《Transcending the Nine Heavens》 Chapter 1 If There Is Another Life, Let Us Dance Under The Skies! The Nine Heavens; they rest on a sea of cloud, along with the Wind and Thunder tform. In the distance, lies a sliver of sky. This is the Three Higher Heavens on the Continent of The Nine Heavens. This is the Wind and Thunder tform, one of the most treacherous regions in The Nine Heavens. Here, nothing can shield you from the rage of shrieking gales or the fury of roaring thunder; the only exit is a sliver of sky in the distance. At that particr moment, a foul, miserable fog covered the entire tform. "Chu Yang, give up the Nine Tribtions Sword! We will spare your life if you do so!" "Chu Yang, your death is at hand; you should just hand over the Nine Tribtions Sword. At least then we can ensure that you die a painless death!" "Chu Yang, the highest ranked sword ispletely wasted on you. Its been so many years, but you still show no improvement. Just hand it over." All around, a burst of deafening shouts could be heard. At the centre of the tform was arge, slightly protruding rock. Chu Yang, dressed in ck, covered in blood and hair dishevelled, sat on that rock. However, he had a look of indifference, and his eyes were calm and sturdy, like a boulder. On that rock, he sat up as straight as a javelin. Like the sword he was wielding, he was filled with undying determination, even though he was already mortally injured! At his feet, within a radius of several thousand feet, the ground was covered in disembodied limbs and unrecognisable corpses, drenched in fresh, dripping blood. The expert fighters surrounding him continued their threatening cries, but none were eager to sh with Chu Yang. Looking at them, Chu Yangughed mockingly at them, aughter filled with arrogance and disdain. Looking at these experts, who were shouting but waiting for another fighter to rush into battle, Chu Yang smiled cynically, and in his eyes were a cold look of arrogance and disdain. Despite being swamped by an army of experts andpleted cornered with no hopes of survival, Chu Yang did not cease his prideful attitude. The expert fighters were no fools. Although Chu Yang was already at deaths door, none were rushing into battle with him because he could still unleash an attack which would ensure both him and his opponent would perish. They were waiting for a reckless fighter amongst them to stupidly charge to his death, but unfortunately, none of them were that reckless. As such, they were at an impasse, and could not make any move against Chu Yang. "These people, and their dense brains; they will never be worthy of being my enemy - even if they had higher levels of martial cultivation orrger numbers, or could kill me a million times!" Chu Yang slowly sat down, a cynical look still on his face. He remained silent, but his mind started to fill with questions. "How did they find out that I had the Nine Tribtions Sword?" He had spent three years investigating whether there was a fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword at the Wind and Thunder tform. He finally arrived at the Three Higher Heavens after facing countless obstacles and risking his life in a journey which only had a one-in-ten survival rate. But why did they ambush him only after he arrived at the Three Higher Heavens? It was only his fifth day at the Three Higher Heavens. Furthermore, the ambush came just as he found the Wind and Thunder tform! Not to mention that Chu Yang had been known to be extremely secretive, so who would have figured out his ns? Obviously, someone understood Chu Yangs habits very well. Even though Chu Yang charged forward more than ten times, he was blocked and pushed back every single time. Furthermore, every single escape route he chose led to a dead end. Under normal circumstances, Chu Yang would have definitely found a path to freedom. Who exactly was this enemy who was so familiar with Chu Yangs actions? This question tormented Chu Yang endlessly. The de of the Nine Tribtions Sword gleamed brilliantly, reflecting the bright sunlight and creating a vibrant rainbow in the sky. All the experts felt their hearts racing, eager to obtain the godly sword. For the sword was a Higher Ancient Godly Item, ranked highest in the Continent of the Nine Heavens! Whoever obtained the sword would be practically undefeatable! Not only that, legends told of greater powers which the sword wielded: "The Nine Tribtions of the Nine Heavens - one sword to decimate the universe, and one sword to reign supreme for a thousand years and more. The Nine Tribtions of the Nine Heavens - exceed the Heavens beyond the Nine Heavens!" This was what remained of the ancient bad about the godly sword, passed down from generations ago - so many generations ago that its origins have been long forgotten. The sword itself was practically a legend. No one thought that the Nine Tribtions Sword actually existed, and no one imagined that it would appear in front of their very eyes. ... Chu Yang also had his doubts about the Nine Tribtions Sword. Yes, he did obtain the sword and find of its five fragments. But, somewhat disappointingly, he discovered that the Nine Tribtions Sword did not seem to be as powerful as he had thought it would be. Furthermore, there was always arge gap between him and the sword; no matter how much fresh blood he poured over it or how much sincerity he put into it, there seemed to be no effect. Why was that so? Why? Why?! All of his emotions abandoned just for this divine sword! He had forsaken his emotions and immersed in the sword; from the Way of the Sword, he began immersing himself in the Way of Martial Arts, and from there he began to seek the Way of the Heavens. As a result, he led a lonely existence, filled with violence and killing. Even so, in the end, he could not master the Nine Tribtions Sword, and by extension the Art of the Nine Heavens. Had he made a wrong choice? Was the path that he took a mistake? Or could it be that... hisck of emotion was not strong enough to cate the Nine Tribtions Sword? An emotionless swordsman. How could a swordsman with emotions call himself a swordsman? The Way of the Sword, Martial Arts and the Heavens allcked emotion. But why... why were his emotions wavering right as he was about to die? Oh, Nine Tribtions Sword, what exactly do you want from me?! Seeing how eager the experts were to obtain the Nine Tribtions Sword, Chu Yang bitterly thought, "You guys know that this sword can grant you invincibility, but do you know how much I have sacrificed, just to obtain this sword?" "I have nothing left anymore." In Chu Yangs mind, a graceful figure, dressed in red, began to emerge, slowly bing clearer and clearer. The figure raised her sleeves slightly, swaying in the wind, while a melody began to y in the background. All the while, the figure continued to dance, moving with the grace of a swan on water, almost dreamily... Chu Yangs eyes suddenly lost their sharp, cold look. Instead, sorrow and loss began to fill them. In the meantime, blood continued to pour from his body, and Chu Yang felt his energy draining quickly. He had pursued Martial Arts his entire life. Entering a rtionship, breaking it off, abandoning his feelings. He thought that if he were to die, his one regret would be that he did not manage to achieve the martial domain level of superiority he had pursued while he was alive. However, instead, a figure which he thought he had abandoned in the deepest chasm of his mind began to emerge in his consciousness. That beautiful figure was d in flowing, abundantly red clothing. Every action she took was light and graceful; a turn of her head to look back at him, a curl of her body in her dance which would never end... Chu Yangs began to sing in his mind. Every time the figure turned to face him, he caught her gaze, and it was a gaze filled with passion, strong but graceful, vast as the ocean. The figure was Mo Qing Wu, who Chu Yang had once loved, but also broken up with. "I guess I never really did break off that rtionship..." Chu Yang muttered under his breath, the edges of his mouth curling into the slightest sorrowful smile. Remorse began to rise in his mind; like fog on a rainy day, it thoroughly enveloped his soul. He lost control of his emotions and thoughts - not that he wanted to rein them in. "Qing Wu! If I died now, would I meet you?" "Qing Wu, did you know? When I began practicing the Three Tribtions of Emotional Destruction sh and had to leave you, I really regretted it..." Chu Yang was filled with an unbearable sense of loss. "Everyone! We should attack him together now! We can slowly negotiate the ownership of the Nine Tribtions Swordter on, but we continue to dawdle and he recovers, we will suffer even greater losses!" One of the experts shouted suddenly. The surrounding experts cried in agreement and raised their weapons, moving towards Chu Yang while cornering him. Meanwhile, Chu Yang remained seated, unmoving as if in a trance. He seemed to be looking at something in front of him. As if filled with a dark destion which had existed since the ancient times, the strains of hair which were soaked in blood began to float above his forehead. In his mind, Mo Qing Wus dancing grew more and more intense, shifting into a blur of red shadows. The blur rose into the sky, weaving itself into a tapestry of red silk, vast and boundless. At that moment, a graceful but sorrowful voice began singing. "A lifetime is not a graceful dance, For a dance is a life of sorrow. I will dance for you in this life, And sorrow may I be, I will dance my whole life!" That was Mo Qing Wus pledge of love, a short poem that she had written. He could still remember the moment when he left Mo Qing Wu. Her eyes filled with tears, and her gaze drowned in a heavy sorrow. She... she had known for a long time that he was just using her emotions to practice his martial arts. However, like a moth drawn to candlelight, she could not resist surrendering her heart to him, allowing him to set her fragile heart ame as he pleased. Ah, that pure-hearted girl... As Chu Yang yearned for her, a wave of bitterness swept across his heart. Only at the end of his life did he realise how precious his feelings for her were... but s, he could no longer return to the way things were. He could still remember thest time he saw Mo Qing Wu. It was when he rejected her for the final time. She was returning home with a broken heart and defeated spirit, but was attacked on the way back. Like the fragrance of a rose diffuses into the air after it dies, she passed away. Although Chu Yang had rushed over upon receiving the news, he had been toote, only managing to see her in her final moments. Heter killed the entire n of Mo Qing Wus attackers, sparing not even their animals! But the beautiful Mo Qing Wu would not return to life. With her dying breath, Mo Qing Wuy in his arms and said, "Chu Yang, if there is another life... if we meet again... I hope... that you will take a closer look ... at me... dont I look nicer ... than a sword?" "Chu Yang, to be able to die like this... in your embrace... I have no regrets ..." Those were her final words. Oh, Qing Wu, you did have regrets, didnt you? Otherwise, why were there tears welling up in your eyes? As she took herst breath, two small teardrops flowed from her eyes down her clear face... she had forced herself to smile even as she was dying, just to keep from hurting Chu Yangs feelings... that was how wretched she... Two teardrops, that was all it took to shatter his heart. From then on, it would never recover. Floating gently in a dream, As demons dance in bloodstained seas and mountains of corpses. A man does not doubt the sparring swords within a thousand Li, Together forever, in Life and through Death, unto the Highest Heaven! This was a poem written by Xue Lei Han, the highest-ranked schr under the Heavens, in response to Mo Qing Wus undying feelings for Chu Yang. "Now, Qing Wu, you are already at the Highest Heaven, but Im still here in the Mortal Realm... but soon, Ill be with you forever in Life and through Death... even after generations and generations!" Chu Yang was fully absorbed in his thoughts, and the edges of his lips, usually cold and hard, began to curve into the slightest bittersweet smile. His blood-stained hair began the float in the wind... "Qing Wu, wait for me!" "Qing Wu, if there is another life, Id rather not practice the Way of the Sword or aim to reach whatever pinnacle. I wouldnt choose revenge; Id choose you! Now I know, in this world, there was never anything more worthy of my pursuit than your satisfied smile!" The graceful dance and music in his consciousness grew faint, as did Mo Qing Wus already ethereal voice. "Sorrow may I be... I will dance for you in this life... through the generations... Even if my heart is broken a million times... it will never change... Even if I died a thousand times ... I will not resent you... I will not..." "Shua!" A golden de sliced through the wind and flew towards Chu Yang. Still in a trance, Chu Yang effortlessly deflected the blow with his sword. In his mind, he was still struggling to catch Mo Qing Wus fading voice. "Im already about to die... Ah, Qing Wu, let me hear more of your sweet voice before I go." "No resentment... Qing Wu, you shouldve resent me, but you didnt. Right now... I really resent myself! I regret everything!" The sabres and swords continued to fly at Chu Yang, and blood spurted forth from fresh wounds. Slowly, the pain began to spread across his entire body, until it finally roused him from the song and dance in his mind! Chu Yang shouted furiously! He stood up suddenly, his long ck hair flying in all directions. His hair-band broke and he broke into a feverish rampage! "Even at the end, you guys still have to interrupt our reunion! You deserve nothing less than death!" "Peng!" A sword managed to pierce into Chu Yangs chest. He felt a brief pain and turned his head down. With a soft ng, the jade pendant which hung around Chu Yangs neck shattered into pieces. The "Wu" character in the centre of the pendant began to crack as well. Chu Yang hurriedly reached out and grabbed the fragments of the pendant. Suddenly, his rampage intensified! That was the only keepsake he had from Qing Wu! "Ill kill all of you!" Chu Yang lifted his head, murderous intent overflowing from his fiery eyes. He let out a frenzied cry, and the Nine Tribtions Sword suddenly trembled violently, giving off a blinding light. It looked as if lightning from the Nine Heavens had merged to form a single ray of light! "Peng, peng, pang, pang!" The des of the weapons surrounding him broke neatly into two pieces. The expert fighters quickly retreated and looked at the broken weapons in fear. They broke out into a cold sweat, for they never imagined that a single attack from the Nine Tribtions Sword could be this powerful! They had estimated that Chu Yang was already close to dying and that it was the right moment to make a move. Every one of them was secretly plotting how they would obtain the Nine Tribtions Sword and escape with it after Chu Yangs death. Just as they were absorbed in such thoughts, Chu Yang had suddenly executed the powerful attack. The power of the sword was overwhelming and greatly surpassed their expectations! Chu Yangs body was covered in blood, and he stood upright, wielding the godly sword. His icy gaze swept over every single fighter before him. When faced with his steely gaze, all the fighters trembled uncontrobly. For within those eyes, they could only see bottomless despair, endless grief, unyielding anger, and... unbridled murderous rage! After Chu Yang looked over every single fighter, he asked softly, "So, you all want the Nine Tribtions Sword, right?" Without waiting for an answer, heughed coldly, and said, "Alright then! Ill let you guys take a look at the Nine Tribtions Sword!" Chu Yang leap into the air suddenly! Despite already being dealt numerous fatal injuries, Chu Yang actually leapt! As he leapt, the blood from his wounds sttered all around, like a bloody whirlwind, but Chu Yang remained indifferent to his injuries. With a stern face, he shouted coldly. "Nine Tribtions Sword, a few rays of chilling light will illuminate ten thousand Zhang!" Again, the sword trembled violently, and like pure white silk, a single, brilliant ray morphed into an arc and flew towards his enemies. Behind the arc, ten million rays of chilling light charged forward! Those rays of light seemed as if they brought Heaven and Earths most ancient destion with them... Nine Tribtions Sword! The Nine Heavens sword techniques! The First Sword! The Nine Heavens was the name of the continent. Since time immemorial, no sword techniques had ever used those three words in its name. However, only the Nine Tribtions Swords techniques used the "The Nine Heavens" in its name! For generations, those sword techniques have been the only set! Even though Chu Yang could not perfectly manipte the Nine Tribtions Swords sword techniques power in their entirety, he had already perceived those few sword techniques for a long time. As such, although they were not as great as he imagined they would be, they exceeded all other sword techniques. The expert fighters instinctively knew that the Nine Tribtions Swords techniques were not trivial, and ordingly disyed their secret abilities, hoping to shield against just that single attack. However, all of their bodies quaked violently at impact, and all felt their weapons slipping from their grasp. "Nine Tribtions Sword, kill all under the Heavens!" Even though the first wave had yet topletely descend upon the expert fighters, the second wave was alreadying! Rays of light surged forth, like an unstoppable tide of uncontroble murderous intent, spreading across the sky and covering the earth. Screams of agony rose from all around, and at least ten experts, each of whom was fully capable of subduing arge group of people, had suffered severe injuries despite trying their best to deflect the attack. It was all they could do to hurriedly retreat. At that point, every fighter thought, mistakenly, that Chu Yang had, miraculously, fully recovered from his injuries, and was at his peak condition! They did not know that the true reason for Chu Yangs sudden reinvigoration was that they had interrupted his thoughts and distracted him from his memories of Mo Qing Wus singing and dancing, thoroughly antagonising him. This spurred him to exert his full potential - the strength of his bittersweet life, and the wrath of his shattered soul - which greatly exceeded his peak condition in life. At that moment, every single person had a misconception: The Chu Yang of that moment was absolutely uninjured! He was definitely at his peak condition! "Nine Tribtions Sword, gather the clouds and the winds, and make way for His Majesty!" Chu Yang cackled loudly, almost ominously. As the Nine Tribtions Sword rippled through the air, the silhouette of arge, magnificent crown began to appear! It exerted a mighty pressure which spread through the air. Meanwhile, sharp rays of light continueding from the sword. Wherever the rays of light struck, a chorus of screams would fill the air, and blood would spurt from all directions. Like overripe fruit, heads would roll from the necks of the fighters. "As His Majesty descends, I will kill as I please; I will take, and I will destroy, as I wish!" "Nine Tribtions Sword! Sever the uncontroble emotions of the guest in the Mortal World!" "Nine Tribtions Sword! An evesting aroma wille forth from a bloody sea and carcass-covered mountain!" As Chu Yang executed those three strokes one after another, the already blood-stained ground began to resemble a ughterhouse! Within seconds, all the fighters surrounding him fell to the ground, lying in a pool of their own blood. Chu Yang took a few unsteady steps before falling to the ground. With deep disdain in his eyes, he looked upon the surrounding earth. Within tens of zhang, there was no one left standing! The experts, once powerful and immensely talented, were leftpletely powerless before the overwhelming power of the Nine Tribtions Sword. "The gall of you to even want the Nine Tribtions Sword... are you even worthy of it?!" However, after his rampage, Chu Yang was also at deaths door! "Qing Wu, now no one can disturb our meeting, whether its in the Heavens or the Mortal Realm!" Leaning on his sword for support, Chu Yang stood up, gasping. His eyes were fluttering closed, and he was trying to picture Qing Wus song and dance in his mind. However, they would note. Chu Yang opened his eyes and muttered in a low voice. "Why, Qing Wu... Why are you not there?" In the distance, three rays of light rose into the sky from three directions, carrying with them the three golden silhouettes. Majestic and brilliant, the three figures had a powerful presence which left one overwhelmed. They were the phantoms of the golden light - the three Martial Artist Kings! Chu Yangs eyes widened at the sight, and heughed bitterly to himself while he looked on helplessly. His heart sank. He never imagined that his true enemy would appear at that very moment! Chu Yang was a Revered Martial Artist, only one level away from the rank of King. However, that one level was like the distance between the Heavens and the Earth! The three Martial Artist Kings, what a stir he had caused! "Such swordsmanship; no wonder they call you the Poisonous Sword Revered Martial Artist! But, this is not a ce where you, a mere Revered Martial Artist, can disy such atrocious behaviour!" One of the men said in a gentle voice, " Its just a pity that I cant fight you fair and square. What a pity!" As he finished the sentence, the two remaining Kings joined him. The three Kings were all dressed in wide robes with billowing sleeves which fluttered in the wind. They had a calm countenance and appeared very elegant and smart. Chu Yangs gaze began to blur a little. "The three Martial Artist Kings... are you guys also after the Nine Tribtions Sword?" "No, not exactly. Our objective is to kill you!" The three Kings smiled at the same time. "But, taking the sword isnt exactly a loss, is it! Its such a fantastic coincidence!" Chu Yang shed a cold, hard smile. He straightened his back, and said, "Well, thats a pity. Because you obviously dont understand the sword and youll never get it!" Chu Yangs gaze shifted slightly, giving off a fatalistic resolution. Although he did not have the strength to fight anymore, he was still able to execute onest move! He would be destroyed, as would the Nine Tribtions Sword! But most of all, the enemy would be destroyed! The sword glimmered. With all his strength, Chu Yang took the sword, pointed it at himself, and thrust it into his own chest! With cold, hard eyes, he looked at the three Kings and shouted, "With the blood that runs through my heart, ten thousand tribtions will copse! As the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword, all will reverse" This was the only sword technique which he was able to perfectly and fully execute. When he first saw the sword verse, he had instinctively known that this would be the only one he would be able to perfect. However, it required him to sacrifice his life! Who would dare to use such a technique? The Nine Tribtions Sword began to give off a violent re as if it contained the sun. A sudden explosion of keen sword energyunched Chu Yangs body into the air! This was the Nine Tribtions Swords ultimate technique - to use his own blood and soul to excite the swords soul! That was the ultimate move which would decimate even opponents who were much stronger than him! It was the Nine Tribtions Swords soul killing and destroying everything, on its own ord! "Careful!" The three Martial Artist Kings were taken aback by Chu Yangs move and rapidly retreated. Gone was the calm and graceful elegance they initially had; instead, on their faces were panicked looks and worried faces. They had not expected that Chu Yang would actually be capable of executing the ultimate move! "Hong!" A gleaming ray of light emerged from the sword and rose into the sky, lighting it up and turning it a silvery color. The three Kings, not even prepared to defend themselves or process what had happened to them, simply turned to ashes. Even the golden silhouettes which emanated from their bodies remained in the air. However, they had already been thoroughly destroyed. That single attack from the soul of the Nine Tribtions Sword had destroyed more than just the three Martial Artist Kings. It had decimated the Heavens and the Earth. As if he found the entire situation humorous, Chu Yang smiled. Was this the secret behind the invincibility of the Nine Tribtions Sword? If so, how ironic that this is the most highly ranked godly item on the continent? In his heart, Chu Yang felt that there were still more secrets behind the Nine Tribtions Sword. However, it was already toote to further investigate the sword... Chu Yang sighed. While he was still in the air, his eyes happened to chance upon someone who should not have been present. In the distance, a man dressed in white was looking at the situation in astonishment. "Mo Tian Ji?!" Chu Yang eyes widened, and he finally realised who had been plotting the ambush against him, and intercepting his every move, however secretive he had been. It was him. The God of the Abacus and Ghost of Calctions, Mo Tian Ji. No wonder Chu Yang had suffered such a miserable defeat! Chu Yang wanted tough but did not in the end. He had no strength left, and it was toote to think of... His body fell from the sky, a drifting leaf inte autumn. "Qing Wu, if there is another life, let us dance under the skies!" As he muttered to himself, his face had a faint, warm smile. If he could not avoid death, then he would embrace it! At least, on the other side, his beloved was waiting for him. From above, snow started to fall, covering the reddish ground in a silver nket. On the snow-covered ground, a graceful figure d in red began to dance, as if weing Chu Yang. He could not make out her face, but her gaze seemed devoid of both regret and resentment. It was clear and passionate and her movements were lithe, yet filled with passion. It was in contrast to the mncholic, cold dance of the highest Heavens and the deepest crevices of the Earth... Meanwhile, the tip of the Nine Tribtions Sword, still plunged straight through Chu Yangs chest, started shining magnificently. Chu Yang closed his eyes. He thought he heard a fleeting voice. The voice was weary but joyful, as if it had seen something it had been waiting an eternity for. Softly, it said, "... the Nine Tribtions have be devoid of life and death; all is calm. The azure skies will mend themselves. But why should you look forward to a next life... Ai, it has finallye..." The words seemed to contain multitudes of changes, a lifetime of vagaries and vicissitudes, which it could not control... Suddenly, from within Chu Yangs chest, a ray of light shot out into the sky, where it pulsated repeatedly before scattering and forming dazzling rainbows all across the sky, illuminating all the Heavens and the Earth. Those who saw the scene widened their eyes in surprise! And then, just as suddenly as it came, it rose into the Highest Heaven and disappeared without a trace. On the Wind and Thunder tform, the winds whimpered, as ifmenting the loss of a precious friend. It was as if the winds were repeating what Chu Yang had said, "If there is another life... if there really is another life... let us dance... under... the... skies..." Chapter 2 Restarting; How Much Goodness Will I Not Let Go? "Qing Wu!" Chu Yang jolted awake. Without opening his eyes, he gave a pained, heartfelt cry. He could feel his own heart aching and beating softly, almost like it was groaning, so softly that it was barely audible... After regaining consciousness, Chu Yang was briefly shocked. "I... Didnt I see Qing Wuing to receive me with her gentle smile and her tender emotions, carved into the depths of her heart..." "And yet... where am I?" Before his eyesy boundless mountains cutting through the sky, and a setting sun, a shade of crimson like dried blood. Green bamboos grew all around, gently swaying in the wind, causing the purple-tinted evening glow from the horizon to ripple with the breeze, one wave after another... A pool of blood remained near his legs, an excruciating pain shot down from his head. He reached towards his head, touched it and felt something sticky. He looked at his hand and saw that it had beenpletely covered in blood. "These mountains, those rocks, this scenery, and this wound - they feel surprisingly familiar! Where am I?" Suddenly, in a quivering voice, someone said, "Hey... please... please dont scare me, I, I... I am too good-looking... ah... I cant take this..." Chu Yang was confused. He thought, "Maybe I havent really died? But, who is this person speaking to me? He really is quite something - scared to death, but still a narcissist..." After some time passed and it seemed like Chu Yang would not respond, that person, once again, in his peculiar quivering voice, this time considerable more panicked, cried, "Oh my goodness... is he not breathing anymore? Wu..." His cry sounded like the whistle of a train. If someone heard it from a distance, he or she would definitely mistake it for the howl of a hungry wolf. The sound rang out, protracted, and it reverberated through the air. A faint echo was audible. It sounded as if someone replied "Ao~~~"... "Hes really talented." Chu Yang silently thought. He could also tell that whoever was making that sound was utterly frightened and extremely sad, and was not faking it. However, it was a sound which... was not something to be proud of. It was as if the Heavens had made a mistake when creating his voice, shoving a ducks throat into his body, instead of a normal throat. And then, uponpletion, the Heavens, feeling that something was not quite right, had tried to make amendments by also borrowing half the throat of a wolf... "That sound, hmmm, it really seems quite familiar... That sound is kind of unique isnt it!" Chu Yang felt his heart shudder briefly, and like an unstoppable wave, memories from ages ago suddenly rushed into his consciousness... "We were just practising rod techniques, theres no way for you were knocked dead by me in a single strike, right?" That persons voice was trembling, and he was obviously scared out of his mind. "... the rest had all struck you so many times, and you were fine! Why is it that after just one strike from me you already lost your consciousness... This, this... this is really unfair! Or maybe, you are jealous of my good looks and are trying to nder me, huh?" Chu Yang was at a loss for words. "Who is this person? To be in such a situation and stillin... well, I guess its okay for him to beining; after all, no one would be willing to cause such an unfortunate incident, right? Its just that, even whileining, he still unexpectedly praised himself a few times..." To be narcissistic to this extent was enough to shock all the Heavens and the Earth, and make both ghosts and gods alike cry! With a groan, Chu Yang finally mustered the strength to force his eyes open. He could no longer stand it. Even if he had been the Poisonous Sword Revered Martial Artist of a generation, he still could not tolerate that voice. That voice, an extremely peculiar and eerie mix of a voracious wolfs howl and a ducks hoarse, throaty sound... even a tiger would also copse after listening to it for a prolonged period of time, not to mention a human ... "You woke up, you woke up, wahaha! I knew it. You were simply too shocked by my amazing looks, and it wasnt that you fainted..." The voice continued ravaging Chu Yangs ears, "Its exactly as I had said, huh? Otherwise, why did you begin to stare intently at my face while we were having such a good time sparring... I see, so it was like that!" Chu Yang furrowed his brows. His head was still in extreme pain. With a soft but firm voice, he said, "Shut up!" He could no longer tolerate the voice. "If you say even two more words, you might as well stab my heart twice and just kill me. After all, Ive already died once, and yet I still have to suffer the grating ngour of your horrifying voice? Does this make any sense, huh? Even in death, I cant have any peace..." "Is there any sense left in this world..." Chu Yangs voice was low but dignified, and the overwhelming power of the Poisonous Sword Revered Martial Artist diffused, unseen but very tangible. Shocked by the harshness of Chu Yangs words, the person stopped his incessant chatter. As Chu Yang opened his eyes, he realised that the bright sunlight was too ring, and an unexpected burst of brightness momentarily flooded his vision. He could only close his eyes, before slowly opening them again... Before him was a human face. And indeed, he was also the person who was exceptionally good at praising himself. There was no doubt about it. Other than Chu Yang and him, there was not a soul around. However, when Chu Yang saw that face, his heart was immediately filled with a sense of nostalgia. At the same time, he did not know whether to cry orugh. To actually use the phrase "handsome and smart" to describe that person seemed to Chu Yang like an utter waste of words! That face was not ugly. It had tworge eyes, a straight and prominently arched nose, small mouth and a pair of dashing eyebrows. All the above features sat on a white and smooth face, which was neither scrawny nor obese. However, the most bizarre thing was that, although his eyes wererge and filled with vigor, the distance between both eyes were quiterge. One eye was just beside his left ear, while the other eye... and his right ear seemed like neighbours. His eyebrows were dashing; they were straight with a slight outward nt. It was just that, although they were like two swords, one of the swords was pointed at the Heavens while the other sword looked as if it were ready to cut through Hell itself both were headed inpletely opposite directions! His nose was also very straight and prominently arched. It was just... that his nose was maybe just a little too straight and prominent. The bridge of his nose was like a mountain range, drawing a distinct border between both eyes! It was exactly like the Milky Way, separating the Weaver Girl and the Cowherd apart, forcing them to look at each other from afar. These eyes, even if he were to be cross-eyed and have each eye look at the other... ah, it would still be quite difficult. His mouth was also very small, even rosy. However, a delicate, rosy mouth on the face of a man... especially on the face of such a man... It looked like a dish A piece of snow-white tofu, topped with apletely red cherry ced ... To say that his appearance had character...just didnt make it anymore! His appearance had way too much character, and it seemed like there was no one else in the world who looked like him. "Ah... Ill kowtow to whoever can find such a simr person." Chu Yang thought in his heart. The difficulty was too great. "Tan Tan?" Chu Yangs entire body was numb but sore. He also felt like there were several knives piercing through the side of his head, and his head was about to explode. However, he steadied himself and smiled gently. "Tan Tan, youre still so talkative and narcissistic! Thats so strange!" That person was a good childhood friend of Chu Yangs, the Younger Martial Brother Tan Tan. The first Tan meant Speech, and the second Tan was the Chinese word for Epiphyllum. It was a pleasant name which people generally liked. Tan Tan was Chu Yangs good friend, and both had been orphaned, or rather, abandoned. Their Teacher had found the two of them and raised them. When Chu Yang was neen, Tan Tan had left on a journey. Shortly after, Chu Yang received news of Tan Tans death. Up until his own death, Chu Yang had never found out how Tan Tan had died. Who exactly was his enemy?! He had investigated endlessly but did not find even a single clue. Tan Tans death impacted Chu Yang greatly back then. It had made the already withdrawn Chu Yang even more sombre and withdrawn ... When he had heard that voice, even without seeing Tan Tans face, Chu Yang was already almost certain about his whereabouts. After opening his eyes and ncing around, his suspicions were almost immediately verified. "How could I ever forget this ce!" Beyond the Heavens Storey,y the back mountains and the Purple Bamboo Forest. That incident when he was sixteen, he and Tan Tan had been sparring using rod techniques when he suddenly lost focus and was struck unconscious by Tan Tan who failed to withdraw his rod in time. Did he actually return to the time when he was sixteen? How... could this be possible?! Chu Yangs let his gaze wander around. Looking around once more, he was left without a shadow of a doubt. He had indeed been brought back to when he was sixteen! The impossible had actually happened to him! Even with his tough as nails attitude, Chu Yang was ovee with surprise and happiness! "If I start my life again from the beginning, there is so much I cant let go!" "And now, I have actually returned to the past!" Chu Yang was overwhelmed for awhile before he couldpose himself. He took in a deep breath and suppressed the rising tide of emotions that threatened to overflow from his heart and spill out of his mouth. His face waspletely flushed red, and the only sound he could hear was the intense, drumming beat of his heart, which seemed like it would jump out of his mouth at any moment. Chu Yang turned to face Tan Tan once again, this time carefully inspecting the face of his long-lost, but now reunited Brother. In his eyes, there was a look of deep, overwhelming gratitude. In a slightly weak and hoarse voice, he teased Tan Tan, "Hey, I finally know why you were abandoned when you were young..." Indeed, after having given birth to such a child... the family had probably been too taken aback by his incessant talking and unique face, so much so that they instantly abandoned him. Tan Tan scratched his head in embarrassment, and said, "Well, wasnt it because I was too handsome... as for you, well, I guess you were too ugly..." Chu Yang rolled his eyes, and felt a sudden urge to beat Tan Tan up, as well asugh at him... ... From his memories, those injuries had caused him to be bedridden for two weeks. It was only untilter that he found out that he had not lost focus for no reason. He had been poisoned by someone! If left untreated, that poison would have caused his entire body to be paralysed! And Chu Yang was not the only target. His attacker had intended for Tan Tan to kill Chu Yang in a single strike, ruining Tan Tans life as well... Within the Sect, sparring between Disciples were not umon urrences. However, the situation would blow up if someone died while sparring! Tan Tan would definitely have been emunicated from the sect! However, what the attacker hadpletely not realised was that, during that time, although Tan Tan seemed to be equals with Chu Yang, his martial powers had actually far exceeded Chu Yangs. Whenever he sparred against Chu Yang, he would be sure to hold back arge portion of his strength. And so, at the most critical moment, although Tan Tan had not managed to withdraw his attack in time, he had managed to hold back most of his strength. As such, Chu Yang only suffered minor injuries! Under his Teachers charge, including himself and Tan Tan, there were a total of three Disciples! The poisoner was without a doubt Eldest Martial Brother, Shi Qian Shan! A cold look briefly zed over Chu Yangs eyes. He silently repeated those three words over and over again in his mind Shi, Qian, Shan! Chu Yangs facial expression suddenly changed, turning cold and icy like a winter chill. A faint killing intent began to emerge and envelope him. Tan Tan, who was standing beside him, without knowing why, felt a sudden chill from within his bones. Despite the heat of the summer, he could not help but shiver uncontrobly. Chapter 3 Hypocrite The reason Shi Qian Shan was plotting against his two fellow Disciples was that during that time, their Teacher had received a "Spring and Autumn Elixir" from the sect. The Spring and Autumn Elixir, as its name suggested, would give whoever consumed it a years worth of pure martial powers! Their Teacher hadpleted a task for the sect, and the Spring and Autumn Elixir was his reward. Chu Yang remembered that his Teacher had said that he would not benefit from consuming the elixir, and was considering giving it to one of his Disciples instead. The Spring and Autumn Elixir. Chu Yangs heart was briefly filled with sadness. It was considered literal trash in the Three Higher Heavens. And yet, for that trivial elixir, their Eldest Martial Brother had actually tried to destroy both him and Tan Tan! Chu Yang recalled that in his previous life, the Spring and Autumn Elixir had been given to Eldest Martial Brother Shi Qian Shan... It was not until after Tan Tans sudden death, and Chu Yang was going to pay his respects to Tan Tan, that Chu Yang unintentionally discovered the truth. He had seen Eldest Martial Brother standing before Tan Tans gravestone marker, and identally overheard him reveal the truth behind that incident. Only then did he realise that the Eldest Martial Brother, whom he and Tan Tan had respected all their lives, was actually such a conniving person! When he thought about his naivety, Chu Yang sighed in his heart. How foolish he and Tan Tan been in their previous lives... Shi Qian Shan, who was twenty-three or four, had a slim build and a very refined appearance. On most days, he would be extremely cordial with Chu Yang and Tan Tan. From an outsiders perspective, he seemed even closer to his two Younger Martial Brothers than a biological elder brother. However, Chu Yang had never suspected that everything was actually just a facade! Shi Qian Shan, from the beginning to the end, had made use of Chu Yang and Tan Tan! All of his acting, was just so that he could trample on his two Younger Martial Brothers at the most crucial moment, and enjoy, by himself, the cultivation resources of the sect! However, Chu Yang could understand why Shi Qian Shan had done such a thing. No matter what he had to do, Shi Qian Shan had wanted to enter the Inner Quarters of the Beyond The Heavens Storey and be an Inner Quarters Disciple. Following which, he wanted to be the Eldest Martial Brother of all the Inner Quarters Disciples in the entire Beyond The Heavens Storey, and enter the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds of the Beyond The Heavens Storey! And then, once he had entered that ce, he would then be a candidate for the sects next Sect Master! Of all the Disciples in the Beyond The Heavens Storey, only one person would achieve such a position! Shi Qian Shan had always fanatically pursued power and authority! And to achieve his goals, there was nothing he would not do! The three of the Martial Brothers were at that point External Disciples of the Beyond The Heavens Storey, and it was nearly impossible for them to enter the Inner Quarters. For Shi Qian Shan even stand a chance at entering, he would need to prove that he had exceptional talent again and again, at the sects Disciples Sparring Conventions, sparring until he was thest person standing! This had also been how the Beyond The Heavens Storey had always introduced healthypetition and encouraged constant improvement amongst its Disciples since generations ago. That was why, although the Spring and Autumn Elixir would provide only a mere years worth of pure martial powers, to each of those young Disciples, it was more than sufficient to give them a leg up and help them greatly surpass their fellow Martial Brothers! In his previous life, Shi Qian Shan had seeded in entering the Inner Quarters. He had then slowly advanced one rank at a time, finally obtaining the qualifications topete for the position of Eldest Martial Brother. However, four yearster, for unknown reasons, the Beyond The Heavens Storey was suddenly attacked by a coalition of variousrge sects, and waspletely annihted, turning into nothing more than dust and ashes within a single night! On that night, Chu Yang had fallen unconscious due to his injuries and was buried under a mountain of corpses. When he finally regained consciousness, three days had passed. At that point, a fierce fire was still raging inside the Beyond The Heavens Storey. The main building of the Beyond The Heavens Storey, having been subject to this raging fire for three days, finally copsed, nearly trapping the unconscious Chu Yang under its rubble. However, after the copse, Chu Yang found a fragment of a sword deep inside the buildings foundation, gleaming brilliantly! It seemed to carry with it the temptation of a Devils ... That was the first fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword - the Sword Point. Chu Yang had been extremely fortunate, obtaining a fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. His path to Revered Martial Artist began from that moment ... even though at that point in time, he was already twenty! In any case, Chu Yangs recalled that the foundation of the copsed main building was the exact location of the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds of the Beyond The Heavens Storey! The ce where Shi Qian Shan had dreamed of entering! The corners of Chu Yangs lips turned up slightly, and he muttered, "Shi Qian Shan, in this life, the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds shall belong to me!" Since he had been reborn and had gained four years of time, how could he waste those four years? He would definitely obtain the Nine Tribtions Sword even earlier! However, in order to obtain the Nine Tribtions Sword, he would need to enter the Inner Quarters, obtain the status of Eldest Martial Brother, and enter the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds! There was no other way to the first fragment! "What did you say?" Chu Yangs voice was almost inaudible, and Tan Tan could not hear what he was saying. He could only see Chu Yangs lips moving briefly, and he could not help but ask. "I said... isnt the sky really blue today! And the earth really strong and sturdy? The purple bamboos really pleasant to the eyes, and the flowers exceptionally fragrant? Tan Tan, you too, havent you be really handsome? Hahahaha..." Chu Yang jumped up and burst into suddenughter. It was a clear and melodiousughter, which resonated in the distance. At that point, Chu Yang waspletely fired up! He would make up for all the regret he had felt in his past life! "Qing Wu, wait for me!" "I wont disappoint you this time!" "I really want to tell you that you look nicer than a sword! I want to tell you that in this world, you look the nicest! You look the nicest!" "Tan Tan, my good Brother! I wont let you die this time!" "And Mo Tian Ji, youd better watch your back!" "The peak in the Way of the Heavens will be ascended by me, Chu Yang...I! Will! Ascend! It!" "Well, of course, Im handsome, but just how are the sky, earth, and purple bamboos... just how are they nice to look at? ... I think youve really gone mad," Tan Tan muttered in confusion, blinking twice. One of his eyebrows was raised towards the sky, and the other was pointed towards the ground. "Chu Yang, Tan Tan! The both of you are here, huh?" Following a brief, refreshingughter, a young man in cyan clothes emerged from inside the Purple Bamboo Forest, dodging the bamboo branches. The person had a slim build and thin face. He was tanned and had a pair of small, but expressive eyes. Shi Qian Shan! Chu Yang immediately turned towards Shi Qian Shan, and calmly looked at his gentle, smiling face. He noticed a sh of disappointment and irritation masked deep within Shi Qian Shans gaze. It must have been from seeing that Chu Yang was still alive! Damn it, why did he not die? However, Shi Qian Shans face contorted in anger, and he shouted, "What are the both of you doing! Chu Yang, what happened to your head! Havent I always told the two of you that during sparring practice between Martial Brothers, you should only lightly attack your sparring partner? Tan Tan, are you trying to kill Chu Yang, using that much force?" Tan Tan looked at Shi Qian Shan with fear, and shame was written across his entire face. He stuttered, "Eldest Martial Brother, its... its my fault... my, my handsome looks had stunned Chu Yang, and he... he fell into a daze..." Chu Yang was dumbstruck. "Ahh, the two of you, ahhh... you guys really dont let me have a peace of mind," Shi Qian Shan let out a sigh, as if he was greatly disappointed, "Ahh, when will the two of you let Teacher and me rest assured? Both of you are already so old, and yet you guys still behave like children..." While saying that, he quickly walked over to Chu Yang with a concerned face. As he was walking, in one quick movement, he tore off a piece of his inner clothes. Kneeling before Chu Yang, Shi Qian Shan had a sympathetic look. "Does it hurt? Dont move, Ill bandage it up for you. Dont move suddenly, ok... For the next few days, dont run about; otherwise, the wind will enter your wounds..." Shi Qian Shan carefully used the tip of his robe to wipe away the blood on Chu Yang, before bandaging Chu Yangs wounds gently. Finally, feeling assured that the wound was sufficiently bandaged, he looked at Chu Yang once more and sighed, saying, "Haa, if Teacher saw this, he would definitely me me for not looking after my two Younger Martial Brothers. Ahhh, you guys..." He sighed again and shook his head. "Eldest Martial Brother... were really sorry ..." Feeling miserable, Tan Tan added, "Sorry... When I spar with Chu Yang again, Ill wear a mask..." "Why did you apologise to me? Haaa, wouldnt you be in extreme pain if you suffered such arge wound?" Shi Qian Shan said angrily. "You should apologise to Younger Martial Brother Chu Yang instead!" Secretly, Shi Qian Shan despised Tan Tans narcissism. "Hes so ugly, but still manages to be such a narcissist? That really is something." Shi Qian Shan had a manner of speech which made others feel as if his every single sentence waspletely heartfelt. Moreover, his gaze was always unflinching, looking others straight in the eyes. It was a gaze which looked magnanimous, and people always had the impression that he was a righteous, sincere guy who did everything from the bottom of his heart! "Yes, I understand" Tan Tan nodded his head repeatedly in guilt. Being on the receiving end of Eldest Martial Brothers tender scolding, he could not help but feel ashamed of his actions. While mindlessly touching his face, Tan Tan sighed heavily, for he felt sorry that his suave looks had actually caused a disaster and were unforgivable... Chu Yang silently sighed. That Shi Qian Shan, his expressions, actions, and even tone all seemed that so genuine, and his acting was absolutely wless. If Chu Yang had not been reborn, he would definitely have gotten deceived by him... No wonder in his previous life, Shi Qian Shan had been able to consistently stand out from the rest of the External Disciples and rise quickly through the ranks topete for the position of Eldest Martial Brother! If the Beyond The Heavens Storey had not been destroyed, Chu Yang was certain that the position of Inner Quarters Disciples Eldest Martial Brother would have gone to Shi Qian Shan! His two-faced nature and ability to look like he was doing one thing, but was actually doing another surpassed everyone else! His acting was simply wless! No one would never know what he was plotting. "No wonder, in my previous life, after Shi Qian Shan entered the Inner Quarters, he had sessfully wooed the Sect Master Wu Yun Liangs daughter, Wu Qing Qing in such a short amount of time..." Wu Qing Qing was known as the most beautiful woman in the Beyond The Heavens Storey and was notcking in potential suitors. However, although Shi Qian Shans physical appearance was not extraordinary, he had been able to slowly capture the affections of the popr Wu Qing Qing! When news of their rtionship had spread around, the entire Beyond the Heavens Storey was utterly astonished! However, only now did Chu Yang know that nothing had been coincidental! Shi Qian Shan had nned for it to happen! "In this lifetime, however, if Shi Qian Shan thinks that hell be able to aplish his goals so easily... well, well see about that. Before him, there is now me, Chu Yang! With me, he might as well remove his mask of sincerity, for I already know of his cunningness and conspiracies!" "Lets go, follow me. Lets return back so that you can rest." Shi Qian Shan helped Chu Yang stand up. Chu Yang smiled, but as he put one leg in front of the other, he was suddenly startled by an extreme hungering from within his own Dantian. It was an extremely pressing, urgent feeling. Chu Yang was greatly astonished! "Whats happening? This feeling of hunger... should being from my stomach, right? If thats so, maybe I might have felt an unbearable pain in my stomach, but why is there such a strange feeling in my Dantian as well?" The feeling of hunger surged out of his Dantian like a great wave, ready to crash onto Chu Yang. Within his Dantian, it was as if a bottomless pot had been opened. Although Chu Yang was mentally strong, he found the feeling of hunger absolutely unbearable! To ease his pain, Chu Yang immersed himself into his mental consciousness and activated his martial powers to observe the internal situation in his body. A single look, nearly caused Chu Yang to exim in shock! At the center of his Dantian, the shadow of an empty, small, sword had actually emerged! It was dark and murky and was just one-third the size of a finger. Eight cracks could be clearly seen on the body of the sword! The shape of that sword was a little strange, but from Chu Yang immediately recognised it! Although dpidated-looking and only an illusory shadow, without form, it gave off a slight overpowering presence! "Isnt, isnt this the Nine Tribtions Sword?! Huh?! Why is it inside my own Dantian?" Chu Yang was stupefied, and he staggered twice, almost falling from the shock! Chapter 4 The Nine Tribulations Swords Secre The wave of extreme hunger began to rise, and Chu Yang carefully waited in anticipation. Indeed, shortly after, the faint, dim Nine Tribtions Sword within his Dantian once again caused him to feel extremely hungry... The feeling made Chu Yang feel like a baby who could no longer tolerate his hunger and was wildly iling about and crying and screaming for some milk. It made Chu Yang break out in sweat. He really did not know where such a feeling of hunger came from. When his thoughts came into contact with that feeling, the Nine Tribtions Sword gave off a weak resistance and curiosity, like a baby looking at itself with big, naive eyes. The babys gaze was filled with desire, ignorance, and expectations... Out of nowhere, Chu Yang felt a brief wave of affection rise within him, and he gently directed his thoughts over to embrace it... In response, the silhouette of the sword slightly resisted, but then let down its guardpletely. Upon contact with his thoughts, Chu Yang also realised where the feeling of hunger came from! That was not exactly the Nine Tribtions Sword. Technically speaking, that would be the Nine Tribtions Swords Soul, or Awareness! When Chu Yang had performed the final technique, piercing the Nine Tribtions Sword into his own chest, blood from his heart had spurted out and stimted the Swords Soul. That kick-started the first phase of the Nine Tribtions Swords greatest secret ... Meanwhile, it was the stimted Swords Soul which somehow brought him back to when he was still a youth! The final technique of the Nine Tribtions Sword was actually a forbidden technique. Not just to die together with the enemy - to actually first kill himself before killing the enemy! Only someone who waspletely determined to exterminate his enemy would be able to do such a thing! What Chu Yang did not know was that the final technique would reveal the mysteries of the Nine Tribtions Sword! All the previous Masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword had simply followed the Path of Sword Cultivation during their practice. This would never help them gain the Nine Tribtions Swords approval! This was because they had lowered the sword to a mere practice tool ... what could they gain from that? A sword was, naturally, emotionless. As such, most of the previous Masters had simply chosen the Path of the Emotionless Sword! And that was also why all of them had been mere "ves to the Sword"! This included Chu Yang in his previous life - merely a ve to the Sword; ve to the Sword! It was the sword that was utilising its master, and the other way around! However, Chu Yang had actually performed the final technique "With the blood that runs through my heart, ten thousand tribtions will copse!" None of all the other Masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword had dared to use that technique! As such, after their death, whether natural or unnatural, the Nine Tribtions Sword would automatically shatter, returning to its broken state and scattering across the continents. It would silently await its true Master, and look forward to the very day when it would disy the very peak of its brilliance, and unveil its true divine destiny... That was why Chu Yangs desperate performance of the final technique hadpletely activated the Swords Soul which now resided in his Dantian. And from that moment onwards, the godly sword, ranked first in the Continent of the Nine Heavens, had truly found its Master! This was also why it had easily epted Chu Yang. It could be said that except for the Nine Tribtions Swords creator, Chu Yang was the first Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword! The true Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. This was what was meant by surviving in the face of death! From that moment, Chu Yang knew without a doubt that he would embark on apletely different path from in his previous life! Now, the Swords Soul was like a baby hysterically wailing, just waiting to be put to bed. It was calling for the various fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword, and longing for nourishment from the spiritual energies of the Heavens and Earth! By creating an extreme hunger in Chu Yang, it was pushing him to seek out the remaining fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword! As for finding the necessary nourishment for the Nine Tribtions Sword... Chu Yang direction all of his concentration into his Dantian. Then, using his deep concentration, he embraced the faint, dim Swords Soul, whole-heartedly focused on pacifying it... After a while, as if it had sensed Chu Yangs sincerity, the Swords Soul gradually began to calm down. Although it remained a little stubborn, it no longer gave off that intense feeling of hunger... Like a child who could not get his or her favourite toy, but was old enough to not throw a tantrum, the Swords Soul just pouted and held back its tears, and looked at Chu Yang with slight grievance... The Soul of the Nine Tribtions Sword was really rather like an adorable, little kid. A brief sense of sympathy welled up from within Chu Yang, the feeling actually grew into a slight sense of shame, slowly growing within his heart... Chu Yang controlled his excitement and exhaled deeply. He opened his eyes and saw Shi Qian Shan looking at him. He could spot a hint of excitement within Shi Qian Shans eyes. Shi Qian Shan probably thought that Chu Yang was acting strangely due to his injuries. And when he saw that Chu Yang was opening his eyes, he suppressed this excitement, and instead, with a concerned voice, said, "Younger Martial Brother Chu, whats wrong?" "Oh, nothing. Its just that... just now, I suddenly felt like farting, but... however, since Senior Martial Brother, you were directly behind me, I was embarrassed, and it was rather exhausting restraining it..." Chu Yang said in a serious tone and gave Shi Qian Shan a vaguely meaningful look. "Ahhhh..." Shi Qian Shans facial expression changed, and in a slightly embarrassed manner, he said, "That... that must have been ufortable right..." At that moment, he did not know whether to tell Chu Yang to just fart or... to tell him to just continue holding it in... Ah, either way, both options would not help him keep up his act... Meanwhile, listening on the sidelines, Tan Tan also beganughing. However, feeling that it was an inappropriate time forughter, he did not dare tough out loud. His attempt at restraining hisughter, coupled with his unique voice, resulted in a sound which actually, really, sounded like a normal fart... Shi Qian Shan felt nauseated and almost vomited. Chu Yang smiled in his heart. He could feel his own attitude and mentality begin to change, and he was no longer the Chu Yang of his previous life... He had been given the chance to make amends for all his regrets. Naturally, his personality mellowed, and he became someone who was driven but not easily provoked. In his previous life, he had only obtained the Sword Point of the Nine Tribtions Sword four years after the current moment. Moreover, in his past life, he had not known that the Nine Tribtions Sword actually possessed a Soul! Treading carefully towards the houses in the Purple Bamboo Forest, it seemed as if Chu Yangs mindset was changing with every step that he took, transforming as he approached his destination. With each and every step that Chu Yang took, as he approached the house that had once only existed in his memories, he could feel his soul tremble. And then, it was reced by a new feeling; his heart actually gradually began to fill with longing. Inside that house was his own Teacher! The person whom he had admired and looked up to the most throughout his entire life! Ever since he had returned to when he was sixteen, he was already no longer the Poisonous Sword Revered Martial Artist! At that moment, he was simply Chu Yang, a mere youth - a frail and delicate one! On that continent, there were countless people who could kill him in his current powerless state! If he had still thought of himself as the Revered Martial Expert which he had previously been, he would probably quickly die due to an overestimation of his own capabilities, rtive to his mindset ... Chu Yang knew that a Revered Martial Artist would enjoy great prestige in the Three Lower Heavens. However, in the Three Middle Heavens, there would still be instances when a Revered Martial Artist would have to proceed carefully. As for the Three Higher Heavens, if a Revered Martial Artist decided to go there... He or she would be nothing! Only by erasing from his memory his past glories in his previous life and beginning anew, one step at a time, pressing onward towards the peak could he achieve his goals! For now, that would be to be the Eldest Martial Brother of all the Inner Quarters Disciples of Beyond The Heavens Sect as soon as possible, and then entering the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds and obtaining the first fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! His new life was starting to look a lot more exciting than his previous life! The three halted at the same time, for they had already arrived at the Purple Bamboo Garden. While looking at the few houses that had once only existed in his mind, Chu Yang was overwhelmed with intense emotion, which poured from his eyes. He unwittingly stopped moving and stood still. He found that he could only feel emotions within his heart surge forth like an unstoppable tide. For a moment, Chu Yang had actually been unable to contain his emotions! Chapter 5 The Heavens And Earth Will Not Move; The Stone In The River Will Not Turn! Beyond The Heavens Storey, were The Nine Peaks and The Single Garden. There were ten great Disciples in the seventh generation of the Beyond The Heavens Storey, and each was assigned a different location: the Forting Clouds Peak, the Misty Clouds Peak, the Distant Clouds Peak, the Separating Clouds Peak, the Gathering Clouds Peak, the Locking Clouds Peak, the Dream Clouds Peak, the Hatred Clouds Peak, the Stepping On The Clouds Peak, and the Purple Bamboo Garden. These ten locations were known as The Nine Peaks and The Single Garden. The Gathering Clouds Peak was where the Sect Master Wu Yun Liang had been assigned to, and it was the main Peak amongst The Nine Peaks. Meanwhile, the Single Garden referred to the Purple Bamboo Garden where Chu Yang lived. Amongst The Nine Peaks and The Single Garden, the Purple Bamboo Garden was rankedst in terms of resources, although it had the most fantastic view. The Master of the Purple Bamboo Garden, Meng Chao Ran, was the Youngest Martial Brother amongst the ten great Disciples, and he had a cold disposition, detached from worldly affairs and power struggles. He had neverpeted with the other nine Martial Brothers for anything, and in his entire life, he had had only three Disciples. He had taken Shi Qian Shan as his disciples to return a favour he owed to someone else but had taken in Chu Yang and Tan Tan as they had been orphaned. For every generation of Disciples, ten great Disciples would be selected from the Inner Quarters Disciples to be the leaders of The Nine Peaks and The Single Garden. The Eldest Martial Brother of the ten great Disciples would be the candidate for the future Beyond the Heavens Storeys Sect Master, ruling over the Gathering Clouds Peak. Whether it was in Spiritual Medicinal resources or Spiritual Energy secret manuals, the Gathering Clouds Peak had the best resources and most materials among The Nine Peaks. For several hundreds of years, the Disciples of The Nine Peaks and The Single Garden had beenpeting amongst themselves to attain the status of one the ten great Disciples. Everyone desperately trained just so they could obtain one of those ten positions. In this fiercelypetitive environment, the Disciples belonging to the Beyond The Heavens Storey improved their cultivation by leaps and bounds. In the Continent of the Nine Heavens. The Beyond The Heavens Storey was located in the Three Lower Heavens, also known as the Continent of the Lower Heavens. There were a few strange locations on the Continent of the Lower Heavens that were perpetually nketed in thick fog and misty clouds. For most people and living objects, getting close to those locations were close to impossible. Only a few martial experts with a powerful cultivation would know these were actually the entrances to the Three Middle Heavens, allowing those from the Three Lower Heavens to transcend their home. Simrly, there were also mysterious locations in the Three Middle Heavens, which were actually the entrances to the Three Higher Heavens! To even think of entering, one would have to possess martial powers that had transcended the entire world! As its name had suggested, The Continent of the Nine Heavens was extremelyrge. Since time immemorial, no one knew how far it stretched, from the East to the West, or from the South to the North. There had never been any records of its boundless size! There were many legends and myths on the vast continent, passed down from one generation to another. Since prehistoric times, there had already been an endless amount of emperors, kings, generals, ministers, and heroes, each of them a water droplet in the vast river of the continents history. On top of that, it was a mysterious continent, where anything could happen! On a particr day, one might be drinking wine and making merry with their friends, but on the next, he might be locked up and put on the death row. One might be a king one day, but a defeated general the next. On a particr day, one might be a mere petty thief, but nobody could say with certainty that he would not put on the royal robes and be an emperor the next day. Like all continentalndmasses, there were also boundaries on the continent beyond the imperial court. And outside those boundaries, there were also vagabond swordsmen, as well as others associated with a martial society. Because a martial society existed, there was bound to be opposing sides - one which was righteous and another which was evil. Those from opposing sides would never be united, and there were endless conflicts between them. Amidst the prolonged conflicts, there were also others who had formed their own system of martial etiquette codes. There were ces where conflicts had caused society to descend into utter chaos but also ces where several hundreds of peace had taken root. Worldly matters were indeed such uniquely fantastic affairs. Whether it was the Ways of the Righteous, the Devil or Evil, themoners addressed those practitioners as Martial Artists in the Way of the Martial Arts! No matter where they did it, swordsmen viting the restrictions of Martial Arts always did it for the same reason. The term Martial Arts had many interpretations, the most memorable of which was violence! To some, Martial Arts meant using violence to resolve disagreements. It meant that shing through enemies and fighting valiantly were meritorious acts services and brought great honour. It meant being using unscrupulous methods to rise in martial society, regardless of whether it was homicide or plunder... Martial Arts. Not only were they vibrant, they were also the cause of many disputes and conflicts. Apart from humans, there were also a few enigmatic creatures in that world. For example, living amongst the people of the Heavens and Earth were the Three Stars Holy n. Legend had it that in the past they had been glorious and powerful, possessing exotic abilities that had been bestowed onto them by the Heavens, and reigning in a kingdom apart from but equal in power to the humans. However, their numbers had steadily declined for a prolonged period of time. It was possible that there were still more special ns, but those were even harder to track down than legends... At least for Chu Yang, he could remember seeing only a handful in his past life. Moreover, all of those he did see belonged to Low-ss Holy ns. He had never met anyone who belonged to a High-ss n. He did not know if they were extinct, or if they just in hiding... Meanwhile, for human Martial Artists, regardless of whether they were Righteous or Evil, or proficient in Fingers, Palms, Legs, Feet, Punches, Sabres, or Swords... or any other proficiency, they all followed the following eleven ranks: Pupil, Warrior, Artist, Master, Great Master, Revered, King, Majesty or Emperor, Gentleman, Saint, and finally Supreme! Each rank contained Nine Grades, from the First Grade to the Ninth Grade. Martial Skills which used the Fists and Palms were generally called Martial Arts. And as such, practitioners of these skills would be called Martial Arts Pupil, Martial Arts Warrior, Martial Artist, Martial Arts Master, Martial Arts Great Master, Revered Martial Artist, Martial Artist King, Martial Artist Majesty, Martial Artist Gentleman, or Martial Artist Saint. If someone practised the Way of the Sabre, then they would be called Sabre Pupil, Sabre Warrior, Sabre Artist... or Sabre Saint! It was only for the Way of the Sword, that those of the Majesty rank were instead called "Emperor"; that was a rule which the first master of the Nine Tribtions Sword had decreed, but no one knew the reason behind the rule. Someone who had achieved the rank of Saint was basically already at the pinnacle of their art! This was because there had only been a few people capable of achieving the rank of Supreme since the beginning of time! They were almost myths! ording to legends, someone who was ranked Supreme had the winds and rains at his beck and call and could travel to the ends of the vast sky. Shifting mountains and parting seas would be as easy for him as snapping his fingers, and he was also able to attain transcendence! However, legends were just legends. No one had ever seen such a thing with their own eyes! Even those of the Saint rank kept their whereabouts a huge secret. Rarely ever did anyone meet them. As such, those who were ranked Majesty and Emperor had been able to reign, unrivalled, under the Heavens! Each of them ruled over their own specific region! The Beyond The Heavens Storey was situated at the Three Lower Heavens, the only ce on the Continent of the Nine Heavens where the imperial family still held immense authority, reigning as they pleased. "All of you,e in." Wearing a purple gown, Meng Chao Ran stood near the entrance of the Purple Bamboo Garden with a tranquil expression, so ethereal it looked like it belonged in another world. When he saw Chu Yangs wound, he raised his eyebrows slightly, but then resumed his nonchnt countenance. "Teacher, the two of them made a mistake while sparring, and Younger Martial Brother Chu Yang lost quite some blood due to his wound. I think he might need some of Teachers Spiritual Medicine to relieve some his pain." Shi Qian Shan said with some urgency. Both his eyes and his face were filled with a look of concern. Shi Qian Shans words seemed like they were filled with concern for his Younger Martial Brother, and it looked like he did not have any other intention. Neither did he ce any emphasis on any particr phrase. However, his words indirectly putting Tan Tan in a bad light before Meng Chao Ran! "There will be no need for that." It was unclear whether Meng Chao Ran was unaffected by Shi Qian Shans words, or if he was just merely unconcerned. With his usual indifferent tone, Meng Chao Ran said, "Its good for young people to suffer some injury and endure a little pain. As long as the muscles and bones arent harmed, and the persons life isnt in any danger, theres no need to be this nervous." Looking at the truly elegant face of his teacher, Chu Yang began to feel a warm fuzz well up from the bottom of his heart. He suddenly felt like rushing forward and embracing his Teacher! His Teacher... was both his master and father. Since young, the orphaned Chu Yang had been brought up by Meng Chao Ran. To Chu Yang, his Teacher was the most important person in his life, and the person who he respected the most. Regardless of hister achievements, even his achievement of the rank of Revered Martial Expert, he would always look up to his Teacher and think kindly of him. Meng Chao Ran never seemed to mean any harm towards other people and small animals and wasrgely indifferent to the matters of the world. However, he was paying close attention to all the tens of thousands of things happening in the world. No one could possibly imagine the secrets which Meng Chao Ran kept in the depths of his heart and mind. All along, he had not sought fame nor openly disyed his capabilities, and that was why no one suspected that he possessed the strength which he did. Chu Yang could still remember the moment when catastrophe struck the Beyond The Heavens Storey. Meng Chao Rans white clothes had fluttered as he fought with his sword, changing positions in the middle of the raging mes! Countless enemy fighters cried out as they were killed by him. It was clear that he could have easily broken through the enemys trap and leave the building, but instead, he had remained in the building, guarding it until it was no more than a pile of charred dirt. Only then did Chu Yang find out that his Teacher Meng Chao Ran had maintained a low profile, as lowest he could in the Beyond The Heavens Storey, but actually had one of the strongest cultivation in the Beyond The Heavens Storey! His cultivation was akin to that of a Martial Arts Great Master, and was even close to that of a Revered Martial Artist! As he was about to die, Meng Chao Ran discovered Chu Yangs mortally injured body. He struggled over, and with a single strike of the palm, he made Chu Yang slightly dizzy. Afterwards, Chu Yang could only feel the weight of countless corpses above him. That was definitely his Teacher trying to preserving his life. However, Chu Yang never met Meng Chao Ran afterwards; neither did he hear any news about him... In Chu Yangs previous life, finding out what happened to his Teacher had been one of his ultimate missions! Finding his Teacher, and then protecting and repaying him... those were also Chu Yangs wishes. However, Chu Yang never did find him... and that became a regret which he could never let go of. But at that point, to be able to once again look upon that familiar face, Chu Yang was filled with uncontainable emotions. "The Contest of the Peaks is in three months." Meng Chao Rans voice interrupted Chu Yangs thoughts, and he could hear his teacher say, "The three of you need to intensify your practice so that you might be able to enter the Inner Quarters and be an Inner Quarters Disciples. This is an important event for the Beyond The Heavens Storey, so I dont want any of you to cken." "Yes." The three Disciples answered together. "Our Beyond The Heavens Storey is different from the other sects. The Masters of The Nine Peaks and The Single Garden have always been selected from amongst the Inner Quarters Disciples. I hope that at least one of you will be one of the ten great Disciples and inherit the Purple Bamboo Garden." Meng Chao Ran gave a rxed smile and said, "However, if you dont have the aptitude, then dont force yourself. I will personally find a ce for you to live in seclusion, away from the Purple Bamboo Garden, so you dont have to worry." Chu Yang felt a bittersweet twang in his heart. His Teacher was still so easygoing and kind-hearted. He never ced any undue burden on his Disciples; another Master would have put extreme pressure on his Disciples to prepare for that such a great event. However, to Meng Chao Ran, the event was not such a big deal. "This Disciple will not disappoint Teacher!" Shi Qian Shan pledged loudly, giving off a fervent look as he. "Mmm, ok. Theres something I have to tend to, so Ill leave for a while," Meng Chao Ran said calmly. "Its possible that Ill only be back the contest. Ill leave you to practise harder on your own." The three of them were shocked. The contest was approaching, and all the other Peaks Masters were giving their all to ensuring their Disciples were ready for it. However, their Teacher was actually leaving at such a critical moment, seemingly unconcerned! "Teacher, please be careful and have a safe journey. Teacher, it must be something important matter which cant be dyed, seeing as how you have to leave at such a critical moment." Chu Yang thought briefly, and said, "The Heavens and Earth will not move; neither will the stone turn in the flowing river. There is still a long journey ahead of us. Its just as you have always said. Theres no need to force yourself to do anything. We just hope Teacher can return safely; that is our only request." If Chu Yang remembered correctly, Meng Chao Ran had only returned half a year after he had left. Moreover, he had returned with serious injuries which took over a years rest to fully heal. Given his capabilities, equal to that of a Martial Arts Great Master, he was practically undefeatable in the Three Lower Heavens. There were only two other possibilities. Either he had been ambushed by an extremelyrge number of people, or... he had gone to the Three Middle Heavens! The Heavens and Earth will not move; neither will the stone turn in the flowing river. Meng Chao Ran suddenly shivered. It was like a p of thunder from the Ninth Heaven had suddenly struck him, briefly startling him. After quite a while, Meng Chao Ran turned and looked at Chu Yang with a puzzled gaze. Amongst the three Disciples, Shi Qian Shan craved only for power, desiring the position of the Inner Quarters Disciples Eldest Martial Brother, while Tan Tan had the mental age of a child and lived in blissful ignorance. Only Chu Yang was aware that his teachers journey was not only extremely important but also perilous. As such, some of his words were filled with a deeper, hidden meaning, the most crucial of which were the sentences "The Heavens and Earth will not move; neither will the stone turn in the flowing river." The sentence seemed like it spoke to the many years of his teachers experiences... Chu Yang secretly smiled. "Teacher, please dont me me for stopping you. Im just trying to help you. When you left for this trip in my previous life, you only managed to escape with the skin of your teeth. Wasnt it because you were not strong enough for the task you wished to undertake? I think its better for you to just concentrate on cultivating your skills for now... The sentence "The Heavens and Earth will not move; neither will the stone turn in the flowing river" was what many Martial Arts Great Master found difficulty in oveing. At the peak of Martial Arts Great Master, many encountered a bottleneck which they could not break through. Only after they had perceived and thoroughly understood the above sentence, would they be able to advance. It was also a kind of domain level! Only a Martial Arts Great Master who had arrived at that stage, enlightened with a subtle understanding, would be able to appreciate the beauty in that sentence! And Meng Chao Ran was not an exception! Chapter 6 The Spring And Autumn Elixir Meng Chao Ran was greatly shaken by that sentence, more so than if an earthquake with a great magnitude had struck. That one sentencepletely shattered his ns. If one shook the bottleneck but did not break through it at once, then in their next attempt, even if they used twice as much strength to break through, they might still fail! As he was thoroughly shaken, even if Meng Chao Ran was hell-bent on leaving, it was no longer an option. "I wont be leaving for now. I need to be alone for a while." Meng Chao Rans gaze momentarily sharpened up, and he looked at Chu Yang. Chu Yangs maintained a normal expression as if he had spoken without any hidden intentions. Meng Chao Ran could not help but smile. Despite dering his intention to leave just moments ago, he still admitted that he had changed his mind and was no longer leaving. While others might view such a sudden change of mind as irresponsible, Meng Chao Ran did not seem to care, simply stating what he thought indifferently, as if there was nothing unusual about it. "Oh, right. Chu Yang, you shall have the Spring and Autumn Elixir" Meng Chao Ran gave a vague smile as he threw a small jade bottle to Chu Yang. Meng Chao Ran then said, "Earlier, Shi Qian Shan said Chu Yangs injuries will require some nourishment, didnt he? Well, I guess this counts as nourishment, then." Hidden within his faint smile seemed to be a slight mocking attitude... Immediately, Shi Qian Shans expression changed! The Spring and Autumn Elixir was used to increase a persons martial powers, and not as nourishment for ones body! The sect had so much medicine which could be used to treat injuries! Why should the Spring and Autumn Elixir be given to Chu Yang for his injuries?! Shi Qian Shan had said that only to give his Teacher a bad impression sentence of his two Younger Martial Brothers. And now, instead, it backfired, making him lose the Spring and Autumn Elixir! Why... why was that so? Chu Yang noticed the mocking smile hidden within the edges of Meng Chao Rans lips, and he suddenly realised. "Ah, it looks like Teacher had seen through Shi Qian Shans deception all along... its just that, why didnt he stop Shi Qian Shan, then? Furthermore, his Teacher had given him the Spring and Autumn Elixir, definitely because he said, "The Heavens and Earth will not move; neither will the stone turn amidst the flowing river". However, that Teacher of his was really too nice. Chu Yang did not even ask... After some consideration, Chu Yang decided to further probe his Teacher. "Umm, Teacher, this Disciples martial powers are insignificant, and it seems like it wont be of much use even if I take the Spring and Autumn Elixir. I think you should give it to Eldest Martial Brother instead because itll help him attain a higher rank during the Contest of the Peaks." Chu Yang wanted to see whether Meng Chao Ran had indeed seen through Shi Qian Shans craftiness. Just as Chu Yang said that Tan Tan raised his eyebrows immediately, looking both puzzled and bbergasted. He wanted to cover Chu Yangs mouth, and almost interrupted him to scold him. "You idiot! You stupid idiot! Its so rare for Teacher to voluntarily give it to you, so you should just keep your mouth shut and take the goddamn elixir! What on earth are you saying right now?!" Shi Qian Shans face also faintly lit up in unsteady expectation. The three of them turned and looked at Meng Chao Ran. Tan Tan looked extremely anxious, as did Shi Qian Shan, whose gaze contained the slightest glimmer of greed. Meanwhile, Chu Yang maintained his calmposure. "That wont be necessary. Your Eldest Martial Brother isnt even injured... and so he doesnt need such a thing," Meng Chao Ran said indifferently. He exchanged a knowing gaze with Chu Yang and shed a slight smile. "Besides, your current domain level is almost the same as your Eldest Martial Brother... Mmm yes, itll be like this then. Therell be no further discussions." Chu Yang felt a twinge of bitterness in his Teachers words. What Meng Chao Ran had just said clearly had a hidden implication. At that point, Chu Yang was a Martial Pupil of the Third Grade, while Eldest Martial Brother Shi Qian Shan was a Martial Warrior of the Fourth Grade. Their domain levels were really quite far apart, so Meng Chao Ran must have meant something else when he said, "Both of your domain levels are not that much different." The true meaning of Meng Chao Rans was instead as follows. "The two of you are equally cunning and scheming...""Haa, Teacher, Im just an innocent soul... really, Im pure and honest..." Chu Yang wanted to shout that out so his Teacher would know his true intentions... Meng Chao Ran gazed meaningfully at Chu Yang, before rolling up his sleeves, standing up and saying, "Well then, you all had better practise hard. Ill personally escort you guys to the top of the Gathering Clouds Peak in three months!" With that, Meng Chao Ran abruptly left, his figure disappearing into the distance. The three Disciples looked at each other. Shi Qian Shans gaze was focused on the small jade bottle softly radiating in Chu Yangs hands, and he could not help but twitch in anger. All the effort he had exerted was just so that he could obtain the Spring and Autumn elixir. But now, it was right before him, but as good as gone... "Eldest Martial Brother, much thanks for your concern." Chu Yang thanked Shi Qian Shan in a sincere manner, adding, "If Eldest Martial Brother had not asked that Teacher provide some nourishment for me, then Teacher might not have bestowed this precious, divine Elixir unto me... ahh, really, this is all thanks to Eldest Martial Brother." Shi Qian Shan opened his mouth as if to speak, but nothing came out. After a while, with a smile on his face which concealed his desire to just cry, he said, "Please dont say that. Im sure Teacher has all along intended the elixir for you. Ahh, Teachers kindness really knows no bounds." Not only did the divine Elixir identally slip through his fingers, unexpectedly, the person who had obtained the divine Elixir had sincerely thanked him... Shi Qian Shan found the situation intolerable but did not dare to reveal his true emotions. He was already extremely frustrated and wanted to give himself a good, tight p. "Why do I have such a loose tongue?! Why did I have to go and say those unnecessary words?!" Chu Yang secretly rejoiced and turned the bottle upside down. A red pill with a reddish glow fell out. As it left the bottle, it gave off an exquisite aroma, which diffused into the atmosphere. Chu Yang chuckled lightly and said, "I heard that this item is really powerful, and consuming it give me a years worth of martial powers! Although the increase is a quite little... ah, but I guess I shouldnt waste it. Ill take it now. Elder and Younger Martial Brothers, Ill have to trouble you to help guard and protect me..." Immediately, Shi Qian Shan cringed. "You think the increase is only just a little? You actually have the guts toin? Arent you scared of divine retribution?" "It shouldve been mine, but now someone else is going to consume it. And to top it off, that person actually wants me to protect him..." Of course Shi Qian Shan secretly felt bitter. As he was about to speak, he saw Chu Yang opening his mouth, about to consume the Spring and Autumn Elixir which he was about to throw into his mouth. Then, Chu Yang chewed it noisily as if it were a broad bean, even smacking his lips together and saying, "Hmm, there isnt much taste..." Shi Qian Shans face turned a bright red, and he felt as if all the blood in his body had shot up to his head, and his head was about to explode... Then suddenly, Chu Yangs face suddenly began to flush... indicating that the Elixir was beginning to take effect. Tan Tan looked on enviously, and licking his lip, he said, "Chu Yangs so lucky. He broke his head but in exchange got the Spiritual Elixir. Man, thats one entire years worth of pure martial powers! Ah, what a blessing in disguise. Hai, I am so handsome and elegant, but I wished I was the one who injured my head..." Shi Qian Shans felt he had been stabbed in the heart, but he managed a wry smile and said, "Indeed, not bad indeed, his luck is not bad..." After Chu Yang took the Spring and Autumn Elixir, he could feel the power of the Elixir beginning to swirl inside him, cutting into his bones and limbs almost immediately. The meridian channels throughout his body briefly widened, and a wave of energy rushed through them towards his Dantian... Chu Yang could not help but feel a little bitter inside. The effects of that Spiritual Elixir were indeed rather good. Although it only gave him a years worth of martial powers, given his current cultivation, that amount of martial powers was already a quite a considerable amount of strength. If the Spiritual Elixir had been of a slightly higher grade, his meridian channels might not have been able to withstand the sudden increase... Within Chu Yangs Dantian, the Nine Tribtion Swords Soul suddenly perked up. It quickly received the Elixir, like it had grown a strange antenna. The Elixir entered the Swords Soul like a hundred rivers flowing directly into the ocean, and it drained into the Swords Soul until there was no energy remaining, not even a little. Taken aback, Chu Yang thought, "Does the Nine Tribtions Sword like draining nourishment from me? In my previous life, there was no mention of such an abnormality. I mean, the Swords Soul didnt even appear... This life really seems like a huge joke. Not only did the Swords Soul suddenly appear, it also wants to steal my nourishment?" "Will all the benefits of this Elixir go to the Nine Tribtions Sword? Cant I keep even just a little for myself?" Just as Chu Yang was immersed in his thoughts, as the faint figure of the Nine Tribtions Sword in Chu Yangs Dantian absorbed the nourishment of the Spiritual Elixir, it briefly shook, giving off multiple faint but steady rays of light. With it, a dense stream of energy flowed out from near the hilt of the sword. It was very thin, as fine as a single strand of hair, but Chu Yang could feel that it contained huge amounts of energy contained... Although the amount of energy was rather small whenpared to that given by the Spring and Autumn Elixir, the energy it gave off was more than a hundred thousand times more pure! With just that energy, Chu Yang raised his cultivation from that of a highly ranked Third Grade Martial Pupil to an average Fourth Grade Martial Pupil! While not much energy had been required to jump one grade at such a low rank in the first ce, it still greatly shocked Chu Yang! With just the nourishment from the Spring and Autumn Elixir, it would have been impossible for him increase his grade by one so easily! The Swords Soul seemed like it could purify energy provided by Elixir? Or was it actually another unknown ability? Ah, strange... Afterwards, the Nine Tribtions Sword sluggishly turned within his Dantian and settled down. It seemed to give off an indignant attitude, as if it found Spring and Autumn Elixir way below its calibre... Chu Yang could clearly sense a kind of arroganceing from the Nine Tribtions Sword, as if it were to a human expressing his disdain..."This servant is really hard to please, huh..." Chapter 7 Eldest Martial Brother Is Having A Stomach Cramp? Slowly, Chu Yang opened his eyes. "Younger Martial Brother Chu, how was it!" Shi Qian Shan asked anxiously, as he had not noticed any increase in Chu Yangs martial powers raised. For some unknown reason, those who achieved a jump in grades or ranks, even if just slightly, would usually tremble uncontrobly. However, with the refined energy provided by the Nine Tribtions Sword, Chu Yang had managed to increase his grade without any such reaction... Chu Yangs had a calm face, but he was deep in thought. "This definitely will be helpful for hiding my true capabilities from others! If they think Im only at the Third Grade, even though Im actually at a much higher grade... ah, how surprised would they be!" "It seems like there wasnt much effect... Im still stuck at the Third Grade. Furthermore, the Elixir was too powerful, and I could not fully control the energy it gave me. Unfortunately, I wasted a lot of the Elixirs effects." Chu Yang suppressed his joy, instead of furrowing his brows and sighing. Concentrating all his efforts on hiding his emotions, Chu Yang said frustratedly, "Argh, its such a waste. If Id known that I was so useless, Id have given it to you, Eldest Martial Brother..." Shi Qian Shans eyes widened in a mix of shock and anger, and his eyeballs looked like they were about to pop out of their sockets. He thenughed weakly, and his face briefly flushed, before turning a pale white. Finally, he stood up, and, with a peculiar facial expression, said, "Im going for a walk." Hurriedly, Shi Qian Shan shuffled out. "It looked like Eldest Martial Brother was very ufortable..." Both of Tan Tans misshapen eyebrows twitched endlessly. While looking at Shi Qian Shans disappearing figure with a puzzled look, he said," Is anything wrong with him?" "It seems like Eldest Martial Brother has been very tired recently," Chu Yang stroked his chin and said in a discerning manner. "He must have had a lot on his mind. Furthermore, judging from his facial expression, its quite possible that he has a stomach cramp. Could it be that hes going through those few days whiche every month..." "Ohhh... Eldest Martial Brother is unduly worried. I mean, I guess its because Teacher washes his hands of most affairs, and lets Eldest Martial Brother handle everything. No wonder that hes feeling tired." Tan Tan said with a deep conviction, as hisrge ears started shifting up and down. "It has definitely been a difficult time for him. Stomach cramps... I guess thats also possible. Hmm, but Chu Yang, those few days whiche every month... what are you talking about? Why havent I heard about such a problem with Eldest Martial Brother?" Tan Tan asked inquisitively. "Erm... I guess youll know when youre old enough. Young children like us shouldnt listen in on others conversations, especially if they are adult matters, okay?" Chu Yang tilted his head slightly as if he was lecturing Tan Tan. Tan Tans eyebrows continued shifting uneasily, clearly mirroring the puzzled state of his mind. He reluctantly muttered something under his breath and stopped speaking. Chu Yang rolled his eyes. Suddenly, he had another idea! He remembered that in his previous life, Shi Qian Shan had discovered a Golden Blood Ningpo Figwort Root nearby! He also recalled Shi Qian Shan mindlessly revealing that the nt was located on the perilous cliffs of the back mountains... Although the Golden Blood Ningpo Figwort Root could not increase ones martial powers, it had the effect of broadening ones meridian channels! Moreover, after consuming a Golden Blood Ningpo Figwort Root which was at least fifty years old, the effects of the root would linger on the meridian channels long after the initial consumption. As such, if one had been below the rank of Martial Artist when they consumed the root, subsequently, whenever they gained a grade, their meridian channels would greatly broaden! Regardless of which martial skill was being used, energy and strength would have to flow through the meridian channels. As such, someone with broader meridian channels would disy stronger powers. Between two people of the same rank, nothing would give them an edge asrge as wider meridian channels... The Golden Blood Ningpo Figwort Root was the most useful for those who had yet to attain the rank of Martial Artist, as ones meridian channels were actually ingrained during that period of growth. Initially, the difference might seem unremarkable, but at the end, it could be the underlying reason behind all their lifetime aplishments! Previously, it was indeed because of the Golden Blood Ningpo Figwort Root that Shi Qian Shan was able to stand out from amongst all the Disciples of Beyond The Heavens Storey... Chu Yang stroked his chin and thought, "I dont know if the Golden Blood Ningpo Figwort Root has been discovered by Shi Qian Shan yet. If he hasnt discovered it yet, ahhh, I guess I should go and gather it and see for myself its effectiveness... ... It was still dark outside when Chu Yang silent made his way out of his bed. Looking across the room, he saw Tan Tan spread-eagled across his bed, snoring rhythmically and somewhat melodiously, almost like he was singing in his sleep. Chu Yang smiled in the dark, changed his clothes and quickly left. To be someone who is outstanding, a person has to ovee the toughest challenges! Chu Yang knew that he did not exactly possess a high aptitude for the martial arts. Moreover, he had not really practised hard when he was a youth in his previous life, causing the rift between him and his more talented or hard-working peers to widen. If he did not work twice as hard as others beginning from now, how would he achieve his goals which were at least twice as ambitious? In no time, Chu Yang reached his destination, the peak of the rocky cliff beyond the Purple Bamboo Garden. There, he quietly stood, his feet nted firmly, and his body in perfect harmony with the environment. After a brief silence, he began moving! The movements he was trying to practise were very basic but incredibly hard to master. It required him to nt his feet in the ground as firmly as the roots of a tall tree, straighten his legs, and rx his arms, ensuring that they did not move. Only his upper body would move. He would then slowly tilt his head to the left, and then slowly bend his waist in the same direction, until he formed a right angle with his body. He would then go back to his original position and do the same thing, but towards the right. Once again, original position, and then forward, and then finally, back to the original position, and then backwards. It was only four repetitive movements, which he continuously cycled through. However, he bent lower and lower after each repetition, and in about an hour, he was as flexible as a fully bent bow, his head already almost reaching the ground! He was doing core exercises! The abdomen was the most important body part in martial arts, and as such, Chu Yang was prioritising its training. Afterpleting his core exercises, Chu Yang moved on to his legs, ankles, thighs, elbows, wrists and shoulders. He bent and iled around until it seemed like his movements were getting faster. He looked like a de of grass thrashing about in the middle of a thunderstorm, switching rapidly between the various body movements... After doing six full cycles of exercises, Chu Yangs entire body was hot and sweaty and beads of sweat continuously dripped from his hair, soaking his clothes. However, without pause, he flipped over his palm, and the item resting on his palm glimmered in the cold moonlight. It was a cyan-coloured sword, made of steel. Practising with the sword was best done only after exercising the critical muscles in the entire body. Otherwise, if Chu Yang were to rest, his muscles and bones would have be rigid and stiff again, which would have prevented him from practising quite a few positions with his sword. All martial artists knew this, but only a few actually put this knowledge into practice. Those who did had high levels of perseverance and willpower and were able to sustain their drive over a long period of time. Chu Yang was one of those few martial artists, as he knew the importance of these seemingly trivial exercises. If he neglected even a small detail or a tiny but critical muscle during his practice, then he would face the consequences when using difficult but potent techniques against his enemies in the martial society, in the future. Initially, the exercises seemed to make only a slight difference, but these differences would stack up and be a critical advantage in life-or-death situations. And even if the advantage was slight, when it came to protecting his own life, Chu Yang would need all the advantage he could gather! Countless others had regretted not following the proper techniques of practice at their deathbeds, but it was totally useless to feel regret only at that point! Chu Yang did not want himself to have such foolish regrets. As such, he was always careful and paid close attention to his body when practising! Regardless of what martial technique he was practising, even if it was the most basic movement, Chu Yang would practise until he was sure that it was perfect. Chu Yang thoroughly practised every sword, fist, leg and palm techniques he needed to, and before he knew it, a ray of sunlight began to protrude from the horizon. Chu Yang strolled to the peak of the rocky cliff. There, facing the rising sun, he ced both his hands above his Dantian. He then sat down and began to breathe deeply, taking in the fresh mountain air and exhaling the stale air in his lungs! It was a simple breathing exercise, but as he inhaled and exhaled, something rather odd began to happen. As he inhaled, a faint purple fog from the Heavens and Earth seemed to enter his mouth. Then, as he held his breath, his Dantian rotated a full circle, and the air slowly diffused into the five viscera and six bowels of his body. When atst nothing was moving, Chu Yang then forcefully exhaled! As Chu Yang exhaled, a slight dull smog was faintly visible inside his mouth. Afterpletely exhaling, he closed his mouth, and once again, his Dantian rotated aplete three hundred and sixty degrees... Without stopping, he continued his breathing exercises... Both this technique of breathing, and Chu Yangs practice techniques had been carved into the body of the Nine Tribtions Sword in Chu Yangs previous life. Performing them would help Chu Yang eliminate all impurities from his body, and absorb the natural true mes of the Sun! He wasying the foundations to practise the Nine Tribtions Of The Nine Heavens Divine Technique in the future! Chapter 8 Golden Blood Roo Despite Chu Yang being very well versed in the training and teachings of the Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique, he was unable to cultivate and train using it. This was because the Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique had one major requirement C The sword. Having knowledge about the teachings was simply of no use because it required the individual to absorb the mystical energy from the sword in order to have the power and capability to practice the Nine Tribtions Transcending Nine Heavens Technique! Moreover, each of the sword fragments had a different mystical energy. If one were to practice the technique without the use of a sword fragment, it would result in a painful death resulting from the burning of the individuals internal energy. Moreover, with Chu Yangs body at its current level, it simply did not meet the requirements to practice the Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique. In order to do so, his body had to reach the Martial Warrior level with all of his meridian channels being opened and his qi going beyond the primary natural cycle into the higher natural cycle. Only after he had fulfilled all of the aforementioned requirements would he then be ready to practice the Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique. The sun began to rise along the horizon, signalling the approach of dawn. Chu Yang took a deep breath, slowly absorbing the energy. He stood still momentarily as he felt a warmth gathering within his body, rejuvenating himself. He remained like that, squinting his eyes and gazing in the direction of the Gathering Clouds Peak, the location of the first fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword whichid quietly buried beneath the earth. I must quickly acquire it! He was struck with an epiphany and his eyes sparkled. He looked for a while before averting his gaze. He scanned the area and after he ascertained that he was alone, he began to move slowly. He took extra care as he began to descend from the face of the cliff, his eyes scanning the ground in search of the Golden Blood Root which Shi Qian Shan had told him grew there. Although the Golden Blood Root was not considered as an elixir of the supreme tier, it was not something that could be bought with money within the Three Higher Heavens Territory. This was because all of the big ns used this root in order to set the foundation for their descendants, helping them in their growth as martial users. From birth, the children from theserger ns were fed with the Golden Blood Root. They utilised the energy from the childs mother which had yet to dissipate and a peak martial expert to help the child to absorb the full extent of the energy within the root. This child would thus have a greater chance of being able to progress and be a talented martial cultivator of great potential. Furthermore, if this child worked extremely hard, he would be able to go far beyond what usual people who did not have the elixir would have. All this would be possible simply if the child consumed this particr elixir. This was one of the reasons why the martial students from the more powerful ns learnt quicker C they always had the best cultivation resources at their disposal. On this earth, there was nock of heaven-sent talents! Talents were actually considered as those with more opportunities to seed than other people! However, there are a few things which are considered to be irrefutable. There are more people who would either die young or be unable to advancepared to those who are able to push forward and seed. Although I may not be as talented as others, I have the desire to change and to make myself more talented than those heaven-sent talents! I want to make it such that when those talents stand next to me, they can no longer consider themselves as talents. Chu Yang scaled the wall slowly as his entire body clung to the surface of the smooth vertical cliff face. He took his time, steadily climbing. He was able to do this with ease because of a technique he had acquired in his past life known as the Unholy Movement which he found on a body of a martial artist whom he killed. He decided to practice it because he believed that he would eventually find himself in a situation that he would be able to utilise it. Even though he had never used it before in his current life, he was still able to coerce his body into using it through his knowledge of the technique. All of a sudden, a rustling sound could be heard from below followed by a gale of stale air. Chu Yangs eyebrows rose and his eyes widened as he clung to the rock face with all his might. His entire bodyid ttened against the rocks surface as he tried to avoid being blown away. "Szzz!" A bright colourful poisonous snake slithered across his body! If he had not moved earlier, he would have been bitten by the snake. A smile appeared on Chu Yangs face. This ce most definitely has the Golden Blood Root. Moreover, it was the type that is more than 100 years old! This snakes body had several colours, its body asrge as an arm, its head a singr colour. This snake was known as the Seven-Coloured Golden Radiance Snake. It wasmon for a Wild Golden Blood Root to have a Seven-Coloured Golden Radiance Snake protecting it. This was the reason Chu Yang was so sure of the fact that within the vicinity was the presence of the Golden Blood Root. This particr type of snake had extremely tough skin, able to protect it against the use of normal weapons. Moreover, its venom was extremely poisonous. Usually, for snakes, its weak spot would be 7 centimetres from its head. However, with a snake like this, this was not the case. Its weak spot was actually the radiance on its head! A Golden Blood Root of over a hundred years old would exude a very strong aroma. This aroma is especially attractive to the Seven-Colored Golden Radiance Snake. In addition, this aroma could help the Seven-Colored Golden Radiance Snake shed its skin without any pain or suffering! Therefore the Seven-Colored Golden Radiance Snake protected the Golden Blood Root for it was aroma which it enjoyed. To the Seven-Colored Golden Radiance Snake, consuming it did not benefit it whatsoever. The sound began to start again. The Seven-Colored Golden Radiance Snake turned and aimed in the direction of Chu Yang before headed towards him. It began to beat its tail on the face of a boulder beforeunching itself through the air towards him in an attempt to bite him. Chu Yangs gaze narrowed and kept his bodypletely still. He bided his time waiting for it to be about a meter away before making his move. His body suddenly moved to the right before arching even higher, contorting his body into apletely unnatural position. The Seven-Colored Golden Radiance Snake shot right by his body, only slightly missing him. In a split second, Chu Yang used his two fingers and concentrated all his qi into the tips forming something akin to a sword and furiously stabbing at the snakes weak spot. "Pow!" The Seven-Coloured Golden Radiance Snake let out a sharp paralyzing scream before it writhed painfully. The radiant spot atop his head was bleeding ck blood profusely which mixed with the colours on its scales. After it could no longer hold on to the cliff face, it rolled off and plummeted straight to the ground,nding with a loud thud. Chu Yang heaved a sigh of relief. He moved in the direction where the snake hade from and carefully climbed over. Although he could have moved much quickly, he was afraid that in doing so, he might carelessly damage the Golden Blood Root... A Golden Blood Root which was more than a century old... Chu Yang was filled with excitement. An absolute rare treasure. A 50 year old Golden Blood Root would be sufficient to produce results, boost and sustain future progress. Then what about a root which has been growing for over a hundred years? What kind of results might it give the user? As--- Chu Yang continued to move further down, he smelled a faint aroma. It smelled of the Snow Wing Orchid, it had a lingering effect and although it was not strong, it was calm and refreshing. Chu Yang was now more optimistic than ever. While a normal Golden Blood Root would have no colour of vour, one which is more than a century old would have a faint smell. The smell emitted wasnt much different from other aromatic herbs. If it was grown in another area where other herbs thrived, the smell itself would be indistinguishable. Fortunately for Chu Yang, this Golden Blood Root was growing off a cliff face. In an environment with such sparse vegetation, the aroma stood out prominently. Chu Yang carefully inched himself step by step forward. He observed a few blood red leaves on a rock gently swaying in the wind. Beneath the rocks was a small hint of a red herb, its red as intense as blood. This was indeed the Golden Blood Root! Chu Yang set himself in a steady position as he climbed down further. He then pulled out a sword and concentrated his qi into its tip before stabbing it into the rock face with all the force he could muster. Half of the de sunk into the rock and Chu Yang carefully stepped on the sword using it as an anchor. He then used another sword and began to dig in an extremely cautious manner so as not to damage the root One of the swords that he brought with him belonged to Tan Tan. He had snuck out with it early in the morning while Tan Tan was still fast asleep. He was sure that Tan Tan would have been furious if he knew that his precious sword was being used as a digging tool. Chu Yang was unable to contain his excitement as he thought to himself "My elder martial brother is so truthful and kind. I did not realise that he was like this." This feeling that he felt surprised him. As Chu Yang continued to dig away, his body became soaked in sweat. His digging effort had revealed a cave which was just the right size for him to fit through. With some difficulty, he managed to squeeze into the hole. He heaved a sigh of relief and resumed his effort to search for the Golden Blood Root and find its root, pushing away its red leaves. He took special care to make sure that there was a safety distance of 3 meters around him before beginning the excavation. With each rock that he dug, Chu Yang carefully ced it next to him to prevent them from falling off. After the area beside him could ce no more, he began to ce them at the side of the cliff letting them fall down along it but always being careful to avoid anyones attention by making as little noise as possible. Despite the area being seemingly deste, it was better to be careful and to prevent unnecessary trouble from arising. The entire digging process in itself took more than an hour. Chu Yangs entire body was drenched in sweat from top to bottom, but the tip of the Golden Blood Root was finally visible. It produced a radiant yet dreamy light as though the blood from within the root was moving. The entire Golden Blood Root remained pristine and undamaged. The root was intact and asrge as two fat fingers ced next to one another. He gently touched it and felt as though he was touching arge ripe juicy peach. "This is really the good stuff! It looks like this Golden Blood Root was almost two hundred years old. No wonder why in the previous life, Shi Qian Shan progressed so quickly... that punk! It was because he found such a rare treasure!" Now it belongs to me! Chu Yang examined the root in all its glory from top to bottom, his eyes filled with joy as he tried to catch his breath. He had never imagined that it would have been this good! Chapter 9 The True Master Of The Nine Tribulations Sword! The liquid that was stored in the Golden Blood Root is a form of an elixir. The older the age of the root, the greater the quality and amount of the liquid elixir will be present within. This elixir within the root itself has extreme empowering effects. However, if the root is being dug out carelessly and is nicked, the elixir stored within will flow out quickly into the soil, making it no different than a normal root. Chu Yang stood on the rock face as he tried to catch his breath and calm down. He then ced the Golden Blood Root inside his mouth before chewing gently. A steady stream of cool golden liquid which reflected the light flowed steadily into his mouth. The name "Golden Blood Root" was actually derived from the shiny and glimmering liquid which seemingly appeared like gold within the root. As Chu Yang consumed the elixir, his body was filled with power as it spread throughout all the meridian channels within his body. At this time, the sword spirit in his dantian was uplifted and he felt as though it had burst out of his dantian in order to get a taste of this rare elixir before his meridians were able to absorb it. Chu Yang was unable to believe the feeling of satisfaction that he had felt from the Nine Tribtions sword spirit as it slowly retreated back into his dantian. Even though he was still clinging to the cliff face, Chu Yang let out augh as he thought to himself "This thing actually has a personality, eh?" A golden light shed on the body of the sword spirit brighter than ever before but vanished as quickly as it came. A cold energy which radiated a dark light was being poured out from the sword and into the meridian channels of his body. A light shone on Chu Yangs skin before disappearing as he felt his meridians fluctuating, being filled and energy flowing out repeatedly. This happened continuously nine times before everything returned to its normal state. The medicinal properties of the Golden Blood Root Elixir, after going through the sword spirit, transformed and finally joined his meridians... Chu Yang was excited to test his meridians and quickly activated them. As he did, he felt a renewed strength within, almost as though he had be invincible. The result of this root is extremely beneficial for me! Although my martial prowess did not increase, it has transformed all of my meridians. This will make my road towards the True Way considerably easier. If the average martial users meridians are to bepared to mine it would be the same asparing a small pond to a deeply dug well! That is the difference between our natures! However, before he could finish his thought, he felt the sword spirit within him produce a light of extreme brilliance making Chu Yang feel overwhelmed as though he had transcended into an entirely different realm. As this light died down, his dantian experienced a slight feeling of pain. However, Chu Yang knew that something mysterious was happening within himself... Suddenly, within him, these verses appeared: "The Way of the Heavens without love, then all things will be destroyed; The Way of the Heavens with love, then all things will be created. The Way of the Sword without love kills people; The Way of the Sword with love, the heart values life. With love, without love, it depends on you. Nine lives, nine tribtions, without love is also with love. With love is without love; With love is also without love; Without love is also with love; With love, without love, the understanding is hidden within. That is the Way of the Heavens. People utilised martial arts to learn the Way of the Heavens. All in search of the final result - Transcendence. In the secr human world, the secret to the Way of the Heavens is also there. Human emotions, the root of the Way of the Heavens..." Chu Yangs body began to move uncontrobly as his emotions were shaken up. His head felt dizzy and his eyes blurry, almost making him fall off the face of the cliff. His body then began to convulse uncontrobly. In his past life, he had used any method possible to cultivate, even to the point of using the dark arts, killing for the sake of advancing his Sword Art. Yet he was still unable toprehend the pinnacle of Martial Arts. However, at this point in time, Chu Yang realized the truth. So in the previous life, I was wrong to cultivate the Way of the Sword without love. This wasnt the right way at all! This was the principle verse of the Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique! What is without love or with love? All of it lies within the heart. The heart without love is the same as the Way of the Sword without love. Love was the key all along. Deep cultivation is the Way of the Heavens! In my previous life, it was clear that I was full of love, but time and time again, I tried to destroy love. No wonder I could not seed! Both methods were to achieve the same objective but were two vastly different roads. One to be a Saint and another to be a Demon! Everything is within the heart, how to cultivate is no different. "Qing Wu, it turns out I was wrong! From the beginning, I was wrong! This really is the tragedy of our lives." Chu Yang looked to the skies in pain. Oh, Nine Tribtions Sword! Oh, Nine Tribtions Sword! How you toyed with me! I wasted an entire lifetime because of a misdirection, only for you to bring me back again! In the end, should I hate you or thank you? Because of Chu Yangs emotional state, he had not realized a few small ck spots that were at the tip of the Nine Tribtions sword spirit in dantian. Outside of the Purple Bamboo Garden, the sun began to rise and two people were seen approaching. One young man and another young woman. Both of them were dressed in white with their sleeves fluttering in the wing within a forest of purple bamboo, making them appear like they were deities of some kind. This young man had bright eyes and eyebrows as sharp as swords. His stature was one which was confident and his aura heroic. The air of arrogance which surrounded him made others feel inferior and pressured. The youngdy appeared to be an adolescent of about 18 years who had a beauty which appeared only in paintings. She had a serene face with a posture of grace, tall and lithe. A weak appearance, but a strong posture; an appearance of unyielding bravery, yet with a feeling of fluidity like water. "Disciples Li Jian Yin of Locking Clouds Peak and Wu Qian Qian of Gathering Clouds Peak, following Masters orders to see Martial Uncle Meng. Martial Brothers, please help notify the Master." The young man in white called out. His voice traveled far without dissipating, a sign that he had cultivated high internal energy. Locking Clouds Peak was the second-ranking peak, and today they hade with Gathering Clouds Peak. But today they were disappointed because no one from the Purple Bamboo Garden answered them. During this time, Tan Tan was busy cultivating with Shi Qian Shan deep in the Purple Bamboo forest and was unable to hear their calls. Whereas for Meng Chao Ran, his whereabouts were unknown. Therefore, no one answered their calls. Li Jian Yin called out again, but still, no one answered. Grimacing, he unhappily said, "These people of this Purple Bamboo Garden, are they still not up yet?! Why cant I even hear a breath?" After hearing him, the youngdy furrowed her eyebrows, and said softly, "Junior Martial Brother Li, please be careful with what you say. This is Purple Bamboo Forest, do not let others hear that. It could make Junior Martial Uncle Meng unhappy." "Junior Martial Uncle Meng? Haha..." the young manughed bluntly, but said with a low voice, "This Martial Uncle Meng, I heard that if people rode on his head, he wouldnt get mad... that is the kind of person he is. Meek andcking courage. I cannot fathom how he managed to be one of the Ten Great Disciples back then!" After this, the youngdy became scared and said, "Junior Martial Brother Li, beforeing here, what did your parents tell you? They said, when we talk, we have to be very careful. Why is Junior Martial Brother..." She did not finish her sentence when a cold "hmph" rung out from behind them. A cold voice was heard from behind them. "How did my master manage to be one of the Ten Great Disciples is none of your concern. You are in no position to ask that question. However, I want to ask you, how did a disrespectful egomaniac be a disciple of Locking Clouds Peak? Do you have a lot of money? Or is your father powerful?" The voice was ice cold and the questions raised sounded cruel, startling those who heard it. The gaze behind the voice was unsettling. However, the two remained unnerved; they quickly turned around in the direction of the voice, to see a young man covered in grime. At first nce, he seemed dirty, but there was a keen light radiating from his cold stare. This youth had a slim and tall stature with sharp brows and thin lips. Although he appeared not to be particrly handsome or heroic initially, upon careful inspection, one could sense something special about him. His lips were curved, forming an inverted bow, giving the expression of arrogance and brutal aggression. His gaze was as sharp as swords, so sharp that others would have felt like they were beingpelled to look away! This youth was Chu Yang! Chapter 10 Im Not As Petty As You! Chu Yang continued to descend till the base of the cliff after he had consumed the Golden Blood Root. The galldder of the Seven Colors Golden Radiance Snake was a magically rare item used to cure poison as such there was no point in wasting it. Chu Yang decided to return home after having taken care of everything. However, upon reaching the opening of the Purple Bamboo Garden, he witnessed two individuals conversing. One of them was speaking rudely and spoke about Chu Yangs master in a demeaning manner. He responded coldly in anger and as this particr individual introduced himself, he was sure that this fellow was the sole son of the Master of Locking Clouds Peak, Li Jinsong. Chu Yang shouted at him, seething with anger "If you dare talk nonsense and continue to nder my master, I will, in turn, badmouth your father!". This anger was fuelled by a principle that he held close to his heart. This principle was that he would never be willing to lose to anyone. Whether or not it was in his current or past life was inconsequential. "Who are you?" Li Jian Yin asked, a little stunned. Chu Yang simplyughed at the stupidity of his question before calming himself and looking quietly at him with a puzzled gaze. Earlier he had already revealed that Meng Chao Ran was his master. It was surprising that Li Jian Yin would even ask a question like that. He is clearly shaken up and impressed by my power. There is simply no point in replying his redundant question. Such an individual is not worthy of my respect. However, he had noticed that the anger within him had stirred the sword spirit, causing it rise and manifest itself needlessly. Such a thing should not happen again. It doesnt matter because everything can bepensated for. All regrets can be corrected and made right. Chu Yang felt that it was simr to this poem: A horse enjoying the spring wind runs faster. A person who encounters a happy event has a clear state of mind. When tion rises, ones magnificence is boasted. A cheerful book closes faster. The world is beautiful, life is full of hope, how can one scoff at that? Chu Yang was in too good a mood from having the opportunity to live life again thus decided not to bother too much with Li Jian Yin. He paid extra attention to the way his sword spirit manifested itself uncontrobly, which could lead to undesirable situations. Thus he tried to understand what caused such things to happen in a bid to prevent future problems from arising. However, with his current low martial power, was best to leave it as it was "Are you a disciple of Purple Bamboo Forest?" noticing that his opponent didnt answer, Li Jian Yin asked once again. Chu Yang began to shake his head, looking in the general direction of the youngdy, this was to make sure that he showed he wasnt interested in talking to Li Jian Yin. Despite his change in personality, he was still a proud person and refused to give someone like Li Jian Yin attention when he couldnt even understand what others were saying. Li Jian Yin was livid; his opponent had looked down on him without any inhibitions whatsoever. He was incredibly mad and this brought out his desire to kill! "Excuse me, you, are you, Chu Yang, are you Junior Martial Brother Chu Yang, a disciple of Junior Martial Uncle Meng?" The youngdy smiled and asked gently, in a ceremonious manner. "It is I. Are you Elder Martial Sister Wu, daughter of Older Martial Uncle Sect Master of Gathering Clouds Peak?" Chu Yang gave a shortugh. One nce earlier was already enough to let him know. This beautiful and serene youngdy was Wu Qian Qian, the daughter of Sect Master of Beyond the Heavens Sect. She was considered to be the number one beauty of Beyond the Heavens Sect. In his previous life, this poordy was being tricked by Shi Qian Shan and even though the marriage between them did not be a tragedy of the sect, it was still the source of many regrets. "So, it is Junior Martial Brother Chu Yang," said Wu Qian Qian smiling softly. "Only, you are not as people said. Earlier I had almost not recognized you." "Surely Elder Martial Sister is joking," Chu Yang said casually. "Chu Yang is Chu Yang, there is nothing different. Rumors will be rumors. They are never urate." In Wu Qian Qians mind, she felt a little strange. Although she was the daughter of the Sect Master and widely known as the most beautifuldy of the Beyond the Heavens Sect, this young disciple, Chu Yang did not treat him as others usually would, in fact, he didnt even bother giving him any special treatment! However, this was because Chu Yang was already in love with Mo Qing Wu and spent all his time thinking and longing to be reunited with her and as such there was no room to spare in his heart for other women. Even though Wu Qian Qian did not really enjoy the special treatment from others because of her family background, being treated like a normal person was a first for her. Moreover, she had heard of the three disciples of Junior Martial Uncle Meng. The first was very stable, deep thinking, hard-working; a youthful talent for the sect. The second disciple, Chu Yang, had an odd personality and was an introvert. The third, Tan Tan, was someone whopletely didnt know his ce... However, through her observations today, she concluded that this man Chu Yang was no "introvert" in fact he was a little arrogant. Yet it was not the usual hint of arrogance by it seemed as though it was someone extraordinary! Li Jian Yin was one of Wu Qian Qians secret admirers, and she had been his object of affection for quite a long time now. In fact, he adored her so much that he imagined one day to be able to marry her. He would have had the best of both worlds C a beautiful wife and the son-inw of the Sect Master... However, when Wu Qian Qian was walking down the streetughing and talking, a hint of jealousy erupted from within Li Jian Yin. Although Wu Qian Qian was in a daze, her eyes were fixated on Chu Yang and there was a flutter in her heart almost like the feeling of "love at first sight" The me of jealousy reached his head and he even forgot the reason why they came; he walked angrily forward and inserted himself between the two. Laughing coldly, "And here, I thought it was someone else, turns out its just the retard of Beyond the Heavens Sect!" "Whos the retard calling a retard?" Chu Yang asked angrily with his cold gaze. His aura suddenly became aggressive, ring its energy. "The retard, of course, who else?" despite Chu yangs oppressive spirit, Li Jian Yin replied without thinking, not backing down. "Wow, this retard is actually badmouthing me," Chu Yang said with sarcasm. "I guess you arent as simple-minded as I thought you were." "There are only a few people in the world who are able to understand their strengths. I really didnt expect Elder Martial Brother Li to belong to that group. I, Chu Yang, am sincerely in awe." Li Jian Yin felt momentarily trapped but his words and was speechless. Wu Qian Qian who was watching the situation unfolded from the side, was barely able to hold herughter. However, despite her efforts, her eyes were almost tearing from stopping herself. "Are you courting your own death???!!" Li Jian Yin was infuriated from being embarrassed by how he was shamed by Chu Yang in front of Wu Qian Qian. "Pull out your sword now! I challenged you to a duel!" As he issued his challenge, Li Jian Yin unsheathed his sword pointing it to Chu Yang. This was simply an attempt to show her that he was better than Chu Yang and that he was all talk and no action. Being shamed in front of the person he loves, how could Li Jian Yin retain hisposure? "No, thanks. I dont need to duel. I admit..." Chu Yang spoke in a serious tone. "I am not as petty as you." Immediately, he added, "In that aspect... I truly am unable to bepared to you" Upon hearing this, Wu Qian Qian was unable to hold in herughter and beganughing uncontrobly. However, she immediately regretted her decision as the situation was intense and was about to erupt into a serious duel. She quickly covered her mouth in a bid to conceal herughter yet she was unable to hide the emotions bursting forth from her eyes. Li Jian Yin became even more enraged and cursed loud, "How disrespectful...!" Chu Yang also didnt let it go and responded, "Disrespectful? Who are you referring to?" "Disrespectful cursing..." Li Jian Yin did not finish his sentence when he realized he fell into Chu Yangs trap again. Embarrassed, he screamed out, "Ill kill you!" Chapter 11 I’m the Victim, Right? Li Jian Yin thought as a look of terror appeared on the face of his adversary, "Such a coward. I merely drew my sword and hes already scared to wits." Li Jian Yins worries dissolved and his heroic aura permeated the air once again. Wu Qian Qians jaws dropped upon witnessing the scene before her and her eyes widened in shock and apprehension. Even though none of his seniors was present, Chu Yang should not be behaving in such manner. He was not just afraid to fight, he was utterly lost and terrified! Compared to moments ago, he seemed like apletely different person! Before anyone could react, Chu Yang cried, "Someone, please save me!" The next moment, Chu Yang fell to the ground as though his entire body had frozen in fear. At the same time, one of Li Jian Yins feet suddenly fell into a peculiar hole on the ground. The ground was undoubtedly t previously. However, for some inexplicable reason, the hole suddenly materialized when Li Jian Yin stepped on that particr spot. The hole was shaped exactly like Li Jian Yins foot. As soon as he stepped on it, he realised an endless depth within the hole. Furthermore, the hole seemed to lead into a muchrger space beneath the surface... Suddenly, there was a helpless cry! Li Jian Yin had exerted all of his energy as he bounded towards Chu Yang. Being confident of his own advantage, he inadvertently let his guard down. With a powerful stride, Li Jian Yins foot got caught in the hole and he fell straight to the ground. A loud crack was heard and his ankle was clearly broken. From his experienced viewpoint, Chu Yang only required a quick nce to identify all of the weaknesses in Li Jian Yins moves. Even if the trap he conceived was a simple one, the opportunity was perfect. If Li Jian Yin had averted the counter-attack, then he would no longer have been Li Jian Yin. "Pow!" Li Jian Yin fell forward as his foot got caught in the hole. It was not clear whether it was intended, but Li Jian Yin had fallen towards the ground right under Chu Yangs crotch. At that point in time, Chu Yang was also falling towards the ground from his apparent fear and he ended up sitting on Li Jian Yins neck... Trapped in the awkward position, Li Jian Yin cried pitifully. But each time his mouth opened, he ended up gnawing the ground instead. A normal person would have opened his mouth very wide when crying in pain. However, as an extremely spoilt child who had a low threshold for pain, his mouth opened even wider, exposing every single tooth in it. Moreover, the gravel at the spot was exceptionally hard. If swallowed, it could easily choke him... Sitting on Li Jian Yins neck, Chu Yang cried out, "Ouch...It hurts! Youre biting my butt..." By now, Li Jian Yin was barely conscious. He should be the one crying out in pain but before he could even open his mouth, Chu Yang, who had not sustained any injuries at all, had already voiced out first. Based on the cry alone, an outsider would easily have mistaken that Chu Yangs injuries were a lot more severe than Li Jian Yins! Mystified and terrified, Wu Qian Qian rubbed her eyes. She could not believe the incidents that had just transpired before her. Everything happened so quickly that she did not even have any time to react at all. The oue was beyond her imagination. Initially forceful and aggressive, Li Jian Yin was now pinned helplessly to the ground and barely able to utter a word. On the other hand, Chu Yang who had been terrified and retreating was now sitting on his opponent, screaming in pain. Even if Wu Qian Qian had been more shrewd than she actually was, at a young age of seventeen or eighteen, she would not have been able to understand the situation. Her jaws just hung open and her eyes remained wide in shock. She pointed at the two with shaking fingers yet her mouth could not form a single word. It was truly beyond imagination. How did all of this happen? How could such t ground suddenly cave in at such urate timing? It was simply unbelievable. And how could Li Jian Yin step so urately on the spot where the hole appeared? The hole was not deep. With his abilities, how could Junior Brother Li have fallen to the ground, especially in such a clumsy and uncontrolled manner? The next moment, Chu Yang, who was still crying in pain, attempted to stand up with much difficulty. Judging from his motion, it seemed his injuries were fairly serious. "Was he injured during the fight? Why didnt I notice it?" Wu Qian Qian was full of doubt, but she ran forward to Chu Yangs aid anyway. "Brother Chu, stop struggling. Let me help you up." Before Wu Qian Qian could reach him, Chu Yang released another pitiful cry, acting as though his waist was hurting so unbearable that he could not get on his feet. Chu Yang raised his body up a little only to drop even harder. The full weight of Chu Yang fell straight on Li Jian Yins neck again. This time, the fall was more impactful than before! Li Jian Yin was barely able to lift his head for a quick breath when the full weight of the body above fell upon him a second time, crushing his face beneath Chu Yangs bum and suffocating him with a pungent odour. "Pow!" What a tragedy! Li Jian Yin had only lifted his head inches from the ground and now his face was forced deeper into the ground. There was a loud crack. Although the area had few rocks, Li Jian Yins nose was already broken. One cannot imagine how dire the situation will be if the terrain had been rockier. Wu Qian Qian had just reached out her arm for Chu Yang when she got caught in a daze again. She was in the position to help but she simply froze, her eyes widened and her jaws dropped. What a pity for her. At the moment, her mind seemed to have shut downpletely. What she saw were two persons on the ground. One was sitting on the neck of the other, crying and yelling in apparent pain and at the same time, twisting his behind on Li Jian Yins neck, turning it into a pretzel... On the other hand, Li Jian Yin wasying on the ground, his mouth full of dirt and unable to utter a word. Even with great effort, the only sound he could produce from his dirt-caked throat was a helpless moan, Oh...Oh... By then, Li Jian Yin was already thigh-deep in the pit, his body forming an awkward right angle. His suffering was simply beyond imagination. Li Jian Yins ankle was swelling up faster than the naked eye could see, as though like a growing balloon... His remaining leg was now trembling so badly that it had be a sight that was unbearable to watch. After a prolonged hesitation and shock, Wu Qian Qian finally went forward to pull Chu Yang up. She saw only a pale white face, and a trembling body soaked in sweat. Chu Yang grumbled resentfully, "Senior Sister Wu, did you see that? Li Jian Yin is too much! The sect prohibits disciples from fighting each other. Yet Li Jian Yin still wanted to draw his sword and kill me! My life waspletely in his hands just now! Fortunately, luck is on my side today. Senior Sister Wu, did you twoe here to kill me as well?" As he finished his words, Chu Yang suddenly became alert, as though he was confronting enemies. With a wary and apprehensive look, he turned towards Wu Qian Qian and said anxiously, "Senior Sister Wu, I didnt do anything wrong. You cant... here... in broad daylight. The sun is still up and shining..." An ominous aura had clearly appeared on Wu Qian Qians pretty face. Chu Yang was speaking as though he were about to be assaulted again. "Why would I do that? We have received orders from Father to convey a message to Junior Uncle Meng to invite him over toe over for an important discussion..." Wu Qian Qian patted her forehead. She finally remembered the reason foring here. "But still, I am scared..." Chu Yang leaned on Wu Qian Qian. His entire body seemed to have be limp in fear as he rested his body weight on her. Crying, he said, "I... I have no power or backing, my martial arts cultivation isnt very strong. My position in the sect is the lowest. But the Gathering Clouds Peak and Locking Clouds Peak have many capable and promising disciples. If I meddled in the wrong affairs, I fear I would be forced... I would be forced to leave!" "Never!" Wu Qian Qian responded firmly. "This is not a problem!" Little did Wu Qian Qian know that at this moment, Junior Brother Li was lying on the ground with his legs twisted and bones broken, waiting to be saved... "If the sect asks one day, Senior Sister Wu, will you stand by my side and be my witness?" Chu Yang deliberately tried to dy further in order to make Li Jian Yin suffer even greater pain. He continued, "Youve seen for yourself what has just happened. Li Jian Yin insulted my master, right? When I arrived, he called me stupid, right? Afterwards, he wanted to fight me and when I yielded to him, he even tried to kill me, am I right? He drew his sword and shed brutally, trying to kill me without mercy, right? I was almost killed, right?" Each time Chu Yang said "right", he sounded increasingly pitiful. Wu Qian Qian listened as Chu Yang skillfully evoked her sympathy and manipted her mind, drawing out each scene that transpired moments ago in her memory. Wu Qian Qian nodded repeatedly in agreement. Everything seemed to have happened as Chu Yang had described, without any discrepancy at all. Wu Qian Qian could not help but feel disgruntled, "Li Jian Yin was really too preposterous..." Chapter 12 The Grievances of the Victim Insulting Junior Uncle Meng alone was already a serious mistake, let alone attempting to kill his fellow disciple. However, the oue had turned out to be the opposite of what Li Jian Yin expected... Chu Yang looked fearful. Wiping off a cold sweat, he said, "Luckily, he fell identally... otherwise...Senior Sister Wu, otherwise I would have..." He stopped and gazed at Wu Qian Qian earnestly. However, the use of the phrase "he fell identally" was truly scheming... "Otherwise, you would have been killed." Poor Wu Qian Qian was clearly being manipted by Chu Yang. She added, "Theres really nothing more to say." "Indeed!" Chu Yang sped his hands together in acquiescence, agreeing with her. "Senior Sister Wu has always been very fair and just. You are very wise indeed." At this particr moment, Wu Qian Qian sensed there was something amiss. But as she traced back the conversation in her head, nothing seemed to be wrong. Therefore, she simply nodded her head. Moreover, she was just a young girl. After being presented with a series of ttery, her judgement had be blurred. Just then, Li Jian Yin finally lifted his head. Although he was injured, his ears were not deaf. He heard the entire exchange between Chu Yang and Wu Qian Qian. Hearing Chu Yangs lies and false usation, Li Jian Yin almost spat blood and died. However, arge piece of sticky mud was still wedged in his throat. Even if he wanted to spit blood, he could not. Enduring the pain, he dug the mud from his mouth with bruised fingers. However, he was unable to remove the mud in his throat. At that point, he could no longer hold his breath. He forcefully straightened his throat and swallowed the mud there and then... There was truly no other solution. Li Jian Yin would have died from suffocation had the piece of mud stayed there any longer. Chu Yang and Wu Qian Qian watched Li Jian Yin as he stretched his neck. He resembled a little snake swallowing an egg. It slowly travelled down and finally ended with a "gulp" and disappeared. His neck returned to normal. The two spectators rolled their eyes and swallowed... That was so disgusting... "Plop!" Li Jian Yin finally spat out a clump of blood from his throat. His breathing was so difficult and strained that he momentarily forgot the pain in his broken leg. However, this did notst for long. An intense pain surged through his thigh. Additionally, the mud that was swallowed caused a burning pain in his stomach... Now, Li Jian Yin was angry that he had not just died. At the moment, he truly understood what it meant to be in agony. He wanted to curse someone very badly, but he could barely breathe. A short whileter, Li Jian Yin finally managed to raise his head and look at Chu Yang. He red at him with a menacing look and said bitterly, "Chu Yang, just you wait! I promise I will never let you off so easily! One of us must die! O..." As he spoke, his body trembled uncontrobly. He had wanted to assert his strength and authority in front of the woman he admired, but he simply could not bear the pain... Chu Yang trembled slightly and spoke softly, "Senior Sister Wu, you can see for yourself how vicious this man is..." Wu Qian Qian consoled him, "Junior Brother Chu, dont worry, I have already witnessed everything. How can I let others take your life? Junior Brother Li is just venting his anger, you dont have to take it to heart..." Still lying on the ground, Li Jian Yin snorted angrily, "Oh... Oh...!" His stared at Wu Qian Qian in disbelief and finally closed his eyes. "Have you truly seen everything? Are you sure about that? You too, have mocked me to death! Ahhh..." Just then, Wu Qian Qian suddenly discovered something abnormal. She asked in a startled voice, "Junior Brother Li...what happened to your leg?" She had barely finished her words when she was struck by another shocking reality. "Your nose!" Li Jian Yins eyes were already brimming with tears. He dropped his head on the ground and thought, "Oh god! She finally realized it. And she is worried about my injuries..." Overwhelmed with emotions, he cried out suddenly, "Ohhhh! Ohhhh!" Son of the second most powerful person and the emerging talent of Beyond the Heavens Sect, Li Jian Yin was wailing uncontrobly in front of everyone! This made Wu Qian Qian extremely confused. She continued staring withrge beautiful eyes as she tried to make sense of the situation. "Was the pain too excruciating for him? As members of the Martial World, we would rather shed blood than tears..." Being oblivious to the situation, Wu Qian Qian was unaware that Li Jian Yins emotional breakdown was due to the sorrow, injustice, and unbearable pain he was experiencing. Little did she know that the greatest cause of his sadness was due to Wu Qian Qian herself. Just then, noises appeared from the Purple Bamboo Forest and two figures came running out, "Whats themotion about? Oh, Chu Yang? Whats wrong with you?" Before Wu Qian Qian could finish rifying her doubts, Shi Qian Shan and Tan Tan had reached the scene. They only managed to catch a good glimpse of the situation after stopping a few feet away from them. The two new visitors simply stared with gaping mouths. "Senior Brother. You must vouch for me!" Chu Yang called out with discontent. With such strong backing appearing at this perfect moment, it was only logical to exploit it. This was a salient opportunity to bring misfortune on another. It was certainly exciting to watch dogs fighting each other! "Earlier, I was almost killed by him right in front of our territory... Its him! First, he insulted Master. Next, he called us retards..." Upon hearing these words, Shi Qian Shans face turned solemn. Although he was known to be aposed person, this was uneptable. He would be too embarrassed to face anyone else if he were to remain ignorant of such tant humiliation of his own master. It would instantly prevent him from bing the top-ranking disciple. Moreover, Shi Qian Shan was a proud and self-aggrandizing man. He wasmitted to being the best of the best. He took a senior position as a goal to strive for greater recognition. How then could he allow someone to get away with calling his master a "retard"? For a man like Shi Qian Shan, this was utterly uneptable. "Is that true?" Shi Qian Shans expression was grim. His eyes narrowed. Those words were not of anger but of respect and honour for his master. Noticing the rising tension in the air, Wu Qian Qian hurriedly stood up to greet Shi Qian Shan, disrupting him from his thoughts. "Senior Brother Shi, this is our fault. Junior Brother Li is still young and ignorant and his words can be insensitive at times. We hope Senior Brother Shi can hold back your anger and avoid disturbing the peace between fellow sect members." Wu Qian Qian spoke with sheer humility. At the same time, she radiated a certain indescribable charm. It was amendable attempt to neutralize the tension. However, her words had also implicated Li Jian Yin! Shi Qian Shans eyes lit up suddenly. Standing before him was a woman of marvellous beauty! Her looks were so spectacr that he could hardly take his eyes off her. While trying to maintain a seriousposure, he said, "Oh, it is Junior Sister Wu. Since Junior Sister Wu says so, then I shall not pursue this matter any further." Despite saying so, Shi Qian Shan still felt somewhat dissatisfied. The next moment, Wu Qian Qian stood up, revealing Li Jian Yin who had been covering behind her. Tears and snot were all over his face and he was entirely covered in blood. He appeared so tragic that he seemed better off dead than alive. Seeing the bloody and messy figure on the ground, Shi Qian Shan cried in surprise, "Who is this? Why is he crying? He is in such a pathetic state... is he not mortified by his current self? Who actually managed to subdue him?" Shi Qian Shan turned to Chu Yang again, only to realize that he was also dishevelled and covered in mud, albeit without any injury at all. In fact, Chu Yang actually got dirty from digging for the Golden Blood Root... Did Chu Yang cause these injuries? At that time, Shi Qian Shan did not recognize the bloody and beaten up person was Li Jian Yin. His was still reeling in shock but his words "I shall not pursue this matter any further" still hung in the air. "Shi Qian Shan! I cant believe that of all people, even you dare to persecute me!" Li Jian Yin cursed between coughs. There was more than enough resentment to cough up blood. He said, "You, him and her, as well! Shi Qian Shan, I will screw up your life and never let you off! While I am still alive, I will never let you mongrels live in peace! I promise to make all of you wish that you were dead instead!" Having suffered extreme humiliation and potentially permanent injuries that might never heal, Li Jian Yins hatred was surging intensely. Not only Chu Yang, but everyone from Purple Bamboo Garden had instantly be his enemies. His hatred was so strong that even Meng Chao Ran was not excluded. "If he had not taught disciples like these, how would I have sumbed to such a tragic state?" "You wont let me live in peace?" Shi Qian Shans expression was nk. He said coldly, "With your abilities alone? Do you even have the means to do so? If you wish, just go ahead. I will be waiting for you! If you dare to turn up in front of me again, I, Shi Qian Shan, will fight with you! And if you dare to provoke me, I certainly will not hesitate to take another life!" Feeling that his words were both valiant and very entertaining, Shi Qian Qianughed, "Haha!" Shi Qian Shan was an astute person. These words may seem instinctive, but they were said with reasons. "Chu Yang has the lowest cultivation and ranking among the disciples. How did this man get beaten up so badly by him? What a useless and incapable man! Even a hundred of him would pose no challenge to Shi Qian Shan at all!" Furthermore, who would forsake such a perfect opportunity to exhibit ones heroism and courage in front of Wu Qian Qian? "Oh, Chu Yang! You just created an excellent opportunity for me!" "Perhaps this event may spread like wildfire within the sect. All the elders in the sect may even start favouring me. If I am able to gain all their attention, I will have a high chance to make it big." Chapter 13 Woes Fall on Another Shi Qian Shan was somewhat worried that his words might have appeared too pompous. While he was trying to exhibit his aggressiveness to seek the attention of Wu Qian Qian, he was oblivious that she was actually ring at him. In her mind, she was wondering if there was anything wrong in Shi Qian Shan. Theplication could clearly be prevented. Why would he exacerbate the entire situation with such extreme words? "Does he truly think that Li Jian Yin is someone who can be meddled with? Not to mention that his father was the Master of Locking Clouds Peak, the second most powerful person in the Martial World, his father is also my second Uncle. In Beyond the Heavens Sect, besides the elders, he is second only to my father!" "Even your uncle Junior Uncle Meng, is only ranked ten..." After listening to Shi Qian Shans words, a menacing smile appeared on Li Jian Yins bloody face, "Shi Qian Shan, do you really mean what you said?" "Nonsense!" Shi Qian Shan snapped arrogantly. "Since Chu Yang is a junior disciple of the sect, he is also considered my junior brother! I dont care who you are. If you wish to provoke my Junior Brother, you will have to go through me." Internally, Chu Yang thought to himself. "Well said! Shi Qian Shan, you are talented indeed!" However, Chu Yang continued to put on his show, saying emotionally, "Senior Brother, I am so sorry I have caused trouble for you..." By executing such a move, Chu Yang hadpletely severed all means of retreat for Shi Qian Shan. There was absolutely no chance of turning around and taking back of his words. Having his ego pumped up, Shi Qian Shan waved off Chu Yang and said, "What are you talking about, Junior Brother Chu? We are brothers! Theres no need for such formalities." Shi Qian Shan acted somewhat offended as if Chu Yang was depriving him his ownership of this matter and looking down on him... Tan Tan, who had been watching the entiremotion, also did not understand Chu Yangs schemes. He was so emotional that he almost broke out in tears. With wet eyes, he said, "Senior Brother, you are so kind..." "Tan Tan, you have always treated me likewise. You are my Junior Brother. As your Senior Brother, it is only right for me toe to your aid no matter what happens to you!" Shi Qian Shan assured Tan Tan warmly. "I am your most Senior Brother! It is my duty to protect you from harm. After all, we are brothers who have been through thick and thin and shared many experiences together." "Here stands a man who values honour, shows love and exhibits true courage! Can there even be any woman under the heavens who will not fall for a man like this? Wu Qian Qian, you are no exception!" Shi Qian Shan was confident and full of himself. While he looked mostly serious, he threw furtive nces at Wu Qian Qian asionally. He was extremely satisfied and pleased with himself. All of a sudden, Chu Yang yelled so loudly as though the sky was about to fall, "Great! With Senior Brother here, who would ever dare look down on us again? Our Senior Brother is the best among all disciples at Beyond the Heavens Sect!" "Junior Brother Chu, shut up!" Shi Qian Shan frowned and said suddenly. He then continued humbly, "Junior Brother Chu, do not revere me blindly. Words cannot be spoken with such ignorance. You need to understand that misfortune stems from the mouth. Who am I to deserve the title of being the best disciple? Junior Sister Wu, is more capable than me..." Although Shi Qian Shan seemed humble and calm when speaking to Chu Yang, he was so ted that he felt like he was on cloud nine. "To be honest, I have really spent my time well teaching these two Juniors. They have boosted my image at such a critical juncture. Describing me as best among all disciples have only proved Chu Yangs blind reverence for me and implied my strong capabilities!" "Furthermore, my well-timed ttery for Junior Sister Wu has sessfully entertained this stunning beauty and shown my heroic demeanour." Shi Qian Shan could almost imagine that Wu Qian Qian beginning to fall for him. While Shi Qian Shan was lost in his own world, he did not realize Wu Qian Qian kneeling down to attend to Li Jian Yins wounds. She appeared increasingly annoyed with Shi Qian Shan. "This situation has been blown out of proportion! I must return quickly and tell father and the elders about it so that they can teach these people a lesson. Ohh! This is all Shi Qian Shans fault! He knew nothing yet he tried to be a hero. This is so exasperating! Because of Li Jian Yins strong hatred, he will certainly exaggerate their misdeeds when he gets back. By then, there will be rising discord between Purple Bamboo Garden and Locking Clouds Peak..." "They say that Junior Li is a perfectionist who does not like to reveal his ws. How could he tolerate getting beaten up by others like this? Sigh..." If there was only Chu Yang involved, Junior Uncle Meng would only have to reprimand him to protect the image of Junior Uncle Li. Everything could have been settled easily. However, who would have expected the arrival of Shi Qian Shan, who aggravated the entire situation and rendered it irreconcble. Although Chu Yang was the cause of the whole incident, it was actually not a big deal. However, things took a turn for the worse when Shi Qian Shan decided to jump in and impress Wu Qian Qian... At this point in time, Li Jian Yin probably hated Shi Qian Shan more than Chu Yang..."You think youre quick-witted and smart? This entire incident is none of your business in the first ce! Who gave you the rights to intervene?" "Huff... puff... huff... puff... huff..." Li Jian Yin was still recovering from shortness of breath. However, a smile had already appeared on his face. "Shi Qian Shan, remember all that you have said today!" "Senior Sister, lets go!" Li Jian Yin was resilient. To everyones surprise, he was already standing on the ground with one leg. He red virulently at Shi Qian Shan and left angrily. Surprisingly, he did not even nce at Chu Yang! After all, Li Jian Yin had believed that it was his own mistake in the first ce. Chu Yang had not been responsible for his injury since he stepped into the hole and broke his own leg out of his own carelessness. Thinking about this event would be of no use. The best thing that I can do is to settle the dispute with Chu Yang secretlyter on. However, Shi Qian Shan is unforgivable. If I dont kill him, my name is no longer Li..." The incidents had made Wu Qian Qian a little confused. The person at fault now held no usation while the innocent passerby now carried the greatest responsibility. Furthermore, this burden was not small... "I may still need Senior Brother Shis help to send a message to Junior Uncle Meng. Father wishes to invite him to attend the Gathering Clouds Peak." Wu Qian Qian suddenly remembered. Realizing that she might not have much time left to fulfil the task, Wu Qian Qian immediately bade farewell and took her leave. "Junior Sister Wu is too courteous. Our master is currently training in the inner hall. If hees out, we will certainly convey the message to you." Shi Qian Shan bowed and said gantly, "Junior Sister is small in size. It will be tough for you to carry Junior Brother Li back. Perhaps... Tan Tan, please go ahead and assist Junior Brother Li back home. Do ensure he returns to the Locking Clouds Peak safely!" "Yes, Senior Brother!" Tan Tan obeyed. Shortly after, Wu Qian Qian bade goodbye to Shi Qian Shan and Chu Yang. She thanked Shi Qian Shan quickly and turned to leave, never to look back for a single moment at all. Little did she expect that speaking to Shi Qian Shan felt so much like talking to a dead person. Shi Qian Shan watched as the silhouette of the three people disappeared at the corner of the road and could not help but smile pleasingly. "I have definitely left a deep impression on Wu Qian Qian today!" Chu Yang gave an expression that suggested nothing seemed unusual at all. But out of the corner of his eyes, a mischievous look shed past. "You have certainly left an impression on her, but this impression may not be what you expected..." "I am very grateful towards Senior Brother for your assistance today," Chu Yang thanked Shi Qian Shan sincerely. "If not for you, things are bound to go, unfortunately." "It was the only thing I can do," Shi Qian Shan reassured him. "But Junior Brother Chu, who was that person just now? Do you know him?" Chu Yang said, "I dont know him either." "It took you long enough to remember asking for his name, didnt it? I only know he is Li Jian Yin, the only son of Second Senior Uncle Li Jinsong, one of the spoiled princes of the Beyond the Heavens Sect. But Im not going to reveal that ?to you!" "Well, its okay then. His name is not very important anyway" Shi Qian Shan replied scornfully. He sounded so confident that he seemed to be up for the challenge even if Mount Tai were to copse. "His strength was ordinary. He is certainly not someone of importance. We dont have to worry about him. Even if he wants revenge, somebody like him would not be able to inflict any harm on us. Furthermore, other disciples will never let this rascal meddle with me. Junior Brother Chu, you can rx for now." Chu Yang smiled and thanked him profusely. It was not until thete afternoon when Tan Tan returned from his errand. He was covered in dust, and he appeared anxious and apprehensive. Shi Qian Shan was still humming a little tune and practising his sword techniques in the yard when Tan Tan returned. He was fantasising about romantic moments with each stroke, moving gently and gracefully. Chu Yang was sitting cross-legged in his room, attempting to make use of this time to improve his cultivation. With greater power,es greater clout! Chu Yang would certainly not waste any precious moments that he could use for cultivation. Tan Tan had rushed back to break a certain news. Drenched in sweat, he headed straight for Shi Qian Shan and spoke a few words with him. The next moment, Chu Yang heard a loud ng as Shi Qian Shan dropped the sword. Immediately after that, there was a plop. Shi Qian Shan had fallen to the ground. His face was as pale as a sheet, as though all blood had been drained from it. Chapter 14 What Does this Have to Do with Me? Before anyone could blink, Shi Qian Shan suddenly sprung up from the floor and rushed to Chu Yangs room. Knocking the door down with one kick, he gave Chu Yang the most threatening re and demanded, "Chu Yang, you... How dare you betray me?" Shi Qian Shans calmness had long dissolved. His eyes were bulging with rage and he breathed heavily as he spoke. "Senior Brother, where did you hear such gibberish from?" Chu Yang sighed pretentiously, as though he did not know what was happening. Tan Tan approached quickly and intervened. "Senior Brother, Second Junior Brother is also oblivious to it." "Nonsense!" Shi Qian Shan bellowed and continued questioning, "Why didnt you tell me he was Li Jian Yin earlier? You... why did you sabotage me?" Indignant and furious, Shi Qian Shan cried loudly, "What cmity have I brought upon myself? How could I have been so stupid to cause such a huge disaster? Seems like trouble has found and cornered me..." "Im in the same boat too. You can try to run from the sun as hard as you can, but you can never outrun the sunlight..." Chu Yang said despondently and innocently. He then called out defensively, "Senior Brother, what does this have to do with me?" After hearing Chu Yangs response, Shi Qian Shan felt everything turning dark. His face turned white and he nearly coughed up blood. "He was the one who caused me trouble in the first ce. How dares he try to feign innocence right under my nose?" Even his heart nearly paused for a moment of extreme rage. "Why would I have reprimanded Li Jian Yin, if not for you? If you had not angered Li Jian Yin angry, how would things have escted so badly? If not for a troublemaker like you, how would I have been so careless and myopic... How could I have gotten myself entangled in such a precarious state?" "Because of this, you, the actual culprit, will not face any consequences. But I, the innocent one, have just be the sworn enemy of Li Jian Yin!" "Till now, youre still trying to y innocent? What exactly do you have against me?" Shi Qian Shan breathed heavily. His eyes were asrge as fireballs. He was so furious that he became lost for words. Watching Shi Qian Shans heaving chest, dirty thoughts flooded into Chu Yangs mind. "If he were a woman, this is definitely worth watching. But this rise and fall are not spectacr at all. It is just toxic to the eyes." "This is true, isnt it? Senior Brother Shi, what does all of this have anything to do with Chu Yang?" Tan Tan scratched his head and asked ingenuously. "We were all present at the scene. Second Senior Brother did not utter anything at all. On the other hand, Senior Brother Shi defended us valiantly. We are immensely grateful towards you. How could we have plotted against you?" Tan Tans words came deep down from his heart. His praises for Shi Qian Shan were very genuine and sincere. After all, he looked up to Senior Brother Shi a lot. Unfortunately, Shi Qian Shan was so livid that he interpreted these words as scathing sarcasm. "Defended you valiantly? What a joke! You two have nned really well, havent you?" Shi Qian Shans body shuddered. There was only darkness in his eyes. His mouth was opened but no words came out. His face looked just like a pig! His vision was blurred and disoriented from a constant pounding in his head. Shi Qian Shan snorted angrily before storming out of the room. A few secondster, a loud dry cough was heard, followed by some distorted mumbling, before silence descended once again. The next morning, Tan Tan opened the door to discover a patch of blood in the bushes. There was also a putrid smell which would make Tan Tan uneasy for many days..."Whose blood is this? This seems so sinister." As Shi Qian Shan walked out, his eyes gave a chilling stare. Shi Qian Shan was very heartless. He was also a scheming man with many plots. Somepared him to a vicious snake. Such people should die as soon as possible. However, Chu Yang did not want him to die soon! Initially, Chu Yang thought he could pick up many useful traits from Shi Qian Shan. For instance, his scheming plots, cruel acts and maniptive moves were qualities which Chu Yangcked previously but could be necessary to trump the martial world. Although hical, they were invaluable in a world which worshipped the powerful. In times of cruelty, even great men had to be cruel. Vicious schemes had to be plotted in times of necessity! The reason was straightforward. These traits could protect oneself. If one could not even defend oneself, then one could simply stop dreaming of achieving great feats. It would be tantamount to fighting fire with ones bare hands. Empires could change; people could transform. But one thing always remained true. To leave asting legacy was undeniably much harder than leaving a bad reputation. Therefore, the good had to sacrifice so much more than the malignant. Few were able to leave a good legacy in history. In fact, there were not many who had sessfully left their name in history. Furthermore, there were a few trump cards which Chu Yang could not reveal yet. If others had known about his true strength, he would face a multitude of problems, especially from those scrutinizing the top disciple position. Once they knew that a genius had suddenly appeared amongst other geniuses, the neer would easily be the target of sabotage and attacks. "If I ever be the target of everyones threats, I will certainly face a tragic end even if I had three heads and six arms!" With such potential repercussions hanging overhead, it was fortunate that Shi Qian Shan was around to share his burden. Dumping everything to him had been enjoyable indeed! Running the show oneself was certainly draining. It felt great to be able to enjoy the entertainment as a bystander! Chu Yang also realized something important. He stillcked many things. Moreover, the path that he chose should be different from his previous life. In his previous life, he cultivated Sword Art in the absence of love and emotions. Technically, It was possible to cultivate in seclusion without attending to other aspects of life. However, Chu Yang decided that this time should be different. "Ever since my previous life ended, I had already walked down a different path!" "I must have a taste of all the things I have missed and ignored in my previous life! In the past, I knew nothing but to value honour and integrity." "I must no longer hide like before. I must live life the fullest. From the earth, I shall rise. Only then can I attain the pinnacle of Sword Art. Only then will I understand the Way of the Heavens!" "Wu Qian Qian... please continue to fool him. Allow him to shield me until his death. It is a good n after all. With such cover to hide under, I can observe and enjoy myself." "Although, hes not really an important person, this is not an issue at all!" Of course, Chu Yang had been able to hurt Li Jian Yin earlier on because he could urately predict Li Jian Yins next move and implement his trap early. The retreating, cowering and subsequent sitting on his neck was also intentional. Although Chu Yangcked the godly and formidable strength of his previous life, his powerful foresight was preserved. Oveing a young kid like Li Jian Yin was merely a piece of cake. ... Gathering Clouds Peak. In the library, Master Wu Yun Liang sat on a wooden chair and smiled lightly. Three strands of ck hair stuck out from his chin. Beside him was a middle-aged man d in a green qipao. His hairless face appeared calm. His eyes radiated with infinite wisdom. He was the master of Dream Clouds Peak, Seventh Brother Kong Jing Feng. He was also a scheming figure in Beyond the Heavens Sect. Wu Qian Qian stood before the two great masters and reported the incidents. Even while she was describing the events at Purple Bamboo Garden and the injuries sustained by Li Jian Yin, she was still unable to fathom the actions of Chu Yang or Shi Qian Shan. Wu Yun Liang, who was initially calm, suddenly threw an astonished nce at Kong Jing Feng. "In your opinion, what do you think about the three disciples of Purple Bamboo Garden?" Wu Yun Liang asked. Surprisingly, Wu Yun Liang was not concerned about Li Jian Yins injuries, but about the three disciples of Purple Bamboo Garden. Chapter 15 Danger! "I cant be sure," Wu Qian Qian replied hesitantly with a hint of uncertainty in her voice. "Oh? You are unsure. How unsure are you?" Kong Jing Feng became more interested. He smiled at his beautiful niece and asked gently. "My impression of them differs greatly from rumours," Wu Qian Qian said with a frown. "ording to rumours, Shi Qian Shan is a capable man who can shoulder many responsibilities by himself. He is known for being meticulous and proficient. However, I was rather disappointed by his words just now." "ording to rumours, the second disciple, Chu Yang is a withdrawn, honest but rather entric person. Only after today did I realize his true potential. He may seem like a coward and who is fearful of others, but in reality, he is actually..." Wu Qian Qian paused for a moment as she tried to find a suitable word to describe Chi Yang. Finally, she continued, "In short, Chu Yang is an enigma. I am unable to understand him. On the other hand, the third disciple, Tan Tan, is exactly like how the rumours described. He really doesnt know his ce well." After listening to her, both masters fell silent again and frowned as they immersed deep in thought. After a long while, Wu Yun Liang stood up and walked slowly towards the corner of the room. He reached out and revealed a piece of white paper hidden within a painting hung on the wall. The white paper was a list of names. There were forty names in total and each name was checked with a red mark next to it. On the back of the paper was another ten names but out of which, only two were marked. These two names were the first two names on the page and each had three check marks beside it. The two names were Xue Ye Meng and Qin Mu Shang. In the first list, Li Jian Yins name was at the neenth position and Shi Qian Shans name at the thirteenth ce. Chu Yang and Tan Tans names were not even on the list. Taking a brush, Wu Yan Liang paused for a moment before crossing out Li Jian Yins name with a red line. Next, he paused momentarily before moving his brush to write "Chu Yang" at the bottom of the list. After which. Wu Yun Liang added a "?" after Chu Yangs name. Satisfied with the amendments, he took two steps back, raised his brows and pondered. Then, he took the brush and crossed out Chu Yangs name, leaving only the question mark behind. "I am afraid this may trigger instability and turmoil." Kong Jing Feng said while frowning. "Beyond the Heavens Sect is already facing a vtile period now. The events today will inevitably affect Junior Brother Meng." "Junior Brother Meng wont be affected at all. I understand his personality. Unless the Beyond the Heavens Sect perishes, he will never let anything else bother him." Wu Yun Liang shook his head confidently. The next moment, his face turned dark suddenly. "Is it really true that Shi Qian Shan..." An air of uncertainty and suspicion hung in the silence. "Yes," Wu Qian Qian replied firmly. Although most believed Shi Qian Shan was a respectable and valiant man, based on Wu Qian Qians impression, he was as timid as a mouse and simply a foolish cowardparable to a fearful and blind chicken. "There is really no hope!" Wu Yun Liang sighed heavily. Upon receiving this news, both masters did not speak much. Clearly, they did not really take this matter to heart.This was after all a childish feud of the younger generation. It had little bearing in the martial world. However, their faces still showed clear signs of uneasiness and anxiety. Wu Yun Liang waved dismissively. Wu Qian Qian took the cue and left silently. "Senior Brother, I have an idea..." Kong Jing Feng began. "There is no hurry," Wu Yun Liang interrupted and waved his arm with a gloomy look on his face. Kong Jing Feng stayed silent for a moment before speaking with a low voice, "It has only been seven generations since the founding of the Beyond the Heavens Sect. When our ancestors founded this sect, they elevated us to the pinnacle of the world of cultivation of the Lower Three Heavens. We enjoyed respect and benefits from the royal family and a lifetime of honour. However, the second generation had confronted the imperial family of the Great State of Zhao, tarnishing the reputation of the sect tremendously. Many of our top martial artists were hunted down and persecuted. More than half died. Fortunately, two of the most senior ancestors back then unwittingly did a great favour for the royal family. It was then that the confrontation finally ceased. This event helped the Beyond the Heavens Sect slowly regain its status and rebuild the nine peaks and one garden." "The third generation elders were all great talents. Each of them was exceptional. It was believed that the sect would return to its former prosperity and status. However, the unprecedented proliferation of talents led to great internal conflicts of the nine peaks and one garden. They started killing each other, throwing the sect into a period of turmoil again. The Beyond the Heavens Sect suffered a major loss once again. There was no choice but to implement a strictw prohibiting fighting and killing of one other. Till today, with the exception of Junior Brother Mengs garden, every other ce in the nine peaks and one garden are all plotting schemes and firing silent arrows. The ten best disciples of the eighth generation continue to be engaged in battles. The sect will certainly suffer huge losses again." "Over the years, the Beyond the Heavens Sect was relegated from a top-tiermunity to a mere second-tiermunity today." Kong Jing Feng sounded hesitant initially but as he spoke, he became more and more vehement. "Senior Brother, the nine peaks and one garden seem majestic at first nce. However, each ce has its own vested interest. I personally feel that it might be better to not have it at all!" "Our sect is already so divided, there will surely be traitors. The Beyond the Heavens sect is in a dangerous period. There used to be Seven Great Sects in the past. But now, only six remain. Hong Chen Xuan and Xin Jian Zhai have already been scrutinizing the seventh position for a very long time. They are our strongest adversaries! Moreover, Divine Sword Pavilion and ck Blood Union have blood feuds with us. Surely, they cant wait to destroy us!" "The destiny of the Beyond the Heavens Sect is bncing precariously on the edge of a cliff!" Kong Jing Feng, "Senior Brother, we must hurry!" "How would I not know all of these?" Wu Yun Liang breathed a long sigh. "Youve only mentioned the significance of the martial world and external factors but you have totally missed our greatest problems." "There are nearly six hundred male disciples in the eighth generation of Beyond the Heavens Sect over the past few years. Some are useful, but most are not. When ites to their female counterparts, there were no more than fifty of them ten years ago. But today, there are almost one hundred fifty of them! Although their skills are limited, they are all true beauties..." Wu Yun Liang sighed and walked slowly to the window. He said quietly, "It seems the end of our sect is imminent!" "Beauty will only bring about disasters," Wu Yun Liang said. "In a prosperous ce like ours, beauty is in abundance, and this is fundamentally the root of our catastrophe. As the situation of Beyond the Heavens sect aggravates, we cannot expect the eighth generation to uphold stability in the martial world. Their personal interests will inevitably trigger endless disputes!" "Beauty may be the root of the trouble, but it can also be a valuable resource" Kong Jing Feng rebutted, "Who knows, having more female disciples traversing the martial world may actually help the Beyond the Heavens Sect recruit more followers." "Do you think that is even possible?" Wu Yun Liang asked doubtfully. "In the eyes of the powerful, beauty is merely a tool." "The Beyond the Heavens Sect currently suffers from internal conflicts and external threats. If we implement your proposal and force the nine peaks and one garden to be one powerful entity, I fear it will cause a huge divide within the sect! The sect will disintegratepletely!" Wu Yun Liang warned. "If our foreign adversaries take the opportunity to attack us then, Beyond the Heavens Sect will instantly perish!" "Severe sickness will result in excessive reliance on medicine. You are not wrong. However, if you be critically ill, you will use excessive medicine and this will only lead to death from overdose! Moreover, we have greater enemies from afar, these..." Wu Yun Liang stopped suddenly as though there was something he could not say. Kong Jing Feng appeared convinced. He said, "So are we just letting it continue to sink deeper into the abyss? Are we going to let everything slide downhill?" "We must borrow external powers..." When Wu Yun Liang said borrow, a distressed look appeared on his face. His eyes showed pain and reluctance. Remaining very silent, he turned towards the list of thirty-nine names and stared for a long while without speaking. "What about the females disciples? How should we address this issue?" Kong Jing Feng continued to probe further. Chapter 16 Plum Flowers Bloom In The Fros "This is what worries me." Wu Yun Liang said profoundly. "If Beyond the Heavens Sect can develop and be stronger quickly, we can then ensure that the female disciples are protected and even arrange them to be married. Currently, we can only do what we can to help." "Second Senior Brother will definitely not let this issue concerning Li Jian Yin go. Senior Brother, do you have any insights on this case?" Kong Jing Feng said after taking a deep breath. "Second Brother is rash by nature and does not like showing signs of weakness. He will surely go after Purple Bamboo Garden." Wu Yun Liang casually said. "However he is also clear of his brothers personalities, thus he will not be angry for long. He himself will not take action but his disciples surely will." "This will be an opportunity for both sides to improve their skills regardless of who wins or loses. This will be helpful for their advancement." Wu Yun Liang said. "As long as it doesnt get out of hand, there will be no need for us to manage it. It will also be good if we can find new talents from this." Both of them grew silent. They raised their heads and stared at the paper with 39 names and a question mark. For a major sect, this was equivalent to finding gold in the sand. When a disciple is recognized by them, their names will be stored in this list. These people were the hope for Beyond the Heavens Sect. Being able to build a strong foundation or bing one of the Seven Great Sects or growing to enter the Middle Three Heavens to be a legend amongst the Lower Three Heavens all depended on them. These listed people were the best from the sect. For a major sect, this was really depressing. Kong Jing Feng looked at the list. However, inside his mind, he was thinking of something different. Senior Brother clearly knew that Li Jian Yin was narrow-minded and was chasing after Qian Qian. Yet he still let him go with Qian Qian to pass the message. Disciples of the sect would definitely admire Qian Qian with her level of beauty. A conflict would surely ur and yet Senior Brother still allowed it. Good grief! He did not randomly tell a single disciple to pass on the message, but rather intentionally had two disciples to pass the message together. On the surface, this was probably to show respect and to give Second Brother face. However, his true intentions would be to create conflicts between disciples. "Senior Brother should be doing this deliberately. Could this be a strategy meant to deal with Second Martial Brothers Locking Clouds Peak?" Kong Jing Feng stared at the back of Wu Yun Liang. Clearly, this could not be asked bluntly. "I hope that this will seed!" Kong Jing Feng wished by himself. All of a sudden, "Swish!" a shadow quickly flew into the room through the window. A small pale white bird stood at the edge of the table, tilting its head. Its pearl ck eyes stared at the two in front of it. The Colorless Falcon! Both of their eyes lit up. Kong Jing Feng looked at the little bird and asked whileughing "Senior Brother, isnt this the bird from Tie Yun?" Calmly, Wu Yun Liang nodded. He then retrieved a small bamboo container from The Colorless Falcon and took out a note from within. Having looked at the note The Colorless Falcon sent, his expression darkened. Not too long after, his eyebrow rose, signalling that he made a major decision. ... Meanwhile, Chu Yang waspletely unaware of this incident. He did not know that danger had befallen on the sect. He just focused on his cultivation. Chu Yang only knew that the sect would be destroyed in four years time. He never knew the reason why it was destroyed. Before he reincarnated, he had no friends and was only a minor disciple. Additionally, with his weird personality, he did not travel much. The 6 months long rankingpetition within the sect would take ce in three months time. 800 disciples would be tested and only 10 would remain. The chosen 10 would train vigorously away from the sect for 3 years and on the 4th year, the sect would select the best out of the 10 to be the Eldest Brother. Yet Chu Yang could not afford to wait that long. He aimed to secure his ce within the sect in half a year so that he could enter the seven shades congregation grounds to fight for the 1st fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. In order to achieve this, he would have to put in double the effort. Although he had reincarnated, he stillcked support. He had to rely on his own hard work. His current cultivation was only in the 4th grade. Even with his abundant experience, he would still be crushed by the top disciples of the sect who were 10 levels above him. Using force had its limits just like plotting a scheme. It might be possible for a group of kids to trap a rabbit but it was impossible for them to kill a tiger. Currently, Chu Yang was training his hardest to improve. Days and nights passed. Li Jian Yin had yet to make his move. ording to Tan Tan, when Li Jian Yin returned, both Second Senior Uncle and Li Jinsong were furious at him. They scolded and screamed at him. Chu Yang, however, did not feel the pressure. Even if the sky fell, he had a mountain to hold it. Shi Qian Shan was the mountain that would protect him. "Ill let him defend for me." In the enchanting Purple Bamboo Forest, Chu Yangs stance was steady like a mountain, both his legs were steadily nted on a pile of sharp stones. He kept his bnce with an unmoving body. "Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!" He repeatedly drew his sword then sheathed it, maintaining a constant motion. Practising only that simple motion since dawn, his perspiration had already formed a puddle underneath him. Taking half a step forward with his left foot, he tilted his toes outwards slightly. Focusing on the front, with his hands on the hilt, he lifted his elbow then his hand. Together with his waist twisting, he leaned forward, pushing his centre of gravity to the front. His sword shed forward ruthlessly in a blink of an eye yet only making a soft sound. The sword was fully extended being parallel with his eye level. It stood there unmoving. "Swoosh!", with a sh, the sword went back into the sheath His gaze was expressionless. Nobody could tell if he was satisfied with the move. He only continued to practice the move. This singr motion was simple yet boring. A normal person would be bored after practising it for a dozen times. Yet Chu Yang had already repeated it a thousand times since he started training today. Waves after waves of sweat flooded his body. In just a morning, his arm went through a series of sore and numbness. Regardless of how much pain his body went through or whether his body was pushed to its limits, Chu Yang always had full control over his body. He still practised the motion precisely. His sword and sheath were both just ordinary and normal equipment. Yet, the quietness of Purple Bamboo Forest was disturbed by that very sword. Its aura surged through the forest. The sounding from the motion gradually became softer. It was nging at the start but now, it became a mellow and beautiful "swish" sound. So soft that a normal person could barely hear it. Still, Chu Yang did not rest. What he did not know was that a tall shadow was quietly watching him while he trained. It kept its distance and continued to watch over him every morning he trained. The morning mist drenched his body yet he did not make a sound, seemingly not wanting to disturb Chu Yangs training. Only when the sun rose from the east, did Chu Yang slowly sheath his sword and stop his training. He took in a deep breath and collected himself. The killing aura in the air slowly dispersed as he stood in silence. With his eyes closed, he collected his sword and killing intent. To practice the Sword Arts, it was necessary to have killing intent! It was important to forge a sharp sword aura. This requirement was not a problem for Chu Yang. The moment he thought of Shi Qian Shan and Mo Tian Ji, his sword would instantly lose itself and be covered in killing aura. There was no need for him to work on that. As he opened his eyes, a person was standing before him. "Master?" asked Chu Yang with a soft exhtion. The person in front of him was Meng Chao Ran. His master who was supposed to be training in istion. Chapter 17 Training In The Sword Is To Kill! "It seems that you did not move away from that spot while training for up to 5 hours." Master stared deep into the eyes of his second disciple. After much contemtion, he said, "It seems that you have been training your sword skills continuously." "Indeed, Master!" Chu Yang replied while giving a slight smile. Towards his master, regardless of this life or his previous life, he will always be respectful towards him. Although Meng Chao Ran had a stoic personality, no one dared to bully him. He always seemed to be uncaring about the issues in the world, yet none of the issues could be kept from his knowledge. In his heart, he always held a strict criteria to weigh the issues he knew. To be able to weigh the world! People who were able to do so were truly outstanding individuals no matter where they go. To Meng Chao Ran, there was always something he had to protect. That was Beyond the Heavens Sect! That was why when the sect was being attacked, he would rather fight to the death than to retreat. And not just that, in the battlefield filled with blood, he would always look out and protect his disciples. Maybe he had some sort of regret, just that Chu Yang was unaware of it. All Chu Yang knew was that master would always stand alone in the middle of the night under the strong winds looking into the distance, like he was thinking, reminiscing about something. "Not only are you training your heart, intent and speed of your sword, you also train to minimize the sound produced by your sword as it leaves the sheath." Meng Chao Ran asked with his arms folded across his chest, "Who taught you to train like this?" "Nobody taught me this. I figured that when training my sword, each stroke should be filled with intent in order to train efficiently." Chu Yang continued, "I used to train only by swinging my sword, that caused me to really fall behind..." "Hmm... You are right." Meng Chao Ran nodded. With a move of his hand, he ced a bucket of water on Chu Yangs hand. "After your sword training, you immediately collected your sword intent and dispersed the sword qi in your heart before talking to me. Your martial state is now stable. You can now rest and drink some water." Meng Chao Ran smiled while saying. "After intensive training, one should not drink water immediately. If you were to drink water immediately, not only would it cause all your efforts in training to go to waste, it might also harm your body." Since Chu Yang was resting while collecting his sword intent, it should be fine for him to drink water now. Chu Yang listened to his master and took a few small sips of water. Although he was extremely thirsty, he knew he should not drink too much now. Although many knew about this theory, not many had the willpower to restrain themselves from sumbing to their thirst. Meng Chao Ran had been looking at him all this time. Only now did he sigh and smile while exining. "Only by using your heart to train in the way of the sword will one acquire sword heart. After which, one could train his sword courage. Only when one has acquired sword courage, will he be able to travel the world unhindered. Although many disciples know of this theory, not many were able to achieve it. Today, you have achieved this, that is not bad. However, you still need to work hard." After pausing a while, he continued, "I do not care how you train your sword. However, why are you training to control the sound your sword makes?" Chu Yang smiled modestly and replied, "Master, all the swordsmen or knife users under the Nine Heavens uses weapons that require a sharp edge. These sharp edges are made of steel, or if one is rich they will use gold or silver or even legendary materials. Regardless, they are all metal, and metal is sturdy, not easily corroded by repetitive use and couldst for a long time. Not only that, when in desperate times, the sharp edge could also be used as a blunt weapon. All these are advantages, but when metal rubs against something it will produce a sharp sound." "That is right." Meng Chao Ran acknowledged while nodding. "When there is sound, it will give the enemy time to prepare for the attack! I believe that this is the disadvantage of using the sword." He continued "The reason why we train in the way of the sword is to kill. If we just want to train the body, there is no need for the sword. Since we intend to kill, it is pointless to give the enemy time. With a single strike, I shall kill the enemy!" "Training a silent sword technique is to attack while the enemy is unprepared! When killing in the martial world, there will be lots of enemies. The best is to kill without a trace!" "To kill silently and without warning? Like how you dealt with Shi Qian Shan?" Meng Chao Ran tilted his head, his gaze bing fierce. Chu Yang was shocked. He did not expect that master would see through his plot. "To be honest, it was refreshing to deal with Shi Qian Shan" Chu Yang admitted with a smile. Then he said with a quiet voice, "If he did not lust after beauties or thirst for power, he would not have fallen into my trap." Meng Chao Ran stared deep into Chu Yangs eyes then let out a heavy sigh before changing topic. He said while turning around and walking away with his hands behind his back, "Learning the sword just to kill is a little extreme. In this world, there are a lot of things to love and cherish. To learn the way of the sword is not only just to kill, but also to protect." Meng Chao Ran continued with a long sigh, "Human life is precious. If u can choose not to kill, it is best not to kill. Even if you arepletely ruthless, every time you kill, you are also killing a small part of yourself. No matter how evil the other person may be, he still has parents or he may be anothers parent, sibling or loved one." "I agree with masters idea of learning the sword to protect. However, if others try to hurt what we protect, in order not to let those we protect cry..." Chu Yang continued walking behind his master and spoke firmly, "Then I could only cause the enemys parents to cry. My enemy will have to die!" Meng Chao Ran said, "If you can choose not to kill, then spare your enemy." "If I were to spare my enemy, my enemy will not spare me. This is the truth of the world. All enemies and the dangerous situation must be resolved as quickly as possible." Meng Chao Ran sighed, "Your thirst for blood is too strong! That is not good for you." He shook his head and said whilementing, "If revenge breeds revenge, when will it end?" "Then all we need to do is to kill everyone involved, to remove the root of the problem and ensure that no one will be able to take revenge. Master, you are too soft. You do not seem like someone from the martial world." Chu Yang said bluntly. "To practise a silent sword technique is to perfect a sneak attack. This goes against the rules of the martial world. People from the martial world will definitely criticize you and cause you to have a bad reputation." Chu Yangughed, "Rules are rules while I am me. Why should I follow the rules? I only follow a single rule and that is to ensure my own life. Without your life, even if you were to follow rules set by others, that would just be meaningless!" After pausing for a brief moment, heughed again, "In any case, how many in the martial world still follow these rules currently? These rules have now be the cause of death for the honest people!" Meng Chao Ran is unable to deny his disciples words. Both of them were unable to convince each other. Yet on the inside, they both had a strange feeling. In his previous life, Chu Yang never argued with his master, always listening to him with respect. However, now both of them were debating on the issue of killing yet on the inside they could feel a kind of warmth. Even though Meng Chao Ran did not agree with Chu Yangs ideas, he was unable to show that his philosophycked logic. The reason he did not say much was because he did not like to force anyone to follow his way of life. Everyone had their own lives and their own choices. It was up to them to decide. "Master, there is something I cannotprehend" Chu Yang sought for his masters opinion. "Is it the case about Shi Qian Shan?" Meng Chao Ranughed loudly. "About why I let Shi Qian Shan scheme against the two of you and allow him to control the resources within the sect right?" "Yes," Chu Yang replied with his eyebrow raised. "This issue has been very suspicious. Although master knew of the situation, why did he not do something about it? If Shi Qian Shan was his disciple, are Tan Tan and I not his disciples?" Chu Yang was not unhappy, he knew that his master had his reasons for doing so. He was just asking to rify such that when he was to kill Shi Qian Shan it would not get in the way of his masters ns. Chapter 18 Mysterious Origins! "I did not do anything as it was Shi Qians ability and also because the both of you were stupid. It would have been pointless to exin to you." Meng Chao Ran casually continued. "He is full of schemes and lies while his words are honey-coated. Although lowly and despicable, such is also an ability. Moreover, it is also necessary in the Martial World. Shi Qian Shan has been bolder since being discovered by you." After a while, Meng Chao Ran said, "Shi Qian Shan is not skilful enough in deception." Chu Yang walked silently behind him for a moment, then said with a soft voice, "I understand." Walking slowly while not turning back, Meng Chao Ran continued speaking in his emotionless voice, "If you had not discovered it, I would have still condoned Shi Qian Shans actions until he stopped needing me. This is the Martial World even if only three of you are involved! Whether you live or die is your business. You choose!" As he said the words "Whether you live or die is your business," his face was emotionless. Except, his voice was heavier with a burdened heart. His words were heartless, but it made Chu Yang sigh deeply. The master was only there to guide them; in the end, they had to decide their road ahead. At this moment, Meng Chao Ran might have seemed heartless, but the truth was that he had truly wanted his disciples to experience the Martial World, even if it was a little toote. However, his disciples would still be a step ahead of disciples from other ces. Experiencing it themselves was totally different from learning it. Though this was a little cruel, they would need to experience it eventually. Slightly earlier and they would have more control over their own lives! This understanding of the masters dilemma came from Chu Yangs previous life after the sect fell. "If you two continue to be fools after leaving the sect, it would not take long for you to die at the hands of others. And if that were to be, I would not expect anything from you two. Do not think I am heartless, it is just that the Beyond the Heavens Sect does not need fools but heroes." "Shi Qian Shan is cunning and cruel. He is an evil person." As Meng Chao Ran stopped, Chu Yang realised that they had reached the face of the cliff behind the mountain. Afterwards, Meng Chao Ran said, "Shi Qian Shan gets the job done. He is very capable, hence the reason why I leave him be. I used him to control the two of you. Before, the two of you seemed very normal. Your concerns were trivial and innocent. The less significant the achievement, the higher the chance of survival. Even though you were looked down on, you at least had a chance at survival." "My biggest priority is my disciples lives. Regarding what path you choose, I will not interfere. Everything is decided by the heavens. If you did not suddenly uncover his schemes, I would not have spoken to you. Perhaps I may not be a qualified teacher yet, but since Shi Qian Shan started to trick you and you were even being grateful towards him, I chose your path for you." He turned around and stared deeply into Chu Yangs eyes. "Until that day, the day where you started questioning me." "I understand!" Although Meng Chao Rans words were harsh and indifferent, Chu Yang was extremely grateful. If he and Tan Tan had naively exposed Shi Qian Shan, then their lives would have be much harder. "These past few days, though I imed that I would be conducting private training, I was secretly keeping tabs on all of you." Meng Chao Ranughed loudly. "It was at this moment that I realised that I, Meng Chao Ran, have once again made an erroneous judgement. You, Chu Yang, have truly surprised me. My initial judgement of you has changed!" Chu Yang felt extremely embarrassed. Not only did he deceive his master, but in his previous life, he was so foolish... "There is one thing I do notprehend; my master had said have once again made an erroneous judgement, these words seemed to hide a deeper meaning. Perhaps he had made a simr mistake once before." "At most, only your personality has to change," Meng Chao Ran thought for a moment and said gravely, "For people in the Martial World, bloodshed is inevitable. But during our talk today, your killing aura was too strong. You are more hardworking now. I am afraid that it is only a matter of time for your achievements to surpass my own. The reason I worry... If you found the parents who abandoned you... that is why I am having this conversation with you today." "Ha, ha!" Chu Yang smiled coldly. His eyes revealed a deep hatred. As a person of two worlds, this was the thing that haunted him the most. Chu Yang was an orphan, an abandoned child! When Meng Chao Ran found him, he was a baby still wrapped in diapers amidst a harsh winter. He was left in front of a deserted temple. After Chu Yang found out about this, his heart was filled with a deep sorrow. "If you gave birth to me, why did you abandon me? Even if I am brought into a poor family, you could have helped me stay alive. But instead, you threw me at the door of a deserted temple on a cold winter night!" "Even being left in a deserted temple would be better than being left outside, right? At least I could have a few more breaths. They definitely wanted me dead, but could not bear to kill a newborn baby. Hence they chose to deceive themselves through this way. A child yet to reach a year old... If a generous individual did not pass by, wouldnt death be the only possibility? How could there exist such heartless parents?" Seeing hatred on Chu Yangs face, Meng Chao Ran sighed, "Master will give you three pieces of advice. You have to keep them in your heart. Firstly, you are still living without your parents. Secondly, there are no parents without love for their offspring under the heavens! Thirdly, under the naturalws of the heavens, your parents have given you life." "Master is right," Chu Yang said in a calm manner. Meng Chao Ran sighed inside, knowing that Chu Yang did not mean what he said. He worried that Chu Yang could not resolve the grievances in his heart. It was easy to notice as he said Master is right instead of Disciple will remember. It was hard to fault Chu Yang for his hatred. Amongst the 800 disciples of the Beyond the Heavens Sect, the number of orphans was a significant amount. However, their circumstances were due to their parents deaths. Those who were abandoned by their parents included only two: Chu Yang and Tan Tan. The feeling of being abandoned, more so by his own biological parents, was extremely painful. Over time, that pain developed and deeply entrenched itself in his heart. Finally, it became a bitter hatred. Furthermore, Chu Yang was very prideful! Chu Yangs entric character surfaced after his understanding in the ways of life. Since knowing of his origins, he always remained stoic and talked less; gradually he changed into the person he is now. The hatred had increased gradually inside him for 16 years. Meng Chao Ran sighed looking sadly at his disciple. From Chu Yangs calm expression, Meng Chao Ran could feel arge and deep rage mixed with grief. He was only afraid that once that rage started to burn, Chu Yang himself would be burnt too. Meng Chao Ran only knew that Chu Yangs rage had been gradually increasing for 16 years. However, he did not know that this rage was not only for 16 years but instead from two lifetimes... "You have already learnt all the sect teachings. Sword arts, martial arts, sabre arts. Except for some Beyond the Heavens Sect principles, you have learnt all." Meng Chao Ran deepened his voice and said, "In the future, you will be responsible for yourself. The remaining principles of the sect can only be taught to the top ten disciples. Everything... is up to you." "Yes," Chu Yang nodded. The ce they were at was on the top of a mountain. Suddenly a beam of light came from the east. It was the sun rising from the horizon. Meng Chao Ran squinted his eyes, looking towards the east. His eyes seemed as if they were dyed with the array of colours of the spectrum, giving off an indescribable light that gradually focused into a dazzling light. The sky was brightly coloured. Chu Yang suddenly felt that Master Meng Chao Rans silhouette was very miserable and lonely. The sun was starting to appear, its rays were prating through the clouds and shining upon Meng Chao Ran, making a very long shadow in the centre of the mountain. After a long pause, Meng Chao Ran said with a deep tone, "Chu Yang, you were the first child I discovered. When I held you in the stormy winter night, I suddenly realized that there would be a disaster for mankind. That moment, I thought...I should discard you immediately! I did not want to be rted to this cmity for mankind..." Chu Yang could not stop himself from trembling. He sharply lifted his head, staring at his masters back. His mouth moved, but he could not say anything. "But there was a thing that changed my mind." With his back facing Chu Yang, Meng Chao Ran reached out his arm, his fist slowly unwrapping to reveal a small jade pendant the size of a finger. Chapter 19 Pure Purple Jade Essence! The jade pendant was a deep purple. This purple was extremely concentrated and intense almost as though it was filled with the purest of energies making it seem otherworldly. The instant the pendant was exposed to the natural sunlight, it radiated and glowed with brilliance as itid on the surface of Meng Chao Rans palm. Almost so brilliant that time seemed to stop as they basked in its glory. This was, no doubt, a piece of jade of enormous value! In Chu Yangs past life, he had traversed across mountains and sailed through seas. Throughout his journies, he had seen countless of treasure and jade masterpieces. With a single nce, it was clear to Chu Yangs eyes that this small piece of jade was iparable to many of the treasures he hade in contact with. Meng Chao Ran whispered softly, "This gemstone is of the pure purple jade essence. Despite its size, its purity is unlike anything I have ever seen. Moreover, this type of pure purple jade essence is extremely unique and even if one were to live through 10 live times, you would be considered lucky to find one! Its value is immeasurable. This is simply because it requires more than a thousand years for pure purple use to form a piece of jade Essence!" Meng Chao Ran spun around and said. "This pure purple jade Essence pendant was what I found hung around your neck when I found you. Its value is beyond measure!" His gaze was like electric as it drove into Chu Yangs face, making Chu Yang feel as though his face was on fire. Chu Yang swallowed the ball of saliva which had formed in his throats in nervousness as he stretched out his hands to receive the jade pendant from his master. As soon as the jade pendant was in his possession, his arm shook as though they had lost all their strength."This singr gemstone is the sole link to my true identity." Chu Yang uttered to himself. "Deep within the gemstone, the word "Chu" was engraved. However, the outer surface of the jade Essence itself is without blemish." Meng Chao Ran said unhurriedly and continued "In order to carve it so deep and leave the surface pristine, the craftsman must have achieved an extremely high level of cultivation. This level of cultivation is not ordinary in fact even if I trained without rest I might still be unable to achieve it! I can say with certainty that Chu should be either your first orst name." "When I carried you and scaled the mountain, the Color of the sky shone through and revealed a deep blue. It was magical almost as though you were the meant to be the sun emerging from the darkness of the night.." He paused a moment, then continued, "It felt just like this very moment. The sun had juste up. Giving rise to new hope. It was then that I immediately named you Chu Yang." There was a slight bitterness in his voice. Although his tone remained calm, it seemed as if old wounds were suddenly ripped open and brought to mind. "I sincerely hope that you will not bring shame to the name Chu Yang. Additionally, I too hope that you will not waste this jade pendant that I have returned to you." Meng Chao Ran then took a deep breath in order to allow his emotions settle. "You must not havee from an ordinary family. If you had continued to be mediocre, I wouldnt have given you the jade! Yet strangely, there was a small part of me which hoped that you might continue to be that way the rest of your life." Meng Chao Ran whispered, "I sincerely had hoped that you would be able to go through your days in peace." Although his back was facing Chu Yang, he could tell that he was overwhelmed by emotions and was beginning to tear up. He was torn between being a father who was hoping that his son would live a peaceful life and not dare have ambitious dreams like great wealth and privilege. The ambition of wealth and power have their own dangers and no one would want their children to be exposed to unnecessary dangers. Chu Yang only sat quietly and listened. However deep within, he was filled with emotions. After listening to Meng Chao Ran, Chu Yang began to think about his narrative about his life. After a while, he realized that it could be possible that there was some hidden information within. This was a piece of valuable purple jade, which was extremely rare. The writing was carved inside yet the surface was perpetually undamaged. Pure purple jade is inherently difficult to damage using swords as well as the force of internal energy... It is clear that this being is the pure purple jade essence, would obviously be a lot harder. Even a Skilled Martial Artist would find it tough to engrave it on pure purple jade Essence even much so that the surface itself was undamaged. Furthermore, the engraving itself was within the jade! Perhaps it was carved by someone who had acquired the King or Majesty level? Or perhaps of an even higher cultivation than that? Such a precious item was too rare in this world to be found around a babys neck. And why was that baby thrown away? What secrets were hidden within? My identity is shrouded in a mysterious fog... If I want to melt away this fog, I would have to put in just as much effort. Since this was carved by someone sixteen years ago, his cultivation level must have been at least Majesty or higher... Chu Yang bit his lips and his gaze became calm. There was a possibility that he was not discarded. There has to be a reason behind all of this. This thought acted like warm sun rays warming the frost in his heart, cing his mind peaceful once again. He slowly clenched his hand into a fist, securing the Pure Purple Jade Essence inside. The jade essence was smooth and cold, but under the force of Chu Yangs hand, something strange happened. The energy inside his body began to flow with great ease. As he came into contact with the jade essence, a strange warmth emanated from the palm of his hand and prated the depths of his body, making Chu Yangs entire body warm... All the exhaustion from the days of cultivation suddenly dissipated filling him with energy! Chu Yang was shocked. He abruptly looked at Meng Chao Ran. "What you are feeling is no mere trick." Meng Chao Ran smiled, "This piece of pure purple jade essence is capable of restoring martial power with extreme speed. It may have other properties as well. You must guard it carefully! However, you should not depend on it too much." "Yes!" Chu Yangs eyes were filled with appreciation. With a treasure like this at his disposal, it has be possible for one to cultivate day and night. This will increase the speed at which his martial power will advance drastically. Whoeveres into possession of this gemstone, that person would probably keep it for their themselves. If Meng Chao Ran had not revealed this, Chu Yang would have gone through his entire life without ever knowing. Even if it was ced in front of him, he would not know that this was a link to his identity. But Meng Chao Ran had quietly guarded it for sixteen years before returning it to its rightful owner today. Meng Chao Rans sentiment was rare in this world. For Chu Yang, this gesture of Meng Chao Ran was far more precious than the Pure Purple Essence Jade! Chu Yang understood what Meng Chao Ran meant when he said not be too reliant on the gemstone. Without pushing the body to its physical limits, it is almost impossible for it to break and surpass its current condition. Meng Chao Ran said slowly, "Based on this jade pendant, I can deduce that if you are not from a family of great wealth then you were at the least from a powerful one! However, before your power is fully developed, you should not be concerned about this. It might bring forth a disaster upon you! If such an unfortunate thing were to happen, I fear all of Beyond the Heavens Sect will not be able to save your life! You must remember that!" "Yes, I will keep your words in mind."Chu Yang earnestly agreed. Ever since he saw this pure purple jade essence, he already had the same thought. "One of the masters biggest wishes in life is to bring glory and to protect Beyond the Heavens Sect!" Meng Chao Ran said solemnly, "You already have an aspiration to be powerful, so please help me protect Beyond the Heavens Sect and take care of it well!" "Yes!" Chu Yang responded to this request with a nod. Others might not know, but Chu Yang was quite clear on the impending tragedy that would fall upon Beyond the Heavens Sect in four years. Today, in epting, he has shouldered this burden. Currently, with his poor cultivation, it would be almost impossible to take on this responsibility even if he was able to try a hundred thousand times more than others. Anyway, I now have my first goal in life! It is Beyond the Heavens Sect! Once Beyond the Heavens Sect is freed from this tragedy, I will traverse this world under the heavens in search of the Nine Tribtions Sword and Mo Qing Wu. At the same time, I will also try to shed light on my identity. Chu Yangs goals after his reincarnation were fairly simple: Mo Qing Wu and Nine Tribtions Sword. If he found Mo Qing Wu, he would live the rest of his life loving her. Whereas if he found the Nine Tribtions Sword, he would advance to the pinnacle of cultivation. Unfortunately, in his previous life, he did not know the story of the pure purple jade essence nor did he hope to discover his true identity... In fact, he had little to no affection for the sect. However, things were now different because they had alle together at once. "Why did master say these words to me today?" Chu Yang thought for a moment before he continued, "You have never mentioned any of this before." Meng Chao Ran smiled, looking at the far horizon where there were red clouds as if painted with fresh blood and calmly said, "Beyond the Heavens Sect has many disciples, but they cultivate only for the sake of practicing and only practicing..." He stopped talking for a long time, then slowly said, "The way you practiced today, it is to walk the Jiang Hu." Chu Yang remained silent, saying nothing. Meng Chao Ran then directed his gaze in the direction of the rising sun and sighed. This was a very long sigh as though it had been repressed within him for decades. He looked at the sun. A mysterious expression appeared on his face as if he was remembering a feeling of pain and loss... In short, his countenance felt extremelyplex like he was being immersed in a dream that he was unable to escape from. Chu Yang remained quiet for a while before eventually asked in a low voice: "Master just said that protecting Beyond the Heavens Sect is only one of your greatest wishes. But what are your other wishes? If it so happens that I can help, I will most definitely join in your efforts to try and fulfill them." Upon hearing his question, Meng Chao Rans body began to tremble as if suffering from an electric shock. His face suddenly turned pale like a long-buried, painful memory was rekindled. He stood bewildered. His eyes were filled with misery and shock, but he remained quiet as if he had turned into stone. A long time after, as if still in a dream, he bowed and said: "Wind and rain cannot wipe the scars in our hearts, misery cannot destroy love; since ancient times, nobody took this lightly, it is only with separation that we know emptiness and destion..." His voice was as low as whispers and sorrowful moans in a dream. This was a kind of pent-up feeling about to explode. However, it was like he could only groan in despair and endless loneliness. As soon as Chu Yang heard this, he sensed that his master has ced his broken heart and misfortunes into those short words... This feeling made Chu Yang suddenly remembered his previous life at the battle of Wind and Thunder tform. In a moment of hopelessness with no way out, he thought of Mo Qing Wu with sorrow and a broken heart. Meng Chao Rans current situation was not different from his back then. It was as if his heart was almost dead. Did master experience the regret of a lifetime? Maybe it was this that made master change. Not paying attention to anything. Not caring about anything. Chapter 20 Trouble Coming Restlessness stirred within Chu Yangs heart and as he looked up, he saw Meng Chao Rans silhouette quietly leaving with his hands sped behind his back. However, even before leaving, he did not speak even a single word to Chu Yang. The was a heaviness which surrounded the atmosphere which continued to remain, almost seeming as though it wouldnt dissipate. Chu Yang was stunned for a long time. He vaguely felt that Meng Chao Ran was a victim of an unimaginable miserable, bitter situation. What had caused a heaven-sent genius of the Beyond the Heavens Sect to be like this? ... He knew that there was a deeply unsettling issue that his master face hidden within his heart. Chu Yang believed that if he had the chance, he would definitely seize the opportunity to help his master get rid of it. Chu Yang took a deep breath in and his gaze narrowed. As he swung his sword the air was filled with his swords qi! He vigorously practiced drawing his sword and cing it swiftly back into its sheath. He then followed with practicing connecting each of the different sword techniques and movements. Each of these movements and methods, although might seem easy, were extremely tiring. Chu Yang practiced without break during the entire duration of his sword training from beginning to the end. Regardless of whether it was to protect the Beyond the Heavens Sect, find Mo Qing Wu or fulfilling his masters aspirations, it of which would all require power. Without power, one would have to depend on others to fulfill their own ambitions and desires. Chu Yang casually wore the pure purple jade essence pendant. As long as his qi did not activate it, its appearance was not much different from other gemstones. Chu Yang intended not to use the recovering ability of the pendant until he hadpleted his first phase of cultivation. This was because ording to Meng Chao Rans if he relied heavily on external things, not only would he not be able to reap the benefits but there would be consequences to bear. The only way to attain strength was to put in the work, training hard to have a solid foundation. Only then can you acquire a deep understanding of the techniques and skills! If one was too dependent on external help, then even if their martial strength were to advance quickly, their cultivation state would never reach its peak. Eventually bing a deficiency that one could never make up for throughout their entire life. A Martial Great Master should have the mental state equivalent to that of a Martial Great Master. After which, he has to stop and ensure that he has understood all the principles before advancing into Revered Martial Artist. If a Martial Warrior by some stroke of luck suddenly obtained a thousand years of martial strength without the understanding of it, he will stillck the ability to be a Supreme Martial Artist. Instead, he would still remain as a Martial Warrior! Or At very most, he would be an abnormal Martial Warrior. Every step has to be firm! Being taught the path from another person is different from climbing to the top by yourself. By relying on the help of others, the individual would surely fall from the top and end up dead! At lunch, time went by quickly and Chu Yang came face to face with Shi Qian Shan. His countenance was overcast with not even a tiny bit of hope. He was instead mncholic and listless. Everyone knew that Li Jian Yins incident would definitely not be ignored. Second Elder Martial Uncles disciples would want to take revenge for Li Jian Yin, even if it was just to appease their master. Although they had not taken any action, it was because they were still busy plotting. This incident was by no means settled... Tan Tan was innocently gnawing on some chicken legs without a care. He happily ate it to the point that his hands were covered in grease. Chu Yang was also delighted as he sat down and opened his mouth to eat, devouring everything speedily. Only Shi Qian Shan had no interest in the food as he forcefully put rice in his mouth. It was as tasteless as water and after a few bites, he let out a deep sigh. His dark gaze constantly red towards Chu Yang. The anger in his eyes seemed as though it was about to explode. "Shi Qian Shan! We heard you were very formidable? Even to the point that you considered yourself to be the number one disciple? Haha! Come out here and enlighten us. Lets have a littlepetition." At this time there was a loud noiseing from outside, followed by a wave ofughter. Judging from the sound, there were about seven or eight people. "Thats right, thats right. Shi Qian Shan dared to call himself the number one disciple amongst the youth! He truly does not know how the word death is written!" "Number one disciple? Is Shi Qian Shan even worthy? Quicklye out and kneel and beg for mercy!" ... Finally, trouble found its way. Even if Chu Yang did not expect it toe so soon. Shi Qian Shans color changed, his face turned pale and gave Chu Yang a menacing look. Number one amongst all youth, these were the words that Chu Yang acimed. At the time, Shi Qian Shan was very pleased with these words; but afterward, he finally understood that it was a pit he could not pull out from! Only he realized it toote! Now it was those words were like a knife that cut through his heart. Mockery, truly brilliant mockery! Furthermore, it was the most troublesome issue in the Beyond the Heavens Sect. Currently, there were many amongst the disciples of the eighth generation who longed to be ranked at the top. This was also known as the Eldest Martial Brother position! Giving them the right to enter the Seven Shades Congregation Ground... Li Jian Yins martial brothers did not dare to make trouble and avenge for Li Jian Yin outrightly, but the title number one disciple that Chu Yang gave Shi Qian Shan was a very good excuse. The sect secretly supports disciplespeting amongst each other. However, Shi Qian Shan soon realized that there would be trouble toe. Chu Yang bent down and continued eating as if he didnt hear the shouts of ridiculeing from outside. Nor the resentful gaze that Shi Qian Shan was giving him. He thought to himself. Ha, ha, in this life, if I cannot y this false hero to death, then it would be a waste of my reincarnation... The eight youths were all wearing blue/green clothing with red belts, their sleeves also had red borders. This was the color of Locking Clouds Peak. As opposed to Purple Bamboo Garden that Chu Yang belonged to which used a purple belt. The eyes of the eight were filled with scorn as Shi Qian Shan walked out. Li Jian Yin was the only son of Li Jinsong and was constantly being pampered. This had made him disagreeable with all his martial brothers. But although they might not get along with him, when he was being looked down upon by outsiders, they would take exact revenge for him even though it wasnt exactly for his sake. This was an excellent opportunity to curry favor with him! "So, Elder Martial Brothers Liu and Qu hase to visit. Please forgive Shi Qian Shan for not giving you a proper wee." Even though Shi Qian Shans expression was unsightly, he continued to speak ceremoniously. "Shi Qian Shan, this Liu dare not receive anything from you." Martial Brother Liu said harshly. "Not to mention that you are number one amongst all youths of the Beyond the Heavens Sect. With my cultivation, I would not dare be your elder martial brother." Of course, he used the phrase number one amongst all youths! Shi Qian Shan aura became increasingly angry. His hatred for Chu Yang has reached its peak. He suddenly thought back that perhaps, back then, Chu Yang said these words to give a reason for these guys to visit. This Liu Martial Brother was about thirty years old. His full name was Liu Yun Yan and was the eldest disciple of Li Jinsong. Qu Martial Brother was Qu Ping and was about 27-28 years old, the second eldest disciple. The rest were junior disciples. After hearing what Liu Yun Yan said, they allughed hysterically. "Shi Qian Shan,e,e, let me test the skills of the number one disciple!" Qu Ping took one step forward and pointed his sword in Shi Qian Shans direction. "How can I be Qu Martial Brothers opponent?" Shi Qian Shan said quickly with humility. These guys must be kidding, how would he dare make a move? The opponents numbered a total of eight people. And Liu Yun Yan had a higher martial ranking than him. As for Qu Ping and the other six, they were lower, but not by much. These opponents clearly wanted to cause trouble, how could Shi Qian Shan have any advantage? He only needed to make a move and he would definitely be beaten to a pulp. As for Tan Tan and Chu Yang, their martial strengths were clearlycking and were not going to be of any use. To put it simply, It was only him against the eight people. Just because Shi Qian Shan didnt make a move, doesnt mean that Qu Ping would just stand around. Suddenly, there was a loud smack and a sh, followed by a pop and a swoosh. This was followed consistently one swoosh after another. It turned out that, without saying anything, Qu Ping had smacked Shi Qian Shan in the face, followed by kicking in his stomach. Both the smack and the kicks were delivered with great force. Shi Qian Shan did not have time react and to avoid them. He toppled to the ground, groaning in pain. Shi Qian Shan knew that if he was careful not to fight back, maybe he would only be hit a little and there wouldnt be any severe consequences. Fighting back would mean that he might not even survive. Facing the force of the enemy, he could only grit his teeth and bear the blows. "This rude guy dare to beat me!" Qu Ping was beating him yet screamed for help at the same time. "This mother******, its so painful! Truly he is worthy to be the Beyond the Heavens sect number one disciple! Brothers, he is really dangerous, quickly save me..." "This is bad. Second Elder Martial Brother is suffering. Charge!" Six people shot off like bees. They beat Shi Qian Shan as if he were a sandbag, punching, and kicking, as fast as they could. With each hit, they called out, "How dare you beat Second Elder Martial Brother?!" "He was having a fair discussion, yet Shi Qian Shan dared take a sneak attack." "Lets beat this shameless guy to death..." There were some who also were beating Shi Qian Shan and screaming at the top of their lungs, "Shi Qian Shan, just because you are at Purple Bamboo Garden, doesnt mean you should be so arrogant. You... you... stop... Second Martial Brother, are you alright?" It all sounded like Qu Ping was being beaten to death. Qu Ping stood on the side, screaming out tragically, "Pain! Im dying... Shi Qian Shan, you are so cruel..." Initially, Shi Qian Shan was still able to groan and begged for mercy, but gradually, with each hit, his body curled up as he went into shock... The seven people were still furious and, they continued beating him for a while before stopping. Everyone was panting. Qu Ping wiped his sweat off and said, "That was dangerous, this kid almost beat me to death..." "Thats right, thats right, this Shi Qian Shan is really devious." Said another. Tan Tan stared to the point that his eyes were red. He wanted to jump out, but Chu Yang stopped him. With so many opponents, Tan Tan would not have been able to do anything. He would only be beaten up like Shi Qian Shan... Moreover, Shi Qian Shan getting beaten up such a spectacr sight to behold. How could he ruin that... From a distance, in the shadows of the bamboo forest, Meng Chao Ran let out a long sigh. Quietly looking at a cked out Shi Qian Shan in the middle of the yard, his eyes were like ice and snow, freezing to the bone! Chapter 21 Shall I Help You? If Meng Chao Ran was Shi Qian Shans master, then how could he have stood there and watched as the situation unfolded? At that moment, he was filled with disappointment. Meng Chao Ran had always taught his disciples to never let others solve their problems for them. However, if they failed to do so, he woulde and aid them. Today, if Shi Qian Shan had at least some dignity to stand up and fight with his opponents, then Meng Chao Ran woulde to his aid and protected his disciple. This was true to the extent that even if he had to fight straight into Locking Clouds Peak, Meng Chao Ran would do it! If your family gets beaten up, at least they have someone to rely on. Would it not be the same with disciples? Meng Chao Ran had already prepared everything carefully! However, he saw Shi Qian Shans taking a beating and refusing to fight back as cowardice. An act simply to preserve his life. This was no different from having to have no pride and dignity at all! What would then happen if one day a formidable enemy attacked? Would you kneel and surrender to him just to spare your own life? Patience must also have its limits! I can fight for you but first, you have to show that you are worthy of my efforts. I might be able to cover for you once, but I wouldnt be able to for your entire life. The choice is yours. Such was the main principle taught by Meng Chao Ran. Though others might found it difficult to understand, however, this was a method he employed to help his disciples survive in Jiang Hu. Enthusiasm and courage - these are two qualities often viewed as the impulsiveness of youth and also the cause of tragedy, however, it is undeniable that without these two virtues, an individual would never be powerful even with a thousand years of cultivation. Although enthusiasm and courage were considered defects, these two qualities were quintessential to bing powerful. Therefore, Meng Chao Ran felt extremely disappointed with Shi Qian Shan and decided that he would not intervene even in his situation any longer. In the Purple Bamboo Forest, two people stood lost in their own thoughts a great distance from Meng Chao Ran was. They were watching theedy which was unfolding in the yard. These two people were the Sect Master of the Beyond the Heavens Sect, Wu Yun Liang, and Master of Dream Clouds Peak, Kong Jing Feng. It was not known why these two individuals were there or if they were even excited to watch these youths fighting against one other. If Chu Yang were to see these two, he would surely be surprised. When they saw Shi Qian Shan lying curled up and unconscious on the ground, covered in dirt and blood, Qu Ping and Liu Yun Yan suddenly lost all interest and stopped. They previously thought that Shi Qian Shan who was so arrogant and challenged to fight with Li Jian Yin would at least put up a decent fight. Much to their surprise, they watched as Li Jian Yin trashed Shi Qian Shan. For the entire fight, Shi Qian Shan not only didnt retaliate but instead stood there and let Li Jian Yin beat him to a pulp. They were worried that the one-sided fight might end up killing Shi Qian Shan and immediately prepared to leave. Just as they were about to leave, a voice spoke slowly, "Hey, are you guys just leaving like that?" Liu Yun Yan and his group immediately stopped. The other person continued, "Eight elder martial brothers get into a fight with Shi Qian Shan and he suffers so much. It does not seem right that you leave like that." Liu Yun Yan turned around and stared coldly at the speaker and said, "What do you want?" The seven others turned back as well, surprised to see this stranger. When they were giving Shi Qian Shan a beating, that guy didnt say anything. Now that it was over, he showed his face. Perhaps he wanted a beating as well! Chu Yang smiled peacefully and said, "Elder Martial Brother Qu hase to our Purple Bamboo Garden and suffered such a big grievance. Junior Martial Brother feels very guilty." His face had always been cold. But now, he was smiling and talking so friendly, leaving Tan Tans mouth agape as though he had just seen the devil. "Oh my god! I have known you for so long, yet today is the first time I have seen you smile. I have not lived my life in vain!" Tan Tan was filled with an unspeakable joy. As for Liu Yun Yans people, they were very annoyed. Just then, the eight men who beat Shi Qian Shan to the brink of death, while screaming that Shi Qian Shan was beating them. Chu Yang was from the Purple Bamboo Garden, yet he was now following suit and also began to twist the truth. Somehow this made the eight people even more upset. However, Chu Yang did not stand up for Shi Qian Shans sake. If this happened elsewhere, he would have surely pretended as though he had not seen anything and left. But since this had happened at Purple Bamboo Garden, he simply could not let them leavefortably like that! This was his Masters sanctuary, it was also his masters pride. The disciples of Locking Clouds Peak came to beat up Meng Chao Rans disciple right at Purple Bamboo Garden and then calmly left; if such a thing were made known, Meng Chao Rans reputation would suffer tremendously. Even though Meng Chao Ran never minded such things, Chu Yang could not help but care. From the previous life to now, Meng Chao Ran has always been the person Chu Yang respected the most. Shi Qian Shans beating was exactly as he had nned, but those who dared toe to Purple Bamboo Garden to beat up people, they should too suffer the consequences! As he saw it, these were two different things. Should I kill with a borrowed knife? Chu Yang asked himself. Feeling a little dishonest, he unconsciously rubbed his nose. Surely it is okay? Even though Im throwing stones with a hidden hand, these idiots are just a bunch of donkeys. Moreover, I can use Shi Qian Shan to shield from disaster. With the current situation, I must quickly gain the sword point fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, then I can truly overwhelm them with my prowess. If it was a matter of time, then why not do it a little earlier? "In the end, what can you even do?" Liu Yun Yan signaled for his junior martial brothers to stop. Looking haughtily at Chu Yang, he thought, This kid is at best a Martial Artist at second or third grade. How good could he possibly be? No need to bother! "What I meant was, this is Purple Bamboo Garden, not Locking Clouds Peak." Chu Yang smiled peacefully but his gaze was as sharp as a knife. "So what if it is Purple Bamboo Garden?" Liu Yun Yan said. "You are from Locking Clouds Peak, even though we are from the same sect, Locking Clouds Peak is Locking Clouds Peak and Purple Bamboo Garden is Purple Bamboo Garden." Chu Yang said ndly. "You guys dare toe to cause trouble in Purple Bamboo Garden, has an elder in the sect granted you permission?" "What do you mean to cause trouble?" Qu Ping red angrily. "We were only here to have a friendlypetition with Junior Martial Brother Shi Qian Shan. Arent suchpetitionsmon in the sect?" "Thats right, only a friendlypetition!" The rest yelled out. They absolutely could not ept the words making trouble. "Oh? Friendlypetition? The rules of the Beyond the Heavens Sect states that friendlypetition amongst disciples must have an elder present. Can I ask where that elder is?" Chu Yang smiled coldly and continued, "Besides, the Heavens Sect rules state that friendlypetition should be used to encourage disciples to prove themselves, but there must be an elder to watch over. So I ask you, where is the elder? Beyond the Heavens Sect also has a rule that states friendlypetitions need an agreement, so can I ask you what and where is that agreement?" "You..." Qu Ping was tongue-tied. When they arrived there, they already knew that Meng Chao Ran was at Purple Bamboo Garden. They figured they only had to ask him for permission for a friendlypetition, then everything would go smoothly. Moreover, it also would have boosted the great reputation of Locking Clouds Peak. "If You guys think about this, wee in the name of friendlypetition, but it is, in fact, to avenge our junior martial brother. The ce of ourpetition is Purple Bamboo Garden, so we can have Junior Martial Uncle Meng preside over thepetition." Everything was open and upright conduct, the n was perfect and without any ws. It would actually have been strange if Li Jian Yin hade home injured and Locking Clouds Peak did not react. However that being said, they did not expect toe and find only three people. So they made an informal agreement and immediately began sparring. Surprisingly, after the fight, someone began asking about the rules. Nheless, without an elder there, there was no way they could win this argument. "Gibberish! It was Shi Qian Shan who provoked a fight and hit Elder Martial Brother Qu first. Elder Martial Brother Qu fought back in self-defense." as he said this, one of the youths eyes opened widely in surprise. Chu Yang coldly looked at him and said, "If so, then Elder Martial Brother Qus injuries must be pretty serious?" "Of course!" The youths face suddenly turned red, but he continued speaking boldly. "Look, not only does Elder Martial Brother have a wound on his rib but also in the front of his chest. His whole body is covered with injuries!" "Oh, then today was not a friendlypetition then?" Chu Yang delighted, tilted his head. "Why is your face so flushed? Did you do something against your conscience?" "Of course... of course, it was not apetition." Qu Ping continued to babble. The eight of them had just said in unison that it was a friendlypetition. Now, under Chu Yangs sharp questioning, they immediately changed their minds and said it was not apetition. "Then, when you get back, you will report that then?" Chu Yang smiled and asked. "Of course, we have to be honest. The sect trusts us so much, how could we tell a lie?" When everyone heard Qu Ping say these words, they could not help but feel embarrassed themselves. "But this doesnt seem to fit too well. Elder Martial Brother Qu, if you have suffered such great injustice, but your body shows little injuries, would it not be hard to convince the elders?" Chu Yang spoke sincerely. "Elder Martial Brother Qu, how about you let me help you? What do you think?" "You? Help me?" Qu Ping eyes narrowed as he spoke. "You help me with what?" "I will help you create a few injuries on your body." Chu Yang said with a sincere smile. "Elder Martial Brother Qu, I am only thinking of you! When you tell the elders about this incident, but they dont see any injuries, they will think that you are lying. ording to the traditional rules, surely you will be punished. Wouldnt it be better if I give you a few cuts, some light punches, and kicks? What about it?" "Ha, ha," Qu Pingughed loudly and gave Chu Yang a condescending look. "So you are Chu Yang? Junior Martial Brother Li told us that we could deal with Shi Qian Shan, but we must save you for him to deal with. Ha, ha... that was why we did not touch you. Surprisingly, you want to help us? Ha, ha, with your abilities, how would you help us?" "Lets give it a try and see!" Chu Yang said intimately. "Perhaps Elder Martial Brother Qu will see if Im speaking the truth, stand still and let me make a few wounds. Wouldnt that be easy?" Qu Ping smiled and said casually, "Our Beyond the Heavens Sect, in the nine peaks and one garden, there are a total of 796 disciples, males, and females. We are being ranked annually. I, Qu Ping, although am untalented, but am still ranked neen. May I ask what rank you are, Chu Yang?" Chapter 22 Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique After Qu Ping raised the question, the youths behind roared withughter. Everyone knew that the top ten positions of Beyond the Heavens Sect disciples were held by the Nine Peaks. Even the eldest disciple of Purple Bamboo Garden, Shi Qian Shan, was ranked 13th. Moreover, the other two positions above him were also held by disciples from Nine Peaks. It seemed as though their ranks had been swapped. Chu Yang and Tan Tan, ordinary disciples, were now confronting with Qu Ping, one of the top twenty disciples. The difference in ranking between them was immense; this was indeed a case of a cat licking a tigers nose... a death wish! Chu Yang simplyughed, it was a very ordinaryugh, but extremely cold. Although it was summer and the weather was hot; but Chu Yangsughter was like an icy wind, blown from the peaks of snowy mountains, chilling everyone to the bone. Chu Yang gazed disdainfully as he spoke slowly in a stern voice, "Purple Bamboo Gardens honor is not for the likes of you to desecrate. However, the traditional rules of Beyond the Heavens Sect are not for you to break. Qu Ping, today, you will help me set the rules!" Sooner orter, I would have to trample on others in order to be the top disciple! If so, let it begin today! Todays battle will be my first battle to rise up to the pinnacle of the Beyond the Heavens Sect! I, Chu Yang, in my past life and now, have always stood in front of the wind, the peak of the waves; always ready to rise up to fighters challenges. Despite being the lowest rank after my resurrection, I still have my dignity and courage. Being at the pinnacle of ones field means to be constantly challenged by others. A third-grade martial pupil with poor cultivation going against a second-grade martial warrior. To establish his reputation? This was truly a joke. The people behind Qu Ping immediatelyughed, their eyes red at Chu Yang as if looking at a stupid fool. "Fool, you want to establish your reputation? You want to use Elder Martial Brother Qu as a stepping stone? Are you even thinking straight?" "This punk is crazy..." ... "Junior Martial Brother Qu, in that case, why dont you have a match with Chu Yang?" Liu Yun Yan, the team leader who was in no hurry to make a move, stared at Chu Yang as he spoke slowly, "Do not underestimate the enemy." His cultivation was higher than Qu Ping and his senses were also much sharper. When Chu Yang first stepped out, he talked peacefully so Liu Yun Yan would not feel anything. But now, Chu Yangs whole aura had changed. Liu Yun Yan felt a sudden surge of cold and heavy pressure. Just earlier, Liu Yun Yan looked down on him; now, he felt like a snowke amidst the hot sun, about to vaporize at any moment without a trace. At this moment, when he saw Chu Yangs keen eyes, he became slightly frightened. As the words do not underestimate the enemy left Liu Yun Yans mouth, theughter suddenly ceased. This showed that Liu Yun Yan wasnt optimistic about the match between Qu Ping and Chu Yang. Liu Yun Yan was a prominent character amongst the top ten. Even though he was ranked tenth, his strength was not ordinary, he was a fourth-grade martial warrior. A person of his caliber would naturally be able to distinguish the level of strength of an individual! Despite Qu Ping being only a second-grade martial warrior,pared to a third-grade martial pupil like Chu Yang, the difference was as vast as heaven and earth. Martial warrior versus martial pupil, clearly expert versus novice... Was there really anything to worry about in this battle? Chu Yang calmly smiled. He took one step forward and said, "Come at me, Qu Ping." With a deafening roar, Qu Ping leaped towards Chu Yang! His movement was as agile as a leopards. However, seeing that Chu Yang did not draw his weapon, he naturally did the same. Chu Yang was preparing to move when something shed before his eyes. At that moment, he suddenly felt a peculiar presence over him, as though someone or something was watching his every movement from the shadows. This was a superior spiritual sense that he cultivated in his previous life. This spiritual sense had helped him escape mortal danger countless times. Today, this sense suddenly arose. Except, he did not feel any killing aura from the people in the shadows. It seemed that they bore no ill will... Chu Yang could, in part, guess as to who were these people hiding in the shadows. Chu Yang thought, If God has given me such a good opportunity, let me give these people some excitement and fear. He maintained his facial expression and focused on the fight, only doing what was necessary to counter Qu Pings movements. His actions seemed very ordinary, but to the eyes of the spectators, there was something unfathomable about it. Chu Yangs upper body remained unmoved, but it looked as if he thought he was pressuring forward. Whereas Qu Ping discovered that even as he was moving forward, he could not even touch the hem of Chu Yangs clothes. However, In the eyes of everyone present, he was actually it was clear that Chu Yang was moving offensively forward, but he was actually moving backward! At first nce, he seemed to be an offensive state, but his action was actually that of avoidance! The bottom half of his body continued to maintain the stance of moving forward quickly with flexible movements... This preposterous phenomenon altered everyones perceptions. In the bamboo forest, as Meng Chao Ran witnessed the fight, his jaw dropped. He was just about to cry out loud when he came to his senses and shut his mouth. However, he did with so much force that his teeth mmed together making a loud ck sound. Leaving Meng Chao Ran with some terrible cheek pain... However, Meng Chao Ran was still notpletely calm yet; his eyes were wide open in shock. Terror filled him as he witnessed Chu Yangs fluid movements, as smooth and as flexible as liquid itself. At the same time, two other sounds in other parts of the forest reverberated, echoed causing the entire atmosphere around them to feel as though they were caught in a vacuum. The three martial artists were awestruck and their eyes were filled with excitement and joy as they witnessed Chu Yangs dodging movements. Snow gathers in the cloud, shocking to the heavens, as if forward, as if backward, as if there, as if gone! This technique was familiar to everyone in the sect. It was the Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique of Beyond the Heavens Sect! Disciples of every generation have practiced it, and everyone knew it. Even the lowest of servants could do a few steps. However, there has never been anyone who could employ this technique and as well and effectively as Chu Yang did. Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique was created by the founder of Beyond the Heavens Sect. That year, the patriarch went up the peak of a mountain to rx and soak in the warm sun in the winter. As he wasying there, he noticed a white cloud floating in the middle of the sky. The color of the snow on the ground seemed to shoot up into the air as the sunlight shone upon it. The light from the snow mixed with the color of the cloud created a mystical effect. Despite there being no wind, the cloud looked as if it was floating forward, but also floating backward. Sometimes appearing as though it was dispersing, while at other times looked as though it was gathering. Essentially, it felt almost impossible to decipher the direction and in which way the cloud was moving. The founder had an epiphany. After two years of burying himself in his thoughts, he created the technique and named it Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique as a reminder of the day that heaven and earth gave him that inspiration. Ever since then, this technique has been used extensively throughout the world. When the patriarch used inbination with sword techniques, he never ended up in defeat. Even when facing enemies of a higher power than him, he could not be injured. Unfortunately, theter generations could never fully learn Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique despite their efforts. Even inbination with internal qi and intensive cultivation, they were unable to achieve the same results as the founder. They couldnt use it to attack the enemy, nor use it to protect themselves. Hence, it became the most useless technique of the sect. Nevertheless, although cultivating it was useless, abandoning it also seemed wasteful. Everyone thought the founder was mistaken or did not leave the real technique behind. This thus became the greatest regret of Beyond the Heavens Sect. Unexpectedly, a few hundred yearster, the mystery of this technique has once again manifested itself through Chu Yang. How was he able to use it like that? In spite of Qu Pings efforts, he could not even touch Chu Yangs clothes. The more he tried to attack, the more unnerved he became. He was a second-grade martial warrior. How could he be unable to beat a third-grade martial pupil? His martial brothers were watching and definitely could not afford to lose! Qu Ping began to pant more and more heavily. He decided to pull out his sword, but before his hand touched the sword, a shadow shed and Chu Yang suddenly appeared in front of him. Qu Ping was horrified. Before he could dodge, there was a pow. He was hit right in the nose! His nose immediately began to bleed; he was in such pain that tears and snot streamed down on his face. "Be good, dont cry. This is for your own good." Chu Yang said in an appealing manner, but there was no emotion in it. His movements were like a fish in water -unpredictable. Soon after, there were two sounds bambam as he hit the sides of Qu Pings left and right eye. Suddenly, there was a newly made panda. Chapter 23 Ulterior Motives Qu Ping almost fainted out of anger. My opponents strength was clearly lower than mine! If at least, his strength was equal to mine, then thest three moves would have sent me to the grave. The opponent clearly used all his strength in those three moves, yet I only received superficial injuries. This definitely proves that the opponent is much weaker than me! Even so, I wasnt able to return any of his punches. What sort of logic is this? Qu Ping was infuriated. The enemy even went as far as talking to him as if he were a crying child. The fact that he was indeed tearing made him even more embarrassed and angry to the point that he would have rather died. He growled. The sound of his sword rang as it left its sheath. With a "swoosh" sound, Qu Ping immediately went for the kill. Liu Yun Yan muttered quietly, "Not good!" Although he did not understand what was happening, the Qu Pings current reckless state of mind was certainly no rivalpared to Chu Yangs sophisticated movements. Moreover, his sword technique has ced him in an extremely precarious situation. If he did not draw his sword, then the enemy would not have drawn out his sword either. So at worst, he would only suffer a few kicks and punches. Moreover, his strength was much stronger than his opponents, so even a few more kicks and punches would not result in major injuries nor put his life in any danger. But now that he has pulled out his sword, his opponent had reason to do it as well. Now the situation no longer just involved a couple punches and kicks... A bright Metallic light shed. The sword seemed infinitely dark; Qu Pings countenance also darkened. He held a murderous gaze and attack in a frenzy. In Chu Yangs eyes, there suddenly appeared a glimmer of killing intent. Even though you are not a good person, you did give Shi Qian Shan a beating. I am in a very good mood. I originally did not want to hurt you, but now you want to kill me? You are asking for death! Chu Yang still only used his hands and constantly moved only to dodge the flurry of swords. Qu Pings sword seemed to be everywhere, yet he was unable to even touch Chu Yangs clothes. His killing intent seeped into his bones, growing stronger... Qu Ping roared and suddenly leapt into the air. His sword shone brightly before swinging it down swiftly in a quick swoop. The Heavenly Sea Inversion Technique! This was one of the most powerful killing techniques of Beyond the Heavens Sect. Only when entering the rank of a martial warrior are you eligible to cultivate this technique. Chu Yang suddenly moved forward instead of backing up. He kept stance small and body close to the ground. This was a deadly weakness of Heavenly Sea Inversion Technique. Because the starting movement required jumping up, it left the individual vulnerable to attacks from the ground and the back. Moreover, the vulnerable area was very big. When Qu Ping just made his move, his opponent was no longer in front of him. His senses screamed danger. He barely had time to think when a very slight sound was heard from behind him. What sound was that? Suddenly, the light of a sword suddenly shone around him; followed by screams all around! All this time, Chu Yang did not pull out his sword. But at this critical moment, he did! When Qu Ping was still contemting, there was suddenly a painful feeling on his back, followed immediately by his left thigh, right thigh, then left shoulder and right shoulder. Qu Ping screamed loudly and dropped right to the ground. The middle of his back, left shoulder, right shoulder, left thigh, right thigh, all five spots were spurting blood. With the exception of his back, which had a superficial wound, the other four spots had puncture wounds from the back all the way through! The entire atmosphere around the fight suddenly became heavy. The spectators immediately recognized the movement Chu Yang used. It was known as the Five Point Flower Backhand Sword Technique. An ordinary beginner sword technique of Beyond the Heavens Sect. Completely without anything special. It wasmonly used to strengthen the body and to create a basic foundation. However, his movements were extremely precise. When Qu Ping jumped up, his position was like a thousand soldiers bearing down. Chu Yang immediately shifted behind him without hesitation. He used the Five Point Flower Backhand Sword Technique as easily as if he were practicing. Every point on the body was stabbed through with such precision that it was as though It was a drawing on a book! Chu Yangs mastery had allowed him to see Qu Pings moves before they were made. Moreover, his movements were agile and quick. His sword draws barely a sound. Qu Ping never thought that tiny sound was the sound of a sword being unsheathed. While his entire concentration was focused on the front, how could he expect that within a sh his enemy would be behind him? Qu Ping roared loudly, he turned around and in desperation, threw his sword. He currently no longer wished to win. He wanted to ensure that if he died, he would bring his enemy down with him. The sword, as if lit, suddenly shed, missed its target and flying straight into Purple Bamboo Forest. Nobody knew where the sword had flown to. However, Kong Jing Feng, who was standingfortably in the cover of the Purple Bamboo Forest watching the excitement and contemting on Chu Yangs Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique, did not have a chance to react when the sword flew towards him. Only a swoosh was heard as the sword pierced through Kong Jing Fengs clothes andnding on the ground right at his feet. Kong Jing Fengs eyes widened with shock and his mouth dropped as he looked at the glimmering sword beneath him. He could not help but take a deep breath in. His eyes had almost fallen out of their sockets and his forehead was dripping with sweat. Within a moment, his back was cold with sweat as well... The sword hadnded between his legs, missing it by less than a finger-length. There was even a hole in the pants underneath his robe. It had shrunk itself into a ball, but there was still a dense cold air surrounding the sword... Kong Jing Fengs face turned pale. Unable to control himself, he said in a low voice, "This... this was truly a blessing from the heavens..." Chu Yangs body swayed as he used the Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique to quickly close in on Qu Ping. All of a sudden, his right hand under the cover of a fog, struck Qu Pings back bringing with it a frosty cold air. Pow! Such a powerful palm strike! After that sessful strike, he immediately turned around and backed away from him for about three meters. After this palm strike, the three standing in the Purple Bamboo Forest all saw clearly that a frosty air came out of Chu Yangs hand. All at once, their eyes widened and their mouths dropped agape. They almost lost control and yelled out loud. Pow! Qu Ping flew into the air like a rubber ball. He fell to the ground like a rock. He cried pitifully in pain as he curled his body up, wriggling on the ground, sweating profusely trying to endure the pain. While still mid-air, blood was spilling everywhere, but the moment he fell down, ayer of frost quickly covered his whole body. The mysterious cold qi caused his wounds to seal up and the blood to stop bleeding. Qu Ping was writhing on the ground. His tragic appearance made it hard for people to look at. Liu Yun Yans group were dumbfounded and felt it was so surreal almost like they were stuck in a dream. No one could believe that Chu Yang would have attacked with such cruelty! The previous sword move alone had essentially destroyed Qu Ping! A subtle smile appeared on Chu Yangs face. Although he was forced to draw his sword, but he had ulterior motives when he used the Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique along with palm strike. The movement technique was used to avoid Qu Ping and also to secretly show the others who were watching. Moreover, the purpose of the palm strike, with its cold frost, was aimed at... Seven Shades Congregation Grounds! Seven Shades Absolute Saint Palm! This was the secret technique of Beyond the Heavens Sect, the most powerful technique! The biggest reason that generations of disciples wanted to advance into the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds was to use the extremely cold air there to cultivate Seven Shades Absolute Saint Palm! Chu Yang used this palm technique not to attack Qu Ping because, by that time, Qu Ping had already lost all capacity to fight. Then what was the purpose of the palm strike? The reason was to send a message to the silent observers, "Compared to others, I am already a step ahead!" As for why he went one step ahead... at this point, Chu Yang was absolutely certain and believed that Meng Chao Ran will help him clean up his mess, providing an exnation for him. "Chu Yang, you are truly cruel!" Liu Yun Yan looked at Qu Pings miserable face. His eyes narrowed and immediately looked at Chu Yang. Grinding his teeth, he said, "You dare to fight a fellow disciple like this." Chu Yang pouted. As he tilted his sword, a drop of blood slowly dripped down. The direction of that sword tip pointed directly to an unconscious Shi Qian Shan. Everyone was momentarily quiet. Was Qu Ping considered a fellow disciple while Shi Qian Shan was not? They were the ones that started the fight first by beating Shi Qian Shan to his current miserable condition. With evidence right in their faces, what right did they have to call Chu Yang cruel? Chu Yangughed coldly and said, "First, youe to Purple Bamboo Garden to cause trouble without the permission of the elders. Second, you were the ones who beat people from Purple Bamboo Garden first. Third, ... we already agreed that I would help elder martial brother a little, have you already forgotten that already?" Help... doing a favor? Looking at Qu Pings questionable condition, it seemed he already half lost his life. Everyone could not help but shudder. Help... help like this?! Chapter 24 Finding Joy In Helping Others "Ah, thinking about Elder Martial Brother Li Jian Yins incident the other day, it made all three of us very sad," Chu Yang said sorrowfully shaking his head. "Therefore, with everyone here today, our eldest martial brother did not fight back and let your people vent your anger. This was a way of giving you justice." With regret, he said, "But as human beings, we couldnt let you go overboard. You should not have created trouble at Purple Bamboo Garden like that. Let me ask you, did you pause to consider Purple Bamboo Gardens reputation at all? We are all brothers and sisters from the same sect; just as a rose and leaves are of the same root, why did you seek to tarnish our reputation like this?" Chu Yang frowned, "You hit people... thats okay, but time and time again, you keep wanting to make yourselves out to be the victim. You...! How can you be so shameless?" As these words were spoken, almost everyone was so furious that they wanted to cough up blood. In the bamboo forest, the three people who were watching secretly also felt as though their brains were scrambled. How can there be such shameless people? They already have the upper hand and yet still cry out in pity. "Dont you see? I won easily with just a little bit of my abilities, so you can imagine Eldest Martial Brother Shi Qian Shans abilities. Compared to me, he is many times stronger!" Full of anguish, Chu Yang said, "Eldest Martial Brothers martial cultivation is far greater than all of you, yet he did not fight back and let you hit him as you pleased. What else do you want? Do you need to kill someone in order to vent your anger?" Hearing that, Liu Yun Yans group of people turned around and looked at the unconscious Shi Qian Shan, feeling a little ufortable. Thats right if the junior martial brothers abilities were already that incredible, then Shi Qian Shan who was the eldest martial brother must be so much more... How could he possibly be a weak guy? It seemed that at the next rankingpetition for the sects eldest martial brother position, Shi Qian Shan is going to be a likely contender. "Today, you have hurt us, but we still did you a favor. Even though we suffered, but we are not the ungrateful people. Furthermore, we are disciples of the same sect; there are no reasons to quarrel. Let us call this even..." With generosity and leniency, Chu Yang continued, "Out of respect for Second Elder Martial Uncle, I will not pursue this matter any further." Liu Yun Yans people felt their head spinning. They were so confused that they could barely breathe and almost fainted on the spot. You beat someone to a bloody pulp, barely alive. And you say that youre going to let us go? Further still, you used that tone you used and iming to be doing so out generosity and respect... "Of course, if all of you elder martial brothers also want my help, I will not refuse. I believe in finding happiness through helping others is a virtue. Therefore, I steadfastly remember all the teachings of the sect." Chu Yang smiled in embarrassment. "Even though the things I have said seem boastful, yet it is true that this is the type of person I am. Always finding happiness in helping others. It has be a habit for me, helping those in need, rescuing those in danger, especially when ites to brothers and sisters from the sect. After all, we are all members of the same family. Yes, even if heads must drop and the blood must flow, we must help each other wholeheartedly." Liu Yun Yan looked at Qu Ping still sprawling in the yard and shuddered. This is what you call helping others? Help, motherf*cker, we are not fools! The gazes of the others were focused on Liu Yun Yan. They were waiting for his cue, but Liu Yun Yan was put between a rock and a hard ce. Even though he was ranked number ten and his martial strength was much higher than Qu Ping, after seeing Chu Yang in action, he knew that he absolutely did not want to be Chu Yangs opponent! With such monstrous techniques, even he would have suffered from those attacks! If he attacked and somehow unfortunately lost at the hands of Chu Yang, it would be devastating to Locking Clouds Peak! This would have been a responsibility that he could not bear. "Chu Yang, you are good! This matter stops here today!" Liu Yun Yan paused for a moment, then quickly said, "If the mountain wont move, then the water will. The Ranking Competition for the sects eighth generation will start soon; at that time Locking Clouds Peak will have a chance to face off with Purple Bamboo Garden. At that time, we will have a chance to end it once and for all in front of the whole sect." "Lets go!" The seven others then carried Qu Ping and moved back from the direction they came from. Before going, they turned to look at Chu Yang once more; their hearts were filled with fear, jealousy... and a multitude of other feelings. Being from the same sect, who would dare to seriously harm another disciple? Even when they punished Shi Qian Shan, they had restraint. They did not hit him in any vital areas, they only wanted to break a few bones so he would suffer and repent. However, Chu Yang, on his first move, he had pierced Qu Pings both arms and legs. No one would dare use such cruel methods. Chu Yang watched as the seven slowly faded away into the distance. His countenance was pensive and serious. Chu Yang waspletely victorious, and that was indeed indisputable! However, no one knew that from this battle, Chu Yang had realized his own weakness. This battle, in terms of experience, there was nothing worth mentioning. Chu Yangs skills and experience were a few decades more than that of Qu Pings. Therefore, each time the opponent started an attack, he was able to predict their movements and devise countermeasures. Hence he had an absolute advantage! Chu Yang had always thought that even though their martial strengths were higher than his, but with his experience and skills, beating them would have been without any difficulty. However, this battle had taught him that he was wrong! Experience and skill did not mean everything. When an enraged Qu Ping went straight for him, Chu Yang knew that he only needed to use one finger to push on the sword tip, to send the sword sideways. This, however, would have ced Qu Ping in an extremely precarious condition. After that, he only needed one strong move to crush Qu Pings dantian! In fact, he did just so. Only, when his finger touched the sword, it could not push the sword away. He even went as far as using his arm, and all of his might; yet he couldnt do anything! Qu Ping was a second-grade martial warrior,pared to a third-grade martial pupil, he was much stronger. With this kind of monstrous martial strength, no matter what strategy he used, Chu Yang was not Qu Pings opponent! Out of necessity, Chu Yang had to use his sword! Because merely fighting with fists, Chu Yang did not have any ability to cause injury to his opponent. To the spectators, Chu Yangs use of Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique seemed flexible and effortless, but no one knew the amount of pressure involved with each movement! In fact, even Qu Ping did not know that within that brief period, how many times Chu Yang had to rethink his tactics and change his attack. He should actually be proud of the fact that he had forced Chu Yang to use his sword. Even after drawing his sword, Chu Yang did not dare to hesitate. If he hesitated, the enemy would have counter attacked in full force! Then, Chu Yang would not have been able to defend himself because he had nothing else after executing his sword technique. Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique, once cultivatedpletely, would prevent anyone from being able to attack you. But when attacking others, a weakness would appear! Even though Qu Ping did not catch that w, that does not mean others wouldnt! Defensively, it was absolutely wless. But avoidance was far from victorious, and attacking was the only means of winning. However, the perfection of the technique would be lost during an attack and would hence surely show its w. Everything is interconnected! When you attack the weakness of your opponent, your weakness would naturally be shown to him! Chu Yang was full of thought when he was struck by an epiphany. His eyes suddenly glimmered with a light. Strength! Strength is essential! Shrewdness and experience would only work with opponents of the same or lesser level. However, in the face of a powerful opponent, tricks and experience would be considered mere childs y. Strength was the thing that Chu Yang currentlycked most. Tan Tan, who was stood at the side, stunned, yelled out enthusiastically, "Chu Yang! You are very... very handsome... very outstanding..." After thinking for a moment, he added, "Of course,pared to me, you are still a little less...Handsome...haha" Chu Yang nodded, "Tan Tan, starting tomorrow, every morning, you and I will cultivate together. I hope that one day, I will be as handsome as you!" Tan Tans face immediately became downcast. Then heughingly said, "Elder martial brother... then it is possible for you to be more handsome than me?" Chu Yang smiled and said, "Tan Tan, you see, currently Beyond the Heavens Sect is filled with people who bully the weak and fear the strong, who dare do things and yet are afraid not admit having done it. It is almost time for the Ranking Competition and these people will be the ones to inherit Beyond the Heavens Sect in the future." Chu Yangs voice was slightly loud as if he was speaking for someone else to hear. There was an air of mockery in his voice as he continued, "The burden of Beyond the Heavens Sect will sooner orter fall on these people, but how could people like them take care of beyond the heavens sect? I fear that they would more likely be the cause of the destruction of the sect! Tan Tan, I hope you can be even stronger and be able to protect yourself. So people who have sacrificed their lives for you will not be in vain." Chapter 25 This Disciple Is Amazing Seeing Chu Yang suddenly be serious like that, Tan Tan nodded his head repeatedly, despite being a little confused. Chu Yang smiled as he and Tan Tan carried Shi Qian Shan in. Shi Qian Shan was still unconscious, so he had no idea what happened. He would never have guessed that after todays fight, he would be famous amongst the disciples of Beyond the Heavens Sect. After returning, Liu Yun Yans group immediately begun spreading the news far and wide: Shi Qian Shan was a hidden talent and was the number one opponent for all the top disciples. Chu Yang was only his junior martial brother and yet he was able to beat Qu Ping! It was only natural to assume, how much more monstrous the elder martial brother, Shi Qian Shan was! Only by looking at Qu Pings injuries was enough for the disciples of the nine peaks to put Shi Qian Shan in the rankings of dangerous characters. In hisatose state, Shi Qian Shan couldnt have imagined that he had unintentionally be a major character in Beyond the Heavens Sect. The future truly is truly unpredictable; a person gains fame from current events, and theres simply no way to know ahead of time... Chu Yangs keen spiritual sense detected the people watching his fight from within the bamboo forest. Even though he did not know who they were, he was able to sense that they were high ranking members of Beyond the Heavens Sect. That was why Chu Yang said those confusing lines to Tan Tan; even though he had really intended to give Tan Tan advice, it was mainly aimed at those three people hiding in the forest observing. If Beyond the Heavens Sect was to depend on those useless people, then it will never grow. Only I, Chu Yang, can take care of it and make sure that it prospers. If he wanted to achieve the top disciple position and enter into Seven Shades Congregation Grounds to acquire the Nine Tribtions Sword fragment, then his every word and action had to be noticed by those high ranking individuals. Otherwise, he would have to wait for four years, when Beyond the Heavens Sect is being destroyed, to get the sword fragment. But by then, what would be the point? If he openly got the attention of high ranking members of Beyond the Heavens Sect, then he would be a core member of the sect. At that time, he would only need to announce, "Leave all of the burdens of Beyond the Heavens Sect to me!" Arrogance! Lets give it a shot, and see how that turns out. A long time after Chu Yang and Tan Tan had gone, there was movement in the bamboo forest. Within the endless purple of the bamboo, three silhouettes suddenly appeared. All three had a thoughtful look on their faces. Chu Yangsst few words seemed to have had its intended effect. Meng Chao Ran moved and immediately appeared next to the other two without making a sound. He said with a smile, "Eldest Martial Brother, Seventh Martial Brother, your visit to Purple Bamboo Garden gave me a shock." The two were Sect Master of Beyond the Heavens Sect, Wu Yun Liang and Master of Dream Clouds Peak, Kong Jing Feng. However, at this time, Kong Jing Fengs face was pale and white. There was a hole in his pants where the sound of wind could be heard blowing through, making the Master of Dream Clouds Peak hold his legs together in embarrassment. His position had a strange appearance... "We should be the ones who are frightened!" Wu Yun Liang said. "Junior Martial Brother, just you being secretive is not a problem. But why did you train such a perfect disciple and not say anything? Just now, we were almost endangered by your disciple!" Kong Jing Feng nodded repeatedly, in agreement with Wu Yun Liang. "Especially me, I was so scared that little Jing Feng almost shriveled up." These words truly carried some dark thoughts. Chu Yangs performance, regardless of whichever technique you looked at, was enough for the two high ranking experts from Beyond the Heavens Sect to be surprised and even shocked! There was the ephemeral Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique, there was the frightening Five Point Flower Backhand Sword Technique. In addition, Chu Yang disyed incredible mental rity and the ability to seize openings in the opponent when it presents itself. All of these factors caused these two very important characters of Beyond the Heavens Sect extremely surprised. The two thought to themselves that if they had the same martial power as Chu Yang, in todays situation, they would not have been able to act so high-handedly and dominate as Chu Yang did. This disciple of Meng Chao Ran was definitely skilled! With a sad smile, Meng Chao Ran said, "You almost fell over in amazement. As for me, my jaw almost fell to the ground. Elder Martial Brother, look at my eyes, see how they are still red? I could not believe that my disciple could be so monstrous...." As he said this a slight hint of annoyance appeared on his face... Wu Yun Liang and Kong Jing Feng were smiling since earlier. But suddenly Kong Jing Feng became shocked. He realized the meaning behind Meng Chao Rans words. "You are saying... it is possible that kids martial arts were not taught by you?" Meng Chao Rans eyes shifted; he didnt want to admit the truth, but ultimately, he sighed in resignment, "Even though I did teach him, but even I..." The two others at this moment were so astonished that their hairs stood on end. If the teacher who taught the technique did not manageplete cultivation; when the disciple was sessful, there could only be one exnation: heavenly endowment! Heavenly endowment is talent which stood second to none! Wu Yun Liang originally thought that Meng Chao Ran had mastered the cultivation of Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique and was inwardly filled with joy. However, after hearing Meng Chao Ran said, he was momentarily dazed. After a long time, he said with a contorted smile, "Then that Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique was due to..." Meng Chao Ran nodded resolutely. "I, myself, did not sessfully cultivate..." Both Wu Yun Liang and Kong Jing Feng were bewildered! "Could it be that he cultivated it by himself?" Wu Yun Liang said as he twirled his beard in agitation. "I, too, do not know," Meng Chao Ran sighed and continued, "My disciple is extremely clever. It is possible that he cultivated it himself!" The other two were dumbfounded. Meng Chao Ran rxed his arms and shrugged. The action seemed to say "I give up, I really dont know!" The three of them were normally very serious in front of the disciples, but when they were alone, they were very rxed. "Regardless of how he managed to cultivate the techniques so superbly, within your three disciples..." Wu Yun Liang mused for a while, then said, "There appears to be a talent..." As he spoke, heughed loudly. "With his cultivation, he absolutely would not have been able to notice that we were observing him in secret. But hisst few statements were clearly a message to us. I am going crazy because of this..." "A heavenly talent was born, a person with a terrible character exposed!" Meng Chao Ran said these words disgusted at Shi Quan Shans deceitfulness. It was not that hecked care for Shi Qian Shan, he just did not approve of his methods. Meng Chao Ran was very disappointed in him. To openly triumph over the enemy was the way to rise above others in Jiang Hu. Although plots and schemes would also work, the intention behind his actions would be entirely different. It was still possible that Shi Qian Shan could traverse Jiang Hu by scheming. Today it was clear that Shi Qian Shan could fight, but he chose to get beaten up, refusing to retaliate! That made Meng Chao Ran lose whatever little hope was left in him. Heroes can be patient, but they will never be powerful if they act cowardly! "Useless? Youre talking about Shi Qian Shan?" In Wu Yun Liangs eyes, there was a distant coldness. It seemed that Shi Qian Shan had left a bad impression on the Master of Beyond the Heavens Sect. Meng Chao Ranmented. "The Nine Peaks and One Garden of our Beyond the Heavens Sect has almost 800 disciples. Every master has a few disciples like that. Junior Martial Brother, do not let this weigh you down! Genius or useless, we will all eventually turn into a pile of dry bones! Hes not really that special!" With a deep look, Wu Yun Liang spoke slowly. "Amongst your disciples, Chu Yang is more than enough topensate for all previous regrets. This kid, Chu Yang, had methods that were cruel and decisive, not only that but his thinking was thorough as well. His words, bold and rational. Moreover, he had a breakthrough in cultivation. Truly a rare talent, not simple at all..." Kong Jing Feng also nodded in agreement. Today, these two hade to observe. The first purpose was to see what Li Jinsongs disciples would do. But more importantly, it was to look at the hole that made Li Jian Yin break his leg. Lastly, it was to see if Beyond the Heavens Sect had a genius with a superior mind and ability, the one they were searching for all along. After hearing Wu Qian Qians report, the two had suspected that Chu Yang pretended to be wolf in sheeps clothing. Otherwise, how could there be such coincidences? The only thing was, they found it hard to believe that there was a disciple with such capabilities and experience in the eight generation. Therefore they came to investigate! However, today, after watching Chu Yang deal with Qu Ping, they immediately knew that there was no need to investigate. It was absolutely caused by him! This person called Chu Yang was unquestionably a force to be reckoned with. The current state of Beyond the Heavens Sect, can be summed up as internal troubles and external aggression. They really needed talents, especially amongst the youth. That was why Wu Yun Liang regarded Chu Yang with such great importance. This respect was what Chu Yang had desired and intended to attain through his actions! Chapter 26 Tempering In The Jiang Hu Meng Chao Ran felt proud after Wu Yun Liang praised Chu Yang, but upon the hearing the words enough topensate for all, he didnt know whether tough or cry. "Eldest Martial Brother, you seem high-spirited! Even at this hour, youre still in the mood to joke around." "Why you rather have me crying?" Even though Wu Yun Liang was being facetious, he was very serious. He slowly said, " you need to cultivate Chu Yang well. In our Beyond the Heavens Sect, the number of people like him are far too few." Meng Chao Ran nodded and said with a sigh, "Theres no other way! Ever since we no lost the right to hold the title National Sect of the Great State of Zhao and suffered a great loss in our power, no one in court supports us. To make matters worse, the government officials treat us with discrimination and otherrger sects harass us. Any talented disciple could be stolen away or killed duringpetitions. Beyond the Heavens Sects destiny is extremely precarious... If we are unable to protect the talents of the sect, then I am afraid that in our generation, Beyond the Heavens Sect will cease to exist." Meng Chao Rans words included some very serious warnings and reminders. A pained smile appeared on Wu Yun Liangs face. He and Kong Jing Feng looked at each other. After his wrinkled face slowly rxed, he smiled and said, "Perhaps, youre afraid we would sell off your disciple?" With a moments hesitation, Meng Chao Ran said, "You cant be too careful! Beyond the Heavens Sect is no longer what it used to be." Wu Yun Liang sighed and said, "I know! So you guys are still dissatisfied with the rankingpetition amongst the disciples in the sect. Indeed, Beyond the Heavens Sect is currently on the decline. If we have apetition like this, distinguished disciples will be known to the enemies and they will be put in danger. However... it must be done." Meng Chao Ran sped his hands behind his back, "well I think you only want to maintain the archaic traditions of Beyond the Heavens Sect. If you are so determined not to change them, then we have nothing else to say." Meng Chao Ran was usually a pacifist, but he had just said these harsh words. Wu Yun Liang, who had been in the sect with him for decades, had never heard words as harsh as these before. At this point, Wu Yun Liang realised how dissatisfied his junior martial brother was. With a sigh, Wu Yun Liang said sternly, "If I really wanted to change things, I only need to say so. But the reason I kept this old rule, is because I wanted to cultivate pure metal from inside the fiery hell. Thispetition will distinguish real talent from mediocre ones." Wu Yun Liang calmed down, he slowly said, "There are currently 800 disciples in the eighth generation of Beyond the Heavens Sect. Whereas our seventh generation currently only has 70 left. Of the masters from the sixth generation, ten people barely remain. As for the fifth generation, there is currently only one, the Ninth Martial Great Uncle..." His face strained as he gritted his teeth, "If my ns seed, then of the thousand people from Beyond the Heavens Sect, those who are capable of surviving will not exceed a hundred. These people will be the foundation for Beyond the Heavens Sect to rise to its glorious peak." "The useless need not be kept! The mediocre are simply not needed at all!!!" Wu Yun Liang took two slow steps and in a dreadful Low voice, " If a sacrifice is required, even I, Wu Yun Liang, will sacrifice!" "A sects decline is not due to the external pressures but due to the internal disputes andck of unity. Our Beyond the Heavens Sect is a perfect example of such a case." Wu Yun Liang said enigmatically, "If a sect wishes to rise to the heavens, it has to go through blood and fire to be reborn!!!" Meng Chao Ran sighed, "If these outstanding disciples were to be targeted by the enemies, it would have been us who have pushed them into danger. But the same goes for countless things in life. Only in oveing hardship, can they be the pirs of the sect." Wu Yun Liang said casually, "If we cannot ovee such adversity and are all killed, then Beyond the Heavens Sect will no longer exist. What I want is not to prolong thatst breath, but to give our all in the final fight." Kong Jing Feng nodded, "Eldest Martial Brother is right. Better to have one glorious moment, then a hundred waning years!" Meng Chao Rans pupils suddenly narrowed, "Eldest Martial Brother! The current decline of the sect is greatly rted to the Zhao Dynasty. But now your ns to revive the sect. Are they perhaps ... ?" "Exactly!" Wu Yun Liang said pensively, "for the past ten years, whenever I wasnt at the sect, then I was at the Iron Cloud Nation. The Zhao Dynasty has always bullied us. Why should we have to cling to them? So what if they are the Great state? There are no guarantees that it will continually prosper and without ever falling." Meng Chao Ran was shocked. But upon seeing Kong Jing Fengs calm countenance, he immediately understood that Elder Martial Brother Kong already knew about this. "Eldest Martial Brother, this is far too dangerous!" Meng Chao Ran took a deep breath, his face still worried. "Find fortune in danger!" Wu Yun Liang said ndly. "The first time a sect needs to rise up is difficult but definitely not impossible. It is only, after seeding, and it declines again, rising up the second time will be far more difficult. We need to prepare carefully as though the sect is about to perish." Meng Chao Ran sighed and did not say anymore. "Three days ago, I dispatched Ninth Junior Martial Brother along with Qian Qian, Xue Ye, and Mu Shang to secretly go to Iron Cloud Nation. First, it was toplete a task. Second, to provide them with an opportunity for them to venture into Jiang Hu and learn." After hearing this, Kong Jing Feng became terrified. "Eldest Martial Brother, how could you let Qian Qian go like that?!" "I knew that you would certainly have tried to stop it if you knew, which is precisely why I didnt." Wu Yun Liang replied casually. "It has been three days. Even if you want to bring her back, you cant." Kong Jing Feng immediately raised his voice, "I have no issue with Ninth Junior Martial Brother bringing Xue Ye and Mu Shang, but why did you let Qian Qian go along? This trip is very dangerous. Moreover, all the major sects are like tigers on the prowl for us..." "Its up to fate!!!" Wu Yun Liang said coldly. "A few days ago, when you and I were talking about the female disciples of the sect, I had already thought about this. Now, let Qian Qian go out there and hone her skills in Jiang Hu!" "Honing skills in Jiang Hu... our Beyond the Heavens Sect has many such female disciples. Those with beauty like Qian Qian are not few, but why do you have to send Qian Qian?" Kong Jing Feng was livid. "She is your daughter!" "She is my daughter, and are all the other female disciples are without parents? Are they not precious to them?" Wu Yun Liang said, burdened. "Should I pamper my daughter forever?" Kong Jing Feng stomped his foot in indignation, his gaze became filled with anger as he stared at his elder martial brother. "Shes not just your daughter, shes our niece! You cant let her take such risks." "It is exactly because she is my daughter, which is why she has to take on the responsibility more so than the instead of other female disciples." Wu Yun Liang said coldly. "My daughter is not a precious princess. If I keep her in hiding while I let her martial sisters face danger... then I would rather not have this daughter..." "Beyond the Heavens Sect is already in such deep trouble and the pressure against us which is keeping us down is getting even stronger each day. If we want to rise again, then we cant avoid paying a big price. No one should be an exception. Not you, nor I, not even my daughter!!!" After he finished speaking, Wu Yun Liang immediately turned around. His entire body stiffened. The two others could not see that his eyes were quivering. Lets hope... Qian Qian will be able to return safely. I am a father, but I have heartlessly sent my daughter to carry out such dangerous duties. Is it possible that I am true without feelings? However, I am not only a father, I am the master of a thousand disciples of Beyond the Heavens Sect. When it is necessary, even if all must be sacrificed, it must be done. However, if only one person needs to be sacrificed, then... then let it be my daughter. Because I am the master of Beyond the Heavens Sect. Wu Yun Liang clenched his teeth, his jaw trembled before returning to normal. He still did not turn around. But said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Junior Martial Brother, you must teach Chu Yang well. That Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique..." He paused and contemted for a second. Then calmly said, "Let him cultivate well. If there are any secrets to it... he can keep them to himself. Or you both can hold on to them. But you must remember, no third party can ever know of them. Meng Chao Ran pondered for a second before he said, "Shouldnt we teach it to the entire sect? If we teach this technique, the power of Beyond the Heavens Sect would increase by even double." Chapter 27 Crown Prince Bu Tian "Junior Martial Brother, you are only looking at the benefit, but you neglect to see the risks. The sect is not yetpletely taken care of; furthermore are too many spies. Sharing the secrets would mean that we would not be the only ones who capable of cultivating it. Furthermore, this skill would be a great advantage for our enemies." Wu Yun Liang said casually. "Therefore before everything is finished, we must absolutely never disclose this to the anyone on the outside. Moreover, you must prepare a good technique for him to use to divert the enemy..." "Yes." Meng Chao Ran nodded in understanding. When he said those words, it proved that the current situation of Beyond the Heavens Sect was extremely critical. It also demonstrated that his previous spection was a bit too optimistic. Used to divert, divert who? Currently, no one from the outside even knew about it. Only a few of Second Elder Martial Brothers disciples knew, yet he still wanted to divert the attention away. Then... "Also, Chu Yangs Seven Shades Absolute Saint Palm... how did he cultivate the cold qi? This is extremely strange. But still, dont bother him about it." Wu Yun Liang said thinking. "Lets wait until his cultivation reaches a higher level. After which, we will allow him to enter the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds and increase his cultivation further!" "This disciple of mine, even though his talent is as high as the heavens, yet currently his martial strength is still very weak. We should not utilise him just yet. I need to evaluate everything first." Meng Chao Ran replied as if still in thought. "Junior Martial Brother Meng, I had previously nned that your disciple Shi Qian Shan would be a suitable choice with his thorough nning. But now it seems Shi Qian Shan cannot be used. However, Chu Yang..." Wu Yun Liang smiled. "We could use him." "Use?" Meng Chao Rans eyebrow rose. His gaze became sharp. "Currently, we do not have any resources inside Iron Cloud Nation. Our sect needs to have someone to secretly our set roots." Wu Yun Liang said quietly. "After Chu Yangs performance today, there is no doubt that he is an appropriate choice. How about we send him as a delegate?" Meng Chao Ran was astonished and did not speak for a long time. Eventually, he said, "There is no doubt that this is a good opportunity. But it is also a dangerous road. Countries like Iron Cloud have countless martial experts. Once discovered, we would be flooded with disaster. Chu Yang is still far too young! I hope Eldest Martial Brother will rethink this decision carefully..." "How could you be a talent without weathering through a storm?" Wu Yun Liang said. "Always living at the boundary between life and death and struggling in extreme danger, thats how you be someone who is able to bask in the realm of mountains and clouds. Furthermore, I can guarantee you, other disciples might be exposed, but Chu Yang will certainly not!" When he finished talking, he nced at Kong Jing Feng. The two bid Meng Chao Ran goodbye and left. As the two silhouettes disappeared from sight, Meng Chao Ran stood sadly in front of Purple Bamboo Garden. At a nce, his countenance seemed rather somber. Meng Chao Ran sighed. He muttered, "Eldest Martial Brother, there are some things... that cannot be achieved with the strength of a sect like ours. Two countries in conflict, our Beyond the Heavens Sect is just so small in the grand scheme of things... what can we really do? We were forced to take risks, but cing all hope in a single basket is simply unthinkable... Just one mistake countless casualties will result perhaps lives will be lost... Too much nning and things will fall apart... Beyond the Heavens Sect is currently in no condition to take such arge gamble..." Meng Chao Ran had an uneasy feeling as if the whole world was being lifted into a huge vortex with Beyond the Heavens Sect right in the center waiting to be destroyed at any moment... This vortex was in fact actually fueled time and time again by Beyond the Heavens Sect itself. Even going as far as using its full force to help it... The Lower Three Heavens stretched for trillions of miles. At its center, there were three countries. Going further out, you would be away from all the fighting. Among these three countries, the Great State of Zhao truly lived up to its name. It had thergest territory. Its nations strength was tremendous, its people prosperous. It was also taking steps to expand its border on all sides with dreams of uniting all under the heavens. The two other countries were Iron Cloud Nation and Limitless Nation. These two countries, despite having powerful forces, were much weaker aspared to the Great State of Zhao. They were also considered as prey coveted by the Great State of Zhao. Recently, boundary struggles broke out at the borders of the three countries. At this point, in the capital of Iron Cloud Nation, Iron Cloud City, appeared were four fatigued riders at the city gate. One middle-aged person, two young men and a young woman wearing a ck silk mask. On their bodies, there were blood stains. They looked at each other and the middle-aged person exhaled a long sigh and said, "We are finally here. Qian Qian, are you okay?" He spoke as if a heavy burden had just been lifted off his chest. "I am fine." Said Wu Qian Qian, her voice exposing her weariness. "We were attacked more often this time. I dont understand what happened. Our whereabouts are being kept secret. Something is definitely amiss." This middle-aged man was the head of the ninth peak of Beyond the Heavens Sect, Stepping on the Clouds Peak, Bao Kuang Lei. Bao - a rtively rare surname which tranted meant violence. Bao Kuang Lei was a bold and honourable characterparable to Wu Yun Liang. Although he was careful in his work, he was not afraid to take risks. In addition, when he was extremely meticulous. The name Bao did not seem well suited to his character at all. "Regardless, were finally here." Wu Qian Qian smiled. The four nced at each other, sharing the same unspoken thoughts... There must be a spy within the sect! Moreover, the position of the spy was probably not low! "Lets enter the city." Bao Kuang Lei carried a sad countenance, but it became immediately uplifted as he stretched out his arms. The group entered into the city, turning left and right, here and there for quite a while before reaching a vast official looking building with a silver que on top. Three golden words were carved on it Thousand Autumns Manor. This building was the home of the royal prince of Iron Cloud Nation. A servant announced, "The royal prince of Iron Cloud Nation lives here!" After the announcement, the four adventures advanced into Thousand Autumns Manor. Under the guidance of a servant, they arrived at the main hall. In the middle of the hall was a luxurious throne. A youth had an aura like precious jade, as he wore a soft, yellow outfit, reading intently. His long brows reached up to his hairline. His face was like a pearl and upon his head of ck hair, a crown sat prominently. At a nce, this youth looked a little thin, weak and perhaps even timid to others... But if you looked closely at the effortless way he was holding his book, then you would notice that there was an extreme stability to the pose that he held. His face was gentle and calm, even effeminate to the point that it made people want to protect him... Once you approached this youth, there was a sense as if you were standing in front of the moon, so lofty and high beyond reach! It seemed as if the power over all lives under the heavens were held in those steady thin hands! After hearing the introduction by the servant, this youth ced his book down and slowly lifted his head to look at the four people. His face revealed a smile, like a spring breeze that dispels the winter snow, and spoke peacefully, "You have had to travel a long journey to be my guests. Please sit down." Bao Kuang Lei immediately said, "Thank you, your highness." Then he and the three disciples sat down on the side. This youth was the prince of Iron Cloud Nation C Tie Bu Tian. In this moment, his eyes shed over the four people. He suddenly smiled, his brows rose, and he said casually, "It seems you did not have afortable trip." "You are correct. It was full of ughter and danger." Bao Kuang Lei answered calmly. They were people of the sect and did not belong to the court; when speaking to the prince, they did not need to bow or conduct themselves ceremoniously. However, Xue Ye Meng and Qin Mu Shang were somewhat tense. "Haha... it seems that someone had secretly taken action." Tie Bu Tian smiled ndly. His eyes, like hisughter that slowly trailed off, slowly narrowed. He put his palms together and said slowly, "Please rest assured that nothing like that will ever happen in Iron Cloud Nation!" Even though his physique was thin and frail and he was not very tall, when he put his palms together, he stood up and his cold gaze swept the horizon with the aura of one who couldmand everything under heaven! It was as though, just by standing, everything would bow in reverence at his feet. Bao Kuang Lei was shocked, he finally understood his eldest martial brothers decision. Just looking at the princes aura when he stood up was enough to be certain that he was going to be a legendary hero! Chapter 28 The Tyranical Supervisor "You should stay and rest here for now. Early tomorrow morning, I will personally inform my Father. If he agrees, then we shall proceed immediately." Tie Bu Tian said with a smile. Earlier his appearance was like a sword emitting an aura of power and arrogance. But after he smiled, his entire demeanor became gentle and intimate, making others feel as if they were basking in the morning sun. He did not employ any tricks to sway the hearts of people. The way he spoke naturally was enough to make all whoe into contact with him feel regret as to why they did not serve him. "Yes!" Bao Kuang Lei shivered. He could not help but re-evaluate this prince at a higher level. Despite his age, he was not a simple individual. Since his birth, Bao Kuang Lei has met many different kinds of people. However, he has yet to meet anyone who could evenpare to this prince. It was clear why people praised him as the number one heaven-sent talent of the Lower Three Heavens in all of time. Before meeting Tie Bu Tian, Bao Kuang Lei did not pay attention to those praises. In life, how can there be such a thing as a heaven-sent talent. Its only through good upbringing and undergoing harsh training than normal people that one is able to be strong. If you learn to rule from infancy, over time, your aura will certainly be considered above average. As for number one heaven-sent talent... there is nock of heaven-sent talents in this world. However, at this time, he believed. From the elegance that seemed seeped into his bones to the majesty that seemed to radiate from the soul. Every action, from the lifting of the hands to the stretching of the legs, was so natural and exuded a sense of royalty that it made a Jiang Hu person like Bao Kuang Lei tremble within his soul. Beyond the Heavens Sects Purple Bamboo Garden. Next morning, Tan Tanid on the ground with arms and legs outstretched, panted and eximed, "Chu... Yang... I... I... admit you are much more handsome than me. But these past few days, you have been far too cruel. You are going to work me to death..." These days Chu Yang just wanted to cultivate, so he forced Tan Tan to go along with him, causing him to almost die from exhaustion. Therefore, only after a few days, every time Tan Tan saw Chu Yang, he would shake uncontrobly from fear. With every session, Chu Yang calcted very carefully. He knew exactly how long it would take before Tan Tans body reached its limits. So after each time, even though Tan Tan could barely stand up, his body was not in any danger whatsoever. Now every time Tan Tan saw Chu Yang, it was as if he had run into a demon. Previously, he was in the habit of bragging in self-admiration, but currently, he didnt even have time for self-admiration. Chu Yang took a deep breath, pulled in his energy and stood up. In the past twenty days, he did not let his cultivationpse for even a little. His cultivation has already reached the ninth grade martial pupil, just a little more and he would enter the rank of martial warrior. Feeling all the transformations which he had undergone within himself, Chu Yang couldnt help but smile. Only when he advanced to the rank of martial warrior could he begin to officially train his body. If his strength had not reached martial warrior level and he forcefully trained using excessive physical exercises, then there is arge chance that his muscles and internal organs would be severelypromised. There was a saying in the Lower Three Heavens, "Literaturests for eternity, A Martial artist retires at death." This implied that those who practice martial arts usually do not live past 60 years. However, this lesson seemed to be urate. Because while this saying basically valued literature over martial arts, the number 60 was just a haphazard guess. The truth was, every year, there are countless martial pupils recklessly desire to improve their skills by cultivating carelessly. However, this usually ends up consuming a lot of their strength and results in extreme fatigue that is unbearable to the body of a martial pupil. Even if they advance in skill, that fatigue remained hidden within their body. When they are about 50 years old, this fatigue will manifest itself intensively and it would be toote to do anything because the body would be ravaged beyond repair. Therefore, martial artists always wasted the most time in the training the body, setting a solid foundation at the martial pupil level before progressing. Just a little bit more and he would be a martial warrior, then he will have the requirements to cultivate the Nine Tribtions Sword C Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique! And not just the Nine Tribtions Sword, but there were techniques in the Middle Three Heavens that clearly stated those below the rank of martial warrior are not to cultivate. Chu Yangs dantian was stirred. He had struggled from dawn to noon to cultivate a little qi for the Nine Tribtions Sword spirit to absorb. He would then release that qi a moment after. Despite the amount of qi being significantly smaller, it was extremely pure. Although, this qi could notpare to natural qi, in terms of purity it was many times better. The difference was in purity was like heaven and earth, far much better. During these few days, after each cultivation, as his martial power increased, Chu Yang felt the sword spirit stir quietly within of him. He thought nothing of it, gradually ignoring it all together. What worried him most during this time was the pure purple jade essence he wore around his neck, which was unreactive. When it came to this pure purple jade essence, Chu Yang still could not find a solution. The first time he had attempted to use this pure purple jade essence to restore his energy, the Nine Tribtions sword spirit suddenly became disturbed from inside his dantian and cut off contactpletely. Chu Yang tried again a few times but to no avail. It was clear that the Nine Tribtions sword spirit wanted him to rely on his own strength to cultivate, not any external sources. Even when he used the jade to recover energy to fight against a rival, the Nine Tribtions sword spirit would still do the same. Before, he was able to use the jade essence once, in coping with Qu Ping. At that time, the Nine Tribtions Sword Spirit had no reaction, but ever since that battle, it refused to allow him to do it again. Upon encountering an impartial monitor like this, Chu Yang had no choice but to oblige. Eventually, he extinguished any intention of using the pure purple jade essence during cultivation. Tilting his head, Chu Yang looked at Tan Tan, who was desperately trying to cultivate. He suppressed hisughter and said, "Okay, you can rest a little." Hearing these words, Tan Tan felt such great relief. He was so grateful that he almost started to shed tears. He was so fatigued that he had trouble even getting up as his arms and legs refused to cooperate. When he finally got up, he let out a sigh of relief. In the yard, Chu Yang continued to practice the simple act of drawing and sheathing the sword. Even though this was extremely mundane, he was attentive to every little action and kept training until every part of the movement was smooth and precise. At this time, the sun had slowly begun to show itself, making Chu Yangs whole body heat up. Drops of sweat constantly dripping off his face and body, soaking the ground. When Tan Tan finally recovered, he turned observe Chu Yang. Tan Tan began to notice a strange point in Chu Yangs movements. Even though Chu Yang repeated the same actions hundreds of times, each time Chu Yangs movement had a minute difference! It seemed as though Chu Yang was continuously adjusting. From the beginning, where his actions seemed a little unnatural, toter when they became fluid and finally appearing as a sh of light. Drawing the sword, sheathing the sword, he continued repeating the same motions and as he did, the sound of each movement became softer than thest. "Chu Yang, your arm is swollen!" Tan Tan was looking at Chu Yang practicing and admiring him when he suddenly realised that between Chu Yangs elbow and shoulder was an abnormal swollen mass. He shouted out in panic. However, Chu Yangs countenance remained unconcerned as if nothing has happened and his movement did not stop. He said indifferently, "Its nothing. It will go away with more training. If I stop now and wait for it go down, then it would take a long time. The best way is to practice until you get used to it. Then this swelling will go away on its own. This is how you advance!" "Oh..." Chu Yangs words made Tan Tan feel ashamed of himself. He could only stand there stupefied. Then seeing that he had restored some energy, he immediately resumed training. In a corner of Purple Bamboo Forest, Meng Chao Ran was quietly watching the two practice. The edge of his mouth revealed a little smile. Meanwhile, a constant moan could be heard from inside. It was the sound of Shi Qian Shan being tormented by pain. He had been bed-ridden for the past 20 days. Qu Pings people were cruel; that day they had broken not only Shi Qian Shans ribs but also his femur. At least for the next three months, Shi Qian Shan would not be unable to practice. And in the next half year, he would not be able to use his martial arts. However, by then, the rankingpetition for disciples of Beyond the Heavens Sect will have been over. This injury has undoubtedly destroyed all of Shi Qian Shans ns at Beyond the Heavens Sect! The physical pain did not evenpare to the mental anguish that Shi Qian Shan felt. Yet the bizarre thing is, he did not hate the people who hurt him, he hated Chu Yang. In Shi Qian Shans mind, if it were not for Chu Yang, he would have had a bright future! Chapter 29 Wolfs Heart And Dogs Lung It cant be left unsaid that what Shi Qian Shan felt was correct. All the misery that he currently suffered was single-handedly caused by Chu Yang. During this period, Chu Yang meticulously took care of Shi Qian Shan, checking on him once a day. "Eldest Martial Brother, how are you? Today, I have advanced beyond fifth-grade martial pupil." "Eldest Martial Brother! Today, I had broken past the sixth grade." "I have achieved seventh grade...!" Every good news made Shi Qian Shan felt as if he was being pierced by a thousand arrows. He became extremely upset making his recovery very slow; to the extent that it might have even worsened. However, the thing that Shi Qian Shan should not have done was let his hatred for Chu Yang spread to Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan as well. This hatred was so deep that it seeped to his bones! How could Chu Yang have progressed so fast? It certainly must have been a favor from Meng Chao Ran. The master must have had given him some sort of special elixir to speed up cultivation! I have been with him for so many years and he didnt give it to me. Instead, he gave it to Chu Yang! That must be it! The hatred in Shi Qian Shans heart gradually grew more severe, until it became immeasurable. In the days that followed, even though his attitude was indifferent, Meng Chao Ran treated Shi Qian Shan with great attention and care. He did not hesitate in using his own energy to heal Shi Qian Shans meridians as well as help reduce his pain. Furthermore, he spared no effort in searching for a medicine to help Shi Qian Shan recover... However, Shi Qian Shans hatred had clouded his judgment. He went as far as to grind his teeth in anger at the master who had given him so much at his own expense. So... Shi Qian Shan really wanted revenge! Outside of Shi Qian Shans room, there was a small pond, approximately the size of half a room and slightly deeper than a meter. Water flowing from the peak moves through here before continuing downward making a winding stream through the mountains. The water in this pond was so clear, you could see the bottom. Everyday Chu Yang and the others drank from here. Shi Qian Shan attempted to get up from his bed, stealthily took out a paper parcel from under his bed. This was the Before Dawn Soul Scattering Powder, a mixture of five highly toxic poisons, without any taste or colour. But most importantly, with no known antidote! When mixed with food, it bes a wonderful tasting additive which acts to stimte your appetite. Shi Qian Shans lips were trembling with even his fingers shaking in nervousness. However, he remained steadfast in his resolve. He reached for the candle next to his bed. With his right hand, he broke off part of the candle... His face seemed to alternate between red and white, as though his heart in conflict. However, his hands did not stop as emptied the entire parcel of poison into a newly formed wax pellet. Afterwards, he hid everything under the nket. If I am to remain like this, you people shall not live well either! Anyway, I am so heavily wounded, even if everyone here was dead, no one would suspect me! If Purple Bamboo Garden has only me left, then the Sect Master would surely show some preferential treatment! That way I would still have a chance. Even if I can no longer lean on Meng Chao Ran, I will still be able to seed. Die! All of you can just go and die! At this point, Shi Qian Shan had apparently entered a state of frenzy. The sun slowly rose to its peak, Shi Qian Shan listened, then clenched his teeth... A small container flew straight outside from his hand. Plop! It dropped into the pond. Shi Qian Shan breathed a sigh of relief. He slumped in his bed. There was a look of anxiousness as well as shame in his eyes. But immediately after, he became crazed. He grounded his teeth, his hands gripped tightly onto the nket, tearing a hole in it. A momentter, he finally rxed. A smile emerged on his face, revealing his pleasure and satisfaction. The water in the pond flowed constantly if the poison was released directly, then its effect would fade. However, if it were ced in a wax container, it would release more slow, remaining in the water for a longer period of time Based on the usual daily meal time, this moment was absolutely perfect. After about a second, there was a creaking sound. It was the sound of the two wooden buckets that Tan Tan used to carry water. Shi Qian Shan immediately went back under his nket, closed his eyes and moaned... After a while, the cking sound of pots and pans were heard, followed by Tan Tans monstrous singing. Finally, the fragrant smell of food arose. Shi Qian Shan smiled evilly. ... The three, Meng Chao Ran, Tan Tan, and Chu Yang sat around the dining table looking at aromatic food. Tan Tans glimmering eyes were fixed upon his master, but his stomach was growling. He was waiting for Meng Chao Ran to open his mouth, then he would devour the food. However, when Meng Chao Ran looked at the food, he frowned. The food today did not seem like normal. The smell was much stronger, almost... excessively fragrant. There was something strange! He felt that something was astray. Meng Chao Ran in deep thought picked up his chopsticks, only to put them down again. He tilted his head and looked over at Chu Yang. It seemed that Chu Yang was also staring at the food on the table and thinking about something. Meng Chao Ran was surprised. The reason he found the food strange was due to his decades of experience in Jiang Hu in addition to his meticulous personality and heightened senses borne from countless dangerous encounters. If it were normal people, then they would not have noticed any anomalies in the fragrant smell of the food. It was even more likely that they would want to eat it. But how could Chu Yang realize this? He was only 16 years old. Moreover, he had never been outside of the sect. How could he have such keen perception? "Tan Tan, did you make this food?" Chu Yang calmly smiled and asked. "Thats right, lets eat everyone. It smells so good... I cant wait any longer." Tan Tan begged pitifully. Chu Yang seemed to have figured out something as he looked at the rippling water in the small pond outside. With a flick of his wrist, there appeared a small ck jade pin in his hand. He poked it into a soup dish on the table. It immediately changed to a frightful purple-blue color. Tan Tans expression changed immediately, almost screaming out loud. It was if he already knew Tan Tans reaction without even looking at him. Chu Yang quickly covered Tan Tans mouth with his hand as his gaze did not leave the food on the table. He said in a serious voice, "Tan Tan is not capable of poisoning us. The problem is in the pond water!" Meng Chao Ran was shocked, because he also thought the same thing. Tan Tan was the cook yet he was not the culprit. After all, he took care of Tan Tan since he was little. Tan Tan never had any exposure to poisons. How could he have done it? Meng Chao Ran took a deep breath. Suddenly, there was anger in his face as he turned his head and looked straight at Shi Qian Shans room. "Let me go!" Chu Yang said quietly. "You? What do you n to do?" Meng Chao Rans countenance was unsightly. "Basically, I n to satisfy him," Chu Yang said casually. Meng Chao Rans eyes narrowed. With a slightugh, he said, "In that case, you should go then." After a pause, he continued, "Dont say too much. Let him have a chance to exin himself. Its possible he isnt aware of the extent of his actions." His voice was very soft, yet within it, there was bitterness and fatigue. No matter the reasons behind his actions, Shi Qian Shan was still his disciple for the past 7-8 years! Chu Yang volunteered to handle this matter because he understood Meng Chao Rans dilemma. Meng Chao Ran was indefinitely furious. Conversely, Chu Yang understood the way he thought and felt very happy. Chu Yang nodded as he carried the tray of food that was previously prepared for Shi Qian Shan. When he arrived in front of Shi Qian Shans room, he smiled slightly and said, "Eldest Martial Brother, its time to eat!" "Doesnt Tan Tan always bring my food? Why is it you today?" Shi Qian Shan asked, looking suspiciously at Chu Yang. "That Tan Tan is so tired today, he couldnt even get up." Chu Yang smiled warmly and said. "We are all brothers; Tan Tan or me, what difference does it make? You have helped us so much with such deep love and care. I thought I should at least do something to repay you." Shi Qian Shan answered in agreement, "Actually my appetite isnt very good today, I dont feel like eating yet. Just leave it right there." What a joke! He clearly knew there was poison in the food. It was his own doing! How would he dare eat it? Outside, Meng Chao Ran was concentrating all his energy to hear everything that was being said inside of the room. When he heard Shi Qian Shan saying that, he could not help but snort. He still could not understand the fact that his disciple of 7-8 years now wanted to kill him. Even though everything was already clear, he still told Chu Yang to give Shi Qian Shan a chance to exin himself. As though somehow hoping that it wasnt the work of his disciple. However, after hearing the words of Shi Qian Shan, he had lost all hope. With a big grin, Chu Yang asked, "How could you not eat? The body is iron and rice is steel. Plus you are wounded, you need nutrition to recover quickly. Eldest Martial Brother, you must eat at least a little bit! If you finish the whole thing, I am sure you would feel better." Shi Qian Shan frowned and said in a disgusted tone, "I already told you, I wont eat! Just get out!" "Why not... is there poison in there?" Chu Yang asked sincerely, "Eldest Martial Brother, we have been brothers for many years. Why would you believe that I would poison you? Hurry up and eat!" Chapter 30 Life: Some Mistakes Shouldnt Be Made The expression on Shi Qian Shans face immediately began to change. He knew that Chu Yangs words were aimed directly at him. He quickly lifted his head, looking right at Chu Yang. He asked in a serious voice, "What are you trying to say?" "I am trying to tell you to eat. After that, you will definitely be able to understand!" Chu Yang looked at him, his gaze slowly turned cold. He continued slowly, "I wanted to see if the poison in the food can kill or not. To be honest, I am very curious!" Shi Qian Shans heart suddenly sank. "You... What kind of joke is this?" Chu Yang smirked. "What? Are you not having any fun with this game? Shall we move onto a new and more exciting game then?" Chu Yang took a bowl of rice from the tray onto the bed and sat down on Shi Qian Shans legs. A crack was heard as the healing bones broke once again. Shi Qian Shan screamed in pain as his body contorted like a shrimp. Perspiration the size of peas began to stream down his face. The moment his mouth opened, Chu Yang stuffed it with a bit of the nket. Chu Yangs action was agile and decisive. Someone with many decades of experience could not have carried out an action as smoothly. Shi Qians anguished screams immediately turned into smothered chokes, as he tried repeatedly not to swallow. All he could do was to stare at Chu Yang in deep fear, shaking his head repeatedly. During this time, sweat was pouring like rain from all over Shi Qian Shans body. With one hand holding the rice bowl, Chu Yang gripped Shi Qian Shans neck with the other. He looked coldly at Shi Qian Shan and said, "Shi Qian Shan, I didnt want to kill you so early, I have hardly vented my annoyance. However, your actions today cannot be tolerated and have pushed me beyond my limit." With his mouth muzzled, no matter how Shi Qian Shan tried to yell and scream, he could only emit a few throaty ohoh. His eyes were filled with resentment and fear as he struggled in ast ditch effort, rendering himself even more pain than help due to the extent of his wounds. "Shi Qian Shan, lets not even talk about the way you treated Tan Tan and me these past years. Eight years ago, you and your family were robbed by bandits, your lives hanging by a thread and your sister was almost raped by them. It was master who appeared in time, rescuing your family. Afterward, it was your family who begged master to take you as a disciple. Master thought you seemed like a decent person and eded to their request. He then took you in and taught you martial arts. However now, not only do you not appreciate his kindness, you even reciprocate by using poison to try to kill him. Are you even human?" Chu Yang reprimanded, "You are indeed wolfs heart and dogs lung!" Shame appeared in Shi Qian Shans eyes, but it disappeared almost as quickly as it came. He violently red at Chu Yang as if wanting to eat him alive. Theres was not a shred of repentance at all! Suddenly Shi Qian Shan coughed violently. The force was so strong that a clump of fresh blood along with the nket that was stuffed down his throat flew out from his mouth. The fresh blood sshed on the nket forming patchy streaks. Shi Qian Shan ignored his pain and stared furiously at Chu Yang. "Chu Yang! Dont try to pretend in front of me. Its absolutely useless! Ive stopped using those little trick a long time ago." Shi Qian Shan let out another dry cough and despite the blood that was running from the edge of his mouth, he uttered resentfully, "So what if I am an ingrate? I wanted to kill you all, so what? I have a burning ambition, wolfs heart, and dogs lungs, so what?" Shi Qian Shan was panting, his chest heaving. "If it wasnt for you, I wouldnt have been beaten to the brink of death. If my legs werent broken, I would not have lost a chance to participate in the sects rankingpetition. My future wouldnt be this bleak if I hadnt lost that chance. Everything is because of you! Chu Yang... you and I will never share the same sky! As for master... hahaha..." Shi Qian Shan wiped the dried blood from the corner of his mouth andughed coldly. "Do you really think Meng Chao Ran is that kind? He saved my family because he was mesmerized by my sisters beauty! If I did not discover that in time and immediately married her off to somebody else, then she would have fallen into his hands. Normally he acts honorably, but within, he is a no doubt a scoundrel. Sometimes, at night, he keeps calling, Chu Chu... Chu Chu... does he think that I wouldnt be able to hear? Chu Chu is my sisters nickname! He is truly incorrigible!" It seemed that Shi Qian Shan knew that his fate had been sealed after what he had attempted to do today. So he revealed all the resentment that was held within his heart. In the dining room next door, upon hearing these words, Meng Chao Rans entire body trembled and his face grew pale. Crack! The teacup in Meng Chao Rans hand shattered. The little fragments dropped down through the cracks of his fingers. Suddenly, Meng Chao Rans hair stood on its ends. He let out a single breath, which flew towards the door, identally created a big hole. "Hahaha, I was right. This old man... what greatness and generosity... hahaha..." Shi Qian Shan said as heughed with insanity. Chu Yang roared and rushed forward to attack Shi Qian Shan. Pow! Before Chu Yangs palm was even lowered, the wall separating the two rooms broke, scattering dust everywhere. Meng Chao Ran had rushed into the room and grabbed Chu Yangs wrist. He knew that Chu Yang would not be able to control himself and decided that it was time to intervene. "Old man, did you want to say something else?" When Shi Qian Shan saw Meng Chao Ran, his body instinctively cowered. However, the only thing that remained aggressive was the tone of his voice. Meng Chao Ran slowly released his grip on Chu Yangs wrist. He took a few breaths and quickly recovered. His eyes looked at Shi Qian Shan without sympathy. He said slowly, "Shi Qian Shan, from this moment, you are expelled from the sect!" Shi Qian Shanughed loudly. "Oh, Meng Chao Ran, Meng Chao Ran. Do you sincerely believe that at this point I still need to be your disciple? I would rather not!" Meng Chao Rans gaze became colder, yet he continued to speak calmly, "Shi Qian Shan, despite your sisters beauty, she did not mesmerize me to the point where I would be obsessed over her." With augh, Shi Qian Shan mocked, "Are you crazy? Why else would you then call my sisters name in your sleep?" Meng Chao Rans eyes shed with anger but was soon immediately reced with pity. "That was not your sister name. I am 48 this year and eight years ago I was 40 with your sister being only 15. Even though she was not bad looking, I, Meng Chao Ran, would never stoop that low." Meng Chao Ranughed dryly, "I did call Chu Chu... However, I was not referring to your sister, Chu Chu; But rather Ye Chu Chen, my wife, the love of my life. We have been separated for 20 years now. There has never been a moment that I dont think of her..." Meng Chao Ran said coldly, "Actually, the reason I saved your family that year, was because her name and your sisters name sounded simr. Jiang Hu has always been full of the strong bullying the weak. I was never interested in even interfering in the affairs of others!" Meng Chao Rans words left Shi Qian Shan choke, lost for words. At this moment, everything became clear. It suddenly made sense why masters voice became strange each time he mentioned that name. After all, it wasnt his sisters name... Suddenly, Shi Qian Shan was filled with remorse. He went through many years filled with distrust and embracing hatred, but as it turned out, it was all due to a misunderstanding... Meng Chao Ran took a deep breath before speaking in a casual manner, "Do not misunderstand. The reason I am exining everything to you is not for your sake! This shall be my farewell to you." Despite how Meng Chao Rans words seemed contradictory, Chu Yang, being a neutral party uninvolved in this conflict understood his intentions. Meng Chao Ran was exining everything to Chu Yang as neither did he want his disciple to misunderstand him nor others to misunderstand the precious love he held in his heart. Hence he needed someone to be his witness. Many years have gone by, yet nothing has or could sway the love in Meng Chao Rans heart. Shi Qian Shan then realised that he had surfaced Meng Chao Rans greatest suffering! His countenance changed as he cried out, "Master.... I was wrong... I was confused... I deserve to die... please, please forgive me." "Its far toote! In this life, there are some mistakes you should not make. And if you make them, then you will have to pay with your life." Meng Chao Ran shook his head coldly and slowly stretched out a hand. His gaze remained calm and resolute as he ignored Shi Qian Shans pleas for forgiveness, determined to eliminate any such future problems. Chapter 31 Breakthrough Chu Yangs hands and eyes were agile, quicker than Meng Chao Rans. He struck Shi Qian Shan in the chest, and only a pow was heard as the bones around Shi Qian Shans chest shattered into pieces. Shi Qian Shans body jerked up, eyes widened, and blood flowed from his ears, nose, and mouth. In a few breaths, his body went limp and he stopped breathing. "Ah?" Meng Chao Ran looked at Chu Yang, and he immediately understood Chu Yangs intention, letting out a sigh. "Master, it was better for me to do it. He bullied us for years, so this was a chance for me to vent my anger." Chu Yang said calmly. Meng Chao Ran stared at him and patted him on the shoulder. He wanted to say something to Chu Yang, but in the end, he just quietly walked out. With Meng Chao Rans personality, if he had to kill a disciple he raised for eight years with his own hands, then he would be haunted by it forever. However, if it was Chu Yang, it would be different. Even though Shi Qian Shan still died in front of him, it was ultimately not by his own hand, hence he felt less burdened. How could Meng Chao Ran not know Chu Yangs intentions? Chu Yang sighed, and while looking at Shi Qian Shans corpse, he couldnt help but say bitterly, "Dying so easily... you were really let off easy."These words were not wrong. If Meng Chao Ran had not suddenlye over, with Chu Yangs tacticsbined with the hatred umted from two lifetimes, Shi Qian Shan would have been abused to the point that he no longer wanted to live. Finally, Chu Yang understood why Meng Chao Ran named as such. Firstly, because of the word Chu from that jade pendant. Secondly, because of the word Chu from Ye Chu Chen. Didnt Chu Yang sound simr to the term the early morning sun? As forChu Chen, did that not have a simr meaning as his name as well? For the Tan in Tan Tan, did it not carry the meaning of short lived[1]? Was this not Meng Chao Ran expressing hismentation for his short-lived love? Chu Yang suddenly understood the immense suffering that his master carried in his heart. In life, the most unbearable thing one could experience was to be separated in life and death. The words separated in life came first, which meant that it was much tougher to be separated while still alive than to say goodbye due to death. Parting in death was only temporary difort, but living apart would torment one for life. A person only had to be alive for the pain to be engraved deep inside and to be tortured without end! "Ye Chu Chen..." Chu Yang quietly noted. Staring in the direction Meng Chao Ran walked, he thought, "Master, I will remember this name." Looking back at Shi Qian Shans corpse, whose eyes were wide open, Chu Yang remained silent for awhile, after which conflicting emotions emerged in his heart. He finally came to a realization: he had transformed the lives of others! In the previous life, Shi Qian Shan would have lived for another four years. However, after no more than a month after rebirth, he died by Chu Yangs hands... After a moment of silence, Chu Yang covered the body with a nket and leisurely carried it outside. When everything was taken care of, Chu Yang discovered something surprising. During the course of this event, Tan Tan prepared another meal and set it out on the table, still steaming hot. Even more surprising was the fact that Meng Chao Ran, instead of disappearing, was quietly sitting at the table as if waiting for Chu Yang. Everything was just like any other day. As Chu Yang entered, Tan Tan asked shakily, "That... Eldest Senior Brother... ah, Shi Qian Shan...?" "He died. I killed him." Chu Yang said calmly then sat down. With a nod, Tan Tan kept his head down and suddenly lost his appetite. When he heard the things Shi Qian Shan said earlier, he thought death was not a good enough punishment. However, he now still felt an inexplicable feeling of loss. Regardless of everything, they had lived together for many years. On top of that, until today, Tan Tan did not discover Shi Qian Shans true nature. With a serious face, Meng Chao Ran picked up his chopsticks and said, "Lets eat." His gaze was calm as if the earlier event never urred and the Purple Bamboo Garden never had a disciple named Shi Qian Shan. The three were quiet. The air around them was heavy with tension near breaking point. Chu Yang did not say anything else. Meng Chao Ran did not need any constion. Even though he did feel slightly regretful, it was not something he couldnt get over in a couple of days. The only thing was, before dying, Shi Qian Shan said words that renewed the pain deep inside Meng Chao Rans heart. That pain would probably continue to torment him for a long time... When Meng Chao Ran was done eating, he saw that Chu Yang was eating voraciously. He could not help but grin and spoke, "Chu Yan, was this really the first time you killed someone? If I remember correctly, you have not even killed a chicken before." Stupefied, Chu Yang answered, "Yes...!" At this moment, he realized that he was too calm after killing someone. In the eyes of an experienced person like Meng Chao Ran, this extraordinary reaction was questionable. Whether it was a martial artist or an evil person with countless crimes, after killing for the first time, there should be a reaction of some sort. Yet Chu Yang had just killed a person for the first time, his eldest martial brother of eight years, and he could still eat as if nothing had happened...! How could this not unnerve others? "Your mind is extremely fortified. Its as if you are a natural born killer." Meng Chao Ran smiled as he talked. Suddenly he remembered Wu Yun Liangs proposal. He realized sending Chu Yang on that dangerous mission might not have been so unreasonable. This level of calmness was too extreme. If he were sent on the mission, he would absolutely not reveal any weaknesses. Yet, Meng Chao Ran was still worried about his disciple so deep inside he was conflicted. There was a good chance that Chu Yang could die! "Natural born killer..." Chu Yangughed to himself. He thought to himself, "Even though it was my first time in this life, in my previous life, I have sent thousands of souls to the underworld. Can it really still be considered a cold-blooded reaction? My heart had died a long time ago. Killing a man, strangely enough, was no different than killing a chicken... "Even with death, Shi Qian Shan did not pay for all his sins. Disciples act of killing him was simply a matter of doling out justice. There was no pressure or hesitation, and it was also my pleasure to do so." Chu Yang answered. Meng Chao Ran looked at him and suddenly smiled, "Very good!" In the blink of an eye, three days passed! That night, Chu Yang was sitting alone in the depths of Purple Bamboo Forest, feeling the energy of heaven and earth. He had a feeling that today would be the day he would have a breakthrough in his cultivation and advance to the level of Martial Warrior! Since the day he killed Shi Qian Shan, a violent force buried deep inside him had awakened. Chu Yang also felt a frightening aura fluctuate wildly in his dantian - as if a bloodthirsty emotion had awakened and was struggling and howling inside him. This was the cruelty ingrained in his soul from practicing sword arts without love in his previous life. Chu Yang spent a lot of effort suppressing this emotion in order to continue to cultivate peacefully. Just then, an energy inside him suddenly surged up as if trying to break away from some invisible shackles! Chu Yang eyes narrowed as he manipted the vortex of energy with special attention to his dantian. At this point, the little Nine Tribtion Sword Spirit seemed to be the center of everything. The vortex from his dantian swirled around the Nine Tribtion Sword Spirit nine times and shot straight into the meridians at the speed of lightning. Like a massive force of nature, it flooded his meridian channels! Gradually growing powerful, the energy swirled around his meridians nine times and became a powerful wave. Chu Yangs concentration was disturbed as this wave pushed past the level of Martial Pupil and aggressively advanced into the level of Martial Warrior! Boom! Chu Yang could only hear an exploding sounding from within him. His whole body shook violently and suddenly fresh crimson blood shot out from his mouth and nostrils. At this time the vast energy had risen up and broken through his barriers, flooding into new meridian channels. Chu Yang was meticulous in controlling his energy flow because after a breakthrough, using new meridian channels could lead to injuries if not managed properly. These injuries would be the invisible force that limited a martial art practitioners achievements in the future. He was being careful as if crossing a bridge made of a single log. After leading his energy around the meridian channels once, Chu Yang was soaked in sweat. However, he did not falter and continued with maximum effort. One round, two rounds... nine rounds werepleted! After the cycle was done, Chu Yang let out a powerful breath. He felt as if he had less than half his strength. Then, a rxed feeling came over him as if he was immersed in warm water. Chu Yang spit out a dark mass. Even in the night, it shed a bright light and then dissipated into thin air. In a hidden ce in Purple Bamboo Forest, Meng Chao Ran stood upright. His whole body was covered in the nights dew as he was attentively watching over his disciple. At the moment Chu Yang seeded, Meng Chao Ran also let out a sigh of relief. Chu Yang had just progressed by another step in his cultivation path. "Meridian purification!?" Meng Chao Ran was bbergasted when he saw Chu Yang spit out that demonic dark mass. Unable to control himself, his eyes opened wide and his mouth suddenly uttered those words. This... this was the impurities from his meridians! [1] It was actually a whole phrase referencing a flower called Tan Hua or Queen of the Night , which blooms rarely and only at night Chapter 32 Meridian Cleansing Chu Yang had just achieved the Martial Warrior tier. Yet he managed to purify his meridians, removing the toxins and impurities? What sort of peculiar disciple have I taken in? Anyone capable of what Chu Yang had done definitely had some sort of phenomenon talent. Meng Chao Ran was astonished at what he was able to do and he was not the kind of individual who was easily surprised. Furthermore, there was no one in the history of Beyond the Heavens Sect who had done something like this before! If Wu Yun Liangs people knew of Chu Yangs capability, they would have been ovee with fear and fled! This process of removing impurities from the body usually urred during the transformation into Martial Warrior. This process was known as Body Transformation. It involves pushing out impurities from the peripheries of the body through the gradual cultivation through the nine grades of Martial Warrior. The level after Martial Warrior is known as the Martial Master. The process of breaking through to the Martial Master tier involves the same process of getting rid of the impurities within the body, getting ready for the path of cultivation. The purging of impurities by a Martial Master was from the five organs within the body. This process was called Internal Transformation. After the level of Martial Master is the level of the Martial Great Master. The impurities which were expelled during this stage were gathered from the meridians. This was the stage where an individual could truly be considered as a cultivator. This process was known as the Meridian Purification. Beyond that was the realm of Revered Martial Artist. During cultivation, the body would expel impurities from deep within the body C an example is the impurities from within the marrows of the body. These impurities were known to be extremely detrimental to an individuals cultivation. This was called Marrow Purification. Marrow Purification was thest step in the process of training the body! It was no wonder that Meng Chao Ran was terrified! Chu Yang had only broken through the level of Martial Warrior, yet he was capable of performing Meridian Purification! Moreover, Meng Chao Ran was currently only capable of Meridian Purification! Chu Yang felt relief as he broke through the Martial Warrior level. All he needed now was the first piece of the Nine Tribtion Sword and this would enable him to cultivate the Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique! Although Meng Chao Ran was surprised, Chu Yang wasnt. Every early morning, he would continually practice the same movements, each time eliminating impurities from his body. The impurities were not external but internal as well. It was as though they would just vanish into the morning mists. It was one of the mysteries behind the Nine Tribtions Sword. It targeted different points in the human body, even simple actions caused the entire body to move, from inside and out. In addition, it also multiplied the pressure which was used to expel impurities several times. Thus a single simple movement could be an invaluable technique, much to the point that it could be considered priceless in the world of martial art. Chu Yang nted his feet firmly into the ground as he stood up and he slowly began to bend his upper body backwards. It appeared as though his body was as flexible as rubber as his head went between his legs. He then gripped his arms tightly around his legs as his body formed a circle. He then pushed his body into the air and began to spin intensely. Meng Chao Ran observed Chu Yangs movements in mid-air and saw each part of his body moving in a different direction. The joints in Chu Yangs entire body were rattling with extreme intensity. Meng Chao Ran was shocked! He immediately recognised how difficult this movement was. However, he didnt know what the point of this movement was. Regardless, even if he were to attempt it, he probably would have to try multiple times before getting it right! Chu Yang spun mid-air for what seemed like an eternity before he descended and rolled on the ground. After he stopped, he stretched out his limbs and it was apanied by a crackling noise from his joints. He wobbled as he stood up almost as though he was walking for the first time. His legs trembling as though it was too weak to even support his weight. It took him a while before his entire body regained its original stability as the cracking sound of his joints began to cease. Both his arms moved in a peculiar motion as they swang, once again the rattling sound of his joints could be heard! "ck... ck... ck..." Meng Chao Ran was stupefied. He vaguely understood the implications of these actions. However, such understanding only made him more terrified! The movements were part of the Life Convergence Technique! Each movement seemed extremely bizarre and inexplicable, but they all contained the tips of the major sects! From nothing to existence, to egg, to maturity, to hatching, to flying up... This was the Life Convergence of Birds! After finishing these four movements, Chu Yang stopped. This was one of the movements of the Nine Tribtion Sword which could only be cultivated upon entering the level of Martial Warrior. If an individual were to attempt to cultivate it at the Martial Pupil level, the consequences would be severe, leading to the likely crushing of the users body and bones into small pieces. The suffering that each individual experiences while practicing the movements was simr to the pain experienced from having ones bones pulled from their body. Moreover, the pain did notst for simply an instant but rather for the entire duration of the movement. Yet despite the pain that he experienced, Chu Yang did not make a sound. Speaking itself would release arge amount of vital energy, reducing the effectiveness of the movements by arge portion. It was after his rebirth that made Chu Yang determined to put in all of his efforts into everything that he did to do it to perfection. When everything waspleted, Chu Yang stretched as he took a deep breath. The ground surrounding the area that he stood suddenly became soaked with perspiration as his entire body suddenly began sweating profusely. "Master! These four movements are called the Way of Infinite Universe. Because of the many mysteries surrounding this technique, I can only do it poorly like so. Please tell me where my errors were and how I can improve!" Chu Yang said that casually without even turning his head. He was aware that his master would be present to watch his breakthrough into the Martial Warrior tier. Despite not being able to sense him, he was absolutely certain that his master would be nearby. He learned this in the next 4 years of his previous life. Every single time each of his three disciples had a major breakthrough, Meng Chao Ran would act apathetic on the outside, yet would be concerned about the safety and condition of his own disciples. Each time, the master would be dedicatedly and intently watching, guarding his three disciples. Meng Chao Ran wouldnt ever say anything, yet he only took action. However, in the previous life, by the time Chu Yang had realised what his master went through each time, it was far toote. How could he pretend to be ignorant of his masters troubles? Meng Chao Ranughed loudly and walked out from within Purple Bamboo Forest. He asked, "How did you know I was here?" Chu Yang smiled, his eyes full of affection. He said, "Each time one of us has a breakthrough, where did you go? When we cultivate, we were never disturbed. When we have a breakthrough, our surroundings were extremely peaceful. There was not even a bug, let alone rodent, snakes... Something like that inside Purple Bamboo Forest, how could it not be surprising?" Meng Chao Ran smiled happily, "It was your effort. The breakthrough was from your own abilities. This master only silently watched." Although Meng Chao Ran did not mention anything, he was deeply touched. He was aware that the movements were done intentionally so that he would be able to cultivate and enhance his own self-defence. This set of movements were extremely helpful during cultivation. Meng Chao Ran chose not to mention anything else other than making a mental note of it. The set of movements that he had done was a treasure. However, he did not know where Chu Yang learnt it from and he did not ask. He believed that everyone had their own secrets to keep and if Chu Yang did not want to tell him, he decided that he would not probe. He respected the privacy of his disciples and Chu Yang was one of them. Knowing that is enough! ... Meng Chao Ran stood at that area for a moment before he returned. In the days Chu Yang prepared for the breakthrough, how could he have not known? He had carefully observed Chu Yang for many days, leading him to be mentally fatigued. However, despite Chu Yang just having a breakthrough, he was not sleepy at all. In the middle of the night, Chu Yang sat by himself at the top of the mountain. Looking into the darkness, his heart throbbed. Qing Wu, I am now a Martial Warrior! I will be able to cultivate Nine Tribtions to Transcend the Nine Heavens quickly. Then I will have the ability to watch over you and protect you. I will not let you suffer. Where are you now? Chu Yang remembered that currently, Qing Wu was only a tender age of 10 years old. Yet Chu Yang could not help but gently smile as he pictured Qing Wu as a child. Probably still a little yful runt? Still in pigtails? In the previous life, I did not meet Mo Qing Wu until she was neen and I was twenty-five. Thinking about Mo Qing Wu, Chu Yang went back to previous life... He recalled Mo Qing Wu liked purple bamboo, and he, who was reminded of his warm childhood, chose the most purple of bamboo forests to cultivate in. Therefore, he and Mo Qing Wu met for the first time at a purple bamboo forest on the Heavenly Misty Peak of the Nirvana Mountain. However, Mo Qing Wu was also attacked near Heavenly Misty Peaks purple bamboo forest. It was the ce where he and Mo Qing Wu built a few purple bamboo houses together... There were a few young bamboo shoots... Mo Qing Wu had carefully nted them one by one along the path that he frequently walked. At that time, she said, "Chu Yang, if I die one day, please spread my ashes on this road... so my spirit can be part of it... so that each time you walk through here, you can step on me. I voluntarily let you step on me... even though you might not intend to visit me and only want to see purple bamboo, it would still be good enough for me... I only need to feel your presence even if its just for a little while... a short while would be good enough." Qing Wu, Qing Wu... Chu Yang thought bitterly. There was a gentle smile on his face, yet his eyes were filled with sadness and longing! Chapter 33 Mole It was extremelyte, almost midnight. Chu Yang reflected and mediated about what had happened as he sat atop a boulder, in a crouched posture with his arms around his shins. The night wind blew, causing his clothes to flutter about in the night winds, immersed in thought. The night sky was now at its darkest as another two hours passed. Chu Yang had remained in the same position for the past two hours and just as he was about to return to his room, his senses detected something peculiar. He sharpened his gaze, focusing on the mountain range which was on his right. His eyes were fixated on a hidden path which led from the mountain range into Beyond the Heavens Sect. This was a path in which not many people knew. As Chu Yang intensely inspected the path, suddenly he saw three dark shadows swiftly moving as they emerged from the foot of the mountain. They appeared and disappeared as quickly as they came using the darkness of the night as cover almost giving the impression that they were ghosts. Chu Yang felt uneasy. Remembering his masters words and his strong desire to protect Beyond the Heavens Sect, he knew he had to take action. This window of deep darkness was the best time to move without being detected. Moreover, this window of opportunity onlysts for barely an hour. These people clearly had ill intentions, as it was likely that they hid there and waited for this time before they took action. Chu Yang focused his mind, gathering his resolve and shot forwards like aet. He used the cliff face as aunch pad, leaping from surface to surface to gain as much ground as quickly as possible. In no time, he stood at the foot of the mountain. He then mobilised into action, using quick steps and the cover of trees in pursuit of those three individuals. Despite Chu Yang only being a first grade Martial Warrior, he was not fearful. If he could fight them, he was certainly able to escape. Chu Yang felt that he was obliged to protect the sect for everything they and his master has given him. Chu Yang felt as though he had already covered a few miles even though he only gave chase for a few minutes. His body moved lightly and felt as fluid as he needed it to be. If there was an expert who saw the way he moved, he would have been shocked beyond words. Chu Yang moved with precision always taking care tond in blind spots. Despite Chu Yang moving very fast, he never failed to cover himself with either the trees or shrubs that were around. He was extremely adept at finding hiding spots. A single nce at the terrain and he would be able to instinctively know where to go, nning each step perfectly. Chu Yang continued to move forward for about 5 or 6 miles before he saw the entrance to Beyond the Heavens Sect in the distance. Suddenly he stopped charging as he realised something. He moved along the side of the mountain, blending within the shadows without making a sound... The three intruders were huddled in a crack along the mountainside waiting quietly. Not too far off was the entrance of Beyond the Heavens Sect. It was well guarded at all times by each of the disciples of the nine peaks with the exception of the Purple Bamboo Garden. These men who were clothed in ck did not dare to storm the entrance even though they were probably strong enough to overpower the disciples. However, if a confrontation were to ur, they would have acted rashly and alerted the enemy of their arrival. It looked as though they were either waiting or they had something already nned. Chu Yang took weighed both options silently before moving his body but by bit in an extremely cautious manner to move closer to them. All three of them had dark scarves which concealed their faces as had carefully concealed themselves behind arge boulder. Chu Yang knew at first nce that it was not their first time here because of how impable their hiding location was. Vision was blocked off on all three sides leaving two possible escape routes, one of which was extremely well hidden. This acted as an effective precautionary measure as they would be able to quickly make their escape without being surrounded by enemies. Chu Yang decided to camouge with his surroundings, almost bing one with the boulder as he waited quietly against it as he slowed his breathing. Chu Yang believed that he himself was an extremely patient person and so his wait began. Time passed slowly as the thinnest of the three ck clothed visitors grew impatient, "Whats going on? Wasnt the appointment time clearly stated? Why isnt that wretch not here yet?" "Just be patient and dont throw a temper." One of the other two suddenly looked up and gave a warning signal. After he looked up suspiciously, he said: "Why do I feel like there is someone else around?" Upon hearing this, the other two people started to be more alert. They focussed on their surroundings using their hearing to try to detect the presence of any foreign individuals. Chu Yang remained calm and maintained his breathing, disregarding whatever they had said, keeping as still as a rock. This was a part of human instincts. When you sense that there is someone following you, you are able to tell without turning and looking. Any regr individual has this instinct. However, if they turn around and dont see anything, they would simply assume that they were wrong about it. Simrly, the three albeit was suspicious in the beginning, rxed and were reassured that there wasnt anyone else around. "Maybe I was just being paranoid". "It is always good to be cautious." The other two replied softly. At that very moment, there were movements at the entrance of the sect and a voice shouted out. "Who is there?" A firm voice replied, "It is I!" "Oh, it is second elder martial uncle. My apologies, this disciple was being disrespectful." "Second elder martial uncle, are you going to cultivate?" "That is correct. Cultivation requires determination, you should remember that with hard work, anything is possible. The natural energy of heaven and earth is most potent at sunrise. This is the best time cultivate." "Yes, second elder martial uncle, we will make sure to follow your teachings closely." A ck shadow slowly crept across the entrance. However, the disciples who were guarding the gate were too distracted to notice. The disciples were still praising him as they said "Second elder martial uncle is a key individual in our sect. Despite the level of his cultivation, he is so humble. In addition, he is extremely hardworking, going out almost every day at this time to cultivate. His stamina is indeed admirable. I am not sure that I will be able to live up to that." Another voice said "That goes without saying. Second Elder Martial Uncle is such an incredible person; how can you everpare?" Chu Yang was shocked. This person was really Second Elder Martial Uncle, Li Jinsong! Li Jian Yins father C head of Locking Clouds Peak in Beyond the Heavens Sect, the second strongest person of the sect! Li Jinsong was dressed properly, his sword hanging on his waist. He looked as though he was about to practice with his sword as he left the sect with a swift jump flying away and at the same time leaving a graceful curve in the air... After a few leaps, Li Jinsong neared the meeting location but he made sure to move around the area a few times before arriving at therge boulder. This seems to be a regr meeting. Chu Yang thought to himself. In addition, the disciple who guarded the gate did, in fact, mention that he usually cultivates around this time. "Why did you wait until now? Is there any news?" The thin one of the three asked briskly. "Am Ite?" Li Jinsong asked with slight dissatisfaction as he was clearly annoyed by thatment. He shrugged it off before continuing. "Have you brought it?" "No hurry with that item." Another ck outfit person quickly appeased him. "Elder brother Li, quickly tell us of the recent changes." With another humph, Li Jinsong suppressed his voice and said, "There is something devilish going on. I want to ask, besides you people, is there anyone else interested in Beyond the Heavens Sect?" The three ck outfits were stunned and stared at each other, "We arent really sure about this. In any case, Beyond the Heavens Sect is currently in a dangerous situation and it is likely that there are others who want to cast theirs." Li Jinsong said, "Ah. A while ago, Wu Yun Liang sent the ninth master, Bao Kuang Lei, along with two top disciples of the sect and his daughter to Iron Cloud Nation." "Iron Cloud Nation?" The three cried out in unison. "Exactly, moreover... This was kept under tight wraps, but, from what I learned, the four of them were attacked en route more than once! Obviously, someone wanted to stop them from reaching their destination. Not to mention that these assants seemed to have been very well informed." Li Jinsong said with a calm face. Behind them, Chu Yang was astounded. It seemed that Li Jinsong was not the only mole! "What was the purpose of going to Iron Cloud Nation?" The three asked, only wanted to know the reasons and obviously did not really care about the well-being of Bao Kuang Leis group. "I dont know." Li Jinsong frowned, and immediately added, "In any case, no matter what happened, they have gone to Iron Cloud. This means that half of our goal has already been achieved." "Exactly. Beyond the Heavens Sect is in the territory of our Great Zhao, but Wu Yun Liang dared to send people to collude with Iron Cloud! He is really audacious!" One of the ck outfits said in a low voice. "Just this piece of information alone made our journey worthwhile. Brother Li, you have done well." Said another one of the mysterious individuals. Even though his face was covered, the sound of his voice showed that he was smiling. "I dare not receive suchpliments. It was actually what you have done that that allowed for things to go this smoothly." Li Jinsong said thoughtfully. "You are part of the imperial army; have the resources and you certainly would not let things go on their own course if you had a choice. Let alone the fact that we have been secretly pressuring Wu Yun Liang, influencing him to favour Iron Cloud more. Even though nothing is finalized yet, my mission is almostplete..." Chu Yang was stunned. People from the imperial army? Beyond the Heaven Sect was a sect in Jiang Hu; what did the imperial army have anything to do with it? Apparently, this imperial army which they were referring to was the imperial army of the Great State of Zhao! Chu Yang had a vague feeling that there was a conspiracy unfolding. It was likely that the destruction of Beyond the Heavens Sect in his previous life was rted to this! Chapter 34 Impossible To Unravel The leader of the three darkly clothed menughed before he spoke, "Martial Brother Li, wasnt it part of the terms that both you and Minister Diwu agreed upon? "We shall aid you by eliminating one of your oppositions - the in the disposal of Wu Yun Liang. We will then ssify the Beyond the Heavens Sect as an imperial sect thus ensuring that your sect will be under our protection. In addition to this, your disciples will be able to be officials of the court, bringing glory to their family and giving them a promise of a bright future ahead." "This is simply too good a position to be in, even the leader of the Sects Alliance would be touched by our generosity." He smiled, continuing. "How can you feel this way? That these few pieces of information that you have given us are worth more than a lifetime of riches?" Li Jinsong was infuriated by the words that he spoke. "You already hold the lives of my entire household in the palm of your hand. Yet, you still want to talk about riches?" The leader who was dressed in ck paused for a moment in deep thought before he lowered his voice and spoke. "Martial brother Li, to be honest with you, your request for a Thousand Year Old Crystal mushroom is extremely demanding because of how rare it is. The Minister has already sent 18 teams in search of it. Once it is found, it will be brought to you. Do not worry." He then continued cheerfully, "The Minister is aware that you are growing increasingly concerned. You are in fact an extreme idealist. Even though there are things that we want, we might not always be able to get them. The Thousand Year Old Crystal mushroom is such a mysterious and rare treasure. If you do not have the patience to wait, there is really nothing much that can be done." Feeling indignant, Li Jinsong spoke in an angry manner, "I am able to wait for perhaps even a century. However, my wife is in dire need of this, she is dependent on it to save her life!" "We are aware of your situation. That is why Minister Diwu is willing to provide you with Three Thrice-Born Pills in the meantime before they find the Thousand Year Old Crystal Mushroom." The leader of the three dark-clothed men said as heughed in contempt. Li Jinsong perked his head, "Really?" Li Jinsong and Chu Yang who both had heard this was shocked beyond words. Thrice-Born Pills and Thousand Year Old Crystal Mushrooms! Both of which were extremely rare treasures! Why would Li Jinsong even need such precious items? Thrice-Born Pills were a type of fruit from a strange tree. This tree has three phases of growth. In the first stage, the tree would sprout, growing branches and wilt after 10 years. After another 20 years, it would grow more branches for a period of 50 years, making itself a small tree. During this time, it would wilt for another 50 years before sprouting again for the third time. It would then take another 200 years for the small tree to grow a full grown tree which would bloom a poisonous flower. The Thrice-Born Pills were, in fact, the fruits from these flowers! These fruits were the size of a grape. However, after thest phase, the tree would wilt and perish permanently. Because this tree would need to have to be born three times, over a period of 330 years to only bear fruit once made the value of the fruits beyond measure. It was extremely effective when used as medicine. It was said that it could cure chronic illnesses, keep incurable diseases at bay, treat serious injuries, increase internal energy, and increase life expectancy! The Thousand Years Crystal Mushroom, on the other hand, had an even higher efficacy as a form of medicine. It was said that it could save lives, regrow limbs etc... Even Chu yang himself was not aware of the specifics. Both of these items are forms of medication used to treat the sick or injured. Is it possible that Li Jinsongs wife is sick? This Minister Diwu was really generous. He was willing to give Li Jinsong three Thrice-Born Pills in one shot! "Three Thrice-Born Pill fruits, enough to keep my wife safe for three years!" The ck-clothed individual took out a jade box and said: "Minister Diwu said that if he is unable to find the Crystal Mushroom within 3 years, he will definitely find some other way topensate you." He began to raise his voice and said, "Minister Diwu was clear on this matter. For the umpteenth time, the minister will not deceive you! The minister said that this rtionship is mutually beneficial. However, honesty and earnestness are crucial! These words came straight from the ministers mouth." Li Jinsong bowed his head and said in a low, serious voice, "Thank you for the ministers honesty and sincerity. Li Jinsong understands!" Chu Yang sneered as he saw Li Jinsong bowed his head in gratitude. However, from this conversation, Chu Yang realised that Minister Diwu was an individual with great power and influence. Upon deeper reflection, Chu Yang remembered a phrase that Li Jinsong said: "You already hold the lives of my entire household in the palm of your hand. Yet, you still want to talk about riches?" Chu Yang came to a conclusion, that despite Li Jinsong being a greedy person, he was not doing this out of free will and instead was possibly being threatened. The person who was threatening him was talking about trust? If Li Jinsong really believed him, he must truly be a fool! "These Thrice-Born Pills are extremely precious. Whenever you open this box, their efficacy will decrease. Should you want to preserve their potency, only open it when necessary..." The leader then continued "with regards to Iron Cloud, we will need to report this right away to Minister Diwu. He will certainly do something about it. Martial Brother Li, farewell!" With an authoritative voice, Li Jinsong said, "I wont see you off then..." And with that, he carefully pocketed the jade box into his robe. As the squad of three disappeared, Li Jinsong stood at the same spot. He heaved a heavy sigh before disappearing into the darkness with the jade box hidden within his robe. Chu Yang continued to stand still in his hiding ce behind the boulder. He maintained his breathing without any change. Almost as predicted, the sound of the wind rose and Li Jinsong appeared once again. He made a few rounds, checking his surroundings before leaving to make sure that he was indeed alone. "He finally left", Chu Yang sighed inwardly. He knew that the secrets he heard today were closely rted to the survival of Beyond the Heavens Sect. This was extremely important! If he were discovered, it would be difficult to escape alive! One certainly cannot be too careful! Who would imagine that the mole in Beyond the Sects was the second highest ranking member of the sect, the powerful Li Jinsong! Chu Yang wanted to move and stretch his arms and legs which seemed to have hardened when suddenly his whole body stiffened. He quietly looked up ahead. In ce of where the four were just talking, another individual clothed in dark robes appeared from out of nowhere. Chu Yang felt slightly uneasy as he had not been able to detect the presence of this individual or when he had arrived! This person was dressed in ck. His tall and slender stature stood motionless... after a moment, he suddenly sighed and said casually, "Chu Yang,e on out!" The hair on Chu Yangs neck stood on its ends. It seemed this person clearly knew where he was. Moreover, who he was! It was toote for escape now. Plus, from the sound of his voice, it did not seem he had any malicious intentions. Chu Yang decided toe out of hiding as he walked forward step by step. "You heard everything?" That person asked with his hands sped behind his back. With his back toward Chu Yang, he asked in a leisurely manner. "Yes, you heard everything as well? However,pared to me, you probably had a much easier time listening in, right?" Chu Yang smiled slightly as he narrowed his eyes and rebutted with a question. The other person let out a deepugh before slowly turning around. The darkest period had now passed, and the sky slowly brightened. The early morning sun rays from the horizon weakly shined upon his face. His ck beard loosely hung in front of his chest with his face straight and serious that out an aura which demanded respect... After seeing his face and realising who he was, Chu Yang could not help but be even more shaken. He was so surprised that he was speechless. This person was the Sect Master of Beyond the Heavens Sect C Wu Yun Liang! Why was he here? If he was here, then he definitely already knew what Li Jinsong was up to... why didnt he stop him? At that moment, a curtain of doubt was raised inside Chu Yang... he only felt hazy and confused. Even a person who lived two lifetimes like him could not make sense of this confusion. "Follow me." Wu Yun Liang said, looking at brightening sky. Suddenly, he grabbed Chu Yangs sleeve and pulled him. They ran with great speed, turning east and west until they got to a crevice in the mountain not too far from Purple Bamboo Garden. This crevice was not particrly secluded but was rtively empty and deserted. This was because there was nothing of interest in this crevice so Chu Yang and the others normally did not bother toe here. On the wall, there was a spot that had copsed making a perfect little cave almost two meters deep. "Come in." Wu Yun Liang said as he entered first. Chapter 35 Diwu Qing Rou Chu Yang followed Wu Yun Liang into the cave hidden within the crevice and as he entered, he saw a small, stone column tform. It was crafted into a sitting bench and upon closer inspection, there were signs of which it was frequently used. Wu Yun Liang walked towards it and pulled his sleeves in a graceful manner before sitting down. He looked at Chu Yang, staring at him for a slight moment before he smiled from the corner of his mouth as though it was a moment of deja vu. "You werent bad." Wu Yun Liang said as though cutting his first sentence short. "The three individuals who you saw earlier clothed in ck were from the Golden Horse Rider Department of Great Zhao. Specifically being controlled by Prime Minister Diwu Qing Rou. The presence of this department is kept under tight wraps and their existence is not known to many." Wu Yun Liang mentioned without giving Chu Yang an opportunity to speak. "Golden Horse Rider Department, Diwu Qing Rou..." Chu Yang was deep in thought. In his past life, these two names were well known throughout thend without a single person whom had not heard their names before! The Golden Horse Rider Department was, in fact, the secret weapon of the Great Zhao Dynasty. Diwu Qing Rou, despite his name meaning gentle, was a powerful and extremely talented individual. His name was spread across all corners of thend and known by many. There were rumours that he first started without any basic knowledge of martial arts. However, he began to read when he was only 3 years old andpleted schooling a mere 2 yearster. At 13, his talents and depth of knowledge were so great that he was renowned throughout and soon after became an official at the tender age of 16, who managed an entire group of towns effectively and orderly. By 20, he was already the overseer of the Southeast territory of Great Zhao and 5 yearster, he became an official in the imperial courts involved in the management of the territories of the enter Great Zhao Nation. Currently, he is the Prime Minister and is not even 35 years of age! His current position allowed him to hold dominion over millions of people, controlling the imperial courts and officials. His influence and power is one to behold! All of his achievements were aplished within less than 35 years. There is simply no one who could hold a candle to him! Originally, officials were in constant conflict with one another. However, as soon as Minister Diwu took over, he managed to reform the entire system, unifying the schrs and military officials. This was partially attributed to his ambition to expand the borders and his capability to oversee the entire nation effectively! One of his greatest desires and ambitions was to rule and unify everyone under the heavens! In Chu Yangs precious life, Diwu Qing Rou was the keeper of the Lower Three Heavens Continent,manding all of its regions. Despite the magnitude of the entire area, there wasnt a single conspiracy which was cast over the shadow of his influence. Diwu Qing Roy utilised the might of the Golden Horse Rider Department which carried out the assassination of Crown Price Tie Bu Tian, the heir to the ruler of Iron Cloud Nation. Subsequently, he seized the opportunity, decimating the Iron Cloud using the force of the armoured Cavalry of Great Zhao. The power and reach of Great Zhao grew astronomically and conquered Limitless Nation. It was then that all of the Lower Three Heavens was under the rule of Great Zhao! However, the greatest thing about Diwu Qing Roy was not how he solely controlled and utilised the imperial courts power but also the sects in Jiang Hu. This was done by manipting their greed and ambitions either to nurture chaos or create allies, enabling Great Zhao to aplish tasks that were seemingly impossible. Furthermore, if he had not admitted that he had used the sects, they would never have had realised that they were being manipted by his deception! In his previous life, when Chu Yang was searching for the Nine Tribtion Sword fragments in the Upper Three Heavens, Great Zhao nation had already conquered Iron Cloud and Limitless Nation, expanding its borders vastly and quickly. The name Golden Horse Rider Department had thus be well known from the role that they yed during their conquests. However, Wu Yun Liang was not privy to the information Chu Yang had and continued to exin to him what the Golden Horse Rider Department was. "This disciple only wants to know why you did not stop it?" Chu Yangs eyes narrowed. "Why should I stop it?" Wu Yun Liang smiled. "Huh?" "During the past 5 years, I have been present and listening in at every meeting that the second martial brother has had with them." Wu Yun Liang replied, smiling with sarcasm. "Therefore, I have been aware of everything that has been going on and the details of each of their conversations." Chu Yang became even more rmed. He looked at Wu Yun Liangs face and could not help but sense feelings of disappointment welling up within him. Chu Yang looked down at Wu Yun Liang because in his previous life, the sect was destroyed and he believed that any master who allowed the destruction of his own sect is not worth mentioning! This was the impression he had gotten from his past life as he had no interactions with him. However, now that he knew that Wu Yun Liang was extremely shrewd, he realised that he had been too quick to jump to conclusions. Actually, when you thought about it, no one who gets chosen as a sect leader would be an idiot. However, the fact remains that Wu Yun Liang had indeed let a conspiracy develop for five years! The question is why? Chu Yang looked at Wu Yun Liangsposed face and seemed to vaguely begin to understand his situation. "The other martial brothers have been disgruntled ever since I became the Master of Beyond the Heavens Sect even to the extent that they wanted to stage a coup dtat. Even the elders within the sect began to split into different factions. This disunity began to grow and had to be dealt with in order for a sect to prosper." Wu Yun Liang said with a heavy heart. "That is the reason why I had let the situation be always observing closely. If I was not sessful, either way, the sect would be destroyed." "However, slightly into the second year of their conspiracy, I finally discovered their true motives. They were trying to use the fact that Beyond the Heavens Sect colluding with outsiders to wage a war between Great Zhao and Iron Cloud. This would therefore only be a small price to pay in the grand scheme of conquering everything under the heavens." "How is this possible?" Chu Yang asked in fear. "It seems quite impossible for a sect to start a war between two major countries!" "Nothing is impossible. Whats important is whether you do it and how you do it." Wu Yun Liangughed coldly. "Err, sect master, why would you tell me all these things? Isnt this the first time we are meeting?" The more than Wu Yun Liang told Chu Yang, the more uneasy that he became. He felt as though he was being pulled into part of arger conspiracy. It was as though he had been trapped and there was no way he could escape." "Dont worry, just calm down. I have a reason why I am telling you all of this. Just have a seat." Wu Yun Liang said ring at Chu Yang. Chu Yang raised his eyebrow in suspicion of Wu Yun Liangs intentions as he reluctantly found a rock to sit down on. Coincidentally, the rock that he sat on was bigger and taller than the one that Wu Yun Liang was sitting on. Earlier when he was standing and Wu Yun Liang was sitting, it seemed as though Chu Yang was the subordinate listening to the orders. However, now that he was sitting down, even though his height was about the same as when he was standing, their positions seemed to have reversed, with Chu Yang being superior to that of Wu Yun Liang. The Sect Master was sat beneath him; this situation was indeed paradoxical. Wu Yun Liang raised an eyebrow andughed as if it was nothing. He looked straight at Chu Yang without mentioning anything about his actions and continued to talk. Chu Yang groaned in disappointment within. He tried to make Wu Yun Liang feel discontented at his behaviour, and provide him with a reason to take his leave. This would allow him to escape from being caught inside this conspiracy. Surprisingly, this cunning man pretended not bothered by it at all. Curiosity can kill. This was true enough. Chu Yang was filled with regret. I didnt have to give chase to those three! I have really done myself in this time... "Despite being the Crown Prince of Iron Cloud, Tie Bu Tian was young, only at a tender age of 17 or 18. Not only is he talented, he values everyone in Jiang Hu, especially the martial artists. He had even created a ce known as the Bu Tian Pavilion, amon ce where heroes could gather from all over. He has respect for the wise and constantly searches for talented individuals, treating them with generosity. He was a rare youth indeed. The entire country of Iron Cloud nation is dependent on him for daily operations due to the sickly condition of Cloud Nations Kind, Tie Shi Cheng who is ill and bedridden. Truly, he is the pir of the Iron Cloud military!" "You can say that if Tie Bu Tian died, Iron Cloud nation will definitely fall!" Chu Yang drooped and mumbled in agreement. So what if he is a talented youth? Hell be killed 3 years from now. The entire country destroyed along with him. Chu Yang remembered his death because Great Zhao sent more than 500 expert martial artists. They even spent an extremelyrge amount of money to hire assassins from other organisations to ensure the sess of their mission. However, no one returned alive despite their sess! At that time, the news shook the entire world. The Iron Cloud Nation had retaliated with extreme cruelty; it was a blood-soaked revenge. Thousands died in the four districts on Great Zhao border C and even livestock was not spared! It was clear that the Crown Prince of Iron Cloud held an important ce in their hearts... Chapter 36 Why Cant History Be Changed? "His generosity and the way he treats people of great talent is his weakness and Great Zhao will definitely exploit this!" Wu Yun Liang said with a heavy heart, "Although generosity is considered a good trait, it can be often exploited by enemies, leaving the person more vulnerable to assassinations. This is one of the reasons why individuals be more guarded after experiencing sess." Chu Yag agreed with Wu Yun Liang but kept a straight face without making anyment. "Great Zhao has failed in many assassination attempts at Tie Bu Tians life. Hence they are trying to take a different approach which would be where our Beyond the Heaven Sectes in." Wu Yun Liang said,ughing coldly. Chu Yang nodded in agreement and said: "Oh, so thats the reason eldest martial Uncle decided to feign ignorance and at the same time craft your own ns?" "Thats right!" Wu Yun Liang said, stroking his beard, "If n on using us; why not seize the opportunity and make use of them as well!" It was at that moment that Chu Yang had an epiphany. He finally understood the reason Beyond the Heavens Sect was destroyed. It was because of Wu Yun Liangs n to use the two countries had fallen through! This was far tooplicated. It was difficult to be absolutely certain especially when a genius like Diwu Qing Rou was part of the equation. His intelligence and foresight were beyondpare. Even Mo Tian Ji, someone from Chu Yangs previous life who was renown for his maniption and craftiness, was no exception to this fact! After proving his superiority by conquering all of the Lower Three Heavens continent, Diwu Qing Rou was referred to as the individual whose talent was greater than a hundred advisoriesbined! Even his enemies herald him as an anomaly in the entirety of history itself! He was all rounded; not only did he have brilliant militarymand, natural charismatic but was also crafty in the way he thought! The vastness of his knowledge far surpassed anyone. Even to the extent that despite him not knowing any martial arts, he would rule over a territory if he entered the Upper Three Heavens. His potential and the regard others felt for him was simply immense! Wu Yun Liang was treading on thin ice. One small mistake and everything would fail, resulting in disastrous consequences. "Im aware that this is an extremely precarious situation!" Wu Yun Liang said, "One small mistake and Beyond the Heavens Sect could be left in ruins. Yet, I cannot afford not to do it." Chu Yang nodded in agreement. "Great Zhao has ced a lot of pressure on our sect during these couple of years. Yet they have not pushed us to our deaths. Instead they have given us just enough leeway to side with the Iron Cloud Nation." "We only need to side with Iron Cloud. There are three other moles aside from the ten of us in our sect. All of them are spying for other sects. This is one of the main reasons why the other sects had leverage over us for the past couple of years. I believe that this is part of Diwu Qing Rous n. Im sure that once we arepletely allied with Iron Cloud, he will certainly make use of this to carry out an assassination on Tie Bu Tian! We need to wait and see his true motive and purpose behind everything!" This made Wu Yun Liang worried as he continued, "Diwu Qing Rou only cares about the death of Tie Bu Tian and not about our sect. Therefore, once he seeds, it is likely that our sect will be of no use to him and he will have it destroyed!" Chu Yangs expression turned serious. Despite not knowing the details of this event, what he knew for certain was that two months after Tie Bu Tians death, Beyond the Heaven Sect would be destroyed! If Wu Yun Liang continued, history is likely to repeat itself! However, if Wu Yun Liang abandoned his ns then Beyond the Heavens Sect will fall even quicker under pressure of the court and the other sects, all of which orchestrated by Diwu Qing Rou! To make matters worse, the ns were already in motion and it was difficult to put a stop to them. Both Beyond the Heavens Sect and Iron Cloud Nation had established their rtionship. Li Jinsong would still have the authority to act as a representative without Wu Yun Liang. This would thus facilitate the sess of Diwu Qing Rous ns! There was actually an additional reason why Diwu Qing Rou chose Beyond the Heavens Sect. Its tactical location! It stood close to the border between Great Zhao and Limitless Nation. In addition, its terrain was mountainous with dense vegetation. You could hide an immense army and get away with it! The strategic location of Beyond the Heavens Sect was extremely valuable. Moreover, if Iron Cloud Nation were to perish, Great Zhao could march its army from Iron Cloud through Beyond the Heavens Sect and be in Limitless nation in five days! However, if other troops were to march into Limitless Nation from other directions then it would take slightly less than a month. In other words, Diwu Qing Rou had already carefully thought of every scenario and all he needed was to control Beyond the Heavens Sect. This would allow him to actualise the rest of his ns! However, it was likely that his ns were extremelyplex and involved multiple conspiracies and maniptions. It was difficult for Chu Yang to do anything because he did not have any knowledge of any of it. However, what he did know are the events which unfolded in his previous life. This was the issue at hand. Currently, despite Chu Yang knowing what was going to happen, he did not have sufficient power to make a difference. Moreover, if he did try to tell someone, they would simply not believe his words! Chu Yang was an average disciple in of Beyond the Heavens Sect. What kind of ability would he need if he was intended to alter the fate of three entire nations? For the first time, Chu Yang had a kind of feeling: History, it cannot be changed! So what if I had a second life? Its just the concern of one man with no rtion to any others. If history cannot be turned, then what will be of Qing Wu? Should I just watch the tragedies unfold this time around? What should I do? At this point, Chu Yang realised something. If I cant change these events, it simply means that history itself cannot be changed. Those destined to die will die. Everyone will remain bound by their fate! If such events cannot be changed then Mo Qing Wus fate is sealed. At most his life might be able to be prolonged by a few years. Simr to the case of Shi Qian Shan, even though he was supposed to die in 4 years, he still met his fate. This were things that no one could ever predict. However, there was one constion. If history could not be changed, Mo Qing Wu would still spend her life with Chu Yang. This was predestined and no one would be able to change it despite the power that they might have! This epiphany was encouraging for Chu Yang as he came to a realisation that history was the focal point of the ways of the heavens! However, this enlightenment only led him to feel more indignant and violent... A bloodthirsty desire to kill surged inside him! If history could not be changed then it would mean... Qing Wu would still have to die? No! I shall not give up! Chapter 37 Invert Fate! Wu Yun Liangs eyes widened in terror. He was caught by surprise and his entire body just froze in terror after he witnessed what had just happened. It was only a moment ago when Chu Yang sat quietly across him, listening. However, all of a sudden, it felt as though his spirit entered another realm. Although his body was present yet his mind was not. It was to the extent that Wu Yun Liang almost couldnt detect his breathing. Out of nowhere, there was a sudden overwhelming violent killing aura which seemed to burst forth from his body! Wu Yun Liang was so surprised when he had felt this aura that he instinctively jumped out of his seat, unable to maintain hisposure... The violence that Wu Yun Liang sensed was so intense that it felt as though it could kill more than a hundred thousand people in a single move. Chu Yang clenched his fists tightly as the killing aura surrounded his body. His bloodthirst was so intense that it was convulsing within his meridians! Suddenly, the intense violence that he felt within him fighting to take control of his being as it moved into his dantian. Chu Yang felt this andughed before ripping himself out of this mysterious state and returning back. This state was known as the Way of the Heavens! Millions of martial artists wished to be able to enter this state yet Chu Yang voluntarily pulled himself out of it! It felt as though there was a fierce battle that waged within his soul, leaving Chu Yang shaken and disoriented. His entire body felt different with his orifices bleeding simultaneously. Without a warning, his eyes radiated as he let out a roar, "Who says that the course of history cannot be altered? I shall change it regardless of how long or how much I have to try... We shall see who is more stubborn!" Wu Yun Liang was stunned and did not understand what just happened or why Chu Yang suddenly roared like that. Nevertheless, he could not help but take precautionary measures, stepping a few steps back, away from Chu Yang. At this moment, the killing aura within Chu Yangs dantian struggled before exploding with a "pow" and dissipating... a booming voice within himughed and said, "Haha... Not bad, you finally understand the true nature of the Nine Tribtion Sword! It is Invert Fate!" As the voice said this, the clear sky crackled with the booming sound of thunder. All of a sudden, a column of lightning which seemed to carry the wrath of all Nine Heavens mmed down! Blinding light poured forth from the sky illuminating their surroundings indefinitely! It was certainly a sight to behold! The booming echoed through the mountains causing an avnche of massive proportions. A massive heap of rocks flew in all directions and the ground shook as though it was rattling in fear. The cave they were in broke apart, exposing thempletely. Wu Yun Liang screamed and jumped in terror. His entire body trembled and was covered in perspiration. His mind was nk as his spirit seemed to have fled from his body in fear. Confusion had clouded his mind, leaving him unable to make out anything that had just happened. Chu Yang heard a voice within his dantian speak inside of him. Although he was shocked and wanted to say something, he did not know how to talk to a voice within himself. It then hit him that perhaps he would be able to converse with it through his thoughts! Despite Chu Yang still being confused and not knowing what to do, the voice boomed from within him again: "Fate is nothing! Destroy it! Change your destiny and rebel against it! History should be destroyed! Hahaha..." These ideas which burst forth from within Chu Yang carried intense arrogance and disregard for heaven and earth. The thunder and lightning which surrounded him, seemed to make this voice even stronger and more powerful! This disturbed Chu Yangs spirit and he couldnt help but mutter the same words said by the spirit within him, "Fate is nothing! Destroy it! Change your destiny and rebel against it! History should be destroyed..." As he repeated these words, he felt a sense of power as though the intentions of these words and the arrogance and violence within were bing part of him. The part of him that was lost but now found. This was the feeling that he had desired! The arrogant voice within him began tough loudly and uncontrobly. "Your thoughts are correct. If you desire to change your destiny, go forth and do so! Change the entire world and go against it. Invert fate! If you cannot triumph over the power of fate and change destiny, Mo Qing Wu will definitely perish in misery! MUHAHAHA..." Chu Yang trembled. He wanted to respond yet before he could, a voice asked in disbelief, "What is wrong with you? What are you saying?" Startled, Chu Yang looked up to see Wu Yun Liang looking at him with terror written all over his face. Evidently, he had not heard anything that was just said. Chu Yang quickly picked up from this as he stuttered, checking the emotions which wereing from his dantian, realising that now they had quietened. It was as though everything was a dream! However, the feeling that Chu Yang felt made him absolutely sure that it was not. "I am fine." Chu Yangughed as he looked down. His body was soaked from top to bottom in sweat, as though he had just gotten out of ake." "Why did your expression change? Also, you suddenly became unresponsive? And how in the world did you suddenly sweat so much? Are your orifices also bleeding? What just happened? How could there be lightning so strong to even break open an entire mountain..." Wu Yun Liang was frightened as he looked cautiously towards the morning sky, giving Chu Yang a worried look. "Chu Yang, are you hiding something from me?" Without a moment of hesitation, he lunged forward, grabbing Chu Yang wrist as he attempted to find out what he was concealing. However, even after careful examination, he couldnt find anything strange with him. He seemed puzzled as he shook his head in disbelief muttering "strange" under his breath. "Im also not too sure. Perhaps spying tired me out more than I expected or maybe I was scared just thinking about it." Chu Yang said as he smiled meekly." "Hmm... you are probably right. You shouldnt overexert yourself. If you notice anything wrong with your body, inform your teacher immediately. In the event that he doesnt know what happened, do not hesitate to look for me!" Chu Yang agreed immediately. He was still puzzled about those phrases said by the voice within him "Fate is nothing! Destroy it! Change your destiny and rebel against!" I shall fight against it! Chu Yang quietly grounded his teeth as he thought to himself "If I have to go against it, so be it! I am not afraid! But how shall I go about it?" "Let us go elsewhere and continue our discussion." Wu Yun Liang said as he took Chu Yangs by the wrist and flew out of the area as the earliermotion had begun drawn many to their location. Both of them flew around the area for a while scouting nearby locations to resume their discussion. Chu Yangughed quietly to himself as he found it amusing that a master of Beyond the Heavens Sect had to go around hiding and moving stealthily in his own territory! This feeling was indescribably entertaining. "Did you hear everything I said earlier? What do you think?" Wu Yun Liang asked curiously. Chu Yang kept quiet as he ran through the facts in his mind before saying thoughtful, "Sect Master, are you implying that if they wanted to use conflict to unify everyone under their control, we should, in turn, take advantage of this to progress?" Wu Yun Liang eyes revealed admiration within as he said, "Correct. Continue." Chu Yang carefully pondered for a while before he began to speak carefully, "Once the two nations go to war, although we might not have lost our opportunity, but Iron Cloud will have probably lost theirs! So Sect Masters idea is to use this chaos to find a way for Beyond the Heavens Sect to live in peace!" "Exactly!" Wu Yun Liangs admiration grew as he continued, "However, At the cornerstone of this n, one person is key!" "This person is not Diwu Qing Rou, but is Tie Bu Tian!" Chu Yang mused, "People might die, but Tie Bu Tian must not!" "Correct." "We need Tie Bu Tian. Mostly because of his authority and ability. Not to mention he is also able to organize the troops and go to war with Diwu Qing Rou, protecting Iron Cloud." Chu Yang said, "Thus when the war ends, even if Great Zhao wins, they would not fare well! They would not have the power to take Limitless Nation. In fact, with great damage sustained, they would probably worry about Limitless Nation attacking them! So Diwu Qing Rou would not daremand such reckless action." "Very well said!" Wu Yun Liang pped. He looked at Chu Yang as if he has just discovered a precious treasure. Not Tranted Chapter 38 Killed Too Soon "The oue of this entire battle is dependent on these two individuals, Tie Bu Tian and Diwu Qing Rou. Furthermore, Diwu Qing Rou sees immense value in eliminating Tie Bu Tian, prioritising it over almost everything else." "It is thus our responsibility to protect Tie Bu Tian. If he is assassinated, we would be the primary suspect because we moved to their side from that of Great Zhaos. Thus we would likely receive the brunt of their wrath." Chu Yang analysed their possibilities for a while and realised that all their ns were centred on the survival or death of Tie Bu Tian. Chu Yang wondered what sort of youth could create such a wrench in the genius, Diwu Qing Roys, ns that he wanted to get rid of him this bad? The only thing Chu Yang remembered was that Tie Bu Tian had an extraordinary reputation and that he was assassinated at Primordial Gorge. However, he had not paid much attention to these events. Upon reflection of how these past events had urred, he couldnt help but feel slightly frightened. There was nothing ordinary about a seventeen-year-old who wasparable to Diwu Qing Rou! Chu Yang was reminded of another legend of the Upper Three Heavens - Infinitely Excellent Saber Master Liu Yong Xiang. However, even if he was still alive this legendary Martial Artist Saint could notpare to Diwu Qing Rou! There was also Ao Xie Yun, a talent from the Middle Three Heavens, famous from a young age and spent a lifetime causing chaos throughout the world. Not to mention this female talent of a mystery background Jin Xi Zhu, who controlled the dark side of the Middle Three Heavens. These individuals including Diwu Qing Rou and Tie Bu Tian were god-sent talent and if they were all born within the same regions, it wouldnt be difficult to imagine the amount of chaos that would gue the entire region! "There is still one thing you have not considered. We only need to help Tie Bu Tian defeat Diwu Qing Rou and we would have achieved far more than what many other leaders have aplished. This will allow for Beyond the Heavens Sect to prosper and subsequently enable us to purge the spies hidden within our sect." said Wu Yun Liang with a smile on his face. Chu Yang couldnt help but give a painedugh. Defeat Diwu Qing Rou? Thats easier said than done! Regardless of political schemes or war strategy, Diwu Qing Rou remained undefeated! Well but I guess it would be a challenge to beat him... Chu Yang thought and immediately realised: Wu Yun Liang is right. If I am determined to change the fate of history, I must face Diwu Qing Rou at some point! If I hold on to the idea that Diwu Qing Rou is invincible, what would I be fighting for? I must win! At least keep Tie Bu Tian alive long enough to throw a wrench into Diwu Qing Rous ns! I shall change the very course of history itself! Regardless whether it was for the sake of Beyond the Heavens Sect, Tan Tan or master! Or Qing Wu! Chu Yang was filled with determination but was interrupted as he heard Wu Yun Liang sigh as he said, "However, Chu Yang, you have managed to throw a wrench into my ns! My carefully crafted n has been thrown into chaos thanks to you! Now it cant even progress anymore..." Chu Yang was shocked, "What mistake did I evenmit which would result in such disastrous consequences!" "I havent done anything! Why am I now considered such a troublemaker?" Chu Yang thought to himself. "You killed Shi Qian Shan too soon!" Wu Yun Liang sighed and he continued, "Shi Qian Shan was an integral part of my n!" Chu Yangs raised his brows, "Shi Qian Shan?" "Yes, Shi Quan Shan. Despite his cunning and underhanded nature, he was full of wit. Moreover, his bootlicking skills were quite good. Although we might look down on his tactics, I felt that he is the most suitable candidate for mingling within the royal courts." Wu Yun Liang sighed again. "Mingling within the royal courts?" Chu Yang was shocked. What does mingling in the court have to do with the n? "I originally wanted to have someone unaffiliated with Beyond the Heavens Sect to join Iron Cloud Nation under an assumed identity and be the confidant of the prince. This is to achieve two main objectives. To ensure the princes safety and be the court representative for Beyond the Heavens Sect." Wu Yun Liang said wearily, "Live or die, we have to rise. To order to aplish such great ambitions, we cannot go forward as a typical Jiang Hu sect. If there is no one to represent us in the courts, even arge achievement would mean nothing. Therefore it is pertinent that we have someone like that to represent our interests in courts. You can always buy politicians using bribes but you wouldnt be able to trust them." Chu Yang agreed as he nodded, acknowledging the truth that Wu Yun Liang spoke. If they can be bought by you, they can certainly be bought by others as long as they hold the financial means! That means also by Diwu Qing Rou! This would certainly be too dangerous! It is best to have a person whom you are able to trust. "My n was to originally send Shi Qian Shan to Iron Cloud Nation. However, you had to go and kill him." Wu Yun Liang grumbled as though throwing a small tantrum. "Shi Qian Shan had the audacity to poison his own master. At the critical moment, it would be difficult for us to entrust the entire fate of our sect in his hands! In truth, I believe that I might have been able to avert a possible tragedy by killing him!" Chu Yang said, opposing aggressively. This was the time for negotiation. Chu Yang recognised the n that Wu Yun Liang had for him. However, he did not want someone to be controlling him like a puppet behind the scenes. Although the rtionship would have been mutually beneficial and his heart was already set, he couldnt let go of this opportunity to bargain and establish his own position with Wu Yun Liang. "I wanted to appoint two people with quick wit. One to Great Zhao and the other to Iron Cloud Nation. While the individual in Great Zhao will act as a spy, gathering information, he would also act as a safety to extend our lineage should our sect fall. However, I eventually abandoned that n because I felt having an exit strategy may result in us dividing our efforts to seed." "You really killed Shi Qian Shan too soon!" Wu Yun Liang kept repeating the same thing over and over again,menting his foiled n. "Yes, perhaps it was too soon." Deep within, Chu Yang had the same feeling. "I have also been observing you for the past couple of days. You are thoughtful and have good foresight. Moreover, you are decisive and not afraid to offend others. These are all great characteristics of a martial artist. You are most definitely better than Shi Qian Shan in many aspects. However, there are 3 specific areas that Shi Qian Shan are talented in that youck." "Which three aspects?" Chu Yang nodded as he said, "Firstly, being dishonorable. Secondly is using ttery to curry favour. Lastly, doing whatever it takes to aplish the objective." "Very good!" Wu Yun Liang pped forcefully. "Do you believe that these things are despicable? That they cannot even be called good points? They should even be called horrible?" "No! I do not think so." Chu Yang said in seriousness. "However, I will definitely not be like that. I have my own principles and follow them in everything I do. "Correct, these three things on an ordinary person might be considered as bad traits. However, these are essential for an individual who mingles within the court." Wu Yun Liang said as he smiled mockingly. "Ever since the fight with Qu Ping, I have observed you for the past three days. You have done well. You are aware of your shorings and continually monitored Shi Qian Shan. You also found ways to offset these deficiencies. I was extremely happy to see this!" Wu Yun Liang sighed, "However, Shi Qian Shan thought too much, eventually letting his jealousy and ambition get the better of him. But you killed him too soon. Perhaps if you had let him cry and continue to beg for forgiveness, He would have given you many reasons not to. In the end, even if you wanted to kill him, you would naturally feel that the reasons that he would give would not be without basis." "This could have been an extremely important lesson! However, you decided to to take action and lost this opportunity. Life is full of adversity. Struggling alone amidst all the politics that will surround you while carrying a secret identity and mission, death will no doubt haunt you constantly. At these times, being able to beg and ask for forgiveness is absolutely crucial. You need to do whatever you can to stay alive toplete your mission. Only then can you move on to greater things!" Chu Yang kept quiet for a moment before asking in a deep voice, "Sect Master, would you be able to do them? Or would you even do them? Wu Yun Liang was stunned. Chapter 39 Chu Yangs Condition! There was a long pause of silence before Wu Yun Liang began tough sadly and sigh, "I dont think I could have done that either!" What right would you have to ask someone to do something while you yourself dont even do it? "Regardless, you have already killed Shi Qian Shan and his space in the n needs to be filled. There shall be no more arguments on this issue. I have made up my mind. You will be going in his stead. You will work hard for your future and in the process, help Beyond the Heavens Sect." Wu Yun Liang said after thinking for a while. Chu Yang kept silent If I choose to ept this tasking, I will essentially diverge from what I have done in my previous life. Moreover, I have to face a formidable foe - Diwu Qing Rou! Chu Yang was now nothing but a simple Jiang Hu martial artist. To defeat amander ofrge armies who was known for his skill and talent would be nearly impossible! Chu Yang had originally nned to use the knowledge and experiences that he had gathered from his past life to live a prosperous life. However, at this point, he realised that his life would be unpredictable and filled with uncertainty! Regardless of whether it was the danger or the enlightenment, with respect to his past life, it was both more than a hundred times more! The change of major events and essentially the entire world was relying on the might of a single individual. There will be many dangerous situations and Chu Yang only has a single life. His life was about to be one which he was to confront destiny and change history, perhaps even altering fate! Chu Yang simply could not afford to retreat! For everything I love, Qing Wu, master and myself. I will destroy whatever destiny has nned for me. I will change it! "I will go!" Chu Yang said with an extremely serious tone. His demeanor was extremelyposed yet apprehensive of what was yet toe. Wu Yun Liang rxed slightly after Chu Yang agreed to go, "However, I have one condition." "What condition? Speak! If the sect could do it, then it will be done. Even if you want this old man to bow in front of you... I will!" Wu Yun Liang said rxing once again. "I would like to enter the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds!" Chu Yang said with a stern look as he lifted his head and looked right into the eyes of Wu Yun Liang. "I do not want topete for the title of top disciple nor the position of Sect Master. I would simply like to enhance my martial power if just a little. If you ede to my request, I shall go to Iron Cloud Nation!" "Not a problem! I will let you in tomorrow!" Wu Yun Liang took two unhurried steps. His eyes suddenly shed as the opportunity had presented itself. Chu Yang was filled with excitement... Nine Tribtion Sword! You are almost mine! Chu Yang knew that the key to inverting destiny and changing history was the Nine Tribtion Sword. It was his hidden ace and an absolute force that was in Chu Yangs hand! "Once you embark on this mission, I shall erase every single trace of your time at Beyond the Heavens Sect. From that moment forth, you shall no longer be a disciple of Beyond the Heavens Sect. Despite the difficulty of this task and the dangers that you will face, I need you to aplish this task alone. I can only supply you with thirty thousand taels and a good sword. With regards to items to support your cultivation, I shall give them to you in secret whenever you and I make contact." Wu Yun Liang exhaled and said, "Our opponent is none other than Diwu Qing Rou. We cannot afford to be careless in anyway. Should Iron Cloud survive, Beyond the Heavens Sect shall rise and prosper. You can be a minister in Iron Cloud if that is your choice. However, do know that if you decide to return to the sect, we will wee you with open arms! "The sects rankingpetition is simply a ruse to attract attention from the outside. It is nothing but a simple tradition, not worth anything to you. I hope that no matter what happens, you will not forget the things that I have told you today." Chu Yang nodded solemnly. "Currently, Qian Qian is already at Iron Cloud Citadel. The others, ninth martial uncle, Xue Ye, and Mu Shang do not know you. I will tell Qian Qian what she needs to do." "No, just let me talk to her." Chu Yang quickly rejecting his offer. If I am to change my identity then not letting anyone know is the best n. To make it even wless, after I change my identity, not even Wu Yun Liang should know. Only then would it be absolutely safe! With regards to the materials necessary for cultivation that Wu Yun Liang promised... I will wait and see how the situation ys out. I only need the first fragment of Nine Tribtion Sword. Once I have what I need, I wouldnt even need other cultivation materials! Chu Yang finally clearly understood why Wu Qian Qian liked Shi Qian Shan in the previous life. It was simply because Shi Qian Shan took on this mission and spent time with Wu Qian Qian... Either way, Chu Yang would have to make a trip to Iron Cloud Nation for the second fragment of the NIne Tribtion Sword. It was hidden in a secret location within the citadel of the Iron Cloud Nation. In his previous life, Chu Yang travelled to the citadel of Iron Cloud after it had fallen. He was able to find it using the sense of the first sword fragment. He only managed to obtain the second fragment a year after he had gotten his hands on the first sword fragment. Furthermore, this allowed him to increase his cultivation rate by many times after had obtained it. The Nine Tribtion Sword had extremely strict restrictions in terms of cultivation level. If an individuals cultivation was not high enough and had contact with the second sword fragment, he could suffer serious injuries. It was the morning of the day after he had epted the mission. Meng Chao Ran stood in front of Purple Bamboo Forest and looked at the disciple that he has such high hope for. For the longest time, he did not say a word. After a long period, Meng Chao Ran sighed, "Chu Yang, this time your chances of survival are extremely slim due to the amount of danger you will be exposed to! Furthermore, you will be in located in a region where you do not know anyone! You will only be able to rely on yourself for survival even in the most desperate of situations!" He paused and looked at Chu Yang a while before saying, "You... did you think about this through?" Chu Yang was about to answer when his master waved his arm to stop him, "You do not need to make your decision so quick. Please think about it carefully. Not even the Sect Master can force you to do the things you dont want to do. If you choose not to, I shall look for the sect master and tell him to find someone else instead!" Chu Yang was deeply touched. He was at a critical point in his life where the decision that he makes would decide his future. Furthermore, Meng Chao Ran, who was alwaysposed, lost control and shown how he felt. "There are many things in life that we know we cannot do but still have to. Just as there are many things that we know we should avoid yet are inevitable. It was master who told me that we must have something in life to protect and care for." Chu Yang said sincerely, "This mission I am undertaking is because of the things I want to protect... I must do it!" Meng Chao Ran was silent. After a while, he walked towards Chu Yang and patted him on his back. He lifted his arm, stopping it in mid-air for a while before slowly lowering his arm, straightening the hem of Chu Yangs shirt and smoothing out the wrinkles on it. He then took a few steps back and looked at Chu Yang for a brief moment. He let out a deep sigh as he turned away looking far away into the sky with folded arms. "Master!" With a surge of warmth inside him, Chu Yang could not help but call out. A long whileter, Meng Chao Ran waved his sleeve, and spoke with a husky voice, "I will bring you... to Gathering Clouds Peak! To Seven Shades Congregation Grounds!" After saying so he started to march away without turning back. Meng Chao Ran refused to turn around, afraid his disciple would discover his inner weakness. He only had three disciples in his whole life. A few days ago, the first disciple betrayed him and died. Currently, the second disciple was about to embark on an uncertain journey, one which was bound to have many hidden dangers and difficulties! How could this make any teacher feel reassured? ... Both teacher and student moved towards the direction of Gathering Clouds Peak in silence. Meng Chao Ran in the front, Chu Yang in the back. Neither of them opening their mouths. It was early in the morning and the winds chilled to the bone. The weather they felt that day was extremely bleak and it was as though they carried a burden as they knew that they would soon move in separate paths. After a long moment, the mountain came into view and Chu Yang finally opened his mouth, "Master, Tan Tan, he... still doesnt know about this, I..." "Dont worry. I will take really good care of him." Meng Chao Ran said coldly, "From now on, I will treat him like I would an only child. After all, if you die, I can only rely on Tan Tan to take care of me in my old age!" Chu Yang held his tongue and did say anything else but as he heard this, he waspletely reassured. Chapter 40 Seven Shades Congregation Ground! Despite Meng Chao Rans vague statement, Chu Yang immediately understood that he got his message and that Tan Tan would be safe. As they crossed the gates on the mountain, the disciples who were there saw the angry expression of Meng Chao Rans face. It was as though someone had gravely offended him and he was keeping it all pent up inside of him with the anger just waiting to explode. As soon as they saw this, they kept silent and let both Chu Yang and him pass. Wu Yun Liang stood at the foot of the door waiting. Wu Yun Liang had sent all of the disciples to the Locking Clouds Peak for their evaluation. However, the main intention behind this was to keep things under wraps. The moment Meng Chao Ran saw Wu Yun Liang, it was as though the air around them grew cold and the atmosphere around them was somewhat tense. Yet neither of them said anything to each other. Wu Yun Liang forced augh and said curtly, "Come this way, follow behind me." as he led the way. As they passed the ancestral altar on their way to the main hall, Wu Yun Liang suddenly stretched out his arm, revealing a secret doorway and led both of them inside. This hidden passage was winding downwards into the heart of the mountain and as they moved deeper, all of a sudden, they were in arge majestic hall. Arge carved green jade door stood in front of it. The temperature here was extremely cold. "Your master and I shall wait here. Only a single person can enter the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds at any given time. How much power you can gain from this is dependent entirely on you. After you move through this door, continue walking straight. You will only reach the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds after passing through several simr doors. Remember if you are unable to bear the temperature of the cold inside, you muste out at once! You shouldnt force your body beyond its limit in order to gain even more power." Chu Yang nodded, acknowledging his warnings as he looked up at the jade door. He sharpened his gaze as though he was gathering his courage before he entered in. His dantian was bouncing with excitement. It was as if it had just sensed something, the Nine Tribtions Sword Spirit within him suddenly started spinning wildly. Its excitement extremely intense, so much so that Chu Yang couldnt help but feel the same way. Both Wu Yun Liang and Meng Chao Ran watched as Chu Yang went through the door as they stood shoulder to shoulder yet neither of them uttered a single word. It was only until half the day was gone that Meng Chao Ran finally spoke saying, "Eldest martial brother, do you know who Chu Yang is?" Wu Yun Liang remained silent without saying a word. "I took Chu Yang in when he was only a baby, about 3 months old. I have stayed by his side, raising him as my own. It has been like that for all these years. I am more than his teacher. I am also his guardian!" "His name was given by me... Chu Yang which referred to the early morning light and the shining sunrise C the representation of my biggest hope in life! Eldest martial brother, do you understand?" "I understand." Wu Yun Liang said as he sighed heavily. "I dont think you actually truly understand how much he means to me!" Meng Chao Ran stood squarely as he turned without warning, shoving his palm right into Wu Yun Liangs face. Bam! Wu Yun Liang was pushed back a few steps, yet he did not let out a sound. Meng Chao Ran jumped up,nding an aggressive kick without any inhibitions right at Wu Yun Liangs stomach, sending him into the ground. He then lunged and plummeted him with a barrage of punches. The sound of the punches was deafening. Meng Chao Ran was releasing all of his pent-up frustration on the Sect Master! From the beginning to end, Wu Yun Liang did not say anything nor did he fight back. After Meng Chao Ran hadnded more than a hundred punches, he stopped. The master of Beyond the Heavens Sects face was swollen and his entire body covered with bruises. "Junior martial brother... Now, this is the real you! Ive known you for twenty years and this is the first time I see you lose control of yourself. All those years, you remained cold and emotionless. It really annoyed me... hahaha.."Wu Yun Liang sprawled on the ground coughing. He continued, "Thats why I let you beat me up, even if it was worse, it would have been worth it!" "If something indeed does happen to Chu Yang, I will make sure that you will feel as happy as you feel now every day!" Meng Chao Ran stood up and said casually. "Junior martial brother... Not only Chu Yang, but even you and I are drowning in this difficult predicament as well... no ones survival is absolutely certain! This is the destiny of our Beyond the Heavens Sect!" Wu Yun Liang tried to stand up, grimacing in pain. His entire body was sore as he struggled with every movement. He couldnt help butin, "You, you... damn it... you dont even have a little love." "Humph," Meng Chao Ran expressed his dissatisfaction before turning around and looked at the green jade door. Deep inside he was extremely anxious as he slowly zoned out, sinking into deep thoughts. His gaze grew more and more conflicted. ... Chu Yang continued walking straight forward. On both sides were rock walls with smooth pearls emitting a dim light, ced slightly apart from each other. Being deep underground made people feel as though this ce was a dream. The Nine Tribtions Sword spirit in his dantian started to be more and more agitated, as though it was unable to control itself. As the second jade door opened, the icy air became even colder. If a normal person had walked into this ce, he would have to activate his internal energy to be able to withstand the chills. However, Chu Yang did not feel any difort but rather he was feeling extremely at ease. Internally, Chu Yangs mind was filled with resolute. Every step he took was steady as he tread onwards without a hint of hesitation. The third door! The fourth door! Every step Chu Yang took was even; his breathing stable. He continued to maintain his alertness as he remained un-mesmerised by the rarest treasure under the heavens - the Nine Tribtions Sword. The fifth door... opened. Then the sixth door! Chu Yang remainposed and continued. Suddenly, there was a sigh from inside him. The mysterious booming voice could be heard once again, "Your personality is in line and matches the Nine Tribtions Sword! It seems that your the suffering and killing you experienced in your past life has shaped and moulded you from a rough gemstone into a precious jewel that shines!" Chu Yangs legs did not stop. He asked internally, "Who are you? Man or demon?" This was the same voice that mentioned things previously like "destroy history" and "invert fate" before suddenly disappearing. He had tried on countless asions to hear the voice again but to no avail. But today, under these circumstances, it has unexpected came out of nowhere. However, when Chu Yang asked, that voice once again quietened. A long time passed and it did not answer his question. When Chu Yang finally pushed open the seventh door the voice said in exhaustion, "I am currently very weak, every word I say is very draining. Chu Yang, hurry up and get the second Nine Tribtions Sword fragment." "Second fragment?" "Yes, second fragment... the energy of heaven and earth, heavens talent and earthly treasure, rare material, etc.... these are the things essential to Nine Tribtions Sword... They are necessary for me to gain back my strength...", that voice became more and more faint, as if it could dissipate back into the air at any moment. "... Help me and I will help you invert this fate..." The voice disappeared as if it has just used up itsst drop of energy. Currently, Chu Yang was stood outside thest door, the door in the deepest ce C the seventh door. Inside of the room was empty, but an icy cold air that seemed capable of instantly freezing a person rushed in from all directions. It surrounded Chu Yang, and not long after formed ayer of white frost. The Nine Tribtions Sword inside the dantian was violently agitated. The cold air was like a boundless tide cascading into Chu Yangs body. It followed through his meridians and poured itself directly into Nine Tribtions Sword spirit... For four full hours, Chu Yang did not his body as the cold air fiercely and continuously flowed into his body. The cold air slowly weakened after 4 hours. At that moment, Chu Yang felt his body recover its ability to move. He then carefully moved one step to the left as he observed his surroundings. His dantian cramped up immediately as if though trying to stop him from toward that direction. He took one step to the right and Nine Tribtions Sword emitted more excitement as it was directing him to the sword fragment. After he took seven or eight more steps and came next to the rock wall, the Nine Tribtions Sword spirit remain silent, yet was trembling with excitement! This is the spot! Chapter 41 The Swordpoint Has Returned Home As he stared at the solid wall, Chu Yang pondered deeply about how he should extract the swordpoint. It was buried deep in the wall. Just then, the Nine Tribtions Sword spirit within his dantian suddenly surged strongly. The sensation was so potent that Chu Yangs heart nearly pounded out of his chest. Gritting his teeth with resolve, Chu Yang decided that he must do it at all cost. Chu Yang swung his arm. With a smooth motion, he drew his sword. Next, he started channelling his internal energy and focusing it on his sword. Suddenly, the cold energy within the Nine Tribtions Sword spirit in his dantian poured out into the sword in his hand. In the blink of an eye, the ordinary sword transformed into a radiant, crystalline sabre, emanating a blinding light! The entire cave became instantly illuminated as if it was daylight! "Swoosh!" Chu Yang swung his charged up sword against the wall to test its strength. He wanted to verify whether it was strong enough to withstand the next few strikes. Little did he expect that a single swing of the sword was sufficient to send it flying across the cave into the wall, piercing it like a knife cutting tofu. Apart from the hilt, the entire sword had embedded the wall! Chu Yang was extremely ted. "I cant believe the wall is so soft!" Chu Yang tried to dig the wall with his bare hands but, of course, it did not budge. He kept trying till his fingers turned numb and bruised. It then dawned on him that the stone walls weakness was the unnatural cold energy from the sword! With the sword charged with cold energy, Chu Yang shed hard at the wall again, creating a deep crack about three feet long. After which, he made three more cuts to create a rectangle shape. Throwing his sword aside, Chu Yang ced both hands on the rectangle chunk he created and pulled his hard using his internal energy. In a smooth motion, the few hundred pounds of concrete simply followed Chu Yangs hands and slid out from the wall. Itnded heavily on the ground with a loud "boom". Without any dy, Chu Yang continued to cut the wall. Blocks after blocks were removed and ced in an expanding pile on the ground. Before long, Chu Yang was fully drenched in perspiration! There were already over hundred of blocks on the ground! The sword sunk deep into the wall once more. This time, a distinct "clunk" was heard. Nine Tribtions Sword spirit also made a "pop" sound and suddenly spun vigorously within his dantian. It suddenly became uncontrobly excited! "The swordpoint!" After extracting onest humongous chunk, Chu Yang stared in bewilderment. The swordpoint was right behind a stone block. It sat quietly and glowed softly in the darkness of the cavern. The swordpoint was as long as a palm. Its edges were sharp and pointed and the sides emanated a lustrous silver. However, most of it seemed to be covered in a pink metallic shade. This was the blood radiance, a characteristic of weapons made for killing! A powerful, ancient aura emanated from the swordpoint. The swordpoint had no sheath for protection. Although the swordpoint fragment had been lying dormant for countless years, it still retained its majestic shine. Moreover, a faint glow could be seen on its surface! Chu Yangs lips turned dry and his heart started pounding like a drum against his ribcage. Regaining hisposure, he suddenly reached out and grabbed the swordpoint! The moment Chu Yangs hands made contact with the swordpoint, a frown suddenly appeared on his face. Sweat started to pour down his forehead! The swordpoint had been buried for so many years. It was supposed to feel cold to the skin. However, when Chu Yang touched it, it was burning hot! This was a drastic contrast with the cold energy that filled Chu Yangs body! Before long, a thick fog filled the stone cavern. Visibility was so bad that Chu Yang could hardly see his own hands! In addition, a threatening ancient aura suddenly flooded the cavern. The swordpoint started twitching violently in Chu Yangs hand as though it was trying to free itself from his grip! Chu Yang activated his internal energy as his whole body resisted fiercely against the force! He felt extremely perturbed. "In my previous life, I was able to obtain the Nine Tribtions Swordpoint without much demonic reaction! Why is it so different in this life?" The twitching of the swordpoint soon evolved into a violent and aggressive struggle. Chu Yang felt a gradual loss of control over the swordpoint. In one final twitch, the swordpoint finally jumped out of Chu Yangs grip, causing a deep cut in his hand! At this point in time, the swordpoint seemed anxious to fly away for good. Had it fled sessfully, Chu Yang would probably never find it again in this lifetime! In that instance, a feeling of rage exploded from Chu Yangs dantian. The Nine Tribtions Sword spirit seemed to have reared its head inside Chu Yang, leaving the dantian and entering the meridians. In a split second, it was concentrated in Chu Yangs hand! The next moment, a mysterious ancient force from Chu Yangs palm suddenly diffused into the Nine Tribtions Swordpoint! The swordpoint that was previously trying to break free suddenly seemed to give in after reacting with this ancient force! The cold energy in Chu Yangs body suddenly vanished. The heat from the swordpoint had also subsided. Laying still in Chu Yangs hands, the point of Nine Tribtions Sword radiated powerfully with a mystical blood-red light that extended upwards infinitely. "Swoosh!" The light disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. After which, Chu Yang sensed the swordpoint stabilizing and slowly growing still. The next moment, an even more quizzical event urred! Initially shining brilliantly, the swordpoint had mysteriously vanished from Chu Yangs palm all of a sudden! In Chu Yangs dantian, the Nine Tribtion Sword spirit suddenly quivered energetically as the point entered. The swordpoint had finally returned! The next moment, an ancient voice sounded in Chu Yangs mind. It was as if someone was speaking in his mind. "A ray of light can obliterate thousands. Why kill all under the heaven? An ancient will that is buried deep never changes. Unify the mountains and clouds to rule over all." These mysterious words suddenly appeared inside Chu Yangs head. Feeling very uneasy, he ruminated over the words carefully. Chu Yang abruptly realized that these lines were themandments from the Nine Tribtions Transcending Nine Heavens Technique that he had memorized in his previous life! The next moment, a mysterious but potent force from the Nine Tribtions Swordpoint in his dantian burst out. It integrated with his bones, meridians, blood, flesh, and his entire body... In that ephemeral moment, Chu Yangs martial cultivation increased drastically! He had just surpassed Grade One Martial Warrior and had promoted straight to a Grade Three Martial Warrior! Furthermore, his cultivation growth halted right at the peak of the current grade level. In other words, he could easily promote to Grade Four without much training. Shortlyter, he regained hisposure. At the same time, a silhouette of a martial artist suddenly appeared in Chu Yangs mind. With a sword in hand, the figure started performing sword moves! The transition from step to step was as smooth as flowing water. Chu Yang was intrigued! Chu Yang already knew this sword moves from his previous life. However, he did not have a chance to master them. But after seeing the images ying in his mind, he felt as though a supernatural force was helping him fathom the hidden secrets that had once eluded him. In his previous life, Chu Yang had simrly received the power and themandments. But this time, his experience feltpletely different! Previously, Chu Yang did not feel right no matter how hard he trained and cultivated. Regardless of how much effort he invested, he was unable to understand and internalize the moves. It felt as though a thin veil stood before him and the mental images, allowing him to obtain only vague impressions of the sword moves. Currently, Chu Yang could understand all the moves with great ease! Every minute detail and every small adjustment was as clear as the sky. They were absolutely transparent and coherent! This was the support of the Nine Tribtions Sword spirit, an added advantage bestowed to the true owner of Nine Tribtions Sword! Closing his eyes, Chu Yang travelled deeper into the ethereal state... However, he was oblivious that as the Nine Tribtions Sword entered his dantian and the fourmandments appeared in his mind, a white light had burst out from the centre of Beyond the Heavens Sects Gathering Clouds Peak, extending straight into the sky. A greatmotion had ensued shortly after. All of a sudden, dark clouds gathered in the territory of the Lower Three Heavens. Within seconds, the sky waspletely overcast! The entire continent had fallen into utter darkness! It was so dark that nobody could see anything around them! It was only the morning and only a few hours before noon! However, the entire vicinity was just pitch ck! Everyone was terrified! At the prime ministers mansion at the Great Zhao Nation... The ministers mansion seemed very ordinary from the exterior as if it was the home of some low ranking official. Thepound was not veryrge, and the decoration was in. The guards did not appear imposing either! However, this was home to one of the greatest talents ever, Diwu Qing Rou! As the sky turned ck, chaos had ensued in almost every town and city. But the prime ministers mansion remained quiet and tranquil, as though the event was nothing significant. It was just the morning and no one had foreseen the urrence of this event. However, the people at the mansion seemed mentally prepared and unmoved by the shocking sight. For one, all lights in the mansion were lit. In the library, a schr sat quietly. He seemed slightly above 30. His clothing was simple yet elegant. His handsome face was charming and dignified. His gaze was profound and as intense as the rivers flowing into the sea. He seemed to be able to capture the thousands of events happening in life every day and not miss any important features. The moment the sky turned ck, the schr seemed to have already deduced something. He stood up immediately, went to the window, and stared at the sky in silence. Chapter 42 The World In Shock! Even as the sky turned ck, the schr continued standing unperturbed and motionless by the window with his hands sped. Only after a servant shuffled in quietly to lit all the candles in the manor did the schr reacted. He frowned and returned to his desk. Seemingly staring into a void, the schr appeared deep in thought. "Prime minister, Official Dong requests an audience with you." A man suddenly appeared out of the blue and reported. "Dong Wufa? Please let him in." Echelons above the rest, this schr was the top official of the Great Zhao Nation, Diwu Qing Rou! The next moment, a tall, lean man entered the room smartly. "How do you do, Prime minister?" "Please have a seat." Diwu Qing Rou waved his arm gently and stared intently at the flickering me of the candle. He asked quietly, "What brings you here, Official Dong?" "I am here to discuss the strange phenomenon, of course." Dong Wufa had a towering build and his hands were asrge as fans. His lean face wasplemented with high cheekbones and his eyes were as sharp as those of hawks! This was the most powerful official in the entire Great Zhao Nations military! Dong Wufa was the representative of both the schrly and military officials of the Great Zhao nation. In a typical political setting, leaders of opposing factions would be akin to fire and water, absolutely unable to coexist with one another. However, the situation was quite the opposite. While Dong Wufa was older than Diwu Qing Rou, Diwu Qing Rou was the person Dong Wufa respected most! "A strange phenomenon? Yes, it was certainly strange indeed!" A trace of worry appeared on Diwu Qing Rous charismatic face as he questioned softly. As he spoke, his gaze dropped lower as he immersed deep in thought. Soft tapping sounds were heard as he drummed the desk lightly with his fingers. The room fell silent momentarily. Dong Wufa sat up straight facing Diwu Qing Rou. He remained quiet, hoping not to disturb Diwu Qing Rous thoughts. After a long moment, the ck clouds gradually dispersed and the sky turned bright again. sping his hands together, Diwu Qing Rou stood up. He walked to the window and looked up before muttering, "In just one hour, the dark clouds gathered and the sky darkened, throwing the Heaven and Earth into chaos. But only a few seconds ago, the Heaven and Earth seemed to have returned to normal. This is the strangest phenomenon I have ever seen." "Prime Minister, is something great about to happen?" Dong Wufas face turned pale. Looking up at the cleared skies, a look of fear momentarily appeared in Diwu Qing Rous eyes. Dong Wufa had missed it as he was facing Diwu Qing Rous back. Turning slowly, Diwu Qing Rou spoke with a smile, "Everything is fine. It is uncertain why the Heaven and Earth had merged together momentarily. But the fate of our world has just been rewritten. The future is no longer predictable!" "Do you mean you wont be able to see the future despite your strong proficiency in astrology?" Dong Wufa stood up all of a sudden as a look of anxiety appeared in his eyes. "Regardless of what happens, the Great Zhaos mission to unite all under the heaven is already extremely clear!" Although Diwu Qing Rou spoke softly, his words were filled with confidence. He assured, "Everything will proceed as nned." He paused for a moment before adding, "Smoother and swifter!" "Yes!" Although Diwu Qing Rous tone sounded normal, its sharp aura gave Dong Wufaplete reassurance. It seemed Diwu Qing Rous words had the ability to make any catastrophe seem like trivial matters! "It has been a while. You should take your leave." Diwu Qing Rou smiled warmly. "Indeed, I have matters to attend to so I shall take my leave now." Dong Wufa stood up and turned to walk out. Watching his silhouette disappear, Diwu Qing Rous smiling face suddenly turned mysteriously suspicious. He thought to himself, "How could this be happening? The signs were as bright as the afternoon sun. How could the enemy have exploited this rare event of a merger between the heaven and earth to reincarnate?" Diwu Qing Rou paced continuously around the study. After a long while, he suddenly ced his left fist on his chest resolutely and said with sharp determined eyes, "With the candle being almost extinguished in the wind, what significance does another small spark make? With my very own hands, I will stop anyone from creating a big fire!" As he came to a conclusion on his course of action, Diwu Qing Rou narrowed his eyes and said, "Come! Let it begin!" His words were absolutely filled with inspiration and energy! At the Iron Cloud nation, Tie Bu Tian, a messenger from the Heavens was deeply perturbed as he watched the sky. His face appeared so solemn that he seemed to have aged a little. "Chaos! Everything has fallen into chaos!" Tie Bu Tian wailed. He shook his head helplessly and smiled foolishly, "Diwu Qing Rou, Diwu Qing Rou... Trapped in such aplicated situation, what will you do?" As he said these words, Tie Bu Tian normally solemnposure suddenly appeared a little cheeky. Not only did the Lower Three Heavens turn dark. The skies of the Middle Three Heavens and Upper Three Heavens had also darkened simultaneously! Even distantnds also showed foreboding signs... When the sky was growing dark, an incredibly powerful pir of energy from the sky had struck the ground suddenly in a deste frozennd. Its immense power created a huge rift in the ck clouds and caused a towering iceberg to shatter into fine ice. The next moment, a ck shadow rose into the sky. He looked around to study his surroundings and make clear of the situation. Growing certain about what was actually happening, he suddenly threw his head back andughed eerily into the night sky. "The time hase for our godly family to reborn again," the shadow announced. Suddenly, he dropped to his knees and stared at the sky. With tearful eyes, he said, "The Nine Tribtions is nothing. Overturn the Heaven and the sky shall shine. The godly family will rise once again! Lord, oh my Lord! This curse has shackled us for thousands of years!" The shadows mncholic voice echoed and lingered in the vast barrennd of ice. After being trapped for so many years, the destion and exasperation in his voice were as clear as the ice crystals flying in the air. "My children! Are you bored? Lets y an earthshaking game with the Nine Heavens! Hahaha..." The ck shadows roaringughter reverberated across the skies like rolling thunder! Cheers and chants of excitement rose from all around! At this point in time, the elite families of the Upper Three Heavens and the Middle Three Heavens were holding private meetings. The themes of their discussions were all the same C The strange phenomenon. "The course of the worlds fate is about to change. The younger generation must take this opportunity to enter the Jiang Hu to begin cultivation. Otherwise, these changes will ultimately threaten the livelihood of our families and destroy us." "The Nine Tribtions appear, the clouds waver, thousands of tribtions gone, thousands of stars wept in agony, the world evolves, peoples lives are worthless... This is Heavens order. Outstanding youths must enter the Jiang Hu immediately." "As you cultivate and grow in the Jiang Hu, you must learn to subdue your rivals from other families at all costs! Regardless of what moves you use, you have to beat them! Remember this! The world is about to experience a major transformation. This is a moment when fate will have a crucial bearing on the rise and fall of the elite ss. All of you, the younger generation, are the representative of your familys destiny!" At the respective meetings, these messages were carefully synthesized and conveyed to the descendants of every family. Of course, there was something else not to be missed. These words were repeated continuously in the youths of each family, "Find the owner of Nine Tribtions Sword. If you befriend him, use everything you have to support him! If he is your enemy, obliterate him at all costs!" The world was in shock. All these instructions and ns were formed and decided in less than an hour! Chu Yang was still underground at the moment. He was totally oblivious that the appearance of the Nine Tribtions Sword could cause such dramatic change and chaos to the whole world. He was even more unaware that this incident had absolutely altered the fates of many powerful families! All these changes had not happened in his previous life after all. Chapter 43 Activating Cold Energy cing the blocks back onto the wall, Chu Yang turned to exit the room via its jade door. As he passed the door into the stone cavern, a st of icy cold air rushed towards him. At first nce, all seemed usual. However, Chu Yang knew something had changed. Although he was still in the Nine Shades Congregation Grounds, the aura of the Nine Tribtions Sword had faded away! Deep within the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds, a cold artefact was buried underground... In Chu Yangs previous life, it was not until he reached the Upper Three Heavens did he discover this secret by ident. Now that Chu Yang had acquired the Nine Tribtions Swordpoint fragment, he was no longer interested in the artefact that had created the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds. "Beyond the Heavens Sect can keep this power source for themselves." Besides, Chu Yang had already absorbed the cold energy that the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds had rued for decades! Although the Nine Tribtions Sword has absorbed it all, Chu Yang could meld it with his own abilities. There was no difference. This was one advantage of being the owner of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Of course, if Beyond the Heavens Sect could not escape destruction one day, Chu Yang would certainly return to procure this unknown artefact that created the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds. He would never let it fall into the hands of others! Upon stepping out of thepound, Chu Yang was surprised. Meng Chao Ran was still standing right there with his usual cold demeanour. However, the Sect Master had be a masked man! In fact, he was truly well-covered, exposing only his eyes through two small slits. His eyes seemed to have be smaller and sharper, like those of snakes! Meng Chao Ran and Wu Yun Liang turned at the same time as Chu Yang walked out. Both felt puzzled and confused. This person definitely felt different from the one who had entered the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds a while back. However, they were unable to describe exactly what the difference was. It was astonishing indeed. At the same time, Wu Yun Liangs face turned red as he felt Chu Yang scrutinizing him questioningly. "How did ago?" Meng Chao Ran and Wu Yun Liang asked simultaneously. Both were feeling extremely anxious as Chu Yang had been inside for six hours! Usually, other disciples would enter the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds and leave within an hour as the extreme cold energy would freeze them to death had they stayed any longer! When they exit, they would usually appear barely alive, with their whole body shivering uncontrobly and covered in white frost. Surprisingly, Chu Yang stayed inside the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds for a whopping six hours. In addition, he walked outfortably as though it was nothing! The two stared at Chu Yang as if they had just seen a devil in broad daylight. Seeing the shock in his master and senior uncles eyes, Chu Yang felt extremely confused. He could not help but felt his own face with his palms. If there was a mirror around, Chu Yang would have grabbed it instantly to see if a flower has grown on his face. The expressions of the two men were very unusual. Chu Yang was also unaware how it would be like when people entered Seven Shades Congregation Grounds for the first time. "Is there something wrong?" "Is there anything wrong with you?" The two asked at the same time. "No, not at all." Chu Yang was growing a little more worried. The two stared at each other. Wu Yun Liangs small eyes turned so big suddenly that they were almost popping out of their sockets! "Cough... cough... cough! What your senior uncle meant is, how is your Seven Shades Absolute Saint Palm?" Meng Chao Ran asked calmly, after a few dry coughs. "I havent tried it yet, but I managed to absorb quite a fair amount of cold energy." Chu Yang answered. "Let me try it out now." Wu Yun Liang and Meng Chao Ran turned silent. "What did you go in there for?" Chu Yang activated his internal energy and drew the cold energy stored by the Nine Tribtions Sword in his dantian. The stone cavern immediately became freezing cold. Frost umted on his right arm so quickly that it resembled an ice pole. With one strike, a powerful st of cold wind shot out from his palms! Chu Yang had only used thirty percent of his strength! Wu Yun Liang and Meng Chao Rans jaws dropped as they stared in shock! "How could this be? This is level five of the Seven Shades Absolute Saint Palm! This...this is absolutely unbelievable! When he was attempting the Seven Shades Absolute Saint Palm the other day, he was not even at level one yet!" The sheer power of the freezing st clearly suggested that Chu Yang was at level five. This was tantamount to the level of a master who had cultivated for decades! If they realized that Chu Yang was only using a fraction of the cold energy, what would they think? The two rubbed their eyes in unison. Shocked by his own disciple, Meng Chao Ran quietly pinched Wu Yun Liangs thigh. Wu Yun Liang yelped in pain. It was a spot that was bruised earlier so the pain was even more unbearable. He jumped about and held his leg. "So this is not a dream." Meng Chao Ranughed. He was extremely satisfied with his disciples marvellous aplishment. "You!" Wu Yun Liang red angrily at Meng Chao Ran, "Dont you have your own legs?" "I do." Meng Chao Ran replied calmly, "I just wanted to verify if all of this is true." "But you pinched my thigh at the bruised spot!" Wu Yun Liang yelled angrily. "We are both so close. Will there be any difference between pinching you or pinching me?" Meng Chao Ran let out a heartyugh and walked towards Chu Yang. He patted Chu Yang on the shoulder andmended his disciple, "Not bad! You have made me proud!" Meng Chao Ran had always been cold and indifferent. It was unusual to see him in such high spirits. However, he was so ted at that point in time that he could not control his emotions. Although Wu Yun Liang appeared angry, he was extremely d to see his junior brother returning back to the way he was when he first entered the sect, lively and cheerful. Wu Yun Liang could not help butugh in joy as well. "Since you are able to absorb so much cold energy, I feel a lot more at ease about letting you venture out on your own." Meng Chao Ran smiled at Chu Yang, "When you get to the Iron Cloud, you should still remain cautious and stay low. Never ever be arrogant and meddle unnecessarily in the affairs of others. Especially, not in affairs like saving a damsel in distress. If you can avoid it, please avoid it! You should know that beauty is a source of disaster!" Chu Yang agreed. Meng Chao Rans advice was valuable indeed. The hero saves the damsel and the beauty repaying the hero with special favours was what many young men in the Jiang Hu sought after. However, this was also how many martial artists faced their end. Anyone taking advantage of a beauty in public had to be a powerful character. If he was not powerful, his family should definitely be so. Anyone provoking beauties without any powerful backing would certainly face death or be exiled to some distantnd. Chu Yang thought to himself, "If I were as gullible as those arrogant young men and foolishly get involved in others business, then that would certainly be a strange phenomenon." "I still dont understand how you absorbed so much cold energy." Wu Yun Liang questioned suddenly. His eyes were now wide opened wide as he scrutinized Chu Yang, "You are just a Martial Warrior! Wait, a Martial Warrior?" Chu Yang asked withrge innocent eyes, "What is wrong with being just a Martial Warrior?" Sect Master Wu Yun Liang was dumbfounded. His eyes became sorge that his eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets. He clearly remembered that just a few days back, Chu Yang was only a third grade Martial Pupil. How could he have be a Martial Warrior in a few days days time? There was seriously too much mystery enshrouding surrounding this young man recently. Moreover, if a first grade Martial Warrior took in so much cold energy, his meridians would have been frozen and shattered to pieces. How could Chu Yang just stand there as though nothing had happened to him at all? After staring hard at Chu Yangs innocent face for some time, Wu Yun Liang finally rolled his eyes and gave up, "Fine, I shall not pursue any further. I just hope you can resume your mission and get to the Iron Cloud. That would be the best oue." "I will not let you down." Chu Yang smiled reassuringly and confidently. His face was full of warmth, sincerity, and innocence. Wu Yun Liang was speechless. He looked at the kind and honest face again before gritting his teeth and said, "Whoever trusted this face would be an utter fool! If they believe in those sincere words you said, they would certainly be tricked many times over." Meng Chao Ran simplyughed. Chapter 44 Divine Chi Gathering Fish! After bidding farewell to Wu Yun Liang, Meng Chao Ran turned and headed back to Purple Bamboo Garden. Throughout the journey, he remained very silent. Chu Yang was aware that Meng Chao Ran was concerned about his abilities, but he was unsure about how he should address it. He wanted to reveal some information to his master, but he felt that he would not be able to dispel Meng Chao Rans apprehension regardless of what he said. Hence, Chu Yang did not speak a word as well. As the duo entered the gates of Purple Bamboo Garden, they suddenly heard Tan Tans ear-piercing screams, "Dont run! If you keep trying to escape, I will boil you in soup!" Chu Yang and Meng Chaoran were shocked. They rushed in quickly and saw Tan Tan kneeling by the pond as water sshed all over. Shortly after, he cried in joy and started jumping about as he held a newly caught fish in his hands. He seemed as happy as ark. Shocked by what he witnessed, Meng Chao Ran ran towards Tan Tan. Chu Yang was also in awe! Little did he expect Tan Tan to be able to catch such a valuable creature! The creature in Tan Tans hands was a strange-looking fish. Its body waspletely ck and it had no scales at all. Its eyeless head wasrge and round. It was a rare species that was hardly encountered! The fish was not very big in size and probably weighed no more than half a pound. "Tan Tan, drop it!" Meng Chao Ran screamed, "You must not kill it!" Tan Tans face turned in shock and confusion. Realizing that it was Meng Chao Ran calling him, he shouted eagerly, "Master! Chu Yang! Look at what I have found! I just caught a strange fish!" Tan Tan was still trying to brag about his catch when the fish sudden squirmed violently in his hands and jumped out of his grip. It made a beautiful curve in the air and started to fall towards the ground. The next instant, Meng Chao Ran leapt forward and caught the fish in mid-air. He continued by performing a spin andnding smoothly on the ground. Without hesitation, he grabbed a bucket nearby and filled it with the pond water before cing the fish in it. When Meng Chao Ran was done, he sshed some water on his own face and handed the bucket to Tan Tan. With a smile, he said, "Keep this in your room and take good care of it. This is no ordinary fish. You must never let it die." Tan Tan asked with a puzzled look, "Master, what fish is this? Its so small that it is not even enough to make a bowl of soup." "Soup? All you can think is food!" Meng Chao Ran sounded agitated and amused at the same time. He hit Tan Tan on the head lightly and chided, "This is a precious treasure! Dont you think it is a waste to just eat it like this?" "Precious treasure?" Tan Tan seemed to begin to understand the value of the creature in the bucket. He peered down at the fish curiously, looking at every single part of it, but it still appeared like a normal fish to him. Even though it looked slightly different from other fishes, it was still a fish. "This is the Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish," Chu Yang said as he knelt down and examined the fish carefully. "I cant believe...Tan Tan was able to chance upon such a rare treasure! You are really fortunate." "Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish?" Chu Yang replied, "Yes, the Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish. ording to myths it was the sacred treasure of the Heavenly Three Star n. Eating it while it is not fully grown will yield no special effect. However, if you take care of the fish carefully, it can harness the energy of the Heaven and Earth! This will boost the effectiveness of your cultivation! This fish is a treasure that martial artists yearn for!" "Thats right. Furthermore, the best thing about this fish is that when it is near you, the energy it harnesses will be is extremely pure. This is its most valuable property. This fish is a legendary creature. Nobody has seen it in decades and many have only known about it through books. Tan Tan, how did you manage to find it?" Meng Chao Ran asked in surprise. "I found it just a while ago. When I was going to get water from the pond, the sky suddenly turned dark. I could not see anything at all! I was so afraid to move that I just stayed still right beside the pond. Fortunately, it started to brighten up again after an hour. That was when I notice something twitching below the dirt at the side of the pond, as though it was trying to force its way out to the surface. So I continued watching it." Tan Tan exined, "Shortly after, the fish came out of the mud. I tried to catch it as it looked quite unusual." "The sky suddenly turned dark?" Meng Chao Ran frowned. Meng Chao Ran and Wu Yun Liang were still underground so they werepletely oblivious to the strange phenomenon that urred. Having heard the descriptions from Tan Tan, Meng Chao Ran felt something was usual. "The sky became dark for an hour? The fish came out from the mud right after that?" Meng Chao Ran looked at the sky as a look of worry shed across his face. "Everything rted to the Divine n has not appeared for a long time. Why did the Divine Chi Gathering Fish appear all of a sudden? Why have the sky suddenly turned dark in the day?" "Perhaps, this is a sign of drastic change?" Meng Chao Ran pondered for a long while. However, with his frowned look, something else was probably bothering him. Chu Yang was equally confused. He was also oblivious to the urrence of the strange phenomenon when he obtained the Nine Tribtions Swordpoint. "Tan Tan, since you found the fish, you should keep it in your room." Meng Chao Ran said after returning back to his usual self. "Yes, master. Both Chu Yang and I share the same room so we will both benefit from it together!" Tan Tan was truly jubnt. "From today onwards, Chu Yang and you will stay separately!" Meng Chao Ran said with a solemn look. "Why?" Tan Tan asked disappointedly. "There is no particr reason. Chu Yang has something important to attend to." "Then, we should keep the fish in Chu Yangs room instead." Tan Tan requested with a sad voice, "Although I really want it, Chu Yang will need it more than me as he is about to embark on a dangerous mission. Even if it only helps him a little, it would be better for him to have it. When Chu Yang leaves, he should even bring it with him so that he can harness energy from the Heaven and Earth whenever he needs to." Chu Yang was touched. He turned and looked at Tan Tan. A warm feeling overwhelmed himpletely. He did not know what to say for a long time. Meng Chao Ran had already exined the valuable properties of the Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish. Although Tan Tan appeared simple-minded at times, he was not foolish. He knew very well the benefits of having the fish around. It was touching that he requested for Chu Yang to keep the fish despite knowing how valuable it was! "Although Tan Tan wanted it so badly, he still wishes to give it to me?" "Why?" Meng Chao Ran asked as he looked at Tan Tan with a new kind of admiration. "I will be staying here with you and it is so safe." Tan Tan said, "Chu Yang definitely needs it more than I do." "Silly boy." Meng Chao Ran patted Tan Tans head and said, "If you truly wish to help Chu Yang, you must first strengthen your abilities. Only then will you be of help when he really needs you one day. Chu Yang will be travelling around frequently. Bringing such a valuable creature around will only result in greater danger. Do you understand?" Tan Tans mouth hung wide opened and his face flushed with embarrassment. He replied slowly, "I shall keep it here then." Then, he turned to Chu Yang and exined, "Chu Yang, I... I am not being stingy with you but this is..." "I understand." Chu Yang squeezed Tan Tans shoulders hard and said kindly, "Youre my good brother! But, how do you know I am leaving?" "You have been preparing and packing your items in thest few days. Although you didnt mention a single thing to me, I am not stupid. Having grown up together, how would I not know? Since you are not letting me know about it, I guess it must be a dangerous mission." Tan Tan continued, "Moreover, master has been with you quite a lot recently. I would be a fool if I am still dont know what is going on." Chu Yangughed as he heard this. Tan Tan suddenly said earnestly, "Chu Yang, I dont know where you are going. But I will definitely train hard and assist you in the future." "Sure! I will wait for you! By that time, you and I will fight together to change this world!" Chu Yang said proudly as he felt a surge of motivation. "With such a good brother, I must definitely work harder! This time, distorting the worlds fate will also change Tan Tans fate!" "How can I let such a kind brother die?" Chapter 45 On this Road, I Will Definitely Overturn the Nine Heavens! For three consecutive days, Meng Chao Ran invested all his time on training Chu Yang. Both were literally in living in the same room for three full days. During this period, Meng Chao Ran imparted anything he could think of to Chu Yang. With hardly any rest, he inundated Chu Yang with all his experience and knowledge about the Jiang Hu, as well as all his tricks and tactics. Although Chu Yang already knew most of these things, he enjoyed his teachers attention and guidance. He listened to Meng Chao Rans words attentively and immersed in all the warmth he received. Chu Yang had never enjoyed such care and love from his teacher in the previous life. Therefore, he did not want to spoil the current state. He knew that even if he brushed off Meng Chao Rans words, Meng Chao Ran would not say anything. He would just be annoyed and unhappy internally. Chu Yang did not want his teacher to be unhappy. Three days passed by in the blink of an eye. On thest day, Chu Yang stepped out of his door and watched in silence as the early morning mist drifted. He took in a long, deep breath. He was rather nostalgic. It was time for him to leave this ce! "As I embark on this journey, I dont know when I will return. I dont even know if I can return." A heavy rain on the previous night had washed the Purple Bamboo Garden entirely. The atmosphere felt crisp and clean. Meng Chao Ran had left to pick some herbs in the mountain since early morning. Chu Yang knew it was just his teachers excuse to avoid the farewell and hide his sorrow. Suddenly, a terrified scream sounded from the toilet. The next moment, Tan Tan ran out frantically. His body gave off a strong stench and it was filthy beyond imagination. Chu Yang was extremely surprised. "Why is Tan Tan holding the Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish in his hand?" Tan Tans face was sad and embarrassed as he passed by Chu Yang. He did not even look at Chu Yang. He headed straight for his room and dropped the Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish back into the bucket. The next moment, Tan Tan ran out naked with a wooden bucket in his hand., He poured water all over his body repeatedly until the stench started to wear off a little. Just a short while ago, Chu Yang was feeling extremely sentimental about leaving the ce. But the peculiar behaviour of his junior brother had made him very confused. "What is this crazy guy up to? Did he just fall into the toilet early in the morning?" After Tan Tan finally cleaned himself up, he disappeared back into his room. The next moment, he rolled his filthy clothes into a ball and tossed it out of the window. Shortly after, Tan Tan appeared again with a sheepish, awkward smile. His face was filled with a bitter look sighed deeply. "What happened?" Chu Yang asked curiously. "Oh, dont ask." Tan Tan grumbled. Ever since Tan Tan found the Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish, he had treated it like a treasure. He ced in a safe corner of his room and took care of it meticulously. Every once in a while, he would feed it with water nts and other food. However, on the day before, the fish suddenly floated to the surface and remained motionless with its white belly facing upwards. Despite touching the fish repeatedly, it did not react and continued to stay floating on the surface with its belly facing up. It basically showed no sign of life. When Tan Tan checked on it this morning, he realized that the Heavenly Chi Gathering Fishs body had gone stiff. He had held the fish sadly and mourned over its passing. However, he had a sudden urge to use the bathroom, so he headed towards it with the fish still in his hands. As he thought the fish was already dead, he decided to toss it into thetrine. But just as he tossed it in, an incredible thing happened. The weird-looking fish suddenly came to life and tried desperately to escape from thetrine. Tan Tan had no choice but to jump in to save the fish. Unfortunately, the heavy rain from the previous night had flooded the entiretrine so Tan Tan had to swim in to retrieve the fish. "Hahahaha..." After hearing the story, Chu Yang burst into fits ofughter. He wasughing so hard that his sides hurt. Chu Yang had never imagined that his junior brother could do such a hrious thing! Tan Tan sighed tragically and said bitterly, "How would I know the fiendish fish could act dead like that? It was living happily in the bucket and then all of a sudden it just turned stiff and died. But when I tossed it in thetrine, it turned lively again. Does it actually thrive in stinky ces?" Chu Yang clutched his stomach. He wasughing so hard that his eyes were tearing up. "You are such a fool. The Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish absorbs the energy from the Heaven and Earth. When it reaches its capacity, it bes immobile as it digests the energy. This allows it to absorb even more energy. During this time of digestion, martial artists will make use of the energy it absorbed for their cultivation! But instead, you threw it in thetrine! Hahaha!" "Oh I see!" Tan Tans eximed, "Why didnt you say so earlier?" "We didnt expect you to be such a fool." Chu Yang said, "The Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish can survive even if it is buried underground. Why would it die if in a clean bucket of water? Moreover, it thrives on the energy of Heaven and Earth, so feeding it does not make any difference! But you are really impressive to have tossed it into thetrine. If others know that you have tossed a precious Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish into thetrine, they would probably beat you into a pulp!" Tan Tan sighed miserably, "I have already paid a price for it. My clothes are ruined, and my hands..." Tan Tan raised his hands to his nose and sniffed. His whole body shuddered and he almost threw up, "I need my hands for eating. What should I do now?" "You deserve it!" Chu Yang teased as he continued tough uncontrobly. Chu Yang went into the room and inspected the fish. The poor Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish was swimming back and forth frantically. It even jumped out of the water every once in a while. At the same time, it was throwing up plenty of murky waste material. It was clearly in great difort! "Quick! Change the water!" Chu Yang called out to Tan Tan anxiously. Tan Tan quickly did so. After changing it seven to eight times, the Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish finally appeared to calm down. Itid at the bottom of the bucket with its belly puffing, clearly tired and in pain. It seemed that the fish required a little more rest. Chu Yang could not believe that he would encounter something so hrious on his day of departure. After some distance away, he heard the squeaky voice of Tan Tan yelling after him, "Chu Yang, take care! I will find you one day! I will help you!" The final words were overwhelmed with sadness. Pausing for a moment, Chu Yang waved his arm without looking back. He turned about a corner and disappeared from Tan Tans sight. "You must not die!" Tan Tan yelled loudly as tears poured in torrents from his eyes. He dropped to the ground and started wailing like a child who had lost his family. He did not know what Chu Yang was doing, but he knew it was going to be dangerous! Otherwise, their master would not have spent so much time with him in thest few days. Tan Tan was extremely worried and depressed. Chu Yang felt a pain in his heart as well but he stopped himself from looking back. He continued walking on step by step, further and further. Not far away on a mountain peak, Meng Chao Ran stood motionless and allowed himself to be bathed in the rays of the morning sun. He squinted his eyes and fixed his gaze on his disciples departing figure. Unknowingly, his hands had clenched into tight fists. Meng Chao Ran held a piece of paper in his right hand. It was a message left by Chu Yang, "When executing the Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique, you must keep your body low to reverse your internal flow. Then, start cultivating from the final step. You will only seed if you cultivate in reverse order." Chu Yangs figure inched along the mountain path in the horizon. He only carried a small travel bag on his back. Having left Beyond the Heavens Sect all on his own, he had to embark on this journey of uncertainty alone. Chu Yang suddenly felt a little lonely. Words suddenly floated into his mind, "On this journey, you must not fear jagged mountains or oceans of fire. On this journey, you must experience nine death and one life. On this journey, you mustugh under the Heavens. On this journey, head straight for the Nine Heavens and never turn back." These lines originated from a popr song in his previous life called "The Journey of Jiang Hu". Mo Qing Wu used to sing this song andplement it with music. Therefore, it had left a deep impression on Chu Yang. As he thought about the verses, Chu Yang could not help but smiled. He hummed, "On this journey, do not fear the Heavens but fight it. On this journey, life will evade fate. On this journey, I will hold Qing Wus hand andugh at life. On this journey, I will overturn the Nine Heavens!" Chu Yang sang the lyrics softly and heposed his own version of the song as he left the territory of Beyond the Heavens Sect, leaving the Nine Peaks, One Garden. Not a single time did he look back. This young man had unruly hair covering half his face. Hidden beneath this hair were incisive eyes that constantly watched the world. His gaze was as sharp as a dagger, and it seemed ready to split the world apart. The rays of early morning sun shone upon him, casting a long shadow behind him. Amidst the misty wilderness, his silhouette moved silently through the thin air. A crimson red aura emanated from it. This seemed like a manifestation of something much greater... Chapter 46 It Starts Now! A horse-drawn carriage moved slowly along the main road. nking it were eight bodyguards with stone cold face. The carriage driver was a middle-aged man with thin peppered hair. Holding a whip in his hand, he looked straight ahead with an emotionless expression. As he cracked the whip, the horses neighed and pulled the carriage forward, leaving a smoke of dust in its wake. Inside the carriage, an old man frowned and appeared deep in thought. This old man was praised as the top divine physician in the world C Du Shi Qing. He was travelling from the Great Zhao Nation into the Iron Cloud Nation! "Senior Du, there is only one mission for you on this journey to the Iron Cloud Nation. It is to use your highly-skilled techniques to prolong the life of Iron Cloud Nations emperor a little longer. You must not let him die too soon!" This was a formal request made by Prime Minister Diwu Qing Rou himself. Du Shi Qing knew understood fully why he had to prolong the life of the emperor of Iron Cloud Nation. Iron Cloud Nation was currently managed by the prince. However, the prince was not the emperor. There were many things which he was unable to enforce officially. As long as the emperors life could be prolonged, Iron Cloud Nation would never be threatened! Even if Tie Bu Tian was blessed with unparalleled talent, he would not dare to kill his father and usurp the throne of Iron Cloud Nation. Therefore, he would not do much to change the current state of the nation. Every month that the emperor lived for will be an additional month for the Great Zhao Nation to prepare! Hopefully, the emperor could hold his dying breath until everything had stabilised! If war were to break out at this time, the prince of Iron Cloud Nation, with his limited power, would be leftpletely vulnerable. However, this was a challenging task! Only Du Shi Qing understood the difficulty of the task. Du Shi Qing smiled sadly and sighed deeply. When Tie Shi Cheng was still a young man many years ago, he had personally fought in the battlefield against the Great Zhao Nation. At that time, Diwu Qing Rou was merely a cab member responsible for the army, yet he had the courage to spend gold to hire the best archer to kill Tie Shi Cheng. In the chaotic battlefield, Tie Shi Cheng was suddenly shot by an arrow! To make matters worse, the arrow was coated with extremely strong poison! Although one of Tie Shi Chengs guards blocked the arrow with his body, the arrow still managed to pierce through the guards chest and enter Tie Shi Chengs body. Despite the fact that the poison was weakened, it nearly took Tie Shi Chengs life. Once again, it was Diwu Qing Rou who was spending gold to buy a service for the nation. This service was hiring the best physician to heal Tie Shi Chengs wound. Du Shi Qing was finally going tomit his first hical act in his whole career. While healing Tie Shi Chengs wound, he would also poison him secretly with a toxin that had no antidote. As the poison gradually enervated Tie Shi Chengs body, the Great Zhao Nation had also gradually weakened the Iron Cloud Nation over these years. "Make him sick, but dont let him die." Although Diwu Qing Rou could have easily taken over the Iron Cloud Nation, he did not do it! In the past few years, Diwu Qing Rou had taken advantage of the conflict with the Iron Cloud to repeatedly secure benefits for himself. His reputation had grown steadily. His power had multiplied day by day. Even in the military, Diwu Qing Rous achievements appeared the brightest. He was currently poised to rule over the country. Diwu Qing Rou had always gained merits during wars with the Iron Cloud Nation but he deliberately provided Iron Cloud with just enough fighting power to defend itself! Diwu Qing Rou had transformed the Iron Cloud Nation into a gold mine. It was until recently that he had finally decided to take over the Iron Cloud Nation for good. This was because he was at the peak of his power! With his current clout, even the emperor of the Great Zhao Nation had no control over him. Diwu Qing Rou was one of the few who was exceptionally adept at using tactics and plots to their advantage. Tie Shi Chengs body had already atrophied so badly that it was beyond rescue. The only option now was to prolong his life slightly longer. If not for the extremely talented prince, Iron Cloud Nation would easily have been annexed by the Great Zhao Nation! "Since I am the one who started all this, I am the only person who can put it to an end!" Du Shi Qing sighed miserably! The journey ahead was long... Chu Yang stood alone on the peak of the mountain. Hiding under the cover of the thick forest, he watched the guards and the carriage quietly from a distance. He rubbed his palms gently. Wedged between his fingers was a piece of paper which read, "Iron Cloud Nation hired the worlds top divine physician, Du Shi Qing, to the Iron Cloud Citadel. In nine days time, they will pass by Evil Tiger Ridge!" The next moment, the paper disintegrated into thin air! Without hesitation, Chu Yang flew through the trees and glided down the mountain. This was a strategy Du Shi Qing had nned long ago! Du Shi Qing had yed a pivotal role in it. Chu Yang had no means to simply change the fate of the Iron Cloud Nation. In order to do so, he must gain the trust and respect of the people after reaching the nation. With this trust, control woulde naturally! "How can I achieve all of this in a short period of time? I will have to aplish what a normal person achieve in their life within a duration of two years!" Chu Yangs mission was far from simple! But he knew he must not turn back! Du Shi Qing was Chu Yangs first target! "Whoa, whoa..." The horses screeched and came to an abrupt stop. A young man dressed in ck had appeared in front of the convoy. His handsome facial features showed calmness and a hint of excitement. His gaze remained fixed on the carriage. "Who are you?" The eight guards stopped their horses at the same time and drew their swords instantly. "Is the person in the carriage the top physician in the world, the one known as Compassionate Saint Du Shi Qing, Senior Du?" The young mans eyes gleamed with excitement and reverence as he tried to peer into the carriage. He seemedpletely indifferent to the polished swords and sabres pointed at him! "Who are you?" The leader of the guards asked again as he red at the young man with a gaze as sharp as a hawks eyes! At the same time, the other guards swung their weapons in the direction of the man as they spread evenly around the carriage to shield it in all four directions. "Is it him?" The young man took a step forward, raising the tension in the stand-off! "That is none of your business. Retreat now or we shall show no mercy!" The leader said coldly. He did not expect the young man to have any malicious intentions. However, this trip was extremely crucial so he could not afford to take any risk. "If it is Senior Du, please reveal yourself and face me!" The young man showed no signs of conceding. "Fool!" The next moment, des were swung down on the young man. The young man appeared momentarily stunned and before revealing signs of anger. His body dodged side to side quickly to evade the sabres. The sabres were shing at every possible space where the young man could move but he continued to outmanoeuvre them. Then, in the blink of an eye, his hands formed the shape of ws and struck forward at blinding speed. One of the sabres dropped to the ground. The leader felt his wrist going numb and could barely hold on to his sabre. He withdrew slightly in shocked before dismounting and shouting amand, "Get into formation against the enemy!" The other seven guards dismounted at once and went into a battle formation, brandishing their weapons as they prepared forbat. "Hold on!" Du Shi Qing called from inside the carriage just before the fight broke out. In a calm and polite manner, he said, "Young master, I am Du Shi Qing. Why do you wish to meet me?" As Du Shi Qing spoke, he lifted the carriage curtain and revealed himself. "Senior Du, be careful! This person has unknown origins and unclear intentions." Two guards raised their swords to shield the front of the carriage. They were ready forbat. "Sure enough, it is the divine physician Du!" The young man flushed with excitement. Ignoring the swords and sabres around him, he walked forward slowly without lifting his gaze from Du Shi Qing. After two steps, the youth was standing right before the leaders sabre. However, the leader had no intention of dropping his weapon and continued to press his sabre forward. Feeling the tingling sensation of the de on his skin, the young man looked down. He smiled in embarrassment and suddenly bowed to Du Shi Qing. His unexpected behaviour surprised everyone. "Senior Du, do you remember passing this road eight years ago? There was an ensuing war between the two countries and everywhere was in chaos. Back then, you saved the lives of a couple on the mountain. Do you still remember?" "Ah..." Du Shi Qing frowned as he tried to recall the incident from eight years ago. Having saved so many people in his life, how could he possibly remember all of them? However, he remembered distinctly that he truly came by this path eight years ago. Chapter 47 Great Acting! Du Shi Qing was going to treat the Iron Cloud Nations emperors sickness while Tie Shi Cheng was going through his most difficult time. "Senior Du, not only did you save my fathers life, you even offered treatment free of charge to we poor peasants. Furthermore, you even gave us a tael of silver before you left! My family is greatly indebted to your kindness!" When the young man saw that Du Shi Qing still trying to recall the event, his eyes lit up and he grew even more excited. "My parents were not very well off back then. The future of our family was grim. Our lives depended entirely on the tael of silver you gave us. Senior Du, your kindness is greater than the Heaven and Earth. You are our saviour!" "I see." Du Shi Qing seemed to recall fragments of events like this but his memory was hazy and he had no significant impression of any of them. He seemed to remember the incident only after the young man reminded him of it. He had treated countless people in his entire life. Such a piece of memory would have been nebulous even if it remained in his memory. However, such an expression of gratitude on the road was indeed rare. But at least, it made him feel more satisfied with himself. "Myte father spoke of this incident many times. He told me to find you to repay your kindness when I grow up. Just before my father passed away, he said his only regret was being unable to repay this kindness." The young man was in tears, "Thank you, Heaven. I have finally found Senior Du. He has also agreed to meet me so that I can show my gratitude. Myte father would certainly be happy to know this." The young man cried as he talked. His eyes turned puffy and his nose became runny. "Its enough. I have felt your father and your gratitude." Du Shi Qing was also bing sentimental. He continued, "The past is the past. Your father...has already passed away?" "Yes. Three years ago, he faced an unfortunate incident when hunting for tigers in the mountain." The young man said hoarsely. "Thats a pity. I am sure your father was a heroic man!" In fact, Du Shi Qing did not really remember who the mans father was. He merely pieced the description of the man together to conceive a man that he thought he saved once. He figured it was probably an impecunious man whom he had saved and who had not forgotten his kindness. This man had asked his son to find a way to repay the physician and even made it his final wish on his deathbed. Furthermore, he must have been a heroic person to be "hunting tigers". This man was a good person for sure. Suddenly, Du Shi Qing suddenly felt he had done a really good deed. Although he could hardly remember the incident, this young man still disyed such immense gratitude towards him. This could hardly be a lie. "It seems Senior Du has remembered!" The young man eximed excitedly, "My name is Chu Yang. I met you that year too, Senior Du!" "Time passes by really fast. You are all grown up now!" Du Shi Qing stroked his beard and smiled. Surely, there was no ce for skepticism towards a young man like him. In fact, Du Shi Qing felt as if he had just met the child of an old friend. Sighing, he said, "If your father could see your aplishments today, he would certainly be very proud of you." "I hope so. I started learning martial arts with my master six years ago." Chu Yang said hesitantly. With a look of embarrassment, he stuttered, "Oh my, I finally get to meet Senior Du in real person today. I have also learned that Senior Du is on a long journey towards Iron Cloud Nation. Although my skills are limited, I would wish to escort Senior Du there. I promise I will do everything I can to assist you." "You dont really have to do that..." Du Shi Qing replied hesitantly. "Will Senior Du not give me a chance to repay your kindness?" Chu Yang said sadly, "I know I am not very strong but this is my wish. I really hope to fulfil my fathers final dying wish. Please allow me to protect you till you reach Iron Cloud Nation!" After Chu Yang said this, all doubts seemed to be cleared. The eight guards attitude towards Chu Yang had also changed. One of the guards patted Chu Yangs shoulder and said, "My boy, did you say your skills arecking? The three of us couldnt even stop you." Chu Yang said humbly, "That was because you all went easy on me. Knowing that I was just a young man, you all have chosen not to go full force. Otherwise, I would have been sliced in half already." The guardsughed. Although they knew they had not gone easy on the young man earlier, it was true that they did not go all out on him. Gradually they became more fond of this young man. He did not forget the kindness of others and he was adamant about fulfilling his fathersst wish. With a resilient attitude and a set of strong principles, a faithful and filial person like him would certainly be well-liked by everyone. "Well, if you insist, you can follow me. Once we arrive at the Iron Cloud Nation, I will find you some good opportunities for you to further your career." Smiling at Chu Yang, Du Shi Qing finally agreed. The eight guards also smiled happily. At a moment when Iron Cloud Nation was so badly in need of Du Shi Qing, a simple referral by him would make almost anything possible. If Du Shi Qing were to speak for this young man, a bright future would surely await him! "I dare not ept this offer. I have no interest in fame and glory." Chu Yang said quietly, revealing a hint of dissatisfaction, "Once Senior Du is safe in Iron Cloud Nation, I will take my leave. Although I dont have many aplishments, I am really not interested in Jiang Hu affairs. It is best for me to stay out of the way. I want to avoid losing my head." How could Chu Yang not know Du Shi Qings final test? Chu Yang deliberately acted like he detested fame and fortune. He also pretended to hide his distaste towards such tangible rewards. When Chu Yang finished, even the carriage driver became more at ease. Shaking his head, Du Shi Qingughed, "Very well. In that case, please follow me." Chu Yang expression turned from one of distaste to one of triumph. He jumped excitedly and eximed, "Thank you, Senior Du!" Seeing such a genuine and honest man, Du Shi Qingughed. Little did he know that this "genuine, kind, honest, filial and faithful" young man was actually on the verge of throwing up. It had never even crossed Du Shi Qings mind that the "repayment of kindness" and "fulfilment of a fathers dying wish" were lies. Chu Yang did not even know his own background, let alone the rest. Nevertheless, Chu Yang had sessfullypleted the first part of his n. He had managed to infiltrate the group and this would grant him ess to the highest level of power in the Iron Cloud Nation. Initially, Chu Yang had additional ns. However, this group was the key to everything. As long as Du Shi Qings poisoning of Tie Shi Cheng was not exposed, he would still be of great use to Tie Bu Tian. Once Du Shi Qings group had developed a good impression of Chu Yang, this crucial step could be considered aplished. He once thought of changing his appearance before embarking on the mission. On a second thought, he realized his body would still leave traces of clue about his identity. That would not be ideal. It was easier to enter the Iron Cloud Nation using his true identity. The identity of an expelled disciple of Beyond the Heavens Sect C Chu Yang! In just one day, Chu Yang had formed strong ties with the eight guards. They ate and drink happily together. However, Chu Yang still felt a questioning gaze constantly directed at him. He knew that that the driver of the carriage was not truly convinced by him. Although Chu Yang did not know that the drivers fighting abilities, he could feel that the man was hiding something. He was certainly not just an ordinary old man. He was probably not weaker than the seniors at Beyond the Heavens Sect. He was the true protector of Du Shi Qing. He could probably subdue a thousand soldiers and ten thousand horses on his own. While Du Shi Qing and the eight guards had no suspicions toward Chu Yang, only the carriage driver never truly trusted him. In the afternoon two dayster, the group finally arrived in a small town. A rumour was spreading around, "Beyond the Heavens Sect has announced that their disciple, Chu Yang, of Purple Bamboo Garden had killed his senior brother Shi Qian Shan. Because of his crime, he was expelled from the sect! From now on, he is no longer a disciple of Beyond the Heavens Sect!" When they heard the news, Du Shi Qings group was extremely surprised. "Chu Yang, are they referring to you?" Chu Yangs face fell. It was full of unspoken grievances. His eyes stared nkly and he appeared lost and confused. "What happened? How did you get expelled from the sect?" Du Shi Qing frowned, "Judging by your personality, this is not possible!" Chu Yangs expression remained cold. His hands subconsciously crushed a tuft of grass beside him. After a moment, he opened his mouth to exin, "My junior sister... we were engaged... but..." He did not finish his sentence. There was no need for any verbal exnation. The look of pain on his face and his trembling hands already said it all. His expression spoke a thousand words. Chapter 48 Controlling Fire, Divine Clan? "Oh..." Everyone, including Du Shi Qing, sighed sympathetically. They seemed to understand everything and looked at Chu Yang with pitiful eyes. Competing for love by force was a very prevalent practice. To make matters worse, it happened between two martial brothers. It was so tragic that the others did not know what to say. Moreover, Chu Yangs face already had an indescribable pain when he first appeared. He put his face in his hands and shrunk into a corner. His fingers dug into his hair. With a nce, one could tell he was in great anguish. "Well..." Du Shi Qing sighed and emphasized, "No one shall mention this incident again." The eight guards obeyed. Even the carriage driver softened his gaze on Chu Yang after hearing this. "No wonder the young man appeared hopeless and even tried to conceal his skills the other day." "Thank you." Chu Yang took a deep bow and said with a sad tone, "I just have to fulfil my fathers dying wish to repay senior Dus great kindness. After which, I will immediately disappear from this world. From then on, I will live in solitude." "You are a man of honour. It shouldnt be difficult finding a partner." Du Shi Qing patted his shoulder tofort Chu Yang, "You shouldnt think too much about it." Chu Yang nodded. He sighed again and stopped talking as if there was a conflict in his heart which he could not resolve. After this incident, everyone suddenly appeared a lot kinder and softer towards Chu Yang. They seemed to be even more intimate. It was rare toe across such a loving, grateful, filial and humble man. Chu Yangs performance had won over the hearts of these peoplepletely. Even he did not expect his show to grant him so much advantage within in such a short amount of time. The leader of the guards also sighed and patted Chu Yangfortingly on the shoulder, "Junior brother, you should get over the pain. Let it go. Youre a man. A man needs to widen his horizons. As long as you have money, there are plenty of pretty girls in the brothels for you to spend time with." Chu Yang nodded sadly. He looked up and forced a smile that seemed even more in pain than his crying face. Although the rest did not say much, the way they spoke and looked at Chu Yang had softened tremendously. A victim of injustice always gained sympathy regardless of the situation. The carriage driver did not bother to interact with the rest and just sat alone with the horses. With a deep sigh, he stood up and tapped his tobo pipe to pour the ashes on the ground. The sharp eyes that seemed to be able to see through everything suddenly appeared lost in thought. In the meantime, Chu Yang was standing alone not far away. He knew he had passed the Du Shi Qing hurdle. Now, he had to worry about his subsequent steps after reaching the Iron Cloud Nation. It would be harder to fool a bunch of old foxes proficient with politics at the Iron Cloud Nation aspared to Du Shi Qing. Du Shi Qing lived his whole life as a renowned physician. It was said that his healing fingers could deter all types of illnesses. However, he was just a physician with exceptional medical skills. People might respect him for that, but they knew he was probably not very familiar with politics. Chu Yang knew that a few years from now, Du Shi Qings reputation would also be ruined because of this trip to Iron Cloud Nation. By then, someone would discover and reveal that the illness of Iron Cloud Nations emperor was in fact caused by Du Shi Qings poisoning from many years ago. This would trigger a turmoil across the entire Lower Three Heavens. Because of this discovery, Du Shi Qing would bembasted by heroes from all over the world. After admitting to his crime, he wouldmit suicide from shame and guilt! An entire life of life-saving efforts would vanish into dust in the blink of an eye. "It may just be a one-off mistake. Perhaps there were some hidden reasons. But whats done is done. There is no return." As Chu Yang had no special feelings for Du Shi Qing, he had absolutely no qualm in deceiving and utilizing him. He did not feel guilty either. However, in the past few days, Chu Yang also realized that this physician was extremely talented and was not an ill-hearted person at all. When the two countries came into conflict, each person would have his own vested interests or a faction that he was loyal to. After all, Du Shi Qing was still a citizen of the Great Zhao Nation. Ultimately, his skills were just a tool for Diwu Qing Rou to appease the people of the Iron Cloud Nation after conquering it. After observing for a few days, Chu Yang was also very sure that none of the eight guards belonged to the Golden Horse Rider Department! They were essentially Martial Warriors without any deep cultivation. In fact, their cultivation level was just pathetic. All of them were probably only grade five or six Martial Warriors. They would certainly be useful in nabbing robbers but they would just be insignificant specks of dust if the group truly encountered martial masters. It seemed they were only there for show. The only real expert was the carriage driver. Maybe Du Shi Qing himself was also a martial expert. However, never had Chu Yang heard of the divine physician having martial skills in his previous life or the current one. "How old are you, Chu Yang?" While Chu Yang was deep in contemtion, the mysterious carriage driver hade over to him with a tobo pipe in his hand. "Sixteen." Chu Yang was quite reluctant to talk about his life at the moment because the suffering was all an act. If he talked too much, he might reveal key information about his identity. That would be disastrous. "Ah, sixteen... It seems that you have learned about love very early." The old man gave an obnoxious smile which revealed two rows of yellow teeth that glistened in the light of the flickering me. A sudden sh in his gaze made Chu Yang sensed that this man was not here for a friendly conversation. "Well, it is hard to put this into words. I still cant understand itpletely till now." Chu Yang sighed and said sadly, "There are many ordinary things in life that we take for granted. But when they are lost one day, they inadvertently be engraved in our hearts forever." "Well said." After hearing these words the old man remained quiet for a long time. With a faint smile, he continued, "The ordinary things in life are those they get engraved in our hearts forever. Its gettingte, you should get some sleep." After speaking, the carriage driver sat by the fire and started to poke at the me in silence. The fire danced and flickered in his dull eyes. Every now and then, those eyes shed hypnotically. Chu Yang was surprised. He was very certain that the conversation was supposed to be the drivers final test for him. However, it ended with just one sentence! Why did the old man let it go so easily? After a deep contemtion, Chu Yang sighed. The phrase "the ordinary things in life are those they get engraved in our hearts forever" was not something he made up out of thin air but in fact, a line that resonated deeply in him. In his previous life, Mo Qing Wu and he faced many things that would intimidate the Heavens and shock the Earth. However, it was not until after Mo Qing Wu died that the faint memories started to flood his mind. The only things that remained in his memory were the warm and ordinary times they spent together. None of these were extraordinary things. "Man, who doesnt have a youth?" "Man, who doesnt have a youth?" Chu Yang was deep in thought when he suddenly heard the voice of the old man. He could not believe their thoughts were aligned. Surprised, he looked over to find the old man looking at him. Their gazes showered empathy for each other. "Manager Gao, you should stop dreaming about your youth. You have already passed your prime a long time ago." The leader of the guardsughed loudly as he raised his wineskin. Then, he downed the wine into his mouth in one breath. The other guards also burst intoughter. Manager Gao man snorted. Suddenly, the tobo pipe red up a little and a tiny spark flew out. It went straight for the wineskin which the leader of the guards was drinking from. The wineskin was still more than half full. However, the small spark went into it and a tall me erupted from the wineskin instantly! The leader was caught by surprise and lost almost half his facial hair. A burnt smell filled the air momentarily. Barely controlling his anger, the guard roared, "Manager Gao, are you serious?" Manager Gao snorted, and slowly sauntered off with his tobo pipe. The leader of the guards spat on the ground and red angrily at the manager but did not dare to utter another word. Chu Yangs gaze suddenly turned towards Manager Gao. He watched the outline of the carriage driver as he walked away, swaying slightly from side to side. An apprehension built up in Chu Yang. His move appeared straightforward at first nce but Chu Yang knew that was an extremely high-level technique. The wineskin must have contained at least three to four litres of wine.If it was thrown at a torch, the torch would have been extinguished right away, let alone a small spark. This move required eye power, perfect timing, and excellent power control. But these were not the most worrying facts. What concerned Chu Yang most was that this move had fire control power behind it! Without the power to control fire, this simply could not be achieved! If he had the power to control fire, then he must certainly belong to the Divine n! Could he be from that Divine n? Chapter 49 That Swords Grace Manager Cao certainly looked like a human. How could he have the Divine ns ability to manipte fire? What was the mystery behind Du Shi Qings closest bodyguard? Furthermore, the road had been too quiet. While Chu Yang was mulling over the matter, the Nine Tribtion Sword Spirit in his dantian sprung up suddenly. He sensed extreme danger around him. Within seconds, his hairs were all standing on ends. His gaze quickly turned cold. He did not bother turning his head to look. He spun and rolled on the ground before springing up high into the air. At one moment he was next to the fire and the next, he was behind a tree. The entire motion was so swift and extraordinary that those seeing it could not believe their eyes. All of a sudden, a sharp whistling sound was heard overhead. Arge boulder, a few meters in diameter, dropped from above. It was heading straight towards Du Shi Qing with utmost precision! Du Shi Qing was right in the centre of the boulders lethal target! Manager Gao roared and his old body suddenly became as powerful as a leopard. He sprung forward in one swift motion but it was clear he would not make it in time to bring Du Shi Qing to safety. In that instant, Chu Yang mysteriously appeared next to therge boulder. A sword suddenly materialized in his hand. It shot out at the boulder like a snake striking its prey. The swords point sliced the air like a dragon and stabbed into the side of the boulder. "Baaaaammm!" Initially, the stone was spinning downwards at high speed. However, the timely and precise stab into its weak spot slowed it down slightly. The impressive scene was beyond description. It resembled arge mountain knocked over by a sharp pivot point. Thisrge boulder reacted almost instantly. Then, as though being struck hard in the chest by the boulder, Chu Yang was knocked back violently as blood spilt from his mouth. Fortunately, he managed to buy a little more time for Manager Gao! It was only a split second but it was more than enough for General Gao to do what he had to do. In that additional split second, Manager Gao shot forward like a bolt of lightning and appeared between Du Shi Qing and the big boulder. With a powerful roar, Manager Gao threw an invisible punch. It was so fast that the only thing visible was the white sh of his fist. The next moment, the boulder shattered into a thousand pieces and tiny fragments rained down on the group! Du Shi Qing was safe and sound! "Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh..." A barrage of arrows flew down from the mountain peak. They cornered the group from all directions. "Get into formation! Face the enemies!" The leader of the guardsmanded. The eight guards fell back systematically and quickly leapt onto their horses. Within seconds, each of them was equipped with a round shield. Although their reaction was rtive fast, one of the guards was still shot in the shoulder and the calf. The tip of the arrows pierced through his body and tore out pieces of flesh and blood with it. A sharp scream filled the air. The other guards took three shields to protect him. "Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh..." Hundreds of arrows rained down on them again like an iron curtain. "Thunk, thunk, thunk..." The arrows fell on the ground and the shields. The entire area looked like a giant spiny hedgehog! Manager Gao let out another howl as he spun his body like a cyclone. He caught dozens of arrows in the air with his hands and tossed them towards the direction they were flying from. The arrows flew back like ck lightning bolts. He did not even bother to check whether they hit. Without hesitation, he grabbed Du Shi Qing and pulled him into the carriage. "Thwish, thwish, thwish..." The barrage of arrows was directed at a new target ? the carriage! The sheer force of the arrows caused the entire carriage to shake but none of the arrows could prate its sides! This carriage was not an ordinary one! "Thunk, thunk, thunk..." The sound of arrows striking targets came from the peak of the mountain, the direction which manager Gao had sent the arrows back to. These were the sounds of arrowsnding on tree trunks. They were apanied by distant screams. Manager Gao returned from the carriage within a second. His face was pale. His first reaction was not to advance towards the enemies but to nce at Chu Yang. Manager Gao was the only one in the group who knew how difficult Chu Yangs previous sword move was. If not for that incredible sword move, the oue would have been disastrous! In terms of the timing, uracy, power, and even the sword cement, this sword move was perfect beyond imagination! It was a godly move that was more than impressive! This young man was only a Martial Warrior. Even a Martial Master at the pinnacle of his cultivation could not alter the falling speed of such a huge boulder with a mere sword. It was incredible that Chu Yang could use a sword to slow it down! Although everything urred in a split second, it was sufficient to salvage the entire situation! Furthermore, the sword was astonishingly undamaged after that incredible move. All Chu Yang sacrificed was a little! This was absolutely unbelievable! The timing of the enemies attack was also extremely unusual. They were currently being attacked in the territory of the Iron Cloud Nation. But before this, they were totally untouched on the road. It was surprising that they would be attacked here. Moreover, the enemies did not wait until midnight but instead, initiated the assault early in the evening! Everything was so suspicious and unexpected that the attackers seemed like a group of robbers who had chanced upon this opportunity and made the decision to attack haphazardly. The nature of the assault seemed to suggest this was just an impromptu decision. Even Manager Gao, who had been in Jiang Hu his entire life, was caught by surprise! It was notable that despite the chaos, Chu Yang was still able to execute his sword move with such deadly precision! The sword move was full of a mysterious aura. It was almost as though he had practised this move a thousand times before! Manager Gao was certain that no one could have practised such a specific sword skill. Neither was this a coincidence nor a pre-nned move! As he nced at the spot where Chu Yang had fallen, he realized that the young man who had just spat blood and fallen to the ground had vanished! With a defensive position, the eight guards were slowly moving towards the carriage to fortify it. Manager Gao wanted to rush in and obliterate the enemies. After a quick thought, he decided otherwise and headed for the carriage instead to n for a retreat from the forest. The two horses that pulled the carriage earlier were already covered with arrows and half of the guards horses had also been killed. Manager Gaos body trembled as he stood motionlessly. "Thud, thud, thud..." All that can be heard was the sickening sound of the horses bodies tossed on top of each other. Soon enough, the pile of dead horses formed a protective wall high enough to keep them out of sight from the enemies in the forest. Manager Gao crossed his arms over his chest. Still remaining alert, he nced at all four directions. Then step by step, he backed away. Their mission was to ensure Du Shi Qings safety instead of killing the enemies! Surprisingly, the hidden enemies did not make any advancement throughout all this while. They did not even make any noise at all apart from the two screams that were heard earlier. The arrows had stoppeding! Silence fell upon the forest once again as if the earlier assault did not ur at all. The situation transformed from extreme danger to utter silence in the blink of an eye! As the night quietened, twilight came rushing in, enshrouding the entire forest with utter darkness! A stifling aura suddenly filled the air between Heaven and Earth. It was so oppressive that one could barely breathe. If the enemies were to attack again, it would surely not be as simple as a couple of arrows. Everyone knew about this as they became even more alert. Who were the enemies? On whose side did they belong to? Was it the Great Zhao Nation? Iron Cloud Nation? Could it be the Limitless Nation? Or was it an unknown power? Everything was as hazy as the darkness they were embroiled in. Regardless of which side they belonged to, this assault was definitely nned ahead! Only after ten meters back in their retreat did the group encounter a new danger. After a series of soft ticking noises, a sharp whistling sound approached. Like a screaming dragon, a dark long shadow flew out from between tree trunks and pierced the silence of the night at breakneck speed. It brought with it an overwhelming and formidable power that could not be evaded. It seemed there were only a few seconds before it hit the carriage! The long shadow was so powerful that it left everything shaking in its wake! It was a lone arrow! However, the shaft of this arrow was a whopping three meters long. It reeked of death and appeared as if it was shot from hell! It tore through the darkness and headed straight for the carriage! The tip of the arrow was pointing directly at the centralpartment. With such tremendous force, it would not spare anyone in the carriage! Chapter 50 Bringing the Killing into the Fores "Siege crossbow! Bastards!" The carriage driver bellowed. The next moment, a me appeared on his hand and he threw a fiery fist forward, sending a fire punch at the arrow! Fire control! "Bang!" After getting hit by the fire, sparks flew everywhere from therge dark arrow! However, that arrow did not slow a single bit at all! It continued heading straight for the carriage like a seething dragon! Realizing theck of effectiveness, Manager Gao let out a cry and threw eighteen consecutive punches. Each of these punches was imbued with the same strange me-like before and they pounded fiercely against the siege crossbows arrow! Like a relentless cksmith, he continued to hammer the giant arrow with a flurry of fire punches. But the reverse could also be said. The force of the arrow was hammering against Manager Gaos fists! All of a sudden, a bright radiant light illuminated the sky so strongly that it seemed a thousand fireworks had exploded in the night sky! Splinters of wood fell around Manager Gao. With each punch, he cried aggressively. After eighteen punches, his deafening roars reverberated about the thick forest. When the arrow left the siege crossbow, it was three meters long. Now, it was reduced to just one meter. Suddenly, Manager Gao felt something against his back. Startled, he realized he had retreated continuously with each punch and now found himself pressing against the carriage! The arrow before him finally lost its momentum and dropped clumsily on the ground inches away from him. The air was filled with the smell of burnt wood. Manager Gaos chest was rising and falling rapidly as he looked alertly around the forest. A secondter, he spat some fresh blood. At the same time, his face also turned extremely red. After a few seconds, his face finally returned to normal and his breathing rxed. Manager Gao would never have imagined that the enemies would set up a siege crossbow in a ce like this. Although he had rtively high cultivation, he still sustained some internal injuries when attempting to stop the arrow as he was caught by surprise! The siege crossbow was a military weapon used to bring down the towering gates of citadels. With a length of up to three metres, they were made from the trunks of ck Iron trees and attached to sharp metal tips. These arrows were usually soaked inrge oil containers and taken out only before use. To fire each of this arrow, at least one hundred strong men were required to pull the giant bow simultaneously. Only then would the arrow be powerful enough to secure a decisive victory! Siege crossbows were extremely powerful. Once they were deployed, citadels would undoubtedly suffer irreparable damages. After a period of silence, a voice rang out behind the trees. It was filled with respect. "You really live up to the title of Fire Saber Great Master. Your moves are impressive indeed. One siege crossbow arrow can bring down a citadel gate but you single-handedly brought it down. This ismendable indeed!" As the voice spoke, eight people appeared simultaneously. They all wore ck masks which revealed only cold sharp eyes. They advanced towards Manager Gao step by step from various directions. Manager Gaos eyes narrowed as he asked, "Who are you?" Ignoring his question, one of them said coldly, "Rumor has it that the Fire Sabre Great Master, Gao Wei Cheng, had retired from Jiang Hu. I believe it is true. A Sabre Great Master working as someones bodyguard and epting the easy life of a dog. I really envy you a lot! Gao Wei Cheng, where is your sabre?" Startled, Manager Gao suddenly jolted his body forward. His slightly hunched posture suddenly straightened. His eyes nced at the eight figures as he spoke coldly, "If you already know my identity, you are surely a prominent figure in the Jiang Hu as well. Reveal yourself!" Manager Gao bellowed as he said, "reveal yourself". His voice was so deafening that it shook the ground and moved the trees. The other person did not even move an inch. He stood there and continued unintimidated, "Gao Wei Cheng, if you take Du Shi Qing and turn back to where you came from, we shall not pursue any further! Or else, today will be the day the Fire Sabre Great Master dies!" Manager Gao cocked his head andughed, "Such audacity! Lets see how you people n to fight me!" Another one of the cloaked person mocked, "Fire Sabre Great Master? What is so great about that?" The next instant, he suddenly yelled, "All advance! Six to Gao Wei Cheng, the remaining two, kill Du Shi Qing!" The otherspiled and drew their weapons as they advanced simultaneously. Manager Gao had observed earlier on that these people did not have very high cultivation levels. However, they were all probably at Martial Master level. Although their cultivation was a long stride below him, strength in numbers was a force to be reckoned with! "Are you part of the Iron Cloud Nations army?" Manager Gao was shocked by the enemies astounding momentum, one which many high-level martial artists would not be able to keep up with. The enemies did not bother to reply. Six sabres shed towards Manager Gao at lightning speed. "Protect the carriage!" Manager Gao screamed. At the same time, his wrist made a quick flick. Arge sabre with a dark red aura materialized. It drew a thick screen across the air and in the next instant, mes were erupting everywhere. "Bam! Bam! Bam!" The shing of weapons rang endlessly in the darkness. In the blink of an eye, a fierce battle ensued between seven swordsmen. The other two cloaked figures paid no attention to the battle and bounded straight for the carriage with swords drawn. If the enemies had advanced individually, Manager Gao would easily have taken them down one by one. However, it was impossible to kill them all at once. Furthermore, he had also sustained internal injuries after the fight with the siege crossbows arrow and this had weakened him even more! At this point in time, Manager Gao was surrounded by six enemies while the eight guards stood no chance against the other two. Manager Gao was more anxious than ever! Right after the siege crossbow arrow was released, Chu Yang had already disappeared without a trace into the forest! He was like a wolf returning to his home territory. After the boulder struck, Chu Yang immediately turned and withdrew. He spat out a clump of fresh blood to ease the pressure on his internal system. Thereafter, he quickly stomped the ground hard to generate a cloud of dust. He then relied on the low-lying dust cloud to conceal his body, keeping himself low and crawling away like a snake. In a few swift motions, he had disappeared behind arge tree. Lastly, he climbed up to the tree top and relying on the cover of the leaves, he leapt from branch to branch and passed more than a dozen trees before disappearing deep into the forest. The movements were as smooth as a passing breeze in the forest. They were so agile that the branches hardly moved. If the most skilled assassins were to see Chu Yang in action, their eyes would probably pop out of their sockets! This was the escape route that Chu Yang had nned earlier on. In fact, it was nned long before the assault began. Regardless of where he was, Chu Yang would always have the habit of nning his escape route and path of assault. He now stood between these two paths. Attacking might grant him merits! Retreating meant keeping his life out of danger! Such an ambush would naturally involve arge force. Based on the rain of arrows earlier, it was already clear that a passive defence technique would end up disastrously. Even if the enemies were weakened, they could easily kill him. The only solution to the deadlock was to initiate an assault on the enemies. "Du Shi Qing must not die!" "Currently, Du Shi Qing is under the protection of Manager Gao. He should be safe for the time being." Chu Yang was not worried about him at all. That was why Chu Yang proceeded swiftly to his next course of action after his sword move on the boulder. "Bring the killing into the forest!" Whoever that was in the forest, they were the main perpetrators of this ambush! Chapter 51 To Defeat The Enemy, Capture The King! The first enemy Chu Yang saw had been hiding under ayer of leaves. Only his cold and alert eyes were visible and they werepletely emotionless, devoid of all feeling. From his eyes alone, Chu Yang could tell that his enemy was a highly skilled veteran! He probably only had one motto in life: to assassinate his opponent andplete his assignment! Hidden on the ground before him was a row of crossbows, each already loaded with ten gleaming, ck arrows, waiting to be fired at their target. Chu Yang held his breath and carefully moved forward. He was hidden in the thick foliage of a tree. Without making a single sound, he starting moving, a ghost in the night. From his birds eye view, Chu Yang thoroughly scanned his surroundings. He saw a startlinglyrge number of arrows and estimated that there were at least fifty or sixty people lying in ambush! This ambush had clearly been plotted well in advanced! How else would they have known that their group would be resting here? Furthermore, it seemed like the loaded crossbows had been hidden well before they had arrived. Chu Yang frowned as he saw the enemies positions, unable to hide his frustration. Whoever had directed them was extremely strategic! From their positions, each of them could look out for at least three of theirpatriots. They coulde to one anothers aid easily and if one of them gave away their hiding spots, the rest coulde to his rescue! This was a n which must have been drawn up by extremely experience military personnel! It was so well-nned that if Chu Yang attacked any of his enemies, at least three others would realise immediately! Not only were the enemies hiding positions concealed extremely well, they were also carefully chosen to form a tactical formation without a single blind spot! It would be nearly impossible to stealthily take down this group of enemies. There would be no way out of this situation apart from using forcefully fighting from the inside out! In the center of the formation, behind some short bushes, the hazy silhouette of a person was sitting, unmoving. Initially, this person did not appear to stand out from the other enemies, but Chu Yang eventually realised that he was the most crucial person in the formation. This was at least ten others were watching his hiding spot! This was inparison to a maximum of five people watching any other hiding spots in the formation. Moreover, as he was seated at the center, the entire formation served as a barrier of sorts, protecting him from any harm. And nestled in the thick foliage next to him was a huge piece of equipment - the siege crossbow! Right then, Chu Yang could clearly hear the manager Gao and eight other people speaking, just outside the thick foliage. "...if you return Du Shi Qing, we wont give chase..." Hearing these words, Chu Yang felt slightly shaken and had a rough idea of who his enemies were. Not only did they have the siege crossbow, they were also strategic and clearly well-trained. No doubt, they had to be from the military! Chu Yang continued to approached the centre of the formation stealthily. And then, without hesitation, he gave a powerful push with his legs, sending his entire body shooting down from the leaves above like a bolt of lightning out of the blue. His fingers were curled menacingly like a hawk seizing its prey as he violently leapt forward! With a hissing sound, an arrow flew towards Chu Yang as he shortened the distance between him and his target to less than a meter. The hissing sound alerted the other enemy fighters and immediately, at least thirty to forty arrows came flying at him from all directions and the air was filled with a cacophony of forceful hissing sounds. Only the first arrow had posed a real threat. The rest were definitely toote. Chu Yang turned to the side and the first arrow flew past his nose, narrowly missing it. His fingers maintained their powerful curve as he continued to approach his target. After the first wave of arrows, Chu Yang took a quick nce at his enemies positions and immediately changed his approach, adopting an even more aggressive rhythm. As long as the group discovered him, Chu Yang could use his immense speed to disrupt their tempo and destroy their grand formation! Chu Yang was not aiming to kill his enemies, but to first disrupt their formation! Moreover, the man who sat in the centre of the formation was obviously someone with authority over the group and to thwart the ambush, all Chu Yang had to do was capture him! If Chu Yang managed to seize that man, he could end this at once! The man immediately noticed Chu Yang. His eyes widened in panic. He screamed and jumped up. As he left the ground he turned and, with outstretched arms, shot ten arrows at Chu Yang. Then, he thrust his sabre violently at Chu Yangs neck. Chu Yang nimbly dodged the arrows and in the blink of an eye, he jabbed his right arm forward, past the saber, and at the neck of his target. In one swift movement, his fingers straightened and his palm rammed into his targets nape. The man red at him, a look of shock and disbelief in his eyes, as he fell like a puppet whose strings had been cut. Although the mans reaction had been very swift, Chu Yang had had the added advantage from his momentum. Furthermore, the man had been caught off-guard and would never have reacted in time! Immediately, Chu Yang grabbed the mans cor and lifted him. Chu Yang had just grazed the ground when he again leapt into the air with a violent thrust. Chu Yang jumped towards arge tree, turned his body and used the tree as a springboard, forcefully thrusting his legs against the tree. The tree trembled wildly and leaves rained down. With the speed of an arrow in flight, Chu Yang shot towards the exit of the forest. The man weighed nearly two hundred pounds but Chu Yang carried him with just his right hand as if he were made of feathers. Chu Yang did not slow down, not even in the slightest! Hundreds of arrows flew towards them but Chu Yang remained unbothered. He simply turned side-to-side and avoided them. Chu Yangs ck clothes were ripped apart by the flying arrows but he did not suffer even a single scratch. Although a few arrows seemed like they would stab into Chu Yangs body, the next moment they would fly through his clothes at an almost unnatural angle. Chu Yang did not change his position and began to fly faster! The other enemy soldiers were obviously concerned about Chu Yangs hostage. Every arrow they fired was aimed away from the man. This gave Chu Yang more leeway to move and helped him verify his hostages identity as well! The man he was holding was definitely not just an ordinary soldier! Chu Yangs legs fiercely kicked off tree trunks in quick session and he was like a pulse of electricity, zapping through the rich forest. Most of the arrows that flew at him missed and ended up lodged firmly in tree trunks! In no time at all, Chu Yang was already approaching the exit of the forest, leaving the soldiers behind him in a mess, trying to remobilise themselves. Suddenly, before him, a few people jumped out at the same time, roaring and shouting. They thrust their sabres at Chu Yang, desperately trying to prevent his escape. Chu Yangs eyes widened and he changed direction. Instead of moving forward, he pushed himself up into the air. After he leapt over his enemies, Chu Yang continued his advance towards the exit and darted out like a shooting star, leaving only trees shaking in his wake. He had finally escaped the forest, bursting into vast fields. His enemies were no longer able to hide themselves in the londs, revealing themselves as they ran towards Chu Yang from all directions. Behind their ck masks, their eyes were clearly disyed their panic, losing all theirposure from before. They hade up with an extremely detailed n. The eight experts were supposed to reduce the groups power and in the ensuing chaos, the others would kill Du Shi Qing. They would all then immediately disappear. They did not anticipate that this damned, unknown boy wouldunch himself straight into the centre of their formation and capture theirmander, thus ruining their ns! They were steaming with anger but extremely puzzled at the same time. How could a mere youth have pierced through their perfectly set-up formation with such precision? Did he have some sort of divining ability? And, now that their ns were in shambles, how would they be able to return? Chapter 52 Kill Him And Ill Kill Him. Themander held hostage by Chu Yang remained unconscious, oblivious to the events transpiring around him. Chu Yang did not intend to kill him. He was not afraid of killing people; it was a task which he did not find particrly difficult. Rather, he was more concerned about getting out of his current predicament and avoiding any possible danger, as well as confirming his suspicions about where his enemies were from! Chu Yang guessed that they were probably from Iron Cloud! More specifically, they were likely Prince Tie Bu Tians Dead Warriors. They were the only ones who wanted to prevent Du Shi Qing from reaching Iron Cloud! That was because if Du Shi Qing miraculously restored Tie Shi Chengs health, the Iron Cloud country would be trapped by the perilous situation of having two kings. No matter how close the two were, those under them would not ept such a situation. As of now, Tie Bu Tian was seen as the spiritual pir, savior, and only hope of Iron Cloud Nation. As such, Tie Shi Chengs recovery would greatly affect Tie Bu Tians status. More importantly, his recovery would demoralise the military since no army would be able to split their loyalty between two kings! And if the Iron Cloud challenged Diwu Qing Rou in such a weakened state, they were bound to lose! If they were indeed from the Iron Cloud as Chu Yang suspected, then all the more he could not kill them! Iron Cloud was already severely weakenedpared to the Great Zhao and could not spare even a little of their already weak military. Furthermore, the Dead Warriors were considered the militarys trump card. If they fell at Chu Yangs hands, a major part of the Iron Clouds military would descend into chaos. While Chu Yang could not predict how badly this would affect the Iron Cloud, there was no doubt that there would be some sort of effect on the war. Chu Yang wanted to go against fate and ensure that Tie Bu Tian defeated Diwu Qing Rou, so he had to keep the Dead Warriors alive! Chu Yang flew out of the thick forest like a meteor and behind him, an army of men dressed in ck pursued relentlessly! Chu Yang, however, was not concerned in the slightest, as he continued leaping to and from the two opposing sides. With his body suspended in the air, Chu Yang shouted. "If you want to see yourmander alive, stop right now!" As he finished his sentence, Chu Yang came crashing to the ground. He wobbled unsteadily before falling onto the ground with his hostage. Afterward, he struggled to regain his footing but was unable to, slipping once more to the ground. By this point, his face was brightly flushed and he panted heavily. He coughed fitfully and spat out blood onto the ground. From the beginning of his counterattack, Chu Yang had barely breathed. As he had executed multiple extremely tiring moves without pause, his body naturally suffered serious internal damage. And as he paused to regain his strength, his bodypletely copsed. However, he did not forget to hold his cold, hard sword to his hostages neck. Even as he held up his sword against his hostages neck, Chu Yang remained kneeling, breathless and dishevelled. However, he managed to maintain his cold and calcting gaze. Looking into Chu Yangs cool and ruthless gaze, none of the soldiers dared to make any movement. They knew that if they tried to defy Chu Yang, he would kill theirmander without hesitation! The current situation was extremely perilous. Manager Gao, under siege by six people, was upied and unable to save Du Shi Qing. Although the six people attacking Manager Gao realised that they would be unable to defeat him, they charged at him with utter abandonment of their lives, desperate to hold him back. They were wounded, but determined to stall him or die trying. The other two soldiers had already arrived at the carriage. And of the eight guards that were with the group, four were already defeated. The two soldiers would not need much time to destroy the carriage and expose Du Shi Qing, who was inside. However, suddenly, the situation reversed. Everyone was violently shing with one another when they looked at Chu Yang in utter surprise, paralysed and speechless. Chu Yang looked like he was on hisst legs. His tattered clothes and the fresh blood dripping from his mouth only added to that impression. If Chu Yang had not been holding theirmander hostage, the soldiers would have rushed to assassinate him without hesitation. However, seeing as Chu Yang was holding a sword to theirmanders neck, they knew that they could not take Chu Yang lightly. Even though he was panting vigorously, Chu Yang held his sword steady, unmoving. His eyes remained alert, taking in all movements in his vicinity. "Let him go immediately!" The masked leader immediately realised that Chu Yang had captured theirmander and could not help but feel seething rage! At this point, he even felt that the situation was somewhat surreal. How did Chu Yang capture the general? Wasnt the general supposed to be under extreme protection? One hundred Dead Warriors had guarded the general, including eight Martial Masters and twenty Martial Warriors, with the rest being Martial Pupils of a high grade. Not to mention the additional fifty archers as well as the siege crossbow! This mighty force of Dead Warriors had always been victorious. And this time, n was supposedly as easy as smashing an insect with a mountain. That divine doctor should have long fallen into their hands. How did the general instead get captured by the enemy? How had Chu Yang gotten to the general? The thick darkness and perilous terrain should have prevented him from moving around freely. Not to mention, the general was ced at the centre of the entire formation, under the protection of many soldiers. How did exactly did Chu Yang manage to get him? "Release him?" Still slightly breathless, Chu Yang asked mockingly. "If you were me, would you release him?" "What a joke! You wanna use a mere soldier to threaten us?" The leader was anxious, but his calm voice revealed none of his anxiety. "A mere soldier, huh?" Chu Yangughed. "So hes just a mere soldier, then?" As he finished speaking, Chu Yang raised his sword suddenly, and in a single swift movement, sliced the generals shoulder. Fresh blood spilled everywhere. "You...!" The masked soldiers eyes widened in shock, some even stepping forward involuntarily, wishing to free their general. "Why did you do that?!" The masked person asked, trying to suppress his anger. With his de still in his hand, Chu Yang nced at him and said in mock sadness, "You said that he was just a mere soldier, and I was so exasperated that I only managed to capture this mere soldier that my sword slipped from my grasp. Well, in any case, you should ignore this mere soldier and continue your mission. Haha, indeed, we both should; you kill Du Shi Qing, and Ill kill this mere soldier." Chu Yang raised his sword again and plunged it into the generals arm. His gaze was full of cynical mockery. Blood continued to spill onto the floor. "Wait!" The masked leader finally decided to give in and stepped forward. "What do you want?" "Nothing much. Just for your goons to leave and let us go!" Chu Yangs breathing had stabilised. He slowly stood up, pulling the other arm of the general. "When I figure that were are safe, Ill let this mere soldier go." He said the words mere soldier with deliberate sarcasm, lengthening every sybus to disy his mockery. "You... Remove the sword and then well talk!" The masked person was clearly both anxious and angry, "How can you torture someone like that and still call yourself a hero!" "Hero? Well, Im not a hero." Chu Yang slowly removed the sword from the generals arm and said coldly, "I only wish to arrive at Iron Cloud Citadel safe and sound!" "I get it!" The masked leader said. "But how will I know whether you will keep your side of the promise?" Chu Yang said simply, "I havent removed his mask, even until now. Isnt this enough sincerity?" The masked man said, slightly amazed at Chu Yangs reply, "Yes, thats more than enough." Not removing his enemys mask meant that the opponent did not want to escte the situation, giving both sides a way to defuse the situation ande to apromise. If Chu Yang had taken the generals mask off and revealed his identity the only course of action for the masked soldiers would be to kill everyone and maintain their secrecy. Naturally, this would probably have meant that the general would have lost his life. Furthermore, if Fire Saber Great Master, Gao Wei Cheng, wanted to escape then none of the masked soldiers could have stopped him. Du Shi Qing had been invited to Iron Cloud by its prince, Tie Bu Tian. Furthermore, he went with permission from Great Zhao. If Gao Wei Cheng escaped and told others of this, then the situation would immediately intensify. This was an extremely sensitive issue for the two countries. If discovered, the two leaders would be branded as traitors of Iron Cloud. The consequences would be disastrous, to say the least. Chapter 53 The Nine Tribulations Swords Contemp The leader raised his hand and whistled a signal. In an instant, approximately eighty to ny masked men dressed in ck had lined up in an orderly fashion. They had created an awe-inspiring and imprable wall in a sh. Manager Gao and the four remaining guards felt like they were in a dream. They were in a precarious situation and the enemy was about to seed. Just as they were furious and despaired at the same time, Chu Yang unexpectedly appeared with another person. Furthermore, what made it more surprising was the fact that he had yelled for them to stop. Indeed, the enemies stopped moving! Now that they had heard the conversation, they were aware that this other person was themander of the team! Unbelievable! How could there be such a coincidence? This was truly unexpected! While it was extremely risky to enter the enemies formation alone, it was absolutely impossible to kidnap themander and still be able to waltz through so manyyers of defense! It was practically impossible for a person to single-handedly reverse the tide of the battle in the blink of an eye... Was this a myth or a legend? It seemed that no such thing had ever been recorded in history! Everyone was staring at Chu Yang in a different light! "There is one thing that I need..." The person in ck paused for a moment before continuing, "I want to verify that the person is still alive!" "No problem." Chu Yang eximed enthusiastically, before he ced his palm on the persons heart, transferring a wave of cold air through his body. Immediately, the person trembled and became alert. At this point, he realized the situation he was in and yelled furiously, "What are you waiting for? Kill them now!" "But... Sir..." "Theres no need to worry about me!" Yelled the hostage, "Why are you worrying about me at this juncture?" "Sir, you mask has not been taken off." Chu Yang said softly, "Also, you have lost. Would you even be able to win us in a fight in this situation? Would your subordinates dare to do such a thing?" The man became infuriated. He cursed, "Bastard! Who are you? How are we defeated? What right do you have to tell us that we have lost this battle?" "What gives me the right is that..." Chu Yang proimed arrogantly, "You are in my hands! You are just a fish waiting to be in. Understand?" Instantly, the hostage became quiet and began breathing heavily. His eyes were filled with shame and anguish. All of a sudden, he turned his body and attempted to bring his neck towards Chu Yangs de! Everyone yelled out in horror! Chu Yangughed coldly and with a powerful lift, he pushed the hostage to the ground with just one arm. He kicked his buttock and said viciously, "Should you refuse to listen to mymands, I will remove your mask and clothes even if you were to die. Subsequently, I will use your body as a g to enter Iron Cloud Citadel! You may go ahead and try me if you dare!" The man was astounded to hear this, but he finally calmed down. He was not afraid at the thought of death, however, what Chu Yang had just said was absolutely evil! With such a prestigious position in Iron Cloud, he could not afford to suffer such a humiliation even after his death! He had to protect the reputation of his family and the military... "Fine..." He sighed, "If what you wish for is to enter Iron Cloud Citadel safely, I will dlyply. No one will dare to go against you from henceforth." "I cant trust your words!" Chu Yang eximed, "Well need you to escort us!" "You...!" The man turned his body and stared at Chu Yang. Chu Yang was stunned when he saw that an endless coldness, along with an almighty power, came from within the mans eyes. Furthermore, those very eyes appeared to disy a disdainful look that disregarded other lives. This man was definitely a person of a high position! "There is no need to stare at much in this way. I will release you once we are safe. I know that you are worried, but do rest assured. I will neither make it hard for you nor will I reveal your identity. Even I have no clue with regards to your identity." Chu Yang said casually, "While I dont believe that you will honor your word, rest assured that you can believe in mine." He paused for a moment and eximed, "You have no other choice!" The man red at Chu Yang for a moment and suddenly waved at his underlings to be dismissed, "You guys may leave. I will entertain them for just a little while." "You... Eldest Martial Brother...!" The leader of the group in ck took a firm step forward. Unexpectedly, he threw himself on the ground and put out his arms, "Please take me instead of Eldest Martial Brother! I promise to heed yourmands the entire journey. Rest assured that I will keep my promise even though I am worth less than my Eldest Martial Brother." "Shut up! Get the f*** out of here!" Chu Yangs hostage bellowed furiously, "You... He... Motherf*****... You wish to piss me off? When I get back, I will ughter your entire family, seize your property... Motherf*****... Kill all nine generations of your family! How dare you speak gibberish in front of me! Get out of here now!" "Bring those thugs with you. You, idiots, are still not leaving. Get out of here... Get out of here... Get out...!" The man swore continuously, "You motherf*****s look so excited. You must be really happy, huh? You still refuse to leave?" Facing his anger and screams, his underlings had no choice but to leave reluctantly. "You better listen to me! Should you dare to even touch a hair on our Eldest Martial Brother, we will ensure that you are minced to pieces, even if it means risking all nine generations of our family and hunting you down to the ends of the earth." The leader of the men in ck yellowed before walking away. Soon after, they vanished into the thick forest. Noticing that they had left, Chu Yang slumped onto the ground, exhausted. He ced his shaky hand which contained the Pure Purple Jade Essence on his chest to recover his martial energy. Unexpectedly, an overbearing opposition rose in his head. Nine Tribtions Sword Spirit would not let him do it. Chu Yang was dumbfounded and cursed in his head, "F*** You didnt want to help me when I was fighting earlier on, yet now you refuse to let me recover my martial energy?!" "You did not use the force of Nine Tribtions Sword when you were fighting earlier, yet you wanted help in cheering you on? I can only assist you and not take over full control of your body. Be it your physical body or your thoughts, the one in control is you, Chu Yang, not Nine Tribtions Sword. You have to be clear on this! Now, lets talk about recovery. When you are at the point of extreme pain and exhaustion, you can only breakthrough and increase your martial energy by using your own effort. Youre constantly depending on this darn jade to get warm winters and cool summers, wanting to recover quickly just by sitting there! And you wish to have a breakthrough?!" Chu Yang had no expectations of recovering fully with Nine Tribtions Sword Spirit, but he most certainly did not expect it to speak to him in this way. Hence, he could not help but be astounded upon hearing all these. The Pure Purple Jade Essence was a precious treasure. However, it had be a worthless piece of jade tomoners when the Sword Spirit was in control! "Once you discover your ancestry, the first thing I will do is to devour that darn piece of jade! Theres so much energy stored in it, yet I can only watch idly!" The Sword Spirit mumbled. It fell back into silence without waiting for a response from Chu Yang. What the f***! Chu Yang rolled his eyes and his mouth was gaping. Unbeknownst to him, the Sword Spirit had been tempted by the jade the entire time. "You can absorb the energy! Since when did I forbid you from doing so?" Chu Yang asked curiously. "Then what will you use to find your parents? By traveling all over the world with your bare ass?" Nine Tribtions Sword Spirit screamed furiously. Soon after, it mumbled, "I could not find a suitable host for thousands of years. Now that Ive found one, its actually a brainless idiot!" "Who are you calling an idiot?!" Chu Yang yelled out furiously. He was enraged and his mouth was foaming! F***! In his previous life, Nine Tribtions Sword Spirit had no guts to speak to him in this way. He thought, "You are just a sword! I may be patient, but I most certainly will not put up with such impertinence! "I... I did not call you..." A confused face and voice were directed at Chu Yang. Manager Gao approached Chu Yang with a concerned look on his face. He had originally wanted to thank Chu Yang. Never would he have expected him to suddenly open his eyes widely and yell, "Who are you calling an idiot?!" Manager Gao was immensely taken aback. He thought, "When did I call you an idiot? I didnt even open my mouth yet!" Chapter 54 Another Breakthrough Chu Yang could sense that the atmosphere around him had changed. He smiled awkwardly and said, "I wasnt referring to you!" Manager Gao looked around, confused. He thought, "You werent speaking to me? Is there anyone else around here apart from me? This kid is really not normal..." "Ah, I have fallen into the hands of a nutcase!" The exhausted hostage eximed as hey on the ground. He rolled his eyes and sighed dejectedly, "All my life Ive dreamt of being a hero and spending my whole life traversing under the heavens, doing great things that will shake both heaven and earth... Yet I have made the mistake of falling into the hands of this lunatic today. What bad luck I must have!" "Youre the lunatic!" Chu Yang shouted as he rolled his eyes. All of a sudden, he was in shock. He thought, "What? Why does this narcissistic attitude seem so familiar? Have I contracted Tan Tans virtue?" At this time, the four surviving guards approached them. Their martial brothers had been in by the hostages men, hence their gazes were especially unfriendly. "You guys should go away! I dont wish to be disturbed." The hostage bellowed, "How dare you bother me; do you have a death wish?" He was extremely arrogant for a hostage. Du Shi Qing took a step out from the carriage and his countenance appeared somewhat calm. He then gave Chu Yang a nod and said, "Chu Yang! Were so lucky to have you!" He paused for a moment and continued emotionally, "If it werent for you, Im afraid that my body would be left here. Regardless of all the favors that Ive done for you before, we are even now!" Du Shi Qing smiled, "There is no need for you to feel burdened anymore. There should be no mention of debts since a doctors job is to save lives. Today, you were the true savior." Suddenly, Chu Yang was filled with admiration. If Du Shi Qing could say such words to him, he must indeed have been worthy of the title Top Divine Doctor. Chu Yang replied, "Senior Du Is too kind! What Ive done are just a part of my own actions. You should not break our previous agreements just because of this." "Of course not!" Du Shi Qing nodded and smiled, "Our safety is determined by the safety and the protection of the identity of this person. It is most important to look at the bigger picture." The hostage grunted and eximed, "I know that you guys wouldnt dare!" Upon finishing his words, he turned back and stared at Chu Yang sharply, "Hey, damn kid! Why did you go after me of all people?" Chu Yang smiled and said, "Thats because you are the most important. If I had caught someone else, would the others have retreated?" The hostage let out a loudugh. He revealed a heroic aura that could not be contained by the mask. He asked, "What puzzles me the most is that you knew that I was the most important person." "That is something that I should not reveal to you. However, I will break this rule just this once since you seem like an adequately nice person." Chu Yang thought for a moment, before tilting his head and smiled, "I figured it out because your men had ced you in a very important position." "My men and I eat and drink as one. We enter battles together and I always strive to be a good role model for all my soldiers... How can you proim that I was ced in a special position? This is utter nonsense!" "While you may behave that way, your soldiers most certainly do not think that way." Chu Yang said emotionlessly, "An army cannot work without a general. However, that general would be an obstacle for that army if he constantly strives to be a good role model for his soldiers in every aspect possible. In fact, he might be the armys biggest failure!" He looked at the man mockingly and continued, "Even though that general may think that he is doing a good job, however, what he doesnt know is that his actions are bound to be the very thing that will send his army to its doom." The man became pensive and asked, "So what would be the perfect middle ground?" "A leader that always strives to set a good example for his soldiers will never be a sessful one. Nevertheless, he would most definitely fail if he were to simply give orders from the back seat. A fine bnce must be struck." Chu Yang said casually, "I have neither experience in being a general nor leading soldiers, thus I have no clue where that bnce is and I am unable to give you any advice." In an instant, the man was awestruck. He raised his brows as he thought carefully. After pondering for a long time, he looked up and said sincerely, "I will heed your words"! Chu Yang was extremely interested in finding out more about this guy that he had just captured. Although he appeared crude at first nce, he was actually shrewd. Moreover, eight of his underlings were Martial Masters even though he was only a Martial Warrior. While this was only a difference of one level, it was an insurmountable gap in skill. It was definitely special for someone to be able to lead men that were of a higher cultivation than oneself! He was honorable... It could be seen that his rank in the army must have been extremely high. There were not likely to be many of such leaders in Iron Cloud Nation. Hence, he must live! As he had this thought, Chu Yang let out a sigh and looked at the bodies of the guards on the floor. He turned to look at the agony on the faces of those that were still barely alive. Even with the enemy in captivity, they appeared helpless as they could barely move! It could be said that this was beyond their power for it was now a conflict between two countries! Nevertheless, Chu Yang couldnt help but feel disdainful. Currently, he was an outside as the two countries were of little concern to him. While Du Shi Qing was a good man, his journey had a direct effect on Chu Yangs efforts in inverting his fate. Tie Shi Chengs illness had a direct effect on Iron Cloud Nations fate. If Iron Cloud Nation were to fall, the fate of Beyond the Heavens Section would be dire as well. If Beyond the Heavens Section were to fall, his master and martial brothers would die as well. Mo Qing Wu would not be so lucky as to be spared her life as well. Chu Yang could not support Du Shi Qing despite him being a good person. These assassins were not necessarily bad people but their path just happened to coincide with Chu Yangs. There was no way that he could end their lives! However, Chu Yang would definitely not spare this hostages life if he were to ce himself in the shoes of the guards who had survived. He would not have any regard for promises made and neither would he have any qualms about messing up the bigger picture. Four martial brothers were in. How could one call himself a man without taking revenge? However, the four guards stood in anguish. They did not take any action even though they were unrestrained. Chu Yang despised such gutless people. He couldnt help but look down on these four guards despite the fact that this was the promise made to the assassins. After looking around, Chu Yang sat down and crossed his legs. It was of utmost importance to recover his strength immediately! Chu Yang took a deep breath and attempted to activate the remaining energy from his dantian. Unexpectedly, his dantian had been emptied. The only energy that he managed to gather was from his meridians. It was so insignificant and pathetic! As there was no other way, Chu Yang decided to use the Nine Tribtions: Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique to recover his energy for the first time ever. He had no reservations since he was no longer in Beyond the Heavens Section. In his previous life, although he had practiced the Nine Tribtions: Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique, there was one thing that he could notprehend. This technique could clearly help him advance in his cultivation levels at a faster pace. However, what side did it belong to? Was it pure or evil? After all, it was a very peculiar technique... As he saw that Chu Yang was trying to recover his energy, Manager Gao abandoned his thought of speaking with him. Instead, he decided to sit beside him and assist him in this process. However, he suddenly opened his eyes widely for he could not believe what he was seeing. "Motherf*****! This cannot be true! He just sat down for such a short period of time, how could he have entered his meditative state so quickly?" He thought to himself. Looking at Chu Yangs seemingly glistening countenance, Manager Gao rubbed his eyes in disbelief. He thought, "Meditate, clear the mind, gather thoughts, draw energy from the dantian, and filter it through the meridians. One could only enter the meditative state after going through the steps for many rounds. This had always been the case and no one was ever exempted from it. I have been a Great Master for a few decades. Could my experience be consideredcking even though I have not broken through the Revered status?" All his life, Manager Gao had always abided by this set of rules. Moreover, it was especially difficult to enact those steps after sustaining injuries. How could this person enter his meditative state immediately after setting his buttocks down on the ground? Manager Gaos eyes widened as he suddenly felt that his old beliefs had been shattered. Slowly, Chu Yang brought the leftover energy in the meridians to his dantian. Thereafter, he used the Nine Tribtions: Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique to slowly move the energy from the meridians to his entire body. Unexpectedly, the pointed end of Nine Tribtions Sword pierced out from inside his dantian. It became such a formidable force that guided the energy as if a general was leading his troops into battle. All obstacles ahead had essentially dissolved into smoke! Chapter 55 18,000 Years Isnt Long At the same time, the tip of the sword emitted an extremely unusual force that continuously nourished Chu Yangs meridians. All of a sudden, the power of Golden Blood Root, which had been quietly protecting his meridians, awoke. Coupled with the force of the Nine Tribtions Sword, it became fully integrated into Chu Yangs meridians. After just one round of meditation, the tip of the sword emitted a strong force, expanding Chu Yangs meridians and creating a high-spirited feeling for him. Externally, Chu Yangs clothes fluttered continuously. A faint ck mist appeared to be released from his mouth and nose. Immediately, Chu Yang felt rxed. Manager Gao stood opposite him with his eyes and mouth wide open. He was immensely stunned! "What did I just witness?" He thought. "Oh, God...! Help me... I must be sick! My eyes must be acting up..." This kid just sat down and entered the meditative state instantly. However, thats not the main highlight. How could he recover after less than one round of meditation? Furthermore, how could he have a breakthrough in less than the time it takes one to finish a pot of tea? How could this be true? Witnessing this uncanny phenomenon, the famous Great Fire Saber Master was left delirious... Chu Yang opened his eyes slowly. The aura of a sharp sword appeared to sh in his eyes before he returned to his normal self. The moment he opened his eyes, the hostage and Manager Gao, who were both staring at him, instantly felt a sharp pain. It was almost as if their eyes were pierced with a burning needle. Although they were both fearless men, they couldnt help but have a feeling of terror from within after seeing Chu Yang in his state! It felt as if they had encountered an ancient demon that had just been freed from its prison, bringing along with it the force to destroy both heaven and earth. It was another breakthrough: Martial Warrior grade four! If Manager Gao had known that Chu Yang had advanced from Martial Pupil to Martial Warrior grade one just four to five days ago, his eyes would have most probably popped out of their sockets. Thereafter, he would most likely get high blood pressure and die from a blood clot... "Youre able to have a breakthrough just like this? I give up!" Manager Gao rolled his eyes while his hands could not stop trembling. He stared at Chu Yang with much jealousy. He thought, "Were both humans. This is so unfair! Each time I had a breakthrough, it felt so like my skin was being peeled off. Yet, it looked as if he was enjoying his breakthrough..." "How do you feel?" Manager Gao asked furiously. His head was boiling. "I only had a breakthrough of one grade." Chu Yang frowned, "How can it be this slow? This cant be right..." Manager Gao was stunned and his body shook, "When was yourst breakthrough?" He thought to himself, "Maybe this kid had been stuck in a bottleneck for many years. It would make sense if thats the case." Chu Yang scratched his head and rolled his eyes as he pondered for a moment. Then, he answered with a hint of uncertainty, "Probably four to five days ago. I thought it was a little strange since its taken a little too long this time around..." Manager Gaos eyes widened and his lips trembled as he pointed his finger at Chu Yang shakily. Suddenly, he sat on the ground. His face had be abnormally swollen and red. It appeared as though all of his blood had rushed up to his head. After a short while, he stood up, albeit still dizzy. With a pale face, he turned and walked away. His steps were slightly unstable. Chu Yang was dumbfounded and asked, "Manager Gao, are you alright?" Manager Gao appeared to be in a dream state as he murmured, "I am going to bed. I am hallucinating because I have not slept for days..." The masked man shook his head and said in earnest, "Previously, at Iron Cloud Citadel, I have witnessed punks who acted as if they were filthy rich by treating money like dirt. They deserved a good beating because of their attitude. I thought that they were putting on a show. However, I have seen what true acting is like today. With your great acting ability, those punks should be bowing to you and calling you great master!" Chu Yang remained silent. He thought to himself, "I was simply telling the truth! I remember that in my previous lifetime, I did not just breakthrough one grade at a time, but instead multiple grades at the speed of a flying arrow! But... This breakthrough felt distinctly different!" "Cultivation is about quality. The ultimate way is to go slow and strong! You must take it a step at a time, whilst understanding and retaining each step of the way. In your previous life, did you enjoy soaring like that, you fool? If it werent for me helping you, you would have failed a long time ago. Do you remember why you werent able to reach the peak in your previous life? It was precisely because you had overlooked this mandatory process of gaining insights with each step!" "If you wish to take everything in one massive bite, you will end up choking to death! Do you understand, idiot?" An arrogant voice rang in his head. Chu Yang finally understood everything. It was true that cultivation in martial arts was akin to growing up and maturing in life. From youth to adulthood, a person has to learn and understand slowly as time went by for that was the correct way. If there were an elixir to transform a newborn into a thirty-year-old, would he truly be able to have the mind of a thirty-year-old? It was no wonder that even the most powerful person was only able to advance one step at a time. Hence, Nine Tribtions Sword wanted to slow me down so that I can fullyprehend everything with time. "You are now only a drop of ink! (Insignificant whenpared to a book) Why not try finding some supplements? If you continue growing at the pace of a turtle, when will you be great?" "Supplements?" Chu Yang was puzzled, "What supplements?" "For instance, Seven-Star White Magnolia, Nine-Leaf Spirit Root, and Purple Air Spirit Star... They can all be used... There are more... You can also use Purple Crystal Jade, Legendary Gold Iron, Star Steel, Nightmare Silver, and Diamond Sand. Eighteen thousand pounds of each should suffice..." Chu Yangs arms and legs trembled as he stumbled to the ground! Unable to restrain himself, he cursed, "Motherf*****! What you do you think those supplements are, vegetables?! They are all legendary herbs! To be able to gather 0.1 pounds is already considered fortunate, yet you want me to get eighteen thousand pounds? Are you insane?!" Although Manager Gao and Du Shi were already a distance away, they could hear Chu Yang roaring in anger. They immediately turned around to see what themotion was about. The hostage faced Chu Yang and cried out with rage, "Insolent brat! I want to eat a couple pounds of beef! Do you have any idea how hungry I am? You...! Motherf*****! Is this how youre going to treat your prisoner? Brat, what legendary herbs? Is beef considered legendary in your family? I have never met such an ipetent peasant!" It turned out that the hostage was hungry and had decided to give Chu Yang his requests, or rather, demands... Chu Yang turned around, gritted his teeth and bellowed, "Shut up! I will strip you and feed the horses aphrodisiac!" In an instant, Chu Yangs eyes glimmered with fury. Chu Yangs words left the man shaking. His face turned pale and his mouth opened in distress. He dared not show any of his internal frustration. It was then that he finally realized that he had fallen into the hands of a scoundrel... Could an ordinary person have said such things? "These supplements are required once Nine Tribtions Sword levels up." The voice chuckled heartily in Chu Yangs mind, "Little brat, allow me to share with you a piece of good news. Hence, you will get a little surprise before you open the Nine Tribtions Sword Interspace. You are indeed useless, for you have yet to discover the wide array of abilities of Nine Tribtions Sword after such a long period of time!" "Nine Tribtions Sword Interspace?" Chu Yang asked, dumbfounded. "Exactly, Nine Tribtions Sword Interspace!" "Wait! So you... You are not a sword spirit?" Chu Yang asked. "Yes, I belong to Nine Tribtions Sword. However... I am currently unable to be one with Nine Tribtions Sword." The voice was filled with sorrow, "Damn bastard! It was difficult enough to find a sword master, why did he have to separate the spirit from the sword? Damn, damn..." "Who?" Chu Yang felt his heart beat quickly. Was the sword spirit actually cursing the unknown person who created Nine Tribtions Sword? "I have forgotten who he was." The voice let out a sigh and continued, "Once you get all nine of the sword fragments, the sword and spirit can finally be one. This will then allow me to fully recover. " "You must search patiently. Those fragments are not difficult to find. There are many around this world." "But... What if Im not lucky enough to find them?" Chu Yang asked meekly. "Nine Tribtions Sword is indestructible. Just take your time to search for the fragments, even if it takes you eighteen thousand years." Upon finishing his sentence, the sword spirit did not speak another word. "Ah... Eighteen thousand years..." Chu Yang felt his head spinning as his eyes were seeing spots. Chapter 56 There’s Nothing it Cannot Swallow! The recovery of the Nine Tribtions Sword fragments might seem to be an easy task, but truly, it was difficult for it had been thousands of years. It was probably really easy to recover back in the day. Those fragments might have been all over the ce. However, it was extremely difficult to find them now. How was this any different from a death sentence? "Hey, I want to eat!" The hostage yelled. He continued, albeit lowering his volume, "Even prisoners have to eat. Youre not going to let me starve, are you? Im hungry..." "Shut up!" Chu Yang shouted ferociously. He was infuriated and grabbed the hostages shirt, "Dont think that Im afraid to kill you! Ive spared your life because you are still of some use... But if you were to make me lose my patience, then Ill have no qualms in cutting your head off!" "Dont think that Im afraid to die... " The man yelled back. As soon as he saw the darkness in Chu Yangs eyes, he trembled and did not utter another word. Oh God! This person was truly a demon! As the saying goes, A wise man knows when to retreat. Chu Yang stood on his feet and walked towards the bonfire. He casually chopped off a hind leg off a dead horse, piercing it with two arrows that were left on the ground before cing it on the bonfire to roast. The flickering light from the bonfire shone on Chu Yangs face, making it appear with waves of light and darkness simultaneously. "Plump!" Chu Yang tossed the roasted horse leg in front of the masked man and yelled, "Eat!". "Horse meat is too sour; I want beef!" The man replied fiercely. "You want beef? You look like beef!" Chu Yang scorned, "Its up to you to eat it or not." Having said that, he turned and left. The hostage looked like he was trying to gulp down a lump of anger that was stuck in his throat. He gazed at the chunk of horse meat in his hand and considered throwing it away. However, he knew that he would starve if he were to discard it. His captor would never give in! He let out a sigh and bit into the horse leg like a scavenger. He then chewed the meat so violently that the gnashing sounds from his teeth could be heard clearly. It seemed as if he was chewing Chu Yang instead of horse meat... On the other side of the room, Chu Yang was clearing the arrows that were left on the ground. He intended to clear the area to set up his tent and get a good nights rest. However, after clearing some arrows, Chu Yangs face, which was faced away from the other people in the room, suddenly transformed into a strange look. Immediately, he took out his tent and stopped clearing the arrows on the ground. Unexpectedly, he had chosen to set up his tent on an area which contained the most arrows. Everyone was dumbfounded. Back inside the tent, Chu Yang was beyond terrified. He had realized that Nine Tribtions Sword point within him reacted aggressively out of the blue just when he was clearing the arrows. At that moment, the sword point followed his meridians and went directly to his hand that he was using to clear the arrows. Once his hand was in contact with the arrows, a soft "pop" sound was emitted. The arrows that were in his hands had broken into tiny pieces! Indeed, they had broken into tiny pieces! Or rather, to be more urate, they had turned into dust instantly! These arrows were made of fine steel! Furthermore, these arrows were extremely lethal and could be shot over a great distance. This was because in each arrow, half of it was made of fine steel, while the other half was made of the finest ironwood. This allowed the arrows to maintain their bnce so perfectly. Nheless, these fine steel arrows were destroyed with no effort upon Chu Yangs contact. How could he not be surprised? Chu Yang crawled into the tent after setting it up. He gazed at the ground which was covered with arrows, widening his eyes as he gently touched one of the arrows with his finger... As expected, Nine Tribtions Sword point rushed to his finger and emitted a strong pull instantly. Suddenly, a speck of dark iron appeared on Chu Yangs fingertip. The rest of the fine steel on the arrow had turned to dust. What just happened? I have never heard anything about Nine Tribtions Sword doing such a thing. Chu Yangs eyes widened as he was filled with surprise. When all of the fine steel arrows in the tent had turned to dust, the dark iron remains that were in Chu Yangs hand had transformed into a ball that was just the size of his fingertip. After exercising his internal vision, he realized that Nine Tribtions Sword point, which was shining brightly now, had turned ck on one tiny spot. It was so tiny that it was easy to overlook it if it werent scrutinized carefully. "How could this be?" Chu Yang asked internally. "That is pure iron! Nine Tribtions Sword has swallowed all the iron essence." Thezy voice from his dantian continued, "Whats so strange about that?" "Huh? Pure iron? Iron essence?" "Nine Tribtions Sword is the worlds top divine item. There is nothing that it cannot consume, let alone the human body!" The voice exined, "Nine Tribtions Sword consumes the finest part of every item, which is their essence. For instance, the finest part of this fine steel is its iron essence. Pure iron is then left behind. Although it is not that great, it is already the essence of all essences whenpared to normal metals." The voice continued, "This is also a benefit for the Nine Tribtions Sword master!" It paused for a moment, "One of the benefits!" "One of the benefits?" Chu Yangs head was spinning, "Could there be many other benefits?" His eyes lit up briefly. "Yes, Nine Tribtions Sword can automatically extract the essence of anything that is within your hands. After the essence has been extracted, the parts that are deemed unnecessary by Nine Tribtions Sword will be left behind for your disposal. You will possess all the benefits once Nine Tribtions Sword has been restored fully. However, theres no need for you to know all the benefits since the restoration will be a long time from now." "I see." Chu Yang held the tiny pure iron in his hand and appeared to be pondering over something. "Everything can be swallowed?" "Most certainly! There is nothing beneath the heavens that cannot be swallowed, including the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Nheless, only some metals and medicinal herbs can be swallowed since only the first fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword has been found." "Then... Can this pure iron be used to create weapons?" "Nonsense! So long as you have sufficient materials, the sword point can be controlled to assist you in crafting any weapon that you desire. Are you aware that this pure iron is a treasure that martial artists across the world can only dream of? Any weapon that is created using pure iron is a few dozen times stronger than a weapon that is crafted using the trash that you people have!" Chu Yang sat on the ground and thought deeply. All of a sudden, he had envisioned a great n. Using Du Shi Qing to enter Iron Cloud Nation was just an impromptu decision! Prior to this, he had no concrete ns. He was simply taking things one step at a time. However, he finally had a concrete and detailed n! A n had to be in-depth and logical. The heavy chunk of pure iron in his hand seemed to have sparked an idea within him, causing his eyes to light up instantly... The following days were smooth-sailing. At times, the assassins would follow behind them slowly, while at other times, they would stay right beside them. There was nothing else they could do even though they were all unhappy. Their original n was to kill, yet they were acting as bodyguards now. This army of an estimated hundred constantly remained disciplined and orderly. There was never any chaos no matter where they were. They were always quiet on the road and hardly spoke to each other. This army was akin to a ck flood that followed you in silence! Seeing such an elite team, Chu Yang could not help but think to himself, "Iron Cloud Nation doesnt really need much, just ten thousand of these soldiers... No, not even ten thousand, just three to five thousand would be enough to take control of the world...!" Chapter 57 Reaching Iron Cloud Upon seeing Chu Yangs gaze, the masked hostage by his sideughed and said proudly, "These... My martial brothers are not bad, right?" Within this group, even Manager Gao and Du Shi Qing dared not disrespect the hostage because of his special status. However, Chu Yang treated him with disregard. Nevertheless, the hostage knew that it was safest for him to stay right by Chu Yangs side. Hence, he refused to separate from Chu Yang and attach himself with anyone else within this group even though Chu Yang got on his nerves frequently. He firmly believed that even though Chu Yang was disrespectful towards him, he was the only person that did not want him dead. As for the rest, although they appeared courteous on the surface, what they truly wanted to do was to ughter him. Theres a thousand to one chance that they will stab me once they get to a safe ce... This was most definitely going to be the case! But Chu Yang is the only one who will not do such a thing! "Good soldiers!" Chu Yang eximed in a low voice while his eyes nced towards the soldiers and horses that were moving like a ck flood. "Of course they are good soldiers!" The man proudly proimed, "Otherwise, how could they be qualified enough to guard the roya... uh, Motherf*****! How dare you set me up?!" Chu Yang rolled his eyes and exined himself earnestly, "Do you think that I am that despicable to try to get you to talk?" He shook his head in disbelief and continued, "If I wanted to find out anything from you, all I need to do is to feed you with some aphrodisiac and there would be nothing I cant find out." Immediately, the man trembled. With his mouth wide open, he stared at the youth in the same way that one would stare at an animal and decided that it was wise to not make any furtherments. He reacted this way because he had suddenly recalled what Chu Yang had said to him the other day, "I will strip you and feed the horses aphrodisiac!" His hair stood on ends as the image entered his head. If he were forced to be in such a situation, then he would definitely be unable to refuse to speak. One morning, the group finally sawrge city walls in a far distance after traveling for days. Du Shi Qing and Manager Gao simultaneously heaved a sigh of relief. At longst, they had finally arrived at the outskirts of Iron Cloud Nation. There were small towns and government offices all around. There should no longer be any risk of being assassinated! This was crucial because Tie Bu Tian would be furious if Du Shi Qing were to be assassinated here! None of the officials would get away with it even if they were not involved. Hence, everyone would treat Du Shi Qing like they would their grandfather. Indeed, the citadels gate was full of gs that were fluttering with the wind. A group of soldiers was approaching from the citadel. They were obviously here to wee Du Shi Qing! Concurrently, the group of a hundred soldiers that were still walking alongside them turned their heads to assess the situation. Suddenly, Manager Gao turned his head as well, revealing a deadly look in his eyes! The hundred soldiers would most probably have no way of preventing him from killing the hostage right then! The tension between both sides instantly became immensely strong. "You should release me..." The hostage said upon noticing Manager Gaos wicked stare. Before he could finish his sentence, Chu Yang grabbed the fabric that was restraining the hostage and lifted him up. He flew off with the hostage that weighed two hundred pounds. Manager Gao was one step toote! All he could do was stare at Chu Yang and yell furiously, "You...!" Suddenly, with a whoosh, the hostages body flew by seven to eight meters. A whistle could be heard and a horse sped forward. The warrior on the horse raised his arms and caught the man sessfully. The horse then came to a stop. The hostage swung his legs over and there he was, sitting down safely on the back of the horse. In unison, the hundred men in ck cheered enthusiastically. All of a sudden, the man yelled out amand and they came to a halt simultaneously. Next, they formed a circle around Du Shi Qings group. Behind every mask were a pair of eyes that were filled with enough killing aura to give people the chills. After they had made a full circle, the manughed wickedly and shouted, "You little bastard, we will see each other again! When we do, I will strip you and feed the horses aphrodisiac!" He yelled in triumph as if it was not shameful of him to be a hostage, but rather, an honorable achievement. Chu Yang was slightly astounded. He felt a little humbled after seeing this guys thick-skinned nature. "Lets go!" The man narrowed his eyes and red at Manager Gaos people in a challenging manner. With a wave of his hand, he turned his horse around and sped off, leading his men. The warriors followed closely behind him, creating a ck river on the road! The group galloped towards the horizon, leaving behind arge cloud of yellow dust. In the distance, the mansughter could be heard, "Motherf*****! Have you children prepared good wine for me? I have suffered under that ruthless guys abuse... These past few days, I could not remove my mask. My face is probably as white as those weak rich boys..." A burst ofughter ensued, followed by continuous whistling and yelling. It was truly chaotic. Evidently, from the beginning to the end, the group did not view this capture as a disgrace to their worth. Neither did they seem to mind the fact that they were not able to kill Du Shi Qing either. It appeared that the most important thing in the world to them was the mans safe return! They did not care that the task was notpleted... "Why did you let him go?" Manager Gao tilted his head to look at Chu Yang. "You cannot walk the Jiang Hu if you do not honor your words!" Chu Yang answered assertively, "Besides, I owe Senior Du a favor and I am here to escort him safely. I owe you nothing!" Chu Yang continued slowly with a slight disdain, "I would have nothing to say if you people were daring enough to murder him right when I had caught him. In fact, I would have praised you for possessing supreme loyalty. In the worst case scenario, everyone will be fugitives together. However, you waited until you were safe to attempt to take revenge. Hahaha... Manager Gao, You did not gain your title Great Fire Saber Master from having such a contempt action, right?" Upon hearing him say all that, the four surviving guards were at a loss for words, and their faces and ears turned red. Manager Gao nodded his head slowly and said, "Good! Good! Good...!" He repeated the word three times as his facial expression turned serious. Chu Yang grunted coldly and said arrogantly, "So tell me, do you intend to ditch your savior after you cross the bridge?" At this juncture, all he cared about was his ultimate goal. He couldnt care less for the other people. Gao Wei Cheng was taken aback. He red at Chu Yang momentarily, before turning and walking away. In the back, Du Shi Qing let out a sigh and said, "Old Gao, what Chu Yang did was not wrong at all. A man should honor his word." Manager Gao was already a distance away. His body was hunched when he paused for a moment and turned around, "Yes sir. Your teaching is correct." Suddenly, Chu Yang was deeply amazed! This was the first time that he had witnessed Manager Gao speaking to Du Shi Qing. He had not expected Manager Gao to treat Du Shi Qing with such great respect. This level of respect was simr to that of a servant and his master. Manager Gao was famed as the Great Fire Saber Master. This all seemed a little peculiar. Outwardly, Chu Yangs face disyed a false expression of anger. However, internally, he could not stop thinking, "Could it be that Du Shi Qing... Is there something else special about him?" Another two days went by before they finally arrived at Iron Cloud Citadel. As they passed through the towns along the way, Du Shi Qing was constantly greeted with an enthusiastic reception. On the other hand, Manager Gao and his subordinates got colder towards Chu Yang by the day. It got to the point where they simply loathed him. By that time, Chu Yang was all alone, like a lone wolf. Nevertheless, Chu Yang was indifferent to such sentiments. Every day, he would spend his time discussing various medical issues with Du Shi Qing. This was something that had caught his attention unexpectedly. Chu Yang was very insightful and he would contribute several new ideas asionally, allowing Du Shi Qing to enjoy their conversation. Hence, the two never got bored of their discussion. Chu Yang made use of this perfect opportunity to brush up on his medical knowledge that he never got to understand fully in his previous life. Life-saving knowledge was always useful, be it in battle or just walking in Jiang Hu! Du Shi Qings journey was reported back to Iron Cloud Citadel approximately three times a day. It was said that even the prince of Iron Cloud, Tie Bu Tian, had wanted to wee Du Shi Qing into the city personally. Such a privilege was indeed most grand! Finally, Iron Cloud Citadel was just ten miles away! Atop Iron Cloud Citadel were gs that fluttered with the wind. In an instant, a group of well-dressed soldiers came out of the gate and stood in an orderly fashion on two sides. Their lines stretched for an estimated two miles. Subsequently, a group of riders advanced from the middle of the two lines of soldiers. The riders came to a halt three miles out. The group separated and created an open space. A youth in a white robe appeared out of the blue. His clothes werepletely white as he rode on a white horse... It appeared as if a snow-white flower was blooming in front of the citadel. A snow-white ice sculpture which was as precious as jade and valiant in appearance! Chapter 58 A Meeting Beyond Fate! This youth in white wore a purple jade crown. His face was white, his hairline touched his long brows, and his phoenix eyes disyed great majesty. His entire body was covered by a white robe... At first nce, he looked like a white snow flower; extremely sophisticated and schrly. However, the person facing him had apletely different impression of him. While he was merely sitting on the back of the horse, he somehow managed to exude the aura that he was overlooking the entire world. The prince of Iron Cloud, Tie Bu Tian, had personallye to wee Du Shi Qing. At that moment, he was sitting on the horse with his right hand ced gently on his left. His eyes squinted as he looked ahead, waiting patiently with a rxed countenance. From a distance, a trail of dust rose up, along with the gentle rumbling sound of rolling wheels. A group of people appeared on the horizon. "Theyre here!" Tie Bu Tian eximed and instantly dismounted from his horse. His body remained covered by his robe. Although he was not tall, he never gave any impression that he was small in stature. At his side, dozens of soldiers were standing vigntly, with light glimmering in their eyes. Their hands were ced on the hilts of their swords, ready to cover and protect Tie Bu Tian from all directions. With such a formation, they would be able to keep Tie Bu Tian safe and sound even if a Martial Emperor were to attack! At that moment, Du Shi Qing was astounded. "Senior Du, you have arrived safely at Iron Cloud. I should say goodbye." Chu Yang ceremoniously bid his goodbye with a faint voice. He was like a warrior who had justpleted his mission. "Ah?" Du Shi Qing had not expected Chu Yang to bid farewell at that moment. He thought, "Could it be that he only wanted to escort me on this journey? As a simple repayment? And nothing else?" Manager Gao and the four guards were also astonished and raised their heads to look at Chu Yang. Chu Yang gave Du Shi Qing an affirmative look. Without waiting for Du Shi Qing to convince him to stay, he turned and walked away. His lone figure appeared to be lightened as if an important burden had been lifted off his shoulders! As they watched him take his leave, they suddenly felt ashamed for misjudging him. He had appeared out of nowhere and journeyed with them for hundreds of miles. If it werent for him, this group would not have survived the journey and arrive at Iron Cloud! If it werent for him, this group would have been assassinated at the thick forest that they had walked through. Yet, he had decided to leave at this hour of sess! In fact, this group had almost got into a fight with him just two days ago! What an ungrateful behavior! Leaving without asking for any favor in return, Chu Yang left Du Shi Qing with a great impression of a selfless hero! Everyone kept watching the lone figure depart as it slowly became just a small ck dot in front of them... Soon after, it disappeared. They could not help but be taken aback. It was then verified that Chu Yang had journeyed so far because he wanted to repay an old debt. However, everyone thought that Chu Yang should have another motive besides that. Was his main purpose not to use Du Shi Qing to be in the good books of the high ranking officials of Iron Cloud to gain wealth and fame? Nheless, Chu Yangs move had just broken all of their expectations. They couldnt help but feel that they had used their small hearts to weigh a good persons intentions... They felt extremely shameful. What they did not know was that Chu Yang had departed at just the right time to begin on his n. Manager Gao and his guards did not even have a single hint of suspicion towards Chu Yang. Chu Yang knew that he would conveniently meet Tie Bu Tian if he had followed Du Shi Qing into the citadel. However, his status would not be good enough for him. At best, he would be one of Tie Bu Tians aides. Subsequently, he would have to constantly work hard to advance or await other opportunities to emerge slowly, one step at a time. Even so, Chu Yang could not afford to wait since no one knew when the right opportunity woulde along. Naturally, what could easily be obtained would not be cherished. These words applied to both men and women. Simrly, the applied to love, wealth and career as well! A wife cannot bepared to a concubine, while a concubine cannot bepared to a lover. In the same way, a lover cannot bepared to unrequited love. The best thing in life were things that could not be obtained. Haha... Chu Yang understood this all too well. Needless to say, his belief was not without reason. If Chu Yang hade into contact with Tie Bu Tian, he would not be important enough to be invited time and again. In the princes eyes, his worth would be drastically different. Hence, Chu Yang was currently putting himself in a much more advantageous position, creating an opportunity for Tie Bu Tian to have to invite him three times before he abides by his wish. Originally, there was no other way and Chu Yang could only use Du Shi Qing to further his n. However, he had changed his n immediately after finding out that he possessed the Nine Tribtions Swords devouring ability. Now that there were other paths that he could take, Chu Yang knew that he would definitely not be contented with being just an insignificant aide! As for Du Shi Qing, Chu Yang had left him a deep impression after having put in all his effort to escort him safely. Chu Yangs efforts would not be in vain. All he needed was Tie Bu Tian to query Du Shi Qing about his escort, which was Chu Yang. With such an impression, Du Shi Qing would then have some effect on Tie Bu Tians decision! If Tie Bu Tian were to ask about Chu Yang first, then he would be of greater value to Tie Bu Tian. Now that all these were set in ce, what Chu Yang needed to do right away was to get Tie Bu Tians attention. After waiting for Tie Bu Tian to ask about him, he would take the initiative to invite Chu Yang and he would just be the reluctant party! All he needed was for Tie Bu Tian to have just a slight impression of him to allow his ns to proceed smoothly like a horse soaring through the air! Achieving sess in this first step was a challenge. However, he had tricks up his sleeves to attract Tie Bu Tians attention! All he had to do was to do something out of the ordinary. Tie Bu Tian and his soldiers had gathered, awaiting 3 miles outside of Iron Cloud Citadel. Upon seeing Du Shi Qings carriage appear in the distance, they were finally relieved. Unexpectedly, they went from being relieved to be astonished in an instant. A figure that was separate from Du Shi Qings group was rapidly approaching their direction like a bolt of lightning! No, it was headed in the direction of the citadel! The figure got closer and closer. It took such a short time for the ck spot to turn into a small silhouette of a person, followed by a clear figure and finally to a ck bolt of lightning! "So fast! One of the valiant-looking men next to Tie Bu Tian blinked his eyes and could not help but be impressed. Everyone felt the same way, even though they did not speak a word. This figure was not riding on a horse but was on foot. The speed at which he was approaching was superbly fast. In the blink of an eye, he was no longer far from them. As he got a little closer, all the martial art experts around Tie Bu Tian had an unsettling feeling! This was because at that moment, the ultra-fast moving silhouette was already moving past them! He lifted his head and gazed in the direction of Tie Bu Tian! The exchanges of gazes were like that of heavenly swords that had cut though the dark sky and encountered one another! Suddenly, the dozens of martial experts surrounding Tie Bu Tian felt the pair of eyes staring at them, leaving them feelingpletely exposed. It felt as if they were stripped and thrown into an icy field of wind and snow. In a sh, a cold air like no other swept from the mans direction. The cold air was like that of an icy wind that had traveled for a thousand miles and seemed like it could engulf the whole world with ice! It was like a calm sea that was hit by monstrous waves out of nowhere! An absolutely calm atmosphere had turned into an earth-shattering one in the blink of an eye! No one was able to react in time to such a stark contrast, let alone the guards around Tie Bu Tian who had heightened senses and who were always alert! There were martial art experts on both sides and the air was filled with great tension. Yet, the person seemed to have realized that something was out of ce and immediately reimed the cold air. Everyone was shocked beyond words by this mans ability to freely release and reim the cold air! At that moment, that person and Tie Bu Tian were making direct eye contact with each other! Tie Bu Tian had unexpectedly turned around and looked at him. Their eyes appeared to have met each other by ident, but they were both startled! Their seemingly casual gaze was actually intentional by both parties! Moreover, only both parties knew that their gaze was intentional. Tie Bu Tians gaze came right after he had activated the Emperor Saintly Technique. It had brought with it a type of intense pressure from one of the ultimate position of power. This was paired with the Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique that he had cultivated since his childhood! With just a nce, Tie Bu Tian was able to extract one key information from the other persons speed, momentum, and gaze. The person in front of his very eyes was an extremely dangerous character! If that person was a friend, he would be of great help. However, if that person was an enemy, he would be a formidable one! Separated by more than ten yards, two people and four eyes were peeled on each other. In their minds, there arose a subtle feeling. It was as if they should never have met each other and this impossible encounter of friend or foe that should never have urred was now a chaos of time and space! Chu Yang was well aware of this feeling. At that moment, it seemed as if time and space were grounded and mixed. The two different worlds of his previous life and his current life were suddenly mixed together! This was an extremely mysterious feeling. It was a meeting beyond fate! Chapter 59 Exchange Of Pointers! Outwardly, Tie Bu Tians gaze appeared ordinary. However, it was actually one that was created by abination of the Emperor Saintly and Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Techniques. He wanted the other persons first impression of him to be that of invincibility and to give him the feeling of a heaven-borne king. All he needed to do was to instil such feelings in the other person so as to ensure that the other party would be of great help when he solicits help from this person in the future. This would allow any future cooperation to have a higher chance of running smoothly! At that moment, Tie Bu Tian instinctively thought that the other person was simply passing by and that he was unprotected against his intense gaze. Besides, whether in conflict or in a simple conversation, people were typically inclined to pay attention to the eyes of the other person. However, who would have thought that such a gaze could have such a strong effect? Moreover, Chu Yangs gaze was even more deliberate! To create such a gaze, Chu Yang had siphoned off all the cold energy from Seven Shades Congregation Grounds in the Nine Tribtions Sword point to create an icy atmosphere that was akin to a field of ice and snow that was a thousand mile wide. This had given him an added advantage in gathering his aura beforehand. Ultimately, he could gather all the thoughts and determination from within his heart for this gaze! This one gaze had to create an evesting impression on Tie Bu Tian! Chu Yangs gaze was arrogant and wild like the King of the Wolves in Northern Grasnd. At the same time, it was sharp as a sword and cold as ice. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness! With this gaze, all the living things in the world were like ants that could be killed without mercy! All of Nine Heavens were nothing more than just grass that could be trampled on! On the other hand, Tie Bu Tians gaze was peaceful, warm and calm like the still surface of a pond. It was just like an ocean epting thousands of tributaries with endless domination... Otherwise, it could be said that he was condescendingly watching over all the people from the clouds up high, with a majestic gaze that was scattered to the people below by the wind! It said, "I am the Emperor!" "All that is beneath Heaven belongs to me; it is only logical that all shall bow down to me!" While a part of his gaze was intentional, the other part seemed slightly unintentional. Without any prior arrangement, they have collided with full force! This was a duel of power! Nheless, this duel would have no oue. If Chu Yangs gaze was in the form of the oceans waves, then Tie Bu Tians gaze would be in the form of the rocks. The waves simply rolled but did not cease to push forward. The rocks remained still and unwavered. Ultimately, would the rocks break the waves? Or would the waves consume the rocks? How could it be clearly determined who the winner or loser would be? However, Chu Yangs gaze was like a strong gust of cold wind that blew from all directions at Tie Bu Tians troops. With a swoosh, he became an illusion that disappeared at the citadels gate. From the very beginning till the end, Chu Yangs gaze did not change one bit. Tie Bu Tian slowly recovered his gaze, as he appeared to be pondering over something. It was as if this was just a coincidental and brief encounter. In fact, to the troops around Tie Bu Tian, this was merely a chanced meeting! "That was a really terrifying person." Behind Tie Bu Tian, more than a dozen martial arts experts, with their martial energy activated, finally heaved a sigh a relief. Their faces were stern. Some of them even had a few drops of cold sweat on their noses. There were some rumbling noises beneath their feet as well. Since some soldiers were unable to control their energy well, their sudden release of martial energy caused the earth beneath their feet to crumble! Just moments ago, they had felt as if they were thrown into arge field of ice and snow, giving their bodies a chill. Although the stranger simply flew by without any actions taken against them, everyone was in a state of fear. It was as if a sharp sword with intentions to kill with insurmountable power had pierced through the air and could not be stopped! "Really scary? How scary?" Tie Bu Tian asked thoughtfully as he looked in the direction that Chu Yang had gone. "Based on this persons momentum and eyes, it could be presumed that he must be the worlds number one killer!" A person in blue who was next to Tie Bu Tian paused for a moment, took a deep breath and continued in a thoughtful tone, "Fortunately, you were not his target, Prince, for there was not a single hint of killing intent in his eyes when he gazed at you... Only indifference." After saying this, more than a dozen people around him thought instantly, "Facing the Prince of a country and such a grand ceremony... Yet being so dismissive... His resolve and determination must be out of this world." This group of martial experts could not think of anyone in Jiang Hu who was so powerful. Evidently, this person was very young and at most seventeen to eighteen years old. They could not seem to pinpoint anyone that matched his powers among all the talented youths in Jiang Hu. Who could this person be? "Oh?" A faint smile appeared on Tie Bu Tians white, jade-like face as he spoke gently. "A scary person? How very interesting! If he did not view me as a target, then he mustnt be an enemy. If he is not an enemy, could he possibly be a friend?" He turned around and looked at Du Shi Qings carriage. Tie Bu Tian thought, "Did it appear that that person was the one who had split up from Physician Dus group earlier? There were no signs of him beforehand! He must have been a part of Du Shi Qings group, right?" Everyone turned and looked at one another. They had no other answer, so they simply nodded. It was very obvious. "If such a martial expert was a part of Du Shi Qings group, then he must know this person very well." Tie Bu Tian spoke calmly, "And this person was headed at Iron Cloud Citadel..." His eyes glimmered as he chuckled and said, "How could we let go of such a talent? Quickly send two people to see if they can catch up with him. No one is allowed to get into any fight with him regardless of the oue." Two of his subordinates that were standing behind him nodded and split from their formation. They whipped their horses and rode off at high speed. As the sounds of the horses hooves thundered on the ground, they disappeared at the citadel gate within seconds. Without turning around, Tie Bu Tian waved his sleeve slightly and said, "Follow me to wee Divine Physician Du." After facing Tie Bu Tian for just a short moment, Chu Yang left like a whirlwind. Yet, by the time he had entered the citadel, the convulsion in his heart had not subsided and he still had not managed to calm down. "How could it be?" Chu Yangs mind was full of questions, "How could it be Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique? How could he know that technique? Its not odd that he knows Emperor Saintly Technique since it belongs to Iron Cloud Nations royal family and it has been passed down for many generations. But... He clearly used Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique as well! How?!" Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique belonged to the Divine n. Moreover, there was a very special set of requirements for its cultivation. Only either extremely feminine men or, for maximum effect, virgin maidens could cultivate it. Masculine men would most probably not gain anything in their entire lifetime by cultivating the Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique. What puzzled Chu Yang the most was that Tie Bu Tian, who had such a powerful position, could cultivate any technique he desired. Why did he choose to cultivate Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique? Nheless, the Prince of Iron Cloud Nation had also left a deep impression on Chu Yang. What intrigued him were his eyes that were clear as water, cold as ice, yet calm and peaceful, benevolent and unimaginably deep... However, Chu Yangs greatest impression was that those magnificent eyes appeared as if they did not belong to the human world... As his thoughts reached this point, Chu Yang could not help but bust outughing. This prince seemed fearless, but he was probably too handsome that it seemed like he was a sissy! He was a perfect example of a pale, wealthy young master. Now that he thought about it, it was not that surprising that he cultivated Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique... Finally, Du Shi Qings carriage arrived in front of everyone. Manager Gao lifted up the curtain and Du Shi Qing stepped out carefully. Tie Bu Tian took a step forward before bowing deeply, "Senior Du must have had a long and rough journey... I, Tie Bu Tian, warmly wee you to Iron Cloud Citadel." His voice was soothing and light-hearted, with a hint of calmness. Moreover, he was implicitly expressing how much he valued Du Shi Qing by using the word I in its casual form instead of I in its third-person, royal form. Judging from this, it was apparent that the Prince of Iron Cloud cared deeply about his fathers illness. "His Royal Prince is too kind. This old man is not that talented for your majesty toe all the way here just to greet me. Im afraid that I am not worthy of receiving such kindness." Du Shi Qing hurriedly paid his respect as his face showed a hue of excitement. "You need not be so modest. All you need to do is to treat my fathers illness and you will be a great benefactor of all of Iron Cloud Nation! Any privilege would be ordinary." Tie Bu Tian let out a smile and politely stretched out his arm as he continued, "Senior Du, this way please!" Du Shi Qing replied, "Your majesty, please lead the way!" He then turned around and headed towards his carriage, amidst the cheers of the people at the citadels gate. "Senior Du, there is something that I wish to find out from you." Tie Bu Tian smiled and continued, "Earlier on, I saw a person from your group that moved so fast that it seemed like he was flying. Was this person a part of Senior Dus group?" Chapter 60 The Prince’s Tears "Oh, you may say that that person is a child of my old friend. Speaking of this person, it cannot be left unsaid that he is truly a kind man. He is judicious, loyal and filial. He is also courageous, sensible and skilled in martial arts. He is truly a noble man even though he is still young." Suddenly, Du Shi Qing was flooded with emotions. He shook his head and brought up Chu Yangs story once again. He especially emphasized the ambush on him. Finally, he concluded the story with a sigh, "If he had not appeared, Im afraid that I would not have been able to see you today. Moreover, this person is incredibly talented. He is conscientious, never forgets and is full of wisdom. He should be called a hero of our day!" Du Shi Qings voice clearly showed that he immensely respected Chu Yang. Indeed, he had spared no effort in putting him in a good light. Furthermore, his tone was truly sincere and every word came from the bottom of his heart. If Chu Yang had stayed with him up till this point, the impression left behind on Tie Bu Tian would most likely not have been this great. However, Du Shi Qing had a slight hint of regret. Along the journey, he had brought up the idea of taking in Chu Yang as his student to teach him about medicine more than once. In fact, when they were about to reach their destination, Du Shi Qing had poured his heart out, "Chu Yang... I am quite certain that this journey to Iron Cloud would be thest for me. If you do not ept my proposal to take you in as my student, Im afraid that all of my medical knowledge will not be passed down and will be lost..." Even with such sincerity, Chu Yang still relented and refused his offer. Dejected, Du Shi Qing let out a sigh. Although he had no hopes of having Chu Yang as his student, he still decided to give him his Immortal Medicine, which was his entire lifes work, as well as his iplete Medicinal Herbs Bible. "I created this Medicinal Herbs Bible using my medical knowledge. Having reached such an old age, I am still unable to fully understand more than fifty percent of all the medicinal herbs in existence. As for Immortal Medicine, its my entire lifes work. It will be good if you are willing to learn something from it. Otherwise, please help me to pass it on to theter generations." Du Shi Qing seemed to have entrusted all of his lifes work in Chu Yang. These two books thus became Chu Yangs biggest and most unexpected loot from this trip! In Du Shi Qings mind, he had essentially passed down all of his medical knowledge to Chu Yang even though he did not be his student. Instinctively, it was expected that he would give him all that he possessed since he had such a great impression of Chu Yang. Right beside him, Manager Gao scoffed. He thought that Chu Yang would not have entered Iron Cloud Citadel if he truly intended to leave them. However, because of his slight guilt towards Chu Yang for misunderstanding him, he decided to keep his thoughts to himself instead. Besides, that youths indifference towards wealth and fame did not seem bogus... "Senior Du is truly benevolent; the world has been touched with your good deeds. After hearing your story, my respect for you has increased by one part." Tie Bu Tian smiled as his eyes lit up upon secretly mouthing the words, "Chu Yang." Currently, it was evident that Iron Cloud Nation was desperately looking for capable people. If it werent for Prince Tie Bu Tians ster management of Iron Cloud Nations military and creating Bu Tian Pavilion to greatly strengthen the countrys power, Diwu Qing Rou would have sent his army north by now! Tie Bu Tian could not afford to let any talent slip by his sight at this point! Let alone a scary talent at that. Suddenly, Tie Bu Tians facial expression turned cold. He said quietly to the person in blue beside him, "Send orders for Wu Kuang Yun toe to Iron Cloud Citadel at once. Inform him that if he cannot give me a clear exnation as to why Physician Du was ambushed, his body need note, and his head would be enough!" Wu Kuang Yun, the Great Commander of Iron Cloud Nation, was also in charge of the Southwest Iron Cloud territory which bordered Great Zhao! He was ranked tenth amongst all themanders of the continent! Although he was rankedst in this list of the top ten greatestmanders, simple bravery would not have sufficed to be able to achieve such a high honor... Clearly, Tie Bu Tian had concluded that that based on the timing and tactics of the ambush, it was undoubtedly Wu Kuang Yuns doing, since Tie Bu Tian had brought up his name at this moment. The person in blue concurred as the edge of his mouth twitched. He thought to himself, "Oh, old Wu, you are in such bad luck now... But, I also wanted to do what you did..." Turning back to Du Shi Qing, Tie Bu Tian returned to a friendly and calm countenance, "Senior Du must have been frightened." Du Shi Qing continually imed that he dared not be frightened. As he looked at Tie Bu Tians pleasant and warm face, he somehow felt a chill go down his spine. It was as if the guilty act that he hadmitted years ago, which was against his medical ethics, was being scrutinized by the very person in front of him... Perhaps, Iron Cloud Citadel could really be my final resting ce after all? Du Shi Qing stared at the tall citadel wall that was not too far away. He seemed lost. Subsequently, he went back into his carriage. With a calm face, he waved a signal to move towards Iron Cloud Citadel. Be it a blessing or a curse, he was already here... What should not have been done had been done. Eventually, someone would have to take responsibility for it. A group of people that appeared lost in their own thoughts unconsciously moved towards the citadel. Upon entering the citadel, Du Shi Qings carriage went straight to the royal pce. Tie Bu Tian could wait no longer. His royal fathers illness was bing more serious with each passing day. He was so anxious that he had the thought of forcing Du Shi Qing to treat his father at once. He had tossed other national issues aside. Nheless, he knew that being able to invite Du Shi Qing here was probably all part of Diwu Qing Rous master n. His allowing of Du Shi Qing to arrive at Iron Cloud Citadel was obviously not out of good intentions. He thought, "Diwu Qing Rou probably allowed Du Shi Qing to treat my fathers condition to weaken my authority." However, even though he knew that this was a trap, Tie Bu Tian had no choice but to jump into it happily! Afterall, it was his own father! It was not just an Emperor, but his own flesh and blood! That night, Tie Bu Tian did not return to Bu Tian Pavilion tillte. The two people who had undertaken the task of following Chu Yang earlier on had been waiting for him for a long time. "Have you found that person?" Tie Bu Tian asked gently. He raised his left arm, which appeared slightly thin and weak, and rubbed his brows, showing his exhaustion. "We are ipetent for we were unable to track the whereabouts of this man." One man bowed and said, "After this person entered Iron Cloud Citadel, he suddenly disappeared from our sights. We searched all over the ce but were not able to pick up any scent of him." "Send more people to search for him." Tie Bu Tian rubbed his brows again and let out a sigh. He switched his hands, rubbed his temple this time around and added, "Do not disturb the people. Right now, every little bit of strength of the people is important for Iron Cloud! You absolutely cannot create any chaos." "Yes." They replied concurrently, before continuing worriedly, "Your Highness, I noticed that you have been overworkingtely, perhaps... We should get someone to help you rx a little?" "Good, call Lan Xiang in to give me a massage." Tie Bu Tian agreed to their suggestion. His countenance seemed to disy greater weariness. "Yes." The two men in ck took their leave. Tie Bu Tian frowned. As his brows came together, he seemed to be lost in his own thoughts. Inside his head, Du Shi Qings post-examination prognosis of his father rang, "Your Highness, your fathers illness has been ongoing for many years. Moreover, the poison still remains within his body. It has seeped into his bones and marrow over the years. Medicine or acupuncture would have little effect on him... I can only try my best, but Im afraid that it will be all up to fate." Tie Bu Tian sighed heavily. Seeped into his bones and marrow.Medicine or acupuncture would have little effect on him. These words cut deep into Tie Bu Tians heart. "Father, is there really no hope left?" A pce maid named Lan Xiang entered. Upon seeing Tie Bu tian in his deep thoughts, she dared not disturb hm and simply stood at one side. After a long period of time, she heard a deep sigh from Tie Bu Tian. There was something glistening that was flowing out from the sides of his eyes. The prince... is crying? This strong Prince Tie Bu Tian, who held the whole of Iron Cloud Nation on his shoulders, was now in tears? Instantly, Lan Xiangs heart was filled with sympathy. Only people like her, who was close to the prince, would know how difficult things have been for him all these years. The price he had to pay in order to fight against Diwu Qing Rou! For the past ten years, from his childhood till this present moment, the prince has slept less than four hours each day! A whole nation, full of thousands upon thousands of lives, depended on him. Diwu Qing Rou and Great Zhao nation, with their superior intellect and enormous strength, were always like arge mountain pressing down on his heart. If it were someone else, this nation would most likely have fallen apart by now! Yet Tie Bu Tian managed to use his young body to bear this weight! He was too tired! He needed someone to help him... Chapter 61 Pirate Ma Tuo Zi? "Lan Xiang,e here and help me massage my temple." Tie Bu Tian said as he sighed. Although it might have seemed as though Tie Bu Tian already knew Lan Xiang was there, she knew that when he was in such a state, he wouldnt have been able to perceive her presence. This was simply because of who Tie Bu Tian was. He would simply never show weakness to anyone! As Tie Bu Tian raised his head to look at Lan Xiang, his eyes straight away returned to their usual mour and brightness as though it was all along like that. The aura that came from him returned to that of the reigning Prince Tie Bu Tian and his original splendor of before! Lan Xiang realised this and walked towards him gracefully as she thought to herself "The prince is already feeling exhausted! What can I do to make him feel a little better?" However, after Tie Bu Tianid down for a while he suddenly got up as he remembered something. He concentrated as his forehead creased and thought before saying, "Send someone to see if Miss Wu Qian Qian and Bao Kuang Lei of Beyond the Heavens Sect are asleep. If they arent, ask them toe to me." All of a sudden, he remembered Du Shi Qing mentioning something earlier that day in which he referred to Chu Yang as an expelled disciple of Beyond the Heavens Sect! Tie Bu Tian was confused by the words "expelled disciple" as he believed that an individual like Chu Yang would have been a prominent character in whichever sect he was. It made more sense that a sect would pour all its resources into keeping and nurturing such a talent. Why would he be kicked out of the sect? I have interacted with Beyond the Heavens Sects Master, Wu Yun Liang many times before and I am sure that he would be able to recognise his talent and try his best to keep him! Could there be a hidden conspiracy or some secret behind this? Lan Xiang hesitated for a moment and politely replied, "Yes." At this time, Tie Bu Tiany down once again. His white cloak covering every single part of his body as hey down. It wasnt long before two individuals, Bao Kuang Lei and Wu Qian Qian arrived. After a long time, as he looked at Bao Kuang Lei and Wu Qian Qian leaving, Tie Bu Tian seemed to be in deep thought as hey back down. From Bao Kuang Lei and Wu Qian Qians description of Chu Yang, he was not the same individual that Du Shi Qing had talked about! As for what happened between Chu Yang and the sect about his discharge, perhaps both of them were unaware of the entire story. The only news from the sect was that Chu Yang had killed his elder martial brother and vited thews of Beyond the Heavens sect. However, given that, the fact that he was not executed on the spot was extremely lenient! Tie Bu Tian frowned slightly. A very long time after, he muttered something under his breath, "This Chu Yang is extremely interesting." His voice was so low that, other than himself, no one else would have heard it. ... Chu Yang entered the citadel and the impression of his face changed slightly. He walked straight before turning into a narrow alley. After which he took two sharp turns. However, the moment he emerged from the citadel, he looked almost like apletely different person. He had a slightly hunched back and looked as though he was thirty years old as he had a mean expression on his face. Every single step was perfectly imitated; he was just like a real hunchback. It wasnt because he didnt want to be recognised by Tie Bu Tians people but rather it was because he wanted to earn some capital before they found him. After all, if he wanted to raise his status, he required not only power but also money! Thus, Chu Yang decided that if he was going toplete his mission, he would do it well! He began to use his money-making tactics in broad daylight. However, his methods were a little unscrupulous... The main reason behind Diwu Qing Rous desire to conquer the Iron Cloud Nation was because of itsrge amount of iron mines. Moreover, most of these iron mines were of an extremely high quality! This was one of the Iron Cloud Nations sources of ie and the reason they could afford to be so extravagant to the extent that even ordinary foot soldiers had arrows made of high-grade steel. Even though Great Zhao was wealthy as a nation, their soldiers arrows were made of wood with only its tip being made from steel. Moreover, the Iron Cloud nation was located at the border of the grasnd which belonged to the north. Its citizens were naturally strong and sturdy fighters. Therefore, if the nation of Great Zhao did not take over Iron Cloud Nation first, they would feel uneasy about their situation solely due to the military might of the Iron Cloud Nation. As Chu Yang exited from a narrow alleyway, he ran into a stout man who happened to be walking by. This guy had a chubby face,rge ears and womanising eyes which were constantly ncing here and there. His clothes werent very fancy and he walked slightly awkwardly. This made him seem like an individual which was not very difficult to deal with. In addition, apart from ogling at youngdies, he tended to avoid other people; which revealed that he had a cowardly personality and afraid of trouble... Chu Yang walked swiftly and grabbed the fat mans sleeve. He then turned almost immediately back into the narrow alley, dragging the man along with him. The speed of Chu Yangs actions was so fast that it looked as though there was a sh which made the fat man suddenly vanish into thin air. This man was so frightened and caught off guard that he started shaking in terror and begged softly stuttering between words, "Great man, please I have an old mother and young children, this... this..." "What this and that!" Chu Yang red intently and yelled, "Do you know who am I? I am none other than Five Flower Mountains Ma Tuo Zi from outside the citadel. Today I entered the citadel intending to do business. I liked the way you looked so I wanted to show you how to make a lot of money!" "Five Flower Mountain... Ma Tuo Zi?" The fat man shivered in fear as he looked at Chu Yangs hunched back, slowly he spoke, stammering word by word "oh.. Great... great man, there is no Five Flower Mountain outside the citadel..." almost fainting in terror. "Blop!" Chu Yang pped him and continued, "You dont need to worry whether or not there is a Five Flower Mountain or not. I have a simple question for you. Do you want to live or die?" "Live, my lord, I want to live. Please dont kill me." The fat man answered in desperation. "Quickly tell me everything you know about Iron Cloud Citadel!" Chu Yang said in a thundering voice. "If you leave out anything at all, I will make sure your fat will be used as oil for mymp!" As he finished his sentence, he sped his hands together, cracking his joints. The cracking sound coupled with the intense gaze of Chu Yang frightened the man, scaring him witless. It was no brainer that he needed to have a clear picture of Iron Cloud Citadel. The fat man sat paralyzed on the ground. The tears and snot ran down his face. This was apanied by a foul smell as a wet patch began to appear on his pants. An hour passed, and Chu Yang quickly stepped out of the narrow alley with his hand on his nose. He moved quite a distance away before taking in big breaths of the clean air. Oh dear, I almost died from the smell! That was really stinky. Later on during the conversation, that fat man, likely due to his fear and anxiety caused him to begin farting non-stop while talking as he shivered. This made Chu Yang extremely annoyed because of the disgusting smell. Even though this fat man was not well educated, he was familiar with Iron Cloud Citadel He had given Chu Yang a very detailed breakdown of the area and its people. This included the smallest details about whos daughter was particrly well endowed or which maid was exceedingly flirty or whichdy was beautiful... all of which he told Chu Yang with great detail. "That girls skin is white as ivory, the body has beautiful curves in front and back, thatdy has seductive almond eyes..." The different socioeconomic boundaries of town areas which included which house had a lot of money or power... The citadel was being divided into clear areas, where the business district was inside the citadel and the mines were outside the citadel... Which house should not be messed with, which house should be avoided, etc. Hearing everything made Chu Yang dizzy. Finally, following the fat mans direction, he went out to buy a map. The moment he was a good distance away, that fat man shakily stood up on his two fat legs. Like a weak willow in the wind, he leaned on the wall. After that, with dripping pants, he ran. Wherever he went, a foul stench followed, making everyone hold their nose and look in surprise... Chapter 62 Great Plunder Who says that there are no bandits within the city? Thats absolutely nonsense. Bandits do not discriminate against cities or viges! Look at Ma Tuo Zi, his eyes turned green as he heard about the houses which were filled with money. The pudgy man just cried. Not only did that fellow almost scare me to death but he also stole my money and a few pieces of silver before fleeing! He even had the cheek to say that he was doing was justified and part of Gods work! Before he left, he said to me "I am relieving you of your money to prevent trouble froming to you. You dont need to mind. My intentions are pure." If everyone was the same and had a good heart like yourself, everyone in the world would have died a long time ago. I have already taught you what you need to do. If you want to find people to help you serve justice or if you just want to look for beautiful and well-endowed women, I will definitely not get in your way. I just hope that you will note looking for me because I am not rich at all! The stout man prayed to himself as he walked. Chu Yang immediately left the citadel for the mining area that afternoon. If he wanted iron, he needed to visit the mines. Moreover, although Wu Yun Liang gave him a thirty thousand silver taels note before he left the sect, it was almost nothing if he wanted to purchase iron! "Sorry, Iron Cloud Nation has a very strict policy when ites to iron." Chu Yang had to spend about a thousand silver taels on business rtions just to buy iron at a ridiculously marked up price. As a result, of his thirty thousand, more than half of it was spent! Chu Yang started at the block of fine iron which he had purchased and almost cried. Being left without any choice, he ended up having to use up the remainder of the money. Just like that, his wealth vanished and he became a pauper. Moreover, what he had was barely even enough to what he needed. Chu Yang was enraged and his eyebrows clenching together in frustration. What I require now more than ever is money! "A coin can force a good man to die!" He used tough at this saying and thought of it to be an absolute joke with no element of truth to it whatsoever. A coin can force an idiot to die, but not me! Haha... His eyes suddenly lit up as he was struck with a brilliant idea. The following day, the wealthy houses of Iron Cloud Citadel realised that they had been robbed and many of their valuable items were lost. The robberies were extremely well carried out. Despite the number of homes that were robbed, there was not a soul who had spotted anyone suspicious nor any traces that were left behind by the thief. All the wealthy individuals could do was to look where their treasure used to be which was now an empty space. Even if their treasuries were invaded by a thousand mice, it wouldnt have been left so empty! There should at least have left a couple of valuables here and there yet there was nothing at all! The owners were infuriated with anger that it was as though the entire citadel began to tremble in fear. However, their tantrum and stomps were only returned with nothing by echoes of their own voice and dust being stirred up in the air. All of their gold, silver and valuable treasures were gone. In fact, everything of value simply vanished. This thief was far too cruel, taking every single item of value within their house and sparing them with not a single tael! None of the guards had heard or even seen anything during the night! Amongst the wealthy families, there was an old man by the name of Li whom instead of hiding all his treasures in the treasury had hidden many banknotes under his pillow. Therefore, even though he saw his empty treasury, he thought to himself that at least he still had some money left with him. However, as he was about to check his hidden stash, he was knocked unconscious with a powerful punch. Upon regaining his consciousness, he realised that the thief had made away with all his money which amounted to tens of thousands of silver taels. He did manage to catch a glimpse of a man who was hunched over before he passed out... Within each treasury, there was a message left behind by this thief who had piged from these wealthy men which read "The name will never change, rob from the rich and give to the poor, Five Flower Mountains Ma Tuo Zi! Whoever did this gave the impression of a hero but yet also a thief. The following morning, the courthouse of Iron Cloud Citadel was harassed by many of the victims each of them seeking justice. Most if not all of them were big bosses who were angry and wanted justice to be served as they shouted and began to make a scene in front of the courthouse. As the day went by, the situation only got worse as more people gathered and began screaming and crying in protest. Their cries sounds were so miserable, that they even made bystanders shed tears. However, the officials of Iron Cloud Citadel just sat there apathetic to their situation with some even gloating at how pathetic they had be. These officials simply wrote up a report and sent these bosses home to wait for their news. The reason that these officials had done this was that these wealthy individuals were not morally upright themselves. They were often extremely arrogant and perpetually looked down on others who were poorer than them also using unscrupulous means to earn more money. Despite their wealth, they had not contributed financially to the efforts of Prince Bu Tian he was busy raising money to build the army. They had reasoned that their families were on the verge of starvation because they were too poor, refusing to give any money at all. The brink of starvation? If you were really on the brink of starvation, how could you lose hundreds of thousands of taels of silver and gold? You people didnt have any money, right? What could the thieves actually want? Now you want us to hunt down the thieves for you. Even if we could, we would rather say we couldnt. Investing everything in the military fund would be best. Nheless, the notice to capture the Five Flower Mountain Ma Tuo Zi was sent out immediately. They still believed that they had to bring him to justice because he was considered to be a vicious and greedy criminal. It would have been impossible to rob 50 to 60 houses in a single night unspotted. Hence they came to the conclusion that it wouldnt have been an individual but rather a group of them acting in tandem. Such danger couldnt simply be ignored! Despite mobilising the entirew enforcement of Iron Cloud Citadel for the next couple of days, they were not able to capture Ma Tuo Zi. However, they did manage to capture a couple of petty thieves in the process. Outside of the courthouse, at small corner far away, there was a well dressed fat man who watched as the wealthy people cried and scream to the heavens for justice outside the courthouse. His eyes widened, his lips shook, and face turned blue. God...! This was the doing of Ma Tuo Zi! I swear what he did had nothing to do with what I said. This thief was far too fierce! Fortunately, he caught me earlier on. Otherwise, I would have probably been of those crying people. Chu Yangs actions were deliberate. He had only targeted those stingy yet wealthy individuals thanks to the information provided by the stout man. He often hung out with many of such individuals because he was one of them. With his life being threatened by Chu Yang, he selfishly sold out his friends in order to save his own life. Despite there being some outstanding business people who were enthusiastic about public welfare, just because they rubbed individuals like this fat man the wrong way, he gave out their names. The pressure and stress he was under led him to give out the names which were at the top of his mind and most familiar with! The fat man covered his ears from all the crying and turned his fat butt to go back home. I am now the richest! Haha! You guys normally looked down on me saying I have no money. Now, haha, who would darepare themselves to me? Thank you Ma Tuo Zi! ... Three dayster, Chu Yang opened an ordinary shop on the busy main street two blocks from the princes manor. It was a three-story house; until yesterday it was still an ordinary tea shop, but today the storefront had changed. Three groups of workers were busy with the renovations for one day and one night. The old owner thought it was a little weird, but after seeing a pile of shiny gold immediately cooperated and moved out. How could he not ept? His shop was worth a little over fifty taels of gold, but the other person threw out two hundred taels. In addition, the buyer did not want anything inside the shop. With that amount of money, he could easily find a better ce to open shop. It would have been foolish not to ept such an offer! So this ce now belonged to the rich and powerful man with the surname Chu. Chapter 63 Heavenly Armament Pavilion: Only Open to Those with Money Heavenly Armament Pavilion: Only Open to Those with Money A huge que could be seen from the bustling streets. On it, wrote three grand characters - Heavenly Armament Pavilion - which shone with gold brilliance. The gold writings on both sides were engraved onto silver billboards, and the disy caused passers-by to feel an aura of majesty. The billboards wrote Cutting through steel as if it were mud is not a dream, but it would truly be an eye-opener for you! And below, This great lord has all sorts of divine weapons. Come hastily should you desire them! Banner: There is no need to wait! There was a sign on the door, Heavenly Armament Pavilion is only for the rich. A million silver taels is not enough, and a million gold taels does not equate to richness. The moment you enter, heavenly treasures will be yours. Clearly, he was not only a nouveau riche but an uneducated man too. The house appeared trashy and the words on the billboards were nted and contained so much evil intent. It seemed as if wine was forced down a rats mouth while its tail was dipped in ink and it wrote the words as it dragged its tail around in its drunk state. Big Boss Chu was sitting inside, waiting to extort gullible customers that came by the door. This was simr to the story of how Grand Duke Jiang went fishing, and fish would take the bait even though they knew what was about toe. While it was exhausting for Chu Yang to prepare over several days and nights, he was excited at the thought of his prospective earnings. Chu Yang was delighted at the thought of gaining wealth so easily. It was no wonder that countless people turned to thieving. All he needed to do was to reach out his hand, and his customers would dly hand him their gold and silver. It all seemed too easy. He saw it as stealing from the rich and giving to the poor, since the rich had tons of money, while he was extremely poor at the time. The moment came and the Heavenly Armament Pavilion was open. Everyone who saw it were shocked. He was simply too arrogant and atrocious! There had never been anyone who had tried to run a business in the same way as Chu Yang. It did not even seem to be someone trying to run a business properly, but rather trying his best to offend people. Furthermore, this was tormenting oneself to displease others. Soon, Heavenly Armament Pavilion became the talk of the town and was the biggest joke since Iron Cloud was found. "Hey, quickly go and check out the shop that was opened by a lunatic over here!" Suddenly, Heavenly Armament Pavilion was crowded with observers. Perhaps looking at the fool run his business was not such a bad idea, considering how everyone had nothing to do anyway. However, everyone was puzzled at the same time. He could have picked any other ce to open his shop, but why did he choose to get ridiculed in Iron Cloud Citadels most bustling imperial street? He mustnt have lost his brains, right? But if he were truly a fool, where did he get his money to open the shop? Big Boss Chu sat inside the shop with his legs crossed. There was not a single divine weapon on the table in front of him. There was only a cup of tea, from which steam and tea fragrances spiralled into the air. His head appeared to be spiralling with the tea fragrances, nodding from left to right. It gave the room a vibe of rxation and sleepiness. A long sword, great sabre, short sword and a short sabre were hung on the left wall, near the inner door. It appeared that these four weapons were the only equipment with which he used to open up the shop, and was ready to sell these "divine weapons". Outside the shop, the crowd was full of chaos, passing remarks,ughing, while some were disgruntled. Chu Yang turned a deaf ear to all the noise since these were not the people that he wanted to do business with. Furthermore, Chu Yangs memory from his previous life led him to believe that Iron Cloud cared only about the two words Heavenly Armament, and it would most definitely trigger a response from Iron Clouds leaders. In the distance, a fewrge men with dark hair and unbuttoned cors were yelling, "Move out of the way! Move out of the way! A good dog does not block the road, you! Oh you wont give way, will you?" Their walking stance resembled those of crabs. The crowd would avoid them wherever they want. "What Heavenly Armament Pavilion? Oh god such arrogance." said a big man with a huge mole on his face. A long thick tuft of ck hair grew on this mole as well. He tilted his head, reading the que stating Heavenly Armament Pavilion. With his head facing up, he yelled furiously, "Has this person been driven to insanity from being poor? A million silver taels is not enough, so I cant enter? I dont have a lot of silver, but I will still enter!" "Big Brother... Big Brother..." said the smaller man by his side. "Thi- thi- this is all silver! Pure silver!" He pointed towards the que while jumping and shrieking as if he was having a seizure. "Silver?" The big man squeezed the que with doubt. Immediately, his tone changed, "Oh my god, this is really silver!" All of a sudden, his eyes were showing a different intent, one of greed and evil. "Who is the boss inside? Come out! Come out!" shouted the man, whose voice was hoarse and his Adams apple moved up and down while swallowing a load of saliva. "F*** me, I dont even need to ask for anything, all I need to do is to take this que away." "Do you want to purchase something?" Chu Yang said, as he walked out his shop and folded his arms, dramatically. He had to entertain all customers, for he was all alone, acting as both the manager and the worker. From the moment he stepped out the door, Big Boss Chu was steaming with anger. "I opened this shop in hopes of attracting big fishes, but all Ive attracted so far is a group of local gangsters? This is too f***ing unlucky for me, isnt it?" "You opened this shop?" asked the big man, arrogantly. "What?" replied Chu Yang. He was obviously in a bad mood and his tone appeared rude. "What? My god, you really have a temper, dont you? It appears that you do not know who is standing in front of you?" the dark haired big man reached out with one hand, attempting to grab Chu Yang by his cor and give him a beating. "Get lost!" Chu Yang yelled, with an angry stare. Immediately, his two arms came up from his body, and out came ayer of visible ck smoke. It contained an overwhelming aura of evil intent and a freezing chill, which gushed toward the group of gangsters. The dark haired big man was a nobody on the streets and even had ack of martial arts skill. All he could do was to rely on his strong arms to bully people. How could he stand firm against this attack on his soul that seemed to be at the level of a respectable martial artist? The big man suddenly felt a chill down his spine, before being hit head-on by an evil aura that shook his soul. His two eyes began to roll back, and soon, he felt like he had sunk into an endless nightmare. It seemed as if numerous evil spirits that came from all directions, heaven and hell, were rushing over him. "Ahhhhh..." he uttered a scream that was unlike any human voice and staggered back. He grasped his head with his two hands and began rolling all over the floor. He screamed crazily, "Mercy, please! I didnt do it, mercy, mercy, ahhhh..." He tried to jump up and turn to escape but to no avail. In just a single step, he fell back onto the ground. Blood started to ooze, and he was paralyzed on the ground. He tried desperately to crawl away, for he could not even stand up anymore. As he struggled to crawl away, the area on his pants near his crotch slowly became wet... His ear-splitting cry for mercy echoed through the sky. The big mans two gang brothers had no clue what had just happened, except that their leader had be like that in the blink of an eye. He had radically turned from being normal to being such a horrifying sight. They, too, had felt a sudden chill in the air and cried out as well. They then scattered in all directions. Chu Yang faked a confused expression, onlooking the trio that was fleeing. He scratched his head, and it seemed to onlookers that he hadnt an idea of what had just happened. After a short period of deep thought, he imed in realization, "Oh yes, divine weapons have a wicked aura surrounding them. It appears that they sense those with evil intentions and that offended the divine weapons. Using their souls and spirits, the divine weapons disciplined the trio of gangsters..." Upon listening to his exnation, the crowd finally understood what had happened. Fear overcame their faces and they took several steps back. Each of them felt a chill go up their spines. Chu Yangughed and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, I am not sure who else would like toe visit. Please, youre all wee, do not be afraid." In a swish, the crowd quickly dispersed. Chu Yang walked back into the shop with a cunningughter. Heavenly Armament Pavilion was really wicked since the divine weapons actually had spirits. Anyone who was ill-willed would be cursed if they went there. This turned into a rumour and became the fastest spreading rumour. This was because many had witnessed the whole incident. Those who shared the story did it in a quiet and cautious voice, while those who listened were quiet and breathed anxiously. "Who would not believe this? Did you not see that those guys from East Main Street were scared to insanity? What, you dont know who the guys were? Theyre the gangsters that were demanding protection fees!" From then on, the rumour spread even more aggressively. Many versions were developed, giving the newly opened Heavenly Armament Pavilion which was propped out of nowhere, another veil of mystery. Chapter 64 Strange Youth Chu Yang was left confused that night. Heavenly Armament Pavilions first day of opening had attracted such a grand crowd of onlookers. Of these onlookers, there were many martial artists and affluent people with pompous appearance, who were most certainly members of somerge families in the city. How could these people have been able to withhold their curiosity and not be interested to enter for a look? It is noteworthy that one could raise hisbat ability by at least one level with a sharp divine weapon in hand, whether he was walking in the Jiang Hu or fighting in the battleground. Thus, it only made sense that all martial artists had dreams of being within reach of such a treasure. Being in possession of a divine weapon meant that ones qualities would be far superior to that of any other ordinary weapon. It was essentially equivalent to having an extra life! Did this not warrant more curiosity and attraction from the crowd? Whether it was a martial family or the military, shouldnt such a weapon be enough to attract them? Chu Yang was perplexed and could not figure out the sorcery behind it all. He thought, "As far as I know, once Iron Cloud Nation heard of the weapons, they should havee storming in regardless of the truth. But how peculiar was it that nobody actually cared. Did I remember wrongly?" On day 2, there were still onlookers staring at his stop in wonder. However, there was a decline in the number of onlookers and no one had entered the shop through the doors. Inparison to the first day, at least there was a trio of gangsters that had tried to stir trouble. On day 3, there were fewer onlookers. Chu Yang became depressed. It didnt matter to him if anyone had made a purchase, but it would have made him feel better if a few people at least entered to have a look around his shop. Was none of the people in the city, which numbered in the millions, curious enough to view his shop? Ultimately, what kind of sorcery was this? On that night, there was finally something different. After having his dinner, Chu Yang was reading the book Immortal Medicine that Du Shi Qing had given to him. Upon opening the front page, there was an opening phrase: In this world, who can avoid death? No one. Therefore, doctors may only heal non-life threatening diseases. However, what defines a non-life threatening disease? I humbly believe that non-life threatening diseases are ones that are inflicted by external forces and cause bodily pain. As for terminal illnesses, their lives are dependent on destiny. As he read along, Chu Yang was disturbed. The meaning of these words was clear: Any injury or illness could be cured so long as one was not old to the point of burning out thest bit of gas in his tank. Of course, this was only in theory. However, this sounded really exalted. Bang bang! Someone was knocking on his door. Chu Yang was just getting immersed in the book and asked impatiently, "Who is it?" "I heard that there are divine weapons for sale here, thus Ivee specially to have a look." a tired voice came from outside. Chu Yangs heart skipped a bit. The voice had a hint of a pompous persona and appeared to disregard anyone else, though it sounded distraught. Only people who have be used to living with wealth could have such a voice. Furthermore, he sounded really young. Chu Yang closed the book and opened the door. Right in front of him was a youth in silk clothes standing at his door. His face was calm but tired. There appeared to be an unsolvable light of mncholy from his eyebrows. The youth maintained his expression even after Chu Yang had opened the door. The youths clothes proved his affluent status. However, he appeared to havee from afar without any rest since his clothes were covered with dust. How could one appear to be so pitiful, in contrast to his haughty voice? Suddenly, the youths stomach let out a growl and it appeared to be from hunger. The youth maintained his facial expression and there was no trace of embarrassment on his face. An isted glow of light came on as amp was lit. "Please have a seat." Chu Yang could tell that the youth was definitely the child of an affluent andrge family from his behaviour and aura. This was particrly because the aura of the upper ss was something that the regr officials families werecking in. Large rich families typically produce spoilt kids, yet at the same time, geniuses tended to be groomed from these families as well. This was due to their initial starting position being way ahead of the typical masses. Chu Yang was sceptical. Why would a beloved child of arge family be out at midnight? There was not even a single guard following him as well. Further, why did he appear to be so distraught? The youth showed a faint smile and took a few steps into the shop after checking out the insides. He sat opposite Chu Yang and asked, "What is elder martial brothers name?" "Are you here to buy weapons or make friends?" Chu Yang smiled and asked as he looked up. "Good!" The youth gazed at him for a moment, before speaking gently. He then took off a sword from his waist and ced it on the table. He gazed at the sword unbearably for a moment and pushed it to Chu Yang, "Since brother specializes in selling divine weapons, do you mind taking a look at my sword?" Chu Yang was left speechless. He had opened his shop to sell weapons but to no avail for three days. Finally, a customer hade in the middle of the night. But to his dismay, he was actually trying to sell Chu Yang his weapon! It appeared that he was in the same business. Chu Yang felt that he was really down on luck. He thought for a while before reaching out for the sword. He had nothing to do and was idling anyway. The sword felt heavy in his hands and Chu Yang couldnt help but raise his eyebrows and eximed, "Good sword!" "Brother, how can you tell that this is a good sword without even pulling it out?" said the youth who was dressed in gold clothes. His every behaviour were gentle and indicative of his good family upbringing, though his clothes were covered in filth. "Common long swords are typically 3 feet in length, with a scabbard it would be 3 feet and 3 inches. However, your sword is 3 feet and 5 inches in total." Chu Yang gazed at the sword and said, "An inch longer is an inch longer for experts of the sword. This is specific only to swords and no other weapons. Those who believe that this rule applies to all weapons are mistaken because the sword is a gentle killer. It is long but not firm, otherwise, it would be brittle and easy to break. Therefore, a short sword is easier to create while a long sword is difficult to craft. A sword like yours must have been difficult to make since it is much longer than themon long sword. Judging from the scabbard and hilt which are old and unadorned with a faint blood aura, coupled with the fact that it remains the same though it has been through many years and experienced many kills, this must be a really good sword!" "Well said!"ughed the youth, with appreciation in hisughter. "Brother is indeed a person who knows swords well!" "Also, a regr longsword weighs at around 6 to 9 pounds, while the ideal heavy swords weigh in at 7.7 pounds. It would be hard to tell if it were mixed with other specific metals." Chu Yang smiled lightly. "However, your sword has already exceeded thirty pounds." Chu Yang imed, "A sword that does not change shape despite its weight is most definitely a good sword!" The youths eyes began to show greater appreciation. Chu Yangs wrist turned. With a ng, the longsword exited the scabbard, as if it were a groaning dragon and a hissing tiger. A ray of light spread throughout the room immediately as themps light was reflected upon the sword and became thousands of rays, lighting up the entire house in magnificence! "Good sword!" Chu Yang praised as he inspected it carefully. As he proceeded, he sang more praises for the sword. de as still as autumn water. Yet it appeared to be constantly shaking when still. "Observing a beauty underneath the light is a great joy in life. However, seeing a sword underneath the light is actually the greatest blessing for those who know swords." the youth sighed. "The sword has a spirit and a heart within. The killings of Jiang Hu could be seen by looking at a sword! A famed sword is like clear autumn water. The sounds of groaning dragons and hissing tigers bring to ones mind an image of armoured cavalry stomping through Jiang Hu!" "Yes." Chu Yang sighed, "To look at a sword is to look at Jiang Hu." He raised his head and faced the youth. "However, you and I have never met before. Your intention ofing here today is not to let me take a look at this sword to feel a bit of Jiang Hu." As he spoke, the lights from the sword shed. Without looking, Chu Yang returned the long sword to its scabbard, as if the de had its own eyes. "You are indeed an expert with swords." The youth said, smiling. "I am obviously not here just to let you view my sword. I wanted to find someone who loves swords." His eyes shed a pained look. "Ever since I left home, I didnt have a single penny on hand. All of the items which I had have been sold to save this sword throughout my journey of eight thousand miles to get here." The youth looked at Chu Yang, "Brother, all I need is a hundred and twenty gold. I will leave my sword here as coteral. I wille back with ten thousand gold to retrieve my sword back." Chu Yang fell into silence and was getting doubtful. One only needed to look at this sword to tell that this sword was priceless. It was more than sufficient to put it as coteral for one hundred and twenty gold. Nevertheless, he could not fathom how such a good opportune would find its way to him. Chapter 65 Investigate On Chu Yang No one knew how many professional pawn shops there were in this world. Moreover, Chu Yang was just an ignorant fe trying to bait a prey. His purpose of opening the store was to attract people and increase his worth through the sale of his weapons. Once he had achieved that purpose, he would immediately close down his shop. Unexpectedly, there was not one business transaction ever since he opened, but someone actually came down in the middle of the night to pawn something today. Furthermore, it was such a good sword! This all seemed too strange and unusual for Chu Yang. Could there be something fishy going on? ... Past midnight, within Crown Prince Manor. The sturdy stature of Wu Kuang Yun looked pitiful. As he came to Tie Bu Tians side and was about to speak, Tie Bu Tian had interrupted him, "Theres no need to exin for I know that it was definitely you." With his words, Wu Kuang Yun was left hanging there. He stood upright and left hanging for half the day till evening. He was a great general who was considered powerful and so formidable within Iron Cloud. In the armed forces, he was undoubtedly mighty; whilst in his subordinates hearts, he was invincible and undefeatable. However, he was constantly wiping off cold sweat for the entire afternoon and evening. Tie Bu Tian had been continuously endorsing documents and assigning tasks. Everyone was moving quickly, with waves of people entering and leaving the room. Wu Kuang Yun was the only person that stood like a pole in the middle of the hall, motionless. This time, he felt really embarrassed and wished he was dead. Wu Kuang Yun looked at the pair of eyes that were watching him curiously. He felt immensely ashamed with those surprised and curious stares. He had wanted to find a hole to hide in, just like an ostrich. In particr, it felt as if those who recognized and knew him personally were watching him in the same way one would watch a monkey. Wu Kuang Yun kept looking at Tie Bu Tian with a gaze of mercy. Brat, do what you will, you may even chop off my head, but please dont leave me alone like this. However, Tie Bu Tian did not even turn to look at him. They hadnt even exchanged eye contact for once. Furthermore, he didnt even try to speak to him. Wu Kuang Yun was afraid to speak if Tie Bu Tian had not uttered a single word. This teenage crown princes power and influence were remarkable. He achieved this through the umtion of fame and respect over the years. Thus, Wu Kuang Yun was utterly respectful of him, rendering him extremely afraid of Tie Bu Tian. If it were someone else, it would have been most likely that Wu Kuang Yun, a general, would have already smashed a table and swear viciously due to his notorious grumpy temper. However, he even had to control the volume of his breath in front of Tie Bu Tian. Tie Bu Tian made a final statement, rescuing him from his situation. As he gazed upon the document on the desk, he said without looking up, "Seek the army penalty section and give yourself 100shes as well as a years fine in sry. Everyone involved in this matter is to be treated as such." Without lifting his head, Tie Bu Tian looked at the documents on the table and said, "I believe that you will not attempt such mischief again. Get out." Tie Bu Tian wasposed and had not let out any fury. This made Wu Kuang Yuns heart tremble with fear since it meant that Tie Bu Tian was extremely furious. His head would probably be left hanging on a gpole by now if Iron Cloud Nation was not in such a crisis. Heh, if there werent a crisis and I wasnt retarded, why would I have done such a thing? Upon receiving Tie Bu Tians punishments, Wu Kuang Yun felt as though he had been granted a great pardon, thanking him continuously. He turned his body and ran out of the Princes mansion like a rabbit that was being chased by a wild dog. Finally, he let out a long breath and plopped to the ground. He sighed loudly, "My mother, Im finally out of there. This doesnt feel much better than being beaten." Wu Kuang Yun did not even have any thoughts of attempting mischief again. He was still able to endure a hundredshes though it was arge number. However, it would not just be a hundredshes if there were any more mischief in future. Wu Kuang Yun had definitely learned a good lesson from the ancestors and would not dare to feign obedience on the surface while opposing the prince secretly and step on his toes ever again. "Report iing, Crown Prince. We have found the person." "Oh? Where is he?" Tie Bu Tian was just looking at the massive pile of reports on his table. He had a long feathered pen in his right hand and quickly approved several reports. Each report was looked at and considered carefully, though his movement was quick. He wrote sharply and addressed each report directly. His discernment made people gasp with admiration. "Earlier today, there was a rumour that someone had lost his sanity due to sheer fright at Cloud Citadels Main Street. Upon hearing this news, I went to have a look and saw that the person Crown Prince was looking for in the store was just its shopkeeper." The speakers face appeared strange as if he could not hold in hisughter any longer. "Store? Shopkeeper?" Tie Bu Tian finally could not stand it. His hand jerked a little and the brush created a smudge on the report. It was all too unexpected that the wolf-like person could be the shopkeeper in a store at Iron Cloud Citadel. "The store he opened is named... Heavenly Armament Pavilion!" The dark clothed man gave a description of the shop and said, "The store appears to be selling divine weapons. However, it appears to be very grand and unprecedented!" "Divine weapons? The store was especially grand?" Tie Bu Tians eyebrows jumped slightly as he gently put down the pen in his hand. After a short pause, he said, "I will go and have a look myself tomorrow." "Also, rumour has it that the man was driven to insanity because he had offended the divine weapons, causing him to be punished by the heavens. However, based on my investigation, his soul must have separated from his body because he was scared witless by Chu Yangs aura, causing him to go insane!" "Oh?" A light shed from within Tie Bu Tians eyes. He asked, "What kind of cultivation would one need to simply use ones aura to drive another person insane?" "That is... very hard to say." the man hesitated for a moment, before continuing, "Generally, an expert below the level of a great martial master would definitely not be able to cause ordinary people to faint. This is because aura is something that cannot be seen by the naked eye and is non-physical. The aura of an expert can only be grasped by those at the same level. There are, however, always exceptions..." "What exceptions?" Tie Bu Tian asked. "If the person emitting this aura is an unrivaled murderer or a warlord who has battled for years, can murder without any thought, encumbered with blood debts and reeks of blood on both hands, it would not be surprising for them to scare someone to death just by releasing the qi into a fierce and brutal aura. This notion seems too ridiculous for a young person like Chu Yang." The dark clothed man frowned in distress. He felt that it was indeed preposterous to apply such a supposition on a youth who was only in his mid-teens. How could anyone murder without thinking at such a young age? "Oh..." Tie Bu Tian let out a long exmation. "I had wanted to enter his store and investigate, but was stopped by members of the Military Ministry. The Military Ministry forbade anyone from entering Heavenly Armament Pavilion by setting up a secret blockade." "Members of the Military Ministry?" Tie Bu Tian said while smiling. "Were they Imperial Uncle Long Chengs men?" "Yes." replied the man. "It appears that Imperial Uncle will make a move soon." Tie Bu Tian smiled with ease. "I never thought that a shop like Heavenly Armament Pavilion could make someone as reclusive and difficult to meet as Imperial Uncle Long Cheng appear. This Chu Yang must be my lucky star." "Also, three of the seven sections of Bu Tian Pavilion within Great Zhao has suddenly lost contact with us. Prince, Im afraid Diwu Qing Rou must have made his move." Tie Bu Tian frowned and thought for a moment. He then slowly said, "It cannot be Diwu Qing Rou, for he is not that impatient." He did not borate on his conclusion and there was no further discussion on his verdict. "Are there any other news?" "Great Zhao has begun to mobilize its southern forces. Three army corps have started to inch towards Devils Cry Valley. Looking at the situation, it appears that its a move against Limitless Nation. This would have no implication to Iron Cloud." Iron Cloud was located north of Great Zhao. Great Zhaos Southeast Army was thousands of miles away. However, once he spoke finish, Tie Bu Tians expression became stern. He murmured, "Southeast?" His eyes glinted and he asked again, "Southeast, three army corps?" Chapter 66 Gu Du Xing! "Yes, in the southeast." The blue clothed man was taken aback by the Princes reaction. How could an army thats mobilized thousands of miles away affect Iron Cloud? "Inform the generals and military affairs ministers to be here tomorrow afternoon for a meeting." Tie Bu Tian pinched his brow and said in a serious tone, "Great Zhaos mobilization is definitely something out of the ordinary this time. Command Bu Tian Pavilion Intelligence to gather information regarding this matter immediately. Report back once there is news!" "Yes!" "Deliver this news to Imperial Uncle Long Cheng." Tie Bu Tian added, "He should be informed of the situation since he hase out. Nheless, he should still be in the loop even if he hadnte out. However, he still needs to let me know that he knows." This all came out like a tongue twister and Tie Bu Tian began to smile as he spoke. "Yes." The blue clothed mans eyes suddenly lit up. Tie Long Cheng was Tie Bu Tians uncle, the first royalty beneath Iron Clouds Emperor. He was not just a prince of a royal household that wasvishly cared for, but also a general! And he was a famous one at that! He was ranked first amongst the continents great generals! He was undefeatable and invincible! Iron Clouds entire military was restructured by him to be as strong as a steel te! Iron Cloud Nations survival for such a long time is not only attributed to Tie Bu Tians impressive skills, but also thanks to Tie Long Chengs immense power and abilities as a general. Two people - one from the inside and with the pen, while the other was from the outside and with the sword - merged into one to be the greatest weapon to deter Diwu Qing Rou! As the arrangements had been made, Tie Bu Tian waved gently and said, "You may leave now. Youve worked hard." "Yes. Your subordinate will leave now." The blue clothed man left quietly. "Southeast... Diwu Qing Rou, do you really want to start a war?" Tie Bu Tian took his thoughts off the matter as he took in a deep breath. There were other things to deal with at this point in time. To be specific, it was Heavenly Armament Pavilion. "Heavenly Armament Pavilion..." a me within Tie Bu Tians heart began to burn as he read out these three words one by one. It couldnt be empty boasts for such a man to have such an ability. These weapons might not have much use for regr soldiers. However, such divine weapons were urgently needed for Bu Tian Pavilion which Tie Bu Tian had set up single-handedly. This was because a considerable part of the organization were Dead Warriors! And another part were killers who were carefully trained by Iron Clouds royal family for years! With a divine weapon in hand, one could increase his chance of killing a target by a few percentages! It would be sufficient for Tie Bu Tian to pay good money for a divine weapon even if only increased the chance by a tenth! However, good things nevere easy in life. Iron Cloud Nation had numerous iron mines. Even so, Iron Cloud was alwayscking in high-grade weapons. Furthermore, such a divine weapon was never before seen and only existed within legends. Yet, someone had actually opened a Heavenly Armament Court here? Tie Bu Tian decided that he would go to have a look for himself, regardless if the news was true or not. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ An assassin was a Dead Warrior! People have confused assassins with killers for a long time. However, this was a big mistake. Although assassins and killers have the same purpose of killing their enemies, their processes differed. Death must result once an assassin makes his move. If the death of the target is not assured, then the assassin must die. One can only make the move to kill his target by putting his own life on the line. An assassins fate was to die whether or not the target death was guaranteed. Therefore, assassins would often sneak into an enemys heavily guarded locations to conduct assassinations. They had to see their death as forting once their move had been made, regardless of their sess. Hence, as an assassin was often called a Dead Warrior! However, a killer was different. He would flee and slowly look for new opportunities to strike if he were to be unsessful. His priority was to protect himself first, followed by killing the enemy. There was certainly a fundamental difference between the two! Thus, there would only be a ranking system for killers and not assassins if such rankings existed in the world. This is because an assassin cannot be ranked. An assassin would be a walking dead man once he chose to be an assassin. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "You may find it very strange." The youths eyes were full of affection and reluctance as he stroke the de gently. He continued, "ck Dragon is a good sword. It should be cherished and treated with care by anyone who has the chance to own it. Pawn shops? Ive already visited a few of those. Those people were all blind to my sword! It would be insulting to my ck Dragon if I had pawned my sword to any of them!" "Forgive my bluntness." Chu Yang said softly, "Your skill mustnt be weak for you to own such a sword. Gold and silver should be inconsequential for you, whether through armed robbery or thieving in the night. Why must you pawn your beloved sword?" "What kind of talk is this?" The youth appeared to be greatly insulted. He stood up instantly and said angrily, "Would I, Gu Du Xing, do such a thing?" Gu Du Xing! Chu Yangs heart skipped a beat. At once, his eyes were wide opened and he stared at him. So its him! Memories of his past life suddenly came flooding through his head. Gu Du Xing was the heir of the Middle Three Heavens Gu family. He was an outstanding talent among the younger generation. Rumor has it that Gu Du Xing was called Sword Addict as a child. His obsession with the sword was innate. He had be a Sword Pupil at the age of three, a Sword Warrior at seven, a Sword Master at only the age of thirteen. He then went on to be a Great Sword Master at eighteen and a Revered Sword Artist at age twenty-one! He was already Ninth Grade Sword King by the age of thirty-three! He became the youngest person to attempt and achieved the real of Sword Emperor of all time! Such a great cultivation speed was only achievable by incredible legends. Within the Middle Three Heavens, Gu Du Xing had created a generation of myths and legends. In the entire Mid-heavens, perhaps only the generations Evil Young Master Ao Xie Yun couldpare with respect to such achievements! Gu Du Xing and Ao Xie Yun were idolized by all the youths in Middle Three Heavens! Gu Du Xing was someone that even Chu Yang, the Poisonous Sword Revered Martial Artist, looked up to in his past life! Chu Yangs determination to reach his peak wasrgely due to the influence of this genius! However, Chu Yang would never have imagined that the Soaring Dragon Sword King of his past life could fall to such a low point to even consider pawning his beloved sword! This... How would one put this into words? It was no wonder that the name of this ck Dragon Sword seemed so familiar when he had heard it, for it turned out to be the legend himself! The 12 famed people of the time in the Mid-Heavens, "He Mo (ck Devil), An Zhu (Dark Bamboo), Gu Du Ke (Lone Traveler), Du Sha (Poison Spirit), Tian Ji (Heavenly Secret), Li Xiong Tu (Strict Aggression), Mo Dao (ck Saber), Qian Hao (One Thousand Talents), Xie Gong Zi (Evil Young Master), Meng Luo (Dream Fall), Qiong Hua (Jade Flower), Tian Bu Ru (Heaven Cannot Compare)" These twelve people dominated all of the Middle Three Heavens. Each and everyone one of them was an expert beyond this world and geniuses among geniuses. Gu Du Ke was within this group as Young Master Gu, Gu Du Xing! Chu Yang nted his eyes and began doing some calctions while looking at this future legend who would journey the Middle Three Heavens. Judging from his appearance, he was only around 20 years old and has yet to achieve Revered Sword Artist. However, he must have reached the level of Great Sword Master and at his peak! This... this is a meat pie falling from the heavens. F***, heaven sent me such a powerful man while he is so poor which is so rare. Of course, whats rarer is that I have never been this rich... Nheless, there were some questions in Chu Yangs heart. How did a Great Sword Master reach this point? A Great Sword Master... pawning his beloved sword? What sorcery was this? However, Gu Du Xing was the same legend from his past life - just, firm and upright. Gu Du Xing would traverse the world alone in his lifetime. One of the best things about him was that all he obtained were through legitimate work. Absolutely no part of his wealth was obtained questionably! The whole of the Middle Three Heavens, including his enemies, even praised him as a good man at one point! Chapter 67 Are You Even Human?! A Great Sword Master that has been pushed to this point by ack of gold and silver, and yet he has not resorted to stealing or robbing... Chu Yang could not help but to praise this mans perseverance, though he disagreed with his approach to life. "Gu... Du Xing is it?" Chu Yang smiled lightly and put on a puzzled look. He then pointed at the four weapons which were hanging on the wall, "Why dont you check out the weapons that I have and see how theypare with yours?" Chu Yang got to his feet and took a long sword as well as a great saber from the wall. He ced them in front of Gu Du Xing. Gu Du Xing was taken aback and his face disyed a look of disdain. He inspected the weapons and said, "These sabers and swords of yours look brand new and have never been used before. It is readily apparent that they have been forged recently. Their scabbards are made of regr metal, even though they shine with light and appear expensive. Theyre not worth much." This guy was extremely straightforward. "Such weapons are typically mass produced. Theyre alright for killing a chicken, and at best you could use it to fool people who dont know better..." As he spoke, Gu Du Xing reached out for the long sword. He was indeed a true Great Sword Master, for he did not even turn to look at the saber. The moment the sword was in his hand, Gu Du Xing made an "oh" sound. The look of disdain was instantly wiped off his face and reced with great marvel. "This sword, theres something wrong with this sword..." Gu Du Xing mumbled as his heart skipped a beat. This sword was even heavier than his own sword! Chu Yang snickered, stood up and entered the back room. He thought, "This guy must be hungry, I should probably prepare something for him to eat. Chu Yang was one hundred percent assured with leaving his weapons alone with Gu Du Xing. If he could not even trust someone who would not steal even when faced with starvation and would opt to pawn his beloved sword, then there really must have been no one else in the world he could trust. He would not be surprised if Diwu Qing Rou were to steal his sword, but if Gu Du Xingmitted such a crime... then wouldnt that be a joke? As he carried the food back into the main room, he noticed that Gu Du Xing was sitting at the table, still gazing at the de and maintaining his shocked facial expression. He appeared to be unconcerned about the food that Chu Yang had carried out despite his hunger. All he did was stare at the sword in his hand and murmured to himself, "How could this be possible? How could this sword that has not been watered and nourished with blood be this sharp?" "Is there such a thing as impossible?" Chu Yang grabbed a thick iron bar in one hand and grabbed the sword that Gu Du Xing held in his other hand. He then shaved the iron bar as if peeling the skin off an apple. "Ting", with a soft metal sound, a thin piece was shaved off the thick iron bar. Gu Du Xing perceptive eyes allowed him to deduce that Chu Yangs hands had not used much power. Merely relying on the swords own sharpness! "Ting", another piece. "Ting... Ting..." A patch of iron shavings shone on the ground as the thick iron bar was shaved down by half its original size. Gu Du Xing felt like his mind was copsing. He had many issues in his life such as family problems and had snuck out. In a hurry, he had an oversight and had forgotten to bring along money. He pawned off most of the items he had carried along the way. He did not wear jewelry since he was not a woman. All he had were a jade pendant and a few concealed weapons made of precious metals. However, Gu Du Xing waspletely annoyed by the owners of pawn shops time and again. They were out to cheat his money and imed that his jade pendant was a crappy jade while his precious metals were crappy metals... Could there even be crappy materials for such precious items? Gu Du Xing was determined to not enter any other pawn shop though he had been starving for two days. This was because he knew what kind of treasure his ck Dragon was. He was afraid that he would be unable to restrain himself and whip out his sword to murder someone if those idiots called it a crappy sword! He indefinitely found his way here after hearing about the rumor that the Heavenly Armament Pavilion had scared a man to insanity. He felt relieved after seeing the three words Heavenly Armament Pavilion. Heavenly Armament Pavilion... Wasnt his ck Dragon a heavenly armament? There were absolutely no other words that couldpare to his ck Dragon, besides the two words heavenly armament! Even the words heavenly armament was not sufficient to describe it! This was because ck Dragon actually had a spirit within! Thus, Gu Du Xing had already made up his mind when he walked in. He would earn the money as quickly as he could to redeem ck Dragon back so long as the other party epted his offer. Of course, he would only be reassured if there was a prerequisite that the boss of Heavenly Armament Pavilion had to cherish his ck Dragon! How would he have known that a ce that he so casually entered would actually have such a treasure of a sword! The legendary cut iron as if it were mud... Did I really just witness it? Gu Du Xing pinched his thigh in secrecy and determined that he was not in a dream. In a sh, he suddenly became infuriated! He was fuming! "You actually put this sword up here with the intention to sell it to those vulgar animals?" Gu Du Xing rose to his feet hastily. He looked up and stared fiercely at Chu Yang. The rumbling in his belly was roaring and his mouth was growling at the same time. He was infinitely furious! "Er?" Chu Yang blinked his eye several times. "You! This is sphemy! This is a crime! This is an insult to these divine weapons!" Gu Du Xing yelled. His heart was close to exploding with rage as he saw the surprised expression on Chu Yangs face. Only a superior swordsman can obtain such a divine sword! Themon folk does not deserve it at all! Had it not been told that treasured swords were gifts to heroes and pearls were gifts to beauties? How could typical human beings deserve to own any of these divine weapons? The name heavenly armament most definitely fit the description perfectly! "I will not allow this!" Gu Du Xing jumped up and his eyes were sharp, "I will never allow this!" Chu Yang was dazed. He looked at the man in front of him, whose stomach made growls of hunger and was on the verge of starvation. He was moving about hysterically in his shop and appeared to be overly-enthusiastic. He actually forbade him to sell his own items... This was too much, wasnt it? "Umm, buddy, it appears that this store belongs to me." Chu Yang was astonished. Gu Du Xing froze for a moment. All of a sudden, he said oppressively, "What is yours? Its not alright even if its yours!" Chu Yang was at a loss for words. It appeared that this idiot had been possessed by a sword, hence his quick advancements. This was no ordinary addiction, it was an extreme obsession. "This... this... this, this is a sword thats so rare to even see once in a lifetime!" Gu Du Xings entire body, inclusive of his eyes and face seemed to give off a frantic vibe, "This is... This is a perfect sword... This is a suitable killing tool! How refreshing would it be to pierce a persons heart or cut a persons head off using such a sword? Its already delightful to just have the thought!" As he spoke, he closed his eyes while making sword-like gestures with his hands. He mimicked the sounds of a sword at the same time. "Ka! Ka! This is a real sword! This is what the swords fate should be!" Chu Yang was astonished. He instantly considered this madman to be in the same ranks as mental patients. It was unbelievable that such people actually existed. Gu Du Xing was so excited that it seemed as if he was having a fit. He unsheathed the great saber on the table with a loud ng. His convulsion became more aggressive as he red at the sabers shine. He was on the brink of a severe seizure. "This great saber... This great saber is a scarcely seen treasure..." He jumped to the wall. He withdrew both the short sword and small saber from their scabbards with a smooth sound. "This must be the dream of all the martial artists in the world!" Gu Du Xing was deeply affected. All at once, he gave Chu Yang a cold stare, "You you you... you actually intend to sell these des?! You actually intend to sell the dreams of the worlds martial artists?!" He stared and approached Chu Yang step by step. His facial muscles were cramping, his eyes were bulging out like a frogs and instantaneously narrowed, with his lips shivering, he roared, "Are you still human?!" Chu Yang was utterly confused! Chapter 68 Absolute Sincerity Chu Yang nearly fainted. All I wanted to do was to use these des as bait. How did it turn into me selling the dreams of the warriors across the entire world? Theres no need to be this serious, right? If I were to simply sell these des, then I would be the enemy of all the worlds martial artists? If that were the case... then this life would be no longer worth living! Chu Yang was quiet for a moment. He finally came up with an idea, "Gu Du Xing, why do you wish to pawn your beloved sword?" "I... I need to eat!" Gu Du Xing had no idea why his other side began to show as his mind was slow to react. "Yes, you need to eat, hence you wanted to pawn the very sword that you treasure more than your life." Chu Yang nodded and pointed at himself, saying, "What about me? Did you consider that I have to feed myself as well? I will die of hunger if I were to not eat as well! Do you understand that Im just like you?" "I have no other skill. If I dont sell swords, where would I get the money to feed myself? Am I supposed to eat other humans?" Chu Yang questioned furiously. He felt more dignified with each sentence. The shouting got louder and his saliva nearly got onto Gu Du Xings face. Unbeknownst to Gu Du Xing, Chu Yang was spouting nonsense! How could he be worried about feeding himself when the que outside his door was made from pure gold and silver? Gu Du Xing had either failed to notice the que or remember it. He was at a loss for words as he noticed Chu Yangs distressed appearance. It was only then, did he realize that this man, who was standing right in front of him, had to feed himself. "Even though you have not disyed your martial prowess, I can tell that you have a certain set of skills." Gu Du Xing finally came up with the words to speak, "Why do you not steal or rob using your skills? That would at least allow you to fill your stomach, right? That is much better than selling these divine weapons!" "Your mothers fart!" Chu Yang bellowed with indignation, "Am I, Chu Yang, one of those? Your words are an insult to my existence and spirit! It is a nder to my determination and a defamation of my character! I thought that you were a nobleman, but I never knew that you were such a person! Bah!" Hisst words were practically sprayed out of his mouth. Gu Du Xings face was covered with Chu Yangs saliva. Gu Du Xing had just questioned Chu Yangs worth in the same way that Chu Yang had questioned his initially. Previously, Gu Du Xing had told him off for questioning him. However, it was now his turn to repay him back with interest for the question that he had just asked him! Chu Yang couldnt help but feel a sense of satisfaction in his heart. Goddamn, who would ever dare to criticize the Soaring Dragon Sword King as such in his previous or current life? I actually dared to! In an instant, Gu Du Xing became slightly ashamed of himself as he recalled his previous reply to Chu Yang. Needless to say, one should not do things to others, what one would not do to oneself. How could he have expected this honest youth to do what he would not do? What Gu Du Xing didnt know was that the shop that he was sitting in, from head to toe and from the interior to the exterior, was funded entirely by the money that Chu Yang had stolen. He could not help but admire him. Chu Yang was seen by him as a real man with conviction and resolve! Afterall, was there not a saying that goes, on no road, are you alone? Who said that my beliefs are foolish? Isnt this a fellow traveler in front of my very eyes? Out of nowhere, Gu Du Xing felt that he could get along really well with the youth before his eyes though he had been chided aggressively by him. It was the feeling of meeting a kindred spirit. But... even if it were for food... Gu Du Xing looked at the des and his felt an extreme pain in his heart. The thought that such divine weapons had to be sold tore at his heart and his facial muscles twitched. This was not a pawnshop. The weapons would bepletely gone once sold. "This... how about adopting a greater perspective?" Gu Du Xing asked carefully, "Elder Brother Chu, the least we could do is to seek a good home for these precious swords since we are people who love swords, assuming money is not that tight as of yet. I mean, if you can at least still keep living..." Chu Yang rolled his eyes and exhaled. "Otherwise, what do you think should be done?" Gu Du Xing was dazed. "How about this? I will give you custody of these weapons and you could sell them on my behalf." Chu Yang suddenly had a moment of inspiration. He could not help but be exhrated at the idea, "You have nothing to do anyway. Why dont you just be my employee here? In this way, you wouldnt need to pawn your sword anymore, while being able to fill your stomach and having a roof to live under. Most importantly, you can find a suitable master for these divine weapons, instead of letting them gather dust here. This is a win-win situation for the both of us. Elder Brother Gu, what do you think?" "Uh?" Gu Du Xing was puzzled. He could not fathom how he was about to be someone elses employee with just a few words. However... this seemed like a feasible n. His reason for leaving home alone was simply to escape. Since his purpose was to escape, did it not mean that escaping to any ce constituted to escaping nheless? As he thought about the reason why he ran away from home, Gu Du Xing let out a deep sigh. Ahhh... what should I do now? "What? Do you not agree?" Chu Yang asked nervously. Its not that I dont agree, but..." Gu Du Xing appeared to have something that he could not share. "Since you dont disagree, then its settled." Chu Yang interrupted him and continued, "Elder Brother Gu, we are one family from henceforth. Everything you say will count in this store! We will sell the weapons to whoever you decide we should sell them to. Ah, you see, I dont actually know much about this line of work anyway..." Chu Yangs remark was the truth, for he didnt quiteprehend this line of work. Furthermore, he had no qualms in making thisment topel Gu Du Xing to stay. How can you ever run out of the center of my palm so long as you stay? Will you be able to not care about the store if something happens to it? Should you dare to not care about the store, then Ill see to it that your heart aches as you observe me hand these swords to some beggars! With the Nine Tribtion Sword in my hands, my heart will not ache. I can make as many more swords as I want... As a result, Gu Du Xing was misled by Chu Yangs honeyed words and outrageous lies. He decided to stay and became Chu Yangs employee. Although he was already this old, this was the first time that he had ever left his home. Furthermore, he had sneaked out and had no Jiang Hu experience to rely on. There was no other path for him, for he had fallen into the trap set by Chu Yang, an old fox who had experienced two lifetimes. One had to agree that the young ones were really good... hehe, good and easy to dupe... The ultimate reason why Gu Du Xing was easy to deceive was that he simply could not see through Chu Yangs cultivation. Naturally, anyone whose cultivation could not be seen through by Gu Du Xing had the skill level that was higher than his own. Considering that he had be the employee of an expert and had achieved his purpose of escaping from his family... it didnt seem to be all too bad and it was not shameful either. As he devoured the food that Chu Yang had brought out for him, Chu Yang had neatly prepared a room for Gu Du Xing for the night. Only after the night had passed, Gu Du Xing was puzzled and asked Chu Yang, "Theres something that isnt right..." "What is it?" Chu Yang rubbed his temples and thought, could it be that this guys brain started working out of nowhere? "Elder Brother Chu, besides providing food and shelter, what about my wages? Gu Du Xing gazed at him and continued, "You cant expect me to work for free right? After all, Im a sword... uh, at least I deserve a few silvers every month right?" It appeared that deep down, Gu Du Xing was still reluctant... Chu Yang was perplexed for a moment, before he said," Elder Brother Gu, there are two cabs in your room, did you notice them?" Gu Du Xing nodded his head. "All my belongings are in those cabs and theyre not locked." Chu Yang disyed a look of sincerity. "Elder Brother Gu, although weve only just met, I am entrusting you with all my lifelong belongings since we could hit it off from the very beginning." Gu Du Xing hesitated for a moment, then turned and ran into the room. After a short moment, screaming sounds came from the room. The young master of the Gu family was utterly touched and ran out with shaky hands, "Elder Brother Chu... you, you actually trust me this much..." Chapter 69 One Clap, One Legend At the instance that he pulled out the drawers of the cab, Gu Du Xing, who was used to seeing riches, was immensely shocked! All the shine from the gold was almost blinding, consisting of gold pieces, gold nuggets, and gold bricks. There was also a thick stack of banknotes. At that moment, young master Gus head was spinning. He thought that he had fallen into the chamber of a wealthy mogul. Furthermore, he had not expected Chu Yang to arrange for him to sleep in his room that was filled with treasure, and without any lock at that... Hmm, it was a really great and heartwarming feeling to be trusted when one was at his lowest moment... Chu Yang raised his hand sincerely, "Brother Gu, we may have just met, but we are now close friends. There is no need to talk about formality." He thought to himself, "There are a few more cabs besides those that are all filled with riches stolen from more than a dozen wealthy families. How could there be a small sum? Its just that I have yet to use them..." Gu Du Xing nodded his head repeatedly and suddenly, a question popped into his head, "Elder Brother Chu, why do you still wish to sell these divine weapons if you are already so wealthy?" Chu Yang had insisted that he would not be able to afford any food if he were unable to sell these weapons the night before. However, how could he rationalize this with all the gold, silver and banknotes stacked up in the cabs? His wealth was more than adequate for three generations of livingvishly and debauchery; how could he im that there would be no food? Was this not ludicrous? "Sorry, Elder Brother Gu. I lied to youst night." Chu Yang acted as if his scheme had seeded, "Elder Brother Gu, such divine swords... do you think I would sell them? I noticed that they were gathering dust and felt heart-wrenched. Thus, I decided to shoulder the responsibility of finding their worthy owners." Chu Yang let out a sigh, "Such divine swords only deserve to be in the hands of the right people. Killing beneath the heavens, boastfully traversing Jiang Hu, embracing the wind and the rain of blood; these are the only ways a divine weapon can disy its unrivaled character. That is the only destiny that a divine weapon deserves. "It is already difficult for a person to find their perfect sword. However, it is twice as difficult for a sword to find its rightful owner! I secretly thought I could now take a step back and rx because it is rare to find someone with the same mind like Elder Brother Gu..." "I see." Gu Du Xingughed. He wasughing freely as the knot in him was undone. All of a sudden, there was a feeling of a hero meeting a like-minded friend in his heart. These divine weapons were no longer for sale. Chu Yang valued my worth, thus he agreed with my decision. It is noteworthy that a good impression sets apletely different foundation for future development of feelings. This was because one would seek an excuse for the other person should he do something wrong once warm feelings are cultivated. Moreover, these reasons would be epted with ease. "Of course, while my desire is to find the right owners for the divine swords, I still have to earn a living to fill my stomach." Chu smiled, "Furthermore, the owner of the sword would definitely not cherish it if he did not pay a hefty sum for it." Gu Du Xing nodded in agreement and said, "Thats true. I remember going through countless hardships to obtain ck Dragon..." The two looked at each other and chuckled. Inparison with the ck Dragon Sword Emperor who traversed under the heavens in his previous life, Gu Du Xing at his current state was undoubtedly less wise, more naive and youthfully impulsive. Needless to say, Chu Yang knew how valuable the person in front of him was. Gu Du Xings obstinate nature, love for swords, unwavering principles, and headstrong attitude had not changed from his past life. He was definitely a friend worth having. Chu Yang felt that anymitment was silly and thus, was not asmitted to swords as Gu Du Xing was. Nevertheless, this did not hinder him from admiring Gu Du Xing. It was specifically because of his difference in character that Chu Yang became a Revered Martial Artist instead of a Revered Sword Artist in his previous life. His abilities were not solely dependent on swords despite his use of swords. "Elder Brother Gu, how do my swordspare to your ck Dragon?" asked Chu Yang. "They greatly exceed the sharpness of my ck Dragon. They are also tougher than my ck Dragon." Gu Du Xing pondered carefully and continued, "But in my heart, ck Dragon is unique. Even though your swords are rare divine weapons, it feels as though somethings amiss! If I had a choice, I would still choose my ck Dragon." Gu Du Xing gently rubbed the sword shaft at his waist with his hands, lovingly. His eyes disyed a profound feeling as if a youth was deeply in love. This love for his sword was the only form of love that could trigger his heartstrings, although it was unlike those that could cause countries or citadels to fall because of famed beauties. Naturally, he would most definitely appreciate and marvel at other beauties. But there was only one partner he would choose for life. Something appeared to be out of ce. Chu Yangs heart jumped. Gu Du Xings intuitions were definitely urate. These swords indeedcked something, even though these swords appeared extremely sharp on first nce. This was because all the essence of the material had been consumed by the Nine Tribtions Sword and that removed the true spirituality of the divine swords. Without essence, these swords were merely steel sticks that were pure enough to scare people. However, they would never be divine weapons of legends because they would never be able to have spirituality! A sword with spirituality would increase in spiritual aura after killing and bathing in blood. On the other hand, the swords that Chu Yang owned would only remain as sticks of steel even if they were used to y the entire world. That difference may appear insignificant to themon person, but to a Sword Martial Artist at the level of Sword King, this would prove to be a huge difference. No one wouldprehend this discrepancy before reaching that realm! Yet, even Gu Du Xing, who was only a Great Sword Master, could sense that there was something wrong with these swords. "Elder Brother Gu, that is not my reason for opening Heavenly Armament Pavilion." Chu Yang pondered for a moment and continued, "I have another reason, but Heavenly Armament Pavilion must remain the same. I need your help for this task isplicated and risky." Chu Yang smiled, "Honestly, I had not expected that someone like you woulde here initially. But now that youvee here, I cannot let you go. I trust you and more so, I trust my own judgment." Gu Du Xing shed a smile and said, "Good." His reply was only a word, but that was Gu Du Xings promise to Chu Yang. Though not revealing anything, he could feel that Chu Yangs words were most sincere and came entirely from the bottom of his heart. Thus, he agreed without hesitation. He felt this way for two reasons. Firstly, Chu Yang appeared to him to be a good person. Secondly, Chu Yang was helping him out during the toughest period of his life. That would more than suffice for him to fully trust Chu Yang! The two smiled and their two separate palms came together in a p. No one would have imagined that this p would eventually be a legend of Nine Heavens! "Ie from the great Gu family n. Im unsure if youre able toprehend the significance of the words Gu family n. Truthfully, there are perhaps not many who know of the Gu family ns power in all of Lower Three Heavens." Gu Du Xing raised his cup of wine as a glimmer of deep nostalgia leaked through his eyes. He continued, "I am the adopted son of the ns head. My foster father took me in and cared for me with all his heart after my birth parents died unexpectedly." Chu Yang nodded and thought to himself, "Who would know of the Gu family n if even I myself had no clue of such a n? I might as well just bang my head against the wall to death if I didnt know of such arge n!" Ah, so the rumors were right... The future sessor of the Gu family n was not master Gus biological child, but his adopted son. "My foster father has one daughter and two sons." Gu Du Xing continued as he was immersed in his memories, "My two foster brothers would constantly keep a distance from me. I never once had any thought ofpeting with them and taking whats rightfully theirs. Hence, I remained submissive. I know that the core power of the family would never belong to me since I am but just an adopted child within the family. "I would never be the ns head even if I seed in protecting the n in future by not letting anyone hurt the n." Gu Du Xing smiled. His smile was in direct contrast to his cold disposition, causing it to look out of ce. "So, why did you run away from home?" Chapter 70 Gu Miao Ling Of Legend "My foster sister is a year older than me. Shes the reason that I left home." Gu Du Xings gaze appeared to hold bittersweet feelings when he spoke of this girl, "Since we were little, Sister Xiao Miao was my guardian angel. Sister Xiao Miao always covered for any of my problems.It was her who stood up for me whenever my two foster brothers gave me trouble. She would get things for me that I could not get on my own. She even went to the extent of going against the ns head elder and her own brothers just for me!" "I grew up being constantly sheltered under her wings and lived peacefully, without any worries. Since young, she was the one who would go to the familys Medicinal Herb Garden and Treasure Pavilion to find elixirs to help me break through to the next level. These elixirs were heaven sent, rare and priceless treasures! The only reasons why Im at such a talented level are because of these priceless treasures and Sister Xiao Miaos unwavering care. There was no hindrance to my path of cultivation and it was extremely smooth sailing. This was because the power of the miracle pills and elixirs would turn into nothing if I had encountered any obstacles or lull!" "Many of the elixirs stolen by Sister Xiao Miao were not even essible to my foster father or the other elders. That is precisely the reason why Sister Xiao Miao had been given countless punishments for me. However, I was ignorant and had no clue that she had stolen these treasures. Sister Xiao Miao would always tell me that these elixirs wereying waste around the house and I simply believed her..." Chu Yang listened quietly. He finally knew the reason why Gu Du Xing could be such a legend at a young age in his previous life. How could the elixirs collect be ordinary with the powerful human and material resources of the great Gu family n? It would have been strange if his speed of cultivation was not fast since Gu Du Xing had ingested such a such a massive amount of elixir. "As we grew older, Sister Xiao Miao never ceased to supply me with elixirs because of how fearless she was. Because of these elixirs, my cultivation speed surpassed that of all my peers. With each breakthrough, all the members of the n noticed that I had be a heaven-sent talent. However, what they didnt know was that Sister Xiao Miao had put in so much effort and tolerated so much injustice for me to reach the level that I was at." "Even I was proud and unted my talent. I was really too heartless..." A clear bright sh appeared in his eyes. In a swift motion, he tilted his neck and finished his wine in a gulp. He immediately filled his cup again. "This continued until Sister Xiao Miao went to steal the familys treasure, Purple Sky Fungus to help me achieve the level of Great Sword Master. The whole family was infuriated!" Suddenly, Gu Du Xings took a hard punch at his own head, "Exactly at the moment that I achieved the level of Great Sword Master, my foster father was so mad that he broke one of Sister Xiao Miaos legs and locked her up." "My two foster brothers were fuelled with hate and came looking for me to vent their anger. I beat them up in defense because I had no idea what had happened. Thereafter, they yelled, "You are constantly seeking shelter from a woman, do you not feel ashamed of yourself? Dont you feel at all guilty for causing Miao Ling to be at her miserable state today?" "I was in disbelief and chased them for an exnation. Finally, they did not hold themselves back and spilled everything." Gu Du Xings tears fell into his cup of wine, drop by drop. "When I looked for my foster father, he heaved a sigh and told me that the ns head elder had locked her up in Dragon Prison Cave because Sister Xiao Miao had taken the familys treasure! Worse still, she was going to be locked up forever! Purple Sky Fungus was the ns biggest treasure. The n was waiting patiently to use it once the ns head elder had achieved Martial Emperor. If it seeded, the n would rank in first ce. From there, they would advance into Upper Three Heavens to widen the ns legacy! However, the ns decades of preparations had been ruined because Sister Xiao Miao had stolen it for me to consume!" "In the eyes of the entire n, this was unforgivable! The Gu family n would lose its potential first ce if another family n had someone who could reach the level of Martial Emperor! By stealing the Purple Sky Fungus for me, Sister Xiao Miao was essentially cutting off all ties with the family! This was an unforgivable offense!" Chu Yang gave a deep sigh. At that moment, Gu Du Xings description of Gu Miao Ling made Chu Yang think of Mo Qing Wu. It was apparent that these two women were very simr. They ignored everything for love! In their eyes, there was nothing else worthy of their attention besides love! "With my foster fathers permission, I was granted just one chance to see her. She was sent to Dragon Prison Cave shortly after." "When I saw her, we were separated by a purple metal fence. I cried so hard that it felt as if my insides were broken to pieces. I asked her why she was so foolish. Why? Just for me? It was not worth it. Absolutely not worth it!" Gu Du Xing began to pour. He picked up the wine gourd and chugged down the wine. His tears and the wine were mixed as he poured the wine down his mouth. Chu Yang sighed and quietly passed Gu Du Xing another wine gourd. "Bam!" Gu Du Xing mmed the empty wine gourd on the table as his eyes were filled with rage. "Back then, Sister Xiao Miao said to me, Fool, you are such a fool." "She said, Since we were young, I looked upon you as my brother and especially treasured you. Hence, I gave you everything that was good for you. But as we grew, I no longer saw you as my brother." "Sister Xiao Miaos heart palpitated as she said these words. She stared at me for an extended period of time and gave a weak smile, Forget it, you should leave. Its not a big issue. It is time for me to enter the phase of closed-door cultivation anyway. Foolish brother, youre not young anymore and should start a family. Its a shame that Sister Xiao Miao wont be able to drink at your wedding. Go, you should go. Donte here to visit me again. Just pretend that you never had a Sister Xiao Miao in your life." "Soon after, Sister Xiao Miao turned around and walked into Dragon Prison Cave." Gu Du Xing became frightful. His whole body was shaking. "In my heart, Sister Xiao Miao is practically an angel!" Gu Du Xing trembled, "I love her. I adore her. I... I... I discovered that my heart had been emptied after she walked into Dragon Prison Cave. She is the most important thing in my life. I cannot live without her! I cannot live with her! Ahhh!" Gu Du Xing bellowed and looked up. Tears poured out of his eyes and down his face like torrential rain, "But now, she is locked up in Dragon Prison Cave. She had made a mistake that was too grave. Im afraid that she will never be able toe out..." "Ultimately, are there any conditions for her release? Perhaps finding another Purple Sky Fungus?" Chu Yang asked calmly. "There is no use in that. The ns head elder was in a key moment in his breakthrough when he heard the news. He was in a state of shock and spat blood. Besides his breakthrough being unsessful, his cultivation had decreased as well. There was no chance for him to achieve the level of Martial Emperor again. There is no one else in our family n that can reach that level!" "What did your foster father say, then?" "My foster father... also had no other options." Gu Du Xing stared nkly at the empty space before him. His tears continued to trickle down, "Just like that, I spent two years living as if I was dead. My father arranged a marriage for me in that span of time..." Chu Yang could finally understand his predicament. It seemed that this soaring Dragon Sword King was not just crazy over swords, but also madly in love. "Anyway, I will never be able to make it up to Sister Xiao Miao even if I were to lead a lonely life!" Gu Du Xing grinded his teeth and continued, "Hence, I ran away immediately." There was no wonder that this person had trained and advanced so quickly in his previous life. He wanted to use his own abilities to breakthrough to Sword Emperor to free Gu Miao Ling and that was only possible with an immense rate of advancement. All of a sudden, Chu Yang felt sad inside. Chapter 71 Revered Berserker Sword Technique Although Gu Du Xing was truly a heaven-sent talent and had excellent attributes, it was projected that he would be at least be sixty years old before he could be a Sword Emperor! Further, the girl who would be spending her youth suffering in Dragon Prison Cave was a year older than him. At the end of the day, the best years of both their lives would go to waste and time could not be reversed. "I have to achieve the realm of Sword Emperor if I wish to get Sister Xiao Miao out of that cave. But that is no easy feat! Also, Sister Xiao Miao is already twenty-one this year!" Gu Du Xing eximed in desperation, "I would need at least three to four decades to achieve that level! How can Sister Xiao Miao bare waiting for those three to four decades... How could she bare waiting for so long...!" Chu Yang pondered for a moment and looked up, "There just might be a solution to this problem!" "Do you have a solution?" Gu Du Xing stood up hastily and banged against the table with immense force, causing the cups of wine to spill. His eyes widened in anticipation. "Uh-huh!" Chu Yang nodded calmly and said, "Elder Brother Gu, you cant see it because you are involved in this situation. The foundation of your cultivation is in sword arts, right?" "You are incredibly insightful, Elder Brother Chu." Gu Du Xings face disyed a surprised look. It was indeed true that he had focused only on cultivating his sword arts and had not paid attention to anything else in his life. This allowed him to remain concentrated and advance at such a quick pace! However, no one had ever said something like that to him. Despite having manymendable attributes, Chu Yang was still very young.How could he have such formidable insights? Even if he was a martial artist of a higher ranking than mine, how could he tell that the foundation of my cultivation is sword arts without actually sparring with me? How could he tell? "Since your foundation is in sword arts, there is only one phrase that you need to know, the sword moves with a side stroke" Chu Yang smiled, "While this unexpected move may cause you to sustain injuries, it would definitely kill once you make your move" "Yes, but... this requires cultivation. How can I achieve this?" Gu Du Xing frowned as he thought. "Elder Brother Gu, how many people have you killed?" Chu Yang raised his brows. "Kill people?" Gu Du Xings face turned in color. Subsequently, he took a deep breath and yellowed, "Seven! Seven bastards!" "Thats not enough! You have to kill sufficient people to build a mountain of dried bones and be powerful. Moreover, this path of cultivation is against the natural order! You have to spend your entire life enduring endless wind, rain, and blood to achieve the realm of Sword Emperor!" Chu Yang raised his brows as a light came from within his eyes, "Gu Du Xing, I can definitely help you achieve the realm of Sword Emperor in ten years if you trust me enough to ce your entire cultivation process in my hands!" "Ten years?" Gu Du Xings eyes widened and reflected dazzling rays of light. While ten years was not exactly a short period of time, it was still considerably quicker than thirty to forty years. Furthermore, it would not be toote to free Sister Xiao Miao ten years from now, when he would be only thirty years old. But... was this possible? Chu Yang kept mum. Instead, he smiled at Gu Du Xing, indicating that he had already given him an answer. "I am willing to do it!" Gu Du Xing eximed passionately, "I would be most willing to entrust you with my entire life without any hesitation if that would allow me to free Sister Xiao Miao in the shortest span of time!" "Good! Then we have a deal!" Chu Yang held out his hand and continued, "All you have to do is to listen to me and I will help you two lovebirds reunite in approximately ten years!" Lets have a cheerful cooperation throughout this period!" "What should I do now?" asked Gu Du Xing. "Keep your identity to yourself if you are afraid of revealing it to anyone. First and foremost, you may put on a disguise for yourself." Chu Yang spoke casually, "Next, what you have to do is to oversee Heavenly Armament Pavilion in my ce and take care of these precious des. As for now, you need a good rest. Over the next ten years, there will be rivers of blood by your sword! Your enemies will scatter across the whole continent! To be able to execute the unexpected winning move that I had mentioned earlier, you must struggle at the border of life and death, breaking through dangerous settings!" "This is a difficult road that you cannot walk away from! However, I believe that you will be prepared before setting sail on this path! Everything you do from henceforth will be for the girl you love, Gu Miao Ling!" Immediately upon hearing those three words Gu Miao Ling!, Gu Du Xing clenched his fists and bellowed like an injured animal, for every mention of this name was like a stab at his heart. No way back? For Sister Xiao Miao, there is no need for a way back! Chu Yang went to the counter, quickly grabbing a paper and brush. He pondered for a moment before writing something on the paper. Seeing this, Gu Du Xing moved over to Chu Yangs side and looked at what he was writing. In an instant, Gu Du Xings eyes widened. His eyeballs had bulged just like two eggs! "Revered Berserker Sword Technique?" With great difficulty, Gu Du Xing read out the four words on the paper. Immediately, he looked up. His face disyed a hint of disbelief as he stared at Chu Yang, "This... could this be possible?" The quickest cultivation technique for sword arts was the Revered Berserker Sword Technique. Upon embarking on this technique, one would have to keep his body and mind absolutely focused, without any pause prior to the scheduled time. This was known to be the most extreme method of cultivation. The body would either bepletely torn apart or the sword artist would continually increase in level. There were only two oues by cultivating with the Revered Berserker Sword Technique. They were either sess or death! Legend has it that this sword technique was crafted a few hundred years ago by Sword King Feng Xin (Closed Heart). While he was called Closed Heart, he should, in fact, have been called Crazy Heart instead. Everyone agreed that the person who created such a sword technique must have been a madman! Chu Yang had gotten this sword technique in his previous life. Back then, someone had uncovered the burial ce of Sword King Feng Xin in the Middle Three Heavens, from which they found this sword technique. However, upon studying the technique for an extended period of time, he realized that although this sword technique could increase ones cultivation at a rapid pace, one would be a madman if he were to reach thest stage of cultivation. It was precisely because of this method of cultivating sword arts that led to Sword King Feng Xins insanity and demise! No one was sessful in their attempts to modify this useless sword technique to make it a treasure. That led to Revered Berserker Sword Technique being cast away. Even if the sword technique were that powerful, it would be practically useless if the cultivator became insane! Nevertheless, this sword technique was handed down from Middle Three Heavens. One day, Chu Yang inspected the sword technique carefully. Instantly, he discovered that Revered Berserker Sword Technique was simr to the verse within the third fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. However, Revered Berserker Sword Technique was very much inferior. Nheless, the Revered Berserker Sword Technique could be properly adopted for cultivation if a few key positions in the verse of the Revered Berserker Sword Technique were amended. Furthermore, the speed of advancement would be rapid if one were to cultivate with this new verse. Unfortunately, Revered Berserker Sword Techniques power was more than a grade weaker than the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique. Hence, Chu Yang never thought of cultivating with this technique. Nevertheless, it had left a deep impression on him. Finally, there was a use for it. This sword technique was perfect for someone who loved swords to the core like Gu Du Xing! "Take it." Chu Yang said with conviction as he wrote thest word. He held up the paper that was still wet with ink and gave it several blows before handing it to Gu Du Xing. This was the improved Revered Berserker Sword Technique. From there, one would only need determination! Gu Du Xing received the sword technique with trembling hands. With this delicate paper, he had a newfound hope of getting Gu Miao Ling out of prison earlier. How could anyone not be excited? Chapter 72 Strange Young Lady When Chu Yang promised that he could help him fulfill his wish quickly, Gu Du Xing had the slightest of doubts. He thought, "I am simply avoiding a forced marriage and any form of cultivation would be the same after all... However, I have absolute faith now!" "This sword technique will be enough to help you breakthrough Revered Sword Artist within a year! However, you must stop once you cultivate to that level. Or else, you could be obsessed and go insane." Chu Yang exined slowly as his eyes glimmered with a sharp brilliance, "Also, there will be other ways for you to increase your cultivation at a great speed after breaking through Revered Sword Artist. The path of cultivation has to be taken one step at a time. Im sure that you fully understand this principle as well." "Its enough. This is already enough!" Gu Du Xing eximed as he trembled, "Thank you... Thank you..." Even on his deathbed, he could not believe that the heavens would send him such a massive gift like this when he had reached the toughest moment in his life. Chu Yangs appearance in his life was simr to that of a floating log appearing in front of a drowning person! This was the only way for him to have any hope of quickly saving Sister Xiao Miao from her suffering! Gu Du Xing would rather die ten thousand times than to miss this perfect opportunity! Chu Yang smiled as he could finally take a breather. Needless to say, he agreed to such an agreement was because of his belief in Gu Du Xings remarkable abilities. However, at that instant, the mostpelling factor was the love between Gu Du Xing and Gu Miao Ling. This immense love touched the softest spot in Chu Yangs heart. Mo Qing Wu! Such a love should never be given up on! Moreover, loving women such as Mo Qing Wu and Gu Miao Ling do not deserve to ever be let down! At that moment, a voice came from outside the door, "Excuse me. Is there anyone inside?" The two men stared at each other for a moment. With an "ah", they jumped up simultaneously. The duo had been drinking and talking since the break of dawn andpletely neglected the running of the shop. It was already close to midday and Heavenly Armament Pavilion was not even open for business... "I will open the door, you clean up..." Before Chu Yang could finish his sentence, Gu Du Xing hastily grabbed his precious Revered Berserker Sword Technique and dashed into his room. "Mother...!" Chu Yang rolled his eyes, grabbed the mess on the table and tossed it all into another room. He then dusted his hands and went to open the door. At the very instant that Chu Yang opened the door, the strong stench of alcohol gushed out of the room! "Well, cough cough cough..." The youngdy who had been waiting patiently outside Heavenly Armament Pavilion had broken into a coughing fit. However, the sudden attack of the stench of alcohol caused her to frown, albeit unconsciously. "Huh? Youre here to buy swords?" Chu Yang raised his eyebrows slightly. Even with Chu Yangs vast experience, he had difficulty describing this youngdy. She was decent looking, but certainly not beautiful enough to cause people to go crazy over. Her features were all extremely ordinary, be it her nose, mouth or eyes. Nheless, there was a certain unknown feature of her that was surprisingly attractive amidst her extreme ordinaries. If you only had a moment to nce at her in a crowd, she was bound to not leave behind any impression at all. But if you were to look at her for a while longer, then perhaps you would instantly realize that she was inherently out of the ordinary. Her face appeared simple at first nce, but everything would soon appear to be hazy after a prolonged period of observation. Her gaze seemed mysterious like a dream, while her countenance was calm and peaceful. It was clear that she was a woman, yet she surprisingly carried the aura of a mighty general! With her stance in front of the door, her figure appeared delicate. However, at the same time, anyone facing her notice that she appeared to be as fortified and rigid asrge mountains and big rivers! She stood in front of Heavenly Armament Pavilion, unapanied. It appeared that she had been waiting there for a long time. However, she was in no hurry for Heavenly Armament Pavilion to be open for business. Her facial expression was indifferent. It was evident that this youngdy was only seventeen or eighteen years old, but Chu Yang could sense that she was extremely experienced. Furthermore, her eyes gave Chu Yang a sense of familiarity. As if... they had already met before somewhere...? "Excuse me. Are you the shopkeeper of Heavenly Armament Pavilion?" The youngdy gazed directly at Chu Yang. "Yes I am, what do you need?" "Ah, Ivee to see if your so-called divine weapons were indeed worthy of their names." The youngdy said in a soft voice, "Will you not invite your customer in for a seat?" "Oh, you wish toe in? I assume that youve read the notices at the entrance, right?" "Rest assured. Silver and gold is not an issue. Its not that I dont own divine weapons as well. Hahaha, but ording to the rules of business, I am entitled to see the products that you have for sale. This would allow me to judge if they are truly valuable or simply worthless. There would be no need for me to spend my money if they are not worthy, of course." The youngdy sped her hands behind her back and casually entered Heavenly Armament Pavilion. She gave off a naturallyfortable vibe as if she were strolling in her own backyard. Chu Yang frowned. This youngdy carried on her a mysterious aura. He had met countless women in his two lifetimes, yet none had such a special aura. This was something special! "Are these the divine weapons that you were referring to?" The youngdy asked as she stood in front of the wall that hung the four weapons, with her hands still behind her back. She tilted her head slightly upward and stared at the weapons. Chu Yang suddenly felt as though she was watching over an entire world of hers, just as a kind would watch over his territory and people. Chu Yang was bing more confused by each passing minute... She is obviously just a youngdy. How could such strange feelings be aroused? "They are." A voice answered her. However, it was not Chu Yangs voice. Gu Du Xing surfaced quietly from the corner of the room. His eyes were cold as he stared at the youngdy. Although his facial expression had changed a little, he maintained his coldness. His face was still close to expressionless. He had no regard to change his countenance just for a youngdy. "I am allowed to see them, right?" asked thedy casually and unexpectedly, as she was not at all surprised by the sudden appearance of another person in the store. "Neither your status nor the amount of gold and silver you possess matters when buying swords from this store. It depends entirely on who you are as a person!" Gu Du Xing exined sternly, "We will have to assess if you are suitable for these weapons! If you are not suitable for these weapons, you will not be allowed to take these weapons away even with a whole nations worth of wealth!" "Oh, the sword gets to choose its master?" The youngdy replied gently, "In any case, you wish to choose the swords owners while I wish to choose a sword. I will not take an unworthy sword even if you were to beg me." Her words were sharp and definitely aimed at antagonizing Gu Du Xing. The youngdy gently reached up and removed the long sword from the wall. As expected, she was surprised at the weight of the long sword the moment she held it in her arms. This caused her arms to drop a little. This long sword was three times as heavy as a typical long sword. Her face finally disyed a surprised look when she had a proper grip on the sword. Long sword? Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing looked at each other as they were at a loss for words. In general, a youngdy would choose a light and portable sword if she happened to be searching for a sword. With respect to lightness and portability, a short sword was much better than a long sword. Furthermore, it would look more elegant and suitable for females to carry. In addition, this long sword appeared extremely crude and full of masculinity. The two had not expected this youngdy to pick up the long sword first! Suddenly, there was a ng and the sword emerged from its sheath. A ray of radiance reflected from the sword. Thedy squinted her eyes and praised, "Good sword!" Slowly, she pulled the entire sword out its sheath. As her arms were at her shoulder height, she tiled the sword ever so slightly and admired it. Just by looking at the angle from which thedy had adopted to inspect the sword, Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing could tell that she was a connoisseur. Although she was most certainly not an expert sword artist, her knowledge andprehension of swords couldnt have been inferior to theirs. Chu Yang racked his brain, searching through his memories for all the females that he had met in his previous and current lives. However, he was unable to pinpoint anyone that could fit the characteristics of the youngdy in front of him at that moment. Meanwhile, Gu Du Xing was also silently trying to pinpoint the youngdies from therge families in Middle Three Heavens, contrary to his stern facial expression. Finally, he was taken aback upon realizing that none of the youngdies were as graceful as the person in front of him then. Who could this strange youngdy be? Chapter 73 Buy It With Your Life, Is That Enough? A soft gleam could be seen on the surface of the de of the sword as if small waves of light were rolling over it. With the sword in one hand, the youngdy flicked a thread out from the other hand. The thread touched the de of the sword gently, causing the long sword to vibrate. A clear and ear-pleasing sound was produced and reverberated throughout the entire room for a moment. "It is indeed a divine weapon!" Praised the youngdy. The next moment, she returned the long sword to its sheath and took down the great dagger... When she was finally done inspecting all four weapons, she turned to look at Chu Yang. On the surface, Chu Yang appeared calm. However, he was actually amazed on the inside... From the very beginning, this youngdy had been surprisinglyposed. Her eyes never once flinched although she was wielding rare weapons. Typical emotions and expressions such as scared, surprised, greedy and emotional that would have surfaced during such situations were nowhere to be found in the eyes of this youngdy! True enough, she had merely checked out the weapons. Her behavior was nothing out of the ordinary. Chu Yang could not help but be bbergasted. How could she just be a youngdy with such a calm state of mind and cultivation? "What is your price?" asked the youngdy as she appeared to be deep in thought and preupied at the same time. At that instance, Chu Yang was still trying to figure out her identity. As he noticed her demeanor, he realized that she appeared to carry an aura of a superior being with every movement that she made. It seemed as if she was used to giving orders. Moreover, her entire body appeared to exude a natural elegance. She was perhaps a descendant of a royal family or at least of royal blood. Strangely, how could a person of such royalty be out like this without any guards by her side? This was unbelievable. Could Iron Cloud Citadel be that safe and secure? Prior to this, Gu Du Xing had wandered into his store alone. Currently, this youngdy had unexpectedly reenacted what he had done. Regardless... By having the guts to hang up his Heavenly Armament Pavilion sign, Chu Yang was already mentally prepared to encounter all sorts of troublemakers. This would allow him to ride on the publicity and further advertise Heavenly Armament Pavilion. Ultimately, his divine weapons would make Heavenly Armament Pavilion the talk of the town and the hottest topic out there in Iron Cloud Citadel. Now that he had thought about it, there were no other patrons besides the hooligans that hade to stir trouble on his opening day. Potential patrons that Chu Yang relied on such as money-squandering young masters, ill-disciplined youngdies, arrogant aristocrats and royal family members who wanted to unt their wealth had not shown up at his store! He was in utter disbelief at the emptiness of his store, considering how crowded the capital was. How very odd! "Each de is worth one hundred thousand gold taels! Otherwise, you may trade a de with any precious treasure that you have on hand. Things such as Seven-Star White Magnolia, Nine-Leaf Spirit Root, Purple Air Spirit Star... I am not very particr. If you do not have those items, Purple Crystal Jade, Legendary Gold Iron, Star Steel, Nightmare Silver, or Diamond Sand would do as well. Eighteen thousand pounds of each item should be sufficient. Payment is to be done via delivery of goods." Chu Yang gazed at her, amused. He named an astronomical price for she clearly had no gold or silver on her! Even for a country, this price was massive. The treasures that he listed were the items that the sword spirit had told him were essential for one to level up. The youngdy was was utterly shocked! Although her determination appeared to be greater than that of an average person while her mind was firm, she could not suppress her anger after seeing this guys lion mouth. Even that stern looking Gu Du Xing who had screamed at him for wanting to sell these four divine weapons was now speechless as he gaped at Chu Yang. With such pricing, even the term highway robbery was not befitting of his price quote. It would be better described as ughtering an entire country and taking its treasury. "You have no intentions of selling it, right?" the youngdys eyes, which were originally clear as autumn water, had now turned cold as she stared at Chu Yang. Truthfully, her words resonated exactly with Gu Du Xings thoughts. Chu Yang smiled and took out a glistening gold bar. Then, he grabbed the sword... He tossed the gold bar on the table and took a swing with the sword. With a pow, it was as if a sharp knife had just cut through a piece of tofu. The youngdy stared in disbelief. The gold bar had shattered into more than a dozen gold leaves within just a few seconds. The table was covered with their golden radiance. Chu Yang then lifted his right hand and grabbed arge steel block that weighed approximately a few hundred pounds. It had moved from its original position, which was next to the door, to the side of his foot... He pointed the long sword downwards, with its tip just slightly above the steel block. Next, he dropped it gently. The sword dropped down with the tip piercing straight through the steel block. Swoooooosh! The long sword had quietly pierced deeply into the steel block and half of its de was buried! Only around a foot of the de could be seen with minimal vibrations under the bright sunlight that shone in the room, causing it to shine with a soft radiance. A look of shock could be seen from the youngdys eyes. "Is it worth the price?" Chu Yang smiled as he crossed his arms. The youngdy stared at the sword as her eyes shed with eagerness. Iron Cloud was currentlycking in divine weapons... Hence, she could never have expected to witness such divine weapons that only existed in legends! Heavenly Armament Pavilion! It truly deserved to be named Heavenly Armament! "Its worth the price! This divine sword is truly a priceless treasure. It would be difficult to even buy this sword with all the wealth in the world!" A voice suddenly rang out like thunder. Coupled with the voice, a stately figure appeared from behind the youngdy. At the very instant that the voice surfaced, Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing turned to look at each other in shock! They had not expected their senses to be unable to detect the person who had just arrived. On this basis, it must have meant that this persons cultivation was at least beyond Great Martial Master! This person was brawny with a square face. His eyes, while calm, were extremely piercing. His eyebrows wererge and thick. His mouth was wide and his nose was like that of a lion. Along his jawline, there was a ck three-part beard the slightly swung back and forth. His stance was wide, giving the aura that he was carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders! His body emitted a powerful aura that was strong enough to send thousands of soldiers fleeing! Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing immediately recognized this man without any introduction! There was no other individual besides the number one famed general, Tie Long Cheng, who could have such a powerful aura in the entire Lower Three Heavens! Furthermore, only Tie Long Cheng could adopt any stance as he liked and radiate the feeling of an imprable fortress that armies would avoid! The head of Iron Clouds military! One of the two pirs that held up the heavens for Iron Cloud Nation. A war hero in the Nine Heavens world, Tie Long Cheng! It was then that Chu Yang finally understood why the busy street that he was on had suddenly be extremely and unusually quiet. This was because a team of elite soldiers in disguise had asserted their authority and separated the entire street from the rest of the citadel since god knows when! An entire long, crowded and noisy street was currently so quiet that even a dropped needle could be heard on contact with the ground! Chu Yang was certain that there were people at the back door and on the roof. Moreover, they were surely masters! "It is indeed a good sword!" Tie Long Cheng eximed loudly as his sharp, cold gaze was directed at the shivering sword that was sitting on the steel block. Then, he immediately turned to look at the youngdy. Unexpectedly, his expression became soft and absolutely opposite of his expression earlier, "Why did youe here?" He then asked more specifically with the addition of a word, "Why did youe here alone?" "I just wanted to have a look." The youngdy smiled calmly. "I was really curious about this Heavenly Armament Pavilion." "Where are your bodyguards?" Tie Long Cheng frowned. His eyes disyed fury, "How do those bastards do their work?! I cannot believe that they dared to let you go out on your own! Wait till I get back, for I will chop them up and feed them to the dogs!" "I sneaked out on my own. It has nothing to do with them." The youngdy gently shook Tie Long Chengs shoulder and pleaded, "Second Uncle, all I have left is this one little secret and its my only way to rx a little..." Tie Long Cheng heaved a sigh and looked at her with affection and despair. He appeared to let the issue slide as he turned to Chu Yang and said, "Damn little man, I will buy these two swords and two sabers!" Chu Yang hesitated before asking, "How are you paying for them?" "Of course I will not buy them with gold." Tie Long Chengs eyes narrowed with each passing word, "I would like to buy it with your life. Is this price enough?" Chapter 74 The Real Meaning of ‘Heavenly Armament’! Upon hearing these words, the people dressed in ck at the door instantly turned and red at Chu Yang. He immediately felt an icy, murder-like aura locking in on him. Tie Long Chengs words were like a ball of explosives that broke out of its levee, causing the murder-like aura to flood into the room like a gushing tide! However, there was suddenly another lethal aura that exploded beside Chu Yang. Inparison to that of those in the ck outfits, this lethal aura was much more potent. It was one against four, yet it was not at all weaker! It was at that moment that Gu Du Xing slowly appeared right beside Chu Yang! Gu Du Xings hand was already on the swords hilt and his eyes were so brightly lit, revealing a body of a martial power of maximum concentration... While he carried a suspenseful aura, he was perfectly calm at the same time. Gu Du Xings deadly aura collided with that of the four men in ck. This made the front of Heavenly Armament Pavilion feel like an ice cave. It was almost as if this chill had spilled out into half the street as well. In Gu Du Xings eyes, he had no regard for how powerful the opponent or his position was. This was because he felt that the Lower Three Heavens will always be the Lower Three Heavens and they could never bepared to the Middle Three Heavens! It didnt matter if one was a general, let alone an emperor! At that present moment, Chu Yang was his only pir of support and his only hope of saving Sister Xiao Miao. Hence, these people would have to step over his dead body first if they were looking to cause trouble for Chu Yang! He thought, "I couldnt care less for any consequence. I will kill you if any of you make one move!" Tie Long Cheng stared at Gu Du Xing with great surprise and raised his arm to wave a signal behind. In an instant, the four murder-like auras disappeared without a trace. With that, Gu Du Xing finally gave a cold grunt before returning his original aura. His countenance returned to that of an expressionless face as he stood still behind Chu Yang. Although the four men in ck outside the door had shaken off their evil res, they were still looking at Gu Du Xing watchfully. They were immensely stunned by the fact that such a young man like him could exude such a strong deadly aura! "Very good!" Tie Long Cheng praised, although he did not mention if he was praising Gu Du Xing or the sword. He then turned to look at Chu Yang and spoke slowly, "Since your opening of Heavenly Armament Pavilion, this ce had been at risk of closure so many times! You should note that this ce would have already been reduced to dust and ashes had I not given orders to protect this shop from the start!" "Why? Chu Yang asked casually, pretending to be surprised. Secretly, he thought, "Its no wonder that there were no patrons, for this damn old man had caused such mischief. Old man, how dare you take credit for ruining my n?" "Its all because of these two words, Heavenly Armament!" Tie Long Cheng suddenly tilted his head and looked straight into Chu Yangs eyes, "You put these two words tantly on your shops sign smack in the middle of the biggest street of Iron Cloud Citadel. This proved that you must have thought through your entire business n and that you have great insights. You have managed to grasp the true weakness of Iron Cloud Nation! I deliberately came here to uncover your true motives! In all honesty, I couldnt care less if this shop was filled to the brim with divine weapons!" "What motives?" Upon hearing these words, the youngdy could not help but turn and gaze at Chu Yang. "Yes, this person most definitely has ulterior motives! However, your ulterior motives are not worth mying here!" Tie Long Cheng sped his hands behind his back and continued, "I came here personally because I have my reasons, but the key objective was to stop all who were interested in this Heavenly Armament Pavilion! Whoever came here could be used by this shop owner to further promulgate his own secret agenda! Although I have no clue of what his real motive is, all I needed to do was to blockade this entire ce and his n would fall apart!" "The purpose of opening this shop was not to sell weapons, but to create publicity!" Tie Long Cheng asserted conclusively, exposing Chu Yangs n to the audience. "A total blockade is the simplest and most effective strategy. I would have left him to his own devices if it was at a different time. However, Diwu Qing Rou has recently initiated movement in the Southwest. Hence, I cannot ignore any little questionable actions!" Tie Long Chengs words caused Chu Yang to be panic-stricken. Cold sweat was gushing down his back. Chu Yang thought, "Who said that the people in this world are fools? This guy, Tie Long Cheng, is really frightful! Although he has no clue of my exact ns, his simple blockade haspletely dissolved my ns and there is no way for me to advance..." "Diwu Qing Rous strategy for Iron Cloud Nation began 10 years ago when arge number of killers suddenly sneaked into Iron Cloud Nation. Unexpectedly, they did not target any royal member or official. Instead, they massacred the famous cksmiths of Iron Cloud Nation, creating a wave of bloody wind and rain." Tie Long Chengs eyes had a piercing look as he continued, "Up till today, all these murder cases remain unsolved. No cksmith was spared, be it the most highly-skilled cksmiths who were capable of crafting the highest grade weapons or the apprentices who were merely learning the craft. More than thirty thousand cksmiths of Iron Cloud Nation were murdered! In particr, none of the cksmiths who were at the level of master craftsman were lucky enough to be spared their lives!" "Iron Cloud Nation had a reputation of being a nation with the most mines in the entire continent, but had not a single cksmith! It was such a puzzling situation to ur!" Tie Long Cheng sighed and said, "The worst thing was that the damned officials in the justice department ruled these cases as nothing out of the ordinary, and simply let it slide!" "Everyone finally realized that the country would be shaken to its core when three of our biggest weapon dealers in Great Zhao and seventeen secret weapon suppliers in various other nations werepletely destroyed to the ground. However, it was all toote." "The cruelest thing was that the master cksmiths houses were burned to the ground. Their lifes hard work and legacy were all annihted in an instant. The best bet is that the precious smithing knowledge had been passed down to only a handful of people! Chu Yang was taken aback upon hearing this. So this was why Iron Cloud Nation does not even have one cksmith! This one dire strategy of Diwu Qing Rou was indeed disturbing! Initially, the deaths of a few cksmiths had failed to gain the attention of the officials of Iron Cloud Nation. By the time they had taken notice, the massacre was already about to end. Diwu Qing Rous ambitions had caused tens of thousands of lives to be lost in such a short span of time! Moreover, the officials were still unable to find any evidence to date. Such a devious tactic was horrifying! After this massacre, Great Zhao would not have to worry about any possible uprising if they conquered Iron Cloud Nation! How many cksmiths could a nation have? Skilled cksmiths gathered in Iron Cloud Nation inrge numbers because it was a ce with many ore mines. But how many cksmiths remained after the ughter? Even young men who had intentions of learning this craft abandoned their ns after news spread of the massacre. Weapons were the key to survival. Without weapons, what else would they fight with? With their hands? What a joke! The more he thought about it, the more traumatized he was. This was the lives of tens of thousands of people and not just mere pieces of wood. Furthermore, even the cksmiths who had nothing to do with the wars were murdered. This was pure brutal murder! How cruel, unscrupulous and insane could a person be to give such orders?! Not long after this massacre, Diwu Qing Rou took over leadership of Great Zhao and began a war campaign against Iron Cloud. The two countries would fight each other countless times every year. As expected, the supply of weapons simply could not meet the demands of the war because of the massacre. During this time, Iron Cloud Nation had no cksmiths to craft more weapons for the soldiers. At first nce, the murders of the cksmiths appeared to be just brutal killing of the innocent. How could anyone have known that this would ultimately determine the oue of the war between two nations? "War is continuous; fighting and killing will go on without any ending... But Iron Cloud Nation, which was famous for having the most ore mines and the highest quality of iron ores, could not even produce any decent weapon! Generals andmanders were weakened in their power by using inferior weapons. They were unable to find a weapon of superior quality that was catered to their style and were forced to use the same mediocre weapons that soldiers used!" "Basic soldiers were not affected for they had always used ordinary weapons. However, how could anyone have known that Diwu Qing Rou was actually targeting the military leaders of Iron Cloud by killing all the cksmiths?" Tie Long Cheng growled and said, "A person who was capable of wielding an eighty-pound weapon had no choice but to wield a weapon that weighed only eight pounds. Besides, these weapons would shatter into pieces upon contact with the enemys weapons... Wouldnt this drop their ability to fight by more than one level? This is the main reason why Iron Cloud Nation could only defend, but never had the means to end the invasion!" "On the battleground, soldiers wielded these inferior weapons to fight with the enemies, only to witness their weapons shatter upon contact! It was such a joke! Ultimately, countless brave men were at the mercy of the enemies that were inferior to them and died tragically!" "Hence, Iron Cloud Nation kept losing on the battlefield! Even though all the soldiers tried their best to eliminate the enemy, the tides of the battle could not be altered! Ultimately, they could only watch as seven provinces and forty-eight towns sumbed to the rule of Great Zhao. This allowed Diwu Qing Rous fame to grow further!" "Iron Cloud Nation has tried its best to nurture new cksmiths for eight years but has not been able to make up for all that has been lost. Additionally, all those brothers lost in battle will never return! Thus, Iron Cloud Nations biggest downfall was high-quality weapons! Yet you dare erect Heavenly Armament Pavilion on the busiest street of Iron Cloud Citadel?!" Tie Long Cheng stared coldly at Chu Yang, "These two words Heavenly Armament triggered the most sensitive nerve of Iron Cloud Nation! Speak! What are your motives?" Chapter 75 Step-by-Step Revelation After listening to Tie Long Chengs story, the youngdys stared deeply into Chu Yangs eyes, with her gaze as sharp as a sword. Tie Long Cheng took a deep breath and continued, "As soon as I heard the three words Heavenly Armament Pavilion, the first thing that came to my head was the people who died in the wars and left their dead bodies on the battlefields! Do you have any idea how many people died in anguish in front of my very eyes? They were all Iron Clouds heroes!" It was then that Chu Yang finally understood why such a high ranking guest woulde all the way here personally and even gave the order to blockade his shop. He thought, "My actions must have unintentionally reopened his old wounds!" Although Tie Long Cheng appeared rtivelyposed, Chu Yang could sense that this famed general was filled with sorrow and agony! Chu Yang was aware that Iron Cloud was in dire need of cksmiths. Many weapons were purchased from Limitless Nation at exorbitant prices. However, he had not expected this to be all part of a greater inhumane scheme by Diwu Qing Rou! "General Tie is indeed the wisest!" Chu Yang let out a smile. "If thats the case, are you admitting that you are a spy sent by Diwu Qing Rou?" "Admit?" Chu Yang continued, "Why would I adopt such a tant method to spy if I were indeed working for Diwu Qing Rou?" Tie Long Cheng fixed his eyes on Chu Yang, before continuing coldly, "Every action must have their own respective reason." "Is the reason that I dislike Diwu Qing Rou good enough?" Chu Yang smiled again. All of a sudden, he sprinted to the main door in a sh. With a phenomenal speed, he charged at and attacked one of the four guards standing outside the door, without any warning. Just a moment ago, he was smiling and conversing with Tie Long Cheng; but in the blink of an eye, his fist had almoste into contact with the guards throat. The guard turned his body in distress while the other three withdrew their swords. The three swords were pointed towards Chu Yang like venomous vipers springing at their enemy. All four were experts and worked in tandem with one another. When one of them was attacked, the other three retaliated at the same time! Chu Yang chuckled as his arm suddenly sprung out. His bare hand went straight for the shining des that the soldiers wielded. Bam... Bam... Bam... Three sounds rang. All the witnesses were unable to believe what had just happened in front of their very eyes. Upon touching the guards swords with his hand, the swords that had eliminated countless enemies were instantly broken into two! The guards eyes were filled with a hint of savagery when they noticed that Chu Yang was using his bare hand to fight against their swords. They were so certain that Chu Yangs hand would be crushed like minced meat. Never would they have expected that their swords were actually the ones that got chopped up upon contact with his hand! None of the witnesses thought that such a thing could happen. Everyone was frozen in shock at that very moment. Chu Yangs hand came to a stop at the throat of the guard that he had approached earlier. Chu Yang gently pinched his Adams apple. In an instant, Chu Yang was suddenly back in front of Tie Long Cheng. The four Revered Martial Artist Masters gazed at Chu Yang with great terror in their eyes! A man had just used his hand against their extremely sharp swords and to their horror, their swords were in halves instead! Was he even human? In particr, the guard who was pinched by Chu Yang was in such trauma that his body had turned ice cold. Had his opponent used just a little more force, his Adams apple would have been crushed. Tie Long Cheng had used Chu Yang of being a spy and Chu Yang was unable to prove his innocence! In such a situation, the most effective and appropriate exnation was through brute force! "There is also another reason, and it is so that I can easily assassinate you! Is that a good enough reason? Also..." Chu Yang smiled and picked up a fragment of the broken swords from the ground. Subsequently, he used his own sword to shave it like a knife through a carrot, "This is a divine weapon. Is that enough reason?" Suddenly, everyone stared at Chu Yang with great surprise in their eyes. "Assassinate me, hahaha... you think its that easy? You cannot kill me on your own. Although you are certainly confident in your own abilities, there are some things in this world where confidence alone is not enough. Of course, you disliking Diwu Qing Rou is a good enough reasons for me." Tie Long Cheng gazed at Chu Yang with his hawk eyes for a moment before smiling, "The other two reasons are not important!" After a short pause, he continued, "Good kid!" Tie Long Cheng was surprised when Chu Yang had disyed such fearsome strength, but he was not frightened. Tie Long Cheng knew that he would not be so gentle if Chu Yang had wanted to attack him. Chu Yang was able to disy such power because he had borrowed his power from the Nine Tribtions Sword. He simply could not fail after having brought the tip of the Nine Tribtion Sword to his hand! At the very instant that his hand came into contact with the guards swords, the Nine Tribtions Sword had absorbed all of their essences! Hence, Chu Yang was essentially just touching tiny scraps of metal! If not for the Nine Tribtions Sword, Chu Yang would not have been able to cut these swords like they were mud, even if he had used swords that were forged from fine iron. Moreover, the swords that the four guards wielded were most definitely not ordinary weapons! While they might not be divine weapons, their quality was sure to exceed that of ordinary swords to arge extent. Hence, as expected, Tie Long Chengs subordinates were taken aback! "I want to know your true motive!" Tie Long Cheng eximed with a great assertiveness! "True motive..." Chu Yang pondered for a moment, "Diwu Qing Rou and I truly do not have any blood debt, but I simply do not wish for him to win this war. Also, I certainly do not wish that he would achieve his goal of unifying all under the heavens." Because of Tie Long Chengs blockade, Chu Yang had no chance of meeting Tie Bu Tian. However, Tie Long Cheng had appeared here on his own ord. Although he had mentioned that he was blockading Chu Yangs house, little did he know that he was giving Chu Yang an opportunity by showing up at his ce. Chu Yang had already demonstrated his power and unted his wealth. What was left was to show off his wisdom. Essentially, seeing Tie Long Chengs reaction was indirectly seeing Tie Bu Tians reaction. "I am sure that no one here wants Diwu Qing Rous goals to be achieved!" Tie Long Cheng disyed a faint smile on his face. Chu Yangs demonstration of his power appeared to have somewhat put Tie Long Cheng at ease. Chu Yang beamed and said, "At this juncture, all of Iron Cloud wishes to defeat Diwu Qing Rou. However, everyone is deluded if we were to consider all the aspects of this war. Iron Cloud has absolutely no means to seed in defeating him!" "Based on what grounds?" Spoke the youngdy this time around. Tie Long Cheng let out a faint and cold smile but remained quiet. Moments ago, he was stern and ferocious. Now, however, he appeared to be listening attentively. "Firstly, Diwu Qing Rou is extremely powerful because he is backed by Great Zhaos strong military of about six million soldiers! Famed generals that are ranked second to seventh are all from Great Zhao and each one of them are talented beyond this world. Iron Cloud, on the other hand, has only two famed generals that are ranked first and tenth. Im sure that we all know that this ranking is not just for show. All the generals in these positions have been through uncountable life and death situations! Each famed general must have bathed his de in the blood of more than hundreds of thousands of lives!" Chu Yang thought quickly and yanked out his knowledge from his previous life, "Secondly, even though Great Zhao has an emperor sitting at the throne, the harsh reality is that all the power is in Diwu Qing Rous hands! Furthermore, Diwu Qing Rous spywork is many times more extensive than that of Iron Cloud! There is a huge talent pool within the Golden Horse Riders Department although it has never shown itself. Moreover, there are elite fighters that number approximately eight thousand!" This information struck Tie Long Cheng and the youngdy like lightning! "Golden Horse Riders Department? How did you find out about the Golden Horse Riders Department as well? Tie Long Chengs thick eyebrows came into contact as he waved a signal with his hand. He appeared extremely guarded. Instantly, the soldiers outside retreated by more than a hundred feet. The entire street was silent. Aside from the bodyguards, there was not a single shadow within the hundred feet radius. Suddenly, swooshing sounds came from the roof while countless master simultaneously appeared. This brought the entire room under tight security. Heavenly Armament Pavilion was now under such tight security that even a mosquito would not be able to enter. This clearly showed how important such information was to Tie Long Cheng. However, it was puzzling that the youngdy, who clearly had no business with such grave national matters, was not sent away by Tie Long Cheng. On the contrary, it appeared that he approved of her presence. Chu Yangs eyes gleamed as he thought, "It seems like this youngdy must be in a great position. My previous guess that she was just someone of royal blood is not quite urate. This youngdy must be either a princess or the kings favorite wife..." Chapter 76 Diwu Qing Rou’s Strength "Continue. How do you know that the number of people in Golden in Golden Horse Riders Department exceeds eight thousand?" Tie Long Cheng asked cautiously, "Do you know what this means? It means that there is no military group in the entire continent capable of defending against a direct attack from the Golden Horse Riders Department. I can attest that those who have not reached the level of Martial Master will not be selected to join the Golden Horse Riders Department!" Tie Long Cheng was indeed astonished. Even within Diwu Qing Rous internal circle, the existence of Golden Horse Riders Department was considered a big secret. Iron Cloud had paid a very high price in the form of countless people sacrificing their lives to uncover this information of Diwu Qing Rous secret army. However, all the information about the Golden Horse Riders Department came in fragments and could not be pieced together fully. Unexpectedly, this kid in front of Tie Long Cheng had spoken of it as if this was some old news and not a big secret. "The eight thousand count consists only of the Golden Horse Riders warriors. Within the Golden Horse Riders Department, there are not just Golden Horse Riders warriors!" Chu Yang spread his fingers and simted counting as if he was familiar with all the numbers. "Golden Horse Riders warriors are the key fighting force of Golden Horse Riders Department which is their secret fighting force. They are only deployed at key moments such as when the oue of a battle is determined. But thats not all. Within Golden Horse Riders Department, there are Command Horse Riders who take charge of all the higher level decision making and nning. ck Horse Riders are killers and only one in ten thousand are selected. The exact numbers are unknown. Besides them, Silver Horse Riders are the ones who take care of the finances. There are at least ten Silver Horse Riders amongst the approximate thousand wealthy people in each country on the continent. Next, Iron Horse Riders are in charge of Intel and the gathering of information. Last but not the least, Mysterious Horse Riders are in charge of overseeing the entire operation of Golden Horse Riders Department. The total strength of Golden Horse Riders Department is minimally thirty thousand people." Chu Yang chuckled before continuing, As of now, Prince Tie Bu Tians Bu Tian Pavilion has approximately the same manpower as Golden Horse Riders Department. Even so, it is about ten thousand miles behind Golden Horse Riders Department in terms of organization and fighting power - a difference of heaven and earth!" Tie Long Cheng and the youngdy exchanged nces, internally dismayed. All along, theyve known that Diwu Qing Rou had never used his full strength, but never could they expect that he had reserved such a massive force as described by Chu Yang. "Additionally, Diwu Qing Rou has the full support of all the officials in court. Anyone who went against him was out of Great Zhaos central power as they were either killed or banished. He does not receive any objections to all his proposals. His greatest strength is in his incredible concentration of power." Chu Yang continued slowly, "To my knowledge, Diwu Qing Rou has a secret agreement with the Wold Tribe of the Northern Grasnd. However, Im not sure of the specifics of this agreement." Chu Yang had leaked a crucial piece of news. All this had actually happened in his previous life. Lang Ting had unexpectedly attacked when Diwu Qing Rou had embarked on an all-out war campaign with Iron Cloud. By that point in time, the whole world knew about their agreement. Prior to that, very few knew about this agreement, even those within Diwu Qing Rous circle of power. Tie Long Chengs eyes suddenly glowed but his face remained expressionless, appearing as if he had a mask on. The Wolf Tribe of the Northern Grasnd was on Iron Clouds back... Being backstabbed after co-existing peacefully... All agreements and friendships were off. Iron Cloud Nation had nned to forge a close rtionship with the Wolf Tribe in the Northern Grasnd in the shortest span of time possible. However, it had to deal with Diwu Qing Rou first. The first wave of ambassadors and gifts have sessfully arrived at the region of the Wolf Tribe in the past half year. They were nning on sending another batch of gifts soon... Had Prince Tie Bu Tians sisters not passed away, they would have been arranged to be given up for political marriages by now. Although this news was not verified, they felt as if their insides were being burnt. If all of this were true, then Iron Cloud had been yed by the Wolf Tribe this whole time. This betrayal was not eptable to Tie Long Cheng since this strategy of forging a close rtionship was suggested by his military advisors. The military used to always resort to war instead of peacemaking. However, they had to embark on their peacemaking n because the pressure from Diwu Qing Rou was too immense. It would be such a shame if they had fallen into his trap just like that... In contrast, the youngdy appeared surprisingly casual, as if she did not fullyprehend the situation. "Arge portion of people in Jiang Hu is Diwu Qing Rous people. Besides, two of the seven major sections of Lower Three Heavens are already fully under his control. There are people on the inside of the other sections." Tie Long Chengs facial expression began to turn graver. "There are four peak level experts working for Diwu Qing Rou. Two of them are assigned to protect him, while the other two are the top two leaders of Golden Horse Riders Department. Ive heard that they could actually easily advance into Middle Three Heavens with their great abilities. In fact, they are not far off from the experts in Middle Three Heavens. They are all at the level of King and the strongest person amongst them is already a level five Saber King!" Chu Yang had just spilled out another slice of earth-shattering news. Four King level experts! Tie Long Cheng and the youngdy were stunned at the news. Even Gu Du Xing, who was standing next to Chu Yang, turned to look at him in great shock. "Thats not possible! Shouldnt experts at the level of King be able to advance into Middle Three Heavens or even Upper Three Heavens? How could they choose to live in a ce like Lower Three Heavens?" Gu Du Xing questioned. "This does not apply to just the King level, for there are some who are at the Emperor level who would much prefer human wealth and..." Chu Yang smiled, "Otherwise, why would such a conflict exist? Only a handful wish to be strong to watch over the world. For most, their true pursuits are fame, wealth and women." "Young man, what you just said makes perfect sense!" Tie Long Cheng let out a sigh and mumbled, "It is no wonder that my two Revered level martial brothers left to assassinate Diwu Qing Rou but never returned. So even King level experts are right by Diwu Qing Rous side..." His voice was somber and full of resentment. Tie Long Cheng had spected that the assassination attempt failed because Diwu Qing Rou had high-level bodyguards. However, he never could have expected that there were actually four King level experts. In the Lower Three Heavens, King level experts were as insurmountable as mountains. In principle, this was impossible. Suddenly, Tie Long Chengs sturdy figure appeared to hunch a little. His face appeared strange, as if remorseful, as if... "In ten years, Diwu Qing Rou had built his circle. It is now everywhere thanks to his military. General, you have been on the battlefield with Great Zhao countless times. You have seen it! All the generals that were loyal to Great Zhaos emperor were nowhere to be seen or were defeated by Iron Cloud. Am I right?" "Yes!" Tie Long Cheng sighed as the wrinkles on his face deepened further. "At the same time, the new waves of young generals were extremely difficult to deal with. Diwu Qing Rou had used such a strategy to eliminate any internal opposition. Cruelly, he prepared his n for ten yearster..." Chu Yang was speaking halfway when he paused all of a sudden. He had just realized the most remarkable thing: Diwu Qing Rou had nned for all these events to happen concurrently in two separate countries! He would not have been able to achieve his goals no matter how incredible he was without cooperation! He most certainly did not have the means to control the enemys soldiers. This... Tie Long Cheng sighed heavily and answered weakly, "You are right..." Each time he spoke, this powerful general seemed to be aging bit by bit. "There was definitely someone cooperation with him the whole time! The person who yed along with him... is none other than me!" Tie Long Cheng was dismayed. Chapter 77 An Unimaginable Cooperation The youngdy held a pensive yet cold gaze as she turned towards Tie Long Cheng. However, her expression slowly changed, as the sadness in her eyes began to reveal itself. "It happened 3 years ago when the emperor was injured by a poison arrow. This affected his health drastically as his condition was extremely unstable. The prince was only 10 years of age and despite his brilliance, it would have been difficult for the people of Iron Cloud to ept his ascension to the throne. At that point in time, Iron Cloud was on the verge of destruction with all of the officials thinking of their own future instead of the country." Tie Long Cheng exined it slowly. His speed made it seem as though Chu Yang was exining it himself. Moreover, this was their first encounter with each other. Even though Chu Yang was of a high social status, it did not mean that this man should have to exin himself to him like this. This made Chu Yang extremely curious. Tie Long Cheng continued, "It was then that Diwu Qing Rou apparently made some costly mistakes during a battle. For some unknown reason, the experienced generals of Great Zhao had left their armies in the midst of battle. Although these battles were inconsequential to Great Zhao, it ended up costing them a lot more than it should have!" "At that particr point in time, all they had to do to win the war was to conduct an attack on Iron Cloud simultaneously. With that, they would have been able to conquer Iron Cloud in about half a year. Iron Cloud was essentially left without anything at that point. However, at this critical juncture, the enemys movements led by their generals were slightly mysterious. It seemed as though they were courting their own deaths and acting on inurate intelligence reports. This subsequently enabled us to easily wipe them out and giving us the glimmer of hope that Iron Cloud required to survive." "However, upon careful inspection of the entire situation, we realised that no matter what course of action we would have taken, we could never have been able to deliver such a swift and decisive victory over them. We were puzzled by their actions because it seemed as though they were deliberately wanted us to win that battle!" "After this, the Nation of Great Zhaos military took about a month to regroup. However, it was apparent that they did not need to do so at all. Moreover, it seemed as though they were giving us time to re-strategize and consolidate our forces..." Tie Long Cheng took a deep breath and said, "It was not till we brought back information regarding Great Zhao and analysed in detail before it we realised that this was all part of Diwu Qing Rous grand scheme! Not only were we unable to do anything to upset his ns, we were left with no choice but to work ording to his n." "What Diwu Qing Rou had wanted was a war which was dragged out in order to gather its exploits, purge the oppositions within his nation and increase his following. All of which to bring the military under his full control. However, Iron Cloud needed this time much more than Diwu Qing Rou did in order to regroup our military forces which were the key to our survival." "If we had not cooperated, Iron Cloud Nation would have fallen in simply a couple of months. Moreover, if we had tried to disrupt Diwu Qing Rous ns, he could have simply moved on and done it some other way. One of his such options was to utilise Limitless Nation! We really were left without any choice. But in order to survive, we had to swallow our pride and take the opportunity that was presented to us." When Tie Long Cheng got to this, he let out a very long sigh. Even though he did not continue, Chu Yang and the others understood. "At that time, the two sides cooperated to eliminate dissidents and unify their respective nations! Despite not having an actual written agreement between the two, it happened quietly in such a way that one country would achieve battle aplishments and the other take back their territories or if one was to remove oppositions, the other would be able to eliminate their enemies!" In short, their goals were the same: Unify all of their respective nations power to realize their own strength! Nevertheless, if Diwu Qing Rou went to war at that time, Great Zhao would have hadplete victory. However, despite having won, he would still have to face the doubt and opposition among some officials as well as soldiers. At that particr point in his rule, he had not established a strong hold over the political aspect of his nation and in a worst-case scenario, he could end up losing everything! And even if he could keep his life and his position at the time, he would have lost any opportunity to progress further! With the ambition that Diwu Qing Rou had and the options thaty in front of him, he could not have simply have let it pass! At the time, the entire Iron Cloud Nation was held together by Tie Long Cheng. In such a precarious situation, the nation seemed as if it could crumble at any time. Naturally, Tie Long Cheng wanted to avoid any confrontation if possible! Themanders of two countries had never met each other even once. And even though they were separated by tens of thousands of miles their tacit cooperation was terrifyingly perfect! The two sides controlled and restrained each other. Today, you beat me and kill a general opposing me. Tomorrow, I beat you and kill your opposition... Millions of soldiers killing each other at the border of the two countries became no more than a game of trade off between two people! All to create worldly fame for Diwu Qing Rou and unify Iron Cloud for Tie Long Cheng! The only thing was that despite this trade-off being made to buy time and gain status for both parties, yet the underlying motives for both parties could not have been more different. Diwu Qing Rou was working for Great Zhao, but, even more so, he was working for himself. As for Tie Long Cheng, after a long period of battle, he had finally managed to sessfully unify a fragmented Iron Cloud. A divided nation had now reunited and turned into a powerful force! Without such precise cooperation between Tie Long Cheng and Diwu Qing Rou, Iron Cloud Nation would not have been able to remain as it has to this day. Not to mention, Prince Tie Bu Tian would never have had the chance to take control and stand at the same level as Diwu Qing Rou! All these changes and details would have been unimaginable even if one racked their brain. Moreover, with each move, bothmanders had to put out some underlying mutual advantage for their counterparts. It was a mutually beneficial rtionship and that was how they both managed to achieve their own goals. Such underlying intentions and inherent advantages would definitely not have been recognized by anyone else! If you were uninvolved or did not know the context of the battle, it would take an unimaginable amount of intellect in order to understand and think of it! Chu Yang really had no way of imagining how General Tie Long Cheng managed to obtain such a result. Under Diwu Qing Rous direction, he had cooperated fully but did not allow his opposition achieve his full goal. Moreover, under the sky that the enemy threw out, he still managed to construct and think of a countermeasure to deal with Iron Cloud. Up to this point, the border between the two countries was like a fortified wall! This persons ability to calcte, govern and control in both political and military front, although was not equal to that of Diwu Qing Rou, could certainlypare! Two enemies that could never be under one sky fought with each other while helping each other amass power. These two were truly terrifying! But there was one thing that was really odd to Chu Yang: In Tie Long Cheng and Diwu Qing Rous fight, they had looked at millions of lives on both sides as no more than something that could be thrown away for their objectives Chu Yang had never understood the phrase "A general build his sess on ten thousand dry bones" as he did now! "Are you now regretting it?" The person that said this was Gu Du Xing. His gaze cold and directed at Tie Long Cheng, "Millions of soldiers left their bodies in the battlefield because of the cooperation between the two of you!" "Not just one million, the actual number is two million seven hundred ny-three thousand seven hundred ny-six people!" Tie Long Chengs face was like that of a statue, emotionless, "This is the number up to now. This count only included those who have lost their lives on the battlefield and does not include the injured, the handicapped, unable to fight, the missing...! This was the great price paid for Iron Clouds current state!" Chapter 78 History Will Be The Judge! "Regret? I, Tie Long Cheng will never regret! It is the destiny of soldiers in the battlefield to die!" Tie Long Cheng held a stern gaze, his eyes keeping their sombre look as if he was staring into nothingness. "I am deeply saddened for those who died on the battlefield but I definitely have no regrets!" "Saddened and sorry?" Gu Du Xing gave him a cold smile. "Were you saddened and sorry in the moment that you sent those soldiers to their deaths? Although I am aware that theirmanding officers were not loyal to you and made mistakes, but these soldiers were without me! You could have done more to preserves the lives of the soldiers yet why didnt you?" Gu Du Xing was simply not able to imagine that such a terrible thing could happen in this world. The more capable and more loyal the individual, the more likely that they were to be sacrificed and simply tossed aside! What kind of abhorrent principle was this? These ridiculous and selfish moves were actually made by the leaders of two great nations! Shouldnt they being as representatives of suchrge nations put their peoples interests first? Instead, they both turned out to be people who sent millions of young and loyal soldiers to their deaths when it could have been avoided! "If I had not done what I did, how else would I have been able to win the trust of Diwu Qing Rou? Although those soldiers are dead, I am saddened but hold no regrets!" Tie Long Cheng said coldly. "They may have died but the lives of six hundred million people of Iron Cloud have been spared! Without their sacrifices, Iron Cloud would have been part of Great Zhaos territory 8 years ago! Not only would we have not lost our sovereignty and territory, all of our citizens would have be ves to the nation of Great Zhao! "I may have done something despicable but I do not regret it! Even if the history books somehow write the truth about these part 8 years and I am portrayed as a traitor and a sinner, I have no regrets! If I were to be given another chance to make the same choice, I would still have done the same thing!" "If I had surrendered, my own losses would not have been that substantial. Moreover, I am a prince and grand marshal in Iron Cloud. Should Great Zhao take over Iron Cloud Nation, I would still at least remain as a royal or a royal court official. I will never be a person for people to step on, even Diwu Qing Rou would not dare!" "So what if I am scorned?" Tie Long Cheng smiled, "Even infamy has to be bore by someone. To protect Iron Cloud is reason enough to take on this infamy." "But infamy itself is not easy to bear." Chu Yang snorted and said, "Since both of you two cooperated this closely and used each other to such an extent, surely you ced spies within Great Zhao right?" Tie Long Chengs body suddenly became stiff. His eyes shot out two sharp bolts of lightning in Chu Yangs direction and remained quiet after that. "Eight years! Both countries have been fighting with each other and caused significant loss to each other. It is natural that there would be a high turnover! All these spies could have used each victory to advance in position! Those times would have been the best for cing spies! I dont believe Grand Marshal Tie did not do that!" Tie Long Cheng remained quiet and did not say anything. "I am fairly certain that Diwu Qing Rou has already has some high ranking individuals in Iron Cloud. Despite your talent in strategies, knowledge in tactics, recognising battle ns, fighting in the interest of your country and looking at the big picture, you will not be able to match up to Diwu Qing Rou. You are not a master conspirator and politician like him. Hence, I especially believe in this..." Chu Yang smiled. The words that hade from his mouth made Tie Long Chengs body turn cold. "...If you were able to ce ten spies in Great Zhao, Diwu Qing Rous spies in Iron Cloud would number no less than a hundred! Ten folds greater!" He paused for a moment before continuing, "I am referring to the army, Grand Marshal!" Tie Long Cheng quietly let out a sigh. "Therefore, although it might seem that Iron Cloud is extremely stable. However, if Diwu Qing Rou were to employ every resource at his disposal, the Iron Cloud Nations situation would be no different from when it was 8 years ago. Unable to even take a light beating!" Chu Yang continued to ramble on, bing more and more critical, "You really dont believe that Diwu Qing Rou would really allow you to just turn Iron Cloud into such a strong nation do you? If you truly believed this, you are clearly not worthy of your position!" Tie Long Cheng let out a strangeugh and said with heartfelt praise, "Thats right! Very well said!" He entered a contemtive state and asked Chu Yang, "With regards to everything that you have said, did you manage toe to this conclusion by yourself? Or do you actually have a hidden spywork? As Tie Long Cheng uttered those words, the eyes of the youngdy who stood quietly beside him suddenly lit up and she turned towards Chu Yang as though she could not wait to see what would reply. Tie Long Chengs tone was very cautious as he asked this question. It was because this question was of great importance. If Chu Yang had awork of spies that was capable of getting information that he could not, then it would certainly be a big help! With this powerful spying force alone, Chu Yang would be qualified to work with Iron Cloud! Work with, not work for! However, if Chu Yang did not have any spywork and he was able to arrive at such a conclusion from just a few little clues, then it was even more terrifying! This proved that this youth in front of them had intelligence that was not inferior to Diwu Qing Rous! Perhaps even a fraction more! This was a talent of exceptional rarity! One individual can make a significant difference, he could bring glory to the nation or determine its fate! This was a saying which was made for such a person! Chu Yang remained silent for a while before he said, "unfortunately, I do not wield such a powerful intelligence force." Both Tie Long Cheng and the youngdy beside him were shocked beyond belief. From the very beginning, they acted casual. Even when Chu Yang told them about the plots and the strength of Diwu Qing Rou, they were careful to show only a bit of emotion. However, after hearing these words, they were unable to keep their cool and their countenance changed almost instantaneously. All of these things came from this young mans wisdom? "I did not figure out these things." Chu Yang added. He knew what Tie Long Cheng was thinking when he asked such a question. He also knew he could have just leave the misunderstanding be. In fact, if he had it would be advantageous to him. However, Chu Yang decided against it. He chose to do so because if they continued to misunderstand, as they cooperated, Chu Yang would definitely be asked on his input on various decisions. Despite the privileges that he would gain from being in such a position, his opinion alone could affect the lives of millions! Having such influence would no doubt have a direct effect on the war between both nations! Even a small mistake would be irreversible! It could result in him not being able to change anything from his previous life! If Chu Yang had such great deductive skills, he would have naturally used this to his advantage. However, since he was only using the memories of events that had ured in the past, it would be a mistake to take on the responsibility of something he might not be able to handle. This was the reason he let the opportunity go, but he chose not to provide a clear exnation and only gave Tie Long Cheng vague hints to let him think: This person is surely an exceptional talent! Tie Long Cheng thought for a little. When he looked up and still didnt hear Chu Yang say anything else, he immediately knew that since they were not cooperating, Chu Yang obviously wanted to keep secrets to himself and not give away anyprehensive details. Thus now was the time to negotiate. However, Tie Long Cheng did not because he had other ns. He turned and looked at Chu Yang, "You have said this much. What do you want? Everything you said were undisclosed secrets of Diwu Qing Rou. Regardless of how you knew all this, based on that alone, you are of great value. I believe that you dont like Diwu Qing Rou. So what is your underlying motive ofing to Iron Cloud?" "What I want is, in fact, very clear." Chu Yang smiled, "Can you not see it?" Tie Long Cheng also smiled, "Yes, whatever you want to do is no business of mine. The person you want to find is Prince Tie Bu Tian, not me." The moment he said the words "Tie Bu Tian", Tie Long Cheng did not blink but simply looked straight ahead at Chu Yang. However, there was something unusual in his voice. "I did not want to find you, but you brought yourself here." Chu Yang snorted and said angrily, "And you blocked my Heavenly Armament Pavilion!" Chapter 79 Scars Need To Be Uncovered! Although you came today to look for me, yet you are now leaving because you are worried about Prince Bu Tian being suspicious? Youre even saying that I shouldnt look for you?" Chu Yang sighed, "Are you so old that youre talking nonsense now?" "Hahaha..." After hearing what Chu Yang said, Tie Long Chengs guards red in anger. However, Tie Long Cheng simplyughed and walked out. After he reached the door, he turned his head and faced Chu Yang, "Although I like these swords that you have, one hundred thousand gold taels is by far too absurd a price. I too have many rare items. However, they are not up for trade. I would prefer to save them for the soldiers. Well, how else will I be able to get my hands on these swords of yours?" Chu Yang felt slightly surprised and confused; he had never met someone as thick-skinned as him. The way that he spoke, was it any different from just asking me to give them to him? He snapped, "I dont really want to part with these swords, and I certainly will not give them to just anyone. Moreover, you are someone whom I certainly will not give them to!" "Hahaha..." Tie Long Cheng was especially cheerful. Heughed until tears came out. "Little boy, in the end, you will still have to give them to me. This is guaranteed! When that timees, I will not ept right away but let you beg for me to take them off your hands before eventually epting. Just wait and see." Heughed heartily once he was done speaking and left the room on that note. "Want me to beg you? You can keep waiting!" Chu Yang snorted, "Its not even dark and youre already having such a nice dream!" Swooshing sounds were heard outside in a very orderly fashion. Within moments, the entire street was left without a single soldier. The soldiers had withdrawn speedily without creating anymotion. In the distance, bustling sounds started to ring out. At this time, the street started to recover its liveliness. Chu Yang turned around and was about to say something when his mouth suddenly opened wide. In front of him now was only Gu Du Xing. That strange youngdy had disappeared. It seemed that she had onlye to talk prices for fun. After that, she had vanished without a trace... "Where did she go?" Chu Yang scratched his head. "Who cares if she left or not. I have a question for you..." Gu Du Xing looked at him seriously, "You want to intervene in the war between Iron Cloud Nation and Great Zhao Nation, dont you?" Chu Yang nodded and replied, "Yes." "This is a very stupid decision! You and I are just martial artists. I believe you know what being a martial artist means. The social standing of martial artists in the Lower Three Heavens and the attitude of the royal court toward martial artists, these are not things you unaware of. Whats more, whether it is the royal court or the battlefield, they are both much more dangerous than Jiang Hu. I dont think this is a wise decision." "I am aware of the dangers involved. I also know that this is not the path martial artists take. Moreover, I am sure that once I embark on this path, it is possible for me to die at any moment and not be able to bury my body. Even so, I believe that I must make this decision." Chu Yang looked at Gu Du Xing and said, "Just as you would rather die ten thousand times over than to not save Gu Miao Ling, I too have my reasons." Gu Du Xing looked straight into Chu Yangs eyes and saw, in the depth of his eyes, pain mixed with longing. This type of deep emotion was even more profoundpared to his love for Gu Miao Ling! Gu Du Xing nodded slowly. At this moment, he suddenly understood why Chu Yang wanted to help him save Gu Miao Ling. Even though Chu Yang did not say, Gu Du Xing understood his thoughts. Chu Yang, too, had a love like that! Therefore, he would not allow anydy to suffer an unfortunate fate. He would also refuse to allow such a beautiful and sincere love to turn to dust. It was at this moment that a warm feeling grew inside of Gu Du Xing. "If you believe that this is too dangerous, you can still leave before it is toote." Chu Yang said casually. "I will still keep my promise you." "I want to leave... but I understand..., the ce that can help me cultivate the quickest is the battlefield." Gu Du Xing smiled. His smile was as bright and warm as the sun, "After all, I already agreed to give myself to you for ten years. Although I might want to back out, I will honor mymitment to you." He winked a few times and continued, "You only cared about keeping your own promises. You want me not to keep mine and be a bad person?" Chu Yang quietly looked at him for a long time before he finally rxed and smiled, "Yeah, I thought you wanted to take back your words. I didnt expect this." Gu Du Xingughed out loud and punched Chu Yang on the shoulder hard. The both of them looked at one another and suddenly began tough. At that moment, a brotherly love, the kind that would be able to weather through any kind of storm and hardship, had begun to develop between both of them. If you are willing to put in the effort for me, I am willing to put my life on the line for your sake. It is that simple! The two young men had officially epted each other, but neither said a word. On the contrary, they used their previous agreement as an excuse to cover their sincerity. However, both sides knew that the other person understood their true feelings. The happiness at this moment was truly warm. ... Not too far off from where they were, within the militarys circle of protection, Tie Long Cheng and that strange youngdy was conversing quietly with each other. Tie Long Cheng: "This person is useful. We can use him to do great things." Youngdy: "Huh? Really?" "Stop pretending in front of me. Why did you go there? And by yourself as well?" "..." "Although I dont know why he wants to go head to head with Diwu Qing Rou, the moment he opened Heavenly Armament Pavilion, I understood his intentions." Tie Long Cheng smiled, "No one would be stupid enough to open a Heavenly Armament Pavilion in Iron Cloud because these two words Heavenly Armament is considered taboo here. And yet he knowingly did this. Because of this, I thought he did not know what happened before." The youngdy nodded, then suddenly turned and asked, "This that why Second Uncle..." "Hmmm, I came here because of this. Also because when you met him at the citadel gate, you showed interest in him, a little too much interest. Being on the constant lookout for talents is no doubt a good thing. But you are still young. Your second uncle might be old, but I will help you look for and judge people." Tie Long Cheng smiled, "I just didnt think you would be so quick." "So everything Second Uncle said to him was all intentional?" The youngdy thought for a moment and smiled again, "There was a hidden intention behind every word you said? Second Uncle truly is shrewd." "Haha, he wants to deal with Diwu Qing Rou and you were also there, so of course, I told him the great price we had to pay for going head to head with Diwu Qing Rou. This was something that was necessary, but those secrets that he spoke of, even I was not aware of some of them." "But this opened up Second Uncles old wounds..." The youngdy took a deep breath and said sensitively, "I know that in the whole of Iron Cloud Nation, the one person that would not want to bring up the events that happened that year is you, Second Uncle. But today, you brought it up first. Second Uncle did that for me..." "Also for Iron Cloud." Tie Long Cheng face became somber, resilience clearly shown on his face, "Not talking about it does not mean it did not happen. If therees a day when Second Uncle can no longer go into the battlefield, I hope that people wont make the wrong judgements just because the truth had been concealed. That is why I must talk about it! Even if the wound has already scarred over, it must be uncovered." Chapter 80 Whats A Brother? "Even though we feel that this person can be used to aplish many great things, we should still be cautious. I am certain that he wants to rebel and fight against Diwu Qing Rou. However, the reasons why he would want to do such a thing remains unclear to me. Moreover, the strangest thing is that I did not detect a thirst for power in his eyes. This was truly surprising to me." Tie Long Cheng contemted out loud. "Has that day finallye...?" "Are you referring to... the trials? Well, that is a possibility. Moreover, if that is the case, you should keep your identity concealed. "Hmmm... but there hasnt been much talk of such a legend in a long time." "I believe you should seize this opportunity and at the same time send people to investigate further. See if there are any new appearances of young and powerful talents." Tie Long Cheng said inly, "If there are, especially if there are more than one, then it is likely that our guess is urate." "Um, but we still have to keep some distance from that person." "Of course. He could be used, but not controlled!" "This Chu Yang was really expelled from Beyond the Heavens Sect." The youngdy thought for a moment before uttering those words. "Expelled by Beyond the Heavens Sect? How is that possible? Why would Wu Yun Liang be even willing to expel such a brilliant talent from his sect?" "I also felt that was strange. Moreover, I felt the person who was beside him really came from that ce." "The person next to him?" "Well the young man who stood beside him was also very frightening. Moreover, his background is even more mysteriouspared to that of Chu Yangs. It is as though he appeared out of nowhere." "However, this is of no consequence as long as he listens to Chu Yang. Therefore, we only need to worry about the actions of Chu Yang and monitor what he does. Also, find a way for me to contact Wu Yun Liang of Beyond the Heavens Sect. I would like to meet him and ask him some questions face to face." "Sure!" "Let the court officials know that the case involving the string of robberies no longer needs to be investigated." Tie Long Chengughed as he said it, "If they continue to investigate and find out the truth, wouldnt we have to waste our energy to clean his butt for him?" "I see, so Second Uncle has even considered this." The youngdy said as her face turned red with embarrassment. She felt slightly uneasy by the phrase that her second uncle used, "cleaning his butt". "Its more like everyone wants to wipe his butt!" Tie Long Chengughed. This made the youngdy a little pensive. Then suddenly her eyes lit up. These were crude words; but did they actually hold some profound meaning? The youngdy and Tie Long Cheng parted ways at a forked road. She waved and gently fluttered off, disappearing after a couple of turns. Tie Long Chengs eyes followed the youngdy as she left. Suddenly, a trace of pity appeared in his eyes as he sighed. He then muttered, "Iron Cloud has truly be a burden to hold up..." "However, no matter how heavy the burden might be, as long as the Grand Marshal is here, Iron Cloud shall remain!" His second inmand who stood next to him followed up in respect because of how highly he regarded him. "I am but the Grand Marshal, not..." Tie Long Cheng shook his head without finished his sentence. He paused for a moment before yelling, "Lets head back home." With that, he proceeded forward, leading the group. Not too far away was Tie Long Chengs residence - Heavens Prestige Manor. In Iron Cloud Nation, Tie Long Cheng was given the title Heavens Prestige Royal Highness! I am already old. Its time step aside and let the enthusiastic young people take over. Tie Long Cheng thought and ordered, "In the future, all military matters, big or small, should be reported to the prince at the same time you report to me! If its not a big battle, there is no need to consult me. I... need to rest for a few years." "This..." The subordinates who were next to him stood horrified. "The prince can take care of it." Tie Long Cheng said lightly, "If he is unable to, then this nation should not even exist any longer." These words of his were filled with implications. ... Even though Tie Long Cheng left, his blockade order was never rescinded. People came and looked, but none of them dared to enter. However, the two individuals inside the shop were not worried at all. At about noon, Gu Du Xing grabbed arge amount of money and spent itvishly on food and wine. He filled the entire table with the food and beverages that he purchased. They then rxed as took their time, relishing in the food and drinks. After filling up a cup, Gu Du Xing proposed a toast, "Chu Yang, this one is to you!" "Good, cheers!" "Ah..., strangely, I dont want to drink this cup of wine." "Oh? Why?" "After I drink this, I, Gu Du Xing, will no longer... journey alone. It is almost paradoxical considering my name means to travel alone." "Then you should change your name. Gu Shuang Fei... How do you feel about that?" "Thats ok. But... would you rather I carry you and fly or the other way around?" "Get out of here! You can fly with a pair of pigs!" "Hahaha..." After three rounds, they had already finished two five pound wine jars whichid empty on the ground. There were still two jars left on the table but both of them were half empty. Moreover, this was the strongest type of wine. Gu Du Xing was getting a little drunk and said loudly, "Chu Yang, I just realised how great and capable you are! But what really doesnt make sense to me is why your family kicked you out? I cant see any reason why they would have done so! How could there be a young person in this world worthy of my respect? This is not right..." "I have no family." Chu Yang paused for a moment and hastily drank an entire a cup of wine. "No family?" "I am an orphan. More specifically, I was abandoned." Chu Yangughed as tears came out of his eyes, "I dont even know my own name. My current name was given by my teacher." Silence filled the air. "Well... At least there is a silver lining... You still have the hope of meeting your parents again! After all, you just dont know where they are." Gu Du Xing sighed, "Although I know who my parents are, I will never be able to see them again because they were killed..." "Lets not talk about such depressing things! Drink, drink..." "Yes, drink! Lets not talk about that anymore." ... "Chu Yang, before I met you, I did not have a brother..., but now I have one... hehe..." "Really? Where is he? Why havent I met him yet?" "Its doesnt matter that you havent met him. Its enough that I met him, hahaha..." "Brother... What is a brother?" "Brother... A brother is a brother!" Gu Du Xingughed loudly, "If there were a mountain of knives in front of my brother, I would be ready to go over that mountain for him! That is what it means to be a brother! It doesnt matter even if my brother does not see me as a brother as long as I see him as a brother!" Gu Du Xing was finally drunk. He stood up and wobbled unsteadily, trying to maintain his bnce before suddenly beating his chest as he looked up towards the heavens and yelling. "In the past two decades, I have never been this happy! Hahaha... I am happy!" He suddenly fell face t on the table and started snoring... Chu Yangs vision started to be a little hazy, but he was still sober enough to bring the cup of wine to his mouth. After swallowing the wine, he suddenly became still. He muttered, "If there is a mountain of knives in front of my brother, I would be ready to go over that mountain for him! This is a brother! It doesnt matter even if my brother does not see me as a brother as long as I see him as a brother!" He nodded his head a few times. Then he shook his head and smiled, muttering "If you treat your brother that way, then your brother would naturally treat you the same way. That is what it means to be brothers! It is to take care of one another! It takes two not one." His eyes stared nkly into space as he whispered, "If you are my brother then you will definitely not be alone!" Even though he had said it in a low voice, the words that he uttered were full of bravado. He suddenly reminisced about Tan Tan, the person who found the only precious treasure in his entire life and wanted to give it to his martial brother! That is also a brother! He then lifted the wine jar in a drunken stupor and began to chug it, spilling wine everywhere! ... The result of their drinking was the closing of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. Both of the drunken men snored loudly as theyid on the table... Outside the door, people were passing by. However, inside the smell of wine and meat filled the air and was apanied by sounds of snores. Both of these people had a rare indulgence. They both knew that such a chance for careless indulgence would be hard toe byter. It was not till it was afternoon that both of them awoke and came to their senses. The wine that was spilled over their clothes had dried up. As they came to their sense, they looked at each other andughed. At this moment, there was a knock on the door, "Excuse me. Is this Chu Yangs ce?" The voice belonged to a youngdy. Chu Yang was startled. He recognised the voice instantly. It was Wu Qian Qian! Chapter 81 The Crown Princes Invitation Wu Qian Qian walked through the door gracefully as soon as it opened. She wore a blue outfit and looked absolutely stunning in it. "Oh Chu Yang, it is you." Wu Qian Qian was surprised and looked at Chu Yang with a puzzled expression. She would never have imagined that Chu Yang would appear at the Iron Cloud Citadel. Moreover, he had caught the attention of Prince Bu Tian. Tie Bu Tian had asked Wu Qian Qian about Chu Yang before. However, she did not think that the Prince Tie Bu Tian was referring to the same Chu Yang which she had met previously at the Purple Bamboo Garden. Wu Qian Qian had just assumed that it was someone else who had the same name. Surely, somewhere out there, there is a heroic youth also named Chu Yang. This was because although Chu Yang of Purple Bamboo Garden was quick-witted, his cultivation level was low. She simply thought that he wouldnt have been even worthy of the princes attention. However, now that this familiar face appeared in front of her, there was no longer any doubt. "Elder Martial Sister Wu, why did youe here?" Chu Yang asked, a little surprised. "What? Am I not allowed toe?" Wu Qian Qian replied, her face slightly flushed. She suddenly recalled the words that Du Shi Qing had said to the prince: "This youths life is really pitiful. He loved his martial sister, but his elder martial brother wanted to take her by force. In a moment of folly, as he was ovee with emotion, he had identally killed his elder martial brother... What a waste of a talent... Oh, his martial sister was said to be the daughter of the leader of Beyond the Heavens Sect..." Wu Qian Qian was blushing and her face felt a little warm as her thoughts reached this point. Daughter of the leader of Beyond the Heavens Sect? My father only has one daughter - me! Does that mean that Chu Yang likes me? But... This is all too sudden... "Of course you cane. Pleasee on in" Chu Yang scratched his head as he took a step back to allow Wu Qian Qian toe in. "You are no longer a disciple of Beyond the Heavens Sect. My father has already sent out an official notice to everyone within the sect that you have been expelled. Therefore, please do not call me elder martial sister anymore." Wu Qian Qian pitied Chu Yang. She couldnt understand why he was expelled from the sect for such a reason? However, Wu Qian Qian used this draw a line and create some distance between them. This was to prevent Chu Yang from using the fact that they were both originally from the same sect to connect with her. This was Iron Cloud Citadel, if something were to happen, there repercussions to the reputation of Beyond the Heavens Sect as she was still part of it. "Oh, should I call you little sister instead?" Chu Yang scratched his head a few more times before continuing, "But you seem to be older than me. Perhaps I should call you Elder Sister Qian Qian instead?" Wu Qian Qians face turned even redder. She scolded, "Stop messing around! Follow me quickly." "Follow older sister?" "The prince sent for me to invite you. Although I really cant see what the prince sees in you such that he personally specified that he wanted to invite you." Wu Qian Qian said as she red at him. "If it was just him saying my name and wanting to invite me, I will not go!" Chu Yangughed before adding, "But since older sister specially came to invite me, I shall ept the invitation." "Meet" and "invite" were two very different things, each holding a different meaning, which reflected Tie Bu Tians attitude. Chu Yang was sessful in setting up his first foundation as a base of power, many different tactics to show off to Tie Bu Tian. First, there was his sharp gaze and agile movements. There would also be Du Shi Qings endless praises and the irresistible Heavenly Armament Pavilion. And now, there was the addition of Tie Long Chengs referral. After careful reflection and contemtion, Tie Long Cheng would tell Tie Bu Tian everything that had happened. Chu Yang had no doubt about this. Tie Long Chengs description of Chu Yang would affirm another thing: Chu Yangs conjectures and intelligence were unparalleled! That his judgements in worldly events were urate and his understanding of Diwu Qing Rou was profound. Everything that they discussed was rted to the survival of Iron Cloud Nation and the oue of the war between Tie Bu Tian and Diwu Qing Rou. It would have been strange if Tie Bu Tian had not asked to meet him! After Chu Yang left Beyond the Heavens Sect, he joined Du Shi Qings group. Everything that he had nned and arranged was all in anticipation of this day. And this day was finally here! This was a key moment and Chu Yang would not pass up on this opportunity to increase his social status. "It was the prince who sent me to invite you, okay?" Wu Qian Qian continued angrily, "The prince knows that I know you; thats why he especially sent me here. He also sent ny-nine of his bodyguards. The carriage in front is the one used by the prince. He even sent sixteen armored riders as an extra precaution. These are all formalities reserved for national guests! These past few years, no one had received such a wee in Iron Cloud Nation! "Oh?" Chu Yang could not help but be startled. He had anticipated that Tie Bu Tian would send people to invite him. However, he had not expected such arge ceremonious wee like this. ... Chu Yang swayed back and forth as he sat in an extravagantly decorated carriage. There were 8 golden-armoured riders which lead the entourage, each on looked as fearless as the other. They rode on horses which were as white as snow and all of the horses were strong, muscr and incredibly well groomed. As for the rest, there were two golden-armored riders on either side of the carriage and four golden-armored riders behind the carriage. In addition, there were ny-nine silver-armored soldiers. Their posture and stature were incredibly straight. Their formation was so orderly that at any angle, one could see a straight marching line with all of their movements smooth and in perfect unity. The soldiers marched neatly with their figures like statues and their gaze unwavering. Everything was so nicely lined up and orderly that it created a scene which astonished many because of how professional they looked. Chu Yang slightly squinted his eyes, as he tried to keep hisposure and appear calm. Almost as though everything that was happening before his eyes was something he saw every single day. He sat straight in a formal manner. However, in his mind, he was screaming: Wow, I cant believe it, this is so grand. Once everything is over, I am going to create a team like this. No matter where I go, I want them to put on the same ceremony. This is truly an impressive sight... Even though he felt powerful, Chu Yan still let the curtains in the carriage down. If Chu Yang showed his face to the outside now, Diwu Qing Rou would probably know that the person invited by Tie Bu Tian was him... That would not be a good thing! Safety above all else... "Thank you, Senior Chu foring. I am grateful. Please take a seat." Tie Bu Tian was refined, draped in an outfit which was pure white, as beautiful as snow. He smiled and greeted Chu Yang warmly. Chu Yang was a little surprised when he realised that the ce Tie Bu Tian decided met him was Bu Tian Pavilion. On the way there, he did not see anyone else. It was as if this meeting was extremely secret. Their meeting ce was a smallke behind Bu Tian Pavilion. In the middle of theke, there was a small ind with a little pavilion. The guards brought Chu Yang to the pavilion and immediately returned to their positions. Chu Yang watched Tie Bu Tian, who had a calm and quiet aura around him. However, he seemed slightly distant. The courtesy that Tie Bu Tian extended to Chu Yang had made him feel warm for a moment. But now it hadpletely disappeared. If it was a boy of the same age, he would have cried tears of gratitude sworn his loyalty to the prince for the rest of his life. But Chu Yang was a monster that lived two lifetimes, as such he continued to keep his calm. Tie Bu Tian was pretty good, managing to impress him for at least a little bit. "Your Highness, what orders do you have for me?" Chu Yang asked leisurely. "I am not giving you any orders. Senior Chu is talented. I am sure you know why I want to meet with you today." Tie Bu Tian smiled gently. "This peasant is ignorant. I do not understand the princes intentions." Tie Bu Tian sighed and stood up. He sped his hands behind his back, turning to look at the calmke surface. He then said, "Senior Chu came from a sect in Jiang Hu. Surely you understand the current view of the world. Although both the royal courts and Jiang Hu are clearly divided, they are both from the same root and should not be separated from one another." "If the royal court is a circle of prevailing power that envelopes everything, then Jiang Hu is a different circle of power, only slightly weaker!" Tie Bu Tian quietly said, "In other words, Jiang Hu is a secondary force, capable of assisting the royal courts power at crucial periods. For example, when the people fall into hard times, a hero would rise up and rally the people. Thus, creating a new center of power." "New countries are started by Jiang Hu! Although they might depend on some power from the royal courts, however, most of the power originates from Jiang Hu! After certain changes, these individuals will umte their own power, territory and their ownws! The final result of such sess is that they will be the leader of the royal court!" Chu Yang thought carefully and before he nodded, "What Your Highness said is true." He thought about how things had changed over the past few thousand years. After unexpected changes, numerous countries fell and many new ones rose by that path. Those new countries were indeed started by people of Jiang Hu. Even though a great majority failed and were destroyed, many also seeded. Saying that the royal court was an evolved form of Jiang Hu was not entirely wrong. Chapter 82 Clashing With The Prince "My ancestors were arge family in Jiang Hu. They were known as the East Mountains Tie Family. We ruled before an entire region before we entered the royal courts." Tie Bu Tian continued to speak slowly with his back facing Chu Yang, "However, the moment a force from Jiang Hu bes involved with the political arena of the royal court, it no longer has any choice but to follow the rules of the royal court. The management methods of Jiang Hu might be fine for ruling over a family or people within a region. However, they most certainly cannot be used to rule a nation. This is one of the Jiang Hus limitations." "There wille a time when you have to decide to get rid of something in exchange for something new. Most of the time, it is likely that you have to remove the good people! In Jiang Hu, all of us treat one another as brothers. However, in the royal court, it is strictly emperor and subject. If the subject still views the emperor as a brother, the situation of brothers killing on another is bound to happen!" Throughout history, this has always been the case. It is never of use to retain the unnecessary things or rtions which might cause problems in the future. Simrly, if the rtionship of emperor and subject works exceedingly well, then get rid of the system of brotherly rtion when ruling over a nation! "Although such methods may be viewed as ruthless, they are done out of necessity! Those people who spend their daysmenting about such things are bound to fail. In order to rule over a nation, you have to be impartial and indifferent to such issues. Moreover, one must be willing to ept the ridicules of history. Once they are capable of carrying such burdens, only then are you ready to take on the role of leading a nation! It is impossible to lead a nation with purely your heart, emotions or brotherly love. The key to having sess is to rule withws! This is the biggest difference between Jiang Hu and the royal court!" Chu Yang was puzzled as he wondered why Tie Bu Tian was saying all these things to him. "So people will say emperors are ruthless!" Tie Bu Tian concluded, "Because if an emperor uses his heart, he finds himself unable to rule a nation and make the right decisions. Everyone knows that brothers are valuable and reliable, but once a brother is praised and eclipses the leader, he must step down. Even if this brother is faithful, it has to done to ascertain power and a clear leadership. An emperor lives in constant torment. Their days are filled with solitude and hardship." "This is the price to ensure the stability of the kingdom and peace in the world!" Tie Bu Tian turned his head and looked at Chu Yang, "Senior Chu has no desires for the royal court. Moreover, Senior Chu came to Iron Cloud as a person of Jiang Hu. However, Senior Chu wants to borrow the strength of Iron Cloud to topple Diwu Qing Rou!" Tie Bu Tian took a deep breath and said slowly, "This is Senior Chus main purpose!" "My guess is that Senior Chu does not want to have a subject and ruler rtionship with Bu Tian. What you want is to work with Bu Tian as brothers. After everything is done, Senior Chu will want to return to Jiang Hu. These are Senior Chus thoughts! Am I right?" "Senior Chu is someone who would rather stay in Jiang Hu! This pride of being part of Jiang Hu is so intense that you would never be content under anyonesmand or control!" He smiled showing a trace of sadness, and slowly asked, "Senior Chu, is Bu Tian correct?" Chu Yang waspletely shocked and struck with terror as he looked at Tie Bu Tian. However, despite what he was feeling, he kept a calm expression and his eyes remained fixated on Tie Bu Tian. Even though this was Tie Bu Tians first conversation with Chu Yang, he had managed to see right through Chu Yangs intentions. Such a mind made Chu Yang see the person in front of him in a different light. "Your Highness is correct." Chu Yang said casually, "That is exactly how I feel." "Haha..." Tie Bu Tianughed bitterly, "This is our first meeting; I wanted to make this issue clear. Because if Senior Chu continues to work with this mentality, then there will surely be conflicts with Bu Tian. Moreover, these contradictions between the royal court and Jiang Hu are irreconcble." "Your Highness worries too much." Chu Yang said sincerely, "What Your Highness worries about is the contradictions that will arise after peace is restored. I have never been interested in the power of the royal court. Once Diwu Qing Rou is toppled, you will never have to see Chu Yang again!" "I know that this is Senior Chus decision!" Tie Bu Tian sighed, "However, I am sure that, when that timees, many territories of Iron Cloud would no longer be maintained with Senior Chu gone! The moment Senior Chu leaves, Iron Cloud Nation will no doubt fall into turmoil!" "Your Highness, may I ask how old you are?" Chu Yang asked. "I have wasted neen years already." Tie Bu Tians eyes suddenly showed a mncholy and lost look. "Your Highness has been immersed too deep into the tactics and strategies of the royal court." Chu Yang said sharply, "To you, everything has to be measured by the royal court. Before a decision is made, it has to be thought over and weighed ording to its benefits and disadvantages as well as to be seen as it being part of a bigger picture. However, all of these things are unnecessary!" "Your Highness worries far too much. However, he has forgotten one thing. This thing has to measured and taken into consideration. It is life or death; victory or failure." Chu Yang continued, "Currently, the Iron Cloud Nation is still rtively unstable and can easily be thrown into chaos. Moreover, Great Zhaos national strength is 10 times greater than that of the Iron Cloud Nation. It not only has courageous soldiers but also brilliant and strong leaders. The Great Zhao Nation also has 10 Great Dragon Tiger Generals, each one with at least a thousand victories. Diwu Qing Rou is not only exceptionally capable, but also a brilliant tactician with the resolve to do whatever it takes to achieve his goal - ruling over the entire continent." "Iron Cloud could crumble at any moment, endangering the lives of 600 million people. In the face of such impending danger, Your Highness is only able to think of the peaceful future?" Chu Yang sneered, "I was not aware that Your Highness is this confident. Or perhaps arrogant is the right word! If Your Highness keeps underestimating Diwu Qing Rou, Chu Yang might as well leave this ce and retire somece else without a care." Tie Bu Tians countenance changed. He nced at Chu Yang, looking at him for a brief moment before tilting his body and bowing. "What Senior Chu says is true. Bu Tian is honoured to learn more from you. We should not talk that far into the future..." In this meeting, both of these individuals had already sparred with one another albeit with words. Moreover, Chu Yang seemed to have to upper hand. Tie Bu Tian had gone through all the trouble of saying and exined everything he did in order to quash Chu Yangs loyalty towards Jiang Hu and make Chu Yang one of his subjects. Despite there being an element of truth in what he said, most of which was over exaggerated and biased. Chu Yangs counter-argument showed that his decision was final and would not change. Moreover, he had pointed out the wed logic in Tie Bu Tians thinking. His words were exaggerated and had not given Tie Bu Tian any room for rebuttal. Chu Yang was also aware that Tie Bu Tian was being pressured intensely by Diwu Qing Rou. It was natural for Tie Bu Tian to think about life, death, victory, and failure. In fact, Tie Bu Tian was probably constantly thinking about this. Chu Yang simply made use of the words and his thoughts to convince Tie Bu Tian. Tie Bu Tian used the entire world to pressure Chu Yang. However, Chu Yang had immediately countered using Diwu Qing Rou as well as the six hundred million people of Iron Cloud Nation for good measure. Both parties somewhat overstated their points. Nevertheless, they each understood the others intentions. However, they both chose not to say it outright simply because they felt that it would have been too confrontational. At that point in time, Tie Bu Tians loss would not be minimal, and Chu Yang would have also found his objective difficult to achieve. Therefore, the each of the sides naturally formed a delicate bnce. Under pressure from Chu Yangsst statement, Tie Bu Tian had no choice but to take a step back and admit defeat in this battle of wits. However, it helped him prove that he was a person capable of epting the ideas of others. "Senior Chu, you are such a direct person and your words are as sharp as a knife." Tie Bu Tian said, smiling. "Your Highness also had a solid defense." Chu Yang smiled in return. "Senior Chu has wasted many thoughts on your journey to Iron Cloud. You arrived quite suddenly, giving me quite a shock. At that time, I had already wanted to recruit you to help me. However, before I could do so, you had Saintly Physician Du help rmend you, taking advantage of my urgent need for talent!" Tie Bu Tian sighed and smiled, "Afterpleting all of this, Senior Chu did not even bother toe and see me. Instead, you used the Heavenly Armament Pavilion as a force that Iron Cloud Nation was unable to resist. In turn, Senior Chus position went up again. Moreover, you managed to create such asting impression at the highest level of Iron Cloud Nations royal court such that Royal Uncle went to see you! From then on, you showcased your strengths and insights on pressing issues! Finally, Senior Chu just sat the Heavenly Armament Pavilion and waited for my invitation. Senior Chu nned everything down to the finest detail and simply watched everything fall into ce!" Chapter 83 Manage The Inside Before Looking Ou "I generally do not enjoy being led by the nose by someone else. However, in this situation, I do not seem to have any other choice other than to act ording to Senior Chus ns. Although I feel like I am on the losing end, it is still somewhat bearable. Senior Chu has made such a strategic move. Moreover, you managed to make a name for yourself in such a short time with almost nothing other than your wit! In addition, your tactics stated clearly that Senior Chu would not be anyones subject. You really have left me without any choice but to coborate with you on our nations military matters!" Tie Bu Tian gave a reluctant smile. "Senior Chu was able to create such an opportunity alone. This no doubt requires a certain level of intellect, precise nning and a seasoned grasp of the entire situation. You are certainly worthy of my respect and utmost admiration! Senior Chu, you are no doubt extremely talented." Chu Yang squinted andughed, "Such generous praise, I am always happy to receive yourpliments." The negotiation period was now over and Tie Bu Tian had conceded. Therefore, Chu Yang was trying to create a more light-hearted atmosphere. Chu Yangsment caught Tie Bu Tian by surprise. He was not able to hold back hisughter. And in an attempt to mask hisugh, he wiped the edge of his mouth, covering it and smiled. "Senior Chu is really hrious." At this moment, Chu Yang shivered. He had almost wanted to run away! The prince...! What prince? Can a woman be called a prince? He seemed more like a princess! Although Tie Bu Tian was clearly a man, he acted slightly femininely. The smile and those eyes were simply much more suited for ady... Chu Yangs eyes widened and the edge of his mouth twitched. Oh heavens...! You allow me to fight fate and go against history... But now you want me to coborate with this feminine guy? Chu Yang felt shivers run down his spine. He thought to himself... No wonder he cultivated the Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique. If such a feminine guy like him had not cultivated it, it would certainly be a waste... After Tie Bu Tian was done pretending to wipe his mouth and returned to his natural self, giving off a slightly imposing aura, Chu Yang felt goosebumps on his skin. He felt as though his whole world was spinning. "Senior Chu? Senior Chu?" Tie Bu Tian was concerned when he saw Chu Yang dazed. "Uh... well..." Chu Yang had returned to his senses. Sweat began to drip down his forehead... The thought of having to coborate with him for at least 2 more years made Chu Yang ufortable. Suddenly, he felt as though his future would be filled with hardship and tragedies... "Senior Chu, looking at the current condition of Iron Cloud Nation, if Senior Chu was given free reign, where would you begin?" Tie Bu Tian smiled as he asked sincerely. He was pretending to remain ignorant of Chu Yangs sudden change in mood. "Hmmm... please give me a moment to think about it." Chu Yang said as he ced one head on his forehead, pretending to be deep in thought. However, he actually already knew what he was going to respond to that question. He was just slightly shaken by the Princes mannerisms and needed some time to regain hisposure. "If you want to eliminate the foreign invasion, deal with the internal strife." Chu Yang said as he ced all his effort into trying to activate the Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique to suppress some of the thoughts he was experiencing. If you want to eliminate the foreign invasion, you need to first deal with internal pacification... Tie Bu Tian felt a weird sense of deja vu, and he wondered why those words that Chu Yang had said sounded so familiar. The first time he heard these words, there was a great change in the royal court. The second time, three million soldiers became dried bones in the battlefield... The third time he heard them was when the royal court was convening. At that time, Royal Uncle Tie Long Cheng raised his saber and sorted out the officials all at once, creating a river of blood! Today, Chu Yang came here, and his first priority was these words. Could there be another uing period of turmoil or extensive change? "Yes, that is right." Tie Bu Tian smiled and said, "But the problem is... although the foreign invasion is a problem that can be seen, the problem of internal turmoil is hidden." "They just need to be screened." Chu Yang smiled confidently. "What if I gave Senior Chuplete control over this process?" Tie Bu Tian smiled as he formally submitted a coboration request. "That is still insufficient!" Chu Yang said, shaking his head. "Its still not enough?" "I hear that Your Highness created a Bu Tian Pavilion?" Chu Yang asked casually, "If we are to coborate, we should trust each other. I want Bu Tian Pavilion!" Tie Bu Tian looked at him coldly. His cold gaze continued for a while as he remained motionless. After a long time, Tie Bu Tian finally stood up. sping his hands behind his back, he strolled towards the pavilions railing. His eyes followed the reflective water in the afternoon light. A gentle wind blew, gliding over theke, causing his white robe to flutter in the wind. "Before I was eleven, I was an innocent child and did not know much. I was loved by my father and mother. Even my 6 elder sisters treated me exceedingly well, almost like a treasure. At that time, I was carefree and was able to enjoy the beauties of this world." Tie Bu Tian said with his back facing Chu Yang. His eyes were beginning to be hazy and a little watery but his voice remained as calm as before. "My father was sad when I was born. He even went to extent that he banned all talks about my birth. Back then, I did not understand the reasons behind his actions." "One year, father put on his golden armor and went to war! Before my eyes, he appeared like an invincible being almost like a god. However, in less than half a year, my world crumbled. My father was carried back home, fighting for his life." "However, when my mother came to care for him, there was a sudden wave of anger that took over him. This wave of emotion caused him to single-handedly kill his beloved wife." Upon finishing his sentence, two streams of tears began to roll down Tie Bu Tians cheeks. Chu Yang looked up in surprise. He was startled by what he just heard. Why did this emperor of Iron Cloud Nation kill his wife? "It was after that that father became lucid. However, he ordered all six of my sisters along with their families to be killed. He then followed to withdraw Second Uncle and all of his troops from the battlefield back to attack the pce and kill everyone! On that very day, within the imperial city, many lives were lost. Everyone had thought that Second Uncle was attempting to usurp the throne; however, it was not till muchter that we realised this was not the case." "After that, father held my hand and said these words before falling into aa." Tie Bu Tian stood upright but his voice was trembling. He continued with a firm voice but Chu Yang could sense the pain within, "From now on, you will be Tie Bu Tian! The sky of the Iron Cloud Nation may have copsed but I hope you will be able to restore it. Always remember that in order to rule a nation, you need be able to be cruel. If you have the cruelty to kill your enemies, you must also have the same cruelty to kill yourself!" "After he finished, Father held Second Uncles hand and said, "I am entrusting him to you." with that Father became unconscious..." Chu Yang frowned and thought: This story of Tie Bu Tian has so many vague and mysterious things. However, one thing that we know for sure is that when the emperor killed his wife and his daughters, his mind was clear! But why did he do so? Chu Yang couldnt help shake the feeling that there was a secret which was hidden within this story! Tie Bu Tian took a deep breath before he continued, "I hate father; I really hate him for killing my family! Second Uncle was very strict with me. He had announced to everyone that I was the Prince of Iron Cloud and that when I be of age, I would be Iron Clouds ruler. From that day on, Second Uncle invited countless of masters everyday to teach me different things. There were at least 10 masters who were waiting to see me each day. Moreover, I was only allowed to sleep for an hour. Even during meal times, there would always be someone in front of me teaching. Second Uncle would give me a beating every time I cked off a little . At that time, out of 365 days, there were at least 300 days where I was badly bruised. It seemed as though Second Uncles strictness toward me surpassed that of the most difficult teacher in the world!" Tie Bu Tian said lightly, "I went to see father often. Even though he had moments where he was awake, he would insist on killing himself at those times. And after he was prevented from doing so, he would quietly cry... Year after year, he would hold on to my mother and sisters name ques with tears running down his face. He usually cried until he became unconscious. His body also grew weaker day by day..." Chapter 84 If You Are Capable, I Will Accept Your Demands! "I thought that he regretted what he had done, but it was only after that I realised I had been mistaken." Tie Bu Tian said in a low voice, "At that time, I questioned myself. If he was indeed the one who killed both my mother and my sisters, why would he cry? Does he regret his actions? Is he miserable? He deserves to be miserable after everything that he has done!" "Even now, I still resent him! However, after a number of years, I began to understand his position and found it harder to hate him." Tie Bu Tian continued as he sped his hands behind his back. Tears ran down his cheeks and his eyes revealed his emotions he felt, along with deep conflict that was waging within him. "It wasnt until these past few years that I finally realised that my fathers heart was filled with agony. Being a father, he had to bear different sufferings and as a man, he had his responsibilities. However, most of all, as an emperor the burdens that he had to shoulder were exceedingly heavy." Tie Bu Tian took a deep breath and said, "As for me... I was constantly under Second Uncles pressure to learn everything. There were countless times that I had to learn so much that I just broke down and cried. I continued to cry until Second Uncle picked up the whip and whip me to my senses... This was a vicious cycle and it continued relentlessly. However, as the days went by, not only had I learned philosophy but also tactics, martial arts, ruling strategies all of which fortifying my mental strength. Second Uncle carved those words my father said to me on the table and hung them on my bedroom walls as well as the ces which I frequented. I was forced to recite those words as a mantra before every meal..." "Second Uncle fought valiantly in the battlefields and nned countless strategies; he was the determining factor of each battle. At the same time, he controlled and ruled over the entire nation. At that time, he was always so fatigued from all the burdens and responsibilities which he had taken on that he could barely open his eyes. Moreover, he did not even have time to talk to me. However, he always found time to talk to my teachers about what I had learnt and afterwards give me a thorough beating, as if he would never be satisfied with me..." "As a result, I never dared to skive any longer because of his constant punishments..." There was a gulping sound which came from Tie Bu Tians throat as though he had swallowed something. He then continued, "I hated Father. But I hated Second Uncle even more... However, there was one day that I saw Second Uncle use the Dark Flower Juice to dye his hair. He was only thirty-two years of age at that point in time and was renowned for his courage and good looks in Iron Cloud. However, ever since Father had be stricken with illness, his hair began to turn white until there seemed to be more white than ck. This resulted in Second Uncle dying his hair frequently to conceal this fact." "At that point in time, I looked down on Second Uncle. What sort of man worried about his looks and dyed his hair? Onlyter was it then that I realised. It was because Father was ill and I was too young that Second Uncle had to bare the weight of ruling many roles to rule over Iron Cloud Nation. His health was one of Iron Cloud Nations greatest hope at that time. If people had realised that his head was full of white hair, it would havee as a shock to everyone, especially people within the military! "Each day, Second Uncle was either fighting on the battlefield or training soldiers. He looked powerful and extremely ferocious. All he needed to do was yell and the hearts of hundreds of soldiers would tremble. However, when he reached home, every night, he could barely even lift his legs. He had trouble speaking and his hands were shaking as he ate. Moreover, he was a Revered Martial Artist! But each day he was constantly being drained, almost to the point of copse." "After understanding Fathers and Second Uncles suffering, I began to focus all my efforts on my education and learnt as much as I could. Each time he came home from a skirmish against Diwu Qing Rou, he would go over them with me a few dozen times! It was about three years ago that I finally began to grasp everything and then began my life as a true prince. That was when I had discovered that all of the decisions that were made by Second Uncle were done in my name. All of the Iron Cloud Nation and perhaps even the entire world believed that there was a heaven-born ruler in Iron Cloud! Iron Cloud Nation was now filled with hope!" "However, none of them knew how such a ruler hade into existence. How could there be such a thing as a heaven-born ruler? People are ignorant of what kind of resolve and training goes into forging and making such an individual. That a path as such is filled with cruelty!" Tie Bu Tians voice was cynical and sorrowful. "When I first took control, nothing was done well. Fortunately, there was Second Uncle who stood by me every single day when the royal court convened. Anyone who had dared disrespect or questioned my authority would have been thrown out and beheaded. Second Uncle ruled with an iron fist, worse than perhaps even some tyrants. However, it was because of his help that I had a firm grip on Iron Cloud and soon after, Second Uncle no longer got involved in the affairs of the royal courts." "I heard that he had continued watching over me for three months before he went home and said to Second Aunt, "I am relieved." Soon after, Second Uncle slept for three full days straight, giving everyone at home a big fright." Tie Bu Tian sighed and continued, "The military and politics of Iron Cloud were finally back on the right track. It was then that I founded the Bu Tian Pavilion to gather heroes. I have always hoped to find someone to share this burden which I bear." "For the stability of Iron Cloud and the livelihood of six hundred million people, the pain that we have paid is unimaginable!" "I am too tired! Second Uncle is too tired!" Tie Bu Tian said lightly. His tone was really casual, but Chu Yang could hear the fatigue hidden in it. "Second Uncle rmended you to me." Tie Bu Tian still did not turn around but his voice was firm, "I trust in my uncles judgments, so I will trust you! If you require Bu Tian Pavilion, I willply. However, I will only grant you the position of Adjunct Minister. I cannot directly give you a higher position than this. I am sure you understand." "It is only when you have earned the respect of everyone that I can give youplete ess to the Bu Tian Pavilion. If there is mistrust, there we will no longer work together. However, since we are working together, I will trust you!" Tie Bu Tian finished and walked out without turning back. He glided across the water like a cloud in the wind, touching the surface of the water a few times creating little ripples before disappearing. He did not turn around because he did not want Chu Yang to see the tears that covered his face... ... Chu Yang sat down slowly and remained silent for a long time, taking in what Tie Bu Tian had said. The experience he had shared was sincere and from his heart. Chu Yang believed that Tie Bu Tians motive in telling him about these things was to win his loyalty so much so that he would be willing toy down his life for Tie Bu Tian! However, Chu Yang was someone who had more than a lifetime of experience. In his previous life, Chu Yang had unintentionally learnt the Deep Spirit Principle when he was in Upper Three Heavens. This was the perfect time to use it and evaluate everything that Tie Bu Tian had said. The Deep Spirit Principle was a strange technique. Although it did not have any power, it could detect all forms of trickery or falsehood! This technique was part of a legacy from the Heavenly Three Star n. It ensured that the person with this technique would not be able to be deceived by anyone. However, after employing the Deep Spirit Principle, Chu Yang discovered that everything Tie Bu Tian had said was true! However, there were many things gaps in exnation and things that could not be exined which was strange. Anyone would have seen have seen these gaps in what Tie Bu Tian had said but his words were stillpletely true! For example, why did the emperor of Iron Cloud kill his wife after he sustained such a serious injury? Why had he killed his six daughters and their families? Why did he order a blood purge throughout the royal court? All these things had no clear exnations! But they were the truth! Chu Yang also had no idea what had happened even after reviewing the events which had urred throughout his previous life. In any case, Tie Bu Tian died too early in his previous life, before Chu Yang had a chance to help. The entire situation was covered in mystery! Chu Yang felt that there was a hidden secret which would be able to exin everything perfectly but he did not know what it was. Chu Yang sat there and thought about it for a long time but was unable to gain any new insight. Hence, in the end, he gave up on it. The royal family is really far tooplicated. If I want to figure out the mind and thoughts of an emperor, it is no doubt even more difficult. Well, I tried guessing but there really dont seem to be any clues. I guess theres nothing much I can do. Chu Yang only needed to know that Tie Bu Tian met his conditions for coboration. During that process, Tie Bu Tian did not even bother to haggle. Of course, this was because Tie Bu Tian was an open-minded person. In addition, Chu Yang was useful to Tie Bu Tian and that certainly helped him to be magnanimous and ede to his demands. Other than that, Tie Bu Tian had the mind to take a gamble on this coboration. However, there was a very important factor that Chu Yang understood fully well. It was Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique. This type of technique and Deep Spirit Principle were slightly different but had simr results. Even though Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique was not capable of discovering lies, it helped see through peoples hearts. This gave Tie Bu Tian an incredible intuition! Chapter 85 Adjunct Minister! Tie Bu Tian understood Chu Yangs intentions clearly. Even though he did not have any concrete proof, he believed that Chu Yang would not harm him or Iron Cloud Nation. Furthermore, he was sure that Chu Yang would not misappropriate the power given to him in some sort of evil scheme. This was the reason why Tie Bu Tian was willing to give it a shot. Because he was aware of Chu Yangs capabilities and sure that he would not harm Iron Cloud. At this point, he had actually desperately needed someone to help. He was exhausted from shouldering his burden as the ruler of Iron Cloud. He needed someone to share it with but none of the civil and military officials in the royal court were suitable to help. This was because of their rtionship between them, him being a prince and them being his subjects! Chu Yangs situation was perfect for such a role. This was because Chu Yang would never be subjugated under him and it was also his background that made him suitable to manage Bu Tian Pavilion. He was from Jiang Hu and hence had no connections to the court which was one of the major factors which yed towards this decision that Tie Bu Tian made. If anyone else from the civil or military officials were to take control of Bu Tian Pavilion, Tie Bu Tian would be worried because he was fearful that they may use it for their own benefit. Moreover, he had founded the Bu Tian Pavilion but did not have enough time and energy to properly nurture and develop it into something more powerful. Thus, Tie Bu Tian also had his reasons as to why he hadplied with Chu Yangs request to take over and manage Bu Tian Pavilion. Or who knows what other reasons he might have had. As for Chu Yang, at this time, he was currently thinking about Tie Bu Tians childhood... it was truly a tragedy. Evenpared to a prince of some normal country, Tie Bu Tians childhood was many times worse. As Tie Bu Tian said, the path of a ruler was a cruel one! ... "What ns do you have for your Heavenly Armament Pavilion?" Tie Bu Tian asked with a smile and his naturalposure. It was alreadyte in the afternoon when Chu Yang met with Tie Bu Tian again, giving Tie Bu Tian time to return to his usual self. "Heavenly Armament Pavilion..." Chu Yang had originally wanted to merge Heavenly Armament Pavilion with Bu Tian Pavilion, but when the words reached his mouth, they came out quite differently, "Heavenly Armament Pavilion would exist independently. However, it cannot remain as it currently is; its too wasteful. I shall shift my Heavenly Armament Pavilion to Emerald Flow Lake; is that alright?" The Emerald Flowke was a smallke inside of Iron Cloud Citadel. It was about ten blocks from the Iron Cloud Inner City but seemed rather far away and was a popr spot for people to stroll. This was because it was separated by a dense area of buildings and thus seemed really far away. "Emerald Flow Lake? Not a problem." Tie Bu Tian readily agreed, "I will immediately arrange for it." Tie Bu Tian thought the "wasteful" part Chu Yang was referring to was those divine weapons; However, he was not aware that Chu Yang was, in fact, referring to Gu Du Xing. Such a powerful expert with limitless potential left to sit around idly... that was truly wasteful! Chu Yangs countenance remained unchanged, but he was overjoyed on the inside. However, he knew that Emerald Flow Lake wasnt just a good ce for a stroll. In his previous life, this was the location where he found the second Nine Tribtions Sword fragment! Now if he would directly take over this area, all that he needed to do was to wait until his cultivation level was high enough to break the seal of the second Nine Tribtions Sword fragment. He would be able to obtain the fragment without anyone knowing! The second fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Chu Yang was burning with excitement. Both of them boarded a carriage and moved off. This carriage waspletely sealed off from the outside and had no openings. If someone from the outside were to look, they would not have expected that the prince would be sitting in this ordinary looking carriage. Even though the interior of the carriage was spacious, Chu Yang and the prince sat near one another. Chu Yang was able to smell a whiff of a faint fragrance drifting throughout the air. He couldnt help but snort, concealing his annoyance within. How can a man wear perfume? Tie Bu Tian noticed that something wasnt right. He then began to distract Chu Yang with a conversation about different irrelevant topics. Tie Bu Tians education was truly profound. He was able to talk about a wide variety of topics and whichever topic he chose to converse about would have some insightfulment to provide. The topics ranged from heaven to earth, from legends to current famous figures. His knowledge on every topic was simply amazing. In terms of his education, Chu Yang trailed behind Tie Bu Tian by a great distance. The only thing he could do was listen. Time slowly passed and Chu Yang became more and more engrossed in Tie Bu Tians words and no longer paid any notice to the fragrance that was in the carriage. The carriage stopped and both of them got off. They then entered arge manor. "This is Bu Tian Pavilions headquarters." Tie Bu Tian said softly as he walked. Chu Yang replied with an "oh", surprised with what he saw. For anyone who heard the three words "Bu Tian Pavilion", a grand building woulde to mind. However, it turned out to be just an ordinary one-story building. So that ce with the que "Bu Tian Pavilion" and the smallke that Tie Bu Tian had his first discussion with me at was just a cover? To Chu Yang, that ce felt better suited to be called the "Bu Tian Pavilion." This ce was a little too ordinary. As they walked into the building, Tie Bu Tian brought Chu Yang straight into the main hall. Although there were a few people who were there earlier discussing something, the moment that they saw Tie Bu Tian enter, they immediately stopped what they were doing and stood up to greet him. "This person is Chu Yang, Senior Chu." Tie Bu Tian introduced, "From today on, Senior Chu is a person of our Bu Tian Pavilion. His temporary position is Adjunct Minister of Bu Tian Pavilion. From now on, Senior Chu will be participating in all of Bu Tian Pavilions matters, from nning to decision-making." All five of the people in the room were shocked and it was disyed on their faces as their expressions immediately changed. The title of Adjunct Minister was no ordinary position. If the word "Adjunct" was left out, he would have been Bu Tian Pavilions Minister. Before this, the minister position belonged to Tie Bu Tian; this position was even higher than Pavilion Lord. Could this youth be the future Minister of Bu Tian Pavilion? All of them were extremely surprised. Tie Bu Tian had brought in a youth to take over the position of Minister. The Pavilion Lord and his deputy were of the 5 individuals present in the room. The other 3 were all Martial Great Masters. How could they possibly tolerate a youth being in a greater position of power aspared to them? "This is Bu Tian Pavilions Lord, Icy Soul Revered Saber Artist, Cheng Zi Ang. This is his deputy, Shooting Star Revered Martial Artist, Chen Yu Tong." Tie Bu Tian introduced each person to Chu Yang. All five faces managed to show a smile and came up to greet him one by one. Icy Soul Revered Saber Artist Cheng Zi Ang seemed to be about sixty. He had gray hair and a thin body that seemed quite frail as though a strong gust of wind would be able to knock him off his feet and blow him away. As for Chen Yu Tong, he was arge man with a strong build. He was about forty-five or forty-six years old with a crude face. They both looked and evaluated Chu Yang with their gazes. In their smiles, there were signs of discrimination. After the brief introduction, Tie Bu Tian brought Chu Yang into an inner room. This was a study filled with documents lying in piles and piles. "This is where Bu Tian Pavilion keeps all of the documents on all of Iron Cloud Nations personnel. Each one of these documents has carefully recorded and categorized details from great to small. All the events that happened in their lives, as well as things such as personal abilities or skills, are all written down. As you can see, normally, a person with a cultivation level below Martial Master would be unable to join Bu Tian Pavilion. In addition, if their background were clouded in mystery, they would not be permitted to join either." Tie Bu Tian slowly continued, "At present, Bu Tian Pavilion has a total of eighty-seven people. Within this group, there is one Revered Saber Artist, five Revered Martial Artists, and thirteen Martial Great Masters. The rest are Martial Masters of grade four and up." "This strength is weak. Too weak!" Chu Yang shook his head. Such strength in a sect would be incredibly powerful, but ced in a war between tworge nations, it was far too little. Compared to Diwu Qing Rous Golden Horse Riders Department, this strength was not enough. In fact, it did not even earn the right to bepared to the Golden Horse Riders Department. Golden Horse Riders Department is well-established with about thirty thousand people! Even if you didnt count the support staff, the number of experts at the level of Martial Master and above was about twenty thousand! With such a horrific number, how could a newly established organisation such as Bu Tian Pavilionpare? "Until now, Bu Tian Pavilion has been considered as my personal force and they have only dealt with strategies. Our few assassination attempts have all ended in failure, resulting in us losing many people" Tie Bu Tian said slowly, "Because of this, I am afraid to develop it any further." Chu Yang lightly nodded. Even though Tie Bu Tian did not say it outright, Chu Yang heard: There are spies in Bu Tian Pavilion! As long as there were spies hidden within the organisation, no matter how detailed or well nned the assassination attempts were, they would still no doubt end in failure. It was no different than sending your subordinates straight into the hands of the enemies! "This is the first problem you have to solve." Tie Bu Tian said casually. "Not a problem." Chu Yang nced at the piles of documents and said decisively. Chapter 86 A New Official Needs To Show His Authority "The second problem is that Diwu Qing Rou has been sending in arge number of spies to infiltrate the ranks of Iron Cloud Nation since your skirmishes with him many years ago. Therefore, it is likely that many of them are currently high ranking officials in both the civil and military organisations of Iron Cloud." Tie Bu Tian smiled and replied, "Senior Chu, you once said, if you want to eliminate the foreign invasion, you must first deal with the internal pacification... Once you have sessfullypleted your task in purging the spies within Bu Tian Pavilion, the second task will be assigned to you as well. Your final task will be to fight with the two outside forces. However, the stabilisation of Iron Cloud Nation is your utmost priority. "It doesnt matter if you have to eliminate arge number of people. For the sake of maintaining the stability of Iron Cloud, you may kill all of the people here if necessary." Tie Bu Tian smiled, "However, there are some whose deaths will result in repercussions, and possibly cause arge amount of turmoil." Chu Yang smiled mysteriously. He understood the meaning behind Tie Bu Tians words. What he had meant was that if he couldnt even aplish the first task, he should just leave without even thinking of attempting the second or third... When the Prince referred to stabilization, it was not something that he said on the spur of the moment but it was something which Iron Cloud needed most right now. In the current situation, stability was much more important to Iron Cloud than the rapid development of strength. This had also been Tie Bu Tians biggest issue which he had been facing for a very long time. "Senior Chu, Bu Tian Pavilion will depend on you from now on." As Tie Bu Tian walked out of the door, he turned his head back and smiled. "Bu Tian Pavilion, haha... Your Highness wants me to patch up the sky starting right now?" Chu Yangughed. "Since Senior Chu sincerely wants to coborate, then you should prove that you are capable. Ultimately, divine weapons are simply essories; no matter how much you show them off, theyre only as good as empty ranting." Tie Bu Tian smiled, "Bu Tian Pavilion is your test." "Despite Bu Tian Pavilion being around for about three years, it is not quite developed." His smile concealed many different hidden intentions which left Chu Yang in deep thought as Tie Bu Tian waltzed out. From the moment they stepped into the building, Tie Bu Tian had only introduced Chu Yang and did not say anything to help him assimte into Bu Tian Pavilion. He did it so that Chu Yang would have to use his own abilities and capabilities to establish his leadership in Bu Tian Pavilion, remove the spies and gainplete control of it. After he hadpleted this would the first task be considered aplished and be able to progress his coboration with Tie Bu Tian! Chu Yang had nothing to work with other than his status as a Martial Warrior. If he had wanted to gain control of the entire Bu Tian Pavilion, he would require at least the strength of a Martial Master. Moreover, he also needed to establish his leadership and authority and get them to respect him. This was almost impossible to aplish! However, Chu Yang could not turn back time. He was now here. He desired respect, attention and create an important status for himself. Tie Bu Tian had given him all of that and his initial n was a sess. Moreover, when he asked to be given control of the thing which was considered the most important to Tie Bu Tian, Bu Tian Pavilion, Tie Bu Tian had given him that! Despite Tie Bu Tian being a little feminine in the way he acted in the eyes of Chu Yang, he had given him everything he asked for without reservations. Chu Yang had managed to attain everything he wanted for his first step in Iron Cloud. Now it was time for him to showcase his abilities. If he was unable to earn the respect of the people of Bu Tian Pavilion, it would prove that he was unworthy of Tie Bu Tians trust and he was not as capable as Tie Bu Tian thought. This coboration between Tie Bu Tian and Chu Yang was to push Chu Yang to a point in which he could no longer turn back! Although it had been quite a while since Tie Bu Tian left, Chu Yang was deeply engrossed in the endless pile of documents that were before him. He analysed every word borately. These documents were just records and were notpletely urate. However, Chu Yang was trying to pick out small bits of truths of ws within these reports. From there, he would then decide what step he would then take. It was incredibly difficult trying to further sieve through the people who had already been through a rigorous screening process based on only what was recorded in those reports. However, this was the only point in which Chu Yang could start from. This was simply because he had no spies of his own that he had to rely on his own efforts to work things out. Chu Yang believed that any organisation has small loopholes which people could exploit. In Diwu Qing Rous ns, this ce of Tie Bu Tian is sure to have some ws. It would not be considered sceptical to say that the staff in charge of the screening process for the Bu Tian Pavilion might not even be loyal to Tie Bu Tian! Chu Yang used the remainder of the afternoon to carefully go through all the files of all 87 people in Bu Tian Pavilion. Within this short time period, he managed to memorise everything recorded about them! When he closed his eyes, he visualised all eighty-seven individuals files and ran through his mind and not a single detail was left out. Chu Yang then walked out. "Minister." Seeing Chu Yange out, Icy Soul Revered Saber Artist Cheng Zi Ang stood up first, and the rest of the people behind him followed. Since the time Chu Yang arrived, there had been an addition of seven more people. There were now a total of twelve people from Bu Tian Pavilion in the room. These people looked at Chu Yang with hostility and distrust, but still greeted him respectfully when he sat on the main seat. Most of them were cynical about whether or not Chu Yang was even capable of leading Bu Tian Pavilion. "Official Cheng, we are now of the same organisation, there is no need to stand on ceremony." Chu Yang said casually, which made the Icy Soul Revered Saber Artists mouth twitch a few times. Are you acting like my superior? No need for to stand on ceremony? Moreover, in this statement, Chu Yang had used "Official Cheng" instead of "Senior Cheng"... he did this intentionally to indicate that he was using the rules of the royal court, not that of Jiang Hu. Even though he was one rank higher, it was sufficient to crush the people below! Chu Yangs first sentence told Cheng Zi Ang that even though he was a Revered Saber Artist, this was the royal court, under the princesmand! Even if his superior was weaker than him in terms of martial prowess, he was still of a higher rank and he would still have to obey! In Chu Yangs mind, he did look down a little on this Revered level expert. Since ancient times, there were many Revered level experts who ruled over Jiang Hu, but not many coveted worldly wealth and status. If they had abandoned their ce in Jiang Hu and went to work for the royal court, then they are considered nothing more than a court official. Once you gave up that identity, you demeaned yourself. You will never truly be a Revered level expert again! Even though you might still hold on to that title, but if youe face to face with a Revered level expert from Jiang Hu... Cheng Zi Ang, you dont stand half a chance of winning! "Official Cheng, please let everyone from Bu Tian Pavilion who is currently in Iron Cloud Citadel know that there will be a gathering early tomorrow morning." Chu Yang said casually, "I am a newly instated official and I want to show my authority a little bit; this is pretty standard. I hope Official Cheng will wholeheartedly assist me in this matter!" Cheng Zi Ang was stunned. This new adjunct minister is too straightforward! Even if he wanted to show off his authority, did he have to say it outright like that? ... When Chu Yang came back to Heavenly Armament Pavilion that night he heard the sound of wind swooshinging from the backyard. It was from Gu Du Xing was practicing his sword art. Chu Yang stood on the steps and watched Gu Du Xing practice, but inside, he was in deep thought. Should I bring Gu Du Xing out with me? His fighting strength in Iron Cloud Citadel is that of an expert. Having him with me would greatly help me in solving any problems I might encounter. After all, I am currently only a grade four Martial Warrior. Looking at the shing sword in the backyard, Chu Yang finally shook his head. It was better that Gu Du Xing did not show himself. After all, Bu Tian Pavilion was Bu Tian Pavilion, and Gu Du Xings strength was insurance for the two martial brothers in Iron Cloud Citadel. It would be much more beneficial to keep a trump card hidden, regardless of the situation, rather than showing it to everyone. "Elder Brother Chu, youre back." Gu Du Xing was done with his sword practice. His clothes were soaked and his face was pale. He had been practicing earnestly and had used up a lot of energy. It looked as though he had started to understand Revered Berserker Sword Technique. Gu Du Xing was very curious about Chu Yang. Although Chu Yang was much younger than he was, every time he talked to Chu Yang, Gu Du Xing felt as though he was much more mature. Despite Gu Du Xing being sure that Chu Yang was younger than him, Chu Yang had never brought up the issue of age. This gave him a throbbing headache as to how he was supposed to address Chu Yang. Should you keep calling me Elder Brother Gu? Should I keep calling you Elder Brother Chu? Of course, Chu Yang would never talk about age with Gu Du Xing. If it was based on age... would he not be the lower-ranking one? He would definitely not be as silly as to knowingly put himself at a disadvantage! Moreover, Gu Du Xing could not sense Chu Yangs cultivation level. Was this youth a Martial Great Master or a Revered Martial Artist? Gu Du Xing did not dare to guess any lower than that and his imagination continued to wander. If Gu Du Xing found out that Chu Yang was currently just a Martial Warrior, he probably would copse on the spot... Chapter 87 Our Future Isnt Here "Um... Elder Brother Gu, our Heavenly Armament Pavilion will be shifting locations soon." Chu Yang said casually, "It will be shifted to Emerald Flow Lake. As per the agreement between me and Tie Bu Tian, I am also going to be the Minister of Bu Tian Pavilion." "Ah." Gu Du Xing replied as he wiped away his perspiration from his face. Clearly, he had no interest in Bu Tian Pavilion. "Elder Brother Gu, I have an idea." Chu Yang said to Gu Du Xing as they walked side by side, "In our current situation, we need to have our own forces in order to aplish our objectives. Moreover, as the Heavenly Armament Pavilion only has me and you, we are a little short of manpower." Gu Du Xings eyes brightened, "You mean?" "Regardless of whether it is to protect ourselves or to aplish work in this troubled world, we will need an elite team at our disposal. Moreover, the Middle Three Heavens which we are aiming for is far more troublesome aspared to the Lower Three Heavens. It is even more chaotic and the only rule there is that the strong will rule over the weak. In order to save Gu Miao Ling, we will no doubt require strength." Chu Yang then continued, "There are things that do not need to be said. The Gu n has its own sessor and you are adopted. With this in mind, even at the peak of Sword Emperor level, you saving Gu Miao Ling would be dependent on the direction which the Gu n decides to approach this matter. However, any family n would prioritise its own survival over an individual persons life." Gu Du Xings face darkened. Everything Chu Yang said was the truth. Based on their age, by the time he achieved Sword Emperor, the two Gu young masters would already be in power. Currently, they were too busy fighting for power and were not paying much attention to this situation. However, once Gu Miao Ling regained his freedom, the situation will change. Firstly, he was an adopted son and not an outsider. Secondly, his cultivation level of Sword Emperor would make him the most powerful person in the Gu n. Lastly, marrying Gu Miao Ling would make him the son-inw of the Gu n. It would be odd if the two Gu brothers were not wary of him. "Our Heavenly Armament Pavilion needs to grow in power quickly." Chu Yangs gaze grew more serious, "You shall be the first divine weapon of Heavenly Armament Pavilion!" "Once you have a first, then there will be a second." Gu Du Xings eyes brightened with great interest, "How do you want to proceed?" "The development of Heavenly Armament Pavilion must be done in secret." Chu Yang said as he rubbed his chin in thought, "Regarding the specifics of this development, I will leave it up to you and will not intervene. We should also temporarily ce the weapons of Heavenly Armament Pavilion aside. Once the new recruits are of an adequate skill level, we will then give them those. This will also act as a good motivational factor for them." Gu Du Xings eyes emitted sharp rays of lights as he nodded repeatedly, "Yes, our divine weapons would be an irresistible temptation for any martial artist." "The second thing is because Heavenly Armament Pavilion will carry out its growth in secret, we do not necessarily require masters. Instead, we should focus on those with the potential to advance to such levels!" Chu Yang smiled enthusiastically, "In the future, we shall advance to the Middle Three Heavens... and then Upper Three Heavens as well! We will fight and kill our way to the top!" "Those people whom we recruit will be part of our team and advance with us. From fighting in Lower Three Heavens to bathing in Jiang Hu blood in Middle Three Heavens, even when we are in Upper Three Heavens, we shall walk proudly! Gu Du Xings face was radiant. His breathing bing more rapid, "Do you mean..." "We will set our own rules for others to follow! We will not work using the rules that others have set." Chu Yang said quietly, "This is regardless of whether it is in the Lower Three Heavens or the Upper Three Heavens, this shall not change!" "Brilliant!" A bright-eyed Gu Du Xing said, "Since you already have such ambitions, I, Gu Du Xing cannot afford to just sit around. Let us two brothers join forces and see what we can aplish together!" Chu Yang nodded and said deeply, "I will leave this to you. In this time period, I need to quickly finish up things at Bu Tian Pavilion. Our mission in Lower Three Heavens is to defeat Diwu Qing Rou. This absolutely cannot be changed." "Defeat Diwu Qing Rou..." Gu Du Xing muttered and nodded. He did not know why Chu Yang was so insistent on defeating Diwu Qing Rou, but he knew that having said it, Chu Yang must have had his own reasons. Heavenly Armament Pavilion opened for a few days... and then it closed. Gu Du Xing already went ahead to Emerald Flow Lake; at this time, his stubborn character clearly showed itself. With Chu Yangs generous financial backing, Gu Du Xing yed a big hand and surrounded the area around Emerald Flow Lake with a thirty feet tall wall. With just a moments notice, he had taken over the entire area. Chu Yang didnt even know that Gu Du Xing had done it. Chu Yangs original n was only to take over theke. He had not expected Gu Du Xing to also take up some parts of the surrounding area as well such as the Shadow Hill! In total, he had taken a few acres of the surrounding area! Despite there being no homes or government offices within this area, it was a popr spot for people to take their strolls. Moreover, there were many thriving businesses such as brothels and gambling dens there. With Gu Du Xing taking over such arge portion of the area, there were definitely people who are dissatisfied and angered! As such, they began to make a lot of noise in protest. However, when these people came to make trouble, Gu Du Xing showed his emotionless face as a warning sign not to evene close. Moreover, when officials came to question him, they were beaten to a pulp and forced to leave. He even yelled at them, "I am here by the princes order! If you have a problem, donte looking for me! Look for the prince instead!" As a result, he spent the money which Chu Yang had given him on nothing other than hiring workers and on construction material. At this time, Official Chu Yang had just gotten his position and was putting all his efforts into establishing his authority in Bu Tian Pavilion. "My colleagues, I have gathered everyone here today because I have juste into office and I needed you to know that. Firstly, I believe that we need to be familiar with one another which will allow us to work together with greater ease. Secondly, there are some things which I do not understand and will need your help in rifying them. In other words, this new official will be showing off his authority today!" Upon hearing what Chu Yang had said, both the Pavilion Lord and his deputy sank slightly into their chairs. The people who had gathered and sat in front of Chu Yang also had gloomy expressions in response to his announcement. Chu Yang looked at the eighty-five people in front of him. His face was serious as he sped his hands behind his back and paced back and forth; he was extremely authoritative. With one look, he could easily tell that these eighty-five people including Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong were weing to Du Shi Qing. Moreover, those people were more skilledpared to these people. Tie Bu Tian really did not show all his strength. "I am certain that everyone is aware of who I am. Compared to everyone here, I might seem like just like a weak and ordinary student. However, since I have undertaken this task from the prince, I shall use all my efforts to make Bu Tian Pavilion as best as it can be! I hope that all of you will cooperate with me and not make things difficult." Chu Yang smiled coldly, "If things be difficult for me, I assure you that consequently, things will be even more difficult for each and every one of you! There was a lot ofmotion and whispering within the crowd. Everyone here had been in Jiang Hu and felt that the words which Chu Yang had said were ridiculous. Threatening people? How many of us have not put our lives on the line? These threats were simply ludicrous! A student wants to control Bu Tian Pavilion? Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong looked at each other. Both of them didnt know whether tough or cry. Every newly appointed official tend to show off their authority a little in the beginning... However, no one would say that they are tantly showing off their authority straight out like this! Official Chu Yang was definitely the first. "This is not Jiang Hu; it does not need Jiang Hus rules. While this is not a military camp, it still needs its own rules. Moreover, it should be even stricter than that of military camps!" Chu Yang took one nce and without letting anyone interject, he continued to exert his authority, "I will ask you now. Is there anyone who has opinions regarding my methods? If you do, you can leave immediately. I will not stop you!" Everyone smiled awkwardly; once you joined a secret organization like this, how could you leave? The only exit was death. "Good! If no one has any opinions, then you have all recognized my position. Then, from now on, for anyone who goes against my orders, there is but one punishment... death!" Chapter 88 Finding Spies There was silence and everyone was just looked at one another. Big Official Chu appeared as though he was talking to himself! "I will now call out a few individuals. Those whose names have been mentioned, please take a step forward." Chu Yang did not care what was going on because he had anticipated that they would act in this way. Chu Yang grabbed a stack of documents and began, "Liu Zu Guang." A middle-aged man with one eye reluctantly walked out from the crowd, taking his own time. "Liu Zu Guang, third grade Martial Master, from the area Thriving South. Three years ago, you fought with an enemy and lost an eye. This enemy was a ranger named Ping Wu Ying from the Clear Spring Prefecture of Great Zhao, is this urate?" Liu Zu Guang nodded slowly, "Official Chu, everyone knows about this." By saying this, he was, in fact, implying that the statement that Official Chu had mentioned waspletely redundant because it wasmon knowledge. "Please take a step forward." Chu Yang took two steps toward Liu Zu Guang and felt the pulse on his wrist. He simultaneously activated both Deep Spirit Principle and the Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique on his hand. Liu Zu Guang pulled back immediately and his eyes were incredibly fierce as he red at Chu Yang. "Hidden weapons are your forte. You were a disciple of Thriving Souths Sun n which is famous for their hidden weapon tactics. Sun ns hidden weapon tactics have a special thing about them. They are weak on the left and stronger on the right. The left side contributes thirty percent of the power while the right contributes seventy percent. Moreover, thisbination is used in conjunction with their signature mental technique which is Return to Throwing Hand, used to throw weapons over long distances. Am I correct?" "Yes. Official Chu is indeed clever." Liu Zu Guang was confused. He did not know whether he was being praised or mocked. He became incredibly nervous. All of the information that Chu Yang had said about the Sun n was top secret and he knew about it! "However, this hidden weapon tactic of the Sun n although it is clever has one limitation. All disciples of the Sun n have one undeniable habit when facing their enemies. This is that their right eyes are usually closed or at least narrowed, and only use their left eyes to target enemies. As a result of this, the left eyes of the Sun ns disciples are the most crucial part of their body. Without it, their hidden weapons tactic would be useless. Being weak on the left and strong on the right makes it extremely tough for enemies to guard against disciples of the Sun n. However, because of this strict requirement of practicing this technique is that one has to use their left eye to aim. Liu Zu Guang, one of your eyes were blinded by the enemy. This eye was none other than your left eye! Yet your hidden weapons skill is still urately thirty percent from the left and seventy percent from the right. Why is this so? These words that Chu Yang said made everyone pale in shock. They had clearly understood what Chu Yang had meant and where he was going with this. Liu Zu Guang too was shocked and his expression changed; he rebutted and said, "It is because of my left eye being blinded that I have been working hard to train my right eye to rece my left. Official Chu, if a person failed once, can he not pick himself up and try again?" However, Chu Yang did not pay attention to his exnation, and said coldly, "When I checked your meridians earlier, I discovered that the meridians of both your eyes were still in good condition and without any damage. You might have lost your left eye, yet your meridians are fine. Everyone knows that regardless of how you were injured, whether it be a sword, saber, punch, or kick, would cause damage to the meridians after a long period of time. Moreover, if the injuries are serious, it would have been likely that your meridians would be damaged to the point that they would be distortedpletely." "And despite losing your left eye, your surrounding meridians still remain intact. ording to the report, it said that Ping Wu Ying punched your eye, destroying it. Haha... Liu Zu Guang, did your enemy love you so much that he blinded your eye and chose not to damage the meridians at all? It is indeed impressive that someone with a cultivation level of Martial Master such as Ping Wu Ying would have such precise control over his power! Our Official Cheng at the level of Revered Saber Artist does not even have such a precise control... Liu Zu Guang, why dont you ask Official Cheng if he could do it?" Chu Yang smiled coldly, "The pce has its own physicians, and we have our own Bu Tian Pavilion physician right here as well. He could do a quick check. Liu Zu Guang, do you have any more to say?" At this point, Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong were astonished! Their expressions had changed and their faces turned pale as they watched the situation unfold, sitting in their seats. Chu Yangs words were part of the basic knowledge of martial injuries. Every one of his words was true, how could they not have realised this? Damaging someones eye without damaging his meridians, forget about a Martial Master, even Revered Saber Artist Cheng Zi Ang did not have such a capability. To be able to do this, the cultivation level of the user had to be at least Martial Monarch. If Liu Zu Guangs injury was as what Chu Yang had said, then there was only one possibility: Liu Zu Guang was a spy and he was injured intentionally. There seemed to be no other exnation for this. Liu Zu Guang took a step back as the bloodpletely drained from his face. Next, to Chu Yang, Bu Tian Pavilions physician stood up and begun walking in his direction. On Liu Zu Guangs face, there was a look of despair. He suddenlyughed and said, "Yes, you are very powerful. I cant believe that I damaged my own body and infiltrated this organisation to spy but in the end to be discovered by you. Not bad. I am Liu Xiao Cheng. Liu Zu Guang died by my hand a long time ago. Although, you might have uncovered my identity, dont expect to get anything else from me." "In order to spy, you actually destroyed your own eye. Haha... such a desperate act would naturally get you a lot of sympathy from others. Moreover, they would not inspect your eyes injury because they would be empathetic toward your suffering. Therefore, I would say that sacrificing an eye to spy is actually quite a fair price to pay since you have been using this to misguide people and retain your cover." Chu Yang smiled coldly and said, "But surely you had not expected for your misdirection to be exposed!" Liu Xiao Cheng sneered, "So what? I can only die once." Cheng Zi Angs face reddened. He stood up and angrily said, "Liu Xiao Cheng! Damn you! The two assassination attempts in Sun Citadel prefecture were foiled by you? Liu Xiao Chengughed, "If the opportunity was right there for the taking, why would I not have seized it?" Cheng Zi Angs entire whole body shook in shock. He had sent two people to assassinate a general of Great Zhao twice; one of those assassins were Cheng Zi Angs disciple. He could not have imagined that they would have been betrayed! They had died in vain... Cheng Zi Ang was overwhelmed with rage; his eyes werepletely red. However, at the same time, he was also filled with remorse. There was a spy hidden in his own ranks, and coincidentally he was one of those that he valued deeply as well. He had sacrificed the lives of both his own subordinate and his disciple with nothing to show for it. "Ill kill you." Cheng Zi Ang roared as his body flew forward. "Stop, capture him alive." Chen Yu Tong quickly yelled. With the enemys spy in front of them, it was more useful to capture him alive. Who knew how many of more of them were left in the eighty people left? "Haha, Chen Yu Tong, no need for such wishful thinking. I am not thinking about living anymore." Liu Xiao Chengughed out loud and all of a sudden, his body trembled uncontrobly. His eyes rolled back and ck blood dripped from the edge of his mouth. He had hidden a highly toxic poison in his mouth! "Bam!" Liu Xiao Chengs body fell on the group. It twitched a little and then there was no movement. Cheng Zi Ang roared angrily. He kicked Liu Xiao Chengs corpse and yelled, "Check Liu Xiao Chengs background. I want to kill all nine generations of his family. I willpletely annihte every single one of them!" Cheng Zi Ang filled with shame and humiliation. There had been a spy hidden under his wings for such a long time and he was not even aware or suspicious of him! Moreover, he had been setting up traps one mission after the other, sending the lives of his martial brothers into the trap of their enemies! He had also lost one of his most valued disciples! If Chu Yang had not uncovered his identity, he would have remained undercover and who knows how many more deaths he would have been responsible for! Everyone now looked at Chu Yang in a different light. This newly appointed Adjunct Minister was really not as simple as he appeared. Despite only having taken to this position for a day, he had already caught a spy. This was tantamount to saving their lives. It would have been possible for anyone of them to die from a mission because of a spy being in their midst. "Wait." Chu Yang shouted. "What orders do you have, Minister Chu?" Cheng Zi Angs attitude toward Chu Yang hadpletely changed at this point. Hemitted a serious dereliction of duty and Chu Yang had helped him correct it. Even though he was a youth with low cultivation, he had a keen observation and superior wisdom; the others could not help but respect him. Chapter 89 Extracting Silk From Cocoons Despite Cheng Zi Ang still feeling uneasy and frustrated with what had just happened, he calmed down slightly. Chu Yang sneered as he said, "Lu Xiao Cheng might not have been his real name. This kind of soldier would choose to kill themselves once they have been caught and their identity revealed. Surely they would not leave their name as a clue for you to start an investigation! Moreover, it might lead us to a group of powerful enemies. We have to be cautious with regards to this matter." "What the minister has said is right." Cheng Zi Ang said gravely, frightened with everything going on. He was beginning to respect and admire this young minister, Chu Yang. Deputy Pavilion Lord, Chen Yu Tong also agreed with what Chu Yang had mentioned and began to reflect and was deep in thought. "We need to investigate everything that we have now, we can base it on appearance, cultivation or special characteristics of his body. From there, hopefully, we will be able to uncover his true identity. We cannot trust anything that he has said!" "Although we might have reservations about Liu Xiao Cheng being his name, if someone would know, it will be the Ranger, Ping Wu Ying from Clear Spring prefecture. This person must be captured." "When Liu Xiao Cheng first joined the Bu Tian Pavilion, we investigated him thoroughly through Ping Wu Ying. Moreover, it was Ping Wu Ying who verified Liu Xiao Chengs identity. Therefore, there is no doubt that he is involved in this conspiracy. Even though he might not be the mastermind, he is definitely an enemy. We cannot afford to spare Ping Wu Ying and his family. "Yes." Chen Yu Tong said, "I will arrange for it immediately. I shall bring Ping Wu Ying in for questioning." "There is no need to. Just kill him with swiftly and be done with it. Questioning him will not provide us with any answers." Chu Yang said firmly, "Someone like Ping Wu Ying would not be privy to any of the secrets held between two countries. It is likely that they would have severed ties with him by the time he is in our custody. Unfortunately, we dont have such an advantage." "We should at least try; perhaps we will be able to catch a big fish." Cheng Zi Ang insisted. He was trying to make up for the grave mistake that he made. And Ping Wu Ying was one of the opportunities to redeem himself, he continued to insist on it." "Ill leave it up to you." Chu Yang said casually, "There is another connection, the Sun n. This spy said that he came from them. Moreover, evidence supports that fact that he might have had the support of the Sun n. Thus I am inclined to say that Sun n had a part to y in all of this." Chu Yang nced over everyone slowly as he said lightly, "Kill everyone from the Thriving South Suns n." The crowd felt afraid and slightly anxious as Chu Yang looked at each one of them, sending a cold chill down each of their spines. As Chu Yang uttered those words, there was an intense killing intent which suddenly radiated from him, making everyone tremble in fear. "I will have to bother Official Cheng with this." Chu Yang looked in Cheng Zi Angs direction and slightly nodded as he said politely. Even though Chu Yangs voice was polite, this was an order. This was Chu Yangs first action after his investigation. If he wanted to have total control of Bu Tian Pavilion, Cheng Zi Angs attitude was crucial. Cheng Zi Ang was conflicted and his countenance changed a few times as though decided what to do, before he eventually responded saying, "Yes, I shall carry it out" Chu Yang smiled with satisfaction and said, "With regards to the invasion routes discovered by this spy, we shall no longer use them." "Would it be possible to use these routes against our enemies and at least salvage some bits of our dignity?" Chen Yu Tong mused and asked. "No. We have no way of knowing if there are any spies still remaining. Even if there was just one left, the information of todays purge will no doubt be leaked. Moreover, our enemies might use these routes to n ambushes for us. Doing so would be asking for trouble." Chu Yangs gaze changed. It seemed that even though Chen Yu Tong was somewhat intelligent, only he was still too inexperienced. "Yes, the Minister is right." The sweat on Chen Yu Tongs forehead made it shine as it reflected light off it. He certainly had not considered that possibility. Chu Yang picked up the second file, his eyes then swept over them before he slowly asked, "Who is Meng You De?" Below him, a bearded man who sat in the third row suddenly turned pale almost as though he had seen a ghost. Everyone around him immediately turned around and looked at him, their eyes judging him. Chu Yangs eyes were fixated on Meng You De. He then quietly asked, "Meng You De, do you want to kill yourself now or wait till after I expose you?" The beard on Meng You Des face trembled, and he suddenly snapped, "Dont think that just because you rode on the princes carriage and received praise from him that you are truly the Minister. My whole life, I have never done anything that I am ashamed of. Bu Tian Pavilion has had dozens of missions; all them sessful ones, where we came back alive, included me. I ampletely dedicated and have constantly ced my life on the line for Iron Cloud. Yet you still dare to call me a spy?" Upon hearing what he said, everyone began to reconsider their opinions and started to thinking conscientiously. It was true that in all the assassination missions, only Meng You Des squadron was able to sessfullyplete theirs; while the other six squadrons were all annihted. Moreover, Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong also had a celebration in honor of Meng You De and promoted him from squadron leader to captain. How could he be a spy? Cheng Zi Ang frowned and looked at Chu Yang. Meng You De was a good fighter that he had wanted to promote. If he was really a spy then Cheng Zi Ang would have lost more than just his dignity. Chu Yang looked at Meng You De calmly, "In those assassination attempts, four of the other squadrons went southeast and continually failed. However, only your squadron who also went southeast managed to seed. Moreover, your strategy was based from the information of Liu Xiao Cheng whom we now know is a spy! Furthermore, your mission was carried out in the territory of Thriving Souths Sun n. Yet somehow not only did you manage to seed, but you also returned unharmed? So let me ask you, what happened to the others? Why did your squadrone back alive time and time again?" "The other four squadrons cultivation levels were not lower than yours; they actually had more manpower and their targets were also weaker than yours. However, they all failed while you returned victorious. Perhaps Liu Xiao Cheng only knew the ns of the four other squadrons but not yours? How could this be possible? Both you and him were on the second squadron and the ns werepletely in your hands. So in other word, Liu Xiao Cheng definitely knew your ns." Before being able to verify the true identity of that person, Chu Yang could only refer to him as "Liu Xiao Cheng." Chu Yang gave Meng You De a cold look, "Is your luck really that good?" Cheng Zi Ang sighed, his face pale. From the perspective that Chu Yang had presented, Meng You De certainly seemed suspicious. "Is my superior skill insufficient?" Meng You De looked full of anguish, but behind that facade was a sh of panic. "No." Chu Yang slowly shook his head and stated with certainty, "You are a spy." "If you are using me of being a spy, then show me your evidence." Meng You De roared. "We might be part of Iron Clouds royal court, but this is not the justice department." Chu Yang said coolly, "If I suspect that you are a spy, it is more than enough for me to kill you. What evidence would I need? People, grab him." The moment the order was given, two men immediately jumped up and headed toward Meng You De. One of them was Cheng Zi Ang. Cheng Zi Ang was really furious; he did not expect that when Chu Yang gave the order so many subordinates would actually obey his orders and move. This was essentially the official approval and acknowledgment of Chu Yangs authority. This symbolized Chu Yangs authority over Bu Tian Pavilion. Cheng Zi Angs face was as red as a bull. He was about to erupt in anger. If Meng You De was a spy, then the spies essentially all viewed him as an idiot. Moreover, there was more than one spy in his organization and he even helped promote one of them. He was, in essence, one of their conspirators. What sort of nonsense was this? Chapter 90 Cleaning Bu Tian Pavilion "Stop for a moment and think!" Meng You De shouted at the top of his lungs, "This fe is spouting nonsense. Dont tell me that you guys believe him just because of what he said! This guy just arrived and yet you are willing to cut down a brother who has been through thick and thin with all of you just because he ordered you to?" "Meng You De, if you are not a spy, we will no doubt reinstate you. Why are you being so anxious and afraid? Chu Yang said coldly. Meng You De was surprised and he beganughing, "If Tie Bu Tian really gave power to a person like you, this isnt a ce I would like to stay any longer! I dont need to answer any of your questions, I bid all of you farewell!" Right after he finished, he immediately shot towards the window as fast as he could. However, there was someone faster than him. In a sh, Deputy Pavilion Lord Chen Yu Tong appeared by the window. "Bam..." The two people palmed each other. Chen Yu Tong shook violently after that one move. His face turned dark; as he yelled angrily, "Your cultivation level is clearly Great Martial Master; why did you pretend to be a Martial Master?" Because he had thought that his opponent was a Martial Master, thus he only used a quarter of his martial power. Not expecting his opponent to be so powerful, he didnt have the time to increase the energy of his strike, almost causing him to suffer a major injury. Chen Yu Tongs words made the atmosphere even grimmer. The hiding of his cultivation level made it even more suspicious. Meng You De fell to the ground and took a few staggered steps before stabilizing himself. Heughed mockingly, "Thats enough. If you dont believe me then just let me just die! If my own martial brothers dont trust me; what is the point of living anymore?" After he finished, he raised his palm above his head and prepared to m his palm down, his face filled with frustration. "Elder Brother Meng, wait a minute!" A big man stepped up and grabbed Meng You De by his wrist. He said hastily, "Someday, everything will be clear. Why must you end your own life like this?" "Shiiing..." Before the man even finished speaking, Meng You De smiled deviously. The hand that was previously aimed at his own head now turned and grabbed the other mans wrist tightly. Almost at the same time, his right arm reached his waist and there was a bright sh of light. In an instant, he held that man in a locked position with his long sword at that mans throat. "You will let me leave or this guy will die with me!" Meng You De grinned. "You rather threaten the life of a hostage rather than exin yourself. If you arent a spy then what are you? And why are you doing this?" Chu Yang looked at him from a distance and using a strange, unseen force as he spoke, "Meng You De, even though you are a spy, I really admire you. The process that Great Zhao uses to choose talents is truly impable. I dont even know how they managed to find such powerful people as yourselves!" Meng You De sneered. With his hand holding a sword, his eyes looked around as he slowly moved towards the door. His mouth unconsciously answered, "Under Minister Diwu, no one is afraid of death!" After those words came from his mouth, his face suddenly became pale. Everyone in the great hall upon hearing this immediately changed their expressions and let out an angry "hmmm". Those words that he uttered were a confession of his true identity! "You really are a spy!" Cheng Zi Ang was so furious that he almost vomited blood. He felt extremely ashamed of himself. At that moment, he a wave of anxiety and disappointment washed over him; he thought of killing himself to atone for his mistakes! Chen Yu Tong looked at Chu Yang in surprise. This Meng You De had a really fortified mind. Even in the face of his foes, he remained stoic and courageous, refusing to give up. Such a person as himself was usually tight-lipped; yet, the question was why did he reveal his identity after a few words from Chu Yang? Chu Yangs face was nonchnt, but inside, he was sneering. He secretly used the Deep Spirit Principle with the words he said earlier. Moreover, he had used all of his mental strength to speak, such that these words woulde out at a crucial moment. When Meng You De had rxed his mind, Chu Yangs question along with this hypnotic method mesmerised him. Meng You De was too busy looking around him for any sudden movements to take notice of Chu Yangs mental attack and answered his question without much thought. He had uttered a sentence he could never redeem himself from. "There is no need to worry. Both of them are on the same side. Kill them both!" Chu Yang said coldly as he looked at Meng You De pull the other man towards the door. "He purposely took him as a hostage instead of anyone else for that reason. Earlier they were fighting against one another. Yet all of a sudden that guy jumped up and let him take himself as a hostage so easily? Only a fool would be deceived by a trick like that! Kill them all!" After Chu Yang said that, everyone got another shock. Meng You De and the hostage was no exception. In that instant, both of them roared loudly and separated from each other. They unsheathed their weapons and attempted to escape! Such actions further verified Chu Yangs spection. All of the doubtful minds immediately understood. No wonder that man had acted so strangely. This exined why Meng You De manage to capture a hostage so easily. Chu Yangs words had forced the duo to desperation. In their head, Chu Yangs words rang clearly: "I only need to suspect you, and that would have been reason enough for me to kill you. What evidence would I need?" This made the two think: Death is death. It is better to risk it with a fight. Even if we die, news would be sent back and our families would be safe. Regardless, our death is not a certainty! They were already at the door, another ten feet then they would be able to run free. This might not have necessarily meant survival, but it was still far safer than this enclosed great hall. The two felt as though they had almost made it out and escape was within their grasp. They were so delighted but it was at that point that Chu Yang unexpectedly revealed their tactic. However, there was not much of a distance left. Taking a leap of faith and just rushing for the exit did not seem like such a terrible idea. Once they were out of here and in the midst of Iron Cloud Citadel, they would surely find help. Cheng Zi Ang roared in anger and a bright saber suddenly shed in the great hall. Just as that saber just shed, it was immediately followed by two screams. There were two dead people chopped into four parts at the door. Blood was spilled all over the ground. Cheng Zi Ang with his saber in hand stood as still as a statue at the door with his back against everyone. He had killed the two spies with one swing of his saber! "Minister, I... have done wrong!" Cheng Zi Ang turned toward Chu Yangs direction, kneeling with his head bowed as he spoke with great difficulty. Cheng Zi Ang felt extremely ashamed. He had almost been fooled again. If Meng You De did not use his fellow spy to escape, he would still be here to causing damage to Bu Tian Pavilion. What was most intolerable was the fact that he was almost fooled again. If Chu Yang was not here, then would have surely would have believed what he had seen. There are so many spies in my ranks. I am still a naive idiot. I have been fooled far too easily. I dont have any dignity left to live. How can I take on the responsibilities of a Pavilion Lord of Bu Tian Pavilion? "Dont be in such a rush to confess. This is not over yet." Chu Yang red at him coldly, then looked at the documents in his hand and randomly pulled out one file. He said nonchntly, "Who is Feng Cheng Zhi? Step out. Suicide or be killed, choose one." After this cleansing, Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong wanted to crawl into a hole and die. In the group of eighty-seven, Chu Yang had managed to pull out nine spies and he barely spent any time in Bu Tian Pavilion! With each one, he had evidence. If he did not have any actual evidence, then Chu Yang would use some sort of psychological method to expose them. However, the most incredible spy was number nine. Chu Yang had not even called his name. He only shifted his gaze slightly towards that guy, and he immediately looked around and stepped out of the crowd. Chapter 91 Carrot And Stick This guy stepped out, looked at Chu Yang and gave him a thumbs up as he began to praise him. "Minister, you are great! I am a spy and although I only knew the identity of one of the other spies, you had managed to find all of them. What is more admirable is that you did so only by looking through documents. This power of insight alone is worthy of my respect!" "Oh really?" Chu Yang closed the documents and waved his hand as he looked at him. This time, Chu Yang didnt need to say a single word. Chen Yu Tong just took the documents from Chu Yangs hand without him needing to say anything. Only a single day had passed but Chu Yang had already managed to establish absolute authority over the people in Bu Tian Pavilion. Notwithstanding anything else, the existence of these spies meant that Bu Tian Pavilion could have fallen at any time. Moreover, as long as they had not shown any big ws, they could have continued to spy indefinitely! What Chu Yang had done was equivalent to saving their lives, far more than once! Neglecting Chu Yangs age and his cultivation level, his insight alone was unmatched in this world! Chu Yang did not even bother to lift a finger or show his cultivation. His keen insight alone was sufficient to exert dominance and get the people of Bu Tian Pavilion to respect his authority. "Are you also a spy? It is great that youve confessed of your own ord. You saved me the trouble." Chu Yang smiled, "could it be that you have something that you wanted to tell me?" That person smiled and said, "You did not ask those before me. Now that I have stood up on my own, you should not even ask." Chu Yang nodded in agreement. When he saw theposed way when the man had identified himself, Chu Yang had already given up any hope of him talking. This man clearly already epted his fate and was ready to die. Chu Yang gently tapped his finger on the table, "I understand. Most of you people are faithful to Diwu Qing Rou while the rest are being ckmailed by him, as he uses the lives of their family as leverage forcing them into submission. Currently, weck the power to save them and we are in no condition to recruit you. You may go ahead and kill yourself if you want." "Bu Tian Pavilion has indeed found a good leader. Minister Chus intelligence, slyness, and insight are different from the legendary Official Diwu. I would have wanted to see both of you fight till the end as I am curious which one would be able to prevail against the other. It is a pity that this is no longer possible!" That person smiled as ck blood began to run slowly down the side of his mouth. He had bitten the poison sac within his mouth. "In fact, we have never even seen Diwu Qing Rou..." That person looked at Chu Yang with his nk eyes. His body remained erect but his breathing had stopped. It was not for a whileter that his body fell to the ground. Hisst words had held some hidden meaning. The great hall was flooded with the smell of fresh blood and the tension that remained in the air was immense as silence filled the hall. Cheng Zi Ang and his subordinates were stunned. Out of all the spies, none of them switched sides. While some of them were captured and killed, a majority of them hadmitted suicide. What kind of methods did Diwu Qing Rou employ in order to produce a group of highly loyal and trained professionals as such? Especially thest spy who confessed of his own ord despite knowing he was going to die remained calm and smiled. Chu Yang looked at all the bodies whichid on the ground and his countenance was grim. How many more of such people did Diwu Qing Rou still have at his disposal? He suddenly realised how great Diwu Qing Rou and howrge of an obstacle he would be. Although he was already aware that Diwu Qing Rou was incredibly intelligent and powerful, after todays events, he was forced to re-evaluate Diwu Qing Rou even more highly! He was truly an unprecedented rival! Chu Yang smiled faintly and began to gather his thoughts. He looked at the remainder of his people and said, "Those who are still here, there is... Well, the evidence that I currently have is still far too inadequate so we will put a pause to the purge today. In any case, there will not be any missions in the near future. I hope that the remainder of the spies will leave Bu Tian Pavilion on their own. As for those who are currently in contact with Diwu Qing Rouspatriots but still remain undecided on their decision on who to support, I hope that you will make it swiftly!" He took a small pause and slowly continued, "Bu Tian Pavilion was only founded recently. The reason that you people hade here was to use your own effort to make your own fortune and help your families live a better life. However, spying might not be such a wise decision to do. If you leave on your own now, I shall not pursue any further. However, anyone whoes to me of their own volition will not only not be punished but will be rewarded! I guarantee it! Other than not pursuing the matter any further, I will ensure that those people will keep their secret!" At this point, his gaze swept over the dozens of people below. One by one, as his gaze fell upon them, they felt as if they were being watched by a poisonous snake! This sent a cold chill down their spines. "I will only give each of you from now until midnight." Chu Yang said without a hint of emotion, "From the Pavilion Lord onwards, two people wille and have a chat with me every quarter of an hour. By dawn tomorrow, those who still remain on the fence will be eliminated. There will not be any mercy!" "Pavilion Lords, do you have anything to add?" Chu Yang turned and asked. His question was simply a false courtesy to appease the two. He did not expect both of them to say anything. However, Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong immediately stepped forward and answered, "Whatever the minister decides, we will follow!" Chu Yang smiled with satisfaction, "If thats the case, lets start. I will be waiting inside." With that, he casually stood up and walked away. After Chu Yang left, everyone simultaneously stood up with all eyes on his back. "This Minister is really powerful!" someone whispered. "True, this insight and this intelligence are really iparable. I might not have done anything against my conscience, yet when he looked at me, I felt guilty." "Yes! Yes! I also had that feeling." "What is his cultivation level?" one person wondered. "Forget it. Dont try to poke into things you dont understand! With just his intelligence alone, would it matter if the Minister did not know any martial arts? Do you not see Diwu Qing Rou?" "Youre right!" "Having said that, it seems that the Minister does not even know any martial arts. His appearance seems gant, but also weak. I am quite sure he will grow to be a handsome individual. Despite having such a weak physique, one nce was enough to send chills over the whole body!" "..." "..." Everyone was still deep in conversation when Cheng Zi Ang stood up and walked into the room that Chu Yang entered. Behind him, everyone was guessing how many people would remain after the purge wasplete. "It is impossible to guess! Nine of them were spies and all of them dead! Also, all of those nine guys lived in the same ce as us every day, and yet I failed to notice anything suspicious." "Ahhh... To bepletely honest, this minister has really saved our lives. When I went out on missions... Ahh..." "You got that right. After hearing what you said, a chill ran down my back!" A short whileter, Cheng Zi Ang emerged from the room and his gaze shifted back and forth. Chen Yu Tong then sighed and went in after. "Look, it seems that the two Pavilion Lords have yielded. Since the founding of Bu Tian Pavilion until now, they have not submitted to anyone other than Prince Tie Bu Tian. This minister is really no ordinary individual..." "Are you kidding? Currently, the whole world is fighting for power. An individuals strength can only rule one region, but superior intelligence can rule the world. How could these two things even bepared? Being subservient to someone like the Minister, at least we wont die in vain!" "Well said." Chapter 92 Fully Seizing Power! Each one of them went in one after the other. Even while Chu Yang was inside the room, he was still attentively paying attention to everything that was going on outside. After everyone went back out, he did not stop paying attention. However, he was still unable to discover anything else. Perhaps there were no more spies or maybe they were extremely cunning and had not made any mistakes which might expose themselves. Chu Yang did not have much hope yet he still wanted to go through every single member of the Bu Tian Pavilion. After everyone had their turn in the room, it was almost midnight. Those who had gone in and came out waited quietly in the great hall. They didnt dare to make any noise orin about their hunger. Instead, they waited in silence. Finally, Chu Yang emerged from the room. His expression was so grim that it made everyone nervous. It seemed that something wasnt right. Perhaps there were simply too many spies? Everyones eyes were fixated on him, and all of a sudden Chu Yang finally spoke, "I am very sad!" He frowned and sighed, "I thought that because all of you people are from Iron Cloud, you would love your country passionately. At the battlefield, we have lost over two million and eight hundred thousand brothers. Yet, I cant believe that..." Silence filled the air, it seemed that there were still spies which remained in their midst! "If the spies are people from Great Zhao, then that cannot be helped! Because it is their country and their home. However, you are people of Iron Cloud, being bought over with a few taels of silver or even empty promises. You are willing to betray over six hundred million of your own people, letting them be ves all for your own personal gain! Are you people even human?" Chu Yang seemed really agitated; his face waspletely red. More than seventy experts of Martial Master and Martial Great Master levels stood quietly below. "I will remind you once more. If a person from Great Zhao was the one whomitted these offenses, I will kill only that person. However, if that individual was from Iron Cloud, I will kill all nine generations of his family!" Chu Yang sternly asked, "Do you think I should do that?" "Yes!" The people below replied in unison. "Perhaps, their names should be written down in history, so they can suffer the ridicules for many generations as well!" "..." "If you admit your mistakes and are willing to turn over a new leaf, I will not pursue this matter any further. I hope that everyone will learn from this. Today I will let bygones be bygones. However, bear in mind that this chance you have been given today is a once in a lifetime chance!" Chu Yang spoke these words with an extremely solemn air. Even though the people had notmitted any forms of espionage, they felt guilty upon hearing these words. Two million eight hundred thousand souls beingid to waste in the battlefield? I have not even achieved anything worth mentioning. Moreover, from the ministers words, there still seems to be spies within our midst as well as people who are wavering? This was infuriating to everyone! "I will now announce a new partitioning of power for Bu Tian Pavilion. From now on Bu Tian Pavilion will be divided into three brigades. The first is Iron Blood Brigade, directly under mymand. This brigade will be in charge of executing punishments!" "Iron Blood, the blood of Iron Cloud, must have unquestionable loyalty!" Chu Yangs eyes were filled with determination and decisiveness as his gaze swept through the room, "There are rules for everything. If the rules are insufficiently strict, there will be ws. Moreover, the presence of ws within an organisation will result in an unnecessary loss. This loss will be lives of our loved ones! Bu Tian Pavilion does not deal in trading goods or in anymercial aspect but rather in killing! I am sure that everyone here understands this concept very well. Therefore, everyone here has to obey Iron Blood Brigade unconditionally!" "Yes, as the Ministermands! The formation of the Iron Blood Brigade for Bu Tian Pavilion is something that must be done!" Chu Yang nodded. By talking about this first, he had brought the entire Bu Tian Pavilion into one singr unit. To be able to achieve unconditional obedience andpliance was no easy feat. "The second is Fierce Blood Brigade, Iron Clouds hot-bloodedness. At any time this brigade must be ready to take on dangerous missions. This brigade will be the strike force of Bu Tian Pavilion and our most main and most important source of strength!" Chu Yangs eyes were filled with trust as he looked straight at Cheng Zi Ang in the eyes and said with sincerity, "I believe that no one else is better suited to shoulder the burden of leading this brigade other than Official Cheng!" Cheng Zi Ang was caught by surprise; he took one step forward and, with one hand balled up into a fist and his palm of his other hand on top of it, he shouted with vigour, "As the Ministermands!" Cheng Zi Ang was aware of Chu Yangs intentions behind this gesture. Chu Yang wanted to hold all of Bu Tian Pavilions power in his hands. If Chang Zi Ang took on the position of the second brigades leader, he would have no choice but to relinquish his position as Pavilion Lord. From now on, Bu Tian Pavilion would not have a Pavilion Lord, only a Minister! Today, Chu Yang had not only established his authority but also suppressed the standing and prestige of the two Pavilion Lords. However, if both of them insisted on keeping their positions as Pavilion Lords, they would only end up with a title but no authority whatsoever. Moreover, both of the Pavilion Lords had made so many grave mistakes that they did not believe that they were entitled to continue to hold such prestige any longer! Although they felt guilty and depressed at todays events, The fact that Chu Yang had made this request left them without any choice. Even if they protested, it was likely that the rest of the members would have voiced their dissatisfaction. Therefore, Cheng Zi Ang did not have a say in whether he had actually wanted to take on the leadership position of the brigade. This was because Chu Yang had managed to establish his authority over Bu Tian Pavilion! Chu Yang smiled with joy and said, "Official Cheng is incredibly skilled and also a top-level expert under the heavens. I filled very assured with you leading the brigade!" "Thank you for your kind praise, Minister Chu!" Cheng Zi Ang smiled forcefully as he thought to himself, this guy managed to get me to relinquish my position as Pavilion Lord with barely any effort. Moreover, he took away all my power and prestige. Yet, I still have to thank him! Life is strange indeed! "The third brigade is..." Chu Yang paused for a moment as he thought. He then raised his eyebrow and said in a decisive tone, "The third will be called the Heavenly Secret Brigade. All of Bu Tian Pavilions information shall be handed to them. This is brigade will be the bloodline of Bu Tian Pavilion. If there is the slightest of errors present within the information, the price that we will pay is none other than our blood! Therefore..." Heavenly Secret was the name of Mo Tian Ji! Mo Tian Ji was a Master of Calction and Maniption and was also the person who had orchestrated Chu Yangs demise in his previous life. He had intentionally named Bu Tian Pavilions intelligence unit Heavenly Secret Brigade to remind himself constantly that there was still a powerful enemy which he would have to face eventually. It was also to remind himself of his impending death, in the hands of Mo Tian Ji, if he even dared to ck off a little. No one knew how terrifying Mo Tian Ji was better than Chu Yang did. "Minister Chu, I shall volunteer myself as the leader of the third brigade. I promise to share part of the hardship borne by Prince Bu Tian and Minister Chu!" Chen Yu Tong chose not to wait for Chu Yang to finish and stepped up, volunteering to take on this position. Cheng Zi Angs mindset was that if he had to give in eventually, he didnt even bother protesting. Instead, he decided that he would concede if it meant that he would be able to have a stable foothold in Bu Tian Pavilion in the future. Minister Chu was brought in by Prince Bu Tian, himself. Handpicked amongst all of Iron Cloud Nation! What can I gain by going against him? "Thank you Brigade Leader Chen. I was worried that Heavenly Secret Brigade would not have an experienced and resourceful leader. I am pleasantly surprised that Official Chen volunteered to take on this responsibility!" Chu Yang said happily. Pleasantly surprised? If I didnt volunteer, you would have still thrown the responsibility my way. I just saw what happened to Cheng Zi Ang. I am not that stupid! Chen Yu Tong thought to himself. However, his face was still smiling as he said "We are all part of Iron Cloud. If we can contribute to our nation, then that is already a privilege for us as fighters!" Chapter 93 Tie Bu Tians Wai "Great! Official Chen is truly a great man." Chu Yang praised happily Then as though something jolted his memory, he spoke with sincerity, "Official Chen, the Heavenly Secret Brigade is something that has to be handled extremely carefully. Every single piece of information has to be verified because I want us to be absolutely sure of its uracy. It is only then that I would be able to send our brothers from Fierce Blood toplete their missions. If there is on the slight chance that... Well, the responsibility of the Heavenly Secret Brigade is not small at all. Official Chen, all of these lives in Bu Tian Pavilion will be ced in your hands. This is responsibility is not something that should be taken lightly at all." Chen Yu Tong almost choked with anger. This guy spoke as though he was a righteous and morally upright person, but actually, he was clearly trying to seize power! Complete certainty! There is no one who can bepletely certain about anything he wants! Forget about sneaking behind the enemys lines and assassinating their general. Even in simpler things such as marriage, there are times where you would second guess your own decision! "Once we have information, this brigade leader will discuss it immediately with Minister Chu. That way, we will be able to analyse everything carefully ande up with a perfect n together." Chen Yu Tong suppressed his anger and continued, "I hope that when the timees, Minister Chu will be able to set aside some time from his busy schedule to deal with such urgent matters. In addition, perhaps join in the intelligence gathering work of the Heavenly Secret Brigade for the safety of all our martial brothers." Cheng Yu Tong had lost his position and prestige of Deputy Pavilion Lord in a rather painful manner. The words that he said were almost the same as him handing over his position as intelligence leader as well. At this point, he was simply no different than any of the other members. "This..." Chu Yang pretended to be conflicted and showed that the decision that he was making was a tough one as he said, "Official Chen does not need to do that. I only what I said without any hidden meanings. Besides, I am in charge of both Iron Blood and overseeing the whole operation. I am afraid that I would be extremely busy and will not be able to have the time..." "I hope that Minister will carefully reconsider his decision for the sake of the greater good and well-being of our martial brothers!" Chen Yu Tong was extremely nervous but as he said this, he was cursing Chu Yang because of what he was doing. You clearly forced me to hand over my privileges and power yet now you are putting up false pretences! "Hmmm..." Chu Yang sighed and began to speak with reservation, "Well if that is the case... I shall take a chance then." Below, a number of people pursed their lips. "I now officially announce the three leaders that we have for the brigades!" Chu Yang had managed to deal with the two Pavilion Lords without using any force. Now that he held all the power in his hands, he could not help but feel exhrated. Next, Chu Yang took the opportunity to hand out assignments without any reservations, almost as though he knew which individual was suited to each particr task he had for them. Who was good at what, who was bad at what, who was best suited for what brigade so that they would be able to showcase their full potential... Each member was assigned ording to how well they were suited to each position and task. The three brigades in the great hall were just formed and they were immediately divided into their groups, each of them with well-outlined responsibilities and what they were supposed to be in charge of. It was clear that because each of them was assigned tasks based on their talents and shorings, the strength of Bu Tian Pavilion would increase tremendously! Although Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong were critical of Chu Yang, they could not help admire the way he arranged his counterparts. He did not even waste a single ounce of strength and yet, he managed to take control of the entire Bu Tian Pavilion! Chu Yang looked at Heavenly Secret Brigade and immediately thought of Gu Du Xing. He wondered how things were progressing over on his end. ... Within the Princes manor. Tie Bu Tian frowned as he looked at the two officials in front of him, "Wait a moment." He sat opposite both of them who were dressed in their court attire with worried expressions on their faces. The two of them hade to consult the prince because of the incident involving Gu Du Xing taking over Emerald Flow Lake. They did not dare to act rashly because of the way Gu Du Xing behaved and how he mentioned that it was by order of Prince Tie Bu Tian. They had not expected that when they visited the prince in thete afternoon that they would have to wait until midnight. Moreover, they did not know how the Prince felt towards the issue. He simply told them to wait but neglected to tell them whether they should stay or leave. As a result, they continued to wait. Wait a moment more... It has been a few dozen times since Tie Bu Tian said "Wait a moment more," this made the two unable to leave. They had been sitting there for an extremely long time and every time they tried to talk, the prince would say, "Wait a moment." These two pitiful men sat in that spot for so long that they became antsy. They did not even dare to go to the bathroom and their stomachs began to make sorry gurgling noises. Finally, there was an announcement at the door, "Your Highness, Official Cheng is requesting to see you!" "Send him into the side hall." Tie Bu Tian slowly stood up, and turned to the two people, "Please wait a moment. I will be back shortly." The two officials quickly nodded. They smiled and said, "Your Highness is busy, please feel free to go." Tie Bu Tian nodded and walked out. ... In the side hall, Cheng Zi Ang paced back and forth. After performing his ceremonious greeting with Tie Bu Tian, he seemed as though he had wanted to say something but hesitated. "Whats wrong?" Tie Bu Tian asked quietly. "... Your Highness has a keen eye for people!" Cheng Zi Ang finally managed to squeeze out one sentence after suppressing his emotions for half the day, "Bu Tian Pavilion is right now under his solemand!" "What? Did he use force to control everyone?" "It was not the case. He had managed to dig out nine spies from within Bu Tian Pavilion! From beginning to end, he used the facade of a weak schr to take care of everything. Finally, he managed to take away Chen Yu Tongs and my power." Cheng Zi Ang sighed, ashamed. "What?" Tie Bu Tian was shocked, and murmured, "So fast?" "Yes. Moreover, all the martial brothers at the pavilion respect himpletely!" "Respect..." Tie Bu Tian stood up and walked a few steps back and forth. Of course, he had faith that Chu Yang was capable of controlling Bu Tian Pavilion. What he had not expected was for it to be that fast. Moreover, he did not use force to achieve his goals. This made him view Chu Yangs and his capabilities in a whole new light. After contemting for a moment, he said, "You may go." Looking at Cheng Zi Ang leaving, Tie Bu Tian faced the heavens deep in thought. He then muttered, "If he has such capabilities, then I have to give him Emerald Flow Lake. Whats there to hesitate about? Without trust, this person cant be used; if the person is being used, there should be no suspicions." It was true that Chu Yang had an existing agreement with Tie Bu Tian, but that was for part of Emerald Flow Lake only. However, Gu Du Xing took over all of Emerald Flow Lake. Furthermore, the area that he took over was muchrger than what was agreed upon... Even though this was outside of his original expectations, Tie Bu Tian patiently waited. He was waiting to see if Chu Yang could control Bu Tian Pavilion... That was all. If he did not have the ability to control Bu Tian Pavilion, he would not have gotten anything. However, Chu Yang had demonstrated his abilities and showed that they surpassed everyone elses! Even if he asked for the whole world, Tie Bu Tian would acquiesce if he could! ... The two officials in the great hall exchanged gazes. They had a bad feeling and felt that perhaps the prince had already made some promise with regards to Emerald Flow Lake. But... if that was the case, the Prince only needed to say so and this whole issue would have been settled. However, why did he hesitate like this? "I have made you two wait a little too long." Tie Bu Tian slowly walked forward, smiling as he spoke, "I have been caught up with so much work that it could not be helped. Please forgive me." The two hurriedly said they did not dare. "You were talking about Emerald Flow Lake, is that correct?" Tie Bu Tian rubbed his brows, and said sadly, "My memory is not that good." "Yes, its about that Emerald Flow Lake. We wanted to know if the Prince has any orders." "I heard that persons attitude was very bad?" Tie Bu Tian frowned and asked with some displeasure. "Your Highness, that young man had no reason! He isted the entire Emerald Flow Lake and turned it into an areapletely off limits to the public, essentially making it into part of his own personal property. Moreover, he had announced that it was the Princes idea. Thismotion caused dissatisfaction among the people. If we dont intervene in time, it might cause a great upheaval in the citadel." In front of Tie Bu Tian was a middle-aged man with a big position in the royal court. Tie Bu Tians less than happy attitude gave him the hint that the prince was not pleased with that person, so he immediately made a big deal out of it. "The peoples anguish has reached a breaking point? Might cause a great upheaval?" Tie Bu Tian mouths curved up showing a mocking smile, "Official Wang, you are the head schr of the court. When I was little, I was also taught by you. From you, I learned many valuable ideas. But these words the peoples anguish reached the breaking point that you have said really disappointed me." Official Wang was momentarily stunned, "This lowly official does not understand the princes words!" "Five years ago, this Emerald Flow Lake became your familys property!" Tie Bu Tian used a calm and peaceful voice, enough to lull people to sleep. He said lightly, "Official Wang, your nephew is Wang Bao Ping. That year, he helped the son of You Xiang take over Emerald Flow Lake. Afterward, You Xiang was killed by Royal Uncle in the golden hall, and all his properties were confiscated. And the person in charge of confiscating that property was you, Official Wang!" Chapter 94 Defeated Official Wang was shocked and his face paled. How could he not understand Tie Bu Tians implications? "You Xiangs son who was sentenced to be exiled as a soldier ended up dying a very questionable death in prison. It was from that moment forth that Emerald Flow Lake; although it seemed like was not owned by anyone was actually being controlled by your family." Tie Bu Tian then continued casually, "Official Wang, there are a total of a few dozen businesses surrounding Emerald Flow Lake, sixty-eight to be precise. Out of that number, thirty-seven of which belongs to the Wang family. The royal court had not investigated this for a few reasons. Firstly, we have been busy because of the war with other external forces. Secondly, all three inspectors of the royal court have properties at Emerald Flow Lake. Although they did not have many, those thirty-one properties which were not owned by your family were somewhat fairly divided amongst the three of them. The ie from all of those properties throughout the years is no meagre amount!" "Lastly, I was actually hoping that there woulde a day where you realised your mistake and decide to turn over a new leaf. Because in the process of helping Iron Cloud progress to what it is today, it was not easy for you as officials as well. What we have today is partially due to your efforts. The support of the royal court, public rtions and all of your merits. You have made your contributions to the country and its people! Haha..." There as a slight chill in Tie Bu Tians voice as he spoke. Both of the officials began to tremble as sweat poured down from their faces. They felt as though their entire world was spinning around them in confusion. "Emerald Flow Lake is a ce where seven or eight of you officials have been sharing profits for a long time! Yet, now that the royal court wishes to take it back for use, you daree to me andin about the peoples anguish...! Where are the anguished people? Could it be that the peoples anguish is in fact really your anguish?" "Are you using the pretence of strong public opinion on the matter to ce pressure on my decision?" Tie Bu Tians gaze turned cold and yelled, "Wang Zhi! Do you think I am an easy target to pick on simply because of my age?" "Plop!" The two men trembled uncontrobly. Their legs became weak; unable to continue standing, they kneeled t on the ground. Tie Bu Tian continued, "So, officials, do I need your permission to make use of Emerald Flow Lake?" "We do not dare!" The two people banged their heads on the floor repeatedly. At this moment, they were filled with regret. They could not believe that this Emerald Flow Lake incident was actually the princes idea. Moreover, they were unable to foresee him being this adamant about it! "Emerald Flow Lake is the property of Iron Cloud nation! It is a beautiful scenic area within Iron Cloud Citadel... yet you people conspired to make use of it for your own personal gain. What a joke! You are officials of the royal court; you get paid by the royal court and yet... You truly disappoint me!" Tie Bu Tian said hurtfully, "Never mind! You are elder officials of the royal court; I do not want to pursue this any further. Official Wang, notify all the other houses that they have to contribute half of their earnings from Emerald Flow Lake from all of the past years to the countrys treasury. You may leave." "Yes, yes. Thank you for your generosity, your highness. The two bowed over and over again. Sweat was pouring as if they just bathed as if they just took a tour past the gate of hell and managed to return. "Do you think any of the houses need me to send my own books forparison?" As the two thankfully backed out, Tie Bu Tian seemingly muttered this phrase. It immediately startled them and caused them to trip and fall down the stairs in the most embarrassing manner. Looking at the two people leaving awkwardly, Tie Bu Tians gaze remained cold. He had been waiting for news from Bu Tian Pavilion about Chu Yang and not news from these people. Now that he had verified Chu Yangs ability, Tie Bu Tian made his final decision. If he did not have any news of the results, Tie Bu Tian would have kept those two officials waiting for another day... "Bu Tian Pavilion is finally beginning to take shape." Tie Bu Tian looked up towards the moon which was suspended outside his window and sighed. Since it was formed, Bu Tian Pavilion was nothing more than a mere diversion to distract its enemies. This was because although Tie Bu Tian was only a prince, his responsibilities were simr to that of being a ruler of the country. This being said, he simply did not have the time to nurture and invest in Bu Tian Pavilion. The appearance of Chu Yang basically filled in that gap. "Shadow Lord, what do you think? How far do you think Chu Yang will be able to raise Bu Tian Pavilion?" Tie Bu Tian looked as though he was muttering to himself. All of a sudden, the air in front of him became foggy and moved in a peculiar and mysterious way. The atmosphere seemed as though reality was being contorted and a ghostly shadow appeared. A dry and low voice spoke, "You should really not be asking me about this." "I am not asking you. I just wanted to meet you for a little while." Tie Bu Tian said lightly, "I rely on both of you the most. Yet, I am unable to see or detect your presence. Moreover, it has been a few days since ourst interaction and I just wanted to talk with you. Only when I am sure that you are watching over me, that I will be able to sleep peacefully. Haha..." The eyes of that shadow seemed to be slightly touched. It responded with a raspy voice, "Your Highness can rest assure, as long as the two of us are here, there is no one in Lower Three Heavens can kill you." Tie Bu Tian chuckled and nodded. He muttered, "I am so tired..." After that, he took two steps back andy down on the bed. He whispered, "Shadow lords, you should rest also." The atmosphere changed and contorted for a while before the shadow vanished into the darkness of the night. On thefortable bed, Tie Bu Tian quickly fell into deep sleep. The appearance of the shadow seemed to have greatly reassured him. Even though Tie Bu Tian did not know what the shadows cultivation was. However, he was certain about one thing. If it wasnt for these two shadows always watching over him, Diwu Qing Rou would have picked off his head countless times already. ... By the time Cheng Zi Ang returned from Tie Bu Tians ce, it was almost morning. When he got the door of his room and was about to push it open, he suddenly became startled. He yelled in a low voice, "Whos there?" "Its me." A cool voice answered. The candle in the room then immediately lit itself. "So its the Minister." Cheng Zi Ang breathed a sigh of relief as he pushed the door and walked in. Chu Yang sat in a chair in the middle of the room with an aura of arrogance surrounding him. His cold eyes looked at Cheng Zi Ang. "Did the Minister visit my room thiste in the night to teach me something?" Cheng Zi Ang did not understand why his heart began to beat faster. He clearly felt that the opponents strength was weaker than his. Given that, he only needed to raise his arm to send Chu Yang to his death... Yet he was unable to understand why he felt reluctant and even afraid when it came to even talking with this frail-looking youth. It was something that he really was unable to wrap his head around. "I dare not." Chu Yang smiled and said, "This afternoon, my words were a little harsh. Plus, I did not notify Official Cheng ahead of time about the changes in positions so I felt a little uneasy." "No, no. Minister Chu is clever. With a flick of your hand, you found a bunch of traitors and helped Bu Tian Pavilion eliminate this hidden danger which we were unaware even existed. Moreover, you managed to organize all of Bu Tian Pavilions members based on their strengths into their appropriate groups. I truly admire your ability to do that." Cheng Zi Angughed. "Ah, so in that case, Official Cheng agreed with all of my actions, correct?" Chu Yang smiled and asked. "Of course, of course. I fully support them." Cheng Zi Ang nodded repeatedly as he continued to contemte Chu Yangs true motive of this visit. At this time, he felt a little apprehensive and unsettled. "Ah, the prince did not say anything right?" Chu Yang smiled as he continued to ask. "Uh, he didnt say anything, he didnt say anything... ah!" Halfway through, Cheng Zi Ang suddenly realised what was happening. The words were stuck in his throat as he looked at Chu Yang in astonishment. His eyes appeared as though he just saw a demon. "Its good that he did not say anything, ah..." Chu Yang stood up, and said with a slight nod, "Actually, I had hope that he would add something, hahaha... Official Cheng, you are of a great age and yet you have to work so hard... haha. You should rest soon." He stopped there, then pushed the door open and walked out arrogantly. Cheng Zi Angs head was full of sweat; however, his whole body was cold. Chapter 95 Emerald Flow Lakeside After everything at Bu Tian Pavilion was being finalised, Cheng Zi Ang immediately headed off to the Princes manor as fast as he could using a secret tunnel. His conversation with the Prince was extremely short and concise. Moreover, he came back as discreetly and quickly as possible after. He wasnt even gone from Bu Tian Pavilion for fifteen minutes! However, somehow Chu Yang was aware of everything which he did and waited in anticipation for him to arrive back from the manor. Even if Tie Bu Tian had notified Chu Yang in secret, it was impossible for it to have been that quick! It was at that moment that Cheng Zi Ang understood. The youth which was in front of him had a brilliant mind with excellent insight. His intellect was so great that it seemed that no one would be able to hide anything from him! Although he did not say much, he had clearlye looking for me. His underlying meaning behind his actions was that regardless of where Cheng Zi Ang would go, Chu Yang would be aware. This also bore a warning that if Cheng Zi Ang ever had the intention to switch loyalties, he would be found out in an instant. Cheng Zi Ang let out a deep sigh as he watched Chu Yang leave. Chu Yang felt refreshed as he the night wind blew past him. He had always paid attention to Cheng Zi Ang because he was certain that he was Tie Bu Tians representative at Bu Tian Pavilion and reported directly to the Prince. Although Cheng Zi Ang was a highly skilled expert, he was not suitable for a leadership position. He was only able to climb to the position of Pavilion Lord because of his martial skill and the trust that the Prince had in him! If not, Tie Bu Tian would have never let an outsider hold the position of Pavilion Lord of Bu Tian Pavilion as easily as that. Moreover, even though Tie Bu Tian was the founder of the Bu Tian Pavilion, he did not hold a single responsibility within the organisation. This showed that his leadership position and part in the Bu Tian Pavilion was simply a title. However, this was only the case because Tie Bu Tian trusted Cheng Zi Ang. Chu Yang believed that Tie Bu Tian would not abandon Bu Tian Pavilion so easily. Thus after noticing that Cheng Zi Ang disappeared after everything, Chu Yang knew that he was reporting the situation to Tie Bu Tian. This was because Bu Tian Pavilion had undergone such a major change and he was obliged to notify Tie Bu Tian immediately! So Chu Yang immediately went into Cheng Zi Angs room and waited. Chu Yang was not entirely satisfied with the end result of what he had achieved. What he wanted was to fully control Bu Tian Pavilion and not have an informant taking note of everything he does all the time. Chu Yang felt unsettled. However, getting rid of Cheng Zi Ang entirely was currently out of Chu Yangs ability. Therefore, Chu Yang wanted to use this threat to pressure Cheng Zi Ang as much as he could! It is alright if you report directly to the prince. However, this is my territory! Regardless of who you are, you will have to y by my rules. Dont you dare to create any trouble without my permission! Just because you are trusted by the Prince doesnt mean that you can do whatever you want! As long as I control this ce, this is part of my territory! Chu Yang went "hmm... hmm..." in deep thought before he let out a ferociousugh. The terrifying voice was carried by the night wind into a home which was next to the road. The aura of the voice stopped the cries of a baby and it becamepletely silent... Upon arriving at Emerald Flow Lake, Chu Yang was dumbfounded by the scene before him! Theke waspletely surrounded by a fortified wall which blocked vision from all directions. Emerald Flow Lake was famous for its tranquillity but now the atmosphere was deafening as construction disturbed the peace of the area. There were arge number of strong andrge supervisors who held their leather whips while standing on the side, making sure no one cked off. There was a gazebo which was constructed in the middle of theke. Gu Du Xing stood motionless in the centre as he crossed his arms watching everything around him, his gaze as cold as ice. He continued to stay like that without moving and somehow made it the atmosphere around Emerald Flow Lake cold and chilly as though it was the end of autumn. There was a mess that could be seen on the ground of the gazebo. Upon closer inspection, it turned out that they were bodies of people! They were not dead but rather half dead from all the fatigued. None of them dared to yell out but the asional feeble moans from them were heard. One of them groaned a little too loudly, and Gu Du Xing, seemingly rxing above, yelled coldly, "Noisy!" "Bam..." Half of the tile fell down from the roof and hit the wound on the mans leg. A painful wail rose. That person wanted to cry more but dared not make any more noises. He just held it in and kept quiet, suffering in silence. Everyone around him shuddered in fear Still, in his dumbfounded state, Chu Yang ran closer. He smacked his own head and said, "Its all my fault... I did not tell Gu Du Xing clearly that I only wanted the center ind. Now, this guy has taken over the entireke!" "You have arrived?" Gu Du Xing flew down from the pavilion like a cloud andnded in front of Chu Yang. With the exception of that previous drunken incident where his face was a little friendly, the sober Gu Du Xings expression was a cold as steel. "Ah, you did these things?" Chu Yang pointed to the surrounding area. "Uh huh. I took over all of Emerald Flow Lake!" Gu Du Xing said coolly, "We have a lot of money, and we needed to be fast, so I employed all of the construction teams and told them to work here." Chu Yang was reeling, "What happened to those people?" He pointed to the bunch of people who got their limbs broken by Gu Du Xing. "It is just a minor incident, nothing worth mentioning at all." Gu Du Xing said calmly, "I heard that this area originally belonged to some officials and these are their people. Most of them are housekeepers. However, if there was anyone who came up to cause trouble, I gave them a beating and sent them running away in fear!" Gu Du Xing rolled his eyes and said coldly, "Just a few officials, and they dared to interfere with our work. They really are gutsy!" Chu Yang rubbed his forehead and asked cautiously, "Did you kill anyone?" In his heart, he was quietly hoping that Gu Du Xing did not kill too many people. If that was the case, it might be hard to clean up after him. Even with Tie Bu Tian on his side... it would still seem a little too unreasonable. Taking over peoples properties and killing them would make them appear as criminals. He looked around a little and saw arge number of injured people. However, there did not seem to be any dead bodies. "Dont worry. I have self-control." When Gu Du Xing said this, Chu Yang rxed quite a bit. However, he almost buckled over in surprise as Gu Du Xing continued, "I only killed a dozen or so people. It isnt much of a big deal, but having dead bodies here is unlucky, so I had people dispose of them." Chu Yangs body trembled and his face darkened. Finally, he raised his thumb and said: "You are really ruthless!" "A weak tolerance does not make a gentleman; No man can be great without being cruel!" Gu Du Xing said casually, "Only those who are cruel can survive in this world!" Chu Yang was silent. He finally waved his arm and said, "I am going to sleep." "Wait." "What is it?" "Its your turn to watch for a while. I have been watching all day. Now I need to practice my sword work and rest." Gu Du Xing did not bother turning back and just walked off. Before leaving, he left these words, "There is no ce to sleep here. I had all the old structures destroyed. You should just make do by finding somece to sit." Chu Yang, "..." Chu Yang had all the injured people brought over to thekes side. At this point, Gu Du Xing was already nowhere to be seen. Chu Yang stood quietly for a while before shaking his head in resignation. After that, he found a secluded ce near theke and sat down with his legs crossed. He then activated Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique. For Chu Yang, the best time for cultivation was around night time. He definitely did not want to waste that precious time. He then shifted his mind into a meditative state and entered his subconscious. Chu Yang focussed on removing impurities. Everything between heaven and earth suddenly became peaceful. And just like that, he slowly rid himself of all distractions as his heart became like a quietke surface. The construction site was currently noisy and bustling, but it did not seem to have any effect on his cultivation. From a distance, Gu Du Xing was in a frenzy, practicing with his sword. Suddenly he looked into Chu Yangs direction; his mind was in shock. How could this be? He is only a fourth grade, Martial Warrior?! Even though Gu Du Xing was practicing his sword arts, he never stopped paying attention to Chu Yangs movements. Since the day the word "brother" was spoken, Gu Du Xing felt as if he had a ce to lean on. He felt as if he had a family member, Chu Yang! Although they both never talked about their ranks, Gu Du Xing knew that Chu Yang was younger than him. Even though he and Chu Yang had never met before, he gave him a home and helped him when he was left with nothing He even promised to help him reach the pinnacle of his cultivation... Since the day Chu Yang said that he would help him so that he would not betray Gu Miao Lings love, Gu Du Xing already viewed Chu Yang not only his savior but also a brother! A brother who he would share life and death with! Because my brother understood me, knew everything about me! Chapter 96 Breakthrough! Breakthrough... Before this, Gu Du Xing only worried about two people, namely his foster father and Sister Xiao Miao. However, he now had one additional person to worry about, which was Chu Yang. On the surface, Chu Yang appeared to behave maturely, but Gu Du Xing knew that his maturity was a result of him going through countless hardships his entire life! Each time he thought about this, Gu Du Xing felt greatly anguished. Gu Du Xing knew that he was a much luckier person inparison to Chu Yang. At the very least, he had the love, attention, and care of his parents when he was younger. After his familys tragedy, he was under the care of his foster father. Ultimately, it could be said that he did not suffer that much hardship. But what about Chu Yang? Gu Du Xing saw Chu Yang as a little brother who was forced out of hisfort zone to grow up quickly, in a clear need of his care and protection. There was no clear reason why he felt this way; this feeling just came about naturally. Initially, he thought that Chu Yangs cultivation level was higher than his. Never could he have imagined that his cultivation level was just grade four Martial Warrior! Hence, he was originally startled and stunned when he first witnessed Chu Yangs cultivation earlier in the night. Gu Du Xing thought to himself, "So what if he is only grade four? Who would darey a finger on him with me around? So what if he barely has any martial power? Am I, Gu Du Xing, the kind of person that would stand by idly and watch my brother while he is in danger?" As he pondered over this, he began to feelpletely at ease. However, the very moment that he raised his sword to attempt to continue cultivating, he was thrown back into his startled state again. Instantly, he turned and looked in Chu Yangs direction once again. This time around, he had used too much force and almost twisted his neck. Chu Yang, how... How did he enter meditative state so quickly? Gu Du Xing was at aplete loss because it was too appalling for a grade four Martial Warrior to enter meditative state immediately after sitting down! Even a Great Martial Master could not achieve that so quickly! Gu Du Xing simply stared at him with his eyes wide opened. From the edge of the pond, the chaotic noise of the construction site suddenly seemed so far away. In fact, it felt like it had disappeared from this world altogether. The wind blew gently, creating tiny ripples on the surface of theke. Each wave hit the shore gently, one after another, in an endless cycle. At that moment, thekes calm sounds drifted towards Chu Yang in the dark night. A spiritual light shed in his mind. His energy continued moving in the same way, although part of his consciousness was concentrated on the sounds created by the gentle waves that werepping on the shore. Time passed by slowly and it seemed as if Chu Yang had appeared next to a quiet, smallke. Its surface was so still that it could reflect the vast sky. Chu Yang was in an extremely peaceful state of mind that was never experienced before in his meditative state. His entire body seemed to have escaped from the envement of life and bepletely immersed in that tinyke in his mind... From the other side of the room, Gu Du Xing let out a sigh. This Chu Yang is such an abnormal person... With such abilities, there is no doubt that he would surpass me in a short period of time. I cant beat his ability to enter meditative state right after sitting down... However, upon sighing finish, he instantly sensed that Chu Yangs breath had be elusive. Once again, Gu Du Xing was astonished and turned around. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief. This person entered meditative state just after sitting down, and he has advanced to the enlightened state just after a few breaths! Gu Du Xing couldnt contain himself and nearly yelled out loud. Gu Du Xing had to be in meditative state for minimally two hours before he could enter the enlightened state! This was cultivation at the most profound level - when the consciousness and thoughts intertwined to be one. Inparison to the normal meditative state, cultivation would be twice as effective in the enlightened state! Yet, Chu Yang could advance into it so easily? How appalling... The edge of Gu Du Xings mouth curved into a slightly bitter smile. He had always thought that such a talent was a rare gem in the Middle Three Heavens. Moreover, he did not expect this kid who was younger than him by a few years to cause him to lose almost all of his confidence with just a few breaths! Inside his consciousness, Chu Yang opened his eyes slowly and stared intensely at the little wavespping on the shore continuously. He began to understand something... Although these waves might not have much strength, they did not cease to advance, retreat, advance again, and retreat again... Their movement did not appear to be weary at all. Chu Yang could not help but think, "Just like a person who is cultivating, these extremelymon waves did not turn cheerful just because of a little sess and did not be weary just because of a small failure. They were not rash in their actions but simply continued aiming straight ahead... Not knowing when or how their cultivation would increase... He continued staring at the waves as he felt the energy in his body slowing down, bing like the waves as they flowed through his meridians continually andpping in an energy circle. One round after another, slowly advancing... At this moment, Chu Yangs consciousness advanced into an even more profound state. He felt as if all of heaven and earth had suddenly disappeared into thin air. There were no materials, desire; nothing existed. His whole body seemed to have dissolved into the quiet pond in front of him, slowly turning into the gentle waves that moved back and forth... On its own, this process seemed to be able to gather all emotions in life - contentment and happiness, sweetness and tranquility... It was as if they could go on forever and no one could get tired of such a life... From a distance, as Gu Du Xing continued staring at Chu Yang, his mouth was so wide open that he looked just like a hippopotamus. His sword dropped to the ground quietly... Gu Du Xing fell to the ground! Oh God! Help me. Tell me this is not real! How could this be possible?! Gu Du Xing pulled at his hair and he only came to his senses when he felt a sharp pain on his scalp. Oh God! I cant believe that the peak, legendary state of heaven and man bing one had just happened in front of me... Earlier, he did not look away when he noticed a strange urrence right there. Moreover, he had hoped that Chu Yang could stay in the enlightened state for a long time since this would have been good for his own cultivation... However, he never could have expected this to happen right after that. An even more horrifying thing had just happened in front of his very eyes. He could clearly see Chu Yang sitting there, but he could no longer feel Chu Yangs presence! There was only one usible reason for such a situation to ur - heaven and man bing one, which was the ultimate state of enlightenment in martial arts! It transcended normal cultivation and only existed in the realm of legends! This state was supposed to be only achievable upon reaching the level of Martial King! Even amongst Martial Kings, this was not amon sight. This state could only ur asionally in the realm of deep understanding! ording to legends, the yield would be great each time a person advanced into this state! But... But how could such a rare situation happen here? Typically, absolute tranquility had to be maintained for at least two hours in the enlightened state before there was a slight chance of entering the heaven and man bing one state. Rushing it would prove to be a failure! Everything had to happen naturally! If one was disturbed, everything would be for nothing. Whats worse, there would be a drop in level as well! As for Chu Yang, how... How could he, amidst the loud construction and thepping of the waves on theke, advance into the heaven and earth bing one state? This... Are there any heavenlyws yet to be broken? Gu Du Xing plopped to the ground instantly! His buttocksnded hard on a rock, but he still could not regain his senses. Chu Yang leisurely explored his environment after entering this peak state. At once, the interspace where Nine Tribtions Sword tip resided in opened as if it was taking breaths. Ayer of fog that could not be seen by the naked eye slowly formed over theke. It hovered around and twirled around Chu Yangs body as if it were guided by an unknown force. Finally, it entered his body in a sh and disappeared... Time passed by slow.y Anotheryer of fog formed over thekes surface... And yet anotheryer... No one knew how much time went by. Two hours, four hours... Gu Du Xing remained stunned as he sat at his original position, soaked in dew. The first ray of sunlight had just rose behind the curtain of fog, but Chu Yang still did not awaken. Suddenly, Gu Du Xing noticed the air around Chu Yang stir. Chu Yangs level was increasing slowly... This was the only reason why Gu Du Xing could still feel his presence... Grade four Martial Warrior, mid-level grade four Martial Warrior, top-level grade four Martial Warrior... Peak... Breakthrough! Grade five Martial Warrior! Gu Du Xings jaws immediately dropped to the ground! Motherf*****, I have met many heaven-born talents, but I have never seen such... such a... monster! Chapter 97 The Power of Gentle Water Gu Du Xing racked his brains but could not find the right word to describe Chu Yang! This guy had gone beyond the level of human! The higher your level, the harder advancements in martial arts levels became. Each level was divided into nine grades, with each grade divided into the top, middle and bottom. Was it not always the case that people broke through each level one at a time, slowly increasing in their cultivation? Although Martial Warrior level was still low and it was not unusual for one to use elixirs to advance by multiple sub-levels at a time, not using any elixir and advancing multiple times during cultivation was unheard of. The living legend, Limitless Extreme Saber Liu Yong Xiang of Upper Three Heavens broke through the ranks of Martial Warrior in just four days during his youth. This record had not been broken by anyone! However, today, Gu Du Xing had seen with his very own eyes, a freak who broke through from the bottom to top grade in just two hours! He had actually witnessed such a phenomenon! Gu Du Xing swallowed his saliva. He felt extremely inferior. Ahhhh... God! And hes still not done! Gu Du Xings eyes widened yet again as he felt Chu Yangs energy fluctuate once more. Mid-level grade five Martial Warrior! No words could describe the shock and horror that Gu Du Xing was experiencing right now. He was dumbfounded! Top-level grade five Martial Warrior! The peak of grade five Martial Warrior! Grade six! Mid-level grade six! Ahhhh... God! Thank goodness hes finally stopped leveling up! If not, I would most probably vomit blood. He had stopped at the peak of grade six! Gu Du Xing banged his head on the floor as he thought to himself, "Living with such an extraordinary person really hurts ones self-esteem! I... I am also a... a... talent, ah... Compared to him, I... I... I... might as well bang my head against the wall and kill myself. Chu Yang had gone up by two grades in less than four hours... Gu Du Xing felt as if he were in an incredible, bizarre, yet ridiculous dream! Finally, Chu Yang emerged from his miraculous state. At the moment that he awoke, the voice of Nine Tribtions Sword rang in his head, "You have finallye to understand the power of heaven and earth!" The voice was filled with immense delight. "The power of heaven and earth?" Chu Yang asked skeptically, "Is this the power of heaven and earth?" "Hmm... This is stillcking substantially whenpared to the power of heaven and earth. What you have just experienced was one of the hundred thousand types of the power of heaven and earth, Gentle Force of Water. That was a lucky urrence. Your previous life was filled with so much hardship, making you preupied with seeking revenge, hence you were unable to see anything else in life. I cannot believe that you were able to experience one type so early in this life." "Huh?" "Water is divided into tangible and intangible forces. Tangible energy force includes Roaring Sea Force, sh Flood Destructive Force, Heavens Water Force, and Heavens Violence Force. What you just experienced was the Gentle Force of the tangible forces." "What is the use of this force?" "Conquering with gentleness." The voice exined, "Its all up to you to figure out how to use it. There is nothing that the Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique cannot use." "I see. In that case, do mountains, rivers, oceans,kes, forests, dirt, wind, lightning, rain, snow, and clouds all carry different types of forces?" Chu Yang asked. "There are forces that you cannot even imagine. It would be your good fortune to be able to experience them. If you had no chance to experience them, then anything I say will be futile. It is all up to chance and understanding." The tiny voice disappeared slowly. "Hmmm, Isnt the purpose of your existence to show me the way to these opportunities?" Chu Yang asked. There was no answer for it seemed that the voice had fallen asleep once again. Chu Yang knew that Nine Tribtions Sword was not a cure-all. He had to depend on himself if he wanted to reach the peak of his cultivation. No one could rece the actual person in cultivation, be it Nine Tribtions Sword or Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique, even if the sword spirit was around. Nine Tribtions Sword would only tell him the necessary details once he reached a certain specific point in his cultivation using his own effort. If he did not work hard, then yielding the most powerful weapon in the world would be the same as holding onto a rotten piece of wood! Chu Yang pondered for a moment. That little reminded earlier on was sufficient to open his eyes to the vast infinite nature of martial arts! Before this, Chu Yang had cultivated by sticking to a small and narrow path. However, he could now see the vast open space and blue sky; an endless universe. With a sigh that had a hint of excitement, Chu Yang stood up. His joints cracked. It was not until he looked up at the morning sky that he became surprised. Evidently, he had been sitting down for less than four hours. How could such an unusual thing happen? He was definitely not fatigued. However, one would normally have to sit for an entire night for his joints to crack in the same way the Chu Yangs did! In the past, when he sat down and cultivated throughout the night, his joints would crack since he was fatigued. Today, on the other hand, he was feeling refreshed, as if he had been freed from shackles and his body felt so light that it could fly. It was as if he had a great night of sleep instead of cultivating. He tried to activate a little bit of his energy. Suddenly, energy surged from his dantian and flowed through his meridians. Chu Yang felt something amiss and immediately tried to activate the energy flow for another round. His jaws dropped. Normally, his energy could not reach two consecutive points at once. Yet, it was unexpectedly unhindered this time around. Could it be a breakthrough? Chu Yang could hardly contain his excitement. He could not believe that he was able to breakthrough two grades only after four hours of cultivation. This was too remarkable! Chu Yang feltpletely rxed when a person appeared in front of him. As he looked at Gu Du Xing, he noticed that he had a drained look and he was staring at him with bloodshot eyes. While his facial expression was horrifying, the cold dead look that he normally carried on his face was nowhere to be found. "Huh, whats wrong with you?" Gu Du Xing gritted his teeth and let out a low growl, "What do you have to say?" Chu Yang scratched his head and asked in annoyance, "Is there something important?" Gu Du Xing lost his cool and went insane. He jumped up and roared, "How did you do that?!" "How did I do what?" Chu Yang asked, puzzled. "You... You... Are you even human?" Gu Du Xing circled Chu Yang with quick paces. He then bent down towards Chu Yang, his nose almost touching Chu Yangs, "You... You... Are you going to tell me? How did you... Ahhh... How did you advance two grades in just four hours? Ahhhh...!" Gu Du Xing nearly cried out. Motherf*****, this guy is pretending to be innocent! "Ah, youre talking about this?" Chu Yang scratched his head innocently, "To tell you the truth, Im not sure about this either. I only realized that I had advanced two grades when I came to. I am still secretly happy about it." Are you not sure about this? Secretly happy? All Gu Du Xing could see were blue and red stars holding hands and dancing in front of his very eyes; his whole world was spinning. He let out two moans and stared at Chu Yang in disbelief. Eventually, he mmed his foot down and took a deep breath to suppress his rising blood pressure. Suddenly, he realized that perhaps such an urrence was not within Chu Yangs control either. When it came to Martial Warrior rookies like Chu Yang, it was even more likely that he had not a clue. This was simply his good fortune! Everything had happened from a state of unconsciousness. It would have been impossible for Chu Yang to be aware of what was going on... "I really dont know!" Chu Yang eximed innocently, "I was just cultivating when I just suddenly broke through..." Chapter 98 To Kill or Not to Kill? "Dont say... Ahhhh..." Gu Du Xing waved his hands at Chu Yang dismissively as he looked at him with a lost expression. He had almost wanted to kick Chu Yang. This was too atrocious! For someone as clueless as him to advance so quickly... Especially since I witnessed it from the start to the end... I have been trying to enter this state for so many years and have yet to even experience it once. With that thought, Gu Du Xing began to get more emotional that he almost cried, "I... I should be the one who advanced." Chu Yang could not find a suitable response. How could he not wish for Gu Du Xing to quickly advance in his cultivation as well? Afterall, advancing by two grades was barely enough since his own strength was still too weak... On the other hand, Gu Du Xing was a grade five Great Sword Master. His fighting strength would still greatly increase even if he advanced by just one grade. Nevertheless, such a thing depended solely on chance and the persons fundamental understanding. If Chu Yang had tried to help him understand before he was supposed to, his advancement in cultivation might even be dyed. It could even cause Gu Du Xing to never be able to experience the states that Chu Yang had told him about! It could only be yours if you experienced it on your own. Ultimately, another persons experience was just their own personal thoughts, no matter how good it was. How could two peoples thoughts be the same? If Gu Du Xing had already experienced what Chu Yang had just experienced earlier on in his cultivation, Chu Yang would surely imitate the sword spirit and give him some hints on how to achieve the best results... However, Gu Du Xing had yet to arrive at any of these states. Telling him anything would not be good for his future at all. Both Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing clearly understood this principle. Hence, they were both feeling down. "This... That state, how did you enter it?" Gu Du Xing asked hopefully. As soon as those words left his mouth, he immediately shook his head and said, "Never mind. Im guessing that you dont have a clue either. Such a mysterious state cannot be entered just by knowing ahead of time." "Very wise. You know a lot." Chu Yang praised him, showing a thumbs up. Such apliment only made Gu Du Xings face sh red and white. He became more depressed... "I dont know how to advance into such states. More importantly, I cannot share with you on my own experience. But I do know one thing..." Chu Yang gazed at Gu Du Xing and continued slowly, "That is... You are in too much of a rush. You should know that haste makes waste! The more you rush, the less you will aplish. As of today, you have not entered any states. You could keep training really hard, but you will only end up destroying yourself!" Gu Du Xing was taken aback. All of a sudden, he stood up straight with a pensive look... These words of Chu Yang seemed to have struck a chord with him and must have given him a wake-up call... He thought quietly for a moment. His breathing returned to normal and he said calmly, "Thats right. I have been in too much of a hurry. That was always my weakness. Your experiences and advancements are your own thoughts and fate... If I am to have my own experience, that would depend on my own fate. Why must I ask for it forcefully? All I need to depend on is myself." Chu Yang smiled and said earnestly, "Ultimately, you will need to depend on yourself." These words were part of what Chu Yang had just understood recently. Any enlightenment rted to the world of martial arts could not be shared with Gu Du Xing. However, enlightenment on life could definitely be shared. "Depend on yourself." Gu Du Xings right hand was ced tightly on the hilt of his sword. His whole body appeared to have been transformed into an unsheathed sword, radiating a sharp energy... His eyes started to glow gradually. Depending on yourself did not mean not getting help from friends and living alone your entire life... It simply meant to rely on your best efforts and own state of mind. Of course, Gu Du Xing understood this very well. "Chu Yang! Brother! You have helped me once again." Gu Du Xing expressed his gratitude sincerely as he looked at the morning light that was rising from the east. "You once mentioned that if there were a mountain of knives in front of me, I should walk on you without any regrets." Chu Yang smiled, "If thats the case, what is this little favor that Im doing for you before going over that mountain?" Gu Du Xing smiled and got on his feet. With a peaceful smile that was rarely seen, he repeated gently, "Right, if there is a mountain of knives in front of you, I will dly let you walk on me just to cross it." He repeated these words so quietly that he was barely emitting any sound... Chu Yang could only see his moves moving slightly but could not hear what he was saying. Nheless, Gu Du Xing knew that this was no different than him taking an oath. Although he knew that Chu Yangs words were said out of jest, Gu Du Xing was sure that Chu Yang would most probably do the same for him if there were a mountain of knives in front of him one day. There were some things that need not be said and were better off kept inside ones heart. Therefore, Gu Du Xing did not say anything else... He simply kept those words to himself and engraved them deeply in his heart. "This wall border will beplete by tomorrow. I have already given the work orders for the rooms inside. For now, I wish to go out for a while." Gu Du Xing stared at stillke surface as he spoke, "No martial experts wille to join us if we just keep sitting here. I have to go out and choose a few more people. Also... I need to kill a few more people!" "Okay, leave all of this for me to settle." Gu Du Xing continued slowly, "I ran away from home to give myself a chance to train. A phenomenon of heaven and earth will appear and all of the Nine Heavens will change. Both Middle Three Heavens and Upper Three Heavens have disciples ofrge family ns that are out to train. Moreover, they are all outstanding talents from one n or another..." Chu Yang clearly understood Gu Du Xings intentions even before he spoke finish. He interrupted, "So, do you intend to recruit these people?" The moment Chu Yang posed his question, he felt disturbed... The world was changing, the Nine Heavens were changing, family ns were training... What did all of this mean? In his previous life, these things never urred... The appearance of these people in Lower Three Heavens... What else will happen from now on? How will fate be affected? What will happen to this continent? What effects will all these things have? Gu Du Xing thought for a moment before he finally shook his head, "Im not sure..." He pondered for a short while and let out a sigh, "Im not sure at all." Chu Yang smiled. He understood what Gu Du Xing meant when he said not sure. First and foremost, it would be difficult to recruit talented people from powerful families into Heavenly Armament Pavilion. How could these extremely skillful people agree to be a subordinate to others? Secondly, even if he had managed to recruit someone, that person would not want to be a subordinate. In fact, that person might even attempt to take over full control of the running of the ce. If that were the case, he was not sure if he could stop that person. Besides, how could these little masters not bring along a few powerful bodyguards with them when they left home to train? Moreover, Gu Du Xing and Chu Yang were still very weak. "Which of the two sons of your foster father will being here?" Chu Yang asked. "They are bothing here." Gu Du Xing let out a faint smile and continued, "They are verypetitive with one another. Neither of them would agree to sit still." Gu Du Xing smiled as he said cynically. "Should we kill them?" Chu Yang suggested sincerely, "They have walked all over you your whole life. Im sure that they will not leave you alone once they arrive. Have you ever thought about this?" Gu Du Xing was taken aback. His eyes were filled with mixed feelings as he looked at Chu Yang, "I would have killed them by now if I had intended to kill them." He turned and said softly, "No matter how they treat me, they are still my foster fathers sons. He only has these two sons. Furthermore, they are Sister Xiao Miaos brothers. If they were to die... I am afraid that my foster father and Sister Xiao Miao would surely be devastated. The Gu family would then no longer have a sessor." "This is strange but I wish to kill them more than you do. Yet, I will never take their lives for three reasons, that is the Gu family, my foster fathers unwavering care for me, and Sister Xiao Miao." Gu Du Xing continued in earnest, "I would even protect them if they were in danger." Heughed forcefully, "Its such a contradiction, right?" "Gu Du Xing." Chu Yang said sincerely, "You are truly a great man. No, you are a model of what a man should be. To kill is to be a great man. But to not kill, he is a role model for all men." "To kill is to be a great man. But to not kill, he is a role model for all men." Gu Du Xing repeated Chu Yangs words quietly. After a short while, he smiled and shook his head without uttering a word. He stood silent for a moment, looking at the eastern sky. Subsequently, he took a deep breath and said, "The sun is up. I am going out. I should be back within a month at thetest." Without waiting for Chu Yangs reply, he lifted his arms. Unlike a gliding eagle, he did not fly up. Instead, he touched the surface of the water twice with his feet before reaching the shore on the other side. From a distance, he waved goodbye. His body shook twice and he disappearedpletely. On theke, the two ripples that were created when Gu Du Xings feet touched the water were slowly spreading outwards. Chapter 99 Bu Tian Pavilion In Action Chu Yang stood quietly by theke as he felt a familiar strength rallying within his body. He appeared to be waiting for something to happen... Morning arrived. The massive construction by theke provided noise pollution for the entire area. Sincest night, the six great families did not dare toe and ask about those properties anymore after the two officials had been reprimanded by Tie Bu Tian. However, they were not shying away from seeking justice. Afterall, their guards and servants had either died or sustained injuries. All their housekeepers had also been detained. This had sparked a great uproar amongst the aristocrats of Iron Cloud Citadel. People came to seek justice. People came to watch the excitement. Some officials even had toe to mediate the situation. It was utter chaos! However, this chaos barelysted five minutes because a thunderous voice that rumbled from all four directions surfaced unexpectedly. A group of guards appeared from all directions. The leader shouted, "His Majesty has decreed that Emerald Flow Lake will be a ce to recruit new soldiers. Anyone who dares to get in the way will be charged with treason and will have all their properties confiscated. Further, all nine generations of his family will be killed!" The group of guards walked around theke a few times and shouted out the royal decree for a total of ten times. Thereafter, they dismounted from their horses and stood guard in each direction in pairs. The remainder of the guards headed back to the pce. Throughout the entire saga, the troublemakers did not dare to look up at the guards for even a moment. It was obvious that this decree had brought about an immense fear from within. The members of the great families simply looked at each other in sorrow and left. From the pavilion, Chu Yang shut his eyes and pretended to be asleep, not making any sound. He waited till the guards had left before he opened his eyes and smiled in satisfaction. Tie Bu Tians actions were most appreciated. This proved how important Chu Yang was to him. "In this case, I will help you with your internal affairs at once!" Chu Yang smiled softly and stood up. Chu Yang arrived at Bu Tian Pavilion at noon. When he arrived, Cheng Zi Angs men were busy trying to discover if there was anything suspicious from the information they had received yesterday. From morning till now, they had already sent out three groups to do their jobs. When they saw Chu Yang arrive, everyone in the pavilion turned to look at him with admiration. "Inform the three groups that have been sent out to record everything along the way, even the smallest details. They must not let others know that they are making notes of details during the process!" Chu Yang ordered, "Additionally, anyone who goes through Bu Tian Recruitment House must have his identity verified." Chu Yangs eyes scanned the room, "All those master that have been recruited by Bu Tian Recruitment House must sign their names after having passed the verification process. Understood?" Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong were startled, "You... You... mean to say... that there are spies within Recruitment House?" "Thats not what I meant! Its just better to be cautious! This way, we will be able to investigate and find clues that we might not have noticed before if something were to happen." Chu Yang smiled, "On another note, there is some helpful support in the Cultivation House. Anyone who is not on a mission must go and cultivate." Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong rolled their eyes. Was he using military rules to manage Bu Tian Pavilion? Was this going to work? "Furthermore, the prince has decreed that anyone that epts Recruitment Houses invitation who is over Martial Warrior level will receive one hundred taels of silver upon confirmation. Anyone who makes a great contribution will be rewarded with gold and silver ordingly. Additionally, they can also be assigned to official positions as high as royal officials in the court or generals on the battlefield. Whats more, they may even be made honorary royal family members!" "What?! Royal officials in the court? Generals on the battlefield? Honorary royal family members?! Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tongs eyes grew wide, "Minister!!! This... This is too..." Chu Yang continued casually, "Who would risk their lives for you without great rewards, money or material wealth? Do you truly believe that everyone who hase to Bu Tian Pavilion chose to do it for their people or country? Even the strongest patriots need food, wish to get married, have a family, and desire wealth and luxury as well!" He smiled as he looked at the pair, "The same goes for the two of you!" Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong turned to look at each other. They both saw a sh from within each others eyes. "Did the prince really say those things?" Cheng Zi Ang couldnt help but remain suspicious. He thought that with his Revered Saber Artist cultivation, although not a top-level master in the Lower Three Heavens, he would be able to contribute adequately by ruling a region with ease. If Tie Bu Tian really promised those terms, then I must work and try even harder! "I can testify to this!" Chu Yang eximed in earnest. An uncontroble delight appeared on the faces of the pair. "Enough! Send me all the documents of every Iron Cloud official. Lets begin with Iron Cloud Citadel. I only need the documents of the officials who are ranked fifth and above; I dont need those who are ranked lower!" As he spoke finish, Chu Yang immediately turned and left. There was one thing that he had not mentioned, which was that Diwu Qing Rou would not waste his time with the lower ranks anyway! With regards to Chu Yangs mention of the rewards, although one hundred taels were not much, bing royal officials in the court, generals on the battlefield, or even honorary family members... These were extremely attractive to potential members. In such a crucial period, leaders and officials were greatly valued. This was especially attractive to those in Jiang Hu who would normally resort to robbery or theft! Chu Yang had a rough sensing of the kind of sensation that would be created after these notices went out. News of Chu Yangs request for the documents of the officials quickly spread to Tie Bu Tian. With great haste, the prince went to see Chu Yang instantly, as if there was a fire burning at his bosom. "Senior Chu, you wish to cleanse... the royal court?" Tie Bu Tian asked hastily before he could even take a seat. "Ah! Is that not alright?" Chu Yang questioned. Tie Bu Tian smiled softly. He had always felt that he had a peculiar rtionship with Chu Yang. Although he had been extremely busy ofte, he did not cease to practice the Emperor Saintly Technique. Hence, he carried with him a majestic aura of a ruler, causing all who faced him to be intimidated. However, Chu Yang unexpectedly treated him like an ordinary person. Tie Bu Tian could not imagine how fortified Chu Yangs mind must have been. ording to the information he had of Chu Yang, he was only a youth and seventeen-years-old! "Iron Clouds royal court has already been through three cleansings! It would be too soon to do this again now..." Tie Bu Tian exined with a hint of bitterness, "Many officials have even left their Iron Cloud posts now that Iron Cloud has fallen into such a weak position. Especially at the borders, many of them have moved over to Great Zhao, attempting to enter its political arena..." Tie Bu Tian already had intentions to straighten out the royal court. Nheless, he had not expected Chu Yang to make his move so quickly. "Do you believe that those kinds of people are of use to Iron Cloud?" Chu Yang smiled as he asked skeptically, "Like a phoenix, it will live again after burning to ashes. This country can only be truly powerful with great suffering. The only path will be that of destruction if its path is smooth-sailing!" "Do you think I dont know that?" Tie Bu Tian replied miserably, "We have such ack of people now that we cant even rece them!" "It is better to have a trustworthy few!" Chu Yang eximed assertively. Tie Bu Tian lowered his head and pondered for a moment, before he lifted his head again and said, "Lets do this! I will hand you a list of a few hundred old families. If you have to deal with any of these people during the cleansing process, at least let them have a way out!" Tie Bu Tianughed at himself, "These families are deeply rooted in Iron Cloud. I am afraid that Iron Cloud will be shaken if they attempt to rise up. Years ago, Second Uncle had tried his best to avoid them for two consecutive cleansings. You should take notice!" Chu Yang considered for a while and said, "Alright! I will use a softer approach if I really cant avoid it." Tie Bu Tian pretended to not understand what Chu Yang meant, "That would be good! A hint of gentleness is always a bonus, be it to rule a nation or to do anything at all!" The two looked at each other and smiled. Finally, they hade to an agreement. Although Tie Bu Tian understand what Chu Yang meant when he used the word gentle, he refused to say it. While an unspoken understanding was wise, proiming something out loud would be most foolish! Chapter 100 Minister Chu Tie Bu Tian kept silent for a while. Suddenly, he raised his brows and asked, "Emerald Flow Lake... How is it?" "Very good!" Chu Yang eximed in delight as he was immensely satisfied, "What does Your Highness think about the reward system for the candidates?" Tie Bu Tian chuckled, "Its very good." Chu Yangughed back. Both parties seemed to carry hidden thoughts in theirughter. "Ive ordered Cheng Zi Ang to leave all the decision-making in Bu Tian Pavilion to you." Tie Bu Tian looked at Chu Yang in earnest, "However, I need to get information from you because I cannot y deaf to everything that goes on!" Chu Yang was moved by his words. This clearly showed that he was very sincere. "I know! Thats why I put some pressure on him instead of getting rid of him. But... There is something that Im not too sure about! Why do you trust me so much?" Chu Yang asked. Tie Bu Tian looked at Chu Yang for a while. He then smiled softly and said, "Intuition! I had a gut feeling that you must be a trustworthy and reliable person! Its that simple!" Chu Yang suddenly discovered that Tie Bu Tians smile was extremely interesting. His smile began from his eyes and traveled slowly to the tip of his nose which moved just a little. Next, it reached the edge of his mouth which stretched out. Finally, it reached his cheeks. Each time he smiled, his eyes would be lit up, making others around him feel very happy. In such instances, Tie Bu Tians smile did not carry any majestic aura. It was... Hmmm... Lovable! Indeed, how very lovable! Oddly, this strange thought appeared inside Chu Yangs head and startled him. He reminded himself continuously, "Chu Yang...! That is a man! That is a man...!" As he saw Chu Yang stare at him in mesmerization, Tie Bu Tian got annoyed out of the blue and said in a hurry, "I will take my leave now!" Without waiting for Chu Yang to see him off, Tie Bu Tian got to his feet and quickly disappeared with Dragon Tiger Steps. It appeared as if he was running away! Chu Yangs mouth became nted as he mumbled, "Come on, must you use such an imposing aura even when leaving? Clearly, he had just used a technique for emperors! Motherf*****! Would anyone dare to im that hes not a prince if he didnt use that technique? That was a little too extreme!" After leaving Bu Tian Pavilion, Tie Bu Tian suddenly recalled, "Oops! Ive forgotten to inform him about the movements at the border..." He was about to turn around when he thought for a moment and decided against it, "That little fox... Hes always looking straight into my eyes each time we speak, making me so anxious..." Over the past few years, Prince Tie Bu Tians authority had been growing at a rapid pace. Besides Tie Long Cheng, no one had the guts to look up at him when speaking to him. However, Chu Yang had proven to be an exception time and again! Chu Yang had a habit of looking into peoples eyes when the spoke. Of course, Tie Bu Tian had no idea that his habit of his was created by Chu Yangs Deep Spirit Principle. Chu Yang would use Deep Spirit Principle to verify if the other party was being truthful at any point in time. This was indeed a good habit! Chu Yang would use this gaze whenever he spoke to anyone, be it a man or a woman. He would be able to tell if a person was lying or thinking of something else since there would be an anomaly in their eyes. There were very few people with the cultivation state of being able to lie without anxiety in their hearts. Hence, their eyes would disy an anomaly. Chu Yang was very busy for the next few days. One afternoon, Tie Bu Tian decided to send Wu Qian Qian over to be Minister Chus assistant. Chu Yang was dumbfounded upon learning of this decision, not knowing if he shouldugh or cry. Everything was running smoothly, yet the prince had decided to send a beauty like Wu Qian Qian to work at Bu Tian Pavilion, which was filled with lecherous wolves. The ministers good fortune inspired looks of envy and admiration. They praised Minister Chu for the favor that the prince had given him, "Such a beauty, and yet the prince was so willing to send her over to you... This really goes to show how much the prince trusts and values you!" During these few days, countless tasks were carried out at a rapid pace in Bu Tian Pavilion. After cleansing Bu Tian Pavilion, the new minister began work at once. Because he was unable to show himself for all the deliveries of important documents, he decided to send Wu Qian Qian in his ce. Each one of those papers was essentially a death sentence! Firstly, an official was arrested. Ext, he was handed over to Minister Chu for questioning. Afterpiling all the evidence, they were submitted to Tie Bu Tian. Finally, a decree was handed down, which was the seizure of this officials properties and his immediate execution. Ever so often, a few other families would be implicated as well. Even though Minister Chu had personally designed special uniforms for the three brigades of Bu Tian Pavilion, they would wear ck when carrying out their tasks. The Fierce Blood Brigade, which was lead by Cheng Zi Ang, continually raided, arrested and killed... The Iron Blood Brigade, which was lead by Minister Chu, continually interrogated and searched for evidence... Lastly, the Heavenly Secret Brigade, which was under the leadership of Chen Yu Tong, took turns to decipher information that was recovered by their spies to uncover the smallest of clues. After the clues had been found, the results would be sent to Minister Chu for his next course of action. This went on for half a month without any pause. The stale stench of blood filled the sky of Iron Cloud Citadel. Bu Tian Pavilion had essentially reced the Judicial Department. Everything was handled by Bu Tian Pavilion except for the jail cells. Bu Tian Pavilion worked with unparalleled efficiency and speed. None of its members had sufficient energy to evenin. They did not stop or rest at any point in time. If they had even the slightest bit of free time, they would be forced to cultivate. This was owed to Minister Chus statement, "Members of Bu Tian Pavilion must be martial experts and great talents! If your cultivation does not meet the required standard, you may as well kill yourself to avoid being killed by others! You wish to quit? That is not an option! Once you join us, you cannot leave even if you be handicapped, unless you die during a mission. The handicapped will be assigned tasks such as intelligence analysis..." Under his strict management, all of Bu Tian Pavilions members moaned and groaned during training. They never ceased to feel as if a saber was dangling above their heads at all times. Indeed, Minister Chu was truly impartial. Once, he discovered that one of his close brothers was not cultivating and gave a direct order for him to be paddled two hundred times on the spot. The punishment was so harsh that four sticks were left broken, with blood and meat sttered all over the floor. During the entire course of punishment, Minister Chu sat on the side as he went through various documents. Periodically, he would hand out a piece of paper with the words, "Continue paddling! If he dies then he deserves it. If not, he must continue cultivating!" No one dared toin for fear of losing their lives. Under such immense pressure, everyone thought that they would not be able to withstand it and survive. Nine dayster, however, in the wee hours, a third grade Martial Master suddenly announced that he had broken through to grade four Martial Master under such great pressure! Everyone knew that it was extremely difficult to breakthrough in cultivation, hence they ran over to verify his authenticity! After verifying that it was true, their eyes lit up with deep jealousy. He had managed to breakthrough despite being under such a great pressure and having such a hectic schedule... A few dayster, several people discovered that they were on the verge of a breakthrough after hitting a cultivation bottleneck for a few years. These people acted as role models, inspiring those who were not required to breakthrough to put in more effort in their own cultivation. They could not bear to see themselvesg behind the others by a stretch... How disgraceful that would be! Besides, they would have a greater chance of making a bigger contribution with greater strength. Marrying a woman, having children, bing an official... Life was awaiting them! Everyone could finally understand the reason for Chu Yangs painstaking approach. The atmosphere that once used to spell repressive all over the ce quickly turned into an atmosphere of encouragement and motivation. Minister Chu had done everything for our sake! Chapter 101 King of Hell Chu The man who had been paddled two hundred times under Minister Chusmand, coupled with his grievances towards all the forced cultivation, hated him even more. However, this hatred somehow diminished slowly and appreciation began to take its ce... Minister Chu might be a little cruel and strict... But he must be leading us to a bright future. During this period of time, the performance of the three brigades improved rapidly. A small piece of paper was brought out of Minister Chus room. More than ten fifth rank officials names were written on it. A greatmotion was stirred as they were all spies from Great Zhao Nation. Upon confirmation of this information, Tie Bu Tian was extremely shocked. He immediately went to check for himself, so as to avoid any wrongful killings. To his dismay, everything was verified with strong pieces of evidence and witnesses were piled up like mountains. The prince was furious beyond words. Once again, the execution ground of Iron Cloud Citadel was covered in blood. At that moment, all the noble members of Iron Cloud Citadel were feeling extremely insecure! On the daily basis, the notices on the walls of Iron Cloud Citadel seemed to contain new information. There were usually mention of a certain high ranking official who had been found guilty of such a wicked crime that the punishment was execution and seizure of all his properties. To ensure that everything was impartial, these cases were judged carefully by Minister Chu. The evidence was abundant and obvious. Everything was kept secure and there was no room for even the slightest bit of ambiguity. Currently, the name Bu Tian Pavilion was shining as brightly as a midday sun in Iron Cloud Citadel. The people praised them continually while the officials were all feeling uneasy. Even though they were merely hunting down spies and traitors now, who knew when this legendary minister would start to hunt for greedy officials who received bribes? No one could predict when something like this would happen. Amongst us officials, how many of us can say with confidence that our bosoms arepletely clean? Who has never wiped out bosoms with our hands? Being impartial, having integrity... Motherf*****, are there any good officials like that in this world? As a result, all the officials began to straighten themselves out without any orders or pre-arrangement. They simply wanted to have a good reputation so that if the Minister had any judgment on them, the least they could say was, "This little official has learned his ways and has, since then, not dared to... Please have mercy..." There was something that nobody knew of, which was that all the valuables, rare elixirs and precious gems had disappeared mysteriously after they were seized. No one knew of their whereabouts... The three brigades of Bu Tian Pavilion,prising of Iron Blood, Fierce Blood, and Heavenly Secret had their names changed to Iron Blood Hall, Fierce Blood Hall, and Heavenly Secret Hall respectively. The reason for the changes in names was because Bu Tian Pavilion had be so crowded with the temptation of gold, silver, and high ranking positions. It was like a rolling snowball that was growing in size. After just slightly over half a month, the number of members in Bu Tian Pavilion had increased from eighty to one hundred and thirty people, almost half more than the number prior to the cleanse. Meanwhile, Minister Chu became increasingly mysterious. Initially, with only the original members of Bu Tian Pavilion, Minister Chu would leave his room for a stroll ever so often. However, ever since the new members starting to join, he would instead send Wu Qian Qian to leave his room to hand down orders. The old members of Bu Tian Pavilion were given specific orders not to mention anything about Minister Chu to anyone... The new members had no clue what Minister Chu looked like. All they knew about him were simply vague little details heard through from word of mouth. Apparently, Minister Chu was very young, yet he appeared frail and schrly. He had no martial arts knowledge but had such great wisdom that no one couldpare. Nothing could escape his keen observation skills... There was no one who dared disrespect him in all of Bu Tian Pavilion... Nheless, these were all rumors without a single piece of evidence for verification... This situation helped put anotheryer of mystery over the already inexplicable Minister Chu. On the other hand, the great families and officials of Iron Cloud Nation had begun to name him King of Hell Chu. Whenever King of Hell Chu gave any order, his little demons were sent to retrieve the souls involved. There was bound to be no way to escape if King of Hell Chu had given an order! During that time, all of Iron Cloud Citadel had a saying, "If the King of Hell wants you dead by midnight, who would dare to keep you alive till four in the morning?" These words were about no one other than Minister Chu. As word of Minister Chu spread, everyone who heard them simply nodded in agreement. It seemed as if these words were an actual reflection of how they truly felt... King of Hell Chu... Was indeed the King of Hell! Whats more, if the actual King of Hell had called upon a soul, a doctor might have been able to keep that person alive for just a few more days. However, if King of Hell Chu were the one who gave the order... You would barely even be able to drag that persons life for even just fifteen minutes more. King of Hell Chu was even more powerful than the actual King of Hell... These rumors spread like wildfire. When the people of Bu Tian Pavilion heard of this nickname, they immediately said to themselves, "Oh God! Who was the genius that came up with such a perfect title?" Minister Chu stayed in his room every day. From time to time, he would give out orders for some souls to be nabbed. Those whose names were written down were basically dead meat. While the King of Hell only asked for one soul at a time, Minister Chu would always give orders for the entire family to be executed at once and for the entire estate to be seized. Additionally, some others would be implicated if they were rted to the case as well... His door... Appeared gloomy and dreadful to everyone, even if it was in broad daylight. Some people even said this about his room, "The world of the living is on the outside of that door. One step into that room and you will be in theherworld." Those who heard this could only agree... Minister Chus office was the mysterious pce of the King of Hell! From then on, everyone in Bu Tian Pavilion referred to Minister Chu as King of Hell. They believed that he was truly worthy of such a title. Truth be told, he actually glorified the title... "Hey, have you seen the King of Hell today?" "No, the King of Hell rarely makes any appearance." "There, the King of Hell has just sent out another order for souls..." "One order had already been sent out this morning. The Soul Demoness brought out the order and gave it to the Dark Reaper..." The Dark Reaper was actually former Pavilion Lord of Bu Tian Pavilion and leader of Fierce Blood Brigade. At present, he was Lord of Fierce Blood Hall, Official Cheng Zi Ang! Even a stunning beauty like Wu Qian Qian was given the nickname Soul Demoness because her assignment was to be the deliverer of Chu Yangs orders... Although Wu Qian Qian had always been gentle, people started to be worried whenever they saw Soul Demoness. This was because there were more rumors of King of Hell Chu, inciting fear in the hearts of those who heard these rumors. "Motherf*****, the King of Hell hasnt killed enough yet?" "How could the King of Hell ever kill enough? Are you kidding?" "Ahhh... What does the King of Hell look like?" "The King of Hell... Do you wish for me to die with you? Just shut your mouth..." "Just give me a brief introduction..." "In short, in the best scenario, an ordinary person would be scared to death if he sees the King of Hell..." The person who shared this rumor had never seen King of Hell Chu personally but had no qualms in spinning his own tale. "Scared to death... in the best scenario? What about the worst case scenario?" "Worst case... Their souls would fly out of their bodies on the spot. They might not be able to reincarnate ever again. It happens very often..." "Motherf*****! That terrifying?" "Yes. Afterall, he is the King of Hell..." Consequently, the rumors spread far and wide. The further these rumors spread, the more inurate they became. The King of Hell began to sound fiercer. In less than a month, the name King of Hell Chu had established a great reputation within Iron Cloud Citadel! Faced with these rumors, King of Hell Chu could not just sit idly and not pay any attention to them... The moment these rumors starting to spread like wildfire, Chu Yang immediately sent out an order, "Send people to pour more oil on the fire and quickly spread this rumor further. Make it even fiercer... Let everyone know about it; the direr the better..." Thereafter, King of Hell Chu custom-made a terrifying mask, appearing a few times in Bu Tian Pavilion. It had a blue face with yellow fangs, filled with a demonic aura. Even in broad daylight, the sight of him caused people to almost wet their pants... As time went by, besides the people he knew, the older members who had seen Chu Yang before became confused. Gradually, they forgot what Chu Yang used to look like and only recognized the cold-blooded, ruthless, and blood-thirsty King of Hell Chu... Chapter 102 Too Clean, Not Good! "King of Hell Chu, hehe... Chu Yang, you are really skilful!" Wu Qing Qian covered her tiny mouth as she chuckled in front of Chu Yang, causing her whole body to tremble. Wu Qian Qiang could not help butugh each time she thought about Chu Yangs nickname. At the same time, she felt a sense of admiration, although it was mixed with a hint of frustration. Even though Chu Yang was a year younger than her, he was capable of aplishing things that she could never even dream of. With no prior background and using just his own strength, he had be the Minister of Bu Tian Pavilion! This position was the dream of her father, Wu Yun Liang. However, he was unable to achieve this position despite all his efforts for the past few years. Chu Yang had aplished everything in a mere two weeks! Of course, her fathers background was starkly different from that of Chu Yang, who was all alone. Tie Bu Tian did not want to take such a big risk by choosing Wu Yun Liang. However, wasnt Chu Yang also from Beyond the Heavens Sect? Wasnt the prince afraid that Chu Yang could have been a pawn of Beyond the Heavens Sect? While the prince was cautious with her father, why was he not cautious with Chu Yang. These questions kept ringing in Wu Qian Qians head, troubling her. Nheless, she refused to ever mention it. Ever since she knew Chu Yang, she would hear people talking about him endlessly. She had met him again on the asion that she was sent by the prince to invite Chu Yang. Besides, it was an extremely ceremonious asion... Up till now, Wu Qian Qian felt as she was living in a dream. She had an incredible admiration for this little martial brother. Wu Qian Qian knew Chu Yang pretty well. When she thought about whether or not anyone in the world could do the job better, she realized that there was no one other than Chu Yang! As Bu Tian Pavilion continued to grow, Wu Qian Qian became more bewildered by the situation. As a newly instated Minister of Bu Tian Pavilion, Chu Yang had organized Bu Tian Pavilion within a night. Furthermore, he had made everyone, including Revered Martial Artists, have deep respect for him! Beside Wu Qian Qian, everyone else did not know Chu Yangs cultivation level. Chu Yang... was only a Martial Warrior! A Martial Warrior had be the leader of a group thatprised Martial Masters, Great Martial Masters, and even Revered Martial Artists... He had been sessful in getting everyone to respect and even idolize him... This caused Wu Qian Qian to feel like she was in a dream. Moreover, Chu Yang had intentionally created a mysterious air without disying his true abilities. He had given everyone the impression that he was a schr who did not know any martial arts! However, what puzzled her more was the fact that these martial artists were typically not the type to be humble andpliant. Yet, they had allowed a weak schr to rule above them. Furthermore, they even went to the extent of worshipping and obeying him unconditionally. More recently, an even stranger urrence was the creation of the figure King of Hell Chu. The mere mention of this name was sufficient to scare young children to stop crying at night! Wu Qian Qian felt like she was stranded in a fog. "Uh! You should call me Minister Chu." Chu Yang said as he raised his brows. That was about the only thing that he could do, since he constantly kept his menacing mask on his face, even in his own room. He was not overdoing it for he had an ulterior motive. Essentially, a mysterious aura was necessary since his current strength was not sufficient. A mysterious aura, coupled with a high authority, was capable of creating great power. Humans constantly worshipped gods, but has anyone seen a god before? If there were a god that people could see every day, that would not be considered a god anymore... Indeed, Chu Yang was creating a god-like status for himself! Moreover, Chu Yang had intentionally spread the rumor that King of Hell Chu did not have any martial arts knowledge... Although he was unsure as to how effective that strategy would be, he knew that such a rumor had the power of fooling his enemies. Should he ever encounter any danger, he would have a higher chance of escaping... "Minister Chu? Am I allowed to not call you King of Hell Chu?" Wu Qian Qian tilted her head as she smiled and sat opposite Chu Yang. She appeared to be very interested in what was hidden underneath that hideous mask. Each time Wu Qian Qian saw Chu Yang, her emotions depended heavily on his mood. If he was in a good mood, she would feel slightly at ease, even if he had his hideous mask on. On the other hand, if he was in a bad mood, her breathing would be controlled, besides herck of freeughter. Wu Qian Qian had no clue as to why she felt that way. "Its all up to you. How you wish to address me is your own choice." Chu Yang looked down and continued to look at the documents on his table. Before him was a stunning beauty whose scent filled the air, yet Chu Yang seemed to bepletely nonchnt and continued analyzing the documents in front of him. This caused Wu Qian Qian to firmly believe that this man would seed in anything that he desired to, no matter what environment he was subjected to! Chu Yangs eyes went over the documents quickly. Soon, he paused at an anomaly. This was a normal routine for Chu Yang. He would run through documents of an official and stop to find any w in these documents. Each time he did this, he would take a long time to ponder over the w. Usually, the spies never spent too much effort to disguise themselves. Although there were too many of them in Iron Cloud, none were found. Based on this information, he realized that they were hidden very carefully. Hence, Chu Yang decided to try to find small ws amongst the millions of people to allow him to eventually cut them down one by one. Nheless, this was easier said than done! Wu Qian Qian sat quietly on the side as he watched Chu Yang in his deep thought. She was a mindful girl who knew when was the right time to tell jokes to help Chu Yang rx, and when was the right time to be quiet and not bother him. Despite not having much life experience, her female intuition was perfect for the job that she was assigned to. This was precisely why Chu Yang allowed her to stay in the room with him while he worked. Although he was not in any mood for any sort of pleasure, he knew very well that men and women working together were part and parcel of life. Having a stunning beauty in front of him most certainly served as a good motivation. No one would ever want to lose face to a beauty and Chu Yang was not an exception as well. Tang Xin Sheng, thirty-seven years old, assistant minister of records, Iron Cloud Citadel. Worked impartially and with great integrity. A good official began working at neen and had been through steady promotions over the years. Positions held... During his tenure, he had excellent assessments... Wu Luo Zhi, thirty-eight years old, assistant minister of rites... Involved in some embezzlements, diligent official... Qian Qi Shu, thirty-seven years old, assistant minister of the military... Extraordinary perseverance. As a general, he and his soldiers had looted from Great Zhao a few times... Zhou Zhi Jun, outstanding official, but... After having looked through all the documents, Chu Yang pondered for a moment. Next, he took another stack of documents. After a long period of time, hepiled more than a dozen documents. He felt as if there were no issues. He had wanted to put them aside but had a vague sense that something was amiss. After looking at the documents once again, he still could not discover anything peculiar... Chu Yang rested his chin on his hand and thought for a long time. Once again, he was at a loss and let out a sigh. "Chu Yang, if you investigate all the officials one by one in this way, how many can you possibly check? In your eyes, are none of the officials good?" Wu Qian Qian asked as she witnessed Chu Yang double-checking these documents but still wanted to check them again. Upon hearing these words, Chu Yangs brows came together. He looked at Wu Qian Qian and his face appeared to show that he just had an epiphany. "Yes!" Chu Yang had finally realized what the issue was. Wu Qian Qians words had helped him to clear the fog in his mind. "Are none of the officials good?" Chu Yang murmured as a smile appeared on his face. "Youre right, Elder Martial Sister Wu. Thank you for the reminder. You have done me a great favor!" "Great favor?" Wu Qian Qian was at a loss. She had no clue as to how she had provided him any help. "How could there be any good official in this world?" Chu Yang eximed sternly. His eyes paused as he went through Tang Xin Shengs document. The issue was that Tang Xin Sheng was far too clean! Too clean; not good! This official was hardworking, remained upright and uncorrupted, regardless of his promotion or demotion. Even after assuming the role of assistant minister of records, he still continued to grow his own vegetables and dressed simply. He ate like amoner and saved all his money for the poor... Although he was a big official and ranked fourth, his wife still continued to weave while his son continued to work on the farm! His son had the ability to qualify as an official but instead, he stayed on as a farmer. "The father is an official. If the son were to be an official as well, then greed would soon prevail and they would be corrupted. It is sufficient for just one member of the family to be an official for the good of the people." With that, Chu Yangpletely ruled out any possibility of his son bing an official! What Chu Yang meant was that his son would most likely be allowed to pass the qualifying tests even if he did not possess the abilities to since he was a high ranking official. They were better off without such an achievement. It was enough that the father was an official, hence the son should avoid the same path as his father to prevent public suspicion from arousing. This man was a saint! However... Were there such things as saints in this world? While some people might believe in that, Chu Yang most definitely did not! Chapter 103 Suspicions Everywhere! If one were to find an issue with this person, it would be that he was too upright and hence, too clean! To summarize, his records were too perfect to be true! Chu Yangs methods had always gone against the norm. There was one verse that he constantly kept in mind, People work hard to be officials to be wealthy. Someone who does not put himself first will be destroyed by heaven and earth. In his previous life, he had wandered all over the world and was frustrated at witnessing the endless greed of officials so often. Even if an official was deemed to be extremely honorable, he would still live in arge house and eat rare delicacies. Ultimately, none of these officials ended up living their lives in any way that was less luxurious than therge wealthy families. No one was truly capable of living honorably and staying poor at the same time. As expected, even ordinary peasants would wish that theirnd was expanded by a few meters to allow their families to eat a little better. Truth be told, the people that Tang Xin Sheng helped actually ate and dressed better than his own family members. "Theres an issue with this person!" Chu Yang contemted for a moment before pointed to the documents on Tang Xin Sheng, "Investigate him!" "Huh?" Although Wu Qian Qian had not worked in Iron Cloud Citadel for that long, she had already heard stories of the great official who poured his blood to protect his own country and stayed honest for the people, Tang Xin Sheng! Tang Xin Sheng had be a role model for all the officials of Iron Cloud Citadel to look up to and emte! How could a person as honorable as this be a spy? Was Chu Yang messed up in the head? "Theres no need to doubt it. Send the documents to Heavenly Secret Hall to investigate him immediately! I want to receive their investigation report by noon! By then, if the report indicates that Tang Xin Sheng is clean, everyone in Heavenly Secret Hall will be paddled as punishment! Repeat everything that I just said to Chen Yu Tong!" Wu Qian Qian rubbed her nose in disbelief, wrote a note and walked out. Instantly, there was a burst of chaos outside the room. People were yelling and horses were neighing. The members of Heavenly Secret Hall were scattering around as if there was a fire. They were sure that King of Hell Chus paddle was not going to spare anyone from the punishment. Chu Yang smiled and said slowly, "You must remember that no one in this world is wless. A saint like him simply cannot exist!" He pointed to Tang Xin Chengs documents and snorted coldly. Deep down in his heart, he had remembered these words, Are there saints in this world? First, lets assume that there are. If thats the case, would the saint not require food and clothes? Would these things not require money? Would the saint not require a wife? Or other physical needs? If a person needs any of these things, he is definitely not a saint! This is because he has needs. From this, we can infer that there are no saints in this world." These words were delivered by Mo Tian Ji! Even though Chu Yang hated Mo Tian Ji to the core, he could not deny that his words made sense. Ever since the three halls were created, Chu Yang had always managed them with great seriousness. However, Heavenly Secret Hall was under Chu Yangs strictest scrutiny. Every two to three days, the leader of Heavenly Secret Hall would be called into Chu Yangs room to be yelled at. After being yelled at, he would leave the room with a gloomy face and summon his underlings to be yelled at... Expectedly, King of Hell Chu only yelled when he had his reasons. Essentially, a person would only be yelled at if he had made a mistake. Although Chen Yu Tong was yelled at, he could not get angry at all since he deserved it for making a mistake. Minister Chu was the big boss after all... Therefore, the only thing Chen Yu Tong could do was to yell at his own underlings since he did not dare to get mad at Minister Chu. This resulted in the creation of a rigorous and meticulous work culture in Heavenly Secret Hall. As time went by, no one dared to make any mistakes... The halls leader would get yelled at if someone wrote just one word wrongly. This would cause everyone under him to suffer with him as well. Who would dare to make a mistake? Unbeknownst to them, Chen Yu Tong and his men had no clue that their suffering was a result of Mo Tian Jis words. If they knew this, they would probably have eaten Mo Tian Ji alive... Even before it was noon, a detailed report on Tang Xin Sheng was ced on Chu Yangs desk. The amount of information had increased greatly to around half a foot thick. Even Wu Qian Qian was impressed with such efficiency... This was truly faster than the speed of light... Chu Yang flipped open the document and looked over the information carefully. Soon, a smile appeared on his face. Although the new information was still clean, Chu Yang could tell that there were many discrepancies. "This person became an official ten years ago. He was twenty-seven years old at the time. He was a poor youth that came from a farming family. He had lost his parents at the age of ten. At the age of twelve, his vige was raided by Great Zhao. The entire vige perished except for him. He became the lone survivor by hiding in a cer." Chu Yang spoke slowly as Wu Qian Qian, with a brush in one hand, quickly wrote down everything he said, "Everyone was killed in the most meticulous manner; this is the first suspicious point. Furthermore, if his house had a cer, wouldnt most of the houses have cers in ordance to the general customs of rural life as well? Everyone had died, except for a little child who was hiding in a cer and left unharmed. This is the second suspicious point." "If the soldiers of Great Zhao murdered vigers, there was bound to be ransacking. After ransacking the houses, they would simply need to set the ce on fire, which is the best and easiest way. Hence, a fire would be inevitable in these scenarios. If he was indeed in a cer and wasnt discovered by anyone, he would not have been able to live through the suffocation even if the fire did not reach him! In a situation where he was most likely to die, he managed to survive instead. This is the third suspicious point." "Thereafter, he escaped from his vige and came to Brocade Official City. Brocade Official City is not far from his vige, just fifty miles away. But... to a twelve-year-old youth, this distance was not exactly short... Lets forget about this since we cant really force this point. Lets just put that aside for now. Uh... When he arrived at Brocade Official City, he immediately found a famous schr to study under... How could a vige child be able to find referrals for such a thing? Why would that famous schr ept a beggar as his student without any referrals? Was he such a saint? This is the fourth suspicious point." "Uh... Tang Xing Cheng passed his schr examination at sixteen and married right after. He passed his official examination at twenty-six and underwent training for six months before he became an official at the age of twenty-seven. Haha... Even heaven-sent talents need time to learn how to be an official and the ways of politics. How could he be instated in just six months after passing his official examination? This is the fifth suspicious point." "While there clearly were witnesses for this time period... A poor guy being chosen to be a guard would be a call for celebration. On the other hand, Tang Xin Cheng had passed his examinations with flying colors, as if he were a prodigy or a godsend, yet he did not have any fame back then. This does not align with the human mentality." "Human mentality?" Wu Qian Qian asked curiously as she stopped writing for a moment. "No matter where a person like that ends up in, he would always be a role model for everyone to emte. However, Tang Xin Cheng did not want to be a role model and instead continually downyed his aplishments. He was a rising youth who did not want fame. This is the sixth suspicious point." Chu Yang continued, "If he was truly humble, he would not have promoted all his good deeds. However, ever since he became an official, words of his good deeds has spread like wildfire. Besides, he was merely an official of a small region and managed only a handful of people. How did these words spread so quickly? It seems that someone was working behind his back to build up his reputation." "Upon arrival at Iron Cloud Citadel, he became even more resolute. It seemed that everyone knew that he was an honorable official! He has only been an official for just ten years but his position is rather high. Such great fame is certainly extraordinary. This is the seventh suspicious point." "He is extremely harsh with himself, yet forgiving towards others. Furthermore, in his ten years as an official, no one actually hates him and he doesnt even have an enemy! Everyone is on good terms with him... This is the eight suspicious point!" Chu Yang smiled slightly, "Everyone ims that he does his job well. However, everyone must choose a side to be on, be it in the political scene or Jiang Hu. You will offend both sides if you stay on the fence. This is literally unavoidable! The royal court works in the same way; fighting urs from both sides until a bnce is achieved and they can move on." "He has superior prowess, has never gotten into any power struggle, and does not have ack of aplishments." Chu Yang chuckled, "This world has never been so extremely fair, yet such a marvel has happened with him. He had no money, backings, or background, how could he have received such fairness? This is the ninth suspicious point!" "Diwu Qing Rou began seizing power more than ten years ago. Immediately, he implemented his n of depriving Iron Cloud of cksmiths. Such timing is too much of a coincidence! This is the tenth suspicious point." "Even though his aplishments were obvious and significant, going from a lowly ninth rank official to a fourth rank official in ten years... It seems that he was promoted yearly... Such a promotion speed is too fast. This is the eleventh suspicious point." "Although his son is talented, he refuses to allow him to be an official. He used the excuse of wanting to avoid peoples criticisms, even though he wasnt an Iron Cloud Citadel official at that time. Why would he have to avoid peoples criticism then? Moreover, he is overprotective of his son and barely allows him to have any contact with the outside world. Wouldnt this make it difficult for him to contribute to the nation with his so-called undying loyalty? Such a behavior is difficult toprehend, but it is indeed filled with hidden meanings. His son is a farmer but he never disrupted his schrly studies... Howughable. If he has no intentions of bing an official, why would he bother studying? Whose benefit was he preparing for?" Chu Yangs smile turned cold, "This is the twelfth suspicious point!" "With these twelve points, I would still want to kill him even if he were a real saint!" King of Hell Chus eyes disyed a sharp light that had such great darkness that it appeared to be from theherworld. Chapter 104 Dark Night Challenger Wu Qian Qian was deeply shocked. She could not fathom how Chu Yang was able to find so many questionable points just by looking through the documents of such a good and upright official! Even though a couple of his spections might have been a little forced, it was simply too abnormal for so many suspicious points to be found in one person! Hmm... To im that this was just a big coincidence... Even Wu Qian Qian did not believe that there would be such a coincidence in this world. "If this person is indeed a spy, then he will probably be the biggest fish that Bu Tian Pavilion has ever caught!" Chu Yang said grimly. Wu Qian Qian trembled a little; she understood very well what Chu Yang meant by the term biggest fish... If his spections were true, there would be at least a few hundred people involved in this case, from top to bottom! There was bound to be another bloodbath! "Chu Yang, even if he is a spy, we cannot just kill... Ah..." Wu Qian Qian continued, "This persons fame is too great. His honor is high amongst the people of Iron Cloud. Im afraid that there will be civil unrest if you were to kill him just like that." Ever since Wu Qian Qian began her job of assisting Chu Yang, she had partaken in the analysis of officials as well asmoners of Iron Cloud Nation on a daily basis. Therefore, her experience in dealing with such matters had greatly improved from her days at Beyond the Heavens Sect. "Really? If not, what action do you think we should take?" Chu Yang smiled. Wu Qian Qians pace of learning was extremely fast. Over such a short period of time, she improved with each passing day. It would probably not take her long to be a very capable assistant. Chu Yang had no idea why Tie Bu Tian had sent Wu Qian Qian to work under him, but he had one reason for not rejecting her. This was because Wu Qian Qian was a member of Beyond the Heavens Sect. He hoped that Wu Qian Qian would manage Bu Tian Pavilion in his ce should he ever have to leave this ce. This was the greatest gift that Chu Yang was preparing for his Sect. After all, his ultimate goal was not to remain in Lower Three Heavens. From the very beginning, Chu Yang had every intention to unintentionally guide and train Wu Qian Qians thought process, so as to groom her to be a qualified leader. "If he is really a spy... But he has been working hard and fulfilling his duties over the past few years. That has been evident throughout... Moreover, everything he has done was for Iron Cloud. If we were to kill him without any proper evidence, the people will not be provoked, leading to a civil unrest." Wu Qian Qian thought for a moment, "Eventually, even if we do find evidence of him being a traitor to Iron Cloud, the question remains as to whether or not the people will believe that the evidence is real." "I think that we should discuss this matter with the prince first." Wu Qian Qian continued, "We have to find a proper solution. In addition, we must carefully n on how things should proceed after this has been dealt with. Lastly, we have to think of how to deal with the possible issues that may arise after." "Yes, we most definitely cannot be reckless when dealing with this matter. Tie Bu Tian must be a part of this decision-making process!" Chu Yang praised. He thought for a moment and continued, "I will let you take charge of informing Tie Bu Tian! Lets see how he wishes to deal with this matter and act ordingly. Im going out for a little while." Subsequently, Chu Yang removed the cloak from his body and ced his mask on the desk. "Youre going out again?" Wu Qian Qian was stunned and at a loss for words. Recently, Chu Yang woulde to work for a short while before leaving immediately without a trace. Even she had no clue where he went. Indeed, Chu Yangs whereabouts were truly secretive. With his disappearance, Wu Qian Qian could not fathom how he had managed to finish such a huge load of work at Bu Tian Pavilion. He should have spent a great deal of timepleting such a huge amount of work. Nheless, it still seemed as if Chu Yang was extremely rxed and could spend his time smelling roses. He waspleting his work smoothly, without any great hindrance. "Ah, its getting too boring in here... Im going for a walk." Chu Yang said emotionlessly as he pressed the wall behind him. Suddenly, a secret door opened. Chu Yangs body shed and in just the snap of a finger, he disappeared behind it. The door closed slowly and left no trace of its existence. If anyone were to look at this wall, they would most definitely think that this was just a normal wall. Wu Qian Qian let out a helpless sigh. She put on Chu Yangs cloak, wore his mask, and sat at his table. These days, whenever Chu Yang was not around, Wu Qian Qian would automatically take his ce. Could it be that this air of mystery was a cover for his ownziness? Wu Qian Qian shook her head and smiled. She quickly started writing on a piece of paper and imitated Chu Yangs voice, shouting, "Someone! Bring this to the prince at once; I have something important to discuss with the prince..." Of course, Chu Yang was behaving mysteriously, but it was not to bezy. Nevertheless, it was partially true that he waszy to deal with Bu Tian Pavilions affairs. His other reason for maintaining his air of mystery was to secretly develop Heavenly Armament Pavilion. His ce was being built conspicuously and could not be neglected... Most importantly, Chu Yang wanted to have time to strengthen himself! After his enlightenment on the Gentle Force of Water, Chu Yang could feel that his martial power was improving slowly. There were many aspects of his power that he had never thought or could have imagined. Yet now, his eyes appeared to have opened up to them as time went by. The feeling of entering a new area of martial arts was Chu Yangs greatest motivation to work harder at cultivating! Recently, there was not just the appearance of King of Hell Chu in Iron Cloud Citadel, but there was a passing rumor of the emergence of a Dark Night Challenger. He was not any less famous than King of Hell Chu. Most of the famous masters in Iron Cloud Citadel had been harassed by a lunatic. The number of martial arts schools and protection services in Iron Cloud Citadel was numerous. As a result of its harsh northern environment, many sturdy people and arge number of martial arts masters were produced. While the number of top-level martial experts was notrge, Iron Cloud was ranked first in the Lower Three Heavens for itsrge quantity of martial artists. The Dark Night Challenger seemed to be really out of ce. Apparently, he had a different appearance each day. With each passing day, his disguise became wilder. Today, he is twenty-years-old; tomorrow, he will be thirty. The day before, he had disyed the look of a weak young master. The following day, he had a red face with a few chest hairs. After a few days, there were a few moles on his body that looked like rat feces. To summarize, he had a different face every day. Nheless, it seemed that his disguise was careless. Even though this Dark Night Challenger tried his best to prevent people from finding out who he was, he was mostly unsessful... The rumors were true and Chu Yang genuinely did want to have a different appearance every day. The first time he appeared, he was really meticulous. As for the second time, he did not bother being too meticulous. From then on, he started to be really careless, as if he could not wait to go out to fight... Regardless of his disguise, no one would recognize that it was him. As the days went by, he became even more careless. There were some days that he would forget what disguise he had used the previous day... It didnt matter what disguise Chu Yang had on. Everyone would still call him out in recognition, "Ahhh, its him. Its Dark Night Challenger. Even if he were to turn into ashes, I would still be able to recognize him!" This Dark Night Challengers martial power was not that high and he seemed to be just a Martial Warrior... However, he seemed to be improving with each passing day. Besides, he worked under strict principles. Within a span of approximately twenty days, he had challenged more than thirty martial arts experts. If someone was keeping track of his challenges, he would realize that he did not challenge people at random. The first person that he challenged was the absolute weakest amongst the famous martial artists in Iron Cloud Citadel. As time went by, he slowly moved on to challenge martial artists of increasing power. Everything was all nned out and not at all random. Each subsequent martial artist was more powerful than the one before... If the order of his challengers was used to rank all the martial artists of Iron Cloud Citadel, there would most certainly be no errors at all. This guy only wounded people. Besides, their wounds were not serious at all. Whats more, he absolutely did not kill anyone... No one could deny his challenges. He did not curse at people, and neither did he use any profanities to instigate a fight. His unconventional method of instigating a fight was already unbearable by anyone. If someone had turned him down, he would immediately sit at that persons front door and not allow anyone to pass. Going out to buy food? No! Going out to see friends? No! Going out for a walk? Absolutely no! Everyone in the household would be prohibited from leaving! If anyone wanted to chase him away, he would have to spar with him first. If someone else from another household attempted to send him away, he would simply ignore their cursings... In just a short period of time, people from all over the ce would gather, bringing along with them their gawking, pointing and noise. Eventually, the house would be surrounded by a few hundred spectators. How could anyone bear living like that? Hence, notwithstanding the first ten days when people were still inexperienced, anyone who was challenged by the Dark Night Challenger would instantly jump right out of their house to fight with him and get it over with. They knew very well that if they did not agree to fight with him, they would never be able to live in peace. Besides, this guy fought with principle. If he is not a match for me, he would just run away. If he beats me, then he would not challenge me again. Soon after, the martial artists of Iron Cloud Citadel openlypeted to see who couldst the longest with the Dark Night Challenger. If the Dark Night Challenger beat a particr person, your rank would drop and he would immediately knock on someone elses door... This essentially meant that this person was no longer a part of the circle of experts... Chapter 105 Just Do I In essence, the appearance of the Dark Night Challenger had created a wave of excitement amongst the different ranks of martial artists in Iron Cloud Citadel. In the beginning, some of them were fighting with half a heart. However, this led to Dark Night Challenger ignoring them from then on. Eventually, they were considered as the weak ones. Wherever these people went, they would be pointed at with the words, "Look, its him... He used to brag about how he was strong as an ox... After just one fight with Dark Night Challenger, he has been ignored..." There were some who even joked, "Why didnt the dragon go to the shrimps house?" "Because the shrimp was not worthy... Hahaha..." "Ahhh, so that must be it... I understand, I understand... Big brother is so smart. Your exnation is truly perfect. Meanwhile, I always thought that he was really as strong as an ox!" "Not really, not really... Hahaha..." Ultimately, he lost his facepletely. Having seen so many examples of such people being ridiculed, how could the rest of the martial artists just stand idly and not put in their all to fight? Each passing day led to an increase in fame... Chu Yang jumped around a few times. By the time he was back on the main street, he had turned into a youth with a pale face and messy hair. There was a mole on his left cheek and a huge scar on his right... He looked hideous. With this appearance, Chu Yang walked openly towards his target of the day. Suddenly, someone on the street behaved as though he had just discovered a new continent and eximed, "Wow! Look, its the Dark Night Challenger..." "Where... Where?" "There... There." "Hurry, hurry. Lets follow him and see where hes headed." "It seems that hes headed towards Meteor Martial Arts School again. Could it be that Meteor Martial Arts School persevered during yesterdays fight?" "Uh, it seems like it." "Hahaha. Lets ce some bets. Ill ce ten taels of silver on Meteor Martial Arts School not being able to persevere today... Come on,e on, does anyone have the guts to bet...? Hahaha..." "I will bet on the Dark Night Challenger. Twelve taels." "I will bet..." In a short span of time, a group of gamblers had gathered together. Seven or eight mouths joyfully shouted out their bets as they followed behind the Dark Night Challenger. The crowd was following him as he headed in the direction of Meteor Martial Arts School... As his eyes were looking up at the sky, Chu Yang quickly paced forward... Deep down inside, he felt that it was hrious. He had not expected that his method of improving his martial skill was able to bring such entertainment for Iron Cloud Citadel... Ever since he had been enlightened with Gentle Force of Water, Chu Yang began thinking of ways to incorporate Gentle Force of Water with his Sword and Palm Technique. His sword techniquesprised of Gentle Wind Sword and Floating Cloud Sword, but they were gentle types of sword techniques and not gentle forces... Instead, Chu Yang was trying to figure out how to create a gentle force from a rigid sword. Gentle, but not weak. Soft, but lethal. Even after traversing all the continents, he had not seen anyone apply this particr move just yet. Being firm or flexible was dependent on ones mind... These two states cannot be interchanged within seconds. Simply put, one could not be fortified like a mountain at one moment, and suddenly flexible like the wind at the next. Rather, inner energy had to be transformed before each strike of the sword. This was essentially what it meant for firmness and flexibility to be dependent on ones mind! Chu Yang was absolutely certain that if he could achieve this, he would then be able to establish a new form of martial arts to all of Nine Heavens. Moreover, it would not just be powerful as a tool to kill enemies, but useful in defending lives as well. It was unimaginably difficult to incorporate such a method into world-dominating techniques like Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique. All he could do was to fight, fight, and never stop fighting! Only by fighting could he receive little bits of martial arts enlightenment to achieve his ultimate goal. He would probably wreck his head to no avail if he were to simply sit and meditate... Hence, Chu Yang had transformed himself into the Dark Night Challenger to spar with those famed martial artists. Besides, by challenging his targets in this way, he could get to fight two to three people each day. Within this group, there must be some people who had cultivated their own techniques using a solid method and others who chose a gentle method. At the end of each fight, Chu Yang would think hard about every detail. From these details, he would try to seek clues that would allow him to incorporate Gentle Force into his battles. Throughout this period of time, Nine Tribtions Sword spirit remained quiet and did not utter a word for even just once. Evidently, this was proof that it had intentions of letting Chu Yang search far and wide to discover it on his own! The first time that Chu Yang had learned something new after returning from a fight, the sword spirit had told him, "If youprehend it by yourself, it is yours. If I were to tell you instead, then it belongs to Nine Tribtions Sword." Fundamentally, these two things were drastically different! Standing in front of Meteor Martial Arts School, Chu Yang rolled his sleeves. He let out a spirited cry and charged right through the gates... Another fight had just begun. Following closely behind him, a rowdy crowd yelled and shouted as they rushed in the gates together... ... Meanwhile, Tie Bu Tians eyebrows were pinched together as he was in deep thought. Ever since he started being in control of Iron Cloud, he had never faced a decision as difficult as this. Tang Xin Sheng! As he read through the twelve reasons that Chu Yang had listed on the piece of paper, Tie Bu Tian sighed continuously... In principle, there was no need for any further investigation for this issue. The twelve reasons that had been gathered were enough to prove one thing, which was that Tang Xin Sheng was indeed a spy! Especially given that Prince Tie Bu Tian had such great wisdom and temperament, he was certain of the conclusion just by looking at these twelve reasons. There was not even a shadow of a doubt. Tie Bu Tian was just shocked... Yes, he was shocked! A spy who had been in Iron Cloud Nation for the past ten years, calling wind and summoning the rain whilst still remaining standing like a sturdy tower... Moreover, he seemed to be a saint of Iron Cloud Nation! This person... Is this person a spy? Of all the officials in Iron Cloud Nation, there was no one who was less likely to be a spy than this person. He was an upright official who loved the people like they were his own children. He was honest and impartial. Everyone had nothing but praises for him. The people supported him fervently... Tie Bu Tian let out a bitter smile. A Spy... like this! One a spy like this began to rebel, his influence could cause great devastation! He could easily manipte the public, essentially changing their opinion and using their anger for his cause... These tactics could put the entire Iron Cloud Nation in chaos! With regards to how to deal with this spy... It was clear that public arrest and putting him on trial was not an option. No one would ever believe that such an upright official could be working as a spy for another nation. Ultimately, civil unrest would ensure if this issue was not dealt with properly. Tie Bu Tian kept silent for a while. He then asked, "What did the minister say?" Wu Qian Qian answered resolutely as she stood opposite him, "Minister Chu told me to check with Your Highness before deciding on a n." Tie Bu Tians majestic aura was at its peak. Wu Qian Qian felt like she was a low lifeform as she stood in front of him. Such a royal aura was putting so much pressure on her that she had difficulty breathing... This aspect was what made Wu Qian Qian truly admire Chu Yang. This junior martial brother originated from the same sect as her and even practiced the same techniques as her. Even though his martial power was weaker than hers, he was never nervous at all when standing in front of Tie Bu Tian. Perhaps... He was probably even more rxed than Tie Bu Tian! What was even more puzzling was that... Sometimes, Tie Bu Tian seemed to be more nervous than she was moments ago when the two of them were together! This was truly unbelievable! "Me? No!" Tie Bu Tian let out a smile, "Checking with me first is the right thing to do. However, he most certainly would not take any action ording to my thoughts." It appeared that Tie Bu Tian had be more at ease after hearing Wu Qian Qian ry Chu Yangs words. "This King of Hell Chu... He just vanished, didnt he?" Tie Bu Tian tilted his head and winked as he asked. This showed that he was in a decent mood and he could afford to joke with her. King of Hell Chu... The instant Tie Bu Tian thought of these words, he had already wanted to burst outughing. It was inconceivable how Chu Yang had managed to establish such a scary reputation for himself within such a short span of time. He was truly brilliant! "Yes. His whereabouts at this present moment remain unknown." Wu Qian Qian answered nervously. She was worried for Chu Yang. "Thats good. Thats good." Tie Bu Tians response nearly caused Wu Qian Qian to fall to the ground. A person was not putting in his utmost effort into doing his duties and went missing ever so often, yet the prince evaluated it as a good sign. What kind of logic was this? "Tell him to just do it ording to his own judgment." Tie Bu Tian smiled, "I will work with him. There will be no problem." Chapter 106 Undecipherable Wu Qian Qian consented to his orders but her mind was full of questions... Just do it...? ording to Chu Yang? What ns does he have? Tie Bu Tian smiled and said majestically, "Remember that Minister Chu once said before that he will be gentle... Hahaha..." He was thinking about what Chu Yang had said before, "If theres really no way for me to avoid it, I will use a gentler method." Tie Bu Tian could not help butugh. He was also trying to guess what Chu Yangs ns would be. Wu Qian Qian became more annoyed as she thought, "How? Be gentle? Is he indirectly hinting at me to be gentler with Chu Yang? Is this prince trying to set me up with Chu Yang? Or perhaps... Has Chu Yang asked Tie Bu Tian to be his matchmaker? What did he mean by Minister Chu once said before that he will be gentle? As she arrived at the final spection, her face turned red instantly... This was too embarrassing... As he noticed that Wu Qian Qians face had turned red, a hint of envy appeared from within Tie Bu Tians eyes. However, right after, he teased, "Miss Wu, your face is really red... What are you thinking about?" "Ah... Uhm... Well..." Wu Qian Qian was caught off-guard and was at a loss for words momentarily. "Chu Yang... is indeed a rare and honorable man." Tie Bu Tian smiled, "If Miss Wu... perhaps you should show him some love." Wu Qian Qian became infinitely shy and looked at the ground sheepishly. In reality, she and Chu Yang never disyed any intentions towards each other, yet somehow, there were many rumors about them being in some sort of love affair! Chu Yang did not pay any attention to these rumors. Presently, his heart was as hard as a stone and he couldnt care less about these ridiculous rumors. Whatever other people thought was their own business; what did it have to do with him? On the other hand, Wu Qian Qian was no longer who she was before. During this period of time, she would receive all kinds of looks that appeared to imply these rumors everywhere she went. Initially, she would get embarrassed and sometimes be furious. As time went by, she slowly began to tolerate these looks and gradually got used to them... Soon, these rumors became a little real to her. Eventually, this girl, who was at the age of her peak beauty, was slowly experiencing a change of heart... Such a change... was especially potent for those who were of her age. "Oh, the rare elixirs and precious minerals seized by Minister Chu... What is he doing with them?" Once he knew that Chu Yang had his own ns, Tie Bu Tian became significantly more rxed as he now had time to focus his attention on other matters. Chu Yang had requested to keep these items and Tie Bu Tianplied readily. It was simply not worth nitpicking over such insignificant things, especially since there were already heaps of these items in the royal pce. Besides, there were things in the royal pce that Chu Yang would never be able to find from the pile of seized items. On the other hand, the royal pce would surely have anything that was contained in the pile of seized items. Therefore, Tie Bu Tian decided to just turn a blind eye as Chu Yang pocketed these things... However, Tie Bu Tian still remained curious. Why did Chu Yang grab these items? He still hasnt used them even until now. Moreover, he hasnt used them to help Bu Tian Pavilion... He is just one person; does he even need so many elixirs? Ahhh, if he only wants the elixirs, thats still understandable. Perhaps as a precaution for possible injuries? This could be justified by a persons fear of death... But why would he need so many rare minerals? "I have no clue either. After each seizure, Chu Yang would give orders for all the of them to be stowed away in a preset storage room..." Halfway through her reply, Wu Qian Qian paused suddenly. She realized that... the small storage room that Chu Yang had chosen shared the same wall as his room in Bu Tian Pavilion. Based on Wu Qian Qians memory, she remembered that the storage room was not actually that big... With their continuous seizures, that storage room should have been filled by now... Yet, how is it that we are still able to fit things in there? "Well, when I have time, I must definitely have a look." Tie Bu Tian smiled cheerfully. A queer pleasure was hidden behind his smile. "If Your Highness has no other orders for me, I will take my leave." Wu Qian Qian said. In essence, she was not Tie Bu Tians subject. Beyond the Heavens Sect was working with Tie Bu Tian and she was merely there to help out... There was no requirement of her to show Tie Bu Tian too much formality... Of course, Wu Yun Liang had made some pre-calctions. If Wu Qian Qian could be the queen or even the kings mistress in Iron Cloud, then... However, there was no chance that Wu Yun Liangs wishes woulde true, judging from the current situation. "Oh, your father sent you this." Tie Bu Tian pulled out an envelope and handed it to Wu Qian Qian. "Thank you, Your Highness." Wu Qian Qian received the letter in excitement. In actual fact, Wu Yun Liang had sent three envelopes; one for Bao Kuang Lei, one for Wu Qian Qian, and thest was written directly to Tie Bu Tian. As expected, besides the two other recipients, no one else knew the content of the letter that Wu Yun Liang had sent to Tie Bu Tian... As he watched Wu Qian Qian take her leave, Tie Bu Tians look changed slowly. Eventually, he looked down and let out a sigh. His mind had suddenly drifted towards the topic of King of Hell Chu. He could not help but shake his head and chuckle. Minister Chus method was indeed undecipherable by anyone. He had managed to craftyers uponyers of strategies in such a short span of time. Even the simplest things, such as his own origins, had be extremelyplicated. Chu Yang originated from Beyond the Heavens Sect and this fact was not a secret. First and foremost, he was the heir of a powerful family who had fallen into tough times and had to wander around Jiang Hu. Second, he was a descendant of a fallen Iron Cloud general. Third, he had been chosen as a disciple by a solitary martial expert, who apparently had the powers of the tigers and the dragons. Fourth, he was the student of a great schr. Although he was weak, he was truly a heaven-sent talent. Fifth, he came from one of the families in the Middle Three Heavens and hade down to train... Besides, there appeared to be witnesses and evidence for each of the facts. If anyone were to investigate his background, these statements could be verified true... Tie Bu Tian could not understand why Chu Yang had stirred up such confusing rumors... During this period, Tie Bu Tian understood that Chu Yangs unountable disappearances were to strengthen Heavenly Armament Pavilion. In fact, he was looking forward to seeing the future of Heavenly Armament Pavilion as well. Even though he knew that it was solely Chu Yangs power, he believed that when the time called for it, he could count on Heavenly Armament Pavilion to lend a hand. Tie Bu Tian wanted to make use of Chu Yang to lead Bu Tian Pavilion and fight for Iron Cloud so as to defeat Diwu Qing Rou. On the other hand, Chu Yang naturally wanted to use this fight for the world as a perfect opportunity to strengthen his own power! This rtionship was truly beneficial for both of them! As for whates after peace was achieved... Hmmm... In all honesty... Tie Bu Tian was not sure of this distant future either. Hence, he did not spare any effort to think about it... ... At the same moment, in the prime ministers mansion in Great Zhao Nation... Diwu Qing Rou sat in his chair as he gazed at the pile of news on his desk. His countenance appeared calm... However, his finger tapped on his chair rhythmically and slowly. There was a long pause between each tap. The people sitting in front of him did not dare open their mouths and break the silence. This was because they knew that his behavior signified that he was thinking deeply about something. "King of Hell Chu, hahaha..." Diwu Qing Rou smiled and continued slowly, "This King of Hell Chu... Do we dare to ignore him?" These words might have seemed like a genuine question, yet it also seemed to be a rhetorical one. No one was sessful in grasping what Diwu Qing Rou meant. They simply turned to look at each other, still choosing to be cautious and remained silent. "This King of Hell Chu has just been instated and yet he has already managed to dig out so many of our own people... Can anyone guess the methods that he has used?" Diwu Qing Rou asked slowly. "Methods?" Everyone was caught by surprise. The Golden Horse Riders Department had painstakingly nned all of the spies backgrounds. Undoubtedly, there was not the slightest of ws in every bit of information. Asking them to think of how they were discovered at that present moment was simply not possible. "The problem is not us, but that King of Hell Chu." Diwu Qing Rou said in a low voice, "His methods for digging out spies are the total opposite of normal reasoning. For most people, they would think about whether someone is a spy first before finding any possible ws... That would be much easier." "As for King of Hell Chu, he instead assessed ordinary or good aspects of the officials instead. In other words, his investigations are focused on checking on upright officials; those who stayed clean and worked diligently... He looked deep into such people and hunted for anomalies." Diwu Qing Rou sighed and continued, "This King of Hell Chu is not simple at all!" Chapter 107 Make the Move! Slaughter the Sun! "Your Excellency, Im still not sure what you mean by that!" Of the six people, one of the men sitting on the rightmost voiced out while the other five nodded in agreement. "Such an official should be promoted regrly! This King of Hell Chu captured this idea to begin his investigation. Its not just him; all of us know this very well. Hence, we arranged for our men on the inside to be hardworking, loyal, and dedicated. Moreover, theyre not allowed to be greedy. These attributes allowed them to have the momentum to climb up to the higher ranks to allow us to reap the most benefits!" The person who had just exined this was not Diwu Qing Rou, but instead a person who sat next to him, "The most crucial task of an inside man is for him to gain the trust of the enemy and slowly rise in positions. As time goes by, they would then have a stronger influence! If we are able to think of this, then surely King of Hell Chu can think of this as well!" "Because of this factor, we have just suffered a critical loss of manpower in Iron Cloud!" He eximed gravely. The person who just spoke had a slender figure. If he were toy down on the ground and let someone sit on him, thetter would most probably feel that he was sitting on a bamboo. "If our people did not have those behaviors, how could they have attained high positions in Iron Cloud?" A rough and primitive looking man said hastily, "Isnt this too contradictory..." "Not necessarily!" A middle-aged schrly official who had a goatee smiled, "He couldunch an investigation, but he might not be able to uncover anything ultimately. This is because he might not dare toy a finger on some people!" "You cant assume that he wont dare toy a finger on them!" Diwu Qing Rou, a man who had been famed as being noble his entire life, came out of silence. At that moment, a look of unease appeared on his face. He thought for a moment and continued, "With one sweep, this King of Hell Chu has made nine of our inside men at Bu Tian Pavilion lose their lives! Besides, he has already taken the lives of six officials in Iron Cloud. His targets were precise and unmerciful, leaving not one stone unturned. This person... is truly our greatest threat from Iron Cloud." "On top of that, while exterminating spies from Bu Tian Pavilion, this King of Hell Chu also stated... that he didnt need any evidence; all he needed was to suspect someone to kill him!!!" Diwu Qing Rous face disyed a look of admiration. "This man is truly firm and cruel. His methods are also extremely illegitimate!" Diwu Qing Rou said assertively, "This person could potentially be no less dangerous than Tie Bu Tian!" He turned around. With his back facing everyone, he said in a low voice, "Immediately after receiving this news, I have already had people prepare an Invisible Falcon to send a message to Number One. They are to withdraw instantly if anything out of ce is discovered!" "What?!" Everyone was astonished. Were things really that serious? While they were still analyzing the situation, Diwu Qing Rou had already reacted by undertaking such extreme measures. "Additionally, Golden Horse Riders Department has already mobilized a leader and a group of martial experts to head towards Iron Cloud! If Number One is safe, they will ughter Chu Yang and return. If they encounter a dangerous situation, they will still kill Chu Yang but return with Number One! Give orders for ck Horse Riders and Iron Horse Riders in Iron Cloud to fully cooperate with one another!!!" "The name of this n is ughter the Sun!" [1] Diwu Qing Rou had issued a series of resolute orders. A bloodthirsty look shed from within his eyes. Tie Bu Tian! Did you think that a King of Hell Chu could help you grow wings and fly? Watch as I chop him down!!! "Minister! It has been ten years in the making and has cost us a lot of resources... Are we supposed to just give it all up?" The middle-aged official with the goatee questioned. "Then lets just hope that Im overreacting!" Diwu Qing Rous face became grumpy, "But now is not the time for you people to doubt me! Carry out my orders at once! In addition, have the Five Northern Corps move forward by a hundred miles!!!" "A hundred miles?" Everyone was dumbfounded. Did the prime minister intend to start a war? A hundred miles would put them in Iron Clouds territory! Even though there were no towns or viges there, how could Iron Clouds military just ignore that? "Do as I say!!!" Diwu Qing Rous back appeared to hunch a little. His eyes seemed to feel heavy. He closed his eyes slowly as he thought to himself, "Hopefully its not toote!" All of a sudden, he opened his eyes and said hastily, "No matter what, no one is allowed toy a finger on Tie Bu Tian!" Everyone quickly walked out of the room in a file. Diwu Qing Rou turned around. His eyes were lit up with a gaze that appeared to be searching for something. With an expectant look, he muttered to himself, "If you are indeed a true rival, lets see how youll deal with this move of mine." Subsequently, Diwu Qing Rou shook his head lightly and smiled wickedly as he looked at the blue sky in the distance through his window. In this direction... was Iron Cloud! Diwu Qing Rou stood dazedly for a moment before he cried out, "Get me every single piece of information on Beyond the Heavens Sect for this recent period!" ... From the prime ministers mansion, Diwu Qing Rou tossed his arm up and a white bird flew towards the sky. The bird disappeared in the white clouds after pping its wings for a few rounds and determining its orientation. Invisible Falcon! It was a peculiar animal of the Nine Heavens! It had the ability to change its color and hide in the sky. It was the most advanced and intelligent creature that was used for courier. It was three times faster than an eagle. Furthermore, it could fly for a day and a night continuously without any food or drink. With its speed, the Invisible Falcon could reach Iron Cloud Citadel from Great Zhaos capital within half a day. An hourter, three ck riders rushed out of the northern gate of Great Zhaos capital at top speed. As the three riders whipped their horses, the sound of thundering hooves could be heard all around. In the blink of an eye, only a trail of dust was left behind at the capitals gate. Thousand Mile horses! There were only a few of these horses in the entire continent, yet they did not hesitate to waste the horses energy on such a short trip. They were headed for Iron Cloud Citadel! ... At the same moment, Chu Yang, the Dark Night Challenger, had justpleted another fight and was just leaving Meteor Martial Arts School. He conveniently found a ce to sit down and modified his appearance. After he had removed all signs of the Dark Night Challenger, he stepped out, feeling a slight hint of regret. If the Meteor Force of Meteor Martial Arts Schools owner had been a little stronger, Chu Yang could have begunbining Gentle Force of Water with Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique upon being attacked. Chu Yang had just hit a teau. He could feel that he was this close to a breakthrough but it was kept out of his reach by an extremely thin line. This line was as thin as a piece of paper, yet it could still keep him from breaking through. Such a feeling was truly infuriating! A suitable opponent was required for his path to understanding. His opponent could neither be too high nor too low in level. Otherwise, he would not find sess! There was another type of understanding that could be achieved under the persecution of a killing aura. However, no such aura could be found when two people were simply sparring. A killing aura originated from the heart. If there was no killing intention from within the heart, there would simply be no killing aura. This was something that could not be resolved. Fortunately, Chu Yang had managed to find a suitable opponent even though his martial power was not that high. If he was at a higher level and had reached a teau like this, seeking a suitable opponent would have been more difficult than plucking a star from the sky!!! Being at the peak meant being lonely! It was not until now that Chu Yang finally understood this! Finding a suitable opponent would be immensely difficult! There would be no breakthrough without pressure. Yet, if there were pressure, you would have to ensure that your life could be sustained under that pressure... It was no wonder that so many top masters had to work hard to find an opponent. If it were as simple as just a life and death fight, it would have been much simpler. However, to be enlightened while fighting an enemy was as unlikely as dreaming while wide awake! Once one stood on the pinnacle of martial arts, there was bound to be no enemy, let alone an opponent. Chu Yang slowed down his pace as he was deep in thoughts. It was still early, perhaps he should head towards Emerald Flow Lake. He contemted before turning, heading towards the southern gate of Emerald Flow Lake. As he thought about Emerald Flow Lake, Chu Yangs mind drifted towards thinking about Gu Du Xing. It had been more than twenty days. Shouldnt he be back by now? How would he react when hees back and finds out that Ive broken through from fifth grade Martial Warrior to ninth grade Martial Warrior in just slightly over twenty days? [1] ughter the Sun: Tu Yang, a y on Chu Yangs name. Tu means ughter while Yang means sun. Chapter 108 Qing Wu... As Chu Yang thought about this, he could not help but smile. It was not that simple to go up by three grades in such a short period of time... First, he had to seize and gather all the herbal elixirs. Next, Nine Tribtions Sword had to purify them to be more potent for his absorption... Finally, over the span of slightly more than 20 days, he had fought 40 to 50 big and small matches. He fought so much that his whole body was aching and he was in great pain. The price he had to pay was indeed not small at all. Such a training method was downright masochistic. There was no way to avoid it, except for a hit to be exchanged for a hit. On top of that, he had to avoid using fatal moves. More importantly, he had to avoid using Nine Tribtions Sword... If the sword was used, his opponent would die and there would absolutely be no chance of gaining any form of understanding or enlightenment. On the other hand, if his martial power was not as high as his opponents... Wouldnt he just be asking for a beating? Chu Yang was lost in his own thoughts when there was suddenly an earth-shattering scream that came in the direction of the citadels gate, "Where is Du Shi Qing? Du Shi Qing, you had bettere out right now!" The sound of the voice carried with it interminable madness and grief. The person that was shouting must have incredible martial power! Chu Yang was frightened. He turned towards the direction of the citadels gate and questioned himself, "Who is this? This persons martial power is very high... Why is he looking for Du Shi Qing...?" The sound came from a distance, yet for some unknown reason, Chu Yang suddenly felt like his insides were burning. Immediately, Chu Yang shot towards the southern gate. He had no idea why he was reacting in this way; all he knew was that his heart was really nervous! Why was this the case? The voice did not cease calling out Du Shi Qings name. The urgency and dismay in his voice made it clear to everyone who could hear him yelling that he was in a state of frenzy! He was getting closer and closer! Chu yangs body looked as though it was tearing through the wind as it shot forward. At the citadels gate, a man in ck who was carrying another person on his back rushed past countless soldiers like a whirlwind. Before they even had a chance to react, their eyes could only widen as this ck whirlwind swept past them on the main road, heading into the citadel. A soldier with quick reflexes was just about to block him when he was hit in mid-air. His arms and legs went swinging around and blood was sttered everywhere! No one could see clearly what move that person had made! "Stop!" The martial masters that were guarding the gate jumped up to block him. A white figure glided down the front of the man in ck. The white and ck figures fought in the blink of an eye..."Bam Bam." As the white figure fell to the ground, he let out an awful sound. Blood spurted from his mouth. There were even the cracking sounds of his bones breaking as he fell down! During this short moment, seven to eight other figures had managed to get into position and block the man in ck. Having lost his momentum, the wild-eyed man in ck bellowed, "Get out of my way! Get Du Shi Qing now!" "Such defiance!" Du Shi Qing was Tie Bu Tians guest at the royal pce and everyone knew this very well... Presently, Du Shi Qing was in the royal pce treating the emperor of Iron Cloud Nation. How could anyone bother him? "Get out of my way!" A trickle of blood could be seen at the corner of the mans mouth. Apparently, he had suffered from many internal injuries. Nheless, he still continued to exude an overpowering aura. He became infuriated as he saw the seven to eight people blocking his way and that other soldiers had surrounded him. In an instant, he activated his energy and made his move. With one shot, he had unleashed an unstoppable, raging burst of force! The seven people facing him eximed in unison, "Revered Master...?" Without any dy, the retaliated with all their force. The man roared with a grimace, "If you refuse to make way, all of you will die!" A fierce force was released from his palm. Even in such a dangerous situation, the man still had one of his arms wrapped around the person on his back. As for the person lying on his back, there was no movement the entire time. It was not possible to see what the figure looked like as the entire body waspletely covered by arge cloak. Nheless, judging from its shape, the person seemed to be really frail, perhaps it was a child... "Pow!" Arge sound rang as the force of seven masters and the mans palms force came into contact... What ensued after was all seven people, with pale faces, flying in all four directions. Evidently, their opponent had not used his full strength... The man in cks strength was sufficient to leave others staggered. "What is your friends illness that you must insist on finding Senior Du?" An official called out loudly from below, "Please understand that this is Iron Cloud Citadel and Senior Du is an honored guest... Your impatience and stirring of trouble will only dy treatment of your friend. I hope that you will carefully reconsider your actions!" Upon hearing this, the man in ck shuddered. He swooped down from the air and grabbed the official, "You know Du Shi Qing? Where is he? Bring me to him at once!" "This situation... This lowly official does not have the authority!" Although he was held under a tight grip, the official never disyed any signs of fear and instead said boldly, "It does not matter how high your martial power is because seeing Du Shi Qing is not something that you can do just based on martial power." "You are courageous!" The man in ck released him slowly. Suddenly, his bloodshot eyes lit up like a hungry wolf had just seen its prey. However, when he spoke again, his voice was slightly calmer, "So what is the quickest way to see Du Shi Qing?" The official was merely using his quick wit to talk the man down. Du Shi Qing was in the royal pce; how could a low-flying official like him know how to solve this issue? A troubled look immediately appeared on his face. The man gritted his teeth and bellowed, "You lied to me!" He raised his arm, ready to take this officials life with his palm! Seeing the situation, soldiers from all four sides gathered around him and shouted continuously. Their unsheathed swords shone over the entire southern gate! Without any care for them, the man shouted, "If you dy me, I will not hesitate to kill the entire Iron Cloud Citadel! Do you think that I have any qualms about killing a few more people?" He raised up his arm as he prepared to y the soldiers, without even blinking for a moment. "Stop!" A ck shadow flew forward. Even before reaching the man, he shouted in mid-air, "You just have to speak to me if you wish to see Du Shi Qing!" Upon hearing these words, the man retracted his arm. Just a second ago, his energy was radiating out and seemed unstoppable. However, it had nowpletely disappeared like a passing breeze. The person who was flying forward was Chu Yang. When he saw the kind of control this person had with his power, he was utterly shocked, "A King level master!" The man looked up at Chu Yang, "Take off your mask! I dont like those who hide behind masks. I cant trust them as well!" "Do you want to see Du Shi Qing or do you want me to take off my mask?" Chu Yang grunted coldly, "If I could take off my mask, why would I bother wearing it in the first ce?" The man snorted and stared at Chu Yang sharply like a hawk, "Do you know where Du Shi Qing is?" "Of course I do! However, no one is allowed to bother Senior Du if its not important." Chu Yang continued, "I also have to know for sure if that person is injured or is just sick. Does that person require treatment from Du Shi Qing himself?" The man in ck stared at Chu Yang fiercely. His gaze looked as though he wanted to swallow Chu Yang. "If it is just a small injury or some ordinary illness, then it can be treated by many other medical centers in the city!" Chu Yang said assertively as he remained indifferent to the mans gaze. Surprisingly, he was bing more anxious by the minute. He felt as if there existed some sort of rtionship between himself and this man. If that werent the case, how else could his sturdy emotions be in such chaos at this moment? "Everyone, get out of the way. Theres no issue." Chu Yang looked in all four directions as he pulled out a shiny token with his right hand. There were two clearly engraved words on it, Bu Tian. "Bu Tian Pavilions man!" All of a sudden, every single official and soldier felt a chill go down their spines, "Move away, move away. Lets go." The soldiers surrounding the man dispersed instantly. Everyone rubbed their foreheads in cold sweat, still feeling frightful. Initially, they were annoyed with that masked guy and had wanted to order him to take it off. But presently, they were extremely thankful that they had not. So it was King of Hell Chu. Its so fortunate that we did not mess with him! The gaze of the man in ck instantly became calmer. Gently, he moved the person from his back to his front. Each of his movement was enacted with such great care that it appeared as if he did not want to disturb that sick person! He then gently lifted the cloak and eximed, "It is both an injury and an illness! If it could be cured easily, I would not have run across thousands of miles to get to Iron Cloud Citadel! I am afraid that not even Du Shi Qing can..." He let out a soft sigh. By this juncture, Chu Yang could no longer hear what he was saying. When the cloak was lifted, Chu Yangs blood boiled instantly. His vision became blurred... He almost lost his consciousness. It was no wonder that his state of mind had be so abnormal... It turned out... Chu Yangs heart was full of bitterness and grief. His eyes were blurred by the streams of tears leaving his eyes. When he first saw this injured person, his body trembled violently. It was as if it took all of his body and his spirit to form the words... He called out with a trembling voice, "Qing... Wu..." Chapter 109 She is My Life! In the blink of an eye, the cloak lifted, revealing a tiny face. It was as if Chu Yang had been stabbed in the heart by a lightning rod! At this very moment, it felt as if heaven and earth were spinning in front of him! It seemed as if time was standing still! Everything around him, even heaven and earth, had vanishedpletely! Qing Wu... Qing Wu...! You have finally appeared! You have finally appeared! My entire life, I will dance for you; You will be the only one Ill dance for. For a thousand years, my heart will never change. I will not be bitter even if I have to die ten thousand times! [1] Qing Wu, who do I exist for? For you! Its all for you...! She had curved eyebrows and a tiny white face that had now turned pale; a pair of eyes that was usually lively was nowpletely shut. Her face was filled with agony; her dry lips were closed tightly. There was a wound on her chest which stained her white outfit ck! "Hei Mo!!!" Chu Yangs eyes narrowed as he roared furiously! Such an injury could only be caused by the Hei Mo family. There was no way it could have been mistaken. It was at this moment that Chu Yang finally understood some of the questions that were left unanswered in his previous life. There was a wound on Mo Qing Wus chest which would be the biggest hindrance in her path of advancement in martial arts. Due to this hindrance, her highest achievement was only Great Martial Master! She was unmistakably more talented than other people. However, due to this wound, she was unable to advance after achieving the Great Martial Master level! After Great Martial Master was Revered Martial Artist. In order to cultivate at the level of Revered Martial Artist, she had to train her five internal organs. With such an injury, she would never be able to seed. Mo Qing Wu had mentioned that she was injured as a child. As a result of not receiving timely treatment, her wound worsened. By the time she had reached her home, it had be an untreatable internal injury. When Mo Qing Wu spoke of this story, her face had shown a trace of sorrow and disdain. Furthermore, she mentioned that her beloved uncle had sacrificed his life unnecessarily for her... Whats more was that because of this injury, Mo Qing Wu was unable to break out of an ambush and ended up perishing in the end! "Who are you? How do you know my little miss?" The man in ck looked at Chu Yang skeptically. This persons face waspletely covered and appeared very mysterious. Yet, his eyes turned fiery and were filled with anxiousness upon seeing little miss! Subsequently, when he saw little misss wound, there was so much anger in his eyes that made it seem like he wanted to burn everything. His demeanor shows a pain so strong that it seems to have crushed his heart. This was the greatest pain of the heart! Chu Yangs behavior caused the man in ck to bepletely at ease. His eyes seemed to convey the message that he would rather be injured a thousand times than let his little miss be hurt in any way. With his mind bing a little more rxed, the man became shaky and almost stumbled to the ground. He gathered all his energy to maintain his bnce as he reached both of his hands towards Chu Yang, "I will leave little miss in your hands...! Please save her!!!" Chu Yang quickly reached out to receive Mo Qing Wu. The man in ck seemed to have just lifted a heavy boulder from his heart and almost copsed to the ground. His face showed great exhaustion. Even though he wanted to walk, he could not move a muscle. "Are you alright?" Chu Yangs heart felt as if it was burning. All he wanted to do was to hold Mo Qing Wu and rush to find Du Shi Qing right away. However, as he saw the condition that the man in ck was in, he could not bear to leave him alone. "When little miss got hurt... I used my own energy to prolong her life on the way here...!!!" The man in ck gave a weak smile. Chu Yang immediately understood that he was also injured, but had used his own energy to prolong Mo Qing Wus life on the way here. He did this while traveling at top speed to reach Iron Cloud Citadel to find Du Shi Qing. If he did not have such strong will, his body would probably have given way on the road. With one arm holding onto Mo Qing Wu, Chu Yang used his other hand to grab the man in ck and yelled, "People! Prepare a carriage for me quickly!!!" "You go ahead...! Little miss cant hang on for much longer...! I will be okay...!!!" The man in ck shook his head weakly. Using his utmost effort, he freed himself from Chu Yangs grasp and pushed him away, "Go quickly!!!" Chu Yangs heart was on fire; it was evident that the man in ck loved Mo Qing Wu more than he loved himself. Mo Qing Wus present condition was dire and he could not dy any longer. The only thing that Chu Yang could do was to give the man in ck some of his surplus energy. Afterpleting one cycle, he ordered the soldiers, "Bring this man to Bu Tian Pavilion and find Wu Qian Qian for me!" Thereafter, he held Mo Qing Wu tightly and ran as if he was flying. The officials and soldiers became even more astonished. Wu Qian Qian? Wasnt that the Soul Demoness working alongside King of Hell Chu? Suddenly, the man in ck lost his color as he watched Chu Yangs figure disappear slowly in the distance. He was practically amp without any oil. He was no longer able to heal his own injury because his dantian waspletely empty... Even if I try to recover, I will probably lose one level. If I do nothing, this internal energy could never be healed in the future. However, this youth had just sent a wave of pure energy through me and even managed to direct it quickly around my body for one cycle. He has gathered my leftover energy in this process! This had created and energy path and essentially eliminated the chance of having any futureplications. All that I have to do now is to follow that path and heal my own injury... That is equivalent to him saving my life! Chu Yang ran like a whirlwind as he headed towards the princes manor. He pulled down his mask and said, "Where is the prince? I am from Bu Tian Pavilion and I need to see the prince regarding an important matter." The guards became startled upon hearing that he was a man of Bu Tian Pavilion. Was this one of King of Hell Chus man? They knew that they most certainly could not dy him or say anything facious. They were being watched by King of Hell Chu; even their ancestors would turn over in their graves... They did not dare to shoulder such a huge burden and quickly sent him in. "I need Du Shi Qing to help me heal an injury!" Chu Yang eximed immediately when he saw Tie Bu Tian. "This little girl?" Tie Bu Tian asked in surprise as he saw Chu Yang holding Mo Qing Wu in his arms. "Yes!" Chu Yang nodded his head in full force, "She is my life! Please hurry!" Tie Bu Tian was instantly taken aback! Other people might not know who Chu Yang was, but how could he not know him? King of Hell Chu, the person who could easily wipe out the entire family of a royal courts official, was in such a rush that he had not greeted Tie Bu Tian formally. He had not even bothered with any basic courtesies and had simply shouted out, "She is my life!" Hence, he could guess how important this girl was to him. "I will take you to the royal pce!" Tie Bu Tian decided quickly and got on his feet immediately, walking out with long strides. He gave orders for the horses to be prepared and sent them to the pce at full speed. He called for Du Shi Qing and made sure that the saintly physician could instantly treat Chu Yangs life... ... In a quiet room in the royal pce. Du Shi Qing slowly retracted his fingers from Mo Qing Wus wrist. He took a deep breath as he shook his head. "Whats wrong?" Chu Yang asked anxiously. "I cannot cure this injury." Du Shi Qing sighed as he looked at Chu Yang with sympathy in his eyes, "Who is this little miss to you?" He had a very good impression of Chu Yang. Moreover, he had given Chu Yang his entire lifes work, thus viewing him as his sole heir. There was no way that he could not be concerned if Chu Yang was facing an issue. "She is the most important person in my life!" Chu Yangs heart had sunk. If even Du Shi Qing said that he could not treat it, just how serious was Mo Qing Wus injury? How could the highly reputable Hei Mo of Middle Three Heavens do such a thing to a young girl? "The injury can be treated easily, but Im afraid that the poison is difficult to treat." Du Shi Qing frowned and continued, "If someone had not used his energy to prolong her life, this little miss would most probably have lost her life by now. Nheless, even though her life was held together by an external energy, it has been more than a day which is simply too long. The poison has spread into her five internal organs..." Du Shi Qing let out a heavy sigh, "If it were just an injury and a poisoning, it wouldnt be difficult for me to treat her. However, this little miss was born with a Three Yin Meridian and the sword that struck her has dealt damage at its critical point. It wont be difficult to save her life, but her Three Yin Meridian is damaged. We will never be able to remove the poison that has entered the Three Yin Meridian. It will remain there for her entire life and can never be treated!" Chu Yang was dismayed. This was indeed true. Du Shi Qing had said that Mo Qing Wu could survive, but the poison would stay with her for her entire life and she could never be healed. Mo Qing Wu was indeed suffering in the same situation as her previous lifetime! Three Yin Meridian was not a curse but a heaven-sent gift! A person with a Three Yin Meridian had a significantly better flow for all the meridianspared to a normal person. It didnt matter what technique one was cultivating; it would make that technique so much more effective. However, there was truly no hope of recovery if a Three Yin Meridian was damaged! Whats worse was that Mo Qing Wu had gotten injured at the critical point of her Three Yin Meridian! She had received a heaven-sent gift, but she could never recover fully because of it! Du Shi Qing had no reason to hide any information from Chu Yang and simply told him everything that he knew. Since this was the case, Chu Yang was well aware that forcing him to try to do anything else would be futile. "Senior Du, please dont hide anything from me. Please tell me everything that you know. Right now, saving her life is of utmost importance." Chu Yang said. "Good." Once again, Du Shi Qing checked Mo Qing Wus pulse. After thinking for a moment, he wrote down a prescription and chuckled, "Its a good thing that we are now in the royal pce. Otherwise, there is bound to be ack of many precious herbs out there, even if you knew how to treat her. While she may have been unlucky, she is quite fortunate to be able to get to the royal pce and find me. Lets just interpret this as finding fortune in misfortune!" Chu Yang sighed heavily. ... Soon after, a medicine boy brought in a bowl of precious herbal medicine extract for Mo Qing Wu to drink immediately. He realized that this little misss jaw was clenched tightly and he had no way of opening her mouth. "Even with a poisoned wound, this little miss is still quite resilient. She has obviously clenched her teeth and did notin about the pain. However, her strong resilience has made her clench her teeth even when shes unconscious. If she does not swallow the medicine, then..." Du Shi Qings eyes widened abruptly. His mouth gaped as he trembled. This was because... Chu Yang had picked up the bowl of medicine and took a big gulp in his mouth. Next, he bent down and ced his lips on the little misss lips, slowly transferring the medicine... Chu Yangs face appeared absolutely calm. Other people might not have known this, but how could Du Shi Qing not have known this? This medicine contained lotus root. While it was extremely effective for internal injuries, it was the most bitter thing in the world. A normal person would absolutely not be able to drink this while conscious. There was once a Revered Martial Artist who was injured and needed this medicine. Revered level masters were expected to have great control. However, he could not take the bitterness and ended up spitting out the medicine. Ultimately, Du Shi Qing had to feed him a medicine to knock him unconscious first before feeding him with the bitter elixir. To ensure that it would work, a conscious person would be knocked unconscious first before he was given this medicine. Hence, Du Shi Qing seized this opportunity of adding in this extremely effective ingredient into her medication after having considered that this little miss was unconscious... Yet, Chu Yang had the medicine in his mouth at this present moment. Even though his face appeared pale, he seemed to not feel any hardship. He did not even seem to notice the fact that the medicine had just been boiled and was extremely hot... Bit by bit, he transferred the medication... [1] A part of Mo Qing Wus poem. Chapter 110 Bitter? Not Bitter!? As he saw Chu Yangs serious countenance, Tie Bu Tians heart palpitated. He remembered what Chu Yang had once said before, "She is my life!" Was it at all possible that the one lying in front of him was his life? This little miss was evidently more important to him than his own life! Who could this little miss be? His little sister? Tie Bu Tian would never have imagined that Chu Yang would develop feelings for a little girl. She appeared to be just ten years old, how was that even possible? He observed Chu Yang taking one big mouthful of medicine and keeping it in his mouth for a moment for it to cool. Subsequently, he carefully fed the medicine to her; each moment was filled with such immense love. Tie Bu Tian could notprehend why his heart was beating so inconsistently! He was no longer able to witness the two and turned his head in a different direction. With thest drop of the medicine entering her body, Chu Yang immediately got on his feet and turned to ask the saintly physician, "Senior Du, how many more doses of this medicine does she have to consume?" "Just once today is sufficient. After the medicine enters her body, you have to help her to clear her meridians to ensure that the medicine can be distributed to the rest of her body faster. Hopefully, she will be able to wake up by tonight." Du Shi Qing tilted his head up towards the afternoon sky to estimate the time. "During this period of time, I will prepare some medication for her to recover quickly. Based on my prediction, her life will no longer be in danger and she will be back to normal after around seven to eight days. All her injuries will be healed except for the injury at her Three Yin Meridian... My hands are tied." Du Shi Qing looked at Chu Yang as he continued, "There is currently no physician or medicine in this world that can treat this internal injury. You should not waste your efforts..." Of course, Du Shi Qing knew what Chu Yang was thinking of. He knew that if he had not emphasized this enough, Chu Yang might do something rash. He could tell that Chu yang would go to the ends of the earth just for this little miss. Other people might not, but Chu Yang most definitely would! Anyone could tell that Chu Yangs love for this little miss was so extreme to the point of desperation. While Du Shi Qing might not have been an expert in any other things, his expertise in medicine was so famous that even the Upper Three Heavens recognized him! Just based on his own diagnosis, it was clear that there was really no treatment avable for Mo Qing Wus internal injury. Chu Yang understood this very well and he also understood Du Shi Qings words, "Youve been through so much hardship to get to where you are at today; you should not ruin your life to treat this illness!" "All the legendary rarities... cant do anything as well?" Chu Yang asked dejectedly. Nheless, there was still a tiny ray of hope inside him. "Perhaps you have no idea what this poison is, but I am absolutely sure that its the legendary poison of Hei Mo. If this poison had not reached the Three Yin Meridian, my medicinal skill would have been able to heal her without any problem. But now that it has seeped into the Three Yin Meridian, not even gods will be able to do anything!" Du Shi Qing said solemnly without any hesitation, "Even if you could gather all nine of the great legendary herbs from under the heavens now, you will still be unable to cure itpletely!" Du Shi Qing paused for a moment to look at Chu Yang before continuing to speak gently, "Chu Yang, what I can do is to help her regain consciousness and prevent the injury from affecting her mortality. Subsequently, she can still marry and have a family without any health problems. If shes lucky, she will even live to a hundred years old! The only issue would be that she will not be able to advance in martial arts!" "As a female, this should be normal for her, just like how other females spend their lives." Du Shi Qing exined sincerely. Chu Yang sighed heavily and his head drooped, "Gathering all nine of the great legendary herbs still wont cure itpletely..." These very words dealt the greatest blow to Chu Yang, destroying everyst bit of hope that he had. While this might have meant nothing to any other women, he knew that it was absolutely uneptable for Mo Qing Wu! If it werent for this damned condition, Mo Qing Wu would not have been ambushed and ughtered in the previous life. Even though Mo Qing Wu never mentioned her family to him, Chu Yang was certain that she hade from a powerful family. How could anyone cultivate such grace and elegance as hers if one was from a humble background? In the previous life, Mo Qing Wu would rather spend her time wandering all over Jiang Hu than to go home. Why was this the case? It must have been somehow rted to her injury. Or perhaps, Mo Qing Wu simply did not want to go home because her family did not treat her well. Otherwise, she could have been disowned by her family for some unknown reason. However, if a daughter had a Three Yin Meridian, she should be treated like a precious treasure. Why would her family disown her? Unless... they disowned her because her Three Yin Meridian was injured! In other words, everything that materialized began from today! This injury would eventually lead to Mo Qing Wus tragedy. If she had not suffered this injury, she would not have left her family or met Chu Yang. Subsequently, she would not have been ambushed and killed! Hence, Chu Yang could not ept this! He could bear to see Mo Qing Wu suffer from this injury for the remainder of her life. Even if he could stay by her side and protect her, he knew that he could not be right by her side all the time. No! Mo Qing Wu must have the ability to protect herself! In this way, Chu Yang could then be assured. "Chu Yang, who is this little miss to you?" Tie Bu Tian had finally opened his mouth and asked. Tie Bu Tian always carried himself confidently, thus it was rare to see him curious like this. Tie Bu Tians query caused Chu Yang to drift out of his deep thoughts. "She is my..." The moment Chu Yang opened his mouth, his face suddenly grimaced, "Bleh... Bleh... Senior Du, whats in this medicine that made it so bitter? I... I... Bleh..." Chu Yang felt as if his mouth was filled with herbal medicine. This bitterness was extremely unbearable! Chu Yangs face disyed a look of agony as he rolled his eyes. "Well, didnt you feel that it was bitter earlier on?" Tie Bu Tian and Du Shi Qing asked simultaneously, astonished. Chu Yang paused for a moment. Earlier on, he was fully concentrated on Mo Qing Wu. As he realized that she was able to swallow the medicine, he continued to feed her with the medicine without even noticing if it was bitter or sweet... Now that they were talking about it, he could taste the absolute bitterness of the medicine. Yet, at the same time, he remembered Mo Qing Wus poem. A lifetime does not make a gentle dance, a dance is a lifetime of bitterness; My entire life, I will dance for you; Even in bitterness, I will dance for an entire lifetime... Bitter? Chu Yang could not help but smirk. How was this bitter? Was this bitterness at all bitter whenpared to the bitterness that Mo Qing Wu had to endure in the previous life? It probably could not evenpare. "You... Youre really..." Du Shi Qing could not help but admire the young man in front of him more and more. Chu Yang was truly a caring person. This made him feel that he was not wrong in his judgment of Chu Yang... In order to save a life, he had not even paid attention to himself; this was truly a selfless sacrifice... Meanwhile, Tie Bu Tian had apletely different train of thought. He realized that Chu Yangs greatest weakness was this little miss! It would be disastrous if the enemies learned of his weakness. This information had to be kept a secret! However, what was this little misss background? "Senior Du, I hope that you will not let even the slightest piece of information regarding your treatment for this little miss today slip out." Tie Bu Tian smiled as he reminded Du Shi Qing politely. Du Shi Qing hesitated for a moment before he immediately understood what the prince meant. He replied swiftly, "Your Highness need not worry; no one else will know about this." After a short period of time, Mo Qing Wus face slowly became rosier. Gradually, her breathing started to normalize. She appeared to be sleeping soundly. Upon seeing this, Chu Yang became more at ease and there was less bitterness in his mouth... At the same time, he was getting more curious. Since he was already here, he started to look around this legendary royal pce. "Is this really the royal pce? Its definitely magnificent and luxurious..." Chu Yang said as he looked around the pce with deep interest, "I feel that its somehow a little deste." "Of course its deste." Tie Bu Tian sighed deeply as he exined, "In order to get my work done, I dont normally stay in the royal pce. Furthermore, most people were sent out of the royal pce, except for a fewdies who are required to take care of my father and some custodial staff. At this present moment, there are hundreds of things that require attention in Iron Cloud... Arge expenditure would be incurred to maintain everything in the pce." Chu Yang instantly said, "Oh." He indicated that he understood what he meant, but he continued to ask in curiosity, "What about your younger sister? Do you not take care of her?" Chu Yang instinctively remembered the youngdy at Heavenly Heavenly Armament Pavilion calling Tie Long Cheng second uncle. Even though those two words second uncle might have meant nothing when used with other people, it was most certainly not ordinary when used to address Tie Long Cheng. Before his arrival at Iron Cloud, Chu Yang had no knowledge of the royal family. However, after entering Bu Tian Pavilion, he had learned that the emperor only had one brother, Tie Long Cheng. Since that was the case, the youngdy had to be Tie Bu Tians sister! "My little sister?" Tie Bu Tian appeared surprised as a troubled look appeared in his eyes. He chuckled and continued calmly, "That troublesome girl... Have you met her?" "Ah, she came to Heavenly Armament Pavilion once before." Chu Yang nodded. "That little girl is such a headache..." Tie Bu Tian smiled and said, "But she is also very cute. Minister Chu has suddenly brought her up... Hahaha... Dont tell me that Minister Chu has feelings for my little sister?" Without waiting for Chu Yang to respond, Tie Bu Tianughed and continued, "Minister Chu is an honorable person. If you do have feelings for her, I will not mind match-making the two of you." Chu Yangughed along because he knew that Tie Bu Tian was just pulling his leg. He replied, "I am but just amoner, how can I be suitable for the princess? I was just really curious when I met the princess of Iron Cloud; she seemed to be very mysterious." Tie Bu Tian blinked his eyes and behaved as though he was covering some deep emotion. He exined, "No one knows about the existence of my little sister as it is a secret. In the year that she was born, Great Zhao had sent assassins continually to kill the members of the royal family. My little sisters birth was hidden from everyone to protect her. Soon after, my father got injured, hence I didnt dare to announce this to the world. If the enemies had found out and came to assassinate her, wouldnt this big brother be held responsible?" Tie Bu Tian continued solemnly, "It is very unfortunate to be a female in a royal family. It is even more unfortunate to be born in times of war. There are already very few of royal blood. With the repeated onught, everything is just worse. All I can hope is for my little sister to live a peaceful and normal life. It was a precautionary measure to conceal her identity and keep her safe and sound. If on the off chance that Iron Cloud falls one day, she could at least still keep her life. Even if it means living as amoner somewhere, at least shes still alive." He took a deep breath as if he was trying to hold back the emotions that were growing within him. There was silence in the air for a while as Chu Yang felt as if there was some hidden meaning in Tie Bu Tians words. He said, "Thats true. Being born in a royal family might mean that you could be leading a luxurious life that ordinary people can only dream of, but at the same time, it also means living under such great pressure that it could potentially crush you to death. Your little sister is so fortunate to have such a great elder brother like yourself. That is her good fortune." Being affected by the solemn atmosphere as well, Du Shi Qing let out a sigh. It had always been the case that daughters of the royal family were used as pawns to establish diplomatic ties under the guise of marriage. It typically did not matter what the princess thought for everything was done in the interest of the nation... Chapter 111 She Is Your Weakness! "Lets not discuss this anymore. What do you have nned for thisdy?" Tie Bu Tian asked Chu Yang. "We will talk about this again after we leave the pce." Chu Yang bowed to Du Shi Qing and said, "Thank you, Senior Du. I owe you once again!" Chu Yangs choice of words was mysterious, he used the word "owe". Little did Du Shi Qing know that when he reached the end of his road, Chu Yang would bail him out and save his life because he made the promise to repay the debt that he owed! Chu Yang was a conscientious man and in the future, he would remember that Du Shi Qing had saved Mo Qing Wu. Moreover, Chu Yang felt that Du Shi Qing was an elder worthy of his respect. Du Shi Qingughed and waved his hand dismissively. He paid no mind to it... Walking out of the royal pce, Tie Bu Tian looked at Chu Yang who held the little miss like a precious treasure, and could not help but frown, "Minister Chu, what I am about to say might upset you but I feel that I am obliged to tell you that this little miss will be your weakness." Chu Yang frowned and looked up at Tie Bu Tian. He asked, "What do you mean by that?" "It is obvious that you are obsessed with this girl. However, if Diwu Qing Rou discovers this, I am afraid that she will no doubt be used as leverage! Elder Martial Brother Chu, please be careful!" Tie Bu Tian said sincerely. "Youre right!" Chu Yang was startled and became a little fearful. He had not thought about this before. He and Diwu Qing Rou were mortal enemies... Moreover, Diwu Qing Rou was infamous for his unscrupulous methods and underhanded tactics. It was quite likely that he would target Qing Wu! Chu Yang looked at Tie Bu Tian with a grateful expression as he said "Thank you for your reminder!" With two lifetimes of guilt and his love for Mo Qing Wu, even if he was heartless, upon seeing his key motivation in life in front of him, how could he simply just pretend not to care? Chu Yang sat on Tie Bu Tians carriage and looked fondly at Mo Qing Wu in his arms. He was grateful to heaven and earth for allowing them to be reunited with one another. Even though Mo Qing Wu is still a young girl, I can wait. We shall live our lives together for as long as we live! The carriage stopped at a secluded spot and Chu Yang jumped down with Mo Qing Wu still in his arms. With a few shes, he disappeared from Tie Bu Tians sight. Tie Bu Tian looked at Chu Yang holding this little miss and softly sighed... Tie Bu Tian did not know who thedy was. Since Chu Yang did not volunteer to tell him this information, as a friend Tie Bu Tian would never force Chu Yang to do so. This was the level of trust and respect which was formed between the both of them. However, Tie Bu Tian could feel the intensity of love and affection that Chu Yang had for the little girl and regardless of what advice he gave him, it would not change. Or, even if he wanted to change, it was something he could not change... Tie Bu Tian sighed and muttered, "I guess you are not a heartless person after all... I wish you luck!" He turned and said softly, "Lets go." The carriage started to move once again. In Tie Bu Tians mind, even though Chu Yang acted like an impulsive youth, this was just some harmless fun; it would not have an effect on the big picture. When the timees, Chu Yang would once again be a cold and calcting machine, without any emotions... Completely devoted to the end goal. The killing was a natural thing for Chu Yang. That was why Tie Bu Tian maintained his belief that Chu Yang was a heartless leader who was capable of being decisive and making the right decisions in order to achieve his goals. Moreover, he did not pay much attention to anything at all. Power, wealth and even the lives of people all seemed inconsequential to him. Much to the extent that if he got angry, he wouldnt even have cared whether he lived or died! However, the appearance of Mo Qing Wu today gave Tie Bu Tian a glimpse of the affection and devotion of Chu Yang! Although he did not know whether this was a good or a bad thing for Chu Yang, he felt very happy for him. He felt joy as his friend. It was then that it struck him. Chu Yang was not a heartless machine but rather a person of flesh and blood with the capability to love. Chu Yang returned to Bu Tian Pavilion, went through a secret passage and entered his room. Wu Qian Qian was already inside, she was wearing a ferocious mask with a dark robe which covered her entire body. When she saw Chu Yang return with an unconscious girl she couldnt help but be surprised. Upon seeing Chu Yangs current expression she decided not to ask any questions. "Where is the person from this afternoon?" Chu Yang asked. "Still unconscious." Wu Qian Qian said casually, "His injury is very serious." "Good! As long as hes not dead!" Chu Yang said quickly, "Prepare a carriage for me. After dark, I will immediately bring them to Emerald Flow Lake." The constructions at Emerald Flow Lake were nowpleted, and the condition of the living quarters was now habitable. Wu Qian Qian nodded and added, "The prince said the matter regarding Tang Xin Sheng will be entirely up to you; there is no need to go through him." With an "ah," Chu Yang said nonchntly, "I already know. Notify Heavenly Secret Hall to stop investigating Tang Xin Sheng. Also, give out the orders to Fierce Blood Hall. They are to send to people to capture Tang Xin Sheng tonight! They should also make sure that they look like brigands or something else. Whether they seed or fail, anyone who exposes his identity or the involvement of Bu Tian Pavilion will be executed... all nine generations of his family will be killed! Wu Qian Qian shuddered and suddenly raised her head, eximing, "You... you are too bold!" "Bold?" Chu Yang frowned and said, "Quite the opposite; I am worried that us taking action tonight might already be toote." Chu Yang was feeling slightly regretful. He should have captured Tang Xin Sheng right after he read those documents. He had dealt with far too many officials that way and this would no doubt alert Tang Xin Sheng and keep him on his toes. Tang Xin Sheng was capable of climbing to this position as a spy and he was also extremely intelligent. It would be no surprise if he was able to predict and sense the approaching danger! Therefore, Chu Yang did not have much hope for the sess of Fierce Blood Halls mission tonight. He was instead thinking about what his next move would be if Tang Xin Sheng could not be captured. Regardless of whether they could capture him or not, the next step was critical. Originally, Chu Yang had wanted to go himself, but the appearance of Mo Qing Wu made him abandon that thought. Mo Qing Wu was still unconscious, and he wanted to be next to her and take care of her. The affairs of the world are important, but next to Mo Qing Wu, they are considered nothing. No matter how important these affairs were... they were not as important to him as his wife... ... Emerald Flow Lake. Chu Yang carefully ced Mo Qing Wu on his bed. Then he sat on the side, resting his chin on his hand... watching dreamily. I will try my very best to struggle against the heavens and go against fate. I would suffer ten thousand lifetimes just to be with you in this one! Topensate for all your sufferings...! I love you! Qing Wu...! Even though they were not supposed to meet for another ten years, they had now met. Seeing the young face on his bed, Chu Yang sighed. In his heart, there was a bittersweet emotion. He was happy and, at the same time, confused about what he should do... I have grown up, but she is still young like this... Qing Wu, when will you be the same Mo Qing Wu that I knew in my previous life? One dance... one bitter life... If that is the case... I would rather not ever be able to see your beautiful dance if in exchange you would be able to live happily... On the other side of the wall, there was a moan, followed by rustling noises... a brawny figure appeared in the doorway. He asked with a hoarse voice, "How is little miss?" Chu Yang quietly stood up and looked at the man in ck who was standing at the door. The man in ck hastily rushed into the room. He looked at Mo Qing Wu lying on the bed... then he carefully put up his finger to check her breathing... afterward, his face rxed as if a weight had been lifted. He sat down on a chair in front of Chu Yang and smiled, "Little miss is all right, thank the heavens!" This man in ck had strong steps and moved quickly. While his face was still pale, there were no serious issues... His injury had recovered well. Chu Yang could not help butment... the healing ability of this King level expert was too strong... This person looked at Chu Yang with eyes filled with gratitude. He said, "Thank you! Little martial brother; I was lucky that you were there today! I shall repay this great kindness in the future!" "I did not help you because I was hoping for a repayment." Chu Yang smiled and said, "How are you?" "I am fine, but my body is feeling a little weak." There was a strong hatred etched into the mans eyes, "At Connecting Cloud Mountain, we were attacked by Hei Mos people. I did not expect that there would be two King level men amongst them... They managed to punch me twice because of a momentary mistake. However, thats not important; what I worry about is little miss. Ahhhhhh...." "Connecting Cloud Mountain..." Chu Yang was shocked. Connecting Cloud Mountain was more than seven hundred miles from here. This person was seriously injured by Hei Mos people... and yet he was able to run more than seven hundred miles within a day to get to Iron Cloud Citadel! This was not even taking into consideration the time he spent asking for information on the road and navigate his way here... To know that Du Shi Qing was at Iron Cloud Citadel, he must have spent a lot of time listening and asking around... This person was truly strong and resilient. "Little martial brother, what family are you from? Why dont you look familiar?" The man took a few breaths before taking the teacup which was next to Chu Yang and drank it all. He wiped his mouth and asked. "What do you mean family?" Chu Yang frowned. "What family in Middle Three Heavens are you from?" The man in ck opened his eyes wide. "I am not a person of Middle Three Heavens." Chu Yang smiled helplessly. "Then how do you know our little miss? Even her name? And Hei Mo?" This man was a crude person; so even with ordinary questions, his eyes still opened wide and his sideburns stood up. "..." Chu Yang found it a little difficult to exin this. Perhaps he should just say, "I am your little misss future husband who was born again...!" If he had said that, Chu Yang was sure that, even though he regarded him as his savior, the man would still punch him a few times in the mouth. "It is a long story!" Chu Yang sighed and quickly changed the subject, "Why have youe here?" The man looked at Chu Yangs face and suddenly showed an understanding smiled, "Ah... So thats how it is; I understand; I understand. Hahaha... If that is the case, I wont ask anymore..." Chu Yang was dumbfounded. What do you understand? Whats that? So thats what? I dont understand... "I am an orphan; this is also a long story..." The man in ck sighed heavily, "It cant be discussed in a few words... Do you have wine?" Chu Yang was stunned. This man was really jumpy. A second ago he was sighing, and now he asked for wine... In addition, he still sustained a serious injury... It was as though the man saw through Chu Yangs hesitation and understood his concerns. He beat his chest and said, "Its fine. If you have wine, go ahead and bring it out. There is nothing to worry about. Even if this makes my injury worse, I have to drink... It is to drown away my sorrows..." Chu Yangs face twitched; Retard, you can even say that... With such an injury and you want to use wine to chase away your sorrow... more like send you to the grave... Chapter 112 Mo Clan! After he finished three entire bowls of wine by himself, the man clothed in ck exhaled. The smell of wine filled the air as he said, "That really hit the spot! I was so depressed. The world was so peaceful and everything was great until the day when the Nine Tribtions Sword was discovered." "Nine Tribtions Sword?" Chu Yangs heart immediately began pounding violently! At this moment, his heart seemed to almost jump out of his chest. The Nine Tribtions Sword revealing itself was something that only he was aware of! Why did it now seem as though the entire world knew about it "When the Nine Tribtions Sword reveals itself, the clouds will dance; ten thousand tribtions will be destroyed the stars will cry; Heaven and earth will begin to change, fate... These words were passed down the Nine Heavens from over ten thousand years ago. The words were the prophecy written by Chen Liu Yun, who was a supreme level master." As he said those three words, the man in cks face revealed a deep level of respect. In the entire history of all the continents of Nine Heavens, there have only been two Supreme level masters and one of them was Chen Liu Yun. The world originally did not have such a thing known as the Supreme level. However, ever since these two individuals broke the final barrier, the Supreme level came into being! "Saintly wind starts inside; outside in the heavens the moving cloud swings!" Saintly wind Supreme Wu Chen Feng and moving cloud Supreme Chen Liu Yun were eternal legends of the Nine Heavens. Of course, Chu Yang knew about this Chen Liu Yun. What he did not know was about the prophecy he had left behind. "The truth behind this prophecy is that once the Nine Tribtions Sword had found its master, this would cause a great change throughout heaven and earth. All the current states of the Nine Heavens will be changed. Therefore, when the Nine Tribtions Sword appeared, all of the descendants of the great families wille out to experience Jiang Hu! ording to the legend, the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword will be the lord of all the great families in Nine Heavens." "After all the chaos ends, the great families will have their rankings rearranged. Their positions in the Upper Three Heavens and Middle Three Heavens will be determined by their strength." The man in ck took another big gulp of wine and continued, "the master of Nine Tribtions Sword will be the key yer in all of this." "Uh.... Huh? Ah...! Oh...." Chu Yang was at loss for words and didnt know what he wanted to say even with two lifetimes of experience, he was shocked. "Youre stunned, right?" The man in ck swirled the wine gourd in satisfaction. Although this was no secret among the great families of the Middle Three Heavens, he had not expected that something like this would cause someone to be this shocked. This filled the man with a great sense of aplishment... "Im... stunned! Really stunned!" Chu Yang nodded his head repeatedly still shocked from the news. His whole world had been turned upside down! Master of Nine Tribtions Sword? Are they talking about me? Am I really that skilled? My cultivation level is only that of a Martial Warrior am I really able to cause mayhem in the Upper and Middle Three Heavens? "Anyway, this is not a good thing at all..." The man clothed in dark linens facial expression suddenly changed and was filled with anger. "The Nine Tribtions Sword appearing so people bing more motivated to train is not a bad thing. However, this involves the rankings of all the great families. As a result, the young disciples of the great families are trying to subdue the disciples of the other families even resorting to killing them if they could not be subdued! This is all so they can weaken their opponents and maintain or if not increase their ranks!" Chu Yang rubbed his forehead as his eyes rolled in annoyance. "The mortal enemies of the Mo family n are the Hei Mo and Yan Family ns. Although these three families might have seemed at peace for the past few hundred years, the conflict between them has never stopped. Now that the Nine Tribtions Sword has appeared, the conflict between these great families is no longer done discreetly. This is especially true with the younger generation; they carry the attitude that if you live then I will die!" The man in ck sighed, "This time the two young masters came out to train with three guards in tow. Little miss just wanted to go out for some fun... Our ns master thought that with three King level masters protecting them, nothing bad could happen; so he agreed. He had also sent me to guard little miss." He sighed and took arge gulp of wine. Then hemented, "I have failed to live up to the expectations and trust of our ns master..." Four King level masters went along to protect them? Chu Yang was astonished! How powerful was the Mo family n of Middle Three Heavens? Wow, even under the protection of four King level masters, Mo Qing Wu was still injured? Are these guys even King level masters? "King level masters are amongst the top level of cultivation in Middle Three Heavens. But, right now, the young disciples that havee out to train in Jiang Hu will determine the fate of the next few hundred years or few thousand years. Perhaps even the survival of the whole family n. Compared to this, are King level masters of any consequence?" The man in ck said with great disdain. "So thats how it is." Chu Yangs countenance became serious. Gu Du Xing had once talked about the disciples of the families in Middle Three Heavensing out to train in Jiang Hu, but Chu Yang did not think that this would have suchrge implications and such a heavy impact... It seemed that some things would need to be further re-evaluated. "After the troupe left, eldest young master and second young master had some disagreements. They argued well into the afternoon and consequently, each went their separate ways. Eldest young master went to Great Zhao with two guardians while second young master went sightseeing with little miss." "When we got to Connecting Clouds Mountain, we heard a rumor that on the side of the cliff, there was a special site. Second young master suspected that this site contained the remains of a Monarch level ancestor. Since the location was isted, he decided to have a look for himself. Little miss and I waited on top of the cliff as second young master and third Mo uncle proceeded down to search. Not long after they went down, the entire gorge suddenly became engulfed in mes. We had been ambushed by the enemies..." "It was a trap!" Chu Yang said resolutely. He felt some contempt for this second young master. If there was really the remains of a Monarch level master, would he have just coincidentally discovered it right after stepping into Jiang Hu from Middle Three Heavens? It was clearly a trap and he brought his younger sister right into it... Such a naivety! "Bam...!" The man in ck pped his thigh in agreement and said, "even though we thought so, who could say for certain that it was not? Third Mo uncle and I tried to talk him out of it many times, but he just would not listen...!" "I struggled to bring little miss out of the mes only to be immediately ambushed by the Hei Mo family n! Little miss has a Three Yin Meridian, even though she is a girl, she would grow up to be a powerful master. This was the reason why the Hei Mo family n wanted to kill her before she could be even more powerful!" "A pair of Saber and Sword King along with twelve Revered Martial Artists attacked all at once. They didnt hold back at all and I almost lost my life. Even little miss was injured by a sword strike of the Hei Mo Sword King. Fortunately, the sword tip was slightly off, or else..." The man in ck was filled with rage, "I will pay them back one day!" He did not notice that Chu Yang had fallen silent after he mentioned "Three Yin Meridian." "Does the Mo family n put great importance on Mo Qing Wus Three Yin Meridian?" Chu Yang asked cautiously. "Of course! The possibility of it urring in a female is extremely rare. Any female with Three Yin Meridian would be likely to have limitless sess in the future. Even reaching the level of Emperor would not be considered out of the ordinary. One of the great-grandmothers of the Mo family n had Three Yin Meridian. She left a cultivation technique specially designed and catered for those with the Three Yin Meridian. Hence in order to reach the peak of her cultivation, little miss would only need to cultivate ording to this technique, which would allow her to step into heaven." The man in ck said proudly. His attitude showed how much he cared for Mo Qing Wu and was even very proud of her. "Ah... What if Three Yin Meridian is damaged?" Chu Yang asked solemnly, "Would there be any consequences?" "Three Yin Meridian is damaged?" The man in ck looked at Chu Yang in surprise. He suddenly stood up; the wine gourd which he held in his hand fell to the ground as he red at Chu Yang. "I said... if..." Chu Yang said lightly. "If... If..." The man in ck muttered helplessly. He suddenly remembered that the one sword strike hit the middle of Mo Qing Wus chest. That was the critical point of Three Yin Meridian... He remained quiet for a while and said gravely, "If thats the case... Little misss life is over..." His voice was full of loss and sorrow. "Over?" Chu Yang frowned. He asked with a slightly dangerous aura, "Over how?" The man in ck smiled bitterly, "Regardless of whether it is a family or a country, they are all simr. The children dress will and act arrogantly. Although they might not know any martial arts and only know how to behave poorly, each of them has their own ce and value." Chu Yang nodded silently. "The role these people y is great. They are usually used to establish rtions with other families and to consolidate power." The man in ckughed dryly, "Powerful people are also usually very cautious. If two powers wanted to work hand in hand with each other, they would need the appropriate reasons to do so. This is because if one power grows too fast, it would be likely that the others would unite to attack it!" "If they wanted to join powers without being attacked, then there are two ways. Either through the teacher and student rtionship or inws rtionship." Chu quietly finished his exnation, "However, the teacher and student rtion run the risk of students stealing your familys secrets. Thus, establishing an inws rtionship is by far the best. By building these interfamily rtionships, they would be able to contribute to their familys strength." "Yes, thats exactly how it is!" The man in ck lowered his head and said, "The Mo family ns have such descendants. They are usually not allowed to participate in rankingpetitions because they are not considered to be worthy. In the case of the eldest son, Mo Tian Xing. When he was ten, he was demoted to third young master because hecked talent. Despite being he is the oldest, he has to call his younger brothers older brothers..." "If little misss Three Yin Meridian is damaged... then... then..." The man in ck stood up anxiously, "Little martial brother, how is little miss?" "Her Three Yin Meridian is damaged... Would the family toss her aside and turn her into a tool for making connections with other families?" Chu Yangs gaze and tone were cold. He did not seem to notice the anxiousness of this King level master. "Ahhh..." The man in ck sighed, "If the family decides that she has no hope of recovery... I am afraid..." Chapter 113 Uncle Chu Yang? The man clothed in dark clothes said with a sorrowful expression on his face, "Little miss is really close to second young master and doesnt get along very well with the eldest young master. The rivalry between second young master and eldest young master is extremely intense. It seems as though eldest young master is currently favoured over second young master. This is simply because he has managed to garner the support of the majority of the ns elders. It is actually quite likely if eldest young master bes the next master of the n. The consequences of such a result for little miss would be disastrous! Chu Yang could only nod and sneered. This was the reason why Mo Qing Wu did not return home in the previous life. Surely there were also other hidden circumstances as well! In these family ns, there was no such thing as love. Mo Qing Wu would always hang around her second brother as such the Three Yin Meridian skill that she had indirectly levelled the ying field between her second brother and eldest brother. It was no wonder that the eldest young master held a grudge against her! The events as they turned out today was everything that the eldest young master could have hoped for. Why would he want to help his little sister? If he attains the power of n head, Mo Qing Wu would definitely no longer be able to live a peaceful life as she did before. "The name of the Mo family ns third young master is Mo Tian Xing?" Chu Yang raised his eyebrows as he was deep in thought. This name felt familiar and he could not help but ask, "could you tell me what is the name of the eldest young master?" Chu Yangs heart began to beat violently as he asked those two questions. "Mo Tian Yun." The man in ck sighed, "He was originally the second son but is now the eldest son, also the one most likely to seed as the master of the family n." "And the second young master?" Chu Yang asked hastily. "The second young master is Mo Tian Ji. In the family, eldest young master is the bravest and fiercest, and second young master is very resourceful. This is acknowledged by everyone; how could you not know?" The man in ck gave Chu Yang a strange look. It seemed that he was a little surprised by Chu Yangs questions. You knew about Mo Qing Wu, so why dont you know about Mo Tian Yun and Mo Tian Ji? "Mo Tian Ji? Mo Tian Ji!" Chu Yang shuddered and muttered again, "Mo... Tian... Ji..." A good friend in the previous life, the young master of the Mo family n, and also the person who nned the ambush that sent me to my death in Upper Three Heavens... This person that caused my violent death is Qing Wus brother! Chu Yang couldnt help but sneer condescendingly, "Someone who easily fell into the traps of others is considered to be resourceful?" "Ahem... The temptation of the remains of a Monarch level master was..." "Little brother, what is your name?" The man in ck suddenly smacked his forehead and asked, "I am sorry I took so long to introduce myself. I am Mo Cheng Yu." "I am Chu Yang." Chu Yangs state of mind had yet to recover from the shock; it still remained immobilised from the shock as he heard those three words - Mo Tian Ji. Why did Mo Tian Ji betray me and ended up scheming against me? Chu Yang couldnt understand what happened. In the previous life, both of them drank together all the time and shared many deep and heartfelt conversations which they hadte into the night. Although Mo Tian Ji had many opportunities to kill me, he never revealed the slightest intention to. Chu Yang had always felt that Mo Tian Ji enjoyed hispany and genuinely wanted to be his friend. Moreover, in Middle Three Heavens, Mo Tian Ji has helped me in countless dangerous situations. Therefore, Chu Yang never understood why Mo Tian Ji plotted to kill him. Today, he finally knew the answer; this was his sister Mo Qing Wu. Revenge! He remembered thest time they both had drinks together; they were both dead drunk and were talking about things in heaven and on earth... somehow, they ended up talking about the sad things in their lives and the regrets they each held in their hearts. Memories of the past suddenly began toe rushing back to Chu Yang... "My greatest regret is my little sister. She was my favourite sister!" Mo Tian Ji reeked of alcohol as he began to talk about this and tears ran down his cheeks. "My sister met a heartless man and even though she gave away everything for him, he just tossed her aside. In the end, she had died because of him. When she was alive, I asked her countless of times who he was but to no avail..." Mo Tian Jis tearful eyes were full of hate and anger. He ground his teeth in anger, "If I knew who he was, I would erase his existence from the face of this world. Even if he is the son of the Lord of the Upper Three Heavens, I will make sure he dies! Even if it will lead to the fall the entire Mo family, I would do it!" "My greatest regret is not knowing who that man is..." Mo Tian Jis head dropped as he cried louder. Chu Yang was also drunk and he could not help but ask, "What is your little sisters name?" "My little sisters name... I dare not speak it. Just thinking about it is already painful..." Mo Tian Ji smiled bitterly. Hey on the table and muttered, "Little sister... little sister... Why didnt you wait for the day your big brother be the master of the family n..." Mo Tian Ji caused Chu Yangs memory of Mo Qing Wu to surface; this caused his heart to be stricken with grief as well... Thus he told him everything about him and Mo Qing Wu that very night... At that time, Mo Tian Ji stared at him strangely after hearing everything. However, he was too immersed in his own memory to notice... The next day, Mo Tian Ji quietly left without a trace. All he found was the precious sword that Mo Tian Ji valued as much as his life at the doorway, broken in half... Ever since that day, he did not see Mo Tian Ji again. He was always worried that something unfortunate had happened to Mo Tian Ji and he searched for him everywhere... However, after he had retrieved the fifth fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword, he ran into the fatal ambush orchestrated by Mo Tian Ji. This exins everything! The reason why he left without saying goodbye. The very reason why the sword which he valued so much being broken into half signified the severing of their friendship. Subsequently, he ambushed Chu Yang in order to avenge his little sister. Even though Chu Yang never mentioned the name Mo Qing Wu, but, with his intelligence, Mo Tian Ji was able to guess that he was the one responsible for his little sisters death. Chu Yang sighed. He did not know whether tough or cry. At this moment, Mo Qing Wus body began to move slightly. She let out a painful moan and slowly opened her eyes. With sluggish movements, she tilted her head and looked around, then she focused on the two people. Her eyes were as clear as the sky apanied with ck glistening pupils. Chu Yang was mesmerised by her eyes... Mo Qing Wu frowned as if she was in great pain. Seeing Mo Cheng Yu by her side, her lips started to quiver as her eyes suddenly filled with tears. She appeared as though she was a little girl who had been bullied and just saw her family. "Little miss, you are awake. How is your wound? Does it still hurt?" Mo Cheng Yu asked nonstop as his body slowly moved forward blocking Chu Yangs view. "Uncle Cheng Yu..." With eyes full of tears, Mo Qing Wu said pitifully, "Its really painful ..." "Good girl, dont cry, dont cry. Uncle Chu is here, too. Dont make Uncle Chuugh at you." Mo Cheng Yu held back his sadness and began to attempt at consoling her, "Little miss, it was all thanks to Uncle Chu Yang..." Chu Yang stood on the side with his mouth gaping. His whole body trembled, and his face lost its color. Uncle... Chu Yang? Thats my wife! Chu Yang was so furious, he almost began to foam at the mouth... Mo Qing Wu nodded slightly before she raised her hand to wipe away her tears. She looked at Chu Yang... her little tiny face began to flush a bit. She greeted him and said, "Thank you, Uncle Chu Yang. I will never forget that you saved my life..." Chu Yang hurried waved his hand andughed, "Its nothing. Its nothing. *Cough*... *cough*... I am not that much older than you, please just call me Brother Chu... Uncle is too old..." Mo Qing Wu was confused. She turned her little face and looked up at Mo Cheng Yu. Mo Cheng Yus eyes widened, "No certainly not. Seniority has to be taken seriously. You must be called uncle. Why brother? Absolutely not!" Chu Yang felt conflicted deeply within as he started at Mo Cheng Yu with anguish. He was so furious that he was on the verge of dragging the man out to beat him up. Even though, a moment ago, he had thought this man was someone of great character. Yet, the sight of him now made Chu Yang filled with anger and anguish. "Uncle Chu Yang..." The little miss licked her lips and said, "I want to drink water." "Uh... oh..." With a discolored face, Chu Yang slowly carried the water over. Aaaahhhh... it seems I will have to be called uncle for the next few days. "Let me." Mo Cheng Yu said protectively. He grabbed the water from Chu Yangs hand and carefully held it up for Mo Qing Wu to drink. "Uncle Cheng Yu, when is my second brothering?" Mo Qing Wu blink a few times, her face was filled with sadness, "I want to tell second brother to give those bad people a beating..." "Ah, second young master... is on his way." Mo Cheng Yu was somewhat flustered. At this point, he really did not know whether Mo Tian Ji was still below cliffs face or if he had been ambushed? He had no way of knowing when Mo Tian Ji woulde. He gently helped Mo Qing Wu lie back down. It seemed her wound was disturbed because Mo Qing Wu cringed. This caused both Chu Yang and Mo Cheng Yu to be distressed. Mo Cheng Yu held Mo Qing Wus little hand tightly. A flow of energy slowly moved through her body as he carefully checked her injury... His facial expression immediately changed. His whole body began to tremble before it became stiff. After that, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and said in anguish, "How... how... could this be?" He discovered trouble within Mo Qing Wus Three Yin Meridian... When Chu Yang was asking, he had his suspicions, but had still held a tiny ray of hope... Now that the bad news was definitive, the whole world was spinning. "Uncle Cheng Yu... Uncle Cheng Yu... whats wrong?," Mo Qing Wu asked in a panic. "Im fine. That was just a blood clot; I feel much better after spitting it out." Mo Cheng Yu forced a smile and pretended to be rxed, "You should get a good sleep; when you wake up, everything will be much better." Qing Wu obediently closed her eyes. However, she immediately opened them and said shyly, "Uncle Cheng Yu... with you and Uncle Chu Yang here, I... I cant sleep..." Uncle Chu Yang again. Chu Yang looked up towards the heavens and sighed. He felt so depressed every time Mo Qing Wu called him Uncle Chu Yang. "Why cant you sleep?" Mo Cheng Yu asked in surprise, "You should feel reassured with your uncle here." "Its because both of you are... men..." Mo Qing Wus innocent eyes opened wide, "Mother said, when a youngdy goes to sleep, there must not be a man next to her. They must be sent away..." Chapter 114 Chu Yangs Impulsiveness! "Hahaha..." Mo Cheng Yuughed, "This little girl knows that men and women should not be together... Alright, Uncle Chu Yang and I will give you some privacy by going outside to talk. If you feel any sort of difort, do not hesitate to call me right away." He turned toward Chu Yang, "Brother Chu, lets go outside and talk." After he said that, he was shocked. It was as though he saw something that he clearly did not expect to see. After a moment, he asked, "Brother Chu, whats wrong with your face?" Chu Yang weakly rolled his eyes and thought: Whats wrong with my face? My wife just called me uncle and treated me like one! The fact that I am not killing myself right here is already something... "Was little misss wound treated by Du Shi Qing? What did he say?" Mo Cheng Yus brows twisted as he sat with Chu Yang on the steps; his heart was heavily burdened. Since he discovered that Mo Qing Wus Three Yin Meridian had been damaged, Mo Cheng Yu felt extremely burdened and was desperately attempting to find a solution to the problem. He was incredibly quiet and stared into nk space not knowing what to do. "Senior Du mentioned that her condition is untreatable! Even with all the nine great legendary herbs under the heavens, he wouldnt be able to do anything!" Chu Yang chose not to hide anything from this King level master because he had a good impression of him. He looked at Mo Cheng Yu and said, "Senior Mo, there is currently no way to cure Qing Wus injury. I am afraid that she wouldnt be able to handle it if you brought her back to her family. Just leave her with me. What do you think?" Mo Cheng Yus dark brows pinched together. He sighed and said, "No!" Chu Yangs eyes twitched angrily as he asked, "Why do you choose to bring her home so she can endure an endless cycle of suffering? Remember that her Three Yin Meridian is damaged! It is a fact that the familys attitude towards her will change! Both you and I are aware of the way children with no useful values are being treated!" "Although it might be painful, she is still a person of the Mo family!" Mo Cheng Yu sighed, "In the family, the benefit of the whole n has to alwayse first; its not something you dont already know. While you have saved her life, to the Mo family, you are still a stranger." Mo Cheng Yu snorted, "Even if she were to be treated worse than before when she returns, it is still better than her staying with aplete stranger. Although you might have saved her, the fact that we do not know much about you remains!" "Not to mention, with your current strength, do you think you can keep her safe? If Hei Mo finds their way here, it is likely that you wouldnt even be able to protect her!" Mo Cheng Yu coldly said. Hisst sentence made Chu Yang feelpletely powerless. This was the truth! No matter what, the harsh reality was that he was extremely weak. If he was at least a Martial Great Master and had the Nine Tribtions Sword, he believed that he might be able to deal with Hei Mo. However, he was but a ninth grade Martial Warrior and had not even reached the level of a Martial Master yet. If Hei Mo arrived, Mo Qing Wu would surely die! Keeping her here with me would not be protecting her but rather harming her instead. However, despite this, Chu Yang was still unwilling to let Mo Qing Wu face the heartlessness of her family. "In any case, little miss is still the n masters own daughter." Mo Cheng Yu said sincerely, "Even without Three Yin Meridian, her life in the family would still be considered pretty good." "Do you really believe in the things you just said?" Chu Yang looked at him coldly, "You are a King level master; if your cultivation is gone and you be an ordinary person, even if no one looks down on you, how will you be able to deal with it?" "Everyone has no choice but to face reality!" Mo Cheng Yu growled in a low voice. "Dont you think that I feel bad as well? The moment that little miss was born, she had the Three Yin Meridian. I had been assigned as her mentor and guardian. I watched her grow up and I see her as my own daughter! I am mad that she was the one injured and not me! How could you understand how much I love her?" "I am aware that once little miss returns home, she will be pulled into the power struggle and her life would be far from peaceful. However, only the family will be able to protect her and keep her from harm! I most definitely cannot entrust you to do such a thing!" Mo Cheng Yus eyes were red with fire. He red intensely at Chu Yang as all his emotions which were suppressed suddenly burst forth. "But I will not allow her to go home and be treated unfairly!" Chu Yang did not give in. "You wont allow it? What can you do?" Mo Cheng Yu looked at him dismissively. His voice was full of pain and helplessness. Those were hurtful words but were nheless the truth. "Chu Yang, the only reason why I am still talking to you is that I am grateful to you for saving us. However, you should be aware of your current strength. The Mo family will not be changed by you, and certainly not by me!" "What if I use force?" Chu Yangs eyes narrowed as he said in a low voice. "If you force me to stay, I have no choice but to do so because of my injuries. However, you have to bear in mind the consequences of your actions. Even though you might not have any ill intentions, if the Hei Mo family finds out about this, they will retaliate. Simrly, if the people of the Yan family n are made aware of this, they wouldpletely destroy this ce!" Mo Cheng Yu grunted as he continued, "You are a wise person, and certainly would not try anything as foolish as that!" Chu Yang had impulsively used the word force despite knowing it was something that he would not be able to carry through. Moreover, he was finally able to meet Mo Qing Wu, and her being under such unfavorable circumstances made it harder for him to let her return home and suffer the same miserable past. However, if he did not let her go back, everything Mo Cheng Yu said woulde to pass. Chu Yang might not have admitted it but he did not have the power required to protect Mo Qing Wu. At this point in time, keeping Mo Qing Wu here would be harming her as well as himself. The fact that Mo Cheng Yu came into Iron Cloud Citadel to find Du Shi Qing could not be hidden any longer. At this very moment, people in pursuit of Mo Qing Wu could be on their way or even here at any moment. "We need to discuss this carefully." Chu Yang thought about it for a while before he conceded. "Senior Mo regardless of whether both of you will stay, your injury has to be treated as soon as possible. On the off chance that enemies arrive or pursue you, at very least you will be able to retaliate. As for everything else, we should wait until Mo Tian Ji gets here before discussing it any further." This was the best dy tactic Chu Yang was able to think of. The mere mention of the words "Mo Tian Ji" filled Chu Yangs heart with bitterness. He could not voice out how he felt, and could only sigh. "That will have to do. I am afraid my injuries will take about half a month to recover." Mo Cheng Yus voice disyed a hint of regret and annoyance. However, at the same time, he also felt guilty and remorseful. Although it was his duty was to protect the little miss, but now she had sustained an injury which she could never recover from! A mixture of emotions caused him to be distraught and depressed. He knew Chu Yangs solution was the most appropriate course of action. Moreover, he also needed some time to heal as well. If his injury was notpletely healed and he pushed himself to leave with little miss, it would be likely that they would be killed by enemies. "I have rare elixirs for injuries from Senior Du Shi Qing. You are a King level master, you should know what you need for your injury. If we dont have it here, just let me know!" Chu Yang said slowly. "Good." Chu Yang leisurely took two steps before he said, "The only thing is if you are to stay here and enemies arrive, it would be troublesome. It would be better if you moved to the secret underground chamber and waited for your injuries to heal before leaving." He smiled and continued, "Like you said, if the Hei Mo peoplee right now, I would have no means of stopping them. Please do not hold it against me for being overly cautious!" The secret underground chamber was specially designed by Chu Yang. It was especially deep. He did this in preparation to obtain the second fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword. The secret chamber was specifically located right above the second Nine Tribtions Sword fragment. ording to Chu Yangs estimate, he only needed to dig at most twenty feet in order to reach it. However, now this secret chamber had been turned into a safe haven. "This is for the best. Even I am not that careful!" Mo Cheng Yu sighed. If it was not for Mo Qing Wu by his side, he would have rather died honorably in battle than hide in a hole. However, he was now left without a choice "Let me make the necessary arrangements." There were no servants at Heavenly Armament Pavilion, thus Chu Yang had to do everything by himself. At the shops, basic amenities like, beds,mps, nkets and other necessities were quickly bought up by a hasty shopper who did not seem to care about prices. In about an hour, two rooms were prepared. Chu Yang carefully arranged everything, ensuring that it would befortable for Mo Qing Wu. In addition to that, he covered all four walls with white silk. The bed was also dabbed lightly with oil to fill the entire room with a gentle fragrance. Mo Cheng Yus room was considerably less well set up. Chu Yang had just tossed the items into the room and told Mo Cheng Yu, "You can set it up yourself. Good night..." Mo Cheng Yu was so mad that his hair stood on its ends. While Chu Yang was busy preparing, Mo Cheng Yu was observing him carefully. The more he looked, the more he couldnt wrap his mind around Chu Yangs intentions. Who is he? How does he know little miss? In addition to that, he took care and protected little miss despite his seemingly low cultivation. He had already met most of the talents from the Middle Three Heavens families. Moreover, if he had not met them, he had heard others described them. There was absolutely no person like Chu Yang. This really was strange! Moreover, naturally, he would not ask what Chu yang did not want to talk about. At the very least, he did not seem to harbour have any ill intentions! Once everything was properly prepared, Chu Yang gently carried a sleeping Mo Qing Wu and set her down. The moment Chu Yang put his arm out to hold Mo Qing Wu, Mo Cheng Yu put out his hand in protest. But Chu Yang shot him a stare as sharp as a saber. Although Mo Cheng Yu was a King level master, the stare unexpectedly sent a chill down his spine. After that Chu Yang said, "You are injured; what would happen if you identally tripped?" Mo Cheng Yu had no choice but to let Chu Yang do as he wished and awkwardly followed him down to the secret chamber. Looking at Mo Qing Wu sleeping soundly in the secret chamber, Chu Yang rubbed his hands and said, "Senior Mo, I want to discuss something with you." "What?" Mo Cheng Yu was extremely annoyed. This kid had just stared at him in a very hostile manner and what was worse was that he was actually fearful of it! I am a King level master! What level is this kid? Why was I fearful of him? Did I identally run into a demon... Chapter 115 A Glimmer Of Hope "Umm... When she wakes up can we change the way that she addresses me?" Chu Yang scratched his head as his face began to blush. "Im actually only sixteen this year. Moreover, Im not even that old yet. It isnt even my birthday. Being called an uncle isnt really suitable..." "Youre only sixteen?" Mo Cheng Yu was surprised. This youth seemed incredibly influential. Moreover, his actions were careful and discreet. Other than the fact that he seemed somewhat impulsive when it came to Mo Qing Wu, all his other decisions were calcted wlessly. Mo Cheng Yu couldnt believe that such a young individual was only sixteen! "Yes!" Chu Yangughed. "That isnt a problem!" Mo Cheng Yu agreed with Chu Yang as he felt that there was something strange about addressing Chu Yang as an uncle. Moreover, Mo Qing Wu was only nine. Thus calling Chu Yang uncle was not a big deal. Moreover, when Mo Tian Ji and Mo Tian Yun arrives, they would also be older than Chu Yang by many years... Should they be calling him uncle as well? Both of them were brothers of little miss and were of the same generation... Chu Yang also treated Mo Qing Wu so well and it seemed a little rude to call him uncle. He paid so much attention to how he was addressed and it makes sense to assume that he liked little miss a lot... However, it was also true that little miss was smart and loveable, liked by everyone she meets. Perhaps Chu Yang was no exception... At this moment, Mo Cheng Yu could not help but feel proud. Of course! No matter how hard he thought, Mo Cheng Yu would never expect Chu Yang to develop feelings for a nine years old girl... This was simply impossible. No one would look at a little nine year old girl and develop romantic feelings for her. However, little did Mo Cheng Yu know, Chu Yang was that kind of person... However, this was because it wasnt just anyone. This was Mo Qing Wu...! ... Chu Yang remained sleepless as he stood under the night sky. This was the first time he felt restless and was unable to calm his mind and cultivate. Instead, he stood there mixed with multiple conflicting emotions. I was finally able met her, but she was injured... and still so young... Chu Yangs head hurt from all the thinking. Ohhh, when will she grow up? How should I treat her? If I am too protective of her, she will see me as an elder. This is her most innocent age if I leave an impression of an uncle in her mind that would be a problem! However, if I appear too distant, it might lead to resentment. If she doesnt like me from experiences when she is young, it would be another tough problem to solve. And what should I do about her injury? Chu Yang continued to think like that and made him feel as though his thoughts were all in a mess and was able to go mad. "The Nine Tribtions Sword is able to heal her injury!" He was lost in thought when a voice suddenly rose in his head. "Nine Tribtions Sword can heal her?" Chu Yang was overjoyed that he was able to find a solution to this problem which was causing such immense stress and difort. "Yes!" The sword spirit sighed. It seems that this kids mind is really stubborn. Because of a nine year old Mo Qing Wu, he bes lovesick like this. Much to the extent that he even forgets about cultivation... This is uneptable! "Dont forget that Nine Tribtions Sword has the ability to purify medicine. Whats more is that Nine Tribtions Sword stores all the essence; this will be your lifesaving treasure." The sword spirit reluctantly told him, "Look into the sword hilt in your dantian..." Chu Yang rejoiced and quickly began to focus his thoughts. In his dantian, at Nine Tribtions Swords hilt, he faintly saw half a drop of something dark inside... "This is it?" "Yes, that is it. Once it bes a full drop, you will be able to take it out and heal Mo Qing Wu." The sword spirit said, "However, there is a condition. If it only gathers essences of herbal medicines, it will never be effective. After you get the second Nine Tribtions Sword fragment and gather enough essence, only then will you be able to take it out." "I will need to achieve this in the shortest possible time. Regardless of what I will have to sacrifice, I will gather all the elixirs I need in order to obtain the second Nine Tribtions Fragment." Chu Yang said to himself softly as his eyes narrowed. "I will hope so. However, I should remind you that it will be tough to achieve your goal within a year. If you force the Nine Tribtions Pill before it is ready, it will not only be ineffective but might also have adverse effects!" The sword spirit sighed and continued, "I would have been capable of pushing you along faster, but..." "But what? I almost forgot that you are Nine Tribtions Swords spirit; of course, you would be able to." Chu Yang said happily, "If you can push a little faster; wouldnt that help to settle everything even more quickly?" "You fool! Dont you know that I exist in your consciousness? Moreover, the Nine Tribtions Sword is in your dantian. How can I push you when I am still not one with it yet?" "One more thing, during this time period, your property seizures have helped you obtain many medicinal herbs. That along with what Nine Tribtions Sword was able to umte at Beyond the Heavens Sect resulted in the current half a drop. However, finding enough wont be easy. You were only able to gather the herbsmonly found in Iron Cloud Citadel. Even if a hundred times more of these were to be absorbed, it would still be insufficient for the Nine Tribtions Pill to be created!" The sword spirit had just doused Chu Yang with a bucket of icy cold water. "Regardless of what it is, as long as there remains a glimmer of hope I shall try my best. Even if these medicinal herbs are insufficient, I shall find other treasures. Whether it be lying, stealing, robbing..., I will do whatever it takes. Even if I have to rob every powerful family in Middle Three Heavens, I will do it in order to create Nine Tribtions Pill!" Chu Yang said with conviction as he ground his teeth. "Youre gutsy, haha...!" With that praise, the sword spirit became silent and was vanished without a trace. It seems that this youth now has more than enough motivation. Only being at the cultivation level of Martial Warrior and talks about robbing every powerful family in the Middle Three Heavens. The sword spirit could not help but praise Chu Yang. The sword spirit was very pleased... Chu Yang fell into deep thought. He had never wanted to increase his strength with such urgency as he did right now! Qing Wu is in danger! I must protect her! The very next morning, he carefully looked around Heavenly Armament Pavilion once before going to see Mo Cheng Yu. Seeing that Mo Qing Wu was still sleeping, he left quietly. Upon arriving at Bu Tian Pavilion, Chu Yang saw Cheng Zi Ang sitting with a frown on his face. Seeing Chu Yang appear with a fierce expression on his face, he was startled and immediately stood up. It was as if he was caught doing something wrong. "Wasst nights mission unsessful?" Chu Yang snorted. He suddenly found this old man annoying to look at. His mood was already bad, and early in the morning, he was given the bad news that the mission had failed. Seeing Cheng Zi Angs sad and dreary face, Chu Yang understood right away that they did not manage to get anything of valuest night. "Yes! Last night, we put on our disguises and advanced into Tang Manor. However, we discovered that Tang Xin Sheng had already left. His wife and child were still in the manor. Therefore in order to avoid alerting them, we decided to keep watch without disturbing them!" Cheng Zi Ang said cautiously. Although Cheng Zi Angs cultivation was Revered level, which was countless times higher than Chu Yangs, the moment Chu Yang red at him, Cheng Zi Ang felt his whole body begin to tremble... "Tang Xin Sheng disappeared, but his family was still in the manor?" Chu Yang grinned, "This guy is really cruel. In order to test his own suspicions, he paid no heed towards using his family as bait. We dont even know if his family is real or fake..." "But it was not a total loss. At the first light of dawn, I was hiding nearby and uncovered an Invisible Falcon carryingmunications into Tang Manor. It had been captured by my..." Cheng Zi Ang said with some pride. Like a treasure, he pulled out a small bird. Invisible Falcon was a type of bird that moved without a trace. Catching it was especially difficult. Not even considering a Revered Martial Master, even a Martial Emperor would not be able to chase it. Moreover, what made it more difficult was that it would have been camouged. However, Cheng Zi Ang was a lucky bastard. He knew that if he did not capture Tang Xing Sheng, King of Hell Chu would give him an earful when he returns. Therefore he chose to patiently hide and wait. As the light was just beginning toe from the east, the Invisible Falcon flew toward him. It had flown more than a thousand miles and was extremely tired by the time it got there. Moreover, at the early hours of dawn, the Invisible Falcon was still in its night camouge. Therefore Cheng Zi Ang was able to spot it and capture it because of the morning light shining on it. So as it turned out, Cheng Zi Ang sat back and waited, and eventually managed to catch it with one quick swoop. "Very good! I cant believe that you always have a on you..." There was a trace of cynicism in Chu Yangs voice. Cheng Zi Angs face blushed with embarrassment. It was because Cheng Zi Ang had quite an appetite, and he especially enjoyed eating all different species of birds. From eagles to sparrows, he found all of them extremely appetising. That was the reason why he always carried a with him. The more elusive the birds the more delicious they were. Even at Bu Tian Pavilion, if a bird identally wandered in and Cheng Zi Ang was there, there would have been an extra bird dish on the table. He loved them flying creatures so much that he wouldnt even spare bats... It was such a coincidence that the Invisible Falcon fell into his hands... This was heavens will! An unbelievable coincidence. Chu Yang looked at the Invisible Falcons leg; there was a tiny bamboo tubed tied to it. The inside was tightly sealed with sap. Chu Yang gently squeezed, and the sap broke, revealing a tiny rolled up piece of paper. He carefully opened it and saw only two words: "Dangerous situation!" Although there were only two words, these two words revealed many different things. The hooks on the strokes were sharp and hard like a scythe. Even though the writing appeared careless, it contained the mindset of the person who wrote it, firm and swift. There was a faintly visible inscription on the paper: "Diwu." "This was written by Diwu Qing Rous own hand!" Chu Yangs words made Cheng Zi Ang overjoyed. "It seems we have underestimated Tang Xin Shengs worth; it seems like he is one of the biggest fish ever!" Chu Yangs countenance became grave, as he carefully kept the note. Golden Horse Riders Department had many people, yet Diwu Qing Rou wrote this note to Tang Xin Sheng with using his own hand. How could Chu Yang not understand the meaning behind that! From this small piece of information, it showed how important Tang Xing Sheng was! Chapter 116 Diwu Qing Rous Letter! Not only was the writing on the note grand, it also hit a meticulous edge. It was as if there was an incredible sword hidden within the letter. The letter itself had an enigmatic aura almost as though it was one of grandiose and mystery. Seeing the words was akin to meeting the person. It showed the personality of the individual and Chu Yang believed that this could only have been written by Diwu Qing Rou himself! This was an unexpected windfall! "Minister, this Invisible Falcon..." Cheng Zi Ang said slowly as he unconsciously licked his lips and revealed a hunger in his eyes. "The invisible falcon is an extremely treasured courier!" Chu Yang did not notice Cheng Zi Angs abnormal behaviour and asked thoughtfully, "Can it be retrained to work for us?" Cheng Zi Ang regretfully shook his head, "Invisible Falcons only have one master in their lifetime. Moreover, in the case of a mature Invisible Falcon that can deliver messages, there is absolutely no hope." Chu Yang let out an "Ah!" and said, "Thats unfortunate!" "Minister, Invisible Falcon meat is delicious..." Cheng Zi Ang saw that the Invisible Falcon no longer had any use, as he swallowed the ball of saliva which umted in his throat as he said it with a smile. "You are saying you want to... eat?!" Chu Yang was shocked as he looked at the wretched old man. Then he looked at the tiny Invisible Falcon which was no bigger than a sparrow. It seemed as though it weighed only about half a pound in his hand... He was speechless. After removing the feathers, there would probably be less than a quarter pound of meat and this old man wanted to have some wine with it... "Dont you know anything else besides eating?" King of Hell Chu pounded the table furious. It was such a precious specimen and he wanted to make a drinking snack out of it? Chu Yang really thought this was unforgivable! Moreover, with enemies inside and out causing all sorts of chaos, he was extremely short tempered today; and this damn old man could think of was still food, how could he keep hisposure? Cheng Zi Angs head immediately drooped down. Then his balding head suddenly felt heavy rain from the direction of Minister Chu Yangs mouth! Outside, all the members of Bu Tian Pavilion were training as they watched the entire situation unfold. Everyone became quiet and looked at each other with a feeling of schadenfreude. They asked themselves who the unlucky bloke was. It was still early morning, and King of Hell Chu already rained down thunder and lightning... Ahhh... I feel so sorry for him! Even so, they had a gloating look in their eyes and did not dare to stop training. Everyone made a show of "must train even if they were to train to death." Perhaps the minister woulde out and praise them! "Go and tell Chen Yu Tong to bring all of the petitions, documents... belonging to Tang Xin Sheng to me. On a separate note, take care of this bird well. If it loses a single feather, Hall Leader Cheng should know the consequences." Chu Yang grunted coldly and said, "As for Tang Xin Shengs whereabouts, lets temporarily put a pause on the search. All of the spies surrounding Tang Manor should be removed as well. It will be sufficient with just you keeping watch. The rest of the others cultivation levels are too weak. On the off chance that our ns are discovered, all of our efforts would be in vain..." Cheng Zi Ang hastily nodded. He wiped the cold sweat as well as the saliva from his head and quickly backed out of the room. Ahhh... My stupid mouth! I didnt get any credit; just a yelling. And now I am stuck with this boring duty. The moment Cheng Zi Ang stepped out of the room, the people outside became even more shocked. It was the number two man of Bu Tian Pavilion, Hall Leader Cheng! King of Hell Chu was really cruel! He yelled even at his own deputy! Everyone was terrified, and immediately adverted their gaze elsewhere... They thought to themselves that Hall Leader Cheng was now extremely annoyed and disappointed; no one wanted to be the unlucky guy that fell within his gaze. They all quietly prayed: Let it not be me, let it not be me... "Fierce Blood Hall, listen up!" Cheng Zi Ang rubbed his head as he walked out. Looking at all the guys dressed so neatly, a me inside him suddenly burst up. He gave an earth-shattering roar, "Today, you will train three times your normal routine!" "What?!!" The assassins of Fierce Blood Hall felt as if they were just struck by lightning; as they fell to the ground and started to foam at the mouth. Oh bother... were barely alive after normal training each day; now we have to do three times as much... The people of Iron Blood Hall and Heavenly Secret Hall next to them roared withughter. They were allughing when suddenly a great beauty gracefully walked out of Minister Chus room... It was Wu Qian Qian. The moment they saw the Soul Demoness appear, everyones kept quiet and mmed their hands over their mouths. This elder martial sister was exceptionally beautiful, but no news that came out of her mouth was ever good news. Suddenly, all of them became tense. Wu Qian Qian nced over everyone and said with a smile, "Minister Chu just heard everyoneughing; he was very unhappy. Minister Chu said that since all of you are members of the same team, and yet youughed at misery of others. He could no longer hold back... So the minister decided..." When she got to this point, everyones eyes were wide open. Their jaws practically dropped to the ground, and they could barely stand straight... Sure enough, it was not good news! "Everyone from the other two halls that are here..." Wu Qian Qian smiled and continued, "... will also train three times as much!" "Ack!" More than ten people from the two halls began to cough in shock and rolled their eyes. Their happiness had just turned into sadness! "Haha..." The assassins of Fierce Blood Hallughed their hearts out. Without paying attention to the crying andining people, Wu Qian Qian returned to the room. "Elder Martial Sister Wu,e and look at this note... what do you think?" At some point, Chu Yang had pulled out the note, ced it in front of him and was now looking at it intently. Wu Qian Qian thought for a moment and said, "I am afraid you have attracted Diwu Qing Rous attention." "Yes." Chu Yang said calmly, "Diwu Qing Rou is finally aware of the danger. Moreover, he has also predicted that I would find out about Tang Xin Sheng and thus gave the order for him to retreat. But if you were Diwu Qing Rou, what would you do?" "There is no doubt that I would quickly retreat and send for people to help bring Tang Xin Sheng back safely. After which, I would create an opportunity for Tang Xin Sheng to appear publicly using his established fame. He would then talk about how Iron Cloud has mistreated of him in order to create unrest within the soldiers and the public." Wu Qian Qian said without a moment of hesitation. "Yes, and what else?" Chu Yang faintly showed approval. "Also..." Wu Qian Qian thought hard, "Diwu Qing Rou knew that these things would happen after you were instated. If you are capable of finding Tang Xin Sheng, you would be capable of finding others. Moreover, Tang Xin Sheng is not the only spy in Iron Cloud Nation. Therefore, in order to achieve his goals, he will have to decide how to immediately deal with you. He would not allow a great threat like you to affect his grand designs... Ah!" When she got to this point, Wu Qian Qian was startled. He eyes widened as she looked at Chu Yang, "Chu Yang, you are currently in great danger!" "Danger... Yes." Chu Yang smiled and said, "It is impressive that Elder martial sister has managed to figure out these two points... Are you able to think of anything else?" "Theres more?" Wu Qian Qian frowned and concentrated for a while. Then she shook her head, "I cannot think of anything else!" "There are at least five other points that elder martial sister did not think about." Chu Yang raised his hand with five fingers outspread. "Five more points?" Wu Qian Qian was somewhat unconvinced; how could I not have thought of so much? "First, elder martial sister should note that before this note arrived, Tang Xin Sheng would have already disappeared." Chu Yang said, "This proves that Tang Xin Sheng is especially vignt; he is also incredibly intelligent. He already sensed that he was in great danger beforehand. A character such as him is extremely dangerous!" "With the speed of Invisible Falcon, it would have taken one and a half days to get here. And Diwu Qing Rou wrote this letter sloppily; which proves that he had already predicted that Tang Xin Sheng would be in danger even before receiving the news. That was why he immediately wrote and sent this note the very moment the news reached Great Zhao..." "Diwu Qing Rous reaction was extremely fast and decisive. If we are to face him in the future, we must be very mindful of this. His sloppy handwriting tells us that he wrote this hurriedly. With his powerful position, the fact that he was hasty is a testament of Tang Xin Shengs importance to him. Because of this, it would be extremely useful for us to capture Tang Xin Sheng. This is point number two." Chu Yang said. "Thirdly, Diwu Qing Rou only wrote two words, dangerous situation, but he did not say what must be done. In other words, he still had some hope that I would not find out about Tang Xin Sheng. Either that or he wanted to let Tang Xin Sheng make his own decision." Chu Yang smiled and raised up three fingers, "Therefore we only need to capture Tang Xin Sheng. He is our greatest opportunity in getting leverage against Diwu Qing Rou!" Wu Qian Qian nodded in agreement, she had not thought about these points. This made her admire Chu Yang even more. "No matter what Tang Xin Sheng decides, Diwu Qing Rou already knows of my existence. With Diwu Qing Rous character, he would never allow someone like me to continue living. This was a point you had stated. However, who would he send to deal with me? And at the same time also use to assist Tang Xin Sheng?" Chu Yang said casually, "Our Bu Tian Pavilion has Revered Martial Artists. Moreover, there are as many martial masters in Iron Cloud. He would send someone he is certain would be able to finish the job. My guess is that he will send one of the four peak-level masters from the Golden Horse Riders Department; maybe even two to work together..." He said each word with great gravity, "At the very least there will be one King level master! Moreover, he will be acting in secret in order to assassinate me! Diwu Qing Rou definitely intends on killing me with a single attempt without giving me an opportunity to fight back." "Lastly, even though Tang Xin Sheng might have disappeared, but he still left his family behind. This proves that he left hastily. There are two intentions behind this action: One, he wants to put a halt to all our actions against him. Secondly, he still hopes to return. In other words, Tang Xin Sheng has still been unable to verify whether or not we are watching him. This is some of my guesses: He is probably not hiding very far away and is still somewhere inside Iron Cloud Citadel. Moreover, he must have his own people around him. Even if he is a well-known individual, escaping far away will increase the chance of him running into enemies. Thats why he would likely choose to stay nearby. He probably also still has hopes that he would be lucky!" Chu Yang smiled coldly and said, "Therefore, we just need to carefully deploy our ns and Tang Xin Sheng will still fall into our hands." Chapter 117 Grave Situation "What we need to do now is not to raise his suspicion. Someone like Tang Xin Sheng is bound to have many resources at his disposal and countless of ways in which he would be able to escape out of Iron Cloud Citadel." Chu Yang pondered out aloud, "Moreover, we have yet to verify whether Tang Xin Sheng is just a schr or also a martial arts master. We need to notify Heavenly Secret Hall and investigate this carefully." "I have really missed out on so much!" Wu Qian Qian gasped. Chu Yang was able to thoroughly analyse Tang Xin Sheng and Diwu Qing Rous thoughts and potential actions in such a short period of time. Wu Qian Qian suddenly realised that if Chu Yang was indeed able to capture Tang Xin Sheng, Diwu Qing Rou would no doubt suffer greatly from this. However, this was assuming that Chu Yangs analysis was urate. However, Chu Yang had missed out something in his analysis and Wu Qian Qian was able to pick it up, "Chu Yang you still have not talked about how you would deal with a King level master if the enemy does send one. How would we be able to stop him? Do we need to make any special arrangements? Chu Yang rubbed his temples, and frowned, "This is also something that I have been worrying about. We do not have a King level master here, so if they do indeed send a King level master, we would have no way to deal with him." Chu Yang sighed, "The prince must have one by his side; otherwise, Diwu Qing Rou would have most likely seeded in his assassination attempts. However, if he were to be sent to protect me then the prince would be left vulnerable. This is a risk which we cannot take.." Wu Qian Qians face turned slightly turned pale, "Is there no way out at all?" Chu Yang said slowly with a serious expression on his face, "I can only hope that he doesnte too quickly..." Then he shook his head slightly and said, "With Diwu Qing Rous quick and decisive personality, it is likely that the person that they have sent is already on his way..." Wu Qian Qians heart suddenly became heavy. She looked at Chu Yang with her eyes were almost in tears. She knew that Chu Yang only had the cultivation level of Martial Warrior; if he were to run into a King level assassin, he would not be able to even defend himself! The current state of Bu Tian Pavilion would be but powerless in the face of a King level assassin! In his mind, Chu Yangughed bitterly. If he was right about this, then Chu Yang had absolutely no protection by his side. Gu Du Xing had gone out to recruit people for Bu Tian Pavilion and who knew when he would return. Mo Cheng Yu was currently seriously injured and would definitely be unable to recover so quickly. Moreover, even if he had the ability to fight, he still had to guard against the Hei Mo n... As for Revered Saber Artist Cheng Zi Ang... Chu Yang realised that he would probably be easily defeated by a King level master... On the off chance that the masters from Hei Mo n and Golden Horse Riders Department found their way there at the same time, things would be disastrous! If they were to take on more than three King level masters at the same time, it was likely that even Chu Yang in his previous body would be unable to fight back. What more in his current body which had the cultivation level of only a Martial Warrior! Moreover, other than Diwu Qing Rou and the Hei Mo n, there was the Yan n that he had to be wary of as well... This was really a big headache. Chu Yang closed his eyes and concentrated. He was trying toe up with a solution to avoid the danger and solve the impending crisis... "Well, these are only our guesses. Perhaps a King level master might not evene..." Wu Qian Qian said meekly. "Thats not possible. If we were able to think of this, so would Diwu Qing Rou. With his wisdom, it was likely that he has nned far ahead of what we were even able toe up with. He would definitely be sure not to leave any stone unturned!" Chu Yang said lightly. Diwu Qing Rou was an extremelyprehensive nner and a master at maniption. Mo Tian Ji, on the other hand, was still only a youth at this point in time and was nowhere near his previous level of being a "master of calction and maniption." Whereas, Diwu Qing Rou had already umted years of experience! How could he possibly not have thought of this! As Chu Yang thought quietly, his eyebrows began to turn into a frown. Even after a long period of time of thinking, there was still no solution that he could think of. In the aspect of intellect and strategy, Chu Yang was unfortunately not as talented as Diwu Qing Rou. However, he was by no means helpless. But this time, in the face of such a formidable foe, he simply was unable to think of any viable solutions. What about hiding? Hmmm... Hiding was not an option. Tie Bu Tian also did not have the ability to protect him. Chu Yang guessed that even if there were martial experts at his side, they would not number more than two individuals. Moreover, if he sent these people to protect Chu Yang, he would be left vulnerable and that was not eptable. There were probably some martial experts next to Tie Long Cheng as well but he could not rely on this as a solution. Bu Tian Pavilion simply did not have sufficient strength to deal with such a powerful foe. The only hope which he had left was the Mo n. However, Chu Yang understood the heartlessness of the Mo n too well. They wouldnt be willing to help him just because he had saved Mo Qing Wus life. In addition, when he thought about the Mo n, this included Mo Tian Ji, whom he had mixed feelings about. Everything was in such a tangled mess. However, there was something that he could be sure of. If Mo Tian Ji wanted to protect Chu Yang because he had saved Mo Qing Wu, he would refuse their help. This was because he had pride and would never ept help from Mo Tian Ji. The only advantage that he had left was the web of deception that he had worked extensively at in order to fabricate. This had ensured that not many people would be aware of how he looked like. In other words, this was the only thing that he could use to deal with the King level master that Diwu Qing Rou was likely to send. "When we get to the mountain, well find a way through." Chu Yang simply could not figure it a solution to his problem just yet. He stood up and stretched, "So what if this was a King level master? The person who will die might not be me!" With Nine Tribtions Sword in hand, the assassin only needed to get close and Chu Yang would have a chance; It was not clear that he would be unable to kill a King level master! "Oh! Chu Yang! The ranking contest at Beyond the Heavens Sect has ended; do you want to know the results?" Wu Qian Qian tried to change the subject to help Chu Yang rx. "Oh? How was Tan Tan?" Chu Yangs mind returned to reality. Upon hearing what Wu Qian Qian had said, he felt the words Beyond the Heavens Sect had be so distant... Master... Junior martial brother... "This ranking contest was especially cruel." Wu Qian Qian said, "Many of the martial uncles disciples suffered from fatal wounds... Tan Tan did not participate..." "Oh, among the dead ones, I am sure the disciples of second martial uncle, fourth martial uncle, and sixth martial uncle were the majority?" Chu Yang smiled. "Aah, how did you know?" Wu Qian Qians eyes widened. "How can I not know..." Chu Yangughed bitterly on the inside. The spies in Beyond the Heaven Sect were probably these three people. It was already clear that Li Jinsong was one of them, the other two were very suspicious. "The incentives for winning this time is far greater than the other times." Wu Qian Qian blinked a few times in envy, "When I heard about it, I almost ran home to participate in the ranking contest..." Chu Yang chuckled inside. First, put out a big prize and then give great status to the winner. This would make the disciples of those guys kill each other... With Wu Yun Liangs maniptions, these things would not be difficult to aplish at all. It seemed that Wu Yun Liang had already begun to clean up Beyond the Heavens Sect. Moreover, Tan Tan did not participate in this probably because he wanted to stay focused. At the time Wu Yun Liang started to clear the sect of spies, Chu Yang had just arrived at Iron Cloud. It was the beginning of the greatest trap, but also the most dangerous time for Beyond the Heavens Sect. I can only hope that time would pass a little more slowly. After thinking for a while, Chu Yang realized that there was no certainty at all... "Lets capture Tang Xin Sheng first then!" Chu Yang sighed and casually walked out the door. Chu Yang was filled with worry. However, once he resigned himself to the fact that he could not control everything and decided to let it be, everything immediately went back to its uneventful state. Wu Qian Qian was left sitting alone in the room, worrying. She was still struggling to figure out how she could help Chu Yang avoid this tragedy. As she thought about how Chu Yang could die, her heart suddenly cried out in pain for Wu Qian Qian. She did not know why Chu Yang was being expelled from the sect. Moreover, she was not aware why he came to Iron Cloud after that. However, she knew that it would be hard for Beyond the Heavens Sect to prosper without Chu Yang! Chu Yang being able to achieve such a position in Iron Cloud was beneficial for Beyond the Heavens Sect! Chu Yang cannot die! This thought might have stemmed from other sentiments as well. Wu Qian Qian was not aware why she was being so emotional. Her eyes continued moving as though she was searching for a solution with them as she continued in deep thought. In the end... Wu Qian Qians eyes stopped as she stared at the two things that represented King of Hell Chu: a ck cloak and a ferocious mask. Whenever Chu Yang left, he put back on his strange appearance and wandered the streets as usual. Tang Xin Sheng lived in an officials manor that looked ordinary in Iron Cloud Citadel. From the outside, it was no different from amoners home. No one would have guessed that this was the residence of a royal court official. There was only a red que with two words Tang Manor at the entrance to show the more than ordinary status of the people in the manor. It was a rtivelyrge house with three sections. The manors entrance was on a road that ran north and south, next to a fork on the road. Normally, officials would not choose such a location for their manors. This location was noisy and chaotic. Most officials would have preferred a more peaceful location to avoid danger. On the right of this residential area, there were a group of manors of other officials, but they were not very close in proximity. Compared to the manors of other officials, Tang Manor was essentially on its own. Behind the manor, there was a wooded area that spread outward. After inspecting the position of the manor, Chu Yang could not help but sigh. This ce was clearly designed for easymunication with others and had convenient escape routes. However, normally, officials lodgings were arranged by the royal court. How did Tang Xin Sheng manage to get this ce? At the fork in the road, there was a ragged old man with shaky hands and bad sight. He had a little stall with several kilograms of watermelon seeds. At a big tree not far from there, there were two old menpletely absorbed in a game of chess; it was as if they did not pay the least bit of attention to the noisy surroundings. Chu Yang slowly walked forward, and grabbed a handful of watermelon seeds and began tossing them back and forth. His action and expression were really rude as his eyes shifted back and forth as he asked, "Old man, do your seeds have any kernels?" The old man quickly bowed his head and said, "Young master, whats the point of selling them if they dont have kernels? If that was the case, wouldnt that make me a swindler?" "Look, this one ispletely empty..." Chu Yang pinched one and cracked it open. "This one is a little small, haha..." The old man smiled embarrassingly and said, "Young master can look at another one. This one is good, you see... As for this one, its still a little young... Kakaka..." "Ah..." Chu Yang tried a little and tossed the old man a few coins. This old man was none other than Cheng Zi Ang in disguise. Chu Yangs questions were really about the current situation. Whether the watermelon seeds have kernels or not was a code. "You can check the watermelon seed and see..." In other words, you could check west of the house, but chances are you will not be able to get anything. Chapter 118 This Is Not Possible, Nor Is That! Ever since Chu Yang arrived, he continued to ponder about Cheng Zi Angs answer. He suddenly became increasingly suspicious of what was happening. Young watermelon seed? Isnt this... With one sweep, Chu Yang took in his surroundings and asked himself. If I was Tang Xin Sheng, what would I do? Where would I hide? Chu Yang began to analyse and think deeper, trying to approach things from Tang Xin Shengs perspective... I am still unsure about the situation. Bu Tian Pavilion has not taken any action against me and for the moment, I just need to be careful. For the time being, I will hide and see how they react. If there is indeed something, I will immediately make my escape. If not, I will return and tell everyone that I went to meet some friends... Hmmm, this should be what Tang Xin Sheng was thinking. So if Tang Xin Sheng is still here looking out for movement at the Tang Manor. Moreover, the area around here extends in many different directions. If I wanted to watch the entire situation and get a birds eye view of Tang Manor, where would I choose to position myself? Cheng Zi Ang would definitely not choose the best location in order to avoid peoples attention. In fact, the best position would be one where he was being monitored and there would be people watching. The worst position would still have been the same! If Cheng Zi Ang did not choose those position, then Tang Xin Sheng, who was wise as well would not either! Chu Yang realised that he would have chosen something slightly less than ideal. The position currently upied was as such. Chu Yangs eyes swept around, in search of good positions to observe Tang Manor from. If the first two were okay, then it was likely that it was the third! Chu Yang looked in the direction of the two old men ying chess under the tree. Both of the men had white hair and appeared to be over the age of sixty as their faces were full of wrinkles. They were concentrating on the chess board that they had in front of them. Between the two, the one facing Chu Yang was rxed and seemed content as he fanned himself with a paper fan. The other seemed a little apprehensive and held his head down as though looking for a way to break the formation of his opponent. These two old men were in great spirits. They were so old, and can still sit sofortably like that... Chu Yangs mind was piqued. He gave Cheng Zi Ang a mysterious wink. "Two brothers! Both of you must be tired from ying chess. Please have some watermelon seeds! Haha!" Cheng Zi Ang slowly staggered over. With a humble smile, he ced a handful of watermelon seeds on the table. He then continued with a voice which disyed a little bit of envy, "you two are really lucky. Both of you have been ying chess for the past two days and dont seem to have a worry in the world! Unfortunately for me, I still have to work hard all day in order to make a living at my age!" The man with the content face smiled and said, "You are also very lucky! Is not having a healthy body the greatest blessing of all?" His voice was old but exceedingly graceful. Cheng Zi Ang nodded repeatedly in agreement and returned to his old spot. ying chess for two consecutive days... Chu Yang had an epiphany. He reached a conclusion. As he looked at the tree trunk, he leisurely walked over to the two old men ying chess as he bent down and looked at the chess board. "This setup is not easy to break out of..." Chu Yang clicked his tongue over and over again, "Good! This is really good..." The old man contemting immediately turned and red at him, "What nonsense are you talking about? Do you even know how to y chess?" It seemed as if all of the suppressed anger just erupted as he vented it on this nosy brat. "Uh. Look at this position; staying wont work, and leaving is not okay. The middle is even worse. Your opponents setup is quite sharp. Here as well; at first nce, it looks like a good position, but its filled with hidden danger. You truly cannot break out..." Chu Yang opened his fan and fanned himself. Then he folded it up again and pointed to a spot on the chess board. Chu Yangs words made Cheng Zi Ang jump! He clearly was clueless about chess, but those words of Chu Yang were implying something else... That fool! ... Isnt he talking about Tang Xin Shengs current situation? Could it be that I have been sitting here for two whole days and the target was behind me? Thinking of this, Hall Leader Cheng just wanted to hide his head in a hole... He had vowed that he would capture Tang Xin Sheng no matter what. Yet, he was unable to even realise that his target had been sitting behind him all along... This... this... was truly embarrassing. "Huh? In your opinion, what should be done?" That content old man smiled and asked Chu Yang. "In my humble opinion, this game... you should let it fly!" The paper fan on Chu Yangs hand opened once again, and he fanned it a few times. He said eloquently, "Even a little dy would not be good. Dont you think thats right? Official Tang!" The moment Chu Yang finished, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. The other old man next to Chu Yang suddenly stiffened his back. Cheng Zi Ang immediately stood up, and quickly turned to look at the old man behind him in disbelief; his face became red as blood. This is too shameful! I should just die! I cant believe I made such a mistake... The countenance of the old man facing Chu Yang did not change. He calmly said, "Fly how? Is there such a method? Your words are too confusing for me to understand..." "I also find it hard to understand... there is also some disbelief as well." Chu Yang chuckled, "I didnt understand the phrase Finding by sheer luck after searching far and wide until now. Official Tang, dont you think my words made a lot of sense?" The white-haired old man shed a smile in his eyes and said, "I still dont understand; why do you keep insisting that I am Official Tang?" "Look up, the country spreads for thousands of miles, the blue sky is endless... Looking down, theres not much fame and glory, only a handful of sand..." Chu Yang said casually. These two sentences were written by Tang Xin Sheng, a general of Iron Cloud, an Iron Soul, who perished in battle. When Chu Yang read it, it seemed to have a different added meaning. It alsopletely dispelled any denial on Tang Xin Shengs part. His cover had been blown and trying to continue lying would just be silly. Tang Xin Sheng stood up and smiled, "Your memory is truly good." "I am ttered." Cupping his hands together, Chu Yang smiled. "Surely you must be the legendary Minister of Bu Tian Pavilion, King of Hell Chu, right?" Tang Xin Sheng remained calm as before, without the least bit of anxiety. But as he said this, he immediately showed a trace of despair. Its King of Hell Chu, again! He seems to be the most ferocious man in Iron Cloud! "I do not dare; that vulgar nickname has soiled Official Tangs ears." Chu Yang said humbly. "I never thought such a fierce name amongst the people, one sword that sheds blood in Iron Cloud, King of Hell Chu would turn out to be so young and handsome like this!" Tang Xin Sheng said spiritedly; his voice was cool and clear, "But I still dont understand how you found me. How were you able to know that I would be here?" "I was only hoping." Chu Yang said frankly, "If I had tried this method with idiots, it would be useless. But with one of incredible intelligence like Official Tang, I had to try my luck! I originally only came to look around, but when I got here, I was sure that you were Tang Xin Sheng!" "Huh?" Tang Xin Sheng felt really curious and looked at him with a suspicious gaze. "You can easily watch Tang Manor from here. Although there were other ces that are even better, they would only bring you more attention. Moreover, there is arge tree to provide shade here and there have always been people ying chess under it. Clearly, Official Tang had nned this from the start. Once you were in disguise, sitting here would not arouse any suspicions..." Chu Yang smiled. "Yes." Tang Xin Sheng showed a trace of admiration as his gaze gradually sharpened. "However, Official Tang was still unsure whether or not I would make a move on you or not. Hence this was a good position to watch out for any sort of movements. Although it might have been dangerous, from here you would be able to wait for the support of your people. If anything were to happen inside your home, you would be able to nce over and see what was happening." "Official Tang is calm and resourceful. The most dangerous ce is sometimes the safest ce. Official Tang must know this. The truth is if Official Tang went straight to Bu Tian Pavilion that would have been the safest!" Chu Yang smiled gently, "So, I would like to invite Official Tang to the safest hiding ce!" Tang Xin Sheng shook his head and chuckled with amusement, "Not bad. You are worthy of the name King of Hell Chu." He paused a little, and his eyes narrowed, "But why didnt you make a move right away, instead of talking nonsense with me?" "You should know that loose lips sink ships. You are the famed King of Hell Chu, how could you not know this?" Tang Xin Shengs pupils constricted and shot a radiance as sharp as a needle. "Because there was something unexpected!" Chu Yang calmly smiled and said, "Because I did not anticipate that a schrly official like you would be a top-level martial master! I was unsure of something." "And Official Tang probably chose not to make a move because of your rage." Chu Yangughed, "Your perfect ns being foiled by another. Plus, your cover was carefully picked, and yet you were still discovered. This is insulting to an intelligent person like you! I am sure Official Tang would rather die than suffer a humiliation like this!" "So Official Tang toyed with me." Chu Yang mocked, "Official Tang wanted to wait until after I revealed everything. And at my most triumphant moment, you would humiliate me. After which, you would use your incredible martial skill to escape!" "Or directly kill me right on the spot!" Chu Yang said casually, "Official Tang, did I get anything wrong?" "Well said!" Tang Xin Sheng slowly stood up and said, "I have painstakingly nned for thirteen years, and you managed to destroy everything in just an instant. Moreover, you dared toe here personally. How could I possibly not kill you for how you have humiliated me?" He grunted coldly, "Bu Tian Pavilion is only a toy in my eyes. If you dont have the ability to capture me, then you might as well prepare to be humiliated!" Chu Yangs guess was correct. It was really Tang Xin Shengs n if the worst was to happen. Tang Xin Sheng was a martial expert. Moreover, he did not even care about Cheng Zi Ang. His n was aimed at killing Chu Yang! Chu Yang wanted to capture him, but at the same time, he wanted to kill Chu Yang. This was the only oversight in Chu Yangs n. Chapter 119 Calculating To Death! "That was the reason why I had decided to wait. Moreover, I just wanted to have a rxing conversation with Official Tang." Chu Yang smiled as his folding fan moved gently. From start to end, he maintained hisposure and continually fanned himself. "This is not a dy tactic. I truly just wanted to have a heart to heart conversation with Official Tang." Although Chu Yang mentioned that it wasnt a dy tactic, as he continued to talk, people in nk began to appear out of nowhere from all four directions. These people were members of the Fierce Blood Assassins of Bu Tian Pavilion which nked them from all directions. Their coordinated actions werepletely contrary to what Chu Yang had said and everyone who was watching there saw right through his obvious lie. "Do you really think that you will be able to stop me with all these people?" Tang Xin Sheng simply chuckled as he said, "Minister Chu, you dared to bring your precious body so close to me like this?" "Yes, unfortunately, I couldnt help it." Chu Yang simply continued to swing his fan, "Yet, being close isnt necessarily a bad thing. I have scattered some Crisp Bone Rapture Powder within this fan. Surely Official Tang has heard of such a powder and its effects before right?" "Crisp Bone Rapture Powder?" Tang Xin Shengs countenance changed, "It... it is one of the deadliest poisons?" Ever since his identity had been exposed, Tang Xin Sheng had not shown any signs of fear up to this point. "What did you mention about Crisp Bone Rapture Powder? This gift is only a small token of appreciation I have prepared for Official Tang in order tomemorate our first meeting. It might not be much but it is a token of my sincerity. I hope Official Tang does not take offense." "Perhaps Official Tang did not notice but ever since I arrived, I have constantly remained upwind." Chu Yang smiled, and patiently exined, "And every time I moved, I gently fanned at the moment when the wind was gentle. If the wind was too strong, the powder would be dispersed in the wind." Chu Yang smiled happily; his eyes almost closed, "Official Tang is knowledgeable; of course, you know that the wind is unpredictable and water is impermanent. Regardless of the wind, this poison does not differentiate between big and small or old and young." "So I took the liberty of standing at the side to enjoy the summer breeze but at the same time also enjoy this great chat with Official Tang; the longer the better. The longer our chat, the more Crisp Bone Rapture powder Official Tang would be able to enjoy." Chu Yang gently continued, "I hope Official Tang doesnt me me for talking too much. I am usually a man of few words..." Tang Xin Shengs eyes shed a stone cold gaze as he suddenly raised his two hands. Suddenly, the sound of his clothes which created a "swoosh" sound was heard. However, this sound did note from his throat but his body. His robe flew up as if there was a strong wind. Dust flew all around and fell back to the ground. Tang Xin Sheng felt the energy in his body dissipating at an increasingly fast rate! "The Crisp Bone Rapture Powder is colorless and odorless, a wonderful powder." Chu Yang continued to gently fan, "Whoever inhales it will lose all bodily strength; all of their energy would dissipate; the more that they try to activate their martial energy to fight back, the quicker this dissipation will be. Of course, this small bit of this powder does not have a great effect on Official Tang, but what about this brother right in front of me? It can cause death like this..." Chu Yang smiled and slowly reached out his left arm. He gently grabbed the hair of the man who had his back towards him and slowly pulled him up. His right arm reached down to his waist and pulled out a small dagger. With his eyes watching Tang Xin Sheng, he smiled and said, "Death is the end. Dying in a state of unconsciousness is gentle like a passing cloud and truly serene." After that, his right hand pulled the dagger hard across the mans throat. Fresh blood sprayed out in Tang Xin Shengs direction. Chu Yang looked at a stunned Tang Xin Sheng. The motion of swinging the small dagger that he made was a full circle and he then kicked the headless corpse away. At this time, the grey-haired head of Tang Xin Shengs underlying was swinging back and forth in the wind from Chu Yangs hand. His eyes were still open as though in disbelief and hopelessness before he died. "Yuck..., this is really bloody." Chu Yang conveniently tossed the head forward and smiled, "Official Tang, look at that. Your bodyguard was a Martial Great Master, right? His face still looks so good even after he died..." This man was grabbed by Chu Yang and had died willingly without even giving the slightest bit of resistance and fighting back. He had been killed so easily! "How did you do it?" Tang Xin Sheng caught his bodyguards head and looked at Chu Yang with deep seething hatred. He still could not believe that his best man would have perished so easily. He had heard that Crisp Bone Rapture Powder was powerful, but it was not so powerful that would put a Martial Great Master in a situation that he couldnt even resist. "When I was standing on the side, I intentionally stood behind his back. Haha..." Chu Yang continued, "At that time you two were on guard and did not want to make any rash moves. I kept shaking out Crisp Bone Rapture Powder, and he inhaled most of it... Moreover, the moment that I exposed your identity, he immediately activated his martial energy. Haha, Official Tang, like I already said, the effect of this powder is that the more the individual tries to activate their martial energy, the more quickly it will dissipate." "He... Why didnt he resist?" Tang Xin Sheng suddenly realized the answer; he was so mad at everything that had just happened. At that time, he and Chu Yang were busy insulting each other. He thought that he had King of Hell Chu in the palm of his hand, and was slowly taunting him. How could his own bodyguard have dared to interrupt him? "Then, I waited until he could barely fight, and I released a little killing aura..." Chu Yang said shamefully, "My cultivation is actually not high at all, and my killing aura is not that strong. I just did so to put him on his guard. Moreover, I was standing behind him... Therefore he did not dare turn around because he was worried that the moment he turned, I would make my move. So the only thing he could do was activate his martial energy and be on guard... This result is, hahaha..." Of course, the truth was not like that. Chu Yang actually waited for the moment the bodyguard could barely hold on before he brought the Nine Tribtions Swords tip to his finger. From the back, he gently pushed the sharp tip of the sword and pierced the mans heart. The man died on the spot, but his body did not copse only because Chu Yang supported it with his knee. "King of Hell Chu! Even though my martial energy is currently dissipating, I will still be able to kill a lowlife like you!" Tang Xin Sheng shouted and immediately leaped into the air. Cheng Zi Ang was surprised and immediately jumped, ready to face the enemy. His eyes staring intensely at the figure in the air. But the next moment, the most unbelievable thing happened. Tang Xin Sheng was still in the air when his body started to shake uncontrobly. His face had an expression as though he was being tortured and his face turned purple as he yelled painfully, "This... How could this be?" Before he even finished, he plopped on the chess board like a bird which had lost its ability to fly. The board immediately broke apart sending countless of ck and white pieces flying in all directions... Earlier, Official Tang was full of pride and confidence, a martial master. Now he had fallen in a disheveled state and experienced indescribable pain. "Oh, Official Tang, I am really sorry. I forgot to tell you; a person poisoned with Crisp Bone Rapture Powder should not be near blood. Because the moment you inhale the smell of blood, as long as you have not reached King level and formed a stable master state... Then no matter how powerful your martial energy is, the smell of blood will immediately cause you topletely lose your martial cultivation." "I was worried that Official Tang did not inhale enough so I tossed the bloody head your way. And Official Tang being someone who valued loyalty; you immediately held the head in your chest. Thanks to that, you continually smelled the blood from your underling" Chu Yang mocked, "This is my fault! I really cannotpare myself to someone with understanding and wisdom like you." He smiled and said, "I really had no choice but to use this pain and suffering tactic! Didnt Official Tang use this before??? Hahaha..." "I discovered Official Tang because of Crisp Bone Rapture Powder as well. Ordinary people would immediately copse after inhaling this powder. Only the both of you remained as lucid as ever; even to the point where you did not even show any symptoms whatsoever. You are truly skilled... The only thing was, why would such skilled peoplee here just to y chess? Moreover, Official Tangs voice was especially calm; so I suspected that you had been here waiting for me..." Chu Yang said these words to answer the questions in Tang Xin Shengs mind, and, at the same time, help clear out any doubts Cheng Zi Ang had. Tang Xin Shengid on the ground and attempted to lift his head with all his might. He stared hatefully at Chu Yang. If a gaze could kill, Chu Yang would have died a long time ago and his bones would have already been turned to dust. After a long while, Tang Xin Sheng struggled to stand up. He sighed and said quietly, "You are definitely skilled! I cant believe I managed to lose to a ninth grade Revered Martial Artist without even being able to make a single move. Haha, fair game, fair game...! Hahaha..." The moment he finished talking, his whole body went limp and he plopped to the ground. At this time, he clearly was disheartened. He had thought of everything, and yet, his opponent was still able to outsmart him... If I had left immediately when I discovered the possibility of danger, I would have been thousands of miles from here. If only I had trusted my own intuition when I saw Cheng Zi Ang. If only I didnt have the desire Chu Yang and left right away, I would be free right now... Even at the moment I saw Chu Yang and I made a quick decision to leave immediately, then I would still be safe. In the worst case scenario, if I did not leave right away but made my move immediately, this King of Hell Chu could have died by my hands. However, time and time again, I did not act as I should have. Instead, I wanted to have a battle of wits andpare strategies with my opponent. I just wanted to repay my opponent with a thousand times for how he had humiliated me... I cant believe that I lost! My n was so close to bearing fruit, yet had failed in the end. Now my life is being held in the hands of someone else! The enemy has calcted with extreme precision. He secretly made his move while acting nonchnt! Tang Xin Sheng had to admit defeat in front of Chu Yang. But in his heart, there was a strong frustration from this defeat. He was exceedingly resourceful, a meticulous tactician. Everything was in the palm of his hand. He entered Iron Cloud alone and with his intellect and the support of the spywork, he was able to advance quickly in rank. All of the Iron Cloud officials were pawns in the palm of his hand. He was a spy who was at the same time hailed as a living said in Iron Cloud Nation. If he had not been exposed so early, then when Diwu Qing Rou would have waged a war after Tie Bu Tian is killed. This would leave Iron Cloud in a state of chaos like a snake without a head. At this moment, he only needed to stir the people and he would have been able to topple Iron Cloud. Ten thousand things were already prepared, all waiting for just the right moment. But now, the world had slipped from his grasp. Moreover, the person that defeated him was a boy this young! How could Tang Xin Sheng admit defeat? It was this stubbornness that made him abandon thoughts of escaping and determined to seek revenge. Chapter 120 King Of Hells Anger! Tang Xin Sheng was an arrogant man! When people like him faced an opponent, they would search for ways in order to get back at the individual especially if they humiliated him or looked down on him. Therefore Tang Xin Sheng had vowed to give Chu yang the greatest humiliation. It was the sort of humiliation that would take him down at the peak of his satisfaction. He had thought that his ns were perfect. Moreover, the moment that Chu Yang discovered him would be the moment of his downfall and he would kill him with his own two hands. For an intelligent man, a failed strategy had the greatest impact on his pride. Tang Xin Sheng hated Chu Yang to the core! He had put to waste more than ten years of intricate nning and maniption. It was all because of the appearance of Chu Yang thatid waste to all of his ns... Chu Yang used the indignation and blind thirst for revenge to set a trap which would lead him to victory. By the time Tang Xin Sheng opened his eyes, there would be nowhere for him left to run to. Before Tang Xin Sheng even thought about having a battle of wits with Chu Yang, Chu Yang had already made his move and had calcted every single move he would make to build up towards exposing his true identity. The moment that he wanted to have a battle of wits, his opponent had to finally use force. It was at that very moment when he wanted to take action and use force that he would no longer be able to... Unscrupulous? Clearly, his methods were unscrupulous... However, Chu Yangs strategies had left Tang Xin Sheng in awe. The moment he admitted his true identity to Chu Yang, Chu Yang had led him by the nose! He was supposed to be the one in control of the situation, yet somehow, in a blink of an eye, he realised that he was the one who was in control! In the end, Tang Xin Sheng asked himself: If I was in his position, would I be able to do the same thing? Could I use the cultivation of a Martial Warrior to defeat and capture a ninth grade Revered Martial Artist? Furthermore, without the aid of anyone else... The answer was of course: I would not be able to. I was not defeated by someone who used brute force in martial arts but was defeated in terms of tactics! Even with my wisdom, I still walked right into their trap without even noticing! What more is there left to say? Therefore Tang Xing Sheng sighed and resigned himself to his fate. He did not curse at Chu Yang; he just closed his eyes and let himself go. However, there was one thing that Tang Xin Sheng was not aware of. His desire for revenge along with his arrogance that made him leave his manor before receiving word from Diwu Qing Rou. Consequently, this had led to Diwu Qing Rous note falling into Chu Yangs hands. This was his biggest mistake... When Chu Yang saw that Tang Xin Sheng had gone from the feeling of extreme hatred to a sudden calmness, he felt a slight chill run down his spine. Tang Xin Sheng had fallen into a state of utter despair and yet he could still remain calm. He was able to instantly quell his anger... this was indeed a powerful person! No wonder Diwu Qing Rou had ced so much hope on him. "People! Take this old man away! Lock him in Bu Tian Pavilion, and use the heaviest of shackles!" The person giving orders was Cheng Zi Ang. As for Chu Yang, he had quietly moved away from the centre of attention, vanishing without a trace. By the time the ck outfitted assassins of Bu Tian Pavilion converged, they only caught a glimpse of a mysterious figure... Other than Cheng Zi Ang, no one else knew that young man was none other than the famed King of Hell Chu... Cheng Zi Angs eyes showed a hint of respect as he looked at Chu Yangs silhouette. Minister Chu most definitely live up to his name and position! He was able to turn a formidable enemy powerless by justughing and talking. Without creating a hugemotion, he had managed to capture the mastermind! With just the cultivation of Martial Warrior, and he aplished this much; who else would dare topare? Cheng Zi Ang suddenly shuddered. Cold sweat poured out; it was not until now that he felt terrified. Ninth grade Revered Martial Artist! This weak looking schr, Tang Xin Sheng, was a ninth grade Revered Martial Artist! A high-level master! Oh god! I am only a third grade Revered Saber Artist, and Chen Yu Tong is only a first grade Revered Martial Artist. If we got into a fight with Tang Xin Sheng... all of our people here would probably die! And after that, Tang Xin Sheng will merrily walk away! Ninth grade Revered Martial Artist... If he wanted to run, how many people in Iron Cloud Citadel could stop him? Moreover, Tang Xin Sheng is an extremely cunning person... It became clear why he was so confident and arrogant. He had the guts to set up a trap in front of his own home and used himself as bait in order to humiliate and kill the King of Hell Chu. As his thoughts reached this point, Cheng Zi Ang felt a chill from his head to his toes. He recalled the spot Chu Yang was standing at earlier. On the off chance that Tang Xin Sheng immediately took a shot at Chu Yang, he would have been obliterated... there was no chance of survival! However, at that time, Chu Yangs demeanour remained at ease as he happily talked, and had not shown the least bit of stress. Chu Yangs mental capability was truly formidable. Little did Cheng Zi Ang know, Chu Yang was actually soaking in cold sweat during the interaction with Tang Xin Sheng. The moment the order was given, the people in ck outfits immediately grabbed that "old man," and carefully brought him back to Bu Tian Pavilion. Ah! An old man... was an old man! Tang Xin Sheng did not tell people who he was and thus Cheng Zi Ang chose not reveal it as it would only cause problems. As for Tang Xin Shengs family, Minister Chu had told him, "Dont touch them! Leave them there!" As Chu Yang uttered those words, Cheng Zi Ang was sure that not only he but even Prince Bu Tian and General Tie Long Cheng would probably not dare to touch them... Chu Yang returned to Bu Tian Pavilion. The back of his shirt was drenched in sweat; he was scared almost to the point that his spirit was about to leave his body... The first thing Chu Yang did was to summon everyone from Heavenly Secret Hall and started yelling at them. Chen Yu Tongs people were the unlucky ones and even though their heads were covered in saliva, they did not dare to say a word back! Chu Yangs voice boomed, almost to the extent that at any moment the roof could copse. He angrily enlightened them, "Are you all pigs? No, pigs are more intelligent than you! Pigs do their duties well! Damn it... What should Ipare you to? Grass? Or what?" "What are you gathering information for? Just die. Telling you people to go back home and work on the farm is insulting for the hoe! You eat rice every day, have you be grass-eating cows? The whole group, damn, damn! Youre so dumb even the sun and moon cant shine..." The fury of King of Hell Chu made all of Bu Tians pavilion tremble in fear! The ones who took the brunt of the scolding had pale faces and did not even dare to raise their heads. The others outside were not much better as they trembled uncontrobly, their faces extremely anxious... Chen Yu Tong who stood in front suffered the brunt of the scolding. His entire body was soaked yet he did not dare to open his mouth to speak a single word. Initially, Heavenly Secret Hall had brought back the following information: Tang Xin Sheng was a frail schr who had superior intelligence and was a first-rate tactician. Though without martial art skill, he is good at scheming and maniption. A Meticulous nner... This information, as per Chu Yangs request, was verified three times and was written by Chen Yu Tongs own hand. And this misinformation had exposed Chu Yang to unnecessary dangers and risks. A frail schr had in fact been a ninth grade Revered Martial Artist! This misinformation was extremely serious, its difference was that of heaven and earth! Such an error was simply unforgivable. If something unfortunate had happened to King of Hell Chu, then Tie Bu Tian would probably have had executed all of Heavenly Secret Hall and their families... If only it was reported that he had an "unknown cultivation" or "no one had ever witnessed him use martial power" or something of that sort... If it was like that, it would have greatly reduced the shock that Chu Yang had today. If it was not for Chu Yang being through countless life-threatening situations in his previous life, he would not have developed a habit of being careful and always having an exit strategy. Plus, if it was not for Chu Yang always following the mantra A lion should use full force even if attacking just a rabbit, then today would have been tantamount to Chu Yang serving himself up to Tang Xin Sheng to be killed... Chu Yang was still startled. This is an outrage! Even though I managed to achieve my goal and return safely in the end, such a mistake cannot be tolerated! If I just let them off easily, when we face one insidious Diwu Qing Rou, the whole army could be wiped out... As Chu Yangs roar shook the entire Bu Tian Pavilion, Cheng Zi Ang arrived back. He was triumphantly escorting Tang Xin Sheng, dressed as an old man, back to Bu Tian Pavilion. The moment he returned, he immediately diverted King of Hell Chus attention. "Minister! I was fortunate enough toplete my task and brought back this old man to be arrested! I havee to let you know myself!" Cheng Zi Ang looked arrogantly at Chen Yu Tong who was drenched in saliva. The more he looked, the more joyful he felt at anothers suffering. On one hand, he was showing off his courage and sess; on the other hand, he was ring at Chen Yu Tong and smiling to the point that his eyes werepletely closed, exposing his full set of yellow teeth. Nice! Really nice! Watching someone else getting scolded is great. Chen Yu Tongs mouth twitched in annoyance. He red back in anger, and quietly cursed all eight generations of Cheng Zi Angs ancestors... This creep is gloating! When Chang Zi Ang entered, Chu Yang was feeling a little thirsty from all the yelling, picked up a cup of tea and took a big gulp. Upon hearing Cheng Zi Ang reported with self-satisfaction, he immediately spat the entire thing on Cheng Zi Angs face and began to cough violently Cheng Zi Angs countenance suddenly changed. He was previously smiling and joyful but in the blink of an eye, everything changed. He wiped his face with his hand, catching a few tea leaves with it as well. His entire mood had changed as he became repentant and crestfallen... He took a sneak peek at King of Hell Chu, and thought, King of Hell Chu, you are...? "Ha ha..." Having witnessed Cheng Zi Angs embarrassment, Chen Yu Tong suddenly unwittinglyughed. But as soon as he realized his mistake and shut his mouth. I have done a great sin, how can I be so happy? So he quickly became quiet and nced up to find King of Hell Chu still busy coughing. He then settled back to his old regretful expression and set his head back down... "Koff koff..." Chu Yang coughed for a long time before looking up with his reddened face and yelled, "You still have the nerve to stand in front of me with self-satisfaction? Let me ask you; what did I send you to do? Huh? Huh?" Cheng Zi Ang choked as he stared in surprise. His entire expression was now in surprise. His jaw dropped and was speechless... "You tell me!" Chu Yang yelled angrily, "Did you do well... huh? I sent you to watch and what happened in the end? Ah! You put yourself in front of them so they could watch you? To call you a pig is too much of an insult to pigs!" "Koff.. koff.." Chen Yu Tong coughed nonstop. This is too good; I cant hold it down any more... Cheng Zi Ang was red from embarrassment and did not know what to do to appease Chu Yang. "They sat behind your ass for two days! Motherf*... when you farted, they had to cover their nose. And you dare to talk to me cheerfully about watermelon seeds...?" Chu Yang was so angry, that it seemed as though smoke wasing out of his ears. Chapter 121 Reminder Chu Yang was furious. He grounded his teeth and pointed at Cheng Zi Angs face. He shouted, "You... You... I told you to spy on them. But you were spied on instead. You even caused me to walk right into their trap! Yet, you dare to stand here all smug?!" "You... you... you..." Chu Yangs finger trembled in anger and disbelief. "Do you know how the pigs grandmother died?" Cheng Zi Ang was scolded to the point he was feeling dizzy. When he suddenly heard a question, he unconsciously responded without thinking, "How did it die?" "From stupidity!!!" Unable to contain his anger, Chu Yang screamed, "You barely even contributed and you have the guts toe here and take credit? Along with that smug look of yours. Do you feel intelligent? It seemed as though your arrogance knows no bounds! You were arrogant enough tough at others? You are really thick skinned!" "Hahahaha..." Chen Yu Tong was no longer able to contain himself. He held his stomach and fell to the floor,ughing. Tears and snot were everywhere. He smacked the floor, barely able to breathe; his whole body was convulsing. I cant control myself anymore... Even if I were to lose my head, I mustugh. After his burst of rage after venting, Chu Yang said coldly, "Do you people have anything more to say?" Chen Yu Tong and Cheng Zi Ang answered dejectedly, "No!" Cheng Zi Ang felt extremely dejected almost like he had just lost his family. Chen Yu Tong was a little better off. However, both of them were so ashamed of themselves that they wanted to hide their faces. "If there is nothing else, why are you people still loitering around? Dont you feel useless enough already?" Chu Yang mmed the table which rattled everyone. Then he roared, "Hurry and invite the prince here! Do I need to teach you this as well? Have I not scolded you enough yet? Huh?!!" The moment he said this, they hurriedly got up and vanished from the main hall without a trace, moving as fast as they could. In the small room, Wu Qian Qian had a brush in one hand, and the other held onto her stomach as sheughed uncontrobly. Straining to keep quiet, she ced a hand over her mouth so tightly that she was barely able to breathe, and her shoulders shook uncontrobly. It was the first time she witnessed Chu Yang so angry. If nothing else, Chu Yangs anger could cause people tough to death. Of course, the victim of said anger could notugh. A littleter, Chu Yang came in with a cup of tea. Wu Qian Qian was still dying fromughter. Chu Yang asked in surprise, "Is it that funny?" Wu Qian Qian let out the word, "Mother!" Her stomach almost burst fromughter upon hearing this question. A long while after, she finally managed to control herughter but she was still trembling slightly from all theughing. "Chu Yang... Phew..." Wu Qian Qian tried hard to hold down herughter, "Wouldnt the way you scolded them create hostility?" "Absolutely not!" Chu Yang said confidently, "Scolding has to be artfully bnced. Both of them were scolded therefore are in the same boat, neither would feel too bad. Moreover, the mistakes that they made were unforgivable. If I dont reprimand them now, they will cause bigger problems in the future." Then Chu Yang sighed, somewhat discouraged. Wu Qian Qianughed, and said, "Still, you were a little hot-tempered." "I had to let it out!" Chu Yang sighed, "Bu Tian Pavilion is currently in no shape to fight. Our strength is still inadequate to fight against Diwu Qing Rou. Every little mistake must be immediately corrected. Over time, they will gradually be stronger and better!" "If I am always gentle with them, I am afraid they will have the same irresponsible attitude when Diwu Qing Rou attacks..." Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, "If I reprimand them now, we will suffer fewer losses in the future..." "You should bear in mind that strong minds and the fortified morale of soldiers are a result of fighting and scolding!" Chu Yang said slowly. With an uh, Wu Qian Qian became pensive about what Chu Yang had said. Soon after, the sound of horses stamping on the ground grew louder and louder as it approached Bu Tian Pavilion. Tie Bu Tian strode in wearing a white cloak and his white royal attire. He appeared radiant but his gaze was cold and electrifying. He was followed by two men. Chu Yang smiled and walked out to greet him. Suddenly, his eyes perked up. He felt that those two people were by no means ordinary... They were walking behind Tie Bu Tian in broad daylight but Chu Yang still got a hazy feeling. It was as though they were two shadows rather than two living beings. When the two men walked, one would step forward with his left leg and the other one with his right; it was chaotic at first nce, but it was done in perfect harmony. One wouldplement the other. Moreover, when the two stood in ce, it felt as though those two people were one! Their walking seemed extremely slow. But upon careful observation, each step was a few yards, equivalent to seven or eight steps of an ordinary person. They were not walking, but drifting? The two stayed close to Tie Bu Tian. Chu Yang suddenly felt as if there was a fortified metal wall around Tie Bu Tian, it was so strong that it seemed that even a needle would not be able to prate this area around him! While Chu Yang was observing them, they were quietly judging him. At this moment, Chu Yang felt a chill over his entire body; he suddenly became anxious and the hair on his back stood on end. This kind of feeling... was like being haunted by demons, countless of them! Chu Yang finally had to move his gaze, but he continued to think to himself. Those two people are by no means ordinary or simple! Could it be that these two people were the Tie Bu Tians hidden aces? Perhaps they were the reason why Diwu Qing Rous n to assassinate Tie Bu Tian had not seeded even up till now? He was still deep in thought when Tie Bu Tian came up to him and asked hastily, "Minister Chu, you captured that guy?" In excitement, Tie Bu Tian hade up right next to him, almost leaning on him. Chu Yang instinctively sensed a sweet fragrance, and could not help but frown as his face showed a strange expression. Tie Bu Tian upon realizing this and quietly took half a step back. "Got him!" Chu Yang rolled his eyes, "I almost lost my life today! This guy did not reveal his true self. He was actually a ninth grade Revered Martial Artist... Truly powerful!" Tie Bu Tianposed himself for a moment as though bracing himself for some terrible news before he asked, "What is the death count for Bu Tian Pavilion?" When he heard that the enemy was so powerful, he immediately assumed that Bu Tian Pavilion suffered serious damage. "No casualties... I used poison!" Chu Yang coughed dryly twice and added in a low voice. The moment these words left Chu Yangs mouth, those two abnormal shadows watching Chu Yang suddenly viewed him with contempt. Such disdainful looks could have been easily perceived by anyone. Chu Yang felt extremely bothered; he looked up at those two people and said, "Do you two seniors think that using poison to secure victory is desecrating the way of martial arts?" The two did not answer; there were only four eyes icily ring at Chu Yang. "Amongst us, no one was his opponent. And yet, we carried on our shoulders six hundred million people of Iron Cloud. To fight fairly would have been foolish. We were definitely not his opponent! If I did not use poison then there would be total unrest in Iron Cloud Citadel! I do not have the luxury of not using everything at my disposal!" Chu Yang spoke slowly. Their eyes showed a look of pensiveness, and their contempt gradually reducedpared to what it was before. "I speak these words not to exin myself to the both of you. But I want you to understand..." Chu Yangs gaze was extremely serious as he continued slowly, "both of you are guarding the prince. These enemies have many different strategies and tactics up their sleeves. If you continue to hold on to the lofty ideals of martial arts, the enemies will no doubt seed using their unscrupulous methods. You will be branded as the sinners who caused the princes death!" "You two will have to take responsibility! Complete responsibility!" Chu Yangs words carried clear implications. His cultivation was not high, but his mind was extremely sharp. He carried with him experience from his past life and in addition to that, there was Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique. His mind was at the level of a fourth or fifth grade Revered Martial Artist, but in front of these two, he waspletely suppressed! Mind and aura were suppressed in all aspects! These two must be at least be high-grade King level masters! With these two next to him along with other martial masters to assist, Tie Bu Tian was in safe hands! In all of Lower Three Heavens, anyone who attempted to assassinate Tie Bu Tian would not even have the power to cause him any injuries! Perhaps even Diwu Qing Rous underlings, the four King level masters of Golden Horse Riders Department, were to try to kill Tie Bu Tian all at once, he could still remain unharmed! These two might not be able to fight, but they could easily take Tie Bu Tian and run! However, Tie Bu Tian had been assassinated in the previous life! Therefore the most likely exnation was that the enemies managed to trick these two people. From the contemptuous look they gave him, Chu Yang knew that they were very traditional martial artists! This was their greatest weakness, and also the greatest weakness in Tie Bu Tians circle of protection! These kinds of people will, of course, never be able to deal with the enemiesplex schemes! If I can see this, then how could Diwu Qing Rou not be able to see this? Moreover, he is famous for using any means necessary to achieve his goals! Chu Yang felt that he needed to remind them of this. Now that the events from the past have changed, it could be possible that Diwu Qing Rou would act even earlier than before? "You did not do too badly!" The master on the left suddenly said. The voice was dry, almost as though he did not talk throughout his entire life, "But we will never do that!" After he finished, he closed his mouth; he closed his mouth really tightly! Tie Bu Tian was really surprised and turned around to look. Ever since he could remember, he never saw these two shadow people say so many words to other people. They did not even bother with Second Uncle Tie Long Cheng. He certainly did not expect them to talk to Chu Yang today, much less praise him. What was even stranger was that they showed a hint of apologizing and admitting their mistake. This was really strange! Chu Yang nodded but thought to himself. With the mentality of you two, inverting fate will not be easy. It seems that I will have to do a little more myself... "Where is that person? Bring me to him! I want to talk to him myself!" Tie Bu Tians expression was one of anger yet his gaze remained cold and emotionless. Iron Cloud Citadel had been deceived by this fraud for a decade! And Tie Bu Tian was one of them whom he had managed to deceive! For Tie Bu Tian, this was one of the greatest insults. Chapter 122 Dare To Bet? "Please proceed this way." Chu Yang said as he led Tie Bu Tians group towards the prison. After Cheng Zi Ang opened the door, only Chu Yang, Tie Bu Tian and the other two people walked in. Everyone else remained outside. It waspletely different from the usual prison cell which was dark and damp. This ce was dry and clean. In a corner, Tang Xin Sheng was chained to a steel pole with a width asrge as a persons waist. The moment he saw Chu Yang, he smiled unexpectedly... Being tied up in such a manner was not any lessfortablepared to lying in his bed at home. The appearance of Tie Bu Tian instantaneously caused Tang Xin Sheng to move back into the character of a handsome thirty-year-old schr. Tie Bu Tian sped his hands behind his back and slowly began to walk up. His eyes continually held a cold stare at Tang Xin Sheng without even blinking. Tang Xin Sheng calmly smiled and acted as though he was just at another gathering at the royal court with Tie Bu Tian. "Official Tang, what is your rtionship with Diwu Qing Rou?" Tie Bu Tian walked up slowly towards a table in the back and sat down in one of the chairs. Without even asking whether he was a spy, instead, he chose to directly question him about the rtionship that he had with Diwu Qing Rou. This choice in the questions in which he asked gave off the impression that he had already full grasped Tang Xin Shengs situation; also indirectly telling him that there was no need for denial! "Your majestys question seems a little presumptuous." Tang Xin Shengughed, "I, Tang Xin Sheng, might be a prisoner, but I am not the type that can be coerced to confess!" "So you are really Great Zhaos spy?" Tie Bu Tian closed his eyes. "Even though I would not like to admit it, but ever since your first bluff, I thought about ying a little dirty trick... I have cultivated a strong state of mind. However, I still hate losing..." Tang Xin Sheng smiledfortably, "But at this point can I still deny any of it?" Tie Bu Tian sighed as he said, "Official Tang, you are a highly capable person and also a great tactician. I have always thought highly of you. I even considered making you the prime minister of Iron Cloud after the country became peaceful... Hahaha, I ced my hope in you and I still cant believe that you had me fooled for a whole decade..." Tie Bu Tians words were very sincere... They made Tang Xin Sheng remember the cheerful days he had between emperor and official and said, "It is true that your majesty has treated me very well. However, with the two countries at war, each man has their own master. The entire situation has made me sad." Tang Xin Sheng paused for a while before he smiled and said, "The truth is that when I first joined Iron Cloud, your majesty was still very young and not able to see through my cover. Moreover, because of my encounters with you when you were younger, I was able to cultivate a deep rtionship and foster trust with you. This was one of the reasons why I was able to live with you peacefully for over a decade. If I had just joined Iron Cloud, I am sure that your Majesty would have seen through my ns in an instant." Heughed painfully and continued, "Your majesty is intelligent and has a clear understanding of the world and its affairs... You will no doubt make a great king. However, it is unfortunate that you were born in the wrong time and have to sh head to head with Diwu Qing Rou. Regardless of how good you might be, you will be obliterated in the end." "Diwu Qing Rou?" Tie Bu Tian took a deep breath. His voice was sentimental, but his eyes were sharp as he spoke, "It is true that Diwu Qing Rou is worthy of his fame. It is because of this that I need to know everything Official Tang knows. Is that clear?" "I shall never divulge anything. Your Majesty has already known my answer beforehand." Tang Xin Sheng smiled warmed, "Your majesty, I hope you will take into ount that I have not done any substantial damage to Iron Cloud and let me have some dignity in myst moments." "Dignity?" Tie Bu Tians countenance changed. With mixed emotions, he sighed, stood up and walked out. He paused at the door and said casually, "Make him talk!" Then he waved for Chu Yang and walked out without looking back. Tie Bu Tian had finally shown his fierce Iron blood side. Chu Yang followed Tie Bu Tian out. However, when they were shoulder to shoulder, he could feel the heaviness which was weighing down on the princes heart... Inside, a series of strange sounds rang out. It was then followed by the tragic scream of Tang Xin Sheng, "Kill me!" "Ah... ah..." After that, there was a series of painful cries, mixed with Tang Xin Shengs cursing, "Tie Bu Tian, shouldnt you feel embarrassed of yourself? Using such means to torture a powerful person. I just want to die peacefully, and you wont even allow it?" Tie Bu Tian stood still there; his face did not show any emotion. "Senior Chu, I am truly angry at this person." Tie Bu Tian sped his hands and quietly said, "I truly admired his ability..." Chu Yang rolled his eyes and said, "That is only natural; an enemy that we feel sorry for is the most dangerous enemy of all! If he was someone whom we looked down upon, how could he create such big waves..." "Yes." Tie Bu Tian slightly nodded, and said, "Torturing a powerful man, a genius, like this is something I really dont want. But I must know the information in his head. If that was not the case, I would happily give him a peaceful death." Chu Yang was silent for a moment, then he said, "There are some things in life that cannot be forced. There are also people who would never open their mouths even if you broke and removed all their bones. Tang Xin Sheng is that kind of person. The moment I caught him, I already did not have any hope of getting anything from him. I am afraid your majesty will be disappointed." Tie Bu Tian was silent for a long while. Then he suddenly said, "I am not certain it will turn out as you have said. It could be said that my two bodyguards came straight out from hell... I have absolute faith in their methods. However, with Tang Xin Sheng, they have to be a little crueler." Chu Yang smiled and said, "Your majesty, just wait and see." Tie Bu Tianughed slightly, "Would Minister Chu like to make a bet with me?" Chu Yang smiled, "Could it be that the prince is a gambler? What would your majesty like to bet?" "We will bet whether or not Tang Xin Sheng will talk." Tie Bu Tian said, "I bet that he will talk; if I win, Minister Chu will have to remain at Iron Cloud. I would like to work with you to bring prosperity to Iron Cloud!" At that moment, Tie Bu Tian turned around and looked at Chu Yang sincerely. Thest time he talked to Chu Yang, Tie Bu Tian had thought that such a talent not staying in Iron Cloud was truly regrettable. And Chu Yangs recent actions had left Tie Bu Tian even more restless! Now, Tie Bu Tian was making another effort at it. "I am afraid your majesty will have to be disappointed." Chu Yang smiled and slightly moved his gaze, "Good. I agree. But if I win, I want to enter the pces medical repository and treasury to pick out a few things." Chu Yang had never forgotten that Mo Qing Wus injury needed another half of a Nine Tribtions Pill. Chu Yangs condition seemed iparable to that of Tie Bu Tian... but they both knew that each of these things was important in one way or another to the other person. "Good! Its a deal!" Tie Bu Tian was ted. He raised his hand to seal the deal with Chu Yang. But Chu Yang was startled when he saw Tie Bu Tians hand. Apart from the fact that it was white and extremely small and slender, it was probably just half the size of his hand. This is a mans hand? When Tie Bu Tian saw that Chu Yang was staring at his hand, his countenance slightly changed. And with that emotion, he said, "Do you want to make the bet or not? What are you waiting for?" Chu Yang immediately came to and smiled in embarrassment. At the same time, he raised his hand and pped against Tie Bu Tians hand. Bam... The two hands pped against each other. The moment they touched, Chu Yang not only felt that Tie Bu Tians hand was extremely soft, but also very tender. He could not help but smile and say, "Your majesty is has maintained his body very well." Tie Bu Tian was a little startled and pulled back his hand at the speed of lightning. He grunted coldly, "This p is our oath. Even in death, there will be no regrets. Minister Chu, you must keep your promise." Chu Yangughed loudly, and said with certainty, "I definitely wont lose!" The two looked at each other; Tie Bu Tian looked at Chu Yangs fierce mask and smiled, "Your mysterious pretense, how is that working out?" Chu Yang smiled; instead of answering he asked, "What does your majesty think? I never shoot an arrow without a target!" Tie Bu Tianughed. After a long time, the cries in the prison cell became softer and softer; but it turned into more of a trembling sound... After a while longer, a shadow gently walked out. His face was pensive, and his eyes had a hint of anger. "How is it?" Tie Bu Tian did not look back but asked confidently. "Mouth of steel, cannot be opened." That shadow said shamefully. "Huh?" Tie Bu Tian turned in surprise, "Nothing worked?" The shadow nodded. With anger and admiration in his eyes, he said, "Such stubbornness is rare." Tie Bu Tian said quietly, "Lets go in and see." They reached the entrance and glimpsed inside... Even with Chu Yangs fortified mind, he felt a little nauseated. These two shadows really dide from hell... Tang Xin Sheng no longer had a human form. His whole body was raw with his skin peeled off. His veins popped out like a snake wrapping around Tang Xin Shengs body. A few tendons even came loose and wiggled back and forth as if they had a mind of their own... If the chains were tightened even slightly, they would have broken his body into pieces... The sound of chains pulling continued. Tang Xin Shengs eyes were crazed, and his moans were barely heard. But every now and then there was an arrogant look in his eyes. Lightning Body-Severing and Bone-Moving Method! Chu Yang was startled. This was the most horrible punishment in the world. Those who suffered from these torture techniques would rather die a thousand times. A person under this sort of punishment would go crazy and kill himself! And yet, Tang Xin Sheng hung on until now! At this moment, Chu Yang had heartfelt admiration for this spy. He might have been an enemy, but such a good man was rare! Tie Bu Tians face reddened. He was clearly disturbed as he bit his teeth and asked, "Are there... any other methods?" The two shadows silently shook their heads. Tie Bu Tian sighed hopelessly... he blurted out, "Good man!" Chapter 123 The Heart Of An Exper "There is actually another method. However, it is a little inhumane. It is a way to humiliate him but I am not sure if this will yield any results." One of the shadows softly suggested. "If its inhumane and youre not even sure if that it will yield any results, then why must you humiliate a good man?" Chu Yang coldly cut him off. "Dont say anymore..." Tie Bu Tian also frowned and said definitively. His words seemed to havee out the same time Chu Yang spoke. The two shadows stepped back without any protests. "Blurghhhhh..." as they both looked at the horror in the cell, Tie Bu Tian could not control his disgust and made a retching sound. He then waved his hand and said, "Minister Chu is right. Let him die with some dignity. We still have many ways in which we can deal with Diwu Qing Rou. Torturing and forcing a confession is not what we will want to do anyway. We do not need to insult such a good man like that..." "It would be such a waste to kill him!" Chu Yang said in disagreement. Even if it was just to keep him as bait, keeping Tang Xin Sheng would still be extremely valuable. "Just kill him..." Tie Bu Tian sighed, "Should a man like him be forced to suffer such humiliation? There are still things which we will be able to aplish after his death. The key lies in how we n everything. There is simply no need to torture him any longer..." "If that is what your majesty decides, I will give him mercy." Chu Yang said as he nodded. He then pulled out a dagger and slowly approached Tang Xin Sheng... He had wanted to free Tang Xin Sheng from his suffering but had kept him alive until now for his n... Now that Tie Bu Tian had given the word, Chu Yang no longer insisted... Looking at Tang Xin Sheng, Chu Yang asked softly, "Why didnt you kill yourself?" Even though Tang Xin Sheng could not talk, his eyes never lost their look of arrogance. Even without an answer, Chu Yang understood. A proud person would rather suffer the tortures of enemies than to kill himself. No matter what, they would never choose to end their lives with their own hands! Chu Yang nodded. He raised his hand and stabbed him cleanly through the heart. Then he said in a low voice, "Goodbye! Lets be opponents in the next life!" Tang Xin Shengs eyes showed a look of gratitude. He then let out a calm smile, and for some strange reason, he was able to speak, "Diwu... finally has a rival... My only regret is that... I will no longer be able to see this..." His head tilted to the side, and he died. As his bodyid on the ground, tortured and disfigured, it unexpectedly recovered its normal look. There was even a hint of warmth and calmness. Chu Yang sighed; even though he did not want to further humiliate such a stoic individual, he still believed that keeping Tang Xin Sheng alive was far more beneficial. He was unsure if this decision to kill him was good or bad... "Official Tang, you are a good man and I should not use you as a pawn..." Tie Bu Tian said as he looked down at Tang Xin Shengs body and said with a heavy heart. If there is a next life, I hope that we will be able to be emperor and subject once again!" Chu Yang was shocked; he could recognize that these words were from the bottom of Tie Bu Tians heart. A good man like that was worthy of everyones respect... but Tie Bu Tians words went above and beyond. That single phrase had shown that Tie Bu Tian was still a little weaker than Diwu Qing Rou. He was still not a powerful, cold-hearted tactician! First, he allowed Tang Xin Sheng to die freely; now, he was even showing regrets... Even though killing people was cruel, for Tang Xin Shengs situation, it was a good thing. It is a good thing to be able to admire talent. However to carry that same mentality towards the enemy is equivalent to digging your own grave! A mindset like that was fine for an ordinary person. However, for a ruler of a weak country in this time of instability and war, to carry this mentality was worrisome. "Dont worry, our enemies, no matter how great or heroic, will be killed if they must be killed..." Tie Bu Tian smiled; sensing Chu Yangs thought, he exined, "There is no mercy in my heart, but with a respectable enemy, we should at least show our respect!" Chu Yang smiled and said, "Yes, and I thought Your Majesty did not want to pay out on our bet..." Chu Yang thought that perhaps this was Tie Bu Tians personal appeal; he and Diwu Qing Rou were different people after all. "Ah... hahaha..." Of course, Tie Bu Tian knew that Chu Yang wanted to help him by taking his mind off what had happened a little. He smiled and said, "Dont worry Minister Chu, I will keep my word." He spoke as he walked out, "Secretly bury Tang Xin Sheng; But do not reveal this to anyone..." Waiting outside were Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong who immediately followed his order. Tie Bu Tian remained silent as they continued walking for a while. Then he suddenly turned and asked Chu Yang, "Now that Tang Xin Sheng is dead, his family...?" Chu Yang remained silent for a while before answering, "I am guessing that Tang Xin Shengs current family might not be his real family. People like him would not do something as stupid as leaving his family vulnerable like that. If there are still people in his home, they are not his real family..." Tie Bu Tian nodded and said, "Yes, investigate!" Not long after, spies came back with information that Tang Xin Shengs family was still at home. "Minister Chu, what do you think?" With a searching gaze, Tie Bu Tian consulted Chu Yang. Chu Yang sighed and said, "They cant die yet. We must keep a tight lid on Tang Xin Shengs death... Regardless of whether they are fake or real, we must keep them there. If Diwu Qing Rou sends people to get them, we must keep them there at all costs. If that cannot be done, then we must kill them. However, if no onees, it is likely that they are his fake family... At that time, I will take care of things. Tie Bu Tian walked a few more steps, and breathed in the cool air... The brutal scene inside the cell was difficult to deal with for a prince who had lived a sheltered life. It wasmendable that he had been able to keep it together. A little whileter, he turned to look at Chu Yang, "Minister Chu, if we reveal that Tang Xin Sheng is in our hands, would Diwu Qing Rou send people to rescue him?" Chu Yangughed loudly. Tie Bu Tian had finally returned to normal; he was no longer vulnerable as he was before. Moreover, the first thing he thought about after recovering from it was using this situation to attack his opponent. "We need to release this news; it is still uncertain whether or not Diwu Qing Rou woulde to his rescue... Nevertheless, there is no doubt that Tang Xin Sheng is a key character in Diwu Qing Rous ns..." Chu Yang smiled, and immediately sighed, "Unfortunately, he is already dead..." Tie Bu Tian leisurely took two steps and said, "There is news from the border; Diwu Qing Rou had given orders for five military corps in northern Great Zhao to advance by a hundred miles. They are now in a position to confront our soldiers..." "Because of this, Uncle Long Cheng will ride to the front line tomorrow afternoon..." Tie Bu Tian said pensively, "Diwu Qing Rou has remained inactive until now. Out of the blue, he suddenly mobilized five military corps... Does this have anything to do with Tang Xin Sheng...?" Chu Yang was stunned; he suddenly remembered the note Diwu Qing Rou sent to Tang Xin Sheng. That rushed handwriting... Could Diwu Qing Rou have mobilized the corps because of Tang Xin Sheng? Chu Yangs mind was in shock; if this was the case, my ns have great hopes for sess. Even Tie Bu Tian does not know that I intercepted Diwu Qing Rous secret note. And yet he brought this up; despite there was a doubt in his tone, he seemed almost sure. Therefore it would be likely that Tie Bu Tian would also be to see through this! Looking at Chu Yang, Tie Bu Tian asked as if he had already thought about it beforehand, "Minister Chu seems to have some trouble? Would you like me to send for two people to protect you? The enemies have countless martial masters; we cannot afford to be careless..." "There is no need." Chu Yang protested immediately; a conflicting look appeared in his eyes. Although he wanted toply with Tie Bu Tians request, when he said two people, he was already aware of who they would be. Moreover, in the current situation, if he had Tie Bu Tians kind of protection, he would have been easily been able to survive any kind of danger and things would not be as dangerous as they were before. However, Chu Yang knew full well that Tie Bu Tians safety was even far more important than his own! If the person Diwu Qing Rou sent discovered that Tie Bu Tians bodyguards were with him, Tie Bu Tian would run into immediate danger. There was another important reason: the mind of a powerful person! If he epted protection, then he would have the mindset of a person under protection and lose his fearless spirit! This would lead to having inner demons when reaching the peak of cultivation! No matter how powerful the enemies were, he must continue to advance forward! If he did not have the courage to face danger... then there was no hope left! The mindset of a powerful person is never to be afraid! Chu Yang smiled conceitedly. The life and death situation in front of him was of no consequence! The road to bing powerful was filled with life and death situations at every step. He cannot depend on Tie Bu Tian all the time! Tie Bu Tian looked at Chu Yang who glowed with a desire to test his strength... He saw a ray of splendor and sighed slightly to himself without saying a word. It was not after Tie Bu Tian left that Wu Qian Qian brought in a piece of paper cut from King of Hell Chus room. Everyone who saw this began to tremble in terror. Who is he dealing with this time? "The names of some families are written on this slip of paper..." Wu Qian Qian said as she handed the paper to Cheng Zi Ang, "The minister has ordered that regardless of whatever tactics or force you might use, you must overpower all of them. However, do not rush or alert them beforehand." The moment Cheng Zi Ang looked, his face wrinkled like a bitter melon. On the slip of paper were a dozen of names as well as a few ns. Cheng Zi Ang was overwhelmed. Was the might of more than forty people of the Fierce Blood Hall capable of aplishing such a mission? "In this mission, Heavenly Secret Hall will work in conjunction with Fierce Blood Hall." Wu Qian Qian continued... this immediately made Chen Yu Tong who had been grinning from ear to ear as he sat on the side pale with dismay. Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong looked at each other and simultaneously sighed. People in the same boat really have the same mind... These names were of all the people who provided references for Tang Xin Shengs identity. More precisely, they were his people. They had been neatly consolidated on a list of paper by Chu Yang. "In addition, Minister Chu wants Hall Leader Chen to give him the things he asked for..." After she finished talking, Wu Qian Qian left. Chen Yu Tong froze for a second. Immediately after, he ran straight into Heavenly Secrets Hall as though he was on fire. He breathlessly said, "Hey hey! Did you gather everything I told you? Quickly bring them all out..." A momentter, Chen Yu Tong brought out a thick stack of documents and smiled as he knocked on Chu Yangs door. "Minister, haha..., Minister, haha..." Chen Yu Tong smiled nervously. Looking at him, Wu Qian Qian could not help butugh. "How many...?" Chu Yang asked without bothering to look up. "Thirty-seven total... haha..." Chen Yu Tong forced a smile as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Tang Xin Sheng was an official for a decade and there were only this many petitions and everyday notes in the house...?" Even though the mask hadpletely covered Chu Yangs expressions, his voice suddenly became cold. Chapter 124 Strategy! Will Diwu Qing Rou Fall For It? "This... cough cough cough..." Chen Yu Tong was soaking in sweat. The amount which he had presented was definitely far too little... However, this was because Heavenly Secrets Hall had been extremely busytely. When Chu Yang had entrusted him with this assignment, Chen Yu Tong thought that it wasnt important and hence decided to only put a few things together. Thus, at this point, he had no excuses and was speechless... "This time, before Heavenly Secrets Hall and Fierce Blood Hall embark on this mission, I want you to give me a report on everyones skill level." Chu Yang said casually, "Once you have aplished the mission, I want to see everyones skill level to have advanced by at least one grade. If not... hmm... Hall Leader Chen, I shall gather the entire Bu Tian Pavilion to watch you dance naked on top of the celebratory table..." "Aaah!!" upon hearing this terrible news, Chen Yu Tong screamed in terror, "Minister, no... Minister..." "Its decided; you can go." Chu Yang did not give him a chance to negotiate and simply enforced his decision. He then turned to Wu Qian Qian and said, "Put the news out, we shall watch Hall Leader Chen dance in half a month!" Wu Qian Qian held back herughter and obediently walked out. "Hey, Miss Wu, Great Aunt Wu..." Chen Yu Tong anxiously sweated, "Minister Chu, Grandfather Chu... You cant be that cruel... I... I... How will I be able to even control this?" "Go now!" Chu Yangs eyes remained on the pile of documents in front of him as he said calmly... Wu Qian Qian quickly ran out. "Minister Chu... oh... oh..." Chen Yu Tong began to cry in dismay. How could he decide or even ensure that the others would advance? "I believe in you; you can do it!" Chu Yang said confidently; then he red, "If you say one more word, you will dance now!" "..." Chen Yu Tong had no choice but to keep his mouth shut and stop begging even if he wanted to. His eyes showed thementation and the depression he felt within. He looked at Chu Yang with a gaping mouth and finally hung his head in submission... A littleter, there was a thud in the yard. Of course, everyone had heard the news. When Chen Yu Tong walked out with his sullen face, everyone in Heavenly Secrets Hall shuddered, all in anticipation of the foreboding bad news... "From now on, everyone in Heavenly Secrets Hall must train ten times harder! In half a month, if anyone does not breakthrough... I will lose face and all of you, no matter who will never hope to live in peace!" Chen Yu Tong grounded his teeth in anger and desperation, almost as though he was about to go mad. "Ah... How can this be..." At that time, there was wailing amongst Heavenly Secrets Hall; everyone felt incredibly overwhelmed by the ultimatum set upon them. Cheng Zi Ang, the leader of Fierce Blood Hall, had his arms folded across his chestughing at the scene. Cheng Zi Ang looked at his underlings, and worked hard to show a look of curiosity, "Um, you guys tell me, is Hall Leader Chens butt white?" "Is that a question? Its definitely white..." "Not necessarily; Hall Leader Chens face is really dark..." "Wait... doesnt Hall Leader understand? A face is a face... A butt is a butt... These two are not the same..." "So youre saying that Hall Leader Chen does not have a butt?" Cheng Zi Ang mimicked a look of deep thought... "Hall Leader is truly talented to havee up with such a profound question..." "No, no, hahaha..." "I wonder if Hall Leader Chens butt has hemorrhoids..." Cheng Zi Ang rubbed his chin trying to imagine what it would be like... "Haha..." The Fierce Blood assassins next to him began tough at his joke hysterically Chen Yu Tong was boiling with anger; he brought a group of spies from Heavenly Secrets Hall and left extremely depressed... Almost immediately after, there was howling and wailing from the training yard of Heavenly Secrets Hall... The door to the great hall suddenly opened, a cold hideous mask appeared. All theughter immediately turned silent. "You are really enjoying yourself, Hall Leader Cheng." The deep voice of King of Hell Chu rang out. "A... No... Were not enjoying ourselves..." Cheng Zi Ang was tongue-tied and hastily denied it. He was regretting it; I was too happy, and, now King of Hell Chu has suddenlye out. I should be on guard from now on. "Well if the bunch of you do not do this mission before I give the order to pull in the and you guys expose yourselves or leak information..." King of Hell Chu said in sternly, "I want to see Hall Leader Cheng fart on stage for everyone to watch... At the same time, I will definitely make sure to invite the prince to enjoy the performance as well!" After he finished, King of Hell Chu grunted almost angrily before swinging his sleeves and arrogantly walked back in. Cheng Zi Ang was stunned; he felt so miserable that he couldnt even seem to cry in despair. People said too much happiness would be sadness, but no one could have expected for it to be this bad... Very soon after, Cheng Zi Angs ferocious roar was heard in the yard, "Im sure all of you heard it right? Are you now satisfied? You bastards have really done me in this time! Listen! If you guys dont do your jobs, I guarantee, I will skin each and every single one of you alive!" The assassins all lowered their heads and cursed silently. We caused it? Some bastard was the oneughing the loudest earlier... Chu Yang entered the room and inspected looked at Tang Xin Shengs handwriting. Wu Qian Qian upon noticing this, also ran over to analyze it with him. "Such a handwriting is hard to imitate!" Chu Yang frowned. Tang Xin Shengs brushstrokes were especially disciplined. While he was not on par with anyone famous, they were actually surprisingly good. This made them even harder to imitate. Moreover, there was an elegant air disguised within his brushstrokes. This was a style clearly unique only to Tang Xin Sheng. "You want to imitate Tang Xin Shengs brushstrokes and write a letter to Diwu Qing Rou?" Wu Qian Qian asked in shock. She found Chu Yangs n hard to believe. "Yes!" Chu Yang looked carefully. The more he looked the harder it became for him to imitate. Not because it was extremely difficult but simply because there was no hope for him to be able to imitate it. Although he could try to make it such that it would be able to fool the ordinary person. However, with someone as intelligent as Diwu Qing Rou, this was nearly impossible. This was because Diwu Qing Rou not only just looked at the words but also the character behind them! "Can you cut them?" Wu Qian Qian said weakly. "Cut?" Chu Yangs eyes suddenly brightened. Cutting was not possible but he had another n. Under Chu Yangs guidance, the both of them went through all the documents with Tang Xin Shengs brushstrokes andid them all over the floor. After that, Chu Yang took a piece of paper as thin as a cicadas wing and ced it on the table. Looking at the writings on the ground, he smiled. In this letter, there were five words many years ago until now; in another letter, there were three words could not bear; and also another with two words painstaking effort... Chu Yang took the thin sheet of paper and ced it on the two words painstaking efforts, carefully adjusting it. He then took a gulp of water, before activating his internal energy and spraying out a mist... The mist was carefully controlled to exactly cover only these two words. When the mist disappearedpletely, Chu Yang lifted the thin sheet of paper; the two words painstaking effort appeared on it. Wu Qian Qians eyes shined. She was surprised! pping and smiling, she said, "Wonderful!" Chu Yang smiled and continued. "Painstaking efforts of many years try my best!" These words appeared on the thin sheet of paper. After that, Chu Yang took his brush and added... It looked as if after writing the words painstaking efforts of many years there was a long hesitation of a troubled mind. Then the words try my best followed! "Immediately free the Invisible Falcon so that it will help us bring this note to Diwu Qing Rou." Before carefully folding the note and handing it over to Wu Qian Qian, Chu Yang carefully analysed it countless of times before he heaved a sigh of relief. Wu Qian Qian watched him do this from beginning to end. With some confusion, she said, "You did not write any exnations; how would you be able to fool Diwu Qing Rou?" "The less, the better; once Diwu Qing Rou receives this note, then whatever he does will give us some clues. After which, by analysing his actions in response to our fabricated letter, we can guess what he has nned to do and make our own ns to deal with him." Chu Yang continued, "Moreover, someone like Tang Xin Sheng would never send a note that could be easily understood." "Anyone who looked at a note like this would be confused. However, Diwu Qing Rou might not necessarily feel the same way." Chu Yang smiled mysteriously, "Diwu Qing Rou would definitely feel very sad!" This is filled with mystery... Chu Yang thought proudly. "Umm... have you found what I need?" Chu Yang asked. "I found it; what do you want to do? The stench could kill a person..." Wu Qian Qian pinched her nose. "Of course I will have a a use for it." Chu Yangughed, "Where?" "It is outside the wall. You can get it yourself; that smell... isnt something you want to run into..." Wu Qian Qian said in disgust. What Chu Yang wanted her to find was a medicine pot. Not only that but it also had to be the kind that had not been washed... Wu Qian Qian had to go to great lengths to find it. She even used the power of Heavenly Secrets Hall to obtain one from the home of a bum... She found what he asked for, but she still did not understand why Chu Yang made her look for such a disgusting thing like that... With great effort, he finished the rest of his work in Bu Tian Pavilion. Watching the Invisible Falcon be one with the sky, Chu Yang immediately took the medicine jar that was carefully wrapped and ran as fast as he could back to Emerald Flow Lake. During the whole work day, his mind constantly thought about this ce. Mo Qing Wu was there. Chu Yang sighed. His little wife... His head almost exploded when he remembered how Mo Qing Wu sweetly called him Uncle Chu... Chu Yang hated that he could not curse that old bastard... God, what is this... With much haste, he travelled back to Emerald Flow Lake. Chu Yang carefully looked all around to make sure no one was observing him before climbing down to the secret chamber. The moment he entered, he immediately saw a small figure moving around slowly. Lively eyes, small cute mouth, round face, soft ck hair... Chu Yang was momentarily excited. "Uncle Chu... Youre here!" When Mo Qing Wu saw Chu Yang, she rushed toward him. Chu Yangs mind became dark. His lips twitched as he watched Mo Qing Wu jump toward him. His countenance became pale, and he almost dropped the sticks of candied fruits in his hands. "Uncle Chu, whats wrong? Your face looks weird!" Mo Qing Wu looked at him with concern. "I am fine; has your injury improved?" There was no other choice. Chu Yang had to act like a kind uncle as he knelt down and asked her. Chapter 125 Flirting Is Too Tough... "Look, uncle, I am much better already." Mo Qing Wu blinked her eyes as she waved her hands and kicked her legs energetically. She showed off her martial moves and happily said, "See, Im much much better!" "Thats great, very good." Chu Yang smiled kindly as he spoke. After which he coughed dryly and continued, "Hey, Qing Wu..." "Call me Mo Xiao Wu." Mo Qing Wu puffed her cheeks and rolled her eyes almost in annoyance, "Uncle Chu is really bad, you cant even get my name right!" "... Xiao Wu?" Chu Yang answered confused and surprised. "Is Qing Wu your older sister?" Chu Yang was confused and wondered if he had been mistaken. "Hmm, I dont have an older sister!" Mo Qing Wu rolled her eyes, "Qing Wu is my official name. However, my parents said I cant be called Qing Wu until after I turn fifteen. Therefore, for now, I am Xiao Wu... Do you understand?" "It is the same for all girls from great families; dont you know?" The little miss was being a bit of a smarty-pants as she looked cockily at Chu Yang. She was looking down on him a little... he doesnt seem very knowledgeable. "Well, umm... " Chu Yang began to perspire. He had been too nervous and forgotten about it. All of the daughters of great families were given wonderful names at birth. However, those names that they were given were not used until they became of age. This idea was to make sure that outsiders would not know thesedies until after they have be of age. When they were old enough to go into JiangHu, they would also be old enough for the family to search for suitable husbands for them. However, this only applied to certain special individuals. In addition, their husbands would all choose to go over to the brides families. For thedies who were not as special, they would have arranged marriages at birth and were often used as means in order to strengthen the n... Now that Mo Qing Wus Three Yin Meridian was damaged, it was likely that once she returned to the n, they would no longer view her as someone of value. This change in perception would no doubt influence the way she would be treated and be just a tool for the n. Chu Yang looked at the little girl who was in front of him. She was only nine and a half years old. Moreover, because he was aware of the challenges and how she would be treated in the future, he couldnt help but begin to think about it more and more. This caused his head to hurt from all the thinking... The current Qing Wu was still innocent and pure. How could she knew what kind of sufferings she would have to endure just because she was born a girl in a great family? If she returned and faced the cruelty, it was possible that this might break her spirit! He remembered that in the previous life, there was always a slight trace of destion which was hidden in Mo Qing Wus eyes... Chu Yangs heart was torn and hurt as he began to recall that look. He told himself that he would never let Mo Qing Wu suffer like that ever again! "Xiao Wu, will you remain here?" Chu Yang held Mo Qing Wus little hand and said in a gentle tone. "We have rivers and mountains here. Not to mention, we also have very fun people. I promise that I will bring you out to watch acrobats and magicians whenever I am free. You can eat candied fruits and I will find a lot of friends for you to hang out with..." "No!" Mo Qing Wu pouted, "I miss my father; I miss my mother. I want to be with them... Theres also grandpa and grandma as well. Uncle Chu... do you want me to leave my parents?" The little girl muttered angrily, "Uncle Chu, you are really bad!" "Oh..." Chu Yang sighed. He thought and thought, but he had forgotten how much the little girl loved her parents... At this point in time, her mother still viewed her as a precious gem... This was the point in her life that she was happy. How could he think of separating them? She had such great talent, it was natural for everyone in the n to care about her a lot... However, Qing Wu was still unable to understand that the injury she sustained had caused her to lose that heavenly talent she was initially born with! "Ok, lets talk about how we address each other first!" Chu Yang asked, "Xiao Wu, how old is your second elder brother?" "Twenty-one years old... my second elder brother is very good!" Mo Qing Wu smiled sweetly. "I am only sixteen, not even seventeen yet! Your second elder brother is much older than me!" Chu Yang said, "So you cant call me uncle. Do you feel that your second elder brother should call me uncle once he gets here? Wouldnt that just be a bad thing? Dont you think Im right? Dont tell me you call your second elder brother uncle!" Chu Yang bit his lower lip anxiously. While he could not possibly let Mo Qing Wu address him as Uncle if Mo Tian Ji wanted to call him uncle he wouldnt mind. In fact, even if he wanted to call him great ancestor, I would agree! The little girls eyes opened wide, "Thats right. You are younger than my second elder brother; how can I call you uncle!" "Yes!" Chu Yang quickly took advantage of his progress, "So, you shouldnt call me Uncle Chu, you should call me Brother Chu!" Mo Qing Wu bit her finger and thought as she started at Chu Yang suspiciously. "But... Somehow, I still feel as though you have some terrible intentions... Surely you must have some kind of ulterior motive!" Chu Yang began to perspire anxiously. How could she see through my dark thoughts? Is this little girl is only slightly over nine years of age? People have always said that a females intuition is powerful... It seems as though this little girls intuition is no exception! "How could I have bad intentions?" Chu Yang quickly defended himself. If he allowed this little girl to associate him with an individual who harboured bad intentions then it would be difficult to change that impressionter, "You see, when you and your Uncle Cheng Yu came, I saved you two without even thinking, right? Isnt it true that I brought you to be treated? Plus, I even bought you candied fruits; here!" Chu Yang quickly handed her the candied fruits. However, as he did so, he felt a little ashamed. An act of kindness does not need repayment but I am despicable to ask for repayment like this. And worst of all, from a little girl... The truth was, the moment he appeared in front of Mo Qing Wus eyes, her eyes were focused on the candied fruits. However, she was shy and did not dare to ask for them. However, the moment she heard him say this, she immediately took one and her eyes almost closed like crescent moons and smiled joyfully, "Brother Chu Yang is so nice!" Chu Yangs heart was ted! The first step was sessful. If Mo Qing Wu had kept calling him Uncle Chu, there would have been no hope... Was there ever a youngdy who chose to marry her uncle? The big burden which weighed down on Chu Yangs heart was lifted. He had moved from uncle to brother... Hmm, the sound of this was extremely satisfying to him. Chu Yang had thought that he would have to do a lot more talking to convince her otherwise. Never in his wildest imagination would he have thought that a single stick of candied fruit would give him sess! Ahhh... what should I say about this? Hmmm... from now on, any guy who wants to give candied fruits to her, will have to go through me. If shouldnt even bother dreaming about giving it to her... If it was a woman, perhaps I will think about it. But if it is a man... He can just forget about it... This little girl was far too simple-minded and too easy to trick... I will have to stand guard! Within split moments, Chu Yangs mood and expression changed from one extreme to the another. His countenance went from calm andposed to one of longing, transitioning to being cautious and even to the extent that he began to give off a slightly murderous aura... On the side, Mo Qing Wu was watching Brother Chu as she ate her candied fruit. Why does Uncle Chu insist on being called Brother Chu? This is really strange. However, his face is really cute! It can even change colour! Sometimes it is white, other times ck and even pink! When Uncle Cheng Yu is done with his cultivation, I have to let him see this. It is fantastic... Ever since Chu Yang had been reincarnated until now, he always looked at things objectively and took care of it calmly. However, today was the first day which his emotions had changed so drastically. The moment the little girl finished one stick of candied fruits, she immediately went on and began to devour another. The edge of her mouth was covered with dried sugar but her face was filled with exuberance. Chu Yang could not control his emotions as they went wild with joy. He thought to himself if he only he could wipe off the sugar with his own mouth... Although he did entertain the thought slightly, he did not dare and dismissed it... When she was done with the candied fruits, Mo Qing Wu was very well-behaved and went to wash her hands. After a little thought, she stepped in front of the bowl of medicine Chu Yang just brought. Her face became torturous as she looked at Chu Yang with eyes on the verge of tears, "Brother Chu Yang, can I not drink this? Its really bitter..." "No!" Chu Yang said seriously, but after that, he smiled, "If you drink it, I will tell you a fairy tale..." "You must keep your word!" Mo Qing Wu picked up the bowl of medicine and drank it all in one gulp. After that, she sat upright on a small chair in front of Chu Yang, with her hands holding up her chin. Herrge eyes looked expectantly at Chu Yang, expecting a story. There was even a little smile on her face. Chu Yang smacked his forehead; he was fooled... This little girl had been born in a great family; even at nine years old, she was able to differentiate medicines. Chu Yang had worried that this bowl of medicine would be difficult to drink so he had added honey to it... This resulted in it bing no different from a dessert. How could Mo Qing Wu not smell it? She had realised this already. She was only pretending so that she would also be able to get a story... If Chu Yang had not promised to tell a story and said something else, she would have happily drunk it anyway... "Okay, little monster!" Chu Yang muttered; he thought... at such a young age and she already managed to fool people; I have no idea how she will be like when she is older! He searched his head for a story... He said it in the moment in an attempt to appease Mo Qing Wu. However, where was he going to find a fairy tale? Chu Yang thought for a long time... But did not think of anything... Mo Qing Wus little face gradually grew slightly disappointed. After a while, she frowned and looked at Chu Yang suspiciously. She said disappointingly, "Has Brother Chu Yang has deceived me?" Her voice was full of distrust. "How could I deceive you? Even if I deceive the whole world, I would never deceive you!" Chu Yang quickly defended. "A long time ago..." Chu Yang began... After a long time... Mo Qing Wus voice rang out, "This story is not good! Tell another story!" Chu Yang wiped the sweat from his forehead, "Then I will tell another story... Some time ago at..." "This is also not good... Next story!" Chu Yangs whole body was soaked in sweat; his face was tortured, "It was said that at..." "Still not good! Tell another..." Chu Yangs gaze became sluggish, "In a country..." "Not good! Tell another..." Chu Yang felt dizzy, "In the past..." "Even worse!" The little girl red, almost on the verge of anger... Chu Yang immediately tumbled to the ground and cried, but no tears came out. Oh god... these days... flirting with girls is far too difficult... I cant live any longer... This life cannot possibly get any worse... "Hahaha..." Mo Cheng Yu had awakened at some point, and could not help butugh when he saw Chu Yangs look. He was extremely happy to see the Chu Yang at the mercy of Mo Qing Wu. Help... Chu Yang looked at Mo Cheng Yu, unable to speak. Chapter 126 Debt! Mo Cheng Yu just gave Chu Yang a helpless expression and shrugged his shoulders before adding fuel to the fire, "Ahhh... little miss, Uncle Chu Yang has been very nice to you already... How but letting him continue telling his story for you..." "Its Brother Chu Yang!" The little girl shook her head in frustration and began to bare her fangs as she said, "Brother Chu Yang is a liar; his fairy tales are boring me to death..." Mo Cheng Yu started to sweat and said, "Okay, okay... Brother Chu Yang is Brother Chu Yang. He has many other stories; hell tell them now..." "Really Brother Chu Yang?" The little girl looked at Chu Yang with great expectation. "Koff koff..." Chu Yang looked at Mo Cheng Yu with indignation; I was depending on you to help me... How could you be so shameless... Mo Cheng Yu pretended not to notice Chu Yangs indignation and his cold gaze. He simply smiled and said, "I have some internal injuries. Please let me sit and meditate for a while. Little miss, please go ahead and listen to Brother Chu Yangs stories." After saying that, he immediately slipped away... Chu Yang waved his arm, powerless and unable to speak... "Brother Chu Yang, tell your stories!" Mo Qing Wu yanked on Chu Yangs sleeve and blinked her lovable eyes, "Tell me a really good story!" Chu Yang, "..." After a long, long time, Chu Yang staggered out of the secret chamber; his countenance was pale, his eyes exhausted and his lips dry. He plopped down on the floor and moaned, "Pleasing girls is really exhausting..." The thought that his flirting n had to be carried on for another eight to ten years made Chu Yang pale and distraught. After she matured, Mo Qing Wu would not be like this! She would usually smile calmly and did her own work quietly and gracefully... How could this girl be so demanding and boisterous? Chu Yang sighed in exhaustion and dipped his head into a vat of water to drink. He was dying of thirst! As if anyone could tell stories nonstop for hours on end... Oh god! People could die from it... At very least, Chu Yang was still very pleased... Mo Qing Wu had enjoyed herself and he was willing to put in the time and effort to see her happy... even if he would have to do it for a few more years... Youth could go away, but he would never allow this joyfulness to disappear! Starting tomorrow, I will have to read more books; specifically to learn more fairy tales... Chu Yang fiercely vowed to himself! For the sake of flirting, he was willing to pay any price! Late that afternoon, Chu Yang began to make dinner for three of people. After they finished their food, he hid part of the mess in the kitchen and left a third of it uncleaned while he also put away the remaining two-thirds of the bowls... The entire kitchen looked as though only one person had made food, ate and left the mess in the kitchen... After saying a few words to Mo Cheng Yu, Chu Yang left. Mo Cheng Yu was a King level master and as such was experienced. Therefore, he would realise the severity of the situation that they were in and not act rashly... Chu Yang was not worried about this. Furthermore, the secret chamber rted to the Nine Tribtions Sword was incredibly well hidden and anyone who wasnt a top-grade master wouldnt be able to discover it. Chu Yang went out to look for Tie Bu Tian... Tie Bu Tian had made a bet with him and he was absolutely not going to be shy about collecting his reward. While the bet was made for fun, it was serious to Chu Yang. It was rted to Mo Qing Wus lifetime of happiness. How could he not take it seriously? About two hours after Chu Yang left, a few ck shadows quietly snuck into Heavenly Armament Pavilion. They looked at almost every inch of the ce without making a single sound. After which they gathered around the main rooms which were in the center of the other rooms... One of the intruders went in like a ghost and disappeared. He did a round of inspection and quietly came back out after discovering nothing. "Well?" The other veiled people in ck stood outside, eyes glowing with ill intention. "No one, very clean." The person said, "ording to our investigation, there are only two people currently living here. One of them left more than twenty days ago and has not returned. There is only one person here now. The evidence here has also verified that there is only one person here." "Go check the pots and pans in the kitchen; see if medicine was cooked." "Yes, sir." Three or four people went in. The leader stood outside for a while, then he walked into Chu Yangs room. "We discovered nothing extraordinary in the kitchen except for the fact that this guy is really messy. The ground was covered with vegetable soup, and he did not bother to wash anything. Judging from the smell, the food must have been from yesterday night. There is definitely just one person here." "Huh?" That leader suspiciously walked into the kitchen. The moment he entered, he almost gagged from the heavy stench of spoiled food. He struggled to look around and searched carefully before nodding and said, "It seems that there is only one person cooking here." "Sir, we found the medicine storeroom." "Lets take a look." The so-called medicine storeroom was a tiny sealed room stacked with medical supplies that Chu Yang did not use. In that mess, Chu Yang purposely kept some rare items as well. "Although this guy is reallyzy, he does have some valuable things..." That leader stood at the door and slightly frowned as he looked at the mess inside. "There are two medicine pots here." One ck outfitted man yelled out. That leader took one sniff, and said, "This one is clearly brand new and has never been used... but this one... oh my... it must have been from over a month ago. The herbal dregs in it arepletely covered in white mould!" Chu Yang had wasted a lot of effort to obtain this stinky old medicine pot and now it had proven itself useful... One person pushed out the moldy pieces. He held his breath and looked inside, "This is medicine for a cold..." "Get lost! Who even asked you? Are you highly educated or even talented? You even have the balls to say its for treating a cold...!" The leader grimaced and pped the mans face hard. "Its herbal dregs from more than a month ago. Moreover, even if it was for treating injuries, its still unrted to the Mo n. A month ago, Mo Cheng Yu was still around the Mo n!" Because that guy had picked at the herbal dregs, the stinky smell exploded in the entire room. Suddenly, the entire storeroom was much smellier than a public toilet... "Yes, yes... I deserve to die." That guy continually apologised for his mistake and tossed the medicine pot outside. With a bam, the medicine pot fell on the ground and broke into five or six pieces. The stench became even worse. That leader became even more livid; his face turned purple as sessively pped the idiot... Then, unable to hold on any longer, he held his nose and ran out of there as if his life depended on it. His speed was definitely impressive! The moment he had moved quite a distance from that area, he began gasping for air. With fierce and cruel eyes, coupled with rage, he looked at that underlying and scolded nonstop, "You fool! You might be stupid but at least save some of your stupidity for the rest of the world... I have met many idiots but none of them were half as dumb as you! The rest of the group also ran out chaotically while holding their breaths as they covered their noses. "Damn! What is that horrible smell?" "This stench is going to kill me!" The leader still covered his nose as he asked in a serious tone, "Did you discover anything? Were there any secret passages?" His tone was filled with anger. "Speak!" "We did not find anything." "Nothing and you are still here? Lets leave quickly! Are you enjoying this smell?" The leader roared in anger and disappeared into the night. It seemed he suffered a great wrong. An important and powerful leader of the Hei Mo n, he was a King level master... He only needed to stomp his foot and all four directions would tremble. He had never been in any ce that was so stinky! This was humiliating...! Everyone looked at one another and quickly scrambled to escape. Finally, the highly educated and talented guy could no longer control himself and threw up his dinner before dragging his useless body out of there. The leaders ps were not for soft or light... he had lost two teeth as well as a few mouthfuls of blood. Of course, Official Chu Yang knew nothing of this. At this point, he was walking into the pces vault. Prince Bu Tian was extremely puzzled and annoyed with Chu Yang as he came to his door to im his reward from the earlier bet they made. It has only been a few hours, and he is already asking for payment? Does he even trust me? Why do you have so little faith in me? While gambling was a normal, everyday thing in Iron Cloud Citadel... every hour, there would be some sort confrontation that broke out because of it, but... collecting debt from a prince, the ruling prince of a country... This was by far, too unusual. Therefore, Tie Bu Tian was greatly troubled when he saw a red-faced King of Hell Chu standing in front of him... His bodynguage seemed to indicate that payment must be made immediately... "Your Majesty, koff koff... hack hack... You lost earlier but have not fulfilled your promise yet!" Hearing Chu Yangs words, Tie Bu Tian almost choked on his own blood. He grounded his teeth and said, "Minister Chu, youre really something! Would I skip out on a debt to you?" "Haha, koff koff... I was just worried that Your Majesty would be so busy with thousands of things that you have to do that you would forget..." Chu Yang knew that he was being impolite but still continued. Thick skinned? Despicable? No problem! Pay your debt and you can despise me as much as you want. There is a saying that goes, the thick skinned eats everything, and the thin skinned gnaw on dirt... Such wisdom... Haha... Now, the prince was annoyed at being escorted by King of Hell Chu to the pces vault. Chapter 127 Exemplary Minister Chu "This is the ce." Tie Bu Tian coldly said, "Minister Chu, I will be waiting outside here. You can go inside and choose what you want yourself... I wontin even if you take everything!" Being a victim of debt collection was ufortable... Throughout history, this was probably the first time someone came to directly collect a gambling debt from a prince. This was truly an unprecedented event... Tie Bu Tian was feeling extremely bitter and all of the words which he said were directed at mocking Chu Yang. Look at me! This is what true ss and grace is! This is my virtue! Look at you! Youre like a rogue from the streeting to collect a debt! Moreover, youre but one person. How much will you be able to carry? Because Tie Bu Tian was annoyed at Chu Yang and the fact that it was only logical that Chu Yang wouldnt be able to take much, he decided to speak magnanimously... "Good... That is really good... Hahaha..." Chu Yangs eyes brightened. He rubbed his hands together as though he managed to find a great treasure. All the while, he seemed oblivious to Tie Bu Tians annoyance, "Haha, your majesty is truly a great person... I will go in then!" Before he even finished... he disappeared with a swoosh. Chu Yang had disappeared from his sight before Tie Bu Tian even had a chance to answer. He simplyughed dryly and said with a darkened face, "This Chu Yang must have lived in poverty in his previous life. He robbed numerous rich households upon arriving in Iron Cloud and now he is rampaging the pces vault! Like bandits entering a vige... this type of excitement is disparaging!" At this point, he called someone to bring him a chair and sat in front of the vault waiting to see how much Chu Yang would be able to carry out. The moment Chu Yang stepped into the vault, his eyes widened... Oh god, so many great things... Nine Tribtions Sword in his dantian immediately was stirred. "Dont rush, lets look around slowly." Chu Yang looked at the entire vault in excitement. This was definitely worthy of the pce; there was arge amount of treasure which had been umted over the years... The very first thing that Chu Yang saw were the exotic metals. Moreover, each of the shelves had been clearlybelled, making it much easier for him to find whatever he wanted. "This ce is very well organised." Chu Yang praised, "This saves me a lot of work...!" His hand shook and Nine Tribtions Swords tip appeared, glowing. "Absorb! No need to restrain; absorb everything you can!" Chu Yangs eyes brightened, "Anything not too rare, leave some behind. Absorb the rest. All of these things are treasures which are hard to find!" The Nine Tribtions Sword was like a starving wolf. It swallowed everything per Chu Yangs instructions... Tie Bu Tian waited outside for a long time and still did not see Chu Yange out. Being puzzled, he stood up. Was the King of Hell Chu going to stay inside and chew all the herbal medicine raw? The vault is sorge. Perhaps he had gotten lost? He wanted to walk in and see, but after his magnanimous gesture earlier, going in now seem like he was monitoring him... It would give King of Hell Chu an excuse to say that he was a sore loser... After thinking for a long time, Tie Bu Tian finally sat back down on his chair. He thought maliciously: King of Hell Chu, I want to see how long you can remain in there! Lets see who canst longer! A long time passed. And when Tie Bu Tian almost lost his patience... Finally... King of Hell Chu came out with a look of annoyance on his face. It was as if he was not happy with what he found... and as though the pces vault had disappointed him... In Chu Yangs left hand was a few herbal medicines, and in his right hand was a few pieces of shiny precious metals... "Huhhhh..." Aftering out, Chu Yang sighed with great dissatisfaction. "You were in there for so long and you only chose so little?" Tie Bu Tians eyes widened. "Huh..." Chu Yang sighed again and looked at Tie Bu Tian, "Your Majesty, your pces vault is veryrge, but its a little shabby..." "Oh? How?" Tie Bu Tian frowned. "There was nothing valuable." Chu Yangined, "I ran around and searched everywhere, but I could only pick out a few things." he held up two Snow Ginseng and waved them back and forth. He also rubbed the pieces of precious metals against each other creating a clear ringing sound. This was a quiet ce, so the sound echoed. For such a huge treasure trove, finding just a few things were too pitiful... "Only that much?" Tie Bu Tian asked in surprise, "How high is your standard? Those things in your hands are not too valuable?" "That is not what I meant to say..." Chu Yang said gloomily, "Lets just go..." "Wait a minute!" Tie Bu Tian waved his arm, "I will go in and see." Then he strode into the vault, looking very determined. However, he was shocked the moment he walked in! This is the pces vault? On each shelf were only a few pitiful chunks of precious metals. And some shelves werepletely empty... Orderly cedbels lined both sides. However, as he walked deeper and deeper into the vault, Tie Bu Tians steps started to falter... They seemed to scream out endless grievances... On each shelf was a thickyer of dust. Tie Bu Tian was unable to believe any of this; his mouth constantly muttering, "What happened? Whats going on here...?" The pitiful prince was in a slight state of disarray... Chu Yang went towards him and began to quietly console him. "Your Majesty, you dont have to be like this! I am very satisfied with finding these two five hundred year Snow Ginseng!" Tie Bu Tian was still in shocked and did not react to his words. He walked quickly into the area containing medicinal herbs. If his memory served him well, it was filled with heavenly treasures... However, with one nce, he staggered and almost fell to the floor. There were supposed to be many medicinal items, not just pink ginseng fungus, but much more... There were even rare items which were almost impossible to see in a lifetime... And now, not a straw was to be seen... Even the precious jade box that was used for storage was gone... Tie Bu Tian became dizzy and staggered a few times. Chu Yang kind-heartedly caught him and said, "Your Majesty, are you alright?" The moment Chu Yang held his frail shoulder, he had a queer feeling... Tie Bu Tian quietly took one step forward, removing himself from Chu Yangs support. He said, "I cannot believe the pces vault had fallen into this condition already..." "Your Majesty rarelyes here?" Chu Yang asked. "Of course, if there is no need for it, why would Ie? I am not a miser." Tie Bu Tian said casually. Chu Yang pretended not to notice the fact that Tie Bu Tian was implying he was a miser, and sighed, "No wonder. This country has been at war for years, even with a wealth of treasures, it would notst forever. Every day, every hour, there are wounded soldiers... No matter how valuable the treasures, how can theypare to the precious lives of heroic soldiers who fight for their country?" These words of Chu Yang had been directed the me towards Tie Long Cheng. Moreover, he had implied that all of the medicine which were used for a just cause C to save the lives of wounded soldiers. Tie Bu Tian remained silent for a while. Then he slowly said, "It must be so... It can be considered that these things were used for their rightful purpose." Since he had seen the condition of the vault himself... and with Chu Yang consoling him, he did not give it any further thought. In the whole world, only Second Uncle Tie Long Cheng coulde here. Moreover, Second Uncle was a general, in charge of leading the entire army. He must have had a great need for medicinal herbs and rare metals... Tie Bu Tian knew this well! As for the possibility of theft, he immediately cast the idea aside. Theft of medicinal herbs was possible, but the rare metal chunks weighed a few hundred pounds each. Some of them were even a few thousand pounds. How could they be snuck out of the heavily guarded pce and remained undetected? Even if they could steal one block, who was capable of cleaning out the entire vault? Even a Supreme level master could not take everything without anyone noticing... Little did Tie Bu Tian know that the thief was actually standing right beside him - King of Hell Chu! Who was now sighing with a sense of loss and empathy... It has been too hard on this King of Hell Chu... He just obtained a great fortune and he had to pretend to be sad... How powerful a mind he must have... When he finally turned to look at Chu Yang, Tie Bu Tian was really embarrassed. He had promised to let Minister Chu get whatever he wanted. However, in the end, he only managed to get a few things. Moreover, it seemed as though Chu Yang just took those things to save him the embarrassment... The more he thought about it, the more embarrassed he became. Minister Chu was truly an ethical and honest person, always thinking of others... "Minister Chu, lets just say that I have yet to pay my debt to you!" Tie Bu Tian smiled and said, "I guarantee that you shall be fullypensated." "What is Your Majesty saying?" Minister Chu said gantly, "I just wanted to get these things to make a few weapons to further enhance the military. Plus, I simply wanted to see if I could find the appropriate herbal ingredients to make a saintly elixir for Your Majestys health. Whats all this talk about debt?" Minister Chu sincerely and ceremoniously said, "Your Majesty is too serious." Tie Bu Tian was touched; he now looked at Chu Yang in an entirely new light. As much as Tie Bu Tian tried to control his actions and thoughts, he gave Chu Yang a pat on the shoulder and said, "Minister Chu is truly good! Great! Great!" Minister Chu is truly kind, and thoughtful; he is a true hero, always thinking of others and always sincere. If I keep talking aboutpensation, how could he say that he wants it? Not only I should not say so, but my saying so would be insulting to Minister Chus moral character. I should just write it all down in my heart. Tie Bu Tian is not an ungrateful person! Chapter 128 Glib Tongue Chu Yang and Tie Bu Tian walked out of the vault side by side and realised that the sky had already turned dark. In front of the pce was Wu Qian Qian, who was holding two horses waiting. As soon as she saw Chu Yang emerge, she was filled with joy. She hastily said, "Minister Chu, please make some time toe back to Bu Tian Pavilion. Something has happened!" "Bu Tian Pavilion is in trouble? What happened?" Chu Yang frowned. "A group of powerful people clothed in ck requested for us to hand over the person we captured the other day." Wu Qian Qian said worriedly, "even though we spent a long time exining things, they refused to believe anything we said... We are currently on the verge of a physical confrontation... If you were still out and we were unable to find you, it is likely that this encounter might not end very well." Chu Yang was filled with surprise. He immediately jumped on the horse and said to the prince, "your Majesty, this is an urgent matter that I will have to attend to; I shall take my leave." He then added, "please let the guards escort you back to your manor. Do note to Bu Tian Pavilion. I am afraid it might be dangerous." He then immediately took the mask and cloak from Wu Qian Qian. With a quick leap into the air, he put on everything with great speed and uracy as hended on the horses back. At the exact same moment which hended, he whipped the horse, instructing it to move. Wu Qian Qian followed close behind. Both of them disappeared quickly into the night and from Tie Bu Tians sight. Tie Bu Tians eyes widened as he yelled, "Back to the manor immediately; I have something important to do." At that moment, Tie Bu Tian decided that, no matter what, he had to let the two shadows go to Bu Tian Pavilion to see what was going on. The Bu Tian Pavilion was in chaos! In the great hall, there were fourteen seats, all of which had been taken up by the people in ck. Chu Yangs main seat had also been taken by an arrogant veiled man with heinous eyes... The people did not care whether that this organisation was established by the prince... There was a cup of hot tea ced in front of each of them. Wu Qian Qian had done her best in order to appease these men before she went off to look for Chu Yang. Next to the great hall was a small courtyard which belonged to the Fierce Blood Hall. There were many intermittent moaning from the injured people who had tried to stop the people in ck earlier... These people in ck were Chu Yangs most hated enemies. They were the culprits responsible for Mo Qing Wus injury... The people of Hei Mo n. They had finally arrived at his door! That very same day, Chu Yang had given orders for Mo Cheng Yu to be brought to the Bu Tian Pavilion in front of many people. It would have been strange if these people remained unaware of it. The sound of hooves was heard from the outside. The eyes of the people in ck brightened: Has the legendary King of Hell Chu decided to finally show himself? The sound of hooves stopped at the gate... the sound of rapid footsteps could be heard as they echoed through the hallway. Finally, a person adorned with a ck cloak and a ferocious mask quickly and calmly walked into the hall... Two eyes shined under the night light with icy brightness, persistent and calm... King of Hell Chu stood at the entrance of the great hall, slowly surveying the situation. Then he said gently, "You came to find me?" King of Hell Chus words was very warm and he had every intention to avoid a confrontation. His voice was calm with a touch of surprise as if he had no idea who these people were and what their motives were ining here. "You are King of Hell Chu? The minister of Bu Tian Pavilion?" The man in ck sitting at the leaders seat asked, andughed, "Such a big authority; you seem a little arrogant, too!" Chu Yangs legs felt weak... However, this was not because he was afraid that because he had used too much of his energy to aid the Nine Tribtions Sword in its absorption of the medications inside of the vault. By the time the absorption process waspleted, his internal energy waspletely gone. After that, he had to quickly return to Bu Tian Pavilion which had left him without any time to recover. However, given the current situation, this was perfect for Chu Yangs n. The timing was coincidental; Chu Yang also wanted to use these people to spread the rumor that he did not know any martial arts... "Why would this lowly official dare to be arrogant in front of you highly esteemed seniors?" Despite Chu Yang wearing a mask, his voice made everyone cool and calm. The tone which he used was warm and inviting almost as though they were very good friends who had not met in many years. He had intentionally called himself a lowly official to hint that he was an official of the royal courts and not a person from Jiang Hu! Moreover, this meant that since those people were talking to him, they should not use their Jiang Hu etiquette but rather treat him as an official instead. "Huh?" The insight of a King level master was very great! The leader had his suspicions as he looked at Chu Yang and the current situation. This minister is supposed to be the leader of the greatest spy organization in Iron Cloud Nation. How could he have at least a little bit of strength? Moreover, how is his spiritual energy so pathetic? He is an ordinary person who does not know any martial arts! When he was walking in, his legs were weak and his eyes were zed. He had no muscles and his skin did not have the color a person who practices martial arts should have. Could the rumors be wrong? "All of you have travelled a great distance to get here and yet I still have not had the chance to know your names!" Chu Yang said as he cupped his hands together "You dont need to know who we are!" The ck outfits red at him, "Today, we came to bother the minister so we could rify a few things..." "Haha, I know exactly why you are here!" Chu Yang casually walked into the great hall, surrounded by twelve Revered Martial Artists. Then he went to the side and quietly sat down. "You know?" The leader looked at Chu Yang with a cruel gaze. Now that Chu Yang was sitting very close to him, he was extremely sure that Chu Yang was just an ordinary person. "Two days ago, at the citadels gate, this lowly official discovered two people that were severely injured. I felt sorry for them and brought them to Bu Tian Pavilion for treatment." Chu Yangs voice was full of sadness, but not the least bit of regret... "Where are these two now?" The leaders eyes fixed firmly on Chu Yang; under the power of my gaze, forget about ordinary people, even a Revered Martial Artists lie will be caught immediately! "Haha, I am sure this senior already knows that our Iron Cloud Nation has always valued talent." Chu Yang sighed, "Many years of war has left the nation weakened andcking in talent. Moreover, talents are bing harder and harder to find. Much to the extent that it has be our nations greatest concern. Since the prince has entrusted me with Bu Tian Pavilion, I have had many sleepless nights. This lowly official has been helpless in changing the situation..." Chu Yang gently recounted. There was a slight hint of impatience in the leaders eyes, yet he did not interrupt... "That day, when I suddenly discovered a master in trouble right here in Iron Cloud..." Chu Yang smiled bitterly, "This lowly official immediately had the thought to wee them..." The moment he said these words, all fourteen people in ck sneered. Wee? Do you think he is an ordinary person? This was a person of the Mo n; in addition to that, he is a King level master! Even if he had suffered a serious injury, you people from the Lower Three Heavens people cant even get him to adopt you, let alone wee him. But once Chu Yang said this, everyone knew what happened next... So that was the reason why he chose to save those two! Right! If it was me in the position of Bu Tian Pavilions minister, I would most likely have done the same... Iron Clouds current situation is dire. "The truth is, I have taken far too much liberty..." Chu Yang sighed in failure. "What happened to those two after that?" The leader asked as his eyes shed behind the thin veil. He had not realised that his own voice had be much calmer than it was before. He was just someone working diligently for his country and was unaware of the situation, how could he be med? "That great man was fine; while he did have some major internal injuries, he recovered quickly after a short period of time. However, the youngdy was not as well off. She was so young and terrified. Plus, she suffered a serious injury; we were almost unable to save her..." Chu Yang said in a respectful tone, "Fortunately, the prince greatly valued talents, and brought those two to Senior Du Shi Qing..." "However, her injury was too serious. Du Shi Qing was only able to temporarily keep her alive and wasnt able topletely heal it..." The leader contemted and nodded. He knew that with his single sword strike, even though it had been blocked slightly by Mo Cheng Yu, it wasnt something that a little nine-year-old girl was able to handle... This guy spoke the truth. However, Chu Yangs words were only about ny percent true. He had been truthful about everything other than his motivation. Naturally, this had made it easier for others to trust in his words... "And after that?" "Then that man... ahhh... he was really loyal and courageous. He was truly a good man." Chu Yang generously praised Mo Cheng Yu, "After realising the situation, he only took half a day to recover and immediately took the little girl to find another physician..." "I tried to keep him here, but it was useless. I even offered him my minister position, but he remained unmoved." Chu Yang said in admiration, "His only condition was that we heal that little girls injury. Only then would he agree to do as a favour. However, it is regretful that we were unable to ede to his request." "Unable... Haha..." That leaderughed loftily. You people wanted to heal an injury caused by my Hei Mo swords dark aura? You dont know your own limits. "Hmmm... There still seems to be something that you are hiding and I can detect it in your words. You are lying to me!" The leader felt that while Chu Yang sincerely told the truth, there were some things he was still covering up... "Your eyes are definitely skilled!" Chu said with admiration, and helplessly admitted, "Alright... That man said that while we were not able to heal his little miss, he still owed our Bu Tian Pavilion a favour. In the future, he would definitely repay our kindness." Chapter 129 Loyal King of Hell Chu! Chu Yang looked sincerely at the leader and said, "Senior, I haveplete faith in the promise of a martial arts master from Jiang Hu. Therefore, I will have great expectations... In fact, I will change my future ns because of this. However, this is Bu Tian Pavilions secret and because it has to do with the conflict between both countries, I sincerely hope that you will keep this a secret." The leader then turned his head to another individual and nodded, looking somewhat satisfied with the answer that Chu Yang had given. This is consistent with Mo Cheng Yus character. To reciprocate whether it be kindness or revenge. This was truly an annoying characteristic... "King of Hell Chu, you seem like an honest person..." The leader said with a sombre expression. "However, I am afraid that the martial arts master will not be able to do anything for you..." "Why?" Chu Yang smiled, "That person seemed like a morally upright person who would definitely keep his promise; for a person like that, his word is most important to him..." "Haha... Why?" All fourteen people in ck broke out inughter; one of them even mocked, "This is because the person you are talking about will soon die at the hands of our leader! How will a dead person be able to show gratitude?" "Huh?" There was a look of shock in Chu Yangs eyes; he stammered, "This... this..." "Where did they go?" The leader growled in anger. "This, this lowly official doesnt know..." King of Hell Chu seemed to be immersed in his great loss, and pleaded, "Senior, can you be lenient... with that man? He seemed like such a good person... it would be a waste if he dies." King of Hell Chu sighed. "Such a decision is not up to a lowly official like you to decide!" The leader red at him sternly, his expression cold as ice. Chu Yang perfectly timed his reaction and shuddered. He then made a show of trying to regain hisposure... The King level masters in ck looked at each other; there was a faint hint of lip movement as they seemed to be discussing something. Although the people of the Hei Mo n were from the Middle Three Heavens, they did not need to make trouble with a lower kingdom. It was now clear to them that the people they were hunting and no more information with regards to them could be obtained here, they would simply leave... Chu Yang looked anxious; he wanted to say something but did not dare... "Do you have something else to say?" The leader noticed Chu Yangs reaction. "It is... This lowly official dare not say it..." Chu Yang stammered, "All of you seniors are very powerful... Our Iron Cloud is in a great crisis... Its bold, but I would like to ask...!" King of Hell Chus eyes became filled with righteousness and heroism; with a willingness to risk everything, he stood up and bowed as he said loudly, "If I may boldly ask... Would you be able to help our Iron Cloud? The six hundred million people in it will forever be indebted to you!" "Bold? You are really bold!" The leader in ck almostughed, "You saved our enemy and helped him escape. The fact that we havent killed you is already merciful enough. Yet you want to recruit us?" The leaders words made all of the Hei Mo masters burst intoughter. They looked at King of Hell Chu with mockery; it was incredible. Chu Yang remained silent for a moment and then said seriously, "What you have said is not urate... When this lowly official saved those people, I did not know about the grudge between both groups. Plus, even if I knew..." "What would you do if you knew?" The leader asked coldly. Chu Yang took a deep breath and said loudly, "If I knew, for the hope of being able to recruit him to help our Iron Cloud, I would still save him! Even if it is just for a promise!" True words with a powerful air! Chu Yang looked straight at this leader, surprisingly upromising! All of the people in ck were stunned as he said those words! Although Minister Chu was an ordinary person without the knowledge of martial arts or even the ability to practice... Up to this point, he had unexpectedly shown himself to be noble and patriotic! Chu Yang had shown his courage and earned the admiration of others! The leader icily stared at Chu Yang for a long time; before he finally sighed and said, "Good for Minister Chu! Good for King of Hell Chu!" His voice even carried a tone of honour and recognition. He immediately shook his sleeves and stood up. He then said casually, "When I came here today, I had nned to level Bu Tian Pavilion to the ground if I was not able to find the person I wanted! Yet... haha, you are worthy of being called the King of Hell Chu!" "I will spare your life today!" "Lets go!" He ordered. Thirteen people in ck simultaneously stood up and went outside. No one said anything else; they were given an order and as such, no one dared to protest. Moreover, the courage and fortitude that Chu Yang had demonstrated had greatly impressed these ruthless killers! A schr who could not even tie up a chicken managed to remain calm and speak with their leader who bared down on him. Such calmness was more than sufficient to touch the hearts of people. Moreover, Minister Chu had shown himself to be chivalrous and loyal to his country and his people. Such an admirable characteristic was valued anywhere! Even evil people respected a hero! What was more, they recognised that he acted out of ignorance and it was but a simple misunderstanding! The leader of the group was thest one to leave. He walked lightly to the door and turned his head before he exited it. The cruel gaze had an unexpected hint of warmth as he looked at Chu Yang and said, "It is too bad that you do not know any martial arts. However, if Iron Cloud Nation falls, would you be willing to join our n?" Chu Yang hesitated; he could not believe that his performance had put him in the good graces of Mo Qing Wus greatest enemy! "This lowly official is of Iron Cloud; even in death, I will be a ghost of Iron Cloud. If this nation falls, I am sure that I would have turned into ashes and dust before then! This lowly official will be satisfied with just having to write this act of kindness down in my heart..." Chu Yang said heroically. Chu Yang had spoken what he truly felt... He knew that if Iron Cloud were to fall, it was equivalent to Chu Yangs mission in inverting fate failing. It was also likely at that point that his master, brother, and Qing Wu would not be lucky enough to survive... If that was the case, there was no point in Chu Yang living any longer... "Good man! Pity! Pity!" The leader repeated the phrase pity twice before gently flew away; his figure shed in the night sky and disappeared. A faint voice was heard, "Carefully search other locations in Iron Cloud; with his serious injuries, it is likely that he could not have gotten far..." After they left, another shadow on the roof of the great hall shed and disappeared... Even the two Hei Mo n King level masters did not notice when this person hade... They finally left! It was not until now that Chu Yang finally rxed and plopped on the floor; his whole body was devoid of strength... After today, the danger that the Hei Mo n posed to Qing Wu had been perhaps partly reduced? Earlier when he had been answering their questions, he had used all of his strength. Now they had left and he was finally able to rx, his entire body was filled with exhaustion! The aura of that leader was not easy to handle. Chu Yang took a deep breath and tried to regte what little energy that was left in his dantian. After a long time, he was able to feel the energy from his dantian slowly move... He controlled his consciousness and moved the energy for three cycles before there was a sudden bang. An influx of energy from his meridians went into his dantian and joined with Nine Tribtions Sword. After that, the Seven Shades cold energy that Nine Tribtions Sword absorbed from before gushed out and began to wrap around all of the other energy... Pure energy flooded his meridians; the massive force broke through his bottleneck, like a thousand-mile wide tornado. That bottleneck was an old dam that could no longer hold against such a force... almost immediately, pure energy broke through the blockade! It then surged and swept through the meridians of his entire body! Chu Yang had been stuck at a bottleneck for a long time and was not able to breakthrough. However, the blockade had now been broken through without any difficulty! He could not help but rejoice internally. He closed his eyes and directed the flow of energy in his body through the barriers. At the same time, he let his mind sink into the sea of consciousness, andbined the Gentle Force of Water that he finallyprehended with this surging energy... Within moments, Chu Yang immediately entered the enlightened state. Earlier he had already used up all of his energy and mental strength to fight the pressure bored down by the two King level masters and twelve Revered Martial warriors. In addition, he had to control his mind in order to fool his opponents... This type of tremendous pressure which bore down upon him made his mind taut like a guitar string. Even at his best state and his mind at its peak, he would not necessarily be able to handle it! However, Chu Yang had used his willpower and bodily strength to bear it! While he did not show any signs, he was actually at the point where his mind was about to copse! And at that moment, his opponents suddenly departed. Under a pressure that was many times beyond his own threshold, the bottleneck suddenly became nothing! Once he had regained hisposure, he felt as though he did not need to put any effort to advance to the realm of Martial Artist! Chu Yang had been stuck at this bottleneck for a few days. Therefore by being able to break through this barrier filled him with indescribable joy. Since the moment Chu Yang went into the great hall, he had not bothered to lower his voice. Therefore, Wu Qian Qian, as well as Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong, on the other side heard everything he said clearly. The feelings of the three, however, were not the same. Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong were simr in general. They both knew well how terrifying those people were! The weakest one was probably not any less powerful than the two of them! It was likely that all those people had to do was to cough forcefully and Minister Chu would have died from the shock! However, Chu Yang did not act arrogant or meek. He spoke calmly withoutpromising in any way! Who else could have done this? Others would have probably peed and pooped in their pants out of anxiety already! And finally, the words: "This lowly official is of Iron Cloud; even in death, I will be a ghost of Iron Cloud. If this nation falls, I am sure that I would have turned into ashes and dust before then! This lowly official will be satisfied with just having to write this act of kindness down in my heart..." They were filled with righteousness, courage, and loyalty... Even a fool would have understood this! In the end, even the enemies who had wanted to cause trouble were conquered by Minister Chus righteousness! Let alone Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong who was listening on the side. At that moment, the two were on the verge of tears! Chapter 130 Breakthrough To Martial Artist! Cheng Yu Tong and Cheng Zi Ang both turned and looked at one another. The annoyance that they had towards Chu Yang disappeared from their hearts. They each saw in the others eyes the look of admiration and respect! During this interaction and from what they heard when Chu Yang interacted with these strangely powerful guests, they both thought to themselves. Minister Chu was the most loyal citizen of Iron Cloud! Being able to work for this person was something to be proud of. However, only Wu Qian Qian was suspicious of what he had said. The performance that Chu Yang had put on today was extraordinary. Wu Qian Qian would have believed him without asking any questions if she had not known Chu Yang before. She thought to herself since when did Chu Yang be such a person? An ethical person who upholds justice? Dedicated to the country and its people? This really doesnt seem like him..." In the princes manor, Tie Bu Tian frowned. A shadow stood quietly in front of him. "Minister Chu! Haha! Good for Minister Chu!" His brows rxed, and Tie Bu Tian calmly smiled, "None of the things that Minister Chu said were the truth!" After hearing the shadow who was in front of him report back, he gave it some thought beforeing to this conclusion. The shadow was not one to talk a lot; for him, fewer words held greater value. If the prince had asked him to give in great detail about everything that had happened, he would have gone mad... Tie Bu Tian considered it for a long time before he finally sighed, "If only these words that Minister Chu said were from his heart that would be truly wonderful! This is unfortunate... Really unfortunate!" However, being able to reach such a conclusion was not particrly difficult. It was just that Tie Bu Tian had continued to hold on to the hope of being able to recruit Chu Yang to join him as a permanent member of his team. But now that he heard Chu Yangs words of loyalty and courage, this had made Tie Bu Tian eventually relinquish all hope... ... Chu Yang stood up, stretching every part of his body. As he did, almost all of his joints started to make cracking sounds. He opened his eyes in amazement. He finally had a breakthrough! He was currently a grade one Martial Artist! However, a grade one Martial Artist was considered nothing in Jiang Hu. The basic level in sects of the Lower Three Heavens were Martial Artists and most of them were Martial Masters above the fifth grade. Thus, first grade Martial Artists in the Lower Three Heavens were not even worth mentioning when it came to that of great ns. This was simply because even the lowest ranking members of the sect were capable of such a feat. Normally, Martial Artists were assigned any tasks which involved them being sent out as it would usually result in death. Even a ninth grade Martial Artist would have to stay in the safe area and concentrate on cultivation. Chu Yang was turning seventeen in a few months. At that age, most descendants of ns would be at least the third or fourth grade Martial Artists. Extremely talented individuals such as Gu Du Xing would already have reached Martial Great Masters by then already! This was nothing to be proud of! However, that being said, Chu Yangs cultivation conditions could not be directlypared to those talents. This was because the treasures of the Lower Three Heavens were iparable to the wealth of ns in the Middle Three Heavens. Hence it was natural that his cultivation rate would be slower than those in the wealthy ns of the Middle Three Heavens! Other than treasure, the Middle Three Heavens was an area with a much greater density of spiritual energy. Hence, rare herbs usually grew there in arge quantity and quality. The talents of the Middle Three Heavens essentially had an edge over those in the Lower Three Heavens because they grew up eating such nourishing herbs. Chu Yang had never been able to eat any of those things. Another thing was these talents started cultivation very early in life and gradually advanced. A Martial Great Master at the age of twenty usually had already been nurtured for cultivation while still in the womb; thus this was no different from him having twenty-one years of cultivation! Chu Yang had an incredibly weak foundation before, and it was not even half a year since his rebirth! He had grown eight grades, from a third grade Martial Warrior to a first grade Martial Artist in a period of half a year! Even though his rank was still low and advancing was not too difficult... But that speed was truly unprecedented! In all of history, this had never happened! "Chu Yang, how are you? Are you tired?" Wu Qian Qian waited next to him with a piping hot bowl of soup and a bowl of white rice. She said gently, "You have not eaten anything sincest night." It was not until she said this that Chu Yang felt his stomach rumbled. Without any hesitation, he took the soup and rice and devoured everything. As Wu Qian Qian watched Chu Yang eat, she could not help but smile happily. "Ah!" After a few bites, Chu Yang suddenly looked up and asked, "What time is it?" "Its morning; you were meditating so I ordered them not to disturb you." Wu Qian Qian said softly. "This is bad!! This is bad!!" A piece of white rice was still on his lip. He dropped the bowl of rice and immediately jumped out. "Whats wrong? You... You should finish your food first!!" Wu Qian Qian stomped angrily. However, Chu Yang only ran even faster and soon he was gone; only his voice echoed back, "I am in a hurry... The rice and soup were very good! Thank you!" Watching Chu Yang disappear, Wu Qian Qian stomped her foot and bit her lip as she muttered, "Whats more urgent than your health? You are really..." Clearing the bowls, Wu Qian Qian looked at more than half a bowl of leftover soup and remembered Chu Yang had said: "The rice and soup were very good!" "As long as you think its good, I will cook more for you tomorrow." Wu Qian Qian whispered to herself. Suddenly, she turned and looked in all directions in worry that someone might have overheard what she said to herself. Her face reddened as she smiled. Chu Yang hadpletely forgotten about the two people who did not have any food since he left. If they felt hungry and went out to find food, then that would be disastrous! He hurried back to Emerald Flow Lake. The moment he entered Heavenly Armament Pavilion, Chu Yang was immediately hit with an odor so strong he almost stumbled. He wailed loudly, "What in the world! Why is it so foul???" While it was extremely stinky, Chu Yang was actually filled with joy. This showed that the Hei Mo people had been here! Moreover, they must have searched especially carefully; otherwise, there would not be such a special scent from these medicine pot shards. Thinking about how these Hei Mo people searched through the medicine pots and not finding anything and then making a mess out of anger, Chu Yang could not hold back hisughter. He quickly stepped inside, but, after only two steps, he heard a rustling sound. Are there still people here? Chu Yang crept closer. He only saw Mo Qing Wus small figure going about busily with a silk handkerchief covering her nose. She was clumsily putting things back in the room. His eyes became hot and he could not help but feel a little hazy. It was as if Chu Yang was looking back at his previous life when each time Mo Qing Wu came to his ce, she was always busy cleaning. In front of his eyes, that gentle and graceful figure once again appeared. It quietly looked at him and called to him, "Chu Yang...!!!" "Qing Wu...!!!" Chu Yang murmured. There was a pain in his heart like piercing needles or a flooding tide. "Chu Yang! Brother Chu Yang! You are home. But why did you call my name?" Mo Qing Wus innocent voice rang out and interrupted Chu Yangs trip down memoryne. "Oh, nothing! Xiao Wu, why are you out here?" Chu Yang shook his head. Then he walked forward and held Mo Qing Wus little hand tightly; he rebuked, "You are so little; what would you do if you got injured? Dont do this again!" Mo Qing Wuplied; while she was still young, she was still able to understand Chu Yangs concern. She tilted her head and smiled, "Uncle Cheng Yu spat out blood again; he is currently recovering. I... I am a little hungry so I went out to find some food." Then she covered her nose with her little hand and fanned a few times, "I cant believe Brother Chu Yangs ce is this messy. This stench can kill people. Brother Chu Yang, youre so dirty..." "Ahhh..." Chu Yang fell silent, he then hurriedly exined himself, "I set up these things as a trap for those people that caused your injury... You were unlucky toe out at this moment. Normally, I am not that messy..." "Ah! I see." Mo Qing Wus eyes turned red as she said guiltily, "So Brother Chu Yang did it for me, and I misunderstood you. Brother Chu Yang, I am really sorry!" "Its fine! Its fine!!! Now that this ce has be like this, I quite sure that those people already visited." Chu Yang said, "Be good and sit here for a little. I will clean up and cook food for you to eat. You havent eaten anything for a long time; you must be hungry, right?" "Yes..." Mo Qing Wu sniffed and rubbed her little stomach, "My stomach has be so thin... Look!!!" Then she lifted her shirt to reveal her snow-white belly. She pointed her finger at it and said, sadly, "Look! Isnt it t? But once I eat, it will be round again." Chu Yang felt dizzy, and when she let her shirt back down, he said, "Xiao Wu! Ady should not show her stomach for people to see. Remember this!" "But my mother never said this!" Mo Qing Wu said shaking her head. Chu Yang smacked his forehead. He realized he was being too serious. Mo Qing Wu was currently nine years old. There was no problem with her showing her stomach. But while he thought that way, his subconscious still did not want anyone to see... Chu Yang quickly cleaned up. He first ced all of the medicine jars back onto the shelves and tossed the things which the stench hade from into the Emerald Flow Lake. With that, the stench was slightly diffused. He then burned about forty to fifty aromatic incense sticks in order to mask the terrible odour. After a while, Mo Qing Wu sniffed. She went around with her nose up smelling the air like a puppy searching for a smell. A short while after, she announced with satisfaction, "The smell is gone!" Chu Yang was perspiring profusely. He could not believe that a little girl could have this type of personality. He went out to make a few dishes and cook a pot of rice. He turned down Mo Qing Wus offer to help and did everything before bringing the food into the secret underground chamber. At this time, Mo Cheng Yu finally came to. The moment he opened his eyes, Mo Cheng Yu was greeted by one of Chu Yangs ferocious scolding, "How could you allow this to happen? Didnt I already tell you not to let Xiao Wu go outside? Hei Mos people are currently everywhere. What would you do if you get discovered? Your age is already great, and you are also a King level master. How is it that you cant even handle such a small task?" Mo Cheng Yus old face reddened. He knew that he was at fault and could not refute; he could only bow his head and receive the scolding. "Brother Chu Yang, Uncle Cheng Yu did tell me not to go outside, but I was hungry so I snuck out. Can you not yell at Uncle Cheng Yu anymore?" Mo Qing Wu gently tugged Chu Yangs sleeve as she pleaded for Mo Cheng Yu. "Xiao Wu, dont be bothered... No one can convince me to let this go!" Chu Yang was livid. Even with a King level master protecting Mo Qing Wu, she was almost put in harms way again. This was extreme negligence! Because you suffered serious internal injuries, I have been lenient with you for more than a day. But I cant believe you continued to screw up again. In addition to that, looking at your injuries, when Diwu Qing Rous peoplee in a few weeks, what can you do?? Not scolding you would be too good for you! Chapter 131 Cursing And Flattering! Chu Yang was extremely furious. He was shocked when he saw the nine-year-old Mo Qing Wu by herself. However, he was neither angry at the young Mo Qing Wu, nor was he intending to be. Consequently, all of his anger was funnelled onto Mo Cheng Yu the moment he saw him. Minister Chus eyes widened and he spat angrily. Simrly, Mo Cheng Yu could barely contain his own anger. The veins in his neck were swelling and his eyes bulging asrge as saucers. Never had a King level master been scolded and cursed at by a mere Martial Artist. Mo Cheng Yu had never felt more humiliated and indignant than the current moment. Moreover, this young ignorant Martial Artist had been reprimanding him relentlessly for the past half an hour without any regards to proper respect and decorum. Mo Cheng Yus face was so red that it seemed ready to explode the very next moment. His eyes were livid and his jaws tightened. But he dared not utter a word. A new thought had appeared on his mind, "Chu Yang worries more about Mo Qing Wu than I do. He is behaving just like someone who has lost his wife to another man." Finally, Chu Yang seemed to be concluding his censure, "In summary, you have neglected your duties and I am very displeased with your performance. If this repeats, then there is no reason for a King level master like you to be around. Just dig a hole, jump in and never appear again." Having not eaten anything for a day, Mo Cheng Yus stomach was growling. But after taking in all of Chu Yangs derision, his appetite waspletely gone. "This man is just too rude. It was awful enough to have in pointing and scolding right into my face. To make matters worse, he even went above me andmbasted me like I was a minion. What a trash! As a King level master, how can I be treated with such humiliation and tant disrespect?" "Even our n leader doesnt treat me in such manner..." Mo Cheng Yu was seething! On the other hand, Mo Qing Wu did not sense anything. All she knew was that Brother Chu Yang had been extremely nice to her. Chu Yang might have cursed and criticized the person but he had consciously added ttery to his words. In between his scathing remarks, he would include statements like, "Little Wu is so cute and innocent. Can you afford to let anything happen to her?", "Little Wu is so intelligent. Wont you feel guilty if something happens to her?", "Xiao Wu is so adorable, what if..." and so on. Mo Cheng Yu was scolded so badly that he could hardly lift his head. He looked like he was about to take his own life to atone for his sins. Because of the ttery, the little loli, on the other hand, was rather pleased as she watched from aside. However, she found the scolding somewhat excessive. As soon as she heard Chu Yang saying, "Lets eat", the little girl swiftly grabbed a pair of chopsticks and tucked in ferociously. After hearing those encouraging praises, her chopsticks moved like falling rain droplets. It was not until she was almost full that she looked over with adorable eyes and asked, "Brother Chu Yang, is Little Wu really as great as you have described?" "Of course!" Chu Yang was also hungry and he ate rather quickly as well. Upon hearing these words, he immediately paused and replied sincerely, "Little Wu, you must remember..." "What?" The little loli was suddenly confused. "You must remember that in this world, you are the most beautiful, the most intelligent and the most adorable! You are the best of the best!" Chu Yang said earnestly. His tone was firm as if making a vow. "Wow!" The little loli leapt with joy. Then she became somewhat embarrassed and asked again, "Am I really that great?" Her twinkling eyes yearned for Chu Yangs affirmation. Of course, Chu Yang would never let such an adorable little loli be disappointed. He nodded seriously and said with great certainty, "Of course! Compared to what I said, Xiao Wu is even better than that... by a hundred times... by a thousand times, by ten thousand times!" Mo Qing Wu was so delighted that she was at a loss for words. All of a sudden, she pounced onto Chu Yang and grabbed his neck before kissing Chu Yangs cheek with a loud "smack". Her greasy lips left a distinct oily mark on Chu Yangs cheek. Releasing Chu Yang, she eximed, "Brother Chu Yang, you are also the best, the best of the very best in my heart!" Chu Yang touched his cheek as if feeling the lingering sensation of the kiss. He then smiled subconsciously like a fool. "Oh my heaven, I have seeded in my first step! I have earned a kiss!" Although Mo Qing Wu was still a little loli with a greasy mouth and she did not know anything, this was a kiss from her lips nevertheless. After which, the atmosphere became even warmer and intimate. Mo Qing Wu would take a few bites before tilting her head towards Chu Yang to nce and smile at him. Then, she took a few more bites before bursting out into fits of giggles. Chu Yang returned the gestures naturally. Every now and then he wouldugh assuringly or smile dotingly. At times, he even giggled like a fool! "Eat! Eat this piece of rib! And that piece of meat too!" "Little Wu, here, try this!" Chu Yang attempted to feed Mo Qing Wu the vegetable stir-fry dish. "This... Uncle Cheng Yu has not eaten yet and there are not many vegetables left." Mo Qing Wu grew concerned when she realized that there was not much food left on the table. She had been so excited earlier on that she ate more than twice she usually ate. "Hes not hungry, dont bother about him. Here, try more of this..." Chu Yang said without any concern for Mo Cheng Yu at all. "Who says I am not hungry?" Mo Cheng Yu barely maintained hisposure as he was boiling with anger. He had already lost his appetite because of Chu Yang. Then, he had to watch the two of them ttering and teasing each other, shifting between highly inted expressions to intimate remarks. It was truly nauseating and unbearable to watch! Little Miss was still young so it was understandable for her to behave as such. But it was just ridiculous to see Chu Yang acting intimately and childishly. He was a grown-up man! How could he even speak like this? He was worse than Little Miss! Just as Mo Cheng Yu was gradually regaining his appetite, the sight of Chu Yang making faces with Mo Qing Wu instantly dispelled his appetite again. Even though his stomach was empty, he could still feel something crawling up to his throat. At this moment, Chu Yang turned undeniably rude. He did not even n to save any food for Mo Cheng Yu at all. Mo Cheng Yu was livid beyond description. This was preposterous indeed! "I barely tried any of the dishes and almost all of the tes are already wiped clean." Mo Cheng Yu lifted his chopsticks and was stunned by the mostly empty tes. A miserable look appeared on his face. Not only did he receive an unnecessarily long scolding, he was also denied his food. Mo Cheng Yus had finally found his appetite after sitting down at the table. Unfortunately, he was greeted by a table of empty tes. Not far away, Mo Qing Wu held her stomach as sheid on her bed. "Ahhh, I am so full..." She then pulled up her shirt to reveal her bloated belly and grumbled, "This is bad. This is so bad. My stomach is now swelling like a drum..." Chu Yang burped loudly and began picking his teeth as a satisfying look hung on his face. He asked Mo Qing Wu, "Was it good? I will prepare more for you tomorrow." "Thats great!" Mo Qing Wu patted her stomach happily. In fact, it was not the food but Chu Yangs praises that made the meal so enjoyable. "But I havent eaten anything..." Mo Cheng Yu rebutted with anger and indignation in his voice. "Little Wu,e on! Lets take a walk around. Moving around helps with your digestion. Otherwise, you will turn into a fat ugly pig." Chu Yang did not even give Mo Cheng Yu a second of his attention. Upon hearing the words "very ugly", Mo Qing Wu immediately rolled off the bed and helped Chu Yang clear the dining table. As they cleaned up, they continued talking relentlessly. "Brother Chu Yang, will I be beautiful when I grow up?" "Definitely! You will be the most beautiful in the world!" "Really?" "Really! Theres no other girl in the world who is more beautiful than Little Wu!" "Really? Hehehe... Brother Chu Yang, when you grow up, I am sure you will be most handsome as well!" "Really? Hahaha..." "Arrggh... This is..." Mo Cheng Yumented. He wanted to cry but there were no tears. Living in the same house with this duo was torturous and unbearable. "I cant be sure if I can survive in the days toe..." The next morning, Chu Yang finally returned with arge basket of fruits, vegetables, dried meat and small bites. He tossed it towards Mo Cheng Yu and said condescendingly, "Well, are you hungry yet?" "Get...!" Mo Cheng Yu stopped in the middle of his words. Tears welled up in his eyes. At the prime ministers manor of the Great Zhao Nation the next morning, Diwu Qing Rou frowned as he read a piece of paper lying on his desk. The paper only contained a few words. "Many years of painstaking effort... tried my best." "What are you thinking?" Diwu Qing Rou stood up and pinned the paper to the wall. He took three steps back and continued scrutinizing it. There were three other people standing beside him. One of them was the thin person from the other day. "This is definitely written by Number One." The thin person confirmed after analyzing the handwriting of the words closely. The three men were all Diwu Qing Rous most trusted counsellors. All were resourceful and had done excellent jobs at governing their own regions. The thin person was Han Bu Chu. The middle-aged schr was Cheng Yun He. And the young master with the righteous look was Gao Sheng! Han Bu Chu and Cheng Yun He had clear backgrounds. However, Gao Shengs origin remained a mystery. Moreover, he had onlye to the Great Zhao Nation for a few years. As Diwu Qing Rou had noticed hispetency early, he had risen rapidly in rank. Naturally, he grew extremely arrogant and tended to look down on everyone else. While Gao Sheng appeared righteous, he had numerous schemes hidden under his sleeves. Due to his scheming nature, his opinions and suggestions often aligned with the intents of Diwu Qing Rou. He was Diwu Qing Rous personal assistant. "Something doesnt sound right in these words." Gao Sheng looked carefully and said, "Its definitely Number Ones writing, but there is something unusual and disturbing about it." "Yes, it sounds unusual indeed." Cheng Yun He pulled his hands behind his back and thought. "Whats so unusual about it?" Diwu Qing Rou asked with a slight smile which carried a trace of anxiety within. This was characteristic of Diwu Qing Rou. Knowing that the towering responsibilities that came with his power would prevent him from achieving everything on his own, he leveraged on these intensive meetings to groom tactful individuals who could work independently one day. Even if Diwu Qing Rou already had his own conclusions about certain issues, he would not share his opinions until everyone had been through thorough discussions on them. This was how he nurtured and developed his subordinates into capable and resourceful assistants. "The handwriting definitely belongs to Number One. The tone also matches his normal tone. Furthermore, the words sounded like they were from Number One too." Han Bu Chu exined, "Number One is a proud person. When ites to nning or analysis, he is nowhere below us. Hence, he definitely wouldnt ept a loss. I think there is nothing wrong with this note." "This note also implies that Number Ones authority in Iron Cloud Nation is still as firm as a mountain. Even if the King of Hell Chu Yang suspects something, he probably wont take action against a person who is considered the living saint of Iron Cloud." Smiling, Han Bu Chu reassured, "Prime minister, you may be at ease!" "No! There is something amiss in this note! At first nce, the first line of words and the second line of words seem to be spaced normally apart. This space suggests that Number One might have written the first line of words and pondered for a long time before concluding with the second line. However, there is something amiss in this particr spacing." Cheng Yun He said, "This spacing shouldnt even be there at all. How can Number One not know the amount of danger he is in? What does he need to think about? Does he need to spend an entire night of contemtion before penning down his final conclusion? These were obvious matters. A decisive person like him will never leave a space like this." Chapter 132 Archenemy! "Gao Sheng, how do you feel about this?" Diwu Qing Rou asked with a smile. "While Brother Cheng focuses on the general structure, I have picked up something from the emotions and content of the message!" Frowning, Gao Sheng stared hard at the paper and continued, "In my opinion, these words are unemotional and incoherent." "First, let me bring your attention to the phrase many years. These two words share the same sentiment. However, they differ greatly from the phrase painstaking effort. The word effort in painstaking effort appears to have a weaker brushstroke although both should have been written at the same time. This is far from ordinary. Moreover, the words try my best seems rtively drier although it should also be written together. They alsocked a certain solemn air associated with words like these." "If this was truly written by Number One, he should have been ready to fight to his death when these words were written. When embroiled in a dire situation like this, his thoughts and sentiments will definitely be elucidated in the brushstrokes. These thoughts should be apanied by his arrogance as well. Hence, this note should have conveyed an exceptionally strong resolve of a soul who would rather be a piece of crushed jade than a piece of dull but unscratched tile. Yet these words arepletely devoid of such sentiments. In fact, they are very lifeless!" Gao Sheng continued, "Therefore, Prime Minister, I inferred that Number One has probably encountered trouble. He might have fallen into the hands of King of Hell Chu and this note is a trap for us!" "Oh?" Diwu Qing Rous eyes brightened and he smiled questioningly, "If this is indeed a trap, how do they intend to trap us? What does King of Hell Chu wish to achieve?" "If we choose to believe in the contents of this note, we would have concluded that Number One is safe and that he remains entrenched in power." Gao Sheng nced at Han Bu Chu with eyes full of condescension as if thetter was a fool. Han Bu Chu snorted before turning away. "If we ept the letter in the note and continuemunicating with Number One as usual, King of Hell Chu will just have to wait for all our people to walk into his trap like a spider waiting for its prey. While we can ensure that Number One will keep his lips sealed, we cannot assume so for the others. Once King of Hell Chu seeds in forcing their mouths open, small packets of information will be leaked consistently and this will undermine the whole of Iron Cloud Nations spywork under the charge of Number One. Dire consequences would ensue!" "This has to be King of Hell Chus scheming trap!" "Are you sure? In your opinion, is Number One still alive then?" Diwu Qing Rou has grown increasingly intrigued by this discussion. "We cannot be certain! But the probability of him being alive is high!" Gao Sheng pondered for a long while before answering, albeit with much uncertainty. "Why is that so?" Diwu Qing Rou questioned further. "If Number One falls into the hands of King of Hell Chu hands, he will certainly not speak a single word." Gao Sheng said softly, "However, given the importance of his role, the enemies wont release him for sure, neither will they kill such a useful source of information and a potential bait. If I am King of Hell Chu, I will lock him up. If he still refuses to speak after the first day, second day and the third day, I will hold him for another few months till he speaks." Gao Sheng continued, "ording to my prediction, Number One has to be alive. However, he is probably not in a good state. He has surely been tortured!" Han Bu Chu snapped, "Gao Sheng, your logic is wed! Your im that Number One could have fallen into the hands of the enemy is a possibility. However, you further asserted that he has been tortured as though he has truly fallen into King of Hell Chus hands. Youre making a hasty assumption!" Gao Sheng looked at Han Bu Chu contemptuously and snickered without even bothering to reply. Han Bu Chu was seething with rage. He wanted to rebuke but Cheng Yun He pinched his thigh, causing him to flinch before he could speak. Diwu Qing Rou waved his arm to conclude the discussion. "How possible do you think that Number One is already dead?" Diwu Qing Rou asked. "The possibility...is very small." Gao Sheng replied hesitantly and continued, "No matter how hard they torture him, Number One will not say a word. With someone as tight-lipped as him, nobody can expect to extract anything useful from torture. In other words, they are just keeping him alive to torment him..." "If King of Hell Chu is a righteous man, he may choose to give Number One a merciful end. He is not a fool. He knows that keeping Number One alive will be useless to him!" Gao Sheng continued, "However if he is a vicious person, he will probably keep Number One alive for the sake of tormenting him!" Gao Sheng pondered for a moment and continued, "ording to the information we gathered on King of Hell Chu, the way he chooses to deal with problems in Iron Cloud depends on his temper. Far from being an honourable hero, I am certain he wont hesitate to use any means to achieve his objectives. Furthermore, he always seeds in tracing everything to its sources given limited information. Hence, Number One is a crucial trump card in his hand. He would probably continue to use unscrupulous and cruel methods to force open Number Ones mouth. He definitely wouldnt kill Number One!" Diwu Qing Rou suddenly turned solemn as he nodded his head slowly. Gao Shengs mouth had be a little dry from all the talking. He picked up the teacup in front of him and emptied it in one gulp. "If the situation is truly what Brother Gao has predicted, Number One is surely already in the hands of King of Hell Chu!" Cheng Yun He asked, "Should we rescue him now?" "Should we rescue him?" The question drew Gao Shengs absolute attention. The three strategists looked at one another with horror in their eyes. "Brother Cheng, youre pushing your limits a little too far!" Gao Sheng warned, "The prime minister will decide whether to rescue him or not. This matter has great implications. How can you expect an immediate response?" The three strategists and Number One were simr in terms of their power and ranks. If Diwu Qing Rou chose to rescue Number One, the three would have felt more at ease. Such a decision would imply that Diwu Qing Rou would certainly rescue them if any of them were embroiled in a simr situation. However, if the Prime Minister chose not to rescue Number One, the three strategists would also have a justification as well. Number One was stranded far away in the Iron Cloud Nation. Security would be high for an important figure like Number One and to deploy a rescue team to the prison would be a herculean task. In order to rescue Number One, arge team would be necessary. Furthermore, if Number One was still alive, he would have limited mobility due to his injuries. A small error would result in the destruction of the rescue force. There were strong justifications for and against rescuing Number One. In their minds, these two courses of action could lead to extremely different oues! Diwu Qing Rou looked out of the window with a calm look on his face. sping his hands behind his back, he appeared surprisingly rxed. Gao Shengs words matched exactly with his inner thoughts. The issue on rescue brought up by the strategists was something which Diwu Qing Rou was still deliberating about. However, aspared to them, Diwu Qing Rou was thinking anotheryer deeper. "Is this yet another trap set up by King of Hell Chu?" "Is King of Hell Chu using Number One as a bait while hanging a hook above my head?" In order to rescue Number One sessfully, he must n every detail with utmost precision. In addition, those in the rescue team must be highly capable individuals. If he were to lose these people, it would be a great loss. "Should I rescue him, or should I not?" For the first time in his life, Diwu Qing Rou felt that he was unable toe to a final decision. Rescuing would incur extremely high risks but not rescuing would be cold-hearted. Diwu Qing Rou knew that even if he chose not to rescue Number One, the three strategists would understand him. At most, they would feel slightly disappointed. However, he could not underestimate this slight disappointment. Such decisions could sway peoples hearts at the most critical moments. Furthermore, would Number One be disappointed if he chose to not save him? If he had to disappoint Number One, the entire spywork in Iron Cloud, which was under Number Ones control, would be undermined! "Rescue! We must rescue him!" Diwu Qing Rou finally came to a conclusion. Even as he announced his decision, his heart was clearly bitter. "If this is all part of King of Hell Chus n, then I have lost one round in this long distance battle..." "...because I cannot avoid acting ording to my opponents n." I will force you to rescue him! You have toe even if you dont wish to! Such situation was the first in Diwu Qing Rous life. He was always a few steps ahead of others, forcing others to go along with him. Even the greatest general on the continent, Tie Long Cheng, was controlled by him for a decade! A battle involving millions of soldiers controlled single-handedly by Diwu Qing Rou himself! If I need you to go there, you have to go! If I want a hundred thousand of your people for sacrifice, fifty thousand would not be eptable. Whatever I want, you must cooperate with me! Even if I am your enemy and even if you hate me to the bones, you can onlyply. Otherwise, it will be the end for you and your nation. I wont threaten you directly. But you have no other choice other than obeying mymands andplying obediently! With one hand, he controlled the people. With the other, he controlled two nations while both were at war. He manipted the situation so well that others had nowhere to turn to but to follow his path regardless of how angry or acrimonious they were! There was never an option to act against his will. It was a great pleasure! Diwu Qing Rou had truly relished in those times! However, he finally had to hand over this pleasure to someone else. "Prime minister!" The three people spoke simultaneously. Although they had all wished for the Prime Minister to take this option, they also knew the colossal risks involved! "Even if we know this is King of Hell Chus trap, we still have to rescue Number One!" Once Diwu Qing Rou had made a decision, nobody could change his mind. He looked at the three and replied, "Not only Number One, if any of you fall into a situation like this, I would do the same too." The three strategists were touched by the choice he made. At the same time, they were also ashamed of their earlier thoughts. "Trap?" The three asked, "You feel that this is King of Hell Chus trap?" "Yes! This is a trap! That exceptional King of Hell Chu is my archenemy!" Diwu Qing Rous eyes shone with excitement, "I have never expected to lose on my first confrontation with him." Upon hearing this, the three mens faces turned pale as a look of uneasiness appeared. To be considered Diwu Qing Rous archenemy was a great honour! To outsmart Diwu Qing Rou was unthinkable! Chapter 133 Supreme Arrogance! "Look at this! This is clearly Number Ones handwriting. King of Hell Chu even sent the note over using our Invisible Falcon!" Diwu Qing Rou said, "If this was someone else, they would have presumed that Number One is safe and nothing is wrong. However, I, Diwu Qing Rou, is the true opponent of King of Hell Chu! King of Hell Chu definitely wouldnt expect me to believe the message on this note!" "Do you really think I will be fooled by a piece of paper with a few fragmented lines of words? If so, I would have been dead countless times." Diwu Qing Rou continued, "Therefore, King of Hell Chu would not think this way. But why did he still go through all the trouble to send the message here? Without a doubt, he is mocking us!" Suddenly, the bitterness in Diwu Qing Rous eyes vanished and was quickly reced with a new vigour. He had finally encountered a worthy rival! "This is a challenge for me! A challenge from King of Hell Chu!" Diwu Qing Rou boasted, "He is very sure that I would ept it! In light of this, he has gained the upper hand." "But Prime Minister, you could just ignore it. Let his n fail!" Han Bu Chu protested. All of a sudden, Gao Sheng no longer looked down on Han Bu Chu with the condescending attitude from before. Instead, he looked at Gao Sheng with new-found admiration. Han Bu Chu was always impulsive. He never questioned issues deep enough. Therefore, Gao Sheng had always looked down on him. Gao Sheng could never fathom why Diwu Qing Rou allowed Han Bu Chu to participate in all these meetings. In Gao Shengs eyes, Han Bu Chu was not good enough to engage in these high-level meetings. If he was Diwu Qing Rou, he would have kicked this man out a long time ago. However, Gao Sheng finally understood then. Amongst the three of them, Han Bu Chu was the most impressive of all! If Han Bu Chu had not spoken in such a tant manner, Gao Sheng would never have noticed it. Han Bu Chu always presented an opposing view. His opposing view would be something that people could easily think of. Each time Diwu Qing Rou justified Han Bu Chus opposing views, it created the impression that the prime minister was truly wise! This was a brilliant tactic! Han Bu Chu had deliberately lowered himself to bolster Diwu Qing Rous legendary reputation. He was definitely no fool! "While I was thinking about how foolish he is, he is also probably mocking my stupidity!" Sure enough, Diwu Qing Rou replied, "I cannot ignore this because it involves my reputation as well as the interests of all of Great Zhaos people, especially for those working in the ministry!" Diwu Qing Rou continued exining astutely, "You should realize that Number One can easily offer numerous useful information to King of Hell Chu about us. If Number One doubts us or bes disappointed in us, what do you think will happen?" The other three broke into a cold sweat upon hearing this. Han Bu Chu shuddered at the terrifying possibility. He bowed down and said deeply, "The prime minister is truly wise! I am ashamed of my narrow-minded view! The prime ministers teaching was extremely enlightening. I feel like I have juste out into the light. Please pardon my ignorance!" "Oh my god! You are so smart! You are so talented!" Gao Sheng echoed Han Bu Chus praises for Diwu Qing Rou in his heart. If this had urred in the past, he would have called Han Bu Chu the "Butt kisser!" However, he finally understood the rationale behind these discussions. Diwu Qing Rou was grooming them and these brainless statements from Han Bu Chu kept the rest on a simr level as Diwu Qing Rou. "Therefore, I cannot ignore King of Hell Chus plot!" Diwu Qing Rou continued, "I must rescue Number One although that would meanplying with King of Hell Chus wishes. I am afraid King of Hell Chu has already set up a trap for our people to walk into. But we have no choice but to walk right into it! This is why King of Hell Chu is so powerful. This is why he could seize the opportunity before anyone realizing it!" "Furthermore, if we dont rescue Number One, King of Hell Chu would definitely exploit on our inaction to spread the word that I, Diwu Qing Rou, am a cold-blooded person who easily abandons his subordinate who had done so much for him. Once this spreads across the world, there would be immense and irreversible consequences on the poption and the officials!" Diwu Qing Rou appeared calm as he spoke. "In that case, we must rescue him! But the question is, how do we do it?" Han Bu Chu, the best wingman stood out and asked. He appeared as though he was deep in thought and raised a question that was already on everyones mind. This person was truly spectacr! Gao Sheng was intrigued! With a simple question, he directed everyones attention to the same issue and concentrated all brainpower on it. This lightened the burden on Diwu Qing Rous shoulders and also gave the impression that Diwu Qing Rou had madeprehensive ns about the problem. Even those who were against Han Bu Chu were unknowingly swayed by him. "Yin King master has already reached Iron Cloud Nation. His main mission is to assassinate King of Hell Chu and subsequently support Number One." Gao Sheng said, "Judging from the current situation, I highly doubt Yin King master would be able to rescue Number One. However, he has a chance to kill King of Hell Chu. I believe we should wait another two more days to hear from Yin King master. In the meantime, regardless of whether the assassination attempt seeds, we will continue to discuss the rescue of Number One." Smiling, Gao Sheng continued, "Haste makes waste. If we were to rush into the problem, not only will we be unable to rescue Number One, we will also sustain a great loss. This will bring more harm than good." Diwu Qing Rou looked at Gao Sheng thoughtfully as he spoke his mind. These considerations were already on Diwu Qing Rous mind for a long time. However, he would never say them himself for he would appear too cold-blooded that way. This is a case of a great general suffering in the hands of the enemy. Hence, it could only be said by his strategists. However, little did he expect young master Gao Sheng to be the first to say these words. He even said it in a youthful and unbridled manner! "This is a possible solution but it raises several concerns!" Diwu Qing Rou replied, "Number One is suffering at the moment. The longer we wait, the more he has to suffer. How can I bear..." "Prime minister, we must not rush into the problem. We understand your concern for Number One but this is the least treacherous approach." The wingman spoke again, acting as if he was trying to convince Diwu Qing Rou against an irrational decision. "Alright then! Send orders for a Command Horse Rider and eight high-level ck Horse Riders to get ready. Once we receive news from Yin King master, they will set off immediately! Do whatever it takes to bring Number One home and kill King of Hell Chu as soon as possible!" Diwu Qing said firmly, "I need two detailed ns to be drafted. If King of Hell Chu dies, what is the course of action? If he doesnt die, what will be our countermeasure?" The threeplied. "Next, add King of Hell Chu to the list of the most dangerous characters in Iron Cloud Nation. ce him at the same level as Tie Bu Tian and Tie Long Cheng. Insert this on the killing list at Golden Horse Riders Department." Diwu Qing Rou continued slowly, "We must not allow his power to grow any further. If he grows, I am afraid he will truly be the King of Hell of Great Zhao..." Diwu Qing Rou seemed calm and rxed. However, in his mind, he thought to himself, "King of Hell Chu, you might be smarter than most people but there are some things that cannot be ovee with intelligence alone. Your trap might hold off a tiger but I am sending two dragons!" "Regardless of how smart you are, your foundation in Iron Cloud Nation is still too weak." The Killing List of the Golden Horse Riders Department? The three strategists were stunned! Everyone in the Golden Horse Riders Departments Killing List was considered a highly dangerous figure to Diwu Qing Rou. Their names were only removed if they were dead. As long as they were alive, their names would remain there! Regardless of his past, anybody who managed to kill someone on the list would instantly be conferred a title in the royal court or appointed a general of the army. These generous rewards were a great incentive for anyone to take on the challenge! Every person in the Golden Horse Riders Department eyed those names with great desire! Tie Bu Tian and Tie Long Chengs names were already included on the list. It was unbelievable that King of Hell Chu, who had only just revealed his talents, was given the "special honour" from Diwu Qing Rou so soon! Of course, Chu Yang had no clue that he had be a target of the Golden Horse Riders Department. Little did he know that the bounty for killing him had increased so quickly, to the extent it could bestow upon any ordinary person sufficient wealth and riches for more than a lifetime. This was an extremely great temptation! Had Chu Yang known about this, he would probably bring his own head to collect the bounty as well. Lately, Chu Yang had been extremely busy. Not long ago Chu Yang had very luckily obtained a rare fortune after collecting his gambling debt! Although there were not many rare medicinal herbs in the royal pce, he still managed to obtain some. They might not be one of the nine great mysterious herbs, but they were certainly still difficult toe by. After the Nine Tribtions Sword had finished absorbing them, the Nine Tribtions Pill had grown to more than half a pill! It was only one-fifth away frompletion. The remaining herbs were drained by Nine Tribtions Sword. It channelled everything into Chu Yangs meridians. Chu Yang was cultivating these herbs at the moment. These herbs were so potent that they were more than sufficient for him to break into the fifth grade Martial Artist. However, the Nine Tribtions Sword had restricted the advancement of his level, keeping him perpetually at the first grade Martial Artist. Furthermore, it also prevented him from cultivating such potent herbal power. Instead, it simply flooded his meridians with the herbs! "You wish to advance your level? Sure! Train harder and keep fighting! Only after you have fully understood your grade one Martial Warrior state can you proceed to the second grade!" Chu Yang was rather annoyed with the restriction imposed on him! If he could break through a few grades at once, he could easily protect himself from any threats. At that rate, anyone who wished to take his life would have to be at least a grade nine Revered Martial Artist or even a King level master! "How can I fight without power? At my current level, my traps can probably ensnare a few cats... How can I overpower the tigers? Such low-level traps will only enrage the tigers even more!" Chu Yang was still cultivating the rewards from the royal pce. Once he was done, he would be the Challenger of the Dark Night. He would fight endlessly and be enlightened... "These are rough times indeed..." Chu Yang sighed deeply to himself but his eyes glimmered! Chapter 134 Dreaming Of Qingwu, Who Needs Fame Or Fortune? Not long ago while in the rare metals vault, the Nine Tribtions Sword had absorbed all the rare metals at Chu Yangs forceful request. From then onwards, the essences remained imbued in the Nine Tribtions Sword. Right then, the essences were released all at once. "These materials are ideal for forging divine weapons. How can they be wasted? Instead of leaving them to rust in the pce, I shall just assimte them." The Nine Tribtions Sword showed no hesitation and absorbed everything in sight, leaving behind only the Star Iron and the Red Cloud Steel. Chu Yang only managed to keep these two for himself. The Star Iron was an indestructible material! Adding just a few ounces of it into any weapon would imbue a power beyond imagination within it. When fighting against enemies using it, the sword would emit an extraordinary radiance whenever it was struck, blinding enemies in the process. Chu Yang was also especially fortunate in possessing the Red Cloud Steel! In fact, Chu Yang did not expect to find such a valuable treasure in Iron Clouds royal vault! It was said that of all the treasures in Iron Cloud, Red Cloud Steel was the most valuable of them. Chu Yang doubted that thebined value of all the other rare treasures could evenpete with that of the Red Cloud Steel! When Chu Yang first saw the red metal, he thought he had mistaken. Even after verifying its identity, he almost reeled in shock. Red Cloud Steel looked exactly like what its name suggested. The entire block waspletely bright red. Its most important property was it being extremely strong while remaining light. It vited allws of nature and was the most mysterious metal of all! A block of Red Cloud Steel asrge as a room would only weigh as much as cotton of the same size. Because of this strange phenomenon, many martial artists craved for it desperately! All weapons had weight. The greater the density, the heavier the weight and the stronger the wielder must be. Furthermore, heavier weapons would also be draining for the body! Red Cloud Steels biggest advantage was that it eluded the strength requirements. Even a three-year-old child was strong enough to wield this weapon and kill enemies! Furthermore, the material was so strong and sharp that there was nothing it could not pass through. However, the Red Cloud Steel used to exist only in myths. Chu Yang had never seen any weapons forged with Red Cloud Steel before! Surprisingly, a block of it asrge as a table rested right within the Iron Cloud pce! Chu Yang was baffled but ted at the same time! Chu Yang could only think of one reason for the presence of such arge block of the strange metal in Iron Cloud Pce. They were unable to cut it! No matter how long it was ced in a furnace or how hard it was pounded by a hammer, this metal could never be scratched! All of the Iron Cloud royals must have been fuming knowing how valuable this treasure was but not being able to use it! This Red Cloud Steel could only be broken by a martial artist who had minimally Emperor level cultivation. They must produce fire with their bodys energy to melt and break off a piece of it. In fact, it would just be a very small piece because even the fire of an Emperor level masters body would not be sufficient to melt the entire block of Red Cloud Steel. Only by repeating this process a hundred times would there be enough Red Cloud Steel to forge a single weapon! Hence, a person must be at Saint level in order to melt the entire block of metalpletely. However, Chu Yang was not worried at all. He was the master of Nine Tribtions Sword. Not only could the Nine Tribtions Sword cut through objects, it could also absorb them... Therefore, for the Nine Tribtions Sword, the strength of the Red Cloud Steel was no different aspared to cotton! Naturally, a precious metal like this was highly pure. After absorbing more than half of the entire block, the Nine Tribtions Sword left behind only a block the size of a human head. King of Hell Chu was so disappointed he almost wanted to kill himself! However, a block the size of a human head was more than enough to make a weapon. Chu Yang had nned to make a personalized saber for Mo Qing Wu. Mo Qing Wu loved sabers and anything red in colour. Chu Yang was well aware of this. In his previous life, Mo Qing Wu would be dressedpletely in red every time they met. Mo Qing Wus favourite outfit, favourite colour and all her favourite things were still fresh in Chu Yangs mind as if he had just seen there the previous day. To forge a weapon that Mo Qing Wu would appreciate was an effortless and extremely easy task for Chu Yang! In less than an hour, he made a small saber that radiated a soft crimson glow with the help of the Nine Tribtions Sword. It was as light as feather andpletely red in colour. Even the sword spirit was drained out by Chu Yang after forging the saber. "You need to add a little more on this side... This spot is not straight enough. This spot over here needs to be sharper. That part needs to be longer. This needs to be smoother. Oh... the curve, the curve! I want a beautiful curve..." Near the end, the sword spirit turned rebellious and disappearedpletely. "Old man, just do it yourself! Ive already helped you so much and you are still unsatisfied? You even yelled at me! I have never encountered so many problems from making a saber! What on earth! This is more annoying than embroidery!" Eventually, Chu Yang had to give in to the sword spirit. He made a final effort by sighing andmenting continuously. The saber was only a fine curve away from perfection! If the sword spirit had a physical body, it would probably jump out and fight this annoying person right away! It was merely a saber but Chu Yang managed to transform it into a piece of art! It was incredible! Even Chu Yang himself could not identify any ws in the saber he made. It was truly a work of perfection and sheer beauty! Chu Yang also added a small amount of Star Iron to the saber. Instead of weighing seventeen to eighteen pounds which weapons of this size usually weighed, it was barely more than half a pound! In addition, the Star Iron was aligned right at the centre of the saber de to form the shape of the Big Dipper constetion. A light swing of the de would make it seem as though the Big Dipper had descended from the sky. After thepletion of the saber, Chu Yang had nned to use the remaining materials to forge weapons for himself since he still had time. However, the sword spirit simply responded in anger, "With the Nine Tribtions Sword in your hand, what other weapons will you need? Are you truly that insensitive?" Chu Yang was helpless as he realized the trouble he brought upon himself. Despite having the Nine Tribtions Sword, Chu Yang still expected the sword spirit to make more weapons for him. Why would the Nine Tribtions Sword be making a rival for itself? This was no different from a man requesting from his wife, "I want a mistress. Can you help me find one?" Chu Yang had made an incredibly silly request! How could he say such things to the Nine Tribtions Sword? Where did his acumen go? Carefully keeping the excess metal in a chest, Chu Yang thought to himself, "I will keep this for the Heavenly Armament Pavilion!" Holding the saber in his hand, Chu Yang felt extremely aplished. He pictured the moment of him giving the saber to Mo Qing Wu. Perhaps, she would give him a hug or even a kiss! If Mo Qing Wu were to return to the Mo n, even with her Three Yin Meridian gone, others would not dare look down on her as long as the saber was in her hands. Chu Yang had madeprehensive ns for Mo Qing Wus future. While thinking about this, Chu Yang suddenly remembered something. He instantly started to pester the sword spirit but it simply ignored him. Eventually, the swords master had to plead softly and politely for a long while before the sword spirit emerged. "What?" "Hey, there is something else I need help with for the saber." "What the hell? Are you mad? Its about your saber again?" The sword spirit vented all its frustration, "This rascal! You are more annoying than a woman!" "Just one more please..." "Not a bit at all!" The sword spirit was adamant as it tantly refused him. "What? Say that again!" Chu Yang began to turn purple in anger. He could not stand this nonsense any longer. He yelled back, "You are the rascal! I wanted to boost your image but yet you refuse the offer? Do you think I dont dare to end my life right now? That way you can be alone for another thousand years!" King of Hell Chu burst into an uncontroble anger, "If you say another word, I assure you blood shall fly. I have been cooperative for the past eighteen years! If you are unhappy, you can wait for another thousand years and face ten thousand years of chaos in the universe yourself!" "You are persistent!" The sword spirit shot back. It did not dare to take the gamble. If this crazy person truly took his own life, the fate of the sword spirit would be utterly distorted. It seemed this scoundrel really had an extremely bad temper. "What do you need help with?" The sword spirit asked reluctantly. It was clearly annoyed. "Why do you sound so unwilling? Fine then! I shall kill myself now so that I will never have to deal with you again!" "Hey! Stop! Please dont do it! Please, no! Master Chu, life is precious, how could you just abandon yours so easily?" "Haha, call me Master Chu again!" "What the hell? Ive had enough of you! If you want to die, just go ahead! Another ten thousand years of wait is nothing!" The sword spirit was triggered again. "Rx, Mr Sword Spirit. Look, I just need you to engrave a few words here! Haha, this is not difficult at all." King of Hell Chu suddenly softened his tone. "Are you kidding? I went through so much to regain a new life and to see Qing Wu. Why will I take my own life over a trivial matter like this? Even if this annoying sword spirit dies, I will continue to live afortable life! Suicide? Its just a gimmick to intimidate him!" While Chu Yang cursed and grumbled in his heart, he forced a friendly smile towards the sword spirit as he pointed to a segment of the saber. "Huh? What do you wish to engrave?" "Over here. Engrave the words With Qing Wu in dreams, who needs fame or fortune!" Chu Yang instructed, "Help me make an old looking scabbard too. Mmmm...just use an ordinary material for it." The sword spirit did its job reluctantly and disappeared swiftly without saying goodbye. As per Chu Yangs request, the sword spirit indeed made a scabbard that looked ancient. It was rusted with cracks and openings all over. No one would ever expect that within this filthy ancient scabbard hid a seemingly surreal saber that could hardly exist in the world! "Mission aplished!" Chu Yang hollered. There was a strong rationale for making this old scabbard! Chu Yang could not afford to let anyone know that he had the ability to forge such heavenly and powerful weapons, even if it was Mo Qing Wus father. If someone were to discover this unique ability, Minister Chu would probably be invited to a prison of some n and be forced to be a cksmith for life. "I found this saber on a lovely day when some mountains copsed nearby..." "Oh! Didnt a mountain at Beyond the Heavens Sect copse recently? Haha!" Chu Yang suddenly thought of a convincing story behind the saber. Of course, the engravings "With Qing Wu in dreams, who needs fame or fortune" were deliberately made. However, Chu Yang would exin it as a coincidence. Perhaps, this implied that the saber was a gift from the heavens for Mo Qing Wu! Having Mo Qing Wus name engraved on the saber hadplex implications. It was most likely specially designed for a female user. Furthermore, with the words "Qing Wu" engraved on it, who in the Mo n would be shameful or daring enough to take it from Mo Qing Wu without fearing public censure? "Well! To protect the saber, you must protect Mo Qing Wu first! If you cant protect her, the Mo n people will lose this saber as well!" This was what Chu Yang hoped the Mo n would understand upon seeing the saber. Chu Yang smiled craftily. Chapter 135 Giving You A Little Gif It was time for dinner. King of Hell Chu finished preparing the food and carried arge tray down the secret passage with the saber hanging on the side of his waist. "Hehe... Mo Qing Wu may still be young but a kiss would still be great! Haha!" King of Hell Chu smiled cheekily. Mo Qing Wu was sitting in the secret chamber feeling extremely bored. It was truly cruel to lock up a little girl at this age in a tiny chamber without any space to run about freely. Although the secret chamber was brightly lit, the light from the torches could never be the same as the brilliant rays of the sun. Moreover, this child loved adventure. Due to his injuries, Mo Cheng Yu had to activate his martial energy every day to recuperate. King level masters were rarely wounded. However, once they were injured, it would be quite severe and would take a long time to recover. To make matters worse, he actually sustained a serious internal injury that ced him on the verge of death. Mo Cheng Yu concentrated hard on his recovery, gathering blood clots in his body and expelling them. This form of treatment was both excruciating and taxing. But the only way to heal his meridianspletely was by expelling all the blood clots in his body. "Yes! Brother Chu Yang is here!" As soon as she saw Chu Yang, Mo Qing Wu jumped right into his embrace. "Hey, rx. I am still holding the food." Suddenly, Chu Yang regretted bringing the food down. If only he hade down with his hands unupied... "I could have held her in my arms and smell her fragrance!" Chu Yang ced the food down carefully. By then, Mo Qing Wu had already regained herposure, "Brother Chu Yang, can you y with me a little longer today? Staying here alone is just so sad and pitiful." "Of course." Chu Yang replied immediately. He felt sorry for her. To put all businesses aside, nothing mattered more in his life than Qing Wu and her suffering. "Is it time for dinner already?" Mo Cheng Yus voice rang out as he wandered over from the adjacent room. Mo Cheng Yu knew Chu Yang was only concerned about Mo Qing Wu. He did not even throw a nce at Mo Cheng Yu, a King level master. Had Mo Cheng Yu beente, he would have to endure another day of hunger for sure. "This rascal does not know how to respect his elders." Suddenly, Mo Cheng Yu felt as if he had been relegated to a worthless leecher. He was so depressed he wanted to kill himself. If Mo Cheng Yu were to visit any n as a guest, being a King level master, who would dare to disrespect him? A sumptuous meal was the minimum requirement. However, this kid had treated him horribly and was totally unconcerned of whether he ate or not. Thews of heaven had ceased to exist here. Ever since King of Hell Chu came, Mo Cheng Yus eating habits had changed dramatically. He had been eating in a rushed manner all the time. As soon as he smelled food, he had to run out or else there would only be scraps left for him. Even then, scraps were already good enough for whenever Chu Yang was in a bad mood, Mo Cheng Yu would have to cultivate with an empty stomach. "This kid is only a little Martial Artist. How dare he scream at me? Wait, Martial Artist?" Mo Cheng Yu could not believe what he saw. Verifying once more, he was shocked to confirm his observation. His hairs stood on ends. This kid was just a Martial Warrior about three days ago and he had already be a Martial Artist? How did he manage to cultivate so quickly? "Since youre here, lets eat together." Chu Yang spoke as if he was offering Mo Cheng Yu a great favour. "Thank you, thank you..." As soon as Mo Cheng Yu uttered these words, he wanted to p his own mouth. "Since when have I be a beggar? How can I be so grateful and humble towards a man like him?" "Where has the dignity of the King level master gone? I am a respectable martial expert. I would rather die than to see myself falling into such a pitiful state..." "Hey, is there wine?" Mo Cheng Yu asked in a dignified manner in an attempt to regain his "King level" prestige. "No!" Chu Yang replied harshly without even looking up. He then said gently to Xiao Wu, "Try this, and that..." "How can I eat without wine?" Mo Cheng Yu asked angrily. "Eat if you can. If you dont, its also fine with me. I am not begging you to eat. If you dont eat, I get to save food." Chu Yang showed not a single bit of respect for this King level master at all. Without looking at Mo Cheng Yu, he reached across the table to take Mo Cheng Yus bowl of rice from him. "Dont...Please dont... Alright, its fine without wine. Cough...Cough... I am injured anyway so I shouldnt be drinking. I am fortunate to meet a considerate person like you." The King level master gave in instantly and grabbed the bowl of rice back desperately with both hands. Although he appeared to be justifying his actions with logical reasons, he sounded more like he was begging King of Hell Chu for the bowl of rice. "Do you still wish to drink wine?" Chu Yang asked casually as he held on to the bowl of rice. King of Hell Chu might be a busy man, but he was certainly relishing at the sight of Mo Cheng Yus helplessness. The two yed a tug-of-war with the bowl of rice and almost broke it apart. "Of course not. I wont drink. This food is delicious enough." Desperate and helpless, Mo Cheng Yu held onto the bowl of rice with all his might. "Little warrior, can you at least spare me some dignity in front of little miss?" "Hahaha..." Mo Qing Wu was busy eating but she could not control herself and suddenly burst intoughter, spitting food everywhere. She held her stomach as she coughed andughed. Chu Yang and Mo Cheng Yu were both stained with food bits. "Brother Chu Yang is truly powerful. Uncle Cheng Yu is well-well-known in the n for his love for wine. He had gotten into many many fights because of wine." Mo Qing Wu said in admiration, "But Brother Chu Yang could still convince him that he doesnt need wine. You are amazing!" Wiping food off his face, Mo Cheng Yu thought bitterly, "To cross a river, I can only depend on the ferryman. I have no choice but to bow my head for now. Wait till I am in a better shape... hehe... Watch how I teach this kid a lesson then." "Its because Uncle Cheng Yu has already grown up. He knows better than to drink and damage his liver." Chu Yang said softly, "Drinking wine isnt good for the body. When you grow up, you should not drink too much wine either." Chu Yang remembered that in the previous life, Mo Qing Wu had a jade bowl which she used to drown her sorrows with. "I wont drink!" Mo Qing Wus eyes grew wide as she dered with conviction, "Wine is hot and bitter. Its not even a nice drink at all. I would rather drink Heavenly Pear juice." "Cough...cough..." Chu Yang choked upon hearing this. "Heavenly Pear juice? This is a rare and valuable fruit for energy recovery. Even if I go around searching for days, I probably wont be able to find any! Yet she wishes to drink this every day!" "We can have a Heavenly Pear tree at home." Mo Qing Wus words caused Chu Yangs head to hurt even more. Sitting by the side, Mo Cheng Yuughed heartily as he heard this. He felt his anger being vented as he watched Chu Yang trapped in embarrassment. After he finished eating, Mo Cheng Yu got up quickly to resume his recuperation. "Wait, I have something for you." Chu Yang wanted someone to be the witness while he was giving Mo Qing Wu the saber. That person must be someone knowledgeable and Mo Cheng Yu was ideal! If the witness was someone who did not recognize the potency of the saber, they might allow Mo Qing Wu to y games with the saber. That would be disastrous. "What is it?" Mo Cheng Yu turned around. "I wish to give Xiao Wu a gift, and I need you to be my witness." Chu Yang looked at him and said slowly. "Give her a gift?" Mo Cheng Yu wanted to ask what sort of gift would require a witness. However, when he saw Chu Yangs ceremonious look, he knew this gift was something special. "If it is an ordinary gift, King of Hell Chu would have tossed me aside to entertain little miss for sure." "This gift seems to be important. That must be why he needs me to be a witness. I should report this to our n leader." Being a King level master, Mo Cheng Yu was not a fool! He understood the situation almost instantly. He walked back and sat down again at his original position, a gesture that showed his respect for Chu Yang. "Brother Chu Yang, whats it?" Mo Qing Wu stretched her neck as she peered closely at Chu Yangs body. "I love birthdays the most because I receive plenty of presents on my birthday." Chu Yangughed and cleared the table. He then took the Qing Wu Dream Saber from the side of his waist and ced it down. "This saber is so ugly." Mo Qing Wu grimaced. She did not like the appearance of the decrepit scabbard at all. However, Mo Cheng Yu was none the wiser. As soon as he saw the rusty scabbard, he immediately recognized this as an antique. Overwhelmed with curiosity, he asked, "This is...?" "I dont know either. I found this by ident when a mountain at Beyond the Heavens Sect copsed." Chu Yang said in a low voice, "It seems like a magnificent saber." "What? A magnificent saber?" Mo Cheng Yu asked in shock. Based on Chu Yangs personality, such a description was umon. Grabbing the sabers handle, Chu Yang slowly drew it out of the scabbard. All of a sudden, a dreamy red light inundated the entire secret chamber. The saber in Chu Yangs hand sparkled with an apparent consciousness that proimed its heavenly nature. Only by squinting into the radiance could one make out the actual shape of the saber. The curve of the saber was unbelievably smooth. Its measurements were perfect from all angles. Even a master craftsman would not be able to find any faults on it. It was a saber for women! It was the ideal saber for any heroine in the Jiang Hu. The saber was so beautiful that it could hardly be described in words! Anyone would have their breath taken away upon seeing the saber for the first time! Mo Cheng Yu gasped. When he saw Chu Yangs strange ceremonious look, he knew the gift must be extraordinary. Little did he expect to see such an amazing treasure! "Wow... What a beautiful saber!" Mo Qing Wu squealed and pped her little hands excitedly. She looked endearingly at the saber and was instantly mesmerized by it. "Let me show you how to peel a steel apple with it!" Chu Yang smiled and looked at Mo Qing Wu. The next moment, he took out a steel ball and slowly peeled it using the saber. "No! Dont chip the saber! Aaah!" Mo Cheng Yu shouted frantically as his eyes and mouth widened in anxiety. He then watched in awe as thin slices of gleaming steel fell off the steel ball... "It really cuts steel like a knife peeling an apple!" This saber was not only beautiful. It was also a priceless treasure capable of slicing through steel as if it was a piece of cake! Chapter 136 Who Has The Advantage? In a few short moments, Chu Yang had sessfully created a shiny steel apple which had the exact same dimensions and features that a normal apple would have. He then ced it on a table with a loud "bang". "Brother Chu, this saber is really far too precious!" Mo Cheng Yu found himself unable to ept such a priceless saber on Mo Qing Wus behalf. Little miss was at a tender age of nine and a half; yet, Chu Yang was giving her such a valuable gift... As a member of Mo Qing Wus household, he felt this gift was too wasteful. "Theres more to this saber..." Chu Yang smiled mysteriously as he handed Mo Cheng Yu the sword hilt. Mo Cheng Yu reached shakily for the saber. Although he was a King level master, he had never seen heavenly weapons like this before. The manner that he reached out and handled the saber was with the very respectful... Holding the saber in his hand, Mo Cheng Yu felt as though he was in a dream. It took him some time to register what was strange: This saber... Why does it seem to barely weigh anything? He carefully felt the weight of the saber in his hand and roughly determined that it weighed no more than a pound! Mo Cheng Yu looked at the saber in astonishment. He hesitated for a brief moment before he asked, "This... could this be... could this be made from Red Cloud Steel?" The moment those words left his mouth, Mo Cheng Yu began to hyperventte in awe. He stared at the red glow which swirled around the de of the saber and almost fainted from shock. "Yes, not just Red Cloud Steel, but also Star Iron as well." Chu Yang emphasized, "Senior Mo, you do understand why I am giving Xiao Wu this saber, right?" "You shouldnt, you shouldnt... This is far too valuable." Mo Cheng Yu jumped up and muttered. While he told Chu Yang that he should not give this saber as a gift, he tightly held onto the saber refusing to let it go. Priceless? This was not just priceless! This is the number one saber of all ages! Mo Cheng Yu was no longer able to control himself. Oh god, is it really possible for such a saber to exist in this world? "This is my gift to Xiao Wu!" Chu Yang frowned and repeated once more, "Senior Mo, you should understand my intentions in giving this saber to Xiao Wu." Mo Cheng Yu shivered. He regained some part of his rational thinking which had been clouded in excitement and replied, "You mean...?" "I do not want Xiao Wu to suffer any hardship when she returns home!" Chu Yang looked directly at Mo Cheng Yu. "This saber is fate. The two words in Xiao Wus name are engraved on it! I hope that this will continue to remain by her side and will never be given or used by anyone else!" "Rest assured. As long as Mo Cheng Yu is still alive, this saber will be with little miss. It will never fall into the hands of anyone else!" Mo Cheng Yu stood firmly and said with deep sincerity. "Even the people from the Mo n!" Chu Yang quietly added. "Is little misss name on here?" Mo Cheng Yu recalled Chu Yangs words and carefully looked at the saber. He saw a line written elegantly which appeared like a flying dragon and a dancing phoenix: Dreaming of a gentle dance, who requires earthly fame and fortune. Mo Cheng Yu pondered, "Is this really heavens will?" Given the toughness of Red Cloud Steel and Star Iron, Mo Cheng Yu never suspected that the inscriptions had been engraved by Chu Yang. Even Chu Yang at his best could not even dream of leaving a scratch on such a saber! "Give me... give me..." Mo Qing Wu reached her little hands up and demanded eagerly. "Here you go!" Chu Yang rudely yanked the saber from Mo Cheng Yus hands and handed it to Mo Qing Wu. "Hey... hey... be careful not to cut your hand!" Mo Cheng Yu yelled anxiously. With a sharp saber like that, a moment of carelessness... and it could cut your hand right off! "How can a descendant of a martial family cut her hand with a saber???" Chu Yang looked at Mo Cheng Yu contemptuously. "Ack..." How could Mo Cheng Yu not know this?! Mo Qing Wu was already nine; even if she was three, she would not even identally cut herself with the saber. However, he was in shock and wasnt thinking straight! I was finally able to see Red Cloud Steel with my very own eyes! Mo Cheng Yu rubbed his face until it was red, but he still remained in a daze as he asked himself, "Am I dreaming?" "Its a very good saber! Hehehe..." Mo Qing Wus clear voice rang out, "So pretty! I love it!!!" "You like it?" Chu Yang asked gently. "I like it a lot! Hehe!" Mo Qing Wu smiled sweetly, and her face was radiant as she yed with the saber. "Then..." Chu Yang pointed to his cheek... "Smack..." Without any hesitation, Mo Qing Wu rewarded Chu Yang with a lovely kiss. "This side too..." Chu Yang turned his face. "Smack..." "Here, too." "Smack..." "Here, too." "Smack..." Mo Qing Wu was so pleased with Chu Yang that she continually kissed his face almost covering it with saliva "Haha..." King of Hell Chuughed like a silly flirt. "..." Mo Cheng Yus countenance turned gray. I have never met such a person like this. Although liking a cute little girl is a normal thing but such behavior is a little too strange... to use such a method just to make a kid happy! If this saber appeared in Upper Three Heavens, it would result in a great battle! What is even stranger is that this King of Hell Chu punk is giving it to a nine year old girl whom he had met only a few days ago! Moreover, he seems so satisfied with a few kisses as if he just made a huge killing... Strange things happen every year, but it seems that there are a little more of them this year! King level Master Mo sighed... In term of spoiling little miss, Chu Yangs standard wasparable to that of her biological parents! Thinking about it a little, Mo Cheng Yu suddenly said, "Its a good thing that you are not little misss biological father... Otherwise..." he was about to add, "... Otherwise, little miss would surely be an unruly little devil..." "Me being her biological father???" When Chu Yang heard this, dark clouds gathered... Motherf*, telling her to call me uncle was already bad enough. Now you dare to think about me being her father!!! "You... youre saying such silly damming words!" Minister Chu growled; he waspletely put up, "Such damned words!" In a brief moment, Mo Cheng Yu was turned into Chu Yang earlier, his entire face covered in saliva! The only difference was that Chu Yang had thoroughly enjoyed the kisses from Mo Qing Wu. Whereas Mo Cheng Yu was thoroughly being cursed by Chu Yang and sprayed with his saliva as he shouted at him... This King level master felt wronged. What did I say? All I did was to say what I thought at that moment, did you really need to act in such an unruly manner? He opened his mouth to speak but before he was able to say anything, Chu Yang fiercely yelled, "Shut your mouth!" At that very moment, Mo Cheng Yu wanted to cough out blood. "I am telling you; this saber is my gift to Qing Wu. Its not for Mo n! Do you understand?" Chu Yangs eyes widened as he shouted, "And no one could take it away from her. Even if Mo Tian Ji wanted to take it from her, I will castrate him, too! Understand?" "Once Xiao Wu returns to the n, if she suffers any grievances, I will bathe in the Mo ns blood! Got it?" "As for this saber, you just tell that damned father of Xiao Wu every word I said! Understand?" Chu Yang was extremely enraged and he let everything out spraying a waterfall of saliva onto Mo Cheng Yus face. At this point, even his eyelids had been coated in saliva. Chu Yangs rage seemed topletely suppress Mo Cheng Yu and all he was able to do was to repeatedly nod his head... "Good! I am going now!" Chu Yang disappeared out of sight. Are you kidding? Thats a real King level master. It was great that I was able to take advantage of his shocked state to yell at him, but I am not going to wait around for him to recover from his state of shock... Even with his serious injuries, I wont be able to handle him... A while after Chu Yang left the secret chamber, Mo Cheng Yu emerged from his stunned state. He groaned and noticed that his eyelids were entirely covered in slimy saliva... At that moment, he realized how powerful Minister Chus saliva was... He wiped his face as the anger rose inside him. He wanted to jump up, chase down Chu Yang and make sure that he paid for what he did... "Uncle Cheng Yu..." Mo Qing Wu sheepishly shouted, "Please dont go. I am afraid of being alone. Please tell me a fairy tale..." Mo Cheng Yu stopped and turned to look at Mo Qing Wu. He cried pitifully, "Oh my great grandmother... The both of you are toying with me..." ... Of course, at that point, Chu Yang was not foolish enough to remain around. He quickly left thepound and in pursuit of his great martial challenges... Who would want to give such a precious saber to you people? In the future, Qing Wu would be married to me and the saber will belong to the Chu family! Chu Yang was delighted as he thought about how he had be even closer to little Loli... It gave Chu Yang great hope for the future! So much hope that he already began to dream about the wedding! In the afternoon, he went to Bu Tian Pavilion and found that Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong had gone out on their missions. Wu Qian Qian was wearing his ck robe and hideous mask and giving out orders in Bu Tian Pavilion. There was nothing for him to be concerned about... The new recruits were training together. Chu Yangs directive was: Train to death! How could an individual desire wealth and privilege without hardship? How could such an easy thing in the world exist? Tragic moans and howls came from the training grounds every single day... There were even talks of a grade three Martial Master who was more than forty years of age being reduced to tears from all of the training. His tears and snot were mixed together pitifully! The moment Minister Chu saw the state of such weaklings, he coldly ordered, "Double the training!" However, there was one piece of news which bothered Chu Yang greatly, "Those Hei Mo people have not left Iron Cloud Citadel. Every day, they would go out in the early morning ande backte in the night all in search of Mo Cheng Yu and Mo Qing Wu... As for Mo Tian Jis people, his searches remained unable to find any trace of them. Other than this, Chu Yang had also recently increased forces around the prison. The manpower increased with each day. Tie Bu Tian even sent an addition of ten Revered Martial Artists and twelve Martial Great Masters as extra precaution... Chu Yang did not know if Diwu Qing Rou would fall into his trap. However, his worry was that Diwu Qing Rou would send people knowing that it was a trap... Therefore, Chu Yang decided to build as many traps as possible and changed his strategies, methods,youts for all of his traps every single day... As time went by, things became more chaotic. Even the martial masters were troubled as they said to one another, "This King of Hell Chu is mobilizing such arge force! Does he think that his opponent is some Saint or Supreme level master? He seems to be making such a big fuss over nothing!" However, King of Hell Chu ignored all of theirints and continued to do things in his own way... Chapter 137 Du Xings Invitation Chu Yang continued to go around challenging and bothering others. His actions and put the entire Iron Cloud Citadel in a perpetual state of chaos. If anyone were to pay close attention to the situation, they would have noticed that the Dark Night Challengers opponents were gradually rising in rank. He continued to challenge third-grade martial artists, fourth-grade etc... However, if one observed even closer, they would have noticed that he challenged the best ones in each category... How had the Dark Night Challenger manage to attain such urate information? In the beginning, he challenged those who had been at the third grade for half a year. He then proceeded to challenge those who had been at the third grade for two years and after that, those who had been stuck at the grade for three years. How precise... anyone who was intelligent enough to deduce this would sigh in submission. However, what they did not know was that Chu Yang was actually from Bu Tian Pavilion. If he did not have every single detail of these peoples backgrounds, that would have been considered strange instead. At this time, Chu Yang was puzzled. Gu Du Xing had mentioned that he went out in search of people and somehow he managed to disappearpletely. There were times that Chu Yang thought: Did you go all the way to the Upper Three Heavens? If not, why havent I heard even the slightest bit of news from you? However, Chu Yang did not know that young master Gu Du Xing had one strict principle: Quality over quantity. He only wanted to choose the best. ... Sunny Mountain. Sword aura filled the air. Gu Du Xing slowly pulled out the ck Dragon Sword. The de was smooth as water and shone brightly in the sun. The sword reflected the rays of the sun as if showing his burning passion. Fanatic, but alert! His sword was cold as ice. His eyes radiated with blood-thirsty fanaticism. The fanaticism was directed at his sword, not his opponent. "I shall ask once more, are you going to follow me?" With his head down, Gu Du Xing stared at his sword intently as he asked gently. His hair flew in the wind; while his words were gentle they were very decisive. "Will you actually kill me if I refuse to follow you?" Opposite Gu Di Xing was a young man dressed in blue who looked at him suspiciously. "Gu Du Xing, this isnt like you at all! What surprises me the most is that you are trying to recruit me for someone else and not for your own team. Are you still sane? Have you thrown away our many years of friendship?" "Its because were friends that I am giving you this opportunity!" Gu Du Xing coldly said, "Ji Mo, you and I are friends yet, we have never said this outright. This is me showing you my sincerity with my actions. If you choose to refuse, let it be known that it is your intention to be my enemy." "To refuse means to be foes..." The young man smiled, "Gu Du Xing, our spars were famous throughout Cang Lang. Have you forgotten all about it? Now you even turned against me because of someone else whom you have met for just a couple of days? Moreover, you are trying to ask me to submit to him without any clear reason!" He shook his head, "I really dont understand; have you gone crazy?" "Ji Mo, stop spouting nonsense. Both of us were famous and we fought one another without either one being able to emerge victorious." Gu Du Xing said, "I am aware that his fact still bothers you. At the Ji n, you have no position. Moreover, as long as your eldest brother is there, you will never be able to rise to the top. However, the opportunity to do so is being presented to you right at this very moment!" "You want me to be a subordinate of someone in Lower Three Heavens and take orders from someone else?" Ji Mo sneered at Gu Du Xing, "Gu Du, are you dreaming?" "Lets fight to find out if I am dreaming or not!" Gu Du Xing said cold, "I met him for only a few days, but I have already surpassed you!" "If you are able to convince me of this, I will go with you willingly." Ji Mo sneered, "Regardless of whether or not I win or lose, I will not be a subordinate of anyone; However, I am capable of providing support." "You have be weak!" Gu Du Xings aura rose suddenly. His gaze was sharp and was directed entirely at Ji Mo. "You are thinking about the possibility of failure! You werent like this before. The very fact that failure crossed your mind is evidence that you are no longer certain you are capable of defeating me! In even thinking about losing, you have already lost! You are no longer worthy of being my opponent! You might as well just go with me!" "Motherf*!" Ji Mo roared in anger, "You presume to know my thoughts?" "Bong... bong..." Gu Du Xing flicked his finger at the tip of his sword. The ck Dragon Sword emitted a dense dark fog as the de shed forward like a flying dragon. At that point, he remained silent and aimed directly forward. His arm followed the sword and his strike shot forward, forming a ck cyclone. Ji Mos pupils shrunk; all of Gu Du Xings movements to seemed to have merged with the sword and filled with emotion. Anyone watching would have clearly been able to see the sword and each part of the body move! However, every action seemed independent of the other yet, it was clearly a single sword move! However, before the sword shed, its aura overwhelmed the atmosphere. Moreover, even before Gu Du Xing reached him, the ice cold sword aura already shot out towards him. Ji Mo was shocked. "ng..." he pulled his sword from its sheath and grounded his teeth, "So what if you have advanced? Try this..." However, before he finished his sentence, Gu Du Xing appeared right in front of him. An icy sword aura enveloped Ji Mo. Ji Mo could barely breathe under the intense and powerful pressure. He felt like a tiny boat in the midst of arge storm, about to capsize at any time. Ji Mo used every inch of strength in his body to resist the pressure and strikes of the de. Block a move, counter the move... He was focusing so hard that he was unable to speak and was unable to even roar out aloud. Ji Mo and Gu Du Xing were famous throughout the Middle Three Heavens. Both of them were emerging talents from two of the great ns but neither of them in the position to inherit the top spot in the n. Moreover, every time that they fought, neither of them would admit defeat and the fight would always end up in a draw. However, this fight was different. Gu Du Xing made Ji Mo feel more helpless than he had ever been. "Do you have an answer?" Gu Du Xing continued on the offense as he stabbed forward more than a hundred times in a blink of an eye. The feeling of dominance over ones opponent was extremely satisfying. Gu Du Xing gradually began to rx as he continued to overwhelm Ji Mo. "..." Ji Mo gritted his teeth as he swung his sword in a crazed manner. "Do you have an answer?" Gu Du Xings sword movements became even faster, "Do you have an answer..." "..." Ji Mos entire body was covered in sweat and felt as though he could no longer hold on. He wanted to open his mouth to speak but the pressure was so great hecked the strength to do so. He screamed within: Motherf*, if you want a reply, you have to let me speak first. If I dont even have the time or strength to open my mouth, how would I be able to answer you? Moreover, if I did, my energy would dissipate and I would end up more than a dozen holes in my body! In fact, he had actually wanted to agree. Previously, he and Gu Du Xing were always evenly matched. However, after a brief period of not seeing one another, it seemed that Gu Du Xings martial arts had progressed to the next level. If this speed of advancement was indeed due to the help of this other person, he would agree to follow him! After all, who wouldnt want to be powerful quickly! The feeling of being unbeatable is fantastic! If one had to be a subordinate of another for a few years in order to be capable of reaching the pinnacle of martial arts, anyone who declined such an offer would be the most foolish person in the world! If you be someones disciple, would you not work for your master? Ji Mo was unaware of what had happened today. Gu Du Xing had apparently used some method in order to find him. However, before he got over his surprise of meeting an old friend, Gu Du Xing went straight the point and told him why he came. "I joined an organization; we currently need more manpower and I want to nominate you." Ji Mo was dumbfounded. "Do you want toe?" "If you dont want toe, I will fight until you agree toe." Gu Du Xing was not very good at recruiting others. In just a few lines, he had turned others against him already. However, the person being recruited was Ji Mo and before he even got a chance to get angry, Gu Du Xing already started his outburst. After that, he used action to talk! There was no one other than Gu Du Xing who would try to recruit someone in such a manner. Gu Du Xing was enraged: "I only want whats good for you! However, you dont even appreciate it! Most people dont even have the qualification to receive my invitation!" Ji Mo felt extremely angry. I have yet to say anything. Moreover, I havent even had the opportunity to ask for your organizations name, what its goal is or who its leader is! I dont even understand anything yet and you choose to use force to pressure me into a decision! Ji Mo was an arrogant person. How could he be convinced in a situation like this! As he faced Gu Du Xing, he grew more and more angry. Even if you are inviting me to go to heaven, I would still want to beat the arrogance out of you before I make a decision. Furthermore, Gu Du Xing emphasized that he chose to invite him because he believed that he was worthy! Which made Ji Mo even more agitated. However, the moment they started fighting, he immediately regretted it. Motherf*, the two of us are not even on the same level anymore. How can I fight? Gu Du Xings aura was overwhelming. Moreover, although his martial power was slightly stronger, and his sword skill had increased leaps and bounds. Ji Mo was stupefied. He had been able to counter Gu Du Xings movements before, but now he waspletely at his mercy. Gu Du Xings movements had overpowered Ji Mo. This made Ji Mo felt as if his whole world was spinning. Motherf*, did Gu Du Xing have some sort of magical transformation? In one short month and he seemspletely different... I was equally matched with him, but now I have to painfully resist every move. I feelpletely helpless in this fight... "Bam... bam... bam..." Gu Du Xing was in full momentum when he yelled out; his sword moves had changed entirely. Ji Mo was caught by surprise and suffered thirty to forty sword smacks as he cried out in pain. "Stop!" He flew out. Ji Mo was hung in midair and continued yelling. He had no other choice because Gu Du Xing was right behind him like a shadow. However, Gu Du Xing continued to abuse Ji Mo. A great man knows when to ept a loss. Chapter 138 I Wont Be The Only One Scammed! Gu Du Xing paused, "What?" "Are all of your advancements a result of his teachings? Is he the reason for this vast improvement in your movements?" Ji Mo asked breathlessly. "Of course!" Gu Du Xing said proudly. "I have decided. I will join!" Ji Mo took a quick breath before he said, "Damn! In order to beat you, I will join! What do I have to do? Be his subordinate for a few years or what?" A glimmer of satisfaction appeared in Gu Du Xings eyes. "What is this organization called? It probably isnt small right?" Ji Mo squatted on the ground as he panted, trying to catch his breath. His eyes shed with excitement, "What is this leaders name? Is he some sort of expert from the Upper Three Heavens?" Now that Ji Mo had consciously made the decision to join the organization, his curiosity grew. In Ji Mos mind, anyone who was capable of improving the Gu Du Xings cultivation speed and also his fighting techniques and style must be a renowned or outstanding figure. Perhaps even invincible! An organization founded by such an individual would no doubt be thergest and the most powerful. If there had been someone like that in Middle Three Heavens, they wouldve probably had a n or a sect and likely not have the time to create an organization. Hence, Ji Mo concluded that this individual had to be some sort of senior with a lot of free time from the Upper Three Heavens with the intention of just having some fun... Ji Mo was very curious... "This organization is known as the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. We also have many heavenly weapons there! Each one of them is capable of cutting even gold and jade. Those weapons are legendary! Even my ck Dragon cannotpare to the level of the weapons there!" Gu Du Xing said in a cool voice. "Huh? Are you serious? Wait... Are you saying that I will have a chance to get my hands on one of those legendary weapons?" Ji Mos eyes widened with glee and were filled with expectations. He had often dreamt of traversing the world and through Jian Hu was an invincible weapon, bing the source of everyones envy. He especially looked forward to the admiration of those people who were currently of the same level as him in the Middle Three Heavens... Ji Mo was filled with joy as he imagined the expressions on their faces... "Yes, you will definitely have a chance to!" Gu Du Xing thought and said, "However, given yourzy character and temper, I supposed the chances are a little slim." "How would you know if I amzy?" Ji Mo protested in defense, "I am always dedicated and constantly training!" Gu Du Xing rolled his eyes. "Hey... Elder Martial Brother Gu! Seeing that we will be in the same organization, why are you still keeping secrets from me?" Ji Mo asked anxiously, "Tell me, which expert is your leader? Is he an Emperor level or perhaps Monarch level?" As Ji Mo asked each question one after the other, Gu Du Xing shook his head in response each time. "Oh god! Is he a Saint level Martial user?" Ji Mos voice trembled. His eyes shined with excitement like a ravenous wolf looking at its prey. The surprise and anticipation filled his entire body with glee as his hands shook with excitement. He knew Gu Du Xings character very well. Other than the Gu n, no one else stood a chance of winning his loyalty! Perhaps an Emperor level would have some hope. However, as long as they were under Emperor level, even Revered or King Level, it wouldnt even be worth mentioning. If the leader isnt at the Emperor level, he must at least be Monarch level. Or Saint level? Oh mother, your son just got lucky! Even as a subordinate, being able to work for a Saint level master and being able to learn martial arts under him seems like a huge privilege... Ji Mo was so happy, he almost fainted. "He is also not a Saint level master!" Gu Du Xing said curtly. "Great master Gu, Grandfather Gu... Please tell me!" Ji Mo stood up and quickly gave Gu Du Xing a shoulder massage. He smiled with ttery, "Elder Martial Brother Gu... Tell me..." His whiny voice made Gu Du Xing shiver in embarrassment for him. "Punk! Youre toying with me!" Gu Du Xing said in an angry tone. He then shook his head with enjoyment as he said, "That side, press it a little harder... Put more strength into it... Go a little lower, harder... up a little more... on the left..." After some time, Ji Mo asked breathlessly, "Master... will you tell me now?" "Yes!" Gu Du Xings face suddenly became serious. Ji Mo stared at Gu Du Xings mouth, in eager anticipation as he expected to hear something really shocking. "He is not an Emperor level... Or a Monarch level and definitely not Saint level..." Gu Du Xing said slowly. "Oh... Old master, stop being so mysterious..." Ji Mo became so anxious that his forehead was filled with perspiration as he frantically rubbed his hands together. "Please tell me... Even if he is a Supreme level martial user, I will be able to handle the shock!" "Uh... he is currently a... seventh grade Martial Warrior." His voice was uncertain, "Not too far from it though, he should have achieved that by now." Gu Du Xing said seriously. "Exactly as I expected! Hahaha... HUH?!" Ji Mo thought that he was mentally prepared but clearly he wasnt. He almost chocked immediately after from the shock. "What did you say?" "You heard right! The boss is a Martial Warrior!" Gu Du Xing said frankly. Ji Mos ears had not deceived him. Upon confirmation that what he heard was urate, his jaw dropped to the ground. He thenughed hysterically and said, "Elder Martial Brother Gu, Grandfather Gu! How are you able to joke about something like this..." "It is the truth; I am not joking." Gu Du Xing said seriously, "What I said is true!" Ji Mo plopped to the ground and howled painfully, "Gu Du Xing! Just kill me!" Suddenly, he jumped up, and grounded his teeth, "Gu Du Xing, you can... You are really something! Not bad, not bad! I have finally discovered how talented you are!" Ji Mo nodded forcefully, "Not bad! Really not bad! You ran all the way from the Middle Three Heavens and became a subordinate of a Martial Warrior from the Lower Three Heavens... You are truly unbelievable! If rumors about this were to spread, you will no doubt be the subject of worship of women of all ages in the Middle Three Heavens!" "Less gibberish, and walk faster!" Gu Du Xing said coldly. "I changed my mind!" Ji Mo squatted and shook his head like a rattle drum, "I am not going!" "You arent going?" Gu Du Xing eyes narrowed, looking dangerously; clearly ready to take action. "Even if you beat me to death; I am still not going!" Ji Mo said severely. "Bam... bam... bam... bam..." "Aaaahh... You can beat me to death; I wont go..." "Pow... pow..." "Aa... a... a..." "Bop... bop... bop..." "Aaah..." "Are you going?" "No!" "Bop... pow... bam..." "A... a... a... Stop hitting... Hoo hoo..." "Are you going?!" "Ill go!" Gu Du Xing finally stopped and panted. He yelled, "Pathetic! You are really pathetic! If I didnt beat you up you would still have that pathetic attitude!" "Hoo hoo..." Ji Moy sadly on the grass, "Pathetic? Let me beat you up and see." "Didnt you say you wouldnt go even if I beat you to death? Youre still not dead yet..." "Youre right. Beat me to death and I wont go! However, if Im still alive, Ill go!" Ji Mo moaned, but he thought in anger to himself: If I didnt get beaten like this, I would never go! A man should keep his word... But the truth is really too difficult to ept... However, I could say it and not keep my word! "Stand up! Do you think you look very pretty lying on the ground like that? Lets go quickly; I still have to find another person!" Gu Du Xing impatiently kicked him. Ji Mo howled in pain and jumped to his feet, "Youre still looking for someone else?" "Yes, Ill recruit the Coyote as well!" Gu Du Xing slowly walked ahead. "Coyote? Luo Ke Di?" Ji Mo could not help but be excited, "Right! That guy had driven his eldest brother crazy long enough. I support your decision, Gu Du!" He thought to himself: If I am going to be taken, at least I wont be the only one. I will take others to die along with me... I will definitely help Gu Du drag that guy in... At least, in the future, if I wanted to rebel, I will have an ally. As Ji Mo thought about this, he became extremely happy, as he followed Gu Du Xing closely behind... ... Two days had passed in a blink of an eye. Within these two days, Chu Yang constantly sent people to watch the movements of the visitors from the Hei Mo n every day. What concerned him most was that these bastards were still not leaving! Moreover, the whereabouts of some of them were unknown. Previously, there were fourteen people, but now there were only seven! Not only did they not leave, but their actions in Iron Cloud Citadel became more intensive. They scurried about the busy streets from morning to night... This made Chu Yang very annoyed! As long as they did not leave, Mo Qing Wu could only hide in the secret chamber. How could hiding in such a ce befortable? Chu Yang thought for a very long time and decided to pay them a visit. People burn incense to lead ghosts; I will now burn incense to send them on their way. Letting them stay here is not a good idea... Minister Chu sent people to prepare gifts and found some others to carry them. He then casually paid a visit to thergest inn in Iron Cloud Citadel, Cloud Gate Inn! He went as if he was some young master on vacation. Even the people carrying the gifts from Iron Blood Hall of Bu Tian Pavilion did not know that this person was their leader, the fearsome King of Hell Chu! ... Yin Wufa, a King level master of Golden Horse Riders Department, had never felt so alive in his entire life. The three of them had finally arrived at Iron Cloudst night. Their people were exhausted and horses were out of breath. The first thing they did was find their way to this inn. They had purposely chosen it because of its strategic location which was close to Bu Tian Pavilion, which was just a little off on the other side of the street. Before they had time to prepare anything, Yin Wufa gave orders to gather all of Golden Horse Riders Departments people. Unfortunately, they were unable to gather any of them. All of the secret contacts houses were empty and not a single person was found. Yin Wufa was filled with rage and sent the two people to look for hidden signals. The result was eight out of ten hidden signals were changed, or nonexistent... It was not until midnight that they managed to contact one person, but this person was extremely frightened. When he came face to face with the King level master in person, Sun Zhang Fa, a Martial Masters face was covered with tears and snot all over his face... "Sir, we were not shirking in our duties, but this King of Hell Chu is really too vicious!" "I had a total of six underlings. All of them were separated into three different teams and each team was unaware of the other teams. I had been more than careful... A day ago, when Liu Xiao San and Deng Xiao Wu disappeared together, we did not find out until that afternoon. They had the task of contacting Official Wu. However, somehow, he is sent to jail for robbing and killing. Every stop they made was investigated, and all the false business fronts were closed..." "Late that afternoon, Li Shun and Zhang Nang were able to go out to gather information and watch the shop. The result was that they were captured the moment they opened the shop. It turned out that Official Wang whom they were bribing had his home searched and revealed everything about them..." Chapter 139 King Of Hell Chus Origins! Sun Zhang Fas face was sad and mournful, "I was about to notify the others about this when I saw Li Hei Zi and Peng Hui Huis terrified faces as they ran to find me. They notified me that Liu Xiao San, Deng Xiao Wu, and Zhang Nangs heads were being hung at the citadels wall in public disy. However, they didnt see Li Shuns head. Immediately after, there was news that all of Li Shuns subordinates were taken away from top to bottom! Sir... more than forty people perished because of just one mistake!" Sun Zhang Fas entire body trembled in fear, "This morning, Li Hei Zi also vanished. Peng Hui Hui went around for about half a day before emerging. When he did, he discovered that Li Hei Zi had died in the woods. Peng Hui Hui immediately returned and notified me. However, a short whileter, I was surrounded by people from Bu Tian Pavilion. It was lucky that I managed to escape through using a secret passageway. But Im afraid, Peng Hui Hui wasnt so fortunate..." "In other words, all of your people, who totaled to be more than ny are dead? Moreover, you are the only one left?" Initially, Yin Wu Fa was enraged. However, the more he listened, the more somber he became. Bu Tian Pavilion was moving extremely fast! The moment they found a clue, they would immediately make a move to act on it which usually resulted in someone being eliminated. Sun Zhang Famanded almost a hundred people. It was considered as a ratherrge external spy organization for the Golden Horse Riders Department. Moreover, they acted very carefully. Up till now, all three branches only had a single contact. This was the safest method. Everything was as it should have been until two days ago... Yin Wu Fa had already thought about it the moment Sun Zhang Fa started to mention everything that had happened! In just two days, they had managed to sweep up everyone! "I am the only left...!" Sun Zhang Fa said in a dejected voice, "Since I have established myself here, there was only a onemunication. I am not even sure if there were any other divisions here. All I knew was that during this time of bloodshed, other than seizing the properties of officials, they executed close to four hundred people. By my estimates, four hundred was the number of people that we had wanted to develop here in Iron Cloud Citadel..." Sun Zhang Fa shuddered in fear, "ording to my calctions, four hundred people... amounts to about five divisions; all of which have been annihted! Sir... I... I walked by the execution grounds every day to count heads... The number increases significantly with each passing day...!" Sun Zhang Fa was an experienced and capable individual. His estimate was almost in line with that of the truth. Moreover, because of this, he didnt dare to even show himself or reply to their signals. He entire disguised himself such that he ran into a wall just to alter the appearance of his face entirely... Yin Wu Fa was extremely somber at this point. The more severe the situation seemed, the moreposed he was! He had all of the information on the different contacts at Iron Cloud and remembered them by heart with great rity. In Iron Cloud Citadel, there were three Silver Horse Riders and five Iron Horse Riders! Silver Horse Riders could not be mobilized and as such there were only Iron Horse Riders left. Among the five Iron Horse Riders, one of them was the leader, while the other four Iron Horse Riders each had two spy forces under them. When Golden Horse Riders Department was founded, Diwu Qing Rou intentionally used this method. Both spy forces were also separated and each side was unaware of the other. Not only did the four Iron Horse Riders not know each other, each of them were responsible for their own divisions. Sun Zhang Fa was subordinate to one of those people and a leader of one of two spy forces! He was also the first person that Yin Wu Fa had found since entering Iron Cloud Citadel. If there were eight spy forces in total, then ording to Sun Zhang Fas analysis, at least five had been wiped out! There were still three left! That King of Hell Chu moved really fast! There was a soft knock from outside. Yin Wu Fa grunted softly and the door cracked open. A person in ck squeezed through, and asked, "May I ask... which one is the senior?" Yin Wu Fa quietly looked at the man in ck for a brief moment and before he moved his hand and tapped the jade amulet on the table. Five gemsbined together forming a meticulously carved amulet with the word "Three" in the middle. "Ah, it is the Third King level master who hase all the way here; please forgive myte weing!" The person in ck was surprised and immediately knelt down. "Stand up and tell me about your situation!" The man in ck was brought in by two Revered level masters. The two Revered level masters left in search of other Iron Horse Riders. It is fine if you refuse to tell too! Yin Wu Fas face became crooked. Two of the spy forces under the Iron Horse Rider had been reduced by more than half. However, there were still many of those remaining who had turned themselves in. Overall, there were less than ten people who could still be used... "Very good... very good! You have done well!" Yin Wu Fa ground his teeth, his right hand rxing on the table as he slowly pressed down. He silently made a hole the size of his palm on the table. That Iron Horse Rider stood at the side, afraid to even breathe. The entire atmosphere was heavy. Not long after, two more Iron Horse Riders arrived. Immediately after, the leader arrived as well. No one else arrived after that. A little whileter, the two Revered level masters hurriedly returned with grave expressions, "Sir, thest Iron Horse Rider... had been caught! The entire spywork under him has been decimated...!" "Good! Great for King of Hell Chu! He really is ruthless! Yin Wu Fas anger turned into a smile. Beforeing here, all the higher ups of Golden Horse Riders Department had anticipated that their spywork in Iron Cloud Citadel would inevitably suffer a major blow, but none of them had expected such an upheaval! More than half of their spywork has been directly destroyed! "Who is in charge of contacting Official Tang?" Yin Wu Fa asked. "Official Tang did not let us initiate contact. Moreover, his current whereabouts are unclear... We have been searching everywhere, but have yet to find anything!" The leader of the Iron Horse Riders said respectfully. "Oh? It seems that the odds are against Official Tang...!" Yin Wu Fa took a deep breath and said, "Find all of the documents you have collected on King of Hell Chu and bring them to me!" The four of them looked at one another and smiled wryly, "Sir, we are aware that you havee to deal with King of Hell Chu... But this is extremely confusing... cough, cough..." The leader of the Iron Horse Riders looked extremely gloomy. "Whats the matter?" "This King of Hell Chu... cough, cough... there are many documents about him...!" The four immediately took out thick stacks of documents and ced them on the table, perfectly covering the hole which had been made earlier by Yin Wu Fa. "So much information...?" Yin Wu Fa looked the meter-tall pile of documents. His countenance was usually gloomy and rarely excited, but now, his eyes rolled in annoyance. "Is there really this much?" Yin Wu Fa asked in disbelief. "Yes...! Sir, we still feel that there is not enough...!" The four faces looked ashamed. "Not enough...?" Yin Wu Fa silently looked at the pile of documents that probably contained more than one hundred thousand words... and this and it is still... still not enough? Is the King of Hell Chu some sort of creature who has lived for over thousands of years? How and why is there so much information on him? "You may sit; I will look at the documents for a bit!" Yin Wu Fa was filled with anger but had no reason to let it out, thus kept it within himself. The four individuals sat down in submission. Sun Zhang Fa also wanted to sit down, but the moment his rear touched the seat, he heard Yin Wu Fa snap his finger. A Revered Martial Artist immediately advanced and grabbed him. Everything suddenly turned dark before of his eyes. He wasnt even aware of what had just happened. "Crack", his neck was broken. That Revered Martial Artist looked as if he hadpleted a menial task as he carried out the corpse with ease. The four Iron Horse Riders felt their heads buzz and immediately after, they began to rx. Lower ranking spies would usually never had a chance to see their faces. Therefore, because Sun Zhang Fa had seen all four of them at once, even if Yin Wu Fa had not dealt with him immediately, he would not have let him live either way. No matter how loyal and dedicated one was, it would still be no match for the loyalty and dedication to oneself... "Bam!" Yin Wu Fa mmed the table and turned toward them. He looked as if he wanted to eat them up, "This is all the information you collected on King of Hell Chu?" Cold sweat poured out from their foreheads. "Damn! This is a huge mess and shouldnt even be considered as information!" Yin Wu Fa rarely got angry, but this time, he could no longer control himself. The documents on King of Hell Chu were all over the ce and not informative at all! "King of Hell Chu! Unknown face; normally wears a fierce mask and a ck cloak. There are rumors that Chu Yang is sixteen years and eight months old. It is said that he came from Beyond the Heavens Sect and is the disciple of the master of Purple Bamboo Garden, Meng Chao Ran. However, he was expelled from the sect for identally killing his elder martial brother over a girl. He went to Iron Cloud..." This was a small section in the pile of documents. "King of Hell Chu! Unknown face; normally wears a fierce mask and a ck cloak. There are rumors that Chu Yang is twenty-two years old. It is said that he is a student of the great Hong He Schr C Qi Cheng Xin; well-learned, talented, and resourceful. Not a type of person to use force. Appointed by Tie Bu Tian to be the minister of Bu Tian Pavilion..." Another section. "King of Hell Chu! Unknown face; normally wears a fierce mask and a ck cloak. There are rumors that Chu Yang is twenty-one years old. It is said that he is a disciple of a reclusive Emperor level expert. Even though he is still young, his cultivation is already Martial Great Master. ording to the words of his fellow disciples, he is a ferocious character who likes to eat peoples hearts...!" Another section. "King of Hell Chu! Unknown face; normally wears a fierce mask and a ck cloak. There are rumors that Chu Yang is neen years old. He is the godson of the number one general in the continent, Tie Long Cheng. Since his youth, he has been well versed in literature and martial arts. Tie Long Cheng hid him for more than a decade before he finally took over Bu Tian Pavilion. He is Prince Tie Bu Tians left arm..." Yet another section. "King of Hell Chu! Unknown face; normally wears a fierce mask and a ck cloak. There are rumors that Chu Yang is a descendant of the Chu n from Middle Three Heavens. Went out to train and became Minister of Bu Tian Pavilion..." There were many different things each set of information conflicting with another. If all of this information gathered on him was urate, this King of Hell Chu had over twenty origins! Moreover, each document had witnesses and some sort of evidence... With so much conflicting information, how could the King level master not go nuts? How could there be so many Kings of Hell Chu? Which one was the real one? In other words, which one of the documents in this entire pile was urate? After all, there was only one King of Hell Chu! "This is all the information on King of Hell Chu that you people found?" Yin Wu Fa pounded the thick stack of documents on the table and said with an icy voice. All four people were soaked in sweat. Their legs shook as they unanimously nodded. It seemed that they really wanted to say something but didnt dare to. The dead Iron Horse Rider had actually collected the most articte information on King of Hell Chu. While half the information that he had collected was already sent here, there was still much more... Chapter 140 Extracting Information! Those seemingly useless measures that Chu Yang had put in ce were now proving to be extremely useful. Not only did all the rumors and misinformation ced Iron Cloud in a daze, it also made the King level master of Golden Horse Riders Department extremely confused... Yin Wu Fa was so angry that he was about to explode! He looked fiercely at the four people who sat in front of him and took deep breaths in order to calm the killing aura which was rising up within him. He was concerned that he would be unable to restrain himself and end up turning these four people into mush! You call this information? Are you guys joking with me? "Do all of you really believe that these documents refer to the same one person?" Yin Wu Fa tried his hardest to hold back his temper and spoke in as gentle a voice as he could. At this point, the four of them were soaked in perspiration and too afraid to sit. They stood up with their heads looking at their feet in fear. The appeared as though they were convicted criminals all lined up in a row ready to receive their punishment. "Do you feel that I am stupid enough that you could just pass me a bunch of documents filled with conflicting facts and call it intelligence?" Yin Wu Fas voice grew as cold as wind which blew from hell. "Martial Warrior, a disciple of Beyond the Heavens Sect; frail Hong He Schr; Martial Great Master, a disciple of Emperor level expert; godson of famed general; young master of Chu n..."Yin Wu Fa tightened his fist, "Do you really think that King of Hell Chu is all of these things?" The four of these people dropped their heads even lower after they hear this! "Lift your heads!" Yin Wu Fa roared. The four of them instinctively looked up and all of a sudden, a shadow shed before their eyes. "Blop blop blop blop..." These sounds rang out consecutively within a few moments. Yin Wu Fa appeared back in his seat and the four of them had faces which were red and swollen. They all let out a terrifying scream as they swallowed down blood and a few of their teeth which had dislodged from the blows. In an instant, each of them had been smacked at least ten times! "Sir... This King of Hell Chu is truly mysterious." The leader of the Iron Horse Riders mustered up some courage and said softly, "There are very few people in Bu Tian Pavilion that know his appearance. These documents... these documents..." He stammered, "These documents... were carefully screened by us..." "Shut up!" Yin Wu Fa was furious. The whole room immediately became silent. "All of these documents make absolutely no sense! Especially this Beyond the Heavens Sect one..." Yin Wu Fa suddenly disyed his superior wisdom, "What sort of person is King of Hell Chu? Resourceful, cruel, cunning, unscrupulous, and meticulous. How could a person like that fight over a woman, and kill his eldest martial brother?" Yin Wu Fa shouted in anger, "Are all of you pigs?! You even believe this sort of garbage? Moreover, you even put this right at the top of the pile? Do you think I am as stupid as you are?" Yin Wu Fa grabbed the document which described King of Hell Chu as someone who was from Beyond the Heavens Sect and ripped it to shreds! The pieces were then rolled into a ball and "bop." He mmed on the forehead of the leader of the Iron Horse Riders. It bounced back and hit another Iron Horse Riders forehead. The other two also received this ball before it rolled and fell to the floor. On the foreheads of these four individuals were four tall bumps which made them seem almost like unicorns. Yin Wu Fa pulled back his energy. Such control was truly terrifying! "Wise master! Your vision is far and wise, we are no match for you..." The four simultaneously bowed, thinking: That Beyond the Heavens sect document was the only first hand ount; it was also the very first document about King of Hell Chu. It was actually the most reliable, that was why we ced it right at the top. Its unbelievable that it was the first one to be rejected. This is... "Get out!" Yin Wu Fa was enraged, "After I get back, I must find out who ced you here in Iron Cloud! People like you are filled with stupidity andck even the most basic ofmon sense, yet you were sent here? Such stupidity is sufficient to cloud the sun and the moon! Why hasnt your stupidity gotten you killed yet? Bah!" The mouths of the two Revered Martial Artists next to him twitched and appeared to have wanted to tell him something: Sir, their immediate superior is Command Horse Rider Zhou Wen Gang. And Offical Zhou is your dedicated subordinate... If you investigate this, you will actually find out that they are under you... The four naturally thought the same; their mouths twitched, but in such a situation, who would dare to speak? "What do you want to say?" Yin Wu Fa was livid, "Who is your immediate superior? What division does he belong to? Speak!" "Golden Horse Riders Department, third pavilions Command Horse Rider, second division, ninth group..." The leader of the Iron Horse Riders fearfully let out the whole lot at once. "Golden Horse Riders Department, third pavilions Command Horse Rider, second division, ninth group..." Yin Wu Fa angrily said, "When I get back, I will definitely... Huh!?" Half way through, he suddenly realized: Golden Horse Riders Department was divided into four pavilions with four leaders. I am in charge of the third pavilion. These are my subordinates.... "Get out! Out now!" While Yin Wu Fa was no longer young and had undergone years of training which had also thickened his skin, his ego was hurt. His face started to heat up and all of the trouble and shame turned into rage. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" He kicked those bastards right out of the room. He then went back to his seat and started to sulk. After a period of time, he punched the table and grounded his teeth, "Zhou Wen Gang, I am going to skin you!" "Sir... what should we do?" One of the Revered Martial Artists cautiously asked. These two were Yin Wu Fas hardworking subordinates. Although they were not high level experts, they had been by Yin Wu Fas side for many years. Therefore because of their close rtionship, they were able to talk more freely with Yin Wu Fa. Moreover, they were all part of the third pavilion and were essentially part of the same household... "I do not believe that King of Hell Chu is really that mysterious! Is there no one in Bu Tian Pavilion who knows what their Minister looks like?" Yin Wu Fa immediately calmed down, "Tomorrow, I will go out, catch people myself and questioning. After that, we will finally be able to find out where this King of Hell Chu is from!" "Yes!" "Lets rest a little!" Yin Wu Fa was looking solemn when he suddenlyughed, "I cant believe that after all this investigating, it alles back to me... This is hrious!" The two Revered Martial Artists smiled and said, "Sir, you have been concentrating on your cultivation. All of these little things have always been delegated to your subordinates. Such ws are to be expected. After all, other leaders also do not oversee every single thing that happens under their jurisdiction. Moreover, our Golden Horse Riders Department has been increasing in number every day. If you were to know what every single one of your subordinates were doing, I am afraid you would not have time to do anything else in this lifetime. You dont need to be bothered by it, sir." "Haha, thats right! When I was only an assassin leader, I used to only have five or six people under me. However, now I have a few thousand... I really am too busy for this." Yin Wu Faughed mockingly at himself and said, "You two should go and rest! You must be exhausted from the long, arduous journey." The two simultaneously bowed and left the room. One uneventful night. The very next day, Yin Wu Fa left the inn early and stared intensely at the big entrance of Bu Tian Pavilion in the distance. He thought to himself: The moment a masked persones out, I shall make my move without a moment of hesitation. I dont care if it is the wrong person, its better to get the wrong one than let the right one go. Little did he know that he would wait all morning but to no avail. While the entrance of Bu Tian Pavilion was bustling with activity and many people entered and left, none of them wore a mask. Moreover, all of these peopleing out looked extremely disciplined. Close by were two barracks which were responsible for guarding the Bu Tian Pavilion. Yin Wu Fa could not look at that distant ce without feeling helpless, like a mouse trying to drag a turtle. Although he was a King level master, he could only do so much. Even though he was powerful, it was difficult for him to single-handedly deal with an entire army. Moreover, it was clear that if he were to make a move, they would call out for backup immediately. Within moments, thousands would have surrounded him! Thus, even if he was a King level master, if he fell into their snares, he would die! Yin Wu Fa looked at Bu Tian Pavilion indecisively. From the looks of it, he could sense trouble. He thought about going back to the inn and making his move at night. However, before leaving for Bu Tian Pavilion, he had been boasting with his two subordinates. It would be "too shameful to sheathe ones saber." How could he face them without any results? Moreover, those two were currently busy investigating theyout of Bu Tian Pavilion in preparation for the assassination of King of Hell Chu... At that moment, Yin Wu Fa was filled with conflicting feelings before his eyes suddenly brightened. From within the great entrance of Bu Tian Pavilion, two people walked out. One was empty-handed and the other was holding a gift box. They walked hurriedly in his direction and seemed to be headed out of the citadel... Further in front was a young master in ck. He had sword brows and bright eyes; thin and tall, his appearance seemed to show that he came from a somewhat privileged background. While he looked young, he was definitely some big official... Yes, a person like that must hold some important position in Bu Tian Pavilion. I should capture him... wouldnt everything then be solved? Yin Wu Fas eyes shined! This was really a great windfall... Chu Yang had brought a subordinate with him from Iron Blood Hall. They were preparing to visit the people of Hei Mo n. While on his way there, Chu Yang was busy contemting about many different things. Moreover, the impression he had left on that King level master Hei Mo leader was not too bad... Now that he was paying them a visit, he wondered if there would be any side benefits. Apart from the fact that they hurt Mo Qing Wu, he would definitely make them pay. But for now, it would not be too bad to gain some sort of benefit from them. With these intentions, Chu Yang had his own ns. How to deal with them, what to do... Chu Yang already knew. Haha, I only need to do this... Then I could do this... haha... With his wishful thinking, Chu Yang could no longer wait and started to walk a little faster. However, what he was unaware of was that there was a King level master eyeing on him, waiting for the chance to capture him and extract information about the King of Hell Chu... Moreover, what Yin Wu Fa did not expect was that this youth who looked like a frail schr was the target that made him travel thousands of mile to Iron Cloud Citadel, the King of Hell Chu. All Yin Wu Fa had to do was to kill him and his mission would have beenpleted! On the contrary, he was extremely ted. Although he did not know the youth walking towards him was the King of Hell Chu and that he was about to kidnap him in order to extract information about himself. However, he had decided that after he was done with him, he would kill him in order to keep his mouth shut... Closer, and closer... Chapter 141 Captured Carefully, Yin Wu Fa concealed his power. Even though he was certain that this youth would not be able to discover him, an assassin was always cautious. He had always prepared everything wlessly before making any move. For an expert like Yin Wu Fa, this fork in the road was the best location to make his move. He was sure that he would be unnoticed amidst the hustle and bustle of people walking! In a sh, Yin Wu Fas body arrived at the fork. He stood on the side of the road and awaited his prey. At the very moment that he came out, Chu Yang had a slight feeling that something was not right. It felt as if someone was watching him quietly, but his intuition was weak. Besides, more people were watching Bu Tian Pavilion with each passing day. Hence, Chu Yang paid no attention to it. "Ah... Young master, where are we headed to?" The subordinate, Sha Pei, followed behind him in discontent. I am a member of Iron Blood Hall. I will receive a beating if the King of Hell catches just one w! I just cant believe that I have be this stupid young masters servant... This is really hurting my pride! "Dont talk so much and just follow behind me closely." Chu Yang responded nonchntly. He was feeling uneasy at the present moment, but he was unsure as to why. As he got closer to the fork, his internal rm began to ring out louder. He was trying hard to figure out the anomaly before the servant opened his mouth and interrupted Chu Yangs thought process. The servant carrying the gift box got even more annoyed and the distance between them had be half a yard. Motherf*****, who do you think you are?! As he watched the punk walk past a corner, this great servant sighed. He had no choice but to follow. Nothing else mattered for this was a task assigned to him by the minister and he could not neglect it in any way. To his horror, when he came around from his daze, his mouth gaped in shock. Motherf*****! Where did he go? Streams of people passed in front of his very eyes. However, Chu Yang was nowhere to be seen. He was baffled. What was he to do now? Where did that pale face punk go to? The servant carrying the gift stared nkly at the fork as the world in front of him began spinning. Motherf*****! That guy has disappeared. How am I going to address King of Hell Chu? As he thought about the misery awaiting him upon his return, his soul felt as if it almost left his body. After standing in shock for a while, he jumped into the crowd, asking, "Have you seen a very handsome young master dressed in ck?" Right after Chu Yang walked past the corner, his view had be dark. An intense sense of danger was aroused and his whole body felt as if it was paralyzed. A hand grabbed his shoulder and a powerful force spread throughout his bones. Within just moments, his entire body was unable to move. He felt extremely hopeless. Oh no! I have been captured! In an instant, Chu Yang felt that he was flying upwards, held under someones armpits. "Swoosh." The two were in mid-air. By the time they hadnded, they were about ten yards away from the fork. So quick and precise! My opponent must be a King level master! Its no wonder that I did not notice him! This person is probably from Diwu Qing Rous Golden Horse Riders Department! Chu Yang closed his eyes calmly andughed in bitterness internally. Forget about wandering the world and revering fate; I have fallen into the hands of the enemy! Is there any hope left? It seems that I shall die even before my grand nes to fruition. What Chu Yang felt most curious about was, "Who sold me out? I have maintained a pretentious mysterious fa?ade for such a long time and it has been working so well. How did I get caught so easily?" After a short while, theynded in an abandoned house. Plop! Chu Yang was tossed onto the ground and his whole body could rx. Although he was unable to activate his energy, he was at least able to talk and move. "Why is this happening? Why didnt he kill me?" Chu Yang thought as he became immensely confused. He knew that Golden Horse Riders Department probably hated him to the bones. If they had caught him, they were bound to chop him up into minced meat. In fact... They probably would not even have bothered to catch him and just chopped him up at the very spot that he stood... However, judging from the current situation, they seem to want to ask me about something. What could be so important? Just as he was still thinking, a thin face appeared in front of his very eyes. He had sickening brows and a pair of narrow eyes. He had an evil stare. This mans face was truly hideous; it was like that of a dead corpse. The aura of the opponent allowed Chu Yang to decipher one thing, that he was a top master! At the very least, he was stronger than Tang Xin Sheng from the other day. Furthermore, his killing aura was dense and sharp as his body was constantly emitting a cold dark air. This must be a top-level assassin! Perhaps even a King level assassin! Chu Yang felt a chill in his body. The moment his opponent had revealed himself, Chu Yang had guessed that this person was one of the four King level masters of Golden Horse Riders Department that Diwu Qing Rou had sent to deal with him. Moreover, it appeared that he was good at killing without being noticed! I have been too careless! I should not have just went ces like that... "Punk, listen well! When I ask you a question, you will give me just one answer! If you cooperate with me, you will not have to endure much pain. Am I understood?" Yin Wu Fa looked at the young man in front of him and showed a cruel smile. He is still young and yet his cultivation is already Martial Artist. It seems that his family background and his qualifications are both pretty decent. However, how can a Martial Artist escape my moves? This is as easy as flipping my hand over! "Oh?" Chu Yang was surprised for a moment. Ask me a question, give you one answer? This... You already got hold of me, why do you need to ask me questions? Chu Yang felt extremely excited. Could it be that this bastard does not know who I am? With that thought, Chu Yang put himself in a heap at once and stuttered in fear, "Senior... you... you... what do you... want to... ask...? I I I... I... I... will... tell... tell you everything that I know..." "Stop stuttering!" Yin Wu Fa yelled furiously. "Look at your useless appearance! Let me ask you, what is yourst name?" "My... myst name...st name is Cao..." Chu Yang was instantly thrilled. He trembled as he answered, "I am called Cao... Cao Ni..." [1] "I did not ask you for your full name!" Yin Wu Fa shouted angrily, "Let me ask you, is Minister Chu Yang currently at Bu Tian Pavilion?" "The minister?" Chu Yangs heart rxed as he answered, "The minister is not there. May I inquire why you are looking for the minister...?" "To kill him!" Yin Wu Fa snorted and shouted coldly, "If you dont cooperate, I will kill you right now! Am I understood?" "Understood!" Chu Yang nodded his head repeatedly. "Give me all the details about this King of Hell Chu." Yin Wu Fa scowled, "If you dare to leave out any little detail, haha, take a look." Yin Wu Fas hand gripped on a stone with great force. Instantly, the stone crumbled into powder, falling through the cracks of his fingers. "Is your head tougher than this stone?" "No... No..." "Then tell me!" Yin Wu Fas voice had a hint of pleasure. He was secretly praising himself for finding such a good candidate. This pale-faced punk was definitely not someone who could keep a secret. Just a little scare and he had almost soiled his pants! "King of Hell Chu... King of Hell Chu... Ahhh... King of Hell Chu is not a good person at all!" His eyes disyed a look of hatred as he continued, "He is really not human! He is too difficult, too cruel... too inhumane!" "Huh?" "Anyway, King of Hell Chu is the minister and he is extremely powerful No one in Bu Tian Pavilion will argue with this fact. But the way that he treats his subordinates... Ahhh... It is really a punishment to be his subordinate!" Chu Yang spoke with so much hatred that it seemed as if he could no longer weep. Yin Wu Fa snorted and turned sideways as he nced at him. He thought to himself, "Only with a bloody tactic like that, can one create a powerful army! How could a pale-faced punk like you understand this?" Yin Wu Fa then patiently continued, "Tell me about the key points!" "Yes, yes! King of Hell Chu usually puts on a mask and a loose ck cape. We have no idea what his figure looks like. He is always mysterious..." Chu Yang looked up secretly to see Yin Wu Fas facial expression, "Once, I entered his room to deliver some documents. At the very same moment, Minister Chu was taking off his mask and straightening himself out..." "Huh? Youre saying that youve seen King of Hell Chus face in person?" Yin Wu Fa was in utter excitement. His spirit rose up. "Yes, sir! King of Hell Chus face was haggard while his eyes were full of spirit. There was also an aura of dark energy from within his eyes, making anyone who looks into them tremble with fear." Chu Yang rolled his eyes, pretending to try his best to remember. He had just described the Hei Mo King level master. "Ah..." Yin Wu Fa rubbed his chin. He concentrated on trying to picture this image. After a few short moments, a cruel, powerful, watchful and fierce figure appeared in his head. Yes! This appearance matches perfectly with the title King of Hell Chu. "How old is he?" "Well, this is how it works. Minister Chu continuously instructs us to spread false rumors that he is 20, 19, or 18 years old to confuse the enemies. However, I was extremely surprised that day, because..." Chu Yang hesitated for a moment. "Why?" Yin Wu Fa asked impatiently. "It was truly unbelievable. From the looks of it, King of Hell Chus real age should be at least 30." Chu Yang said in contemtion, "It would not be too far-fetched to im that he is 40 years old..." "Thats more reasonable!" Yin Wu Fa felt that he had just discovered a big secret, making his eyes light up. He thought, "Even if you killed me, I wouldnt believe that a 17 to 18 years old kid has such achievements... How can there be talents like Tie Bu Tian? As for Tie Bu Tian, he was nurtured using the resources of an entire nation... Can anyone else even have such an extensive family background?" [1] Cao Ni means F*** You. Chapter 142 Escape! "Also, Minister Chus face is always stone cold, as if the entire world owes him something!" Chu Yang said and Yin Wu Fa nodded in agreement. "He appears to be frowning constantly, hence the three vertical wrinkles between his brows." Chu Yang was meticulously describing the appearance of the Hei Mo King level master. At this point, Yin Wu Fa was fully agreeing with his words. It would be strange if he did not frown constantly when having to lead Bu Tian Pavilion against Golden Horse Riders Department, which was essentially two uneven powers. Even I am not under such great pressure, and yet I still frown pretty often. Subconsciously, Yin Wu Fa lifted his hand and touched his temple. "He is not very tall. However, his slender figure gives the impression that he is very tall!" Chu Yang continued describing. "Ah. When does he usuallye around? When is he usually at Bu Tian Pavilion?" Yin Wu Fa interrupted Chu Yang. His description was sufficient for him to recognize King of Hell Chu if he ever chanced upon him. Presently, he needed to figure out King of Hell Chus working and resting habits. "Minister Chu is very elusive; we have no clue when he will be there or not." For once, Chu Yang was answering truthfully. His words were most certainly urate! "That sounds about right." Yin Wu Fa thought to himself. Only a fool woulde every day without guaranteed safety. "What is King of Hell Chus cultivation level?" "I have no clue about this as well!" Chu Yang thought for a moment and continued, "But... Minister Chus body constantly emits a cold energy. It seems that Minister Chu knows martial arts and his level cant be too low. He must be a high level master!" Suddenly, Chu Yang appeared furious, "Many people have told me that Minister Chu does not know any form of martial arts and that he is just a frail schr. Sir, each time I hear this, all I want to do is to smack their mouths!" I want to smack their mouths as well. How could a weak schr without any martial arts lead Bu Tian Pavilion to fight against Diwu Qing Rou? A low martial arts level simply would not do! Motherf*****! Have they read too many novels? They actually think that King of Hell Chu is another Diwu Qing Rou? They should know very well that there is only one such person like Diwu Qing Rou in the entire continent once every ten thousand years. "There is, however, one thing that I am certain of. Minister Chu is rarely at Bu Tian Pavilion." Chu Yang continued to make up facts about himself while telling the sword spirit to control his heart rate and blood flow, so as to ensure that this terrifying guy in front of him would not notice that something was amiss. This sword spirit was useful in any ce, at any time. Concurrently, he was letting the sword spirit figure out how to recover his martial power while he was buying time. When facing a master of such caliber, a little martial power could barely do anything. Nheless, he needed to recover his martial power to help increase his chances of escaping sessfully... "If thats the case, where is he usually?" Yin Wu Fa scorned. These facts had made the difficulty level of finding King of Hell Chu increase tremendously. He had not expected King of Hell Chu to be this mysterious. "Other than a few confidants, not many people know where Minister Chu usually goes." Chu Yang pretended to be trying his best to think real hard. "Is there anything else that you know? Tell me everything!" Yin Wu Fa felt that this punk no longer had any value to him and had unknowingly emitted a wave of killing aura. "I seem to recall one time, Hall Leader Cheng Zi Ang mentioned an inn... inn... What is it?!" Chu Yang again pretended to try his best to remember, "Please dont kill me. I will definitely remember!" "Hurry up!" Yin Wu Fa was bing satisfied. An inn? Motherf*****! King of Hell Chu really knows how to choose his locations. Inns are ces where snakes and dragons mix; peoplee and go all the time. If King of Hell Chu changes his locations so frequently, his whereabouts would indeed be extremely mysterious. Yes. I am too clever! "I remember... something-gate..." Chu Yang frowned as his forehead was drenched in sweat. The sword spirit had sessfully broken through thest hurdle and Chu Yangs martial energy had fully recovered! "What gate?" Yin Wu Fa shouted impatiently. "Gate... gate..." Chu Yang took a deep breath and it appeared that he was thinking very hard. With the efforts of the sword spirit, that King level masters energy blockade had finally been broken through. "I remember now!" Chu Yang shouted triumphantly. "What gate? Tell me!" Yin Wu Fa was ecstatic and moved forward. "Your mothers crotch!" Chu Yang yelled loudly and jumped up. He had concentrated all of his martial energy on his left hand and brought Nine Tribtions Sword point to his left index finger. He hit this man with all his might! What had just happened was absolutely unexpected. Yin Wu Fa would never have imagined that a young punk who was answering his questions had been recovering his martial energy all this while. He had everything in the palm of his hand and this punk should not be able to escape even if he had wings. However, it had turned into a massive disaster out of nowhere! How could this little martial artist break through this King level masters energy blockade? What monstrosity was this? However, Yin Wu Fa had no time to ponder over these questions! Chu Yangs attack was within inches from his face. He had intended to kill on his first move! Yin Wu Fa could feel a strong wave of energy heading towards him, whistling like the wind! At the same time, he could sense that an extreme danger wasing from Chu Yangs right arm. My opponent is clearly unarmed. Even if he uses his martial energy, I would still be left uninjured if I just stood here. Why do I sense extreme danger? Although he could not figure all these out, Yin Wu Fa still instinctively evaded the attacks from Chu Yang. Subsequently, he fell backward. His back was curved like a bridge as his head nearly came into contact with the floor. Chu Yangs attack was really too fast and the distance between them was too close. To top that off, Yin Wu Fa was caughtpletely off-guard, thus avoidance was near impossible! Yin Wu Fa had no choice but to face the attacks! Nheless, he had to put in his utmost effort to distance himself from Chu Yang as much as possible as he was afraid of getting injured by that strange weapon! This was a killers instinct! Yin Wu Fa never ceased to trust his own senses! This instinct would save his life at this crucial moment! Bam! Chu Yangs left hand hit Yin Wu Fas dantian with full force. Nine Tribtions Sword point quickly pierced Yin Wu Fas chest! Fresh blood squirted out of his chest! When Chu Yangs left hand had palmed him, his dantian had reacted strongly by pushing back. Chu Yang used his two legs to push and rode on the momentum of this reaction to jump high up in the air. His legs pushed against the wall once more and his whole body flew as quickly as an arrow. Chu Yang had no hopes that his sneak attack could kill a King level master. All he needed to do was to create a short hindrance! After his two legs had pushed against the wall in full force, the roof tile shattered to pieces and debris was falling towards Yin Wu Fa. At this juncture, Chu Yang was already back on his feet, running with great haste. Yin Wu Fa roared loudly as his whole body stood straight up! Just as he was about to give chase, he suddenly felt a sharp paining from his dantian, causing him to take a step back. Although he was filled with so much fury, the only thing he could do at that moment was to take a step back! Chu Yangs left hand had hit his dantian with great precision! Chu Yang should not have been able to cause any injury using his martial power. Nheless, this palm which was full of energy had prevented him from activating his internal energy for a brief moment! Just a brief moment! Indeed, what Chu Yang needed was this brief moment. This was precisely why he had attacked the dantian instead of the head. Chu Yang knew that attacking his head would have been essentially useless! The difference in grades between the two of them was simply too great, probably some 40 to 50 grades. He could achieve such an effect only by attacking the mans dantian! His dantian recovered in an instant as he took a step back. Yin Wu Fa looked up at the sky and yelled out with mad rage. Without bothering to stay concealed, he shot into the air furiously and flew in Chu Yangs direction like a dark cloud. I must catch up to that punk. Damn! Yin Wu Fa shut his eyes and recklessly passed through the pieces of tile and dust that wereing his way. Tiles fell on him and shattered into pieces, shooting outwards from his body! Yin Wu Fa was so angry that he was going insane! A tiny ant dared to injure me! I can be patient, but I simply cannot take this insult! A tingling pain could be felt from his chest, where the bleeding had not stopped. He managed to slow down the bleeding using his internal force. Yin Wu Fas heart was filled with extreme hatred and anger. Yet, at the same time, he was feeling extraordinarily petrified! This time, his opponent had almost seeded in taking his life! The wound was so deep that he could feel pain in his sternum! His blow had directly passed through his muscle and injured his ribs! If I had not reacted that quickly, I would probably be finished by now! If a King level master were to die by the sneak attack of a Martial Artist, that would be the greatest joke under the heavens! I would probably end up in recorded history! This has never happened in all of history. I am a sixth grade King level master and yet I had almost be aughingstock of history! As he thought about this, Yin Wu Fa felt so ashamed that he wanted to bury himself alive. However, at the same time, he found the whole situation very perplexing. Even if the strongest person in the military uses all his might to stab me with a great saber, there would only be a white mark. What did this guy use to injure me? There was clearly no weapon in his hands... If I dont kill this guy, I, Yin Wu Fa, am not human! Yin Wu Fa swore in bitterness! With just one jump, he had covered more than ten yards. Yet, that punk was still nowhere to be found. Yin Wu Fa let out a loud roar and jumped into the air once again. Passers-by suddenly realized that someone was hanging in mid-air. They looked up with their mouths wide open. Yin Wu Fa ignored everyones stare and the fresh blood that was dripping out of his body as he swept the surrounding area. He finally saw Chu Yang in a ck outfit, staying close to the walls as he ran for his life with great speed! In the worst of situations, a human being was capable of showcasing his greatest potential! Within such a short span of time, Chu Yang had managed to cover a distance of around a hundred yards! It was no wonder that Yin Wu Fa could not see him previously since he had kept close to the walls as he ran. "Bastard! Leave your life here!" Yin Wu Fa bellowed with a thunderous voice. His body was just like an eagle chasing its prey. He tilted and shot down from the air like a lightning bolt. Chu Yang did not even dare to look back. He ran for his life without uttering a single word! Yin Wu Fa took a deep breath. Without even breathing out, he had covered a few dozen yards in a sh, reducing the distance between them by half! ted Chapter 143 The Real Master Appears Yin Wu Fa knew very well that doing this would cause his injury to sustain great injuries and possibly even extreme shock to his internal organs. These were things that he should never allow to happen! However, at this crucial moment, Yin Wu Fa could no longer care about what was supposed to happen or not, let alone the potential shock to his organs. He had no longer cared about anything else! Kill... Kill... Kill! No one has ever insulted me like that! Punk, you must die! I am willing to pay any price to kill you! Yin Wu Fas hatred had blown out of proportion, beyond anyones imagination. Unexpectedly, there was not just hatred within him. There were also uncertainty and fear, along with a slight sense of greed. This punk must be holding onto some saintly weapon that is far greater than what anyone would call a saintly weapon! Otherwise, how could he have injured me with just his strength? If I kill him, I will make that saintly weapon mine! I will be a tiger with wings if I were tobine my martial power and such a saintly weapon! After taking in a deep breath, Yin Wu Fa soared into the air once again and began chasing in Chu Yangs direction! He was feeling a sense of regret for not carrying any throwing weapons. Even if I were to use throwing weapons, I will absolutely not let this punk die so easily! I want him to die from suffering my brutal tortures! No! I want him to be unable to live or die; this is the only way to suppress the hatred in my heart! Yin Wu Fa continued giving chase desperately, but Chu Yang was running his life as well. Chu Yang ran with all his soul. He turned into multiple streets and alleys, constantly changing his direction. He did not even pay any attention to the fact that his meridians were in utter chaos. Almost there, Im almost there! Cloud Gate Inn! I just need to get there! I just need to get to Cloud Gate Inn for my painstaking ns to be effective! Chu Yang could feel his heart beating so violently that it felt as if it was on the brink of jumping out of his chest. His eyes had now turned blood red! Facing the threat of death, Chu Yang appeared to have reached an extreme speed. He continued to maintain this speed as he ran desperately. This person chasing me is King level master! A King level master! F***! F***! F***! As he was running, Chu Yang thought to himself, "I need to be stronger! I want to be stronger! Ahhh... Ahhh... Ahhh... I must be stronger!" "I dont want to be chased after!" "I should be the one giving chase! I need to be stronger! No one should be able to chase, even if it is a King or an Emperor level!" With such strong emotions and fierce motivation, Chu Yangs speed had increased again! Right behind him, a surge of energy had suddenly shot down! Chu Yang screamed out loud. His body changed its direction instantly while maintaining its extreme speed. In a sh, he went around a curve and shot straight ahead. Thud! Yin Wu Fanded with an intense force, creating a massive hole in the ground! Dirt from the ground shot out in all four directions and appeared to have enveloped Chu Yangs body. Ten yards, just ten years and I will be at Cloud Gate Inn! Chu Yang shot forward amidst the busy crowd and hastily put on a ck veil on his head. Boom! Yin Wu Fa had closed the gap between him and Chu Yang. The distance between them was just a mere five yards! With his great martial power, Yin Wu Fa could already cause an injury from this distance! Yin Wu Fa took in onest deep breath. A bright sh seemed to appear on his skinny face. He pulled his right hand backward, before pushing outward with a tremendous speed! A sharp whistling sound was emitted from his palm as a trace of white smoke appeared in the air! His palm was delivered with all his effort! Chu Yang could only sense the atmosphere thicken with this palm! He was less than five yards to Cloud Gate Inn but it had be like a heavenly moat! His meridians were fully drained, with not a single drop of energy left! At this critical moment, Nine Tribtions Sword suddenly moved. The Seven Shades cold energy that it had absorbed at Beyond the Heavens Sect suddenly began to flood into Chu Yangs meridians with the great force of a waterfall. Chu Yang yelled out loudly, turning to shoot out one palm. Immediately, he tilted his body and jumped into the air. Although there was nothing he could use in mid-air, he could at least use the power of Yin Wu Fas palm to propel himself forward! "As long as I stay alive, everything should work out fine!" Chu Yang thought to himself. I just wish that Sha Pei is already here. He had remembered Chen Yu Tongs information that those people dressed in ck outfits were currently staying at this inn! This was the reason that Chu Yang had decided toe here today! Chen Yu Tong, Chen Yu Tong... At such a critical moment like this, your information cannot be wrong! I am done if your information is inurate! Chu Yang prayed hard. Bang! Two gigantic powers met in mid-air. Chu Yang screamed as he felt a powerful energy shatter his own cold energy to pieces. He felt as if a few thousand pounds of force had mmed into his back. His vision became blurred and there was a clump in his throat as his body was shot really hard. Plop! He flew into Cloud Gate Inn! With such a bigmotion happening on the street, the Hei Mo people in Cloud Gate Inn could not just feign ignorance. Just as two Revered Martial Artists had reached the door to investigate, they saw Chu Yangs bodye smashing down. They were caughtpletely off-guard. They noticed that Chu Yang was wearing ck with his face covered just like they were, hence the duo thought that he was on their side and reached out to catch him. Pow! All three of them fell to the ground. Immediately, the two Revered Martial Artists were rmed. Just how powerful was the person that hit him to be able to cause this persons momentum to send them to the ground? At the very instant that he came into contact with these two people, the majority of the impact on Chu Yangs body was transferred to them. Before he could even get on his feet, he began yelling, "Leader, run quickly! A powerful enemy is attacking!" When Chu Yang yelled the word leader, the words that came right after, run quickly, seemed to have masked it. The others could only hear, "Run quickly! A powerful enemy is attacking!" Everything was happening so quickly. Yin Wu Fa was like a devil as hended on the ground. With a nce, he immediately noticed the words Cloud Gate Inn. All of a sudden, he had a realization, "Isnt King of Hell Chu at some gate?" Could this punk have been telling the truth? Did he just risk his life to alert them? But you are really too stupid, kid. Are you alerting them or are you just leading the way for me? Suddenly, he heard, "Leader, run quickly! A powerful enemy is attacking!" He could not help but feel exhrated. All of his frustrations disappeared within moments and he shouted confidently, "Run? Where can you possibly run? Leave your life here!" The two men in ck who had fallen jumped up immediately. They had just heard Chu Yangs screams and Yin Wu Fas arrogant words. They had be furious and their hearts werepletely filled with hatred. They stood up and blocked Yin Wu Fa, shouting coldly, "Who are you? Why..." "Why, your mother!" Yin Wu Fa was unable to control his anger and shouted, "Move!" "Motherf*****!" The two Revered Martial Artists came from the Hei Mo n and they were always haughty. No one else dared to ever shout at them. Evidently, this guy was an enemy, hence they cursed in unison and made their moves concurrently! Yin Wu Fas eyes lit up. Revered Martial Artists? Not bad. This must be where King of Hell Chu is hiding! I certainly did not expect that he would have two Revered Martial Artists as his guards. Yin Wu Fa let out an evilugh and instantly began fighting with the two. The three fought and a powerful wind blew past them. Although the two Revered Martial Artists had impressive strength, they were still no match for Yin Wu Fa. The fight had only just begun and they were already on the losing side! They werepletely overpowered by Yin Wu Fa! "A King level master?!" The pair was astounded upon realizing that their enemy was so powerful. It was no wonder that their colleague had yelled out for their leader to run. Meanwhile, he did not cease to cheer them on from aside! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Four other Revered Martial Artists appeared. As they saw the three fighting and noticed that their colleagues were losing, they rushed up without hesitation and fought with all their might! One versus six! "So many?" Yin Wu Faughed in mockery, "What can you achieve with so many people? I wont be considered as a human being if I fail to kill all of you today! A bunch of sons of b*tches dare fight me? What a joke!" The six Revered Martial Artists were attacking him with all their energy. Finally, one of them asked furiously, "Who are you?" They could only think of the Mo n as they were the only ones capable of swiftly mobilizing a King level master! They had just ambushed Mo Cheng Yu and the little Mo princess; this was clearly revenge! Yin Wu Fa smirked, "The person who will kill all of you!" "Kill!" The six Revered Martial Artists yelled angrily. Their attacks had be fiercer! However, Yin Wu Fa was a sixth grade King level master while they were just Revered Martial Artists. They were no match for him, even if they tried their best to fight to their deaths. Yin Wu Fas pleasure grew as he dealt one blow after another! "Pop... Pop." Two striking sounds were emitted as two Revered Martial Artists flew out. The horrifying sounds of their bones cracking were heard shortly after, as blood was sttered all over the ce. With just one blow, the two of them were closer to death than life! At this point in time, the eyes of the four other Revered Martial Artists were blood red and they continued attacking without any regard for their own lives. Yin Wu Fa mocked them, "Lightning bugs dare topare their brilliance to the bright light?! Why dont you call..." "Stop!" An angry roar sounded. A person appeared at the inns door. His body was thin, with his face gaunt. His eyes were full of spirit and there was an aura of merciless, dark energy from within, causing anyone who looked into them to shake in great fear! At this moment, his face looked like it was covered with ayer of frost. As he frowned, three wrinkle lines could be seen in the middle of his temple! This person looked like he could be of any age, possibly 30, 50, or even 20 years old! He sped his hands behind his back as he stared at Yin Wu Fa with his cruel eyes! His gaze was like that of a poisonous snake locking onto its target! Yin Wu Fa turned to look at this man and was instantly in shock! This person was exactly as Chu Yang had described! Besides, this person was emitting a powerful aura! An aura that could consume the entire world! This was most certainly the aura of a person who was in a high position and held the lives of millions in his hands! Only such an aura could be capable of controlling Bu Tian Pavilion and fighting against a legendary figure like Diwu Qing Rou! At the same time, this was the person who had no mercy and was so ferocious in killing so many people! Yin Wu Fas eyes lit up! This is the reason that Ivee to Iron Cloud! King of Hell Chu! You have finally appeared! I have finally found you! Chapter 144 A Battle Between Kings! Yin Wu Fas mood was instantly lifted up at the thought of being able to kill a master sessfully! His fighting spirit was now rising. It was as fierce as the time when he had secretly travelled for thousands of miles to hide amidst thousands of soldiers to get the head of an enemys general, which was many years ago. The moment the man in ck appeared, Yin Wu Fa immediately shouted with great spirit and attacked! His body and essories appeared to be covered by ayer of golden mist. In the blink of an eye, he had sent out three palms. Four excruciatingly painful screams rang out as four Revered Martial Artists flew in all four directions. Their bones broke and emitted loud cracking sounds as fresh blood was sprayed all over the ce. Two of them had died even before their bodies couldnd on the ground. The two others who were fortunate enough to survive were knocked unconscious as they fell to the ground. Blood was spraying out of their orifices. Yin Wu Faughed loudly before a pop sound was heard as he used his hands to make a quick movement. Extraordinarily, this action had made his sleeves emit a popping sound as if they were made of metal. Every speck of dust that was on his body fell to the ground like rain. It was an incredibly arrogant yet cool move. Subsequently, he straightened his shirt slowly in an attempt to cover the wound on his chest. The area that had been injured was no longer bleeding as his energy had controlled its blood flow. Yin Wu Fa looked up at the Hei Mo King level leader as a cold and cruel smile appeared on his face. He said in a rxed way, "Its more peaceful now!" From the very moment that this King of Hell Chu had appeared, Yin Wu Fa felt that this legendary minister of Bu Tian Pavilion could very well be the rival of his lifetime. It was precisely because of this that made him sort out the six Revered Martial Artists first, in order to prepare for this great battle! He was an assassin. However, there was no hiding since they were already face-to-face. Whats left was a head-on battle! This was a major handicap for Yin Wu Fa as he had lost his greatest advantage. Nheless, his golden moment had finally arrived. How could he possibly live with himself if he did not even attempt to y his rival? It would be extremely difficult toe face to face with King of Hell Chu like this once again! However, he had to take note of the fact that his opponent was still a master! He would definitely be in great danger if someone were to intervene during a key moment in the battle! Hence, he ensured that he had cleaned out the other Martial Artists first. The Hei Mo King level master red with great hatred at Yin Wu Fa. A killing aura aroused within him and was emitted through his eyes slowly. This caused his eyes to gradually be frosty like two blocks of ice. Six capable subordinates; of which four are seriously injured and unconscious, while the other two are already dead! This is my first loss ever since arriving at Lower Three Heavens! This person did not even bother probing before fighting with such immense hatred. Besides, his martial power is at a really high level; he must be someone from the Mo n! "Peaceful?" The Hei Mo King level master did not take one step the entire time. He floated at about three yards above the ground as a dark aura surrounded his body. Whilst doing this, he was apparently not even using his full power. He asked sternly, "Who are you?" "The person who will be taking your life!" Yin Wu Fa sped his hands behind his back, portraying the front of a master! "You, kill me...?" The Hei Mo King level master muttered beforeughing coldly, "Not bad, not bad. What grade are you? You are obviously injured and yet you still dare to mouth such words?" Yin Wu Faughed evilly and replied satisfactorily, "Sixth grade Martial King! I may be injured, but taking your life will be as easy as just flipping my palm!" The Hei Mo King level master nodded slowly and said, "Yes, you would not have the guts to brag that you could kill me unless you are a fifth grade King or above. Moreover, you most certainly would not dare toe here all alone!" As his two skeletal hands opened slowly, the dark aura around him became thicker and thicker. In this hazy fog, his eyes became darker and darker as well. Over a short period of time, the white in his eyes had disappeared too. They had turned into two deep dark ck holes. This freakish urrence was absolutely horrifying! He was just like a Nine Heavens Devil that hade down with dark fog. Although there was no wind, his ck robe was fluttering wildly. ng...! On his right hand appeared a ck sword, emitting a ck mist at the same time. "Youre only a sixth grade Martial King, and you wish to kill me?" The Hei Mo King level master gave a devilughter and continued, "I guess your n has failed to tell you that... I have already broken through sixth grade Sword King a year ago...!" "Sixth grade Sword King?" Yin Wu Fa smiled and replied, "No matter what, you will still have to die today!" "You actually had the audacity to kill my subordinates... You will be buried with them today! I will absolutely not allow you to leave this ce alive." The two King level masters were engaged in a verbal fight, with each side unting their impressive air! A golden and ck aura were crashing into each other continuously in the air! Both parties only had one thought: As soon as the enemys aura bes slightly weakened, I will attack swiftly and end him in the shortest time possible! It was crucial for two masters who were fighting topete using their auras! Competing using their auras would eventually affect their future moves. If one party could take the upper hand in terms of aura, he would be stronger and his force would be one level above that of his opponent! This was an unrestorable gap! Unexpectedly, their auras were evenly matched after a long period of time. The ck aura could not advance, while the golden aura would not retreat. Both the ck and gold auras appeared on their heads as their respective differentiating crowns! At the very moment that these crowns appeared, all the experts around the area immediately halted their actions and watched the situation anxiously. Such a greatmotion was bound to happen sooner orter; it was two King level masters in a battle! Swoosh... Swoosh. In an instant, the ck sword sliced across, leaving behind a ck streak in the air. Their auras were evenly matched, but the bnce had been destroyed! The sword had just been swung! Yin Wu Faughed. The aura around his palms became thicker. Without avoiding the attack, he shot forward to attack his opponent. A steady hissing sound rang out. The atmosphere surrounding them suddenly became silent. The only sound that could be heard was the sound of the air being torn apart. The two figures were moving at the speed of lightning. Palms were shot out endlessly, while the sword was all over the ce. The two King level masters were engaged in a fight to the death. The two people remained extremely alert as neither party underestimated his opponent. Two thin shadows, both of which were imposing and terrifying. They were evenly matched! Yin Wu Fa was infuriated! My martial power is supposed to be stronger than this King of Hell Chu, but that one stab that I received has greatly weakened my strength. We have been fighting for so long and I still cant get the upper hand! The number of onlookers grew. Meanwhile, Yin Wu Fa was bing more nervous. Immediately, he let out a roar and turned his palm in a w. This was a technique that he had crafted - Wu Fa Eighteen Lawless Style. The wind from the w hissed. It was as sharp as the sword. Ever since they began fighting, the Hei Mo King level leader had not mouthed a word. His face maintained its coldness as his sword-yielding hand continued swinging at his enemy. The ck sword was like a viper shooting out from the ck aura; each swing was clearly filled with a murderous intent! Bang! Yin Wu Fas hand and the sword came into contact. The two bodies shed as countless bang bang bang sounds rang out. Both of them were filled with rage! Yin Wu Fa wanted so badly to y this King of Hell Chu. At the same time, the Hei Mo King level master wanted to kill the man who had just killed his two subordinates. Both parties had crucial reasons for putting their lives on the line. As they remained strong-headed, the killing intents within their eyes slowly grew stronger, capable of exploding at any time. Chu Yang had stood up long ago. While he was suffering from heavy internal injuries, it was not too serious to prevent him from moving. He stood as he watched the two King levels in battle, with great ecstasy. Wow, they are true masters! They are equally matched rivals. Both sides have such incredible martial powers. This is truly admirable...! Chu Yang was deeply mesmerized watching the two people battling it out. I never had the chance to watch two King level masters fighting like this in my previous life... Every technique used, every kick, every movement, and every swing is the best of the best... As he continued watching the fight, he beganparing their techniques with his own. He had now received enlightenment on whatever he was not able to understand before. One far-reaching palm coupled with an advancing left leg and turning right leg. It looked as if the person was about to attack from the left, yet the right leg continually changes with each second. Point to the south, but hit the north instead. You guard the right, and Ill attack the left! This was changing in ordance to ones mind! As for the sword, it looked like it was going straight initially, but instead, it curved so as to allow for attacking positions that could otherwise not be achieved. This would be unexpected for the opponents! All of these required the use of body movements and energy with skilled synchronization! Not one factor could be overlooked! Chu Yangs eyes lit up. He seemed to havepletely forgotten that he was seriously injured. A loud explosion ensued. The two crowns on their heads shook endlessly. The two dark figures were just like eagles as they flew backward! Both sides had just gone in with full force! Yin Wu Fa sent a palm into the left shoulder of the Hei Mo King level master, while he stabbed Yin Wu Fas right arm. Blood oozed out as Yin Wu Fa had lost arge chunk of meat. As the two flew backward, the Hei Mo King level masters face suddenly turned red, before bing pale. All of a sudden, fresh blood was spat out of his mouth! Meanwhile, Yin Wu Fas face turned sallow, before bing pale as well. Suddenly, fresh blood was sprayed into the air! After being separated, they immediately advanced forward once again, continuing their fight in mid-air. They fought from the ground to the air. The two were in a fight to the death, both without any intention of retreating. Both their eyes werepletely blood red! Both of them were also seriously injured! Sustaining a serious injury during an open battle was possibly the greatest insult for both of them! Gradually, the hatred for their opponent grew deeper! Both parties did not utter a word throughout, continuing to fight to the death! Each move had be more cruel and malicious! Chu Yang looked up and studied intently. He was putting in a great effort into understanding as he prayed silently, "I cant believe that theyve fought to this point of no return. It seems that neither of them intends to retreat. It would be great if the both of you die together for my sake. Please quickly die for me..." Chapter 145 Mutual Destruction! Sure enough, Chu Yangs prayer was answered immediately! A thunderous explosion was heard and the two people shot backwards once again. They were now standing at about ten yards away from each other. As they stood on top of a roof, both sides stared at their opponent intensely while breathing heavily. They stood without making any moves, but the mist surrounding them continued swirling around wildly. As one would predict, they were about to release a strike that would determine the oue of this battle! After a long wait... "Ahhh...!" "Yaaa...!" Two loud roars rang out simultaneously! Immediately, Chu Yangs entire body was in great shock as a chill ran down his spine. It felt as if he had just been hit with an intense electric shock... Great! It has finally begun! Getting hurt this time around is not a waste after all! The two people appeared as two ck meteors as they flew through the air. As they shot towards each other at top speed, they left behind a long hazy trail! The sword point of the Hei Mo King level master radiated a glow so think that it almost appeared like it was solid. With both his hands gripping tightly onto the hilt of the sword, both master and sword merged into one straight line, ready to strike a deadly blow. Such a move could not be renounced! Yin Wu Fas eyes were wide open and his eyeballs looked like they were about to pop out of their sockets. With one palm in front of the other, his fingers curved like a tiger grabbing tightly onto its prey. His body curved immediately as he flew up. Midway through his flight, he suddenly pushed his legs straight out and his speed increased greatly! His eyes were full of eagerness! The moment had finally arrived! "Stop! The two of you, stop right now!" A loud roar came from a far distance as a few figures in ck shot forward hastily. Surprisingly, the fastest person had a majestic crown on his head. Yet another King level master! He had yelled at this juncture, hoping that the two would stop their battle to the death. However, he was just toote! Two loud roars were heard as the two struck each other with all their might. Boom boom boom! Yin Wu Fa had used all his strength. Within just moments of contact, his tiger w had mmed into the Hei Mo King level master a few dozen times! The sounds rang out endlessly like firecrackers that were set on fire! Pop pop pop! The Hei Mo King level master had not used any less force. His ck sword was like a furious dragon. In the blink of an eye, he had pierced Yin Wu Fas body on multiple spots. Stab... Pull... Stab... This happened for about seven to eight times... He created a new blood spout each time he pulled out his sword. For a fleeting moment, each of them could clearly see their opponents face soaked in blood... In this very instant, they suddenly felt a sense of empathy and a hint of regret... I have finally killed King of Hell Chu! Yin Wu Fas emaciated face was lit up with a smile as he thought to himself... I have finally killed a sixth grade King level master of the Mo n! The cruel eyes of the Hei Mo King level master were disying extreme satisfaction! Shortly after, both sides went past each other as they continued to fly forward! Eventually, Yin Wu Fa turned out to be a little more astute. At the most critical juncture, he had retained onest breath and turned into a golden rainbow which was covered in fresh blood as he used all his might to escape. The other man in ck must be a King level master as well, but I am the only King level master at Golden Horse Riders Department! He must be an enemy as well! Even if I die, my body must not fall into the hands of the enemy! With this great motivation, Yin Wu Fa gathered hisst breath and disappeared without a trace. The person in ck who had just arrived was one of the Saber Sword King Pair of the Hei Mo n, a Saber King! Seeing this scene, he was immensely distressed and used all his might to rush forward and catch the Sword King as he was falling down. When hended, he staggered in great shock. It is toote to chase the enemy! Lets check on the Sword Kings injuries first! He was absolutely taken aback! All of the Sword Kings ribs were shattered; not one bone was left intact. All his internal organs had been destroyed. His meridians were broken at many ces and the energy in his dantian waspletely drained. While his hand was still maintaining a tight grip on his Hei Mo sword, his arm was broken at seven or eight different ces! He would surely not be able to live, judging from these injuries! Without any dy, the Saber King immediately transferred energy to the Sword Kings body. As he transferred his energy, he felt somewhat relieved. His is still able to take in energy... That means there is still hope! "Its... Its the people of the Mo..." The Sword King turned his body and bore the pain without any groans. He continued weakly, "Third... and Ninth are... d... dead. The... the other four are... all severely injured!" The Saber King was stunned upon hearing this news! "There was only one opponent?" Asked the Saber King. The Sword King had no energy to answer him. He closed his eyes gradually as a look of dismay appeared on his face. "Junior martial brother, dont think too much. We have to take care of your injuries first! Well talk when you get better!" Even though the Saber King was in extreme panic, he concealed it and said, "Dont worry. I am sure that you will be fine! You must hang on!" "I wont make it..." The Sword King released a dry cough and said weakly, "Beforeing here... he... was injured..." The Saber King remainedposed as he walked into the inn. He witnessed chaos in the inn, with four subordinates still lying on the floor. Next to them were two icy corpses. His eyes were filled with fury and hatred. "Two of you, go and find doctors! Even if they are in Iron Cloud Citadel, bring them to me! Kill anyone who does notply!" "Three of you, begin investigating immediately!" The Saber King attempted to suppress his anger as he gritted his teeth and continued, "That guy is seriously injured; Im sure that he will not be able to run far! You must find him at all cost! I wish to mince him into ten thousand pieces!" Immediately, the six people in ck carried out their newly-assigned duties. Two people went out at once. The other four carried their four injured colleagues into their rooms carefully. Shortly after, three of them left toplete their task. The one who was left behind had to deal with the bodies of his colleagues... The entire inn was filled with a gloomy atmosphere. Who would have thought that two King level masters and twelve Revered Martial Artists went out and would eventually meet such a great loss at Iron Cloud Citadel! "Figure out a way to notify the n!" The Saber King kept his hands on the Sword Kings back and concentrated on transferring energy to him while giving out more orders, "We need to know what action the n wants to take. Notify them now! Quickly!" "We must get to the root of this issue and find out what exactly happened. We have to figure out why members of the Mo n came here out of nowhere and which one of the Five Great Heavenly Kings had made his move!!!" Meanwhile, Chu Yang had vanished long ago! After having seen the Saber King fly forward faster than the wind, Chu Yang did not dare to show his face. With his head facing down, he dragged his own body to hide behind a wall. Judging from the oue of the final battle, he was certain that the two King level masters would either die or minimally never be able to ever recover their martial power! Chu Yang was absolutely satisfied with this oue! He knew that one of the King level masters was definitely a subordinate of Diwu Qing Rou, while the other was the person who had injured Qing Wu! In fact, Chu Yang felt that death was not enough to pay for their sins! Single-handedly, he had directed and watched a drama at no cost. Chu Yang felt extremely contented. Even though his organs were suffering and his whole body was drained, his mind was ecstatic. That was really fun! King level masters fighting to the death! Whats more, there were fighting with a skewed mentality. The Hei Mo King level master actually thought that Yin Wu Fa was a member of the Mo n, while Yin Wu Fa thought I was his opponent! What a crazy urrence! If either of these parties ever finds out that they were fooled by me the entire time, they would surely spit blood and die of anger! Furthermore, what was so great about all of this was that it was purely based on luck. Chu Yang felt extremely satisfied. However, there was one thing that bothered him: He had to put in a great deal of effort to drag his injured body and find a horse carriage to return to Bu Tian Pavilion. The two Revered Martial Artists from Golden Horse Riders Department were truly skilled. In a short period of time, they had managed to uncover ayout map of Bu Tian Pavilion. They were studying Bu Tian Pavilions architecture at present. Nheless, they had to find the best route for their King level official to easily assassinate King of Hell Chu... He had not been out for any field work for many years... They got overly excited at the thought of his deadly lightning strike and overbearing air! Iron Cloud Nation finally has the chance to see our King level master in action! As they remained focused on their research, the sound of a person ripping through the wind as he shot forward was heard. At the very next instant, Yin Wu Fas bloody body smashed through the window. "Plop!" Yin Wu Fa dropped to the floor. Unable to get on his feet, he rolled on the ground a few times and lifted his head. His face was so terrifying that it looked like that of a demon! The moment they saw him, they were both astonished. Their spirits nearly left their bodies. The body of the King level master had wounds all over it. Each part of his body - the stomach, thighs, right chest, and shoulders had a bloody hole with blood still oozing out. Furthermore, there was a massive hole on his back! This was a wound that pierced right through his body! Who could be this brutal and powerful? I cant believe that he could make our King level master be in this state. At this moment, the two were left terrified; their hearts had practically stopped beating! "Quick... Leave this ce immediately..." Yin Wu Fa could only say so much before he spat out more blood. His entire body shivered as his voice became fragmented, "King of Hell Chu... is also... a... King level... master. I am... seriously... injured... Send out a notice... immediately... retreat..." He was unable to speak any further and became unconscious! Frantically, the two attempted to stop Yin Wu Fas bleeding. It was such a horrific wound that the two Revered Martial Artists were left petrified. Hes so seriously injured, but yet he still managed to get back! "Wait a minute... The King level master just mentioned that King of Hell Chu is also a King level master...? Could it be that he had just fought with King of Hell Chu?" No wonder... The two of them tried their best to help Yin Wu Fa quickly. Subsequently, they left the ce. They contacted the Iron Horse Riders immediately after and found another ce to seek refuge in. Soon after, an Invisible Falcon flew out of another corner of Iron Cloud Citadel. It flew into the air and disappeared into the sky instantly. The minister has to be notified of everything that has just happened in Iron Cloud Citadel! Chapter 146 If You’re Going To Leave, Leave Quickly! Within less than ten minutes after the members of the Golden Horse Riders Department had left, two masked people who were dressed in ck came, only to realize that the room waspletely vacant. They were furious and set fire to the entire inn. At this juncture, the people of the Hei Mo n were going insane. Two of their martial brothers had died in vain, while four others were still bedridden as a result of being seriously injured. Furthermore, their King level master was currently at the brink of death. Such a huge blow caused the Revered Martial Artists of the Hei Mo n feel as if they were set on fire, unable to stand or sit still. Their current plight was a result of their risky act... Meanwhile, there was chaos within Bu Tian Pavilion. The subordinate searched high and low but was unable to find Chu Yang. Eventually, he had to return quickly to report back on his findings. As for Wu Qian Qian, receiving news of Chu Yangs sudden disappearance felt as if she was struck by lightning. She nearly fainted on the spot. The unlucky subordinate was sent directly to a jail cell. Thereafter, all the members of Bu Tian Pavilion were sent out to search for Chu Yang. Although no one knew who that youth in ck was, they were well aware that this situation was noughing matter. Immediately after receiving this news, Tie Bu Tian rode over to supervise Bu Tian Pavilion. He took things into his own hands, receiving all information and delegating tasks to personnel. At the same time, everyone from the two famed groups of Bu Tian Pavilion were mobilized and dispersed all over Iron Cloud Citadel to search for Chu Yang. Soon after, there was news of a great battle between two King level masters on a main street of Iron Cloud Citadel. Instinctively, Tie Bu Tian had an inkling that this great battle was definitely rted to Chu Yangs disappearance. He immediately sent people to the scene to investigate. The people that he sent were none other than his two shadow guards. After all, it was a battle between two King level masters. Sending any other ordinary people to investigate would be courting death on their behalf, deeming it a useless act. Once he was done making all the arrangements, he paced back and forth in the room. He was distressed and extremely concerned, "Minister Chu, nothing must have happened to you, right?" The news from the recent days highlighted that Diwu Qing Rou would most probably make Bu Tian Pavilion and Minister Chu his next targets. This caused Tie Bu Tian to be doubly worried. Wu Qian Qian sat on the chair that Chu Yang sat on daily listlessly. She looked like a body without a soul and had no idea on the next course of action. The more she attempted to ignore everything, the worse her imagination of the entire situation got. A menacing feeling grew in her mind, and eventually, she had lost all hope. She sat down in a way that seemed as if she was expecting some horrific news to arrive. Amidst all the pandemonium, Minister Chu came strolling in. The sight of that diabolical mask at the door made everyone in Bu Tian Pavilion cheer. Even though they were still uncertain of what went down, they were like a snake without a head without Minister Chus leadership. Minister Chu had finally returned; a heavy burden was lifted off their chests. Tie Bu Tian and Wu Qian Qian were pleasantly surprised. They came out to greet Chu Yang together. Upon seeing Chu Yang, Tie Bu Tian, who was alwaysposed, had be so excited that his face was flushed. Wu Qian Qian rushed towards Chu Yang with tears in her eyes. She touched his body. Once she had made sure that Chu Yang was alright, she squatted on the ground and cried out a storm. Wu Qian Qian and Tie Bu Tian were the only ones that knew Chu Yang had gone missing. Especially since it was Chu Yang, both of them had felt extremely pessimistic. He was the person that the enemies wanted dead the most. How would be evere back alive if he were to be captured? Hence, both of them did not hold on to any hopes of his return. They had not expected to be this lucky. "What are you crying for? I am still not dead." Chu Yang released two dry coughs. As his body was tremendously weakened, he continued softly, "Quickly help me in... I am injured..." Wu Qian Qian was startled and grabbed Chu Yangs arm carefully, helping him into the room. Before he became unconscious, Chu Yang had managed to say just a few sentences, "Let the prince know that the Hei Mo people have gone berserk; theres no need for us to worry about them for the time being. Send people to deliver a few doses of medicine to them..." "Finally... I am back... No more danger..." Chu Yangs murmured hisst words unconsciously. Chu Yang remained unconscious till the afternoon of the next day. As he awoke, he found Du Shi Qing sitting right next to him. Meanwhile, Wu Qian Qian was working on the side, even with the unpleasant smell of medicine filling the entire room. "Are you awake?" Du Shi Qing looked at him and asked calmly. "Yes, I am alright!" Chu Yang smiled, trying to get up. "Dont move! You are seriously injured!" Du Shi Qing pushed him back down gently, "You were injured by a powerful person. Your meridians are in shock and your internal organs are disying signs of injuries. You should not move around carelessly!" "Senior Du, how many days will I take to recover?" Chu Yang asked concernedly. "Days? If you are lucky, you will recover in one month!" Du Shi Qing stroked his beard and eximed as he looked at Chu Yang. "Chu Yang, drink your medicine!" Slowly and carefully, Wu Qian Qian carried a medicine bowl over to his side. The corners of her eyes were slightly pink and there were faint traces of tears on her face. "Just put it down! Is the Pavilion still in a stable situation?" "There is nothing wrong. All everyone knows is that the minister has just returned; they dont know anything else." Wu Qian Qians face was pale as she struggled to reply him. "Thats good!" "The prince has left. He wished to let you know that you should take care of yourself to heal properly. As of now, there is no need for you to worry about other matters!" "Good! Elder Martial Sister Wu, please leave us for a moment and get some fresh air! I have a few things to say to Senior Du." Chu Yang said solemnly. After seeing Du Shi Qing, he suddenly remembered something. "Sure!" Wu Qian Qian watched Chu Yang consume his medication before stepping out. "Do you have something that you wish to talk to me about?" Du Shi Qing asked him suspiciously. His face was filled with extreme anxiety. "Yes. There are some things that I have been thinking about for quite some time. Today, since only the two of us are present, its a good opportunity for me to discuss a few things with Senior Du." Chu Yang pushed himself up with great effort and leaned against the headboard. He looked at Du Shi Qing as he answered in earnest. "Go ahead!" Du Shi Qing smiled. "Senior Du, how long will you be staying at Iron Cloud?" Chu Yang pondered for a moment before he asked. "Staying in Iron Cloud..." Du Shi Qings eyes disyed a hint of fatigue as he answered, "I dont know... It depends on His Majestys condition!" "Senior Du came to Iron Cloud because of Diwu Qing Rous request, am I right?" Chu Yang thought for a short while and decided to be straightforward instead. "Huh? You..." Du Shi Qing was astounded. "This is something thats not difficult toprehend!" Chu Yang continued softly, "If Diwu Qing Rou does not want you to be here, no matter how powerful Prince Tie Bu Tian is, he would not be able to achieve much. Nheless, that is still Diwu Qing Rous sphere of influence." "Yes, it is all nned by Diwu Qing Rou!" Du Shi Qing let out a sigh and replied dejectedly. "It could be said that your presence here is the result of a mutual agreement between two enemies, Tie Bu Tian and Diwu Qing Rou. The agreement is regarding the life of the ruler of Iron Cloud. Diwu Qing Rou intends to dominate his presence and keep the ruler alive as long as possible to restrain the growth of influence of the prince. In this way, a divide would be created within Iron Cloud. On the other hand, Tie Bu Tian is simply a filial child." As he thought about Tie Bu Tian, Chu Yang could not help but sigh. Everyone could clearly see the love that the prince had for his father. "Thats correct!" Du Shi Qing replied solemnly. He thought about how Tie Bu Tian woulde to see his father every day without fail, no matter how busy he was. He would always ask about the rulers health condition. His hope and longing for his fathers recovery made Du Shi Qing feel extremely guilty. He could not confess that throughout all these years, the rulers condition was caused by him. "I n to leave Iron Cloud in spring next year, right before the flowers bloom." Du Shi Qing did not hesitate to speak the truth with Chu Yang. "In other words, the ruler will die right before the flowers bloom next spring!" Chu Yang let out a muffled cry. Du Shi Qing remained silent. He clearly had no objection to what Chu Yang had just said. Chu Yang frowned. The death of the ruler of Iron Cloud was not the end, but instead, it was the start of great chaos. This was Diwu Qing Rous way of using the ruler for onest time, to attack Tie Bu Tian. During then, chaos was bound to erupt! "His Majesty, Tie Shi Cheng, is currently just... amp without any oil left!" Du Shi Qing sighed and continued, "His body is as frail as a stick of wood. His meridians are already severely damaged and his blood is running dry. Even if we were to use wild ginseng that is more than fifty years old, it would not do because using such a powerful supplement carelessly could cause more damage. That is why I have to use the mildest medications to stretch his life hours by hours each day." "Senior Du!" Chu Yang interrupted him and said sternly, "Senior Du, you must leave Iron Cloud before the flowers bloom!" Essentially, what Chu Yang meant was that Du Shi Qing had to leave before the ruler of Iron Cloud Nation passed on. Du Shi Qing asked in surprise, "Why is that so? Why cant I be there to send off the ruler if he passes on?" "Senior Du, if you dont leave before the flowers bloom, you would never have the chance to leave then!" Chu Yangs eyes shined sharply as he looked straight at Du Shi Qing, "Senior Du, a man wont beat around the bush! You know very well why the ruler is sick, am I right?" Upon hearing these words, Du Shi Qing immediately turned pale. He looked at Chu Yang in utter shock, unable to mouth a word. This was the greatest secret that he had kept in his heart. However, what Chu Yang just said made it seem that he had already found out all about it. "When that timees, Iron Cloud will be in chaos. Tie Bu Tian will be furious..." Chu Yang continued sternly, "Diwu Qing Rou will certainly not let this great opportunity slip by. He will definitely release this information. Tie Bu Tian, with his great grief, will surely take Senior Dus life!" Du Shi Qings entire body trembled. He slumped onto a seat and replied in great disbelief, "Diwu Qing Rou...? It cant be...!!!" He definitely knew it! "Saintly Doctor Du has saved countless of lives. Based on my knowledge, several key characters in the major sects owe their lives to you. These people have always been neutral, never siding with anyone. However, once you lose your life at Iron Cloud... they will surely join forces with Diwu Qing Rou." Chu Yang let out a sardonicugh and continued, "Im sure that Senior Du must know of Diwu Qing Rous ruthless tactics. It is definitely not difficult at all for Diwu Qing Rou to do something like this." Du Shi Qings faced became extremely pale and his eyes were filled with hopelessness. Chu Yang has stated clearly: Once Tie Shi Cheng dies, Diwu Qing Rou will certainly make his move, causing Tie Bu Tian to take my life for sure. A person who kills ones father cannot share the same sky. Even if Tie Bu Tian does not wish to kill me, he will have no choice but to do so. On the off chance that I should be lucky enough to escape from Tie Bu Tian, Diwu Qing Rou would surely send people toe after me. Once I am dead, he will use my reputation and unnecessary death to recruit powerful people to help make the continent his. As expected, Du Shi Qing absolutely believed that this was something Diwu Qing Rou would do. If he did not do this, he would not be called Diwu Qing Rou! This was simr to the year that Diwu Qing Rou had threatened the lives of his family to get Du Shi Qing to work for him. Ultimately, he would use any means necessary to achieve his goals. To put it simply, once Tie Shi Cheng isid down to rest, the two nations, Iron Cloud and Great Zhao, would fall into a path of great chaos and death. There was no way out of this path. Chapter 147 Pu... Pu... Even if Du Shi Qing was an Emperor level master, his life would inevitablye to a pathetic end if he were to face against the massive forces of Iron Cloud Nation and Golden Horse Riders Department. Besides, he did not have such a high cultivation at all. "Senior Du, you will only have any chance of living by leaving this ce!!!" Chu Yang eximed slowly and expressively. "Even if I am able to escape, this world is boundless... Where can I run to?" Du Shi Qing muttered. "Senior Du has forgotten, I still owe you one favor!" Chu Yang smiled and replied, "There are very few elders that deserve my respect in this world, and you are one of them!!!" Du Shi Qing shook his head repeatedly and said, "That wont do! As of now, you have a prestigious position in Iron Cloud. A bright future awaits you! Furthermore, I have given you my lifes work. Even if it means that I have to die, I cannot let myself implicate you!" Du Shi Qings words were firm. Du Shi Qing had high hopes of just one person in his life, and that was Chu Yang. In the heart of this physician, nothing unfavorable should ever happen to Chu Yang. "It wont implicate me in any way!" Chu Yang was getting impatient but he continued to argue softly, "Besides, in the entire world, I am the only person with the ability to help Senior Du!" "A kindhearted doctor like Senior Du should not die in this way!" Chu Yang expressed with a heavy heart, "Senior Du, lets just agree on that! As for now, there are still some people that Im unable to uncover if theyre working for Diwu Qing Rou! By that time, I will just bring you with me and leave if Im unable to solve these mysteries!" Chu Yangs use of the words some people was referring to Du Shi Qings bodyguard, Fire Saber Great Master, Gao Wei Cheng. This Fire Saber Great Master was the only person that Chu Yang had no impression of. After all that had happened thus far, there was no way for Chu Yang to tell if he was Du Shi Qings friend or Diwu Qing Rous spy. Chu Yang felt that Saber Great Master Gao Wei Chengs ability to control his power was a little peculiar. Du Shi Qing let out a long sigh, while his mouth opened as if he was about to say something. However, he paused for a moment. After a long period of time, he murmured to himself, "I havemitted so many wrongdoings in my life... I will have to pay for it sooner orter..." All of a sudden, he smiled and said, "I didnt really save your fathers life, did I? You owe me nothing!" Chu Yang smiled and said in earnest, "I owe you a conscience... for lying to you..." The word conscience made Du Shi Qing solemn for a short while. He then sighed and murmured, "Conscience... Conscience..." Thereafter, he did not say anything else. Du Shi Qing stayed for a little longer before returning to the pce, for Tie Shi Chengs condition was so critical that he could not be away from him for too long. After Du Shi Qing had taken his leave, Chu Yang sat up immediately. "Sword spirit, are you there?" "What is the matter?" "I need some of the medicine from that day! I have to heal my injuries as quickly as possible!" Chu Yangs mind was determined. Ordinarily, having sustained such injuries, Chu Yang would need to rest for at least half a month before he could recover. However, this was such a critical period of time; how could hey in bed for even half a month? Of course, he had remembered that there was an extremelyrge amount of medicine in his own meridians. It would not take him too much effort to heal this way, should he wish to. Since the force was already in his meridians, all he had to do was to let it out and recover almost naturally. "If I release the medicinal power to heal youpletely, your cultivation will increase by at least one grade in the process. However, you have just achieved the state of Martial Artist and your mind is not yet fortified. As of now, you still have ack of deep understanding of this state; Im afraid that it might do more harm than good!" The sword spirit replied skeptically. "First grade Martial Artist? Dont overlook the fact that my first grade cultivation was a result of a breakthrough under the pressure of a King level master!" Chu Yang continued, "Besides, Ive just battled a Martial King; how could my mind not be fortified?" Chu Yang continued to retaliate, "I will most probably breakthrough soon either ways!!!" The sword spirit remained silent for a moment as if it were checking the state of his mind. After a long period of time, Chu Yang felt a surge of pure medicinal power spreading from his meridians to his entire body. A feeling of euphoria quickly arose along with the flow of this medicinal power in his body. At that moment, a surge of heat was released from within his dantian. Concurrently, Nine Tribtions Sword released a chill, which mixed with the heat from his dantian. Both the heat and the cold joined forces. Suddenly, a loud explosion urred in Chu Yangs dantian. "Boom!" Wu Qian Qian had just entered the room with a bowl of medicine in her hands. Walking behind her was Tie Bu Tian, who was dressed in a majestic golden outfit. At the very moment that they stepped into the room, they could hear this natural sound being released from Chu Yang. Their faces disyed an odd expression, showing that they had the urge to cover their noses yet they felt that it would not be polite... This Minister Chu really had great character... Even his gas release had such great force... Within a few short moments, the two could sense that the room was filled with a special aroma. They did not utter a word and simply gave Chu Yang a strange look. They appeared to be astonished. Chu Yang opened his eyes wide. As he saw their puzzled faces, he had no idea what seemed to be happening. He waved his hands at them and asked, "Whats wrong?" "Youre already able to move?" Wu Qian Qian asked with great difficulty and confusion. It was definitely difficult to hold ones breath and speak at the same time. Besides, there was the release of that extraordinary sound... "Yes... But... whats wrong with the two of you?" Chu Yang looked at the two people whose faces were turning purple from holding their breaths and asked in annoyance. At that very moment, another surge of heat was released from within his dantian and Nine Tribtions Sword released another chill at the same time. "Boom...!" This time around, the sound was twice as loud as before. He was simply too shameless! The first time could be considered as an ident, but this time was definitely intentional. No one could possibly release such a loud noise by ident... This was a result of gas being held back tightly before being released at full force for an awe-inspiring effect. Wu Qian Qian and Tie Bu Tian turned to look at each other. On the inside, they were fuming. This punk is clearly ying with us... "Drink it yourself..." Wu Qian Qian withheld her anger and ced the bowl of medicine at the head of the bed. She covered her nose with her hands as she ran out of the room. Tie Bu Tian did not say a word. He red at Chu Yang for a moment before following Wu Qian Qian out, with a darkened look on his face. It appeared as if they were trying to run away from him. "This... No... Ahhh, that..." Chu Yang had finally understood why those two had run away so hastily. It was because of the smell that he had released. "I am innocent..." Chu Yang rolled his eyes and thought that the two of them were really strange. Would anyone be able to make such loud noises, even if he or she were to be taking a dump? At least without you people around, I am able to heal... Tie Bu Tian sped his hands behind his back and stood outside the door. Wu Qian Qian stood behind him with a blushed face. It took her practically half a day before being able to speak up, "Your Majesty, I am really sorry. Chu Yangs umtion of gas is probably due to his injury..." "I am feeling nauseous..." Tie Bu Tian enacted a retching action before waving dismissively, "Theres no need to exin on his behalf, for I wont me him. The more you try to exin, the more I wish to vomit..." What is this clever girl trying to say? "umted gas cant be controlled...?" Tie Bu Tian thought with slight annoyance. Wu Qian Qian had no clue what had just happened and had just added insult to injury. Her train of thought had be chaotic and caused her to spout nonsense because she was so afraid of what the prince thought. While the two remained standing by the door, there was a sudden earth-shattering explosion. "Boom...!!!" The two of them covered their mouths and ran out to the front awning. They breathed in some fresh air and this helped a little. They looked at each other, trying to hold in theirughter and said, "That was some strong force..." Cheng Zi Ang ran towards them hastily, wanting to enter Chu Yangs room. However, when he noticed Tie Bu Tian standing by the door, he immediately greeted him formally. Subsequently, he asked curiously, "How is MInister Chus injury? Miss Wu, why are you... Ahhh... out here like this?" Tie Bu Tian smiled and replied, "Go in there and you will find out..." "Yes... Yes..." Cheng Zi Ang bowed ceremoniously and went in hurriedly. Trailing a distance behind him, Wu Qian Qian covered her mouth and giggled so much that her entire body could be seen trembling. The moment he entered, "Cheng Zi Ang called out to Chu Yang loudly, "Minister, you..." "Boom...!!!" Instantly, Hall Leader Cheng jumped and ran back out of the room. His martial power was really great, for he ran like a rabbit with an arrow on its back. "Ha... Ha... Ha..." Tie Bu Tian and Wu Qian Qian held their stomachs as theyughed. Cheng Zi Ang, with one hand covering his nose and the other scratching his head, said shamefully, "Minister Chu is truly worthy of being a minister... Even that was earth-shattering...!!!" Tie Bu Tian let out a few dry coughs. He hadughed so hard that his throat was slightly irritated. "Now that Minister Chu is no longer in any danger, I will take my leave first. Miss Wu, please take good care of Minister Chu... If there is something else that you have to attend to, you may call for Hall Leader Cheng toe over and take care of him..." As he spoke, he began walking away in a haste. Cheng Zi Ang appeared nauseated. He had wanted to reject the princes proposition but he dare not. That minister has just let... let out such a loud one... And I have to take care of him?? At this juncture, the ghastly sounds that wereing from the room were growing louder, with the intervals between each sound bing shorter... "Boom... Boom... Boom..." Wu Qian Qian could no longer stand it and said, "Hall Leader Cheng, I guess I have to trouble you then!!!" Immediately, she covered her nose and hightailed out of that ce. Cheng Zi Ang stood there in a daze as he watched Wu Qian Qian disappear so swiftly. The endless sounds of "boom... boom" filled his ears. Suddenly, he felt that it was getting harder for him to breathe and he bent down... "Bleeeuuurrrggghhh..." Poor Hall Leader Cheng had vomited on the spot. Shortly after, Chu Yang was finally done with his embarrassing letting out of gas. Even a person with such a thick skin as Minister Chu felt that this short period was like an eternity. This was too humiliating! From his previous life up until now, this was the first time that he had to suffer such an embarrassing misunderstanding... Minister Chu argued with the sword spirit about this issue in his mind. He firmly believed that this could be controlled, but the sword spirit simply ignored him. A long period of timeter, Chu Yang felt that his body was filled with great strength. He instantly put on his devilish mask and walked out casually. This was the first time that he could truly appreciate the concealing effect of this mask. Meanwhile, Cheng Zi Ang was sitting on a chair with his legs fully stretched out in front of him,pletely limp. His face was pale and worn out. "Cough... Cough..." Chu Yang coughed a couple times. "Ah... Minister... Are you feeling better?" Cheng Zi Ang appeared drained as he looked at Chu Yang with tired eyes. "Yes. Do you have something to report to me?" Chu Yang redirected the conversation. "We have managed to get those peoplepletely guarded. Everything is going ording to your instructions. When shall we make our move?" Talking about official business proved to be beneficial in improving Cheng Zi Angs state of mind by just a little. "Really? You werent discovered?" Chu Yang nodded, showing satisfaction. "Absolutely not... " Cheng Zi Ang smiled and replied. "Those ces are under the jurisdiction of the military. There are many disabled veterans there. We were able to talk to them and swap with them our people easily. They were extremely cooperative. Minister CHu, those are all good people." "Disabled veterans..." Chu Yang thought hard for a moment. He realized that a nation in a constant war was bound to have many disabled veterans. Those people once rode on horses and fought on the battlefield. Now that they could barely drag their own bodies around, they are forced to live in these second-rate housings... He pondered for a while more and added, "Once this is done, I will personally go down to visit these disabled veterans with His Majesty!" A me burned in Cheng Zi Angs chest as he replied enthusiastically, "Yes!" Chapter 148 A Radiant Spot of Cold Light! "Whats the progress of the training of our delivery falcon?" Chu Yang asked. This particr aspect of Iron Cloud had been particrly weak, hence Chu Yang had taken initiative to improve on it ever since he took over his current appointment. However, they were only able to find a few Lightning Falcons, given the fact that Invisible Falcons werepletely unattainable. Chu Yang continued to be concerned about this issue. Inparison to Invisible Falcons, Lightning Falcons were unable to conceal themselves, even though they were almost just as fast. "Sir, the first group of Lightning Falcons is ready to be used!" Cheng Zi Ang eximed. "Ah, do stop giving orders to the rest for now. They do not have to do anything; just inform them that they are to await my orders. When it is time to make a move, I will send out the new orders immediately!" Chu Yang said slowly. As he spoke, Chu Yangs were affixed downwards. He thought to himself, "How could Diwu Qing Rou not have thought of ways to rescue Tang Xin Sheng? That King level master has already arrived and Im sure that he is merely the first wave. His key priority was to assassinate me and his second priority was to provide support for the uing waves." Yet, he did not even prepare for a rescue mission? What are the odds?! I wonder how Diwu Qing Rou would react if he finds out that I had taken care of his King level master with such great ease. If Diwu Qing Rou wishes to rescue Tang Xin Sheng, who would he send and how many of his men will there be? "Quickly disseminate this order! Search the entire citadel and capture the person who is currently severely injured!" Chu Yang described Yin Wu Fas appearance and continued, "Let an artist paint this description this instant. We have to draw up a notice immediately and capture this person as soon as possible! I want to see this person if he is alive! If he is dead, I want to see the corpse!" "Yes!" Cheng Zi Ang agreed and left immediately. Chu Yang sighed and looked at the sky in the west. The sunlight was gradually sinking below the horizon and the sky was blood-red. It seemed to be foreshadowing that a storm of blood was soon approaching. How could the Hei Mo people leave after something like this has just happened? Chu Yang did some work before returning to Heavenly Armament Pavilion. Just as he was about to leave, Wu Qian Qian held him back for a moment because she could not believe that his injuries were healed. She checked on him carefully before agreeing to let him go. However, her beautiful eyes were filled with great surprise. How could he have recovered from such serious injuries in such a short span of time? Isnt this speed of recovery too fast? What magical elixir did Saintly Doctor Du Shi Qing give him? When Chu Yang arrived at Heavenly Armament Pavilion, Little Miss Loli was waiting for him longingly. At this present moment, Mo Qing Wu felt that Uncle Mo Cheng Yu was not fun at all, while Brother Chu Yang was the best. He not only gave her a toy each time he returned home but also gave her many valuable things. Mo Cheng Yus condition had be much better. He did not look haggard anymore and his face was bing less pale by the day. This proved that the medicine that Chu Yang had given Mo Cheng Yu was beneficial to his recovery. However, this fact made him feel more depressed and he would often sigh quietly. My condition is improving and I will have to bring Qing Wu back to the n soon. How would the n react once they realize that Qing Wus Three Yin Meridian has been damaged? How would they treat this little miss that I have been watching over since she was an infant? Given the heartlessness of the Mo n, Mo Cheng Yu could not help but imagine the kind of treatment Mo Qing Wu would receive upon her return. Even though he had a bargaining chip which was Chu Yangs Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber, he was still unable to be too optimistic. Mo Cheng Yu was most afraid of the possibility that the Mo n would take this saber. He was not certain of his promise to Chu Yang, even though he had sworn to him. Would the n allow such a masterpiece to be in the hands of a disabled person like little miss? Each time he thought about this, Mo Cheng Yu could not help but be deeply vexed and would sigh endlessly. While Chu Yang may be intelligent, he did not originate from a n. Hence, he would never understand how much weight the word n had on the hearts of all descendants! As for the two young masters who went out with us, I have no clue as to their whereabouts. "Elder Martial Brother Mo!" Chu Yang held Mo Qing Wu in his arm as he walked towards Mo Cheng Yu to greet him. Mo Qing Wu, dressed in red, was holding a stick of candied fruits in her hand and eating it with great delight. "Brother Chu!" Mo Cheng Yu forced augh and replied, "Why are you in such a good mood today?" "There are a few things that Im sure will put you in a good mood as well if I were to share them with you!" Chu Yang smiled, "Let me share with you one piece of good news. The Sword King of the Hei Mo n and an unknown King level master had gotten into a big fight. The Sword King was seriously injured, with all of his bones being broken to pieces. As for his six subordinates, two had passed away and six others were severely injured..." "Who is that King level master? How bad were his injuries?" Mo Cheng Yu asked anxiously. It was evident that his initial reaction upon receiving this good news was not one of excitement, but instead, tant concern for the King level master. Based on his spections, that unknown King level master could very well have been from his n! His concerns for his brothers was much greater than his joy in hearing that his enemy was severely injured. To inflict such injuries, this King level master must be of second grade or higher. Otherwise, their fighting tactics would be with the aim of dying together. Mo Cheng Yu thought that the three King level masters that traveled with him were definitely not more powerful than a second grade Sword King. Hence, how could he not be anxious upon hearing such news? Chu Yang nodded in silence. This Mo Cheng Yu was definitely a loyal person; his first reaction to the news was that of concern for his brothers. "That King level master took seven or eight stabs from the Sword King and each stab pierced right through his body. Even though he had attempted to shield his weak spots, his chances of survival are very slim." Chu Yang answered slowly. "Ahhh..." Mo Cheng Yu punched the ground as his face disyed great suffering, "I wonder which brother it was..." "That King level master is not from your Mo n." Chu Yang smiled and continued, "He is an assassin from Great Zhao, a member of the Golden Horse Riders Department. He came specifically to assassinate me. However, he fell for my ploy." "Really? Hahaha..." Mo Cheng Yus spirit was instantly lifted. He could not help but be excited. All of a sudden, he continued, "Hey, that doesnt seem right. Why would a King level master attempt to assassinate you? Besides, how could a King level master assassinate the wrong person? This doesnt make sense." "Of course, there is a good reason for that." Chu Yang smiled and replied mysteriously. Next, he changed the subject, "Your injuries... My guess is that they will not be fully healed for a few more days." "The key issue right now is that my meridians are still blocked. It would probably take about half a month to clear each blockade and recover my strength quickly." Mo Cheng Yu replied dejectedly. "Dont worry. Take your time to recover; there is no need to rush!" Chu Yangforted him. Both parties looked at each other andughed in unison. They both understood very clearly what the other person wanted. For each day that Mo Cheng Yu was still in the midst of recovering, Mo Qing Wu would have to stay with Chu Yang for another day. This was exactly what Chu Yang had wished for. "There is time today. Ive just remembered two saber moves and I wish to teach Xiao Wu right away!" Chu Yang smiled and said, "These moves might not be consecutive with each other and are different, but the power is no weak at all. They are probably notparable to your n, but do consider this as a small token of my sincerity!" Mo Cheng Yus countenance immediately turned serious and he replied in earnest, "Thank you, Brother Chu." In this day and age, martial artists valued their techniques as much as they valued their own lives. They would constantly worry that teaching their own techniques to outsiders would lead to their enemies studying their ws. Other than teachers and parents, there were very few people who taught their own unique techniques to others. Meanwhile, Mo Cheng Yu thought that even though Chu Yangs cultivation was very low and he could not possibly have any good moves, his generous way of thinking was indeed rarely seen. The saber techniques that Chu Yang wanted to teach Mo Qing Wu was the first move of Nine Tribtions Sword: one spot of clod like radiates over a vast area. This one move, after Chu Yangs modification to convert it into a saber technique, had be two moves. One was for defense, while the other was for offense. Even though they were far inferior to that of the sword, it was not at allcking in power when applied to the saber. If this technique was used simply for defense, Mo Qing Wus safety would easily be guaranteed, provided that there was not arge gap in skill levels. Chu Yang took Mo Qing Wu to train on saber techniques, while Mo Cheng Yu was left alone, deep in thoughts. Chu Yang had tantly stated that he was only teaching this saber technique to Mo Qing Wu, hence it was not for anyone else to see. Therefore, even Mo Cheng Yu, who was Mo Qing Wus bodyguard, was not allowed to stand at a side to watch. At this present moment, Mo Cheng Yu was thinking: This Chu Yang is able to make Golden Horse Riders Department send a King level master to assassinate him; his position in Iron Cloud Nation must be extremely important. But... What could his position be? Is he royalty? Even though Chu Yang had saved his life, there was little that he knew about Chu Yang. A short whileter, Mo Cheng Yu stood up in difort. He always thought that Chu Yang was spoiling Mo Qing Wu in every aspect of her life, yet today was the first time that he was taken aback in this way. Chu Yang was strict with Mo Qing Wu. His stern attitude was on par with his indulgent attitude. "Wrong. How can you hold a saber like that? When making this move, you have to aim the sabers point outward. Do it again!" "Again. Idiot. Practice once more. Practice ten more times." "Why cant you remember the move yet? Whats wrong with you? The saber is so light and yet you still cant hold it steadily? You didnt eat, is that it?" "You are really stupid. Hurry up. Youre not allowed to cry." "If you drop the saber or forget the move again, I will spank you." "Bop, bop!" "Boohoo... Boohoo..." "You are not allowed to cry. Continue practicing!" "Youre stupider than a pig!" Chu Yangs yelling and little misss sobbing rang out continually. Mo Cheng Yus heart was uneasy as he paced back and forth as if he was had pins and needles. How could little miss withstand such a harsh scolding? Chu Yang did not want to have to do this either, but Mo Cheng Yu was healing so quickly that the day Mo Qing Wu would have to leave was inching closer. Once they returned home, Mo Qing Wu would have to face the harsh treatment of the n. This saber could not rece her own ability, but if he could just teach Mo Qing Wu these moves, she would at least be able to defend herself. This defense technique would have to be used at certain key moments. If someone were to look down on her or if the n had apetition... using these moves would make her practically invincible! Besides, this was the only thing that Chu Yang could do for Mo Qing Wu. Presently, time was of the essence. If she did not train within the next few days, her life would change for the worse when she returned to the n. If this little girl could not bear with her new lifestyle, how would she be able to train with her saber? Hence, Chu Yang knew that there was no way to avoid being strict with her. It hurt him to see her suffer, but his countenance remained stern and cold as ice as he scolded her endlessly. After some time, Mo Cheng Yu could no longer sit idly as he heard all the yelling and sobbing. Immediately, he ran out and saw Mo Qing Wus face being washed with tears. He could not help but feel anguished and gave her a hug, "Little miss, are you tired? Do you want me to beat him up?" "Dont." Unexpectedly, Mo Qing Wu shook her head. Although her eyes were flooded with tears, she eximed with great determination, "Brother Chu only wants whats best for me!" This statement made Mo Cheng Yu both happy and afraid at the same time, "Little miss, you have grown up!" ... One night had passed quickly and morning had just arrived. Meanwhile, inside Diwu Qing Rous prime minister manor, endless waves of people wereing and going from midnight till now. Chapter 149 Suspicion Once Diwu Qing Rou woke up, there was already news awaiting him. The number on King level master of Golden Horse Riders Department had been waiting in his study for more than two hours just to speak to him. Besides him, Official Gao, Official Han, and Official Cheng had been waiting there for a much longer period of time. Diwu Qing Rou gave a slight frown before he ate his breakfast leisurely. Thereafter, he went to his study. His behavior was a clear indication of his way of life. He firmly believed that one should never loseposure, no matter the gravity of ongoing events. In this way, he would casually do what he needed to do, whilst still carefully nning what he needed to n. Ultimately, he would never make a hasty decision no matter the situation. If things were done hastily, there would definitely be loopholes. Needless to say, Diwu Qing Rou would never allow himself to make any mistake. Upon seeing Diwu Qing Rou enter the study, the four people stood up and said in unison, "Minister!" "Ah, sit down!" Diwu Qing Rou smiled and nodded his head. He walked towards his seat and sat down gracefully. He continued, "King level master Jing, what has happened? Have you lost yourposure as well? This is the first time that Ive seen you like this after so many years!" The person facing him was an old person who was more than 60 years old. At first nce, he appeared extremely schrly. His face was pale while his hair was gray. His eyes looked calm, giving him the look of a saintly and well-learned schr. Just by looking at him, no one would think that this kind-looking old man was, in fact, the first leader of Golden Horse Riders Department, ninth grade King level master Jing Meng Hun. Jing Meng Hun smiled in a grieve manner and said, "We have unexpected news! I was in such a rush to meet you that I did not have time to prepare. Im so worried that I must have lost myposure!" "Huh? So worried that youve lost yourposure? Could it be news from King level master Yin?" Slowly, Diwu Qing Rou lifted the cup of tea that was in front of him and gently blew on the tea leaves that were floating on the surface. He continued softly, "What has happened to Yin Wu Fa?" Instantly, a look of admiration appeared on the faces of Han Bu Chu and the others around him. Even though Diwu Qing Rou did not know what had happened, he could tell that something had happened to Yin Wu Fa just by judging from the look on their faces. Such a keen sense of observation and sharp wit was rarely seen in people. "ording to the news that weve received, Yin Wu Fa is severely injured and his life is in grave danger." Jing Meng Hun took in a deep breath and said with a solemn face, "He battled with King of Hell Chu for a while and both of them lost!" "King of Hell Chu? He battled with King level master Yin and both sides lost?" Diwu Qing Rous face had finally changed. He ceased his action of blowing the tea and continued solemnly, "How could King of Hell Chu have such a great ability?" Meanwhile, the other three disyed puzzled looks on their faces; even Jing Meng Huns face had a troubled look. King of Hell Chu might have been mysterious, but no one would have thought that he had the power to battle with Yin Wu Fa. After all, Yin Wu Fa was a sixth grade King level master. "This note was handwritten by Yin Wu Fa." Jing Meng Hun pulled out a piece of paper that was stained with blood. Just by looking at this piece of paper, one would be able to imagine just how serious Yin Wu Fas injuries were. Instead of taking the paper from Jing Meng Hun, Diwu Qing Rou instead frowned and said, "Why did Yin Wu Fa bother writing this on his own since he was already severely injured? Are his two Revered Martial Artists dead? Is there no one else by his side?" "No! Its just that our intelligence on King of Hell Chu is just not aligned." Jing Meng Hun continued helplessly, "All of us have been fooled by King of Hell Chu. Every bit of information on him is false!" "All of it is false?" Diwu Qing Rou nodded as he said. Han Bu Chu took the paper and handed it to Diwu Qing Rou. Eldest brother... From these first words, it was clear that this note was written by Yin Wu Fa for Jing Meng Hun. "I am in Iron Cloud living on myst dying breath, but... the enemy is cunning. His tactics are truly difficult to predict. It is simply too difficult to describe." These few words were more than enough to cause Diwu Qing Rou to be pensive. "Official Chu is extremely cunning. Everyone believes that he is just a youth but no one truly knows what he really looks like." Subsequently, Yin Wu Fa carefully repeated everything that Chu Yang had told him about the appearance of the Hei Mo King level master that he had fought. "I have found out that those rumors cannot be trusted at all. King of Hell Chu is a Sword King. I went to Cloud Gate Inn and fought him. Both of us lost the fight. I was stabbed by him nine times, while I threw 11 punches at him. All of his bones are now broken and he is in a critical condition. If you wish to eliminate himpletely, now would be the best time!" "There are more than ten Revered Martial Artists by Official Chus side. This massive strength is not aligned with our intelligence as well." "The spywork in Iron Cloud is almostpletely broken. King of Hell Chu has already dealt with 17 people. Great misfortune will ensue if we dont eliminate him at once!" The content of Yin Wu Fas note made Diwu Qing Rou wrinkle his brows tightly together! ording to Yin Wu Fas letter, all the information that they had obtained were as good as fantasies that could not be relied upon! The information I have should not be false, yet this note contains information that Yin Wu Fa has traded for using his own life. What is going on? King of Hell Chu is actually a King level master. Whats worse is that hes a sixth grade King level master! This is absolutely absurd! "This is too ridiculous!" Diwu Qing Rou snorted and continued, "Share with me your views on this!" Jing Meng Hun was the first to share. He let out a dry cough and said, "At first, I thought exactly the same as you. However, this letter full of blood thats right in front of us is obviously not a ploy from King of Hell Chu. Besides, King of Hell Chu did not know Third Brothers strength at all." As these words were spoken, everyone around nodded in agreement. If this letter was forged, it would mean that the enemies must have captured Yin Wu Fa to send such a letter since it had his seal on it. Given Yin Wu Fas strength, he would at least be able to escape, even if he was not able to fight. Furthermore, when faced with hopelessness, masters at such a level would easily choose death over being captured. Even an Emperor level master who could kill a King level master with ease would have a very slim chance of capturing one alive. "I believe..." Gao Sheng coughed and said, "This letter full of blood... There are many things here that we need to analyze..." "For example, here! We know that King of Hell Chu has created a web of confusion, but some things that we know still hold true. Chu Yang did, in fact, join Du Shi Qings group after leaving Beyond the Heavens Sect. Moreover, he met Tie Bu Tian outside Iron Cloud Citadel. After Tie Bu Tian had returned, he immediately sent people to search for Chu Yang." "These information have been investigated thoroughly and were verified by more than 30 people. All of them have verified this information; even Fire Saber Great Master Gao Wei Cheng has verified this." "After Chu Yang entered Iron Cloud Citadel, Tie Bu Tian sent Wu Qian Qian of Beyond the Heavens Sect to be his assistant. Thereafter, Chu Yang disappeared from Iron Cloud Citadel, while Bu Tian Pavilion has a new minister, Minister Chu. Based on this, there is clear proof that King of Hell Chu is actually Chu Yang! This fact should not be wrong at all!" When Jing Meng Hun heard this fact, his face turned crestfallen. He thought, "Are you saying that my martial brother risked his life just to give false information?" Just as he had this thought, Gao Shengs discussion met a pivotal point as he continued, "However, the information sent by King level master Yin is not false. This information was obtained by him risking his own life; there is no doubt about this!" "Therefore, I would suggest that perhaps Bu Tian Pavilion has two ministers?" Gao Sheng said as he thought, "Perhaps Chu Yang could be Tie Bu Tians decoy? And... the real King of Hell Chu has the same surname as Chu Yang?" "You mean... When Tie Bu Tian selected a minister, Chu Yang happened to appear at the same time? Hence, Tie Bu Tian must have used that opportunity to set up his own trap?" Cheng Yun He frowned. "He might not have intentionally set up a web of confusion. This Chu Yang probably had some sort of ability... such as resourcefulness, intelligence, or ancestry... In short, Tie Bu Tian might have this other Minister to supplement the ws in the other person..." Gao Sheng continued slowly, "Perhaps with such an exnation, we can make sense of this contradiction in information." "That Tie Bu Tian is most likely not that thorough!" Han Bu Chu smirked, "If there is indeed two ministers, we cannot trust any of the information any further." "I think so too." Cheng Yun He nodded and said, "Currently... Bu Tian Pavilion has just one minister, and its not Chu Yang. Im sure that this is true!" The three shared their own opinions and debated continuously. Meanwhile, Diwu Qing Rou and Jing Meng Hun sat quietly as they listened to the debate. Jing Meng Hun felt as if his head was bing unraveled by this noisy group of schrs. Diwu Qing Rou was also frowning as well. His initial trap for King of Hell Chu had be slightly wavered. Irrevocably, Yin Wu Fa was injured in a public fight. This information was true! How could this have happened? For the first time in his life, Diwu Qing Rou felt that there was a slight disarray in his mind. As he listened to his three subordinates argue in front of his very eyes, he wondered how he would go about sorting out this mess. "Minister, no matter who that King of Hell Chu is, Third Brother is in desperate need of support. We must send people to rescue him at once. With his serious injuries, I am afraid that if we dont rescue him in time..." Jing Meng Hun said solemnly. Jing Meng Huns words made Diwu Qing Rous eyes light up, "Yes, what weve heard could be fake, for seeing is believing!" Words might not be true but seeing was believing! Gao Sheng and the others were so preupied with their own thoughts and debate that they were unreceptive to anything else in their surroundings. "Are the three of you done with your ns?" Diwu Qing Rou had finally recovered his calm countenance. "Yes!" Gao Sheng had already prepared several solid ns and handed them to Diwu Qing Rou readily. "Ah, lets proceed with n number two!" Diwu Qing Rou took a quick nce before making a hasty decision, "These people must be extremely careful! First, we have to save Number One. Next, we have to save King level master Yin and bring him back to Great Zhao safely. Last and not the least, we have to verify the information on King of Hell Chu!" "The first and second agendas are not difficult; thest one is!" Diwu Qing Rou continued, "As for now, it does not matter whether or not that King level master is indeed King of Hell Chu since he is ultimately still seriously injured. We can safely assume that there are no other high-level masters in Iron Cloud. With considerable care, these tasks can be achieved without much difficulty." Subsequently, Diwu Qing Rou looked up to the heavens and said, "No matter who he is, the most important thing to do now is to rescue our people. As for King of Hell Chu, there is no need for us to make a move yet, even if we are unable to verify the information." He grunted coldly and continued, "If King of Hell Chu or Tie Bu Tian manages to continually take advantage of the situation and you people keep doing things so simply in this way, there is a great chance that our Golden Horse Riders Department will meet an extraordinarily powerful opponent!" Chapter 150 Diwu Qing Rou’s Deduction! Jing Meng Hun felt a chill go down his spine. Immediately, he nodded in agreement. Earlier, he had nned to rescue Third Brother at all cost. At the same time, he had wanted to assassinate King of Hell Chu to seek revenge for Third Brother. However, Diwu Qing Rous words had made him abandon that thought! "Under normal circumstances, this has to be done. However, this is not a normal scenario; we should notplicate this matter any further!" Diwu Qing Rou smiled and continued, "These methods of killing someone with a borrowed knife or adorning a tree with borrowed flowers are already toomon for us, let alone our opponents!" Just as he got to this point, Diwu Qing Rou paused for a moment before continuing quickly, "Thats right... If..." Suddenly, he stood up and took a few steps forward while frowning and muttering, "Killing with a borrowed knife, adorning a tree with borrowed flowers..." He repeated these phrases a few more times as if he was on the brink of uncovering something. All of a sudden, he yelled out, "Yes, that must be it!" "If thats the case... then the key moment must have been when Yin Wu Fa caught that youth!" Diwu Qing Rous hands tightened into a fist. His eyes red up as he sighed, "I hope that Im wrong, but if Ive not mistaken, Yin Wu Fa has allowed an opportunity of a lifetime to slip through his fingers!" "An opportunity of a lifetime?" Gao Sheng understood quickly and replied, "You mean... that youth that King level master Yin caught..." "That youth... is probably King of Hell Chu!" Diwu Qing Rous countenance became dark as he replied slowly. His words caused the room to be in great silence. Each persons eyes were filled with great shock. After saying these words, even Diwu Qing Rou himself was stunned by his own deduction. "Lets make this assumption: This incident was a result of him acting on the fly!!! What kind of person would be capable of thinking of such a strategy? If the youth is indeed King of Hell Chu, everything would then be easy to deal with." Diwu Qing Rou was speaking when he suddenly turned to Gao Sheng and said, "Young master Gao, you once mentioned that all the descendants of Middle Three Heavens have gone out to train, am I right? If some of them havee to Great Zhao, there might be some in Iron Cloud as well!" Diwu Qing Rou had always called Gao Sheng by his full name. However, this time around, he used the words Young master Gao. Nheless, Gao Sheng simply remained calm and nodded in agreement. "If thats the case, Yin Wu Fa had fallen into King of Hell Chus cunning scheme. We have been set up and this tragedy is not minor at all!" Diwu Qing Rou let out a sigh and continued, "I wonder where that King level master that fought with King level master is from. What n does he belong to?" The four people around him were all astonished upon hearing this information. Their eyes had widened and their minds had gone nk. Even the ninth grade King level master felt as if his head had been struck by lightning. If the situation was indeed as such, it would then be the biggest joke in Under the Heavens. He had caught King of Hell Chu but actually allowed him to escape? Besides, there was the possibility that he had provoked a powerful enemy from a great n as well. Could King of Hell Chu be that cunning? "We should no longer dy this urgent matter. Not only do we have to rescue people, we have to increase our manpower as well!" Diwu Qing Rou turned to Jing Meng Hun and said, "King level master Jing, you must take care of this matter and not act rashly at all times. King level master Kong should bring along a few Command Horse Riders with him!" Diwu Qing Rou saw that Jing Meng Hun wanted to say something. Instead, Diwu Qing Rou immediately waved his hand dismissively and said, "The fourth King level master cannot do such a thing! He and Yin Wu Fa are biological brothers. If he goes, there is bound to be more chaos. The battle was a result of a misunderstanding. If both sides are able to talk things over, we can surely turn from being foes to being friends. On the other hand, if there is more chaos, things might be absolutely irreparable!" Jing Meng Hun sighed heavily. Fourth King level master Yin Wu Tian had already given him so much trouble upon hearing the news. He had wanted to save his eldest brother on his own, at all cost. Furthermore, he had wanted to kill that King of Hell Chu as vengeance. However, when faced with Diwu Qing Rou, this idea of his had been tossed aside even before he could utter a word. "This time, besides just investigating and rescuing people, we have to exin the entire misunderstanding to that King level master as well!" Diwu Qing Rou continued slowly, "While this is just my own deduction, Im sure that Im right. Since this is the case, we have to send someone skilled. The second King level master would be the most suitable person!" Diwu Qing Rou turned to the other three and said, "This n could be considered as the biggest n weve evere up with. We need someone to control the entire situation to ensure that it is sessful. Between the two of you, who wishes to give this a go?" Although he was looking at three people, he had said two of you. Evidently, Gao Sheng had been excluded. "Minister, let me go..." Even before Gao Sheng could finish his sentence, Diwu Qing Rou had interrupted him, "Gao Sheng, you absolutely cannot go! If you leave, wouldnt all your peers follow suit as well?" He then continued, "Your men are my ace cards and they cannot be used so easily in this way. Besides, if you go and the mission gets exposed unknowingly, all of the ns that are opposing you would immediately join forces with Tie Bu Tian. This would be extremely detrimental to us!" "Iron Cloud is currently weak, but if they happen to gain more strength, theyll soon fight back and destroy my grand n!" Diwu Qing Rou continued slowly, "I just want either of the two of you to go!" "Minister, how about me?" Cheng Yun He asked. "What would you do if you go?" Diwu Qing Rou asked. "I would make rescuing our people the primary goal and keep losses to a strict minimum. We would immediately retreat after achieving our key objective! ns with regards to King of Hell Chu have already be extremelyplex. If they cannot be achieved, I would just give it up!" Cheng Yun He replied, "On the other hand, if things are truly as you have deduced, I will think of all possible means to eliminate this misunderstanding as much as possible!" "Good. I will allow you to undertake this task!" Diwu Qing Rou said, "You should work with King level master Kong. I will be more assured if you do so. Although your strategy is nearly perfect, you still have to remember that you need to take action if faced with a good opportunity! However, you must remember to never let King level master Kong act on his own ord! Every move must be carefully discussed with him beforehand!" Diwu Qing Rou turned to look at Jing Meng Hun, "You must repeat these words of mine to King level master Kong!" Jing Meng Hun nodded and replied at once, "You can rest assured; Second Brother is not that reckless!" "Yes!" Cheng Yun He said respectfully as he carefully made a mental note of everything Diwu Qing Rou had said. "There are countless opportunities, but they tend to pass by in a sh. If you wish to grab hold of them, you must be courageous, keen, and intelligent!" Diwu Qing Rou added, "At this moment, you must remain steady as well. If you cant be steady, dont force it!" Diwu Qing Rou continued, "This trip wont be like before! If you happen to fight a battle of wits with King of Hell Chu, you should notify me immediately if possible! If you are in a rush, you still have to think through carefully before taking any action! Even if it means suffering some losses, you must return to Great Zhao safely! Got it?" Han Bu Chu was taken aback. After all these years, this was the first time he had seen Diwu Qing Rou being so grave when sending a subordinate on a mission. He had just repeated instructions several times. Furthermore, he had sent someone who was known for being calm, Cheng Yun He, this time around. It seemed as if Diwu Qing Rou truly saw King of Hell Chu as his arch-enemy! "This should not be dyed. After you have picked out your candidates, leave at once!" Diwu Qing Rous gaze became cold as he ordered, "Before you leave, take these three pieces of Jade Spirit Ginseng in case of any emergency!" Jade Spirit Ginseng was one of the nine great legendary herbs of the world. Diwu Qing Rou only had one root of this. Regardless of whether it was an external or internal injury, eating a piece would save ones life within half a day as long as the person remained alive! With its help, a person could recoverpletely within a month. Needless to say, Diwu Qing Rou valued this treasure as much as he treasured his own life. Now that he had pulled out three pieces because of what had happened to Yin Wu Fa, it was clear that Diwu Qing Rou was giving this mission his all. Clearly, one of these three pieces of Jade Spirit Ginseng were for Yin Wu Fa, while another piece was for Tang Xin Sheng. His appreciation for the both of them could be seen by everyone. As for thest piece, it was meant to be a peacemaking fit from Diwu Qing Rou to the King level master that had fought with Yin Wu Fa. There was also Meng Hun Solution, which was a strange medicine invented by Jing Meng Hun. Meng Hun Solution could cause a mortally wounded person to fall into atent sleep, keeping them alive for a set period of time. While this medicine could notst as long as a month, there was certainly enough time to save the persons life! "Thank you, Minister!" Jing Meng Hun said with great gratitude. Since Diwu Qing Rou had handed him the Jade Spirit Ginseng, Yin Wu Fas life could easily be saved! Furthermore, his cultivation could be preserved as well! "If theres nothing else, return to your ces and prepare to leave!" Diwu Qing Rou said sternly, albeit without a trace of worry on his face. It was as if everything had been nned carefully by him. Seeing such aposed leader, everyone was extremely confident. They thought that their ministers certainty surely meant that their grand scheme would be met with extreme sess. However, what no one knew was that at this moment, Diwu Qing Rou was sighing silently to himself as he thought, "Good for you, King of Hell Chu. Once again, you have forced me to make a hasty decision! Not only do I have to act ording to your ns, I have to ept the risk and losses as well. Clearly, I am more powerful than you. However, under such urgent circumstances, I can only let things adhere to your ns. If there is ever a day when you and I meet face to face in battle... how would you act?" "Gao Sheng, will you y a game of chess with me?" Diwu Qing Rou smiled and asked. "Minister, if you wish to, I would be most happy toply!" Gao Shengughed. "If the minister and Brother Gao are ying chess, I shall be the referee!" Han Bu Chu smiled happily, "When noones, I will get myself a nice meal!" All three of them broke out into a bigughter. Two hourster, a group of 19 riders shot out of the northern gate of Great Zhaos capital. They rode so quickly that they disappeared with the wind. A short whileter, a convoy left the northern gate as well. Chapter 151 Assiduous Minister Chu! Sitting in the carriage was Cheng Yun He. As he left the citys gate, his emotions were suddenly greatly aroused. Immediately, he stuck his head out and looked at the northern gate of the majestic city as it slowly shrunk in his eyes. He thought about his home, where his parents, wife, and children were. For many generations, his family had been people of Great Zhao. He was born in this capital and had grown up here. All in all, he had been living there for more than 40 years. All of a sudden, he remembered a phrase: Born here, grow up here, and die here. He smiled bitterly and thought, "Living here does not mean growing up here. Growing up here does not mean dying here!" He seemed to be forcing these thoughts upon himself. He had a hunch that he might not be able to die in this Great Zhao, where he belonged. A great man leaves his life behind on the battlefield; who would care about where he would be buried? He could not help but recite these verses: Going through thousands of miles of golden sand. After forty years, there is no minding of death. Sad autumn winds have turned all the hair white. Endless troubles have made the heart colder. After reciting these verses, he felt that it was not that good. It just seemed like something he was saying in the spur of the moment. Grinning, he thought, "Why is thest verse made the heart colder? I was given a great responsibility by the minister. This journey is my greatest chance to make a difference and advance." He shook his head and sat back in the carriage, not bothering to write down the verses that he had recited. When Cheng Yun He left, it waste autumn. Leaves were falling all over the ground as the autumn winds blew gently under the gloomy sky. Thickyers of dark clouds were hanging above, making his heart feel like there was a heavy burden weighing him down. ... Meanwhile, in Iron Cloud Citadel, Chu Yang hadpleted three challenges. Upon returning to Bu Tian Pavilion, he picked up a book and began reading diligently. Wu Qian Qian frowned in puzzlement as she gazed at the tall pile of books that were on Chu Yangs desk. When did our Minister Chu be so studious and start reading so diligently? This kind of focus that consisted of no rest, food or sleep was putting to shame all the schrs who had studied hard to be officials! But... If Minister Chu was reading up on strategies, arts of war, or something along the lines such as the history of the continent, then Wu Qian Qian would not have found it so strange. Instead, this guy was reading books that the schrs would consider as inferior! There were Famous Love Stories and other fictional stories. Moreover, he had also read some ridiculous supernatural fictions! Those stories were not lengthy and were written by authors during their free time. They were written without meaning and were probably just used to coax children to sleep or behave... This was really amusing to him! Minister Chu read the book intensely. His mind seemed to bepletely engrossed in it. His mouth was muttering the words as he read as if he was trying to memorize the stories word for word. This left Wu Qian Qian speechless... The worst part about all of this was that Minister Chu seemed to have be addicted. He would evenugh like an idiot ever so often! This was a person wearing a ck outfit and a hideous mask. This person was in a powerful position, yet he was reading a childish book and would burst outughing every now and then! Just thinking about this scene was enough to give people goosebumps, let alone having to witness it. Wu Qian Qian was getting waves after waves of goosebumps. On the other hand, Minister Chu continued to giggle like an idiot. The most demeaning thing that he would do was to let his mind drift off as his eyes would contain just a nk stare. Following which, there would be some glistening drooling from his mouth as he appeared to dream about some distant fantasy... Reading books to the point that the spirit left the body... Furthermore, these were childrens books... This had to be some sort of incredible spiritual state! Wu Qian Qian muttered silently, "When will this long day pass?" As she did some paperwork, a creepy, wickedughter rose up from behind her. If Wu Qian Qian hadnt a sense of humor or patience, she would have smacked King of Hell Chu with that book. Next, he would ssh tea on his face and pointed him in the direction of the door! Furthermore, Wu Qian Qian was left speechless when she found out about the origin of these books. That King of Hell Chu had abused his power to send his powerful subordinates all over the ce to search for them. Sending assassins to hunt for childrens books, King of Hell Chu must be especially professional. Each person must bring back at least twenty books! Cant hold them? You will have to face corporal punishment! Each time she imagined these fierce guys appearing helpless and so pitifully carrying piles of childrens books into the room, Wu Qian Qian would nearly stop breathing as she tried to resist the urge tough. This emotion of hers peaked when she saw Hall Leader Cheng carry a fresh stack of books in. An old man with a wrinkly face was holding in his hands a stack of books gloomily. Wu Qian Qian could not help but burst outughing! There was once when Minister Chu was deeply engrossed and the prince came to visit. He entered the room but Chu Yang was still reading his book calmly. Prince Tie Bu Tians mouth had gaped in great surprise. Immediately after, the prince posed a question to Wu Qian Qian that made herugh uncontrobly each time she thought about it, "Ah, is Minister Chu trying to improve his intellect?" As the leader of an intelligencework, a supervisor of an assassination group, as well as the minister of a spy organization, his actions truly left people at a loss for words... The worst part of it all was the fact that he woulde into his office each morning and say dejectedly, "Ive just forgotten that story!" Wu Qian Qian was beyond speechless! What kind of a person was this? Wu Qian Qian calcted that the books that Chu Yang had already read would easily fill up a fewrge chests! What was especially uneptable was the fact that besides enjoying reading childrens books, this guy liked childrens toys as well! Furthermore, he did not have any interest in toys that were meant for boys, instead, he liked toys that were meant for girls! She had even witnessed this man holding a doll with dreamy eyes saying, "I must bring it back tonight!" Wu Qian Qians daily nightmare was Minister Chus parting sentence just as he was getting ready to leave. He would say, "Elder martial sister, if you have free time, do go out and buy me a toy!" Each time she heard this sentence, Wu Qian Qian would practically end up having spasms. Amidst all these, the only thing she could be proud of was the following series of thoughts: "Have any of you witnessed King of Hell Chuugh like an idiot while reading a book? I am the only one who has!" "Have any of you witnessed King of Hell Chu looking at a girls toy dreamily? I am also the only one!" Even though Wu Qian Qian never once spoke those words, she did experience such moments where she imagined herself saying it out loud! "Minister, someone wishes to see you!" Cheng Zi Angs voice rang out. He sounded like he had just gotten his tooth extracted as it was not as loud as before. They should have known that their Minister Chu was busy and not have asked such a question! "Who? I am busy!" As MInister Chu was researching and studying hard, he did not have any patience at all. "Sir, the people that came the other day!" Cheng Zi Angs face was now as wrinkled as bitter gourd. If I could turn him down, I would have done it without a doubt. But... you simply cant turn this person down! He is from the Hei Mo n and this person is a King level master! "The people from the other day?" Chu Yang asked skeptically. Suddenly, a cold voice rang out, "Minister Chu, you sure are a big person!" Before he even spoke finish, a person in ck had appeared at the doorway. His moment was extremely fast, just like that of ghosts and demons. Chu Yang looked up immediately and eximed in surprise, "Haha, I thought it was someone else. Its you! Sir, please have a seat! Please have a seat! Its no wonder that a magpie was singing at the door early this morning; its because of your impending arrival! Qian Qian, bring tea! The best one! Quickly get my best tea!" Such intimate and lovely words made the Hei Mo Saber King feel as if he was meeting a family member that he had not seen in many years. After he had finished talking, Minister Chu quickly moved from his sweet reading spot and stepped out to greet his guest. The Hei Mo Saber King grunted and was just about to say something when he caught a nce of the childrens book in King of Hell Chus room that was flipped open by the wind. This leader of Bu Tian Pavilion had obviously been reading a book called The Story of the Water Buffalo and the Mean Dog. His eyes shifted to the desk and he saw many books that were of the same genre. There were The Secret of the Pce, The Love Story of the Three-headed Toad and the Two-legged Horse, as well as Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs! The Saber King felt as if he was going insane. Within just a few short moments, he red at Minister Chu with his two eyes. Goosebumps could be seen on the back of his hands! Wu Qian Qian stood on the side with her head down in shame for her leader, while trying to suppress herughter. "Ah... Ahem! Cough, cough..." Minister Chu had be slightly ashamed and had to find a cover. He yelled out, "Qian Qian, are you not going to put your books away? How does it look upon us if our guest sees this?" Subsequently, he turned and looked at the Hei Mo Saber King, "Funny! Cough, cough... All youngdies are like that! Haha...!" Wu Qian Qian turned pale from anger. How did they be my books? If you wish to protect your dignity, the least you could do is to not frame me for your books! However, all she could do was to re at King of Hell Chu angrily. Even though this eldest miss was extremely annoyed, she did not dare to express it. Quietly, she swallowed her anger and pride as she began to put away her books. The Hei Mo Saber Kings mouth became crooked as he sat down. At the back of his mind, he was silently cursing this shameless guy, "These books are clearly on your side. There is even one in your hand and you dare me it on someone elses daughter!" Instead of saying this out loud, heughed and replied, "Its nothing at all! All these little girls love books like these..." When he said these words, the Saber Kings face also turned red. Little girls were supposed to be seven to eight years old. The little girl in front of him was 17 or 18 years old already! However, he hade asking for a favor today, so he had to act courteously! "Swoosh... Swoosh..." Wu Qian Qian quickly tossed the entire stack of books into a chest. She carried the chest towards Minister Chu and said begrudgingly, "Minister, sir, please give me the book in your hand. Its my book! Please return it to me! You have used it to fan yourself enough already!" "Ahhh..." Chu Yang had finally realized that he was still holding onto a book in his hand and immediately tossed it into the chest that Wu Qian Qian was holding. Heughed loudly, "Its too hot in here!" The Hei Mo Saber Kings mouth twitched as he thought, "Motherf*cker! Its already the end of autumn. All the leaves have fallen and snow is about toe raining down, yet you are still fanning yourself. You must have really bad health!" Chapter 152 Offering Yourself To Be Ripped Off Wu Qian Qian pouted as she carried the chest out, leaving the two alone in the room. Minister Chu had graciously invited the Hei Mo Saber King to take a seat and even took it upon himself to pour a cup of hot tea for his guest. He said warmly, "Senior, you must have a lot of spare time toe and see me. Haha... I am really ttered by your attention!" After being embarrassed initially, Minister Chu seemed to suddenly be in the mood toe up with an improv poem that made him sound like he was a real schr. When he noticed that the Saber King was starting to re at him, Minister Chu stopped for a moment, let out two dry coughs and asked, "The meaning of this poem is: If a seniores to visit, then would he not be sure to drink a cup of tea?" "I... I understand!" This Saber King was starting to be mad with immense anger. Do you think that I am illiterate? This guy is brazenly shameless. Earlier he was fanning andining that it was hot, yet now he wants it to snow... Can such a thing be considered as poetry? It cant even bepared to a dogs fart... Ever since he came in here, the Saber Kings state of mind had shifted from great surprise to great disdain. He was now about to go insane... The Saber King lifted up the cup of tea and took a big gulp without paying any attention to its quality. At this current moment, his head was spinning because of Chu Yangs perplexing words that he was had forgotten his purpose ining here... "You see, senior, this tea is a truly good tea... This tea was picked from the peak of ck Mountain. After being picked, 28 youngdies held it in their mouths before drying the leaves on their bare breasts. From the start to the end, this tea never touched any speck of dust! This is precisely why its called ck Mountain Lady Tea!" Our schrly Minister Chu looked pleased and said in excitement, "The best part is that this tea does not belong to me!" "Not yours?" For a moment, the Saber King remembered his purpose ofing here. In the next instant, he had forgotten it yet again. "Its true!" Chu Yang smiled with immense satisfaction. He moved a little closer and said softly, "I smelled the aroma of this tea thest time I went to the princes study. As I was leaving, I saw a box of tea on the shelf. Immediately, I... Ha... Ha..." Minister Chus eyes shifted back and forth, making a signal for the other person to keep his secret. With a wink, he continued, "I just conveniently took it..." "Ah... Uh..." The Hei Mo Saber King was dumbfounded and tongue-tied. Three ck lines appeared on his forehead as he frowned in confusion. "Thats why this tea is very hard toe by! Ive brought it out just for you; I would never serve this tea to any ordinary person!" Minister Chu said with great affection, "Senior, after drinking this tea, do you sense the aromas of the mountains and rivers, of the earthly scenery, of the misty clouds, and of the heavenly fragrance...? Of course, haha... there is also the natural sensation of a woman coupled with a little... haha... vor of milk." "Ah... Im so thankful for your generosity!" Looking at a guy wearing a horrifying mask andughing in such a perverted way, this Saber King could not help but get goosebumps all over his body. He found himself stammering and felt as if he had pins and needles. Even when Im facing the n leader, I never feel this anxious! This punk in front of me is definitely a sexual deviant, the kind that will not spare the young or the old, the males or the females! Suddenly, this Saber King realized that talking to Minister Chu was akin to being tortured! He asked himself if he hade to the wrong ce today. "Senior, please have some more tea!" Minister Chu continued persuading him. The Saber King could not reject his kind offer and drank another cup. "Please... Luck runs in threes. You have to drink another cup!" The Saber Kings eyes popped out as he gulped down the third cup of tea. "Four cups will give you good fortune..." The Saber Kings face was bing dark. Nheless, he drank yet another cup. "Five, five, twenty-five, please..." The veins of the Saber King began to bulge. "Six cups will give you good fortune..." "Ive drunk for good fortune already!" Finally, the Saber King was unable to tolerate it any further and eximed, "Minister Chu, Im here today to ask you for a favor!" "Senior, please dont say that!" You just need to say the word and I will definitely do what I can!" Chu Yang gave a hearty and friendlyugh, "Is there any contrast between us?" Upon hearing these words, the Saber King was so disturbed that he literally dashed out of the room! Can you please not talk in such an intimate way? What rtionship do I have with you? The Saber King took in a deep breath and gathered his manners. He used all his strength to calm himself down before he slowly breathed out, "Two days ago, there was a battle between two King level masters in the. Im sure that such an event must not have escaped Minister Chus eyes." As he had begun to speak of official matters, Chu Yang had be serious and replied, "Of course, this small official has heard of this big event. Your friend was seriously injured. Ive even sent over some herbal medicine to aid in his recovery. It was a modest amount, but it was all of my resources!" "Thank you, Minister Chu!" The Saber King continued, "While my brothers life is no longer in danger, the culprit is still atrge. With my limited resources, trying to find a person inside Iron Cloud Citadel is no different than trying to fish for a needle from the bottom of the sea! However, it would definitely be an entirely different story if Minister Chu gives me a helping hand!" Chu Yang gave a slight frown and hesitated to give him an answer. Chu Yang had already known the Saber Kings intentions from the very moment that he arrived. Nevertheless, Chu Yang would be at a great disadvantage for helping them without any return of favor. Furthermore, the guys of the Hei Mo Saber Sword King Pair were the ones responsible for essentially destroying Qing Wus life. How could Chu Yang be willing to help these two at this juncture? However, he had no other choice but to relent due to his grand n and his current predicament. Minister Chu was greatly bothered by this, hence he could not allow the Saber King to get off so easily. This was precisely the reason why Chu Yang had been talking nonsense and changing topics endlessly ever since this Saber King had arrived. Of course, the main reason why Chu Yang had rambled on about stealing the tea was that he was worried. He was worried that the Saber King might have thought about Mo Qing Wu upon seeing so many childrens books for girls on his table. If he were to think about Mo Qing Wu, would that not expose my cover? Hence, the first thing that Minister Chu did was to create a giant web of confusion. Even if you start developing any suspicions, I will have your mind so confused that you will be dizzy! However, it seemed that the brain of this Saber King was significantly smaller than that of Diwu Qing Rou or Tie Bu Tian. Instead of having any doubts or suspicions, he simply became a little impatient and had no suspicions with regards to little miss! Internally, Chu Yang heaved a sigh of relief. Yet, at the same time, he was feeling irritated. Why did I have to worry so much about this idiot? Ive just wasted half a day worth of saliva for nothing... Now that they were talking about official matters, Chu Yang would naturally have toe up with a good n to reap the most benefits. Coincidentally, the Saber King was also extremely frustrated. If he had a choice, why would he bother shaming himself by asking for help from the leader of an intelligence organization that belonged to a secr state? He had truly lost face! The truth was that Chu Yang had indeed sent arge amount of medicine that was meant for healing injuries after the Sword King had been injured. The Saber King was out at the time that these incredibly helpful items arrived at the ce. After having searched for the enemy for the entire day to no avail, the Saber King returned and immediately thought of Bu Tian Pavilion. The Saber King would never have thought about this ce if Chu Yang had not sent people with the medicines. Now that he had no way out, he had decided toe this way to ask for help! At all cost, he had to find the person who was responsible for his martial brothers injuries and avenge him! This would be the only way that he could vent the hatred that was brewing within him! However, he had no idea that Minister Chu had sent the medicine over for the very purpose of waiting for the Saber King toe knocking at his door. Now that he was here, he could paddle him once and his scheme had just seeded. Hence, how could Chu Yang be kind to him at all? "Uh... If we are to do this... it is not difficult..." Chu Yang took a deep breath and frowned. This is great... the enemy has juste asking for my help to kill my other enemy. Hes even asked politely as if he might be rejected. This is too good!!! "Huh? Minister Chu, please tell me what you have to say!" "Senior, what is your name? I dont know how to address you; its too disrespectful on my part" Chu Yang asked in a cautious tone. "I... We are the people of the Hei Mo n. I am Saber King Soft Cloud. You can call me Soft Cloud or senior. As for a surname..." A cold beam of light shot out of his eyes as he continued softly, "I have not used a surname in a long time!" Chu Yang knew this very well, thus he simply nodded his head. Chu Yang already knew that Hei Mo n was a n in Middle Three Heavens. Furthermore, he knew that Hei Mo n was not a family. Instead, it was more like a sect or arge organization. Everyone who joined them would get just a title instead of getting their own name. The ranking in the n was based entirely on strength. The most powerful person became the n leader and only that person can be called Hei Mo! "Since senior has said so, I will respectfully oblige!" Next, Chu Yang frowned and continued, "If it were up to me alone, I would instinctively help you out on this issue. In fact, I have already sent people out to gather information immediately after that great battle between the two kings!" "However, there is one thing that I am concerned about. Your n is so powerful that youre not required to pay attention to such things! On the other hand, we are onlymon officials; even the royal family or the generals are just bugs in the eyes of you powerful people. If I help you... how would we fight back if they should ever return to seek revenge?" Aftermenting, Chu Yangs voice became very sincere as he continued in earnest, "You have given me a great opportunity bying here today. How could I not know this? But... this is also an opportunity that is extremely dangerous!" "Opportunity? Dangerous?" The Saber King rubbed his mustache and his eyes lit up. Originally, he had merely wanted to get some help when he hade here today. How could he have had any n to give anyone a great opportunity? However, after hearing Chu Yangs words, it had be clear to him. Helping him deal with the Mo n was an extremely dangerous thing for Iron Cloud to do. It seems that there is no way for me to not offer any great payment! "Hey..." While the Saber King continued pondering, Chu Yang sighed as he sat on the opposite side of the table, "The Sword King was good to me. What the Sword King told me that day still remains in my heart. A kind senior like that was suddenly attacked by a lowly scoundrel; it hurts me so much!" The Saber King let out two dry coughs. All of a sudden, there was a trace of red on his old face. A person who killed without batting an eye, and even pulled tendons without so much as a frown like the Sword King was actually looked upon by Minister Chu as a kind senior? These words... how could these words even be mouthed? "A person this capable of going head-on with your n would surely have a powerful backing..." Chu Yang said gravely. His eyes started to heat up as he looked at the Saber King. His words had essentially implied to the Saber King that: While I can do this... doing this... this should rake in some benefits for me! Now I will have to wait and see if you people can name a price that will move me! "Tell me, what would it take for you to agree to find that person for me?" The Saber King asked sincerely. After asking this question, he finished the rest of the tea in his cup in one big gulp. Truly, he could not taste anything special in the ck Mountain Lady Tea that King of Hell Chu had praised up to the sky. How was there even any trace vor of the fragrant tongue or breast milk! Chapter 153 Set The Net And Wait For The Fish! "This is hard for me to say..." Chu Yang said with hesitation. "There are hundreds of thousands of people in Iron Cloud Citadel. There are five major areas in it. While the affluent area is easy to search, the slums are definitely not easy at all. Even if a thousand people were to hide in the slums, they would be like fish in an ocean or tigers in a deep forest. If we want to find him... I am afraid that we will have to mobilize the entire force of the citadel. All of the soldiers, and perhaps even civilians, will have to join in the search and we would have to do aplete investigation. The efforts and resources that we will have to spend would be tremendous..." "If you can find this guy, I will promise to deliver one favor on behalf of the Hei Mo n!" Hastily, the Saber King interrupted Chu Yang. If he had allowed Minister Chu to continue in the direction of his speech, he was sure that the entire Hei Mo n would have to toil away and never be able to pay off this great debt... "Hey, how can senior say such a thing? I am not the type of person that helps people in hopes of getting a repayment." Chu Yang replied in an unsatisfied tone, "Your words have really undervalued me!" The Saber King thought angrily, "You are clearly opening your big mouth, waiting to be fed, and yet you dare im that you dont need any form of repayment..." King of Hell Chus eyes shifted and the conversation took a turn. Immediately, his countenance became contemtive, "However, Iron Cloud is currently dealing with enemies both from the inside and out; the situation is uncertain. Golden Horse Riders Department of Great Zhao is constantly eyeing our Bu Tian Pavilion. Moreover, they have King level leaders as well. This is too difficult..." "You wish for me to help you deal with Golden Horse Riders Department?" The Saber King was immensely shocked, "I cant do that!" He was both frustrated and troubled. This punks statements had just gone from heroic and moral to simply beingints. "No, no! Not like that!" Chu Yang replied assertively. "Very soon, Golden Horse Riders Department will definitely make their move against our Bu Tian Pavilion. Not many wille, perhaps just a dozen people or so. Senior, all you need to do is to help me kill those guys." "Only a dozen people? Well, thats not too many!" The Saber King contemted for a moment, before deciding that it was feasible. Just killing a dozen secr officials or ordinary martial masters in exchange for the death of one Mo n King level master... This deal was definitely worth it. "Can I take it that you agree, then?" Minister Chu asked sternly; he had to be sure of this. "Uh... I agree!" The Saber King thought for a moment before he finally agreed. "Senior, you are indeed a great man! You have saved thousands of people from having to boil oil and reversed the tide of a dangerous situation. Your righteousness reaches the heavens and your honor puts me in great awe! Millions of people in Iron Cloud will be thankful for your great deed!" Minister Chu appeared so touched that tears had begun to form in his eyes... Motherf*cker... I have finally managed to solve the problem that I have been worrying about for such a long time! "Ah, rest assured! While we are not able to help you deal with the entire Golden Horse Riders Department, I can promise you that the people who are sent here will not be able to make it back alive! If one persones, one will die; if twoes, a pair will do!" The Saber King said imposingly. Chu Yangughed and replied, "Yes! Your greatness is truly out of this world. Even if Golden Horse Riders Department was to send a few hundred people, they would only receive more ancestral tablets!" "A few hundred people? Didnt you just say a dozen people?" The Saber King frowned instantly. "This lowly official meant to say... this group of people..." Chu Yang sighed heavily, "Who knows if there would be one, ten, or even a hundred people... This is truly difficult to figure out..." The Saber King was infuriated! This punk had just mentioned that there would at most be a dozen people. Within the blink of an eye, this number had just been multiplied by a dozen times from his very own mouth. Worse still, hes not even sure as to the exact number. Motherf*cker, is this even a mouth of a human? He was speaking without any coherence. First, it was ck, and now, it was white... Its no wonder that he has managed to be an official at such a young age. Furthermore, hes a minister. Damn, just by using his mouth, he could easily be the Prime Minister! As he left Bu Tian Pavilion, the Saber King looked as if he was trying to escape! His face had bepletely pale! After this deal, I will sever all ties with this King of Hell Chu! He is too much of a hustler! Everything that Minister Chu said initially seemed reasonable and legitimate! First, he ced me in such a high ce, as if I was a hero and a savior; his praises blew me right into a fog. I could only discover that he was actually praising himself a whileter. I was supposed to do him just one favor. However, after going back and forth... I somehow ended up having to do him a few favors! Especially thosest words: Senior, you can rest assured! While I have limited manpower and weak strength, I will risk my own life, shed blood, climb a mountain of sabers, and walk into a sea of fire just for you. I will not relent, even if I were to be stabbed by swords and shed by sabers! Is there any need for a reward? Is there any need for a conditional exchange? These words not only belittle me but also serve as an insult to you, senior! Senior, dont you think that Im right? We have only just met one another, yet I feel as if I have known you my whole life. My only regret is that weve met toote into our lives. Between the two of us... is there really any need for differentiating ourselves... Just by thinking about King of Hell Chu speaking of them as being good friends made the Saber King cringe and he felt as if his entire body was having seizures. Ultimately, was this not a conditional exchange? Eventually, King of Hell Chu added something that made the Saber King run for his life, "Yes... There is one other thing that has been troubling me for a long time..." Before he could even finish what he had wanted to say, the Saber King stood up and bade farewell swiftly... Motherf*cker, you have already told me seven or eight things that have been troubling you and I have even agreed to all your requests. Now, you have even more... Are you not going to let me live in peace? Finally, Chu Yang heaved a sigh of relief. It was done! However, this situation was far from over! There were a few things that had to be followed up on. Since such arge chunk of meat had fallen from the sky, he caught it instinctively. Immediately after he had left, Chu Yang headed for the prison. It was tightly guarded and the security was tighter than it had ever been since Iron Cloud Nation was found! Nevertheless, Chu Yang still felt that the security was not tight enough. As he walked in, Chu Yang frowned and looked at a few of the traps that they had set up and his face turned purple in an instant. He grabbed the people in charge of this prison and startingshing at them, "You dare call this a trap? Are you trapping birds and mice?" He scolded the Revered Martial Artists so hard to the point that they were gritting their teeth in agony, while their veins were popping out of their foreheads. In King of Hell Chus eyes, these traps could clearly be seen from just one nce and could not fool anyone at all. Furthermore, these traps were too weak and would not give a master any difficulty whatsoever. To summarize it, there were ws in every aspect. One of the guards was borrowed from the princes manor. This very man actually voiced out, "If our arrangements are poor, why dont you show us how its done? You barely do anything and talk is cheap!" Chu Yang stared at him coldly and replied, "Watch this!" True to his words, Minister Chu fixed the traps by himself. He got rid of the old cover-ups, leaving behind the des in their original positions. Next, he covered them with a highly toxic poison before pouring water over it and showing just a small tip of the de. He had even gone to the extent of mixing sleeping drugs in the water. Subsequently, he took a few branches and stripped off the leaves. He tossed the leaves, making them look like they were fallen leaves. Finally, he tossed some dust to create the false image of a light covering on top, before gently cing his foot on top to create a faint footprint... After doing this, he ced a few traps on top, ensuring that anyone who stepped on the traps would cause the seemingly safe-looking ceiling to falter and a piece would drop down. Moreover, the was ecstasy powder inside... After arranging everything, he still felt that it was not good enough, and he finally ced a dozen powerful automatic crossbows. East, west, south, and north, all four directions had extremely cruel trapsid out perfectly. It was essentially the collection of every vicious design in history. The strangest thing was that there was aphrodisiac powder sprinkled all over the ce... Minister Chus exnation was this: Once a persons cultivation level had reached Revered Martial Artist, most of the drugs out there would not be very effective. However, even an Emperor level master would not be able to deal with aphrodisiac powder. Everyone started to imagine the scenario where the enemies actually fell into the traps. While trying to fight back, theirher region would be inted, their faces would turn red, and their eyes would be filled with great desire... As they thought about this, they could not help but shiver with fear. Eventually, King of Hell Chu said with a hint of regret, "Uh... Its too bad that we are in a hurry. Otherwise, I would arrange for a few drums of boiling oil since the weather has be cold. Otherwise, I could have added in a few poisonous snakes or centipedes..." These words made the people be dizzy! The traps that he hadid out was already horrifying enough for everyone around. Yet, it was still not enough for King of Hell Chu... Upon finishing his set up, Chu Yang asked casually, "Well? Are you satisfied with these traps?" "Satisfied! Very satisfied!" A bunch of masters nodded their heads as if they were pecking chickens. They were looking upon Minister Chu with eyes that were filled with fear. They werent just satisfied... They were terrified as well! They knew that they should never fall into the hands of this guy, otherwise, life would definitely be worse than death... "What is your name?" Chu Yang turned and red at the disgruntled Revered Martial Artist. "Qu Shao Bo!" The Revered Martial Artist answered confidently, "What order does Minister Chu have for me?" "I would not dare to give you any orders! However, you can return to the prince now." Chu Yang said assertively, "While youre on your way there, please help me inform His Majesty that I cant use his people!" "What?" Qu Shao Bo was taken aback. "Youve heard me loud and clear; youre not mistaken!" Chu Yang continued, "I dont want to see your face from now on!" "Why? You should at least give me a reason." Qu Shao Bos eyes widened. He was beginning to worry about his future. If he were to return to Tie Bu Tian like this, he knew that he would never achieve anything in this life. "My people must follow my orders! I will not tolerate those who are disobedient!" Chu Yang continued with great disdain, "You actually had the guts to go against me and question my authority! That is why I dont need you around!" "Do you prefer a group of obedient idiots over a master?" In his fit of anger, Qu Shao Bo mouthed these words without thinking. These words made everyone around him infuriated. "Youre wrong! I would rather choose a few normal people over an idiot who cant listen!" Chu Yang yelled harshly, "Get out now! If you dare to add another word, you will be killed without any mercy!" Qu Shao Bo began panting in anger as his eyes turned blood red. He knew very well that once he left, he would not have a future in Iron Cloud! "You... King of Hell Chu, you have gone too far!" Qu Shao Bo red at King of Hell Chu with deep hatred, "You will regret this!" "Kill him!" Without hesitating, Chu Yang gave the order for his execution instantaneously, "Anyone who hesitates will also be killed, along with all nine generations!" This person has disrespected me at the very moment that I needed to make an example of someone. I have to let you people see that King of Hell Chu can even order the princes subordinates to be killed! From henceforth, who would dare to disobey his orders? This was indeed a ring example! Furthermore, at critical junctures, the attitude of just one person could cause a drastic change in the oue of his grand ns. How could Chu Yang possibly allow such a defiant person to remain here? While he could not be kept, he could not be let off as well. Death was the only way out! Chu Yang might have been soft-hearted in nature, but he did not hesitate at all in this instance! Chapter 154 Gu Du Xing Returns All of a sudden, a dry voice came out of nowhere and roared, "Minister Chu does not need someone who cant take orders; His Majesty does not need such a person as well!" Before these words werepleted, a shadowy figure flew down from the air. There was a glowing crown on his head! This crown looked almost as if it was solid. Suddenly, a cloud of mist appeared. It shape-shifted into arge hand in an instant, covering Qu Shao Bos head. "Shadow Lord..." Qu Shao Bo did not even have a chance to beg for mercy and he had already been turned into a pile of minced meat by thatrge hand. Everything was happening so quickly that the others were still rushing in upon Chu Yangs order. When everything was done, their bodies were still in the air. Therge hand slowly pulled back and dissolved into a mist again. The shadowy figure that was floating in the mist said sternly, "Minister Chu, His Majesty wishes to let you know that you can kill anyone that disys insubordination or ipetence!" Chu Yang smiled gleefully and replied, "Please let His Majesty know that I already knew of this!" From within the mist, the shadow gave a slight nod. Sounds of fluttering wind could be heard, and the figure disappeared without a trace. The action taken by the shadow had incited great terror amongst the guards! Everyone was now looking at Chu Yang with great anxiety and fear! Chu Yang smiled bitterly as he thought begrudgingly to himself. It seems that Tie Bu Tians good intentions this time around has ruined my ns. I am perfectly capable of taking care of this situation by myself, yet he had to get involved like this. His well-intentioned intervention has just weakened my authority. If everything acted ording to my n, everyone in this ce would have killed Qu Shao Bo. This would have been much better. As he stepped into one of the cells, he looked at the person who was lying in the cell and was all curled up. Chu Yang did not utter a word. The prisoner inside this cell was on death row; he had been interrogated and tortured to the point where he no longer looked like a human. Furthermore, he had lost his ability to speak. In ordance with Tie Bu Tians idea, this man was used as a double for Tang Xin Sheng. However, Chu Yang was a little hesitant with this idea... "This is the best opportunity!" Chu Yang looked around the gloomy cell and nned quietly, "But... setting up a fake scene here is extremely dangerous. I have to figure out a way to ensure that it is beneficial for us in every aspect." Chu Yang frowned and pondered for a long period of time. The others stood behind him in silence. No one dared to breathe too loudly, in fear of disturbing his train of thoughts. "Touch up and perfect all the traps around here. If I notice that any trap does not fit in the next time Ie here, the ones who set it up may leave." Chu Yang left behind these words just as he prepared to take his leave. Needless to say, these words were sufficient to make all the masters tremble in fear. Over the next few days, Chu Yang was rushing around, trying his utmost best to go about his daily life. In the mornings, he would manage the assignment of capturing Yin Wu Fa. In the afternoons, he would continue to challenge other people. Eventually, all his efforts had paid off really well. Chu Yang was finally able to integrate the Gentle Force of Water into his moves. While it was going to take a while before he could fully incorporate this force into all his techniques, this was still a tremendous progress. Furthermore, his martial power had increased continually. After just a short period of five to six days, he had already be a third grade Martial Artist. Such a high rate of advancement made a King level master like Mo Cheng Yu absolutely baffled! I have never seen such quick advancements like this! This guy is totally a monster! In the early evenings, Chu Yang would always train Mo Qing Wu on her saber techniques, pointing out any ws of hers. Next, he would read her some stories. One big and one little person; initially, there were strong words and stern faces. After a short period of time, they were sitting together peacefully. During this time, Chu Yangs studious efforts had proven to be extremely effective. In the eyes of Mo Qing Wu, Brother Chu Yang was indeed bing more schrly with each passing day! Whether it was a story in heaven or on earth, an old or new story, a fantasy or a love story... Brother Chu Yang knew them all at the back of his mind! Xiao Wu was starting to admire Brother Chu Yang more as the days went by. While Brother Chu Yang had strict requirements of her when it came to her training, Mo Qing Wu hade from a great n and understood clearly that strength was the key to gaining the respect of others! Beauty, on the other hand, was nothing more than a flower vase. Hence, she never felt any disdain. Besides, after each training session with her saber, she actually got the chance to hear stories and y with toys... Mo Cheng Yu watched the two people of different sizes from a distance. One was telling the stories as the other one listened to these children stories in great excitement; it was really giving him the shivers. Deep down inside, he was more worried and deep in thought. Prior to this, he did not suspect that anything was off. However, he could not avoid thinking about it now. Chu Yangs speed of advancement was simply not possible by any human. Mo Cheng Yu imagined that if he maintained his current speed of advancement, he would be a King level master within a year without a doubt! If that speed was maintained... actually... even if he had a slightly slower speed, he would achieve that level of cultivation just as quickly. Mo Cheng Yu was certain that in just twenty years, Chu Yang could potentially be the greatest master in the world! This world included the Lower Three Heavens, Middle Three Heavens, and even Upper Three Heavens! Anyone could tell how much Chu Yang adored Mo Qing Wu. When they return to the n this time, would the n listen to him and allow Mo Qing Wu to continue receiving the privileges of a person with a Three Yin Meridian? Mo Cheng Yu was not sure of this at all! Nheless, there was one thing that he was absolutely certain of. All the n needed to do was to simply mistreat little miss by just a little bit to cause Chu Yangs anger to reach the heavens! There was not one n in the world that would want to go head-on with a young master who had such limitless potential! If Mo Qing Wu was poorly treated by the n, Chu Yangs current strength would be too weak to be of any threat. But... once he had the strength, he would definitely be a misfortune for the entire Mo n. During the time that he had interacted with Chu Yang, how could Mo Cheng Yu not know about his character? He was an absolutelywless person. Worse still, he was definitely one who would go all out to seek revenge! Furthermore, he was about to be an extremely powerful person in Lower Three Heavens, despite being so young and without any family background! Who would know how he would turn out to be when he reached Middle Three Heavens? Nheless, there was one thing that he was sure of: If the entire world knew of Chu Yangs cultivation speed, all the ns in Middle Three Heavens would try their best to invite him to join their ns, at all cost! Given Chu Yangs personality, he would never join any n. Instead, he would rather build upon his own strength. Mo Cheng Yu was absolutely sure of this trait of Chu Yang. If the Mo n... were to exert too much pressure, Chu Yang would be cornered and would fight without a care for anything else. I still have no idea why Chu Yang cares so much for little miss! He seems to care for her so much that he has stopped caring about anything else, let alone himself. Such great attention to another person was truly terrifying to a bystander. Mo Cheng Yu felt that if something were to happen to Mo Qing Wu when she returned to the n, Chu Yang would definitely seek revenge and there would be countless deaths! In fact, if Chu Yang had to delve deeper into his personality, he would say this: "I will serve anyone who can destroy the Mo n!" Mo Cheng Yu shivered at this thought and immediately got out of his thinking space. He was certain of the fact that if Chu Yang were to realize that he could not deal with the Mo n himself, he was definitely capable of doing such a thing. If nothing happens to little miss, the Mo n will then have a big supporter. On the other hand, if something was to happen to little miss, the n will have to face the most terrifying enemy in the world! Mo Cheng Yuughed in bitterness. The problem is, will the n even believe my words? They will probably just call me a lunatic! As the days passed, Mo Cheng Yus injuries steadily improved. However, he started to go deeper in thought as well. When he discovered that Chu Yang had suddenly broken through fourth grade Martial Artist, he got even more worried. His worries started to be more serious and had essentially caused him to have a mental condition. Besides having to worry about this, he was concerned about the fact that he still had not received any news on the two young masters, Mo Tian Yun and Mo Tian Ji. What could have possibly happened to them? Time passed quickly and three days had gone by in a sh. Chu Yang ceased his adventure of going out to challenge people. This was because it would take nine days for the fastest horses to arrive at Iron Cloud from Great Zhao. In fact, if Diwu Qing Rou had worked quickly, the martial experts from Golden Horse Riders Department would be in Iron Cloud early that night! A great battle was about to happen. After this great battle, Iron Cloud would be totally cleansed; all of Chu Yangs targets would be eliminated! In the early morning of the eighth day, before Chu Yang even had to chance to get out of bed, there was already a loudmotion outside Heavenly Armament Pavilion. It seemed that some people had arrived. Hastily, Chu Yang got dressed and went out. Instantly, he ran into Gu Du Xing, along with a few people. Gu Du Xings facial expression was just as cold as before, and he walked as stiff as a corpse. After seeing Chu Yang, his eyes suddenly lit up with great emotion! "Big Brother, I have not failed you!" Gu Du Xing advanced towards him and bowed respectfully. Of course, Gu Du Xing knew very well that there was no need for such a formality between them. However, these newly arrived punks had to see Chu Yang as a person of absolute power! This was especially since Chu Yangs current martial power was nowhere near theirs. This action of his was thus absolutely necessary! As expected, that bow left the five people behind him absolutely taken aback. Who was Gu Du Xing? He was the strongest and fastest amongst them. Additionally, he was the loneliest man and was terribly disobedient and unruly. Despite all that, Gu Du Xing was actually showing respect to this youth! All of a sudden, everyone was in great awe. "These guys are the subordinates that Ive found!" Gu Du Xing introduced the five guys without much emotion. "Hey, Gu Du! Ive already told you before: I am only here to help!" Ji Mo called out in protest. "Shut up!" Gu Du Xing turned around and shed him a fierce look in his eyes, "If you keep talking, I will give you a good beating!" Ji Mo shrunk as he took a step back. He muttered, "Youre constantly threatening me like this. Do you know of anything else in life?" "What did you say?" Gu Du Xing bellowed. Immediately, Ji Mo closed his mouth and did not dare to say another word. "This guy is Ji Mo, a good-for-nothing. He is the second young master of the Ji n, as well as a punching bag for the eldest young master, Ji Wu Tian. Hes azy guy that would not go anywhere unless you drag him around, for he is as stubborn as a mule. Nheless, he is extremely afraid of being beaten up!" Gu Du Xing introduced him scornfully, "He also uses a sword, but hes not that good. He is much worse than me!" With these words, the people behind him burst into a madughter. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ji Mos face turned red as he looked at Gu Du Xing, "You didnt even leave me with a little bit of face!" "Ji Mo?" Chu Yang looked at Ji Mo. Immediately, his eyes lit up. This man was very interesting! He wore a blue ribbon on his head, a blue robe, a blue outfit, and also blue shoes. He was blue from his head to his toe! Chapter 155 Rebellion This person was actually the second young master of the Ji n! ording to his memory of his previous life, there was no such person. Firstly, it was because his time in Middle Three Heavens was simply too short. Furthermore, he did not remember everyone clearly. If this person was capable of gaining Gu Du Xings attention, he could not be weak at all! "Are you not going to greet the boss?" When Gu Du Xing noticed that Ji Mo was still standing idly there, he became grumpy and gave him a few kicks on the buttocks. "Ahhh..." Ji Mo rubbed his rear angrily and bowed reluctantly, "Boss!" "Great! Since you are here, lets be brothers!" Chu Yang smiled and nodded in delight. "His name is Luo Ke Di, the second young master of the Luo n. His nickname is Coyote. He might behave like a lone wolf, but its just a fa?ade. He loves to falsify his persona." Gu Du Xing pointed to another young man and continued introducing his new recruits. Although this young man had an icy look, his eyes were actually extremely full of life. Based on his appearance, it could be seen that he was not arrogant. "Ah, I have admired you for a long time!" Chu Yang smiled and nodded again. "Hello, boss." Luo Ke Di bowed and added, "Gu Du Xing invited me by force. This bastard does not hold any regard for our old friendship; I hope that you can do me justice." He had just been introduced, yet he had already filed aint. "Ah, youre unable to beat him?" Chu Yang asked. "I am no match for him." Luo Ke Di replied honestly, "If I could beat him, I would have hung him upside down and spanked him a hundred times already!" "Well, thats it! He harassed you because you cant beat him; thats perfectly normal!" Chu Yang smiled and replied excitedly. These words surprised all the second young masters, especially Luo Ke Di, whose eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. Motherf*cker! This boss has some personality! "Do you want to harass him back?" Chu Yang tempted Luo Ke Di. "Of course I do!" Luo Ke Di shouted loudly, "Even when Im dreaming..." Suddenly, he let out a sigh and said with a dejected face, "Unfortunately, it is extremely difficult!" "Just follow me and do a good job. Ill make sure that you get this opportunity!" Chu Yang winked cheekily. "Thank you, boss! If I could have the chance to torture Gu Du Xing just once, I am most willing to be your ox or even your horse!" Luo Ke Di replied bluntly. "Ha! Even if you had three lifetimes, you wont be able toy a finger on me!" Gu Du Xing replied scornfully before he proceeded to introduce the third person. "This is Dong Wu Shang, the second young master of the Dong n. This n is the only n in Middle Three Heavens that use sabers." Dong Wu Shang had a dark skin and was only around 18 to 19 years old. He carried a saber on his back, which had a scabbard that was as dark as ck ink. When his eyes looked up, Chu Yang felt as if there were two sabers flying towards him! Chu Yang was pleasantly surprised. In Chu Yangs previous life, Dong Wu Shang was an extremely famous man! He was one of the twelve powerful forces in Middle Three Heavens. ck Saber One Thousand Talents Evil Young Master, the protector of the Dong n, was actually standing right in front of him. After gaining his fame, Dong Wu Shang fought a few hundred battles, both big and small ones. He never once lost a battle and was never injured. However, at this moment, Dong Wu Shang had not amounted to anything yet. "ck Saber n?" Chu Yangs gaze remained as cool as an autumn pond while he asked casually. "Yes, ck Saber n!" Dong Wu Shang disyed a look of surprise on his face. He had not expected a person from Lower Three Heavens to know about the name ck Saber n. This n was called the ck Saber n because everyone in the Dong n used sabers that were as dark as ck ink. "Very good!" Chu Yang would never have imagined that two out of the twelve future powerful characters could appear right in front of his very eyes at this present moment. Besides, they were now his martial brothers! "This person is Rui Bu Tong. He found me; I didnt find him!" Gu Du Xing pointed to a thin youth dressed in ck that stood beside him and continued, "We knew each other because I had helped him out before. This punk had remembered me and decided to tag along to repay me; its really annoying! When I announced that I was recruiting people, he came to join without a second thought." "Rui Bu Tong..." Chu Yangs brows twitched as he was exhrated. Today, good fortune had beening continuously. This Rui Bu Tong would eventually be an infamous bandit roaming all over Middle Three Heavens. ording to the legends, he did not respect anyone else besides the Lone Traveler Gu Du Xing. He was the spoilsport of the generation. No one knew his background or where he hade from. He always remained a loner. However, whenever Gu Du Xing needed help, Rui Bu Tong was always the first person to stand by his side. Needless to say, Rui Bu Tong was a quiet person of few words. He simply looked at Chu Yang, smiled, nodded, and bowed. Among this group of new recruits, he was the only person that did not disy any rebellious look towards Chu Yang. "Well, I am honored to introduce our boss, Chu Yang!" Gu Du Xings bone-piercing, ice-cold gaze were aimed at the four new recruits, "Remember! Whoever disrespects the boss is equivalent to disrespecting me! Brothers are brothers, but rules are rules! If anyone dares to go against the rules of Heavenly Armament Pavilion, dontin that my sword has no mercy!" "Rest assured, Boss Gu. Just one word from you, and Ill ensure that anyone who does not follow the rules will not even have an underwear to put on the next morning!" Rui Bu Tong smiled and replied jokingly. The other three snorted weakly, indicating that they would fullyply. In Middle Three Heavens, they did not respect anyone and would fight fiercely with one another. On many asions, someone would even be severely injured. They would never have thought that Gu Du Xing would gather them all in one ce... This was an incredibly ridiculous thing to do. In fact, Dong Wu Shangs n had explicitly told him that in this outing, he had to deal with Luo Ke Dis n. Furthermore, the Ji n was an opponent of the Dong and Luo n; both ns wanted to deal with the Ji n. On the other hand, the Luo n was an opponent of the Dong n and the Ji n. With such rivalry, how could they live together peacefully in one ce "We dont have ns here; only brothers!" Chu Yang could see through their hearts. He thought to himself, "This Gu Du Xing is really talented; he mentioned that he was going to recruit these type of Second little ancestors, and he has indeed delivered only Second little ancestors." None of these guys were foolish either. "ording to my knowledge, the ns would send King level masters as bodyguards when young people like you venture out. Why dont you guys have any?" Chu Yang asked. These words were a direct insult to them, making the three Second little ancestors infuriated. "King level bodyguards? Why would I need bodyguards with my great strength?" Ji Mo replied angrily. "Yes! I never bring bodyguards with me when I go out!" Luo Ke Di spat on the ground and responded with disdain. "What are bodyguards? I have never used them ever since I started running on my own!" Dong Wu Shang red. "All of you, shut up! Is this the attitude to use when speaking to the boss?" Gu Du Xing shouted at them before revealing everything, "They dont have the status to get to bring bodyguards along with them. Although they were able to be second young masters with their strengths, they are all lower-born in their ns..." "Oh..." Chu Yang let out a deep sigh. Immediately, the three faces turned red. "Whats lower-born?" The moment Rui Bu Tong asked this question, the other three turned to stare at him. Without any cue, the three of them rushed at him together, wrestling him to the ground. Next, his poor body was pounded with countless punches. From the very beginning, the three had already disliked Rui Bu Tong. Along the way, he had helped Gu Du Xing to harass them. They had pent-up frustration but did not dare to take any action. However, now that they were making their move, all three rushed up towards him. His words were like a sharp knife striking at the hearts of these three. With such a heaven-sent opportunity, how could they simply pass it up? This was the first time that the three of them actually cooperated with one another. After they were done with the beating, Ji Mo rolled his eyes and eximed, "Lower-born means being born by a concubine. Motherf*cker! I am the child of that bastard and his concubine! My mother is a concubine! Understood?!" "Do you hate him?" Chu Yang rubbed his chin and asked. He felt that these people were really interesting. "Hate? No!" Ji Mo sighed and replied sadly, "With him in my life, I dont think I will ever be able to hate! All sons are given names for their destiny. Instead, he gave me the name Ji Mo! [1] Does he want me to be alone for the rest of my life? Yet, I somehow managed to have a lot of friends!" "These brothers have no future in their ns because of their birth. Therefore, Ive brought them together, in hopes that they will follow you and make a future for themselves!" Gu Du Xing replied sincerely. "Wouldnt everything change if you beat the eldest young masters?" Chu Yang was frustrated as he remembered that Mo Cheng Yu had mentioned that this was how the Mo n was. "That only applies to the legitimate children." Gu Du Xing exined, "Children of concubines have no ce. The highest position that they can ever achieve is second young master; they cannot advance any further! In the case that the eldest young master dies, they would just choose one of the legitimate descendants to rece him. They would never choose an illegitimate child!" Upon hearing this, Chu Yang said, "Oh." However, what he really wanted to ask was this: How did you, Gu Du Xing, manage to rise to the position of the n leader in the previous life? Did you ughter all the legitimate descendants? "Well, lets cut to the chase! Hey, Chu Yang!" Dong Wu Shang said coldly, "We could join Heavenly Armament Pavilion, but the rankings need to be re-negotiated." This punk had just opened his mouth and called Chu Yang by his name; there was no respect at all. Luo Ke Di and Ji Mos eyes lit up as well. Perhaps, the three of them had discussed this beforehand. "What did you say?" Gu Du Xing bellowed, feeling like he had just lost face. His face turned blood red. His eyes shed fiercely and his hand was ready on his sword hilt; a murderous aura was pouring out. "Boss Gu, we have already talked about this! We wanted to see the boss first." Dong Wu Shang took a step back, but there was not a single trace of fear in his eyes as he continued calmly, "We are just curious. We never agreed that we would definitely work for him! Of course, if you are the boss, I, Dong Wu Shang, would have nothing to say!" [1] Ji Mo: Means lonely in Chinese. Chapter 156 Based On What?! "Thats right! Regardless of whether it might be age, cultivation or background, he doesnt have any say in this!" Ji Moughed and continued, "Gu Du Xing! I am not a coward afraid of death and would cling on to his own life at the expense of others! Do not think you will be able to threaten me! The reason I came here was to see if this Chu Yang you talked about is what you said he is! If he is able to convince us that he is capable of leading us into the Upper Three Heaves, then I, Ji Mo will recognize him as the boss! If not, even if you might take my life, I will never yield to him!" "Yes! Both of us feel the same way! He is not only the youngest in terms of age amongst us but also has the weakest cultivation! On what merit should we consider him as our boss?" Luo Ke Di shouted. "Good! Good! Since you are heartless, do not me me for being ruthless!" The anger hidden in Gu Du Xings eyes began to reveal itself and grew stronger and stronger. Moreover, he began to emit a murderous aura as his face turned red with anger. "Shiiing..." In an instant, he drew the ck Dragon Sword and was ready to fight. "Wait!" Chu Yang immediately intervened. All of these people are of great talent! Gu Du Xings decision to use force to talk to them might not be the wisest decision. Moreover, being in charge, how would I be able to gain their respect without even demonstrating to them what I am capable of? Despite the fact that these people were childish, they werent the type of people who would willingly submit to someone who was weaker than them. "With regards to qualifications, I guess I will give you a hint of what I am truly capable of!" Chu Yang replied calmly, "Based on what? All of you are thinking that I am younger and weaker in terms of cultivationpared to all of you. Therefore, by what merit would I deserve to order you around? Although, I agree that each one of you has a much higher cultivation and a more powerful backgroundpared to me. However, the moment you arrived, all of you are ranked lower than me!" Chu Yang smiled and looked over at all the people in front of him, "I am qualified simply because I am stronger than all of you!" The three smiled condescendingly. "I, Chu Yang am amoner with a humble background. I was abandoned since I was little and was raised by my master. In this aspect, I am stronger than all of you!" Chu Yang then raised his index finger and continued, "I have a master who loves me. In my heart, he is my father! He would give everything for my sake! In this alone, you are of no match for me! While you were born into privilege and had powerful masters, none of you have a master like mine!" Chu Yang then continued, "Secondly, I have great martial brothers! My junior martial brother is one of my good brothers although he might not be physically here. However, I have Gu Du Xing!" Chu Yang said with pride. "Perhaps all of you are wondering why Gu Du Xing even bothers to listen to me? It was true that this was something that had been bothering them. It could even be said that they hade specifically to find out the reason for this. "It is simply because we see each other as martial brothers! Gu Du Xing would do anything for me and I would do anything for him! I would be willing to exchange my life for Gu Du Xing and I am sure he would be willing to do the same!" Chu Yang said with arrogance as looked at the three of them and replied, "The ability to boast of the rtionship and brotherhood that you have, do any of you have it? Do you have a martial brother willing to sacrifice everything for you? The three of them remained silent. If they did, they would not have been wandering in Jiang Hu all by themselves. All youths of Jiang Hu dream of having a martial brother who would live and die with them, sworn loyalty to one another. Only in Jiang Hu would one be able to have such friends. Moreover, they had experienced the internal strife within their own ns and through which, learned that the only ones whom they could trust were themselves! The reason they were unable to afford to have such martial brothers was due to their fear of betrayal. The positions which each one of them held within their ns were highly sought after and extremely precarious. One wrong move and they would lose everything as such they felt as though they were destined not to have any friends within their ns. Having martial brothers whom you could count on regardless of the situation! This was the greatest desire of all the young people in Jiang Hu but was also the heartache of the descendants of great ns. "Thirdly! I was born amoner and my background could not be any lower than it already is. However, I have achieved sess using my own means!" Chu Yang looked at the three youths before him indifferently. "I have both fame and power in Iron Cloud. Moreover, I can put to death countless people with a singlemand. Such is the extent of my power!" "Everything in which I have told you, I can achieve it within three months! Are you people capable of doing that?" Chu Yang looked at them coldly and asked. All three of them were perspiring profusely. "You said you have power in Iron Cloud. Who are you?" Luo Ke Di asked in a low voice. "Who am I?" Chu Yang smiled and said, "My surname is Chu; people call me King of Hell Chu!" King of Hell Chu! The three were now horrified! Although they were people of the Middle Three Heavens, the famed King of Hell Chu seemed to have caused chaos and amotion which spanned the entire world. They went to the Lower Three Heavens to train, how could they be unaware of the famed name of King of Hell Chu? He was the miraculous leader of Bu Tian Pavilion that had purged the Iron Cloud Citadel. He went head to head with the Golden Horse Riders Department with such a small force and did not lose. They were all well aware of the legends which surrounded the King of Hell Chu. However, these three men would never have guessed that this legendary King of Hell Chu was the young man smiling and talking to them! He had such great aplishments within the short span of just three months. The King of Hell Chu was certainly worthy of anyones admiration. Although this might have sounded simple, Ji Mo and the others knew very well that they were not capable of such a feat! "Fourthly, a year ago, I was only a third grade Martial Pupil. However, as you can see, this is now what my cultivation is!" Chu Yang breathed out and lightly activated a bit of his martial energy. A light blue mist appeared on his hand. "Martial Artist!" At this moment, all five people eximed. Even Gu Du Xings eyes widened. "Sorry! Peak fourth grade Martial Artist!" Chu Yang pulled back his aura and grinned widely, "Twenty-one grades in just one year! This is nothing worth boasting about!" The five of them had cold sweat dripping down their faces and wiped it off all at the same time. Twenty-one grades in just a year and it was nothing to boast about? What they had not known was that Chu Yang was, in fact, being modest. He had actually managed to reach this level in about half a year. "The amount of time that Gu Du Xing used to spend finding you people was a month and six days. At the time he left, I was only a sixth grade, Martial Warrior." Chu Yang smiled and continued, "I will concede if your cultivation speed is faster than mine!" The four people turned toward Gu Du Xing almost at the same time. They could only see his widened eyes looking at Chu Yang. With a look of terror on his face, he murmured, "How could this be... How could this be...?" The four of them became even more shocked. All four of them knew Gu Du Xings temperament well. He looked down on lying, and would rather have used force to persuade them to join forces with Chu Yang than to deceive them. Moreover, his reaction was as though he had just seen a demon! Such a demeanor could not be faked! Could there be such a monster in this world? Advancing twenty-one grades in one year? No... seven grades in one month? How could this guy be so monstrous? "Lastly, I am stronger than every one of you simply because I have ambitions and aspirations! I have already said that the target of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion is to advance to the Upper Three Heavens. However, my n does not simply stop at advancing but to take over the Upper Three Heavens!" Chu Yangs eyes were filled with arrogance as he looked at those three people, "Do you have that sort of ambition? Have you ever thought about this? You say that you want to go there but have you ever thought about what you would do when you get there or how you are going to achieve it?" The four hung their heads in shame. "You are unhappy with your ns and just want to rx! You have all said that your ns treated you unfairly. While you were bullied, you never bothered to retaliate. You people just want to leave your ns for a while and after you are done rxing, go back and continue living under their control..." Chu Yang reprimanded them, "All of you are a bunch of cowards who dont even have the guts to fight for yourselves! You are simply overwhelmed by fear and unable to do anything. The only thing you do is go around the Middle Three Heavens, earning yourselves theme title of young master! You have shamed your reputations so that the eldest young master would not see you as a threat and leave you alone. All you want is to live your life in shame with whatever life that you have left..." Chu Yang smiled coldly, "Anyone is in the position to question my authority, but you people dont have such rights! Although my background and cultivation level are unable to match yours, I still depend on myself and use my own two hands to kill and take what I have!" "Did you know that there is a disabled veteran camp next to those mountains over there? There are groups of poor disabled veterans there, and you people cant evenpare to them! It is because they fought on the battlefield with their own lives, and they are capable of living in poverty! However, you people cannot!" Chu Yangs gaze was as sharp and his words pierced through their hearts as he looked straight at the three. He coldly smiled and continued, "You want me to call you elder martial brothers? Do you have the guts to receive that position?" "Second young master, only second young master!" Chu Yang looked up andughed, "Are you even worthy of being men? Are you in the position to ask for my qualifications?" The three of their faces reddened from ear to ear. With eyes burning, they said, "Chu Yang! You can look down on us but you dont have the right to insult us!" "I dont have the right?" Chu Yang sneered, "I am insulting you! What are you going to do about it?" "If you people want to prove that you are not useless, then you can stay! I shall grant you the opportunity to walk with arrogance in Jiang Hu!" Chu Yang paused for a short while before continuing, "If you dont want this, you can leave right now! My ce does not take young masters or big brothers!" "Because you were willing to be second young masters, you are not worthy of being a boss!" Chu Yang yelled. "Motherf*! I will stay!" Ji Mo said loudly, "When I am stronger than you, I will challenge you!" "Yes! I will be the one to defeat you and Gu Du Xing!" Luo Ke Di yelled, "Do not for a moment think that you have convinced me!" "I am staying because I want to see what gives you the audacity to say that you will lead us into Upper Three Heavens!" Dong Wu Shang said as he red at Chu Yang. "I want to stay because Boss Gu is here! Even if you kick me out, I wont leave!" Rui Bu Tongughed. He was probably the most rxed out of the four of them. Gu Du Xing breathed a sigh of relief. He thought to himself: Chu Yang is definitely convincing; he has clearly managed to convince these punks into staying by scolding them. "You want to stay? Is it that easy?" Chu Yang sneered, "What kind of ce do you think my Heavenly Armament Pavilion is? Just because of your second young master titles do you think that when you want to stay I will let you stay?" Chu Yang had intentionally emphasized the words "second young master," as he asked sarcastically. The three immediately turned purple with rage and replied, "Are you despising us?" "If you want me to value you, you have to show me your strength." Chu Yang sneered, "Do you think that just your current cultivation level is sufficient?" "I am a Martial Great Master!" Ji Mo practically screamed in his face; he was so angry, he wanted to spit up blood, "My cultivation level is sixth grade Martial Great Master, the same as Gu Du Xing!" "Sorry! I am already at seventh grade! Thank you very much!" Gu Du Xing red. Ji Mos face lost its color, "Seventh grade? You broke through?" "Yes, one day before I saw you!" Gu Du Xing folded his arms, looked at Ji Mo, and said slowly, "You are finished Ji Mo!" "We are also the same!" Luo Ke Di and Dong Wu Shang said in unison, "We are also Martial Great Masters!" However, the two of them were third grade and fourth grade Martial Great Masters. There was a great gap between them and the two people in front of them and therefore they chose not yell it out loudly. Chapter 157 Gamble! "What I truly want is the heart of a powerful person!" Chu Yang emphasized, "It isnt an issue of whether you have a strong or weak cultivation. Although someone could be a Martial Pupil, as long as he has the heart of a powerful person, he would be able to rise and advance towards the pinnacle of martial arts. Conversely, if a Martial Great Master does not have the heart of a powerful person, he would just be a strong piece of meat! "A heart of a powerful person?" The three individuals before him began to seem a little enlightened. "There is more than just that. If you want to remain here, you will have to see me as a superior and obey mymands!" Chu Yang said mockingly, "At the Heavenly Armament Pavilion, I do not need any second young masters or little ancestors!" "No matter what you say, I have decided to stay! I will set up camp here!" Ji Mo immediately plopped in front of Heavenly Armament Pavilions entrance, unwilling to stand up. "Will you be willing to listen to me?" Chu Yang frowned. "Of course!" The three said in unison. At this moment, the three of them all felt that if they were to be kicked out they would surely lose face! "Very well, I shall take a chance and ept you. I suppose it could be a charity!" Chu Yang said reluctantly, "However, consider yourselves warned. If anyone of you does not follow my orders, I shall expel him there and then. Do not be thick-skinned and try to stay. I hate those type of people more than anything else!" The four thought quietly to themselves: Of course, if youre not going to follow orders, why would you be so thick-skinned and remain here? They then looked at each other as if wanting to say: You will be the first one to be kicked out! This unspokenpetition amongst them had just begun. "Good! Let us start! I shall give each of your ns a chance to see which one of you shall be defeated and who will emerge victorious!" Chu Yang said slowly, "In this period, all of the great ns of the Middle Three Heavens will be ranked against one another. However, such an important responsibility will naturally not be up for you people to decide!" Chu Yang rubbed salt into their wounds once more. He squinted his eyes and looked at the three twitching faces, "At least, in my ce, there shall be first an elimination round amongst you three second young masters! In a general sense, each of you will be representing your respective ns and battle it out here!" The three of them all straightened up and looked at Chu Yang with burning eyes. "Within a month, each of you must advance by one grade in cultivation. Gu Du Xing will be here to oversee this." Chu Yang said carelessly, "Anyone who does not advance during the specified period will be considered a failure and must leave my sight at once!" "What is this? Do you not even care about our skill levels at all? Luo Ke Di jumped up and said, "this isnt fair at all!". "If you dont agree, you can leave and admit defeat!" Chu Yang sneered, "Fair? You want to talk about fairness with me? I will let you know something; in life, it will never be fair!" "I do not care how you choose to cultivate. This ce is rtivelyrge. If you die because of your cultivation that is your problem. However, I will say only one thing. If you do not advance within this period, you are unworthy of being my brother!" Chu Yang said slowly. "What about you? Ji Mo called out, "Will you be just standing by and watching us while you work us to the bone?" "Of course I will also cultivate. I am currently a fourth grade Martial Artist! Within a month, I will break through to Martial Master! If I am unable to do this, I shall abdicate my position." Chu Yang grunted and asked, "What do you think?" The four of them remained quiet. Breaking through Martial Master from fourth grade Martial Artist in one month? Do you think you are god? "We will take on that bet!" The four men gritted their teeth in agreement. It would be in foolish not to take such a gamble. The three of them rubbed their hands together in anticipation, readying themselves mentally for a month of fighting for Chu Yangs position. Only Gu Du Xing was seated on the side and watched the three of them in pity as he thought to himself, The three of you are really stupid! I have witnessed him continuously increase three grades in four hours. Do you people really think that increasing six grades within a month would be difficult for him? I wouldnt even find it strange if he said he could directly break through and reach Martial Great Master! Very little time had passed from the moment that Ji Mo and the rest of them appeared to the moment that Chu Yang had convinced them to stay. Chu Yang had dealt with everything in a clear and straightforward manner and did not intend to trick them at all! At a nce, one was able to see that Chu Yang had wanted them to stay. However, what he did was not a covert conspiracy, but an overt design! It was this clearly indicated intention that made these three individuals decide to stay. Moreover, they did not seem to mind paying such a great price to remain there! Gu Du Xing would not be able to see this particr point until he thought about it more carefully the next day. Chu Yangs method was quite simple. He had utilized shock and awe and capitalized on these youths desire to win and the conflicts between their ns to create a trap. If it was just one person, he would not have bothered. This was because no matter what Chu Yang would have said, that person would never see him as the boss. But because there were three people from opposing ns; the situation waspletely different! These people werepeting opponents and would not ept that they were weaker than their counterparts. Their arrogance would let them die rather than to admit to such a fact. Therefore, by using this, Chu Yang managed to achieve his purpose with ease while at the same time establishing his authority. He had managed to get a group of second young masters from well-known ns to stay. In addition to that, he even got to scold them. This was incredible to Gu Du Xing. When the three started to rebel, Gu Du Xing was sure that the situation would be unsalvageable! He would have never thought that it would be solved as easily as this. "Good! If thats the case, lets start our bet!" Chu Yang smiled and said, "To enhance your enthusiasm, Heavenly Armament Pavilion will have apetition. In one month, whoever does not advance can leave. Amongst the remaining people, whoever breaks through the slowest will have to wash everyones underwear for a month, including shorts and socks. And if even a single thing is not clean, he would be punished for another month." Everyone looked at each other. Isnt this a little too cruel? After passing the qualification, they would still have to wash other peoples underwear? "Ji Mo, do you want Gu Du Xing to wash your socks?" Chu Yang asked. Ji Mos eyes immediately lit up. The thought of Gu Du Xing washing his socks made himugh. His confidence increased by a hundred folds and he replied loudly with arrogance, "I will make sure that he washes my underwear every day!" "Very good! Dong Wu Shang, would you like Luo Ke Di to wash your underwear?" Chu Yang continued to add fuel to the fire. Dong Wu Shang bitterly looked at Chu Yangs animated expression and snapped, "I want you to wash my underwear! For a whole month, I will not bath at all! I want the stench to make you wish you were dead instead." "No problem; you people just need to beat me!" Chu Yang smiled coolly. "Attention! This first month is just a trial and as such, there will be no set duties." Chu Yang smiled, "I hope you pass this trial!" "Du Xing, please bring out the reward for which I have prepared for everyone to see!" Chu Yang added, "They are all heavenly weapons, you just bring out one sword!" Gu Du Xing understood. He went in and brought out a sword. He flung it in front of the four people and said, "You can have a look!" After a little while, the four of them went wild. "How could there be a heavenly weapon of this level in the world?" Ji Mo shouted in surprise. He was a swordsman and thus went crazy the moment he saw this sword, "This will be mine!" "Get out!" The three others unceremoniously snapped, "You want to take it with your efforts?" Chu Yang pped in approval; all of their eyes turned to him. "We are notcking in heavenly weapons as what you have seen here. We even have sabers!" Chu Yang winked at Dong Wu Shang and his blood began to boil. There are sabers as well! "As I said, this is a reward!" Chu Yang said, "Only when you have officially join Heavenly Armament Pavilion and done something great in order to win everyones admiration will you be able to receive this reward!" "However, this is my bribe, you can just ignore it if you want!" Chu Yang said bluntly. Who will be able to resist this sort of temptation? Ignore? We are not stupid... The four of them looked at each other and then looked at the sword. They all felt thatpared to this sword, their weapons were all trash... "Ah, Dong Wu Shang! I heard that your ck Saber has always been famous for being sharp. Lets give it a try!" Luo Ke Di picked up the sword, ready to fight. "Get out! You have to use your own sword!" Dong Wu Shang answered with annoyance. While his saber was not an ordinary item, fighting with this sword would probably cause his saber to chip at the very least. "This is my sword!" Luo Ke Di looked lovingly at the sword, mesmerized. Gu Du Xing immediately took the sword back and said, "Yours? Beat those guys first!" He then ced the sword back inside. Looking at Gu Du Xings, Luo Ke Di and the rest could barely breathe. Their entire bodies trembled, and hearts ached... "There are many rooms here; each of you can choose a room for yourself! I am busy with many things, I wont be able to y with you for much longer!" Chu Yang said a few words to Gu Du Xing and went out. Seeing that the sun was already high up in the sky, he had to check up on things at Bu Tian Pavilion! These people have decided to remain here for the time being. However, I only need them to stay here briefly in order to convince them to stay permanently! As he walked into Bu Tian Pavilion, the Saber King already sat there waiting. These past few days, he woulde to rush them once a day. It was not because Chu Yang did not try or that Bu Tian Pavilion did not give it their all; they just were unable to find that person. The Saber King was not able to me them for this. He was aware that the opponent was severely injured and was unable to go very far. It was possible that the person would have already died in the citadel. However, they didnt have any way of investigating whether or not this person was alive or not. This caused him to be annoyed for the past few days. King of Hell Chu became angry because of this once and even roared. The Saber King had seen this clearly. Chu Yang truly did try very hard! However, Yin Wu Fa seemed to have vanished into thin air, escaping from Iron Cloud Citadel. Eventually, Chu Yang came to that conclusion as he saw that the search had not yielded any results even after such a long time. "It seems that there are numerous King level masters in the citadel!" Chu Yang solemnly looked at the Saber King, "Senior, we shouldnt... this lowly official suddenly feels that our approach for searching is wrong!" "Wrong?" The Saber King stroked his beard and became pensive. He had also thought about this. After searching for a long time and not finding any clues, it was probable that there was a spywork was covering for him. However, he felt that the Mo n had onlye down to Lower Three Heavens a few months ago and it was unlikely for them to create such aprehensive spywork in such a short period of time! Perhaps the Mo n had known that they would be hunted in Iron Cloud Citadel? Nevertheless, this is extremely preposterous! "This lowly official thinks that this is probably not the Mo n like senior has suspected!" Chu Yang hinted, "With regards to this matter, there are many things that we are unaware of!" Chapter 158 Wise Saber King! "This wasnt done by the Mo n?" The Saber King pondered for a while and frowned. He then murmured to himself, "If this is the case, then who could it be? Did we offend someone else? But we havent made any moves against other ns yet..." "That is true. However, which n in the Middle Three Heavens would such a powerful King level mastere from? Chu Yang sighed. His eyes looked as though he was wrecking his brain thinking about it. "What if he isnt from the Middle Three Heavens?!" The Saber King couldnt help but follow Chu Yangs lead. After a long time, he smacked his thigh and shouted out, "Is it possible that he is..." "Who?" Chu Yang was startled and asked hastily. "Could it be Golden Horse Riders Department?" The Saber Kings eyes shed with wisdom as disyed the conclusion that he arrived at. "Hmm... That could be possible..." Chu Yang hesitated for a short while before he replied, "Sir, I would like to say that this person was sent by the Golden Horse Riders Department because that would likely result in you fighting with them, resulting in the benefit of Iron Cloud. However, the Golden Horse Riders Department do not seem to have any issues with you as such, your deduction seems to be a little... forced!" "This isnt it, this really isnt it. Are there so many King level masters in the Lower Three Heavens?" The Saber King was extremely pleased with Chu Yangs honesty but he snapped back, "Even if it is in the Middle Three Heavens, how many King Level masters could there be?" "If it is indeed the Golden Horse Riders Department, then what would be their reason behind such an action?" Chu Yang frowned as though he was trying to think of a solution, "Golden Horse Riders Department isnt even done dealing with Iron Cloud. It really doesnt make sense to find conflict with a powerful enemy!" "Dealing with Iron Cloud..." The Saber King pondered once more. "Is your grudge with the Mo n secret?" Chu Yang asked hesitantly. "What are you thinking?" The Saber King asked and before he replied, "It was a secret before, but it isnt one any longer." "Then this makes sense. In other words, with his spywork, it is likely that Diwu Qing Rou could have already known about your grudge against the Mo n..." Chu Yang said, "perhaps..." "Stop hesitating and just speak already!" The Saber King suddenly became very annoyed with all the stammering and pauses. He felt as though he was grasping at something but still couldnt figure out what it was. The moment he saw Chu Yang hesitating, he wanted to force out the exnation and he yelled. "Golden Horse Riders Department is your enemy! Why are you trying to exin things on their behalf?" "I was thinking that if it was indeed the Golden Horse Riders Department, it is likely that there are some other ugly reasons..." Chu Yang pretended to frown and then continued to speak decisively, "All of you are currently situated within Iron Cloud Citadel is that correct?" "You havent gone anywhere else other than Iron Cloud Citadel right?" "If I was Diwu Qing Rou, I would wonder why Hei Mo would appear in Iron Cloud and not Great Zhao!" Chu Yang acted as though he had found the reason as his words gradually made more and more sense. The Saber King continued to listen intensely and nodded repeatedly as he processed everything that Chu Yang was saying. "I would like to investigate whether or not Hei Mo has any contract with Iron Cloud. With the resource of a country, hiring a powerful n is not an impossible task..." Chu Yang idly tapped his fingers on the table as he continued to think. "Thats right!" The Saber Kings countenance grew more solemn as he began to straighten his posture and listened attentively. "If it is indeed true that Hei Mo is truly helping Iron Cloud, it would spell big trouble..." Chu Yang continued as he reasoned, "Knowing the kind of character Diwu Qing Rou has, it is likely that he is trying to solve the root of the problem..." "At this point in time, the heavens seem to have presented him with a great opportunity!" Chu Yang yelled out and pped his hands together as though he had finally figured out the problem. "What heaven-sent opportunity?" The Saber King began breathing heavily as everything was starting to be clear. All of the sudden, he understood what Chu Yang was referring to and smacked his thigh, "Our grudge with the Mo n?" "Exactly! Please continue." Chu Yang praised. "If Diwu Qing Rou thinks that way, it is possible that he would send people to pretend to be from the Mo n and attack. Moreover, regardless of whether they were sessful, our biggest suspect would be the Mo n!" The Saber Kings eyes shined with brilliance and wisdom as he spoke. "Yes!" Chu Yang looked at him with the admiration of someone looking at his idol and praised, "Senior... You are a master of maniption and schemes in the political arena. Your analysis was so thorough that not a single thing could escape your sight. You are truly the light that shines through endlessyers of fog..." The Saber King stroked his beard and showed a look of humility, "It was nothing. From the outside, everything is much clearer!" "Yes... yes! You are right!" Chu Yang continued to tter him. Then he suddenly smacked his forehead and said sadly, "This is embarrassing! You managed to figure it out despite me being on the outside and you on the inside! I am so ashamed, I could die!" "Haha." The Saber Kingughed loudly and replied, "Truly brilliant! I cannot believe a prime minister of Lower Three Heavens dares to take advantage of the grudge between us the Mo n. Not bad! Not bad!" "Huh?" King of Hell Chu looked confused and anxiously asked, "Senior, you mean..." "You see..." The Saber King did not mind exining to him. In his entire life, the Saber King had never been as patient as he was right now, "Diwu Qing Rou attacks us, and we suspect the Mo n. Moreover, when ites to the fight between the Mo n and us, we would rather die than retreat!" "Oh wow... Thats right!" Chu Yang replied innocently. "Therefore, regardless of whether we find the culprit or not, we would still attack the Mo n." The Saber King continued to exin, "This way, Diwu Qing Rou wouldnt have to worry about being exposed. Moreover, at that time, we will begin to ce a greater priority on dealing with the Mo n rather than helping Iron Cloud." The Saber King wisely said, "He is truly worthy of being called a top intellect. When he suspected that we were helping you, he immediately came up with a strategy. In addition, no matter what would happen, he would benefit. This type of mind and strategy... is not bad!" "Yes. Senior, I still have one question." Chu Yang acted like a little student and humbly spoke. "Speak!" The Saber King was in a very good mood. "While this strategy is perfect, its a little risky. If that martial master had gotten caught, killed in battle, or exposed, would we not know the truth? In that case, Diwu Qing Rou would have an additional powerful enemy instead!" Chu Yang continued to question, "With my limited understanding of Diwu Qing Rou, he is a cautious person. It is likely that he might not expose himself to such risks." "Thats right! This is something I am thinking about as well!" The Saber King frowned and replied. Idiot, a simple thing like this and you still cant figure it out! Chu Yang cursed as he still looked up pretending to be thinking. He muttered, "Could it be that he has some exit strategy? But what method would he use? While he is currently not exposed, but after a few days, when the three sides face each other and talk, how would he be able to cover this up?" You are really an idiot! You still cant figure out such a simple thing. Chu Yang cursed once again. The Saber King was deep in thought and was inspired by Chu Yangs muttering and immediately shouted, "Is this issue really so simple?!" "Please enlighten me!!" Chu Yang said as he gave the Saber King a clueless look. The Saber King was filled with a sense of aplishment and began to exin it right away, "If I am not mistaken, once exposed, they woulde to find me and exin that it was a misunderstanding. After which it would be likely that they would try to appease me by providing some sort ofpensation! As he said the word misunderstanding, the Saber King gritted his teeth together, producing a creaking sound which made everyones hair stand on their ends. Chu Yang looked at the Saber Kingpletely dumbfounded. Then he argued, "How would he be able to do that? Such a grievous incident cannot be overlooked just by iming it to be a misunderstanding! Unless... Diwu Qing Rou has medicines that could resurrect the dead! Whole such mysterious medicines are rare even in the Middle Three Heavens, it is possible that Diwu Qing Rou might have them!" "Even if he has such medicines, I would not be surprised!" The Saber King looked condescendingly at Chu Yang. His eyes showed a look that said little boy, you are still too naive. He continued and said, "He is the prime minister of Great Zhao, how could he not have at least a few lifesaving medicines? You have to be joking with me!" "If this is the case, then Diwu Qing Rous mentality is really too terrifying!" Chu Yang took a deep breath shook his head in despair, "I really cantpare... cantpare to him!" "But... senior, if he exined himself... would you ept his medicine? Plus, that guy is currently not exposed! How would he exin?" Chu Yang took another deep breath and continued to raise more questions. "What did you do to make yourself so stupid?!" The Saber King reprimanded Chu Yang, "Did you ever think that just because he is unexposed that he would have people bring the medicine to heal the Sword King? He would want me to see his sincerity and establish a friendship with him. In such a situation, wouldnt others ridicule us if we go against him?" Chu Yang gritted his teeth, "So thats how it is! Diwu Qing Rou! Good, very good! I worked so hard to find a friend, and you, you..." Chu Yangs voice grew louder and louder. Finally, he yelled in anger, "Diwu Qing Rou! I, King of Hell Chu, will not share the same sky with you! There can only be one of us!" His voice came out like angry waves. Everyone who heard it felt his anger and the hatred in it. This was the sort of hatred that could not be feigned. This kind of deep seethed hatred was the kind that would have been caused by someone who had taken the life of a loved one. It was so great that it caused the heavens and earth to tremble in fear. "Senior..." He said with a trembling voice, "You must not be fooled by him!" "Rubbish, how can I be fooled by him? Do you think I am just an ordinary person?" The Saber King angrily replied. "No, no. How could this lowly official ever dare to think that way? Senior, you are much wiser than others, a dragon among men; how could you be so easily fooled? I am just joyful that you have helped me to lift this burden!" Chu Yang quickly corrected himself. Chu Yang felt aplished. This fool! Leading this idiot here made me lose so many of my brain cells! I am truly exhausted! Chapter 159 Grieving Saber King Arrives! He had finally seeded. Chu Yang discreetly wiped the perspiration which had gathered on his forehead and thought: This wasnt easy at all! Im exhausted! However, in the eyes of the Saber King, this action of his was interpreted as fear and he started tofort Chu Yang. "Dont worry kid, I wont just sit here and let them do whatever they want!" "Ah, what will you do, senior?" Chu Yang rolled his eyes and asked. "Well, do you have to ask? Of course, we will annihte them!" The Saber King said in a murderous tone. "That is such a pity!" Chu Yang replied hastily and said, "If they did indeed have such intentions, then they would naturally bring good quality medication with them. Moreover, the Sword King is so severely injured..." The tone in which he said this was extremely emotional. This caused the Saber King to be touched by what he had said and praised him in a kind voice, "This kid is really kind and conscientious!" "It would be best to meet them under a false pretense and pretend to reconcile with them before taking the medicine that they would have brought along. This will guarantee that the Sword King would be able to avoid death. After which, we can work together to capture them. This way, Diwu Qing Rou would not only lose good quality medicine but also manpower! Teach that bastard a lesson and let him know that there are people who are more talented and better than him in this world. He might think of himself as an intelligent individual who is resourceful but when fighting against the Hei Mo n, that is inconsequential!" Chu Yang said viciously. "Thats right!" The Saber King stood up and replied smugly with a proud voice. "Diwu Qing Rou would definitely lose to my strategy! If Diwu Qing Rou knew that I had discovered his schemes, I wonder he would feel. Hahaha..." After he was done, he looked up andughed, feeling extremely happy. Lose to your strategy? Underneath his mask, Chu Yangs mouth twitched as he cursed: I have not met someone with skin as thick as yours until today! If Diwu Qing Rou knew about this, would he spit up blood a hundred times, then cut his own throat and castrate himself? Perhaps after he had done that, he would dig his own hole and jump into it. This was too unjust for him... "Minister Chu, I will have to return and quickly set this up. The other people from the n who have just arrived would also want to participate as well." The Saber Kings eyes were filled will killing intent, "Diwu Qing Rou yed with our Hei Mo n as though we were fools. Who does he think he is? What a fool! If I do not obliterate them this time, I would lose all my pride as a warrior!" "Senior, Ipletely empathize with you!" Chu Yangs voice was filled with anguish. "I feel so ashamed! The fight between Iron Cloud and Great Zhao is a Lower Three Heavens matter. Why would Diwu Qing Rou want to get other innocent people involved? This lowly official finds such actionspletely dishonorable. How could he be called the worlds greatest mind if he caused harm to innocent people in this conflict! "Greatest mind?" Hahaha..." The Saber King was proud that he had managed to uncover the scheme of the greatest mind and became extremely arrogant. He was so proud of this achievement that he started to think that perhaps he should be called the greatest mind instead! "Excellent! I will go back and prepare. You should prepare here as well. However, it seems that you dont have anything of importance to do here!" The Saber King said and smiled. "Yes, of course! With your powerful skill, all this lowly official needs to do is to follow and cheer in support. Getting a small bit of your glory being rubbed off onto me is already such a great honor!" Chu Yangughed cheerfully and replied. "Senior, I need a little help from you..." Minister Chu took advantage of the Saber Kings good mood to put out a request, "This time, Diwu Qing Rou might send people here with the intention of rescuing someone who is important to him. However, this person is already dead! If... haha!" "You want me to find someone to pretend to be that person and attack those who mighte and rescue him?" It seemed that the interaction with Minister Chu had gradually opened his mind and made him wiser! He was different from before. When talking to King of Hell Chu, he had learned to answer. "Yes! You are truly wise!" Chu Yang was filled with admiration for him, "I had such thoughts but I am not nearly as thorough as you are!" "This is nothing! Hahaha..." The Saber Kingughed andforted Chu Yang. "Everything in life needs to be learnt and human life can be seen in books. You are still young and it is natural that there would be things that you would not have considered!" "Yes, yes! You are too wise. I ampletely in awe of you! Hahaha..." Chu Yang quickly answered. "If that is the case, I will depend on you solely for this matter!" "I give you mind word!" The Saber King answered immediately and solved the problem which had been bothering Minister Chu. "Just wait for a while, I will send someone here to assist you. Would a seventh grade Revered Martial Artist be adequate?" "Adequate? It is more than adequate!" Chu Yangughed, "To use a seventh grade Revered Martial Artist for a trap seems to be like killing a chicken with a knife used for killing cattle! It is more than enough!" "Hahaha... If that is the case, I am assured!" The Saber King stood up immediately as though there was a slight reluctance in his actions and he added, "I will have to leave now!" He could not bear to leave this ce! He seemed to be much more talented than everyone else here and it was here that his thinking became so quick that he even surprised himself... "Please take your time!" Chu Yang did not waste the opportunity to curry more favor with him, "Your wisdom is unrivaled and your nning is simply wless. It is regrettable that such talent is hidden in Jiang Hu. You should see our Iron Cloud Nations prime minister..." "Haha, stop dreaming!" The Saber King shook his head in modesty but was actually feeling extremely pleased with all the ttery. The poet within him was suddenly inspired and he began to speak a few verses: "A person in Jiang Hu After death is a ghost of Jiang Hu Killing without blinking That is who I am!" After that, he immediately shook his thighs with satisfaction. "Excellent poetry!" Chu Yang called out in praise, "While this poem has only four short lines, it carries the mentality of one who is free and cannot be tied down. It also perfectly sums up the Jiang Hus fierce and mighty blood. It is more majestic than any single individuals aplishment and it perfectly encapstes the mentality of generations of youths. Anyone who hears this would unconsciously bow down in reverence." "Hahaha..., you are not bad either. You are ttering me again!" Heartyughter rang out in an extremely harmonious atmosphere. Both the old and young were looking at one another with an unspoken understanding. The Saber King was exceedingly ted as he walked outughing. As for King of Hell Chu, he was felt extremely aplished and happy with what he had done. As he walked into the room, heughed loudly. The moment Wu Qian Qian entered the room, she immediately witnessed King of Hell Chu holding a childrens book to cover his mouth and conceal hisughter. Tears ran down his face as his entire body was trembling from trying to keep in hisughter. "Are you alright?" Wu Qian Qian was startled; she asked with a trembling voice. What could make King of Hell Chu this happy? This is truly unheard of! Earlier, I heard him crying as though someone in his family had passed on. Moreover, he was cursing Diwu Qing Rou vehemently! Was I mistaken? His discussion with the Hei Mo Saber King was top secret and as such Chu Yang and the Saber King were the only ones present. If not for that, Wu Qian Qian who was young and inexperienced could have easily ruined the King of Hell Chus ns with a singleughter! "Hahaha" Chu Yang used his "quietugher" to show he was extremely happy. His shoulders were moving uncontrobly as heughed. After a long while and getting all theughter out of his system, he gradually regained his normalposure. "What really happened?" Wu Qian Qian was scared by hisughter! "Hahaha" Her question made King of Hell Chu start tough again at a deafening volume. Wu Qian Qian covered her ears in annoyance. Her face appeared confused as she didnt understand what was happening. The more the King of Hell Chuughed, the more he lost control. One of his hands pped his thigh while the other banged hard on the table top. His entire body shook and tears ran down his face, "Hahaha... This fellow is just so stupid..." Wu Qian Qian was so angry that blood began to drain from her face. She stomped out of the room and cursed in her mind: This guy is a lost cause. I was being nice and he cursed me. And with that kind ofnguage as well. Meanwhile, the people from the Hei Mo n and Minister Chu were hoping that Diwu Qing Rou would send a group of his men into Iron Cloud Citadel sometime near the early evening... Using the darkness of the night, a group of people snuck into Iron Cloud Citadel stealthily. They immediately headed towards Yin Wu Fas hiding ce. Diwu Qing Rous spywork was deeply rooted within the entire Iron Cloud Citadel system. Thiswork had been established through many years of hard work and the location of this hiding ce was extremely secretive. Inside, the Third King, Yin Wu Fa was on his final breath. The people who were watching over him were the two Revered Martial Artists and they were too struggling! How could such a secretive hiding location not have any special medicine? Moreover, in addition to this, they couldnt get a physician. The only thing they were able to do to cope with the situation was to discreetly purchase some medication and quickly head back. They were constantly at risk of being exposed and danger surrounded them constantly. Unable to do anything else, the two Revered Martial Artists took turns using their own energy to prolong Yin Wu Fas life. The both of them were as exhausted as Yin Wu Fa because of this. In fact, being able to help Yin Wu Fa hang on until this point was already a great miracle. If support were to be dyed even further, it is likely that Yin Wu Fa would perish from his injuries and those two would die from exhaustion! The moment Kong Shang Xin saw Yin Wu Fa, his heart was stirred. He was so hurt that tears began to well up in his eyes. Yin Wu Fa was no different from a skeleton and was unable to even move. The wounds which he had sustained were still raw and bleeding. However, the edges of each one of them were already dark purple. His breathing was shallow and almost without any strength. He was clearly in an extremely critical state! Kong Shang Xin appeared to be a little over forty years of age but his body was small and nimble. He had been a thief from Middle Three Heavens who had offended some powerful individuals and had no choice but to flee. As a result, Yin Wu Fa, Yin Wu Tian and himself had to escape into the Lower Three Heavens. It was soon after that the three of them joined Golden Horse Riders Department as King level leaders. The affection these three had for one another was deeper than the ocean. After he had seen Yin Wu Fa in such a pitiful state, how could he not feel sad and angry? I will never cry, but my whole life will be in grief. This spoke to the feelings between the two. Kong Shang Xin now began to cry because of his martial brother. Without seeing tears fall, I will not cry. However, the moment I feel sad, I am already grieving! Shang Xin Saber King, the name made it sound as if he was apassionate person. But those who understood its true meaning knew how cruel Kong Shang Xin was. He did not cry, but he made others cry. In his lifetime, he was so afraid of grieving that he made a resolution to make his enemies grieve instead. Kong Shang Xin was a very vengeful person. "Third brother!" Kong Shang Xin quickly ran over; his two eyes red. Chapter 160 Diwu Qing Rous Miscalculation! What Kong Shang Xin feared and disliked the most in his life was feeling sadness and grief. However, today he had the taste of his own medicine. When he was left without anywhere to go and everyone in the Middle Three Heavens were searching for him, Yin Wu Fa and Yin Wu Tian came to his aid. They eventually became his martial brothers but in addition to that, he also considered them his benefactors. Thus he had a very strong bond and connection to the both of them. At that very moment, as he looked at Yin Wu Fas situation as his life hung by a thread, Kong Shang Xins heart quivered in pain. His personality had changed since the time when he had been hunted. He used to be extremely reckless but had be more cautious and matured. Before deciding on any action he would always formte a n and assess the situation. If he found something to be uncertain or undetermined, he would never willingly choose to take the risk. In all things, he took safety as his top priority. It was because of this cautious nature which allowed him to advance to the position of Golden Horse Riders Departments King level leader. However, the moment he saw the state of Yin Wu Fa, his blood began to boil violently. The hatred in his heart grew exponentially and filled with rage, he was determined to seek redress for his martial brother! "Uh... uh..." Yin Wu Fas eyes opened widely and looked at his second martial brother. He seemed to want to say something but was unable to speak. Do not overexert yourself! The prime minister has sent some Jade Spirit Ginseng for you to use. Let me feed it to you!" as Kong Shang Xin said this, he ran out hastily. He felt fortunate that he managed to arrive in time. If he had chosen to travel with Cheng Yun He, perhaps the oue would have been different. Upon hearing the words "Jade Spirit Ginseng," Yin Wu Fas lifeless eyes suddenly brightened with renewed hope and his body trembled despite his critical state. After a long period of time, Yin Wu Fas pale face began to regain its colour. The horrifyingly deep wounds began to close slowly. Soon after, he gradually recovered to a normal state and his breathing regain its strength and fell into a gentle slumber. From the time his body was in a critical condition to the moment that he slept, he was unable to utter a single word. He had beenpletely drained of strength. "I have finally managed to save you from the hands of the King of Hell!" Kong Shang Xin said sadly as he took his hand and ced it on Yin Wu Fas forehead. He then removed his cloak andughed to himself as he muttered. "I really did save you from the King of Hell, King of Hell Chu..." He let out a sigh and closed his eyes to meditate. When he came to, everyone had gathered around him and appeared with worried looks on their faces. There were a total of three Command Horse Riders and fifteen ck Horse Riders. Command Horse Riders had cultivation levels of sixth grade Revered Martial Artist and higher. Within this group, two of them were eighth grade and one was ninth grade. This particr group was fairly powerful. There were fifteen ck Horse Riders which were of ninth grade Martial Great Masters and above. Amongst them, fourteen of which had achieved Revered Martial Artist. Moreover, this was only the first wave which had been sent here by the Golden Horse Riders Department. Cheng Yun He was on their way with another group. The Golden Horse Riders Departments n was to crush their enemies with their sheer numbers. The mission of these groups was to rescue Tang Xin Sheng and solve the problems in Iron Cloud all at once! Bullying others? Yeah, were bullying you! You people dont have as many martial masters as we do; I am going to bring a ton of martial masters just to deal with you; do you have a problem with that? It was like killing a little ant with an elephant! Shouldnt you feel honored? As Kong Shang Xin thought about this, he felt very cool. "Sir, what should we do next?" One of the Command Horse Riders asked cautiously, "Should we wait for Official Cheng toe or..." "Have you people found out where they are keeping Number One?" Kong Shang Xin snorted as his eyes were still on Yin Wu Fa. Although he had calmed down, hatred began to overwhelm him again as he asked in a loud voice, "Where is King of Hell Chu keeping Number One?" "Sir, we have not found any information regarding that yet!" The Command Horse Rider replied promptly, "Although, we have news that King of Hell Chu has been very concerned with the jail of the justice department. In addition, he has mobilized many martial masters to be on guard at that location. From the time of Number Ones disappearance until now, justice departments jail has be more and more heavily guarded. It seems that the number of martial masters keeping has increased day by day." "ording to our spections, it is likely that Number one is currently being held there!" The Command Horse Riders eyes shone with certainty as he replied Kong Shang Xin. His voice seemed to carry a fierce thirst for blood. "Regardless of whether he is indeed there or not, I shall go over and have a look!" Kong Shang Xin said arrogantly. "I want to see if King of Hell heavenly dra is able to trap my Water Dragon!" "Hahaha...!!!" The Dark Horse Riders and the Command Horse Ridersughed loudly. "Can you guys guess the cultivation level of the martial masters that King of Hell Chu put on guard?" Kong Shang Xin asked pensively. More than a dozen of his subordinates along with the two subordinates of Yin Wu Fa looked at each other and shook their heads. One of them who looked like he had been in deep thought answered anxiously, "I think it is likely that they would at least be Martial Warriors!" Another person immediately snapped, "You are underestimating the King of Hell Chu! The prime minister had said never to underestimate your enemies! I believe that they should at least be Martial Artists!" Someone else said with concern, "I feel that there is the possibility that the enemies we will be dealing with will at least be Martial Masters or higher. After all, Martial Masters are difficult to deal with!" "Thats right! Thats right! I think that there might be even Martial Great Masters!" Another person quickly added his thoughts. "You have a point! But I feel as if... does this King of Hell Chu know what a Martial Great Master even looks like?" Kong Shang Xin raised his question with sympathy. "Perhaps this King of Hell Chu has never even met one!" One of the Command Horse Riders shook his head and sighed, "In any case, Martial Great Masters are as rare to them as dragons are!" "Hahaha!!!" Everyoneughed out loud as they mocked the King of Hell Chu. The two Revered Martial Artists with Yin Wu Faughed loudest. Sinceing here with Yin Wu Fa, the two of them have lived infort. However, after they went into hiding they had not dared to make any movements until this now. "We should fulfill this little wish for King of Hell Chu!" Kong Shang Xin kindly said, "It would be pitiful for a person to die without having met a Martial Great Master!!!" "Ahhh..." The Command Horse Riders pretended to be sympathetic before one of them sighed, "You guys are doing a good deed!" He then looked at the Martial Great Masters and said sadly, "This is a great deed!" They broke out inughter! "We should not dy! We will scout out the ce at midnight and see what kind of traps King of Hell Chu has set up!" Kong Shang Xinughed, "If we wait until Official Cheng arrives, we might not be able to do our good deed! We should not let the opportunity pass us by! We might not get another chance!" "You are truly wise!" Everyone said with admiration. Once they had a n, Kong Shang Xin started questioning the two Revered Martial Artists, "How did Third King level leader get so severely injured? He said that King of Hell Chu caused these injuries; is this true?" "Yes!" The two Revered Martial Artists hastily replied. "Haha, absolutely not!" Jing Meng Hun had already talked to Kong Shang Xin about Diwu Qing Rous deductions. Therefore, Kong Shang Xin was feeling especially confident, "Your leader was fooled by King of Hell Chu!!!" "Huh?!?" The two Revered Martial Artists were shocked. "But dont tell him about this just yet!" Kong Shang Xin sighed, "We want to avoid shocking him while he is still in recovery!" Looking at the wounds on Yin Wu Fas body, Kong Shang Xin cursed silently, "These moves are too cruel; each stab pierced right through the body, clearly without any intention of letting him live. This was done by a Sword King!" He thought about Diwu Qing Rous words: "eliminate this misunderstanding at all costs." These words made Kong Shang Xin feel as though he was trapped. He only had one intention when he arrived and that was revenge. However, ever since Jing Meng Hun passed down the order from Diwu Qing Rou, Kong Shang Xin was left without any choice but to carry it out. During this mission, saving his third brother and bringing him home safely was sufficient for Kong Shang Xin. That Number One was of no consequence to him. But after seeing Yin Wu Fa and his pitiful appearance, Kong Shang Xin became furious! The moment he saw Yin Wu Fas wretched state, his objectives changed! He had originally thought that Yin Wu Fa was the top King level master. Moreover, he had been injured in Lower Three Heavens and as such he expected those injuries to be somewhat of minor yet they were extremely severe! Hence, he now believed that even a King level master could be killed in Lower Three Heavens! Another important piece of information was that while he understood Diwu Qing Rous judgement, his order did not seem to make sense to him. It had mentioned that he wasnt to do anything until the arrival of Cheng Yun He. Moreover, whatever happens during the mission, he had to discuss it with Cheng Yun He before taking action. He was clearly establishing Cheng Yun He as the leader of this mission! Motherf*... Who is Cheng Yun He? Does he even dare to boss around a King level master like me? It was especially bothersome that Diwu Qing Rou had repeated this over and over again. However, Kong Shang Xin could no longer sit still and wait. As the vanguard, he had arrived first. He was going to do something significant before Cheng Yun He arrives in two days! If he could kill King of Hell Chu before Cheng Yun He arrives then... I will show the prime minister that even without the help of Cheng Yun He, I, Kong Shang Xin is capable of aplishing great feats! Kong Shang Xin was filled with fighting spirit. He wanted to create and follow his own ns to deal with this blood debt once and for all. While Diwu Qing Rous n was wless, he had miscalcted one thing. He might have taken into consideration the affection Yin Wu Tian had for his brother Yin Wu Fa; however, he had not crossed his mind to consider the friendship between Kong Shang Xin and Yin Wu Fa. Perhaps this was because Diwu Qing Rou, himself, was not one to care about friendship. He probably understood affection between biological brothers, but he probably never had any sort of friendship and hence was never able to understand it... He only knew that Kong Shang Xin was a seasoned veteran who acted calmly and, therefore was the best candidate for this job. However, what hecked to take into consideration was that Kong Shang Xin, who was experienced andposed, would be so affected by Yin Wu Fas injuries that the fury in his heart would awaken. This was Diwu Qing Rous mistake. The kind of mistake that was not rted to intelligence, but human nature! Chu Yang was currently returning to Heavenly Armament Pavilion. When he got there, he was frightened. In the frontcourt, he saw five figures fighting each other violently. Gu Du Xing and Rui Bu Tong were fighting with the other three. After a short while, Gu Du Xing and Ji Mo fought with the other three. Then the fight soon changed to Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo against the others, Gu Du Xing fought with three people, a secondter, Gu Du Xing fought against four people! The fight was taking ce all over the area, the terrain constantly shifting, from the front court to the ind, from the ind to the water, then tond, they continued to fight with each other. Each of them was panting, and their eyes were red, but none of them showed any intention to retreat. Chu Yang could feel that the situation was not good and quickly went over to stop them. In the worst case scenario, he would be washing their underwear! Chapter 161 Extreme Breakthrough Is That Easy! How could these arrogant young masters even ept failure! Not only that but now they werepeting with amongst themselves to see who was superior. In their minds,paring themselves with others had no meaning. They had to bepared against one another! This was because all of them had equal statuses and would only consider themselves sessful if they managed to defeat the others! From another perspective, it could be seen that they were loyal to their respective ns and desperately wanted to contribute! These individuals had never been valued within their own ns. Each time the word n was being mentioned, there would be an expression of discontent on each of their faces. However, their dedication towards each of their own ns was extremely strong. While they acted like a bunch of uncouth hooligans, they became concerned whenever the interests of their ns were at stake. Deep down, they were still descendants of great ns who were proud of their heritage. "You guys want to have an extreme breakthrough?" Chu Yang slowly walked forward and asked with a smiling face. Gibberish, the five of them looked at him with annoyance; they thought: ording to your absurd regtions, we would have to have an extreme breakthrough every two days in order to increase our cultivation grade in a month! Extreme breakthrough every two days? Were going to train to death! "However, if you guys keep training like that, how will you be able to achieve a breakthrough?" Chu Yang folded his arms and smiled derisively, "Are all of you idiots?" "Then how would you have us train?" Luo Ke Di grunted coldly as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. "All of you are at least Martial Great Masters! Moreover, if you continue fighting like this, how much time would you be wasting! Not to mention, neither of you have that life or death urgency. At your level, you dont need much time to recover your stamina. Although you might not be able to recover as quickly as you use your energy, it is certainly sufficient to test your endurance!" "This is a concern for most martial artists!" Ji Mo replied sadly, "However, what are we able to do about it? Only when we are pushed to our limits and surpass the near death exhaustion where our dantian is being dried up can we advance our cultivation even further! However, what you are saying is that we dont have any hope of doing so?" "You guys are really too stupid to see the key point!" Chu Yang sneered, "In just a day, I am able to have three to four extreme breakthroughs! I have been very caught up in all the business as an official. If I could dedicate all of my time to training, I would be able to train my body to the point of destruction! Do you understand what I am referring to?" "Three or four breakthroughs in just a day? Do you think that you are some sort of divine being?" Ji Mo sneered condescendingly. He did not believe a word Chu Yang was saying. For an ordinary person, perhaps one breakthrough would be possible. However, he was a Martial Artist and his energy was much more powerful. Managing to achieve a single extreme breakthrough was already extremely difficult. How would it be possible that he could have three to four breakthroughs in just a day? "It is pressure! All of you have lived pampered lives, how could you know what pressure is?" Chu Yang said with a look of pity. "You think you could give us the pressure we need?" Ji Mo red. "Easy!" Chu Yang turned to Gu Du Xing, "Gu Du Xing, give me your socks!" Gu Du Xing was caught off guard, but he still did as Chu Yang asked. He took off his shoes and tossed his sweat-soaked socks over with slight hesitation. Even though they were on the ind, but Luo Ke Di, Ji Mo, and Rui Bu Tong all held their nose and backed up three meters the moment he took his socks off. After fighting all day, the smell of these sweaty socks was much stronger than that of salted fish... Even though Gu Du Xing tossed the socks, they hadnded upright on the ground. "Now, all four of you can train on your own! Swords, punches, whatever you want. In short, I want all of you to choose the one that would use the most energy." Chu Yang looked at the socks standing on the ground, and could not help but twitch. He turned to the four men and said, "I will give you an hour. Within that time, if you have half a drop of energy left in your dantian, each of you will kneel in front of Gu Du Xings socks and lick them twice. You then would have to turn to everyone and say, I... Luo Ke Di, cannot evenpare myself to these socks! After which you will have to wash the socks clean in front of everyone!" "Why did you have to use my name?" Luo Ke Di said unhappily. "You should have used I, Dong Wu Shang, am not evenparable to these socks... That would have made a more appropriate example!" He tilted his head and looked at Dong Wu Shang ring back. "One hour? How are we able to use up all our energy in just a single hour?" Ji Mo screamed in terror. "A few days ago, someone was chasing me down and was attempting to kill me. In two breathing cycles, my body managed to reach its extreme limit!" Chu Yang continued, "Since then, I have discovered that I only needed a short amount of time to reach my extreme limit! The most important factor was pressure! Alright, you may start!" "Du Xing, you can keep time. After an hour if any of them have not been able to reach their limit, you can deal with them as per my instructions. If all four of them remain unsessful, still do the same! All you need to do is give them a few more pairs of socks!" The four of them kept quiet. He drained all his energy in just two breathing cycles? What sort of pressure was Chu Yang under? They did not have any doubts about what Chu Yang had said because they didnt see any reason why he would lie to them. "Yes!" Gu Du Xing happily replied. Then he enthusiastically waved his socks across all four of their noses! A shout rang out and the four of them immediately dived right into training. If they were unsessful to achieve the goal this time, not only would they have failed but they would also have to suffer a great humiliation! If it was just one person and Chu Yang had given such an ultimatum, he would have surely fought Chu Yang to the death instead. However, since there were four of them, each one of them wanted to see their opponents humiliated. Therefore, with each move, they gathered energy from their entire body. Luo Ke Di was especially determined to use all of his strength. Every single punch which he executed caused his entire face to turn a fiery red as he continually cursed: This is for using my name as an example! How could I, Luo Ke Di, not beparable to a pair of socks? Gu Du Xings socks at that! In less than fifteen minutes, Luo Ke Di used thest bit of his strength to make his final punch. His eyes rolled, and he seemed to have fainted as dropped to the ground exhausted. Chu Yang darted toward Luo Ke Di and checked his meridians. After a short while, he saw that he had really used up all of his energy. He then turned around and yelled out, "Luo Ke Di has reached his extreme point! He passed the inspection!" The moment the other three others had heard Chu Yang make the announcement, they became more anxious than ever. In only fifteen minutes? "Stand up! Continue to train! Continue like before!" Chu Yang kicked Luo Ke Dis body and grabbed his neck yelling, "Quickly!" "No, I cant" Luo Ke Dis eyes were rolled upwards only exposing the whites of his eyes and his limbs were drooped without a single drop of energy in his system. His tongue hung out as he murmured, "Im dying!" "Gu Du Xing, quickly bring the socks and stuff them in his mouth!" Chu Yang snorted coldly. "Right away!" Gu Du Xing happily replied; he immediately grabbed a dried branch to pick up the socks and ran slowly over. "No...!!!" Luo Ke Dis eyes were filled with extreme fear; he managed to gather strength from his fear and in a moment he disappeared from Chu Yangs grasp, running away with great speed. "After him! If you catch him, you can stuff the socks in his mouth!" Chu Yang yelled loudly. Gu Dun Xing hollered after him and used all of his power to give chase. Luo Ke Dis legs seemed to have turned to jelly, his vision blurry and was beginning to foam from his mouth. He didnt even have the strength to curse at them. His mind became hazy and couldnt think straight. All he was able to rely on was his basic survival instinct to run! All of a sudden, Luo Ke Di, in this deranged state became stronger. His legs which turned into mush returned back to their original state and he began to run even faster and faster. Before he knew it, he had run a great distance. His eyes remained wide open as he panted and continued to run for his life. Chu Yang gave Gu Du Xing the signal to continue giving chase. Gu Du Xing immediately understood and waved the smelly socks as he chased Luo Ke Di like an angry war god... Although Luo Ke Dis eyes were nk, his speed continued to increase... Upon seeing the events which unfolded, this left Ji Mo, Dong Wu Shang and Rui Bu Tong were shocked beyond belief! Other than Luo Ke Di who remained unaware of what was going on, one thing was clear to the others: Luo Ke Di was about to experience an extreme breakthrough! Not only had he reached his extreme limit, he had an extreme breakthrough! All in a little over fifteen minutes! The three of them had difficulty trying toprehend what had just happened and immediately dove back into training. If Luo Ke Di can do it, why cant I? Thinking about this drove the three of them mad with jealousy. They put all of their energy into their training in fear that they might have held back even the slightest bit of energy with each move that they made. In less than an hour, the other three fell down in exhaustion. Then they were kicked by Chu Yang and were forced to continue training... After an hour, the four of them fell to the ground breathing heavily. They had trained to their extreme limit without breaking a sweat. However, now that they had stopped, sweat poured out of each of them like a waterfall. All of them were soaked from top to bottom with perspiration. "I already told you I could have three or four extreme breakthroughs in a day; do you believe me now?" Chu Yang snorted and asked calmly. The four panted with difficulty, but there were rays of bliss in their eyes! "Luo Ke Di achieved his extreme limit three times and had two extreme breakthroughs!" Chu Yang continued, "The three of you cheated, but only achieved extreme limit two times and had one extreme breakthrough! You guys are far worse than him!" Ji Mo andpany were extremely frustrated. How could you cheat on this? Three quietly listened while they were scolded. They had all spent the same amount of time training; there was nothing that they could say about it. Regardless of whatever excuses they gave, a failure was still a failure! The most important thing was the discovery of a method to increase their power; everyone was very excited! While it was a bit cruel, butpared to the fighting and killing of Jiang Hu, what was not cruel? At very least, this method did not kill anyone... Chu Yang nodded and stopped paying attention to them. He slowly returned to the front court and positioned himself. The four were shocked. Chu Yang was preparing to cultivate; they continued to stare without blinking. They only saw Chu Yang slowly moving, before his entire body started to tremble violently. He suddenly screamed out and sent out an extremely powerful punch! With this punch, they heard the cracking sounds of the bones in his body as though they were breaking. Chapter 162 First Persuasion! Using the momentum of the punch, Chu Yang shot forward. He jumped up into the air before suddenly kicking back down. Compared to Ji Mos group, Chu Yangs martial power was much weaker. Because of the difference in their cultivation levels, they were able to see Chu Yangs attack clearly. However, what astonished them was that Chu Yang drained almost all of his energy with just three moves and went into a state of exhaustion. Nevertheless, he showed no signs of stopping and each punch that he produced was perfectlybined with all of his forces together. The wind from his punches pushed through the atmosphere. In an instant, without any sound, he had punched thirty to forty times! His posture was firm and the only worrying thing was his heavy breathing. It seemed that if he continued, his lungs would give up on him, unable to keep up with the continuous strain he was cing on them. After thirty to forty punches, one of the punches carried with it a slight pop sound. "Extreme breakthrough!" The four people eximed in unison. No one understood this feeling more than them. Break first, then build up. Failure before sess. The feeling was like a phoenix which turned into ashes before it could be reborn! The sound of the wind whistling grew louder by the minute. After a while, the strength of the sounds had passed its peak and the sounds gradually stopped. However, his punching stance still remained as firm as before although the punches seemed to be without any force. "Extreme limit again!" Ji Mo and Dong Wu Shang looked at each other in terror. Chu Yang continued to quietly punch without rest. His breathing grew more and morebored and the veins on his temple were throbbing intensely. His entire body began to glow with redness from the exhaustion. Time continued to pass and another pop was heard. Ji Mo andpany once again eximed, "Another extreme breakthrough!" All in all, Chu Yang had three consecutive extreme breakthroughs. After thest time, his body slowed down, and his breathing stabilized as he remained standing in a firm posture. All five of them witnessed everything from start to end. Swear began to rush from his body: head, face, chest, and back. His entire body covered in perspiration. There was so much sweat that it dripped down his body and gathered in a puddle underneath where Chu Yang stood, growing at a steady rate... After he stood still for a while, Chu Yang opened his eyes and shook his head, "After all of that and still no breakthrough!" Ji Mo and the rest almost fell to the ground in shock! Without spending less than an hour in training, he had aplished three extreme breakthroughs. This number itself was enough to scare the average individual yet he wasining that he did not break through? How do you want to break through? In an hour, they all had extreme breakthroughs, but they knew well that their breakthroughs were due to pressure from this monster; but Chu Yang had pressured himself to break through. The difference between extrinsic and intrinsic motivations! There was a vast difference between both methods! "Bo... boss!" Ji Mo stuttered, "Boss, how did you do it?" Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and Dong Wu Shangs eyes shined as they stared at Chu Yang. "Its very simple!" Chu Yang smiled coolly, "Each time I train, I think of a person lying dead in the wild of Jiang Hu without any arms or legs. I tell myself that if I dont break through now, tomorrow, the person rotting on the ground would be me!" "I dont want to be the one rotting on the ground!" Chu Yangughed and continued, "Therefore, the only thing I could do is break through!" It was such a simple rationale yet it made Ji Mo and the rest reflect deeply. Even if you were going to pressure yourself, you dont have to be that cruel! "As a man, you have to be tough on yourself!" Chu Yang seemed to understand their thoughts and concerns as he continued in a solemn tone, "If we arent cruel to ourselves, the enemy will be the ones who are cruel to us. It is eptable if we arent cruel to ourselves just once. However, the enemy only needs to be cruel to us once and we stand to lose everything!" "You are already aware of this method of extreme breakthrough. Yet, I have to warn you. With your body strength, you should never do this more than five times a day!" Chu Yang said solemnly, "Martial artists such as us and especially those who have reached the ranks of Martial Great Masters like yourselves need to be aware. Although you might have greater endurance than ordinary people, this is actually the critical period in which you are conditioning your bones!" "Once you achieve the Revered Martial Artist state, you will begin to condition your organs. However, before doing that you have to go through the foundation in which you will be conditioning your bones. If you have more than five extreme breakthroughs per day, your bones will not be able to handle the stress. While this may not be obvious, the moment your organs get shocked, you will find that your bodies will no longer be able to endure it any longer! At that time, even though you might train yourselves to death, you will never be able to advance! "You must remember this!" The four solemnly nodded. "Good. Lets get some rest!" Chu Yang did not say anything further. These guys were all smart enough to understand and he did not need to repeat himself. Looking at Chu Yang disappearing from sight, the four fell into silence. If a little Martial Artist could do this, why couldnt a bunch of Great Masters like them? This was unbearable! Too shameful...!!! "Oh... there is one more thing I forgot to tell you. After training each day, you must keep the court clean and level. If there is a single thing which is out of ce, all four of you shall wash my socks and underwear!" Chu Yangs voice rang out faintly from inside. "Damn! Other than giving punishments to wash socks and underwear, dont you know anything else?" Luo Ke Di shouted out in discontent. "I bet that when the bosses back and sees a mess, I will bow down to anyone who is able to escape the socks and underwear washing duties!" Gu Du Xing mocked as he pointed to the little court, "There is something I have yet to share with you guys. Boss is a man of his word. If he says he will do it, he will!" "Aaah!" The four looked at each other and shrieked loudly. "Where are the tools" Ji Mo shouted, "How can we clean without tools?" "Your arms and legs... are they not tools?" Gu Du Xing asked with an abnormal innocence, "How could you train if you use tools?" The four immediately looked up at the heavens and sighed as they were filled with discontent. I may not be the heir of the n, but I am still a young master! How did I turn into aborer here? Despite how they thought, none of them dared to stand still. Every single one of them mobilized into action as they began to use all of their power in their arms and legs to level the little court. Some of them even went to the extent of activating their martial power and palmed the ground in preparation to stand out more at training the next day... Regardless of whether they were ignorant of had conflicting emotions toward Chu Yang being superior in terms of position rtive to them, they were unaware that they were doing everything that Chu Yang instructed! Moreover, they were very concerned about the way Chu Yang viewed them to the point that they were afraid they gave off a bad impression... This was such a splendid start! Gu Du Xing casually leaned against the door frame and watched over the four of themboring away with satisfaction. He had gained some new found admiration towards Chu Yang. How was such a young individual capable of developing and having so many strange ideas in his head? "Damn you! Gu Du, dont you feel bad just standing there watching us work?" Ji Mo cried out angrily. The other three joined in with usations... Gu Du Xingughed and quickly got into a verbal battle. Chu Yang went straight down to the secret chamber. The moment he came in Mo Cheng Yu hastily ran toward him and asked, "Did the Hei Mo peoplee?" "Ah! No!" Chu Yang was surprised. "Was there fighting above earlier?" Mo Cheng Yu had a serious countenance. "Ah... ah... just my little martial brothers having a match!" Chu Yang finally understood. He suddenly remembered that the forces of Hei Mo were essentially neutralized and he could let Mo Qing Wu and Mo Cheng Yu out to get some fresh air now. He immediately acted on it. As a habit, he picked up Mo Qing Wu, who was holding her nose. He smiled and said, "Xiao Wu, let big brother carry you outside to y, okay?" "Yay!" Mo Qing Wus face was filled with happiness. The past few days have been suffocating. The most horrible thing was that Chu Yang only had one temporarytrine in there. And while Mo Qing Wu was young, she was obsessed with hygiene and being neat... Mo Qing Wu held her nose and shook her head, "Brother Chu Yang, you are too stinky!" Chu Yang smiled shamefully. He was in such a rush that he did not change clothes or wash up before running in here... When Mo Cheng Yu came out, he nced over the situation in the court and was in shock; he could barely believe his eyes. In the court, five people were working with full force. They were pressing with their hands and stomping with their feet to get the ground leveled. Each one was covered in mud like little monkeys ying with dirt. Upon closer observations, Mo Cheng Yu found it was impossible to close his mouth. The punk with his butt in the air exerting great energy and pushing dirt with his hands, isnt he Luo Ke Di of the Luo n? Wasnt he the second young master who was famous being idle? Isnt he the one with the nickname Coyote? And the one... carefully stomping on the ground with his feet, isnt he the second young master of the ck Saber n, Dong Wu Shang? The one lying t on the ground and squinting to check if the ground in front of him is leveled, isnt he the second young master of the Ji n, Ji Mo? And... and... the punk using his feet to smoothen out the ground, isnt he the number one heavenly talent of the Gu n, Gu Du Xing? As for the frail kid, I dont know. But... he does not seem to be weaker than these other kids... Could it be that Chu Yang was gathering all the second little ancestors of Middle Three Heavens toe here and do hardbor for him? This... this is too inhumane! ording to Mo Cheng Yus knowledge, even if their birth fathers asked them to do these menial chores, they would ignore it. However, somehow Chu Yang was able to get them to obediently do manualbor... This was proof of real skill! Is Chu Yang not afraid of the ns finding out about this and killing him? Mo Cheng Yu was an important King level martial master in the Mo n. He was also Mo Qing Wus guardian and guide; therefore it was natural that he recognized these talents! These guys were potential future allies of the Mo n; not recognizing them was not an option! While these second young masters did not have the right to be heirs, they only needed to maintain their second young master positions and they would be important people in their ns in the future! Chapter 163 Cousins? Usually, people in their position were called guardian angels of the ns. Although they didnt have the chance to inherit the position of n leader and be the centre of power, they were nurtured by the ns at all costs! In other words, such people would be at the forefront of battles representing the n in the future! These were the future of fighters and elders of the ns. If Mo Cheng Yu did not know people who held such important roles in the n, that would have been a joke! The five of them were working at full force when all of a sudden they had a weird feeling. The moment that they turned around, they saw a middle-aged man with a shocked face with his mouth agape. They all thought the same thing: Why is this King level master from the Mo n here? "Why are you here?" All six mouths spoke at the same time in unison. This was confusing. "I found them and brought them back here to nurture them! At the same time, one old and young were homeless, therefore, I gave them food and ced a roof over their heads!" Chu Yang said as he held Mo Qing Wu in an arm before stepping out. "Homeless?" Ji Mo and the rest asked in surprised. A King level master of the Mo n was homeless? Luo Ke Dis eyes were on Mo Cheng Yu with a faint trace of hostility. Although there was no open feud between the Luo and Mo n, they had always treated one another with due decorum regardless of the underlying friction which both ns had with one another. The source of this friction was because both of these ns were located too close to each other... There were two ns within a five hundred mile radius. To both the Luo and Mo n, this was very annoying. However, time and time again, they could not do anything to each other with their given strength... At this moment, Mo Qing Wu pushed from Chu Yang arm and jumped down. She cried with joy, "Brother Ji Mo..." Ji Mo was shocked. He rubbed his eyes and spoke with disbelief, "Xiao Wu? Why are you here?" Mo Qing Wuughed and hastily ran forward. Ji Mo picked her up with one arm and spoke with indescribable joy. As he was talking to Xiao Wu, Ji Mo suddenly felt fierce and evil gaze fell upon him! Right after, Chu Yang had rushed forth and grabbed Mo Qing Wu from his arm. Then he asked with the most unfriendly voice, "Do you know each other?" Ji Mo was furious! They were just reunited after a very long time and this punk robbed her of him. He red at Chu Yang and said, "My mother is her aunt; how do you think we know each other?" "Ah... so thats it!" Chu Yang immediately ceased his jealous rampage and said, "Thats okay, then!" Then he scratched his head and ced Mo Qing Wu back on the ground with an embarrassed grin. However, he still had some doubts: Ji Mos mother is a concubine... He was born from a concubine, but she is also Mo Qing Wus aunt; that makes her ady. How could the sister of the Mo ns leader be a concubine of the Ji ns leader? This is slightly unbelievable... was there something hidden behind all of this? Chu Yang thought to himself. During this time, Mo Cheng Yu had been exining why he was staying here. After he heard this, a cold chill ran down Ji Mos spine. He walked towards Chu Yang and bowed out of respect. He then said with a very sincere voice, "Boss, thank you very much for saving my little cousin!" "It was something that had to be done... Hahaha..." Chu Yang was in an extremely good mood. "What did you just call him? He is your boss?" Mo Cheng Yus eyes widened as he pointed to Chu Yang and asked in disbelief. "Yes, he is my boss... so what?" Ji Mos eyes rolled as he spoke with a discontented tone. He seemed as if he was going to cry, "Senior Mo, please dont ask anymore. Dont I have the look of a subordinate?" "You are all staying here... to do what?" Mo Cheng Yu remained just as surprised as before. Ji Mo thought of what happened and sighed. His eyes rolled as he thought to himself: This isnt the only thing! If we dont do well we have to wash stinky socks... But this should be kept secret at least for now. Were really losing face! "Good, very good!" Mo Cheng Yu suddenlyughed cheerfully. He pointed to Luo Ke Di and said to Chu Yang, "Kid, let me give that punk some rough training! I will take responsibility if he dies!" Chu Yang began to sweat. Mo Cheng Yu was a King level master; it was natural that he would not have wanted to just sit around for a long period of time. After some greetings, he immediately walked over the waters edge to take in the fresh air and recover. Ji Mo was still in a great mood talking with Mo Qing Wu. Every now and then, theyughed seeming to be very chummy. Chu Yangs gaze grew fiery; the more he looked, the more he wanted to beat up Ji Mo. "Brother Ji Mo! I would like to have a match with you!" Ji Mo quickly felt regretful. Mo Qing Wu was cocky as she pointed to his nose and said, "I want to test out your de!" "de?" Ji Mo mouth remained open. "Yes, de! Do you still rememberst year you brought a sword over to my home? Hmm! You were very impressive then... You chopped both my sword and my second elder brothers sword..." Mo Qing Wu pouted, "I want revenge!" Ji Mos mouth was agape. He swallowed a ball of saliva which was stuck in his throat and looked up at the heavens. He did not know what the best response would be. "Yes! Yes! de match! Teach him a lesson!" Luo Ke Di and Rui Bu Tong incited from the sideline. Dong Wu Shang also waved his fist cheering Mo Qing Wu on. Such a cute little miss was adored by everyone. Even Luo Ke Di, from an opposing n, did not seem to be able to have any negative sentiment toward Mo Qing Wu. Everyone was on Mo Qing Wus side waiting for Ji Mo to respond and act like a fool. "How can I have a de match with you?" Ji Mo said cautiously, "Xiao Wu, how about I tell you a story?" "Sure!" Mo Qing Wu pped with joy, and everyone else sighed with disappointment. This little child was too easily distracted... It seemed that there would not be a show for them to watch... "It was said that..." Ji Mo only said a few sentences. "I heard that already!" Mo Qing Wu pouted, "Brother Chu Yang already told me that one." "That... this..." "He told me already!" "..." "He told me already!" Ji Mo started to break down... "Brother Ji Mo, you are so useless!" Mo Qing Wu contemptuously pointed her little nose at Ji Mo, "You know so few stories, and Brother Chu Yang has already told all of them to me!" Ji Mo was dumbfounded. He was so young, how many stories could he know? In truth, it was already very good that he could remember three or four stories. Moreover, these were all stories which he had specially prepared for Mo Qing Wu. Whenever he met her, he would immediately offer to tell her these because he knew that Mo Qing Wu loved to hear stories. He could not imagine that all his stories were now outdated goods and of no use... Ji Mo was crestfallen. He straightened himself up and looked at Chu Yang, "Boss, how are you so well read..." Chu Yang sighed sympathetically suddenly feeling bad for Ji Mo; they were in the same boat. He thought to himself: How am I so well read? You will have to ask your cousin! "Brother Ji Mo, do you have any other stories?" Mo Qing Wu tugged Ji Mos hand. After seeing such a situation, Chu Yang immediately turned and walked away. Ji Mo helplessly put out his hands, "No, I dont have any more..." "I want to match des with you!" Mo Qing Wu shouted angrily, insisting on it even more than before. Ji Mo staggered and almost fell to the ground, "Xiao Wu, this... a de match is no joking matter..." "Then you better tell me a story right now!" "I am out of stories..." Ji Mo anxiously jumped toward Gu Du Xing and Luo Ke Di and kowtowed them repeatedly, "Big brothers, please help! This is a Jiang Hu emergency... Tell... tell a story. Aah..." "Never!" Gu Du Xing andpany tried to hold back theirughter. They did not hide the fact that they all enjoyed seeing him struggle and at the mercy of Mo Qing Wu. "You must match des with me!" Mo Qing Wu would not be appeased. "A de match, would that be okay?" Ji Mo asked, looking hopeful. "Um, I think it will be okay!" Mo Qing Wu bit her nails as she thought carefully before answering with certainty. "Very well! I will match des with you!" Ji Mo had a tragic expression on his face as he grabbed the sword. He thought to himself: It would be fine if I just make contact a few times and dere that she is the winner. Little did he know... Mo Qing Wu jumped up in a sh holding a tattered scabbard and began swinging wildly. A red glow blurred Ji Mos vision... In shock, he was unable to control the force of the saber, and could only raise his sword to block... Crack! Ji Mo froze! Luo Ke Di froze! Gu Du Xing froze... Everyone froze. Both sword and sheath in Ji Mos hand had turned into four pieces! "What kind of saber is this?" Ji Mos head was covered in cold sweat. He looked at the red glowing saber in rm. "Brother Chu Yang gave it to me!" Mo Qing Wu proudly held onto the saber, "Brother Ji Mo, would you dare chop my sword and second elder brothers sword again?" It seems that Xiao Wu and Second Elder Brother Mo Tian Ji have great affection for each other... Chu Yang thought. "No, no, I would not dare!" Ji Mo wiped his sweat. However, the fear of getting caught off guard still lingered, "Luckily, I used Luo Ke Dis sword. If I had used my sword, it would have bad..." "What? My sword?" Luo Ke Di who wasughing heartily over the misery of another when the situation suddenly took an unexpected turn. Ji Mo used my sword? In a sh, his face became contorted in anger. It was as if his heart had been stabbed as he roared, "Ji Mo! You are a dead pig! You are a rogue who deserves to be punished by getting shed ten thousand times! Aahhh... My sword!" Ji Mo quickly ran. He looked back and said, "Isnt it just a sword? Look at yourself; you look like a bear..." "That was a birthday gift from my fiance!" Luo Ke Di was filled with anger as he jumped forward. While one gave chase and the other tried to escape. In a moment, they had circled the tiny ind a few times. "Xiao Wu,e here!" Chu Yangs face became serious. "Brother Chu Yang..." Little miss became anxious and bit her nails. "From now on, you cannot do that to your family. Understood?" Chu Yang said gravely, "You see, Brother Luo is hurt!" He suddenly thought about how Mo Qing Wu would always find people to match des in the previous life. It was only matter of time that this would invite trouble. "Brother Chu Yang, I wont..." Mo Qing Wu eyes became teary and she started crying. "Its okay; just remember!" Chu Yang coaxed. The little girl nodded energetically. She then looked up and asked, "Brother Chu Yang, what is a fiance?" Chapter 164 What I Want Are Brothers! "A fiance is..." Chu Yang said half a sentence and went mute. What is a fiance? A fiance... How best do I answer this question? "Hey Du Xing, what is a fiance?" Chu Yang turned and asked. "This..." Gu Du Xing scratched his head and answered with embarrassment, "This is really hard to exin! Hey, Dong Wu Shang, whats a fiance?" Dong Wu Shang was caught by surprise and countered, "What do you think a fiance is?" "What is a fiance, Brother Chu Yang?" Mo Qing Wu asked anxiously. Seeing as to how none of the other guys were able to even answer, Chu Yang decided that he had no choice but to wreck his own brain for an answer. He thought for a moment before he replied, "A fiance is a future wife! Yes, thats it!" "Future wife?" Mo Qing Wu blinked with confusion. "Its just like..." Beads of perspiration began to form on Chu Yangs forehead. He began to il his arms and suddenly became very animated. He had an idea, "it is something like your father and mother. When your mother was young, she was your fathers fiance. Do you understand?" "Oh, so its like that..." Mo Qing Wu replied as she understood what Chu Yang had said she then asked: "would having a fiance mean always being together?" "Yes, yes. In the future, they would always be together!" Chu Yang wiped off the sweat that had gathered on his forehead as he replied. "In addition, a fiance should always be taken care of, not to be made angry or sad. In short, your fiance is the person who would love you and treat you the best." "That good? Brother Chu Yang, can I be your fiance?" Mo Qing Wu asked shyly. Her eyes fluttered as she looked at Chu Yang dreamily. "Ack, ack!!!" Gu Du Xing was eavesdropping and snickering on the side when he suddenly choked and started coughing. Rui Bu Tong and Dong Wu Shang broke out into loudughter. "Okay! Good, good!" Chu Yang was ted as he replied, "From now on Xiao Wu is my fiance... Hahaha, I am here fianc... Hahaha!!!" Mo Qing Wu thenughed with satisfaction, "You are not allowed to make me angry or sad. If you have nice food, you have to feed me. I will have to be the first to y if there are any fun things. If there is a good story, you have to tell it to me immediately!" Cold sweat poured out of Chu Yangs head. So this was the reason why the little miss had chosen him... After theughter, Dong Wu Shang suddenly asked, "Little sister, can I look at your saber?" Dong Wu Shang was extremely passionate about sabers as he was a n which specialized in their use. Gu Du Xing, Ji Mo, and Luo Ke Di refrained from asking when they saw the saber because they did want to be rude and ask about where it came from. While Luo Ke Dis n was an enemy of the Mo n, he could have pretended to not have seen Mo Qing Wus saber... However, Ji Mo had understood his thoughts and intentionally led him away to prevent him from asking such a question. Otherwise, with such a precious saber in front of his eyes, how could the two second young masters have controlled their curiosity? In their minds, they were starting to view Chu Yang as their boss! "This saber is Brother Chu Yangs gift to me!" This statement that came from Mo Qing Wu made Luo Ke Di abandon any trace of the thoughts that he originally had in his head. If this was a gift from the boss, and he sold out this secret, would he not be betraying the boss? That was an unforgivable offense in Jiang Hu! However, Dong Wu Shang had long been under the influence of his n and loved sabers to the point of obsession. He found it truly excruciating to have such an exceptional saber held in front of his face and not even be able to hold it for a brief moment! He restrained himself for a while before he could no longer control himself and start to beg again. Mo Qing Wu turned to Chu Yang and asked, "Brother Chu Yang, should I let him see it?" "Let him!" Chu Yang smiled internally. Dong Wu Shang only needs to see this saber and he would never be able to leave this ce in this lifetime! He is just like Gu Du Xing; they are obsessed with these things. Mo Qing Wu handed the saber over to Dong Wu Shang. He became so excited, his face reddened. He wiped the de with his sleeves. Seeing that there was still some dust, he immediately rushed over to thekeside to wash it clean and hastily rushed back. Seeing that he took a long time, Mo Qing Wu became angry and almost took the saber back from him. With Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber in his hand, Dong Wu Shang carefully held it as his eyes were filled with deep admiration and awe. He gently caressed the saber before swing it a few times. He looked at the saber as if looking at a lover that he had longed for ages. A littleter, Dong Wu Shang softly sighed. He turned the de and made a light cut on his arm. Blood immediately spilled out. Mo Qing Wu screamed in terror. Dong Wu Shangs countenance was in reverence as he let one drop of blood fall on the de. He raised the saber up and the drop of blood easily slid down; when it got near the hilt a red light shed. He then turned the saber such that it faced downwards and the drop of blood slid down to the tip of the saber. The blood gently dropped down to the ground. The saber de glistened without any residual blood on it. Dong Wu Shang looked up and let out a long sigh, "This was truly a masterpiece, iparable to anything Ive ever seen!" This ritual of coating a saber with fresh blood was the ultimate show of respect that a saber master could have for a saber! It was also the most ancient ritual in saber arts. "Wu Shang, do you like what you see?" Chu Yang smiled and asked. "I love it as much as my own life!" Dong Wu Shang answered with an annoyed sigh. He then reluctantly handed the Saber back to Mo Qing Wu. Seeing Mo Qing Wu carelessly put the saber back into the tattered scabbard, Dong Wu Shangs face twitched in agony. "If you can stay here, I will find you a saber which will rival this!" Chu Yang said casually. "Really?" Dong Wu Shang stood up and stared at Chu Yang, "Do you really mean it?" "I, Chu Yang, keep my words above all else!" Chu Yang replied seriously. "Boss!" Dong Wu Shang face flushed with excitement. He knelt down and cried, "Boss... please, you must find me another one! After seeing this saber... I will not be able to sleep at night!!!" Chu Yang was scared! He never thought Dong Wu Shang would react with such enthusiasm and as intensely as this! "It is because you dont use sabers, therefore, you dont know how important they are to a saber master!" Dong Wu Shang proudly looked up, "Sabers are the king of all weapons! The first metal weapon in history was the saber! Sabers are the ancestors of all weapons!" "Sabers rank supreme! Inparison to all other weapons, the saber is always ranked number one!" Dong Wu Shang gaze was heated, "A saber master is the most distinguished! In all of history, no one has ever been able to reach the peak of saber arts! Sabers will remain without a peak! You will never be able to understand the allure of a precious saber to a saber master. To a saber master, the saber is his entire world! The saber is his father, mother, wife, lover, and child; it is his blood, it is his soul!" "Since young, I, Dong Wu Shang vowed that I would be the person to bring saber arts to its peak!" Dong Wu Shang continued fanatically, "However, finding a saber that worthy of being fused with my soul is as difficult as climbing to heaven!" Dong Wu Shang said, "If you can find me a saber like this, my life will be yours!" "Your life? Dont talk so seriously." Chu Yang replied solemnly, "What I am currentcking are martial brothers and not subordinates. I require martial brothers who are willing to reach the top with me. We will be able to control nature and engrave our names in history! I hope that I will always have good martial brothers in my life, never parting, working together, and sharing a destiny!" Chu Yang said dreamily, "I hope to have the kind of martial brothers that would be willing to sacrifice without regret! This is true brotherhood!" "I also hope that when I stand at the top, my martial brother would be there and I would not be alone. Conversely, I hope that when any of my martial brothers stand at the top, I would be able to be there to keep him from being lonely as well!" "I hope that when I am helpless and destitute, my martial brothers will always be there, by my side!" Chu Yang spoke with deep sincerely. His voice was filled with determination and earnestness. In his previous life, what Chu Yangcked the most was affection! This resulted in it being what he wanted the most now in this life! "I hope to be able to build a glorious life with all of you and leave a legacy which willst forever! It is my ambition that even a hundred thousand yearster, our legend would still be told. You will be in my legend, and I will be in yours! And we will never let down the word brother!" As Chu Yang spoke those words, Gu Du Xing and Rui Bu Tong who were standing still next to him shone with dedication! If I be a legendter, I hope you will be in it! If you be a legendter, I hope I will be in it! Never let down the word brother! We shall never let down the word brother! Chu Yang sighed. His eyes were filled with the burden which he carried as he looked towards the faint horizon. After a long while, he breathed out heavily. "Martial brothers are built by sticking together through thick and thin. With hard work, we will persevere and excel regardless of the circumstances before us! This way, we will be tough as steel with a love as strong as stone!" "I did not understand your intention in creating Heavenly Armament Pavilion, but I believe that I am starting to." Gu Du Xing said slowly. "Haha, people of all kinds gathering and living together." Chu Yang quietly replied, "People often say regardless of whether you are sessful or a beggar, you will still be my brother." Chu Yang shook his head and smiled, "However, this is only a saying. You should know that when you are sessful and your martial brother is still poor and struggling, you are no martial brother of his. In other words, even though you might still think of him as a martial brother, but in reality, you are not worthy of being a martial brother to this poor person! Not the other way around!" "When you are working hard, your martial brother is working hard as well. When you be sessful and he stays poor as before, the question bes, why didnt you help him a little before? You would simply be lending him a hand which does not cost you much effort. But you did not bother. What is the point of you thinking of him as a martial brother? On the contrary, if your martial brother bes just a tool for you to show off your wealth and sess, can such a person still be called a martial brother? Chu Yang answered himself, "Being martial brothers means to share hardship; being martial means to share in each others sess! To be true martial brothers, you have to go through hardship with one another! "This is how I think!" Chu Yang continued, "Currently, I am still not worthy of being your martial brother, and you are still not worthy of being my martial brothers. Therefore, I hope that we will work together from now on, and build this brotherhood together!" Chapter 165 I Hope To Have! The night was long and quiet as the clouds gently floated by in the sky. A gust of wind blew quietly past them and under the moonlight, Chu Yangs youthful face remained unchanged. A faint smile appeared on his face as he quietly began to speak. The rest of the other young men sat around him with their arms wrapped around their knees listening attentively. At some point, Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di had returned and sat quietly at the edge of the group and Chu Yang continued to speak, everyones eyes were shone brightly. The surface of Emerald Flow Lake moved gently and waves continued top against thekeshore, this provided the ambience of a peaceful gathering which made the time even more memorable and meaningful. "Martial brothers are formed from blood and tears, not just words!" "Being able to find good martial brothers is far more difficult than finding a good wife!" Chu Yang smiled gently and said, "I hope I will be able to have this, what about you guys?" "We would also want to have this!" The young men said in unison as they smiled with great anticipation. Everyone felt that this particr night had been incredibly beautiful. They all sat quietly. Mo Qing Wu had conveniently sat on Chu Yangsp without stirring. No one had the heart to break such a beautiful atmosphere filled with hopes and dreams. Mo Cheng Yu sat quietly on the roof. He had heard everything that Chu Yang had said despite his quiet voice and couldnt help but smile from his heart. He began to reminisce about the times when he was young and was also cultivating with his martial brothers. They experienced everything together side by side as they advanced together in Jiang Hu. They marched together, got drunk together, made mischief together... did everything together... Mo Cheng Yu sighed softly. How many years has it been? How many have disappeared? How many of them are still around? It was at this moment that Mo Cheng Yu came to a decision. Once he returned, he would seek out his martial brothers to have a merry time of eating and drinking until they were satisfied. That would be great... as he imagined the good times they had. A whileter, Dong Wu Shang suddenlyughed out loudly. He then got up and jumped to the little court that had finished fixing up earlier. The light of his saber shone as he executed the ck Saber ns sharp and fierce moves in shes. He was pressuring himself. The others looked at each other and began to chuckle. They also started to train,unching their own moves each one of them intensely practicing. All of them appeared extremely fierce in the eyes of the others. If they wanted to be martial brothers, then neither of them could be inferior to another. None of them wanted to look up at their martial brothers at the peak while they were stuck at the bottom. Chu Yang looked at them and smiled; a feeling inside him rose up in his dantian and flooded towards the Nine Tribtions Sword. "You have finally managed to understand what brotherhood is all about!" The sword spirits voice gently rose up in his head and seemed to carry with it a trace of happiness, "While it is still a little one sided, but in a world socking in affection, you just had a taste of the meaning of brotherhood. I will tell you something important today: Love is the most important part of cultivation!" "Love is the most important part..." Chu Yang softly repeated it, trying to understanding and internalize its true meaning as if there was something a little more than met the eye. The Nine Tribtions Sword rose up fiercely in his dantian. Suddenly, a strange aura shot through Chu Yangs meridians. The sword spirit seemed to be somewhat satisfied and spoke with a rxed voice, "I will reward you today and no longer restrict your advancement of cultivation. Brotherhood is a form of enlightenment in martial arts. Today you have demonstrated that you have learnt enough about that!" In the court, five people were exhausted, but they remained stubborn and fierce. They refused to fall and used their sheer physical power in hope of achieving an extreme breakthrough. Suddenly, there was a faint fluctuation that reverberated through the court. Given that they were heavenly talents of the great ns, they naturally were very well acquainted with such a phenomenon. This was because they themselves had experienced it many times themselves. Each time they experienced it, they felt proud and a great sense of aplishment. Everyone looked about trying to find the origin of the aura. That aura calmly moved a little before it suddenly became fierce like ten thousand galloping steeds, boiling and roaring. Everyone turned in surprise. They saw Chu Yang holding Mo Qing Wu in hisp. Despite the calm expression on his face as he sat peacefully, the all-epassing aura was fiercely pouring out of his body. Breakthrough? Chu Yang broke through? Everyones mouth fell open in shock; the only exception was Gu Du Xing, who was not the least bit surprised. He only smiled. This weirdo, todays events must have affected his state of mind. I cant believe he managed to break through so fast. The intense and thick aura suddenly disappeared. Fifth grade Martial Artist! Ji Mo and Dong Wu Shang could not help but sigh. Fifth grade Martial Artist. Who knows how long he has been stuck there? A breakthrough is no big deal. Everyone looked at each other and continued to train. However, not long after, that shocking aura once again faintly flooded the court. Ji Mos group was now in shock! Who is it this time? Chu Yang just broke through; surely it cannot be him! However, after looking around, they discovered: It was Chu Yang! Its Chu Yang again! Ji Mos mouth opened wide; after a while, he managed to spit out, "F*!" Luo Ke Di and Dong Wu Shang were also in a daze. Is breaking through really that easy? To breakthrough each grade, you would really need a lot of power. And such power needs be umted over time! The faint aura grew gradually grew clearer. Finally, it exploded with a sound that seemed to resonate loudly in everyones mind. With this noise, everyones jaws seemed to have dropped to the ground. Another breakthrough... breakthrough again!! Sixth grade Martial Artist! On the roof, Mo Cheng Yu could not help but smile wryly. He was a King level master; thus even though he was recovering from his serious injuries, his senses were still much keener than those below. From the very moment Chu Yang broke through fifth grade Martial Artist, he had been paying attention. Through his observation, he realized that Chu Yang only stopped at low-level of fifth grade Martial Artist for a moment. After that, his body gradually grew stronger, and he advanced to mid-level of fifth grade. At that moment, Mo Cheng Yu was already stunned. However, Chu Yangs progress did not stop there and he continued to advance. As time passed, he was at the top-level, and, a little after, he had managed to reach the peak. Finally, he did not stop but broke through sixth grade! What a monster...!!! When he saw Chu Yang break through the way he did, Mo Cheng Yu could not help but feel a little more anxious. "Dont be so surprised; the boss is always like that! Each time he breaks through, he does it continuously!!" Gu Du Xing smiled mockingly as he spoke. After Gu Du Xing finished speaking, everyone regained theirposure and continued to torture their bodies to their extreme limits. After about an hour passed by, that faint shocking aura suddenly burst out once again. "Foo... foo..." Ji Mo once again searched all around and discovered it was Chu Yang again. He finally fell to the ground. His whole body shook, his mouth twitched, and his eyes rolled as he spoke with a trembling voice, "This... motherf*... this... motherf*...!!!" As for Dong Wu Shang, he was tongue-tied. He looked nkly at Chu Yang, his mind no longer able to process what was going on. As for Luo Ke Di, his eyes rolled and his jaw dropped... He had another break through again... He continuously broke through three grades in a row. Moreover, it seemed as though he was going to continue to the peak seventh grade before stopping. On the roof, Mo Cheng Yu almost stumbled to the ground. He had consecutively broken through three grades! This seemed only possible if a person consumed a multitude of precious herbal elixirs and somehow managed to maintain control and not get killed by such a powerful force. Only by doing that would he be able to achieve such results! But through cultivation, taking each step steadily and breaking through like this, this was the first time he witnessed such a thing! Moreover... when this kid broke through, he was holding a little figure in his arms: Mo Qing Wu! Usually, as people broke through, a little disturbance would be enough for things to go wrong. In fact, the sound of a dog barking could have a serious side effect. This fellow seemed as though he had turned everything upside down, by breaking through three grades while holding a little girl! While Mo Qing Wu was very well-behaved and was sat quietly without moving when Chu Yang broke through, she was still a living, breathing human being! "Well... Ji Mo, with your qualifications, you are considered a heavenly talent in the Ji n. I heard that year your quickest speed was breaking through one grade in three days, correct?" Gu Du Xings gaze showed a mysterious expression. It was the first time he smiled and spoke to Ji Mo with such an enthusiastic tone. "Get lost! Thank you for your damned concern!" Ji Mo yelled furiously. There was a freak who had just broken through three grades within an hour! How could he boast about breaking through one grade in three days... Gu Du Xing, you are really a genius when ites to mocking people...! "From now on, I will fight to the death with anyone who mocks me as a heavenly talent!" Ji Mo covered his face and sprawled on the ground; his legs curled up to his chest in a fetal position. He was so embarrassed he could die! Any sort of genius would be embarrassed and envious in front of Chu Yang! "Brother Chu Yang, are you finally done with your breakthroughs?" Seeing Chu Yang opened his eyes, Mo Qing Wu who was curled up on Chu Yangsp looked up and asked shakily. "Uh, Im done!" Chu Yang smiled calmly and gently stroked her hair. "I was afraid to bother you, and didnt dare to move!" Mo Qing Wu pouted, "My stomach hurts, my legs ache, my arms are ufortable, even my butt is sore!!!" "Ah... Let me massage it for you!!" Chu Yang smiled coaxingly. "Yes! Here... here... massage gently, here, here as well!" Mo Wu continued to instruct Chu Yang while feeling very pleased. She suddenly giggled, "That tickles!!" Finally, all of her arms and legs were massaged. The little miss suddenly stood up andy over Chu Yangsp and pointed to her butt, "This part hurts too..." Chu Yang started sweating profusely! Massaging her butt, Chu Yang suddenly had a different vision in his head. If it was seven or eight years from now and she asks me to massage like this, then... All of a sudden, Chu Yangs throat suddenly became dry, and he silently cursed himself: Animal! You actually have this kind of thought! You will be struck down by the heavens! "Brother Chu Yang, thats enough!" Mo Qing Wu said in annoyance, "What are you holding thats poking my stomach like this? It hurts!" Then she reached out in an attempt to grab it... "Ah... cough..." Chu Yang hastily put the little miss aside and stood up. Heughed loudly and walked into the court, "How is everyones traininging along? Ah, why are you looking at me like that? Do I have something on my face?" Everyone stared at him bitterly before groaning helplessly. Ji Mo said with a funeral face, "We were fooled..." Luo Ke Di nodded in agreement, "We were fooled..." Chapter 166 Kong Shang Xin In Action! All of a sudden, they remembered the bet that Chu Yang had made with them. He said that he would advance from a fourth grade Martial Artist to a Martial Master within a month. At that time, they all thought that he was just joking. However, now that they have seen the speed in which he progressed, they wondered: Wouldnt a month be too long? This punk had managed to break through three grades within an hour and was now at seventh grade! The moment they thought about that, the four of them couldnt help but feel dejected. "Dont look at me like that! I am shy!" Chu Yangughed so hard that his body began to shake as he walked, "Time to take a break and turn in for the night! Breakthroughs are truly refreshing!" All four of the people behind him looked at each other. Breakthroughs are refreshing? Could they ever be ufortable? If we were capable of having a breakthrough like that, we would be crying with joy. "Dong Wu Shang! If you are the first person to break through, I will immediately give you the saber of your dreams!" Chu Yang suddenly stopped walking. With his back still facing him, he said solemnly, "however, you will have to find the ck steel required to make a ck Saber!" "Not a problem!" Dong Wu Shangs body was filled with excitement, "I will definitely break through this month. After which, I will return home to get the ck steel for you!" "Wait a minute! First to break through? Dong Wu Shang, who do you think you are?" Luo Ke Di, Ji Mo, and Rui Bu Tong red at him and asked with a look of hostility. "Ah... I feel as though I am about to break through!" Gu Du Xing who was standing at the side suddenly spoke up with a strange expression on his face. The four simultaneously vomited blood, "You, you will..." "Really!" Gu Du Xing sincerely nodded, "It looks like I will have to go in and secretly cultivate! I am so sorry everyone! It looks like no one will be in the position topete with me for the second elder martial brother title!" He then casually waltzed away. Behind him, Ji Mo screamed until his voice was hoarse, "Gu Du Xing! You are not human! You just broke through seventh grade Sword Great Master...!!!" Gu Du Xing suddenly paused and replied in a soft voice, "I have to correct your mistake; it has been half a month since I broke through seventh grade Sword Great Master!!!" Ji Mo was traumatised and stomped his feet on the ground in frustration! Both of them were sixth grade Great Masters with equal strength. However, Gu Du Xing was already about to break through to the eight grade? This was arge blow to Ji Mos ego... Ji Mo and the rest of them remained restless throughout the night. At some point, an abnormal aura began to emanate from Gu Di Xings room. All four of them were in tears and cried out, "He really broke through!" Chu Yang slept soundly that night. However, at around midnight, a dozen of shadows moved towards the prison stealthily. The Golden Horse Riders Department had finally made their move. Kong Shang Xin had told them before leaving, "Cause as much chaos as you can! Even if you are unable to save Number One this time, your first priority is to turn everything upside down. I will be at Bu Tian Pavilion to check for any movement! Once word of the situation gets out, King of Hell Chu would no doubte down personally to see what is going on. That would provide me with the optimal opportunity to assassinate King of Hell Chu!" King of Hell Chus death was much more significant and strategically advantageouspared to Number Ones rescue. Moreover, Number One was a spy who had been captured and the outlook of his situation did not seem great either way. It would be a waste of resources to try and rescue a disabled person like him anyway! At least he now provides me with an excuse which will allow me to kill King of Hell Chu. This shall be considered as part of Number Ones contribution. This King of Hell Chu always hides. Getting our own people close to him is impossible. The only method left is to scare the snake out of its hole. It wasnt that Kong Shang Xin had never thought aboutunching a direct assault on Bu Tian Pavilion and killing King of Hell Chu! It was just that without knowing his whereabouts, killing King of Hell Chu would be challenging. Moreover, King of Hell Chu would probably escape at the first sign of trouble. In addition to that, all King of Hell Chu had to do was to remove his mask and not a soul would recognise him. This move to scare the snake out was not exactly fool-proof. Therefore, Kong Shang Xin used the false excuse of rescuing Number One to kill King of Hell Chu! Although the prime ministers orders mentioned avoiding King of Hell Chu at all costs, he also once said that if a good opportunity presents itself, one should seize the opportunity! Kong Shang Xin had understood this very well. Tightly guarded Iron Cloud prison. The traps had been set about a day ago. From the moment the trap had been set to today was not very long. However, if one were to calcte the amount of time that Great Zhao had started to make their move until now, it was clear that the Great Zhaos force had traveled at great speed in order to get to Iron Cloud. Starting today, the war wouldmence! A great battle could break out at any moment! Although they were unaware of who the prisoner who was locked inside, the one thing that they were certain about was that this individual was an important character to Great Zhao. Otherwise, King of Hell Chu wouldnt have bothered to put in so much effort in imprisoning and guarding him. Moreover, the prince would never have chosen to fully cooperate like this! As he thought about all these things, the guards suddenly became more cautious. While there were a countless number of guards, none of which dared to sleep! If they fell asleep even for a brief period, there would be no guarantee that their heads would still be attached to their necks in the morning! The great battle finallymenced right at the moment that everyone was vigntly paying attention to the situation. Without any warning, thergest torch at the highest guard tower suddenly died out. Immediately after, all of the torches in all four directions died out as well! The prison was drowned in the darkness of the night! "The enemies are attacking!" A sharp voice rang out in anticipation of the horror toe in the mournful darkness. With a sudden unified cry, all of the martial masters, as well as soldiers who were waiting in the Iron Cloud Prison, remained quietly waiting in the Iron Cloud Prison took up their respective positions at key locations. However, the night continued to remain quiet without a single sound. Everyone was tense! The enemies had arrived, but where were they hiding? Each person had their de drawn and was on guard! In the shadow, three Command Horse Riders looked at each other. In this mission, the three of them led a team; Kong Shang Xin was in a secret location and was not participating in this operation. "Look at their defense; the door of the left room has been very carefully guarded!" One of the Command Horse Riders whispered, "Looking at theyout of the prison, it is highly likely that there would be arge number of traps in ce. This will be difficult and troublesome!" All three of them nodded and concurred at the same time. The incident earlier had been caused by them. When people are caught off guard, they tend to show their true selves and pay attention to what was most important to them. The three Command Horse Riders decided to exploit this trait. They used their opponents reactions in order to determine the location of where Number One was being held. Lastly, they would only have to concentrate their forces at the key locations in order to achieve their mission. Only seasoned individuals were capable of devising and using such methods! "Act ording to our established n!" One of the Command Horse Riders quickly issued an order. The silence of the night was broken by the sudden noise from the three horses which galloped speedily towards the prison. The wind and the hoofs beat through the silence as they did. "Who goes there? Halt!" Someone yelled out at the gate. The atmosphere returned to silence and countless archers aimed at their target. The arrowheads shined so brightly that the night glowed in a faint and mysterious manner. "Who is in charge tonight? Come out and answer!" All three horses stopped; the two people in the back wore the uniforms of the princes bodyguards while the person in front was dressed in ordinary attire. His eyes were sharp like those of a hawk as he stared at the main door of the prison. In the darkness, a person asked with a low voice, "Thunder pushing forth?" "Iron Cloud forever!" The new arrival immediately replied without any hesitation; then he asked, "Is it, Commander Li or Commander Zhou?" "Its Li! Were you sent from the princes manor? You look unfamiliar!" Behind the great door, a person asked suspiciously. "You dont need to know who I am! The prince has sent words that Great Zhao will make their move tonight, and their forces will be extremely powerful! The prince is worried that there will be trouble at the prison and sent me as a precaution!" The horse rider yelled coldly, "Open the door!" "The prison is a high priority area; ordinary people are not allowed to enter or leave whenever they want to! Moreover, even if you were to say it as a verbalmand, it would still be the same! Commander Li said with great severity, "If you want to enter the prison, you require either the princes authorisation or Minister Chus seal." "I dont have Minister Chus seal, but I do have the princes authorization!" The person sneered and pulled out an envelope. "Bring it here!" Commander Li remained on guard. The other persons eyes shed as he said, "Catch!" He then tossed the envelope over. The thin slip of paper spun in the air in an unexpected manner. The whistling sound continued for about five or six yards beforending near the door. Although the door still did not open, the sound of steel chains along the wall had been lowered. He then grabbed the envelope and the chains of were pulled out. As the chains were about pulled away slightly, a saber shed and stabbed him in the matter of seconds. Moreover, at the same time, seven or eight dark shoulders appeared in all different directions. Within a matter of seconds, five or six individuals would have been standing at the front. The sound of bows being released was heard, and arrows rained down in front of the door. Iron Clouds signature weapon is second to none! The prison guards reacted right away without any hesitation. While this was unexpected, there was no chaos! This was despite the fact that five people made it past and began killing! The three people on horseback couldnt be outdone. They jumped out and were in front of the five in a sh! Both areas inside and outside were filled with loud noises. The sharp sounds of horns stirred up the prison! Countless soldiers gathered from all directions. The surrounding barracks also began to sound their horns. Only a little after, thundering hooves were heard from all directions as they approached the prison! The five people rushed into the room and discovered that there was arge pit and under them, along with arge filled with shining sharp des! This was the only entrance to the left of the prison. From this point onwards, it appeared as though the location was filled with many meticulous traps. All the five people in ck did were to seem helpless as they kept close to the wall for fear of dropping down and being cut into pieces. At the same time, crossbows were being aimed at them from all directions. One wrong move and their lives would be taken. This situation was extremely bad for the men in ck! If they continued, not only would they would not be able to go any further, they would probably also have to leave their bodies there. Chapter 167 Prison Raid! On the outside, the battle continued to rage on and things were not looking good for Iron Cloud. Three martial masters whose strength was far weaker were fighting outside with five others. However, they had already lost the moment the fight had begun. "Bam!" A guard who was in the Iron Cloud uniform was palmed right in the chest. He immediately spat out blood as rolled on the ground like a ball. One of the men in ck grinned as they gave chase. He purposely left him alive as kicked him multiple times just for the fun of it. The guard began to cry out in pain and cursed him in anger. All he was able to do was to endure the kicks as he wasnt strong enough to defend himself. The situation inside had somewhat stabilised and everyone heaved a sigh of relief. However, as they looked at the scene which unfolded outside, their emotions stirred within them. A middle-aged individual dressed in in clothes blocked the attackers and called out in anger, "Commander Li! You cannot open the door! This is an attempt to provoke you! The very instant that you open the door, you would have presented them with their opportunity! We arent afraid of dying. This prison is important and cannot be handed over." Although his speech was hasty his tone was strong. He looked like a hero as he had said this, fresh blood began to pour out from his body. The soldiers inside looked anxiously at the brutal fighting which was happening outside. Their eyes on the verge of tears. One of them turned away and punched the wall in frustration as he cried out, "Good man!" At this moment, the sound of footsteps rang out. The orderly Iron Cloud military had finally arrived. "Pull! ...Fire!!!" A shout rang out. Five ck-outfitted people at the wall flew up at the same time. Arrows began to rain down on the five of them. At that very instant, there was a person wielding arge sword began to fly in their directions. He then shed all of the arrows and hollered, "Leave quickly! I will hold them off!" Without turning back, the five jumped even higher. One of them punched the middle-aged man in anger and kicked the guard so hard that his body flew up into the air. Fresh blood spilled all over the ground. Then all the men in ck disappeared from the scene in a sh. The military had finally surrounded the prison. In the end, there were only three badly beaten bodies on the ground. "Quick, lets bring them in. Lets see if we will still be able to save them!" Commander Li screamed at the top of his lungs. The soldiers hastilyid down clothes as they carried the three injured men in. They were all unconscious and bleeding profusely... The door cracked open just slightly to allow for two people to squeeze through at once as the soldiers carried the injured in. It was at that moment that misfortune presented itself! The three men who were being carried in suddenly jumped up and began assaulting the soldiers as they slit their throats spilling blood all over. Another one of them palmed the door, opening it to the fullest. Bam...!!! The sound was so loud and fierce that the shock made the ears of the soldiers bled and their eyes blurry. The three of them entered and killed everyone they encountered like crazed men. "Quick... drop the heavy door!" Commander Li yelled out with regret. He had not expected for the enemy to use such unscrupulous methods in order to achieve their objective. "Toote!" A middle-aged man in fine attireughed. He ran past the door and, with his right hand, revealed a strange looking saber from behind his back. Then he jumped up and sliced arge hole in the metal. The other two held the opposing ends as they began wrenching it open with all their might. The metal creaked open loudly as it ripped into two. Each of the halves was tossed at the advancing soldiers. Loud screams rang out once again. Fifteen shadows suddenly appeared from the darkness and jumped into thatrge opening in the. It turns out that none of them had even left! This had been all part of their n. Furthermore, they had not shown their full strength earlier! Commander Li red with anger and rushed forth. However, his charge was stopped as he was sustained a kick in the chest by one of the intruders and flew out with his saber still in hand. A few yards out, hisrge body suddenly split into multiple pieces in midair. "Third, take people with you to keep them back. I will go in with Second and have a look around!" One of the intruders shouted. "Good!" A masked person with a short stature began tough loudly as he turned to block the entrance. Six others stood alongside him in a V formation with their des in hand. This spot was by far the most narrow. Moreover, there was a bend which allowed for arrows to be easily avoided. Iron Cloud military began to arrive and poured in. The other twelve people divided themselves into two separate groups and went in. The leader was by far the most brutal. In a short amount of time, he had managed to catch four to five guards. With each one, he asked only one question, "Where is your most recently captured prisoner being held?" After he interrogated them and they did not answer, he would kill them and move on to another individual. "In... in there... turn left... there will be a solitary cell... have mercy..." When he got to the seventeenth person, he was finally able to make the person talk! "Very good!" The person in ck proceeded to slice off his head as he then spoke casually, "I shall repay you by letting you die afortable death!" He then jumped out as fast as lightning and shouted, "Over here!" The six who had been on the other side rushed towards them. Without wasting a single second, the twelve of them shot forth deep into the prison. The number of obstructions along their path gradually began to increase. In addition to that, the cultivation of the guards they began to encounter was much stronger. Although the twelve of them were beginning to grow weary, they were happy. This was because they seemed to have found the right ce! "Be careful!" As they were rushing forward, a person in front called out loudly, and he suddenly jumped backward. It turned out that there was suddenly arge pit about two meters wide in front of them. If he had jumped forward, he would have been able to make it. Whereas the others behind him would not have been so lucky. Therefore, instead of quickly running ahead, he backed up to warn his colleagues. It was evident that everyone in Golden Horse Riders Department was in sync with one another. Before he hadnded, the two walls suddenly burst and a gooey liquid began to pour out of them. "Oil?!" The Command Horse Ride leader cursed, "Everyone quick, jump over!" All twelve of them immediately leaped forward and the very moment that they did, countless of torches were thrown in their direction. This resulted in an inferno bursting out from behind them. The heat from the me was immense and they felt as though their backs were on fire! In front of them were countless number of traps and obstacles. Oil was poured out from a various number of ces which created a thickyer coating the ground. Ahead, a Command Horse Rider shot out one palm and sent the oil flying as he desperately rushed in. Suddenly, the three people in front went limp, almost falling to the ground. The ground looked so normal and; they had not expected for there to even be a trap! The three of them were terrified. Fire shone brightly as they saw a set of clear footprints in the ground.Why was there a trap which had suddenly appeared? However, before they could even process what was going on, a body had fallen down into the trap. They had fought their way through and despite having Great Master cultivation, it seemed as though they would have theirst breath here. All of them ran out of energy even before their body was capable of replenishing it and before they could jump up, they had already fallen down into the trap! "Bang!" The corridor was filled with a yellow smoke. There was a mournful cry which came from the traps, "there are so many poisons here... I have been poisoned, both of you can walk on me... Hurry!" Apparently, that person had suffered from a highly toxic poison. Hisst words had been extremelyboured. The yellow smoke began to flood in and the two men rushed forth with teary eyes. Below them, their colleague remained silent... This poison was truly powerful! Before they had even reached Number One, they already lost one person. "There are poisons and even aphrodisiac in there!" One of the people in ck called out in terror. "Vile! King of Hell Chu, you are truly vile!" The eleven remaining intruders cursed aloud. If they were not injured, the poisons would not have been able to contaminate their blood. They would have still been able to use their martial power to stop the poisons and push the poisons back out. However, this was not the case with aphrodisiac! All of a sudden, one of the people in ck "erected a tall tent." His face reddened and his eyes were filled with lust. Aphrodisiac! Everyone had discovered that the cruelest thing here was not the poison, but rather the aphrodisiac! This was too tough to deal with! If they were intoxicated with aphrodisiac here, how would they be able to deal with it? With an erection, where would they be able to go? Their blood would be boiling. "Hang on a little longer, we will rescue Number One soon!" The Command Horse Rider leader tried to control his rising "excitement" as he carried his bulginess and rushed forward. However, at the same time, his eyes were unconsciously searching the entire prison. Why arent there any female prisoners...??? Smoke gradually grew thicker and thicker... Within ten meters all around them, there were many traps all of which had sprung at least a dozen times. Worse of all, each of these traps was extremely cruel and hard to detect! The concentration of traps which had been hidden all over the ce caused the two Command Horse Riders to curse to no end. Whoever set up these traps was a vile and cunning master! Were going rip this scoundrel to pieces! These are traps? They seemed more like a collection of the vilest and cruel thoughts in the world, yet ten thousand times more shameless... The "benefit" of the aphrodisiac began to manifest itself... Chapter 168 Stimulated Battle! Usually, these vicious traps should have killed at least two people and left the remainder alive but riddled with injuries. However, the intruders managed to leave without a scratch. In fact, after the aphrodisiac started to take effect, other than the difort they had to endure, their speed increased greatly. They had not reached the final swelling state which could kill them. Therefore the aphrodisiac instead aided them by increasing their fighting ability and enabling to get past the traps which they would have otherwise experienced difficulty getting past. The phrase "eating aphrodisiac makes a fierce tiger" was fully reflected here. More urately, they were so fierce, it was extremely terrifying. However, it has actually been part of a trap designed to slow them down and they had actually not taken it of their own ord. King of Hell Chu would never have imagined that the aphrodisiac would have such an effect on them and this thus created a w in his ns. If the King of Hell Chu was able to see what was happening, he probably would have rolled his eyes and eximed, "this world is really far too incredible! Eleven guys fighting with three legs; is truly a sight to behold! This is truly what it means to be fighting with everything!" This was indeed the case. Eleven masters bursting through danger with flushed faces and an excited demeanour that made their hair stand on its ends. They continued to shout without stopping to rest, "Attack! To Tang Xin Shengs cell!" "Bam!" The first Command Horse Rider brutally palmed the wall which sent a piece of metal filled with poisonous nails flying. They had finally gotten to the cell! Inside was a man, curled up in a corner. As they arrived, he lifted his head to look in their direction. The two Command Horse Riders were extremely ted. This persons face looked exactly like the picture of Tang Xin Sheng drawn by Diwu Qing Rou. "Number One! The prime minister sent us to rescue you!" The moment Tang Xin Sheng heard this, he became extremely emotional. His mouth opened widely but seemed unable to say anything. He tried to move his body but he wasnt unable to even stand. He was probably so severely injured that he was no longer capable of making anyrge movements. Number One had definitely suffered immense torture! The Command Horse Rider quickly raised his sword and swung hard at the steel padlock. This resulted in the lock being broken into many small pieces. He then kicked the door open and rushed in. Finally, he swung his sword repeatedly to chop up all the chains which were around Tang Xing Shengs body. Finally, he crouched down and ced Tang Xin Sheng on his back before roaring, "We have seeded; lets go!" Eleven joyful people jumped out from within the thick smoke. However, none of them were actually happy about being able to rescue Number One. At that point in time, all they could think about was where the closest brothel in Iron Cloud Citadel was! Theirher regions felt as though they were about to explode! Suddenly, the martial masters from Bu Tian Pavilion and the princes manor appeared from out of nowhere and started running towards the intruders, ready to assault them. The moment they appeared, they burst intoughter as though mocking that group. The tight-fitting outfits that they were wearing revealed the erection which all of them had. "Hey, boss! Look at these guys showing off their sizes. How did theirher region get so inted?" One person mocked as he was fighting, "Damn, how are they so big; they must be at least half a pound each!" The ambush group had already taken the antidote beforehand and therefore wasnt worried about anything. "Yes, yes. They seem to be very ufortable!" Another person jumped in, "But why are they ufortable?" "Nonsense! The minister used twenty pounds of aphrodisiac; they must have not wanted to waste even a single bit and inhaled as much as possible! If it was you, wouldnt you feel ufortable? There are no women here; it would be rather strange if they werent ufortable! This is the first time that I have ever heard of aphrodisiac being weighed in pounds!" While their martial strength was not equal to that of the intruders, and they were all covered with injuries, they still continued to mock them. "Strange, they could take care of it and get out at the same time; why do they have to be so ufortable?" One person said as he spat out blood and continued to fight. The words that he said actually distracted his opponent and made him slow down. Take care of it and get out at the same time? How? "You cant take care of it; its aphrodisiac!" One another voice cried out, "How would it be possible for a guy to deal with it alone?" "Its very simple!" The other person continued, "All they need to do is to take off their pants. Ah no. All they need to do is use their energy to make a hole. The first guy can sacrifice himself and everyone else behind him would be able to feel much morefortable!" "How?" "Just think about it. All the first guy needs to do is to stick out his butt and the person behind him would have somewhere to solve his issue! The others can just connect behind ordingly and be like a long dragon flying into the clouds! All of them are martial masters and hence will only need a brief moment. In addition, they would still have two free hands which would allow them to hold their weapons and continue the fight with us!" This guys mouth was unbearably dirty; even though he was being beaten and spitting blood everywhere, he continued tough, "This path is not that long; all they need to do is to run fast to get out of here! Haha, you can do many things with martial arts! Dont you guys see? This is what they call a concerted effort!" His words immediately caused a burst ofughter, "Not bad, not bad! Haha, one person after another... so romantic! Once they have a taste, they might get addicted! Hahaha!" "Perhaps we dont need to fight with them! Well just wait until they reach their climax and we will be able to deal with them as we please! Oh, f*! I got injured again! Just because you have a big junk you think that you are so great?" His words had infuriated the martial masters of Golden Horse Riders Department. They all started to aim for him, and he became more and more pitiful. At the very moment when his life was in danger, he smiled strangely and said, "Friends, my suggestion is not bad; you should give it a try!" "Try, your grandfather!" Before he finished speaking, a master from Golden Horse Riders Department stabbed his heart. Yet, he still managed to sneak in augh before dying. While Chu Yang had nted many martial masters for the ambush, but their strength was iparable to the Golden Horse Riders. After fighting for a brief period of time, the eleven intruders had reached the door with only half of them sustaining injuries. The moment they almost met up with their people on the outside was also the moment where the aphrodisiacs effect was at its peak. Their eyes were bloodshot, and their mouths were panting. Their current unfortunate situation was truly indescribable. A ninth grade Revered Martial Artist along with a few subordinates were still blocking and dealing with an endless waves of soldiers outside. They were on the verge of being unable to hold their ground when they saw their buddies emerge. They cried out in joy, "Hurry! We cant hold them anymore!" Suddenly, their happy voices turned to shock, "What is this? Why are you guys like this?" "Their grandmother! The prison is filled with aphrodisiac!" The Revered Command Horse Rider who was carrying Tang Xin Sheng roared in rage. He was so angry that his entire face changed, "All of us have been affected!" "Pooh!" The Command Horse Rider that was outside could not help but spat and cursed, "Motherf*! This is really...!" Looking at their red faces, he knew that they werent able to control it any longer! As he saw one of the guys eye his ass with lust, he could not help but shudder. Hemented silently, "Damn King of Hell Chu; how much aphrodisiac did he use?" "Rush out! Kill!" Knowing things that this could not be dyed any further; the three Command Horse Riders ordered in unison. At that moment, the Command Horse Rider carrying Tang Xin Sheng suddenly felt a strange sensation on his back. He turned his head only to find Tang Xin Sheng smiling strangely. Right after, he suddenly felt pain in hisher regions. "Aaaah...!!!" Two Command Horse Riders cried out in pain. This man had grabbed the crotches of the two Command Horse Riders with his two hands... and twisted with all his might. The move was so unexpected that the two Command Horse Riders were unable to even react. They had not imagined that a critically injured individual could do something like that. Moreover, his movement was as quick as a ninth grade Revered level master. In addition, they never dreamed that they would be attacked in such a position. This was one of the most vulnerable locations to attack. While it was hard, there was no way of protecting it from a surprise attack. He twisted and pulled; if someone had seen this, they would have eximed, "Wow, that looks so long! You have such a long steel bar!" Unfortunately, there were no steel bars. The faces of these two Command Horse Riders twisted and experienced pain beyond their wildest imaginations. Their eyes popped out and their bodies curled up as they trembled in pain. "Bam! Bam!" Number One quickly sent out two powerful palms on the heads of the two. Before they could even make a sound, they fell face t and blood began to pour out from their orifices. Number One then immediately continued, moving as fast as electricity itself as he punched and kicked the intruders. Each one of the moves was directly aimed at the most ufortable spot of the martial masters from Golden Horse Riders Department. Seven of them were caught off guard and sustain injuries. Upon seeing what had happened to the rest, the remainder clutched on tightly onto their family jewels and screamed in pain. "We have fallen for their trap! This guy is not Number One! This is the most dangerous trap of all!" The remaining Command Horse Rider finally reacted; he shouted, "Bastard! I will chop you to pieces!" Chapter 169 How Could This Be?! "Hahaha..." The Hei Mo Revered Martial Artist began tough hysterically. He had originally been doubtful of the mission assigned to him. Never would he have imagined that he would be able to attack two ninth grade Revered Martial Artists who were a grade higher than him. In addition to that, he also managed to cause serious injuries to the seven other Revered Martial Artists! Never had he dared to even dream of such glorious achievements. Upon seeing the remaining ninth grade Revered Martial Artist rushing towards him, the Hei Mo Revered Martial Artist simplyughed and greeted him without any form of hesitation. At that moment, he suddenly felt as though his legs were being held tightly. As he looked back, he discovered that two fallen Revered Martial Artists were holding onto them tightly. In addition, they were fiercely biting into his thighs with a crazed look in their eyes! The remaining others were busy holding on to their crotch with one hand while beating him with the other... "Bam! Bam!" While he had managednd direct hits on his two opponents, it was still two against one. This resulted in his power being inevitably distributed. Moreover, the two Revered Martial Artists from Golden Horse Riders Department were one grade above him. In a normal case, they would have been able to make him faint from fear. But at that moment, being under the influence of the aphrodisiac, they were unable to demonstrate their full power. Both his palms were unable to knock out these two Revered Martial Artists! Therefore, now both of them were able to return the favour and make him feel the pain that they felt. "Aaah...!!!" The Hei Mo master screamed in pain; his voice resonating throughout the entire area, as an echo was heard. While he was screaming, his two hands continued to fight, his movements still as fast as lightning. "Third... please hurry... We cant hold on for much longer..." One of the Command Horse Riders of Golden Horse Riders Department was showering the Hei Mo Masters with blows. As time passed, his consciousness began to gradually fade and he cried out, "Hurry! Third... hurry..." "Eldest martial brother! Second elder martial brother!" Tears poured out of Thirds eyes like rain. On the outside, battle cries rose up. A new wave of aggression had just begun. The Third of Golden Horse Riders suddenly let out a loud roar and grabbed a spear. He cleared a path like a ravaged animal as he ran towards his two dying martial brothers, "Lets break out together!" On the inside, the masters who had been guarding the cells rushed out. The seven Martial Great Masters who had been seriously injured made a conscious decision to ce their lives on the line in order to stop the advancement of these guards. The most important item which was associated with their masculinity had been decimated by the eighth grade Revered Martial Artist. As far as they were concerned, their future had lost all meaning. Therefore, they chose to stay back and sacrifice themselves! The rest of the people from Golden Horse Riders Department were in tears as they let out a loud cry before rushing out... They arrived with neen people but were now left with only nine! Even the two Command Horse Riders chose to stay behind. Never could they have predicted such a tragic defeat! At the entrance of the prison, the two Command Horse Riders used their veryst breath in order to stop the Hei Mo Master. This crazed fight had resulted in the Hei Mo masters white bone being exposed from all of the biting... The three of them were crying in pain. Flesh and blood began to spray all around like rain. This tragic scene would have made anyone shed tears ofpassion. Consequently, the three of them took theirst breaths all at the same time. There was also the seven Martial Great Masters who were severely injured. After fighting for a while, they were chopped apart by des and died. However, since they already suffered from serious injuries, they barely had any energy left to fight back. Their strength was only about thirty percent of what they normally had. They were already satisfied with the fact that they had been able to hold back the enemies for as long as they did. One nce of the blood and flesh which was sttered on the ground would render even the bravest of men speechless. If it wasnt for the traps, these Revered Martial Artists would have managed to sessful rescue one or two people and escaped easily! Not only were the members of Golden Horse Riders Department powerful, they were also fearsome and fearless. After todays encounter with them, everyone was finally able to understand how powerful the Golden Horse Riders were! The opponents manpower was at least a dozen times more than that of Bu Tian Pavilion. In fact, with soldiers numbering at a few hundred times of Bu Tian Pavilions soldiers, they only manage to take down ten enemies. The prison had many martial masters, almost too many to count. Yet their opponent was able to make argemotion before leaving. This was far too shameful and therefore, they began to give chase in anger. Right after that, all of Iron Cloud Citadel was in an uproar. Soldiers were searching everywhere for the intruders, upsetting the peace of the night. There had been arge w in Chu Yangs n. If not for that, none of the martial masters of Golden Horse Riders Department would have been able to escape. However, the failure was not because of Chu Yangs decision. This was because when Chu Yang and the Hei Mo Saber King discussed everything, they reached a conclusion. The Hei Mo people were supposed to assist and kill all of the people of Golden Horse Riders Department. At that point in time, the Saber King hadplied happily. However, he had underestimated the arrogance held by the Revered Martial Artists within his n. Why would they follow the orders of a secr states official? Who did he think he was? Plus, if they had done what they were told to do, wouldnt that make them nothing more thanckeys? Therefore, while their leader gave the order, they had dawdled for two days. It was within those two days that these events urred. Not only were the Hei Mo people unable to keep the enemies from leaving, they had also caused an eighth grade Revered Martial Artist to die in battle. ... After his subordinates took off, Kong Shang Xin headed towards the Heaven Reaching Tower which was situated in Iron Cloud Citadel in order to catch a glimpse of the scene at night. To the average passersby, he looked truly majestic. Three ninth grade Revered Martial Artist leaders and along with more than a dozen high ranking Martial Great Masters, while not invincible, were certainly hard to stop. King level leader Kong had believed that any force capable of stopping them would not appear in Iron Cloud Citadel! And even if such a force appeared, it would not be working for the royal court. Therefore, King level leader Kong felt very assured as he waited for the good news while rxing at Heaven Reaching Tower. The very moment that the citadel had an uproar, there was a quiet and knowing smile on King level leader Kongs face. His eyes were like that of a hawk, filled with contempt as he looked in the direction of the mobilizing soldiers in the citadel. His gaze was proud and arrogant! You bugs want to keep my people? What a joke! If they were to face each other in the open battlefield, his people would, without a doubt, reduce the soldiers of Iron Cloud to dust. However, they were within the citadel and any trees or even building structures would make a great stage for his people to make their move. Normal soldiers who were fighting against martial masters would not stand a single chance. Moreover, they were fighting in suchplicated terrain! Hence the more chaotic the situation, the better it would be. Moreover, another such solution would be to put all of the citizens in the citadel into total panic. Then, Tie Bu Tian and King of Hell Chu would be left without any choice but to make an appearance, cing their livespletely into their hands. Of course assassinating Tie Bu Tian was not an easy thing. There were always two extremely powerful guards next to him. But there were no such people next to King of Hell Chu! With his skill, he could easily kill King of Hell Chu and immediately escape. By that time, there would be no one in Lower Three Heavens capable of hunting him down. A short time after, the citadel was in aplete uproar. Soldiers everywhere were mobilized and the entire citadel was lit up brightly. Moreover, there were shadowy figures appearing in droves. Every brothel customer was being carefully checked; even civilians homes were searched. "It seems they have sessfully withdrawn." Kong Shang Xin smiled in satisfaction and disappeared in a sh. The moment the King level leader Kong returned to their rendezvous point, the scene that greeted him filled him with rage. "What happened? Are you still martial artists? Shameless!" He roared with anger. In contrast to a few subordinates standing quietly outside, there were panting and moaning soundsing from inside the room... Kong Shang Xin opened the door and discovered bodies coiled up against one another like worms! Moreover, apart from his subordinates, there were also a group of women in heavy makeup... "We robbed a few brothels... just to find these women... but they are all of the lowest grade." A Command Horse Rider who stood outside said with a sad voice, "Currently, all the brothels in Iron Cloud Citadel are closed. The only women whom we could find were cheap prostitutes who made a living working in the slums..." The Command Horse Rider understood why King level leader Kong was so angry. In the continents of Nine Heavens, robbery was not considered a major crime, but this kind of sexual behavior was looked down upon by the world! This was a matter of morals in Nine Heavens! "Brothel? Lowest rank?" Kong Shang Xin felt dizzy and smacked the Command Horse Rider on the face, "You brought them here? And the cheapest ones, too?" "They fell for King of Hell Chus traps... and inhaled arge amount of aphrodisiac..." The Command Horse Rider exined in a low voice. He did not dare to even notice that p on the face and acted as if he had never even been smacked, "Even the brothels are all closed; I am afraid King of Hell Chu had ordered..." "Aphrodisiac..." Kong Shang Xin ground his teeth and said, "Bastard! King of Hell Chu, you are a lowlife!" Unable to look at the situation, he walked out and closed the door. After gazing towards the outside for a while, he asked, "Where are the rest?" "Theyre dead." The Command Horse Rider remained stiff as tears ran down his face, "Dead; theyre all dead..." "What?" Kong Shang Xin was horrified. He felt as if his whole world was spinning; he staggered, barely able to stand. He grabbed his subordinates shoulders and asked, "What happened?" "Number One was not in the prison; it was just a trap. Moreover, it was filled with danger; poisons and aphrodisiac were everywhere. Plus, they had an eighth grade Revered Martial Artist pretending to be Number One..." The Command Horse Rider was lost as he continued, "Eldest martial brother and second elder martial brother both fell for the traps and were under the influence of aphrodisiac. In the end, they even carried the guy pretending to be Number One out. When they were unaware, he attacked them..." He plopped on the ground and held his hands to his face. Tears poured like rain between the cracks of his fingers, "Eight other martial brothers died in there as well..." "How could this be? How could this be?" Kong Shang Xin stood stupefied. At that moment, his tall stature seemed to droop a little. He continued to mutter to himself, "How could this be..." "Sir! Sir! You must avenge our brothers..." A big man who had been standing next to him suddenly burst out in tears. There were still many wounds on his body and some of them were still bleeding, but he did not bother to wrap them up and left them bleeding. "Sir! You must avenge our brothers." The remaining survivors suddenly knelt on the ground and called out in unison. "King of Hell Chu! King of Hell Chu!" Kong Shang Xins hands became two clenched fists; he ground his teeth and roared, "If I dont kill you, I am not human! If I dont kill you, may the heavens destroy me!" Chapter 170 Battle Report! After a while, the moaning from inside gradually subsided and the atmosphere was silent. Three people from inside then got dressed and walked out. They solemnly knelt down in front of Kong Shang Xin and banged their heads against the ground in repentance. They were so ashamed that they didnt even dare to look up. Kong Shang Xin looked at them for a while before he stomped his foot and sighed. He said in a low voice, "Everyone stand up... This isnt a big deal. They are prostitutes... Some things are unavoidable for men..." The three men remained kneeled down with their bodies trembling. For these three martial masters, finding beautiful women would not have been a problem. However, just because they wanted to vent out their lust, they searched for prostitutes! Moreover, the prostitutes whom they looked for were of the lowest grade! For them, this was a great insult. "Sir..." The three burst into tears. "Dont cry!" Kong Shang Xin shed a ferocious look, "Once we capture King of Hell Chu, I will put him... put him in a brothel! I will pay a hundred silver taels to anyone who would be willing to watch him! I will with y him until he dies! The three of them looked up; their eyes shimmering. Their hatred would only be satiated by dealing with the King of Hell Chu in an unscrupulous and cruel manner! "Kill those women!" Kong Shang Xin said cruelly, "From now on, no one will speak of this!" "Yes!" ... The moment Iron Cloud Citadel fell into chaos, Chu Yang immediately woke up. He knew that the people of Golden Horse Riders Department hade to raid the prison. However, instead ofing out of bed immediately, he decided to stay in bed for a little while longer. He closed his eyes and carefully pondered over his ns. He then muttered, "Two nations fighting each other... is there really such a thing as good and evil?" After thinking for a long time, Chu Yang finally sighed heavily. "There is an issue with your mentality!" the sword spirit began to speak within Chu Yangs consciousness. "Enemies will remain as enemies. There are no heroes amongst enemies, only people who desire to take your life. With enemies, you can choose to do whatever you want. However, your ultimate goal is only... to kill them!" "If you remain stubborn and view things from such a morally upright perspective by respecting enemies and feeling guilty towards them, I am afraid that your path with be extremely difficult. It might even be impossible for you to reach your goal!" Chu Yang remained silent for a long time before he spoke in a low voice, "Regardless, I am still a martial artist, not an official or someone with political ambition! If I be unscrupulous like Diwu Qing Rou, would I... still be Chu Yang?" The sword spirit sighed and remained silent. What the sword spirit said was very true. Enemies were enemies; regardless of how he dealt with them, that truth remained. As long as the end result was achieved and their enemies perished, there might be many means to that end but no wrong ones. However, Chu Yangs mind and principles were still partly that of a Jiang Hu individual. As he thought about the cruel nature of the traps he had nned, he felt a little ufortable inside. Nevertheless, even if he had the opportunity to turn back time and make a different decision, he would still do the same. Chu Yang had always believed in being honorable. In his previous life, regardless of whether it was revenge or a match, his confrontations were always principled and did not use any small gimmicks. But given these harsh conditions and great responsibilities, to go against the famed Diwu Qing Rou, Chu Yang only needed to make one mistake and that would cause him to lose everything. Therefore he was left with no choice but to use all of his wisdom to do everything he can to gain an overwhelming advantage over his enemies. However, Chu Yang was still a little worried that if he continued down such a path and kepting up with unscrupulous methods and schemes, he would end up losing himself and end up bing someone like Diwu Qing Rou? Chu Yang thought about it for a brief moment before he finally got out of bed. As long as I remain steadfast, so what if I have to emerge from a sea of blood? I would still be me! With that thought, his mind immediately became clear. As he walked out, he saw Ji Mo andpany also awake and looking a bit depressed. Anyone would have been bothered if they were awoken from their restful slumber in the middle of the night. Gu Du Xing just yawned as he stood at the door. "If you are awake, you should train! Whats the point of you just standing there dazed?" The other four immediately red at him. "Ahh... I will go back to sleep!" Gu Du Xing swayed back and forth at the door and muttered, "I did just break through, ahh..., sleep would be nice..." Right after, the creaking sounds of the bed were heard. It was clear that he hadid down on his bed... This was too infuriating! Ji Mo andpany paled. You dont have to be so arrogant just because you broke through! "Well, might as well train a little..." Rui Bu Tong said weakly, "It has been over a month and one and a half days since I have been stuck at this level..." The mood of Ji Mo and Dong Wu Shang suddenly became somber. They thought of the implications of being expelled and were struck with anxiety. They quickly sat down and started to mobilize their energy... "Wu Shang, I seem to recall a top general in Great Zhao named Dong Wu. Is he from the Dong n?" Chu Yang asked as he wiped his face. "No!" Dong Wu Shang said lightly, "There are many people with the surname Dong. If they are all people of the Dong n, then our Dong n would have already advanced into the Upper Three Heavens!" "Ah, is there a Chu n in Middle Three Heavens or Upper Three Heavens?" Chu Yang asked casually, but a hint of secrecy shed in his eyes. "The surname Chu?" Dong Wu Shang thought for a little and said, "Never heard of it. If there are, they are probably insignificant. As for Upper Three Heavens... I am not sure!" Not sure, insignificant... Chu Yang grinned and went out. Chu Yang was not the only one asking that question; at that same exact moment, Diwu Qing Rou also asked Gao Sheng the same thing. "Ah, Gao Sheng, is there a n with the surname Chu in Middle Three Heavens?" "Absolutely not!" Gao Sheng answered conclusively. "Ah..." Diwu Qing Rou let out a little sigh of relief. Gao Sheng had an impression that a huge burden had just been lifted off Diwu Qing Rous shoulders... Chu Yang was being extremely cautious. If an incident like Yin Wu Fa capturing him happened again, it would be far too dangerous. Chu Yang did not want to be captured as easily as that. After a few turns, he followed the secret passage and entered Bu Tian Pavilion. Inside, everything was brightly lit. Tie Bu Tian was waiting for him there. "Minister Chu, the Golden Horse Riders Department have made their move..." "Ah, yes I am already aware of that. Your Majesty, you are too tired. This is something you dont need to concern yourself with!" Chu Yang said sincerely. "I just want to know the result of Minister Chus arrangements!" Tie Bu Tian smiled. During this period, he had been overexerting himself. His fathers condition continued to weigh down on his heart. On the battlefield, while Tie Long Chengs army did not have any big issues, it was having a few little run-ins with the opposing army. However, some of these harassments were sufficient enough to trouble people. Moreover, because of the growing tension, a small fight could lead to a full blown war. The royal court was also in chaos. King of Hell Chus eradication of all the traitorous officials had inspired panic in the royal court. There were numerousints naming various crimes of King of Hell Chu each day, which piled as high as mountains. Tie Bu Tian often sighed: There are so few sensible people in Iron Cloud... "I would also want to know the result!" Chu Yang smiled confidently. "Golden Horse Riders Department has sent neen people!" Wu Qian Qian held up the battle report and spoke with a smile, "After they were ambushed by us, ten bodies were left behind. It could be considered a big win!" "Ten bodies?" Chu Yang asked in surprise, "What about the rest?" He thought to himself: It should not be; shouldnt all of them have left their bodies there? Escape...? "They escaped?" King of Hell Chu practically flipped, "Why were they allowed to escape?" "This..." Tie Bu Tian and Wu Qian Qian were both a bit puzzled. If you cant hold them back, then wouldnt they naturally be able to escape? What are you so surprised about? We have managed to kill ten out of neen martial masters; what else do you want? This is a huge victory! "How did they escape?" Chu Yang snorted and suddenly said, "The Hei Mo people didnt guard the prison?" At the same time, he determined that this was a definite possibility. With the power of his traps and an eight grade Revered Martial Artist in disguise, as well as the martial masters waiting in ambush... it was probably already enough to kill seven or eight of their people. But they actually managed to kill ten people! In other words, his side had exceeded his expectations. If the Hei Mo people joined in, the result would not have been so minuscule! There was clearly ack of a big force. He had counted on it, and now it was the reason for his unhappiness. "Hei Mo people?" Tie Bu Tian asked, finally understanding, "You talked to them?" "Yes. The Hei Mo Saber King agreed to help us eradicate these people!" Chu Yang said dejectedly, "I also arranged everything in the prison very carefully. If they came, they only needed to pull out my seal, and they would be let in immediately. But based on the results of this battle, I am sure they did not join! What happened?" "So thats why..." Tie Bu Tian smiled, "In any case, this result is not bad. Minister Chu, even though your n to chase tigers and swallow wolves was unsessful, the Hei Mo people still should have been waiting here for a while now!" "Ah!" Chu Yang became pensive and continually gave out orders, "Cheng Zi Ang, you and Chen Yu Tong should dispatch your people now and tighten the in the shortest possible time. Dont even let a mouse escape!" Cheng Zi Ang quicklyplied. He was referring to the key people in Tang Xin Shengs spywork. The number was massive, amounting to almost a thousand people. To dig up the root, a little mistake would not be enough to cause problems! "Mobilize two military groups; use the maximum force and give orders for all officials to cooperate in this effort. No one is allowed to get in the way of this Bu Tian Pavilion mission. It must bepletely under your control. If anyone dares to interfere, immediately brand them as traitors! Take care to purge them all!" The enemies had failed their prison raid. If they were smart, they would not visit a second time. In other words... They probably would have guessed that Tang Xin Sheng was dead. Chapter 171 Playing And Fooling Around! If Tang Xin Sheng wasnt dead, we could just let theme and rescue him. After that, all we would need to do is tail and gather them up all at once. In doing so, we would be able to annihte all of them together. Too bad Tang Xin Sheng is already dead." "I will send someone with military control to go with you. He is able to mobilize any military group in the citadel." Tie Bu Tian knew that Chu Yang was going to make a big move this time and thus acted decisively. "This cannot be dyed! Go immediately." Chu Yang yelled out his order and Cheng Zi Ang immediately went out with his subordinates. "Investigate all of the brothels in the citadel. Concentrate anywhere with missing prostitutes and focus your investigation in that particr area!" "How is the eighth grade Revered Martial Artist who pretended to be Tang Xin Shen?" Chu Yang asked. "He died together with two enemies!" Wu Qian Qian answered sadly. "Died with the enemies?" Chu Yang asked in surprise. "How could an eighth grade Revered Martial Artist die?" Tie Bu Tian asked with some distress. In this Iron Cloud, an eighth grade Revered Martial Artist would have considered as a top ranking master. Yet, he had perished. Iron Cloud was truly not on the same level as Golden Horse Riders Department. "He is a person of Hei Mo n." Chu Yang rolled his eyes. "I see." After knowing that he was a person of the Hei Mo n, the prince became less distressed. "However this seems strange; he was an eighth grade Revered Martial Artist and yet he perished together with the enemies? Moreover, in an ambush scenario?" Chu Yang frowned, "Perhaps his opponents were King level masters? Or Command Horse Riders?" "ording to the report from the prison, his opponents were two ninth grade Revered Martial Artists." Wu Qian Qian looked at the reported and spoke with certainty. "That makes sense..." Chu Yang frowned and said to Tie Bu Tian, "Your Majesty, it seems Bu Tian Pavilion has to retreat into the shadows. Otherwise, it is likely that the entire pavilion will be their target; we have already be a veryrge target." Tie Bu Tian nodded in agreement, "Yes, Bu Tian Pavilion cannot remain here any longer! Moreover, we dont have any King level masters to watch over it. This situation is truly dangerous. Fortunately, I have prepared something ahead of time." He looked at Chu Yang and smiled, "Do you still remember the first time you came to Bu Tian Pavilion?" Chu Yangs eyes lit up. "I will arrange for military corps to protect that ce; they number about thirty thousand soldiers..." Tie Bu Tian continued, "Thirty thousand soldiers will turn that ce into a veritable fortress. That would be the most ideal ce for Bu Tian Pavilion. Bu Tian Pavilion was not worthy of that ce before, but now that they have you, its a different story." Tie Bu Tianughed, "Minister Chu, when do you n to move?" "The sooner the better." Chu Yang said, "I am a little worried those bastards from Golden Horse Riders Department will move very quickly and in a relentless manner. We are still a very weak fighting force; I am afraid we will not even be able to withstand one confrontation! While we can use traps to preserve our lives, the destruction of Bu Tian Pavilion is something we should avoid." Tie Bu Tian understood Chu Yangs concern. All of his efforts could not just be poured down the drain. Bu Tian Pavilion was on the rise and was making a huge impact; this was all because of Chu Yang. "I want to go to the prison and see how the guards are doing their jobs. While I am there, I can see for myself how powerful Diwu Qing Rous subordinates are." Tie Bu Tian stood up waiting for Chu Yang to say a few polite words and go! But he did not expect King of Hell Chu to say curtly, "Huh? You want to go?" Then he turned to Wu Qian Qian and asked, "Are there any movements at Cloud Gate Inn?" "Still nothing, but with the citadel in such chaos, they should be able to guess." Wu Qian Qian answered. "No movement... Thats good..." Chu Yang nodded, "Are they sure that there were no King level masters involved in this mission?" "Yes!" Wu Qian Qian sifted through the documents once more and reasserted, "It is reported that there were no King level masters involved! Otherwise, our damages would have been much greater, and we certainly would not have been able to get ten of them like we did." "No King level masters..." Chu Yang frowned, "With a dying, King level leader and there are still no King level leaders involved... Why is this...?" Wu Qian Qian was stunned. She suddenly thought of one possibility and asked with a trembling voice, "You mean..." "Yes!" Chu Yang nodded, "This is a scheme to stir the grass and get the snake toe out. The first target is the prince and the second target is me. If something happened at the prison, then surely at least the prince or I woulde to check the scene. The moment we show ourselves, they would make their move." These words made Tie Bu Tian halt right at the door. But after a little contemting, Tie Bu Tian walked on determinedly saying, "All the soldiers and officialsid down their lives for Iron Cloud. If I cant even give them moral support, I would rather not be a prince." "I am not opposed to you going, but I need to remind your two shadow guards that this cannot be taken lightly." Chu Yang said casually. From thin air, two faint figures appeared and nodded in Chu Yangs direction. They then followed Tie Bu Tian out. In the blink of an eye, they left Bu Tian Pavilion. "I should go out as well." After Tie Bu Tians party left, Chu Yang fell into deep thought and muttered. "Its too dangerous!" Wu Qian Qian was terrified! "I am not stupid enough to wear my mask out; I dont want to be a tombstone for people to look at!" Heughed proudly, "I have my ns! But I need you to help me with one thing." "What is it?" "I am sure that the King level master is hiding somewhere, and his target is me. While I do not know his exact location, I am certain that he is near here. You, people, should y with him a little and see how long this King level master can endure..." He thenughed and left... ... King level leader Kong had been hiding behind arge tree for four hours. At this point, he was like a rock. He had been quiet and immobile for four hours! This kind of hiding had be second nature to him. He saw the prince of Iron Cloud enter Bu Tian Pavilion with his own eyes. He also observed all the peopleing and going, but he was still unable to determine who King of Hell Chu was! He then saw Tie Bu Tian walk out the door and head towards the prison. He thought that King of Hell Chu would follow the group, but after watching for a while, he discovered that was not the case. He also discovered that there was a thick aura of powerful masters next to Tie Bu Tian and he did not dare to act carelessly. Therefore, he had to turn back to Bu Tian Pavilion and concentrated on his second target, King of Hell Chu. King of Hell Chu would have toe out at some point! His eyes suddenly brightened as he clenched his fists. The front gate of Bu Tian Pavilion suddenly became noisy as a group of people in ck came out from inside. Their sharp eyes carefully searched the surroundings checking every bush and corner. Such a team was notmonce. They were disciplined and vignt. Even when Tie Bu Tian came out, there was not such a show. Kong Shang Xin immediately realized that King of Hell Chu was getting ready to leave! At this point, he did not care if the personing out was wearing a mask or not, or if they were young or old; he just needed a person toe out... Kong Shang Xin would immediately make a move. But after a long while, there were no movements at all. The people in ck still stood in an orderly fashion in front of the gate. Then, as if nothing had happened... they all went back in. "Pow!" His fist went into the tree trunk, and his face was twisted with annoyance. All of that waiting was wasted. King level leader Kong could help but curse in his heart. Before he could take in another breath, the sounds of footsteps rang out loudly, and the people in ck hurriedly ran out once again. They quickly lined up in a defensive formation. Their movements were quick with a hint of hastiness as if they did not prepare ahead of time. King level master Kong was caughtpletely off guard and immediately activated his martial energy... He was in such a rush that all of his muscles shook. He gently pulled the great saber from its sheath behind his back. His eyes carefully scanned for a good position to attack from. Within Bu Tian Pavilion, there was suddenly loud sounds of a horse neighing. These sound drew Kong Shang Xins attention even more. He concentrated... this horse... it has to be him. A horse really did run out. Good steed; definitely a good steed. The body of the horse was jet ck and as powerful as a dragon. It was so fast it ripped through the wind as it shot out from inside Bu Tian Pavilion. However, at this point, Kong Shang Xin was so angry he was fuming. It was truly a good steed, but there was not even a ghost on its back. "Hey...!" There was a loud roar. Kong Shang Xin became alert once again! King of Hell Chu is finally making his appearance; he is probably nning to jump onto the running horse. But from within Bu Tian Pavilion, a short person ran out like mad screaming, "Quick! Quickly catch that horse! Its acting up again..." The people in ck rushed out; after a few jumps, they managed to take control of the horse. The short man finally ran over and spoke breathlessly, "His grandmother! Just because I was a little careless, it managed to run all the way out here. Thank you, big brothers." He then led the horse back inside, and the people in ck followed in as well. As Kong Shang Xin watched, his mouth made a big O. He finally understood that the enemies were either putting a show on for him or practicing some kind of special exercise. However, he had a feeling... this scene... seemed to be... them purposefully toying with him. The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he became. Was it possible that they were ying with him from morning till now? He felt as if he was no more than a donkey which had been toyed with that he wanted to explode in anger. Nevertheless, despite how angry and annoyed he was, he was still a powerful master and did not act rashly. Instead, he chose to suppress his anger. Kong Shang Xin knew that if he continued to wait today, he would just be a target for the enemies to y with. Currently, he had two possible courses of actions to choose from: First, fight directly with his sheer power. This kind of game was definitely orchestrated by King of Hell Chu; therefore, it was certain that he was still inside. However, how could he attack directly? His second choice was to retreat and wait for another opportunity! The sun was at its peak and Kong Shang Xin was still lingering indecisively. At this moment, a new situation urred... Under the stifling midday sun, on the main road leading to Bu Tian Pavilion, a figure in ck suddenly appeared. The person was wearing a ferocious mask as he glided forward. With each step that person made, the atmosphere on the road seemed to turn cold. While sunlight filled the surroundings, the atmosphere around him was gloomy and cold. This was no different from a ghost appearing in the middle of the day. Chapter 172 You Are In Grave Danger! Kong Shang Xin could feel his hair standing on its ends. Who else would dare to wear such an attire? In addition, he was walking haughtily in front of the Bu Tian Pavilion! Was there anyone who would dare to impersonate King of Hell Chu? King level leader Kong was getting excited... ... Earlier that day, Chu Yang had openly entered Cloud Gate Inn. He did not cover his face until the moment he had reached the Saber Kings door. He then proceeded to gently knock on the door twice. "Who is it?" The Saber King asked in a tired voice. "It is me." Chu Yang said with a cheerful voice, "Senior, dont you recognise my voice?" The door then opened and the Saber King started to rebuke him, "If you keep running around in this chaos and end up getting caught by the enemy, youll be dead for sure!" There was a hint of criticism within the Saber Kings words. However, his countenance was a little strange as if he had realized that something was not right. After all, his people had not been there during the prison raid. Hence, when he saw King of Hell Chu, he felt a little guilty. "If I am discovered, then I would be dead even if I stayed at Bu Tian Pavilion." Chu Yang smiled, "I am sorry to bother you!" "Youre not bothering me. Come in quickly." The Saber King stepped away from the door. After Chu Yang entered, he could not help but tremble in fear. There were seventeen to eighteen people in the room. No wonder there was no one guarding the door outside. They were all gathered inside. "I hope all of you are well." Chu Yang politely greeted them. The Hei Mo killers rolled their eyes as they looked at Official Chu with distrust. Who is this and why does he seem so familiar? "This is the minister of Bu Tian Pavilion, Official Chu." The Saber King exined. The expression on their faces changed as their gaze disyed their curiosity. So this is the ferocious masked King of Hell Chu. "Ah, does Official Chu wish to impart us with some knowledge today?" The Saber King spoke in a very polite tone today. The truth was that he could not afford not to be polite. The impact of his people not being there duringst nights incident was great and it made him embarrassed by what had happened. Previously, he had promised that they would be there. However, when the fight broke out they were nowhere to be found. Regardless, the damage had already been done. What more could he say at this point? In fact, the Saber King had already decided that if King of Hell Chu brought upst nights incident, he would seize this opportunity to scold his subordinates until they wouldnt even be able to lift their heads. After all, what they did was too much! "This lowly official dare not!" Chu Yang sighed deeply. His response was as the Saber King had expected, Chu Yang then continued and said, "I am sure you already know aboutst nights prison raid." "Ah, I have heard." The Saber Kings face was flushed as he red at his subordinates. "Last nights situation was truly difficult." King of Hell Chus countenance became grave. "Whats the matter?" The Saber King asked anxiously. "There is something that forces me toe and apologize to you in person." Chu Yang said solemnly, "Last nights incident was far too shocking. It was no different from hell itself. The inside of the prison was even more terrifying. You have been so righteous and generous in sending us an eighth grade Revered Martial Artist, but I am ashamed..." "That eight grade Revered Martial Artist was most unfortunate... He died gloriously, along with the enemies." Chu Yang sadly dropped his head. "What? Died?" The Saber King was so startled that he immediately stood up. "I am truly ashamed. He was a hero; who ced chivalry above his own life; he was extremely courageous!" Chu Yang continued, "He went against two ninth grade Revered Martial Artists by himself. In the end, they died together with him... If it wasnt for him, I am afraid the casualties would have been far greater..." "He was a hero and managed to fight two people at the same time. Unfortunately, the reinforcements did not arrive in time, and he died with grief inside of that prison. This is really too sad and unfortunate!" King of Hell Chu wiped the corners of his eyes with his sleeves as if he was crying. "Dead. Third Brother Han is dead." The Saber King was stunned for a moment, then he suddenly became furious, "Bastards! I told you to hurry, yet you all chose to take your time. All of you are useless; you cant even drag yourselves anywhere. Open your eyes and see. Because of you, Third Brother Han is dead! Third Brother Han is dead! Do you know that?" "You bastards are a bunch of garbage! You are pigs and dogs; you are beasts!" The Saber King roared in anger, "Dawdling around, without the ability to even follow orders. Do you think that all of you are that great? Part of royalty? Third Brother Han is your brother who fought together with you! Yet, all of you let him die in grief just like that. Dont you feel guilty? Dont you feel ashamed? Dont you feel sad?" The Saber King continued to roar, "Now you see? This is all because you did not follow my orders! All of you have sinned! You caused your own brothers death! You have cause Third Brother Hans death! You... you bastards!" The truth was that it did not matter whether the Saber King cared for Third Brother Han or not. The most important fact was that these punks had not followed his orders and this was what made him furious. Today, he had the perfect opportunity to give them a scolding. On the opposite side, a man in ck who had been calmly sitting in a big chair suddenly coughed. He icily looked at Chu Yang and slowly asked, "Minister Chu? Official Chu?" "Senior, you are...?" "Hmm, you dont need to worry about who I am. I just need to ask you a question." The man gave Chu Yang a cold look and said in a deep voice, "Our man came to help you and died there; where were your people at the time?" "You are right. Where were my people?" Chu Yang answered sadly, "Duringst nights battle, the fight between both sides was earth-shattering. Among our guards and soldiers, nine hundred thirty-seven people heroic died in the line of duty. Three hundred thirty-six people were severely injured. Four people suffered light injuries..." The expressions of all the Hei Mo masters changed at once! More than nine hundred dead; more than three hundred severely injured, and only four people suffered light injuries. These numbers were enough to show how brutal the battle was. Severe injuries outnumbering light injuries, and deaths outnumbering injuries. Only the fiercest fighting could lead to such results. "Duringst nights battle, the enemies sent neen martial masters. Among them were three ninth level Revered Martial Artists, three eighth grade Revered Martial Artists, and the rest were at least third grade Revered Martial Artists." Chu Yang continued, "While the strongest one on our side was a ninth grade Martial Great Master!" "Despite there being such arge disparity in power, after the battle, two enemies died in the hands of your eighth grade Revered Martial Artist. There were also eight others who will forever remain there!" Chu Yangs voice was fierce, "Moreover, even though those nine people were lucky enough to escape with their lives, they were still riddled with injuries! Until today, regardless of whether the bodies are theirs or ours, they have all been piled up inside the prison. They have not been buried; its extremely pitiful! If you have any doubts, you are wee to go and investigate." The inquisitor became pensive and said casually after a little while, "Thats okay!" He chose not to ask anything else. "This is my third elder martial brother, Hei Mo ns King level leader Soul Catcher. My third elder martial brother is very powerful; he could be considered as one of the top five people in the n." The Saber King introduced. "So it is Senior Soul Catcher. I am pleased to meet you." Chu Yang said humbly and inly. "Ah..., if... your subordinates were there..." Chu Yang sighed deeply. Then he shook his head andughed, "I have said the wrong thing." The Saber King grunted loudly and the martial masters around him became as quiet as ms. "In fact, other than simply giving you the news, there is something else of great importance I must tell you." Chu Yang felt relieved as though he had just passed a huge obstacle. If he had not managed to pass it, his n would not be sessful. "What do you need to tell us?" The Saber King asked. "It is an issue of your safety." Chu Yang said sincerely, "There is one thing that has been bothering me. The first time around they sent a King level master. This person was severely injured. Moreover, when they followed up from the previous assault, even though they sent more people, but the most powerful one was a ninth grade Revered Martial Artist. I find this troubling." "It is troubling!" The Saber King frowned, "Utterly troubling. If even a King level master almost got killed, why would they only sent Revered Martial Artists? Did they think that it would be sessful?" "Exactly! Thats why I am guessing that there must have been at least one or even two King level leaders hiding in a secret location, waiting in ambush!" Chu Yang said solemnly. "Yes, your spection is justified." King level leader Soul Catcher coolly nodded. "If they were hiding near there and still chose note out even when such an ordeal urred, it would be likely that they have bigger ns!" Chu Yang continued, adding fuel to the fire. "Yes, I agree!" The Saber King nodded. "I think the reason that they sent so many martial masters to raid the prison was part of their strategy in hopes that this might leave their actual objective exposed and vulnerable." Chu Yang continued to think aloud, "If we were to get shocked and see the situation, then this would be the chance for them to make their move!" "That seems rather reasonable." King level leader Soul Catcher frowned, and carefully considered this situation. "Currently, there are only three people who are considered a threat to them... or three kinds of people..." Chu Yang said shyly, "The first is prince Tie Bu Tian, second is you two seniors, and third is... is... me!" "You?" King level leader Soul Catcher red at Chu Yang with disdain. Are you saying you are that good? How could the likes of you beparable to us? "I... cough cough..." Chu Yang coughed twice with embarrassment and said, "But I think the prince is carefully guarded so they would not make a move on the prince." "You two are next on the list of those who are a threat to Golden Horse Riders Department! Especially after this prison raid; you have be a thorn in their sight." "I am worried..." Chu Yang said cautiously, "They might be nning something against you! Therefore, you are currently in an extremely dangerous situation! I came here to warn you about this myself in hope that you will be careful." "Huh? Haha..." King level leader Soul Catcherughed icily and said arrogantly, "I am only afraid that they wont show up!" "Ah, I have given orders that the information about you staying at Cloud Gate Inn should be kept a secret." Chu Yang continued, "This is in hope that they might not even show up here. Even if they wanted to make a move against you, they would have to work extremely hard to retrieve the information and get to you." "Why does it have to be kept a secret?" King level leader Soul Catcher asked angrily, "I am waiting for them toe!" Chapter 173 Simultaneously Luring Two Snakes Out Of The Hole! "This youth has thought about this. Given the strength of both of you, you are probably unafraid of them. However, there is an issue... this concerns the Sword King. He is severely injured and if enemies were to strike..." Chu Yang continued slowly, "I am afraid that this would negatively affect his state..." The King level leader Soul Catcher was startled. He immediately replied and said, "Yes, you are indeed very thorough..." He thought of the Sword King who was hanging precariously at deaths door. Forget about fighting, even a big shock could possibly cause his condition to take a turn for the worse. This King of Hell Chu is being considerate of us... King level leader Soul Catcher could not help but feel a little embarrassed about being angry with him. "Please prepare a little; as the saying goes caution leads to fewer worries..." Then Chu Yang said sincerely, "As long as you are safe and are not hurt, I will have peace of mind." "It has been tough on you!" King level leader Soul Catcher smiled warmly. "Ah, this lowly official will take his leave now!" Chu Yang gently nodded. The moment he reached the door, he halted and turned around, "Although you might not be concerned with the schemes of these clowns, I humbly believe that the earlier you deal with this potential problem, the better." He hesitated as if wanting to say something, but shook his head and said, "Goodbye!" Chu Yang pretended as if he wanted to leave, but inside, he was thinking: Call me back... Call me back... "Minister Chu, please wait a minute!" This one sentence from King level leader Soul Catcher was enough to lift Chu Yangs spirit. However, he maintained his fa?ade of hesitation as he turned and asked, "Senior Soul Catcher, what is it?" "Of course we would want to nip the problem in the bud, but how would we be able to eradicate the enemies? Does Minister Chu have a solution? They seem to be like maggots who would burrow into your bones and deny you of any peace!" Chu Yang looked hesitant; he wanted to speak but stopped. "This..." Chu Yang wavered. "Its alright. There are no outsiders here; you can speak freely. Even if you say something wrong, I shall not fault you!" King level leader Soul Catcher encouraged. "This... then I will speak freely!" Chu Yang replied. "Go ahead!" "This lowly official think that they want to deal with us high-ranking people by means of assassination. Hence, they would probably not dare to make an attempt on the prince because sess isnt guaranteed. Therefore they are left with this lowly official and you!" "Yes!" "Hence, due to that reason, I have ced a gag order on your location. By process of elimination, their easiest target right now would be none other than myself. In other words, this lowly official would be the easiest one to kill!" Chu Yang spoke frankly. "Yes..." The two King level leaders nodded at the same time. They thought that this punk at least recognized himself as the most useless out of the three. "They only need to set up an ambush around Bu Tian Pavilion and wait for me to appear!" Chu Yang sighed. "Thats right!" "Thats why I dare not make an appearance!" "You dont dare make an appearance?" The two King level leaders were dizzy. After giving us such a long talk and you tell us that you dare not make an appearance? "Of course, if you want to make a move on them, there is a way; but it would be a little dangerous!" Chu Yang sighed and continued, "I just need to be bait to lure the snake out... then I am sure they will appear!" "This... is a good method!" The Saber King slowly nodded. "But it also gives rise to another issue." Chu Yangs face remained unchanged, but he was already cursing at them repeatedly inside. He then added, "Because my cultivation level is so low, being bait... is truly difficult..." "Youre right about that; you are so weak that its scary!" Then King level leader Soul Catcher looked at Chu Yang earnestly and said, "If the assassin is a King level master then having you be bait is no different from just throwing your life away. You wont even be able to block a single move from the enemy. He would take your life in the blink of an eye and escape thereafter. Killing you is truly extremely simple... and not a challenge at all..." At this point, Chu Yang was already cursing eighteen generations of his ancestors. Such rotten statements and you still dared to say them. Do you have anything more annoying to say? However, in the end, he had to reply with a sad epting voice, "Although your words are tough for me to hear, I cannot deny the truth!" "Yes, this is too difficult!" The two King level leaders frowned. They red at King of Hell Chu with annoyance. After everything you said, are you able to do anything? You cant even be bait, how can you talk about drawing the snake out of its hole? "Thats why I have been sneaking in and out all this time; things have been really rough..." Chu Yang sighed and said, "Its lucky that I always wear a mask at Bu Tian Pavilion, and not many people have seen my true face. Otherwise, I would probably have been assassinated already!" "Wait..." As our King of Hell Chu wasmenting over his pitiful situation, something sparked in the "brilliant" mind of the Saber King, "What did you just say? You always wear a mask, and no one knows your true face?" "Yes, thats right..." Minister Chu was wide-eyed as he replied with a look of innocence, "Is there a problem?" "Big problem! Hahaha..." The Saber Kingughed with excitement. He immediately brought up a n with the person next to him, "Third Brother, this is really simple. Wouldnt it be enough if you just put on his clothes and mask? I mean, they only know him as the person with the mask..." Chu Yang internally sighed. Wow! You finally thought of this strategy. Let me continue my dumb act then! "Ah, this scheme is feasible!" King level leader Soul Catcher solemnly nodded. "So all I need to do is wear your clothes and mask and walk into Bu Tian Pavilion?" King level leader Soul Catcher asked. "This is difficult to say. But afterst nights earth-shattering incident, we have suffered a great loss while the enemies only lost ten out of neen people. This could be also be considered as a great loss for them! I imagine the shame of losing would be tough to bear while sitting still!" Chu Yang smiled and continued, "So if they intended to assassinate me... they would definitely make use of this period of chaos, and not let things be!" "Then what are we waiting for?" King level leader Soul Catcher stood up immediately. The Saber Kingughed and replied, "I finally get to see third brother in action. At that time, I will definitely be on the side admiring third brothers glory and lend a helping hand." "Little brother, you only know how to tter others!" King level leader Soul Catcher snorted and added, "Since I am here, I will help you this once, little brother. But I rarely get the chance to fight, so you should not get involved and ruin my mood!" "Of course! With your strength, how can there be anyone worthy of being your opponent in this Lower Three Heavens?" The Saber Kingughed and ttered him some more. "Only Lower Three Heavens?" King level leader Soul Catcherughed arrogantly, "Even in Middle Three Heavens, how many people can stop my traversing Jiang Hu?" The King of Hell Chu looked dropped his head and thought to himself: Traversing, my butt! Martial expert, my butt! The Saber Kingughed; he stroked his beard like an intellectual and asked, "Official Chu if you thought of this, why did you hesitate?" Chu Yang smiled apologetically, "After all, their target is me. If I ask you to help by taking my ce that would be a very cowardly thing to do!" That was frank enough! Chu Yangs straightforward words caused the King level leader Soul Catcher look at him for a long time. He then answered, "Being afraid of death is human nature; what is there to be ashamed of? Especially since you are getting powerful help to stop a great tragedy. The fact that youid out everything out in the open has given you more weight in my eyes!" After he finished talking, he immediatelyughed out loudly. Chu Yang said a few tearful words of appreciation while thinking: I know your character too well! You like things to be tough and not easy. I can beg you to death and you would still say no. But now you have volunteered without me even asking. King level leader Soul Catcher hastily grabbed the mask from Chu Yangs hand. As for the ck clothes, there was no need for unnecessary trouble. The Hei Mo ck outfits were not so different from that of King of Hell Chu... "Lets kill them all without any further dy. Lets go!" King level leader Soul Grabber walked out proudly as if the King level leader of Golden Horse Riders Department was waiting out there for him and all he had to do was reach out and grab him... Chu Yang and the Saber King followed close behind him. This scheme to get the snake toe out of its hole was extremely clever. King level leader Kongs intention was to draw the snake out of its hole, and Minister Chu also had the exact same intention. The difference was when two snakes came out of their holes one of them would actually have fallen for the others bait! As King level leader Soul Catcher walked out, whether it was attitude or posture, he was much more majestic than Chu Yang. He walked with his head held high, an icy gaze, and his ck robe fluttering in the wind. Along the way, anyone who witnessed this would have felt a terrifying aura pouring out directly from hell. King level leader Soul Catcher walked with his legs wide apart and showed even more air. However, upon seeing this, King of Hell Chu frowned and thought: You have destroyed the brilliant image I have created for myself! "This... it doesnt seem too good!" Chu Yang said, "Senior Soul Catcher, this... can you pull it back a little?" "Pull it back?" King level leader Soul Catcher frowned. "Yes. When you go out like this, you look truly powerful and heroic. You move like dragons and tigers. It looks like you are flying on clouds. No matter who looks at you, they would surely recognize that you are a King level master, a very high ranking one!" Chu Yang smiled, "If that assassin saw you, he probably wouldnt even dare to make his move. It was more likely that he would turn and run away, so we..." "Thats right!!" King level leader Soul Catcher smiled and nodded. He immediately pulled back his King level aura. In the blink of an eye, the aura of a martial master that traversed the world turned into that of a high ranking official with the power to control life and death. Anyone who saw him in his disguise would have believed that this person was capable of killing thousands with onemand! "Uncanny likeness!" Chu Yang was not kissing up to him this time. This man had learned his everyday appearance at Bu Tian Pavilion; he was almost like a second King of Hell Chu. If Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong were in front of him now, they would probably call him Minister. "Lets pick up the pace!" King level leader Soul Catcher was bing more and more impatient. He was worried that he would arrivete and the assassin would be gone. He was like a hungry beggar about to go for a free feast. Chapter 174 Planned Encounter! Kong Shang Xin would never have dreamt that his tactic that he used in order to lure the snake out of its hole would be ineffective. When he realized that he was being toyed with, he was so enraged that he wanted to abandon his position. However, right at that very moment, his target appeared. His target strutted forward with his ferocious mask with a domineering aura. This was indeed the King of Hell Chu, with such an aura surrounding his body, it could only be him. Kong Shang Xin was ted. Heaven is fair to good people. Since the moment that he spotted his target, King level leader Kong could not help but feel tense as his heart continued to beat erratically. He took a deep breath and quickly regained hisposure. He closed his eyes and pulled himself together as he remainedpletely still. He kept so still that he appeared more like a rock than an actual person as he hid all signs of his life. King level leader Kong slowly opened his eyes, watching the target. Everything around him suddenly became silent, his heart practically stopped as his body remained motionless and breathing became virtually nonexistent. He controlled his entire body so well that even the pores in his skin closed. Everything seemed to be immersed in silence. In Kong Shang Xins eyes, everything around him slowly faded away. He focused solely on the figure walking in the distance. Each of King of Hell Chus slow footsteps was like a stomp that echoed in his heart. About thirty feet away! Kong Shang Xin continued to quietly stay hidden, but his entire bodys strength was now concentrated on his thighs. He only needed to take one jump and he would be right next to the target. One hundred feet from Bu Tian Pavilion will be the ce your life ends, King of Hell Chu! For anyone returning home, one hundred feet was typically the distance when they start to let down their guard. Regardless of whether it was an ordinary person or an assassin, it was the same and part of human nature. His many years of experience as an assassin had taught Kong Shang Xin this. His many sesses had led him to this conclusion. Hence it was based on experience that Kong Shang Xin decided that he would make his move at this distance. While Kong Shang Xin could not see through the cultivation level of the person wearing the mask, it was not important. He was now directing all of his power into this one move, one move to kill. Even if his opponent was an ordinary person, he would still do the same. Three steps... Only three more steps! Seeing a figureing, everyone around Bu Tian Pavilion immediately became alert and stopped what they were doing. Everyone turned toward the person wearing the mask as they ceremoniously greeted him, "Minister..." King of Hell Chu remained quiet as he advanced. For the people who greeted him, if he felt like it, he gave them a grunt; otherwise, he just kept walking on. With his hands sped behind his back, his mannerism and the way he conducted himself was representative that he owned the ce. His arrogance and his haughtiness were both shown in his action and appearance. This really is King of Hell Chu. The attitude of the people from Bu Tian Pavilion eliminated any little doubts Kong Shang Xin still had. Only two more steps left! Closer! A little closer! King of Hell Chu lifted his leg for the third step, and his heelnded in the one hundred feet distance... At that very moment... Sess and failure were to be determined at this moment. Action! Kong Shang Xin took a deep breath. His legs sprung up, and his entire body became an arrow. Using the tree branch as a bow, he shot himself forward. Not a sound was made as his body moved as though it was flying. In the blink of an eye, he neared the target. The moment Kong Shang Xins feet almost touched the ground, a sharp sound which ripped through the atmosphere was heard from behind him. Following that, white smoke began to rise. If anyone were to look at the airspace in which Kong Shang Xin had passed through, one would be able to see that the sunlight along his flight path had be distorted. His speed was so fast that the friction between his body and the air created smoke. Moreover, his body ripped through the atmosphere, itself. Space and time stood still at this moment. He was as powerful as ten thousand soldiers. Yet, Kong Shang Xins mouth remained sealed as he moved towards the target. There was only a sh and a thin and transparent saber appeared in his hand without a sound. Its target was King of Hell Chu. Kong Shang Xin used all of his might and shed down... At this moment, King of Hell Chus foot had also just touched the ground. The killing aura that Kong Shang Xin had hidden now manifested itself. It was like a tsunami, like water which had just broken a strong dam. His speed was so fast that from the very moment he pushed off from that branch, it had not begun to shake until he had reached his target. As it did, leaves flew and danced all over the air. On the other side, Kong Shang Xin shot himself toward his target and bore down his saber on King of Hell Chu. While the saber was unseen and carried with it the aura of a raging storm that surrounded King of Hell Chu. He could no longer advance or retreat; the only thing he could do was meet it. King level leader Soul Catcher was startled! He was so surprised his soul left his body. Even though he had expected the assassin to be extremely skilled and of a high cultivation level, he hadnt expected for the assassin to be this powerful. This one blow, forget about ordinary people, even a king level master like himself was looking at a sixty percent chance of death. Moreover, he had not sensed the assassins killing aura until he made his move. Earlier, he was disappointed that the assassin did not appear; but now... he did not expect the assassin to make that earth-shattering move when he did appear. King level leader Soul Catcher fell into a state of shock and quickly raised his hand to block. In his hand was a strange looking hook that shone brightly. "Clink..." The two weapons mmed into each other, but a bizarre thing happened. The sound that was produced was really soft, almost nonexistent. It was as if the two carefully ced their weapons together in the same ce as gently as possible. A keen-eyed person could see the shock waves created by the two weaponsing into contact with each other. King level leader Soul Catcher roared out in anger. Unable to hold his ground, his legs backed up creating five or six deep foot-shaped holes in the process. He took a few steps further back before he was able to jump backward. After hended, he continued to back up a few more steps before being able to steady himself. There was now a trail of blood flowing from the edge of his mouth. Although he was able to block the sh of the saber, its powerful momentum had injured him. Kong Shang Xin was also shocked and rolled backward. After his feet touched the ground again, he had to take three or four steps back, but still did not make a sound. He immediately rushed forward and shed down with his saber. After their first initial encounter, the distance between him and his target was about eighty feet. However, his speed increased, faster than the previous move. The moment his saber was positioned slightly below his waist, he was already in front of King level leader Soul Catchers face. The very moment that the saber reached his target, it was at its peak of its power and speed and all of his the killing aura surrounded the de. No one watching would be able to figure out how he could have gained such great distance in so little time. Kong Shang Xin was also terrified. He could not believe his opponent was able to block his killing move. Could it be that my opponent is a King level master as well? Perhaps the information Yin Wu Fa sent was not wrong? These questions remained in his mind as his appearance remained as cold as before. He only had one thought in his mind: Kill the person in front of him. Before King level leader Soul Catcher was able to regain hisposure he came face to face with the saber again. He let out a roar and used all of his might to block it with his hook. In the blink of an eye, that strange weapon shifted from his right hand to left and from left to right a few dozen times. All of his moves were defensive. King level leader Soul Catcher was famous for two hooks: one defensive and one offensive. But currently, he was only able to remain on the defense. In fact, he wasnt even able to use two hooks at the same time. This attack move was so fierce that he could only concentrate all of his strength to block the attack. His free arm was essentially useless as all of the strength was focused on his other arm to protect himself. Kong Shang Xin held the saber with one hand and attacked with the force of an erupting volcano. shes rained down one after the other. Although at first nce, his saber technique seemed simple as it was just shing straight down. However, the gap between each sh was virtually nonexistent. It was as if he did not need time to gather power. It continued one powerful sh after another until the opponent met his end. There were no signs that the saber would stop. "Sir, be careful..." Chu Yang watched from a distance and yelled out anxiously. King level leader Soul Catcher almost vomited blood. Damn it! He had been filled with confidence earlier on. However, now that the enemy had reduced him to such a state, at that moment, even Chu Yang began to speak words of concern. However, in the King level leader Soul Catchers ears, these words were words of mockery. His face darkened! He wanted to scream out, "Shut up!" But under the attack of this powerful offensive from the assassin, he could only concentrate on blocking. Forget about speaking, he didnt even have time to breathe! In the blink of an eye, the saber had shed down on him ny-nine times. King level leader Soul Catcher had been pushed back a great distance and he was now more than three hundred feet from Bu Tian Pavilion. Essentially, he had moved one step back with each sh. His body staggered like a little boat in a storm that was about to capsize at any moment. Such a result made King level leader Soul Catcher so angry and even Chu Yang was surprised. He had not expected that Golden Horse Riders Department would send such a powerful individual such as him. "Its you..." King level leader Soul Catcher stared at the assassin and ground his teeth. From the saber techniques, he knew the true identity of the assassin. The elusive saber C Worlds Sad Loner! Sad Saber King C Kong Shang Xin! This name caused a great stir in Middle Three Heavens. He was famous for being a lone thief. "You must die." Kong Shang Xin grunted coldly, "Knowing my identity will only mean a quicker death for you..." "Kong Shang Xin! Today, I will make you be like your name and die in sadness." King level leader Soul Catcher was extremely annoyed. This riffraff from Jiang Hu was forcing him into a corner. What was even worse was the fact that he was an eight grade King level master. However, because Kong Shang Xin had the element of surprise he was backed into a corner. All he could do was to block the shes that continued to rain down. Ny-nine shes and he could remain on the defense. Not a single offensive move! This was too shameful. "Hahaha..." Kong Shang Xin let out three more shes and suddenly stopped. He seemed to be distracted by something from behind King level leader Soul Catchers back. There appeared a w in his all-epassing offense. Opportunity! King level leader Soul Catcher was startled. He roared out loud and raised his hook in the direction of his opponent. The opponents saber sh seemed to suffer from some sort of distraction and came down on his shoulder instead. Two hooks ripped through the wind and flew forward. One went at the enemys throat and the other one went right for his heart. This was the best opportunity to reverse the oue... Chapter 175 3 Kings, 3 Defeats! King level leader Soul Catcher had assumed that the enemy had been distracted by the Hei Mo Saber King appearing behind him. "Foolish!" Kong Shang Xin sneered as his entire body suddenly twisted with his saber as he created a huge arc. He dodged the hooks while shing directly at the King level leader Soul Catchers throat. That single move had been a precise, deadly and sharp blow. He had created an opportunity for the opponent to turn aggressive and lower his defense into an opportunity for him to deal a deadly blow. This trap had been carefully crafted by Kong Shang Xin. The King level leader Soul Catcher was startled by his attack and fell backward, clinging to his dear life. His waist was bent to the point that the cracking sounds of his bones echoed throughout. However, because of this, he managed to dodge the potentially fatal attack. Blood sttered all over the ground. While King level leader Soul Catcher was able to partially avoid the fatal blow, the saber nicked part of his shoulder which exposed part of his bone. Although he had managed to escape with his life, he still paid a dear price! The fight between the two King level masters continued at an extremely quick pace. It was so fast that the guards of Bu Tian Pavilion didnt even have time to react. "Not good! The Minister is fighting against an assassin outside the gate!" The sound of screams reverberated through thepound and all of Bu Tian Pavilion burst into action. Everyone immediately grabbed their weapons and shot out the gate. On both sides, two military groups sounded their rms urgently. Soldiers flooded out from all directions. Kong Shang Xins countenance remained as calm and cold as before. His attacks did not slow down and his saber continued to sh even faster and much fiercer than before. The people of Bu Tian Pavilion ran forward with the intention to help. However, they were ordinary people and not King level masters. Hence even though they ran as fast as they could, it took them a long time aspared to a King level master who could cover the same distance within a breath. In two breaths, Kong Shang Xin would be able to kill King of Hell Chu and happily leave. This remained true as long as he wasnt surrounded and under heavy siege. Kong Shang Xin decided to end it. His shing saber suddenly seemed to turn into two and shed down from two different ces. Divide Spirit from Soul, deadly double des! This was a unique skill that Kong Shang Xin had always kept secret. The moment he used this move, there were only two oues either life or definite death. King level leader Soul Catcher screamed angrily and his hooks turned yellow while a ck aura surrounded them. In Life or death; he could only depend on himself. While reinforcements poured in from all directions, he knew that they would only be in time to avenge his death. "Clink... clink... clink..." In the blink of an eye, the two kinds of weapons mmed into each other at least a hundred times. King level leader Soul Catcher unexpectedly screamed out in pain and rolled back. His blood-soaked body went perfectly with the ferocious mask. Kong Shang Xin also jumped back. There were seven or eight blood wounds which squirted out blood from his body, but he paid no attention to them. The moment he touched the ground, he fiercely rushed forth, determined to kill his opponent. "Swoosh... swoosh..." The sky suddenly went dark... The archers of Bu Tian Pavilion while still in the process of rushing forward were able to release a wave of arrows in an organized manner! Their target was the one and only Kong Shang Xin currently suspended in midair. Among the rain of arrows were concealed weapons from the other martial masters of Bu Tian Pavilion. For the moment the sky seemed to be covered by a dark made of arrows and concealed weapons. Kong Shang Xins body shed in the air while he swung his saber to protect his body. In the blink of an eye, he escaped from the rain of arrows and shot himself towards the trunk of the big tree for cover. He only needed to borrow the strength of that tree to push himself away for a clean escape. Just a little further... Suddenly, a saber shed like a bolt of lightning which came down from that treetop. Along with it was a cold voice which shouted, "Down!" Hei Mo Saber King Soft Cloud had appeared at this critical moment. In fact, this was not a coincidence. Earlier, Chu Yang had unintentionally reminded him, "We should be wary of things if they were to go wrong and guard against the assassin from escaping. You should hide there and wait in ambush..." Therefore, Hei Mo Saber King Soft Cloud had chosen this ce for his ambush. Things had actually turned out as predicted. Kong Shang Xin had risked his own life and received those wounds in order to severely injure King level leader Soul Catcher. Now that the situation was out of his control, he felt that the only thing he could do was to escape. However, little did he expect the ce he had been waiting in ambush now had someone else waiting to ambush him! After he had ced all of his efforts into the fight, his body had sustained only a couple of injuries. He then had to go through the deadly wave of arrows and concealed weapons which rained down upon him. After which he narrowly managed to escape death and return to his initial spot. However, as he thought that it was safe he had let down his guard. Unfortunately for him, all of a sudden, a King level master had unexpectedly appeared in front of him. At that very moment, Kong Shang Xin truly understood what sadness was. "Another King level master! A Saber King, too!" Kong Shang Xins eyes shed fiercely. He activated the extreme limit of all the energy in his body. He twisted his body and pulled a saber in a sh. "Clink..." Two sabers mmed into each other and a loud sound rang out. The two Saber Kings shed at each other fiercely without holding back. "You..." Saber King Soft Cloud yelled angrily. That sh seemed fierce but it waspletelycked any power. Hei Mo Saber King Soft Cloud was only a sixth grade King level master while his opponent was eighth grade. Thetter not only far exceeded him in cultivation level but also in battle experience. Although that saber move might have seemed solid, he used it in order to borrow strength. The two mmed into each other and fell down together. While they were freefalling, the sabers continued to sh. The sounds of two sabers crashing into each other continued to ring out. Mid-fall, Kong Shang Xin suddenly stopped for a brief moment in the air making his body slightly higher than that of Saber King Soft Cloud. That borrowed strength from earlier was now ying its role. Kong Shang Xin brutally stomped on Saber King Soft Clouds butt, using it as a tform and flew back up to the treetop. He paused and spat out a few clumps of blood before turning to leave. In a blink of an eye, his dark silhouette became a tiny speck in the distance... as he disappeared. After the kick in the butt, Saber King Soft Cloud lost bnce. He dropped on the ground like a rock, and dust filled the air. His whole body went deep into the ground, and even his mouth was filled with dirt. A little while after, he crawled out. He pounded his chest and spat out dirt and blood! In a distance, King level leader Soul Catcher was trembling as hey in a pool of blood. In todays battle of Three Kings, all three had lost. "Minister, are you okay?" Cheng Zi Ang hastily ran forward and lifted King level leader Soul Catcher up. He anxiously yelled out, "Doctor! Find a doctor quickly..." Todays battle had shocked the entire Bu Tian Pavilion. In Bu Tian Pavilion, Minister Chu was famous for being mysterious. All day, they could only hear his yelling but never saw his face. No one had expected that their minister would be a King level master. Moreover, no one could forget the moment that the assassin had made his move. His golden glow and the crown suspended above his head... These were the signs of a high ranking King level master. And yet, the minister was able to fight with him for that long. While he suffered a loss and became severely injured, hisbating skill was unparalleled to all who were present. King level leader Soul Catcher wanted to exin, but each time he opened his mouth, blood came out and thus decided to remain quiet. His body had received at least ten shes. Each sh from the saber not only brought on visible wounds but also ravaged the body with saber energy. His internal organs were seriously injured, and his life was hanging by a thread. Hei Mo Saber King Soft Cloud started cursing the moment he crawled out, "Bastard! Next time we see each other, I will skin you and drink your blood..." He roared out and rubbed his rear at the same time, but still remained terrified. If that guy had chosen to kick down on another part of his body, he would probably have died from the impact. He was truly inches from death... They were two King level masters; one fought openly while the other ambushed. Yet the enemy still managed to escape. This was too shameful... Chu Yang had been watching the entire scene in cover and his face was somewhat smudged with dirt. However, in this battle, he was the person who benefitted the most. Because of the battle between Kings, the sword spirit in his consciousness had suddenly awoken. In addition, it criticized to no end in Chu Yangs head. "You call this King level? Motherf*, so weak..." "Too weak! That saber user, what skill does he have? His saber cannot bend, but should his saber energy just go straight? What can you do with it just going straight like that?" "Ack... What an idiot... Whats he using two hooks for? How could he have enough momentum to fight? This method might be effective fighting with weaker people, but do you need anything special to fight weaker people? This really sucks! Doesnt he know that fighting people with the same rank, a little hesitation would result in defeat? How is it possible that he is able topete with people stronger than him? One palm and he would be dead..." "A bunch of I dont know what..." "What is that bastard doing? He had the opportunity... Yet he let his opponent stomp on his butt to borrow his force... Stupid... Really stupid beyond words... All he needed to do was to use Thousand Pound Weight to fall on top of his opponent and he would have no choice but to fall along with him... There are a whole bunch of people waiting below! Where could that guy run... He even put on a show with his saber and allowed the enemy to borrow strength from that... What a fool! Such foolishness..." The sword spirit continually cursed and critiqued the fight in a contemptuous voice. He began to point out the ws in each of the moves and techniques used by the King level masters, as well as giving suggestions about what they should be doing instead. Chu Yang did not have the time to learn from every word the sword spirit spoke. At that moment, he was stunned. Not a single word that the spirit said was wrong, not even a little! Chu Yang discovered that the swords spirits words always hit the heart of the matter. Moreover, it also gave the simplest solutions. In addition to the ws in each move, the sword spirit also pointed out to the ws in the martial artists way of thinking. The sword spirit was disdainful of the three Kings ws. At first, it cursed energetically. Then it gradually lost interest and became quiet. It seemed to be reminiscing about the time when it was at its pinnacle. It sighed, "How many years has it been? How did all the martial artists be such weaklings? Even watching is not interesting... There is no talent in this Lower Three Heavens worth looking at..." Little did the sword spirit know that his naggingints gave Chu Yang apletely new perspective on things... Chapter 176 Brother Chu Yang, Do You Feel Anything Yet? Sabers cannot bend, but the energy of a saber can. These words alone emphasized the biggest misconception with regards to saber arts in all of Nine Heavens. Following that earth-shattering battle, the entire Iron Cloud Citadel fell into chaos. The people of Golden Horse Riders department fell hush. Their two King level leaders were both seriously wounded. Out of the neen martial masters that went with them, nine were injured. They would not dare to cause amotion even if they wanted to. This was their most fearful period as they were apprehensive that Bu Tian Pavilion might send an army to attack them at any minute. The Hei Mo people were even more distraught as all three of their King level leaders were injured. Saber King Soul Catcher remained at Bu Tian Pavilion for almost half a day while remaining troubled, despondent and humiliated.Not long after, he returned to Cloud Gate Inn to recuperate. While the Saber King felt as if he was heartless, he was bing disorientated with his "prodigious astucity". For a second, he almost thought that he was supposed to be their higher up. In the span of the next three days, Chu Yang invested all his efforts into tracing all of Tang Xin Shengs connections and had captured more than seven hundred people, all at once. All of Bu Tian Pavilion were hustling. Minister Chu took his leave nonchntly after assigning all the duties. Throughout this entire time, Chu Yang did not fight with other people. Whenever he had free time, he would be seen sitting alone, frowning and deep in thoughts. asionally, he would swing his arms back and forth. Heavenly Armament Pavilion was not an exception and he even stopped training to achieve his extensive breakthroughs. Every day, other than ying with Mo Qing Wu, he just sat in silence pensively, thinking of ways to turn energy from dantian into saber energy, before sending it into the saber and out in a fluid state. Eureka struck him when he discovered that having curved, straight or circr energy were all feasible. Typically, saber or sword energy would only be concentrated at the top. The force might be great, but an opponent simply needed to dodge it. Chu Yang was thinking of something out of the box. For the past few days, this was precisely what Chu Yang had been pondering about. As a result, he bothered Dong Wu Shang more and more. "May I know how saber energy is created?" Chu Yang questioned. "It is created by bringing all of the killing energy in the body andbining it with martial energy. Thereafter, you just have to send it out from the saber," Dong Wu Shang replied impatiently. Chu Yang looked up and asked, "Does that mean that the saber energy has to be from the saber?" Dong Wu Shang was taken aback and bewildered by the question that had just been thrown at him. If not from the saber, where could the energy possiblye from? Was Chu Yang feeling alright? "Wait, so is it possible to send out saber energy from your subconsciousness?" "Or is it a possibility that saber energy..." "No, dont leave... Hey!" Chu Yangs obsession with saber energy had driven Dong Wu Shang insane. He immediately retorted, "Minister Chu, you should probably research about sword energy instead! Both of them are from the same origin!" "Alright, why dont you tell me how sword energy is created then? How is it emitted? Dont leave!" Chu Yangs persistence had really gotten on Dong Wu Shangs nerves. Eventually, Dong Wu Shang lost his patience and walked away. Things continued the way they were and the five other brothers were bbergasted. Minister Chu continued bugging them daily and threw ludicrous questions that any amateur martial artist could answer. Not long after, Minister Chu would direct his attention to Mo Cheng Yu. "Senior Mo, can you please swing your saber at an angle towards the pond for me? " "What for?" Mo Cheng Yu retorted. "I just want to see if your saber energy can hit the tree on the right-hand side." "What? Youre preposterous!" Mo Cheng Yu eximed, already losing his cool. Swing the saber forward towards the pond but hit the tree on the right instead? This is saber energy, not to be mistaken for a guarded weapons energy nor pure energy! As time passed, everyone ignored his calls for help and Chu Yang had no choice but to test it out himself. After experimenting close to a few hundred times, he saw no results. Suddenly, Chu Yangs face lit up with excitement. He found an ideal and foolproof specimen, Mo Qing Wu. Little Miss Loli was currently dreaming of a gentle dance saber. She even held it to sleep in her arms. Whenever she was bored and everyone happened to be gathering around her, she would draw it out and swing it around several times to brag. Every time she drew the saber out, everyone around her would be in shock, not excluding Dong Wu Shang, Ji Mo, and Minister Chu. Dong Wu Shang was dumbfounded and Little Miss Mo Qing Wu relished the gazes thrown at her. "Brother Wu Shang, do you like my performance?" Miss Loli gave an adorable grin and batted her beautifulshes as she gazed at Dong Wu Shang. Dong Wu Shang gulped and hesitated to answer. "Yes, I do!" "But I will never give it to you!" Little Miss Loli giggled cheekily in satisfaction. "Brother Ji Mo, do you like it?" She questioned while blinking her eyes adorably, feigning innocence. "I dont fancy it!" Ji Mo answered pensively. "Why not? How could you not fancy it? It is such a good saber!" Little Miss Loli was not going to take this lying down and she started to tear up. "Alright, fine! I love it!" Ji Mo had to raise his arms, conceding defeat. "But I wont give it to you!" Little Miss Loli smiled triumphantly. Ji Mo was speechless and wanted to cry so badly. "Brother Du Xing, do you like it?" Gu Du Xing left immediately upon hearing that question. Minister Chu realized that Mo Qing Wu would not be exasperated by his countless requests. She was the ideal specimen! "Xiao Wu!" Minister Chu shouted from afar. "What is it, Brother Chu Yang?" "Do you like that saber?" "Yes, I do!" Little Miss Loli burst out in tion. "Do you want to use it to swing at the water in front of you and see if I can feel on the right?" Minister Chus eyes lit up in hopes that his n of using her as an assistant for his experiment would seed. Without hesitation, Little Miss Loli swung her saber a few times towards the pond. "Swoosh... swoosh... swoosh!!!" "Brother Chu Yang, do you feel anything yet?" "I do not feel anything, maybe you did not do it correctly! Try again!" Little Miss Loli swung her saber a few more times, now visibly putting more effort. "Brother Chu Yang, do you feel anything yet?" "I still dont feel anything. Can you test it out a few more times? Begin with energy from your dantian and send it into your meridians. After which, you let it out slowly." This time, Little Miss Loli followed Minister Chus instructions and concentrated very hard before swinging it towards the pond. "Do you feel it yet?" Little Miss Loli asked, feeling slightly dejected this time. "You are almost there!" Minister Chu persisted while encouraging Little Miss Loli not to rush through it. Little Miss Loli tried swinging her saber with more concentration and precision but to no avail. Minister Chu still failed to feel anything. "Why do you still feel nothing? Still no feeling? I am in agony and you still feel nothing yet!" Little Miss Loli whined while still persevering on. Minister Chu felt guilty for making Little Miss Loli work so hard for his personal motives and suggested that she should take a break. However, Little Miss Loli persisted on despite feeling slightly disheartened that she was not able to make Minister Chu feel anything. "Do you feel it yet?" Little Miss Loli questioned incessantly, time after time after swinging the saber. Chu Yang was so drained that he felt faint, on the brink of copsing. ... Three days passed and Cheng Yun He arrived at Iron Cloud Citadel. He made use of the identity of a merchant and the guards granted him entry into Iron Cloud Citadel. Throughout this time, there was an immense level of tension in Iron Cloud Citadel where it was in a state of chaos and disaster. There was a faint scent of blood lingering in the air even at the entrance of the citadel. After several arduous attempts, Kong Shang Xin was finally contacted and questioned on his absence during a crucial time like this. Cheng Yun He was beyond appalled and in shock. The King level leader arrived only three days ahead of him, but he was already looking like a pallid demon. His face was as white as a sheet and would cough incessantly albeit only sitting up for a few minutes. On many asions, he would be seen coughing up blood. Although Yin Wu Fa was not in the pink of health, he did show signs of recovery and was only letting out some dry coughs. King level leader Yin was the one that was severely injured and there is no reason for Kong Shang Xin to behave like this. "I am afraid to say that the Lords deduction is wrong!" Kong Shang Xin sighed, exhaling heavily. "King of Hell Chu is indeed a King level master. To add on, he is also an eighth grade King level master!" Cheng Yun He was startled by what he had said. Yin Wu Fa also announced that he was a King level master and something does not seem right. After serious discussion, they came to the conclusion that it cannot be the case. However, now that Kong Shang Xin made a totally opposite statement on the Lords deduction, it gave people a reason to reconsider their judgment since Diwu Qing Rou trusted him a lot. "You fought head on with King of Hell Chu?" Cheng Yun He asked solemnly. Looking around to see if anyone is eavesdropping, he whispered, "Where are the other people that came with you?" Kong Shang Xin fell silent after coughing a few times. His face was written with guilt all over it and he could not find the right words to say to Cheng Yun He. He felt as if there was something in his throat and he could not bring himself to say the truth. There was no way he could tell Cheng Yun He that instead of waiting for him to arrive, he selfishly proceeded on with his own ns. To make matters worse, not only was he severely injured, ten martial masters died in the process of fighting. Noticing the expression on Kong Shang Xins face, Cheng Yun He felt that something was amiss. His face started to turn pale and he stuttered, "You ... you ... didnt fight with King of Hell Chu?" "I didnt fight?" Kong Shang Xin yelled furiously, "Are you blind? If I didnt fight, where do all these wounds and bruisese from?" Cheng Yun He was shocked. He was at a loss of how to react to the gravity of this situation theynded themselves in. He stared nkly at Kong Shang Xin and Kong Shang Xin did not hesitate to stare back. After what seemed like an eternity, Cheng Yun He finally said in exasperation, "We have nothing left! Finished! Were really finished!" "What!" Kong Shang Xin red furiously at Cheng Yun He and shouted, "Am I the one to me?""Those martial masters were on the mission with you right? Where are they now?" Cheng Yun He asked desperately as he held onto thisst ray of hope. "Dead...They are all dead." Kong Shang Xin answered, almost close to tears. "Are you blind? Can you not see it for yourself? Why do you even bother asking?" Cheng Yun He was speechless and at that moment, it felt as if the world crumbled at his feet. He was thrown into an array of emotions and as he fumbled for the words to say, anger struck him first. He turned towards Kong Shang Xin and yelled in disbelief, "How can you possibly act without thinking and got so many martial masters killed? How can you act so indifferent like it is not your fault to begin with?" Kong Shang Xin had enough and started throwing profanities at Chen Yun He. He was livid and his eyes were red as he roared almost inaudibly, "Do you think I want to lose? Do you think I want to get injured? They are myrades but most importantly, they are my brothers, my friends and my family too but now, they are dead! Do you think I dont feel remorseful? You have no idea how much I hate myself right now!" "So what? No matter how much you regret your actions, you cannot turn back time anymore!" Cheng Yun He replied sternly. Yin Wu Fa, who was lying against the pir pushed himself up and grimaced in pain while saying, "Second brother! Official Cheng! Please let it slide! Instead of focusing on what is already done, we should focus on what to do next!" "What we should do next? This situation is irredeemable!" Cheng Yun He yelled matter of factly, "Your second brother foiled our ns and created a mess that can never be cleared!" Cheng Yun He was always in control of his emotions and rarely red up. He was always collected and slow to react. Diwu Qing Rou even once evaluated Cheng Yun Hes character to be: "A hero in times of disaster, with the innate ability to expand the territory without brute force and violence. In good times, he is able to build internal peace and is a reliable right-hand man of the prime minister." These words spoke profoundly of Cheng Yun Hes ability and no one ever doubted him. Chapter 177 A Man’s Ambition Is To Control The World! Cheng Yun He was appointed to alleviate the chaos at Iron Cloud Citadel as he seemed to be the wisest and most sensible to Diwu Qing Rou. Diwu Qing Rou trusted Cheng Yun He as he had witnessed Cheng Yun Hespetence in solving situations like this. Furthermore, Cheng Yun He was able to remain focused even in the presence of both his friends and families at the same time. Cheng Yun Hes exceptional tolerance for adversaries was known to all. In the face of death, he was able to remain calm andposed while looking for an escape route. Although it might not turn out as ideal as everyone wanted it to be, Cheng Yun He still managed to optimize his choices and look for a solution that incurred the least amount of damage. It was once in a blue moon that Cheng Yun He would re up like this. Yun He Fa was in utter disbelief as he could not handle the truth that their meticulous ns would turn out like this, into a huge disaster. "The prime minister said that you were framed by our enemies!" Cheng Yun He sighed but instantly recovered hisposure and said matter of factly, "If the enemies managed to set you up once, what makes you think that they will not do it the second time? Whether King of Hell Chu is a King level master or not is irrelevant! We have to solve this first!" Another reason why they hade was to save Number One. However, the tragedy is that their hopes of saving him was now diminished to almost nothing as Iron Cloud had now imposed high-security measures in lieu of the chaos that urred the day before. Cheng Yun He was distressed as he knew that the prime minister would be devastated upon hearing the news. Kong Shang Xin caught the worried look on his face and said scornfully, "Number One might be resourceful but so what? That does not prove anything! For all you know, he might not be able to contribute much." Cheng Yun He scoffed at Kong Shang Xin as Kong Shang Xin was unaware of how much he was undermining Number One. "Do you know who Number One is?" Cheng Yun He sighed while throwing a wistful nce at him. Cheng Yun He was in utter disbelief and was at the edge of losing his cool. "Your hasty and childish actions have dashed the hopes of Number One surviving and yet you can tell me that you have no clue of who he is?" Golden Horse Riders were usually summoned for such missions, given their extreme nature. However, this time, the prime minister personally nned the arrangement in the hopes of a sessful mission and even reiterated his orders countless times. Due to the drastic plight of the situation, he sent Cheng Yun He on his way to find out what has happened. Most importantly, he wanted to prevent Kong Shang Xin from acting foolishly. After realizing that the prime minister had ced utmost importance on the mission, Kong Shang Xins face turned pale and he started to break out in cold sweat. At the beginning of the mission, the King level leader Yin was forewarned by the prime minister that Tie Bu Tian should not be assassinated regardless of the situation, as Iron Clouds anger will be provoked and that would indirectly lead to the death of Number One. "It is so obvious that Number One is so much more important to the prime ministerpared to Tie Bu Tian! The prime minister realized how important King of Hell Chu was to Iron Cloud and that is why he specifically emphasized that it is more important to eradicate any misunderstanding with the mystery n than to start a war, he even said that we should not touch the King of Hell Chu if we are uncertain! Number Onees first no matter what happens!" Kong Shang Xin burst out, already at his wits end of trying to make things work out. "So who actually is Number One?"Kong Shang Xin stuttered as beads of perspiration started trickling down his forehead. "What? I cannot believe it that after so long, you have absolutely no idea who I am talking about! All his life, the prime ministers teacher only had two disciples! Figure out it yourself!" Cheng Yun He said solemnly, bbergasted that the absurdity he was facing. Kong Shang Xin might as well be dead if he still cannotprehend what he was saying. "That is... Number One?" Kong Shang Xin choked and trembled in fear, realizing that he hadmitted a grave and terrible mistake. "If not him, then who?" Cheng Yun He red at him. Cheng Yun He was so furious that he could feel his face heating up. "The creation of the Golden Horse riders Department was a joint effort of both the prime minister and Number One! Do you know how hard it was for them? In the past, the two martial brothers heavily depended on one another as they were the only two chosen ones serving Great Zhao. Number One was eight years younger than the prime minister back then and he never revealed his true identity to anyone up till now." Cheng Yu added. It was then known that the status of the prime minister grew under the teachings of Great Zhao while Number One gradually faded from everyones mind. " However, after seven to eight years, news of a saint amongst the Iron Clouds officials spread like wildfire. Do you know the story behind it?" Cheng Yun He added somberly. Kong Shang Xin remained silent as he was terribly remorseful for his wrongdoings after knowing the truth. Cheng Yun He sighed heavily, as he began to reminisce about the happy times he had. "Back then, the prime minister, Han Bu Chu, Number One and I were drinking together. Number One was only twenty years old and Diwu Qing Rou did not have the power he currently had. We drank a lot and we were all very intoxicated. Casually, we started talking about our ambitions and goals for the future. Diwu Qing Rou expressed his ambition to conquer and unify the Nine Heavens alone. He felt that a mans ultimate sess is determined if he is able to stand on a vast piece ofnd that he has conquered, with his head looking up to the sky, moon, and sun. Ideally, he would also want to be able to gaze upon millions of lives, ruling them all. He even said that he would want to be lying on a beautiful womansp when he is drunk and be ruling the world whenever he is sober, living in eternal glory." Cheng Yun He paused, taking a sip of water before he continued saying, "Number One was drunk at that point of time but he still managed to support Diwu Qing Rous ambition by promising him that he will hand Iron Cloud to him with two hands as a gesture to congratte him on his sess of unifying the world." No one believed that they will stick to their words since they were both drunk. Who would envision those words into a sessful reality? If Chu Yag was present, he would certainly say with a hint of sadness, " Not almost seeded, you mean seeded! " It was known that Tang Xin Sheng gifted Iron Cloud to Diwu Qing Rou in the previous life. Recalling the past, Cheng Yun He subconsciously sighed. Among the four of them, one of them became the prime minister of an affluent country that technically made him the emperor. The others snuck into Iron Cloud and became a model saint amongst the officials. While they were both leaders in their own aspects, they still had themon objective in mind. Cheng Yun He became Diwu Qing Rous assistant, working modestly in the shadow while handling several issues that were tough to solve. They both share the simr fear of Han Bu Chu as they both felt that he was the most terrifying person on earth. Ironically, Han Bu Chu worshipped Diwu Qing Rou and was willing to do anything without a second thought, regardless of whether it would conflict with his morals and ethics. Han Bu Chumitted many immoral deeds in secrecy but Diwu Qing Rou was the one who got to bask in all the glory and receive good rapport amongst those whom he worked with, especially higher ranking officials. Anything tasked to Diwu Qing Rou that was hard for him to carry out would be automatically done by Han Bu Chu without a word. Although Han Bu Chu saw himself as a leverage for Diwu Qing Rou, he continued doing everything willingly and sincerely. There were exclusive situations where even Cheng Yun He was excluded from participating. However, Han Bu Chu still discussed them with Diwu Qing Rou indiscretion. These were those four people. Today, Number One fell into King of Hells ruse in Iron Cloud. In addition, Han Bu Chu was cast into an impasse by his ownrade. He could not recede in time while the other two were too far away waiting for his return. While pondering on what happened, Cheng Yun he had the urge to drink. At the current moment, what he wanted to do most was to go back to the past and drink with the others until they were drunk, just like that day. "If the Number Ones position was so important, why did the prime minister keep it a secret from us?" Yin Wu Fa and Kong Shang Xin wondered as they looked at each other. "Why would the prime minister reveal such a confidential rtionship like this?" Cheng Yun He eximed with a baffled look on his face. Kong Shang Xin sighed and grimaced in pain as his injuries seemed to be aggravated slightly. "Let us all use this time to cool down and reflect on what happened today alright? Cheng Yun He smiled as he tried to stay positive for the team. Although he seemed to be having shbacks from recollecting the past, he immediately recovered hisposure as he did not want to dampen the mood further. "Both of you should focus on recovering first. Without strength, we might not even be able to negotiate with the other parties!" Cheng Yun He said in a calm tone. "All of our ranks will temporarily be suspended in Iron Cloud!" Cheng Yun Hes voice faltered slightly although he tried his best to remain very calm. "We will wait till you have fully recovered to your tiptop condition before continuing the war." "What about the prime ministers ns then? Will they be dyed?" Yin Wu Fa questioned with a worried look on his face. "We do not have a choice. If we enter the war like that, we will either be paralyzed for life or even die! All of you are already gravely injured and are not in the shape to even protect yourself, what more about the prime ministers ns! How long do you think will it take all of you to recover?" Cheng Yun He said. "I...will probably need a month!" Yin Wu Fa groaned. He was full of hatred as he knew it for a fact that he was not ready to continue the war. He already had the Jade Spirit Ginseng, which is one of the nine legendary herbs for healing injuries and yet, he still required a month to heal. He himself knew how grave his injuries were. "I only need a month! In fact, ten days is already sufficient for me to heal slightly. I can assure you that King of Chus injuries are far worsepared to mine, likewise for the other King level leader on their side!" Kong Shang Xin said casually, with his gaze ice-cold and his voice full of conceitedness. "That was not even King of Hell Chu that the both of you fought with!" Cheng Yun He sighed faintly as he pondered on the reason on why King level leader Kong would insist on that. Two of the four King level leaders from the Golden Horse Riders Department actually fell into the trap. King of Chus traps were brilliant and Cheng Yun He had no idea what tactics he employed. "I will update the prime minister about what has happened over here." Cheng Yun He took a deep breath as he continued saying, "Second leader Kong, can you please tell me every minute detail that urred these few days?" Kong Shang Xin threw a nce of remorse andplied sadly. "I dont think the others need Jade Spirit Ginseng for your injuries right? In that case, give me the two extra pieces back." Cheng Yun He said decidedly while reaching out his hand to retrieve the priceless remedy from Kong Shang Xin. At the moment, it seemed impossible to eradicate misunderstandings as Number One would be most likely dead. Cheng Yun He felt that the two pieces of Jade Spirit Ginseng should not be left in the hands of the two thugs that foiled the prime ministers ns as they acted on their own ord without sparing a thought for the main goal in mind. Chapter 178 The Change Is Bigger Than The Plan! Earlier that day, Bu Tian Pavilion was as hectic as ever. After the great purge, the two hall leaders became moreidback. It was unusual for Tie Bu Tian to be seen making such inhumane decisions to expunge all of the spiespletely. Iron Cloud Citadel had enshrouded in a gloomy atmosphere and the smell of blood was revolting. More than one thousand and three hundred people were executed. This was an rming number considering the fact that there were even more under the wrath of the executioner! It happened to be Cheng Yun Hes second day at Iron Cloud Citadel. The day of imprisonment to the day of execution onlysted a span of four days, where the alleged suspects were tried and proven guilty. Iron Cloud had invested a huge amount of money and resources to this contingency and the death rates were nheless astounding. Everyone at Iron Cloud Citadel was thrown into both utter confusion and disbelief. Everyone knew that this could only be the undertaking of King of Hell Chu. At the very moment, the infamous reputation of King of Hell Chu had surpassed its usual status. It used to only frighten children in scenarios whereby one would say, ", "One more time you misbehave, King of Hell Chu wille and punish you!" No one would expect the day toe where his name would instill fear in everyone, including the adults. People who continued to use his name as a threat were probably just as inhumane as him. The power of Bu Tian Pavilion soared as King of Hell Chus reputation spread across nations. During this time, Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong had just ended theirborious work but they were tasked with another important job. It was to interview and train the neers that were tasked to improve the three halls of Bu Tian Pavillion. They both knew that this job would be painstakingly arduous as their life depended heavily on it. If they managed to do a good job, then nothing would happen to them. However, if something grave happened, they would definitely be the ones at receiving end for some serious punishments. To make matters worse, the kind of punishment King of Hell Chu wouldsh out was beyond ones imagination, especially when his subordinate made a mistake. Both of them immediately turned down the job and requested for a different one to be assigned to them. They felt that even sneaking into Great Zhao as a spy was so much better and less stressful than this. It was also better for King of Hell Chu to handle this job himself as everyone would feel less distressed that way. The efforts they took to muster their courage to voice their opinions went down the drain instantly when King of Hell Chu replied them sternly, "What is the point of employing the both of you if I can do the job myself? Honestly, I just want to rx and at the same time, maintain my position as King of Hell! If you can find a simr job like this, please do introduce it to me, I would very much like to apply for it. It is alright if you both refuse to do the task given to you. You can tender your resignation and be a foot soldier instead. That way, both of you will not need to worry as I will not be giving you any job to do!" Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong became very discouraged as they cursed internally, thinking, "What nonsense is this! You already have a great career with you just sitting around drinking tea and reading childrens books all day. You have no right to lecture us when you just watch us put our lives in danger whilst fighting for your own glory. However, it was obviously clear that the both of them did not dare to say those words in front of King of Hell Chu. Things used to be a breeze for Wu Qian Qian. All she needed to do was to handle her responsibilities well and everything would be alright for her as King of Hell Chu would either be reading childrens books or just building sandcastles in the air. Wu Qian Qian had a newfound hatred for King of Hell Chu as she felt that he was messing the entire ce up! She wanted to pull his ck robe and give him a hard kick each time she saw him. She recalled a time when he dealt with Li Jian Yin where he hurled profanities at her for no rhyme or reason. All she could do was to keep mum helplessly. Time passed very dispiritingly every day. In thete afternoon, Chu Yang would sit quietly unnoticed while he tried to skimp on work. He was just about to head out when a guest called him. It was the Hei Mo Saber King! His arrival was unexpected by Chu Yang. He was here to let Chu Yang know that he was leaving. King level leader Soul Catcher was gravely injured. Moreover, he did not have the face to stay any longer. The Sword kings injuries were also worsening and he needed to return to Middle Three Heavens for immediate treatment. Otherwise, he might die. They suffered a loss in manpower and strength especially when their three King level leaders were currently in Lower Three Heavens. The Hei Mo people would definitely be assassinated if their enemies found them. After thorough discussions, they decided to retreat and put a temporary hold on their mission in the Lower Three Heavens and return to Middle Three Heavens to recuperate, while looking for another better opportunity to return. Chu Yang was definitely taken aback as he thought that the people of Golden Horse Riders Department were still missing and most definitely still in Iron Cloud Citadel. Chu Yang was thinking of ways to instigate a fight between the people from the Hei Mo n and the Golden Horse Riders Department. He was in disbelief with regards to their departure as he could only depend on the power of Bu Tian Pavilion to deal with countless King level Revered Martial Artists. He immediately knew that he was in grave danger. "Senior... Why... You do not have to..." King of Hell Chu was at a loss for words to say. He could not find the courage to articte his actual thoughts. There was no way that he would expose his intention of using them as a scapegoat. "I know leaving like this might seem like a hasty decision. Although it might reflect badly on us for being irresponsible for the chaos we caused, there is no other way. If we continue to stay here, we will be in greater danger!" Hei Mo sighed as he said reluctantly. He realized that they had yet toplete any of the objectives as promised to King of Hell Chu. Although leaving now might make it seem like they were escaping, they were at wits end and left with no other options. "However, if you were to visit Middle Three Heavens, I will cordially receive you with open arms." Hei Mo Saber King said sincerely, with a tinge of sadness in his eyes. King of hell Chu instantly felt regretful and embarrassed as he had not spared a thought for the Hei Mo Saber Kings well-being. "If time permits, I will definitely pay a visit to Middle Three Heavens. Have a safe trip back!" Chu Yang said as he reluctantly epted the decision as he was left with no other choice. Hei Mo Saber King left after much hesitance. Upon his departure, Chu Yang felt an ineffable feeling growing in his heart. The Hei Mo n was aspetent as a gigantic organization of assassins as they were equally determined and malevolent. As a result, Chu Yang always had a bad impression of them and wanted to obliterate the entire n. Those who were currently in Iron Cloud had no way of escaping. Chu Yang was ready to enter the battlefield himself in the event that all the razzle-dazzle failed to fool them. Although Saber King was known to be a sentimental person, he was also known to be very inhumane when there was a need to. During the period when they both had to work together, Chu Yang put all those thoughts aside. Chu Yang also witnessed the constant sadness in Mo Cheng Yus eyes and he instantly knew what Mo Chen Yu was upset about. Mo Cheng Yus return to the n would be an unpleasant one as everyone would have already been informed of what had happened at Iron Cloud Citadel. Since Chu Yang had failed to change the Mo ns decision, it was only a matter of time before he had to confront and go against the Mo n. However, there was one problem that was running through his mind. He had no support as of now and had no other options but to rely on the three powers of the Hei Mo n when the time came. This was Chu Yangs long-term n. ... The Hei Mo people left Iron Cloud Citadel and their departure made Chu Yang very upset and flustered. His mood affected everyone at Bu Tian Pavillion and they felt extremely suppressed by his erratic emotions. Chu Yang was facing a dire situation of ack of armed forces. He knew that there was no way that he could rely on external forces and the only way was to rely on his own forces to pave his victory. The state of Bu Tian Pavilion was far from the state it used to be. Dealing with the locals and its officials was no challenge but defeating the martial masters of Golden Horse Riders Department was definitely out of the question. This problem caused Chu Yang to spend a great deal of time immersed in deep thought. The number of members in Bu Tian Pavilion soared to almost four hundred members, most of which were Martial Artists, with only a handful of Martial Masters. What was worrying was that they did not have any high ranking member other than one pathetic Great Martial Master. Having to face a massive force from the Golden Horse Riders Department left King of Hell Chu seriously in distress and out of options. He only had one Great Martial Master and needless to say, his defenses were weak. Considering the fact that they were at a huge disadvantage, King of Hell Chu came up with a brilliant idea. All he had to do was to discover the hideout of the Golden Horse Riders Department and seize the golden opportunity to assassinate the both of them given that they were both already severely injured. That would definitely save him a lot of trouble of having to deal with them at ater stage, should they recover from their injuries. King of Hell Chu knew that he only had a window of three days as they would be recovered by then and it would be far more challenging to defeat them. To make matters worse, it was known that the Hei Mo people had already left. This made Bu Tian Pavilion appear to be far more vulnerable than it already was. Leading up to the execution of his grand n, Chu Yang had what seemed like a friendly meeting with the leaders of the three biggest groups in Iron Cloud Citadel that were technically just a group of hooligans clustered together. The names they had were ironic Their names were Golden Dragon Sect, Magical Teachings Sect, and Heavenly Cloud Gate Sect. They sat in the main hall of Bu Tian Pavilion with their face drained of color as they were terror-stricken. Their limbs trembled in fear and anyone could tell that they were very anxious as they were facing the cruellest person in all of Iron Cloud Nations History, King of Hell Chu! The three men struggled to maintain eye contact with the King of Hell Chu, who was wearing a terrible fierce-looking mask with an ominous ck robe. He threw all three of them an icy cold gaze and exuded a menacing killer aura around them. Facing a man who had the power of ending the lives of millions, it unconsciously sent a shiver down their spines. However, the influence of these sects should not be underestimated. Each sect had more than a thousand underlings and it was known to all that a word from King of Hell Chu could mean that a thousand lifeless heads could be left hanging at the very next moment. As King of Hell had justpleted a venture on tidying the royal court, there was a possibility that he wanted to clean up the sect next as there was no reason that a huge figure would want to visit three mere thug leaders. The more they delved into it, the more afraid they were as time went by. Each moment felt like an eternity as King of Hell Chu had not uttered a word since he arrived, even though his cold gaze never left their eyes. The tension was building up and they could not hold theirposure any longer. Unconsciously, the legs of Golden Dragon Sects leader started to tremble and beads of perspiration began to trickle down Magical Teachings forehead as his vision started to fade. The leader of Heavenly Cloud Gate Sect was no exception. His teeth were gritted together in constant fear and it was evident that he was about to lose his cool. What was unknown to them was that Chu Yang was taking the time to evaluate the situation he was facing and the way he should deliver his message to them. He had no clue that the three of them would react so adversely to his presence. "Do you all want to know why Ive invited you here today?" King of Hell Chu said softly, trying his best to sound calm and gentle. However, the three thug leaders were already as timid as a mouse as they fell to the floor upon hearing King of Hell Chus voice. Although King of Hell Chu had tried his best to remove any hint of fierceness in his voice, it still sounded like roaring thunder to all three of them. Chapter 179 Working With Thugs, Search The Entire City! All three thug leaders thought that they were doomed for sure. "King of Hell Chu, please spare our pathetic lowly lives!" Golden Dragon Sects leader knelt down and begged profusely, his head continuously hitting the ground. He was in such a great torture that he was bawling his eyes out. He came to a sudden realization that he had addressed King of Hell Chu with the moniker that everyone given him. He froze in fear as he thought that King of Hell Chu would now behead him for sure. "Official Chu... I mean Minister Chu... please show mercy and forgive us... Please..." Golden Dragon Sect leader wailed, as he pleaded almost inaudibly while he continued to hurl his head to the ground, refusing to stop till King of Hell Chu gave him an answer. Within minutes, his head was already swollen and bruised, with multiple abrasions all over. His face was bleeding profusely and he still refused to back down. The sight was so gory that the other two leaders felt nauseous. They trembled in fear and kept mum as they thought that the leader of Golden Dragon sect was informed about something they did not know. This sight was unusual as no one had seen the leader of Heavenly Cloud Gate in so much consternation and diposure. The leader of Magical Teachings Sect was also rendered powerless as he too, fell t to the ground, desperately begging King of hell Chu for his life. "Please spare my life, Official Chu! I have a ny-nine-year-old mother and my youngest child is less than a month old. Please!" Chu Yang was astounded at how much fear he had instilled in all of them. Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tongs faces were flushed from stifling theirughter. They could not believe that these people were leaders of their own sects, given that they were scared out of their wits over such a small encounter. They were all unnerved by the minister before he could even say a word. Out of a sudden, a loud booming voice reverberated through the air. "Sit down, all of you! If you cannot control yourself, then get out of my sight and I will proceed to kill all nine generations of your family." King of Hell Chu shouted, while he was irritated and confused simultaneously. Heavenly Cloud Sects leader was so nervous that he almost lost control of his dder. King of Hell Chu had a sudden epiphany that being nice and kind to the three sect leaders would only give them the green light to take him for granted. He realized that it would be so much more effective for him to raise his voice and be in control of the situation. "Go back to your seats and stop crying! I do not want to hear another word or I will kill you and the nine generations of your family!" King of Hell Chu yelled at the top of his voice. The phrase kill nine generations was the mostmonly heard phrase when it came to punishment by King of Hell Chu although, in reality, he did not even keep track of who those people were. Without a word, the three sect leaders went back to their seats at that instant and even sat up straight without retorting. They looked down while trembling in fear and their lips quivered non-stop. Their subordinates would definitely be confounded at the sight of their vulnerable leaders at the mercy of King of Hell Chu. At first, Chu Yang wanted to coax them and talk to them nicely. On second thought, he changed his mind when he realized that there was no need to persuade them when they were already this afraid of him. He could just order them to do anything he wanted them to do. "So I heard that all three of you have each a few thousands of subordinates under you and all of them are gangsters. On top of that, you still can carry out tasks an official can and cannot do. Is that true?" King of Hell looked them in the eye and shouted. All three of them avoided his stare and were so afraid that they almost wet their pants. They kept silent as they shook their heads vigorously and continued, "Why do I feel that my power is not as significant inparison to all of you even though I am the one that is in charge of Bu Tian Pavillion?" These words of King of Hell Chu were filled with a very strong killing aura and his voice resounded in their heads that they shuddered in fear instantly. "No no! We do not dare!" The three sect leaders said in unison and they immediately bowed their heads down, pleading for forgiveness. "I dont think so. That does not seem to be the case!" King of Hell Chu scoffed and fell silent in deep thought. The three sect leaders felt as if their spirits had already left them for heaven and were so fear-stricken that they did not dare to even move an inch. Prince Tie Bu Tian of Iron Cloud was inferior to King of Hell Chu when it came to disciplining men. While Prince Tie Bu Tian was respected, King of Hell Chu was feared instead. For the first time in their lives, they understood how it felt to be knocking at deaths front door. Prince Tie Bu Tian was affluent and a very powerful person while King of Hell Chu, on the other hand, was facious and very erratic. King of Hell Chu felt that he should intimidate them even more and proceeded to threaten them, saying, "Do you know that I had ns to remove all of you? I have already wiped out the royal court and turned countless officials and royal family members into nothing but a pile of bones. What makes you think I cannot do it to a bunch of gangsters like you?" Their mouths dropped wide open, terrified at the thought of what they had just heard. Their faces turned as pale as a sheet of paper. The eyes of Magical Teachings Sexts leader rolled up with beads of perspiration rolling down his forehead profusely. He was breathless and even showed signs of fainting. "You know that I have always been a very big-hearted man and I really do not like killing people." The words that came from King of Hell Chu were a huge ironic joke to these people but they could not bring themselves tough at this point, with their lives on the line. "Since you have asked for a chance, I will present you with one. It is totally fine by me if you were to turn down this opportunity." King of Hell Chu exined sincerely. "We want this opportunity! We would never turn it down!" The three leaders answered promptly in unison. They knew that turning down the opportunity would mean death for all of them. King of Hell Chu was merciless when it came to such inhumane punishments and would not hesitate for a moment to give the slightest hint of sympathy. Giving the order to kill nine generations was effortless for King of Hell Chu as he was menacingly cold and he also had the manpower to carry a huge feat like this. King of Hell Chu maintained hisposure and replied, "There are many peculiar external forces in Iron Cloud Citadel at the moment and I want you to find every single one of them. I am looking for these traitors and spies that entered a fortnight ago. I would require information about them as well. I am sure that three days enough for you." King of Hell Chu said in a somber tone. The three sect leaders looked at each other, bewildered. However, they knew that King of Hell Chu would not take no for an answer. "If you cannot find them in three days, I would suggest all of you leave this ce on the third day. I do not want toe to a situation whereby I have to negotiate conditions and make thingsplicated. All I want is results, do you hear what I say?" King of Hell Chu continued seriously. "Although I might not be rewarding you with anything great, you can continue to live and there might even be a chance for us to work together again in Bu Tian Pavilion. You and your subordinates will have a good chance to be prosperous as long as you finish your task in three days. On the other hand, if you do not..." King of Hell Chu trailed off and did notplete his sentence as he knew that the three sect leaders were smart enough to infer what he meant. Chu Yang had a sudden epiphany on something that would motivate the three sect leaders to work harder than before. He proceeded to say warmly, " All of you will go down in three pages in history for the first time in eighteen years. Have a good thought about it! Goodbye!" He waved them off early as he sauntered away. As the three gangsters walked away, they felt as if their legs had be jelly. Streams of perspiration were emphasized as dark patches formed on their clothing. Suddenly, a gust of cold wind ruffled their hair and caressed their cheeks and they woke up to reality. All three of them looked as if they had just experienced a near brush against death. Although they were all afraid, the thought of being able to be part of Bu Tian Pavilion, if they seeded, was deeply etched in their head. They wanted to prosper very badly. King of Hell Chu might have threatened them, but all they could recall were the promises that he had given them and they were ready to work for the glory and prosperity. King of Hell Chu promised the three sect leaders who were lowlifes at the very bottom of the society a chance to rise up. There was no way these leaders would turn down such an opportunity and remain as thugs for the rest of their lives. They were very determined and persistent to bring glory to their family name. Chu Yang understood their mentality well and made use of their weakness. He gave them plenty of opportunities to seed while using intimidation tactics at the same time. Although this way of negotiation was not initially intended, he had decided to go with it since it was the best methodology avable. In fact, all of the people in Jiang Hu wanted to be valiant regardless of whichever of the three heavens they came from. After all, they were the ones who made the legends in the Nine Heavens. "Being generous is only what ruffians would do while on the other hand, ingratitude ismon with schrs!" Chu Yang could rte to these words as he felt that they were extremely true. He felt that the gangsters were uneducated and they only relied on one basic principle, I will be good to you so long as you are good to me. I will return you three times as much as you have given me. However, if you were to treat me badly or have schemed against me, you will definitely die in my hands." King of Hell Chu felt that those who were educated and well brought up would be able to have broader perspectives and think about the benefits and disadvantages they would face in any situation. He had the thought that they would calcte every risk taken in every situation and lending a helping hand to others in need would result in them returning the favor in kind. He came to a deduction that was probably the reason why people in Jiang Hu ced their trust on others. On the other hand, people higher in ranks in the political arena tended to betray each other and n evil schemes against their benefactors in order to advance faster than them. Back in Lower Three Heavens, there was an inauspicious tale. It was said that if one was traveling on a road and happened to bump into an injured butcher and brought him to consult a physician, he would feel indebted to you all his life. On the other hand, if the person happened to be a schr, it would be best to leave him alone as he would not only be ungrateful, but he would also push the me to you and fault you for his injuries. Since the schrs family was already going through a tough time having financial strains, he would try his best to make you pay for his injuries instead. Although one might be doing a good deed, Samaritans would often be used. Chu Yang did not bear any grudges towards the gangsters but he wanted to know if they were worth his effort. They had to put in a substantial effort too as nothing was free in this world. Although it had barely been an hour, all the thugs in Iron Citadel were already up hustling and bustling. It was as if they were under the influence of aphrodisiac as their eyes beamed more than ever. They were so eager to search for information on the strangers that they were tasked with. Everyone in Bu Tian Pavilion was searching high and low, even the children and the inspectors from the court. It was a big manhunt in all of Iron Cloud Citadel. Within minutes, Bu Tian Pavilion spywork was flooded with information that had to be screened intensively. As usual, Minister Chu was seen with a book titled Innocent Dog and Rogue Pig. While reading, he even giggled every now and then and paid no heed to anything that was happening around him. He persisted on his schrly pursuit and had no intention to change his mind. Wu Qian Qian had no other choice but to stare at him while she sat by his side. Chapter 180 Drying Nine Heavens With My Purple Jade Flute Mo Cheng Yus injuries were healing gradually. Wu Qian Qian was screening some of the informationte in the afternoon and decided to interrupt Minister Chus giggling as she found it a nuisance. She read out some unimportant information to pique Minister Chus interest but he continued to act as if he heard nothing. However, when Wu Qian Qian started reading out an ordinary piece of news, Minister Chu suddenly sat up straight and was all ears. A frightening gaze suddenly shot out from his eyes. His gaze gave Wu Qian Qian a shock and made her heart palpitate wildly. All Wu Qian Qian said was, "Two people entered the southern gate, one is an old man and the other is young. The elderly looked pale while the youth looked chivalrous with a purple jade flute in his hand." The three words purple jade flute sent a bone-chilling feeling down Chu Yangs spine and he sat up so straight that it was as if he was electrocuted. Chu Yang suddenly recalled that Mo Tian Ji also had a purple jade flute that he was inseparable from. Not only was it his hobby, it was also his favorite weapon of choice. In addition, it also had especially hidden mechanisms that no one knew about. That information that Wu Qian Qian had shared made Chu Yang ponder, "Could it be that Mo Tian Ji has already arrived at Iron Cloud Citadel?" Just half a year ago, Chu Yang had a deep hatred for Mo Tian Ji. However, thinking about it now, Chu Yang had mixed feelings about it. "Please put in all your efforts into finding these two specific people!" Chu Yang ordered everyone hastily. "What did you just say?" Wu Qian Qian burst out as she was surprised that Chu Yang would overreact at a casual sentence. "A youth and an elderly with a purple jade flute! Look for them in every nook and cranny and bring them to me!" Chu Yang reiterated his words as his eyes gave a frightening gaze once again. Two hourster, when the sun went down, Chu Yang was seen in a blue outfit as he sauntered towards the Wee Inn. He stood before the door for a short while before ascending the stairs. He gently knocked on the door upon reaching one of the guest rooms. "Who is that?" A firm voice was heard from behind the door. "Blow the water of Nine Heavens dry with my purple jade flute." Chu Yang replied in a stable voice, "Heavenly secrets might be hard to change but heavenly secrets are easily discovered." There was a moment of silence. After what seemed like an eternity, the voice replied "Ah, that is refreshing! Please enter." With the door slightly ajar, Chu Yang observed a scrawny elderlys face scrutinizing him. Within minutes after the old mans face appeared in Chu Yangs mind, he suddenly recalled something. The scene of the ambush at the Wind and Thunder tform in the Upper Three Heavens shed before his eyes as it was reignited in his mind. The elderly man before him was one of the three King level masters that had attacked him! "You are...?" He asked suspiciously, as a frown slowly appeared on his face. "I am just a friend!" Chu Yang smiled widely and replied, "Mo Cheng Yu is staying at my ce!" "What? Pleasee in. Come in!" The old mans demeanor appeared to be pleasant even though he was unable to hide his happiness. He frantically made way for Chu Yang toe in. As Chu Yang walked in, he took a deep breath and looked around as he stepped inside. There was a young man clothed in white standing on the inside and he was holding a stunning and magnificent clear purple jade flute. His face was illuminated as if it was made from chiseled jade and the gaze in his eyes was never-ending. His long hair flowed down his white robe just like a waterfall and his face was as white and smooth as that of ady. Despite all that, he seemed to be epassing an aura that was so mystifying and massive that it seemed to be shooting out from his eyes. Chu Yangs emotions were all over the ce. He did not know how to feel when his previous life and current life seemed to be merging together as one, before being pushed apart within mere seconds. Chu Yang could recognize the face! It was the face of his best and only friend! However, that was also the face that was the mastermind that led him to his death. This person was Mo Tian Ji! At that moment, Chu Yang stared at him and Mo Tian Jis piercing eyes stared right back at Chu Yang. Those eyes seemed to read Chu Yang like a book. Mo Tian Ji smiled elegantly and said, "Please have a seat, honored guest." "But... I am uninvited, how am I still an honored guest?" Chu Hang replied casually. "Since Ive arrived at Lower Three heaven not too long ago, those that find me musnt be enemies but honored guests!" Mo Tian Ji smiled widely. "How do you know that I am not your enemy?" Chu Yang replied, trying to sound intimidating. "If you were an enemy, then I would have died a long time ago!" Mo Tian Ji turned to smile at Chu Yang once more. He walked towards the bed and took out a small package. He opened it up to reveal a teapot before cing it on the table and gently ripping the tea leaves into the teapot. He covered the teapot with a white cloth after pouring boiling water in. He asked casually, "Mr. Fang, can you head outside for a while? I would like to have a few words with my friend!" Mo Tian Ji was someone who did everything in order and in focus; those that watched him never felt troubled at any point in time. "Second young master..." The old man shouted with an awkward demeanor. "He came to find me and never did he once talk about anything regarding official business. He didnt even rush me while I made tea. This proves that he isnt an impatient person and would definitely not be aggressive towards me. Could you please wait for a moment and try not to eavesdrop?" Mo Tian Ji replied the old man politely as he turned to smile at Chu Yang once more. While saying these words, his eyes did not even blink once, while his voice remained calm and collected. However, one should not undermine him as Mo Tian Ji could be authoritative if he wanted to. Chu Yang felt a sudden pant of regret as he realized that the second master of the Mo n had surpassed all of his peers. On the other hand, there were people like Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang that might be famous in the future but they were of iparable to Mo Tian Ji as of now. Chu Yang realised that Gu Du Xing and the otherscked the experience Mo Tian Ji had and were therefore not as mature as him. In addition, they were the offsprings of concubines and did not have the chance to be great n leaders. As a result, they did not feel much pressure either. On the other hand, Mo Tian Ji and his eldest brother, Mo Tian Yun were both heirs and were both extraordinary in their field of works. Thepetition between them had always been immense. Given that Mo Tian Ji was under the observation of being amanding general, every action of his was under scrutiny. "Please have a seat. What is your name?" Mo Tian Ji asked, without looking up. His right hand remained on the handle of the teapot as he shook it gently. "My name is Chu Yang!" Chu Yang said slowly as he inched towards Mo Tian Ji, sitting downfortably without feeling like a stranger. In his previous life, Mo Tian Ji was his biggest obstacle. It was Mo Tian Ji that pushed Chu Yang to his edge and Chu Hang wanted to beat him up when he saw him. Chu Yang would never expect this day toe. "Please give me a moment while I make some tea." Mo Tian Ji said politely, without insinuating that Chu Yang was the least bit impatient. Chu Yang chuckled as he watched the steam rise from the teapot without uttering another word. Chu Yangughed and watched the steam rising gently from the teapot, while remaining silent. "Are you really the minister of Bu Tian Pavilion, King of Hell Chu?" Mo Tian Ji did not look uplooked up and continued minding the teapot, "I never thought that the infamous King of Hell Chu would be so young and vibrant looking!" "Are you serious?" Chu Yang questioned with a great interest as to why Mo Tian Ji would say such a thing. "You said that Mo Cheng Yu was resting at your ce and that was enough to determine your identity! Earlier on, we bumped into the Hei Mo n and got separated. They wanted to kill us all and since my sister is the weakest and had a Three Yin Meridian, the Hei Mo people decided to end her life first! Mo Cheng Yu would not have been able to protect my sister given such a situation or he would have to pay a hefty price. The best solution would have been to flee the scene!" Chu Yang tilted his head and listened without interrupting. Since his rebirth, his methodology was heavily inspired by Mo Tian Ji. He briefly recalled listening to Mo Tian Ji drawing conclusions based off nothing. That was something he really enjoyed doing before he died. "Any human would have run out of strength if he was on a run. The Hei Mo n is powerful as they have a lot of members. Without help, their lives would eventually fall into the hands of the Hei Mo n where they will eventually face death. If Mo Cheng Yu is at your ce, then my sister is surely there too. If not for you, Mo Cheng Yu would have left a long time ago!" Mo Tian Ji smiled once again as he exined himself. Without waiting for Chu Yang to reply, he continued, "Facing the Hei Mo n would only be the fight of the strongest people on the ying field. In this Iron Cloud Citadel, it is rare for such people to exist. The person must first be wise enough to protect them from everything as the Hei Mo people does not care about secr power. Even an extremely powerful person could anger them with the wrong exnation and a massacre would have urred the very next second. Like I said, this person must truly be a great intellectual to havee this far!" Chu Yang was amazed at his deduction. Without hesitating, Mo Tian Ji continued matter of factly, "Well, there are only three people that fit the description in Iron Cloud Citadel! You, King of Hell Chu, Tie Bu Tian and Tie Long Cheng! However, both of them would not dare to provoke the Hei Mo n as they would not want to cause any trouble by taking unnecessary risks like that. They are always concerned about the weight of the responsibility they have by having to carry Iron Cloud Nation on their shoulders." "So what made you think that I am the daring one?" Chu Yang asked cheekily. "Hahaha..." Mo Tian Jiughed and replied, "Have you heard those rumors about you? How can you not the daring one?" Chapter 181 Control The World! "Given the current strength of Bu Tian Pavilion alone, this cannot be aplished." Mo Tian Ji continued, "However, King of Hell could do it and be sessful. This person does not like to take risks but if the situation requires such risks to be taken, he will not hesitate to do so. It has only been less than two hours ever since I have arrived at the citadel. Ever since I entered the inn, I didnt even have the time to put down my belongings before you arrived. With such a well-linked intelligencework, Tie Bu Tian might be a possibility but he would not take the risk." "In addition, you said, blow the water of Nine Heavens dry with my purple jade flute. Heavenly secrets might be difficult to change, but they are easily found. These words clearly show that you have already discovered who I am." "King of Hell Chu has the surname Chu, and your name is Chu Yang..." Mo Tian Ji casually concluded, "Therefore, you are King of Hell Chu!" At that point in time, the tea was just ready. Mo Tian Ji took out a teacup and gently ced it in front of Chu Yang. He tilted his hand slightly before slowly pouring the green tea into the cup. The steam rose covering his face. After he had filled Chu Yangs cup, he began to pour another cup of tea for himself and said hisst words on the subject, "I have been given so many clues. If you arent King of Hell Chu, then I, Mo Tian Ji must be blind!" "Haha. You are really amazing!" Chu Yang looked at his tea with interest and said, "Could this be the legendary Tian Ji tea?" "No!" Mo Tian Ji slowly sat down and replied, "Tian Ji tea requires Tian Ji tea leaves, Tian Ji teapot, and Tian Ji water. In addition to all those requirements, it also has to be made by my own hands. Since I am out and about in Jiang Hu, you can only drink tea I made from Tian Ji tea leaves. So it is not a true Tian Ji tea." "So thats it!" Chu Yang lifted up the teacup and took a sip. Then he smiled and said, "In fact, I do not sense the Tian Ji aroma." Mo Tian Ji smiled and replied, "If you are willing, you will get to experience the Tian Ji aroma one day." This statement indicated that if Chu Yang was to be friends with him, Chu Yang would get to know what kind of person he was! "Yes!" Chu Yang nodded, "But this tea is too high ss; I am afraid I cannot afford to drink too much of it." Mo Tian Ji thoughtfully looked at him for a while. Then he asked, "Is My little sister well?" From the moment they met till now, he had beenposed. However, at that instant where he asked this question, an anxious and worried expression appeared in his eyes. He had been keeping himself from asking and was instead using tea as a method to calm himself down. However, as time passed, he could no longer restrain himself and maintain hisposure. The concern that Mo Tian Ji had for his little sister surpassed that of ordinary siblings. Furthermore, Mo Tian Ji was able to sense something ominous in Chu Yangs words. You have saved my little sister, how was it that you could not afford to drink my tea? Usually, saving my little sister would have allowed for you to drink my tea for the rest of your life yet you said that you could not afford to. This suggests that something might have happened to my little sister! While Mo Tian Ji did not say these words out loud, his mind already knew. He was apprehensive. "There is only one thing in which I find difficult to understand." Chu Yang continued to drink his tea in a casual manner. "You have always been well known for having a superior intellect and being a thorough nner. Almost nothing could be kept from your eyes. However, the moment you heard about some ancient remains, you jumped at the opportunity without suspecting that it could have been a trap." Chu Yang mmed the teacup onto the table and looked up Mo Tian Ji. His gaze was as sharp as a saber; he asked coldly, "This does not fit your intelligent character. This is also the cause for Xiao Wu getting ambushed and injured. I want to hear your exnation." Mo Tian Ji gripped tightly onto his teacup. And while he was still looking down, Chu Yang could feel a pair of icy eyes ring at him from behind that ck hair. "Who are you that I have to exin it to you?" Mo Tian Ji replied coldly. "Even if you refuse to tell me, I can already guess a couple of things. Perhaps you found that your little sister was a hindrance and inpetition with you for the ruling position in the n?" Chu Yang said fiercely, "Your sister has always been close to you and everyone knows this as a fact. Therefore, if something unfortunate happens to her, nobody would even suspect you! Isnt that right?" "What are you trying to say?" Mo Tian Ji slowly lifted his head and looked at Chu Yang, "Are you saying that I, Mo Tian Ji, am the sort of person who would be willing to do such a thing?" "If something unfortunate happened to your little sister at the very same time that the eldest young master, Mo Tian Yun left, he cannot avoid being suspected. If the n gets angry and mes Mo Tian Yun, then you would have your opportunity. After all, you are a talent who isparable to Mo Tian Yun. All you need is a single opportunity to rece him." Chu Yang continued coldly, "By losing a little sister, you would get a lifetime of glory and power!" He tilted his entire body forward, positioning himself right next to Mo Tian Jis face, "While you might feel guilty for the rest of your life, this deal is very beneficial. Am I right, second young master?" Mo Tian Ji breathed heavily and stared at Chu Yang. Suddenly, bam!!! The teacup in his hand shattered into little pieces. He mmed his hand into the big table, and it turned into a pile of wood pieces. Mo Tian Ji yelled furiously, "Chu Yang, dont use your evil standards to measure the heart of a good person. I would sooner kill myself than bring any harm to my little sister! What do you know? You are just making wild guesses!" Mo Tian Ji gritted his teeth, and, with burning red eyes, he said, "If it were not for the fact that you saved my little sister, I would have killed you already!" "Swoosh". The old man who went out earlier had entered through the window. He asked, "Second young master, is everything okay?" Eyes filled with killing aura, he looked in Chu Yangs direction. "Leave! Get out!" Mo Tian Ji pointed to the window and screamed loudly. The old man hesitated, then disappeared out the window again. "Whats wrong? Did I hit a nerve?" Chu Yang looked at him mockingly, feeling totally refreshed. In his previous life, Mo Tian Ji had never once lost control. Even if someone smashed all the bones in his body, he would still remainposed. However, Chu Yang knew that there was a single person who was capable of making Mo Tian Ji lose hisposure and this was none other than Mo Qing Wu. The love that Mo Tian Ji had for his little sister could not be any stronger. Therefore, Chu Yang used Mo Qing Wu to attack him. Otherwise, he could not have gotten Mo Tian Ji to speak the truth. Chu Yang had always been suspicious of what happened at that particr incident. Moreover, he believed that Mo Tian Ji was not capable of making such a silly mistake. As for the part about Mo Tian Ji using Mo Qing Wu to frame Mo Tian Yun, Chu Yang was just making a wild usation to make him angry. No one knew Mo Tian Jis arrogance better than Chu Yang. Mo Tian Ji was by nature very arrogant. Sess for him meant perfection. If anything or a n was notpletely perfect, he would never agree to it! Therefore, he could not have possibly harmed his beloved sister just to frame his older brother! Mo Tian Ji panted and slowly sat down. He asked quietly, "How is Xiao Wu?" "You should answer me first!" Chu Yang replied coldly. Mo Tian Ji took a deep breath, and suddenly becameposed again. He knew that if he did not speak first, King of Hell Chu would never give in. "In this life, you are the first person capable of prying such confidential information from of me." Mo Tian Ji replied softly. "King of Hell Chu is indeed formidable!" Mo Tian Ji smiled and continued, "You will pay for this someday!" "I am not interested in ttery!" Chu Yang said casually, "Your position as second young master of the Mo n does not scare me either!" "That day, when we arrived at Connecting Clouds Mountain, we heard of a rumor about some ancient ruins. However, I did not pay too much attention to it." His gaze became distant as he recounted the events which urred, "But when I saw a fragment of Purple Crystal, I started to believe." "This was it!" Mo Tian Ji took out a piece of Purple Crystal and ced it on the table. "We found this under the bed in the house of the hunter that we were staying with. He had no idea what it was. At the time, Elder Fang felt an energy fluctuation in the room and carefully searched the pile of rubbish which was under the bed. When we asked the hunter, he said he did not remember when he picked it up. He only remembered that it was on that mountain." Mo Tian Ji smiled wryly. Chu Yang took the piece of Purple Crystal and held it up to his eyes. It was a thin hexagon, only about as thick as two sheets of paper. Even though Mo Tian Ji had washed it, there was still some residual dirt from over the years. "I could not tell that it was Purple Crystal when I looked at it." Mo Tian Ji smiled. Purple Crystal! Purple Crystal was considered as a priceless item in this world. Within it was the energy to increase a persons strength and mentality by one level. Only a handful of people from the big ns knew about this item. "If you want to know whether it is Purple Crystal, you have to look through the light of amp or the sun." Mo Tian Ji stated. Chu Yang brought the Purple Crystal next to amp and looked curiously. He suddenly became shocked. There was indeed a secret hidden inside this hexagonal Purple Crystal. A pattern appeared in his palm. They were beautifully written words: Master the world! Master the world! Chu Yang was startled. These words were nothing to an ordinary person, but to a martial artist, these words were representative of a powerful person! Three thousand years ago, there was a martial artist in the Nine Heavens who did not start training in martial arts until he was twenty years old. He began in an ordinary sect, but with his supreme wisdom, he improved the cultivation techniques. In Lower Three Heavens, he achieved the state of Revered Martial Artist. After that, he proceeded to the Middle Three heavens and joined a n. He created his own techniques based on the techniques of this n. And just like that, he continued to advance. Eventually, when he reached the Upper Three Heavens, he dominated the entire realm for the remainder of his lifetime. Moreover, he had achieved everything in only ny years! Chapter 182 I Have My Path! Anyone who knew of him would be left without any choice but to acknowledge this persons wisdom and his unparalleled understanding of the martial arts! Even techniques which had been long forgotten and tossed aside would be transformed and be incredible in his hands. This personsst name was Xiao and his name was Xiao Feng Yun. He gave himself this name, based on the phrase ughing storm. ording to the legends, his highest achievement was the ninth grade Martial Monarch! ying with the blue sky, and arrogantlyughing at the storm. Mastering the world with the universe within me. Xiao Feng Yun evaluated his own worth with these words. In the eyes of this extraordinary man, life in the world was just that. Everything adhered to this principle, the rise and fall of dynasties, control, and governance of human life! The palm pattern on the inside of the Purple Crystal was indicative of Xiao Feng Yuns sign. Only a madman would do such a thing, using a hand to represent himself. However, this represented that everything was in the palm of his hand. This piece of Purple Crystal made Chu Yang remember the Pure Purple Jade Essence pendant that was on his chest. The writing and pattern inside looked like it could havee from the same mold. Meng Chao Ran had once said that a low-level Martial Emperor would have to put great effort in order to leave an inscription like that. "That artifact appeared after the mountain copsed. Countless people also came to search the area but found nothing." Mo Tian Ji said, "I was entranced the moment my gaze fell upon this Purple Crystal fragment." Chu Yang finally understood. With such an item, even he would be tempted! For a martial artist, this was more attractive than the most beautiful individual in the world. "The very next day, I gave the hunter one hundred liangs of gold for this piece of Purple Crystal and went deep into Connecting Clouds Mountain." Mo Tian Ji said. One hundred liangs of gold... this guy is too cheap. If this was indeed Purple Crystal, its value far exceeds one hundred liangs of gold. Let alone the fact that it held an earth-shattering secret inside. "One hundred liangs of gold is actually a lot. I originally wanted to give him only one hundred liangs of silver." Mo Tian Ji said casually, "with these poor hunters, even ten liangs of gold would have been sufficient to make them wealthy. However, if I had given so little, I would have felt uneasy afterward. As such, I decided to give him a hundred liangs of gold instead." Chu Yang smiled wryly. Mo Tian Ji was truly incredible. He can unconsciously see through peoples thoughts to perceive the concerns they might have and address them even before they are asked. Talking to him is like hearing him talking to himself. If he did not want you to talk, then you would not the chance to open your mouth. "On the second day, I brought elder Fang, Mo Cheng Yu, and my little sister to the ruins on Connecting Clouds Mountain. That spot was on a cliff on the side of the mountain. It was a few thousand feet deep. The cliff face was practically vertical. At that point, I was concerned that my little sister would get hurt. I also wasnt sure if there were any dangerous creatures in the vicinity and as such, I left Mo Cheng Yu with on little sister on the top of the mountain." Mo Tian Ji smiled bitterly. Chu Yang thought that if he saw such treacherous terrain, he would not have let his eight year old sister take the risk either... "However, at the moment I went down the cliff, I discovered a pond filled with oil. I then searched everywhere but was unable to find a single thing. It was then that I heard a voice from the opposing cliff face shouting down, "Second young master of the Mo n, how were you able to get to such a great spot? You have made us Hei Mo people extremely happy!" After that, mes burst out, catching the oil afire. Can you imagine how troubled I was?" Mo Tian Ji smiled terribly, "The cliff face stood straight up, and the fire rose high!" "While I was anxious about my sister. I knew that at that moment she would have been ambushed above. However, I was out of options." Mo Tian Ji took a deep breath and continued, "Elder Fang and I took turns digging a hole into the mountain using the purple jade flute. Despite all of our efforts, we only managed to dig a few dozen feet deep. The fire was so strong that the face of Connecting Clouds Mountain turned hot red. What could we do with a few dozen feet?" "Fortunately, the heavens always provide. At the veryst moment, we identally dug our way into the Martial Monarch Xiao Feng Yuns cave. It was lucky that we managed to escape with our lives!" Mo Tian Jis voice began to slow as he uttered those words, eyes quietly analyzing Chu Yangs face taking in every little detail. The remnants of a powerful Martial Monarch in the Nine Heavens was an enormous temptation to anyone! No matter who it was, they could not remain indifferent upon hearing such information. If Chu Yang showed the tiniest sign of greed, Mo Tian Ji would immediately change his attitude toward him immediately! Chu Yang shouted, "I am not concerned with whatever you obtained and certainly do not want anything to do with them." Mo Tian Jis eyes momentarily shed an odd emotion, "Why? The treasures of a Martial Monarch, anyone in this world would desire them. Arent you the least bit curious?" "I have my own techniques and my own path." Chu Yang said casually, "I want to go about it my own way! At the same time, I dont want any distractions. Lets just say that the word Supreme is also just another distraction for me!" Mo Tian Jis eyes narrowed as he looked carefully at Chu Yang for a while, "You are remarkable!" He thought for a little and said, "Brother Chu, your way of thinking is very much like mine." "...oh." Chu Yang thought a little and answered cautiously. "Perhaps you already know the appeal that this Purple Crystal has for me." Mo Tian Ji sighed, "Even remnants from a Supreme master would not stir up any desire for me, but this relic... I must have it!" Chu Yangpletely understood. All of Mo Tian Jis life, while he was powerful, he rarely actually fought. He always had the habit of using his intellect to solve problems. He would avoid confrontation as much as possible and only do so when absolutely necessary. What he enjoyed the most was the act of maniption! This aspect of his coincided with part of Diwu Qing Rous character. The ninth grade Martial Monarch Xiao Feng Yun who had left behind this relic was also that type of person. He became a master of the world using a form of intellectual cultivation! This was the greatest temptation for Mo Tian Ji! "The people from the Hei Mo n already had information on the location of the ruins." Mo Tian Ji slowly said, "They had nned to wait on the cliff face and then follow us. With me going deep down the cliff face, they realized that they had a rare opportunity! The fact that there was a pond of oil at the bottom made their ns even better..." "Haha, this was truly a coincidence!" While Mo Tian Jis voice was very calm, Chu Yang could hear an undertone of coldness which was capable of freezing a person to the bones. "My little sister... is she okay?" Mo Tian Ji changed the topic and asked for the third time. Everything had been exined clearly. Even though Mo Tian Ji did not know why King of Hell Chu was so insistent on hearing the details, he could sense that if he did not exin clearly, Chu Yang would not give him any information about his little sister. "She had been stabbed by the sword of the Hei Mo Sword King... right here!" Chu Yang pointed to his chest and stopped there. Mo Tian Ji immediately became as pale as a white sheet of paper! He weakly sat down and muttered, "Were her Three Yin Meridian destroyed?" It was now certain that his little sister was not dead. If it had just an ordinary injury, Chu Yang would not have pointed out the location as he did. For a female, that location was the location of the Cold Yin Meridian. For Mo Qing Wu, this location was far more important; it was the intersection of her Three Yin Meridian. "Yes!" Chu Yang said calmly. Mo Tian Ji tightly clenched his fists. Then he released them and clenched them again. His white face gradually showed the color dark purple. He hissed quietly, "I will not... let... you... get... away... with... this!" "Who is it?" Chu Yang asked in shock. Mo Tian Ji looked up. He closed his eyes for a long time before calmly answering, "Brother Chu, this does not concern you! I will bring my little sister back to the n in Middle Three Heavens immediately!" "What happens after you return?" Chu Yang asked. "After we return... I will try my best to protect her." A look of pain shed in Mo Tian Jis eyes. "Can you protect her?" Chu Yang sneered, "Mo Tian Ji, you are only a second young master..." "Then if she stays here, can you protect her?" Mo Tian Ji snorted and asked. Chu Yangs words had undoubtedly hit Mo Tian Jis sensitive spot, but he remained steadfast and asked a question that left Chu Yang dumbfounded. Chu Yang was silent. The two opponents threw away any pretenses and continued the heated exchange. "I like her a lot!" Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, "I do not want her to return to the n and receive unfair treatment!" "What do you mean by like?" Mo Tian Jis two eyes shot out two life-threatening sharp rays. They were like two swords piercing directly at Chu Yangs heart. "If I tell you its the kind of love between a man and a woman, would you believe me?" Chu Yang smiled. "Haha...!!!" Mo Tian Jiughed and shook his head, "Brother Chu, are hrious!" It had been a long time since anyone had made Mo Tian Jiugh and was unable to control himself. It was because these words were said by King of Hell Chu! "Is it really that funny?" Chu Yang muttered in annoyance. "Fine! Fine! I dont want to argue with you about this anymore." Mo Tian Ji tried to control hisughter but was still having trouble. After a long while, he said sincerely, "Where is Xiao Wu now? Please bring me to see her." "There is a piece of good news that I want to tell you." Chu Yang said. "What is it?" "I am sure I am able to heal Xiao Wus Three Yin Meridian." Chu Yang said hesitantly, "But not right now... at this moment, I am not capable of doing so. I need time, perhaps two more years." "Are you a physician?" Mo Tian Ji was startled. "Cough... cough... No." "Haha. I am grateful for your good intentions. When I return to the n, I will ry your words to my father." Mo Tian Ji sighed softly. Essentially, Mo Tian Ji was not exactly convinced with Chu Yangs words. This was exactly what Chu Yang was afraid of. He could not provide any evidence to support his words, and his current strength was simply insufficient to gain the respect of the Mo n. Chapter 183 I Would Like To Invite You For A Drink! By the time Chu Yang and Mo Tian Ji left the inn, the sky had already turned dark but the moon was not out yet. Chu Yang gazed into the darkness of the night and began to ask himself: Could it be that because of this, Mo Tian Ji would be able to get the sense of mastering the world, eventually bing known as the Master of Calction and Maniption? Within Heavenly Armament Pavilion, four young men were training voraciously. The appearance and attitude of the five today had beenpletely different from before. All of them were now overflowing with energy. The past few days, they had trained to the point of addiction. Having three extreme breakthroughs every day now was something they could no longer do without. In addition, they felt that sparring with one another also helped them a lot in terms of improving their respective techniques. Under such pressure, even though it has not even been half a month, they all felt as though they were about to break through at any moment. Ever since then, they could not help but feel a little intoxicated: Breaking through one grade in a month and two grades in two months... If they continued to progress at such a rate, wouldnt they be able to get to Emperor level within four to five years and perhaps even Supreme level in ten years? As they thought about having such a promising future, they became filled with intense excitement. Ji Mo immediately persuaded Luo Ke Di into fighting in order to learn and give Luo Ke Di a thorough beating just because he wanted to. Then, Luo Ke Di would bring his battered face over to check on Rui Bu Tongs progress and proceed to beat him up as he was there. At the same time, Dong Wu Shang enthusiastically challenging Gu Du Xing and was beaten up severely. Thus, Dong Wu Shang took it out on Ji Mo and beat him up without mercy. Within the entire group, Rui Bu Tong had the weakest cultivation and therefore did not have anyone to use as a punching bag and thus repressed his anger. That very night, while Luo Ke Di was sleeping soundly, Rui Bu Tong covered his head with a bag and beat him all over. Since that night, the war of the five officially began. Everyone was miserable from fighting every day. Gu Du Xing continued to advance the fastest among all of them and was the strongest in the group. Moreover, he was rarely injured while the rest were constantly covered in bruises. The worst part was whenever Chu Yang came back, Ji Mo and the gang would politely invite him to join, "Hey, boss, I need you to help me with this. I feel like there is a w in this move..." Then they would beat up the boss in the name of improving their moves. Luo Ke Di followed suit and had matches with Chu Yang, and the results were as expected. However, Dong Wu Shang did not dare to beat him up too hard because he needed a favor from Chu Yang. He really wanted a precious saber and Chu Yang was the best person to make it for him. Therefore he yed it safe and did not dare hurt Chu Yang. As for Rui Bu Tong... he was currently the following Gu Du Xing. During this particr time period, Chu Yang suffered greatly from their encounters. However, after each of their fights, the sword spirit would curse and critique him to no end. It would continually point out the ws hidden within each of their moves and methods in which he could use the break the other and how to improve each of their skills... Chu Yang carefully noted down everything. He looked at the evil gaze from Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di and thought to himself: Are you guys happy now? I can tell you guys are addicted to making fun of me. However, you guys will be begging me for many things in the future. When the timees, if I dont torture you, I am not a Chu! These days, Mo Qing Wu was also very joyful. Every single day, she had many big martial brothers to y and apany her. Moreover, all of them were envious of her saber... The little misss vanity was satisfied with all the attention that she was getting. Thus every day, she would sit at the door with her narrow crescent eyes watching the monkey circus. Every now and then, she jumped up and cheered for them. Also at the same time, Mo Cheng Yus injuries had improved significantly and had regained about fifty percent of his energy. However, his countenance gradually became tougher and tougher to look at. Tonight, after the training was over, it was Luo Ke Dis turn to cook dinner. Everyone immediatelyined the dinner was disgusting. As a thank you for cooking dinner, they all gave Luo Ke Di a beating, free of charge. Rui Bu Tong worked especially hard in this effort. During the chaos, Gu Du Xing suddenly frowned and said, "Someone ising." Hearing him say this, the four immediately separated and cleaned up their battlegrounds. The next moment, they were all sitting leisurely around a stone table drinking tea. The whole bunch sat happily with grace andposure; there was no evidence of a fight. The door opened. One person in ck and one person in white appeared at the same time. Behind them was an old man. The eyes of Gu Du Xing andpany immediately widened. After that, everyone reacted differently. The person in ck was, of course, Chu Yang. The person in white was tall and handsome with sharp sword-like brows. Each step and gesture he made was full of elegance andposure. His eyes were calm and indifferent, and yet they were deep and clear like water in an autumn pond. "Second brother!" Mo Qing Wu cried out happily. She flew into his arms like a swallow returning to its nest. The other person was also excited, "Little sister! Xiao Wu... I missed you so much. Let me look at you. Youre so thin..." Mo Tian Ji lost all of his elegance andposure the moment he saw his little sister. Heughed loudly; his face filled with happiness. "Mo Tian Ji?" Gu Du Xing and the others blurted out in surprise. Other than Ji Mo, everyone else showed a look of anxiety. These five were all talents of the great ns in Middle Three Heavens. They were all famous as rising stars. However, at this point, even those who were to be famous legends like Mo Tian Ji in the future were humbled by his presence. It was because Mo Tian Ji was famous for both his brains and brawn! This was something none of them were able to achieve yet. Luo Ke Dis n and Mo Tian Jis n were mortal enemies. Therefore, Luo Ke Di knew Mo Tian Jis strength better than anyone else. It could be said that amongst the youths in the n, Mo Tian Ji was the biggest threat; hepletely surpassed his eldest brother, Mo Tian Yun. Mo Tian Ji had not gained the title Master of Calction and Maniption yet. However, amongst the youths, other than the mysterious "Evil Young Master", Mo Tian Ji was the most talented. "So much excitement!" Mo Tian Ji smiled calmly, a ray of sorrow and anger shed from the depth of his eyes. Since the moment he held his little sister, he had checked her energy flow. His little sisters Three Yin Meridian was not injured butpletely destroyed. This reality angered Mo Tian Ji tremendously. At the same time, Mo Tian Ji was startled by the presence of these people here! Why were there so many familiar faces? These are all people from famous powerful ns. "Exciting? Mo Tian Ji, do you want to hang around and join in the excitement with us?" Luo Ke Di hugged his shoulders and asked cynically. "No, its already exciting enough with Brother Gu and Brother Dong hanging out with you. Look, there is also Ji Mo, too. Thats fun enough! It is probably better if I dont join!" Mo Tian Ji smiled and answered warmly, "Luo Ke Di,pared to you, I am already too old!" These words left Luo Ke Di fuming. Mo Tian Jis words were aimed directly at him. He ced the two most annoying people, Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang in the same group as Luo Ke Di. Ji Mo was his own cousin, and Rui Bu Tong was Gu Du Xings friend. However, when he made that statement, he was only targeting Luo Ke Di. Apparently, Mo Tian Ji was saying that Luo Ke Di was not worthy enough to hang out with them. He then added "I am already too old" which was enough to rile up anyone. "Mo Tian Ji, you really went too far!" Luo Ke Di screamed furiously. "Young people must learn to be patient." Mo Tian Ji calmly continued, "If not, how will they have a bright future? Second young master Luo, when you get home, please send my greetings to your father and mother, I have admired them for a long time!" "Aaah..." Luo Ke Di called out oddly and rushed forward. Luo Ke Dis eldest brother, Luo Ke Wu was once ambushed by Mo Tian Ji and almost lost his life. His father, the leader of the n, Luo Cheng Tian was also yed by Mo Tian Ji once and almost spat up blood. Mo Tian Ji said that partly to raise his own status but mostly just to ridicule Luo Ke Di. How was Luo Ke Di able to take this lying down? "Coyote!" Ji Mo was shocked and immediately held him tightly. Mo Tian Ji rarely insulted other people; he was smiling sweetly, but he was surely furious. As his cousin, Ji Mo understood his character extremely well. If Luo Ke Di was to jump in, there would be a body on the ground within moments! "Luo Ke Di! Do you have a brain in your head?" Chu Yang roared angrily, "There are two Mo King level masters here, and you dare to make a move against the second young master?" Chu Yang wanted to kick this brainless guys butt. In the presence of two King level masters, did you think you would be able to even injure Mo Tian Ji? Mo Tian Ji is currently extremely angry. He did not have anywhere to vent his anger and as such he resorted to provoking you. If you rushed up, it would definitely create a scene... While Chu Yangs words were not nice to hear, they brought Luo Ke Di back to his senses. Looking at Mo Tian Jis calm face, he couldnt help but shudder; this guy was truly malicious. He angrily grunted and turned to walk away without saying another word. "Brother Chu, I would like to have another talk with you." Mo Tian Ji calmly looked at Chu Yang. "Sure!" "At the inn, I invited you to drink tea. Now, I shall invite you to drink wine." Mo Tian Ji smiled. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang looked at each other in surprise. Tian Ji Tea and Tian Ji Wine, these were Mo Tian Jis original creations. Only the people he liked and valued had the honor of getting his invitation. Mo Tian Ji had once said, "How could mere mortals drink my Tian Ji Tea?" Mo Tian Ji just met Chu Yang for the first time, why would he value Chu Yang like this? Chapter 184 A Single Promise! The two of them walked side by side towards theke. Mo Tian Ji took out a small jug of wine and said, "This Tian Ji Wine is brewed specially by me. While it might not beparable to the good wine that you might usually drink, it represents my sincerity!" "Thank you!" Chu Yang thought to himself: Back in the previous life, your Tian Ji Wine was always stored inrge jars. However, today you only took a small bit out and act as though it was a great sacrifice on your part. "Xiao Wu is my biological sister!" Mo Tian Ji said as he sat down slowly. He looked into the distance, "when Xiao Wu was first born, our mothers condition wasnt very good. She was bedridden. At that period of time, the Mo n was in a period of great growth. Not only was it internally in chaos but we also had many enemies. Father was continually overwhelmed and even our eldest brother helped with some of the issues which our n was facing..." "As a result of this, I became my sisters guardian. I had to appease her, tell her stories and y with her almost every single day. Brother Chu, did you know that my little sisters first words were Second brother! Mo Tian Ji smiled warmly and with great pride. "Each time I hear Xiao Wus sweet voice calling my Second brother, my heart is filled with pride and warmth... "My mother was sick for three years and thus, during those three years, she barely left my side." "Xiao Wu... is my treasure!" "When Xiao Wu turned three, she showed great potential in martial arts. Because of this, the n discovered that Xiao Wu had the rare Three Yin Meridian and was a heaven sent talent!" Mo Tian Ji reminisced and chuckled, "That year, I was thirteen and drank wine for the first time. I was so happy for Xiao Wu that I got very drunk... when my father realized this, he got angry and gave me a severe beating." "The discovery that Xiao Wu had the heaven-sent Three Yin Meridian altered her lifepletely and ensured that it would never be ordinary. Even with regards to her future marriage, the n would respect her personal wishes. In essence, she could have anything her heart desired!" Mo Tian Ji smiled and continued, "You know, for the big ns like ours, a womans happiness depends on the arrangements made by her family. Xiao Wu would not have to suffer in love like that. For a woman, this is the greatest joy in life!" "I truly hope that my sister will be able to live a joyous life in which she will be able to have everything she dreams of and eventually be the happiest bride in all of the Nine Heavens! In fact, I n to send out invitations to all of the Nine Heavens for her on her wedding day!" "I want everyone under the Nine Heavens toe for my little sisters wedding and for them to give her their well wishes! This way, all the happiness in the world would be hers for the taking! All for Xiao Wu!" Mo Tian Jis voice was low, but it seemed as though he was screaming from the depth of his soul. It was if all of his lifes dreams centered around his little sister. However, at the same time, it also revealed his helplessness. Chu Yang was moved! He had expected that Mo Tian Ji held deep affection for Mo Qing Wu. However, never did he expect it was to such a degree! This deep rtionship between brother and sister seemed to surpass anyones imagination. It is no wonder that despite the close bond between Mo Tian Ji and myself in the previous life, he still plotted to kill me! It was simply because nothing in the heart of this Master of Calction and Maniption wasparable to the love he had for his little sister! I cant me Mo Tian Ji for sending three King level masters to deal with me. That was all Mo Tian Ji was able to mobilize at that time... As for the ones that came before them... Mo Tian Ji probably released my information to everyone so they coulde for my funeral? Was that hisst kind gesture from him because of our brotherhood? If he wanted to deal with me, one King level master would have enough. Why did so many people have to die? The edge of Chu Yangs mouth twitched revealing a bitter smile. The past was gone, and now he could only guess as to what had happened... "Brother Chu, do you understand my feelings?" Mo Tian Ji said slowly, "Three Yin Meridian! Three Yin Meridian! Damn the Hei Mo people! They destroyed my little sisters Three Yin Meridian! I cant believe they are so vicious!" "Once the Three Yin Meridian is destroyed, my little sisters future has essentially been destroyed with it!" Mo Tian Jis head drooped, "The Mo n values strength above all else. Outsiders are simply unable to imagine how cruel she would be treated if they knew she no longer had it! It would be difficult for Xiao Wu to keep her current status. Moreover, I am currently still a low ranking member of the n..." "Whats more, my eldest brother will surely try to worsen the situation!" Mo Tian Ji was seething as he spoke these words. "Brother Chu, I am so powerless!" Mo Tian Ji slowly looked up. With his eyes looking at the distant sky, he muttered, "Do you know? I am currently praying that if the heavens could heal my little sisters Three Yin Meridian, I would die without any hesitation! I would die without a second thought!" "I really want... really want to leave Xiao Wu here with you. I can see that you love her. But this is really not an option." Mo Tian Ji said painfully, "It is unfortunate, but you are currently too weak!" Mo Tian Ji spoke... Chu Yang listened. He did not say a word, but his eyes burned in the night. "Tomorrow morning, I will bring Xiao Wu back to the n!" Mo Tian Ji took a deep breath, and let out a long sigh, "Brother Chu, thank you! In saving Xiao Wu, you have saved me, Mo Tian Ji!" "I shall not speak about this any longer. However, as of now, I, Mo Tian Ji will promise you that if you ever run into trouble just say the word and I will mobilize thergest force I can in order toe to your aid!" Mo Tian Ji said with deep sincerity. "This is a vow to you, to my heart and to my conscience. In my entire life, I have never ever made a promise to another about anything. Not even to my wife!" "My promise to you is the first in my life!" Chu Yang remained solemn for a long time and then said suddenly, "Brother Mo, do you trust me?" "As long as you say it, I will believe it." Mo Tian Ji chuckled. "Brother Mo, you have given me a promise. I, Chu Yang, will also give you a promise right here!" Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, "Xiao Wus injury, I definitely can... cure her! I am not sure how long it would take. It could be a few months or one or two years..." Mo Tian Ji looked at him intently. A long time after, he smiled, "I believe you!" "As such, I need you to protect Xiao Wu while I still am unable to cure her!" Chu Yang said solemnly, "This is my only request!" Mo Tian Ji frowned and stood up. He slowly walked back and forth. After a few rounds, he sighed and said, "Brother Chu, I am not going to lie to you... If you want me to maintain Xiao Wus position in the n as it was before... I am unable to do it!" "Even my father would not be able to!" "No one can doubt my love for Xiao Wu, but that is an enormous privilege bestowed by the n. I currently... dont have that power yet." Mo Tian Jis face was filled with pain, "I can only promise to protect her after she loses her original position! However, I cannot help her keep that position!" "Dont force me to dere war against your Mo n!" Chu Yang said lightly, "If I find out that Xiao Wu suffered any grievances, I will make your Mo n pay!" "Brother Chu... What position do you have to speak these words?" Mo Tian Ji shook his head and smiled bitterly, "While I know that you love Xiao Wu, you are overstepping your limits with these words!" Chu Yang smiled faintly and thought to himself: Mo Tian Ji, you might be willing to take risks for Qing Wu, but your love is not equal to mine. With such thought in his mind, Chu Yang felt a little proud. From what Mo Tian Ji said, he could sense that confrontation with the Mo n was inevitable. Currently, Chu Yang could only hope that the Mo n would not go too far! He stood up and took Mo Tian Jis jug of Tian Ji Wine. Then he uncorked it and gulped it all down. Finally, he tossed it into theke making ripples on thekes surface. Chu Yangs heart felt open and free! The words of Mo Tian Ji had removed the knots in Chu Yangs heart! In his past life, he died from Mo Tian Jis scheme against him. Chu Yang had always thought that his best friend betrayed him, and that had stifled his heart. Chu Yang valued friendship greatly! He did not have many friends and Mo Tian Ji used to be his only one! Therefore, he was unable to easily forgive Mo Tian Jis betrayal! But now, Chu Yang no longer med him! He is willing to give up his own life because of Mo Qing Wu. In addition to that, he is also her older brother. Should he not take revenge on the person who caused his sisters death? He should! He absolutely should! In fact, Chu Yang was certain that if he knew the truth in the previous life and Mo Tian Ji asked him to kill himself to repent... he would not hesitate tomit suicide! The two followed the edge of theke and walked back. Mo Tian Jisposure had beenpletely restored. He never had such a blunder in front of so many people like this. Mo Cheng Yus face was full of guilt and his head dropped. "Second elder brother, quicklye and see this! Whoa... This saber is a gift to me from Brother Chu Yang." Mo Qing Wu joyfully held out Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber. Her little short legs continued to move toward them. Having something good, she naturally wanted to show it off to her loved ones... "A saber Chu Yang gave you?" Mo Tian Ji looked at Chu Yang with some doubt. He received the saber and frowned after feeling it, "So light?" Suddenly, his eyes shed, and he looked up at Chu Yang, "Red Cloud Steel?" "How did you know?" Gu Du Xing was not satisfied. When the rest of them saw the saber, none were able to recognize this right away. Mo Tian Ji did not even pull out the saber and was able to figure it out from looking at the tattered scabbard. Was he really that intelligent? "Is it really so difficult? The saber is light and it is clearly not made of wood. Brother Chu loves Xiao Wu so much; he would naturally not give her anything ordinary." Mo Tian Ji said casually, "Xiao Wu has already seen many valuable items at the Mo n; what has she not seen? To make her like it that much, it must be a very rare item." "Xiao Wu loves the color red." "The most important thing was the moment Xiao Wu brought out the saber; there was clearly a look of envy in Brother Dongs eyes." Mo Tian Ji continued, "A saber that could make the second young master of the Dark Saber n envious..." "A saber that could gain Xiao Wus love..." "A saber that Chu Yang would give to Xiao Wu..." "A saber as light as this..." Mo Tian Ji smiled and looked at Gu Du Xing, "Well, Brother Gu?" Gu Du Xing took a step back and raised his hands in surrender. He replied with a pained smile, "You are amazing... Dont talk to me anymore!" Chapter 185 I Will Trample The Nine Heavens For You! The fact that Mo Tian Ji was able to figure out what the saber was through pure spection surprised everyone and they were all in awe of his intellect. Mo Qing Wu was proud of her brother as she looked at everyones expressions. She stuck up her little nose and proudly said, "My second elder brother is the most amazing!" "Little monster!" Mo Tian Jiughed as he unsheathed the saber. A brilliant red radiance burst out as the Dancing of a Gentle Dance Saber was drawn out. In the shadow of the night, a dreamy light danced around the de more brightly than the stars which were reflected in theke. This scene was magnificent! "Good saber!" Mo Tian Ji said as he carefully examined the de and his eyes brightened. "Oh god! I cant believe that there is even Star Steel in this!" However, after the saw the words Chu Yang engraved on it, Mo Tian Jis eyes narrowed and suddenly looked up at him. At that very moment, Mo Tian Ji looked at Chu Yang in apletely different light. After carefully studying it, Mo Tian Ji held the saber and bowed ceremoniously, "Chu Yang... Thank you! I will keep your sincerity in my heart! For the rest of my life... I will not forget it!" For others who looked at this saber, they only saw it as a valuable saber, a tool for domination. However, through this saber, Mo Tian Ji saw Chu Yangs heart! "Brother Mo is too polite! This saber is, in part, my sincerity; but it also has a deeper meaning. Not just anyone is worthy of such a gift from me..." Chu Yang replied frankly, "As long as Brother Mo understands that, I am happy." "I actually identally found this saber. Being able to give it to Xiao Wu is a fortunate turn of events!" Chu Yang smiled and said. "identally found this..." Mo Tian Jiughed, "That is truly fortunate! It seems that this saber was destined to be for my little sister!" "Exactly!" Chu Yangs eyes shed as he looked straight into Mo Tian Jis eyes. The two understood each other and smiled. Mo Tian Ji stood up. With a slightly rxed face, he said, "With this saber, we might be able to..." He did not finish his sentence, but his face was filled with gratitude. Mo Tian Ji knew that this saber which was unparalleled to any other sabers and was capable of cutting anything. This was the reason why Chu Yang had given it to her in preparation for Mo Qing Wus return to the n! Moreover, his sincerity attached to this saber was no less valuable than the saber itself! A stranger who was willing to save his little sister, Mo Tian Ji understood Chu Yangs affection ran deep! "Brother Chu, I heard that Bu Tian Pavilion and Golden Horse Riders Department are currently in great conflict..." Mo Tian Ji thought for a little and said, "But Bu Tian Pavilions current strength is very weak..." "There is no need!" Before Mo Tian Ji was able to finish his sentence, Chu Yang cut him off. "I can use people in the world; I can deceive people in the world; but, I, Chu Yang, will not use my own sincerity!" "You just need to bring Xiao Wu home safely. As for my business..." Chu Yang took a deep breath and continued, "I cannot depend on your people for the rest of my life! Dont you agree?" Mo Tian Ji smiled with admiration, "If that is the case, I will leave you with a story." He paused a little and spoke, "ording to the legend, about six thousand years ago, there was a rapist who terrorized people. He loved pretty women and because of these had raped many of them. As a result of this, many happy families were bereaved. Everyone hated him but this rapist was an extremely powerful Emperor level master. Moreover, his movements were so fast that even a Monarch level master was unable to keep up with him." "One day, the rapist found out that a young Martial Master was getting married. Upon setting his eyes on the very beautiful bride, he became desperate. The bride did not know any martial arts and was forcefully brought to a cave by the rapist. Before losing her purity, the quick-witted bride saw a fragrant flower next to the cave and said to the rapist, Please pick that flower so I can put it in my hair when I serve you wine... Today, I will be your new bride!" "The rapist was very happy... What could a weak woman possibly do? So he brought wine and put the flower on the brides hair with his own hands. The bride could not drink wine so she drank tea instead. After drinking wine, the rapist discovered that he could not move. The youngdy who wasnt even able to tie up a chicken strangled him to death with a sash..." "An Emperor level master was killed by a youngdy who could not even tie up a chicken; this has be an timeless joke." "The rapist knew that flower was called Thousand Miles Fragrance. However, what he did not know was that the moment it leaves the ground, the fume from the nt sap would mix with the aroma of the wine and be a strange kind of Crisp Bone Fragrance. Even a Saint level master would be at its mercy and turn limp and weak." "After that, this Crisp Bone Fragrance was given the name Supreme Crisp by others, a terrifying name in all of the Nine Heavens. It is also a top ranking fragrance in the Nine Heavens. After thousands of years, that has still remained unchanged!" "Regardless of whether this story was true or not, it reveals something. You cannot underestimate anyone! With the right strategy, even an ordinary person would be capable of killing even a Supreme level master! The most important thing is whether your wit is good enough for you toe up with the right strategy! After all, strategies can be formed anywhere!" Mo Tian Ji continued, "Brother Chu, because of this, I always value wisdom over martial strength..." Chu Yang became silent. Early the next morning, the nights mist still lingered and the sky was still foggy. When Mo Tian Ji took Mo Qing Wus little hand and walked out, there was a peaceful silence. "Xiao Wu, its time to go!" Mo Tian Ji sighed and said softly. "Leaving like this?" Mo Qing Wus round eyes widened filled with reluctance..."I havent said goodbye to Brother Chu Yang..." "If Brother Chu Yang sees you leave... he will not be able to bear it!" Mo Tian Ji calmly coaxed her, "Xiao Wu will end up crying, too! And if Xiao Wu cries, she will not look good... Brother Chu Yang likes you so much, you would not want him to see you not looking pretty, right?" Mo Qing Wu wiped away the tears that were about to fall down. She bit her lip and nodded, "Yes! I will not let Brother Chu Yang see me cry..." Even though she said so, her eyes reddened and her voice began to choke up... "Lets go!" Mo Tian Ji said slowly, "Xiao Wu, you have to grow up well... When your Brother Chu Yanges to our home, we still have to wee him..." Mo Qing Wu was unable to control herself and tears started to fall down her cheeks. Her little figure stood stubbornly stood at the front door as she stared at Chu Yangs closed door. "Brother Chu Yang, Xiao Wu is leaving! Xiao Wu will miss you...!" "You have to miss me..." "Xiao Wu is going! Brother Chu Yang, dont cry..." Mo Tian Ji held his little sisters hand and walked out of the front door. After each step, Mo Qing Wu paused and turned her head back looking hopefully at Chu Yangs door... Her little teeth left a row of marks on her lip. With each step, she turned her head around... Finally, when they reached the gate, Mo Qing Wu suddenly escaped from Mo Tian Jis grasp and turned around. She took two steps back and stopped. Looking at the house, she unexpectedly shouted, "Brother Chu Yang, you are not allowed to forget me!" "Brother Chu Yang, you are not allowed to not miss me!" "Brother Chu Yang, you are not allowed to tell stories to anyone else!" "Brother Chu Yang... I dont want to leave you... Hoohoo..." It waspletely quiet inside the room. It seemed that Chu Yang was sound asleep and did not hear anything. Mo Qing Wu suddenly squatted on the ground and cried. Mo Tian Ji sighed softly as he looked at his little sister. He walked toward her and pulled her up. Mo Qing Wu shook him off and stood up. She stood in a trance staring at Chu Yangs door. That fierce action made a little bow fall out of Mo Qing Wus hair. Mo Tian Ji saw this and sighed, but he did not bother to pick it up. After a long while, Mo Qing Wu slowly turned and took her brothers hand. She turned her head to look around nostalgically, then she said in a low voice, "Second elder brother, lets go!" "Okay." After walking out the door, they went a long distance before Mo Qing Wu turned her head around and suddenly burst into tears... Mo Tian Ji stood quietly in his white outfit; he turned in a different direction and gently waved his arm... With Mo Qing Wus heart-wrenching cry, the four figures, three big and one small, gradually disappeared in the early morning fog... Heavenly Armament Pavilion remained quiet as before. Chu Yangs figure slowly emerged from behind the willow tree by theke. His body was drenched from the mist, and his hair was speckled with dew drops. His countenance was filled with a sense of loss. His gaze was empty as he walked towards the gate step by step. Finally, he knelt down and picked up the bow that Mo Qing Wu had dropped. He ced in front of his nose and inhaled deeply; a trace of loneliness appeared in his eyes. He reached out his arm and gently stroked the ground. In this little area, the soil was darker than anywhere else... These... were Qing Wus tears... Chu Yangs heart suddenly became empty... He stood up and sadly looked in the direction of the gate... An innocent voice still seemed to be lingering. "Brother Chu Yang, you are not allowed to forget me!" "Brother Chu Yang, you are not allowed to not miss me!" "Brother Chu Yang, you are not allowed to tell stories to anyone else!" "Brother Chu Yang... I dont want to leave you... Hoohoo..." Chu Yang smiled slightly. Qing Wu, when we see each other next, how will you be? Will you be... the Qing Wu with a fluttering red robe... like the Qing Wu that I often dream of? Upon returning... you must hold on! You must be strong...! Did you know... In the days that you were here... how happy and hopeful I was... Qing Wu! Not long from now, I will go to Middle Three Heavens to find you! This morning, Ji Mo, Gu Du Xing, andpany were also acting strangely. No one left their bed; everyone was quietly hiding in their rooms... The entire Heavenly Armament Pavilion was as quiet as a demonsir... Nothing stirred. Chu Yang stood quietly at the door as his hair flew up in the wind... He suddenly thought of the sweet and soft voice that said, "Brother Chu Yang, can I be your fiance?" "Good! Good!" Chu Yang involuntarily spoke out loud. Dreamily, a graceful figure in red appeared in his mind. She looked at him and reached out her arms calling, "Chu Yang! Chu Yang!" "Qing Wu..." Chu Yangs heart ached; and felt as though it had been broken into a million pieces. He slowly sat down and muttered quietly, "Mo Tian Ji, dont fail me...!" Given Mo Tian Jis character, Chu Yang knew that he would leave without saying goodbye. This was because it would have been the best way to reduce the amount of sadness that Mo Qing Wu would feel when she left. If they had said goodbye face to face, Mo Qing Wu would probably cry miserably... And if that happened, Chu Yang did not know how he would react. While Chu Yang felt a little resentful toward Mo Tian Ji for quietly taking Mo Qing Wu away, he was also a little thankful for that. "Autumn wind blows cold, autumn water is cold... Two hearts broken and in pain... There is only Qing Wu in this quiet life..." Chu Yang quietly sat there and recited. He then quietly stood up and began to walk back to his room without turning back. He shut his door and recited thest line in his poem in a low and quiet voice, "For you, I will trample the Nine Heavens." Chapter 186 Getting Drunk For You! At that very same night, in the Prime Ministers manor which was situated in Great Zhao, Diwu Qing Rou sent out all of his servants. He was dressed in a white robe stood along in the middle of a pavilion with his hands sped behind his back. He stared into the dark night sky and stood silent without moving for a long time. Autumn was extremely chilly! The wind gently wisped through the sky, the sadness of separation was constantly aching in his heart. Diwu Qing Rou continued to stand at the same position. After a long time, he sighed in the darkness of the quiet night. Diwu Qing Rou quietly asked, "Brother, have you already left?" The wind continued to wail, but there was no response. Diwu Qing Rou slowly turned around. Behind him was an intricately carved table of ordinary wood, but all of its corners were worn down as it was made a few decades ago. On the table were six food dishes and a wine jugid out. Four wine cups were ced in the four directions: east, west, south, and north. Diwu Qing Rou slowly walked towards the main seat and sat down. He picked up the jug and poured himself a cup of wine. He stared at it for a long time before putting it back down again without taking even a sip. "I still dont believe that you have left!" Diwu Qing Rou murmured, "Your identity, your resources... whether to the enemies or to me, you are an enormous asset. As long as you are a dominating force, no one would be able to kill you as easily as that!" "Because of this, I will continue to believe that you are still imprisoned!" Diwu Qing Rou shook his head as he smiled bitterly. He picked up the cup of wine and drank everything in a single gulp. At the same time he picked up the cup, a tear from the edge of his eye dripped into it. Diwu Qing Rou had drunk the contents of the cup which were a mixture of wine and sadness. He closed his eyes and began to listen to the sound of his heart. His pale face was flushed from the powerful aroma of the wine, but his eyes remained closed. He dropped his head slightly and whispered to himself, "I did not think that in this fight for the world, the person going against me would be someone capable of being called a hero!" Diwu Qing Rous voice emphasized the word hero; it was filled with sarcasm. "In the battle for world domination, who will be victorious? Nine Heavens, I will be the one who dominates! I shall cleanse the world of millions and millions ofmon people! Generals will make a sea of blood, and soldiers will make bones!" Diwu Qing Rou muttered quietly, "Second brother, this is the first poem I wrote. I still remember when I had incited you to respond!" "Millions of generals and leaders will fall! Yellow sand will make armors for schrs! Looking at the entire heavens and unite it! Life aspirations, I will join with you!" Diwu Qing Rou sighed, "World domination is only for those who are daring. Being daring is the stories of heroes. Heroes lead millions of troops in conquest. Fighting until the ground is covered in white bones, Just to add another volume for the emperor!" "You believed that a hero could be a general or even a leader. However, he could not be a ruler! Kings are fierce and ambitious but being fierce and ambitious also makes you a hero. Only by nning and strategizing with talents would one be able to reach the nine levels of heaven that would make a ruler capable of controlling the entire world! However, when you said these verses, did you ever think that you would perish in the hands of a hero?" Diwu Qing Rouughed but as he did, it also sounded as if he wasughing in fear. He raised his cup and gulped everything down again. He then immediately filled it again with wine and said with a quivering voice, "Second brother, you said that once we were sessful, you would sit down and get drunk with me! You said it because it was you who had never truly seen me drunk! Today, I will fulfill your wish for you!" He once again raised his cup in the direction of the distant sky filled with stars and bowed. He then drank it all down in one gulp. "You always said that my life is too tiring, that I live with too many lies, and that I could not live a happy life... Today, I will toss everything aside and get drunk with you!" The wind seemed as though it was wailing quietly and the flowers and trees swayed along with their leaves rustling in the wind. It was as though his younger martial brother of yesteryear was talking to him and raising his arm, pointing towards the vast country! Still seeing everything as fun and games! Still young and frivolous! Diwu Qing Rou shook his head and chuckled; a tear fell ... At this ce, all by himself in the dead of night, this unrivaled hero who remainedposed in the face of danger could no longer control his true emotions. "Prime Minister..." A voice softly called out from behind him. "Bu Chu is here to get drunk with us two brothers!" Diwu Qing Rou never turned around. He knew that at this time, besides Han Bu Chu, no one else would dare to take half a step in here. If they did, it would only mean death! Han Bu Chu walked toward him with a jar of wine. He smiled and said, "Prime Minister, I specially came tonight to get you drunk!" "Good! Good!" Diwu Qing Rouughed, "Sit!" "Bu Chu, how long has it been since the four of us sat and drank at this very table?" Diwu Qing Rou pointed and said, "At that time, you were guarded and kept close count of how much you drank. After each cup, you would make a line on this table with your nail, Hahaha... You see, the marks you made are still here!" "Prime Minister!" Han Bu Chus heart felt bitter. He looked down at the remnants of the years gone by and hot blood started to rise to his head, "Prime Minister, you still kept... this table...?" "Life is like a dream! When I wake, I want to have traces of it!" Diwu Qing Rou whispered, "Do you remember? At the time, the person sitting on your left was Number One, and the person facing you was Yun He!" "Yes." "At that time, you drank eight cups but had drawn nine lines!" Diwu Qing Rouughed as he seemed to look back in nostalgia. "Because of that, Number One said you had been cheating by using cheap tricks." "Haha..." Han Bu Chu alsoughed loudly. He seemed to gaze into empty space as memories came flooding back, "Just like that... its already been more than ten years...!" The two silently drank a few more cups. There was something in Han Bu Chus mind. However, he did not dare to bring it up to Diwu Qing Rou. Thus, he continued to apany him one cup after another... "Speak!" Diwu Qing Rou slightly tilted his head and looked at Han Bu Chu. "Yes." "Prime Minister, this time... did King level leader Kongs actions disrupt your ns?" Han Bu Chu asked with extreme caution. "Of course Kong Shang Xin was acting recklessly in this matter, but it was my mistake. I should not have sent Kong Shang Xin there!" Diwu Qing Rou sighed, "I thought about his personality, his leadership, and other aspects before sending him; but I forgot a very important thing, human nature!" "Human nature?" "Yes, human nature!" Diwu Qing Rou sighed again, "People are not objects! Who is capable of being emotionless? Back then, when Kong Shang Xin was being hunted down in Middle Three Heavens, he did not have any ce to go. He ran to Lower Three Heavens and with his life hanging by a thread and his body riddled with injuries. Yin Wu Fa and his brother saved him; this was a debt of life! While he was alwaysposed, as the saying goes, A good man will die for his bosom friend. This is also a pir of Jiang Hu!" "Seeing Yin Wu Fas horrific condition, how could he remain indifferent?" "Human nature is a very mysterious thing. In certain conditions, a coward can be a dauntless warrior. And the greatest of heroes can turn into a timid mouse. In a dangerous situation, a reckless person could take over while a wise man could be more confused than a child because of a single issue!" "I have thought about this, but I missed one key consideration." Diwu Qing Rouughed, "My mindset has fallen into the habit of a powerful official. I have grown ustomed to the ways of the royal court in calcting gain and loss. It is my mistake, not Kong Shang Xins!" "My mistake was utilizing people incorrectly!" The Prime Minister lifted his wine cup and said softly, "In the future, I will have to pay more attention to this aspect!" "Your words have enlightened me! The Prime Minister is truly remarkable!" Han Bu Chu said. These words were not mere ttery. Out of all the people in high positions such as Diwu Qing Rou, how many were able to make such a profound analysis of themselves? In addition, he also admitted his mistake in front of his subordinate. With that mind, he believed Diwu Qing Rou was truly worthy of his position! The Diwu Qing Rou who waspletely sober... was most terrifying! "Moreover, Kong Shang Xins action has proven one thing..." Diwu Qing Rou said gravely, "That is that Number One is dead!" When he got to this point, a deep pain appeared in Diwu Qing Rous eyes. He had to close his eyes as his heart throbbed with emotions. Han Bu Chu also became solemn. They were both intelligent people; there was no need for further exnation. "King level leader Kong and Yun He sent news..." Han Bu Chu said hesitantly. Diwu Qing Rou waved his arm and interrupted Han Bu Chu. After quietly filling his cup once again, Diwu Qing Rou said, "Lets talk about King of Hell Chu a little!" Han Bu Chu hissed softly, "This person... is truly difficult to fathom!" "Hmm, then let me speak!" Diwu Qing Rou smiled, "Bu Chu, this King of Hell Chu... ording to his methods, I can recognize that he is a talent that onlyes along every thousand years! He has your careful calcting characteristic and Yun Hesposure. Moreover, he is even more daring than Gao Sheng. There seems to be one more thing... His strategies are wless!" Han Bu Chu quietly sat and listened. What he loved most was being able to quietly listen to Diwu Qing Rou analyze a person. And from there, he was able to point out the persons weaknesses and strengths as well as how to deal with that person. This was Han Bu Chus joy. "To start, King of Hell Chu joined with Du Shi Qings group. Then he went into Iron Cloud Citadel and created Heavenly Armament Pavilion as a foundation for him to jump straight to the position of Bu Tian Pavilions leader!" "From this period, we can see that while King of Hell Chu is still young, he is very meticulous. Each step has a clear target. Each move he makes hits directly targets his opponents weakest spot!" Of course, Diwu Qing Rou did not believe King of Hell Chu to be the King level master as rumored. "Lets talk about his first step. Chu Yang took advantage of Du Shi Qing being preupied with many thoughts and the fact that he saved a lot of people. This world is filled with situations where people are ungrateful and dont repay their debts; even though Du Shi Qing is a physician, he could not avoid thinking so. That day, someone suddenly came to repay his debt, Du Shi Qing was probably happy beyond words. This ispletely understandable! In addition, Du Shi Qing did not want to go to Iron Cloud and thus his state of mind was weakest at that time! Therefore, Chu Yang waspletely sessful in his talk of repaying a debt." "In this first step, Chu Yang made use of human nature!" Diwu Qing Rou said profoundly. Han Bu Chu gently nodded. "As for the second step, when Du Shi Qing entered Iron Cloud, any clear headed person would know my ns. Therefore, Iron Cloud military sent people to pretend to be bandits to kill Du Shi Qing. However, Chu Yang managed to save them from their precarious situation without exposing the enemies identities and allowed them to escape. This was key! You people only saw this as an ordinary event and ignored the deeper meaning hidden behind it." "Without this step, his Heavenly Armament Pavilion could have been easily destroyed!" Chapter 187 The Frightening King Of Hell Chu! "You have to pay attention to the way out which he had left for them. He had the general of the group attack Du Shu Qing but not kill the man. However, because of this feign, everyone in the group felt indebted and closer to Chu Yang as a result! In the end, this general escaped but Chu Yang left asting impression on the army. If Chu Yang would ever need to use the military to fight battles, his first choice would have been this group! You should know that the general of that group is one of the ten famed generals of the continent, Wu Kuang Yun! We need to pay special attention to this particr point!" "Send people to gather intelligence on Wu Kuang Yuns military habits and analyse them. If there is a time in the future where both sides sh and their military movements change, mobilise arge force and eradicate them at all costs! Because at that time, it will be King of Hell Chu who would be leading these troops!" "Yes!" Han Bu Chu said as he wiped away his cold sweat. "The third step was after he entered the citadel, he formed Heavenly Armament Pavilion! Why did Tie Long Cheng, himself go to him? Was it really because of the words Heavenly Armament?" Diwu Qing Rous expression suddenly looked as though he was in deep thought, "Tie Long Cheng came simply because... he wanted to meet Chu Yang! The person who gave the army that tried to kill Du Shi Qing a way to escape. Tie Long Cheng wanted to meet the individual who managed to defeat Wu Kuang Yun single-handedly with barely any effort. That was all!" "Thest step was joining Bu Tian Pavilion. Without being aware of the internal issues, he managed to be the leader right from the start. This was due to the help from Tie Long Cheng and Du Shi Qing! Tie Long Cheng greatly admired talents and if the attempted assassination was to go public, Tie Bu Tian would have to remove a famed general from Iron Clouds militarymand! With regards to Du Shi Qing, he held Chu Yang in high regard and spared no effort when he praised him in front of Tie Bu Tian." "These were Chu Yangs first four steps! The four steps he used to reach the heavens through the use of human nature!" Diwu Qing Rous voice became very deep, "At this point, Chu Yang has managed to achieve his first goal and aplished phrase one of his n." "Then is his second goal Bu Tian Pavilion?" "No, his second goal was to purge the n of spies!" Diwu Qing Rou continued to exin, "First, in order to aplish this, he used lightning quick strategies in order to get rid of all the spies within Bu Tian Pavilion!" "His methods always involved careful analysis and deductions. Everything that he did was based on a possible result which he had postted. From that result, he would then dig out all the carefully guarded secrets and thus manage to eradicate all of the spies!" Diwu Qing Rou chuckled, "This is easier said than done!" "Yes! In the beginning, the Golden Horse Riders Department sent spies everywhere. Their strategy was to gain the recognition of everyone by various means which ensured the safety of the spies. King of Hell Chu had managed to discover this and hence ensured his sess." Han Bu Chu thought as he said slowly. "Exactly! That is why after he took over Bu Tian Pavilion, his next step was dealing with all the spies. He shed the blood of the spies in order to establish his own authority! Using this, he then became a mysterious individual as he employed the use of a mask and a ck robe. At the same time, he started to spread rumours all throughout thend..." "These rumours were aimed at deterring action which King level leaders Yin and Kong might have taken. In other words, Chu Yang had recognized Iron Clouds weaknesses and nned his traps bearing this in mind. These were actions also taken in order to pave the way to progress up the hierarchy..." "During that period, all of you saw him as a joke because we knew that the King of Hell Chu was Chu Yang. No matter how much confusion and rumours he tried to nt, his true identity would still remain unchanged. However, you have ignored a key factor in any situation. It is that these confusions could lead to changes in the circumstances around us!" "Moreover, the recent mistakes by the two King level leaders were also because of these confusions and nted rumours! Bu Chu, did the two King level leaders we sent not know of the King of Hell Chus true identity? Why did they doubt it in the end? These results bear testament to King of Hell Chus deceptive schemes and psychological warfare!" "Everyone has doubts; even the most intelligent minds are filled with uncertainties. I am afraid King of Hell Chu would use his resourceful head to turn even the smallest of doubt in your mind into full-blown suspicions and cause you to question your own conclusions!" "This person... really has aprehensive grasp of human nature! He is truly a frightening person!" It was as if Diwu Qing Rou was slowly pulling each silk strand from a cocoon and pointed out every part of Chu Yangs meticulous arrangements. This proved that he felt that Chu Yang was the greatest threat he had ever encountered. As he spoke, his voice gradually grew heavier and heavier. Han Bu Chu unconsciously straightened himself as he listened attentively to Diwu Qing Rous analysis. "At the same time, he began to sort out the royal court of Iron Cloud. He began with the lower ranking officials and with each individual who he managed to catch and verify, he gradually became bolder. His saber swung continuously yet, he chose to leave Number One untouched." "It was because he wanted Number One to make contact with us. After verifying this, Chu Yang made his move to capture Number One. In addition to that, he used Number Ones identity to create many traps! Everything is connected!" "He even managed to specte the fact that Number One was holding on to some hope and predicted our reactions!" Diwu Qing Rou sighed, "If it were not for extremely urate intelligence, I would be wondering whether this foe was a youth of seventeen or eighteen years of age or fox who was a couple of centuries old! Such meticulous and careful moves..." "Yes. Even if we knew Number One ran into trouble, we trusted that Number One would not say anything. Plus, the fact Chu Yang did not make a move against Number One only solidified our beliefs... Therefore, no matter what traps wereid, we continued to fall for them!" Han Bu Chu sighed, "Despite Chu Yang not being aware of the rtionship between Number One and yourself, he still managed to set those traps... That was already more than enough!" "After he got a hold of Number One, he knew that he could not fight against us! With his strength, he couldnt even withstand a single move. This was King of Hell Chu taking a risk. With his mouth, he could not swallow a big fish like Yin Wu Fa. Fortunately for him, a n from Middle Three Heavens appeared and began to support him. King of Hell Chu essentially rose from the dead! He made full use of this n, and continually framed us! Using the established power of a super n without any effort on his part, he was able to topple our two heavenly pirs severely injuring our two King level leaders!" "And with that, King of Hell Chus second goal was sessful! For this second stage, the goal was to seek security!" Diwu Qing Rou sighed deeply, "The next step he makes will be to use all of his forces to surround King level leaders Kong and Yin! I hope Yun He will be able to hold it together!" "Seek security?" Han Bu Chu was somewhat puzzled. "Exactly! Golden Horse Riders Department has a total of four King level leaders. Currently, two of which have been essentially disabled! The remaining two are in charge of protecting Golden Horse Riders Department and absolutely cannot leave! If things continue as they are, King of Hell Chu might be able to make use of this period to develop Bu Tian Pavilion and rebuild Iron Cloud!" "Everything King of Hell Chu has done was just to buy time!" Diwu Qing Rou sighed, "Furthermore, he has to make the most of this time because it wouldst no more than three months. Tie Shi Cheng cannot hold on for any longer! At that time, Iron Cloud Nation will face inevitable chaos! During which, King of Hell Chu would utilize this opportunity to strike at the Golden Horse Riders Department. He is aware that during Tie Shi Chengs death, we will not be able to send any powerful assassination groups or make any big moves against them." "At that time, even if our forces were slightly weakened, it would still be a good thing for Iron Cloud Nation! Never mind such arge loss as this!" Diwu Qing Rou suddenly spoke fiercely, "While I do not want to admit this, it is true! King of Hell Chu will be able to use this window!" Han Bu Chus mind was in shock. He had judged King of Hell Chu very highly. However, what he was unable to believe was that he still underestimated him! With each step forward, King of Hell Chu had already prepared the next strategy. In each transition from n to n, he managed to adapt to the situations at hand and gradually made more powerful moves... All in all, everything had changed in a most delicate manner. "However, these things are still not enough! He is still far from being able to shake the foundation of our Golden Horse Riders Department! Therefore, it is likely that King of Hell Chu must have other ns!" Diwu Qing Rou thought as he said, "In his next step, King of Hell Chu will likely extend his reach into Great Zhao! However, before he does make his move, I cannot predict what he ns to do next!" "Prime Minister, doesnt King of Hell Chu have any weaknesses?" Han Bu Chu asked. "Weaknesses? Even with superior wisdom, this King of Hell Chu still has many weaknesses!" Diwu Qing Rou said, "One of his such weaknesses is using unusual tactics to surprise people. Such people like adventures and risks! Although people like that might be able to rise quickly but will immediately fall to rock bottom the moment they fail!" "Risky tactics can only have two possible oues! One is total victory; the other is total annihtion!" Diwu Qing Rou said slowly, "Patience is required when dealing with this kind of person! All we need is a single opportunity to turn the tables!" "Also, while King of Hell Chu is called the King of Hell, he is not the kind thats ambitious and unscrupulous! While I can see that Tie Bu Tian is a heroic figure, King of Hell Chu is one as well! If that is not the case, then King of Hell Chu would have gotten into a confrontation with Tie Bu Tian! A hero can admire an ambitious person, but an ambitious person would never work under a hero!" "The word hero is a funny title! With heroes, they always value friendship!" Diwu Qing Rou exined slowly, "Ambitious people are afraid of losing while heroes are afraid of heartaches! If we were to deal with Tie Bu Tian and King of Hell Chu, we must capitalize on their friendship or rtionships! For people like them, they will fail if their hearts are hurting!" "We just need one opportunity... That will be enough!" Han Bu Chu muttered to himself, "Aim at affection..." He suddenly seemed to sense something and became agonized. Having heard Diwu Qing Rous step by step analysis, Han Bu Chu realized how truly frightening King of Hell Chu was! There were many things that were considered ordinary and without meaning to others, yet they had all been carefully pre-arranged by King of Hell Chu! Such discipline, such mentality... For someone with superior intellect like Han Bu Chu, this was still shocking! Thinking about how King of Hell Chu had orchestrated his n step by step, Han Bu Chu had not even realized that his clothes had been drenched in cold sweat. Chapter 188 You Yuns Luck Diwu Qing Rou stopped talking and poured himself another cup of wine as he drank it slowly. The bright full moon slowly began to drift towards the west. In the pavilion, the shadows of the trees slowly moved along with the moon. "I would want to personally write a letter to Tie Bu Tian to bring back Number Ones family." Diwu Qing Rou suddenly spoke quietly after drinking five to six cups of wine consecutively. "Do you think Tie Bu Tian would be agreeable to this?" Han Bu Chu was startled. Diwu Qing Rou was nning on writing the letter himself. This was representative of his attitude towards the situation! He was using his own name to request something from Tie Bu Tian so he could be insulted? How much prestige would he lose with such a gesture? "Tie Bu Tian will agree!" Diwu Qing Rou said casually, "Send orders to Dong Wu Fa. Tell him to attack two of Iron Clouds cities as quickly as possible, and open Iron Clouds door!" "I want to tell Tie Bu Tian that if he returns Number Ones family, Great Zhao will give him back these two cities!" Once again, Han Bu Chu was startled by the words of Diwu Qing Rou but didnt dare to speak up or say a single thing. This was clearly a rash decision made by Diwu Qing Rou because of his rage. This showed the impact of Number Ones death on him. "This will be the veryst time that I, Diwu Qing Rou, makes a decision based on my emotions!" Diwu Qing Rou looked up to the sky and said softly, "Number One is worthy of me doing so!" Han Bu Chu finally understood. The person Diwu Qing Rou valued most in life was Number One. In other words, only Number One was capable of causing Diwu Qing Rou to lose control of his emotions. However, Number One was now dead! Therefore, Diwu Qing Rou decisive action was a way of saying farewell to his past. This was likely to result in anotherrge battle! However, no matter how many people from the two countries perished, it would be a funeral rite for his brother! This was done to bury Diwu Qing Rous life from ten years ago! From here on out, Diwu Qing Rou would no longer have any more weaknesses. This impulsiveness might have seemed reckless but it was a show of his terrifying power. In addition to that, Han Bu Chu was certain that Diwu Qing Rou had already prepared his next step. "Yun He being in Iron Cloud is not a long term solution. If they are discovered before the two King level masters recover from the injuries, the consequences would be unthinkable!" Diwu Qing Rous eyes started to show evidence of intoxication, yet his thoughts continued to remain lucid. He said with conviction, "This battle is my warning! The letter is my statement! At that time, Yun He will be there to officially wee Number Ones family back home. Anyone who dares to stop them shall be killed!" Han Bu Chu began to perspire profusely. "Is the family over there really Number Ones family?" Han Bu Chu was unable to understand why someone like Number One would do such a foolish thing as bringing his real family to Iron Cloud! "Before he left, Number One was ready for anything!" Diwu Qing Rous eyes revealed a trace of sadness, "I will nurture and raise his descendants well!" Han Bu was speechless. This was something that no one could have imagined. Even Chu Yang had not expected for Tang Xin Shengs wife and child in Iron Cloud Nation to actually have been his wife and child. This person was truly a madman! ... Iron Cloud Citadel had turned into a boiling pot! Everywhere was in an uproar! The power of the masses was infinite, and the wisdom of the masses was endless. After Chu Yang issued hismand, the three gangster bosses gathered and discussed with one another. They then came up with a prudent approach: Divide Iron Cloud citadel into five respective areas, east, west, south, north, and center. Then go through every single street and household. Then they carried out their duties and herded all outsiders from these five areas into an empty field like pigs. Official Cheng Zi Ang would then work with the justice department to investigate and any suspicious person would be arrested straight away... As a result of this extensive search, the citadel exploded into chaos. However, through this, they managed to uncover many spies. Some of these spies were easily shaken upon their capture, fearful of death and without any loyalty. In addition to that, they didnt know how to keep their mouths shut. After a little "friendliness", they did not hesitate to reveal information about their movements as well as theirrades on the outside... In this process, they were able to capture one Silver Knight Rider! This was a true anomaly... Almost twenty thousand people joined in this mission. Among these twenty thousand were Iron Cloud Citadels guards, military, and royal guards et cetera. After two days and one night of searching, the entire search area had been reduced by half. It was now midnight but they continued to carry on. Moreover, more than ten thousand thugs who had been mobilized were extremely spirited in their searches, almost as if they were on some sort of drug... Even Cheng Zi Ang was unable to handle the overwhelming workload. His eyes were reddened from staying awake all night. However, the three big bosses were bright and full of energy... "The situation is bing more severe! If we continue like this, they will find us before we are even able to seed!" In his temporary hiding ce, Cheng Yun He tried to think of countermeasures. Yin Wu Fa had recovered thirty percent of his martial energy thanks to the powerful effect of Jade Spirit Ginseng. Kong Shang Xin, on the other hand, did not recover as much. With both of them in such a precarious state, they were unable to contribute to their situation. If it was just the two of them, things would have been much simpler. However, the issue now was that they had over fifty to sixty people. If the search continued, confrontation might be inevitable and they were too big of a target... "The only solution is to split up!" Cheng Yun He said, "We have to split up once again to avoid being captured by the enemies. Even if they catch us, the numbers would not match up, and they would have to let us go due to insufficient evidence." "No! Doing so would further weaken our forces; wouldnt we be sitting targets at that point?" Yin Wu Fa said, "In my opinion, we should break out and escape!" "Break out?" Cheng Yun He said icily, "Twenty thousand soldiers currently surround the citadel. This is the capital of Iron Cloud, the heart of Iron Cloud Nation. Are you suggesting that all of us fly straight back to Great Zhao?" "Lets do as Official Cheng said!" Kong Shang Xin said sadly, "Breaking out is absolutely impossible! If a ninth grade Emperor level master was surrounded by twenty thousand soldiers, he would probably die from exhaustion. Let alone us..." Cheng Yun He frowned and said, "It will be easy for me! I am a schrly person who does not know any martial arts. They will not suspect me. However, it is likely that they would be highly suspicious of everyone else! One impatient person would be enough to destroy everything!" "Especially you two... your appearances are too obvious. Plus, your wounds have notpletely healed. In the event that the both of you are discovered, your situation will not be very optimistic!" Cheng Yun He continued, "If you two King level leaders dont mind, you can hide in this cer... Would that be okay?" Kong Shang Xin and Yin Wu Fa simultaneously rolled their eyes in disbelief. The words that Cheng Yun He was saying were meant for them. They were the two who were the proudest and least impatient. However, the two of them were both King level leaders who held such honorable positions. How could they possibly hide in a cer like mice? That was why he carefully said everything in advance... "Its just a temporary measure to avoid the storm..." Cheng Yun He said. "Fine!" Kong Shang Xin frowned, "I was hunted by people in Upper Three Heavens for seven or eight years; I am used to this crap..." "Me, too! When I was on an assassination mission back then, I even went into atrine pit..." Yin Wu Fa held his breath and said angrily. Cheng Yun He was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. The ce they were hiding in was at the center of Iron Cloud Citadel, not too far from the royal pce. As the saying goes, "it is darkest under themp." "On another note, I will have to find a way for Gao Wei Cheng to get Du Shi Qing to create some sort of diversion; the only problem is that it might be too dangerous. Whether Gao Wei Cheng will be able to do this or not... at this point, we no longer have a lot of choices..." Cheng Yun He frowned as he muttered to himself and became silent in the middle of his thought. "Lets split up; disperse immediately! If you can, update your status once a day! If you cannot, dont force it. Your safety is more important!" Following Cheng Yun Hes order, the fifty to sixty people that were hiding there left as quickly as they came. Only ten people remained to protect Kong Shang Xin and Yin Wu Fa. These people were all martial experts; if each of them tried to escape from the soldiers on their own, it would have been like childs y. Given Cheng Yun Hes arrangement, if nothing unexpected happened, the two King level leaders hiding in Iron Cloud Citadel would not be discovered. Of course, they would probably lose a few people, but they would be able to preserve the majority of their force. You Yun was a Martial Warrior over twenty years old. He had been dreaming of joining Bu Tian Pavilion for a long time. However, his cultivation level was too low and had been eliminated in the first round. In his depression, he did not join the rest of the citadel in the manhunt. Instead, he drank until he waspletely drunk. After that, he left the ce in a barely conscious state; the only thing he could feel was the alcohol rising up to his head. He did not know where he was going; he just needed a ce to lie down and snore loudly... His beautiful dream was suddenly disturbed by the need to urinate. Dreamily, with his eyes barely open, he undid his pants and started his business... Halfway through, he finally became a little sober and opened his eyes to look around. He was standing next to a small pile of wood that someone had ced next to a door... As the drunkenness wore away, he felt the chill of the autumn wind. He shivered, and urine ran down his pants. He instinctively cursed and used his fingers to stop the flow. As he was about to continue, a shadow shed overhead. Right after, three people flew out. And then they were followed by an entire group of people in ck... You Yun was petrified; he almost yelled out but was able to quickly hold his mouth shut with his hands. However, he had forgotten about the internal force that he was controlling before he put his hands to his mouth. His pee started flowing again, and not an ounce was wasted as all of the urine soaked his pants; yet, he was still unable to recover from the shock ... He vaguely heard two people saying to each other in a low voice, "...King level leader is here... No, here..." "Silence!" The other person hastily said and flew away... You Yuns hair stood on end; he immediately thought of the Citadel-wide manhunt that had been going on these past few days... Could it be these people? Hearing them said these words... Could it be that they are inside? You Yuns eyes immediately stood up cautiously. Some of the wood from the wood pile behind him fell down and made a few soft noises. He hastily held his nose and made a couple of cat sounds that he had learned. Then he slowly snuck away... It was not until he was more than a hundred feet away that he started to run as fast as his legs could carry him. His mind was filled with satisfaction: No wonder my father gave me the name You Yun; I really am lucky... My pee can actually find spies; this is truly a credit to the heavens... Chapter 189 Operation Begins! Minister Chu dove straight back into work and cultivation after Mo Qing Wu left. This was a critical period and often remained at Bu Tian Pavilion. At this time period, Ji Mo was feeling very depressed. Among the five people who were at the Heavenly Armament Pavilion, Dong Wu Shang was absolutely neutral, Rui Bu Tong and Gu Du Xing were great friends while Luo Ke Di was always alone and constantly being bullied... Therefore, Luo Ke Di continued to pester Ji Mo, trying to get him to form an alliance with him. However, Ji Mo did not see Gu Du Xing as his opponent. He only helped Luo Ke Di to beat Gu Du Xing twice and Luo Ke Di continually pestered him to beat Gu Du Xing up. Hence, he went to the Bu Tian Pavilion with Chu Yang in order to gain more experience and at the same time get away from Luo Ke Di. Ji Mo thought to himself: Damn, if I cant be near him, then couldnt I just hide? The torches in Bu Tian Pavilion burned brightly with Great and Revered level masters as they hurried along back and forth. Martial Artists and Martial Masters were being turned into errand boys, all of them rushing around without rest. Suddenly, there was amotion at the gate. Aftering back from an exhausting task, Cheng Zi Ang said angrily, "Whats going on?" "Someone said that he discovered the spies." The guard at the gate began to stammer. He didnt dare to believe that the disheveled and dirty person who was soaked with the aroma of alcohol and urine knew the whereabouts of the Golden Horse Riders Departments people. Moreover, this individual had the guts to request an audience with Minister Chu. Despite scolding the person, he continued to insist that he knew where they were. Moreover, he swore by the heavens that he was telling the truth. He almost palmed the person out of anger... However, at that critical moment, the hall leader arrived back just in the nick of time. "Let him in!" Cheng Zi Ang said in annoyance, "You have got a clue, and you are not hastily notifying us; what kind of work are you doing?" The guard bit his tongue and waved his arm. The other guard dragged a wet guy in. Cheng Zi Angs nostril was suddenly hit with the obnoxious smell of urine. He immediately pinched his nose and said angrily, "What is this?" "This punk peed in his pants..." The guard held his nose and wanted tough, but he did not dare to. "Damn... You are still young, and you couldnt hold it in?" Cheng Zi Ang irritably said, "Toss him out! What in the world?" "Wait! It would not hurt to hear what he has to say." A cold voice spoke; a masked King of Hell Chu stepped out of his room. Since yesterday, everyone at Bu Tian Pavilion felt that the aura that usually surrounded the Minister was much more terrifying than before. A more overpowering authority! "Sir... you are Minister Chu... Official Chu?" You Yun anxiously cried out, "I really do some have top secret information..." Chu Yang patiently listened, and his eyes could not help but brighten, "Are you sure that it wasnt the alcohol ying tricks on your mind?" "I am an orphan and thus I do not have anything to swear on. However, I swear on the life of my wife and her mother! I was absolutely not seeing things!" You Yun fretfully raised his arm up and swore; his saliva flew everywhere, "If I lie may god let my wife run away with someone else..." "Can you find that ce again?" Chu Yangs eyes shed. He was uncertain if he should be sad or happy about this. However, this guy really knew how to swear. "It is very easy to find that ce! I think it was in the manor of a big official who was recently executed..." You Yun said happily. He knew that such a question meant an investigation was in order. "Oh?" Chu Yang and Cheng Zi Ang looked at each other; both of them saw the regrets in the others eyes. This manor had just been raided, and the official had been executed. Moreover, they did not have the time to seal it. Also because many people died in this house, therefore everyone was a little afraid of it and they werent able to sell it off to anyone. As a result, this was truly the most secretive location... "Organize all of the troops! We move immediately!" Minister Chu quickly made a decision. "ce all the Martial Masters with the other martial experts. Notify the soldiers guarding the citadel to block the inside of the city! Inform them not to even let a mouse pass. If anyone tries to make any trouble, kill them without any mercy!" "Once done with the blockade, all of the martial experts can make their move! We cannot afford to alert the enemies!" "But first, send someone over to the Prince and ask for the two martial experts toe here." "Lets move!" All of Bu Tian Pavilion instantly went into an uproar; more than two hundred people immediately stood before the King of Hell Chu. Chu Yang really had not expected the King level leaders hiding ce to be found by a wretched fellows urine. However, he did not have time to think it over. At this point, he would have preferred if such was indeed the case. Whereas regarding their movements, worrying about it seemed unnecessary. The military was already creating such argemotion searching every inch of the city. Even the enemies would have already been long aware that they were being hunted down... Moreover, the moment he had heard this news, he had a feeling that this information could not be false! In a short time after, fireworks and res exploded above the center of the citadel. Chu Yang watched the fireworks exploded fiercely; with a cold gaze, he waved his arm, "Go!" This show of pyrotechnics was confirmation that the area was securely surrounded! "Boss Chu, I aming, too." Ji Mo jumped out. "You?" Chu Yang hesitated. Nothing good coulde out of Ji Mo going. If something happened, the Ji ns anger would be noughing matter. "Dont worry!" Ji Mo smiled and said, "I will not be in your way." "Fine! Lets go!" After an hour, Chu Yangs group arrived in front of the big doors. Hiding in a distance, Chu Yang asked, "Are you sure its here?" You Yuns countenance paled; his breath was very heavy and swallowed the ball of saliva which was stuck in his throat, "I swear to god! It is here!" Then he pleaded, "Minister Official if the spies are caught, can I join Bu Tian Pavilion?" "What is your name?" Chu Yang asked. Chu Yang had reced his fierce mask with a veil. If he still wore the mask, he would essentially be warning the enemies and asking them to target him. "I am... I am You Yun." You Yun tugged his pants up every now and then. The weather was very cold and having urine soaked clothes made it all the more ufortable. "You Yun... umm, your luck is not bad." Chu Yang almostughed. This person was so lucky that he had been able to discover two King level leaders while peeing. He immediately said, "If this mission is sessful, you will have to go to Heavenly Secrets Hall and report to Hall Leader Chen." "Thank you, Minister!" You Yun happily knelt down and kowtowed. "I hope that you will continue to be as lucky as you are today. That your luck will eventually be Bu Tian Pavilions luck as well." Chu Yang smiled. On the side, Cheng Zi Ang whispered, "Minister, can we move yet?" "Wait for a little." Chu Yang looked at the big door from three hundred feet away at felt extremely nervous. Tie Bu Tians martial expert reinforcements had not arrived yet. However, Chu Yang could not wait any longer. If the enemies discovered them, they would have lost this golden opportunity. Chu Yang felt that the entire thing was a little suspicious. Tie Bu Tian would not have been as careless as this. What was going on? After waiting a little longer, Chu Yang finally gritted his teeth and said, "How manyyers of archers do we currently have?" "We surrounded the area with threeyers! All of our arrows are made of steel." "Surround them by sixyers in all directions!" Chu Yang said fiercely, "On top, increase it by eighteenyers! Nothing should be able to slip out of our!" "Understood!" "Once this is done, immediately start the raid!" "Yes, sir!" In the beginning, there were only one thousand archers. However, now, three thousand archers were being mobilized and arranged for additionalyers of support. "I feel as though something isnt right, boss. We are basing the entire mission on the words of this punk alone?" Ji Mo was a little confused. "Isnt this a little too trusting?" "Intuition." Chu Yang said casually, "In all of Iron Cloud Citadel, very few ces remain unsearched, and only this ce could keep that many people hidden without being discovered." "I still feel that it is a little uncertain. I will go over there and take a look..." Ji Mo instantly jumped from his hiding ce; Chu Yang reached his arm to stop him, but Ji Mo was already fifty to sixty feet out. In the night, Ji Mos body seemed to turn into an apparition as he flew a few hundred feet and slowly stopped. Like a blur, he had arrived at the big door. Ji Mo was a little doubtful, but he really wanted to show off in front of Chu Yang. During this time, he was quite rxed, and his skills had improved greatly; However, he was still young. Right after, he climbed over the wall to get in. At this moment, the door suddenly creaked open. A person in ck appeared right in front of Ji Mos face. Two people, four eyes looked at each other, stunned. From three hundred feet out, Chu Yang felt very restless. "Who goes there?" The person in ck took a step back as he asked cautiously. "Wind beat why? Ditch meaning y? Fan tter Fan tter dog tired?" Ji Mo was tongue-tied; this was totally unexpected. When that person had opened the door at stepped out, he suddenly excelled under pressure and began speaking nonsense. "What?" The person in ck was temporarily stupefied scratching his head. "There ga there ga you not agree? Tears tired enough sa? Rogue bang economic bang economic? Enemies weapons?" Ji Mos eyes shifted nonstop as his mouth moved rapidly. "Enemies weapons? Diwu?" The person in ck blinked pitifully; he only understood thest two words. "Enemies weapons! Enemies weapons!" Ji Mo nodded repeatedly, "Please vomit meat? Intended mud ditch? Shhh beat huh?" "Enemies weapons? Please vomit meat? Enemies weapons please vomit? Diwu Qing Rou?" The person in ck looked at this strange ethnic person with great distress and sweated profusely, "Who are you?" "Hey honey hey honey? Chatter chatter over? Tired step cried tired mother remained di huh?" Ji Mo showed a look of anxiousness and started to wave his arms about. "What are you saying?" The pitiful person in ck unconsciously tried to follow the crazy conversation. "Dog aunt! Dog aunt!" Ji Mo said angrily and turned to walk away. His mouth was muttering, "Dog aunt fight shhh, dog aunt ditch meaning mud hum!" The figure in ck stood in a daze. He thought a little about those strange words and suddenly became aware, "Stop!" This poor person was fooled by Ji Mo. "Shoot the arrows..." Ji Mo ran. Chapter 190 Flushing Kings Out! The person clothed in ck realized that he had been tricked and roared in anger as he began to give chase. Chu Yang tried to suppress hisughter as he gave the order, "Kill!" Swoosh... swoosh... swoosh... All of a sudden, there was an intense shrilling sound which echoed in the wind and the person in ck fell to the ground in a split second as the arrows rained down on him, turning him into a hedgehog. From all directions, there were at least a few hundred arrows which had found their way into his body, pierced from all sides. Fireworks exploded in the sky once again! "Kill!" heated voices roared from all four directions. The entire sky seemed to shudder violently. Hundreds of people poured in towards the house and behind them, the military marched forwards. Behind them, there were no longer any obstacles standing. The walls had crumbled beneath them and within moments, the house had be like a solitary ind. All around, martial artists and archers stood on guard perfectly motionless. Within the house, the sound of fighting as des crashed into one another rang out. Suddenly, there was a loud sound, followed by the copse of the four walls. The dense advancement was unstoppable! An extremely massive military force had been mobilized for this mission. While Kong Shang Xin and Yin Wu Fa were hidden in the secret cer, leaving only a few people standing guard on the outside. Suddenly, they were shocked by an extremely deafening noise followed by the unified marching sound of the advancement of thousands of soldiers. Exposed! Why have we been exposed? Everyone stayed inside and we even changed locations three times! Moreover, this was the most secretive of the three locations! How did we get discovered? The two King level leaders were shocked! In fact, this was the first time they were that shocked! It was at this moment when most of their group had already dispersed and their strength was at its weakest that the enemies hadunched their attack. Then, there came the sounds of killing. It was their five Martial Great Masters and three Revered Martial Artists fighting against the enemies. Kong Shang Xin paced back and forth in the secret cer feeling very anxious. Next to him, Yin Wu Fas face had regained some of its color. The two of them paid close attention to the movements of the troops on the outside. Without saying a word, they had an ominous feeling about what was about to happen. "Sirs, please do not worry. After Official Wangs house was raided, I quietly set this up without drawing any attention. This chamber is not only thirty feet from the ground, its location is extremely well hidden. There is virtually no evidence of there being an entrance. Even with his skill, the King of Hell Chu will not be able to find this ce!" The leader of the Iron Horse Riders said respectfully. This ce had been his idea; even Cheng Yun He praised him for his strategy in this mission. "I can only hope so." Kong Shang Xin listened to the sound of fighting outside and sighed, "I am afraid the eight martial brothers are finished." "If we were to sacrifice for you two King level leaders, there shall be no regret!" The leader of the Iron Horse Riders said solemnly. The moment the walls of the house fell, the eight individuals exploded in all different directions as they tried to break away from the advancement of the troops. However, the shower of arrows prevented them from making their escape. They had originally thought that it was just a standard inspection and had no way of knowing that there would be an army waiting outside as they cordoned the area tightly. A wave of arrows shot out like rain and three of them were immediately injured. After which, the martial experts of Iron Cloud jumped out from among the soldiers and began their fight. Chu Yangs ck robe fluttered in the wind as he stood next to the trunk of a great tree. He watched the crowd fighting with each other fiercely. However, he was unable to differentiate between his troops and the enemies. All he was able to see was a circle of fighting like waves crashing in over and over. The fight continued as they fought with a total of eight enemies. Without losing very much time, only five of them remained. After which, there were only three. Without stopping, bloody soldiers were tossed out from among the crowd, carried away to be treated. If they were not bleeding profusely, they had lost their arms or broken their legs from within the encirclement. There were also many who fell and had been trampled... Inside, the sounds of screaming engulfed one other. Although there were only three enemies remaining, these three were far fiercer than anyone could have imagined. Before they had made their move, Chu Yang said that they had to be captured alive. However, after seeing the violent battle which took ce before their eyes, everyone knew that being able to capture them alive was not a possibility! Even keeping their bodies intact was an extremely difficult task. The fight itself was very short,sting less than fifteen minutes. However, Iron Clouds side paid for it with the lives of some fifty to sixty soldiers and almost a hundred people sustained injuries. The farthest distance a person went before he got killed was about five hundred feet from the center. That particr Revered Martial Artist had managed to get five hundred feet away from thepound before beingpletely surrounded by soldiers and died in regret! No matter how powerful an individual is, he still cannot go against an army after all!" Standing next to Chu Yang, Ji Momented. "They are both different from one another. Jiang Hu is Jiang Hu, and the military is the military." Chu Yang said, "If the military were to be made of Jiang Hu people then those martial experts would have been able to break out of the blockade. However, the military is not made of Jiang Hu people. Therefore, even a top level martial master would perish if he were to fall into such an encirclement." Ji Mo nodded and said, "That is true." "While Jiang Hu people are renegades, they know to stay out of trouble and protect their lives." Chu Yang said, "While soldiers themselves do not have individuality, they have their orders! The moment an order is given, all they can do is to advance! There is simply no turning back. If they do, they would be executed by militaryw!" "This is what they call military order is like a mountain!" Ji Mo sighed, "However, isnt this a little too cruel for ordinary soldiers?" "It is cruel, but brutal wars are the missions of soldiers!" Chu Yang sighed lengthily. "Aizz..." Ji Mo sighed again. "Ji Mo, I have yet to deal with you. You almost ruined my entire n." Chu Yang red at him in anger and said, "You are fortunate that you didnt get killed by an arrow. If you were to continue to act without restraint as you did, you shall have to deal with the consequences yourself." Ji Mo scratched his head and smiled. He knew what he did was inexcusable and did not say anything. "What did you say to that guy? I could not understand what I heard." Chu Yang asked. Chu Yang asked himself why he was unable to make out what Ji Mo had said even though he had been through so much in his previous life. Hence this filled Chu Yang with curiosity. From beginning to end, Chu Yang only heard "Enemies weapons, please vomit meat." As for everything else, he felt ashamed for his ignorance. "Whats the meaning..." Ji Mo smiled reluctantly, "I was quick-witted in the face of danger. I dont even know what I said; I cant believe I managed to confuse the guy..." "Ack..." Chu Yang choked and smiled in irritation, "If anyone were to run into such an oddnguage, I am afraid everyone would have the same initial reaction... You... you are not too bad." Chu Yang had nothing else to say about this. "Minister, all eight enemies have paid for their sins!" An officer in charge of the siege ran over. He stood still and bowed ceremoniously. His head was covered in blood and was still bleeding, but his countenance remained firm and cold. "Good. Check on the casualties. There is no need to report these casualties to the military. Just report them directly to Bu Tian Pavilion!" Chu Yang said solemnly. "Understood. I would like to thank you in all the martial brothers stead." There was a happy look in the officers eyes. Notifying the military would mean waiting for a long time before any pension would be paid. In addition to that, they would be small amounts for these ordinary soldiers. Notifying Bu Tian Pavilion meant that the families of these dead soldiers would be paid several times more than they would have been paid. If Minister Chu had said so, then surely he had a n. Cheng Zi Ang wiped his sweat; he walked up with a pale countenance, "Minister, three Revered Martial Artists and five Martial Great Masters, no one escaped." Hall leader Cheng Zi Ang was more than lightly injured. He was bleeding a lot was wobbly. "You investigated already? There are only those people? The strongest was Revered Martial Artist?" Chu Yang frowned. "Yes, and only fifth grade Revered Martial Artist." Cheng Zi Ang began to sweat profusely as he said these words. He was on the verge of a breakthrough at that time. It was under King of Hell Chus pressure, but he had only gotten to a third grade Revered Saber Artist. When he said that the enemy was "only fifth grade Revered Martial Artist," he realized that that enemy was two grades higher than him. "There was no one else?" Chu Yang frowned and raised his voice. "The battleground has beenpletely cleaned and searched thoroughly." Cheng Zi Ang said, "There are no traces of others." "What about secret chambers?" Chu Yang asked. "There are no secret chambers." Cheng Zi Ang said, "I have searched for various escape routes around the house, and I carefully screened over everything, but there do not seem to be any signs of a secret chamber. In addition to that, this is an officials home; other than a few cers, there are no secret chambers." That cant be right. Chu Yang thought to himself. You Yun reported that he heard two people in ck saying, "...King level leader is here... No, here..." These words were not made up. Moreover, there were many Revered Martial Artists and Martial Great Masters from Golden Horse Riders Department at this location. This was enough proof and hence he deduced for it to be impossible that they were not there. Moreover, the soldiers had the area so securely surrounded that even a mouse could not get out. Hence he was sure that there were still people in the manor, and they were King level masters. There must have been a problem with the search. "Do not tell the troops to withdraw yet." Chu Yang pondered; his gaze became cold as he said, "Maintain a tight perimeter and send people to bring water here. Flood the entire ce; even if they have turned into mice and burrowed underground, I will flush them out." "Yes." Cheng Zi Ang was unhappy because he already verified that there was no secret chamber. Flooding the ce with water was of no use and would only be a waste of effort. However, the Minister had given the order so he did not dare to object. He turned away and gave a series of orders and everyone galvanized into immediate action. "General Li, I hope that you can delegate a group of soldiers to help carry water toplete this task." Chu Yang looked at a young general and said. "No problem!" General Li said ceremoniously, and turned to give orders, "Everyone, go get water." With an "ooh rah", more than a thousand soldiers immediately moved. Chapter 191 Even With Nothing Left, We Will Still Fight! "Torches, light up this area! Archers, dont ck off. Fighters, be ready and surround the area by tenyers." Chu Yang gave out one order after the other, "Block here, here, here and here. Dont let the water flow out and escape." "Boss, even if there are people hiding inside, why cant you wait till morning to catch them? Isnt it a bit too much of a rush to do it right now?" Ji Mo frowned. "If there are actually people hiding inside, they are King level masters!" Chu Yang said casually, "Moreover, they are currently injured. Nevertheless, King level masters are able to recover at a very quick pace. I am sure you are already aware of this. Through this one night, if the King level masters recover even a slight bit more of their fighting strength, our side would lose significantly more soldiers! Being unable to avoid such arge loss of more unnecessary deaths of our soldiers, it would be the failure of the person inmand!" Chu Yan continued, "We must never allow our enemies a single opportunity to catch a breather! Their chance for a reprieve can be our irreparable misfortune!" Ji Mo sighed at looked at Chu Yang, "Oh I see, thats how it is." He also thought to himself: He is considerate of the lives of soldiers whom he doesnt even know. How could he do wrong by his martial brothers? As he stood there thinking, there were already people who were running forward with buckets of water. More and more people rushed in after them... While there were many, many of them didnt have enough tools. It seemed as though they needed time and patience in order to achieve this goal. At that very moment, four to five people started to dig, creating a ditch along the path. Afterwards, a stream of water ran into the court. As it turned out, there was also a well on the other side with a built-in pulley as well. Thus, the water flowed continuously to the side and people shouted in a lively manner. Gradually, as people began to get their tools, someone somehow managed to get their hands on arge metal drum which was usually used by the military and used a horse drawn wagon to bring it over. This made things much more efficient as each trip was equivalent to bring fifty to sixty buckets of water at once...\ Severalmanders jumped up and yelled fiercely, "Faster! Faster!" Time slowly passed as the officials manor was turned into a swamp. As for the cers which they had found, they filled those first with water... The manpower employed was massive as people began to carry water brought up from the well, blocking up any cracks which were around. In the distance, there were people who continued to ry the water over from one individual to another, forming a human chain. Some twenty wells in the nearby area were all being used by the military at the same time. The water began to flood over more than an acre ofnd... Countless soldiers were watching: archers, fighters, and spear throwers... were all ready for the enemies! They were all holding their weapons tightly with their gleaming eyes! Below, Kong Shang Xin, Yin Wu Fa, and the others made eight total and all of them were feeling very anxious. At first, they did not hear any movements and thought that the enemys army had withdrawn. However, the moment that they heaved a sigh of relief, they heard a loudmotion above them... As they were hidden far below the surface, they were unable to make out what they were saying. All they heard was loud yelling every now and then. They began to feel more and more uneasy as their mind wandered. What are the enemies doing? The air in the secret chamber gradually grew more and more humid, and the temperature also started to dip. Kong Shang Xin frowned seeming to be thinking about something as his countenance progressively grew colder... A whileter, water started to drip from the ceiling of the secret chamber. "Water! Water is seeping in." Yin Wu Fas eyes opened up wide as he looked at the water! Everyones expression simultaneously paled as they realised that King of Hell Chus n was to flood them out! This was terrible news! While there was virtually no entrance or exit, they were still underground. And with such arge space, as long as there was water on the ground surface, it was only a matter of time before this ce would be entirely flooded! Or worse still, it might copsepletely! If they did not die from drowning, they would die from the copse. As they looked at each drop of water which slowly turned into small streams, they were petrified. However, what scared them, even more, was when mud started to drop down from the ceiling inrge chunks. Their current situation was truly abysmal! If they were to head out, it would mean that they would have to face arge army. Even though they had no idea how many people were outside, they knew that it was not a small number. This was evident from the sounds that echoed from the outside. Both of the King level leaders were severely injured and were not certain that they would be able to break out from within the blockade. However, if they remained where they were, they would eventually be buried alive. They were stuck between a rock and a hard ce! More mud fell down, and the water on the floor was starting to soak through their shoes. The two King level leaders could not even cry out tears. King of Hell Chu, how cruel are you? Such an unforgiving scheme and you are still able to think of it? "Sirs, please make a decision right away. This ce... will soon copse!" A Revered Martial Artist hastily said. Before he was even done speaking, more mud began to fall from above them... Kong Shang Xin let out an angry roar, and said with eyes filled with determination, "We will break out!" Before he was done speaking those words, the three Revered Martial Artists, two Martial Great Masters and the Iron Horse Rider Martial Masters faces had a tragic look on them. Everyone knew what breaking out meant. Especially with the two King level leaders injured, they did not even have a slim chance of seeding! Their enemies had overwhelmed them with their sheer numbers and without martial experts, these ordinary soldiers would have been sufficient to deal with them. Fighting against them would only mean dying in battle whereas remaining where they were would mean death by drowning! The least they could do was to gain some ground by dying in battle and also because drowning... was too much of a waste. "Brothers, before we break out, I want to say a few words." Kong Shang Xin weakly straightened his body as he solemnly looked the streams of water pouring down. All of the others stood straight and listened quietly with anticipation. "This situation is very dangerous; even I am not sure if I would be able to escape. Therefore, this battle... might be thest time we fight side by side with each other!" Kong Shang Xin was on the verge of tears. After a second, he regained hisposure and looked over his subordinates. He spoke with a low voice, "This time, I, Kong Shang Xin, have dragged everyone down! The reason for everything that is happening now is because I have acted on my own which has resulted in these serious consequences. I have caused all of you to be caught in this desperate situation!" "Sir, please dont talk like that. We shall fight and die together. We are all people of Jian Hu and view death as it is." "Thank you for your understanding. If there is another life, I, Kong Shang Xin, hope we will be able to fight together in Jiang Hu and take over the world. In the next life, we will use all of our power to unite it!" Kong Shang Xins voice grew more solemn. This Sad Saber King had a premonition that this was where his life was going to end. With every word, he mustered up all of his emotions and spoke with deep sincerity. "Second brother! It is not as if we dont stand a chance. Why must you talk so pessimistically?" Yin Wu Fa felt as though his chest was about to explode with pressure as he red at him and spoke angrily. "Listen to me!" Kong Shang Xin smiled and walked in front of Yin Wu Fa; he gently patted his shoulder and said, "Third brother, if you could return to Great Zhao this time, dont think about revenge." Then he turned his head and bowed deeply to the six subordinates. "Sir! What are you doing?" The Command Horse Rider that had survived knelt to the ground and cried tearfully, "All of us brothers will die together! Sir, why... why..." When he got to these words, his voice choked and was unable to finish his sentence. "No! You three! There is a great chance of you all not getting injured and sessfully escaping." Kong Shang Xin said sincerely, "I am only asking for one thing from you; if possible... try to make sure that my third brother makes it out!" Yin Wu Fa yelled in anger, "Second brother if you arent leaving, how can I? When we became sworn brothers, we swore that we would die together and not leave anyone behind! Do you want me to be a heartless individual? Just as things are, it is alright if we all die together at the same ce!" "That is a given! If we must die, we shall die together!" Kong Shang Xin looked at Yin Wu Fa and thought: Third brother, I owe you my life. Therefore, even if I get chopped to pieces today, I will get you out safely. He did not argue any further and only quietly looked at his martial brothers. After a moment, he said, "Remember what I said." After he said these words, he calmly looked at the Command Horse Rider and said sincerely, "Old friend, we have known each other for a long time; this shall be mystmand! It is also myst request in life!" The Command Horse Rider knelt down; his whole body trembled as tears began to fall down like rain and nodded repeatedly. Kong Shang Xin looked at Yin Wu Fa nostalgically and said softly, "Brothers, I would very much like to... ride through Jiang Hu with you once more..." He spoke in such a soft voice that his words were almost inaudible. After he finished, he immediately turned and went out without turning back. "Break out!" Yin Wu Fa roared. However, he looked back and inconspicuously pulled that Command Horse Ride to the side. He said hastily, "Old Sa if things go wrong... you must absolutely bring Second King level leader out! Please!" Before old Sa could reply, Yin Wu Fa followed behind Kong Shang Xin and went out. Old Sa was shocked. When they faced a moment which decided whether they would live or die, the two King level leaders who were famous for being ruthless had disyed an exemry example of the word brotherhood! I can sacrifice myself, but my brother must live! Mud sttered everywhere as Kong Shang Xin and Yin Wu Fa both walked out from the dark chamber. Their broad shoulders made it look as if they had held up the passageway for each other! A sharp aura slowly emitted from these two like a tsunami within the narrow passageway! Mud fell like rain as the realised that the water had risen past their knees. Kong Shang Xin stood in the middle with his body upright. He closed his eyes and, without turning around, he said, "Brothers, take care!" Chapter 192 Trapping King Level Leaders! All of a sudden, Kong Shang Xin stretched out his arms and at the same time, the de which had shocked the Lower Three Heavens and sent the Middle Three Heavens into a frenzy appeared in his right hand. With a swoosh, arge circle appeared on the top of his head! The wall that was turning soft immediately fell away. With a loud bang, everything crashed down! Kong Shang Xins frail body vanished as it turned into a beam of light the moment he jumped up! The first person to rush out would receive the brunt of the force from the enemies attack! This person would face the most danger! Kong Shang Xin had used others for his own gain his entire life and today was the very first time in which he had voluntarily used himself to open up an escape path. He used his body to cover his brothers! Boom! The entire surface copse, filling the yard with water. Because of this, everyone stood still, watching from a distance. The other soldiers were still focusing on transporting water over. The sudden copse revealed arge space, and startled everyone... At that moment, a thin shadow in ck holding s shining saber shot out from beneath the ground like a demon. As he stood in the middle of the enormous puddle, his sharp eyes shined like shing lights in the darkness of the night. His entire body was covered in mud as he stood waist-deep in water. Even though only his upper body was exposed, his entire figure began to emit a vicious aura as like a lion which had been cornered! It showed its indomitable fighting spirit! The water underneath him flowed back violently and the force darkened the water almost making it look as if he was a demon who was rising from the depths of the earth! The sound of drums rose as another seven men appeared next to this mysterious looking individual. There were only eight individuals facing a formidable army which surrounded them in all directions. Their faces were stoic and there wasnt a single trace of fear written on their faces. They had an aura which emitted an aggression which had never been felt before! In the distance, Chu Yangs pupils suddenly contracted as he squinted his eyes. They have finally revealed themselves! The two King level leaders are indeed here! The information was correct! Cheng Zi Ang let out an angry roar and wanted to dive in, leading the charge. However, Chu Yang immediately waved his arm to stop him. "May I ask which of the two Golden Horse Riders Departments King level leaders are we facing?" Chu Yang asked casually. Kong Shang Xin looked at Chu Yang from a distance; after staring for a long time, he finally smiled and asked, "Are you King of Hell Chu?" Chu Yang said with a veil over his face, "Yes. With two King level leaders here, dare I im the title King of Hell?" "You are absolutely worthy!" Kong Shang Xins gaze fell upon Chu Yangs face but continued not to show any form of emotion. This made Chu Yang feel as though he was being pierced by a thousand needles. "I had once made my mark in the Middle Three Heavens. Even though four ns joined forces, they were unable to force me into a corner! However, you have! Impressive!" "King of Hell Chu, you are indeed crafty! Your strategies are good!" Kong Shang Xin stared at Chu Yang for a while before sighing. These word of praises revealed theplexity of his emotions that he felt inside. After seeing the real King of Hell Chu, Kong Shang Xin finally understood why he fell for this guys trap. Looking at his aura, he was no more powerful than a Martial Master. Between him and Yin Wu Fa, there had been three Ministers; there was no doubt in his mind. It was definitely the King of Hell Chus schemes which had brought misfortune upon them! Just as Diwu Qing Rou said, he used powerful people from the Middle Three Heavens ns! It is infuriating enough that I was outyed by him. Moreover, it is not until we have reached the end of our ropes that we finally realized the truth. However, it is already far toote. "I dare not receive suchpliment!" Chu Yang said ceremoniously, "May I ask if you are Sad Saber King Kong Shang Xin?" "Who I am is no longer important!" Kong Shang Xin chuckled as he shook his head. He took a wide view of the entire army in all four directions. He said with a hint of mockery, "It seems that you think too highly of me... There about fifty thousand people in total?" "You think too lightly of yourself." Chu Yang said casually, "In order to keep you here, the number of archers which I have to mobilize is fifteen thousand!" Chu Yangs sharp eyes looked at Kong Shang Xin, "There are already more than one third of the archers in Iron Cloud Citadel here! And more of them continue toe!" Kong Shang Xinughed and said, "Fifteen thousand archers! That in itself is enough topletely dominate the entire battlefield already! If I die, it shall be a glorious death!" Chu Yang said casually, "Currently, the radius of several miles has turned into a metal drum! In the center of the city, all of the guards are on high alert! And all the gates of the citadel are being tightly watched. Moreover, this ce is a little too far from the gates." He looked Kong Shang Xin pitifully, "You have reached the end of your road!" "Are you telling me to surrender?" Kong Shang Xinughed loudly and said with an icy gaze, "If so, then you have underestimated me and Golden Horse Riders Department!" "Definitely not." Chu Yang said respectfully, "A King level master will always have his dignity. While I am not a King level master, I would not want to be humiliated either." "You should end your lives on your own." Chu Yang said quietly, "Let me maintain my respect for you unyielding King level leaders!" Kong Shang Xinughed in sarcasm, "End our own lives? King of Hell Chu, are you dreaming?" He let out a loud shout and said ferociously, "King of Hell Chu, even though I might not be able to avoid dying here today, you better have prepared arge military pension!" Chu Yangughed coldly. Both sides were trying to buy as much time as possible. Kong Shang Xin was making use of this opportunity to recover as much strength as possible. While Chu Yang was waiting for theplete encirclement of the citadel! Chu Yang also held on to some faint hope that Tie Bu Tian would send help. While Chu Yang did not expect much, if the two Shadow Guards turned up, there wouldnt be any unnecessary casualties. Moreover, the two injured King level leaders would be easily captured! Even though they have not made a move yet, Chu Yang knew that the moment that they did, they would wipe out the lives of many of the soldiers. The consequence of a King level master who knew that he was facing death would naturally be earth-shattering. Kong Shang Xin was not wrong; in order to hold back two King level masters, they would have to pay a great price. As time continued to pass slowly, the soldiers on the perimeter gradually arrived. Threeyers on the inside and another threeyers on the outside formed an encirclement like that of a giant metal barrel. Chu Yang was about to give the order when a horse from the outside suddenly ran toward them. The person on the horse was Chen Yu Tong. Chen Yu Tong went through the encirclement and reported to Chu Yang in a low voice, "Minister, the prince went into the royal pce. His Majestys condition is acting up; after the prince went into the pce, he did note out..." "Why didnt you tell me earlier?" Chu Yang was furious and he had to restrain himself from smacking Chen Yu Tong! Doesnt it mean that all this time, I was just allowing his enemies to take a breather and all the buying time was for nothing? Chen Yu Tongs face paled. After he went to the princes manor, he rode nonstop to the royal pce and waited for an audience with Tie Bu Tian; but Tie Bu Tian never appeared. Then Du Shi Qing came and said that the emperor was not well; the prince and the two King level masters were helping to maintain the emperors energy. The moment Chen Yu Tong heard this he knew that the two King level masters would likely not arrive in time. Thus he rode nonstop back here... "King level master Kong! So sorry!" Chu Yang shouted loudly, "Kill!" If the reinforcements were noting, he would have no choice but to make arge sacrifice and fight with his current military strength! Chu Yang made a quick decision and gave this cruelmand. With this shout, the great battlemenced! On hismand, arrows began to fill the air. Thousands of arrows being fired were the first wave of attack! The second and third waves continued after without a break from the first. "Spread out!" Kong Shang Xin roared, and the eight people in the center simultaneously shot out in different directions like fireworks. At the same time, Kong Shang Xin stomped once and his whole body glowed with a golden light. The water in the yard suddenly rose and pushed out in all directions like countless angry dragons, engaging the onught of arrows! With a swoosh, all of the torches which were around the area were extinguished by the water simultaneously. In the distance, there was still light but the entire yard was drowned in a strange shimmering darkness! Without a sound, the Iron Horse Rider was turned into a hedgehog as he took on the brunt of the first wave of attack and copsed on the battlefield in silence. The two Martial Great Masters leaped halfway into the air and blood began to spill from their bodies. They let out a scream as their bodies were pierced with a few dozen sharp arrows; the two simultaneously yelled, "Sirs, please go first! Let us open a path for the two King level leaders!" The moment they finished speaking, both of them used theirst ounce of energy in order to throw out their weapons. Then, with a tragicugh, they fell in the water, turning it into a crimson red! One saber and one sword flew through the air like shooting stars and continued for more than a hundred feet straight into the crowd. A miserable cry rang out! "Brothers, go leisurely! We will follow you soon!" Old Saughed as the remaining five continued to burst forward for another additional three hundred feet! The two King level leaders moved like two sharp arrows piercing forward! Flying arrows continued toe at them. However, Kong Shang Xins shadowless saber continued to block all of the arrows as the other hand grabbed these arrows and threw them back like rays of light. Both his hands continued to move without stopping for a single moment. Pop! Pop! The sound arrows piercing into human flesh continued; many soldiers from all directions had died from this counterattack. Kong Shang Xin continued to fly forward with great speed. His long hair flew in the wind and his countenance remained as calm as before. As the light of a distant torch shone onto his face, it revealed his eyes which shone like those of a wolf in the middle of the night! He was currently at his peak state was almost as powerful as that of an uninjured person! The thick arrows never had a chance of reaching his body; of course, any arrow that got past his saber would be knocked down by the aura protecting his body! He was like a hurricane that swept straight ahead; like a raging fire that focused on the madness and destruction that it caused without having any concern for itself whatsoever. He brought out thest of the fervent strength in his body and turned it into a rising heat that burned people! They had rushed out almost two hundred feet! "Ready! Shoot!" A shrill shout emitted as the leader of the spear troop looked up and shouted hismand! Chapter 193 The End Of The Road! Three thousand spear wielders shot out ck streaks! They all shot it from various directions and angles with varying speeds. However, they were all shooting at the same target C the team of five that was rushing towards them! Kong Shang Xin let out a deafening roar as he flew into the air. The tip of his feet pushed at the points of the first wave of spears and his body shot up into the air meeting the second wave of spears. The saber in his hand suddenly swung and he let out a roar and continued to rise even higher. The saber continued to sh as he swung it wildly. Before long, his body had risen a few hundred feet into the air! Right after, he turned into a sh of light as he drew a strange bright arc. The back of his body shed as he moved at an incredible speed, creating mysterious apparitions in the air. He flew across the air in a radiant glow, rushing right into the army of soldiers! His saber shed fiercely as if the sun had suddenly appeared! In the front military group, a wave of blood suddenly burst out! Waves of blood continued to ssh as Kong Shang Xin opened a path of blood within a blink of an eye, assisting his martial brothers! Yin Wu Fa caught a spear and rushed up in a frenzy despite his body being struck by three to four arrows. Out of the remaining three, Old Sa was the first to rush up in the midst of the onught of arrows and spears. Behind him was a seventh grade Revered Martial Artist who was following him closely. Together with Yin Wu Fa, they created a small path as they broke out! However, thest person, a fourth grade Revered Martial Artist, was one step too slow. At that moment, endless arrows shot toward him. He let out a breath which was thest breath of his life. Spears flew forth like deadly lightning bolts and pinned him into the ground. The shower of spears and arrows then turned his entire body into minced meat in the blink of an eye! Arrows continued to fly tirelessly, and spears also shot forth endlessly! Yin Wu Fa andpany were surrounded less than fifty feet away from the encirclement! Looking at the dangerous situation that they were in, Yin Wu Fa screamed in anger and flew up into the air. He started to shoot out recklessly. Many were tossed out by him in the process as limps continued to fly through the air. A cold light streak which appeared as white as snow suddenly appeared by Yin Wu Fas side! "Follow me!" Kong Shang Xins voice had be hoarse. Without stopping, he immediately turned bringing Yin Wu Fa andpany with him, and brazenly rushed into the battlefront! The shower of arrows and spears continued to rain forth. Soldiers screamed out, "Kill!" and rushed in from all directions like a rising tide. "Close rangebat!" Chu Yang immediately ordered. "Minister, how about we wait for a little while before engaging them again? The auras of the two King level leaders are still extremely strong. Let the soldiers tire them out and after which, our martial experts will put in all their effort to secure us our victory!" These words from the Revered Martial Artist from the princes manor made Chu Yang furious; he smacked him hard in the face and yelled, "Bastard! Arent we wasting their strength? We are paying the lives of soldiers in order to do so! Do you consider the lives of the soldiers inferior to yours? Rush in now! If you are the least bit slow, I will take the heads of all nine generations of your family!" On the side, Cheng Zi Ang let out a crazed roar and led the martial experts of Bu Tian Pavilion in a fierce charge. "Everyone rush in! As martial experts, it is time for you assume a little more burden!" Chu Yang screamed, "Lets give our brothers a better chance at survival!" The battleground had turned into a massacre as the air smelled of blood. Kong Shang Xin and Yin Wu Fa fought viciously. Two King level leaders and two high ranking Revered Martial Artists were demonstrating their greatbat strength and struck fear into the hearts of everyone there! Even though they were severely injured, and hit with countless arrows and spears, they possessed an unbelievable strength and refused to fall as they continued to fight! Out of desperation, they had managed to fight their way out for about five hundred feet from where they started! A steady wave of troops continued to charge at them. A pitiful scream was heard, then the eighth grade Revered Martial Artist suddenly cried out in terror. A soldier had just dropped the body of his friend. With red eyes, he had screamed out and jumped up. Without a care for his own life, he held on tightly to the body of his friend! Holding him was the equivalent to holding a saber C death to their foes! A saber shed and the arm of this soldier was sent flying. However, he stubbornly held on to this eighth grade Revered Martial Artist with his remaining arm and fiercely bit him with his teeth! "Aaah..." This Revered Martial Artist cried out, and the soldier flew out in fragments. The time that this soldier had held on to him was as shorter than a blink of an eye. Under normal circumstances, this small time window would have been negligible. However, this was not so as they were currently surrounded by arge army with dozens of des waiting to engage with him... At the very moment he pushed out that soldier, seven or eight other soldiers simultaneously leapt up with ferocious faces and des in hand! From the back, spear wielders also thrust up fiercely! This Revered Martial Artist screamed out once; despite using all of his strength to dodge the attacks, he still ended up getting stabbed in the stomach! The fact that he was able to make it this far was no mean feat. He was physically drained and no longer had any more energy to dodge the attacks of the enemies! He grabbed the spear which prated through his stomach with his left hand and with a cry, he moved to stab the spear wielder with the saber that he was holding! The saber shed and dropped. His right hand severed from the body as it flew out. He screamed as his left hand was gripped tightly around the soldiers neck. However, at the very same time, eight or nine sabers shed at him simultaneously. In the thick of the fight, he was still managed to break the neck of four soldiers. Even before their bodies touched the ground, dozens of other soldiers rushed forward, screaming out in madness. One sh, his left hand fell off. One sh, his right leg fell off! He tumbled to the ground. One of the soldiers immediately took hold of the spear still in his stomach and twisted. With a loud scream, he lifted the Revered Martial Artist up in the air. "Kill...!" Countless sabers and swords arrived at the same time, and his flesh flew... There were still three intruders remaining! Kong Shang Xin looked at King of Hell Chu, who was a dark figure who was watching over the battle, with a crazed expression. He ground his teeth together hatefully. The opponent still had not made a move! All he needed was for King of Hell Chu to make a move. With his strength and that of Yin Wu Fa, they would be entirely capable of taking down King of Hell Chu. After which, they would continue to fight as they retreated. The defeat or even captivity of the leader would cause the army to be afraid to retaliate orunch assaults on them, causing them to think twice before acting! However, King of Hell Chu never moved; this made them lose their greatest chance of survival! Everywhere around Kong Shang Xin, bodies lined the ground. At a nce, there were a few hundred! There was also a small bloody path in the distance, also part of Kong Shang Xins handiwork. After fighting for such a long time with his injuries not entirely healed, Kong Shang Xin felt his vision begin to blur and his strength slowly waning. In this state, Kong Shang Xin suddenly felt his imminent death! I wont be able to hold on much longer! Could this be the end? Kong Shang Xin was unwilling to ept any of them. How could I die like this? How is it I would die so easily? Suddenly, he crazily shed his saber one hundred seventy-seven times nonstop. In four directions, fifty people screamed out at the same time. He yelled out one word, "No!" Yin Wu Fas entire body was soaked in blood; upon hearing that shout, he yelled out, "Second brother!" His condition was not looking good. If it wasnt for Old Sa who was by his side, it was likely that he would have been ughtered or caught by the attacks of the enemy a long time ago! "Old Sa!" Kong Shang Xin roared once more. Old Sa yelled loudly, "I am here!" "I am here!" "I am still alive!" The three people yelled loudly as if their very existence gave them the greatest strength... In a distance, Chu Yangs face paled, "Something is amiss! Give orders for everyone to stay alert!" The signal horn sounded, and the people fighting immediately retreated; a new group of soldiers rushed up... "These two King level masters are truly admirable men!" Ji Mo praised as he stood next to Chu Yang. "Yes!" Chu Yang attentively watched the battle. However, at the same time, his arms continued to wave various g signals. He said in a serious tone, "It is too unfortunate that they are our enemies!" "Too bad!" Ji Mo said regretfully. The moment Ji Mo said "too bad," the battle suddenly changed. "Come closer!" Kong Shang Xin loud shout shook up the night sky. "Okay!" Yin Wu Fa and Old Sa yelled out in unison. The battle circle seemed to move with them; It was as though the screaming and fighting were controlled by them, as all of them turned to the direction of Kong Shang Xin... "Dont let them get close to each other!" Chu Yang yelled out! He could feel that the moment those three came together, some crazy would going to happen! Cheng Zi Ang roared from within the battle; as if he no longer wanted to live, he led his subordinates as they confronted them in order to keep them separate. The crowd on the other side was turned upside down as Kong Shang Xin killed his way towards hisrades like a demented tiger! Wherever he went, blood spurted. The ground where he walked through was dyed crimson by blood which continued to squirt out brightly from all the dead bodies. It was as if this Sad Saber King leader was using some scarlet fireworks! The entire battleground was like a nightmare! Everything seemed too horrifying to have been real... Before this, everyone thought that Chu Yang was making a big deal out of nothing. Dealing with a few people by mobilising almost a hundred thousand soldiers! However, now, everyone was shaken by the fighting force of these individuals. Are they even humans? Surrounded by almost a hundred thousand soldiers and under the pressure of five thousand archers, and they were still able to kill so many people. The number of casualties were startling! If so many soldiers were not mobilized at the same time or if only half of them were there, these people would probably have already escaped! All of the soldiers mobilised were the most heroic in the military, but the moment they rushed up, they were dealt with in a single breath! Even the Martial Warriors and Martial Masters onlysted a little bit longer before they became corpses! However, it was reported that their enemies had been severely injured! If they werent injured... The thought of this made themanding officials shiver! The distance between Kong Shang Xin and Yin Wu Fa was only fifty or sixty feet now! However, under Chu Yangsmand, this distance became a heavenly moat as it was filled with most of the martial experts! Even if Kong Shang Xin was not injured, his sess was not guaranteed if he had rushed into this space. Kong Shang Xin let out a shrillughter. His eyes shed brightly. An aura of determination suddenly emanated from his body. His arm swung the shadowless saber up and the de unexpectedly shined brighter than the stars in the night sky! Chapter 194 Dont Let Me Die With Regret! It was right after that moment that King level master Kong Shang Xin exploded with radiance in the air! Kong Shang Xin suddenly jumped up and spun in midair. Both his body and saber fused together to form a brilliant ball of light as he shot right through the air! There was a strange whistle rang out and the saber shed with luster as it flew towards the crowd like a ray of light! Chu Yang screamed hastily, "Disperse! This is the life saber technique!" The life saber technique was when a King level master used part of his own life force in order to fight and kill! This was different from person and saber bing one, but the strength was nheless the same. While with the merging of the user and saber into one, there would have been a chance of recovery. Whereas with the life saber technique, when the user decided to burn their life force, there was no way that they could regain the life force they used and hence there was no chance of recovery! That was the reason why the life saber technique was also known as "Life Countdown." This was because the moment it was initiated, the countdown towards the end of the users life began! Sad Saber King Kong Shang Xin had literally ced his life on the line! Once this move is made, even if no one attacked Kong Shang Xin, he would, without a doubt, die! Chu Yang had waited for that very moment for a long time! How could he let his subordinates die together with Sad Saber King? Upon hearing this, Cheng Zi Ang immediately yelled, "Disperse! As he hastily turned and rolled outwards. However, his back was still slightly nicked by the tip of the saber. A chunk of flesh and skin was removed and Hall Leader Cheng convulsed in pain which resonated throughout his entire body... With Kong Shang Xins life-risking move, the three were finally together! "Second brother!" Yin Wu Fa screamed out as tears poured down from his face! "Yin Wu Fa!" Kong Shang Xin looked up at the heavens and shrieked as his long hair flew up, "Dont let me die with regret!" "Second brother...!" Yin Wu Fa yelled loudly as his whole body suddenly trembled. "Go!" Kong Shang Xin shouted as his entire body began to emit an even greater gold radiance. He grabbed Yin Wu Fa tightly in his hand as he yelled, "Old Sa! This path leads to the underworld. Would you agree to help me go there this one time?!" Old Saughed, and shouted, "I currently want to go with you to learn what is this underworld!" "Good! Today, I, Kong Shang Xin, will have to do you wrong! I shall apologize to you on route to the underworld then!" Kong Shang Xin screamed out loud and took in a deep breath. All of a sudden, his entire body began to emit a blinding light! Then he jumped up by only ten feet, and his legs suddenly lowered! Old Sa roared, and his body shed. He jumped under Kong Shang Xins feet and gathered all of his bodys martial energy into his two palms. He aimed straight up and pushed! "Boom!" Kong Shang Xins feetnded on Old Sas hands. Thebined effort of both the King level master and one ninth grade Revered Martial Artist pushing at the same time, Kong Shang Xin transformed into a startling rainbow while clutching Yin Wu Fa. They flew up into the air for about three hundred feet and more than a hundred feet in Chu Yangs direction! Behind him, the air around resonated loudly with a sonic boom! A cloud of white smoke sudden began to spread outwards! "Protect the Minister!" Cheng Zi Ang yelled. He jumped forward ignoring his blood-soaked back. While shouting, he desperately rushed toward Chu Yang! "Whoosh!" Kong Shang Xin had reached the highest point that he was able to achieve. If he had tried to go any further, his altitude would decrease as a result! At that very moment, Kong Shang Xin warmly nced at Yin Wu Fa; and from deep within, a strong feeling of sadness could be seen within his eyes... Yin Wu Fa yelled out, "Second brother! Dont!" Kong Shang Xin ignored his cries and let out a loud roar toward the heavens! The ghostly golden radiance around the King level master spun and formed a sun. There was a loud boom as that golden radiance immediately exploded all over in the sky and gradually dissipated into the night. Kong Shang Xins body suddenly stopped in the midair. He then continued to rise for about another seventy or eighty feet and let out a roar, "Brother!" His arms were spinning around like a windmill as he tossed out Yin Wu Fas body. The moment Yin Wu Fa left his grasp, Kong Shang Xins body began to sh once again. At that very same time, blood shot out of his mouth, arms and legs as he quickly chased the figure of Yin Wu Fa which flew like a shooting star. He moved with unimaginable speed as he followed Yin Wu Fa who was rocketing away. He let out hundreds of continuous palm strikes. After that, he roared loudly, "Dont let me die with regrets!" Suddenly, he fiercely kicked against Yin Wu Fas soles! "Swoosh..." The air popped behind Yin Wu Fa. With that, he flew away from the scene at an incredible speed as though he became a meteor in the night sky. In a second, he was over a thousand feet away... His figure vanished over time into a speck of dust in the night sky... "This is a King level mastersst resort! Golden Mirage, at this moment I am King! The person shatters his own soul. No matter how severely injured a King level master is, in a blink of an eye, his strength can explode by borrowing from his soul, allowing him to double his peak strength!" Ji Mo said with a serious tone, "Once this move is made, he is invincible! However, this King level master used this move in order to help his martial brother escape!" Chu Yang let out a sigh and said, "Even though they are our enemies, their brotherly love is truly touching and admirable!" Ji Mo let out an "hmm" in agreement. It was also at this moment, the golden radiance in the air suddenly shed, followed by a scream, "King of Hell Chu! I shall take your life!" With his remaining power, Kong Shang Xin dropped down by about four hundred feet and rushed towards Chu Yang! "King of Hell Chu! I will take your life!" Old Sa, who was on the ground, also excitedly followed toward Chu Yangs direction disregarding his life! At that moment, Yin Wu Fa was not yet out of danger and thus in order to give him a better chance at escape and survival, they had no choice by to create as much chaos as possible. Therefore, old Sa and Kong Shang Xin decided to give their all and put up a desperate fight! Countless figures rushed forward. Dark arrows and spears exploded liked meteors bursting in the air! Kong Shang Xinughed and did not attempt to even avoid them. His eyes shed with as he headed toward Chu Yangs position without dy! He was currently using all of his life energy and gathering it together into one palm. His soul had already been shattered, and his King level golden radiance had disappeared. Nevertheless, he continued to rush forward just as before! Arrows filled the air like a hundred rivers pouring into the sea and gathering in Kong Shang Xins body! At first, he was able to beat them off, but as time passed, they began to pierce his body! A spear from Ji Mos hand flew and pierced right through Kong Shang Xins stomach. However, despite his injuries, Kong Shang Xins speed maintained the same and continued to rush towards Chu Yang. The distance left to Chu Yang had been reduced to less than thirty feet. At that very moment, in his eyes, there was no heaven, no earth, no enemies, and no great army. There was only one person, King of Hell Chu! This person was the real King of Hell Chu! Despite all the other soldiers and martial artists continuing to injure his body, Kong Shang Xin remained focused on his target as he seemed to have lost all other feelings. His target was only one King of Hell Chu! I am close! Kong Shang Xin carried a thickyer of arrows as he finally arrived in front of Chu Yang. Ji Mo let out a roar and fiercely rushed up with his sword. Blood poured out from all of Kong Shang Xins orifices. The saber that he held in his hand suddenly swung with a swoosh and both sword and saber mmed into each other mid-air. Ji Mo let out a cry, spat out blood, and spun backward. Shadowless Saber and sword, two saintly weapons simultaneously burst in midair! Kong Shang Xins speed never once slowed down as he aimed straight for Chu Yang! However, despite this, Chu Yang eyes remained as calm as ever! He kept his poise as he waited! Hiding was not an option. Moreover, once he attempted to hide, it was likely that he would lose his position. Under the given momentum, Kong Shang Xin would have been able to kill Chu Yang even if he was dying! Chu Yang could only be ready to receive his attack! Kong Shang Xin had reached the very remainder of his strength; I only need to be able to deal this one attack directly to his body and his life would be over! But at this time, Ji Mo suddenly yelled out and rushed up. With legs nted into the ground, he tried to cover for Chu Yang. Twin palms shot moved and shot out! He knew that Chu Yangs cultivation level was that of a Martial Artist. Even though Kong Shang Xins strength was already extremely weak, Chu Yang still would not be capable of even blocking his attack. At that moment, he didnt know what came over him and made him as anxious as he was such that he would rush up in Chu Yangs defense! Kong Shang Xin ferociously rushed up, and four hands face each other. With a bam, cracking sounds rang out and Ji Mos wrists broke. Immediately after, Kong Shang Xin proceeded to palm Ji Mos chest as quick as lightning! "Damn!" Kong Shang Xins two eyes were filled with rage. The moment he was about to aplish his goal, a Martial Great Master youth had appeared! At that moment, Kong Shang Xins hatred toward Ji Mo surpassed everything else! Ji Mo screamed and kicked out fiercely. His chest became cold; he was unable to avoid this palm from Kong Shang Xin! If Kong Shang Xin hit him with this palm, Ji Mo was sure to die! A figure shed, Chu Yang appeared in front of Ji Mo. With a bam, Kong Shang Xins palm, which was meant for Ji Mos chest, had ferociously hit Chu Yang in the chest! At that same time, Chu Yangs left palm hit Kong Shang Xins chest; his right hand gathered Nine Tribtions Sword and suddenly stabbed straight into Kong Shan Xins heart and gave it a twist! A few cracking sounds rang out. Kong Shang Xins strength had already been spent. Chu Yangs attack, in addition, resulted in the breaking of his rib bones. The two looked up and spat out blood left without even the slightest bit of strength to fly backward. "Boss!" Ji Mo screamed and his eyes became red! He desperately rushed up and he used his body to catch Chu Yang. Chu Yang spat out a clump of blood and held down his pain as he casually said, "You could sacrifice your life for me, I... how could I let you die?" Ji Mo was stunned! Chu Yangs words were very faint, but he was able to understand the deep meaning in them. If you see me as a brother, and you sacrifice your life for me, I will also ignore death for you. Kong Shang Xin rolled away. Blood gushed out from his wound as it began to drip into the ground; He waspletely motionless! He stood arrogantly; his eyes like swords as he looked in Chu Yangs direction! Chu Yang struggled as he grabbed Ji Mos shoulder and stood up. From a distance, his gaze met Kong Shang Xins. There was a trace of loss in Kong Shang Xins eyes. He remained standing even though it took all of his strength just to do so. His gaze slowly moved, and he looked at the night sky. It was the direction Yin Wu Fa had left in. Kong Shang Xins gaze was filled with nostalgia. He breathed out gently, and his whole body suddenly became still and motionless! "Dont touch him!" Chu Yang stopped the soldiers from rushing in. He softly sighed, "He is dead!" This lifetime King level leader, who had once traversed all over the Middle Three Heavens and was crowned as an ultimate master who struck terror in the Lower Three Heavens, was no longer breathing. However, his eyes were still wide open, and his body was still standing straight! But, in this majestic figure, life no longer existed. Chapter 195 Wrong And Right! "Sir!" Old Sa, who was covered in injuries arrivedter. At that moment, he suddenly let out a loud roar and jumped up. However, while he was in midair, hundreds of spears pierce into him almost instantaneously... The battlefield unexpectedly fell into silence! Looking at the entire chaotic area and all of the structures that had copsed during the fight, everyone felt as if they had just awoken from a dream. Only fresh blood was quietly pouring out the woundeds body; there were even babbling sounds as it flowed on the ground... "Its finally over!" Chu Yang stood there weakly and muttered, "I cannot believe that the price we had to pay in order to surround these two King level masters would have been this costly..." In a sh, his body nearly fell to the ground. Though Kong Shang Xinsst move was made when he was already burnt out, it still almost destroyed Chu Yang! If Ji Mo was hit by that palm strike, it would have surely struck him in the middle of his chest. However, since Chu Yang ran up and took it in ce of him, it had hit his right chest instead. This resulted in his internal organs being shocked and it had broken a few of his ribs. However, the most fortunate part was that Kong Shang Xin only had that amount of strength left within his body. If that wasnt the case and the Nine Tribtions Sword spirit had not taken the initiative to act, it was likely that Chu Yangs life would have hung in the bnce! "With the exception of the injured, chase down and capture Yin Wu Fa who has managed to escape!" Chu Yang gave the order. There was a sweet taste his throat all of a sudden. He spat out blood as he crumbled.e What Chu Yang found strange was what Tie Bu Tian was actually doing. Why had he note when such a big incident had urred? Moreover, the two Shadow Guards were nowhere to be seen. If at least one of them had turned up, this battle would not have been as tragic as it was. It had finallye to an end, and Iron Cloud Citadel returned to its original state of peace and calm. Nevertheless, they maintained the same vignce in hunting down the remaining people of the Golden Horse Riders Department. In Iron Cloud Citadel, the investigations continued as before. This investigation also began for the entire Iron Cloud Nation territory up to the border of Great Zhao... However, Chu Yang was already aware that this method would likely no longer be very effective. The chances of catching a King level master who had already escaped was very small... Right now, Chu Yang rested on a cushioned seat, recovering from his injuries. Ji Mos injuries had been much less severepared to his. While waiting inside for a while, he immediately felt ufortable and Chu Yang had to get people to send him back to the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. As he left, Ji Mo remained silent and did not utter a single word. It was as though he was following Chu Yang as per usual. Sustaining an injury for an individual in Jiang Hu was extremelymon. However, in his eyes, there was a hint of reflection and his attitude was solemn as he thought about the events that happened today. He looked at Chu Yang with new found respect and his cynicism was no longer there. All of the descendants of the great ns had very intelligent and shrewd minds. It couldnt be said that he became entirely loyal to Chu Yang simply because he saved his life this time... This was just impossible! Moreover, the reason Chu Yang had to jump up to take an injury for him was that he had rushed up to help Chu Yang earlier. However, Chu Yang had already sown the seed of "brotherhood" into his mind! What were brothers? In blood-soaked battles, you still would help each other. For your brothers, you would fight to yourst drop of blood. Kong Shang Xin and Yin Wu Fa were a perfect example of brotherhood. Kong Shang Xin was an infamous thief while Yin Wu Fa was a vicious assassin known far and wide. Moreover, there was also something else: They were both enemies and had caused a lot of damage to the army. However, despite their notorious reputations and their standings as each others enemies, it could not cover up the brotherly love between the both of them while they stood at the boundary between life and death! While they hated these two to the bones, who in this life did not admire the brotherly love between those two? This was what brothers were! When Ji Mo pensively returned, the sky was almost bright. Chu Yang quietlyy in Bu Tian Pavilion thinking about Kong Shang Xins final action. That saber light was as brilliant as the sunlight; King level golden aura blew up in the air... he then looked right at his martial brother who had escaped with such deep sincerity... After thinking for a while, Chu Yang sighed: Brothers like that are worthy of being brothers! If Yin Wu Fa was able to have a brother like that in this lifetime, whether he would live or die, he would have no regrets! Chu Yang had three broken ribs and every breath caused him agonizing pain. However, this pain remained as a reminder of Kong Shang Xins moment of desperation at that time. Because of that, he sighed again... It could be said that Kong Shang Xin died by Chu Yangs hand. With the tip of Nine Tribtions Sword, Chu Yang pierced right to the heart and killed him! Chu Yang had no regrets killing Kong Shang Xin. Chu Yang was touched by being able to witness the enemies brotherly love. However, enemies would always be enemies... Minister Chu could not help but sigh. Chu Yangsmenting made Wu Qian Qian, who stood next to him, hurt. She softly counseled, "You are already severely injured; what are you sighing for? Just focus on your recuperation. Even if you have to worry about things which might be as great as the heavens, you should wait until after you have fully recovered to worry about it." After hearing her words, Chu Yang softly sighed and asked, "Have there any recent news from the sect?" "No." Wu Qian Qians countenance was a bit sad as she said with her head down, "It has been a very long time since I received any sort of news from my father." "Ah..." Chu Yang looked down and let out a sigh of relief. Looking dreamily outside the window, he said softly, "Each time I get injured, I really miss my master..." Wu Qian Qians hands trembled. Her heart beat erratically and she there, stunned for brief a moment. Her gaze on Chu Yang suddenly became even more gentle, and she said softly, "Me, too! Each time I am injured or sick, all I want to do is stay in my mothers arms and enjoy her warmth... that is only part of being human." Wu Qian Qian suddenly felt that, at this moment, Chu Yang was acting like his age, a junior martial brother who was injured, weak and emotional... She was able to understand Chu Yang and his solitary as an injured individual far away from all of his loved ones. This thus forced him to deal with his own situation himself and take care of himself independent of anyone else. However, what she was unaware was that Chu Yang was referring to the injuries he referred to were from his previous life. Back then, Chu Yang was always by himself. Every time he was injured, he would have to wrap himself up in a corner and heal himself as he reminisced about his youth when Meng Chao Ran would take care of him whenever he was injured or sick. Every time he remembered these incidents, his heart became extremely sad... "Haha," Chu Yang chuckled and said, "But I dont act like a baby." Wu Qian Qian charmingly nced at him and said, "You are a man; if you act like a baby, people willugh at you." As she said this, she brought over a bowl of medicine that had been cooled down somewhat and tasted it with a spoon. Then she gently sat down next to his bed and said, "Come on, take your medicine. Open your mouth... be good." Wu Qian Qians tone was gentle as if she was dealing with a child. Chu Yang felt emotional and did not know whether tough or cry. "It might be a while before Senior Du arrives. It seems like there is a problem in the royal pce." Wu Qian Qian said. "Its just a little injury. What are you bothering Senior Du for?" There was a faint sh in Chu Yangs eyes. "Minister, the prince has arrived!" Chen Yu Tong came in and reported. Before he finished his sentence, Tie Bu Tian had already walked in. His countenance was calm and cold as always, but his eyes were filled with exhaustion. "Minister Chu, I am truly sorry. I have arrived toote!" Tie Bu Tian stood in front of Chu Yangs bed; his first words were his apology. This surprised Wu Qian Qian greatly. He was the prince of a country and yet his first words were an apology to Chu Yang... "There is nothing to be sorry about!" Chu Yang casually said, "I am sure Your Majesty knows how many people died in this battle?" "I am truly sorry about this. I have been extremely anxious. Last there, I received news from the pce that Fathers condition had suddenly taken a turn for the worse. Senior Du mentioned that it was possible that very night that... Therefore, I went their hastily. The two shadow uncles who protected him had to use all of their strengths in order to stabilize Fathers energy... It wasnt until early this morning that I found out that such arge incident had urred within the citadel. Moreover, Minister had seeded and aplished the objective of the operation..." There was a hint of guilt in Tie Bu Tians tone. He was also aware that if he had worked with Chu Yang from the start, the casualties of this big battle would have been reduced by half or perhaps even more! However, given the concerns and his chaotic state of mind, Tie Bu Tian still went into the royal pce despite knowing that Chu Yang was going to make a big movest night. "Ah..." Chu Yang sighed. Tie Bu Tians apologetic attitude was extremely sincere and Chu Yang did not know what else to say. Moreover, this could not really be med on Tie Bu Tian. His father was seriously ill, and he couldnt just ignore that... Moreover, Tie Bu Tian went into the royal pce before Chu Yang had made all of his arrangements. This made it even more difficult to me him. "Minister! The aftermath of the battle has been tallied..." Chen Yu Tong came in once again with a heavy heart. "Umm, how is it?" Chu Yang asked. "The number of soldiers who lost their lives in battle is three thousand three hundred seventy people! The number of injured is nine hundred sixty-three." Chen Yu Tong said, "These are the militarys loss. On Bu Tian Pavilions side, the number of people who died in battle is seventy-seven people, and the number of injured is thirty-five people. As for the justice department, one hundred sixty people lost their lives, and ny-four people are injured..." "Bu Tian Pavilions Hall Leader Cheng is also severely injured just as the Minister is as well." Chen Yu Tong immediately sighed right after he was done talking. Tie Bu Tian who had been seated at the side, gasped in surprise at numbers that had been reported! "Eight people! A total of eight enemies! Among them, four people died from arrows. This casualty was mainly caused by the hands of the four remaining people. Moreover, among these four, three were very aggressive. Every one of them took the lives of more than a thousand of our people." Chu Yang said faintly, "This is the strength of our enemy." Tie Bu Tians face suddenly reddened. Despite having powerful martial experts on his side, he had brought them into the royal pce! If these two martial experts were to join in the fight, it was likely that the casualty number would definitely have been reduced! In fact, it might not even have existed! But it was not so! Chu Yang did not say anything else, but Tie Bu Tian could hear Chu Yangs meaning in his voice: Your father is a father, but how many fathers do these more than four thousand people have? How many are fathers, themselves? Tie Bu Tian was stunned for a while. Then, with a guilty face, he said slowly, "I... have no nothing to say." Chapter 196 Forcing Tie Bu Tian! Chu Yang closed his eyes exhausted and said faintly, "Hall Leader Chen, you can leave first. Qian Qian, you should also go outside." The two of them had expressions of worry written all over their faces as they looked at Chu Yang before they left. They knew that Chu Yang wanted to talk to Tie Bu Tian alone. Moreover, they had an inkling that his conversation might not be a happy one! As they looked at the two people leave, Chu Yang remained silent for a long period of time without saying a word. "I am listening." Tie Bu Tian said with sincerity. "In truth, I actually didnt want to say anything. However, after thinking about it for a while, it has to be said." Chu Yangs tone was sharp as he said, "In my opinion, your father is dying. You are the prince and you should definitely stay next to the emperor and take good care of him." "In fact, under the watchful eyes of all of the officials, the life and death of the emperor would no doubt have great implications on the future of Iron Cloud Nation. Therefore you should stay there. It is pertinent that you leave no stone unturned and try your best to heal the emperor!" "It is what you have to do. It is your obligation as a son and such a decision should not be faulted!" Chu Yang said quietly, "However, you must also never forget that you are also a ruler of a nation!" "These are valid reasons in which people will be able to understand. However, such reasons are uneptable to the military!" Chu Yang said in a grave tone. Tie Bu Tian looked up as though he wanted to say something, but Chu Yang did not give him the chance to speak and quickly continued as he said, "Orders are what is important in the military! Soldiers who have enlisted in the military have a greater obligation to the nation than to their parents even if they are in a critical condition! If there is an order, they have no choice but to drop everything and rush into the battlefield immediately! If they are even a momentte, their heads would roll on the ground!" "Militaryws are without mercy! They do not ept any reason for disobedience. Even if their fathers or mothers are severely ill, they are only able to follow orders!" Chu Yang said casually, "Last night was no different! I gave out an order and nearly four thousand people threw down their lives right here." "Let me ask Your Majesty, how will youpensate them?" Chu Yang asked sharply, "What degree ofpensation would be able to satisfy or appease the pain of a mother losing a son or wife losing her husband?" "War is cruel! Sacrificing ones life on the battlefield is inevitable! Over the past few years, millions of men have died in battle. However, this is nothing out of the ordinary! All of these are sacrifices which are deemed as necessary!" Chu Yang said, "However, when sacrifices are unnecessary or when they could have been avoided, no regret orpensation will be able to suffice!" Tie Bu Tian silently listened to Chu Yang speak. He knew that Chu Yang was being a little emotional that day. Thus he remained silent and didnt say anything... "Minister Chu, arent you going overboard with your words?" A Shadow Guard appeared and said icily. "I am not one of Tie Bu Tians subordinate!" Chu Yang also said coldly, "I came to help, and countless people have pinned their hopes on us so that we might be able to protect the Tie familys territory! If even Tie Bu Tian, himself, does not care, then we certainly have no need to care as well!" Chu Yang narrowed his eyes and coldly looked at the Shadow Guard, "If my words are harsh and considered difficult to hear, then His Majesty does not have to hear them! He has the power to banish me from thisnd if he chooses to!" Tie Bu Tian let out a sigh and waved his hand signaling to the Shadow Guard to stop talking, "Minister Chu should rest and recuperate today; with regard to todays incident, I... am in the wrong! In a few days, I wille back and apologize properly to Minister Chu!" Then he immediately stood up and said, "Rest well, Minister Chu." The moment that he reached the door, Chu Yang said in a cold voice. "The bodies of all of the soldiers who have died in the battle today are still warm! All of the remaining people from the Golden Horse Riders Department still have not paid for their sins! Your Majesty, do not let the heart of your soldiers grow cold!" Tie Bu Tian paused in front of the door. Although he wanted to say something, in the end, he chose not to. sighed and walked out. Chu Yangid back in bed and closed his eyes as he reflected on the entire situation. Chu Yang had been a little impulsive today. Although he wanted to control himself, the moment that heid eyes on Tie Bu Tian, he decided to give him a piece of his mind! Tie Bu Tian was a ruler. However, these were mistakes, a ruler absolutely should not have made! Despite him having his reasons, there were also times where such reasons or exnation could not be epted by the masses! If things were to be worse and Tie Bu Tian continued to remain the same attitude towards things as he had today, there was a possibility that he would cause Iron Cloud to plunge into a state of unprecedented chaos! This was because Tie Shi Cheng was not going to live much longer! Regardless of whether Tie Bu Tian would be able to ept this fact or not, he will have no choice but to gradually learn to ept it! Using such an extreme method to force a devoted son in order to be a qualified leader was cold-hearted, but Chu Yang did not have any other choice. This was simply because if Tie Bu Tian continued to maintain said mentality, there would be not even the slightest bit of hope that Chu Yang would be able to win his fight against Diwu Qing Rou! "Send people to guard the royal pce; the moment Senior Du is free, immediately invite him toe!" Chu Yang ordered in a cold voice, "In addition, Qian Qian, go to Heavenly Armament Pavilion straightaway and ask Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang toe here." Chu Yang wanted to prescribe a strong medication! And this was the best opportunity. An hourter, Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang appeared in front of Chu Yang. "How is your injury?" Gu Du Xing asked with concern. "I wont die just yet." Chu Yang smiled, then his face immediately turned serious, "Du Xing, Wu Shang, there is something that I have been wanting to do for a while now. However, it now seems like I have to deal with it right away! I need the both of you to help me with this." "What is it? Just tell us!" The two of them were very straightforward. They were currently so bored that their bones were starting to itch. After Ji Mo went back with his injury, he blew everything out of proportion. When everyone heard that he went with Chu Yang to engage in such a huge mission, they were extremely envious of him and hated the fact that they were unable to contribute to that battle. "I need the two of you to help me kill a few people!" Chu Yangs eyes shone coldly as he said slowly, "Now is the best opportunity!" Chu Yang had always had suspicions as to why Tie Shi Chengs condition had remained at status quo for such a long time without any change but took a bad turn at such a key moment. Moreover, it had gotten to a point where two King level experts were needed to maintain his life with their full strength. This... was too much of a coincidence! If someone said that Du Shi Qing was not involved in this, Chu Yang would not have believed them even if they beat him to death. However, this would take time. Du Shi Qing could not have taken such precise action hastily. ording to his calctions, it was a little while after Kong Shang Xin had gotten injured and the Hei Mo people pulled out from Iron Cloud Citadel. It was then that he began his efforts to search the entire citadel. It was likely that during the search throughout the citadel or perhaps when the Golden Horse Riders Department perpetrators in Iron Cloud Citadel discovered the danger that they were in that they made a move on Tie Shi Cheng in order to shift Iron Clouds attention away from themselves. At the very least, with Tie Shi Chengs condition, they would have been able topletely contain Tie Bu Tian and the two martial experts by his side! Thus, the two greatest threats against the already injured Kong Shang Xin and Yin Wu Fa would have been removed... It was because of this that Chu Yang was unhappy with Tie Bu Tian remaining in the royal pce for so long. With Tie Bu Tians intelligence and wisdom, he should not have fallen into the enemys traps so easily. However, from Chu Yangs perspective, he essentially had not bothered to think and immediately went into the royal pce! From this, Chu Yang had discovered Tie Bu Tians greatest weakness. While Tie Bu Tian was brilliant and did things with great decisiveness, there was one thing that made Chu Yang a little ufortable: He was far too emotional! Emotions... this kind of things were considered cute in women, but in a man, especially one that was a prince of a nation and a future ruler, this would make people ufortable... If someone wanted to influence Du Shi Qing... what would they do? Given Du Shi Qings character, he would never have done this. He would also not contact Diwu Qing Rou; Chu Yang was certain of at least this much. Du Shi Qings hatred for Diwu Qing Rou could not be faked; if so then it must have been the people who worked for him or next to him. "The people I want you to kill are..." Chu Yang said sternly, "You must never let your identity get exposed." "Dont worry! This is too simple!" Dong Wu Shangughed; his face was filled with expectations. Gu Du Xing gently nodded; his eyes suddenly showed a sharp killing aura. ... Cheng Yun He stood in front of a window and felt a chill throughout his body! Last night, after he had finished all of the arrangements, he immediately left. But after a mere two hours, arge-scale battle urred. The sounds of fighting were so fierce that he could hear them clearly from a few miles out! However, by that time, he was unable to do nothing! All he could do was to control the urge to send support and silently wait. Kong Shang Xins shocking statement, dont let me die with regrets, seemed to havepletely awoken everyone in Iron Cloud Citadel from their deep slumber! At that moment, Cheng Yun He could feel that Kong Shang Xin was done for! Not long after, Yin Wu Fa suddenly rushed in with a body full of injuries like a broken old sack. He only spoke a few trembling words before sinking into a deepa! "Go... save my second brother!" Cheng Yun He went through a tremendous change at that moment and lost control! He hastily arranged for people to send Yin Wu Fa away and erased all evidence that he had been there. He knew that the military woulde in search for them soon. Sure enough, a little whileter, teams of investigators arrived. They searched every corner; even to the extent that they opened upforters... By the time everything calmed down, it was already morning. Yin Wu Fas injuries were extremely grave and he was in danger of dying at any time. Since he already used Jade Spirit Ginseng once; it would have no effect if he used it again. Cheng Yun He could only give him Meng Hun Solution and quickly arrange for a getaway! Meng Hun Solution would only have been able to keep him alive for a month. If Yin Wu Fa was unable to return to Great Zhao within a month, he would surely die. However, Iron Cloud Citadel was in a heightened state of alert. The situation was vtile and all four gates were closed for the spy hunt; how would it be possible for him to get out? Cheng Yun He frowned every day because of this. He reached out to numerous officials and used the excuse of doing business to get out of the citadel, but they all apologized and said that they were unable to help. Cheng Yun He thought for a long time, but simply was unable toe up with a secure escape n. In fact, since that day, he did not even dare to even use the invisible falcons. This was because there were always people who were watching the sky day and night. Moreover, invisible falcons had to fly for a while before reaching the sky and by then, the closely watching guards would probably have discovered them! Once they were discovered, it would be a total catastrophe! Without any means of contact, Cheng Yun He was walking treading on dangerous ground. If Prime Minister Diwu Qing Rou knew about what had developed during this time, what kind of reaction would he have? Chapter 197 Accidental Plundering And Killing! Of all the thirty-six martial masters from the Golden Horse Riders Department that went to Iron Cloud, twenty six of them were now dead! The three Command Horse Riders had all been killed. As for the remaining two King level leaders, one was killed and the other one if he was unable to escape, his life would have been in jeopardy as well... This was the biggest loss in the history of Golden Horse Riders Departments existence! Moreover, they a King level leader had died while on a mission was far more unbelievable. Cheng Yun He could imagine the reaction that Golden Horse Riders Department would have once they would have heard of this news... When Cheng Yun He thought about the situation that he was currently in, he couldnt help but feel extremely helpless. He had been tasked to go to Iron Cloud Citadel in order to aplish an important task but ever since he had gotten here, he immediately fell into a terrible situation without even getting a single thing done! From the first day he arrived till now, he was continually pushed into a quagmire by Kong Shang Xin and his unsupervised actions. At this point, the situation seemed to get more and moreplex with no visible means to which he would be able to solve the problem. He frowned and walked leisurely as he muttered, "Perhaps, I have to... take a risk?" ... Afternoon came, and Du Shi Qing had arrived. Iron Cloud Citadel was currently in such a chaos thus, Du Shi Qing naturally came with bodyguards. Fire Saber Great Master Gao Wei Cheng and four of the guards were blocked at the front of Bu Tian Pavilion and were politely led to a hall for tea. Upon seeing such a situation, Gao Wei Cheng said furiously, "We are acquainted with Minister Chu; did he use us to climb to the position that he currently is at Iron Cloud Citadel and forget what we have done for him? This is the action of an ungrateful and petty person." Gao Wei Chengs words made everyone at Bu Tian Pavilion re at him angrily. The gazes were especially sharp from those who were wearing bandages; they hated the fact that they were not allowed to chop this frail looking, bad manner man into pieces. "Sir, regardless of who you are, if you say one more bad word about the Minister here, we cannot guarantee that you will walk out of here alive!" Chen Yu Tong said solemnly. Gao Wei Cheng snorted and gave a condescending face but after which he remained quiet. At that time, Chu Yang and Du Shi Qing were sitting opposite one another in another room. "Senior Du, I want to know, what sort of weakness do you have that Diwu Qing Rou has a hold over you?" Chu Yang slowly asked a long time after watching Du Shi Qing patch him up. "Weakness..." Du Shi Qings hands trembled. "Exactly. I found it strange that given your character, you would allow Diwu Qing Rou to take advantage of you..." Chu Yang said casually, "Especiallyst night, His Majestys condition coincidentally took a turn for the worse at such an opportune time for the enemies; this left me even more dumbfounded..." "Ah..." Du Shi Qing looked up at the heavens and let out a sigh. He remained quiet and silent for a long time and finally said, "My mother, wife, and child are all with the Golden Horse Riders Department... My mother is almost eighty this year... The most infuriating thing is that my only son, who is twenty-three this year, has been brainwashed and joined the ranks of Golden Horse Riders Department! He is a Silver Horse Rider! And my daughter-inw... is also a Silver Horse Rider of Golden Horse Riders Department..." "My life and my family have all fallen into ruins..." Du Shi Qing sighed loudly and said with frustration, "What ability do I have? Who would be willing to live their life for the rest of the world? Although they might just be a small minority, the rest of them live for their parents and families... Although others might not need this to live, I, Du Shi Qing... cannot be like them." Chu Yang sighed quietly. Du Shi Qing was definitely stuck without any way out! If it had been a simple matter of his family being held hostage, it would have been far easier to deal with. All they would have needed to do was to send a few martial experts to rescue his family. While this was difficult it wasnt impossible. However, the issue was that his son and his daughter-inw would remain loyal to Golden Horse Riders Department... This was the root cause of the challenge. Even if he was able to rescue them, it would have been no different from rescuing two spies... "If you dont betray him, but disappear instead... how would that be?" Chu Yang asked cautiously. "If that is the case, they would be safe..." Du Shi Qingughed, "But how do I just disappear? This is an issue of considerations... How could Diwu Qing Rou be easily fooled?" "We dont necessarily not have a way." Chu Yang gently knocked on the edge of his bed and casually said, "What position does Fire Saber Great Master Gao Wei Cheng have in Golden Horse Riders Department?" Chu Yangs remarks were certain! Du Shi Qing smiled a bitter smile and said, "Sure enough, the truth could not be hidden from your eyes! Gao Wei Cheng is also a Golden Horse Rider. However, he is an individual whoes and goes as he pleases. While his martial arts skill might not exceptional, his ability to control fire is nothing to look down upon. Even more so, it seems that Gao Wei Chenges from a mysterious ce and has some sort of massive backing... I am only aware of this much." "Maybe not! Mysterious ce?..." Chu Yang sneered and said, "If Gao Wei Cheng reallyes from there, his status would probably very low. How could people from there be so weak? Moreover, if they dide from there, there would have been a lot of support; how would he be able toe here by himself?" "Do you know about that ce?" Du Shi Qing asked. Chu Yang solemnly nodded and said, "All of Golden Horse Riders Departments missions are conveyed to you by Gao Wei Sheng? How about the other four guards..." "I am not certain." Du Shi Qing smiled wryly, "I know what you want to do, but you need to be careful. The forces behind Gao Wei Cheng... you are currently not their opponent." "If we remain careful and timid like that, it would be best if we do nothing." Chu Yang said lightly, "If we do something, even when the sky copses, we must be able to push it back up!" "Nothing is impossible!" Chu Yang said. Du Shi Qing let out a deep sigh. On the way back, Du Shi Qing sat on the carriage with a worried frown. As he thought back to Chu Yangs words, he was a little apprehensive. He wasnt just worried about himself but about Chu Yang as well. If everything was sessful, there would be nothing to worry about. However, the issue was Chu Yangs n.. Would it be sessful? Would Chu Yang also be implicated as a result of this? Moreover, Chu Yang said something that gave Du Shi Qing the chills. "Senior Du, if you dont treat His Majestys condition... How many more days will he be able to hang on?" "I am not certain about this... At best it would likely be about ten days." "Ten days?" Chu Yang mused, "...That should be enough?" What was Chu Yang up to? "Senior Du, this Chu Yang is something; who does he think he is? His attitude is simply unforgivable!" Gao Wei Cheng drove the horses and carriage while fuming with anger, "In the beginning, he was so downtrodden that he came to you in the name of repaying a debt. However, in the end, he used you to get fame and advance himself up the ranks within Iron Cloud Nation." "At that time, he even righteously said he would never join the ranks of the officials; hah! Thinking about it now, it is such a joke." Gao Wei Chengs saliva sprayed everywhere. "Dont say anymore..." Du Shi Qing closed his eyes and said faintly. "Hmm, this bastard, sooner orter..." However, Gao Wei Cheng did not finish his sentence. He just kept quiet and rushed the horses, not bothering to speaking about this again. Sess was close at hand! The road opened up, and there were soldiers on patrol in all different directions. This should have been the safest ce... "Senior Du, please help to see a sick person for a little bit." A voice softly rang out. It sounded very elegant and polite. "Who is it?" Gao Wei Cheng turned and asked. These past few days, Du Shi Qing had seen many sick people. As time passed, Gao Wei Cheng grew used to it. "Its me." The voice faintly responded, "Senior Du still has not said anything yet, what right does a carriage driver like you have to call out?" Gao Wei Cheng yelled angrily, "You should be more gracious if youre asking for a doctor to see you; what kind of attitude is this?" He then jumped off from the carriage and looked around furiously. That voice said, "What is graciousness? That I still have not learnt. However, when ites to people who refuse to listen... killing them, I have learned." Before those the voice finished speaking, a ck saber shed forward and formed a bolt of lightning in the air, aimed directly at Gao Wei Cheng. The moment the saber shed, a ck shadow suddenly appeared. After that, another ck shadow appeared and a sword rushed forth from the back of the carriage. With a swoosh, the sword had punctured four guards in their throats. Blood and flesh flew out in all directions. Immediately after, this person rushed into the carriage; this persons voice could be faintly heard, "Senior Du, saving a life is as urgent as putting out a fire; pleasee with me." Then, boom, the carriage shattered, and a masked man in ck flew out of the carriage with Du Shi Qing in one hand. After that, both legs of this masked man pushed off and flew away like arge bird. They then pushed on the roof of a nearby house and disappeared without a trace! At this time, Gao Wei Cheng had be breathless from all the fighting with the other person in ck. If he had not furiously emitted fire, his head would have fallen from his body to the ground already... Seeing that Du Shi Qing had been taken away, Gao Wei Cheng was extremely rmed. He flew up wanting to stop them, however, that person in cks saber techniques were extremely agile. His body essentially never touched the ground. This made Gao Wei Cheng really annoyed; he could barely pull out his arms and could only watch as Du Shi Qing was taken away. "People... Senior Du has been captured!" Under such urgency, Gao Wei Cheng continued to scream out without caring about his own dignity. "Is this really a Saber Great Master?" That person in ck sneered, "He really makes all of the Saber Great Masters lose face!" Of course, that person in ck was also a Saber Great Master. Gao Wei Chengs cry rang out far and wide. Soldiers began to gather from all directions. "I originally wanted to y with you a little, but I cant believe you dont even care about your own dignity. In that case, you should not bother with keeping your life." That person in ck suddenly yelled out. He pulled his saber away, and, within moments, the saber seemed to have pulled with it the air in the atmosphere, transforming the space that was around it into a vacuum! The saber then shed in the night, aiming right for his head! There was nothing fancy about this move. However, it carried an awe-inspiring momentum and made people feel as if it was capable of cutting down arge mountain! Moreover, there was no hesitation and no matter what was in front of it, it would have cut and split that in two in an instant! Gao Wei Cheng could feel the saber fiercely locking on to him. At that precise moment, even making a move with his saber was difficult. He was so terrified that his soul practically left his body and he released a sudden roar. The saber in his hands along with the five openings on his face unexpectedly shot out a raging fire! At that moment, Gao Wei Cheng transformed himself into a ming human! Chapter 198 King Of Hell Chu Roars! "So this is the Fire Saber Great Master!" The person in ck snorted. The momentum of his saber remained unchanged. With a swoosh, it shed directly against the fire and divided it into two and went right into ground! Using the force of th rebound from the tip, that person in ck did a somersault and shot up into the sky. At this time, the first batch of arrows began to rush forth like a cascade of water. The individual in ck remained silent as his saber danced in the air. His body was flexible and change directions extremely quickly as he paused at the edge of the wall in order to avoid the arrows which filled the sky. Without even turning back, his body suddenly shed and he disappeared without a trace. Gao Wei Cheng maintained vignt with saber in hand. His ferocious gaze slowly dissipated and turned a deaf ear to the questions from those who were running towards him as though they didnt even exist. At that moment, a trail of blood ran down from his forehead. The blood slowly diffused and sttered out as Gao Wei Chengs body unexpectedly and split into two halves. It was like that of a watermelon, chopped in two as it plopped to the ground. His entire body was extremely evenly split; from head to toe, two parts of the same body appeared exactly the same and if one were to have ced them together, they would have formed one! Organs were syed out all over the ground. In all four directions, terrified voices were heard. Numerous soldiers were scared to the point that their des fell to the ground. After that, groups of people turned away and retched... All of Du Shi Qings bodyguards were dead; Fire Saber Great Master Gao Wei Cheng had died in battle and the saintly doctor, Du Shi Qing had disappeared! In addition, the most infuriating fact was that this all happened right in front of Iron Cloud royal pce. In fact, the distance was less than a thousand feet from the doors of the pce itself! Such an incident caused a disturbance in all of Iron Cloud Citadel. The situation exploded into chaos! Tie Bu Tian lost hisposure and flew into a rage as he gave orders for the entire citadel to investigate what had happened! King of Hell Chu lost hisposure and flew into a rage as hemanded that even if they had to search a mouses hole, they had to find saintly doctor Du! Everyone of the officials in the Iron Cloud Citadel flew into a rage as they spontaneously organised for their guards to begin their search! Tie Long Cheng, who was at the battlefront, also flew into a rage; hemanded the military to put every effort into the investigation! For the moment, Iron Cloud Citadel was in shock, it was as if the sky had fallen and the ground had split wide open. They had just finished a mission which involved them surrounding King level masters. Moreover, this resulted in them sustaining arge number of casualties. Iron Cloud Citadel was currently in the midst of chaos... Among all of the people, the one who was the most frantic was none other than King of Hell Chu, Minister Chu. During the mobilization of Bu Tian Pavilion, King of Hell Chus eyes were red under his mask as he fiercely red at more than two hundred subordinates gathered below. He grinded his teeth as he spoke each word, "Senior Du, Du Shi Qing, is a saintly doctor and he has done many good deeds by me." "This time, I dont care who took Senior Du! I will make him or her pay an astronomical price for what they have done! I want these gutsy brigands to know that there are some things in this world that you simply cannot do! And people whom you should never ever mess with!" "Right now, the most suspicious suspects are the remnants of Golden Horse Riders Department in the citadel! These bastards are probably doing such outrageous things just because they have been cornered." "Right now, mymands!" "Cheng Zi Ang!" Minister Chu let out a roar that shocked the entire Bu Tian Pavilion. It was so loud and sudden that dust began to rain down from the ceiling. "I am here!" Having yet to recover from his injuries, Hall Leader Cheng took a step forward. "I order!" King of Hell Chus eyes were filled with hysteria and rage that was clear as day. Everyone who saw this could not help but shudder. "Fierce Blood Hall shall cease all activities, and everyone will be mobilized! If you cannot find Senior Du... Cheng Zi Ang! You can just imagine about the consequences on your own!" "Yes!" Cheng Zi Angs haggard face secreted cold sweat the size of beans. "Chen Yu Tong!" Minister Chu roared again, and the great hall once again shook three times. "Imand! Heavenly Secrets Hall shall temporarily halt everything and mobilize all of their forces. The entire spywork will be mobilized as well! All of the connections, exploitations, all of the f*ing what... all of that... all of everything..." King of Hell Chu emotionally mmed on the table, "Do you understand?" "I..." Chen Yu Tong was on the verge of fainting. The great hall leader really wanted to ask: Minister, all of what... what is it? However, Hall Leader Chen was not that bold. His entire body stood at attention and he replied with an imposing air, "Minister! I understandpletely!" "Good! If you cant get it done, you will have to think about the consequences yourself." Minister Chu pointed with his right hand, "Act now!" "Understood!" Chen Yu Tongs countenance was firm and his strides were quick andrge as he walked out the door. He thought to himself: Maybe Ill ask the Minister once more what is what when he has cooled down.. Otherwise, he already clearly said that... if I am not sessful, then I would be... "Send out my orders!" From the great hall, King of Hell Chus voice rang out like thunder, "All the imperial guards in the citadel, all the garrisons in the citadel, all the public security offices in the citadel, all the offices in the citadel, all of the justice department in the citadel, all of the citadel... mobilize! Even if those bastards have turned into bedbugs, we will dig them out and chop them into pieces!" This murderous aura... this air... Chen Yu Tong wiped the sweat off his face and quickly stepped out: Better to avoid him for now... Tie Bu Tian went on his way as he headed towards Bu Tian Pavilion. Tie Bu Tians intuition told him that Chu Yang was involved in this. However, other than that, he could not sense anything else... The moment he arrived at Bu Tian Pavilions door, he was just in time to see a bunch of fearful people wiping their sweat. The entirepound was filled with people with pale and sweaty faces. "What happened?" The prince asked. Before he was done speaking, he heard a roaring voice from within. With a swoosh, a broken table flew out and shattered into pieces in the yard. It was immediately followed by an angry voice which yelled, "Bastards! This is really a huge joke. The saintly doctor was kidnapped right in front of the royal pce! What were all of you even doing! Motherf*, are you pigs only capable of taking your wages and ignoring everything else? This Iron Cloud needs to be cleaned up! It must be repaired!" Everyone was standing in shock! He still wants to purge and cleanse the entire area even more? Do you want to kill everyone... "It seems that Bu Tian Pavilion needs to be straightened out. Not one by one! Crush all of it!" King of Hell Chus voice continued to ring out; this was then apanied by the thunderous noise of things being smashed. Everyone trembled and hastily ran out... Cleansing the royal court. If it wasnt too serious it would result in imprisonment. However, cleansing Bu Tian Pavilion... The only path which was left would be death! They had to get to work as quickly as possible... "What! Motherf*!" King of Hell Chu continued to scold loudly. Tie Bu Tian calmly listened for a while, before finally walked in. "Minister, please calm down for a moment!" "Bullsh*t! Given this situation, how could I possibly calm down?! I am so angry I could die... Ah, Your Majesty?" Minister Chu yelled angrily before discovering that the person he was yelling at was the prince. He was loss for words and incredibly embarrassed. Tie Bu Tian quietly stood and looked at Chu Yang. Then he said slowly, "Minister, what do you think about the disappearance of saintly doctor Du?" "I am furious!" Chu Yang said, "For such a thing to happen at the most important ce in Iron Cloud Citadel is truly rming." Chu Yangs tone was grave. "Unless Senior Du is found, I am afraid that there is no longer any hope for Fathers condition." Tie Bu Tians controlled his voice as best as he could but the deep grief and helplessness that he felt could still be clearly heard. Chu Yang sighed and immediately looked up. He looked straight at Tie Bu Tian and said, "I am furious about Senior Dus disappearance. However, regarding the emperors condition, I ask for your forgiveness because I have a different view." Tie Bu Tian remained quiet as he looked into Chu Yangs eyes without even blinking; then he asked, "What kind of view?" "These past few days, Senior Du has been here, and I have talked to him about the emperors condition." Chu Yang sighed, "Senior Du has said that the emperor is currently nearing the end of his life. Every breath that he takes is torture to him. Moreover, Senior Du has essentially no way in order to treat the emperor any longer. The best that he can do is to stimte the feeling of pain that the emperor will feel and use this pain in order to keep him breathing and conscious..." Chu Yang said casually, "Senior Du has once said that there were many times during the emperors lucid state that he would plead with Senior Du to stop treating him and let him die instead! At this stage, living on would be the greatest torture in the world! Therefore, if you continue to keep the emperor alive at this point, you will not be filial to him! You are keeping him in a state of constant torture!" "Dont say anymore!" Tie Bu Tian suddenly closed his eyes and let out a sharp scream. His chest palpitated wildly, and, after a long time, two streams of tears ran down from the corners of his eyes. They then continued to roll down his cheeks and the tears formed a steady stream as they dripped onto the ground. However, he never bothered to even wipe them away. "What you are saying, how could I not know? Each time I witnessed Father struggling in pain, how could I feelfortable?" Tie Bu Tian muttered, "How could I not know that my father would rather die than live? How could I not know that Father wanted to end his life?" "Father was a great hero! But, right now, hecks the strength to even end his own life! How tragic is it for a hero like him?" Tie Bu Tian brutally wiped the tears from his eyes and suddenly said loudly, "Have you people ever even thought about me and how i feel?" "What should I do? I might be a prince, but I have no friends! My first duty is as my fathers son; being a princees second. As long as Father is still alive, I still have a father! I would rather not be an orphan!" Tie Bu Tian choked, "How would I have known that each day that Father lives is another day of torture for him? Yet, I continue to dream and hope that one day, there would perhaps... be a chance... that a miracle would appear or Senior Du would be able to figure out a way... or maybe someone would appear with a heavenly treasure capable of turning Fathers condition around overnight..." Chapter 199 The Emperors Summon! "You arent me! You dont know how I feel!" Tie Bu Tian grounded his teeth and said, "Although it might be torturous, as long as he still breathes, there is still hope! Although this hope might be slim and even considered to others as ridiculous, it still exists! I also feel that each day is filled with hope!" "Seventeen thousand years ago, while things were still primitive and barbaric, in the first generation or Shen Yu Empire the emperors life was threatened by an illness. All of the saintly doctors said that he couldnt be saved. However, there was a mysterious individual who appeared at the veryst moment with a Nine Tribtions Pill. This allowed the first emperor to make an immediate and full recovery! It was also said that this his condition was far worse than that of my fathers." Tie Bu Tian reached out and grabbed Chu Yang by his shirt hem. He said painfully, "He was an emperor; my father is also an emperor! But why isnt anyone giving my father Nine Tribtions Pill? Why?" "Nine Tribtions Pill?" Chu Yang felt as if his mind was hit hard and was shocked by Tie Bu Tians actions! "Yes! The Nine Tribtions Pill! Although the truth behind this has been long buried by history, no one will dare to say that the skim records written in the ancient books of the royal family are infallible simply because they were written by the royal family." Tie Bu Tian looked up at the heavens and said angrily, "Why is there nothing when it is my fathers turn?" Chu Yang kept silent! He could not believe that there was such a story! The Nine Tribtions Pills had first appeared seventeen thousand years ago. It could thus be said that seventeen thousand years ago, there was a Nine Tribtions Sword master! This was because only a Nine Tribtions Sword master would be capable of obtaining a Nine Tribtions Pill! "Everyone knows that Father might be better off dead rather than alive. However, even if they look at things from the perspective of human emotion or politically, if Father dies... Would others view me as a humane leader? Why would anyone want to fight for Iron Cloud if their leader was a cold-blooded individual? Would anyone voluntarily fight for him? If he couldnt even take good care of his own father, would he still have a conscience? Is he worthy of others risking their lives for him?" "Although I dont want to think about this because it is too cruel, I cannot avoid not thinking about it! Do you think that I, Tie Bu Tian, really want to be the prince? Do you truly believe that I crave for the power as an emperor of a nation? Do you believe that... I really do not pay any mind to the people or the lives of the soldiers?" Tie Bu Tian angrily stared at Chu Yang, "Youe an uncultured background; how much of this politics do you understand?" "You are only aware of what it should be or what it shouldnt be! But are you aware that between these two extremes there is a grey area?" Tie Bu Tian roared in frustration, "What all of you see are well defined boundaries. However, when I look at it, it is not as such! Moreover, the pressure is on me as a ruler, six hundred million people are watching me and criticizing every decision that I make." "I would also like to give up on everything and just fall into a deep sleep but I simply cannot afford to do so! I would like to work when the sun rises and rest when the sun sets. Did you know that what I dream of is being a peasant every night? However, the fact is that I will never be able to live such a life. Even if Iron Cloud is destroyed, I will never be able to have such a life! Do you even understand? Tie Bu Tian said solemnly, "I am very tired. Each day, I am so tired that I would rather die. Have you ever thought that as my father lies on the bed, watching me, his child giving his all for Iron Cloud Nation, it fills me with renewed strength to push through every moment despite my fatigue! Will you ever be capable of understanding such feelings?" "If Father dies... me losing my father would be considered as a minor incident. However, this minor incident might have an effect on the lives of six hundred million people within the thirteen hundred miles of Iron Cloud territory!" Tie Bu Tians voice slowly grew lower and lower, "Right at this moment, the disappearance of saintly doctor Du has taken away all hope for Father!" "I would not have wanted the saintly doctor Du to go missing or your father to suffer from such an unfortunate incident." Chu Yang replied. "However, there is one thing. You are a prince ruling an entire nation. Even if it is cruel, you have no choice but to look at everything from an objective perspective... this can only be advantageous for Iron Cloud." "That is correct." Tie Bu Tians tone was icy cold. "Despite my position as a prince, Iron Cloud has been ruled under me for a long time. In any case, I am not a ruler in name and a nation cannot be ruled by two rulers. In the event that Father dies, the entire royal court of Iron Cloud, regardless of whether they are military or court officials, against me or for me, they would have to take a step toward me as their center! For Iron Cloud, this can only be advantageous!" "Especially with the current messy situation of the country on the verge of copse, this can only be a good thing!" Tie Bu Tian smiled coldly and said, "But who has thought about how I feel?" "Have you thought about it?" Tie Bu Tian asked Chu Yang directly, "Have you thought about it?" Chu Yang remained solemnly silent. "I am not by nature an ambitious person who is constantly hungry for power." Tie Bu Tian said in a quiet voice. His shoulders trembled. In that moment, Prince Bu Tian maintained his intelligence and calmness. Yet, he seemed extremely delicate and pitiful... "I am going to head back to the pce. During this time, I will have to trouble Minister Chu." Tie Bu Tian took a deep breath and said, "Regardless of whether it involves giving out pensions for the families of the deceased soldiers, finding spies, or rescuing saintly doctor Du, I trust that Minister Chu will do a good job." Tie Bu Tian turned and said softly, "My father only has a few days left; no matter what, I must remain by his side and take care of him until the moment he dies! Even if I lose this country for it, I... will not have any regrets!" He then walked towards the exit quickly. After the moment he reached the door, he paused and said in a gentle tone, "Chu Yang, if you are unable to find Du Shi Qing... I will hate you for the rest of my life!" Tie Bu Tian was no idiot. Du Shi Qing had left Chu Yangs premises and thereafter vanished almost immediately. How could he not be suspicious? But he said "hate" not "kill." This held another meaning within. After he finished his sentence, Tie Bu Tian immediately disappeared behind the door. Chu Yang stood at the door and stared outside in surprise. If someone was able to see his face behind the mask, they would realize that he struggling internally. Tie Shi Cheng was currently better off dead than alive and dying a little earlier would be a relief for him. Moreover, it would be doing him a favor! Everyone understood this. Forcefully extending the life of a once mighty emperor was truly a cruel thing to do! Everyone was aware of this! Letting Tie Shi Cheng die at this time was not a sad thing for everyone in Iron Cloud but instead would be a reprieve. In addition to that, the government of Iron Cloud would be more fortified. Tie Bu Tians power would finally be recognized by all. With regards to the war between the two nations, this would not have been damaging in anyway. If anything, it would have been a better for the nation!" Moreover, Chu Yangs choice to have Du Shi Qing go missing at this moment had three different objectives. First was being able to protect Du Shi Qing. Second, the Iron Cloud Citadel was currently in chaos and the remnants of the Golden Horse Riders Department were without a doubt still within the citadel. Therefore, he would have been able to use this as an excuse in further increase the manpower allocated to the search. Most importantly was the fact that the Golden Horse Riders Department would have lost a great loss of personnel. Moreover, to add to that, one of the two King level leaders was dead while the other was dying. The three Command Horse Riders were also deceased. Thus the strength of Golden Horse Riders Department in Iron Cloud Citadel would have been greatly weakened. In addition to that, spies like Tang Xin Sheng have already been captured. Since these things happened not too long ago, Golden Horse Riders Department would likely not have a chance to arrange something else. Moreover, if Tie Shi Cheng died at this point, it would cause an upset in the ns of Diwu Qing Rou. Chu Yang even spected that Diwu Qing Rou would not be able to even react in time. It was because the Golden Horse Riders Department were people who were still in Iron Cloud Citadel and would not have dared to contact Great Zhao. Therefore, given this fact, Diwu Qing Rou would be even more unaware of the events which went on in Iron Cloud. Thus, as long as he remained unaware or became aware of the situation veryte, they would be able to safely pass through the chaotic period that was destined toe in the previous life after Tie Long Cheng died! Without a trace, he was able to eliminate a chance of Tie Bu Tian getting assassinated and thus advert a great crisis for Iron Cloud! For Tie Shi Cheng, it was a good thing; for Iron Cloud Nation, it was a good thing; for the six hundred million people, it was also a good thing. However, with so many benefits to such a n, Chu Yang had neglected to considered Tie Bu Tian! He never considered Tie Bu Tians perspective on this issue. Or perhaps he did, but disregarded it. However, Chu Yang currently felt guilty because of Tie Bu Tians reaction. This caused him to begin reconsidering his decision and reflect if he did make the right decision. My decision is not wrong. However, the starting point needs to be reevaluated. No matter what, this will definitely hurt Tie Bu Tian. Regardless of whether the starting point stems from a humane cause or a desire, I will feel a little guilty as I feel as though I am not doing right by Tie Bu Tian. From this thought, Chu Yang expanded further and suddenly he had this feeling: I want to change fate and change this world; how can I be selfish in considering this issue? Chu Yang felt enlightened after he thought about it. He did not regret any action from today, but he decided to set out a principle for himself: From now on, whenever he did anything, he would give more thought about it. He was afraid that if he neglected to do so, he might regret his decisionter! Either that or at some moment in time, thinking about it might cause his heart to be restless. Chu Yang understood well that this kind of self-torture on ones mind was truly the greatest kind of suffering in life! It was the kind that tore and ripped at ones conscience which could send an individual into a deadly dilemma. Chu Yang did not want himself burdened with such a guilty conscience for the rest of his life. That afternoon, the people who went to search for Yin Wu Fa were not able to find any information. Just as Chu Yang was nning on going back to Heavenly Armament Pavilion, one of the Shadow Guards appeared, "The Emperor wants to see you!" "The Emperor wants to see me?" Chu Yang was temporarily stunned, "The Emperor?" "The currently ruling emperor!" The Shadow Guard dryly exined, "Lets go." Before Chu Yang could reply, the Shadow Guard had grabbed him. Then Chu Yang felt himself floating out the door and out of the gate. And like a dream... he was at the royal pce... Chu Yang did not know what to say. Even if you want to take me away, you should at least give me a word of warning. Especially when you whisked me away, you dont show yourself. People on the road looked at me as if I was a demon flying in the air. This feeling was truly frustrating! "The energy in your body is very odd!" When the Shadow Guard ced him down, he suddenly said something odd. He frowned and shook his head, "I have never encountered it before." Then he disappeared without even waiting for Chu Yangs answer. Chu Yang gathered his wits and looked. He was atrge room in the royal pce. The air was filled with the noxious smell of medicine. Through a thin curtain of tassels, he could faintly see Tie Bu Tian standing vigntly within. He seemed to be talking about something in a very low voice. After a pause, Tie Bu Tian turned his head toward the door and said softly, "Is that Minister Chu out there?" Chu Yang said, "It is Chu Yang." "Pleasee in." Tie Bu Tian said with a mournful voice, "Father has been wanting to meet you." Chapter 200 Number One Beauty, The Pinnacle Of Power And The Wealth Of A Nation Advises You To Stay! A servant softly walked forward and parted the curtain of tassels in a gentle and graceful manner. After Chu Yang had walked in, the servant released the curtain and left quietly. Not a single sound was made from beginning to the end. Chu Yang was shocked the moment he walked in. In front of him was a cushioned seat with someone resting on it. However, to consider that a person was not exactly urate. In fact, it seemed more like a pile of skin and dried bones. Apart from the bones, this individuals organs did not seem to weigh more than half a pound. Thus it could be said that it was really just a bunch of wrinkly skin glued on top of a skeleton. His face waspletely pale without a single hint of pink hue. His two opaque eyes were the only part of him which shone with life. It was only when he opened his eyes that others would be aware that he was still alive. The gloomy aura belonging to the dead quietly oozed out from this living persons body. This person was d in a bright yellow robe. However, the color from his attire was unable to conceal or lighten the gloomy aura surrounding him. At that moment, his eyes focused on Chu Yang as he looked in his direction with intense effort. Chu Yang couldnt imagine that such a body which was so thin and frail would even be able to sit even though he was in fact reclined and supported by the cushions. "Are you... Chu Yang?" The voice from this person was so low that it would have been inaudible if one didnt pay close attention to the words in which he spoke. However, the one fortunate thing was that each faint word was articted sufficiently for others to understand albeit with some slight difficulty. Tie Bu Tian stood behind this frail body with one arm on his shoulder. Tears started to well up at the edge of his eyes and it looked as though they would fall to the ground at any moment. This person was none other than Tie Shi Cheng, the leader of Iron Cloud Nation and Tie Bu Tians father. He had constantly been in and out of consciousness. However, the lengths of time which he spent unconscious usuallysted more than twenty hours while each time he was awake and lucid was less than fifteen minutes! This was one of the greatest torment for his family! Even insanity would have been easier on them. However, when he woke up this time, he had heard about Du Shi Qings disappearance and immediately demanded from Tie Bu Tian a dose of a Dragon Spirit Fragrance! The Dragon Spirit Fragrance was also known as the Recover Spirit Fragrance. It could help in revitalizing a dying person and help to assist in being able to speak what they needed to say and do what they wanted to do! However, this period would be extremely short. Moreover, once the period was over, the spirits fire would bepletely extinguished resulting in the death of the individual! "Yes." Chu Yang replied softly. He truly did not dare to use any force when speaking. Looking at the shape this emperor was in, he felt that the slightest of disturbances would be unbearable. "Ah, no need for ceremony." Tie Shi Chengs eyes slightly twitched, "Come closer and let me see you. You are standing so far; I cant see what you look like." Chu Yangplied and took a few steps forward. The distance between him and Tie Shi Cheng earlier was about five or six steps, and yet Tie Shi Cheng was still unable to see him... From this, it could be seen that his eyesight had severely deteriorated. "Not bad. You are indeed talented and good looking." Tie Shi Cheng smiled slightly. He was at least a little better looking when he did notugh. However, when heughed, he looked like a horrifying demon. "Your Majesty is too kind." "Bu Tian often praises you in front of me. Haha. Even though he thinks that I cannot hear him, I am actually able to hear everything clearly." Tie Shi Cheng smiled with a trace of pride; and he sighed as he continued, "Today is the most rxed Ive been in this whole decade." Behind him, Tie Bu Tians slightly reddened face suddenly became pale. "During this period, I have heard about the things that you have aplished." Tie Shi Chengs eyes gradually grew brighter and sharper. A majestic aura slowly emitted outward from within his soul. This was Dragon Spirit Fragrance gradually having an effect from inside his body. "You have done well!" Tie Shi Chengs sharp gaze judged Chu Yang as he continued at a slow pace, "I have also told Bu Tian countless times that in order to be a ruler, he has to be a little cruel. He has to give the order to kill when it is deemed as necessary even when it is one of your own descendants. There is nothing that he can do. This is the path that a ruler has to travel. It is no doubt a lonely one filled with many ups and downs, filled with uncertainty." "It is by far much more exhausting to be a ruler rather than amoner. There are some people who you know that you should not kill, yet you still have to kill. There will also be some people you know that you will miss but you still have no choice but to kill them! There are also things that you are aware are wrong. Yet, the decision to do them still has to be made! This is simply because as a ruler, it is your burden to bear all on your own!" Even though Tie Shi Cheng was looking at Chu Yang, his words seemed to be not for Chu Yang but for Tie Bu Tian. "What it takes to be a ruler... What you need to think is about the world, not to focus on yourself and especially not your family. Such is the pain and the obligation of being a ruler. There is no one in the world who is without feelings! Although they might not be allowed, rulers have them too for we are only human. Therefore, at its core, the heart of rulers are usually lonely and pitiful. There will be countless things that will constantly be on their conscience! They torture themselves day and night; that is why, to this day, the life expectancy of a ruler is not long..." Tie Shi Cheng let out another sigh; whatever he was thinking about now caused an extreme sorrow to appear in his eyes. Chu Yang did not know what to say to this dying emperor and decided to remain silent. "When I was eighteen, I ascended to the throne as emperor. In a few years, I built up a powerful military! We were had powerpletely unrivaled to any other countries! From North to South, wherever we went, our enemies would surrender! In five years, we manage to expand Iron Clouds territory by a third! Moreover, at that time, I was ambitious. I felt as if this whole world was in the palm of my hand; this whole world was for me to unify!" "Iron Cloud was stable when Great Zhao saw Iron Cloud as a threat and attacked! I was in the prime of my life and filled with ambition; much to the extent that I led the army myself! However, Iron Clouds weapons were sharp and unparalleled! I won one battle after another. Even with Diwu Qing Rous leadership, they were no match for my weapons!" "At the time, five hundred thousand Iron Cloud troops fought with four hundred thousand of Diwu Qing Rous Great Zhao soldiers over an area of four hundred miles at Twin Dragons Mountain! I hadplete faith that I was going to obliterate Diwu Qing Rous army and grind them to dust as we directly invade Great Zhao! The idea was to use that powerful momentum to take over Limitless Nation and rule all of Lower Three Heavens!" That hoarse voice of Tie Shi Cheng gradually rose with excitement. A pink hue appeared on his face as his gaze became proud and awe-inspiring. It was as if he was reliving the time where he led thousands of soldiers to conquer the world. "However, the moment that the battle began, a group of assassins appeared! Thirteen Revered Martial Artists snuck into camp and attempted to assassinate me without a care for their own lives. However that was not enough, there was a saintly archer who shot an arrow at me from more than one hundred miles away!" Tie Shi Chengs eyes showed a great resentment, "It was that arrow that pulled my world from its pinnacle straight into hell!" "The head of the arrow was coated with a poison without any form of antidote. Therefore, in that particr battle, our soldiers became disorganized and chaotic with theck of leadership. Eventually, we suffered a great loss and had no choice but to retreat back to Iron Cloud Citadel. Ever since then, we have been trying our best to hang on until this day..." as he got to this point his voice grew soft and trailed off. "Ten years ago, I should have died, but I did not die until now... I have made them wait for far too long!" Tie Shi Cheng sighed. His eyes closed slightly, and two streams of tears fell down from his face. Chu Yang said quietly, "Your Majesty, do you still have some unfinished business?" At this moment, saying something like "Long live the emperor" or some other gibberish about having a restful heart would have been inappropriate and even stupid. Chu Yang knew that if Tie Shi Cheng wanted to see him, he did not want to just talk about his feelings. If he wants to talk about his feelings, there were many other courtiers; why would he have wanted to talk about it with someone he had just met, like me? "Unfinished business... there are many... many..." Tie Shi Chengs body suddenly shook a bit. His voice exposed a distracted tone with a mix of unresolved regrets. "My unfinished business is Iron Cloud..." Tie Shi Cheng sighed. Then he suddenly asked, "Minister Chu, as a dying person, can I request that you remain at Iron Cloud?" Chu Yang was stunned; he looked up at Tie Shi Cheng. "Although this punk Bu Tian has the making of an emperor, he is not cruel enough!" His eyes seemed almost dried up as he stared at Chu Yang, "Minister Chu is capable of decisive killings and is able to deal with everything neatly. You perfectlyplement Bu Tians deficiencies!" "Both of you together are truly a pair made by the heavens... a partnership!" Tie Shi Chengs voice sounded a little weird. "I am truly sorry. I cannot remain here." Chu Yang paused then apologetically replied. "If you stay... I... I can marry my only daughter to you!" Tie Shi Cheng stared at Chu Yang and said, "Dont be in a rush to turn it down... Once you marry my daughter, you will be the regent emperor of Iron Cloud Nation! You will be seated at the pinnacle of power with authority in your hand!" From behind him, Tie Bu Tian dropped his head and bit his lip. He spoke up, "Father..." "Minister Chu, my daughter is the number one beauty of Iron Cloud Nation." Tie Shi Cheng did not pay any attention to Tie Bu Tian, and continued to look at Chu Yang, "You will have the pinnacle of power and the wealth of a nation as your wedding dowry! Will you agree to stay?" "Number one beauty, the pinnacle of power, and wealth of a nation." Chu Yang let out a pained smile, "This is truly a hard temptation to resist, but... I already have someone in my heart. Moreover... my lifes aspirations are not in the Lower Three Heavens." Chu Yang smiled, "I greatly appreciate Your Majestys kindness." Two potent rays of light were suddenly emitted from the depths of Tie Shi Chengs eyes. A long time after, he said softly, "Good! Good! You are truly worthy of the name King of Hell Chu!" He weakly coughed twice and said casually, "Minister Chu, I have a question. You must answer truthfully." Chu Yang answered, "Please speak, Your Majesty." "Du Shi Qings sudden disappearance, does it have anything to do with Minister Chu?" Tie Shi Cheng asked gravely. Behind him, Tie Bu Tian suddenly perked up and looked at Chu Yang with a sharp gaze. Chapter 201 Free Man! Chu Yang paused in silence for a moment before he spoke, "I know about Senior Dus disappearance." Tie Bu Tians face turned pale. He had already sensed that he had something to do with it. However, when the words came out of Chu Yangs mouth, he was shocked! Tie Shi Cheng smiled with satisfaction as he said, "You only know about it?" Chu Yang remained silent for a brief moment before he answered, "I only know about it. I had not expected that Senior Du would have disappeared as soon as he did and at such a coincidental time." So in the end, Chu Yang still kept certain details to himself? "Really?" "Senior Du once mentioned that staying on in Iron Cloud is dangerous for him." Chu Yang added casually. "Right." Tie Shi Cheng and Tie Bu Tian, standing behind him, both nodded softly. Tie Shi Cheng simplyughed as he said, "Even Tie Bu Tian understood that. That when Du Shi Qing treated me ten years ago, him being here is dangerous." Chu Yang was slightly startled as he looked at Tie Bu Tian and as Tie Bu Tian looked back at him with a conflicted expression on his face. So Tie Bu Tian was already aware of this! Yet, he was still able to restrain himself and allow for Du Shi Qing to treat his father... The pressure that he bore was truly unimaginable. Since Du Shi Qing had already done it once, how could Tie Bu Tian know that he would not attempt to do it again? "Continue." Tie Shi Chengs mind was currently at its maximum excited state. "Your Majestys condition could not be prolonged much longer. Senior Du once mentioned that despite all his efforts, it was likely that your life could only be prolonged for another two more months... Moreover, at that time, Du Shi Qing himself would have to die." Chu Yang said with bare honesty. "Yes, at that time, regardless of whether it would be Bu Tian or Diwu Qing Rou, he would not be spared!" As Tie Shi Cheng said those words, Chu Yang couldnt help but look at his opponent with great attention. This bedridden emperor had already seen through all of this a long time ago. "If the prince does not kill Du Shi Qing, he wouldnt be able to answer to the people of Iron Cloud. However, if he does kill Du Shi Qing, the consequences would be dire. The death of Du Shi Qing would enable Diwu Qing Rou to gather an even stronger force! That force would be the culmination of Du Shi Qings lifetime of work as a physician!" "Exactly." "I have information that if Your Majesty were to pass away, the timing of your funeral would be the same time where Diwu Qing Rou would initiate his grand design. It would be at that moment that Iron Cloud would be overwhelmed with chaos thus allowing his n to have an even greater chance of sess! However, even if he were to fail, it would be likely that Iron Cloud would suffer great losses." Tie Shi Cheng pondered for a moment and said slowly, "Yes, time is indeed against us, and the only way to deal with this is if I die early. Unfortunately... despite me telling Bu Tian multiple times, all my advice has fallen on deaf ears." "Now that Senior Du has disappeared, and everyone has been taken by surprise. While I have been mentally prepared for this, I am still surprised." Chu Yang said quietly, "However, even though this has urred, I have reason to believe that as much as we might be surprised, it is likely that Diwu Qing Rou is even more surprised!" "Well said!" Tie Shi Cheng praised, "I am nowpletely at ease!" He paused a little and said sternly, "Bu Tian, no matter what happens in the future, you are not allowed to trouble Minister Chu regarding this matter! Minister Chu is a deep thinker with great foresight; he will absolutely be your greatest help!" Tie Bu Tian sadly closed his eyes; a long whileter, he gently nodded in reply. "After I was injured, I actually had the intention to end my own life. However, at that time, Bu Tian was still very young. I was worried about him and thus tried to prolong my life for as long as possible... However, when I wanted to die, I was unable to!" Tie Shi Cheng said with joy, "Now that Minister Chu is here, I am relieved! I have waited for this day for over three years... I am truly tired..." "I am very tired... very tired..." Tie Shi Chengs gaze was sorrowful as the pink glow on his face gradually disappeared. The potency of Dragon Spirit Fragrance was clearly fading. Tie Shi Cheng continued toy back even further as his eyes became dreamy. Within them, a trace of longing and unspeakable love showed; he muttered, "My Empress, I aming to see you... All these years... Do not me me..." "Lianer, Menger, Qinger..." Tie Shi Cheng murmured called out the names of his wife and daughters that he had killed with his own hands. He suddenly cried out loud and called out, "I want to die! I want to die! I want to..." Chu Yang sighed internally. As a ruler, everyone only saw his nobility and majesty. However, who would have been aware of the kind of cruelty a ruler has to endure? The pain in the heart of this ruler, amoner would not dare to imagine. "If there is another life..." The light in Tie Shi Chengs eyes grew dimmer and dimmer; he murmured: "The long road is divided in blood, the nation remains in the heart, helplessly and tearfully swung the saber, wife and daughters turned into spirits; in this life, death has divided us; in the next life, I vow to discard all wealth and not walk the cold path, be a free person of the mountains and the rivers!" "Ha ha..." Tie Shi Chengughed weakly and said, "Child... do not make the same mistake as me..." His eyes suddenly emitted a brilliant light. It revealed genuine joy and happiness as though he was looking forward to seeing his beloved standing there waiting for him in the afterlife... Then the light was abruptly extinguished... His body was motionless as it maintained its position as before. However, the life which was within had ceased to exist. Today, Iron Cloud Nations ruler, Tie Shi Cheng has passed on! "Father! Please dont leave me!" Tie Bu Tian was filled with grief as he mourned his fathers death. His eyes were filled with tears as he rushed forward, holding Tie Shi Chengs frail body tightly. He desperately pressed his cheek against his fathers as though trying to transfer some of his warmth to his father... Suddenly, Tie Shi Cheng spat out a clump of blood and his body fell to the ground. His eyes were now closed as he lost consciousness... Chu Yang sighed. Seeing this rulers life end, he did not know how to feel. He recalled the words of Tie Shi Cheng, "When I was eighteen, I ascended to the throne as emperor. In just a few years, I managed to build a powerful military! We were unmatched in power! North to south, wherever we went, all our enemies surrendered! In just five years, we had expanded Iron Clouds territory by at least a third! I felt ambitious as though the entire world was in the palm of my hand, the entire world was for me to unify!" "Wherever we went they all surrendered!" How powerful and majestic? How arrogant? Looking at the pile of bones, this strong contrast pained peoples hearts. Could it be that the greatest pain or regret in this emperors heart was the fact that he killed his wife and daughters with his own hands? After all, he had remembered it until now... Why was he so cruel back then? Even on his deathbed, he still neglected to reveal the reasons for it. If it was a secret, then Tie Shi Cheng had taken it to the grave with him. "In this life, death has divided us; in the next life, I vow to discard all wealth and not walk the cold path, be a free person of the mountains and the rivers!" He was a ruler of a nation and the words that he had spoken before he passed away were to "be a free person of the mountains and the rivers." Many people in the world dream of having the position of an emperor and sitting on a throne. However, the one who actually sat upon it left such an emotion desire which clearly contradicted what he had been doing almost his entire life at his deathbed! This was such an irony. Before dying, the ruler of Iron Cloud Nation had surprisingly not called for any officials in to leave hisst will. It was likely that he was assured that Tie Bu Tian would carry out his wishes. Moreover, by him not doing so, his thoughts had been made extremely clear... Tie Bu Tian, from now on, the world will be yours! Chu Yang quietly backed out. On the way out, no one dared to stop him. Although Chu Yang knew that Tie Bu Tian needed someone tofort him, but that person could not Chu Yang! Tie Bu Tian couldnt help but hate him with his entire soul at this moment! He had no choice but to wait until Tie Bu Tian managed to get past this difficult time. However, Tie Shi Chengs death was about half a year earlier than the time that he died in the previous life. Moreover, winter wasing and the borders would be peaceful for some time. In addition to that, given the weather, Diwu Qing Rou wouldnt be able to do anything. In other words, the greatest threat to Iron Cloud had been dealt with and silently disappeared. However, along the way back, Chu Yangs heart felt heavy as though it wasden with burdens. He was not the slightest bit happy or satisfied. Once he left the royal pce, Chu Yang was filled with worry as he suddenly sensed a cold feeling on his face. "Its snowing! Its snowing already..." A surprised voice called out from somewhere. Chu Yang looked up to see the white snow which now filled the sky as snowkes pranced all around them as though they were dropped from heaven. Within moments, heaven and earth fell into a dreamy state. They were at the end of autumn. However, winter was not for another two days. The first snow of Iron Cloud Citadel hade unexpectedly early. As Chu Yang walked quietly down the road, his body gradually became covered with snow. The ground itself had been covered with a white nket of snow. The first few snow flowers quickly melted, but theter ones quickly covered any traces of them and left the area in a white shade. The entire area was covered with snow after about an hour. Chu Yang breathed in the icy cold air. He reflected on the events at the pce and the hardened thoughts in his mind seemed to be alive. He turned his head and looked at the majestic royal pce standing tall in the middle of the world of snow. He remained silent as if mourning the emperor that just passed. Regardless, this world has finally entered into a new era! Chu Yang told himself. He then picked up the pace and quickly headed towards the Heavenly Armament Pavilion... White snow fluttered in the surrounding area and Chu Yangs mind was empty. It was as though they had been filled with the fluttering snowkes which had disappeared in the sky. Crunchy sounds rang out beneath his feet. Chu Yang suddenly remembered: In the previous life, Qing Wu loved the falling snow the most. Every time there was snow, she would quietly hold her umbre and stand silently in the snow in a red outfit. This was the most beautiful piece of memory of her in Chu Yangs mind. Chu Yangs heart quivered each time he reminisced about her grace. Qing Wu, what are you doing right now? Chu Yangs figure finally disappeared in the falling snow... While Tie Shi Cheng was bedridden, and the people of Iron Cloud had long been prepared for his death. However, all of Iron Cloud was in shock at the passing of Tie Shi Cheng. At this very same time, as if by appointment, news had been sent from the border that Great Zhaos General Dong Wu Fa had ordered three armies to mobilize and attack Iron Cloud at the same time! Chapter 202 Robbing On The Road! The three armies were each led by three famed generals. Saintly General Liu Jian led eighty thousand soldiers which attacked the left nk. Heavenly General yang Lie led another eighty thousand soldiers attacking the right nk. Lastly, valiant General Chen Yu Hu led a force of hundred thousand soldiers and attacked the center! The total strength of all three armies numbered two hundred and sixty thousand troops. This military operation of Great Zhao could have been considered as massive. Given that winter wasing and the weather was freezing cold, such a massive mobilization of troops would have been considered pure madness! Iron Clouds Gold Star Citadel and the surrounding areas simultaneously sent out distress signals! Battle reports flooded in nonstop! However, at this point in time, due to the recent news of Tie Shi Chengs passing, the whole of Iron Cloud was in mourning and in sorrow. Thus Great Zhaos military action at this point in time served to inspire the national pride of Iron Clouds citizens and soldiers! The hearts of soldiers responded with unprecedented fervor! Tie Long Cheng who oversaw the armies was unable to go back and attend the funeral! Under such massive pressure from Great Zhao, he had to oversee the battlefront and had no time to take a break from the battlefield. In Iron Cloud Citadel, the publics emotions were filled with sorrow as they prepared for Tie Shi Chengs funeral! ... Cheng Yun He felt the imminent danger as soon as hope appeared. Tie Shi Chengs death had caught Cheng Yun He by surprise. However, he now that he was aware that Tie Shi Cheng had died, it would disrupt Diwu Qing Rous ns and everything would have to be carefully recalcted and reconsidered. However, the one major advantage of the situation was that they were now finally able to sneak out of the citadel! The past few days of blockade had caused Cheng Yun He to be extremely anxious about their situation. Without any clear way for them to attain the information or leave the citadel, he watched as Yin Wu Fa virtually turned into a living corpse after consuming the Meng Hun Solution and turned even more anxious! He had searched more than ten times each week but to no avail. Cheng Yun He had been pushed into a corner but did not dare to act and had even killed the carrier Invisible Falcons to be safe. This was because, if he used them, all they needed to do was trace where they came from all of them would be captured and likely lose their lives. Losing the means tomunicate was much better than losing their lives. Now that Tie Shi Cheng had died, the curfew was being lifted. Cheng Yun He heaved a sigh of relief and quickly applied for permission to leave the citadel. After he had arrived, he had made it a point to purchase arge variety of Iron Cloud specialties. Moreover, he specifically chose to purchase nonperishable goods which could be stored for long periods of time. All of the officials of Iron Cloud Citadel were so preupied with the arrangement of the emperors funeral that no one would even bother about carefully looking through the applications! Therefore when Cheng Yun He put in the request for approval to leave the citadel, he naturally managed to get their approval. The result of this was that Cheng Yun He managed to gather all of his subordinates and left the citadel with a long caravan via the southern gate without a moments dy. They were finally out! Once he had stepped out of Iron Cloud Citadel, Cheng Yun He could not help but look up and admire the snow flowers in the sky. He took in a deep breath. Cheng Yun He felt a huge burden lifted off his shoulders as for the past few days in Iron Cloud Citadel, Cheng Yun He felt as though he was barely able to breathe and the feeling was extremely suffocating. However, now that they were outside of the citadel, he suddenly felt like a little bird that had escaped from its cage. From now on, as long as King of Hell Chu is in Iron Cloud Citadel, I shall not go there! Cheng Yun He quietly swore to himself! Before he was even able to utilize his intellect, King of Hell Chu was able to block him offpletely and not even given a single opportunity to disy his skills. After Cheng Yun He arrived at Iron Cloud Citadel, the people of Hei Mo n had left after being used by King of Hell Chu. It was considered a futile effort to that aspect. With regards to making connections with the other officials, Cheng Yun He had thought about it but in the end, did not dare to. After all, all of the officials in Iron Cloud Citadel felt anxious and fearful recently. If his identity were to be exposed and King of Hell gave the order, these officials would probably have ripped him apart and brought his corpse to King of Hell Chu to im their prize... This was something that Cheng Yun He was certain of. To have been able to bring back all of his subordinates safely back to Great Zhao was already considered somewhat of a sess. Cheng Yun He wanted to cry as he looked at the Golden Horse Riders that were by his side. On the way there, everyone was spirited. However, their mood was now extremely gloomy. They hade with more than forty people and now only a measly dozen or so people remained. Moreover, most of them were Martial Great Masters; there were only three Revered Martial Artists left! The rest were to remain forever in Iron Cloud Citadel... As he turned his head back to look at the citadel for thest time, Cheng Yun He gave the ce a painful nce and yelled, "Lets go!" The horse-drawn carriages clicked and cked as they struggled in snowy weather at a turtles pace. They were currently still at the border of Iron Cloud so Cheng Yun He did not dare to toss away any of the merchandise; if they were to be stopped, an empty cargo load would certainly raise suspicions. Therefore, while they were a little slow, Cheng Yun He had to still grin and bear it. ... Inside Bu Tian Pavilion, Chu Yang frowned, "Its them?" Sweat poured out of Chen Yu Tongs face as he said hastily, "Yes, its them." "After the gates were opened, six groups of people left the citadel? And only two groups went south?" Chu Yang was a little surprised that there were so few. The merchant should have gone crazy from being stuck in the citadel by the blockade. It did not make sense that so few of them had left. "There are still many waiting to leave. However, it is just that they are people of our nation. Since they are currently in Iron Cloud Citadel, they would naturally want to attend the emperors funeral!" Chen Yu Tong carefully exined. "Ah, that makes sense." Chu Yang nodded, "Its not too far off from the norm. Everyone go and help watch over the funeral procession. Protect the prince cautiously. Dont let anything happen. As for this other issue, let me deal with it personally." "Yes." Chen Yu Tong hesitated then asked, "The minister is not joining in the funeral procession... this is... a little disrespectful." "I would not be able to conceal myself fast enough. If the prince were to see me that would be a greater disrespect." Chu Yang smiled wryly. These days, Tie Bu Tian lost his temper every time he saw Chu Yang. Yesterday, he unexpectedly rushed toward Chu Yang and kicked him. Fortunately, Chu Yang was able to quickly get away or else he would have gotten a thorough beating. At this critical time, how could Chu Yang allow himself lose face? He would have no choice but to be a dayte for this national funeral in order to avoid being entrapped in the storm... Even if there were no issues, Minister Chu would have wanted to slip away for a few days; let alone now that this was part of the equation... Chen Yu Tongs mouth twitched slightly. While he knew well that with the emperor just passing, he should absolutely notugh, he still could not help it. The rtionship between Tie Bu Tian and Chu Yang was too weird. If Tie Bu Tian was truly unhappy, all he needed was to hand down a decree or use amand and he would have been able to get rid of the minister. However, he adamantly refused to do this; and even took it upon himself to question King of Hell Chu... This seemed more like a fit of anger! Chu Yang left a few instructions before slipping away in a sh. He returned to Heavenly Armament Pavilion where were a group of people who didnt care if the ruler of the Iron Cloud Nation died or not. Ji Mo had almost fully recovered from his injury. Chu Yang said a few words, and the five people excitedly changed their clothes and followed Chu Yang out of the citadel. A few days ago, Ji Mo had been showing off his aplishments which made everyone extremely envious. They finally had the chance to go out for a change of scenery, in such beautiful weather, no less... snow was fluttering in the wind... Six people in outfits white as snow rode six horses out of Iron Cloud Citadels southern gate. When the soldiers stopped them to question them, a sign representing King of Hell Chu was presented to them in front of their faces. The whole bunch trembled with shock and quickly ran to open the gate. Six horses rushed out like the wind... "Woo... this weather is so refreshing!" Luo Ke Di showed off a pair of panda eyes as he howled to the sky in excitement. The past few days, young master Luo had not had a good day. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang went to him to spar whenever they had nothing to do. Moreover, he was no match for them so he could only grit his teeth and bear the beatings. Almost every day, he endured an average of two beatings. Young master Luo wentpletely berserk. This morning, he did not wait for Gu Du Xing to find him. He went and challenged Rui Bu Tong... attacking the soft spot first... Unexpectedly, Rui Bu Tong doled out a series of strange punches that caught young master Luo off-guard. Unable to block, he was punched twice in the face. After a pitiful cry, he turned into a panda... Now that he was finally able to get out, young master Luo decided to rx and enjoy himself. At the same time, he silently vowed to himself that once he became sessful, the first person he would seek to get revenge upon would be Gu Du Xing. He would beat him up ten times a day! No, twenty times! The second person was, of course, Chu Yang! It was because that set of strange punches had been taught to Rui Bu Tong by Chu Yang! That to him was simply unforgivable. The third person was, of course, Dong Wu Shang. Young master Luo grounded his teeth. Every night, he went to sleep with a body ridden with injuries and a dream. If he did not have such a fantasy... he would probably have been unable to hang on... Ji Mo andpanyughed loudly. Even Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang, two famed emotionless people, had tough. It was known that these people argued with each other incessantly every day. And while there was always someone covered in bruises each day, their bond had gradually grown deeper. Six people riding six horses flew with the wind and snow. They followed the tracks on the ground that had not yet been covered up by the snow and gave chase overtly. Chu Yang was certain of his chances. The people with him were all Great level masters. Moreover, each one was an exceptional member of their n. In term of battle strength, they were not weaker than Revered level masters. In fact, they had a good chance of beating second and third grade Revered level masters. The people of Golden Horse Riders Department were almostpletely eliminated. Even if they were to sh, Chu Yang was not at all afraid! Not to mention that he had a secret powerful weapon up his sleeve, Nine Tribtions Sword, at hand! Therefore, Chu Yang gave chase with extreme confidence. As they journeyed on, fragments of roads were left behind. After about thirty or forty miles, they saw a big caravan with horses moving quickly in the wind and snow. Gu Du Xing grunted and waved his arm, "Luo Ke Di, youre up!" "Why me?" Luo Ke Di said in discontent, "You are all free." "Are you are telling me to go?" Dong Wu Shang turned and looked at him dangerously. "No... no..." Luo Ke Di stuttered... "Then you want me to go?" Ji Mo narrowed his eyes. "In any case, I am not going." Rui Bu Tong turned away. "Should I go?" Gu Du Xing looked at Luo Ke Di, "How about the boss? You dare say this?" Luo Ke Di rolled his eyes and said dejectedly, "Im going." All of the excitement from earlier hadpletely disappeared. Not going was not an option. Young master Luo was angry, but the target for him to vent all his pent-up frustration was therge caravan in front of him! Its all because of you that I have to lose face! You shall all pay a great price! Kicking hard against the sides of his white horse, Luo Ke Di flew like the wind and yelled out, "Yah! Yah!... Yah! Yah!..." In the blink of an eye, he was in front of the caravan. Pulling on the horses rein, he turned around and remained on horseback. Metal shed in his hand and a big tree on the side of the road fell down blocking it! "Ahwooh... I opened this road and nted this tree. If you want to pass, you must pay a fee!" Young master Luo yelled out loudly. His voice reverberated and unexpectedly caused a shockwave in the falling snow in the air. Chapter 203 Domineering Second Young Master Luo! Chu Yang andpany werepletely stunned! You rushed up from behind them and imed to have opened the road? When did you even open it? Cheng Yun He already had an ominous feeling the moment he heard the sound of horses galloping. However, when a punk with two panda eyes flew past them, Cheng Yun He let out a sigh of relief and was d that the person was just passing by. However, Cheng Yun He almost fainted as the guy stopped right after he passed them and spoke like a bandit! Bandits weremonce and were not surprising in any way. However,ing up from behind and blocking them in order to rob them, with such an attitude no less, was new. Moreover, it was rare that he would attempt to block a whole caravan with the force of one. However, what was even more outrageous was the look of anger and hatred which were written all over the face of the robber. He exuded the resentment of one who had suffered some sort of unbearable wrong and his eyes practically shot out fire as though this grievance was driving him insane... Such an unreasonable, domineering attitude was incurable... "Punk, are you mentally ill?" A driver from the caravan rolled his eyes and looked at Luo Ke Di. Cheng Yun He andpany had been holding in their anger ever since they had left Iron Cloud Citadel without a ce to vent their frustrations. Now they were troubled by all the snow which was on the road. Unexpectedly, someone had jumped out in front of them and they now had someone to vent their anger on. Everyone was ted. This Martial Great Master who had been disguised as a wagon driver was in an extremely bad mood since his face had to suffer the brunt of the wind and snow. At that moment, he felt as if fortune had fallen into hisp. "You are sick! Your whole family is sick!" Luo Ke Di shouted, "All of your ancestors are sick!" "Bastard!" The face of the middle-aged driver quickly turned purple with rage. He was fuming as he jumped forward and grinned, "Punk, no matter who you are, if you dare to block my way, prepare for die!" Before he was even done speaking, Luo Ke Dis attitude became far fiercer. Luo Ke Di jumped off his horse and rushed forth. "Son of a b*! A*hole! You were raised by a pig! And you have the guts to even to scold me!" Second young master Luo angrily cursed with the foulest ofnguage. As he generously spilled expletives, he rolled up his sleeves as though he was getting ready to fight, "Being robbed by this young master is already an honor for you! How the f* are you not satisfied yet? Your grandmother, you people look like a bunch of donkeys that juste out of their cage! Im already giving the bunch of you a whole lot of face! Bastards!" Luo Ke Di immediately jumped into the fight as he finished cursing so that the Martial Great Master wouldnt have the time to make a move. Since his opponent was one step ahead of him; and all he could only block left and block right... block left, block right... unable to fight back. Within moments, his opponents lightning speech left the driver so dizzy he did not even have time to curse. After a series of attacks, Luo Ke Di suddenly stopped. He then folded his arms and stood there watching his opponent. However, he was still swinging his arms in a frenzy as though he was blocking left and right, left and right over and over again...He continually moved in such a crazed manner without giving a chance for his mind to catch up... After a swinging his arms for a while, the driver finally realized that his opponent was no longer attacking. He paused as sweat poured out from his body and immediately discovered the cursed punk standing not too far in front of him. "Are you epileptic?" Luo Ke Di asked curiously. Then, without waiting for an answer, he punched the driver in the nose and followed up with two tight smacks. This persons head swung upward as he was punched in the nose. After which, he was smacked so hard on the right that it caused his face to tilt entirely to the left. However, he was smacked once more which sent his face back to the right. With great difficulty, he brought it back to its original position. At this time, blood spurted out of his two nostrils. With a "puh", he spat out more than ten broken teeth... Fresh blood fell down on the pure white snow which made it look a bright red. Just as they were itching to make a move earlier, this attack made all the Great Masters pupils shrink away as though they felt the pain of the blow as well. Luo Ke Dis quick and precise moment carried the aura of a powerful person mixed with some indescribable oddity. This lone youth was by no means a fearsome figure to them. Right at that very moment, Luo Ke Di suddenly went crazy... He said "Ahwooh!" and jumped up in joy all of a sudden. He mouth did not cease to shout, "Motherf*! Motherf*! So thats it! Motherf*! Motherf*, its really it!..." As it turned out, second young master Luo had just discovered that his moves had be much smoother than they had been half a month ago. Moreover, they now felt much more effortless. This was due to the fact that he was weaker than Gu Du Xing andpany. As he was being tortured by them every day, he had not noticed how much he had improved! However, now that he fought with someone else, he was able to realize how much he had improved! He was filled with pleasure and in the blink of an eye, the second young master was filled with joy and began to jump and dance... In an instant, the Revered Martial Artist leaders mouths were left agape. They were confused and clueless as to why their attacker had been frowning and filled with anger as though he had gotten spanked eight hundred times and now was jumping up and down with joy... His face showed excitement, uncontrolled excitement... Could this guy be crazy? For a moment, everyone was annoyed. They had been hunted in Iron Cloud Citadel like animals and they finally were able to escape with their tails in between their legs. Now, they had the luck to run into this abnormal, crazy punk on the way! The thick curtain on one of the carriages lifted, and Cheng Yun He smiled as he stepped out. He bowed deeply and said, "Warrior, I am only a wandering merchant; I travel here and there all year-round so I have food to eat and clothes for you to wear. However, now that I have the chance to meet you, I must naturally show my respect." Then he turned and said, "People, take out five hundred silver liangs as a gift for this warrior." Having said so, he once again turned and spoke to Luo Ke Di, "This is a little token of my appreciation. It is not enough to disy my admiration, but I hope you will ept it. No matter what, this meeting is fated. Shall we all part ways here as friends?" Of course, it was Cheng Yun Hes intention to avoid any possibleplications. Even if it was some small groups of bandits, he would rather take a small loss than risk danger in this hazardous location. Moreover, he spoke with great respect. In his mind, that was already giving a lot of face to an ordinary bandit. In addition, why would anyone turn down getting five hundred silver liangs without doing any work? An ordinary person would not have been able to make this much even if he worked several years. However, unfortunately for Cheng Yun He, the person he met with was second young master Luo Ke Di! Under normal circumstances, second young master Luo Ke Di was not an unreasonable person. If the other side already conceded, killing would just be pointless and it would have been far better to just let them go on their way. However, second young master Luo had just gone from being gloomy to extreme tion. It was as though he was no longer capable of rational thought. Right at that moment, all that was in his mind was to find opponents to bear witness to his improvements What made him especially happy was there were a few martial experts in this caravan! Moreover, they were Revered level experts! Young master Luos spirit was aze; the desire to fight rose to his head. At that moment, his lips felt dry, his body trembled, his face reddened, and his hands itched. Not fighting would be a letdown to his own progress. At that moment, second young master Luo tossed boss Chus agenda out of the window. His mind was clouded with the excitement of a looter who had just found his opponent. "Bing friends? Ahwooh..." Second young master Luo Ke Di looked up at the heavens andughed. He said majestically, "Woohahaha, Ahwooh... You want to be friends with just five hundred silver liangs?" The expression on his face suddenly turned grave; the aura around him disyed the anger that began to fill his body. He said angrily, "My friendship is only worth five hundred silver liangs? Ahwooh..." It should be known that not too long ago, Gu Du Xing had requested for Ji Mo and him to do something not too far from here. After he found Luo Ke Di, Gu Du Xing looked up at the heavens and yelled out ahwooh. This cry shook the entire wilderness! Luo Ke Di had witnessed this clearly as there was a family of leopards in the forest. The howl that Gu Du Xing gave scared them so much that they fled with great haste as though they were being hunted... And after that howl, Ji Mo actually heard it from a great distance and ran toward them. Second young master Luo Ke Di felt that this ahwooh of Gu Du Xing was truly awe-inspiring and powerful! It was truly the best choice of action in order to disy ones power! Therefore, from then on, second young master Luo had formed this bad habit. Each time he opened his mouth to say anything, he had to let out a big yell. At first, he yelled, "Hoohoo!" But he felt that "hoohoo" was toomon. Therefore, he decided to rece it with "Ahwooh". This was also the reason why he got beaten up at Heavenly Armament Pavilion. No one cared to hear that woof howl of his. He howled all the time, when he was happy and when he was angry. If he were to do that was still okay. However, even when there was nothing going only, he would just howl like a madman... As much as they wanted to tolerate his behavior, they were simply unable to! Of course, second young master Luo did not know this. He arrogantly thought that everyone was jealous of him because he was too handsome... "Ahwooh... Five hundred silver liangs, am I that cheap? Bastard!" Second young master Luo ground his teeth and red ferociously. He said with a mouthful of saliva, "Ahwooh, why dont you quickly hand over your most valuable item? Are you waiting for me to make a move? Ahwooh..." Cheng Yun Hes countenance became difficult to look at. The eyes of the Revered level masters were filled with anger! This punk was simply ungrateful. "You would rather take a punishment than to take an incentive!" Cheng Yun He had been pushed around too much and could not help but be angry. "Bastard! Are you worthy of punishing me?" Second young master Luo yelled, "Ahwooh... you are too funny! Come. Let me teach all of you what a punishment is!" The Revered level masters were unable to take it anymore. One of them rushed forward like the wind; breaking apart the falling snow, he angrily shouted, "I will let you taste what a punishment really is!" A flurry of punches and kicks rained down on Luo Ke Di. Second young master Luo howled excitedly, "Ahwooh,e..." He then rushed up like a whirlwind. Within moments, the two of them were kicking and punching one another. The sound of hooves rang out. Big brother Chu, Second brother Gu, second young master Ji, second young master Dong, and the future lone bandit, Rui Bu Tong, all appeared at the same time. Chapter 204 Not Right! Chu Yang looked in Rui Bu Tongs direction. He had expected this kind of behavior from Rui Bu Tong. The punk was filled with great excitement and even unconsciously licking his lips with his tongue... His demeanor was proof that his lifestyle as a bandit was second nature to him... "Luo Ke Di has lost his mind." Ji Mo pulled his hands into his sleeves as his mouth breathed out cold air. Enjoying the feeling of anothers suffering, he said, "It looks like the others are not weak either. I am afraid that second young master Luo would really get beaten to a pulp this time." "Thats nothing." Dong Wu Shang watched in eager anticipation at a high-spirited Luo Ke Di fight in front of him as he said, "This wolf was beaten by us every single day; he has really tired us out. Lets just let him suffer for a bit." Gu Du Xing nodded in agreement as he said, "Pay close attention. We cannot let them beat him to death though. Other than that, we should just let second young master Luo feel a little pain or he will never get smarter." Second brothers words had sealed the fate of second young master Luo. Rui Bu Tong fiercely nodded as he said with satisfaction, "This bastard always aims for my soft spots. He picked on me every single day. This shall be his retribution." Therefore, this resulted in all of the brothers standing with their arms folded inughter as they continued to watch what was about to happen on the sidelines. As for Big Brother Chu, his face already became pensive the moment they arrived. This caravan did seem a little odd... The moment he got close to this caravan, the Nine Tribtions Sword point in his dantian suddenly throbbed violently! It throbbed like a palpitating heart! This was the first time that Chu Yang had felt such a reaction in this life! This troubled Chu Yang! Why is the Nine Tribtions Sword suddenly reacting in such a way? Could it be that this caravan has something that piqued Nine Tribtions Swords interest? As he thought, his eyes nced in the direction of the caravan. Naturally, he tried to observe to see if they were the group of spies that he had been looking for. However, even before he began to inspect this vehicle from afar, he treated it as though he was inspecting any other vehicle and simply looked out for anything out of the ordinary. However, after careful observation, he discovered too many abnormalities. At that very moment, Gu Du Xing rode over next to him and said casually, "Big brother, their strength is odd." "Odd? Odd how?" Chu Yang asked with a faint smile. "There is nothing abnormal about them having martial masters." Gu Du Xing said, "After all, for international merchants, it would have been strange if they did not have any martial masters. However, they are... too calm." "If it was indeed a normal merchant caravan, in such a situation, even though the martial masters would remain calm, the ordinary people in the group should at least show some signs of panic. However, these people all remained extremelyposed. It seemed as though they were all well acquainted with this sort of situation..." Gu Du Xing said, "Even the military would not have been able to remain as calm as this." "Ah, thats right." Chu Yang nodded, "Anything else?" "The strengths of the three Revered level masters are too even." Gu Du Xing said, "The rest of them are mostly martial artists with more than ten of them being Martial Masters. I am surprised that they have four Great level masters! For a merchant caravan, the strength of such a force is too great." "Mmm, anything else?" "There is... With such powerful strength, why did they choose to swallow their anger? Moreover, they were dealing with a lone juvenile bandit. Choosing to hand over five hundred silver liangs just to avoid a confrontation seems too unusual..." "Mmm, anything else?" "Casually handing over five hundred silver liangs just to clear a path when their strength is much stronger than that of their opponent. Unless they were actually a group of rich uing merchants who didnt know what else to do with their money. They must have had some sort of enormous profit that they had gotten in order to do something like that. However, these people are so calm that it seems unlikely for them to be rich uing merchants. Moreover, looking at their merchandise, they do not seem to be carrying anything that would allow them to make arge amount of profit." Gu Du Xing said, "This is really just too strange." "Mmm, anything else?" "Well... Thats all I got from observing them." Gu Du Xing said haggardly. "If I am right, these are the people from Golden Horse Riders Department." Chu Yang said gravely, "Currently, our most important task is finding the injured King level leader and kill him! As for the rest of them, let them live so they would be able to return and report to Diwu Qing Rou." "Report?" "Yes, report. We have caused such chaos in Iron Cloud; surely, Diwu Qing Rou would know about it. Moreover, if we were to kill all of his men in addition topletely destroying his n to make use the deaths of Tie Shi Cheng and Du Shi Qing, I am afraid he would not be able to withstand such a major setback." Chu Yangughed. Of course, Chu Yang did not actually care if Diwu Qing Rou would have been able to handle it or not. For Chu Yang, it would actually be best if Diwu Qing Rou died from anger; why would he worry about Diwu Qing Rou? His true intention was to let these people go so that they could give Diwu Qing Rou a message about what was happening in Iron Cloud Citadel. That message was: "Iron Cloud is currently in the midst of doing all they can to solve all of their internal issues!" Within this time frame, they had started to eliminate traitors and kill spies. This conveyed a clear message: In order to deal with external problems, there must first be internal peace! Tie Bu Tian and King of Hell Chus key strategy to sess would be first settling these internal affairs within the country. Thus, Diwu Qing Rou would make sure to watch the situations in Iron Cloud closely. Such is the benefit of being a long distance away from Great Zhaos headquarters! In order for any kind of news to reach Diwu Qing Rou, it would take at least a day and a night. Thus, he would require at least three days in order to react to the situation! And in the time frame of three days, many things could be aplished! But right now, Chu Yang had a new thought. It was true enough that in order to deal with external problems, there has to be internal peace! However, right now as I am solving the internal issues, I would like to annoy you a little bit as well! In any case, there was snow everywhere. You people wouldnt be able to do anything!] While you wait until springes... Would I not be able to create a new situation? Sending tigers back to the forest? Chu Yang looked at the caravan andughed internally. Not necessarily! In this group, there are no tigers! I will be able to leave them with an, especially important message... At this point, Chu Yang had made a slight mistake in his calctions. Leaving such a message for Diwu Qing Rou would have actually been his err. Until now, all of Golden Horse Riders Departments operations remained extremely secretive. Furthermore, they generally took care of their own operations. Therefore, Chu Yang naturally assumed that all of these actions by Golden Horse Riders Department were led by these two King level leaders! After killing these two King level leaders, everything else would be childs y! Moreover, one of them was now dead while the other was likely in a critical condition. Therefore, Chu Yang made the assumption that there were no other key appointment holders in this caravan. He did not know about the existence of Cheng Yun He. If he knew about Cheng Yun He, he would not have let a single soul leave. In the great battle between two countries, the role of a wise person like Cheng Yun He was even greater than that of a ruler! While Kong Shang Xins action left Cheng Yun He unable to do anything but return in annoyance, it had also, in turn, saved Cheng Yun Hes life! If he had waited until Cheng Yun He arrived before taking action, then Cheng Yun He would have revealed himself to the Hei Mo people and essentially revealing his presence to King of Hell Chu. In such a case, how would King of Hell Chu spare an individual who was by no means inferior to Tang Xin Shang? Under abination of circumstances and a battle of wits, Cheng Yun He was able to safely return. The moment that Luo Ke Di had jumped in front of them attempting to rob them, Cheng Yun He was carefully watching his surroundings. Especially when Chu Yang andpany also appeared at the same time as they watched they appeared to be from the same group. This was because all of them seemed to be of the same age group and thus he immediately figured out that they were hisrades! They only had a few people. However, because of the way that they acted, he was able to deduce that none of them were weak as they showed no signs of fear despite facing such a huge convoy. It would seem that some blood would have to be spilled for his group to leave here. Of course, at that point, Cheng Yun He still did not think that these people were sent by King of Hell Chu. With the emperors death, how can an important person of Iron Cloud like King of Hell Chu appear here? He is probably so busy he could not even lift his head from his desk. Therefore, Cheng Yun He was currently not the least bit worried or scared. At this time, Luo Ke Di was a little embarrassed in his battle. While he was a descendant of a great n, the gap between him and his opponent was too great. The opponent was a fourth grade Revered Martial Artist, and he was only a sixth grade Martial Great Master. It was a difference of at least seven or eight grades; the fact that he was able to hang on until now was already praiseworthy. During his fight, he was entirely dependent on his agile and precise movements in order topensate for the gap in cultivation levels. He continually used his nimble techniques and movements in order to avoid being hit by his opponents ferocious attacks. If he had a heavenly weapon, the situation would have been different. However, his sword was only an ordinary one, and Ji Mo had gotten it chopped by Mo Qing Wu... Second young master Luo started to feel a little nervous now. He went from great excitement to nervousness in an extremely short time span. Luo Ke Di started to feel more and more helpless. The pressure from his opponent gradually grew greater. Luo Ke Di moved in confusion when he suddenly made a desperate move and pulled out his belt! Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh... His belt swung like a peacocks feather. As it turned out, his belt was actually a specialized weapon! "Wow! Luo Ke Di is using his secret weapon!" Ji Mo eximed. He shouted as if he had just discovered a new continent, "So its really a whip! Ah, a red one at that..." "Whoa! I cant believe Luo Ke Dis whip is red..." Rui Bu Tong eximed. He then wondered aloud, "Then what is the color of his other whip?" "Whoa! So Luo Ke Di has two whips..." Dong Wu Shang cried out, "I wonder if he would have to use both." "If he used both... he would have won already..." Chu Yang could not help himself, "His thick skin would have been sufficient to block any sort of attacks." "Whoa... Hahahaha..." The five people held their stomachs andughed loudly. Even the usual emotionless and cold Gu Du Xingughed until his eyes almost teared. Luo Ke Di was locked in such a fierce battle that his orifices practically started to steam! Seeing Gu Du Xing and the rest arrive, Luo Ke Di had hoped that they would quicklye over and help him. He never thought that not only hisrades not help, they also stayed far away and joyfully made fun of him as if they were watching a circus show. Chapter 205 Deadly Threat! Luo Ke Di was suffering at the hands of his enemies and thus decided to pull out his whip in hope to gain an advantage over his opponent. However, he did not expect that the very moment he used it, his martial brothers wouldment about it with sarcasm andugh at him. Second young master Luo could barely get a firm grip on his whip ... "Pow..." The Revered Martial Artist had punched Luo Ke Di squarely in the chest. He let out a loud scream and stumbled back. After that, a few more "pows" rang out as his butt was the subject of relentless kicking. He immediately fell to the ground and rolled in pain like a snowball. "Ahwooh... Damn you punks!" Second young master Luo was livid; he cursed as he rolled on the ground, "Hurry over here and help me!" "Stop!" Ji Mo flew over and blocked that Revered Martial Artist. He said angrily, "You went too far!" Too far? That Revered Martial Artist was confused. He had originally intended to utterly destroy the punk. However, there were five other martial masters who were on Luo Ke Dis side and had been watching the entire fight. Moreover, he knew that they had to keep their identities ambiguous and thus had been merciful as he fought with Luo Ke Di. He had never expected for another punk toe to his rescue and use him of going too far. "I have nothing against you beating him up! Even if you kill him, it is his fault for not learning well. No one would say anything." Ji Mo angrily pointed and shouted, "But why did you kick his butt?" "Butt?" That Revered Martial Artist nced at Luo Ke Dis butt in a dazed. He asked in confusion, "So what?" "So what? Now youre questioning me and asking me so what?" Ji Mos expression turned angry as he yelled, "When we didnt have money for food, all we could do was to depend on him selling his butt to provide for us! And yet, you... you... kicked his butt? This is no different than destroying our means to live. You have really gone too far!" "Ji Mo, I am going to kill you!" Luo Ke Di yelled angrily as he rushed toward Ji Mo... "Hahaha." Dong Wu Shangughed so much that he fell off his horse. He was rolling on the ground withughter. Chu Yangughed uncontrobly and identally inhaled some of the falling snow. That Revered Martial Artists face went into a spasm as though he was trying to control hisughter. He had a strange expression written all over his face and he nodded as though he understoodpletely, "I see..." "Therefore, I have to fight with you!" Ji Mo solemnly pulled out his sword, "Many people in Iron Cloud Citadel love Luo Ke Dis butt... I cant believe you dared to insult it... Moreover, you didnt even pay for the service..." Luo Ke Di was fuming mad and he rushed over and grabbed Ji Mo. He had a fierce countenance and as he ground his teeth in anger, he said, "Ji Mo, you son of a b*... I will rip you apart..." "In the face of such a formidable opponent and you still want to fight with me? You, you are really hopeless!" Ji Mo looked at him in the eyes and shouted, "Step aside!" Then Ji Mo immediately kicked Luo Ke Dis butt. Despite trying to so hard to protect the butt, he insulted it by giving it a strong kick before he rushed forward with sword in hand. The moment Luo Ke Di flew out from being kicked, Ji Mo was neck to neck with that Revered Martial Artist. As he fought, he heatedly asked, "Why did you kick his butt?" As the fight progressed, he asked again, "Why do you want to destroy his butt?" Ji Mos movements were much more fluid than of Luo Ke Dis. His constant questioning caused the Revered Martial Artist to be extremely annoyed as he continued to fight, frantically moving his arms and legs. Finally, his tolerance reached its limit and he yelled out, "I didnt know his butt was so valuable..." The moment that Luo Ke Di heard those words, he fell right back onto the ground in shock even though he had just struggled to regain his footing. He beat his hands on the ground and screamed in rage, "Ji Mo, I will kill you! I refuse to live under the same sky with you..." Both Rui Bu Tong and Dong Wu Shang were dying fromughter... A little further away, Gu Du Xing and Chu Yangughed to the point their bodies began to convulse violently... As Cheng Yun He listened to those punks, he couldnt help but smile slightly. He couldnt bring himself tough... When would these crazy punks stop their nonsense? From the look of these people, they dont seem to have any sort of malicious intentions... At that very moment, the sound of hooves was heard. Two white horse began to ride towards the caravan. One youth sitting on the horse in front calmly asked, "Who is the leader of this caravan?" "Young man, what is it that you want?" Cheng Yun He looked suspiciously at Chu Yang assessing him while hastily showing a cheerful expression. "Ah, in this harsh weather, traveling must be tough. Dont you agree?" Chu Yang smiled amicably. "Yes, yes. But it necessary to make a living. Survival is hard, and living well is much harder." Cheng Yun He sighed and said pitifully. "Yes... it is indeed hard." Chu Yang nodded with empathy, "Things are especially harder carrying all of these things which seem so heavy! Moreover, it is such a long distance from here to Great Zhao. Your hardship must be immense." "You are right." Cheng Yun He sighed and said, "It is extremely difficult to find a little money to feed your family..." "Since that is the case, I will volunteer to do you a big favor." Chu Yang smiled, "Sir, you have brought so many riches and treasures; it really looks too heavy. Although I dont really want to carry the hardship either, however, I ampassionate and helpful. I shall help you with this difficulty..." He mused, "Please hand over all of your gold and silver... Just go with your merchandise; I am sure you will be much morefortable." Cheng Yun He was dumbfounded. This youth seemed so schrly; Cheng Yun He did not expect him to be even more ruthless, and want to take all of his belongings... Give all of the gold and silver to you... just carry away the merchandise? What the f* for? They would probably be rotten before we reach Great Zhao... Cheng Yun He let out a loudugh and said, "Sir, this... is a little too much." "Too much?" Chu Yang smiled faintly as he said, "We are simply looking for a meal. Moreover, we are just ying around and looking for a little bit of fun. However, if you choose to make us unhappy, we could tell King of Hell Chu about you and he woulde looking for you. I believe that he would probably greet you even more warmly than we do!" Chu Yang said casually, "And the price that King of Hell Chu is willing to pay is probably much higher than what you are willing to pay! Do you think I am right?" Cheng Yun He was startled. His eyes brightened as he asked suspiciously, "Sir, I dont understand what you are saying." "Really?" Chu Yang countenance slowly grew cold, "Second brother, immediately return and notify Bu Tian Pavilion. Tell them that we have discovered the whereabouts of the remainder of Golden Horse Riders Department..." "Okay!" Gu Du Xing immediately turned and kicked the horses sides, "Yah!" A Revered Martial Artist shot over and shouted, "Stay!" Gu Du Xing smiled coldly and jumped from the horses back all of a sudden. His sword touched the other persons sword, his body immediately flying out like an eagle. In the blink of an eye, he had flown seven hundred feet away. His movement was agile and extremely fast! That Revered Martial Artist felt as if the air had been knocked out of his chest, and his face paled. Cheng Yun Hes people were all shocked. As they looked at his movements, they knew that even if they all went on him at once, they wouldnt even be able to keep this person from leaving! "Wait a minute!" Cheng Yun He smiled bitterly inside. No wonder my opponents are not the least bit scared. They already knew who we were beforeing to threaten us! I have to say, this is a great weakness! They must have already guessed that we would have no other choice! All six of them are all martial masters and we cannot be certain that we would be able to take on all of them. If a confrontation urs, none of us would be able to return to Great Zhao! As long as they have this advantage, they can name whatever price they want! Moreover, Diwu Qing Rou isnt aware of the situation in Iron Cloud; I have the important responsibility of bringing news back to Great Zhao! "What do you want?" Cheng Yun He asked frankly without bothering to cover things up any further. Chu Yang smiled arrogantly and said, "I only want to be friends with all of you." As he approached that middle-aged man, he could feel Nine Tribtions Sword tip in his dantian bing increasingly agitated. He was sure that this man was carrying some sort of precious item or rare metal. If not, the Nine Tribtions Sword would not have such a reaction. "I also really want to be friends with all of you!" Cheng Yun He grunted coldly and said, "Tell me your intentions." "In this caravan, there is something that I am searching for." Chu Yang said coldly, "More like... a person!" "A person?" Cheng Yun He internally let out a sigh of relief. Their opponents knew their identity but did not want to kill them all. They only wanted to find a wanted person; that person must be Yin Wu Fa. But at this moment, even if they could find Yin Wu Fa, there wasnt anything to worry about! "If you want to look for yourself, please feel free to do so!" Cheng Yun He smiled, "Whatever you want, I will hand it over willing with both hands; I will not attempt to cause even the slightest bit of trouble!" Chu Yang felt vexed as he looked at Cheng Yun He with a lingering odd feeling. The King level leader that escaped must be in this caravan. However, why isnt this person the least bit anxious? Why is this? Chu Yang believed that he had already made everything clear. Cheng Yun He raised his arm andmanded, "Everyone, move aside!" Then he turned and spoke to Chu Yang, "Please!" At that point, Ji Mo and the other martial master had stopped fighting and came over. On that persons body, there were clear traces of blood, and the corner of his eyes were also ck. On the other hand, there was just a little bit of dirt mixed with snow on Ji Mos body; it was clear that Ji Mo had the upper hand in the fight. Cheng Yun He and the Revered Martial Masters of Golden Horse Riders Department looked at Chu Yangs group and couldnt help but frown. With the exception of Chu Yang who stood next to Cheng Yun He, everyone else stood in a distance away. While they could not protect each other with such a formation, it guaranteed that no matter who got attacked, the rest of them could easily escape without being blocked! If Cheng Yun Hes people made a move on them, only one needed to escape to bring absolute misfortune on Cheng Yun Hes group! Cheng Yun He frowned intensely. Although these opponents were young, they were working in perfect synchronicity with one another. They were so cautious that he could not find any way to attack them. Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing walked ahead and start to carefully search each carriage... Chapter 206 Hold Hands And Be Friends Gu Du Xing proceeded to lead the way while Chu Yang followed closely behind. Gu Du Xing made precise movements which seemed natural to him. Each time he began to inspect a carriage, he would ce his hand on it and mindless drag his hand along. Through this process, Cheng Yun He remained close to the two of them while they walked on the pristine white snow as they went around the carriages inspecting everything carefully. Each time that they passed a carriage, Gu Du Xing shook his head and exchanged nces with Chu Yang. Not found. Despite having searched all of the carriages, they still didnt find anything. Chu Yang paused feeling somewhat surprised. There were absolutely no signs on life on all of those carriages. Moreover, given the injuries of the King Level leader, it was without question that he would not be able to take action on his own. However, it seemed that he wasnt in this caravan. How was this possible? Could it be that his injuries had been so serious that he couldnt be moved and instead had to remain in Iron Cloud Citadel? Cheng Yun He smiled; he caught up to them and said, "What is it that you want? You can just take it; there is no need to be polite." Chu Yang looked at him for a long time before saying slowly, "You should know that I will always get what I want. Good people dont speak ambiguously, there is no need to pretend in front of me." Cheng Yun He smiled with grief and said, "Of course I know, but I also cannot do anything about that." "Oh? He is here?" Chu Yang asked sternly. "He is here..." Cheng Yun He let out a long sigh and said, "Unfortunately, you cannot kill him!" "Please exin!" Chu Yangs eyes brightened with a faint feeling that this was too much of a coincidence. "The King level leader has already left this world!" Cheng Yun Hes eyes appeared to glisten with irrepressible tears. He continued with a hoarse voice, "We are just bringing back his remains..." "Hes dead?" Chu Yang muttered. The King level leader that Kong Shang Xin had risked his own life to rescue died just like this? "Where is his body?" Gu Du Xings eyes narrowed. "Body..." Cheng Yun He said angrily, "Do you want to disrespect the dead?" "Is he dead just because you said he is dead?" Gu Du Xing red and said icily, "I dont believe it." All of the martial masters around them instinctively ced their hands on their sword hilts and looked on in anger. Only Cheng Yun He knew about Yin Wu Fa drinking the Meng Hun solution. Therefore the others believed that the King level leader Yin had died and were truly stricken with grief. Now that they heard that this group wanted to profane the dead, they could not help but feel angry. Chu Yangs eyes shed, and he said, "Seeing is believing. You should know that we cannot trust your words! Unfortunately, we dont have that sort of rtionship between us. If you refuse to hand over the person, you and your people shall die in a foreignnd in this ice and snow! "Fine!" Cheng Yun Hes eyes shed as he made a bold decision, "Follow me!" He strode to the second carriage and said, "King level leader Yin... is here." Pulling out the wall of the carriage, he revealed arge wooden board about two meters long. After that piece of wood was lifted out, a cold chill immediately blew at their faces. The inside was filled with ice, and under theyer of ice was a frail body in ck. Lying quietly without any movements, his eyes werepletely closed. There was not a trace of life on this persons body. This was apparently a corpse! The iceyer had beenid on top of the body in order to preserve the corpse. The face of the person in ck seemed to bepletely covered with ayer of white frost. If it was a living person, there should at least be a little bit of body heat... That person was too familiar to Chu Yang; he was indeed the person that had interrogated Chu Yang from before! Is he really dead? Chu Yang felt uneasy about this matter and sensed that was something amiss. How could a King level master die so easily? As if Cheng Yun He was able to read the thoughts in Chu Yangs mind, he said sadly, "He was already severely injured and didnt have enough time to recover from his injuries before being surrounded. He had only managed to recover less than twenty percent of his strength! Therefore by the time he broke out and arrived at our ce, he waspletely burnt out. After he died, the others cleansed his body and discovered..." Cheng Yun Hes tone became extremely serious, "On his body, there are a total of one hundred thirty-seven wounds, big and small!" One hundred thirty-seven wounds! Chu Yang was startled. After the battle, Chu Yang had called in everyone who had seen and fought with Yin Wu Fa. After tallying everything, it was determined that he should have around one hundred wounds. At this moment, that figure was confirmed! The two looked at each other for a while and saw the thoughts behind each others eyes: He is really dead! Death was the end; this rule was eternal. Anyone who disrespected the dead would be ridiculed by the rest of the world! Yin Wu Fa had died and this trip was meaningless. Chu Yang was momentarily at a loss for words. While he still could not believe a King level master would die so easily, the truth was right in front of his face. Gu Du Xing suddenly took a step forward and ced his hand on Yin Wu Fas body. People shouted from all directions, "What are you doing?" Gu Du Xing sneered and turned to look at the emotional subordinates. He said coldly, "Shut up!" Then he grabbed the sword hilt with his right hand and quietly activated his martial energy with a very minute and odd movement. A powerful invisible energy flew out and went into Yin Wu Fas two feet. This was the Gu ns specialty C Invisible Sword Chi! Gu Du Xing did this because he was afraid that Yin Wu Fa was faking his own death. It was a kind of technique that was secret and would not be discovered by others. As long as the person was alive, regardless of whether they were conscious or unconscious, it was impossible for them to endure the pain of their two legs being damaged! But Yin Wu Fa continued to lie there peacefully without any reaction. Gu Du Xing arrogantly held on to his sword as he walked in front of their opponents. After a long while, he finally showed his disappointment and said, "Lets go." Chu Yang let out a dissatisfied sigh and said, "The person is dead; its over. We wont trouble you." Then he immediately stepped toward Cheng Yun He and looked at him deeply, "We had wanted to use herbal medicine to make friends and create a foundation for our future in Great Zhao. We just never expected it to turn out this way." "You people want to go to Great Zhao?" Cheng Yun Hes eyes brightened. While he saw Chu Yangs "herbal medicine to make friends" as total bullsh*t, he was especially interested in thetter half of what Chu Yang said. "Not necessarily! Maybe yes, maybe no!" Chu Yang smile and said carelessly, "We are challengers, where wouldnt we go?" Cheng Yun Hes eyes shed, and he said sincerely, "This is expected. If you are ever in Great Zhao, you muste and find me so I could be your host!" Then he immediately pulled out a jade calling card and gave it to Chu Yang. He said, "This is my address in Great Zhao. Please take it. If you have time,e and have a drink with me." "While I am not certain I will go, I shall ept your kind intentions." Chu Yangughed and received it happily. The moment he epted that jade calling card, Nine Tribtions Sword tip suddenly shot out. It rushed from his dantian with iparable speed, and, from the fingertip contact between the two, it went into Cheng Yun Hes body. Cheng Yun He only felt a sudden chill in his arm as it went slightly numb. However, as he did not cultivate martial arts he was not aware of what had just happened. He thought that his opponent was testing him, andughed, "I am really just a frail schr. Please dont mock me." However, Chu Yang did not pull his arm back. He continued to hold his hand and said warmly, "Men can make contributions without necessarily using force; you should not mind it so." Cheng Yun He thought wryly: When did I mind it? You are the one who is holding onto me so tightly and refusing to let me go... When he sensed that Nine Tribtions Sword tip had yet to return, Chu Yang had no other way but to continue holding on to his opponents hand and buy more time, "Ah, I never asked for your name." "My surname is Cheng, hahaha..." Having a man hold on to his hand like this was extremely weird. Cheng Yun He could feel his hair standing on ends as he asked, "And you are?" "My surname is Gu. And this is my second brother." Chu Yang held on to his hand and was surprised by how supple his skin felt. He felt extremely disgusted by this, but he could not let it go. He had to shake it a few times and said, "Haha, wow... we really hit it off..." Cheng Yun Hes countenance became even more pale. He forcefully tried pulled his hand back, but he discovered that his opponent was holding on too tightly. Being unable to pry his hand free, he grew more frightened and said with a smile, "Ah, Brother Gu, firstly... would you mind letting go of my hand?" Chu Yang said in surprise, "Your hand? Is your hand okay? Let me see." Then he unexpectedly held up the Cheng Yun Hes hand and looked at it carefully, "There is nothing. Your skin is so white and soft..." Cheng Yun Hes countenancepletely darkened... At this moment, Chu Yangs hand trembled as he felt Nine Tribtions Sword tip finally returning bringing with it a feeling a satiated pleasure as it headed into Chu Yangs dantian. Feeling relieved, Chu Yang hastily released Cheng Yun Hes hand and said, "This... Hahaha... We bothered you too much already. Goodbye." Cheng Yun He unconsciously pulled his hand back. He almost shoved it into his clothes but realized it would be rude so he had to force himself to cup his hand and did a goodbye salute, "It was nothing; it was nothing." Chu Yang sighed and turned to look at Yin Wu Fas body. Finally, he gave Gu Du Xing a nod and turned to leave. Although Chu Yang had already lived for a lifetime, he was still unaware that there was such a thing known as the Meng Hun Solution. Therefore, even though he was able to chase down and find his opponent, the idea that his opponent was already dead left him unable to do anything. Although Cheng Yun He had nned on this and had dealt with it very well, even sessfully fooling Chu Yang, he never nned on such a ruthless person like Gu Du Xing being on Chu Yangs side. Without being detected by anyone, he essentially gave Yin Wu Fa an invisible sword sh. While all of Yin Wu Fas life force had been hidden by the Meng Hun Solution, in the face of such a sword sh, it was all over... Chapter 207 An Unexpected Powerful Force! Both of the groups reluctantly bid each other farewell. Chu Yang andpany sped away in the wind and snow. Within short moments, they had disappeared into the whitendscape. After he saw that Chu Yangs group had left, Cheng Yun He took a few handfuls of snow and rubbed them thoroughly onto his hand. He then got into his carriage and gave his orders, sending the caravan on its way slowly moving in the direction of Great Zhao. "Sir, why did you give him your calling card? These people clearly did not have any good intentions!" One of the Revered Martial Artists sitting opposite of him asked in puzzlement. "How could I not know that they were harboring malicious intent? By just looking at them, I could tell that all of them were talented. Moreover, they are still extremely young and their mannerisms should that they werent ordinary at all! These are people definitely not from Bu Tian Pavilion. This is something that we can be certain of." Cheng Yun He closed his eyes and said solemnly. "That is true. While they might be rude, they looked as though they were ustomed to an easy life. Moreover, they were the arrogant type. King of Hell Chus Bu Tian Pavilion would likely not be able to recruit people such as them." That Revered Martial Artist frowned and said, "In my humble opinion, these people looked like people who are descendants of powerful ns. Ordinary families would not be able to nurture talents like them..." "Yes!" Cheng Yun He said, "No matter what their intentions were, three things are certain. Firstly, they did not intend to chase and kill all of us nor notify King of Hell Chu. This tells us about their position. Secondly, these people had some form of intent to visit Great Zhao. Thirdly, this is the most important point. He had unintentionally said one thing. And it was because of this that I gave his my jade calling card." "What is that?" "We are challengers, where wouldnt we go? It was this." Cheng Yun He said casually, "Challengers... How many people in the world go around challenging people? How many of these ns?" "Sir, you mean to say that... those people were descendants of the Middle Three Heavens ns?" The Revered Martial Artists eyes immediately widened. "Yes!" Cheng Yun He said pensively, "When they were fighting, they were not too united nor harmonious. Although they did not have the same surnames, it is likely that they came from multiple ns... The first youth that appeared, they called him... Luo Ke Di? Is that right?" "Yes, that was his name." "Hmm, and the person who was teasing him most was called Lonely? Or was it Ji Mo? Probably Ji Mo." Cheng Yun He said, "Thest guy who was asking about King level leader Yin said his surname is Gu!... This proves that must be from at least three great ns in Middle Three Heavens!" "All we need to do is ask when we get back." Cheng Yun He said leisurely, "For people like them, it is better to have them as friends than enemies. Moreover, if they evere... Haha, even the Prime Minister would like to wee them. However, if they were unclear about when they woulde. Therefore I decided to give them that piece of jade. Once they go to Great Zhao, they would surely think of me. Moreover, when they think of me, it would be more likely that they will be able to find me with more ease than without the jade at all... Wouldnt this be better than for them instead of having to search for a needle in a haystack? "Yes! You are truly wise and have incredible foresight." That Revered Martial Artist was in awe. A schr was truly a schr; his thinking was far moreplex than ordinary people. "Yes, being friends with people from such great ns would no doubt be of a great benefit. Moreover, if we were to be their enemies, the consequences would be far more disastrous." Cheng Yun He said, "On the off chance that theye to Great Zhao... In your opinion, given their abilities, could they not stir up a lot of trouble?" That Revered Martial Artist thought about the arrogant and domineering ways of those six people and could not help but smile; he said, "People like them, it would be odd if they dont stir up trouble wherever they go..." "Yes, and imagine what would happen if someone in Great Zhao provokes them..." Cheng Yun He stroked his beard and said, "There are many yboy punks in Great Zhao..." The Revered Martial Artists countenance shifted as he said, "Mmm, yes there are many." "I have to take careful precautionary measures..." Cheng Yun He took a deep breath and said, "Regardless of whether it will be useful or not, I have at leastid down a foundation today." In the howling snow and wind, the caravan finally disappeared. At this time, after going for some distance, Chu Yang turned around and looked at the vastndscape; he muttered, "Whether it will be useful or not, I haveid down a foundation today..." Gu Du Xing asked, "What foundation?" Chu Yangughed and said, "The foundation to go to Great Zhao!" His whip snapped and rang through the emptiness; he said, "Let us return to Heavenly Armament Pavilion!" Gu Du Xing andpanyplied and rushed after him. At that very moment, Chu Yang suddenly let out a loud scream and fell to the ground in pain. Gu Du Xing and the rest were startled. They immediately dismounted in haste and ran toward him in concern. They could only see that Chu Yangs entire body was read and his head was steaming with heat. Despite the heavy snowfall, the moment that it came in contact with the heat which radiated from his body, it melted in an instant. The heat continued to grow stronger... Gu Du Xing andpany were puzzled. In such icy weather, how could Chu Yang look like he was burning up? Currently, Chu Yang was suffering from indescribable misery. Just then, a massive force rushed out from his dantian causing Chu Yang head to almost explode! The meridians in his entire body were being expanded to their limits... The difort was unimaginable. He barely managed to control himself to get into a meditative sitting position. He then ignored everything else and began to activate his martial energy in the same position in the middle of the wilderness. Chu Yang felt that if he was even a little slower in activating his martial energy, this massive force would have ripped him into tiny pieces. Chu Yang felt very strange. F*! Where did such a powerful medicinal forcee from? Didnt I already absorb all of the earnings from the pces vault? How could there still be more? However, at that point, he did not know that this was actually the result of the Nine Tribtions Swords thievery! The two slices of Diwu Qing Rous Jade Spirit Ginseng had been ced in an exquisite jade box under Cheng Yun Hes shirt. Moreover, what the Nine Tribtions Sword needed the most was the power from such a rare treasure as such. Due to its sharp senses, it had discovered the presence of this treasure and took advantage of the opportunity when Chu Yang was in contact with Chen Yun He to steal them from him. The Nine Tribtions Sword had done this without everyone noticing and within brief moments had absorbed all of the Jade Spirit Ginseng as it snuck back with satisfaction. After it had taken in the essence for itself, the medicinal potency left over became the fortune of Nine Tribtions Swords master, Chu Yang! However, this force was so massive... Chu Yang was barely able to withstand it! However, this was nothing strange. A single slice of the Jade Spirit Ginseng was sufficient to restore the vitality of a dying King level master and restore thirty percent of his strength! What would then happen if he consumed two at a time? How much was thirty percent strength of a King level master? Although such a thing could not be calcted,pared to a seventh grade Martial Artist like Chu Yang, it must have been much greater... Getting hit with such a colossal medicinal force under such unexpected circumstances, it was fortunate that Chu Yang had not bepletely overwhelmed by the shock... Chu Yang continued to try and maintain consciousness while at the same time pushing this force through his meridians. However, he had the feeling that this force itself was still toorge and his meridians were really far too narrow. Therefore resulting in the force being unable to pass through his meridians quickly enough. It was like arge volume of rushing water trying to squeeze through a small pipe with no way else to flow other than through... The pressure that Chu Yang was currently experiencing was unimaginable! Although his meridians were almost blocked, the medicinal force from his dantian continued to pour forth into them... Gu Du Xing and the rest were anxiously watching Chu Yang. They looked at his suddenly reddened body and his meridians which were slowly bulging as if they were about to burst out in the snow. The heat being emitted from his body grew more substantial by the second. Gradually, theyer of snow under him melted away. Even Ji Mo andpany were sweating from the heat as they stood by his side... Gu Du Xing took a deep breath. He ced his palm on Chu Yangs back intending to activate his martial energy and lend Chu Yang a hand. He looked at Chu Yangs situation and deduced that his meridians were beingpletely blocked. Therefore, he took the initiative to try and help clear them... Not only did Gu Du Xing have exceptional visual observational skill, he also had urate judgment. However, he thought that Chu Yangs meridians were being blocked due to some other reason and not because there was too much energy that his body and meridians were unable to handle. Therefore, at that point, what Chu Yang actually needed was to free that powerful force from his body and not to receive another force in order for him to regte his energy flow. If there was an additional force, it would have been disastrous... The moment Gu Du Xing ced his hand and activated his martial energy, there was a loud boom. His body shot outward as if he was a ball that was being pushed down a mountain by an unexpected sh flood... He immediately flew out thirty feet into a pile of snow. The whole pile of snow started to sizzle as steam rose. Ji Mo andpany were startled and hastily rushed over. Gu Du Xing wobbled out of the snow pile and shook his head. He said with a paled face, "This force is truly powerful." Gu Du Xing was currently an eighth grade Great level master and his cultivation level was much higher than Chu Yangs. However, he had been overwhelmed by the energy within Chu Yangs body. He had almost got injured while Chu Yang was still in an unconscious state... This left Gu Du Xing stunned... "How could this be?" Ji Mo was greatly agitated. Ever since he fought with that Revered Martial Master, he had felt something different with his body. However, he was unable to put it into words; in short, he was already anxious. "I was pushed out..." Right after Gu Du Xing said this, the other four were petrified! Pushed out? An eight grade Martial Artist pushing out an eight grade Great level master? Was this a joke? "Its true!" Gu Du Xing saw the suspicious in the face of the four and said helplessly. "F*!" Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di yelled out in unison and sat with their heads tilted as they looked at Chu Yang meditating. They kept shaking their heads and almost sprained their necks... "Could it be that Big Brother was a wolf in sheeps clothing? Has he actually been toying with us the entire time?" Luo Ke Di cried out, "I even picked on him recently... I am in big trouble, big trouble..." "Its not anything like that." Gu Du Xing said, "I also cant tell how hes doing this; maybe it is idental..." Rui Bu Tong, Dong Wu Shang, Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di yelled out at the same time, "Oh god... give me the opportunity to experience something idental like that..." Chapter 208 Consecutive Breakthroughs! At that time, Chu Yang felt miserable beyond words. The force continued to agitate his entire body. He felt as though his meridians were going to burst and it seemed impossible for him to hold on any longer. However, that was all he could do C hang on. But as his limits were being pushed, he didnt know how long more he would be able to hang on for... At any given moment, his body could explode into a million pieces. However, before that happened, Chu Yang absolutely refused to give up! The pressure on his meridians continued to increase and blood began to trickle out from his orifices which made his face look extremely grim and horrifying... In this exact time... "Motherf*, what is this?" The sword spirit that Chu Yang had been trying with all his effort to summon had finally appeared. The moment that it had appeared, it was beyond shock, "Where were you able to find those herbal medicines with such enormous potency?" It then paused for a moment as if to check, before it said in surprise, "Its the power of the Jade Spirit Ginseng!" It flew into such a great fury, "Why did you eat such a thing?" "What kind of thing did I eat? Jade Spirit Ginseng?" Chu Yang could only think in his head. However, that slight bit of distraction was already taking its toll on him. He barely even had the strength to maintain a mental conversation with the sword spirit... "Absorb! Control!..." The sword spirit roared out. Gradually, Chu Yang felt the pressure in his body weakening... Finally, after a period of time passed, the sword spirit finally paused and said with frustration, "I only controlled seventy percent. You have to take in the remainder... Geez... You damn kid. Are rare items really that easy to eat? You really are stupid! If it wasnt for me, you would have already turned into just a lump of flesh..." Chu Yang was starting to regain a bit of awareness. However, his meridians continued to bulge as much as before. He didnt have the strength to bother about the words from the sword spirit and instead focused all of his energies on controlling his martial energy. "This... I can no longer control his cultivation level. However, with no enlightenment to apany it, what should I do?" After Chu Yang entered his meditative state, the sword spirit continued to mutter as he seemed very troubled... Ji Mo andpany looked worriedly at Chu Yang. After Gu Du Xings interference, Ji Mo still held onto the idea of trying to help Chu Yang out. However, the result was even worse than Gu Du Xings His arms and legs stuck out as he iled in the wind as he was blown away fifty to sixty feet from where he originally was and fell head first into a pile of snow... Although everyone thought that it was funny, they were far more concerned for Chu Yang to be preupied with what had happened to Ji Mo. Gradually, the expression of the five brothers went from concern to relief. The violent force was gradually weakening... It seemed that Chu Yang had begun to stabilize... After his situation was stable, and everyone let out a sigh of relief as if a weight had been lifted off their shoulders... Gu Du Xing said coldly, "I thought you guys couldnt ept big brother. Why were all of you so anxious just now?" Ji Mo responded without turning around, "Gibberish! When did I say that I didnt ept him?" He suddenly frowned and spoke worriedly, "Twenty days out of a month has passed; why dont I have any feeling of a breakthrough? F*! If I get kicked out... I will lose face..." The moment that he said that, everyone nodded in agreement. Luo Ke Di said in a sad tone, "Me, too. I feel as though I am stuck at a bottleneck. Its all your faults, you guys keep beating me up every single day..." Dong Wu Shang smiled and said, "I should be breaking through in one or two days. This is so embarrassing; it seems that I have no choice but to take that third brother position!" Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di immediately rolled their eyes as they looked hatefully at Dong Wu Shang. The two could not even cry out tears... Rui Bu Tong also frowned in contemtion and said, "I also feel like, in a few days, there might be a chance..." Ji Mo and Luo Ke Dis jaws dropped and the fell to the ground. Could it be that the two of us will best? At that very moment, an aura rippled through the atmosphere... This aura was very familiar! It was the breakthrough aura! Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di jumped in surprise. They hastily scampered around and let out a strange scream. They looked all around as they shouted in disbelief, "Who? Motherf*, who is it? Who broke through?" They were already bitter about not being able to breakt hrough by just talking, and now it had actually happened? The moment they turned their heads, they saw Dong Wu Shang, whose face was previously smug was now also startled. He rolled his eyes and looked behind him, "Breakthrough over there; mother*!" "Not over there..." Before Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di could finish speaking, they suddenly became stupefied and ran forward. All they could see was Chu Yangs calm countenance. His reddish purple face from before had disappeared. In ce was the luster of glowing jade beneath his skin. "Big brother is breaking through again..." Luo Ke Di muttered. "Mmm, he was below ninth grade Martial Artist..." Gu Du Xing rolled his eyes and said casually, "Whats so strange about it?" "Whats so strange about it?" Ji Mo murmured that phrase once more; then he suddenly yelled out, "You tell me if its strange. A few days ago he had just broken through. Moreover, he had broken through three grades in a row! And now he is breaking through again?" "Three grades... Thats nothing!" Gu Du Xing said condescendingly, "Just you wait and see!" Gu Du Xing had a feeling that this time, Chu Yang would surely shock all of them! In front of the stunned gazes of five talented young men, Chu Yang started to advance from ninth grade and slowly went into mid-level ninth grade Martial Artist, then top-level... Chu Yangs countenance reddened once more... A dense aura burst out! "And... and hes breaking through again... Martial Master... first grade Martial Master!" Luo Ke Di stuttered. The others were dumbfounded. Their necks were stretched out like a giraffe as they looked at Chu Yang, their eyeballs almost dropped from their sockets in shock. Only Gu Du Xings expression remained indifferent as he thought to himself: All of you arent really shocked yet. If you continue to stay with Chu Yang for as long as I have, sooner orter, such things wouldnt surprise you anymore... Just thinking about how he was able to retain hisposure as he did, Gu Du Xing felt a little bitter. Looking at the current expressions of Ji Mo andpany... they were no different than his from before... He was already a first grade Martial Master, but the aura continued to rise... mid-level, top-level... "Bang!" Ji Mos mouth grew wider and wider; finally, it let out a cracking sound as he dislocated his jaw. It hurt so much that his body trembled. He hastily raised his hands to adjust it and called out, "Second grade... He is at second grade already..." The pitch of his voice was extremely high which was terrified yet at the same time jealous and bitter... Such a voice was truly indescribable... The others stood petrified like statues while maintaining their shocked expressions... Low-level second grade, mid-level second grade... peak of second grade... Dong Wu Shang plopped to the ground and hastily grabbed some snow to rub on his face, "Damn, I need to calm down..." Finally, "bang"... All five of them were in awe and shocked at the same time! Third grade... mid-level third grade... peak of third grade... My god, he has finally stopped! Looking at the four stunned people who seemed as if they had just seen a ghost, Gu Du Xing said in disdain, "Isnt it just a breakthrough? Look at you people... You are acting as if you have not seen it before." "Not seen it before? Gu Du Xing, can you be any less heartless?" Ji Mo shrieked, "Before, he broke through as a Martial Artist. This time, he is breaking through as a Martial Master; are they the same thing?" Hearing this, Gu Du Xing immediate understood and smacked his forehead, "Yes!" He looked in Chu Yangs direction in astonishment. Yes, how could a Martial Artists breakthrough be the same as a Martial Masters breakthrough? Moreover, Chu Yang had done it just as easily as though he was splitting bamboo! Everyone immediately recalled the words which Chu Yang had said before: "I am currently a fourth grade Martial Artist! In a month, I will break through Martial Master!... Each of you must advance by one grade in cultivation." Yes, but it had only been twenty days! Chu Yang had achieved his target of bing a Martial Master! Moreover, he had surpassed his goal! He had broken through ten grades, and the rest of them had remained unchanged! Ji Mo began topare himself to Chu Yang and suddenly wanted to kill himself! He had always considered himself a heavenly talent; now, he realized that he was as dumb as a pig! The gap was too great! At this very moment, Gu Du Xing quietly spoke into Ji Mos ear, "Ji Mo, I will tell you a piece of good news." "What?" Ji Mo asked with a tearful face. "The good news is... I will break through ninth grade Sword Great Master soon..." Gu Du Xing smiled joyfully. "Aaaaaah..." Ji Mopletely copsed. He jumped up and yelled, "Is there heavenly justice? Is there any heavenly justice left? Where is heavenly justice?" All of a sudden, he knelt on the ground and beat his face into the snow, "Kill me, kill me..." Luo Ke Di and Dong Wu Shang looked at Ji Mo in surprise; they stammered, "He... is epileptic?" "A case of epileptic seizure!" Gu Du Xing looked joyfully at anothers suffering... At this time, an aura suddenly surged up! Someone was also having a breakthrough! Everyone looked in Chu Yangs direction in shock. They thought: This monstrous guy, is he still not done with breaking through? However, they as they looked at him, they did not see any changes. While they were still puzzled, Dong Wu Shang screamed out, "Why is it you? Why is it you?" Everyone followed his gaze to find Ji Mo crouched on the ground looking very strange. That aura was indeed emitted from Ji Mos body... This punk continually received stimuli and had now unexpectedly broken through... Dong Wu Shang was indescribably bitter! He was extremely close to breaking through and was on the verge of passing his bottleneck. All he needed to do was go home and carefully cultivate. Then he would have been able to break through and be the third brother worshipped by three junior brothers... Dong Wu Shang even thought about how he would act when he got that position... However, in the blink of an eye, Ji Mo had unexpectedly broken through before he did! ording to the break through order... Ji Mo had be third brother. Moreover, even if he were to break though now, he would be ranked under Ji Mo... In this hour, second young master Dong Wu Shang could only grind his teeth in resentment of Ji Mo! His mind was confused and did not know how to react. Could it be because I cked off and wasted half a day? How could this be? Chapter 209 Fresh And Hot Third Brother All of a sudden, everyone broke down! Gu Du Xing had mentioned that he was about to break through; Dong Wu Shang also mentioned the same and while Luo Ke Di did not mention anything, anyone could tell from his smug look that he was going to break through that month. Given the current situation, the deadline wasnt a problem for any of them. However, Ji Mo was the only one who didnt make any mention of the subject was the one to break through before they did! Within a split moment, everyone felt as though they had been stricken by lightning. They stood there stunned and staring into nk space, speechless. Chu Yang had continually broken through which had already made everyone shocked beyond belief. However, even if he were to break through again, he would remain as the big brother and nothing would have changed! Whereas at this time, the ranking within the brothers is dependent on the order of breakthrough and was the primary focus of everyone. Gu Du Xings cultivation was the highest and he had broken through the fastest thus snatching the position of second brother. There was nothing anyone else could say about that! Thus out of the top three positions, two were already gone. Everyone was frantically trying to attain the position of the third brother. Even though during this time, everyone was fighting one another and the situation was a little chaotic, they were also secretlypeting against one another. Each person thought that he would be the one to get the third brother position! This had been especially true for Dong Wu Shang who was almost sure that he was about to get the position of third brother. He could not believe that this punk had jumped out of nowhere and snatched the position of third brother away from him. "There is no heavenly justice... no heavenly justice..." Dong Wu Shang murmured listlessly. Luo Ke Di and Rui Bu Tong looked at him empathetically. While both of them were alsopeting for the position, they knew for a fact that they were weaker than Dong Wu Shang. Therefore, they had not expected Ji Mo to beat Dong Wu Shang as he did. Even though they were extremely disheartened by everything that happened, as they looked at Dong Wu Shang acting the way he did, they couldnt help but feel a little better. Someone is riding a horse, and I am only riding a donkey, but there is a beggar behind me! "Wu Shang..." Luo Ke Di tried hard to show an expression of pain as he gave Dong Wu Shang a pat on the shoulder, "Come to think of it... In this world, everything changes like that. Nothing is certain. It has been said that seventy to eighty percent of life cannot be what we want... In truth, Ji Mo is strong; I am okay with him as a third brother ..." Dong Wu Shang hyperventted and frowned without saying a word. Luo Ke Di was extremely happy but kept it inside. Now that he saw Dong Wu Shang making such a face, he became more sly and added, "While Ji Mo broke through seventh grade this time, you will soon break through eighth grade. You will still be one grade higher than him. That is more important, haha... Hahaha... Ahwooh..." Half way through his speech, he could not help but took joy in his misfortune. He unexpectedly stomped his feet andughed while spraying saliva on Dong Wu Shangs body... After letting out twoughs, Luo Ke Di suddenly realized: Shoot! This is not the time to revel in someone elses suffering. This bastard might use his ck saber and fight me... Hisughter immediately subsided, and his face turned pale. "Did youugh enough? Is it really funny? Are you feeling very happy?" Dong Wu Shang narrowed his eyes and looked at Luo Ke Di almost in anger. His dark skin tone along with his sharp gaze made him look extremely fearsome. His countenance was calm, but a dangerous air was emitted from his gaze. "Ah, no! Not funny! Not happy!" Luo Ke Di quickly shook his head in response. Even the flesh on his cheeks shook as he said repeatedly, "Unhappy! Very unhappy!" "Unhappy! Let me help you feel better!" Dong Wu Shang let out a roar and grabbed Luo Ke Dis cor. Luo Ke Di was panicked; he knew that Dong Wu Shang was extremely upset, and he had carelessly teased him. Upon being aware of his intentions and knew that he was about to get beaten up, Luo Ke Di desperately tried to escape! One person desperately tried pulled back as the other desperately tried to pull away. Both of them had great strength and had activated their martial energy. Straight away, something unexpected happened... Rip! A white body flew out in an arc over the air and fell into a pile of white snow. Luo Ke Di yelled out angrily, "Dong Wu Shang! You deserved to be chopped to pieces! I will fight to the death with you..." Although he said this in haste, he was trying to cover himself and conceal his embarrassment. Dong Wu Shang was also surprised as he held the clothes in his hand, he suddenly roared withughter. As it turned out, the two had managed to rip apart all of the clothes on Luo Ke Di! Right now, Luo Ke Di was no different from a new born babe... pure, white... The other two standing nearby were stunned for a moment. After they realized what had happened, they took a deep breath and beganughing uncontrobly. "Hahaha!" Rui Bu Tong was gleeful. Today was the happiest day in his life. First, he got to witness Luo Ke Di getting a beating. Then, he got to see Dong Wu Shang beaten by Ji Mo. After that, he was able to watch Luo Ke Di getting another beating, "Hahaha... I saw Luo Ke Dis whip earlier; I cant believe I get to see another one..." "Mmm, this one is a little short though." Gu Du Xing had never felt so amused; heughed until his entire body trembled. He said, "No wonder Ji Mo worshiped Luo Ke Dis butt so much; it is a truly such a temptation..." Dong Wu Shang forgot about dealing with Luo Ke Di and held onto a tree trunkughing in glee. At that moment, Ji Mo had juste out of his meditative state. The very moment that he had opened his eyes, he saw someone with one hand over his crotch in an attempt to cover it. He was jumping up and down as he yelled, "Give me clothes..." When this person jumped in front of Gu Du Xing, Gu Du Xing was gone. He ran to Rui Bu Tong, and Rui Bu Tong disappeared. He Ran to Dong Wu Shang, and Dong Wu Shang jumped to the top of the tree... Since then, he could only see this guy covering his butt and his family jewel as he tried to hide with his red body. Ji Mo took a closer look and realized that this person was Luo Ke Di! Second young master Luo! His eyes rolled as he called out, "I say, second young master Luo, is the weather really that hot?" "Hey... Ji Mo, third brother! Third brother..." Luo Ke Di instantly found a savior and sweetly called him third brother, "Third brother, oh third brother, please give me clothes to wear first..." Ji Mo was immediately satisfied from by Luo Ke Dis greeting and calling him third brother! This third brother throne, I finally get to sit on it! Without any hesitation, he took off the cloak on his body. The moment he was about to hand it over, he paused and asked, "What happened?" "Come on... Give it to me." Luo Ke Di grabbed the cloak and hastily put it on himself. It covered him from top to bottom while his hands tightly held the opening together. He finally felt a little more secure. As Luo Ke Di looked at everyone around, he shivered with fear and stuttered, "Hey, the weather is a little bit cold..." He was a sixth grade Martial Great Master. In this snowy weather, he could be naked for half a month and not feel cold. However, now that he said this, it made everyone rolled over withughter. "Yes, its really cold! So cold that second young master Luo decided to take off all of his clothes!" Dong Wu Shangughed loudly. "Dong Wu Shang!" Luo Ke Di shouted angrily, "You are the one responsible for all of this!" "I am definitely responsible!" Dong Wu Shangughed and sped his hands together, "Everyone, it seems that my future happiness is set. Second young master Luo wants to marry me..." "Hahaha..." Ji Moughed for a while before remembering his good fortune. He immediately stoppedughing and let out a dry cough, "Everyone!" Everyone stopped ying around and looked at him. "Second brother above, please ept the respect of this third brother!" Ji Mo ceremoniously walked in front of Gu Du Xing and kowtowed. Gu Du Xing was surprised and involuntarily said, "Third brother, please stand up..." Then he reached out his arms and helped Ji Mo up. "Its everyone elses turn!" After he performed his ceremony, Ji Mo did not wait for Gu Du Xings polite response. He quickly turned around and said with the countenance of a proud and petty person, "Are you still not going to greet your third brother?" Dong Wu Shang suddenly went silent and looked as if fire was about to shoot out of his eyes. "What? Dong Wu Shang, you cant ept this?" Ji Mo lifted his head towards the sky with a condescending look and asked, "The question is were you quicker or was I quicker? Should I call you third brother?" Dong Wu Shang huffed as his eyes widened in disbelief. "What? Are you not keeping your promise? Do you want to abandon your good name? You want..." Ji Mo sneered cockily. "Third..." Dong Wu Shang closed his eyes. "Third what? I cant hear you..." Ji Mo perked up his ear and attempted to clear his ear with his finger as though he was unable to hear Dong Wu Shang. "Third brother..." Dong Wu Shang was washed with anguished and disgrace as he felt extremely dissatisfied with losing the position of third brother to Ji Mo. "Ah..." Ji Mos voice stretched out as he was demonstrated his lungs capacity. He was extremely satisfied by being able to rub his sess in the face of Dong Wu Shang. In just a brief moment, he was filled with joy. "And the two of you?" Ji Mo stuck up his nose, "Its your turn; quickly!" "Third... brother..." Luo Ke Di and Rui Bu Tong looked at him with a dissatisfied look as they greeted him with great reluctance. "Good! Haha..." Ji Mo was cocky. He even feigned sincerity and told them, "Three junior brothers, you must try hard. Haha, on the off chance that you unable to break through by the deadline, even third brother will not be able to help you. You should know, that talent cannot happen without hardship, a sword would be dull without sharpening..." Dong Wu Shang and the other two grounded their teeth as they looked at the triumphant third brother standing in front of them. All they wanted to do at that point was to stick a stinky sock into his mouth to shut him up. "Third brother... cough cough..." Dong Wu Shangs face was as dark as a pots bottom, "When I was training, there were some things I could not understand. I would like to try them out with third brother..." Ji Mo was immediately tongue-tied, "You can try them out with second brother..." "I have already worked with second brother." Dong Wu Shang squeezed his knuckles, and the cracking sounds of his joints rang out, "You are third brother; of course I have to look for you and try them out and learn a few things!" Ji Mos eyes rolled as he backed up. However, Dong Wu Shang had already let out a loud yell as he poured all of his anguish into this "learning" session... Chapter 210 We Will Stay Like This! The newly appointed third brother Ji Mo fell to the ground with his legs twitching. His swollen face like that of a pig... However, he still continued to keep up appearances as he syed himself onto the ground as he said, "Luo Ke Di and Rui Bu Tong, hurry over here and massage third brother... Oooh... this bastards moves are so cruel..." At the same time, big brother Chu was finally done with his cultivation and stood up. The moment he saw what was going on, he was stunned momentarily. He then asked, "This... What happened?" All he saw was Luo Ke Di tightly holding onto his cloak. At the waist, there was a sash fashioned from vines. At the bottom where the cloak ended, two white legs peeked out. He appeared no different from a peasant who was about to go into the mountains to gather wood. On the other hand, Ji Mos face was red and purple all over. Despite the bruises which covered his body, he was smiling with joy... After looking at everything in front of him, even the superior intellect of Minister Chu was unable to decipher what had just happened. "Ji Mo broke through... and sessfully sat on Dong Wu Shangs head..." Gu Du Xing was also lost for words and did not know how to exin it correctly. "F*!" Chu Yang was also surprised. He scratched his head and asked, "How could it be Ji Mo?" The past few days, it had been clearly visible that while all of them showed signs of possible breakthroughs, the one which was most obvious was Dong Wu Shang. How could the world have turned up-side-down in the blink of an eye... "Why cant it be me?" Although Ji Mos entire body was covered in bruises and sore from the beating session, he jumped up the moment that he heard Chu Yang say those words. He was about to fiercely protect the position which he had by good fortune managed to attain. "Big brother, what do you mean? Cant I be third brother? But big brother, you said that we would be ranked based on the order of our breakthroughs. You cannot take back your words!" Currently, Ji Mo was calling Chu Yang big brother, trying to tter him so that he wouldnt take the position of third brother away from him. "Alright, alright." Chu Yang nodded. He turned his head and looked at Dong Wu Shang. Second young master Dongs mouth was crooked and showed a smile looked uglier than a crying face... Upon seeing Chu Yang look in his direction, Dong Wu Shang was speechless. All he wanted to do at that point was to cry andment over his misfortune... "I see..." Chu Yang continually nodded, "This learning session is how you brothers wee third brother, right?" "If I am able to keep this third brother position, I am willing to be painted full of color every single day!" Ji Mo stuck his face up haughtily. He had proven his determination to hold onto this position with an attitude of resilience even though it could cost him his life! "You are something!" Chu Yang had given up on this guy and gave him a thumbs up. "Okay. What about Coyote?" Chu Yang scratched his head, "Is it very hot?" He looked up at the snow that had been falling for the past three days; it was indeed winter. "Yes, yes." Luo Ke Diughed excessively and unexpectedly fanned himself with the hem of his cloak, "Its nothing; its just so hot..." "Big brother, you arent aware of this but earlier, Luo Ke Di pulled out both his whips to fight Dong Wu Shang! They had already decided to get married as well!" Rui Bu Tong reported as if he was worried that things would not be chaotic enough... After hearing about all the things that happened during his meditation, Chu Yang felt as if his brain had short-circuited. His mouth twitched for a moment and unable to control hisughter, he clutched his stomach and burst outughing. After Chu Yangughed, everyone nced at each other and beganughing despite whether they were full of pink and purple blooms or butt naked. Afterughing for a while, Dong Wu Shang let out a sigh and said, "Yes, from now on, you are third brother! Today will serve not only as a lesson for me but also as an experience. Nothing should be dyed! If you have a goal, you have to use all of your strength and ability to achieve it first! Even if you are confident, it is not a reality until it actually happens!" "Exactly! The remaining three of you should pay attention. Even though you are all on the verge of breaking through and are confident that it will happen within the next nine days, anything unexpected could happen. Before it happens, nothing is certain!" Chu Yang said casually, "Therefore, among the three of you, some of you might stay and others might... have to leave! Dong Wu Shang has learned this today; let it also be a lesson for all of you!" Chu Yang paused a little then said solemnly, "What happened today might seem unexpected, but, in life, there are many unexpected things. Regardless of whether it is a breakthrough, cultivation, fighting, trade, or seizing power... all things are uncertain! I shall leave you with this: Before the food is in your stomach, it is still not considered as your food!" After Chu Yang finished talking, everyone, including Gu Du Xing, became pensive. It was especially true with Luo Ke Di, Rui Bu Tong, and Dong Wu Shang who suddenly felt this great sense of urgency! "Good! Good! Good!" Someone suddenlyughed, "Before the food is in your stomach, it is still not your food! I cannot believe that I would hear words like these on this trip to Lower Three Heavens. I am pleasantly surprised!" The moment the voice was heard, Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang both turned pale! Although the two of them had the highest cultivation in the entire group, they were unable to believe that they did not discover someone hiding nearby! Moreover, even when they heard the voice, they were unable to make out where the voice wasing from! That ethereal voice seemed toe from all directions! Moreover, it seemed to be right next to their ears and yet soft at the same time. They didnt feel the volume of the voice to be deafening and intimidating at all, in fact, it made them feel rxed and calm. Chu Yangs brows perked lightly, and he asked in a low voice, "May I ask which senior is staying here?" "Haha... I am not staying here... I just happened to pass by." That person let out a faintugh. Immediately after, at a distance far from the six of them, a figure appeared in the wind and snow. In this snowy weather, even if he was thirty or forty feet away, his image should have been very faint. However, even though this person was over a hundred feet away, they felt as though they were able to see him clearly which was odd. In the very next moment, the six of them saw inly that this person who was more than a hundred feet away take a leisurely step... But after he had taken this one step, the whole world seemed to stop. Even the snowkes in the air slowed down, and the person shortened the distance between them with this one step and appeared right in front of the six! However, every one of them had a feeling that this was to be expected! If he had not appeared in such a way that would have been considered strange instead! Chu Yang closed his eyes. His countenance remained calm, but an extreme feeling of amazement rose inside him. Although this individuals techniques did not have any effect on their psyche, he unexpectedly awed and shocked the group at the same time with just a single step! Because of this, an extreme feeling of admiration was born in their hearts! Such a technique was earth-shattering! In the life before this one, Chu Yang had never seen this. He was also unaware that such a martial master would have existed in this world! Even though he didnt know what this persons cultivation level was, what he knew for certain was that it far surpassed King level! Compared to Chu Yangs amazement, Gu Du Xing andpany were even more amazed! Surrounding the body of this person in front of them, was a majestic air. His stance itself made everyone feel as though the entirety of the world itself was in the palm of his hand. Gu Du Xing andpany came from the upper crust of Middle Three Heavens, but there were no such masters in their ns! This person was definitely from beyond Middle Three Heavens! "Whats wrong?" This person appeared to be about thirty or forty years old. His face was calm as he looked indifferently at Chu Yangs group, "Did my appearance scare you?" The moment he said this, an immense aura surged out from his body. It created a fierce pressure that was capable of crushing citadels and perhaps even bring down the sky. His body suddenly became like deep ravines and great mountains in the eyes of the people in Chu Yangs group! Towering and untouchable! "Your skill is very powerful, but scare us? Not necessarily!" Three of them spoke the same words in unison. Chu Yang, Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang! The three of them simultaneously took a step forward as they lifted their heads looking in the direction of this individual all at the same time! Their gazes made the person feel as if two swords and a saber had suddenly appeared in front of him! Swords arrogance reached the sky! Saber cut through the universe! The person frowned slightly, showing a look of admiration in his eyes. The three young men in front of him had much lower cultivation than him. All he had to do was raise a finger, and he could grab them! Yet, there was not a trace of fear in these young mens eyes! Instead, their bodies glowed with an unparalleled spirit! It was as if his appearance gave them to a goal to strive toward! Their gazes were filled with ambition and zeal! "Ha! Big brother is right! You can kill us, but scare us? Hahaha... Even a supreme level master would be unable to do it!" The person speaking was Luo Ke Di. He froze for a brief moment. Him, Ji Mo and Rui Tong then immediately advanced forward and stood next to Chu Yang, Gu Du Xing, and Dong Wu Shang. The six had been training and fighting together. Although they rarely talked amongst themselves, all six of them shared the thought that sharing feelings were unnecessary among men. However, at that moment in the face of a powerful master which they have never seen before, the six of them stood side by side. Strength suddenly rose inside of them: If we stood together like this, we would be able to stand together forever no matter what mighte our way! If we stand like this, we dont have to be scared! Even if we are facing a Supreme master! If we stand like this, as long as there are others by our side, we will never falter! A feeling of sharing life and death together quietly rose in everyone. At this moment, the six people truly felt rxed and warm. When I step forward, my brothers immediately stand by my side! The strength or identity of my opponent is inconsequential! Regardless of whether my opponent is a foe or a friend, powerful or not, they still stand by my side! Chapter 211 Brotherhood Formed! The stranger was momentarily in shock as his eyes beamed with admiration. His strength was iparable to those adolescents as their strengths were evidently less than that of an ant. Despite all that, their togetherness and pride masked theirck of strength and many people admired and look up to them dearly. The stranger in blue felt that his presence imposed a certain sense of pressure on them which resulted in some form of teamwork when they were initially some tension between them. He realized that if he were to deal with them now, he would have to deal with them as a team as they were now unified as one, working together coherently. Given that he was to kill all of them at once, they would all die together without separation. He let out a loud sigh as he felt very overwhelmed by the mysticality of the incident. He noticed that the six people before him were clearly at a crucial stage of integration. There were still ws in their character and idiosyncrasy from the level of cooperation of their brotherhood. These ws could be easily seen as advantages to enemies as they could easily tackle them in these weak areas and take them down. It was sheer coincidence that his abrupt appearance caused a wind whirl and unintentionally created a tremendous amount of pressure amongst them, given his immense power. The stranger heard a faint voiceing from a distance and it immediately piqued his interest. He got up and approached Chu Yang, realizing something even more peculiar. It hade to his realization that these six youths were not any ordinary youths and that fact alone subconsciously manifested a thought in his mind. He was very tempted to test their strengths out. It was an instinctive reaction of a martial expert to react in such a manner. In addition, his power had already reached a level that is so divine that his power could be activated just by thinking of it. At this very moment, his massive aura burst out. It created such apelling oppression over the six youths that they were all taken aback. His oppression also greatly assisted them by providing them an important catalyst in cooperating with each other as a team to conquer the biggest threat to them. The leader stood in the middle between the three youths who stroke first. At a nce, the person seemed to be the youngest of them all but he yed an indispensable role in the team. As a matter of fact, even Chu Yang was oblivious to the happenings around him. Needless to say, Gu Du Sing and the others were even more baffled. The sole person that noticed the phenomenon was the stranger that contributed to it. Though all six people seemed to have reacted to the scenarios before them, there seemed to be a great differentiation in their responses. Gu Du Xing, Cu Yang, and Dong Wu Shang felt an immense pressure at that instance and they decided to take action. Chu Yang was the first to advance and at that very second, Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang both took a step forward. Though it might only be a small action, the stranger in blue felt the terrifying aura that Chu Yang carried and was surprised. Chu Yang made his move without second thoughts he had only one objective in mind, that is to block the strangers first move. The fearlessness in Chu Yang gave the stranger second thoughts on picking a battle with them. Although the stranger was not faltered by Chu Yangs actions, he realized that for Chu yang to take such an action would mean that he never pay heed to the possibility of death. This first step exemplified the decisiveness in him and in the event that this was a genuine battle, it would have provided his brothers a valuable chance at living. Although the chance might be slim, it was worth a try to escape nheless. This first move that Chu Yang made sent a clear message to Gu Du Xings and Dong Wu Shangs minds that they should not let their big brother face the enemy alone! Following suit, they did not hesitate to take the next move forward. The moment they took the next step forward, Chu yang felt an unimpeded sense of brotherhood amongst them. He unconsciously slowed down to wait for his brothers to catch up. All three of them touched the ground at the same time and that instant, the indivisibility, and absoluteness amongst them were evident. In the process of uniting six people, half of the group was alreadypleted. There were simple reasons why they decided to go ahead with the idea despite the chance of death. First and foremost, they did not want their brother to face a supreme enemy alone. Secondly, they had the mentality that if they were to survive, they would all survive together, likewise for dying. Despite the fact that they did not have much time to bond, they subconsciously had the same thought at the back of their mind. Their momentum sent a direct message to the remaining three to escape while they will be the ones blocking for them. It was a unified consensus amongst the three. However, given the fact that Luo Ke Di, Ji Mo, and Rui Bu Tong were also young and hasty with their decisions, they also stepped up without second thoughts. Truly being born at the same and dying at the same ce made them brothers to the very end. They felt that since their brothers would do anything for their sake, they did not mind risking their lives for them too. Following them side by side, a stronger alliance and brotherhood was formed and they at the frontline, ready to fight at any instant. Coming from a group of misfits, it was very impressive that they came this far, forming an impervious fortress. Though it was challenging to analyze the thoughts of their brothers, they still managed to do it subconsciously as they were racing against time. Although it seemed like they were at a disadvantage as they did not have time for considerations, it was this very factor that allowed them to be honest with their actions and deriving at the decision of forming a united front. It was seen that the bond of brotherhood had formed and the stranger was very impressed. Though interpersonal interactions might be confounding at times, it was not surprising that a mere nce could create hatred and enemies between men where they could end up starting a fight. Likewise in such situations, a sudden action could create a bond of brotherhood between a group of people that were once so distant. Some phenomenon is mysterious as of such and they cannot be exined. The stranger in blue let out another sigh as he did not realize that his actions would result in such a massive reaction. Moreover, it was not any normal group, it was the formation of a very odd group! He did not give any thought to his stance, and how it might trigger an adverse reaction like this, Such an impact was truly a rare scene even in Middle Three Heavens. Appearing out of nowhere was indeed giving stress to people. He noticed that Chu Yang was probably the leader of the team as all gazes fell upon him, awaiting his next course of action. The strangers gaze averted and Chu Yang made contact with the strangers. At that instant, Chu Yang felt very dizzy. He felt as if he was dragged into the strangers limitless universe and realized that he had to snap out of it as fast as possible or his mind will be oppressed by his opponent. All he needed to was to look somewhere else or close his eyes and everything he was experiencing would stop. Chu Yang tried but to no avail. The strangers gaze seemed to be emitting a strong pull at Chu Yang that prevented him to look away or close his eyes. Chu Yang felt very faint and in his mind, he had already fallen countless times to his opponents mental power. Luckily, the stranger suddenly let out an "Oh!". At that instant, Chu yang felt his mind returning to his body and his gaze escaped from the godly force of this opponent. At this moment, Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, Luo Ke Di, Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong enraged in anger and pulled out their des all at once. The five of them charged in the direction of the stranger without any hesitation. They realized what the stranger had been doing to Chu Yang and they were infuriated! Initiating an attack at such a powerful opponent was just like asking for death. What was amazing was that the five of them did not let that thought stop them at all and they all attacked the stranger simultaneously. "Stop!" Chu Yang yelled desperately as he knew the predicament that all five of them would face. It was all toote. Gu Du Xing and the others were aware that their opponent was not to be undermined and they asserted full force onto him without any reservations of sympathy. Their moves struck hard and fast and there was no turning back. The strangers gaze fell upon Chu yangs eyes again but this time, the prating pull was no longer there. He carelessly waved his right arm and said, "Leave, just leave!" At that instant, it started snowing outrageously. There was not only snow I the air, but also the ground and the forest! They all flew up and formed a wall that pushed Gu Du XIng and the others out. They flew far andnded with a thud on the ground. "Senior, please I beg you, have mercy!" Chu Yang pleaded desperately as he tried to fight for his teammates lives. He instantly pushed his legs hard and pulled his right arms into his sleeves and the Nine Tribtions Swords point appeared on his finger tip. "You do not have to worry, they will not die." The stranger said it was a tinge of emotion that was obviously suppressed with a considerable amount of effort. The stranger then continued casually, " They just merely suffered a small amount of pain, you do not have to worry much." Chu yang was relieved as he wanted to escape initially in the event all his brothers were dead. He felt that though it might seem like he waa being a coward escaping, he would want to live as long as the stranger was alive so that he could seek vengeance for his brothers when he became more grew stronger. He retracted the Nine Tribtions Sword and took a step back as a symbol of retreat. The stranger glided forward and looked at Chu Yangs face asking, " What is your surname?" It took Chu Yang a moment of realization before answering him absent-mindedly, "Chu!" as he was trying to hear for any movementsing from Gu Du Xing and the others. There were loud thumping sounds, as things were falling onto the ground... Subsequently, a painful cry could be heard from within the wind. It was then followed by thunderous curses, "Motherf*cker, my clothes... Oh, hey... My buttocks..." It was the voice of Luo Ke Di... Finally, Chu Yang was relieved. Ultimately, Luo Ke Dis strength was the weakest of them all. If he was not harmed, the others would surely be safe as well. "Your surname is Chu?!" Suddenly, the strangers face disyed some emotion. He continued, "What is your full name?" Chu Yang was now assured, hence he could finally concentrate all his efforts in dealing with the peculiar man that was standing right in front of him. Eventually, he rolled his eyes and asked nonchntly, "Why do you ask?" Chapter 212 I Don’t Mind "I am asking for your name!" The stranger in blue growled every word intently. His gaze became very sharp suddenly and people feared to look at him. These words rang in Chu Yangs ears like a roaring thunder! They were so shocked that they felt as if the entire universe was about to copse at that very moment. "What has my name got to do with anything?" Chu Yang tried to hide the ufortable feeling that was created by the utter shock he felt earlier on. A sudden and forceful feeling rose within him. He felt like asking the stranger," Who and what are you? Why do I have to tell you just because you asked?" The stranger answered calmly and gently and said, "Speak." He realized the shock he had caused within Chu Yang and tried to lighten the mood. "Do I have to tell you just because you asked?" Chu Yang smiled assertively. He felt agonized and it was a foreign feeling to him. "If you do not speak, I have no choice but to kill them immediately." The stranger in blue answered calmly. He pointed his finger in the direction of Gu Du Xing and the others and they all started to sprint towards his direction. The first person that started sprinting towards the stranger clearly valued brotherhood more than the rest. "Alright fine I will tell you!" Chu Yang finally conceded although he knew that the stranger had already targeted his weak spot. "My name is Chu Yang!" Chu Yang said as he rolled his eyes with much annoyance, "Do you want to find a wife for me now?" "What..." A faded smile appeared in the strangers eyes as he continued saying," Chu Yang... Finding a wife for you should not be hard at all!" One of his arms reached out abruptly as he felt a forceful tug emitting from his palm. It unexpected tugged Chu yang forward. Chu Yang immediately felt an immense rising pain emitting from within as he felt as if he was tied up by ten thousand ropes and was unable to move even if he tried his very best. Chu Yang had enough and he exploded saying, "What do you want from me?" "What do I want from you?" The stranger in blue smiled sinisterly and suddenly grabbed Chu yang by his ankles. He turned Chu yang upside down and shook him vigorously multiple times. Everything that was on Chu yangs body fell to the floor. "Wow...This punk. You sure do have a lot of things on you." The stranger scrutinized the items on the floor and suddenly frowned. "Damn, why are there so many shady poisons?" Being suspended upside down, Chu Yangs body was like a pendulum, swinging back and forth. Unable to control himself for another second, he shouted, "Motherf*cker! My strength is not sufficient. If I do not use those shady poisons, I would have been dead!" The stranger in blue tilted his head to one side and was in deep thought. He suddenly spoke and unexpectedly agreed with Chu Yang. "That makes perfect sense." After which, he pushed Chu Yangs belongings away with his foot and mumbled under his breath, " Why is not here..." There were abrupt ripping sounds and all of Chu Yangs clothes fell to the floor. Receiving the same treatment from Luo Ke Di and the others, he also became naked from top to bottom. The strangers eyes widened as he found what he had been looking for lying between Big Brother Chus legs. He smacked his lips and said, " Wow, not small at all...Looks like you can propagate easily...But why is it not here?" Chu Yang almost vomited blood and he screamed, "Bastard! Put me down now! I...I...I will kill you!" Chu Yang was so angry that he could feel blood rush to his head as he became more and more enraged. Plop! A bare skinned Minister Chu fell into a pile of snow. Without a care for gracefulness at all, he quickly picked up his clothes on the floor and wore them back on. The stranger did not care at all. He was confused and he scratched his head sadly as he muttered, "The simrity is so uncanny, why is it not here?" The stranger was getting impatient. After what seemed like an eternity, he asked Chu Yang, " You little bastard, who is your father?" "My father? He passed away a long time ago!" Chu Yang replied angrily. The moment the stranger posed this question to him, he immediately knew what the stranger was looking for. The stranger was looking for the piece of Pure Purple Jade Essence that represented his identity! It was a long time ago since Chu Yang had the piece of Pure Purple Jade Essence had when the sword spirit was asked to be absorbed into the Nine Tribtions Swords space. The stranger before him was neither a friend nor a foe, there was no reason he could just take it out. " How audacious are you!" The stranger roared thunderously as he smacked Chu Yang in the face. He let out a small huff and said, " I cannot believe that this is the attitude you have for your father!" " Son of a b*tch! Stop it!" An angry voice came from a few dozen feet away. Gu Du Xing and the others were running towards them looking disarrayed. Witnessing the stranger pping Chu Yang, they were infuriated that the stranger had the audacity to hurt Minister Chu. The strangers face became forlorn and he yelled, "Shut your mouths and go back three hundred feet! If you dont obey me, I will crush his bones into smithereens!" Gu Du Xing and the others wanted to spit out blood but Chu Yang was under the mercy of the stranger. There was nothing they could do but stared at the stranger with enmity as they stood there rendered helpless. "Haha..." Chu Yang lifted his hand slowly and wiped away the blood on the edge of his mouth. She smiled coldly before saying, "Why are you even so bothered? Who gives you the right to control what I say? " The stranger in blue was exasperated and gave Chu Yang a threatening look. Chu Yang refused to back down and threw a menacing re back. As time passed, the stranger calmed down as he said despondently, "Fine! I will not subject to such arguments with you. First things first, have you seen a piece of jade this big and shaped like this? It is made up of Pure Purple Jade Essence entirely." He exined as he used his hand to illustrate a picture of the jade pendant lying on the snow. "I have not seen it before. What is that?" Chu Yangs demeanor did not falter. His gaze did not even avert as he spoke casually. He knew that what the stranger in blue just illustrated was the shape of his Pure Purple Jade Essence. "Youve not seen it before?" The strangers gaze turned despondent again as he muttered under his breath, "How could this be the case..." "What are your parents names? What are your grandparents names? Most importantly, where and which n are you from?" A ray of hope beamed from the strangers eyes as he question Chu Yang. "My fathers name is Chu Da Zhuang and he is a hunter. My mothers surname is Yang hence my name, Chu Yang. My grandfathers name is Chu Ying Jun, thats why I am very handsome (1). I am from Iron Cloud Nations Little Cap Mountain, Three Lake Vige. I am not from any n and I am from a family of hunters." Chu Yang did not even blink as he answered the stranger. His fluency had shown that he probably would have been able to speak about all of his family ancestries without any obstacles at all. "Chu Da Zhuang... Chu Ying Jun. Chu Yang... Iron Cloud Nations Little Cap Mountain, Three Lake Vige..." The stranger pondered about what Chu Yang told him and was filled with suspicion. He scrutinized at Chu Yangs face and muttered, "No that cant be the case... Its impossible..." "Do I look like someone you know?" Chu Yang asked calmly as he tried to put up a false pretense to divert the attention from the details of his family. "Yes! Truly simr!" The stranger in blue recovered his closure as he sighed before furrowing his brows. "Why is there such great simrity?" "Oh wow! Does the person have an intimate rtionship with you?" Chu Yang smiled as he pretended to tease the stranger in blue. "We definitely have a deep rtionship. You know what is strange? Both of you share the samest name!" The stranger in blue answered, this time even more dispiritedly. The stranger seemed a little dejected and did not want to engage in any conversation anymore. Despite the observation, Chu Yang had a burning question that was trying to leave his throat. This issue was of extreme importance to Chu Yang and there was no way that he would not probe further. Chu Yang had the intuition that this stranger in blue might be the greatest connection to his identity. However, he did not have the guts to question the stranger at that moment. The situation at the moment wasplex. Chu Yang was thinking that the stranger might actually be a mortal enemy or even a long-lost family member. He could not bring himself to trust him with just a few sentences. At that point in time, Chu Yang was also struggling to understand the peculiar feeling he had growing inside of him that almost felt like fear. He was questioning himself as to whether he was left out on purpose or by ident. He had qualms as to the kind of n this was. He came to the conclusion that if he was abandoned on purpose, then there was no way that he could return to his n in his entire life. He was boiling with rage as thoughts started to surface in his mind. He even considered seeking revenge. However, he reminded himself that there was no way that he would take revenge on his own parents but neither would he let them find him, risking his identity to be exposed. Chu Yang was terribly worried. He has lived two lifetimes and had abandoned the orphan mentality long ago as it would only make him depressed whenever he visits his rtives. He did not want to be defined by the fact that he was tossed away by his biological parents. Chu Yang felt that since he grew up by himself, he could be equally as independent as achieve sess by himself. Despite all the positive thoughts he had, it was not enough to mask the pain that was deeply instilled in Chu Yangs heart. While in deep thoughts, his body became stiff and he realized that he was once again pulled by the stranger. With just several ripping sounds l, clothes fell from his body. The stranger stared and examined at Chu Yangs body carefully from head to toe. Chu Yang did not even have the intention to hurl vulgarities at the stranger. He does not even have the morals or ethics of a normal functioning human, it would be absolutely pointless to curse him. "What? Not a single birthmark... Motherf*cker, how could everything be so clean?" The stranger was suddenly very serious as he was confounded by the situation before him. Following that, the stranger returned Chu Yang his clothes but he refused to put his clothes back on and continued to stand naked in the snow. "Wear your clothes! I will take them off again whenever I want to!" The stranger screamed at Chu Yang. The stranger in blue was in a state of utter confusion. He helplessly turned his head and spat on the floor boorishly. The blue veins in his face became more prominent as he gritted his teeth in anger. "Punk! Listen up! You should be counting your blessings that it isnt you. If you happen to be the person I am looking for, I would have bashed you up at least 800 times!" "Thank you for letting me go!" Chu Yang began to put on his clothes slowly one piece at a time. Chu Yang even had the guts to joke around as he proceeded on to mock the stranger. "Do you have an inferiorityplex after seeing my stuff?" "What? Inferiorityplex? What are you even saying? the stranger was puzzled at Chu Yangs absurdity. "It is huge right?" Chu Yang proudly shook his hips from left to right audaciously. "Leave! Dont think just because you look like me... then... then I will not kill you!" The stranger screamed immediately after realizing what Chu Yang was referring to. He was boiling with rage as Chu Yang poked fun at him. "Well, it is not like I rely on you for anything. Everything that is going on currently is the product of manifestation of your own mind! Do whatever you want, I am not stopping you. It has nothing to do with me!" Chu Yang replied coldly. "Do whatever I want? What if I tell you that I want to kill you?" The stranger turned to look at Chu Yang with a threatening gaze. "That... that is also your own business! " Chu Yang replied faintly, this time evidently lowering his voice, without a single trace of emotion. "Wow! You are indeed very gant." The strangers tone became serious as he sounded somber while looking up into the sky silently. Lowering his voice, he let out a loud sigh and said, "How long more must I be patient... How long more must I search?" Suddenly, he turned to Chu Yang and said, "Hey, our meetup today could be considered as a coincidence. I hit you and in return, you cursed at me. It is time for me to take my leave." Chu Yang resigned to fate and nodded politely and said, "Alright then, in this case, I will not be sending you off." (1) Ying Jun means handsome in Chinese. Chapter 213 A Lifetime Of Searching In Regre The stranger felt something was amiss. The more he looked at Chu Yang, the more he looked like... He could not figure out. Chu Yang shared the same annoying demeanor as the person on his mind. The stranger in blue sighed once more as he swung his arm all of a sudden at Chu Yang. A ray of purple light flew in Chu Yangs direction and he was taken aback. "Here, take this. Its a small gift from me to you." As the stranger walked away, he turned back to look at Chu Yangs face once more. He shook his head in disappointment and took in a deep breath. After much contemtion, he stomped his foot on the ground and disappeared into thin air. "See youter!" the stranger shouted and he was left just like that. A few momentster, a faint voice was heard from afar. "... going through a thousand mountains without pause, a heart filled with regrets; the vast road is foggy... getting drunk everyday... hard to rid of sorrow..." The empty voice was filled with so much anguish that it was left lingering for a long while in the snowy sky. Chu Yang stared nkly in the direction where the stranger had disappeared. He could not figure why he felt so depressed. It was as if his emotion had be blurred like just like the snowy sky. Chu Yang felt like everything was surreal and he was in a state of utter confusion. His memory of what had happened became foggier and foggier. He revealed a piece of purple jade lying in his right hand, shining brightly with a pristine radiance. It looked like an ordinary genuine pure purple jade without any engravings on the inside. He sighed as he kept the jade piece aside, pondering a deep-rooted question on his mind: Who was that stranger? "Big Brother, are you feeling alright?" Gu Du Xing and the others ran towards him hastily with a worried look on their faces. "Yes, I am fine. Lets...lets head back" Chu Yang stuttered as he forced augh. He did want them to worry for him although he felt very despondent at that point in time. He mounted his horse and cracked his whip tacitly. The horse let out a subtle neigh and rushed forward against the cold wind and into the snowy ins. Gu Du Xing and the others stared at each other. They knew something was amiss as they all witnessed the concerned look in each others eyes. Without a word, they all mounted on their horses swiftly and chased after their leader, Chu Yang. The five horses galloped forth into the icy wind and quickly disappeared amongst the white misty air. Snow continued to fall relentlessly, forming a thickyer on the ground. It was only a matter of seconds before the traces left by Chu Yang was erased. The dense snow covered everything so evenly that Gu Du Xing and the others were left stranded in the middle of nowhere as they were unable to identify any road signs in sight. To make matters worse, they could not even trace the previous routes taken by other people. They had no choice but to travel aimlessly ording to their gut feeling. The stranger in blue flew away so quickly that it seemed like a stream of light in the sting snow. He flickered regrly and disappeared, overtaking a great amount of distance each time. Suddenly, he stopped and muttered under his breath, "Hold up, something is amiss." He stood in the snow in deep thoughts. Upon sudden realization, he smacked his forehead and murmured to himself. "How daft you be? He is only a weak Martial Master, he would not dare to carry such a treasured object on his body. Just because its not on his body, it does not mean that he really does not have it!" He sighed in agitation as he realized how gullible he was, to trust the mere words of a weak Martial Master. " When I asked about his father, that jerk still said, My father? He passed away a long time ago. It made total sense because there is no way that such intense hatred would exist if it wasnt a lie. He is definitely not the son of the huntsman! I must find him and find the truth for myself!" Even though the stranger was literally shouting at himself for his stupidity, there was no one near him to witness it as he was all alone in the snowy cold ins. Knowing that he does not have much time to lose, he turned and flew in the direction where hest met Chu Yang. Needless to say, Chu yang was long gone by now. Standing at the spot where hest met Chu yang, he turned around once more to check his vicinity. However, the heavy snow had covered Chu yangs tracks and the stranger was furious. "Wow, I must have underestimated you. You are unbelievably fast." Thinking out loud, his mouth curled up with a sinister smile thinking, "What about the jade I gave you?" He smirked, as he thought of a brilliant idea. He closed his eyes while activating his martial energy and felt the energies around him carefully. He had left a trace of his own energy inside the jade. It meant that no matter where the jade was, as long as it was not more than three hundred miles away, he would be able to locate the jade piece by simply activating his martial energy. It has been many years on this futile search for the special someone. He had given hundreds of such jade pieces for the sake of the search and though the results were all disappointing, the method had never lost its efficacy. After a short moment, the strangers eyes widened in joy. "That is strange! Why is it that I cannot sense anything at all? Even if he was riding a horse, he would have covered only a few dozen miles at most!" The stranger realized that the energy in the jade piece must have alreadypletely disappeared as if it had never existed on this earth. The stranger was baffled. "What on earth is going on?" The stranger in blue pondered deeply as he slowly picked up his steps. He walked with a perturbed look on his face. This was his first encounter of losing all traces on the jade and he felt that this has be an impossible search, just like a search for a needle at the bottom of the ocean. He had no idea where to start searching for. "Alright, I will spend a few days to look for him. If I am still unable to find him, I will have to go back to report." The stranger thought to himself, as he felt a migraine arising due to the situation he was facing. He thought about how giving away hundreds of pieces of jade had provoked the n each and every time. He was reprimanded severely for every failure he met and this thought made him shudder in utter fear. "Motherf*cker! This is indeed torture!" The more he pondered, the more he regretted the actions he had taken. He could not help but curse out loud. "Motherf*cker! You people managed to lose a child who was not even a month old and you make me search for him. Motherf*cker! How many people are in this Nine Heavens? Isnt this like searching for a needle at the bottom of the ocean? Whats worse is that you take out your anger on me every time the search fails. Are there any heavenlyws and fairness on this anymore?" After dwelling in it for a while, he stomped off in annoyance and disappeared. ... At this point in time, Chu Yang had already arrived back in Iron Cloud Citadel. The stranger in blue gave him a piece of purple jade but the sword spirit had sensed a strange energy within it and had forewarned Chu Yang. That energy in the jade has a tracking characteristic and carrying that around is very risky. After much consideration, Chu yang allowed the sword spirit to absorb this into Nine Tribtions Swords space. The moment the sword point received this piece of purple jade, it instantly swallowed everything andpletely destroyed any traces of information that might reveal Chu Yangs location. Chu Yang did not expect a small piece of jade for bringing so much trouble. He only felt that the stranger was not a decent man. He did not expect that the stranger would leave a tracker on him. What on earth does he want? Humph! Tie Shi Chengs funeral was carried out only for a span of three days. For a ruler of the nation, such a rushed funeral was definitely unexpected and too simplistic. However, it was still understandable as Iron Cloud Nation was currently in a dire state and an extraordinary situation. In fact, the more time they took to carry out the funeral, the more time Diwu Qing Rou would have to recuperate. After much deliberation, they arrived on a straightforward and unanimous decision. After Chu Yang returned to Bu Tian Pavilion, Cheng Zi Ang came to report and hesitantly said, "The prince never mentioned Minister Chu..." Chu Yang politely cut him off casually saying, "You should probably get back to work." Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong backed out hurriedly. Everyone felt that Chu yang was out of luck. During the funeral, Iron Cloud officials questioned Tie Bu Tian on the absence of the mysterious King of Hell Chu during the funeral. No matter his status, the least he should have done was to attend the funeral. However, this idea was rejected by Tie Bu Tian. What? Minister Chu? Why would hee here for!" He sounded extremely belligerent and furious while saying that. To add on, Bu Tian Pavilions work had been assigned by the Judicial Department and not the minister! Everyone must have guessed that King of Hell Chu had fallen of ce and of grace. All the signs as ofte were pieces of evidence. It has been a long while since people felt so much joy in them. Some of them even drafted out ns to humiliate Minister Chu once he gets deposed. They felt that Minister Chu deserved all forms of torture as they could barely eat or sleep when he was their leader. Whenever Chu Yang heard these rumors, he would be thrown into a hysterical fit, He generally understood why Tie Bu Tian would not let him attend the funeral. Tie Bu Tian was furious but he definitely would not turn on Chu Yang. It goes without saying that the more important reason was to keep Chu Yangs identity a secret. Other than that, Tie Bu Tian also needed time to cool down. One very important underlying reason was that the nation was unable to sustain itself without a ruler even for a day. After the previous emperor died, the new emperor ascended the throne. With a change in regime, there was a mountainous pile of things to do. Tie Bu Tians schedule every day was very hectic and he truly did not have the state of mind to look over Bu Tian Pavillion. It was a hard time for the people living in Bu Tian Pavilion as the people did not have the experience of handling the death of an emperor and the ascension of a new emperor to the throne. As a result, the Judicial Department had to instruct them on what to do and surprisingly, these things were not even rted to Bu Tian Pavilion. Chu Yang understood his plight very well so he was very carefree for a short period of time while he still had some free time on his hands. Leaving Bu Tian Pavilion, he proceeded to Heavenly Armament Pavillion. Upon arrival, he already received good news: After returning to Bu Tian Pavilion that day, Do Wu Shang immediately cultivated and unexpectedly had a breakthrough in his research. Everyone was happy for him. Only Dong Wu Shang seemed despondent. He was just a little behind and he became the fourth brother. Instead of the third. No one would be pleased if they were in his shoes. Dong Wu Shang recalled Chu Yangs promise. Now that he saw Chu yang return, he immediately took the opportunity and asked, "Big brother, remember you said once that I only needed to breakthrough once this month and you would give me a saber?" Chu Yang nodded his head in agreement. Seeing his eager attitude, Chu Yang could not help butugh to himself. "What? Cant you wait?" Dong Wu Shang scratched his head, looking embarrassed. "Then should I head back to the n and to retrieve some ck steel now?" "Of course, sure!" Chu Yang nodded in agreement. Upon getting Chu Yangs affirmation, Dong Wu Shang did not hesitate and sprinted out the door. As he was sprinting away, he shouted, "Stay right where you are, I will be back right away!" Just like that, he disappeared without a trace. Ji Mo sneaked up beside Chu Yang and said, " Big Brother... Did you say... that I... I only needed to stay here and you would give me a sword?" Ji Mo stood upright with his chest puffed up looking very stern and serious. Chu Yang was surprised. " I think you remembered it wrong. I said that you only needed to be able to remain here and make a great contribution only will I then reward you with a weapon. On top of that, I only promised Dong Wu Shang because his saber was special. I do not remember promising you anything. "Beloved big brother! Beloved big brother!" Ji Mo pleaded as he immediately became anxious. His face was twisted and turned as red as a beetroot. "Big brother..." He pitifully grabbed Chu Yang by his hands and shook them back and forth vigorously, acting no differently than a sulking child wanting some candy. "My lifes only desire is a sword from you! Big brother, please fulfill it for me. Just see it as a good deed or charity... Please..." "Oh my goodness! Stop! Please stop!" Chu Yang rolled his eyes as he got defeated by this shameless guy. "I will give it to you! Is that enough?" Chu Yang was afraid that if he was to continue speaking, his goosebumps would end up weighing at least a hundred pounds. Chapter 214 Emperor Level Master! "Awooh!" Ji Mo jumped up in exhration and ran all around the yard. "Hahaha! Oh heaven, oh great earth, my lifes dream finally came through! Wow, this is simply amazing..." "Dont be too happy just yet!" Chu yangs face became stern. Upon hearing Chu Yangs voice, Ji Mo instantly became as mute as a m. With a pleasing smile on his face, he coaxed Chu Yang and tried desperately to simmer his anger. "Big brother, what order do you have for me? Rest assured, if you tell me to scale a mountain of des, I would definitely not defy your orders. If you tell me to go east, I would definitely not go west. If you want me to beat Gu Du Xing up, I would definitely not torture Luo Ke Di!" Right after he said those sentences, people around threw him nces. "Do you want a long or short sword? I only have one of each." Chu Yang asked assertively. The moment those words came out of Chu Yangs mouth, Luo Ke Di immediately jumped up and shouted next to him, "Big brother, I would like a short sword! " Luo Ke Dis martial art was of the agile type so the long sword would not have been apt for him given his dexterity. He had been wanting a short sword for a very long time. "Go to hell! Why would I give you a sword? Did you breakthrough?" Ji Mo questioned him angrily. He pondered on it for a long time before muttering under his breath, "I want the long sword..." Luo Ke Di let out a sigh of relief as his eyes beamed with a touch of gratitude. "Are you sure?" Chu Yang asked seriously. "Sure!" Ji Mo nodded profusely. Ji Mo was unlike Luo Ke Di. Ji Mos Ji n martial techniques could make use of both the long swords and short swords. The short and long swords have their own advantages and disadvantages. However, when ites to surprising their enemy, the short swords were more convenient as they can be an element of surprise. However, now that he knew Luo Ke Di fancied the short sword more than the long one, he decided to leave the short sword for him for the sake of brotherhood. "Good!" Chu Yang said in admiration towards the sacrifice Ji Mo made for his brother. He knew that Ji Mo really wanted the short sword and was very proud of Ji Mo for making a move like this. That word, "brotherhood", had slowly begun to engrave deeply in the hearts of these Middle Threw Heavens young masters. "Alright, I will agree to your terms. The swords are with GuDu Xing. Just tell Gu Du Xing to pass it to you when you see him." Chu Yang was d that they manage toe to an agreement. Ji Mos mouth twitches in dismay when he realized that he was blindsided. He recalled that he had to kiss up to Chu Yang earlier and had even talked about beating up Gu Du Xing just for the sword. Now, he had seen karma in the blink of an eye! He turned to look in Gu Du Xings direction with a grimace look on his face. What he saw was second brothers cold face with his mouth curled up in a sneer. He sinisterly looked at Ji Mo saying " Oh Ji Mo, you want the short sword?" Ji Mos mouth dropped as he realized the trap he fell in. "Second elder brother...dearest second elder brother and my savior..." Ji Mo frantically ran in front of Gu Du Xing and seized the golden opportunity to do some ttery. Gu Du Xing turned up and looked towards the sky arrogantly. Ji Mo whizzed in front of Gu Du Xings face, "Second elder brother please..." Gu Du Xing turned again and looked at the sky once again. Ji Mo jumped around in frustration and was perspiring profusely. "Ahhh ouch, my neck hurts." Gu Du Xing twisted his neck and forth making cracking sounds. "Second elder brother, let... let me massage it for you..." Ji Mo said as he reached out to massage Gu Du Xing with a ttering expression on his face. "Ahhh, my shoulders ache very much too..." Gu Du Xing sighed pretentiously. Ji Mo remained patient and said, " Second elder brother, let me massage your shoulders for you." "This arm feels really ufortable... My lower lumbar too. I am really getting old." Gu Du Xing sighed pretentiously again. He was testing Ji Mos patience and Ji Mo was already on the verge of bursting out in anger. "My legs hurt too..." "Let me massage for you, sir..." "Dont forget my lower lumbar, I am getting old" Gu Du Xing let out a heavy sigh pretentiously. Ji Mo was at his limit, Gu Du Xing was pushing his luck. Ji Mo worked from top to bottom and beads of perspiration were already forming on his forehead. He was soaked with perspiration but he had no choice but to sumb to Gu Du Xings wants. "Alright! Since you are so persistent and obedient, I shall..."Gu Du Xing intentionally took his time with his words as he wanted to see how Ji Mo reacted. Ji Mo listened attentively and replied, "Dont worry second elder brother, I will abide by your orders from now on and will not defy them regardless of the adversities I might face." "This is all your own doing, Things would have been fine but you just had to find trouble for yourself. You even had to go to the extent of begging me. How pathetic!" Gu Du Xing said spitefully. "Yes, yes! I am shameless, it is all my fault!" Ji Mo replied with a tinge of sadness in his voice amidst the anger he was dealing with. He had no one to me but himself for his own words and needless to say, he had to face the grave consequences alone. "Alright fine!" Gu Du Xing was also losing his patience and he did not want to deal with Ji Mo anymore. Not wanting to tease and bother him anymore, he returned with a long sword after leaving for a short while. "Here you go, this is yours." Gu Du Xing tossed the sword in hand lightly over to Ji Mo. "Hey dont let it fall!" Ji Mo leaped forward to catch the sword. His eyes lit up with awe and beamed with a smile spread across his face. ."Wow... My sword..." Ji Mo clutched the sword tightly and for a moment, he forgot the pain he had to go through just to retrieve his sword back. He proudly drew the sword out and seemed like the happiest man on earth. Luo Ke Di and Rui Bu Tong stared at the sword in envy as they had never owned something so precious in their entire lives. "Hahaha..." Ji Mo suddenly looked up at the sky andughed insanely. A sinister aura was felt as Ji Mo said, "Gu Du Xing! Second Elder Brother Gu! Come over here! Use your ck Dragon Sword! You junior brother wants to have a match with you!" The other four were astounded. Their eyes widened in disbelief and their mouths gaped open as they look at the shameless punk with countless blue veins surfacing on his forehead. "Muahahaha, dog aunt! Dog aunt! (1)" Ji Mo looked up at the heavens arrogantly and swore without a care in the world. As he felt as if he was in seventh heaven, the profanities that he spewed were very crude and unrespectful. Gu Du Xing could not hold his rage back any longer and he yelled, " Lets beat this unrespectful dog up!" Charging forward, the three people simultaneously rushed up fought fiercely without holding back. They ignored the long sword in Ji Mos hand as they proceed to beat Ji Mo to the ground with a mix of heavy punches and relentless kicks. Ji Mo was caughtpletely off guard and his body was immediately ttened on the ground within seconds. Gu Du Xing was grabbed on to his neck with two legs firmly while restraining his elbows and mmed him to the ground. Following that were punches that fell like rain on to Ji Mos face and body. Rui Bu Tong was enjoying this feat of revenge as he sat on Ji Mos back and constantly mmed Ji Mo down with his butt. As for Luo Ke Di, he sat on Ji Mos voluptuous and juicy butt. He grabbed Ji Mos helpless thighs like eagle capturing its prey. He then proceeded to pinch him on both of his thighs without mercy. "No, no! Please forgive me, I wont taunt and challenge all of you anymore, please!" Ji Mos face was buried so deep in the snow that they could barely understand what he said. All they heard were some muffled sounds begging for mercy. His two legs continued to kick and twitch in pain. After what seemed like an eternity for Ji Mo, Chu Yang yelled for everyone to stop from afar. Chu Yang was trying his best to hold back hisughter as he pulled Ji Mo out of the snow. By this time, Ji Mo was already as tten like a piece of pancake. Ji Mo felt so humiliated that he screamed angrily and wanted to fight back as soon as he was pulled out of the snow. "Okay, thats enough, stop it. We have more important matters at hand. I need all the information on that person in blue that we just ran into." Chu Yangs demeanor became stern and somber. "What do you think his rank is?" "Hmm, I guess definitely Emperor level but possibly higher!" When it came down to serious matters, the four stopped ying a fool and immediately became serious. Luo Ke Di pondered a little and replied, "Hmm, you are right." Gu Du Xing recovered from his coldposure and said, "Lets not forget how strange this person acted. He exposed himself just like that, and then just left. Dont you think its very fishy? What exactly was his purpose?" Gu Du Xing immediately turned to look at Chu Yang after finishing his sentence. He knew that the person in blue sent them flying away because he wanted to speak to Chu Yang in private. In other words, Chu Yang definitely knew what that persons purpose was. Chu Yang suddenly seemed slightly gloomy. All of them could feel a kind of sadness in Chu Yang. They could not help but looked at each other and decided to leave him to his own devices. "Are there such martial experts in your ns at the current moment?" Chu Yang asked. "No, there arent!" Gu Du Xing answered straightaway. If the Gu n had an Emperor level master, their position in Middle Three Heavens would have beenpletely strengthened. Gu Miao Lings guardedness would have been ignorable. "Ji n only has two elders, probably not too different from the stranger in blue. However, they are definitely not as scary as him." Ji Mo said reluctantly." Well honestly, that is a secret." " Luo n also has two, but they are no match for the stranger." Luo Ke Di answered fluidly. He winked a few times and said cheekily, "That is also a secret." Gu Du Xing and Chu Yang turn to look at each other. They both already knew about the Gu ns situation. It is no surprise that the Gu n reacted so aggressively when Gu Miao Ling stole the herbal medicines. As it turned out, the state of the Gu n was truly not ideal. Both the Ji and Luo ns had Emperor level masters! It could be inferred that the other ns like Hei Mo or Mo ns were also not too far off. They definitely also concealed some secret Emperor level masters. There was no other exnation for why they were unable to maintain the bnce of power. They were all in the rank of super ns, but the Gu ns highest level was only a ninth-grade King level! While that was only a short and small step from the Emperor level, this step was said to be of equal standards of a thousand mountains and ten thousand rivers. Needless to say, this gap was truly too great. "In that case, is it safe to say that the person in blue was not from Middle Three Heavens?" Chu Yang asked contemtively. "Thats right. If that person came from the Middle Three Heavens, he would have caused a bigmotion a long time ago. He would not have been able to keep his anonymity for so long." The four nodded in agreement simultaneously. If such a person appeared in Middle Three Heavens, given their informationwork, they would not have been able to ignore it at all! All four of them were sure of this conclusion they came to. "Then he must have been from Upper Three Heavens!" Upon hearing that, Chu yang had a sudden epiphany. He lifted his head up and quietly looked at the snow that was floating in the air. However, his mind already drifted to a peculiar and unknown ce. Upper Three Heavens... My ancestors and creators...were they from Upper Three Heavens? Chu Yang was suddenly livid with anger! " All of you live in Upper Three Heavens and you tossed me down to Lower Three Heavens? Emperor level master? Huh! There is an abundance of resources in the Upper Three Heavens and they still could not find me in Lower Three Heavens? That is ridiculous! Why was there not even a little bit of news in seventeen years?" Chu Yang muttered quietly under his breath. Seeing something unusual with Chu Yang, Gu Du Xing and the others did not dare to say another word. After a long while, Ji Mo broke the awkward silence by sticking his head out and said with a smile, "In a short while, I am going back home." He paused andughed hesitantly, not knowing if what he did was apt for the current tensed atmosphere. He scratched his head in embarrassment and continued, "My birthday is on the ninth of the twelfth month. (2)" "Oh..." Luo Ke Di said helpfully, "I see." (1) Its Ji Mos gift for gibberish. (2) Ji Mo is basing his birthday on the lunar calendar. Chapter 215 Battle of Words "Haha..." Ji Moughed awkwardly as he was clueless about the hidden meaning. His face reddened as he continued in a lower tone, "Its crucial that I spend my birthday with my mother. I was told that she fell seriously ill giving birth to me." After listening to what Ji Mo had to say, the four people seemed very forlorn. When it came to topics regarding the elders especially someone so thought highly of like mothers, no one dared to fool around. They shared themon consensus that parents were the most respected people in this world. Anyone who was unfilial to their parents would greatly be despised. Among a hundred kinds of good deeds, filial piety definitely came in first, being the core moral in the Nine Heavens. "Haha, big brother Chu yang, when is your birthday?" Rui Bu Tong joked harmlessly and said, "We must have a grand celebration that day." Rui Bu Tongs words immediately touched Chu Yang deeply. He was at a loss of words to say as his heart wrenched up, a feeling Chu yang had not felt in a long time. "I, I dont know when my birthday is." Chu Yangs voice remained very calm although he stuttered slightly initially. Everyone could tell that behind this calm was a fierce storm brewing up. The edge of his eyes twitched subconsciously as his voice became hoarse, "My master was the one that found me..." After saying that, he immediately fell silent. He then looked up letting the icy snowkes in the air fall on his face and continued, "To be honest, I dont even know who my parents are and needless to say, I have no clue what their names are." "Also, I never had a birthday." Chu Yang let out a faint smile and let out two dry coughs. Pausing for a moment, he continued softly saying, "I also do not know how birthdays feel like. I definitely do not know about my mothers birthday... the kind of feeling... ahh!" His voice began to falter but he tried his very best to keep cool. He even managed to smile a little. However, it was obvious that within that enduring voice, Gu Du Xing and the others could clearly sense that Chu Yangs heart was bleeding in excruciating pain. It was as if his heart was slowly breaking apart into smithereens. "Big brother, dont worry! You still have us!" Luo Ke Di became anxious as he could not handle the sight of their leader falling apart. For some reason, he felt tears welling up in his eyes gradually. Rui Bu Tong, along with Ji Mo and Gu Du Xings eyes were also glistening with tears that they tried to hold back. As they tried to stay strong for their leader, they turn to look at Chu Yang and shouted reassuringly, "Yes! Dont feel alone, you still have us." "Yes, I still have all of you." Chu Yang managed to crack a genuine smile and said, "I mean, you could say that a birthday is just honestly another day right?" "No! All of our birthdays will also be your birthday!" Gu Du Xing eximed emotionally, "This way, you will have at least five birthdays in a year! All of us will make it up to you!" "No! Six of you!" Chu Yang smiled gratefully and continued saying, "There is another junior martial brother under me. His name might seem truly strange; he is called Tan Tan." "What are you talking about?" The other four were astounded and surprised as they could not figure out why would anyone would have such a peculiar name. "The word Tan represents an Epiphyllum flower." Chu Yang smiled warmly and said, "All of you have not met him yet but trust me, he is a very interesting person." Heughed as he introduced Tan Tan to them, "I can guarantee you that if anyone of you happens to meet him, you would definitely befriend him almost immediately." "His ultimate charm point would be his personality. What makes his stand out is the fact that he is very narcissistic and that usually drives people away." As he spoke, Chu Yang pondered on Tan Tans demeanors and could not help but let out a grin. "Oh really! Hahaha... We must meet him then! A well-liked person with such a personality is indeed a rare sight." Gu Du Xing and the others immediately took interest in meeting Tan Tan. ... In the Nine Heavens, it was snowing heavily in Lower Three Heavens. Amidst the funeral in Iron Cloud, Chu Yang and his brothers were chatting among themselves to pass time while Cheng Yun He was battling the chilling wind and snow. Diwu Qing Rou was still in the minister mansion nning and waiting for a response from the others. The battle at the border came to a halt for the time being. In Middle Three Heavens, it was very cold, but there was not snowing. It had already been seven days since Mo Tian Ji had returned to the n with Mo Qing Wu. During these seven days, the Mo n seemed to have put on a new facade. Mo Tian Ji sat cross-legged in his abode. In front of him was a miniature delicate tea table. Steam was rising up and the brewing of tea filled the entire room with a pleasant aroma. At first nce, he seemed to be veryid back. However, under scrutiny, it would have been obvious that Mo Tian Ji was just putting on a facade as he disyed a slight hint of restlessness and anger. Mo Tian Ji had never disyed any joy or anger as he always had his emotions under control. Hisposure was a sign that the situation had gone way beyond his control and there was nothing he could do about it. Recalling the day he returned back to the n, Mo Tian Ji felt an uncontroble rage growing in him that he almost burst out in anger. It surprised him that his eldest brother, Mo Tian Yun, who was supposed to be traveling in Lower Three Heavens was also home on the day of his return. As he held his little sisters hand and walked in, he bumped right into Mo Tian Yun. Mo Tian Jis original intention was to quickly return to the n and avoid Mo Tian Yun. He would then be able to exin his sisters situation without the judgment of his eldest brother and his n. Everyone would be more lenient and understanding towards the predicament he was facing with his sister. At the very least, he would have been able to stall some time for himself. However, he never thought that he would run into Mo Tian Yun the moment he entered the gates of Lower Three Heavens. Judging the looks of it, it seemed to Mo Tian Yun was actually anticipating for his return. "Oh, youre back! That was quick." Mo Tian Yuns mouth curled up, revealing a charismatic smile. Compared to a calm andposed Mo Tian Ji, Mo Tian Yun had supple faceplexion with slender eyes which tend to be narrowed. The unintentional menacing gaze in his eyes usually sends shivers down peoples spine. In fact, this was what Mo Tian Ji hated most. Mo Tian Ji thought to himself, "It is alright if you are terrifying to people. You already know that you are terrified but why must you try to exude the vibe to others that you are dangerous all the time? Are you afraid that people wouldnt know how dangerous you are?" Mo Tian Ji never failed to look down on this w of his elder brother. "How long have you been back?" Mo Tian Ji asked collectedly. Mo Qing Wu diffidently held onto her second brother hand and retired behind him. With a timid and soft voice, she greeted her eldest brother out of respect. "Hey little sister, wee back." Mo Tian Yun looked at Mo Qing Wu and smiled genuinely. He immediately looked up at his younger brother and continued casually, "Yes, Ive already been home for seven to eight days." "Hmm, you must be tired from waiting at the door for these seven or eight days." Mo Tian Ji replied spitefully. Anger rose from the depths of his eyes as the rage inside him grew. He did not want to engage in any conversation with Mo Tian Yun but at this moment, he could not control and hide the anger inside himself. There was no way that he would take it lying down given that his little sister was the only person he cared about most and she was hurt. Mo Tian Yun revealed that he had returned seven or eight days ago which meant that he was in Lower Three Heavens for less than a month before immediately returning back. This was something Mo Tian Ji could notprehend. Mo Tian Ji pondered to himself, "During this entire time, how could he be unaware that his little sister and I were viciously attacked? He still had the audacity to act as if he knew nothing about it! What is even more infuriating was the fact that he was already waiting for our return at the door acting as if he is concerned about our wellbeing." Brooding over this issue made Mo Tian Ji think of some things truly terrifying as evil as menacing thoughts started to emerge, apanied with fiery anger. "Is it exhausting waiting at the door every day? Definitely not." Mo Tian Yun said softly. "In order to see second brother and little sister return safely, I would be willing to wait at the door for the rest of my life." "Thank you eldest brother! I would never be able to repay your massive love for us." Mo Tian Ji gently breathed in as he replied Mo Tian Yun sarcastically. He was trying his very best to suppress the heavy emotions inside him. Mo Tian Yun took a nce at Mo Tian Jis expression and the only thought that came to his mind was that he wanted to beat him to a pulp! Mo Tian Ji had always been like this. No matter what happened, he would still remain a straight face and would never show the slightest bit of emotion. Now that he was showing an expression of gratitude, it was hard to tell if it was genuine or fake. "I heard that little sister was injured?" Mo Tian Yun asked with concern. Mo Tian Ji nodded his head in shame, "I am useless! As her older brother, I am no better than an animal. I have the heart of a wolf and stomach of a dog. I did not try my very best to protect her with all I have and allowed her to get injured. This older brother deserves to be chopped into a million pieces by a thousand des!" Mo Tian Yun was very triggered by Mo Tian Jis words. Mo Tian Ji seemed as if he was scolding himself for his wrongdoings but in actual fact, he was cursing at Mo Tian Yun. "Second brother, you dont need to me yourself like that. Good and bad things happen all the time, it is all heavens will and that something we cannot alter." Mo Tian Yun said matter of factly, "Even if the little sister was injured, it is not necessarily a bad thing for her. She will not need to roam around in Jiang Hu anymore and risk her life in the process anymore." Mo Tian Ji smiled and replied somberly, "Yes, eldest brother is right. Even leaders in this world will change periodically and there is no say as to when their empires might fall into chaos and confusion. It is heavens will. There is no way anyone could have predicted all that." After Mo Tian Ji was done speaking, the two brothers did not bother to engage in any conversation any further. One of them stood from the inside of the door while the other stood from the outside and stared at each other intently. The two pairs of eyes were filled with belligerence. However, they continued to smile at each other intimately as if they were loving brothers who had not seen each other for an eternity. Mo Qing Wu hid behind her second brother in fear. Her small and delicate face waspletely pale, as white as a sheet of paper. When she was younger, the two older brothers having confrontations like this terrified her the most. This time, the two big brothers were smiling lovingly to each other while having lively discussions every now and even praising each other at times. Although she seemed toprehend what they were saying, she felt as if she did not understand anything as she could feel an intimidating and chilling aura around them. She could not help but shudder in fear as she could not assess the situation she was involved in. At that point in time, the two King level masters stood behind Mo Tian Ji did not utter a word. There were also two King level masters behind Mo Tian Yun that stood as still as statues. "Oh, I must have been oblivious!" Mo Tian Yun smacked his own forehead in embarrassment, "My little brother and sister are home and I am blocking the front door. If outsiders were to see this, they would think that I am picking on you two. Second brother and little sister,e in quickly! Father has been talking about you nonstop for the past few days. He even said that you two are bright and if we three were to work together in the future, the Mo n would really flourish and prosper in victories. He even said second brothers intellect is second to none in this entire world and you would be the best assistant I could ever ask for in the future!" Mo Tian Yun was full of praises and it was hard to say if he meant every word he said. "Big brother is right. Standing at the door like that definitely looks as if you are blocking the way. If anyone were to see this, they would think that this little brother is being arrogant and wont let big brother pass through." Mo Tian Ji joked intimately. However, Mo Tian Ji was secretly thinking, "With me here, dont even think for a second that you can pass!" The two brothers proceeded to walk side by side and headed in. Chapter 216 Mo Tian Yun The two brothers were genuinely and sincerely beaming from ear to ear. Anyone who witnessed this would definitely be envious. The two Mo brothers had a close and intimate rtionship. From the looks of it, it would not be surprising if they were to share their pants. (1) No one would know that in the mind of these two brothers, they had already made each other mortal enemies. The bodyguards that were standing outside the door tried to avert their gazes as they stole quick nces at the two young masters walking in and shuddered in fear. If anyone were to lift up their sleeves, they would see that even their arms were covered with goosebumps, let alone amoner. The two young masters seemed so kind and amicable on the surface, but no one was aware of the uncountable murderous intents that were brewing within. It was truly appalling and bone-chilling. Those two brothers continued to talk amiably with each other as they walked away. "Second brother, how is Xiao Wus injury now?" Mo Tian Yun questioned with concern, "Who is the culprit?" "Her injury is very grave!" Mo Tian Ji squinted his eyes with killing intentions as he answered, "It was all the Hei Mo ns fault! Those heartless bastards deserved to be chopped to a million pieces! I cannot believe that they had the audacity to damage Xiao Wus Three Yin Meridian! I am very mad about this! Rest assured, big brother. I have it all under control. I swear that if they try to make another move on little sister again, I would not hesitate to drag these heartless bastards to hell myself even if it means leading myself to my own death!" There was no hiding of the gravity of Mo Qing Wus injury. It would have been easily discovered either way so it was better toe clean that his little sisters Three Yin Meridian was damaged. "Those heartless bastards..." Mo Tian Yun murmured under his breath in agreement. His eyes shed with rage and shouted, "Yes! Hei Mo n ranks below ours and yet they dared to make such an offensive move! They are truly ruthless and there is no way I will forgive them. If I run into them, I will not hesitate to chop them into pieces!" The two brothers coincidentally smiled and looked at each other at the same time. The four King level masters that were walking behind the two brothers all felt their palms dripping with perspiration from all the nervous chills they were getting from their conversation. Tagging along with the two young masters was a test of their hearts endurance! They were so close to losing it and they felt that it seemed almost like torture to them. Mo Tian Yun suddenly paused in his tracks. With his arms akimbo, he said with a slightly changed attitude and tone, "Uncle Cheng Yu, do you know what is your crime?" Mo Cheng Yus stance diverted and he became even more hostile. He bowed and said, "Yes, I definitely know my crime!" "You know your crime? Do you know that you are little misss bodyguard? I cannot believe that you actually neglected your responsibility and allowed little miss to suffer from an irrecoverable injury! Mo Cheng Yu! Have all thesefortable years made you daft?" Mo Tian Yun stared at Mo Cheng Yu in utter disbelief. "I am sorry! I know I have sinned!" Beads of perspiration trickled down Mo Cheng Yus forehead profusely. He wanted to justify himself but there was no denying that Mo Qing Wu was indeed gravely injured. To make matters worse, Mo Tian Yun was clearly using him to deal a blow to Mo Tian Ji! If he has the audacity to argue, Mo Tian Yun would probably have someone beat him to death right there and then. Mo Tian Ji wanted to say something, but he stayed silent. Earlier on, Mo Tian Yun was talking to him as a brother. However, it was different now and the tables have turned. He was using his position as a young master to support his argument. If Mo Tian Ji said anything, he would have been charged with insubordination! "Wait, so do you also know that you have done wrong? I will announce the ns decisionter on!" Mo Tian Yun remained a straight face and kept a calmposure throughout the entire talk. "Mo Cheng Yu had neglected his responsibilities and definitely cannot be forgiven! However, due to his former merits, he shall not be punished. In exchange, he is to be removed from his guardian position and relocated with his family to Cang Lan battlefront to assist in the contributions to the n!" Mo Cheng Yus whole body trembled with fear. Is this their n to get me away from little miss? "Isnt eldest brother pushing his limits?!" Mo Tian Ji furrowed his brows. "If it was not for Mo Cheng Yu risking his life to protect her, little sister would have been dead by now. Mo Cheng Wu might have sinned but such a punishment is too adverse!" "This is the decision among the ns elders!" Mo Tian Yun sighed and said, "Second brother, I also do not want this to happen. However, in any case, I am not the leader of this n at this point in time. I have no power in altering their decisions. The leader of this n is, of course, father! Do you have something to say about fathers decision? Who are you to argue with him?" "I will exin it properly to fatherter." Mo Tian Ji said sincerely. "I hope you will be victorious in your feats of war so that Uncle Cheng Yu would not have to suffer hardships at the battlefront." Mo Tian Yun eximed sarcastically. "I dont want Uncle Cheng Yu to go!" Mo Qing Wu insisted. "Its alright, be a good girl. This is an adult issue, do not interfere, understand?" Mo Tian Yun smiled and gently rubbed Mo Qing Wu head,forting and consoling her. Mo Qing Wus body trembled in fear. Her face subconsciously let out an expression of dismay as she took half a step back. A trace of gloominess shed in Mo Tian Yuns eyes but he immediately regained hisposure and smiled saying, "Lets go! Father is still waiting for all of you. Father and the others are very concerned about little sisters injury." Mo Tian Jis demeanor faltered slightly as he recalled that little sister was still gravely injured. He gritted his teeth in anger tightly and kept silent. A meeting was held immediately upon their arrival back home. Mo Cheng Yu was sentenced and the morning after, he left with his family to Cang Lan battlefront. No matter how intelligent Mo Tian Ji was, there was nothing he could do but face punishment as he was facing the entire ns power. The elders did not give him a chance to even exin himself. They immediately checked his little sisters body. The whole grouped sighed in utter dismay and most of their eyes welled up in tears. Mo Tian Ji still had that memory fresh in his mind. At that point in time, his little sister was holding tightly onto the saber Chu Yang gave her and she sauntered to the main hall. Her lively eyes looked like those of a woeful rabbit. His heart wrenched in pain from recalling that scene. He still remembered his little sister running towards their father with tearful eyes. He stretched out his arms for a hug with a conflicting look on his face and retracted them back with hesitation. At that time, his little sister halted in her tracks. She turned and look at her father in surprise and at that instant, tears started pouring down her cheeks. Bam! Mo Tian Ji angrily punched the tea table as he was filled with so much rage and regret. ... Although Mo Qing Wu was young, her heart was already very sensitive. She had recognized how unusual the elders were behaving. Observing her elders who were usually easy-going with her, all of their eyes showed a strange reaction and a tinge of aggression. Regret, anger, and disappointment... but they felt no mercy towards Mo Tian Ji. Her very own father who was so loving toward her looked away and sighed whenever she looked in his direction. Mo Qing Wu was filled with apprehension and uncertainty. Fear and anxiousness filled her little mind and it quickly enveloped her. She waspletely clueless as to what was going on and what was going to happen next. She thought to herself, "Why has everything changed after I merely went out for a tiny bit of fun?" Mo Qing Wu felt faint and felt as if she was copsing! At the moment, she felt as if her spirit had left her body. At that very moment, she could not help but think about Chu Yang. She started to reminisce about the times where his eyes were filled with love and the times where his attention was only focused on her and nothing else. Thinking about all that made Mo Qing Wus little heart longed to return to Chu Yangs side. Internally, she cried out. "Brother Chu Yang, where are you now? When will youe to visit me ... I... I am currently... really... really... pitiful..." Mo Tian Ji frowned as he could feel that something was amiss. Mo Tian Yun had returned eight or nine days ahead of him and had arranged everything with the n, even boiling down to the treatment of Mo Qing Wu. While it is obvious that the n had not clearly stated this, Mo Tian Ji knew that Mo Tian Yun would definitely not neglect and treat this matter lightly. Mo Tian Ji racked his brain as he tried to think of how he could help to make his little sisters life a little morefortable. He had already lost all hopes of her being treated and recovering to the state she was before. Mo Cheng Yus departure was definitely a clear indication. By eliminating the strength of Mo Qing Wus side, Mo Tian Yun had taken a definite edge in the battle for power between himself and Mo Tian Ji. Mo Tian Ji clenched his fists tightly and muttered under his breath, "You are wrong! Mo Tian Yun, if you dont see me as an opponent, I would not have fought with you, It is your own doing that you are too suspicious and initiated a fight with me first. You have made me your enemy! Now that you have made a move against Xiao Wu, you and I will not share the same sky! We will not have peace till the day I defeat you." Thinking about this, he smiled bitterly. Before, he always looked up to his big brother as an ideal role model. He was always proud of his big brother achievements as he was only five or six years older, but his big brother was already was able to think of things that Mo Tian Ji did not even think of. At that point in time, he always felt that if they had worked together and had heeded his older brothers advice, the Mo n would have risen under their hands! They definitely would be conquered the Middle Three Heavens. However these past few years, he had unexpectedly run into danger. It was shocking when he found out that his big brother was starting to deal with him. Since then, his impression of his brother changed adversely. He was no longer the Mo Tian Ji he knew of before. Mo Tian Ji knew that if he was to maintain the same state of mind as before, it would have been no different than waiting for his death. His character had grown and honed throughout the adversities he had faced. Although his elder brother was the rightful heir to the n and had ten years of head start, he was stillparably vulnerable! It was not until these past two years that he matured and the situation slowly became the reverse. Mo Qing Wu had run into such a mishap only because of her closeness to him. It was impossible that everything urred by chance! Mo Tian Ji had always believed that anything idental was definitely partially intentional. The Hei Mo n, even with intelligence capability, would not have known of their whereabouts. It was suspicious that they were able to act with precision and even had the time to prepare an ambush beforehand. Adding up all these pieces of evidence and coincidences, Mo Tian Ji came to a conclusion that he might have been framed. There was no other way that there would be a different exnation as to what had happened. By returning home early, it was equivalent to showing Mo Tian Ji his cards. He might have the thought that he would definitely emerge victorious as the final result had been decided when their little sisters power was eliminated by him. Mo Tian Ji thought to himself, "You are measuring a kind persons heart with that of a petty and narrow-minded person! You should know that I have never intended to use little sisters power to back my own! It will always be hers and hers alone! If I want to defeat you, I would use my own strength and defeat you impartially!" "People like you arepetent with plotting against others but you do not know Mo Tian Jis pride." Mo Tian Ji closed his eyes and let out a disappointing sigh. "Second young master, the n leader sent you a notice. You are told to join the ns meeting and he also stated that there will be an important decision!" Suddenly, a voice interrupted Mo Tian Jis train of thought and this new information made Mo Tian Jis whole body trembled with fear. He thought to himself, "Finally, I have been waiting for this day. The move against little sister has been made? Now, what should I do?" (1) This was referring to a Chinese phrase that meant mon interest". Chapter 217 Clan Conference, Nightmare Begins! At this point in time, Mo Qing Wus little body was curled up into a ball as she wailed nonstop in his room. Her little mouth pouted sullenly as she did not dare to make too much noise. She could only cry in her heart: "Brother Chu Yang, I am so pitiful, they are all picking on me. Pleasee quickly, please ... Hoo hoo hoo..." During the past few days, Mo Qing Wu was sensitive enough to feel that even her own maids attitude toward her had changed drastically. Each time she saw her mother, her mother would hold her and grief together helplessly. Mo Qing Wu had this foreboding feeling and could sense that something bad had happened to her. However, she could not do anything and she could only watch fearfully as these changes gradually begin to ur. It seemed that the only thing that could make her feel safe was the saber Brother Chu Yang had given her. The n conference of the Mo n finally began. When Mo Tian Ji walked into the great hall, his heart immediately sank. Dense incense smoke lingered in the hall. Ancestral tablets were brought out and ced neatly on the altar above. Their father, Mo Xing Chen looked solemn as he sat in his chair motionlessly. On two sides were eight chairs where each one was upied. Some people had peppered hair, some people had white hair, and some people had young faces with ck hair. Despite the differences in their hair color, Mo Tian Ji knew that the age of these people was not far off from each other. Nothing could be determined just based on their looks. There were the eight elders of the Mo n. There were two middle-aged men that were sitting nearest to their father. In reality, they were two elders with the highest cultivation levels and were the greatest hope of the n. Big Brother Mo Tian Yun was d in an outfit as white as snow and he sat on the left. Facing him was one vacant seat. There was no doubt that that was Mo Tian Jis seat. Below the two of them were seven or eight more chairs. Sitting in every one of them was a crucial martial expert in the Mo n. Everyone was solemn. The whole atmosphere was so sultry and suffocating that you could hear a pin drop. Mo Tian Jis heart sank even deeper when he saw that even the ancestral tables were invited! It was evident that an important decision was about to be handed down. This decision was most probably rted to Mo Qing Wu. Little sister was still absent from the scene. Mo Tian Ji silently walked in. His back was as straight as a nk of wood and his eyes were calm as he turned to look at his father. He wanted to find a hint of warmth for his little sister on his fathers noble face. However, Mo Tian Ji faced disappointment instead. Mo Xing Chens face did not show any emotion. When his eyes met with his sons, a trace of sadness showed for the slightest moment. Mo Tian Ji sensed the sadness and he immediately halted. Standing in front of his seat, he slowly turned and faced Mo Tian Yun, the two closest blood rtions to him and his little sister. A slight hint of happiness shed in Mo Tian Yuns eyes. On the other hand, all Mo Tian Jis eyes disyed was a ray of iciness. Mo Tian Ji thought to himself, "Since you are inhumane, dont me me for using underhand methods!" Mo Tian Ji kept silent and slowly sat down in his seat. In the entire great hall, only Mo Tian Ji and Mo Tian Yun were in white clothing. As the two sat facing each other, their faces looked calm andposed, but the moment Mo Tian Ji took his seat, everyone in the room could clearly sense apetitiveness rising from these two brothers. "We are congregating here today because we have to announce a matter of great importance." Mo Xing Chens beard flew off even though there was no wind. His lips slightly quivered in fear and he called out in a low voice, "Please bring Mo Qing Wu in!" Mo Tian Jis pupils constricted as he did not expect that things would get so serious. Outside the door, an apprehensive Mo Qing Wu was escorted in by two old nursemaids. Her little face was as white as a sheet paper. She hugged a shabby looking saber close to her chest as if it was her only constion. Just like that, she was made to stand alone in the middle of the great and vast hall. She looked pitifully at her father and then turned around looking fearful. In the end, her distressed gaze fell onto the face of her second brother. Her little lips quivered like a little sapling in the wind. Mo Tian Ji grimaced in pain as he felt a wrench in his heart. He could no longer bear to look at his little sisters crestfallen look on her face and dismally lowered his gaze in regret. Tears immediately trickled down Mo Qing Wus cheeks. Her gaze remained fixated on Mo Tian Ji for a short while and she finally dropped her head after a while. When Mo Tian Ji decided to say something, he discovered that his sister had lowered her head, and her soft hair was covering her face. Mo Tian Ji did not know that he had made a grave mistake. He lowered his gaze earlier on as he could not bear to look at his pitiful sister. It was not because he did not want to help her. However, this was Mo Qing Wus most vulnerable moment as she knew that she was about to face her fate. Mo Tian Jis single action hadpletely destroyed the tiny bit of hope that Mo Qing Wu still had in her heart. For a very while, this made Mo Qing Wu stubbornly believe that no one else was good to her except her mother! She thought to herself, "Even my second brother, who is so close to me, is not willing to help me. Why is that so?" This memory would definitely be ingrained in Mo Qing Wus heart for a long time. If Mo Tian Ji had known that Mo Qing Wu had this misunderstanding, he would have immediately held his sister in his arm even if it meant his death. Unfortunately, he was clueless at that point in time. Mo Qing Wu kept her head down and stared at the saber in front of her as if Chu Yangs warmth was still there. She did not even hear what the others were saying. Mo Xing Chen exhaled heavily and said, "When members of the Mo n went for training, Mo Qing Wu was still immature and ipetent. He should not have gone with them! A tragedy has urred due to his negligence and folly!" In the room, everyone sat up straight and listened intently without saying a word. "The Hei Mo n ambushed resulted in Mo Qing Wu to be severely injured. The Hei Mo Sword King brought a serious consequence upon himself with just this one move!" Mo Xing Chen sighed heavily again and said, "Mo Qing Wus Three Yin Meridian has beenpletely destroyed!" There was no doubt that this was the unified consensus from all of the Mo ns elders. In the great hall, everyone started whispering to one another upon eavesdropping on their conversation. In fact, many people had already learned of this fact but there were some who were still in the dark and clueless about what had urred. "In Middle Three Heavens, the strong survive and the weak perish. Only with force will you rise and continue to live. Our Mo n has established this fact with martial arts. Based on this philosophy, we deeply value thepetition between our younger generations. Although this might seem somewhat brutal, only in such conditions andpetitions can we ensure the growth and longsting affluence of our Mo n!" Mo Xing Chens voice was stern "Hence, for those talented disciples, regardless of male or female, our n will nurture them with all of our avable resources! We are willing to spare any cost for them to increase their strength!" "Mo Qing Wu had Three Yin Meridian and that was highly valued by the entire n! She had the first priority when it came to all cultivation resources. Whether it was eating or sleeping, she had it better than the rest of her friends! Our n had paid such a hefty price for seven years!" Mo Xing Chens voice grew a little hoarse and low as he said, "However now, look what happened! Mo Qing Wus Three Yin Meridian was destroyed and we have no choice but to remove Mo Qing Wu from her current status and position." "We will definitely take revenge on the Hei Mo n! However since her Three Yin Meridian was destroyed, the highest achievement she could ever reach in her life would be only the Revered level! Technically, if we were to use any more resources, it would just be a waste." Mo Xing Chen closed his two eyes as he felt very indignant for his daughter. Hw turned to look at his daughter and at that instant, a pang of sadness hit him. He could not bear to witness his daughter being stripped of her title. Despite all that, he knew he had no choice but to go with what was decided by the elders. He let begrudgingly said, "The n and the elders had discussed and decided..." "Wait!" Mo Tian Ji calmly raised his hand and stopped him in his tracks, "Father, let me speak my thoughts towards this issue!" "What is so important that it allowed you to interrupt Fathers announcement?" Mo Tian Yun spoke softly but steadily from the opposite side, "Second brother, I am begging you. We are in a n conference and more importantly, we are standing in front of the ancestral tablets. Please think before you say anything! Remember that we have to uphold our fathers dignity!" "Mo Tian Yun, you are really very evil!" At this moment, Mo Tian Ji had lost all faith in his brother. Mo Tian Yuns unhurried statement had pushed him further into the grave that he dug for himself. Fortunately, these words also gave Mo Tian Yun the winning edge. No matter what Mo Tian Ji said now, there would definitely be prejudice against him. "What is it? Speak." Mo Xing Chens face became stern and somber. "There is still a way to salvage the situation! Little sisters injury might be recoverable! " Mo Tian Ji said, "In Lower Three Heavens, I once met a peculiar person. He said that he could gather enough herbal medical supplies that strong enough to heal little sisters Three Yin Meridian in just a years time! I swear on this with my life that this is not a lie" "Strange person in Lower Three Heavens?" Mo Xing Chen sounded like he had full of doubts about what Mo Tian Ji just said. In the great hall, it was seen that quite a few people smiled dismally to themselves. "It should be a known fact to all that I made a trip to Upper Three Heavens with two elders these past few days." Mo Xing Chen said impatiently. He was annoyed at his son as he felt that he was spouting nonsense! "We found a saintly doctor. The moment he heard that her Three Yin Meridian was damaged, he immediately returned all of our gifts!" Saintly doctor! He was the most exemry doctor in Upper Three Heavens. His medicinal skills were extraordinary, but he had a strange rule of seeing only one patient a day. Hence, it would be no surprise that Saintly Medicine Valley was always as crowded and packed as a festival ground! Everyones expression changed! They were even a little surprised that the ns leader even bothered to search for the saintly doctor just because of his daughters injury. What price did they have to pay for this? Everyone understood what it meant when the saintly doctor returned their gifts. The saintly doctor knew that it was beyond his help when it came to a grave injury like this! Almost everyone in the room felt that it was definitely impossible for an unknown person to treat little sister when the well-known saint doctor could not even cure her himself. Mo Xing Chen thought to himself, "Its already crossing the line that you are spouting gibberish. I cannot understand why you had to you risk your own life as a guarantee for something this foolish, that was just being very naive!" This annoyed Mo Xing Chen terribly and it was evident that he was in a foul mood. "I know that this is difficult for you all to believe especially you, Father... However, please believe me just this once!" Mo Tian Ji pleaded his Father profusely and spoke with utter determination. Despite all that, Mo Xing Chen remained pensive and contemted on Mo Tian Jis words. "Haha, Second brother, every one of us was worried sick about little sisters injury. Everyone is emotionally tortured by this. What makes you think that you are the only one that is concerned?" Mo Tian Yun sighed emotionally, "The truth lies right there before us! The saintly doctor has no way of curing little sister and you say that there is a doctor in Lower Three Heavens that can? Second brother, this is a very serious conference. I feel that you should not try to stir any trouble anymore!" Mo Tian Jis handsome face was instantly flushed red! At this moment, what little brotherly love he had left in his heart disappeared into thin airpletely! He hated the fact that he could not strangle Mo Tian Yun to death at that very moment. He was far too malicious towards his own younger brother and sister! Mo Tian Ji was in disbelief as he did not expect Mo Tian Yun to make such a move. "Thats enough. Stop right there, you dont need to say anything else." Mo Xing Chen yelled. Mo Tian Ji was about to speak, but an elder in a ck robe sitting above slowly opened his eyes and stared at Mo Tian Ji, "Tian Ji, one more word here, and you will also lose your position!" Mo Tian Ji held back his anger and he could feel his chest bursting with anger. He had never felt so enraged in his entire life. Chapter 218 My Saber... From the profundity of Mo Tian Yuns eyes, a hint of fulfilment and schadenfreude showed up. Clearly, Mo Tian Ji interrupting Mo Xing Chens speech had enraged some of the older folks. He stood unobtrusively for some time and discreetly sat down. His face still kept up with a quiet look. However, the coldness in his eyes developed substantially. Mo Tian Ji needed to exit but he was stressed that there would be nobody to encourage his younger brother in the event that he got eliminated. After contemting, he sat down. "The n has chosen... " Mo Xing Chen looked at Mo Tian Ji with a meful look and stated, "To start with, quit giving Mo Qing Wu development assets. From today forward, she would regard as amon supporter." "Second, Mo Qing Wus entitlement to acquire the title of Lofty Red Dust will be renounced. Another remarkable female taught in the family will be acquired this title." "Third, Mo Qing Wus situation as a center follower of the n will be denied. Her guardian will be evacuated." "Fourth, Mo Qing Wus inward court benefit will be repudiated. From today forward, she is to move out of the internal court." "Fifth, repudiate her current advantages. The group will now treat her in an unexpected way." "6th, repudiate... " "... " With every deration, Mo Tian Jis face developed redder until the point that it turned out to be totally pale. His two hands shaped tight clench hands; he didnt see that his nails had delved profoundly into his palms. Mo Qing Wu stayed remaining there with her head down. She kept on looking the saber at her chest apparently not hearing anything that what is said. For a youthful youngster like her, such a treatment was in fact exceptionally savage. Every deration from her father was the same as thunder detonating in her mind! She felt woozy as though the entire world had left from her! "Father!" Mo Tian Ji couldnt control himself and stand up, "I have something imperative to report!" As a thoughtful individual, Mo Tian Ji knew extremely well what results his activity would have, yet right now, for his sister, he chose to go out on a limb once. Just, he didnt know and didnt know that his activity would be great or terrible or whether it could cause more prominent wounds for his younger brother. He had deliberately weighted this issue and chose it would be ideally left inferred. In any case, he had altered his opinion! On the off chance that he didnt talk up right now, his father would close his deration, and his younger brother would be done! Her entire life would be damned! While he was unverifiable, and this was unsafe, Mo Tian Ji battled back! "What is so imperative?" At this moment, Mo Xing Chen snapped as he remained before everybody. While his voice was deste, it made Mo Tian Ji feel upbeat. This was his father giving him a solitary possibility! In the event that the older folks were to open their mouths, everybody would have assaulted him and there would be no way for him to talk. "Have you seen... the thing that is in Xiao Wus arms?" Mo Tian Ji gritted his teeth as he made thest assurance to talk up. He had initially needed to keep this saber a mystery and let his younger brother keep it to secure herself. Be that as it may, at this time, this saber was Mo Qing Wus most noteworthy favorable position. For whatever length of time that the family esteemed this saber, his younger brothers position would not be so awful! In any event, it would give her a superior circumstance! Holding some great treatment... In any case, it was not sure that she would have the capacity to keep the saber! Mo Tian Ji thought to himself, "In the direst oue imaginable, I will take the heat from that saber for my younger brother any day! " "This saber?" Mo Xing Chen asked suspiciously. "Truly! This saber is a blessing from Xiao Wus hero!" Mo Tian Ji said gravely, "This saber is an antiquated fortune and an umon perfect work of art! Besides, it additionally has the name Longing for a Delicate Move Saber! The way that it winds up Xiao Wu is paradises will!" Mo Tian Ji did not state it straightforwardly, but rather the minute he talked those words, everybodyprehended his significance: This is an old fortune with Mo Qing Wus name cut on it. This is a fortuitous event, yet it is likewise paradises favoring! How could a man with paradises favoring turn out to be impaired? Right now, everybodys eyesid on Mo Qing Wu! Nheless, Mo Qing Wu lifted her head and took a gander at Mo Tian Ji. She couldnt trust: For what reason did second brother educate them regarding this saber? Dont you realize that this saber is the main thing I could keep... "Xiao Wu, let me see your saber." After Mo Tian Ji spoke, Mo Qing Wu stayed tranquil and just remained there. So Mo Xing Chen really wanted to talk up. Mo Qing Wu was currently in a morous perspective; nothing was genuine to her. Her father who had constantly adored her all of a sudden turned into an outsider. The older folks who ordinarily adored her were presently going about as though they didnt know her. Indeed, even her dear second brother did not set out to take a gander at her. In addition, he even disclosed to them her greatest mystery... Given her age, regardless she didnt realize that if everything was taken from her as her father reported, her situation in the group would tumble from the crest to the base. She would be even lower than a mistress! With respect to the words after, she didnt hear them. She had totally smashed as of now. While the body was still there, she was not able to think, unfit to act... "Younger brother, give me the saber... " Mo Tian Ji strolled before her. He stooped down and said delicately, "Let father see it." At that point, he promptly connected his hand to get the saber Mo Qing Wu was holding. When he connected his hand, his palm was immediately absorbed perspiration. This saber was what his younger brother cherished most, and it was additionally her most prominent expectation right now. Without this saber close by, how can she pass? In any case, this was at present the best path! Feeling that somebody was going to take her saber, Mo Qing Wu unwittingly fixed her grasp. She hollered uproariously, "Dont take my saber! Try not to take my saber!" After she shouted, her eyes were loaded with tears. Two floods of tears kept running down her white cheeks and tumbled to the ground. With a hurting heart, Mo Tian Ji stated, "Younger brother, I am not taking your saber; father just needs to see it." Mo Qing Wu grasped onto Longing for a Delicate Move Saber. Her eyes were loaded with fear, "Dont take my saber... Brother Chu Yang offered this to me... " "Xiao Wu!" Mo Xing Chen shouted, "Offer it to me!" Mo Qing Wu felt her entire body went numb, and the saber fell into Mo Xing Chens hand. The minute the saber contacted his hand, Mo Xing Chen was instantly stunned! The saber was near as light as nothingness! "My saber... " Mo Qing Wu shouted out. She took a gander at her unfilled turns in fear, and tears did not stop to tumble down. Directly after, Mo Xing Chen hauled the saber out of its casing! The whole incredible corridor was loaded with a red sparkle. Inside the red shine was twinkling starlight! The few dozen individuals in the colossal lobby at the same time held up. "Great saber!" Just taking a gander at that blinding red shine was sufficient to realize that this saber was an exceptional fortune! They couldnt trust that somebody would give such a saber to a little innocent youngdy to y with. At this moment, an idea ascended in the psyches of the greater part of the ns individuals: Could this individual be a blockhead? "Stars, this saber is light?" The voice of an old man made Mo Tian Ji tremble somewhat. His two eyes were stuck to the saber that was emanating a blinding brilliance! This present mans name was Mo Wu Xin. He was one of the older folks in the Mo n and furthermore one of the Head level bosses! "Truly, the entire saber measures close to four ounces!" Mo Xing Chen held the saber without appearing to be even the slightest bit influenced. "Close to four ounces." Mo Wu Xin took in a full breath and quickly stated, "Let me see." At that point, Mo Wu Xin precisely stroked the saber. His withered face all of a sudden turned brutally red as he murmured, "This is certainly Red Cloud Steel! With Star Press too." "No! No!" Mo Wu Xin instantly red and precisely checked. At that point, he was stunned and he said, "This is definitely Red Cloud Steel! With Star Iron as well." He thoughtlessly waved his hand, and a sword of one of the groups military specialists remaining outside flew toward him. At that point, he held the saber in one hand with the sharp edge confronting upward. The other hand held the sword high noticeable all around and dropped it. Before everybody, the long saber tenderly dropped down on the saber edge. With a delicate nk sound, the sword was cut into two pieces and tumbled to the ground. The colossal lobby instantly ended up quieted! Everybodys look was settled toward the saber! A sword of one of the ns leaders, how might it not be great? But then it was openly cut like it was a square of tofu. It didnt make a boisterous sound as it was cut into two! There was even a sheath! How sharp was this saber? In the greater part of the Nine Heavens, no such magnificent weapon had shown up previously. This was an extremely valuable fortune! Tenderly tilting the saber-sharp edge, Mo Wu Xin mumbled, "Longing for a delicate move, who needs natural acim and fortune... (1) This saber is certainly past natural poprity and fortune... " "Xing Chen, this saber is distinct the best fortune in the Nine Heavens!" Mo Wu Xin affectionately took a gander at the saber; he couldnt stand to release it, "Such a saber going to our tribe is destiny! We should... secure it!" At that point, he set the saber back into its sheath and reluctantly gave it over to Mo Xing Chen. "This saber was given to younger brother by her friend in need." Mo Tian Ji took a full breath and stated, "This guardian angel said that the saber just has a ce with younger brother." "Younger brother is the genuine proprietor of this saber!" Mo Tian Ji said sternly. Everybodyprehended his importance. This saber had a ce with Mo Qing Wu. It was given to her by a promoter of the tribe. It just had a ce with Mo Qing Wu and nobody else. "Nobody is permitted to let out the way that this saber is at the Mo tribe!" Mo Wu Xins eyes shed as they cleared over everybody. Everybody all the while gestured with their eyes burning! They allprehended what such a saber implied! The valuable saber hade back to its casing, yet the astounding scene from prior was forever carved in everybodys psyche! "Just have a ce with Xiao Wu?" Mo Xing Chen red. Such a valuable saber in the hands of a youngdy with no future, how inefficient was that? "Second brother, would it be able to be that you need to utilize this saber to debilitate the tribe?" Mo Tian Yun took a gander at the saber with me bursting in his eyes, "Second brother, you went excessively far." (1)This is referring to the engravings on the saber. Chapter 219 Heavy Blow I would prefer not to debilitate the family! I just expect that younger brother could carry on with a superior life!" Mo Tian Ji stepped forward and stooped before Mo Xing Chen, "Father if its not too much trouble demonstrate some due yielding toward the proprietor of this saber and secure... Xiao Wu... " For whatever length of time that Mo Qing Wu had this saber, the n would ensure her. While her life would not be equivalent to the one previously, and she would not get the development assets she once did, Mo Qing Wus life would be considerably less demanding. In the mainds of Nine Heavens, thoughtfulness, fellowship and obedient devotion were enormously esteemed. These things were the center of ethical quality! Just somebody dissatisfied would give away an advocates blessing to another person. This was a model of lifes standards! It was likewise the main thing Mo Tian Ji depended on in this hazardous move. It was additionally his most prominent wish and expectation! Incredible shes and battles appeared in Mo Xing Chens eyes. The hints of whispering rose in the considerable lobby. They all of a sudden became louder as everybody talked about with each other. "Second brother, you are excessively gullible." "Do you surmise that younger brother genuinely can keep this saber?" Mo Tian Yun scoffed, "Leaving the saber in her grasp, is that adoring her or hurting her?" "What are you endeavoring to the state?" Mo Tian Ji said icily, "This is for Father to choose! Father presently cant seem to settle on a choice; what drivel would you say you are stating? Maybe... you even n to desire your younger brothers saber?" "I am not that malicious!" Mo Tian Yun jeered, and moved in the direction of Mo Xing Chen, "Father, I trust this saber ought not to be left in younger brothers hands!" "Younger brother is as yet youthful! She doesnt have the quality to secure this saber! Setting this saber in her grasp is the same as cing her in damages way!" Mo Tian Yun stated, "around then, not exclusively would younger brother be in threat, the saber would likewise fall into foes hands and turn into a weapon against our Mo family! It would be a disaster to our Mo group!" Mo Xing Chen stayed quiet. "Father! Would you be able to... to see younger brother being debilitated, as well as be ced in peril by a saber?" Mo Tian Yun said earnestly with concern, "Father, if its not too much trouble rethink." "Mo Tian Yun, you are rambling! For whatever length of time that the n builds assurance for younger brother, how might she be hurt?" Mo Tian Ji furiously stated, "Additionally, this saber is a blessing from an advocate. Do you need our Mo n to turn into a coldblooded and dissatisfied n?" "Thankless? Huh! Mo Tian Ji, not being mindful with a blessing from a sponsor, that is thankless!" Mo Tian Yun countered furiously, "And inhumane, how is that? Maybe you feel that our Mo n is relentless?" Mo Tian Ji jeered, "Atst, who is merciless and thankless, everybody knows! Mo Tian Yun, you treat your younger brother so brutally like this! She is just nine and a half!" "Be that as it may, her Three Yin Meridian is decimated! I am ensuring her!" Mo Tian Yun said angrily, "Mo Tian Ji, dont consider gravely others like that! In this incredible lobby, everybody is faithful to the n and qualities Xiao Wu no short of what you!" "Dont you overlook that younger brothers name is on that saber! This is paradises will!" Mo Tian Ji said imposingly, "Would you like to conflict with paradises will?" Everybodys face changed! Without wanting to! Since old time, the word paradise was held most noteworthy; who set out to insult? "This is only a fortuitous event!" Mo Tian Yun icily grinned, "Simr to my name, Tian Yun. There are old writings on the two words Tian Yun! It wasposed even simrly as ten thousand years back! All things considered, would it be advisable for me to, Mo Tian Yun, execute paradises will?" "Execute paradises will? You?" Mo Tian Ji was rankled. The two youthful experts conflicted wildly against each other. Their eyes shed splendidly. The two brothers proceeded with like so before the groups pioneer, the greater part of the ns senior citizens, individuals from the n, and the ancestral tablets! To a great degree tense! "Enough!" Mo Xing Chen hammer on a table and said indignantly, "Would both of you like to revolt? Both of you are brother s and you demonstrate the majority of your offensiveness before everybody. Is it urate to say that you are two not in any way shape or form humiliated? Take a seat!" Mo Tian Ji and Mo Tian Yun sharply took a gander at each other. With a snort, each sat down to his seat. "Older folks, this saber... " Mo Xing Chen tested. "This saber... is an inestimable thing. How might we abandon it in the hands of a handicapped youngdy?" Mo Wu Xin feigned exacerbation and said coolly, "You are the pioneer of our group; a thing like this... would it be able to be that you dont know how to deal with it?" "Senior!" Mo Tian Ji could scarcely trust his own ears. How could his senior have talked such words? "Nopelling reason to state whatever else!" Mo Wu Xin snorted and stated, "We dont have a decision. On the off chance that Mo Qing Wu isnt handicapped, her having this saber isnt an issue! Be that as it may, she is at present without a future. Would it be advisable for us to let her hold the best assets?" "While this saber is a blessing from a supporter to Mo Qing Wu, Mo Qing Wu is as yet an individual from the Mo group. At the end of the day, this is a blessing from the promoter to the Mo n. Since the n deals with it in her stead, how could that be dissatisfied?" Mo Wu Xin opened his eyes, and a chilly light shed. He jeered at Mo Tian Ji, "Tian Ji, do you have any protests?" "Indeed! I have a major protest." Mo Tian Ji held up. He didnt know why his quiet self was so passionate today, "This saber does not have a ce with the Mo group! It just has a ce with my younger brother! Mo Qing Wu!" "Ill-bred!" Mo Wu Xin raised his hand and brutally pped Mo Tian Jis face. At that point, he said savagely, "Get out!" "Father!" Mo Tian Ji gritted his teeth and took a gander at Mo Xing Chen. "Get out!" Mo Wu Xin raised his arm, and a solid breeze all of a sudden surged up. Mo Tian Ji flew out before he had an opportunity to state anything. With a st, Mo Tian Ji fell on the ground some separation away. He kept on hollering, "This saber has a ce with younger brother! Our Mo group cant do a wonder such as this! Senior citizens, father, if its not too much trouble thoroughly consider this. Try not to end up the subject of scorn by the world... " "Quiets him down!" Mo Wu Xin talked icily. Mo Tian Yun stated, "Yes." He instantly waved his arm, and two individuals exited. Outside, Mo Tian Ji all of a sudden hollered uproariously, "You will allment this!" At that point, he instantly turned out to be tranquil and not made another sound. "Mo Qing Wu, the group will secure this saber in your stead... Do you concur?" Mo Wu Xin looked at little Mo Qing Wu. "In any case, However, it is mine... " Mo Qing Wu took a gander at Mo Wu Xin with anxieties. She bit her lip and stifled the inclination to shout so anyone can hear. "Ill-bred! Are you not a man of the Mo n?" Mo Wu Xin waved his sleeve, "Its chosen! As remuneration, Mo Qing Wu can keep up a tad of her past living condition." Mo Xing Chen murmured and stated, "As you say." "Its my saber... " Mo Qing Wu tenaciously stood. She bit her lip and talked delicately yet immovably, "Its mine! Brother Chu Yang offered it to me... " Be that as it may, nobody focused on her. It was a blessing from an advocate. On the off chance that the advocate was a super level ace from Upper Three Heavens, they would have had an alternate circumstance as of now. Be that as it may, the advocate was from Lower Three Heavens. How could an awesome family from Middle Three Heavens like thispensation any psyche to an unusual individual from Lower Three Heavens? Mo Xing Chen moaned and stated, "Send little miss back." "Father!" Mo Qing Wu all of a sudden howled. She twisted herself up on the ground refusing to give up, "Give me back my saber. Give me back my saber... " Mo Xing Chen was outraged; the edge of his face jerked a little, however, he stayed quiet. The two old nursemaids progressed and lifted Mo Qing Wu, "Little miss, let us return." "I need my saber!" Mo Qing Wus look all of a sudden went clear as she took a gander at her father and mumbled, "My saber... " "Send her back!" Mo Wu Xin shouted. He waved his sleeve and left. The two old nursemaids deliberately utilized the power andpleted Mo Qing Wu. "My saber! My saber." With her feet off the ground, Mo Qing Wu was lifted out. She battled savagely as she cried, "Father... father. On the off chance that you are not giving back my saber... might you be able to give me the casing? Give me the casing, affirm? Affirm? Hoo... " Her cries turned out to be further and facilitate away. Mo Xing Chen let out a moan. Swoosh. The saber left its sheath and instantly vibrated. The sheath flew outside like a flying winged serpent andnded conveniently into Mo Qing Wus arms... Mo Qing Wu was crying boisterously when her eyes lit up. She sped onto the casing. She shut her eyes and squeezed her little face against the sheath. Tears fell like rain as the minor heart was loaded with torment... Brother Chu Yang... I am sad; I lost the saber you gave me... Brother Chu Yang... I miss you so much; I am so miserable... hoo... In her little heart, she all of a sudden remembered that night when Chu Yang held her face and stated, "Xiao Wu, you should recall in the event that everybody dislikes you, Brother Chu Yang still likes you... " "Brother Chu Yang... " Mo Qing Wu cried tragically and boisterously... As he watched Mo Qing Wu leave, a fire began to consume in Mo Tian Yuns eyes. Taking a gander at the twinkling red shine of the saber in Mo Xing Chens hand, "Father, this saber... " "This saber... It would be better things being what they are." Mo Xing Chen said coolly. "Truly." Mo Tian Yuns head dropped. Mo Xing Chen unobtrusively watched his oldest child leave. After quite a while, he moaned and stated, "Yuner... " "Indeed, father." "As a man with control, its anything but an awful thing to be somewhat savage. This is a need for a pioneer." Mo Xing Chen said seriously, "Yet throughout everyday life... there are numerous things that you ought not to discard totally." Mo Tian Yun remained unobtrusively for some time at that point stated, "Father, I will remember this... " Mo Xing Chen murmured. He needed to state something yet did not. After quite a while, he said in a despairing voice, "Three heavenlyt abilities have shown up in the Mo n in a simr age! Besides, they are altogether immediate rtives! Tian Yun is mischievous and heartless in the presence of a pioneer. Tian Ji has a wary personality. Qing Wu was well on the way to acquire the position of Lofty Red Dust... With such blessings, I was certain that the Mo group would propel straight into Upper Three Heavens. I can hardly imagine how this happiness went on for under three years... " Chapter 220 I Miss Brother Chu Yang... Mo Tian Yun took a full breath and did not state anything. Mo Xing Chen remained for there for some time, at that point he took a gander at Mo Tian Yun with a shing look and stated, "In a couple of days, I will send Tian Ji to Cang Lan battlefront. Concerning you, proceed to go and acquire involvement in Lower Three Heavens. Utilize the majority of your endeavors to discover the whereabouts of Nine Tribtions Sabers master. Both of you will go isted ways. Understood?" "I get it." Mo Tian Yun gestured. "For whatever length of time that you get it." Mo Xing Chen dismissed and strolled with saber close by. Mo Tian Yun deferentially bowed and looked at his father withdrew. As of now, he gradually gazed upward and uncovered a delicate grin. He mumbled, "Father, what Iprehend is... my position is a perilous one. The one to make their turn first stays ground-breaking. The one to make their turnst... is done... " "Cang Lan battlefront may be far, yet... its still in this world." Mo Tian Yun grinned and shook his head, "Blood rtions. Haha... In this world, who isnt blood rtions? Isnt everybody offspring of this world? All things considered, isnt there fratricide on the consistently?" "Fratricide (1) ... In the event that it is your own particr appendages, at that point, it is thought about fratricide. Be that as it may, as a general rule, with your own particr appendages, how might it be killed?" Mo Tian Yun chuckled delicately, "It is just murder when it isnt your own particr appendages... " He grinned brilliantly, fastened his hands in the face of his good faith and waltzed out. Before venturing out the entryway, he pivoted, took a gander at the seat his father was perched on... and faintly grinned. All of Mo Qing Wus benefits were taken away; she was just left with the benefit of staying in the internal court. In the inward court, she could stay by her moms side. This was the main benefit that was given for the trading of Longing for a Gentle Dance Saber. In the wake of learning of this, Mo Tian Ji gazed toward the sky and chuckled sadly and intensely! Right now, he all of a sudden remembered. In Lower Three Heavens, they separated from Chu Yang the night before... "Try not to constrain me to proim war against your Mo n!" Chu Yang said gently, "In the event that I discover that Xiao Wu endured any grievances, I will influence your Mo n to pay!" ... "Brother Mo is excessively gracious! This saber is, to some extent, my genuineness; however, it additionally has a more profound significance. Not anybody is deserving of such a blessing from me... " Chu Yang answered, to be honest, "As long as Brother Moprehends that, I am upbeat." Recollecting these words from Chu Yang, Mo Tian Ji grinned tragically. He had an inclination that in taking Longing for a Delicate Move Saber and treating Mo Qing Wu thusly, the Mo n was weing awesome inconvenience! Considering Chu Yangs words, he was strangely concerned. Mo Tian Ji could feel some swoon peril as yet sneaking in the haziness gradually crawling toward the Mo n... Considering Chu Yangs martial brothers, Gu Du Xing, Luo Ke Di, Ji Mo, Dong Wu Shang... Mo Tian Ji moaned. Amid the gathering, he didnt say the names of these individuals. Regardless of whether he let them know, the Mo Tian Yun would simply chuckle and mocking. These individuals were just second youthful experts! They were not esteemed sessors! Be that as it may, Mo Tian Ji could instantly observe the possibilities of these individuals! In the event that Chu Yang could bring together them, they would turn into a frightening power! Be that as it may, this power required time to develop. In the event that Mo Tian Yun thought about them, he would utilize strategies to iste and vanquish these individuals! In this way, Mo Tian Ji did not talk about them. He should give them time. Since what Chu Yangs gathering was going for was additionally something he ought to do! In the previous couple of days, Specialdy Mo did not part from her girl. While her little girls radiant blessing was crushed, the youngster was as yet a fortune in her heart. With the familys choice, Fancy woman Mo was not able to battle back. Also, the Mo family had dependably been remorseless like that. Everybody had be used to this. Be that as it may, this additionally couldnt influence the affection Courtesan Mo had for her little girl. She was just stressed how her young girl could adapt to such a major blow. Yet, she found that her little girl had changed. The exuberant and adorable Xiao Wu who jumped at the chance to talk and giggle and vanished. In her ce was a calm little woman of few words... Throughout the day she would hold that worn out sheath and stayed quiet. While her age was as yet youthful, a calm distress developed increasingly all over. Besides, there were times when she would surprisingly gaze into the separation with a thoughtful look. In any case, after each time, her perspective turned into somewhat sadder. Mo Qing Wu was as of now still youthful; she was, obviously, not equipped for being lovesick. Truth be told, the dominant part of her considerations did not have anything to do with Chu Yang. Be that as it may, it was a result of this meditation that her heart wound up shut. "Why is it like this? A Hua may be a hireling, yet I have dependably called her Sister A Hua. At the point when her mom became ill, it was me who stole pharmaceutical from the family and offered it to her. That day, she said that she would treat me well for whatever remains of her life. Be that as it may, after what happened, A Hua does not give careful consideration to me. I even heard her disclosing to Xiao Yue that I am a handicapped individual... " "Why? Each time father returned, he generally gave me an embrace. Yet, after that day, its never again like that any longer. Additionally, he promptly dismissed each time he sees me. On the off chance that he didnt dismiss then there would be a re all over. Did I influence father to detest me?" "A day or two ago, I went to the ns natural stockpiling to get some drug, however, they didnt offer it to me. Despite everything I recall at whatever point I needed anything previously, they would offer it to me. Why? Is it since I transformed into a debilitated individual?" "That day, in the considerable corridor... second brother did not set out to take a gander at me... " "The saber Brother Chu yang gave me... hoo... " Mo Qing Wu had thought that way. At such a youthful age, her heart had suddenly turned out to be so troubled... With respect to her body, it had developed more fatigued by every day that passed... It tormented Escort Mo to see her little girl so. One day, Mo Tian Ji got to see from the n that he would need to go to Cang Lan battlefront. Before leaving, he went to state farewell to his younger brother. Around then, he saw with his own eyes how Mo Qing Wu sat at the entryway with her jawying on her arm as she gazed vacantly into the separation with no soul. With a tormented heart, Mo Tian Ji tenderly strolled before his younger brother and sat down. "Xiao Wu, your second brother is here." "Uh... " "Xiao Wu... whats off-base?" "Nothing." "Xiao Wu, I need to go to Cang Lan battlefront." "Uh... " "Before I leave, I am a little stressed over you. What do you need? Second brother will bring it back for you." "Uh... " "Xiao Wu!" Mo Tian Ji distressingly held Mo Qing Wus delicate shoulder and shook it tenderly, "Say something." He was all of a sudden stunned, "How are you so fragile?" An indication of life at longst showed up in Mo Qing Wus unfilled look, "Second brother." "Uh, I am here!" "Second Brother... did I transform into a debilitated individual?" "Nonsense!" Mo Tian Ji wound up furious, "Who disclosed to you that?" "They all say that. Is it valid?" Mo Tian Ji quietly embraced his younger brother, "Younger brother, you will be fine! You wont turn into a debilitated individual!" "None of you require me!" Mo Qing Wu cried. Mo Tian Ji was dazed. "I dont have anything left. Uncle Cheng Yu left, and you are likewise taking off." "... " "Second brother, would I be able to at present recover my saber?" Talking about the saber, a look of yearning shed in Mo Qing Wus eyes. "... " "Second brother, for what reason did you not recover my saber that day?" Mo Qing Wu gazed upward. She was youthful, her eyes should be guileless and enthusiastic; however, there was presently an unforeseen hint of alert... Mo Tian Ji was speechless. What would he be able to state? How might he rify? "You took my saber out, and it was promptly taken away." Mo Qing Wus voice was so delicate, it was rtively faint. Mo Tian Ji moaned profoundly. At that minute, he recognized what he fouled up. On the off chance that he didnt take out the saber, Mo Qing Wus circumstance would not be any superior to anything it is currently. With that saber, she would, at any rate, get a more tranquil condition. In the direst oue imaginable, this was as yet the inward court. With the strict standards here, the workers challenged not state anything. Mo Qing Wu would likewise be exceptionally sheltered. Furthermore, she additionally had her mom close by. With her moms care, Mo Qing Wu would not be abused. This was the best pick up. Yet, Mo Tian Ji had neglected a certain something. After everyst bit of her benefits were taken away, in Mo Qing Wus psyche, there was just a single individual she could trust; that was Chu Yang. Since it was that Mo family who chose her destiny. They had set her into a powerless and abandoned state. Be that as it may, it was Chu Yang had once spared her life from the verge of death. In addition, he yed with her and gave her that saber... When she was managed this real blow, in this youngdys heart, the time she lived with Chu Yang appeared to be significantly merrier. Looking at between the two, Chu Yang was, obviously, the better one. Given such a major blow, Mo Qing Wu esteemed those recollections and that saber. That saber alone that could give her glow. In any case, Mo Tian Ji had utilized it in return for this living condition. The minute that saber was taken away, thest asylum of her little personality was detracted from Mo Qing Wu! This made her be both physically and mentally harmed; something she couldnt deal with. This was Mo Tian Jis greatest mix-up! Since Mo Qing Wu was still exceptionally youthful, regardless she didntprehend the estimation of the trade. Such a trade, to her, had no significance. Since she had been living here was all the while living here... She could just feel that she had lost her most darling saber! Furthermore, that saber was lost in view of Mo Tian Ji. Maybe she wouldprehend Mo Tian Jis torment sometime in the future, however, at the present time, she unquestionably did not... Mo Tian Ji remained there in stun. As of now, even with his sublime insight, he was defenseless... With coarseness in his voice, he said, "Xiao Wu, rest assured! One day, second brother will reim that saber for you! Furthermore, hand it to you myself!" "You will?" Mo Qing Wu looked into; her eyes sparkled as she took a gander at Mo Tian Ji. Sooner orter, those eyes became diminish once more, and she said tragically, "Second brother, I am worn out." At that point, she dropped her head and did not pay any psyche to her second brother any longer. She groggily took a gander at her feet with an unfocused look and mumbled, "I miss... truly miss... Brother Chu Yang... " At the point when Mo Tian Ji left the little court, even he didnt know how to depict his emotions. He just realized that he needed to ughter somebody! Also, the best target was none other than Mo Tian Yun! (1)It means murdering ones limbs. Chapter 221 An Eye For An Eye! Mo Tian Yun, I will get you for this! I will establish my power at Cang Lan battlefront and return. Mo Tian Yun, just you pause! Mo Tian Ji atst left. He had initially nned to discover his father and address him before taking off. However, in the wake of searching him outmonly, Mo Xing Chen was constantly upied. Or on the other hand, one might say that he deliberately did not have any desire to meet. Seeing that it was the day of his flight, Mo Tian Ji deserted such exertion. He realized that his father did not have any desire to see him. When he left, Mo Tian Yun suddenly spoke to the group and went to see him off. The two brothers frowned at each other without saying a word. The gathering running with Mo Tian Ji held up discreetly outside the entryway as they say goodbye to each other. In the front was a female warrior with a sensitive edge. As of now, the warriors look was coordinated in Mo Tian Yuns course. "How about we go to a corner and talk?" Mo Tian Ji gritted his teeth and strolled to the favor of Mo Tian Yun. "Second brother, I need to wish you a decent trek." Mo Tian Yun grinned with fulfillment as he strolled, "Do you have something you need to converse with me about?" "Its nothing; I simply need to tell you something." Mo Tian Ji ended up quiet for a minutestly whispered, "Mo Tian Yun, open your ears and listen precisely!" "What did you say?" Mo Tian Yun said irately. "Listen well!" Mo Tian Jis face was as chilly as a square of ice as he spoke, "Three years prior when Lan Mei was sent to serve me, I definitely realized that she is your individual." Mo Tian Yun was scared, "You!" "Hold it down!" Mo Tian Ji grinned coldly, "Not exclusively do I realize that she is your individual, I likewise realize that you are wild about her! Mo Tian Yun, I additionally realize that she brought forth a child for you. Its simply that you are not hitched so this must be kept a mystery." Mo Tian Yuns face wound up pale; the edges of his eyes jerked somewhat. "You extremely like thisdy, and all of you extremely like this child of yours. That young man is exceptionally guiltless and adorable; I likewise like him a great deal." Mo Tian Ji licked his lips and stated, "Mo Tian Yun, you would do well to remember, while I am not home, if Xiao Wu needs to endure any grievances, you ought to be set up to go to Red Lantern House to discover yourdy. I will without a doubt put the Mo Tian Ji seal on her body. Around then, I am certain that your foes will be exceptionally intrigued!" Mo Tian Yuns lost the greater part of its shading. Red Lantern House was a celebrated massage parlor in Middle Three Heavens. It was likewise the meeting spot of all the colossal families pupils. At the point when Mo Tian Yun loved ady, it would not be to the point of not having the capacity to release her. Be that as it may, it was about how he let her go. In the event that she was sold to a massage parlor by Mo Tian Ji, this mortification would make Mo Tian Yun frantic! Mo Tian Ji savored Mo Tian Yuns response and said gradually, "There is likewise your child; since he was conceived, he generally took after his mom. Haha, I can guarantee you... he will live extremely well." A hint of frantess showed up on Mo Tian Jis face as he grinned, "I additionally would prefer not to do this to you... Do you see now?" Mo Tian Yuns eyes abruptly blushed, "Mo Tian Ji, do you intend to pass on together with dead fish and brokens?" "Xiao Wu isnt a fish!" Mo Tian Ji said coolly, "You likewise dont have to seek; your child is no longer there. Rest guaranteed, as long as Xiao Wu is sheltered, mother and child will be protected!" "However, that is your nephew!" Mo Tian Yun let out a low thunder! "You dont consider me to be a brother; for what reason do I need to consider him to be my nephew!" Mo Tian Ji grinned warmly, "Mo Tian Yun, for what reason do you remain so guileless like this?" At that point, Mo Tian Ji made a stride back and took a gander at Mo Tian Yun icily. He kept on moving down well ordered. After five stages, he abruptly pointed his hand directly at Mo Tian Yuns nose. He jabbed at thin air twice and said calmly, "Big brother, remember what I said! We should trust nothing unsavory will happen, right?" From that point onward, he quickly turned and shouted, "We should go!" He bounced onto a pony and let out a snicker that reverberated all through. A mounted force of three hundred moved as one like a dark cloud getting through the chilly breeze as it hurried away! There was not by any means one think back. That warrior Lan Mei just got a look of Mo Tian Yuns pale face prior. Before she had an opportunity to respond, she needed to leave with the rangers and vanished in a squint of an eye. Mo Tian Yun stood quietly at the entryway; the muscles all over jerked. After quite a while, he let out a punch. The whole entryway was crushed to pieces by that punch! He inhaled vigorously as his eyes were loaded with ire. He said in a low voice, "Convey my request to drop all activities in the internal court!" "Huh? Eldest young master?" The guard behind him really wanted to feel stunned when he heard this. "Do as I say!" Mo Tian Yun pivoted and shouted furiously, "Would you say you are hard of hearing?" The frightened watch withered and over and again said yes. He at that point turned and kept running as though he was flying. Mo Tian Yun hyperventted with frantess ascending in his eyes, "Mo Tian Ji! I will ughter you!" In a separation, Mo Tian Jis face disyed a crushing feeling. He additionally did not have any desire to utilize this strategy, but rather right now, his hand was constrained; not utilizing it was anything but an alternative! Getting Lan Mei was a piece of Mo Tian Jis arrangement from three years prior! It was around then that the battle between two brothers wound up savage. Mo Tian Yun was sure that Mo Tian Ji did not know Lan Meis personality. Having Lan Mei serve under Mo Tian Ji wasmensurate with having his own super government operative there! In any case, never did he envision that Mo Tian Ji got Lan Mei for this very reason! It was to get ready for this very advance! Since he utilized this strategy to manage Mo Tian Yun, it was tit for tat! With Mo Tian Ji gone, Mo Qing Wu was considerably lonelier in the inward court... Every day, she hung on the worn out sheath. She even held it when she rested. She embraced it firmly as though this old, worn out casing was presently her solitaryfort. The distress on her little face influenced everybody to feel greatly pitiful. "Scabbard, do you miss the saber?" "Scabbard, do you miss Brother Chu Yang?" "Scabbard, would you like to leave this ce?" "Scabbard... I just have you close by... " "Brother Chu Yang... when will youe here... " ... During this time, Chu Yang put the greater part of his exertion into ruthlessly preparing himself! Luo Ke Di and Rui Bu Tong progressively got through. Luo Ke Di positioned fifth, and Rui Bu Tong was unpleasant with a hole of just a single hour. Be that as it may, atst, despite everything he needed to take thest position. The obligation of washing underpants for one month fell onto the shoulders without bounds solitary scoundrel, Rui Bu Tong. Rui Bu Tong was presently frowning each day. Gu Du Xing and Chu Yang were somewhat superior to Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo who were not in any way shape or form amiable. They ensured that their socks were dingy every prior day hurling them on Rui Bu Tongs bed... Rui Bu Tong was getting stunk to death... Particrly awful was the way that Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di continually sauntering around him with fulfillment. "6th, let me hear you say third brother." "6th, let me hear you say fifth brother." "Great... " "Great... " "6th, would you say you are finished washing those socks? Third brother needs to give you a couple of pointers in hand to hand fighting." "6th, would you say you are finished washing those socks? Fifth brother needs to have a match with you." Rui Bu Tong experienced an assault of physical and mental blows... Under the torment of these two individuals, his development got through new statures... With respect to Chu Yangs present state, it was sufficient to influence individuals to click their tongues! This punk had set his life on the life for development! After breaking through third-grade martial master, he started to make a hop with his difficulties. Beginning with Rui Bu Tong, each of the four individuals needed to battle with Chu Yang no less than five times each day! In addition, Chu Yang asked that they should not go simple on him! Along these lines, after each match, Chu Yang endured an aggregate beating. Be that as it may, regardless of how he was thrashed, after not as much as 60 minutes, he would bounce up with full thoroughness and continue with the following match! His capacity to withstand such manhandle unnerved the four! While they could give Big Brother a beating each time, this persistent perseverance... was excessively irritating! The four contemted internally that on the off chance that it was them, they would most likely not have the capacity to withstand it! Also, Chu Yang appeared to gain ground without fail. His nimbleness, footwork and development state made an alternate inclination each time they battled. Them four had never observed such an irregrity, nor had they at any point knew about one. Chu Yang was additionally in interminable agony. He had battled like frantic and made aggregate utilization of Gu Du Xing and friends to gradually achieve another level ofprehension! Be that as it may, them four were right now high positioning Incredible level experts. He felt incredible weight from them each time. Whats more, his condition of edification likewise took off under this incredible weight. His headway speed gave Gu Du Xing and friends a totalprehension of the word fear. Arge portion of one month prior, Chu Yang was just in fourth grade! Be that as it may, at this moment, he was at that point at the pinnacle of seventh-grade martial master! There were numerous conditions of illumination he had officially experienced from his past life so he progressed speedier. Be that as it may, it was sufficient to panic individuals! Besides, what drove Gu Du Xing and friends insane was Chu Yangs new battling procedure which was gradually shaping. Particrly during the day and age when heprehended Gentle Force of Water. He had now begun to step by step join it into his strategies and developments... This sort of battling strategy was exceptionally hard to manage. In the event that it was not for the way that their military power extraordinarily surpassed his own... a second or third-grade Great level master, for instance, would be beaten by him. There was no uncertainty about that. Being pursued by Chu Yang, Gu Du Xing and friends likewise felt gigantic weight! In the event that somebody from the level of third-grade Military Artist figured out how to out of the blue get up to speed to seventh or eighth-grade Military Great Artist... they would lose excessively confront! Thus, the four immediately prepared for their lives... In this dull express, their lives passed step by step. The climate became colder and colder. Bu Tian Structure additionally had plentiful increases. Notwithstanding constant preparing, they assembled neers and unobtrusively spread out a government operative system. In term of local issues, they had no developments. Since his crowning ordinance, Tie Bu Tian had numerous things sitting tight for him to manage. He was busy to the point that he never again had room schedule-wise to go to Bu Tian Structure. ording to the Iron Cloud individuals, Bu Tian Structure had calmed down. ording to innumerable "minding" individuals, this was proof of gossipy tidbits about Ruler of Damnation Chu dropping out of support and very nearly losing his position. In Press Cloud Fortification, tattles developed, and the individuals who were apprehensive before were feeling exceptionally d at this point. Today, in the wake ofpleting with his development, Chu Yang could feel that his development level had ascended to eighth-grade Military master. Taking a gander at Gu Du Xing organization still savagely preparing, he really wanted to ponder. "Following one month of relentless preparing without going out, dont you folks feel exhausted?" Chu Yang grinned and asked, "Today, big brother will treat you. Well? Where would you like to go?" Maybe, he was sitting tight for the perfect time to go to that ce? "Drink wine with youngdies, drink wine with youngdies... " Ji Mo cheered boisterously with two brilliant eyes, "Locate some pretty youngdies and discuss life... " Luo Ke Di, Gu Du Xing, and Rui Bu Tong all ventured back in the meantime. They nced around calmly while demonstrating an artiction that obviously spoke, "Dont take a gander at me, I dont have any acquaintance with him... " Chapter 222 House of Exceptional Beauties! "Speaking of drinking wine with girls... Thats something that Ive never done before." Chu Yang coughed and rubbed his nose in embarrassment, "What... does it mean to drink wine with girls? Is it supposed to be fun?" "Bull..." The four people yelled simultaneously as they looked at Chu Yang with great contempt! "I really dont know... Ive never tried doing it before..." Chu Yang continued with an innocent look on his face. "Big Brother, are you saying that you have never been to such ces in your life?" Ji Mo stared at Chu Yang with his eyes wide open. Meanwhile, Rui Bu Tong and Luo Ke Di burst outughing. "How about we go to check it out today?" Chu Yang scratched his head as a light shed from within his eyes. There was one ce in particr within Iron Cloud Citadel that Chu Yang had always been extremely interested in, but could not be certain of. While this ce appeared charming and lovely, there was a chance that it could be the most dangerous ce in Iron Cloud Citadel! For Lower Three Heavens, calling it dragon bay or tiger cave would not be exaggerating it! It was the House of Exceptional Beauties! As the saying goes: Singing and pouring wine at all times; Careless dancing in the night erases all woes; Where do beauties worth discarding the world for go to? House of the most Exceptional Beauties in the world! Ever since House of Exceptional Beauties first surfaced in Iron Cloud Citadel, it never ceased to remain standing despite the endless fighting or changing of dynasties! In the previous life, after Golden Horse Riders Department had taken over Iron Cloud, their greatest loss was to House of Exceptional Beauties! As the name suggests, the House of Exceptional Beauties was a brothel. However, this was a different kind of brothel. Instead of selling their bodies, thedies in this brothel only sold their talents. Furthermore, the prices involved clearly showcased that this was a high-ss brothel. If someone was not a rich master, he would surely not be able to afford the price of a night of entertainment. Back then, Iron Cloud Citadel had fallen into the hands of the enemies, hence the people of the Golden Horse Riders Department headed to the House of Exceptional Beauties to have some fun. Subsequently, they demanded thedies to apany them to bed. In return, the people of the House of Exceptional Beauties gave them a good beating and tossed them out of their premises. Shortly after, an entire battalion attempted to retaliate, but they were also beaten up, with all their teeth scattered on the ground. Ultimately, Diwu Qing Rou had to show up personally to resolve this conflict. No one knew how or why the House of Exceptional Beauties was able to remain as the House of Exceptional Beauties. Essentially, what did this say about their strength? Given Diwu Qing Rous immense strength, he had unexpectedly let the House of Exceptional Beauties off! There was no need for anyone to even think for a second to know its terrifying power. Chu Yang, too, hadnt a clue as to what was hidden behind the House of Exceptional Beauties. However, what he did know was that it had to be a great beast! House of Exceptional Beauties was evidently a tool used to gather wealth for more power. Other than this, there was nothing else that he knew. Nheless, this was sufficient to cause Chu Yang to respect it fully! Chu Yang had always thought about the possibility of getting the House of Exceptional Beauties to join his side. If he was sessful in this, his strength would definitely increase greatly. Since the House of Exceptional Beauties being in Iron Cloud Citadel for so many years, how could Tie Bu Tian and Tie Long Cheng possibly not know of its value? If they had no chance of getting them to join their side, Chu Yang foresaw that his chances of seeding were slim as well. If he were to carelessly step on the toes of the House of Exceptional Beauties, everything could be ruined. Hence, Chu Yang decided toy his hands off of it. Now that the world was on the ice and Iron Cloud Citadel was extremely busy, his Bu Tian Pavilion was actually in a resting state. Chu Yang had wanted to go and check out the House of Exceptional Beauties. Of course, bringing along Ji Mo and the rest with him was for fun. At the same time, it was for their assistance in asserting power. Chu Yang pondered for a moment before saying, "Wait for me here for a while. I will go to Bu Tian Pavilion first and see if theres anything for me to do. If theres nothing, we will go to House of Exceptional Beauties for a little fun." "House of Exceptional Beauties?" Upon hearing these words, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and Rui Bu Tong immediately became exhrated, "Exceptional beauties? How many exceptional..." Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo turned to look at each other. All of a sudden, they burst outughing lewdly. "Do take note that they sell their talents and not their bodies. Dont make a fool of yourselves." Chu Yang warned them sternly. "Then that would make them more captivating! What fun is there if theyre just selling their own bodies? Its disgusting to even think about it!" Ji Mo let out the full-blownughter of a pervert, "Its exactly what I want... Awooh..." Gu Du Xing appeared cold as he said, "House of Exceptional Beauties? Im not interested in this! Besides Xiao Miao, are there even any other exceptional beauty in this world?" The four others rolled their eyes to this. It seemed that all women in the world were filth, with the exception of Gu Miao Ling, of course. "Lets go, lets go... Hey, hey, what are you waiting for? We will go to Bu Tian Pavilion with you and head to the House of Exceptional Beauties together!" Luo Ke Di said swiftly. This punk was so excited that his face had turned red. His eyes shined with lust, "Im too excited..." Next, he looked down and said anxiously, "You see, its even ready..." Sure enough, there was an eye-catching bulge at his crotch... Chu Yang scoffed and kicked him. Immediately, Luo Ke Di moved aside. He reached in his hand and tucked away his little brother. He then said in an upset and reminiscing tone, "I still remember a time when I was enjoying my travels... I would never have expected to be grabbed by you people the moment I reached Lower Three Heavens. From the open ocean, I had fallen into a desert. Damn it. Its on the verge of exploding..." The five flew away together as they continued to argue. Gu Du Xing was hesitant to go, but Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di simply grabbed him from either side and dragged him along. Even though the great snowfall had slowed down a few days ago, it was still utterly cold. Dark clouds filled the air and the snow formed a thickyer on the ground. Ever since Mo Qing Wu left him, Chu Yang had been feeling slightly uneasy. During this period of time, he had trained like mad and beat himself up, but he was unsessful in alleviating the sadness in his heart. However, he could not speak of this pain of his with anyone. If Gu Du Xing and the gang found out that he was lovesick with a nine and a half years old girl... they would probably despise him! ording to his estimations, Mo Qing Wu would have reached home by now. Furthermore, the n would have found out about everything. What would the Mo n do? Chu Yang was still feeling trouble. What he regretted the most was the fact that Dong Wu Shang ran so fast. He did not even have enough time to ask for some news on Mo Qing Wu... Meanwhile, they continued to argue all the way to Bu Tian Pavilion. While the weather remained cold, all of Iron Cloud Citadel remained bustling as before. The only exception was Bu Tian Pavilion. This was typically the busiest ce but was now the quietest. Most people had been sent out to do work by Chu Yang. Within Bu Tian Pavilion, there were only new recruits that were left behind to train. Wu Qian Qian was the one overseeing the operations. Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong were not present; their whereabouts were unknown. "Where did you send them?" Wu Qian Qian asked. "Its a secret." Chu Yang replied casually, "Little miss, you should not be so curious." Hearing this, Wu Qian Qian could not help but be annoyed. I am your elder martial sister! "I have a few things to do for the next few days. If theres nothing going on at Bu Tian Pavilion, please dont bother me." Chu Yang instructed lightly. "Who would dare to bother you?" Wu Qian Qian was fuming inside. Subsequently, she asked politely, "The prince... ah, no... Does the emperor need you?" "He needs me? Does he want me to marry his little sister?" Chu Yang rolled his eyes. "You are quick when ites to pretty girls..." Wu Qian Qians eyes widened as she continued, "He has a little sister?" "He doesnt have a little sister?" Inparison to Wu Qian Qian, Chu Yang acted even more surprised. "Where is his little sister from?" Wu Qian Qian stared at him with curious eyes, "All of Iron Cloud Nation knows that the prince was the only sessor of the emperor!" "Oh..." Chu Yang replied casually, "It must be because he hid her away... Huh? Thats doesnt make any sense... Then, who could it be?" Chu Yang frowned and pretended to think. Next, he said slowly, "Iron Clouds number one beauty. But... given such a situation, how would anyone know if she is actually a beauty?" "Big Brother, are you done?" Ji Mo called from outside the door, "You have the balls to talk about House of Exceptional Beauties right in front of a beautiful woman!" "What House of Exceptional Beauties?" Wu Qian Qian became alert instantly, "House of Exceptional Beauties in Iron Cloud Citadel?" Her words had just interrupted Chu Yangs train of thoughts. He replied nonchntly, "Im taking these guys there for some fun..." "Youre taking them to House of Exceptional Beauties for some fun?" Wu Qian Qians eyes immediately grewrge. Her soft, smiling face was slowly turning cold. Suddenly, she roared out loud, "You cant go!" "What?" Chu Yang looked at her in great surprise and said, "You cant be this unreasonable! What does us going to House of Exceptional Beauties have anything to do with you?" "I..." Wu Qian Qian bit her lip as she was unable to think of a reply. "I, what?" Chu Yang turned to walk out, "You can continue doing your work. Guys, lets go!" "Hold on!" Wu Qian Qian ran after him, "Im going too." These words of hers shocked Gu Du Xing, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and Rui Bu Tong. Are you going too? That ce is a brothel... where men go to y with women! "You cant go!" Chu Yang shouted frustratingly. Bringing a woman into a brothel? What is this? Besides, I am not going there to fool around... "I must go!" Wu Qian Qian did not back down. "Tell me... What are you going to do there?" Chu Yang scratched his head in deep annoyance, "What are you going for? So that you can y with prostitutes? You..." "In any case, I must go!" Wu Qian Qian had rarely shown such resilience. You want to go and y? Dont even think about it! "You have to stay here!" Chu Yang shouted sternly, "That is an order!" "I will resign immediately and go with you!" Wu Qian Qian retorted angrily. The two red at each other like they were two fighting cocks. Gu Du Xing and the rest shifted their gazes between the two parties. They stood there with their arms folded. It was as if they were watching with great entertainment. At this very moment, a savior appeared. Cheng Zi Ang appeared with a pile of documents in his arms, "Oh, miss. This... ah, the minister is here. Thats good. This..." "What is it?" Wu Qian Qian said carelessly. "Im going to the royal pce..." Chu Yang ran away immediately. Wu Qian Qian yelled at him, "Wait!" She then gave chase in a sh. Minister Chu yelled, "Cheng Zi Ang, Imand you to stop her! If you let her get past the door today, I will punish you!" With a quick wave of his hand, Chu Yang escaped with the rest. "Oh, hey, hey... Miss Wu, Miss Wu..." Cheng Zi Ang stretched out his arms, "Aunty, please have mercy on my old bones..." Seeing that Wu Qian Qian had wanted to give chase, Cheng Zi Ang nearly cried. "The minister is going to the royal pce for official business!" Cheng Zi Ang was still confused. What is going on? Why do you want to stop him from going to the pce? "Is the royal pce at the House of Exceptional Beauties?" When Wu Qian Qian saw that Chu Yang had disappeared from her sight, she stomped her foot bitterly, "He wants to go to the House of Exceptional Beauties to y..." "Huh?" Cheng Zi Angs eyes widened instantly. The minister wants to y with prostitutes? Noticing that Wu Qian Qians eyes had turned red, Cheng Zi Ang immediately tried tofort her, "Going to the House of Exceptional Beauties is not a big deal. At worst, he would be listening to thedies sing. The people at the House of Exceptional Beauties sell their talents and not their bodies..." He cursed internally: This minister is stupid. There is an exceptional beauty right in front of you, yet you are going to the House of Exceptional Beauties to y with prostitutes? Who in Bu Tian Pavilion doesnt know how Miss Wu feels towards you... "Its still not eptable that they sell their talents and not their bodies!" Wu Qian Qian shouted angrily. At this moment, she never stopped to think for a moment: I am trying to stop Chu Yang, but what does he have to do with me? Chapter 223 The Mysterious Person In Blue Chu Yang had escaped awkwardly. Ji Mo and the rest followed closely behind him. "I have to say, Big Brother. This Miss Wu is quite pretty!" Luo Ke Di continued his praise, "This young master is well-versed with countless of women, but even in Middle Three Heavens, there are not many out there who are better than her! Shes a top beauty..." Chu Yangs face darkened as he continued to push forward. "Big Brother, I can tell that this Miss Wu must have some sort of feelings towards you. I cant believe that youve chosen to y around instead..." Ji Mo said sneakily, "The way I see it, there must surely be some sort of affair between the two of you..." "What affair?" Chu Yang retorted angrily. He red at Ji Mo, causing him to shrink back in fear. "In fact, this Miss Wu is really decent." Gu Du Xing said casually as he followed behind him, "She really does like you. All of us are able to tell that. You... If you dont mind, you should reconsider this." Chu Yang sighed heavily. His impression of Wu Qian Qian had just changed. Even she did not know of this. But... what kind of person was Chu Yang? How could he not have seen that she had feelings for him? In this aspect, he continued to remain cold. This was something that he could notply with, but he definitely could not reject this thought either! This was because Wu Qian Qian had never made her stance this clear while maintaining a resolved attitude. She had been liking him in the quiet without saying anything tantly! Hence, Chu Yang only had a few choices. I never once said that I like you. I never once showed any intentions up to this point. Would you even reject my silent intentions? Thus, Chu Yang decided to feign ignorance regarding this. Upon hearing Gu Du Xings words, Chu Yang sighed deeply and said, "How could I possibly not know? Its just... I currently dont have the mind to think about love..." "Why dont you?" Once again, Ji Mo jumped into the conversation, "We can talk about love, discuss official business, and practice martial arts at the same time... That would be extremely enjoyable." "Get lost!" Chu Yang shouted angrily, "One more word out of your mouth, and I will ask for the sword back!" Ji Mo shrunk back once again and remained silent in obedience. They had lived together for so long and had developed some thick skin. At this point, only saying that could threaten him. If Chu Yang were to say: "One more word out of your mouth, and I will punch you!" He would probably respond with, "Come on! Come on! I have been itching to fight for the past few days..." "You have someone in your heart already?" Gu Du Xing asked, concerned. This was the only reason why Chu Yang would not chase after this alluring beauty. "Mm." Chu Yang nodded his head. "Who is it?" Immediately, Gu Du Xings eyes widened, "Have I met her yet?" "Im certain that you have already met her before!" Chu Yang smiled in a mysterious manner. "I have?" Gu Du Xing was now truly stunned. He began to think hard about all the beauties that he had met... However, after thinking over and over again, he only became even more puzzled. He could not figure out who it was. The problem was that everyone was essentially not a beauty in the eyes of Gu Du Xing. To him, they were just women! Besides, all women were the same. "You have someone in your heart already?" Luo Ke Di snorted and suggested excitedly, "Men with three wives and four concubines aremonce. So what if you already have a lover? Being solely taken by one person could potentially affect your little brothers firmness..." "Get lost!" Gu Du Xing bellowed. He gave a hard kick, sending Luo Ke Di flying off like a cloud. "I cant figure out who she might be." Gu Du Xing frowned while still maintaining his kicking stance. "Mm, keep thinking about it then." Chu Yang smiled softly. He was currently not in the mood to speak of romance. Mo Qing Wu had been weighing down his heart for two lifetimes. If he were to develop feelings for Wu Qian Qian at this juncture... Then... his conviction after being reborn would be as worthless as bubbles in the sea! "How far away are we from that House of Exceptional Beauties...?" Luo Ke Di ran after them with snow all over his body as he changed the topic. "Its not too far. Given our speed, this trip will take less than an hour." Chu Yang said cautiously, "Theres something that I ought to warn all of you first. The background of the House of Exceptional Beauties is extremely mysterious. Its a force to be reckoned with! Dont just assume that since you guys are the young masters of the great ns in Middle Three Heavens, you have the right to dismiss them! In my opinion, the internal House of Exceptional Beauties is no less than any of your ns!" "Oh?" Gu Du Xing, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and Rui Bu Tong disyed a look of interest as they looked at each other and smiled in curiosity. "F*ck!" Luo Ke Di was startled, "This is the House of Exceptional Beauties? Grandmother! What magnificence!" It was not just him, but even Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing were somewhat astounded! Snow had fallen for four days endlessly and barely melted. All of Iron Cloud Citadel, including the royal pce, was covered in deep snow. Yet, within a hundred feet radius of this House of Exceptional Beauties, there was unexpectedly not the slightest bit of snow! Everything was clean! Even the ground was extremely dry. Even the roof was surprisingly clean. In the local area, the only things that had snow were the little trees that were not afraid of the cold growing in the courtyard. Snow remained hanging on the branches and further contrasted the green color of the leaves, creating a dreamy atmosphere. It was almost like that of a magical realm... Two sets ofnterns were hanging from the roof. The neighbors in the vicinity werepletely covered in snow; this was the only ce in the area that was dry and clean. Under such a stark contrast, this ce appeared even more mysterious. It was as if it did not belong to the mortal realm at all. Young masters came and left endlessly; there was even a merchant with a giant belly who walked in. "This ce is really lively." Luo Ke Dis two eyes lit up as he tried his best to take in the fragrance of the makeup that was carried towards them by the cold wind. He said in a dreamy voice, "Oh my god! Its as warm as spring... Just by being here, I feel like Im a fish that has just found water..." "Come on, Lets go." Chu Yang recovered from the initial shock at once. Just as they were about to step in, he sensed that something was out of the ordinary. He could not help but stiffen his body as he listened carefully. However, he did not discover anything. Maintaining a thoughtful look in his eyes, he turned back and walked in with Gu Du Xing and the rest. A few hundred feet behind them, by the trunk of arge pine tree, a person in blue had appeared, without making any sound. With a look of great dissatisfaction, he muttered, "This punk... I cant believe that hes taking his friends to a brothel to y with prostitutes..." Subsequently, he frowned and murmured, "Motherf*cker, it was a lot of work finding him. But... how do I verify that it is actually him? He still doesnt appear to have the Pure Purple Jade Essence on him. Could it be that Im mistaken once again...?" As he thought about thest time he reported back, he remembered how his fame had taken a big hit. He had told the master of the n that he did not find any positive proof, causing him to be kicked out. "No jade essence? Why bother reporting back?" Previously, the master whacked the back of the man with his walking stick, "Damn you! You said you could find it! Youre supposed to find someone, yet you have no one to show for it! More than a hundred times before, your elder brother and sister-inw hastily ran over just to have your sister-inw go back in tears... You... Can you even do anything with certainty?" "Ah, sir, I suspect... I believe that its certain for sure this time..." "You suspect? You suspect, your grandmother!" The master of the n bellowed, "One hundred and thirty-five times; you were certain that you were right each time!" "Im certain this time around... His looks are simply too alike... Really, that demeanor, that face..." "One hundred and thirty-five times before; didnt you say the exact same thing?!" "Sir..." "Get out!" "Its definitely right this time..." "Get out! Youre still not leaving... Fine, fine!" As expected, that walking stick mmed down on the ground again. The person in blue had no choice but to run away awkwardly. He could hear the master of the ns roar, "Each time you return without finding him, I will toss you into thetrine!" This person in blues face turned as ugly as a bitter gourd at the thought of this. After reporting this, he headed directly towards Iron Cloud Citadel. He then searched for a few days and had practically turned over all of Iron Cloud Citadel. It was not until this morning that he identally chanced upon Chu Yang as he exited Heavenly Armament Pavilion. Even with his immense speed and skill, he was still exhausted by then. "Im still unable to sense the Pure Purple Jade Essence. Could it be that he has hidden the piece that Ive given him as well?" How could the person in blue possibly lose hope now? He had sworn that the youth he found this time looked exactly like his elder brother! Inparison to the hundred and thirty-five people before him, he looked much more alike! Furthermore, his demeanor was also extremely simr this time! Besides, his mouth looked very much like his sister-inws. However, the n was extremely busy at this moment. He could not go to see his elder brother or sister-inw. Instead, he ran right towards the master of the n... This old mans temper... was truly... "Ah... a brothel... I truly hate such ces..." The person in blue sighed heavily and flew in softly. The best course of action at this moment was to follow this punk and verify his identity slowly... Of course, it would be best if I could find that piece of jade! "Hey, hey, its been a while since you young masters havee here. Young masters, wee... Girls, pleasee and greet our honored guests..." The moment Chu Yang and the rest entered the door, they were immediately greeted by an obese woman of approximately 30 to 40 years of age. She had a face that was caked with makeup and appeared cheerful. "Oh." Ji Mo made a retching noise and said angrily, "Is this not the House of Exceptional Beauties? Can this woman also be called an exceptional beauty?" "This is the madam, you fool!" Gu Du Xing looked at Ji Mo in great surprise. For a self-proimed expert with beauties, this reaction of him was indeed a shocker. Ji Mos face flushed red as he said forcefully, "I thought that the madam would be an exceptional beauty too..." "Get out of here! How can an exceptional beauty be a madam?" Luo Ke Di stuck up his nose and dismissed Ji Mo. The three of them continued to speak, without minding anyone around them. The madams face shifted between red and white as she listened to the conversation. She was feeling somewhat ashamed. Finally, five youngdies in white appeared and spoke in unison, "Wee, five young masters..." Subsequently, they moved forward to grab one young master by the arm. They led them inside, with their arms wrapped around the arms of the young masters, disying warm smiles on their faces. The moment these five youngdies had appeared, even Chu Yang could not help but let out a soft cry... Of course, these five youngdies were not at the level of exceptional beauties, but they were most certainly extremely graceful. In terms of figure or beauty, they were all above average. The makeup on their faces was very light. Their eyes were bright. At first nce, they did not look one bit like courtesans! Furthermore, each one of them had a shyness on their faces and looked like the typical girl next door. Just by looking at these youngdies, they could tell that the House of Exceptional Beauties was indeed not an ordinary ce! Chapter 224 Three Masters And The Zither Master! At this point in time, Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing could clearly hear the sound of heavy breathing. It appeared to havee from their great anxiousness. They turned to look at each other and did not know if they shouldugh or cry. If it were not for their great fortitude, they would probably have rolled onto the floor and burst outughing. They could see that the two self-proimed Casanoves, Young Master Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di, were walking stiffly with two youngdies holding their arms. With their chests pushed outwards and their backs straight, their bodies looked really awkward. Even though they tried their best to maintain a calm countenance, a trace of anxiousness could still be seen... This was especially the case for Ji Mo. A few drops of sweat had appeared at the top of his nose. How could this be the behavior of Casanovas? "Ji Mo." Gu Du Xing called out. Ji Mo did not hear anything. He was no longer in this world ever since the youngdy in white had taken his arm. "Ji Mo!" Gu Du Xing called out louder. "Huh? Ah, yes." At this time, Ji Mo finally regained his consciousness. "How is this cepared to all the other ces that youve been to?" Gu Du Xing asked as he resisted the urge tough. "Ah... not bad. Its still not as good... but its eptable." Ji Mo tried to put on a front and pretended to be an expert. With his red face, he said, "I still remember when I was back home. Haha. I would go to ces like this everyday... These small venues are not worth mentioning at all." "Hmm, Ji Mo, you are truly experienced! Unlike the rest of us who dont even know where to go." Chu Yang said calmly. "Hee..." The youngdy who was holding Ji Mos arm could not help but let out a softughter. The next instant, she immediately realized her slip-up and quickly covered her mouth as she rolled her eyes. The other youngdies faces disyed a look of disdain as well. They lived there; how could they not possibly know? From the looks of Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo, forget about being Casanovas, they probably had never stepped foot into a ce like this before! Only young men who visited brothels for the very first time in their lives behaved this way. Even if it was just their second time... they would not have been this nervous! Yet, this punk actually went on to boast about going to ces like this every day when he was back home. What a joke... Gu Du Xing refrained fromughing and said, "So, Young Master Ji Mo must be very well-versed with such ces. Would you mind enlightening me a little?" "What is there to enlighten?" With an educated look, Ji Mo lowered his voice, "Once they lead you into a room, just remove your pants and climb on..." "Hahaha..." Gu Du Xing gave a thumbs up and continued, "Youre good!" Then, he turned his head and walked forward with a wildughter. Other people might not have known, but how could Gu Du Xing be unaware of it? The word lust was the biggest taboo of all the great ns of Middle Three Heavens! This was especially true for all the talented second young masters. Each one of them carried the hopes of the ns on their shoulders. It did not matter what kind of martial was involved; premature venting would lead to a loss that could not be recovered! It would, in turn, affect their achievements in their lifetime. If these people were not able to achieve great things, they could not represent their ns... Under such a situation, how could Ji Mos group dare to enter a brothel? This was simply a dream! If the ns were to find out, they would probably be skinned and beaten to death! On the other hand, the young masters that fooled around were all rejects from ordinary ns. The important disciples in the great ns were all trained and cultivated strictly; they were absolutely not allowed to y around! Because of the great demands that the ns had for them, they were strictly disciplined ever since they were little. This had ultimately be a habit and a way of life for them! As for the rumor about great ns having many Casanovas, Gu Du Xing and Chu Yang simply took this as a joke! Casanovas only appeared in the middle and lower ranked ns. If a great ns sessor were to be a Casanova, how could this n possibly remain standing firmly for many years toe? Wouldnt they be destroyed quickly? Stories of prodigal sons were only for ordinary people, They were not for the descendants of the great ns! This was because they would never be able to turn back if they took just one wrong step. Even if they could turn back, they would never be able to return to their previous positions! Seeing Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di acting as if they were not new to the concept of brothels, Chu Yang and the rest did not buy it for even a second. After entering the ce, they noticed that they were in an enormous room! In this great hall, there was arge furnace with coals burning. It created a warm fire that sufficiently made the entire room feel as if it was the warm season of spring! The sounds of voices went on endlessly. There was a stage at the end of the great hall. It was roughly three feet above the main ground, with curtains draped all around it. One could faintly see through to a small gap in the middle. Behind this curtainy an ancient zither. Surprisingly, there were already many people sitting inside. It was as if they were waiting for something to happen. At the seats closest to the stage, there were some five to six young masters engaging in the loudest discussion in the entire room. "This ce is a brothel?!" Luo Ke Di finally asked in great amazement, "Brothels... are like this?" Due to his loud voice, everyone turned to re at him. At that same moment, a mistress in her 30s walked up onto the stage with great elegance. While this woman was slightly older than the youngerdies, her demeanor was still nowhere less graceful and worldly. Each movement and action of hers revealed the vibe of a noble character. All of a sudden, all the voices in the great hall came to a halt. "Gentlemen, we will now begin our daily performance." The woman smiled casually with a lingering gaze like spring water. She looked at all the faces in the great hall and continued to introduce, "All of you are aware the Miss Xiao Lu is a master zither yer. She was given the name of Heavenly Zither Melody. Would you be interested in hearing her music?" "Yes!" The entire crowd resonated loudly. "Besides, Miss Xiao Lu is in a good mood today. She said that anyone whos sessful in inviting her out can ask her three questions about music. If those three questions seed in piquing her interest, that person may enter her room. Miss Xiao Lu would then y a melody just for him and have dinner with him, alone. Moreover, from today onwards, that person would be a special guest at our House of Exceptional Beauties!" "Whoa..." Everyone cheered in excitement. Of course, this was an extremely irresistible opportunity! "Who is this Miss Xiao Lu?" Gu Du Xing asked with an icy look, "I cant believe that shes so valued..." Ji Mo and Lui Ke Di red at him angrily. "You people dont know who Miss Xiao Lu is?" A person who was seated next to them chuckled, "Then, why did youe here?" It was as if being ignorant about Miss Xiao Lu was equivalent to being ignorant in general. As expected, everyone in the great hall was going nuts because of the magnificent appearance of this Miss Xiao Lu. "Dont you know that the three masters of the Nine Heavens will have a match after 20 years?" Chu Yangughed dryly. "A match amongst three masters?" "In June, when the lotus bloom, the three masters will meet in the middle of the continent. Who is extraordinary? Who will take the top position?" Chu Yang recited softly, "Angelic transverse flute is like vast water, the saintly end-blown flute is like a floating boat; while the sound of the zither is like the rustling sound of the heavens. One stroke of change paints spring. After 20 years of wind and rain, who will stand? After weathering for 20 years, who will remain?" "In the Nine Heavens, there were originally nine masters. Each of them had his their own musical instrument and were at their respective peaks. One day, out of nowhere, these nine masters wanted topete to see who was the top in the world. Hence, they began topete." "At the time, it was the month of June at Lotus Lake in the capital of Great Zhao. They had theirpetition in front of the public that was watching them intently. Eight people remained on an equal level, except for the Sheng master that lost and left the ranks of the masters. From then on, they would be the eight masters instead!" "The nine masters skills were passed down for many generations. These eight remaining people were equally matched. Furthermore, they were at the pinnacle of their respective art forms, hence it was extremely difficult to advance any further. Therefore, they made a pact to return to the same ce in 20 years topete once again. The difference was that their disciples would be the onespeting on their behalf." "20 yearster, some disciples were not as proficient in the arts and ended up quitting. Thus, they became known as the six masters!" "As of now, there are only three masters! They are the masters of the transverse flute, end-blown flute, and the zither. June of next year will mark the next 20 years period and it will the time when the three masterspete for the veryst time! The best in the world must be determined by then! This Miss Xiao Lu is the only disciple of the zither master!" Chu Yang exinedprehensively. "While transverse flute, end-blown flute, and zither are not martial arts, their fame and influence in this world are massive! Great Zhao, being in the center of the continent, would most likely suffer a great blowe June next year." The moment Chu Yang said this, his eyes shed for a quick moment and a mysterious smile appeared on his face. "Ah... but what does one stroke of change paints spring mean?" "Of course, the witnesses of thatpetition between the nine masters had noted down the event..." Chu Yang said slowly. "So, you didnt actually bring us here today to y." Gu Du Xing smiled. He had guessed Chu Yangs intention. The meeting of the three masters in the center of the continent was a world event! If they could use it to their advantage, that would surely give Diwu Qing Rou a massive headache. How could Chu Yang possibly allow such a great opportunity to y Diwu Qing Rou? Chu Yangsing here today was indeed a most important movie! Chu Yang smiled and said, "This zither master, Miss Xiao Lu... Hahaha." He simplyughed and did not exin anything further. How could Chu Yang not have been aware of such a great world event in the previous life? He still remembered clearly that in the previous life, end-blown flute master took the top position, transverse flute master took the second, while the zither master took the third. In other words, this Miss Xiao Lu was defeated! However, her failure was not due to herck of refinement in her craft. Instead, it was because her zither had suddenly been stolen right before the battle of the three masters in the center of the continent... The zither of a zither master could be considered a priceless treasure and the most valuable item in the world! How could her state of mind be clear when she had just lost her zither? Besides, where could she go to find such a suitable zither in such a short span of time? Furthermore, how could there be two zithers that were exactly alike? Thus, it was only logical that the zither master lost thepetition. After losing, the zither master did not seem to ept her defeat. The other two masters were then murdered at approximately the same time! Their two great ns copsed as well! This eventually caused an uproar in the world. Unfortunately, nothing could be done since no one knew who the culprit was. It was not until yearster that Chu Yang understood that the culprit was actually the power backing the zither master! However, this movie of theirs was extremely cruel, since there was no conclusion as to who had stolen the zither. Nevertheless, it was certain that one of the two ns had taken part in such theft hence at least one party was guilty and deserved the punishment. Even though they were unable to find any evidence, they had unexpectedly killed both ns! A total purge! An overkill! But... there was no other way, hence being overly extreme was the most effective way... Yet, after killing these people, the zither was still unable to be found. Just like that, the nine masters faded away with time... "This is our chance." Chu Yang smiled as he winked at Gu Du Xing. Chapter 225 A Melody To See Reincarnation! "But what could we use to invite her?" Ji Mo asked confusedly as he scratched his head, "Should we use silver?" "Exactly! We will use silver!" Chu Yang nodded. Ji Mo was stunned. He thought that the solution would be to behave as a genius that could speak in verses or something of the like. Money was thest thing that he thought would be the solution. "Here is where the zither master perfects her craft. However, this is also where she amasses wealth!" Chu Yang said softly, "It was said that when the zither master first appeared, it cost 10,000 taels of silver to invite her to y a single song!" "10,000 taels!?" Luo Ke Dis eyes widened in shock. "Damn... Would you directly break through into the Emperor level after listening to the zither melody?" "Is 10,000 silver taels a lot?" Chu Yang shot him a nce, "Ever since then, the zither master did not reveal her skill for anything less than 10,000 taels! However, the rich and powerful never grow tired of it. In fact, they evenpete with one another, causing the zither masters wealth to rise... Additionally, this House of Exceptional Beauties doesnt merely have the zither master. After the zither master ys a melody, the person that offered the highest price would get to listen to her y alone! This melody is called The Only Ecstacy, symbolising the persons status. As for the other people, they could only choose from the remainingdies. Thesedies only sell their talents and not their bodies... but if you catch their eyes, you can negotiate even further..." Chu Yangughed. "..." Luo Ke Dis eyes were wide, "Even if you catch their eyes, you would still need silver, right?" "You dont say!" Chu Yang stared at him. "Amazing..." The four gasped. Thats right. Thesedies were only there to entertain; they werent there to sell their bodies. However, if one had enough sincerity, the beauties would definitely be in admiration. The key thing was: how much silver was needed to show their sincerity? "Then, that zither master... is also up for grabs?" Ji Mo asked. "No!" Chu Yang shook his head, "Thats impossible. You are not even allowed to think about that." "Big Brother, you seem extremely knowledgeable about such brothels," Rui Bu Tong beamed in admiration. Chu Yangughed bitterly. He never thought that he would be seen as an expert on brothels. How could he not have researched about the House of Exceptional Beauties and its rules if he was interested in it? As the five were busy discussing, someone had already ced a bid. "10,000 taels! Ah, Boss Qian bids 10,000 taels." "15,000 taels. Official Wang bids 15,000 taels!" "..." "These people are filthy rich!" Ji Mo stuck his tongue out. Even though he was from a powerful n that was far greater than these people, he still couldnt put out 10,000 taels just to hear a melody. That would probably get him skinned alive... "Young Master Lian has ced a bid of 30,000 taels! Are there any higher bids?" The auctioneer announced loudly. Chu Yang closed his eyes and said, "Watch this big brother make his move!" He suddenly raised his sign and called out, "100,000 taels!" A young man near the stage wasughing as he talked to a man beside him. He was the one that ced the bid of 30,000 taels. 30,000 silver taels were already considered very high and he was sure that he would win. He could never imagine that someone would suddenly appear with a 100,000 tael bid. He could not help but frown as he turned back and looked at Chu Yang. "This young master has ced a bid of 100,000! 100,000 silver taels! Are there any higher bids? Thedy on the stage was stunned but she quickly regained her calm. A jump from 30,000 to 100,000... This was truly the first! "150,000 taels!" Young Master Lian looked at Chu Yang with fire in his eyes. "300,000!" Chu Yangughed coldly. The entire hall went silent. 300,000 taels for a single melody... The term extravagant could no longer be used to describe such behaviour! Young Master Lians face turned dark. He shot Chu Yang a fierce look then turned back and sat down. He muttered, "What hole did this punk crawl out from? Does anyone know him?" Everyone around him shook their heads. One of them said, "It seems like he has recently fallen into wealth and has money to burn. Young Master Lian can easily squish him!" Young Master Lian sneered, "No one recognises him?" Everyone shook their heads. Young Master Lian smiled coldly. He had pursued this zither master for half a year. During these six months, he had thrown out loads of cash. Now, a great snow had descended on the citadel. He knew that the zither master loved the snow and she would be in a great state at this time. He had nned toe a few days ago but the old emperor had died suddenly and the new emperor was coronated. He did not dare to stick his head out during such a sensitive time. Now that everything had regained its calm, he immediately rushed over. He didnt think that some country bumpkin would actuallye and steal his thunder! "In Iron Cloud Citadel, someone actually dares to challenge me? Haha, I truly want to see what kind of character he is!" Young Master Lian sneered. He turned around and said, "Follow that punk, break his legs and bring him to me!" Behind him, a person in ck shot Chu Yang a cold nce and smiled, "Rest assured young master." How could Chu Yang not know that the zither master was the true person in charge of the House of Exceptional Beauties? Meeting her was actually part of Chu Yangs grand n! Thus, Chu Yang had to get this face-to-face meeting regardless of the cost. Moreover, it wasnt his money. Also, this Young Master Lian actually had so many money. Chu Yang wouldnt mind paying him a visit. He certainly wouldnt care if he offended this Lian fe... Young Master Lian. The only family with such wealth with that surname in Iron Cloud Citadel was the family of the Lian Cheng Gui, the Minister of Revenue. That young man was definitely the son of Lian Cheng Gui. The son of the Minister of Revenue was actually able to toss out more than 100,000 taels of silver to listen to a melody? Where did all that moneye from? The annual sry of the Minister of Revenue was only a few several hundred taels of silver... Minister Chu had not seen any action for some time. As they wee the snowy weather, he would bring some fun to the officials of Iron Cloud Citadel. At the same time, he would give them a friendly reminder: The reign has changed but Bu Tian Pavilion remains the same! King of Hell Chu remains the same! Moreover, Chu Yang would also use this move to tell Diwu Qing Rou that King of Hell Chu was still in Iron Cloud... Chu Yang was ted to use this Young Master Lian as a sacrificialmb for his campaign! "This young master has ced a bid of 300,000 taels! Is there anyone else..." Thedy in the middle of the stage stopped midway. Besides this boss, who else would be foolish enough to pay 300,000 taels for a melody? She smiled and said, "Young master, what is your surname?" Chu Yang smiled, "My surname is Chu." Immediately after, he brought out a thick stack of bills and patted it. On top, the word 10,000 could be seen clearly. This is a token of my sincerity towards the House of Exceptional Beauties. Even if Miss Xiao Lu doesnt y her zither, this money would still belong to the House!" Chu Yang smiled and passed the thick stack to the youngdy in white beside him. He continued, "Theres no need to count. There are exactly 300,000 taels. Now, would Miss Xiao Lu pleasee out?" The youngdy in white held the bills with trembling hands. This was the first time in her life that she held so much money. She could not help but feel emotional as she held the stack of bills. Young Master Lian observed this with a cold expression. The edges of his lips curved up as he smiled, "He is truly someone with money. The people I like most... are the people with money." The men beside him felt a tinge of regret. Why did such a fat sheep have to antagonise Lian Fan Lei? Why didnt this fat sheep run into me? If that happened, wouldnt all that money end up in my hands? He easily threw out a few hundred thousand taels. He was truly a fat sheep... What a pity! After some time, a pop could be heard from the side of the stage. Faint white mist appeared from the corners, immediately shrouding the entire stage. Bells rang as a graceful silhouette appeared in the middle of the stage and sat down. Despite the mist, the zither master seemed to take a nce in Chu Yangs direction. Behind the mist, her appearance couldnt be clearly seen. The only things that could be seen were her clear and cold eyes which looked as deep as a bottomless autumnke. The fragrance of incense slowly wafted through the air... "Ting!" A string of the zither vibrated. This sound slowly rang out, as though it hade from a distance. The sound of the zither seemed as though it hade from the outside. It was soft and delicate, however, it seemed capable of removing all worries, sadness and uncertainties... Like smoke, the zithers music pervaded through the hall. It slowly rose and filled the entire hall. Chu Yang closed his eyes slightly as his mind was unconsciously immersed within the melodious sound. Before he came, Chu Yang wouldnt have believed that music would have such power. Now, he hade to believe it. With a mere prelude, there was already enough power to sway his spirit. Suddenly, a soft voice could be heard, "This melody is called Reincarnation." The zithers music suddenly disappeared, but it still seemed to be heard from the distance. In a few moments, softer zither music could be heard and it slowly spread outwards... This time, the feeling waspletely different! Chu Yang felt as though he had appeared from nothingness and arrived in this world. An arm held him gently and he arrived at a snowscape... Every single scene from his previous life shed through his eyes. Waves of memories flooded into Chu Yangs mind. Reincarnation! This melody had unexpectedly brought Chu Yang through reincarnation again... Chapter 226 Reincarnation, Lost Love The music of the zither continued to linger in the air. Although the sound was soft and faint, it did not cease to shake peoples hearts thunderously. Everyone had unknowingly entered a magical realm just by listening to the tune of the music. Chu Yangs heart was as calm as water; he watched his life quietly sh through his mind from a third person point of view. He was seeing memories that were heart-wrenching, ones that were so painful that they were shattering his heart into pieces! When he was just a teenager, a fire had raged all over Beyond the Heavens Sect. In his white robe, Meng Chao Ran fought amidst the mes with his long sword. His countenance appeared calm, yet at the same time, hopeless. With one palm, he knocked Chu Yang unconscious and buried his body beneath the corpses. With this, he had given Chu Yang a chance at life... He had no one to rely on after leaving Beyond the Heavens Sect. Initially, he ced his trust in the wrong people because he was just a youth with ack of experience. He had almost lost his life and even had to flee, bing just like a speck of dust amidst the countless lives around him... Time and again, people would continually deceive him and hunt him down, forcing him to figure out ways to escape death. Having gone through all these, he eventually became cruel, cold, and heartless... He retreated deep into the mountains to cultivate his martial arts. Finally, when he had gone to Iron Cloud, war and destruction were happening all over the ce... As he travelled across Jiang Hu, he would kill and rob endlessly. This was ultimately the reason for his path towards bing the Poisonous Sword Revered Martial Artist. It was a bloody path; one with countless corpses being left behind on his trail... By nature, he was not actually a heartless person. After having made his first kill, he felt sickened for three days straight. However, these were the people that would kill him if he had not killed them! The world was vast, but there was no one by his side. He was all alone on a bloody path for survival... It was not until one fateful day when he discovered a purple bamboo forest. He lingered at this ce because it had brought back fond memories of his childhood. Unexpectedly, he had met a woman who was dressed in red... What kind of woman was she? She was graceful, stunning, yet fragile-looking. However, there was a sense of strength and disdain hidden from within. At the same time, there was a sense of sophistication and elegance. Every action of hers carried along a hint of finesse... It was as if she was a heavenly being as she stood right in front of him... Up to this day, he still remembered the conversation from that unexpected meeting... ... "May I ask what your name is, miss?" "My surname is... Mo, Mo Qing Wu..." "Good. That is a really nice name." "Really?" All of a sudden, Mo Qing Wus beautiful eyes became deste and she murmured, "My mother once said..." "What did she say?" "My daughters heart... Mo Qing Wu..." "My daughters heart... Mo Qing Wu..." Chu Yang repeated these words in his mind and said, "Your mother must be a truly caring person..." Qing Wu, coupled with the surname Mo ahead of it, gave her name apletely contradictory meaning. Her daughters heart should not be as weak as a gentle dance at all. If her heart was weak, this would mean that she would be weak, and people would betray her! Although this was just a name, it was also an advice that her mother had given to her! "Its such a coincidence that youre also here at this purple bamboo forest!" "Im fond of purple bamboo..." Mo Qing Wu smiled softly, concealing the destion in her heart, "Purple bamboo... The colour I liked most as a child was... the colour purple... It is truly unforgettable..." "Really? Haha, me too. As a child, I grew up in an area with purple bamboos... However, the people were eradicated after, along with the purple bamboos..." Even though their voices were solemn and faint, both parties could clearly discern the yearning and sadness from hearing each others voices. At the same time, they were both able to sense the immense hatred deeply engraved in the heart of the other person... They could also tell that the other persons shoulders wereden with burden... At that point in time, Chu Yang did not know this of himself. However, he had just begun to understand himself... Mo Qing Wu liked the purple bamboo because of her second brothers purple jade flute... "Brother Chu, you havee again..." "All those times seem just like a dream. The purple bamboo has been deeply etched across my heart... I feel as if something is missing in my heart if I fail toe to see the purple bamboo..." "Hmmm, me too..." "Brother Chu, if youe here the next time and meet me out of coincidence..." "Go on." "Ah... Its nothing..." Mo Qing Wu let out a faint smile... Chu Yang closed his eyes. Two different lifetimes had been separated by reincarnation. He felt as if he could see Mo Qing Wus smile from the previous life. The purple bamboos swayed back and forth, creating waves like in the ocean. Mo Qing Wus red outfit fluttered intensely as she stood in the purple bamboo forest. Her beauty was simply out of this world. Her smile, which was without any sorrow, carried with it a shyness and a hint of sweetness... Qing Wu, did you know... it was that smile that conquered my heart! Unfortunately, I was unaware of it... "Qing Wu, are you here?" "What a coincidence..." "Umm, today is the Double Ninth Festival. Qing Wu, will you drink with me?" "Umm, sure." ... "Brother Chu... Chu Yang..." "Mmm..." "Brother Chu Yang, do you think that my dancing is beautiful?" "I will have to see it for myself first." "Haha. Today, we shall drink. I will dance for you, with the purple bamboo as a witness." At that point in time, Mo Qing Wus eyes were full of sweetness and joy as she looked at him so gently that it was like gentle flowing water... Her red clothes fluttered softly. At that moment, Chu Yang felt as if all of the Nine Heavens had been reduced to just a dainty red figure. This graceful red figure was like a fairy hovering on the moon... "A gentle dance in the misty smoke; looking at purple bamboo in the empty horizon; a lifetime, a dance, a mans enjoyment; a lifetime, a dance, a step in life!" Mo Qing Wus soft singing appeared to sound out at the same moment... The music from the zither rose slowly and was spreading around gradually... The music came to a peak before it suddenly fell drastically. Everyones heart simply moved along to the music! At this juncture, Chu Yangs burdened heart was shocked violently. It was as if his fate was starting to change... ... "Chu Yang... Please dont go..." "I have to seek revenge for my master and my brothers. I have to go..." "Chu Yang..." "Chu Yang... Your heart is too cruel..." "Chu Yang... Will you return?" "I have no clue either..." "Chu Yang, I have finally found you. Yet, you are still like this...? Please go back with me. Would you please go back with me?" "..." "Chu Yang... Im worried about you... Ive been feeling extremely uneasy nowadays..." "..." "Chu Yang... Your heart... Is it really made of stone?" "My heart has been dead since a long time ago." At that time, all Chu Yang could think about were the ruined state of Beyond the Heavens Sect, the bodies on the ground, the sense of hatred that was deeply rooted in his heart, abandoned love, the insatiable need to cultivate his martial arts, and most importantly, revenge! He could not bother to take notice, or even to have a look at, the heartbreak that was within Mo Qing Wus eyes... With her heart crushed, Mo Qing Wu turned and left... Shortly after, Chu Yang unexpectedly had an ominous feeling that something bad had happened. As he thought about Mo Qing Wu and her most recent departure, Chu Yang could not help but feel more uneasy. In the darkness of the night, he felt as if he could hear Mo Qing Wu calling out his name over and over again... "Chu Yang... Save me..." "Chu Yang... You are too cruel..." "Chu Yang... I need to see you again..." "Chu Yang... I miss you..." In an instant, Chu Yangs body had be a rapidly moving shadow, chasing after her with great speed. At this point in time, he had no clue as to why he was giving chase. Furthermore, he had no idea what he was chasing... However, after travelling for around a dozen miles, he realized that Mo Qing Wu had been ambushed and was suffering from serious injuries... All Chu Yang could feel was a massive explosion from inside... He rushed towards them. Without any real reason, he ughtered everyone who was part of the ambush... In herst moments, Mo Qing Wuid in his arms, disying a look of happiness although she was in deep pain... "Chu Yang... It has been a long time since youve held me like this. Im so happy..." "Dont move... Let me see your injuries. Let me see your injuries..." "I dont feel any pain. Theres really no pain at all..." "Chu Yang... If there is another life and I can still see you once more, I hope that you will give me a proper look and notice that Im prettier than a sword..." "Chu Yang, hold me tight... Hold me tight... I, I want... to be held by you, like this, forever... Chu Yang, I am satisfied to be able to die right in your arms..." "I do not have any regrets... After all, I got to see you at the veryst moment." "If there is another life..." Her eyes were filled with hope and desire. However, everything had paused at that very moment! Her loving gaze remained affixed on Chu Yangs face, but it had lost its original liveliness... This loving gaze had be eternal... Chu Yang let out a deep sigh and realized that the music from the zither had stopped a while ago. At this moment, in the great hall, everyone appeared solemn as they sighed. Some were even in a daze, not making the slightest bit of noise as they remained still. Gu Du Xing sat next to Chu Yang as his eyes were filled with moisture. He was also thinking of the person who had to pay a dear price because of him... Gu Miao Ling. Every person had his own unfortunate encounter. This one melody had caused Chu Yang to relive the sorrow from his previous life once more. However, what other people were experiencing were frustration, anger, guilt, and love from this lifetime... This reincarnation melody was like a cleanse and purification of his fate! "What a beautiful melody..." Chu Yang sighed from deep within, "The zither masters reputation is indeed well-deserved. However, this reincarnation melody is stillcking in something." What wascking was Chu Yangs own judgment! Chu Yang did not exactly understand music. In the previous life, Mo Qing Wu used to dance with many melodies, both old and new. Naturally, Chu Yang had gained some knowledge about music. While Chu Yang was not in the least bit of a musical genius, he was the only person who understood this reincarnation melody! This was because he was truly the only one who had experienced reincarnation! When it came to reincarnation, there should be at least two lifetimes! Even then, that could barely be considered as reincarnation! However, when listening to this melody, Chu Yang could only recall his previous life! He was unable to recall any remnant of this lifetime! Just as his mind was getting ready to move on to the next life, which was just about to happen, the music from the zither had stopped abruptly. Hence, Chu Yang imed that the melody wascking! The entire great hall was in an eerie silence. The only sound that could be heard was the cracking from within therge furnace in the middle of the great hall as it burned with a glowing fire and produced continuous heat... After a long period of silence, the crowd burst into a thunderous apuse... The zither yed two sounds as if the master was acknowledging the apuse. "Young Master Chu, you may ask me three questions about music. If Im unable to answer any of these questions, I will have dinner with you." The zither master who had just yed the melody said with a faint voice. Chu Yangughed. In an instant, he had restored hisposure from his trembling heart, "Who would dare to question the zither master about music? However, there are some questions that I wish to ask Miss Xiao Lu with regards to the melody that youve just yed." "Oh?" An obvious trace of interest could be heard in Miss Xiao Lus voice. "This reincarnation melody has struck the heart of everyone here, whether they are poor or rich, good or bad! It is extremely clear that Miss Xiao Lu is very sessful in her craft, but..." "But... what?" Miss Xiao Lu asked curiously. "But... this melody seems to be only half a melody! Miss Xiao Lu, why is this the case?" Chu Yang continued and asked softly. Suddenly, Miss Xiao Lu had be quiet from behind the curtain, not making the slightest of sounds! Chapter 227 Three Questions To Move The Leader! The moment Chu Yang mouthed these words, Miss Xiao Lu appeared to be slightly taken aback. She did not speak for a while. Immediately, a bigmotion had erupted from the people that were seated below! "What hole did this country bumpkin crawl out from? Such beautiful zither music, yet he dared to say that it iscking and iplete?" A young man dressed in whiteughed mockingly and continued, "Do you even understand anything?" "Yes! Be it the artistic creation or the length of this melody, it is definitely aplete melody!" Lian Fan Lei sneered as he looked at the stupid country bumpkin. He continued with great eloquence, "Brother Chu, you probably have never heard such a beautiful melody before, am I right? What a country bumpkin. Funeral music is probably the only eternal masterpiece to you, right?" "Hahaha..." Immediately after saying this, a group of people burst out inughter. "This guy is truly a frog at the bottom of a well. How many masterpieces could he have heard before?" The group had be louder, with theirughterpletely unrestrained. Cheng! The zither rang out suddenly. Once again, the entire great hall had be silent. The zither sounded fierce and determined! Even the music illiterates could tell that Miss Xiao Lu was furious! This country bumpkin was extremely disrespectful and had angered the beauty! Everyone was feeling satisfied as they could see that someone was in trouble. "This melody..." While everyone was eagerly waiting for her to finish her sentence, Miss Xiao Lu opened her mouth slowly, "... is indeed iplete! This is because I hade to this melody during a dream. It was surreal, yet faint. Someone had told me that this was from my past life..." "Upon waking up, I wrote this melody at once. However, I realized that I could not go any further after getting to thest part because I was abruptly awoken from the dream. Hence, this melody is only half a melody! I have been feeling vexed over this for a long period of time... But... What Im curious to know is how Young Master Chu was able to discern this?" Indeed, this melody was iplete! It was only half a melody! These words of hers were like thunder to the ears of those young masters in the great hall. Instantly, they became dizzy and astonished, turning to look at each other in shock! Never could they imagine that Miss Xiao Lu would actually agree with the judgment of that country bumpkin! Besides, they were just mocking andughing at him prior to what Miss Xiao Lu had just said. This was virtually as good as being pped on their faces! This was especially the case for Lian Fan Lei. He was a schr and was even proficient in music. At this very moment, his face was burning up as he felt extremely humiliated. "How could I discern this... Haha, I just did!" Chu Yang smiled softly. Miss Xiao Lu pondered for a moment and said, "If thats the case, then we are done with the first question. Brother Chu, please proceed with the second question." "The second question has to do with how the melody is iplete as well!" Chu Yang expressed confidently. The moment he said these words, the entire great hall became edgy. Everyone who had heard this melody felt that it was perfect beyond words! However, this guy has repeatedly imed that this melody was iplete... Could he have some mental issues? Nheless, after being pped real hard on their faces just moments ago, no one dared to voice their doubts for fear of being humiliated once more. They simply waited for him to continue with what he had to say. "Oh? Please rify yourself." Miss Xiao Lus tone was clearly humble. This was not out of pretence, but instead, it was because she was sincerely keen to learn. Everyone could tell that this was the case. "Umm, it has always been the case for good music to be designed to disy joy without being crude and to disy sadness without any injury. However, no matter how difficult a persons life is, there will always be joy and sorrow, ups and downs!" Chu Yang continued casually, "A person must have been through happiness and joy, no matter how lowly or difficult a persons life is. This is true, even if that momentsted only for a very short span of time! Besides, no matter how powerful a noble person is, he must have been through difficulties in his life! There is no exception to all of these!" From behind the curtain, Miss Xiao Lu nodded her head gently as she contemted for a moment. "Your melody was captivating and engaging! However, it only demonstrated the emotion of sadness. Sadness without injuries... This was clearly achieved. But... If this is a reincarnation melody, there must be elements of happiness too! Your melody has missed out on this! Without this element, it does not carry the true meaning of reincarnation!" Chu Yang continued softly, "In my humble opinion, changes should be made to this melody! What does Miss Xiao Lu think?" "Yes." This time, Miss Xiao Lu did not hesitate at all. She answered him directly as she praised, "Young Master Chus understanding of music is eye-opening to Xiao Lu! Would you mind staying to discuss with Xiao Lu on how to improve this melody?" The moment these words of hers left her mouth, a look of jealousy shed from deep within Lian Fan Leis eyes! Staying to discuss how to improve this melody... How could such improvements be achieved within a day or two? If they were to continue discussing... the two of them will discuss right in bed... Wouldnt they be putting horns on me? Ah, this punk has barely started on music and he is already nning to put horns on me... "Lets put aside that discussion for now. I wish to address the third issue." Chu Yang replied casually. "Young Master Chu, please speak!" Miss Xiao Lus tone had be more respectful. Just by hearing the two issues that he had to raise up, she was already impressed with this young master! Such an astute observation was definitely out of the ordinary! "It has been said that the zither musices from the hand, which is connected to the mind. In the mind... there is the soul." Chu Yang continued, "Miss Xiao Lu ispletely dedicated to ying zither music and is exceptionally skilled. When ites to zithers, you are absolutely the best at what you do! You are at the peak of your field and there is surely no one thats better than you at it!" "But... It is missing a soul, right?" Miss Xiao Lu sighed softly. "Yes!" Chu Yang eximed in agreement. After a long period of silence, the sound of the zither was heard from behind the curtain. It was as if Miss Xiao Lus mind had wandered off and her fingers had touched the zither on ident... "Young Master Chu, pleasee in for a cup of tea. Xiao Lu wishes to speak to you alone!" After pondering for a long period of time, Miss Xiao Lu requested in earnest. "Yes!" A pretty maid next to her replied. Chu Yang stood up and said casually, "Guys, wait for me here. In any case, you wont be too lonely." He then nced at the group of angry young masters and smiled. This was clearly a contemptuous smile. In the entire Iron Cloud Citadel, even Tie Bu Tian could only be angry at King of Hell Chu, let alone these little young masters. Chu Yang did not bat an eye towards them. If it were not for the fact that they could be of use to time in the near future, Chu Yang would not even have bothered to spare them a look. As for Lian Fan Lei... Lian Fan Lei was just a fart! No, in Chu Yang eyes, he was less than a fart. A fart would at least have some sort of smell... This guy could only have a slight smell if he was dead... "Rest assured, I will restrain myself." Gu Du Xing smiled coldly and said, "I will not ruin your ns." He knew that if Chu Yang had said such a thing so deliberately, there was bound to be a hidden agenda. He discovered that no matter what he did, Chu Yang and he were rted to one another and were part of a greater picture! Ever since he had met Chu Yang, he never once saw Chu Yang do anything carelessly! Each action of his had a purpose! Needless to say, Gu Du Xing would not dare to ever carelessly ruin Chu Yangs ns. Therefore, even if the two idiot youths, Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo, were present, Gu Du Xing would not fail to keep Chu Yang assured! "Thats good!" Slowly, Chu Yang walked behind the youngdy in white. He followed her at an unhurried pace. From a distance, he could hear Luo Ke Di speaking in excitement as if he was yelling from behind, "Hey, hey, now that the music is done... There are so many beautifuldies, why dont everyone strip while we sing..." Chu Yang staggered for a moment and nearly fell to the ground. Subsequently, there were replies that scolded him. "Pig!" "This pig!" "You are a pig!" These scolding words came out of Gu Du Xing, Ji Mo, and Rui Bu Tongs mouths. Immediately after these words were said, there were a few loud bangs before Luo Ke Di could be heard crying out pitifully. Eventually, Ji Mo said caringly, "Okay, beautiful sisters, theres no need for you to be angry anymore. Ive helped you teach him a good lesson. Haha, this lecherous bastard is absolutely intolerable! Rest assured that I will beat him again if he dares to speak again. Oh, beautifuldies, no matter what happens, I will be your protector. Here, here, each of youe and give me a kiss, here, here..." As he imagined the look of Ji Mos mouth, Chu Yang quickly increased his speed. Instantly, he walked past the corner so that he could no longer hear anything else. It was at this moment that he finally raised his arm to wipe off the sweat from his forehead. Big Brother Chu had truly regretted bringing these two bastards out. Security was not a concern... but these two had really caused him to lose face... "Young Master Chu, please..." Upon arriving at a decorous area, the youngdy bowed down and said, "Miss Xiao Lu is waiting inside." Chu Yang nodded and casually took note of the entire space. He noticed that this area was at the top of three floors; there were buildings surrounding in from all four directions. It was well protected from all four sides, leaving behind no dead corners! This was a most brilliant secureyout! "Truly remarkable!" Chu Yang knocked on the door. "Young Master Chu, pleasee in!" A soft voice came from inside the room. "Thank you!" Chu Yang pushed the door open and ced one foot in. He paused for a moment before he put his other foot in as well. Now that his entire body was in the room, he stood at the door politely and waited in silence. Just as he stepped in, Chu Yang could clearly sense an aggressive aura locking in on him without the least bit of restraint. This aura would have been able to kill him with just one blow even if the emperor and a million guards were there! This aura did not seem to care about any consequences at all! Feeling such an aura reminded Chu Yang of Gu Du Xing in his previous life! In his previous life, during the only time that he ever saw Gu Du Xing, he had the same fierce, murderous aura that this lone swordsman, unlike anything that Chu Yang had encountered before! At that time, Gu Du Xing was a King level master! He was even at the peak of the ninth grade! A King level; a lone swordsman! It was not long after that encounter that there was news that Gu Du Xing had broken through the Emperor level! Who was this person? Why did he have such a powerful aura? At this very moment, Chu Yang thought of the strange encounter that Diwu Qing Rous Golden Horse Riders Department had at the House of Exceptional Beauties in his previous life! Everything had be crystal clear. Such a powerful person was present! Chapter 228 Minister Chu? Big Brother Chu! Shortly after, the aura finally dissipated. Chu Yangs countenance remained unchanged as he simply smiled and looked at Miss Xiao Lu, who was sitting directly in front of him, "May Ie in?" "How embarrassing. Young Master Chu, this is my bodyguard. He is slightly overprotective... Haha, pleasee in. Please have a seat!" Miss Xiao Lu stood up and appeared very apologetic. This Miss Xiao Lus figure was rtively beautiful. Her face was just fine, although it was not among the ranks of unrivalled beauties. However, her body exuded a peculiar calming aura that made anyone who saw her feel immediately at peace. From her every action, her every speech, or even simply when she was batting her eyshes, a gentle aura could be felt. Everyone who saw her would definitely have the same first impression! It was gentle! Truly gentle! "Miss Xiao Lu is truly an extraordinary woman! You are absolutely worthy of being a zither master!" Chu Yangs gaze remained calm as he praised intently. His countenance was serious, yet at the same time, he appeared carefree. He was truly praising her from the bottom of his heart and not disying any look that would otherwise suggest that he was ttering her. At such a discussion, having too much arrogance would lead to failure! Too much ttery would also lead to failure! The best way to go about this was to simply speak what was right and not be arrogant or fawning! "Minister Chu is still Minister Chu!" Miss Xiao Luughed deliberately. "You are truly skilled!" Chu Yang did not show any hint of surprise. With the power of the House of Exceptional Beauties, it would have been strange if they did not know his true identity. It was just like facing Diwu Qing Rou personally; Chu Yangs web of deception could fool a normal person, but he knew that it was impossible to fool Diwu Qing Rou. His key advantage would be to keep a distance! Since the distance was too great, Diwu Qing Rou could not deal with Chu Yang directly, on his own. On the other hand, if Diwu Qing Rou was as close to him as the House of Exceptional Beauties was, Chu Yang was absolutely certain that he would have be a corpse ages before, even if he had ten thousand lives! "There must be something important here for the minister toe down personally." Miss Xiao Lu poured the tea and continued softly, "However, lets put whatever it is aside for now and talk about music first." She smiled and said, "The three issues that the minister has brought up spoke directly to the longing in my heart. Im afraid that nothing else can be done if the minister cannot help me solve these issues." Chu Yangughed and said, "I have already expected this. I just never imagined that a gentle youngdy like yourself could be this powerful!" Miss Xiao Lu chuckled, "Even if I was more powerful... I can neverpare to the fierce King of Hell Chu." "Haha..." Chu Yangughed upon hearing this. "May I ask how the first issue can be solved?" When it came to this topic, Miss Xiao Lu had be slightly impatient, "This issue of being only half a melody... How can I write the remaining half?" "This issue is easy to solve, yet it is difficult as well! In my personal opinion, it would be a good thing if Miss Xiao Lu could never write the other half." Chu Yang frowned and said cautiously. "Oh? Why is that?" Miss Xiao Lus beautiful brows pinched together as she asked, perplexed. "What is reincarnation? From birth to death, then from death to birth again, that is considered as one reincarnation!" Chu Yang continued solemnly, "Reincarnation is death! Miss, you..." "I have never been dead..." Miss Xiao Lu was deep in thought, "If I have never been dead, then I could never have written aplete reincarnation melody! Ultimately, this is because I do not know what the dead feeling is like... Hence, I could not create a full melody. However... if I were to die... Haha, how can I write this melody when Im dead?" "Therefore, could this reincarnation melody possibly never beplete?" A hint of defiance shone from deep within Miss Xiao Lus eyes. "Life and death... does not have to be experienced only with death..." Chu Yang said calmly. The moment he said this, the aggressive aura from before could be felt once again. Within just a few short moments, Chu Yang could feel his mouth and nose freeze. He was unable to speak or breathe. Evidently, the person standing in the shadows did not want him to finish his sentence! A light shed in Miss Xiao Lus eyes. She appeared to understand something and said, "If that is the case, reincarnation... is not necessary! Minister Chu, lets discuss the second issue." Immediately, the aggressive aura vanished. Internally, Chu Yangughed evilly. This Miss Xiao Lu is extremely intelligent. She understood what I meant even though I was not done speaking. That person tried to stop me but he was just too slow. On the other hand, while Miss Xiao Lu sounded as if she was dismissing the first issue, her eyes were clearly telling Chu Yang that she would never abandon such an idea! This was indeed an extreme dedication towards music! "The second issue is the emotion involved in the music." Miss Xiao Lu frowned and continued, "The more I think about it, the more I feel that Minister Chus words were... not exactly correct." "Oh?" "Music is simply an expression of one type of emotion. If it is a sad melody, adding a hint of happiness would be just as good as adding sour vinegar to a pitcher of good wine! The integrity of the music would be lost... Likewise, this applies to a happy melody." Miss Xiao Lu said this with a stern look on her face. "Definitely not! Miss Xiao Lu is absolutely wrong about this." Chu Yang eximed gravely. "Oh? How am I absolutely wrong?" Miss Xiao Lus beautiful brows pinched together once more. "A melody that only expresses one mood is mediocre!" Chu Yang smiled as he recited Mo Qing Wus reason that she had shared with him in the previous life. Mo Qing Wu was neither a dancer or a singer. Nheless, her musical abilities were second to none! Furthermore, since Mo Qing Wus life was full of twists and turns, as well as sorrow, her outlook on life was especially deep and profound. Hence, she was extraordinarily talented in music. This exnation was something that Mo Qing Wu had pondered for a long time before she had an epiphany out of the blue. Although Mo Qing Wu was the zither master, how could she have gone through the sufferings that Mo Qing Wu had been through since she was still so young? "A melody is not just to express a type of mood; it is a method of delivering a story! I feel that the audience should have the chance to experience the joyful and sorrowful emotions in that story as they listen to the melody." Chu Yang continued quietly, "Theres no need for you to open your mouth to speak or provide any form of introduction to that story. Even without an introduction, you should still be able to allow anyone who listens to the melody to be able to feel the emotions of reuniting, parting, anger, pain, death, and so on..." "Allow the listeners to experience the entire story with their own way of interpretation!" Miss Xiao Lu sat down and a serious countenance appeared on her face as she thought about everything that Chu Yang had just said, not missing on a single word. Such a respectful attitude was one that would typically only appear when the zither master was sitting opposite her own teacher. However, at this moment, Miss Xiao Lu could sense that Minister Chu who was sitting in front of her was clearly younger than her. Yet, he deserved her special treatment! Even though his words seemed fascinating initially, she realized that they were infinitely mysterious after considering them carefully. How much more effort would I have to put in to achieve the realm that he has just described? "But... each word has toe from the heart and each heart is different. How can I fully express the story that I wish to tell?" "Of course, there are differences in people. Different people lead different lives and have different states of mind! A story written by someone could be viewed as sad and emotional by someone, yet humorous by another person. Moreover, the peoples views could even change again after..." Chu Yang continued solemnly, "There are also people who can write a story in a way that makes it dull, while others could write a story that inspires others to think. Furthermore, there are others that could make a story sound spectacr..." "It is worth noting that while stories in this world maye in different forms, they are essentially the same!" Chu Yang said excitedly, "An old story, while written differently ten thousand times, would ultimately still... remain the same old story. It remains unchanged!" "I think I understand a little..." Miss Xiao Lu pondered carefully and nodded her head slightly. "At the peak of mastering music, you should be able to control the emotions incited in people. If you want people to cry, they will surely cry! If you want people to smile, they will smile for sure! All types of changes arepletely up to you!" "Although you are currently called the zither master, the gap between you and achieving such a realm is..." Chu Yang let out a heavy sigh and said, "Veryrge... You cannot reach that realm just yet!" "Yes!" Miss Xiao Lu poured some tea for Chu Yang in great respect for him. "Big Brother Chu, please continue to enlighten me." It was an extremely radical change; from being called Minister Chu to being called Big Brother Chu. Evidently, there had been a fundamental change in her attitude that clearly showed that this zither master was impressed. "Theres no need for you to be so formal. Besides, I just hope that I can leave a mark on the path to the peak of a talented zither master." Chu Yang said casually, "You should know that it is a great honor for me!" Miss Xiao Lu giggled softly, "Big Brother Chu, I know that you are... obviously ttering me... but it still makes me feel a little proud." Chu Yangughed and appeared to have a sudden realization, "Could it be... that you still needpliments from people now?" The two of them looked at each other and smiled in unison. "Big Brother Chu seems to have such a deep understanding of music." Miss Xiao Lu smiled lightly and said, "I wonder if this little sister could have the honor of listening to Big Brother Chu y." Immediately, Chu Yang panicked. He wiped off the sweat from his forehead and smiled, "Ah Lu, you have poked at my weak spot. This big brother is so embarrassed. I am just sharing with you some of my observations... If you put me on the stage... cough cough... You should feel sorry towards your zither..." "Haha..." Miss Xiao Lu chuckled. Chu Yang had essentially taken her on as his little sister. Besides, he had unconsciously called her Ah Lu. Only people who were close to one another would address each other that way. In this way, he had unintentionally removed a certain barrier between the two of them. Furthermore, not only did Miss Xiao Lu not object to this notion, she had even responded to his embarrassed reaction positively. "If so, I will not trouble Big Brother Chu Yang any further." Miss Xiao Lu smiled lightly. The moment he heard the words Big Brother Chu Yang, his mind inevitably drifted to the thought of Mo Qing Wu. As he thought about Mo Qing Wus lovely figure, Big Brother Chu Yang could not help but smile warmly and lovingly as he said, "Good little sister." Chapter 229 We Are Bamboo People At this moment, Miss Xiao Lu felt a feeling of earnest rising from the bottom of her heart! It felt as if the man that was in front of her was really her martial brother; he would never cease to love and indulge in her no matter what she did... Such a feeling was not to be mistaken as the love between a man and a woman; it was more like that of the rtionship between blood rtives. Her gaze had be significantly warmer for a short period of time. "Brother Chu Yang, what about the third issue?" As she mouthed these words, even Miss Xiao Lu herself could tell that her voice had a trace of coyness. Ah, the third issue... There must be good tea... good wine... and... Hahaha..." Speaking of the third issue, Chu Yangs attitude changed in an instant as he swung his legs, "This issue is really difficult to solve..." Chu Yang behaved in a way that he had made himself at home and he was beginning to sound really demanding. If Minister Chu had behaved in this way from the beginning, Miss Xiao Lu would most definitely have thrown him out. However, at this juncture, Chu Yangs way of joking around had made Miss Xiao Lu roll her eyes and give him a re. Sheughed and said jokingly, "Get out." "Haha... Ive heard that there are good wine and food here... There is also good tea... and... Hahaha..." Chu Yangs eyes narrowed as he continued cynically, "I must say, little miss. You have such a strong desire to use your clever mouth to pry out all of the cards in my hands. Youre simply too skilled." "Okay, okay." Miss Xiao Lu replied begrudgingly and with a helpless tone. She smiled, "Uncle Chu, I will wait on your hands and feet..." "Stop! Please dont!" Chu Yang waved his arms in terror, "I... I... I dont wish to have a wife yet..." "Annoying! All you can think of is enjoying yourself!" Miss Xiao Lu stomped her feet angrily and walked out with a sulky face. After taking two steps, she turned around and said, "Wait here, Im going to brew some fine tea for you. While Im at it, Ill get the young master some food as well, alright?" "Thats more like it!" Chu Yang stuck his nose in the air, appearing slightly arrogant. Both parties smiled at each other happily! Miss Xiao Luughed a little. She had not been so happy for a very long time. As she faked a pout, she sighed and said, "You are younger than me, yet youre acting like youre my big brother... You are really too shameless." Thereafter, she walked out of the room. Shortly after, tea and snacks entered the room one after another. The food was ced on eight delicate tes, alongside a small jug of fine wine. Chu Yang stared at the food, eager to get his hands on them. He ate and drank so quickly that he failed to show any sense of courtesy. Even before Miss Xiao Lu had the chance to grab a pair of chopsticks, the table had already turned into a big mess. She looked up and saw Minister Chu holding a pair of chopsticks in one hand, with a wine of jug in the other. Immediately, he tossed his chopsticks aside and poured a te of meat directly into his gaping mouth. In an instant, the entire jug of wine was emptied into his mouth, leaving behind not even a drop of wine. Subsequently, he lifted up the teapot and chugged it directly from its opening. He was eating like a madman! As he finished eating the food, he let out a wow and wiped his mouth clean. He sighed with great satisfaction, "That was truly enjoyable... I had skipped my breakfast to prepare my stomach for this meal. It was totally worth it..." Miss Xiao Lu stared at the eight empty dishes that were right in front of her. The dishes could not have been any cleaner than they already were. She waspletely stunned and at a loss for words! Besides, she did not even have the chance to move her chopsticks at all! Essentially, before she even had a chance to consume anything, the wine and food were gone; as for the tea, only the tea leaves were left behind... Such great speed... "May I ask, Minister Chu, does His Majesty feed you at all?" Miss Xiao Lu cried out in astonishment. "How could an officials meal beparable to little sisters food?" Chu Yang let out a sigh, "It seems that I muste here more often from today onwards. I guess that Im an honored guest now." "Dont... Please dont. If you visit here often, our House of Exceptional Beauties will be forced to close down because of your excessive eating..." Miss Xiao Lu raised her hands, portraying an image of her surrendering. The two burst outughing in unison; it was as if they had known each other for decades. "Youre bullying a weak person. Oh well, since Ive eaten and drunk your food, simply taking my leave now would be uneptable." Chu Yang sighed and continued, "The third issue..." "Oh?" "The third issue... Ah Lu, why dont you y me a melody of a happy reunion?" Chu Yang asked casually, with a gentle smile on his face. "Nothing that cant be done." Miss Xiao Lu jumped to her feet in excitement. She walked towards the zither with a smile on her face. "Listen well." For some unknown reason, her tone made it sound as if she was trying to show off her skills to her big brother. "Um." Shortly after, music rang out of the zither; it was indeed a happy reunion! The music from the zither sounded smooth and was absolutely filled with delightful emotions. It was as if two close friends had not seen each other for many years and had countless things to share with one another; they were so overjoyed that they could barely contain themselves. As she yed the zither, Miss Xiao Lu began to close her eyes. With a sweet smile on her face, she hadpletely immersed herself in the music and let her mind drift off. Her hands danced nimbly as her body swayed to the music gently... Finally, the melody came to an end. "What a beautiful piece of happy reunion melody!" Chu Yang pped as he praised her. "Well?" Miss Xiao Lu asked in an arrogant manner. "Um, that was exceptionally good! That was the best melody that Ive ever heard!" Chu Yang smiled as he thought, before continuing, "There is the zithers music, technique, feelings, and soul within this melody! This melody is absolutelyplete!" Heughed and asked, "Little miss, do you now know what the soul of music is?" Facing this question, Miss Xiao Lu was caughtpletely off-guard. She closed her eyes as she tried to recall everything that she had just done. Eventually, she opened her eyes and said with a hint of enlightenment, "So, thats it..." "You are a master musician and can put your soul into the music. For an ordinary musician, this would be achievable only at their peak! However, achieving this is still not enough for a zither master like yourself!" Chu Yang paused for a moment and said slowly, "Ah Lu, first, you must be able to control and move your own emotion..." "I understand!" Miss Xiao Lu jumped up in delight. Her eyes glowed with excitement as she expressed her gratitude, "Brother Chu Yang, thank you!" "Ah, I will ept this gratitude of yours." Chu Yang chuckled, "You must remember to put yourself into whatever state necessary, even if it is different from the state that you are originally in. You have to immerse yourself deeply with your heart and soul; otherwise, it could not be done!" "Total immersion; you are the zither!" "Yes, total immersion; I am the zither!" Miss Xiao Lus eyes lit up. "The step after total immersion..." Chu Yang said slowly as he emphasized every word, "After you make it past this stage, well talk about it again... It is an entirely different state..." "Past..." Miss Xiao Lu was astounded. "Be it zither arts or martial arts, there is no end to any field of study!" Chu Yang said slowly, "In this life, there is never a true peak!" "There is never a true peak..." Carefully, Miss Xiao Lu took note of these words; she waspletely immersed in the words that Chu Yang had just said. After pondering for a long period of time, Miss Xiao Lu finally recovered from her deep thought and sat down gently. After gaining back herposure, she asked softly, "Brother Chu Yang, why did youe to House of Exceptional Beauties today?" Chu Yang nodded his head and said casually, "Thats right. There is something that I require a little help with." "Youve just done a great favor for me!" Miss Xiao Lu continued calmly, "All you have to do is to just say the word." "No!" Chu Yang shook his head, "I did not help you at all! With your intelligence, you would have realized it all sooner orter." Chu Yang raised his hand to prevent Miss Xiao Lu from speaking. He continued in a serious tone, "Besides, even if I did help you, I would never use it to exchange for a favor." "If I had helped you for that purpose, such an exchange would simply be an insult to music! It would also be an insult to myself!" Chu Yangs countenance disyed a look of dismay as he continued slowly, "Moreover, this was the point of view of the person who was closest to me and not my own. However, she is no longer in this world... Hence, I would like to use it to shake the world and put it above all!" "In this aspect, it is you who is helping me!" Chu Yang eximed, albeit with a heavy voice. Miss Xiao Lu was evidently moved. From his emotions, he could tell that he was helpless and sad. Furthermore, this made her feel sympathetic towards him as well! She wholeheartedly believed that these things that he had shared were absolutely not lies! No one could lie in such a way! "This friend of yours..." "... The most important person in my life..." Chu Yang smiled with a bitter face, "I hope that this bit of reasoning can aid you by leading you to the top reigning throne in music! In a way, it is also... fulfilling my own wish!" "As for her name..." Chu Yang murmured, "It has to remain in my heart." Miss Xiao Lu looked at Chu Yang deeply before she smiled and said, "I will definitely aplish it!" Her tone was one of extreme determination and decisiveness. It seemed as if she had just made a pact with him. "Thank you!" Chu Yang thanked her with deep gratitude. "Haha... why dont you tell me?" Miss Xiao Lu smiled softly, "What is it that you require my help with? Let me see if I can help you in any way." "Hmmm, youre going to the center of the continent in June of next year, am I right?" "Yes." "I might need your help during that time. However, you need to begin preparing now." Chu Yang continued slowly, "During then, we shall meet in the middle of the continent. I will need you to help me to create a few identities for us to use." "Thats not a problem!" Miss Xiao Lu replied with certainty, "While we cannot join you in the fight for Lower Three Heavens, it would be easy for us to give you a cover! Even if Diwu Qing Rou learns of this, he would not darey a finger on us." Chu Yang had only just opened his mouth to share his n briefly, yet she already knew of his detailed ns. "Thank you!" Chu Yang replied seriously. When it came to matters of the state, things could not be done carelessly at all. The support of the House of Exceptional Beauties was the key determinant of the sess of this mission. "Theres no need to thank me!" Miss Xiao Lu said calmly. Subsequently, she smiled and added, "Im not doing any form of exchange as well." "Haha." Chu Yangughed calmly. Instinctively, he pointed at her nose, "This little girl." Immediately, Miss Xiao Lu revealed a smile that was full of warmth. She felt as if she indeed had a big brother who was watching over her. She was experiencing extreme bliss. "Umm, I still dont know your full name." Chu Yang scratched his head in distress, "This big brother is really useless. He doesnt even know his little sisters name. What an embarrassment..." "Haha, you are being mischievous again..." Miss Xiao Lu said with a cheerful smile on her face, "My name is Jun Lu Lu! You have to remember it by heart!" "Jun Lu Lu.... Ah, thats a very good name." "We are Bamboo people... Brother Chu Yang, do you know of the Bamboo people?" Miss Xiao Lu tilted her head and smiled. "Huh?" Chu Yang was in great shock! Chapter 230 You Are Unworthy! "Green bamboo, master of the universe, exquisite monarch, cherished bamboos that are self-sustainable; with one move of the bamboo, dragons will soar to the clouds and tigers will move like the wind; when the bamboo is agitated, the world will be turned into chaos!" Hearing this, Chu Yang was astonished. He took in a deep breath of cold air and said, "So... you are the people of Jun Xi Zhu!" Hei Mo (ck Devil), An Zhu (Dark Bamboo), and Gu Du Ke (Lone Traveler)! Dark Bamboo! Jun Xi Zhu (Cherished Bamboo Monarch)! This mysterious woman was actually the leader that was in charge of all the dark forces in Middle Three Heavens! These were the people of Jun Xi Zhu! Even though Chu Yang knew that the House of Exceptional Beauties must have originated from a high status, he never would have imagined that they were the people of the Dark Bamboo! Just how big was Middle Three Heavens? Chu Yang did not have a clue to this question. Nheless, he was well aware that even if it was smaller than Lower Three Heavens, it could not be much smaller for sure. In fact, given how things were, Middle Three Heavens should be bigger than Lower Three Heavens! In Middle Three Heavens, each great n functioned as an individual group. While there were many such ns, there were also countless dark factions! Their noises came from all directions and were all over the ce. It could be said that Middle Three Heavens was a truly chaotic ce, one that fit the description of a Jiang Hu! However, as expected, there were still rules for those living there! The ns were divided into separate territories and did not intrude one another. Moreover, they had their own allies. Even though the dark factions were defiant, they too had their own territories. As a whole, the dark factions in Middle Three Heavens had amon leader. It was the Bamboo Monarch League (Jun Zhe League)! The Bamboo Monarch League, the revised name of Sovereign League, was none other than Dark Bamboo! No dark faction would ever dare to disobey any order that was passed down from the Bamboo Monarch! This clearly tranted their freakish authority! In terms of martial experts, the skill levels were mixed! However, in terms of manpower, they had essentially an ocean of people! Chu Yang could remember from his previous life that two great ns of Middle Three Heavens had provoked Jun Xi Zhu for some unknown reason. Resultantly, the Bamboo Monarch sent out an order. In an instant, all the dark factions in the radius of a few thousand miles rushed in like a strong tidal wave. The two great ns could only withhold them for seven days before they vanished into thin air! This was a clear example of their terrifying power! Chu Yang finally understood why the House of Exceptional Beauties needed to have so much gold and silver... Although these things were not important to the great ns, they were extremely essential to the dark factions! "Oh? Brother Chu Yang, you know of my elder sisters name as well?" Jun Lu Lu was slightly surprised. She was under the impression that her elder sister had never appeared in Lower Three Heavens, hence there was no way that Chu Yang should have known her. She never knew that he would utter her name out immediately! Furthermore, the verses of Bamboo Monarch League had onlye outst year, yet Chu Yang could read it so fluently! At that moment, she could not help but be extremely surprised! She was beginning to question Chu Yangs background. "With such great strength and splendor... how could I not know?" Chu Yang let out a deep sigh. From Jun Lu Lus words, Chu Yang knew that Jun Xi Zhu had already seized power in Bamboo Monarch League. Chu Yang never knew that his capture of power woulde this early. Initially, he had thought that the persons age would be around the same since she had be famous around the same time as Gu Du Xing and the others. However, it appeared that this boss of Bamboo Monarch League was a little older than he had originally imagined. Looking back on the past, he thought to himself, "People of Middle Three Heavens would typically achieve longevity by just reaching the Revered level. People from a century before achieving fame at the same time as people from a century after... This isnt particrly strange..." Just as he was deep in thought, a maid ran into the room and eximed with an rmed look on her face, "Miss, miss! Something bad has happened. There has been a fight... between the friends of this Young Master Chu and the friends of Young Master Lian..." "Why?" "Because... because Young Master Lians people were provoking them continually." The maid stuttered. "Oh?" Jun Lu Lus face disyed a strange look. With the ferocious fame of King of Hell Chu in Iron Cloud Citadel, the officials would burn incense to pay respect to him for not bothering with them. Yet, these people actually had the audacity to mess with King of Hell Chu first? This is too strange. Could it be that Lian Fan Leis brain is actually made of feces? "Ah Lu, it seems that we wont be able to have dinner together." Chu Yang smiled softly. "You still wish to eat?" Jun Lu Lu rolled her eyes and said, "What youve eaten earlier is enough to keep you filled for at least three days!" Chu Yangughed as he turned to walk out of the room. ... As it turned out, ever since Chu Yang had entered the room, Lian Fan Lei andpany had spouted countless annoying words out of jealousy. Under Gu Du Xings assertion of control, Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di pretended not to hear a single word. Punks like Lian Fan Lei were not worth their attention at all. Even a hundred families that were just like Lian Fan Lei were simply not worthy of their anger! In the words of Ji Mo, "Kill you myself?! Wouldnt that be giving you too much face?!" Lian Fan Leis people were getting delighted as they were hurling profanities. However, they lost interest after a while as their opponents did not respond at all, causing them to quit attacking them with words. Besides, they were in the House of Exceptional Beauties; who would dare to do anything rash? Eventually, they began to drink tea and chit chat among themselves. Unfortunately, their conversation had unknowingly drifted towards the topic of King of Hell Chu. Lian Fan Lei boasted shamelessly as he dissed King of Hell Chu, "Who is King of Hell Chu? Haha, I think that he is nothing. What superior intellect is there? Who would not be able to do those little things that hes done?" It was during this period that it seemed that King of Hell Chu was out of favor with the emperor that allowed Lian Fan Lei to let these words leave his mouth so tantly. In response, one of the young men among them said in caution, "You cant just say that. The fact that King of Hell Chu used his own intellect to seize so many spies is already worth admiring." "Intellect? h!" Lian Fan Leiughed, "What about the guy with the surname Li? Haha, he had been taking bribes for so long and treated people like dirt. Who would have failed to notice this? What was there to investigate? He should just have been simply dealt with!" "Besides, there was the vice minister with the surname Wang. He had been exchangingmunications with Great Zhao for so many years. Who didnt know about this? Yet... King of Hell Chu actually imed credit for it... In my opinion, King of Hell Chu is absolutely brainless!" "There were also others who spied for Great Zhao and there was no need for these people to be investigated by anyone, yet people would im that King of Hell Chus intellect reaches the heavens? In my opinion, King of Hell Chu is nothing but an idiot!" ... "Hahaha..." As he continued his discussion, Lian Fan Leis spit was flying all over the ce. All of a sudden, a loud burst ofughter that seemed to have been suppressed for a long time could be heard. As he turned his head around, he noticed that Ji Mo was clutching his stomach tightly andughing uncontrobly, with tears rolling out of his eyes as he snorted. "Hahaha... I never expected..." Ji Moughed uncontrobly and said, "Everyone has told me that Lower Three Heavens was filled with idiots. I still cant believe that there are indeed people with such massive brain damage... I am truly..." "Be more civilized!" Gu Du Xing nearly lost control as well, but he chided Ji Mo with a stern face. "I cant myself... I cant be civil..." Ji Mo grabbed his stomach. His face was extremely filled with pain, "Second brother, I have met many people with brain damage in my life, but this is the first time that Ive seen someone with brain damage who dares to be this arrogant." "Insolent!" Lian Fan Leis white face had finally turned red. In a fit of anger, he shouted, "Punk... Are you talking about me...?" "I... Hes just be smart in the blink of an eye! He cant understand what Ive just said!" Ji Mo feigned a stunned face, "Such intelligence; I am truly impressed!" Lian Fan Leis face turned dark, "Sir, if you wish to insult someone, you must at least have a reason... Otherwise, dont me me for being impolite." "Reason... Haha..." Ji Mo chuckled, "Young Master Lian, do you know how ridiculous it is that you are just sitting down herefortably and judging King of Hell Chu? What youve just said were all written on imperial announcements... Yet, you dare im that youve known all of it way ahead of time?" "You are an idiot and yet you still dare to bad-mouth other people! What gives you the right to do that? You simply used evidence that other people have found to ce on notices everywhere, and you wish to bad-mouth them with that? Who is the idiot here? Do you think this question needs to be asked?" "Those who have been caught have already lost their heads. All evidence of their crimes has already been announced to the public. Arent you just so smart?" Ji Mo ridiculed him without mercy, "This is wed; that is wed. You are truly the wisest! Why dont you try using your tiny rotten brain to try and find all that evidence on your own? All you can do is to use other peoples work and brag here! What about Tie Bu Tian? Since youre so talented, could it be said that Tie Bu Tian is not as smart as you? Is Tie Bu Tian that stupid?" Lian Fan Leis face waspletely flushed. Even though he was extremely angry, he maintained hisposure. How could he dare to im that he was indeed smarter than Tie Bu Tian in front of everyone? This was the reigning emperor that they were talking about! "Who are you?" Lian Fan Lei questioned Ji Mo. "Who am I? You are not worthy enough to know who I am!" Ji Mo let out a cold, loudugh, "The sons of b*tches who take credit for other peoples work and dismissively attack them are especially not worthy to know my name!" Upon hearing this, anyone who could maintain hisposure would surely be a saint, let alone Lian Fan Lei! Instantly, he ceased to care that he was in the House of Exceptional Beauties, yelling, "Fight! Beat him up! I will take responsibility if he dies!" "Fight?" Ji Mo folded his arms in front of his chest and smiled with a smirk face, "How dare you beat people up as you please? Arent you at all afraid of Iron Cloud Nationsws?" "Laws? I am thew in this ce!" Lian Fan Lei bellowed. He pointed at Ji Mo and yelled once again, "Fight! Beat him up! Beat him up!" Immediately, the bodyguards behind him stepped up. Simrly, the guards of the other young masters stepped up as well! The entire group rolled up their sleeves and rushed forward! "Stop!" A stern, cold voice rang, "Anyone who dares to make a move at House of Exceptional Beauties will die!" The thundering voice caused the furnace in the middle of the great hall to shake heavily! Ashes and soot began to fly in all four directions. "I will deal with you properly once we are outside!" Lian Fan Lei shouted fiercely, "Punk... this young master will teach you the meaning of regret! You shall witness what will happen to a person who offends me!" "Yeah, yeah... I am so scared!" Ji Mo hugged his chest, imitating a youngdy who had just encountered a wolf. He even gave a flirtatious wink as he said, "You make me feel so scared. Im so scared... Im too scared..." Lian Fan Lei could not help but boil with anger! At this very moment, Chu Yang arrived at the scene. He said casually, "You guys are all adults; why would you bother dealing with trash? Lets go!" After saying these words, he simply walked out of the door, not even ncing at Lian Fan Lei for a second. "Lets go!" Lian Fan Lei waved his arm, signaling for everyone to give chase. Immediately, his bodyguards, along with the other dandy looking young masters and their own bodyguards, ran after them like a swarm of bees. However, once they were out of the House of Exceptional Beauties, all they could do was to look around and be absolutely astonished. The five young men who had just left had disappeared into thin air... without a trace! Chapter 231 King of Hell Chu Makes Another Move! As King of Hell Chu exited, Jun Lu Lu sighed softly and said, "This Lian Fan Lei is really unlucky.Isnt he suicidal to provoke the King of Hell Chu at such a critical moment? The King of Hell Chu already has so many people. During the coronation of the new emperor, he had remained quiet out of respect for him. However, now that it was over, the crucial moment hade for him to find someone to demonstrate his power on. However, he was unable to find anyone. Yet, you had to stick your head right under King of Hell Chus de." "Yes, if the King of Hell Chu intended on going to the center of the entire continent in order to confuse Diwu Qing Rou, he would definitely wouldnt hesitate creating argemotion within Iron Cloud Citadel. This would lead Diwu Qing Rou to believe that he was still in Iron Cloud. As a result, this would increase the possibility of sess during his mission to Great Zhao! It would have been sufficient with just the Lian family. However, there will definitely be more than just them." A low voice spoke. "Hmm, okay." Jun Lu Lu Lu turned his back into a room and said, "Young master Wei, what do you think of King of Hell Chu? Please give me your opinion on him." "It is possible for him to be a key character." Young master Wei, who had yet to make an appearance said in a low voice, "However, this person is too dangerous!" "Too dangerous?" Jun Lu Lu frowned. "There seems to be a dangerous aura surrounding his body." Young master Wei said casually, "However, his strength is still rtively weak and thus does not pose a threat to us." "What about going to the middle of the continent, Great Zhao?" Jun Lu Lu asked. "Prepare three separate identities for him." Young master Wei said, "All of these three identities should be young musicians. Two of them male and thest female. However, only one of them will use the surname Chu. If possible, you should only use one the other two identities are contingencies." "Okay!" "Our House of Exceptional Beauties cannot be used by him at no cost! When he returns, make him pay something for our services rendered!" Young master Wei said in a low voice, "I heard that he has many heavenly weapons; Ah Lu, you might want to take one to y with." "Heavenly weapons..." Jun Lu Lu showed a look of surprise. She then suddenly smiled in a cute manner, "Brother Wei... do you really think that if we help him with such a small favor, he would be willing to handover to us a heavenly weapon which people consider as precious as life itself?" "Cough cough... I have to cultivate." Young master Wei becamepletely quiet. A look of anger appeared on Jun Lu Lus face, and she muttered, "Its the same every time. He runs away the moment our conversation reaches..." Official Lian Cheng Gui was a minister who was focused on bringing in revenue. During this period, he was so busy that he felt as though his head was spinning. After working intensely on official business, he stretched his back to release the tension in his stiff muscles before getting into his carriage and head home. However, while he was on his way home, he frowned as his heart was filled with worry. The department was experiencing arge deficit. While he had been doing great work in terms of earning revenue for the past few years, he had to remain steadfast now that the new emperor inherited the throne. On the off chance that he was caught, his entire family would be done for. Fortunately, the emperor still trusts me. During this period, I should make a few changes to the paper records and provide my subordinates with some sort of benefit. Not only will I be able to trap them but also attribute myself with a couple of achievements... Upon arriving at home and before he could even settle in his seat, his son, Lian Fan Lei rushed into the room. His words almost caused his father to cough out blood as he said, "Father, I need to borrow a few shadow guards!" "What do you want to do with them?" Lian Cheng Gui was extremely surprised. How could shadow guards be used as he pleased! They were part of the protective force of the national treasury! "There is an ignorant punk that I have to deal with!" Lian Fan Lei ground his teeth. "Someone provoked you?" Despite Lian Cheng Guis anger, he managed to suppress his emotions as he asked for further details. In any case, he had to at least know who offended this guy. "Who is this person?" "He was at the House of Exceptional Beauties! His surname is Chu!" Lian Fan Lei was so angry he could barely sit still. He quickly told his father everything. Lian Cheng Gui was so angry that he almost fainted! Even though he was aware that his son was an idiot, he never would have expected his son to be so stupid! It was already terrible enough that he was fighting for a girl at a brothel and now he was requesting for the mobilization of the shadow guards! The old man was continually worried every single day. He was so worried and afraid that he was barely able to even breathe. This was because he was fearful that there would be a w in his n that he might have overlooked. He was also worried that someone else would use him to curry favour with the new emperor. Even though he was being extremely careful in the words that he spoke, his son was outside causing trouble. Before he was even able to reprimand his son for making so much unnecessary trouble, his son continued to pester him to mobilize the shadow guards to help him with a fight... "Bam!" Unable to control himself, he pped his son right in the face and roared, "Insolent! Who gave you permission to go to the House of Exceptional Beauties? Cant you at least control yourself for a little while? Huh?" "Father!" Lian Fan Lei held his red face in astonishment. He never imagined that his father would hit him, let alone as hard as he did. He had never experienced such a thing before and had never seen his father react so harshly! The sound of thundering horse hooves approached. A voice rang out, "Bu Tian Pavilions business! All bystanders move aside!" Is the sound of horse hoovesing in our direction? Lian Cheng Guis face turned white. He was no longer bothered about disciplining his son and immediately rushed to the main door! His front door overlooked the main road which allowed him to see what was happening. There were a few dozen big horses which were as dark as coal. Riding on their backs were a few dozen men dressed in ck. Their faces cold and emotionless as they continued to advance towards him. Moreover, their leader was none other than Cheng Zi Ang, the hall leader of Bu Tian Pavilion! Lian Cheng Guis mind went nk. The moment they arrived at the manors door, Cheng Zi Ang raised his arm and at once, all of the fighters from Bu Tian Pavilion dispersed, surrounding the entire manor! Cheng Zi Ang softly jumped down from the horse and walked forward. With a nod, he said, "Official Lian, what a coincidence. We meet again." Lian Cheng Gui wanted to cry. What sort of coincidence is this? In this entire citadel, the person everyone hates to run into the most is you. Seeing you is definitely not a good thing! "Cheng... Official Cheng." Lian Cheng Guis voice trembled a little. He greeted Cheng Zi Ang and asked, "This is..." "We were ordered by the minister to take your entire family, both young and old, for a drink." Cheng Zi Ang said gently, "Just for a drink. I hope Official Lian will cooperate with us." "A drink..." Lian Cheng Guis saw the world copse in front of his eyes. Cheng Zi Ang had said the same phrase when he arrested more than a dozen officials before this. "What crime did Imit?" Lian Cheng Gui held onto ast ray of hope, "I request to see the emperor! I want to see the emperor! I am an important official in the royal court; you people in Bu Tian Pavilion do not have the power to arrest me!" "The minister said that his target is not you; there was just something that made him curious..." Cheng Zi Ang sighed. "What? Curious?" Lian Cheng Gui trembled. "What made King of Hell Chu curious? I... While I am the minister of revenue, I dont think I am worthy of aplishing such a feat..." "Dont worry its probably nothing." Cheng Zi Ang said casually, "He heard that the young master tossed out one hundred fifty thousand silver taels just to hear a beautys melody... Official Lian, this was what made the minister curious." "Its not just the minister who is curious! Even I am curious! Official Lian does really seem to have very deep pockets. Tsk, to give a hundred fifty thousand silver taels just to hear a single song... If I am not wrong, your monthly sry is only eighty silver taels! You dont even make a thousand taels in a year." Cheng Zi Ang said, "Official Lian, the young master didnt even hesitate to spend such arge sum of your hard-earned money that you would have had to work two hundred years to earn... just to hear a melody!" "This is nder!" Lian Cheng Guis body was cold with sweat. His vision be blurred as he tried to deny the charge, "How can there be such a thing?!" "Official Lian, did the young master did not tell you?..." Cheng Zi Ang winked mysteriously, "At the House of Exceptional Beauties, the young master fought for a girl with another person." He lowered his voice and said enigmatically, "... His surname is Chu." "His surname is Chu..." Lian Cheng Gui murmured. He suddenly remembered his son talking about mobilizing the shadow guards to get even with someone with the surname Chu... The small bit of hope that Lian Cheng Gui had sank into the abyss as he trembled and said, "Could it be... that person was the minister?" Cheng Zi Ang smiled. All he did was smile. "Oh oh... oh oh..." Lian Cheng Gui did not know whether tough or to cry. He was so shocked that his mouth made a bunch of odd noises as though he was unable to even speak properly. Right after that, Lian Cheng Gui closed his eyes, and his whole body fell backward. He fainted without being able to say a word... The only thought that remained in his head before he fainted was: This is indeed really hrious! People were unable to hide quickly enough, leading to them being arrested and yet, my son dared to fight for a woman with him. He even dared to show off in front of King of Hell Chu and spent a hundred thousand taels just to hear a melody? This is just too funny! Lian Fan Lei came from behind his father and stood there stupefied. He could not believe what he was hearing... So... that person was King of Hell Chu! It was no wonder that the people who came with him became so angry when I insulted him... Right away, young master Lian wailed and screamed, "I... I really did not know who he was..." "The minister has ordered for us to seize the entire Lian family! Seal the ministry of revenue! Scrutinize every single detail carefully!" Cheng Zi Ang gave an order which shook the entire citadel! Seal the entire ministry of revenue and check everything meticulously? How many people were going to be caught? The entire Iron Cloud Citadel was in shock! Before, it was rooting out spies. This time, it was investigating corruptions andrge fortunes of unknown origins... It was known that regardless of whichever dynasty, kingdom or country they were in, the number of corrupt officials would far outnumber that of spies! Moreover, when it came torge fortunes of unknown origins, which official did not have at least something to hide? The jail cells of the judicial department were once again taken over and used by the Bu Tian Pavilion! During the time before the new emperor had ascended the throne, there was a great amnesty. Many of the prisoners had been freed, resulting in a lot of vacant cells... Early in the morning of the second day, Tie Bu Tian convened the court and saw that something was amiss. Many officials had gone missing. Usually, the royal court would have more than a hundred people. However, from the looks of it, it seemed that there were less than half now. "What is this? Is everyone on vacation?" Tie Bu Tian was a little annoyed. "Your Majesty, please save us!" Even if someone had given them an order, their actions could not have been more choreographed. More than half of the remaining officials kneeled together in unison. One of the officials who could not kneel stood with a tearful face. The remaining officials that stood in court, with the exception of the elderly ones surprisingly totaled less than thirty all together... However, the remaining people all stood proudly with their chests puffed up regardless of their position! After removing all of the sand and impurities, one would be able to find gold! Even if the amount of gold was small... "What is this? Where are all the others?" Tie Bu Tian was now also surprised. The officials remained silent and looked at one another. After a long time, one of the officials who was kneeling down near the front said with a trembling voice, "All of the others have been arrested by King of Hell Chu. Even we are also... also... Your Majesty! Oh oh..." The official suddenly burst into tears, "People from Bu Tian Pavilion are outside the royal court waiting to arrest us..." Tie Bu Tian was shocked and his jaw dropped, he didnt know what to do or say. It was as though he had been turned into stone! Chapter 232 This Is A Great Gift! What happened?" Tie Bu Tian asked. The expression written on his face was extremely grave. "Well..." All of the officials who had kneeled down continued keeping quiet and didnt dare to say a word. They just kept on banging their heads on the floor as they said, "We have sinned! We deserve to die ten thousand times over..." "Is anyone going to tell me what happened?" Tie Bu Tian asked as he stood up slowly from his throne and he looked at them with an icy gaze. "It really isnt a very big deal." The elderly prime minister of Iron Cloud, Huang Fu Ming said as he stroked his beard. He was among the few who still remained standing. He casually said, "Your Majesty, it is because Minister Chu had the treasury sealed and arrested Lian Cheng Gui. Moreover, all of the books from the treasury are being investigated by Bu Tian Pavilion..." "Minister Chu had ordered that everything has to be investigated and no stone will be left unturned! Anyone who caught during this investigation shall be arrested and anyone found guilty will be killed!" His voice gradually grew colder. He seemed as though he enjoyed the fear that the rest of the officials kneeling down felt. This made all of the people who were kneeling down on the floor tremble even more. "However, how is the treasury even a matter of concern for them?" Tie Bu Tian looked at the people who kneeled down in him in shock. There were almost a hundred people whose whereabouts he was still unaware about. His head was spinning. There was the ministry of revenue, the ministry of justice, the ministry of rites, the ministry of personnel, the ministry of war... "In the past few years, everyone seemed to be doing poorly so... cough cough..." Huang Fu Ming coughed dryly as he said slowly, "Many officials started to think about the nations treasury and how the it was being managed by the ministry of revenue. Somehow as things went along, everyones lives suddenly became much better. In addition, Official Lian only needed to use the tools at his disposal in order to... cough, cough... write everything off in the records neatly..." Huang Fu Ming said this because had been left with no other choice. However, his intentions themselves were cruel and did not have any mercy at all! "I dont know what is happening now but I am worried that Minister Chu has heard about this..." Huang Fu Ming continued cautiously and said, "Minister... I heard that Minister Chu was so angry that his face turned purple... Last night, Bu Tian Pavilion conducted searches in over thirty-five homes..." Tie Bu Tians face turned pale, "Could all of these people be involved in this treasury issue?" Tie Bu Tians finger trembled as he pointed to all of the officials who kneeled in front of him with their heads on the ground. The officials themselves continued to keep quiet. All they could do now was to tremble in fear with their foreheads stuck to the ground like glue. Tie Bu Tian staggered back as he saw the whole lot of officials with a different look in his eyes. His head suddenly hurt and he closed his eyes. He didnt me Chu Yang. In fact, he was unable to and definitely would not! However, in that moment, he was overwhelmed with sadness. What sort of ce was the royal court? It was supposed to be a ce in which the schrs of the world dreamed of and aspired to be. There were many local officials who had attempted to get into the royal courts their entire lives and werent even permitted to stand inside for even a second! It could be said that this revered hall was the location in which schrly talents became the true pirs of the Iron Cloud Nation. This ce was the very foundation of all of Iron Cloud Nation! If the situation here was filled with corruption, Iron Cloud would not be any better! Moreover, these past few years had been the most difficult of times in the history of Iron Cloud! Everyone should have put in an effort and worked together in order to tide the nation over and ovee the challenges that they faced. However, all they could think of was their own personal gain and emptying out the nations treasury. All of the effort that was ced into developing them into leaders for Iron Cloud seemed to have resulted in the creation of destructive pests! "You people are good! Very good...!" Tie Bu Tian grounded his teeth and nodded. His ashen face suddenly let out a bitter smile, "Hahaha, not bad! You are truly the pirs that hold up our Iron Cloud Nation! Pirs!" He knew that this issue regarding the treasury was extremely serious. However, he thought that he would have been able to fix it after he ascended the throne. Regardless of how serious it was, Tie Bu Tian had only expected for it to be a few corrupted officials. Perhaps at most, there would be able two dozen officials involved. However, two dozen was already a generous estimate and it would have been astonishing if that many officials were involved! As such, never would he have imagined that there would have been as many people involved! If all of these corrupt officials were to have their positions revoked, the royal court would only be left with thirty to forty people! This was tantamount to an empty royal court! However... If I dont get rid of these people, would I still be able to keep trust these terrible scum? "All of you can remain kneeling!" Tie Bu Tian was so angry that he kicked the golden table which was in front of the dragon throne and roared, "Send order for Minister Chu toe to the royal court at once!" In less than an hour, the sound of horse hooves were heard as they unexpected seemed to be headed straight for the royal court! If this was in peaceful times, someone would have probably been surprised and pointed out that there was ack of decorum. However, at this point, no one dared to speak a word. "Your Majesty, Minister Chu is requesting an audience with you." "Send him in!" In the silence, the rhythmic and soft sound of footsteps rang out. Right after, everyone felt as though the entire atmosphere darkened. In the middle of the door to the golden hall, a person in ck appeared. He was dressed in ck from head to toe; the only exception was his face, which was covered with a fierce golden mask! The very moment that this individual appeared at the doors of the royal court, the air seemed to have been sucked out of the room. Fear filled the room and it was those with a guilty conscience suddenly began to tremble uncontrobly. It was as if the person who just arrived brought hell with him! "Bring a seat for Minister Chu!" Tie Bu Tian spoke before Chu Yang even had a chance to say anything. Tie Bu Tian did not want the officials to know that Bu Tian Pavilion was currently not under his control but under Chu Yangs. Nor did he want to reveal that Chu Yang was not a citizen of Iron Cloud Nation. For an emperor, this would have been a huge embarrassment. "Thank you, Your Majesty." Chu Yang was aware of the situation and understood Tie Bu Tians hidden intentions. Therefore he chose to remain silent and thank him before sitting cautiously. "I wonder what has happened for Your Majesty to summon me here today." "Minister Chu, you have been very busy these past two days." Tie Bu Tian smiled and said, "I am wondering what Minister Chu ns to do with regards to the situation of the national treasury." "In ordance with our previous agreement, Bu Tian Pavilion has the power to execute and notify afterwards." Chu Yang said calmly, "Upon realizing that a great crime had beenmitted, we managed to verify a few guilty parties. Earlier this morning, we have already sent those guilty individuals as well as their families to the eastern part of the citadel for execution! In total, there were over three hundred people being punished!" As he said these words, the entire group of officials who were still kneeling on the ground trembled violently with fear. "Then where are the remaining people?" Tie Bu Tian blew out a long breath. "Regarding this... Your Majestys judgment is needed." Chu Yang said carelessly, "However, from Bu Tian Pavilions perspective, it is best that we just kill all of them! After all, our brothers have paid a dear price for all the investigating that we have had to conduct. This investigation left most of our brothers so exhausted that they seemed to have preferred dying than to continue with the investigation." Kill all... Someone immediately fainted; there were also others who let out muffled cries as their heads were on the ground. Elderly Prime Minister Huang Fu Ming could not help but widen his eyes. Kill all of them? He was talking about thousands of lives... The old man felt as though something wasnt right. Before Chu Yang arrived, Tie Bu Tian was extremely furious. However, now that Chu Yang had arrived, the entire atmosphere and situation seemed to have changed. It was as if the ruler and subject were ying question and answer and acting out a coordinated script. One was a good cop while the other was acting as a bad cop. "Kill all of them? Is that advisable?" Tie Bu Tian frowned and asked, "You should at least be aware that if you intend to kill all of the families of those who havemitted crimes, there would be thousands of people..." "Your Majesty worries too much!" Chu Yang said casually, "These past few years, Iron Cloud has been constantly at war! Eight million men have died in battle! We are only talking about a few thousand people now; our Iron Cloud can afford it!" "This... Minister, can we be a little lenient?" Tie Bu Tian smiled and said. "Well... Since it is Your Majesty who is asking, I suppose we can deal with them in ordance with the severity of their crimes..." Chu Yang said, "With regards to the results of the investigation, I shall send them to Your Majesty and you can have total authority over this matter!" Tie Bu Tian sighed and said, "Let it be so then." Chu Yangs words was clearly a stab at Tie Bu Tian. How could he have not heard this? Total authority? What is total authority? Hmm! But Chu Yangs stab was also a reminder. As for what that reminder was... He didnt have a clue. At that moment, their little dialogue scene was over... "Minister Chu, can we have a chat?" Tie Bu Tian smiled and said. "The royal court is dismissed for today." Tie Bu Tian smiled again. "This is my gift to Your Majesty..." Chu Yang said quietly, "All of these killings and testing of the foundation which I am doing now will eventually lead to the long term stability of Iron Cloud Nation and peaceter on! I was careless in not giving Your Majesty a gift for your coronation... As such I intend on using this to make up for my sin." Minister Chus speech almost made Tie Bu Tians eyes pop out of their sockets in shock. Not only was it annoying but it was funny at the same time. All he could do in the end was sigh. The two of them continued to talk in the pce for a long time. No one knew the exact time when Minister Chu left. However, at very least, their hearts were relieved. At least... they wouldnt be punished immediately. A few dayster, Tie Bu Tian decreed that those who had taken less than fifty thousand silver taels would have to return their ill-gotten money and redeem themselves at their current posts. Those who had taken fifty thousand taels or more would have to return the ill-gotten money, lose their position in the royal courts and would bemoners. Those who had taken more than a hundred thousand silver taels would be beheaded as examples, and their families would be exiled... Those who had taken more than one million taels would have all of their properties seized and their entire family beheaded... Although this decision seemed to be more lenient, the ground of Iron Cloud Citadel was soaked with blood and thousands of people were still being punished by losing their lives! Thews were not made to punish the masses. This principle continued to remain true to this day. If everyone was beheaded, the royal court of Iron Cloud would probably copse. All Tie Bu Tian could do was to deal with them slowly. Nheless, one thing was certain, if these people did not change their ways, their old sins would be taken into ount once more and they would be punished for it... Chu Yang had effectively given Bu Tian Pavilion even more power by bringing up this issue. He had portrayed himself as a heartless minister in order to help Tie Bu Tian win the hearts of the people. This would not only help Tie Bu Tian firmly hold onto the power as the new emperor but also his position as the ultimate power in the royal court! This was true even if the royal court had half of the people that it originally had. After this period passed, at least for a very long time, the appearance of the officials in Iron Cloud Citadel would be much more dignified than what it originally was This was Chu Yangs gift to Tie Bu Tian! It was his way of congratting him on his coronation... However, Minister Chu didnt reveal the real reason that he did this. If he were to say that it was because he was fighting for a girl at the House of Exceptional Beauties... the new emperor would probably die from anger! It was not long after that the name of King of Hell Chu terrified all of those within the Lower Three Heavens! The King of Hell Chus brutality made people tremble as they heard about his punishments and feats! The King of Hell Chus name struck even greater terror in the hearts of the officials now that he corrupt officials were heavily punished! Not a single individual didnt know the name King of Hell Chu. His reputation was so famous that news about him spread all the way up to the ninth heaven. Everyone in Iron Cloud was feeling restless. Even though there were much fewer officials now, their effectiveness increased greatly! ... After trekking for almost a month, Cheng Yun He finally returned to Great Zhao in the middle of the continent overwhelmed with exhaustion! Only one more day and the Meng Hun Solution would have lost its effectiveness... If Diwu Qing Rou learned of what had happened, what would his reaction be... Chapter 233 This Failure Was Deserved! After crossing Iron Cloud Nations territory, they continued to trek in the snow for twenty consecutive days before finally reaching the border of Great Zhao. They then immediately sent the news to Diwu Qing Rou using local Horse Riders... Only the word, tragedy was sufficient to describe their situation! The entire Golden Horse Riders Department was in shock! In the prime ministers manor, Diwu Qing Rou and Han Bu Chu looked at Cheng Yun He who was now thin and frail. He had clearly lost a lot of weight from thest time they saw him. They were momentarily terrified when they saw the condition that he was in. A few days before, Jing Meng Hun went to receive Yin Wu Fa upon receiving the news and gave them a brief ount of what had happened. A few dayster, they were now hearing the full ount of what happened directly from Cheng Yun He. Diwu Qing Rou was filled with shock as he heard the details of the events that happened. The meeting that they had were muchrger than the usual ones conducted. There were two additional people: Jing Meng Hun as well as Yin Wu Tian, which were the two remaining King Level leaders of the Golden Horse Riders Department! The five of them sat in a semi-circle facing Diwu Qing Rou with depressed look on their faces. "Everything... happened just like that." Cheng Yun He said as he finished recounting everything. Cheng Yun Hes cheeks were deeply sunken and while he had high cheekbones, his eyes seemed to appeared to be empty. He was unable to fully describe to them in words how arduous their journey was! Han Bu Chu and Gao Sheng started at himpletely speechless. Cheng Yun He was supposed to go and take charge of the situation. However, when he reached, he was unable to do a single thing. All he was able to do was to bring home as much of their force out of the precarious situation! However, this force... was truly pitiful! However, the result of this mission could not be pinned on Cheng Yun He! Everything that happened was the result of Kong Shang Xins actions. He made one mistake after the other and eventually put the entire group in a situation which could not be salvaged. Nevertheless, although he was the person responsible for the failure of the mission, he was already dead... Therefore, how could he be held ountable? Diwu Qing Rou could not help but be extremely annoyed by this. "Two King level leaders, three ninth grade Revered level Riders, more than thirty Revered level and above masters all perished in Iron Cloud!" Diwu Qing Rou scowled and said slowly, "Moreover, they had all perished in the hands of people who arent even worthy of being called their opponents! They died in the hands of weaker people! Hahaha..." Diwu Qing Rouughed, "Such a peculiar event as this is worthy of being hailed as a legendary mystery." Although he seemed calm, it felt as though he was oppressing his rage. The tone of his voice made everyones hair stand on its ends as they quietly listened. "Prime Minister, please calm down." Han Bu Chu spoke up, "This, this really cant be med on the King level leaders. Neither cant be med on Brother Cheng. The King of Hell Chu is really just too cunning." "King of Hell Chu is too cunning..." Diwu Qing Rou closed his eyes in deep thought before he spoke, "Three thousand years ago, there was a schr, he was a strategist for the Sky Nation. His name was Dong Fang Qing Tian! At that time, Dong Fang Qing Tians wisdom was unmatched and his strategies were wless! He was hailed as the wisest individuals in all of Nine Heavens! Moreover, he helped the young ruler of Sky Nation fight andy im to their vast territory." Han Bu Chu andpany did not understand why the prime minister was intent on telling an old story. However, they realised that there had to be some sort of hidden meaning behind it and decided to quietly listen. "Thus, Sky Nations power grew quickly! This resulted in all of the surrounding nations feeling increasingly insecure. At that time, the progress of the nation began to stagnate. The prime minister, Chen Ping, suppressed all of the internal strife which eventually resulted in the prosperity of Sky Nation..." "At its prime, the territories of Sky Nation was equal to that of both Great Zhao and Iron Cloud! However, from that moment forth, Sky Nation also lose power. They suffered one defeat after another. The smaller surrounding nations seized this opportunity and unexpectedly managed to topple this great nation!" "Do you know why this happened?" Diwu Qing Rou asked. "Perhaps at that time, Dong Fang Qing Tian had died?" Han Bu Chu and the others asked curiously. "He did not die! In fact, he had continued to maintain control." Diwu Qing Rou said. "Then... how did it happen?" Han Bu Chu andpany were confused. A nation at peak power with a thorough strategist was being defeated by a group of weaker nations? "While they were fighting to conquer the world, Dong Fang Qing Tian would always go into battle and personally direct each of the battles himself. It could be said that all of the battles he won were within a thousand mile radius of his weiwo. Do you know what a weiwo is?" Diwu Qing Rou asked. "A weiwo is an army tent! Amand center!" "Yes, an army tent... This was key!" Diwu Qing Rou sighed, "After the nation prospered, this leading tactician was, of course, no longer able to go to the battlefront. Instead, he remained in the royal court to assist the emperor! Therefore, regardless of how effective or exhaustive his strategies were, by the time they were being ryed to the battlefront... were alwayste. Secondly, if the enemies changed their strategies even slightly, those at the battlefront would not know how to respond." "Even though he was able to give out precise orders, those under him could not act as he intended! After all, no one was able to be Dong Fang Qing Tian himself!" Diwu Qing Rou said slowly, "In the end, Dong Fang Qing Tian had to leave the royal court and go to the battlefront in order tomand the troops himself. However, by that time, the situation had changed. On one side was a defeated military force, and on the other was a military force ready to take back the world. They werepletely different from one another!" "Even if the force who fought to take back their world was weaker, they had heart. After they won, they would be able to regain their territory and wealth! However, the Sky Nations military force was no longer as it had been before. This was especially true of themanders. All of them were wealthy and their priority was now staying alive!" "With Dong Fang Qing Tians unrivaled strategies, they were able to restore the situation on one front. However, at that point, there was fighting at multiple locations simultaneously! Therefore, as a result, he was unable to control everything. All that he was able to do was to control the situation on one front. This continued... and as time went by, Sky Nations territories were gradually eroded away as they were continually defeated again and again. In a way, Dong Fang Qing Tian was defeated by his own nation! Therefore, Sky Nation was no more! Dong Fang Qing Tian looked up at the heavens and sighed three times. He stood in the middle of the chaos, pulled out his sword and ended his own life!" "What did he sigh about?" Han Bu Chu hastily asked. "At that time, Dong Fang Qing Tian said, Even though I easily conquered the world through devising strategies and winning battles in a thousand mile radius, but I was unable to prevent the degeneration that came with prosperity! In history, has anyone led from inside the pce and won battles more than a thousand miles away? I failed because of power! I failed because of prosperity!" When Diwu Qing Rou finished, everyone remained silent. They didnt speak a word as they continued thinking about what he had just said. "My ability is far less than that of Dong Fang Qing Tian!" Diwu Qing Rou said, "However, I can avoid the mistake that Dong Fang Qing Tian made! Thus, I have always remained in the prime ministers manor so you could demonstrate your strengths and train yourselves. I am not afraid that you will fail; as long as the failure is not too great, with me here, you will still have a chance to recover and take back what was lost!" "This is because even if you fail, it would be your failure and not a failure in my leadership. After you fail in battle, you would still be able to turn that failure into a win with my leadership. Even when I do not say anything, you would still be able to understand your own shorings! Through your experiences, you will gradually grow." Diwu Qing Rou smiled bitterly, "Right now, most of you are capable of being in charge of your own territory. You are the greatest cards up my sleeves in my quest for the world! Do you understand this?" Han Bu Chu said emotionally, "The prime ministers thoughts has put all of us to shame!" "Kong Shang Xin added himself to the failure this time!" Diwu Qing Rou gently shook his head, "This is the biggest setback and our first major failure since the creation of the group." "The reason is not that King of Hell Chu is too cunning!" Diwu Qing Rou said gravely, "These past few years, we have had it too easy; we did not have to fight!" Jing Meng Hun sighed sadly without saying anything. Yin Wu Tian retorted, "In any case, it is true that King of Hell Chu is very cunning!" "Not so! King level leader Yin, let me ask you. If Golden Horse Riders Department was just created, and Kong Shang Xin went to carry out such a mission, would he have acted as carelessly as that? Would he dare?" Diwu Qing Rou asked slowly. "He wouldnt!" Yin Wu Tian choked and finally dropped his head. "Exactly! He would not dare!" Diwu Qing Rou said, "But at that moment, he did! Not only did he dare, he even made all of his subordinates to take the risk with him!" "It is because he had be arrogant! He felt that Golden Horse Riders Department was powerful and that they were infallible! That they would not fail at anything! Therefore he took that risk! And he died!" Diwu Qing Rou said each word slowly. "Kong Shang Xins judgment was a long way from that of Dong Fang Qing Tian. Moreover, he also had much less power!" Diwu Qing Rou said majestically, "Therefore, Kong Shang Xin was deserving of his death! In the face of an opponent such as the King of Hell Chu, he was already dead the moment he made that rash decision!" "This failure was well-deserved! However, you people of Golden Horse Riders Department should not have to experience such a failure!" Diwu Qing Rou said, "In the face of an enemy like King of Hell Chu, if Golden Horse Riders Department chooses to remain arrogant and think that you are superhuman like Kong Shang Xin and Yin Wu Fa, I would not find it surprising that the the entire organisation would be toppled by the hands of King of Hell Chu one day!" Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian were soaked in sweat! The two of them had originally intended to dispatch martial experts to take revenge. However, without doing a single thing to stop them from doing so, Diwu Qing Rou had managed dissipated all of their irrational thoughts about taking revenge with his words. They finally realized that they were in the midst of a crisis! Diwu Qing Rous words were harsh! In all these years, this was the first time that Diwu Qing Rou had spoken like this! Especially to King level leaders like them. At that moment, even a ninth-grade King level leader like Jing Meng Hun felt a chill ran down his spine! "Your failure is like that of Dong Fang Qing Tian from past history. And I am Dong Fang Qing Tian. While I can arrange your tasks for you, if you dont do your job well, it would still result in failure!" Diwu Qing Rou said each word calmly, "I hope that Golden Horse Riders Department will not turn me into the second Dong Fang Qing Tian! If that is the case, the Golden Horse Riders Departments existence would no longer be necessary!" Chapter 234 Was It King Of Hell Chu? Drops of perspiration dripped from Jing Meng Huns forehead onto the ground. Diwu Qing Rou had never reviewed what was gained or lost from this mission. Neither did he talk about the additional concerns which would be taken into consideration in future missions. However, the words he said clearly demonstrated the fury hidden within Diwu Qing Rous heart! What was the purpose of creating the Golden Horse Riders Department? It was for Diwu Qing Rous dream of world domination! Therefore, if the Golden Horse Riders Department were to be an obstacle in Diwu Qing Rous path of world domination, he would dissolve it without a moment of hesitation. He would be able to do it as easily as he had established it! Jing Meng Hun did not doubt this. The Golden Horse Riders Department was established for Diwu Qing Rous own interest. However, if they were not benefitting him in anyway, wouldnt they have lost their purpose for existing in the first ce? What would then be their purpose? To waste money? While King level masters were important, were they asparable to a powerful army? Could they aid him in his quest to conquer the world? No! Since they couldnt and were not capable of giving him any benefit, then what would be the point of keeping them? This was all part of Diwu Qing Rous analysis. Moreover, through his analysis, he had strictly outlined his requirements for the Golden Horse Riders Department! This was something that he had not done before! At the same time, he had also put forward this point: It was possible for the Golden Horse Riders Department to be absolved! "Dong Fang Qing Tian was wrong in the way that he trusted too much in his own abilities and wisdom. But I, Diwu Qing Rou, will not make the same mistake!" Diwu Qing Rou nced at Jing Meng Hun and said slowly, "Therefore, I will only allow a mistake like this slide once. But I will never allow a mistake like this to happen again!" Jing Meng Hun felt his body soaked with cold sweat as he said, "Rest assured, Prime Minister. There will definitely not be a second time!" "I believe you!" Diwu Qing Rou nodded his head and said, "Failure isnt frightening! People dying isnt frightening! What is frightening is when the failure results in the confusion of the individual and the hatred begins to cloud their judgement! We will take revenge for what they have done to the Golden Horse Riders Department when the timees. No one is allowed to act rashly!" Jing Meng Hun gritted his teeth and said, "Yes!" Diwu Qing Rou finally nodded his head and asked, "How are Yin Wu Fas injuries?" He had been avoiding this topic and refused to let anyone of them mention it. However, once he knew that he hadpletely repressed their ideas of getting revenge, he then brought it up. This was because Diwu Qing Rou knew that the habits of Jiang Hu remained ingrained in them! They could only achieve their full potential once they no longer held onto these Jiang Hu habits. Although the price of a King level leader was too expensive for such a lesson, Diwu Qing Rou recognized that this was the perfect opportunity! The Golden Horse Riders Department would be able to function without a King level leader but only if they had control! This was something which Diwu Qing Rou was extremely adept at! "Brother Yins injuries..." There was a trace of grief on Jing Meng Huns face, "No matter how serious his injuries were, all he needed to do was to take my Meng Hun Solution and he would be able to survive for at least a month! However, third brothers legs..." He suddenly looked up, "Official Cheng, I have a question for you. On the way, besides being robbed by the youths from the ns, did you run into anyone else?" Cheng Yun He was startled, "King level leader Jing, what do you mean by that?" "If he took my Meng Hun Solution, even if both of his legs are broken, I could still restore them to their original state. However, right now, third brothers legs... He ispletely paralyzed from the waist down!" Jing Meng Huns two eyes were as red as blood as he stared intently at Cheng Yun He, "Such an injury clearly was inflicted after he had taken the Meng Hun Solution!" Cheng Yun He looked up, closed his eyes and, after a long while, let out a sigh. He then gritted his teeth and said, "With regards to this, I have no idea what energy or cultivation is. I was the only person in charge and capable of bringing him home. I have done everything to the best of my abilities!" He pushed his neck out and pointed to it with his finger while speaking in a cold tone, "I can guarantee that the body looked like a corpse and no one bothered it on the way back! If King level leader Jing does not believe me or has any suspicions, my head is right here!" Cheng Yun He held his head high and said arrogantly, "Anyone from Golden Horse Riders Department cane and take it!" Cheng Yun He was choking with anger. You people of the Golden Horse Riders department are supposed to be the ones in charge of the footwork, I was only supposed to go over to supervise and assist! Moreover, my orders were given by the Prime Minister! Because you didnt follow orders and cooperate, the mission was almost aplete failure. I went on a tough and dangerous journey just to bring your brother back! Not only are you unappreciative of my sacrifice, you even suspect that I secretly attacked him? "Official Chengs reaction is too extreme!" Yin Wu Tian said coldly as he looked at Cheng Yun He with the gaze of a poisonous snake. Of course, he still did not believe Cheng Yun He. "Extreme or not, righteousness exists in ones heart!" Cheng Yun He finally lost control. He suddenly stood up and said loudly, "If I wanted Yin Wu Fa dead, I would have killed him on the way back here. How does making him a disabled individual benefit me in any way?" Cheng Yun He was indescribably angry! "Thats enough!" Diwu Qing Rou gently raised his hand and slowly turned to look at Yin Wu Tian, "Fourth King level leader Yin, perhaps you believe that it would have been better for you if brother had just died out there?" Yin Wu Tian was startled. His body trembled as he spoke, "Please forgive me, Prime Minister. I just... have some doubts!" "Then you should doubt our enemies. Dont doubt the person who went through so much hardship just to bring your brother back!" Diwu Qing Rou said severely, "Yin Wu Tian, you should be more careful when you speak! If anything goes wrong because of your hatred... you know what the consequences will be!" Kong Shang Xin had died, and Yin Wu Fa was disabled; it was clear that the person who was in the most pain was Yin Wu Tian! Therefore, Diwu Qing Rou didnt want toe down too hard on him. However, the only thing he could do now was to toss his "humanpassion" aside. If Yin Wu Tians hatred was allowed to breed and thrive within his heart, he wouldnt be able to control it or know how it would manifest itself. Therefore, all Diwu Qing Rou could do at this point was to suppress it! Yin Wu Tian took a deep breath and said gravely, "The Prime Minister is right!" "Gao Sheng, do you know which n King of Hell Chu took advantage of?" Diwu Qing Rou asked. He had asked Gao Sheng to look into this issue seven or eight days ago. However, Diwu Qing Rou now asked with another intention in mind as well. "Ten days ago, there was news in Middle Three Heavens that the people of Hei Mo n who left just returned to Middle Three Heavens!" Gao Sheng said cautiously, "There was also a running joke that has been spreading around. The Hei Mo n sent out three King level leaders, but, when they returned, all three of them were gravely injured..." "Hei Mo?" Yin Wu Fas two eyes widened. "Yes, Hei Mo!" Gao Sheng said, "It was said that the Hei Mo n was attacked by the Mo n in Iron Cloud Citadel. But, after an investigation, it was shown that the Mo n did not have any martial masters in Iron Cloud Citadel at that time..." Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian held their breath with their eyes opened wide! "Later on, King level leader Soul Catcher was forced to tell the truth." Gao Sheng said slowly, "They had a fight with Golden Horse Riders Department... This caused an uproar in Middle Three Heavens!" Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian grounded their teeth loudly! Hei Mo n! So it was the Hei Mo n! "The entire situation was orchestrated by King of Hell Chu. No matter what, their intention was to frame us!" Gao Sheng said, "Both of the two King level leaders from the Hei Mo n said that at that time, King of Hell Chu had told them that their opponents were people from the Golden Horse Riders Department. Moreover, because the Hei Mo ns people owed King of Hell Chu a favour, they had decided to help out and return the favor!" "Note that the key point here is: King of Hell Chu had stated things clearly in advance!" Gao Sheng emphasized, "Therefore, the Hei Mo n could not me King of Hell Chu!" Everyone understood this principle very well. It was as if a person was told that anothers enemy was part of an imperial nation, but after hearing about it, that person carried an explosive to blow up their shrine. Although the conflict should not have had anything to do with that person, however, that person still agreed to it willingly... "In that case, the Hei Mo n has taken responsibility for the whole thing themselves?" Yin Wu Tians eyes were filled with rage. "Upper Three Heavens is not allowed to get involved with disputes between Middle Three Heavens ns. Middle Three Heavens is not allowed to participate in contentions between kingdoms in Lower Three Heavens! This is an unchanging rule of the Nine Heavens!" Gao Sheng raised his brows and said casually, "It is clear that those King level leaders of the Hei Mo n have broken those rules and been ced under questioning! Regardless of how this matter is being dealt with, what is done is done! Therefore, anyone who brings this up again would be extremely unwise!" "The Nine Heavens has its own justice. Perhaps King of Hell Chu managed to take advantage of some sort of loophole. Moreover, these things have already passed and the Hei Mo n has acknowledged that King of Hell Chu was not to me. But if we... Haha, if King of Hell Chu was able to take advantage of this justice, it is certain what would happen in the end!" Gao Shengs eyes shed sharply, "Therefore, I believe that we must control ourselves with regards to this matter regardless of the circumstances!" Jing Meng Hun sighed and sat down. With a crack, Yin Wu Tians hands crushed the edge of the table in front of him. Their eyes were bloodshot red and the both of them appeared slightly depressed... If one were to face thews of the Nine Heavens, even an Emperor level master would not dare to rebel against them, let alone a King level master. "Yun He, those youths from the great ns..." Diwu Qing Rou waved his hands and smothered the air of hatred. He then stated their current goal. Diwu Qing Rou had a firm grasp of the minds of people and their character. After the two previous mistakes, he had be more cautious! "Those young men... When they were arguing with each other, I heard that one of their names was Luo Ke Di. Another one of them was Ji Mo, and there was also another with the surname Gu. As for the other two, I do not know their names." Cheng Yun He said thoughtfully, "I am also unsure if they were from a n in the Middle Three Heavens or the Upper Three Heavens." "Luo Ke Di is the second young master of the Luo n from Middle Three Heavens! Ji Mo is the second young master of the Ji n from Middle Three Heavens." The moment Gao Sheng heard these names, a trace of tension appeared on his face, "As for the surname Gu... Could it be that it was someone from the Gu n?" Diwu Qing Rous countenance turned pale. He tapped his fingers gently on the table and did not say anything for a long time. Raising his eyebrows pensively, he allowed everyone to digest what Gao Sheng had just said. After a while, Diwu Qing Rou finally said slowly, "Among those people, could it be... that one of them was the King of Hell Chu?" Chapter 235 A Series Of Venomous Schemes! "King of Hell Chu?" Gao Shengs eyes widened, "Impossible!" "First, it seems too coincidental for Yun He to run into descendants of great ns who were acting as robbers during that dangerous period? Moreover, these were descendants of ns from the Middle Three Heavens!" Diwu Qing Rou smiled faintly. "This was almost the same as notifying us: We will be the focus of the entire continent and everything will revolve around us! You should prepare yourselves for this!" A cold light shed in Diwu Qing Rous eyes. "Perhaps they might have inadvertently mentioned this. Senior Cheng has carefully noted it." Gao Sheng pondered aloud as the brows on his face slowly began to pinch themselves together. "It is possible that this could have been the case. Moreover, what about the second point where they mentioned that they were robbers. Did they take away anything in the end? They waited in such heavy snowy weather in the middle of nowhere just to have some fun?" Diwu Qing Rou smiled, "Even the excuse of looking for King level Yin itself is ridiculous!" "Is it possible that the descendants of Middle Three Heavens are that bored?" "Thirdly, I do not believe in such coincidences!" Diwu Qing Rou said nonchntly, "In the next encounter that you talked about, it is possible that King of hell Chu woulde to Great Zhao in order to cause some sort ofmotion! Moreover, if they do indeede to Great Zhao, it is very likely that they would contact Yun He!" Gao Sheng thought about everything carefully for a while before he slowly nodded his head in agreement, "The Prime Minister is right, there is definitely a likely chance of such a thing happening!" "If such is the case and we still are unable to foresee such an event even with Yun Hes assistance, it would be the same as the Golden Horse Riders Department weing them with open arms... There is little doubt that they would be kept in the safest part in Great Zhao..." As Han Bu Chu thought about it, he couldnt help but gasp in disbelief. "Now that the Prime Minister has discovered his strategy, what we should do is to spread our as widely as possible and wait for him to take the bait!" Gao Sheng sneered, "If King of Hell Chu is reallying here then we should prepare so that we will be able to catch him at an appropriate time without wasting unnecessary energy." "Not necessarily!" Diwu Qing Rou said thoughtfully, "It is likely that the King of Hell Chu wouldnt act as childishly as we expect him to! There has to be some hidden motive!" He paused for a moment and muttered as he paced back and forth, "One person was from the Luo n, the other person was from the Ji n and another from the Gu n... Three of the great ns of the Middle Three Heavens... Hmm, the King of Hell Chu is disying his strength. He will definitely bring them with him when hees! We should assume that their rtionship is not a superficial one..." "Since King of Hell Chu does not have enough strength in order to deal with us, the only thing he can do is to borrow the strength of others... Speaking about borrowing strength, hmm, if their rtionship runs deep, they would help him. However, people from the Middle Three Heavens are not allowed to get involved in the matters of Lower Three Heavens. They cant openly help him... However, if we provoke him first, this would be apletely different matter..." "If King of Hell Chu makes use of their help to sow discord, it would be as though our Golden Horse Riders Department caused the trouble with the Hei Mo n and subsequently decided to go head to head with these three great ns... Could this be what King of Hell Chu is aiming to do?" Diwu Qing Rou gently rubbed his forehead as he muttered, "Could this be that this is a trap that King of Hell Chu had set up?" He thought about the situation over and over again and said, "If we go against the three of these great ns at the same time... our Golden Horse Riders Department would be in danger of being wiped from existence..." Hang Bu Chu, Cheng Yun He, Gao Sheng, Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian quietly listened to Diwu Qing Rou exin and analyze everything bit by bit. When he started to exin that the Golden Horse Riders Department would be in danger, everyone felt a chill run down their spines. If King of Hell Chus strategy was indeed as Diwu Qing Rou had predicted, it was likely that King of Hell Chu wouldunch relentless attacks at them and gradually lead them into a dangerous situation! Moreover, if they thought that they were close to catching King of Hell Chu and made their move... it could be possible that the three great ns would get angry and decide to wage war on the Golden Horse Riders Department... "However, since we know about his n, it doesnt seem as daunting anymore." Hang Bu Chu said in a thoughtful manner, "If we are able to contact these three ns immediately and let them know of the situation, we might be able to prevent King of Hell Chu from exploiting their forces. "Exactly." Diwu Qing Rou said, "Should we let Gao Sheng deal with this? What do you think?" "Rest assured, Prime Minister. I will deal with this matter." Gao Sheng said confidently. It would have been foolish if he knew of the enemys intentions and still chose not to fight back. "Mm, Gao Sheng, you should get ready." Diwu Qing Rou said casually, "If King of Hell Chu wants toe, then let hime first! Before that, we shall keep in touch with these ns and notify them of this matter. But only after King of Hell Chu arrives here..." Gao Sheng became excited, "Yes!" "Ah, that is the first issue." Diwu Qing Rou sighed and said with a slight hint of loneliness, "The Emperor of Iron Cloud, Tie Shi Cheng fought with me for many years and it could be said that he was the leader of his generation! I nned on keeping him around because he still had some use. However, I never expected him to die during such weather... This has rendered the n which I have carefully crafted for many years obsolete! That is really strange." Diwu Qing Rou said lightly, "Tie Shi Cheng was initially alive and well, why did he die so suddenly? Moreover, Du Shi Qing also disappeared at just the right time. I do not believe that this has nothing to do with King of Hell Chu." "Give orders to all of the spies still in Iron Cloud Citadel to immediately spread the rumor that King of Hell Chu actually caused the death of Tie Shi Cheng. This... Bu Chu, you should craft it into a story and circte it as much as possible! It would be best if Tie Bu Tian does not believe it. Even if he doesnt believe it, there will be people who do." "Yes, Prime Minister." "Mm, there is more. Since Tie Shi Cheng died, Tie Bu Tian has taken over his ce. Everyone knows that a country cannot be without a ruler. However... we can still make use of this to create rumors! Start another one saying that Tie Bu Tian was the one who killed his father for the throne! While his fathers body was still warm, he climbed onto the throne; called him coldblooded, heartless, disloyal, unfilial, and deserving of punishment from the rest of the world! Bu Chu, you shall oversee this matter." "Yes." "Thirdly, at the time Tie Shi Cheng died, our army was also attacking! During that time, Tie Long Cheng was at the battlefront and didnt go back to pay his respects. Haha, although we know the real reason why he could note back, it still remains a fact that Tie Long Cheng never went back for the funeral!" Diwu Qing Rou said, "Therefore, there needs to be rumors. First of which is Tie Long Cheng is amassing his own army with ns to rebel because he refuses to acknowledge the new emperor! Second is that Tie Long Cheng believes that his older brother died under some questionable circumstances and didnt dare to return. However, when Tie Long Cheng does indeed return, he will definitely demand an answer from Tie Bu Tian which could potentially result in an internal conflict in Iron Cloud." "This matter, Bu Chu, is also your responsibility." "Yes..." "There is still more, while Du Shi Qing has disappeared, we can still spread false rumors that Tie Bu Tian usurped the throne by ending the emperors life prematurely. Moreover, how he managed to do that was by killing Du Shi Qing! However, this rumor must be done tactfully and it has to somehow find its way into the ears of those people who knew Du Shi Qing... In this matter, Du Shi Qings son would be able to lend his assistance." "Yes." Han Bu Chu was increasingly impressed. While these strategies of Diwu Qing Rou only involved spreading rumors, all of which were extremely sinister. With the proper control, they would prove extremely useful! In the world, the most frightening thing was the mouth of themon man. As long as the people believed something to be true, falsehood could be truth by word of mouth. "Because of the throne, Tie Bu Tian allowed King of Hell Chu to massacre great and senior officials loyal to Iron Cloud... Even the living saint of Iron Cloud, Tang Xin Sheng, was turned into a spy... This matter must be made into a big deal! ...Understood?" "Understood." "Make time to carry this out right away!" Diwu Qing Rou smiled and muttered, "While King of Hell Chu might be able to destroy my ns, how can let him do so without retaliating?" Gao Sheng said, "Prime Minister, if this is the case, at the border... Could you allow the soldiers to rx a little? After all, the entire ce is covered in ice and snow. Many soldiers are already suffering from frostbite; some have even died from the cold..." Diwu Qing Rou frowned a little and thought for a moment. Then he said, "Get the best material that money can buy and transport coats to the border. However, force the soldiers to continue! If we are suffering, Iron Cloud must be suffering even more than us! Moreover, when those rumors start to spread, we must not allow Tie Long Cheng to go back!" "Yes." "Golden Horse Riders Department must be straightened out during this time. King level leader Yin is injured and must rest well!" Diwu Qing Rou said warmly, "Since the world is covered in ice, Golden Horse Riders Department can temporarily halt all of its dispatches. Make arrangements for the funeral of King level leader Kong. At that time I will personally send him off!" "Yes." Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian replied in unison. As they were reminded of Kong Shang Xin, the two almost teared up. They choked as they said, "Thank you, Prime Minister." "With respect to the sects, we have to make the King of Hell Chu a little more ufortable! Allow the otherrger sects to attack Beyond the Heavens Sect. If they cant be wiped outpletely, there must at least be arge number of casualties! Put as much effort into eliminating as many of them as possible." Diwu Qing Rou said casually, "I heard that King of Hell Chus master is Meng Chao Ran, correct? If his master dies, wouldnt King of Hell Chu feel sad?" "Even if King of Hell Chu is not human, he would probably shed a few tears." Gao Shengughed. A sinister look shed from the depths of his eyes. Indeed, Diwu Qing Rous strategies were cruel to an extreme level! If it was anyone else, that person would be probably be struggling at this point. Moreover since King of Hell Chu and Tie Bu Tian would have to deal with these ploys; they probably would not feel too good about it... "Prime Minister..." Cheng Yun He reached his hand to his chest and took out a jade box. He said in shame, "... You had nned to do great things with these two pieces of Jade Spirit Ginseng. But after arriving, I discovered that Number One had died, and I did not have a chance to befriend the King level leader of the Hei Mo n and as such, they did not serve their purpose. I have failed your expectations, and I now return them back to you! Please take them!" Chapter 236 Breakthrough! "Its already good enough that you brought them back!" Diwu Qing Rou extended his arms and said with a wide smile, "With these two pieces, we will be able to save the lives of two martial experts. Yun He, it isnt necessary for you to feel troubled at all." He then turned his attention to the jade box and said, "The Jade Spirit Ginseng is..." Suddenly, he let out an "oh" as his eyes widened. He proceeded to turn to Cheng Yun He as he frowned slightly, "Yun He, no one has touched it right?" "Prime Minister, what seems to be the matter?" Cheng Yun He asked as he started to panic as his face turned as pale as a sheet. "The Jade Spirit Ginseng is a spiritual item of heaven and earth. Even if it is kept inside a jade box, I should still be able to feel an exuberant aura. Why cant I feel even a slight bit of that aura?" Diwu Qing Rou said suspiciously. The moment he said that, Jing Meng Hun andpany immediately sensed that something was amiss. "No one else has touched it! The box has been securely ced at my chest the entire time!" Cheng Yun He said definitively. "Mm." Diwu Qing Rou took the box and felt its weight. He then looked down at the ground pensively before he looking back up and smiling, "Its nothing. It is good that we managed to bring this back. Yun He, you have been through such a long and arduous journey. Please go back and rest." Diwu Qing Rou then quickly tucked the jade box into his clothes right at his chest without even bothering to look inside as he smiled, "It is best that I keep this sort of treasure safe." "Everyone, return home. Bu Chu, do not forget everything that I have requested for you to do and make sure that it ispleted." Diwu Qing Rou said before addressing the rest of them individually, "Gao sheng, make sure that you remain as quiet and keep a low profile during this period. Make sure to keep yourself concealed especially from the watchers of the Nine Heavens." He then looked at the two King level leaders before pondering for a moment and saying, "The both of you should also go and rest early. You are permitted to take what you might feel is necessary for King Level Yins injuries from my ce." Everyone bowed respectfully before leaving. Diwu Qing Rou being alone in his study, stood up slowly as though in deep thought. His eyebrows creased and with a frown, he paced back and forth. "This is... impossible..." as he muttered He then retrieved the jade box from his chest and opened it up slowly. It was just as he had expected. There was no Jade Spirit Ginseng inside and the box was empty. Diwu Qing Rou looked at the empty box and thought for a long time; his eyes momentarily shed. ... Iron Cloud Citadel! While the entire world was covered with snow, Bu Tian Pavilion was bustling with activity. However, there wasnt a single person who was found to beining. Rather, everyone seemed delighted about a single fact! King of Hell Chu was still King of Hell Chu! He did not fall! If King of Hell Chu remained in power, Bu Tian Pavilion would continue to remain as it has been! People were spreading rumours throughout Iron Cloud about King of Hell Chu having conspired against the administration and had fallen from grace. However, little did they know that they were being identified one by one! Not only was King of Hell Chu still in power, he still retained great control over his people! He had directly removed more than half of the royal court. No one would have dared to make such a bold move except for the King of Hell Chu! In fact, he had made this move without a moment of hesitation! Compared to the busy Bu Tian Pavilion, the Heavenly Armament Pavilion was far noisier. After returning, there were differences in opinion as to how best to deal with the matter concerning Lian Fan Lei. Ji Mo thought that a punk like him should be punished with an intense beating! The beating should be so intense that even his mother would not be able to recognize him after it is done. However, Luo Ke Di thought that he should be castrated instead to punish him... Gu Du Xing simply scoffed at the both of them. After everything had long passed, the argument continued non-stop at the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. The situation gradually grew more and more chaotic as time passed. Although Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di didnt have much of a difference in opinion, Luo Ke Di decided to switch sides and join Chu Yang. He even called Ji Mo shortsighted, childish and reckless. A person without any virtue or fortitude. This was as good as calling him a dog... Ji Mo roared in anger as both of them fought one another again. The ce became even noisier and before Chu Yang even had the opportunity to intervene, the both of them had beaten one another to a pulp... Chu Yang muttered with a painedugh, "Such hot-blooded youths... Well, either way, they will have to vent out some of their emotions..." He then turned and walked out. Gu Du Xing followed him out, leaving Rui Bu Tong standing next to those two. He constantly hit them with sneak attacks causing the two of them to fight even more fiercely... "How should we proceed?" Gu Du Xing asked. "I know what direction we should go in. However, as to how we should proceed, I am still thinking about it..." Chu Yang pondered, "We definitely have to go to Great Zhao. But I dont think that it is time yet..." "Huh? Are you using that card you saved from that snowy day?" Gu Du Xings eyes brightened, "When is it time?" Chu Yang shook his head and sighed. The time Chu Yang was referring to was not the same time Gu Du Xing had in mind. What Chu Yang was hoping for was the second Nine Tribtions Sword fragment. Up until now, there was no sign of movement. He was currently at the peak of seventh grade Martial Master and was about to break through into the ranks of Martial Great Master... "Du Xing, lets have a match." Chu Yang said. Gu Du Xings eyes lit up brightly as he said, "Okay!" During this time period, he had been putting his life on the line as he trained against the Revered Berserker Sword Technique. At this time, he was a ninth grade Sword Great Master. However, just a little bit more and he would be in the realm of Revered Sword Master! Gu Du Xing was waiting for the day that he would break through. Now, hepletely understood what Chu Yang had said before: This sword technique is enough to help you breakthrough to Revered Sword Artist within a year! However, you can only cultivate to that point and you will have to stop. Otherwise, you could be immersed in it and lose your sanity. Moreover, after you breakthrough to Revered Sword Artist, we still have other ways for you to quickly increase your cultivation. Another method to quickly increase cultivation! Gu Du Xing was far more eager than anyone else! In the daily training sessions, he was the one who constantly tried the hardest amongst them. There were also times where he put so much effort that even Chu Yang would look on in surprise. This was all for Gu Miao Ling! Sister Xiao Miao was currently suffering and waiting for him to save her! Therefore, Gu Du Xing worked tirelessly! "Come!" "Come!" Each person held an ordinary sword in his hand. Prior to a match, the two used to have a warm up match with only their fists. However this time, Chu Yang decided to use a sword first. Although Gu Du Xing was surprised, he didnt object to it. Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and Rui Bu Tog walked out covered in bruises, just in time to see Gu Du Xing and Chu Yang about to begin their spar. The entire group was intrigued. Within moments, those three who had been fighting with one another sat on the same bench with eager eyes of anticipation... "Here Ie." Chu Yang raised his sword to make the first move. With his two legs weaving, he suddenly rushed forward like a cyclone. In a blink of an eye, his figure became a faint mirage. Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement! Ji Mo cried in astonishment. "How had Big Brother managed to improve so rapidly?" Chu Yangs current condition was vastly different from their previous match. Gu Du Xings countenance remained emotionless as he held his sword horizontally. Both his legs maintained their position as both of their swords shed against one another! "Be careful!" Chu Yang shouted with a trace of mockery in his eyes. Because of the fact that Gu Du Xings martial strength should have been far stronger than his, it was surprising that these words of warning wereing from Chu Yang instead of Gu Du Xing. "Got it." The moment that Gu Du Xing said this, he suddenly felt something was extremely wrong! His sword felt as though it had hit water. His entire body felt as though it was floating along a strong stream. However, he was unexpectedly unable to harness his power. It felt as though if he had tried pushing any harder, his wrist would have ended up broken. Gu Du Xing immediately backed up after being caught by surprise. His mind was puzzled. Although he was restraining himself and limiting his strength to Chu Yangs level, he should not have felt as he did. The moment that he had backed up, this feeling repeated itself and became even more apparent. It was as though there was a raging tide which brought with it a powerful and vicious force which couldnt be stopped. Chu Yangs sword headed straight for him. Gu Du Xings face suddenly reddened. He yelled out loud and raised his strength by about twenty percent in order to block the attack. He managed to deflect Chu Yangs sword by pushing it up before he pulled it back. The sword aura immediately turned into a calm pond between the both of them. "Gentle Force of Water?" Gu Du Xing nced at Chu Yangs sword. "Thats right. This is Gentle Force of Water. However, it seems that I am not sessful with it yet." Chu Yang said casually. Gu Du Xing smiled wryly. Earlier, he had to use the strength of the third grade Sword Great Master and was unable to retaliate an attack from a seventh grade Martial Master like Chu Yang. And yet he still considered himself as unsessful? Gu Du Xing gently closed his eyes and right at that moment, he was able to feel a calmness fill his mind as though there was a pond in between him and Chu Yang. "It is really not sessful! Your Gentle Force of Water is still too rigid!" Gu Du Xing let out a long roar and shed continuously with his sword. "That is a technique designed by the Gu n! Dividing Waves Cut! Once the technique is sessfully used, a single sh is able of cutting the waves in front of it into two. What is more amazing is that the shes would be able to deflect all of the water away from the user, leaving him totally dry!" Luo Ke Di jumped up, "Choosing to use the Dividing Waves Cut technique against Gentle Force of Water is truly appropriate." "Maybe not!" Ji Mo grunted, "Just watch and stop talking gibberish! Youre already so foolish; stop acting like a clown!" After hearing the insults hurled at him by Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di was extremely angry and was about to punch Ji Mo before he suddenly eximed in a loud voice, "What in the world?" He could only see Chu Yang constantly backing up as his sword continued to stab forward. Each of his stabs created a monstrous wave which attacked in the direction of Gu Du Xing. After seventeen continuous stabs, Chu Yang suddenly stopped moving back and began to rush forward. The sword appeared to have turn into an extremely soft branch as it continued moving forward as it greeted Gu Di Xing. Although Gu Du Xing had changed and pick a sword technique appropriate to deal with the opponent, in the face of this extreme version of Gentle Force of Water, his technique was rendered useless. Eventually, it was starting to surround him... Gu Du Xing was shocked! Chu Yangs Gentle Force of Water had unexpectedly broken through under his Dividing Waves Cut! It was now truly a force of water to be reckoned with! Chu Yang had been tortured thousands of times over. However, today he had finally achieved his desired oue. A satisfied smile appeared on Chu Yangs face. He was about to attack when all of a sudden he heard a voice in his mind. It was the voice of the sword spirit as it rang out, "You finally understand the power of water! The forces of nature are about to take shape. The Nine Tribtions Space is yours to use from now on!" "Nine Tribtions Space?" Chu Yang was startled! "Yes." The sword spirit sighed and said, "You are the first to have been able to open Nine Tribtions Space in half a year!" Chu Yang was shocked. In his dantian, he felt an inexplicable wonderful feeling suddenly rise up. Closing his eyes, he immediately saw a mysterious space opening up and enveloping his body. At this time, the Nine Tribtions Sword point in his dantian became fiercely excited. A sense of urgency also appeared beneath his feet! The Nine Tribtions Swords second fragment! It was finally time! Chapter 237 Nine Tribulations Space Gu Du Xing felt as though his sword was stuck. However, all of a sudden, Chu Yangs force began to weaken and wain. It then flew forward, stopping right in front of Chu Yangs nose. This force disced the wind at an extremely high speed which resulted in Chu Yangs hair flying fiercely in the wind. Gu Du Xing was slightly annoyed. If his control was just a slight bit off, something terrible would probably have happened. Who would have even dared to enter such a meditative state in the middle of a match? Nevertheless, Chu Yang had entered the meditative state and Gu Du Xing had no choice but to hastily change his role from that of an attacker to a supporter. There was an individual dressed in blue perched on a tree quite a distance away that saw this and his face turned red with anger. "This damn brat! Who would dare to suddenly start meditating in the middle of a sword match! He values his life too little!" The person in blue wanted to go over and punish him by kicking his ass. Im really furious! Although he was at a far higher level than the rest of them, if Gu Du Xing had not been able to pull back his sword in time, he wouldnt have been able to rescue Chu Yang. As the person in blue thought about this, he broke into cold sweat. You are not allowed to die before your identity has been rified... All Chu Yang could feel was his head spinning. He was being overwhelmed by a strange form of dizziness and loss all rational thinking. He closed his eyes and he then discovered that he was standing in a strange space. In that brief moment, something consumed his spiritual power, leaving him exhausted beyond measure. He had never felt as weak as he did at that moment since his rebirth! Chu Yang forcibly took back control and shook his head as he tried to regain a clear mind and force himself to return to reality. He said weakly, "I need to rest a little. Du Xing, help me get inside." Gu Du Xing was shocked. From the time that they were fighting to the time that Chu Yang had fallen into a trance, only a few moments had passed. However, in just this short duration, Gu Du Xing could sense that Chu Yang was weakened considerably. In fact, it seemed as though all of his spiritual energy was being drained. Gu Du Xing was unable to understand what just happened and tried to guess what was going on and what Chu Yang was experiencing. He had no clue what Chu Yang had done which resulted in the loss of that much spiritual energy within such a short period. However, the moment that he heard Chu Yang ask for his help, he immediately acted and ced Chu Yang on his back. He then quickly ran into Chu Yangs room and ced him on the bed. After which, he poured him a cup of water and took out two pills which were used to heal injuries he had gotten from the n, crushed them and ced them into the water. Chu Yang took the water and finished it in quick gulps . Suddenly he felt his mind stir again and told Gu Du Xing with a hoarse voice, "Give me some space and dont let anyone in. I have to meditate for a while." After hepleted what he said, he immediately began to meditate. Gu Du Xing had intended on giving him some advice but after reading the situation, he decided against it and quietly walked out. "How is big brother?" Ji Mo andpany immediately rushed toward him with concern. "Its possible that big brother has had a major enlightenment!" A somber look shed in Gu Du Xings eyes. Then he said imposingly, "No one is allowed to bother him!" After that he frowned and muttered to himself, "What form of enlightenment would be as potent as that and cause him to lose so much strength in a short period of time? Is it possible that... it is the way of the martial arts?" Everyone was shocked as they looked at one another! The way of the martial arts? Could it be the second highest state after the way of the heavens? Was it possible that Chu Yang was able to enter such a state because he had been fighting with Gu Du Xing? Everyones eyes brightened. Ji Mo leaped up excitedly, "Second senior! Please let me spar with you! Fifth and sixth brother, help and keep watch over big brother!" After both Luo Ke Di and Rui Bu Tong heard this, they rolled their eyes in annoyance. "What second senior!" Gu Du Xing was truly annoyed now, "You have to call me second brother!" "You are second senior!" Ji Mo said arrogantly. He enjoyed the cheap thrills of wordy using expletives. Gu Du Xing was extremely furious. He shouted in rage, "If you continue to call me names, I will make sure that I will destroy you by beating you until you be as soft as your second senior!" Ji Moughed happily and continued teasing Gu Du Xing, "Awooh, dog aunt! Second senior,e ...if you dare..." Gu Du Xing let out a deafening roar and rushed quickly towards him. The two of them grabbed each other and fought violently. Soon after, second young master Ji Mos painful screams of desire rang out... Chu Yang adjusted his mind slighted and he began to feel his spiritual energy starting to recover. He was terrified as he ran through what had just happened in his mind. The feeling of being suspended in space without any control at all was truly terrifying! After heposed himself and calmed his mind, he once again immersed himself in that mysterious state. The moment that he opened his mind, the same feeling of weightlessness rushed forth. However, this time, Chu Yang was mentally prepared. The moment that he felt that feeling of fear and weightlessness, he immediately closed his eyes and rxed his mind... The very next moment, he felt his feet touch the ground. When he opened his eyes, there was a vast space in front of him! It could be called a great spacious hall! All the things that he asked the sword spirit to absorb from before, wereying in piles in the hall. This great hall was about hundreds of feet tall and about five thousand feet wide. Everything was covered in a hazy pink fog which prevented him from seeing any further... In front of him was something that looked like arge stone monument that emitted a soft purple light. Surprisingly, it seemed to have words engraved on it. The moment he stepped closer, he could not help but be shocked by what he saw. He muttered, "Purple Jade..." Thisrge monument was simr to Purple Jade! A priceless item in the Nine Heavens! Moreover, looking at its light, it seemed to be almost the same quality as his own Pure Purple Jade! Therge monument which was before his very eyes was simr to that of Purple Jade - A priceless item in the Nine Heavens! Moreover, just by looking at the light which came from it, it seemed to be of the same quality as the Pure Purple Jade in which he owned! A small hunk of Purple Jade the size of a fist is sufficient to allow a Revered Martial Artist increase his cultivation level by a grade. However, this boulder in front of him seemed to weigh more than twenty thousand pounds! The special characteristic of Purple Jade was that it would turn into Pure Purple Jade Essence after all of the energy inside it is being absorbed! Moreover, Pure Purple Jade was seen as a symbol of elites! Chu Yang knew that if such arge block of Purple Jade was found, it would result in endless conflict throughout! This would hold true even if the discovery was in the Upper Three Heavens! If he brought the block of Purple Jade in front of him out, it would not be strange if it caused a world war in Upper Three Heavens! This was because it was almost impossible to find such a rare treasure much less in such arge quantity! He bit his tongue as he shook his head. The moment he did, he felt a piercing pain. It was at that very moment that Chu Yang realized that he wasnt dreaming. His eyes were wide open and he moved closer in order to read the magnificent inscriptions written on the block. The moment that Chu Yang saw them, his eyes had been immediately drawn towards these words! "Nine Tribtions, Nine Heavens, it is cold at the top! Reincarnation turns fate, the palm holds the world! One look strikes wind and thunder, one anger chills the sea; one move breaks the sky, one sword dances in the vast heavens!" "Bold!" Chu Yang murmured. After the initial difort, he had gradually adapted to this ce. His mind was somewhat enlightened. This was part of the Nine Tribtions space in his mind. He stood there but yet he wasnt standing there. It was part of his consciousness... At that moment, there was a slight disturbance in the fog. A faint figure appeared and slowly grew clearer. It became an outline of a thin and tall figure as it stepped out from the thick fog wall next to him. "After more than ten thousand years, I am finally here again." The figure looked at the surroundings and said with a sigh. The voice seemed to be full of regrets. "Are you the sword spirit?" The moment the figure spoke, Chu Yang immediately recognized its special voice. "Am I the sword spirit?" That faint figure unexpectedly asked back. It raised its arm and stroked the block of Purple Jade. Then it said with a sense of loss, "Sword spirit. It is such a noble title of which I am not worthy!" "You are not the soul of the sword?" "Only when two be one, then there will be a sword soul!" This unreal figures gaze suddenly shed with a thirst, "If I am alone, I am only a sword spirit. A sword needs a soul in order to have spirituality! A sword with spirituality has a soul..." "Ah..." Chu Yang nodded without really managing to understand everything. He faintly remembered having this conversation before. However, in this space, he could not help but ask once more. "How do you use this space?" Chu Yang asked. "The space is part of you. It is your consciousness and you can use it as you wish." The figure said casually, "The Nine Tribtions space is capable of amodating anything. However, a simple word of warning! The Nine Tribtions space is incapable of holding living creatures until you have obtained the seventh Nine Tribtions Sword fragment!" "I see!" Chu Yang nodded slightly. "You can now get the second Nine Tribtions Sword fragment." The figure stood there and sighed, "However, there is someone watching you outside. The level of his martial prowess is extraordinary... Nheless, since he doesnt seem to have any bad intentions, I wont help you. I have not had ess to this ce in a over ten centuries. I would like to remain here for the time being." Chu Yangs heart was touched, and he said, "alright." The moment he willed himself to leave, he left the strange space. He suddenly felt pain and tasted blood. As he reached into his own mouth, he found fresh blood. He thought for a moment and realized that he had bitten his tongue in that space. This in turn resulted in the effect of him biting his tongue in reality as well. The words of the sword spirit set off a storm in Chu Yangs heart. It was the person who gave you the Purple Jade. He did not have any bad intentions toward Chu Yang! The fact that he had no bad intentions essentially meant that that person was rted to Chu Yangs identity! As the thought crossed in Chu Yangs mind, he suddenly sensed fear. He had been tossed aside for over ten years. If someone were to include the time he lived in his previous life, it had been many decades! The mystery of his identity remained a pressing issue in his heart. However, now that a glimmer of light was suddenly shed upon it, Chu Yangs hardened heart unexpectedly hesitated. At the moment, he did not know exactly how he felt. It was a kind of faint... almost nostalgic feeling... He was eager to know his own identity! So eager that he could die! But he was also afraid to find out about his own identity! Afraid of death! Before knowing the truth, there was still some hope in his heart. However, if the truth turned out to be the cruelest of situations... there would no longer be any way to change it... Chu Yang remained fearful for a while. Then he dropped his head and sighed. He pressed a mechanism, and a secret door appeared. Chu Yang walked through it, and the secret door slowly closed. The most important thing right now was to obtain the second Nine Tribtions Sword fragment... Chapter 238 Nine Tribulation Swords Second Fragment: Sword Edge! The very moment that Chu Yangs figure vanished, the space in the room began to contort as though it was being manipted. All of a sudden, the mysterious individual dressed in blue appeared through the distortion. "Hmmm... Secret room..." He began to rub his chin and his eyes shed as he continued, "Well, it looks this punk is careful enough to keep all of his precious belongings in a secret room... I shall have a look when they leave... If I am able to find the Purple Jade Essence in his possession, my work is done. I will be able to get my reward from that old geezer and I can eat and drink merrily... Hahaha... Now is the time for me to find somewhere to find a ce to drink and celebrate this great finding..." "This punk is really far too sneaky... He actually has half the mind to hide things like this. Unfortunately for him, he isnt going to be able to fool this old man..." Heughed hysterically for a moment before his figure disappeared as quickly as it came. Thinking that he had found a major hint which would lead to his eventual sess of his mission, he hastily went on his way to celebrate. It would be far too tough to do anything if I were to just knock down the door ande rushing in. This punk is beyond careful. There is a possibility that there is some sort of hidden safety mechanism hidden inside of the chamber which could potentially result in me not being able to find anything in the end again... It pays to be careful. It seems that the best course of option is to wait until he isnt around... Chu Yang advanced into the secret passageway. He nced around to make sure he wasnt being followed and began to take big strides further in. He stretched out his extremely thing strings as he walked, leaving a trail behind him. He still continued to put more even though he had already ced more than a hundred of such strings as part of a safety measure! Moreover, given that the threads themselves were extremely thing, it was nearly impossible for an intruder to detect their presence in such dim lighting. If they were to be touched in any way, Chu Yang would immediately be aware of the presence of the uninvited guests! This was part of an anti-spy specialty of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Moreover, since the sword spirit was currently resting, Chu Yang had no choice but to rely on such measures against the individual dressed in blue. Chu Yang chose to y it safe and take countermeasures against the mysterious person even though he didnt seem to have any malicious intent. Nheless, he wanted to conceal the fact that he was the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword to as few people as possible! After all, this piece of information if released would be the source of major disaster and trouble for him! In any case, there was actually no point in Chu Yang cing the threads because the person in blue had chosen not to follow him. He continued to advance to thest level under the Heavenly Armament Pavilion which was a few hundred feet underground. The surrounding temperature dropped significantly as he continued to progressing even deeper. During the construction of this ce, he had made sure that theke surrounded it on all sides and that the water would not seep in. He made sure that the infrastructure was solid because the second fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword was being hidden here! Chu Yang then pulled himself together and started to activate the Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique with all the strength his body could muster. Inside his dantian, the Nine Tribtions Swords point rang out with joy. It immediately moved from his dantian and hovered at the tip of his finger. His finger had the presence of a faint light as there was a sudden sh of light which moved over ten feet! With a simple wave of his hand, the cold light of the Nine Tribtions Sword shed downwards! After a couple of shes, the tiles whichid over the ground were cut into a couple ofrge blocks. There was a strange happiness which could be felt as though it wasing from underneath the ground. It was like a child who had been gone for a long time from home finally being able to see its mother. All of a sudden, Chu Yangs heart was filled with immense joy. He pulled the sword point back and concentrated all of his martial strength in his arms. He began to digging into the ground as he liftedrge stones and mud chunks to the side. He continued as he threw aside one block after another... After ten continuous blocks, the stone chamber was almost filled up. On the ground, arge hole appeared. After all the dirt and stones were pushed away, a peculiar looking spring appeared under the hole. A milky white liquid started to gush out. However, the odd thing about the spring was that even though the milky white liquid was gushing out, it did not flood outwards. The liquid which emerged would immediately swirl in ce. Even the soil which was about a palms length away from the spring remained dry. Chu Yangs eyes lit up with excitement. This was the exact same thing that he had experienced in his previous life. The spring had a strange powerful health effect. In the past, after he drank from it, he would feel rejuvenated and erasing all sorts of mental fatigue. Moreover, during that period of time, whenever his body would get injured, it would recover extremely quickly without any scars. Chu Yang guessed that the effects he had experienced was rted to that spring. His only regret he had was that after he finished drinking from the spring and turned to get the second sword fragment, the spring would disappear without a trace. This was something that Chu Yang felt extremely sad about! However, now that he saw the spring, he got incredibly worked up. This was something extremely useful and it would be a pity if he was not able to keep it... Without any other choice, he resorted to calling out the sword spirit, "Hey, is there any way to save this spring?" The sword spirit sneered in a condescending manner, "This is nothing more than Vitality Spring Water. It really isnt anything great. It is only good for nourishing the swords edge. Compared to the Crystal Spirit Spring of the seventh fragment, this is far inferior... Why are you even interested in this? "This... while it might not be considered all that good to you... Right now... it is okay to use..." Even though Chu Yang said it was not all that good, he had said it with great reluctance. He sincerely believed that the spring before his eyes was already considered one of the best treasures! The sword spirit looked at Chu Yang arrogantly and said, "All you have to do is to move this into the Nine Tribtions space. Do you even need me to teach you this?" "Huh? How do you move it?" Chu Yang began sweating profusely with excitement. "ce the tip of the sword on the top of the spring water and consciously will it into the space and it would be absorbed! Hey, I used to apany the Nine Tribtions Sword and traversed all over the world, filled with power. However, now..." The sword spirit acted as though being with Chu Yang was an insult to its abilities. It could not help but express its dissatisfaction about its power and talent being wasted on such a weak master... Minister Chu controlled his anger and said "Mm." He pulled out the sword point once more. With his mind directed at the space in his consciousness, he shouted, "Gather!" "Pig! Do you have to yell out?" The sword spirit said contemptuously, "I never saw anyone as dumb as you! You are..." "There is no more business for you here. Go back and continue reminiscing!" Looking at the spring in front of him sessfully disappear, he could clearly sense a spring appeared in the middle of Nine Tribtions space of his consciousness. As it continued to gush around, Chu Yang was filled with joy. He no longer suppressed his anger and instead as he rudely chased the sword spirit away. "You." The sword spirit angrily red for a while and finally disappeared. This provocation by Minister Chu was not a light one. "Little one, you dare to fight with me? While you are of many years, you are still soft!" Minister Chu felt extremely satisfied. Not only had he managed to preserve a spiritual spring, but also managed to retrieve the second sword fragment inside it. Haha, this is getting two birds with one stone. He directed his focus into the space and appeared next to the spring water. He paused for a brief moment before carefully bringing the Nine Tribtions Sword point into the spring water. A faint "ting" sound was heard. Chu Yangs heart was suddenly filled with inexplicable warmth... Cough, cough, it was as if the Nine Tribtions Sword point was hugging the second fragment happily... Chu Yangs heart shivered as his whole body was covered with goosebumps. He could not help but scratch himself. All of a sudden, a cold feeling was emitted from his arm. It seemed to followed his meridians as it moved into his dantian. In an instant, Chu Yangs consciousness returned to reality. He directed his mind into his dantian and saw a shiny sword edge attached to the sword point. At the very next moment, the sword point emitted a dull pink light and the sword edge emitted a bright white light. Both of the lights then fused together. Chu Yang felt an explosion in his head. At that moment, it felt as though his soul had exploded and scattered across the vast night sky. Consequently, he felt a strange feeling. Even though he was deep underground, it felt as though he was flying upwards! In front of his eyes, a sharp sword edge seemed to gather all of the surrounding light and shot straight up into the heavens! Right after, the sword edge suddenly shined brightly, eclipsing the moon and the stars in the sky! All of the Nine Heavens, regardless of whether it was the Lower Three Heavens, Middle Three Heavens or Upper Three Heavens were simultaneously enveloped in a bright white light! Suddenly, the memory of Meng Chao Ran judging a sword surfaced in Chu Yangs mind. He had said, "The swords edge is the front of the sword which connects to the sword point. The edge cuts and this is the swords front. It has the most power and is able to kill the strongest of enemies! It can be used to chop, swing, sh, sweep..." Chu Yang had somewhat understood what he meant. It seemed as though this sword edge was a weapon made for killing. At that point, the sword edge and the sword point in his dantian fused perfectly. They fused so well that it was hard to even differentiate between the two. A bright light emitted from the sword edge in Chu Yangs dantian and shined into his consciousness. A section of the sword technique appeared. "The only sword edge that has been brilliant since time immemorial; roaring at clouds and wind from east to west; the sun and the moon are ready to assist me; breaking hills and cutting up mountains, I roam..." The sword edge shed and Chu Yang was able to see a clear small imprint of the sun and on its opposing side, an imprint of the moon. In his consciousness, the sword spirit yelled coldly, "Watch!" A figure flew up all of a sudden and a sword appeared in its hand like a mirage. In Chu Yangs consciousness, it slowly demonstrated the ability of the sword. This ability was different from that of the sword point; this was the sword edges ability. Before the move was even made, a threatening killing aura filled the air. This aura was the kind which did not care about anything including both heaven and earth itself. Whatever that was in front of the sword edge would be cut down! "The second fragment is the sword edge. The sword edges power is the ultimate, but also makes people the most suspicious. Therefore use it carefully!" The sword spirit coldly reminded him. Chu Yang was no longer paying attention to what the sword spirit was saying. He waspletely immersed in the mysterious sword ability... Moreover, at the same time, his cultivation was unconsciously rising uncontrobly! If Chu Yang were paying attention, he would have discovered that the sword edge was continually emitting a gentle force which was slowly transforming his meridians and increasing his cultivation... Seventh grade Martial Master! Breakthrough... the beginning of eighth grade, mid-level of eighth grade, peak of eighth grade... breakthroughs constantly continued, showing no signs of stopping! Ninth grade, mid-level of ninth grade... peak of ninth grade... The sword edge shone as brightly as before and continued to persist. It was like a cold swordsman taking care of his enemies in front of him without even the slightest bit of hesitation. From one barrier of cultivation to another, under the sword edges power, it was like a bunch of dumb chickens had lined up and were ready to be culled as each barrier copsed one after the other in the blink of an eye... Sword Great Master! First grade Sword Great Master, peak! Chapter 239 That Damn Nine Tribulations Sword Master The swords edge power surged out relentlessly! The wave of power continued surging in an extremely reckless way without any respect for any form of life around it. It would have pushed Chu Yang all the way to the top if it was left to its own devices. "Thats enough!" The sword spirit finally spoke up with a domineering voice and restrained it. Regardless of whether it was the sword spirit or Chu Yang who had been worried about the unstable state, they were powerless against the might of the sword edge. Using force to stop it was not an option... Among the nine fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword, the domineering sword edge was considered as thewless one! Despite the warning of the sword spirit, the sword edge continued to push with all its might! However, the moment the sword spirit was about to go berserk, it stopped. At that point, Chu Yangs cultivation state had reached the peak of a second grade Sword Great Master! In such a situation, the only thing the sword spirit was able to do was sigh. Apart from dealing with the aftermath, he really had no way of stopping its rampage! The sword edge had always been aggressive. In fact, if one were to resist its force, it would have resulted in having an adverse effect! Chu Yang woke up from the mysterious sword state and let out a deep breath. The four verses of the sword edge for uniting the sword body with sword technique suddenly appeared in his mind. Use momentum in order to lead the sword energy. Utilise the sword energy to actuate the movements of the sword. Follow up again by using sword movement to fuel the momentum and the cycle will continue. All of the steps will work in harmony until the moment that the sword edge tastes blood! A sword move is violent and tyrannical! It is... arrogant even in the face of the heavens and the earth! This is the true meaning of this sword! The sword technique that the sword spirit had demonstrated not only contained madness but also violence and endless solitude... Chu Yang frowned as his eyebrows furrowed together and became lost in his thought. It seemed as though it demonstrated an eternity of loneliness caused by immortality. However, Chu Yang felt as though it would not be possible to achieve such a state in a short period of time. As he breathed slowly, he gradually opened his eyes and pushed the dirt and rocks back into their original ce. However, as he lifted the blocks up, Chu Yang let out an "oh". He was so surprised that he almost dropped the boulder on his feet. When did I be so strong? I am able to lift this thousand pound block feels as though it weighed nothing at all. He inadvertently looked at his dantian and was shocked! If his dantian had been a tiny puddle before, it was now arge pond! It felt as though it was filled with energy as the waves in his dantian were moving freely! He tried to shift his energy level back into the eighth grade Martial Master barrier which now felt surprisingly easy. Chu Yangs eyes involuntarily widened. He continued to direct his energy past the ninth grade Martial Master without any restrictions... He was shaken that had been able to advance to first grade Martial Great Master... Atst... "F*!" He was finally blocked when he tried to pass third grade Martial Great Master. Chu Yang finally jumped. However, he had jumped forgetting that he was holding onto arge boulder. His jump left him more than ten feet high in the air while holding it before he controlled hisnding andnded back on the ground... It was as though he was in a dream as he ced the blocks back into their original location. With thest block, he began to twist his body and unintentionally formed a flirtatious pose, hitting it with his butt. The force generated sent the heavy block flying into the air before it dropped seamlessly into thest empty spot! "Oh god... In the blink of an eye, I have advanced to Martial Great Master already? Not only that but I am now a second grade Martial Great Master?" Chu Yang scratched his head. He bit his arm hard. The sharp pain gave Minister Chu a rude awakening, "Its real!" I broke through! Even more, I jumped! Chu Yang walked out on cloud nine. As he walked, he looked around and could not help but be startled. He saw Gu Du Xing looking at the sky with a serious countenance. Luo Ke Di and Rui Bu Tong also had extremely serious appearances. It was as if there was something that made them very pensive... As for Ji Mo... Ji Mo was lying on the ground. His clothes were tattered and his face was battered asid on the ground like a pig. He also tried to open his swollen eyes and looked up at the sky with shock... Chu Yang was stunned! What is this? He followed they gaze and could not help but looked at the sky. But he could only see blue sky and white clouds with whistling cold wind... There was nothing unusual. "Whats going on with you guys?" Chu Yang curiously asked. Something major must have happened in order for all four of them to have such strange faces! Chu Yang was absolutely certain about this. However, he did not notice anything different anywhere; this truly annoyed him... "Something major just happened!" Gu Du Xings gaze remained fixed at the sky as if he was stubbornly searching for something in the heavens. "Something major?" He looked at Luo Ke Di andpany nodding repeatedly. Ji Mo, who was lying on the ground, was also nodding like a pecking chicken. Chu Yang was extremely confused. "The Nine Tribtions Sword master... has found the second Nine Tribtion Sword fragment!" Gu Du Xing said somberly, "In other words, the second Nine Tribtions Sword fragment has returned." "Nine Tribtions Sword master... Nine Tribtions Sword? Ah!" Chu Yang was startled. He almost bit his tongue as he stood there dumbfounded. Almost immediately, he felt blood rushing to his brain. "Yes!" The four nodded simultaneously. All four gazes turned to Chu Yang at once. This was, however, with the exception of Ji Mo, whose eyes were puffy from being beaten by Gu Du Xing and were unable to even open. While the other threes eyes widened as big as those of oxen... "How do you... know?" Chu Yang stuttered. "Stop acting stupid!" Gu Du Xing rolled his eyes, "Each time the Nine Tribtions Sword master finds a fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, the entire sky of the Nine Heavens would change in appearance. This is definitely a sign..." "Sign?" Chu Yangs eyes rolled; he almost copsed. He almost blurted out: Brothers, you must keep my secret. This is not a joking matter... Fortunately, I had not said anything yet...! "Dont you even know about this?" Gu Du Xing looked at him condescendingly, "Its a pity that you dont even know about the Nine Tribtions Sword master and yet you are a person of the Nine Heavens continents!" "Is he famous?" When Minister Chu asked this question, a smile appeared behind his eyes. Being in a position where he was praised and admired was far too satisfying. "More than just famous!" All four of them said in unison. Each one gave Chu Yang a disdainful look, "That Nine Tribtions Sword master! That Nine Tribtions Sword master... is the idol of all of the Nine Heavens continents! My god, I cant believe you dont know about it." "Idol?" Chu Yang was internally prideful, but he asked in surprise, "Is he that powerful? Is he also your idol?" "Of course!" The four called out in unison. The unsurprising answers of the four caused Minister Chu to feel drunk with praise. In a dizzying haze, he asked, "This person is very powerful?" "Not just powerful!" Ji Mo said with a twisted face, "He is the king of assholes that should be chopped a thousand times over. I was being kicked out of the Middle Three Heavens just toe here to train because of that jerk! If I ever see him, I will give him a beating no matter what! I am just afraid that I wouldnt be able to beat him..." "Ack..." The edge of Chu Yangs eyes twitched. "Yes! This Nine Tribtions Sword master is a punk who just wants to incite chaos! The moment he shows himself, the world will no longer be at peace!" Luo Ke Di said angrily, "This guy is a real son of a b*tch!" Chu Yangs face turned ck. "However, the Nine Tribtions Sword is an item that everyone who uses swords like us dreams of." Gu Du Xing remained focused. But before Chu Yangs mood improved, he added, "Unfortunately, I dont know which punk managed to get it by some sort of dumb luck. What a waste. If it had fallen into my hands..." Rui Bu Tong nodded repeatedly, "Right, right. It is just dumb luck... how irritating. If hes lucky, thats fine. However, but it seems that he wants hell to break loose and chaos to reign. Who has ever had it easy in this world? Everyone is struggling to be better and this punk is going to get to sit on everyones head just because of a sword and some dumb luck..." Chu Yangs shoulders dropped; he said unconsciously, "I really want to kill and chop up some people." "We do, too!" The four said together, "In particr, we are most interested in the Nine Tribtions Sword master." Minister Chus eyes widened as if he had suddenly discovered a new continent. He said, "Whoa! Ji Mo! Hey... my pitiful third brother! Whats wrong with you? You look as though you have been raped by a bear..." Ack, time to use the change the subject technique. "Ah... I was not raped by a bear, but it was something pretty simr..." Ji Mo cried out loudly and looked up, "Big brother, this is all your fault..." He suddenly widened his eyes and opened his mouth in shock. He called out with a hoarse voice, "Woah... woah... woah... hey, hey, hey, this... I am seeing a demon..." He shouted in a hoarse voice. His two swollen eyes opened as if there was some sort of miracle that had just happened. "What is it?" Chu Yang asked in surprised. At the same time, the other three also discovered something strange with Chu Yang. "Ack... ack..." Gu Du Xing took three steps back in disbelief! "Woah..." Luo Ke Dis butt plopped right down to the ground; he was stunned! "Woah..." Rui Bu Tongs whole body staggered; he was at a loss for words! "What is it?" Chu Yang frowned. "You broke through again..." Ji Mo spoke up. He pinched himself and yelled out in pain. Ji Mo jumped right up. He was lying down, but he sat up straight. He began to breathe heavily as he ground his teeth, "There is no heavenly justice! There is no heavenly justice..." Chu Yang finally understood what was going on. He stood triumphantly with his nose in the air and said humbly, "Ah, I identally broke through a few grades. Its nothing. I only went from seventh grade Martial Master to second grade Martial Great Master. Its not worth mentioning... not worth mentioning." He smiled from ear to ear, "Compared to you heavenly talents of great ns from Middle Three Heavens, such a speed... is embarrassing..." "There is no heavenly justice..." Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di called out bitterly, "Being able to have such quick breakthroughs... There is really no heavenly justice. After breaking through, you also deliberately poked fun at us. There is no heavenly justice..." Chu Yangughed loudly. After learning that Ji Mo had brought it upon himself to fight with Gu Du Xing because Chu Yang became enlightened in the way of martial arts after fighting with Gu Du Xing, Chu Yang was filled with even more joy. Chapter 240 Nine Tribulations Fate? "Was it that?" While Ji Mo asked himself, the aura that he gave off was different. It said, "Definitely!" Even if that wasnt the case, how else would his martial cultivation increase so tremendously?" There was no other possible exnation other than the way of the martial arts. Hence, Ji Mo felt that things were extremely unfair. How was it that Chu Yang managed to understand the way of martial arts simply after a single fight whereas not only was he not able to, he ended up with a face full of bruises. The difference between both Chu Yang and Ji Mo was far too great. However, other than being confused and annoyed, Ji Mo was also a little unwilling to ept reality and in fact, this had motivated him even more. He thought that perhaps if he fought a little more, he would be able to reach enlightenment. Luo Ke Di and Rui Bu Tong were both standing on the side with the same thought as they fixed their eyes on Gu Du Xing. Just because Ji Mo was unable to does not mean we would be unable to as well. Given Ji Mos pea sized brain, how could he achieve enlightenment? His intellect is far inferiorpared to ours. Hence both of them came to the same conclusion and wanted to give it a go... Gu Du Xing simply looked at all three of them and understood their intentions. Hmm, if you guys dare to fight with this second brother, I will make sure I beat you far worse than I did Ji Mo... Sure enough, he did not have to wait long. Luo Ke Di jumped out filled with confidence. He yelled in an arrogant tone, "Lets spar, second senior!" The moment Gu Du Xing heard the words second senior, his eyeballs almost turned red with rage. If you people are looking to be abused, and I dont give you what you want, it would really be considered such a waste for you to call me second senior... However, at the end of the fight after four long hours, both Luo Ke Di and Rui Bu Tong were being beaten up entirely. In the end, the two of them were lying together besides Ji Mo. They looked at one another unable to distinguish who was who. All of their faces were so badly bruised and swollen that they looked like triplets! ... In a tavern in Iron Cloud Citadel... The person who was dressed in blue tilted a wine jug and began drinking it slowly. The moment that the second Nine Tribtions Sword fragment appeared, he suddenly stood up and disappeared. The very next moment, he appeared right at the top of the tallest structure in the whole of Iron Cloud Citadel. As he stood above everything in the distance, his eyes fixated on the strange phenomenon and muttered to himself, "Nine Tribtions Sword master! Is the Nine Tribtions Sword Master finally beginning to mature? Will this be a blessing or a curse for the Nine Heavens continents?" He stood there in a trace for a brief moment before he said softly, "It seems as though the other older guys would have to be bothered. From now on, the situation in the Upper Three Heavens will be in extremely tense... How long more will it take for the Nine Tribtions Master to mature? If hes slow, it seems like the Upper Three Heavens will be at war for a long time toe..." He shook his head andughed as he continued, "The Nine Tribtions Sword master appears in the Lower Three Heavens. Yet, those who are most affected by his appearance are in the Upper Three Heavens... What a bother." ... At the moment that the Nine Tribtions Sword shed, Diwu Qing Rou had been strolling in the garden with Gao Sheng. They were talking about something when the entire heaven and earth seemed to have an intense white glow. Diwu Qing Rous attention momentarily shifted and he asked, "Is it the Nine Tribtions Sword master?" Gao Sheng was shocked, "Yes, ording to the records of the n, such a phenomenon is indicative that the Nine Tribtions Sword master has acquired the second Nine Tribtions Sword fragment! The sword edge!" "Mm... Diwu Qing Rou took two leisure steps forward before pausing. "The second fragment! Sword edge... If I am not mistaken it is known as the killing force!" Gao Shengs face appeared somewhat surprised, "The Prime Minister is indeed correct." He did not expect for Diwu Qing Rou to have suchprehensive understanding of the Nine Tribtions Sword. "When the Nine Tribtions Sword appears, heaven and earth will be overturned." Diwu Qing Rou thought for a moment. He then continued walking as he said, "Could this Nine Tribtions Sword master be part of some state? Or...?" Gao Sheng thought for a brief moment and said, "ording to ancient records, the Nine Tribtions Sword has always been a legend of Jiang Hu. Throughout the Nine Heavens, it exists almost as a myth. Moreover, legends of Nine Tribtions Sword mostly exist in Upper Three Heavens. Even in Middle Three Heavens, it is scattered. It is unlikely that he would be part of any state." However, Gao Sheng had purposefully left things vague and unexined: States? What are these states? How can they retain Nine Tribtions Sword? "Hmm." Diwu Qing Rou smiled and nodded. He thought for a moment before letting out a sigh. This sigh appeared to be one of relief and his face unexpectedly rxed. "I also thought of it that way. If the Nine Tribtions Sword does not belong to any state, then I will not be going against the Nine Tribtions Sword. Hence, I can rest easy..." Gao Sheng wondered to himself: The Prime Minister can rest easy? From your tone, it is clear that a burden has been lifted from your shoulders... Why? However, Gao Sheng also did not want to ask any further about this matter. If Diwu Qing Rou did not want to say anything, asking would have been useless. However, at the very same moment, the great ns of the Middle Three Heavens, as well as the major forces of the Upper Three Heavens, were anxious. They all looked at the strange phenomenon with worry written all over their faces. ... Upper Three Heavens, the Chu n. An old man who was in a ck robe stood with his arms folded at the top of the Ask the Heavens Tower of the Chu n. He remained motionless for a long time almost as though he had turned into a statue. It wasnt until another old man in ck appeared next to him and said softly, "The Nine Tribtions Sword... is it still undetermined?" "It still isnt! If its whereabouts or identity is being determined, then all of the Nine Heavens would be in chaos. "Hmm, it seems that the second fragment as appeared." The old man who wore the ck robe said quietly, "The appearance of the second Nine Tribtions Sword fragment symbolizes the start of the Nine Tribtions Sword masters maturity. What are your thoughts on this matter?" The second man in ck who had a pair of short brows said, "It seems like we will have to depend on fate. You dont have to worry sir." Although at first nce, he didnt seem much younger than the other old man. Yet, he had called him sir. "Fate... Ha..." The man in ck sneered and said, "The appearance of the Nine Tribtions Swords means that the fate of the Nine Heavens continents will change! Although our Chu n is prosperous, it seems that the future is worth worrying about! It is likely that at this period, many thousands-of-years-old monsters would surely appear. Send out orders to the n to be cautious." The old man with the short eyebrows looked embarrassed and said, "Yes, I shall give the order." "Nine Tribtions Sword... Nine Tribtions Sword... The word tribtion is hard to deal with." The old man in cks countenance seemed to be filled with worry. "Is the Nine Tribtions Sword fates tribtions?" The old man with the broken eyebrows looked disturbed. "Not only is it fates tribtions!" The old man in ck sighed, "Each time the Nine Tribtions Sword appears, nine major ns or forces as powerful as the heavens would appear. In the Upper Three Heavens, they would dominate for thousands of years without fear of decline! It is those nine major ns which correspond to the nine tribtions of the Nine Tribtions Sword master!" "This... could it be?" The old man with the broken eyebrows eximed, "How long has the Nine Heavens continents been in existence?" "Haha... Records of the Nine Heavens continents states that it has been a total of seventeen thousand years ever since living creatures appeared on the Nine Heavens continents! It is really such a joke! It makes people confused and shocked; I really dont know whether tough or cry!" The old man in ck said in a serious tone, "Our Chu n is not part of those nine major forces. We have only risen up over thest thousand years. Moreover, that year, our founding ancestor had traveled with Li Yun Tian for a brief period. It was because of this short period which created our founding ancestors legend and Chu ns fifteen hundred years status!" "Those three short months became the proudest thing in our founding ancestors life!" "Li Yun Tian? Is Li Yun Tian the lord of the Li n from more than a thousand years ago? One of the nine powerful forces in Upper Three Heavens?" The old man with the broken eyebrows was startled. "Yes." The old man in ck said casually, "In those three months, our founding ancestor wrote down Li Yun Tians words. Among them..." When he got to this point, he suddenly became silent as if lost in thought. "What?" "The Nine Tribtions Sword only reveals itself once every ten thousand years... Moreover, this one reveal is sufficient enough to shock the entire world. From then until now, it hase out eight times. Moreover, Li Yun Tian was born eight thousand years after thest time! I wonder if I will have the privilege of meeting the ninth Nine Tribtions Sword master." The old man in ck said gently. "It appears every ten thousand years? It has appeared eight times?" The old man with the broken eyebrows eximed loudly and said with his eyes widened, "Are you saying that the Nine Heavens Jiang Hu has existed for at least eighty thousand years?" "Yes! It seems that you are also not all that stupid." The old man in ck grunted. "But the history of the continents..." Before the old man with the broken eyebrows was able to finish his sentence, the old in ck interrupted him, "History of the continents? What is history? History is the writings of people who document it and can be changed at any time! Anyone who is capable of writing is capable of changing history!" He sneered, "No matter how you write it, these people are already dead. They will definitely not be able to climb out from their coffins to stop you." The old man with the broken eyebrows gasped, "So... sir, the record of our founding ancestor... could...?" "Stop!" The old man in ck tly refused, "There are too many secrets in there; it would be better if you didnt look into it!" He grunted and said, "Look... The Chu n at this point in time doesnt seem to have any outstanding talents. The entire bunch of them are all ordinary. This is especially true of the youngsters who are even more stupid! If I were to let you people in on the secrets, it would likely lead to arge cmity!" The old man with short eyebrows remained stunned for a while before he began toin. "There are some with abilities. Even some of the youngsters already reached Revered level... Compared to their peers from the other major ns, they are not too bad." "Gibberish! I am talking about extremely rare talents. I am referring to having the potential to advance!" The old man in ck said angrily, "Right now, the Nine Tribtions Sword master has appeared. If our Chu n has even one person selected for one of those nine fragments... That would be great for us! What good is it to be invincible amongst the mice? Even if we became the champions... we would still remain as mice!" "One of the nine fragments of Nine Tribtions Sword?" The old man with the broken eyebrows was startled. He did not know what else to say. "The Nine Tribtions Sword... is divided into nine fragments: sword point, sword edge, sword spine, sword cor, sword mouthpiece, sword hilt, sword grip, sword tassel, and sword spirit!" The old man in ck said worriedly, "Why is it that all of the ns in Middle Three Heavens send people out for training the moment Nine Tribtions Sword appears? This is, of course, a form of tradition. But how was this tradition created? No one in the Middle Three Heavens knows." "However, this secret has been clearly documented down in the Upper Three Heavens. Each one of the Nine Tribtions Sword master always has nine powerful individuals assisting him! All of them correspond to the various nine fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword! When Nine fragments unite, one sword will dance in the vast heavens! That is how a ten-thousand-year fate of the Nine Heavens continents starts..." Chapter 241 I Have To Go To Great Zhao! "Why doesnt the Upper Three Heavens send people down to train?" The old man with short eyebrows asked in a hurried voice. "The Nine Tribtions Sword master will begin his journey of moving all over the world from the Upper Three Heavens!" The old man in ck said before he proceeded to sp his hands behind his back and continued, "There would be a disruption in the flow of fate if the Upper Three Heavens go down to the Lower and Middle Three Heavens to train. This, in turn, would cascade a chain of events and instigate a state of permanent chaos within the Nine Heavens!" "Therefore, the Upper Three Heavens cannot join in such things. Even if we were to train, we would only be training in the Middle Three Heavens. In no scenario can we go down to the Lower Three Heavens to train! If there is any n who is found in vition of this irondw, the punishment would be extremely grave. The n would be attacked by all of the other forces until it ispletely annihted! This is the unspokenw of the Nine Heavens!" "However, there is only one n in the Upper Three Heavens that is able to go down to the Lower Three Heavens without being restricted by thisw. Only once and only a single individual is permitted to go..." A strange look shed in the eyes of the old man as he said in a mellow tone. "What then are the requirements for those nine individuals?" The old man with the short eyebrows was curious and continued to ask. "Its all luck!" The old man in ck sighed, "No one really has any idea!" After a long period of time, the sky finally returned back to its original state. "Has Fei Lings son been found yet?" The old man in ck said in a slowly. "There doesnt seem to be any news of it..." The old man with shortened eyebrows sighed, "It has been seventeen years already. I am afraid that it might be hopeless." "Bastard!" The old man in ck yelled out furiously, "Just because of this single grandson being somewhere out there, the rtionship between the Yang and Chu ns is bing more and more strained. It has been more than a decade of friction and as a result of this, our allies have turned into our enemy! We cant just let this go! Moreover, this is a crucial period in history C the appearance of the Nine Tribtions Sword master! If we are unable to make the Yang n our allies, there is little doubt in my mind that the Chu n would be rendered obsolete! Such consequences are unimaginable! Continue to search for him!" "Yes." "Unfortunately, the Nine Tribtions Sword master has already found the second Nine Tribtions Sword fragment and is starting to mature. If we are even able to find the child, it is likely already too..." Rage began to fill him as he became more furious as he thought about it. "Chu Xiong Cheng! You somehow managed to even lose your own grandson. Why dont you get lost as well?" The old man with broken eyebrows looked sad as he muttered, "I..." "I what? Get lost!" The old man in ck growled and vanished in a clump of dark smoke. Although he told the other person to get lost, he disappeared before the other person was able to do anything. "Its the same thing every time we talk about this matter..." The old man rubbed his eyebrows and muttered to himself, "Making it as if I wanted to toss my grandson away? This is too unreasonable." Sighing, his body shed, and he disappeared... ... The north-most region of Upper Three Heavens was a vast wastnd of snow and ice. Apart from the snow and ice, it was just darkness. In that particr moment, the Nine Tribtions Sword aura arose. The rising of its aura seemed like it added a bright white light to the world as if a whole new dimension was opening... In the midst of the howling blizzard, an excited voice screamed, "Come! Fulfill the conditions; go out!" ... Chu Yang was with Gu Du Xing andpany as he discreetly called them into his room. "Come in; I have something good." "Whats so good?" Chu Yang smiled with glee as he pulled out a jade bottle. He held four cups in his hands and said in a slow deep voice, "I am inviting you guys to a drink of water." "Drink water..." The four were speechless; what are we drinking water for? Chu Yang took off the cap of the jade bottle and filled the four cups with a pristine transparent liquid, "Please." All of a sudden, the room was filled with an exotic aroma. The moment the four of them smelt it, their minds were filled with intense excitement. The four cups were ced on the table inside with liquid as clear as jade. Within the water, there was a glistening faint trace of green. Gu Du Xing was puzzled. After looking intensely at the four strange cups of water, he had an epiphany and eximed in disbelief. "Vitality Spring Water?!" "What?" Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo simultaneously said in rm. No one had expected to see such a priceless treasure here! Vitality Spring Water was capable of strengthening each individuals foundation. It could even increase the lifetime of nts and animals. Moreover, when it came to injuries, its healing effect was even more mystical. As long as it was an external injury, the results would be resounding! It was also beneficial in treating internal injuries. Moreover, it was a real treasure when it came to nurturing medicinal herbs! A single drop of Vitality Spring Water was capable of restoring the vitality of a dying medicinal herb. At the same time, also increasing its potency of the medicinal herb by a year. ording to legends, this type of spring water was only essible to the medicinal ns of Upper Three Heavens. Moreover, its annual production is only a few drops. Therefore, it could be considered a family heirloom is heavily guarded. However, they now had four cups which had been filled to the brim in front of them. "Yes, this is Vitality Spring Water." Chu Yang smiled and said, "I have already drunk my portion. Hmm, this spring water is really good. Once you drink it, any injuries you sustainter will not leave any scars..." "Scars..." The four looked at their Big Brother as if he was a monster. The Vitality Spring Water is such a precious treasure and yet you want us to drink it so we wont have any scars? "If you keep dying drinking it, its medicinal potency will eventually dissipate..." Chu Yang smiled as he reminded them. "Ah..." The actions of the four were as quick as a sh. They all chugged it immediately without any hesitation. Only Gu Du Xing suddenly stopped just as he was about to drink it. Taking out a small jade bottle, he carefully poured the spring water into it. "What are you doing?" Chu Yang asked with a strange expression. "Drinking it like this is such a waste." Gu Du Xing smiled and said thoughtfully, "I am saving it for Sister Xiao Miao... Sister Xiao Miao is a girl, she usually cares about her appearance. The part about not leaving any scars would be enough to make her happy already..." "Fool... I still have more! If I am giving it to you, you can go ahead and drink it!" Chu Yang was annoyed, amused and touched at the same time. "Do you really still have more?" Gu Du Xing looked at Chu Yang suspiciously. Seeing him nod assured Gu Du Xing as he drank all of the spring water in one gulp. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di had a rare moment of silence. They didntugh or make jokes as they usually would. This time, their gazes were fixated on Gu Du Xing and were filled with respect. Men who always thought about their lovers was rare in a world where mistresses were in abundance! Who would dare make fun of such loyalty and sincerity! "I dont have much of this spring water. I was lucky enough to have it. Other than what I have saved for Xiao Wu and Dong Wu Shang, I only have a few cups left. Remember not to tell anyone else about this." Chu Yang carefully reminded them. While he still had a whole spring, these things were more valuable if they were rare. One would be able to see the sincerity of an individual if he shared even though he had a small amount. If he shared out of his abundance, wouldnt his act be cheapened? However, even though Chu Yang didnt mind letting his brothers use it, he believed that it would be better to do this to keep away outsiders... Even though Chu Yang was being crafty he had the interest of their group at heart. "Hmm." The four replied in a serious tone. If it was revealed that they had this kind of spring water, there would be great turmoil. Moreover, with their current strength, they wouldnt be able to protect it... After they had finished it, all four brothers were excited. Ji Mo had suggested that they go out and experience some intimate romantic encounters. The other three replied in contempt. Meanwhile, Chu Yang headed to Bu Tian Pavilion alone. Shoulder to shoulder, the four of them headed out as well... Right after he gave Wu Qian Qian a cup of Vitality Spring Water, a person from the pce came with His Highnesss summon. Chu Yang sighed, "Each time I have something good, I get an invitation from His Majesty. How is his nose so good?" Wu Qian Qianughed. She took out a new ck robe and said, "Chu Yang, why dont you try this on and see if it fits you?" "You made this?" Chu Yangs eyes narrowed. "Mm." Wu Qian Qians face reddened, "I gauged the measurements as best as I could." Chu Yang nodded as he sighed internally. Unable to turn down a persons goodwill, he said, "Let me try it on." He then immediately tried on the robe. It was a perfect fit, not too big and not too small. Wu Qian Qian chucked as she looked at him, "It is eptable. Go ahead and wear it." "Why do I feel like something is off?" Chu Yang looked suspiciously at the ck robe he was wearing. "Its always like that with new clothes." Wu Qian Qians face became flushed as she hurried him along, "His Majesty is looking for you. Go." As Wu Qian Qian saw Chu Yang leave, she lifted his old robe and sniffed gently. Her gaze seemed lost in her thoughts as she sighed softly. ... "Diwu Qing Rou sent a letter? He requested for Tang Xin Shengs family back?" Chu Yang looked at Tie Bu Tian in surprise. "Yes." Tie Bu Tian was wearing the imperial robe and has a slight look of fatigue on his face. "What does Your Majesty intend on doing?" Chu Yang ced Diwu Qing Rous letter back down. "Returning them is fine; not returning them is also fine." Tie Bu Tian said, "I would like to hear your what you think!" "I think that we should... return them!" Chu Yang said slowly, "I would like to make a trip to Great Zhao. If Diwu Qing Rou wants to invite me and sends such a great opportunity my way, how can I just let it pass? Moreover, keeping Tang Xin Shengs widow and orphan here is useless." "You want to go to Great Zhao?" Tie Bu Tian stood up, "No!" "There isnt anything that cant be done. Diwu Qing Rou is able to mess with us. Why cant we mess with him in return?" Chu Yang said calmly, "This is our perfect opportunity to cause chaos internally within Great Zhao!" "This is too dangerous!" Tie Bu Tian sat back down slowly and said, "Even when we are here, we are already facing danger from all different directions. More so if you were to head directly to Diwu Qing Rous headquarters! That ce is filled with peril. Moreover, your identity is of an extremely sensitive matter." "Because of that, I must go." Chu Yang said casually, "We cant continue to remain defensive like this, there has to be a time where we have to go on the offense." Tie Bu Tian knew that Chu Yang had already decided. However, he could not help but feel sad and lost, "With you going to Great Zhao, what will happen to Bu Tian Pavilion?" "Bu Tian Pavilion will remain the same. I am going to Great Zhao, but King of Hell Chu is not." Chu Yang said softly, "Wu Qian Qian is now capable of working on her own." Tie Bu Tian stood up and paced back and forth slowly, "But you must promise... you muste back alive!" Chu Yangughed, "Rest assured, Your Majesty. The person who is capable of taking my life has not appeared yet!" Although Tie Bu Tian had heard his joke, he didntugh. He just looked at Chu Yang, sighed deeply and said, "When you are there... you must make your safety the first priority! If something cant be done, you must retreat quickly. If there are no opportunities, we could always create them. But if you are gone... where am I going to find the second minister for Bu Tian Pavilion?" Sensing Tie Bu Tians sincere concerns, Chu Yang said softly, "I will." I am myself am quite helpless. I am not that brave, but the third Nine Tribtions Sword fragment is... in the center of the continent! Chapter 242 Dong Wu Shang Returns Tie Bu Tian was filled with concern. He was feared for the safety of Chu Yang during his trip to Great Zhao. Although he had wanted to voice out his concerns several times, he didnt. He even carelessly drank the Vitality Spring Water that Chu Yang had given to him in a single gulp. He was so anxious and concerned that he continued to pace up and down the great hall with a frown on his face. "Can we leave within seven days?" Chu Yang asked as he wondered when they would be able to leave with Tang Xin Shengs family to Great Zhao. Tie Bu Tian replied, "Diwu Qing Rou didnt send anyone to escort them back. Why should we send our people to bring them home? Moreover, the world is covered in snow... We will discuss this when spring is here..." Chu Yang frowned a little as he felt that Tie Bu Tian was acting on his emotions. He seemed to have more reservations about Chu Yang leaving for Great Zhao than to return Tang Xin Shengs family back to Great Zhao. "Not a problem. I will not be going with them." Chu Yang said. "Then when will you be leaving?" "When the time is right, I shall leave." Chu Yang smiled. After hearing Chu Yangs response, Tie Bu Tian couldnt help but sigh. Seeing that there was nothing else, Chu Yang bid His Majesty farewell. However, the moment that he got to the door, Tie Bu Tian suddenly called out, "Minister Chu! Chu Yang!" Chu Yang turned around in confusion and looked at Tie Bu Tian with a puzzled expression, "What is it, Your Majesty?" Tie Bu Tians lips moved slightly as though he was about to say something but chose not to say it in the end. He then turned elsewhere and said in a casual tone, "If Minister Chu desires to go to Great Zhao, then... inform me first before you leave." Chu Yang replied, "I know..." As he turned to leave, he thought to himself. Did you really need to say that? Isnt it natural for me to inform you before I leave? Three days passed and Dong Wu Shang returned with a grin on his face and filled with excitement. No one knew how he managed to get his hands on more than half a wagon of ck steel! He had gathered this much because Chu Yang had mentioned to him that "It is better to have some extra. Otherwise, in the case that I might not have enough, I wouldnt be able toplete it..." All five brothers were speechless when they saw the wagon half filled with ck steel. This was because, given the weight of ck steel, half a wagon was already probably more than ten thousand pounds! The eight horses which were pulling the wagon left behind two deep sets wheel imprints as it rolled by... Moreover, there had been a huge snowfall a couple of days ago which made some of the roads covered with a softyer of snow. Therefore, even though Iron Cloud Citadels roads were of a good quality, the wheels of the wagon were thus still able to create such deep imprints! "Cough, cough, because I had to prepare the ck steel, I am a littlete." Dong Wu Shang wiped the sweat off his face and shrugged. "My idol!" Luo Ke Di, Ji Mo, and Rui Bu Tong shamelessly called out with wide eyes, "How did you get so much ck steel? The gates to the Lower Three Heavens... How did you manage to get it through?" "I... ced it on my head..." Dong Wu Shangs dark face unexpectedly began to turn red as he stammered, "I ced each block on top of my head... walked in... walked out, and then walked in again..." Ji Mo fell on his butt in surprise. He remained speechless for a long period before suddenly bursting into crazyughter. "I really admire you... Dong Wu Shang, I, Ji Mo am in awe of you for the very first time... Haha, you ced a block on your head and walked in and out? Oh my... You are killing me withughter..." Luo Ke Di smacked his butt and made a popping sound. Heughed uncontrobly, "You are worthy of being fourth brother! This guy... is way over my head!" This was Luo Ke Dis signature move. Whenever he was excited, he would smack his butt loudly and even call "baa, baa" rhythmically. Gu Du Xing could also no longer hold back hisughter. A smallugh escaped from his mouth and in an attempt to conceal it, he coughed relentlessly. "Big brother... Is this... enough?" Dong Wu Shang rubbed his hands together as he looked at Chu Yang eagerly, "If its not enough, I will go back and get more..." "Enough! More than enough!" Chu Yang let out a dry cough, "I am just surprised... All of this... you brought it here by yourself?" "Cough, cough. They sent me to the gates of Iron Cloud Citadel and left." Dong Wu Shang coughed dryly, "I know big brother does not want our ns to know about this ce. Therefore even though I am unable to hide this from the people of our n, as long as I act as though I dont want them to know, they will choose to keep one eye closed..." "Oh, not bad!" Chu Yang praised. "On my trip back this time, I had a match with my father!" Dong Wu Shang said happily, "I surprised him. Haha... I managed to conduct a sneak attack and almost seeded..." "Your father didnt break your legs?" Gu Du Xing curled his lips. Dong Wu Shangs father was famous for being strict! "No! No! How could he do that?" Dong Wu Shang shook his head repeatedly, "My father did not encourage me that much ... Big brother, when will you begin?" "Why are you so anxious?" Chu Yang rolled his eyes, "Are you worried that I might run away with your ck steel? Moreover, what do you want it to look like? How heavy? More than ten thousand pounds of steel... If I use the whole thing, will you be able to lift it?" "The heavier the better!" Dong Wu Shang gritted his teeth, "Big brother, if you could, make me a five hundred pound saber! I think that would be great!" "Five hundred pounds?" The five people eximed simultaneously. An ordinary sword was about six or seven pounds. A special one was twenty or thirty pounds at best. As for the sword that Chu Yang gave Ji Mo, it weighed a little heavier at fifty pounds. However, these were swords and not sabers. The ck sabers from Dong Wu Shangs n would usually weigh about eighty to ny pounds. Even Dong Wu Shangs father, the leader of the Dong n uses only a two hundred pound saber! This guy was babbling about using a five hundred pound saber. Did he want to squish people with the sheer weight of his saber? "Training with the saber is also a form of cultivation!" Dong Wu Shang raised his brows. A bone-chilling aura suddenly surged up, "When this five hundred pound saber feels as light as a feather in my hand that is when my saber arts cultivation could be considered sessful! Ever since the ancient times, the saber has always been left without a true champion. The highest aplishment has only been Saber Emperor! Some people say that this is the fate of the saber! However, I, Dong Wu Shang, would like to challenge the sabers fate! I shall fight the world and see who would be on top!" "Okay!" Chu Yang said loudly, "If that is the case, then I will grant your wish!" "Thank you, big brother!" Dong Wu Shang put one leg forward. With his left arm in front of his chest and his right behind his back, he faced Chu Yang and bowed in respect, "I will depend on big brother!" This was the respectful way the saber artists treated others! Chu Yangs body suddenly moved. He stood as straight as a sword leaving its sheath. With a loud sound, he held his fist, "No need for the formality." Ji Mo and Gu Du Xing were surprised. Until now, they did not know what Chu Yangs forte was. Now they learned that his focus was the sword! Moreover, Chu Yang had purposely kept it from them. He knew the personalities of these brothers. The moment that they determined his focus, their stubborn drive for excellence would end up with them trying to force him to train with the sword all the time... However, today, Dong Wu Shang used the ultimate salute of saber arts; how could he not return the same courtesy? Therefore, he had chosen to use the way of the sword to do so. If it was an ordinary person, Chu Yang would not have paid any heed. However, Dong Wu Shang was his brother! Respecting your brothers was equivalent to respecting yourself! "Thank you, big brother." Dong Wu Shang pulled out a piece of goatskin from his chest and said, "This is the design I want!" Everyone gathered to look. As they saw the saber drawn on it, they all nodded quietly. Dong Wu Shangs desired saber design was not too different from that of ordinary sabers. Moreover, it is usually about sharpness and power. It also focussed on smoothness and therefore all the unnecessary decorations and mour were left out! The entire thing was a saber! In fact, even the guard looked like just a slight outward curve. One look at the design blueprint would be sufficient to imagine how domineering the actual saber would be! "Good!" Chu Yang carefully folded up the goatskin blueprint and put it away, "Bring all of the ck steel into my room." Dong Wu Shang said happily, "Big brother, you are a really good person!" Surprisingly, he chose not to ask for any help from others. Instead, he carried the ck steel in block by block. His reason was: I want to use my own effort to do everything I that I possibly can! That way, the saber will truly be mine! Although this was a very stubborn and arrogant reason, everyone understood how Dong Wu Shang felt. This saber would be hispanion for the rest of his life! In the evening, Chu Yang used Nine Tribtions Sword to absorb all of this ck steel. After all of the ck steel was absorbed by Nine Tribtions Sword, it became onerge chunk. Chu Yang estimated the amount of material he needed and nodded silently. It was lucky that Dong Wu Shang brought so much; otherwise, there might not have been enough! Currently, everything here weighted less than a thousand pounds. Chu Yang raised his hand and put all of the ck steel into Nine Tribtions space. Right after that, the sword spirit controlled the sword point as it spun around this chunk of ck steel. A saber, based on Dong Wu Shangs requirements, quickly formed! A mighty yet smooth and elegant saber! Wherever it was, it would have a majestic aura. Looking at the newly created saber, Chu Yang nodded with satisfaction. Compared to Dong Wu Shangs requirements, this saber was about an inch longer, half an inch narrower, and weighed approximately five hundred and seventy pounds! At a single nce, it appeared no different from an ordinary saber. No one would be able to expect that the weight of this saber would be so terrifying! Chu Yang admired it for a little while longer before finally putting the saber into Nine Tribtions space. It could not be out any longer. In any case, he would have to wait a few days. With regards to the name of the saber... This was Dong Wu Shangs choice. However, one thing was certain; with this saber, Dong Wu Shangs cultivation would be even more frightening than it was in the previous life! The next morning, Dong Wu Shang hastily ran over and banged on Chu Yangs door, "Big brother..." The moment he stepped in, he shrieked, "Huh? Where is the ck steel?" "I already took it away... How can I forge anything in here? You wont even let me sleep?" Chu Yang said sleepily. "Youre really powerful!" Dong Wu Shang looked in amazement as he scratched his head. Last night, he drank Vitality Spring Water and went to sleep immediately. He had been feeling extremely exhausted the past few days. However, even if he was more tired than he actually was, it would be impossible for him to not hear ten thousand pounds of ck steel being moved without any noise! This could only be seen as... magical! "Dong Wu Shang... I want to ask you something." Chu Yangs countenance suddenly became serious, "On this trip back, did you hear about anything happening at the Mo n?" Chapter 243 Chu Yangs Killing Intent! "Youre asking about the Mo n?" Dong Wu Shang said after blinking for a couple of times in shock, "The Mo n and the Dong n are extremely far apart and because of the distance between which both ns are situated, I dont know what the situation is. However, I do know that after Mo Tian Ji returned to the n, he was immediately sent to the Cang Lan battlefront." "Huh?" Chu Yang frowned. "I am not exactly clear about the details. However, when Mo Tian Ji, he did so with a great force. I also heard that he brought along with him a cavalry and robbed people like a crazed man during his journey. Moreover, he also intentionally took a detour, visiting every single ce he could. He first visited the Ji n and for some weird reason, he started arguing with the Ji n. After which, he then headed south, fought with the Luo n and destroyed a shop of theirs. Worst of all, he had burned down a saber workshop belonging to our ck Saber n!" "Everyone in the Middle Three Heavens is aware that the second young master of the Mo n has gone mad..." Dong Wu Shang grunted and continued, "If it wasnt because I was in a huge rush to return, I would have definitely chased him down and given him a thorough beating!" Chu Yangs brows moved closer and closer as he was in deep thought. All of a sudden, a cold gaze shed from his eyes as he punched the table with an incredible force next to his bed. With a loud bam, the entire table shattered into small pieces. Chu Yang gritted his teeth and said, "Damn the Mo n!" Chu Yang understood Mo Tian Ji more than anyone else in this world! If those things which were reported were true and done by a yboy young master from a n in Middle Three Heavens, it wouldnt have been strange. In fact, if a cold and calm person like Gu Du Xing lost his mind and di as Mo Tian Ji had done, it would not have been a shock. However, Mo Tian Ji would definitely never do such things! Knowing Mo Tian Jis character, him doing such things was indicative of him losing his mind! However, something impossible was being done by someone who could have done it. There has to be some deeper meaning hidden within his actions. Chu Yang thought about why Mo Tian Ji had done what he did. Perhaps, after Mo Tian Ji returned, he was unable to leave or go back to the Lower Three Heavens. Therefore, he was only able to use these methods to convey a secret message to me. While they had only met briefly for a night, Mo Tian Ji knew that in this world, the people that wouldy their lives on the line for Mo Qing Wu were himself and Chu Yang. Therefore, there had to be something which he had wanted Chu Yang to know. Moreover, all of the ns that Mo Tian Ji had chosen to harass were the ns of the five people who were staying with Chu Yang! Mo Tian Ji had taken such drastic measures and even ced himself in danger just to send Chu Yang a single message: Mo Qing Wus situation is currently bad! Even though the Ji n was rted to them, Mo Tian Ji still caused trouble with them. This had meant that their rtives were also not to be trusted and that there was internal strife within the n. They had been enemies with the Luo n for a long time. Therefore his fighting with the Luo n could mean that the situation was extremely serious, egregious and perhaps even deadly. Him making trouble with the Gu n, a longtime ally, said there was betrayal between brothers! The burning of the ck Saber ns workshop told Chu Yang that the saber had been taken away! Consequently, all of this told Chu Yang that his opponent was incredibly powerful! Even Mo Tian Ji himself had to go to the Cang Lan battlefront. This warned Chu Yang of the danger and advised him to be cautious in nning before making a move! Chu Yang ground his teeth and asked slowly, "The eldest young master of the Mo n, is his name... Mo... Tian... Yun?" "Yes!" Dong Wu Shang thought for a moment. "Mo Tian Yun. ording to tradition, if the Nine Tribtions Sword master appears, then the disciples of Middle Three Heavens are sent down for training... Has this Mo Tian Yun, gone down to Lower Three Heavens?" Chu Yang asked lightly. "Yes!" Dong Wu Shang could feel the hair on the back of his neck standing on ends. Chu Yang seemed normal when he spoke. However, for some sort of reason, Dong Wu Shang felt a killing intent so thick it felt like a solid wall. Could it be that Chu Yang wants to kill Mo Tian Yun? These two men never had any sort of confrontation... Moreover, not too long ago, Chu Yang had saved Mo Tian Yuns sister, Mo Qing Wu. The Mo n should be thanking him. If Chu Yang were to ever go to the Middle Three heavens, it would be likely that the Mo n would be one of his trusted allies. Why could Chu Yang want to kill a descendant of his future ally? Moreover... this kind of killing intent is the type of mortal enemies! "Call everyone in. There are some things I want to discuss." Chu Yang said with a scowl. Dong Wu Shang was startled and left to find the rest of the people. Within moments, Gu Du Xing andpany were gathered in Chu Yangs room. "Today is the first time the six of us brothers have officially sit down like this. It is also the first time we have had a discussion together." Chu Yang did not bother with formalities and went straight to the point, "I want to talk about the next step." The five people simultaneous sat up straight. While big brother was young and his cultivation level was the weakest among the six, everyone knew that, given Chu Yangs advancement speed, he would probably surpass them all within less than a year. "It will soon be Ji Mos birthday, and Ji Mo would have to return home. In fact, I feel that all of you should go home. This ce will be alright with just Gu Du Xing and me." Chu Yang said slowly. "Why?" Everyone seemed reluctant. It was not easy to find brothers they could trust and rely on with their lives. How could they part from each other so easily? "Think about this. Compared to Mo Tian Ji, how are you guys?" Chu Yang shot a nce across everyones faces. "He is better!" Gu Du Xing was honest. If others were better, he would just say so. Dong Wu Shang slowly nodded. "How aboutpared to Mo Tian Yun?" "He is also better." "Well, how aboutpared to the Ao ns eldest young master, Ao Xie Yun?" Chu Yang slowly asked. "He is also... better..." There was a hint of shame on Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shangs faces. "The intelligence of anyone here is no less than any of them. However, when ites to tactics or calction or dealing with others... even cultivation level, you are all less than them. In truth, these people are a few years older than you, but the key reason is..." Chu Yang said solemnly, "You have too little experience!" "In other words, you have not dealt with enough challenges! You have rarely dealt with setbacks!" Chu Yangs gaze gradually brightened as he spoke, "Therefore, all of you have to make up for this shoring. That is the only way you can truly grow!" At this point, Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, Ji Mo andpany all nodded. The words of Chu Yang touched on an extremely important issue. "As much as I would want to stay in the same ce with all of you, that is not possible. Therefore, I have no choice but to send you all away!" Chu Yang said, "If we continue to stay in the same ce, there will be friends wherever something happens. Whether it be Mo Tian Ji or Mo Tian Yun, their strength and wisdom cannot bepared to all six of usbined. However, while our strength as one is great, our individual strengths will never grow." "When I speak of individual strength, I am referring to tactics and experience." Chu Yang added, "Therefore, staying together for too long is a big disadvantage for all of you!" "We must separate! Each of you must weather through storms and grow by his own effort." Chu Yang concluded. "This is not an issue. After returning, I will ask my big brother to give me a few responsibilities in the n." Dong Wu Shang nodded and said, "My big brother has actually since asked me about this many times, but I chose not to. This resulted in him beating me up many times... He also isnt afraid that I would steal his n leader position..." Luo Ke Di rolled his eyes andmented, "Looking at your saber-crazy personality, would you still want to steal the n leader position..." Dong Wu Shang red back. "There is no problem on my part." Ji Mo sighed, "My eldest brother is theziest. Other than beating me up, he doesnt do anything... Both of us ignore n matters. If I return and say a word, expressing my interest, my father would probably be overjoyed." "On my part, there is an issue..." Luo Ke Di frowned, "My eldest brother has a great desire for power. He would probably not give me any power when Ie home..." "So you must fight for it!" Everyone else spoke with one voice, "Deal with your eldest brother!" Luo Ke Di shivered... "When I get back, I will go robbing with my master." Rui Bu Tong said frankly. The other five almost fainted... "Not just rob; you should also use Hypnotic Fragrance to steal and render people unconscious... Especially when ites to the big ns." Chu Yang instructed carefully, "It would be best to make them hunt you down; that way, you will advance very quickly!" "At the same time, I will also die very quickly!" Rui Bu Tong rolled his eyes, but he was internally thinking: Could it be done? "Ah, wait for a few days. When Dong Wu Shangs saber is done, we will make our trek to Great Zhao!" Chu Yang said, "At that time, weplete a task in Great Zhao. When that is done, we will also part ways at Great Zhao!" "So soon?" The five people said in unison. "It isnt soon at all. After this is done, Ji Mo would be home just in time." Chu Yang said, "There is one more thing I would want to discuss with everyone today. It is about how we can put all of Great Zhao into chaos." The five looked at each other. "If you want to make the Jiang Hu of Great Zhao filled with chaos, I have a way." Ji Mo thought for a while before he said, "It will make them all of them fight with each other like mad dogs..." "Mad dogs fighting?" Chu Yang seemed to have an inkling. "Big brothers sabers and swords. You could put out two and give them some background... and let them into Jiang Hu." Ji Mo said, "Heavenly weapons are most coveted by the people of Jiang Hu. However, we need to discuss carefully how we can create a wide sensation." "That is an idea..." Chu Yang rubbed his chin and thought. "It might be more difficult to deal with the royal court." Ji Mo frowned. "No worries, well cross that bridge when we get to it." Chu Yang said definitively, "Lets go first and figure it outter." "Iron Cloud is in the north and the weather is cold. Therefore all of the Middle Three Heavens ns are out training in Great Zhao because the weather there is the mildest. On this trip, we will meet with many disciples of the Middle Three Heavens out of training." Chu Yang said gravely, "One of those people is the eldest young master of the Mo n, Mo Tian Yun." Dong Wu Shang shivered internally; Chu Yang finally said it! "Big brother wants to deal with Mo Tian Yun?" Gu Du Xing frowned. "Not deal with him; I want to kill him!" Chu Yang said slowly, "I want to know, what the consequences would be if I am to keep Mo Tian Yun in Lower Three Heavens forever." At this moment, the five felt Chu Yangs killing intent surging like a rising tide... Chapter 244 Sharpening Blades For The Center Of The Continent! "It isnt difficult to defeat Mo Tian Yun if that is what you want." Gu Du Xing then paused for a moment before continuing, "However, if your intention is to kill Mo Tian Yun, I am afraid that even with the strength of the six of us, such a mission is impossible toplete!" "I agree." Dong Wu Shang said as he nodded solemnly. "Mo Tian Yun is really that powerful?" Chu Yang said as his eyes shed. "He really is powerful!" Gu Du Xing responded and added, "Within the past year, all of Mo ns external matters have been ced under Mo Tian Yuns control. Moreover, the power of the Mo n has risen and expanded in every aspect within the past year!" "All of this is due to the effort of Mo Tian Yun." Gu Du Xing said as he sighed sadly, "Both Mo Tian Yun and Mo Tian Ji are known as an extremely resourceful pair in the Middle Three Heavens. Moreover, out of the two Mo brother,s Mo Tian Yun is the tactician while Mo Tian Ji contributes through his intellect. However, Mo Tian Yun is so devious that even if you take every possible precaution, you might still end up falling into his trap. "Yes, given Mo Tian Yuns tactics, if he held all of the power of the Mo n, he would be a great threat to all of their surrounding ns! Therefore, he is the target of many different groups of people. However, despite this, Mo Tian Yun is alive and well!" Dong Wu Shang stated. "Everyone is aware of the power struggle between both of the Mo brothers in the Middle Three Heavens. While Mo Tian Jis strength could put us in our ce, Mo Tian Yun has been suppressing Mo Tian Ji sessfully for the past couple of years. Moreover, even though Mo Tian Jis situation has improved, he is still under the thumb of Mo Tian Yun. While Mo Tian Yun is only a few years older than Mo Tian Ji, he has proved that his intellect is not inferior to that of Mo Tian Jis!" "Not only that but Mo Tian Yun is also a petty, suspicious, and vengeful person. He constantly utilises unscrupulous tactics to gain victory over his enemies. Against such an individual, unless you are absolutely sure of victory, it would be better not to pick a fight with him in the first ce!" Luo Ke Di sighed, "Otherwise, trouble would be widespread." Out of the four of them in the discussion, Gu Du Xings Gu n was an ally of the Mo n, Ji Mo was Mo Tian Yuns cousin, and Luo Ke Dis n was an enemy of the Mo n. It was natural that all three of them knew about Mo Tian Yun. After they heard what Chu Yang intended on doing, all of them firmly opposed. "Could it be that... Mo Tian Yun is untouchable?" The cold in Chu Yangs gaze grew stronger as he thought more about it. "He is far too dangerous as an enemy!" Gu Du Xing said, "Moreover, he is an incredibly cautious individual and values his life beyond anything else! That is the reason why I said that it more possible for you to be able to defeat him rather than to kill him. I feel that killing him in the Lower Three Heavens is an impossible task!" "Big brother needs to think this over!" The five said in one voice. Chu Yang slowly nodded and said, "I will reconsider." "However, if big brother does insist, I will choose to help!" Gu Du Xing said casually. "I will definitely help!" Luo Ke Diughed. Dong Wu Shang smiled, "I would also like to kill Mo Tian Yun." Rui Bu Tong coughed dryly, "Since all of you all going to help... If I dont, you will probably beat me to death..." Ji Mo smiled and said, "Of all the cousins, I dislike Mo Tian Yun most. However, since I am unable to take part in this, I will avoid it." The five of them understood the reason behind Ji Mos choice. If Ji Mo had excitedly asked to help, he would be considered to be a heartless individual. No matter how devious Mo Tian Yun was, he was still rted to Ji Mo by blood! "If I need help from you guys, I will not hesitate to ask." Chu Yang said in a low voice. As he looked at the convictions of his brothers, Chu Yang was touched. However, he had to think of it more carefully as to how to deal with Mo Tian Yun. After all, it was a rarity to meet someone who was capable of suppressing Mo Tian Ji for as long as he did. It should be noted that even in the previous life, Mo Tian Ji still wasnt able to hold all of the ns power at the time of the death of Mo Qing Wu! It wasnt until several yearster that this battle for power between the two ceased as Mo Tian Yun decided not to continue to fight for power. Thus, when dealing with Mo Tian Yun, regardless of how much hatred that he had... Chu Yang should definitely not underestimate his enemy! Moreover, just as Gu Du Xing andpany had mentioned, Chu Yang had no intentions of doing just that. Nheless, he still aimed to kill him! Several dayster, Chu Yang finally announced that they could be on their way! In front of Dong Wu Shangs longing gaze, Chu Yang took out a saber! The moment the saber left its sheath, the entire room, even Ji Mo, Gu Du Xing and the others, could not help but hold their breath. What sort of saber was this? If there was such a thing as royalty among sabers, there was no doubt that this saber was it! Words couldnt begin to describe the mighty aura of this saber! Dong Wu Shangs two hands trembled and his eyes started to moisten. He gently stroked the saber as if it was the lover of his dream. "My saber!" Dong Wu Shangs voice was slightly choked. He suddenly spoke in a different tone as if he was taking an oath, "From this day forth, this saber will be called No Injuries! Under this saber, there will be no injuries, only deaths!" No Injuries! Dong Wu Shang had decided on this name for his saber! With a single hand, he raised this five hundred and seventy-pound saber up into the air. His eyes emitted a fanatical glow. At this moment, his entire face seemed to shine! "Thank you, big brother! I, Dong Wu Shang, will never fail this saber! I will never leave my No Injuries!" Dong Wu Shang stabbed his saber downward and kneeled in front of Chu Yang before he was able to be stopped from doing so. He banged his head on the ground three times before standing up. Suddenly, he looked up into the sky and yelled out, "Sabers make kings; how can I, Dong Wu Shang, not be one?" As he yelled, a bone-chilling aura from the saber suddenly surged forth! Gu Du Xings eyes narrowed. The moment Dong Wu Shang received this saber, a mysterious force inside his body seemed to awaken. Dong Wu Shang was overflowing with pride! Both he and the saber stood side by side and looked as though they were two sabers! Two unrivaled sabers! "At that moment, Wu Shang had opened the path of a sabersman!" Chu Yangs gaze rested on Dong Wu Shang. After a long time, he smiled happily. There was a look of admiration written all over Gu Du Xings face. The path of a sabersman was akin to that of a swordsman! Although they were simr, their concepts were worlds apart. It was that single different word that was filled with hidden meaning which caused people to think. No matter where a guest would be considered nobler than an ordinary person. Therefore, being sabersmen and swordsmen, in the eyes of saber wielders and sword wielders was a kind of honor! While Gu Du Xing was obsessed with the way of the sword, he was still not considered a swordsman! Although Dong Wu Shang was weaker than him, he was now a sabersman. This was essentially a step towards the way of the saber. "You dont have to be envious. The path of a swordsman will open up to you soon enough." Chu Yang smiled, "The Revered Berserker Sword Technique is keeping the path of a swordsman from opening up to you. All you need to is to break through the Revered Sword Artist and stop practicing the Revered Berserker Sword Technique. A short time after that, you will be a swordsman!" "I will break through in the shortest possible time period!" Gu Du Xings eyes shed coldly. He gritted his teeth and said, "No matter what the price is!" Chu Yang nodded his head and said, "This trip to Great Zhao is not just for work but also to train!" He then he tossed out five des, "On this journey, you should not use your own weapons. These are your backups." The five were surprised. "As for this saber and this sword." Chu Yang pulled out a saber and a sword and said, "They are heavenly weapons. However, these two heavenly weapons are prepared for Jiang Hu of Great Zhao! I want this saber and this sword to create a reign of terror all over Great Zhao. After terror is struck among the people, I want all of the vengeance and attention to be directed towards the Continent Center Citadel!" The five of them shuddered. They all had enough experience to know how powerful this move could be. If word got out, the people of Jiang Hu would likely fill the Great Zhaos Continent Center Citadel in a blink of an eye... "Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong, both of you will go first. You will be the vanguard when we bring this saber to Great Zhao. While on your way, fight wherever and kill whenever you are able to. In short, create asrge amotion as possible. After arriving at the Continent Center Citadel, toss this saber at the most chaotic moment." Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong looked at each other and nodded. Their eyes were filled with fanaticism. The both of them were the most audacious. Chu Yang had made the strengths of his people by choosing these two as the vanguard. "Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Di, you two will be part of the second wave. Use this sword for the same task as Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong." Chu Yang said casually. Dong Wu Shang nodded solemnly, and Luo Ke Dis face immediately became twisted. Luo Ke Di loved to talk andugh loudly. Therefore, when he was tasked with traveling thousands of miles with an introvert like Dong Wu Shang, he would probably be bored to death... Chu Yang had chosenplementary characters. Luo Ke Di was lively and liked to cause trouble. However, he was also arrogant. Rui Bu Tong would not have been able to control him. If Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo went together... Chu Yang was certain that these two guys would probably not even reach Continent Center Citadel... With the exception of Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang was the only one that could securely control Luo Ke Di... "I will travel with Gu Du Xing." Chu Yang did not bother to look at Luo Ke Dis grumpy expression, "We are the third group; we will travel empty-handed." "Once you arrive, you do not need to wait for us. All you need to do is to cause chaos. Once you have managed to cause amotion, you can return back to your ns." Chu Yang added solemnly. "Then, what will be done with Mo Tian Yun?" Dong Wu Shang suddenly looked up. "I dont want to touch him yet." Chu Yang said casually, "When it is time, I will let everyone know." His eyes shed with a strange emotion. Dong Wu Shang nodded slowly. "After returning to your n, please go to the Mo n and see Xiao Wu." Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, "Her life in the n is probably not very good. If you are able to get her out, please do everything in your power to do so. Ji Mo, you shall be tasked with this." Ji Mo patted his chest, "Dont worry, big brother. I will definitely go!" Chu Yang nodded and felt a little reassured, "On another note... the next time we see each other, should my cultivation level surpasses anyone here... Haha, big brother wont be polite!" Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di shouted in terror, "Big brother..." This is unreasonable. Your cultivation level rises so quickly! How can be we be sure that you wont surpass us? "Its decided! While we are apart, your most important task is to enhance all aspects of your abilities. Dont forget you are people of Heavenly Armament Pavilion!" Chu Yang held a profound gaze as he said slowly, "I long for the day I will traverse Upper Three Heavens with all of you!" "As for Lower Three Heavens business, Gu Du Xing and I will take care of it for now." Chu Yang said matter-of-factly, "We shall start tomorrow morning! Do everything as nned!" Chapter 245 Cannot Be Changed The past couple of days, many rumors began to appear in Iron Cloud Citadel. Some about how Tie Bu Tian murdered his father in cold blood in order to take over the throne. Others about how the King of Hell Chu conspired against the previous emperor in order to gain more power. There were also others about how Tie Long Cheng nned to rebel against the current administration... All in all, this resulted in unrest and spection due to the rumors in the cold Iron Cloud Citadel... "I have to leave to Great Zhao!" Chu Yang said firmly as he sat down in front of Wu Qian Qian. "Why would you want to go to Great Zhao?" Wu Qian Qian stood up as she was shocked by the sudden news and was filled with concern for Chu Yang. "Arent you aware of the current situation and the amount of danger you will be in?" "I am heading there in order to fight for the world! I am simply unable to afford not going." Chu Yang told her in a gentle manner. "I will be handing Bu Tian Pavilion to you. You will now act as the King of Hell Chu in my ce!" "From now on, I am King of Hell Chu?" Wu Qian Qian stared at Chu Yang nkly. Her two eyes suddenly turned red as though she was about to cry, "You nned to leave all along, didnt you?" Chu Yang sighed and continued, "You are really just overthinking." "You made it such that if you ever leave, King of Hell Chu would still remain here right?" Wu Qian Qian was about to break into tears. Her voice began to tremble slightly, "Is this your answer to Tie Bu Tian and to the sect?" Chu Yang did not say anything. He stared at her for a brief moment and said casually, "Yes!" "So all along, you nned to leave me here didnt you?" Wu Qian Qians eyes widened in an effort to hold back her tears. She tried to calm herself down and continued, "Ever since the start, you had never intended to bring anyone with you! Am I right?" "That is correct!" Chu Yang replied bluntly. "I understand." Wu Qian Qian said with a sad smile, "Dont worry, I will make sure that I will do a good job." She looked at Chu Yang and reassured him, "Since you have picked me as the person who will take over the position of King of Hell Chu, I will definitely do my job well." Chu Yang remained quiet for a long time, speechless. "Chu Yang, you really enjoy wearing ck color clothes, dont you?" Wu Qian Qian smiled mysteriously as she said in a sad tone. "Yes." Chu Yang swallowed his saliva before he looked at Wu Qian Qian. Suddenly, he felt a great tension in the environment. "Umm, I know." Wu Qian Qian nodded slightly; she turned and refused to look at Chu Yang, "Is there anything else?" "These couple of days, there have been many rumors. I will not be dealing with them." Chu Yang paused for a moment before he continued, "You do it." "I know." Wu Qian Qian said casually, "Havent you been training and nurturing me for this day where I am to take over your ce?" Although her voice was calm, it felt as though there was pressure building inside waiting to explode at any given moment. Chu Yang was able to feel it clearly. In Wu Qian Qians chest, her weak heart was beating violently! Although Wu Qian Qian was extremely calm on the outside, her emotions within could barely be controlled. Chu Yang sighed as he said, "I would like to remind you that the enemy is the most dangerous when he doesnt seem to be doing anything. As long as he makes a move, we would be able to deal with him regardless of what his target might be." "I dont need you to remind me about this." Wu Qian Qian said casually, "After shadowing the real King of Hell Chu for such a long time, I understand what is required of me." "That is great." Chu Yang nodded and spoke in a low voice, "I will return in a year if everything goes ording to n..." Wu Qian Qian remained silent for a long time without talking as she stood with her back facing him. Chu Yang wanted to raise his hand and pat her on the shoulder but after hovering it in the air as he thought about it, in the end, he ced it back down by his side. He then said, "I shall be going. I will be going to the royal pce and leave immediately from there." Wu Qian Qian kept silent and didnt reply. Chu Yang sighed. He slowly turned and walked out of the room as he didnt know how to deal with Wu Qian Qians sorrow. All of a sudden, Wu Qian Qians shoulders trembled. The moment that Chu Yang had stepped out of the room, he heard clear dripping sounds echoing from behind him. Wu Qian Qian was finally unable to hold back her tears. The tears dripped and fell onto the glistening stone floor as they sttered, forming a small puddle... Chu Yang paused at the door and thought silently: I am sorry... I really cannot give you anything right now... He then left in the wind and snow. In a short moment, his figure disappeared from Bu Tian Pavilions main door. Wu Qian Qian stood still for a long time in the room with her back to the door. After a while, she suddenly sat down. Both her hands were covering her face as she sobbed in silence... Although she didnt make a sound, her body was trembling violently. A long timeter, she slowly stood up and looked at the gold mask Chu Yang had ced on the table. She gently picked it up and looked at it longingly. Taking a deep breath and looking as if understanding something, she held it tight in her chest... Two streams of tears slowly flowed down and rolled over the mask before falling to the ground. Why? Wu Qian Qian looked at the chair facing her and asked. The chair remained silent as it continued its quiet existence. It could not give her any sort of answer. Like Chu Yang, it was unable to provide an answer to Wu Qian Qians question... Wu Qian Qian stroked the mask and the chair as she was filled with nostalgia. She then raised the mask up and looked at it for a long time before she ced it on her face. Her expression changed to mad, despair and then sorrow. However, it was always filled with a sense of attachment. In the end, the mask was still on her face. It covered her sorrow. That afternoon, Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing, two ck-outfitted men with ck hair whizzed out of the southern gate like a whirlwind on a pair of strong stallions. Leaving behind two distinct trials of snow being disced as they disappeared into the horizon. On top of the gate, a golden figure stood quietly for a long time. He watched as the snow falling back down onto the ground. Both his arms were folded and there was a strange expression on his face. "If you donte back, I... will immediately send troops over to Great Zhao and make them fight to the death." Tie Bu Tian said softly before he turned and walked down from the tower. It was also that very day that Tie Bu Tian officially agreed to Diwu Qing Rous request and sent five hundred chosen soldiers to escort Tang Xin Shengs family straight to the Continent Center Citadel situated in Great Zhao! The people of Bu Tian Pavilion were busy with work. The King of Hell Chu had given them orders to investigate all of the rumors! They were unable to find the origin of the rumors, they were supposed to bring their own head and report back to King of Hell Chu! This order left Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tongs faces in despair. They immediately mobilized all of their forces. Even the justice department and the military were being activated. Everything possible was mobilized all in search of where these rumors hade from. After dealing with official business, Tie Bu Tian headed to Bu Tian Pavilion under the protection of the shadow guards. He went into Minister Chus room. Wu Qian Qian was wearing a golden mask on her face and ck robe as she sat quietly in the room. Upon seeing Tie Bu Tian arrive, she was about to take the mask off when Tie Bu Tian smiled and said, "Just keep it on, I came here just to rest a little." Wu Qian Qian was startled. Two people sat opposite one another. One in front of the desk and the other behind it. The atmosphere felt unexpectedly heavy. Tie Bu Tian sat for a long time before finally asking, "This robe is not new, is it? Is it the one he usually wears?" Wu Qian Qian gently nodded and said softly, "I feel like the King of Hell Chu is still here when I am wearing his robe." Tie Bu Tians gaze rested on the golden mask for a while, then he let out a sigh. Wu Qian Qian did not know whether Tie Bu Tian sighed for her or for Chu Yang. Or perhaps... there was another reason? However, she recognized that this sigh was indicative of some sort of loss and mncholy that Tie Bu Tian felt along with another feeling that she was unable to describe. ... Heavenly Armament Pavilion A blue figure shot into the premises in a sh. It hastily searched every room at least once. Finally, it stopped at Chu Yangs room and searched it carefully for a long time. Atst, he pressed his hand against the door of the secret chamber and it slowly began to open. The person in blue smiled with satisfaction. With a sh, he entered the secret passage. "F*! This damn punk!" The moment he entered, there were loud sounds of cursing. This ce had been unexpectedly filled with traps. Within the secret passageway was something that resembled cobwebs as well as clear threads which hung everywhere. If it wasnt for his high cultivation and keen sight, he would have collided into those thin threads which hung everywhere. While these things were not deadly, they were extremely effective against intruders. The person who was dressed in blue was extremely annoyed. This insolent punk had gone to Great Zhao! Why did he bother setting all of these things up? However, after mulling over it for a brief period, he suddenly felt a surge of excitement well up inside of him. Since he is so careful, these had to be something hidden inside! He carefully disappeared in a soft puff of smoke and slowly moved through theyers of web threads. Atst... he made it through. He looked ahead and there were no longer any more of those threads in the corridor as he entered into arge space. The person in blue rxed andnded. The moment his two feet touch the ground, there was an unexpected swish. He hadnded in a pit, and a stinky smell immediately rose up. He hastily tried pulling his legs out but couldnt help but yell in anger. His legs were yellow and whitish. He had stepped on none other than what was the reincarnation of the five grains. Before leaving, Chu Yang had changed the path of the secret passage. It had led him to the ce where Mo Qing Wu had stayed before. He even brought in a portable toilet and arranged for it to be specially ced there. Hmm, even a King level master must have... this kind of thing. The person in blue jumped out and activated his martial power. His boots broke open. He covered his nose and ran out with his bare feet. Even though such a trap was not capable of causing him any harm, it was really just too disgusting... Grinding his teeth, he searched for a long time before finding Chu Yangs closed room. However, the moment he entered, he yelled out loudly, "Oh, screw me!" The stone chamber was empty inside apart from a stone tablet which had the following words engraved onto it: "You are here, but I have gone far away. I am ashamed that I cannot wee you. Reincarnation is mysterious, and surely you are still searching. This is just a mere token of my sincerity; it is not enough to express my respect. If destiny allows, we shall meet again another day." The person in blue looked at his bare feet and then at the words "reincarnation is mysterious." He was so furious, he wanted to vomit blood. Chapter 246 Beyond The Heavens Change! "Is Great Zhao really that far? Dont think that just because youve traveled far away that I have no way of catching you! Chu Yang, you are really a bastard! Dont you ever let me verify your identity! By that time, even if the elders protect you, I will make sure that I punish you by beating you up as many as eight times a day!" The individual in blue grunted in frustration as he began grinding his teeth in anger. He raised his arm, striking the stone tablet in front of him. The tablet turned into dust and he stormed away filled with rage... However, hidden inside he held a small bit of respect for Chu Yang in his mind. Surprisingly, this guy was able to foresee that I woulde for him... Such intellect was impressive. If he really is my nephew, he is really an interesting punk... Unknown to him, he was unexpectedly looking forward to seeing more of Chu Yang and what he was capable of... ... Beyond the Heavens Sect... "Its really cold today. Junior martial brother,e lets have a drink." Wu Yun Liang was d in a ck fox fur coat to keep him warm as he waltzed into Purple Bamboo Garden. The past few days, Wu Yun Liang woulde to Purple Bamboo Garden to visit and rx for a period of time if there was nothing to do. As a result, Meng Chao Ran who treasured the peace and silence was perpetually disturbed by him. However, even though Meng Chao Ran tried kicking him out, it was to no avail. "I am really just not interested." Meng Chao Ran said as he sat in the Purple Bamboo Forest. The white snow covered both his ck hair as well as the forest. Meng Chao Ran was wearing a white outfit which made him appear otherworldly and mystical. "That wont be a problem. I am interested." Wu Yun Liang breathed as he rubbed his hands for warmth, "Come over here. Lets talk about your good disciple. Haha, who would have imagined that your strange disciple would be able to be so aplished within such a short time." Wu Yun Liang knew that even though Meng Chao Ran seemed like he couldnt be bothered, talking about Chu Yang would always lift his spirits. Wu Yun Liang had reformed the Beyond the Heavens Sect a number of times and put distance between him and his martial brothers. He also sent his seventh martial brother, Kong Jing Feng out to run some errands for him. His ninth martial brother, Bao Kuang Lei was also presently not nearby. He had been sent to Iron Cloud. Therefore right at this point, there was only one person in Beyond the Heavens Sect that he was able to talk to and that was Meng Chao Ran. "Why are we talking about Chu Yang?" Meng Chao Ran pretended to be annoyed. Hasnt your mouth gotten tired from all of the talking that you have been doing over the past couple of days?" Wu Yun Liangs mouth curved up. Sure enough, the mere mention of his precious disciple had made Meng Chao Ran more talkative. "Chu Yang is definitely not a simple person... Why cant I have a disciple like that?" Wu Yun Liang sighed. Meng Chao Ran unknowingly smiled when he heard this. "Cough cough,e over and have a drink?" Wu Yun Liang seized his chance and asked. "I give up." Meng Chao Ran nodded and reluctantly went to get some food and wine. He clearly wanted to hear more praise for his disciple but still continued to be unhappy. Wu Yun Liang called out in a casual tone, "Tell your little disciple to make a few dishes, will you? Why do you have to do all the work yourself?" "Tan Tan is in closed-door training." Meng Chao Ran sighed. Before, he was slightly happy. He was helpless when it came to Tan Tan. Ever since Chu Yang had left, apart from admiring himself in the mirror, all he was interested about was cultivating. He trained wholeheartedly like a madman. Meng Chao Ran had talked to him a few times, but Tan Tan immediately began his training the moment Meng Chao Ran turned away. If he had no other way, Tan Tan would smile stupidly and ask, "Master, these days, have I grown more handsome?" Only the heavens would be able to understand how Meng Chao Ran felt. In the face of Tan Tans extremely "abstract" face and upon hearing his narcissistic words, Meng Chao Ran could only wave his arm in surrender, "Go and cultivate. Dont ask me about this..." Each time Tan Tan asked about this, Meng Chao Ran felt as though he was being interrogated. This was because he didnt want to hurt Tan Tans feelings by telling him the truth but at the same time, to tell him a lie... Meng Chao Ran couldnt bring himself to do it. Ever since he had gotten the Divine Chi Gathering Fish, Tan Tan cultivated relentlessly. The rate of his advancement shocked Meng Chao Ran. During the past few months, Tan Tan had managed to break straight through into the fifth grade Martial Artist! Moreover, while he was getting energy from the Divine Chi Gathering Fish, Meng Chao Ran was surprised to find that Tan Tans aptitude had begun to imperceptibly change in all aspects... Meng Chao Ran had a feeling that perhaps his proudest achievements in life were being able to nurture these two disciples. He naturally knew the reason behind Tan Tans desire to cultivate as much as he could. This was because he wanted to be stronger so that he would be able to go and help Chu Yang. Given Tan Tans motivations, how could Meng Chao Ran not be supportive of it? After a while, Meng Chao Rao came out with some food and two jugs of wine, "Eldest martial brother, I have to say, could you bring something each time youe here? Each time youe, youe empty handed and ask for food and drinks. This is really tough on our pockets." Wu Yun Liang rolled his eyes and said, "All you need to do is leave the mountain and find your precious disciple. You will be able to bring back a mountain of gold and silver. I cant believe a rich person like you ismenting in front of me." "Haha, such thick skin..." Meng Chao Ran smiled so wide his eyes squinted. Opening the wine and pouring, he said, "Eldest martial brother, you have been in Jiang Hu for so many years; have you ever seen anyone who is as strange as Tan Tan?" "I really havent seen anyone with such a personality..." Wu Yun Liang brought the wine cup to his lips and took arge gulp. "If I have met such a person, I would definitely remember. Even if I was dreaming I would have to wake up..." Meng Chao Ran sighed; he frowned and looked at the snow all around. After a long time, he spoke, "something doesnt seem quite right. I dont know why I feel so bothered..." "Bothered? Bothered is right!" Wu Yun Liang sneered, "Lately, second, third, fourth, and fifth have been sneaking around; sixth and eighth have been swinging left and right... Little martial brother, have you ever thought that our Beyond the Heavens Sect woulde to this?" Then, Wu Yun Liangughed at himself. "It was because he had forced them too much before." Meng Chao Ran sighed quietly, "Second had a few students he was proud of. Yet you used the sects tournament to have them and the strong disciples of third and fourth fight violently with one another. Moreover resulting in a few of them dying on the spot... This resulted in many years of effort to go down the drain. How could they not feel a little resentment?" "But you know why I had to do that." Wu Yun Liang said gravely, "You know, I was going to deal with the four of them as well... But thinking about our brotherhood which had many years of history, I just did not have the heart to do it. I was being lenient and only eliminated a few disciples. I had hoped that with that, they would repent..." "Eldest martial brother, you dont need to lie when you are talking to me." Meng Chao Ran looked up at his brother, "I know you want what is good for the sect, and you know what they are doing. However, you did what you did because you had other intentions. Moreover, you were certain of the oue. You clearly do not care about brotherly affection. So lets not talk about that anymore." Wu Yun Liang smiled in embarrassment. Then he said with annoyance, "Little martial brother, no matter what, I am still the sect master..." "Ah..." Meng Chao Ran sighed, "Have you ever seen a sect leader with such thick skin?" Wu Yun Liang let out a dry cough and said, "Little martial brother, there is something I have to discuss with you." "What is it?" Meng Chao Ran became alert. "What do you think of my daughter, Wu Qian Qian?" Wu Yun Liang tensely looked at Meng Chao Ran. "Yes. That child is good. She is talented, has a good temperament, good looks; she is not bad at all." Meng Chao Ran generously praised Wu Qian Qian in order to appease Wu Yun Liang. "Haha..." Wu Yun Liang happily eximed, "You see, Qian Qian and Chu Yang... Dont you think the two of them make a good pair?" "This..." Meng Chao Ran stroked his beard and frowned, "Eldest martial brother, you should not worry about the youngsters business. Moreover, both of them are not here; we need to have their input on this kind of thing." He paused a little and said, "While Chu Yang is my disciple, I cannot make arbitrary decisions for him." Wu Yun Liang sighed and said, "Fine, I wont force you. I will just ask Chu Yang when I have the chance. I have to say, a master like you is something. Chu Yang does not have a father or a mother. His business should definitely be decided by you. And yet..." "This is a decision which would impact his entire life. If Chu Yang does not agree to it, I shall not make the decision for him." Meng Chao Ran grunted coldly, "On the off chance that my decision is wrong, he would be suffering for the rest of his life! I dont want my disciples to suffer for the rest of their lives!" "Okay." Wu Yun Liang became silent briefly before saying, "Little martial brother, I have a favor to ask of you." "You have a lot to talk about today." Meng Chao Ran red. "On the off chance that something happens to Beyond the Heavens Sect..." Wu Yun Liang said solemnly, "Little martial brother, you do not need to worry about me. Just take Tan Tan and run. Understood?" Meng Chao Ran smiled thoughtfully and said, "It seems Beyond the Heavens Sect is really in trouble this time, right?" "Yes, the two major sects, Saintly Saber Pavilion and ck Blood League, as well as a number of mysterious martial experts are currently heading in the direction of our Beyond the Heavens Sect." Wu Yun Liang said in a low voice, "This time, Beyond the Heavens Sect cannot avoid a bitter fight!" "A bitter fight?" Meng Chao Ran stood up. His figure stood tall like a sword as he said pensively, "You mean?" "This is entirely unexpected and happened all of a sudden." Wu Yun Liang said slowly, "I suspect that Diwu Qing Rou wanted to vent his anger this time. He probably doesnt want to destroy the Beyond the Heavens Sect. The main target of these two major sects is probably you and Tan Tan!" "It is all because of Chu Yangs actions in Iron Cloud resulted in Diwu Qing Rou suffering major losses. Therefore... dealing with you would be a blow to Chu Yang." Wu Yun Liang said seriously, "That is why I want... you and Tan Tan to go into hiding first." "Go into hiding first?" Meng Chao Ran was startled. He had a bitter smile and said, "Eldest martial brother, I am afraid that even if I want to hide now, its already toote." "Exactly, it is definitely toote." A cold voice suddenly rang out. The sound resonated like metals hitting each other. Wu Yun Liang froze momentarily. Then it immediately rxed and he smiled, "Which friends havee to visit?" That voice replied, "ck Blood League greets sect master Wu!" Right after a voice was heard from behind him, "Saintly Saber Pavilions disciples greet sect master Wu." With a swoosh, two figures appeared around them simultaneously. There were a total of eight people in a circle. On their right was a person in ck carrying a sword. These were definitely people of the ck Blood League. The two people on their left were wearing red outfits and carrying sabers on their waist. These people belonged to Saintly Saber Pavilion. The four people facing them and standing behind them were wearing white outfits with sharp gazes. One of themughed and said, "We have just arrived but we were already got discovered by Brother Meng. This is really surprising." He said in praise, "Meng Chao Ran, you are worthy of being the master of King of Hell Chu! Amazing!" Meng Chao Ran said casually, "I dont know what you are talking about." Whether you know it or not, you are definitely dead today." A white outfitted person from behind shed his fierce killing intent. With a ng, the sword had appeared in his hand, "Meng Chao Ran, your disciple has killed many of our people. Today is the day you will pay for it with your life!" Meng Chao Ran frowned. Then he suddenly looked up with a gaze as sharp as a sword, "Thats it... You are people of Golden Horse Riders Department!" Chapter 247 Tan Tans Power! Meng Chao Rans eyebrows furrowed as he frowned. He looked up all of a sudden with his eyes shooting daggers at his opponents. "So you are the people of the Golden Horse Riders Department." "Senior Meng really had great observation skills." One of the people in white said in a cold voice and smiled, "It is a real pity that smart people dont live for very long." "Haha, if it is your intention to kill me, then you should disy a bit of sincerity." Meng Chao Ran smiled faintly before continuing, "talking without any action is useless." He then immediately sped his hand behind his back and took a small step forward. "Wu Cheng Feng, Wu Cheng Yu. We only know the both of you. Do you n on introducing us?" The two individuals whom he had called by name were the twonky people dressed in ck from the ck Blood League. The both of them appeared to have simr characteristics as though there were blood-rted brothers. "Brother Meng, it wasnt our intention to be your enemies and we certainly did not want to kill you. However, your disciple has really caused far too much trouble." Wu Cheng Feng feigned a sign of helplessness as he stroked his beard. "Brother Meng, there is really no need to buy time for reinforcements toe to your rescue. All nine peaks and the garden of Beyond the Heavens Sect are all under attack at this very moment!" Wu Cheng Yun said with a sinister smile, "However, Brother Meng will get some special treatment." The two brothers then looked at one another and smiled before smiling Wu Yun Liang and Meng Chao Ran. They wanted to see a anger or panic written all over their opponents faces. That would have made their mission far more enjoyable for them. However, Wu Yun Liangs face remained indifferent. Even his gaze did not change as he retained hisposure. His eyes seem to be a smile like a spring breeze. It was as though he didnt mind any of it at all. "Could it be that you arent a single bit worried?" Wu Cheng Feng said in surprise. "What is the use of worrying?" Wu Yun Liang said coolly. "Everyone has to eventually perish! Dying when is the question. Regardless of whether you worry, death will still catch up with you. With your intelligence, I am sure you understand what this sect master is saying?" "You are courting your own death!" The two Wu brothers yelled in anger. "You are definitely worthy of being such a key figure in Beyond the Heavens Sect. I shall introduce myself. I am Sun Jian. This is my younger brother, Sun Feng, fifth grade Saber Great Master of the Saintly Saber Pavilion." The person who was dressed in red said as he pressed his hand against the handle of his saber and said in an arrogant voice. "The both of you Sun brothers are truly masters." Wu Yun Liang stretched the word Sun in a slightly strange tone. The faces of Sun Jian and Sun Feng immediately turned into the same color of their outfits. "As for these four Golden Horse Riders, no introduction is necessary." Meng Chao Ran said casually, "You four are all Revered Martial Artist. You truly have given us credit." "Wrong." A voiceughed softly, "Dealing with King of Hell Chus master, how can four Revered Martial Artists be enough? There should at least eight!" With this voice, another four people in white casually stepped forward: three male and one female. Eight Revered Martial Artists; four Great level masters! Meng Chao Ran and Wu Yun Liangs eyes narrowed. If it had been just the initial eight people, both of them were certain that they would be able to escape. However, the moment that the other four people appeared, they realized that two of them had powerful auras and were peak level Revered Martial Artists! Between the two, Wu Yun Liang had the highest cultivation level. However, he as only an eighth grade Revered Martial Artist. Compared to his opponents, he was still a grade lower. How were they going to fight this battle? "Little martial brother, how many years has it been since thest time we teamed up against the enemies?" He then let out a loftyugh. "Why do you ask? Perhaps eldest martial brother feels inspired today?" Meng Chao Ran smiled. "How about the two of us brothers team up and fight today?" Wu Yun Liang stroked his beard and smiled, "Otherwise, it would be a waste of all this good wine!" "Alright!" Meng Chao Ran chuckled, "Eldest brother is truly an alcoholic, how about we drink a cup after each time we kill one?" The two martial brothersughed freely and cheerfully. It seemed that they were unbothered in the face of extremely powerful enemies. "Charge! Kill Meng Chao Ran!" The ninth grade Revered Martial Artist raised his arm; a sharp and cold light shed in his eyes. At that point, the faint sounds of fighting and killing were heard from the nine peaks of Beyond the Heavens Sect. In the direction of the main peak, there was even ck smoke rising up high... Meng Chao Ran and Wu Yun Liang stood shoulder to shoulder with a calm countenance without a single bit of emotion. Wu Yun Liang nced at Meng Chao Ran as if he was asking: Where is your disciple? Meng Chao Ran frowned momentarily: Still not out of closed-door training. Wu Yun Liangs brows twitched: When we fight, take your disciple and run first! Meng Chao Rans countenance remained unchanged: Alright! They had been martial brothers for a few decades and didnt need to speak for them to understand the others intentions. Wu Yun Liangs thoughts were clear: The enemies target is you. Diwu Qing Rou still needs me toplete some sort of n. Therefore, I will be okay. As long as you are able to escape, I will be unharmed. At that very moment, there was a loud explosion. The strange sound emitted from a room, and a powerful aura was suddenly released. Meng Chao Ran and Wu Yun Liang frowned. This was the aura of a breakthrough! Tan Tan had broken through at this critical moment! Sixth grade Martial Artist! Under normal circumstances, this would have been a happy event. But, currently, eight Revered Martial Artists and four Great level masters were like tigers ready to pounce. A measly Martial Artist breaking through was not worth mentioning. In fact, this akin to asking to be killed. "Huh? There is one more person? He is breaking through right now?" A Revered Martial Artist in white smiled, "He has great fortitude!" A door creaked, and Tan Tan walked out. He ran over in a daze, "Master, master, I broke through again!" He suddenly paused and stared. Stunned, he said, "Oh? You have guests?" Wu Yun Liangs eyes twitched: You punk. You stuck your face out at the wrong time! Although you just broke through, you just did it with your masters life! Motherf*, our lives are on the line, and you are talking about guests... Your stupidity should have its limit... However, Meng Chao Ran, on the other hand, was clear about his own disciples strength and thought to himself: Good disciple. You have appeared just at the right time! Sure enough, the four people turned to look. The moment they saw him, everyones eyes widened! Oh god, how could there be a person be this ugly! They could see that even though this person wasnt old, his face looked like a child. He wore a short cloak with an embroidery of red and green flowers with a pair of purple shorts on his legs. Despite the cold weather he actually showed off both his hairy legs. He wore a schrly cap on his head. One could describe his appearance as One big ear and another small ear. One ear went in front to greet the wind while the other behind pping around. Onerge eye and another eye small. One of them was shaped in a peculiar bell shape while the other appeared pointy like a triangle. Both his eyebrows appeared different while one was long and bushy, the other was short and thin. Both of them pointing in different directions. His nose was like a pir whichpletely separated both his eyes. His face seemed like a tter with a small cute cherry mouth! He also had a voice which seemed to linger for days. It sounded like a hungry ravenous wolf who had its way with a small duck. It sounded as though the male duck was screaming pitifully for its life as the hungry wolf howled at its climax... The twelve of them shuddered in disgust! There was actually such a thing in this world! Tan Tan was still unable to recognize the danger as he saw everyones eyes fixated on him with wide eyes. He swung his arm and pulled a mirror from his chest. He looked and looked again. After a brief moment, he said with satisfaction, "No wonder all of you admire me like this. I also think that I am very handsome..." With a gulp, all fourteen of them swallowed their saliva. The only female Revered Martial Artist almost puked. She pointed at Tan Tan with a trembling hand as if she was pointing at a monster, "You... you... you..." "Very handsome, right?" Tan Tan reached his up and teased his hair. He even winked and said, "Beauty, it is a pity that you are a little old. Otherwise, I really could... haha... you know." This female Revered Martial Artist almost copsed. She stomped and yelled, "Vile beast!" However, at this time, Meng Chao Ran who was standing still suddenly moved. His white outfit shed like lightning, and he moved away from the crowd! He used his Fleeting Cloud Movement! Snow gathers in the cloud, shocking to the heavens, as if forward, as if backward, as if there, as if gone! All twelve people were stunned. They have given Meng Chao Ran a great opportunity! The instant that Meng Chao Ran made his move, Wu Yun Liangs body also spun. Snow flew all over as he sent all of the snow around him up into the air. In a sh, the area of three to four hundred feet became foggy and vision was poor. The twelve martial masters yelled in anger and chased after Meng Chao Ran! They immediately regretted not having been more alert. However, this was not something that they could be med for. Tan Tans appearance was far too unexpected! The twelve then swore to themselves: We wouldnt be that stunned even if we were to encounter some sort of strange demon. However it is an achievement to be able to look at this punk without fainting... Everyone realized: Just as extremely beautiful people can be used as weapons, hideous people can also be used in a simr fashion. The power of looks is immense, capable to even topplerge nations! Meng Chao Rans figure suddenly shed like a meteor and disappeared. He grabbed Tan Tan with one hand, without even pausing for a second. He turned to see the twelve people chasing after him into the Purple Bamboo Forest! At the same time, an icy chill shed and a sword appeared in his hand. It was still Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement! This action had surpassed everyones expectation! All of them had thought that Meng Chao Ran was thinking of escaping with his disciple and thus put all of their efforts into giving chase. Who would have been able to anticipate that he would suddenly turn back andunch an attack on them? The light of the sword shed and appeared like a rainbow. Two screams rang out and the blood from their bodies covered the mist in a deep red. Two loud booms echoed throughout and Meng Chao Ran let out a painful scream. He then rushed into Purple Bamboo Forest with Tan Tan! The area was filled with rustling noises as the purple bamboos fell in great number! "Go!" Wu Yun Liang called out. In the snowy space, the sound of people striking one another with their palms was heard. More than five people let out a grunt at the same time. The snow in Purple Bamboo Forest shot out like ice. It was mixed with bamboo leaves like some sort of dream! The whistling sounds continued. It was the sound of purple bamboo being cut and shot out like spears. "Insolent!" A ninth grade Revered Martial Artist roared angrily like thunder in the sky. A powerful force suddenly burst out. Snow filled the air as if there was a whirlwind; they were sucked away with a swoosh. The entire surrounding area was cleared! The moment everyone looked, their eyes were practically ripped apart. Chapter 248 Deadly Crisis! The Purple Bamboo in the forest continued saying violently and leaves were blown away, suspended in the violent torrent. This created a dreamy rain of purple leaves. All of a sudden, Meng Chao Ran and Wu Yun Liang vanished without a single trace! The battleground was covered in blood and soaked a crimson red. Fresh blood puddles formed with two bodies motionless on the floor. These were the ck Blood Leagues brothers, Wu Cheng Feng and Wu Cheng Yun! Both of the brothers had been stabbed right in the throat and perished, unable to breathe! Among the ten attackers who remained, two of the brothers, Sun Jian and Sun Fengs faces were pale. A steady stream of blood began to trickle down from the edge of their mouths. The other two Revered Martial Artists who were from the Golden Horse Riders Department had pale faces and messy hair. The female Revered Martial Artist spat out a clump of fresh blood to cope with her injuries as her face was almost as red as a tomato. This was the aftermath of the fight whichsted only a brief moment! Meng Chao Rang tried to break out of the encirclement and the moment he attempted to, everyone desperately tried to block him. Wu Yun Liang immediately followed up and tried to prevent them from blocking him. Everyone was acting out of desperation. Although they only had a brief moment of contact, both sides suffered terribly! The ninth grade Revered Martial Artist from the Golden Horse Riders Department red intensely at Sun Jian. His eyes were wide open in shock. The disbelief in his eyes were evident as the rage in him slowly began to build up. "Didnt you mention that Meng Chao Ran was only a ninth grade Martial Great Master?" "He really had the cultivation level of a ninth grade Martial Great Master! Last year, I..." Sun Jian began to panic. How could a ninth grade Martial Great Master being surrounded by eight Revered Martial Artist be able to escape? What sort of insane strength does he have? Despite him having the advantage of home ground, this shouldnt be the case... "What nonsense! How can he be a Ninth grade Martial Great Master?" The ninth grade Revered Martial Artist from the Golden Horse Riders Department smacked Sun Jian fiercely in his face. He then pointed to the dead bodies and the crimson soaked ground before roaring in anger. "Do you honestly believe that a ninth grade Martial Great Master who has been surrounded by eight other Revered Martial Artists and four Martial Great Masters would be able to have an advantage? Much to the extent that he is able to kill two of our people and fight on even ground with the rest? After that he is even able to escape? What is the matter with your brain?" Sun Jian was beyond shocked. He was seeing stars and couldnt think straight anymore. "That just isnt possible..." "The truth is that this has just happened and what more, you say that it isnt possible?" The Revered Martial Artist was beyond enraged and gave Sun Jiang a fierce kick as he shouted, "Garbage!" "Chase down the both of them! They cant have gone very far!" The ninth grade Revered Martial Artist of the Golden Horse Riders Department said as he raised his hand. Eight people immediately rushed into the Purple Bamboo Forest in pursuit of their targets! However, there was something that the Revered Martial Artist didnt say. Because the snow had obstructed their vision, he didnt have any idea whether he had struck Wu Yun Liang or Meng Chao Ran. Nheless, his wrist had broke and his arm was aching in pain! Therefore, he was extremely enraged about such erroneous information! Little did he know that everything those two Saber Great Masters from Saintly Saber Pavilion had said was true. Half a year ago, Meng Chao Ran had the cultivation level of a ninth grade Martial Great Master! However, Chu Yang had taught him a novel way to cultivated which increased the rate of Meng Chao Rans cultivation tremendously. Moreover, the speed in which he advanced made it seem as though he would continue to advance without any sign of stopping. Within six months, his cultivation level managed to advance six grades! This speed of progress was something that the attackers were unaware of! Meng Chao Ran was now a fifth grade Revered Martial Master. Moreover, his martial energy was actually much higher than Revered Martial Masters of the same level. Wu Yun Liang thought that he had risen to eight grade Revered Martial Master! The entire mission of the Golden Horse Riders Department was under the supervision of jing Meng Hun. He had prepared more than enough manpower in order to deal with their targets. His force included two ninth grade Revered Martial Artists and six third grade Revered Martial Artist toplete this mission. This was more than overkill and they were supposed to have been able to execute Meng Chao Ran swiftly without leaving him even the slimmest chance of escaping. However, the situation didnt turn out the way he had predicted Even so, the strength of these eight Golden Horse Riders still far exceeded that of Meng Chao Ran and Wu Yun Liang. Nheless, the outlook of the situation remained grave! Purple bamboos grew like a sea and white snow covered the ground like a desert. Two figures continued to rush through them. "How are you doing?" Wu Yun Liang asked softly as he flew. "I have a few hidden injuries." Meng Chao Rans face was slightly flushed, but his gaze remained as steadfast as before. "Same here!" Wu Yun Liang grunted, "I cant believe its so hard to y with those people. We managed to catch them by surprise and yet both of us are still injured. If they were fully prepared, we would probably... Little martial brother, its best for you to find a safe ce to hide. You absolutely cannot show yourself!" The point of Wu Yun Liang saying that was to tell Meng Chao Ran that his decision was final. He understood Meng Chao Rans character and his feelings for Beyond the Heavens Sect. On the off chance that he became emotional and jumped out, everything would be over. "I know how to assess the situation!" Meng Chao Ran grunted, "But what about you?" "Since Beyond the Heavens Sect has reached this point, the only thing I can do now is to prepare to leave for Iron Cloud the moment springes." Wu Yun Liang said, "This will result in those who do now have the heart to remain to leave. Even if they stay, they will be problems in the future. I would not like to keep them either way." "If they leave, our Beyond the Heavens Sect will be left with only the most trustworthy people who are loyal to the sect. Is this not..." Meng Chao Rans figure suddenly staggered, but he immediately recovered. Earlier, he pulled out his sword and killed two Martial Great Masters. He also had also been palmed by that Revered Martial Artist once. His internal organs were all in shock as this injury was not a minor one. "No problem. I have my own way." Wu Yun Liang frowned, "Youre still trying to be a hero!" He grabbed Tan Tan from Meng Chao Rans arm and rushed away. Behind them, the faint sound of people chasing them grew closer and closer. "What is this?" Wu Yun Liang felt something round in Tan Tans chest. "A fishbowl." Meng Chao Ran answer in a low voice, "Tan Tan is taking care of a fish." "Fish..." Wu Yun Liang practically yelled! They were running for their lives, and he still brought a fishbowl with him? Did he intend on dying? He then reached out his hand about to throw the bowl away. "Its a Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish!" Meng Chao Ran rolled his eyes, "You dare to throw it away?" Wu Yun Liang quickly pulled back his hand almost like a person who had just gotten shocked by electricity. Even though the cold wind was rushing against his face, his eyes still managed to widen in shock. "Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish?! I cant believe you have this treasure." "If not, how do you think this master and disciple could advance so fast in our cultivation?" Meng Chao Ran sneered. "No wonder, no wonder!" Wu Yun Liang sighed endlessly, "So you have such treasure... Right, right, at such a time and he still..." He suddenly let out an "oh" and said, "Could it be that this little punk is trying to scare people? Why would he bring a Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish outside?" "Do you think my disciples are foolish just like yours are?" Meng Chao Ran sighed helplessly. The sect master felt as if someone has struck him in the stomach and started to sweat. The sound of wind whistling fiercely from behind them was heard. It was incredible that the friction between their clothes and the air was able to create such annoying sounds! Apparently, their enemies had caught up to them. "I will block them! Go quickly!" Wu Yun Liang yelled out. He suddenly activated his martial energy and tossed Tan Tan outward. Tan Tan flew straight forward like a cloud being blown by a gust of strong wind. Wu Yun Liang hastily said, "No matter what, you cannot be a hindrance to Chu Yang! You must know how important this is..." Before he was even able to finish speaking, he stopped and stood his ground. He turned his foot causing snow to fly all over. His figure shot towards the enemies like a cyclone. Meng Chao Ran continued moving forward without looking back. He continued to fly ahead without any form of hesitation. Just as Tan Tan was about to fall to the ground, Meng Chao Ran grabbed him firmly and continued to speed towards the other side of the mountain. At that moment, he did not have time to say anything to Wu Yun Liang. Regardless, they both knew what was important in their hearts! Beyond the Heavens Sects property is not needed! The lives of the two of them may not be needed! However, the most important thing was that Chu Yang cannot be allowed to lose heart because of Meng Chao Ran! The consequence of which would be Chu Yangs defeat in this battle against Diwu Qing Rou. Diwu Qing Rous order to send people to kill Meng Chao Ran was not just to vent his anger. If someone could be blinded by hatred, his thoughts would no longer be clear and precise. If such a mistake were to happen, it would be fatal for King of Hell Chu. The moment that Chu Yang failed, Beyond the Heavens Sect would lose all chance of revival. Moreover, six hundred million people of Iron Cloud would be under the control of Great Zhao. Therefore, even though Meng Chao Ran was not afraid of death, all he could do was to run and hide. All of the nine peaks and garden in Beyond the Heavens Sect had columns of smoke rising from them, which indicated their defeat and presence of enemies. Meng Chao Ran knew that he could not seek refuge in any of those ces. The Golden Horse Riders Department had their main force focus on surrounding and killing Meng Chao Ran. ck Blood League and Saintly Saber Pavilion ced all of their forces into surrounding all of the other Beyond the Heavens Sect locations. The thundering roar of Wu Yun Liang fighting grew distant. The sound of clothes flying through the wind seemed to faintlye from all directions... The distance to the cliff seemed extremely far. "Master, let me go. You should quickly run and hide." Tan Tan did not dare to struggle. All he could do was to beg incessantly, "Let me go! Let me go! Master, I am begging you." Meng Chao Ran palmed Tan Tans nape, and Tan Tan immediately became unconscious. A decisive look appeared on Meng Chao Rans face as he said to himself: If I have to leave behind my own disciple, how can I still be Meng Chao Ran? The moment he thought of such a thought, courage rose from his chest and his speed increased even further. However, the enemies behind him had discovered him. "Hes over there! Quickly chase after him!" "We must kill Meng Chao Ran! That will be our great aplishment!" "Chop Meng Chao Rans head off and give it to King of Hell Chu. That will teach him not to go against our Golden Horse Riders Department!" "Haha... I wonder how King of Hell Chu would react. I think it would definitely be entertaining to watch." Meng Chao Ran grunted coldly. He continued to ignore their distractingments and bolted forward! Although he was using all of the power he could muster, he knew that they would probably catch him before he would be able to reach the cliff! Among those who were chasing him, none of them were weaker than him and if they were to fight him one on one, it would be worrying. One against two would still be doable. But against so many, he did not have the slightest luck in escaping death! Could it be that today be myst day... Will I have to die here? Meng Chao Ran let out a long roar and stopped trying to keep himself concealed. He moved like an arrow that had just left the bow. He continued to push the limit of his martial energy and blood slowly trickled out of the edge of his mouth. Drop by drop, they fell on Tan Tans face... Chapter 249 Gu Du Xings Speculation! The entire sky was dark and overcast. The wind howled wildly. Snow continued to fall relentlessly and covered the ground in a pristine white sheet of snow. Meng Chao Ran appeared as he usually did - indifferent. However, he couldnt help but think of a particr individual. And for a brief moment, his face changed and showed love in his expression. "Chu Chu..." Meng Chao Ran didnt pause. However, his heart was clearly suffering, "Is it possible that I will no longer be able to see you ever again?" The past suddenly hit him hard. "It is tough for the rain and wind to erase the marks in your heart; Parting can never destroy love; We do not take what is eternal lightly; Only in parting does everything be deste..." Meng Chao Rans mind continued to think about the past as his life was shing before his eyes. Despite this, his body continued to move as quick as lightning. He didnt even flinch as he faced the brunt of the blizzard... "... Memories of eternal vows of love begging to linger on forever; A dream of spring in this life, to see a gentle dance flying to the sky; Three chances to live and sing about love; A lifetime of suffering and you share it with me; No one expects a breaking heart; In the Nine Heavens, our souls are the same..." Meng Chao Rans face revealed a deep sense of longing and sadness as he continued thinking about Chu Chu. His expression was sad but also had a peculiar sense of underlying determination. "The morning dew quickly disappeared; In heaven or on earth, it would be difficult to reunite; Cut down the dark gates of the Nine Heavens, And hold you in my arms in life and death! Chu Chu, I still have not cut down the dark gates of the nine heavens; I cannot die!" The moment that he thought about the vow he had made to her more than twenty years previously before he had been forcefully separated from his wife, Meng Chao Rans heart was filled with hatred. The anger he felt was extremely immense. Ye n, how dare you say that I am not worthy of your mistress and forcefully separate us! If I have yet to see her and take her back for myself, how can I die without regrets? It would be too far good a bargain for you people if I die! What will Chu Chu do once I am gone? Meng Chao Ran let out a menacing roar as he pushed himself further past his limit! His speed increased even further and as his pursuers saw this, they were struck with disbelief. The difference in their cultivation levels was not worlds apart. In fact, they were extremely simr. Moreover, Meng Chao Ran was already severely injured and his internal organs were probably in shock. Not only that but he was also carrying his disciple who clearly weighed more than a hundred pounds. How was it possible that the distance between them was growing even further with each passing moment? This was impossible! What kind of warped logic was this? Even if his life was on the line, how could he physically push his body past such a limit to achieve such a level? Everyones mind was filled with doubt but still continued to give chase. As they continued chasing, their figures appeared and disappeared in the blizzard. Snow continued to fall without any sign of stopping, filling up any kind of footprints... The amount of snow which rained down from the heavens was overwhelming... Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing continued on their journey. They forced their horses to gallop at full speed all the way. They had already been on the road for several days. Chu Yang appeared reticent and didnt talk much. Both of them continued to cultivate as they traveled in the wind and snow so quickly that time also passed them just as fast. Chu Yang didnt say anything and Gu Du Xing treated each of his words as gold. Naturally, the two of them were a good fit for one another as theyplemented each other perfectly. After three days, Chu Yang saw more people using dogs to pull their sleds in the snow. They thought that it might be fun and thus they bought one. He and Gu Du Xing sat on the sled while their two strong horses continued to pull it as fast as they could. Surprisingly, they were traveling even faster than if they were to ride on horseback. They couldnt help but exim in excitement. Moreover, the surface of the snow was so t that both of them were able topletely concentrate on their cultivation. They thus continued to travel like this until they eventually reached the wilderness. Seeing that it was dark, they chose to a crack in the mountain and brought both their horses as well as their sleds in. Gu Du Xing used his ice energy in order to create a small snow cove. As they went in, they realized that it was actually far warmer on the inside. "Another day of travel and we will be at my Beyond the Heavens Sect." Chu Yang leaned against the snow and said happily. "What does it look like?" Gu Du Xing showed a rare look of interest, "How about we go there and have a look around? I also want to take a little sightseeing tour." Gu Du Xing was being sensitive to Chu Yangs feelings. He could see that he was homesick and thus said it so that it would give Chu Yang the perfect excuse to go around and reminisce about the old times. The feeling of a wanderer returning home was a heartwarming one. Moreover, it is certain that Chu Yang would have longed to see his master as well as his junior martial brother. "Ah, you must remain calm when you see my junior martial brother." As he talked about Tan Tan, Chu Yang could not help butugh. "With my fortitude, there are not many people that could scare me." Gu Du Xing said with an arrogant posture. "Hmm, Du Xing, how much do you think Ji Mo and the rest can aplish?" Chu Yang said pensively. "Rest assured. When ites to resourcefulness and wisdom in regards to battling against the world, they are far inferior to you. However, if it is in terms of making trouble and chaos, even a hundred people will be unable to match these dandy young masters..." Gu Du Xing said with certainty, "I am willing to bet that they have already caused chaos all over Great Zhao before they reached Continent Center Citadel!" He paused and said, "The weather is really cold right now. If it was spring, the four of them would definitely poke a hole in the heavens!" Chu Yang tilted his head and thought, "You are right. This is especially urate of both Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di, the two of them are the masters of trouble." "The two of them causing trouble is nothing." Gu Du Xing sighed, "You dont know. I will bet that while he left with a hundred silver taels, by the time he gets to Continent Center Citadel, Rui Bu Tong would definitely have be a rich man. If that is not the case, I will bathe in thetrine." "That monstrous?" Chu Yangs eyes widened. "Before, out of respect for you, he chose not make a move on Iron Cloud Citadel. After almost two months of inactivity, he is almost sick from not being able to do what he enjoys doing the most..." Gu Du Xing rolled his eyes. "Ah, thats it." Chu Yangughed. He suddenly thought about when he just arrived at Iron Cloud Citadel and pretended to be the bandit Ma Tuo Zi. He could not help but feel joyful. "As for Dong Wu Shang... This punk usually does not like to cause trouble, but, once he starts, there will definitely be death!" Gu Du Xing sighed, "The moment that Dong Wu Shang pulls out his saber, there wont be any survivors... I truly find it strange as to how his dad managed to think of that odd name. Could it be that the moment he was born, his father saw his killing characteristic and named him Wu Shang?" "Ah, a talent!" Chu Yang sighed. "A talent? Dong Wu Shang?" "I am talking about Dong Wu Shangs father! This kind of prophetic ability is really amazing. To be able to name him so urately while he was still a baby is really monstrous!" Chu Yang sighed. "Therefore, the moment that Dong Wu Shang causes trouble, he will not stop until there is death." Gu Du Xing said in annoyance. "You are talking as if it is the end of the world..." Chu Yang said in puzzlement, "Could it be that you, Gu Du Xing, are not like that? Can I ask Revered Sword Artist sir, how many people have lived under your sword?" Gu Du Xings jaw dropped; he was stunned for a while then he said in embarrassment, "Ah... under my hand, no one survives..." Chu Yangughed. During this period, Gu Du Xing had sessfully broken through first grade Revered Sword Artist. He felt somewhat proud. He also no longer cultivated with Revered Berserker Sword Technique. There was once that Chu Yang had an enlightenment and he was able to mobilize the spiritual aura of heaven and earth. Gu Du Xing was also able to join in the effort. Through that, he had unexpectedly broken right to the peak of first grade Revered Sword Artist. This sort of enlightenment left Gu Du Xing and Chu Yang stunned with disbelief. Finally, Chu Yang had to bother and threaten the sword spirit for a long time before he was able to coax the technique for Revered Sword Artist cultivation from it. Right at that point in time, he was thinking about how to hand it to Gu Du Xing... In any case, all of the things that he had were extremely special. Each thing that he revealed was capable of causing a greatmotion and shock to the entire continent. Moreover, here he was able toe up with an endless supply of such things... This couldnt be easy to exin how he had gotten it. "Big brother, please tell me what your junior martial brother really looks like." Gu Du Xing was unable to sleep at night. However, he could not be med as for the past couple of days, he was too overjoyed. "Haha, this punk..." Chu Yang was joyful. He spoke excitedly, "..." After midnight, Gu Du Xing cultivated for a while and then suddenly asked, "Chu Yang, once Ji Mo gets to Great Zhao, will there be any issues for him to find that person? I keep having a feeling..." "What do you feel?" Chu Yang immediately became alert. "I keep feeling that there is someone else behind Diwu Qing Rou!" Gu Du Xing pensively rubbed his temple, "When I was looking over the information on the battle between Bu Tian Pavilion and the Golden Horse Riders Department, I realized something. After thinking about it, I began to feel that Diwu Qing Rous word had the same sort of characteristics as that of a n!" "Characteristic of a n?" Chu Yangs countenance became very serious. This was something that he had never thought of. For Gu Du Xing to bring up this spection, Chu Yang immediately felt the gravity of the situation. "To put it simply, Diwu Qing Rou uses the kind of strategies which sees the world as nothingpared to him. The methods that he employs are also used by the great ns in the fight between ns across the continent! It is an effort to simplify everything." Gu Du Xing said solemnly, "If every family has a secret group, it would be the smaller sized version of Golden Horse Riders Department. They would be specialized in dealing with all things that could not be done in the open; things that are underhanded." "The Golden Horse Riders Department is one of the most obvious things. It is controlled only by him and not by the emperor!" Gu Du Xing said in a grave tone, "It isnt like royal court at all. In fact, this is the greatest difference between the royal courts and Jiang Hu. Moreover, Diwu Qing Rou is somehow able to bring both of the two perfectly together." "First of all, the people of Great Zhao are weak. However, the main reason is Diwu Qing Rous background!" Gu Du Xing said slowly, "I am sure that you are able to understand that, under normal circumstances, no matter how weak an emperor is, he should still be able to deal with a prime minister. Even if the prime minister himself has the ability to control the court..." "The urrence of this situation can only have one possible exnation... A massive power is controlling it! Such that the emperor of Great Zhao cannot fight against Diwu Qing Rou; he simply is unable to go against that power!" Gu Du Xing said slowly, "This is my spection!" Chu Yang frowned and became pensive. Could it be that Diwu Qing Roues from a n? Could the fight in Lower Three Heavens be controlled by someone else? These things were all never considered by Chu Yang. Gu Du Xing came from a n; if it was anyone else, they would probably never have brought up this issue. Moreover, Gu Du Xing had ced himself in Chu Yangs position. He looked at it from another persons perspective. Therefore, he was capable of bringing up an entirely different conclusion such as this. Such an angle was a little beyond Chu Yangs scope. But Chu Yang felt that these words were not without reason! All of it will have to wait to be verified by him... Early the next morning, the sky was overcast and the cold wind was howling. After traveling for less than a hundred miles, snow unexpectedly rained down. In fact, it continued to grow even heavier and heavier to the extent that it could have covered heaven and earth within brief moments... Howling winds along with snowkes bombarding their faces practically rendered their mouths and noses frozen. "Huh? In such a great snowstorm, how could there be a fire?" Chu Yang looked up suspiciously and took a few deep breaths a few times. Gu Du Xing also looked up and said pensively, "Its probably on a mountain near here. Hmm, based on the direction of the wind, it should be ahead of us. This smell... The smell of the fire is very strong. It is not a forest fire... It seems the burning of buildings..." "In front of us? Buildings?" Chu Yang frowned; his face suddenly lost its color, "Could something have happened to Beyond the Heavens Sect?" Chapter 250 Do Not Belittle Eternity! "Is Beyond the Heavens Sect in trouble?" Gu Du Xingmented, stunned by what he saw. Chu Yang immediately whipped the pair of horses which were pulling the sledge in an effort to make them go even faster. The horses neighed in response before galloping forward across the road covered in snow. "If anything were to happen to Beyond the Heavens Sect, the main target of the assault is no doubt my master as well as my junior martial brother! Chu Yangs face was stern and cold. His eyes were fiery and filled with anger, "No one else other than these two individuals will have any impact on me whatsoever!" "Does this mean that this is a n orchestrated by Diwu Qing Rou in order to take revenge for everything youve done to him thus far?" Gu Du Xing said as he suddenly had an epiphany. "That is exactly right!" Chu Yang was filled with worry. There was anxiousness in his eyes. Chu Yang knew that if anything were to happen to Meng Chao Ran or Tan Tan, he would no doubt be affected. After all, the both of them were people who Chu Yang absolutely didnt want to lose at all cost. "Maintain yourposure!" Gu Du Xing advised Chu Yang as he held him by his shoulder. "Even if Diwu Qing Rou wants to take revenge, we are limited to only the both of us. If Diwu Qing Rou has the intention to deal with your master, how will the two of us be able to deal with it?" "Regardless of whether we are able to deal with it or not, we still have to at least go!" Chu Yang grunted in response. He slowly regained hisposure and plunged himself into deep thought. "We need a foolproof n!" Gu Du Xing said as started to think of the possible situations they would face and how they would deal with each of them. In this encounter, Chu Yang will have at least two weak points! Both of which are the people who he treasures dearly, his master and his junior martial brother! Moreover, it is evident that Beyond the Heavens Sect is in trouble and even if Chu Yang tried to stay calm, it was clearly difficult for him to do so. Therefore, it is of great importance that I have to be calm! I have toe up with a n if I want to help Chu Yang. We will end up losing the fight if we act on our emotions and impulse! "Heavy snow... Blizzard... Mountains... Beyond the Heavens Sect..." Gu Du Xing muttered to himself as he sat almost motionless on the sled. It continued to glide forward with great speed across the sheet of snow which nketed the area around. He pinched his eyebrows together in deep thought. How would we be able to resolve such a dangerous situation? "There is Purple Bamboo Garden!" Chu Yang added in a soft voice. He seemed to have mentally prepared himself for a fight. "Regardless of what happens, our first priority is that you face cannot be revealed. We also should not act recklessly in front of the aggressors!" Gu Du Xing warned Chu Yang, "Lastly, we have to rescue your people..." As he said those words, he looked worriedly at the smoke which filled the sky. The situation for Beyond the Heavens Sect definitely seemed grave. "You are right." Chu Yang then took out two sets of white garments. "Wear this. In this heavy blizzard, if we were to be dressed in white, it would be harder for them to detect our presence." He then pulled out a bottle. He stretched out his arm and opened up Gu Du Xings hair bun. He then used his martial energy and sprinkled the powder from the bottle over his hair. This resulted in Gu Du Xings entire head of ck hair turning into white, matching the color of his clothes. "Spread it all over your face." As Chu Yang said this, he poured the powder all over his own head. He then stood up and ced it on his white clothes. In the blink of an eye, the two of them turned white from head to tail. In this snowstorm, they were practically invisible. Chu Yang then brought out a small bag from out of nowhere and began pulling out shiny objects, hiding them on his body. All of these were strange hidden weapons which appeared like the eyes of glistening demons on an icy cold night. "You... You brought so many weird weapons..." Gu Du Xing was dizzy from just looking at them. It looked as though all of these things were all hidden weapons capable of taking lives and looked extremely insidious. He could not believe that Chu Yang had prepared so that many of them. "If you dont know how to use these pieces of equipment then just leave them to me." Chu Yang was busily cing thest of his few sophisticated looking daggers around his waist. The Nine Tribtions Sword edge suddenly nked from inside Chu Yangs dantian. And, with a raging killing intent, it moved into the sword on Chu Yangs hand. The sword point was not to be outdone as it went right after and took its own ce. "ng!" The sword suddenly rang out from inside the sheath. It filled the air with fury as if speaking to its owner: We are ready! This little ring was enough to startle Gu Du Xing! He could not help but stare at Chu Yang. The hands and his body didnt move yet the sword had rung out inside of its sheath! This was the aura of an Emperor level swordsman! Emperor level sword aura! How could Chu Yang have so much power? Moreover, just a moment ago, Gu Du Xing could clearly sense a sword that was capable of piercing the high heavens! As someone who trained with swords, Gu Du Xing well understood that such a sword aura was invincible! It was the sharpest sword intent in the whole world! Before he could say anything, Chu Yang slowly closed his eyes. A sword aura stirred and continued to emanate from Chu Yangs body. It was then gradually absorbed by the sword which was still in its sheath. Unexpectedly, it formed a halo of arrogance and ferocious sword intent in the air which was capable of slicing the icy wind! A bloody aura raged on, growing fiercer and fiercer... Gu Du Xing was affected by this fierce sword aura and suddenly felt his sword aura within his body bing more and more excited. The ck Dragon Sword rang out and he felt as though he had just awoken. It was as if there was a small clear stream which ran right through his mind. At the same time, he felt something like lightning striking right past his ear. Boom! Gu Du Xing suddenly felt an explosion in his head. A dense sword aura surged out from his body. Swordsman! From that moment forth, Gu Du Xing had officially entered the ranks of swordsmen! It was yet another convenient windfall. Gu Du Xing was truly speechless... Such a great fortune filled his body and soul with a fighting spirit. The horses continued galloping as though they were flying. They seemed like a wisp of smoke on top of the snow and covered a great distance in just a blink of an eye! Atop the sled, the two people were like two swords ready to fight as they aimed directly at Beyond the Heavens Sect! Anyone who witnessed such a scene this would feel a chill from their heads to their toes! Only another hour and they would arrive at Beyond the Heavens Sect! Please hold on master! You must try to hold on! Chu Yangs heart cried out! At that moment, he regretted that he did not have a pair of wings! On the road, vast expanses fell back behind them. ... Meng Chao Ran was breathing heavily as he felt as though his throat was broken. While his gaze was calm and indifferent as before, his face was as red as blood. He had used the knowledge and his knowledge of the terrain to his advantage, leading the enemies on a while goose chase for over four hours! However, the ce where he wanted to get to the most, the cliff, seemed unreachable. If they managed to get there, they would have a chance of survival because of the Heavenly Blizzard! The reason it was called Heavenly Blizzard was because of its special location and its use in weather such as this. Under the cliff was a cave that went right straight through the mountain. In this blizzard, no one would be able to see it. Even more so when the crevice of the mountain is covered with more than two hundred feet of snow. All he needed to do was to reach it and drop his body down. Moreover, because of the thick snow, it would not be dangerous at all. As long as he was still breathing, he would be able to find the entrance to the cave hidden under the snow and take refuge there. After which, he could either escape or hide there; both of these options were safe. After all, this cave was created by Wu Yun Liang, Meng Chao Ran, and Kong Jing Feng. Even in Beyond the Heavens Sect, not many people knew about it. However, the enemies, now, seemed to be aware of his n as they surrounded him. Some of them did not even hesitate to toss out their own swords to prevent him from jumping off the cliff! Even though they had no idea what was there, they knew that Meng Chao Ran wanted to go there and therefore was reason enough not to let him do so. Meng Chao Rans body was covered with dozens of wounds after many deadly battles! Wu Yun Liang continued to move like the wind. He had constantly joined up with Meng Chao Ran and split up time and time again. However, regardless of whatever the circumstances were, if Meng Chao Ran was in mortal danger, Wu Yun Liang would rush over without any hesitation. However, there was a limit to human strength. At this point, the two had almost run out of energy! Tan Tan was lying unconscious in Meng Chao Rans arm; his whole body was without a single injury. Meng Chao Ran continued to hold on to his disciple, refusing to let him get injured. An ordinary person would get goosebumps if they looked at Tan Tan, but Meng Chao Ran still loved him a lot! Even if the rest of the world belittles you and casts you aside! You are precious to me! As long as I am here and you are with me, you will never suffer! Meng Chao Ran acted as so and used his very own life to prove it! With a whoosh, a figure appeared behind Meng Chao Ran like a sh. Meng Chao Rans gaze remained calm, but his body suddenly moved. Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement. His figure became contorted as it shed a few times. Each time it shed, it moved beyond their expectations. The sword in his hand was like a snake as it moved powerfully in the snow. ng... ng... ng... The sound of swords shing rang out softly. Meng Chao Ran, with one hand holding the sword, had gone through more than ten exchanges against his enemy as his body slowly moved back. His opponent was a sixth grade Revered Martial Artist who didnt have it any easier. After chasing him for such a long time, he had lost a lot of energy and was also breathing heavily. His face was so out of breath that it was purple. In any case, he had not lived for decades in this sort of Beyond the Heavens Sect weather like Meng Chao Ran had. Compared to this ce, Great Zhaos weather was much more temperate. More so in this kind of snowy weather. At first, one might not feel anything, but after arge amount of energy is used, one would feel a growing tightness in the chest! A mocking voice which sounded both excited and tired at the same time, rang out, "Meng Chao Ran, lets see where you are going to run to now!" Two people in white suddenly appeared behind Meng Chao Ran, one on the left and the other on his right as they rushed toward him! The three Revered Martial Artists, two sixth grade, and one ninth grade formed a triangle surrounding Meng Chao Ran. There was no way to escape! Utter despair! Meng Chao Ran suddenly became even more alert! He chose not to evade or run away anymore. Both his legs were firmly nted in the snow like a great mountain. His clothes were already tattered, and his body was covered with injuries. However, as he stood there, he unexpectedly looked awe-inspiring! There was an aura of confidence and strength surrounding him. Surprisingly, this made the three Revered Martial Artists hesitant to advance. On the contrary, they seemed anxious as they cautiously took a step back. In their hearts, these three knew well that, in such a situation, Meng Chao Ran would finally show his final desperate move! Their opponents were calm. Regardless of whether the calmness was only on the surface or they were actually calm, they had seen enough. However, facing an opponent like Meng Chao Ran, the bone-chilling calmness that he seemed to have from the start of the fight to now was something they had never witnessed before. At this point of despair where they had cornered, him this remained unchanged. It was still a kind of indifference that looked down on and did not care for anything. It was a kind of calmness and indifference ingrained in his bones; it was a kind of arrogance and loneliness from the soul! The three of them had never met such an individual in their entire lives! At that very moment, although their opponent was forced into this position, he continued to remain calm with a sort of elegance to him. Witnessing such a situation made all of them feel a chill run down their spines. Meng Chao Ran calmly smiled and slowly looked up. He felt the cold snowkes on his burning face. The rxing feel of the cold seeped into his soul, and he let out a sigh... It was if a burden was lifted off him. He then gently let go and Tan Tans body slowly fell to the ground. He calmly looked down at his sword. His gaze was persistent and loving. His figure was tall and firm as he stood quietly in the snow storm. Lonely and arrogant. While his body was covered with injuries and his clothes were tattered, this sort of majestic appearance was appeared to originate from his very core! It was a kind of nobility that would still exist even if he was shattered to pieces! The three people surrounding him suddenly all had the same strange feeling. A feeling of shame. Although the three of them could definitely kill him, they still had an odd notion: We are not worthy of killing him! The sword light shed, and his de shone brilliantly. It appeared like a living entity as its soul fused together with its user as they pushed each other on. It was like two teammates putting their lives on the line for each other and exchanging their souls as they prepared for a great battle. Meng Chao Ran smiled as he gently flicked the sword with his finger. The sword trembled and rang out. The sound heard were like dragons and tigers roaring as it shocked the snow in the air and freely showed its fierce killing intent! Meng Chao Ran suddenly straightened like a sword pulled out of its sheath. He looked up and the loneliness and iciness of before disappeared. All that was left was a sharp sword aura as he became one with the sword in his hand. His entire body was in shock as the sword aura shot out in all directions. Even though he remained motionless, it felt like there was a shock wave emitting from him. The snow under him suddenly pushed up and shot out in all four directions as the sword aura exploded out! Meng Chao Rans dark hair flew up fiercely in the falling snow. Raising his sword, he recited, "Its difficult for the rain and wind to erase the marks in your heart; parting can never destroy love..." While he continued reciting calmly, Meng Chao Rans eyes glimmered with tears. All of a sudden, he stomped and spun up into the air higher than seventy feet. He was like a soaring eagle as hemented softly, "...We do not take what is eternal lightly..." His body and the sword became a dragon flying in the air; they turned into a bright light as a radiance burst from the sword and he shot through the air! "... Only in parting does everything be deste..." These four verses were Meng Chao Rans way of telling himself, his life, and his love a final painful farewell... Even though he was unwilling! However, this sword move was one of no return! His face remained cool and calm as before, but from the depth of his eyes, a wistful nostalgic feeling quietly appeared. It brought with it a feeling of eternal loneliness and pain which mixed with the swords radiance as it fiercely plunged into the sky! This was a life and death move! Which brought with it a heart-breaking pain! In desperation, Meng Chao Ran used this deadly sword move! Chapter 251 Hanging By A Thread! "Kill Him! Onward!" The three of them yelled out simultaneously as they rushed in with their swords. Although they barely hesitated, they had provided Meng Chao Ran with sufficient time for his sword aura to gather and reach its peak. At that very moment, the sword aura formed and consolidated itself. The power surged forward like a raging torrent. From their perspective, this was something that shouldnt have even happened. Thest thing they should allow the enemy to do is to gain momentum. Therefore, their original n was to assault him relentlessly, barely even giving him time to breathe. This was how they had nned to maintain their advantage. However, in the brief moment that they had given their opponent, he had managed to pull together his sword aura. However, the moment that they realized what they had done, they were unexpectedly unregretful! When facing such a formidable sword aura, it is natural that someone would get injured. However, they had no regrets because they were able to witness this extraordinary state of mind! Despite their opponent not uttering a single word from start to end, just the sight of his calm demeanor was enough for him to gain their respect! The three figures rushed towards him as though they were flying! "Little martial brother! From a distance, Wu Yun Liang desperately tried running over as his messy hair floated in the wind. The ninth grade Revered Martial Artist and the others who were engaged inbat with him were also having trouble. Meng Chao Ran didnt move. It was as though he hadnt heard anything at all. At that point, there was a faint smile which was filled with love as he lowered his sword! The bright light from the swords shone down as though shooting rays of light into the opponents eyes. All of a sudden, the four sword lights suddenly shed against one another and met in the same ce! The atmosphere was filled with extremely bright as the four peoples sword touched. It was as though a bomb had exploded and countless of sword light rays flew in all directions! The cold light shone so brightly that the aggressors who were charging towards him instinctively closed their eyes because their surroundings were simply too bright! Meng Chao Ran let out a loud roar in pain as he flew back. In the other direction, there were three people being flung back as well as three screams of pain almost in unison! The four figures were immediately blown back in the same direction they hade from. At the point where their swords had met, blood had been sttered all over the ground and pieces of flesh began to rain down. The three individuals now had at least a dozen more sword wounds from that single encounter. After thended back onto the ground, the very first thing they did was look at Meng Chao Ran. For some reason, they were genuinely concerned with Meng Chao Rans expression. They wondered if they were able to make him show some sort of emotion or pain or if he had the time to regain hisposure and his facial expression after sustaining such a severe injury. However, they were disappointed. Meng Chao Rans body only trembled slightly and fresh blood from his wounds flowed down. His sword pointed to the ground and blood dripped from his arm to the sword and onto the ground from the tip of his weapon. His face remained the same, with a look of indifference. He slowly eyed the three of his attackers with nothing but coldness and indifference in his gaze. "How powerful!" An individual from within the group smiled as he said, "We have met countless masters much powerful than you. However, you are the first to have been able to maintain suchposure! It would be worthwhile for us to die by your hand!" "Haha!" After letting out twoughs, his chest suddenly burst, and blood sttered in all directions. He slowly fell to the ground with a plop and sank into the snow. There was no longer any breath left, but his face still carried a smile. In that previous move, Meng Chao Rans sword had pierced him squarely through the chest. Meng Chao Ran looked at his body with a cool expression. He then raised his sword and said, "Come! Fight! It is only life or death. After all, this is what the path of Jiang Hu is all about. Life and death. To be able to leave with such a smile is also admirable!" Surprisingly, he continued to face the two remaining enemies as he issued his challenge. "Little martial brother! Are you okay?" Wu Yun Liang rushed to his side at the speed of flight. This sect master of Beyond the Heavens Sect was panting heavily as he held his sword. His hair was disheveled and his body was covered with scars. Even his face had two cuts. The seven remaining opponents surrounded the two in the blink of an eye. Everyone was panting heavily. "I can still breathe." Meng Chao Ran smiled. He looked at Wu Yun Liang and for a brief moment, there seemed to be a small bit of care hidden in his gaze. Meng Chao Rans expression could only be changed or affected by people who were close to him. His attitude would remain indifferent and unmoved to everyone else! Wu Yun Liang continued to pant as he chuckled, "Powerful! Hmmm, if you want to deal with our Beyond the Heavens Sect, you have to be ready to pay a huge price! Haha... cough cough..." "We are able to pay that price!" The ninth grade Revered Martial Master said as he reached them. He grunted as he tried to suppress the pressure which was in his chest. He sneered, If we are able to make the King of Hell Chu go mad with anger, any price would be worth it!" "Go crazy?" Meng Chao Ran muttered. Then he said confidently, "My disciple will never go crazy." "Charge!" That ninth-grade Revered Martial Artist raised his arm, "Dont let this stretch out any longer." "Cough cough... cough cough..." On the ground, snow suddenly pushed up. Tan Tan just crawled out in a daze. He stood up and looked around. His eyes went from confused to alert in a moment. It was then followed by grief and anger... He jumped up, and without saying anything, he pulled out his sword and stood in formation with Meng Chao Ran and Wu Yun Liang. He was facing the female Revered Martial Artist. As she looked at Tan Tans strange face and his serious expression, she couldnt help but feel disgusted. With a loud scream, the battle exploded once again ... Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing silently snuck back into Beyond the Heavens Sect. Chu Yang was so familiar with the area and the road that even if he were blindfolded, he would still be able to find his way. That was the reason why the both of them were able to enter without anyone else knowing. After they had moved quickly for a moment, there was a white snow covered mountainous area in front of them. A purple bamboo forest could be seen swaying in the wind. "This is Purple Bamboo Garden!" Chu Yang cautiously advanced, "It seems that there has been fighting here." "After them!" Chu Yang went first as he followed the traces which had been left behind. Once they were inside Purple Bamboo Forest, signs of battle could be seen every now and then. There were also many ces where the heavy snowfall hadnt been able to cover up the traces of blood which were on the ground. Chu Yangs countenance grew grave. "The blood over here has yet to freeze." The moment that they had entered Purple Bamboo Forest, Gu Du Xing had checked all of the traces with his hand and as he realized that the blood hasnt frozen over, his spirit rose. In weather such as this, it meant that the battle had urred fairly recently. Therefore, there was still hope. The weight which was on Chu Yangs heart seemed to lighten slightly as he immediately rushed in the directions of the traces. Suddenly, footsteps were heard from in front of them. It seemed that there were other people trying hard to give chase as well. Their heavy panting could be heard clearly. "What should we do now? Should we join in the fight or return to the sect?" "Return to the sect? Are you kidding me? This is not over yet." "Its terrifying!" One person said fearfully, "Who knew that those two people from Beyond the Heavens Sect were so powerful..." "Lets catch up quickly or that bastard will get angry!" Killing intent suddenly shed in Chu Yangs eyes as he quietly got closer to them. They could only see two people in red trekking in the deep snow and talking to one another as they went along. "People of Saintly Saber Pavilion." Chu Yang grunted coldly. Dropping his hand, two sword fragments appeared in his hand. Right after, he flicked his wrist, and two flying meteors shot out. Pop! Pop! The two of them were so caught by surprise that they let out a loud painful scream as they dropped into a pile of snow. They were so exhausted and therefore didnt detect that they were being followed and about to be ambushed from behind! Chu Yangs figure shed and he was immediately there. He grabbed the hair of one person and yanked him up. Between the two, only one was fatally hit, and the other one was gravely injured. He had done this on purpose because he wanted to ask a few questions. "People of Saintly Saber Pavilion?" Chu Yang asked. However, as he asked the question, it looked as though life was dissipating from that persons eyes. He was now exhaling more than inhaling. The sword fragment had only hit him on his waist and wasnt supposed to have endangered his life. However, little did Chu Yang know that he was already injured which had been caused by Wu Yun Liangs sh. Therefore, the moment that he received a second sh, he died... "Bad luck!" Chu Yang tossed his body to the ground. "There is fighting over there!" Gu Du Xing listened carefully. "Lets go!" The two white figures shed like lightning. After a distance, there was a strange howling sound from afar. Chu Yang trembled as an odd expression appeared on his face. There was an odd expression on Gu Du Xings face as well. "Wooh... I say, big sister. Dont hit my face..." It was the sound of a male duck getting killed and the angry howling of a wolf, "Such a handsome face like this; doesnt it break your heart to ruin it?" "Its Tan Tans voice." Chu Yang said excitedly. Gu Du Xings stone-cold face twitched slightly. This guy is really strange. How narcissistic can you be to say something like that especially at the moment when your life is in danger? The two of them continued to advance carefully. From a distance, they could see a few people who were fighting intensely with three people in the center. Their bodies were ridden with injuries and their situation was incredibly dangerous. It was indeed Wu Yun Liang, Meng Chao Ran, and Tan Tan! As he looked at the blood which seemed to flow without a sign of stopping, Chu Yangs face immediately convulsed. Meng Chao Ran andpany were being cornered and didnt have the advantage. Therefore, it was possible for them to lose their lives at any given moment! "Remain calm!" Chu Yang told himself; then he waved his hand to signal Gu Du Xing. Gu Du Xing silently nodded and slowly bent down his body. Chu Yang sat down and suddenly activated his martial energy. His body glided on the ground. Right at the moment, he moved, Gu Du Xing fiercely pushed both palms against the soles of Chu Yangs feet. Under normal circumstances, this would have been useless. However, because of the amount of snow on the ground, he was moving as quickly as a bullet as he glided towards the middle of the battle. His white clothes, hair, and brows made him no different from a pile of snow apart from the fact that he was moving extremely quickly. The people fighting seemed to hear a faint sound. They paused and turned to look. However, all of them didnt discover a single thing and all they saw was snow. Even though Meng Chao Ran and Wu Yun Liang were doing their best, they started to feel as though the situation was beyond redemption. They both knew that they were running out of energy and couldnt hold on very much longer. The only reason their enemies chose not to fight with more aggression was that they wanted to reduce their casualties and any other loses as much as possible. Regardless, the terrain seemed clear. If there was anyone, they could be easily picked out in a single nce. Moreover, none of the three had the strength to break out of the encirclement that they were trapped in. Tan Tan roared angrily as he fought with the female Revered Martial Artist. This Revered Martial Artists martial power was much stronger than his. However, she had already lost seventy percent of her power during her initial encounter with Wu Yun Liang. In addition, this was high up on the mountain and it was extremely cold. Hence, as a result, her body was not adjusted to the weather and was unable to pin down Tan Tan. What actually drove her mad was that this hideous individual who surprisingly loves his face, he would have chosen for a sword to cut through him than to let his face suffer even a scratch... "Big sister, I am begging you. You can kill me if you want, but please dont ruin my handsome face..." Tan Tan felt that there was no hope left so decided to beg, "I am still not married..." The Revered Martial Artist almost fainted from these words. At that very moment, she suddenly saw an unimaginable scene and could not help but blurt out in shock! Behind the ninth grade Revered Martial Artist, a pile of white snow suddenly stood up. A sword seemed to appear from theherworld. It fiercely pierced through the chest of the ninth grade Revered Martial Artist with a thunderous rage... Chapter 252 Thunderous Attacks! Upon sensing the impending danger, the Revered Martial Artist quickly swung his body forward. His sword then shed back, creating a blinding sh of light reflected by the sword. Everyone who witnessed what had just happened cried out in amazement. To be able to react instinctively in such a manner was amazing especially since he had not expected any sort of attack. This could be considered the true peak of cultivation. Being able to stand firm in a disadvantageous position. Such a sword move was truly spectacr. His reaction made everyone believe that even if the enemy was a King level master, that single sword move would have been more than sufficient to deflect and block the attack. However... What happened next surprised everyone. "Clink!" An extremely soft sound rang out as two swords met one another. The ninth grade Revered Martial Artists sword continued forward without losing momentum or any form of speed even for a brief moment. The other sword continued to move toward him at an extremely fast speed! "Pop!" All of a sudden, the ninth grade Revered Martial Artist seem to be suspended mid-air for a moment. His eyes were empty and there was a sense of despair which could be seen in them. Blood began to soak the fabric on his chest. In the origin of the blood smear, a sword point reflected light and shone through his chest. The ninth grade Revered Martial Artist was stuck in a daze and in disbelief as he looked down at his chest only to see that a sword had pierced through his heart. His eyes were filled with shock and despair! "Swoosh!" The sword pierced through and suddenly pulled back. The white de turned into a faint shadow in the snow and wind as it vanished and rushed towards another ninth-grade Revered Martial Artist! The ninth grade Revered Martial Artist who had been pierced held onto the gaping hole in his chest as he fell to the ground. Every action of his seemed extremely slow in contrast to the mysterious white figure which moved around at the speed of light! There was such a great disparity in speed! One was fast while the other was extremely slow! That single sword sh was not only precise but ruthless as well. It had unexpectedly ended the life of a ninth-grade Revered Martial Artist in a single blow! "Big brother!" The remaining ninth grade Revered Martial Artist screamed out in anger. He looked up and yelled in fury, "Bastard! I will kill you!" He raised his sword and left Wu Yun Liang as he rushed toward the white figure in a crazed frenzy! However, at that exact moment, the faint white shadow suddenly backed up with a swoosh. Although he had been advancing with all his strength, he had immediately been able to back up in a split moment. It turned out that he had actually been moving back the entire time. However, in the eyes of others, he appeared to be moving forwards! This was an extremely precise move that was capable of fooling the eyes of others! As if forward, as if backward; as if there, as if gone! Meng Chao Ran and Wu Yun Liang eximed internally! This was too familiar! Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement! However, this level of Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement was beyond the realm of understanding of these two! That ninth-grade Revered Martial Artist roared in anger. He was desperately chasing after the white figure. However at that very moment, under the snow behind him, a white shadow suddenly shot up! He swung a sword right through his chest! There was an unexpected second individual who was also dressed in white! Not just one! The sword of the person in white in front of him continued to move like the wind and suddenly struck the chest of a sixth grade Revered Martial Artist nearby! Sword and person seemed as though they were fused as one as they attacked feverishly! This sixth grade Revered Martial Artist terrified. He shouted and pulled out his sword in desperation. However, his opponent did not even try to dodge. With a swoosh, the sword had pierced through his stomach, but the person in white also brought out the blood flower from inside the Revered Martial Artists body... out! Yes, from inside his body... out! The entire body of the person in white was soaked with blood. There was a sharp cut on his stomach which was made by the stab from his opponent earlier. He paused on the snow as his body was covered with pieces of the sixth grade Revered Martial Artists organs... Behind him, that sixth grade Revered Martial Artist only had two legs, two arms, a head, and ayer of skin connecting everything. At the stomach, his organs hadpletely disappeared! All that was left was arge opening! The hole was sorge that even a wild boar would have been able to fit through! The eyes on this sixth grade Revered Martial Artist unexpectedly widened. He plopped to the ground, and his body divided into five pieces... Head, two legs, two arms... Without a body... Upon seeing this, the remaining ninth grade Revered Martial Artist roared with burning red eyes as he rushed over. He suddenly screamed out as he continued to chase after the white figure filled with hatred. There was a pop and a sharp sword point emerged from his chest. It shed with an icy white light before it vanished. He shouted and ferociously palmed backward. The person who attacked from behind quickly backed up and retaliated with his palm. Bam! That person in white flew outward like a loose kite. However, in the chest of the ninth grade Revered Martial Artist, his heart had been reced with gaping a hole that went right through his body, and fresh blood was spewing out uncontrobly! He frowned and murmured, "Still one more left! There is still one more left!" While everyone still did not understand his words, he had fallen down andpletely stopped moving. In a blink of an eye, two ninth-grade Revered Martial Artists and one sixth grade Revered Martial Artist had died on the spot! All of the events took ce in a few brief moments and was so quick that everyone felt as though even if their bodies were covered with eyes, they wouldnt have been able to capture everything that had just happened. All of heaven and earth became quiet; even the sound of panting had ceasedpletely. Everyone opened their eyes wide to look; they stood stunned confused and filled with mixed fillings as they tried toprehend what had just happened. The whole thing was unbelievable! A moment ago, the Revered Martial Artists of Golden Horse Riders Departmentplete had the upper hand. Now, they were dumbfounded! The enemies were severely injured and were cornered. Therefore they chose to kill their enemies in a slow and careful manner to prevent any unnecessary loss of lives... Moreover, this ce was mountainous and even if their enemies were able to get reinforcements toe to their air, they would be able to tell. At that moment that they knew reinforcements were about to arrive, they would still have sufficient time to finish off their enemies. After all, everyone had been fighting and running about for a long time. Both sides had lost almost all of their strength. Even the ninth grade Revered Martial Artists were exhausted. They were trying to conserve as much energy as they could. If they chose to act hastily, they would have risked dying together with the enemies... In this kind of situation, who would want to die for naught? In any case, with each second that passed by, the enemies were weakened even further. Their enemies could barely even hold on to their swords. Everything was in the palm of their hands; all they needed to do was deal the final blow, and their task would bepleted. Great rewards were waiting for them upon their return... They would have been able to deal the greatest possible blow to King of Hell Chu! It could be said that if King of Hell Chu fell, Great Zhao would have won the battle of nations. Todays battle was the foundation of everything. Its importance and the effect of its sess was immense! However, no one ever expected that such an advantageous situation would turn in favor of their enemies in just a blink of an eye! They had been full of joy, and, now, they had fallen into an abyss of despair. Two of their ninth grade Revered Martial Artists died as fast as lightning and died needlessly! As for that sixth grade Revered Martial Artist, he was even more pitiful. In a blink of an eye, his opponent had beaten him to pieces with him barely even able to do anything... From a distance, a voice was heard. Everyone hastily turned; they could see the person in white who had sneaked an attack on the second ninth grade Revered Martial Artist stand up. Fresh blood continued to flow out of the edge of his mouth, but he remained as upright as a spear. He then walked over step by step. As he continued to approach them, everyone could clearly sense a sword radiating with cold light slowly approaching them; it had a sharp edge as if it was able to sh through everything! A swordsman! This is a swordsman! A Revered level swordsman! No wonder he had been able to sneak attack the ninth grade Revered Martial Artist so easily! This person in white had white hair; even his face and his brows were as white as snow just like the rest of his body. Even if they were standing right in front of his face, they would not have been able to see what he looked like. At that point, the person in white that had appeared first also slowly turned around. He now looked as though he was in red which made it even harder to see what he looked like. However, his piercing eyes and his sharp temperament was enough to let everyone know that he was also a swordsman! Swordsmen! At that moment, everyone from Golden Horse Riders Department felt like they want to cry. How many swordsmen were there in the Lower Three Heavens? Under normal circumstances, even meeting one swordsman was rare. However, now that they were exhausted and burnt out, two swordsmen unexpectedly appeared! This sort of coincidence left them speechless! While the two were both injured, their auras did not diminish. If they counted Tan Tan, the situation was now reversed. Meng Chao Rans side now had five people while Golden Horse Riders Departments side suddenly became a party of four. In term of numbers, they had fallen into a disadvantageous position. Tan Tan rxed. He could only feel all the wounds on his body. There was not one ce that did not hurt or burn. His whole body was left without a single bit of energy. He plopped on the ground and lost consciousness. He had been out of strength long before this, but he was simply struggling to fight and keep himself from falling down. Now that he was rxed, how could he maintain that state any further? Wu Yun Liang suspiciously eyed they two people in white in front him. He had no idea who these two individuals were. Where did these two peoplee from? Why are they helping me? But, no matter what, we are now temporarily out of danger. Meng Chao Ran calmly watched his enemies as before. He said casually, "Do you people want to continue?" His words strongly hinted: This is an ambush I have prepared ahead of time! You people have fallen into my trap! The four Revered Martial Artists of Golden Horse Riders Department looked at each other; they were in a dilemma. Meng Chao Ran said frankly, "We have no personal vendetta against each other. Let us just end todays battle here. If you dont want to leave your lives here, I will not see you off." "This is your trap? You nned this ahead of time?" That female Revered Martial Artist said in disbelief. "Perhaps yes, perhaps no..." Meng Chao Ran said ambiguously, "I just never thought... that it would be in such a timely manner..." Meng Chao Ran said so because he recognized one of the two people. While he did not see what the person look like, that gaze was enough for Meng Chao Ran to immediately recognize that: This person in Chu Yang! My disciple! No matter what Chu Yang changes into, how could he fool the eyes of the person who raised him? This had led Meng Chao Ran to make this impromptu decision. He and his eldest martial brother had lost all fighting strength. It was purely mental vigor that kept them going. Now that their aid had arrived, they naturally let out a sigh of relief. However, the very moment they did this, the two of them had trouble even standing up straight let alone fight! If it was indeed Chu Yang, he seemed to have improved a lot. But how much could he have advanced so much in such a short time? Moreover, they even though they were sessful with their sneak attacks, he had sustained a serious injury to his stomach! Such a wound was enough to cost him his life. If they continued to fight, the injuries would be more severe, and the consequences would be unimaginable... Moreover, while the other individual was able to kill a ninth grade Revered Martial Artist, his injuries were also not superficial. The blood on the edge of his mouth was bright red. If he continued to fight, he would probably have difficulty staying alive. Therefore, Meng Chao Ran made the decision. Chapter 253 This Shouldnt Be... Although they had managed to eliminate four of their opponents and the remainder of which were injured, they still had the upper hand in terms of fighting force. Most importantly, Chu Yangs safety, as well as his identity, was not revealed. Hence, if they were to continue fighting, it would not be without sacrifice, even if they would win in the end. Therefore, Meng Chao Ran decided to scare the enemies into retreating so that they would be able to hide and preserve their lives. Even though their enemies had attacked Beyond the Heavens Sect and he wanted to enact revenge on them, their lives still remained his top priority and he could not help hatred and his emotions cloud his judgment. This was where Meng Chao Ransposure and rational judgment came in handy! The four opponents were now extremely fearful. Not only had their two leaders died, the remainder of their team was injured. The situation was clear: Even if they continued to fight, they might not even be able to aplish their task and there was a high chance that they would not make it out alive! "Lets go!" the female Revered Martial Artist angrily waved her arm as she tookmand of her group. Before she left, she gave Meng Chao Ran and his group a hateful look. They had not even bothered to collect the bodies of their fallenrades before they turned and left in anger. Meng Chao Ran said in a casual manner, "Please give the Prime Minister a message... Beyond the Heavens Sect will remember the debt of today!" The female Revered Martial Artist snorted arrogantly and walked off. The four of them disappeared in the heavy snow almost as quickly as they had arrived. This left the five people standing in the midst of a blood-soaked battlefield. Meng Chao Rang watched as their group vanished into the surroundings. The moment that they disappeared from sight, his legs wobbled and he plopped to the ground. Before he fainted, he said, "Chu Yang, quickly head to the cliff..." His face was pale and the breathing was weak and faint. "Are you Chu Yang?" Wu Yun Liangs eyes widened in shock. He could not believe his eyes. He refused to believe that this mysterious white individual who had just saved them was Chu Yang. His eyes scanned him from top to bottom in disbelief. "I am indeed Chu Yang. Eldest martial uncle, it has been a long time." Chu Yang said as he attempted to close his wound with one hand while he ripped his shirt with his other hand. He then dressed his wound temporarily with the fabric from the hem of his shirt. "It really is you..." Wu Yun Liang said as he sighed. After which, he rolled andughed on the ground with great difficulty. "Quickly carry out what your master has told you to do... We are almost going to die..." Gu Du Xing hobbled over. He let out a dry cough and said, "Ninth grade Revered Martial Artist... how powerful!" He maintained a strong posture, but his injuries were not superficial. Although Meng Chao Rans group was burnt out but didnt Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing cover a great distance and rush over in order to reach the thick of the fight? The very fact that they were able to achieve such a victory despite the situation when they arrived was already the best possible result... After directing Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing into a secret cave, Wu Yun Liang waspletely rxed and immediately fell unconscious. This cave was hidden under manyyers of snow. In the sky, snow continued to fall. In no time, everyones footprints disappeared without a trace. Not long after they left, the Revered Martial Artists of the Golden Horse Riders Department led arge group of people back to the same grounds. However, their targets had already disappeared by then. These people who came back with them were part of Saintly Saber Pavilion and ck Blood League, the two big sects which surrounded Beyond the Heavens Sect... They n was to temporarily retreat and return with reinforcements. ording to their spections, all of their targets were seriously injured. Even if they had managed to escape, how far could they have gone? They would not have thought that their opponents would be able to vanish without a trace when they returned! After they searched the surrounding area for a long time, they were still unable to find anything. The only thing they could do at this point now was to withdraw bitterly. Underneath the snow cover, inside the cave... Meng Chao Ran and the other two were unconscious for two days and two nights. Chu Yang gave each of them a drink of Vitality Spring Water so that their lives would not be in danger. However, the three had lost a lot of blood and spiritual power. Moreover, they had been physically exhausted to their extreme limit... They needed to slowly recover from that fight. After that palm, Gu Du Xing also suffered from internal injuries. He needed two days to remove all of the blood clots in his body. As for Chu Yangs stomach, he managed to recover a little quicker than everyone else; at most, he had to hearints from the sword spirit for a while. "There is something that I cannot figure out!" Gu Du Xing frowned. He sat with his legs folded and said suspiciously, "Both of us did sneak attacks and our opponents were both ninth grade Revered Martial Artists who we both his right in their hearts! Why did the other individual die immediately while the person who I struck was able to retaliate back? This cant be!" Chu Yang coughed dryly and said, "This... this..." "Too hard toprehend." Gu Du Xing could not figure it out no matter what, "It was clear that we both hit the heart! Moreover, I even added an invisible sword aura. Not only that but my martial power is stronger than yours... Why?" Chu Yang hastily coughed and said, "Maybe some people are different than others and were born with their hearts on the right." He thought to himself: Perhaps you want me to reveal to you I am the master of Nine Tribtions Sword? That on my sword, there is the sword point and sword edge of Nine Tribtions Sword; which is an equivalent representation of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Did you really think your block of steel canpare to it? "That is not what I am talking about. How is it possible not to know if I hit the heart or not?" Gu Du Xing said in annoyance, "They are two entirely different feelings! I am not that stupid! What I mean is that the guy who I struck managed to turn around and struck me. However, the guy you snuck up and stabbed died immediately; this does not make sense..." "Why?" Chu Yang helplessly looked at Gu Du Xings inquisitive appearance and said, "This... I also dont know. You should go and ask him..." "F*!" Gu Du Xing was speechless. Ask him? Ask him how? He is dead! That afternoon, Wu Yun Liang was the first person toe to. It wasnt until the third day that Meng Chao Ran regained consciousness. "Why did youe here?" Those were the first words Meng Chao Ran said after waking up. Surprisingly, he looked displeased. "I was passing by, cough, cough..." Chu Yangughed, "On the way, I just stopped by to look..." "On the way?" Meng Chao Ran looked at him suspiciously. He clearly did not trust Chu Yangs words. However, regardless of the reason, he was able to see his disciple again. Joy slowly appeared on his face. He said in a casual manner, "Earlier, I was still thinking about how you would avenge my death? Never would I have imagined that it wouldnt be necessary." "This is the greatest of hatred, how could revenge not be needed?" Chu Yang sneered, "Since Diwu Qing Rou dares to do such a thing and I do nothing, how can I be worthy of being called your disciple who has been under your care for eighteen years? "Its fine as long as we are okay. How is your injury?" Meng Chao Ran looked at his disciple with concerns. "I am fine." Chu Yang smiled, "Master, you are also fine." At that moment, Meng Chao Ran realized that something was not right. His entire body had been injured and both the internal and external injuries were very serious. Even if he didnt die, he should at least have been disabled. How was it possible for him to feel the way he did after waking up? He couldnt help but be surprised. Wu Yun Liang was a little jealous as he watched master and disciple talking next to him; he grunted and said, "The two of you are surprising sappy; its so nauseating..." "You are just jealous." Meng Chao Ran smiled, "This is not behavior bing of a sect master." Wu Yun Liang grunted and turned away. "Master, guess what this is." Chu Yang showed off a small jade bottle. Meng Chao Ran took it. He opened the cap, and a fragrance burst out. He immediately felt refreshed and blurted out, "Vitality Spring Water? Where did you get this priceless item?" "It was by chance that I got it. You are truly well-informed; you even recognize this." Chu Yangughed, "This is my gift to you." "No. You are alone out there. This is what you need the most. You are giving me so much. What about yourself?" Meng Chao Ran red, "Take it back; I dont need it." "Oh... I still have some. Just take my gift." Chu Yang smiled from ear to ear, "Master, I am not the type to not keep some for myself..." Meng Chao Ran was a little hesitant when Wu Yun Liang stuck out his hand. His eyes were filled with desire as he eyed on the small vial. He said, "Little martial brother, haha, since you dont need it, why dont you give it to me..." "Get lost!" Meng Chao Ran mouth curled up with a look of pride. He held on to the bottle tightly, "This is a gift from my disciple. If you want it, go find your own disciples!" Wu Yun Liang sighed, "If I have such outstanding disciples, I would be able to die right now without any regrets..." Meng Chao Ran said generously, "While I cannot give it to you, you can drink some when you need it." Wu Yun Liang thought with a frown: Hasnt all my ttery been for this? After all, I am the master of Beyond the Heavens Sect. I dont usually have to suck up to anyone... "Oh... woah..." Tan Tan woke up with a start. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw Chu Yang. He rubbed his eyes and looked again before jumping up in joy, "Chu Yang, you returned? When did youe back? Why didnt you let us know you wereing back? You..." Gu Du Xing sat on the side with a frown. He could not help but stare with his eyes wide open. He tore a piece of fabric into two and stuffed them in his ears. It was truly unbearable... Even though he had heard Luo Ke Di howl every day and the others had thought it was unbearable, now that he had heard Tan Tans voice, Luo Ke Dis voice seemed truly melodic... Then... "Chu Yang, look, look... during the period that you have been gone, do I look like have be more handsome?" Tan Tan searched in his chest and suddenly cried out, "Woah... that bitch broke my mirror!" "Mirror?" Chu Yang red as his whole body shivered. Wu Yun Liang asked anxiously, "Broken mirror? Is the Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish okay?" "The Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish is with me." Meng Chao Ran rolled his eyes, "How could I let this punk hold it while fighting..." Wu Yun Liang let out a sigh of relief, "Thats good then. Thats good then." On the other side, Tan Tan was holding on to Chu Yang and recounting to him everything that had happened. In a blink of an eye, he went from recounting the day they were attacked to what happened three months ago. He talked about different things under the sun switching from one topic to the next before he started to talk about his own appearance. He continued to talk to Chu Yang with extreme enthusiasm... Meng Chao Rans countenance remained unchanged and didnt move. Meng Chao Ran was already used to this sort of thing happening. His nerves had been trained to their highest level. Wu Yun Liang sighed... He really admired his martial brother. Meng Chao Ran had lived so long with such a person, and he still had not gone crazy yet... Even though Gu Du Xing already covered his ears, he was unable to block out all the sound. After he listened for a while, he could only feel his head spinning. This was probably worse than having demons in ones mind. Next to him was someone that kept him from being able to concentrate. With a sigh and blinking eyes, he turned and said, "Chu Yang, heal your martial brothers injuries... Since he came to, he has yet to stop talking..." Chu Yang looked at Gu Du Xing in surprise. He suddenly smiled and patted Tan Tans shoulder, "Brother, you are very skilled. You are able to move this blockhead. In all of the Nine Heavens continents, you are the first..." "Really?" Tan Tan was stunned as he eyed Gu Du Xing from top to bottom. It was as if he had finally met a bosom friend, "This big brother, have you also been mesmerized by me? Have my good looks moved you? My good looks..." Gu Du Xings eyes widened in terror. He suddenly let out a moan and became fainted... Chapter 254 This Is A Parting Everyone was recovering from their injuries for the past few days. They had been relying on Chu Yangs stock of preserved food till the second day. However, on the third day in the cave, Gu Du Xing went out and hunted a deer. Therefore, the five of them were able to have a grand feast while hiding in the cave. Despite the current situation of Beyond the Heavens Sect, the sect master Wu Yun Liang seemed unconcerned and unbothered by everything that was happening. Gu Du Xing felt extremely curious and surprised by this. He had expected him to be more worried as Beyond the Heavens Sect was being attacked from all sides. Yet, the sect master himself didnt seem a single bit bothered. Wu Yun Liang said, "Losses are to be expected. However, regardless of the situation, I have faith in second martial brother..." Gu Du Xing was puzzled by this statement. It wasnt until Chu Yang slowly exined to Gu Du Xing the situation that he learned that Li Jin Song was part of Diwu Qing Rous spywork. After realizing the situation as a whole, he just shook his head and smiled. Gu Du Xing then asked Wu Yun Liang out of curiosity, "Wouldnt an attack like this result in the death of many of Beyond the Heavens Sects ordinary disciples uninvolved in the conflict?" "This is the way Jiang Hu is. I hope that this would be a lesson to them that the sect is not a shelter. To be part of a sect means to be connected to one another even if one were to lose their life." Wu Yun Liang said as he sighed. "It is only through experiencing suffering that we will be able to be even stronger! Regardless of whether the price of the lesson, if we do not experience it and learn from it, we will be unable to grow as a sect. If we make a conscious effort to avoid hardship, we will always be hindered by trying to avoid suffering!" The moment that he finished his sentence, he let out a long sigh. What he had said made Gu Du Xing think and reflect deeply. Wu Yun Liangs words made Gu Du Xing think about Gu Miao Ling. Hepared the suffering of Beyond the Heavens Sect to that of the suffering the both of them bore in their rtionship. Wouldnt this time apart and pain make their love for one another even more intense and stronger? After resting, Wu Yun Liang questioned Chu Yang in an indirect manner, "Is there anyone in your heart?" Without a moment of hesitation, Chu Yang replied, "Yes!" and his mouth showed a loving smile. Wu Yun Liang was overjoyed. He then stroked his beard and smiled approvingly. This was because Wu Yun Liang assumed that because Chu Yang was working closely with his daughter in Iron Cloud if there was someone who was in his heart, it would no doubt be her! Who else would it be? He could imagine that the both of them had already progressed significantly and even had secret liaisons... Therefore, Wu Yun Liang chose not to question any further. Meng Chao Ran sneered. In his opinion, he believed that person in Chu Yangs heart was definitely not Wu Qian Qian. Meng Chao Ran understood his disciple far too well. If it was indeed Wu Qian Qian, Chu Yangs attitude toward Wu Yun Liang would have been much warmer than this... In the past few days of recovery, Meng Chao Ran was the most contented. However, Tan Tan was, of course, the happiest. This punk practically talked the entire time. Gu Du Xing also started to feel that perhaps his voice and his words were not as annoying as he had first thought. Moreover, Tan Tans pure heart made it difficult to have bad thoughts about him. After about another six days, they finally verified that Wu Yun Liangs condition waspletely restored. It was then that Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing started preparing to leave. After another six days, they had verified that Wu Yun Liangs health waspletely restored. Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing then started preparing to leave. Meng Chao Ran didnt question his disciples decision. Instead, he simply said with concern, "Be careful!" Tears filled Tan Tans eyes as he watched Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing leave the cave and continue on their way. Chu Yangs words rang out in his heart, "I shall wait for you in Iron Cloud!" With respect to Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tans safety, everyone had discussed and agreed that the two of them should temporarily leave Purple Bamboo Garden. If Diwu Qing Rou acted this time, there was really no guarantee that he wouldnt act a second time. Things would be better if they left for the time being until their safety could be ascertained. "Chu Yang has changed so much; his advancement is far too great. Why are you not surprised? You did not ask him anything." After Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing left, Wu Yun Liang asked Meng Chao Ran. "Why does it matter if I asked or not?" Meng Chao Ran said casually, "It is his own fortune. As long as my disciple obtained it, I will not ask how he did so." He smiled and turned toward Wu Yun Liang, "If anyone wants to steal from my disciple, I will fight to the death with that person." Wu Yun Liang snorted. "Where are you nning to hide?" Wu Yun Liang asked. "I want to bring Tan Tan with me to the Middle Three Heavens." Meng Chao Ran sighed. A strange expression appeared in his gaze, "If we continue to remain in Lower Three Heavens, we will end up bing the greatest burden for Chu Yang. Moreover, in Middle Three Heavens, there will be more spiritual energy for the Heavenly Chi Gathering Fish to absorb aspared to Lower Three Heavens. This will be very useful for Tan Tans advancement." "You want to give it another try?" Wu Yun Liang remained quiet for a while before asking. "No." Meng Chao Ran shook his head looking forlorn, "If it was just me, I would go. But I cannot go with Tan Tan. When I hand Tan Tan over to Chu Yang or find his birth parents then maybe..." Wu Yun Liang sighed and said, "With you leaving like this, I lose yet another diligent helper..." "In a situation like this, my leaving... will be the greatest help for you!" Meng Chao Ran grunted. "When are you leaving?" "Right now." Two brothers, four eyes, looked at each other exposing the depth of the rtionship between the both of them. After a long while, Wu Yun Liang turned away and said softly, "If you have to go, go quickly. I wont watch you leave." Meng Chao Ran sighed and took a deep breath. He simply said, "Take care." "Take care." Wu Yun Liang said to himself. He stood there for a long time as he listened to the parting footsteps grow more and more distant. Even after the sound waspletely gone, he still didnt turn around. A long time after, he smiled and muttered, "Little martial brother, I still hope that you will be able to fulfill your dream. You have guarded Beyond the Heavens Sect for so many years; I know how much you have suffered in your heart. Now that you have finally made a decision for yourself and chosen your own path, I wish you well..." He smiled leisurely with a look of goodwill in his eyes, "I only hope that if there is a day in the future when you and I are still alive that we will be able to sit down to talk and drink together. I am sure, at that time... I will be closer to death than life..." He wanted to turn around and watch his junior martial brother leave, but he hesitated for a long time. In the end, he held himself back and continued to maintain an odd posture. He then left this cave speedily. Let me deal with the mess at Beyond the Heavens Sect by myself! Wu Yun Liang thought as he glided across the snow-covered terrain like a bolt of lightning. The purple bamboos in Purple Bamboo Garden continued to sway as before even though the people who lived there were no longer there. As Wu Yun Liang went through the sea of purple bamboos, there was an indescribable emotion of pain and anguish in his heart. Purple Bamboo Garden was lost. The nine peaks and one garden of Beyond the Heavens Sect were also at the point that it was about to break apart. Tomorrow, the journey to Iron Cloud would finally begin... Take care, Junior martial brother! ... Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing continued walking together as they left Purple Bamboo Garden and Beyond the Heavens Sect. Once they had reached the base of the mountain, Chu Yang turned and looked into the distance. He gazed fondly at the faint mountaintop. There was a small bit of purple swaying on the horizon as if it was sadly waving goodbye. Chu Yang remained still for a long time. It was as if he felt that in this trip, he would be gone for a very long time and not be able toe back to this ce! When I return, will this ce... still be Beyond the Heavens Sect? "Your master is impressive." During these past few days, Gu Du Xings deepest impression was Meng Chao Rans indifference. It was as if he looked right past this world, and nothing was capable of stirring his emotions. But at the same time, there was also a touch of stubbornness! This was a kind of feeling that could not be put into words. "My master will be leaving this ce with Tan Tan..." Chu Yang said in a sad tone, "What my master likes the most is the color purple, purple bamboos. If they leave, I am afraid that he would be very sad." "Do you know where your master would be going when he leaves?" Gu Du Xing asked. "My masters cultivation level is not that high. He can protect himself in Lower Three Heavens. But if he goes to Middle Three Heavens, it would be very dangerous." Chu Yang slowly sighed, "However, I have a feeling that my masters chance to breakthrough is in the Middle Three Heavens." "He took care of us even though, at a nce, it seems as though he doesnt care about anything. The two of us have always been in his heart. As long as we live well in the Lower Three Heavens, he will continue to support and take care of us." "However, now that my master has discovered that his presence has such a great impact on the fate of Beyond the Heavens Sect as well as my emotions, he decided to leave. But, in leaving, he would leave his world behind." Chu Yang softly sighed, "Gu Du Xing, from now on, no one will be able to see my master in Lower Three Heavens!" "Middle Three Heavens?" Gu Du Xing asked. "Yes." Chu Yang said, "My master would absolutely not let Diwu Qing Rou use him against me. Therefore once he leaves, he is likely to go very far. And this... is also because I understand his situation. I hope, but also dont... that he has given up." "Oh?" Gu Du Xing was slightly confused. "Do you know of any great ns with the surname Ye?" Chu Yang asked in a low voice. A mysterious thought shed in his eyes. "Surname Ye." Gu Du Xing thought for a bit and said, "From what I know, there is no n in Middle Three Heavens with the surname Ye. But this could be due to myck of knowledge." "Hmm..." Chu Yang was slightly distracted. "But, in Upper Three Heavens, there is the surname Ye." Gu Du Xings gaze became contemtive. "Upper Three Heavens?" Chu Yang suddenly turned around and looked at Gu Du Xing. "Upper Three Heavens Ye n is one of the nine great ns that has dominated over the Nine Heavens since ancient times!" There was a look of awe and respect in Gu Du Xings eyes. It was as if they were the tallest of untouchable mountains. Chu Yang was startled. Given Gu Du Xings character and the fact that he showed such look, the power of Upper Three Heavens Ye n was not difficult to imagine. "Ever since the ancient times, they have been one of the nine great ns that have dominated over Nine Heavens!" Chu Yang quietly repeated it. A light shed in his eyes. He remembered the hopelessness, pain, and helplessness in Meng Chao Rans eyes... "Upper Three Heavens is it?" Chu Yang muttered, "Nine great ns of Upper Three Heavens? Haha..." "What do you want to do?" Gu Du Xing sensed something out of the ordinary and could not help but feel anxious. "Nothing." Chu Yangs figure flew up and he flew forward. His voice was heard faintly from the front, "Du Xing, do you want to be the leader of one of the nine great ns?" "Chu Yang, this joke is not funny at all." "Oh..." ... Some distance off, Meng Chao Ran was calmly bringing Tan Tan toward a sea of thunderous clouds. "Master, where are we going?" Tan Tan turned back to look after every few steps. "Were going to find your biological parents." Meng Chao Ran said casually, "It is a mysterious ce." "When can we return?" Tan Tans voice was somewhat hoarse, "Chu Yang is still waiting for me to help him at Iron Cloud Citadel..." "You can stay in that mysterious world and wait for him toe and help you." Meng Chao Ran said softly. He turned and looked back, "Eldest martial brother, take care. Chu Yang, you must take care of yourself." Then he grabbed his disciples hand and let out a loud shout. Two figures flew up and went into the sea of clouds... Chapter 255 Ask The Heavens Sword Saints Sword, Underworld Saber Saints Saber! Chu Yang and Gu Di Xing were caught in two blizzards while they were en route to Great Zhao. "We should be reaching Great Zhao in about ten days." Chu Yang smiled and pointed his whip in the direction that they were traveling. Gu Du Xing nodded earnest in response. The appearance of the both of them was starkly different from what they actually looked like. They were wearing disguises and everything about them was different. From the shapes of their faces to their figures and even the definition of their facial features was different. If Wu Yun Liang was standing in front of them, he wouldnt be able to recognize that the person in front of him was Chu Yang. While for Gu Du Xing, he was wearing a ck outfit and had a cold appearance. Even with the great makeover, his facial expression remained the same - cold and heartless. A single nce at his expression was enough to send people running away from him. They were traveling between the border of two countries and from a distance, they could see multiple gs of soldiers being nted solidly into the ground. It seemed as though the souls of those who had fallen still haunted the area as they continued to fight for their respective allegiances. "The scene at the border is definitely unique." Gu Du Xing was slightly moved as he felt the atmosphere of the ce. "Yes, no one would be able to imagine the atmosphere and air around such a battlefield withouting here in person." Chu Yang sighed, "How would the millions who enjoy a peaceful life of luxury understand the sacrifices made for them? These heroes who have perished did not want this life of fighting for power and position but rather an ordinary and peaceful life..." "There are even more mothers, wives, and children who mourn the passing of these soldiers than we can ever know. Yet, some of them still cling to a dream that they would return only never to be fulfilled." Gu Du Xing kept silent for a while before he said, "Big brother, it seems like you have been emotional as ofte." "Its not emotion." Chu Yang looked at the atmosphere at the border and said, "Perhaps... this is thew of Nine Heavens." GU Du Xing looked at the military camps of the two nations and sighed, "Thew of the Nine Heavens... If I had the power to control all of Nine Heavens, I would prohibit people of the Middle and Upper Three Heavens from interfering with the fight between the royal courts of the Lower Three Heavens. With the number of people here, all a martial expert would need to do is to snap his fingers and millions of individuals would die needless deaths." Chu Yang nodded, "Compared to Middle Three Heavens and Upper Three Heavens where a blink of an eye or a movement of a hand could cause great change, life in this Lower Three Heavens does seem more fragile." Gu Du Xing suddenly halted and murmured, "Compared to Middle Three Heavens and Upper Three Heavens where a blink of an eye or a movement of a hand could cause great changes, life in this Lower Three Heavens seems more fragile." He had a moment of epiphany. Chu Yang was not referring to an actual great change. But arent those who are powerful and gifted with abilities capable of moving mountains and covering the sky not be the same ones who would be able to cause great change in Lower Three Heavens? As hepared the two contrasting worlds, Gu Du Xing suddenly had a breakthrough! While he looked at the battlefield, a feeling of respect rose in his mind. His cultivation had an unexpected breakthrough after only ten days! Second-grade Revered Sword Artist! Chu Yang smiled; such advancement was appropriate for the two words "heavenly talent" that could be used to describe Gu Du Xing. From that moment forth, each of his words and actions as well as his demeanor would be more like that of the lone swordsman that shocked the world in the previous life. However, in this life, he would no longer be alone. After a long while, Gu Du Xing was finally done with his breakthrough. He opened his eyes and looked at Chu Yang, "Big brother... thank you." "Its nothing." Chu Yang said casually, "We did not have to go through a battlefield to cross this ce, but I wanted you to have the chance to feel some of the emotions of it. Since you were able to be enlightened by this and even have a breakthrough, we should now be on our way." "How did you know that I would be able to have an enlightenment?" Gu Du Xing asked in puzzlement. "Because you train with swords; it is also the way of the merciless sword..." Chu Yang showed a smile. "Yes." "However, the way of the merciless sword will never reach the peak!" Chu Yang said softly, "This is only a detour. Only after you havee to this battlefield can you have such a kind of understanding; it is a guard." "The way of the sword is to guard!" Gu Du Xing frowned and thought for a long time. "In cultivation, the most important key is understanding. After today, the way of your sword will transform into the way of the merciful sword because you guard your heart. Moreover, with Gu Miao Ling and us brothers as well waiting, all of these things can be forces for your sword path." Chu Yang sighed a little inside. If it was the previous life, how could there be someone to guide him as he did now to Gu Du Xing... "Here." Chu Yang tossed a book over to a pensive Gu Du Xing, "Look at this book. However, it is likely that you probably wont need it before you reach King level." Gu Du Xing took it and looked. He could not help but be startled, "King revered sword enlightenment?" His thin body trembled. It was not a sword technique, but an enlightenment in the cultivation of a swordsman. Each step and each moment was clearly written. For someone who trained in the way of the sword like Gu Du Xing, this was definitely a great help! Chu Yangs help was no different from having a guide while one was walking in the darkness. Which also could bepared to a blind person who was struggling in life suddenly finding a staff to guide him. There would be no detours on his path if he followed its methods! However, little did Gu Du Xing know that this copy of the King Revered Sword enlightenment didnt belong to anyone. In fact, it was part of the enlightenment which Chu Yang had gathered from the Nine Tribtions Sword spirit. Cultivating in the ways of this enlightenment, Gu Du Xing will not be equal to a Nine Tribtions Swordmaster like Chu Yang. However, he would still be at the peak of the way of the sword in the Nine Heavens continents. A few more days passed and the two finally advanced into Great Zhao territory. Along the way, viges and towns had started to appear. There were also rumors which seemed to have causedrgemotions throughout the area. In the middle of the afternoon, Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing went into a restaurant. They picked out a few dishes and tried to rest a bit. The restaurant was crowded with customers. Most of them were Jiang Hu people who carried sabers and swords. Everyone was talking and swearing. Given the way the two people were dressed, in this restaurant, they were not worthy of any attention. It was as though they were two drops of water in an ocean. However, after some time, a piece of news appeared that caught their attention. "Do you know? Nine Heavens treasured Ask the Heavens Sword has appeared!" "Huh? Thats not news; I know about this already." "Ask the Heavens Sword. ording to legends, it is the personal weapon of the great Sword Saint Ji Wen Tian from eight thousand years ago... The most important thing is, within Ask the Heavens Sword, there is a hidden martial art technique. It is the enlightenment in the way of the sword by Ji Wen Tian..." "If someone were to get their hands on such a thing, wouldnt that person be able to be the future Sword Saint? My god!" "Huh? Ask the Heavens Sword? Sword Saint? Tell me about it. Waiter, bring a bottle of good wine and two pounds of beef to this table!" The moment the people at this table started talking, they caught the attention of the nearby table. They cheerfully lifted their table and connected the two tables together. "Mm, Ask the Heavens Sword is an extraordinary treasure. I heard that a few days ago, someone was holding onto the Ask the Heavens Sword. He only lightly shed and Northern Zhous hero, Zhang Da Hou, and he was cut into two pieces. He then shed again, and Zhang Da Hou turned into four pieces... This is truly a powerful weapon." This punk spat everywhere as he talked. His face flushed with excitement; it was as if he witnessed the whole thing first hand. "Yes, yes. If that did not happen, how could it be a weapon of a Sword Saint?" The listeners were eagerly waiting. "If you could see such a thing with your own eyes, this life would be worthwhile..." "Yes, yes." In the restaurant, everyone echoed the same words, but each person carried only one thought. "I wonder where the owner of Ask the Heavens Sword is right now." This was something everyone wanted to know the most. "I am not sure. However, ever since the owner of the Ask the Heavens Sword has revealed it, his road is likely to be a dangerous one. Seeing the path of deaths that he left in his wake, it seems like he is definitely heading towards the Continental Center." "Oh..." Many people let out a meaningful cry... "Hahaha, do you people only know about Ask the Heavens Sword appearing?" Someone suddenlyughed loudly and said, "Do you know how Ji Wen Tian fell eight thousand years ago?" "How did the Saint level master fall?" Numerous people turned. They saw a middle-aged man in ck sitting alone at a table. There was a look of content on his face. "Please tell us." "Well, this is a little embarrassing..." "Waiter! Bring wine! The best wine! The best food!" Someone yelled out loud with a magnificent ir, "This big brother, will you ept a cup from me?" "Sure, sure, haha." "May I inquire, Ask the Heavens Sword Saint..." "Speaking of Ask the Heavens Sword Saint, he was a child without a mother. This story has been around for a really long time..." The middle-aged man in ck looked sad, "... Legends have it that eight thousand years ago, there was a heavenly endowed Sword Saint. His cultivation shocked ancient history. That person was Ask the Heavens Sword Saint Ji Wen Tian! However, something inevitable happened. At that time, it was not only Ask the Heavens Sword Saint that dominated Jiang Hu..." "There was another? Could he be even more powerful than the Sword Saint?" "Hmm! At that time, one saber and one sword were famous in Nine Heavens. They dominated for a few hundred years and their fame seemed to remain for a million years! The other person was Underworld Saber Saint, Xia Huang Quan!" The middle-aged man in ck took a big gulp of wine. "Underworld Saber Saint, Xia Huang Quan..." Everyone gasped at once. While they did not know who this Underworld Saber Saint was, they were in awe to learn that this Saber Saint was as famous as Ask the Heavens Sword Saint. Even though they did not know anything about Ask the Heavens Sword Saint before this, they were all ignorant people; what more could they say? "Do you know?" The middle-aged man chewed on the beef and drank the good wine. He was lost in joy, "At that time, the two top masters were irreconcble mortal enemies!" "Huh? Really?" "Yes! Ask the Heavens Sword Saint and Underworld Saber Saint fought endlessly for hundreds of years. Finally, one day, the two met and fought to the death..." The middle-aged man in ck spoke melodiously. "Fight to the death..." "Yes! A fight to the death." The middle-aged man in ck sighed, "That battle shook heaven and earth. The sun and moon were eclipsed! They fought from the Upper Three Heavens down to the Middle Three Heavens. All of the dozens of mountains in the Upper Three Heavens were ttened! It is now known as the Chaotic Souls in in Upper Three Heavens!" The middle-aged man in ck was extremely vivid with his description. "Amazing!" After hearing, there was a look of awe and admiration in everyones eyes. Chapter 256 Storms Brew In The Center Continent! "The two Saint level masters fought with one another and this resulted in the creation of arge hole in the Upper Three Heavens. After which, they flew down to the Middle Three Heavens and fought there for nine days and nine nights! The aftermath resulted in the sinking of more than twentyrge mountains!" "Sank?!" "Yes, exactly! They sank twentyrge mountains!" The middle-aged man dress in ck said earnestly, "The area in which they fought at is now known as the Boundless Sea of the Middle Three Heavens. Are you aware of this ce?" Everyone nodded as though they knew what he was talking about and had physically seen the ce he was referring to. "After the two Saint level masters were finished fighting in the Middle Three Heavens, they punched arge hole in the Middle Three Heavens and moved down to the Lower Three Heavens." This middle-aged man continued to describe it with great passion extremely vividly. "They even traveled all the way down to the Lower Three Heavens?" "Of course they did! Where else would the Ask the Heavens Sword havee from?" The middle-aged man in ck rolled his eyes in annoyance, "Do you want to listen? If you dont Ill just keep my mouth shut and not talk anymore." "No, no, no... Please continue... Waiter! Bring us two more jars of your best wine!" "Hmm... Alright. After they fought in the Lower Three Heavens, both of the Saint level masters were exhausted but their fight was at a stalemate!" The middle-aged man dressed in ck sighed and said, "It was then that Underworld Saber Saint, Huang Quan gave his all in his final sh..." "The Ask the Heavens Sword Saint, Ji Wen Tian also concentrated all of his energies into his final sh!" Everyones heart jumped in eager anticipation. "...Boom! There was a loud sound as their weapons met. It echoed throughout Heaven and earth and the entire area was turned upside down. Everything changed. The clouds were blown away by the immense force and lightning shed across the sky." The voice of the man recounting about the incident turned extremely solemn as though he was mourning, "The two saint level masters both perished together..." "Huh?" "Huh...." Everyones voice was filled with regret. "However, even though the both of the Saint level masters had died, their sword and saber remained intact. Moreover, the more mysterious thing was that both of these legendary weapons had absorbed the spirit of their respective Saint level masters, forming a saintly imprint. Are you aware of what a saintly imprint is and what it can do?" "Could it be..." "Absolutely!" The man smacked his hand loudly on the table. "All of their experiences and skills of both Saint level masters are concentrated within the legendary divine weapons themselves. Therefore, this has resulted in a legend which has persisted for the past eight thousand years..." "What legend?" Everyone hastily asked. "This legend is that the Ask the Heavens Sword is able to deal heavenly justice with its sh! While the Underworld Saber sends people to the underworld!" The middle-aged man in ck said softly. His appearance seemed to be more like a lonely martial master without an opponent. "Although the Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber are enemies, once the sword appears, the saber would too reveal itself. It will definitely show itself to disy its glory against the sword. This is the fate of these both weapons!" "Oh? No wonder..." "Yes!" The middle-aged man in ck sighed, "Gentlemen, you only know that Ask the Heavens Sword has appeared, but what you dont know is that Underworld Saber has also appeared in this world. Moreover, there is even more terror and bloodshed which it leaves in its wake!" Everyone was terrified! In the entire restaurant, a pin drop could be heard clearly. "This is a catastrophe of Jiang Hu but at the same time, it is also the greatest opportunity for the people of Jiang Hu!" The middle-aged man in ck sighed and said, "No matter who it is, as long as they are able to obtain the Ask the Heavens Sword or Underworld Saber, they will have a chance to open the imprint of that Saint level master! Moreover, the individual who is able to open that imprint will be able to be a Saint level master in a short time period!" "Be a Saint level master!" The whole restaurant suddenly boiled with excitement. Who didnt want to be a Saint level master? Saint level masters were legendary figures. In the whole of the Nine Heavens continents and in all of history, how many Saint level masters were there? People didnt even dare to dream of achieving such a goal! There were many who tried their entire lives only to reach the level or Martial Master! Between Martial Master and Martial Saint, how many levels more were needed? Martial Great Master, Revered Martial Artist, Martial King, Martial Emperor, Martial Monarch, Martial Saint... Each title had nine grades, and each grade had different levels, peak, middle, and low. Oh my god, one could not even imagine it. Today, an opportunity had presented itself! With a single sword or a saber, they would be able to reach the pinnacle in just a single step and achieve the dreams of many in a blink of an eye! Such an opportunity was beyond rare and made the entire world tremble! Right at that moment, two of these legendary weapons had unexpectedly appeared at once! Their fanaticism rose! Their blood was boiling! "Tell us! Tell us about Underworld Saber!" Everyone was feverish... "However, in the legends, all those who obtained Ask the Heavens and Underworld Saber, if they were lucky enough to open the Saint imprint, they would have a fighting match with their opponent who obtained the other Saint imprint! This is the obsession of two Saint level masters!" The middle-aged man in ck said slowly, "It is really too dangerous." "What is so dangerous about it? Is this not how things should be?" Everyone voiced loudly, "Even the saber and the sword have be spiritual things. Moreover, this is thest wish of the two Saint level masters. If you receive an inheritance from someone, wont you have to honor their final wish? Isnt this expected?" This sort of risk had unexpectedly left them wanting even more... "Hmm, do you think that the saintly imprints inside Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber are that easy to open?" The middle-aged man in ck rolled his eyes, "First, you will have to request for the permission from either Ask the Heavens Sword or Underworld Saber. Second, if you are not sincere, even if you get the saber or the sword, it would be useless. In short, you must have the fortune to open the saintly imprint... This is easier said than done..." "Gibberish! If it was that easy, then being a Saint level master wouldnt be worth anything!" "No matter what, regardless of whether one meets the requirement, the first thing you would have to do is get the item." Someone rubbed his chin with a longing countenance. "That is true. Mm, I have heard that the people who currently hold the Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber do not have very high cultivation levels. They heavily depended on the power of these heavenly weapons. Moreover, I heard that all of the Lower Three Heavens is in pursuit of these two individuals in order to obtain their weapons. Almost all of the sects and people in Jiang Hu gather at..." The middle-aged man in ck said, "This kind of heaven-sent opportunity, everyone wants it..." For the time being, the entire restaurant suddenly became quiet once again. Each person had his own thoughts. It could not be denied that there was a fierce feeling in each persons heart: If I had such weapons in my hands... If I could be a legendary figure... If I can hold Ask the Heavens Sword in my hand and battle against Underworld Saber... The thought of it was enough to make one feel excited. Everyone who was in the restaurant and heard about this news became as excited as fighting cocks. They all imagined themselves wielding the Ask the Heavens Sword and opening the saintly imprint... "What is the use of wanting? Hmm, does anyone know where these two des are currently?" Next to the window, a young man sighed and said, "I really want to give it a try." The young man in ck sitting opposite him also sighed with an icy countenance, "This is a great opportunity to be a legend... ahh..." He shook his head and sighed endlessly. Suddenly, the whole restaurant was filled with the sounds of sighing. "However, I have also heard that the Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber do have any pre-requisites in the cultivation level of their users..." That youth said, "I heard that even ordinary people whoe into possession of them could be a Saint level master..." "I hear that those two des are heading to Continent Center?" The young man in ck asked. After that, the two did not say anything else. Everyone became thoughtful. Not too long, someone stood straight up and yelled, "Check please!" He went out the door and hastily walked off. Right after, more and more people left. Within moments, more than half of the Jiang Hu people left with their sabers and swords. The two young men looked at each and smiled. Those two were, of course, Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing. The two weapons that everyone had been talking about, "Ask the Heavens Sword" and "Underworld Saber," were fictitious. Those two weapons were simply a sword and a saber that Chu Yang had made! The two of them calmly finished eating and walked out. They went far away from the town before bursting intoughter and rolling around on the ground unable to control themselves. "Talented... Really talented..." Chu Yang shook his head with a look of admiration on his face, "I never imagined that they could turn an ordinary sword into Ask the Heavens Sword. These punks really have the guts to stir up a storm..." "I could never have imagined that they were capable of making such a ruckus..." Gu Du Xings face twisted. It looked as though he was having great difficulty holding back hisughter. He said with admiration, "If this continues, Diwu Qing Rou will really have a headache..." "Ask the Heavens Sword, Underworld Saber..." Chu Yang was in awe, "I thought they would have to discuss with one other in order toe up with such an interesting story. Two saint level masters have unexpectedly appeared...! This... is too much!" "Saint level masters from more than eight thousand years ago!" Gu Du Xing sighed and said, "Even if someone has doubts about this, who would be capable of verifying this matter in Lower Three Heavens?" "Check?" Chu Yangughed loudly, "Even if they are able to verify this matter, who would believe it? If you were unaware of the origins of this story and someone told you that this information is false, would you believe them?" Gu Du Xing thought for a while and could not help butugh. If it was him, he would not have believed it either. Even though he was a suspicious person, he would still have to see for himself. "This is a truly great tactic." Chu Yang smiled and said, "I was worried that the moment the sword and saber caused trouble, Diwu Qing Rou would deal with it right away... Now, I cannot believe they have managed to cause as huge amotion as this. If Diwu Qing Rou keeps them for himself, the Jiang Hu people would probably level the Ministers manor along with Golden Horse Riders Department..." Gu Du Xingughed happily. As they continuedughing, the two of them advanced toward Continent Center in high spirits. This part of the trip was extremely lively. Almost all of Jiang Hu was boiling over. Each day, they heard different rumors. In short, Ask the Heavens Sword was like this and like that; Underworld Saber had appeared here and there... All of Jiang Hu was in an uproar. Everyone was pouring toward the Continent Center! On the way, there was a constant stream of Jiang Hu people. There were even rumors... Some hidden sect had fully returned to Jiang Hu because of this matter and they were advancing to Continent Center. Some old reclusive evil guy had also suddenly appeared and was headed for the Continent Center... So and so sect... heading to Continent Center... ... Then there was a day that someone suddenly publicly announced that he was actually the descendant of Ask the Heavens Sword Saint, Ji Wen Tian, from eight thousand years ago! This sword was the inheritance of his ancestors and should be returned to his ancestral shrine... After a few days, the three hundred thirty-something generations great-grandson of Underworld Saber Saint, Xia Huang Quan also appeared in Jiang Hu. He announced that he would obtain his ancestral saber at any price... Subsequently, there were even more than a dozen sword sects who went into Jiang Hu calling themselves the true descendants of Ask the Heavens Sword Sect... Dozens of sects also announced that they were the true descendants of Underworld Saber Sect. They reasoned that because of the number of years that had passed, they had lost their saber and their sects gradually became much poorer and were not as recognized as they used to be. However, with the appearance of the saber, their sects had the chance to rise once more. If any dared to stand in the way of their recovery, they would fight with them to the death... This was truly amazing: One saber and one sword emerged in Jiang Hu causing all the wind and rain from all directions to gather together at the Continent Center... Chapter 257 Adding Fuel To The Fire! Even before the divine weapons, Ask the Heavens Sword and the Underworld Saber were able to reach the Continent Center, the entire ce was already filled with chaos. The self-dered Ask the Heavens Swords three hundred and thirty-ninth generations descendant, Ji Cheng Zhi announced proudly at the Continent Center Citadel, "Would anyone from the line of the Underworld Saber Saint dare to challenge me?" The moment that he uttered those words, it resulted in an earth-shattering uproar throughout the entire citadel as everyone who heard this turned their attention to him. Almost instantly, there were a few hundred self-proimed descendants of the Underworld Saber Saint began scrambling toward him eager to beat him up and challenge him to prove their worth! However, the majority of the people spoke up and started swearing at him, "Who do you think you are, Ji Cheng Zhi? What proof do you have that you are his descendant? Do you have the ancestral tablet to prove that you are the true descendant of the Ask the Heavens Sword? I have it here to prove it!" However, because there were so many people who proimed to have descended from the Ask the Heavens Sword Saint, all of their identities before they could even fight with one another... This resulted in an internal conflict between the hundreds of descendants of the Underworld Saber Saint and amotion began to start. Everyone starting fighting one another because each of them believed that they were his descendants and were skeptical of the others... Arge continuous wave of Jiang Hu people continued to pour into the Continent Center Citadel like streams of tributaries into a river; like sand into the Ganges without any sign of stopping. Many fights also erupted with different groups along the road. The situation and chaos continued to intensify proportionally as one got closer to the Continent Center. Fights would erupt as soon as people bumped into other groups or if there were disagreements between groups because of opposing views. As a result of this, the tendency was for people to pull out their weapons and fight with one another. They would rather use their actions to deal with their opponents first before talking things out... Upon seeing such a livelymotion, Chu Yang was reminded of the two following words: Market meet! This was like that of a market met just on a muchrger scale. Moreover, the items being sold or exchanged were the sort of things that money could never buy. On this particr part of Chu Yang and Gu Du Xings journey, things remained peaceful... "Oh, like that..." "Uh-huh, uh-huh..." "F*!" "Too many people..." "Oh yeah..." While they were on the road, their faces were perpetually stunned the entire time. They watched with a speechless expression as though they had turned to stone. When they reach the outside of Continent Center Citadel, their eyeballs almost fell out. All they could see was that outside the Continent Center Citadel, there was a great mass of people who were carrying sabers and swords. Some of whom were even carrying axes, tridents, sledgehammers, Emei thorns... Of course, there were also people who were empty-handed. There were a few thousand people outside the north gate. In the distance, there were still people, groups of three or five were rushing towards them like meteors. "Open the gate! Open the citadel gate right now!" Someone shouted angrily in a hoarse voice, "Why wont you let us in?" "Yes!" Thousands of people voiced in support, "Why wont you let us in?" "Do you people want to take Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber for yourselves?" "Yes! If you infuriate me, I will rebel!" The atmosphere at the foot of the citadel gradually grew more and more intense. Among the bickering and yelling, a thunderous roared suddenly sounded, "If you dont open the citadel gate, I will tten the entire Continent Center Citadel!" With that, a figure flew up about seventy or eighty feet high. He was about as high as the citadels wall. He yelled out in midair, "Your grandmother! Open the citadel gate!" Before he could finish his sentence, he dropped to the ground with a boom. There was a roar ofughter outside the citadel gate. A few hundred people yelled out together, "If you dont open the citadel gates, we will tten Continent Center Citadel!" Chu Yangs entire body shivered as he watched the scene unfold before his eyes. At this moment, there were six strong men who were as huge as towers stood outside the crowd. They suddenly turned around and red intensely at the two neers. They immediately ran straight towards them, "What are the two of you doing? Do you want to fight for the Ask the Heavens Sword?" "No, no. We are schrs." Chu Yang quickly smiled amicably. "Hmm, schrs are especially bad!" The six strong men red and said, "You must be honest!" "Yes, yes." Chu Yang nodded like a pecking chicken. The six strong men then left. After a while, another group of people started to interrogate them. After about seven or eight rounds of interrogation, there was suddenly a greatmotion in the front. Weapons mmed against each other loudly. "Bastards! If you guys cane here; why cant wee? What sort of logic or reasoning is this? Someonemented. "It is just because I say so! What? Get lost! If you dare to even dream that you will be able to get the Ask the Heavens Sword and the Underworld Saber, I will kill you!" Another voice replied. "What? Is Ask the Heavens Sword yours?" Someone on the side was not pleased and voiced his objection. "What? Are you not satisfied? Are you itching for a beating?" "Itch, your mother!" "Get him!" Suddenly, three to five people fighting turned into dozens of people fighting. After a while... "F*! Who hit me?" "Motherf*! Who tossed a hidden weapon? You bettere out!" A surly person unwittingly became involved, "Bastards! Someone hit my little guy. Ow, I am really hurting, mother*..." "Fight!" "Fight!" "The Underworld Saber is mine!" "The Ask the Heavens Sword is mine!" About a hundred people were fighting with one another. There were lewdments and angry roars, painful cries, whizzing fighting sounds, the rustling of sleeves, mother*s, cursing ancestors, and someone yelling, "I am Xia Bian Liu, the three hundred thirty-eighth generations descendant of Underworld Saber Saint, Xia Huang Quan! Let me in!" The moment this person spoke up, more than a dozen people rushed in and gave him a beating, "F* your grandmother! This is Xia Bian Liu, this is Xia Bian Liu... You are the descendant of Xia Huang Quan, my butt..." For a period of time outside the north gate of the citadel, there were extremely loud sounds ofughter, punching, kicking... There were also peopleughing loudly, people wailing, people moaning in pain, and people screaming. The crowd was really lively at the moment. Moreover, this was only the north gate of the citadel! At the three other remaining gates, things were also just as chaotic. Compared to this ce it seemed like they were even more chaotic. "Wooo..." The loud sound of horns rang out. Someone suddenly yelled out loud, "Everyone! Everyone! Listen to me." At the foot of the citadel, the Jiang Hu people slowly stopped what they were doing. On top of the citadel, a man dressed in silk, who appeared to be around forty or fifty years old, stood authoritatively with his arms folded. His sleeves fluttered in the wind as he stood with the air of a martial expert. "Everyone! Regarding the matter of Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber, Prime Minister Diwu has investigated it very carefully! He has concluded..." The man in silk nced over the entire field and saw that everyone was looking up at him. He could not help but smile, "Eight thousand years ago, there was no Ask the Heavens Sword Saint, and there was definitely no Underworld Saber Saint!" "In other words, this is purely a conspiracy! It ispletely non-existent. It is purely a conspiracy created by King of Hell Chu." The man in silk yelled loudly. "Purely your mother!" Before he could finish speaking. A few hundred people below were cursing, "Your grandmother! You king of bastards, what are you farting about? Conspiracy? More like your whole house is pubic hair!" "Just because you say it isnt real, then it would really not be real? What sort of logic is that?" "Bastard! Just because Diwu Qing Rou says they dont exist does it mean it doesnt? Did that bastarde back to life from eight thousand years ago?" Someone screamed. "I have carefully investigated! I can confirm that Ask the Heavens Sword Saint really existed eight thousand years ago! There was also an Underworld Saber Saint!" Someone yelled loudly, "This is, without a doubt, true!" "This is very simple. Diwu Qing Rou wants to take Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber for himself... Diwu Qing Rou, do you take all the heroes of this world as fools?" Chu Yang squatted on the ground and yelled with his nose pinched. The strength of this voice was really powerful. The people below were already crazed. They were like a bomb waiting to explode. Those words from Chu Yangpletely fueled the situation, and now the bomb had exploded! "Diwu Qing Rou, f* you... open the gate now!" "Despicable Diwu Qing Rou! Diwu Qing Rou, you dirty bastard!" "Diwu Qing Rou, king of bastards. Your family has been cuckolds for generations. We dont know where you crawled out from. Now you want to take Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber for yourself..." "Charge! Kill!" "Charge... wooh... wooh... wooh..." "Charge! The Ask the Heavens Sword is in there..." "Yes! Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber must be inside Continent Center Citadel! If not, why does Diwu Qing Rou choose not to let us in?" Chu Yang held his nose and roared in indignation, "Maybe the Ask the Heavens Sword and the Underworld Saber are already in Diwu Qing Rous hands. Diwu Qing Rou is not letting us in because he is currently trying to open the saintly imprints!" These words immediately put everyone on alert! "Yes! It must be exactly that!" "Damn Diwu Qing Rou. Eighteen generations of your ancestors..." Thousands of people cursed together. Each one felt that those words truly expressed what was in his mind and each of them cursed to his hearts content... "Charge..." "Break the gate! Break the gate!" Gu Du Xing pinched his nose and yelled out from the back. This dead-faced guy was so excited his face had turned red. "Yes, break the gate!" Thousands of people rushed forward. "Woah... woah... woah..." "Silence!" The man on top of the citadel also changed his tone, "Anyone who dares to defy these orders will be considered traitors! Their property will be seized, they will be executed, all nine generations of their family will be killed..." "Nine generations, your grandmother! I roam in Jiang Hu; I only have my "stick!" Diwu Qing Rou can go ahead and kill nine generations of my family!" "Yes! I also dont have anything. Seize my property and kill me? Kill your mother..." These Jiang Hu people were truly people with few family members. Moreover, most of them were all ouws. Why would they bother about having to care about having nine generations of their families being killed? "You dare threaten us? This damn Diwu Qing Rou!" King of Hell Chu shouted from within the crowd, "Do you think that we Jiang Hu people are scared of dog officials?" "Woah... woah... woah..." The peoples emotion grew more intense. There were already forty or fifty people running toward the gate and hitting it with their weapons... ng ng ng... Boom boom boom... Bam bam bam... Bang bang bang... All sort of strange sounds rang out like a storm. Not before long, the strong and sturdy citadel door was full of marks. It could be left unsaid that the number of men was far too great. On top of the citadel wall, the soldiers had pulled out their weapons and readied their arrows. However, themander was hesitant. He did not dare to give the order to attack. He knew that the moment an arrow flew out, there would probably be an uncontroble uprising. However, if he chose not to, the only possible option left was to open the gate. However, after he opened the gate, there was nothing he could do to control these rough,wless men... "The Prime Minister has ordered for the gates to be opened. Seeing an inevitable conflict, an order suddenly rang out. Chapter 258 Deep Foresigh The crowd rushed in, roaring like a huge tide. The width of the citadel gate was sizeable. It could fit more than six horses side by side. However, the moment that the gate was open, the martial experts which had been lying in wait outside rushed in from all different directions, trying to squeeze in.. The entire situation was chaotic as they shoved and pushed one another as much as they could in order to force their way into the citadel. It was arge mess of people trying to get in all at the same time! Even though the citadel gates were open, it became a bottleneck as no one wanted to give way to one another and everyone tried to force their way through moving into the same ce. This resulted in the progress of people moving into the citadel being so slow that no one was even able to go through. Everyone began cursing and swearing in annoyance once again. "Stop shoving your elders!" "Stop squishing people and wait for your turn!" "Hurry up and move..." "F*, are you trying to kill me..." The most outrageous thing was that there were two tall surly men with beards amidst the crowd being shoved into a small space. They were extremely distinct because of their height and even though they had the advantage of seeing the entire situation, they were unable to shove their way through. In fact, they ended up being overpowered by the crowd and as they were squished to a corner, their faces began to turn red as they were practically squished against one another. Face to face and nose to nose, eventually, they ended up appearing as though they were kissing as their mouths were squished together... The moment that their lips touched one another, they instinctively spat at the others face... This situation made everyone roar inughter. Even though everyone was cramped to the point that they werent even able to move, they couldnt help butugh hysterically. However, the result of everyoneughing caused their stomachs to expand and fill with air resulting in the crowd squeezing even tighter together... "These are truly people from Jiang Hu!" Chu Yang said as he watched the entire situation unfold in front of him. "If the military were the ones going through the gate, such a situation wouldnt even have urred. In fact, even if there were a million people going into the citadel gate at once, it wouldnt happen! However, the number of people here dont evene close to ten thousand and such a thing has already happened...This is truly hrious!" Chu Yang couldnt help but let out augh. "This is truly a mess!" Gu Du Xing gave an urate description of the entire situation. "That is exactly true! If we were topare the people of Jiang Hu to that of the military, they are way more disorganized! Even though these people have a higher cultivation level rtive to an ordinary soldier, if a thousand Jiang Hu people fought a thousand soldiers who had received proper training, it is likely that the soldiers would be victorious! This is the difference that discipline and organization can make! Moreover, it would be likely that the soldiers themselves wouldnt suffer many casualties rtive to the Jiang Hu side ..." Chu Yang said seriously, "Therefore there is a saying in the military: If One Jiang Hu person is powerful; ten Jiang Hu people are terrifying; one hundred Jiang Hu people are ordinary, and one thousand Jiang Hu people... is just a pile of meat waiting to be chopped up!" Gu Du Xing thought carefully for a while before finally nodding his head in agreement. "That is why Jiang Hu people are only suited for Jiang Hu." Chu Yang gave his conclusion, "Never expect them to do anything big!" At that time, the jam at the citadel gate had finally dissipated. They started to rush past one another as they entered the Continent Center Citadel. Everyones face was red, and each person looked as if the Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber were disyed right in front of his face for the taking... It was not until more than half of the people went in that Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing lifted their legs and walked slowly into the citadel. Only after a few steps, they saw two people punching and kicking on the ground. These two did not stop rolling right outside the citadel... It was indeed the two people who were "kissing" earlier. Naturally, the two felt so embarrassed that they could no longer face anyone... Chu Yang smiled and walked around them as he advanced into the citadel. However, even after he was a way off, he was still able to hear the loud sound of kicking and punching along with cursing and painful howling... "What do you think the guys are currently doing?" Chu Yang smiled. "I am guessing... Those two people are definitely taking the jade calling card and making themselves Diwu Qing Rous guests. As for the other two, they are definitely somewhere stirring up trouble..." Gu Du Xing said with certainty. "Yes, when I assigned them to their tasks, I thought carefully about this." Chu Yangughed, "Ji Mo is azy punk. If he could sit, he would not stand. Since he has a ce to rest, he would definitely not let the opportunity pass him by. Moreover, Rui Bu Tong loves to steal things. Being a guest at a great house is too much of a convenience... Hahaha..." Gu Du Xings eyes widened. This big brother even took thievery into ount for his ns... "As for Dong Wu Shang, he is a fighter and he naturally likes to cause trouble. The more people there are, the more of them there are for him to fight, the more excited he bes... Therefore I am sure he is still fighting..." Chu Yang held out a finger. "Isnt that also Luo Ke Di?" "Well, Luo Ke Di is also a king of troublemakers, but this guy has some control... So when there is a powerful opponent, Luo Ke Di wille into y. He will probably drag Dong Wu Shang away and hide!" Chu Yang smiled, "If Dong Wu Shang was alone, he probably wont run away until thest minute. This is too dangerous. Moreover, Luo Ke Di is not the same as before..." "So thats it." Gu Du Xing finally understood Chu Yangs arrangements. He did not just consider their personalities but also all the situations that could happen, the dangers they could run into, and what method would be used. "Since thats the case, why did you switch the sword and saber?" Gu Du Xing wondered, "You know full well that Ji Mo is good with swords and Dong Wu Shang is good with sabers... Why did you give Ji Mo the saber and Dong Wu Shang the sword? Is this not counter effective?" "Not so." Chu Yang said, "First, Ji Mo has his own sword; I cannot let him use a different sword over a long period of time. This will cause his spirit to lose connection with his own sword..." Gu Du Xings eyes brightened. Chu Yangs words were transcendent. Someone who was not a sword expert would not have been able to say such words! Even if a sword was made from ordinary metal it would have its own spirit! Spirituality! This was the reason. "It is the same thing with Dong Wu Shang. In Dong Wu Shangs case, he is far too persistent with sabers. This should be a good thing, but there is also a disadvantage to that. It is a fact that the way of the saber and the way of the sword sharemon ground. This is especially true when ites to the agility of the sword. Before reaching the peak state, this is not achievable with the saber. Other than protecting Dong Wu Shangs connection to his saber, I want Dong Wu Shang to also be enlightened in the agility of the way of the sword in this deadly battle." "The more dangerous the situation is, the more likely he is to break through. This is even more advantageous to his training in the way of the saber!" Chu Yang said casually, "If I told him this beforehand, it would not be effective. So I intentionally nned it in such a way and hoped that Dong Wu Shang would be enlightened..." "So thats it." Gu Du Xing was pensive. He could not help but feel even more admiration for Chu Yang. Chu Yangs thorough thinking had reached the point where every little thing mattered. Who would have guessed that such a simple set up with one saber and one sword could have such deep intentions? "At that time, didnt you say that you would arrange some sort of setup?" Gu Du Xing said, "Why dont you need to all of a sudden? Instead, you chose to let Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong go?" "Is this not a setup?" Chu Yang said in surprise, "Isnt my setup not already in use?" "Used?" Gu Du Xings eyes widened. "At that time, in front of Cheng Yun He, I revealed Ji Mos group name. Of course, they would be able to investigate the background of those guys. Moreover in such a situation, who would believe that it was without the King of Hell Chus involvement? At very least, someone on Diwu Qing Rous side would surely see through this." Chu Yang smiled in satisfaction, "Therefore the moment they arrived in Great Zhao, Diwu Qing Rous people would think that... I would be among them... Understand?" "So they will choose to watch Ji Mos group closely in hope of finding you with them?" Gu Du Xing asked in shock. "Thats why I had already told Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong to go directly back to Middle Three Heavens after everything is done. Also when I am in Great Zhao, I will absolutely not have any contact with them." Chu Yang smiled. "I wonder, when that timees, how Diwu Qing Rou and Cheng Yun He would feel when they see Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong..." Gu Du Xing shook his head smiling. "I am sure they would be very annoyed." "Hahaha..." Chu Yangughed loudly. "Knowing that those two are brothers of King of Hell Chu and not even dare to touch them..." Gu Du Xing could not help butugh, "Touching them would be the same as provoking two great ns; they would not dare to let them go free, but they also dare not get too close. Moreover, with the thick skin of these two punks..." Gu Du Xing sighed, "I cannot imagine how Diwu Qing Rou would feel..." Diwu Qing Rou was definitely not feeling good. It could be said that his mood was terrible. From out of nowhere there was one Ask the Heavens Sword and one Underworld Saber. Diwu Qing Rou was so furious that his chest was about to burst! Diwu Qing Rou had never shown his anger even if his troops were defeated. He wouldnt even have half a frown on his face if he lost a few hundred thousand soldiers in a day. But right now, he was so angry that his orifices were blowing steam. With Nine Heavens Volume in hand, all of its major events that had happened in the past thousands of years were recorded inside! What sort of ridiculous Ask the Heavens Sword Saint was there? Moreover, the Underworld Saber was not even worth discussing... Yet, such a sword and saber had suddenly appeared... Would this not annoy people? What was more is that ... this could not be exined. Diwu Qing Rou had once sent someone to bring out the Nine Heavens Volume to exin. In the end, it had almost been burned by the people. "Arent these things written by you people?" A King level master took a close look and said authoritatively, "F*! Who are you trying to fool with this tattered book? Do you think everyone in the world is dumb? I can buy as many of these things I want with a few dozen taels!" It was this sort of talk made Diwu Qing Rou furious. He had never seen someone who was so irrational. But it was also because of this that Diwu Qing Rou had recognized the seriousness of the situation! If a King level master could so easily believe in such a rumor and not even bother to ept an exnation, what more the others? Ordinary people in Jiang Hu would be even less rational. ... In the Prime Minister Manor. "Yun He, what about that Ji young master?" Diwu Qing Rou frowned, "Those saber and sword are not brought here by him, right?" "The two of them are really carrying swords. Young master Ji has a sword, and young master Rui has a dagger." Cheng Yun He said cautiously, "In my opinion, the sword of that young master Ji is not Ask the Heavens Sword." "Ask the Heavens Sword..." Gao Sheng sneered, "What is this Ask the Heavens Sword? Its just a conspiracy! That young master Ji is Ji Mo; I will go and see him tomorrow." "Even if Ask the Heavens Sword is indeed a conspiracy, we can no longer undo it!" Diwu Qing Rou sighed and said, "This move by the King of Hell Chu is truly beyond my expectations." Chapter 259 Diwu Qing Rous Headache! Everyone was silent. "Bu Chu, has the Office of Defencepleted their tally?" Diwu Qing Rou sighed and said. "The tally ispleted." Han Bu Chu was a little hesitant to present the report. He coughed dryly twice before continuing, "The number that was tallied is still probably fairly inurate..." "Continue." Diwu Qing Rou said quietly. "As you wish. The number of Jiang Hu travelers has increased significantly within the past three days..." Han Bu Chu swallowed his saliva nervously and took a quick nce at Diwu Qing Rou to assess the situation before he continued, "The other day, the number of Jiang Hu people increased to about four thousand! Cough... Cough..." "What is the number today?" "Today... It is estimated that at noon, the Jiang Hu visitors has already surpassed over thirty thousand individuals!" Han Bu Chu continued to perspire profusely as a trail of sweat dripped down his forehead almost making a puddle on the ground, "There are also arge number of people who are rushing toward the Continent Center. The numbers are expected to increase to at least fifty or sixty thousand people by the time that the gates close tonight." As they heard the numbers, everyone was shocked and filled with disbelief. The past few days, news of the Underworld Saber, as well as the Ask the Heavens Sword, spread like wildfire throughout Great Zhao. This resulted in a surge in the number of treasure hunters who were heading toward the Continent Center Citadel as well. About ten days ago, there were only a couple dozen or hundred people. However, the number of people had begun to increase at least tenfold every day... "The situation seems to be extremely dangerous and grim!" Diwu Qing Rou frowned helplessly as he called King level leader Jing. "Please sir, give me your orders and I will carry them out ordingly." Jing Meng Hun said as he bowed. "I will be mobilizing the Golden Horse Riders Department. You will lead them to capture the people who have the Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber! It is pertinent for us to have the sword and saber in our possession. Under no circumstances can we let them cause any more trouble!" "Understood!" Jing Meng Hun nodded. "This is likely to be the only way to solve this hugemotion. The rumors about the Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber have already had their effect. It is impossible topletely resolve this issue at this state." Diwu Qing Rou sighed before continuing, "The only thing that we can do at this point is to have both divine weapons in our possession. Eventually, the crowd will be restless and the matter will solve itself as people lose patience and disperse..." Han Bu Chu sighed, "However, this would still take a long time for them to do just that." Diwu Qing Rou frowned, "How is the mission at Beyond the Heavens Sect?" Jing Meng Huns forehead was flooded with sweat, "Cough... cough... They came back yesterday... But Meng Chao Ran was not killed. Instead, our people... lost two ninth-grade Revered Martial Masters." Diwu Qing Rou frowned and said, "Beyond the Heavens Sect is that powerful?" Jing Meng Huns forehead was thoroughly drenched in cold sweat. Diwu Qing Rou has always been gentle. Usually, a frown would have already been extremely dangerous. However, today not only did he frown but he also unexpectedly took a few deep breaths as well. These signs were extremely bad. "Because... as they were about to go in for the kill, two mysterious swordsmen suddenly appeared." Jing Meng Hun exined. "Two mysterious swordsmen?" Diwu Qing Rouughed softly, "When they were going in for the kill? King level leader Jing, Golden Horse Riders Department needs to be straightened out." "You are absolutely right, Prime Minister." Jing Meng Hun didnt have anything else to say. In this mission, sess hadpletely been in their grasp. Moreover, before the two mysterious swordsmen had appeared, it could be said that they had countless opportunities to put an end to Meng Chao Rans life. However, in order to keep their strength, those two ninth-grade Revered Martial Artists did not give the order to kill with everything they had which resulted in the eventual failure of the mission. In fact, it could be said that right from the beginning, they would have been able to kill Meng Chao Ran if they had used deadly techniques. However, those possibilities couldnt be used as soon as those two mysterious swordsmen appeared. Diwu Qing Rous words meant just that. While Diwu Qing Rou never showed any disappointment toward him, misunderstanding Diwu Qing Rou what he said would result in total misfortune... As Jing Meng Hun gave his report on the mission, his hatred for the King of Hell Chu began to grow even more. If it wasnt for the fact that King of Hell Chu had been so devious which resulted in the death of one of the Golden Horse Riders Departments King level leaders and the other to be disabled, they would have been able to send one King level leader in this mission to kill Meng Chao Ran, making it foolproof. Currently, the highest level people they were able to send out were ninth grade Revered Martial Artists! This was all because of the damage that King of Hell Chu had done to the Golden Horse Riders Department! "In almost half a year, more than half of the spywork in Iron Cloud Citadel had fallen into the hands of the enemies! One King level leader had lost his life and the other was disabled. Almost fifty martial experts at the leadership level in Golden Horse Riders Department had died in Iron Cloud Citadel!" Diwu Qing Rou said softly, "Even Number One perished there. Right after, our mission against Meng Chao Ran and Beyond the Heavens Sect failed when it should have been a sess!" Jing Meng Hun kept his head low. Diwu Qing Rou slowly continued, "Golden Horse Riders Department, over the past half year, there has not been a single sessful mission!" His voice was stern and cold. "I hope that this time with the Ask the Heavens Sword and the Underworld Saber, the Golden Horse Riders Department will not disappoint me!" Diwu Qing Rou said in a calm voice, "King level leader Jing, you will have to give this matter more of your attention." "Understood!" Jing Meng Hun responded loudly. "Prime Minister, Number Ones family... they have been sent over by Tie Bu Tian." Han Bu Chu brought up this subject to distract Diwu Qing Rou a bit. He received a thankful look from Jing Meng Hun. "Number Ones family..." Diwu Qing Rou looked a bit wistful. He thought for a long time before speaking, "Bu Chu, make the necessary arrangements. Treat them with the same decorum as royalties and provide them with whatever they need. Understood?" Han Bu Chu bowed in response. "Gao Sheng, are there any issues between your Gao n and the Ji n?" Diwu Qing Rou asked slowly. "Both of our houses are ns in Middle Three Heavens. However, one is in the south while the other is in the north; the distance between one another is very far. We dont have any grudges or disputes." Gao Sheng said. "Hmm, if that is the case, you will deal with young master Ji Mo. While you are at it, check his background." Diwu Qing Rou said softly, "As for Rui Bu Tong, have you heard of this persons name?" "Never." Gao Sheng thought for a long time and said, "I have never heard of a Middle Three Heavens n with the surname Rui." "Hmm..." Diwu Qing Rou thought for a little and said, "Pay careful attention to this person... See if it is possible that this person could be an incarnation of King of Hell Chu." Gao Sheng was surprised, "An incarnation of King of Hell Chu?" Han Bu Chu andpany were also startled! "This possibility is not too high." Diwu Qing Rou said, "However, ording to our spections, King of Hell Chu will definitelye to Great Zhao. How will he do this? What identity will he use? We need to think about all of these things..." "Even if Rui Bu Tong is not King of Hell Chu... King of Hell Chu will certainly contact the two of them..." As Diwu Qing Rou said this, his speech was a hesitant and indecisive, "Gao Sheng, take care of this matter. If you can catch King of Hell Chu, then their fate will be sealed!" Gao Shengs eyes shed, "Rest assured, Prime Minister. If this Rui Bu Tong is indeed King of Hell Chu, he would not be able to escape from my grasp even if he grew a pair of wings!" "Mm, but you have to pay attention not to use your ns background or get into direct conflict with them." Diwu Qing Rou said calmly, "This is in consideration for your n, you must not break... the rules." "I understand." "Split up and aplish your tasks. Han Bu Chu, you will be in charge of this matter." Diwu Qing Rou said, "Yun He will assist you. Gao Sheng will be in charge of contacting the ns. King level leader Jing will take care of the Jiang Hu people. King level leader Yin will take care of... some other secret matters." At this point in time, both Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong were lying around in Cheng Yun Hes manor. They lifted their legs up as they talked and drank tea with great delight. There was something that Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing had been wrong about. After Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong caused such an uproar, the two of them immediately started to gather up wealth. On the way, countless wealthy households were cleaned out by Rui Bu Tong. Gu Du Xings estimate of a few million was far too low! In fact, even though Ji Mo had only followed behind Rui Bu Tong and gotten some leftovers, he had already amassed a few million. When they left Iron Cloud, the two only brought a small bag. Right now, they had to use a carriage. In the carriage were all bank notes! Furthermore, Rui Bu Tong had also stolen quite a few strange and rare items. The two people were now carrying an air of new money. There were two purple jade bracelets on Ji Mos wrists. The cap on his head was also adorned with arge luminous pearl. Along the way, the two of them stuffed themselves with as many delicacies as they could. As a result of this, their bodies had unexpectedly increased in size. When they had nothing else to do, they would pull out the Underworld Saber and go around killing people and causing trouble. Generally, this was how they had led a wave of chaos and excitement toward Great Zhao. Finally, the two punks quietly marched their way toward Cheng Yun Hes ce and ignored the uproar in the Continent Center Citadel. They then ate and drank as if there was nomotion at all. This alone was enough to show that they were much cleverer than the two coolies, Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Di... This was indeed the second young master of the Ji n whose skill ofziness had reached its pinnacle. "Ji Mo, tell me, in this cold weather... is there anything fun to do?" Rui Bu Tong was admiring a purple jade horse he identally picked up from Cheng Yun Hes bedroom. He loved it so much that he did not want to put it down, "Stealing like this all the time is no fun at all." "No problem, your third brother can derive pleasure from just looking at a pile of money." Ji Mo smiled, "Just keep stealing for me." "I wonder if big brother wille." Rui Bu Tong rolled his eyes. "Shut up!" Ji Mo red, "Stupid, what nonsense are you speaking?" Rui Bu Tong immediately became quiet. If other people learned about King of Hell Chus whereabouts, it would be a big disaster. "People! Send in two beautiful girls to give us a massage right now." Ji Mo stretched his neck and yelled loudly.i After some time, as second young master Ji Mo almost fell asleep from being massaged by the maid, Cheng Yun He returned. "Young master Ji...?" "What is it?" "Cough... cough... There is a young master here who imed to be an old friend of yours." Cheng Yun He looked at the punk who did not even want to lift his eyelids. He really wanted to kick this guy out. Is he not a second young master? I am taking care of you out of respect for the Ji n, but you are really pushing it... "Call him in!" Ji Mos eyes remained closed as he waved his arm and spoke arrogantly. The kind of attitude that Ji Mo treated Cheng Yun He was like that of an emperor ordering a eunuch around. Chapter 260 Chaos! "Second young master Ji Mo, you appear to be doing well." A clear voice resounded. "Who are you?" Ji Mo stretchedzily as he gradually opened his eyes. All of a sudden he shouted, "Eldest young master Gao? Are you here? It is an honor to have a such a special guest join us. Brother Cheng, please bring us some good tea! The best kind of tea!" Upon hearing this, Cheng Yun Hes face turned ck and was filled with rage. He was extremely annoyed and wanted to kick this punk out from his premises. Do you really think that this is your house and that I am your servant, at your beck and call? However, Cheng Yun He had no choice but to swallow his pride and ordered for the helpers in the house to bring in some tea before he disappeared. He decided to leave things to Gao Sheng and let him deal with them. The past couple of days had been torturous for Cheng Yun He which left him extremely angry and frustrated by his guests. Was this second young master Ji unaware that he was overstepping his boundaries as a guest? He was treating Cheng Yun He as a servant and had no respect for his house. Who would have been able to bear being treated like that? "Brother Ji, why are you interested in hanging out at the Continent Center?" Gao Sheng questioned as he smiled and sat down opposite Ji Mo. "Young master Gao is wrong!" Ji Mo said as he straightened up. "I will decide to go wherever I want to. Moreover, the Continent Center is not part of your Gao ns property, is it? Are you trying to say that you, Gao Sheng can be here whereas I cant? "That is absolutely not what I meant." Gao Sheng said amicably as he smiled and continued, "I am just worried that Brother Ji is lost and it would be terrible if you were unable to find your way back home." "Young master Gao, dont worry even if I get lost... I wouldnt run into your home..." Ji Moughed in response. "Eldest young master Gao, I heard that during your training journey, your young mistress Huyan has also decided to go to the Lower Three Heavens as well. Well, it seems that you and your fiancee will be able to have a happy reunion at the Continent Center Citadel!" "..." Gao Shengs countenance changed. The veins on his forehead began to show even more clearly than before almost as though they were about to pop out. Young mistress Huyan that Ji Mo was referring to was to be married to Gao Sheng and they were paired up even before she was born. She was the second young mistress of the Huyan n in the Middle Three Heavens. However, it was heard that eldest young master Gao Sheng was unhappy with the marriage arrangement because of her appearance. She was tall and sturdy. Moreover, she had an extremely muscr back and prominent broad shoulders which made her seem like a man. As a result, Gao Sheng tried to hide from this young mistress Huyan at Diwu Qing Rous ce... Ji Mo was trying to provoke him by bringing up this issue to annoy him and it seemed to be extremely effective when dealing with Gao Sheng. "I heard that young mistress Huyan loves brother Gao fervently. She even traveled thousands of miles from Middle Three Heavens to Lower Three Heavens. This sort of love has the ability to touch heaven and earth." Ji Moughed loudly and said, "Eldest young master Gao, you should not let down such a loving beauty." "Do you not believe that I will immediately rip your mouth apart if you say another word?" Gao Sheng grinded his teeth in anger as he roared ferociously. "I am so scared of you. Ahwooh..." Ji Mo sneered, "Do you not believe that I will immediately tell the entire world that you are taking refuge here if you continue to threaten me like that? I will let your beautiful fiance run over here and express her love to you?" The two ground their teeth and red at one another like two fighting cocks. After a long while, they suddenly burst intoughter. Gao Sheng leisurely leaned back on his recliner as he said, "Ji Mo, I heard that you have been staying in Iron Cloud recently?" "Mm, I still was not aware that you were hiding in Great Zhao. You seem really well-informed." Ji Mo finally lifted his body off the recliner and sat opposite Gao Sheng. "If you were staying in Iron Cloud, I am sure that you must have seen the famous King of Hell Chu?" Gao Sheng asked with interest, "What does King of Hell Chu look like?" Ji Mo sighed and said, "Gao Sheng, I know why you came today. But this matter, I cannot discuss with you." "Oh? Why?" "You have your friends, and I have mine." Ji Mo said frankly, "Like you said if I stayed in Iron Cloud, how could I not know King of Hell Chu? But... I see him as a friend. Do you understand what I mean?" The smile on Gao Shengs face slowly disappeared; he said somewhat seriously, "You are saying... King of Hell Chu is your friend?" "Yes! That is exactly what I meant!" Ji Mo nodded, "That is why I cannot tell you anything rting to him." "I understand!" Gao Sheng nodded softly. He then smiled and said, "I wont force you." Originally he had nned on asking him a few polite questions about the King of Hell Chu. However, Ji Mo said everything he was willing to say even before he started asking questions. Moreover, Ji Mo had made it clear that he didnt want to discuss this matter any further. You have your friends, and I have mine. Just as you wont sell out your friends, neither will I. Gao Sheng thought to himself: If Ji Mo speaks this way, then he is definitely not lying. However, he didnt know that while Ji Mo didnt lie, he didnt say something. It was that he and the King of hell were not just friends. They were brothers! "This young master is..." Gao Sheng looked at Rui Bu Tong. "Rui Bu Tong!" Rui Bu Tong nodded and smiled, "Young master Gao, I have admired you for a long time." "Oh, young master Rui is also a person of Middle Three Heavens?" Gao Sheng attentively asked, "And which n has to privilege of having such a handsome and talented young descendant like young master Rui?" "I do not dare to assume that I am handsome and talented. As for which n I am in... I dont have one." Rui Bu Tong smiled, "Young master Gao thinks far too highly of me." "You dont know him?" Ji Mo pointed to Rui Bu Tong and asked in surprise. "Gao Sheng, you didnt just arrive in the Lower Three Heavens for training just recently right? Is it correct to assume that you have been here for quite a long time?" "It has been two years." Gao Sheng sighed. It was all because he had to avoid that demoness that he had been unable to go home for two years now. However, now that they were talking about it, he felt bitter again. "No wonder." Ji Mo said, "But even if you dont know about Rui Bu Tong, surely you are aware of the Stealing God and Thieving Ghost, right?" "Stealing God and Thieving Ghost?" Gao Sheng immediately became serious, "Could it be?" "Rui Bu Tong is the disciple of those two! He made his debut in Middle Three Heavens more than a year ago. The name Through the Heavens Robber is extremely infamous..." Ji Mo nced at Gao Sheng, "You are really ignorant..." "Its you!" Gao Sheng was startled. He had thought that he had been the King of hell Chu but it turned out that he was a thief! Now that he knew Rui Bu Tongs identity, Gao Sheng had even more of a headache, "Then... Brother Rui, the more than one hundred recent cases of grand theft... were all by you?" Gao Sheng quietly swallowed. There were millions of bank notes as well as a number of rare treasures. Even Gao Sheng was filled with envy when he saw all those things. While the bank notes could not be used in Upper Three Heavens, they were regrly used in the Middle Three Heavens. This was an extremelyrge fortune. For Great Zhao, this was a major case! However, it seemed that their opponent was the disciple of the two tough guys, Stealing God and Thieving Ghost... They could not take in this punk. If they provoked the two monsters, Stealing God and Thieving Ghost, Diwu Qing Rous Great Zhao and his Gao n would bear the brunt of the punishment... "Do you think that this was something that I wanted to do?" Rui Bu Tong unexpectedly started to get angry, "If it was not for this second young master Ji... He has be so poor ever since he came down here so he forced me to go stealing every day." Gao Shengs eyes widened as he thought to himself: You are the disciple of Stealing God and Thieving Ghost; who would dare to force you? Isnt it because your hands are itchy or because King of Hell Chu had asked you to? Yet, you pushed the me onto Ji Mo... "Hey, hey. Speaking of that, its really easy to find money here." Ji Mo smiled happily as he pulled out a stack of banknotes from his robe and stuffed it into Gao Shengs hand, "Take it, take it. We should share the wealth. I, Ji Mo, am not a stingy person." Gao Sheng did not know whether tough or cry. "Ji Mo, let me ask you a question. We are peers from Middle Three Heavens so you have to answer me honestly." Gao Sheng pushed the stack of bank notes back into Ji Mos hands and said in a serious tone, "If the King of Hell Chu alsoes to Great Zhao... your stance would be...?" "In a short time, I will be returning to Middle Three Heavens already!" Ji Mo said casually. "Oh? That is very good then." Gao Shengs face rxed. "Eldest young master Gao, do you know where the other trainers from my n are?" "Your brothers are heading toward the Continent Center." Gao Sheng sighed, "No just your Ji n, the Luo n, the Gu n, the Mo n, the ck Saber n, the Liu n, the Dong n, the Wang n... Almost all of the ns that hade down to train are going to the Continent Center..." Gao Sheng counted his fingers and appeared as though his head was about to explode, "Its all because of the damn Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber... Ah, this is really too much." Gao Sheng watched Ji Mos countenance as he spoke. "Ask the Heavens Sword? I have never heard of this before." Ji Mo frowned pensively, "I have really never heard of the Ask the Heavens Sword Saint from eight thousand years ago. Could it be... that our familys records are wrong?" "Motherf*, what Ask the Heavens Sword? Its all a lie!" Gao Sheng cursed, "That bastard King of Hell Chu had intentionallye up with this scheme as part of his n to cause internal chaos in Great Zhao!" "But what does the business between Great Zhao and Iron Cloud have to do with you?" Ji Mo rolled his eyes, "You can enjoy the excitement just like watching a show. Why are you even getting so worked up about? Could it be that you want to join in the fight for power in the Lower Three Heavens? Eldest young master Gao, has your life in the Gao n be far toofortable for youtely? Do you want to do something a little stimting?" Gao Sheng immediately recovered. He coughed dryly and said, "Nonsense! How could I do that?" Ji Mo sneered to himself as he thought: Are you not doing that? In fact, it seems strange if you didnt. Gao Sheng continued to beat around the bush for a while. However, Ji Mo was careful. In the end, he couldnt ask for anything and was yed by him instead. The two rolled eyes and poked at each other, but were both evenly matched. In the end, Gao Sheng decided to y it safe to ensure that he didnt offend the second young master Ji. After a long time, he didnt manage to achieve anything and returned in frustration... That night, a storm surged in Great Zhaos Continent Center Citadel. The Underworld Saber had suddenly appeared on the east side and then on the west side. In a sh, it created a trail of bloodshed and caused an uproar... The entire Continent Center was like a boiling hotpot. That night, there were at least a million people who were not able to sleep. Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Di yed around like mad. The two of them had changed and transformed their appearances such that they became unrecognizable. Thus they did not care about anything and ran about freely. Dong Wu Shang went out to cause trouble with the saber. Luo Ke Di assisted him and conveniently robbed a few great houses along the way... He did not have thieving skills that Rui Bu Tong had. Instead, he jumped into the heat of the action and started robbed while things were messy and chaotic... Whenever Dong Wu Shang was in danger, second young master Luo would let out an "ahwooh" and appear. The two of them would then join forces, break out of the encirclement, and disappear, only to reappear at another part of the citadel... Chapter 261 Fantastical Ask The Heavens Sword! "The situation in the Continent Center Citadel has gone out of control." Chu Yang stood at the highest point of thergest inn in the Continent Center as he watched people moving up and down in all different directions. Hearing the sound of chaos from all around him was truly enjoyable for Chu Yang. "It really is quite exciting to watch Dong Wu Shangs fights." As Gu Du Xing was observing the situation, he grew envious. His character was simr to that of Dong Wu Shangs. They were both introverts but loved to fight, always eager to fight and kill. Therefore, when he saw the situation in the citadel, he longed to be able to go around fighting other martial artists. However, there was a difference between Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang. Gu Du Xing was a calm fighter who always maintained hisposure while Dong Wu Shang would grow more and more aggressive as the fight continued to drag on. "This amount of chaos is still not sufficient." Chu Yang said contemtively. "This sort of chaos is superficial. It is likely to die down fairly quickly once the training disciples from other ns arrive. "This is because they are aware of the events which happened in the past and they do not know of any Ask the Heavens Sword or Underworld Saber Saint within the past eight thousand years!" Chu Yang sighed as he pondered out loud, "What can be done in order to incite even more chaos?" "This might not be the case!" Gu Du Xing said in response to Chu Yangs thoughts. "This is all part of Ji Mos n. Therefore, if he hase up with such a n, I am sure that the four of them have discussed how to incite as much chaos as possible. Moreover, I am positive that they have some form of underlying motive. It definitely isnt as simple as it seems." "Underlying motives?" Chu Yang was surprised and caught off-guard by Gu Du Xingsment. "Didnt Ji Mo ask you to engrave some sort of mysterious symbol on the de when he took the saber from you?" Gu Du Xing said softly, "Even though I was being raised in the Gu n because I was not a direct descendant, I didnt have the opportunity to view the special collection of books in the n." "That being said, Ji Mo being a direct descendant of the Ji n would have ess to his ns documents! Therefore, although I am not aware of what the mark that Ji Mo had requested for you to engrave, I am sure that there is some sort of meaning behind it and that it has a part to y in creating even more chaos." "What I guess is that when that mark has been discovered by others, and the scam of the Ask the Heavens Sword Saint has been exposed, this would lead to an even greatermotion!" Gu Du Xing sighed and said, "However, what I am worried about is that they will end up creating toorge of amotion. This could, in turn, result in the great ns of the Middle Three Heavens to participating in the fight and blowing things out of proportion." Chu Yang pinched his eyebrows together and thought about everything carefully. After a period of time, he then said hesitantly, "This cant be, can it?" "Haha..." Gu Du Xings icy face suddenly showed a warm smile, "Perhaps you dont even recognize this but the six of us, from the moment we met each other, have been fighting among each other. Originally, we didnt even respect one another. However, you were able to control all the internal fighting to an eptable level. Given that your martial strength was much lower than all of them at the time, the fact that you were able to control the situation and changed everyones point of view. This already in itself had already impressed them." "After which, with your help, everyone was able to makerge advancements. This confirmed your position as big brother. For any disciple of a n in the Middle Three Heavens to bring together as many second young masters as you have was virtually impossible. Yet, you were able to aplish this. Of course part of the reason you were able to do this is that you do not belong to any n in Middle Three Heavens. However, it is undeniable that your skill is also unquestionable." Gu Du Xing said in a deep tone, "As time progressed, everyone fought matches with you. Although you were practically tortured every time, you never got angry and just endured it. This eventually led to the formation of the bonds between each of us and eventually reaching the point that we became brothers. Among us brothers, there is nothing that will be considered as uneptable. Moreover, big brother wasnt someone high and mighty, but one of our own. Therefore, everyone feltfortable and warm." Chu Yang pondered quietly and did not speak. "Therefore, until a month ago, we did not separate." There was a hint of a smile in Gu Du Xings eyes, "All of a sudden, when you said that you wanted to deal with Mo Tian Yun, the five of us were caught by surprise. At that point in time, we discussed the possibilities and you acted as though you had changed your mind by not mentioning it any further. However, Ji Mo and the rest knew that just because you didnt discuss it didnt mean that you no longer wanted to do it but rather just that you didnt want to discuss it with them." "You had initially brought up the issue of dealing with Mo Tian Yun because of Xiao Wu. However, at that time, you were a little impulsive. Therefore, you decided to stop mentioning it after taking into consideration their ns. But just because you no longer mention it does not mean they no longer think about it." "You wanted to cause chaos in Great Zhao in order to stir up trouble in the Continent Center because of the fight for power between the kingdoms. However, Ji Mo and the rest did this because they wanted to create a storm of chaos during this training period of the ns from the Middle Three Heavens." Chu Yang suddenly understood. "Therefore, if you wanted to deal with Mo Tian Yun, It is much easier to do so now. Moreover, in this chaos, even if Mo Tian Yun were to perish, it is likely that no one would suspect you... After all, the King of Hell Chu is currently in Iron Cloud." "This is also thest thing the brothers could do for you before leaving." Gu Du Xing said quietly, "While they did not say anything before, but since they are doing it, they will do it to the best of their abilities for you! Otherwise, they would not feelfortable leaving." "Chu Yang, since the day the six of us truly saw each other as brothers, we have the worlds greatest wealth... It is the power of a nparable to about half of the Middle Three Heavens! Perhaps they have thought of this or perhaps they have yet to recognize it. But in a couple of years from now... This glory will be within reach!" "Therefore, it is my guess that themotion surrounding the Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber are just getting started!" Gu Du Xing said quietly. Chu Yangs heart was filled with warmth. The words of Gu Du Xing had stirred his mind. He slowly walked towards the window and looked at the night sky for a long time. After which he let out a soft sigh, "Such brothers and such friendship... How can it be simply forgotten! Others are faithful to me and I am them. Du Xing, the future of us brothers will not just remain or be in the Middle Three Heavens." Gu Du Xing smiled faintly. He seemed to understand Chu Yangs thoughts and said, "Chu Yang, no matter what you do, dont be hasty. When you dealt with Diwu Qing Rou, you calcted and thought of every possible situation and result. However, with this Mo Tian Yuns situation, you seem a little hasty." "Hmm." How could Chu Yang not know? The moment he thought about Mo Qing Wus situation, he could not hold anything back! "Moreover, on this trip to Great Zhao, we need identities." Gu Du Xing went over to Chu Yang and looked at the white snow falling from the sky in the night with him, "We have to join in this chaos!" "Dont worry, I have already prepared for this..." Chu Yang smiled and said, "Right now, we just need to fight and join in thepetition for the saber and sword!" "Great!" Gu Du Xings eyes brightened. All the two of them needed to do was to join in the fight and create fame for themselves. After which, they could create a name for themselves. That way, not only could they cause even more confusion, they would also be able to eliminate any sort of suspicion towards the King of Hell Chu. If all of this was King of Hell Chus scheme; who would have thought that King of Hell Chu, himself, would join in thepetition? "Lets go!" Chu Yang pushed his feet and flew out of the window. Gu Du Xings body floated like the wind and followed Chu Yang closely. The two ck figures blended in with the shadows of the night. Dong Wu Shang held "Ask the Heavens Sword" in his hand and killed in all four directions. At first, he was notfortable with using the sword to fight for a long time. However, now that he was starting to get used to it, he gained many insights. In addition to that, his own martial skill was bing more refined during this prolonged period of fighting. There was even a faint sense that he might unexpectedly break through ninth grade Saber Great Master! This had greatly surprised Dong Wu Shang. During this time, he had continued to only use the sword! How was it possible for his way of the saber advance so quickly? However, doubts were only doubts. He couldnt let go of such an opportunity of being able to receive this enlightenment! His thoughts shed across his mind and he continued to swing his arms without rest as he roared, "Only a few of you and you want to fight for my Ask the Heavens Sword?! Do you think you are worthy?" His sword aura suddenly changed; a shocking light shed in the night. The nking sounds continued to ring out. All of the weapons which were aimed at him from all four different directions were sliced. About seven or eight people backed up in terror. Everyone around had a fiery look in their eyes! Ask the Heavens Sword! This was definitely a legendary heavenly weapon of the ages! One swing of this divine weapon had cut up more than ten weapons, and the de was not the least damaged. If only they could open that saintly imprint... Everyone screamed loudly, "Leave the sword!" The whole bunch was filled with excitement as they rushed in chaotically. Dong Wu Shangs countenance was cold. The sword swung up; suddenly, it drew arge flower as it greeted all of the attacks without any avoidance. The surroundings around Dong Wu Shang nked relentlessly as he yelled out, "Your grandfather will leave you now!" He was surprisingly arrogant as he abruptly cut a path through the crowd. His figure shed as he brought a trial of blood right to the rooftop at the speed of light. Everyone was anxious and angry as they roared in pursuit. Dong Wu Shang ran like the wind; he pulled up clouds of dust as he raced all over the citadel. He also intentionally showed off the sword to broadcast to others that the Ask the Heavens Sword was here. "Huh? Is this not Ask the Heavens Sword?" "After him!" He continued running around like a crazed person. Previously, only ten people were chasing him. However, this number had now be over a few hundred people. However, second young master Dong continued to be more enthusiastic. He could feel his fighting spirit rising with every moment. The saber aura inside him grewrge and became excited! It was breaking through! "Ah..." Dong Wu Shang looked up and yelled out. His body suddenly shot up. In the moment of extreme excitement, he unexpectedly pushed strong enough to jump more than a hundred feet up into the sky! His arm raised the sword straight up to the heavens! Energy flooded into the sword de like a tide. The sword shined in the sky like a little blinding sun! This blinding light was visible beyond a hundred feet radius. Screams continually rang out as waves of people poured towards him. But the moment they moved, they halted in shock! It was because Dong Wu Shang let out a fierce roar in midair. Suddenly, a powerful aura exploded! For a moment, his body also paused in the air! Ninth grade Saber Great Master breakthrough! He actually broke through at that very moment! Dong Wu Shang suddenly roared in midair, "Your grandfather broke through again! Woah hahaha... Ask the Heavens Sword is indeed a heavenly weapon!" Thousands of Jiang Hu people witnessed this magical scene and their eyes reddened momentarily with extreme jealousy... This was the power of the Ask the Heavens Sword! He was able to even break through while fighting... How terrifying was this? The people below became even more crazed! Chapter 262 Ahwooh~~Brothers Hang On! Even when your life is in danger and people are trying to kill you, you are able to break through? Almost everyone in Jiang Hu had at least experienced being chased by others who were trying to take their lives. This was a feeling that everyone was familiar with. In such a situation, being able to escape was good enough, no one would have thought of breaking through in such a situation! However, this lucky bastard had managed to break through while being chased by people who wanted to kill him! What sort of sorcery was this? The crowd could not believe their eyes! This was definitely due to the mysterious power of the Ask the Heavens Sword! Dong Wu Shang flew down and brought the sword along with a sh of blinding light. He then roared loudly, "Come at me! I will let youe and meet the Ask the Heavens Sword!" When the crowd heard this, they wanted to spit out blood in disgust. This bastard already had the divine sword and now he wants to brag about it? A loud roar resonated from the crowd and all of a sudden, a few hundred people rushed forward simultaneously. The moment that Dong Wu Shangs sword touched the wave of weapons which came at him, he was being thrown backward almost as though he was being deflected. At that point, he had been surrounded by many Jiang Hu people who stood on the roofs of the buildings around him, waiting for an opportunity to strike. They quickly took action and moved to block him. However, this was to no avail as the sharpness of the Ask the Heavens Sword prevented them from being able to do so. The sounds of weapons shing against other weapons rang out and broken sword pieces rained from the sky. Dong Wu Shang quickly weaved in and out and gradually broke out of their encirclement. "Swoop, swoosh." everyone in the vicinity turned around and gave chase, rushing after him as quickly as the wind. Dong Wu Shang ran as fast as he could. In just a split second, he had reached the main doors of the government office. He stood tall with his chest out proudly in front of the Great Zhaos Continent Centers Ministry of War. There were soldiers who were on patrol who guarded the area. After they spotted the silhouette of Dong Wu Shang, they immediately sprung into action and shouted, "Who is that? Halt!" Instead of stopping, Dong Wu Shang ignored their orders and rushed forward like a tornado. His legs relentlessly kicked the people below him. He had pushed off over seven or eight soldiers. Using that technique to move, he had managed to open up a path. Dong Wu Shang then aimed straight for the closed main door of the official building. He brought down the door using the de of the Ask the Heavens Sword, leaving a gaping entrance into the building! With a loud "boom", he created an extremelyrge hole. Dong Wu Shangs body shed, and he disappeared from sight. Behind him, more than a thousand Jiang Hu people rushed forward. The crowd became crazed as they watched Dong Wu Shang enter the Ministry of War. The guards barely had any time to think as the entire group simultaneously pushed toward the main gate... "Halt! Halt!" The guards voice had greatly weakened, "This is an official military building! Anyone who dares to cause trouble...!" Before he could finish speaking, he was being kicked away. Right after, countless feet stepped over his body as the crowd rushed into the Ministry of War building! All of a sudden, the orderly Ministry of War was being turned into a messy pig sty. The soldiers in the garrison quickly woke up from their sleep and hastily tried to block them with all their might. However, their efforts were in vain as they were being beaten silly within moments. "Boom." Dong Wu Shang broke through a side of the encirclement with the sword. He ran listlessly as though he was trying to escape the group. Hundreds of Jiang Hu people were waiting for him like tigers on the prowl as he attempted to get out. He let out a terrified cry and quickly went back in. He then made anotherrge hole on the other side. These people were a little hesitant when they saw that he was in the Ministry of War building. They werent as impulsive as the others to rush directly in. However, the moment that they saw the owner of the Ask the Heavens Sword running towards them in terror and quickly turning back, they were like starving people who just had a piece of delicious meat taken away from them. How could they hold back? With a cry, all of them rushed in without any regard for the Ministry of War. "Boom". Dust and smoke filled the air as the wall on that side of the office of the Ministry of War copsed. The staff hastily sounded the horn to signal for backup from the other guards of the Ministry of War! Right away, the sound of horns echoed from all different directions. The people of Jiang Hu who were giving chase from behind finally caught up. However, without knowing where Ask the Heavens Sword was, they did not dare to break into the Ministry of War and the entire group halted. However, at that very moment, they heard an angry roar, "If you want to take the Ask the Heavens Sword from me, you will have to do so over my dead body!" They then saw a blinding sword light shoot straight to the heavens and painful screams rang out... Their minds could not help but be captivated in awe. An old man with a Revered cultivation level yelled out, "I will go in and see." After flying up, he quickly broke into the office. Everyone looked at one another and their surroundings. They quickly realized that the number of Jiang Hu people gathering was rapidly increasing and therefore they grew bolder. A phrase came to their minds: "Thew cannot punish a crowd..." Suddenly, someone shouted out, "The Ask the Heavens Sword is inside, what are we waiting for?" This shout ripped apart the night sky. Everyone immediately roared and rushed into the already tattered office with the force of mountains and oceans! It wasnt until they entered that they discovered that the interior was in ruins. There were arge number of corpses of both soldiers and Jiang Hu people scattered all over the ce! The sound of killing and screaming rang out endlessly from all directions. People were killing until their eyes turned red. While they were suspiciously searching for the sword, a grievous voice rang out, "It is an urgent matter, why are you dying? Breaking into an official government building is a capital offense! Shoot the arrows!" "Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh." Arrows rained from all directions. The crowd was caught unprepared. This resulted in more than a dozen people being hit by arrows and they let out painful screams. With theirpanions dead and injured, the fierce temper of the Jiang Hu people rose "Fight! Fight to the death with them!" "Fight to the death with these dogs!" Amidst the yelling, the entire Jiang Hu crowd pulled out their sabers and swords. They then collided with the soldiers surrounding them. Horse hooves sounded like thunder as the soldiers nearby came to their aid. The moment the leaders of the reinforcements witnessed the chaos, they immediately gave orders for the soldiers to rush in right away to help the situation... Just like that, a great fightmenced... Before the sound of horse hooves were heard, the owner of Ask the Heavens Sword, Dong Wu Shang... the person that had caused this chaos, panicked and broke free... "Ahwooh!..." A mysterious howling sound rang out. Luo Ke Di, second young master of the Luo n, appeared with a blinding sword light. He asked with excitement, "Ask the Heavens Sword is mine! You bastards dare toe and take it?" This sword light immediately stopped more than half of the people who had been pursuing Dong Wu Shang. Everyone almost fainted from his stupidity. Even if you wanted it and youre anxious, you should at least have the sword in your hand before you talk like that. Right now, you arent even trying to take the sword but are blocking us instead. Are you trying to help that punk escape? They cursed him, and in fact, they were right. Luo Ke Di was trying to help Dong Wu Shang escape. After fighting excitedly for a while, Luo Ke Di turned and ran, "F*, where did that punk go? Leave the sword..." The wave of disoriented people behind him quickly rushed past him. "Bam, bam..." In front of them, a group of a few thousand riders turned around the corner and started heading towards them as they came to face with Luo Ke Di... "Brothers, lets kill! The dog officials are here. Even if we have to die, we have to take these dog officials along with us! Ahwooh..." Luo Ke Di let out an odd howl and rushed forward with an extremely grievous look. "Shoot the arrows!" The leader of the soldiers had an icy gaze that shed with cruelty. The moment the order was given, thousands of arrows were shot simultaneously. "Swoosh... swoosh... swoosh..." Almost immediately, the dark arrows flew toward them and covered the sky. Luo Ke Di barked, "Dog officials! You are truly ruthless!" He continued to swing his sword relentlessly, protecting his body as he shot forth like a meteor. He wasing from behind and went first into the group of soldiers! ng. The sound of weapons hitting each other rang out. Luo Ke Di jumped up and kicked the general off his horse. His two legs kicked fiercely at the majestic rectangr face of that general. He even cursed, "What majesty! What arrogance! You are a shameless king of bastards... Ahwooh..." The soldiers hastily rushed toward them. More than a dozen angry des shed in Luo Ke Dis direction. Luo Ke Di let out a loud scream and jumped. He ran and hid under the horses stomach, "Ahwooh, brothers, you must hang on! Hang on..." Then with a boom, the wall next to him exploded, and he disappeared without a trace. The general who had been kicked in the face several times by Luo Ke Di mored back up with an extremely bruised face. His mouth and nose were bleeding. This made his face look like a pig. He had also lost a few teeth. He roared out fiercely, "Kill! Kill! Kill! Dont even leave a single one of them alive!" "Kill!" Two thousand soldiers rushed towards the group of a few hundred Jiang Hu people. After a wave of raining arrows, the Jiang Hu people already suffered great losses and multiple injuries. At that point, the entire bunch of them wanted to run away, but it was toote. Thousands of troops were rushing in. They immediately surrounded the bunch, and swords and arrows rained down on them from above. "Kill... kill... kill..." The leading general clutched his nose with his hand. The embarrassment and anger which surged within his eyes were intense. Earlier, he had heard a horn signal for help and immediately came to the rescue. However, never would he have expected to be beaten up on the way. His attacker was merciless! How could he hold back his anger? If these guys are your martial brothers, I will make sure to kill them all... Smoke appeared everywhere in the Continent Center Citadel and horn signals continuously sounded out. The chaos at the Ministry of War had yet to subside when all of a sudden, more chaotic sounds came from another direction. "Ask the Heavens Sword! Ask the Heavens Sword is here!" If there was someone who knew theyout of the Continent Center Citadel well, they would have definitely known that the sounds came from the Great Zhaos Ministry of the State... The Ministry of War had already been turned into ruins and now the Ministry of State was starting to be chaotic. Moreover, Dong Wu Shang was extremely lucky as he managed to coincidentally run into the Ministry of States vault? This was too much! Second young master was a just maniac; why would he care about money? With a single kick, a trunk flew out. Two Jiang Hu men who had been chasing him turned into smashed meat by the trunk that fell on them. At the same time, there was a loud boom. Glistening gold scattered all over the ground. "Oh! Gold!" Second young master Luo Ke Di quickly ran over when he saw gold all over the ground. He immediately yelled out in excitement, "Ahwooh... So much gold... Grab it quickly everyone... Motherf*, there is only one Ask the Heavens Sword, but there is so much gold... Motherf*, this is the real stuff..." He quickly grabbed a few pieces... Dong Wu Shang was extremely strong. He picked up a trunk of gold one after the other and threw them out. The entire Ministry of State was immediately glistening in gold... Boom... The entire ce was filled with chaos "Ahwooh... Not robbing. This is not robbing. Anyway, even if I rob, no one would know... His grandmother! Its gold; its gold... Ahwooh..." Dong Wu Shang howled loudly. Chapter 263 Strange Swordsman! The saying money moves the hearts of man was indeed true! Trunks of gold and silver broke open one after the other. The silver was glistening white while the shining yellow pieces were gold. All of them flew all over the ce and covered the ground and numbered as many as the stars in the sky. While the vault of the Ministry of State wasnt the national treasury, the amount of gold and silver that was kept there was exorbitant! Despite the fact that the Jiang Hu people were not poor and were able to eat and drink rtively luxuriously, they had never seen as much gold and silver as this before. As they set their eyes on such a scene, they were overjoyed as they frantically began grabbing as much gold and silver as their two arms were able to carry. For a brief moment, Dong Wu Shang, the owner of the Ask the Heavens Sword held onto the sword as he stood a distance away watching at the greedy people try to grab as much money as they could. It was surprising that no one even bothered to pay any attention to him and were instead distracted by all the money which was scattered on the ground. Those who still retained their sanity and remained fixated on the Ask the Heavens Sword were being blocked by those were being driven crazy by the fortune on the ground. They were obstructed and unable to get to Dong Wu Shang. At that point, he let out a loud howl before he vanished. After which, the bellowing of horns resonated throughout the citadel, followed by the shouts, "The Ministry of States vault is being raided... The Ministry of States vault..." It was actually the second young master Luo who was yelling this at the top of his lungs. Almost immediately, horns sounded from various areas and soldiers suddenly gathered and headed towards the Ministry of State... The soldiers were being led by one of the famed generals of Great Zhao, General Qiu Feng Yang. It was amazing to see an esteemed general take charge of the situation effectively and quickly. His domineering character proved effective despite the chaos. After a single horn signal was heard, the sound of horn signals ceased almost immediately. The sound of the horn made everything fall back into an orderly fashion as Qiu Feng Yang took charge of the situation. Close to ten thousand soldiers advanced quickly, surrounding the Ministry of State. They managed to ward off the area so tightly that even a mouse wouldnt have been able to escape without being noticed. Qiu Feng Yangs expression was stern and emotionless, "Let no one escape! Make sure that all of them are capture!" The soldiers immediately sprung into action. Under themand of the respective officers at the scene, they began their work. They were part of Great Zhaos elite task force, apprehending a crowd like that was childs y! However, by this time, Dong Wu Shang had long escaped amidst the chaos... That side was just done putting the entire situation under control when all of a sudden, loud noises seemed toe from the west end of the citadel. A great fire arose as though it wanted to incinerate the heavens. "Underworld Saber! Underworld Saber has appeared... Ahwooh... Dog aunt! Dog aunt!" Young master Ji Mo held Underworld Saber. Clearly, there was no one chasing him, as he yelled out while pinching his nose. He continued to hide in a secluded ce and tried to cause asrge amotion as possible without revealing himself. His voice was filled with excitement as though he had just consumed a hundred pounds of aphrodisiac. On the other side, Rui Bu Tong carried arge bag as he crawled out from a wealthy home. He stood right on the roof of that house and yelled, "Underworld Saber has appeared... Punk, where are you? Leave Underworld Saber here for me!" A greatmotion immediately exploded! "What? What? Underworld Saber also appeared?" "Lets go see." "Quickly! We wont be able to get anything if we are too slow..." The silhouettes of people were flying through the air like a swarm of locusts. Ji Mo excitedly swung the saber in his hand as though he was afraid that people wouldnt be able to see that he was wielding the Underworld Saber. He then let out a pained cry, "Who is it? Who is so lowly? Sneaking an attack from behind?" Then he yelled, "Who dares to grab my Underworld Saber?" In the darkness, Gu Du Xing and Chu Yang were holding back theirughter. It was Gu Du Xing who pulled a piece of tile from the roof and mercilessly threw it at Ji Mos butt. It was bugging them that this guy was being too arrogant. Within moments, Ji Mo had been surrounded. He depended on the pure sharpness of the Underworld Saber to fight from left to right as he jumped up and down. He was so excited that his entire body trembled. His mouth spat all over, "Ah... Ah ah ah...! Dog aunt! Dog aunt!" "This bastard is way too happy; he is going to be sad very soon!" Chu Yang both annoyed and amused at the same time as he watched Ji Mo, "In the crowd surrounding him, there are a few Revered level masters! In tonights chaos, we have the first wave of Revered level masters appearing!" "We have to be prepared to make our move at any moment!" Gu Du Xing nodded; he softly ced his hand on his sword hilt. Suddenly, a few shadows shot up like meteors. In a blink of an eye, they had joined in the fight and made their move all at the same time! Four Revered level masters! Ji Mo suddenly felt the force pressing on him being as heavy as a mountain. He could not help but curse, "Bastards! So many of you are surrounding me. If you have any courage, you will fight with me one on one!" The crowd which surrounded him burst out intoughter! He was in such a situation and yet he was still able to talk about fighting one on one; this punk was truly imaginative! With a cry, Rui Bu Tong shot out from the darkness, "The Underworld Saber is mine!" However, at this moment, the four Revered level masters had acted at the same time. They stood in each of the four different directions as they attacked Ji Mo together! They exploded on him a sh flood! However, Ji Mo was only a Great level master. Now that he waspletely surrounded, how could he block them all? "Bam, bam, bam". Ji Mo suffered immensely as his body was covered with injuries. His body could barely stand straight. His back was suddenly palmed. With an "ah," he spat out a clump of fresh blood and he staggered forward. Another hand reached out like a sh of lightning and grabbed the spine of Underworld Saber. A powerful force went through the saber and made Ji Mos arm feel numb. His chest felt a shock as the Underworld Saber left his hand. "Got it! Lets go!" The person who just snatched Underworld Saber shouted excitedly. The other three simultaneously gathered to cover him as they broke through the encirclement. There was a look of excitement on each of their faces. The Underworld Saber, a heavenly item which could help them to break through to the Saint cultivation level, was finally in their possession. "Oh no. Underworld Saber has been snatched away... Stop them..." Rui Bu Tong was sweating with anxiousness. Ji Mo was also bewildered. F*! Were not at this scene yet... The whole thing has been messed up! Ji Mo almost vomited blood. Why are there Revered level masters today? This... should not happen yet! "Leave Underworld Saber! Stop them! Trying to escape? No way!" "Kill! Those four guys have managed to snatch away the Underworld Saber..." There was a lot being said and things happened extremely quickly. The crowd rushed in from all four directions and continued to scream as they surrounded those four Revered level masters. However, there was no fear in their eyes as they were confident in their level of cultivation and physical ability to fend them off. They screamed as they fought with the others ferociouslypletely different from Ji Mo. While Ji Mo had the precious saber, he did not injure people unnecessarily. These four that possessed the saber killed without a care. Within moments, much blood was spilled. Heads flew out like watermelons and flew in the air like a circus show. Among them, one head had flown a few dozen feet up in the air, but it surprisingly it was still yelling, "Underworld Saber is mine..." It seemed that these four individuals were about to sessfully break their way out of the encirclement! Given the fact that many high-level martial experts had yet to arrive and their current cultivation levels, they would probably be able to disappear without a trace! By that time, even if all of the armies throughout the world were mobilized to look for them, they would probably be able to remain hidden. Ji Mo wanted to cry, and Rui Bu Tong was grinding his teeth. How could this have happened? It had all happened really quickly. A ck shadow suddenly appeared and yelled out, "Leave the Underworld Saber!" A sword shed down like a dragon! A bone-chilling sword aura came crashing out from this sword! The four simultaneously yelled out in terror, "Swordsman!" This sword move was majestic and indomitable! In the face of this sword move, the four Revered level masters unexpectedly didnt dare to block it an instinctively dodged. Within moments, the fours fortified defense had copsed because of this single sword move. The sword of a swordsman and the saber of a sabersman were the most terrifying weapons for any masters of the same level! Being a swordsman was akin to a kind of state after all! Moreover, this was a Revered Sword Artist, but as a swordsman, he could easily destroy other Revered Sword Artists! In principle, they were iparable! The four of them jumped. But the sword was like a demon which continued to fixate its focus on them. It aimed at the Underworld Saber that they held as it continued to pierce forward without stopping! The swords aura was like a crashing wave! Naturally, they were unable to avoid it. They closed their eyes and lifted the Underworld Saber to block the sword in a moment of haste. "nk!" as the sword and saber came into contact, sparks flew everywhere! At that moment, the sword which looked like the light of the swordsman was somewhat slowed down by the saber. That Revered level master felt cold sweat on his body as his legs practically buckled under him! He was lucky that Underworld Saber had blocked the attack. As he thought about the moment when the sword had attacked him like a bolt of lightning, he felt as though his soul left his body. The attack made him feel as though he had almost died and his heart was filled with a feeling of death. Right after, the sword was pulled back in a sh... This Revered level master lost sight of his objective and chose to prioritize his life as he turned to run. It was because he knew that after the sword got pulled back, it could once again stab forward! Earlier, all four people werent even able to block it! Next time, it would just be him. Therefore, he was filled with fear and ran. He cursed internally: Motherf*, you are already a swordsman. Why do you bother with taking Underworld Saber? Even if you get it... can you even use it? This is really annoying. I have never heard of a swordsman trying to snatch a saber. You should be killing the guy carrying Ask the Heavens Sword. However, the swordsman chose to leisurely chase him instead. He felt the thick aura of the sword behind him. His back felt as though there were countless poisonous snakes crawling up and down which cause the hair on his nape to stand on its end. "You want to run? Leave the saber! Otherwise, you can leave your life!" In his moment of confusion, he suddenly felt another powerful sword aura lock onto him from the front! It was cold as though it belonged to the heavens! The sword aura unexpectedly filled the air like white snow! An atmosphere of deep iciness! Surprisingly, it was yet another swordsman! There was a blockade in the front and he was being pursued; it seemed as though the both of them wanted his life! The Revered level master continued running like as quickly as he could before his spirit flew out from his body and tears covered his face. How could he be greeted by two swordsmen at the same time? Even a King level master would be anxious. I... I... I am only a Revered level master. How can I be worthy of such a treatment? You two think too highly of me... Two swordsmen fighting for one saber? The imusible aspect of this did not escape this Revered level master. However, at that moment, he did not have time to be annoyed. Right now, he only had one thought. He hastily tossed the hot potato which was the Underworld Saber! Underworld Saber was incredible. It was capable of turning people into Saber Saints... But... If a person lost his life... what use would it be even if he could advance? "You can have Underworld Saber..." This Revered level master howled with great urgency. He waspletely certain that if he had said this a little slower there would be two more holes on his body. Before he was done speaking, he had already tossed away the Underworld Saber! Masters, the saber is yours; I cant give you my life, too. This Revered level master closed his eyes in prayer. In that brief moment, all he could hope for was that his opponents would have mercy on him. However, right after, something utterly unexpected happened! Chapter 264 Envy And Hatred! The appearance of the swordsmen left everyone speechless. The ownership of the saber was no longer in question. However, even as the saber was thrown into the air, these two swordsmen surprisingly didnt jump up to catch in. Instead, they stood there fixated on the other. Their stance made them appear on guard. The stance that the both of them adopted was like that of mortal enemies... Sword aura began to flow from their bodies and battle with one another. Their fight made the already cold winter weather even colder than it already was... These two were struggling against one another? It seemed as though that the both of them were on guard against one another. So it seems that they are on different sides. It was at that instant that the four Revered level masters felt immense regret. If we had known that the both of them were on opposing sides, we would have joined forces to take down one and subsequently the other... Moreover, the precious saber that we have been moring after was already in our possession... The saber continued to travel in the air, falling right over Ji Mos head... The original and now injured owner of the Underworld Saber screamed with delight. The moment he realized what had happened, he jumped up and grabbed the Underworld Saber. He thenughed hysterically and said, "Thank you for giving the saber back to me... You fools... Hahaha..." He disappeared into the darkness of the night as he turned around and quickly ran away. Everyone spat and sneered, "The both of you deserve it! He isnt wrong! The both of you are really fools!" This is clearly a fight for a saber, why would the two swordsmen even be here in the first ce? Now the guy with the saber has disappeared... Even though the both of you almost managed to get it, you had to turn on one another... Nevertheless, no one dared to provoke the both of them. In the end, these two individuals continued chasing after the Underworld Saber with the rest of everyone else. The people who were chasing after him wanted to cry as they thought to themselves: You are still trying to get the saber... Just go somewhere else instead... Ji Mo continued to run. He was extremely annoyed and envious that he would have rather died. His heart burned with jealousy as tears streamed down his cheeks! Gu Du Xing is now a swordsman?! A swordsman!!! Gu Du Xing had previously been at the same level as me, but now hes be a swordsman! A Revered level swordsman! Moreover, Chu Yang is now also a swordsman! Ji Mo wanted to find a deserted ce to cry his heart out. What sort of difference was this? The disparity was as great as that of the riverpared to the seas... Heaven is far too unfair... After taking a few turns, Ji Mo managed to shake off the crowd and joined up with Rui Bu Tong. However, when they met, he realized that Rui Bu Tong was exhausted. After seeing Ji Mos face, Rui Bu Tong showed a look offort from seeing someone else who was having it way worse. I was not equal to Gu Du Xing to begin with. So whats it to me if he is better than me now? This punk, Ji Mo is the pitiful one. Haha. Poor kid. He was at the same level as with Gu Du Xing but now has been left in the dust. As he thought about this, Rui Bu Tong was filled with joy. Ji Mos face appeared as though it had been kicked multiple times. Rui Bu Tongughed out aloud and his first words were surprising, "Hey, third elder brother, second elder brother is a swordsman already... He even broke through Revered Sword Artist. Haha... This is such good fortune; the two of us have to celebrate when we get back..." Ji Mo grounded his teeth. His face twitched angrily as he said, "Shut up!" "I really envy..." Rui Bu Tong folded his arms in front of his chest as he looked up. It was as if he was being extremely wishful. With a sudden look of realization he said, "Third elder brother Ji Mo, I just remembered that prior to this, both you and second elder brother were equally as famous and equally matched in the Middle Three Heavens..." Ji Mo panted as his eyes as they emitted a cannibalistic aura. Rui Bu Tong was extremely happy and continued to add fuel to the fire, "Hey hey, arent you an eighth grade Martial Great Master now? Oh oh, you have really advanced very quickly. I am so jealous of you... Hahaha.." Rui Bu Tongs level of schadenfreude had reached the limit as heughed shamelessly. Ji Mo grounded his teeth and suddenly smiled, "Sixth brother!" "..." Rui Bu Tong hastily backed up and said, "Huh?... I didnt say anything." "How is everything you have said considered not anything?" Ji Mo affectionately wrapped his arm around Rui Bu Tongs neck as the two walked side by side, "You are right. Us two brother must drink tonight. To celebrate... Hahaha... Its strange, whats worth celebrating is not second elder brothers breakthrough, but... that your cultivation level is still two grades behind mine. This really fills a person with delight!" Ji Mo smiled happily, "Sixth brother, sixth, dont you agree?" Rui Bu Tong let out an emptyugh as he forcefully said, "Third elder brother is really magnanimous..." "Hah... Lets go. We must celebrate big tonight. Really big..." Ji Mo tightened his grip. Rui Bu Tong suddenly felt that he couldnt even move his shoulders. Half of his body had be numb. His smiling face appeared as though someones father had just passed away. He thought bitterly: If I am going to suffer regardless, I might as well make sure that I at least enjoy some part of it. "Third elder brother, haha, if that is the case, this little brother will not turn this down even if it means dying a million times over. Lets go out and enjoy ourselves. After all, second elder broke through. Dont you agree? I know that you may not feel very good right now and that you are disappointed, sad and dejected. However, you cannot catch up and close such a great gap even while riding on a horse. Ahh, I am really sorry... Third elder brother... just let it out; I will be able to handle it!" Rui Bu Tong said in a pitiful voice. However, before he was even done speaking, his voice had turned into a moan. Gritting his teeth, Ji Mo spoke word by word, "Good! Good! Since you have such a mindset. I would wrong you if I dont enjoy myself..." They disappeared in a blink of an eye. The moment that the two of them had disappeared, suddenly a person in blue emerged from the darkness. As he watched the silhouette of the both of them, he couldnt help but sweat and his entire body shivered... "Mother!" The person in blue quietly groaned, "These two punks... They arent gay, are they... Their conversation gave me goosebumps..." Then he lifted his sleeves and scratched, "This is way too creepy." If Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong knew that they had been able to make an emperor level master get goosebumps, they would have been filled with pride. However, other people couldnt be med for misunderstanding them. The both of them spoke as they pleased... what enjoyment, entertainment, letting everything that was in their minds out... "I have to find that other punk. If there is a chance that those two punks are gay... Huh!" The person in blue muttered, "In any case, its rather strange. Wasnt that little bastard a Master level? How was he even able to break through to the Great level so quickly? Moreover, he is now a swordsman? I have never seen such quick speed. Even if he had pure purple jade essence since he was a child, it still seems quite impossible ..." "Did I miss something?" The person in blue thought as he flew through the air, "Continent Center Citadel is thrown into such chaos. Hopefully, the little bastard didnt get killed..." After turning a corner, Ji Mo finally released Rui Bu Tong, "My god. Did you feel that?" "Nonsense! You cant doubt my sixth sense!" Rui Bu Tong cried out as if he was insulted. Then he cautiously turned and looked back, still feeling fearful. "That was definitely not an illusion!" Ji Mo wiped his cold sweat, "Motherf*, that was too horrible! I feel as if I just fell into a mass grave. The pressure was so great. Even though my Ji n is huge, there isnt anyone who has such a powerful aura..." "I really dont know if that martial expert even needs any sort of heavenly weapons. He had started to follow the both of us all of a sudden... Motherf*, I thought we had been exposed..." Rui Bu Tong clicked his tongue. The both of them were famous for their sixth sense. Although the person in blue had not shown himself or exposed his aura, the two of them instinctively managed to sense him. This was a kind of feeling that an ordinary individual would feel if he were to walk across a mass grave on a starless and moonless night alone... This sort of sense was not one that an ordinary martial artist was able to develop or have. If an individual had this kind of ability and was given the opportunity to develop, he would definitely be a powerful figure! If this kind of sense was possessed by a schr, he would probably be an official of great fortune. If it was possessed by a general, he would be able to win wars and turn failure into victory. If it was possessed by a martial artist, he would be an overlord for a generation! The sixth sense! "Mm, third elder brother, you know that I said those things because of that mysterious person and not to attack you..." Rui Bu Tong smiled sweetly. "Hmm, I know that you didnt mean to insult me. However, I still felt a little ufortable after hearing them. Moreover, you know that if I am ufortable, then you will be especially ufortable. Lets go. I will make sure to treat you well." Ji Mo smiled devilishly, "I really have tomend your smart mouth..." "Ah? No!" Rui Bu Tong cried out. This night was definitely a blood-soaked night for Continent Center! At dawn, all of the jail cells in the Continent Center were filled to the brim! Moreover, even a temporarily vacated barracks was being turned into a holding area filled with prisoners. However, the number of Jiang Hu people in the Continent Center Citadel continued to increase even further. The Prime Ministers manor... Diwu Qing Rou was wearing a soft fur coat as he used a small pair of scissors to trim a delicate potted nt on his desk. His movement was gentle and slow. His countenance seemed peaceful and easy. His gaze was as calm as water. The emotional moment of yesterday was gone. Han Bu Chu and Jing Meng Hun hastily walked in. "What is it? What is the rush?" Diwu Qing Rou said casually. He remained engrossed in the potted nt and did not even bother to nce at them. It was as if all of his thoughts were directed at this nt. Gao Sheng was going to speak but Han Bu Chu gently tugged his sleeve. Diwu Qing Rou continued to treat them as thin air as he continued to trim his nt. Surprisingly, he even admired it for a brief moment even after he finished pruning it. He then picked up a white silk cloth and wrapped up all of the cuttings. After which, he leisurely began to wash his hands. By then, almost an hour had passed. Finally, he sat down and said, "You are all in a rush. Did something big happen?" Chapter 265 Emperors Of Two Nations Did something major ur? Sir, are you really not aware of the situation? You really surprise us... Everyone turned and looked at one another. Last night, the entire Continent Center was extremely chaotic and was filled with fighting. Even until now, the ce has an overwhelming smell of blood... Perhaps, you were unaware of the events which took ce in the night as you were in Prime Minister Manor... We will never be able to believe this. Even though the three of them thought that way, when they saw the way Diwu Qing Rou acted and how calm he seemed, they too began to feel at ease. It was as though even if the matter felt overwhelming, with his help, they would be able to solve it... It wasnt till long that the anxiousness that they had entered the room with dissipated without them even being aware of it. Jing Meng Hun then began to report the events which urredst night, "There were some huge developmentsst night. More than twenty thousand Jiang Hu people fought for the Underworld Saber and the Ask the Heavens Sword. This resulted inrge-scale fights breaking out in countless ces within the citadel. In addition to this, the Ministry of Justice, Revenue, Rites, and Defence were all turned to ruins. This resulted in a countless number of casualties both of officials as well as soldiers. We are still in the process of consolidating and tallying everything." "Oh... okay is that it?" Diwu Qing Rou nodded in acknowledgment as he spoke in a soft voice." Just these things? The three officials didnt know what else to say. Wasnt this news enough to overwhelm? Jing Meng Hun was particrly annoyed. During themotionst night, Diwu Qing Rou had given him strict orders preventing the involvement of the Golden Horse Riders Department. This resulted in the uncontrolled chaos of the Continent Center. If the Golden Horse Riders Department had been mobilized, it was likely that the damage and losses sustained by Great Zhao would not have been as great as it currently was. "This scheme of the King of Hell Chu is really devious!" Han Bu Chu said in a worried voice, "Moreover, it seems that he has seeded in what he had intended to do. Not only has he caused a greatmotion in the Continent Center, he has also turned the citadel into a battlefield. The number of Jiang Hu people seems to steadily increase. It wouldnt be long before the Continent Center Citadel bes overly crowded. It is likely that at such a point, it would result in even more casualties and losses. At the time being, there are at least a few hundred people fighting and killing each other every day. Many of these Jiang Hu people are bold enough to evenunch attacks on the army..." "This has resulted in panic among themoners. If such a situation continues, will things ever get back to what they were?" "Hmm... Diwu Qing Rou looked up as in deep thought as he asked, "Gao Sheng, how is the Young master Ji?" "He seems to know the King of Hell Chu personally. Moreover, they are good friends and have a rtionship. He had not bothered to hide these facts." Gao Sheng frowned and continued, "Although he refused to give any information regarding the King of Hell Chu, he did mention that he would be returning to the Ji n after people of the ne to the Continent Center..." "It seems that he is indeed cautious..." Diwu Qing Rou then sighed as he nodded his head, "He isnt an ordinary individual. Not only is he a descendant of a great n but a second young master as well. Regardless, did you make clear our position?" "Yes, I did. However, it seems that Ji Mo doesnt seem very concerned about us. His reaction was rtively unbothered by what I mentioned." Gao Sheng said. "If that is the case, dispatch a martial expert and shadow Ji Mo..." Diwu Qing Rou said earnestly, "What about Rui Bu Tong? Does there seem to be anything suspicious about him as well?" "Apparently Rui Bu Tong is the disciple of the Thieving Ghost as well as the Stealing God... His background is not ordinary as well. Both of his masters cultivation level are ninth grade King level. If we were to provoke him in any way, it is likely that the consequences would be beyond severe. Moreover, he doesnt seem to abide by the rules of the Nine Heavens..." "As long as their identities are well verified, we do not need to worry about Rui Bu Tong..." Diwu Qing Rouughed and continued, "We didnt mobilize the soldiers which were stationed outside of the citadel, correct?" "No, we did not." Han Bu Chu said softly. "However, Prime Minister, I am suggesting for us to mobilize the soldiers which are currently stationed outside of the citadel. We will probably be unable to control the chaotic situation within the citadel with just the guards that we currently have." "There is no need." Diwu Qing Rou waved his arm dismissively and said, "We want them to cause trouble. The more that they do, the better. It would be best if they were able to attract all of the Jiang Hu people within a thousand mile radius of Great Zhao." "Huh?" Han Bu Chu was in disbelief after hearing the words of Diwu Qing Rou. "I am afraid that if such chaos is able to continue, the Continent Center Citadel would be beyond..." Han Bu Chu took a deep breath as hemented on his opinion of the situation impulsively. "Bu Chu, you still have an old and traditional mindset. You ce too much importance on the value of the citadel." Diwu Qing Rou said in a solemn tone, "It is important for you to look at the future." "The future?" Han Bu Chu was confused. Although he had been following Diwu Qing Rou for many years, this was the very first time in which he wasnt able to follow the Prime Ministers trend of thought. How could the Continent Center not be considered important? It is the center of the capital of Great Zhao! Could it be that this particr area wasnt important in his eyes? "The Continent Center is the capital of Great Zhao. Not only is it the heart of Great Zhao but it is also heavily guarded in almost every direction! In order for our enemies to reach this location, they would have to travel at least six thousand miles in order to get her! To say that it is imprable is an understatement!" Diwu Qing Rou smiled and he continued his exnation. "However, from my perspective, this is all a joke!" "A joke?" Han Bu Chu frowned as he was confused by these words. Even Gao Sheng and Jing Meng Hun couldnt help but think about what Diwu Qing Rou had said. "Building a capital in an area which is being protected from all sides is the same as building a nest of the fearful!" Diwu Qing Rou continued in a solemn tone, "While the capital shouldnt be built at the front of the battlefield, it shouldnt be built in a cradle protected from all sides. The best location to build a capital is in an area with an appropriate distance so that the officials and generals would be able to feel a sense of crisis. This will, in turn, motivate them into putting in more effort to solve issues of national importance as well as to protect the emperor! Moreover, this would make cause them to put in additional effort into expanding Great Zhao and eliminating any form of threats! This is a way to make a nation prosper!" "The first emperor of Great Zhao was extremely intelligent. Upon taking over the throne, he only desired for pleasure and to safeguard his possessions. Hence he chose the Continent Center as the capital of Great Zhao. The fact that such an emperor could sustain and found a nation is truly a miracle in itself! It is this exact mentality that set Great Zhao back at least by hundreds of years. This resulted in the people having the mentality to try to keep whatever that they have. Not only did this affect the history of the nation but also dyed the domination of Great Zhao over other countries!" "Even if it is a promising emperor, if he were to stay thousands of miles away from the battlefront, he would only enjoy and focus on the peace that he had... How would he be able to cultivate the ambition necessary to increase Great Zhaos territories?" Diwu Qing Rou smiled a little, "There, it wasnt until I took over power that Great Zhao started to expand! Before this, it wasnt that they couldnt expand but rather because they didnt want to. I am sure that without my leadership, Great Zhao would eventually copse due to thecency of the country itself!" "The greatest threat to Great Zhao is Iron Cloud Nation!" Diwu Qing Rou briefly made mention as he walked towards the window slowly and looked out. "Not only does Iron Cloud Nation have an extremely cold weather, rtive to Great Zhao or more specifically the Continent Center, there is a stark difference in climate! We have it much easier, dont you see the result of such a difference?" "What?" Han Bu Chu unconsciously asked. "Tough experiences result in the birth of determined and stronger people! Regions which have many challenges result in fair more hardy people! Moreover, Iron Cloud is a grasnd which is close to the north. The people of Iron Cloud are connected with thend and have great ambition. If they continue in such a manner, they are likely to turn to the way of the martial arts." Diwu Qing Rou said. "Moreover, if you look at history, the people of the North are usually known to be sturdy people. Not to mention, chaos usually originates from the north." "Compared to Iron Cloud, the people of Great Zhao are too weak." Diwu Qing Rou said casually, "This has to change!" Han Bu Chu kept quiet and contemted about what Diwu Qing Rou had mentioned. There seemed to be some hidden truth behind everything that he had mentioned... "Looking at Iron Cloud, you only see a nation suppressed by Great Zhao right now. But you are all wrong. How many years has it been since Iron Cloud was established?" Diwu Qing Rou said lightly, "Three hundred years ago, Iron Cloud was only a big n. However, after many years of expansion, the ns private army grew to the point that they became ambitious. Therefore in a slightly more than two hundred years, Iron Cloud nation had progressed from a small nation with over a dozen cities to arge nation!" "One hundred thirty years ago, Iron Cloud had a much bigger territory with almost one hundred cities!" "Eighty years ago, Iron Clouds territory expanded with a military which totaled at a million..." Diwu Qing Rou sighed deeply, "Forty years ago, Tie Shi Cheng swept thend and turned Iron Cloud into a giant behemoth. Even people of the vast grasnd didnt dare to invade Iron Cloud." "However, at that point, Tie Shi Cheng remained unsatisfied. He sent a million soldiers to the south and fought with Great Zhao!" Diwu Qing Rou took a deep breath. "Even though Iron Cloud might have fallen into my trap, the new emperor of Iron Cloud seems to be an unexpectedly talented individual!" "In more than two hundred years, Iron Cloud had gone through seven or eight emperors. Despite this, Iron Clouds territory had grown immensely from the time it was founded to now, it has multiplied many folds." Diwu Qing Rou sighed, "Dont you people feel immense pressure in the face of such numbers? Dont you feel fearful?" "What does this mean? Could you have never considered this?" Diwu Qing Rous eyes showed a particr kind of weariness. "Perhaps... all of these emperors of Iron Cloud were all the founding type of emperors?" Han Bu Chu finally understood. He carefully reflected on everything that Diwu Qing Rou had mentioned before he eventually reached an answer that surprised himself. "More than ten emperors, and more than ten of them unrivaled in distinction!" Diwu Qing Rous gaze lowered, "Moreover, all of them were leaders with great ambitions!" "You all should think a little about Great Zhaos empire. During the past some two hundred years, there have been more than twenty emperors!" Diwu Qing Rou sighed, "How did theypare to Iron Clouds?" Han Bu Bu lowered his head shamefully. He was speechless. After the founding emperor passed, there were some emperors that took care of national matters and made Great Zhao prosperous. However, there was not much progress other than that. It seemed as though their goals were to make sure to keep whatever their ancestors had left behind. However, to try to conserve what they had was actually a form of regression. In the recent years, there were truly not many good emperors. The entire bunch of emperors in the past few centuries were ordinary and did not do anything which could be considered as outstanding. Compared to the emperors of Iron Cloud, the emperors of Great Zhao didnt really do much. "Such emperors are not worthy of being emperors!" Diwu Qing Rou sighed deeply. Such extreme words might havee out of his mouth, but Han Bu Chu andpany felt that they were sincere. They were indeed not worthy! If Diwu Qing Rou said they were unworthy, then they were definitely not worthy! Chapter 266 Diwu Qing Rous Big Opportunity! "In the quest for domination, we have to fight to be the best! Not fighting would mean that we intend to backup, which means we would end up as a pile of bones!" Diwu Qing Rou said. "No doubt, Great Zhao did not lose any territory these past few years, but it did not gain any either. However, the enemies had been advancing every year for the past few years. In the past, they did not have the courage to bother Great Zhao because Great Zhao was so much more powerful than them. They were unable to fight it and did not even dare to consider doing it. Yet recently, just ten years ago, Tie Shi Cheng mobilized his troops and fearlessly went against this status quo!" "Great Zhao was falling," said Diwu Qing Rou, his eyes shing. "At that time, I had juste into power. I immediately came up with a n to assassinate Tie Shi Cheng! Surprisingly, both the military leaders and the officials in court were against my n. They called me dumb... Hahaha..." "After that, I came up with another n to wipe out all of the cksmiths of Iron Cloud. The same few people immediately to voiced out against my n again and called me cruel!" Diwu Qing Rou heaved a huge sigh and continued, "But did it ever ur to them... that this was war?! War is unforgiving and brutal! If I had not assassinated Tie Shi Cheng that year, Iron Cloud would continue to prosper. And if that were to ur, I would not be able to deal with him and his brother, Tie Long Cheng..." "If I had not killed thousands of cksmiths that year, the number of soldiers that would fall under Iron Clouds lead would be more than a million now..." Diwu Qing Roumented. "Each of those incidents was so inhumane. How could I, Diwu Qing Rou, be unaware of this? Are the soldiers in Great Zhaos military not brought up in a nurturing environment?" "If I had note up with the n to assassinate Tie Shi Cheng, the gifted Tie Bu Tian would grow up and eventually join forces with his father. With his uncles support, he would be a powerful and dominating ruler! Great Zhao would be doomed then!" Diwu Qing Rou sighed yet again. "I, Diwu Qing Rou, could not just stand by and do nothing, even if I have to be scorned forever after that. Great Zhao has a billion subjects!" "usations can be made easily!" Han Bu Chu said, "You do not need to care about those old-fashioned schrs, Prime Minister. You are wise and talented. You were able to maintain the vast territory of Great Zhao all by yourself. Such great achievements would not go unnoticed by the world. Theter generations will judge for themselves!" "Let theter generations judge... Hahaha!" Diwu Qing Rou scoffed. "How would the judgment ofter generations affect me? Do I, Diwu Qing Rou, need the judgments of theter generations? Even if they look down on me, what can I do?" Diwu Qing Rou took a few leisurely steps before he paused and said slowly, "Continent Center is in chaos, but we can rebuild it again. If the capital does not survive, we can leave it. Yet, if the peoples hearts are in chaos, we cannot do anything about it. Even the gods would be helpless." "You are right, Prime Minister." Han Bu Chu agreed wholeheartedly. "There is one more thing, Bu Chu. You are only able to see the sinister side of King of Hell Chus scheme. However, there is a huge opportunity hidden within it!" "This is, no doubt, a sessful scheme for King of Hell Chu. However, it is certainly a huge opportunity for us!" Diwu Qing Rous eyes shed sharply as he uttered each word. "We must not miss this opportunity. King of Hell Chu is definitely feeling very confident right now, but he will regret itter!" "Huge opportunity?" eximed a stupefied Han Bu Chu. At that moment, the scheme seemed like nothing but a disaster. Where did this huge opportunitye from? "Almost all of Great Zhaos spies were gathered in Iron Cloud and there were tens of thousands of them. In Iron Cloud Citadel alone, there were thousands of them." Diwu Qing Rou announced. "When King of Hell Chu first attacked, he only managed to kill a few hundred of people. The greater part of thework was still safe. However, when we attacked, King of Hell Chu followed us and killed all of them. This paralyzed our spywork in Iron Cloud." "When his enemies were in hiding, he attacked and used all sorts of tactics to force his enemies toe out of hiding. The moment his enemies stirred, he used that momentum to turn over fate! This was King of Hell Chus strategy." Diwu Qing Rou went through each word slowly and carefully. "I am still analysing this move of King of Hell Chu to strike at inaction." "Analysing..." Gao Sheng muttered in awe. Even his eyes shone respectfully. Who was this Diwu Qing Rou? He was an ultimate statesman and a conniving military strategist! It could be said that he was the most ideal person to learn from, in all of Nine Heavens. Who would dare to say that there was someone else more capable than Diwu Qing Rou that Diwu Qing Rou can learn from? Yet, today, in front of his subordinates, Diwu Qing Rou mentioned that he was learning from his enemy, King of Hell Chu! How shocking and magnanimous was it, for Diwu Qing Rou to say something like this in his position? By saying this, he did not damage his prestige, but instead made everyone in awe of him! "I might not be able to be as skilful as King of Hell Chu, but I can at least learn his technique." Diwu Qing Rou sighed slightly. "There are many things that are very beneficial, but some methods can only be done by King of Hell Chu, and not by me." Han Bu Chu nodded sympathetically. By saying this, Diwu Qing Rou had distinctly pointed out the fundamental differences between him and King of Hell Chu. Age, experience and status. There were some things King of Hell Chu could do as he is thick skin, but Diwu Qing Rou could not. At least not up front. Yet, King of Hell Chu could do them as and when he wants. It was because King of Hell Chu was young, and he was being controlled by a powerful Diwu Qing Rou. No matter what, he could do whatever he wants. There was no need to pay attention to tactics. He only needed to defeat Diwu Qing Rou once and people would praise him! However, if Diwu Qing Rou were to fail once, everyone would add insult to his injuries. If Diwu Qing Rou could not rise up to the challenge, Great Zhao would also be destroyed. These two people were so different! "What about the opportunity you talked about, Prime Minister?" prompted Han Bu Chu respectfully. "The opportunity is when King of Hell Chu caused the chaos. King of Hell Chu will use our attack to get rid of our people. We will then use his attack to increase our strength!" Diwu Qing Rou said casually. "Increase our strength?" Han Bu Chus eyes lit up, as he suddenly understood what Diwu Qing Rou meant. "Thats correct. King of Hell Chu uses a saber and sword to cause unrest and loss for our Great Zhao. But he is only doing what I have been unable to do." Diwu Qing Rous tone was sharp as he slowly said, "He is able to get the Jiang Hu people of the world to gather here!" "So thats it." Han Bu Chu sighed softly. "When we set up the Golden Horse Riders Department, not many people knew about it. Some people imed to be beyond the fight for fame and power of this world and they refused our invitations. These people were scattered everywhere. If they were to avoid us, we would not have enough time to convince them, even if we were to locate all of them." "It was only under the efforts of the four King level leaders muchter that the Golden Horse Riders Department was finally formed. Over time, it managed to grow more and more powerful. Our invitations were then held in high regard by the Jiang Hu people aspared to the previous time. However, it was undeniable that there was an extremely terrifying force within Jiang Hu!" "Sometimes, even the fighting force that was led by the Jiang Hu people would be iparable even with the military!" Diwu Qing Rou said, "If I could somehow control this force, it would definitely provide us with a huge boost!" "Hence, we should not fear them! We should only fear that they would note! We should let them cause chaos! The more chaotic, the better!" Diwu Qing Rou announced. "Order Qiu Feng Yang to arrest people if he has the chance. The garrison outside of the citadel shall not be mobilized!" "With Underworld Saber and the Heavens Sword present, most of them will have their own motive. The ones without any motives are the most terrifying. As long as they have motives, there is nothing to fear. Once they are present, they will definitely fight. Fighting and killing in Continent Center Citadel is a vition of the nationsws! We will be able to do this justifiably without worrying about anything!" Diwu Qing Rou smiled sinisterly and said, "As the fight progresses, more martial experts will appear. There will not be just one or two. Every fight will be a lose-lose situation. At that moment, King Level leader Jing would have to follow this carefully, and catch anyone that can be caught. He would wee those that can be weed. This time, if everything goes ording to n, Golden Horse Riders Department can easily recruit ten thousand people." "Since King of Hell Chu wants to cause trouble, we would not stop him, but instead we would cooperate with him and give him what he wants!" Diwu Qing Rou dered. "This force is exactly what I want. And what King of Hell Chu wants is time. It would be most ideal if we could kill King of Hell Chu, but if this cant be done, we can still continue to toy with him." "Everyone who are captured would have to be guarded carefully. Wait until the worst is over, and anyone who is willing to work for us will be handed over to King Level leader Jing and the Golden Horse Riders Department for consideration. Those who are not, will be killed!" Diwu Qing Roumanded. He smiled, "If King of Hell Chu is providing us with such a huge opportunity, and we can even make use of this situation to deal with him and Iron Cloud, why not?" Han Bu Chu and the people around him immediately realized the n. Gathering strength was their n. When this ends, they would let everyone know that this was King of Hell Chus ploy to make them all just a foolish bait. By doing so, even if they did not want to assist the royal court, they would not be able to deal with the humiliation and would eventually join in Golden Horse Riders Departments fight. Not choosing to join would mean death for a legitimate reason, which was to vite thews of the nation. Choosing to join would mean being valued, as well as a chance for vengeance... Even an idiot would know what is the right choice to make. Diwu Qing Rou had thought long and hard about psychological factors, human reaction, hatred... As long as nothing unexpected happened, it would be over by the time King of Hell Chu made his move! There would be more than ten thousand people, who would be Martial Masters or stronger in the Golden Horse Riders Department. Such a force, especially after some training, would definitely be a force to reckon with on the battlefield. They would be the defining factor for how the war would turn out! King of Hell Chu was here to cause trouble, but he could not shake the foundation of Great Zhao. However, after Diwu Qing Rou gather up the massive force, he would be able to destroy Iron Cloud. The pros and cons were evident in everyones eyes. A quick discussion was held and everyone then left with their respective tasks in mind. Diwu Qing Rou sat in his study and pondered. He was going through the whole n in his head, again and again, trying to think of any possible ws. King of Hell Chu... would he be able to find out about this? If he found out... what could he do? Even if the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber were to disappear immediately, the people would still be here. Fate is sealed! Diwu Qing Rou came to a conclusion and finally felt assured. That very afternoon, among the trainers of the great ns of Middle Three Heavens, three ns entered the Continent Center Citadel. One of them was the Mo n that Chu Yang had long awaited for. Mo Tian Yun was here! Chapter 267 About This Matter, I Was Wrong! For three consecutive days, the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber appeared every night. And each night, all of Continent Center Citadel had turned into a pig slurry. More than half of the government offices were destroyed... However, all Diwu Qing Rou did was to arrest people continuously without bothering about anything else. All the captured people were secretly brought to the secret department of Golden Horse Riders Department. And the arrests continued... Yet, there was still no sign of the Middle Three Heavens ns joining in the fight, something which Chu Yang had hoped. Chu Yang had a nagging feeling that something was not right. He was constantly preupied with his thoughts for days. It was not until the afternoon of the third day that something finally dawned on him. "Oh no!" King of Hell Chu eximed in realization. He pped his thigh and his eyes were shing alertly. "Whats the matter?" Gu Du Xing asked. He was holding the ck Dragon Sword in his hand and did not even bother to look up. "No doubt, we are causing chaos by doing this. But... it is highly possible that we are, in fact, giving Diwu Qing Rou what he wants!" Chu Yangughed bitterly, "The forces of Jiang Hu! The forces of Jiang Hu!" "You mean... Diwu Qing Rou is also adding fuel to the fire?" Gu Du Xing gasped in disbelief. "Yes, I am most certain about this." Chu Yang sighed. He took a deep breath to quickly calm his mind. At that moment, being calm was most vital. Any hastiness would mean certain death. Even if he was not able to calm himself down, he must try his best. "This leopard cant change his spots. I have made a huge mistake." Chu Yang felt his blood boiling as he started to think about his mistake. He thought through the reasons for his mistake, the quickest way that could allow him to regain his rity and the quickest way to locate an escape route. Although he was not confident, he hoped that this analysis would enable him to find a way out. "You made a big mistake?" Gu Du Xing frowned, "Our n is wless. It is also the best way to create chaos for our opponent. The chaos caused by Jiang Hu would stir a huge trouble for the royal court. And we would be able to continue the rest of our ns from there. There is absolutely no problem with our n. Why..." "Jiang Hu! The forces of Jiang Hu have always been the greatest headache for the royal court. They are also the cause of the chaos. In the past years, the two sides were always against each other." Chu Yang slowly organized his thoughts, "The forces of Jiang Hu are everywhere. The royal court was only able tomand peace, but they could never destroy these forces or recruit them." "But I have now provided Diwu Qing Rou with this opportunity." Just then, Chu Yang suddenly recalled something Tie Bu Tian had mentioned: Jiang Hu was the predecessor of the royal court. Once he reached a certain level, there would be a fight for power. After which, the form would quickly change into that of a royal court. The people of Jiang Hu had always looked down on schrs. Yet, after they became powerful, their first target for elimination would be Jiang Hu people, and the first thing they would promote are schrs. These were what Tie Bu Tian had mentioned to Chu Yang the first time he met him. A huge wave of regret washed over King of Hell Chu. He realized that his greatest mistake was not discussing this mission with Tie Bu Tian. Tie Bu Tians exceptional political mind would definitely see through the all the ws in this n. However, at that time, he and Tie Bu Tian was in a middle of a dilemma that resulted in him having to make the decision on his own. Thinking about this made Chu Yang slightly upset. Raised up by Xiao He, and casted down by Xiao He. This saying was apt for this situation and it rang continuously in Chu Yangs mind. To counteract Diwu Qing Rous n, Chu Yang caused Du Shi Qing to disappear four months early. That would upset Diwu Qing Rous ns. It would allow Iron Cloud a chance to catch its breath and gave them time to make the trip to Continent Center and dy the war. It was also because of this that Tie Bu Tian became unhappy with him. Although he still trusted Chu Yang, the conflict in their rtionship could not be ignored. This was why the current operation was done without any consultation from Tie Bu Tian. Even though he had two lifetimes of experience, Chu Yang was still unable toprehend much of politics. Tie Bu Tians trust in Chu Yang did not falter! No matter what he did, Tie Bu Tian has always been supportive of Chu Yang! Tie Bu Tian trusted Chu Yangpletely, even for this trip to Great Zhao. Yet, this trust was erroneous. It had resulted in a fatal mistake. Chu Yang started to feel ufortable as he thought about this. Chu Yang, you are incapable of doing all these! You are no match for Mo Tian Ji when there is Jiang Hu. You are far below Diwu Qing Rou in terms of politics. If you continue this way, you will surely fail! Chu Yang silently chided himself. He then stood up and slowly paced around the room. He quietly muttered to himself, "...If there is a next life, I will dance with you under the heavens!" Right now, only Mo Qing Wu could be provide Chu Yang with strength! She was also the best remedy to calm him down! Even if there is a next life, I will not have the chance to dance with you under the heavens if I lose! Gu Du Xing overheard Chu Yang mutter something but was not able to hear anything clearly. He was just about to ask when Chu Yang suddenly whipped around and announced solemnly, "I was wrong about this!" The words seemed as if they had been ripped out from Chu Yangs heart. As soon as he said that, Chu Yang immediately felt rxed! Yes, rxed! Historically, powerful people were able to recognize the ws and weaknesses of their enemies and utilise them to their advantage. However, how many of them were able to see through their own mistakes? Not being able to recognize ones mistake resulted in countless heroes to sink like stones and die in bitterness! Chu Yang was unaware, but perhaps by saying these words, he was able to conquer the great demon that everyone in the world had within them! He had faced his own weakness, his own shorings, and had willingly admitted failure! "Diwu Qing Rous Great Zhao contains numerous Jiang Hu people. And Great Zhao remains in their neutral stance, which means the rift between officials and Jiang Hu isrge and irreconcble." Chu Yang smiled and murmured, "Therefore, Great Zhaos Jiang Hu is Diwu Qing Rous biggest headache." "Do you mean that... Because in recent years, Iron Cloud was always on the losing side, which meant that the Jiang Hu people would remain on the same side and smooth things over even if there were conflicts? And Great Zhao was always the odd one out?" Gu Du Xing was also an intelligent person and he had immediately guessed the implications. "Yes, thats correct." "So, this time, the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber are actually gathering the forces of Great Zhaos Jiang Hu to the Continent Center where Diwu Qing Rou is able to grab them all in one swoop?" Gu Du Xing frowned and continued slowly. "Exactly." Chu Yang affirmed. "If I were Diwu Qing Rou, I would make use of this opportunity for the Jiang Hu people topete and fight with each other. I would wait for my chance to catch and lock up anyone I can. When everything is over, it would be the right time to recruit these people to my side. Even if I can only manage to recruit a fraction of the people, it would still be a massive force." "Moreover, after this incident, Great Zhaos Jiang Hu would need a long period of time to recover. Although Diwu Qing Rou has to suffer through this chaos, he would be able to eliminate a lingering problem." "The chaos has gone on for three days." Chu Yang said softly, "The Continent Center is currently suffering. But Diwu Qing Rou had already managed to capture more than six thousand people! The devastation in Continent Center can easily be fixed with money and ordinary manpower. All they have to do is just a little renovation. On the other hand, Diwu Qing Rou has taken this opportunity to amass his strength which he could use in the future to cause harm to us!" "This matter would buy Iron Cloud six months to one year of time. But, eventually, Diwu Qing Rou is the one that is benefitting from it!" Chu Yang said coldly. "Even after the chaos is over, Diwu Qing Rou would still be able to reap its benefits." "As soon as Diwu Qing Rou manage to gather a powerful force, even one that we cannot handle... he will no longer have to care about anything anymore." Chu Yangughed scornfully, "Diwu Qing Rou... you are really something!" Gu Du Xing started to feel lightheaded just from listening. "If that is the case, what can we do to solve this?" questioned Gu Du Xing. "Solve..." Chu Yang stood up and pondered before saying, "We can only continue with what we have started. There is no stopping... For the moment, we dont have any solution. We can only try to find a chance to resolve this as time passes." "Diwu Qing Rou is extremely thorough. I am no match for him in that aspect! He could unconsciously turn something bad into a good opportunity. Furthermore, he is even able to use a very simplistic approach to hit us right at our weakest spot which would render us unable to fight back!" Chu Yang sighed, "Facing this kind of opponent is truly the biggest challenge in ones life!" Although Chu Yang sounded despondent, Gu Du Xing noticed that Chu Yangs eyes were shing determinedly! Gu Du Xing could not help but sigh and said in admiration, "Chu Yang, do you know that you have changed?" Indeed, the Chu Yang right now was different from the Chu Yang before. And this change had happened in just a moment. The Chu Yang in the past made people feel that he could control anything. He had seemed powerful and bold, but also a little conceited. The Chu Yang now appeared very humble. This was a change of the mindset. It was no different from a change of the soul. It could also be said that Chu Yang had finally matured! Under the powerful pressure of Diwu Qing Rou, Chu Yang was finally able to see the light. Hence, Gu Du Xing was in awe. He knew that the mind was a product of worldly culmination. Being able to have such a breakthrough of the mind was easier said than done. One of such breakthrough was equivalent to breaking through ten grades in martial arts! Such a tremendous advancement was essentially immeasurable! Although Chu Yang seemed to be in the losing position now, Gu Du Xing had the feeling that, with this breakthrough, the oue for Chu Yang would still turn out favourable for him, even as he was being led by Diwu Qing Rou for the time being. "Should we inform Ji Mo and tell the others to stop?" enquired Gu Du Xing. "No! Continue to follow our original n and make no changes!" Chu Yangs gaze was thoughtful as he spoke, "Diwu Qing Rou has turned a bad situation into a good one... Can we manage to turn this back into a bad one?" "Those who train at the Middle Three Heavens ns are here. ording to the information I obtain, almost all of them went to Heaven Reaching Tower." Chu Yang said pensively, "This is also Diwu Qing Rous arrangement... It is also his triumph card..." He suddenly turned and said excitedly, "Du Xing, we will also proceed to Heaven Reaching Tower!" Chapter 268 Welcoming Honoured Guests! "That might not be possible!" said an embarrassed Gu Du Xing. "If Diwu Qing Rou has positioned the ns from Middle Three Heavens there, he would control everything. Our current disguise would not enable us to go in there unnoticed. Unless... we reveal my true identity." "That is out of the question." Chu Yang refused outright. "Your appearance would make Diwu Qing Rous suspicious. Not only that, your two elder brothers are waiting for you to show up so they could kill you. And you want to reveal yourself to them?" Gu Du Xings eyes widened, "So what should we do?" "If Jun Lu Lu could be here now, that would be good." Chu Yang sighed and frowned, "Let me think." "I can help you two get in." A voice rang out. "And no one would ever suspect you." Gu Du Xings body stiffened and his hand immediately went to his sword hilt. However, Chu Yangs gaze, remained indifferent, "Its you?" "Its me!" The muffled, unhappy voice rang out again and a person in blue suddenly appeared. His body seemed to materialize out of thin air as he appeared. He red and gritted his teeth, "Little king of bastards, you set up that trap!" "Am I to be med for that? If you were not here to steal, you would not have stepped into my trap?" Chu Yang rolled his eyes and said, "What is your solution? Speak quickly. Time is precious to me right now. Save the unimportant stuff forter." The person in blue was enraged. How is this asshole not in the least bit surprised? He was unaware that after Chu Yang had a breakthrough of the mind, it was as if he had reached the highest state of enlightenment. Although the appearance of the person in blue was unexpected, there was no stopping it. There was only eptance... Hence, Chu Yang had chosen to ept that fact in the blink of an eye! If he did not, what else could he do? This thought process that went through in Chu Yangs mind was too quick and it had annoyed the person in blue. "If it was not for the fact that your intellectual breakthrough, especially under such great pressure, was not so admirable, I would have ignored your silly business." The person in blue red, "I can help you, but only under one condition." "What condition is that?" Chu Yang asked casually. "When you are done with what you set out to do, you must return with me," ordered the person in blue. Since he was not able to find the pure purple jade, and the people from above would note down, he should just escort Chu Yang back to avoid running to and fro. "No problem. Once I am done here, I will follow you wherever you want. I can expand my horizons a little," Chu Yang smirked. "Besides, even if you force me, I cant fight back. Isnt that right?" "Although you cant fight back, you could still be uncooperative. And you can lie about something then..." The person in blue stopped mid-sentence and continued to himself: I would be miserable... "Its a deal then!" The person in blue eximed happily. "Its a deal." Chu Yang agreed. "Mm, when things are done here, I will follow you. But you must help me with this matter." "So, do you have the pure purple jade essence pendant?" The person in blue blurted out. Chu Yang stared at him with wide eyes, "What?" The person in blue nearly lost his temper, "You better pray that you dont have it! If you do, you will be really happy. Really happy!" He hissed through gritted teeth. With a swoosh, he flew out the window. Heaven Reaching Tower was swarming with guests. Although Heaven Reaching Tower was not the tallest building in Continent Center Citadel, it was the oldest and took up thergest area! It was not just an inn, but also a gambling den, a brothel... In short, it was a ce where quick money can be made and where profitable businesses could be found, Heaven Reaching Tower had everything there. It was no different from a massive money moving operation! Even after the arrival of the disciples of the Middle Three Heavens ns, only half of the guestrooms were taken up. It was rumoured that the owner of Heaven Reaching Tower was a mysterious character. He never unted his power, but the influential people of Great Zhao never dared to cause trouble at Heaven Reaching Tower. No matter what grudge or hatred the people might hold, they must abide by the rules once they entered Heaven Reaching Tower. Even if the murderer of ones father was standing there defenceless, one could not do anything there! Doing so would lead to dire consequences! Once, there was an eighth-grade Revered Martial Artist who assassinated his mortal enemy at Heaven Reaching Tower. The very next day, the Revered Martial Artist had disappeared without a single trace! Yet, even though he had vanished into thin air, Heaven Reaching Tower had its own way of letting the people of Jiang Hu know how this Revered Martial Artist was treated. It was rumoured that the owner of Heaven Reaching Tower had tortured the Revered Martial Artist to death after he was captured. And the torture was carried out over a period of three months! There was no pause. He was tortured for three months till he eventually died! How cruel this was! Just thinking about it was enough to give people goosebumps. No one was able to imagine, or would dare to imagine how this Revered Martial Artist survived for those three months. Everyone knew that the Revered Martial Artist had wanted to die on the very first day. But death was only a distant fantasy for him at that time. The owner of Heaven Reaching Tower had once said regretfully, "Ah, its only a Revered Martial Artist, it is not significant at all. If we could only slowly torture a King level master, that would definitely be much better." These words had left the majority of Jiang Hu people speechless! The surname of the owner of Heaven Reaching Tower was Du. His name was ordinary and funny to the point of insulting. His name was Du Fa Cai, which meant wealth and fortune! However, no one dared to mock him. Since the opening of Heaven Reaching Tower, its owner had remained hidden inside. Everyone knew that he had only stepped foot outside once, when Diwu Qing Rou came to Heaven Reaching Tower for the first time. The owner of Heaven Reaching Tower hade out to wee the famed figure and exchange a few polite sentences. It was certain that in all of Lower Three Heavens, only Diwu Qing Rou could enjoy this special treatment. Even when the young masters of Middle Three Heavens brought their King level bodyguards along, it was equal to more than a dozen King level masters gathering at Heaven Reaching Tower. Yet, no one dared to request for Du Fa Cais wee. However, Heaven Reaching Tower was bustling with activities this morning! The highest level of Heaven Reaching Tower had always been unupied. But within moments, dozens of people were seen bustling about and cleaning. Even the carpets and curtains were changed. Everything was spotless and all the mattresses were reced! What was more unbelievable was the fact that the walls were also repainted. They were all spotless and as white as snow. More than ten martial masters were at the top and were carefully using their precious energy to quickly dry the freshly painted walls. Any furniture that could be reced were reced instantaneously. An urgent voice rang out, "Hurry! Hurry! We dont have time. These honoured guests are fond of the colour white. They like cleanliness... Hurry!" "Xiao San Er, go out and keep watch. Have people keep watch at all three doors. Once you see the young masters, notify me immediately." Time passed and the renovation was finished. It was almost noon. The person was still yelling and giving out orders, dripping in sweat. He was muttering to himself as he walked, "I will go out to the door and wait myself..." Such a scene puzzled the young masters of Middle Three Heavens. Everyone was aware that some honourable person was arriving at any moment! If not, Heaven Reaching Tower would not be in such an uproar. "The fat guy that just descended the stairs is the owner of Heaven Reaching Tower, Du Fa Cai." Mo Tian Yun stated as he stood next to the third floor balcony with his hands sped, a calm and serious gaze on his face. Behind him were two King level masters from the Mo n. A young master was next to him. It was Luo Ke Wu of the Luo n. "Du Fa Cai has shown his face again. I wonder who he is weing this time." Luo Ke Wu mused, "Who in this world is capable of making Du Fa Cai so anxious?" Nearby, a young man in blue approached them and continued, "Could it be that Jun Xi Zhu ising?" "No." The edge of Mo Tian Yuns mouth twitched. He sighed, "Gu Yan Yang, you are still as stupid as before. If Jun Xi Zhu wasing here, would it have been so frenzied? Plus, such fanfare is clearly reserved for weing outsiders." Luo Ke Wus face darkened. The Gu n and the Mo n were allies, and the Luo n was their opponent. What Mo Tian Yun had just said was clearly directed towards him. There was also a hint of annoyance in Mo Tian Yun voice at Gu Yan Yang for interrupting him. Otherwise, he would have been able to mock Luo Ke Wu directly. Since everyone knew that, Gu Yan Yang had asked what Luo Ke Wu was about to say, which was, "Could it be that... Jun Xi Zhu ising here?" "We can just wait and see. What is the f*cking point of guessing?" grunted an annoyed Luo Ke Wu. "Mo Tian Yun, you dont know either. Why are you even showing off?" In these past few days at Heaven Reaching Tower, force was forbidden, so the young masters had resorted to bickering instead. Mo Tian Yun was about to retort back when it suddenly fell silent outside. "Theyre here!" The same thought ran through everyones mind. In front of everyone, a plop was heard at Heaven Reaching Towers door. A rug that was as white as snow was rolled out. The precious rug was rolled out onto the muddy ground without a thought and it continued rolling for more than a hundred feet. As Mo Tian Yun and everyone else stood quietly and watched from above, they could sense a strange aura in the air. It suddenly fell silent at the end of the road. Two figures slowly materialised around the corner. They approached the building at a leisure pace as if they were strolling in an empty court. They were even chattingfortably with each other about something. It was obvious that the two of them were used to this kind of attention. These were two young men! They were donned in clothing that was as white as snow! Not even a speck of dust could be seen! Their white robes fluttered in the cold wind, and their faces were tranquil as they strolled. It felt like they were being carried there by the wind and could go away with the wind at any moment... Both of them were tall and handsome. Their eyes shone brightly, like the stars against the dark night. Their brows were slightly nted, seemingly like a sword. Their hair was as ck as ink, making them seem extraordinarily elegant. They were thin and had simr heights. Walking together, they looked like a pair of striking men blown there by the wind. Upon careful inspection, the faces of these two bore some resemnce. It was as if they were brothers. Furthermore, both of them carried themselves in the same way. They were both indifferent and sharp, without emanating any arrogance. However, the look in the eyes of these two youths was that of a natural-born superiority that was beyond anyone in this world! Chapter 269 The Heirs Of Middle Three Heaven The person on the left looked slightly older and had a more menacing aura. A sword hung on his waist, but it did not seem cumbersome at all. It was as if the sword was one with his body. It waspletely natural! The person on the right was younger, but he remained indifferent. His gaze was aloof and impartial, as if nothing seems to be bothering him. An awe-inspiring aura emanated around him. He was carrying an ancient sword scabbard that hung diagonally behind his back. The only part of the sword hilt could be seen above his shoulder. Surprisingly, the tassel on that sword was also white! The two elegant white figures stepped from the dirt path onto the white rug without a care. Two prominent trails of muddy footprints followed behind them. After a few steps, they suddenly paused on the white rug. The two men looked up and gazed at the Heaven Reaching Tower. Du Fa Cai stuck out his stomach and bounded towards them. He bowed respectfully, till his body was parallel to the ground. His hands were holding tightly onto his thigh. Given how round his belly was, bowing to such a degree was extremely difficult! Yet, unbelievably, he performed this act perfectly. "Young masters Chu! Wee! Wee..." Du Fa Cai gushed with a huge beam. Right at that moment, if there was a tail on his butt, it would have been wagging furiously. "Big brother, this Heaven Reaching Tower is very well-prepared." This younger master stated his appreciation. He smiled softly as he looked at the white rug below them with admiration. "Its eptable." The older young man nodded coolly and said, "I am somewhat satisfied with the feeling of walking on the rug." The edge of Du Fa Cais eyes twitched involuntarily. He sneered to himself: This priceless Snow Mink rug was rolled out to wee you and all you can say is you feel somewhat satisfied with it?! "Two sirs, the inn has prepared the best guest room for you. Everything inside is also brand new. Please,e in and rest. It is snowy and cold outside..." The fats on Du Fa Cais face wobbled as he smiled brightly. "Hmm, okay. Lead the way."manded the older young master. He sped his hands behind his back and continued walking. His fluttering white robe did not even seem to touch the ground. Once they reached the door, two rows of neatly dressedrge men bowed simultaneously, "Wee, young masters!" The two young masters nodded with a satisfied smile. Their attitude was much warmer than that of other aristocrats when dealing with these lowly servants,. As they smiled, everyone in the two rows ofrge men felt something in their hands. Looking down, each person noticed that there were two banknotes in their hands. Each one was... five hundred taels. And there were two such banknotes... Only this little action was enough for the men in ceremony to love the two young masters from the bottom of their hearts. Such an action by the two young masters had won over all of the hearts of the two rows of men. One banknote normally implies that it was just a reward. But two notes show a matter of respect. Being a pair, they also imply good wishes. And the fact that everyone had two five hundred tael notes proved that these two young masters did not forget about lowly people like them. This spoke to their habits. And such habits made it easy for people to respect and love them sincerely from the bottom of their hearts. These people were born royals! Du Fa Cai was following behind them, constantly fearing any potential w. As he walked, his waist never straightened, and his head never looked up. A bright smile remained on his face. The two young masters walked into Heaven Reaching Tower with Du Fa Cai. Mo Tian Yun was standing in front of the window with a frown. He mused to himself, "Who are these two people?" Soft footsteps rang out in the hallway as the two honored guests reached the fifth floor. They were able to hear the voice of the younger masterughing and talking, "Boss Du, we have really troubled you. You have prepared everything so meticulously." Du Fa Cai immediately replied with a sickly sweet voice, so sweet that one could imagine how brightly he was smiling, "No, no. As long as the young masters are happy, this little person feels reassured. Haha..." Mo Tian Yuns eyes twitched slightly. Young masters, little person... Given Du Fa Cais position, he is actually calling himself a little person in front of these two people? Mo Tian Yun walked out of his door and slowly proceeded into themon room of the fourth floor. He knew that all of the heirs must be present at this time. He immediately noticed that that was indeed the case the moment he walked in. Be it opponents or allies, all of them were seated at a table as they conversed with one another. Two brothers Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue had a table to themselves, Luo Ke Wu and Liu Sui Feng was seated at another table and Dong Wu Lei from the Dong n took a table to himself. Ji Zhu, the young master of the Ji n, was slouched on a table. Every time he looked at Ji Zhu, Mo Tian Yun felt disgusted. This guy was his cousin and he was only three months younger than Mo Tian Yun. But only god knows the extent of this guysziness. Ji Zhu had set a name for himself. When everyone was training at Cang Lang battlefront, young master Jis followers got injured and needed three months to recuperate. Since young master Ji did not bring any maids with him, he did not wash his clothes for three months. He changed clothes every day and tossed the dirty clothes at the head of his bed. Once, when Mo Tian Yun went to search for Ji Zhu, he found the young master naked and tossing things all over his bed. He was searching for clothes to wear. He had a unique method of finding clothes to wear. All the clothes had already been worn and had not been washed. The young master Ji would grab one shirt and sniffed it. He would then grab another shirt for a sniff... topare which one of them smells the least. As soon as he witnessed such a scene, Mo Tian Yun almost copsed on the spot. Ever since then, he had never looked for this cousin again. He vowed to himself to never travel in a group with Ji Zhu ever again. In themon room, there were more than ten big tables, but they were all upied. Mo Tian Yun walked in and two martial experts of the Mo n immediately stood up to clear a spot for him. Luo Ke Wu was yelling, "Who would dare to make a bet with me about the identity of those two young men? I am willing to bet ten thousand taels!" Gu Yan Yangughed and sneered, "Ten thousand taels? Are you a beggar?" Ji Zhu slouchedzily on the table, his face resting on it. He only bothered to raise an arm and said, "Im in. If I lose, I will not bathe for a month." Luo Ke Wu snickered contemptuously, "Isnt that your dream? Wouldnt you do that even if you didnt lose? Isnt that just too shameless?" Mo Tian Yun grinned as he observed everyone around him. He was seeing many of them for the very first time. And he could not differentiate whether they were friends of foes. These young masters from great ns had never gathered together like they did in thismon room. What was more surprising was that they were not in some sort of earth-shattering battle. This kind of phenomenon was rare, even in Middle Three Heavens. Everyone was feeling jittery. Only Dong Wu Lei and Ji Zhu maintained their same old attitude. Everyone else was more or less reserved. "What is your bet?" Mo Tian Yun tilted his head and looked up at Luo Ke Wu. "I am betting that these people belong to a n of Upper Three Heavens! If it is not one of the nine great ns, then it should be one of the big ns!" Luo Ke Wu announced loudly. "You are just bullshitting!" Mo Tian Yun said condescendingly, "No one here is blind. Everyone would see through you lire. Why would they want to bet with you? Arent you just scamming their money?" Luo Ke Wus face reddened from embarrassment. It quickly turned into anger as he said, "What has it got to do with you?" "Gibberish!" Mo Tian Yun grunted icily. A pungent smell suddenly filled the air. The young masters grimaced as they tried to hold in their breath. Immediately, Gu Yan Yang hollered angrily, "Bastard! Put your shoes back on!" Everyone followed his gaze and immediately became angry and amused at the same time. Apparently, Ji Zhu had taken off his shoes and was scratching his feet with a chopstick on the table... This stench that was emanating from his feet... that had not been washed for who knows how many days... Gu Yan Yangs table was beside Ji Zhu so they were suffering the most. "I am just scratching my feet. What are you fussing about?" Ji Zhu was indifferent to anything as he continued to scratch. He did not look like a young master of a great n but more like a thug. After scratching for a while, he suddenly brought up the chopstick to his nose and sniffed it several times. He then sighed and said, "The aroma is getting stronger..." Everyone heaved and gagged. They could feel their stomachs churning with nausea. Dong Wu Lei quietly stood up. He immediately grabbed Ji Zhus neck and punched his face. Dong Wu Lei did not say anything, but he was the first one to make a move. Ji Zhu cried out painfully as he defended himself. The other young masters immediately formed a circle around him as they cheered on excitedly. The atmosphere was extremely lively. "Thats enough!" Mo Tian Yun frowned and sighed in annoyance, "Ji Zhu, what kind of appearance is this? And right in front of everyone. Dont you know what shame is?" "If my second brother had not disappear so suddenly, you think I would want to follow you people?" Ji Zhu stood up grumpily. He rolled his eyes and put on his shoes, "I cant help it. It just... itches too much. What can I do?" "Alright! Lets discuss those two people from earlier." Mo Tian Yun frowned and said, "Some of us do not know each other and some of us are enemies. But I should remind you all of one thing. This trip to Lower Three Heavens is for training, and the purpose of training is Nine Tribtions Sword master!" As soon as he brought up Nine Tribtions Sword, everyone fell silent. "Those two people carried themselves with a certain ss. Clearly, theye from great ns. And from their auras, we can recognize that they are two swordsmen! Although I do not know their cultivation level... Being swordsmen at such a young age is not possible even in great ns of our Middle Three Heavens!" "In such a critical time like this, the sudden appearance of two such people..." By then, Mo Tian Yun had sessfully guided everyones thought, "I do not believe that this has nothing to do with the appearance of Nine Tribtions Sword." "If it is rted to Nine Tribtions Sword master, it means that they are our opponents. And they are powerful opponents." What Mo Tian Yun said could not be denied by anyone, even by the opposing ns. "Therefore... we should not take them lightly." Mo Tian Yun said gravely, "I just want to remind everyone of that." Mo Tian Yun understood why he felt a strong sense of danger the moment those two young men appeared! It was as if these two young men were his fated mortal enemies! Such a feeling was irrational, but its existence was very prominent! In addition, Mo Tian Yun felt an even greater sense of dangerpared to the one towards his younger brother, Mo Tian Ji! Mo Tian Yun always trusted his gut feelings! Hence, the first thing that Mo Tian Yun did was to utilise Nine Tribtions Sword to unify all of the young masters here as soon as he could. They should all fight against amon enemy! Even though they were a divided alliance, they were still the descendants of great ns. Even if they did not say or do anything, as long as they stood on the same ground, they would be a powerful deterrent! Even though Mo Tian Yun did not mention it, everyone was thinking of this particr point. They were all elite members of great ns. Although some might have acted like fools and some might have acted like yboys, none of them was actually an idiot. Even Ji Zhu, with his extremely filthy character, was not looked down by anyone, including Mo Tian Yun. "Mo Tian Yun, those two people... what kind of grudges do you have against them?" questioned one person in a faint voice. It was evident that the question clearly meant: Why are you behaving like this? The moment we saw these people, we wanted to be their ally. Such an innate feeling is not something that could be taught. If they are from Middle Three Heavens, it would be impossible to not know of them. Lower Three Heavens definitely do not have people of such caliber... It could only be Upper Three Heavens. But if it is Upper Three Heavens... Why are you, Mo Tian Yun, getting so anxious for? The faint voice came from young man that was seated at a table in the center. He was wearing white clothes with sharp sword brows. His gaze was indifferent, yet it seemed to sh dangerously. It seemed as if his temperament could change at any time. It could be dark at one moment, quiet the next, cruel... In short, anyone who looked at him would certainly feel that there was something evil about this person. Mo Tian Yun tensed up, but his countenance remained impartial. He smiled and said, "Brother Ao, you and I bear no grudges in the past and no hatred recently. Why are you being hateful toward me? What you are saying is a little hard to understand. I only intend to remind people. Why does Brother Aopare a gentlemans heart with that of a viin?" This person was someone Mo Tian Yun had wanted to avoid the most among all of the youths of Middle Three Heavens great ns! Even Mo Tian Ji and Dong Wu Lei were not as bad as him. It was Evil Young Master, Ao Xie Yun! Out of all the current young men of Middle Three Heavens, young master Ao was someone that was worthy of bing a leader! People from all the ns hated him to the core. They wanted to get rid of him. Some were jealous of him and they hated the fact that they were unable to rece him. Others avoided him the moment they saw him. But no one could say that they didnt recognize who he was. He was an extremely capable person. Even the brothers Mo Tian Yun and Mo Tian Ji were greatly dominated by Ao Xie Yun! "Comparing a gentlemans heart with that of a viin? Haha. Gentleman..." Ao Xie Yunughed mockingly, "You had every intention to kill your own younger brother and you even want to harm your younger sister... Mo Tian Yun, are you really a gentleman?" Chapter 270 Mo Tian Yuns Suffering And Counterattack Once Ao Xie Yun finished speaking, the entire room turned suspicious. Ji Zhu rolled his eyes, but Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yues gazes shed sharply. The young masters who were on good terms with Ao Xie Yun became cautious. Ao Xie Yuns words bore a huge weight. Ever since they came down to Lower Three Heavens, Mo Tian Yun was always finding the opportunity to gain equal grounds with Ao Xie Yun. Right now, everyone could clearly see that Ao Xie Yun was superior to Mo Tian Yun. And he had targeted Mo Tian Yuns weakness! Everyone was uneasy. If these two young masters were to turn against each other, all the great ns that were present had to choose a side. Other than the insignificant people, everyone else had to make their choice. This was too sudden! In terms of morals, Ao Xie Yun had the upper hand. What he had just said had ced Mo Tian Yun at an absolute low point. Mo Tian Yun stared at Ao Xie Yun silently for a long time. The atmosphere became stifling and tense. Mo Tian Yun suddenly smiled and said, "Brother Ao, you should not have said those things." "Why not?" questioned Ao Xie Yun who was not even looking at him. Instead, he was staring at a finely made ceramic cup in his hand. The teacup was filled, but no matter how he turned it over, not a single drop fell out. "You and I are both descendants of great ns." Mo Tian Yun sighed. His gaze sharpened, with a hint of oppression, "Brother Ao, you are well aware of what tactics great ns like ours use to keep a foothold in Middle Three Heavens." "Haha, do we use fratricidal tactics? Or immoral means?" mocked Ao Xie Yun. His eyes were shing brightly. "Yes we do! But not exactly," agreed Mo Tian Yun, much to the surprise of everyone. Even Ao Xie Yun looked up at him upon hearing it. "For each n to rise, it has to suffer first." Mo Tian Yun sat down opposite of Ao Xie Yun. Looking at him, Mo Tian Yun said, "Be it your own tragedy or your enemies tragedy." "Yes," agreed Ao Xie Yun in a low voice. "Everyone here are talents of the great ns in Middle Three Heavens. We are also the future leaders of Middle Three Heavens. Each of us here is extremely important in their respective ns. Even you, Ao Xie Yun, cannot deny this." Mo Tian Yun said slowly. "Ok..." said a now gloomy Ao Xie Yun. "On a slightly harsher note, how did we attain these positions? Lets not discuss the heavenly talent, or about the efforts we made. These are all false. We are in our current positions purely because we have our powerful ns supporting us!" "Among us, the ninth grade Revered Martial Master is the highest cultivation level," sneered Mo Tian Yun. "This cultivation level can easily be wiped out by just one King level master in Middle Three Heavens! But how much of the ns resources were used to cultivate to this level? What is there to be proud of?" "If we were born into ordinary families, what would we be with heavenly talents? We will just be ordinary." Mo Tian Yun insisted, "Dont be so harsh on me for being impolite. From my point of view, all of us, including Brother Ao and Brother Dong, are all the same. If we lose our ns, we would be nothing! Not even dogs!" Everyone was silent! Ao Xie Yuns eyes shed, but he remained silent. It was the truth and if he argued, he would just seem petty. "It is because of massive entities like the Ao n that Evil Young Master exists! It is because of the Mo ns immense strength that I, Mo Tian Yun, exist." Mo Tian Yun dered. "Our first and foremost duty is to preserve the ns interest and protect the n. Protecting ourselves should be our second priority." "These are Middle Three Heavens ns!" a grave Mo Tian Yun continued. "The reason why a n would fall is not because of enemies but because of fighting within itself! Brothers would fight brothers in a bid to seize power, and that is the most fearful reason for disaster." When Mo Tian Yun said this, everyone finally understood his point. They could not help but feel a sense of admiration. He had gone on a lengthy exnation to counter Ao Xie Yun. He managed to make everyone think and sympathize. And he also managed to use words to overpower Ao Xie Yuns current moral high ground. Most importantly, his reasoning was sound. Even if Ao Xie Yun intended to argue back, he could not. "Ao Xie Yun from Ao n has a solid position. The two brothers, Ji Zhu and Ji Mo, from the Ji n both do not desire any power so everything is peaceful. Although the Luo n is an opponent of the Mo n, the two brothers have a very strong rtionship. Dont even mention the Dong n. As long as nothing unexpected happens, there will be many years of peace." Mo Tian Yun had now shifted his topic to the great ns of Middle Three Heavens and all the young masters were listening intently. When he mentioned the descendants of the great ns, Mo Tian Yun only referred to two brothers because everyone knew that only the eldest and the second young masters held the greatest power in each n. Everyone else was insignificant. Only the second young master had the power to rece the eldest young master. This was an irrefutablew. "Other ns have their own internal problems, but the problems in my Mo n are most urgent!" Mo Tian Yun smiled bitterly and said, "Everyone knows that I have a talented younger brother! His talent is on par with mine, and in no way is it below anyone elses. I am sure you are all aware of this." Even young masters of opposing ns like Luo Ke Wu were nodding in agreement to Mo Tian Jis ability. He had suffered losses at the hands of Mo Tian Ji, how could he not know how powerful Mo Tian Ji was? "If my younger brother isfortable with his current situation and his position as second young master, he could work with me... Ao Xie Yun, even you would not be a match for us two brothers..." These words of Mo Tian Yun was arrogant and cold. Ao Xie Yun pondered over what Mo Tian Yun had said and weighed his words carefully in his mind. A while after, he sighed and said in a low voice, "Yes, if you two work as one, even I cannot beat you. I would choose not to be your rival. However, you two are not working together. Both of you are enemies. Its lucky that you are not united..." "Yes, I, Mo Tian Yun, will not bow down to anyone. Furthermore, the entire n has already recognized my status these past few years,"ughed Mo Tian Yun. "But no one has ever thought that there would be a genius younger brother with great ambitions of reaching the heavens. He is too calctive and idealistic." "Ao Xie Yun, if it were you, would you give up your current position?" Mo Tian Yun asked menacingly. Ao Xie Yun remained silent for a long time before dering, "I would not!" "Yes, you would not! And more so for me! My greed for power is much stronger than yours! That is my greatest weakness." Mo Tian Yun scoffed to himself. "If the Mo n only has me, I would be able to exist peacefully and not fear any other ns." Mo Tian Yun said resolutely, "My younger brother, Mo Tian Ji would not be any less than you guys! Both of us brothers are capable of making the n more powerful. I am confident that none of you would dispute this point..." Everyone nodded solemnly. The two brothers, Mo Tian Yun and Mo Tian Ji, were both powerful. They were talents of the generation. "If Tian Ji and I hade from two different ns, and if we were mortal enemies, we would not stop battling each other. Or we could agree to join forces and be allies. However, the unfortunate thing is that my talented brother and I exist in the same n! And what is worse is the fact that there can only be one leader in each n," sneered Mo Tian Yun. "Both my brother and I have the potential to be the n leader." "A few years ago, I realized that Tian Jis ability was on par with mine. And his ambition was also no less." Mo Tian Yun said quietly. "When that happens... what would you do if you were in my shoes, Ao Xie Yun?" Ao Xie Yun sighed! He closed his eyes and contemted. "If I were you, I would use every means avable to suppress that talent." "But that talent could not be controlled. The more you try to control it, the more powerful he gets!" Mo Tian Yun smiled, "At that time, I was like you. I suppressed him with every means possible because I recognized his danger to the n. If I allowed him to grow, the Mo n would eventually suffer from internal strife between two powerful people!" "As soon as Mo Tian Jis power has fully developed, we would have fought without anyone willing to concede. The Mo n would be finished! Everything will end in the fight between us. Even if there was to be a winner, the victory would certainly be tragic. The strength of the n would suffer greatly and there would be no love left in it!" "However, I failed in my attempt to suppress him!" Mo Tian Yun sighed helplessly. "Each time I repressed him, he fought back. It has thus led us to this current situation." "When I intended to resort to gentle tactics... another talent appeared in our n! It was my younger sister, Mo Qing Wu." Mo Tian Yun smiled wistfully. "Those two talents were on very good terms with each other. It was as if they were one person." "The appearance of my little sister resulted in the n to split into three factions. If my little sister had grown up, she would have joined forces with her second brother." "If that were to happen, the Mo n would be done for. How could I allow our n to fall like that?" Mo Tian Yun said, "And I am unable to let go. So... I have to fight." Mo Tian Yun finally finished his lengthy exnation, "Ao Xie Yun, you are chiding me for wanting to kill my own brother and harm my own sister. Am I still a gentleman?" "I am not a gentleman." Mo Tian Yun announced quietly, "But if I intended to kill them, I could have done so for more than a ten thousand times in the past few years!" Mo Tian Yun counterattack was certainly extremely aggressive! Chapter 271 Young Masters Of The Chu Clan? "Now that Tian Ji has grown up, I have to be ruthless. It is very difficult for me to kill him. However, as Ive said before, Im still able to kill him 10,000 times over. I dont think you would be able to deny that." Mo Tian Yun said solemnly, "I have the ability to do so!" "I have extremely conflicting feelings. Im sure that all of you are able to understand by now. While I, Mo Tian Yun, may not be a good person or a gentleman, I would never be as lowly as Brother Ao has described." "Im not ashamed to admit that Im currently suppressing my younger brother and sister." Mo Tian Yuns sharp gaze was overlooking everyone. All of a sudden, he asked in a grave tone, "However, amongst all the eldest young masters here, who could say that he has never suppressed his rival? Well?" As they looked into his eyes, their faces began to heat up. With regards to Mo Tian Ji and Mo Qing Wu being ambushed by the Hei Mo n in Lower Three Heavens, there were many spections that it had to do with Mo Tian Yun. This caused everyone to have an extremely bad impression of Mo Tian Yun. How could anyone trust someone who would even ensnare his own brother and sister? However, at that present moment, everyone felt that they were somewhat simr to Mo Tian Yun. They had also suppressed other people in their own ns for their ns, personal ambitions, and survival! Furthermore, those people that were suppressed were also rted to them by blood, some were even their own brothers and sisters! Everyone had the same thought: Is it not ridiculous for us to be criticizing Mo Tian Yun for doing the exact same thing that weve done? "Mo Tian Yun, you are indeed very persuasive." Ao Xie Yun smiled lightly, "Your words are perfectly reasonable and I agree with you on this. For the survival of the n, it is alright for one to go against his morals once in a while. I can ept that." "Im sure that your words have removed the tarnished image that everyone has of you. While your image is tainted, the constion is that you at least have the guts to admit your mistakes and take full responsibility for them. Thats verymendable." A trace of sarcasm appeared from within Ao Xie Yuns dark gaze, "If I werent around, these words of yours would probably have helped you gain many allies..." "Its too bad that Im here today." Ao Xie Yun smiled coldly and said, "All of your words are genuine; some evene from the bottom of your heart... But..." "The people that Ive suppressed are different from those that youve suppressed." Ao Xie Yun continued assertively, "I would never suppress my brothers before they have grown and had the ability to fight against me!" "Thats not the case with you. Your younger sister is only nine years old. Besides, she is only a girl. Even though your younger brotherpetes with you for power, he is nothing like you. When the interests of the n are involved, he would dly give way to you. On the other hand, you are most willing to cause damage to the n in the interest of your own power." "You were capable of killing him before he even had to chance to grow up fully, but please dont forget that he was not against you back then." Ao Xie Yun continued slowly, "Nheless, you were guarded against him in every way, causing him to develop the desire for power. This was because he practically could not or did not even have the chance to gain anything that he had wanted." "Great ns are all the same; it is the way of the world. There is no need for you to justify yourself since it was not solely for your own advantage." "Even if we suppress others, we would never force them to their death." Ao Xie Yun became stern, "Your fight, however, is a deadly one. Moreover, this fight was started by you. Thats the biggest difference between you and us." Mo Tian Yuns face shifted between blue and white. Every word of Ao Xie Yun had triggered his weaknesses, but all he could do was to grit his teeth helplessly as he replied, "Everyone here has his own understanding of his n. Who does not have his struggles? Who does not have his own form of understanding? Who does not have to do things that he doesnt want to do? Who does not have ambition? Arguing about these things at this juncture is simply pointless." "Yes, it is indeed pointless. However, your paranoia makes other people feel ufortable." Ao Xie Yun smirked, "In the case of today, you should not have suggested that we deal with those two young people, yet you did." "So what?" Mo Tian Yun grunted. "This clearly does not resonate with your character, which is one of discretion." Ao Xie Yuns dark eyes shed for a moment, "In a situation like this, you would normally wait for a perfect opportunity before taking action. You would never make the first move, let alone attempt to assume the role of a leader and take charge of the whole situation..." "All you wish to do is to take advantage of the situation when other people are losing, eventually taking credit for being the good guy in the whole scenario." Ao Xie Yun described his nature bluntly, "Dogs cant change their character of sniffing their own feces and you should not have jumped at this situation by creating your own opportunity. However, earlier, you had provided a course of action first. Although your words were reasonable, they also serve to prove that you have hostile intentions towards those two people." "People like those two have always been the kind of people that you would attempt to win over and curry favors from. You are the type of person that would definitely not initiate an attack against them or offend them in any possible way. Therefore, you must have sensed that those two people have hostile intentions towards you." Ao Xie Yun looked up slowly. His dark gaze darted straight at Mo Tian Yun as he let out a devilishugh, "Mo Tian Yun, you would never dare to ignore danger, even if it was just a feeling... Hence, your intention was to make us be your backing without us knowing your true intentions." "You are making a pre-emptive move!" Ao Xie Yun eximed, "This is all a part of your paranoid character! But... why are you so paranoid today? Mo Tian Yun, what are you so paranoid about?" Mo Tian Yuns face turned pale. He yelled, "Ao Xie Yun, what are you trying to get at?" "Im not trying to get at anything." Ao Xie Yun replied casually, "Everyone here knows that those two people are from Upper Three Heavens. If anyone makes a move against them... would they not seek revenge? If theres revenge... how would that be dealt?" As he said this, all the faces on the young masters immediately became extremely pale. "Perhaps... they could beat up the great ns to the point that they cant get back up again? Or perhaps, they could suppress them directly...?" Ao Xie Yun continued casually, "That way, most of the great ns in Middle Three heavens would slowly fall... Mo Tian Yun, could it be that you have an innate desire to dominate Middle Three Heavens?" All of a sudden, Mo Tian Yuns countenance turned white, "You are spouting nonsense!" Meanwhile, everyones perception of him had already begun to change. After hearing what Ao Xie Yun had said, everyone instantly realized that this was a very likely possibility. "Some people enjoy specting things with their suspicious mindsets, but it is truly sad that such a thing has be the way of this world." Mo Tian Yun said coldly, "Thats why the good people in this world be mountains of white bones while despicable people rise up in power and in wealth." He smirked as he shook his head, "Thats not puzzling at all!" In this battle of wits, it was clear that Mo Tian Yun had lost. He had used his sense of danger to get everyone to join arms with him. He had hoped that he could deal with the crisis that was looming. However, Ao Xie Yun, on the other hand, had used this exact sense of danger of his to expose his lies and further tarnish his image. Eventually, all Mo Tian Yun could do was to let out a sigh and say a few words with a dejected look on his face as he attempted to save whatever reputation he had left. "Reason can be spoken by anyone. The same reason is true when spoken by a gentleman; it remains true even if it is spoken by a petty person." Mo Tian Yun exined casually, "A reason is still a reason. There is no differentiation." "Well said!" A voice that agreed with his words rang. Subsequently, a soft sound of pping could be heard as two young men dressed in outfits that were as white in snow stepped forward. Once again, the entire room became quiet. All at once, everyone turned to look at these two young men. Facing the watchful eyes of everyone, Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing walked forward casually and entered themon room. Their current appearances had been carefully disguised by Chu Yang. They were absolutely different from what they looked like before! Everything from their skin color, the shape of their faces and eyes, to the positions of their facial features were drastically different. At that moment, the two of them were merely total strangers who had just appeared in this world for the very first time in their lives. Upon entering themon room, Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing tried their utmost best to use all of their power topose themselves. However, they were unable to maintain theirposure. In front of Gu Du Xing were mostly people that he knew! He was acquainted with most of the young masters that were present! Meanwhile, from Chu Yangs perspective, he was seeing something different. There were also many people that he knew. Chu Yang realized that everyone had arrived, with the exception of a few. Just a few decadester, the people in this very room would be the ones stirring up Middle Three Heavens! In fact, even Upper Three Heavens would feel the chaos! Hei Mo (ck Devil), An Zhu (Dark Bamboo), Gu Du Ke (Lone Traveler), Du Sha (Poison Spirit) Tian Ji (Heavenly Spirit), Li Xiong Tu (Strict Aggression), Mo Dao (ck Saber), Qian Hao (One Thousand Talents), Xie Gong Zi (Evil Young Master), Meng Luo (Dream Fall), Qiong Hua (Jade Flower), and Tian Bu Ru (Heaven Cannot Compare) were all present. The powerful young man who was sitting in the middle of the room and had a disdainful expression was none other than Evil Young Master Ao Xie Yun. He was one of the twelve outstanding characters. Furthermore, Lone Traveler Gu Du Ke was already by his side. ck Saber was creating waves with his Ask The Heavens Sword. The person standing in one of the corners was Tu ns eldest young master, Tu Qian Hao. As for the rough looking young man with the beard who was sitting at the table behind Ao Xie Yun, he was Li Xiong Tu! Hei Mo and An Zhu were not present. Chu Yang had no idea who Du Shao was. Mo Tian Ji was not present as well. Tian Bu Ru was the youth that appeared shy and was standing in another corner. Later on, everyone would think that Qiong Hua was a female, but Chu Yang knew very well that this revered Qiong Hua was actually Xie ns young master, Xie Dan Qiong. His famous hidden weapon was the Dream Jade Flower. Meng Luo did not seem to be present. The people gathered in this room were Gu Du Ke, Li Xiong Tu, Qian Hao, Xie Gong Zi, Xie Dan Qiong. There was even one hidden Du Sha. Six people were in this room. Among them, there was one person who was not inferior in any way. He was none other than Mo ns eldest young master, Mo Tian Yun. After Ji Zhu was killed by his cousin, Mo Tian Yun, Mo Tian Ji proceeded to kill Mo Tian Yun with his bare hands. Luo Ke Dis eldest brother, Luo Ke Wu, was then killed by Mo Tian Ji in the battle between the two great ns... As for the young masters of the Gu n, Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue, they were nowhere to be found as they had disappeared during the battle. Presently, Hei Mo and An Zhu had begun to rise in power, while the ten others were also beginning to disy their strength! "In the previous life, the world belonged to you people. But... in this life, Im around!" Chu Yang thought to himself. "Everyone, since this is our first meeting, I shall greet you!" Chu Yang cupped his fist gently. His appearance was one of cheerfulness and calmness, yet it was filled with a hint of noble modesty. This made everyone unable to be offended by his vibes. "This young master is...?" A hint of suspicion shed from within Ao Xie Yuns eyes, "May I know your name, please?" "My surname is Chu." Chu Yangs tone was crisp and clear, "This is my eldest brother; he isnt too fond of speaking." "So, its Young Master Chu." Ao Xie Yun was startled. Surname Chu? Chu n of Upper Three Heavens? Although the Chu n is not in the ranks of the nine great ns of Upper Three Heavens, they are still a super n! Could it be that these two young masters are actually people of the Chu n? Chapter 272 You Wish To Try? Me Too "I am Chu Fei. This is my eldest brother, Chu Nan." Chu Yang smiled warmly. "Chu Nan." Immediately, Gu Du Xing red at him and yelled, "Shut up!" However, Ao Xie Yun and his peers had already disyed a look of mockery in their eyes as they thought: Chu Nan? Virgin? Hmm, this name is really meaningful. It really inspires ones imagination. [1] "May I know the names of you young masters?" Chu Yang smiled shyly with the innocent look of a youth and said, "Us two brothers really like making friends." "I am Mo Tian Yun." Mo Tian Yun said as he smiled. Judging from his face, no one could ever imagine that he was the person who had just mobilized everyone to go against these two people. He continued, "Its really shameful for me to say that I was worried earlier. Haha. Now that the two of you are here, Ive just realized that I had turned into a bad person for no reason." "Oh?" Chu Yang smiled and looked at him. A look of admiration appeared on his face, "Young Master Mo is truly honest. I like such people." Upon hearing this, Mo Tian Yun smiled softly. One could tell from his facial expression that he was speaking in earnest, "There are some issues that we have to be more concerned about in Jiang Hu. It has slowly begun to be a bad habit... Young Masters Chu, please dontugh at me..." "How could we!" Chu Yang replied sincerely, "Our father has taught us countless times that we must be cautious in order to survive in Jiang Hu. Brother Mo is not only cautious, but you are honest as well. These two factors truly make you a rare friend." Mo Tian Yun, Ao Xie Yun, and the others were slightly surprised at what Chu Yang had just said. No one knew for sure how long this Young Master Chu had been standing outside. It did not matter how much he had heard for one thing was for sure: even if he had not heard everything, he must have at least heard thest portion of their conversation. Nheless, he should not have been this warm towards Mo Tian Yun. What was this attitude of his? This Young Master Chu appeared to speak without caring about the basic societal norms. "I am Ao Xie Yun." "I am Luo Ke Wu." "Remember my name well. It is Ji Zhu." Ji Zhus self-introduction caused the solemn-looking Tu Qian Hao, who was standing in one corner, to burst outughing. What a clown he was... The edge of Chu Yangs mouth twitched for a moment. He thought that it was fortunate that the punk, Ji Mo, was not present. Otherwise, with the two brothers in the same ce, it would be difficult to determine just who exactly was more insane... After everyone had introduced themselves, the atmosphere in the room became less tense. "This trip to Continent Center Citadel is truly exhrating." Chu Yang smiled softly. Each of his actions hinted that he had the cultivation of a descendant from a privileged background and was of a certain status. "Ive heard that the people here are fighting for Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber?" "Those are merely rumors without grounds from themon people; theyre not credible at all." Mo Tian Yun smiled and replied, "Young Master Chu must havee down from Upper Three Heavens. Im sure youre aware that since thousands of years ago, there have never been an Ask the Heavens Sword or an Underworld Saber." "Such lies can only fool people without brains. As for us, we simply wish to watch the show andugh." Mo Tian Yun spoke with great eloquence. Just moments ago, he had been insulted by Ao Xie Yun, without any chance of retaliating. However, unexpectedly, his gaze and countenance appeared as if nothing had happened. "Oh... Its fake...?" Chu Yang smiled and changed the subject in a sh. He began to speak with everyone about things that were up in the heavens and those that were down on earth. Since he had the identity of a young master who belonged to a super n in Upper Three Heavens, everyone was cautious not to offend him in any way. However, their exchange of conversation was not warm at all. Besides Mo Tian Yuns attempt to add a few lines to cover his tracks, the only ones who were ttering these two Young Masters Chu were Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue. This caused Gu Du Xing to feel somewhat annoyed because these two brothers did not like him when he was residing in the n. Whenever they had time on their hands, they would nitpick and find reasons to sort him out; they even hated the fact that they could not kill him. Now that they were behaving in this way in front of so many people, it seemed like they had ack of integrity. The others kept a safe distance away from the Young Masters Chu. They intentionally tried not to get too close while not portraying an offensive stance. Essentially, they had kept a reasonable distance between them. As for Dong Wu Lei, Xie Dan Qiong, and Tu Qian Hao, they simply introduced themselves and ceased to utter any other word. They sat in their spots quietly as they sipped on their cups of tea. Meanwhile, Li Xiong Tus voice was the loudest. He and Luo Ke Wu sat at the same table, arguing as if there was no tomorrow. On the other hand, Ji Zhu copsed on the table, pretending to be dead. His entire body looked like it had no bones in it. However, when Chu Yang had suddenly changed the topic, all of the young masters became alert and affixed their eyes on him. These geniuses tended to think in this way: If you wish to talk about something, Im not interested to listen. But... if you try to hide anything on purpose, I would be extremely interested to listen to it. Besides, everyone knew very well that Chu Yangs identity symbolized that he was definitely more well-informed than they could ever possibly be. Why did he change the subject out of the blue? Could it be that there is some mystery within the subject? "Young Masters Chu... are you two the only ones who havee?" Ao Xie Yuns dark gaze shed for a moment. "Ah..." Chu Yang blinked his eyes and he said, "Not exactly." Ao Xie Yun understood what he meant and he smiled, "No matter what you do or where you go, people will always follow you around. Its really annoying. Haha." "Yes, indeed." Chu Yang acted as if he had just found a kindred spirit, "Brother Ao really understands how others feel." Afterughing and joking around for a period of time, Chu Yang pulled Gu Du Xing away from Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yues encirclement around him. He bade everyone farewell and returned to his room. Before he left, a joyous look shed on his face momentarily before it disappeared the next moment. Ao Xie Yun waved his arm and two martial experts from the Ao n appeared at the door in a sh. "What do you think?" Ao Xie Yun asked. He was looking down on Mo Tian Yun and he was his foe. However, at this moment, he was actually having a discussion with Mo Tian Yun. This was because Mo Tian Yun had abilities that others did not when it concerned such matters. "Those two people were clearly led here by Du Fa Cai." Mo Tian Yun expressed solemnly. "Yes." Ao Xie Yun agreed. "They are obviously here to check on something..." Mo Tian Yun frowned as he continued. "This will lead to some implications." "When they left, they appeared to be extremely happy." Mo Tian Yun grunted. "Thats right." After just exchanging a few words, the two mortal enemies had confirmed their suspicions and stopped talking immediately. Ao Xie Yun got onto his feet and left the room right after. Simrly, Mo Tian Yun left with his two bodyguards as well. Both parties saw each other as a useful tool to verify their own suspicions. Once they had sessfully used each other, they immediately went their separate ways. There was a pondering look on Xie Dan Qiongs face. Shortly after Ao Xie Yun had left, he followed suit as well. Soon after, Ji Zhu, Luo Ke Wu, Dong Wu Lei, Tu Qian Hao, and Li Xiong Tu took their leave as well. Each person had a legitimate reason to leave, be it fatigue, hunger, or a headache... Themon room, with just the two Gu brothers and several other people left behind, felt extremely empty. These were the very people who did not realize anything at all. Just as Chu Yang had figured, certain schemes could only be applied to geniuses. When these schemes were used on ordinary people, or even slow ones, they werepletely futile. Thereafter, Gu Du Xing left the room as his white outfit fluttered in the wind. Momentster, Chu Yang left Heaven Reaching Tower, under the watchful eyes of everyone. However, the young masters of the ns in Middle Three Heavens did not make any move. It was not until the afternoon that Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing returned, one after another. Even till then, no one made a move. As the sky turned dark, the bodyguards of the great ns began to move out. One after another, they left the inn in the darkness of the night. All of them had just one purpose, which was to research. Snow continued falling over Continent Center Citadel. Outsiders arrived continuously as their number grew. Diwu Qing Rous Golden Horse Riders Department caught countless people every day. "Those ns of Middle Three Heavens have yet to make any more?" Diwu Qing Rou asked as he looked out of his window. There were several slim and beautiful-looking bamboos outside. There has not been any movement yet." Gao Sheng smiled and continued, "If they know that this is fake, how could there be any movement? They are just here to train since the timing is just right; they would never be willing to partake in thispetition." "Hmm, its good that there is no movement yet. As long as they refuse to participate, we still have control." Diwu Qing Rou took two steps forward slowly, "But... the fact that King of Hell Chu has yet to make any move is truly beyond my expectation." "Prime Minister, you mean to say...?" "Hes gone through countless hardship just to get here and cause trouble. The moment he caused such a tremendous chaos, he was taken advantage of by me. How would you feel if you were in his shoes?" Diwu Qing Rou exined. "Id be extremely angry." Gao Sheng replied frankly. "Yet, King of Hell Chu has not made any move. Furthermore, he is not stopping as well. It appears that he has failed to notice that he is being used by me. This is truly unexpected." Diwu Qing Rou frowned as he pondered, "What would his next move be?" "King of Hell Chu is not supposed to sit idly and do nothing..." Diwu Qing Rou murmured, "How would he counter my upper hand?" "Prime Minister, our upper hand remains in control. Even if King of Hell Chu is a mad genius, he is still in Great Zhao, and not Iron Cloud. Besides, King of Hell Chu could be left in tears at this very moment." Gao Sheng reassured Diwu Qing Rou. "No. Other people might give up, but King of Hell Chu would definitely not." Diwu Qing Rou said assertively. Subsequently, he frowned and said, "Ive heard that two VIPs arrived at Heaven Reaching Tower today? Furthermore, Du Fa Cai personally came out to greet them with great respect...?" "Yes, thats correct. ording to the information, they are two young masters from the Chu n of Upper Three Heavens." Gao Sheng replied. "Chu n? Chu?" Diwu Qing Rous frown grew heavier. This word Chu struck a nerve in him. "Prime Minister, do you suspect that it is... King of Hell Chu?" Gao Sheng asked cautiously. "Its hard to tell for sure." Diwu Qing Rou pondered for a while before he let out a long, deep sigh, "Young Masters Chu... Young Masters Chu... Even though the young masters of the great ns are not making any move, they are all gathered at Heaven Reaching Tower. There would be true chaos if anything happens at Heaven Reaching Tower." "If they are young masters of Upper Three Heavens... they must be truly valued guests!" Diwu Qing Rou continued slowly, "If they are valued guests, I will go down early tomorrow morning to greet them personally." "Prime Minister, you will go down to greet them in person?" Gao Sheng stammered in great surprise. "If they are indeed young masters from Upper Three Heavens, I have no ns to lower myself." Diwu Qing Rou replied softly. From this tone of his, it was not clear as to what he was trying to get at. [1] Nan means south in Chinese, but thebination of Chu Nan makes it sound simr to the word virgin. Chapter 273 Ancient Wonder; Sun And Moon Shine Together! On this night, Continent Center Citadel remained chaotic. However, Ask the Heavens Sword was nowhere to be seen, while Underworld Saber did not appear. Although they did not surface, the Jiang Hu crowd never ceasedpeting for them. By now, many descendants of Ask the Heavens Sword Saint and Underworld Saber Saint had died for no good reason. Unbeknownst to everyone, there were many masked people in ck moving around mysteriously. They moved quietly in the background, even though their martial skills were powerful enough to scare people out of their wits. They simply came and remained stealthy, hiding from the rest. As they stood in the middle of the city, they watched over the potential areas where Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber might appear carefully. On this night, there was not a cloud for thousands of miles. This caused the moon to shine exceptionally bright, even though it was not a full moon. In a secret corner, under the protection of the night, Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber met in secrecy. Under the moonlight, Dong Wu Shang, Luo Ke Di, Ji Mo, and Rui Bu Tong sat on arge pine quietly. They resembled four little squirrels that had gathered for a meeting. "Have you made your decision?" Dong Wu Shang asked in a serious manner. "Hmm." Ji Mo nodded solemnly. "If we do that, our ns will most probably be roped into the situation as well." Dong Wu Shang replied; his face appeared emotionless. "So what?" Ji Mos face no longer had the usual look of cynicism. In fact, it appeared slightly pensive, "With the appearance of Nine Tribtions Sword, it would only be a matter of time before Middle Three Heavens gets cleansed. It wouldnt matter if the Ji n falls before this storm hits them. However, if the Ji n could seize this opportunity to take a step forward instead, I will be very excited." Up until he said this, Ji Mos countenance appeared serious. Suddenly, a look of disdain surfaced on his face, "Moreover, my beloved elder brother is the leader of this training event. Cough cough... I doubt that he would even open his eyes to look once everything has been confirmed, with the saber and the sword ced in front of his very eyes..." Luo Ke Di and Rui Bu Tongs shoulders shook vigorously. Dong Wu Sheng nearly burst outughing. He held back hisughter and said, "Thats right, your elder brother is truly one of a kind in all the history of Middle Three Heavens..." "Such nice praises, yet all I can do is to keep my eyes open and watch from the sidelines." Ji Mo sighed heavily, "Although I know that you guys are speaking the truth, its still difficult to take it all in." "What I find strangest is... how could your Ji n allow your elder brother to assume the rank of eldest young master? Even stranger is the fact that yourzy elder brother... actually cultivated to such a high level... Worse still, why do I care about all these...?" Luo Ke Di frowned as he expressed his opinion. His countenance disyed a look that made it seem like he was discussing a certain academic issue. "What you should really find strange is why your open mouth is like a wastebasket. Even when its closed, the stench still manages to leak out somehow!" Ji Mo red at Luo Ke Di as he eximed furiously. Rui Bu Tong let out an ah andughed uncontrobly. He rolled off the tree and scrambled to crawl back up immediately after. He had hit his head on the tree trunk, but he continuedughing silently as a pained look appeared on his face. Meanwhile, Dong Wu Shang felt extremely helpless. He was stuck with these punks; having a serious discussion about anything with them was simply impossible. "Dont worry. Your Dong n will be fine. Your elder brother, Dong Wu Lei, is someone with great self-control. Besides... based on what I know, your elder brother has superior strength. Theres no need for you to worry... " Ji Moforted Dong Wu Shang as he noticed that he appeared helpless. "But... that is definitely not that case for my elder brother." Luo Ke Di frowned and sighed simultaneously, "That bastard Luo Ke Wu might appear cool on the outside, but trust me that its all a facade. His temper is beyond anyones imagination. Once he goes crazy, there is nothing that he wont do." "Wouldnt you be around?" Ji Mo looked at Luo Ke Di in disdain, "At a certain key moment, couldnt you just alert him?" "Alert him? What if alerting him ruins big brothers grand n? Wouldnt you guys be chasing after me for my skin?" Luo Ke Di cried out helplessly. "You can make your own decision!" Dong Wu Shang asserted, "However, Gu Du Xings Gu n will definitely suffer a huge loss this time around. Mo Tian Yun would definitely ce them at the front of the fire. Furthermore, those two brothers, Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue, are overly-ambitious and extremely narrow-minded. They are also stuck in a power struggle at this present moment..." "That is the Gu ns problem and for Second Brother Gu to worry about. Theres no need for us to bother thinking about it." The three others said in unison, "Besides, we have been extremely annoyed by Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue. If were able to cause those two bastards to encounter some sort of trouble... Gu Du Xing might be extremely happy and not shed a single tear." "The truth is, Gu Du Xing would love to chop off the heads of those two himself." "If thats indeed the case, then lets get ready." Ji Mo looked up at the sky and said, "Round moon, our opportunity is here." Dong Wu Shang nodded solemnly. All of a sudden, Luo Ke Di appeared to have thought of something. He hugged his stomach andughed uncontrobly, trying his best to keep silent. Tears began to stream out of his eyes. "What are you thinking about?" Dong Wu Shang asked for he was extremely annoyed by Luo Ke Dis peculiar behavior. This punk looked like he had some serious mental issues. "I just thought of the names that the two of you Dong brothers have... Mother... Awoo..." Luo Ke Di held onto his stomach, desperate for a gasp of air. Immediately, Dong Wu Shang became curious, "Whats so funny about our names?" "You and your elder brother, Dong Wu Lei... Hahaha..." Luo Ke Di burst outughing with his mouth wide open. The three others could clearly see Luo Ke Dis tongue shaking vigorously... "What is it?" Ji Mo scratched his head, puzzled. "Listen to this... Dong Wu Lei; animal kind. Awoo..." Luo Ke Di could not control hisughter, "As for Dong Wu Shang, its even more meaningful. Animal king... Ah, Dong Wu Shang, you, you... Even animals ce you above them..." Before he could even finish, Dong Wu Shang had punched him in the face. Immediately, Luo Ke Disughter came to a stop. His face turned blue-ck as he fell off the tree. Dong Wu Shangs face was filled with intense killing intents as he turned to look at Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong. They really wanted to burst outughing as well, but could not. Dong Wu Shang gritted his teeth in anger and asked, "Was that very funny?" "Not funny, not funny at all!" Ji Mo shook his head like a rattle drum, "I did not understand anything that Luo Ke Di has just said." Meanwhile, Rui Bu Tong nodded his head continually, resembling that of a pecking chicken, "Yes, yes. I did not understand one thing at all." "Hmm!" Dong Wu Shangs head was popping with veins as he yelled, "Leave!" Swiftly, Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong climbed down the big tree, with sweat on their heads. They ran into the darkness of the night. From a distance, Ji Mo could be heardughing hysterically and saying, "Animal kind, animal king... Haha, motherf*cker, second young master Luo is truly talented. A real schr..." Meanwhile, Rui Bu Tongs howling could be heard as well, "Hahaha..." Dong Wu Shang held his fist so tightly that a loud cracking sound was emitted from his knuckles. However, Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong had disappeared long ago... Immediately, Dong Wu Shang jumped down from the tree and grabbed Luo Ke Di, just as he was in an attempt to escape. As expected, Luo Ke Di was given a thorough beating! "I was wrong! Fourth brother, I was wrong. Beloved fourth brother... I was wrong... Oh, oh, big fourth brother is so magnanimous... Hahaha, awoo, its too funny..." Luo Ke Di howled in pain as he begged for mercy, while stillughing asionally at the same time. At that moment, it seemed unclear as to whether he was still excited or in pain. His whole body shook so much that no one could discern if he wasughing or being beaten up... On the other hand, Dong Wu Shang enjoyed giving people merciless beatings. Each punch was sincere to the bone... Gradually, the moonlight rose to the top. There was a slight dent in its shining brightness, but it remained shining in the night sky. All of a sudden, from an unknown ce within Continent Center Citadel, a beam of light created a bright round shape that radiated like the sun, shining blindingly in the night sky! However, this beam was not thatrge; it was only about the size of a fist. Nheless, it appeared extremely concentrated and intense. Furthermore, it captured everyones attention since it waste at night. Within mere moments, countless travelers noticed this strange phenomenon that was urring in the sky. They could not help but look up and stare at the sky in great awe. Immediately after, a change urred. Another beam had just shot straight into the sky. In a sh, the sky had be peaceful. It seemed as if there were a total of one sun and two moons in the sky. A waxing moon and a full moon! In the silence of the night, two piercing screams came from two different directions! Thereafter, the two beams disappeared. There was only one moon left in the sky. There wasplete silence throughout the entire ce. However, that strange scene had already been imprinted in everyones eyes. Almost everyone was astounded and asked, "What has just happened?" Concurrently, two white figures appeared suddenly! Under the moonlight, the white figures seemed even more mystical. It was as if they were immortals flying down from heaven! While they were in midair, the two figures did not utter a word. Shortly after, they split into two different directions. Each figure was carrying along with him a sharp and terrifying sword aura as they moved like lightning, heading towards the two directions where the two light beams had just appeared. Swordsmen! Surprisingly, these two majestic looking young men with jade-like appearance were actually swordsmen! Their white figures shed before they vanished in the blink of an eye! Heaven and earth returned to its silence as well! While this was happening, dozens of ck figures that moved quicker than these two figures shot towards the same two directions as well. In the cold night, the sounds of sleeves tearing through the air rang out endlessly. Dozens of majestic golden crowns had suddenly appeared in the middle of the night! All of the people in Jiang Hu watched this scene and shivered in fear! This stage clearly belonged solely to martial experts! At this point, whether they wanted to or not, the ordinary people had to retreat! There were dozens of King level masters! Motherf*cker... what has just happened? Chu Yangs figure was like a thunderbolt as it turned into a white streak in the air. His face was showing a look of urgency and determination to reach his goal. However, by the time hended, three King level masters in ck had already appeared. Even though his speed was fast, it was still nowhere as fast as the speed of the King level masters. Chu Yang nced around before he slowly changed back to his graceful demeanor. His fluttering white outfit shined brightly in front of the three people who were dressed in ck. "The speed of you three seniors is truly fast." Chu Yang said gently, with a hint of shyness of youth. He continued slowly, "Even though I had used all of my strength and even had a head start, I still fell behind." "Young Master Chu is too kind." The three masked people in ck did not dare to be impolite, especially after hearing such ament. "Hmm, may I enquire if the three seniors have discovered anything upon arriving here first?" Chu Yang asked sincerely. "May I know what Young Master Chu means by the word discover?" One of the King level masters rolled his eyes back as he asked. Chapter 274 The Clans React! "I thought that the shiny object seemed interesting. Haha..." Chu Yangughed in an honest manner and continued, "I have a little sister that likes shiny things the most. I wish to buy one for her to y with. Shes just a child; you seniors must definitely find it amusing..." "Little sister." The three King level masters rolled their eyes simultaneously. Motherf*cker, these young masters are truly not ordinary. Hes actually able to lie without having his heart skip a single beat; it seems as if he is just calmly enjoying his breakfast. They could never have expected such an innocent looking youth to have such a great ability. "Thats right, we thought that it seemed interesting as well. Haha..." The three King level masters were not that foolish either. Even though they each belonged to three different ns, they had magically be unified as one, in the mind, at this very moment. "Hahaha..." "Haha..." Although it was not discussed, everyone had understood each others hidden intentions and simply smiled at one another. Once again, the sound of the wind could be heard. More people hadnded on the ground. Even though their faces were covered, everyone knew that the only people who could get there at such great speed were those whom they knew personally. "Are there any discoveries?" "Hmm." The three King level masters who had arrived on the scene first did not bother with pleasantries and answering the question that the neers had posed. This was simr to the way that they had interacted with the young master from Upper Three Heavens, Chu Yang. They simply snorted and flew off. "Show off!" Among the group of martial experts who arrivedter, one member spat and cursed in an agitated manner, "Judging from how you people did not fight one another, its obvious that none of you have found anything at all!" Indeed, his words were spot on. If they did actually discover something, the three King level masters that had arrived first would most probably have fought each other to the death. "I shall take my leave first." Chu Yang cupped his fist in a polite manner and smiled before taking two steps back. Subsequently, he jumped into the air and vanished without a trace. "He is truly a young master of Upper Three Heavens. Such good mannerism is truly beyond description." One of the King level masters said in admiration of Chu Yang. Almost instantly, everyone jumped into the air. Concurrently, the crowns in the disappeared in the blink of an eye. ... Meanwhile, in Heaven Reaching Tower, all but one young master of Middle Three Heavens were waiting patiently. This was none other than Ji Zhu, who was snoring in hisfortable slumber. Swoosh... Swoosh... Swoosh... The martial experts who had gone out had finally returned. Each one of them hastily entered the room of his own young master. The entire atmosphere of Heaven Reaching Tower became quiet instantly. Everyone remained in their own rooms as they were deep into their own personal discussions, albeit in a frantic manner. "The light of the sun and the moon? The sun and the moon shining together at the same time?" Ao Xie Yun frowned and stood up. He paced back and forth as he muttered, "Perhaps... Could it be..." The martial experts of the Ao n remained quiet as they sat facing him. Everyone was racking their own brains as they attempted to search through their memories for some sort of important information. "Ask the Heavens Sword Saint? This person definitely does not exist. As for Underworld Saber Saint, this sounds even more nonsensical!" Ao Xie Yun frowned as he continued, "Ive always thought that this was just a grand scheme by King of Hell Chu to deal with Diwu Qing Rou and dy Great Zhaos conquest. But... with the sun and the moon shining together today... I must say that I truly have doubts..." "I think that the event today was just a ploy by some people to make it appear mystical." A King level master responded, "Besides, such a situation is simply too bizarre. How could just a saber and a sword create such a strange phenomenon?" "Just a saber and a sword?" Ao Xie Yun smirked, "What about Nine Tribtions Sword, then?" Immediately, everyone in the room became silent. "Investigate this!" Ao Xie Yun instructed sternly before he continued in a calm manner, "Lets not be hasty to make a move for now. Nheless, we have to notify the n so that they can begin examining all of the written records. It would be best if they could find the rare volumes and search through them thoroughly. Check if they are able to find any records of the phenomenon where the sun and the moon shine together." His frown remained as he said, "I think that I might have seen something about that being written somewhere. But... Im unable to recall where Ive seen it..." Ao Xie Yun sighed heavily. Under hismand, three King level masters gathered together hurriedly. Using their spirits, they formed an Acoustic Spirit Orb. This was the best way to ry any information. Furthermore, it was the most advanced way ofmunicating in the Nine Heavens continents! If not for these three masters who were of King level and above, this Orb would not have been able to be initiated! This allowed for the transmission of important information for any desired destination in the shortest period of time! Whats more, there was no error! Such a method of information transmission could not be executed by any ordinary n in all of Middle Three Heavens. An ordinary n could attempt to use the strength of the entire n, yet end up being unable to execute it for even once! "The sun and the moon shining together... There must surely be something behind this phenomenon!" Mo Tian Yun eximed in a deep voice. Immediately after hearing the report, he had already concluded that this urrence was definitely not that simple. "Two young masters of Upper Three Heavens havee here personally. Furthermore, given that such a phenomenon usually only urs in heaven, it cannot be an ordinary urrence!" Mo Tian Yun paced back and forth in the room endlessly. A ray of suspicion shed from deep within his eyes, "Bastard... Have we all been duped by Diwu Qing Rou?" Mo Tian Yuns thought process was evidently in stark contrast to that of Ao Xie Yun. Ao Xie Yuns first thought was the need for verification. Meanwhile, Mo Tian Yuns first thought was that they had been duped by someone else. "Dont bother me for now." Mo Tian Yun slumped down to his chair. With his chin resting on his two fists, he fell into a deep state of contemtion. The attribute that Mo Tian Yun could be most proud of was the fact that he had an eidetic memory. It didnt matter what document it was; all he needed to do was to look through a document once and he would instantly remember it in his head very clearly. Even after a long time had passed, he only needed to concentrate and he would be able to remember it again. He sat for a long period of time as his brows came closer and became tighter. All of the ns documents that he had read through ever since he was young had now appeared in his mind. These documents flowed through his mind like a small stream continuously. Time went by slowly. "Get out! What sun and moon shining together? Thats pure gibberish!" Eldest young master Ji Zhu simply hugged his nket and went back to sleep upon hearing the report. Only a hairy leg was revealed from under the sheets as he yelled loudly. Shortly after, the sound of rhythmic snoring rang out once again. The two King level masters looked at each other helplessly and walked out of his room dejectedly. "Sun and moon shining together?" Dong Wu Lei sat on a futon in the middle of the room, with his legs crossed. He pondered for a moment and said, "Everyone, do think about this for a moment. What do you think is the meaning behind this phenomenon?" This was the only reaction from the ck Saber n. "Sun and moon shining together?" Luo Ke Wu got up from his bed with gleaming eyes. "Between the two of you, one shall stay close to Mo ns Mo Tian Yun, while the other shall follow Ao ns Ao Xie Yun. If they move, we shall move! If they remain still, we shall remain still! Stay close to them and dont ever let anything escape your sight." This was the reaction of the Luo n. It was perhaps the reaction that demanded the least effort on their part. Meanwhile, Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue looked at each other and frowned, "How about we go over to ask Mo Tian Yun? If there is something good that we can find out from him... Our Gu n might not get to eat meat, but we can surely follow behind and get some broth." "All of the ns are reacting? Theyve figured out why the two young masters of Upper Three Heavens havee here?" Li Xiong Tus beard spread out slightly as he bellowed, "Whether or not they are useful, we must get them first before anyone does! The three of you will be in charge of this! ... What? No problem. No matter what n it is, just rob from them and we will discuss it after!" "Saber and sword shine together; the light of sun and moon shining together..." Tu Qian Haos reaction was indeed special, "All we have to do is to watch closely and not act rashly. When the targets appear, let them kill each other first. We should only take advantage when the timing is right. We will kill if its necessary for us! No matter what, we cannot afford to make any mistake..." "Saber and sword, sun and moon. Hmm, I seem to recall something about this. It was from a message that came from the n. But... which one is it?" Xie Dan Qiongs white face was still carrying the same shyness that made him appear slightly feminine. At the same time, his two rows of thin brows wereing together slowly. "Hmm, saber and sword both appeared at the same time; the light of the sun and the moon shining together... No, thats not right. Its at night..." Xie Dan Qiong recalled slowly; his voice was so soft that it could barely be heard, "More than ten thousand years ago... No... Eight thousand years ago... No, thats not it. More than six thousand years ago..." He frowned for a moment before he suddenly pped his own thigh in great excitement, "Yes! Thats it!" "What is it? What does Young Master recall?" The two King level masters of the Xie n jumped up instantly. "More than six thousand years ago, there was a martial expert that rose and disappeared quickly." Xie Dan Qiongs phoenix eyes shed sharply. Although his two hands did not move at all, two dreamy jade flowers had appeared out of nowhere. They twirled slowly in his rosy hands. "This master excelled in both saber and sword, reaching the Saint level in both!" Xie Dan Qiong looked down and continued, "This saber and sword madman was none other than Dong Fang Cang Qiong!" "Dong Fang Cang Qiong?" The two King level masters were in the middle of a state of a daze when they suddenly called out simultaneously like a sh of lightning. "Dong Fang Cang Qiong was nicknamed a sword and saber madman. He was the only person deserving of such a title." Xie Dan Qiong continued softly, "Sun saber, moon sword; cut immortals and kill saints; shine for eternity; reign supreme alone; heavens in his heads; saber and sword madman!" "ording to the legends, whenever Dong Fang Cang Qiong made any move, he would startle Upper Three Heavens. This was because he was at Saint level in both saber and sword! In fact, it could be said that he was at the peak. Although he had only appeared for just a short span of twenty years, his sun saber and moon sword had turned Upper Three Heavens upside down!" "Legends have said that whenever his saber and sword left their sheaths, a beam of sunlight and moonlight would appear instantly." Xie Dan Qiong continued softly, "Somehow, twenty yearster, a martial expert from Heavenly Three Star n appeared of nowhere and embarked on a ughtering spree in Upper Three Heavens. No one was able to fight back at all. Dong Fang Cang Qiong was the strongest person at the time, hence he took it upon himself to fight that martial expert from the heavenly n by himself! Ever since then, he was never heard from again. Simrly, the martial expert from the heavenly n ceased to appear as well. Hence, the phenomenon saber and sword, sun and moon, shining together slowly disappeared thereafter..." The two dreamy jade flowers began spinning at a faster pace in Xie Dan Qiongs hands. All of a sudden, his white face turned red, "These are not Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber. However, could they be the Sunlight Saber and Moonlight Sword of Saber and Sword Saint Dong Fang Cang Qiong?" Upon hearing this, the two King level masters bodies shook heavily, as a look of distress appeared on their faces. No one would have known that Xie Dan Qiong had kept mum the fact that his encyclopedic knowledge was second to none in all of Nine Heavens! "But... Truthfully, given the strength of our Xie n, getting these would be wishful thinking." Xie Dan Qiongs gaze became calm as he continued, "The only feasible way is to achieve victory during chaos... From now on, we shall be inactive!" "Inactive?" The two King level master repeated in unison. "Thats right. Inactive!" Xie Dan Qiong replied softly, "Our ns strength is surely no match for the Dong, Ji, Mo, and Ao ns... However, when these two weapons show themselves, they would definitely fight each other fiercely. Im sure that you know that injuries are unavoidable, even when tigers fight between themselves, let alone when two superpowers fight." "Given our strength, we would probably end up paying with our lives if we fail to be patient." Xie Dan Qiong said calmly, "We need to deal with thousands of changes to be absolutely inactive. Its our only chance of seeding." Chapter 275 Beyond The Heavens Sect Is Not Doing Well! Meanwhile, in another room, Ao Xie Yun had suddenlye to, "Saber sword madman?" Beside him, the eyes of the three King level masters had lit up as they were astounded. "Sun and moon shining together; saint in both saber and sword!" Ao Xie Yun took in a deep breath, "If this is true, then... this is definitely not a small matter!" Without waiting for the three King level masters to voice their own opinions, he quickly waved his arm and said, "However, we still have to remain cautious before this information is verified! We absolutely cannot let our intention be exposed!" He held back his excitement and continued, "That Young Master Chu is probably not being honest with us. Given his character, he was most likely trying to get information from us. Worse still, he could have been trying to bait us into his trap." "We cant afford to make a wrong move." Ao Xie Yun said cautiously, "None of you should get overly excited or be impulsive. As the situation develops, you must be even more careful in every action of yours - your movement, words, and even your coughs! You must think clearly before making any move, even every step that you take! Understood?" "If they are not Sunlight Saber and Moonlight Sword of saber sword madman, this whole thing would then be a conspiracy that is aimed directly at the great ns of Middle Three Heavens! If thats the case, we absolutely cannot allow such a conspiracy to achieve its aims!" Ao Xie Yun paced back and forth slowly. His voice became calmer as he said in a low voice, "If they are indeed Sunlight Saber and Moonlight Sword from saber sword madman... this ce will turn into a battlefield! Once we get involved, we will not be able to get out of it even if we wanted to. We may even implicate the n in Middle Three Heavens, causing everything to be destroyed in just a short span of time! Nheless, this is a rare opportunity that onlyes every few thousand years!" "Be careful, be very careful! To the... maximum!" Ao Xie Yun took a deep breath. A sharp light shed from within his eyes, "Whether this is a real or fake news, it is still a game of chess! Besides, we still have no clue as to who is behind this ploy. Such an opponent is surely worthy of all my efforts!" In the other room, Mo Tian Yun came out of his deep contemtion. He frowned and expressed in a low but determined voice, "If its true that the sun and moon shined together, they are surely Sunlight Saber and Moonlight Sword from saber sword madman. Back in the day, saber sword madman had fought with the Martial Expert from Heavenly Three Star n and never returned! His two extraordinary heavenly weapons had vanished along with him..." "ording to the legends, if the two heavenly weapons, Sunlight Saber and Moonlight Sword, were toe together as one, they would create a worldly phenomenon. If theyre separate from each other, theyre just two ordinary des. However, if they two heavenly weapons meet, the secret power of Sunlight Saber and Moonlight Sword would be revealed, making them invincible! Saber sword madman was able to reach Saint level in both saber and sword because of Sunlight Saber and Moonlight Sword!" "If we are able to get our hands on Sunlight Saber and Moonlight Sword, my position in the Mo n would not be disturbed by ten thousand of Mo Tian Ji! Furthermore, the Mo n could potentially be the champion in Middle Three Heavens and proceed to Upper Three Heavens to fight for the position of one of the nine great ns!" The more he thought about this, the more Mo Tian Yun became excited. "However, we must be extremely careful and not do anything rashly." Mo Tian Yun murmured. Gradually, a determined look appeared in his calm gaze, "If there is going to be a fight, our opponents are none other than the ck Saber and Ao ns... The rest are not worthy of us!" In any case, he was remarkably different from Ao Xie Yun. Amongst the Ao n, Ao Xie Yun had already been identified as the sessor. His position was already fortified, hence allowing him to remain calm and clear-headed in face of such a tempting opportunity. He had cautiously weighed all the pros and cons while thinking of how to deal with such opportunities. However, while Mo Tian Yun might be the eldest young master presently, his position was still not fortified. He had a younger brother, Mo Tian Ji, who was nowhere inferior to him in strength or in intelligence. Mo Tian Ji was silently watching his every action and could rece him at any moment possible... Based on this, the two werepletely different people. Even though other great ns were having their own discussions as well, their durations were extremely short inparison! Besides, the heirs of those ns had already made their decisions. On the other hand, the two people who were expected to make their decisions first, Ao Xie Yun and Mo Tian Yun, ended up being the ones who pondered over the situation for the longest period of time. Mo Tian Yun thought over and over again, but he could not make a firm decision about the situation. Simrly, Ao Xie Yun thought continuously, but was also unable to make a decision... Nevertheless, there was one thing inmon that the two felt towards: Once the fighting begins, the two great ns at the frontline of this battle would be theirs. Ultimately, their two ns would be colliding head-on. Each young master of the great ns had his own ulterior motive! Ah, the previous statement was a mistake. There was one young master without an ulterior motive and this was none other than the eldest young master of the Ji n, Ji Zhu! At this present moment, this young master was deep in sleep and snoring loudly; he did not pay any attention to the King level master from his n who was frowning and feeling extremely uneasy... Not long after Chu Yang returned, Gu Du Xing entered the room through the window. "Well?" Gu Du Xing asked. "Almost done." Chu Yang said, "But... the situation is far from reaching the point of madness. It seems that another appearance has to be made." "Okay." Gu Du Xing said, "But... only one can make an appearance the next time. The two cannot appear at the same time; it would cause too muchmotion. It would be best to make an appearance in the name of Ask the Heavens Sword or Underworld Saber." "Of course." Chu Yang smiled in a mysterious manner. "This next location will be the ultimate one; have you picked one out yet?" "Im still thinking. Ive narrowed it down to the royal pce or the imperial tomb!" Chu Yang gasped as he said this, "Or... the headquarter of Golden Horse Riders Department?" "Royal pce, imperial tomb... Golden Horse Riders Department?" Gu Du Xing took in a deep breath as he was astonished. The heart of boss Chu is a little too ruthless... Gu Du Xing imagined that if they were sessful at any of those ces, Great Zhao would be in more than just a normal state of chaos. The entire nation would definitely be suffering a great catastrophe! ... On this very same night, Wu Yun Liang had led over three hundred remaining people of Beyond the Heavens Sect to Iron Cloud Citadel! Wu Yun Liang had been to Iron Cloud Citadel countless times to have many secret conversations with Tie Bu Tian. However, Tie Bu Tians attitude was always reserved and distant each time they conversed. Back then, Tie Bu Tian was still just a prince! However, on this trip to Iron Cloud, it waste at night, and Tie Bu Tian was now the emperor of a nation! Unexpectedly, he hade down to wee them personally. This gave Wu Yun Liang a great deal of face and made the people of Beyond the Heavens Sect feel a certain kind of glory, that their leader was treasured. After exchanging pleasantries and greetings, they were brought into the citadel. Tie Bu Tian looked around for a moment before finally asking Wu Yun Liang in a low voice, "Sect master Wu, may I know where the honorable Senior Meng might be?" Wu Yun Liang smiled lightly and replied, "Junior martial brother has already left Lower Three Heavens and entered Middle Three Heavens." Tie Bu Tian sighed heavily and said dejectedly, "It appears that Senior Meng has no intentions of staying." "Yes. He mentioned that by remaining in Lower Three Heavens, he would eventually be Diwu Qing Rous means to deal with his disciple..." Wu Yun Liang sighed softly, "Junior brother is prideful and loves his two disciples to the core. How could he ever allow himself to drag them down? Hence, he decided to leave!" Tie Bu Tian sighed heavily again. He felt as if he had experienced a great loss. He had nned to meet Chu Yangs master and junior martial brother to understand and see for himself what kind of master was able to train such an exceptional disciple. He would never have thought that Meng Chao Ran had already left. Moreover, he had left without any hint of hesitation. "May I ask, Your Majesty, now that all of us from Beyond the Heavens Sect are here, what do you have nned for us?" Wu Yun Liang asked sincerely. Initially, he had not nned to ask such a question. However, after having seen Tie Bu Tians extreme hospitality, Wu Yun Liang decided to pop the question. Tie Bu Tians countenance became calm again and he replied casually, "Beyond the Heavens Sect would, of course, remain as Beyond the Heavens Sect. Its strength would not be dispersed, and neither would it be integrated with any other sect. It shall remain on its own. What does sect master Wu think of this?" "Oh... but, but..." Wu Yun Liang was slightly dumbfounded. He had nned for Beyond the Heavens Sect to integrate with Bu Tian Pavilion. After all, Chu Yang and Wu Qian Qian were at Bu Tian Pavilion. Essentially, it could be said that they were in positions of great power. Bu Tian Pavilion and Beyond the Heavens Sect could be said to have some really close ties... However, Tie Bu Tians words had just shattered his dream. Furthermore, Tie Bu Tians countenance bing cold was enough to signal to him that there was no need to discuss this matter any further! As he thought about this, Wu Yun Liang could not help butugh to himself: Tie Bu Tian did note to wee me. He clearly came to wee Meng Chao Ran! It is undeniable that he clearly respects King of Hell Chu. As for me, the master of Beyond the Heavens Sect... cough, cough, Im definitely not worth him mentioning at all... After the people of Beyond the Heavens Sect were properly settled in, Tie Bu Tian instructed some of his officials to stay behind to entertain his guests while he returned to his pce. A whileter, Wu Qian Qian was escorted to where they had settled. "That will not do!" Wu Qian Qian shook her head firmly, "Chu Yang has mentioned that anyone may join Bu Tian Pavilion, but Beyond the Heavens Sect absolutely cannot!" "Why?" Wu Yun Liang was somewhat taken aback. He was fine with having just a few people join Bu Tian Pavilion. He would never have imagined that Chu Yang wouldpletely disallow this desire of his. "If Beyond the Heavens Sect wishes to continue to exist in Iron Cloud and thrive, it cannot enter any of its politics, let alone Bu Tian Pavilion!" Wu Qian Qian replied assertively, "These were Chu Yangs very words. He knew that if you brought people here, you would want them to enter Bu Tian Pavilion or gain a certain position of power. He had instructed me to inform you that you should not think of such ideas anymore!" "Chu Yang once told me that if you do that, Beyond the Heavens Sect would be fine when Iron Cloud is in danger. However, once Iron Cloud is no longer in danger, Beyond the Heavens Sect would be destroyed by the hands of Tie Bu Tian!" "No ruler would allow his officials to join forces with martial sects! Any wise ruler would never allow this to happen!" "If Beyond the Heavens Sect is not destroyed by being used by Diwu Qing Rou, but instead destroyed by the de of the very person that it has sworn allegiance to, that would really be the greatest tragedy of all time!" "Those were Chu yangs exact words." Wu Qian Qian continued, "I think that his words make a lot of sense!" Wu Yun Liangs face appeared dejected for a long period of time as he processed these words. Finally, he said, "Is that so?" Chapter 276 The Black Robe Is Here, So Will You! "Yes, Chu Yang has specifically instructed me to inform that it didnt matter what reason you had for expelling him from Beyond the Heavens Sect. He is now officially no longer a member of Beyond the Heavens Sect." Wu Qian Qian continued reluctantly, "Hence when you calcte the strength of Beyond the Heaven Sect, you must... not include him in the strength. Otherwise, you will surely be bound to lose." "Ahh." Wu Yun Liang sighed heavily. He could no longer tell what he was exactly feeling at that moment. "Chu Yang also mentioned..." Wu Qian Qian slowly lowered her head as she said. "What else did he say?" Wu Yun Liang frowned in anticipation of what Wu Qian Qian had to say. "He said that... if you still wish for me to remain at Bu Tian Pavilion, it would be best if you expel me from Beyond the Heavens Sect!" Wu Qian Qian bit her lip and said painfully, "That way, you can truly... guarantee Beyond the Heavens escape." Once again, Wu Yun Liang sighed heavily. He was at aplete loss for words. Before arriving at this ce, such a possible scenario did ur to him. Nheless, the situation had progressed in such great ordance to what he had envisioned that he simply began lying to himself. He thought that everything that he wanted to achieve could be done. Initially, his intention was to seek a way to survive somewhere in a crack between Great Zhao and Iron Cloud; allowing them to struggle for a living under the bullying of all the major sects. However, his fight for survival had now been too sessful. Even before they could reach the end of the line, his initial intention had been achieved. Hence, he had be a little too demanding. If the royal court and Jiang Hu prospered together by helping one another, wouldnt Beyond the Heavens Sect be the number one sect within just a short span of a few years? However, at this juncture, he had just received a harsh blow from reality! "Eldest martial brother, you should not overlook the fact that Beyond the Heavens Sect belongs to Jiang Hu." Meng Chao Rans words resounded in his mind as he fell into a deep thought, "If you want Beyond the Heavens Sect to join the royal court, the only possible oue is for the sect to be wiped out, with only a few people remaining!" "The royal court is the royal court, Jiang Hu is Jiang Hu, and a sect is a sect. They cannot exist together. In the same way, they cannot join one another. Even the ns and sects in Jiang Hu arepletely different entities, let alone Jiang Hu and the royal court." "Alright!" In just mere moments, Wu Yun Liangs appearance appeared to have aged by a few years. He turned away and said, "In that case, I shall do as you wish. You are hereby expelled from Beyond the Heavens Sect." Wu Qian Qian took in a deep breath. After being shaken for a while, she suddenly felt a wave of hopelessness and sadness. The truth was that Chu Yang never said that he was no longer a member of Beyond the Heavens Sect. Furthermore, he never once mentioned that Wu Yun Liang had to expel Wu Qian Qian from the sect. These were all Wu Qian Qians own words. When she made this decision earlier on, Wu Qian Qian was absolutely certain that she was going to sacrifice her youth and her life to... put on the ck robe that represented and identified her as King of Hell Chu! Wu Qian Qian thought to herself solemnly, "Perhaps your legend will not be made here. Perhaps you will not be here in the future. Perhaps I will not be a part of your future, but Im willing to stay here in your ce and guard this ce to the best of my ability. I will create a legend for you. So long as the ck robe is here, King of Hell Chu is here; you will always be here." "You know how I feel towards you, but you cannot reciprocate. Ive never said it out loud because of my own pride! Even though Im just a Jiang Hu girl and farcking in aplishments whenpared to you, I still have my own pride and the modesty of a woman! So... I did not say a word because I did not want to receive an outright rejection. Besides, I did not want to make it difficult for you in any way. However, being here, even with all the heartache and against all odds... I am willing to keep these feelings of mine guarded deep within my heart and never tell anyone." Wu Qian Qian thought to herself quietly. In just a few short moments of silence, she had just made a promise to remain determined and steadfast for the rest of her life. Wu Yun Liang could not help but sigh deeply. Although he had no idea what had just happened, he could sense that during that moment of silence, his beautiful daughter was evidently suppressing a broken heart. "I will take my leave now." Wu Qian Qian turned around and put on a loose-fitting ck robe that covered her slender body. She looked up and walked out of the room. At that moment, be it her movement or the air surrounding her, Wu Qian Qian was carrying herself in a manner that was nowhere less awe-inspiring than how King of Hell Chu carried himself! It was a kind of cold and heartless aura! However, no one knew that a shattered heart was hidden behind the cloak that sparked terror... Meanwhile, the martial experts of Tie Bu Tian had appeared outside. They surrounded King of Hell Chu, the terror of Iron Cloud, and left in a protective formation around him. "Eldest martial brother." Kong Jing Feng walked out from behind a screen, "Qian Qian has really be mature." "Yes, shes indeed matured." Wu Yun Liang sighed and continued, "So mature that a father like myself was unable to recognize her one bit." When Wu Qian Qian returned to Bu Tian Pavilion, Tie Bu Tian was already waiting in the office. "Your Majesty? Why are you here at such an unearthly hour?" Wu Qian Qian asked in surprise. "I cant fall asleep. Theres something that I wish to discuss with you." Tie Bu Tian let out a sigh. His brows were unable to conceal his great distress. "Whats happened?" Wu Qian Qian immediately became alert. She knew that if Tie Bu Tians countenance was this distressed, it was definitely no ordinary matter. "Bu Tian Pavilion will have to be mobilized, expending all efforts to make a big move. Also, you, King of Hell Chu, will have to make a few more appearances." Tie Bu Tian said gravely. "Hmm, did he get into trouble at Great Zhao?" Wu Qian Qian said, "Diwu Qing Rou is not that easy to deal with after all." "Yes. Minister Chu was sessful in causing chaos at Continent Center! But... in doing so, he also gave Diwu Qing Rou an opportunity to retaliate. The most important thing that we have to do right now is to prove that King of Hell Chu is still in Iron Cloud." Tie Bu Tian gazed at the ck robe that Wu Qian Qian had on her body. "King of Hell Chu is still in Iron Cloud; he never left!" Wu Qian Qian replied assertively, "As for the Bu Tian Pavilions mobilization, the intelligence should have reached me first. How did it get to Your Majesty? This... Chen Yu Tong must have failed at his duties!" Under Wu Qian Qians gaze, Tie Bu Tian felt awkward in the rarest of moments. He tried to maintain a serious face as he coughed dryly a few times before saying, "Thats because Ive ordered hall leader Chen toe to me first with any news about Great Zhao!" "But... thats not consistent with how things are done in our Bu Tian Pavilion!" Wu Qian Qian replied bluntly, "I request for Your Majesty to withdraw this procedure!" Tie Bu Tians mouth gaped as he looked at her for a long period of time. Finally, with a conflicted look on his face, he said, "Okay." "As for Bu Tian Pavilions big move, I will arrange for it tonight." Wu Qian Qian said casually, "If theres nothing else, please go back and rest, Your Majesty." This was the authority that Chu Yang had left for Bu Tian Pavilion. She could not simply allow whatever he had left to be lost right now. This was precisely why Wu Qian Qian had disyed such a firm stance towards Tie Bu Tian. There was not to be even onepromise! Even if it was with... the emperor! This was Wu Qian Qians greatest pride! However, this firm stance of hers suddenly gave Tie Bu Tian a conflicted feeling in his heart. Tie Bu Tian looked at the fierce mask on Wu Qian Qians face in great amazement. Subsequently, he looked down at the ck robe on her body with a strange gaze. It appeared as if there was a feeling of longing and reminiscing, as if... Wu Qian Qian was startled. As she looked at Tie Bu Tians gaze, she could not help but let her mind run wild. She thought of how this emperor still did not have a queen or any concubine. She could not help but feel guarded towards him. Could it be that he has feelings for me? Slowly, Wu Qian Qian took two steps back and said coldly, "Your Majesty, this is Bu Tian Pavilion. Please... be mindful!" Upon hearing this, Tie Bu Tian panicked immediately. He began coughing endlessly. A look of shame appeared on his face. Along with it carried a hint of astonishment. Intentions towards you? How is that possible? "In that case, cough, cough... I will leave now!" "Take care of yourself, Your Majesty." Watching Tie Bu Tian leave with the protection of the shadow guards, Wu Qian Qians face became sad instantly. Chu Yang, you bastard! Youve left me here. If the emperor... Hmm, if thats the case, I would rather die than let him have what he wants. Because of you, my heart is buried deep! Slowly, Wu Qian Qians puzzled look regained its originalposure. Her gaze became icy cold as she swung her arm and yelled out in a deep voice, "Order hall leader Chen toe here!" Within moments, Chen Yu Tong appeared outside of King of Hell Chus room. It was as if he had traveled at the speed of light. Just as he was about to knock on the door, it opened abruptly. King of Hell Chu, in his ck robe and mask, had appeared like a ghost. "Hall leader Chen! Your courage has grown these days!" King of Hell Chu said in a cynical tone. Chen Yu Tong was so scared witless that his soul nearly left his body. "This subordinate does not dare!" "Haha, you dare not? Is there anything that hall leader Chen does not dare to do?" Wu Qian Qianughed evilly, "Before I could even see our own Bu Tian Pavilions intelligence, the emperor had already seen it." Immediately, Chen Yu Tong dropped down onto his knees, "Minister, this... this was His Majestys secret order! I... I didnt dare to go against it!" "I dont care about whatever predicament that you had to face!" Wu Qian Qian had be slightly heartless as she continued, "You have to take responsibility for this action of yours! Hall leader Chen, do you think the people of Heavenly Secret Hall should be punished? Or... should you receive the punishment by yourself?" "I volunteer to receive the punishment by myself!" Chen Yu Tongs entire body was trembling. Minister Chus actions were bing harder to predict as the days went by. If Heavenly Secret Hall was going to be punished, everyone would know that it was because of him. He had already gone through that once before; if it happened again... he would most likely lose his position soon. "Two hundred paddles!" Wu Qian Qian said scornfully, "Go and order for the punishment on your own. If you are short of one paddle, you can go ahead and quit your job!" "Get out!" Wu Qian Qian bellowed, "If something like that happens ever again, you had better hold on tightly to your head!" Hearing this, Chen Yu Tong fled in deep fear. Guards that were situated in all four directions were now as silent as ms. Wu Qian Qian remained silent for a moment before she ordered, "Give my order for hall leader Cheng to prepare for movement!" "Yes!" While no one was noticing, this weak girl, Wu Qian Qian, had matured slowly but surely. However, behind that process of maturing, there was a shattered dream and a heavily broken heart... Chapter 277 Two Powers Collide! 1 Throughout the journey back to the pce, Tie Bu Tian could not stop frowning. As he sat inside his carriage, his expression was surprising... one of shock. I merely wanted to be the first to know how hes doing in Great Zhao; whether or not hes in any danger and if his ns were taking ce smoothly. Facing such immense pressure, I just wanted to know if he could handle it... Thats all... However, Wu Qian Qian actually reacted so fiercely earlier. Its almost as if... "Both are pitiful people." Tie Bu Tian let out a sigh. Subconsciously, he had just mouthed these words out loud. "What is His Majestys order?" The two shadow guards asked in unison, "Both are pitiful people? Who are you referring to?" "Its nothing." Tie Bu Tians quiet and embarrassed voice came from within the carriage. The two shadow guards nodded their heads and disappeared. Seated in the carriage, Tie Bu Tian lifted his hand and touched his own face, which was burning with embarrassment. As he thought of what he had just said, he could not help butugh at himself internally. Pitiful? Who is more pitiful? At least Wu Qian Qian still has the ck robe and the position of King of Hell Chu. As for me... I dont have anything to hold on to. Does being born into an imperial family mean that I have to be alone my whole life? Tie Bu Tian sighed deeply. Does anyone have any clue that this emperor absolutely does not want to sit on this throne? Everyones greatest dream is to be able to sit on the golden throne. But... does anyone know that my greatest dream is to be like you normal people? To wake up at sunrise and go to bed at sunset; to be a normal person and spend my days in peace. Tie Bu Tian closed his eyes in weariness. His body swayed gently with the carriage as he slowly began to feel his hearts emptiness. It was as if there was a block of ice that was a hundred thousand feet tall. Indeed, the path of a ruler was a lonely one. And I, Tie Bu Tian, must definitely be the loneliest of all! Because... ... Meanwhile, in Great Zhao, in the middle of the night... Diwu Qing Rous hideous face appeared somewhat terrifying, "Sun and moon shined together? Have you verified this?" "It has been verified!" Jing Meng Huns countenance was not easy to look at as well. The moment he saw the sun and the moon shining together before dozens of bright crowns suddenly appeared in the air, he felt as if he was watching the entire sky copse. "Sun and moon shine together... In the past ten thousand years, theres only one such event that can exin such a phenomenon. It involves a saber and a sword." Diwu Qing Rou took in a deep breath and continued, "Sunlight Saber and Moonlight Sword! Truly devious! King of Hell Chu, you have nned everything very well!" Jing Meng Hun was slightly taken aback. When Diwu Qing Rou mouthed these words, it could be clearly seen that he was gritting his teeth! It was no mean feat for someone to be able to cause Diwu Qing Rou to have such an ugly facial expression. However, for someone to cause Diwu Qing Rou to grit his teeth, it was truly difficult beyond words... "All connected, theyre all connected." Diwu Qing Rou sighed and said solemnly, "This is King of Hell Chus countermeasure. I would never have thought that King of Hell Chu would be able to react so quickly and deviously like that!" "React? Devious?" Jing Meng Hun was puzzled. Even if thepetition gets fiercer, we can still follow your n and deal with it ordingly. What is there to be afraid of? "You dont understand. The scariest thing is not how they arepeting... Its the location that King of Hell Chu will choose to have thispetition explode!" Diwu Qing Rou sighed and continued, "There are two locations that King of Hell Chu can pick. The first is the royal pce and the second is the headquarters of the Golden Horse Riders Department. The royal pce would be best for us; there might be some chaos for a short period of time, but things will still remain in control. However, if it explodes at Golden Horse Riders Departments headquarters... all our efforts will go down the drain instantly. Furthermore, the entire Continent Center will be in a huge mess. In fact, there is bound to be a loss in personnel from Golden Horse Riders Department..." "You should be aware that such a saber and sword will attract all the great ns of Middle Three Heavens." Diwu Qing Rou frowned, "As for these people, we would never have the ability to recruit them, even if they were lying in front of our door with theirst breath. We can only treat them and send them on their way... Given our position, its not at all beneficial to us..." "Tomorrow, I will personally go to Heaven Reaching Tower. Besides meeting the two young masters Chu, I will have to test the reactions of the great ns a little. I hope... I hope that the worst case scenario will not ur..." A look of worry appeared from deep within Diwu Qing Rous eyes as he spoke solemnly. In the early hours of the next morning, Chu yang had just left his bed when he heard a knock on the door. The manager of Heaven Reaching Tower, Du Fa Cai, hade to visit. "Young Master Chu, haha, did you sleep well?" Du Fa Cai smiled warmly. "Not bad." Chu Yang washed his face as he spoke casually, "I must have troubled you. Manager Du, how do you know that I like this kind of Purple Orchid Fragrance the most? Im really unable to figure that part out." Du Fa Cai replied in an extremely respectful manner, "Young Master Chu looks very ssy; I had to run to a few ces before managing to get my hands on Purple Orchid Fragrance from the royal pce. Im delighted that it suits you." Chu Yang wiped his face with a towel and said, "Its still early in the morning; does Manager Du have some urgent issue to speak to me about?" "Yes." Du Fa Cai responded in a respectful manner, "Its the Prime Minister of Great Zhao. Diwu Qing Rou had sent people to bring over a card. He wishes to meet with you two young masters this morning. This little person is simply delivering the card on his behalf." "Great Zhaos Prime Minister... Diwu Qing Rou?" Chu Yang closed his eyes as he showed a look of contemtion. At the same time, a trace of suspicion could be heard from his tone. "This Prime Minister Diwu is no ordinary person!" Du Fa Cai cautioned him kindly, "With the strength of just one person, he has sessfully brought Great Zhao to its current power state..." Subsequently, he went on to share on the topic, without end. "It seems that this Prime Minister Diwu must have left a deep impression on Manager Du..." Chu Yang smiled softly, "If thats the case, how could I not give Manager Du some face?" Immediately, Chu Yang retrieved the card from Du Fa Cai. Thereafter, Du Fa Cai left his room. Diwu Qing Rous card? Chu Yang looked at the gold-ted card and could not help but find it ridiculous. He smiled casually and opened it. The only thing written on it was: Peace to Brother Chu. Ceremoniously, Qing Rou. The words were like soaring dragons and flying phoenixes. They were strong, direct, and appeared disciplined, making them seem fortified like a tall mountain. There was even a strong sense of awe-inspiring power! These words were somewhat simr to what one would expect to receive from an extremely close, old friend who had not been seen for many years. "Diwu Qing Rou is probably trying to undermine my status by using these words." Chu Yang smiled casually and put the card aside. He thought to himself: It seems that Diwu Qing Rou still suspects that Im King of Hell Chu! In any case, this punk still has the guts toe here... I must say that his courage ismendable. Chu Yang pondered for a moment before he shuddered suddenly. What if its not just courage that he has... Could it be that Diwu Qing Rou is a martial expert as well? This is definitely a possibility that cannot be eliminated... Initially, Chu Yang had nned for Gu Du Xing to receive Diwu Qing Rou if he came, but at this very moment, he had just changed his mind. Why should I have to hide if Diwu Qing Rou wishes toe? Diwu Qing Rou is already suspicious of my true identity. Wouldnt me hiding create more suspicion in him? Since thats the case, I shall y with the current top genius! A look of content shed from deep within Chu Yangs eyes. This person is my greatest opponent in Lower Three Heavens. No matter who wins or loses, Ill surely regret it if I do not meet him. "Diwu Qing Rou ising here?!" Gu Du Xing ran over from the other room, astonished. "Mm." "Should I deal with him or should you?" "Allow me!" Chu Yang eximed, "However, in order to avoid anyplication, you should stay here." Gu Du Xing nodded in agreement. A killing intent shed in his eyes, "Well... I could just kill him with one sh..." "Definitely not!" Chu Yang replied in shock, "Do you not know who Diwu Qing Rou is? If he has the guts toe here, how could he not ensure his own safety? I assure you that if we dare make a move, we will not only be unable to kill him but also end up having to pay with our own lives!" Gu Du Xing said casually, "I was just joking." Chu Yang sighed heavily. How could he not have anticipated that Gu Du Xing would sh with a killing aura inside? He said sternly, "You absolutely cannot make any move! Got it?" "Yes!" Gu Du Xing replied with great reluctance. "You cant show your hostility as well!" Chu Yang asserted once more. "Yes." "Your air..." "Yes." "Your sword aura..." "Dont you think youve said enough?" Chu Yang kept mum after hearing this... That same morning, as the sun gradually rose and shined over thend, Diwu Qing Rou sat on a simplistic carriage as he casually made his way to Heaven Reaching Tower. There were only two people apanying him. They were none other than Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian! With these two King level masters by his side, Diwu Qing Rou firmly believed that even if Heaven Reaching Tower was a cave full of dragons or tigers, there was nothing stopping him froming and going as and when he felt like it. "Prime Minister, young masters Chu have been waiting for you for a while." Du Fa Cai came forward and informed Diwu Qing Rou. "Hmm, I must have troubled Manager Du." Diwu Qing Rou smiled softly and continued, "Did young master Chu say anything?" Du Fa Cai was shocked at the question, "Young master Chu did not say anything. However, from his reaction... it seemed that he is too ustomed to such visitations." "Too ustomed?" Diwu Qing Rouughed and said, "Manager Du, I might have to bother you to lead the way." Just as Diwu Qing Rou was walking up to thest floor, he sensed something out of the blue and could not help but look up. A vast field of white snow had appeared in front of his very eyes. Two youths in snow white outfits were quietly standing at the top of the stairs to greet him. Even though there were only two people, Diwu Qing Rou could feel a majestic air surrounding the entire area. At the same time, a faint sh of sword aura traveled through the air. It was not an aura with killing intent or any form of pressure. Instead, it was a kind of spirit that swordsmen typically emitted when they were not on guard. Such spirit was not possible for even a peak level swordsman topletely conceal. The fact that they were able to cover up most of their aura to this extent was enough proof that these two young swordsmen were trying their best to conceal it. Furthermore, such an attitude clearly suggested that they were friendly, with no hostility present at all. It appeared that while the two young masters Chu were slightly curious about this visit of Diwu Qing Rou, they were not in the least bit hostile. "Prime Minister Diwuing here in person? I, Chu Fei, warmly wee you." At the top of the stairs, one of the young men smiled brightly and warmly. He greeted Diwu Qing Rou ceremoniously, without the slightest hint of arrogance or ttery. He did not disy any ttery, arrogance, or modesty. It seemed as if it was just another instance of him weing another guest, with him acting as the sincere host. "I do not dare. Ive taken the liberty toe and visit. I feel ashamed at myself for being greeted by the two young masters Chu in this way." Diwu Qing Rou smiled warmly, "Since you two young masters havee all this way to Continent Center, I should use some wine to wash off the dust for you. Its a shame that my duties have kept me busy, thus I was not able to visit until now. I must have disappointed the two young masters." Chapter 278 Two Powers Collide! 2 Chu Yang gave a light smile and casually mentioned that he did not dare as he looked at Diwu Qing Rou attentively. He could only tell that Diwu Qing Rou was a middle-aged man and around 40 years old. He had dragon-like brows, phoenix-shaped eyes, as well as a long three-part beard that fluttered in the wind. His hair was as dark as ck ink. It seemed as if there was a mysterious veil that was draped over his entire body and no ordinary person could see through this veil. However, people only needed to see him once to have the takeaway that he was truly exceptional to his bones; that he was not a person of this world! Currently, Diwu Qing Rous appearance resembled that of a recluse who lived in the mountains. If a person was to judge him by just his outer appearance, he would never imagine that this tranquil person, who appeared to be constantly at peace, was actually the prime minister of a nation! This was none other than the number one figure that held control over millions of soldiers in his very hands! He was able to change the weather with a flip of his hand. Furthermore, his enemies could only struggle in the palm of his hands! There was no other man like him. However, at this present moment, he was a person that was filled with great peace; his face appeared elegant and sincere. It seemed as if he was an idealist who was filled in love. When faced with the suffering of the world, he would sigh in great heartache. "Prime Minister, you are too kind. Pleasee in!" Chu Yang made space for him and gestured his arm to wee him in. "Young masters Chu, please." Diwu Qing Rou smiled politely as he replied. After Diwu Qing Rou hade up from the stairs, Chu Yang was walking shoulder to shoulder with him as they moved forward. "This is...?" Diwu Qing Rou smiled and turned to look at Gu Du Xing. Gu Du Xings turned to look at Diwu Qing Rou with a fierce gaze. His sword aura had flooded all over the ce! He was looking at Diwu Qing Rou... like he was staring at a corpse! This was the kind of gaze that could kill anyone and suppress the entire world! There was simply no hesitation! Anyone facing this sword would turn into a dead person! In response, Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian showed their powerful aura as their two pairs of eyes turned to stare at Gu Du Xing. The indifferent attitude of this opponent of theirs made the two King level masters unable to maintain their patience. This was utter disrespect! Be it Diwu Qing Rous position or the majestic nature of the two King level masters, they could not allow such contempt to be disyed in front of them! All of a sudden, the three auras shed into one another! For a moment, Gu Du Xings face turned pale and his body backed up by half a step. Despite this, he instantly regained hisposure, stood firmly on his feet once more, and his gaze became even colder. His sword aura was flooding out! "This is my big brother, Chu Nan." Chu Yang coughed with embarrassment and continued, "Please dont mind him. My brother does not like to speak much. He cultivates..." Chu Yang nced at Gu Du Xing with a questioning gaze. Gu Du Xing nodded in response, without uttering a word. "He cultivates... the heartless sword way." Chu Yangs voice was slightly lowered. "Oh..." Diwu Qing Rou, Jing Meng Hun, and Yin Wu Tian understood at once. It was no wonder that this persons face was as cold as a corpse. He was actually cultivating the heartless sword way. How could he be med for this? Noting this, they immediately pulled back their auras. However, Gu Du Xing did not cease his aura. His sword aura flew everywhere. Unexpectedly, dozens of deep sword shes appeared on both sides of the wall! Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian looked at each other in great shock! How old was their opponent? It was extremely unexpected that he had achieved such a solid cultivation! He was a Revered level swordsman who could even use his own body as a sword to emit an intense sword aura! Such a person was definitely a heaven-sent talent in sword art! Nheless, they knew that even though cultivating the heartless sword way at such a young age might render him unrivaled, it was tantamount to him sacrificing all of his youth. In terms of human life, this was indeed regretful... Such a w would eventually grow to be a bigger psychological demon as the persons cultivation grew. As they thought about this, Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian nced at one another with a look of gloat on their faces. "I can tell that your brother is cultivating the heartless sword way." Even though Jing Meng Hu was a ninth grade King level master, he never would have expected that this opponent of his, a ninth grade Revered Sword Artist, would be able to force his sword aura to rise without stopping! It did not matter that his own aura was like a roaring ocean. His opponents sword aura simply remained unwavering and icy as it advanced forward against his. It broke forth without any difficulty! Jing Meng Hun had the feeling that the fighting style of this young swordsman was definitely berserk. Even if his entire body were to be chopped up into minced meat, he would still continue to pierce people, as long as he had his sword in his hand. Facing this young Revered Sword Artist, Jing Meng Hun could not believe that he felt like he was about to burst out in cold sweat. Such piercing heartlessness; if he could just cultivate third grade Sword King, a ninth grade King level master like himself would most probably have to run for his life! This was in rtion to how potent his strength was. It was because of the special characteristic of the heartless sword way! The moment the sword moved, there was simply no turning or holding back! Given Jing Meng Huns cultivation level, he would absolutely be able to kill a third grade Sword King. However, his opponents berserk offensive would also leave an unrecoverable injury in him! Once an injury to the spirit was created by a sword, this would cease the persons advancement for the rest of his life! Jing Meng Hun would definitely not risk such a thing. Hence, out of great curiosity, he asked Chu Yang, "I wonder if Young Master Chu also cultivates with the sword?" An interrogative nature was hidden in his tone that made it somewhat difficult for people to tell. This was because he had yielded power for a very long time and was used to speaking to his subordinates in this way. It had be his way of talking down to people. Nevertheless, it was not his intention to be disrespectful in any way. However, upon hearing it, Diwu Qing Rou could not help but begin frowning. "You are...?" Chu Yang asked Jing Meng Hun as he gave a suspicious look on his face. "My surname is Jing. Im the Prime Ministers subordinate as well as his bodyguard." Jing Meng Hun replied calmly. "Oh..." Chu Yang sighed and said with a slight smile, "Brother Jing is correct. I cultivate with the sword as well. But... it is not the heartless sword way. It is..." He appeared to be pondering for a moment as if he was trying to decide whether he should say it. Diwu Qing Rous disdainful gaze shed with a deep thought: Is this Young Master Chu truly that amazing? Thereafter, he heard Chu Yang saying, "... Its the earthly sword way!" After having answered the question posed by him, he slowly looked up and said casually with a warm smile, "Brother Jing, Ive answered your question out of respect for Diwu Qing Rou since this is the first time that weve met..." Diwu Qing Rou was just getting suspicious of his good temperament when his ugly side finally showed itself. Gradually, Chu Yangs gaze on Jing Meng Hun became colder, but a gentle smile continued to remain on his face. He continued slowly, "But... whenever this young master is talking with someone, I detest it when someone else cuts in disrespectfully. If that happens again... This young master will not care if you are a King level master or an Emperor level master... This young master will definitely not care if you are the leader of Golden Horse Riders Department or Silver Donkey Riders Department; you will have to pay a hefty price. When the master is talking, his servants should not cut in! Am I understood?!" Upon finishing the final statement, his eyes suddenly shed like a piercing sword. Looking at Jing Meng Hun, it could be seen that he was filled with the majestic aura of a person in a great position of power, even though he was just a youth! Standing gloriously at the top, his gaze was one of arrogance and ferocity. He was looking at the King level master like he was an ant! Initially, he was addressing himself in a first-person narrative, calling himself I. However, he was now calling himself young master with the air of a top young master of Upper Three Heavens. Just like that, he had shown his true colors! Im extremely mad! My cultivation is barelyparable to yours, but I dared to scold you in your face and point right at your nose! Are you angry? I dare you! How dare you talk down to me? I will squish you with my condescension from above you! Within mere moments, Jing Meng Hus face turned purple with embarrassment. His eyes looked like they were about to shoot out fire and his chest was on the brink of exploding from anger! He took in a deep breath and tried to maintain hisposure to the best of his ability. As he lowered his head, he unconsciously tightened his fists in a fit of fury! However, he did not dare make a move. His opponent was... a young master of Upper Three Heavens! Given the strength of any Upper Three Heavens n, killing a King level master like himself was as easy as the flip of a hand; not much effort would have to be used to achieve that at all! Furthermore, he hade here with Diwu Qing Rou today for a very important mission. If Diwu Qing Rou did not give an order, how could he dare to destroy Diwu Qing Rous grand n? "Lets let this issue go." Diwu Qing Rous countenance remained as calm as before, without showing the slightest look of dissatisfaction. "Meng Hun, you should not speak from now on." Immediately after giving off his steam, Chu Yang turned towards Diwu Qing Rou and said in a warm manner, "I was too hot-tempered. I couldnt hold myself back and Ive taught your servant a lesson in your stead. Haha, I hope that the Prime Minister does not mind. Haha, this has been my w since young. I must look bad in front of the Prime Minister." Diwu Qing Rou replied casually, "Not a problem at all. Young Master Chu might have been a little hot-tempered, but you are not wrong. However... this King level leader Jing is not my servant. Hes my friend of many years. We are like brothers..." Like brothers! Upon hearing these words of Diwu Qing Rou, Jing Meng Huns heart suddenly felt a great sense of warmth. The grievance that he just had to bear hadpletely vanished in an instant! "Oh?" Chu Yangs pupils squinted and he smiled kindly, "Perhaps... Ive just scolded the Prime Ministers good friend?" Before these two could even take a seat, they had already engaged in a virtual battle of wits! One person carefully probed, while the other used all his effort to deal with the probing! "Young Master Chu is a valued guest from Upper Three Heavens. If we were to bother you with such small matters like this, its..." Diwu Qing Rou gave a warm smile and continued, "somewhat unceremonious of us." "Without rules, there would be no standards!" Chu Yang smiled warmly and said, "If the Prime Minister would like to interact with people like myself, it would be best that you teach your subordinates to be more obedient!" Subsequently, heughed and continued, "However, since the Prime Minister hase here today, you are my guests. Please make yourself at home. Ive already learned of the Prime Ministers arrival early this morning, hence Ive prepared some good tea. We should not bother with formalities." Immediately, he led Diwu Qing Rou into his room graciously. In this collision of two big powers, King of Hell Chu had won the first round! Diwu Qing Rou had to fall short, but it was slightly unfair. This was because... his opponent was absolutely unreasonable! Every action of Diwu Qing Rou was perfect. His opponent had seemed reasonable at first, but he actually became moody out of the blue. He actually became unreasonable and his attitude turned drastically as he pleased. Such a personality truly made Diwu Qing Rou slightly uneasy! Nheless, his opponent currently had the power to be unreasonable. This was precisely why Diwu Qing Rou had to bite onto this bitter pill as if it was sweet; he could not speak up even though he was clearly suffering inside. Chapter 279 Two Powers Collide! 3 The reason was that Jing Meng Hun had cut into the conversation by adding on a few words of his own. Given Jing Meng Huns position in Diwu Qing Rous organization, there was no doubt that he had every right to cut into the conversation. This was not all; he even had the right to make his own decisions! How could being the top leader of Golden Horse Riders Department be anything unextraordinary? However, now that he had jumped in, Chu Yang instead seized the opportunity to insult him! Furthermore, he had insulted him with a domineering and disdainful attitude, without using any reason. He had ruthlessly destroyed Diwu Qing Rous authority! Diwu Qing Rou hade to investigate. In this case, if Chu Yang was timid and fearful, Diwu Qing Rou would be able to see right through his true identity at once. Hence, Chu Yang could not behave in a way that was as timid as a mouse. Besides, he had to portray the image of a young master of Upper Three Heavens! What nobility? What transcendent status? Diwu Qing Rou, you are the prime minister of a secr state. The fact that Im weing you in person is already giving you too much face! I dont care if you are a top leader or a top dog; in my eyes, you are worth nothing! If I wish to turn away from you, I will do it at my own free will! Thats how things will be when ites to things that I want! I will use your subordinates w to destroy your authority! Even if Im rude, what can you do to me? This time, Chu Yang had intentionally caused trouble and portrayed himself as being extremely arrogant. Nheless, his demeanor, coupled with his hot-temperament, was disying the perfect attitude of a young master of a super n from Upper Three Heavens! While Jing Meng Hun was infuriated, Diwu Qing Rou was deeply annoyed. Meanwhile, Minister Chu was feeling slightly nervous. After all, he was facing the legendary Diwu Qing Rou! Who would have guessed if Diwu Qing Rou could sense an anomaly? As they entered the room, both sides sat down opposite the other. However, the peaceful atmosphere from earlier had beenpletely shattered by King of Hell Chu! "Please, this is Pure Purple Tea that Ive picked from Heavenly Purple Mountain. It is the only one of its kind in Upper Three Heavens!" Chu Yang brought out the tea in a hospitable fashion. Unfortunately, there were only two seats avable at this table. One was for the owner, while the other was for a guest. It was evident that this Young Master Chu did not prepare or allocate any seat for subordinates, hence there was absolutely no way that they would get to savor his fragrant tea... Even though Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian were boiling, they could only stand idly behind Diwu Qing Rou and wait on him. "Good tea!" Diwu Qing Rou said after he took a sip, closed his eyes, and tasted the tea carefully. Shortly after, he opened his eyes and said with a sigh, "Its been so many years since Ive been able to get my hands on this tea. I truly miss it. This cup of tea tends to lead me to fond memories of my youth. Haha, Im reminded of the good old times again." "Oh? Youve drunk this tea before?" Chu Yang asked, puzzled. To the world, Diwu Qing Rous background was still undisclosed. While some would im that he was an orphan, others would im that he was a descendant of a great n. Meanwhile, others would im that he had simply appeared out of thin air... However, no one ever seeded in verifying any of these ims! Compared to King of Hell Chu, Diwu Qing Rous background was many times more mysterious. Upon hearing these words, Chu Yang immediately became guarded. Could it be that Diwu Qing Rou hade from Upper Three Heavens? "Haha." Diwu Qing Rouughed cheerfully and said, "Elder Master Chu, Senior Chu, is he well?" Chu Yang replied in a serious tone, "Thanks to heavens blessings, elder master is as healthy as before! Hes still breaking through in his cultivation." "Its true that good people are indeed blessed." Diwu Qing Rou took in the steamy fragrance of the tea and a look of nostalgia appeared on his face. He continued slowly, "In that year, ancestor Chu, Senior Chu Bi Xiao, traversed Upper Three Heavens with just a great sword. Many lives were taken by that sword. His fame soared and he reigned as majesty. Younger generations still remember him and admire him strongly..." "I think the Prime Minister has remembered wrongly. Our ancestor did not use a sword." Chu Yang frowned, showing his discontent, "Prime Minister, such things cannot be said carelessly..." "Haha." Diwu Qing Rous gaze shed and he said, "Perhaps Ive remembered incorrectly?" "Hmph." Chu Yang grunted coldly and said, "Prime Minister, Im in a good mood today. If it was someone else from the Chu n, they would definitely not like it if you were to joke around like that." Since Chu Yang wanted to pretend to be the young master of the Chu n, how could he not mention to the person in blue about the Chu n? Besides everything else, the person in blue had to be tortured by answering all of Chu Yangs questions on that day. Hence, Diwu Qing Rous questioning would not achieve any results. Minister Chu even asked about the outhouse carefully and had practically made the person in blue copse! However, needless to say, Diwu Qing Rous focus was not on this point. "Ah, so much time has passed, and I must have forgotten some things. There is just one thing that still remains in my mind." Diwu Qing Rou sighed heavily and continued, "Back then, I used to meet Brother Fei Ling once a while. I know about Brother Fei Lings lifelong regret, but I could only sympathize with him. I wonder if the issue has been solved..." "Its a sea full of people, how could they possibly search finish?" Chu Yang sighed dejectedly, "This emotional ailment of Uncle Fei Ling... Im worried that it might be difficult to heal..." As he spoke, Chu Yang portrayed the attitude of not being able to conceal his internal pain; it was a look that made it seem that even the Chu n of Upper Three Heavens had its own fair share of internal problems... However, he was shaking inside. How did this person even know that the Chu n had misced a child? Diwu Qing Rous countenance softened a little. "Young Master Chu, is there something important that youre looking for in this trip to Lower Three Heavens?" Diwu Qing Rou asked curiously. "Something important... Haha, the important thing has already been mentioned by the Prime Minister. Wevee precisely because of this." Chu Yang continued, "In fact, we wanted to go out and y, hence we followed our fourth uncle..." "Oh, fourth master Chu is currently in Continent Center?" Diwu Qing Rou asked, appearing slightly surprised. "Uh-huh." Chu Yang grunted, without confirming or denying his query. Diwu Qing Rouughed and said, "So thats the case." "But... once we got here, we discovered something really interesting." Chu Yang seemed extremely excited, "Prime Minister, I will be frank with you since youre not an outsider." "What is it?" "Im very interested in the saber and sword!" Chu Yangs gaze was as sharp as that of a hawk, "I must get my hands on them! Prime Minister is the leader in this ce; I hope that you will be able to assist us on this!" Chu Yang paused for a moment. It seemed as if he had made up his mind. He then continued, "If the Prime Minister would kindly help us obtain the saber and sword, I, Chu Fei, will help the Prime Minister with one thing. You should understand where Iming from." Diwu Qing Rous head was on the verge of exploding. I have yet to verify your identity, and yet you are already making a request from me? Whats worse, you are asking for assistance in obtaining the saber and sword that Im currently dealing with? "Young Master Chu, Im much older than you. I have a different exnation for this matter." Diwu Qing Rou replied in earnest, "As far as I know, this is a conspiracy by King of Hell Chu." "I couldnt care less if its just pubic hair or wool. I want the saber and sword!" Chu Yang grunted in frustration, "Prime Minister, even if I, Chu Fei, am stupid, I can still tell if the saber and sword are genuine." "I dont mean anything by it. Im just concerned that Young Minister Chu might be punished when you return to your n." Diwu Qing Rou exined in a calm manner, with a hint of concern in his tone. Immediately, Chu Yang realized that he was somewhat hot-tempered and sat back in his sat. He smiled disdainfully and said, "If the Prime Minister will not assist us, then theres no problem at all. Us brothers will take our chances and y a little." Diwu Qing Rous stern face faltered upon hearing this. He said, "I will send people to investigate." "Oh, theres no need for you to bother if its too much trouble." Chu Yang leaned back and continued, "I have a few methods to get my hands on them." Diwu Qing Rou felt extremely helpless at that moment. This Young Master Chu who was in front of him had unexpectedly turned out to be extremely thorough; there was no loophole present at all. Could it be that he is indeed a true young master of the Chu n? But... why would a young master of the Chu n show up here? In the exchange that had just passed between them, this Young Master Chu spoke as if there was nothing suspicious about his presence here. This was done while Diwu Qing Rou continually attempted to force something out of him by diverting the conversation to the Chu ns martial arts, problems, and key characters. Furthermore, he had even checked with the rules of the Nine Heavens! However, his opponent had responded extremely well. Furthermore, for every issue, he appeared to be able to counter-attack intuitively. There were even times when this Young Master Chu spoke freely while Diwu Qing Rou was struggling to keep hisposure. "In any case, Ivee here today because I have something that I would like to ask Young Master Chu about." Diwu Qing Rou paused for a moment and continued, "Young Master Chu is at a high position; youre naturally able to have greater foresight. Please share with me your wisdom." Diwu Qing Rou lowered himself slowly. "What is it that you wish to ask?" "At present, three countries stand at the top: Iron Cloud, Great Zhao, and Limitless Nation! Besides these three, there are other small countries everywhere. In Young Master Chus opinion, what should be done with such chaos? Who are the heroes among the nations? Who will dominate?" Diwu Qing Rou sighed heavily and said, "Because of this, my mind is unable to rest..." "Oh... this..." Chu Yang acted as if he was put in a difficult situation. He looked at Diwu Qing Rou with a bit of surprise. Such an attitude clearly hinted: I have never once thought of the issue that you are asking me about. "Huh? What does Young Master Chu think?" Diwu Qing Rou asked in a humble manner. "This, ah... Cough cough cough..." Young Master Chu rolled his eyes and pondered for a moment. Subsequently, heughed and leaned back as he said, "No matter who wins or loses, it has nothing to do with me. Dont you agree with me?" The meaning behind what he had just said was clear: I cant answer your question since I have never thought about it. Hence, I simply responded with another question. Besides, Im not involved in this issue. You can go ahead and ask whoever else you wish to. Diwu Qing Rou was astounded. It did not matter how the question was going to be answered; he knew that he would be able to sense the feelings from within. After all, this was King of Hell Chus goal! If this was indeed King of Hell Chu, any statement against his own belief would easily be seen through by Diwu Qing Rou. No one was capable of desecrating his own aspirations just like that! To a person, his aspirations are just as important to him as his own first love! A man who has been jilted by his first love could curse all women in the world. But... who would have the heart to see his love of aspirations as a whore? Even if that was the truth, he could not bring himself to say it! Just thinking about it in the slightest bit would suffice in breaking ones heart! The person who would sustain an injury to the heart would be himself! However, he never would have imagined that his opponent woulde out of his interrogation unscathed. "The Prime Minister is posing me so many questions; its my turn to ask you something." Chu Yang asked, "Based on what youre saying, youre truly well-versed with Upper Three Heavens. Besides, you know the Chu n like the back of your hand. Could it be that youre from Upper Three Heavens?" Diwu Qing Rou did not utter a word. Instead, he gazed at Chu Yang deeply, in a peculiar manner. Chu Yang felt ufortable, but he remained vignt and asked once more, "May I ask, what n from Upper Three Heavens does the Prime Minister belong to?" Diwu Qing Rou continued looking at him strangely for a long period of time before saying enigmatically, "After speaking to you for so long, is Young Master Chu still unable to figure out where Ivee from?" Chapter 280 Detonation! Chu Yang looked at him nkly. He then scratched his head and said with the naivety of a youth, "I really dont seem to have any impression of you. Why? Should I know who you are?" Chu Yang was trying his best to assert that he was definitely not a big shot that he would know him. Diwu Qing Rou let out a suspicious smile and shook his head. He said, "You shouldnt know. You shouldnt know." Chu Yang was taken aback. Could this person belong to an extremely famous sect in Upper Three Heavens? Could it be that this n was at such a high level that the Chu n did not know them? But... what logic was this? Chu Yang continued maintaining his mysterious persona as he stood up and said slowly, "Yes... Young Master Chu, Ive very d to have met you today. If you have nothing else to discuss, I shall take my leave." At that moment, countless thoughts were shing through Chu Yangs mind. Could I be exposing a w by not knowing his identity? That cant be it. Otherwise, could it be that Diwu Qing Rou intends to make use of this retreat to advance in the current situation? While these thoughts ran through his mind quickly, his facial expression remained unchanged. He smiled as he stood up, "Please leave slowly. I will not be sending you out." He acted as if he couldnt care less if the other person was leaving. Diwu Qingughed in response and said, "I wont bother you with suchplicated matters anymore." He looked at Chu Yang intently, as if he was trying to say: If our roles were reversed, I would definitely send you off. I wish you a good trip... Chu Yang replied warmly, "Please have a safe trip." Diwu Qing Rou, Jing Meng Hun, and Yin Wu Tian smiled as they left the room and walked down the stairs. Chu Yang saw them off from the top of the stairs, showcasing his warm hospitality. From there, he watched as Diwu Qing Rou and his subordinates left. In this second match, King of Hell Chu had fallen behind! This was because he could not confirm his guess as to what Diwu Qing Rou meant with hisst words before he left. Did he or did he not see through Chu Yangs w? It did not matter how vast Chu Yangs mind was; the slightest shadow of a doubt would haunt him for a long time. As Diwu Qing Rou walked down a flight of stairs, Chu Yang was just about to return to his room. At that very instant, Diwu Qing Rou turned around and watched as Chu Yang was turning to retreat to his room. All of a sudden, he called out in a deep voice, "Chu Yang!" Upon hearing this, Chu Yang acted as if he had not heard anything, taking a step forward before turning around. He looked in Diwu Qing Rous direction and asked hesitantly, "Prime Minister?" Diwu Qing Rous hawk-like gaze flew across the stairs and aimed straight at Chu Yangs face. Unexpectedly, Chu Yang felt a burning sensation on his face. It was as if there was an invisible fire burning on the surface of his face! "Oh, its nothing. I must have seen wrongly." The two parties looked at each other. Chu Yangs eyes carried with it an innocent look of surprise coupled with a hint of indifference, while Diwu Qing Rous eyes appeared to be looking for something. After a brief moment, Diwu Qing Rou simplyughed and walked down the stairs. Chu Yang reacted, "Oh". Not bothering to question further, he headed back to his room. Once he got back into the room, he sat down on his bed. After a long period of silence, cold sweat suddenly began pouring out from all over his body. Within mere moments, his entire white outfit was soaked in sweat. From the moment Diwu Qing Rou had arrived until he left, Chu Yang was unable to ascertain whether he had won or lost! At the end of the exchange, was he sessful in backing up his cover or did Diwu Qing Rou see through his real identity? Chu Yang could not believe that he could not be sure of this. Since he was reborn, this was an extraordinary urrence that had never once happened before! Moreover, Diwu Qing Rou still had the upper hand! Even though Chu Yang had achieved a certain level of sess, victory was still in Diwu Qing Rous hands in the grander scheme of things. Ultimately, Chu Yang was unable to see through Diwu Qing Rous mind. Right before he left for good, Diwu Qing Rous yell had unexpectedly caused Chu Yangs spirit to be upset and scared him for a brief moment. If it were not for the fact that his spirit had been through two lifetimes and hence, was more fortified than that of ordinary people, he would have most likely replied to the call by instinct at that most critical moment... "That was extremely dangerous!" Gu Du Xing said to Chu Yang. Chu Yang nodded slowly. They looked at each other and could see the terror embedded deep within each others eyes. As expected, Diwu Qing Rous aura could not be dealt with by ordinary people. Eventually, Diwu Qing Rou got to the bottom of the stairs and a heavy frown appeared on his face. Even with his great intellect, he was still unable to verify whether this Young Master Chu Fei was indeed King of Hell Chu. The moment they met, his opponent had managed to outright destroy his authority. Such an arrogance, thatmonly belonged to descendants of great ns, had been demonstrated by his opponent wlessly. Subsequently, he could no longer continue being on the offensive. While certain aspects appeared as if he had the upper hand, in reality, Diwu Qing Rou could not see through anything. Furthermore, that yell had made it clear to Diwu Qing Rou that he had lost. If he was able to verify his suspicion, that yell would have been unnecessary! If he knew that it was definitely Chu Fei, there was no need to call him out. Simrly, if he knew that it was definitely Chu Yang, there was even less reason to call him out! However, he had no clue, hence he called him out. That was hisst resort. Diwu Qing Rou sighed heavily. This youth, be it Chu Fei or Chu Yang, was someone to be wary of! This was something that could not be questioned. Just as he was about to enter the rooms of the young masters of the Middle Three Heavens, his sense picked up something out of the blue. He turned and noticed a person in blue walking in softly. Each step of his, on the stairs, seemed as soft as clouds that flew in the wind. Immediately, his two bodyguards sensed this presence and turned as well. Two pairs of eyes looked at each other as the atmosphere thickened. A strong power pressure began to flood out from that person dressed in blue. Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian were terrified, rushing to activate their energy to defend against this opponent of theirs. Unexpectedly, they realized that they were unable to activate their energy. At that moment, it felt as if someone else hadplete control of their lives. They were leftpletely out of control. Their souls had practically left their bodies. Shortly after, Diwu Qing Rou ceased staring at that person and turned to walk away. From the steps, the person in blue disappeared quietly as well. He made it seem as if it was just a passing nce and nothing had happened. "Martial expert!" Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian eximed as they looked at each other. Both of them could feel cold sweat running down their backs. Both of them had the same thought that this person was probably the bodyguard of those two young men that they had just met. He was perhaps a member of the Chu n. Diwu Qing Rou only left Heaven Reaching Tower past noon. He had gone to look for three people, namely Ao Xie Yun, Mo Tian Yun, and Dong Wu Lei, after leaving Chu Yangs room. The responses of these three young masters caused Diwu Qing Rou to be very pensive. On the way back, he did not even utter a word. He simply frowned and contemted in deep thought. Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian were both slightly surprised. Even though the attitudes of these eldest young masters of Middle Three Heavens were somewhat unclear, their purpose today was to verify whether Young Master Chu was indeed King of Hell Chu. In their eyes, this Young Master Chu Fei was definitely not King of Hell Chu! This was correct for sure! His portrayal of his identity was simply wless! If this person was not a descendant of the Chu n, how could he possibly know so much inside information of the Chu n? Even Jing Meng Hun, who wasshed at by Chu Yang, was not one bit suspicious of his identity. "Prime Minister, what do you think?" Jing Meng Hun asked carefully. They were already on the road and werent too far away from the ministers manor. Very few people could be seen walking on the road. "What do you think?" Diwu Qing Rou asked back, looking at Jing Meng Hun. "This Chu Fei cannot be King of Hell Chu!" Jing Meng Hun eximed strongly. Yin Wu Tian nodded in agreement. "Thats not certain for sure." Diwu Qing Rou shook his head slowly, "We cannot be certain right now. But... I still think that he is King of Hell Chu in disguise!" Upon hearing this, Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian were slightly rmed. Things were already so certain; why was Diwu Qing Rou still considering it as a possibility? If King of Hell Chu was indeed a young master from a super n of Upper Three Heavens, what could they possibly do? If they continued to fight and annoy the Chu n, what would happen to them? "Just watch quietly as things progress! Even after King of Hell Chu makes his move, I will still be able to retaliate." Expectedly, Diwu Qing Rou was feeling somewhat worried. Before he had interacted with Chu Yang, he was 80 percent sure that he would be able to determine if this Chu Fei was indeed King of Hell Chu. However, from their short interaction, this certainty had dropped to 60 percent. He did not dare to make any fixed judgment. Subsequently, he encountered the person in blue, causing Diwu Qing Rous certainty to drop by half. Furthermore, Diwu Qing Rou still could not be certain of his conclusion. Did a person from Upper Three Heavens have to know who Diwu Qing Rou was? In this case, even Diwu Qing Rou felt uncertain. Nheless, not knowing his identity was still cause for a little suspicion. As for his other observations, they were essentially Diwu Qing Rous sixth sense. While Young Master Chu Fei did not disy any hostile intentions towards him, Diwu Qing Rous was stubbornly insisting that this person was indeed King of Hell Chu! Such a feeling was definitely irrational! But... at least he acknowledged that it was irrational! "Being influencing the people that weve captured from tonight onwards!" Diwu Qing Rou ordered, "King level leader Yin will be in charge of this!" "King level leader Jing, you must carefully monitor all movements tonight!" A look of exhaustion could be seen in Diwu Qing Rous eyes, "Tonight... if those saber and sword dont appear, then there would be nothing. But... once they appear, they would probably be a horrifying storm of blood!" Jing Meng Hunplied formally. Time passed quickly, and night came in the blink of an eye. As the night arrived, the group of young masters from Middle Three Heavens opened their eyes wide as they watched all directions carefully. Atop Heaven Reaching Tower, a few people with fluttering sleeves stood still as they watched the light of the oilmps amidst the darkness. Inside Continent Center Citadel, there were people standing on top of every tall structure, waiting patiently. These spots were all taken by King level masters! However, tonight was a quiet night; even the fighting amongst Jiang Hu people had reduced significantly. Ask the Heavens Sword did not appear, and neither did Underworld Saber. Of course, Sunlight Saber and Moonlight Sword were even more elusive. Yet another day went by. Late in the afternoon, someone had suddenly discovered Ask the Heavens Sword, but the chaos onlysted a short five minutes. The person with Ask the Heavens Sword was sessful in breaking free and disappeared immediately. All of the King level masters efforts went down the drain! The next night, some people discovered Ask the Heavens Sword and gave chase. Once again, he escaped after a short fight. Within these few days, such urrences surfaced more than 20 times. It was said that the people holding Ask the Heavens Sword and Underworld Saber were filled with injuries and were exhausted... More than a dozen King level masters behaved like wild dogs as they ran all over the ce. Everyone was infuriated and frustrated, nearly on the verge of imploding... Finally, on the fifth day, a period of great chaos began! It was still a full-moon night. Within Continent Center Citadel, when the moon was high in the sky, two beams of light that appeared to be extremely far from each other shot straight up. The sun and the moon shined together once more! The entire Continent Center Citadel was like a massive vault of explosives that had detonated! Chapter 281 Chaos In Continent Center! The full moon rose above everyones head and shined mysteriously. Its magnificent splendor enveloped the sky and its light shone down on the earth. The martial masters were slightly exhausted because they had concentrated for many days. Everyone had begun to conclude that these two were hiding in a mouse hole. The entire citadel was frantically searching for them but they were nowhere to be found. However, all of a sudden, someone stared at the sky with his mouth wide opened. He pointed up in the sky and screamed in a hoarse voice! There were now two bright moons on top of their heads! As well as one sun! While the two new arrivals were not as radiant as a true moon or sun, it was ring that they were there! The sun and moon shined together! Sunlight Saber and Moonlight Sword had finally appeared! At once, everyone flew up into the sky. More than 40 crowns were shining in the air with great majesty! Far and wide, King level masters had gathered, greatly increasing their strength! They came from two directions, one from the east side of the citadel and one from the middle of the citadel! Subsequently, the sun that signified Sunlight Saber began to move... "Awooh..." A howl sounded out and the martial masters shot towards the direction of the sound. The moon that signified Moonlight Sword shed for a short moment and disappeared instantly. It was as if the owner of Moonlight Sword had discovered the strange phenomenon and sheathed his sword. Meanwhile, the sun that signified Sunlight Saber still remained shining brightly. For some unknown reason, Moonlight Sword had vanished, but the sun of Sunlight Saber continued to shine this time. However, no one could be bothered to think about this discrepancy at this point in time! Is it still shining? Thats just perfect for us toe and grab it! From the ground, the owner of Sunlight Saber ran in great terror. From a distance away, a group of marital masters followed the light in the sky, with the majestic light shining in their eyes. If Sunlight Saber was appearing now, there was no hope of him escaping... The only issue present was to determine which of the tens of King level leaders had the strength to secure the top position. There were many people, but even more martial experts! Unfortunately, there was only one Sunlight Saber! Many people had begun to think about potential enemies, allies, as well as those who were capable of snatching it away from them. All of a sudden, there was a loud swoosh. Two white streaks hade up from behind them! "Everyone! Master Chu wants this saber!" A voice yelled out from behind. It sounded as if he was announcing his right to the saber. "Master Chu? F*ck! Who do you think you are?" Every single King level master was angry. In this scenario, everyone had covered up their face to ensure that they would not be recognized. In this situation, who would care about the difference between Middle and Upper Three Heavens? As they saw the two white streaks gain proximity to Sunlight Saber, all of the martial masters increased their speed and chased them with their lives. From a distance away, Jing Meng Hun sighed helplessly in the air. Sure enough, everything was happening ording to the Prime Ministers prediction! Sunlight Saber was evidently moving in the direction of the royal pce! Furthermore, it was getting very close to it! The imperial power of Great Zhao was represented by the royal pce! Moreover, it was the gathering ce of Diwu Qing Rous greatest opposition. In recent years, the emperors forces had been suppressed by Diwu Qing Rou. However, he could not and would not dare to eliminate them entirely! The royal pce was theirst stand! There were many martial experts in the royal pce of Great Zhao! It was far better guarded than the royal pce of Iron Cloud! However... this number of martial experts was considered a mediocre number in the current situation. These martial experts were plentiful when tasked to deal with ordinary Jiang Hu people. But... whenpared to dozens of King level masters of Middle Three Heavens, they were not adequate anymore. Instead, they could be described as... a herd of pigs! Nevertheless, as expected, the reaction of the royal pce was extremely fast. First, there was a rain of arrows. Subsequently, dozens of figures jumped out and yelled angrily, "Hooligans, how dare you attack the royal pce! Kill these people without any mercy!" Immediately, many martial experts jumped to the wall outside the royal pce. The saber shed brightly, with the majesty of the moon glowing with it. As it flew into the rain of arrows, it whistled sharply through the air. Bam, bam, bam. The sounds rang out as the bodies of many guards flew into the air. The figure carrying the saber howled with great excitement, "Awooh... Dog aunt! Dog aunt!" Subsequently, he entered the pce without a care! Following closely behind this figure was a white streak that moved like a sh! Everyone was very familiar with his identity. This was none other than the young master of the Chu n from Upper Three Heavens, Chu Fei! However, Chu Yang burst intoughter after hearing Ji Mos dog aunt cry and nearly fell to the ground. Even until now, he still had no clue as to what the phrase dog aunt that came out of Ji Mos mouth meant... Within the royal pce, the voices of warnings rang out from all directions! "Halt! Halt!" The leader of the royal pce guards roared, "Stop him! Shoot!" He could already see many people rushing into the royal pce from a distance. Jing Meng Hun simply sighed and closed his eyes. He thought: Its probably better if you dont say a word. By giving thosemands, the royal pce will most likely turn into a ruin... As expected, after the leader of the royal pce guards had bellowed, a group of King level masters ignored the warnings and jumped onto the royal pces elegant walls without hesitating. Immediately after, there was a loud boom. The wall surrounding the royal pce had copsed! These people were all King level masters of Middle Three Heavens. In such an urgent situation like this, they only needed to be one step behind and that would lead to the security of the n being affected for thousands of years. How could they have any heart to care for the welfare of some royal pce of Lower Three Heavens? Naturally, they jumped on the wall like it was t ground and rushed in as they screamed and yelled continually! Within moments, they collided with one another. The blood of the royal pce guards flew all over the ce! Soon after, yet another dozen of King level masters entered the royal pce like meteors. They rushed into the royal pce without any regard for it. Following closing behind there was the great army of Jiang Hu. They poured in like a roaring sea! Shill screams could be heard from inside at once. The rm bells rang out in a frantic manner. The sound of copsing walls in the pce, fighting, and desing into contact with one another... They were mixed into a great pandemonium. Dust and smoke were beginning to appear everywhere! Jing Meng Hun stood in a distance with his head drooping down dejectedly. The pce was done! This chaos simply could not be stopped! Up until now, Diwu Qing Rou still had the same firm belief that this was King of Hell Chus grand scheme! In fact, even after the great ns of Middle Three Heavens had verified that these two were Sunlight Saber and Moonlight Sword, Diwu Qing Rou still firmly believed that this was all part of King of Hell Chus scheme! However, the chaos could not be stopped. This scene was the same as the day when Chu Yang discovered that Diwu Qing Rou had used his scheming methods to gain manpower, while he could not do anything. Presently, Diwu Qing Rou knew of King of Hell Chus scheme, but he could only stand idly and watch. He had no idea where King of Hell Chu was, as well as where the saber and sword were going to hit next. He knew things were going to unfold that way, yet he was unable to prevent them from happening! For a person who was ustomed to having full control like Diwu Qing Rou himself, this was extreme torture. Just seven days ago, King of Hell Chu had to suffer the same plight. As of now, the tables have turned and it was finally Diwu Qing Rous turned to taste the feeling of helplessness. Within the past few days, Diwu Qing Rou did not stop trying to calcte the possible locations that King of Hell Chu would select to detonate this great chaos. After pondering for a long period of time, he concluded that the two potential targets were the royal pce and the Golden Horse Riders Department. Because of this deduction of his, Diwu Qing Rou had given orders to Jing Meng Hun to move all of Golden Horse Riders Department in the short time frame of three days and three nights. They took along with them whatever their hands could take. They also brought along with them whatever they could bring. All of the martial experts had left the old location. Furthermore, Golden Horse Riders Department was currently holding onto only a few of the Jiang Hu people that they had just caught recently. The others were also moved to another location. Diwu Qing Rou had wanted to move these people as well, but they simply did not have sufficient time to do so. Besides, there were many among these groups who were still rebellious and infinitely unwilling toply. If they were to bring along these people, there would be a high chance of encountering a great mishap during their transportation. This would eventually prove to be too costly. Diwu Qing Rou could not take such a risk. Hence, he had no choice but to leave those people behind. Presently, Jing Meng Hun watched as the royal pce was in great chaos. Finally, he heaved a sigh of relief. He thought: At least the royal pce is the one that is in chaos and not the Golden Horse Riders Department. This dark cloud has a silver lining in it. It was not that Diwu Qing Rou had failed to warn the royal pce to be on guard. While he might not have been one to care about the emperor, he was still a person of Great Zhao! In fact, he had even sent people to assist the royal family in evacuating from the royal pce. However, Diwu Qing Rous goodwill waspletely tossed aside by the emperor. Furthermore, when he was warning the emperor, the emperor even sneered at him and said, "Diwu Qing Rou, do you think that Im an idiot? Attack the pce? Huh? As long as you, Diwu Qing Rou, dont attack the pce, is there anyone else in the world that would cause such trouble?" Upon hearing the news from his messenger, Diwu Qing Rou could not help but let out a long sigh. He decided to abandon all his efforts in helping the royal pce. He had the foresight that King of Hell Chu would make his move. Besides, he was absolutely certain of this! Even if there was trouble at Golden Horse Riders Department, all the martial experts would be able to retreat quickly. Hence, the damage would not be too devastating. However, the royal pce could not be moved just like that! Furthermore, the people in the royal pce were very weak! Whats worse was that the royal pce was the heart of the nation! Since King of Hell Chu had already initiated the chaos, he would not be called King of Hell Chu if he were to leave the royal pce untouched! Unfortunately, the royal pce did not trust Diwu Qing Rou. Since they had refused his goodwill, Diwu Qing Rou could only give up on his efforts! In truth, he had only offered his help as an insincere gesture. Meanwhile, fire zes began breaking out everywhere in the royal pce! The zing fire from within the royal pce caused part of the horizon to turn red. Soldiers gathered from all directions, in a bid to end the chaos. Master Chu moved like the wind as he flew around the entire royal pce in his white outfit. Instead ofing to take Sunlight Saber, he was actually assisting Ji Mo. Whenever the owner of Sunlight Saber was in grave danger, Young Master Chu would fly down and fight fiercely. Once he joined in, the King level masters simply could not do anything against him. Ultimately, who would dare to kill a young master of Upper Three Heavens Chu n in front of everyone else? Was this not a death wish? There would be countless witnesses here. Young Master Chu was so imposing that he was unhindered wherever he went. During the chaos of the fight, the owner of Sunlight Saber would howl strangely, "Dog aunt..." Soon after, he would run away. Another chase would begin again... "Its too dark! I cant see anything. Motherf*cker, wouldnt it be better if we start a few more first?" Young Master Chu yelled out. Immediately, the King level masters realized that finding people in the dark was indeed difficult. Even though Young Master Chu had a rude mouth, his words were most urate. There was no telling who initiated the first spark, but everyone raced to set fire to the pce... Somehow, a King level master found the oil reserve of the royal pce and tossed out one barrel after another. Regardless of whether they had oil, they all burned brightly... Poof... Poof... Poof... Boom... Boom... Boom... This was truly spectacr. In fact, someone had written a poem about it: Fireworks end the night; light on fishing boats are only enough to put one to sleep; Continent Center Citadel in chaos; midnight fire greets passengers. Chapter 282 Venomous Move! The inferno from the pce was lighting up the sky like it was daytime. Clouds of smoke rose up from the royal pce. It could practically be seen from hundreds of miles away! From Continent Center Citadel, the scene was like that of a falling nation! The eldest young master of the Ji n, Ji Zhu, was dragged out of bed by a King level master. With his eyes still barely opened, he ran to the royal pce in a blur. Naturally, his path was smooth because there were King level masters to pave the way for him. He was in the process of joining thepetition unwillingly. In any case, participating in thispetition would allow him to have something to talk about. At that very instant, he suddenly heard, "Awooh... Dog aunt!" Ji Zhu was stunned for a moment. He then cursed out furiously, "Motherf*cker!" He spat onto the ground and turned to leave. "Eldest young master! Eldest young master!" Three King level masters chased after him hurriedly as they werepletely clueless about his reaction. Each one of them was very frustrated. This eldest young master was not in the least bit aggressive. They could not believe that he simply took one look and decided to leave. Was he not able to see that all the other ns were fighting one another? "The Ji n will not participate in thispetition." Ji Zhu red viciously and bellowed, "Anyone who doesnt listen to me can crawl back by himself." Subsequently, he went on his way back. Along the way, he cursed under his breath, "Motherf*cker! Motherf*cker! Motherf*cker...!" Immediately upon leaving the royal pce, he ran into Luo Ke Wu, who asked, "Where are you going?" "Im going back to sleep. Is that alright with you?" Ji Zhu red at him and spoke angrily. Luo Ke Wu replied with great annoyance, "Youre going back to sleep? You intend to go back to sleep at this crucial moment?" "Move! Good dogs dont get in the way!" Young Master Ji Zhu was in a really bad state of mind. He thought that he had been yed... "Who are you scolding?" Luo Ke Wu red back at Ji Zhu. Just as he was about to give chase, the King level masters of his n held him back. He could only add on a few words, "Ji Zhu! Just you remember, motherf*cker! I will remember this!" "What an idiot!" Eldest Young Master Ji Zhu spat scornfully and left. Behind him, Eldest Young Master Luo Ke Wus group rushed into the burning scene swiftly... Boom! No one knew who did it, but the main hall of the royal pce had just copsed... Ji Mo no longer had any strength. In fact, he had been exhausted long ago. It was no mean feat for him to be able to hang on while being chased by dozens of King level masters. Unfortunately, the person that he was waiting for had not yet arrived! Hence, he had to hang on! Surrounded by the thick smoke and fire, Ji Mo searched around as he ran. All of a sudden, he was filled with joy. Hahaha, hes here! Not too far away from him, he noticed a heroic looking Mo Tian Yun running towards him with his n. From the other direction came Ao Xie Yun, who was also rushing over with the King level masters of the Ao n. Meanwhile, other King level masters were also flying over like meteors. Enemies came from all directions. It was truly a heaven-sent opportunity! "Spare me! Spare me! I dont need this saber anymore..." Ji Mo cried out in a pitiful manner and jumped out instantly. Upon arriving, Mo Tian Yun, Ao Xie Yun, Dong Wu Lei, and Xie Dan Qiongs groups immediately turned to look in this direction, with burning desires in their eyes. "You can have it!" Before anyone could react, Ji Mo tossed the saber from his hand and turned to escape. But... who could be paying attention to him at this critical moment? Everyones mind and gaze had already been taken by the fascinating saber. Under the light of the burning mes, Sunlight Saber shined blindingly. It seemed as if its light was burning in the hearts of everyone who rushed after it. It was unclear as to whether it was intentional that Sunlight Saber flew straight into Mo Tian Yuns direction! "Audacious!" "My saber!" "Motherf*cker! Get the saber for me!" These words came out of Li Xiong Tus mouth as the eldest young master yelled and gave chase concurrently. At this point, his voice had changed so much that it sounded really passionate. "Kill..." Mo Tian Yun was triumphant, while Ao Xie Yun was startled and Xie Dan Qiong was surprised. Meanwhile, Dong Wu Lei gripped his saber tightly, while Luo Ke Wu howled as he rushed up... A King level master of the Mo n flew up to grab the saber as it flew in his ns direction. Mo Tian Yun had already carefully nned out his future. The moment he possessed the saber, he would leave this ce at once and cease his training. Instead, he would return to Middle Three Heavens! Mo Tian Yun would never have imagined that he would be able to obtain the saber at this very moment. So long as he had Sunlight Saber in his hand, he knew that he essentially owned half the secret required to be a Martial Saint. As for the other half of the secret, he could always scheme, exchange, or even form alliances... Ultimately, there were many means of achieving this. "Stop!" "Stop him!" Sounds of people shouting through the air rang out. Countless hidden weapons flew in the direction of the Mo n. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swish, swish, swish... Hidden weapons flew over the heads of the people of the Mo n like a relentless downpour! It was practically raining hidden weapons! The three King level masters immediately jumped out from the group. A fierce cyclone of energy formed around their bodies within mere moments! In this crucial time, the reaction of the three King level masters had to be extremely fast and urate. des shed as they sent the hidden weapons flying away. One of them even risked his own life and jumped through the hidden weapons with just his energy field protecting him. He was aiming straight for Sunlight Saber! At that exact moment, an unimaginable thing urred! The flying saber suddenly stopped! It was hanging in midair! Thereafter, it immediately flew back! "Motherf*cker! The saber is tied to a thread!" Mo Tian Yun cursed and spat angrily. This was a behavior that was rarely seen from him. His nice-looking face turned nasty as he yelled, "Bastard! Son of a b*tch!" Encountering a failure when he could already taste the sess caused Eldest Young Master Mo to be on the verge of spitting out blood! Right then, something shed. Suddenly, the Sunlight Saber, that was flying back, made a pop noise before dropping down from the air. Ao Xie Yun had a few coins in his hand. He had just used one of these coins to cut off the thread on the saber. The saber was now falling down slowly. Coincidentally, its position was smack in the middle of the Ao n and the Mo n! The martial experts of the Ao n and the Mo n began to rush in like wolves and tigers! At that very moment, a sudden pop was heard. At the exact ce where Sunlight Saber was falling from, something had exploded. A ck mist which carried with it a light fragrance slowly began to flood out. Within just a short period of time, it covered an area of 30 square feet. The moment the ck mist rose up, Sunlight Saber fell to the ground with a loud nk. It was situated right in the middle of the ck mist. A mocking voice said, "All of you should be careful. This is Bone Dissolving Spirit Dispersing Fragrance. Once it touches you, your bones will turn into ck liquid. Dont you dare me me for not giving you a fair warning." All the martial experts in the room paused simultaneously! The King level master from the Mo n was the nearest to the saber; one of his hands had alreadye into contact with the ck mist. Immediately, he pulled back, but his hand had turned ck. ck liquid began to drip from the tip of his fingers endlessly. The pain was absolutely unbearable. He could not help but yell at the top of his lungs. "Petty creature!" Mo Tian Yun and Ao Xie Yun roared angrily as they turned and red at the figure. A young man who was dressed in ck appeared. He had a shy yet sly smile on his face. He stood outside the circle, with two subordinates in ck standing closely behind him. "Oh, Im so sorry. I had already warned you; why did you put your hand in there?" This young man in ck appeared as if he was deeply regretful. He continued, "This, this... This arm of yours is about to be ck liquid. What to do? This is a King level master after all." At first nce, he appeared gentle and weak. Furthermore, he seemed shy and quiet. However, when he had made his move, it was unexpectedly cruel! Worse still, he did it without mercy! "Take out the antidote!" Mo Tian Yun screamed furiously. The right arm of the King level master from the Mo n was now swollen and the ck liquid was flowing at a faster pace, from the tips of his fingers. Surprisingly, even with the strength of a King level master, he did not have any way to fight such a poison! Besides, the saber was now surrounded by this poison! "Oh, I would love to give you the antidote. But... I want that saber." The young man in ck looked at Mo Tian Yun with a sad face, "Im very weak. Brother Mo, could you please give me a hand?" Mo Tian Yuns head was boiling. A look of great conflict appeared in his eyes. If Sunlight Saber was in the hands of the Mo n, it would be the perfect opportunity for the Mo n to rise up. However, the King level master who was injured was also an important person in his Mo n! Would people not be disheartened if he did not save his life? "Brother Mo... Could it be that this mediocre saber is more important than the life of a precious King level master from your n?" The young man in ck asked in an innocent tone. Mo Tian Yuns face twitched endlessly; his facial expression changed countless times within a short period of time. At this moment, Chu Yang was secretly watching that youth in ck. Judging from his dark stance and natural attitude, Chu Yang came to the conclusion: This person is one of the future top twelve people in Middle Three Heavens, Poison Spirit! He looked at Sunlight Saber, which was on the ground. At this juncture, the ck mist was thinning. The Mo n was still the closest to the saber! It was almost as if all they had to do was to reach out to grab the saber and it would be theirs! Mo Tian Yuns countenance flickered constantly. All of a sudden, he red and yelled, "Uncle Cheng Gui! Your nephew will have to apologize to you today! For the future of the n, I order you to take Sunlight Saber out!" Unexpectedly, that King level master was the King level leader of the Mo n, Mo Cheng Gui! In the n, he was actually Mo Tian Yuns uncle! Immediately, Ao Xie Yun became guarded. Mo Tian Yun was so heartless that his heart had turned absolutely cold. For the n and his own benefit, he did not even care that it was his uncles life at stake. He simply tossed the man aside, without even blinking for a moment! Just then, Mo Cheng Guis eyes were filled with immense sadness. He knew that their opponent had used the poison for the sole purpose of forcing the Mo n to help them get the saber. Now that Mo Tian Yun had already denied the request of their opponent, his fate was sealed. He gritted his teeth and screamed out loud. He then jumped into the ck mist. The next moment, Sunlight Saber flew out from within the mist. With his entire body in the ck mist, he cried out pitifully, "Eldest young master, the people in the family will depend on your care!" Chapter 283 A Sword Like Thunder! Before he could say finish hisst words, Mo Cheng Guis eyes had already turned into two ck holes. His mouth was of rotting teeth. His entire body had turned into a ck puddle in the blink of an eye. This Bone Dissolving Spirit Dispersing Fragrance was truly too cruel! He let out a loud cry. He gathered thest bit of his strength at his left hand and palmed his own forehead. Blood sttered everywhere as he struck himself. Before his body could even fall to the ground, it had already turned into white mist. His whole body dropped to the ground. They had only just begunpeting, yet the Mo n had already lost a King level master! Mo Tian Yun jumped into the air and caught Sunlight Saber with a white piece of animal skin in his hand. Without even blinking for a moment, he ordered, "Move out!" Surprisingly, he did not even bother to nce at the body of his uncle, which was now just a ck puddle. Ao Xie Yun yelled immediately, "Stop the Mo n people!" Xie Dan Qiong, Li Xiong Tu, and the others yelled out simr orders as well. The cruel and evil spirit youth grit his teeth and waved his arm. At once, the two men pulled out their des. Simultaneously, all the great ns began attacking the Mo n people. "Gu Yan Yang! Gu Yan Yue! Help me block them!" Mo Tian Yun screamed loudly as he tried to make his way out, "I promise to share a part of the secret inside Sunlight Saber with your Gu n! I swear to god! If I should go against my promise, I will let myself be discarded by the world!" Facing everyone, Mo Tian Yun did not hesitate to swear on his life to ensure that he would be able to escape with Sunlight Saber. Yan Yang and his brother were agreeable! Such an oath, coupled with the fact that the two ns were allies, meant that helping each other in such a situation would prove beneficial to them. If they were to gain the secret, the two brothers would first deal with Gu Du Xing before dividing their power equally! Gu Du Xing was a heaven-sent talent; he would definitely cause trouble for them one day. Immediately, the two brothers became energized and yelled out, "Stop them!" Subsequently, they rushed up against their enemies. The two King level masters of the Gu n looked disheartened. How could you two idiots allow Mo Tian Yun to use the Gu n to this extent? Instantly, the great battle between the King level masters erupted without any warning. Furthermore, it was not just a couple of King level masters, but there was more than a dozen! The royal pce of Great Zhao had truly be royal at this moment. In the air, around 60 crowns shined brightly! They were moving around wildly! In the history of Lower Three Heavens, was there any royal pce of any nation that had witnessed such a grand scene? It was only Great Zhao! Indeed, Great Zhao was the one and only one! After this battle, Great Zhao Nation would definitely be an evesting legend in the history of Lower Three Heavens! Meanwhile, the royal family of Great Zhao could not even bawl their eyes out... Yet, this could be seen as a kind of great honor. After the battle ended and the two nations stopped fighting, a famous writer turned the events of this night into a poem: With a full moon on a cold night, the stars were resting. Dark Saber created chaos, and Kings gathered in Continent Center. Bodies piled as high as mountains, and blood flowed like rivers. One punch pierced the sky; one sh cut off a bulls head. Revered Martial Artists were not equal to dogs, but they became a pile of chopped meat. Monkeys everywhere, with two nations at war. Attack and defend; fates were reversed. Great Zhaos fortune fell; Diwu was too gentle. The rise and fall throughout the ages; all in King of Hell Chus hands... Speaking of the royal pce, the situation was currently exceptionally exhrating. Ji Mo had sessfullypleted his mission and was exhausted from using all his energy to escape. He ran to a hidden corner and pped his hands. Out of nowhere, Rui Bu Tong appeared and quickly carried Ji Mo away. At this moment, the two of them officially left Lower Three Heavens. As he hid in the dark, Chu Yang watched the two leave, with an emotional look in his eyes. Thank you, my brothers! Without you two, I would have definitely lost miserably in this fight... See you in Middle Three Heavens! When I return, we will be brothers in arms! What was called Sunlight Saber was tossed out. Hastily, Chu Yang changed out of his white outfit and put on a masked ck one. His face mask even had a beard sticking out of it. It gave the illusion that this person was not young at all. Now was the most opportunistic time for him! He could not afford to let this chance pass him by! Could Mo Tian Yun die here? Was he able to gift Gu Du Xing a great present today? Chu Yang was so anxious to attempt this feat! Out in the open, the King level masters of the Gu n were underplete control. Only the King level masters of the Mo n were still able to control their own bodies, but they were stillpletely blocked. The King level masters of over 20 ns had gathered here. How could the Mo n possibly have any chance of getting away? Mo Tian Yun continually manipted and used underhanded means. Despite all his tactics, he was still unable to escape. This was because thest person blocking him was too familiar with his tricks; it was none other than Ao Xie Yun! The two rivals were now facing each other. Immediately, Mo Tian Yun fell into a deep silence. Everything that he said would prove to be futile. Ao Xie Yun would never be that naive to trust him! Hence, he did not bother wasting his breath. "Mo Tian Yun, leave Sunlight Saber here!" Ao Xie Yun demanded. Although his tone was not loud, it still sounded like it was an order from someone above him Mo Tian Yun! "If you were me, would you leave it?" Mo Tian Yun grunted. "How many King level masters does your n have?" Ao Xie Yun sneered, "In front of everyone, no one would dare to kill descendants like me and you. Thats the truth. But... the martial experts of your ns carry a different status! They would die needlessly! Once all of them are dead, do you think that you can still keep Sunlight Saber?" "I would have to give it a try to find out." Mo Tian Yun replied coldly, "Ao Xie Yun, do you think that these people are your allies? Among them, do you know how many people want to obtain Sunlight Saber? Even if you get hold of it, wouldnt you have to fight against them?" "Why dont you leave the burden to me instead?" Ao Xie Yun smiled evilly. "Hmm! You dont deserve it!" Mo Tian Yun red at him disdainfully. Leave the burden to you? If its not the most extreme scenario where mountains have ttened and all the water has dried, who would leave their burden to you? All of a sudden, there was a loud scream. One of the King level masters of the Gu n had suddenly fallen down. A bright red flower bloomed from the middle of his chest. Xie Dan Qiong was observing the progress of the fight from the outside. However, his face was pale as he hyperventted. Earlier, two Gu n King level masters were cornering one of the other King level masters. Noticing that the Mo n could potentially escape with the Gu n if this area fell to their control, Xie Dan Qiong decided to use all his strength to shoot out his hidden weapon! Jade Flower! When Jade Flower appeared, many flowers would die! With Xie Dan Qiongs current strength level, he could only make one move! Nheless, this one move was more than enough to destroy one King level master. The other King level master of the Gu n went berserk. He roared deeply and left his position of protecting the two young masters. He cursed wildly as he flew in Xie Dan Qiongs direction! At once, two King level masters of the Xie n jumped up and blocked the attacker in midair! At this juncture, Ao Xie Yun, Li Xiong Tu, and Xie Dan Qiong did not feel any danger and tilted their heads upward to watch the fight. Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue were yelling loudly, "Kill him! Kill him!" All of a sudden, a fierce sword de appeared. It was as if this sword carried with it endless destion! Millions of cold rays shed in the cold night! A ck figure in a ck mask disying a beard that fluttered with the wind had suddenly shot out from the burning fire. This one person alone carried with him an iciness that simply could not be blocked! He had burst out of the fiery radiance that reached the sky! Everyone could see that the sword in his hand was like a dragon flying through the wind! He shot straight into the crowd! With this move of his sword, even a ninth grade King level master would get the chills! Everyone could sense that this sword was definitely not of this world! This was a sword of the heavens! A sword of hell! A sword of demons! If a great mountain were to block its path, this sword was perfectly capable of shattering it to pieces! Everyone was terrified! Unconsciously, the King level masters that were fighting moved their bodies aside, in an attempt to avoid this mysterious figure. Millions of cold rays rushed forward with a heavenly air! It went past 13 King level masters, unhindered throughout! Subsequently, there was a red sh. The cold light shined so fiercely in the air that it almost seemed like a lightning bolt. It made an arch as it shot through the air like a shooting star. Almost instantly, it vanished without a trace! From the moment it arrived, to the moment it left, this sword had appeared for such a short time that there was not even enough time for anyone to blink an eye! While the swords shining brilliance had left the ce, the cold air produced by it still lingered on everyones body! Who could be capable of executing such a sword move? Who would be capable of blocking it? Among the group of martial experts here, the strongest people were the ninth grade King level masters. However, at this moment, even the ninth grade King level masters were soaked in cold sweat! They closed their eyes as they thought of this sword move. Each one of them was filled with a strong sense of helplessness. If anyone of them was the target of this sword... they would surely not have been able to avoid it! They could only greet it with open arms! "Oh no!" Ao Xie Yun eximed, "Whos been hit?" Immediately, everyone came back to reality. This sword had appeared out of nowhere; it couldnt possibly have no target. But... who amongst them was its target? All the King level masters turned to check on their young masters, with great fear within their hearts. After checking on them, they finally heaved a sigh of relief as they thought: Thankfully, my young master is fine! Just then... "Young masters! Young masters... young masters, whats happened to you?" A voice that was filled with sorrow cried out loudly. Everyone was startled as they turned towards the direction of the voice. They saw the only other King level master of the Gu n raising his arms and looking up towards the sky. He screamed out tragically, "Oh heavens! How could this be?" Right in front of him, the two brothers, Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue, stood stunned. A look of disbelief could be seen in their eyes... Blood was spraying out like a fountain from the middle of their throats. This one sword move had killed two people; they were the two young masters of the Gu n! The two heirs of the Gu n! The only two heirs! After just this one sword move, it could be said that the Gu ns family line had essentially ended! Mo Tian Yun watched as the King level master of the Gu n could not stop howling in agony. He could not help but be shaken inside. A look of fear appeared from deep within his eyes. Those two young masters stood without moving, stunned. They were like empty vessels! This sword move struck like thunder! Everyone only had a glimpse of a masked person in ck. They did not even have the chance to see his figure. The only impression they had of this figure was the tuff of beard the fluttered under the mask which covered his face. However, where would they go to find this culprit? Chu Yang had already left the royal pce in a sh! Immediately after executing that sword, he left this ce! It didnt matter if any chaos were to ur from then on; he simply did not care about any of that! This sword move was called one spot of cold light radiates over a vast area! It was Nine Tribtions Swords Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Techniques first move! Chapter 284 You Fight; I’ll Take It was not that Chu Yang had no desire to kill Mo Tian Yun. At that point in time, Mo Tian Yun had two King level masters by his side, protecting him. This entire sword move of his depended on his spirit. If this move of his was blocked, his efforts would have been in vain. Given Chu Yangs current martial strength, he was simply not powerful enough to kill Mo Tian Yun in front of his ns King level masters! Furthermore, if he had failed and missed, he would have been in grave danger! There were dozens of King level masters in the scene, while Chu Yang only had enough strength for one move! If he were to be held back because of this failure... he would surely be finished! Instinctively, Chu Yang went with the decision that he was 100 percent certain of! When the King level masters that were protecting the two Gu brothers had left their sides, they were the most vulnerable and hence, most appropriate targets during that situation. He was not certain that he was able to kill Mo Tian Yun, thus he had decided to give Gu Du Xing a big present instead! Therefore, he killed Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue. A sword move like thunder! He had executed one sessful sword move! He retreated immediately after his great sess! For a long period of time, after he left, the ce remained in an eerie silence. The fires that burned on the walls of the royal pce was now the only things producing noise... The two brothers, Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue, could not even utter a word. Guzzling sounds came from their throats as they looked forward in utter disbelief. Shortly after, their heads fell backward and dropped to the ground. Their terror-stricken eyes looked straight up at the sky. Disbelief was the word! They were still in great disbelief the moment they died. They could not believe that this ce, which they thought was absolutely safe for them, was the ce that a killer would appear out of nowhere and take their lives! They were not even fighting to get their hands on Sunlight Saber. Shouldnt the top targets be Mo Tian Yun and Ao Xie Yun instead? Why is... this the case? Why did this happen? The two bodies fell to the ground. Eternal darkness would now drown all of their questions! The King level master of the Gu n stood stupefied. At that moment, he was suffering so intensely that it felt like he was going through an extremely traumatic nightmare! The Gu n had sent out four people; two young masters and two King level masters. But... in the blink of an eye, one King level master had been killed by Xie Dan Qiong. Right after that, the young masters were killed as well. He was the lone survivor! Mo Tian Yun and Ao Xie Yun turned to look at each other and saw fear in each others eyes. This one sword move was so terrifying that it gave them the chills. They also thought further that if they did not have their bodyguards by their sides and had to face that one sword move like the Gu brothers, what would have be of them? Just having this thought was enough to send chills down their spines. The King level master of the Gu n stomped his foot angrily. Immediately after, he bent down and stacked the three bodies on top of one another. Subsequently, he lifted them on top of his shoulder. He then red at Xie Dan Qiong with a fiery gaze. Without saying a word, he walked out of the ce! And left! He carried his brothers body and the bodies of the young masters back home. He had no choice but to quickly inform the n! He knew that death was awaiting him if he returned, but he had to go back! At some point in time, the culprit of this whole incident was Xie Dan Qiong. Xie Dan Qiong had killed one King level master of the Gu n and lured the remaining King level master away from the two young masters! If anyone were to say that Xie Dan Qiong was not involved in this assassination at all, even Ao Xie Yun and Mo Tian Yun would not believe it! This was clearly premeditated! Once Ive sessfully lured the martial expert away, you can make your move! Moreover, Gu Yan Yang had been crazily pursuing Xie Dan Qiongs fiance recently. How could the ever proud Xie Dan Qiong not be infuriated? He had every reason to kill Gu Yan Yang. While these two incidents seemedpletely unrted, it was undeniable that the more unrted things appeared, the more rted they might have been. Xie Dan Qiong watched this King level master leave with a contemtive look on his face. He knew that he would have to shoulder this wrongful usation and me. Even though he had intentions to kill Gu Yan Yang and he had killed one of the Gu ns King level masters out of anger... deep down, he would never dare toy a finger on Gu Yan Yang. However, he knew that there was nothing he could say to remove that mark on him. Instead, he immediately turned to look at Mo Tian Yun and eximed in a solemn voice, "Mo Tian Yun, Brother Mo, I need Sunlight Saber!" Unexpectedly, his cold and deep voice was filled with killing intent! His unspoken threat was made known: If you refuse to give it to me, I will kill you! Ive dared to kill Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue; I wont mind killing you, Mo Tian Yun! If you wont listen to me, let Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue be your lesson! Xie Dan Qiong knew that in everyones eyes, he was the culprit. However, at that moment, he had no way of defending himself. Surprisingly, not only did he not exin, he even went to the extent of using this misunderstanding to further his other goal! Arent you people assuming that the assassin is one of my people? Fine, Im not admitting it, but Im not denying it either! I want the saber! Mo Tian Yuns face turned pale at once. Perhaps... Xie Dan Qiong might let that assassin attack me? I must absolutely stay guarded. He immediately nced back. The very next moment, the two King level masters of the Mo n moved to guard him. "Xie Dan Qiong, you are crazy! During the training, you were told that you are not allowed to kill descendants of the ns. Have you forgotten this rule?" Mo Tian Yun squinted his eyes. "Brother Mo, we are all sensible people." Xie Dan Qiong asked coldly, "Are you going to hand it over or not?" "Insolent brat!" The two King level masters of the Mo n roared, "Young Master Xie, given our young masters position, does your Xie n dare to make a move against him?" "Brother Ao!" Xie Dan Qiong raised his brows and shouted, without paying any attention to those two King level masters. He continued, "Brother Ao, as long as you agree to not get involved in this, I will share the secret inside the saber with you." "Brother Xie, as long as you agree to not get involved, I will share the secret inside the saber with you." Ao Xie Yun smiled scornfully, "What do you think?" "Hahaha, Brother Ao sure knows how to joke." Xie Dan Qiongs expression remained icy as heughed evilly and loudly. "As long as all of you stand aside and let me get the saber, I assure each one of you that you will get the secret inside the saber." Tu Qian Hao walked up and said as he smiled. "Get lost, all of you! This saber belongs to me, Li Xiong Tu!" With a loud yell, Li Xiong Tus bearded face rushed in. He grabbed the animal skin bag from Mo Tian Yuns hand hastily. Mo Tian Yun roared out angrily and activated the energy in his hand. A brilliant chain of multiple colors shot out from inside his sleeve. It ripped through the air with the power of an army and shot straight towards Li Xiong Tu. The two King level masters of the Mo n moved together at once. Subsequently, the two King level masters of the Li n also roared like thunder and rushed in. Xie Dan Qiong, of the Xie n, raised his arm and jumped onto the scene. Ao Xie Yun sighed heavily before yelling, "Get it!" The three martial experts of the Ao n immediately shot up from the back. Tu Qian Haoughed loudly and said, "Exciting! This is too exciting!" With a wave of an arm, the Tu n joined the fight as well. As for the remaining ns, they joined in one by one. They were fighting even though they barely knew who exactly their opponents were. The young Poison Spirit stood from afar, with a significant distance between him and the scene of the fight. He watched the crowd with snake-like eyes. Shortly after, the loud sounds of horse hooves shook the ground. Great Zhaos army had finally arrived. Sounds of fighting could be heard from outside. The Jiang Hu people outside the royal pce and the army had shed with one another. A yell that sounded like thunder rang out, "Everyone inside, stop right now! Otherwise, you will be killed!" The two King level masters who stood behind Poison Spirit simplyughed and walked outside. They said arrogantly and mockingly, "Neen ns of Middle Three Heavens are going about their business. Anyone who gets in our way will be killed without any mercy!" Themanding general was caught by surprise. He looked at the dozens of shining crowns in the air and was left speechless for a long period of time. At that moment, yet another crown appeared in the sky of Continent Center Citadel. This person ordered in a loud voice, "Prime Minister Diwu has ordered for the army to retreat immediately. Everything that happens here will be the Prime Ministers responsibility. Prime Minister Diwu will bear all the consequences!" This person was the fourth King level leader of Golden Horse Riders Department, Yin Wu Tian! With this order by Diwu Qing Rou, the people inside began fighting in greater chaos. Mo Tian Yun felt that he was on the verge of going insane. He could tell that he was not able to hold on to the precious saber. All of a sudden, he threw the saber in the air and yelled, "Take it if youre skilled enough!" Immediately, Ao Xie Yun frowned and looked up. This Sunlight Saber spun in the air as it flew up! This time, Mo Tian Yun had exerted all his energy and had unknowingly tossed it more than 100 feet into the air. Everyone stopped fighting simultaneously. Sunlight Saber was beginning to fall back down. More than 40 figures jumped up into the air as they flew and fought each other at the same time. There wasplete chaos! They could see that the saber was nearly reaching the ground, but they were still without a winner... Just then, one King level master roared and palmed the air. Sunlight Saber was immediately thrown up into the air once more. Because they could not determine the winner, the saber flew down and up again. Then, it fell down, flew up... Beneath its flight, more than 40 King level masters continued to battle it out. Soon after, a shrieking scream rang out. A King level master flew out like a ball. Li Xiong Tu was infuriated. He yelled, "Motherf*cker! Who made that underhanded move?" However, there were countless voices of people cursing and swearing at one another. Quickly, his words were drowned in all the noise. Now that the saber was finally out of his hands, Mo Tian Yun immediately retreated to the side and panted heavily. He signaled to the two King level masters of the Mo n. They backed out from the flight temporarily. As he stood on the sidelines, Mo Tian Yuns eyes shed back and forth as he watched the chaotic battle. At that same moment, Dong Wu Lei and Xie Dan Qiong had backed out with their own King level masters as well. Who wouldnt have known Mo Tian Yuns secret intention? This guy was clearly waiting for a cheap shot. However, as expected, everyone else wanted a cheap shot too... Ao Xie Yun was getting frustrated. He frowned and yelled, "Everyone, stop! Listen to what I have to say first! Fighting like this wont give us any solution! I have a solution to propose to avoid all these unnecessary fighting!" All the young masters heard this and immediately gave orders for their own ns to cease the fighting. Everyone created arge circle with Sunlight Saber in the middle as it fell to the ground. With a ng, the tip of the saber stabbed the ground. Thereafter, there was a swoosh, and the saber had pierced through a few thickyers of rock. In fact, even the handle of the saber was nowhere to be seen. There was only a hole in the ground. The young masters took in a deep breath as they witnessed in great awe: A truly sharp saber! Their eyes were burning with desire. Even without mentioning the secret within the saber, the de was already a truly rare item! "Right now, there are 19 ns here." Ao Xie Yun took a step up from the group and said, "Ive calcted carefully and uncovered that there are a total of seven alliances here! Each n in this ce has their own allies! I suggest that each alliance nominate one person for apetition. Whoever wins thepetition shall get Sunlight Saber! What does everyone think of this?" "Bull! You, Ao Xie Yun, must have prepared a martial expert for this already. Youre only suggesting such an idea because you are certain of your victory. Is that what you mean by fairness? Is there such a thing as fairness in this world?" Mo Tian Yun yelled out loud, "This is clearly a scheme of yours!" While Mo Tian Yun was nervous, he was even more furious. A King level master had just died for nothing. Besides, he had gotten his hands on Sunlight Saber and had to discard it. He was waiting for the perfect opportunity to make his move, but Ao Xie Yun had seen through his n... How could he simply allow a King level master to die needlessly like that? Chapter 285 He Is Dead, I Killed Him These words of Mo Tian Yun were perfectly timed. Almost everyone at the scene had the exact same thought. If Ao Xie Yun would suggest something like that, he was bound to win for sure. Otherwise, why would he make such a suggestion? Everyone was strongly against it. "I dont think thats how things work!" Li Xiong Tu bellowed and rolled his eyes, "I dont think that theres a need for all the alliances to send a representative. Let the young masters of each n go up and fight for themselves! Thest one standing will get Sunlight Saber. What do you guys think?" These were the eldest young masters of great ns; direct heirs! Everyone was so proud to think that they were extraordinarily powerful. Was there even anyone who would dare to admit that he was any less than the others? The moment Li Xiong Tu provided this suggestion, there was an immediate response from everyone. "Good idea!" Ao Xie Yun smiled helplessly as he said, "Okay then. But... we have to make it quick, and no one can yield this saber for now. Since no one can guarantee that this saber will still be around after tonight... Why dont we just fight right now, right here!" "Brother Ao is right." Tu Qian Hao agreed right away. Li Xiong Tu walked out and instructed the soldiers who had surrounded the perimeter, "You people, quickly clear up this ce. Get your emperor and empress to leave. We need to make use of this ce!" Everyones eyes widened upon hearing this. Make use of this ce? Motherf*cker, this is the royal pce of a nation... However, the young masters had decided on this. So what if it was the royal pce? If they imed that they would use it, then they would most certainly use it! In all of history, was there ever anyone who had enough guts to use the royal pce? Haha, these young masters had essentially created a new legendary story that would be told for generations toe. Immediately, themanding general turned red; he was on the brink of exploding from anger. In all of history, it was the authority of the royal pce that had control over themoners; since when was the royal pce used by others? Infuriated, he was just about to order an attack without any care! "General Xiao, do as this young master says!" A soft voice rang from behind. Diwu Qing Rou was approaching slowly on a horse, "Escort His Majesty and his people out of this ce." Next, he cupped his fist as he faced Ao Xie Yun and greeted with a smile, This time, our Great Zhao will give in! You can use the royal pce temporarily. However, next time you wish to use this ce, you young masters will owe me an answer!" Li Xiong Tu snorted coldly. His beard stood on ends as he retorted, "What would happen if we refuse to answer to you?" Diwu Qing Rous eyes narrowed as he replied, "Then... the great ns of Middle Three Heavens... will have to give me an answer!" His calm voice had unexpectedly carried with it some sort of powerful aura. Noticing that Li Xiong Tu seemed to wish to fight with Diwu Qing Rouwlessly, Ao Xie Yun hastily attempted to make peace, "The Prime Minister is too serious. We had no choice but to borrow the royal pce this time. After this issue is resolved, we will answer to the Prime Minister no matter what." Next, he red at Li Xiong Tu and chided in a low voice, "You idiot! Once we make a big deal out of this, the saber will belong to Great Zhao!" "Uh... oh... oh..." Li Xiong Tu nodded his head like a chicken that was pecking. Once he had thought about what Ao Xie Yun had said, he immediately cupped his fist and said, "The Prime Minister is truly far-sighted, heroic, majestic, ah... ah... handsome, talented, ah..." Ao Xie Yun was so embarrassed that he could only cover his ears and walk back in. This punk was just cursing at the Prime Minister just moments ago, yet he was now praising him endlessly. There was clearly not a single hint of sincerity in his praises... Diwu Qing Rou had been praised so well, but he could not dissolve his anger at this punk. His face twitched continuously. He waved his sleeve and said, "So be it." Turning back, he yelled, "General Xiao, youre still not following the orders given. What are you waiting for?" Immediately, he left the royal pce. Diwu Qing Rou predicted that if he were to stay there, even if he was not teased to death by King of Hell Chu, he would eventually be teased to death by this punk, Li Xiong Tu... On one side, Great Zhao was taking its hands off; on the other, the negotiation had officially begun. Besides, the entire royal pce had practically turned into a ruin since the fire broke out. Even if they were to put out the fire at this point, there would only be broken walls and shattered tiles. They might as well leave the fire alone to brighten the ce up. General Xiao waved his arm angrily and signaled for this army to retreat. "As of now, the neen young masters must fight!" Ao Xie Yun held a bunch of papers in his hand and exined, "Everyone must pick their lot. At every other round, one person will be exempted from the fight. At a certain point in each fight, you must cease fighting and no one is allowed to kill his opponents. Additionally, after each round ends, another will begin 15 minutester." "In other words, there will be nine winners after the first round and these winners will be qualified topete! After the second round, there will be five winners. Three will remain after the third round. As for the fourth round, its the deciding battle to decide who the saber shall belong to." Mo Tian Yun exined the rules of thepetition with a stern voice. Upon finishing his exnation, a shy voice sounded, "May I ask, Brother Ao and Brother Mo, in thispetition... are we allowed to use poison?" When he heard this words, Mo Tian Yuns face appeared as if he had just been bitten by a poisonous snake. He turned to look at the direction of the voice ferociously. If a gaze could kill, Mo Tian Yun would have already ripped this person apart. The person who had just spoken was none other than Poison Spirit! "Little Poison... Ou Du Xiao!" Ao Xie Yun was about to have a headache, "Are there antidotes for your poisons?" "Of course." Ou Du Xiao winked. "Bastard!" Mo Tian Yun yelled, "You could have given him the antidote for that Bone Dissolving Spirit Dispersing Fragrance?!" "I really dont have that antidote..." Ou Du Xiao replied shyly, "Even if I could... Umm, he would have to get a treatment every ten days..." "Your grandmother!" Li Xiong Tu and Tu Qian Hao cursed in unison. They had the same thought: Once they get hit with this poison, would they have to be Ou Du Xiaos ve to avoid turning into ck liquid? "You can join thepetition if you neutralize the poisons used." Ao Xie Yun decided and said, "Everyone, please draw your lots. Thest one will be mine." With that, under Ao Xie Yuns leadership, the neen young masters of the great ns began drawing lots for thepetition. Perhaps Ao Xie Yun did not even expect that this lot drawing would ultimately determine the future ranking of the great ns of Middle Three Heavens. Of course, this was with the exception of some outlier ns... Their rankings would end up the same as the result of thepetition! When thepetition for Sunlight Saber was in full swing in the pce, Chu Yang had already returned to Heaven Reaching Tower, washed up, and changed his clothes. With a steaming cup of tea in front of him and a book in his hand, he sat down at the table. He was truly rxed beyond words. Shortly after, Gu Du Xing finally returned as well. "How are things going on your side?" Chu Yang asked. "Your side is already done? That quickly?" Gu Du Xing asked, astounded. "They are still fighting for the precious saber. But... my side is practically done." Chu Yang continued casually, "The royal pce is done for. Id seen it with my very own eyes. A few concubines and ministers might have been cremated there... Umm, after tonight, the number of dead people in the royal pce should reach 30,000. Its a little small..." "Cough, cough... " Gu Du Xing choked, "A little small? Are you still not satisfied?" "Yes, Im slightly unsatisfied. This is because the Middle Three Heavens ns did not sh with the military." Chu Yang said in a dejected tone. It was clear that he was disappointed. He continued, "If they had fought with each other, that would have been perfect." "If they really fought... then who would need King of Hell Chu?" Gu Du Xing sneered. "Its uneventful on my side. Dong Wu Shang is still in the midst of making preparations." Gu Du Xing exined, "Dong Wu Shang intends to use Moonlight Sword to detonate Golden Horse Riders Departments headquarter." "Thats one way to do it." Chu Yang rubbed his chin andughed, "Remember, we must make use of this opportunity to free everyone that Diwu Qing Rou has captured. Even if were unable to free all of them, we must at least free most of them! Otherwise, our scheme would still be considered a failure." "Rest assured." Gu Du Xing grinned widely and said excitedly, "I shall share with you piece of good news. When I was talking to Dong Wu Shang, I suddenly had an epiphany in the way of the des. I will most likely be a third grade Revered Sword Artist soon!" "Thats a really good news." Chu Yang eximed excitedly, "I have a piece of good news for you too." "What is it?" Gu Du Xing asked, curious. He still had not recovered from his excitement. "Cough cough, Gu Yan Yang is dead." Chu Yang paused for a brief moment and continued, "I killed him!" Gu Du Xing was absolutely stunned. "Gu Yan Yang is dead? You killed him?" After a long pause, Gu Du Xing looked at Chu Yang with a confused look on his face. Deep within his eyes, there was a trace of frustration, as well as sadness. At the same time, there was also a hint of satisfaction. On the whole, his face disyed a conflicted look. "I killed him!" Chu Yang nodded his head in affirmation, "What are you thinking of?" "Im thinking... about how my foster father would be able to deal with this." Gu Du Xing sat down with apletely absent mind, "There is nothing regrettable about Gu Yan Yangs death. Ive already wanted to kill him since a long time ago because of the things he did, but I could not. Now... Ahh! Im feeling extremely conflicted... If Sister Xiao Miao learns of this, she will be very sad..." "Umm, theres one more thing." Chu Yang interrupted softly. "What is it?" Gu Du Xing forced aughter that was filled with pain. "Gu Yan Yue is also dead..." Chu Yang looked up at him and said, "I killed him as well!" "I... You... This..." Gu Du Xing stood up straight and hyperventted for a brief moment, "You... you really... dared to do it!" Gu Du Xing was like a horse on aphrodisiac; he ran around the room while muttering continually, "What should I do now? What should I do now? What should I do now...?" Chu Yang asked out of concern, "What should you do now?" Gu Du Xing copsed onto his seat. His thoughts were bing fuzzy. Theyve died? The two people who always looked down on me ever since I was a child. The two people who framed me countless times as I grew and constantly pushed me towards death... have died? Just like that, theyre dead? "Now that the two of them are dead, I can truly be happy! However, I am worried about how my foster father will cope with this! Those two were his sons! While they might not have achieved much, they were still his flesh and blood..." Gu Du Xing held his head tightly as he sat. A look of pain surfaced on his face. "Killing the two of them is a gift from me to you!" Chu Yang dered openly. "A gift..." Gu Du Xing repeated these words in shock. "Its also a gift from me to your foster father and the Gu n..." Chu Yang smiled widely and continued, "You should be the leader of the n. You are far better than those two useless punks. At the very least, the Gu ns future will be guaranteed. Gu Miao Ling can also be freed earlier." Gu Du Xing was at a loss for words, "I already know what youre trying to say, but the issue is..." "What issue is there?" Chu Yang spread out his palm, "Theyre already dead... Can their heads grow back?" This time around, Gu Du Xing waspletely speechless. Speaking to a person like this, what else could he possibly say? Chapter 286 Truly A Good Saber… "Theres another piece of good news..." Chu Yang spoke with such majesty, "No one knew that I was the one who killed them." "Nonsense!" Gu Du Xing eximed as he rolled his eyes in disbelief. "So, you should prepare to avenge your brothers death." Chu Yang continued, "If things are to go as Ive predicted, your Gu n will be going head-on with the Xie n." "The Xie n?" Gu Du Xing scratched his head, "What does any of this have to do with the Xie n?" "Xie Dan Qiong killed one of your ns King level masters on his own ords. Immediately after that, I made my movie. Essentially, we had worked together in great coordination to kill three out of four people that your Gu n sent out for training!" Chu Yangughed. Gu Du Xing finally understood what he meant. He replied, "So the young master of the Xie n, Xie Dan Qiong, will have to take this dirty water basin in your ce..." "Exactly." Chu Yang pped his hands in excitement and said, "Xie Dan Qiong is a good person; people who do good deeds will go down in history. Meanwhile, we should just do our work silently..." "Can we do our work silently?" Gu Du Xing sighed heavily. He looked at Chu Yang with a helpless but thankful gaze. Although Chu Yang sounded like he was rxed, Gu Du Xing knew very well that Chu Yang had taken on extremely high risks for him. Besides, Chu Yangs cultivation was just at the level of Great Sword Master! One Great Master has actually killed two key characters in front of the watchful eyes of some 40 to 50 King level masters and managed to escape with his entire body in perfect condition... Gu Du Xing barely even thought about the possible methods that Chu Yang might have used to aplish this feat. In fact, he was having cold sweats just by thinking about this event! What was Chu Yangs current status in Iron Cloud? To put it into a greater perspective, Chu Yangs safety was directly linked to the oue of the war between the two nations! Not one movie could be tolerated; not one w could even surface! Furthermore, a cold could potentially affect Chu Yangs thought processes and cause serious issues in the blink of an eye... In such a situation, how could Chu Yang dare to take his chances and kill Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yang Yue? Why? For his brother! For me! Thats because Chu Yang knows that my unfortunate childhood was a result of Gu Yan Yang and his brother mistreating me! Its because Chu Yang knows that those two never ceased to attempt killing me! Its because Chu Yang knows that with those two around, I would never be able to rise up in the Gu n! Thats because those two are the true heirs of the n! Gu Du Xing knew that he would not protest if those two could deliver if they were to seed the n. However, the inherent issue was that those two were absolutely too weak to build any foundation. Furthermore, they easily became jealous of other peoples talents and used dark, cunning schemes to get what they wanted. Thus, why did Chu Yang make his movie earlier in the night? It was entirely because of Gu Du Xing. Gu Du Xing never thanked him, but neither did he have to. Nheless, he would certainly remember this gratitude for a long time! Even though this matter was not dealt with openly, this one move of Chu Yang would remove all of Gu Du Xings troubles for all eternity! If Gu Du Xing was up to his own devices, he would most likely not have been able to make a move against them, considering the kindness of his foster father. For the entire night, the two did not speak to each other again. It was not until the next morning that thepetition finally ended! Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing stood outside the royal pce as they watched in their white outfits, fluttering in the wind. It was not clear how fierce the fighting from the previous night was, but what was clear was that the entire ce was filled with thickyers of smoke. It appeared to have be a ruin! Truth be told, this was not at all an exaggeration; not even one room was left intact! This royal pce had beenpletely shattered to pieces. The one who had the greatest harvest was definitely Chu Yang. This was because after entering the royal pcest night, he helped Ji Mo a few times. Thereafter, when he noticed that there was no longer an issue, he simply turned around and found the treasury. How could Minister Chu let such a perfect opportunity pass him by? The guards at the treasury had long gone. Chu Yang had Nine Tribtions Sword in his hand; just how sharp was it? He instantly made arge hole and walked right in. Chu Yang was in a rush this time around and did not have the chance to absorb these things. But... there was space avable in Nine Tribtions... He raised his arm and waved, "Take this for me!" "Take this for me!" After calling out in this fashion for a few dozen times, the treasury had been emptied... Subsequently, he walked out. Otherwise, how could he possibly have the ability to shoot out from the raging fire after killing Gu Yan Yang and his brother? Furthermore, the young masters of the 19 great ns, along with their King level masters had no clue that... The ce where the fire was burning in the fiercest manner was actually the treasury of the royal pce... It was now nearly noon... From within the pce, three dejected silhouettes walked out slowly. In front of the trio was Luo Ke Wu from the Luo n. He cursed as he walked; both his eyes were purple like a panda in a circus. From a distance, his shouting could be heard clearly, "Motherf*cker! Too lowly! Too lowly! THat bastard Xie Dan Qiong; I cant believe he actually yed me! If not for...!" Behind him, another young master with disheveled hair was grinding his teeth as he cursed, "Motherf*cker, how can I be this unlucky? I simply went up and met with little poison. His mother! What could I do..." Behind them, Tu Qian Hao walked out with an intense look. He did not even bother grunting and just left with great disdain. "What a fart; putting up the air! Do you really think that youre something?" Luo Ke Wu spat and tried to instigate a fight with him. He was deeply annoyed by his loss and was looking for an opponent to unleash his frustrations on. Tu Qian Hao turned around ferociously. He red at Luo Ke Wu. It was as if he had intentions of eating him alive. Seeing this, Luo Ke Wu did not back off. He puffed up his chest arrogantly and said, "Tu Qian Hao! Are you unhappy?" Tu Qian Hao spat on the ground furiously and said, "If it werent for the respect I have for your older sister, I..." Then, he turned to walk away... Luo Ke Wu chased after him angrily and yelled, "You and my older sister are not even married yet! Motherf*cker, yet you already see yourself as my brother-inw?! Motherf*cker, how dare you talk like youre above me?" At this juncture, Luo Ke Wu exploded all of a sudden, "Stop right there! Today, I have to ask you a question. Do you wish to marry my older sister or my aunt? Stop... Stop...!" Tu Qian Hao simply did not bother paying attention and kept walking further from him. Meanwhile, the edge of Chu Yangs mouth twitched ever so slightly. These two brothers-inw... are truly... "I finally understand why Luo Ke Dis personality is like that..." Chu Yang rubbed his chin as he said with a deep, pondering gaze. "I understand too." Gu Du Xing looked towards Luo Ke Wu and nodded his head. He let out a long sigh and said, "If the upper beam is not straight, neither will the lower one be straight." "Perhaps thats not where the issue lies in..." Chu Yangs gaze appeared to show that he was in deep thought. "That actually makes a lot of sense." Gu Du Xing frowned and nodded in earnest, "Perhaps, it is his father!" The next person to walk out of the royal pce was none other than Ou Du Xiao. At this moment, this future Poison Spirit looked extremely pitiful. His left eye was ck, while his right eye was red. His clothes were torn apart, showcasing a pair of snow-white thighs. As he walked, his round buttocks were ying peek-a-boo with a slight trace of elegance. Hemented as he hobbled, "Im so unlucky to have encountered a mutant thats not at all afraid of poison... Ao Xie Yun..." With a plop, Li Xiong Tu rolled out the door with a swollen face. Two King level masters of the Li n followed closely behind him. They grabbed him firmly and asked, "Young master, are you alright?" "Motherf*cker! Ive told the two of you countless times; call me Hero Li!" Li Xiong Tu red at them in fury. Next, he turned back and yelled, "Mo Tian Yun, I will never forget this! Lets go..." Two other people left the game shortly after. Next was Jade Flower, followed by Xie Dan Qiong, who walked out in great annoyance. His face still appeared white and handsome as before, but the clothes on his body were more pitiful than those of a beggar. He left in a haste, not uttering a single word. All those who left the royal pce experienced the same thing. They could clearly see the two Young Masters Chu; Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing, who were in clothes as white as snow, yet no one had the courtesy to go over to greet them. Each and every one of them was full of pride. All of them had the same mentality: You people are from Upper Three Heavens; we are from Middle Three Heavens. Since we are of two different worlds, we shall walk different paths. Besides, they felt embarrassed at the states that they were in, hence they did not want to walk over. They were already losing face in Middle Three Heavens; they did not want to risk losing their face in Upper Three Heavens as well... After waiting for a long period of time, they did not see anyone else leaving the pce. Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing were now on the verge of losing their patience. Finally, they saw three people walking out from the inside. Mo Tian Yun and the two King level masters of the Mo n walked out with solemn faces. All three of them appeared gloomy; it was obvious that they had lost in thepetition. "Lets go!" Mo Tian Yun ordered in a grunting voice. He was just about to leave the ce when he saw Chu Yang. Mo Tian Yun took one nce at the surroundings and unexpectedly, he headed over with an extremely enthusiastic look on his face, "Two Young Masters Chu, this..." "Its nothing. We merely wanted to see if that saber is real or fake." Chu Yang smiled and said, "Young Master Mo, you...?" He noticed an eye-catching five fingers imprinted on Mo Tian Yuns face. "Cough cough. Im not as talented as others. Ao Xie Yun... Ah..." Mo Tian Yun sighed with a look of disappointment. Immediately, he blinked and said, "That saber... is in Ao Xie Yuns hands." As expected, Mo Tian Yun knew the reason why the two Young Masters Chu of Upper Three Heavens hade here. The moment he saw them, he instantly seized the opportunity to stab Ao Xie Yun in the back. If I cant have it, Ao Xie Yun shall not get to keep it easily either. Chu Yang nodded with an understanding look on his face. Shortly after, he said in aforting tone, "Brother Mo, theres no need for you to be so angry. Even though you cant get your hands on this saber... isnt there still a sword?" How could Chu Yang not be aware of Mo Tian Yuns cunning intention? As he stood on the side, Gu Du Xing was feeling slightly contemptuous. So many people had left the pce earlier, but no one had said anything. The moment Mo Tian Yun showed his face, he had already be an informant... Mo Tian Yuns eyes lit up the moment he heard what Chu Yang said. Heughed loudly and said, "Young Master Chu, I will take my leave first." "Please feel free to, Brother Mo." Chu Yang said intimately and bade him farewell. After what seemed like an eternity, Ao Xie Yun and the three King level masters of the Ao n came out from within the smoke and fire. They were talking andughing excitedly. nting over his shoulder was a slick animal skin wrap. In it was the Sunlight Saber that had gotten all of Jiang Hu fighting. It appeared that the saber had fallen into the hands of the Ao n! ncing at Chu Yang, Ao Xie Yuns countenance seemed to change slightly. Immediately, he went over and greeted, "Brother Chu?" Chu Yang smiled back and asked politely, "Brother Ao, may I have a quick look at the saber?" The moment he spoke, the three King level masters of the Ao n were instantly on guard. They cautiously watched Chu Yang as the atmosphere thickened with aura. "Why not?" Ao Xie Yun readily took the saber from his shoulder and handed it over to Chu Yang. If the other person was asking openly, he would definitely not snatch it! If he was asking for a quick look, then he would look for a short moment! Ao Xie Yun understood this very well. Chu Yang took the saber from his hand and swung it back and forth. Subsequently, he looked for a while and praised, "This is truly a good saber..." Chapter 287 Getting Out in Time There was a mark of the sun engraved on the de. As expected, Chu Yang was well aware of this, since he was the one who carved this de. However, at that moment, Chu Yang behaved as if he had just discovered an entirely new continent. He looked at it with a great desire and longing, not willing to let it go. He closed his eyes in tion and remained quiet for a long period of time. After a long moment, he finally handed the saber back to Ao Xie Yun and said, "Thanks for trusting me and letting me hold this sword, Brother Ao!" Ao Xie Yun replied, "Theres no need for any formalities, Brother Chu. Ive only just gotten hold of this saber. You may take it and study it for a few days if you wish to." Chu Yangughed loudly and denied his offer endlessly. He thought to himself: If I were to really take it away from you, you would probably fight with me to the death! Finally, Ao Xie Yun received the saber and smiled, "As for the secret hidden within this saber, I had studied it a little earlier. But... Ive not discovered anything yet. Might Brother Chu have any pointers?" "I dont have any." Chu Yang replied earnestly, "But... Ive heard that this Sunlight Saber would only show all of its power when its in the same ce as Moonlight Sword. However, this cannot be verified because the legend is so old." Instantly, Ao Xie Yuns eyes shed as he said meaningfully, "Brother Chu is right." Subsequently, the three people walked away. On their way out, they noticed gs fluttering. Diwu Qing Rou was now making his grand arrival. Now that things at the royal pce had ended, Diwu Qing Rou naturally figured he would have toe and have a look. WIth a loud call, the entire convoy came to an immediate halt. The soldiers split up to the sides, revealing a carriage that was pulled by two horses in the middle. As the curtain opened slowly, Diwu Qing Rou could be seen sitting in the carriage with a casual look on his face. Seeing Ao Xie Yun with Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing, with all three of them appearing tall and with masked expressions on their faces, Diwu Qing Rou could not help but frown. "So... here we have Young Master Ao and the two Young Masters Chu." Diwu Qing Rou remained seated in his carriage as he spoke coldly. Deep inside, Chu Yang was shaken. Diwu Qing Rou had just greeted the trio in the wrong order. If he had epted Chu Yangs false identity, he would have greeted him first. Yet, he has just ced Ao Xie Yun before me. What could this possibly mean? Nheless, Chu Yangs countenance remained unchanged. Meanwhile, he had alreadye to an immediate decision: There is no longer any need for the fight for Moonlight Sword to break out. The two Young Masters Chu must disappear right after they leave Diwu Qing Rous sight! Otherwise, it would be toote for them to escape freely! "Prime Minister Diwu." The three of them smiled and greeted back. "It appears that Sunlight Saber has been taken by the Ao n." Diwu Qing Rou smiled lightly and said, "Congrattions, Young Master Ao." "Nah, we just got lucky." Ao Xie Yun replied humbly, "Well still have to see if we are able to uncover the secret within the saber... As the Prime Minister knows, this is not simple at all." "Haha, I believe that Young Master Ao is capable enough to uncover it." Diwu Qing Rouughed loudly as he stared at the saber in Ao Xie Yuns hand. Even though Diwu Qing Rou had a deep hatred for the Sunlight Saber that had caused this great storm at the royal pce, he could not help but be slightly curious to find out more about it. "Please have a look, Prime Minister." Ao Xie Yun smiled back and readily handed the saber over to Diwu Qing Rou. Yin Wu Tian stepped forward to receive the saber for him. Next, he handed it to Diwu Qing Rou. Diwu Qing Rou swung his arm. The sound was barely audible when a great saber of one of the guards next to the carriage was sliced into two pieces in a sh. "This is truly a good saber!" Diwu Qing Rou praised excitedly. Immediately after, he noticed the mark of the sun on the saber and narrowed his eyes. He pondered for a moment before handing the saber to Yin Wu Tian to return it. "Three young masters, please move along. I have to go to the royal pce and clear up the mess. When I have time on my hands, I will definitelye to visit Young Master Ao." Diwu Qing Rou smiled, "Two Young Masters Chu, when will you two be returning?" "We will return when its time for us to leave." Chu Yang smiled softly, "But... for the time being, we will still have to bother the Prime Minister for just a little bit." "Haha... Young Master Chu is too polite." Diwu Qing Rou smiled and continued, "Ill be looking forward to drinking and talking with you whenever Young Master Chu is free." "Definitely." Chu Yang smiled. "I shall take my leave first." Subsequently, the group of five made way for Diwu Qing Rous carriage as it moved forward. Chu Yang was still walking with Ao Xie Yun and Gu Du Xing as if there was nothing to be worried about, but he had a faint feeling that there was an intense gaze on his back that did not leave for a very long period of time. Such a feeling made King of Hell Chus hair stand on its ends. Whole Chu Yang did not want to stop moving along, Ao Xie Yun was also afraid that their might be an ambush along the way to Heaven Reaching Tower. Hence, the small party of five walked at the speed of light. After a sincere farewell, Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing went straight to their room. "We have to disappear right away!" Chu Yang announced gravely upon closing the door. "Has he discovered who we are?" Gu Du Xing asked. "Were not necessarily discovered. If he has discovered who we are, he would have captured us right away." Chu Yang continued solemnly, "However, during the past few days, Diwu Qing Rou have been using his channels to investigate our real identity..." "In that case, Heaven Reaching Tower must be surrounded by Diwu Qing Rous spies." Gu Du Xing paused for a brief moment and asked, "How do we get out of here?" "Well leave the same way that we entered." Chu Yang walked towards the window and gently lifted the curtain to peek outside. He noticed countless people from all directions staring intently at his direction. However, these people appeared very normal, albeit with a special kind of hostile aura that felt extremely strong. "If I were Diwu Qing Rou..." Chu Yang smiled and continued softly, "... If Im still unable to verify my opponents true identity, I would spy on them temporarily and wait for the investigation oue. Moreover, my opponents would think that they must have fooled me and that I would have to wait for verification. Umm, if my opponents wish to leave, they would definitely do it at night." Gu Du Xing continued in a low voice, "So... theres no need for us to wait until the night?" "Exactly, we have to leave right away." Chu Yang replied. "Do you have to write a letter to Diwu Qing Rou?" Gu Du Xing thought deeply, "In any case, Young Master Chu has to leave. Writing a letter to cause a blow against him doesnt seem like a bad idea at all." "Its better not to write anything." Chu Yang took two steps and said, "The fact that we are able to leave and still walk away freely would infuriate him; it would already be detrimental to the next part of our n. Furthermore, even if Diwu Qing Rou is certain that our identities are false, he would not dare assume that King of Hell Chu hade here on his own ord... this... oh...?" At this point, Chu Yangs eyes lit up brightly in a sh. He quickly shut his mouth and pped his hands together. He said triumphantly, "Thats right! I have to write a letter to Diwu Qing Rou!" Gu Du Xings head was spinning. Didnt you just say that we should not leave a letter for Diwu Qing Rou? Why are you in favor of the idea now? "Diwu Qing Rou knows that were alike. He surely has no clue that I like to boast whenever I have the upper hand. Therefore, it would not be suitable for me to act like a petty opponent! Thus, he would also notice that if Im indeed the real King of Hell Chu, I would not leave a letter like that. But... if I were to leave a letter intentionally... What do you think he would think?" Gu Du Xing smiled and replied, "He would definitely be even more suspicious." "And what I want is for him to be even more suspicious!" Chu Yangughed excitedly. Immediately after, Gu Du Xing packed up their belongings while Chu Yang raised his brush and wrote a heartfelt letter. Next, he put it into an envelope. On the outside of the envelope, he wrote the following: Dear Prime Minister, Chu Yang thanks you. Next, he tossed the brush aside and burst outughing. As he pulled Gu Du Xing in front of a mirror, they carefully disguised themselves. Within mere moments, Chu Yang had rolled up the nket on the bed. He ced it on a chair and faced it against the curtain. He even went to the extent of making it appear as if someone was sitting in contemtion. Subsequently, the two of them went out the door. Meanwhile, Diwu Qing Rou arrived at the royal pce, only to see a devastating scene. His face was gloomy and he could not utter even a word for a very long time. "Is His Majesty okay?" Diwu Qing Rou asked in a deep voice. "His Majesty is fine. However, Im afraid that His Majestys feeling towards you after this incident will be..." Next, to him, Han Bu Chu exined solemnly, "Im worried that he has greater discontent towards you." "Its nothing." Diwu Qing Rou said casually. "Lets go inside the royal pce and see if there is still anything left behind thats usable." At that very moment, a group of soldiers ran forward hastily on another road. A plump eunuch sat on the back of a horse and arrived arrogantly. With the voice of a duck which was mating and had just been poked with a stick, he said, "His Majesty has ordered that we tally all the materials left behind at the royal pce..." With a calm gaze, Diwu Qing Rou looked at this plump eunuch for a brief moment before he said, "If His Majesty has sent you here, then we will just leave some soldiers here to guard; lets leave it this ce to them." Yin Wu Tian gave the plump eunuch a cold stare and spat on the ground, "Its good to be a eunuch! Sittingfortably on a horseback, you dont even have to worry about being beaten up!" "Poof..." Han Bu Chu choked withughter. This eunuch, known as Lu Ren Jia, was the general manager of the royal pce. He was rude. Furthermore, even though he might have been slightly plump, he absolutely loved dancing. On a normal day, he would often dance with the maids for fun. Furthermore, he always thought highly of himself and gave himself a name that screamed the art of dance: Fantasy Night Phoenix. Hearing this name, Han Bu Chu had once made the following analysis: The name of this eunuch indeed speaks the truth. Phoenixese in pairs. This Lu Ren Jia has taken on both roles on his own. This is indeed a well-thought-out name... In fact, these words of Han Bu Chu had earned him the title of Great Zhaos Greatest Comedian. However, because of this, Fantasy Night Phoenix hated Han Bu Chu to the core. Behind his back, he would call Han Bu Chu a bastard. Although he might have thought that he was clever, the three words in his name were enough to signify that he was not all that clever. In direct trantion, it was Cant call out. Cant call out when he reaches the climax; whats there to be so proud about? This punk might have been a eunuch, but he was against Diwu Qing Rou... As one would expect, Diwu Qing Rous people did not get along well with him either. After the plump eunuch had given the order, Diwu Qing Rou quickly turned and left, showing that he had no desire to speak to the eunuch. Lu Ren Jia sneered and pointed in Diwu Qing Rous direction as he began to leave, "What are you showing off for? Hmph!" This hmph sound seems slightly jilted yet infinitely soft. It was sufficient to give everyone around him the cold shivers. Next, the pale and doughy man raised his arms and ordered in a high-pitched voice, "Lets go!" After a long period of time, there was suddenly a shrieking scream from within the ruins of the royal pce, "Diwu Qing Rou, you bastard. The pce treasury is empty. The pce treasury is empty..." The shrill pitiful cry sounded like it was from an animal. Chapter 288 Such Brothers, A Pair of Oddballs The treasury of the royal pce was empty! This was not just a treasury of money! There were numerous precious items that the nation of Great Zhao had collected for over a thousand years. These items include countless strange metals, elixirs of heaven and earth, heavenly weapons, and gold and silver. Not only that, there were some priceless tomes too! Many martial arts secrets could be found within them! With such an abundant array of precious items, even a military troop would require half a day to take them all. And yet, none of the items remained. As he looked at the secret treasury of the royal pce, general manager Lu Ren Jia could not even manage to shed any tears. His current missionprised of this treasury. But right now, the only thing he could see was a vast space that waspletely void. Lu Ren Jia was on the verge of copsing. There was nothing here besides air! There was not even a single piece of rusty metal to be seen! It waspletely empty! If a mouse came in, it would have scurried out crying. General manager Lu Ren Jia was enraged! Indeed, this ce had be a battlefieldst night! And the royal pce also became a ruin! The young masters of Middle Three Heavens also fought herest night! But how many people were there? How was it possible that so few of them could clean out the treasurypletely? This must be a joke! Who could have done this? Who in the world could have done this? "Diwu Qing Rou! It must be you! You have robbed the graves of the royal ancestors!" Lu Ren Jia screeched. Only Diwu Qing Rou was able to do this. He must have taken advantage of the chaos to do all of this! Staring at the empty space in front of him, Lu Ren Jia questioned himself who was capable of doing this. Asking this question to millions and millions of people would all lead to the same answer: Diwu Qing Rou! No doubt, King of Hell Chu was powerful, but Great Zhao was involved now. Lu Ren Jia dashed back furiously. Right now, he had to report back to His Majesty first. Later that day, Lu Ren Jia rode atop a tall and mighty horse, bringing with him a group ofpetent guards, as well as a royal decree as he headed straight towards the Prime Ministers manor in a frenzy. This had to be ounted for! At that moment, an extremely ugly countenance was with Diwu Qing Rou in his study. "Its true, the Chu n of Upper Three Heavens does not have any young masters known as Chu Fei and Chu Nan!" A slip of paper was ced in Diwu Qing Rous hand. This was the piece of news Diwu Qing Rou had requested for, when he heard that young master Chu had arrived at Heaven Reaching Tower! This information was what he had been waiting for for the past few days! It was finally here! Diwu Qing Rou grasped his fist tightly and his gaze narrowed. Immediately, he hollered, "Jing Meng Hun!" "Yes, sir!" "Yin Wu Tian!" "Yes, sir!" "Gather some manpower. Activate those martial masters of Revered level and above from the Golden Horse Riders Department. Surround Heaven Reaching Tower immediately and deliver the two young Chu masters to me!" "Yes, sir!" "Remember, carry out this mission at all costs! Do not hesitate to sacrifice anything! You must capture them no matter what!" "Yes, sir!" A cacophony of loud noise and swooshing sounds could be heard outside before it soon fell silent again. At that moment, second young master Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong had arrived back at the Heaven Reaching Tower. Eldest young master Ji Zhu was in the Ji ns room. Ji Mo was done with all the preparations and was ready to head back to Middle Three Heavens with his big brother at any moment. His mission wasplete, and all Ji Mo needed to do was to return to Middle Three Heavens to experience life. Ji Mo had even thought about what he would do once he got back. He would immediately request to go to Cang Lan battleground to gain some experience. He would utilise the methods that big brother Chu had taught him, and would train himself to be the best in the shortest time period! It might be possible if he had a few extreme breakthroughs. As he thought of the miraculous cultivation method that big brother Chu had taught them, Ji Mos heart begun to swell with confidence. Big brother once mentioned that we have to kill everything all the way to Upper Three Heavens! "Second young master Ji, youre back?" Ji Zhu asked while he was sitting in the room. When Ji Mo entered the room, eldest young master was still dozing on the chair. His head was nodding from side to side. It was inevitable as the eldest young master had gotten out of bed at an extremely early hour this morning. His sleeping hours were all over the ce. Noticing that his brother had returned, Ji Zhu waved his arms and sent the guards of the n out. He then ordered Rui Bu Tong to close the door. With a great effort, Ji Zhu managed to look up at his younger brother. As casually as he could, Ji Zhu said the following words! "Ah, cough... cough... cough..." Ji Mo coughed. He avoided looking at his brothers eyes andughed nervously, "Big brother is getting more brilliant each passing day..." "Is that so?" Ji Zhu questioned and pursed his lips. A smug expression appeared on his face and he pretended to ept his brothers empty praise enthusiastically, "Second young master Ji Mo, did you enjoy yourself on your trip?" "Yes! I had fun... a lot of fun." Ji Mo lowered his head and darted his eyes left and right. He looked up and asked excitedly, "Big brother, I was clueless when I went out and got a shock the moment I did..." "Oh? Why is that so?" Ji Zhu eyed his younger brother curiously. "Big brother, you cant begin to fathom what I am feeling right now. Going on this trip has enabled me to learn to appreciate the beauty of the world, the majestic mountains, the vastness of the seas, and countless scenes that feel like they were created by gods... Ahhh! I cant bear to leave..." Ji Mos face was etched with longing and his tone was nostalgic. "Oh? Did you howl?" asked Ji Zhu, whose expression wasplex. "Yes, I did." Ji Mo bobbed his head up and down furiously. "You had to howl to express how you feel! I even wrote a poem because of it..." "You can write poetry?" asked Ji Zhu in surprise, his eyes wide open in shock. "Of course!"Ji Mos head continued to bob. He continued proudly, "Listen... Yesterday, I headed down to Lower Three Heavens. Today, I arrived in front of a majestic mountain. The rocks on the mountain are hard, the spring water on the mountain sweet, the flowers on the mountain are fragrant, the girls on the mountain are as beautiful as angels. Yesterday, I left the majestic mountain. Today, I arrived in front of a majestic sea. The waves rolled high, the fishes numerous. There were lobsters and turtles in the sea, there were also girls in the sea..." "Stop! Stop...!" cried out Ji Zhu with a tortured expression. "Second young master Ji, your poem will be passed down for generations. It would be best if you recite it to Father after returning back to Middle Three Heavens..." "Oh..." Ji Mo giggled and said in a sweet tone, "Big brother, my trip to Lower Three Heavens was really fun..." "Really?" Ji Zhu pursed his lips. He suddenly lowered his voice and enquired, "Did the King of Hell Chu also howled?" "Howled! Howled! Ack ack...?" Ji Mo suddenly halted mid-sentence. His hair was standing on its ends as he stared at his brother in terror with wide eyes. Rui Bu Tong almost let out a loud yelp as he was standing on the side. "Second young master Ji!" Ji Zhu banged his fist on the table and hollered furiously, "You are too daring!" Ji Mo was kneeling on the ground, breaking out in cold sweat. "Grandmother... Big brother...," Ji Mo whimpered in a trembling voice. "Grandmother, your grandmother!" Ji Zhu yelled thunderingly. "Do you know that you could have wiped out the entire n? Do you know that once your actions are exposed, you will bring disaster to the n? Do you know how stupid you are? Do you know... Your grandmother! Your grandmother!" Ji Mo let his head fall without answering. He was taking in the scolding, but was arguing back internally: Grandmother is your grandmother! Mother is your mother! Your grandmother! Your grandmother... "You even dared to call out dog aunt?" The atmosphere became even tenser and he struck Ji Mo with his feet, causing Ji Mo to roll to the ground. His saliva was flying everywhere as he cried, "A dog is your aunt?" Ji Mo wailed pitifully as he was being kicked. In his mind, he was cursing back: Youre the dog aunt! Yet, he managed to say, "Big brother, I was wrong... I know I was wrong. I will not dare to do it again..." At that moment, he realized that this jerk had also gone to fight for the saber and had heard his triumphant shout... So thats how you found out about my identity. What the f*ck, I am so unlucky! Ji Zhu lunged forward and started to rain kicks and punches on Ji Mo. Ji Mos body was vaulted into the air and somersaulted a few times before dropping back down. Ji Zhu then booted his little brother in the butt like a ball. He then leapt up and palmed Ji Mo viciously to the ground. Bam! Bam! Bam! Atst, Ji Zhu stopped. "Tell me! What should I do now?" Ji Zhu was done venting his anger. He turned and headed back to his seat. He plopped downzily and reverted to hiszy tone. "Ah...ouch...ahh...ouch...ouch...," Ji Mo wept painfully, but could not help but feel joyous. Even your blows are weak, they feel more like scratches... Having heard Ji Zhu say that, Ji Mo could not help but ask, "What is there to do?" "Stop acting pitiful! And dont pretend to be so na?ve in front of your superior!" Ji Zhu banged the table, "I know I didnt hurt you!" "You dare to say your superior to me?" Ji Moshed out. He turned livid instantaneously and sprung upright, "F*ck you, Ji Zhu! How dare you call yourself a superior in front of your superior?" Rui Bu Tong closed his eyes, and his face contorted into an annoyed expression. Why are these brothers like this... Instantaneously, the already calm Ji Zhu turned furious again. He jumped to his feet as well. In the next moment, all Rui Bu Tong could see was two brothers hurling vulgarities at each other as they fought on the floor... Bam bam bam! Pop pop pop! Boom boom boom! Rui Bu Tong could not believe what he was seeing. His eyes nearly fell out of their sockets... This is uneptable! These brothers are really too much to handle! Chapter 289 Great Move: Capture King Of Hell Chu! Atst, it came to an end. Both brothers were lying on the ground, their bodies covered in bruises. "Motherf*cker, you really advanced a lot!" Ji Zhu, the eldest Ji young master groaned and gently massaged the bruises on his face. He continued cursing, "You dare to hit me? I am your big brother. I am your superior. How dare you show disrespect for the elderly and your ancestors!" Having heard these words, Rui Bu Tongs stomach started to hurt from holding in hisughter: How can you not feel embarrassed when you say that? "You asshole, Ill beat you to death!" Ji Mo, the second young master of the Ji n grumbled. He was kneeling on the ground and massaging his bruised butt. He hissed and muttered some more under his breath. "Ji Mo, once we return back to the n, I will let father know about every single thing you did, right from the beginning to the very end. Let him punish you! The elders will meet to discuss your punishment... ooh..." Ji Zhu grinned devilishly. "Ahh! Big brother! Big brother!" wailed Ji Mo immediately. "We are brothers with the same mother. We are bound by blood and our hearts are connected! I am your brother. You... you... you are surely not that heartless, right? If you tell the n, it will be the end of me. I will be locked up in a dark cave for three years if I am lucky..." "Haha!" sneered Ji Zhu. "Thats none of my business!" "Tell me, what do you want me to do in exchange for keeping my secret?" implored Ji Mo miserably. He looked as if he was ready to sacrifice anything and everything. "Hmm...my conditions... are very simple!" Ji Zhu said casually as he smirked at Ji Mo. "Tell me. I will do it!" said Ji Mo in a brave tone. He was akin to a dead pig that was no longer afraid of boiling water. "When we return back to the n, you must me everything on me. You must condemn me and force the n to strip me of my heir position. I will take the me for you, thats my condition." Ji Zhu paused for a moment and continued heroically, "I am your big brother. In light of such a great disaster, it is only right that I shoulder the me for you." Rui Bu Tong, who was standing at the side, became restless when he heard Ji Zhu said this. He started to feel dizzy... This... this is the condition? "No!" cried Ji Mo passionately. "Whoever did it must ept the punishment! How can I allow my beloved brother to bear the me for me?! I have made up my mind! Even if I am banished to the dark cave, I will willingly ept my punishment!" "No! Little brother, you are still young! Let me go to the dark cave," said Ji Zhu sincerely. "I will leave the n in your hands..." "No! Big brother... you are the pir of the n!" retorted Ji Mo in a determined tone. "Bastard! Will you be the n leader or not!" yelled Ji Zhu angrily. His eyes were alight with fury, anguish and a hint of madness. "Absolutely not! Not over my dead body! Even if you chop off my head, I still wont do it!" refuted Ji Mo fervently. "Even if you kowtow in front of me, I, the second young master, will never do it! Heads will fall and blood will run, but I must be free!" "What..." Ji Zhu dashed up to Ji Mo in a mad frenzy and squeezed his neck between his two hands. He shook Ji Mo forcefully and clenched his jaw tightly, "You... will you do this?" Ji Mo was strangled to the point that his tongue was sticking out. Yet, he still did not budge, "Even... if... I... die... I... wont!" Rui Bu Tong was watching the scene in confusion. In other ns, brothers would fight each other to the death to obtain the position of n leader. Yet, in this n, no one could ever imagine that these two brothers were pushing the position to each other... It is just the position of a n leader, must they act this way? However, as Rui Bu Tong thought about it, he started to feel relieved. These two punks in front of him were always trying to find an easy way out. If they were n leaders, the people would suffer... In this kind of situation, Rui Bu Tong could only clicked his tongue in disgust. This world really has everything. "Second brother, you must cut me some ck," Ji Zhu dropped his hands suddenly and wailed helplessly. "You must have pity on me. You can see howzy I am, how am I able to be the n leader? I am on the brink of turning mad from all the pressure from father and the elders. I have to study those f*cking formalities every single day..." Ji Mo also started to sob, "Big brother, please spare me. I am still young and my young heart will not be able to withstand such pressure too. Woo...woo.." The two brothers held their heads in their hands and wept. Rui Bu Tong dropped to the ground in astonishment. He was not able to hold it in any longer, he pounded his fists on the ground and burst into tears too, "Please spare me... I am pitiful too..." Amidst this hrious situation, Diwu Qing Rous Golden Horse Riders Department had assembled all their martial experts and were surrounding the Heaven Reaching Tower. Jing Meng Hun himself was leading the heavily armed group! The mission was to capture King of Hell Chu! Jing Meng Hun was absolutely certain that this was the most prominent mission they ever had in the past few years! This would definitely be a historical moment! "Is the target still here?" Jing Meng Hun asked in a hushed voice. "Yes, the target is still here," reported one of the Revered Martial Artists who was in charge of surveince. His eyes lit up with excitement as he continued, "I have been watching closely through those curtains. The person is still sitting at the table reading. He seems to be calcting something and has not moved." "Are you sure?" "Yes, Im sure." Assured, Jing Meng Hun stood up and smiled, "If we seed in this mission, I will credit you for your service!" "All credit is due to your leadership, sir!" bowed the Revered Martial Artist happily. He was on cloud nine. "Attention, all team!"manded Jing Meng Hun, his eyes shing brightly. He gazed sharply at all his subordinates and continued, "This mission is of utmost importance! There will be no room for mistakes! This could affect Great Zhaos fortune and the Prime Ministers n to unite the world! Understood?" "Is it really that important?" asked an unconvinced ninth grade Revered Martial Artist. "I will not hesitate to tell you. The person in the room is none other than..." Jing Meng Hun paused and lowered his voice, building up the suspension in the room, "...King of Hell Chu!" "King of Hell Chu!" There was a collective gasp. Everyones expression changed. Some people inhaled sharply. Wha... This is so outrageous! So surprising! So... King of Hell Chu?! I cant believe it! Aaah! Jing Meng Hun quickly ced his hand over the mouth of a Revered Martial Artist to smother his shout. He started to p and scold the Revered Martial Artist as quietly as he could, "Motherf*cker! Stop yelling! Youll startle the..." The hair of the Revered Martial Artist was dishevelled as if he had just gone through a tornado. Jing Meng Hun uncovered his mouth, and the Revered Martial Artist immediately spat out blood and a few teeth. Without missing a beat, he asked excitedly, "We are really capturing the King of Hell Chu?" Jing Meng Hun looked at him in contempt, then turned his gaze to everyone else. He started to admonish everyone, "Look at the bunch of you, unable to do even a single thing. We are just capturing someone, is that something to get so excited over? Have we never capture anyone before?" Everyone began to bob their head up and down furiously, but they were still unable to hide the apparent excitement on their faces. King of Hell Chu... It is really the King of Hell Chu... As Jing Meng Hun was busy admonishing everyone, he himself, the King level leader, remained as cool as ice, his expression impassive. After a lifetime of being surrounded by danger, he could not help but still turn red from excitement. This... is King of Hell Chu! Jing Meng Hun swallowed quietly, beforemanding, "Stay alert and follow my orders! "Yes, sir!" "Team one, team two, and team three!" urged Jing Meng Hun in a low and hurried voice. His voice wasced with pressure, like the wind before a storm! "Yes, sir!" The excitement in the air was palpable. "Barricade all the exits! From this moment on, not even a mouse can escape!" "Understood!" "Team four, team five, and team six!" "Yes, sir!" "Block the air and dont let anyone detect you! Not even a fly can escape!" "Understood!" "Team seven, team eight, and team nine!" "Yes, sir!" "Assist!" "Understood!" "Wu Tian!" "Yes, sir!" Yin Wu Tian stepped forward. His eyes were alight with excitement and anticipation for the revenge that he was about to take against the King of Hell Chu, who caused his brother, Yin Wu Fa, to be a handicap. Hate filled every inch of his body. His chance for revenge had finally arrived. "Bring your men and attack from the window!" "Understood!" "Everyone else, follow me through the main door!" "Understood!" Jing Meng Huns skilled leadership was undeniable. Within moments, he had arranged everything. Everyone was where they were supposed to be! Everything was ready! Jing Meng Hun could feel his heart start to race! Everyones heart was racing out of control! It was beating so fast and so fiercely as if it could jump out of their chests at any moment! They were panting greedily as if they were like men who had been deprived of being in the bedrooms for a few decades and were just discovering their beautiful brides... Gulp... Some people swallowed several times... Everyone was waiting for the right moment to make their move. Everyone was waiting for Jing Meng Hunsmand. At that moment, time seemed to be at a standstill! There was not a single movement. Finally, all of the teams were in their appointed positions! Jing Meng Huns eyes lit up eerily! Everyone held their breath. Jing Meng Huns right arm went up in slow motion... Everyones heart was at their throat... Now! Jing Meng Hun banged his arm down forcefully. A low voice resonated out, it was so powerful it jolted their spirit and made everyone slightly dazed... "Move...out...!" Jing Meng Huns voice was trembling slightly as he said those two words. However, no one was paying attention to how Jing Meng Hun was feeling. As soon as the King level leader, Jing Meng Hun, gave the order, shadows darted up like arrows. They were moving so rapidly that they seem to be travelling at the speed of light! Their speed definitely exceeded normal levels! At that point in time, everyone was so thrilled that they could hardly contain themselves. Ever since the establishment of Golden Horse Riders Department, this mission was the greatest one so far. Capture King of Hell Chu. Jing Meng Hun flew as fast as lightning as he led everyone. They flew through one hundred feet like a light wisp of smoke, almost disappearing into nothingness as they advanced onto Heaven Reaching Tower! They were like a soft mist as they quietly floated up the stairs! Swoosh... swoosh... swoosh... Finally! They were here! The closed door in front of them led to where the King of Hell Chu was staying! Chapter 290 Where Is He?! Staring at the closed door, Jing Meng Hun could feel all the hatred in his heart pulsing. Recently, every mission that the Golden Horse Riders Department had undertaken had all failed in the hands of the King of Hell Chu. Amongst the four King level leaders, one had been handicapped and the other had lost his life! They had lost as many as ten ninth grade Revered Martial Artists. Dozens of their core powers had also died! Just a few days ago, in this very room, he had been admonished like a mere servant by his opponent after saying just one sentence! All of the sufferings were caused by this very one person! Today, you will meet retribution! Hatred and satisfaction filled Jing Meng Huns eyes. His breathing paused. Suddenly, he raised his left arm stealthily and majestically without making any noise! Everyone behind him understood and lowered their bodies immediately. Out of a sudden, a loud bang could be hearding from the window! It was the sound of Yin Wu Tian forcefully sting the window into bits and pieces. Yin Wu Tian had made his move! Jing Meng Hun did not falter. Instantaneously, he struck the door down with the force of thunder. Bang! The door shattered to pieces and pieces of it flew into the room. Jing Meng Hun stepped into the room and roared viciously, "King of Hell Chu! Surrender yourself! Hahaha..." In the room, rubble was flying everywhere and time and space seemed to have merged into one. Nothing was clear. Only a silhouette of someone facing him could be made out. This person was already in a battle-ready stance! Bam! They palmed each other. Suddenly, the person facing him yelled out in terror, "Big brother! Its me!" Yin Wu Tian! Jing Meng Hun let out a shocked yelp. He waved his arm and all of the debris in the air immediately flew to the side, clearing up the room. The view of the room turned crystal clear. Through the broken door and window, the martial experts of Golden Horse Riders Department poured into the room, emanating a menacing aura! Jing Meng Hun gaped in disbelief, almost choking. Everyone who poured into the room also had the same expression. They all stared at a certain spot in incredulity, their mouths agape. In that spot were the desk and chair. On the chair, was aforter that had been rolled up. A rope had been tied at the top, making it look exactly like a neck of a person. The position of theforter was also akin to a posture of a person who was thinking... Other than that, there was nobody else in sight! Jing Meng Hun whipped his head around and grabbed the neck of the unfortunate guy standing next to him. He demanded ferociously, "Where is he?" "I am talking to you!" Jing Meng Hun raised his hand and brought it down in a tight p. Bam! The Revered Martial Artists head recoiled back. Blood dripped from his mouth and a handful of teeth ttered on to the floor. He was unconscious immediately. He could not have chosen a better time to be unconscious! He was able to avoid answering the question that he had no answers for. "Useless imbecile!" Jing Meng Hun screamed furiously as he tossed the Revered Martial Artist to the ground. "There is a letter here," announced Yin Wu Tian who was standing at the side with an icy expression. It was a very ordinary letter. On the outside of the envelope it was written: Dear Prime Minister Diwu, Chu Yang thank you! "Chu Yang! Chu Yang!" All the blood rushed to Jing Meng Huns head. He gawked at the letter and hollered, "So this was King of Hell Chu! Motherf*cker!" At that very moment, a cold voice rang out, "King level leader Jing, has this door of Heaven Reaching Tower done anything against you? You have broken it to pieces. Is your hatred really that great?" Jing Meng Hun swivelled around towards the sound of the voice. At the door, was a very fat man, standing there and watching him coldly. His usual money-making demeanor was gone. Instead, it was reced by something that was about to re up! Du Fa Cai, the manager of Heaven Reaching Tower! "Manager Du? I have nothing against you people. However, this person staying at Heaven Reaching Tower is an Iron Cloud spy! Not only that, he is my mortal enemy!" Jing Meng Hun said gravely, "Manager Du, you owe me an exnation!" "Exnation? Hahaha..." Du Fa Cai bellowed sarcastically, "Jing Meng Hun, you, of all people, should understand this! Heaven Reaching Tower does not belong to Great Zhao! Dont even bother saying anything about Iron Cloud spies. Even someone who murdered your father or stole your wife would be weed here as long as he has gold and silver! I dont need to exin anything to you. On the contrary, my Heaven Reaching Tower requires an exnation from you!" "Even Golden Horse Riders Department... is not entitled to causing trouble here!" Du Fa Cai sneered coldly, "Even your boss... Diwu Qing Rou... does not have the right to do this!" Du Fa Cais eyes shed dangerously as he stared at Jing Meng Hun in a self-assured manner. In the blink of an eye, Jing Meng Huns expression changed. He had just realized that the person in front of him was not someone he could push around. This was a Bamboo person! He was someone who was the greatest dark force in Middle Three Heavens. If he got into their bad books and angered Jun Xi Zhu, the insane woman, she would willingly bring all of the dark forces in Middle Three Heavens down to Lower Three Heavens for training Being the leader of the dark forces, the Dark Bamboo does not care much about rules. She never allowed rules to dictate what she did! Hence, out of all of the powers in Middle Three Heavens, only Dark Bamboos forces was able toe down to Lower Three Heavens to make money. The reason was simple: Who has ever seen gangsters abide thew? It was lucky that they were only here for the money. If they had other things in mind, the consequences would be unthinkable. Elsewhere, Diwu Qing Rou was sitting in his manor. Gao Sheng was facing him. Ever since the great ns of Middle Three Heavens had entered the Continent Center, Gao Sheng had be like a hermit. If he had to go outside, he would cover his face. Even his servants had to cover their faces. He could not let anyone recognize him. The eldest young master Gao was bearing a huge burden! It was Gao Shengs nightmare. While that nightmare had yet to surface, Gao Sheng did not dare make a mistake. How unlucky! Gao Sheng hadmented to himself endlessly. Every time he thought of that Miss Hu Yan, a bitter taste entered young master Gaos mouth. It felt like he had just swallowed something nasty and made him want to puke. "Prime Minister, will they be able to capture King of Hell Chu in this mission?" enquired Gao Sheng. "As of now, we are only able to say that young master Chu is a fake, we are unable to say that he is King of Hell Chu." responded Diwu Qing Rou calmly. "Before King level leader Jing returns, anything is possible." "This mission has been carefully nned and executed. With such a powerful turnout, do you still think that something unexpected could happen?" Gao Sheng asked in surprise. From his point of view, the mission was wless. King of Hell Chu would not even be able to escape, even if he could fly! "Whenever you set out to do something, you have to put in all your effort. You have to do it using the best possible method and lower your expectations at the same time. You must give it your all and look for any loopholes in your method..." announced Diwu Qing Rou in a somber tone. "By doing this, you would have the opportunity to reap what you sow! Even if you seed as you expected, you will still feel a sense of satisfaction and achievement!" "Arrogance or overconfidence may lead to your demise. The failure would also cause an unbearable shock to your psyche!" Diwu Qing Rou bore his gaze into Gao Sheng and insisted, "Gao Sheng, you must keep in mind what I just told you." Gao Sheng became pensive, nodded his head and muttered the advice under his breath. "In all of history, numerous great leaders got to experience the shock of failure! However, at that point in time, in front of everyone, they could not let the shock defeat them. Things were falling apart right before their eyes and they were not expecting it. Yet, even before those heroic leaders could recover from the shock, their troops had failed and their entire campaigns were lost! Do you know why?" "They had too high of an expectation? They were too confident?" Gao Sheng guessed. "Yes and no," answered Diwu Qing Rou. "It is because they caused themselves to fail! They believed that victory was within their grasp. Perhaps when they were nning their battle, they were nning their victory as well... But the moment of failure is the most dangerous! At that moment, failure was destructive!" "Throughout history, there were many such battles. Theter generations have studied and analyzed these battles, but they still could not find any answers. No matter how they see it, failure was not possible! But it still happened. Battle strategists dubbed these the mystery cases. However, they failed to see one thing: those leaders minds were muddled, their arrogance caused themselves to fail. Any decisions they made were wrong! Failure was inevitable!" "I do not want to fail this time!" Diwu Qing Rou said casually, "So that is why I never think about seeding!" "I understand!" responded a convince Gao Sheng. The moment right before sess was also the moment people were most vulnerable. If they had to encounter the trauma of failure... Diwu Qing Rou mentioned that that was the moment when it would be most difficult to control ones mental state! "I want you to traverse Middle Three Heavenster, this will be of utmost importance to you," Diwu Qing Rou announced slowly. "Yes." Just then, a servant arrived and reported, "Prime Minister, General Manager Lu from the royal pce is here with a royal decree." "Royal decree?" Diwu Qing Rou frowned. These words were very unfamiliar. Even when His Majesty took him into his trust, to when he fell under suspicion, to when His Majesty became guarded against him, and finally to when His Majesty hated him... He had never received any royal decree. Why would a royal decreee at such a time? "Let him in!"manded Diwu Qing Rou. As soon as he said that, general manager Lu Ren Jia wobbled in, his face etched with displeasure. When one received a royal decree, one had to be in the middle of the main hall. All the young and old had to kneel and bow in reverence. Right now, Diwu Qing Rou was actually receiving the royal decree in his study? General manager Lu was annoyed. "The royal decree is here... Diwu Qing Rou, receive the royal decree!" Lu Ren Jia raised his head and announced loudly to Diwu Qing Rou. Chapter 291 Little Figures That Change History! Diwu Qing Rou remained seated as he calmly watched Lu Ren Jia. He was so calm that it made general manager Lu Ren Jia terrified as he stood facing Diwu Qing Rou. He was here because of the royal decree, but right now, he felt as if Diwu Qing Rou was looking down at him from high above. Although his Diwu Qing Rous gaze was impassive, Lu Ren Jia could detect a sense of disdain in it. General manager Lu Ren Jia was nothing but just an insignificant ant at the bottom of a mountain. This feeling made him feel extremely bothered. He felt that he was being looked down on. No matter what, he was still a powerful general manager after all! He was only in this position because he had lost his manhood. Money and beauty do not interest general manager Lu. His attention was only on power! The desire for respect from others increases each day! In fact, his self-esteem had be too huge. "The royal decree has arrived! Diwu Qing Rou, receive the royal decree!" When the greeting that he was hoping for was not received, general manager Lu stared at Diwu Qing Rou and yelled again. Diwu Qing Rous brows were slightly furrowed. Lu Ren Jia was unable toprehend why, but it caused a chill to pass over his entire body. "Read it!" Diwu Qing Rous expression was still as impassive and calm as before, and his gaze was icy cold. He words were gentle, but he hadpletely shattered Lu Ren Jias huge self-esteem! He could sense that if he did not read it this time, he would never ever have the chance to read it again! Behind him, four little eunuchs that were standing in ceremony were already trembling violently in fear. "As the heavens willed, the emperor decrees..." a nasal voice rang out. "Give me the content!" Diwu Qing Rou demanded. "..." Lu Ren Jia choked and almost had a fit. "... Diwu Qing Rou is responsible for recovering all of the treasures from the royal vault..." Lu Ren Jia finally gave in and got straight to the point. "The royal vault was robbed?" Diwu Qing Rou frowned and continued muttering to himself. "He wants everything to be returned?" mocked Diwu Qing Rou. Standing at the side, Gao Sheng almostughed out loud. "Get out," ordered Diwu Qing Rou to Lu Ren Jia. Lu Ren Jia held in his anger and said, "Prime Minister Diwu, before this servant came here, His Majesty had said that Prime Minister Diwu must have needed those treasures that he took. But those treasures are still ones that had been collected by the royal family. His Majesty hopes that Prime Minister Diwu would understand the predicament that His Majesty is in..." "Mmm, yes, I understand," Diwu Qing Rou remarked casually. These words, however, caused general manager Lus eyes to widen. His Majesty asks for your understanding out of politeness, and you are able to rte? "His Majesty also gave an oral decree." Lu Ren Jia continued with gritted teeth. "Huh?" Diwu Qing Rous expression was still impassive, but general manager Lu could sense that he was losing patience. "His Majesty said that... He hopes Diwu Qing Rou knows what it means to have a bad reputation and would not choose to be a traitor! If not, He would have to lose everything," Lu Ren Jia stated hesitantly. In actual fact, these words were not the emperors decree. They were words that had been spoken in private between the emperor and empress. At that time, general manager Lu was waiting nearby to serve them and had overheard. As soon as he heard what they said, he had ced Diwu Qing Rou among the ranks of officials who were about to be deposed and executed at any moment. If the emperor spoke of him that way, how can he be a good official? Prime Minister? So what? Were there any high ranking officials that could not be killed by the emperor? Diwu Qing Rou, you might be powerful, but you are still just another subject! Therefore, in order to redeem what was left of his broken self-esteem, general manager Lu spoke these words without a second thought. He had expected to see Diwu Qing Rou start to sweat profusely and to kowtow to him after hearing them... When that happened, general manager Lu would arrogantly say: If you knew this was going to happen, why did you do it in the first ce? I am unable to help you... He would then wave his arms dismissively and leave... A terrified and regretful Diwu Qing Rou would be left in the room! Sure enough, Diwu Qing Rous expression changed immediately after hearing those words. His gaze turned even colder. It seemed as though ayer of ice was slowly forming over his face. "His Majesty said this?" Diwu Qing Rou said menacingly. "Of course!" smirked general manager Lu. "In that case, I must trouble you to tell His Majesty that I, Diwu Qing Rou, will not forget this! I will give His Majesty a satisfactory answer!" Diwu Qing Rou said threateningly. Before Lu Ren Jia could utter another word, Gao Sheng waved his arm dismissively, "Someone! Kick this eunuch out!" In the blink of an eye,rge men had grabbed both Lu Ren Jia and his entourage mercilessly and had dragged them out. "Prime Minister, dont let the words affect you. It is highly unlikely that these words were said by the emperor himself." Gao Sheng said as he attempted tofort Diwu Qing Rou. "I know that this is not the emperors oral decree!" scoffed Diwu Qing Rou. "If that is the case, why..." "Although they are not the emperors oral decree, I believe the emperor definitely said those words!" Diwu Qing Rou said. "Wh..." Gao Sheng was speechless. The emperor said those words? Of course! How can there be smoke if there is no fire? Lu Ren Jia was just a eunuch. Even if he was brave, he would not dare to make up what the emperor had said. What he had said was proof that the emperor did indeed say the same thing. Conflict had existed between the royal family and Diwu Qing Rou for a long time. However, the two sides had never turned against each other. The royal family abhorred Diwu Qing Rou. They hated that they were unable to chop this incredibly powerful official into thousands of pieces. Yet, they also knew that Great Zhao could not be without Diwu Qing Rou. Everyone knew in their hearts that what Great Zhao needed was to be a fortified, wealthy nation that could rise above others! And what Diwu Qing Rou needed was to unify the world and create an unparalleled authority! At a nce, their goals were simr. Yet in reality, they were far from simr. Diwu Qing Rou was someone who would fight for his ideals and forget about himself. His life goal was to control everything and use his wisdom to unify the world! Diwu Qing Rou could not care less about power! Power was only a tool for him to inch closer to his goal! Therefore, it could be said that the two sides are in need of each other! However, Diwu Qing Rou was so powerful that he could have easily taken over the ruling position if he wanted! But he did not do that. This implied something: His Majesty can continue to do His emperor job while Diwu Qing Rou continues to do what he does! His Majesty can continue to enjoy His glory and wealth while Diwu Qing Rou continues to fight for this empire! This was their unspoken exchange. But no matter how talented he was... he would still be a pain in the neck for the emperor! But the emperor of Great Zhao could do nothing but ept the situation right now. Even though the emperor was extremely infuriated... he could only continue to endure! This situation continued, remaining unchanging. It continued until the battles ended, without any winner or loser. This was the history of Great Zhao! Its official history! However, right now, because of what the eunuch had said... because of his huge self-esteem, the rtionship between the emperor and Diwu Qing Rou became even tenser. Because of just a few words, Diwu Qing Rou and the royal family no longer had any room to negotiate. It was especially troublesome, especially since there were five eunuchs, as well as Gao Sheng. If they were ordinary people, Diwu Qing Rou would not hesitate to silence them all and continue with the existing status quo. But he could not kill Gao Sheng. He could not kill Gao Sheng, but he could kill the five eunuchs. However, killing them would only make it seem as if he was afraid. But if he were to let them go... the friction would only intensify. At this point in time, the robbery of the nations vault was no longer significant! What was important was... the fight for power in Great Zhao. Because of something someone insignificant had said, history had changed. Just like drama, history is full of twists and turns. Who knew that an insignificant person could change history? General manager Lu had done it! With merely a position of a eunuch, he had stirred up trouble by saying just a few words! It could even be said that he was the most atrocious eunuch of all times! No matter how things developed after today... or whether general manager Lu survived beyond this day... or who would win this continental battle... The fame of this Fantasy Night Phoenix would surely be etched in the history of Nine Heavens! "The nations vault was robbed!" said Diwu Qing Rou as his eyes shed coldly. He started to go through each detail, "It happened in just a night, right from the moment of chaos till the moment all the young masters left, it definitely took ce in ten hours or less! Golden Horse Riders Department had surrounded the outside the whole time. There was definitely no one carrying anything bulky out of the pce! There wasnt even anyone who was carrying a small bag!" "The time frame was too short, it is impossible for anyone to clean out the nations vault in this time period!" "But the emperor insisted that the nations vault is empty right now! And he wants me to return everything!" Diwu Qing Rou scoffed loudly. His voice was as cold as ice, "He even said that he would not be afraid of losing everything..." "Haha..." Diwu Qing Rou smiled serenely, but his smile caused Gao Sheng to shiver in fear. What Diwu Qing Rou had just said revealed several things. In short, it meant that the royal family of Great Zhao could no longer endure the authoritative power that Diwu Qing Rou had and they would make a move sooner orter! How could Diwu Qing Rou just stand by and not retaliate back against these people? Diwu Qing Rou always had the habit of making pre-emptive moves... "But is the royal family really this stupid?" enquired a very puzzled Gao Sheng. "The royal family is much more stupid than anyone can perceive!" Diwu Qing Rou said with a sneer, and with this sentence, he hammered the final nail on to the coffin. Everything that is going to ur from now on could not be undone! Unable to capture King of Hell Chu, Jing Meng Hun returned to the Prime Ministers manor with a letter and an IOU. First line: Today, I owe a total of one hundred thousand silver taels to Heaven Reaching Tower for damaging its property! Second line: Today, I owe a total of nine hundred thousand silver taels to Heaven Reaching Tower for damaging its reputation! Third line: Signers thumbprint. Signer: Diwu Qing Rou. Representative: Jing Meng Hun. His bright red thumbprint... Chapter 292 King Of Hell Chus Letter Is Priceless! As soon as Diwu Qing Rou saw the IOU note, he became very bemused. Having destroyed Heaven Reaching Tower with the attempt to capture people there, Diwu Qing Rou was already prepared to pay a definite price to Jun Xi Zhu! Otherwise, he would not be able to face her! However, Diwu Qing Rou felt that being able to capture King of Hell Chu was not worth paying just one or two million taels, he was even willing to pay ten million taels! But s, they were unable to capture him. Diwu Qing Rou second thoughts were that the price of one million taels was too ridiculous as they did not even manage to capture him! They had wasted their efforts and had caused a ruckus, but they did not even touch a single strand of his hair. Moreover, they were also insulted. And now they had to pay one million taels? The third thing that annoyed Diwu Qing Rou the most was that one million taels was just one million taels... But... why did they have to write an IOU? Would a King level leader of Golden Horse Riders not pay his debt? What was worse was that his name was even written on it! "Good!" Diwu Qing Rou gritted his teeth and praised sarcastically, "I did not realize that King level leader Jing is not only talented in leading Golden Horse Riders Department and martial arts, but is also talented in the literary field! Your writing is so impressive and you wrote the IOU with such ir! You are so talented!" Jing Meng Hun bowed his head in disgrace. He was too ashamed to look at anyone. "Good! Very good!" Diwu Qing Rou took a deep breath. He could feel his fury surging. How long has it been since hest felt like this? "I sent you to capture someone, and you dare to bring back an IOU?" Diwu Qing Rous chest was heaving and he was breathing heavily. His voice was controlled, but his gaze was murderous. "Prime... Prime Minister, please forgive me!" whimpered Jing Meng Hun. "Hmf!" snorted Diwu Qing Rou. He was no longer feeling angry, or perhaps he had managed to control his fury. "Let me see what is in this letter,"manded Diwu Qing Rou as he snatched up the letter. He closed his eyes briefly and took a deep breath to calm himself. This letter could be from his greatest enemy. He had to deal with whatever was written on it carefully! He had to have a clear mind before reading this letter! After a brief moment, he opened his eyes and stared at the letter. "Dear Prime Minister Diwu, Chu Yang thank you." Diwu Qing Rou scanned the entire letter. He even pped his thigh once in admiration. "These words are written in a very dignified manner, but if you analyze each word, it seems to carry a menacing tone, like a sword that can pierce the heavens!" "You must look at the brush strokes in order to judge people. The person who wrote this likes to take the offensive!" remarked Diwu Qing Rou in a wise tone. Han Bu Chu stepped forward and frowned, "Prime Minister, although these brush strokes seem menacing, they also appear to be very calm! Plus... they are very cautious. This..." "Exactly. This person will strike forward to attack and retreat back to defend! He is a very calctive person." Diwu Qing Rou said, "But there is also a hint of surprise moves in his brush strokes, which mean this person is fond of carrying out sneak attacks!" Diwu Qing Rou continued staring at the words before he resumed his analysis, "His words flow smoothly without showing any signs of rushing, it does not seem fake. Perhaps he had time to prepare. It also meant that he left right after he ran into us! It is understandable that King level leader Jing had failed..." Diwu Qing Rou opened up the envelope and took out the letter. Yet another beautiful set of brush strokes. "Brother Diwu... I have heard of your fame often but resented the fact that we are unable to meet. However, this time, little brother will travel thousands of miles from the north toe to Great Zhaos Continent Center to visit you. Last year, we were fighting just a few thousands of miles away from each other. There were some triumphs and some losses. I have missed you greatly. Brother Diwu, you are careful and can n wlessly. Your strategies from thousands of miles away have be my inspiration! Thousands of cold, lonely miles and long, rough roads. I was finally able to meet Brother Diwu the other day. Life is meaningful again! The fate of Continent Center is controlled by Brother Diwu. Your fate lies in your own hands and your foresight is admirable. The fact that you were able to figure out my identity is trulymendable! Things are closing in in Continent Center. I have to flee in a hurry in trepidation. One wrong step and I will be your prisoner. This is but a hasty goodbye. The letter is short, but our bond is strong. Great Zhao is magnificent, and Continent Center is vast and opulent. I will remember this for as long as I live! If fate allows, we will meet again and drink together until we drop! Looking at the heroes of the world, I see only Brother Diwu and me! When we are fighting on the battlefield, I will remember your kindness towards me and repay it with sincerity. Little brother is still young, but people dubbed me the King of Hell. I could not help but feel embarrassed. I vow to not let my reputation down and take Brother Diwus head with my own de! Goodbye from thousands of miles away. Until we meet again, I will be the victor and you will be my prisoner. I will greet you then. I did not have the opportunity to bid you goodbye, and you do not have to see me off. Prosperous Continent Center has been destroyed and I apologise for that. We each have our own leader to work for! Our goals differ, and there is only the choice of life or death! Sincerely, Little Brother Chu Yang." The details of the letter were as such. Diwu Qing Rou read it with a beam. His tone was crystal clear and it resonated throughout the little courtyard. "King of Hell Chu is truly delusional!" scorned Jing Meng Hun, whose veins were bulging on his forehead. He banged his fist on his thigh as he gritted his teeth in anger! Han Bu Chu was frowning, Cheng Yun He was silent, and even Gao Sheng seemed to be thinking. "What do you think of this letter?" asked Diwu Qing Rou. He was smiling as he gazed at everyone. "Prime Minister, this letter might not have been written by King of Hell Chu." Cautioned Han Bu Chu. "That is what I feel too. It is impossible that the King of Hell Chu could have written this letter," remarked Cheng Yun He in a firm tone. "Oh?" Diwu Qing Rous smile did not falter. "If he was fleeing, he should have just left! King of Hell Chu had toe here and create even more chaos in Great Zhao. He had aplished his goal!" Han Bu Chu said in a low voice, "Moreover, given how cynical King of Hell Chus character is, it is highly unlikely that he could not have written such a superficial letter!" "Exactly. He is just gloating after his sess. The letter is taunting our demise. His words are so conflicting, like two armies in battle..." Cheng Yun He said, "Surely, King of Hell Chu is not so shallow." "As for the brush strokes... it could be designed to arouse suspicion." Han Bu Chu continued, "Look, Prime Minister, the words in the letter and the envelope might have been written by the same person, but there is still a slight difference... The brush stroke on the outside is smoother, whereas the brush stroke n the inside is harsher... Even though it tried to portray a smooth stroke, it is still contradicting, its too tense..." "King of Hell Chu is so impatient!" Cheng Yun He concluded. "All of you are wrong!" remarked Diwu Qing Rou in a casual tone, "Thinking like this would only mean that you have fallen for King of Hell Chus trap!" "Trap?" gasped Han Bu Chu, his eyes widened in shock. "This letter was written by none other than the King of Hell Chu!" Diwu Qing Rou insisted determinedly as he raised up the delicate piece of paper! "Huh?" questioned a surprised Han Bu Chu and Cheng Yun He. "I know what you are thinking." Diwu Qing Rou continued, "Firstly, there was another huge chaos urring in the royal court of Iron Cloud. In addition, the officials that were apprehended this time were the ones that had managed to escapest time. The tactics used were not too different." "Secondly, the rumors that had gued Iron Cloud were smothered in just a few days by King of Hell Chus monstrous methods! Because of this, thousands were killed without any mercy!" "These two things are the workings of King of Hell Chu. And you are all doubting whether King of Hell Chu came to Great Zhao at all!" Diwu Qing Rou said casually. "Yes, that is it." Han Bu Chu confirmed with a frown. "But this way of thinking is wrong!" Diwu Qing Rou grunted, "How could the actions in Iron Cloud ur so quickly? And with such perfect timing?" "If King of Hell Chu was really in Iron Cloud, he would not have carried out things in this way. Based on what he usually does, he would let out the baits for a big fish and make us believe that our rumors were effective. Afterwards, he would then hunt down our people... He is definitely capable of that! But he did not, why?" "This is the best counter-move. And we have already thought through in great detail about how we deal with this. But nothing was done. It was abandoned... This clearly shows that they were afraid that the real King of Hell Chu would run into mishaps in Great Zhao which was why they had to mislead us!" "Hence, this letter was intentionally written in a provoking tone to confuse us into believing that the person in Great Zhao was not King of Hell Chu, why?" "When we put our minds to this, two conclusionse to mind: One, King of Hell Chu has always been in Iron Cloud! And two... King Hell Chu was here, but he has long since gone!" Diwu Qing Rouughed coldly, "As long as you have these two thoughts, you will be dragged down by King of Hell Chu! Eventually, you will have no way out. And you will not even know that you were being dragged down by him!" "If the leader had been you instead of me, I am certain that, even in Great Zhao, you will all fail miserably in the hands of King of Hell Chu!" Diwu Qing Rous expression was grave. Han Bu Chu and everyone around him was sweating profusely. "Even I, who was able to see through his schemes, have to do everything I could to reduce any potential loss before we can capture King of Hell Chu! I am not even able to avoid any loss!" "Put this letter in my bedroom," Diwu Qing Rou ordered in a low voice, "I want to inspect the brush strokes of this King of Hell Chu in great detail! You should all know that this is the only writing of King of Hell Chu! These words are priceless!" "Yes!" "Golden Horse Riders Department, you will proceed with the evacuation ns. Gather all of the important things first." "Yes!" "Pay attention to news of that sword." Worry lines were etched on Diwu Qing Rous forehead, "One saber was already able to destroy the royal pce, what will this sword be like?" Chapter 293 The Sword’s Chaos Begins "Command Gao Shang Jun, Yan Cheng Huan and Wu Yong Jun to lead threerge military divisions... and to set out in order to attack the Limitless Nation. They must return before the summer arrives. They must destroy at least half of the Limitless Nation before withdrawing," Diwu Qing Rous gaze turned serious as hemanded. "Yes!" Limitless Nation was located to the south of Great Zhao. It seemed to be spring-time in the south; especially inparison with the north. In fact, it may even have been warmer than spring. So, the southern climate wouldnt pose a hindrance to the armies marching from Great Zhao. The north would refrain from participating in wars during the winter season; unlike south. However, the south would begin waging wars during the same period of time. The north would only wage wars once the winter had ended. But, the south would start experiencing sizzling hot summers by then. And, these summers were so hot that a soldier was bound to get a heat-stroke if he dared to step out into the heat. But, the strategy behind the dispatch of troops was very different from that in the past. Han Bu Chu and Cheng Yun started to breathe heavily as they figured out the hidden purpose behind Diwu Qing Rous order. The next years summer was going to witness the start of a decisive war with the Iron Cloud! Moreover, this wars oue would decide the person who would own the world. "Limitless Nation should be at least half-destroyed... and scared like a turtle by the time the summer arrives"C the information contained in this sentence implied a lot. Prime Minister Diwu was finally going to put his n into action. Diwu Qing Rou became silent after getting an affirmative response from his subordinates. He heaved a deep sigh after a long while and said, "One must first deal with internal affairs in order to resist foreign aggression. King of Hell Chu, Im letting you take this one... " He continued to speak, "Everyone is supposed to stay low-key at all times. Well first gather those royalists in one ce... Then, well make a list of their names. Its fine if theyre still at peace with us... If not... then... " A crude smile appeared on Diwu Qing Rous face, and a sharp spirit shed in his eyes. The intensity of his spirit was so strong that even Jing Meng Hun C an expert butcher responsible for the death of innumerable people C realized that he had gotten goose-bumps. *** *** Meanwhile, King of Hell Chu was in his brotherspany. Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing had checked into an inn as two ordinary men. The whiskers on their faces ensured that they looked likemon men from Jianghu. The Continent Centre had seen many such people around in the recent days. Gu Du Xing was holding his sword, and was trying to feel its spirit... King of Hell Chu was resting in his bed. He was motionless; so much so that it seemed as if he had fallen asleep. Even Gu Du Xing thought that Chu Yang was in a deep sleep. However, King of Hell Chu was inspecting the harvest that he had umted from his trip to Great Zhao. His eyes shone brightly as he sorted through the treasures present in the Nine Tribtions Space. "Huge harvest! Huge harvest! Hahaha..." Chu Yang looked at the heap of valuable metals contained in the Nine Tribtions Space. He waved his hands with joy at the same time. "Dont touch! Dont touch that," Chu Yang rushed forward, and firmly grasped an iron-b that was emitting a rainbow-colored star-light. However, the Nine Tribtion Sword Point went past him, circled the iron-b, and sessfully drilled its way into it. Swoosh! Swoosh!... The iron-b was reduced to a fist-sized piece in Chu Yangs hand in a sh. "Crap! Didnt I tell you to not touch that?" Chu Yang said in an angry tone. The Sword Spirit let-out a sigh and said, "Come on... let it do what it wants to do for a while. After all, its hunger hasnt been quenched in over ten-thousand years. Moreover, this is for your own good." Chu Yang was stunned. He leapt-up, and picked-up a piece of shining ck steel; it was almost the size of a persons head. He then said, "Ill allow you to consume other things... but I must make use of this before I hand it over to the Nine Tribtions Sword." "Nightmare steel?" the Sword Spirit called out to the Sword Point. The Sword Point flew over, and went around the nightmare steel a few times. Chu Yang looked at the Sword Point. But, he was only reminded of a child who wanted to eat candy, but wasnt allowed to. So, he softened a little for a moment. However, he held himself back and said firmly, "I need this for something important. Im sure that more than half of it should still remain unused after Im done with it; you can do whatever you want with it after that. I wouldnt care if you devour it then. But, you need to leave this for me for now." The Sword Point left as it saw Chu Yangs determination. "Hey, is the Nine Tribtions Pillplete yet?" Chu Yang remembered that there had been a lot of unique items in the royal pce. In fact, they were enough to fill-up two warehouses. However, those items had vanished by now. After all, the Nine Tribtions Sword had absorbed all those objects. "Lets assume that an ordinary elixir can heal the flesh and bones... and save the life of a person struggling through life and death... So, a Nine Tribtions pill can save three by that analogy," the Sword Spirit said freely. "The Great Zhaos royal pce had a huge variety of medicinal herbs... But, none of those were as precious as the nine great herbal medicines. "Basically, a real Nine Tribtions pill can heal any injury. But, we dont have enough ingredients to make one," the Sword Spirit said slowly, "Some herbal ingredients are still missing. The Nine Tribtions pill would bepleted by adding any of the nine great herbs." "So, can this Nine Tribtions pill heal Mo Qing Wus injuries?" Chu Yang asked. "It certainly cant." "Are you trying to tell me that even a massive stockpile of medicinal herbs proved insufficient for you to create a Nine Tribtions pill?" Chu Yang asked. And, the Sword Spirit almost fainted. "You tell me... can a hundred-thousand pounds of grass turn into a rare spirit mushroom?" the Sword Spirit asked in a condescending tone. Chu Yang became silent. Piles of gold and silver were disappearing from his sight at an amazing speed. Such a massive amount of wealth wouldve been sufficient to provide for five-million soldiers. However, the Nine Tribtions Sword was turning it into a pile of dust. The Nine Tribtions Sword finally stopped swallowing. A smile appeared on the Sword Spirits face. He then said in a contented tone, "I can say that I wont need to consume any gold and silver from now onwards." Chu Yang looked at the small gold ingot and two silver ingots with his eyes wide open; these were the only three pieces that had been left out of the huge pile of gold and silver. His hands and feet trembled for a while. He then asked in a shaky voice, "Will you... be consuming so much of the other metals as well?" "Cough... cough... it shouldnt be much of a difference," the Sword Spirit said with embarrassment. He then continued, "Im also going to need some things other than metals... such as medicines, souls, flesh... " Chu Yang fell to the ground as he eximed, "Kill me!" Then, he burst into tears. "People are concerned about ruining their family fortune... but this will bankrupt a nation... No, no, itll ruin an entire continent... " "Cough... cough... a single continent... perhaps isnt enough," the Sword Spirit made his point. Chu Yang copsed. The Sword Point in Chu Yangs dantian turned pale-golden in color as soon as the Nine Tribtions Sword finished swallowing massive amounts ofmodities. The Sword Edge also turned a fine mix of pale-golden color; it also had hints of bright-silver. It continued to sparkle brightly. Chu Yang was worried. He wondered if his belly would begin to shine like antern in case this continued. However, Chu Yangs anxieties would never turn into reality. In fact, he was the only one who could see this Nine Tribtions Sword which was hidden inside his dantian. There were a number of other items which werent needed by the Nine Tribtions Sword. So, these leftovers became the property of the owner of the Nine Tribtions Sword C King of Hell Chu. The leftovers included a few well-made divine weapons, arge number of calligraphies and paintings created by various famous artists, several secret books on martial techniques and lots of... art pieces. Moreover, there were hundreds of imperial erotic sketches. King of Hell Chu felt dazed as he looked at the array of brightly-colored positions shown in the erotic diagrams. "This is... I cant bear it anymore..." King of Hell Chu ran away with a swish. Gu Du Xing was trying to perceive his swords spirit. Suddenly, he saw his big brother rising straight-up from the bed C like a zombie. Gu Du Xing was obviously startled by this. "Du Xing, there are a few books you need to look at." Chu Yangs hand reached out under his buttocks, and took out several old and yellow pornographic books. "What kind of books?" Gu Du Xing felt strange. His sword cultivation was still in progress, and Big Brother Chu wanted him to read books? [How can you keep so many books under your buttocks? Why didnt I see any until now?] Gu Du Xings hands began to tremble as he took a look at the books. "The Doctrine of Sword Implementation;" "The Warmth of Swords Energy will Arouse my Experience;" "The Doctrine of the Sword of Five Realms," "Sword King," "The Sword of Love..." The look in Gu Du Xings eyes became fiercer as he continued to check out the books. Moreover, his hands began to tremble uncontrobly. This authors cultivation may not have been high, but the contents of these books clearly disyed his creativity. Moreover, these books were a collection of all the efforts their ancestors had made! In addition, one of the books turned out to be the work of a great schr who had recorded his entire knowledge and insights in the book before his death. This collection of the hard-earned experiences of countless predecessors was like an open road for Gu Du Xing. After all, he was cultivating his sword art at this time. He wouldnt need these books after he became the Sword King. But, he needed these books at present. "From where did you get all these books?" Gu Du Xing tightened his grip on the books; his eyes had be red. "It doesnt matter where I got them from... You can say that I picked them up during my travels," Chu Yang replied in a forced tone. "You can have a little harvest when you visit a ce like Great Zhao... you know." "But this harvest... it isnt ordinary," Gu Du Xing gasped heavily as he replied. Chu Yang smiled in his heart. [Not ordinary, you say? Of course it isnt... Ive nned things for Ji Mo, Dong Wu Shang, Rui Bu Tong, and Luo Ke Di as well. Moreover, I looted the entire treasure inside the Great Zhaos royal pces vaults... ] [Ive got several good things in my possession... ] Chu Yang was unhappy about only one thing C he couldnt do anything about Mo Qing Wus injuries. The dawn was about to break; the only thing hecked was the medicine. He needed one of the nine great herbal medicines in order to create a rare treasure like the Nine Tribtions pill. However, this news was still quiteforting for Chu Yang. If he could obtain three more Nine Tribtions pills, then it would be equivalent to saving three lives at the same time. It could guarantee the safety of not just his own life... but that of his brothers as well! Then, Gu Du Xing started to practice his sword skills with all his might. The Gu brothers were dead. They had died at Chu Yangs hands; not Gu Du Xings. However, Gu Du Xing felt that he hadnt been uninvolved either. Therefore, he needed to shoulder the responsibility even though his brother had done the task. Moreover, Chu Yang had done this because of him. After all, Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue wouldnt have gotten involved with Chu Yang despite their horrible nature if it werent for him. And, why would Chu Yang kill two people without a valid reason? Therefore, Gu Du Xing had been waiting patiently to shoulder this responsibility. He would never evade this responsibility even though he hadnt said it out loud. [The Gu brothers are dead. So, the Gu n is likely to call me back quite soon. How should I act at that time?] [Furthermore... Chu Yang has given me enough chances to progress fast. How will I be able to face him if Im still incapable of advancing quickly?] [Will Sister Xiao Maio be released anytime soon? She wasnt close to her brothers. But, will she be able to deal with the fact that her brothers are dead because of me?] The curtains of night fell down. A sense of doom had befallen the Continent Centre Citadel. Unexpected chaos ensued once again. A dark moon-like dazzling sword light flew-up, and greeted the real moon shining brightly in the sky. The Moonlight Sword had appeared! Chapter 294 The Sword Pierces Through the Golden Horse Riders Department! The bright moon and the dazzling stars had lit-up the sky. The radiance of the moon made it look as magnificent as a bright-silver spoon. In fact, its lustre made it look like something out of a dream. Almost everyone was exhausted after thest days fiercepetition. So, it was calm and peaceful everywhere. Several influential ns from the Middle Three Heavens hade to participate in thepetition. So, most of the people from Jiang Hu had left the scene because they knew about their hopelessness in the situation. Moreover, no one knew when-and-where the so-called descendants of Ask the Heavens Sword and the Underworld Saber had vanished. Suddenly, a loud shout was heard, "Hand over the Moonlight Sword to me!" People saw a stunning sword-light soaring high into the sky. A man could be seen fleeing at a lightning speed; he was being closely followed by another man with a sword-light. Then, both the men disappeared. The appearance of the Moonlight Sword was quite subtle inparison to the Sunlight Saber. However, it hadnt failed to surprise people. But, no one could deny that martial art experts would always be martial art experts; no matter how surprising the Moonlight Sword mayve been. Suddenly, a loud sound was heard in the Heaven Reaching Tower; it was followed by the appearance of a few shadows. Each of the shadows possessed a powerful spiritual pressure. They flew-up towards the sky, and took a sharp turn in the air as they set-off in hot pursuit. The entire Heaven Reaching Tower had boiled over. Innumerable figures broke out from its windows, and flew-off in order to join the pursuit. The importance of the Moonlight Sword had risen significantly since the Sunlight Saber had fallen into Ao Xie Yuns hands. Mo Tian Yun and the other Young Masters felt extremely anxious. The Ao ns strength would exceed theirs in no time if Ao Xie Yun managed to obtain the secret of the Sword and the Saber. This was a matter of life and death. It was an extremely pressing issue for Ao Xie Yun as well. After all, he already possessed the Sunlight Saber. So, how could he not go all-out to obtain the Moonlight Sword as well? In fact, the first person to discover and chase after the Moonlight Sword was a member of the Ao n! The sword-light was moving towards the west. The person holding the Moonlight Sword didnt stop even once. Instead, he continued to advance forward while avoiding all the obstacles posed to him by the people. He darted past them while leaving behind a trail of dispersed blood-flowers. This person seemed to be more merciless than the Master of the Sunlight Saber. The people who blocked his way... had to die. He was using his actions to elucidate his statement. It wouldve been clear to everyone even if he hadnt even spoken a single word. The sword-light stopped abruptly as the pursuers neared it; he came to the ground at the same time. Then, he vanished without a trace. The King Level Experts looked around in all directions. Some of them even searched in the air in the surrounding area. But, they couldnt find anything. [Is it possible that he has escaped?] Suddenly, the sword-light appeared about a thousand feet away in front of them. Everyones morale was lifted once again. It was clear that it wasnt fake. They saw a hill ahead. A shabby and dpidated army camp was situated at its base. It seemed as if the troops had been stationed there since some time. The military g looked worn-out. It looked like an ordinary militarypound at the first nce. And, only a few knowledgeable people knew that it was the headquarters of the Golden Horse Riders Department! The army camp had been designed in a manner to trick peoples eyes, but there was an entire space hidden under this hill. Moreover, the hidden underground space was muchrger than the area of the camp visible on the ground. After all, the invincible Golden Horse Riders Department was located at that ce! Dong Wu Shang darted forward with the sword in his hand as Luo Ke Di chased him. It seemed as if they were mortal opponents who had found themselves in the same ce. Bang! Bang! Bang! They continued to fight with each other in front of the soldiers. "Brother, let me go... Ill surely return the favor in future," Dong Wu Shang shouted with a hint of desperation in his voice. "Cut the crap! I want you to hand over that sword to me," Luo Ke Di was disguised as a ck-clothed enemy with a cold frosty visor to mask his face. "Are you refusing to let me go?" "I am." "Youre forcing me to make a move." "I dont care..." "Wa... Ya... Ya... youre making me angry!" "Ahwooh... Ahwooh... just hand over the sword to me;e on!" This brainless interchange continued as both of them continued to shout at each other in a crazy manner. Luo Ke Di couldnt help but think to himself in fascination, [F**king hell, you cant judge a book by its cover. This Second Young Master of Dong family is truly a mystery. I never imagined that he would be such a skilled actor.] The silhouettes of the experts could be seen swirling in the distance. The first wave of troops arrived; one of them entered the fight without saying a single word. He then tried to grasp the Moonlight Sword with his eagle-w-like fingers. Dong Wu Shang got furious. He shed his sword in the air. The man snorted loudly. Then, the blood-colored light shed. And, his fingers were cut-off in the process. However, Dong Wu Shang also staggered backwards as he received a malicious blow on his chest. The impact caused the blood capiries inside his nose and mouth to burst open. He mightve even ended-up losing his grip on the sword if he hadnt relied on the sharpness of the sword. The silhouettes of several people appeared in the distant horizon since they had rushed at great speeds. Moreover, several magnificent crowns had gradually assembled in the sky. Everyone eventually arrived at the ce. They huddled in a circle, and trapped Dong Wu Shang inside the formation. Mo Tian Yun stood in the front; his eyes were shing with determination. He had be determined to win the Moonlight Sword for himself when he had seen a fiercepetition going on over it. Ao Xie Yun stood calmly with his hands crossed. It wouldve been senseless to begin another martial arts contest. Ao Xie Yun was certain to win owing to his strength. That would be equal to presenting the Moonlight Sword to him with both hands. What could be done now? "You want to steal my Moonlight Sword?" Dong Wu Shang looked at the people around him in a bitter manner. Xie Dan Qiong sighed and said, "Listen, warrior... You can assess the situation youre in. You cant deal with it alone. So, you might as well hand over the sword... and save your life." "Hand over the sword to whom?" Dong Wu Shang responded with a sneer. Xie Dan Qiong became speechless. Dong Wu Shang was right... Whom was he supposed to hand over the Moonlight Sword to? Who would say no to the Moonlight Sword? Or who would dare to be the first one to take it under these circumstances? Everyone remembered the time when Mo Tian Yun had been the first person to receive the Sunlight Saber. They knew what had happened after that. So, they couldnt help but hesitate from taking an action. It was certain that the first person to obtain the Moonlight Sword wouldnt win it. After all, that person would be everyones target, and would end-up exhausting all his strength as a result. These people were wary of taking any action as they were burdened with these doubts. "Whats wrong? Is it too difficult to decide what to do?" Dong Wu Shang taunted, "How about I give you a proposal? Would you like to hear it?" "What kind of proposal?" "Why dont you all start killing each other until theres only one person alive? Ill give this Moonlight Sword to that person. What do you think?" "Bullsh*t! What utter nonsense!" Everyone was obviously angered by the suggestion. [Do you really think were that stupid?] "Then, what do you n to do? Do you all want to keep standing here in a stalemate?" Dong Wu Shang asked as he lifted the sword. Suddenly, Dong Wu Lei had a familiar feeling as he saw a ck-clothed masked man. The masked man looked extremely familiar and close to him. He couldnt resist, and asked, "Who are you?" Dong Wu Shang grunted, "Why are you asking who I am when youre going to snatch the sword anyway?" "I say capture him first. After that, well discuss what to do," Li Xiong Tu roared, and took the lead. He then pounced at his target. Dong Wu Shangughed as he looked up, "Come on!" Li Xiong Tu made no attempts to hide. Instead, he charged forward with his sword. He ended-up making a reckless move. Li Xiong Tu was famous for his extraordinary strength in the Middle Three Heavens. But, the collision with this masked man made him feel as if he had bumped into a mountain. His enemy looked as if he weighed hundreds of pounds. But, the impact was much more massive. He seemed as strong and immovable as a chunk of an ice-cold iron. Li Xiong Tu cried out. He spouted blood from his mouth as he was pushed back. Two of his frontal ribs cracked inside his chest with breaking sounds. He cursed in anger even before he hadnded, "F**k! Who are you mother**ker? How can you be so heavy?" Li Xiong Tu had once shed with a bison. But, his injuries hadnt turned out to be this severe even then. So, this was obviously very hard for him to ept. He wouldnt have been so shocked even if he had been beaten. Dong Wu Shang was also pushed five or six steps backwards. He snorted coldly, but didnt reply. Li Xiong Tu took a closer look at the built of the masked man who was carrying the saber on his back. He couldnt stop to think that the ordinary-looking saber weighed about five-hundred-and-seventy pounds. His weightbined with that of the saber reached over eight-hundred pounds. Li Xiong Tu was taken aback by his body mass. After all, he had realized that he couldnt have gotten away without suffering any injuries since his cultivation level was much lower than his opponents. Everyone became more cautious from that moment onwards. "Thats it! Im done!" Dong Wu Shang appeared disappointed as he looked towards the bright crowns. He shook his head and said, "I had initially thought that I would be able to devote myself entirely to cultivation after obtaining this Moonlight Sword, and would be an invincible Jiang Hu expert. But, I had never thought that this precious treasure wasnt destined to belong to me." He heaved a deep sigh, and said in a deste tone, "Sword, Oh Sword... Am I really going to lose you forever?" His sorrowful feelings stirred-up everyones emotions for a moment. Dong Wu Shang looked towards the sky, and shouted loudly, "If it cant belong to me then Ill make sure that it doesnt belong to anyone." Dong Wu Shang then let out a long and loud shout as he leapt-up more than a hundred feet high into the sky. The Moonlight Sword sparkled in the bright moonlight; it seemed as if it was merging with the moon. Everyone was puzzled since they didnt know why Dong Wu Shang had jumped. They thought that it was an upward jump with no momentum; even though it was an admirable leap. After all, wouldnt he juste crashing down? Suddenly, the masked man flung his arm in the air with a loud shout. Then, a long beam of red energy shot out of his hand. The trail of light left behind by the energy looked like the tail of aet. It surmounted a distance of several thousand feet in a sh. Then, it advanced towards the hills. After that, it vanished with a loud nging sound. Thrown away? The sword had indeed been thrown away! Moreover, it had been thrown from a high altitude with great force. Everyone had witnessed the sharpness of the Sunlight Saber. Therefore, the same could be expected of the Moonlight Sword. The force with which it had been thrown indicated that it had prated hundreds of feet into the ground. Moreover, it would be difficult to pinpoint the location of its fall in the dim-lit night... Everyone obviously became furious as they realized this. Dong Wu Shangnded on the ground. After that, he ran in the direction of his brother C Dong Wu Lei. He then shouted, "Youll be dead not injured if you try to catch me!" Dong Wu Leis iron-d face turned furious as he heard these words. He said, "You scoundrel! Just wait and see how I beat you to death, you bastard!" They interlocked their palms and moved forward. The ringing of sounds made the scene quite exhrating. Dong ns First Young Master had personally taken an action. So, how could the others join the scene? Moreover, most people were only concerned about the Moonlight Sword. Therefore, arge crowd swarmed to the ce where the sword had fallen. The forces from the army barracks attempted to block them. But, they failed, and were run-over in no time. A King Level Expert on the front opened arge hole in the hill with his hand. He then shouted loudly, "F**k! Theres a bigbyrinth under the camp!" Chapter 295 Destruction of the Base! "What kind of a sinister plot are you involved in?" Dong Wu Lei looked flustered as he shouted angrily; he punched and kicked at the same time. "I cant exin it right now," Dong Wu Shangs face turned cold as he replied in a muffled voice. "When can you exin it?" Dong Wu Lei clenched his teeth and said. "Well talk once we go back," Dong Wu Shang grunted loudly. "Exin..." Dong Wu Lei red at him and said. "Its fake," Dong Wu Shang rolled his eyes and replied. "... " Dong Wu Lei couldnt help but curse out loud. "Young Master, let us deal with him," the two King level Experts of the Dong family said. "Go away to the side!" Dong Wu Lei blew his top, and shouted, "Ill deal with him myself." The faces of the two King level Experts twitched, "Then, should we grab the sword?" they asked. "Grab my rod? You want to grab my rod... ah!" Dong Wu Lei shouted angrily, "Stand guard right here!" Therefore, the two brothers continued to go farther while screaming at each other; they continued to punch and kick each other along the way. One of them leapt-up, and the other followed closely. It didnt take them too long to go far away from the ce where their quarrel had begun. They took several turns on their way. Dong Wu Lei gasped for breath, and pounced forward. But, the ck-clothed masked man didnt try to dodge the attack or hide. Suddenly, he was grabbed by the cor. This made the two King level Experts open their eyes wide in shock. They looked like two monks scratching their heads; it seemed as if they had been unable to understand the gist of the matter. "Whats going on?" the Eldest of the Dong Brothers gnashed his teeth and asked. "This is just a game," the voice of the masked man turned out to be familiar. "Second Young Master...?" the two King level experts were stunned for a moment; they then eximed. They had never imagined that they would witness such an oue of this fight. "You say its a game?" The Eldest of the Dong Brothers seized Dong Wu Shang by his neck. He then said with grief and indignation. "Do you know that I was almost killed by Ao Xie Yun owing to this game of yours?! You... you... you! Why didnt you tell me about it earlier?" Dong Wu Shang grunted. He then replied in a cold voice, "Would youve suffered those beatings if I had told you earlier?" "You! Well... well... good!" Dong Wu Lei was so angry that he was rendered speechless. His fingers trembled as he swallowed his saliva, and pointed a finger at his brother. Then, he spoke in a tone that made him look like he was about to spit out blood, "Youve guts. You indeed have guts." He then fiercely nodded his head. "You would most likely be fighting over the sword right now if it wasnt for me," Dong Wu Shang snorted; his face was expressionless. He pointed his finger towards both the King level Experts of his n and said, "Lead the way! I want to go back, and take a nap first." "I assure you that youll have nightmares when you go back and sleep," Dong Wu Lei said with a crooked nose. "Big Brother, you should be satisfied with your current situation. Luo Ke Di is an insider. But, isnt he moring and shouting to break-in even now?" Dong Wu Shang said in an earnest manner, "Come on, lets g--o back." "... " Dong Wu Lei was speechless. Meanwhile, everyone had found out about the ongoing situation owing to the King level Experts holler. The quick-tempered people had started to kick and punch with all their strength. But, they soon realized that the solid ground beneath their feet had shifted. And, their bodies had fallen straight downwards as a result. "Fu*k... this underground ce is too spacious." "What is this ce?" "Who cares what this ce is? Find the Moonlight Sword first." "Is it possible that the people here have already hidden it away?" "Maybe yes... that hateful bastard only had to insert it into someone elses old den... this is fu*ked to the extreme." "How will we find it then?" The headquarters of the Golden Horse Riders Department was in great chaos. The sounds of the roof crashing to the floor could be heard in a continuous manner. The air had been filled with smoke and dust. Then, the entire ground copsed with a loud thunderous bang C like a mountain rockslide. The underground area was hollow. So, it couldnt have sustained the burden of so many King level Experts running amuck. Suddenly, blood-curdling screams began to rise and fall in quick session. Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing held their breaths, and took advantage of the ongoing chaos to sneak their way into the Golden Horse Riders Department. This was a Heaven-sent opportunity for them. The biggest enemy of the Golden Horse Riders Department C King of Hell Chu C wouldnt have been able to infiltrate their headquarters so easily if it wasnt for all the chaos caused by the Moonlight Sword incident and Diwu Qing Rous order to withdraw his personnel. In fact, this would havee off as an embarrassing joke if anyone had said it before. Their primary mission was to free the Jiang Hu people who had been captured by the Golden Horse Riders Department. ording to Chu Yangs research, these people were being imprisoned in this base. Their secondary mission was the thorough destruction of the base. Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing went straight underground. And, they found themselves in aplete mess after crossing all the threeyers. However, there was something which brought great joy to Chu Yang. It was a guy was holding a sword in his hand! Moreover, he seemed quite high-spirited as he ran out of the underground area. [ F**k! Isnt that the main cause of all this mess CThe Moonlight Sword?] Chu Yangs stare intensified. [Dong Wu Shang had thrown it with so much force that it had prated more than three-hundred feet into the ground. Isnt his strength great?] This wasnt the right time to marvel at the extent of the strength disyed by Dong Wu Shang. So, Chu Yangs figure shed as he arrived in front of the man carrying the sword. The mans heart froze with a cold intention with a pop sound. Gu Du Xing killed the man as soon as Chu Yang snatched the sword away from him. "The enemy has blended amongst us." "This isnt good." Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing continued to proceed forward, and kill one expert after the other on their way. They soon reached half-way inside the mountains belly. However, they realized that they hadnt encountered even a single expert of the Martial Great Master level on their way. The majority of the experts they had encountered were either Martial Artists or Martial Masters. It was clear that Diwu Qing Rou had transferred those experts away from the base. Chu Yang felt hateful and irritated in his heart as he thought, [It seems that the bastard had already anticipated that I would soon be arriving here toy this ce to waste. So, he made preparations in advance. Damn! This isnt good. Im having a bad feeling about this...] Then, the Moonlight Sword arrived inside the Nine Tribtions Space, and was stored-up. "Why did you keep it?" Gu Du Xing was puzzled. "Stupid! I kept it so that they cant find it. Understood?" Chu Yang said. "See, they mustve seen it falling here. Wouldnt they go all-out, and wreck this ce to look for its traces if they cant find it? If they dont find in a single day then they would take two days. If they dont find it in two days... then they would take three days. Wont they continue to dig for a thousand feet if they dont find it after a hundred, eh?" Chu Yang said. Gu Du Xings entire body suddenly got covered in cold sweat. Suddenly, he understood what Chu Yang was nning to do. He wanted the destruction of the base without getting his own hands dirty! The sounds of the explosions were getting closer by every passing moment. Everyone had started to regret that they were born with only two feet since this birth-defect had rendered them helpless in quickly getting away from the ce. The mountain could copse at any moment in the midst of such lunacy. Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing were also running quickly. "It should be over there," Chu Yang said. Gu Du Xing rolled his eyes in a contemptuous manner. The cries had be almost deafening by the time they reached there. "Let us out!" "We want to go out!" One wouldve been extremely dumb if one wasnt able to determine the whereabouts of those people even after hearing their shouts. Chu Yang dashed forward. Shua! Shua! Shua! He quickly chopped-off the huge iron chains of the three prison cells. The stream of people came rushing out C like a raging tide. Shua! Chu Yang proceeded with his task. It didnt take too long for him to open all the prison cells. These people seemed to have lost their martial powers. Otherwise, how could they have been locked-up in the prison cells? They had been unable to break out. However, it didnt matter now as they were already out of the prison cells. Every one of them had discovered the means to unlock the seals. Meanwhile, Mo Tian Yun and the others were carefully looking for the sword. But, they couldnt find it anywhere. Suddenly, the Young Masters spotted a dense mass of people rushing towards them. The Young Masters were caught off-guard as the people almost trampled over them C like meat patties. In the meantime, Chu Yang was looking for something else. "What are you looking for?" "Im looking for... where is the treasure trove of the Golden Horse Riders Department?" Chu Yang said as if he had gotten a headache. This easy-money-addict seemed to be looking forward to obtain some unexpected fortunes at this ce as well! "Diwu Qing Rou had already anticipated our move. Then, why would he leave something behind for you?" Gu Du Xings lips curled-up as he spoke. "We have no choice in that case. Lets get out of here!" Chu Yang raised his head, and started to follow after the crowd. He and Gu Du Xing made a cumbersome effort to control their martial powers, and ran out. They brushed past Mo Tian Yun, Xie Dan Qiong, and other people. The Young Masters soon entered the lowestyer. The ce echoed with a bang sound after a while. The entire mountain copsed with a loud explosion; clouds of dust and smoke were sent dozens of feet high in the air. "Its spectacr." Chu Yang stood at a high ground; he sighed in admiration. "It has finally copsed." The smoke and dust filled the air. However, dozens of figures were still busy looking for something. Mo Tian Yun and the others eventually made a decision. They thought; [This is the base of the Golden Horse Riders Department C the territory of Diwu Qing Rou. That sword clearly fell here. But, we couldnt find it here. So, we might as well look for Diwu Qing Rou to talk about the terms and conditions.] Besides, would they fail to find the sword if they continued to look for it even after failing for a couple of days? One must keep in mind that a skillful person can carve embroidery on an iron rod with bare hands. After all, the Heavens dont disappoint the person who tries. But, these Young Masters didnt know that the Moonlight Sword had already gone back to its rightful owner; not just in name, but also in reality. The people who knew the inside story certainly wouldnt deny the truth. The so-called Moonlight Sword had been created by Chu Yang. Chu Yang wasnt concerned about how the situation would develop. He only needed to know one thing C these noble Young Masters would definitely make Diwu Qing Rous life hell, and beat him ck-and-blue in theing days. In fact, Diwu Qing Rou would be annoyed to death! People were certainly not going to believe Diwu Qing Rous rhetoric about the King of Hell Chus involvement in this incident. What level of treasures were these Sunlight Saber and Moonlight Sword? Why would King of Hell Chu be willing to use such priceless treasures as baits if he was behind all this mess? Was he trying to cheat a ghost? "Would you be willing to part with such treasures if you were Diwu Qing Rou?" This question would surely leave him speechless. "I guess we have nothing to do here for the time being," Gu Du Xing pondered. He asked after a while, "What do we do next?" "Lets find a ce to hide. Ill give you some materials to add to your ck Dragon Sword," Chu Yang resumed his seriousness as he replied in a solemn tone. "Your ck Dragon Sword is a divine weapon. Its not fake, but its too fragile. So, Ill temper and refine it for you." "Alright." "Moreover, Im afraid that the Gu n will soon summon you back since the Gu Brothers are dead," Chu Yang said lightly, "I think that we would be separated in the summer. So, I must make some preparations for that." "Preparations?" "Yes. There are some things that I need you to deliver to Dong Wu Shang, Ji mo, Luo Ke Di and Rui Bu Tong," Chu Yang said. He continued to speak in a soft voice, "There are also some things that I need you to take to Xiao Wu. Moreover, there are a few other things that I need you to do in the Middle Three Heavens." There was an anxious look in Chu Yangs eyes as he looked into the distance. It seemed as if his gaze would prate through the spatial barrier of this Heaven in order to reach Mo Qing Wu. He thought, [Qing Wu, I wonder how youre doing right now?] Chapter 296 The origin of Bright Moon Lake The Middle Three Heavens... the Mo n... Mo Qing Wus small body was curled-up as she sat in front of the doorsteps. Her small hands were holding her cheeks, and her saddened eyes stared nkly into the distance; a worn-out scabbard was nestled in her bosom. "Hah..." she sighed sadly. She had heaved a deep sigh in spite of her tender age; it indicated the vicissitudes that she had seen in her life. Mo Qing Wu felt as if her entire world had changed. Everything that she had known so far in this lifetime was in the past. The present situation seemed to have changed beyond recognition. [Those elixirs have been reduced by a dozenyers. Moreover, I cant find even one of those purple crystals which are considered to be priceless treasures when ites to providing auxiliary aid to cultivation.] [The elders of the n would oftene to meet me in the past. They would urge me to progress faster in my martial arts cultivation. There was always a gentle smile on their faces as they coaxed me into taking breaks and ying in between the practice sessions. But, no onees to visit me anymore...] [Father would hug me whenever we met in the days gone by. It was so much fun getting lifted-up in the air. I still havent forgotten his heartfeltughter. But, its all in the past now... I havent even talked to him in several months. ] [We did meet once in a while, but those encounters were always rushed and hasty. He would heave a sigh whenever he would see me. After that, he would leave immediately. It seemed as if he was trying to escape from something. ] Mo Qing Wus fragile heart had started to be cold owing to all these reasons. [Maybe Father doesnt like me anymore... Is it because my Three Yin Meridians are crippled?! ] [But, am I no longer his daughter because my Three Yin Meridians are damaged? Wasnt I his Xiao Wu? Why did this have to happen? ] [Are the Three Yin Meridians truly that important? Are they more important to him than his own daughter?] [Its impossible for a cripple to contribute to the n when ites to a ns strength and influence. So, does that mean Im worth nothing in the eyes of the n?] [Am I of no value anymore...?] Big drops of tears dripped from Mo Qing Wus eyes as these thoughts crossed her mind. [I dont want much... I just want Father to hug me and kiss me... I want to smile in my parents arms once again. No, I want to cry for a while instead... just to feel the warmth of their embrace once again.] [But, no one wants to hug me anymore.] [Am I of no use to this n...?] She suddenly remembered the conversation between her parents that she had eavesdropped on, and felt an intense heartache as a result. "The way Xiao Wu is nowadays... wont you console her? Shes so young... How will she bear this?" her mother had said in a ming tone. "Shell have to bear this one day... even if she cant bear it now," her fathers voice had ended with a long sigh. "Its true that no one can withstand falling all the way from the pinnacle. But, itll be even harder and more unbearable for her when she grows up if she cant ept it now. So, we must teach her to ept the reality. Otherwise, itll be harmful for her in the long run if we pamper and console her right now." "Is there no hope for Xiao Wus future...?" "..." her father had sighed profoundly. Then, he had said, "Lets wait and see what happens. Lets hope that theres a n thatll be willing to visit us with a marriage proposal for her..." After that, her mother had started to sob. The mothers whimpers had reflected her sadness over her daughters future prospects. "A n willing to visit us with a marriage proposal..." Mo Qing Wu was extremely young, but she had grown-up in a big and respectable n. So, how could she have not understood the meaning behind this sentence? [So, Ive now been reduced to a mere tool for my n to form an alliance through marriage?] Mo Qing Wus heart turned icy-cold. [Second Brother doesnte to see me either. He just sends people to deliver small gifts and toys from the Cang Lan Battlefront.] All those little items had upied her entire bedroom. [But, I dont want all this stuff. I dont want it at all. What I want is my familys affection.] Mo Qing Wu shouted in her heart. Her sorrow seemed to be iparable. All the gifts sent by Mo Tian Ji had been abandoned by her. They nowy stacked in a corner C like shabby and worn-out shoes. "Theres only one person in this world who perhaps still cares about me and loves me despite what Ive transformed into." Mo Qing Wu held the worn-out scabbard in her bosom, and pressed her face against it. "Qiao Qiao, you know that, dont you?" Mo Qing Wu whispered softly. "Brother Chu Yang is the only one who truly loves me and who would never turn his back on me like everyone else... " "I wasnt aware of it back then. But, my Three Yin Meridians had already been crippled by the time I first met Brother Chu Yang. However, he still yed with me every day, and told me all kinds of stories. He even sent a saber for me. I can tell by looking at it that its an exceptionally good saber... "Humph! Everyone had racked their brains to find a way to snatch that saber away from me." Mo Qing Wu chuckled as a proud smile appeared on her face. "But, no one knows that the saber everyone was willing to fight and kill over is nothing more than a toy that Brother Chu Yang had gifted to me." "Brother Chu Yang, I truly miss you..." Mo Qing Wus heart palpitated as she stared into the distance, and murmured in a weak voice. "I dont want to stay here anymore. I dont like it here even though this ce... is my home." "Young Miss, please go back to your room. Its cold outside." A maid walked over softly and quietly. She then said. "Ah." Mo Qing Wu wiped her tears, and stood-up; she still held the scabbard close to her heart. Her face had turned expressionless. The bitter experiences that she had recently gone through had brought about a big change in her frame of mind. [I wont allow others to see me cry even if I do... since no one cares about me anyway. My sadness will stay hidden in my heart. ] [I wont allow anyone to make fun of my tears.] [Ill cry to my hearts content when I see Brother Chu Yang the next time...] The atmosphere inside the Mo n had been very depressing over the past few days. There was a ce called Martial Arts Study and Training. It belonged to a variety of deemed ns. However, it had started to experience violent movement ever since the Cang Lan Battlefront had undergone dramatic changes. The seal had been split open. The Cang Lan Battlefront was home to a myriad of spirit beasts. Their fur, pelts, and cores were circted throughout the Middle Three Heavens as merchandise. Moreover, the Cang Lan Battlefront was a ce where human beings couldnt survive. People would enter this region in search of required things. But, they wouldplete their tasks quickly and hurry out every time. The main source of ie of various major ns came from there. Moreover, the Cang Lan Battlefront was the best touchstone to discipline the young juniors of the n. However, these young juniors werent supposed to venture deep into the Cang Lan Battlefront. They could only go there to challenge ordinary spirit beasts, hunt them down to hone their martial skills, and earn resources in order to increase their familys fortune. It was the perfect ce to gain fame and prestige for the young disciples. This wilderness had been abandoned for thousands of years. This made it a home to numerous medicinal herbs. And, these medicinal herbs were greatly desired by all the ns. However, the seal had recently been broken. And, no one wouldve imagined in their wildest dreams that the first ones toe out of the broken seal would be the people from the infamous Three Stars Divine n. They were the so-called mortal enemies of humanity from over ten-thousand years ago. They upied arge area right after they stepped out of the broken seal. Then, they used their innate instinctual skills to urge the spirit beasts. This induced the formation of several territories within the bounds of the Cang Lan Battlefront. All of these territories were different from each other, and kept to themselves. However, they would rally together, andunch an attack whenever a human being entered the Cang Lan Battlefront. This was simr to a group of undisciplined and unorganized spirit beasts getting transformed into a well-trained army. Moreover, these territories were gradually expanding the boundaries of the Cang Lan Battlefront. And, this was a very serious matter for the various major ns of the Middle Three Heavens. The major ns continued to endure this for a while. However, they finally agreed to issue the mobilization order after the New Years Eve. They ordered the immediate return of their external personnel, and asked them to rush towards the Cang Lan Battlefield as fast as possible. *** *** Inside the Continent Centre Citadel of the Great Zhao in the Lower Three Heavens... Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing had been staying inside their den for a while now. In fact, they hadnt shown any signs of moving from there. Both of them were assimting the gains that they had received from their recent trips. Gu Du Xing had managed a breakthrough, and finally be a Fourth Grade Revered Sword Artist two days ago. He had taken a solid step forward with this breakthrough. Chu Yang wasnt far behind either. The Nine Tribtions Sword had absorbed the remaining efficacy of the medicines from his meridians after robbing the Great Zhaos imperial pce. This had pushed him towards the breakthrough. And, he soon became a First Grade Revered Martial Artist. Sword Spirit had tried its best to suppress both the Sword Edge and the Sword Point. However, both of them had managed to join forces. They had released a wild and ferocious hurricane. Chu Yang had already be a First Grade Revered Martial Artist by the time Sword Spirit was finally able to stop them. Sword Spirit felt like crying after facing such a result. However, it didnt have any tears. After all, the quantity of the remnants of the medicinal efficacy was too high. The ce where they were residing wasnt too far from the Heaven Reaching Tower. Therefore, they could keep tabs on the various activities and movements within the Heaven Reaching Tower. The Young Masters had gone to the Prime Ministers manor as they hadnt found what they were looking for in the ruins of the Golden Horse Riders Department. They had put forward the following terms and conditions Mo n: [As long as the Prime Minister orders the Golden Horse Riders Department to hand over that sword we would then...so and so...] Ao n: [As long as the Prime Minister orders the Golden Horse Riders Department to hand over that sword we would then...so and so...] Xie n: [As long as...] Li n: [As long as...] Tu n: [As long as...] Ou n: [As long as...] All of them meant the same thing. It was, [We would do so and so... if Prime Minister Diwu doesnt order the Golden Horse Riders Department to hand over the sword.] This was the first time that Diwu Qing Rou had understood how it felt to be beaten ck and blue. The Ao n, Mo n, and Xie n were fairly gentle in their approach, but the Tu n proved to be outrageous and unreasonable. Tu Qian Hao had stationed himself inside the Prime Ministers Manor, [I wont leave until you hand it over to us.] Li Xiong Tu openlymanded his King level guards to exchange pointers with the Golden Horse Riders Department. Each one was supposed toe and exchange pointers before leaving. [Humph, you dont want to hand it over? Alright. Then, Ill keep bashing you until you do.] Diwu Qing Rou wouldve deported them from the manor or wouldve silenced them by having them executed if they had been ordinary people. However, he was now dealing with the precious Young Masters of the major ns of the Middle Three Heavens. And, they obviously couldnt be treated as ordinary people. Prime Minister Diwu didnt know how to deal with this. He had urged Jing Meng Hun several times, [You should hurry-up and find that sword. Then, throw it out. Let them start the dogfight. They can go around barking and biting each other if they want to. I couldnt care less...] However, Jing Meng Hun felt depressed, [Where am I supposed to find that sword?] King level leader Jing was also very anxious. But, his only option was to swallow the humiliation, and call his subordinates to help him out with this task. [I cant me them for destroying my headquarters. Moreover, I must also go and help them in finding the sword.] The entire mountain had been tossed and turned over C to the extent that it waspletely ttened, and the stones had been smashed to powder. This had left a big hole in its ce. And, that hole continued to get deeper as the excavation continued for a long time. However, they didnt find anything. This ce would go on to be a stretch of fertile farndter on. In fact, there would be no soil as delicate and fertile as the soil of thisnd. The big hole would be ake with the passage of time. And, thatke would give birth to a settlement of people. The immediate descendants would call it the Dark Moon Lake, and the following generations would change thekes name to the Bright Moon Lake. . Chapter 297 Diwu Qing Rou’s purge This state of affairssted for almost twenty days. The pampered Young Masters didnt return to their respective homes even on the New Years Eve... all for the sake of the sword. They were worried about one thing, [What if we leave today, and the sword appears tomorrow?] The best decision in this situation would obviously be to stay there till the end, and wait for the others to leave. However, some ns went back home; the first ones to do so were the Dong n, Luo n, and Ji n. Many other ns chose not to go back, and continued to remain standstill. This caused a great deal of trouble for Diwu Qing Rou. He would need to appease this gang of second generation little ancestors all day long. This weighed him down with anxiety. He felt as if there were a hundred knots of worry inside his intestines. Meanwhile, the Great Zhaos royalists were trying to use tentative attacks and impeachment tactics to suppress the Diwu faction. Surprisingly, they were sessful in every attempt to defame the Diwu faction. This emboldened the royalists. They began to mess with the important personages from the Diwu faction. They would stop immediately in order to maintain the status quo if they thought that Diwu Qing Rou was going to counterattack. However, Diwu Qing Rou didnt retaliate; no matter what happened. This was incredible. All kinds of rumors began to spread throughout the Great Zhao. [Diwu Qing Rou has fallen out of favor. The Emperor has already revoked all of his powers and privileges. In fact, he has resigned from his office, and is lying low at home...] Bigger waves began to rise and fall as time passed. Some of the royal courtiers were still waiting and watching. Most of the old fogies had been staying dormant for years, while some of the others had been suppressed by Diwu Qing Rou a long time ago... However, they all began to rise from the shadows slowly and gradually. It seemed as if even the Heavens would be overturned by these raging waves. The Great Zhaos Emperor was sitting quietly at the helm of his fishing boat, and observing the flowing winds. However, His Majesty caught the smell of the unusual atmosphere prevalent around him as the mood and activities of the royal courtiers became increasingly intense. He then began to change out of his former low-key profile in order to gain more visibility. [Diwu Qing Rou has made a blunder by offending the super ns of the Middle Three Heavens. Now, theyre all set to make his life a living hell. It seems that his life is going to end very soon.] His Majesty burst intoughter as soon as he verified this piece of information. He then began to deal bravely with some high-profile matters owing to the recent developments. He took an initiative... [Huh? I only had to exercise my rightful powers as an emperor, right?] [Damn it! That went very smoothly.] After that, His Majesty began to conspire the initiation of his big reform. He started by having discussions in secret. Then, he took those discussions to small banquets. Finally, they transformed intorge-scale official discussions in the royal courts main hall. Therefore, a bold and resolute reform was kick-started. His Majesty ended-up sharing his inner-most feelings with the Empress after he got drunk. He sighed as he did so, [We had ascended the throne twenty years ago. But, weve tasted the joy of being the Rulers of Great Zhao only today.] Two army divisions had been summoned from the distant parts of the nation. His Majesty had a clear-cut stand on the matter, [Execute Diwu! The royal entourage must make sure that this tyrant is purged. Exterminate Qing Rou, and bring back the good-old days.] It seemed as if the entire Great Zhao had be blustery. A strange sense of tranquility had spread everywhere since King of Hell Chu hadnt engaged in any activities during this period of time. Minister Chu knew that this phenomenon was a result of Diwu Qing Rous secret conspiracies. Diwu Qing Rou was capable of using his iron fist to gainplete control over the Great Zhao. So, such turbulent developments were impossible without his consent. [The reason behind these turbulent times is perhaps hidden in the possibility that Diwu Qing Rou is nning on starting something big very soon.] [Therefore, I mustnt get involved in the current state of affairs.] This would ensure that Diwu Qing Rou wouldnt be able to trace the vines and grab the melon. Otherwise, there might be a possibility of Minister Chu ending-up being used unjustly, and then dying a resentful death. Therefore, King of Hell Chu was sitting on the mountain, and watching the tigers fight. He was more than satisfied with his current lifestyle inparison with hisfortable life in Iron Cloud. He looked forward to seeing the mayhem caused by the members of the aristocratic ns every day. Diwu Qing Rous life had been made a living hell by only about a dozen of these ns. In fact, Diwu Qing Rou couldnt even set about the task of reconstructing the Golden Horse Riders Department headquarters as these ns were causing nuisance in a continuous manner. Someone else could possibly take the me and responsibility for something that might or mightnt have happened... However, someone elses way of dealing with such things would be entirely different whenpared to Diwu Qing Rous personal involvement in this matter. [The more time you all spend in making this noise and ruckus, the longer shall be the dy on my part. You may as well just drag it for a year-and-a-half if you truly want to keep dragging this on... I couldnt care less, wahaha...] Even the royalists were praying for the aristocratic ns to get rid of Diwu Qing Rou as soon as possible. However, the brutal reality soonnded a solid blow to the faces of King of Hell Chu and Great Zhaos royalists. A summoning order had arrived from the Middle Three Heavens, [All n juniors who are currently outside must rush back to the Middle Three Heavens immediately. Theres an emergency.] Several aristocratic ns went back as soon as this summoning order arrived. Ao Xie Yun was among the ones who had retreated. He wouldnt be much bothered if the Moonlight Sword was to fall into someone elses hands as he had already obtained the Sunlight Saber. After all, the person that would obtain the Moonlight Sword would still have toe to him. Xie Dan Qiong and Ou Du Xiao also left for the Middle Three Heavens. Mo Tian Yun was left with no other option but to go back home. Li Xiong Tu pestered for a long time. He was left in a bind since he hadnt gained anything even after he had spent so much time. Therefore, he opened his big mouth like a lion, and swept away as many gold and silver treasures as he could before leaving. Tu Qian Hao followed suit. He took the same course of action as Li Xiong Tu. Several other aristocratic ns put forward a variety of demands which boiled down to, [We all feel the need to be rpensed for this wastage of time.] Diwu Qing Rou was forced to resolutely shed his blood as he sent away each and every one of the second generation little ancestors. The Continent Center Citadel was left devoid of any Jianghu people as soon as the root cause of all this mess departed. Diwu Qing Rou flipped out as he assessed the situation. He found out that his Golden Horse Riders Department was in an utterly disordered state and the Continent Center Citadel was in aplete mess. He had put all of his efforts into gathering the manpower to deal with all this chaos. But, he couldnt gather more than three-thousand people. The arrogant royalists and royal n members who were being rampant some time ago were now faced with Prime Minister Diwus dreadful wrath. The Great Zhaos Continent Center Citadel found itself surrounded by three massive army corps on the very next day of the aristocratic ns departure from the Lower Three Heavens. The three enormous and mighty army corps marched into the Continent Center along with the city guards and a few other units. All the major streets had been imbued with soldiers within a single day; ferocious-looking soldiers were stationed at almost every two steps. Diwu Qing Rou had long been nning to materialize this purge. There was no scope for mercy in his approach now that it had finally started. The entire Continent Center was dyed red with blood on the third day. One could even smell the unbearable stench of blood rising straight towards the sky. Han Bu Chu was d in a thick marten coat. He was towing a heavy round-backed wooden armchair. He finally took a seat at the Meridian Gate. A team of Martial Warriors stood right behind him; each of them possessed terrifying and murderous aura that soared high into the sky. The Martial Warriors were constantly riding in and out on their horses to give reports. One could clearly see drops of blood dripping from the tip of their des. Han Bu Chu was holding a thick pile of lists containing the names of the people who had been lined-up to be massacred during this genocide. It was simr to drawing a lottery... The names of the people were crossed after they were killed off. The list would be discarded as soon as all the names on the sheet were crossed. It would then be reced with a new list of names. Entire families were nabbed and beheaded at the same time. The entire nine generations were executed in one go. Diwu Qing Rou had never ordered a massacre on such a scale before. However, it seemed that he had been forced to make a tough and irreversible decision this time; there was no turning back for him. There was no scope for taking back the order to kill once it was issued. Diwu Qing Rou would rather kill the innocents than allow the guilty to escape. The Ex-Prime Minister, senior officials, the Royal Censor, and several more from the administration were there in the list. Even royal princes, a few royal uncles, and the Emperors rtives as well as his sons-inw had been lined-up for execution. The soldiers would invade the courtyards ofrge families like a bunch of wolves and tigers. There would only remain a pile of corpses on the ground by the time these army troops would leave the scene after having finished their task. The loud yet pitiful screams would continue to linger in the atmosphere for a long time. The sky seemed to have been painted red by the streams of soaring blood. In the Imperial Pce... General Manager Lu Ren Jia saw the guarding generals smile as he ordered them to fight against the rebelling army. Then, the guarding generals opened the main gate to wee the rebelling army. It was an unexpected scene which seemed simr to that of a bunch of sons respectfully greeting their fathers. After that, a relentless genocide urred. This had happened because Diwu Qing Rou had once said, [Those court eunuchs are the most hateful creatures in the entire world.] These words had led to the massacre of the court eunuchs of the Imperial Pce; no one was spared. The general who was given the responsibility of killing the court eunuchs had once been persecuted by General Manager Lu Ren Jia. Therefore, he did justice to the task by doing his job in the most exciting manner... Hemanded his men to save Lu Ren Jia for thest. The general would shove Lu Ren Jias face into the neck cavity of the court eunuchs as their heads were cut-off. He would do so in order to ensure that the wild sshes of hot blood were sprayed all over Lu Ren Jias face. Lu Ren Jiaos torment didnt stop until each and every court eunuch had been executed. General Manager Lus entire body had been soaked in blood a number of times. He could only issue a frightened cry, "Aaahhhhhhh..." before his limbs twitched, and the floor was stained by an eruption from the front and back of his lower body. He slumped down in a pile of muck which had originated from his own body... as if hed been struck by paralysis. He was scared to death. Those who knew the inside story spat as they said, [You had iting.] He had indeed got what he deserved. Thousands of deaths couldve been avoided if it hadnt been for his actions. The smile on the faces of everyone present resembled the fake smiles on the faces of the men who carry the pnquin at the time of a marriage; [How can people just mingle, and then stay attached for dozens of years...] It was an undeniable fact that Lu Ren Jiaos actions had led to a big conflict; it had made the present situation unavoidable. Themon people saw this massacre as an oue of Diwu Qing Rous catharsis. And, they believed that this catharsis was a result of the grudges that he had been umting, [Are you dissatisfied with me? Werent you all plotting against me all this time?] [Fine then! Ill kill all of you, and save myself from getting involved in your petty plots]. However, only a small number of discerning people could see through the real motive behind this well-nned purge. It was done as a part of the preparations to deal with King of Hell Chu, Tie Bu Tian, and the imminent war that they would bring. Diwu Qing Rou hadnt been involved in a war for several years. But, he would need to takemand this time in order to establish his ownnd under the Heaven. No obstructions could be permitted in a war against powerful arch-enemies. There must be no ce for any unharmonious songs either. He wouldnt allow those sly people to conspire and backstab him while he went out to fight a war. Ones miscalction regarding the food provisions, weapons, warhorses, army logistics, and other things could lead to damage beyond redemption. Diwu Qing Rou couldnt afford to be negligent while facing this tough alliance whichprised of King of Hell Chu, Tie Bu Tian, and Tie Long Cheng. Any negligence could potentially destroy his entire army. He hadnt cared much about this earlier as he was confident of his control. However, several failures over the recent years had made him more vignt than he used to be. This was true even though the damage that had been done to him was partial, and hadnt harmed him in any way. Several waves of purges reeking with blood spread throughout the nation as soon as the purge of the Continent Center started. The positions being vacated were upied by Diwu Qing Rous people. It was a thorough merger. It was said that Diwu had been seen standing at the helm of Continent Center Citadel after the conclusion of the purge... He had been gazing at the whirling fog of blood containing the vengeful ghosts of countless innocent people. "Ive said it before, and Ill say it again C I shall unify everything under the Heaven, and contain it in my hands. And, even if it cant be contained in my hands... itll still have to pass through them! "Whats the worth of a million human livespared to bing the Master of the universe?!" The cold and biting winds hunted down the gs fluttering over the Great Zhao as Diwu Qing Rou proimed. They then carried the gs thousands of miles away as a sign of the arriving spring. Chapter 298 Brothers Bid Goodbye Emperor Zhao Zhe trembled with fear inside the Imperial Pce. His Majesty had never imagined such brutality from Diwu Qing Rou; he was ruthlessly executing subjects... His Majesty was a man who had grown up in a pampered and protected environment. Therefore, he had never even envisioned such a bloody massacre in his entire life! Diwu Qing Rous conduct didnt reflect the slightest bit of mercy. He didnt seem to care about the imperial ns dignity. He didnt seem to care about the loss of tens of thousands of lives either. Neither did he care about the lives of the hundreds of civil servants and the military officers. Anyone falling into his hands could only be described in one word C dead! The imperial concubines had been crammed together in one corner; their beautiful faces were rmingly pale and devoid of all traces of blood. Their bodies trembled like a bunch of dead leaves falling in the wind. "Prime Minister Diwu has arrived!" a guard at the entrance announced as he lifted his blood-stained saber. However, this sounded like the knell of death to Emperor Zhao Zhe. "Diwu Qing Rou is here?!" Zhao Zhes lips turned purple as he asked with a shivering voice, "Whats he doing here?" Nobody answered his question; there was a pin-drop silence. The sound of calm and steady footsteps resounded as Diwu Qing Rou leisurely walked in with a gentle smile on his face. He casually strolled-in with his hands sped behind his back; he was d in an ordinary cotton robe. His countenance was both elegant and dull; it seemed as if living things didnt wind around his heart. However, it seemed like Zhao Zhe was seeing the image of a demon in Diwu Qing Rou a demon from hell whose entire body was drenched in blood. His Majesty was so frightened that his eyes rolled back while revealing the whites of his eyeballs; it seemed as if he would faint any moment now. "Your Majesty looks safe and sound," Diwu Qing Rou greeted him in a soft voice. "Safe... and sound... You as well. You too appear safe and sound, Prime Minister..." Zhao Zhe tried to control his facial muscles as he attempted to give a diligent greeting with a smile on his face. After all, he didnt wish to lose the remnants of his royal demeanor. However, he had failed miserably in his attempt of saving it. Diwu Qing Rou crossed his hands behind his back, and stood at ease. He then cast his eyes sideways; an imperial guard hastily moved a chair, and ced it right behind him. Then, a smile appeared on Diwu Qing Rous face as he gracefully sat down. "Your Majesty..." "What?" "You and I C a ruler and his minister... I think fate has brought us together," Diwu Qing Rou heaved a sigh. Then, he continued with a smiling expression on his face, "I initially thought that you and I would get along well... like a ruler and his minister should... I had believed that we would work together with amon purpose of unifying thends into one domain. We would stand at the top while the entire world prostrated before us. "I have the ability to achieve that. I also have the courage to rule it from above. But, its a pity that Your Majesty has always failed to trust me," Diwu Qing Rou heaved a deep sigh as he shot a pitiful look towards Zhao Zhe, "Whatever may the reason behind your distrust, but was it worth the trouble?" "This... is our fault..." Zhao Zhes eyes couldnt dare to meet Diwus as he replied in a trembling voice. "Well, it truly was a blunder on your part..." Diwu Qing Rou chuckled and said. "You never trusted me in the past. You left me with no recourse but to find opportunities in the battlefield in order to gain my own power and authority. But, I had never imagined that the path I was going to take back then would bestow such a military authority and power upon me that it would clearly surpass yours." Diwu Qing Rou narrowed his eyes; it seemed as if he was recalling the tragic battles from his past. "It took numerous battles, negotiations, and constant efforts to build my fame to where it stands now. Piles of countless military exploits and achievements were drawn to my name during the time of my service in the military. And, that even forced you into rewarding me with the titles that I deserved. Then, it just took a certain step for the entire jurisdiction and militarymand to fall into my hands. And, the oue has been decided as things stand. "Youve always been incapable of controlling me," Diwu Qing Rou paused for a moment. He then said, "I waged wars on all sides after that. Firstly, I focused on eradicating the dissidents. Secondly, I became an omnipotentmander in the eyes of themon people. In fact, I was the one pulling the strings behind that war even in the eyes of Tie Long Cheng. And, all of it was done to attain great military aplishments... "But, he was wrong. I didnt desire meritorious military des. Instead, I wanted absolute power," Diwu Qing Rous voice sounded dull as he continued, "The entire troops of the Great Zhao were sent to the battlefield by me at different intervals during that time. All I wanted was to get in touch with the military generals and high-ranking officers. My motive was to use my persuasion skills, and convince them into epting my authority. And, I had done this so that I could gain absolute control over each and every army troop. "I was sure that you would never hand them over to me. So, my only option was to strive on my own in order to obtain them myself. "Innumerable traps led to huge losses for the Iron Cloud. But, our Great Zhao wasnt in a better condition either since too many of our people had also fell into the traps that I had personally set-up. I had led them into the ambush which was set-up by their own nation. But, you will recall that these people were loyal to Your Majesty. In fact, they were the so-called loyalists of the Great Zhao. You see, I didnt trust them since I hadnt been able to obtain your trust at that time. They needed to be let go because I needed only those who were loyal to me C Diwu Qing Rou..." Diwu Qing Rou heaved a long sigh and said, "Iron Cloud had been weakened so terribly by the end of the war that they found it difficult to retreat. I stopped the battle, and returned to the Imperial Court with unparalleled military sesses to my credit. "Everyone thought that I had intentionally allowed Iron Cloud some respite. But, the reality was a lot different," Diwu Qing Rou continued, "I only had control over the military at that time; not the government. So, I needed toe back in order to build a government a government that I could control on a whim. Moreover, the Imperial n had significant control over the nation. Lets consider a possibility in which I had destroyed the Iron Cloud Nation. Then, Your Majesty wouldve executed me with a flick of a finger. "So, I couldnt choose to start an all-out war at that time. I had to give-up on the excellent advantageous situation that we had built for ourselves, and was instead forced to retreat in order to manage things from the rear," Diwu Qing Rou sighed deeply and continued, "I wouldve given you a unified domain if you had put your trust in me back then. But, you didnt... "Youve waited for far too long to deal with me. And, its toote now," Diwu Qing Rou stood-up, "The military holds absolute authority. You have no soldiers under yourmand now; and no generals on your side. You only have a bunch of pedantic schrs to depend on. So, how do you n on defeating me C the current leader of this nations entire army? Your Majesty, dont you find this so ridiculous that evenughter would probably shy away from this?" Zhao Zhes face turned deathly pale as he stared nkly. "There are so many things that I wish to tell you; there were so many things I had always wished to share with you all these years. But, I feel that they arent necessary now that we stand here," Diwu Qing Rou continued in an indifferent tone, "In fact, theres no need for us to be talking like this. Im quite surprised by myself. This conversation is probably a result of a change in my mood. But, I feel very na?ve now." Diwu Qing Rou said slowly, "It was childish of me that I bothered to have a conversation with you... Or perhaps it was just a demonstration of power." Diwu Qing Rou turned around and left like a gust of wind. He didnt even bother to look back at the Emperor who had been utterly and thoroughly defeated by him. Diwu Qing Rous voice sounded from outside after a few moments, "Seal this ce! Let His Majesty lead afortable life inside. No one is allowed to enter or leave this ce from now onwards... until the war ends." "Yes!" "If we win the war His Majesty shall be permitted to look at our achievements before hes beheaded. If we lose behead him straightaway! After that, you shall proceed to exterminate his nine generations." "Yes!" Zhao Zhe heard everything clearly; he then fainted as his eyes rolled back into his head. His death was certain... regardless of their victory or defeat in the war. This was a reversed situation. After all, it was always the Imperial n that ordered the extermination of others nine generations. But, what did Diwu Qing Rou state in his order today? Was it not the extermination of the nine generations of the Imperial n? This was... something rather hard to exin... The purge was still going on in the Great Zhao. Moreover, it seemed from Diwu Qing Rous stance that the present state of affairs would repeat over and over again for quite some time. In the meantime, the members of the Gu n contacted Gu Du Xing with the message CReturn to the n! Chu Yang whispered to Gu Du Xing in the middle of the night on the eve of his departure. Chu Yang also gave him a big bag full of items, "This is for Ji Mo, this is for Dong Wu Shang, and this is for..." The majority of things were for Mo Qing Wu. The two brothers stood opposite to each other as the morning wind bore witness to their parting. "Take care!" "Take care!" Both the brothers said at the same time. Gu Du Xing turned silent as he looked at Chu Yang with a profound expression in his eyes. Then, he turned around to leave; he didnt look back even once. [Dear Brother, we met in a time of distress. But, you still helped me out. You gave me hope throughout this time, and assisted me with my martial arts practice. Youve done everything that you could for me.] [I wont fail you.] [Never!] These words reverberated within the bounds of Gu Du Xings heart. However, he couldnt say anything. Chu Yang didnt say anything either. Parting always appears dull, but its a sweet sorrow. Both of them knew that they would meet in the Middle Three Heavens next; not here. The Mo n had livened-up in the Middle Three Heavens. This shouldnt have been the case since all the ns were preparing for the imminent war on the Cang Lan Battlefront. But, the Mo ns front yard was as busy as a marketce. Mo Xing Chen was in his study. He was discussing some matters with the Great Elder when a servant reported, "I have a message for the n Lord C two Young Masters have arrived to visit us; they belong to the maternal side." "Young masters from the maternal side?" Mo Xing Chen gawked. "Yes. Young Master Ji Zhu has arrived with Young Master Ji Mo." "Ah, guide them to the drawing room for the time being. Go and inform the Eldest Young Master to wee our guests." "Young Master Ji Zhu is already in the drawing room; hes having tea. But, Ji ns second young master has gone into the inner chambers to find the Young Lady." "Young Lady? Which one...?" Mo Xing Chen was left gawking once again. "My Lord, theyre looking for Lady Xiao Wu," The servant lowered his head as he tried his best to hide his twitching mouth from his lords eyesight. "Xiao Wu?!" Mo Xing Chen was stunned, "Why is Ji Mo looking for Xiao Wu?" Inside the inner residence... "Big Brother Ji Mo!" Mo Qing Wu was pleasantly surprised. Her cheers resounded through the backyard. She rushed towards Ji Mo as if she was flying, "Big Brother Ji Mo, what brings you here? Wheres Brother Chu Yang? Did hee too?" "Eh, your Brother Chu Yang didnte," Ji Mo saw the brightness of her face fading away as he said. He felt sorry for the poor girl. He then hastily hugged her, and carried her up in his arms. After that, he said in a consoling manner, "Well, your Brother Chu Yang isnt here. But, he has asked me to deliver lots of good things to you..." "Really?" Mo Qing Wu opened her eyes wide in excitement. "Where? Where?!" "Ah! Its only natural that... Eh?" Ji Mo noticed that something wasnt right. "Why are you so light? My god! How did you lose so much weight? Youve be so skinny." Then, Second Young Master Ji turned furious, "Who bullied you?!" "No wait, Big Brother... no one has bullied me." Mo Qing Wus eyes gleamed. Then, they became dull once again. She raised her face as she pleaded earnestly, "Big Brother Ji Mo, I dont want to live here any longer. Can you take me to your home?" "This..." Ji Mo hesitated. "No, you mustnt," a voice was heard, "Xiao Wu, how can you talk about leaving your home so easily?" The voice belonged to an Elder of the Mo ns branch n. He was the one who had been ordered by the n Lord to bring Ji Mo here. "What has happened to Xiao Wu?" Ji Mo put her down, and stood-up to look towards that King Level Expert from the Mo n. "Second Young Master Ji... actually..." The expert hesitated for a while. Then, he noticed that Ji Mos countenance was turning grim. So, he hurriedly pulled Ji Mo to the side, and whispered into his ears, "Her Three Yin Meridians are damaged." Ji Mo was dumbfounded. Chu Yang had never told him about this even though he had joined the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. Therefore, he had heard of this matter for the first time. Chapter 299 Xiao Wu, always be Happy! Ji Mo belonged to the younger generation of a great n. So, he understood the fate of a person who had lost his future potential. He couldnt help but feel sad as a result. However, it wouldnt be right of him to intervene. It was Mo ns internal family matter, and he was only a maternal cousin. He whispered to himself, [Indeed! I must put all my efforts into healing her or finding her a proper home; so that she can lead a happy life. She mustnt live a life of pain and agony.] "You go ahead. Ill be with Xiao Wu for a while before I head back," Ji Mo replied. Mo Qing Wu stood there watching. She then turned around; her eyes were filled with tears of insecurity. "Xiao Wu,e and see. Brother Chu Yang has sent some gifts for you," Ji Mo tried to put on a smile on his face as he took Mo Qing Wu by her tiny hands, and walked towards her room. "Come, take a look at this." Ji Mo took out a jade bottle which Chu Yang had filled with the vitality spring water; it was a big bottle. "Whats this? Water...? Or Liquor?" Mo Qing Wu looked at the jade bottle in a suspicious manner. Then, she gently stroked it. Her face lit-up as she asked, "Does this jade bottle belong to Brother Chu Yang?" "Yes." Ji Mo scratched his head in confusion. The water inside the bottle was the gift; not the jade bottle itself. [Huh, youre asking about Chu Yangs jade bottle? The water inside is far more precious, you know...] "Brother Chu Yang," Mo Qing Wu held the jade bottle tightly in her arms as tears came running down her cheeks. Mo Qing Wu had been suppressing the pain in her heart for several months now. So, her tears started to flow like a river when she saw the jade bottle in front of her. She cried for a long time. Ji Mo felt helpless. He hadnt expected that Mo Qing Wu would get so emotional by merely looking at the jade bottle. Mo Qing Wu kept on sobbing for a long time. Then, she finally stopped. Ji Mo urged, "This is a priceless treasure called the vitality spring water. You should drink it right now..." Ji Mo lowered his voice as he added, "Brother Chu Yang insisted that I see you drinking the vitality spring water with my own eyes." "But I... I cant drink it." Mo Qing Wu blinked her big eyes, and looked at Ji Mo. "There wont be anything left of it... if I drink it." "Silly girl, why cant you?" Ji Mo said hastily, "Drink this... itll help your body in healing the injury, and getting rid of the scars." "But, I dont want to drink it." Mo Qing Wu started to cry, "May I preserve it?" "But, Brother Ji Mo will get very angry if you dont drink it," Ji Mo felt puzzled as he said. But, he didnt let it show on his face. He then added, "Brother Chu Yang will feel very very sad if hees to know that you didnt drink the vitality spring water..." "Okay. Then, Ill drink it," Mo Qing Wu said hurriedly while nodding her head in anxiety. "Ill drink it right away if thats the case." Ji Mo was dumbfounded as he saw Mo Qing Wu drink the vitality spring water, [Could Chu Yang have had such a huge effect on her?] Mo Qing Wu finished drinking the vitality spring water. She then held the jade bottle in her arms while treasuring it with all her heart. "What else did Brother Chu Yang send for me?" Mo Qing Wu asked in anticipation. "Well, theres this... and then this... and oh, that too..." Ji Mo unloaded the package. He had a big pile of various kinds of strange and beautiful toys. "This is beautiful!" Mo Qing Wu slipped her hands into the pile of toys, and found a hairpin shaped object C a bowknot. The bowknot was made out of red cloud steel and star iron. The magnificence of the red cloud steel coupled with the elegance of the starlight gave it an enchanting look. Ji Mos lips twitched. He watched Mo Qing Wu ying with the bowknot, and wondered, [Only the prodigal Chu Yang could do something this borate.] "This has certainly been sent by Brother Chu Yang. But, you bought the other toys, didnt you?" Mo Qing Wu asked casually. She tilted her head as she put the bowknot down. "Eh... how did you know that?" Ji Mo stared at Mo Qing Wu; he was surprised that she had found out the truth so easily. "Well, because I like only this one," Mo Qing Wu wrinkled her nose and said. Her smile revealed a longing for happiness. "Only Brother Chu Yang knows what I like." She gave a hateful look towards Ji Mo, and said, "And, you certainly dont!" Ji Mo was puzzled. "Brother Ji Mo, I must thank you..." Mo Qing Wu hugged the jade bottle and the bowknot close to her heart. She then said with a smile on her face, "Thank you for delivering these gifts to me." "Youre... wee." A painful thought suddenly crossed Ji Mos mind, [Mo Qing Wu, Mo ns young miss... is in a pathetic state.] "I have to discuss something with Uncle... ah," Ji Mo wanted to say something, but he held himself back. [Ill stay back to keep herpany if Uncle doesnt promise me. No... I cant stay. My n is waiting for me to fight in the war. I can take her to my family... but who will she y with there?] Ji Mo shook his head with a sigh, and then returned to the hall. He had a word with Mo Xing Chen about Mo Qing Wu spending a few days with his family. Mo Xing Chen pondered for a while, but refused in the end, "It wouldve been fine for her to spend some time with your family under normal circumstances. However, the major families are going to the war these days. So, how do you expect to take care of a child at such a time? Well take up this matterter." Ji Mo and Ji Zhu slowly walked out of the hall as they heard this. Mo Xing Chen wanted to take a break from the meetings. But then, there was a sudden report, "Reporting to the n Lord... the second son of Luo n hase to visit Miss Xiao Wu." "Luo n? Second son from Luo n hase to visit Xiao Wu?" Mo Xing Chen was shocked. He thought, [Firstly, Ji Zhu and Ji Mo came to see Qing Wu... Its alright as they are her cousins after all. But, what business could the son of Luo n have with her? Doesnt he know that Luo n and Mo n are enemies? ] [Our ns have been at war for more than a hundred years. The hatred between our ns can never be wished away. And yet, hes here to see Xiao Wu?] [Does hee here with ulterior motives? Has hee to mock us because theyve found out that the genius of our n is crippled? ] [Hes making a very bold move if thats the case... In fact, he might end-up losing his life in case anything goes wrong.] "Pleasee in," Mo Xing Chen stood-up and said. "Id like to know why the Second Son from the Lou n hase here." Luo Ke Dis clothes were as white as snow. The people of the Mo n eyed him with hostility as he walked in. However, he showed no signs of nervousness; even his eyes didnt reveal any signs of giving him away. Luo Ke Di was very funny, but he never harmonized with arge number of people. However, personal rtions were extremely important to him. [Chu Yang is my brother...] [He had once told me that I should go and visit Xiao Wu whenever I got the opportunity.] [And, I must do as Id promised.] [What difference does the enmity between our ns make? They were still enemies when I made this promise to my Brother. I wouldnt have promised if I didnt wish to do it.] [I must fulfil my promise even if it delivers me to my enemy.] [I must fulfil it even if it delivers me to my death.] Luo Ke Di had arrived here because of the promise that he had made to Chu Yang. Mo Xing Chen looked on in surprise as Luo Ke Di walked into the hall, and requested to see Mo Qing Wu amidst the hostile nces from the ns people. The events that followed left everyone surprised; including Mo Xing Chen C the wise and experienced man in charge of the Mo n. "Xiao Wu!" Luo Ke Dis cold and hostile expression melted into a warm and cordial smile. It was almost as if he was reuniting with his own sister after a long time. "Brother Luo!" Mo Qing Wu was pleasantly surprised. She was aware of the enmity between their ns. Therefore, she had never imagined that Luo Ke Di would defy the natural order in order toe and meet her at her residence. Mo Xing Chens eyes widened in surprise. He watched as Mo Qing Wuughed and yed outside her room... as Luo Ke Di patiently listened to her rambling about her problems... as he yed different games with her... Luo Ke Di even shared stories with her. Mo Xing Chen heaved a deep sigh, and quietly moved away. [How long has it been since weve seen Xiao Wu this happy? Shes happy to meet a man from her enemy n... more than when she sees her own father...] [Have I made a mistake?] [But, Im the head of a n... So, the mistake that I may have made... was for the sake of my n...] Mo Xing Chen walked away quietly. Luo Ke Di was relieved; he remained with Xiao Wu the entire day. "Xiao Wu, Brother Chu Yang has sent me to y with you ...But, I can stay for a day only," Luo Ke Di squatted down as he softly said. "Ill leave for the Cang Lan battlefront tomorrow." "But, why do you have to go to the Cang Lan battlefront?" Mo Qing Wu asked as tears formed in her eyes. "Im so lonely here...Theres no one to y with me here...or even talk to me." Luo Ke Di was rendered speechless for a while. He then replied in a soft tone, "I dont want to leave you alone either. But, Ill have to go. Its very dangerous out there... but I still find joy in it. The ce is filled with my enemies... as well as my friends. And, its my duty to be there because Im a youngster from a Three Heaven Family. "Its... a mans duty!" Luo Ke Di stated. Luo Ke Di effortlessly spoke his mind, and expressed his true emotions in front of Mo Qing Wu even though she was just a little girl. Responsibility! It was the responsibility of the Middle Three Heavens families to keep the maind safe. They could never back away from their responsibility. "I packed a few gifts for you on the way here as I didnt know what youd like..." Luo Ke Di put down his big bag. "Brother Chu Yang had told me toe and visit you, and had asked me to say these few words to you," Luo Ke Di said. "What?" Mo Qing Wus face lit-up. "He said CXiao Wu, always be happy..." Luo Ke Di continued, "Brother Chu Yang will soone to meet you... Helle for you..." Tears started to stream down Mo Qing Wus white and tender cheeks as she looked on in a dumbstruck manner. Mo Qing Wu had been longing to hear these words for a very long time now. She had always been looking forward to someoneing her way and taking her away. Her heart welled-up with happiness amidst all the sorrows of her life since these words had finallye from Chu Yang side. Luo Ke Di eventually had to leave. He had been able to stay here even for this long because Mo Tian Yun was at the Cang Lan battlefront. Things wouldve been far moreplicated if Mo Tian Yun had been here. Mo Qing Wus mind had already calmed down. She felt as if she had grown-up. Meanwhile, her mind kept pondering back over those words. And, that kept on instilling her heart with a sense of hope. "Xiao Wu, always be happy. Brother Chu Yang will soone to meet you... Helle for you." Mo Qing Wu tilted her head as she closely held onto her scabbard and the jade bottle; she wore the colorful bowknot, and gently recited those words to herself in Chu Yangs voice. Her voice was soft and gentle. It was as mesmerizing as a dream... lest she be woken from it. Chapter 300 Blast! Full on blast! The next person to arrive was Dong Wu Shang. The arrival of Dong ns Second Young Master was more shocking inparison to the others arrival. He had even brought arge brigade of soldiers along with him. The Dong n had mobilized twenty-four-hundred soldiers to participate in the war at the Cang Lan Battlefront; each of these soldiers was an expert. Dong Wu Shang was mounted on a gigantic Ox; it swayed from side-to-side as it strolled forward. He had wanted to ride a horse as he was more at ease with that. This ox was a spirit beast... but it was still an ox. Riding an ox could never be as smooth and easy as riding a horse. Moreover, it was embarrassing to ride an ox. However, Dong Wu Shang had no other choice as his saber was too heavy. Moreover, he was carrying many other misceneous items; including a flexible armor which was specifically tailored for his tall and burly physique. This had raised their total weight to five-hundred kilograms. Could a horse or a camel possibly carry so much weight? Therefore, the Second Young Master Dong was riding a tall ox in front of the twenty-four-hundred other people of the Dong n who were riding tall horses. The Dong ns territory was located to the east of the Mo n; they were separated by a distance of more than five-hundred kilometers. The Cang Lan Battlefront was located somewhere along the way. The Dong ns parade hadnt arrived in front of the Mo ns entrance by coincidence. It was done as per the Second Young Master Dongs strong demands. Therefore, thisrge Brigade of soldiers had changed its route, and marched all the way to this ce. The Brigade leader C Dong Wu Lei hadnt wished to change routes as the change would add an extra time of two-and-a-half days to their journey. And, this would tire the soldiers and deplete their resources. However, the Eldest Young Master of Dong n was that he was no match for his younger brother C Dong Wu Shang; this was the most helpless and disgraceful thing for him. Dong Wu Shang had issued a tant threat to his elder brother, [Change the course unless you wish to get beaten-up, and lose face in front of twenty-four-hundred people.] The enraged Eldest Young Master had cursed for half-a-day. But, he had had no alternative. So, he was forced to change the course of their route towards this ce. The Dong ns twenty-four-hundred soldiers marched into the territory of Mo n under the leadership of Second Young Master Dong amidst the rattling noises of the war chariots and whining of the horses. This scene gave a feeling that theyde to carry out a vendetta. The troops gave out a majestic yet murderous aura as they marched towards the Mo ns residence. The Second Young Master Dong lifted his saber with one hand, and jumped down from the huge ox as he arrived at the front entrance of the Mo n. He faced the entrance, and shouted in a coarse voice, "Go! Inform everyone in your n that the Second Young Master of Dong n C Dong Wu Shang C hase to pay a visit to Young Miss Mo Qing Wu." The Mo ns guard standing at the entrance was paralyzed with fear, and his calves cramped-up with shock. [Crap! Whats up with all these stares? Are they from an enemy n?] He turned around, and rushed inside to report the incident as soon as he heard these words which sounded like an amnesty. Mo ns Lord C Mo Xing Chen was utterly distressed. He was truly depressed this time. [Is there no end to this farce? Why are all these Young Mastersing one-by-one to meet our ns crippled young daughter?] The Dong n and Mo n had always been like water bodies in two different wells... each minding its own business without interfering with the other. However, the Dong n was clearly superior in strength. This was especially due to the harmonious rtionship of the two brothers of the Dong n. On the contrary, the two brothers of the Mo n were like two swords which couldnt fit into the same scabbard. So, it was obvious that the future prospects of the Dong n would transcend those of the Mo n. Therefore, Mo Xing Chen had no alternative but toe out in person to wee the unexpected guests. He was startled as soon as he came out, [Crap! So many people havee to visit our Xiao Wu!?] [This motherfu*ker is tantly showing off his power, isnt he?] "Youre the Mo ns Lord, arent you?" Dong Wu Shang cupped his hands in salute as he continued to speak in a respectful tone, "I C Dong Wu Shang C havee here to see Xiao Wu. I was on my way to the Cang Lan Battlefront, but decided toe here first. Weve arrived in a very crude manner. I just hope I havent offended the n Lord." "What kind of words are these, Nephew Dong? Pleasee in... This old man is extremely pleased to have you." Mo Xing Chens superficial acting skills were great even though he didnt know the real reason behind Dong Wu Shangs visit to meet Xiao Wu. "How is Xiao Wu doing these days?" Dong Wu Shang smiled as he entered through the front gate. He asked this question while fully knowing that her Three Yin Meridians had been destroyed, and that she had been deprived of the qualifications to obtain the ns key training. This was equivalent to falling straight from the Heaven into the hell. So, how could she possibly be doing...? Moreover, this matter was no longer a secret in the Middle Three Heavens. Mo Xing Chens heart flipped over as he rolled his eyes, and replied with a sigh, "Shes fine... thanks to your lucky influence." "I must say that youve spoken incorrectly. It could never happen because of my luck." Dong Wu Shang stared as he continued, "I C Dong Wu Shang C cant possibly have so much luck, can I?" Mo Xing Chen became extremely furious, [Damn you! You speak in an extremely unpleasant manner. I respect you because youre the Second Young Master of the Dong n. This old man personally came out to wee you, but youre talking in such an entric manner?] [The two Young Masters of the Dong n are supposed to be earnest people as per my knowledge. So, why is this Second Brother acting like a gangster today?] Mo Xing Chen didnt know that Dong Wu Shang had already met Mo Qing Wu in the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. Dong Wu Shang was rather aloof and unsociable in his conduct. But, he enjoyed Mo Qing Wuspany. She used to have long conversations with him. Therefore, even an inarticte and slurred individual like him had been able to share numerous moments of joy and sadness with her. In fact, he adored this cute little girl. So, he was unable to contain his anger when he came to know that Mo Qing Wu was being wronged by her own n just because of her crippled Three Yin Meridians. In fact, his visit to the Mo ns residence for meeting Mo Qian Wu was no farce... It was to personally vent out his anger and frustrations. This was the real purpose behind his visit. Therefore, he had deliberately assumed the role of a rowdy and uncouth person. Moreover, he had been mingling with Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo C the two hybrids of hoodlums and bandits C for a long time. So, he didnt have to pretend to give-off such a ruffian-like image... He just needed to open his mouth, and start talking in order to achieve that. "I wonder how Second Young Master Dong knows my little daughter...," Mo Xing Chen swallowed his anger, and didnt press the matter any further. The Mo ns current strength was insufficient to face the twenty-four-hundred enemy soldiers. So, he couldnt offend his guest. [Mo Tian Yun had led the majority of Mo ns forces to the Cang Lan Battlefront a few days ago. This has decreased the nsbat strength by arge extent, ah...] [We would not only lose face but also our heads... if this bad-tempered guy loses his temper, and decides to sweep away the Mo n.] "Our meeting was just a pleasant coincidence. Xiao Wu and I had hit it off very nicely. Im very fond of her." Dong Wu Shang smiled and continued, "My Big Brother is also very fond of her; so much so that hes scared to say her name or hold her in his arms. Hes always worried that she might melt if he does so." "Your Big Brother...?" Mo Xing Chen was startled, [Big Brother... I presume these two words werent meant as a joke. It definitely isnt his own elder brother judging by the way he has said it. Then, who exactly is this so-called Big Brother that the Second Young Master Dong is referring to?](5) [This Big Brother...I wonder if hes some kind of earthshaking personage.] "Yes! My Big brother!" Dong Wu Shang confirmed as he grinned from ear-to-ear. "By the way... hes also a Big Brother to Ji Mo, Gu Du Xing, Luo Ke Di, and several others. Hes very fond of Xiao Wu; so much so that he gifted her his most treasured saber. He had been keeping that saber safe for so many years as its a part of his familys heirloom... There have been several generations of Saber Monarchs in his family in the past. And, all of them are said to have depended on that saber to gallop across the Nine Heavens." Mo Xing Chen heard a loud explosion in his head, and a bunch of golden stars started to revolve before his eyes. Then, his body began to sway from side-to-side. [Saber Monarchs?] [Family heirloom?] [The Big Brother of Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, Gu Du Xing, and Dong Wu Shang?] [I feel dizzy! My God...! Whos this person?] [I dont know how this mysterious Big Brother will react if he finds out that the saber he had gifted to Mo Qing Wu has been forcefully snatched away from her. What if he gets furious, and rushes over to the Mo n in a wild rage?] Dong Wu Shangs eyelids hung low as he quietly observed the Mo ns Lords changingplexion; he couldnt help but feel proud andcent in his heart. This was exactly what he, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, Rui Bu Tong et al had nned to support Mo Qing Wu. This was done to incite a st... a fearless st... continual sts one after another. They hadnt been afraid to start a big st. In fact, they had been afraid to not start one at all. Moreover, the reaction wouldnt have been so drastic if these words had been spoken by Ji Mo or Luo Ke Di. Only Dong Wu Shang couldve achieved this kind of a reaction with his ns might, his own strength... and with his public image of a habitually silent guy who was infatuated with only his saber. Such a person generally wouldnt lie when they spoke. However, anyone would be easily deceived on the rare asion when they did lie... "Eh... Nephew Dong, whos this Big Brother youre talking about?" Mo Xing Cheng asked in a cautious and solemn tone. He had referred to Dong Wu Shang as Nephew Dong when he had met him a while ago. But then, he had gotten angry at Dong Wu Shangs rude way of talking, and started to refer to him as Second Young Master Dong. He had now switched back to calling him Nephew Dong as he had been startled by these unexpected turn of events. "I cant tell you... because my Big Brother is a great personage. Otherwise, I might have to deal with his wrath if he found out that Id leaked the information about him," Dong Wu Shang replied with a smile. "But, I must say that your Mo n is very fortunate to have Xiao Wu. In fact, Im certain that your n will continue to flourish for a very long time. Ive started to believe that fate indeed brings people together. Our Big Brother was travelling around the nine Heavens, and inadvertently saved Xiao Wu one day... cough... cough... I guess this is the work of fate." Second Young Master Dong kept weaving around with his words; he seemed to becking the vocabry to express himself properly. He could only depend on his incessant sighs whenever he mentioned fate. After all, he had never been a good talker like Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo. However, such a behavior further worked towards convincing people. An endless reverie was induced in Mo Xing Chens heart as he heard that Second Young Master Dongs Big Brother had been travelling around the nine Heavens, [Can it be that this person belongs to one of the super ns of the Upper Three Heavens? No wonder he has convinced the geniuses from four influential ns into calling him their Big Brother. He had conveniently sent that precious saber as a gift as well... a treasure so precious that it can literally be called the crown of the world... Such a personage can only be from the Upper Three Heavens, right?] [Im certain that hes from some super aristocratic n.] "Oh, is that so... Pleasee in, Nephew Dong," Mo Xing Chen quickly made a weing gesture by putting out his hands as soon as he realized that his guest had been standing at the entrance for a long time now. After all, this attitude was truly disrespectful towards the guest. "Well... Ill certainlye in, but just to have a look at Xiao Wu. Then, Ill leave for the Cang Lan Battlefront," Dong Wu Shang narrowed his eyes. "Uncle Mo, you must take good care of Xiao Wu since my Big Brother is nning toe here with a special medicine which can fix her condition. It wont take too long before hees here to treat her condition." He then said with a meaningful smile on his face, "My Big Brother is exceptionally talented. He knows everything that happens under the Heaven." "Ah?" Mo Xing Chen was delighted. However, he inquired in a skeptical manner, "But, Im not aware of this matter... Can you give me any assurance?" "I cant do that at the moment," Dong Wu Shang frowned. "Your Big Brother... does he truly have the means to aplish this?" Mo Xing Chen asked. "Uncle Mo..." Dong Wu Shang stood firm as he looked at Mo Xing Chen. Then, he suddenly took out the saber from behind his shoulder, and asked, "What do you think about this saber?" "Saber?" Mo Xing Chen was startled. He thought to himself, [Second Young Master Dongs train of thoughts can take a sharp leap... He changed the topic by drawing my attention to his saber when I asked him about his Big Brother... and that too in such a blunt manner.] Chapter 301 This Heart Has Already Frozen! Mo Xing Chen had no alternative but to force a smile on his face as he said, "Dear Nephew Dong, this saber seems to be a divine weapon." He grabbed the saber, and tried to hold it in his hands. However, his hands were being pulled down towards the ground by its weight. He exerted all his strength to hold the saber as he didnt wish to humiliate himself in front of everyone. [Whats with this saber? How is it so heavy?] A high-pitched nk sound was heard as he drew the saber out. Suddenly, a cold and ck aura started to radiate in all directions as the sabers murderous energy spread throughout Mo ns residence. The temperature inside the residence instantly dropped by more than ten degrees as a result. The body of the saber was in and simple. However, its edge was sharp enough to cut through mountains, and turn them into shambles. Anyone could tell that this was a fatal weapon. Such a saber could easily slice a sledgehammer into two parts. "This saber has the capacity to cut through iron like mud. Its sharpness is no less than that of the saber that my Big Brother gave to Xiao Wu C the Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber..." Dong Wu Shang concealed his hint in his words. "Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber..." Mo Xing Chen was dumbfounded. He seemed to believe every word spoken by Dong Wu Shang. He was aware of the name given to that saber. "This is a magnificent saber..." Mo Xing Chen couldnt resist the temptation to keep on holding that saber in his hands. But, he had to put it down reluctantly in the end. [Ah, even a King level expert of our n might not be capable enough to wield this weapon. A de such as this can be used to its full extent only by the members of the ck Saber n.] [This is too heavy, ah!] Dong Wu Shang took the saber back with a smile on his face. "This saber was given to me by my Big Brother as a present." Mo Xing Chen was taken aback once again. His mind was ovee with spections about this mysterious Big Brothers capabilities, [Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber is such an exceptional weapon...] [What kind of an extraordinary inheritance would allow a person to give away such an earthshaking divine weapon as a present... and that too not just one, but two of them?] "Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber... Its name contains Qing Wu which is derived from Miss Xiao Wus name," Dong Wu Shang said in a heavy tone. "Uncle Mo, I request you to refrain from betraying the name of the saber." Mo Xing Chen was barely able to smile as he was unable to interpret the feelings inside his heart. "Oh! I have to go and see Xiao Wu now. Big Brother has sent me to deliver some gifts to her," Dong Wu Shang smiled in a mischievous manner. "These things are mostly to amuse little children... Uncle Mo, you must be busy, right? Ill be leaving soon. So, please ignore me if I dont bid you farewell." Mo Xing Chen raised his head and nodded; he was looking a bit disconcerted. [If Dong Wu Shang informs his Big Brother about Xiao Wus bitter life in the n...] Dong Wu Shang advanced towards Mo Qing Wus courtyard to have a conversation with her. Mo Qing Wu was na?ve; she stared at Dong Wu Shang with puzzled eyes as he whispered into her ear, "You mustnt describe Brother Chu Yangs appearance to anyone here. You mustnt disclose any information about him either; irrespective of who enquires. Alright?" "But... why?" Mo Qing Wu blinked her big eyes. "...because your Brother Chu Yang might get into a grave danger if you tell them... He might even die," Dong Wu Shang replied. "He might die?!" These words frightened Mo Qing Wu to the core. "Then, I wont say anything to anyone," the little girl nodded her head fiercely. The bowknot she wore made a humming sound as she nodded. Dong Wu Shang soon left. A plethora of thoughts and doubts continued to trouble Mo Xing Chen. So, he eventually decided to ask his daughter about the entire situation. "Xiao Wu, the person who had saved you that day... how did he look?" Mo Xing Chen sat down beside Mo Qing Wu, and asked warmly, "It was very kind of that person to save you. So, its our duty to repay him for saving your life." "I... I forgot," Mo Qing Wu replied whilst blinking her eyes. "You forgot?" Mo Xing Chen was surprised. "Yes," Mo Qing Wu nodded with all her strength. "Ipletely forgot." Mo Xing Chen wanted to ask her again, but he saw a hint of fear and hatred in his daughters eyes... He was left shivering with a weakness which seemed to be spreading throughout his body. He could clearly make out that he was the reason behind the fear and hatred in his daughters eyes. [How can she look at her own father with an animosity as intense as that for a mortal enemy?] [She is just a child; a little girl who hasnt even turned ten!] [Why is she enduring so much pain?] Mo Xing Chen softened as he looked at his trembling daughter. He extended his hand to gently caress her. However, Mo Qing Wu began to tremble even more vigorously. Her body cowered back as she tried to avoid the touch of his hand, while her eyes remained glued to his face. Mo Xing Chens hand stopped in midair as his soul got filled with pain. He gently pulled his hand away, and sighed sadly. [Why wasnt I able to see it? My treatment towards Mo Qing Wu has drastically changed during the recent days. Such a cold treatment can make her immature mind traumatized for life.] Suddenly, Mo Xing Chen realized that Mo Qing Wu would never be able to forget the events that had taken ce over these past few days. He could sense that she may never be able to rid her heart of this pain; no matter how much she changed over the course of the future. However, he had no other choice. He was the Lord of the Mo n. He felt obligated towards his duty as the n Lord of the Mo n. His work was meant to be for the benefit and survival of the Mo n. So, he had no time to be a father to her. He would never be able to enjoy the affection of a family as long as he served in this position. However, Mo Xing Chen hadnt realized that Mo Qing Wu was still secretly hoping to be caressed by her father; she longed for his warm embrace. She had started to feel even worse as she had had some bitter experiences with her father. Therefore, she had subconsciously acted like any little girl with a temper would. However, she wouldve jumped into her fathers arms while bursting into tears of joy if her father was to extend his hand towards her one more time. She had been hoping to cry in her fathers embrace for a long time... She had even dreamt about being hugged by him. However, her tiny heart went into a state ofplete despair the moment she saw her fathers hand drawing back. [Is he not even willing to... hug me now?] She had felt that Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and Dong Wu Shang hade to visit her out of affection even though they were outsiders. Therefore, she had started to feel even more alienated from her father. Mo Qing Wus big and beautiful eyes had turned gloomy... Her beautiful red lips had be pale... as if there wasnt any blood left in them. She recalled Dong Wu Shangs words. [Your Brother Chu Yang might even die if you tell them about him.] [Its like what Brother Wu Shang had said. Father didnte here to see me. He just came in to gather information about Brother Chu Yang... so that he can kill him.] Mo Qing Wu felt her heart turning cold. She hatefully looked at the man who was supposed to be the closest person to her in this entire world. Her mind yelled out, [Why? Why are you being so unfair to me? There are only a few people in this world who are good to me. And, you want to hurt Brother Chu Yang now? Why?] [Will you be satisfied only when nobody in this world is being good to me?] Mo Qing Wu lowered her head in despair. "Xiao Wu, please stay inside the room. Its very cold outside," Mo Xing Chen lowered his head, and heaved a deep sigh. He then said, "Dont run around carelessly all the time... Its time for you to learn needlework and handcrafts from your mother." This was perhaps the longest sentence that he had spoken to his daughter in a long time. He had spoken these words out of deep concern for his daughter. He finally gave-up on questioning her. He wanted some good memories of him to remain in his daughters heart. As for the matters of the future... they were matters for the future. However, her fathersst sentence had broken her heart. [Learn needlework...] "I know," Mo Qing Wu said in a low voice. She then lowered her head. After that, she turned to walk towards her room without raising her head. She turned around to look at her father one more time. Tears started to drop onto the stone steps as she walked towards her room. She then entered her room, and gently shut the doors behind her. It seemed to her that not one but two doors had closed. She had locked herself away from her n, and from the rest of the world. She had sealed her tiny heart from this moment onwards. Mo Xing Chen clearly understood one thing as he stood outside and stared at the closed door C he had lost his own daughter. It seemed like his daughter had locked her heart up, and was never going to open it in her life again. A bitter smile spread across his face, [Thats not possible. After all, shes just a kid... a little girl who has recently turned ten.] He turned around, and walked away. [Mo Qing Wus Saber CDreaming of a Gentle Dance is a gift from a personage with a great backing. I must immediately discuss this matter with the n Elders. We cant afford to make a powerful enemy.] [We muste-up with a foolproof n. This great person maye to visit our Mo n. So, we need to find a way to retain that saber. Moreover, we need to build a powerful alliance with his n by making full use of his rtionship with our Mo Qing Wu.] [This is the best way to use my daughter for the prosperity of our n.] *** *** Mo Xing Chen went up to the Elders Pavilion, and exined the purpose behind the meeting. The Great Elder smiled as he started to rte Dong Wu Shangs words. The Great Elder then stated with nting eyes, "Is the one-sided story told by the Second Young Master of the Dong n enough to shake the Mo n Lord?" "I think that this... this shouldnt be false," Mo Xing Chen said. "I had always known that Xiao Wu had been saved by some great expert. After all, that saber cant be a gift from an ordinary person." "That may or may not be true," Mo Wu Xin contemted. "But, this matter cant be neglected either. Well quietly observe her from the sidelines, and act ording to the changes in the situation. Itll be wonderful if this so-called highly-skilled person visits her and ends-up matching-up to his abilities. We may even find a way to use him for our benefits." "Alright. But, what should we do about Qing Wus saber?" Mo Xing Chen couldnt resist the temptation to ask. "Youve started to think about handing an extremely precious saber over to a cripple who has no future in the n... just because the Second Young Master of the Dong n has said so? What if its the Dong ns plot to snatch the saber away from us?" Mo Wu Xins eyelids dropped down as he argued, "You do know what the consequences will be if something like that happens, right? The Dong n is also known as the ck Saber n. All of you people should know that. Theyre the real experts of the saber arts." "The Great Elder is correct." Mo Xing Chen remained silent for a long time. Then, he bowed and said. Chapter 302 If I Don’t Assume The Responsibility For My Brother’s Actions, Then Who Will? Rui Bu Tong wasnt alone when he arrived at the Mo ns residence; he hade with his two masters. The members of the Mo n attached a great deal of importance to Rui Bu Tongs arrival; unlike the arrival of the other young masters. The young masters who had visited earlier belonged to influential ns. And, they were acting as representatives of their respective ns. So, it was impossible to extract benefits from them. However, the same wasnt true in Rui Bu Tongs case since he and his masters were free birds. They didnt belong to any n. People with such an enormous strength and influence were often treated as subjects of solicitation by the major ns of the Middle Three Heavens. Moreover, it was important to keep good rtions with people like the Stealing God or the Thieving Ghost even if solicitation didnt work on them as it could prevent loss of wealth in the future. Therefore, Rui Bu Tong and his masters were weed enthusiastically by the members of the Mo n. The n Lord personally came out along with several of the n elders to wee their guests, and achieve a cordial connection with him. However, everyone was left dumbstruck once they heard that Rui Bu Tong hade to visit Mo Qing Wu. [What the hell is this? Why is an endless stream of peopleing to visit Mo Qing Wu?] The members of the Mo n were astonished by this. In fact, even Rui Bu Tongs two masters were very curious to see Mo Qing Wu. [Weve never seen our disciple setting his heart on a girl. So, why has hee to see the Mo ns young miss?] [Can it be that our Little Rui has taken a fancy to this ns daughter?] It could be said that these two old men had arrived in hopes of meeting their daughter-inw... Arge group of people marched towards Mo Qing Wus small courtyard. Rui Bu Tong jumped towards Mo Qing Wu as soon as she showed-up. He was beaming with joy as he started to chat with her. This didnt surprise the Mo n. However, the Stealing God and the Thieving Ghost C the two infamous bandits capable of inflicting havoc upon the entire Middle Three Heavens C were stunned. The two notorious bandits nced at each other. They noticed each others crooked noses. It was clear that they were annoyed. They hade with the expectation to meet a Heavenly beauty... a fairy bestowed with divine fragrance. However, they couldnt have expected to see a young Lolita; she was so young that even her development hadnt begun yet. They understood that there was no scope for a man-woman rtionship once they saw her. The two old men were visibly disappointed as they had been waiting a while for the day they would get to hug their grandson. The Stealing God and the Thieving Ghost were sitting on the side with several elders of the Mo n. They were watching Mo Qing Wu as she chatted yfully with Rui Bu Tong. This made Mo Qing Wu feel awkward. So, she drew Rui Bo Tong into her room. A burst of red shes apanied by the brilliance of starlight exuded from her head as soon as she stood-up. Mo Wu Xin quivered with excitement. He stared at the bowknot on her head with rapt attention... He was left startled. [I certainly wasnt wrong. This beautifully designed bowknot is indeed made-up of Red Cloud Steel and Star Iron. Even the Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber is made-up of the same materials.] [It takes an Emperor-level expert to even chop a chunk of the Red Cloud Steel. Who would be extravagant enough to make a bowknot out of it?] [Its as delicate as a cicadas wing, and as light as a feather... It wouldve taken divine craftsmanship to carve such exquisite details.] [Im afraid that even a Monarch-level expert wouldnt have been able to achieve a feat such as this.] Mo Wu Xin went over, and called Mo Qing Wu after Rui Bu Tong and his masters had left. "Little Wu, the bowknot in your hair... who gave you that?" "Brother Ji Mo gave it to me," Mo Qing Wu blinked as she replied in an indifferent tone. "What utter nonsense!" Mo Wu Xin got furious, [Ji Mo? Ji Mo of the Ji n? I cant possibly be in the dark with regard to our inws wealth and influence.] [You want to me to believe that the Ji n can make such a bowknot? Is this some kind of a joke?] "It truly was him. He gave it to me when he came to visit," Mo Qing Wu tried to exin as she secretly whispered in her heart. [It was Brother Ji Mo who had brought it to me. But, Im not going to tell you who had sent it to me...] "It seems that you dont wish to tell the truth to this old man, do you?" Mo Wu Xin asked in an angry manner. "Really! Im telling the truth... " "Humph!" Mo Wu Xin brushed his sleeve, and left. [Forcing a piece of information out of a little girl doesnt suit my status. But, Im sure that Ji Mo didnt gift her this bowknot.] [Each and every member of the Mo n can affirm this.] [The Ji n wouldve rushed to the Upper Three Heavens if they had such an expert.] "Make sure to tighten the watch on this courtyard. Youre not to allow the Young Miss to go out as she wishes. Got it? If anyonees in, then you must report it to the n immediately," Mo Wu Xin issued a strict order. He then swaggered away. Mo Qing Wu bit her lips as she stood motionless in her courtyard. Tears started to well up in her eyes. However, she held them back, [Humph! You people will treat me like a prisoner now?] [Brother Chu Yang, take me away! You must hurry-up, and pick me. I dont wish to stay here for even a moment.] *** *** Gu Du Xing had to confront the mourning face of his foster father C Gu Yun Lan C as soon as he returned to his n. His foster father used to have lush ck hair earlier. But, half of it had turned white by now, and the remaining had turned frosty. This middle-aged man had lost both his biological sons at the same time. This was indeed an unbearable blow to the Gu ns Lord. "Foster Father! What happened to you?" Gu Du Xing cried out in rm. "Oh, Du Xing, you came back... Thank God youre back," Gu Yun Lan heaved a long sigh, and opened his arms to pull Gu Du Xing in his embrace. He then said, "I had gotten so worried when you ran away. I sent a group of people to find you, but they could bring no news rted to you. Where have you been all this time?" "I went to Iron Cloud. Ive been staying there since," Gu Du Xing lowered his head as he replied with hesitation. "I know... I know that youve been suffering. But..." Gu Yun Lans soul-less eyes looked at the trees on both sides as he said, "Your Sister Xiao Miaos matter has damaged our ns interests. The consequences were very serious. You must understand." "I understand... Ill rush to the Sword Emperors level very soon. Then, Ill save Sister Xiao Miao," Gu Du Xing dered firmly. "Sword Emperor?!" Gu Yun Lans body shook as he turned his head, and looked at Gu Du Xing. He carefully observed his adopted son whom he regarded as extremely important. He couldnt help but be surprised, "You, you... have you be a swordsman?" Gu Du Xings body was exuding a cold and acute sharpness; it was simr to the nging sound of a sword being unsheathed. In fact, it was impossible for an ordinary person to stand before him, and endure this acute sharpness. This was a unique feature of a swordsman. "Yes, Foster Father," Gu Du Xing replied in a calm voice. "Whats your current grade as a Sword Great Master?" Gu Yun Lan hurriedly asked. "Im not a Sword Great Master anymore, Foster Father," Gu Du Xing replied. "Im now a Fourth Grade Revered Sword Artist... at the peak! I should be breaking through to the Fifth Grade Revered Sword Artist within half-a-month." "Ss***!" Gu Yun Lan sucked in a breath of cold air. [It has been less than a year since Gu Du Xing left home.] [He was only a fifth or sixth grade Sword Great Master when he left, wasnt he? So, he has leapt through ten grades in a matter of a few months!] [This... how is this possible?] "You... how did you manage to do that? Which Heavenly treasure did you consume?" Gu Yun Lan asked. [There is no exnation for this... other than a fateful coincidence involving him procuring some kind of World Spiritual Item... His cultivation mustve rushed to the peak in one fell swoop after he digested its medicinal efficacy.] [But, such fateful encounters only exist in legends. Could it truly have happened to Gu Du Xing?] "I havent consumed any Heavenly treasure. Instead, I met an exceptionally talented person, and trained under him. This is the reason why my cultivation has been progressing by leaps and bounds," Gu Du Xing replied insipidly. "So, it was by your own talent and hard work... But, enhancing ones cultivation by ten grades in just a few months... is simply beyond anyones expectations," Gu Yun Lan eximed in excitement as he looked at Gu Du Xing. A bitter yet gratified smile appeared on his face as he said, "It seems that the Heaven has decided to shower mercy on my pitiful self. My Gu n will not perish after all." "Du Xing, you must look after the n. The n will be counting on your support from now on." Gu Yun Lan continued, "The funerals of your brothers have only ended a few days ago... " Gu Du Xing hesitated for a while. He then stated in a resolute manner, "Foster Father, actually... I already know about Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yues deaths." "You know about... Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yues deaths," Gu Yun Lan whispered to himself unconsciously; he kept on repeating the same sentence over and over again. It seemed as if he couldnt believe his own ears. He finally turned his head as his hawk-like gazended on Gu Du Xing, "You already know about their deaths?" "Yes," Gu Du Xing replied in a heavy tone. "Howe you know about that?" Gu Yun Lans voice had turned icy-cold. "I obtained the news shortly after they had been killed," Gu Du Xing found it difficult to reply. "So, you werent the one to kill them, correct?" Gu Yun Lan let out a breath of relief. "Its fine as long as it wasnt you... " "The fact that I didnt kill them... doesnt detach me from their deaths... as it was my brother who killed them," Gu Du Xing said in one breath. "He killed them for me. I didnt know anything about it until after it had happened. But, I still didnt wish to keep Foster Father in the dark." "Your brother?!" Gu Yun Lans voice seemed to have an intense desire to kill. "I had a thought when they brought your brothers corpses Xie ns Xie Dan Qiong wasnt famous, but he was still a rising star. So, how could he have dared to kill your brothers? Things shouldnt have escted enough to cause such a tragedy even if theyd had disputes in the past. But, I see now... The truth is entirely different from my spection." "Who is your brother?" Gu Yun Lan asked in a deep voice. "I cant tell you," Gu Du Xings facial expression remained firm as he said. "Im willing to shoulder all the responsibilities; no matter what he has done. Foster Father can kill me right here and right now if he feels wronged in his heart. I would rather choose to die than to betray my brother." "Good! I admire your sense of loyalty," Gu Yun Lan let out a coldughter. "Du Xing, do you think that youre all grown-up and ready to spread your wings? Do you think that youve nothing to fear because your brothers are out of the picture, and youre the only one left to inherit the n Lords position?" "Foster Father, please believe me. I could never have such thoughts," Gu Du Xing lowered his head and said. But then, he looked-up, and added fearlessly, "Ive always believed that a real man always bears the responsibility of his actions. Things done cant be undone. It doesnt matter what they are. Theres no scope for regretter on. Therefore, Ill undertake all the responsibilities. "A person must always be upright in their conduct. Theres no bending involved in the way of my sword... That has always been my code of conduct. You wouldve never found out if I had intended to hide the truth from you. There is no evidence to prove what happened. In fact, even Xie Dan Qiong wouldnt have been able to find evidence of his innocence. "But, I must say that I chose to be honest with you because I didnt wish to deceive you," Gu Du Xing dered. "Who will assume the responsibility for my brothers actions... if I dont? "Ill have noints; regardless of your decision. But, I would happily choose to die over selling my brother out." Gu Du Xings forceful voice was backed by a firm and resolute look in his eyes. Chapter 303 Gu Miao Ling Gu Yun Lan remained silent for a long time as he gazed at Gu Du Xing. He then let out a long sigh. "Whats done is done. I just hope you and your brother can exin your actions in the future." Gu Yun Lan seemed to be at a loss. "How would I have not known... that those two werent capable enough... They wouldve destroyed the Gu n in no time if it had fallen into their hands... But, they shouldnt have died over this..." Gu Du Xing remained silent. "Gu n... Gu n... haha... Thousands of people wouldnt have been eyeing us like this if the Gu n didnt have such a strong ancestral base... Gu Du Xing, I wouldve killed you right away with my hands." "Foster Father, please calm down." The wrinkles on Gu Yun Lans face deepened as he snorted coldly. "I shall need some time to consider this matter." Gu Yun Lan sighed deeply, and walked away without saying any other word. Suddenly, he stopped after walking for some distance. He then said in a soft voice, "No one should find out about this matter." He hadnt even bothered to turn back. "Yes, Foster Father." Gu Du Xing watched his foster fathers figure disappearing into the distance. He couldnt help but feel a sour tinge in his heart. [Was I mistaken about this matter? Perhaps, yes.] Gu Yun Lan believed that he had always treated Gu Du Xing with kindness, and had raised him to be worthy of something. However, Gu Du Xing had ended-up killing both his foster-brothers C Gu Yun Lans true born sons. Gu Du Xing didnt feel any regret even though he had admitted to his mistakes. [Im definitely guilty. But, Chu Yang did this for my own good.] Gu Du Xing had anticipated that hed have to go to war with Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue after his foster fathers demise. [Either I wouldve died at their hands or they wouldve died at mine.] [We were doomed to be mortal enemies.] [However, those were the events of the future.] [At least Foster Father wouldve been spared from witnessing the results.] [Now, the situation will be very difficult for the Old Man to bear...] [An outsider will feel that Brother Chu Yang has killed the Gu Brothers in order to rescue the Gu n since it was likely to decline if it ever fell into their hands.] [But, killing them is still not justified.] The conflicting views started to hurt Gu Du Xings mind. However, he still didnt me Chu Yang. [Chu Yang had put himself in great danger by killing my brothers. Moreover, he had also risked breaking our bond.] [Im your brother. So, Id seek to help you even if you me me.] [Youll be at war with them sooner orter. And, youll kill them when the timees. After that, your guilty conscience will disturb your mind endlessly. Itll probably prevent you from progressing any further. So, I ended the reason behind your guilt before it could torment you. Consequently, itll not be a problem anymore.] [Id do it all over again even if you me me. Id do it even if I had to break my rtion with you. Id do it... ah... even if we ended-up bing enemies.] [Moreover, its better that I do it sooner rather thanter.] [I only wish for my brothers safety.] [I dont mind carrying the burden of this sin on my shoulders till the end of time.] Chu Yang hadnt spoken these words. In fact, he hadnt said anything. However, Gu Du Xing still knew it. So, he had taken the usations for his brothers actions. [I wouldve shouldered the usations even if I didnt know this. And, thats because I know that my brother would do the same for me.] [Ill bear the burden till the very end.] There was stillness in the Gu n for the next three days. And, thats because Gu Yun Lan had disappeared. Gu ns army had already been put in order, and was ready to proceed towards the Cang Lan battlefront. They were only waiting for the n Lord to issue the orders. Gu Yun Lan finally showed-up on the third day. His body was upright. However, his hair had turnedpletely white. "Gu Du Xing, follow me," Gu Yun Lan said. "Youll lead the men to the Cang Lan battlefront," Gu Yun Lan said in a deep voice. He raised his head and ordered, "I want you to lead the Gu n into the battle with an awe-inspiring authority. I want you to lead the Gu n towards glory; so that our n can rush into the Upper Three Heavens one day... Can you do that?" "Yes, I can!" Gu Du Xing roared like a thunderp. "Then, go!" "Foster Father, I want to see Sister Xiao Miao." Gu Du Xing knew that this wasnt the right time for this request. However, he couldnt help but blurt it out. Her memories had been tormenting him for a long time; he was almost on the point of breaking down. He had been longing for her since the moment he had left the n. This was his only desire now that he had returned to his n. To see Gu Miao Ling again! It was his sole desire! Gu Yun Lan stared at Gu Du Xing for a while. "You can meet her. But, you must return quickly." "Thank you so much, Foster Father." Gu Du Xing rejoiced in his heart. Then, he darted away. Gu Yun Lang kept staring at his disappearing figure for a while. Then, he muttered to himself, "It feels that it genuinely wasnt Gu Du Xings doing... So, it wouldve been better if Gu Du Xing hadnt told me the truth. After all, I wouldve chosen to go to battle with the Xie n in all this confusion. Du Xing, you shouldve known this..." He walked towards his ns troops. The ns banner fluttered above his head as he stepped onto a tall tform, and raised his hands. This was followed by a thunder of cheers. "n Lord! n Lord!" "Silence!" Gu Yun Lan sped his hands behind his back, and stood upright beneath the banner. He spoke loudly with a look of arrogance in his eyes, "Im here to make an extremely important announcement. So, I request everyone to listen carefully." There was an immediate silence. "Gu Du Xing is the sole heir of the Gu n from today onwards. Gu Du Xing will have absolute authority over the Gu ns army at the Cang Lan Battlefront." "Yes, my Lord!" everyone responded. "Discontent and detrimental talks against our Young n Lord is banned even in private! Anyone whos found to be involved in such activities will be beheaded along with his entire family. Does everyone understand?" Gu Yun Lans voice was extremely stern. "We understand!" "We shall follow the Young n Lords orders from today onwards." "Long live the n Lord!" Gu Du Xings prestige was far higher than Gu Yan Yangs or Gu Yan Yues within the Gu n. Moreover, he had the capability to inspire them. In fact, he was known to be a genius. Almost everyone was sure of Gu Du Xings capability. So, they firmly believed that he had what it took to emerge victorious in the battle. When it came to choosing between following a young genius n Lord and a young mediocre n Lord the option for a brighter future was quite obvious. In fact, everyone was cynical about Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue. They believed that the actions of those two wouldve eventually delivered the n to its doom. However, no one spoke of it. Therefore, only a few people were grieving over the untimely deaths of the two Gu Brothers. However, the majority of the people were relieved at the deaths of those two ipetent losers. In fact, the deaths of the two brothers had instilled a lot of hope within the n. This was one of the main reasons behind the high morale of the ns troops. Gu Yun Lan waited for the cheers to subside. He then announced, "Everyone, wait a while for the Young n Lords arrival. Then, youll set-off on the journey." "Yes!" The response was even louder and clearer this time. Gu Yun Lans heart ached as he thought about how his own son C Gu Yan Yang C had never received such a response during hismand. *** *** Gu Du Xing hurried through the gardens. He took several turns and bends before finally reaching at the back of the Gu n residence. The Dragon Prison Cave was located at that ce. The closer he reached to the prison, the slower he got. In fact, he almost turned his tail and fled at one point. He was visibly afraid. Gu Du Xing wasnt easy to scare... He could even face a million people with a straight face. Gu Du Xings will was made of iron. However, he got quite scared as he was about to see his beloved Gu Miao Ling. [What if Sister Xiao Miao ignores me?] [If Sister Xiao Miao... ] [Will Sister Xiao Miao... ] [What should I say when I see her?] Gu Du Xing finally halted in front of a puddle which was at some distance from the prison-cave. It seemed that the snowfall from a few days ago had gathered in this puddle in the form of ice. Gu Du Xing stood beside the puddle while facing the t and smooth icy surface. He looked at himself as he tidied-up his clothes and fixed his hair. He then looked at his face. After that, he grabbed a chuck of ice, and wiped his face clean with it. The piercing cold shook his mind awake. [Why wouldnt I dare if Im finally here...] Gu Du Xing calmed his heart down, and started to take huge strides towards the cave. "Stop!" The guard warned in a loud voice. "Im Gu Du Xing. Im here to see the Young Miss." "Young Master Du Xing, may I ask if the Young Master Du Xing has the n Lords written order?" The guards attitude became respectful. Everyone knew that Gu Du Xing was to be the future n Lord since Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue were dead now. "Yes, I do." Gu Du Xing drew out a medal from his bosom. "Please wait here for a moment, Young Master Du Xing." The guard turned around, and walked inside in order to notify. Traces of voices were heard from inside the cave after a while. Then, a magnificent wave of bone chilling air surged out from the entrance of the cave. It turned Gu Du Xing cold to his feet. He saw the entrance path getting wrapped-up with thick frost as he stood in front of the cave. This was the Dragon Prison cave... It was terrible to live here. The temperature inside the cave was too cold for any normal person to bear. It became colder as one went deeper inside the cave. In fact, most of the inner stones would often freeze, and turn into ice masses. The cold air usually couldnte out since the doors were always closed. However, the opening of the doors had always made it seem as if they could freeze the entire Earth. Fragmented sounds of footsteps could be heard from the entrance of the cave. It seemed as if something was moving inside the cave. A young maiden wrapped in hoar frost came out from inside the cave after a long while; she was breathing heavily. She looked at Gu Du Xing and smiled. She then said, "Little Brother, why have youe here?" Her smile was extraordinarily beautiful despite her condition. The frost stuck in her beautiful crow-ck hair made her look simr to a woman in her seventies. Herplexion had turned purple because her skin had seemingly frozen. Her hands and feet were rigid as well. However, her hair was neat and tidy even though it was frozen. Her clothing had been methodically arranged over her body. It was obvious that she had spent a good time inside the walls of the cave to groom herself into looking presentable. This youngdy had clearly put a lot of hard work into her present appearance. Gu Du Xing stared at her for a long time without speaking a single word. He was visibly enchanted by her appearance. "Little Brother... what happened? Hehe..." The young maiden lowered her head in confusion, and looked at herself. She then forced a smile as she asked, "Has Sister Xiao Miao be extremely ugly now?" Chapter 304 Xiao Miao, I Want You To Be My Wife! "Certainly not. I think Sister Xiao Miao is looking as beautiful as always. No one can look prettier than you," Gu Du Xingplimented in an excited tone. "Dont talk such nonsense," Gu Miao Ling smiled as she replied. This young maiden had suffered all these years for Gu Du Xings sake. However, her smile wasnt that of an abashed girl, but of an elder sister who was slightly annoyed with her little brother. Her tender smile had seemingly dispersed the cold austerity which had frozen her body. Suddenly, the natural color of her cheeks began to give a sharp contrast to her frosty hair. This made her astonishingly beautiful to look at. Gu Du Xings mind waspletely empty as he stared nkly at Gu Miao Ling while licking his lips. He said involuntarily, "Stunningly beautiful..." "You little rascal!" Gu Miao Ling bashfully stomped her feet on the ground since she was unable to withstand the perverted look in Gu Du Xings eyes. She then angrily looked at him. ??"Im your elder sister. How can you say something like that about me?" Gu Du Xing wiped the drool off his mouth, and dashed towards her. However, his body collided with the protective fence. A loud banging sound was issued. He fell backwards on the ground, and sprawled t on his back with a bloody nose and a swollen face. Gu Miao Ling couldnt help but burst into giggles; it seemed as if this funny scene had momentarily washed away the pain in her heart. "You fool. Wouldnt I havee out to beat you up for saying such a thing about your elder sister if it were that easy to leave this ce? Humph!" Gu Du Xing stood-up, and began to pound on the fence in a furious manner. He shouted, "Let me go inside. Otherwise, Ill smash this." "But, Young Master..." The guard looked at Gu Du Xing in a helpless manner. He then turned his face to look at Gu Miao Ling in an awkward manner. "Dont be so unruly," Gu Miao Ling spoke softly as she stared at Gu Du Xing. Then, she asked in a gentle tone, "Little Brother, how have you been this entire time?" Little Brother, how have you been this entire time? Gu Du Xing came close to bursting into tears as he heard this question. His Sister Xiao Miao had been kept imprisoned in this Dragon Prison Cave for such a long time. However, she was still worried about his well-being. "Im doing fine," Gu Du Xing replied in a hoarse voice. "Oh, well! You arent young anymore. Is there someone you like? You can ask Father to act as a matchmaker." Gu Miao Ling looked at him. "It may be toote if you dont look for one soon... " "Theres one girl I really like. Its just that..." Gu Du Xing expressed his feelings painfully. "What is it?" Gu Miao Lingsplexion turned pale, and her lips began to tremble. Tears began to well-up in her eyes. She hastily turned to one side. She then asked with a fake smile, "So, theres a girl my little brother likes, ah?" "Well, Ive always adored her." "Who is it?" Gu Miao Ling bit her lips. She managed to put-up a sweet smile on her face as she said, "Tell your elder sister about it. I can certainly be of use when ites to giving advice about love. Its a pity that I might not get a chance to drink at your marriage-feast." "She... is very nice, and has always been kind to me. I dont know how to repay her for all the things she has done for me. Ive always thought that she was good to me, and Im thankful for that. Ive always respected her. But, I never realized that I loved her... that I would want her to be my wife..." Gu Du Xing continued to speak with his head held low, "...until one day when she left... It was then that I finally realized that Ive always liked her. I dont want to lose her. Sister Xiao Miao, I want her to be my wife." Gu Miao Lings body swayed. She nearly fell to the ground. A look of desperation shed in her eyes as her lips curled into a jealous smile, [He likes her. No, he loves her... and wants her to be his wife.] She pitied herself, [Gu Miao Ling, ah... you... you... you...] She felt her heart breaking into pieces. She had even started to hate herself; to the point where she was regrettinging out to see him. She had been imprisoned with no hint of hope left in her life. However, she still had her fantasies to hold on to. She wouldve continued to cherish those pleasant dreams if she hadnte out. She wouldve continued to deceive herself. She wouldve used those lies to maintain her sanity in this ce. She wouldve cherished those wonderful dreams in her solitude even if she knew that her desires werepletely detached from reality. However, she hadnt been able to stop herself from jumping with joy when she had heard that Gu Du Xing hade to meet her. She had tried her best to dress-up properly. However, she could only manage to look slightly pleasing to the eye. Then, she had run outside like a storm even though she was aware that he might find her unattractive. However, she had been caught off-guard by this piece of news. It had struck her as unpredictably as a thunderbolt from a clear sky. [He has a sweetheart! He has a sweetheart!] The grieving smile on her face was an indication that her dream had been shattered. She was still in a trance when she heard Gu Du Xing asking in an anxious manner, "Sister Xiao Miao, tell me... will she say yes?" A trace of fear was clearly audible in his voice. "Sister Xiao Miao, tell me... will she ept me or not?" Gu Du Xing was still immersed in the memories of his past. He despised himself for being ignorant. [Why didnt I discover her true feelings for me sooner?] [Why did I have to wait until she ended-up being imprisoned in the Dragon Prison Cave for my sake... until she suffered?] [Her body is so delicate... how has she been able to bear this for so long?] [Why did she have to endure this?] [Im so stupid!] Gu Miao Ling bit her lower lip as she returned to her reality. She then said with a mournful smile on her face, "Shell certainly agree to marry you. My little brother is so amazing. He isnt only skilled, but also dashing. Hes young, and has a promising future. Its impossible for anyone to refuse marrying you." "Really?" Gu Du Xing was pleasantly surprised as he raised his head. "Thats right. Be brave. Go and tell her that you like her. Tell her that you wish to marry her. Im so happy for you, Little Brother." Gu Miao Ling looked deathly pale. "Youll definitely seed since you have your Sister Xiao Miaos heartfelt blessings." [When you go... Ill certainly die in this cave.] [I no longer have my dream... my dream is dead.] Gu Miao Ling lowered her face. Two streams of tears quietly slid down her face. She tried her best to not burst into tears. She then said with an astringent smile on her face, "Du Xing, girls are always very reserved. They may like someone, but they wont let it appear on their faces. So, you must take the initiative if you really like someone. You should confess your feelings to her. Life is unpredictable. So, the best time to act is now. You may not get another chance if you miss this opportunity. Those who fail to act at the right time are only left with regrets. You must strive, Little Brother. Now, go quickly, and ry your true feelings to her. Mark my words C youll be sessful. She will certainly say yes!" Her broken heart was singing a simr tune, [If only I hadnt been so reserved all this time... if only I had been open about my feelings towards him... if only I had confessed to him earlier. Perhaps, the oue wouldve been different.] [If I tell him now... he might...] [Hey! What are you doing? You cant think along these lines. He wants a wife. And, Im sentenced to life-time imprisonment. My life is already finished. I shouldnt bother him with my troubles and sadness.] [I must bury these feelings in the depths of my heart.] "Sister Xiao Miao, thank you so much for agreeing to my proposal," Gu Du Xing eximed. "I... Im so happy right now that I might just faint." "I agreed? What are you saying?" Gu Miao Ling could distinctly feel the pain of her bleeding heart. However, her mind flustered as she heard the weird wordsing out of Gu Du Xings mouth. "You said yes!" Gu Du Xing threw himself at the fence and shouted. "You said yes!" "What are you talking about? What did I agree to?" Gu Miao Ling stared nkly as she asked. "You promised to be my wife," Gu Du Xing blushed. He somersaulted out of excitement, and shouted, "You just agreed to be my wife!" Gu Miao Ling was dumbstruck. She stared intently at him, and stuttered, "You, you... dont you... dont you already like a girl?" "Yes! I like a girl," he replied joyfully. "But, the girl I like is none other than you. How could there be someone else in my life? Youre the only one for me." Then, he looked at Gu Miao Ling in a puzzled manner. [Why is she behaving like this? Does she really believe that I like someone else?] [This is absurd!] "You, you... like... me," Gu Miao Ling looked at him for a long time in amazement. She didnt say anything. In fact, she couldnt speak. Two streams of tears rolled down her face in response to his deration. Then, she squatted down on the ground, and burst into tears. The tragic sound of her wails spread in all directions. However, she continued to pour out her resentment. Her bitter tears fell on her clothes, and faded away into the air as mist; they were an oue of the severe pain and suffering that she had been forced to endure. It seemed as if all those grievances had found an outlet. The bitterness of her heart had seemingly melted away in her tears. But, she realized that her heart was even more bitter and dejected now. She had finally realized her long-awaited dream; the feeling was indescribably beautiful. She had been longing to hear these words for such a long time. They gave strength to her spirit and her will to live-on. Now, she would no longer feel cold and ufortable even in a ce like this. Her heart would fill-up with love every time she would fantasize about this scene. [I cant possibly have all this. I shouldnt be having all this. I dont deserve...] She found herself stuck in a loop of regrets and self-deprecation. A womans heart is always filled with contradictions. She had been unwilling to let go of her dream of love. However, she was ready to let her love go to the arms of another person... for his sake... even if she lost the meaning of her life in the process. Gu Miao Ling had found what she had always wished for. However, her heart welled-up with regrets, [Im going to stay here imprisoned for my entire life. Wouldnt Gu Du Xings life be ruined if he dedicates it to me?] [Hes still young. He mustnt spend his life in solitude.] "This wont do. This is simply out of the question." Gu Miao Ling frantically shook her head. She sobbed, and was choked with emotions. "My life is already done for. I cant get out of this prison. But, you have excellent future prospects, Little Brother. How can you waste your time and future on someone like me? This is simply out of question." Chapter 305 This Love Will Be My Strength To Strive-on! "But, Ive never liked anybody else besides you," Gu Du Xing stated in an anxious manner. "I visited the Lower Three Heavens a while back. There were so many beautiful women there. But, none of them were as beautiful as Sister Xiao Miao. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di couldnt take their eyes off those women. But, I didnt even look at them." Gu Du Xing hadnt even blinked once before betraying his two brothers. He had conveniently ruined their impression in the process of expressing the extent of his love! "But... this isnt right." Gu Miao Ling pushed herself, and wiped-off her tears. Gu Du Xings words had turned her tears into a gentleughter even though she was feeling miserable. "Little Brother, you must know that married couples always stay together. Ill remain imprisoned in this cave for my entire life. So, I request you to stop being so foolish." She stopped Gu Du Xing from saying anything else. She then added in a sad tone, "Little Brother, Sister Xiao Miao is very grateful for the way you feel. You know what... I wont be afraid of this cave anymore. But, you mustnt continue to tread on this path in such a foolish manner. "My dear Little Brother, you must look for a lovely young girl wholl always be beside you through the hardships of life; someone wholl grow old with you... Thats how husband and wife should be. "You must return quickly. Dont stay here for too long. Dont be so willful all the time; learn to be mature," Gu Miao Ling looked at Gu Du Xing affectionately. She gazed at him for a long time until tears started to flow from her eyes. Then, a satisfied smile appeared on her face. "Sister Xiao Miao will live a life thats going to be sustained by your confession. So, this life will not be in vain." "No!" Gu Du Xing eximed loudly. "I just have to be an Emperor level expert, right? Sister Xiao Miao, wait for me. Ill reach the Emperor level within two years. I take a vow. I vow on my ancestors souls. I..." "How dare you!" Gu Miao Ling retorted in a stern voice. "Dont dare to speak further. Ill die right here in front of you." Gu Du Xing looked at Gu Miao Ling. He replied with a gentle smile on his face, "Sister Xiao Miao, if you really want to die here and now then we can be husband and wife right now." Gu Miao Lings body trembled as she interpreted the meaning concealed in his words. She threw herself at the railings as she shouted, "No, you mustnt. I forbid you. I forbid you from doing that." Gu Du Xing extended his hands through the railings. Gu Miao Ling blushed. Her ice- cold body trembled as he embraced it. "Sister Xiao Miao, I was just a Third Grade Sword Great Master when you were imprisoned here. But now, Im a Fifth Grade Revered Sword Artist. I shall seed in bing a Sword King within six months. Do you believe me?" Gu Du Xing stated in a gloomy tone. "Fifth Grade Revered Sword Artist? Really?" Gu Miao Ling looked at Gu Du Xing in amazement. "Yes!" Gu Du Xing said proudly. "I didnt use any shortcuts to reach this level. I practiced each and every step with the utmost dedication," he said. Then, he leaned towards Gu Miao Ling. He brought his lips close to her ear and spoke softly, "I met an unusually talented person. He taught me to reach the higher grades faster... Nobody knows about this, okay?" Gu Du Xing had made-up all this on the spot in order to reassure Gu Miao Ling. "Really?" Gu Miao Ling looked at him with her big round eyes. "Absolutely! Or else, Ill vow!" Gu Du Xing raised his hands to take a pledge. "Dont!" Gu Miao Ling stopped him. She then said in a soft tone, "I believe you." "Well then!" Gu Du Xing said with a satisfied smile. They felt extremely warm and happy even though they were separated by the unbreakable ice-cold railing. "Oh! By the way, that talented person became my Big Brotherter on. He has given me something for you." Gu Du Xing wanted to reach out to his bosom to take something out, but he didnt wish to let go of Gu Miao Ling. Therefore, he had to make an extremely weird posture to take the thing out of his clothes. Then, he ced a small jade box in Gu Miao Lings hands... as if it was a precious treasure. Then, he quickly hugged her again. "What is this?" Gu Miao Ling bent her neck as she fiddled with the small jade box. "Dont open it now. First go inside. Then, open it," Gu Du Xing exined in a low voice, "This is a tiny piece of fire essence." "What?" Gu Miao Ling was dumbfounded. Fire essence was one of the most wonderful treasures. Even a fingernail-sized fire essence was enough to eliminate any degree of cold. And, this was what Gu Miao Ling needed the most. Chu Yang had almost gotten into a fight with the Sword Spirit to save this precious fire essence. After all, not even a fragment of it wouldve been saved if the Nine Tribtions Sword had absorbed it. Fire essence was so rare that only a fist-sized chunk of it was found in the national treasury of the Great Zhao Nation even though their treasurers had been umting rare items for hundreds of years. And, Chu Yang had still given all of it to Gu Du Xing. "This too..." Gu Du Xing reached into his bosom, and took out a jade bottle. "What is this?" Gu Miao Ling was unable to find words to express her happiness. "Vitality Spring Water," Gu Du Xing said. "My big brother also gave this for you. Youll drink this now, okay? This is a fine item. Ive heard that drinking this will increase ones vitality and life force. In fact, even the scars of any injuries you may sustain wont remain after youve consumed this." Gu Du Xing continued to exin things about the Vitality Spring Water. He looked quite delighted. Gu Miao Ling already knew about the Vitality Spring Water since she was the daughter of the Gu n Lord. However, she didnt speak a single word. She simply gazed at Gu Du Xing; she wanted to listen to her beloveds exnation. She had realized; [He looks so immersed in this... He mustve worked really hard all this time. How many ordeals and sufferings has he gone through?] [Only six months has passed.] Gu Du Xing had progressed from the Third Grade Sword Great Master to Fifth Grade Revered Sword Artist. Most people would be shocked by his progress, and would only admire his talent. However, all Gu Miao Ling could think was this, [I wonder what sort of brutal training he mustve gone through to level-up so fast.] Gu Miao Ling couldnt help but feel her heart ache. "You fool... you shouldnt be too hard on yourself." Gu Miao Ling looked at the box that contained the fire essence. Then, she rubbed it; it made a gentle sound. "But now, I should be able to wait here for a few years since Ive this with me now." "No!" Gu Du Xing dissented. "It would be my sin to let you stay here even for an hour." "Well, shouldnt you leave now?" Gu Miao Ling let go of him. "It seems like someone ising over to ask you to leave." Gu Du Xing turned around to see a ns elder walking towards him with long strides. He went pale, and gritted his teeth, "Ah, this bunch of old bastards." "You mustnt speak like that." Gu Miao Ling shook her head. She then said, "All of us are from the same n. Also... this is our home." "Haa!" Gu Du Xing looked at the sky, and let out a deep sigh. "Im going inside now," Gu Miao Ling said in a gentle voice. She stared profoundly into his eyes, "You have to take good care of yourself... Little Brother." "Youre still calling me Little Brother?" Gu Du Xing asked in an anxious manner. "What else should I call you... if not Little Brother?" Gu Miao Ling frowned. "I havent agreed yet." "Huh?" Gu Du Xing retorted, "Sister Xiao Miao, you mustnt go back on your words like that." "I cant go back on the words I havent said yet... can I?" Gu Miao Ling looked at him as she whispered gently, "Sister Xiao Miao cant escape this ce. But, youre free. You shouldnt hold yourself back for Sister Xiao Miaos sake if you evere to admire another girl. You must pursue her with all your might. We... I... even if I cane out of this cave someday... nobody knows how many months or years away that day is. Please dont let the prime years of your youth go to waste." "I dont want anyone other than Sister Xiao Miao," Gu Du Xings voice shivered. "There may be many beautiful women in the Nine Heavens Continent. In fact, there may be hundreds and thousands of astonishing beauties. But, I wont choose anyone I find attractive." Gu Miao Ling let out a giggle, "You fool! Wouldnt a girl have to like you back even if you like her?" After that, she went back inside. Her beautiful eyes were still looking at him as she slowly faded away into the darkness. The Elder eximed from a distance as he arrived, "Young n Lord! Everyone is waiting for you." Even the guard who was hiding on the other end rolled his eyes in resentment when he heard this, [You old fogy! Are you rushing for your funeral? It was such a touching scene... Cant you see that even Im crying?] "Alright!" Gu Du Xing replied. Then, he turned his head to look towards the cave. But, Gu Miao Ling had already gone inside. Gu Du Xing kept staring at the cave for a while. He then yelled out, "Sister Xiao Miao! Wait for me... Ill definitelye back for you. Ill marry you, and make you my wife." Gu Miao Ling wailed as her face went pale, and her body turned limp inside the prison-cave, [This little sweetheart!] She shivered as a burst of chilly air attacked her. She took out the small jade box, and opened it. Suddenly, her entire body was enveloped in the heat that came out of the box. And, she began to feel warm andfortable as a result. She brought the fire essence close to her body. She didnt feel even the slightest bit of cold anymore. She felt as if she was sitting in front of a stove in cold winter. This gentle warmth protected an area of about three feet around her; everything else was still freezing as before. This warmth contradicted the coldness she had been enduring until a while ago. The difference was of that between Heaven and earth. It was obvious that one person could easily sustain their bodily warmth even under these harsh circumstances by using this fire essence. Gu Miao Ling reached out, and gently caressed the fire essence. Her face revealed a bright and beautiful smile, [Du Xing, Ill wait for you. Even if you dont want... or need me... Ill still continue to wait.] After that, she sat down quietly. Each day had passed like a year to her since the day she had been imprisoned. But now, her heart felt a ray of hope for the first time; she felt calm. [Theres a stubborn guy waiting for me out there; hes deeply in love with me. I mustnt break down; no matter what. I must strive-on under any circumstances.] [Du Xing, Ill not let you down.] Gu Miao Ling sat down cross-legged. Then, she began to circte her martial energy, [Du Xing is working really hard. So, I too must strive to help him.] Gu Du Xing turned around to face the guard. He bowed to him and said, "Brother, I request you to take good care of her." His sword-like eyebrows nted upwards as he said, "Ill never treat you unjustly if you do this for me." The guard was ttered. He waved his hands and said, "Young n Lord, why are you saying such words? Young Miss will never suffer any grievances here; I assure you." "Thank you very much." Gu Du Xing cupped his hands together. Suddenly, he shot-up like a sword; it seemed as if he had aimed to pierce through the blue dome of Heaven. [For this love C Ill wait. Ill strive-on.] He then arrived in front of his ns troops after several leaps andndings. And, he had brought an imposing aura along with him. Chapter 306 Whoa! Master! "Listen, everyone! Were going to confront the Three Stars Divine n for the entire Middle Three Heavens safety," Gu Du Xing came straight to the point, "We might die... or end-up going missing... or might get buried in the mouth of a spirit beast. But, I only have one thing to say in this regard... " Around two-thousand soldiers stood below. Their gazes were fixed on him. There wasplete silence. No one spoke a single word. Gu Du Xing stood under the gs of the Gu n. He drew out his sword, and mored, "I want to say that... no matter what happens, well always have the support of our homnd... our parents... our loved ones... our family... and our children." "So, lets leave now." He then jumped forward, andnded on a horse. After that, he turned around and bowed. He cupped his fists in a respectful salute, "Foster Father, please take care of yourself." Gu Yun Lan waved his hands, and replied in a deep voice, "I only have a small request Ce back alive." "I will." Gu Du Xing led the way under the fluttering banners. He was being followed by the majestic cavalry; they rode forward like a tornado. The ice and snow was broken into pieces as the iron hooves trampled over them. The entire atmosphere was overshadowed by the sound of nging metals. Gu Yun Lan kept standing motionless for a long time. He watched as the Gu ns majestic troops slowly disappeared into the horizon. "n Lord..." A person appeared next to him. This was the same elder who had gone to call Gu Du Xing earlier. "Is the n Lord still suspicious of Young Master Du Xing?" "Im not," Gu Yun Lan replied profoundly. "I havent been suspicious of him ever since he has returned to us." "Oh..." The Elder was surprised by his response. "We all belong to the Gu n. We all have the same surname C Gu!" Gu Yun Lan said in a heavy tone, "I didnt want Gu Yan Yang and Gu Yan Yue to die since Im their biological father. But, it seems that the majority of our n members were looking forward to their early deaths... Isnt that right?" The Elder lowered his head; he didnt dare to speak a single word. "Those two... certainly werent cut out to lead the n," Gu Yun Lan heaved a deep sigh. He then said, "But, Gu Du Xing clearly is." "Indeed," the Elder agreed with him. "So, we must forget this matter for the sake of our n." Two drops of tears slipped down from the corners of Gu Yun Lans eyes as he shut them tightly. He then added, "I just hope that our Gu n... continues to prosper forever and ever." After that, he lowered his head. He was the Lord of the Gu n. So, he had learnt to abandon things that needed to be abandoned. He had learnt to sacrifice things that needed to be sacrificed for the sake of the n. However, no one could truly understand the kind of pain and grief he mustve undergone in order to uphold his position as the n Lord. Nobody knew... There were probably a few people who were grateful to him for doing so much for the n. But, no one ever spoke about it. Not even a single person. "Young Master Du Xings speed of progress is extremely impressive. Im certain that hell break through to the Sword Emperor level before reaching the age of thirty. Moreover, all of us are aware of the rtionship he shares with Young Miss Miao Ling. So, they should get married when the time is right... Then, Young Master Du Xing will no longer be just your adopted son; hell also be your son-inw... It goes without saying that a son-inw is no less than a half-son... " The Elder stood by his side and continued, "n Lord, please dont worry about anything. The offspring may be your daughters son, but hell still be your own blood. After all, the Gu ns future heir will be your own grandson. His very existence would ensure that our future generations inherit the Gu ns bloodline. n Lord, isnt this good for all? Its an established fact that theres no such thing as perfection in this world... " "Yes... that would be great," Gu Yun Lan seemed lost in his own thoughts. He murmured with a smile, "Theres no such thing as perfection in this world... theres no such thing as perfection... there has never been... and will never be... " Gu Yun Lan turned around, and walked inside the manor, "Im going to see Miao Ling... That poor girl has suffered a lot recently... " Then, his figure slowly disappeared. The Elder sighed, and followed after him. He was secretly rejoicing in his heart, [The Gu ns crisis phase is finally over...] *** *** Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan had arrived in the Middle Three Heavens a long time ago. They were crossing a wilderness, and were heading towards the Cang Lan Battlefront. Meng Chao Ran didnt wish to increase Chu Yangs troubles in the Lower Three Heavens. Moreover, he wanted to get away from the quarrels at that ce. Therefore, he had brought along Tan Tan to seek shelter in the Middle Three Heavens. They had beening across unexpected scenarios ever since they had arrived in the Middle Three Heavens. Meng Chao Ran had discovered certain changes in his body. Moreover, the concentration of spirit energy was about three times more in the Middle Three Heavens. Meng Chao Ran had realized that his own cultivation was progressing by leaps and bounds. This was under the stimtion of highly concentrated spirit energy; especially when coupled with the body tempering methods taught by Chu Yang. Meng Chao Ran could barelyplete the set of movements taught to him by Chu Yang when he was still in the Lower Three Heavens. However, he had been able toplete the entire set of movements in the Middle Three Heavens. Moreover, he was now able to discharge the impurities from his body. Things hadpletely gone out of hand after that. Meng Chao Ran had started to cherish this opportunity, and had made good use of it. He had started to practice those movements three times a day. Consequently, the impurities had beenpletely discharged from his body by the third day... The rich concentration of spirit energy in the Middle Three Heavens was enhanced by the fact that they had Divine Chi Gathering Fish with them. This had led to a multi-fold increase in the umtion of dense spirit energy. Meng Chao Ran realized that his own cultivation had skyrocketed. In fact, he had been able to break through one grade within three days. He had continued to have breakthroughs in the two months that had followed. And, he had already reached the peak of the Ninth Grade Revered Martial Artist by now. He was only one step away from bing a King level expert now. It seemed as if his body had adapted to the Middle Three Heavens rich spirit energy. But, this had also slowed down his cultivation speed as time had progressed. However, the progress of martial energy within his body was several times faster aspared to the Lower Three Heavens. Tan Tans progress had been even more exaggerated. He had gone crazy owing to the presence of the Divine Chi Gathering Fish by his side. He had started to practice martial arts to the extent of being considered a maniac... He had even stopped eating... He had almost ended-up breaking his back when he had sessfullypleted the set of movements for the first time. However, the results had left him in utter joy... He had been making a breakthrough every three to four days over the past two months. He had managed to step-up from the Sixth Grade Martial Artist to a Martial Master. They were a series of steady breakthroughs. It seemed as if he was leaping from one cloud to another as he was advancing forward. In fact, Tan Tans cultivation had continued to progress by leaps and bounds even when Meng Chao Rans progress-speed had returned to normal. In fact, Tan Tan had reached the First Grade of Martial Great Master now. Meng Chao Ran felt as if he was in a dream as he witnessed such an insane progressing speed. He examined Tan Tans body thoroughly. He then came to realize that a strange change had urred in his body; it waspletely different from before. This left him scratching his head like an idiot, [This strange change in Tan Tans body... Was this hidden within his body all along? Or... has this happened after he arrived in the Middle Three Heavens?] [If this is an inborn trait... why didnt I discover it earlier? If the change urred after he arrived here, then... ] Meng Chao Ran felt that this was getting too strange and perplexing. He had never heard of something like this happening to someone upon moving from the Lower Three Heavens to the Middle Three Heavens. [Surprisingly, it has transformed his aptitude for the better...] Tan Tan had already broken through to the level of the Martial Great Master. But, Meng Chao Ran had figured that things couldnt go on like this. [What Tan Tan really needs right now isnt the rapid progress, but real-life battle experience.] Therefore, he had decided to take Tan Tan to the Cang Lan Battlefront. He had wanted him to gain real-battle experience on the way. However, he was unaware of the enormous changes which were taking ce at the Cang Lan Battlefront at this time. They had now arrived in front of the Ice Mirror Mountain. This so-called Ice Mirror Mountain was a huge precipice. It seemed as if it had been severed with a knife from top to bottom. It appeared like a big piece of nd when looked from beneath. This t mountain-wall got covered with ice to form a giant mirror in the winter season. Someone passing through this area would be able see their reflection in the mirror. In fact, they would feel as if they were inside the mirror. This was one of the most wondrous sites of the Middle Three Heavens. The Cang Lan Battlefront was located on the other side of the Ice Mirror Mountain. In fact, it could be said that this mountain was a part of the Cang Lan Battlefront. Meng Chao Ran almost copsed as he saw this spectacle. Even Tan Tan was baffled. His face turned pale as soon as heid eyes on the mirror. He looked at the mountain-wall, and shouted, "Master, Master, this entire mountain is a mirror, ah... " Meng Chao Ran gave a cold smile in response... But then, something unexpected happened. Tan Tans face revealed a shocked expression as he looked at his own reflection in the mirror. His eyes and mouth were wide open. Meng Chao Ran felt that something was off. He turned around to look into the mirror. He saw Tan Tans reflection; his eyes were still wide open with shock. However, what was most shocking wasnt the bewildered look on Tan Tans face, but his face itself. Surprisingly, the mirror made him look extremely handsome owing to the deformed and shocked expression on his face. His eyebrows were on the same level in the reflection. The bridge of his nose no longer looked abrupt. His ears seemed to have sharpened enough toplement his face. This made him look like an adorable chocte boy. Meng Chao Ran was startled by this. So, he quickly turned his head to look at Tan Tan. But, he realized that it was true. Therefore, it became clear that Tan Tan looked extremely handsome whenever he was in utter shock or showed signs of bewilderment on his face. Tan Tan became excited as he saw this. Therefore, the astonished look on his face faded-off, and his shocked facial expression went back to normal. "Master... did you see that? I looked particrly handsome, didnt I?" Tan Tan asked in a jubnt manner as he looked at Meng Chao Ran. "Well, you certainly looked much better than before... I must say that you looked quite pleasing to the eyes." Meng Chao Ran was very happy since this boy was his own apprentice. [His appearance has always been quite... twisted...] However, Meng Chao Ran was about to turn gloomy... Tan Tan walked a few steps, and went closer to the mirror. After that, he turned his head from side-to-side a few times, and grinned at the mirror. He then walked a few steps away from the mirror. He turned around, and grinned once again. He started to try out different facial expressions. He realized after several experiments, [I look the best only when Im shocked.] Thereafter, Meng Chao Rans torture started... "Whoa! Master!" Tan Tan appeared to be in shock as he said, "Look, theres grass over there." Meng Chao Ranughed mildly in response. "Whoa! Master!" Tan Tan continued to speak in a shocked manner, "The grass is green." Meng Chao Ran could only smile this time. "Whoa! Master!" Tan Tan said in amazement, "Look how high the sky is." Meng Chao Ran gave a hollowugh this time. "Whoa! Master!" Tan Tan was even more shocked this time, "Look at the soil on the ground..." Meng Chao Rans smiling face turned stiff. "Whoa! Master!" The shocked Tan Tan said in an eager manner, "Look at me. Look at me." Meng Chao Rans mouth twitched. "Whoa, Master!" Tan Tan maintained the shocked expression on his face as he asked, "Dont I look handsome right now?" Meng Chao Rans body swayed. "Whoa! Master!" Tan Tan moved closer to him. He then said, "I look more handsome now, dont I?" Meng Chao Rans cheeks were streamed with tears as he copsed... Was Meng Chao Ran a stoic man? The fact was that even Diwu Qing Rou wouldnt stand a chance against Meng Chao Ran if the basis of judgements was trimmed down to ones psychologicalposure and forbearance. Meng Chao Ran wouldnt blink an eye if he were standing in the path of a massivendslide... or facing the turbulence of raging seas. He would remain calm andposed even in life and death situations. He could even stay calm while submerged in a seaprised of a million corpses. It was unprecedented for someone to have such kind of forbearance. However, Meng Chao Ran had finally been defeated by his own disciple- a boy he had raised with his own hands. This is how Tan Tan shattered his masters forbearance... Chapter 307 Hero Saves The Beauty Tan Tan kept speaking in amazement in the following few days. In fact, he wanted to retain the same shocked expression on his face... regardless of whether he was walking or eating. He would often gasp and yell out these two words, "Whoa! Master!" Every time Meng Chao Ran heard these two words, Whoa, Master, he got struck by a splitting headache. But, he was forced to endure this. He felt as if each day was as long as a year. Initially, he had heaved a sigh of relief after they had crossed the road stretching alongside the Ice Mirror Mountain. However, Tan Tan still continued to cause a ruckus. He kept shouting and wrangling all along. Meng Chao Rans misery was beyond description. Even the Divine Chi Gathering Fish in Tan Tans bosom flipped over inside the fish bowl, and revealed its white belly over the water surface; even the fish couldnt endure such non-stop barrage of narcissism and shamelessness... They heard sounds of a battle taking ce close-by just as they were walking out of the Ice Mirror Mountain. Meng Chao Ran was an experienced man. So, he put his hand on Tan Tans mouth to shut him up. Then, they quietly moved towards the source of the sound. They went around the mountain wall. Then, they saw that a young girl was fighting fiercely with a strange three-headed giant snake. The young woman held a long and gleaming sword in her right hand; she held a short translucent saber in her left hand. She was fighting rather fiercely. In fact, she even crashed head-on into the three-headed giant snake. However, the fight was already nearing its end by the time Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan had arrived. "A Three-Headed-ckboned-Snake!" Meng Chao Ran recognized the snake in just a glimpse. It was one of the different kinds of the spirit beast species found at the Cang Lan Battlefront. This snake was just a Third Grade Spirit Beast, but the essence cores found inside its three heads were considered as a rare medicine. The young maiden seemed to be very experienced if one were to judge by the way she was dealing with the Three-Headed-ckboned-Snake. After all, there were cuts and bruises all over its body. Tan Tan was awe-struck upon watching the young woman fight. His mouth had unknowingly curved into the shape of the letter O. He wasnt just pretending to be shocked this time... He was genuinely stunned. [This youngdy looks almost my age, ah... How is she so powerful?] Tan Tan was unaware that he too could handle this Three-Headed-ckboned-Snake without much difficulty at his present level; it certainly wouldnt endanger his life in any manner. "Master, this girl is very beautiful!" Tan Tan turned around with an astonished expression on his face. He looked at his master and said, "I like how strong she is! And, just look at her big chest and that big round butt!" Meng Chao Ran was left speechless upon hearing this... Indeed, this youngdy had nothing else to show off about her beauty apart from her big chest and buttocks. Even Meng Chao Ran felt that her looks were only average. However, Tan Tan was right about one thing she was very powerful. Even a sturdy warrior would find it difficult to implement her moves after watching her fight so dauntlessly... Moreover, she was doing it without blinking an eye! The girl spoke while spitting as she fought with the beast, "...Evil beast! Why havent you knelt down in front of me yet? You should have voluntarilyid down your heads by now...you abominable beast...so vile and repulsive!" "This beauty is quite violent!" Meng Chao Ran murmured to himself. Meng Chao Ran turned around since he got no reply from his disciple. He then saw that Tan Tan was staring at this young woman nkly; even his mouth was wide open. In fact, Tan Tan seemed to be totally lost in his thoughts. [Poor Tan Tan fell in love at the first sight...] "Dont tell me...!" Meng Chao Ran was astonished. This happened much faster than the time taken to describe C the Three-Headed-ckboned-Snake knew that it would be difficult for it to escape today. So, it hissed loudly and pped its tail on the ground. This vicious whip was aimed at the young girl in the hope of taking her down in a suicidal attack. "Ah!" The young maiden cried out in fear. She cursed out loud, "Damn it! You stinky snake! You Rascal! I tell you, you have sessfully angered me now..." Bam! The girl and the snake mmed against each other. Simultaneously, the Three- Headed-ckboned-Snake opened all its mouths wide in order to bite her. "This is not good!" Meng Chao Ran couldnt finish the line; nor was he able to hold on to Tan Tan. Tan Tan had already leaped out by now. He was evidently burning with anxiety, "Beauty! I aming to save you, haha..." Tan Tan had once heard from Chu Yang about a hero saving a beauty, [The beauty gets touched by the heros valor when he saves her. Then, they both start liking each other. The beauty devotes her life to him. And then... the story of their amiable love shall be spoken for all eternity!] Tan Tan had always dreamt about living such a nice dream. Today, he had finallye across such an opportunity. Moreover, he had fallen in love with this maiden upon the very first sight; then how could he not rush forward to y a heros role? However, the young girl obviously had the means to deal with the snake. The short saber departed from her hand as the snake leaped towards her. The saber pierced one of the snakes throats. Simultaneously, her long sword gashed its way into the snakes second mouth, and continued to pierce deeper until the handle of the sword had gone inside. The snakes blood sshed out everywhere as a result... She was about to take out a short saber hidden in her bosom to kill thest head of the snake. But, this is when she heard Tan Tan yell... Tan Tans voice was quite loud and terrifying; it sounded like the sound of a gong, mixed with a male ducks quack and a female wolfs howling! The young maiden got startled upon hearing his voice, and was thrown into disarray. She slowed down a bit, and was unable to pull out her short saber in time. Consequently, she ended up getting entangled by the snakes body. "Where did this b*****de from? And, why is he shouting?" the young girl shouted. She used her one avable hand to shield herself from thest head of the snake since it was about to attack her. The Three-Headed-ckboned-Snake had received two fatal hits in a very short time. It could lose its life any time now. However, it got even more furious, and came hissing towards the young maiden in order to bite her. Its mouth had an awfully fishy smell. And, Tan Tan arrived right at that moment! Saber sh! Shua! He beheaded one of the snakes head with a sh of his saber. The head then fell to the ground. "Go for this head; not that one!" The young maiden spat out blood as she thought, [Is this guy a fool? Cant he see that this head is the most dangerous one right now?] "Oh!" Tan Tan replied. He roared loudly, and shed with his saber again. Saber light shot out as smooth as white silk! Yet another snake head was chopped down, and fell to the ground. "What the f*ck!" the young maiden went mad, and ended up cursing him in a manly slur. Strings of saliva spat out of her clenched teeth as she cursed again, "This one! You pig!" "Well, there should be a sequence for stuff like this!" Tan Tan retorted angrily. "What is your name?" Tan Tan thought, [This woman cant differentiate between good and bad... This handsome brother hase here to save you... And, youre abusing him in return... Youre even calling him a pig?] He nearly thought of giving up on rescuing her... Tan Tan was seeing a Three-Headed-ckboned-Snake for the first time; so how would he know which of its heads were already dead? He had just seen that this young maiden was using one of her hands to block a snake head, while the remaining two heads seemed to be endangering her. Hence, he had decided to get rid of them first... The youngdy did all she could to support the remaining head of the snake. She heaved a sigh of relief. [This guy has chopped down the other two heads. So, he will chop down thisst one too, right?] However, she didnt see or hear any movements for quite some time. So, she turned her head angrily as she couldnt hold-on any longer. However, she saw that the boy was standing happily, and watching from the side. Moreover, he cheered loudly when he saw the girl turn towards him, "Come on girl! You can do it!" [Nothing in this world could be more annoying than this!] "Ugh..." The young maiden couldnt hold-on any longer, and fell unconscious. She thought before she fell unconscious, [I didnt die from the bite of the Three-Headed-ckboned-Snake; nor was I poisoned. I am dying out of anger because of this abominable scoundrel who messes things up. He causes nothing but trouble...] [My surname wont be Xie... if I dont torture him to death in my next life...] The young maiden started to weaken owing to her dizziness. Her hand slipped, and the snakes head advanced towards her. Tan Tan suddenly realized, [F*ck me! So she was referring to this head earlier...] "Ahwooh!" He leaped forward in a hurry. Shua! Tan Tans saber chopped thest head of the snake, and it fell off. He took the opportunity to kick the head away. "Just hurry up, and save her already!" Meng Chao Ran shouted. "Oh...right...right..." Tan Tan replied repeatedly. He pulled her body out of the snakes entanglement. The snakes body was as thick as a thigh, which caused Tan Tan to drool all over. He even said, "Geez, so fat...!" while taking her out. However, it was hard to say whom he was referring to as fat the snake or the girl. The young maiden regained her senses as the cool breeze blew against her face, "I didnt die?" "You most certainly didnt! I saved you," a strange voice stated. The young maiden turned her head and saw a shocked face staring at her. [Eh? It seems like that guy with crooked eyebrow from a while ago is not here anymore.] The young maiden asked as she got up, "Where is that scoundrel I saw earlier?" Tan Tan asked in an astonished manner, "What scoundrel?" "The b*****d who killed this snake!" The young maiden stomped her feet in anger as she looked around for him. "Theres no b*****d here!" Tan Tan replied in a shocked tone. The young maiden asked, "Did he leave?" "No!" a shocked Tan Tan answered. The youngdy asked, "Then where is he?" She had started feeling amiss by now, [Why are you giving me such a shocked look over a normal conversation?] "He is here!" Tan Tan still had the shocked expression on his face. He said, "It is me!" "Huh..." a strange voice came out of her throat as she stared at his face. "What are you looking at?" Tan Tan asked with a shocked expression. "Its clearly not you..." The young maiden frowned. "It is me!" Tan Tan said with a shocked expression, "Youngdy, I saved you... It really was me!" The young girl almost copsed. She barely managed to ask, "Why are you in shock if you saved me...?" Tan Tan said in his usual shocked tone, "Young Lady, dont you think that I look incredibly handsome?" "What about the snake? Where is it?" The girl felt defeated. So, she changed the topic. In fact, she had even forgotten her rage owing to his puzzling facial expression. "Over there!" Tan Tan said, "I helped you in venting your anger as well..." "Ah, ah, ah..." The young woman finally saw the badly mutted snake heads lying on the ground. They had been turned into minced meat. "You... you..." "Thats right... its me!" Tan Tan mixed his shocked expression with acent look. "This stinky snake dared to harm you... So, I smashed it! I smashed all three of its heads..." "Oh God... heavens..." The girl stomped her feet in grief and anger. "Kill me... just kill me... What kind of a monster have I encountered today!" "Its just a snake, Young Miss. You dont need to make so much fuss about it. It surely had three heads. But, it was just a snake. Its not like it was a dog," Tan Tan exined while still in shock. "I will kill you, ah..." The girl jumped at him with the ferocity of a tigress. She clutched his neck firmly with her hands, and shook him back and forth violently. She said, "You pig! You smashed the snakes heads... You smashed the snakes heads... after I spent all my strength into killing it?" Tan Tan stuck his tongue out as he got choked. His shocked expression instantly disappeared, "Gi... uh... ggg... ggg... uhh... gi... girl... I... I... I... what... wrong?" Chapter 308 Strange Combination "You b*****d!" The girls anger exploded like a volcano, "I killed that snake for the Snake Cores in its heads! Ugh... This is infuriating. Im really pissed right now..." "Snake cores?" Tan Tan was at a loss. [The snakes here contain cores inside them... like apples or jujubes?] Meng Chao Ran held his belly in order to contain hisughter while standing on the side. However, he finally came forward to mediate between those two. The girl let go of Tan Tan as she noticed a bystanders presence. She then ran over to examine the three snake heads. However, they had been turned into minced meat by Tan Tan... Therefore, she found nothing after a thorough examination, and fell back dejectedly. It seemed as if she wished to cry, but was unable to find any tears to shed, "My Snake cores..." "Hey Young Miss, what is your name?" Tan Tan touched his nose as he walked over. It seemed as if he had realized his mistake, "Cough, cough, Young Miss, I saved you just now. Then, wont this be considered as the scenario of a hero saving a beauty?" "Hero saving a beauty?" The girl looked at him with teary eyes. She was unable to wrap her head around what he had just said. [You call this the scenario of a hero saving a beauty? Wont you call this showing off quite shamelessly? You are far from that scenario!] "Yes," Tan Tan replied proudly. Hepletely forgot to maintain the shocked expression on his face as he said, "My brother apprentice once said that a beauty devotes her life to the hero who saves her. Henceforth, she harbors deep affection towards him, and the two of them live happily ever after. They weave a charming story together, and their tales go on for all eternity..." "To... devote my life to you?" The girl stuttered as she looked at the guy standing in front of her. She thought; [This guy is really insane. This scoundrel ruined my chances of obtaining the Snake cores by smashing them, and sent all my hard work down the drain. And, now he has the guts to shamelessly im that I should devote my life to him. How can he be so thick-skinned?] [From where does he borrow such shamelessness?] "Correct! Devote your life to me!" Tan Tan stated in a matter-of-fact manner, "I am a hero, and you are a beauty. Shouldnt you devote your life to me since I saved you? Moreover, my martial arts achievements are as big as your chest, and Im as attractive as your exuberant and round buttocks. We make a perfect match, dont you think?" Suddenly, Tan Tan came to realize something as he finished speaking. He hastily feigned to be mulling over something. Then, he said in a shocked tone, "Whoa! Do you think that such a handsome and confident man like myself... isnt worthy of being with a beauty like yourself?" "rgh..." The girl rolled her eyes and fainted once again. [Ive really run into a disaster today...] Meng Chao Rans mediation calmed down both the sides eventually. So, both of them sat down peacefully while facing each other. But, Tan Tan was quite angry; [I am a hero who saved this beauty. Then, why doesnt she devote her life to me?] The girl was also quite furious; [This guy is simply a mental case.] Meng Chao Ran used his admirable conversation skills and profound wisdom to solve the matter. He inquired the girl who was unknowingly attracted by his amiable smile. So, she ended up providing all the information about herself... Cough! It wasnt easy for Meng Chao Ran to fool the girl with whom his own disciple had fallen in love at first sight. However, he didnt hesitate in using his charismatic persona to gain her personal information. Xie Dan Feng was the younger sister of Xie Dan Qiong C the Young n Lord of Xie n. Moreover, she had received the key training from the Xie n. So, she was a talented person with great potential... Xie Dan Feng wasnt extremely beautiful. However, she had everything an average woman should have. Moreover, her figure was quite curvaceous. It could be said that she had just above average looks owing to her ordinary face. However, her fiery hot figurepensated for that w. In fact, it was more thanpensated! Xie Dan Feng and Tan Tan didnt get along well. However, Meng Chao Ran had 10,000% confidence in his disciples marvelous ability to annoy others. Tan Tan was also iparably shameless and narcissistic... Therefore, Meng Chao Ran was confident that it wouldnt be difficult for his disciple to get this girl... [Well, the only trouble would be from this girls n... However, this is not the right time to worry about that since these two young birds must agree to be together first. I will let Chu Yang worry about the other concerned parties... when the time is right.] It was obviously quite irresponsible on Meng Chao Rans part to be thinking like that. Everyone else had set out for Cang Lan Battlefront to participate in the war; but Xie Dan Feng had showed up here for an entirely different reason. She had run away from home in a fit of pique after getting scolded by her elder brother C Xie Dan Qiong... [This is simply a heaven-sent opportunity.] Meng Chao Ran was deliberately walking far ahead of them so that those two can hang out together in the back. This was a rare chance for creating a young couple... Tan Tan and Xie Dan Feng would indulge in fierce martial art battles several times a day ever since they had first met. Tan Tans cultivation had been progressing quickly these days, while Xie Dan Feng was a trained genius who had cultivated with the help of countless elixirs granted by her n. However, her overall strength matched evenly with Tan Tans. Tan Tan had been at a disadvantage in the beginning. Nheless, he managed to hold his own after a few rounds. He had even begun to defend himself and fight back. He finally gained an upper hand three dayster... And, got hold of the winning end of the curve atst... In fact, Tan Tan had reaped great benefits from these fights. Meng Chao Ran realized that he had underestimated his disciple after seeing his fighting capabilities and gradual progress over the past few days. [This guy really does not believe in going easy on the fairer sex!] Meng Chao Ran was a little worried about this since he was Tan Tans master. However, he still admired his disciple for having such a decisive disposition. Tan Tan could be seen roaring like a fierce dragon all along the way as he would overturn a fiery tigress like Xie Dan Feng. Then, he would suppress her under his body, and unleash his fierce punches on her. All the spots on her body were fair game in Tan Tans eyes... except for her face. Hed grab her chest... buttocks... thighs... whatever he could... whenever he could! Bang... Bam... Thump... It was as satisfying and fulfilling as punching a sandbag to ones heart content! Xie Dan Feng would continue to struggle furiously beneath him... She would even curse loudly as shed take the beating... The most impressive thing about her was that she didnt cry even after taking all the beating! She would continue to retaliate with all her might while thinking of all possible ways to fight back! Moreover, she wasnt the type to give up before reaching her goal... Such disposition was indeed quite extraordinary! Thus, the same scene could be seen unfolding almost everywhere on the way! Meng Chao Rans motive C to train his disciple with the help of practical battles was half-fulfilled already; and they hadnt even entered the central parts of Cang Lan Battlefront yet. And, this was all thanks to Xie Dan Feng... even if it was based on her sufferings, grievances, and tears of blood... Tan Tan and Xie Dan Feng would rush forward whenever they encountered a spirit beast; eachpeting to be the first. This was because Xie Dan Feng was on an important mission of acquiring fur and inner cores of spirit beasts. Meanwhile, Tan Tan intended to hone his martial arts skills. Moreover, he also wanted to use this opportunity to get rich. They would keep the cores separately after seizing them, and would mind their own business. They also chose to stay out of each others battles. And, Tan Tan would deliberately refrain from gifting her anything; [I have earned these items on my own... So, why would I give them to you; especially when you still havent devoted yourself to me!] Tan Tans logic was kind of appropriate... in a way... However, his approach was poles apart from how a man ought to pursue a woman... Moreover, Xie Dan Feng would never ept Tan Tans gifts; [These are your items; why would you give them to me? Its not like you are my husband or anything!] The two young individuals were adhering to their principles quite assertively even though they partly seemed like money-grubbers. Meng Chao Rans lips began to twitch as he continued to look at them. In fact, he didnt know whether tough or cry! One thing led to another... And, it was hard to tell who raised this proposition, "Lets gamble! Lets begin the gambling fight!" They would have to ce their stakes every time they had a match. The loser would have to pay the winner in the end. The gambling-stakes were usually one or a few spirit beast cores. One could easily imagine what happened next Tan Tan lost just a few times while Miss Xie continued to lose the entire way. Therefore, she was left with nothing in the end... except for grief and indignation. She had put so much time and effort into collecting those spirit beast cores, but she had still ended up losing them all in gambling. They all went inside Tan Tans waist pouch and never came out again! Miss Xie blew her top and wentpletely frantic... She devoted herself more and more into hunting as many spirit beasts as she could for the purpose of obtaining their cores. However, shede back and gamble with Tan Tan after umting enough of them. However, she would then lose them all in the end... Then, shed go out for hunting once again...e back with stakes... gamble with Tan Tan... And, this cycle continued on and on... Meng Chao Ran didnt know whether tough or cry in thepany of these two young lunatics... [Forget it! They will learn through experience anyway. I should allow them to do whatever they feel like...] And, thus continued this strange and noisy bunchs venture into the Cang Lan Battlefront. ... ... The Lower Three Heavens Continent Center Citadel was enveloped in an aura of death and massacre owing to an imminent war while the Middle Three Heavens was in a chaos... Diwu Qing Rous purge was still ongoing. Yet, Minister Chu was far away from the reach of all this mess at this moment. He was sitting in a small boat in Lotus Lake, and was busy fishing. He was leading this sort of simplistic life in a rather calm and easy-going manner. The Lotus Lake wasnt extremely big, but it wasnt very small either. It had a perimeter of several hundred kilometers. It could be said that it was a fairly bigke in such an ind area. Thends had started to unfreeze as the midwinter wasing to an end; one could see the small green grass shoots on the ground. The warm wind blowing against the willow trees was precisely hinting that...that period of the year... was approaching. Lotus Lake was still in a withered state. Its semi-frozen surface was covered with lotus leaves, which floated like chunks of rag on the water. The magnificent summer-time scenery of an endless bloom of lotuses that would paint thekes surface in a tint of pink and green was nowhere to be seen... Minister Chu was d in a white robe; he was sittingfortably in his small boat. He was holding a fishing rod. His small boat was floating around on the water surface, and was drifting at the whim of the ripples like duckweed. It seemed as if a white cloud was floating atop the green water surface. Suddenly, the wire attached to the fishing rod moved and tightened with a whizzing sound. Then, it curled up before fluttering back and forth on the water surface... It seemed like a fish had swallowed the bait. Moreover, the fish didnt seem to be small... However, Minister Chu didnt pull the fish out of the water. He just let it struggle wildly until it began to pull his small boat. And, this eventually caused his boat to drift forward... "This is very satisfying!" Minister Chu said while holding the fishing rod tightly. He was thoroughly enjoying the pulling force of the big fish. He waspletely rxed and thrilled, "Fishing is so much fun! But, is the fun derived from the fish itself? Nope! Is the process of fishing enjoyable? Not at all! The actual fun begins after the fish swallows the bait. You feel your heart racing when that happens since youre thrilled with excitement and pleasure... "I am going to continue savoring this thrilling sensation until I am satisfied..." Minister Chu looked up and heaved a deep sigh of pleasure, "This is awesome!" "Puhaha..." Suddenly, a loud sound of someones uncontrobleughter resounded in the vicinity. Not far away from his small boat was another boat. This second boat was slightly bigger in size. There was a youngdy in that boat, and she was d in a brocaded robe. She was seemingly fishing as well. She held a fishing rod in one hand, while her chin rested against her other. One could easily tell by her facial expression from a while ago that she was bored to death. However, she burst intoughter upon hearing Minister Chus facy, "Hey! Mr. Bookworm, have you caught a fish yet?" Minister Chusplexion sank as he replied in a displeased tone, "The ancients have said that men and women shouldnt touch hands when they give or receive things! They have also said that daughters must strictly adhere to their womanly ethics, and mustnt reveal their teeth while smiling. The ancients have said that... a man and a woman mustnt speak randomly when they meet for the first time. The ancients have also said that... you should call me Young Master... not bookworm..." "Haha..." The young girl burst intoughter once again, and revealed her small yet sharp pair of canine teeth in the process. She then rubbed her belly as she replied, "Oh my, you really are a pedantic schr... I ampletely confused after listening to your the ancients have said this... the ancients have said that..." "Young Lady, your words are trulycking!" Chu Yang shook his head as he put on the air of a rotten schr. Then, he preached to her, "This student here isnt a schr... So, you cannot call me a pedantic schr..." Chapter 309 Genuinely Valiant Woman! "Youre not a schr?" The young girl became even more cheerful: "Then youre... an imperial graduate?" "Nope!" "Pce graduate?" "Incorrect!" "Pce exam topper?" "Absolutely incorrect!" "What the hell are you then?" "Right now, Im deeply ashamed..." Minister Chus face was painted a shade of shame, as if he was really embarrassed for some act of his. "Wahaha..." The young maiden suddenly burst intoughter, almost falling into the water. Overjoyed, she then turned her head and called out: "Young Miss, this bookworm is so funny; he is killing me..." "That person is teasing you; he is just ying around with you." That young woman replied in a soft voice from the inside of the cabin. Though her voice was quite maic, it still... contained formidable power! Though her voice sounded like that of a man, it still had a feminine touch to it! It was a neutral sounding voice... in a way. Chu Yang had already taken note of this strange master-servant duo several days ago. The youngdy had yet to show her face, whereas the young maid was seen rushing in and out of the cabin this entire time. Chu Yang had been staying in this Lotus Lake for several days and they too had been floating for some time now. In fact, they would see each other every single day, which had been making him feel somewhat strange. [Im here to find a fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword... but what exactly are the two of you doing here? ] He obviously wouldnt believe that they were here to enjoy the scenery since there were no nts or flowers on thekes surface at this time of the year. Chu Yang was here for two reasons: First, toprehend the supple power of water. Secondly, to aplish his most important goal, that of finding the Nine Tribtions Swords third fragment, hidden in this Lotus Lake! The clues hidden inside the house of exceptional beauties werent just to confuse Diwu Qing Rou, but also to assist him in aplishing his main objective: obtaining the third fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword! Because it was hidden in this Lotus Lake! This entire time Chu Yang had been trying to pin-point its location. He had been boating in thiske for quite some time now, wandering in all directions, in order to allow the swords tip and swords edge in his Dantian to sense the third fragments location. However, they hadnt felt its presence in the least bit despite searching continuously for several days. In any case, Chu Yangs memory wouldnt fail him; but unable to locate it, he only had one exnation to console himself with: [the right time hasnt yet arrived! ] Pulling back the curtains, following that voice, a human figure emerged from the cabin. As that figure strode forward, the boat began to sway. The young maid cried out in rm and almost fell into the water. "Young master, would you be willing to join me on my boat?" said that voice which, apparently, belonged to that youngdy who had made an appearance just now. However, she walked with a majestic gait on the boat, resembling the resolute walk of a dragon or the deadly stride of a tiger! Chu Yang took a quick nce and couldnt help but exim in his heart: [My goodness! ] Since the moment he had heard the maid call out youngdy earlier, he had been expecting to see a beautiful and gracefuldy with the countenance of a flower and face like the moon. But the youngdy who had appeared in front of him just now...left him in aplete shock! She was seven feet tall and had fierce eyebrows which resembled those of a leopard. She had sharp piercing eyes, broad shoulders, back of a tiger and waist of a bear. Overall, she had a robust built and good stature! Simply put, she had this natural heroic aura of a genuine male tyrant, who was out to dominate the entire world! If only it was a man! Chu Yang didnt say anything in response and maintained a calm expression on his face; but it had begun to get acidic inside his stomach, while he was lost in contemtion. If he had not noticed theck of a beard on her face, if he had not noticed that she didnt have the Adams apple, if he had not noticed her plump bosom and bulging buttocks, if he had not noticed that she was wearing a skirt... Then Chu Yang would have definitely mistaken her for a man! Not just that, for a tall and strongly built man, to be precise! "Young master, would you be willing to join me on my boat?" The youngdy, sullen, repeated herself in a precise manner, yet there was no trace of anger in her tone. "Very well then, I will take you up on that offer." Chu Yang agreed and flung the fishing rod to direct that big fish to tow his boat over there. Just then Chu Yang had a premonition: [This woman is perhaps not an ordinary person. ] "If you are not rowing the boat...then, how is it moving on its own?" The young maid asked in an astonished tone, staring with her big round eyes. "Its being towed by a fish I caught earlier." Chu Yang winked at her and replied with a smile. "What a braggart!" The young girl pursed her lips. "Hey!" Chu Yang had already arrived in front of her, so he readily handed over his fishing rod to her and said: "Hold this and have fun..." The young maid pouted, while her countenance betrayed distrust as she said: "Who would believe you...ah!" She suddenly cried out in fear and, with a plop sound, fell into the water. She had been caught off guard, and the big fish took advantage of that and pulled her down into the water. However, she immediately floated back up to the waters surface, wiped the water off her face, and began to shout and make noise: "So the boat was really being towed by a fish...and that too by such a big fish...hey, dont run away..e back here!" Thest few words were said to that big fish. Then that young girl used her hands and feet to climb back onto the boat, grasped the fishing rod tightly, and began to contend fiercely with that underwater fish. Doubtful, Chu Yang raised his eyebrows: [This maid knows martial arts and also looks quite strong! ] "Young master, pleasee in and make yourselffortable. And kindly ignore this crazy girl," that tall and sturdy looking youngdy said with a smile, and reached out with her hand in a weing gesture. "Thank you very much." Chu Yang smiled and went into the cabin. There was a small table in the cabin, and a big teapot was kept upon it along with a big cup. Quite boorish and straightforward! "Excuse me youngdy, may I know your name?" Chu Yang asked. "My surname is Huyan." The youngdy poured tea into the big teacup and offered it to Chu Yang as she took a seat across him and said with a smile: "My full name is Huyan Aobo." "I see, so youre a young miss of Huyan n." Chu Yangs heart suddenly jumped: [she is a member of a n from the Middle Three Heavens! Havent the people of the Middle Three Heavens already gone back some time ago? Why didnt she return with them? Why is she still here? ] "Young master, what is your name?" Huyan Aobo asked with a faint smile on her face. "My surname is Chu." "So, youre Young master Chu." Huyan Aobo smiled gently: "May I ask where you are from? Are you from the Middle Three Heavens or the Upper Three Heavens?" Asking that, she looked directly into his eyes and continued: "Young master Chu must not say that he is not a schr or an intellectual, otherwise I would be left with no other choice but to look down upon you." Chu Yang suddenly realized that this woman was really going to be hard to deal with! Her so-called hard to deal with characteristic was not derived from the act of pestering endlessly, but from the kind of calm wisdom and farsightedness that she possessed! This was a type of profound wisdom which was hard to deal with! In front of her, it would be very difficult to tell a lie, since she would be able to see through it quite easily. "I am neither from the Middle Three Heavens, nor from the Upper Three Heavens." Chu Yang replied with a nonchntugh. "Eh! Dont tell me youre King of Hell Chu?" Huyan Aobo raised her brilliant sharp eyes to gaze at him like a falcon! [Such a pair of eyes would really better suit a rugged male face ]. Chu Yang thought as he smiled and said: "Why would this youngdye to such an absurd conclusion all of a sudden? Calling me King of Hell...isnt that kind of ridiculous?" "Oh really..." Huyan Aobo smiled calmly before saying: "Firstly, perhaps you havent noticed, but you have been sitting alone in your boat, seemingly free and unfettered, but somehow managed to manipte a big submarine fish with a fishing rod and the attached fishing line; can an ordinary person do something like that?" "Perhaps you will exin by saying that the fishing line helped in towing the boat, but...the fishing line can only prevent the fish from escaping, it cannot control the direction in which it will swim." "Oh?" Chu Yang got somewhat intrigued. "Secondly, I have seen a lot of those brilliant young masters from the Middle Three Heavens, but none of them resemble you." "Thirdly, I heard that some time ago two young masters of the Chu n hade from the Upper Three Heavens. After Diwu Qing Rous investigation a lot of people went to apprehend them, only to discover that those two had silently disappeared without a trace..." Huyan Aobo finally used the card she had up her sleeve as she said: "And in the Lower Three Heavens, if you had stayed within the borders of the Great Zhao, then a person of your stature would have already been captured by Diwu Qing Rous subordinates. Even now as we speak, Great Zhao is going through such turbulent times, but you are not the least bit worried. This exins that you are not from Great Zhao." She smiled: "There are too many of those Great Zhao schrs who are distressed to see such chaos and madness spreading throughout their homnd..." "But this still cannot prove that I am King of Hell Chu...Youngdy, dont you think that your conclusion is too farfetched?" Chu Yang said in a calm andposed manner. "I cannot prove, but I can tell." The woman immediately said with a frankugh: "I can tell, even if youre not King of Hell Chu, you are definitely one of those two Chu Young masters..." "Furthermore, I firmly believe that you are King of Hell Chu...even if you say you are not ...I still feel that you are!" [So overbearing! ] Chu Yang had rarelye across a woman of such temperament. Today, as he stood in front of her, he clearly saw her domineering demeanor being exposed in its entirety through her soft way of speaking! "Well, in that case, I really may not have the means to prove otherwise." Chu Yang forced a smile. The opposite party said so much, what else could he do? This woman was really headstrong and cunning, not to mention she was also willful and seemed to possess some male-specific traits such as overwhelming aggressiveness and inherent boldness... Continuing to deny would only turn it into a jest. The best course of action would be to neither admit nor deny it and just leave it ambiguous, and let it be like that. Chu Yangs heart was telling him[: This woman didnt harbor the slightest hostility towards him; on the contrary, she admired him very much. Moreover...it was a sharp and incisive appreciation, which usually exists between two evenly matched opponents in a game of chess. ] "Young master Chu, do you know Gao Sheng?" Huyan Aobo asked with a cid smile on her face. "Gao Sheng?" Even if Chu Yang didnt know him earlier, he certainly did now, aftering to Great Zhou. He was the primary heir of the Gao n of Middle Three Heavens. No one knew why he had arrived in the Lower Three Heavens; but for some reason, he had been assisting Diwu Qing Rou for past 1-2 years. It was with his support that Diwu Qing Rou had managed to establish and spread his dominance! Gao Sheng! "Yes, Gao Sheng..." It appeared as if she was speaking of a stranger as she said indifferently: "Actually, I am his fiance and the reason why he has arrived in the Middle Three Heavens, and has been idling around since then, is to escape from our arranged marriage..." "He escaped from marriage...cough..." Chu Yang choked on the tea, and then nodded again and again: "Cough...I can understand..." Huyan Aobo looked at him somewhat angrily as she asked: "What do you understand?" "I can understand where youreing from!" Chu Yang solemnly replied: "It must have been painful for you." "Painful? No! It wasnt painful at all." Although Chu Yang clearly didnt mean what he said, Huyan Aobo failed to see through: "I already knew that he would run away from our marriage. Its just that I was a little curious about him, so I came to see him." "Huh? You only came to see him?" Chu Yang asked. "Yes, just to see him." Huyan Aobo gave acent smile before saying further: "Although I am not good-looking, I still wanted to see this deserter who had run away from our marriage; I wanted to know what he looks like and whether he deserves to be my husband!" "Eh?" Chu Yang was slightly puzzled. "Gao Sheng must be so proud of himself to have finally seeded in escaping from me." There was a trace of scorn in Huyan Aobos eyes: "But he doesnt know that the fully bearded imperial bodyguard who stayed by his side until some time ago...was actually me. I followed him just to see him, and spent no less than four months with him! Until some time ago, he led his troops back to the Middle Three Heavens, but I stayed back." Chapter 310 The Woman drinks ‘Red Wine’! "Scary!" Chu Yang started to sweat. Suddenly, he started feeling bad for an enemy whom he had never met... [To be yed by a woman like this can really be considered quite unique.. ]. "Do you want to know...I have actually learned so many things about Diwu Qing Rou, including...a lot of his secrets?" Huyan Aobo said while blinking her eyes. "Diwu Qing Rous secrets?" Chu Yang asked as he looked at her inquisitively, and thought for a while before saying, "I guess I do..." "So you finally admit that you are King of Hell Chu." Huyan Aobo smiled as she gazed at him. "King of Hell is fine, and so is Diwu Qing Rou. In the end, we are just ordinary mortals." Chu Yang became quite philosophical, and said, "You and I have been here for a half month, both of us have observed each other since the beginning. So, in that respect, I presume that you have called me here not just to confirm my identity, right?" "Certainly!" Huyan Aobo replied with a coldugh. "May I know what your true intentions are?" "Its quite simple." Huyan Aobo lifted her head calmly as she said, "It is in fact true that Gao Sheng ran away to avoid our marriage; however, the fact that he is considered to be quite a famous rising star among the youngsters of the Middle Three heavens, cannot be denied. "At first, I was very curious, and thought it would be quite amusing to disguise as a man... thus, I blended in to infiltrate this mans life in order to observe him. "After several months of observation, I came to one conclusion." Huyan Aobo smiled smugly: "Gao Sheng is very talented. He is wise and knows strategic methods. Moreover, he has immense hidden potential for the fast progress of martial arts." "That being the case, why are you doing this?" Its just that... if Gao Sheng wouldnt have ran away from our arranged marriage, then I would have already married him and things would have been perfect. After all, inparison to sessors like Ao Xie Yun, Gu Du Xing, Xie Dan Qiong, Mo Tian Yun or Mo Tian Ji, Ou Du Xia and Dong Wu Shang and several others, Gao Sheng is clearly outstanding! But obviously, I am not considering that he brought disgrace to me. Falls short whenpared to the ones above, but does much better whenpared to the ones below. That is Gao Sheng. Huyan Aobo quoted indifferently. Chu Yang frowned as he felt slightly shocked in his heart[. Miss Huyans tone is truly profound and domineering. Moreover, her insights are extremely urate as well! ] [She casually made a statement which contained arge part of the information about those powerful young masters of the Middle Three Heavens. It seems like she is quite familiar with such matters! Moreover, some of the names she took arent that popr either, but it seems like she has already discovered the hidden potential of these people! ] [In fact, she only left out Tu Qian Haos name, while she took Mo Tian Yuns name instead. ] [But then, one must keep in mind that if Mo Tian Yun doesnt die at the hands of Mo Tian Ji and grows up, then who can say that in the future his achievements would be less than those of the others? ] "However, since he has already escaped from our marriage...then he must prepare himself to pay the price! Though to be honest, I no longer have any interest in him." Huyan Aobo said as her face was brimming with a masculine smile: "Thus, I will frankly say that Gao Sheng does not deserve me anymore." "If he wasnt happy with this marriage arrangement then he should have clearly said so; nobody was going to shamelessly tie him up against his will. Why did he have to secretly run away? If he cannot even take responsibility, then he should better stop calling himself a real man." Huyan Aobo said with signs of contempt in her voice. "Young miss... in life, there are many things which do not go as you wish." Chu Yang exined in a calm manner, "Gao Sheng... does he really have a say in this matter? And as for you...if he had not run away from marriage, then would you be able to dissolve the wedding and that too with your current strength? "This matter involves the mutual benefits of two major ns! Then how can you possibly expect that there would be any scope left for personal opinions?" Even though Chu Yang did not know Gao Sheng in person and had never met him, not to mention that Gao Sheng belonged to the enemy faction as well, Chu Yang still put his own point of view forward quite frankly. And that was because... he had already figured out that Huyan Aobo was the kind of woman who maintained a thorough distinction between love and hate. Moreover, her definitions of love and hate were quite extreme. Today, she was willing to share all her secret information with Chu Yang; however, if she were to start regretting this decision of hers in the future, then... Chu Yang had a feeling that her means of dealing with Gao Sheng wouldnt be as effective as they were right now. Therefore, Chu Yangs words werent focused on solving the matter at hand, but rather to nail down the subject of the discussionpletely and that too, in advance. [Hence, whatever happens afterwards, you cannot me me for that! ] Yes, thats exactly what his intention was. "Merely relying on my personal strength would not be enough, however, if I can dare to say it openly, then why cant he?" Huyan Aobo looked profoundly at Chu Yang before she spoke with a soft smile on her face, I never thought that Minister Chu would actually be thinking of Gao Shengs difficulties and plead on his behalf. "I am just taking precautions." Lying in front of such a clever and wise person would be equivalent to making a fool of oneself. "Well, its good to take precautions." Huyan Aobo eximed in admiration as she said, "In that case, I guess you already know about my true intentions for meeting you today." "Well, I would still love to hear them from you yourself." Chu Yang smiled as he was neither anxious nor impatient. [If you wont say it yourself, then I will just have to pretend as if I heard nothing. ] Huyan Aobo looked deeply at Chu Yang, and pped her hands before saying with a smile, King of Hell Chu...you really deserve to be called the King of Hell! Unlike all the other heroes of this world, only Minister Chus conduct has been able to make me so vignt. "Im ttered!" Huyan Aobo mumbled irresolutely for a while before finally saying, My goal is quite simple! Since Gao Sheng offended me, I will make him pay the price. Everything that he has always worked so hard to obtain by putting painstaking efforts, I will destroy it! It shall be a thorough destruction! He has spent all his efforts in helping Diwu Qing Rou to seed in his great cause, hehe, how can we let it go so smoothly, right? Huyan Aobo sneered. I wonder what it feels like when all your hard work goes down the drain in a thorough and merciless annihtion... He will know that soon ... Chu Yang smiled as he raised a toast to it, I believe he will forever remember that feeling! I believe so too. Huyan Aobo smiled while she continued to stare at Chu Yang for some time before she burst intoughter. Not just here, even in the Middle Three Heavens... Gao n will pay the price. Huyan Aobo chuckled as she looked at her own hands while gently rotating the teacup. There was a man-like murderous look in her eyes as she said, This is all that I want. I believe that you will definitely seed. I think very highly of you, Chu Yang encouraged her. Ha ha ha... Im delighted! Huyan Aoboughed heartily as she lifted her head and her long hair flew up while her bright eyes shone like the full moon; suddenly she turned around and asked, Do you drink wine? You have wine? I have fine wine! Huyan Aoboughed heartily as she reached out to her side and took out a huge wine pot, This is a 50 years old Red Wine... would you like to have some? 50 years old Red wine,...youre quite an old fashioned woman, arent you? Well, as they say, a woman is just like her wine... I will certainly try it out. Chu Yang licked his lips. A wine, like a woman, is a product of several years, a product of the human society and also a product of Jiang Hu, but definitely not a product for men like you! Huyan Aobo said without any trace of politeness in her tone, Men like you are just nothing! Chu Yang could only smile in response. Now that Ive met you, after this, Ill immediately return to the Middle Three Heavens! I remained in the Lower Three Heavens so that I could find you! HuYan Aobo drank from her big bowl of wine and without lifting her eyelids, said, Fortunately, you didnt let me down! Stop talking to me carelessly in the typical grandmothers tone, its really irritating to listen to. Chu Yang also held his bowl of wine somewhat dissatisfied. Your dissatisfaction... is none of my goddamn business! [Valiant! This girl absolutely stands at the top of what it means to be valiant! She speaks fearlessly and that too in such a vulgar manner! ] My dissatisfaction is none of your goddamn business, you say? Then why did you even bother to give me a reply? Chu Yang replied in a simr manner, without any politeness in his tone either. Humph! HuYan Aobo red at him and said, King of Hell Chu, even if you are known as King of Hell in the Lower Three Heavens, thisdy is not scared of you! Just you wait, and see how I get you drunk until you pass out! Alright, then lets see who passes out first. Chu Yang sneered, But first let me rify one thing. As the saying goes C shit happens under the influence of alcohol. Since right now its only you and me drinking alone like this, if something happenster on... I am not to be held responsible for that; I make that clear in advance. Responsible my ass! You just want a beauty like me! Huyan Aobo blushed hard as she continued to drink with her eyes wide open. F*ck that! I would rather not have this beauty. Chu Yang had already gulped down 7-8 bowls of wine and thus no longer had any control on his big tongue, Oh poor me! Feel sorry for this pretty boy... and spare my chastity...my chastity... my... Get lost! Huyan Aobo was driven beyond the limits of forbearance as she gave a loud shout. Take these. Huyan Aobo took out a stack of paper from her bosom. To make sure that I dont forgetter on, I have written everything clearly on paper. Just these? Chu Yang instantly came out of his drunken state, his hands and feet moved quite swiftly as he received the stack of paper and put it in his bosom. He didnt even take a look and silently slipped them inside his Nine Tribtions Space. Now, the secret information waspletely safe and secure. Even if he were to get wasted, he wouldnt lose them, no matter what. If you use the information I gave you properly, then... even if I wont say that you will be able to defeat Diwu Qing Rou thoroughly, you will still be able to give him a profound blow. Huyan Aobo looked at him for a while before she further said, These papers not just include all the information that was obtained personally by Gao Sheng, but also contains my observations and spections...this should be enough, I suppose. Thank you very much. I know you are not drunk, okay. Huyan Aobo said as she looked at him with contempt, You are pretending to be drunk so that you dont have to drink anymore, correct? King of Hell Chu, you are not a real man! Whether I am a man or not...is not worth verifying... neither is it worthwhile to have a dispute over Chu Yang groaned as he said: However, since you said something like that... youngdy... get prepared to go back home totally wasted. Fine! Come on then! The two of them raised their bowls of wine and roared as they drank up! Lady Huyan surprisingly drank faster than Chu Yang! She would put the bowl to her mouth and its contents would disappear in one gulp. Her lips didnt even get wet in the process. Both of them had their hearts filled with thoughts. Huyan Aobo only had one thing on her mind: [I will take advantage of this intoxication to bid farewell to the past! From now onwards, I will have nothing to do with the ghost of my past. ] [In general, I would have never dared to get drunk like this, but today I did because I can tell that King of Hell Chu is a trustworthy person! ] [So there is no need to restrain myself anymore! Cheers! ] As Chu Yang finished the bowl of wine, his drunken eyes started to nt when suddenly he smirked and said, Young miss Huyan, I suddenly remembered an antithetical phrase...would like to know your opinion of it. What phrase? Huyan Aobo asked. Her eyes had already turned blurry. When a woman drinks Red Wine, the womans face turns red like the red wine! Chu Yangughed heartily, What do you think about it? [1] Huyan Aobo held her bowl of wine as she pondered for a long time, then finally mmed the bowl to the ground, and pointed at Chu Yang before cursing out loud, Shameless words, shamelessly spoken by a shameless bastard! Thud! Chu Yang copsed onto the ground as he cursed out loud: ...damn it! "Ha ha ha..." Huyan Aoboughed heartily and suddenly threw herself down on the chair with a plop sound, and immediately went into deep slumber. [1] The wine mentioned here is called Nu er Hong. Nu er, means daughter (closely resembles woman/girl). Nu er Hong refers to a yellow colored Chinese wedding wine, made out of rice. However, Hong, independently, means red. Traditionally, the Nu er Hong is a wine presented by a father at his daughters wedding, and hence the name. ie. Nu er(daughter) Hong(red; traditionally in China, the women are dressed in red at their wedding). The author uses word-y to crack the joke, which required a slight modification in order to maintain the essence. The original text goes like this: Nu er drinks, Nu er Hong, Nu ers face bes Hong. Thus, we had to change the exact trantion a bit since the essence of the jokey in its Chinese word-y, often used in poetry to create rhymes. In fact, weve made this modification throughout the chapter to maintain consistency. Chapter 311 Tie Bu Tian’s Resolve A tinge of peace and tranquility was spread across the surface of the Lotus Lakes water; a boat was floating in theke, swaying from side to side, with no one aboard. At the moment, Chu Yang was underwater. He stood on the slippery mud at the bottom of theke! Opening his eyes wide, he slowly swung the sword he held in his hand. Underwater Sword Practice! Since he had been unable to find the third fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword until now, he had decided toprehend the waters supple power instead. And even though the two nations were going through such chaotic times of turbulence, Chu Yang had actually managed to chance upon a rare moment of tranquility. Huyan Aobo had already left a while ago, and the good deal of information that she had left behind was then being examined by Chu Yang, bit by bit. It contained a great deal about Diwu Qing Rous intelligencework, most of which was based out of Iron Cloud. It also included lists of several of the Iron Clouds officials, and Generals names. Furthermore, Huyan Aobo had annotated each and every one of Diwu Qing Rous strategic deployment and military allocation n in her own handwriting, to ry precise information. Chu Yang went through the particrs of the information, and smacked his lips in anticipation. [First things first, this piece of intelligence is capable of influencing this situation between these two great nations significantly, and hence I must immediately dispatch it to Tie Bu Tian. ] However, since he became idle afterwards, he started to focus on his underwater practice. His sword shed underwater, and maneuvered around to make a side cut. Chu Yang stared with his eyes wide open, however his focus was not on the sh he just made, but on the turbulence produced in water as a result; he was trying to feel the waters supple resistance to his swords de. This feeling of stagnation was very strange... It would be inappropriate to say that the water had bound him, because it didnt do so deliberately. However, even when the water remained still, the sword inside moved... it was only the waters natural behavior to impede the swords movement. Chu Yang was suddenly startled, and started pondering over something... He couldnt help but be lost in contemtion, and that too while he was still underwater. A long whileter, he felt as if his vitality had almost been used up. He immediately pedaled his feet to go up, and emerged from the shackles of the mud. Then, he suddenly rushed upwards and came to the waters surface, only to reduce his speed at the veryst moment before gently exposing his head above the surface. The fresh air suddenly burst into his lungs! Chu Yang immediately felt his mind sobering up. After having spent a long time being oppressed underwater, exposing his head above the waters surface made him feel as if he had been born once again! This feeling of being born again was quite wonderful. Chu Yang suddenly felt: [If the domain underwater is considered a world in itself, then the one above its surface is another world as well! ] [Isnt this simr to the separate existences of the Lower Three Heavens, and the Middle Three Heavens? If the underwater world is like the Lower Three Heavens, then the world above the water surface should be Middle Three Heavens. ] Chu Yang treaded the water toe ashore. And though his whole body was still drenched, he sat down on the ground and began to meditate. [But... what does this actually mean? From which angle does it rte to martial arts study? ] Chu Yang suddenly felt his mind filling with insights, and not just one but several! Each and every one of them appeared to be fuzzily lingering inside his mind, making it difficult for him to concentrate on any particr one! Chu Yang had a feeling that as long as he could grasp even one of those insights, he would be able to have a breakthrough from his current state! This was a rare opportunity! Chu Yang tried his best to rx his mind while sitting quietly on the shore, his bodypletely hidden by the lush grass around. Just then, a thought suddenly cropped up in his mind: [Although the grass above is dry and withered, the grass below is still green and healthy...moreover, its already palm-sized in length... ] [What does this contrast between withered and healthy trying to signify? ] [Perhaps... it has some other meaning altogether? Or is it...about the cycle of life and death? ] Chu Yangs heart waspletely swarmed by all sorts of insights that were revolving inside his mind like flies. Chu Yang was sitting cross-legged on the grass and it seemed he wasnt breathing at all. Moreover, it seemed as if he had already fallen into a deep level ofprehension... On the other hand, inside the Nine Tribtions Sword Space, the Sword Spirit was in utter shock and dismay, because he had already recognized the kind of realm Chu Yang was in right now! This had already gone beyond theprehension level of the second fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword. In fact, it could be said that... hisprehension had gone beyond the scope of Nine Tribtions Sword altogether... and had entered an entirely different realm. This realm was a part of the World and Universe... instead of the Nine Heavens! The Sword Spirit had never thought that Chu Yang was capable of disying such an outstandingprehension ability... [he has clearly managed to surpass the previous owner of Nine Tribtions Sword with regards to the sess of this times epiphany. Not to mention that his future prospects and development potential will also be far higher than his predecessor! ] [Since no one has even been able to solve the biggest secrets of Nine Tribtions Sword(,)they have remained a mystery for tens of thousands of years beginning with its birth! Could it be that all these secrets... will finally be discovered by this youth? ] This was the first time Chu Yang had undergone underwater sword training and that too (,)to learn nothing less than the supple power of water. However, he never would have imagined that the supple power of water was something that fell under the demesne of World and Universe! So much so that... it could be ssified as one type of domain within the universe! The Water Domain! And it was when Chu Yang could no longer sustain himself under the intense pressure of water due to running out of breath that the extreme desire to breathe suddenly had helped him in stumbling upon some of the secrets of Heaven and Earth! If he had realized this at that time, then everything thus far would have been for naught. However, he immediately swam up and rushed out of the water, and that sudden awakening that he experienced was what actually gave him a feeling of smashing the space to enter a new world! This was clearly a breakthrough on a whole new level! Of course, if it was only about these two insights which he had obtained just now, then his aplishment wouldnt amount to much when taking the special guidance of the Sword Spirit into consideration. However, just this instant, he suddenly came to realize the profound meanings whichy behind the concepts of both withering and growth of living things! And thus, it was Chu Yangs realization of the mysteries of reincarnation as well as the secret principles of Heaven and Earth that allowed him to sink deeper into the profound mysteries of the primal chaos. Motionless, Chu Yang calmly sat there for a long time, not breathing even once. Furthermore, slowly and gradually, hepletely lost his body temperature... it was as if every sign of life had disappeared from his body without a trace... Leaving behind a total silence! Only the dense green grass remained as green and thriving as ever beneath his idle body, growing and prospering in this warm and friendly climate of the spring... And with the setting in of spring... bugs, ants and moths began to appear gradually at this quietkeside. Carefree, Chu Yang had already fallen into a deep slumber and knew nothing of what was going on around him. ~~Iron Cloud Citadel~~ Far away, Tie Bu Tian and Wu Qian Qian were sitting in the Imperial Study Room with the secret message already unsealed and spread out in front of them. This secret intelligence had been delivered by an invisible falcon that was sent by Chu Yang all the way from the Great Zhaos royal courier service. This message contained intelligence on a wide range of designs on manpower allocation, the identities of everyone involved in those ns and the associatedmand structure of all the military bases involved. Just to get ones hands on such ssified information was simply mindboggling... enough to leave anyone gobsmacked! However, more surprising was the fact that it also contained partial details on the secret military agreement between Diwu Qing Rou and the Wolf tribe of Northern Grasnd! And though it only contained bits and pieces of information interlinked together, but in the light of the recent unfortunate events that had urred on both sides it could be said that this piece of secret information was undeniably true! It was simply impable! However, there would be a huge uproar if it was decided to punish all the involved suspects... and the ensuingmotion would simply be enormous! Of course, if it did take ce then it would definitely surpass the cleansing that had been orchestrated by King of Hell Chu earlier, whether it involved military personnel, government officials, businessmen, schrs, etc. And to make matters worse, all major cities would be brought within the target range... After all, one simply couldnt ignore the fact that this was the result of Diwu Qing Rous ten years worth of scheming and achievements! "Your Majesty, what are you thinking?" Wu Qian Qian asked respectfully. She was d in a ck robe and one could easily tell that there was indifference in her voice. It was as if the confidential information lying in front of her was nothing more than a pile of scrap paper to her. It seemed as if she just simply didnt take into ount at all that... if these influential figures were going to be eradicated, then it would perhaps implicate the lives of no less than 100,000 human beings! "Minister Chu must have suffered untold hardships in his effort to get hold of this piece of intelligence. However, as far as our Iron Cloud is concerned, this information has dealt a serious blow to us; but, at the same time, it has actually presented us with a golden opportunity thates only once in a millennium!" There was a sharp light issuing from Tie Bu Tians eyes as he further said: "We must get it over and done with once and for all!" "Yes." Wu Qian Qian replied in a deep voice. "In any case, these people are not to be sparede what may!" Saying this Tie Bu Tian slowly stood up and crossed his hands behind his back. There was a frown on his face as he began pacing back and forth in his study before he suddenly spoke in a sinking voice: "I would rather kill the innocents, than let the guilty off!" A shiver ran through Wu Qian Qians entire body the moment she heard this! [I would rather kill the innocents, than let the guilty off! ]She had never really thought that one day she would hear Diwu Qing Rous pet phrase from Tie Bu Tians mouth. "I only hope...Iron Clouds internal turmoil would stop after that." Tie Bu Tians slender finger skimmed through the lists of names, before he knocked the sheets of paper on the table with a loud pounding sound. "Therefore, I wont hesitate to pay... any price!" And a ferocious look shed in Tie Bu Tians eyes as he continued speaking: "Not to mention that the lives of 100,000 people are simply nothing to me, as a matter of fact, even if I have to sacrifice the lives of one million people...I would go ahead with it without batting an eyelid!" "Yes." Wu Qian Qian shuddered as she gave thought to what Tie Bu Tian had said just now. From this one deration itself, she had clearly sensed Tie Bu Tians murderous intentions like that of a monarch, who was out to destroy the entire world! Ruthless! "In addition to that, also keep in mind that there are some disobedient people who just dont know when to yield... make sure that you ssify them as important targets during this purge!" Tie Bu Tian frowned painfully and though had finally managed to speak out loud, it was in a rather gloomy tone. "Your majesty, this is... wrong." Wu Qian Qian said, startled. And she was certainly appropriate in her response because, after all, these so-called disobedient people werent all necessarily spies or traitors; they used to be strong supporters of the previous Emperor...in fact, some of them still lent their support to the previous Emperors authority... it was only the case that some of them were against the current authority of Tie Bu Tian! "Whats wrong with that?" Tie Bu Tian turned his back towards her, and without turning his head back sneered before speaking: "Theres nothing wrong with that! You can mark my words, this world mayck chivalrous people, perhaps this world may alsock peak level experts or honest and incorruptible officials... but I can promise you that it will never be rid of pedantic schrs!" "Even when the nation is going through a crisis, these people still advocate saintly methods; even when there are rivers of blood flowing everywhere, they still hold their moral banners high! Even when the entire nation and its people have no means to make a living... they still sing false praises for their own benefits! Even when the officers and soldiers are getting martyred, unyielding, in battles for the sake of their nation, all they do is boast about their own moral integrity in such difficult times, but at the time of nations demise... they are the first ones to sell their country out to curry favors from the enemy!" Tie Bu Tian gave a coldugh before he cursed: "These utterly rotten and pedantic schrs!" "They will never understand whatmon people really want. They will never try to understand what the soldiers need! And they will never know about the so-called prerequisites of war... all they know and care about are their own morals, etiquettes and how to exercise their so-called forbearance..." "They will sing praises even while enduring utmost humiliation for the sake of their petty goals and this results in the nation being filled with the so-called brave warriors who have grown too used to enduring humiliation all the time, not to mention that it also leads to a drastic decline in the number of iron-blooded warriors, who are capable of bravely facing the chilling winds of battlefields!" "They always talk about how the fall of a nation is followed by the rise of another, but they never actually care about the struggle that precedes the destruction of their own nation... Of course, when the nation finally perishes, they are the first ones to ept any sort of humiliation and willingly be the courtiers of the enemies... they even disguise their shameless acts with righteous words, such as... for the welfare and benefits ofmon masses!" "These people must be kept around during the peaceful and prosperous times of a nation! Because they can be used well in governing a nation by employing their scheming methods and inherently jealousy-driven tricks for instigating rivalry among the members of the younger generation, and also to maintain an overall bnce of power within the imperial court so that one faction doesnt end up growing too influential than the others... these are some of the various advantages of having them around. However, when the nation is about to enter the crisis of war, these coward schrs cannot be allowed to stick around!" Tie Bu Tian then turned around suddenly as his burning hot eyes gazed fiercely at Wu Qian Qian: "Kill them all! Not even a single one must remain alive! Our entire nation muste together and we must unite our hearts and souls to face the enemy; to give them a fight to the death as they desire! If we dont perish, we will keep pressing on! And if we dont perish, our nation shall not be exterminated!" Chapter 312 Breakthrough to the Realm of Heavenly Law Yes! Wu Qian Qian was in a state of shock. And the anguish that Tie Bu Tians words carried gave the impression as if he was caught in a life or death situation. The despair underlying his actions was such that even an illiterate person would be able to sense it very easily. [He is getting ready for a war! He is ready to risk everything, even his life, to win this war! ] [Moreover, rather than drifting away from his throne and living a purposeless life, he would prefer to burn both jade andmon stone instead. ] There is nothing to worry about! Apparently seeing through Wu Qian Qians anxiety, Tie Bu Tian said, The Iron Cloud has got a ratherrge number of talented people... if we win this war, we will have enough time to clean up this mess slowly and gradually. Then we will slowly promote those talented people and help them grow stronger, and that is how we intend to recover our lost might... without worrying about anyone trying toe in our way. And in this life there is going to be enough time for us to achieve that. However, if for some reason we were to lose... then its even more pointless for us to worry. Laughing strangely, Tie Bu Tian said with a smile on his face, This is precisely to give Diwu Qing Rou a headache. [So thats how it is! ] Wu Qian Qian was terror-stricken on realizing this. [Tie Bu Tian had already thought about the victory as well as the defeat. ] This nation is filled with people who follow blindly. However... even if theyre willing to follow blindly, they still require a man with sufficient status who can stand up, takemand and appeal to all ... the brave soldiers, and the subjugated ves of the vanquished nation, alike! Because in the end, they all need someone who can lead them to a brighter future... To cite a simple example for everyones better understanding: just as a political party member is able to establish a base of operation for his party, a traitor can also establish a fake government from the shadows. The reason is that since ancient times, there had never been a generation without traitors regardless of the continent or era under consideration! There was no exception to this, in and simple! [Though Tie Bu Tians move might appear to be quite vicious, it is still the most efficient way to crush any possibility of Diwu Qing Rou ruling the Iron Cloud Nation and that too (,)in the shortest time possible! ] [Thats because once the top ranking traitors are out of the picture, then, at the most, only those on the level of vige leaders would remain... ] A leaderless flock of dragons wouldnt be considered powerful! On this basis, Tie Bu Tians resolute and upright character could be seen by anyone. I understand. Wu Qian Qian said solemnly. Its good that you understand. Tie Bu Tian said, giving her a warm look. There was a gentle smile ying on his face as he said, Minister Chu, you are grantedplete authority to deal with this matter... and you further have the authority to mobilize all the forces thate under mymand as well! [All the forces thate under our, the Emperorsmand! ] I will strive to live up to your expectations, Your Majesty! A shiver ran down from Wu Qian Qians head to toe as she said this. Tie Bu Tian nodded in response and said with a smile, Diwu Qing Rou cant put his ns into action against us even if he wishes to because, right now, an all-epassing civil unrest grips the Great Zhao Nation! We must, therefore, try to finish our own purge before they finish theirs in Great Zhao. And to achieve this goal you can use any aggressive methods whenever you feel the need...you have my permission for that, Tie Bu Tian said in a heavy tone. Understood! Tie Bu Tians mind was feeling quite rxed now. Although in the Bu Tian Pavilion he had spoken the same words to the other ministers, but they werepletely different from this particr minister. You have my permission to use aggressive methods! Tie Bu Tian would have never dared to say these words in front of Chu Yang. Chu Yang is already infamous for using far more aggressive methods! Extremely aggressive methods! Tie Bu Tian would never take the risk of telling Chu Yang to use aggressive methods because if he did... Chu Yang might just end up killing off the entire poption... However, saying it in front of Wu Qian Qian, on the other hand, was an entirely different matter. As for the spies hiding amongst the high ranking military officers... all we need to do is wait for the right time, then I would personally go to the frontlines, and with the help of Imperial Uncle, we shall wipe them outpletely! And to be honest, Bu Tian Pavilion hasnt got sufficient strength at the moment to deal with those people. Yes! Very well, Qian Qian... Tie Bu Tian said in a gentle voice while at the same time some rather unclear emotions shed in his eyes. He sighed softly before speaking again, You are not him, so theres no need for you to pretend in front of me... you dont need to assume his stance or imitate his voice either... Your Majesty, please call me Minister Chu... or just Minister. Wu Qian Qian carefully took a step back before saying in a cold tone, I would be much obliged if Your Majesty would call me by my official title, and not by... my given name. Tie Bu Tian could not helpughing at this and said, You... you... dont tell me you are afraid that I willy my hands on you? Wu Qian Qian further moved a step back while at the same time concealing her beautiful face behind the mask, as a result of which no one could see her facial expressions now. She bowed down respectfully and said: Your Majesty, if you dont have any other orders, this humble servant of yours would like to take her leave now. As soon as your humble servant departs from here, the purging of Iron Cloud shall formallymence. Tie Bu Tian remained silent for a while before he finally said in a low voice, ... good! Wu Qian Qian turned around and walked away quickly. Tie Bu Tian looked at Wu Qian Qians back profile as she was leaving and couldnt help himself saying with a forced smile, This girl...... However, very soon, frown reced the smile on his face as he recalled things in his mind; e[ver since I have ascended the throne, the imperial ministers have been continuously trying to convince me to choose an imperial concubine or an Empress. If not for my firm refusal to entertain all such proposals, Im afraid they would have already drafted many marriage proposals. However, I cannot avoid these things for far too long, and when the time finallyes... what should I do to deal with it? ] When a man proposes marriage to a woman, she is married off to him; this is an established custom that has remained unchanged since ancient times. Of course, not to have any offspring is the worst possible way in which one could be unfilial. Thinking about all this, Tie Bu Tian sighed as if he had already gotten a headache. A contemtive expression could be clearly seen on his face. Over the next few days, away from this, the entire Iron Cloud Nation stood face to face with the butcher knife of King of Hell Chu! Unlike the purges in earlier times, purging operation this time was resolute and much quicker; it passed like a thunder and moved like the wind. It was simply on an unprecedented scale, and it was executed in a way that no one had ever seen before. From the lists that Wu Qian Qian held in her hands, peoples names were found out one by one and they were brutally interrogated. And not just that, in order to uproot the entire line of traitors, a team of specialists was assigned to investigate and follow the clues all the way! This was immediately followed by their collective beheading! None of them went through any trial, nor did they get any decree from the Emperor. To the contrary, all of them were massacred in no time. Peoples bodies were drenched in blood from head to toe as their heads were sent rolling off the scaffold. Even the executioners felt their hands go numb from the non-stop beheadings. On an average, every executioner had to behead hundreds of people on a single day. Ah! These were the lives of real human beings, being squandered like nothing... At the same time, sitting somewhere deep inside the pce, the emperor appeared to be quite indifferent to what was happening outside. Moreover, when his ministers tried to bring his attention to what was going on, he said in aposed manner, If you lot also want to experience the same dread of being on the execution tform, I can certainly make your wishe true, you know? And thus there was absolute silence! Consequently, the massacre of people was further intensified at themand of King of Hell Chu. It was reported that Minister Chu of the Bu Tian Pavilion kept giving ruthlessmands to the executioners, Too slow! Too soft! Too weak, havent the lot of you eaten anything today? Do you want me to put you in their ce... Continue with more force and brutality! Use more force, again and again! A detailed investigation report is what I want! Even if you end up dying due to exhaustion, keep investigating! On the other hand, Wu Qian Qians mind was upied with only one thought: [The greater the chaos in Iron Cloud, the safer Chu Yang will be in the Great Zhao Nation! ] And thus, Wu Qian Qian didnt hesitate in the least while sending out her very first order to massacre people. [If massacring all these people would send me to hell... then I would dly go to hell. ] [However, you must remain safe there! ] ... ... Six dayster, Chu Yang quietly woke up besides the Lotus Lake. His eyes gently blinked as if he had slept for thousands of years before they suddenly opened up. At that very moment, the vitality from all the living things around him began to flow in one direction, before it suddenly started flooding his entire body all at once. Chu Yang did not sit up immediately and continued lying in his current posture while carefully sensing the world around himself! It seemed as if the world around him hadpletely changed without himing to know about it at all. The sound of the insects crawling beside him, the sound of birds chirping in the distance, and the sound of insects creeping underground... all these sounds entered his ears very distinctly. To the extent that he could hear the sound of tiny grass growing bit by bit! [This is the sound of life! ] [This is the realm of Heavenly Law! ] Chu Yang was overjoyed! Chapter 313 Who is More Pretentious?! [The reason why water resists the swords movement is inherent in the fact that it happens only when the sword tries to break the harmony of water! ] [The reason why people always feel bound is inherent in the fact that they are always trying to break free from the fetters of this world, so the heavenlyw ensures that it binds them even more tightly! ] [When looking from a smaller perspective, it may seem like the sword is resisting the powerful current of water. However, if looked at from the broader perspective, it is nothing but a representation of the principles of the heavenlyw! The so-called unbreakable rules and regtions of the heavenlyw! ] [When a person is unable to hold his breath anymore, he rushes to the waters surface; this is tantamount to breaking through the binding stream of heavenlyws! ] [But as long as you are living in this world, you have no choice but to remain shackled; as intended by the heavens! ] For a half month, Chu Yang continued to gain insights one after another. It was a rather quiet and peaceful process since it seemed as if he was totally unaware of fatigue, while continuing to go back and forth between thekes water and the shore. And because he was totally unaware of fatigue, he unleashed his sword and continued to gain experience from underwater sword training while at the same timeprehending the new ways of the sword... Time flew by slowly. And in the Nine Tribtions Space, the Sword Spirit heaved a deep sigh of relief. This was because he had personally observed Chu Yang falling into a moment of enlightenment before beingpletely bound by the sudden surge of epiphany. And not just that, he hade very close to losing all his wisdom and consciousness in the process. However, he had still managed to finally step into a brand-new realm! The reason why the Sword Spirit considered it a brand-new realm was... because even he himself in his seemingly infinite lifetime had never seen such a realm before. He certainly hadntprehended this realm before. It was not necessarily a profound realm and nor was it like an insuperable peak, but for someone to achieve such a realm was certainly an unprecedented event in the history of mankind! Since ancient times, no one had ever been able to enter such a realm! And though Chu Yangs martial energy hadnt increased much, but his own inner spiritual state had already broken through to a whole new level. Achieving such a feat would be almost impossible even for a powerhouse of Sword Emperor Level! The Sword Spirit had a smile of gratification on his face since he could clearly tell that presently Chu Yang had already broken through the scope of Nine Tribtions Sword. Although he was still practicing the martial techniques of the Nine Tribtions Sword and was still continuing to remain on that path, he could actually opt to go beyond this route at any time... So, to put it in other words, even the so-called mystical powers of the Nine Tribtions Sword might not be able to manipte its current owner. It had always been like that for Nine Tribtions Sword - it always preferred to stay ahead of its owner. However, at present, Chu Yang had really ended up bing the true owner of Nine Tribtions Sword! To be precise, he was now the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword! These two concepts were entirely different from each other. Nheless, Chu Yang continued his underwater sword training and at times even had his meals at the bottom of theke. He would simply catch a fish with ease and eat it up whenever he felt like. He simply remained tireless as he gradually got used to this new realm. He was slowly getting familiar with this new yet odd sensation! Other experts could manage to stay only for half a day whenever they would fall into this kind of special spiritual state. However, Chu Yang, quite unlike them, had managed to retain this wonderful state for an entire month! However, when Chu Yang stuck his head out of the surface of the water, he noticed that Lotus Lake had changed considerably. Thekes surface had turned lush green. The melodious sounds of whistles were resounding elegantly in the vicinity while the scenery was beingplimented by some kind of rouge fragrance that was drifting along with the winds... April was already here! And The Match of Three Masters would be held at Lotus Lake in June, which was only about a month and a fortnight away from now. Chu Yangs emotions were suddenly stirred as he clearly felt the swords tip and the swords edge throbbing intensely within his Dantian! Immediately, a wisp of sword intention emerged from the depths of Lotus Lake. It appeared to be in delight since it had manifested after a long period of separation. Chu Yangs eyes immediately lit up! [As expected, you finally made an appearance. I have been waiting for you for so long.] Although the third fragment had already made an appearance, it still wasnt the right time to obtain it! Chu Yang could sense that his own cultivation was insufficient, so he immediately turned around and moved away from that spot. He had no choice but to get away from that extremely enticing spot! [As soon as my break through isplete, Ille for you! Just you wait! ] Lotus Lake had already be a center of attraction. People from various regions of the country had begun to arrive here and there simply was no end to the crowd of people heading this way, creating quite a nuisance in the surrounding region. This was an expected scene because all these people hade here to watch the most distinguished musical concert in the entire Nine Heavens Continent! It was truly going to be a marvelous event! It was an assembly of countless literati, famous schrs and poets here. However, Chu Yang right now was lurking three feet below the water surface, just like a giant fish, away from the crowd. Still, a random discussion being held on a boat suddenly piqued his interest. This boat was quite far away from rest of the boats, making it easier for Chu Yang to stealthily approach the boat and conceal himself beneath it. "... this time around, Prime Minister Diwu has really been quite ruthless in his approach... so many people have died violent deaths..., said a person who was aboard that boat. "Indeed, it was as if the Great Zhao Nation was suddenly struck by a catastrophe... Moreover, the purge is not yet over..." Another person said with a sigh. "If this misfortune continues to persist like this, I am afraid that... the Great Zhao Nation may not be able to recover its vigor in theing three to five years..." Another person said in an anxious tone. "That is not necessarily true..." These people were obviously anxious to some extent. In fact, they were talking amongst themselves in barely audible voices for fear that they might be overheard by others. Chu Yang was immediately relieved after overhearing what they were talking about. [It seems like Diwu Qing Rou still hasnt fully settled down... ] Judging from the recent actions of Diwu Qing Rou, Chu Yang had been guessing in his heart for quite some time now. [ Such a massive agitation, coupled with the chaos caused by the sword earlier; it should take at least half a year for Diwu Qing Rou to quell things down. In fact, theres no way he would be able to recover his strength in such a short period of time.] [It might take even longer. ] [In other words, at least for six months now it should be absolutely safe!] [Moreover, only three months have passed so far. ] Although Chu Yang already knew that things wouldnt advance so quickly, but others confirmation helped him in verifying his logic, and consequently he felt somewhat relieved. [Theres still enough time to put my n into action.] [In fact, even when Ie back to obtain the third fragment, there will still be plenty of time left after that.] At this time, a wave of dream-like melodying from a flute suddenly echoed and enveloped the entire Lotus Lake, which was already brimming with the colors of spring. Moreover, the flutes melody had added a touch of sorrow as well as mncholy to the existing atmosphere. Someone suddenly shouted out loud: "Flute Master has arrived!" "I never expected to see the Flute Master here so early! Thepetition is still about a fortnight away from now." "The Flute Master is indeed a virtuoso at flute ying; he is really outstanding! Just look how the melodious music of his flute has already silenced all other sounds around the Lotus Lake." Everyone raised their heads to have a good look at this unexpected visitor. A t, long and narrow boat was slowly sailing on its way along the surface of Lotus Lake. It had a ck sail as well as a ck hull but had no other colors embellishing its image. The boats ck image was quite overwhelming and was in sharp contrast to the lush green color that was spread all across thekes surface, making the boat appear even more towering and imposing than it actually was! A man was sitting calmly upon the boats prow; he was d in a white robe. And while his snow-white robe fluttered in the wind a cold breeze kept gently caressing his face! The mellifluous sound of his flute echoed everywhere. And although the flutes melody wasnt too loud, no other sound in the entire world could imitate its beauty... People appeared to be enchanted as they continued listening to the flutes melody, and only when it finally came to an end that they regained their senses. It seemed as if they had been awakened from a dream. With a long sigh, they recited in their hearts: "In June, when the lotus blooms, the three masters will meet in the middle of the continent. Who will be extraordinary? Who will take the top position? Angelic transverse flute is like vast waters, Saintly end-blown flute is like a floating boat, and the sound of the Zither is like the rustling sound of the heavens. One stroke of change can paint the spring. After twenty years of wind and rain, who shall keep on standing? After twenty years of hardships, who shall remain?" "Even with just a semi-tune that he yed just now, it can be said that his symphony has already surpassed all other symphonies in the entire world! He is truly worthy of the title of Flute Master!" The flutes sound had a pleasant lingering effect as it rose in spirals and echoed everywhere. Sitting atop his boats prow, the Flute Master slowly drifted across theke. And his white robe was fluttering in the wind as his figure slowly disappeared in the mist. Everyone clearly saw that he was a middle-aged man in his thirties, sitting on the prow of his boat. His eyes appeared weary yet there was a ruthless look in them. One could also see helplessness in his countenance as if he was fed up of the worldly affairs, but he still had not given up thepassion in his heart to create soulful music. It was as if he didnt even hear the cheers and apuseing his way from the surroundings. And then the boat slowly disappeared in the distance. Just then Chu Yang popped out his head from behind the water nts to have a good look at the scene. He immediately gave a chuckle and shook his head before saying: "This Flute Master is really such a show off. But I must say that this motherf*kers posture and the way he was sitting on his boats prow makes him look so cool!" However, though all could see that it was an outright pretentious performance, it was an important move in arger stratagem. It was a musicpetition and ones poprity yed a major role in deciding the winner. The mysterious appearance of the Flute Master, along with the stark contrast between his white robe and the ck boat, had contributed a lot towards establishing his elegant image before everyone. He suddenly appeared out of nowhere, shocked everyone, and then drifted away like a bunch of wonderful thoughts whichst only for a moment in ones head. Even the tone of his flute inspired sorrow and mncholy in peoples hearts. There obviously were benefits of being the first person to show up and leave a deep impression on so many people, and that too in one fell swoop. In particr, the sound of his flute was filled with mncholy and was also surrounded by a deste aura which conformed well to the peoples mood. It could be said that his performance was perfectly in line with the chaos which was currently spread throughout Great Zhao as a result of the recent upheaval. If nothing else, one would still have to acknowledge the fact that this was indeed a very clever method. And when the Flute Master had already been gone for long people began to discuss amongst themselves quite enthusiastically. They never paid any attention to the fleet of boats anchored on one side. These boats were no different from the rest of the boats in Lotus Lake, but Chu Yang had clearly noticed their drifting in, all the way from upstream. They were clearly the family vessels of the Flute Master. On realizing this, Chu Yang chuckled and toe ashore sneaked his way through a rather secluded ce. Afterward, he changed his clothes as well as his appearance and bought a small boat which looked just like the one he had earlier. Then, he boarded the boat and grasped a fishing pole. His boat went on drifting on thekes surface. [Lets see who is more pretentious! ] Chu Yang thought in his heart. He suddenly affixed the fishing pole to the boat, took off his robe and dived into the water with a plop sound. He continued to dive deeper into the water and after a long time, he finally found a big fish that was no less than dozens of Jin heavy. He quickly and quite easily grabbed the fish and shoved a fishing hook into its mouth. After that he returned to the boat, put on his white robe back again and with a calm expression on his face grasped the fishing pole... Of course, one must know that it was the same big fish from before... As far as fishing was concerned... actually, Minister Chu was not good at fishing... but he was certainly good at catching fishes. Therefore, Minister Chu continued to drift along with his boat but with a persistent look of indifference on his face throughout. He calmly raised his fishing pole, pulling the fishing line which made a swishing sound due to the applied tension... as his boat roved forward on theke. The scene really depicted him as one of the masters of Lotus Lake! Suddenly, a lot of people discovered this pretentious looking prick aboard a small boat, which didnt have a mast, or sail, or even a paddle for rowing... it was just producing a swishing sound while pushing its way through theke. Immediately, everyone got curious and looked towards Chu Yang. Suddenly, in front of the boat, from the direction in which the fishing pole was pointing in, a big fishs head popped out of the water with a plop sound, and in the process it sshed out arge amount of water. Everyone clearly saw that the end of the fishing line was stuck in the mouth of this big fish... This fish was so big, it definitely weighed no less than 100 pounds. After that, the big fish continued to tow the small boat all around, leaving behind only ripples on the water surface... "Wow! Thats so awesome!" A young maiden called out like a smitten fool. She began to hop about on her boat while pping her hands at the same time. One could clearly see a look of longing in her eyes: "Using a big fish to pull a boat... this is amazing... simply incredible..." Soon, more and more people found out about it. Especially some women, their eyes were beaming with fascination and reverence as they stared at this pretentious prick with rapt attention. [Someone who carries himself with such confidence and ease... can never be an ordinary person...] So much so that... his eye-catching disy was not a bit inferior to the shy performance of the Flute Master a while ago! Minister Chus face remained expressionless. There was a proud and aloof look on his face and he carried a lofty and unsullied air around himself. His small boat effortlessly maneuvered around to make its way through the small gaps which existed between the parked boats of all sizes. However, his facial expression still remained unchanged throughout this time. This was a rather unusual scene. Such elegance, such confidence, such ingenuity... Everyones attention was fixated on him. The sensation caused by the flutes melody a while ago was nowhere to be seen... "Get it for me too! I also want one for myself!" A girl of 10 or so years of age eximed with a brilliant shine in her eyes as she tugged at a middle-aged manspel: "I also want a big fish; I too want it to tow my boat..." Chapter 314 Young Master Yu The middle-aged man smiled helplessly as he hugged his daughter. An average person like him couldnt possibly achieve such a feat. Many young girls rushed over to the bow of their boats and bent over the edge, waiting to see this exceptional scene of a big fish towing a boat, and Lotus Lake became jubnt all of a sudden! Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Minister Chu continued to circle his way around the boats. Even that big fish was such a show-off; it jumped out of the water several times, revealing its exquisite golden-white and dazzling figure to the crowd before diving back into the water, while continuing to tow the boat forward the entire time... "Once more! Once more!" "Please jump again!" "Wow,..." Suddenly, waves of cheers spread through the crowd of spectators, with each wave being louder than the previous one... in a series of unstoppable exhortations! Especially, the loud screams of several naive young girls, resounding throughout theke non-stop... The people on the Flute Masters family vessels were also observing this shy and eye-caching disy from the sidelines as a burning sensation overwhelmed their nose. They were wishing for that pretentious brat to be torn to shreds: The Flute Masters breathtaking performance from a while ago had really be meaningless after such a shymotion caused by this brat, and as a result, the impact of the Flute Masters mellifluous music simply vanished into thin air! Was it possible for the Flute Master to make yet another shy appearance in front of the crowd? And if he were to do that, then would he not end up bing aughing stock? The limelight, in its entirety, had been thoroughly monopolized by Chu Yang! There were no two ways about it! In an ordinarily decorated pleasure boat, there was a middle-aged man sitting calmly inside the cabin. With a smile on his face, he suddenly asked in a soft voice: "Who is that person? He clearly wants to give trouble to the Flute Master... Although he isnt one of us, he has still managed to lift the pressure off our youngdys shoulders. I must say that he has certainly eliminated the influence of Flute Masters first impression... ha ha, this really isnt a bad thing for us, not bad at all." "Could it be that he is someone from the Transverse Flute Masters faction?" another person asked. "I dont think so; the Transverse Flute Master would not appear so early." The previous individual replied firmly. "That is also true. Is the youngdy arriving soon?" "She should be here by day after tomorrow." The previous individual said with a sigh: "Its just that this years event at Lotus Lake is really somewhat untimely..." "Yes indeed! Presently, Great Zhao is in aplete turmoil... if some mishap were to ur here, then theres a possibility that Diwu Qing Rou might mobilize his forces to this ce." The other individual said in an anxious tone. "We must take one step at a time." "Have you seen the n members arriving?" "Not yet." On another boat, a young master was looking at Chu Yangs stunt with smiling eyes, and suddenly, he sighed in a gentle manner. "Why are you sighing, Minister Yu?" "I am sighing because the difficult problem, which was giving me a headache earlier, has been already solved by someone quite perfectly. "Difficult problem? Solved?" "Correct... Ah Lus Zither skills have already reached the acme level, simply unmatched under the blue dome of heaven! However... she is not particrly fond of using vulgar ptrap to please the crowds... Therefore, she is bound to be in a disadvantageous position with respect to the other two masters in the beginning, but... the unexpected emergence of that guy... has re-established the equilibrium between the three masters! "Are you talking about that shy and pretentious guy?" The person asked in a somewhat skeptical tone: "Just look at him... he is so pretentious and full of himself that he seems to have already forgotten himself..." "Thats where youre wrong." Minister Yu stared profusely at the yfully delightful figure of Chu Yang and said: "You say so because you dont know who he really is! He is not that kind of a superficial person, but he still did it just for the sake of helping us. This is such an enormous favor! "This is tantamount to gifting our Ah Lu the very title of Number one in the entire world." Then he emphatically said, "Move the boat forward and intercept him. I want to talk to him." Chu Yang was almost prepared to end the show when a boat suddenly arrived in front of his smaller one. At that very instant, the fishing rod recoiled, causing the fishing line to snap. The big fish immediately escaped from his clutches and vanished without a trace. The curtains on that boat suddenly rolled up. Chu Yang clearly noticed that this curtain hadnt been touched by anyone; it had rolled up on its own. [An expert!] Chu Yangs pupils suddenly contracted as he felt a sense of rm rising in his heart. Once the curtains were fully drawn, Chu Yangs gaze fell upon a young master, d in a ck robe, sitting quietly in the cabin, looking intently at him. As their eyes met, Chu Yang suddenly had an extremely wonderful feeling, as if those two eyes had seemingly existed since time immemorial, and had been staring at him for millions of years! If Chu Yangs eyes were like two droplets of water, then the opposite partys eyes were like the endless sea. That persons gaze hadpletely overshadowed his. Chu Yang was shaken in his heart and wanted to back off, but failed to do so! It seemed like his mind was being controlled by that man, as if he had simply been frozen to the spot! Chu Yang was greatly startled in his heart! [How can there be such a frightening personage in the Lower Three Heavens?] At this time, the Sword Spirit snorted inside the Nine Tribtions Space and an enormous amount of spiritual energy suddenly rushed into Chu Yangs eyes. Boom! Surely, this loud explosion had urred during the forced separation of Chu Yangs gaze from that mans! This sound was so loud and clear that even that attendant behind the ck-robed young master had been able to hear it distinctly! There was an issuance of sound as a result of the mere separation of gazes C this was an incredible event! Chu Yangs heart was thumping loudly. In a mere instant, his clothes werepletely soaked in cold sweat. [For this person, killing me would be as simple as crushing an ant... if he wanted to!] No doubt, this person was enigmatic and simply unfathomable! Hmm? The ck-robed young master was also slightly startled. And a puzzled look shed in his eyes as he suddenly said in an indifferent tone: "You may leave first, return on your own." The attendant immediatelyplied with hismand. They were presently at the center of Lotus Lake, yet the attendant jumped out of the cabin without the slightest hesitation and plopped into the water. Then he immediately used his hands and feet to swim all the way to the shore. Now, there remained only those two individuals sitting opposite to each other. "Who are you?" Chu Yang calmed himself down and asked slowly. "Pleasee in and have a seat." There appeared an amiable smile on the face of that ck-robed young master as he insipidly said: "It seems you have forgotten, but we have met each other before, my friend." "Oh?" Chu Yang looked at him skeptically, then immediately floated over to that boats cabin. While facing such a peerless expert, he knew that his resistance would be entirely in vain. In fact, even running away from there would be absolutely impossible. Therefore, he might as well just go in confidently and find out what this expert had to say. In the cabin of that boat, there was a table made of white crystal. And there was a white crystal seat opposite the ck-robed person as well. Chu Yang sat down unceremoniously, with no trace of politeness in his conduct. White crystal! In all of the Nine Heavens Continent, it was considered a treasured material, second only to Purple Jade when it came to its energy containing attribute. However, this ck-robed person had crafted tables and chairs out of such a precious material! It was quite obvious that this ck-robed man was extravagant, as well as filthy rich! Within his Dantian, the swords tip gave out a sharp cry, full of desire, as if it was craving for something. Chu Yang smiled bitterly. [This white crystal is certainly a valuable item, but your big brother cannot afford to provoke this person...] "Would you like to drink wine or tea?" The ck-robed young master smiled and asked genially. "This guest shall follow your lead." Chu Yang smiled back in a simr genial manner: "Of course, I would prefer to try whichevers better!" "Ha ha, you are really blunt, arent you?" The ck-robed young master grasped the teapot with one hand. Then he gently moved his other hand to beckon a small water jar, and its lid slowly opened on its own. Following which, an arrow of water soared up as if it was conscious, and slowly poured itself into the teapot. The ck-robed man smiled at Chu Yang and said: "This is Ice Crystal Water from the Middle Three Heavens. Chu Yang looked at it with great interest and replied in a praising tone: "Its pretty good." However, he was quite shocked in his heart. [Its far from being just pretty good, okay? In this world, only an Ice Crystal can extract spirit energy from ice and contain the extracted energy within itself in frozen form. When the Ice Crystal melts, the spirit energy contained withinpletely dissolves in water, forming Ice Crystal Water!] Although the quality of spirit energy umted in an ice crystal was inferior inparison to that umted in a Purple Jade or a White Crystal, it was the only one which could be consumed! Chu Yang had never thought that the person before him would be so exuberant that he would use such precious water for preparing tea! The ck-robed manughed as he took out a small jade bucket, made out of Purple Jade, from his bosom and said: "Take a look at these tea leaves, I have grown them myself and they are still nameless. However, I believe that only my tea deserves to bear the title of nameless in the entire world." After saying that, he removed the lid of that Purple Jade bucket and poured out a few previous leaves directly into the teapot. And then, as soon as he ced the teapot on his palm, he used some kind of martial skill, and within a moment a white fog suddenly rose from the teapot, making bubbling sounds endlessly. Even theke water had actually begun to boil at hismand! "Usually, boiling the tea leaves ruins the brewed teas taste, but boiling is necessary to bring out the true vor and fragrance of my tea." The ck-robed man exined. Immediately after that, he flicked his finger and a stream of water suddenly shot out of the teapot andnded steadily in the cup in front of Chu Yang, filling it all the way to the brim, without spilling a single drop in the process. A simple and elegant fragrance spread out in the vicinity, immediately refreshing their heart and soul. "This teas fragrance isnt strong, but it can spread to great distances from its source, though that is also quite troublesome." The ck-robed man smiled and stroked his sleeves, and Chu Yang suddenly felt the entire space stagnating around him. Even the rising steam suddenly froze in midair. [Domain Control!] Chu Yang almost eximed out loud. Domain Control was a type of wondrous technique, which could only beprehended by the experts of Martial Emperor Level. The wondrous beauty of this technique was inherent in the fact that some of the Ninth Grade Emperor level experts failed to acquire their own domain, whereas some experts of First Grade Emperor Level might be having it! Itpletely depended on an individualsprehension ability, as well as their destiny! It didnt actually determine the level of ones skill orpetence, but that didnt alter the fact that only the experts of Emperor Level or above could possess it. An Emperor level expert might not have his own domain. However, an expert who had a domain of his own could only be an Emperor level expert! "May I ask who you are, sire?" Chu Yang asked slowly. [This person says that he knows me, but I dont have a single clue about his true identity. Dont tell me that this person is actually a divine being?] "He he..." The ck-robed man gave a soft chuckle. Suddenly, Chu Yang felt this man looking somewhat familiar. Also, this familiarity wasnt rted to that mans appearance, it was rather induced by a feeling of dj vu. Furthermore, this persons bearing, temperament and even his attitude was full of indifference. As if his heart was not entangled in worldly things! In fact, it could be said that his bearing was 80% simr to that of Meng Chao Rans! "Neither do I have a surname, nor a given name." The young man smiled gently. His carefree and easygoing attitude was really quite contagious in a way: "However, everyone calls me Young Master Yu, and so can you." "Young Master Yu!" Chu Yang was suddenly startled in his heart and almost lost control of his psyche. [I see, so its actually him!] [This mysterious personage has finally appeared.] Chapter 315 I must know this! [Young Master Yu!] Chu Yang was startled in his heart. [I see, so its really that person.] This Young Master Yu could be considered as the number one mystical figure from the Middle Three Heavens. Not to mention that he was a peak level expert! He was also Dark Bamboo organizations mostpetent expert. He had no name, no surname, and no past. Moreover, he was an elusive figure who would appear and disappear unpredictably, like seeing a divine dragons head without being able to see its tail. Ever since his debut, no one knew about his origins or where he hade from, as if he had suddenly emerged in this world out of the blue. There simply were no records about his past. It seemed as if the world itself had suddenly given birth to such an outstanding expert one day. No one, as a matter of fact, knew the true extent of his cultivation. When dealing with a Martial Great Master, he could just prevail; against a Revered Martial Artist, he could barely obtain victory; simrly against a King level expert, he could only win by a little... With such vagueness surrounding him, who could possibly figure out the bottom line of his martial arts? Just like handling a butchers cleaver with ease, he had won each and every battle with utmost repose. Ever since he had abruptly appeared in this world, he had been through a myriad of battles, yet none ended in his defeat! Among the dark forces of the Middle Three Heavens, Young Master Yus name was akin to the name of a demon. "Young Master Yu..." Chu Yang sucked in a breath of cold air and prudently asked: "Are you a member of the Bamboo?" A surprised look shed in Young Master Yus eyes as he said: "You know me?" He had said before about meeting Chu Yang, but the truth was that he had only seen Chu Yang. On the contrary, Chu Yang had never seen him. However, judging from the way Chu Yang was speaking right now, as well as his demeanor, it seemed like Chu Yang already knew about him. Therefore, Young Master Yu could not help but be somewhat curious. "How can I not know about an illustrious expert like you?" Chu Yang said with a smile. "I see, so I guess its because your brothers are those young masters of the Middle Three Heavens." Young Master Yu immediately thought of this. "Back then in Jun Lu Lus room, that person who hadnt shown himself from start to finish... that was you, right?" Chu Yang smiled as he raised his head. He couldnt help but recall the terrifying aura from that day. "You are quite impressive, I must say!" Young Master Yu gave his sincere praise as he intensely stared at Chu Yang: "You were able to figure that out just from a sentence!" "It was not difficult to guess at all." Chu Yangughed as he picked up the teacup and sipped a mouthful. He immediately felt a burst of cold aura flushing down his throat as the spirit energy instantly diffused into his meridians, giving him a greatly refreshing feeling: "The reason why Young Master Yu has asked me toe here is not just to have a casual chat over the tea, I presume?" He sighed and continued, "Although the tea is good, and the water is delicious too." Young Master Yus gaze remained fixed on him for a while before he finally said: "Well, I think you deserve such fine tea." This time, he sighed and continued: "I called you today not because you have helped Ah Lu a big time for thispetition in Lotus Lake, nor is it because you helped Ah Lu inprehending tuning at the House of Exceptional Beauties back then..." Chu Yang tilted his head to one side: "Oh?" "Its because I have found out that youre quite a skilled person." Young Master Yunughed and one could see the slight tinge of bashfulness that hade over his face, simr to one on a ten-year-old kids face who is nearing his teenage, yet with an extra hint of implicit charm in his demeanor: "You have this hidden skill into making people unknowingly obligated to you." "Ha ha." Chu Yangughed heartily. "So I would like to ask you..." Young Master Yu suddenly stared intently at him, and asked in a serious tone: "Are you a member of the Ye n, or the You n?" "I guess these family names you took just now... Chu Yang quietly said, "are from the nine aristocratic families of the Upper Three Heavens, correct?" "They are, indeed." Young Master Yu nodded. "Let me be honest with you, but the fact is that I dont know much about the Nine Heavens Continent..." Chu Yang replied: "In fact, I am hearing these names for the first time today!" Young Master Yu shot a suspicious nce at him. "Frankly speaking, my knowledge of the Nine Heavens Continent is limited to the facts and information I could gather from the official records." Chu Yang smiled: "As far as things like inside stories, secrets and legends are concerned...I ampletely ignorant about all of that." A puzzled look shed in Young Master Yus eyes. "Sometimes I think, since this continent is known by the name of Nine Heavens Continent, then what exactly is the significance of grouping the heavens as Upper Three Heavens, Middle Three Heavens, and Lower Three Heavens?" Chu Yang further asked: "This entire continent is clearly divided into three segments, then why is it called Nine Heavens?" Young Master Yu was carefully observing each and every change in Chu Yangs facial expression. After a long time, he suddenly heaved a long sigh and,ughing at himself, said: "It seems like my guess waspletely wrong..." "What?" Chu Yang asked. "So you really dont know anything!" Young Master Yu said in a heavy tone, it seemed he was extremely mad at himself for guessing incorrectly. "They may seem like a bunch of simple stuff to you, but they are fairlyplex for me." Chu Yangughed: "I would like to think that you have already investigated about me, yet you are asking me a question like this. It appears to me that you suspect those investigation ounts about me." "Thats because you have been progressing too fast!" Young Master Yu eximed before heaving a sigh: "If I am not mistaken, you are presently at Revered Martial level. Moreover, you are a Revered Sword Artist, and that too of Second Grade?" Chu Yang was startled in his heart; [I am already sparing no effort in concealing my cultivation, without allowing a single strand of my aura to be exposed, yet my cultivation has been thoroughly seen through by this man, that too in a nce.] [Such visual prowess is amazing in itself, and yet exceedingly terrifying!] "How long has it been since you took birth in this world... even if you are a peerless genius, and had a stockpile of endless elixirs at your disposal... even if you had a first-grade teacher to give you proper guidance... even after all that, it is still impossible to attain such an incredible progress rate in the Lower Three Heavens." Young Master Yu gave a bitterugh as he continued: "If you were me, someone who has seen it all... then you wouldnt ask why I suspected you." Chu Yangs lips twitched a bit as he naturally knew about this point; [the rate of my progress would certainly seem as mythological to anyone, whosoever he might be.] "Fine then, we have owed you twice anyway. Today, I will tell you secret details about the Nine Heavens Continent, which are known only to the insiders." Young Master Yu snorted twice before continuing further: "Only those who have reached a certain level can contemte this matter. Considering your present cultivation, getting to know about this is certainly beyond your ability... in fact, I must say that something like this is happening for the first time ever in the history of the Nine Heavens Continent." "Please, do enlighten me." Chu Yang smiled calmly at his own pace. In fact, he was quite anxious in his heart, because what he was missing right now was the true history of the Nine Heavens Continent, or one could say, that he was unaware of the true realm of experts which was hidden within the Nine Heavens Continent! Pursuing strength with all of ones might, only to be puzzled by confusing legends and rumors... who would want to purse legends which might be far from truth? "This matter is something that is very hard to exin to others." Young Master Yu thought for a while, then continued: "... in fact, it is so incredible, yet absurd at the same time, that ... I was not particrly willing to share it with you... but have to because I am enmeshed in a trap of ones own devising!" He sighed: "Who would have thought that you wille up with such a request! The knowledge of this secret is like a symbol of status, something that can only be obtained by those who have obtained a certain extent of power and wisdom... in fact, even most people in the Upper Three Heavens do not know about it... the secret of the Nine Heavens only belongs to the nine aristocratic families of the Upper Three Heavens... yeah!" Chu Yang smiled. [This is exactly what I have been dying to know all this time.] Therefore, as soon as he heard Young Master Yu speaking about the two debts he owed him, Chu Yang didnt beat around the bush and bluntly put forward his demand: I dont understand the Nine Heavens! He must forcefully disperse the dense fog which had been clouding his mind for so long. "And here I thought that... you may ask me to assassinate Diwu Qing Rou..." Young Master Yu said while gently rubbing his own temple. Chu Yang maintained the same smiling expression on his face, while he waited patiently. "Well then." Young Master Yu helplessly smiled as he said in a silky, breeze-like tone: "Even if they find out that this secret came out from my mouth, what can they possibly do... humph." This sentence was brimming with loftiness! Chu Yangs heart suddenly thumped as his vision shook slightly: [Dont tell me that this secret cannot be said casually? And if once said, will have serious consequences?] [Why?] "Nine Heavens Continent... was originally just a continent, and didnt have the Upper Three Heavens or Lower Three Heavens. In fact, there were no heavens to begin with in the first ce. It used to be a single world at that time... ravaged with unceasing disputes. Humanity, Beast kin and several other races used to flourish together on this one big continent. Young Master Yu continued in an unhurried pace: "And at the time humanity was slowly nearing its end, there were nine great powerhouses in the world. Each of them belonged to one of the nine great races; and, furthermore, all of them had attained the supreme realm. Chapter 316 The origins of the Nine Tribulations Sword! "The continents dispute had reached the point where, if it wasnt curbed in time, then it could lead to a thorough destruction. Thus, the nine great powerhouses relinquished all hostility and friendship towards each other, and gathered together to have a discussion and eventually reached a solution for the situation at hand. And that solution was: the continent would be divided into nine big chunks, including both barren and fertile regions... in this context, the barren and fertile regions are referring to the regions with... low and high content of World Vitality respectively! [1] "They mutually agreed upon assigning one region to each of the nine races. Afterwards, they could only reside within their respective regions. If any of the races were to ever try and cross the border, then they would inevitably face a joint attack of the others. "As for which race would reside in which slice of the continent, this decision was left in the hands of the nine great powerhouses; the nine great powerhouses carried out a ranking battle, with the race corresponding to the top ranking powerhouse getting to reside in the best region! And the same process continued until the end. "At that time, the nine races consisted of the Sun race, Moon race and the Star race, amongst others; these three races however, are widely known as the Three Stars Divine n. They can neither be ssified as humans, nor can they be ssified as beasts; they belong to a fairly peculiar race. They have one thing inmon, which is every time stars congeal in the sky, they can transform into humans, but their strength naturally remains enormous as ever! "Furthermore, there was also the Beast race, which used to be thergest back then. Moreover, when their cultivation reached a certain level, they could also transform into humans with no visible difference whenpared to real humans. The other races were namely Bird race, Dragon race, Fairy race, Human race, Devil race and Spirit race. Each ethnic group had unique traits which couldnt be imitated by the others. "Those were precisely the nine great races!" Young Master Yus eyes revealed an unusual look, as if reminiscing about the distant past. Chu Yang certainly noticed this, but couldnt understand the meaning veiled behind the look in his eyes... in short, it was quite strange and baffling. "Such being the case, since there used to be nine great races in this world; why have the other races disappeared?" Chu Yang asked: "And what became of the ranking battle between the nine great races?" "Hehe, the nine great powerhouses continued to battle for half a year before the rankings were ultimately decided upon; this was also the continents first ranking battle!" Young Master Yu shook his head and said with a smile: "The end result was... Human race was ced first and thereby upied the best region, followed by Spirit race, Devil race, Fairy race, Dragon race, Bird race, Star race, Sun race and Moon race. "And thus, the continent was finally divided. In those times, the continent was linked by flowing rivers. Using those very rivers as markers, the continent was divided amongst the races, with each having a section of the ocean... and a phase of mutual non-aggression persisted for many years thereafter... "However, how could the low-ranked ethnic groups not harbor any wild ambitions? Who wouldnt want to upy the best region... many years after the disappearance of the nine great powerhouses, the most formidable race, Humans, finally declined, and a dispute rose again on the continent. The Three Stars Divine n was the first race to leave its own residence, and was all set to seize the best region. "When the Three Stars Divine n moved into action, the other races also responded ordingly; this ultimately threw the entire continent into turmoil once again. But this time, the nine great powerhouses werent there to stop them... instead, there appeared a man with a sword! "The Nine Tribtions Sword!" Young Master Yu said in a heavy tone. Chu Yang was dumbstruck. [How... did I get involved with this Nine Tribtions Sword?] "The Nine Tribtions Sword?" Chu Yang crooked his mouth, looking askant with his eyes squinting, before he asked: "What rtion does this have with the Nine Tribtions Sword?" "...this matter was finally resolved by the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword!" Young Master appeared to be smiling before he gasped helplessly with admiration: "That person... was an ultimate scoundrel! He used an utterly preposterous method to settle this matter!" Chu Yang appeared confused and disoriented as he asked: "How many years have passed since that happened?" "This... is really hard to count and tell." Young Master Yu shook his head. "At that time, the Nine Tribtions Sword Lord suddenly appeared out of nowhere. He first found several strong experts of the Three Stars Divine n and without any demur, a fight of crackle and rattle began. The strong experts of the other great races were no exceptions either, and suffered attacks from the Nine Tribtions Sword Lord as well. The most serious casualty was that of a Supreme expert of Human race. He wasnt ready to overlook the losses incurred on the part of his race, and retaliated. However, he was chased down by the Nine Tribtions Sword Lord and was pped all over the Nine Heavens; it is said that each of those ps shook the entire world. In fact, a p on the face was said to have destroyed an entire mountain! Young Master Yus eyes were full of fascination. "A p on the face destroyed an entire mountain?" Chu Yang stared, and it seemed as if his eyeballs would pop out any time now. [How can a p on the face be anyhow rted to the destruction of a mountain?] "Whenever a pnded on the face of that supreme expert, he was instantly sent crashing into a mountain. And then, the mountain was gone." Young Master Yu raised his eyebrows: "As simple as that!" Chu Yang almost fainted from the shock. [Is there really such a way to p someone? Anyway, returning to the main topic: that Supreme experts body was really quite tough...] "Then the Nine Tribtions Sword Lord forcefully summoned all the strong experts; it is said that the situation back then was quite shocking and the people gathered there werent ready to agree with each other. Afterwards, the Nine Tribtions Sword Lord said: such being the case, you might as well just live in your own respective spaces and that should end this farce once and for all. Thereupon, the old man folded the entire continent..." "The entire continent... was folded?" Chu Yang turnedpletely lifeless: "Folded?" [Thats f*king insane, the Nine Heavens Continent is not a piece of paper you know, how can it be folded just like that?] "Yes, it was folded; and everyone realized that the continent had be smaller in size. Moreover, it had transformed into a nineyered pagoda. The Nine Tribtions Sword Lord was very much satisfied with this result and said: from now on, this continent shall be called the Nine Heavens Continent!" Chu Yang smacked his lips repeatedly, [so thats how the name of Nine Heavens Continent came into being...] "In ordance with the requests of the Nine Tribtions Swords master, the races moved into their own respective spaces. None dared to speak out their unwillingness..." Young Master Yu said. Chu Yang shook his head again and again, [while facing such a person... who would possibly say no? Who would dare to show their unwillingness?] "However, the Nine Tribtions Sword Lords solution to the issue wasnt perfect! Moreover, it caused a catastrophe." Young Master Yu sighed and said: "Initially, his solution seemed alright, but the nine separated spaces he had hastily created, were very unstable. And after the matter was initially resolved, they suddenly copsed..." "Copsed..." Chu Yangs forehead was riddled with beads of sweat, which slowly rolled down. [The spaces copsed...] "At that time, the uppermostyer used to be upied by the Human race, followed by the Three Stars Divine n and the other great races... they all came crashing down, one after another." Young Master Yu smiled wryly, and it seemed as if he was finding it difficult to speak about this: "The uppermostyerpletely copsed upon theyer below and thatyer copsed onto theyers below, one after another... thereupon annihting some of the races that once used to contend for hegemony over this continent; namely Dragon race, Fairy race, Devil race, Spirit race ... these races ceased to exist." "They were crushed to death?" Chu Yang was left rmed and leaping. "You tell me?" Young Master Yu nkly nced at him: "When an entire continentes crashing down... who can survive that? Even a Supreme expert... would find it difficult to live through such a cmity!" Chu Yang felt his hands and feet turning ice-cold. "The Nine Tribtions Sword Lord felt like he had lost face..." Chu Yang felt his brain being short-circuited by this sentence of the Young Master Yus: [That prick destroyed five great races... and felt as if he had lost face?] Listening to this sentence was really equivalent to the feeling of getting ones b*lls crushed. "Therefore, he performed a bit of renovation. He merged the bottom twoyers into oneyer, then the middle twoyer into one... as for the above fiveyers, they were all merged together! In this way, the nine heavens were transformed into three heavens. Afterwards, in order tomemorate the five great races, which were annihted in the catastrophe... the continent was called the Nine Heavens! "I see, so thats how it is." Chu Yang finally understood the origins of the Nine Heavens Continent. However, just thinking about what he got to learn today, sent chills down his spine: [to think that someone was able to easily fold the continent? In addition... when the results were not up to his satisfaction, instead of unfolding the continent, he folded it once again?] [Thinking of this ... just thinking of this makes me feel dizzy!] "However, there still remained a hidden danger of the reurrence of such a cmity due to the presence of heavenly defects from the previous cmity." Young Master Yu said: "Thus, the Nine Tribtions Sword Lord left his sword behind in this continent. In order to seal those defects, he divided his sword into nine fragments, and sealed the defects with the help of some secret method. Henceforth, the continent stabilized, and there has never been a reurrence of copse ever since..." "Afterward, the Nine Tribtions Sword Lord disappeared without a trace... since then, no one saw him again!" Young Master Yu said in a deep tone: "That extraordinary personage left behind a passage before departing: The Nine Tribtions Sword would resurface once in every ten thousand years, lock the destiny of this continent, initiating the cycle of karma, thereby providing strong support to the Nine Heavens Continent..." Chu Yang stared with his eye opened wide while sluggishly nodding his head. [So thats how it is!] [This is the true origins of the Nine Tribtions Sword!] "Since then, that strange sword came to be known as Nine Tribtions Sword! Everyone tried to guess why that extraordinary expert called this sword the Nine Tribtions Sword? Could it be that... this continent would have to go through nine great tribtions? But even after thinking it over and over, no one could figure out, and the topic was dropped atst. "Ten thousand yearster, someone really obtained the Nine Tribtions Sword. However this time around, theyout of the Nine Heavens Continent waspletely changed again... after a tragic war, thest surviving of Bird race... were thoroughly wiped out..." "After a certain period of time, a great conflict arose between the Human race and the Three Stars Divine n... but this time, the Nine Tribtions Sword fell into the hands of a human expert... and when his strength reached the peak level, the Three Stars Divine n waspletely sealed by him!" "Sealed..." "Yes, sealed! This seal however, can be removed, but only when the Nine Tribtions Sword would resurface..." "Cough Cough Cough..." After hearing that, Chu Yang felt as if he would copse any time now. Now, there was only one doubt in his heart: [Did all of this really happen? Has this inconceivable event really taken ce?] [Could it be that reason why the Nine Tribtions Sword unceasingly absorbs the essence of all sorts of stuff... is to garner enough strength to support the continent? If that is really so...then isnt this too... too ... too baffling?] [Whenever the Nine Tribtions Sword emerges, it gives rise to a turbulent time and utter chaos, which shakes the entire world. Dont tell me that this happens in response to some kind of reaction owing to the emergence of those heavenly defects which cause the continents support to lose its strength?] "Another ten thousand years passed, and the Nine Tribtions Sword appeared again; it continued to emerge once in every ten thousand years, causing big catastrophes, and changing theyout of the Nine Heavens Continent every time... from the very beginning... ny thousand years have already passed..." Young Master Yu lifted his teacup and took a sip before saying: "At present, the Nine Tribtions Sword has already taken its re-birth... not including the time it appeared with its original owner, this emergence would be the ninth time!" [The Ninth time! ] "Based on the records... themotion caused by the appearance of the Nine Tribtions Sword this time, is entirely different from the previous times; it seems as if this time, things would be a lot more serious than before! Moreover... a legend has been in cirction ever since the first appearance of the Nine Tribtions Sword: Nine Tribtions, Nine Revtions, the earth will crack open and the sky will flip over... in other words, the whole of Nine Heavens Continent would be destroyed ... no one knows when such nonsensical legend began to spread..." Chu Yang finally moved his eyeballs, rapidly, and said: "All this sounds like a dream..." TLs notes: 1) World Vitality, means vital energy of the world. In context, it basically refers to the energy or Qi in a particr region. Chapter 317 Explanation? What explanation? "Forget about you listening... even as I speak on this topic, it feels like I am talking about fantasy stuff..." Young Master Yu smiled bitterly as he said: "But this... is actually the biggest secret of the Nine Heavens Continent! All origins find their roots in... the Nine Tribtions Sword!" "Then wouldnt it be right to say... that all the secrets lie within the Nine Tribtions Sword?" Chu Yang frowned as he asked. At this moment, he thought in his heart: [F*k, its merely a sword, thats all! How can it actually be so...plicated?] "Correct, Nine Tribtions Sword; its such a pity that youre not the current Lord of Nine Tribtions Sword! Moreover, this generations Nine Tribtions Sword... has already taken birth. Now that it hase into being, its searching for an individual capable of aplishing all this. You dont stand a chance!" Young Master Yu replied slowly, certainly having misunderstood the meaning of Chu Yangs words. In fact, there were traces of ridicule and helplessness contained in his exnation. "Not a chance ah..." Chu Yang looked up, and said in a disappointed manner: "Its a pity." "Its quite a pity indeed." Young Master Yu heaved a long sigh. The way he showed his pity appeared quite genuine, so much so that it made Chu Yang feel the crisis residing in his own Dantian. If anyone found out that the Nine Tribtions Sword was present in his Dantian... Chu Yang would dare to make a bet: [Even if my progress speed gets a hundred times faster, even if I have a hundred lives... I would still die a miserable death and that too in a very short amount of time! ] Young Master Yu remained in a daze for a moment, then finally snapped out of it and said: "This... was precisely all about the Nine Heavens Continent." After saying this sentence, Young Master Yu gently moved his fingers. Suddenly, Chu Yang discovered that the teas fragrance, originally stagnated in the air, had suddenly started flowing once again; slowly drifting outside... [Does this mean that this conversation is over? ] The sound of thekes flowing water, as well as the noise of the outside world suddenly sounded at this very moment. The blockade set up by Young Master Yu a while ago, had surprisingly sealed up the entire space surrounding them. Those on the outside couldnt hear the soundsing from the inside, and vice versa. What kind of magical power was this... Chu Yang felt moved in his heart as he asked: "May I ask Young Master Yu about the martial rankings followed in this continent..." "Martial rankings... its the same as the ones you have been seeing all this time..." Young Master Yu lowered his head and smiled gently: "However... genuinely wonderful ces arent located here ah..." [ces which are genuinely wonderful arent located here? Is he referring to the Lower Three Heavens or the Nine Heavens Continent?] "Oh? Then these so-called genuinely wonderful ces you talk about... have you visited them before?" There was an abundance of implicit meaning in Chu Yangs question. "Indeed, it was quite fun." Young Master Yus eyelids drooped down as he said in a heavy voice: "Those ces were full of dangers ... but also brimming with opportunities..." Chu Yang pondered, and then suddenly smiled in his heart; his heart was telling him that, judging from the Young Master Yus statement, it seemed like these so-called genuinely wonderful ces were located in the Upper Three Heavens. "I have already prepared a position for you." Young Master Yu lifted his teacup and took a sip. Suddenly, the look in his eyes turned severe as he stretched out his hand and grasped the void. The misty fragrance of the tea which was drifting in the air was suddenly grasped by his hand, and clenched as if it was mud, thereby turning into a small ball. Afterward, he flicked his finger three times. Three streaming jets of milky white mist flew out from that small ball, producing a loud whooshing sound. They instantly pierced through the cabin and flew out! Plop, from the outside, came three sessive sounds of someone falling into the water. The water surface was undted, thereupon making the boat sway up and down in ordance with the fluctuating water surface... "In this world, there shall always be too many... of these overreaching conceited..." Young Master Yu grinned toward Chu Yang and said in a low voice: "... ants!" Then he stood up and revealed a smile before saying: "They make me feel so vexed." At this moment, his smile was suddenly filled with a deste murderous aura as his snow-white teeth gently nipped his lower lip; the white light being reflected by his white teeth was simr to that of a sea shark that was about to swallow its food... A shout filled with rage suddenly echoed on the outside: "Who is there in the boat? What kind of valiant hero doesnt even bother to give a prior greeting and just goes on tounch sneak attacks!" "These people must havee looking for you. You mounted a fish to stir up troubles, and that has brought to you your own doom..." Young Master Yu paid no attention to the callsing from outside. He just smiled at Chu Yang and said: "Do you wish to go, or do you want me to go instead?" "I would like to, but since you have stood up already." Chu Yang smiled slyly: "I wouldnt wish to forcibly take away your inclination of doing what you want to do." Young Master Yu stared nkly for a moment, then immediately burst intoughter: "Cunning!" He stood up, then crossed his hands behind his back, and strolled out. The cabin was still sealed from all sides, yet Young Master Yus figure had suddenly disappeared from there. Chu Yang looked at his seat as a strange look flickered in his eyes. He finally stood up, opened the boats curtains and went out. Young Master Yu used bare hands to condense the air; the enemy was speared with just a snap of his fingers. From start to finish, he continued to y down without the slightest bit of smoke and fire resulting from his actions. Although Young Master Yu had revealed only a fraction of his martial skills, he could already be ranked at the top of the list of the most formidable people Chu Yang had met. He was fully deserving of being held in such high esteem, without any reservations. Chu Yang came out and saw that this boat had beenpletely surrounded. He did not even know when it actually happened. About 5 or 6 boats were anchored all around them. On the prows of those boats, there stood several people. Three blue-clothed corpses were floating quietly on the surface of the water. In all likelihood, this was the result of Young Master Yus skill from a moment ago. He had merely snapped his fingers thrice to achieve this result. On the boat anchored right across them, there was a square-faced middle-aged man, with an angry look spread across his whole face. He was ring at Young Master Yu as well as at Chu Yang, who hade out just now. The look in his eyes was quite grave! Chu Yang carefully looked at those boats and immediately recognized them: [These boats belong to the Flute Masters side. Presumably, they havee to take revenge since I have ruined the Flute Masters n of gaining the upper hand by a show of strength. ] "You lot have surrounded my boat, what do you want?" Young Master Yu stood atop the bow of his boat with his hands crossed behind his back. His ck robe was fluttering in the wind while his countenance was brimming with an elusive air of arrogance. "Young Master, may I ask who is responsible... for the death of those three men?" That middle-aged man was unconsciously terrified by his imposing aura. Even though his tone was still as strong as before, it had unknowingly changed into an inquiring note. "I am..." Young Master Yu didnt even look at him since his eyes were affectionately looking at thekes green water. He sighed, and said with an unexpected sense of guilt in his voice: "I am sorry..." "Since Young Master is apologizing... then..." "I am sorry... that I made those three ugly corpses fall into your clear and pure water. It is my fault..." Young Master Yus voice was brimming with regret as he apologized: "In order to properly express my apology, I will clean up this area." That middle-aged mans face suddenly turned purple with rage. He was renderedpletely speechless. It turned out that Young Master Yus apology was meant for thekes water, and not for those people... and this hadpletely infuriated the middle-aged man, who had mistakenly misunderstood Young Master Yus intentions! [You first killed three of my people, and then you actually put me on their corpses for polluting the water? Could there really be anything more unreasonable in this entire world?] "Are you from the Transverse-flute Masters faction?" The middle-aged man restrained his rage as he asked with his teeth clenched. One could see his temples throbbing with anger. "You must be from the Flute Masters faction, correct?" Young Master Yu finally raised his head and cast a sidelong nce at him. There was a limpid look in his eyes as he asked gently. The pure look in his eyes made him seem like a wealthy young master, who had grown up in golden pces and jade towers, and simply didnt know about the worries of this world. However, when the middle-aged man looked into his eyes, he immediately felt a creepy chill rising from the depths of his heart. "Yes! A while ago, this young master used a big fish to tow his boat and resorted to using a vulgar ptrap in order to please the crowd and cause sensation, destroying the public presence and image of my master. Therefore I must know what his true intention was?" The square faced middle-aged man directed his dignified gaze towards Chu Yang: "Sire, I think you need to give us an exnation." He could tell that it wouldnt be easy to deal with this young master, so after acknowledging his own status, he immediately transferred his attention onto the main target and started using Chu Yang instead. His words simultaneously gave an indication to Young Master Yu: [We want him, not you. If you are busy... then you can continue to do whatever you were doing earlier...] By doing so, they had actually revealed their own weakness, exposing that they were basically begging for mercy. "Exnation? What exnation?" Chu Yang didnt say anything; instead, Young Master Yu rolled his eyes and asked indifferently. "Before the Match of the Three Masters, each of the masters gets to unt their own talent. This is the convention..." The middle-aged man replied. "Convention? What convention?" Young Master Yu frowned as he asked in an awe-inspiring manner. "Respectable Young Master, even if your martial skills are outstanding... you must keep in mind that it is difficult to deal four hands with just two fists. Always remember that this world possessed its own rules of existence." The middle-aged man said out loud while appearing quite fierce, yet cowardly at heart. He didnt even know who the young man before him really was, but he was still already scared in his heart. "It is difficult to deal four hands with just two fists, you say?" Young Master Yu uttered an oh sound as he slowly raised his hand, pointing towards a boat on the left side of his own, and said: "Are you referring to these people?" His voice sounded very light, and could also be described as quite gentle. However, as soon as he finished the sentence, that boat suddenly got crushed with a loud puff sound! The seven of eight people onboard had their bodies sent flying upward, and then simultaneously disintegrated in midair, leaving behind only fragments of their body, and mincemeat. Without any pitiful screams, or any traces of energy in the air, with just a causal movement of his hand, a boat was broken to pieces along with the people onboard. This was simply a demonic sorcery! There were fragment of boat floating on the waters surface, and even the biggest among them did not surpass the size of a palm. An inexplicable smell of blood spread on the surface of theke. Young Master Yu inclined his face from side to side as he said in a painful voice: "Its all my fault... I have polluted this water..." Then he turned his face to look at the middle-aged man with his pure and innocent eyes. He smiled affably and asked, "Are there any other hands?" Then he lifted his hand while looking inquisitively at the middle-aged man. His finger was already pointed at another boat as he asked: "Or maybe..." Before he could finish the sentence, there sounded loud sounds of people falling into the water. From the boat his finger was pointed at, a total of seven or eight people had jumped into the water. At present, they were desperately swimming away in all directions... The middle-aged mans eyes were frozen with terror; his entire body was trembling while his upper and lower teeth were intensely shing against each other. At this time, his legs appeared like a pipa(1). It seemed as if he would kneel down any time now. "Do you still want an exnation?" Young Master Yu looked at him genially as he asked in great amusement: "I can give you an exnation, you know? Trust me; I can certainly give you one." "No... No... I dont want to hear..." The square-faced middle-aged mans dignity had flown far away, and beyond the topmostyers of the clouds. With his hands shaking repeatedly, he stuttered awfully, in pure desperation. "You dont want to hear?" Young Master Yu looked as if he was having a headache, and so he asked again: "Do you want an exnation or not? The way youre speaking right now is quite strenuous to listen to, you know..." "Dont... please dont... dont want any exnations..." The middle-aged man was so scared that he started to cry. One could hear the desperate sobs in his changed tone. "Good, quite obedient I must say. In the future, make sure you remember this important lesson youve learned today: not everyone can just ask for an exnation, understood?" Young Master Yuughed kindly: "Now go back and tell your master. If he wants to keep his small mouth intact to y that flute of his... he must learn to be more sincere and well-behaved? Got it?" Pipa: Chinese musical instrument with four strings. Chapter 318 How Can This Be Possible? "Yes... yes, I would humbly follow young masters instructions..." the middle-aged man nodded in a manner which resembled the sight of a chick pecking rice grains, while each and every one of the people standing behind him had a deathly pale look spread across their faces; the look in their clearly reflected that they had been scared out of their wits. "Very well, furthermore . . . whether we use a fish to tow a boat, or a bird to pull a cart . . . this is not something you . . . or your master can control; understood?" Young Master Yu said with a smile. "Understood! Boom . . ." The middle-aged manplied repeatedly; but since he was extremely nervous, he ended up saying boom instead of understood. (1) "Well, go then." Young Master Yu whisked his sleeves and a strong wind suddenly flew out. And the boat anchored on the opposite side immediately retreated like an arrow. It retreated so fast that it caused the people to lose their bnce one by one, even though they had been previously standing steadily atop the bows of their boats. As a result, they couldnt stop themselves from losing bnce and falling into the water since they were already scared witless. Those boats had quickly receded in a split second. They had simply vanished like a ghost and that too within the blink of an eye; perhaps this speed had already created a record in Lotus Lake. They hade here to threaten, but fled away cowardly after losing their courage in its entirety. Young Master Yu smiled as he turned around and looked towards Chu Yang while spreading out his hand, "See, thats how you settle a dispute." Chu Yang shook his head as he heaved a sigh. [This mans method of resolving an issue is very simple; . . . thoroughly bullying someone into subjugation! A p on the face: is that okay? Yet another p on the face: is that okay now?] If someone gets beaten up again, and again, without being able to fight back . . . would they dare to retaliate? "Your approach was quite fierce yet straightforward." Chu Yang replied in an unfeigned manner. "Such people ought to be dealt in this way." Young Master Yu softly stated as he smiled insipidly, "Who has the time to deal with their nonsense? Do you want to reason with them? No? Then dont waste time and just p them in the face. If they still remain unconvinced, then p them again! Remember, if you wait until there is a need to reason with someone . . . you will have already fallen into a disadvantageous position by then." He crossed his hands behind his back as he continued with a smile, "You mustnt indulge into reasoning with your opponents when their strength is more than your anticipation. These people can only be regarded as fools for trying to reason with me." Chu Yang smiled as he said, "Indeed, you shouldnt try to reason with a stronger opponent because that will only add to your bullys pleasure." "Ha ha . . . correct. That is absolutely correct." Young Master Yuughed heartily without any restraint. "If that is the case . . . wouldnt it be right to say that theres no need for reasoning to exist in this world? After all . . . whats the use of it anyway?" Chu Yang asked. "This is the reason why I also think that its useless." Young Master Yu replied calmly, "In fact, I would say that reasoning is only applicable on ordinary people. After reaching a certain level of power and influence, you can simply disregard the very use of reasoning and even trod upon it if you wish to. The reason why you currently think that reasoning is so useful is probably inherent in the fact that you still havent gone beyond the scope of ordinary people . . . wait until you arrive in the Upper Three Heavens; you will automatically understand what I am talking about . . ." A mocking smile surfaced on Young Master Yus face. He continued to smile like this for a moment, and then finally said, " . . . sometimes reasoning . . . is considered even inferior to bullshit! "Ha . . ." Young Master Yus body floated up-into the sky and suddenly blurred. Chu Yang had barely blinked, only to see him standing at the shore. A fine and delicate voice suddenly sounded right next to his ears; in fact, it sounded just like the buzzing sound of a flying mosquito, "We dont owe you anymore. Come seek me if you need your own status. You will find me at that ce." By then, Young Master Yu had already disappeared from the shore, and was nowhere to be seen. Chu Yang smiled wryly as he shook his head. Only then Chu Yang realized that the opposite party no longer owed him; on the contrary, now he owed the opposite party. Chu Yang had heard the words spoken by Young Master Yu; but it had borne apletely different result on him, whenpared others hearing the same words. As thest sentence stated: In the Upper Three Heavens, reasoning is considered even inferior to bullshit . . . this sentence immediately made him realize: [Strength is given supremacy in the Upper Three Heavens. Its a world that runs on thew of the jungle where the strong prey on the weak.] The tale of the Nine Heavens might seem like a fable to others; Chu Yang however, couldnt help but harbor a special feeling about it! He still hadnt recovered from the shock imparted by the legend of the Nine Tribtions Sword. He shook his head once again, and then sat down on the boat as the Nine Tribtions Swords tip came out in a surreptitious manner; causing a itching sensation in Chu Yangs fingertips. Then, it abruptly jumped out andnded onto the white-crystal table since it didnt feel anyones presence on the outside, besides Chu Yangs. In an instant, the white-crystal table, as well as the chair, had turned into a pile of dust; even the teapot was gone . . . Then, the Swords tip went back inside Chu Yangs body with a whizzing sound. As soon as it had returned, the worlds purest form of spirit energy suddenly rushed out of his Dantian. He instantly felt a warm andfortable feeling spreading throughout his body; this feeling was simr to immersing oneself in a hot spring during winter season . . . The spirit energy became even more nimble after a moment. The remnants of medicinal efficacies in Chu Yangs meridians, which had originally been suppressed by the Sword Spirit, were also enticed into cirction . . . The medicinal efficacies and spirit energy together formed a mighty current which immediately circted through his meridians before finally attacking the barrier of Revered Sword Levels second grade! The barrier copsed with a loud boom. Chu Yang felt as if his body had be light as a feather, and would fly-up any time now; his entire body was brimming with strength all of a sudden. "Revered Sword Second Grade!" Chu Yang suddenly thought as he continued being seated motionlessly. However, at this time, a big hole suddenly appeared beneath him and theke water began to flood inside the boat. Soon after, Chu Yangs body silently disappeared in the water . . . Chu Yang appeared simr to a big fish as his figure darted several feet deep into the water; and downwards like an arrow. Meanwhile, the Swords tip and the Swords edge were jumping with joy and excitement within his Dantian. That urgent summoning calling from underwater had also be quite distinct by now. Chu Yang finally reached the bottom of theke as he followed that wonderful feeling, but only to find a big hole in the ground. It was giving off a spooky feeling, and it was fairly hard to determine its real depth. Chu Yang didnt hesitate in taking out a big chunk of ck steel, weighing hundreds of Kgs, from the Nine Tribtions Space. He then hugged it close to his bosom, and dived in headlong. Chu Yang had started bing anxious that he might not be able to dive deeper into theke; the underwater buoyancy had been increasing rapidly, and he was afraid that it may ultimately repel him upward. However, he wouldnt need to worry about it as long as he was holding on to a chunk of ck steel. It got really dark in front of his eyes after diving for a while. In fact, it was already so dark around him that he was unable to see his own hands. The source of that wonderful feeling was also getting closer; both, the Swords edge and the Swords tip, were already protruding from his fingers, and were issuing sonorous cries simr to that of nging metals. Finally, Chu Yang felt like he had already dived 1000 feet below thekes base. His feet finally stepped onto a stretch of slipperynd, which waspletely covered with mud. Meanwhile, a feeble light suddenly spread out and filled this underwater abyss with colors, thereby making it look extremely gorgeous. Yet, it still retained its strangeness. Chu Yang opened his eyes wide and could clearly feel his heart beating wildly. He slowly walked towards the source of light. He felt as if he was walking on cotton while hugging that chunk of ck steel close to his bosom; though he actually couldnt feel its weight at the moment. Thebined weight of him and that chunk of ck steel was about 250-300 Kgs, which had already been offset by the buoyancy of water. . . . The closer he got to that light; the denser it became . . . Chu Yang was vignt of his surroundings. He was advancing cautiously . . . one step at a time. [Who knows whats lurking in such a deep-underwater location which seem like it hasnt been visited by anyone in tens of thousands of years?] Chu Yang wouldnt find it strange if someone were to tell him that a Sword Emperor had lost his life in this ce afterpletely losing his mind! This underwater world was really full of dangers . . . He could already feel the re falling upon his own face as he was slowly neared the source of the light. Suddenly, he felt something hard underneath his feet, as if he had stepped on a piece of stone. [There is a silt deposition of dozens of feet right beside the stone. However, this stone seems to have remained untouched even after tens of thousands of years of passage. Shouldnt there be a deposition of silt upon it too?!] Chu Yangposed himself, and then finally took a step forward to have a better look. He finally saw the source of the light! There was a stone wall in front of him with a fist-sized pearl embedded in the middle. This pearl was releasing a feeble and milky white light . . . "This is a fine pearl!" Chu Yang eximed in admiration within his heart. [This pearl is certainly not ordinary! To be able to glow so brightly in this pitch-ck underwater territory for such a long time . . . if its not a treasured item . . . then what is it?] The Nine Tribtions Swords tip sent out a reply in response to the summoning call that had sounded from behind this stone wall. [Such rity!] Chu Yang took two steps forward, and was about to carefully examine the stone wall when he suddenly sensed something on his side. It seemed as if a small whirlpool had appeared next to him. He immediately took a step back, and then turned his head around to take a look. He suddenly saw rays of dazzling light about 50-60 feet to the left side of his body; it was simr to looking at two bignterns appearing at once! The surroundings were instantly illuminated by this sudden burst of light. Chu Yang turned his head to have a good look, only to find himselfpletely surrounded from all sides by arge group of densely packed . . . Monster Snakes! The size of these monster snakes could range from as thick as a bucket, to as thin as a finger. However, each of them had a grotesque looking triangr head with an unusual-looking horn sticking out of it. Moreover, each and every one of them had fierce-looking eyes. Chu Yang nearly choked on his own saliva as looked in the direction of that dazzling light again, only to find it moving slightly; he had finally gotten to see this lights true colors! [They are the eyes of a monster snake in reality!] These two eyes were as big as Chu Yangs head. The thickness of that snakes body . . . wasparable to that of a house! And it was almost . . . 200 feet long! Chu Yang held his breath: [This . . . what kind of monster is this!] That huge snakes body suddenly swaying from side to side, while Chu Yang was still observing that monster. Its huge body silently swam forward and coiled around that stone wall; masking the entire wall as well as the pearl. And now, its eyes were vigntly looking towards Chu Yang. "F*ck . . . " Chu Yang cursed in his heart as he prevented himself from almost getting knocked against the wall. [Nine Tribtions Swords third fragment is hidden behind this stone wall, but this huge snake is blocking my way. It is clearly guarding the third fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword! Moreover, this colossus monster also has millions of its offspring gathered here . . . how do I obtain the fragment? ] [I had never encountered such a monster back when I had visited this ce to take the third fragment in my previous life. In fact, the fragment wasnt even hidden this deep under-water. What is going on?] A lone person just stood motionlessly, while being surrounded by countless snakes. A long while passed, and suddenly that huge snake shook its head in anger since Chu Yang still hadnt left yet. Immediately, countless monster snakes fluttered their tails to rush towards him at a lightning-fast speed. Chu Yang was instantaneously pushed into a state of rm. A long sword appeared in the water and was brandished almost instantly; thereby invoking a screen made out of sword, right in front of him! A burst of blood-curdling screeches resounded, seemingly belonging to those snakes which had been killed by Chu Yangs sword. The water before Chu Yangs eyes immediately turned green after being dyed by the green blood of those snakes. This obviously hindered his line of sightpletely! This attack had been sessful thanks to the experience he had gained from his underwater sword practice, or else it wouldnt have been this effective. His sword had been brandished at a great speed, and countless monster snakes were chopped off as a result; but still, more and more rushed towards him at a faster speed. The huge snake finally lost its cool, and suddenly roared fiercely. It swung its body once, then opened its big mouth; initiating a tyrannical suction all of a sudden! (dng) means to understand; (dng) means boom (of a drum). These to variations are used in the raws to describe the mans precariously stunned mental state. Chapter 319 Your Road is Already Different! Chu Yang felt like he was getting pulled forward by that enormous suction force; in fact, he was almost unable to keep his feet steady. It seemed as if the chopped body parts of those monster snakes had run into a hurricane, and had rapidly rushed into that huge monster snakes mouth vanishing instantly. Chu Yang then felt that chunk of ck steel he had been holding in his hands getting hauled away from him. The ck steel suddenly became light, and immediately floated forward under the influence of that immense suction force. Momentarily, a loud ssh sound emanated as that chuck of steel entered the mouth of that huge monster snake! rmed, Chu Yang immediately summoned the Nine Tribtions Swords edge, as well as the Swords tip. They appeared above the long sword that he held in his hand, and suddenly hacked down! With a loud puff sound, the Nine Tribtions Sword cut that monster snakes head in no time. Suddenly, the monster snake nearly fainted seemingly from the immense pain as his blood gushed out. It then suddenly raised its head upward, and began to roar. Chu Yang suddenly felt his mind getting dizzy, as if he was fluttering up. He discovered that he had already left that deep water zone by time he opened his eyes again. He was in the deep-blue-water zone now. He looked up, and saw the sky; faintly visible beyond thekes surface! [I have arrived at the water surface so quickly! ] A fear lingered in Chu Yangs heart because he could tell that this monster snake was simply too strong! He then submerged himself into his own consciousness, and realized that the Nine Tribtions Sword was still present in his Dantian. However, he had lost his long sword in the water... He came up to the waters surface with a pop sound, and took a deep breath; he wouldve choked himself to death underwater if it wasnt for the Nine Tribtions Space. [But whats going on? This ce clearly didnt have a monster snake when I came here in my past life. Then why did it appear this time?] [Furthermore... it seems to have appeared to obstruct me from obtaining the third fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword... it doesnt really hold much hostility towards me otherwise... ] [What does this mean?] [Is it possible that simply hearing the third fragments summoning call isnt enough of a prerequisite for obtaining it? ] Chu Yang smiled wryly if that huge snakes elimination was essential, even a Sword King might not be able to get their hands on the third fragment! The Nine Tribtions Swords tip was moving restlessly within his Dantian. "Wait until the time is ripe if you wish to obtain the third fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword, and you may be able to seed without facing any dangers. In fact, at that time, there would be no chance of this Poisonous Flood Dragons appearance. However, youre bound to attract this Poisonous Flood Dragons attention if you rashly attempt to seize it any earlier... if you really desire to obtain the fragment at this time, then it is necessary to kill that beast!" The schadenfreude Sword Spirit stated leisurely within Chu Yangs consciousness. "... " Chu Yang got furious, and burst into the Nine Tribtions Sword Space. He then retorted, "You bastard! Why didnt you say that earlier? What should I do now? A huge snake like that is surely a seventh-grade spirit beast... I am only at Revered level right now... how will I kill it? "That is your problem," the Sword Spirit replied indifferently, "who told you to be so impatient?" "... " Chu Yang faced upwards, and nearly spouted a mouthful of blood in anger. "However, you have an important rtion with the emergence of this spirit beast!" the Sword Spirit saw him getting anxious, and leisurely said, "In fact, it appeared because of you!" "Its rted to me?" Chu Yang was bewildered. He scratched his head because he really couldnt fathom why such a high-leveled mythical monster would bear any rtionship with him. "Youre telling me that I made it appear? That is absurd!" Chu Yang spat a mouthful of spittle; he could just scoff in response. "Indeed. Youre the reason." the Sword Spirit slowly said, "Youve embarked on an entirely different path from the third fragment onwards pared to the previous owners of the Nine Tribtions Sword. That Poisonous Flood Dragon emerged because... your road is already different. It paused for a second, and then continued, "Therefore, in order to obtain the fragment... you either defeat it; or kill it." "Why is it different?" Chu Yang asked in a baffled tone, "I am still me, while Nine Tribtions Sword is still the same as well... wheres the difference?" "Remember that sudden moment of enlightenment from a few days ago... you had detached from the Nine Tribtions Sword at that time, and entered a different realm!" the Sword spirit didnt know whether to sigh helplessly or be pleased while saying, "Thereon... you were destined to follow this new path, and be unique in the future! Also, it will be more dangerous..." "Realm..." Chu Yang suddenly recalled having that long epiphany a few days ago... "Thats also fine... I guess?" Minister Chu opened his mouth like a boss. "It should be..." the Sword Spirit stated, taking pity on him, "your strength... also needs to improve." "Youve been doing your best in keeping my strength suppressed!" King of Hell Chu raged violently. [This bastard tells me to enhance my strength, but still suppresses it so that I am unable to progress... ] [Doesnt this mean that he is ying me? ] "Or... you can just look for that personage from a while ago, and challenge him to a fight. Have a few bouts with him... if you can. That should be a good harvest..." The Sword Spirit finished this sentence and disappeared. "That personage from a while ago?" Chu Yang scratched his head for a bit as he thought, but then immediately screamed, "Young Master Yu?" "F*k... you bastard! Are you asking me tomit suicide?!" Chu Yang suddenly jumped up; he felt like crying, but had no tears to shed. [I have witnessed Young Master Yus powers, but couldnt even make sense of what I was looking at. You want me to have a match with him... and that too, not one bout... but a few? ] [That guy can stretch out his hand, and turn me into a heap of ash... how am I supposed to challenge him? ] Chu Yang sighed helplessly, and climbed ashore. He sighed for a while, then dropped his head and walked away. As a matter of fact, Young Master Yu was actually shocked when Chu Yang appeared in front of him, "You came looking for me so soon!" Young Master Yu was flustered when he heard the purpose of Chu Yangs visit. "You want to have a breakthrough? So youvee to challenge me? Are you really going to challenge me? Haha... you really want to challenge me?" "How can I challenge you?" Chu Yang felt as if his heart would pop-out with rage; Young Master Yus attitude was making him very ufortable. "Haha... " Young Master Yuughed heartily as he swayed to and fro, "I have never met... a challenger such as yourself!" "Dontugh!" Chu Yang replied angrily. "Haha... Brother Chu, I am not looking down on you... but the fact remains that you still dont have the strength to challenge me!" Young Master Yu so hard that his eyeballs nearly rolled upwards, "I am not afraid of you. I shall state the ugly truth... even your master, Meng Chao Ran, isnt worthy of challenging me!" "Draw your sword!" Chu Yang roared. Though he felt his blood run cold, his body was trembling with rage. Meanwhile, his bodys sweat pores seemed to be on the verge of exploding due to the fury burning inside his heart! Judging from Young Master Yus words, he clearly looked down on Meng Chao Ran. Chu Yang was enraged the contempt and disdain shrouded over his tone had left Chu Yangs blood boiling! "I dont need to draw my sword to deal with you. You wont stand a chance even if I am empty-handed, and use only one-tenth of my total strength!" Young Master Yu looked at Chu Yang disdainfully from the corner of his eye. He further poured oil-to-the-fire by adding this sentence, "Of course, the same goes for Meng Chao Ran too!" Chu Yang suddenly felt the blood throughout his body burning up! Hepletely lost his mind, and forgot himself owing to Young Master Yus powerful provocation! He had even forgotten the purpose of his visit! His eyes had already turned red! He almost reacted instantly, and dashed forward. Without any demur, he fiercely unleashed his sword move A single point of cold light illuminates ten thousand fathoms ! "This sword-y is splendid!" Young Master Yus gaze concentrated into a stare as he dodged to one side. He was carrying one of his hands behind his back, while he casually brandished the other, releasing a tyrannical force. sh... The sound of consecutive shes resounded. In fact, the ring was simr to that of wind blowing against lotus leaves... or raindrops beating against banana leaves. Young Master Yu made no attempt to dodge the next attack. In fact, he didnt even bother to avoid that meshprised of hundreds-of-sword-strikesing his way. Not just that, he didnt even blink as dashed into that sword; with just a snap of his fingers, Chu Yangs sword was sent flying! "The sword-y is pretty good... its such a pity that the swordsman is not capable enough." Young Master Yument calmly. However, his heart already overwhelmed with shock. [This sword-y is far from being just pretty good. In fact, this is the best form of sword-y I have seen my entire life unconditionally and undisputedly! Moreover, it surpassed the second ranker by thousands of times! ] [What kind of sword-y is this?] [If both of us were at the same level, then that attack wouldve already killed me ten times by now!] Young Master Yu hadnt suspected the presence of the Nine Tribtions Sword on Chu Yangs body because... first he thought that the Nine Tribtions Sword Lord couldnt be this weak; secondly, and most importantly the Nine Tribtions Sword hadnt appeared for ten thousand years! No one was alive from the time it had previously appeared! Furthermore, if Young Master Yu was able to recognize it even though it hadnt appeared in thest ten thousand years... then one could really say: To hell with it! Just then, Chu Yang leaped in the air with a loud whistling sound, while his long sword shed brightly in the sky. He then unleashed his long sword even before he had started to descend. His body, which was beginning to drop, suddenly rose again. A rich murderous intention congealed in the air almost simultaneously! A sword light suddenly descended from the sky, and arrogantly pounded the ground like a meteor! This sword move was so ruthless that it destroyed everything in the surrounding area! [The second move! What harm is there in ughtering the entire world?] The swords power was majestic. Once unleashed, it would never fall back! This move was so fierce that it simply transcended theprehension ofmon people! Just one move of this sword was capable of killing millions of ordinary people... with certainty! Young Master Yu was regretting a decision for the first time in his life he genuinely repented using only one-tenth of his total strength! [This sword is highly enriched, as if thousands of swords have been joined together to make this fine sword. The true might of this sword is ten times higher than what Chu Yang is disying!] [I am bound to get injured by this sword sooner orter if I dont increase my martial energy!] However, Young Master Yu still didnt remove the limiter from his power level! He had said that he would use one-tenth of his strength... so he would use only that much! One could easily see the air of extreme arrogance surrounding him! He brazenly forged ahead to face the iing attack! He straightened his back as he moved forward to face this perilous attack! He then waved his hands into a p for the first time! Bang! Chu Yang let out a loud crying sound as he spat out blood. Moreover, his body did a somersault in midair before falling down on the ground. His long sword disintegrated into several tiny pieces... all the way from its hilt! Then, it turned into a streamer of light in the sky, and vanished without a trace. However, the swords tip had actually prated Young Master Yus left palm, and had gone half-way into his shoulder after passing through his right hand. The tip might have actually pierced Young Master Yus heart if he hadnt used both his hands to block the tip while simultaneously lifting it upward to avoid getting stabbed in his heart. "Such a ruthless sword!" Young Master Yu crooked his mouth as a baffled look appeared in his eyes. The swords tip was shattered as he jolted his shoulder muscles. The wound in his palm also vanished mystically with no traces of blood to be seen anymore. He then shouted, flustered and exasperated, "I will kick your ass! I was just provoking you out of good intentions, and you... you... you acted so ruthlessly! I must say... I feel deeply hurt! Chapter 320 You’re my Fourth Master? Chu Yang rolled down from the top of the perimeter-wall like a loaf of t bread, andnded on the ground with a thud. He then bellowed viciously as hey spread-eagled on the ground, The me is on you... your provocation was too sessful! Nobody can insult my master to my face, and not pay the price! The same goes for you too! He continued after spitting out a mouthful of bloody spittle, Even if your intentions were good, the fact remains that you insulted my master! Young Master Wu remained dumbfounded for quite some time, before he eventually spoke, ... even though you look ordinary... youre actually quite exceptional! (1) Chu Yang grunted, Young Master Yu, Ill pester you for a lifetime if you dont apologize for the words youve spoken today. Young Master Yu merely shrugged his shoulders and replied, I have done many despicable, cheap and contemptible things in my life. The only thing that I havent... is apologized! Good! Well you just wait! Chu Yang spoke sitting cross-legged, and began using a healing technique. The Sword Spirit started transporting the medicinal efficacies into his meridians; the ones it had stored inside the Nine Tribtions Space. Even the mild attacked from Young Master Yu had caused Chu Yangs five internal organs to disce. The injury could be considered extremely serious... But for the Sword Spirit, it was a fine thing indeed! The Nine Tribtions Sword had absorbed many drugs, and they had hence been residing inside his body. Though they were capable of having a big impact on his practice, he was unable to disperse them. The Sword Spirit had been suppressing the drugs. Though, it had long been looking for such an opportunity to let out them out... These medicines had been collected by the imperial pces of the two super kingdoms Iron cloud and Great Zhao over decades... it wasnt hard to understand that their overall potency was tremendous. Chu Yang had always been cautious. Therefore, he had hardly-ever sustained such serious injuries. It was easy to see why the Sword Spirit would urge Chu Yang to challenge a highly skilled expert like Young Master Yu someone who held no hostility towards him! Young Master Yu also sat down. Using just 10% of his strength against an unusual man like Chu Yang had proven very strenuous on his body. The two were separated by more than a hundred feet; each racing against time to heal first. An hourter, a dumbfounded Young Master Yu stared at Chu Yang. ording to his estimate, Chu Yang shouldve taken at least half-a-day to recover half of his physical condition. However, Chu Yang suddenly stood up; bustling with energy as it seemed. He stretched out his hand, and a mysterious sword appeared; it was exuding a cold light. He leaped into the air with a roar, and somersaulted. His maneuver formed a perfectly round beam of light in midair. At this instance, he bellowed again, You wont apologize? If you have the guts, then first beat 10% of my strength! If not, then spare me your empty talk! Young Master Wu spun on his toe, and leaped from the ground without waiting for Chu Yang to summon the full power of his sword. The beam became even more resplendent up-in-the-sky; it appeared like a rainbow. The figures of the two experts suddenly shed it looked as if the sun and the moon had collided. Following a loud bang, both of them fell backwards. Fighting here is inconvenient; if you dare, why not fight me outside the city? Young Master Wu was utterly difited as he felt the tip of a sword touching his butt. He immediately turned around, and darted back to evade. By then however, his butt had already been poked seventy to eighty times by Chu Yangs sword! [If it werent for my cultivation, this ass of mine wouldve turned into a fis. And... my centrally-located point... wouldve been ruined!] Young master Yu got furious, and readily epted this poking challenge. "Are you afraid of being incapable?" Chu Yang snorted; this move had given him a big and unexpected upper-hand. He was obviously very delighted in his heart. The two whizzed out of the city like shooting stars; one after the other. While they were still in the middle of their flight, someone suddenly shouted, Who is that? Stop for inspection! This person was d in ck clothes. He appeared very skinny owing to his slim figure. It was actually Yin Wu Tian one of the four King level masters from the Golden Horse Riders Department! He had received a report of a fight breaking between two high-level Revered Martial Artists! Yin Wu Tian felt inspired upon seeing someone else also doing what he loved. [I think I have arrived in time. I will simply arrest them to make up for the losses incurred by Golden Horse Riders Department ofte...] Therefore, he took two people with him, and rushed over. His heart was full of joy and expectations; no wonder he wasnt being careful. After all... even if those two Revered Martial Artists were outstanding, could they ever pose a threat to a King level master? Wouldnt that beplete nonsense? Therefore, the King Level Master Yin gleefully arrived at the fights location. "Inspection?" Young Master Yu was surprised for a moment. Just when he was about to leave... Yin Wu Tian suddenly arrived in front of him, and blocked his way. Yin Wu Tian could not help but smile with satisfaction on seeing this guy. [Look at this young fellows age... He has such an atypical appearance! Moreover, he seems to have been stabbed many times. No wonder his clothes have been shredded into looking like a. He must be a rookie...] [I Fourth Master Yin am an expert at handling rookies.] Of course, for inspection! Dont tell me this entire fuss is for nothing? Yin Wu Tian stated proudly, Your crooked eyebrows and your cross-eyes are telling me that youre not a good person! Hurry and surrender this very instant! This fourth master of yours will consider sparing you, and may even help you in finding a way out of this predicament. Fourth master? Young Master Yu said, bursting with rage. [Chu Yang can be rowdy; his case is different since owe him. Moreover, I went easy on him out of kindness since I had promised to help in him growing stronger... so I certainly wont haggle about that.] [But I didnt expect that helping someone would be so troublesome. Moreover, I never thought that using only one-tenth of my strength would be so vexing. And then suddenly, some Fourth Master pops-up and tries to threaten me!] Correct! I am the Fourth Master! Yin Wu Tian replied; pompously sticking out his chest, Why have you still not surrendered, huh? I will surrender to your grandmother, you f*ker! Young Master Yu cursed loudly, andnded a cracking p on his face rather squarely. The furious Yin Wu Tian tried to get up, only to see another p appearing before his eyes. He hastily tried to block, but failed to do so. He ended up receiving a solid p on the right side of his face. And this one was extremely heavy! He cked out and fell face down on the ground. He was puzzled about what happened just now, and thought, [how the f*k is this guy attacking so fast? A King level expert getting pped on the face by a Revered Martial Artist?! This simply unheard of! At this rate, I will end up dying...] Just as he was thinking this, he suddenly felt something heavy upon his body. He realized that the guy had actually stepped on his belly; he then felt that man stomp. Yin Wu Tian got angry, and tried to grasp his opponents ankle. However, his opponent lifted his foot and stomped on his hand instead. Just as he tried to kick his opponent, he was thrown back with an explosion; the impact made a big hole in the ground. Immediately after, he was grabbed by his cor and lifted up from the ground. Yet another pnded on his face as a voice asked viciously, Youre my Fourth Master? Yin Wu Tian retorted, I am Fourth Master... Bam! He couldnt even finish his sentence when he was pped once again, and was asked the same question in the same t (2) tone, You are my Fourth Master? I am your... Yin Wu Tian was so furious that he felt his head would explode! His negligence hadnded him in the hands of a young guy; resulting in such extreme humiliation. Bam! With yet another loud sound of a p hitting his face, that voice solemnly asked again, Youre my Fourth Master? This p was so weighty that a loud explosion urred in his brain. This suddenly caused him to realize: [Am I really so unlucky that I unknowingly ended up messing with the wrong guy?] He didnt speak his thoughts out loud. His seemingly-impatient opponent kept pping with one hand and then the other; over and over again. After dozens of ps had already greeted his face apanied by a series of crackle and rattle sounds... he heard the same question again, You are my Fourth Master? Yin Wu Tian had been renderedpletely immobile; so much so that he had only one hand free for blocking the iing ps. He again got pped on the face, and his flesh-and-blood was sent flying. Yin Wu Tian felt like he was being crushed by a mountain with his opponents foot pressing hard on his chest. He couldnt move his lower body at all. He could only use one hand to defend his face from getting pped on both sides. This adversary was also strange; it seemed as if he knew no other move but to p his face incessantly... before asking the same question: You are my Fourth Master? ...Yin Wu Tian felt anguished and angered. It was shameful! Humiliating! What made it worse was the fact that two of his subordinates were standing nearby; watching him getting subjected into such apromised position. He had been thoroughly beaten, and was currently lying immobile on the ground. ...this entire scene had happened in front of their eyes... A dignified King level expert humiliated in such a manner?! This was unbelievable! Yin Wu Tian angrily struggled to break free! He spat-out blood as heunched a psychological attack on the enemy; but started feeling dizzy instead. Yin Wu Tian gave a look of hatred as he spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt anger and rage flourishing in his heart... before suddenly falling unconscious! However... the very next moment, Young Master Yu pped Yin Wu Tian once again. A bundle of vital energy came out of his hand and entered Yin Wu Tians body. The surging vital energy then pinched his chin, forcing his mouth open, and actually shoved a pill into it... This revitalized his body in an instant, and he abruptly woke up... feelingfortable andpletely well. [Did someone save me just now?] Yin Wu Tian opened his eyes, and was surprised to see that youth still coldly staring at him. The corners of that youngster curled into a strange smile as soon as he saw Yin Wu Tian wake up. He then grabbed Yin Wu Tian by his skull, and gave a p across his face before asking, Youre my Fourth Master? Yin Wu Tian felt as if he was hovering between life and death! [This guy actually healed and woke me up... and that too because my death wouldve interfered with his interrogation... how can such a person exist in this world?] Who in the world are you? Yin Wu Tian asked as he finally realized his stupidity. He had clearly realized that he wasnt capable enough to deal with this adversary. As an answer to his question, he received yet another tight p on the face... along with the same grim counter question, Youre my Fourth Master? He obviously hadnt understood that he was being beaten in order to make him retract his statement! In fact, he didnt even know that his statement had offended the opposite party... Yin Wu Tian clenched his teeth without saying anything, and just red fiercely at his opponent with eyes like fuming volcanoes. Smack! Smack! Smack! Young Master Yu seemed to have changed his tactics. This time... he gave three ps in a row before asking, Youre my Fourth Master? Youre killing me dammit! Yin Wu Tian shouted wildly with grief and indignation. However, a violent p stormed his face again. Yes! He had actually received a response in the form of a p... again. There seemed no scope for any other form of punishment... just a p as usual. Yin Wu Tians condition gradually started to worsen. Though the intensity of the ps had be lighter, the impact had slowly begun to prate into his meridians. Moreover, the meridians around his ears had started to rupture and disintegrate... What do you want from me? Yin Wu Tian struggled to ask since he could no longer feel his mouth. In fact, his whole head seemed to have gone numb. Young Master Yu appeared somewhat intrigued while staring intently at him. Then a callous look shed in his eyes as he said, I know you are Yin Wu Tian of the Golden Horse Riders Department. I am also aware that you are a capable subordinate of Diwu Qing Rou. But I only have one question for you... "What?" Yin Wu Tian struggled to ask. Smack! the ringing in his ear was apanied by a momentary mental-stasis. Then Young Master Yu flung his arms around gently, and asked, Youre my Fourth Master? Yin Wu Tian finally copsed! This opponent was a monster who just couldnt be moved by force or persuasion! Moreover, his nefarious disposition had already reached the pinnacle of creation! He wasnt long-winded at all. Instead he preferred using ps to make his point clear. Not to mention that he was so monotonously persistent... that he could force a person into having a mental breakdown. The literal trantion would be something like this: even if you dont belong to the dragon race... you actually have inverted dragon scales. Young Master Yu repeats the same sentence in level and oblique tone which is a technical term for ssical Chinese rhythmic poetry. Chapter 321 King of Hell Chu receives presents! Chu Yang simply crossed his hands behind his back, and observed from the sidelines while all this was going down. He understood Young Master Yus mentality better than the others. Ordinarily, Young Master Yu probably wouldnt get so angry. However, today he was really fuming. But still... even though Young Master Yu seemed to be on the brink of exploding... he hadnt actually reached that stage yet. Yin Wu Tian was unlucky in-the-fact that he had chosen this time to mess with Young Master Yu. It was difficult to predict whether Yin Wu Tian would live or die today; however, it was confirmed that his skin would get peeled away from all the pping. Even Chu Yang felt that Young Master Yu was sadistic. [Even if Yin Wu Tian had said I am not your Fourth Master... Im afraid that Young Master Yu would have still thrashed him with the back of his palm before asking, Why not?] [In short, Yin Wu Tian will end up getting crippled unless Young Master Yu stops toying with him.] Just then, a voice rang out, Please hold on a minute... have mercy! Have mercy... Jing Meng Hun the first King Level Master of the Golden Horse Riders Department had finally caught up with them. King-Level-Master Jing Meng Hun took two steps forward. He came to a stop as his eyes locked with Young Master Yus who icily stared at him from the corner of his eye. Jing Meng Hun suddenly felt as if the sky was copsing as an unexpected feeling of dread engulfed him. He stopped in his tracks, and was unable to step forward again! He was aghast, and couldnt help but think in his heart: [How did Fourth Brother provoke such a formidable character? Moreover, why does this persons cultivation seem so low?!] [This cant be good!] Young Master..., Jing Meng Hun put up a smile and said, This... this must be a misunderstanding. Smack! Young Master Yu pped Yin Wu Tians already tattered face in front of Jing Meng Hun while putting his foot on the mans chest. Then he lightly asked, Youre my Fourth Master? The corner of Jing Meng Huns eyes twitched, but he didnt dare to move. [This person is really strong. I would also be lying on the ground if I made any moves. ...Its no use!] Young Master, may I ask who you are? Jing Meng Hun asked as he respectfully cupped his hands. Young Master Yu turned his head and looked at Jing Meng Hun, only to find the mans smile artificial. Young Master Yu continued to look at him for a while. Then, the corners of his mouth curled to reveal a smiling expression as he asked, You are Jing Meng Hun, correct? Yes. May I ask who you... Well, you can call me... Young Master Yu. Young Master Yu replied with a faint smile and continued, Is this your younger brother? He was saying that he is my Fourth Master. You are his eldest brother. Does that make you... my Eldest Master? Young Master Yu! King-Level Master Jing was startled, and started sweating nervously. All the nerves in his body... started to quiver! Being a Ninth-grade King Level Master, he used to travel between the Lower Three Heavens and the Middle Three Heavens; though not often. Young Master Yu was publicly known as the number one demonic fiend of the Middle Three Heavens. How could he not have known this guy? Suddenly... he didnt know what to do. He could only feel himself going weak in the knees... ...especially after hearing Young Master say: Are you my Eldest Master? However, King-Level-Master Jing Meng Hun really wanted to pull Yin Wu Tian out of this predicament while he was still alive. [My dear younger brother, even if you had proimed yourself as Fourth Master in front of Prime Minister Diwu... you would be in a better condition! You have already gone down, and Young Master Yu has now involved me as well. In fact, he is calling me Eldest Master, but... can I really handle this situation?] No! Not at all, Young Master Yu! You are misunderstanding... King-Level-Master Jing Meng Hun hastily added, Yin Wu Tian is very courageous, but he would not dare to be so egotistical... Saying this, he fiercely winked at Yin Wu Tian. King Level Master Jing didnt need to make that signal since Yin Wu Tian had already heard Young Master Yu... these three words had immediately made him realize his foolhardiness. [Oh my mother; how did I end up provoking this demon? This guy is famous for being unreasonable...] So you are not my Eldest Master? Young Master Yu tilted his head pensively. No. No... even if I were to have heavenly guts... I wouldnt dare... Jing Meng Hun said over-and-over while keeping his hands cupped across his chest. Smack! Yin Wu Tian received another heavy p on his face, So youre my Fourth Master? Yin Wu Tian started crying. Young master Yu... I... I... am blind; or I would never dare to offend a great persona like your distinguished self! I should be damned... I wont dare wrinkle my eyebrows even if Young Master Yu decides to punish me! Yin Wu Tian seemed to have already learned his lesson. He knew that he would certainly lose his life if he didnt give a proper reply. As it stood, he seemed to have lost 10% of his life already. And if this pping session continued, then it wouldnt take too long to lose the remaining 90%... Smack! Young Master Yu pped him on the face again and said, I only asked if youre my Fourth Master! I did not ask you anything else! Sobbing between his tears, Yin Wu Tian spoke, No! I am not! I am absolutely not! Crack! Young master Yu asked angrily, You... why arent you my Fourth Master? Yin Wu Tian was dumbfounded, and stared at him with pitiful eyes; he was about to faint but controlled it. [Why arent you my Fourth Master?] Chu Yang couldnt help butugh on hearing this. He thought to himself, [I have a really amazing foresight...] Jing Meng Hun suddenly noticed him as heughed. He couldnt dare to ignore Chu Yang, and hastily walked up to him. He then cupped his fist in greeting, and asked, May I ask who this Young Master is... This isnt my matter; you do not need to involve me in this. Chu Yang had already changed his appearance. Therefore, he wasnt worried of being seen through as he casually spoke, But just moments ago, Young Master Yu and I were fighting... and he suffered a little loss. Luckily for him, he ran into Fourth Master Yin... and in a fit of rage he, cough... it will be all right once his anger dies down. Theres nothing to be worried about. On hearing this Jing Meng Hun suddenly thought to himself, [this guy and Young Master Yu were fighting, and Young Master Yu actually suffered... a little loss? My goodness! Is he even fiercer than Young Master Yu?] Young Master Yu couldnt help but roll his eyes: [I was convinced that I have the thickest skin in this world. I had never thought you would beat me to it... I was only using one-tenth of my strength, but you... actually had the nerve to say...] To stop this chain of thoughts as well as the resulting feeling of suffocation Young Master Yu couldnt help but p Yin Wu Tian on the face again. Then he cursed-out angrily, This person has brought bad luck. Everythings going wrong ever-since I have met him... hey you... you havent answered yet... tell me why arent you my Fourth Master? King-Level-Master Jing Meng Hun shuddered. He hastily took out a red-clothed package from within his robes upon realizing that he was incapable of aiding Yin Wu Tian. He then cordially walked over to King of Hell Chu, This... this is a small gift Young Master... And I will pay you even more to urge you to listen to my request... my younger brother needs help... I would be extremely grateful if you can get us out of this predicament. I would never forget this act of kindness my whole life... Jing Meng Hun knew that begging that demon was pointless. However, he was desperate, and this was hisst resort to save Yin Wu Tian. Young master Yus voice suddenly buzzed like a mosquito in Chu Yangs ear, Dont tell me youre counting on me to eliminate a future opponent for you? If so, then let me rify, for this matter needs to be settled I cannot kill the king level masters from the Golden Horse Riders Department... you should take advantage of the situation to gain some benefits. [Cannot kill?] Chu Yang was startled. [Why are you repeatedly pping him like that if you cant kill him? F*k, I should really start saving some energy forter...] Young Master Yu rolled his eyeballs as he spoke in an awkward manner, This... King-Level-Master Jing Meng Hun hastily bowed respectfully as he offered his gift once again, Please, please... please, you must ept it. My intention is to pay a meager tribute... in reverence of your distinction. Hey... Chu Yang helplessly sighed, [he is offering it with so much sincerity... if I dont ept it... then wont I feel regretter?] Therefore, he took the parcel and opened it. Suddenly a purple light emitted out of it. In fact, it was so radiant that even Young Master Yu turned his head to have a look. Surprisingly, it turned out to be a purple jade core! Moreover, it was the size of a babys fist. The Nine Tribtions Sword somersaulted in Chu Yangs Dantian upon sensing its intense vitality... Although purple jade core couldntpare to purple jade essence, but it was still an extremely rare treasure! Moreover, such a huge piece was ample for his cultivation; needless to say that it was a priceless treasure... Well... Chu Yang weighed the purple jade core. He then smacked his lips, took a deep breath, and said, This is difficult. I guess you already know how hard it is to talk to that bastard... Jing Meng Hun thought, [he is still not satisfied even though I generously gave him a purple jade core?] He then hurriedly fished in his chest pocket, and took out a token as he eagerly said, Young Master... this is a statusmand token; although you probably wont need it... but in case you run into trouble in Great Zhao... it will be somewhat useful to have this token in your possession; please ept it. Statusmand token? Chu Yangs eyes lit up. This was a jackpot! [If I have this token... it will have a higher practical significance than the purple jade core since I am in Great Zhao right now...] Well, since youre offering it to me so earnestly... I have no option but to ept it. Chu Yang said feigning reluctance, and sighed deeply as he put the token and the purple jade core inside his pocket. Thanks a lot. Jing Meng Huns face lit up with delight. Chu Yang smiled and nodded gracefully as he said, Oh its nothing! I do not like taking advantage of others... you will soon see that you have not paid in vain. Of course! Of course! Jing Meng Hun nodded and said repeatedly. He then thought, [he does not like to take advantage of other people? Does he not know that the task Ive asked him to do will be more than enough for the price Ive paid? What more will he give me as payback?] He almostughed thinking of this. [It seems that this misfortune has really turned into a blessing...] Jing Meng Hun had absolutely no idea that this incident would end up being etched in his memory. So much so, that he wouldnt dare to forget it for a lifetime... By sheer ident, the Head of the Golden Horse Riders Department met so dramatically with his arch enemy King of Hell Chu the boss of Bu Tian Pavilion. Not only that, this king level master had shamelessly given a purple jade core and a statusmand token to King of Hell Chu. On top of that, King of Hell Chu had initially made it seem as if he was unwilling to receive such precious gifts. He did ept them in the end, but only under the guise of giving a huge face to the opposite party. Old Yu... I think thats enough. You have hit him numerous times... and also cursed him... Chu Yang appearedcent about his own age and wisdom, Now you should let him go, ok? After all... he was just careless, and did it unintentionally. Young Master Yu gaped as he thought, [I have walked thend for so many years, and havee across many shameless youngsters. However, not one can match the thick-skin this guys got!] Chapter 322 Divides the Booty [Now that you have received the benefits so easily, you must be feeling quite pleased. On the other hand, I had to suffer all that annoyance. Moreover, I had to use-up my strength... all for nothing? Not only do I have to swallow my anger now, but I also have to release this man...? Although I had already decided to extricate him a while ago... but I hadnt nned on suffering so many losses in the process.] Let these men go! Chu Yang shouted, Ill stop being kind if you dont release them now! Young Master Yu felt a surge of energy rise from his Dantian. He then grunted angrily, for he didnt wish to look at this vile fellows face anymore. His feet ascended upward in the air with a swishing sound as he angrily said, Catch up with meter. Im going to beat-you-up until your world is turned upside down. Then, with a loud whooshing sound, he vanished from there. One could see that he had still been angry before he left. But Jing Meng Hun saw this scene from apletely different point of view. [Young Master Yu is known in the Middle Three Heavens as a demonic character. Moreover, he is famous for being impatient and impolite. However, even such an unreasonable person didnt dare to talk-back to this guy; in fact, he actually released his prisoner before leaving?] [Although he spoke some ruthless words before he left, but its quite easy to guess the truth... he only took-off like this because he was no match for this other guy. Generally, when someone cant to beat a powerful opponent they often say such provocative things before fleeing...] [Such a mboyant character!] In that instant, King-Level-Master Jing Meng Hun looked awestruck at Chu Yang, while the reverence he had for him in his heart had reached new heights! The way he was looking at Chu Yang... if Jing Meng Hun was a woman, then it wouldve undoubtedly seemed like he had fallen in love with Chu Yang... King Level Master Jing, have you had a look at your younger brother? Chu Yang beckoned him. A graceful and reserved expression surfaced on his face as he continued, I must leave now; but I have a feeling that we are destined to meet again... At this moment, Yin Wu Tian also crawled up with difficulty, and muttered words of gratitude; repeatedly. However, Young master Yu had thrashed him so ruthlessly that Chu Yang could not make out what he was saying... but still, he kept thanking Chu Yang in an inarticte manner. Chu Yang nodded in approval, and gave a slight smile. In that moment, Minister Chus body remained motionless. It appeared as if he hadnt moved from his spot... and was instead blown away by the wind. In just a sh, he had disappeared without a trace. He vanished in the blink of an eye! He really is a highly-skilled person. Jing Meng Hun murmured in fascination, and then muttered with a sigh, Someday, I can also reach such a level... ah He then looked at Yin Wu Tian, and shook his head as he thought, [this guy will remain hopeless his entire life... ] He was hoping to see the other guy again, so that he could repay his favor... though he thought that being able to meet him again would be a blessing in its own. Fourth Brother, you are too reckless... who on earth even thinks about provoking someone like Young Master Yu? Jing Meng Hun, who loved his brother dearly, scolded while checking Yin Wu Tians injury. Simultaneously, he also shook his head in resentment of-the-fact that Yin Wu Tian had failed to meet his expectations. I... Yin Wu Tian had barely spoken a word when suddenly he started spurting blood from his mouth. He then took a step, but fell unconscious. Just now, this Fourth King Level Master had been humiliated to a whole new level... though he was finally safe, but he couldnt help but feel embarrassed... He had been subjugated into an utterly disgraceful situation... constantly screaming pitifully, and begging for mercy... right in front of First King Level Master... his sworn brother. No one else would find out about it. Jing Meng Hun stood up fiercely, and looked at the two subordinates for a long time... sighing, Forgive me for this... As the eyes of both men filled with fear, Jing Meng Hun immediately shot his palms, which pounded heavily... ~~ Suburbs~~ On a solitary small mountain; I am in no hurry to fight; first I will share the booty. Now, hand over the purple jade core! Minister Chu was shocked to see Young Master Yu stretching out his empty hand. [As soon as I arrived here, Young Master Yu stretched out his hand to im the purple jade core. Moreover, whats up with his self-righteous demeanor? ...he is being quite straightforward about this.] Why? Minister Chu spoke matter-of-factly since he was clearly unwilling, This is the fruit of mybor! He had obviously never seen such a treasure in the Lower Three Heavens. So why would he give it up after finally acquiring it? Moreover, Young Master Yu was filthy rich. In fact, he even owned a tea-set made of white crystal. But at the moment, he was actually trying to snatch this purple jade core... How dare you say that it is the gain of yourbor? Young Master Yu retorted, It is the result of my toil. You just happened to benefit from it! Anyway, since when have you turned into such a cheapskate? Young Master Yu, does it suit a person of your status to ask for such a small item? Chu Yang asked as he rolled his eyes. This is a purple jade core; if it was any ordinary purple jade, then I wouldnt have bothered. But this is a purple jade core. It is impossible that I will just ept your decision if you refuse to hand it over! Young Master Yu was very determined. Okay, fine. Chu Yang seemed to havepromised very quickly. At the same time, he used his thoughts tomand the Nine Tribtions Swords tip: [quickly suck it in! Consume all of it, but leave the shell.] Nine tribtions Swords tip had long been unable to control itself. The moment it heard the explicit instruction, it excitedly did a somersault. Then it swiftly rushed to his bosom, andnded on top of the purple jade core... A ferocious suction began. Hurry up, Young Master Yu urged. Chu Yang put his hand into his chest-pocket, and sighed, Okay, I dare not provoke you. The only option I have is to surrender to your might... But Young Master Yu, what do you n to do with this item? Minister Chu Yangs hand stretched out very slowly as he stalled for time. However, his actions could only be perceived as reluctant in general. Young Master Yu answered with a self-satisfied smile, This Young Master has carved a big chunk of purple jade to make a lotus throne. But it looks imperfect since itcks a core. The shape and size of this purple jade core is almost appropriate for that throne... Chu Yang nodded as he thought, [you were the one who wanted to y. So dont me me for not being polite now.] Oh! If that is the case, then I would also like to see that Lotus Throne... said Chu Yang as he held out the palm of his hand, and revealed the purple jade core which was glittering with the same radiance as before, Even though it breaks my heart... Nheless, considering your feelings, I will give it to you; you are in need of it... Haha... it still needs to be sculpted properly... Young Master Yu added as he took the parcel. Eh? He gasped all of a sudden. He remained startled for a while; unable to say anything. He then opened the red-clothed parcel, and raised the purple jade core against the sunlight to examine it. What happened... is there a problem? Chu Yang asked worried, Hey... whats the matter? Chu Yangs vacant expression seemed to be mixed with doubt and curiosity... his acting was simply impable! What the hell is this? Young Master Yu scratched his head in confusion. His eyes opened wider as he tossed the purple jade core again-and-again under the sunlight to examine it, and said, This... this should not be... What are you trying to say? Minister Chu also scratched his scalp while looking utterly confused, This should not be? What should not be? This is undoubtedly a purple jade core; but... howe it doesnt have any energy inside it? Young Master Yu conjectured as he looked at the purple jade core. He then smacked his lips, and said, How can this be possible? It doesnt have energy in it? Minister Chu had an even more baffled expression on his face now. How is this possible? Indeed, how can this be possible? Young Master Yu also thought bewildered, This Young Master hase across many purple jade cores; but one this strange has never urred before... under normal conditions, it should have already turned into powder if there was no energy inside it. But it is still intact... As soon as his voice faded, the purple jade core crumbled into a pile of dust with a sudden noise; right in Young Master Yus palm...! Young Master Yu was stunned! His eyes almost popped out of his sockets as he looked at this handful of powder in his own palm. Oh, how did it copse just like that? Chu Yang asked in surprise, Did you crush it into powder? Young Master Yu, ... Already having extracted the spirit energy from the purple jade core, Chu Yang felt proud of himself for being so clever. He then said, Its such a pity, He kept shaking his head repeatedly, and then sighed raising his eyebrows... Stop your nonsense! Young Master Yu retorted, Do you even know how to absorb the vital energy of this big piece of purple jade core?! Even a Monarch Level Martial Artist needs a days time? Moreover, this energy still needs to be transformed, and then assimted further after it has entered the meridians. It... you, you, you think I am a Supreme Level Martial Artist! Then what just happened? I had held it close to my heart for so long, and it was fine then. But the moment itnded up in your hands; it crumbled into dust! Chu Yang stared intently as he said self-righteously, Young Master Yu, you knew that I was going to give it up. But you still snatched it from my hand, and then turned it into an eternal mystery case? That is so evil of you... dont tell that I am some tacky fellow in your eyes? Its not like that... Young Master Yu seemed to be at a loss of words; unable to say anything, he just looked at this glib-tongued youngster. Its ok. It doesnt matter now; lets fight. Chu Yang said dejectedly, This item that you took could have been a big contribution. However, I wont say anything if you want. Its not important... so dont take it seriously. You bastard! Young Master Yu almost vomited blood. Please! Chu Yang said revealing his sword, Young Master Yu shouldnt bother himself with such a trivial matter. I also dont mind... I guess; please, please make a move. How can I use such a lowly method to obtain this purple jade core? Young Master Yu said as bristled with anger, Chu Yang, you are thinking of me as some lowly being; arent you? I have said no such thing... Chu Yang replied innocently, Why are you getting so stirred up? Seeing his expression, Young Master Yu became even angrier, There are plenty of these at my home! Why would I need to take one by force and deceit? There must be plenty of these at your home... even though I cannot confirm with my own eyes... but I believe you! Chu Yang said lightly, You dont need to exin yourself... really; its just one purple jade core, right? I feel reassured of it after taking a good look at your reddened and embarrassed face... Young Master Yu really wanted to throw up blood. [This matter has escted quickly. It is no more a matter of a mere chunk of purple jade core! It is rted to my reputation now!] You wait. I will give you two purple jade cores when you arrive in Middle Three Heavens! Both bigger than this one! Young Master Yu said loudly, So as to stop you from thinking lowly of me! I do not want them. Two purple jade cores... are a lot. Chu Yang frowned. You must take them! I dont want them! I will murder your brothers if you dont take them! Young Master Yu said ferociously. It was clear from his tone that he had almost choked up with anger! Fine... I guess. Facing such a threat, Minister Chu finally gave in. In fact, he seemed genuinely grieved and helpless. You always use such conduct to make people yield to your whims; dont you? You have to! Young Master Yu roared, This Young Master Yu has never been looked down at in his entire life! Alright then, Chu Yang gave up... Chapter 323 To the heart’s conten Come Fight! Young Master Yu said as he gasped for breath. He felt as if his chest was about to explode. [Never have I been aggrieved like this!] However, Young Master Yu was also quite baffled at the same, [how does a nice piece of purple jade core such-as-this not have any energy? Moreover, how did it crumble into pieces the moment I held it in my hand?] In his heart, he suspected that Chu Yang had something to do with it. But then he took a look at Chu Yang and denied it. [It cant be this guys work. Its not like I am looking down on him... but one has to cultivate for at least 500 years toyout this kind of a trap in such a short time... ] Chu Yang certainly wouldnt hold back. He pranced, and swished his hands using the move, [One Ray of Cold light pierces ten thousand fathoms!] Young Master Yu stamped his foot, and bellowed as if venting his hearts anger. He then rushed forward with a loud whistling sound. Bang! It seemed as if fireworks had erupted in midair, while the ground began to tremble. Chu Yangs body obliquely flew out like a shooting star. Since Young Master Yu was using only a-tenth of his strength, he also staggered 30-40 steps back; seemingly drunk. Chu Yang felt that his move was filled with might. The power released this time was a lot higher than before. As a result, his spirit couldnt help but be aroused. [This is really useful!] He drew out his long-sword with a loud and clear hissing sound, and maneuvered it into a rolling motion. There appeared a beam of light which looked just like a rolling dragon; the long-swords metal sparkled with a multi-colored radiation as it ferociously shed down all-of-a-sudden. Young Master Yu snorted mncholically. Fist! Palm! Kick! Following a loud explosion, Young Master Yus body was sent flying in the air. On the hand, Chu Yang was left spinning on the ground like a gyroscope, and kept rotating continuously until he touched a hundred revolutions. His spinning motion formed a pit that was hundreds of feet in depth. Young Master Yu was about to drop from the sky when a bright light suddenly shed from the pit. It was followed by the sharp-point of an intense sword-light, which suddenly projected towards him! [Nine Tribtions Sword, Nine heavens Sword Technique- the third move: A Sharp Will Buried Deep Will Not Change.] Young Master Yu was startled. He was airborne at the time when the opposite party hadunched a menacing surprise attack. Having no alternative at hand, he was forced to bombard a series of several hundred palm attacks in the downward direction! This method wasnt employed to injure the enemy; its main purpose was to use the shock-repulsion from the enemys attack to propel Young Master Yus body higher into the air! In this expansive sky, one could see only a sword light chasing after a persons silhouette; just like a maggot in hot pursuit of ones heel reluctant to let go, the sword light had actually risen hundreds of feet in the air! There couldve been no action as swift as this! The bodies of both the men were in the sky now! Chu Yangs eyes shed brightly. He raised his long-sword above his head, and started rotating it in a circr motion. Suddenly, the swords de released bright rays of light as it filled the quiet sky with a humming sound! It seemed as if this brief moment had given rise to a violent hurricane! Immediately after that, a magnificent crown appeared in the air all of a sudden. Its splendid dazzling was clearly visible from moment it appeared! In fact, it almost seemed as if an ancient regent of life-and-death had suddenly transpired! It seemed that clouds had gathered-in from thousands of miles for the singr purpose of destruction! They appeared to have gathered here like the heavens mighty troops; dignified, solemn and respectful! Nine Tribtions Sword, Nine Heavens Technique- the fourth move: Gather Wind and Cloud to Rule over All! At this instant, Chu Yang fiercely shouted, One who gathers the wind and cloud; bes the emperor! Young Master Yu was suddenly caught in the throes of a powerful fear. Although the true might of this move hadnt yet been issued, but he already knew that it was going to be massive. One-tenth of his strength wouldnt even remotely be enough to counter this move! He uttered a long and loud cry since hecked of a better option; suddenly, an aura wildly erupted out of his body. He had doubled the strength of his body now! Young Master Yu felt very helpless. He had never thought that this trivial Second Grade Revered Sword Artist could show such mystical swordsmanship; or could possibly use his skills to ten-fold his actual martial strength! The sword light rained down in the most majestic and awe-inspiring manner. It almost looked like an imperial trial! Chopping down for execution! Chi... Young Master Yu felt a stinging sensation in more than 30 spots on his body; Chu Yang had stabbed him so many times in a split second. He felt a sharp stinging pain in his throat, while he felt a stabbing pain in his heart at the same time... and in his back as well. The two dazzling rays suddenly appeared before his eyes as he felt a sharp pain in his eyelids... Damn! Young Master Yu was shocked as he called out in rm. He immediately shifted to offensive; seemingly having the power to topple the mountains and overturn the seas. Bang! Bang! The sword light and the vital energy incessantly shed in the sky before they finally exploded! Chu Yangs body fell from the sky like a kite-with-a-broken-string, and soared-out far away. In fact, he was sent flying no less 1000 feet away. His body finally pounded heavily against the ground, and rolled 20-30 times beforeing to a halt. Hey sprawled on the ground; covered in dirt. Moreover, he was bleeding from the corners of his mouth. Young Master Yu tried to dodge to the side at thest minute; however, he was caught by the repulsive-force of the explosion. Momentster, he had already entered the huge pit that Chu Yangs attack had opened just now. The explosion had sent the dust to rise up more than 100 feet in the air... Several drops of water sshed into the air. Young Master Yu came out from the pit. A sneer appeared on his face as he looked at the pit which had already turned into a puddle by now... [Unexpectedly, water has appeared in this pit which was made simply from a persons attack crashing into the ground!] [This indeed is a hilly region!] As soon as he came out of the pit, Young Master Yu quickly flew towards Chu Yang. [I attacked him with 20% of his strength. However, it was a frantic attack, and I must say that I didnt hold back either. I just hope I havent ended up killing this young fellow... ] He rushed to the spot where Chu Yang had fallen, and saw him twitching; whilst being sprawled out on his back... Young Master Yu was startled, [it seems my attack was too intense... this guys face looks like paper gold(1) now. I am afraid his internal organs were shaken during the fall. So I guess he is done for... ] He couldnt help but sigh. As he sighed, he saw Chu Yang twitching again. And in that instant, unexpectedly... Chu Yang tried to sit up with the support of his own hands... Do not move... you are injured very badly... ok? Young Master Yu stared at him as his eyes widened. Chu Yang instantly sat up, and then immediately started healing himself... After sometime... his paper-gold likeplexion turned to deathly pale... [So pale... even if its an uglyplexion... at least he isnt dead. But... how is he recovering so quickly?] Whilst feeling strange... he saw Chu Yangs face turn ash-grey, which was soon followed by a trace of scarlet-flush appearing on it... This... what speed of recovery is this? Young Master Yu was confused. [The body slowly recovers after suffering such extents of injury... even if one rests for several days... it would still take about a fortnight to recoverpletely.] [But this guy has actually recovered so much in such a short span?] At the time when Chu Yang had closed his eyes to start the healing process, the sword spirit also got busy. Moreover, the swords tip set to as well... The power absorbed from the purple jade core finally emerged inside his Dantian. The umted medicinal efficacies previously under the Sword Spirits suppression were also released into his meridians, and were immediately transformed into purest form of elemental energy. Though Chu Yangs injuries werent minor, but the efficacies derived from such arge amount of elixirs had restored him very quickly! Moreover, he had just used four moves of the Nine Tribtions Sword to face Young Master Yu. In fact, Chu Yang had gained several insights under the pressure of defeating an invincible and powerful enemy like Young Master Yu. As a result, his understanding of the sword-y was getting more-and-more transparent. The barriers which were originally invisible had gradually weakened... Chu Yang could feel his own martial power advancing by leaps and bounds now. Young Master Yus pressure was like that of a mountain; one that no ordinary master could bear. Although he had used only 20% of his strength, but his spiritual pressure and his experts aura hadnt been contained during the fight! Chu Yang continued to utilize this massive pressure topress the vital energy within his body, which lead to unceasing eruptions... unceasing progress; unceasingly... taking him all the way towards breakthrough... and realization! This was a once in a lifetime opportunity for Chu Yang! Young Master Yu had also closed his eyes and-was-since indulged in controlling his breathing. However, after half a days time, he sensed something strange in front of him. He opened his eyes, and saw Chu Yang standing upright. His tall figure looked glorious under the setting sun; just like a long-sword standing tall and straight! In his hand was a long-sword, which twinkled as the sunlight fell on it! Chu Yang seemed to be at the top of the blue sky from Young Master Yus point of view; his feet appeared to be stepping on the setting sun... his sleeves were floating-about, while his hair was flying upward in the air. Young Master Yu suddenly felt that there was something different about Chu Yang now. [This is a marvelous feeling! Chu Yang seems to have made a breakthrough to some domain!] Aplex luster appeared in Young Master Yus eyes as he looked at Chu Yang. [His talent is unparalleled; very difficult toe across! He is the so-called genius who is not only coveted, but is also looked-disdainfully-upon by the whole world. However, today he has proven the existence of a true genius in this world.] [Moreover, this geniuss strength is undergoing a meteoric rise at the moment! And this process is being facilitated by none other than his own hands.] [If what I witnessed just now... is the birth of a future legend of the Nine Heavens Continent... then, I Young Master Yu must rise to be a part of it!] [Simply because Ive witnessed the growth of this talent!] Lets fight! Chu Yang said as he pulled out a long-sword. The shiny tip of his weapon was sparkling while being aimed at Young Master Yu. I would also like to see how you can have a breakthrough in such a short time! Young Master Yu spoke coldly. His body floated up from the ground, and then withdrew an inch; however, he quickly rushed forward at the same time. In that moment, Chu Yang felt as if the entire space had distorted. He couldnt help but bellow coldly in his heart as Young Master Yu appeared in front of him, [what harm is there in ughtering the entire world! Directly shot!] This time, the fight between these two continued for a little longer. The first four moves of Nine Tribtions Sword were used six times by Chu Yang; over-and-over with each move having differentprehensions and attainments; every single time! Chu Yang decided to fight without any restraints. Heughed, and then shouted, Pay attention! Bring it on! Young Master Yu shouted loudly; appearing to be in high spirits. A swords edge famous for all eternity! Chu Yang recited, and soon the tip of his long-sword suddenly disappeared. However, the swords edge seemed to radiate an intense light which dazzled in the sky; just like the sun! The first four moves belonged to the Nine Tribtions Swords tip. However, this sword move belonged to the swords edge! [Nine Tribtions Sword, Nine Heavens Sword Technique, fifth move!] The sword energy howled. Even though the sun was set behind the mountain top, but the light emitting from the sword could be easilypared to the scorching midday sun! Young Master Yu shouted lightly, Youe out quite well! He moved sideways to dodge. Then, he rushed forward resolutely. Screech... the sword energy whistled as the sword light moved-about unhindered! Young Master Yus ck clothing of was tattered all-over with a loud tearing sound; but he fought with even more excitement. He madly roared and went all-out; making no attempts to defend himself! Chu Yangs body was carried high-into-the-sky by the sword energy as he calmly said: "Wind and Cloud move unhindered from East to West!" Notes: Paper gold C its actually a banking term... it means that you have a piece of paper which is substituting the actual gold. Chapter 324 Respective Breakthroughs! The situation kept changing constantly. Chu Yangs attack separated into two mighty torrents, just like streams of two different rivers. His attacks then rushed towards Young Master Yu, and pounded down abruptly. Nine tribtions Sword, Nine Heavens Sword Technique- the sixth move! Young Master Yu was just about to meet the enemy head-on when he suddenly discovered that something about these two powerful streams one was hot, and the other was cold! One was Yin, while the other was Yang! The two streams intertwined with each other, and formed a tornado which rolled down violently! [Such a sword-y also exists in this world!] Young Master Yu eximed in admiration in his heart, and concentrated his martial power so as to not show any weakness as he moved forward to meet Chu Yangs attack. The sizzling-hot sword-wind threw itself at Young Master Yu. Young Master Yu felt as if his body was being roasted in fire. He forcefully burst out of the mes, but immediately came in contact with the cold wind. In fact, this wind was so cold that it could freeze the bones. Bellowing loudly, Young Master Yuunched a counter-attack with all his might! At the time he had used his attack, Chu Yang had clearly felt that his own martial power was falling short! So much so that it was nearly impossible for him to employ this move to its full extent! [My martial power is not enough! My cultivation is also insufficient ah... ] After this sh had concluded, Young Master Yus clothes were left tattered and looked like the attire of a beggar. Only a few strips of cloth remained hanging from his body, putting him in an extremely embarrassing situation. Even traces of blood could be seen dripping from the corners of his mouth. 20% of Young Master Yus strength should have been near-invincible in the Lower Three Heavens. However, he had sustained injuries counterattacking Chu Yangs sword energy. Of course, the situation wouldve been entirely different if Young Master Yu had used a killing move. But the issue was... he could not! Really fierce! Young Master Yu sat down cross-legged. He could see that Chu Yang wasying some distance away, and wasnt making any movements. However, Young Master Yu wasnt worried. Young Master Yu had full faith in this youngster: [This fellow wont die until his head has been cut-off! ] As expected, Chu Yang, whose bodyy motionless on the ground suddenly twitched; and then twitched again... F*k! Young Master Yu closed his eyes since watching his foe would only be bothersome for his mind. [Full on healing.] Prior to this, he would never have anticipated that a battle with a Revered Sword Artist would reach this stage; this was truly surprising... However, this fight had been immensely inspirational for Young Master Yu as well! Especially that wonderful sword-y of Chu Yangs... In fact, Young Master Yu even hoped, [His sword-y is so much better!] Chu Yang was drawing support from him to practice martial arts. However, was he not doing the same by utilizing Chu Yangs oppression toprehend his own bottleneck? In fact, Young Master Yu had always yearned for such unusual skills. Lanterns were lit as the early hours of evening approached. Chu Yang suddenly jumped up, and stood face-to-face with Young Master Yu. He was bursting with energy and vigor. Lets fight again! Come on! Both of them felt hungry after finishing the match. Hence, they both entered the city walking shoulder to shoulder; smiles on their faces. Young Master Yu first looked for a change of clothes. Then they went to a small bistro to eat and drink to their hearts content since they both were tired and hungry. As they ate and drank, the other people continuously raised their eyebrows to cast sidelong nces at them! In just a moment, piles of meat bones had stacked on the table in front of the two. The waiters hurriedly cleaned it up when they heard those two starving ghost-like guys hooting at them, Come back with another pot! Following the shout, Chu Yang pped a gold ingot on the table. The waiters eyes beamed with joy as they hastily went back to make preparations. You even pay a bill for eating? Young Master Yu said gulping wine from one hand, and gnawing at the meat bone from the other. He then squinted as he said, I just use a p on the face to pay the bill! You think everyone is an evil bully like you? Chu Yang replied smiling bitterly. He recalled the scene of Young Master Yu going to buy clothes. Unexpectedly, he had entered a ready-made clothes store almost stark naked. He had stripped even before he took out some clothes from the rack. He put on the clothes, and actually started walking out. He didnt even greet the shopkeeper. That fat boss came out to block his way, but got a p on his face as a clearance of dues. The man was obviously left to bleed from the mouth and nose. [He is such a viin,] Chu Yang grumbled. After they finished their meals, they got up with great difficulty feeling their perfectly round bellies, and staggered to go out. They obviously left a lot of people whispering about them. I guess these two guys are beggars. It seems like they havent eaten their full in a lifetime... just look at their table manners. That cant be right. If they had been begging for food, where did the golde from? They mustve begged for food. However, today they mustve picked up a gold ingot from somewhere. Hence, they mustvee here to eat. Didnt you see that they ate a lifetimes worth of food today... Right; curse those two bastards. They probably left to prevent their intestines from breaking apart... The waiters looked at the table full of meat bones. The corners of their mouths twitched as they thought, [even a group of hungry wolves wouldnt have been able to eat so much... ] By this time, another fight had begun on the outskirts of the city... They fought for ten consecutive days. The two were almost inseparable during the battles. Chu Yang repeatedly used the first six moves until Young Master Yu was driven beyond the limits of forbearance. Again? You still dont feel annoyed by it?! Ah! Chu Yang had learned these moves by heart by now. Hence, he probed further to try out the seventh move: [The sun and the moon thunder at my will!] There was a burst of aura after several days of battle, and Chu Yang made a breakthrough. This was his second breakthrough during these ten days of fighting! Fourth Grade Revered Sword Artist! After several days of thorough and rigorous fighting, Chu Yang finally seeded in using the eighth move: [Chopping Mountains and Breaking Peaks under Blood Red Sky!] These days, they were fighting a dozen times a day. The Sword Spirit had been frantically consuming the remaining medicinal efficacies. The Sword Point and Sword Edge had been sullenly swaying back and forth inside his Dantian the entire time... Eventually, the power of the medicinal efficacies was almost squandered. Chu Yangs breakthrough had also been achieved... Owing to Young Master Yus oppression over these past few days, his inner state had been stabilizedpletely. Metaphorically, Chu Yang resembled a block of steel-and-iron whereas Young Master Yu was the sledgehammer. Days of incessant strikes had tempered him into his present state. He was only short by one step, and then he would be capable to acquire the third fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! However, he needed to proceed in an orderly way for this step. As it is said, if the pressure is too huge, even a precious jade could stand to be destroyed. At this point, the Sword Spirit acted very urately by proposing to stop promptly. Only a very small amount of medicinal efficacies were remaining in Chu Yangs meridians. The Sword Spirit wasnt prepared to use them since they were to remain untouched... until needed to save someones life. On the tenth day, after thest battle had already been settled, Young Master Yu suddenly felt a gush of dense aura. He suddenly raised his hand, and burst intoughter as the hollow of his palm sent out a formidable attractive force! The clouds suddenly began to frantically surge over from all directions... It seemed as if marshals had gathered to summon a mighty army with thousands of men and horses rushing over from all directions! He broke through! Young Master Yu also broke through! Young Master Yus breakthrough had been no easier than Chu Yangs. Nobody knew that he had been stuck in this bottleneck for three years! He had been worried to a point where his hair had started to turn white. He had never thought that he would attain a stage realization in the middle of a fight with a Revered Sword Artist, and make his breakthrough as a result! Young Master Yu exhaled a long breath after the breakthrough. Suddenly, he became very quiet. He crossed his hands behind his back, and looked at the sky. An earnest expression surfaced in his eyes as the white clouds slowly scattered. Congrattions on your breakthrough. Chu Yang extended his greetings smile. Yes ah, I have waited three years for this day, Young Master Yu said as he smiled gently. I should thank you. If it werent for you, Im afraid this bottle-neck would have continued for a long time. But you should also be grateful to me, Young Master Yu said as he turned around and saw Chu Yang smiling. Although I do not know why you were so crazy about breaking through in such a short time, I am sure you had your reasons. "Right, Chu Yang said, smiling faintly. Anyway, bing a little stronger is not a bad thing after all. Haha... Young Master Yu gave a heartyugh. He asked Chu Yang candidly, Can I take the liberty to ask the name of the person who taught you this marvelous sword-y? From where did you learn it? As he said this, Young Master Yu stared intently at Chu Yangs face. This is nothing to be regarded as taking liberty, Chu Yang said with a chuckle. In the past I bumped into an old man when I was in Beyond the Heavens Sect. At that time, I was preparing a barbecue. Ah, I forgot to tell you earlier that I am really good at roasting hunted wild animals... Chu Yangs eyes revealed the color of obvious recollection, The old man was probably very hungry. We ate roasted meat together. Then before leaving, he passed on eight moves of this swords y to me. He also said a few words- if you can grow up, these moves of the sword technique will let you move unhindered in the Nine Heavens. The affair that he spoke about was naturally a true experience but hadnt urred in Beyond the Heavens Sect. It had happened in his previous life. In his previous birth, he had identally met an old man in the Middle Three Heavens. He had met the old man in the Cang Lan Battlefront. That person had not taught him the Nine Heavens Sword Technique but a marvelous core technique. Young Master Yu looked at Chu Yangs eyes filled with deep recollection and finally concluded that it was not a lie. Such a genuine expression is impossible to fabricate. Far more than being able to move unhindered in Nine Heavens... Young Master Yu sighed. If you can go on to a higher level, you will be able to rule over the Nine Heavens. He looked enviously at Chu Yang and said, Chu Yang, this is your greatest blessing! Yes, it is, Chu Yang nodded and asked, Young Master Yu, can I ask... what realm are you in right now? Me? Young Master Yus smile gently spread on his whole face. My cultivation level... when you can see it, you will naturally know at once... Chu Yang nodded, with a pensive look on his face. He knew that Young Master Yu did not want to tell him. It was as if he knew that telling would do him no good. If Chu Yang found out that the opponent he had been fighting with for half a month and had been evenly matched with, was actually on a level that was simply beyond his imagination... It wouldve been a huge blow to Chu Yang. Chu Yang had asked the question to exorcise his own inner demons. Young Master Yu did not answer to maintain Chu Yangs clear state of mind. It could be said that these questions and answers seemed like idle talk. They were seemingly nonsense. However at this moment, Chu Yangs inner state became rock solid. This was a wonderful situation; one that could only be sensed and not conveyed in words. I smell the sweet fragrance of Lotus, Young Master Yu said, crossing his hands behind his back. Ah Lu should arrive soon, on saying her name this time, Chu Yang clearly saw a conflict in Young Master Yus eyes. This time, bing number one under the heavens should not be a problem for Young Miss Ah Lu, Chu Yang said in a soft voice. I have never cared about this First Under the Heavens thing... Young Master Yu said smiling. But this girl... must have something to do. Otherwise, wont she be very lonely? Lets go take a look, Chu Yang proposed. Young Master Yu grunted, took a step and said, Chu Yang, when your business in the Lower Three Heavens is finished, you muste quickly to the Middle Three Heavens! The Middle Three Heavens... along with the Upper Three Heavens is bustling with excitement. "Excitement?" The Three Stars Divine n has appeared, Young Master Yu said in a heavy tone. If you get an opportunity to fight with them, you will find that it will bepletely different from your experiences in The Nine Heavens... Not only the Middle Three Heavens but the Upper Three Heavens have also suffered more intensely from the attack of the Three Stars Divine n. All personnel have already gone back, Young Master Yu said. This is a fierce battle! The course of events can also eliminate the Nine Heavens once again. He said in a deep voice, Chu Yang, participate in it as early as possible. Chapter 325 At just the right time The Lotuskeside was already bustling with a sea of people. They were mostly Confucian schrs; their robes sleeves were fluttering in the wind. It was hard to tell whether they were calm and carefree, or simply elegant. In such an environment, one would probably pretend and put-on such appearance even if one was not an elegant schr or a poet. While on the one hand these young men assumed an air of elegant gentlemen, on the other hand, they were casting nces on young maidens faces, bodies, chests, waists and other ces... all at the same time. Even then they pretended to be men of honor tall and straight. They were under the impression that those beautiful women would consider them reliable, and might develop a liking for them. In fact, they believed that the women might just give their hearts to them as a result. However, they didnt know that it was hopeless... Those women hated such rogues. They were even less fond of fakes who brought up boring conversation to hit on them. But even if you were upright and didnt hit on them, your chances would still be less than the hoodlums... Three big camps were indistinctly taking shape in the Lotus Lakes center. There was a faction of people wearing purple clothes, another one wearing white clothes, while the third one wore ck clothes. Though Chu Yang looked from afar, he immediately figured things out, [Perhaps the ones in ck clothes belong to Jun Lu Lus camp. They really are worthy of being called Dark Bamboo. They are brimming with the aura of some crime syndicate... even in a musicalpetition... Big ships had gathered in the center of Lotus Lake, and had jointly formed an ultrarge stage. Standing high and erect, those multicolored streamers drifted slightly in the wind. The sound of melodious musical instruments floated out in all directions. Thepetition hadnt yet started, but the factions were already in frenzy. Several merchants and peddlers had grasped this opportunity, and had dug into this once-in-a thousand-year opportunity to make some money. This was an excellent opportunity; so much so that even the misers would not bargain. Hence, the merchants could easily cheat their customers as much as they liked! Chu Yang, dressed in ck, was walking slowly on the shore by a group of willow trees. He was lost in a train of thoughts, and seemed to be wandering aimlessly. His heart was in a state of turmoil. Young Master Yu had already left. He had gone aboard Jun Lu Lus big boat. However, the few words he had said before leaving, had uncovered a maze of doubts in Chu Yangs mind. It had also roused a sudden chaos in his heart. He finally understood why the blue-clothed person had suddenly vanished. It seemed as if the man had been recalled by his family. However, Chu Yang didnt know how to react after hearing this news so suddenly. That blue-clothed person had been trying to take Chu Yang back with him. Moreover, the man was willing to use any means necessary. In fact, he had also tried to take out the jade pendant in order to confirm his identity. However, Chu Yang had also employed any means necessary to escaped. Actually, Chu Yang had no desire to unravel the riddles of his own past. Simply put... he was quite terrified in his heart. Yes, terrified; Chu Yang, had already understood life and death thoroughly after leading two lives. In his heart, he held only the trace of obsession to correct his past mistakes. However, this matter terrified him. Although Chu Yang tried to ignore it, but he could faintly sense that there was a 50% chance... that he was the baby whom the Chu family had abandoned all those years ago. In his heart, he had hope and expectation. However, there was also resistance, and fear. Such was Chu Yangs precarious dilemma regarding his own past. He would feel at ease if he had been heartlessly abandoned. He would cut off this section from his life, and henceforth have no worries. He would then be able to roam around the world carefree. There was no scope for disappointments where there are no expectations. Even if he hated them, he wouldnt possibly kill them... However, now he knew that he was probably lost as a child... Naturally, he had manyplex feelings about this. Chu Yang sighed gently as he leaned against the willow tree. He faced upwards, and saw the lush green branches swaying back and forth. At this time, it seemed as if all the sounds from the Lotus Lake had been blocked altogether! A Transverse Flute started ying gently; the tune turned out to be Immortal visits from the Heaven. The entire atmosphere suddenly turned jubnt. Everyone who heard it couldnt help but reveal a happy expression on their faces. At the same time, a boat pulled up slowly to the shore. Six people dressed neatly in white clothes got down from the ship, and started to move in Chu Yangs direction. Chu Yang looked at the six expressionless people whilst leaning against the tree. "Are you the young master whose boat was being towed by a big fish that day?" The six people in white clothes approached. They were headed by a man who respectfully stepped forward, and sincerely asked. [The young master whose boat was being towed by a big fish... ] Chu Yang was somewhat speechless. [What sort of way was this to address someone?] However, he smiled bitterly in his heart as he thought, [the opposite party basically doesnt know how to address me. So their greeting was understandable and well-meant.] What do you want? My Young Miss heard the about your extraordinary performance from the other day and is very grateful. She wants to invite you onto her boat. This man bore a very cautious and solemn attitude. Moreover, he was very respectful. Your Young Miss... Chu Yangs eyes shed. Transverse Flute Master? Indeed. the man unconsciously bloated his chest with pride as he replied. Chu Yang finally understood. He had thought that the tune Immortal visits from the Heaven was to wee Diwu Qing Rou. He hadnt imagined that it was meant to wee him... However, Diwu Qing Rou thought that this song was yed to wee him upon his arrival... which must have ttered him. It could be said to have achieved sess in one way or another... However, if Transverse Flute Master knew that her tune had simultaneously weed Diwu Qing Rou and King of Hell Chu two mortal enemies... In all likelihood, the look on her face wouldve been incredible. Inform your Young Miss that I will board the boat; but not now. Chu Yang replied with a smile. From the corner of his eye, he saw Golden Horse Riders Departments First King Level Master, Jing Meng Hun, walking towards him with a look of pleasant surprise on his face. Therefore, he had no other choice but to turn down this persons invitation. Jing Meng Hun quickly rushed over, then cupped his hands in greeting and said, Young Master is here at just the right moment. No wonder the air below this willow tree is so fresh and makes a person feel refreshed. Those people in white clothes didnt even spare him a nce. In fact, they were about to lose their temper when they suddenly realized that this person was among the ones walking behind Diwu Qing Rou a moment ago. They were immediately startled. They saluted to Chu Yang and retreated hastily. Chu Yang smiled naughtily and irresolutely said, King Level Master Jing talks as if this Young Master were to live in Prime Minister Diwus residence, and enable him to spend each and every day feeling carefree and rxed. Jing Meng Hunughed loudly as he faced upward and said, This is exactly what Prime Minister Diwu earnestly wishes for. Chu Yang chucked and said in his heart, [Diwu Qing Rou better not be looking for that. If I really were living at his headquarters, he would have vomited three liters of blood by now.] Young Master, if you do not have any matters to attend to, will you get on the boat for a chat? Jing Meng Hun asked warmly. Forget about it; I am used to staying idle. I am like a Cloud Wild crane that is not fond of worldly affairs. Chu Yang refused. No doubt he had already changed his appearance, and had managed to hide the truth from Jing Meng Hun. However, he was not sure if he would be able to conceal it from Diwu Qing Rou! He thought about the time he had gone to the Heaven Reaching Tower in preparation, and still hadnt been able dispel Diwu Qing Rous suspicion. Diwu Qing Rous strong spiritual awareness had left a fear lingering in Chu Yangs heart. It would be bad if he was able to see through Chu Yang again. Its no harm; no worries at all. No matter when Young Master decides toe, I will wee him whole-heartedly. Jing Meng Hun didnt feel even slightly disobeyed. He was still smiling from ear-to-ear. Ah, King Level Master Jing is not carrying on with Prime Minister at the moment... Where exactly are you headed to? Chu Yang asked curiously. Judging from the looks of it, Jing Meng Hun appeared to be going somewhere. Ah, its just a trivial matter. Prime Minister has asked me deal with it. I must go back and get something while it is convenient, Jing Meng Hun said. [Go back and get something?] Chu Yangs brain started flexing up immediately. What a coincidence, I am also going in that direction to buy some raw materials for medicines. We might as well walk together, Chu Yangs attitude suddenly warmed up. Well... Jing Meng Hun was overjoyed. [This mystical master is willing to walk together with me. It shows that our rtions are deepening.] They started walking side-by-side, taking quick steps. May I ask what sort of medicinal raw materials does the Young Master need? Jing Meng Hun asked in a probing manner. Aah, I am helpless. Chu Yang said. I was fighting with Young Master Yu the day before yesterday, and I sustained some injuries. I was looking for a few elixirs to recover. But where will I find such medicines in the Lower Three Heavens? Moreover... my sword was also destroyed by that guy. So I also need some good quality steel and iron... Chu Yang shook his head helplessly and then continued, These things can be obtained in the Upper Three Heavens with the slightest effort. But here... haha never mind. [Upper Three Heavens? Slightest Effort?] Jing Meng Huns immediately brightened up. If Young Master has not given up yet... I actually have some high quality materials... Jing Meng Hun gathered himself up to say, They are the best quality items in my eyes... perhaps they will be trash in the eyes of the Young Master... however, that is also better than nothing... Ah? Chu Yang turned his head to look at him. He then smiled and said, Forget about it. It must have been difficult for you to collect these materials in the Lower Three Heavens... I am just looking for two chunks of fine quality iron. Jing Meng Hun immediately spoke-up in an anxious tone, Young Master, I sincerely want to tell you that although these materials are precious, they have no importance inparison to a friend! Ah... Chu Yang stared at him, and then to mutter to himself irresolutely, If thats the case... I will promptly take you along. Jing Meng Hun was very happy. Fine, I owe you again, Chu Yang sighed. In his heart he said, [better not me me for this because youre keen on exposing the secrets of Golden Horse Riders Department... ] Jing Meng Huns entire body immediately became light as a feather. He almostughed several times to divulge his hearts excitement, Young Master, pleasee. I still havent asked... Young Master, what is your surname? King level Master Jing asked gently, yet cautiously. My surname... Chu Yang he looked at him with a superfluous smile on his face. Then he gently said, My surname is Ye; Ye Wan of Ye. So it turned out to be Young Master Ye, Jing Meng Hun staggered and almost fell down. His heart was now in a perilous situation. [No wonder he couldpel Young Master Yu to give in. He turned out to be a person from the Ye n. They are ranked first among the nine super ns of the Upper Three Heavens!] Chapter 326 This Wound is Very Strange Ah? ~~The temporary headquarters of the Golden Horse Riders Department. Yin Wu Fas room.~~ Yin Wu Tian was sitting on a small backless stool and waspletely covered in bandages. He was carrying a pot of water in his hands to wash the feet of his elder brother. The water was steaming hot. He carefully washed him and neatly wiped him with a clean towel. Then he held Yin Wu Fas feet in his hands and ced them gently on the bed. Then he started massaging the lower half of Yin Wu Fas body. You dont need to strain yourself too much, Yin Wu Fa said in a dejected voice, with his eyes closed. A cripple is a cripple. Although I can feel my external muscles which do not seem to be any different, the inside of my meridians has already started to have necrosis... Yin Wu Tian did not answer. He only kept applying martial energy to unblock the blood vessels of his elder brother. Our people get injured... and we cant even afford to offend? Yin Wu Fa asked, opening his eyes suddenly to look at Yin Wu Tians gloomy face. Yin Wu Tian did not utter a single word. Yin Wu Fa sighed and muttered, I wonder if Second Brother Kong can see us? He sees us, Yin Wu Tian breathed in and said in a hoarse voice. Second Brother should be at ease now. He must be very happy. Haha... Yin Wu Fa gave a bitterugh and said in a pensive tone, Kong Shang Xin, that bastard! Contrary to what we expect, he must be very rxed right now. Well, he has closed his eyes anyway, haha... He stared at the wall that was not too far from him for a long time, and was lost in a chain of thoughts. He said in a gloomy voice, From the next life onwards, I must look for him and have a good fight with him. He fought valiantly and put his life at stake to rescue me only for me to be disabled. Ha-ha, hisst few words unexpectedly were... He stopped talking and was lost in thought again. Kong Shang Xins tragic roar seemed to be echoing near his ears, Do not let me die with remaining grievances! It was as if he saw Kong Shan Xin in a magnificent army with thousands of men and horses, doing his utmost to fight as he dashed about left and right. Do not let me die with remaining grievances! Yin Wu Fa finally muttered in a dazed tone. Yin Wu Tian, when that dayes in the future, you must not let me die with regrets. Elder brother... Yin Wu Tian suddenly raised his head and said, What rubbish are you talking about? Originally, we two brothers used to walk unhindered in the Lower Three heavens. We used to murder for money, and we did it confidence and ease! We used to receive silver money after taking a persons severed head. In a mighty army, negligencees and goes as well. One strike was enough to dispose of people; with their blood sent flying and their lives lost... untilter we rescued Second Brother Kong. Then, we three brothers began to wander the Jiang Hu proudly. Even though themon people called us fiends, those were still the merriest days of our lives. Yin Wu Fa smiled profoundly. His eyes revealed a hue of recollection of memories. ... Afterwards, Prime Minister Diwu founded us. He founded the Golden Horse Riders Department. He gave us high official posts and a generous pay. The high position and great wealth atst broke us away from the forests and mountains. I did not want a high post or a generous pay, nor did I want to bring honor to my ancestors. I have been thinking... shouldnt ourter generations also be allowed to have the same ordinary life in the wilderness that we did? With eyes full of sorrow he said, We say that we are King Level Masters, but God knows what all things we dont know? In order to learn to read, we had caught an old fogy and forced him to teach us. When other people speak and dont exin properly, we are unable to make sense of what we are hearing. We cant even make out if they are abusing us... dont tell me that our future generations would also turn out like this? Therefore I responded to Prime Minister Diwus invitation. I did not join for this outstanding position, ah, Yin Wu Fa said with a miserable smile. Ever since we arrived in the Continent Center Citadel, the Golden Horse Riders Department is getting bigger and bigger. Every task is carried out sessfully. Under the strategic ns of Prime Minister Diwu, we have be almost invincible, and he has be the king of the dark world in the Lower Three Heavens. But we are not happy now! The three of us used to eat and drink every day together. Ever since we have epted this extravagant lifestyle, the three of us have gathered to have a drink together only a few times! Last year, Second Brother Kong unexpectedly died in battle, Yin Wu Fa drew a long breath. His voice was turning more and more hoarse, The way we used to sit together on a table to drink... a day like that will nevere again. Yin Wu Tian did not speak and kept silently massaging Yin Wu Fa, but his countenance became more and more gloomy. There will no longer be such a day in our lives again, Yin Wu Fa said, smiling unconsciously. Suddenly two drops of hot tears fell down his face as he said, However, all this is because I initially agreed to the decision of joining the Golden Horse Riders Department. It was me who asked Second Brother Kong to join the Golden Horse Riders Department, and it was for me that Second Brother Kong ultimately died in battle! Suddenly, there was dead silence inside the room. The two brothers could be just heard breathing loudly. Yin Wu Fa stared into the emptiness for some time and then suddenly said in a soft voice, Little brother, I want to drink wine. Yin Wu Tian did not respond. He did not go to fetch the wine, and instead thought out loud, Elder brother, you know what? When that man had stepped on my chest and was pping me again and again... I thought that the arteries in my heart would snap and I would die. But in the end, I did not die... I did not dare to, Yin Wu Tian closed his eyes and tears started to roll down, I do not fear death, but I fear humiliation. That kind of humiliation... if... if your body was in good condition, I would already have died from just half of the humiliation I had to go through that day. But I thought... Second Brother is already dead. If I died too, then what would happen to your health? Yin Wu Tian said in a hoarse voice. Prime Minister Diwu would not support you for a lifetime. Yin Wu Fasplexion was gloomy but a ray of hope suddenly flickered in his eyes as he said, Little Brother, wait for Iron Cloud Nation to be defeated and King of Hell Chu to be killed. We could then bring Second Brothers ashes back to the mountains. We will go back to the ce where we came from and not leave it for a lifetime, okay? Go back to the ce where we came from... not leave it for a lifetime, Yin Wu Tian repeated the words. His eyes shone brightly as he said, Good! The two brothers stopped talking. Oney down while the other remained seated. They stopped all movements and became lost in thought. Their originally gloomy and cruel faces faintly revealed traces of expectations. It was as if they were already imagining the life ahead. The atmosphere within the room was dense, as if shrouded in a mist. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from outside. Yin Wu Tian looked out of the window and saw Jing Meng Hun arriving. He was walking quickly, with his face flushed with excitement. Following him was a youngster who strolled with his hands crossed behind his back. It was as if he hade for sightseeing in the temporary headquarters of the Golden Horse Riders Department. Yin Wu Tian suddenly felt that he looked familiar. He waited for him to draw nearer. Upon looking at him again, he became startled. Yin Wu Fa noticed that something was wrong with his countenance, and could not help but ask, What happened? Yes... Big Brother Jing hase back, Yin Wu Tian said as he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Fourth Younger Brother! Fourth Younger Brother! Jing Meng Hun burst into the room and said, Fourth Younger Brother, you have to apany Young Master Ye to have a look at my private collection. If Young Master Ye wants anything, let him take it. Your... private collection? Yin Wu Tian was just about to say, [Which private collection do you have? We only have a collective hidden treasury and nothing more.] However, he then saw that Jing Meng Hun was continuously signaling towards him with his eyes. His seemed to be anxious. Ok! Yin Wu Tian recovered immediately and readily agreed. Um, you spare no effort in taking care of Young Master Ye. If there is anything you need, no need to ask me, Jing Meng Hun said boldly waving his hands. I have to go back with that item immediately. Prime Minister is still waiting for me. When he said this, Chu Yang casually walked in. Yin Wu Tians face turned red on recalling his disgraced appearance from the other day. In a somewhat sullen manner, he proceeded to greet him, So, its the savior. Fourth King Level Master Yin, no need to be so formal, Chu Yang smiled as he looked at him and thought, [It seems like he thinks of me as a friend.] Then he said in aforting manner, Victory or defeat ismon in the routine of a militarymander. Fourth King Level Master, the one who is ready to adapt to the situation is indeed a real hero! Yin Wu Tian nodded and his eyes revealed a grateful look. At this time, Jing Meng Hun hurriedly greeted Chu Yang before he could get anxious. He then turned towards Yin Wu Tian and gave ten thousand careful instructions to assist the honorable guest. He told him to not disappoint the noble guest, and then hurriedly walked away. Yin Wu Fa tried hard to sit up straight in the bed. He looked at Chu Yang with a dubious look in his eyes. He saw Chu Yang and had a feeling of dj vu, convinced that he had met him before, [But I really havent seen this face before.] Yin Wu Fa was still thinking hard in his heart. Chu Yang turned to look at him, and then knit his eyebrows and asked gently, This is? This is my elder brother, my blood-rted sibling Yin Wu Fa, Yin Wu Tian introduced, and his heart suddenly moved. A fervent color appeared in his eyes, and he went a step forward and said, Young Master Ye, if I may be so bold as to ask a favor... My elder brother has been injured. He cannot feel his lower body. He is paralyzed and confined to his bed. Since Young Master Ye possesses such remarkable abilities, may I dare to ask... is there any way to treat him? Injured? Minister Chu looked seemingly puzzled as he asked, What kind of injury can be this grave? All the doctors of Continent Center Citadel have been unable to figure out the injury... Yin Wu Tians face revealed an angry color. They only know that the meridians in the lower part of his body have suddenly had necrosis. Chu Yang frowned and said, Oh... let me take a look. He naturally knew why; it was because Yin Wu Fa had sustained injuries when he was around. He could be said to be one of the main culprits! Now they were making him diagnose him. Of course, he was more skilled than those so-called mystical doctors. Putting on an act, he stretched out his two fingers and ced them on Yin Wu Fas wrist arteries. He closed his eyes slightly, as if to examine and contemte. Yin Wu Fa and Yin Wu Tian looked at him hopefully. They were counting on the all-resourceful Young Master Ye to find a cure. From the waist down, the meridians are broken up to the thigh. As for the meridians below the thighs, they are safe and sound. But since they have lost the source, they are behaving like roots without water... they are already useless now, Chu Yang pretended to sigh and continued. This persons intention was really ruthless, ah. Yin Wu Fa and Yin Wu Tians hearts trembled as they asked, Please borate. It is... invisible sword energy (1)! Chu Yang looked serious as he said, This sword energy was vicious. Itpletely destroyed the waist meridians. This injury cannot be healed by any medicine. Invisible sword energy? Cannot be healed by any medicine? Both of them became dazed, and doubt remained in their hearts, [When actually was he.... affected by the invisible sword energy?] Moreover this invisible sword energy is activated only in the absence of preparedness, when the guard is down, Chu Yangs face continued to show signs of being perplexed, despite giving it a lot of thought, King Level Master Yin, your cultivation level is that of a King Level Master. How could you have not perceived it? Only when there is no resistance can the situation have such aplete copse, but the strangest thing is that you dont even know who actually underhanded you! There was a big change in the countenances of both Yin Wu Fa and Yin Wu Tian at the same time! They looked at each other and saw suspicion and resentment in each others eyes. [If that is the case, this injury has not urred from engaging in warfare!] [Only one person could have had the opportunity to pull this off, and that person is- Cheng Yun He!] The term used could be altered for Sword qi, which means Sword energy. Chapter 327 Made a fortune! So refreshing! In fact, Yin Wu Fa had actually been befuddled by the condition of his own injury from the beginning. He recalled rushing out of the heavy encirclement. However, at that time, he had clearly used both his legs to run back after being rescued by Kong Shan Xin. He was sure that he had definitely not been subjected to an attack like this. However, this kind of attack had obviously been made with a malicious intention to harm him. Then he had fallen into aa for about a month. After he woke up, he found out that the lower half of his body had be paralyzed. During this one month, only Chen Yun He had been by his side to guard him. Hereiny a problem, [Cheng Yun He clearly could not use martial arts. Then from where did he bring the invisible sword energy?] However, if it hadnt been him, others would definitely not have had such an opportunity. Could it be that Cheng Yun He had arranged for someone to do it? The two brothers nced at each other, their suspicions arising. Little did they know that Chu Yang was even more surprised. When Cheng Yun He had carried Yin Wu Fa during his return trip, Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing had seen Yin Wu Fas corpse with their own eyes. Moreover, it had frozen into a chunk of ice. How was he still alive here? If it hadnt been for Chu Yangs nerves of steel, which had been tempered from his experiences from two lifetimes, he would have turned deathly pale with fright. [Fantasy! Its sheer fantasy! So this bastard actually didnt die back then.] Chu Yang thought in his mind. Fantasy! Its sheer fantasy... Yin Wu Tian kept repeating these lines. What in the world is going on? Theplexion of the two brothers was quite ugly. However, in front of a stranger like Chu Yang, they found it inconvenient to speak up. Little brother, you apany Young Master Ye and assist in managing his business properly, Yin Wu Fa urged. He needed time to calm down and think about it properly. Yes, Yin Wu Tian immediatelyplied. Then he turned and said, Young Master Ye, pleasee. The moment Chu Yang went out of the door, Yin Wu Fa, who was lying on the bed, suddenly asked in a soft voice, Young Master Ye... Are you from the Upper Three Heavens? A person of the Ye n? Chu Yangs footsteps slightly paused. He didnt turn around and just said in a pensive manner, King Level Master Yin... you also know about the Ye n? After he had said thus, he did not speak further and moved forward to leave. After he had left, Yin Wu Fas face swiftly showed traces of relief. [He really is from the Ye n. No wonder Big Brother respects him so much. Since he is from the Ye n, perhaps that familiar feeling in my heart... is just an illusion?] [After stayingin down in bed for so long, even the illusions have started to appear.] Yin Wu Fas gloomy face looked scary as he mumbled, Cheng, Yun, He... Crunch. He ced his right hand on the bedside and unconsciously grabbed it. The wood of the bedside was actually crushed in the process. Young Master Ye, pleasee. This is the location of our Golden Horse. I mean, our Big Brother Jing Meng Huns personal collection, Yin Wu Tian led Chu Yang and took many rounds before leaving the temporary headquarters. They arrived at the backyard of a house. After saying a few words, the big guards quietly concealed themselves on either side. Yin Wu Tian put out his hand and pressed it on a tree. With a faint clicking sound, suddenly the trees trunk that had been holding the lush green branches and leaves of the tree, drifted on either side to reveal a giant gstone. He moved the gstone aside to reveal a passage going downwards. This is Prime Minister Diwus backyard, Yin Wu Tian said lightly. Its the safest ce in the entire Continent Centre City. Diwu Qing Rous backyard? Chu Yang expression changed as he softly repeated the sentence. [This is indeed unexpected. This turned out to be Diwu Qing Rous backyard! Then does that mean Diwu Qing Rous secret treasure... is also here?] While walking all the way down, he noticed that that there were three consecutive rock gates along the way, and afterwards there were three gates that were made entirely of fine steel. Each one was several feet thick. Chu Yang secretly smacked his lips. [This level of security is simply unimaginable! So what kind of precious treasure is hidden here?] Finally, the space on the front widened and slowly came to an end. At the end, there stood two fine quality steel gates side by side. They were perhaps already more than 300 feet under the ground - around 100 meters. However, it was surprisingly dry there and was not the least bit moist. Moreover, the air was as fresh as it was on the ground. Just by looking at this hidden treasury, one could tell how much had been spent on manpower and resources to build it. On this side, we have ingredients for medicines and on this side, we have precious items, Yin Wu Tian exined, What does Young Master Ye need? I need essential medicinal ingredients. I was in a battle against Young Master Yu for several days and several nights and got a minor injury. I need to treat it, Chu Yang said in a deemphasizing manner. Moreover, my sword was smashed by Young Master Yu. I also require essential materials to forge a new one. Eh... Yin Wu Tian was in instant admiration. [He has fought for several days and nights with Young Master Yu, and only received a minor injury. Moreover, Young Master Yu was actually able to smash this Young Master Yes sword.] [Does that mean that the Young Master of the number one aristocratic n of the Upper three Heavens uses swords made of ordinary materials?] Then how about we first look at the medicinal ingredients? Yin Wu Tan said in an even more respectful manner and added in a deeply concerned tone, An injury must not be allowed to drag on, ah. Thats fine, Chu yang nodded with a smile and said, Fourth King Level Master sure is as careful as if he is concerned about his own injury. Yin Wu Tian could not help but feel extremely ttered as he said repeatedly, I should be, should be. Saying this, he took out a strange looking ma that Jing Meng Hun had left behind. He inserted it into a groove on the wall and then inserted a key. He then turned the key once and stomped his foot on the ground. With this, the steel door silently slid open to one side. This is the Three Heavenly Secrets lock. If there is any error while opening the gate, then one will immediately face 81 machine operated attacks at once. Moreover, one will receive the warning only after that, Yin Wu Tian said with a smile. Such a tight security! Chu Yang said. He thought in his heart, [So that means I cane here just this once? And wouldnting here again in secret be difficult as well? If that is so and I dont plunder from here wantonly, then how will I be worthy of being myself? How would I be able to repay for the sincerity shown by these King level experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department] The door opened and Chu Yang took a broad look to survey it, only to see another long, impressive passage. On either side of the passage was a ck Ice Jade Cab which was stackedpletely. This was the best way to preserve the medicinal efficacy (1) of the spirit medicines, without allowing it to scatter. No matter which medicine it was, as long as it was stored in such a cab, it would remain safe and in good condition. He saw two big rows of tall cabs, each more than a hundred feet in height. These cabs are divided into 4yers, Yin Wu Tian proudly eximed. There is a push button in the cab door. Press it and it will open at once. Thebel above shows the categorys name. Some of the collections of Prime Minister Diwu are also here. Chu Yang looked at the numerous tinybels, which had been densely packed in each cab. In the middle of each cab, the medicinal property, application as well as the name of each medicine was neatly written in a detailed manner. Even the source of the origin, the year of origin etc, was written in the description. [Hit the jackpot!] Chu Yang said somewhat excitedly in his thoughts. [Diwu Qing Rous collection is also here? Wow haha... this is really making me excited.] [By the looks of it, Im afraid this collection isparable to those of the imperial pces of the Great Zhao and the Iron Cloud Nation. Moreover, I am certain that the quality is also better.] While Chu Yang was still busy thinking, the Nine Tribtions Swords Sword Spirit helplessly sighed, [I... ah! I had finally used up the efficacies of those medicines with so much difficulty. Then how did this fellow find such a ce so quickly? If all these efficacies are to be absorbed, then even if there are a thousand Chu Yangs... wont they all just explode as well?] What medicines does Young Master Ye need? Yin Wu Tian asked with a smile. Theres no hurry, I will look carefully, Chu Yang said with a gentle and well cultured smile. This ce is indeed beyond my expectation. He reached in front of the first cab. He pressed the button and the drawer opened up. Immediately a unique fragrance of ginseng rushed into his nose. After opening, it became clear that it was a ginseng with 3 stumps. It already had a nose, eyes, arms and legs. It appeared to have a human form. The row of 8 cabs contains ginsengs. From the start, they are the ordinary wild ginseng, red jade ginseng, snow ginseng, blood ginseng, white ginseng, purple jade ginseng, grass ginseng and so on. Each of them is over 500 years old, Yin Wu Tian smiled as he exined pointing with his finger. Chu Yang aspirated as he closed the cab, and then opened the one adjacent to it. Only his right hand was tightly pressed against the outer nk of the cab he had closed just now. It seemed as if he was unconsciously holding on to it. Then he pulled one open and closed it. Then pulled open another cab after closing the previous one, but every time his right hand remained pressed against the cab that he had previously closed. In the blink of an eye, Chu Yang had examined more than ten cabs. He then stood up looking helpless. He looked somewhat disappointed and shook his head, These medicines are not bad. Its a pity that only the number of years is insufficient. I will take a look at these. Number of years... Yin Wu Tian seemed to have been blown away to the cloud covered mountains. He blushed with shame. [In my opinion, no matter which cab is taken into consideration, all of our medicines are priceless treasures. But Young Master Ye has already looked at 12 cabs and not settled on even one.] [This Young Master from a super n of the Upper Three Heavens is really out of the ordinary! This knowledge, this insight, this experience... this is the difference between our realms ah...] Young Master Ye opened a cab, nced at it and closed it again. Then he opened another one. Nine Tribtions Sword Point was excited beyond insanity. Happy! Too Happy! Whenever Chu Yang opened a cab and closed it again, Nine Tribtions Swords Sword Point would stealthilye out of his right hands fingertips. It would sneak inside the already closed cab and start gorging itself with food. The speed ah! Nine Tribtions Swords Sword Point also seemed to know that time was pressing .For this reason it did not hesitate to reach an agreement with the Sword Edge. Co-operation and equal division! Therefore the absorption rate was amazingly quick. It would go in and touch. Shua! The item would cease to exist. The ginseng it had absorbed previously turned into a small dry radish. Not to mention there was no efficacy left in it. The Sword Point absorbed, and the Sword Edge transported. With more and more mutual understanding, the speed of the two little ones became more and more rapid. After having absorbed several cabs, the Sword Spirit finally joined in unwillingly. Having no other option, the Nine Tribtions Swords Sword Spirit began to absorb the essence. Even the residues could be precious medicinal efficacies. All of these piled up in Chu Yangs meridians rapidly to the bursting point. Therefore the Sword Point stole, the Sword Edge transported and the Sword Spirit was in charge of extraction from his meridians and transferring to the Nine Tribtions Space. Everyone divided up the work to cooperate. Isnt that a joy? Minister Chus speed of switching from one cab to another was getting faster and faster. Snap! Open! Snap! Close! Snap! Open once again! ..... Notes: Medicinal efficacy = Medicinal Power or Medicinal Potency Chapter 328 Only this group — no other This secret chamber had almost all the loots that the Golden Horse Riders Department had plundered in thest few years. They had extorted and robbed these elixirs (1). Arge part of these valuables had been collected by confiscating them from rich and powerful men, after raiding their houses. Post these raids, these valuables had been kept here. This was one of the reasons why the Golden Horse Riders Department was recognized as a specialized rediting organization. All high level individuals had been put to work in umting these resources. Almost all of the nations peak level forces had been simultaneously incorporated under the operation. Moreover, all sorts of means, whether fair or foul, had been used to gather these items. Then how many items were present here? This ce had also hoarded Diwu Qing Rous collections over the past years. They were even more extraordinary. Most of them had been sent to Diwu Qing Rou by the sects that guarded the Great Zhao nation. These big sects were considered as capable in undertaking a task and finishing it. Hence, the items sent by them couldnt possibly be of low quality. However, now, this ce had turned into aplete tragedy! King of Hell Chu was like a bandit passing through this countrys territory. He had started to carry out the Three Alls policy - Steal, Take, Snatch. Meanwhile, he was still able to maintain an innocent reputation with the bearing of someone from the number one super n of the Upper Three Heavens. Come to think of it, this was very difficult to pull off; to go to the extremes of viiny and still manage to keep the fa?ade of a saint... Minister Chu nearly swept everything out, but his face still showed a look of disapproval. He shook his head from time to time and sighed. This one... what a pity, if only the given year was over 300 years. This... this is actually good; its well-preserved. Its a pity that only its color has not turned pure. Its still short of some essential properties. This... this is not good. This... unfortunately, this strain of blood lotus flower ah. If only it had bloomed after a few years. It only missed by a few years ah... What a pity. This... hey, this was dug up in an unprofessional manner. So many roots are broken. What use could this be of now? Ah... What a pity. I am speechless... This red leaf... its a pity. You people have wasted these natural resources recklessly ah... you say what good this is! On one side, he wasining and belittling everything, while on the other, he was stealing wantonly right in front of his eyes. However, whatever rubbish was slipping out of his mouth... was hitting the target. Fourth King Level Master Yin, who had beencently bragging up until now, had started to blush with shame. In fact, he had been rendered speechless. This was extremely embarrassing. He had regarded these items as treasures, but the other party was actually looking down on them. The feeling was indeed hard to describe. Chu Yang did not take long to check the big row on the left, and afterwards moved to the right. He was still opening and shutting to steal via a coordinated process that he had created. However, how long could he keep this act going? He couldnt possibly continue until there was nothing left to take. The risk involved in that was too high! Therefore... This... I will just take this one, He took out the smallest root from a bundle of ten. Young Master Ye, you should take some more, Yin Wu Tian said politely. These items that you have here... they are not abundant. Although they are not very good in quality, they are still hard toe by in the Lower Three Heavens, Chu Yang said virtuously in a sanctimonious manner, If I take more... that would be inappropriate. Saying this, Minister Chu felt himself blushing in his heart, [If I took more, that would be inappropriate? This ce is already empty... what can I say now ah.] Yin Wu Tian sighed, [Indeed, Young Master Ye has the demeanor of someone from an influential n. Only people of this level can put themselves in others shoes and think about other peoples interest. This is a man worth respecting.] In no more than two hours, Chu Yang had swept all the cabs clean. Even then, he had wished to continue. He held 4 or 5 herbs in his hand. He turned his head in Yin Wu Tians direction and said, These are barely enough. Then as if he noticed Yin Wu Tians doubtful expression, he added with a smile, King Level Master Yin, you must be unaware of Ye ns extraordinary corew. The healing therapy that I am going to use is something out of the ordinary. Therefore, if a treasure such as the Nine Great Herbal Medicines was here, then I wouldnt need to use these inferior ones. Chu Yang was quite baffled, [The quality as well as the quantity of medicinal ingredients present here is very good; almost all of these are rare to find. However, the legendary Nine Great Herbal Medicines are nowhere to be seen.] [As a matter of fact, it ought to be present here ah.] [Previously I had consumed a piece of Spirit Jade Ginseng. Where did it go?] So thats how it is, Yin Wu Tian felt relieved. His face immediately showed an expression of awkwardness, The Nine Great Herbal Medicines... I remember that the Prime Minister has it in his possession. After all, it is a lifesaving item, and so he generally carries it along with him. I dont know where it is now. Moreover, the Prime Minister is not present here at the moment. He is in Lotus Lake right now. How about Young Master Ye waits for the Prime Minister to return? Im certain that he would be willing to provide you some. I see, so thats how it is, Chu Yang smiled generously and said, No harm, these are also sufficient. No need to trouble Prime Minister Diwu. He had a guilty conscience. In addition to it, his identity was also highly susceptible. How could he dare to face Diwu Qing Rou? First, let us go take a look at the good sword materials, Chu Yang said peacefully with augh. I hope to make a harvest, he urged, so as to avoid the guy from inspecting the interior of the treasury or any such thing. Right. Pleasee this way, Young Master Ye, Yin Wu Tian pped his palms happily and said in a genuinely happy mood. The materials on this side are highly unlikely to disappoint Young Master Ye. I hope so, Chu Yang smiled indifferently. In his heart he said, [Actually, I was not even disappointed by this sides efficacies. In fact I was extremely satisfied. I wonder if Diwu Qing Rou would cryter-on once he finds out.] They came out and then Yin Wu Tian carefully began to set the locking mechanism back in ce; he remained busy for a while. At this time, Chu Yang was standing on the side and waiting with a smiling expression. He wanted to say, [You need not make so many efforts. This ce doesnt have anything inside it now. Even if you open this big gate for everyone to see, you still need not be worried about anything.] Following this, Yin Wu Tian opened the gate on the other side and said, Young Master Ye, pleasee inside. Chu Yang took a look inside and suddenly sucked in a cold breath. This side was bigger than the other. A long passage extended into several rooms. Inside these rooms, there were heaps of various kinds of materials and ores. Meteoric iron, Star steel, Golden Dragon Jade, ck steel, Red stone, White Crystal and Heavenly Soul Jade. As soon as the gate opened, all kinds of brilliant rays of light shone together. Chu Yang had a dazzled look in his eyes. The materials are indeed quite a lot! Chu Yang smacked his lips and sighed. Yin Wu Tian was happy at first, but then he wondered, [If there are a lot of materials, why did you sigh?] Little did he realize that Chu Yangs sigh was actually that of the depression of finding so many treasures within his reach, but not being able to do anything about it. There were definitely many eye catching materials stored here. However, how could he steal these materials when he was being constantly followed by an unwanted third guest (2)? Thus, Minister Chu was left to sigh incessantly. This was the first time that he had found himself at the end of his wits. [It seems like I can only select a few pieces.] This was indeed the height of greed! He had already stolen so many ingredients for medicines. That alone could be considered as a super return from a journey with a full load of rewards. Moreover, even if these ores were rare and precious, he would have plenty of opportunities in the Middle Three Heavens and Upper Three Heavens to obtain themter on; more so than here. However, after he had seen the overflowing bright lights, he could not help but drool. He couldnt just walk away from it. It really was a depressing matter. Chu Yang took a step inside, and was followed by Yin Wu Tian. This time, Minister Chu had toe up with a new strategy; he had to make a careful choice. This one, Chu Yang said, pointing towards the Golden Dragon Jade. I would be troubling King Level Master Yin to take it out for me. Sure, Yin Wu Tian went without demur to bring over the big piece of the Golden Dragon Jade to the gate. The Golden Dragon Jade was fabled to have some kind of a strange power. Generally, this type of jade was found deep underground, and was hard toe by. Chu Yang thought inevitably in his heart, [Could it be that this strange power is actually from the dragon race that existed several thousand years ago? It is just not possible to confirm this theory.] This is also pretty good, Chu Yang said pointing towards the Heavenly Soul jade, which was the size of a fist. No problem, King Level Master Yin replied. He was very happy. [It seems that his eyes have taken a liking to many materials here.] This one, Chu Yang said pointing at arge chunk of Purple Jade, which was almost half the size of a pigs buttocks. Alright, Yin Wu Tian moved diligently. Also, this one, Chu Yang held back his inner excitement with great difficulty. At present, he had arrived at the innermost part of the small room. His eyes settled on a piece of the Red Cloud steel. Surprisingly, it was the size of a humans head. This indeed was a pleasant surprise! Also? Yin Wu Tian asked. (3) These are enough to forge the handle of the sword, Chu Yang smiled as he patted his forehead and said, I forgot I still need materials to make the main body. I will take this Star iron bar. Since King Level Master Yin appeared to wish him to continue further. It seemed like he had not reached the boiling point yet. Chu Yang thought that he had to take advantage of this since it meant that he could take a few more treasures without losing face. [An opportunity such as this may not ariseter.] These! Minister Chu said pping his hands. No problem. I will help you in taking them out, In his heart he thought, [This Young Master Ye was being reserved after all. He actually wanted to select so many materials. They are already sufficient to forge quite a few swords. But who would dislike such good materials ah... ] [I must try to put my whole might in moving these chunks out.] I am taking so many items... my payback must be many in numbers, Chu Yang said smiling elegantly, I mustpensate for these things in the future. I have always adhered to one principle - I never take advantage of other people. So thats how it is! Yin Wu Tian suddenly realized something and said with admiration, Now that is how morals should be in this world. People like Young Master Ye are really too few... Chu Yang nodded and smiled. In his heart he thought, [In the entire Nine Heavens Continent, I will steal only from this group no other.] Yin Wu Tian puffed hard since he was carrying several chunks of ore. Under no condition would he have allowed Chu Yang to give him a hand. He yed the hosts role all along until they reached the Temporary Headquarters. There, Chu Yang bid him farewell outside the Temporary Headquarters, and they parted ways. Chu Yang was resolute about leaving, while Yin Wu Tian was desperately trying to make him stay. He just could not let go of this honored guest. He personally undertook the task to find a carriage to send off Young Master Ye to forge a sword. Chu Yang climbed into the carriage and sat down. The carriage driver popped the whip and the carriage slowly started. Yin Wu Tian stood at the entrance of the headquarters as he waved reluctantly, yet with etiquette. Minister Chu gratefully waved back and bade him farewell, [Indeed a good man.] As soon as the carriage took a section of the road, the ore chunks vanished and entered the Nine Tribtions Space with a whooshing sound. Ahead of them, the sound of men shouting and the neighing of horses could be heard. A team of troops was meandering to arrive Prime Minister Diwu had returned. You need not care about them. We are going out of the city, Chu Yang groaned as he instructed the carriage driver. Thereafter, the carriage moved out of the way, and to the side of the road. It waited for Diwu Qing Rous fleet to pass. Afterwards, the horses were spurred to go out of the city as fast as possible. Elixir is the term used for spirit medicines which contain medicinal efficacy or medicinal power. Chu Yang can absorb the medicinal efficacies out of the elixirs and store them in his meridians for future use. Unwanted third guest is a ng to denote that someone is a nuisance. Yin Wu Tian is confused because the way Chu Yang says Also, it seems as if he is done picking stuff and doesnt need more. So, Chu Yang confirms in the next paragraph by saying that he is only done selecting materials for the handle. Chapter 329 For Gentleman a Word, For Swift Horse a Whip! After Minister Chu had gotten out of the city, he immediately changed his appearance. He went in the direction of the Jun Lu Lus fleet, which had been nning to win the position of the top musicians for a long time. The trip to Great Zhao was also finallying to an end. The Lotus Lake was in sight. Chu Yangs figure resembled lightning as he swiftly passed through the willow forest on the shore. Suddenly, a gentleughter was heard. Then, a loud voice said, The Young Master whose boat was towed by a big fish? You came back? Chu Yang was startled. He turned his head to see a beautiful girl d in white clothes. She was leaning against the same willow tree which he had barked upon before leaving. She had delicate features, and her eyes seemed to indicate that she was quick-witted. This little girl looked like an adorable fairy. Eh? Young Miss, it seems like we have not met before. Why were you looking for me? Chu Yang said as he moved. He continued to approach her until he was about 40 feet away. Humph! I invited you toe to my boat earlier, but you didnte. So I had no other option but toe looking for you, the tender girl in white said foolishly. She then wrinkled her nose, Besides... I am the Transverse Flute Master. Say, you did not know? En, Transverse Flute. I have known your name for a long time! Chu Yang said, nodding calmly. It is hard to imagine that the renowned Transverse Flute Master is someone like this. Her looks make people want to spank her little butt right away. How dare you? the girl pouted yfully. She even went as far as to hold up her fair fist, shaking it in protest. What do you want to say to me? Say it, Chu Yang asked hurriedly, seeming somewhat impatient, [It is shocking to think that the Transverse Flute Master, who has the capacity to shake the whole world, is really a little girl. Even if it is her, how can she be this na?ve?] This girl seemed to be adorable, but actually was somewhat artificial. Perhaps these acting skills could deal with most people of the Lower Three Heavens, including the Jiang Hu people. She had gotten by very smoothly until now. Chu Yang, however, was not only wise but also had a strong insight. Moreover, he was also a Fourth Grade Revered Sword Artist. Hence, this kind of ploy seemed somewhat childish to him. Hee Hee, the girlughed and tilted her head to look at him and said, Actually I just wish to ask you... Whose side are you on? Well, whose side I am not on? Chu Yang asked indifferently. Oh, then why did you go asking for trouble with the Flute Master? the girl asked, as she tilted her head and her eyes shed at him. She seemed very curious. Why do you care? Chu Yang said rudely, I will not say a word if you use these childish and cheap tricks on me. [This is just a little girl. I did not expect her to know these ttery techniques.] The girl was startled as she fixated her eyes on him. Her na?ve appearance gradually began to fade away... little by little. At the same time, her expression became calmer and sharper. However, her face did not change at all. She still looked like the girl of ones dreams, but one could clearly see that she seemed entirely different now. It felt as if the sheep had shed its own skin and had turned into a wolf. You have met me for the first time. How could you see through me? the girl asked. Chu Yang curled his lips and said, You are behaving like a little girl. However, you are about 20 years old. Yet, you surprisingly still behave like a na?ve, simple-minded and adorable girl. These traits should vanish soon. Otherwise, you wille across as a lunatic. Tell me, Transverse flute master, are you a lunatic? The girl was stunned. State your true motive. Chu Yang said somewhat impatiently. If he had not bumped into her, even a union between the two other factions would not have been able to deal with her. Of course I will tell you. But first I must find out, and be certain whether or not you are on the Zither Masters side, The girls face became serious, only to expose a distressed expression. However, this expression disappeared within the blink of an eye, The Zither Master has arrived with 56 people. I have information on everyone here. She looked at Chu Yang with determination and said, You are not included among them. Also, you had arrived here ten days before the Zither Master. Therefore, I consider that even though you had disrupted the Flute Masters performance, you wouldnt necessarily be on the Zither Masters side, right? You are very clever. I am certainly not on the Zither Masters side, Chu Yang said bluntly. That is good, The Transverse Flute Masters expression was cold. Moreover, your cultivation level is very high. I had sent people to catch that big fish. The hook that was found in the mouth of the big fish had traces on it. There was only one possibility the fish had been caught under water, and a hook was shoved into its mouth. But the fishs scales were not injured in the least bit. This only proves that your agility and technique is better than average people. I have no one aboard who is as deft and shrewd like yourself. Hence, I reached out to you, the girl said with a cunning smile. What do you want to say? Come straight to the point. Its very simple... I will give you hundred thousand taels of silver. In return, you have to do something for me, the girl said as she smiled, and started walking gracefully towards him. Her perfect figure arrived in front of Chu Yang, and she said in a soft voice, Can you? No, Chu Yang bluntly declined. I have no interest. 100 thousand taels of silver are a lot... how about I add a sword to the offer? the girl said unyieldingly. This divine sword is ranked ninth in the whole continent. It has been handed down for more than 1000 years. It is called Limpid Autumn Waters. I am not even interested in the spring waters, let alone in the Limpid Autumn Waters. Why would Chu Yang care about a sword now? He could cut one using the Nine Tribtions Sword from the iron essence he held. In fact, could easily carve as many sharp swords as he pleased. And they would all easily beparable to these so-called famous swords. If... the girl said gracefully as she faced him. Her beautiful eyes were like limpid autumn waters. She softly bit her lips and asked shyly, What if I add... even myself? Chu Yang was finally paying attention. He carefully nced at the girl and said, You want to pay such a big price? What do you want to do? Do you agree to give your word? The girl asked. "I give my word, Chu Yang replied without any hesitation, with such a beautiful woman in front of me, how can I not be tempted? For Gentleman a word? The girl stretched out her jade-like hand. For Swift Horse a whip! Chu Yang said in a righteous manner, For a person of the Jiang Hu, this promise is the most important! You ought to know!(1) Good! Snap! The two people struck their hands together. The girl smiled with relief. For a person of Jiang Hu, this promise was the ultimate faith. The man who broke this promise was held in contempt. Naturally, she had no reason to doubt him. She neared Chu Yangs ear, and said inclining, Since I am paying such a huge price... I want you to steal a zither for me... how about that? Steal a zither? Chu Yang frowned and thought, [In my previous life, Jun Lu Lu ns precious zither had abruptly vanished during the Match of the Masters. The Jun Lu Lu n would have won if their precious zither suddenly hadnt been lost. In fact, that sudden disappearance had led to their brutal defeat.] After that event, the Transverse Flute Master and the Flute Masters ns were also crushed by the Dark Bamboo people! Entire families, the old and the young, were wiped out. No one had been left alive. Surprisingly, it turned out that this beautiful little girl was the main culprit. Moreover, this shady matter had alle to fall on his shoulders after his rebirth. Zither Masters zither? Chu Yang asked to ascertain. Zither Masters zither! The Transverse Flute Master girl nodded emphatically. Why? Is it because you dont have confidence? Chu Yang asked, somewhat baffled in his heart. [This Match of the Three Masters is to see who is greater. So why has this person suddenlye down to this type of cheap trickery?] I had previously gone to Iron Cloud to listen to the Zither Masters zither, the girl groaned and said, I ... I am not as good as her. Though, I am actually better than the Flute Master! So you will steal your rivals Zither? Even if you win in this manner, what meaning would it have? Chu Yang said as he gave her a cold shoulder. Why do you ask so many things? Anyways, you have already promised, Transverse Flute Masterughedcently. So long as I am number one under the heavens, I do not care about other things. I find it very odd. Since this sort of a matter ought to be a secret, why did you look for an outsider like me? Chu Yang was bewildered, [this capable individual is truly odd. Isnt she worried that I may leak her secret?] ...because the Zither Masters people... know mine! Moreover, our ns are heavily guarded. So going over there is not easy. But you are different. You sabotaged the Flute Masters performance; this was the most advantageous thing for the Zither Master. Therefore, as soon as you will make an appearance again, the Zither Masters people will automatically try to look for you. Moreover, its possible that they will try to get close to you. Youre the outsider with the biggest chance of finishing this task of stealing the zither. The girl turned around, and started to y with her fingers. Then she sneered, The Zither Master thinks of herself as high and pure, but likes to take unfair advantage of others. That lowly ve girl is also very happy in doing so. Your real purpose is only to gain false reputation like this? Chu Yang said squinting. [Motherf**k. So it turns out that my catching a big fish, and using it to tow my boat has drawn me to this?] Number-one under the Heavens! The Transverse Flute Master said in genuine hate, Even if it is a false title, I want it! Number-one Master under the Heavens? You think you deserve it? Chu Yang said as he despicably spat saliva. If the Jun Lu Lu n had not insisted on ying fair and square, Chu Yang would have choked this reckless girl to death. Did you just scold me? The girl red at him in confused. Then, she fumingly said, Tell me, did you just scold me? Scold you? Not just scold you, I will even hit you. Damn it! I really want to kill you! Saying this, Chu Yang even proceeded to wave his hand in a gesture to p her face. He showed no mercy to the opposite sex, and the girl was left startled for some time. You! But you promised! the girl said as her face covered in grief. She angrily shouted as she looked at this man, As a man, and as a person of Jiang Hu, is your oath of such little value? Promise? Oath? Chu Yang sneered, What promise, and what oath? You! The girl said with grief and indignation. She hadnt even dreamt that something like this would happen, You just said a moment ago that For gentleman a word, for swift horse a whip... You... what are you saying? Your fast horse whip thing is gone now. Cant you understand? Minister Chu stared at her and shouted, So what if I dont abide by the promise? Do you even know who I am? You can go and tell everyone about this; I dont give a f*ck... Shaking his head, Chu Yang turned around to leave. As he spat a mouthful of saliva at a distance, his voice could be heard, So it turns out that men arent the only ones to be foolish; women can be foolish too. And this stupid c*nt is also brainless... motherf*ck. She has fried eggs in ce of a brain. She was really odd... The girl was naturally annoyed, and almost threw up when she realized that she hadnt even asked his name. In fact, she had even dismissed her own bodyguards for this secret matter. Else that hoodlum would have not been able to behave like that. That young girl shook uncontrobly for a long time, and then said fiercely, Dont let me find out who you are! Otherwise your life will be worse than your death... boohoo... she squatted on the ground crying. Chu Yang took several turns, and after ensuring that nobody was trailing him from behind, he quickly disguised himself again. Then he secretly slipped into Jun Lu Lus boat. Just as he was about to go in, a mans shadow appeared before his eyes in a sh. Afterwards, that persons voice sounded, Its you? Why were you arriving so sneakily? I was about to toss you down. It was Young Master Yu. The idiom For gentleman a word, for swift horse a whip means that: If a gentleman says it, it shall be done as if spurring a swift horse to gallop with a single strike of the whip. This means that if a gentleman gives his word consider it done immediately. In short: A gentlemans word is as good as gold. Chapter 330 Diwu Qing Rou’s fury! Your zither is going to be stolen, and youre concerned with me? Chu Yang snorted, Am I that important? Zither? Someone intends to steal the zither? Young Master Yusplexion changed, and a murderous intention filled the air. Now it is unlikely because this person found me, and wanted me to steal the zither. Chu Yang said with an incredible smile, Quite a coincidence. Isnt it? Chu Yang had always despised people who appeared nice on the surface but spoke ill of others and used contemptible means to defeat their enemies. Now that he hade across one such person, it was unlikely that hed assist the same. Why didnt you just kill them? Young Master Yu frowned. Why dont you? Why dont you just ughter the Flute Master and the Transverse Flute Masters entire n? If they are all dead, there would be no one left topete for the title of number one under the heavens. Chu Yang said rolling his eyes, Tell me, is that useful? Humph! Young Master Yu grunted and said, Come with me. Judging by Young Master Yusplexion, it seemed that even he didnt miss the idea that Chu Yang spoke of just now. Young Master Chu! Jun Lu Lu wore a white muslin mask. However, one could actually make out her happiness from the expression in her eyes, You have finally arrived. Its not me, but you, who have finally arrived, Chu Yang said with a smile. I came here four months ago. Indeed. You were here very early, Jun Lu Lu said as she smiled with her lips pursed. I just stopped for a while so I could ask Minister Chu for guidance on tuning, Jun Lu Lu said with a smile. Match of The Three Masters is going to start tomorrow. I must say that I am somewhat nervous. Leave it. At present, any guidance will only put you in an even more confused state of mind. You just need to bring out your best, and you will be fine, Chu Yang said smiling lightly. What you say is also true. Minister, please have a look; this is the identity we have prepared for you... Jun Lu Lu smiled and said, From now on I will call you... Jun Qing Yang. Jun Qing Yang? This name is pretty good! Haha... Chu Yangughed heartily. While Chu Yang and others were having a happy time, Diwu Qing Rous residence was in a difficult situation. Actually, Jing Meng Hun had gone back to look for Yin Wu Tian. He wanted to ask about the things that had happened during his absence. Yin Wu Tian told him that the person had already left. Jing Meng Hun was very disappointed, and asked if he had taken anything. As soon as Yin Wu Tian told him, Jing Meng Hun immediately felt that something was off. Yin Wu Tian had told him that he only took a White Grass Ginseng, a Blood Lotus Leaf, an Unworried Grass, an Evesting Spring Ivy and an Open Withered Flower. Yin Wu Tian did not understand the properties of these medicinal ingredients, but Jing Meng Hun was a great expert in medicine. Otherwise, he couldnt have made such life-saving medicinal potions. These do not match at all, ah... Jing Meng Hun muttered to himself. Moreover, these are used for increasing the cultivation. There are countless far-better medicines in the store-house that are excellent to treat his internal injuries, ah. Maybe Young Master Yes n has a different type of corew. Yin Wu Tian said, But Young Master Ye said that... these many were enough, as he did not want to owe us a favor... This is contrary to what I believe... Jing Meng Hun said frowning, and immediately added, No matter what, the Ye n of the Upper Three Heavens has always been an immense force. Later on, if we ever went to the Upper Three Heavens, we could rely on this person... What Big Brother says is true, Yin Wu Tian said while nodding. At this moment, Diwu Qing Rou had sent his men to call these two King Level Masters since he wished to discuss official business. Originally, when Diwu Qing Rou had heard of this matter, he felt that something was fishy. [The Ye n of the Upper Three Heavens?] The others might not know of this, but Diwu Qing Rou was aware that a war with the Three Stars Divine n had broken out in the Upper Three Heavens. And that almost everyone had returned. Moreover, this entire battle was being coordinated by the Ye n. [At such a time, why would an important member of the Ye n would show up in the Lower Three Heavens?] On hearing Jing Meng Huns ount, Diwu Qing Rou felt anything but reassured. Therefore, he led Jing Meng Hun and the others to the hidden treasury. There were a lot of medicinal ingredients inside it. In addition to this, Diwu Qing Rou had collected and set aside a few for himself, in case there was an emergency. It would be considered a huge loss if something happened to those. That person only took away a little bit, Atst, they were outside the gate of the store-room where the medicinal ingredients were kept. Yin Wu Tian was exining. Could it be that what he saw with his own eyes was actually false? Fourth King Level Master Yin felt that he was under suspicion. He felt somewhat uneasy in his heart. The door opened and everyone walked inside in a queue. Snap! A cab was opened, and everyone simultaneously looked inside it. On seeing what was inside, they all were stunned! Inside it, instead of millennium old ginsengs, there only remained a few shriveled radish-like roots. To make matter worse, even they didnt have the least bit of medicinal efficacy left inside them. A few other cabs were opened, and were found to be in the same condition. Oh! Yin Wu Tian cried, looking pale, How could this be? Diwu Qing Rousplexion immediately turned ugly, Open all the cabs! Bang! With a burst of noise, all the cabs were opened wide. Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian nearly fainted on the spot. Only the residues remained in the cabs. Whichever cab they opened, it was unexceptionally the same. The treasure that The Golden Horse Riders Department had acquired over the years by plundering and using any possible means was gone. In addition to that, Diwu Qing Rous valuable collection of medicines was also thrown-in... as a bonus. This is ruthless! 1300 different types of elixirs were here, and not even a little remained! Diwu Qing Rou thought out loud as he clenched his teeth. Then he suddenly turned around and grabbed Yin Wu Tian, Only took away a little, a little? Diwu Qing Rou asked as he gritted his teeth. Yin Wu Tians eyes were devoid of expression; he waspletely dumbfounded. He was so shocked that his brain stopped thinking. Jing Meng Hun, is this the kind of friends you make? You pay them in exchange of help? Huh? Diwu Qing Rous expression was very dark and gloomy, but his tone seemed awfully light. I... this subordinate is guilty, Jing Meng Hun opened his mouth to speak but was unable to speak more than a few words. He was so annoyed that he wished that he could p his own face; ruthlessly at that. To lead a thief right into our inner circle... youre very good ah. You first draw in this individual, then let him out respectfully. You wee him, then take turns to tter him... you are very good. Diwu Qing Rou spoke slowly, and in a cold voice, I do not understand... even if he really belonged to the Ye n of the Upper Three Heavens, what rtionship do you have with him? Why would you go so far as to fawn over him? Dont tell me that you think... that you would be able to gain fame in the Upper Three Heavens because of this? The red-faced Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian hung their heads low in shame. The Prime Minister was speaking in a very serious manner. Investigate! Do not hesitate! Find this man at all costs! Diwu Qing Rou said as he pulled up his sleeves in anger. He then walked away. This time he was really mad. This was the first time that Diwu Qing Rou had been angered to such an extent. Stored here were so many medicines which were... for his own secret usage. Moreover, it was estimated they were soon toe in use. However, at this crucial juncture, the entire preparation had turned into aplete waste. For Diwu Qing Rou, this attack was even more impactful than the subjugation of Great Zhao. This ce had stored Diwu Qing Rous dream. Moreover, it was also rted to a major event. Something that was going to have ultra-high stakes! And that matter was Diwu Qing Rous lifetime goal, for which he had tried so hard. Now, his dream had been shattered! That major event, due to theck of medicinal ingredients... would definitely get postponed for at least a few decades. Fortunately, Diwu Qing Rous forbearance was far beyond the scope of ordinary persons; otherwise this shock couldve driven him mad. Diwu Qing Rou didnt even have the least bit suspicion on King of Hell Chu since Jing Meng Hun had very clearly stated that Young Master Ye was evenly matched with Young Master Yu, the demon of the Middle Three Heavens. Moreover, not only was he matched evenly with Young Master Yu, but his strength was even a notch higher than the fiends. How could King of Hell Chu have such strength? Moreover, the medicinal ingredients were not stolen. They had their efficacies extracted! This was an odd phenomenon in Diwu Qing Rous experience. He could not arrive at a conclusion, but had a faint impression in his heart, [it seems like the Three Stars Divine ns Spirit Absorption Method has a simr effect as this... ] However, the Three Stars Divine n had vanished thousands of years ago, and had re-appeared only recently. There was very little information avable about them... Diwu Qing Rou didnt know much either. [Since this incident could be rted to the Three Stars Divine n, it wouldnt have any association with King of Hell Chu. Even a fool would figure out such a thing.] Prepare my carriage! I am going to meet with Young Master Yu tonight itself! Diwu Qing Rou shouted angrily. [Young Master Yu knows the identity of this person! I can find him as long as I know who it is. Perhaps, I can even turn this bad deed into a good one... since he has already extracted the efficacies, I wont need to extract them again... ] Diwu Qing Rou left in a hurry. Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian hung their heads low as they went outside. They nced at each other, only to see a face that seemed on the verge of tears... but could not even cry. Diwu Qing Rou had only scolded them this time; he hadnt said anything else. However, these two talented individuals knew: Diwu Qing Rou showered the two of them with rebukes only when there was a way to redeem the situation. Yet this time, he didnt say anything in that regard... this meant that his dissatisfaction must have reached the pinnacle... [How would we clean up this mess?] Jing Meng Hun immediately ordered to have a portrait of Young Master Ye painted by recalling the image from his own memory. Then, he immediately asked the painter to duplicate the portrait; several times at that. He then ordered the entire force of Golden Horse Riders Department to act immediately. This was the first all-round three-dimensional attack since the establishment of Golden Horse Riders Department. Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian were really anxious. [F*k... if this mistake isnt corrected soon... everyones future will be in dark.] The water from the rain was continuously draining into the room. Jing Meng Hun had just issued the order for his men to go all-out. A whileter, someone came back with another super bad news. All family members of Du Shi Qing had disappeared. Du Shi Qings wife, son and daughter-inw had disappeared. Jing Meng Hun became frantic. After Du Shi Qing had gone missing in Iron Cloud, his family had be an object of monitoring for Diwu Qing Rou. As per Diwu Qing Rous guess, King of Hell Chu would inevitably make a move again. He had been waiting for King of Hell Chu to make contact with them. In fact, he had been nning tounch an attack when this happened. Moreover, Du Shi Qings son and daughter-inw were members of the Golden Horse Riders Department; they were extremely loyal and devoted to Golden Horse Riders Department. Therefore, their safety needed to be ensured. It would be a fatal blow to King of Hell Chu if he dared toe here. However, almost the entire Continent Centre Citadel was in chaos at present. Hence, Diwu Qing Rou could not attend to such trivial matters. Moreover, Jing Meng Hun had been cking off in regard to this matter since he hadnt expected that they would disappear after so many efforts had been made in their safety. When did they disappear? Jing Meng Hun said as he swatted the desk in anger. In fact, he almost strangled the person who reported this matter with a round of abuse, I will f*ck your mother! Are you monitoring people or eating shit? Chapter 331 Who Says That This Life is Without Regrets? Disappeared... it must have been... a fortnight... since they vanished, the man said trembling, Even the people who were monitoring them have... also... also disappeared... Bastard! Jing Meng suddenly stood up, and kicked the table with his foot. He then stomped his foot in rage and cursed, A bunch of useless people! A bunch of... He walked back and forth in the room, roaring anxiously. He was like a tiger shut inside a cage; his face fierce, and body trembling with rage. He turned around to discover that those people were still present in front of him. He couldnt help but get furious. He flung his hand into a p, and shouted, Arent you aware that looking at you is making me angry? Get lost!" As his tone faded away, that persons head went rolling into the air. The cavity of his neck was oozing blood. In his rage, Jing Meng hadnt put any restraint on his strength; just with a p of his, that mans head was sent flying... ... Jing Meng Hun dashed out like a furious dragon. He kept cursing incessantly in rage, Investigate for me! Search fiercely! You must find the culprit, and bring him to me even if you have to dig 3000 feet below the surface of the Great Zhao! Everyone was left trembling with fear on seeing the crazed appearance of this First King Level Master; none of them could say a word. They didnt even dare to heave a single breath in front of him. Investigate... Jing Men Hun was invariably struck with grief and indignation. He looked up towards the sky and bellowed, You... damn it... who the hell are you... He had concentrated almost all of his bodys elemental force in saying this. It went far and out, spreading in each and every direction. One could tell that he was extremely grieved and depressed; so much so that he felt like vomiting blood. The people who heard his voice couldnt help but sigh. [What in the world forced this guy to let out such a sound?] His voice sounded simr to a situation where the troops are drawn into a war horses stable, and are then made to strip. Afterwards, ording to the duty roster, they take a thousand turns to feed aphrodisiac to the war horses... that being said, even then the resulting grief and indignation couldnt reach to such an extent, right? Chu Yang faced the mirror, and carefully applied a thin coat of make-up. Jun Lu Lu and Young Master Yu stood on his sides, and saw his appearance change little-by-little into a different persons. Moreover, there wasnt any w whatsoever; not just his facial features, but also in his mannerisms. They couldnt help but express admiration. He looked like a 40 year old man. The whitened hair on his eyebrows and temples showed that he had been through the hardships and torments of life. His eyes revealed his intelligence, as if he had seen the vicissitudes of life and knew the ways of the world. They were effusing sadness, as if looking back at the years that had passed, and revealing a faint yet wistful sense of loss... If Jun Lu Lu was to see him with prior knowledge of his identity, even she would think that this was Jun Qing Yang himself. Chu Yang finished dressing up afterpletely altering his appearance. He then put on a thick dragon beard. As for the real Jun Qing Yang, he immediately went down the boat, and disappeared into the vast sea of people. His only mission was to expose his face in public. Then, he could return to the Middle Three Heavens. Now in the Lower Three Heavens, there would only be one Jun Qing Yang; whether he was genuine or fake... he would be regarded as the real one here! The three of them sat in a circle around a table, and took out some wine to celebrate. Qing Yang, I didnt expect you to have this skill! Young Master Yu said as he used his hands to hold up his wine cup. He faintly smiled, and said as he squinted at Chu Yang, These eyes of yours show that you have seen the vicissitudes of life! Teach me how you can fake that. That is very simple... Chu Yang took a sip from his wine cup. Then, with a bitter smile, he said, When your loved ones die one after another... your beloved dies in your arms... and your most trusted brother betrays you... then your life feels like death, and you curse the heavens. But, then you suddenly take a rebirth with all your past memories intact; only to live the same life again... I assure you that your eyes would have a sense of vicissitudes even if you were reborn as a child... Haha... Young Master Yuughed till there were tears in his eyes. He rocked back and forthughing, Die once and then live the same life again? Haha... You are really funny. I am f**king dying withughter. I did not think that you could joke like this. But this really can make you experience the vor of life, Chu Yang said with a serious expression. This caused Young Master Yu to burst intoughter again since it was unlikely that anyone would believe this. For example... one day you and I standing in front of a friend, and he suddenly says, Hey, Brothers! I have taken a rebirth! I remember, you used to beg for food in your past life... Dont know about you, but I know how I would respond. I will straightaway look for a hardcopy of Transcending the Nine Heavens, and start smacking him with it. I will keep on hitting him until I can no longer... you think you are Chu Yang, ah... (1) Yu, this matter is actually feasible. Jun Lu Lu smiled sweetly, and gave a fluid nce to Young Master Yu. She then spoke pensively, Only I dont know... if someone really died in your arms... who it was? Cough... Young Master Yu coughed as he was put in a difficult situation. He stood up and said, Oh shoot! I must go and bring more wine... Jun Lu Lus eyes showed a trace of hidden resentment. Young Master Yu took a pot of wine, and came back after a while. He bumped into Chu Yang, who at the time was giving him a meaningful look. Young Master Yu couldnt help but blush due to shame, and asked as heughed, Why are you looking at me like this? Did I do something? Brother Yu, I want to ask you a question, Chu Yang casually asked, Taking your cultivation into consideration, how long can you live? Young Master Yu was unable to control hisughter and said, This young fellow has asked my deepest secret. He held the wine cup and muttered to himself irresolutely for a while. He then said, If I do not die from a fatal injury... I should live for several hundred years, or maybe thousand years, I guess? The tone of voice he used was full of uncertainty. Chu Yang smiled, and said as he got up, If you have regrets at the time of your death... and you have the opportunity to live your life once more, will you make up for your mistakes? ... Young Master Yu looked at him and suddenly turned silent. He heaved a long sigh as he muttered to himself, How is one to know of the next lifes matters? Right, Chu Yang also sighed softly as he gulped an entire cup of wine down his throat. His fingers gently patted his thigh as he said softly, How is one to know of the next lifes matters? When did a beautiful womans youth ever stay such? Just as a flower blooms and then withers in the deep valley... who says that this life is without regrets? Young Master Yus whole body trembled. The wine cup he was lifting suddenly stopped mid-way. The wine inside suddenly sshed out and dropped onto the table cloth, thereby making a patch of stain on it. This sheet has been stained with wine... slowly the smell of wine will also fade away. However, a mark will always remain. Even a thousand yearster, this table cloth wouldnt be able to deny that it was once stained by wine. This mark will only vanish when the cloth does. Chu Yang said with a sigh, Humans are also like this! Young Master Yu lowered his head in silence; and did not say anything. It seemed as if he was making a difficult choice in his heart. After a long time, he raised his head, but his hand still remained on the wine cup. He ensured that not even a drop of wine remained as he inverted the cup and carefully gulped the wine down his throat. He then said in a heavy tone, I have drunk a lot of fine wine in my life... even if I have wasted a lot... In my life... there would be no regrets. Chu Yangughed heartily. He raised the wine pot and started to pour wine in his ss. Then he drained it all in one gulp and said, Such fine wine... it would be regrettable even if a drop of it is wasted... Young Master Yu giggled and said, Wont be wasted again. Ah Lu, what do you say?" he spoke to Jun Lu Lu with a drool over his face. Jun Lu Lus beautiful face turned red as she felt helpless. This generations Zither Master was just like a young girl at the moment; all shy and bashful. After being put in a difficult situation, she angrily said, I definitely dont understand what you are saying... two grown men getting drunk and talking nonsense... dont have any shame... Hm, I admit that I got drunk... and what I just said was nonsense. Chu Yang smiled, Brother Yu, I will offer you another cup. This wine is tasty. Of course, of course. Young Master Yu said with a smile, This is my wine! Isnt it obvious that it is tasty? Haha... They pressed their cups together in celebration. They continued to drink while chatting andughing. The atmosphere around them seemed quite lively. Jun Lu Lu eventually couldnt stand the two guys exceedingly explicit talks. She pouted yfully, and grunted in protest as she stood up while covering up her face. She looked both shy and delighted at the same time. She scolded in a flustered manner, I really cant stand you two... humph! Her slender waist turned around and she left; leaving behind a burst of fragrant smell. Thats strange... we are drinking properly, why did she suddenly get embarrassed? Chu Yang asked with a smile. Haha... she is afraid that I will steal her wine tonight... Young Master Yu said as he burst into a loudughter. Suddenly, a shoe came flying out from the other side of the curtain with a whiz, and hit him on his head. This was followed by a faint groaning sound of a yful protest. The two people were very happy. The sound of zither resounded. Unlike in the past, this time its sound was unrealistic. Almost as if it was wrapped around in soft touching emotions... as if it contained a harmony of emotions between a man and a woman in love; it revealed a shy girls happiness and satisfaction. Furthermore, it had a little bit of hope... and jubtion. Chu Yangughed heartily and pushed his cup aside as he stood up and said, Hey! You have the wine to drink, and I do not; so I am going back to sleep. Young Master Yu pointed a finger at him and scolded happily, You are so talkative; dont know when you will change. It is important to hold your wine; do not spill it... My wine will not spill. Chu Yang smiled and turned around to go back. The zithers sound changed; it became melodious with a sense of deep gratitude. Chu Yang listened with rapt attention. The song was actually Thanks to the Gracious Monarch. The corners of his mouth curled up to reveal a meaningful smile. Heughed and said, I am not a real Emperor... still you thank me like this... He then winked at Young Master Yu, You owe me once again. After sometime, I wille to Middle Three Heavens to seek my dues. Young Master Yu raised his eyebrows and said, If you bring good quality wine... I wont be stingy. Certainly. Certainly. Chu Yangughed as he shook his head, and started to leave. This time he went back to sleep. Young Master Yu was calmly sitting at the table. He kept smiling and muttered, If you have regrets at the time of your death... and you have the opportunity to live your life once more, will you make up for your mistakes? He suddenly shook his head, and recited in a sing-song voice, How is one to know of the next lifes matters? When did a beautiful womans youth ever stay such? Just as a flower blooms and then withers in the deep valley... who says that this life is without regrets? Once he finished talking, he stood up and said in a low voice, The wine in this cup is finished, but how would I not want to drink more seeing that empty cup? He frowned and took two steps. Then he said, I am not drunk yet; must drink more to get drunk! He dashed inside at once. At this moment, a voice gently echoed, Is Young Master Yu in there? Diwu Qing Rou seeks an audience! Young Master Yu stopped in his tracks and stared nkly. He bitterly spat a mouthful of saliva and cursed out loud, This bastard has reallye at a bad time. I was just thinking of drinking some more... just when I started feeling ufortable from holding back, he came... Pop! A pillow came flying from the inside, and hit his face. Jun Lu Lus embarrassed voice was heard, People havee to meet you. Why dont you go? Young Master Yu sighed and turned around to go outside. He secretly made a fierce resolve, Diwu Qing Rou, you better give me a good reason. Otherwise, do not me me for being rude! He took one step after another as he left. Notes: Thats the author; I swear. Chapter 332 Who Would Dare Stop Me If I Were to Murder You? The dim-lit night had started getting darker. Diwu Qing Rou stood beneath the shadow of a willow tree. His hands were crossed behind his back. Young Master Yus proud figure came out of the waning light. He suddenly jumped up, and flew out like a frightening dragon. He flipped midair once, andnded in front of Diwu Qing Rou. Diwu Qing Rou was motionless; his eyes sparkled in the dim light of night. Whats the matter? Young Master Yu asked, Youe here whenever you like... do you think this ce is a hotel? This Great Zhao; this is my C Diwu Qing Rous territory! Diwu Qing Rou replied in a heavy tone, Brother Yu, I have always treated your Dark Bamboo n with respect, and Ive always helped you. However, I need you to do the same in return. Help you? Young Master Yu snorted, Who do you think you are? I am Diwu Qing Rou, Diwu Qing Rou didnt seem indignant; nor did he lose his cool. He simply spoke in calm and piercing voice, Brother Yu, we know each other. Theres no need to behave like this." Young master Yu was silent for a moment. Then, he said, Whats the matter; say it. Wouldnt Brother Yu invite me toe aboard the boat? Diwu Qing Rou coldly asked as an icy light shed in his eyes. He intently watched Young Master Yu as he slowly added, Or... Is there something aboard that may cause you inconvenience if I were to see it? Very inconvenient, Young Master Yu replied as he put his hands behind his back. He made no concessions as he looked at Diwu Qing Rou, and spoke indifferently, You missed the time when you couldve... but if you dont stop demanding to go onboard I will kill you! Young Master Yus countenance turned cold as he said thosest four words, I will kill you, and a murderous intention shed in his eyes. Diwu Qing Rou was startled. Young Master Yu was arrogant, dominating, cruel, untamed andwless. However, he also knew the seriousness of the situation. Young Master Yu wouldve never said something like this in the past, but something was clearly unusual today. Diwu Qing Rou knew the pros and cons of the situation. He was aware that he couldnt go head-on against Young Master Yu. Therefore, he hesitantly muttered, May I ask Brother Yus reason? You do not need to know; Young Master Yu said as he waved his hand fiercely you only need to know one thing... go aboard and you will die! Just this one line is enough. He coldlyughed as he suddenly spread his hands while looking at the sky. He slowly turned half-a-circle as continued tough haughtily. Diwu Qing Row! There live a billion citizens and millions of soldiers in Great Zhao. However, who would dare stop me if I were to murder you?! You are insane, Diwu Qing Roumented in a muffled voice. Diwu Qing Rous domineering mannerism had already faltered. He knew that Young Master Yu wasnt an easy man to deal with. Diwu Qing Rou was afraid that this fiend may not respond if he were to approach him about that guy. Therefore, he hade here with an aggressive demeanor. He had transformed the grief and indignation of his heart into an imposing conduct. The reason was simple: First, he wanted Young Master Yu to know that he wasnt in a good mood. Secondly, he wanted to boost support for himself so as to win even bigger profits; and thirdly, to ensure this visits purpose to go-on even more smoothly. However, he never thought that Young Master Yu wouldve eaten god knows what kind of a medicine to be behaving like this... to go so far as to say even if there were a billion citizens and millions of soldiers, he would kill him in front of them... Diwu Qing Rou was extremely depressed by this. However, he still did not dare to have thest word with Young Master Yu since he knew that Young Master Yu would actually get his word done. [If he says he would kill me, then he might actually kill me! Even if millions of soldiers avable to protect me... that would not be enough to stop Young Master Yu!] This was like reasoning with the troublemaker of the Jiang Hu, and even Diwu Qing Rou did not have the means to do so. [You try to be reasonable with him, he will be a rogue with you; you try to be a hoodlum, he will be an even bigger hoodlum.] Young Master Yu... is worthy of being called number one in the nine heavens. And no one shall dare to provoke him, Diwu Qing Rou sighed softly. Others dont provoke me... that I know of... but right now, you are... so do not dare, Young Master Yu snorted. The confrontation between the two hade to an end. Diwu Qing Rou hadnt achieved his goal. Diwu Qing Rou wouldve continued trying out various probing methods... even if it was King of Hell Chu instead of Young Master Yu. However, facing Young Master Yu, he could not. Therefore, he decided to cut straight to the point. This guy recognized a very rigid logic because I have said so! And this was the only logic that Young Master Yu followed. In fact, he spoke with everyone without the slightest bit of reasoning. In the whole of nine heavens, only the mysterious Dark Bamboo of the Middle Three Heavens could force Young Master Yu to step back and concede. In fact, even if the nine major families of the Upper Three Heavens came together... Young Master Yu would still say: I wouldnt say anything! He wouldnt waver... even if it meant his doom. [This bastard doesnt have any apprehensions.] I have been meaning to ask Brother Yu about a matter, Diwu Qing Rou took a long breath. His chest seemingly bulged-up along with his rising tone. Say it, Young Master Yu said curtly. Who was the man you were fighting the other day? Diwu Qing Rou slowly asked, and then added without waiting for Young Master Yu to reply, Brother Yu, do not say that he is a member of the Ye n. You know that I wont believe it. Who was I fighting with? Why should I tell you? Young Master Yu asked as heughed strangely, Dont tell me that I have to register my fights with you? Thats a joke. Diwu Qing Rou, people can be arrogant and egotistical... but must not see themselves as extraordinary. Diwu Qing Rou snorted when his question went unanswered. He then heavily added, He stole from my treasury! Young Master Yu was shocked. Diwu Qing Rou continued, Even the medicinal ingredients from the storehouse! Young Master Yu gaped. Diwu Qing Rou sighed and said, Not even a little has remained for me. Young Master Yus expression turned strange. Diwu Qing Rou uttered thest sentence, I had been umting them for The Great Festival of Ten Thousand Medicines! F*... Young Master Yu was dumbstruck. This news had shaken him, and had left him feeling dizzy. He knew Diwu Qing Rous real identity, and also knew how important his medicine storehouse was. He was even more aware of how extensive the implications of this matter would be. He hadnt expected Chu Yang to have such guts... that he would directly rob Diwu Qing Rou. Moreover, not even the underpants were left behind... He acknowledged the fact that Chu Yang was incredible. However, he had never imagined that Chu Yang would be so amazing. [This... is truly unimaginable...] [I am afraid that this news will shake the Upper Three heavens. The Great Festival of Ten Thousand Medicines is really important, and has been rted to those super ns for all eternity.] Young Master Yu was at a loss for words for a long time. Then he abruptly startedughing in a strange manner. Hisughter got louder, and he was forced to hold his own belly, Wow, haha... this really is motherf*king hrious! This is great news! This Young Master is really happy in your misery! Ha ha... you... you got what you deserved! F**k! This is too funny Ha Ha Ha... Brother Yu! Diwu Qing Rous face showed colors of furiousness as he shouted forcefully. It sounded simr to the manner in which one shouts on pedestrians to clear the way. Haha, sorry... haha... I just cant help it, Young Master Yu wiped his tears. He continued tough as he said, This matter is so exciting ah! I just want to know that persons identity, Diwu Qing Rou gritted his teeth angrily. He wished in his heart that he could dismember the body of this gloating guy into a million pieces for rejoicing in his misfortune. That person... he he... Young Master Yu said stroking his nose as he smiled bitterly, I dont know how I should tell you... Why? Diwu Qing Rous entire body shook. He stepped out of the willow trees shadow. Suddenly, Diwu Qing Rous whole body revealed his domineering aura. It seemed that this one step of his had trodden upon the entire night scene, and had broken it into pieces. So, it turns out youve been pushed to such an extent! Young Master Yu was startled. He stared at Diwu Qing Rou, while his own eyes revealed a zing desire for battle. However, the look in Diwu Qing Rous eyes revealed a sense of urgency, I just want to know that persons identity! Young Master Yus mind started working at an electric-fast speed; he knew that his reply was extremely significant to this moment! One careless move could bring about the total destruction of the Dark Bamboo! [Diwu Qing Rou himself is not someone to be afraid of... but he has a huge force behind him.] [Moreover, the medicinal storehouse was raided. This is equivalent to stealing from the lions den! It could be well imagined how furious the lion would be.] [It wouldnt matter if it was just me. But the brothers and sisters of Dark Bamboo are behind me... it is improbable that they would be able escape. The strength of the Middle Three Heavens is simply not enough to confront the super ns of the Upper Three Heavens; that too... more than one!] [Facing even one of those super ns would be insane. They would destroy everything!] [Should I tell on Chu Yang?] At that moment, the nk of two metal strings echoed. Pure and limpid, it prated the empty night-sky; following which, the sound of the zither resounded melodiously. The song that yed was A Faithful Friend is hard to find. Young Master Yu turned around. His face looked somewhat mysterious as he stood in the shade of the tree sketched by the moonlight. He was obviously contemting. His gaze continued to flicker for a long time. Atst he looked resolute. [That person has recently done me a huge favor. He removed the knot in my heart and averted a possible tragedy. How can I just turn around and betray him?] Diwu Qing Rou had been watching Young Master Yu attentively. He became somewhat pale as he saw that Young Master Yu had turned around with an expression of contemtion on his face. Diwu Qing Rou couldnt help but hurriedly speak in a cold and gloomy voice, Brother Yu? Young Master Yu turned his head and exhaled a breath. His face shone under the moonlight as he said, I really dont want to say it... and it is just my guess... Oh? Diwu Qing Rou uttered. I do not know his real identity, Young Master Yu suddenly thought of a brilliant idea. [There is only one person who is truly mysterious; so much so that no one knows about his real identity... ] These words of yours... I am skeptical about them. Diwu Qing Rou lightly said, There are not many matters that Brother Yu doesnt know about. I really dont know, Young Master Yu replied as he red angrily. Are you implying that I am deceiving you?! Diwu Qing Rou felt a chill, and hence did not say a word. I met this powerful man, and couldnt help but feel like fighting him. Young Master Yu said, Therefore, we fought in the suburbs for ten days and ten nights! Ten days and ten nights? Diwu Qing Rou murmured to himself. His eyes revealed colors of contemtion; [he fought for ten days with Young Master Yu. It is obvious that this person is a force to be reckoned with.] However, I actually could not recognize his martial art techniques over these ten days and ten nights. I couldnt even recognize his sword-y, or his agility skills... Young Master Yu sighed. Diwu Qing Rous countenance changed; he looked frightened. Chapter 333 A freak combination of circumstances [Even Young Master Yu couldnt recognize his agility skill, martial techniques and sword-y... what kind of martial arts was he using?] Diwu Qing Rou couldnt dare to imagine. However, judging by Young Master Yus expression, he felt that the man was actually telling the truth. Diwu Qing Rou was puzzled. [Could it be that... is this really true? But how is it possible?] Young Master Yu was certainly telling the truth. After all, was deceiving Diwu Qing Rou an easy matter? In fact, Young Master Yu had actually recalled the day of the fight to get the inspiration for saying this. His martial power was far inferior to mine. But he relied on fantastic martial arts to bnce the scales, and put me in a position of slight disadvantage, Young Master Yu said in a heavy tone. Diwu Qing Rou frowned. And then he went away, Young Master Yu concluded. Diwu Qing Rou red at him thinking, [why didnt he borate?] I asked him about his identity, but he just smiled and did not say anything. Young Master Yu said, But I think that he was neither from the Middle Three Heavens, nor the Upper Three Heavens! This statement was indeed true. Diwu Qing Rou nodded and thought, [This makes sense. Young Master Yu, and I, wouldve surely known about him if he was from the Middle Three Heavens or the Upper Three Heavens.] I have always had this guess; but I dont know whether I am allowed to say it, Young Master Yus countenance was serious as he lowered his voice. Diwu Qing Rou immediately tensed up. What? This person... could he be the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword? Young Master Yu frowned and looked at Diwu Qing Rou. Diwu Qing Rousplexion suddenly changed. He suddenly felt that this theory... was near-perfect. [This person has no history, and his martial techniques are non-recognizable. He managed to match up with Young Master Yu even when he had a much lower cultivation... ] [Perhaps there is no such person... besides the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Finding this individual might be very challenging ah.] [But... this matter may be somewhat troublesome if he actually turns out to be the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword.] [An ancient legend said that the Nine Tribtions Sword shall emerge to rece the nine super ns of the Upper Three Heavens. But the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword must suppress the older generation of the nine super ns to build new great super n.] [If this is the case, then wouldnt the plundering of my medicine storehouse be regarded as the beginning of my ns downfall?] Diwu Qing Rou frowned, and started pacing back and forth. He lifted his head to look towards the sky. His face had colors of deep thought as he murmured, If it really is the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword... and he robbed the medicine storehouse... ah... this seems a little odd. Eh? Young Master Yu was astonished, and said, You also think that this guy is the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword? In his mind he thought, [this cant be, right? Did you just believe what I said?] ording to your description... he should be. Diwu Qing Rou thought deeply and said His sword-y, martial technique and agility skill were not recognizable. He was able to pin down a peak level expert despite having a low cultivation and martial power... and his first objective is to target the nine super ns. Diwu Qing Rou sighed and said, Brother Yu, if this guy is actually the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword... the trouble might be very big! He exhaled a long breath and said, The entire Upper Three Heavens... will see a period of interregnum. Can you imagine how big a disturbance that would cause? Young Master Yu blinked and said, I know the Nine Tribtions Swords masteres to change the existing pattern. But lets not forget that the previous Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword established these nine super ns, and they have ten thousand years of umtion; that should be more than enough to deal with the subversion the current Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword may cause. As far as the overthrowing rule is concerned... it seemed that he isnt capable of that yet. The world has already shaken twice since the Nine Tribtions Sword has emerged. Only twice! Diwu Qing Rous point of view on the Nine Tribtions Sword waspletely different, He has only obtained two fragments, and can still fight on equal terms with you... Brother Yu, the Nine Tribtions Swords master has at least 7 more chances of growth... That is really out of the ordinary. Young Master Yu said, However, I am just guessing; not ruling out the possibility that this guy may not be the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. If you find the wrong guy... dont me me! He thought inwardly, [you... go and find the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Go at once, ok? It has nothing to do with me... you two can fight and die together for all I care!] Young Master Yu was very proud and thought, [Chu Yang, I f*king didnt let you down this time, right? You better not say that I am not loyal... ] Little did this guy know that the mountain of lies he had made up would actually turn out to be the true background of Minister Chu... Diwu Qing Rou nodded and said, I know you are just taking a guess, but it has still rmed me! This matter... must not be ignored. Diwu Qing Rou was no longer angry once he realized that his culprit could possibly be the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. On the contrary, he was somewhat terrified and anxious. His first reaction was to go back and get to the heart of this matter without any dy. Brother Yu, thank you so much for today, Diwu Qing Rou said. Diwu Qing Rou realized that he had made a huge mistake. He had only considered King of Hell Chu and Tie Bu Tian as his biggest opponents in the past. He was just realizing that his vision was really very narrow. [What is unifying the Lower Three Heavenspared tomanding the entire of Nine Heavens Continent?] [My real opponent should be the Nine Tribtions Swords master who has appeared after ten thousand years.] At this moment, Diwu Qing Rou felt as if he had achieved instant enlightenment. No matter how this Lower Three Heavens dynasties would struggle for power and hegemony, his next step would be to remain aloof from that. He would want to prepare for a final showdown with the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Of course, he must first be the overlord of the Lower Three Heavens. After all, that was also his desire. This was to be done before the main battle with the Nine Tribtions Swords master. En, youre wee, Young Master Yu felt very strange. [Ive no idea why this guy is thanking me? I obviously havent said anything worthy, right?] Diwu Qing Rou was about to leave, but stopped to ask, Brother Yu, I was on the boat as I listened to the immortal song during the day. So why arent you allowing me to get on the boat during the night? This is still puzzling me. Young Master Yu sneered and said, It is your fault foring at such a weird timing! He recalled that miserable incident from a while ago, and said gnashing his teeth, My heart has not been cleantely. But I figured out a way to fix that. I was preparing to drink the wine when you arrived at the worst possible timing. You ruined my mood; you still want to get on the boat? Dream on! Ruined your drinking mood? Diwu Qing Rou scratched his head like a foolish monk and said, Are you saying that I cant drink a cup of wine with you? ... Young Master Yu got uncontrobly furious, I meant a woman like wine, got it? Diwu Qing Rou immediately understood and his face became uncontrobly heated. He coughed twice and said, Such being the case... Brother Yu, you taste your wine properly... I will take my leave now... He felt very relieved inwardly, [it turns out that this guy was about to enter the port when I interrupted him. Thats why he came out as if something very important had been interrupted. No wonder he looked like a pervert on... aphrodisiac.] Young Master Yu snorted and squinted towards the sky. Hepletely ignored Diwu Qing Rou. Diwu Qing Rou turned around and left. On seeing Diwu Qing Rou walk away, Young Master Yu grunted as if he had finally freed himself. He then flew up like an eagle andnded on the boat. Afterwards, he stealthily arrived in front of the door and coughed. After that, heposed himself and gently knocked on the door. With a squeak, the door opened. Young Master Yu grinned with pleasure, and immediately tried to step inside. Suddenly a beautiful and icy face came in front of him, and blocked his way, What are you doing? Young Master Yu was startled. He stammered, I... I have... drink... yet to drink that wine! What wine?! Jun Lu Lu asked angrily. This... Young Master Yu was somewhat disoriented. [What is going on? Why has the soft-spoken and gentle Jun Lu Lu suddenly changed her demeanor?] He blinked and said, Then... why not I juste in and tell? Saying this he walked towards the inside. Bang! The door ferociously closed. It almost hit him in the nose when he hurriedly dodged aside to avoid the disaster. He heard Jun Lu Lu speaking bitterly from the inside, Wine? You want to drink wine? You better not think that it will be this cheap! Humph! Smelly man! Theres not one good thing about you! Young Master Yu stood helplessly in front of the door, staring nkly. Ah ha ha ha... Chu Yang, who was secretly watching this whole time, could not help butugh uncontrobly. He squatted on the deck andughed till his stomach started to ache. Why are youughing? Young Master Yu and asked angrily out of shame. The tent of his crotch had unknowingly subsided. I amughing at you... you are really too... Chu Yangughed as his whole body trembled, ...too ... cute! Young Master Yu cleared his throat and angrily said, I came here to get a drink; what are you making of it? I see. You came here to get a drink... sure enough. But you still couldnt drink! Chu Yang said and startedughing again, Theres no point of your masculinity... you cant even drink the wine. Young Master Yu said angrily, How will I get to drink if I cant go inside? Chu Yangughed heartily. Then, he took a few steps and said as he patted Young Master Yus shoulder, You are no good at this. Come, I will teach you a few moves to handle women... Young Master Yu had made a blunder. He was very wrong. He thought Jun Lu Lu was his property. Hence, he was feeling very sure... ordinarily, if a man takes a woman for granted... she would make him suffer a little no matter how willing she is! If a woman summons a man, a man will brand her as cheap at once, wont he? Jun Lu Lu had passionately devoted herself to Young Master Yu for the past several years; how could he not know that? Earlier, he felt that he wasnt prepared to take up this responsibility. Furthermore, Young Master Yu had apprehensions that he could live a thousand years because his cultivation level... but Jun Lu Lu... was only a little stronger than an ordinary female. Her life span woulde to an end at hundred or two hundred years... What would he do at that time? How would he tread the remaining road alone? That was his biggest concern. However, Chu Yang relieved him from his biggest concern, and woke him up. [You could live a thousand years, but what about her? Her life is very short; wont you give her the happiness that she longs for in this little time?] [Arent you crueler than time itself?] [Life is bitterly short. Why do you hold back?] Since Young Master Yu realized this, he wanted to make up for it. So, he decided to... drink arge amount of wine. He thought that this would give him confidence, and would make things easier for him. But... he was unable to drink any of it. The two guys sat in Chu Yangs room. They held their wine cups as they chatted. The two would mischievouslyugh like wolves and from time to time; theirughter was enough creep people out. This carried on until Young Master Yucently told how he had yed Diwu Qing Rou. He narrated how he mentioned the Nine Tribtions Swords master to deceive Diwu Qing Rou. From the triumphant look on Young Master Yus face, one could tell that he was immensely proud of himself. Chu Yang was dumbstruck. F*k... Chapter 334 Because She Cannot Stand Such Opponents! How was my idea, brilliant right? Young Master Yu had long forgotten his dejection. He had blocked those thought, and was proudlyughing now. Clever! It is very clever... Chu Yang replied. It seemed like he was crying andughing at the same time. [You should be d that I am no match for you at present! Had I been capable of beating you... I wouldve granted you a death by a thousand cuts... ] Rx; this matter of the phoney Nine Tribtions Swords Master is easily discernible. You need not worry about it. Young Master Yu said as he patted Chu Yangs shoulder. Moreover, the Nine Tribtions Swords Master and the nine super ns are going to start a bloody battle sooner orter. So it really wont matter if it happens a little early. The n is certainly ingenious, Chu Yang secretly gritted his teeth. Then, he suddenly asked in an astonished tone, Why will the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and the nine super ns start a bloody war one day? These words... I cannot understand. Nine Tribtions overturn the heavens, Young Master Yu broke intoughter. The nine super ns of the Upper Three Heavens are the main target of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Only by overthrowing the original nine super ns will he establish the new order. This is the destiny of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Destiny? Chu Yang murmured, "What destiny?" The match is tomorrow, Young Master Yu said, so we shall depart this ce about three dayster. Will you apany us, or... [Do I want to go together with you? Unfortunately I havent attained my main objective here.] Chu Yang smiled bitterly, I still have some matters to attend to here. So I will stay for some time. Thats fine, Young Master Yu said deeply. Geniuses are likely to die in their prime; you must be careful. Chu Yangs head was full of sinister thoughts. The morning sun took its ce in the sky. The golden sunlight sprinkled on the clearkes surface, while the breeze formed faint ripples on it. This made the Lakes surface flicker, creating a strange sense of tranquillity. It felt as if the water-birds on the shore had sensed this tranquillity, and did not dare to emit a sound for the fear of ruining it. Suddenly, a drumming sound overthrew this reign of silence. Thump! The sound seemed simr to a persons heartbeat. It echoed as it pervaded everywhere and resounded through the skies. Suddenly, it seemed as if the entire world was filled with the intense drumbeats. These monotonous yet intense drumbeats were capable of arousing peoples most primitive thoughts of bravery. Suddenly, the blood in their veins began to surge, as if boiling with anger. The clouds would act as banners and the noisily wailing wind as trombone; the sky would be regarded as a battlefield and the sun would serve as antern. The Gods and the Devils would be the soldiers to fight in this battlefield. Today, a legend would be born! Today, one would witness the birth of a legend from this generation! A nine feet tall husky fellow stood in the middle of the stage. His whole body was d in a red robe. He looked just like a deity with those drum-sticks in his hands as he pounded on both sides of an enormous drum. One moment the drumbeats were enthusiastic. And in the next... restrained like the stagnant water in a deep pool; as if standing firmly like the peak of a high mountain. The drumbeats continued for a while. Then suddenly, a wisp of a transverse flutes sound cut through the sky; just like an Eagle that had suddenlye out of seclusion, and had soared into the sky. The flutes sound was sharp yet melodious. Hurray... those who were supporting the Transverse Flute Master suddenly went crazy and burst into cheers. The mournful sound of a flute spread across the sky just as the thousands of audiences cheered for the Transverse Flute Masters victory. The melody sounded as if the soldiers widows were weeping with their mouths covered. Though the sound of the cheers was loud, it still could not suppress such sorrowful sound. This sound was distressful enough to prate down to the bone of the listener... A tide of people cheered along with the rise and fall in the music. The flute-sound and the sound of the transverse flute entwined with each other on the Ninth Firmament; neither willing to back-down. One was clearly intense, while the other was like a muffled sob. Nevertheless, both were at par with each other. The crowd was surging with excitement when ng! The zither sounded. It was as if ice and snow were falling from the Ninth Heaven. However, it didnt sound ominous! The vast crowds mood was unexpectedly suppressed by this zithers sound, and was suddenly stagnated. ng! The zither resounded again; it sounded just like ice falling on jade. The cheers gradually faded. People shut their mouth and opened their ears. ng! The sound of the zither grew louder and louder. It seemed as if an immortal from the Ninth Heaven had descended to the human world. ...and his rainbow-feathered clothes fluttered as he flew high into the sky; it seemed as if he hadpletely discarded his desire to go return to the heavens. The entire Lotus Lake fell silent. Only the sound of the zither, the flute and the transverse flute rippled in the vast sky. The three sounds seemed to have melted together. But on listening carefully, they were actually different. The flute-sound and the transverse-flute-sound werepeting fiercely against each other. Moreover, they were alsounching an offensive attack on the zithers sound. However, the zithers sound was indifferent. It had a sense of aloofness from reality... as if looking disdainfully upon all living things. The zithers sound was disdainful in the sense that it didnt wish topete with anyone. It felt as if it was an independently erected g. It seemed simr to the bright moon calmly hanging in the sky and looking down on the earth. It was angelic, soft, graceful and motionless; it had a multitude of deportment. The sound of the zither was only heard for a moment, and then faded away. Only the sound of the flute and transverse flute remained in the atmosphere. Jun Lu Lu faintly sighed in her cabin. Young Master Yu stooped outside the thin veil. He crossed his hands behind his back and asked, "What happened?" Chu Yang stood alone on the other side; his figure appeared deste. [It seems like a violent storm is about to rise in this lively atmosphere. It will fling the current atmosphere inharmonious. Everyone appears to have been intoxicated... I alone am sober.] Chu Yang couldnt help butugh on hearing Jun Lu Lu sigh in response to Young Master Yus inquiry. He then replied in ce of Jun Lu Lu, " ...because she cannot stand such opponents." Jun Lu Lu smiled calmly and said, Qing Yang is right. She leisurely ced the zither in front of her and looked at the clear and sparklingke through the veil. There was a meaningful look in her eyes as she said, Perhaps I wouldve been evenly matched with them if my skill was at the level it was before I met Minister Chu in Iron Cloud. I may havee out victorious by a fluke if I had yed the zither earlier. However, my present tuning needs to be cultivated properly. Participating in this level of a contest has really profaned my zithers sound, Jun Lu Lu said as she smiled bitterly. She then gently shook her fragile head. However, her posture was sprinkling out a sense of pride. Not necessarily... it is hard to predict the oue of a match. Young Master Yu nodded and said, You saw that? The First King Level Master of Golden Horse Riders Department, Jing Meng Hun has entered the boat of the Flute Master; and Diwu Qing Rou is actually on Transverse Flute Masters boat. So what? Nothing. Diwu Qing Rou has the power to rally supporters in Great Zhao. He is powerful enough that he can even extinguish the sun, and he seems to have chosen his favourite candidate. A cold intention shed in Young Master Yus eyes as he continued, He is on Transverse Flute Masters boat which means that he has secretly amassed support for the same. He might as well; I anyway am not in the mood. Jun Lu Lu smiled indifferently. My interest in the victory and defeat of this contest has suddenly faded away. I dont wish to participate anymore. I am already worthy of having Masters cultivation! Jun Lu Lu said. Theres no harm in backing out while you still have time. Chu Yang smiled and said, It would be sphemous to the zithers sound if things gets dragged and you end up getting the second ce after fighting in a one-side battle. The zithers soul wont forgive you then! Jun Lu Lus eyes lit up. The tall tform bore witness to the people from aristocratic families. They were preparing to announce themencement of the Match of Three Masters with solemn and respectful faces. ...when suddenly A wisp of the zithers sound suddenly sprang, and started to rise. It seemed as if a ray of sunlight had sprung up at the horizon on dawn, only to blossom into ten thousand multi-coloured rays of sunlight. Their faces could not help but be stunned. [What is the matter? Thepetition hasnt yet begun... then why is the Zither Master showcasing their talent so early? This has never happened in the past ninepetitions!] [What is the Zither Master trying to do?] The sound of the zither resounded at a moderate pace. It seemed as if a king had calmly stepped out, and was steadily walking towards the throne for his coronation his chest stuck-out and his head held high. The vast crowd was silent. Diwu Qing Rou had been chatting with the Transverse Flute Master. He couldnt help but stop the discussion. He started to listen attentively and calmly. The zithers resolute notes advanced, and everyone closed their eyes. It was as if they were visualizing that Kings footsteps on the blue dome of heaven and earth; his anger seemed to be swallowing rivers and mountains as he advanced forward. He arrived in front of the imperial throne finally. The sound of the zither was suddenly impassioned. With a ng of metal, it said I alone hold supremacy over the world. It seemed as if the king had slowly turned around to face themon people. The expression in his eyes was gentle, yet he seemed to be looking disdainfully from the corners of his eyes. Then he proceeded to sit down... slowly. He went ahead and sat on the throne. The zithers sound fiercely built up. It sounded splendid, solemn and respectful... as if all the wars in the four seas had quietened down! The King was overlooking the whole world. Was it possible that the king of the world had appeared? The dust had settled. The sound of the zither sank. The blue sky was silent. The hundreds of thousands of people at the Lotus Lake made little sound for a long time. The level of the zithers music had exceeded every persons imagination. Apparently, they had seen the king staging an uprising along with the zithers sound. Hemanded the soldiers forward to fight throughout whole world and fine horses ran unhindered in the battlefield. Heughed as he unified the four seas(1) and his eyes rose to gaze at the world. I shall reign over the six directions, and the eight wastnds. (2) King! This was the real king! Diwu Qing Rou gently sighed. His eyes revealed colours of fascination. It may have not been that important for other people, but Diwu Qing Rou had wanted to sweep the Universe and unify all under the skies his whole life. His heart couldnt help but sway on hearing that zithers sound. He let out a long sigh and muttered, Apparently I see a road that is full of killing. I finally see that its full of killings and massacres... but that is the sessful journey of a King! The transverse flute was horizontally positioned near its masters lips. However, her eyes showed colours of intense envy; it was a kind of emotion that was between anger and admiration which had seemingly engulfed her thoughts. She is stronger than you, Diwu Qing Rou calmly said as he looked at the Transverse Flute Master. And stronger than him. He said him. This naturally meant that he was referring to the Flute Master! The jade flute sorrowfully fell from her hands. She powerlessly turned her head towards Diwu Qing Rou. Her cherry lips quivered with a sense of loss, What does the Prime Minister wish to know? Diwu Qing Rou faintly smiled. He then pulled out a portrait and asked in a soft voice, May I ask Young Miss if she has seen this person? The Transverse Flute Masters body shook as her eyes showed simultaneous emotions of shame and resentment. She gritted her teeth as she maliciously said, I would still recognize this bastards bones even if he turns into ashes! It was the same man who had used a big fish to pull his boat. Diwu Qing Rous eyes revealed a happy expression. On the Zither Masters boat, Young Master Yu straightened his back to stand up with a feeling of heroism that had suddenly appeared in his heart. He felt as if his entire spirit was brimming with a sense of pride. ...the source of this zither sound was none other than his lover. Suddenly, Young Master Yu faced towards the sky andughed. Then he whistled towards the sky. The vast skys weather became turbulent with the sound of his whistle! His whistling sound surged forward. It rushed forth uninhibited, and directly ripped through the white clouds in the sky. It cleared the clouds away and revealed the resplendent clear sky. I am so happy! Young Master Yu howled loudly. He then shouted, I am the revered monarch of the entire world. I have covered a long and difficult road full of trials and tribtions! Who dares to defy me?! His voice spread far and wide, vibrating between the heaven and earth. It contained the wrath of a fanatical tyrant who would overturn rivers and mountains! Notes: There are four seas in china. There are eight wastnds in china. Chapter 335 The Demonic-sounding King Level Master Jun Qing Yang People came out of their trance only to discover that Zither Masters boat had quietly retreated. It had left behind a big vacant space. This... Miss Jun! Miss Jun! They gazed at her foolishly as they shouted. It seemed as if they were going to pursue her, and bring her back. Jun Lu Lu spoke in a somewhat tranquil yet indifferent tone from the boats prow, Pardon me. Zither Master is withdrawing from this times Match of the Three Masters. People were left dumbstruck as the huge boat leisurely departed. [Withdrawing... is she quitting?] Whats the point of continuing anyway? Diwu Qing Rou snorted and said, Who won and who lost... is quite obvious! Who needs the testimony of these aristocratic families?! It is unbearably vulgar of these hundred thousandmoners to gather here to see the three masters. How is this any different from thepetition between top courtesans in a brothel? The people of the aristocratic ns were left speechless after witnessing this; even Great Zhaos top ranked influential people didnt dare to reply. She is just pretending to be noble; aloof from politics and materialistic desires thats all, Transverse Flute Master coldly snorted. Oh? Could it be that you consider yourself superior to her? Diwu Qing Rou said in a somewhat resentful manner. He could faintly understand the mentality of the Zither Master, [She finds it beneath herself to participate in this ss of a battle!] [Thats the reason she left.] [The opposition has left already, and you are still chirping like a trivial insect. It seems like you dont have enough self-awareness. Are you still not convinced that you are not at her level?] I wouldnt dare to think like that. She is truly better than me, the Transverse Flute Master said in a matter-of-fact tone. Its just that this type of high and mighty attitude is not good. You will also be like that if you ever reach this height, Diwu Qing Rou sighed softly. This is an entirely different domain... its quite lonely at the top. The Match of the Three Masters will die without a sickness since the Zither Master has left already! The Transverse Flute Master said while biting her lips. She is not a worldly person unlike you! Diwu Qing Rou lightly said, You should be happy. Transverse Flute Master sighed and said, Prime Minister, you have arrived here at this time. Is there anymand for me? She had obviously understood the meaning behind Diwu Qing Rous words. [It is better to finish it like this rather than doing it in front of ten thousand audiences. One can at least show a bright face on the outside... as if you have not been defeated. However, no one will be able to swallow the pain of defeat on the inside.] I want to know about this man, Diwu Qing Rou pointed to the portrait lying on the table. Tell me all that you know about him... Speak about the whole matter with all the details regardless of their relevance. His voice revealed amand that could not be defied. This person... I know very little about him. I found out about him for the first time when he ruined the Flute Masters performance. I began to find more about him from then on. I discovered that he had been staying in this Lotus Lake for quite some time, the Transverse Flute Master said as she slowly recalled. Had been staying in the Lotus Lake for quite some time... Diwu Qing Rou said rubbing his temples. The expression in his eyes was as deep as the sea. The Transverse Flute Master continued to speak slowly. Meanwhile, Diwu Qing Rou constantly calcted and spected in his heart... then rejected his spection... only to do it all over again... About ten possible individuals who matched the profile would crop up in his mind. He would then eliminate them one by one. Diwu Qing Rou had already managed toe up with two frames of thought in his mind by the time the Transverse Flute Master finished speaking. First frame: [If this person is the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword, then... what is his objective toe here? Why did he stay in Lotus Lake for so long?] [This person showed up at Lotus Lake. Heter fought with Young Master Yu, only to return here again... There must be a reason... ] [Could it be that there is something in this Lotus Lake... which has attracted him to this ce?] Second frame: [Who is likely to do so if not the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Who could it be? Could it be... the King of Hell Chu or his people?] [But no matter which possibility it is; this Lotus Lake is definitely the key point...] Diwu Qing Rous heart was reflecting intensely. However, there was tranquility on his face. Transverse Flute Master had been looking anxiously at Diwu Qing Rou ever since she had finished talking. She didnt dare to utter a word out of the fear of disturbing Diwu Qing Rous chain of thoughts. Diwu Qing Rou appeared like a majestic mountain that she was unable to climb at present. He could crush her to death with just one move. Thats all? Diwu Qing Rou opened his eyes and asked, Is there anything else? That is all, the Transverse Flute Master said lowering her head. She had said everything. She had even spoken about her own attempt to steal the zither. She had not expected to speak about this humiliating matter initially. However, she found herself incapable of hiding anything under Diwu Qing Rous firm gaze. She had no choice but to tell everything. En... I wish to give you a few words of advice since you have been honest. Diwu Qing Rou said slowly, If you want to save your life... conceal your identity, and leave the Continent Centre as soon as possible. The farther you go... the better it would be... the more remote... the better. Why? The Transverse Flute Masters face was deathly pale, and her mind was aplete nk. She was simply a girl from an influential family of musicians who had been fortunate enough to participate in the Match of the Three Masters. She had decided to use any means possible in order to be famous in a stroke. She wanted to be famous so that she could stay in the Continent Centre. Moreover, she could have the opportunity to form associations with influential elites after bing famous. This would gain her fame and achievements throughout her life. She just wanted a lot of public attention. The price she had paid as a woman, in addition to her own efforts, to achieve this was too high. Hiding her identity and leaving the Continent Centre... wouldnt it be wasting a lifetime worth of efforts? Why not? Diwu Qing Rou said calmly, You must bear the burden of the disaster you have brought upon yourself! Your safety wont be guaranteed if you dont leave. In fact, it is difficult to say whether youll be able to save your life even if you go right now! He stood up to leave after he finished speaking. Please! I beg you, Prime Minister! Show me the right path! Transverse Flute Master said falling on her knees. There are some people you just cant offend! Diwu Qing Rou said, Even if the thought has not been implemented... it is a crime in the eyes of some people. They would certainly kill you! It appears that Prime Minister is talking about... the matter of stealing the zither? the Transverse Flute Master asked looking deathly pale. Correct... Diwu Qing Rou said slowly, There are some people you just cant offend! The most important thing while walking the Jiang Hu is do not provoke a person that shouldnt be provoked... or it would not end well. Then, Diwu Qing Rou disembarked the boat and left. Transverse Flute Master was dazed. She staggered back two steps and fell on a chair. Her body felt powerless. She felt as if she could not stand anymore. She had never thought that the Zither Master actually held an influence which was simply beyond her imagination; despite being one of the three Masters like herself. Could there be such a big disparity between two people? Diwu Qing Rou had just gotten off the boat when he saw Young Master Yuing in his direction. He sighed in his heart. Then, he moved forward and said in a weing tone, Brother Yu, what a surprise! You havent left yet! I still have some matter to attend to. Young Master Yu said lightly, It has nothing to do with you. Something has happened, hasnt it? Diwu Qing Rou said indifferently. She must be punished for her intentions! Young Master Yu stopped in his footsteps, and turned silent. Then, he asked, Do you wish to protect her? "No. Diwu Qing Rou said, I was just asking her for something. It can be considered that this task will be done in order to assist me. However, I wont stop you if you wish to make a move. Lives of people like the Transverse Flute Master were of no consequence in the eyes of these two individuals. It wouldnt matter to them even if a thousand such lives were lost. Young Master Yu snorted and said, Diwu Qing Rou, I wont kill her since she is the only person who ys the transverse flute. I guess we might as well just give you credit for this one. However, we Bamboo people will be staying here for some time. You mean you want me to look after you? Diwu Qing Rou smiled, The Bamboo people want me to look after them? Young Master Yuughed and said, This Great Zhao is yours... it is Diwu Qing Rous domain. These were the words said by you. Diwu Qing Rou also gave a coldugh. A person arrived before them as theyughed. His name is Jun Qing Yang. Young Master Yu said in a rxed manner, Brother Diwu, its ok; be relieved. Haha... Diwu Qing Rou alsoughed. He saw that Jun Qing Yang was about forty years old. His hair was somewhat frosty with hardships. The look in his eyes, as well as his skin color, showed that this person had been a part of some stories. And... some of them must have been painful. The turbidity in his eyes could raise a persons appreciation towards life. [This persons status in the Dark Bamboo n mustnt be low.] Diwu Qing Rous heart raised this notion and he nodded politely. However, he also had a strange feeling in his heart, [This person seems awfully familiar... ] Brother Jun... have we met before? Diwu Qing Rou asked cautiously. Prime Minister Diwu, I can recall that this is the first time that Ivee to the Lower Three Heavens, Jun Qing Yangs voice was awfully strange. It sounded as if metals were rubbing against each other. No wonder... so its King Level Master Jun, Diwu Qing Rou was relieved. Jun Qing Yang was an important member of the Bamboo n; he was a King level expert. This man had been severely injured when he was young. His throat had been slit, but luckily he didnt die. However, his vocal chords were entirely destroyed. His voice began to sound strange after his injury got better. People who heard his were absolutely terrified. He was known as the Demon-Voiced King Level Master in the Middle Three Heavens underworld. Diwu Qing Rou knew about this person, but had nevere across him. He recognized him after hearing his voice, [It is impossible to find a simr voice anywhere under the heavens!] Prime Minister can call me Demonic-Voiced. Jun Qing Yang smiled and said, Anyways, people have been abusing me by calling me by this name for several decades... Haha... Diwu Qing Rouughed. The doubts in his heart disappeared as he said, King Level Master Jun has arrived in person. It seems that he needs something to be taken care of! He was recently injured. His cultivation is somewhat damaged because of that... Young Master Yu said frowning. Therefore... Brother Diwu... Brother Yu, dont worry. Diwu Qing Rou said in a refreshing tone, Others cannot dare to boast about it. But... it would beughable... if Diwu Qing Rous guest is hurt in this Great Zhao... Young Master Yu gave a meaningfulughter and said, I believe these words. Jun Qing Yan alsoughed with a meaningful look in his eyes and said, Then I would be troubling Prime Minister a little. Ive stopped at Lotus Lake to try my luck... Ive tried to find Nine Joints Lotus Root before, but Ive failed. I will immediately leave Continent Center if I cannot find it here, and will go elsewhere to find it... Diwu Qing Rou understoodpletely. All the people in the world knew about the characteristics of the Nine Joint Lotus root it was used to treat vocal injuries. The Demonic-sounding King Level Master wouldnt say it from his mouth, but he was very much concerned about his voice. No problem! I will send a group of people to provide assistance! Diwu Qing Rou smiled. These three people smiled at each other. However, only their hearts knew what was hidden behind each of their smiles... Chapter 336 Breakthrough — Once Again! Young Master Yu felt very relieved as he walked away. He was convinced that Diwu Qing Rou was likely to turn a blind eye even if Jun Qing Yangmitted an offense. Diwu Qing Rou was likely to put up with it owing to Young Master Yus introduction of Jun Qing Yang; ...as long as he didnt expose his true identity. All the matters could only be aplished by Chu Yang! Even Young Master Yu did not know what kind of idea was cooking in his belly. However, Young Master Yu was very confident in his heart. It could be said that he and Chu Yang had been pretty good to each other from the beginning. They had done each other a favor, and had already settled the favors by this date. They did not owe each other anything now. [Chu Yang would possiblye to Middle Three Heavens or Upper Three Heavens sooner orter... if he could stay alive and defeat Diwu Qing Rou. Whether he would be an enemy or a friend by that time... totally depends on the changing circumstances.] [If he turns out to be an enemy... it would be interesting to have such an opponent. If he turns out to be a friend... he ought to be a good one.] [But he would certainly be killed by Diwu Qing Rou if he cant defeat him. As far as a deceased person is concerned... I certainly do not worry about anything!] Young Master Yu walked in a rxed and confident manner. Diwu Qing Rou returned and kept insisting for Jun Qing Yang to stay at his pce. But Jun Qing Yang kept declining persistently. Diwu Qing Rou arranged for Jing Meng Hun and other people to attend to him for theck of other options. Furthermore, many fishermen were ordered to help look for the Nine Joints Lotus Root... The crowd at the Lotus Lake gradually dispersed. The Transverse Flute Masters people narrowly escaped death by quickly running. However, many people were left behind amidst the shadows. Almost all the experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department were gathered here. Diwu Qing Rou had given strict orders, Focus on this Lotus Lake! Be sure to keep a close watch after the crowd has dispersed! Therefore, Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian were taking care of this situation. Hence, Minister Chu met his two dear friends once again... after having emptied their headquarters only a day ago. However, Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian did not know that they had already met Jun Qing Yang. Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian were in low spirits that day. They greeted Chu Yang. However, they saw that he was not in a good mood either. All three people were lost in their own thoughts. Jing Meng Hun was thinking, [How to find Young Master Ye? How to make up for the loss? The wives and children of Du Shi Qing are also missing. I couldnt dare to say all this to Diwu Qing Rou. How should I deal with this mess?] Yin Wu Tian had one repetitive thought in his heart, [Is it really Chen Yun He who caused my brothers disability?] [Did he really do it? If he really did... what should I do?] [And how should I find evidence?] And Chu Yang was thinking, [Motherf**king Diwu Qing Rous people have sealed off this Lotus Lake. I mustbat that flood dragon if I go down to find the third fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. The water surface will inevitably be afflicted by sounds of turbulence. What to do now?] [How will I escape even if I find it?] [I would most likely be exposed when all my goals arepleted. I would have to go away to Iron Cloud when that momentes. Iron Cloud is thousands of miles away. How far away will I have to go to be safe?] [Diwu Qing Rou must be nning to dispatch the troops soon. How would I move forward when this war finally begins?] Chu Yangs mind was in tremendous confusion. He tried to find a secluded ce. He rested the back of his head on his hands andy down in a thick patch of grass. He kept on rolling about in the grass with a green grass straw in his mouth. There was a thoughtful expression in his eyes while he was gazing at the starry sky. He stayed like that for a long time. He had felt his bottleneck loosening up a bit just this afternoon. The summoning calls of Nine Tribtions Swords fragmenting from the center of theke had also be clearer and clearer... The credit for all this went to one man, and one woman. Young Master Yu and Jun Lu Lu. Jun Lu Lu had yed that song very proudly before she left. This had made Chu Yang feel a realm. He felt as if his body was lingering at an extremely high altitude; he was all alone at the top. That is another type of realm where the master is all alone. Other people had imagined a kings splendid coronation and ascension to the throne while hearing the zither music. However, Chu Yang heard the music and imagined a king who had already swept past the nation. He had looked all around, but felt loneliness inside his heart since he was unrivalled. He had no choice but to helplessly stuff all his weapons into the storehouse and release the horses into the mountains. He had pacified a nation and became its regent all to be a part of war. Jun Lu Lu might not be able to reach the apex of martial arts in this life, but her tuning had already reached its pinnacle. As a master, she ascended to the top really fast. She had disyed that kind of marvelous ability in a split second; it was truly moving. Chu Yang had allowed her to fly, which was her cherished desire. Young Master Yu had untied her hearts knot. Therefore, she had be a phoenix overnight and attained enlightenment; the cocoon had transformed into a butterfly. This was a breakthrough! This was an ultimate breakthrough! Chu Yang had vaguely grasped the frame of mind which was usually associated with this kind of breakthrough at that time. Furthermore, he felt something about the words said by Young Master Yu towards the end. I am the revered monarch of the entire world. I have covered a long and difficult road full of trials and tribtions! Who would dare to defy me? There was a heroic aggressiveness in these words that fascinated Chu Yang. Yes... this aggression had moved Chu Yangs heart. He felt as if he could achieve anything. An ordinary individual studying martial arts was unlikely to have a good temperament; especially a Jiang Hu person. It went without saying that things would have been much harder for an expert inparison to an ordinary person. The investment mustve been very high on their part to have such achievements. A martial artists whole lifes sweat would be sufficient to bathe many people at the same time if it were to be umted. [I am stronger since I invested so much. You are weaker since you have not paid the price. Then why on earth should I tolerate you? Just because of the reason that you havent tried hard enough? What is the argument here?] Moreover, one must have acute determination in order to study a corew which was considered as the basis of martial arts in the Nine Heavens Continent. In other words, a martial artist could not back down in the face of any difficulty; no matter what. These words were just meant to inspire the frame of mind. However, there was an overwhelming majority of people whose daily lives were simr to this. Therefore, the so-called capable individuals of Jiang Hu strived for supremacy and contended fiercely amongst themselves; this was not without reason. However, there was one quality which could never becking in a martial artist; especially a high level martial artist aggressiveness. The ultimate self-confidence! And Young Master Yu had stressed on this very point. [I will destroy the spirit of any world hero who appears in front of me with just my fist.] This made Chu Yang quiver incessantly with reverence! This was the air of an unrivaled powerhouse! Suddenly, Chu Yangs heart trembled as his mental state shook. He unconsciously felt his energy welling up like a tidal wave throughout his body; a wave that simply could not be contained. The Sword Spirit released a tremendous burst of medicinal efficacies within the space of his consciousness. It surged up turbulently while rushing forth to escape. Chu Yangs body stretched out slowly as hey on the ground. His posture did not change. However, others would certainly be envious of hisfort if they saw him right now. It seemed as if his body didnt have any weight, and was floating. It emitted a strong spirit energy that resided in living beings. The grass below his body straightened up to support his body. His whole body seemed to float above the tender grass. Surprisingly, the grass did not get pressed-down under his weight. The efficacies inside his meridians entered his dantian like a massive whale. The Nine Tribtions Sword absorbed the efficacies in his dantian and released pure power. Then it issued a peculiar spiraling power which rushed forward like the mighty Yangtze River to impact upon the bottleneck. Boom! Boom! Chu Yangs body shook slightly due continuous impacts. However, he could not feel it at that moment. His entire mind was focused on his spiritual consciousness. He waspletely oblivious to what was happening to his body on the outside. The spirit energy gathered in an invisible form in the sky above the Lotus Lake. Then it dashed downwards violently. It took the shape of a small tornado and entered his body hurriedly through his mouth and nose. The dim-lit night was still quiet and lonely. ... ... Yin Wu Tian and Jing Meng Hun sighed. A worried frown appeared on their faces. They wanted to find Young Master Ye. [Finding Young Master Ye is as difficult as ascending to the heaven.] [Besides, what can we possibly do even if we find him out? He was capable of rivaling Young Master Yus divine power. But what will we possibly achieve even if the two of us were to use all our abilities...?] They might be able to kill Young Master Ye if he was somehow unable to escape the surroundings... if all the masters of the Golden Horse Riders Department teamed up without caring about their lives and death... if they risked their lives to join forces... and if they used overwhelming superiority of numbers. However, even if they killed him after doing all this... they couldnt afford to pay such a huge price. In addition, Golden Horse Riders Departments had no matching strength to cope up with this super expert. After all, Golden Horse Riders Department was merely a way to provide assistance to the kings influence. They could cope with a general army and destroy them. But they were not strong enough... to handle a super-expert like that! Both of them sat silently on the city wall; taken over by worries. Suddenly, Jing Meng Hun raised his eyebrow and said, What was that sound? How can there be such a strong energy field? Yin Wu Tians ears twitched slightly as he said in a dismissing tone, Its just King Level Master Jun practicing martial arts. Its nothing more. Moreover, he is close to a breakthrough. Jing Meng Hun leant his ear to one side. He stopped for a moment to observe the density of the spirit energy in the tornado that had just appeared in the sky. He continued to perceive for a long time. Then he broke intoughter and said, Is the so-called King level expert of the Middle Three Heavens such a mediocre? He is just ordinary and nothing more, Yin Wu Tian snorted disdainfully. They had believed that King Level Master Jun had such fame and power since he was a high-ranking King level expert. However, they realized that he was nothing more than a low level King level expert. So they felt quite indifferent about it. However, they did not know that the real cultivation level of Chu Yang was just Fourth Grade Revered Sword Artist. Contrary to their belief that he was a low level King level expert, he was actually several grades below it! They would probably not have been disdainful, and would have been rather shocked if they knew that Chu Yang had the cultivation of a preliminary Revered Sword Artist; that he had exercised a special martial technique to draw out king level fluctuations. The space seemed to tremble with a slight fluctuation as invisible ripples spread out. He broke through, Yin Wu Tians ears fluttered again. He said this in a way which indicated that he was ovee with boredom. I didnt know that this guy who was trapped in this bottleneck for many years... would surprisingly make a breakthrough at this time, and happen to demonstrate it to us, Jing Meng Hun said as the corners of his lips curled up. But he didnt think that his demonstration would reveal his real shitty level, did he? Ha ha... Yin Wu Tian gave a hollowugh as a reaction to Jing Meng Huns joke since it didnt seem much like one. It seems like you are worried about something since the past few days? Jing Meng Hun frowned and looked at his sworn younger brother. It was clear from his demeanor that something was wrong. Its nothing, Yin Wu Tian said while pondering for a long time. Suddenly, he said in a low voice, Big Brother, say... what will be the consequences... if I kill Cheng Yu He? What? Jing Meng Hun was shocked. He looked around hurriedly and scolded him in a low voice, What nonsense are you saying? Have you gone mad? Chapter 337 Diwu Qing Rou in action I have been wishing to do this for a long time. Yin Wu Tian groaned. He looked extremely deste, This thing... is what I want to do! Shut up! Jing Meng Hun strictly said, You are not to kill someone! Do you know who Cheng Yun is? Kill him? How can you even say that! My elder brothers legs were paralyzed by Cheng Yun He. That deceitful man cannot get away with this! Yin Wu Tian said as he ferociously gritted his teeth. You are insane! Young Master Ye was a crafty guy! Jing Meng Hun said angrily, He said these words and you believed him? Young Master Ye was obviously not a good person; but that does not mean that his knowledge and experience were also bogus. Yin Wu Tian grunted. Weve already studied about it extensively, and have finally formed a unanimous opinion that this is a peculiar type of martial art that directly harms the meridians; that too... acutely. But Young Master Ye took a quick look at it, and said that it was the invisible sword energy! Yin Wu Tian said, That is absolutely not a lie! Even if its not a lie... what rtion does Cheng Yun He have with it? He is just a weak schr! Jing Meng Hun was flustered. If he could not get Yin Wu Tian to dispel this thought, and if Yin Wu Tian really were to kill Cheng Yun He... Then he would certainly be done for! Diwu Qing Rou regarded Cheng Yun He as an important confidante. How would he tolerate it if Yin Wu Tian killed Cheng Yun He? Only he had the opportunity to pull this off! Yin Wu Tian said indifferently, He inevitably knows the facts even if he did not do it. His eyes radiated with hatred, Dont tell me that my elder brothers legs were disabled in vain... I wont ept that! Fourth brother! Jing Meng Hun strictly shouted in gloomy manner. He then said in a low voice, This matter has rotten your heart... When he said these words, Yin Wu Tian immediately realized that Jing Meng Hun also seemed to have the same suspicion. Rotten my heart... Yin Wu Tianughed bitterly. His eyes shed coldly as he said in an inaudible voice, Obviously it has... he is my blood brother... my brother and I, are the children of the same mother... we share the same blood and are connected by it... Jing Meng Hun was silent for a while. He stared nkly at Yin Wu Tian. They couldnt say anything further and only looked at each other in daze. Suddenly, there was a deathly stillness in the tent. ... ... Diwu Qing Rou returned to his pce, and the first thing he did after returning was write a letter. Then he pped his hands and the wall behind him started distorting... as if it was a living thing... A strange shadow separated from the wall and came out after sometime. It was simr to the shadow of an illusory bird. Diwu Qing Rou rolled up that letter. He rubbed his hands together, and changed it into a small ball. Then, he stuffed it into that illusory birds mouth. Then, that illusory bird began its retreat into the wall. And when it touched the wall C it suddenly began distorting again with a fit of ripples, and slowly returned to normal. That strange bird had disappeared into the wall in an instant; it was nowhere to be seen. Diwu Qing Rou sat calmly on a chair. His eyes flickered with sharp rays of light. It was hard to know what he was thinking. A long time passed. He pped his hands and said, Summon Han Bu Chu, Cheng Yun He, as well as the generals of the eight big war-zones and the high-ranking officials of the Ministry of Arms, the Ministry of Revenue and the Ministry of Appointments, etc. All personnel must hurry to me before tomorrow afternoon! There was a resolve to cement every idea in Diwu Qing Rous voice! It was callous and cold! Yes. the people outside the study room responded. Diwu Qing Rou rubbed his temples as he slowly paced back and forth. A long time passed. He suddenly decided something. He stood in front of the window as he thought aloud, This is the day when I will overturn the world! He turned around and flicked his fingers. A big map dropped with a swishing sound, and opened-up on the opposite wall. This map was about thirty feet wide, and ten feet long. The terrain drawn on it was very thorough and detailed. In the middle of the map were two words in red... written by Diwu Qing Rou: Iron Cloud! This was the map of Iron Cloud Nation. Crafty plots, schemes and trickery are merely the means to achieve a goal; though useful, but their usefulness is not very much. The real decisive power is disyed on the battlefield! Diwu Qing Rou muttered, If nine ways to attack... His gaze fell on the border of Iron Cloud and Great Zhao. Both the parties had been fighting here for hundreds of years; in that very region! It was merely the thickness of a finger on the map, and its span was no longer than an arms length. However, the lives of millions of excellent soldiers had been lost in this region over the past several hundreds of years. These two countries had been fighting bravely and endlessly. They followed the simply principle of you attack and I will retaliate. Here was a battlefield. Itprised of dozens of high mountains, several hundred cities and canyons; arge-scale battlefield. Moreover, the area was vast and the span was awfully long. It was so vast that even when people screamed... the voice could not travel to the mountains nearby. As the areas separated, it was obvious that the voices became more and more inaudible. The war had been fought using the same military tactic over the past few years deploy the troops on this side to mislead the enemy, and then attack from the other side. The other party would reach a stalemate after meeting the enemy troops head-on. Then both sides would call for reinforcements... This region wasnt small. Moreover, it far exceeded the category of an ordinary battlefield. It would be capable of holding million if arge-scale battle were to ur. But, bluntly speaking, the famous generals of the past had already put their brains into utilizing this terrain. Every mountain-top had some exceptionally good strategic spots that were obviously remembered by both sides. But even so... there were always people who prepared ambush in these spots, and there were always some who got killed or injured... This ce had be the battleground of the fighting spirits for the two nations of Iron Cloud and Great Zhao. Millions of soldiers bones were buried in this ce. If it wont be called this... what better a-name would it have? King of Hell Chu, the plots and schemes are merely a bypath. Lets contend in the battlefield for supremacy, and see each others true capabilities! Diwu Qing Rou muttered, King of Hell Chu, Tie Bu Tian, Tie Long Cheng! Let us decide here who will rule the world! ... ... Chu Yang had alreadypleted his evolution to Fifth Grade Revered Sword Artist! He was still lying on the thick patch of grass, and was still looking at the starry sky. [It is almost daybreak now. Im afraid the sound of tossing and turning will be heard during broad daylight if I dive into the water now.] [That kind of sound will certainly be very loud.] He wanted to ensure that the fight took ce in the evening. Therefore, he needed to go into the water in the afternoon. And he would need to get close to finding the third fragment while the evening approached. An underwater-fight like that would be reflected on the water surface... and would also take time... [It will happen at night!] [I have a whole day of free time.] Chu Yang was unconsciously thinking; [dont know how things are with Master and Tan Tan in the Middle Three Heavens? Would Qing Wu be happy on receiving those presents that I sent? Will she smile?] [I wonder what my brothers are up to. Has Gu Du Xing already given that present to Gu Miao Ling? Is he still troubled because I killed those two?] [Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di must have reached Cang Lang Battlefront... they wont be in danger right?] A persons image suddenly appeared in his mind while he lost in his thoughts Wu Qian Qian! A pair of resentful eyes was looking at him. Chu Yang had a scare, and hastily shook his head; but this time the person staring at him was... Tie Bu Tian! The Emperor of Iron Cloud was looking at him. Although the gaze was gentle... it had deep expectations. Then Diwu Qing Rous face appeared. Chu Yang closed his eyes andughed bitterly. Things had been very colourful since his rebirth. He was constantly busy; it had been such a long time since he had rested for even half-a-day... He had personal matters to deal with, besides public affairs... After that, hed spend a great amount of time practicing martial arts in order to make his own body break through several thresholds... Some time had passed in the morning. Chu Yang, Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian were sitting together harmoniously, and were having breakfast. Everyone talked andughed together happily. However, Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tians faces looked very tired. It was obvious by their appearance that they hadnt slept well in the past few days. But Minister Chu was full of vigor. Yin Wu Tian tried to look for several fishermen at noon, and made them go underwater in order to bring several lotus roots which they did. But none of them had more than seven joints. Chu Yang sighed as he watched. Jing Meng Hun received a summon in the afternoon. He hurriedly returned to Prime Ministers pce once they were done eating and drinking. Yin Wu Tian got drunk; he dizzily went to find someone to take his ce and proceed with the job, but came back empty-handed. Minister Chu shook his head and sighed. Yin Wu Tian seemed as if he couldnt bear the anger, and was fuming with rage; though, he didnt say it. It went without saying that the Fourth King Level Master was having a bad time these past few days. And to make things worse... he had to look after this King Level Master Jun Qing Yang who had simply flushed all his expectations down the drain. As a result, he simply could not hold the anger in his stomach anymore. It felt like his stomach was about to explode... Great Zhao... Great Zhao has the reputation of being the wealthiest in the whole world. But it is actually mediocre! King level Master Jun Qing Yang cynical remarked in his demonic voice. Yin Wu Tian covered up his face. He wanted to run away and hide. Moreover, this is Continent Centre is the richest ce in Great Zhao... Jun Qing Yangs voice was so monstrous and painstakingly mystical that it could make a man shiver. It had a reputation of having illustrious heroes... King Level Master Jun Qing Yang clicked his tongue and continued, ...surprisingly cant even find a nine joints lotus root... Yin Wu Tians face turned ck; it almost resembled an iron b while he stood stupefied. It seems that this vast Lotus Lake can only breed fish... King Level Master Jun Qing Yang sighed melodiously. Wrong. Its not like our Great Zhao isnt great because it does not have what you seek... and lotus root is only a means to save life. Yin Wu Tian retorted. He was unable to restrain his anger, and spoke in a muffled voice, You havent paid attention to our martial arts properly... Tch tch... dont tell me you will make this King Level Master go down in person? Jun Qing Yang said as he squinting at him. [If not for Prime Minister Diwus order... I would have kicked this bastard into theke!] A trace of cold shed in Yin Wu Tians eyes as he said, I cant dare to stop King Level Master Jun if he has such a graceful attitude. Hey... it seems like I dont have a better option. I guess Ill personally have to go into the water. King Level Master Jun Qing Yang stretched his legs. He exercised his waist, and began to take off his clothes. I pray that he goes inside the water and drown to death. I hope that the weeds entangle him, and suffocate him to death. I beseech that his body lies at the bottom, and rots there! Yin Wu Tian maliciously prayed to the Gods in the secrecy of his heart. However, he appeared to be deeply concerned on the surface. He said, Brother Jun, dont tell me you are really going to go down? Brother Jun? Ha ha ha... Jun Qing Yang waved his bare arms monstrously. He exhibited the eye-catching scar that stretched all the way from his chest to his belly, and then wound around him like a giant centipede. He said with an odd smile, Fourth King Level Master, Brother Jun are the two words that you cannot say. Although my status is quite humble... but hey, have you heard of Dark Bamboo? Yin Wu Tian was barely restrained himself from fainting. Chapter 338 Clouds of War Linger Yin Wu Tian unflinchingly looked at that grim scar on King Level Master Juns belly. He gritted his teeth as he frantically cursed in his heart, [why did your opponents have to be negligent back then. He wouldve ripped-open your chest if he had used a bit more of his strength, ah. He has left a disaster like you alive... that guy really infuriates me...] Please do as you wish! Yin Wu Tian turned around and said. He clenched his teeth as he restrained himself by saying just these few words. Naturally, I will do as I please. Dont tell me that I need your orders; now do I? Jun Qing Yangughed heartily. With a ssh, he dived into the water like a big fish. The sky was already somewhat dark. Yin Wu Tian bellowed as he looked up at the sky. He somehow suppressed his chest from exploding with anger, and settled down a bit. Go away! Yin Wu Tian ordered in an angry voice. But... Sir... the sky is already dark. This Lotus Lake has sludge under the water; it is dangerous. That gentleman who went down... we should wait for him. a fisherman suggested timidly. He can go to hell! Yin Wu Tian said furiously, He can drown to death for all I care! Go! Go! Go! You all go away from here! He took out several silver ingots and tossed them towards that group of fisherman in order to drive them away. Then, he furiously returned to his tent. He lifted a jug of wine, and drank half of it in one ago. Then he roared, No one is allowed to go to thekeside! If you hear any sound... pretend as if you did not hear anything! Is it clear?! The subordinates around him were confused. But this King level expert was in a fit of rage... who would dare to provoke him? It was a wiser option to let it go. Even the sentry was also withdrawn from the darkkeside. This Lotus Lake was still in-control, and no big disorder could be produced in it. In fact, many people were puzzled as to why so many of them had been asked to monitor it. King Level Master Jun Qing Yang came out of thekes surface a little whileter. He was apanied by a thunderous noise. He then roared in a hoarse voice, A few people shoulde with me! Yin Wu Tian heard this and sneered. He whispered, Go away; I cannot hear you! I am not paying any attention to you! King Level Master Jun again shouted, is everyone dead? Still no sound. Where is everyone? Where are the fishermen? King Level Master Jun furiously raised his voice; Yin Wu Tian kept ignoring him. King Level Master Jun dived into the water once again. Yin Wu Tian triumphantlyughed. He was immensely pleased with himself. He ordered again: hide a little further. Again after a while, King Level Master Jun appeared on the surface and said, Several people hade here, ah. You all... where have you all gone to die? He moured again, but no one paid any attention to him. He angrily rained curses for a while, and then immersed back into theke with a crashing sound. Diwu Qing Rou was convening his lifes most important military conference while Chu Yang was diving down the Lotus Lake. The security was tight in the Prime Ministers pce. There was a policemans beat at every three steps, and there was a sentry at every five. ~In the middle of a big hall~ Valiant generals had gathered like clouds, and advisors like rain. They had all gathered under one roof. All the key figures of the Great Zhao had gathered here. Matters had been unceasingly arising in the Great Zhao these past days. High-ranking generals had been called back by Diwu Qing Rou... besides the big regiments that were carrying out the suppression of Limitless Nation. The people had a clear feeling of premonition, [Prime Minister has gathered all the power to form a fist again! But this fist will determine the fate of the world when it strikes!] Therefore, they immediately rushed back like a cat that had smelled a fish when they got Diwu Qing Rous summons. They arrived early, and the first thing they did after returning was to rush to the Prime Ministers pce. They had all been pacing back and forth outside the entrance for more than an hour ever since... The ones who were farther away... immediately spurred their horses the same night and made a return trip. Some even tired two horses to death, only to discover that they were a bit early. They eagerly waited for Diwu Qing Rou to speak once they saw solemn expression on his face. Everyone has been gathered to discuss a matter, Diwu Qing Rou said as he knocked on the table top. Sit down. Dont just keep standing foolishly! Everyone sat down one after the other upon being mocked. Han Bu Chu was sitting near the front wall, which was located opposite to everyone. He pulled a huge map. The map dropped with a swishing sound and opened up. There were two words in the middle of the map Iron Cloud. The eyes of these battle trained generals immediately lit-up as a chill ran down their bodies. Diwu Qing Rous blue robe fluttered as he came in front of the map. He looked at each of them, one by one, with a deep meaningful look in his eyes. He then lightly said, Gentlemen, today you have been summoned here... because you all must do something as if your life depends on it! Everyones breathing was obstructed, while their eyes couldnt help but involuntarily ze-up. Gentlemen! Raise our heads and look around. The day you were looking forward to has arrived! Diwu Qing Rou suddenly turned back and pointed to the map of Iron Cloud Nations countless rivers and mountains. He then shouted, Gentlemen, who amongst you wants to be the first to storm Iron Clouds interior regions? The atmosphere of the entire hall was set aze. No one made any movements. However, the hall was boiling with a desire for war; in fact, this desire was so fervent that it was enough to set the world on fire. Gentlemen, who wants to be the first to put my Great Zhao imperial g on top of Iron Cloud Citadel? Diwu Qing Rou spoke in a profound voice. Who can bring me the severed head of Tie Long Cheng? Who can behead King of hell Chu, and bring me his head? Who can bring me Tie Bu Tian with his hands tied? Diwu Qing Rou came up with a series of questions. He practically expedited an uncontroble battle urge inside these valiant generals until they couldnt contain such raw urge. They clenched their fists and started gasping. Their eyes radiated a vicious and bloody blood-lust! This war will decide the fate of the entire Nine Heavens Continent! Diwu Qing Rou sounded solemn and dignified, This war will be recorded in the history of Nine Heavens for eternity. It would be immortal even after ten thousand years! The names of all who take part in it will be handed down forever in the Nine Heavens Continent. Their glorious achievements would be a legend! This war will be aimed to seize the throne of the world! This war will decide the ruler of world under the blue dome of heaven. It will decide who shall govern the ways of this world who shall control the fate of people! Diwu Qing Rous voice was insipid, yet it went straight to a persons heart; through and through. It awoke their deep-seated warmongering militant blood. They felt as if they were under a spell. Prime Minister! Please give us yourmand! a general with dragon whiskers moured. Prime Minister, pleasemand us! The crowds emotions were boiling fiercely. Everyone stood up and started to mour. Very well then! Diwu Qing Rou looked at them disdainfully from the corners of his eyes as he dered, I will go in person to the battlefield this time. I will be in charge of the three armed services! Boom! This deration appeared like an explosion, and everyone was stirred up by it. [Prime Minister will personally go to war?] The scene of following Diwu Qing Rou, and the attack without any exception to victory streaked before everyones eyes. This generations legendary military counsellor and unrivalled-famed general had personally undertaken the task. Do not move the troops and the horses yet; rations and fodder will take precedence. Diwu Qing Rou then shouted, Sir Liang! Your humble subordinate is here! A forty-fifty year old official stood up. Transfer each and every provinces government repositories, and stock them. Transport army provisions to the Northwest! The more the better; there must not be any mistake! Understood! And fodder for the warhorses; I do not need to say I presume? Yes! Everything is already prepared for use. Good! Diwu Qing Rou said in a dense tone, This war is extremely important. Entire Great Zhao would be consigned to eternal damnation if even one link goes wrong! No one will be forgiven if there is even the slightest negligence on their part. They will be immediately beheaded! Yes! All warhorses in Great Zhaos nine great horse fields have already been tamed. Tell all the cavalry soldiers to set out with their warhorses and towards the north in the next few days! Remember, what I said... all! Yes! Sir Jin! Diwu Qing Rou turned towards another person. The subordinate is at your service! Take out all the weaponry from the reserve. Spare no effort and make it your priority to enrich the northwest battlefront using the best weapons. Yes! Sir Ye! The subordinate is here! Enlist all the doctors of Great Zhao in the army with immediate effect. Let them devote their lives to the cause! Anyone who defies themand or refuses to follow it kill them without mercy! Wipe out his nine generations! Yes! Sir Yes face was immediately covered in cold sweat. Is there a problem? Diwu Qing Rou looked at him sternly. No! No problem! Sir Ye quivered as felt a pair of evil eyes looking at him. He felt as if he had been ruthlessly surrounded by wolves and tigers; he almost pissed himself. Sir Wu! The subordinate is here! Open up the reserves of all regions; Department of Land Tax, as well as the national treasury and the silver treasury! Yes! It is impossible for this war to end overnight. It is quite possible that it would be long drawn out; pass my order to all starting today, the entire Great Zhaos taxes will be raised to double! They will be used for the war! They may be exempted from paying taxes for three years after the war ends! "Yes!" Neers must hurry up and train. The follow-up units must prepare to set-out at any time! Diwu Qing Rou continuously issued orders. All the instructions regarding the preparatory work were spoken from his mouth they were thorough and detailed regardless of how insignificant. They need to follow Diwu Qing Rous orders. It was necessary to aplish each of these small tasks appropriately; they were all necessary in order to prepare for this war. Fighting a war is the same as fighting a shortage of money! Diwu Qing Rou said, Each of these things is the same as money! The war cannot be fought without money! So... the money reserve must be sufficient! King Level Master Jing Meng Hun, take out the entire stock reserved by Golden Horse Riders Department! Jing Meng Hun hurriedly replied, Yes! The behind the frontline coordination and nning will be totally handed over to Han Bu Chu and Cheng Yun He! Diwu Qing Rou pulled out a jade card and held it up in his hand, This jade card is my personal faith token! Think of this jade as me! If anyone dares to agree in public, but opposes in secret you two shall spare no effort in dealing with such crafty individuals. You may kill them at any time! There is no need to report it to me either! Yes! Han Bu Chu and Cheng Hun Ye both stood up and stepped forward. They respectfully took this jade card. It was currently representing the highest authority in Great Zhao. Bu Chu, Yu He; keep in mind... that the rear stability is a must to help us in prevailing over the enemy! Diwu Qing Rou said prudently in a solemn voice, Therefore... the back-end cannot have any disorder! Understood? Prime Minister should rest assured! The two of us will sacrifice our lives, but will never dare to let down your trust! Very good. Bu Chu and senior generals will stay behind, while all others can immediately leave for preparations! Diwu Qing Rou said as he waved his hand. Yes! Everyone knew that they were going to discuss the real secrets now! Even the smallest leak was enough to affect the oue of the battle. No one had any unnecessary curiosity regarding this sort of matter. The lesser one knew the better! Jing Meng Hun! At your service! Inform Li Jin Song of Beyond the Heavens sect to move into action! Yes! Jing Meng Hun immediately agreed. Li Jin Song wont be able to make a big impact now, but he can disrupt Tie Bu Tians line of sight to some extent. Diwu Qing Rou said faintly, Furthermore, send out a letter in my name, and gather Great Zhaos guardian sects for the war! "Yes!" Du Shi Qings family members must also y a role when the timees, Diwu Qing Rou insipidly said. Eh? The matter that Jing Meng Hun had been afraid of... had finally happened. His face immediately turned face pale. Chapter 339 This is Diwu Qing Rou! "Command them to issue a circr in Du Shi Qings name. Get in touch with the aristocratic n sects which used to favor Du Shi Qing! Keep in mind the things we have agreed upon; you have to say exactly the same to them!" Diwu Qing Rou spoke with confidence, "This will not decide the oue of war. However, we will obtain a lot of manpower. That will greatly strengthen us! "Also, spread this rumor Du Shi Qing has gone missing... Do you know how?" Diwu Qing Rou was talking idly about important matters as he organized the ns. He contemted and realized that it would be very difficult to win this war even if his wisdom, and Great Zhaos manpower and resources were put to use. [I must win... no matter what.] He was engrossed in his little smug moment. Suddenly, he noticed that Jing Meng Hunsplexion had turned pale. His body was also shivering slightly, while his forehead was covered in cold sweat. Seems like somethings up. What is it? He couldnt help but inquire. Jing Meng Hun was sweating profusely. This First King level expert could no longer stand steadily. He spoke in a stammering voice, "Prime Minister, there... there is a little... a little problem..." "Hmm?" Diwu Qing Rousplexion turned pale. He was feeling a pang of sadness in his heart. [What time is it now? The time to boost morale! And you are stammering and looking all flustered... Isnt that an indication of something inauspicious? Moreover, would it not give rise to bad thoughts in everyones mind if a man of your stature behaves in such a way?] "What is the problem, King Level Master Jing?" Diwu Qing Rous looked at him keenly. It seemed as if a hawk was looking at its prey. "Prime Minister, I have something to report..." Jing Meng Hun knew that he could not drag it any longer. He fell to his knees and said, "This subordinate is guilty... Du Shi Qings family members mysteriously disappeared a few days ago... I sent many groups to investigate, but didnt find anything..." Diwu Qing Rous hand had been stroking his beard; suddenly, it stopped moving. This was a very strange feeling. Diwu Qing Rous painstaking efforts to create the atmosphere of decisive battle... the sense of urgency... the feeling of sure-shot victory... the confident war nning all this was suddenly destroyed beyond repair. This situation could bepared to that of a person who has diarrhea and is squatting to flood thetrine pit... However, just when it was about to happen... that person suddenly had constipation... His rear got choked and nothing came out... Diwu Qing Rou had an impulse to kick Jing Meng Hun to death as he saw him kneel. Jing Meng Hun had knelt only twice in front of Diwu Qing Rou. The first time was when he had joined Diwu Qing Rou. Now was the second time. Diwu Qing Rou usually didnt allow Jing Meng Hun to kneel since he held the authority of the First King Level Master of Golden Horse Riders Department. However, Jing Meng Hun was on his knees since he was aware of the affects of this incident... and the sort of reaction it would provoke out of Diwu Qing Rou... This is why he didnt hide the incident, and told about it. He could have waited to exinter if it was an ordinary situation. After all, it was too much to blurt out on such an asion. However, Diwu Qing Rou had included Du Shi Qings family members in his ns. Jing Meng Hun was familiar with Diwu Qing Rous character and working methods Diwu Qing Rou always advanced step-by-step; while fortifying each step! He arranged each and every matter with his own hands. Even an insignificant matter could turn into a big-bad thing that could ruin the entire nation when pushed forward by Diwu Qing Rou. Even a small conflict could turn so significant that it could topple high-ranking imperial officials from their position of power under Diwu Qing Rous supervision. Du Shi Qings matter was raised at such an advanced stage of discussion... after waiting for so long... What did it represent? It represented the importance of Du Shi Qings strong backing to supplement their war potential. Moreover, it was rted to their war ns. Diwu Qing Rou wouldve deployed dozens of war generals to exploit the matter of the disappearance of a saintly doctor as a tool for victory if Jing Meng Hun had executed the n properly. These high-ranking generals would leave the capital once the meeting came to an end. They would rush to the ces where their respective troops were stationed the same night. Afterwards, they would exhaust themselves into making preparations as per Diwu Qing Rous war ns. In other words, Du Shi Qings matter would be treated as a military mission. But, what would he do when the time of Du Shi Qings family emergence woulde...? This could shake the morale of the Three Armies, and might have serious repercussion. Therefore, Jing Meng Hun didnt dare to hide it. Moreover, he could only say it on the spot! Otherwise, Diwu Qing Rou wouldve made unpredictable changes in his ns, and the consequences couldve been serious and beyond redemption. Disappeared..." Diwu Qing Rous eyes shed. He gently put his hand down. He exhaled a long breath and said, "Gone missing... I see... they have gone missing..." Then, he chuckled and said, "Its not a big deal. It was just supposed to be an icing on the cake. There will be no loss even if its not a part of the n. King Level Master Jing shouldnt take it very seriously." Diwu Qing Rous forbearance was exceptional. His facial expression turned calm in the blink of an eye even after hearing such news. The fluctuations in his facial expressions were unnoticeable if not looked carefully. [This thing has already happened. Scolding or punishing Jing Meng Hun in everyones presence would only make it worse. This might also affect the morale of the troops because these military general might start to feel that everything has gone out of Prime Minister Diwus control. That would really be awful.] Therefore, Diwu Qing Rou disyed calmness... as if this matter was not worth mentioning. However, Jing Meng Hun knew that he was going to be miserable soon. It was estimated that he would be dealt with in the most horrible of ways as soon as this conference ended. "We will proceed with the meeting now," Diwu Qing Rou smiled. He turned towards everyone and was about to speak when he realized that he could no longer use the speech he had prepared. ...he was unable to continue for a moment. This sudden bad-news had made a fool out of him. "Ah..." Suddenly, an idea came to his mind. He sighed and said, "I had been nning to make use of this matter for a long time. It was not really important. However, it could help reduce the casualties of our officers and soldiers if the war broke out." Diwu Qing Rous eyes were full of pain and sorrow. He looked at the generals and said, "This matter is inadequate now. I am very disappointed even though this matter is insignificant." His voice sounded extremely honest and sincere. "Prime Minister, please do not worry about it. Even if this is inadequate now, you still have us. We will never disappoint you. Prime Minster, we will always be by your side," Han Bu Chu spoke like a typical sidekick. He had hastily stood up as he saw that the atmosphere had be depressing. He knew that Diwu Qing Rou needed someone to interrupt andfort him. Of course, Diwu Qing Rou did not need to beforted. However, he definitely needed such a pretext. "Right! I feel lively again... all thanks to you!" Diwu Qing Rou looked at him appreciatively. Then he continued, "How do you to fight in a war? With swords? With weapons? No! Its the people who fight in a war! "Our soldiers are going on the expedition to unite thends under the heaven! Each and every one of these men has a mother and a father who have raised them as their flesh and blood. They have a loving wife, children, and respectable parents waiting for them back home! However, they abandon everything and enlist in the army to go to the battlefield during the war... but for what? "They do this for the Great Zhao! For our dream of uniting the world! For their homnd! To protect their nation!" Diwu Qing Rou said as his eyes turned red. His voice was full of pain as he said, "Countless capable soldiers haveid down their lives in that ice-cold battlefield ever since I Diwu Qing Rou assumedmand of the army. ...those valiant men have turned into a pile of bones. But their heroic souls still fly above our military g... "I cherish them!" Diwu Qing Rou looked towards the generals with eyes full of emotions, "I, Diwu Qing Rou, cherish them! For my officers, for my brothers, for my fellow soldiers, for my ministers! I, Diwu Qing Rou, am willing to use all sorts of crafty plots and schemes... just in order to attain a safe living space where they all can live in peace. "I, Diwu Qing Rou, am willing to bear an evil reputation for them. I am more than willing to use any means beyond the battlefield... even if it is despicable and dirty. I will dly bear all these charges... And that is because each of my arrangements and conspiracies can save many of my soldiers from dying. "And I can do anything to achieve this goal!" Diwu Qing Rou said in a sorrowful tone, "I shall conspire even if I have to use my own blood to fuel it. It will be worthwhile if it can save even one soldier from dying. "Therefore, I am very disappointed by King Level Master Jings mistake..." Diwu Qing Rou raised his head and closed his eyes. He continued, "... because this will get hundreds or perhaps thousands of my brothers killed in the battlefield. I... am unwilling to let that happen! "I am unwilling to let that happen! I am unwilling to let go, ah..." Diwu Qing Rou caressed his chest and heaved a long sigh. His voice was hoarse. It seemed as if it hade straight from the depths of his heart. "Prime Minister!" More than 30 high-ranking officers and generals of the Great Zhao stood up, and knelt down before Diwu Qing Rou; a neat mor echoed in the hall. Everyones eyes were filled with glistening tears since their emotions had been stirred up. Diwu Qing Rous speech didnte off as an argument or an excuse. However, it did a splendid job of eliminating the doubts from everyones minds. Only a goodmander empathizes with his soldiers and cares about the life of each and every one of his subordinates. Soldiers go thousands of miles away from their homnd to break through the enemy lines. They get thirsty, covered in blood, stranded, and sleep in their saddles. Theres no guarantee of them living tomorrow even if they are alive now! But what do they do this for? Their monthly pay cannot even buy them a cup of the tea the nobles drink. However, they still put their lives on the line. For what? Sometimes, a letter from the hometown can make the entire camp wail at the same time. Sometimes a promation letter of breaking off the engagement can depress the entire battalion. Sometimes, such iron-blooded men die together at the hands of the enemy... ...these soldiers hadnt even seeded in obtaining rank, fame or fortune. Their future and fate could betray them at any time. What they really needed was recognition. They wanted someone to understand and acknowledge their sacrifice. Only that could support these soldiers in persevering the thousands of miles of that border region. And Diwu Qing Rous speech had been like the highest form of recognition and praise. All the great generals felt sour inside their noses as a warm feeling nestled in their hearts. If this speech would be ryed to the troops... then it would be enough to make every soldier of the Great Zhao to charge forward and break through the enemy lines for Diwu Qing Rou. They wouldnt bat an eye even if they were to die! They would die with a smile on the faces if they came to know that they would be putting their lives-on-the-line for such amander. This speech was more effective than any pre-war mobilization speech! Chapter 340 Poisonous Flood Dragon! Dont worry, Prime Minister. We will sweep the world down for you... even if we die horrible deaths doing it! the crowd bellowed in unison. Gentlemen, I request you take care of yourselves for me, for Great Zhao, and even more so... for your own family and elders! Diwu Qing Rous expression was solemn as he respectfully cupped his fists. Prime Minister... some people couldnt help but choke with emotion. They felt that they would have no regrets even if they were to drop dead for the sake of Prime Minister... If you havent understood my request clearly I need you to give it all you have. Diwu Qing Rou spoke in a heavy voice, Do you have confidence in me? Are you prepared for it? Prime Minister! We have confidence in you! We are prepared! everyone roared in unison, As soldiers, we are already prepared toy down our lives on the battlefield! In the army, a real man is the one who gives his life on the battlefield! Only he has lived the best life! That is the best destination for a true soldier! Good! Diwu Qing Rous profound and dignified gaze had an intense reluctance to abandon them; almost as if it was a deep and unknown emotion which could not be exined in words. He looked at everyones faces one-by-one. His look was that of attentiveness. It seemed full of emotion but also had an air of a strange yet strong determination to it. Everyone could feel the same thing... it was as if their old father was standing at their houses door the first time they were about the go-out to the battlefield... and he was staring at them... with an affectionate gaze which was unwilling to let go of them... They could vaguely remember the cold breeze which had blown past the willow tree... and the sandstorms on the precepts of the antiquity... The cold breeze was still the same. The willow tree still danced. Sand still flew on the precepts of antiquity... it would often float into the eyes of people, and would turn into painful tears... But that white-haired old father... where had he gone off to...? The deepest emotion buried within everyones hearts had been stirred up Diwu Qing Rous gaze. These people had welled-up with the softest of emotions... just as does for their closest rtives. They all looked at Diwu Qing Rous static gaze, and their hearts were suddenly moved. They were filled with aching, yet bittersweet warmth. The hall where these generals had gathered was suddenly filled with warmth. Diwu Qing Rou slowly ran his eyes all around, and noticed that there was no hesitation on their faces. Rather, everyone felt: [Prime Minister... it seems as if he has wedged our faces deep within his heart...] [Hed never forget us his entire life!] The eyes of everyone who thought so... turned red. They felt as if their hearts had been oppressed. And a tremendous force had risen within their boiling blood. ...it would be difficult to contain if it wasnt allowed to erupt. Next, I will announce thebat n. Each major regiment is required to station at their assigned positions and coordinate with the others. They must set focus to their respectivebat missions within two months... Diwu Qing Rous voice was very gentle. However, there was a pin-drop silence in the hall, and everyone could hear him clearly. The darkness was profound in this dim-lit night. Diwu Qing Rou stood at the doorway of the hall. The officers and soldiers who would soon set off to battle walked past him one after the other. Each and every general would arrive in front of him. Then, they would salute him in a dignified and solemn manner with an upright body. Diwu Qing Rou also stood in the same manner no matter who passed him. He would pat them on the shoulder, and would say a few words. Heizi(1), do you remember thest time I saw you? You only led fifty men... and ran way. Now you are themander-in-chief of a battalion of hundred thousand men... do not disappoint me. Young Eagle(2)! I remember I gave you this nickname; ha ha, you were on the hilltop, and you were training an eagle back then. You were a young and intelligent guy... Iron Rod(3)! This man! To this date your body seems like an iron rod... Diwu Qing Rou eyes were brimming with emotion as he looked at each and every of these generals. He was familiar with all of them. He called them by their childhood names so thoughtlessly that it seemed as if their appearance and information were engraved in his heart. Every person whose shoulder was patted by his gentle palm was suddenly infused with an indescribable strength. They felt their hearts tremble fiercely, [Prime Minister still remembers me! Prime Minister did not forget me! He still remembers my childhood name! He remembers what I did for him! ... he remembers...!] [Prime Minister would pat on my shoulder every time I was ordered to go to war! Today he is doing it once again!] [I have never failed in my mission whenever Prime Minister has patted my shoulder! It will be the same now!] [I wont fail!] [We are unrivalled!] Whinny... the warhorses neighed as their front hooves rose up in the air. One of the generals was sitting upright on the back of that horse. He had just used his legs to control the horse. His body rose high along with horses body. He cupped his hands with a solemn look on his face, and spoke loudly, Prime Minister! I leave today. But I will be waiting for you at the end of the Northern Border. I will be there when you take the field yourself! We will bring the blood of countless Iron Cloud soldiers, and serve it along with your wine when the timees! Good!" Diwu Qing Rous voice hadnt yet faded when the horses hooves fell to the ground as it turned around with perfection. The horses hooves raced as if they were like arrows that had left the bow and had flown-out with a whooshing sound. The tall and majestic figure on the horses back appeared motionless and upright. He never turned back as his silhouette vanished in the darkness of the night. He was immediately followed by the second person. Prime Minister! I will say goodbye until the final stage! Prime Minister! The Northern borders winds and clouds shall hold a weing reception for you! Prime Minister! I will personally behead Tie Long Cheng after the victory and request you to join me in the celebration! "Prime Minister... The neighing and rising sounds of the galloping horses were endless. Diwu Qing Rou stood in front of the door with his hands crossed behind his back. He was looking into the distance. His tall and straight figure appeared solemn. He resembled a senior general stationed under the army g. He seemed certain of victory. He had faith in his eyes as he gazed at his loyal troops. The situation changed after they said their goodbyes. The world had suddenly turned upside down. The hoof beats gradually disappeared as the officers went further away. Diwu Qing Rous hands were still crossed behind his back, and he still had the same solemn look on his face. But, he was ming inside. He muttered, King of Hell Chu... how can cheap your tricks substitute the manpower and military strength that Diwu has umted? Suddenly, he turned around and entered the pce in big strides. He then shouted, Jing Meng Hun! Come here! ... ... Chu Yang dived-in like a big fish, and swam underwater in silence. He went to the deepest part of theke. Yin Wu Tian had already been tormented by him to the point of copse. Moreover, he had also withdrawn his people from the shore. Therefore, Chu Yang had finally submerged underwater after calling six consecutive times for support. In fact, he would no longer float-up to the surface. An intense summoning call was issued from the underwater region as he swam from the shallow areas to the deeper parts. His Dantian throbbed; Nine Tribtions Swords Sword Point and Sword Edge suddenly came out of his chest in silence. His body was suddenly illuminated with brilliant rays, and they started to radiate in all directions. Chu Yang didnt hesitate. He arrived before a peculiar caves mouth with just ten sessive movements. Suddenly, a big stone appeared in his bosom and his entire body darted down towards the bottom like an arrow. This dive obviously felt much easier than the previous one. He hadpletely understood the waters supple strength, buoyancy and water pressure. Moreover, his cultivation level had also advanced. He was four times faster than before. Chu Yang had entered the water like a droplet blending in the sea. His body feltfortable. This made him feel that this was his own home... He was free and unconstrained... just the way he would be at home. His eyes remained wide open throughout the way as he continued to sink. He could vaguely see many huge fishes not far from him. They were gracefully swimming in the water, and were floating away slowly. asionally a school of small fishes woulde barging over. Soon, the water started to get darker and darker. And finally, there was no more light. The muscles throughout Chu Yangs body felt thoroughly rxed. He squinted slightly. He had finally arrived. Suddenly, a weak light shed from below. Chu Yangs spirit was lifted. The rays of light gradually brightened as he sank another-few dozen feet. Chu Yangs thought in his heart, and a sword appeared in his hand. He had built it very carefully over the past few days. Whether one would consider its hardness or sharpness this sword was two or threefold better than the one he had previously built. Nine Tribtions Sword Point let out a tender and delicate cry, and sneakily moved along his wrist to probe that sword. Then it turned into silver-light and slowly crept all the way to that swords tip. Then, it merged into the tip of the sword and could no longer be seen. Sword Edge suddenly rushed out, and attached itself to the edge of that sword. The next summoning call was realizably more intense; it seemed as if a young girl was earnestly longing for a toy. She was dancing with joy. She was calling out... as if looking forward to a friends arrival... The air of a pleasant surprised was evident in that call. Suddenly, a burst of sharp piercing sounds emanated underwater. Chu Yan frowned as he saw that several monster snakes had already taken a form simr to that of a sharp sword. They rushed towards him like a wave of white smoke. Each and every one of them had dense venomous fangs inside their mouths. They were ferocious enough to terrify anyone. He had never thought that he would be attacked before hed even get a chance to set foot on thekebed. Chu Yang coldly snorted and brandished his sword into a sh. Chu Yang swung his sword andunched a silvery criss-cross attack with a mming sound. The rays of sword light scattered like the rays of a shiny crystal. Seven snakes were cut into pieces at the same time. They issued several strange blood-curdling screams. Poisonous flood dragon! Chu Yang knew that these creatures were extremely poisonous since the Sword Spirit had already exined it. He wasnt afraid of the poison. However, he didnt wish for them to be near his body. More and more poisonous flood dragons appeared in the water. Suddenly, he found himself surrounded by numerous of them. But they still couldnt approach Chu Yangs body. Nine Tribtions Sword Point angrily screamed and suddenly spurted an extremely cold stream from the swords tip. It was the Seven Shades Cold Energy technique that he had obtained from Beyond the Heavens Sect. The overwhelmingly cold energy spread in a radius of hundreds of feet around him, and congealed into a giant chunk of ice. Those poisonous flood dragons were frozen inside that chunk of ice, and remained motionless like statues thereafter. Chu Yang used the Sword Point, and fiercely struck dozens of times in session. This action shot cross-shaped stars right below his feet. The bodies of thousands of poisonous flood dragons were dismembered into countless pieces below his feet. A series of blood-curdling screams were obviously issued in the process. Then, Chu Yang finally set foot on the stone floor. He raised his head, and saw that strange wall with an unusual pearl embedded in it. It wasnt far away from him. He stood quietly for a long time. He grunted and an invisible energy was issued-out from his arms. Overhead, the chunk of ice began to melt. The bodies of the poisonous flood dragons which had been frozen inside the ice finally copsed and sank to the bottom. God knows where the undercurrent would take their corpses. In reality, that cold energy had almost instantly killed these poisonous flood dragons. The undercurrent shook severely as a seemingly angry roar sounded. A few million thin and poisonous flood dragons had emerged this time. A huge and iparable figure had also emerged among them; it appeared quite furious. Poisonous Flood Dragon! Chu Yangs pupils contracted as he secretly thought: [you finally came! This time, Im the one who has been waiting for you!] Notes: Heizi is the nickname of this general; it means ck son, or dark son. His name would be Xiao Ying in Pin Yin. His name would be Tie Gun in Pin Yin. Chapter 341 Slaughtering the Flood Dragon! Chu Yang flicked his wrist and a bunch of sharp sword energies flew out as swiftly as flowers. They spread out as he started to walk forward. He hadnt even taken two steps when a massive current of water swiveled fiercely. The small and weak poisonous flood dragons were swept far away. In fact, many of them were even crushed to death. However, Chu Yang didnt even bat an eyelid. Chu Yang had been analyzing the waters supple power for a long time. He would really be unworthy of obtaining the third fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword if he couldnt even put through this small urrence. His attention was fixed on the gigantic poisonous flood dragon that had emerged before his eyes. Its eyes appeared to be fist-sized when seen from afar. But they looked no smaller than a big rice bowl as it came nearer. They were quite fierce and were emitting an ominous glint. This flood dragons body was several hundred feet long. Chu Yang was surprised because a portion of its body was floating slightly outside the water surface. Chu Yang was motionless. The poisonous flood dragon raised its head in anger and let out a roar. A powerful current of water was released. It shook the surroundings violently. However, Chu Yang smiled and took a step forward. The poisonous flood dragon noticed that its antagonist didnt acknowledge its superiority. Suddenly, it raised its head and opened its mouth to emit a ball of misty energy. It looked at Chu Yang with cruel intentions in its eyes. Roar! The sudden turn of events was far from reassuring! Chu Yang moved hastily and dodged out of its way. Then the poisonous flood dragon shot something looking like a bubble out of its mouth. It exploded with a pop sound and changed into criss-cross shaped water des. These water des rushed towards Chu Yang. They cut through the deepwater and created a vacuum zone. The resulting friction created white smoke which eventually filled the vacuum zone. This clearly demonstrated the speed and strength of the water des. Chu Yang jumped to avoid a de that was about to hit him in the abdomen. Then, he hurriedly swam towards the surface. Meanwhile, he kept swinging his sword to block the iing attacks. The ringing sound was sharp and clear... even though it was underwater; so much so that even the echoes were audible. Chu Yang withdrew ten feet each time the sound echoed. Chu Yang had already retreated more than three hundred feet by the time a dozen echoes had been issued. The water de that had failed to hit Chu Yang didnt dissipate after flying past him. It had gone-on to chop the small poisonous flood dragons. Surprisingly, this wave of attack had chopped open their bodies. It had killed no less than ten thousand flood dragons. Their miserable green blood was floating around. This gave rise to an unpleasant smell. Chu Yang felt his wrist going slightly numb and sore. The flood dragons roaring attacks were ferocious and difficult to deal with. [This flood dragon is too abnormal. It is emitting hoards of des from its mouth. It is really very powerful.] Suddenly, it seemed as if the poisonous flood dragon had been infuriated further. It moved its tail like a pendulum, and its huge body flew towards Chu Yang. It opened its mouth... Chu Yang felt as if the whole world had suddenly gone dark. [Such a big mouth...] Chu Yang recalled that the biggest animal that he had seen so far was a rhinoceros. However, it seemed that this flood dragon could easily swallow a rhinoceros without a burp. The dragons mouth would be sufficient to amodate three warhorses striding proudly... at the same time. Holy Mother! Chu Yangs hands trembled as he said in his heart, One ray of cold light pierces ten thousand fathoms! The Nine Tribtions Sword frantically exploited the waters supple power, and went all-out in the water. This move was still not finished when Chu Yang invoked the next one. Whats the harm in ughtering the entire world? His body flipped over. Then, he proceeded to disy the next two moves in one breath. [A sharp will buried deep will not change. The one who gathers wind and cloud bes the emperor.] Four moves issued one after another! The sword light moved in all directions. The poisonous flood dragon screamed loudly. It was apparently in extreme pain. However, it moved forward fiercely to face the shining sword light, and bit it. Chu Yang was shocked. He had clearly seen that the acute sword light released from Nine Tribtions Sword Edge had hit the beasts mouth. Blood had begun to drip as big chunks of flesh and meat fell off its mouth. However, the ferocious teeth in its mouth were unusually strong. Even a full power strike of his sword had only been able to chip off its teeth, and a fine powder had been scattered in the water. Chu Yang leapt back, and fled like an arrow. The poisonous flood dragon chiefs ominous instincts were aroused by this. It began to pursue him closely. It was unwilling to let go. The Nine Tribtions Sword was very small for such a huge poisonous flood dragon; despite being incisive. It couldnt even be regarded as a toothpick in front of it. And it certainly couldnt cause great damage. The flood dragons internal organs wouldnt have been injured even if the sword was stabbed right up to the hilt. Fortunately, Chu Yang had alreadyprehended the waters supple power. In fact, he would have ended-up inside the stomach of this beast if he wasnt capable of being pragmatic at all times. [Inside its stomach...] Suddenly, he came up with an idea and his eyes lit up. [This beasts outer skin is too sturdy. It would require great effort on my part to stick the Nine Tribtions Sword into it. The only opportunity I get to inflict any damage is when it opens its mouth to attack... Else, the results seem to be minimal.] [This beast may not be able to catch me if I continue to strike like this. But, I will be so bored of this unending cycle that I might actually die.] [But, there wont be any hard scales inside its stomach, right?] Chu Yang started to size-up the mouth of that beast and frowned, [It looks like this beast doesnt pay attention to hygiene; his mouth has a strange odor that can even be smelled in the water...] [Ready!] The minister was ready to sacrifice his own hygiene. Chu Yang had already withdrawn by several hundred feet, and the poisonous flood dragons body was alsopletely unfolded, and was floating in the water. [My goodness! It is no less than five hundred feet long.] Chu Yang had already made several hundred cuts with his sword on its body. This had thoroughly enraged it. It opened its mouth as its ominous eyes shone viciously. It was wishing for a chance to bite Chu Yang, and then chew him into pieces... This was the first time it had received such heavy injuries over its rather prolonged life. This filled its heart with rage. It couldnt ept that a tiny human had pushed it to such an extent. Moreover, there hadnt been any effect on Chu Yang even after a dozen of its attacks. It had started to understand that these simple attacks would cause no harm to this human. Its own body was very huge ...and not at all nimble, whereas its opponent was very sly and agile. Consequently, it cleverly changed its tactics. It finally used its innate skill since it could not keep up with the chase suction! A fierce current of water caused an obstruction; following which, a violent suction force came towards Chu Yang, and engulfed him. Its n was to suck in this small fellow into its mouth, and then bite him to death. This was an indiscriminate attack; it simply didnt differentiate between friend and foe. The tiny poisonous flood dragons in the surroundings were just like moths drawn to the me. They all were sucked inside its mouth. That beast didnt seem to mind making a meal out its own off springs. In fact, it seemed rather ustomed to it. It was simply unconcerned about eating its own children. Its eyes were only focused on Chu Yang. Chu Yangs body had been dashing about in water. It suddenly stopped, and rushed backwards towards the beast. The poisonous flood dragon was extremely delighted in its heart. It opened its mouth and didnt hesitate as it issued an even bigger suction force. [Closer! Even closer!] [He will soon enter my mouth and turn into my food!] The poisonous flood dragons eyes issued a cruel radiance. It had lived underwater its whole life, and had never gone up. It had never eaten such unusual food. This had filled its heart with anticipation, and it happily looked forward to the uing meal. The food finally arrived at its mouth. The poisonous flood dragon issued a roar in excitement since it felt that this guy would finally turn into its food upon entering its mouth. It almost couldnt wait anymore, and suddenly shut the top and bottom rows of its teeth to bite him. Something wasnt right... Actually... Chu Yang was iparably cooperative when its mouth was closing, and had willingly charged inside. He rushed all the way into his stomach from its mouth in the blink of an eye. Kaboom! The poisonous flood dragon faced upwards and roared. The upper and lower rows of its teeth dide together to shut the mouth close, but could not bite; instead, dozens of those teeth were chopped off by the Nine Tribtions Sword, and their chunks copsed. [Too much grief and indignation!] [This repulsive creature!] The poisonous flood dragon hatefully thought, [it doesnt matter what happened... he was eventually eaten by me. I just need to wait till the day after tomorrow... or perhaps dont even have to wait till the day after tomorrow... this guy will turn into my feces ande out...] [Finally this troublesome guy is finished!] The Poisonous flood dragon lord was content with himself. He gracefully turned to leave when it was suddenly struck by a strange pain in its stomach... Then, the pain got more and more acute, andter it became almost unbearable. It didnt even get enough time to be excited, and celebrate its own victory. It had already sunk into a sorrowful realm of immense pain... Chu Yang had let go of the control over his own body when the suction was at its strongest. He had taken advantage of the violent suction, and had flown into the poisonous flood dragons mouth at a very fast speed. This was obviously very easy to aplish. This poisonous flood dragons mouth was simply too big. As mentioned earlier, once opened, it could easily hold three warhorses. In fact, they could easily prance into its mouth unhindered. Chu Yangs body... whenpared to three steeds... was way too small. Chu Yang immediately scuttled downwards after he went in. He felt as if he had entered a slimy and slippery ce. Yet, he did not have the slightest amount of hesitation. He drew his sword and he went all-out as he advanced downwards. Heunched all the moves of Nine Tribtions Swords sword-y within that beasts stomach. [One ray of cold light piercing ten thousand fathoms!] [What harm is there in ughtering the entire world!] [A sharp will buried deep will not change!] [One who gathers wind and cloud, bes the emperor!] [A swords edge famous for all eternity!] [Wind and cloud move unhindered from east to west!] [The sun and moon thunder at my will!] [Chopping mountains and breaking peaks under the blood-red sky!] Chu Yang had never considered using the eight moves of the Nine Tribtions sword-y to their maximum capacity; that too all at once. This action was tantamount to insanity. However, Chu Yang still suspected that he wasnt being insane enough. His body continued to slip down for a while after he had used a chain attack of the eight moves of Nine Tribtions sword-y. But he continued to wave his sword. Then, he exhausted all his strength and disyed the eight moves of Nine Tribtions sword-y once again. After that, he stopped! He was totally exhausted... However, the formidable power contained in the eight moves of the sword-y he had used the first time frantically condensed within the poisonous flood dragons stomach, and exploded. Nine Tribtions sword, Nine Heavens Sword Technique! Even a low-level Revered Sword Artists strength was capable of leveling scores with Young Master Yu using this marvelous sword-y. However, the chain of eight moves... even Young Master Yu had not tasted the vor of that. But, this poisonous flood dragon thoroughly enjoyed this serving. Bang! The sword light exploded like a bomb and the poisonous flood dragons weak inner body ruptured from the inside. Several thousand rays of sword light exploded at once, and ruptured the flesh inside its body. In fact, it turned it into minced-meat. Its body exploded from inside from two ces with a loud Bang. The poisonous flood dragons internal organs spanned over its hundreds of feet long body. However, they were all destroyed in an instant. But its outer scales were actually very sturdy. They didnt fall off its body still. Yet, its body was actually turned into a pool of blood on the inside. Chu Yang felt as if he would drown in this pool of blood. He held his breath and hastily rushed up to expose his head out. He then suddenly felt his head banging against something hard. F*ck me! Chu Yang had never anticipated that he would receive a surprise attack in this beasts stomach. He took a look. It turned out to be a round pearl. But it was slipping away. This pearl didnt seem ordinary to him. It had the appearance of an ordinary pearl, but such a huge pearl only existed in oceans... it was issuing a gentle white light. Chu Yang grabbed it with his hand, and suddenly felt that it contained a massive amount of pure spirit energy. [Nice item!] Chapter 342 Nine Tribulations Sword — the Third Fragment! Is this... is this the inner core of this beast? But... a Spirit Beasts core is always inside its head, right? Then hows it inside its stomach? Chu Yang thought. Suddenly, he became dizzy and his body trembled violently. Apparently, the poisonous flood dragon was tumbling to flee... This poisonous flood dragon had never thought that swallowing this unknown living creature would cause continuous explosions inside its stomach. These chain-explosions had blown-up most of its internal flesh and blood. This had left behind a vacant space on its inside. However, it still hadnt died even after receiving such a fatal injury. It was disarrayed. It frantically scurried about in the water, and rapidly tumbled-around. It had spiralled numerous times underwater in an instant; he had made a mess in this underwater world. And then, its five hundred feet long body ascended; as if a hidden dragon scuttling to the heaven. The minced meat and blood effused-out of its mouth as it frantically struggled to flee for its life... Its two pearl-like eyes had already given-up hope and appeared bleak... yet it still rushed upwards. It hadnt even gone two hundred feet when it suddenly lost its life. Its rise halted just when its gigantic body was on the verge of appearing out of the water surface. It started to sink down with a whooshing sound; its two round eyes opened wide. However, its great strength and body still spurred up a current. This current caused a turbulence which surged straight upwards... Yin Wu Tian had been sulking for half the night. He had heard King Level Master Juns demonic howls for a while earlier. However, there had been no sound of activity thereafter. Yin Wu Tian had figured that something was fishy. [Has this guy gone off to find the Nine Joints Lotus Root thiste in the night? Is this some kind of a joke?] [There is no one to lend him a hand. He cant possibly do this on his own!] He looked like a helpless little white chicken soaked in water; he didnt know what to do since it was the middle of the night. Even a little sound of activity hadnt been heard since thest time he had heard the King Level Master Juns yells. The water surface was extremely serene. Yin Wu Tian was somewhat worried in his heart... Yin Wu Tian couldnt breathe underwater. He could only stay in the water for less than half an hour even with his King Level cultivation. This wasntrgely rted to the depths of ones martial skill a human being must breathe. However, King Level Master Jun had been under water for an hour. Yin Wu Tian had started to panic. [Motherf*ck! What if this boastful guy has drowned himself to death?] ...A King Level Masters death in such serene waters would tantamount to a big joke; in fact, it was impossible. However, Yin Wu Tian had no choice but to think along those lines now. It was impossible for King Level Master Jun to be alive since he hadnt surfaced for an hour... unless he had turned into a fish. Therefore, Yin Wu Tian hurried to his find him, [Prime Minister Diwu Qing Rou had made it strictly clear to be hospitable, and guard King Level Master Jun. This can have an effect on our rtions with the Middle Three Heavens bamboo people!] [I find him repulsive. However, no one will hold a grudge against me if I give him a cold shoulder. But if I let him die... who knows how grave the consequences could be?] Yin Wu Tian waited for a while. But then he anxiously shouted and called his men when he didnt hear any activity. They all arrived at thekeside to look for him. They looked around every water nt; searched everywhere. But they didnt find him. Yin Wu Tian was searching around foolishly. [Many people have been waiting on the shore, but they havent seen this Mastere out. But... how can a big, grown person dive into ake and disappear?] Yin Wu Tian wanted to cry, but no tears came out; he burned with anxiety. He moved several boats and everyone climbed the boats. They were asked to look everywhere on the water surface. Moreover, he issued an order, [Pay attention! If theres a corpse floating on thekes surface... you must pull over and take a look...] As far as Fourth Master Yin was concerned, [This King Level Master Jun has certainly drowned and turned into a water-ghost...] Then, someone suddenly shouted, King Level Master, something is happening in thekes centre! He neednt have said it since Yin Wu Tian also saw it because this activity wasnt a minor one. The serene water surface suddenly churned up. The water surged outwards like a huge fountain with a whooshing sound, and went almost ten feet higher than the waters surface. Yin Wu Tian used his feet and martial elemental energy to pedal the small boat forward. His boat almost rocketed forward to catch up with that fountain. But the water surface suddenly subsided by the time he caught up with it. Yin Wu Tian had no other option but to harness the small boat and linger around that area. Soon, another fountain rose nearby. Yin Wu Tian rushed to catch up with it, but it subsided again... Yin Wu Tian felt like it was a huge struggle after going all around several times. [This... whats going on here?] Yin Wu Tian was bing more and more confused. However, he suddenly felt the water surface under his foot rising frantically. This spiralling water current had an unimaginable force. He couldnt help but turn pale with fright; it was toote to hide it his fear. A massive and powerful water-current suddenly dashed upward like a furious underwater dragon. Yin Wu Tian was caught off-guard, and the boat carrying him and his men was bumped it went rocketing upwards. The boat rose up in the sky and ruptured with an explosion. Then, the water current directly hit Yin Wu Tians butt and he let out a strange cry. Hey t on that wave of water as it went 300 feet into the sky... And then, that water fountain suddenly subsided. The Fourth Master Yin halted mid-air... only to remain stagnated there for a short while... and then fell down the very next instant. Fourth Master Yin shouted in a strange manner since he had practically been numbed after getting hit by this water current. In fact, he couldnt even move. However, he was still conscious. He looked down at his own reflection in the water surface. His face looked likerge t bread and kept growing bigger and bigger until he fell face down into the water. Ssh! The water droplets were sent flying. Fourth Master Yin fell on the water surface and was badly battered. He broke his nose, and it started to bleed. He ingested a lot of water with a gurgling sound. But his bodys ability to move was finally reinstated a bit. He somehow came to the water-surface and shouted in a miserable tone, Help ah... Everyone was petrified... Soon, they got hold of Yin Wu Tian and rescued him back to the boat. They encircled him to inspect, [what just happened?] Someone discovered something unusual just as they started to inspect the surroundings and cried out in rm, Look! What is this thing? They saw the grotesque carcass of a small snake on the waters surface... everyone looked at each other in dismay. These people had had generations of experience, but no one had ever seen an odd snake. Pick a few good swimmers and go into the water to investigate. Yin Wu Tian said as he rubbed his stomach. He continuously threw-up water as he issued hismand. Meanwhile, Chu Yang was examining his harvest underwater. The poisonous flood dragon wouldnt have exhausted itself to death if it hadnt used-up its remaining strength as it had rushed to the surface. It had already lost its life force, and was sinking down to the depths of the region. Its gigantic body was spread horizontally underwater; it was a magnificent sight. Chu Yangs entire body was covered in blood. He used the sword as support as he crawled to the poisonous flood dragons mouth and finally climbed out. He couldnt help but heave a cold sigh as he looked at its massive body. [Extremely... huge!] [5000 kg... perhaps even heavier!] It had been alive for countless years. This ferocious beasts body was covered with treasures. Would Chu Yang have shown any kindness? First he spun his long-sword with no trace of politeness, and dug-out its pearl-shaped eyeballs. He wiped the bloodstains off the external surface, and revealed the two enormous snow-white pearls. They issued milky-white radiance. They were perfectly round, and big like arge bowl. [Such a big pearl!] Chu Yang made a bet [perhaps there are only these two in the entire Nine Heavens Continent.] Poisonous dragons eyes... Sword Spirit sighed and said, Surprisingly, they turn out to be the yin and yang dragon eyes of the poisonous flood dragon. They are indeed priceless treasures. En? What benefits do these dragon eyes of the poisonous flood dragon have? Chu Yang modestly asked. The benefits arent much. However, these yin and yang poisonous flood dragon eyes can be considered as priceless pearls! Furthermore, there is an advantage... due to the fact that these poisonous flood dragons eyesplement each other... So long as they gather together... they can make an antidote for arge number of poisons. The poison would be changed into a non-toxic solution! the Sword Spirit insipidly said. Changed into non-toxic solution? Chu Yangs eyes gleamed. It has many more uses, but you need to go about slowly. I can only say that this item is an absolute treasure; so dont misuse it! the Sword Spirit said. Of course, Chu Yang took one pearl, and put it in the Nine Tribtions Space. He kept the other one on the poisonous flood dragons body in order to illuminate it. He spat on his own hands and lifted his sword. It fiercely fell on the poisonous flood dragons head. The poisonous flood dragons outer skin was supposed to be sturdy in Chu Yangs knowledge. Therefore, he had used his full strength since he feared that his sword might fail to slice through its head. Who could have imagined that the sword would slice through its head with a swishing sound, and would divide it into two parts?! Chu Yang had exerted himself too fiercely physically. And so, his body staggered. Hey, hows it so soft? Why isnt it as sturdy as earlier? Chu Yang cried out in surprise. It has already lost its life-force; obviously it would be soft. You thought that it is still invulnerable? the Sword Spirit spoke in disdain. He couldnt understand why Chu Yang was making a fuss about nothing, Like for example... the skin is tight for the time one is alive. But their skin loosens up once they turn into a corpse since it has already lost its life-force. Then why cant the same happen to an aquatic animal? F*ck! You call this as analogy?! Chu Yang was silent for a while; a little depressed too. He had nned to make good use of this poisonous flood dragons huge body. Moreover, its scales were very sturdy. He could take many pieces for himself, and still make armours for his brothers. It couldve certainly provided some extra assurance on their lives... Chu Yang had started to n this ever since the Nine Tribtions Sword attack had failed to break its scales. He hadnt anticipated that his wish would go in vain... There was a fist-sized shiny crystal inside the poisonous flood dragons head. It was triangr in shape. Its three corners were very sharp, and there was an oval in the centre. This is the inner core of the poisonous flood dragon. Sword Spirit said, This kind of inner core cant even be found in the Upper Three Heavens. Moreover, it can assist in practising martial arts... specially the supple property of water. If someone were to find out about this inner core... they would perhaps smash your head to snatch it. Preserve it carefully. Dont allow the Nine Tribtions Swords to gobble it. I have a premonition that this poisonous flood dragons inner core will give you an advantage that you cant even imagine by the time you reach the Upper Three heavens. The Sword Spirit smiled in a mysterious manner. En? This is the inner-core? Then what is this? Chu Yang asked as he took out the pearl he had banged his head against inside the poisonous flood dragons stomach. This... is a priceless treasure! Sword Spirit sighed, Its a pity that your present cultivation level is very low. You cant use it yet. He said in a somewhat envious tone, This... has the concentration of the pure world essence. So thats how it is. Chu Yang was already baffled as to why he felt a massive amount of spirit energy from it, but couldnt even absorb a little bit of it. Chu Yang then travelled, and arrived in front of that short wall. That rare pearl was still embedded in it. Night pearl! A pure night pearl! The Sword Spirit said in one breath, If this pearl is auctioned in the Upper Three Heavens one can possibly buy a city in the Lower Three Heavens with that money! He gave a mischievousughter, As for the Middle Three Heavens and Lower Three Heavens... no one can afford it. Contrary to what one might expect Chu Yang didnt even take a good look at the treasure that could fetch him a serious amount wealth. He just took it down, and tossed it into the Nine Tribtions Space. He was just about to cross the wall. Suddenly, the wall ruptured and disappeared among the bubbles and foam with a bang. A burst of dazzling white light appeared where the wall had been. A burst of demonic energy surged up violently... as if pleasantly surprised to reunite after a long time. A shiny sword fragment emerged in an awe-inspiring manner! Chapter 343 Sword Spine’s Homecoming! The Sword Point and Sword Edge mored-up inside Chu Yangs Dantian. They furtively tried to get out of the Dantian in order to a catch a glimpse of the third fragment. They were somersaulting within his Dantian; their excitement clearly overflowing in their actions. Chu Yang gently walked towards the sword fragment and reached out with his hand. The sword fragment automatically jumped as he extended his hand, andnded on his palm. Two brilliant rays shed from it, as if to greet Chu Yang. It appeared to be blinking happily. After that it faded away. It disappeared into Chu Yangs palm inexplicably. It was as if a snowke had melted uponing in touch with high-temperature. The inside of Chu Yangs Dantian was already a colossal mess. This newly arrived fragment had reunited with Sword Point and Sword Edge after a long time. Chu Yang could also feel that delight. The third fragment slowly merged with the Sword Point and Sword Edge after it had tossed about crazily for some time, and made a whole body. There was a burst of gentle white light within Chu Yangs Dantian. Then, this light slowly weakened and faded away. The three fragments had already be one by the time it hadpletely vanished; they werepletely merged with no visible cracks. Sword Spine of the Nine Tribtions Sword! The various parts of the sword joined together to make a single body. The front half was the Sword Point and thetter half was the Sword Spine. The Sword Point, the Sword Edge and the Sword Spine were mainly used for killing. When these three came together the wounding power of these three most lethal fragments wouldbine to be a whole. The Sword Spine constitutes thetter half of the swords de. It is rtively on the frailest spot; a spot that can easily break off. The mode of attack used is to cut, hook, lift and lock, and horizontal sh... The technique is the most important; the strength is justplementary... Sword Spirit pensively recited within Chu Yangs consciousness. Even if Chu Yang seemed to have understood something... it appeared that he actually hadnt since his brain was suddenly perplexed. His brain seemed heavy and there suddenly appeared a sharp stabbing pain in it; this painsted for a long time. Chu Yangs felt as if his head would split open. He couldnt help but hold his head. He faced upwards and released a hissing sound. The stream of air issued from his mouth sent-out violent ripples in the water. This pain... must be tolerated! The Nine Tribtions Sword recognizes its master in their most challenging moments. It is difficult because the first three fragments youve found are the main killer fragments. There will be incessant murders in the entire Nine Heavens starting from today. The Sword Spirit pensively said, The Nine Tribtions Sword will traverse the world, and will wreak a reign of terror. The souls killed by your sword will never be reincarnated. It is unlikely that a drop of blood will effuse from the sword again. In other words... the Nine Tribtions Sword will increase its utility from today onwards. It will amend its methods for its benefits. That is... to engulf the peoples very life force! This is the power of the demon! It also ends the worlds cycle of reincarnation... The Sword Spirits speech finally came to an end. And Chu Yang finally understood the origin of this barrage of pain. He clenched his teeth tightly and then coldly grunted as he spoke, Could this world birth a pain that I, Chu Yang cannot bear? Thats a joke! He faced upwards as he said this, and roared fiercely, Come on! Take a look! You hurt me, but I will still conquer you! Ha ha ha... The waves of pain continued to appear inside his brain. It was incessant like wave of the sea; each wave higher than the other. He felt as if his body had been cut all over. His meridians felt like they had been staved-in. The sensation in his sensory nerves had been artificially magnified hundredfold. Such pain was crueler than any punishment. It was intolerable. But Chu Yang hadnt made the slightest sound after he had roared that sentence. He was enduring it with stubbornness. The veins on his forehead and his temples were practically ready to jump out, while his eyes seemed to be popping out. The skin around the corner of his eyes had ripped apart slowly, and a small blood drop dripped out... Chu Yang tightly clenched his fist; in fact, he clenched it so hard that his nails dug into his flesh. He was shuddering from head to toe; regardless, he didnt shout. [Even if it hurts a lot... I am Chu Yang!!] His heart screamed in disdain. [Death... Ive had to experience death! Nine Tribtions Sword, what do you think you are?! You might be a mboyant bastard, but you are still just a sword! You have no other choice but to acknowledge me as your master. You have no other choice but to admit that Im more important! Can I lose to you? What a joke!] Chu Yang roared wildly in his heart. The pain was getting more and more intense. However, Chu Yang was actually suppressing it. He couldve fainted to tolerate it, or perhaps screamed to ease it a little since this point wasnt specified. But Chu Yang was very determined; [I must stay awake and endure it!] [Death muste when one is awake!] He came on the brink of copse several times, and almost fainted. However, Chu Yang would only roar in his heart, [Chu Yang! Stand firm! Qing Wu is waiting for you!] [Qing Wu had said that she was more beautiful than a sword!] [She is far more beautiful than any sword! She is far more beautiful than the Nine Tribtions Sword!] He recalled from his previous life... that figure of hers in those red clothes that fluttered about... a sense of hidden bitterness on her beautiful face. Chu Yang suddenly felt an immense pain in his heart. This pain inside his heart had suddenly surpassed the one invoked during the possession test of the Nine Tribtions Sword. He recalled her young, immature and delicate red silhouette from this life. [I dont know the torment she is suffering right now], Chu Yangs heart somehow endured this sadness. [So long as I go through this test! I can save her! I have to save her!] [Qing Wu... just you wait for me!] That violent painsted for a quarter of an hour. Chu Yangs entire body was sore and sweaty. Later, he was a raw-red color from the pain. Then, that acute pain suddenly stopped. It seemed like andslide had cracked the earth open, but had paused in its stead at the time of going down. For a moment there was a mountainous call and a tsunami hade down... but the very next moment the entire sea-surface had condensed into ice. The seabed was frozen. Chu Yang hadnt returned to normal when he felt a sharp lightning wedging its way into his mind. A dense white fog suddenly appeared in his consciousness, and began to whistle and spiral. 28rge blood-red characters moved unhindered with hostility and an endless murderous intention. It was as if lightning had suddenly burst-out of the clouds and mist, and shed out of dense white fog. The twenty eight characters emerged in his mind, and slowly turned around. A dazzling blood-red in color each character seemed as if it was made-up of the blood from the sea of blood found in hell. It appeared like the eyes of the devil shing and flickering. This Spine has existed in this world since eternity One must go through the nine hidden hells on this journey; Cut off the travelers attachments with worldly affairs, The sharp edge will reach everywhere and put everything to rest! These four sentences were actually sword secrets, and they set-off murderous aura which soared-up. Chu Yang closed his eyes and became aware of his injuries. He then exhaled a long breath. The Sword Spirit started to use huge amounts of powerful elixirs to mend his injured body. He too sighed sadly in his heart as he repaired Chu Yangs injuries. [How many years have passed since I have experienced this exact event... some Nine Tribtions Sword Masters fainted, and some twisted in the pain. Some screamed and some even lost their sanity from the pain. Some even bit-off their own fingers.] [But Ive never seen a person who is able to face it like this! He was always in his senses, and didnt even utter a word... how can so much resolve burn in his eyes?] [Moreover, the intensity of the pain had exceeded several times aspared to thest eight times!] [This guy can be very ruthless! Not just to his enemies... he is even more ruthless to himself!] Chu Yang realized that his ability to move had been restored after some time. He closed his fingers slowly with a loud cackling sound. There was a hidden ice-cold killing intention in his eyes as he shouted, Come out! A long-sword spontaneously appeared in his hands as he issued the order. The swords hilt and other parts were illusory, but the swords point, the swords edge, and the swords spine were solid. A dense murderous aura came out. It was ostentatiously wild, and had no qualms about wreaking havoc. The fish, shrimps and small snakes that were still there in the surroundings scattered and fled in distress as this murderous aura came out. This murderous aura surprisingly seemed alive. It seemedpletely deterrent towards other life forms. The Nine Tribtions Swords body leaked out a chilling silver-white energy. The lightly wielded silver-white light shed through. Chu Yang observed carefully, and saw that the water current in front of him had been divided into two. It separated at first, and then came back to normal. Chu Yangs heart shook since he hadnt caused this. He hadnt wielded the sword, or used any strength. But it was clear that neat cuts as if cuts made to a piece of paper... had been made in water... and these cuts had severed it. This was an incision. This was simply incredible! Draw a sword to part the water... this was a legend to describe a swords sharpness. Using martial technique to divide the water into two halves could be achieved by any master. But to achieve such an oue without the use of any physical effort could only exist in legends. It was only a fable... at least in the Nine Heavens Continents written ounts... There wasnt a single concrete evidence of this having happened in the past. However, such supernatural object had appeared in his hands now. The Nine Tribtions Sword! Chu Yang sighed with disappointment as he looked at the wondrous Nine Tribtions Sword. [This is the true Nine Tribtions Sword! So... what had I obtained in the previous life?] [Was I really the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword in my past life? ...Or perhaps the ve of the Nine Tribtions Sword? ...perhaps I wasnt even a ve... is that why I couldnt achieve such power in the past life?] Chu Yang heaved a deep sigh. His gaze was fixed on the Nine Tribtions Swords body. The sword de still shone with that chilling silver-white luster. However, the silvery bright light gradually became gentler as Chu Yangs concentrated stare fell on it. Gradually, the arrogant and murderous aura also seemed to vanish from it. It was as if an invincible demon had run into the master of its destiny. Such was the nature of obedience emanating from the swords body. Chu Yang didnt blink since he felt that the Nine Tribtions Sword was cautiously looking at him. In fact, it appeared to be crying. The swords de was trembling slightly as well. It seemed as if a little kid was miserably looking at his guardian to get the fruits of hisbor. Then, the Sword Point cautiously and respectfully slipped-out and gently caressed Chu Yangs hand. Then, it hastily withdrew. It continued to be respectful, and continued to tter him. Chu Yang was indifferent. Sword Point curved a few times. It clearly revealed that it felt that Chu Yang had been wronged... Sword Edge also slid-down in a simr respectful manner, and then carefully touched his hand. Then, it withdrew as well. Chu Yang was still as motionless as before. Following this, the Sword Spine came out after a good while, and sluggishly proceeded to caress Chu Yangs hand. The cold look in Chu Yangs eyes became more and more acute as he faintly revealed his vicious thoughts, I would rather not have a Sword Spine if you wont obey me properly! Its no big deal! Chu Yangs announced very dully, but very resolutely. You will be discarded if you dont ept my dominance! [Even if it is an ancient treasure... if I said I will give it up... then I will give it up! Just like discarding a worn-out shoe!] Sword Point and Sword Edge angrily shouted. They were apparently facing the Sword Spine, and yelling at it scolding and using it! Finally, the Sword Spine unfolded in Chu Yangs hand, and snuggled in order to tter him. Chu Yangs expression turned slightly gentle. Chapter 344 The Stars Change their Positions and the Blue Dome of Heaven is Dyed Blood-Red! The Sword Spine touched his hand gently, yet cautiously. Then, it retracted. It seemed like a mischievous child who had just got a shock, and hadnt been able to regain hisposure. Chu Yang finallyughed. The Sword Spine rxed as it saw himugh. It hurriedly made its way back. It merged with the other two fragments, and congealed a sword. The sword then issued a joyful sword-cry. The entire de of the sword was covered in ayer of gentle white-light. It seemed as if ayer of silver mercury was flowing on the swords de. Suddenly, the de issued a trace of a pinkish-bloody light. It shed for an instant, and then disappeared. The swords de went silent. Chu Yang realized that the three sword fragments had integrated. Moreover, they had surrendered to him. You must be obedient if you wish for me to use you. I will abandon you if youre not. This was Chu Yangs principle. It was indeed very overbearing. Fortunately, he achieved his goal. The Sword Spirit gently smiled in the space of his consciousness. He thought scornfully, [You thought that he would be orderly like the former sword owners? That he would obediently followed your orders...? Hes different... ah...] Then, itposed itself and took a human form inside the space of Chu Yangs consciousness. He was d in a green robe and had a sword in his hand. He slowly began to practice the four moves of Nine Tribtions Swords third fragment. This Spine has existed in this world since eternity; One must go through the nine hidden hells on this journey; Cut off the travelers attachments with worldly affairs; The sharp edge will reach everywhere and put everything to rest. Chu Yang closed his eyes, and wholeheartedly immersed himself into space of his consciousness. He didnt wish to miss any part of the sword dance that was being performed by the Sword Spirit. However, he deeply pondered about the ideal oue of these four moves... [1] A pure, colorless and traceless energy silently rushed-out from the center of theke once the Nine Tribtions Swords Sword Spine had returned home. It carried the power of thunder, but nobody could perceive it. It brazenly rushed to the sky. Then, it began to wreak havoc in the clouds like a crazed dragon. A loud bang was heard as an enormous aura scattered in the sky. The clouds in the sky were instantly swept away, and a clear blue sky emerged. The bright Moon was inclined in the west, while the night sky was filled with stars. The stars appeared so close that it seemed as if one could just reach out and grab them. It seemed simr to a cloudless summers night sky. However, the winds and the thunders had begun to roll. Suddenly, a purple lightning went whistling-up into the sky. It was incredibly swift and fierce. This was really a rare and wondrous sight, and it appeared only once in ten thousand years. Several people heard that sound and stepped out from their houses. They looked up at the night sky and were left astonished. ~Inside Prime Ministers Pce~ Diwu Qing Rou had been sitting calmly, and was drinking some tea before he detected this strange event. He had been reading as he waited for Yin Wu Tian toe back some news. However, his face instantly revealed a startled expression as the clouds disappeared. Then, he silently went to the courtyard. It would seem as if he had been standing in this courtyard forever, and had never moved from that spot. If the people familiar with Diwu Qing Rou were to witness this scene they would be terrified to the point of falling chin-first to the ground. They would think... [isnt he supposed to be unfamiliar with martial arts? Then howe... howe he has such profound cultivation?] However, perhaps no one in the entire world would dare to be impudent in front of him not after seeing his current facial expression. Diwu Qing Rou was staring at the starry sky. His twisted face was trembling slightly. His mouth was half open. There was look of disbelief in his eyes. He clenched his fists tightly. The muscles in his body cemented to stone. In fact, Diwu Qing Rou didnt breathe for close to half-an-hour. "How is this...? How is this possible?" Diwu Qing Rou finally exhaled a long breath. His eyes seemed somewhat powerless as they listlessly gazed at the stars. "The Emperor Star has vanished, and the other stars have shifted around. It seems like the stars have changed their positions. There are sounds of thunderstorm in a cloudless sky... this clearly shows that the world itself is warnings about the impending cmity. Lightning in the starry sky... the glittering moon... they indicate the beginning of chaos. The sky is bathed in starlight... but it is still red. It seems as if the blue dome of heaven has been dyed red in blood. There was a painful look in Diwu Qing Rous eyes as he muttered, "Is this the so-called indication of the Nine Tribtions Swords third fragments birth? Has that caused a thorough reversal in thews of the heaven? If so... then what is the significance of my decades-long nning?" His voice sounded very low and gloomy. It was filled with a deep unwillingness, and the trace of a deep-rooted madness. However, hisplexion was rather calm and collected. Yet, there was plenty of fighting spirit in his eyes; he was brimming with a bloody murderous aura. "So what?" The trace of a sneer appeared in the corners of Diwu Qing Rous mouth. He crossed his hands behind his back and profoundly looked at the starry sky again. He sneered indifferently as he dered, "Even though its a big omen... what can it possible change? Even though this omen has already taken ce and the sky has changed its form... but that doesnt change anything!" "I, Diwu Qing Rou, take a vow I shall use my intelligence and resources to fight till the bitter end! I may meet the wrath of the Heaven, but I wont fall short! I will decide my fate. How can the heavens decide it for me?" He stood in the courtyard for a long time. His countenance turned calmer and calmer. Yet, the look in his eyes became more and more resolute, decisive, and persistent. "I will never give up!" he gently clenched his fists as he muttered. His hands were still crossed behind his back. Then, he turned around and walked back to his room. He walked in a very rxed manner. One couldnt sense any confusion in his gait. Tie Bu Tian and Wu Qian Qian had been discussing things in the camp when such great changes urred in the sky. The Iron Cloud Citadel had been thoroughly purged by then. Chu Yang had provided them a list of Diwu Qing Rous spies. This list of names had enabled them to fish-out those spies; they were then eliminated. In fact, the spies had been killed-off in a very short period of time. Some were still atrge; but they were being arrest one by one, and were then being brought to trial. The purge couldve been sped up by one-third if not for the joint interrogations held by the top ministers of the Iron Cloud. The intention of some of the ministers werent clear. It was unclear whether they wished to show kindness towards the person... or whether they wanted to thwart these trials. Tie Bu Tians butcher-knife would naturally fall upon the traitors in the military once the enemy spies had been caught and eliminated. However, the military was passing through a delicate phase. The Great Zhaos army was constantly trying to push through the border. It was the asion for someone to take charge and manage the personnel properly in order to resolve the situation. Tie Long Cheng had been overseeing the frontlines. And he didnt dare to leave regardless of anything. He didnt even abandon his post to return for the former Emperor Tie Shi Chengs funeral. This was an irrefutable proof of his determination. He wasnt showing disloyalty in his actions; nor was he being unfilial. He was simply guarding the border with all his might. There wouldve been no assurance of keeping the Great Zhaos army at bay if he didnt constantly draw-out strategic ns to battle them. It was like Tie Long Cheng was walking on a tightrope that hung from a ten-thousand-feet tall cliff. He had to be extremely careful. He had to rack his brains before he took each and every step since it needed the utmost care. He had been using all his strength to fight a war of wits with Great Zhao, and he couldnt dare to rx even the least bit. The names of the people mentioned in the intelligence report would most likely cause serious troubleter on. Moreover, Tie Long Cheng heavily relied upon several of them. Tie Long Cheng would have his suspicions about any recements that were sent; no matter who the recement was. And in case the enemy was inadvertently alerted about it the consequences could be disastrous. Therefore, Tie Bu Tians only option was to lead his imperial troops to the frontlines. The imperial power and the military power would sessfully merge into one. It would form the greatest force as long as he arrived with his force. In ordance with the suggestion in Chu Yangs letter Tie Bu Tian had recruited new soldiers to form a great force before his departure. He had summoned waves of mighty army units from all directions to fight for him at the frontlines. There was a sense of urgency in Tie Bu Tians heart. In fact, it was almost like a premonition... [It feels like a decisive battle is about to begin.] [Or perhaps my destiny will be fixed for a lifetime as the newly appointed Emperor of Iron Cloud. It might even pass into eternity. It is also possible to get my hands on the exploits whichst for a thousand years...] Tie Bu Tian had been pondering within his heart. He had been thinking of a possible way to talk to Tie Long Cheng... and what means he should take to arrest all the traitors within the military ranks once he had been convinced... and too without spreading a panic among soldiers... He had been thinking about this problem for a long time. And King of Hell Chu was in another carriage... en, Wu Qian Qian was also thinking about something. She was thinking that she hadnt seen Chu Yang for a long time... She had dreamt about him several times over these days; she had been meeting him in her dreams. However, she would find her pillow wet with her own tears every time shes wake up. She worried whether Chu Yang was okay or not? Whether he was safe or not? She wasnt bothered over the matters that Tie Bu Tian was. That was because Tie Bu Tian had personallye to deal with it. [He should be able to make necessary arrangements]. Wu Qian Qian didnt feel the need to unnecessarily worry about it. However, there was something she had been worrying about... Tie Bu Tian was apanied by several experts for these expeditions. The experts from Beyond the Heavens Sect had formed a team on the inside of the formation to serve as friendly guards. However, there was a person among them who wasnt letting her be at ease. And that was her Second Martial Uncle... Li Jin Song! Wu Qian Qian even med her father, Wu Yun Liang. [You knew that he isnt a good person. Then why did you bring him along? Even if you needed a proper justification to eradicate him... you did not need to choose this time for that...] [This... isnt this contributing to the mess?] Wu Qian Qian was confused and upset. She had been silent throughout the way. The imperial guards around the carriage would feel a dense gloomy aura emanating from the carriage. It made their blood run cold with terror. They would march very cautiously since they didnt wish to provoke the infamous King of Hell Chu... The Emperor was going on an inspection tour. So the stance naturally wont be small. Tie Bu Tian had ordered to keep it simple in the beginning. However, it could be dangerous for the Emperor to go to the frontlines during such an unusual phase. Therefore, he was apanied by the imperial army, the former imperial guards, and the garrison armed forces. A total of 50,000 people were part of this expedition. This number didnt include the experts from Bu Tian Pavilion and other major sects... It was the dead of the night, and Tie Bu Tians mind was in utter chaos; perhaps a hundred times more than Wu Qian Qians. The two coincidentally stepped-out of their tents in order to breathe some fresh cold air, and discovered each other. "Thinking of him?" Tie Bu Tian asked as he smiled in a mischievous manner. He was disconste. However, he somehow felt better to see that someone was simrly depressed, and hade to a secluded ce in the dark... just like him... "Theres no use in thinking about him," Wu Qian Qian said in a gloomy tone as she made no attempts to hide it. Tie Bu Tian hade looking for her a number of times after gaining power. And it was getting more frequent. Moreover, sometimes hed go to her to rely on her and wouldnt leave. Wu Qian Qian was somewhat scared because of this. Hence, she took advantage of the subject of this conversation, and spoke about this matter. "There is someone in his heart; someone who is very deeply ingrained!" Wu Qian Qian said in a sad voice, "I can clearly sense this. He has already found the person of his dreams. So, his heart cannot amodate anyone else." "But... who is this person?" Tie Bu Tian timidly said as he crossed his hands behind his back. He stood upright as he pondered. His heart couldnt help but heave a deep sigh after hearing Wu Qian Qians words. Wu Qian Qian wasnt alone to feel this way. Tie Bu Tian also had a simr feeling in his heart. One could clearly see Chu Yang thirsting for someonespany whenever he was alone. That deep look of loneliness in his eyes clearly showed that he felt lonely, and was longing for someone; all of these things illustrated this one point. But it was a pity that they hadnt been able to find the slightest about the person Chu Yang liked... no matter how much they tried. This was really an extremely strange matter. Notes: There are several other probable trantions for the term used here; Perfect oue or Ideal oue or artistic conception or creative concept. It refers to the final form of a sword move in this context. This basically means the oue of using that particr sword move. For example, Chu Yang uses a sword move that gathers clouds in the sky; that gathering of clouds could be described as the ideal oue of that particr sword move. Chapter 345 Complete Chaos The people who knew Chu Yang well would tell that his past lifes experiences werentplicated. In fact, they were very simple. Hence, the person Chu Yang liked should definitely be from Beyond the Heavens Sect! Wu Qian Qian had investigated everyone Chu Yang hade in contact after turning 10. However, the oue left her at a loss. [Theres no such a person ah!] [He wouldnt have developed such deep-rooted feelings of love at the age of 8 or 9, would he? That would be a joke... but... then it seems that such a person hasnt appeared in his life yet!] [But Chu Yangs demeanor, and the look in his eyes, clearly reveals that he has a lonely heart; a heart that longs for his beloved!] [This is strange!] Tie Bu Tian was also thinking about this issue. A strange look appeared on his face after he had thought about it for a while. He smiled and said, "You say... can it be that he likes..." "What?" Wu Qian Qian turned her head around, and asked. " ...a man?" Tie Bu Tian knitted his eyebrows as he said with a chuckle. "You must like men!!" Wu Qian Qians reaction was very intense. She had refuted the Emperor of a nation. It was equivalent to cursing at normal people... Yet, Tie Bu Tian wasnt one bit angry. He justughed as his shoulders shrugged. Wu Qian Qian was worried. [I scolded him, but he didnt take offense. It seems like he really... fancies me! How should I deal with this?! What should I do...] In fact, Wu Qian Qian was so worried that she couldnt breathe. Suddenly, they saw everything turning bright before their eyes. [It is alreadyte at night; then how can it be so bright?] They looked up towards the sky in bewilderment. And they saw a marvelous spectacle that appeared once in ages. Lightning shes and thunders were rolling in the sky. However, it was extremely strange since there were no clouds in the sky for hundreds of kilometers. The stars appeared to be jittering and shivering... as if the universe was no longer the same... Tie Bu Tian was gazing at the sky; he appeared to be in trance. He continued to gaze at the sky until its color returned to normal. He then remained motionless for some time; his was lowered. Then a sharp radiance shed in his eyes as he murmured, "Changing... sky..." Wu Qian Qian didnt understand what just happened. She turned around to ask, but Tie Bu Tian had already turned back to walk towards his tent. Afterwards, an order was issued: Set out immediately! Be sure to travel at double speed in this starry night. We must reach Commander Tie Long Chengs barracks in the shortest possible time! A militarymand must be strictly obeyed! These people were elites among the elites. They immediately set out as soon as the order was issued. They billowed towards the southern border. Tie Bu Tians facial expression looked very strange along the way. It was a mix of excitement, fear, and doubt... The major ns were coborating to encircle and annihte the enemy in the Middle Three Heavens for quite some time. In fact, it had been like a plentiful harvest for them. The seal had loosened-up after the birth of Nine Tribtions Sword; thereby releasing more and more spirit beasts. However, their grade wasnt very high. Even the strength of the asionally-emerging members of Three Stars Divine n wasnt outstanding; unlike the way it was described in the legends. Therefore, the big ns were somewhat surprised. This was supposed to a war for survival. However, it had somehow turned into a ce topete over the spoils of war. These major ns were in urgent need of items like fur, bones and the inner cores of spirit beasts. The younger generation of these ns would grow faster with the help of these items. These items would ultimately point them towards purple jade. Purple jade was a treasure that appeared in the Upper Three Heavens on asions. However, the ns in the Middle Three Heavens would suffer untold hardships to obtain elixirs, rare stone and several other valuable items. They would then save them. Then, they would send an expert to the Upper Three Heavens to exchange these items for purple jades. Every piece of purple jade was extremely valuable. They wouldnt have to bear with so many difficulties if they could get their hands on several spirit beast cores. Moreover, the strength of their n juniors would also develop by relying on the spiritual power contained in those cores; then why wouldnt they go for it? Therefore, they basically startedpeting-over killing the spirit beasts. The so-called major ns had fought shoulder to shoulder in the beginning. However, even they had started topete with each other a time progressed. The conflict broke out among them; no less than hundreds of times. Most experts died not because they were killed by spirit beasts they died after getting ambushed by theirpanions! One would have to agree that this was a tragedy. They had already driven the spirit beasts into the deeper regions of the Cang Lan Battlefront. However, the situation between the major ns had be increasingly unstable. Then suddenly, that strange and chaotic event took ce one night. The seal in the Cang Lan Battlefront suddenly erupted into intense rays of light after such tremendous changes had urred; bursts of res appeared at more than one ce. Everyone was amazed by this inexplicable urrence. The members of the big ns suddenly found themselves running into more and more formidable enemies after the disappearance of that blinding re... these enemies were far more difficult to deal with. Moreover, the experts of Three Stars Divine n re-emerged. These new ones were significantly stronger than the ones that had appeared before. The members of major ns didnt get enough time to adjust their mentality as the counterattack of the spirit beasts started. The living environment of these spirit beasts, i.e. the Cang Lan Battlefront, was a wild and uninhabited deste ce; how could they allow it be upied by mankind? Less than one-tenth of it had fallen into the hands of human experts at present. However, it had given rise to a huge turmoil. The human-side had suddenly fallen into a disadvantageous situation along with the counterattack of spirit beasts as well as the re-emergence of far-more-tyrannical experts of Three Stars Divine n. The casualties had also increased big-time. The major ns had to once again form an alliance after they failed to hold their own individually. The battle was no longer as chaotic as after the formation of the alliance. However... the quality of the cores improved as the strength of the spirit beasts enhanced. Therefore, everyone again got caught-up in a tangled warfare to obtain these resources for themselves... Yet, there were a few ns which were behaving rather strangely in this regard. These were Gu n, Ji n, Luo n, Dong n... and so on. Of course, the strangest-of-all was the Mo n. The Mo n would sometimes turn against other ns and would start to fight with them. And sometimes, it would get intimate with some ns and would start to coordinate with them... This stunned everyone! Whether the Gu n would surround one or several spirit beasts the Luo n always stood by on the sidelines. Not to mention that most of these spirit beasts were of the rarer kind. Considering the extent of harmony between the Gu n and the Luo n everyone guessed that the Luo n would soon plunder the Gu ns loots. Yet to everyones surprise, the Luo n just stood guard on the sidelines and alerted the Gu n whenever necessary. The people of the Luo n would only leave the scene once the Gu ns people were done collecting the spoils of war. The Luo n would immediately join hands with the Gu n if other ns tried to rob the Gu n. Then, they would invade the territory of the perpetrators together, and would give them a taste of their own medicine. The people of the Ji n and the Dong n would never negotiate over fighting the spirit beasts whenever they discovered a group at the same time. Both ns would voluntary withdraw. If the spirit beast was extremely tyrannical and one n had to engage it... then, the other n would lend a helping hand; free of charge... This phenomenon was rarely seen in the Cang Lan Battlefront. As for the Mo n... there was nothing good to say. Mo Tian Yun was leading one team, while Mo Tian Ji was leading another. Unlucky people would run into Mo Tian Yun. That was because he would rob anything he discovered. [Killing spirit beasts is one hell of aborious job; might as well wait on the sidelines and plunder from the others]. One time Mo Tian Yun found the Luo ns team. They had just beheaded a spirit beast. So, he ordered his men to plunder. However, his team was soon swarmed by the troops of the Gu n and the Dong n. Moreover, the Luo n immediately counterattacked as well. Mo Tian Yun had to suffer a huge loss in the end. Mo Tian Yun was fuming with rage as he gritted his teeth. [There used to be so much friction among these guys in the past. Howe theyve be so friendly? How are they acting in collusion after returning from the Lower Three Heavens?] [In addition... I heard that these people went to visit little sister. This shows that they dont hold any malicious intentions toward the Mo n. Then why are they acting like this towards me?] [What is going on? Did Mo Tian Ji take the opportunity, and won these guys over in the Lower Three Heavens? But at present... he shouldnt have such a reputation, right?] However, he was unable speak-out his grievances in this Cang Lan Battlefront of the Middle Three Heavens. He could only bite the bullet and swallow his pride. While the Middle Three Heavens was in chaos the Upper Three Heavens was bearing the brunt! Moreover, there was no buffer point like the Cang Lan Battlefront in the Upper Three Heavens; there was nothing to keep the enemies away frommon masses. Therefore, the so-called nine super ns of the Upper Three Heavens were forced to move into action. They understood the meaning behind such mysterious changes in the world. The Nine Tribtions Swords third fragment had taken birth. Moreover, themotion was extraordinary this time. The nine super ns had turned very vignt. They werent worried by the attack of the Three Stars Divine n or the riot of the spirit beasts. They were instead worried about the Nine Tribtions Sword. ording to records The Nine Tribtions Sword had taken birth several times in the past. Its fragments appeared once in several years. There could even be a gap of three decades between the births of two subsequent fragments. However, it had happened after half-a-year this time around. This was very unusual. The first fragment had taken birth duringst years summer. The wind and cloud became turbulent as a result. The second fragment took birth in the winter, and the weather changed again. The nine super ns had thought that the situation wasnt yet rming then. After all, they would have a buffer period of at least two or three decades before the appearance of the next fragment... Anything could happen during this period of twenty to thirty years. The Nine Tribtions Swords master would purge the Nine Heavens this was a fact. He would also purge the nine super ns this was a fact as well. However... the nine super ns had managed to be on good terms with the Nine Tribtions Swords master several times in the past. Thus, they had managed to retain themselves. There was no way these nine super ns wouldnt be able to retain themselves like their predecessors had. Therefore, they werent in any hurry. However, the sudden birth of the third fragment left them panicking. The universe turned upside down, the heaven and earth overturned, the stars were out of order, and the sky dyed blood-red. These signs indicated that the current Master of Nine Tribtions Sword was a cmity star (1)! The nine super ns would inevitably meet their doom if he was allowed to grow. The Nine Tribtions Swords current master had managed to obtain three fragments in merely a years time. Such a growth rate was simply unimaginable. [If he were to move at this speed... wouldnt he obtain the nine fragments within three years, and then dominate the Nine Heavens?] Therefore, the nine super ns immediately reacted. Not just them The Upper Three Heavens was a vast territory. It was home to countless middle-sized and small ns besides the nine supers. There were several smart people among them who knew what was going on. These people felt that this strange event was an opportunity... for their own ns to leap forward like a dragon, and jump-up the ranks in one fell swoop. Everyone was excited since this was a chance that appeared only once in ten thousand years. The Lower Three Heavens was in turmoil since the war for the unification ofnd could break out any time. The Middle Three Heavens was in chaos since everyone was involved in battle... and a storm was brewing in the Upper Three Heavens. In short the entire Nine Heavens Continent was in a state ofplete chaos... Notes: Cmity Star: A star that brings cmity. (A concept from Astrology) Chapter 346 Tan Tan’s Predestined Love These were chaotic times. However, Meng Chao Ran, Tan Tan, and Miss Xie Dan Feng had arrived at the Cang Lan Battlefront. This journey with Tan Tan and Xie Dan Feng had been tough for Meng Chao Ran. The noise andmotion caused by his twopanions had been very irksome. In fact, he had started harboring thoughts ofmitting suicide despite his high tolerance. Xie Dan Feng seemed familiar with the Cang Lan Battlefront. Well, she was familiar with the outer region. She was able to act as their guide without facing any major problems. It was hard to tell this young maidens thoughts as she led this master-disciple-duo. It seemed that very few people ventured on this deste route. They met a few people in the beginning. However, they ran into a sandstormter on. Afterwards, they set foot in a desert which was home to a thick growth of shrubs... How could an experienced man like Meng Chao Ran not notice this change in her? In fact, he understood it clearly; more or less. [Miss Xie mustve had a big fight with her family. This young girl has a bad temper; she mustve acted like a spoiled brat, and mustve run away. She shouldve returned to her family after 2-3 days on her own... ] However, she had bumped into Tan Tan. This high-and-mighty maiden had been blown-away after meeting this freak. The two of them had been fooling around since the start. They were boisterous, noisy, and kept fighting. Afterwards, they began to fight side-by-side, and started to confront the enemy together. And Tan Tan put on airs of a top-tier macho-man. He thought, [You mustnt admit defeat when fighting with a girl who has a grudge against you!] As soon as there was a moment that endangered their lives, "Woman! You are in the way! Step aside!" he would immediately mor. Tan Tan firmly believed the woman should hide behind the man in the face of danger; as long as he isnt dead! Tan Tans reasoning was undoubtedly rude and impolite. However... even a female T. Rex like Miss Xie Dan Feng happened to like it for some reason. Miss Xie Dan Feng had always acted valiantly; even in her childhood. She would often beat the boys her age; in fact, she would beat them ck and blue. She had always carried a big sister like presence. No one had ever treated her like a girl. In fact, even her parents would often sigh and say we are blessed with two sons. Consequently, Xie Dan Feng grew up as such. However, it is an undeniable fact that... girls desire to be cherished. They want to be taken care of. Even a valiant girl requires the warmth of her loved ones. This warmth was easily essible to other girls. However, she had never enjoyed such warmth in her life. She herself was to me for that... She wouldugh wildly as she would kick and punch the people who tried to be gentle with her... And no one looks forward to getting their butts kicked in exchange for showing tenderness to a girl... Miss Xie would sometimes envy other girls as she grew up. Yet, her character had already taken shape by that time. Moreover, the impression she had left on the others was still going strong. For example If Xie Dan Feng and a boy of same age were to get injured, and someone came forward to lendfort... they would onlyfort the boy. Anyone who tried tofort her would usually be warned by theirpanions Wait; what on earth are you doing? Cant you see thats Xie Dan Feng... As a result, even the-said person would walk away... No one knew that Xie Dan Feng actually needed someone tofort her then... However, she suddenly encountered a freak like Tan Tan after waiting for so long. And she just couldnt afford to let go of this rarity. She had clearly seen that Tan Tan liked her. However, he was the type of guy who wouldnt willingly lose in order to please her. Moreover, he would never give her what she desired. Yet, she didnt care. After all... girls crave the very feeling of being pursued. Generally, a girl is ready to be a mother by the time she grows up to the age of 16-17 years. Then, she gets engaged... but no one had dared to ask for Xie Dan Fengs hand in marriage. Not because she was unattractive but because no one dared to! The legs of young men would turn limp due to fear after they heard her name. It is said that a young master was asked by his parents to seek for her hand in marriage. However, he refused. They beat their son up. However, he still refused. He then tied a rope to the ceiling of the hall and solemnly requested his parents any other girl from the Xie n will do. Any girl from any other n will do. I dont even care if shes ugly... But I will hang myself if you ask me to marry Xie Dan Feng. Xie Dan Fengs fighting prowess and reputation was evident... However, she was enjoying being pursued by Tan Tan. It made her feel somewhat satisfied and pleased with herself. She couldnt help her desire to enjoy more. [This guy doesnt know how to pursue a woman properly. He looks quite ugly too... but... one should be satisfied with what ones got.] [Isnt it great that someone is pursuing me?] She continued to participate in betting matches with Tan Tan along the way. And she kept losing until she was broke. Meanwhile, Tan Tans pockets kept inting proudly. However, Xie Dan Feng wasnt willing to give up on the stuff she had lost; she naturally wanted to win them back. Afterwards, the fighting strength of the beasts increased. Tan Tan dashed-on bravely to fight with them; he showed no concern for personal safety. He simply wouldnt allow her to engage those scary beasts. He desperately struggled on his own, and came close to his death dozens of times. Even Meng Chao Ran was somewhat scared for his safety. How could this not give rise to some feelings in Xie Dan Fangs heart? So, Miss Xie was left with thoughts such as... [This guy isnt elegant, and doesnt understand amorous feelings. However, considering my temperament... I dont even need a man who does...] [He looks somewhat ugly, but... his shocked appearance is worth a sight. Well, at least he looks like a beautiful boy when he is shocked.] These thoughts continuously revolved in her heart. She would sometimes blush; very suddenly at that. Her brother, Xie Dan Qiong, would certainly be shocked to death if he were to see her like this. Xie Dan Feng knew that Tan Tan and Meng Chao Ran didnt belong to any influential n. They were just two worthless wanders. How could her family allow her... to be with such a person? It might not be pleasant to hear, but Tan Tan wouldnt even be allowed to marry the pigs and dogs of such a prestigious n. They would never allow this guy to marry Xie Dan Feng. And Miss Xie was well aware of this. Hence, she didnt wish for them toe across the Xie ns people. Therefore, she was consciously leading the two of them farther and farther... more and more into the remoteness... Meng Chao Ran understood her thought-process clearly. Therefore, he didnt say anything. Anyways, practical battle experience was important for Tan Tans martial practice. If his disciple was able to get unceasing practical battle experience and a chance to find a wife at the same time... wasnt this like getting the best of both worlds? Therefore, Meng Chao Ran neither agreed nor opposed; he simply allowed things to take their natural course. Those two had just started thetestpetition. The stake was the inner core of a Fourth Grade Spirit Beast that Xie Dan Feng had just killed. However, the fight was still one-sided. Tan Tan had been progressing by leap and bounds every day... whether it was his agility skills, his saber technique, his sword-y or his spiritual power. Therefore, Xie Dan Feng had fallen into aprehensive disadvantageous position. Less than a quarter of an hour had passed since they had started fighting, and Tan Tan had already defeated Xie Dan Feng. He put her on the ground. He twisted her arms behind her back. He then mounted himself on her back. Then, he joyously shouted, "Say you give up?" For some reason her body suddenly turned soft as he sat on her buttocks this time around. Her upper body had been struggling until now. But it suddenly pounded on the ground with a pop sound. She then said in a soft voice, "You first let go of me." Tan Tan didnt notice the abrupt change in her tone. He was panting; he seemed no different from a fiend. He viciously looked at her and said, "Say you give up?" "First let me get up!" Xie Dan Feng said somewhat anxiously. Her body was turning softer and softer on being ridden like that. A tide of joy and lust seemed to have appeared in her heart. That spot in her lower abdomen seemed to be losing strength... "I wont!" Tan Tan replied angrily, "You want to be shameless, huh? Youll have to say it first. Did you lost this inner core or not?" Xie Dan Feng was struggling to get up. She suddenly felt that intense rubbing on her butt; and a strong male odor. Only god knows why she was being so sensitive today. Her vision turned hazy as she moaned, "You just keep chanting say this, say that... you, you... you vile man... let me stand up now..." She had said this in a very coquettish manner. She herself couldnt believe the voice that hade out of her mouth, [this... why am I speaking like this? This is really disgusting... ] But, Tan Tan didnt hear it that way. He continued to act as if he was the boss to this servant. He ordered like a strict elder brother with an iron-heart, "No! You will first admit defeat! Are you refusing to acknowledge that you have lost? Humph..." He raised his eyebrows. He then lifted his hand, and smacked her round buttocks twice. This sent ripples through her buttocks; they fluctuated like the ripples on water surface. Then, he triumphantly said, "You better not think that I wont dare to hit you, humph..." he said as he had gently spanked her to prove that he had the daring. It was indeed very daring! *Cough* it is a well-known fact that some girls bodies are quite sensitive... *cough* it was Miss Xie Dan Fengs inexorable fate that she had bumped into a demon like Tan Tan. These two spanks had induced dozens of intense reactions in her body. Suddenly, Xie Dan Feng felt a wonderful feeling surging within her. It seemed like something mystical yet irresistible was welling-up inside her body... and was about to pour out... her body trembled uncontrobly once; then it trembled a few more times... and then violently trembled onest time. Then, she suddenly lost her strength. Shey-down on the ground softly. She hid her face prevent other from seeing the anger and shame. Unexpectedly, she began to cry... Tan Tan suddenly panicked. He hastily let-go of her hand, and got down from her body. He rubbed his hands nervously as he slowly asked, "You, you, you... why are you crying... you ... you dont cry... you... hey, hey... really, ah..." Xie Dan Feng felt even more shameful. She simplyy down on the ground, and began to bawl loudly. "What, what is this? What is..." Tan Tan felt helpless. [I dont know whats happening to this high-and-mighty Miss? She wasnt like this, right? We fought just the way we did a couple of days ago... howe she is crying today...] Xie Dan Feng was at a loss to see him staring nking like a bird at her. She continued to cry since he didnt approach tofort her. Finally, Tan Tan slowly walked towards her and bent down... Xie Dan Feng finally felt a bit rxed, [this bastard, atst he came over. Humph.] She felt that Tan Tan would help her up. However, he suddenly drew closer and began to sniff. He sniffed here and there, then near her... He seemed to have picked up a strange smell. He doubtfully scratched his head and said, "This smell... what kind of a strange smell is this..." Xie Dan Feng gawked for a second. She then suddenly blushed; she was very embarrassed. A surge of vigor had appeared within her when she saw him sniffing and approaching her critical spot. She fiercely jumped-up, and mercilessly kicked him in the belly. The power contained in this kick was enormous. Tan Tan was caught off-guard and issued a weird cry. The kick sent him flying... Chapter 347 Chance Encounter Tan Tan grimaced in pain as he stood up. Then, he furiously roared, "You, you, you crazy woman! Why did you do that?" Xie Dan Feng covered her face; she was still crying. She turned around and hastily went behind a boulder as Tan Tan foolishly watched. He was just about to go after her when he heard her shout. Her voice seemed ashamed and furious, "Donte here! I am changing clothes..." Tan Tan was startled and somewhat confused. He said to himself, [why would you change clothes at this time? Why change clothes for no reason? You are thinking of ways to refuse epting that you lost the match... ] He was about to follow her when Meng Chao Ran caught up from behind. He pat on Tan Tans shoulder to stop him, and asked: "What is going on?" Meng Chao Rang also felt very strange. [Everything was going so smoothly between the two so far; what did Tan Tan do to make her cry?] [Considering Miss Xies temperament... it really isnt an easy thing for Tan Tan to make her cry like this...!] "I dont know ah..." Tan Tan scratched his head and replied with a puzzled look on his face, "This woman suddenly started crying..." Meng Chao Ran turned over and rolled his eyes. He suddenly had an urge to spank this guy to death. [You made someone cry, and then you tell me that you dont even know the reason? ] However, Tan Tan really couldnt tell the reason, and Meng Chao Ran could only scowl at him. Xie Dan Feng coyly walked out from behind that boulder after a long time. She was d in a water-green skirt. Her walking posture was quite strange. Her face was bright red, and she was biting her lips. It was hard to tell why she was blushing so hard... She turned over to look at Tan Tan. Then, she lowered her head bashfully. She actually looked like a shy little girl! Meng Chao Rans eyes almost popped out when he saw this. He couldnt tell whether this girl was the same Miss High and Mighty Xie the one with the impregnably thick skin. She was taking small steps and would often blush. She was a soft-spoken and fine young girl... was this really the same female T. Rex from a while ago? "Suddenly, youve changed your clothes?" Tan Tan frowned as he stared at her and asked, "Why did you change your clothes?" Xie Dan Feng bit her lips. Then, she turned away with a humph. Tan Tan got agitated. He spoke furiously, "Dont give me that humph, okay? You do realize that you have lost, right? Quickly hand over the inner core!" Xie Dan Feng felt a strange pain within her, [this extremely insensitive guy really has nothing else to say.] She grabbed the inner core and maliciously threw it towards him. She bit her lips and said in a scolding manner, "Inner core; inner core! The inner core is all you care about!" Tan Tan beamed with joy as he received the inner core. He waved his hand and spoke as he held his head high and puffed his chest out, "Come on! Lets go ahead!" Xie Dan Feng bit her lip and stared at him. She had been rendered speechless; the grief and indignation was visible on her face. [This guy wont even ask why I cried?] She was still lost in her thoughts when she heard Tan Tan say, "Moreover, why on earth would suddenly start crying when I got on top of you? Anyways, I wont haggle over it with you. However, youre not allowed to do something like thister on; got it?" Xie Dan Feng just stared; her brain had gone nk. "You threw a tantrum; but things like that dont work on me!" Tan Tancently dered, "Therefore, you should stop thinking about using such cheap tricks again. I will obtain the stuff I win; no matter what." Xie Dan Feng gawked for a while. She then stomped forward without uttering a single word. She had clearlye to understood that it was her fault to have expected this shitty guy to be gentle and considerate... it was nothing but a dream; a daydream to be specific. This guy had a strong and unmatched ability the ability to destroy ones mood as well as the pleasant atmosphere. In this regard, he was the first under the heaven. Xie Dan Feng puffed-out her cheeks. There was an irreconcble look in her eyes. She looked at the ground; immersed in hate and indignation. Tan Tan closely followed, and arrived beside her. They didnt quarrel for quite some time; this was very unusual. Then, Tan Tan coughed twice and asked, "You still havent told me? Why did you change clothes?" "I will dly tell you! But why dont you first learn to take care of a girl?" Xie Dan Fengs body stopped abruptly. She put her hands on her hip. Her eyes were spitting fire. She had raised her head and stuck out her chest as she had shouted. Her voice echoed like a thunderp. Tan Tan was scared as he looked at his sweethearts cold and sternplexion. He muttered to himself in a very low voice, "Geez, Dont tell me if you dont want to..." Xie Dan Feng had roared fiercely, and now felt a lot less troubled in her heart. Then, she saw the scared appearance of Tan Tan, and somehow felt pleased with herself. She snorted twice and then turned around and walked away. Tan Tan continued to follow after her, but a question was constantly revolving in his heart; it was really bothering him. He tried to ask her several times, but couldnt bring himself to do that. He finally mustered his courage and took a few steps to catch up with Xie Dan Feng. Then, he secretively whispered, "Well, you see... theres something I want to ask..." "What? What bullshit do you have to say this time?" Xie Dan Fengs countenance was cold and intimidating. Her tender face had already regained its initial valiance. "That strange smell I sniffed back then... what was it?" these few words of Tan Tan sessfully suppressed her valiant disposition, and instantly pulled out a bewildered look on her face. Her eyes lust-filled were now staring at Tan Tan. "What, did, you, say?!" Xie Dan Feng gritted her teeth and asked. Her body dangerously approached Tan Tans as she asked this question. An ominous look was shing in her eyes. "I... I mean was that not... was that not..." Tan Tan diligently went backward. He seemed distressed, and seemed to be avoiding the other partys oppression as he said this in a distraught voice. "What was it?! It was nothing!" Xie Dan Feng roared like a thunder and turned away. On this topic... the best way was to not say anything. However, it was toote. Tan Tan thought that she was asking him to say what it was. Therefore, it suddenly came out of his mouth even though he didnt have the courage to say it earlier, "Wasnt it urine?" Xie Dan Fengs tender body trembled. She blushed and her ears turned hot-red. She slowly turned her head and red at Tan Tan. "What I am saying is... you peed in your pants, didnt you?" Tan Tan got somewhat panicky as he said this and immediately stepped backed. It seemed as if he was seeking truth from facts, "I had sniffed the crotch area of your pant, and it smelled funny... moreover, you went to change clothes immediately-after..." He then tilted his head to one side. A pondering look appeared on his face as if he was recollecting his memories from back then. It seemed as if he was trying to figure out something. Then, he said in an uncertain manner, "But the problem is that... it didnt actually smell like urine... it was a rather strange smell. Let me think again..." "Ah... ah..." Xie Dan Feng held her head in her hands, and yelled out loudly; loud enough to the point of exhaustion, "Tan Tan! I will kill you! I will definitely kill you! This saber shall end your life; you heinous criminal, you stinky bastard, you infuriating scum. Youre nothing but an extremely shameless and obscene pervert..." Then, her eyes turned red. Her whole face flushed red. Even her neck and ears had turned red. She clenched her fists and rushed towards Tan Tan. It seemed as if her martial strength had suddenly increased several times. She seized Tan Tan and started punching him like a sandbag. She fiercely kicked and punched him over and over again... Tan Tan screamed and staggered along; he tumbled all over the ce. He was simply left with no strength to fight back since he had recalled Chu Yangs teaching, "When you face an enemy you are unable to guard against... when you realize that youre not their opponent and unable to escape from them... you just need to do one thing... cover your head and hold yours balls... then endure... you will be alright as long as these two parts are okay!" A wonderful idea suddenly shed in Tan Tans mind. He gave up all resistance, and curled his body into a ball. He fiercely inserted his head into his bottom area and then used his hands to guard his crotch... [Hit me now!] [A dead pig isnt afraid of the boiling water!] This violent beatingsted for a quarter of an hour. Then, Xie Dan Feng started panting and threw a kick at Tan Tan who was still lying all curled up on the ground. He was sent rolling forward to a steep slope like a rubber ball. He went rolling up the steep slope till he reached half the slopes height, and then lost his momentum. He then retraced the same path by rolling in the reverse direction, and came back to the initial spot. Xie Dan Feng had been raging inside. However, this kind of a phenomenon made her burst into giggles... [This bastard! He really leaves you betweenughter and tears.] Meng Chao Ran caught up soon after; he was as confused. He asked with his eyes wide open, "What happened... what is going on here?" "What happened?" Xie Dan Feng impatiently replied in an angry tone: "Ask your good disciple!" She then turned around and sped away without turning back. Suddenly, Tan Tan screamed, "Teacher... Father... save me..." Meng Chao Ran had a tough time suppressing his desire to p Tan Tan after he had heard the whole story. [Its pretty obvious... but how can you be so stupid... things were going perfectly, but you spoiled the fun. What was this bastard thinking? ] Tan Tan was intive and still groaning... This matter finally came to an end. Miss Xie Dan Feng didnt realize that she had already deviated from her original route in her enraged state of mind. She was now leading them towards the central region of the Cang Lan Battlefront... She was born with a hot temper, and it couldst for long intervals. However, they had already bumped into people by the time she woke up to her senses. And quite coincidentally the people of the Xie n! Xie Dan Feng was shocked. She got nervous. She couldnt bear to stand there any longer, and moved to the corner. Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan changed their positions a bit as they saw that a fierce battle was taking ce about a thousand feet away. Several hundred people d in ck clothes were stationed on one side, and arge group of Iron-d Lion spirit beasts was on the other side. There were 5-6 individuals in the middle of these Iron-d Lion spirit beasts. These men were d in weird attires. A thunderous noise sounded within Meng Chao Rans bosom. He had exchanged ces with Tan Tan to look after the Divine Chi Gathering Fish. The fish began to flip over in the fish tank for some inexplicable reason, and started to gurgle out bubbles. "Three Stars Divine n?" Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan were stunned. "These are the people of Three Stars Divine n?" Xie Dan Feng was relieved to see that her elder brother and the other nsmen werent in any immediate danger. She curiously looked at the Three Stars Divine ns weirdly dressed people. She then said in a surprised tone, "Tan Tan, they are uglier than you!" Tan Tan asked in a shocked manner, "Now?" Xie Dan Feng burst intoughter and said, "Now you look very handsome." Tan Tan maintained his shocked expression and asked, "Do you know these people?" Xie Dan Feng carefully looked at him for a while instead of making fun of his shocked look. She then nodded her head and said, "Ah, so pleasing to the eye. Let me tell you something. Thatmander in the middle the man who not only has the elegant demeanor of a senior general, but also looks very dashing is my elder brother. His name is Xie Dan Qiong!" Tan Tan was actually shocked this time. His facial features instantly changed. He released a hissing sound as if he was sucking in cold air. He then spoke in shocked tone, "So, that is my brother-inw!" Xie Dan Feng turned bashful and kicked him, "Get lost!" Arge military force was waiting on one sideline as the battle between these two sides continued to rage. They seemed to be taking pleasure in others misfortunes as they looked at the battle between the Xie n and Iron-d Lion beasts; they were obviously waiting to profit at others expense. A snow-white lotus was drawn on a g that was erected high-up. The word Luo was present in the center of the lotus. The g was fluttering in the wind. The two young men stood side-by-side under the g. They both looked sturdy, and were none other than Luo Ke Wu and Luo Ke Di. "Ahwooh... this is so cool..." Luo Ke Diughed. He seemed to have hidden intentions, "Motherf*k, Xie Dan Qion is always so arrogant. I will teach this guy a lesson this time! Motherf*k! Such a nice opportunity appears once in hundreds of years." Chapter 348 Luo Ke Di and Tan Tan Meet for the First Time "Honestly! Calm down! Taking advantage of Xie Dan Qiong wont be easy," Luo Ke Wu grunted as he examined the battles situation. He didnt miss any spot of fighting and was carefully looking for hidden traces that might lead to a sudden change battles situation, "Havent you seen? These spirit beasts are formidable, but Xie Dan Qiong is managing his troops well. His battle formation is tight. The Xie ns wont suffer many loses. But it wont be very difficult for us to profit at their expense when the timees. You just dont get so full of yourself, okay. We dont want Xie Dan Qiong to draw-in those spirit beasts towards us. It will be Xie Dan Qiong who would profit at our expense if that happens..." "Thats wont be an issue!" Luo Ke Di smiled mischievously and said, "I am an expert now..." "Bah!" Luo Ke Wu spat disdainfully. He then and stepped a distance away from his side. Xie Dan Qiong was depressed and felt like vomiting blood. His younger sister was missing. He had been killing spirit beasts while searching for her. He had ended up separating from other aristocratic ns, and had deviated from the scheduled track. However, here he had actually run into the Three Stars Divine ns people. He wouldnt have been scared if he had to deal with these people only. However, they had brought arge number of Iron-d Lion beasts along. There were hundreds of these beasts, and each one of them was a fifth level low-grade spirit beast. These Iron-d Lion beasts were a pride of big lions. However, these big lions were different from the ordinary ones. Their skin was made of toughened iron. An ordinary sword would break if used to cut their skin. Moreover, these Iron-d Lion beasts were extremely agile. They could move as swiftly as the wind. Theyd use their four iron hooves to attack, and the biting-strength of their jaws was phenomenal. It was extremely difficult to guard against such inanely capable beasts. There was an iron pouch in the throat of these Iron-d Lion beasts. It was their inner core. A lion beast would spout its inner core to inflict injuries to its enemy whenever it was faced with a life and death situation. Moreover, a fifth level Iron-d Lion beast was powerful enough to severely injure a top-tier king level expert. And Xie Dan Qiong had run into hundreds of them at once. How was this not bad luck? What was even worse was the fact that... he might not be able to wipe them out if his team had to deal with them alone. However, he could at least gain an upper-hand in time. He might even derive some profits by the end of it. However, the two Luo brothers had shamelessly emerged from behind, and had outnked him. They were obviously waiting for the Xie n to exhaust their military strength in this protracted battle. They would then profit at the others expense and collect the spoils of war. This was driving Xie Dan Qiong crazy. He adopted some tricks to lead those spirit beasts towards the Luo ns troops a few times. However, the Luo brothers were very slick. They would always steer clear in advance, and would keep away from the ongoing battle. They would then stand and watch from a distance. There was no relief for him in this entire scenario. Xie Dan Qiong felt that he would die of excessive anger... [Does this mean that I wont be able to stop the Luo n from taking advantage of me?] Xie Dan Qiong thought to himself. [This isnt the kind of issue that I can simplypromise with; this concerns my ns reputation] Xie Dan Qiong didnt wish to make anypromises. He had failed even when he waspeting for the Sunlight Saber and Moonlight Sword. It didnt matter whether they were real of fake what mattered was that he had failed to snatch them. Xie Dan Qiong wouldnt allow himself to be defeated this time. Therefore, his calmed his mind down at the fastest possible speed after an initial fit of anxiety. He was no longer thinking about the Luo brothers now. He was fully focused on the battle before his eyes. Then, he mind suddenly rose above the battle-situation. He seemed to have upied amanding position; he was above all others. His callous gaze looked down from above as hemanded this war. "Xie Dan Qiong has suddenly entered the Icy Heart Realm!" Luo Ke Wu said; an icy look shed in his eyes. "Icy Heart Realm!" Luo Ke Dis heart jumped as he heard this. [Is this simr to the Empty Mirror Realm which Big Brother Chu Yang taught? This Xie Dan Qiong has actually entered such a realm?] Their shock onlysted for a while. Then, they regained their original schadenfreude mindset. Xie Dan Qiong was also shocked big-time. That was because... he saw a figure dash-over as swiftly as the wind from the immediate surroundings. This person was holding a whip in their hands. That figure bellowed, "You trivial Iron-d Lion beasts! How dare you run wild in front of this great aunt!" Xie Dan Qiong was stupefied. His vest soaked in his cold sweat, and he sat down on the ground. His Icy Heart Realm had been shattered in a heart-beat. In fact, he was so overwhelmed that he felt a slight pain within himself. [My great aunt...] Xie Dan Qiong wanted to cry but had no tears to shed. [I was looking for you, but couldnt find you. But you appeared faster than anyone else when I least expected you to! Youre not my younger sister... you really are my great aunt...] He then saw a scene which was even more shocking. He saw a strange looking guy next to his sisters slim figure. This guy looked as ugly as those people from Three Stars Divine n. He was roaring in a strange manner as he took big strides, and entered the battle formation. He then charged towards the Iron-d Lion beasts. He then howled; one would never be able to forget his howl, "Ouu... these broken iron lions actually dare to besiege this great uncles elder-brother-inw! Come. Come. Come. Come. Iming to teach you all a lesson..." Xie Dan Qiong was stunned. He couldnt bear this final blow, and spat out blood. He pointed his trembling finger at his younger sister and that freak. He then spoke in a trembling voice, "You, you... you, you... you... you two... wa..." Xie Dan Qiong copsed... [Shes barely been gone for a few days... and shes actually brought back my brother-inw? Moreover... such a weird... brother-inw?] "Young Lord!" The guarding experts rushed over. Xie Dan Qiong had stood up by now. He dramatically wiped the blood off the corners of his mouth. Then, he callouslymanded with a cold look in his eyes, "Protect the Young Miss! "Yes!" Xie Dan Qiong didnt say it clearly, but it was obvious to everyone. [He only ordered to protect the Young Miss!. But he didnt order us to protect herpanion. Basically... we dont need to act even if that person is in danger...] Xie Dan Qiongs body floated upwards andnded on the horseback. He was holding the Xie ns g in his hand. It was continuously waving in the wind; the Xie ns battle formation quickly rotated. Xie Dan Feng and Tan Tan charged into that pride of Iron-d Lion beasts like a tornado. They had been fighting together for a long time. Hence, they were already familiar with each others fighting style, and were very much in sync. [Your whip and my sword one for long range attack and the other for close. wless coordination!] I have said earlier... but why would a big girl like you run away from her home? This isnt good, you know? Tan Tan kept running his mouth as he engaged an Iron-d Lion beast. Tan Tans body was jolted into the air like a ball after several banging sounds. The Xie ns people suddenly surrounded Xie Dan Feng. They basically crowded around her in order to protect her. "Hes inside their pride, whereas I am outside. Why are you protecting me... and not him?" Xie Dan Feng got furious, "Are you all fools?" The Xie ns experts didnt utter a single word, and just kept looking at her. "Let me go!" Xie Dan Feng got extremely mad. [Tan Tan appears to be in a critical situation. I didnt give any prior notice, and just rushed into battle. And Tan Tan charged-in to apany me. How will I forgive myself if he were to get hurt because of me...?] "Xie Dan Qiong! I, your old mother, will never forgive you if Tan Tan gets injured!" Xie Dan Feng mored in desperation when the people surrounding her didnt move. Xie Dan Qiongsplexion darkened. His younger sister had referred to herself as his old mother? Having such a valiant younger sister really made him feel helpless at times... Luo Ke Di had been standing idly at a distant ce. He had been grinning from ear to ear, and was taking pleasure in others misfortunes. Then, he was suddenly met with a shock, and his jaw dropped. [I... I didnt mishear it, did I? Isnt Tan Tan Big Brother Chus fellow-junior disciple?] Suddenly, a mysterious warm feeling filled his heart. He howled like a wolf. He then unsheathed a long sword with a ng, and raised it in the air. It transformed into a shocking lightning sword. He crossed a distance of a thousand feet without thinking or notifying his elder brother, and then jumped over the Xie ns formation. "Ahwooh Ahwooh... Iming!" Luo Ke Dis shadow flickered in the air. "Second Brother!" Luo Ke Wu didnt get a chance to stop Luo Ke Di. He was greatly exasperated and couldnt help but curse out loud, "Luo Ke Di! You lowly bastard! Just you see how I beat you to a pulpter..." However, he didnt forget tomand his troops. He angrily stomped his foot and bellowed, "What are you lot looking at? Didnt you see your second young master charging out? And youre standing here like a flock of dumb birds?! Hurry up... charge after him!" The Luo ns people rushed forth. Luo Ke Di arrived in the middle of Iron-d Lion beasts. Hended on Tan Tans right side. He brandished his sword, and chopped an Iron-d Lion beast into two. His long swords sharpness could leave anyone in a daze. Luo Ke Di continued to fight as he tilted his head to one side and asked while blinking his eyes, "Are you Tan Tan?" "Oh, uh?" Tan Tan replied in a strange tone. Then, he pointed to his nose and asked, "Have you heard of my dashing name?" This voice sounded like the mixture of a dragons cry, a tigers roar, and a wolfs howl. Luo Ke Di felt his soul tremble, and a chill ran down his spine. He staggered a bit after hearing those words. [No doubt about it!] [He has such a unique voice. He also has a very narcissistic attitude... even in such a fierce battle. He has got to be that annoying junior disciple of Big Brother Chus. It is really hard to find someone else like him in the entire Nine Heavens... ] "Ahwooh... why dont the two of us fight together?" Luo Ke Di offered as heughed mischievously. "That is fine, but you look very ugly. Standing in the same ce as you will put great pressure on me," Tan Tan frowned as he took a jab at him. In fact, he seemed somewhat reluctant. Luo Ke Di felt like vomiting blood, "Ahwooh... what nonsense is this? Im more handsome than you are!" "Only the people who feel inferior about their appearance talk like that." Tan Tan squinted his eyes. He appeared somewhat annoyed, "Why do you keep saying Ahwooh? You think youre a wolf or something? Luo Ke Di was left speechless; he couldnt speak a single word in response. This was their first meeting, and Luo Ke Di had been thoroughly defeated. He finally understood why Chu Yang had once said: [when youll meet my fellow-junior disciple Tan Tan he will certainly subdue in the very first moments!] Tears began to stream down his cheeks as he remembered these words. [Big Brother, I wasnt just subdued. It felt like I was standing under a barrage of thunderbolts that were falling down from the sky... such an annoying character doesnt even appear once in 100,000 years! And he happens to be your fellow-junior disciple...] [He is a spitting image of what you had described. In fact, I must say that you were too modest in giving the description back then...] "Xie Dan Qiong!" Luo Ke Di raised his sword in the air and roared, "For the sake of this younger brother of mine I propose that our ns cooperate to eliminate these lion beasts? You can rest assured that each n can keep its own profits after everything is over. We wonty our hands on your winnings! Today is your lucky day!" Xie Dan Qiong was surprised by this sudden turn of events; it was as if the heavens had suddenly decided to take his side. How could he not agree to this proposition? He hurriedly replied, "Luo Ke Di, do you really mean that?" "Of course!" Luo Ke Di arrogantly raised his head. Xie Dan Qiong couldnt help but gawk. [Who exactly is this ugly guy? And how can he have such a big reputation? Even the Second Young Master of the Luo n is willing to make apromise for his sake?] Chapter 349 Surname ‘Tan’ — Given Name ‘Tan’ Suddenly, there was a monstrous shout from Three Stars Divine ns side. The remaining eighty or so Iron-d Lion beasts retreated like a tide. Three individuals among those people from the Three Stars Divine n had a solemn look on their faces. Their gazes were focused on Tan Tans body. They seemed to be sizing-up his out of the ordinary appearance; especially his eyebrows since they seemed like they could pierce the sky and stab the earth. There was a baffled look in their eyes... Those three maintained a nonchnt attitude while Tan Tan spoke; almost as if they werent paying attention. However, their ears were secretly erect and were earnestly listening to Tan Tans voice... The person-in-the-middle suddenly waved his hand after some time. He then issued a sharp sound from his mouth. The loud and rumbling sound echoed and those three individuals retreated; along with thatrge group of Iron-d Lion beasts. They had simply vanished like a retreating tide. Meng Chao Ran had stayed hidden; he had been standing guard. However, he was concerned by the manner in which those three individuals kept turning their gazes towards Tan Tans face. It seemed as if they were gazing at a peak level expert. They had finally noticed that Tan Tan had a cultivation of Martial Great Master! [What is this?] Meng Chao Ran wrinkled his eyebrows, and began to ponder over it. He suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of crisis originating from the bottom of his heart. He had a strange feeling that something was about to happen. Therefore, he immediately decided: [I must take Tan Tan and leave this ce! We must leave as soon as possible; no matter what!] [And without any dy!] "Huh? Theyre running away?" Luo Ke Dis eyes widened. [This is the first time a situation like this has urred since the beginning of this war between the aristocratic ns and the Three Stars Divine n. They retreated instead of fighting... whats going on? This doesnt conform to their usually aggressive style ah...] "Xie Dan Feng! Come here!" Xie Dan Qiong was relieved at first, but the anger welled-up in his voice soon-after. "Who are you shouting at?" Xie Dan Feng initially had a guilty conscience. But the manner in which her elder brother had shouted at her instantly gave rise to a feeling of resentment in her heart. Therefore, she had reacted angrily; without showing any sign of weakness. "Is that your elder brother?" Tan Tan narrowed his eyes and looked at the man standing beside her. "Yes." Xie Dan Feng snorted as she nodded. "I must say..." Tan Tan clicked his tongue and said, "...your brother is prettier than you..." "Tan Tan!" Xie Dan Feng suddenly got furious. One other person was driven mad by this Xie Dan Qiong! Pretty... this word could be used to describe a female. But if used to describe a man... that would be somewhat... *cough cough cough*. Xie Dan Qiong had been supercilious his entire life. But he hated it when someone called him as pretty as a woman. His eyes turned blue with anger when he heard the same words from Tan Tans mouth. Xie Dan Feng slowly and gently walked towards Xie Dan Qiong, and started talking to him; she would point her finger at Tan Tan from time to time. She was telling him about how she first met Tan Tan... how he took care of her... and protected her on the journey... Xie Dan Feng herself didnt know how she felt about him. Either way, she didnt hesitate in exaggerating things ten-folds while talking about Tan Tan. However, Xie Dan Qiongs facial expression became more and more conflicted as she continued to tell more and more about Tan Tan... "Hey bro..." Xie Dan Qiong cupped his hands in greeting towards Tan Tan. He then said in a friendly manner, "May I ask your surname and given name?" "My surname is Tan, and given name is Tan." Tan Tan answered in a proud and upright manner. Then, he immediately thought of putting on a shocked expression so as to leave a good impression on his future brother-inw. Therefore, he promptly did that as he added in a shocked tone, "My name Tan is derived from Tanhua(1). What do you think? Dont you think that Im iparably elegant and dashing like a Tanhua? "Cough cough cough..." Xie Dan Qiong had been put in a difficult situation. He coughed a few times and then rubbed his temple. He was suddenly at a loss for words. He had prepared a bellyful of words, but he suddenly felt his whole body exploding with anger after he heard this ugly guy call himself as elegant and dashing like Tanhua. In fact, he seemed to have forgotten what he was about to say. Luo Ke Di was watching from the side; he smiled, and his mouth became crooked. "So, its Brother Tan." Xie Dan Qiong rubbed his nose as if he had a burning sensation in it, "Brother Tan... mind if I ask... your origin?" "My origin?" Tan Tan hurriedly smiled. He believed that this guy was going to be his own brother-inw. Therefore, he couldnt possibly dare to neglect this question. He hastily put on a confident look and a genuinely shocked smile on his face as he said, "Im from the Lower Three Heavens..." Xie Dan Qiong scratched his head in confusion. It seemed as if he had got a splitting headache. His action was very simr to that of a naive kid. He hadnt done something like this since he was seven or eight years old. However, he scratched his hair to the point of turning it into a chicken-nest... [So he is from the Lower Three Heavens ... humph.] Xie Dan Qiong immediately concluded, [this guy doesnt deserve my sisters family background!] He then looked at Tan Tan who was still maintaining that exaggerated look of shock on his face. He seriously didnt know whether tough or cry. [Theres a normal small-talk going on between us... why do you look so shocked? Its making me feel as if my appearance is making you shocked. I feel like looking for a mirror to check... whether I look handsome or not?] Xie Dan Qiong felt a little awkward. However, he still managed to say, "Brother Tan, I thank you for being so brave and chivalrous. Youve saved my younger sister. My Xie n will surely give you a generous reward for this kindness!" The meaning of his words was quite simply... [You dont expect anything else! I will give youpensation for what you did for my younger sister.] "What would I do with your generous reward?" Tan Tan scratched his head and said, "I like Xie Dan Feng; so I saved her. I want her to be my wife ah." Xie Dan Qiongsplexion suddenly turned ck like the bottom of a frying pan. He looked to his side and saw his valiant sister her head was lowered and blushing. He couldnt help but be dumbstruck by this. He somehow suppressed the rage within his heart and said, "Bro, youre joking, right?" Shifting from Brother Tan to Bro was an attempt to create distance. However, this n of Xie Dan Qiongs didnt work on Tan Tan. He simply didnt notice the hidden intricacy in the difference between Brother Tan and Bro.[2] "Why would I joke about it?" Tan Tan stared at him. He then shouted, "This is an important matter about my marriage. It is rted to my life and my son. How can I joke about it?" Xie Dan Feng blushed in embarrassment. She stamped her feet as she rebuked, "Who would want to have your son? Youre shameless! Humph!" "You ah..." Tan Tan replied in a matter of fact way, "Youll be my wife. Then, how can you not give birth to my son? "You bastard!" Xie Dan Feng seethed with anger as she red at him; she indeed looked very angry from her appearance... Xie Dan Qiong was stupefied. [I havent said anything about it, and these two have already started flirting in front of me. In fact, theyve reached all the way to talk about having a son together...] He stayed confused and disoriented for a while. He then shouted angrily, "Shut up! Xie Dan Feng. You are getting more and more daring, arent you?! Marriage... how can you make this decision on your own? This is something only our n Lord can decide. It is absurd for the young daughter of a prestigious n to be saying such words!" "Whats absurd about it?!" Luo Ke Di eximed in an entric tone, "I think the very thought of Brother Tan Tan not deserving your younger sisters family background is a typical snobbish bullshit..." "Luo Ke Di! Stay out of this! This is none of your business!" Xie Dan Qiong coldly shouted. He suddenly felt a demonic fire gushing-about in his belly. "Hows this none of my business?" Luo Ke Di bravely stepped forward, "This is my brother! Whats up with your Xie n? Have you started to regard yourselves as a prominent andrge n? Its weird to see how you keep looking down on this-and-that... I spit on you! Youre already married. You embrace your wife daily, and live your life happily! But do you n to keep your sister unmarried, huh?" Luo Ke Di spoke with contempt, "Youre a fully satisfied man who doesnt know what it means to be hungry. Its all very well to stand here and talk big... but getting things done is another matter... because who doesnt know that your sister has... what kind of... crap, ahwooh..." He was basically going to say... [You should be d that someone is willing to marry your sister even though she has that kind of temperament.] However, he stopped midway and didnt let those words slip from his tongue since he felt that they might offend Tan Tan. Xie Dan Qiong seethed with rage and pointed his halberd at him as he shouted, "Luo Ke Di! If you want to die this badly I will dly fulfill your wish!" He had been overwhelmed and pushed back by an army of spirit beasts. Then, he got saved from being taken advantage of. But then, he was scared to the point of anxiety by his own young sister. Xie Dan Qiong had been suppressing a lot of frustration within himself but it had finally erupted. "Ahwooh..." Luo Ke Di puffed-out his chest and took a step forward. He frivolous waved his hands back and forth as he challenged him, "Rightly said. This young master really wants to die. He f**king wants to die! Come on, Xie Dan Qiong! You motherf*ker! The one to die today wont be me; but you... Rabbit Lord!" "You!" Rabbit Lord these two words aroused Xie Dan Qiongs killing intention. He roared, and was suddenly surrounded by a burst of chill. Two thin pieces of flowers made up of jasper (3) appeared, and started to revolve around him. Such a wondrous spectacle had appeared at the spot where the killing intention had appeared a moment ago; in fact, it seemed like an illusion. His killing intention had condensed to gain mass and shape in the air! "ng!" Luo Ke Di unsheathed his long sword and gave out a loud howl, "Ahwooh..." Talk Tan was on the side. He scratched his head and appeared somewhat puzzled, [looks like he is speaking on my behalf... speaking is fine... but why is he willing to go so far?] He didnt know why Luo Ke Di was helping him it was a mystery to him. However, Tan Tan couldnt help but develop a favorable impression of Luo Ke Di when he saw him prepared to fight for his sake... "Stop!" "Stop!" Two shouts resounded in unintended unison. One was violent the other was gentle and refined. Luo Ke Wu and Meng Chao Ran had arrived. "Dan Qiong, I will surely apany you if you wish to fight!" Luo Ke Wu snorted, "However, dont give others a chance to say that Xie Dan Qiong is a bully who only picks on the weak. He didnt even spare his own younger sister, ah." Xie Dan Qiong gritted his teeth. He was unable to control himself no matter how profound his self-restraint was. "Hold on a minute," Meng Chao Ran stepped forward and looked at Xie Dan Qiong with a profound look in his eyes. He could feel that this youngster was extraordinary. He then said, "Are you the Xie ns Young Master?" "You are?" Xie Dan Qiongs attention turned towards Meng Chao Ran. He didnt think Meng Chao Ran to be a formidable person at first-sight. However, he had rarely seen someone with such a calm, tranquil and elegant temperament. Xie Dan Qiong noticed that half of his hostility had disappeared in thin air upon seeing this mans warm and gentle smile. "I am Tan Tans master." Meng Chao Ran insipidly said, "I have something to say to Young Master Xie. Would he be interested in listening?" "Please say." Xie Dan Qiong slowly gained control over his own temper, and that illusion of the two jasper flowers suddenly disappeared. Meng Chao Ran fixed his gaze at him. There was a profound tranquility in his eyes. He continued to look at Xie Dan Qiong for a long time. However, Xie Dan Qiong felt that his mood was changing along with that gaze. His anger slowly subsided, and he slowly regained his calm-andposure. In fact, he could ept all matters in his current mentality. "A marriage demands the two families to be well-matched in terms of social status." Meng Chao Ran crossed his hands behind his back and continued, "This fact has existed since ancient times. If theyre not well-matched... the chance of a tragedy is more likely to happen..." Xie Dan Qiong pondered deeply and couldnt help but nod. He felt that the words Meng Chao Ran had said contained a strong sense of realism; in fact, he felt as if it had happened to him before... ---------------------------------- Tanhua = Its a beautiful flower that is called queen of the night. Its actually a night blood orchid cactus. It is often used as symbolism to describe someone who has an impressive but very brief moment of glory because this flower might bloom only once a year over a few days. Brother is a term of formal and respectful address. Bro is ng; often considered disrespectful in some cultures. Jasper: The literal trantion for Jasper is Qiong which is derived from Xie Dan Qiongs name itself. Chapter 350 Strange Three Stars Divine Clan "However... it will lead to a tragedy if you put too much attention on finding a perfect match," Meng Chao Ran said very slowly. He put stress on each and every sentence to express it clearly. Thus, it gave rise to a feeling of approval in Xie Dan Qiongs heart. "Indeed," Xie Dan Qiong exhaled a long breath. "The marriage of children is a fairly difficult task in big and respectable ns. To find a proper match for these children, and that too someone who is also to their liking, is often as difficult as ascending to the heaven. Common people simply cant see the pain and suffering of the children of these big families. They only see the morous lives, but they never realize that their entire generation has to pay the price for the sake of continuing their envious existence..." Meng Chao Rans voice was quite heavy. It seemed as if he was very disappointed and frustrated. Xie Dan Qiong sighed deeply. Indeed, these words had reallye from Meng Chao Rans heart. "But... that also depends on the situation. If a n had a capable heir who is at the height of power... then this sacrifice of their childrens happiness will no longer be necessary..." Meng Chao Ran lightly smiled, "Young Master Xie, your self-confidence meets the requirements." Xie Dan Qiong raised his handsome and outstanding eyebrows. These words had certainly made him feel good about himself, but they also had a hidden meaning behind them. How could he not understand? "Moreover...judging someone solely based on their appearance, Young Master Xie..." Meng Chao Rans eyes suddenly issued an extremely sharp cold light. He seemed to be brimming with confidence as he looked at Xie Dan Qiong disdainfully," ...everything in life is cyclical; so one mustnt bully poor youngsters, ah." He always had a genial look on his face, but the sudden appearance of such a sharp look was extremely surprising. Moreover, it seemed like he was giving a warning in advance. "Regarding this matter involving your younger sister and Tan Tan... you might let it go for now, and consider itter on..." Meng Chao Ran insipidly said, "Your Xie n may change its mind in the future. The wise Jianghu people and the youngsters think very differently... its not necessary that they will do whatever you tell them to. Therefore, its necessary to leave ones options open. What do you think, Young Master Xie?" Xie Dan Qiong was silent for a long time. He then spoke: "What you say is correct, Mister." He knew he wouldnt be able to convince his younger sister at present; but the same couldnt be said for the future once these two would go separate ways and return to their respective homes. Considering how his younger sisters temperament had changed this time... there was a possibility that she might forget this in 2-3 days. He was unaware that Meng Chao Rans motive was also to part ways with these people. He wanted to take Tan Tan away from this ce as soon as possible. Meng Chao Ran could sense that a big problem was about to be drawn to Tan Tan. If they were to remain around these people, perhaps... this could be a major event. "Then, we master-and-disciple will take our leave now," Meng Chao Ran smiled and cupped his hands. Then, he turned around to depart without wasting any time. "Slow down..." Luo Ke Di hurriedly called-out to stop them. "You... are Chu Yangs sworn brother?" Meng Chao Ran warmly looked at Luo Ke Di. "Yes... nice to meet you, senior." Luo Ke Di knew that this person was his Big Brother Chu Yangs master.Therefore, he hastily greeted the man since he couldnt possibly dare to neglect him. "So youre my fellow brothers brother... no wonder..." Tan Tan said excitedly. "En, we wille to find you once Chu Yang arrives in the Middle Three Heavens," Meng Chao Ran hastily said. His voice made it evident that he was in a hurry, "However, I have an important matter to attend to... so well be leaving for the time being." "Yes senior; please do as you wish," Luo Ke Di scratched his head; he seemed a bit puzzled. He didnt know why Meng Chao Ran seemed so distant. But he still piled a smiling expression on his face. "Lets go, Tan Tan!" Meng Chao Ran pulled Tan Tan and left quickly. "Master... this..." Tan Tan was somewhat reluctant. "Run quickly!" Meng Chao Ran shouted coldly as he sped-up. They didnt take the main road. Instead, they dashed into a forest of dwarf-trees like a meteor, and then disappeared. Xie Dan Feng nkly stared in the direction of Tan Tans departure. Suddenly, tears started to well-up in her eyes. A deep sense of loss had spontaneously risen in her heart. [He... left just like that?] [Wont he say goodbye?] "Little sister..." Xie Dan Qiong came to her side and spoke in a gentle voice. "Xie Dan Qiong, I tell you! Im not finished with you!" Xie Dan Feng angrily looked at her elder brother, "How dare you interfere into my personal matter? Just you wait! Humph!" She turned her head and grumpily walked away. Xie Dan Qiongsplexion darkened... The Luo Brothers and Xie Dan Qiong were in the midst of saying their goodbyes shortly after Meng Chao Rans departure. Boom. Suddenly, a loud thunder sounded from afar. It was simr to the sound of ten thousand stampeding horses; in fact, it seemed as if this noise wasing towards them from all directions... "This is bad!" Xie Dan Qiong, Luo Ke Wu and Luo Ke Di eximed in unison. They turned around to inspect, and couldnt help but suck in a cold breath. They saw a mighty current flooding towards them from the three frontal directions. It was a massive crowd of densely packed spirit beasts of the first, second, third, fourth and fifth level... they were being led by dozens of spirit beasts. These lead-beasts were most probably of the sixth level. An overwhelming number of spirit beasts were charging towards them; they were thousands in number. "Finished!" Xie Dan Qiong and Luo Ke Wu revealed a look of despair on their faces. Thebined strength of the two ns would add up to 1300 people. They didnt have enough strength to have a face-to-face confrontation with so many spirit beasts. Moreover, most of these beasts were high-level. The humans would be torn to shreds and gobbled-up in a matter of moments once the other sideunched the attack. The despair was clearly visible on the faces of the two ns experts. Even if there were several King level experts among them...their faces would still be in distress. Even an Emperor level expert would run for their life when faced with such a massive mob of spirit beasts let alone a King level expert. "My god, ah... Xie Dan Qiong, you motherf*cker. Have you dug-open their ancestral graves? Or vited their Empress? Damn it! We brothers never thought that an association with you would implicate us like this..." Luo Ke Di red at him as hisplexion turned pale. "Shut your nonsense!" Xie Dan Qiong snapped and said, "I think it mustve been you whos done all that!" "Shut up; both of you! Get yourself together, and get ready to kill these beasts," Luo Ke Wu shouted in a sinking tone. His eyes brimmed with a sense of unwillingness. [Will I... Luo Ke Wu... die in the mouths of these spirit beasts?] Those spirit beasts had almost arrived upon them. An unspeakable bloody aura shot-up in the sky. There was a ferocious look in the eyes of those beasts, while their sharp-white teeth looked very sinister... Everyone unsheathed their swords, and waited for the order to start the battle. A loud roar was heard, and the iing mob of spirit beasts suddenly raised their front hooves in the air. The hooves then fell down on the same spot, and they all came to a stop. There only remained a distance of less than three feet between them and the human experts. There were more than a dozen people of the Three Stars Divine n behind that tide of spirit beasts. They leisurely walked over with their hands crossed behind their backs. These people were dressed in neat and tidy human clothing. They seemed to have the demeanor of human experts. In fact, anybody would take them for human experts if not for that glittering starlight mark on their forehead. "Is that person here?" the person in the middle swept his vision across Xie Dan Qiong and the others in an instant, and then asked slowly. [Which person is here?] Luo Ke Di and Xie Dan Qiong were stunned. "He was certainly here a while ago... with these people. Senior Minister, I swear I saw him," aThree Stars Divine nsman d in grotesque looking attire suddenly emerged from the side and said. He was the same person who had fought with Xie Dan Qiong and his men a little while ago. "Was there a strange looking guy with you people a while ago?" The man in the middle looked at Xie Dan Qiong. He then slowly asked, "Where did he go?" As soon as he asked this everyone knew that he was referring to Tan Tan. "Why are you looking for him?" Xie Dan Feng had already started to walk away. But, she immediately turned around and bravely came forward as she heard them enquire about Tan Tan. "Who are you?" The man in the middle gently turned his eyes. He looked at Xie Dan Feng sharply, and lightly asked, "Why dont you wait for your turn to speak?" Xie Dan Feng got furious, "Im his wife! Youre asking about my husband and I cant even speak?" Theplexions of several people simultaneously turned strange as soon as these words came out of her mouth. They looked at each other in utter dismay for a while. There wasplete silence for a moment. "Youre his wife?" The man who appeared like their leader looked strangely at Xie Dan Feng. His mouth became crooked in bafflement, "Wife?" "Of course!"Xie Dan Fengs blushed, but she still spoke in a rough voice,"You think Im lying?" "Good... good... good..." that person said good three times in a prolonged voice as he sized-up Xie Dan Feng from top to bottom. The other people also looked at her from all angles... Xie Dan Feng felt ufortable since her entire body was being looked-at in this manner. She was about to lose her temper... "Where did he go?" the leader asked in a gentle voice. "He has left, and I wont tell you where he has gone to," Xie Dan Feng put her hands on her hips and replied. "Why are you looking for him? Tell me, and we may reach an agreement!" He looked at Xie Dan Feng with a strange splendor in his eyes. He then nodded and spoke, "Good... good... good...good..." "Stop with this good crap! Cant you say something besides repeating good again and again?" Xie Dan Feng suddenly became furious and cursed. She didnt seem to care even though her side was at a disadvantage. "Good... good... better... really good!" That man didnt find her rude. Instead, he faced upwards andughed heartily. Then, he nced at Xie Dan Feng again and said, "This really is good." Xie Dan Feng was speechless. The man then turned his head gently. It seemed as if he wanted to say something. He then said to Xie Dan Feng, "We will go looking for him since he isnt here." "What are you going to do to him?" Xie Dan Feng anxiously stepped forward and asked. "Ill give you a gift," the man gave a warm smile. His figure suddenly turned into a lighting sh and arrived near Xie Dan Feng. He gently patted on her shoulder and then drew back in a sh. Xie Dan Qiong became furious, "What are you doing? Stay away from my sister!" He then suddenly flew forward. However, that man had already retreated by then. He nodded, then waved his hand and said, "Such being the case...I will spare these people. Lets go." Suddenly, his body started to float in the air. He waved his hands, and his body flew forward with a whooshing sound; his speed was no less than that of a meteor. Myriads of spirits beasts roared in unison. They then turned around and rushed away... they followed after that man, and left the battlefield. A dead calm spread everywhere. Not a single spirit beast could be seen in the vicinity. Xie Dan Qiong, Luo Ke Wu and the others felt like they had been dreaming. What just happened was... simply inexplicable. They all seemed baffled. They blinked as they looked at each other dumbstruck. [The enemy appeared with such massive might... but left just like that?] [Why?] Chapter 351 Making The First Move Is An Advantage Everyones gaze turned towards Xie Dan Feng... However, she herself was very confused. She waved her hands and said, "Dont look at me; I dont know what happened." Xie Dan Qiong nodded as he looked at his younger sister... there was aplex look in his eyes; as if he was thinking about something. [That ugly guy turned out to be a great man.] [Even Three Stars Divine n seemed to be showing due respect to him. This isnt something an average person can achieve.] Xie Dan Qiong could feel that he might have made a mistake a big mistake! However, Xie Dan Qiong didnt regret his decision. [Dan Feng is my little sister. I dont n to use her marriage as a tool to gain something. I must find a good-looking husband for her. Im her elder brother; we share the same blood. I cannot watch her marry an ugly monster... can I?] Luo Ke Wu and Luo Ke Di nodded as they gazed into the distance... Luo Ke Di snorted as he spoke in a cynical tone, "You look down on someone... and that person saves your nsmen... humph, youve lost face today ah." Xie Dan Qiongs face reddened. "You were saved... lucky bastard..." Luo Ke Di grunted and said, "Lets go!" The Luo n retreated like a whirlwind. These two brothers had a lingering fear in their hearts after this incident. Therefore, they immediately headed back to the direction where therge armed forces were stationed. Xie Dan Qiong also issued an order, and led the Xie ns people to retreat. He would die, but he wouldnte to this ce again. However, Xie Dan Feng... remained there for a long time. She was muttering to herself, [that old liar! He said he would give me a gift. But he just patted me on my shoulder and left! Wheres the gift?] She went back and took a bath, but still didnt see anything... [I have made several bets with that scoundrel Tan Tan, and Ive suffered great losses. Impletely broke now. I was hoping to make-up for those losses when this old bastard said something nice... and then he walked away?] [This is too infuriating!] There were frequent encounters with Three Stars Divine n and the spirit beasts after that incident... the fierceness and brutality of the battles could be imagined. Even King level experts could perish in such battles... yet Xie Dan Feng ran amuck groups of spirit beasts despite the cultivation of Martial Great Master not a single beast was able to touch her. Xie Dan Feng seemed like some giant persona in the eyes of those spirit beasts... They would try to hide from her as soon as they saw her. If that didnt work... they would wag their tails and run away... There was this one incident various major ns had discovered a Fiery Sea Snow Lotus herb. It was a precious medicinal herb. However, it was guarded by three spirit beasts of the seventh level. Moreover, there were many spirit beasts under theirmand... those towering beasts were in confrontation with three major ns... and these ns had no means to deal with those beasts. But then, Xie Dan Feng dashed-in like an arrow. The oue was quite shocking since the three spirit beasts of seventh level suddenly fell asleep for some reason. However, the fact was that... those three big beasts had closed their eyes, and had pretended to be asleep when they saw Xie Dan Feng...! Therefore, Xie Dan Feng thought that she was in no danger of being attacked, and dug-out the Fiery Sea Snow Lotus which those three beasts had encircled. In fact... the Big Sister Xie even clutched the tail of a nearby spirit beast. This ferocious seventh level spirit beast was then yanked upwards. Its body was turned half-a-circle in midair, and was then sent flying by her... very conveniently at that... Yet, that spirit beast had remained motionless, and had continued to pretend being asleep... The onlookers from major ns opened their eyes wide in confusion. They werepletely dumbstruck by this. The Fiery Sea Snow Lotus vanished... Xie Dan Feng went her way. Then, the three seventh level spirit beasts finally stood up... Achoo Achoo, they sneezed a few times. They made it seem as if they had just woken up. They then sluggishly walked away... This matter had be a mysterious riddle in the Cang Lan Battlefront... some even suspected... [Could the eldest daughter of the Xie n have the blood bloodline of the spirit beasts?] Xie Dan Qiongs violent rage soared into the sky when such a suspicion arose. He decided to use the means of thunderp[1] to kill the rumor, and several enemies. His Jasper Flowers danced in the sky... the chopped-up limbs flew randomly throughout the sky. Afterwards, the name of Jasper Flower gradually spread in the Cang Lan Battlefront... Chu Yang slowly rose from the bottom of theke. The massive corpse of Poisonous Flood Dragon was quietly lying below. It was appearing smaller and smaller since was he moving away from it. Poisonous Flood Dragons skin was useless. Its internal organs had been destroyed by the Nine Tribtions Sword. Chu Yang had searched through its corpse... he had cut-out a few chunks of meat, and had tossed them into the Nine Tribtions Space. Chu Yang had assumed, [this beast is known as Poisonous Flood Dragon. Theres the word dragon in its name... its meat should be very delicious, right?] However, the green color of the meat shattered his fantasy. The Poisonous Flood Dragons meat was certainly tasty... but it was also the most toxic in the entire world. No other antidote besides the Yin-Yang Poisonous Dragon Eyes could neutralize it. Chu Yang had spent a longtime thinking. Then he finally decided to cut-out a few chunks of its meat even though it was extremely toxic. [I cannot eat it... but that doesnt mean others cannot, right?] [If I find someone unpleasing to my eye... Ill invite them on dinner... and treat them to Poisonous Flood Dragons meat!] [Anyways... theres more than 500kg of meat in my stock...] Chu Yangs eyes slowly brightened. His cultivation had broken-through to the peak of the Seventh Grade Revered Sword Artist after acquiring the third segment of Nine Tribtions. [One step further and Ill reach the Eighth Grade! Then Ill be a Sword King after the Ninth Grade!] Chu Yang felt that such cultivation pace was impable. [It has only been a year since my reincarnation.] He approached the water surface. The world got brighter before his eyes. Suddenly, Chu Yangs spirit was aroused by something... he was about to pop-out of the water-surface when he suddenly saw shadows of people peeking down from their boats. These boats were constantly scurrying back and forth. [It seems like many people are looking for something on the water surface...] Chu Yang frowned. [I knew that Yin Wu Tian woulde looking for me. After all... I had suddenly vanished underwater for a few hours... that were somewhat an unimaginable feat for him...] Chu Yang suddenly got an idea. He remained underwater as he stealthily swam towards an isle that was located in the middle of Lotus Lake. He silently stepped onto the isle. He then used his martial skill to dry his clothes. Then, hey down on the grass. He fell asleep, and started snoring... loudly. Yin Wu Tian hadnt been able to find King Level Expert Jun. The dy was causing more and more panic to him... the range of search had also grown bigger and bigger. Beads of sweat had been seeping-out on his forehead. [Prime Minister Diwu would be extremely furious if that guy has drowned in theke!] Gradually... they approached the center of theke. Suddenly, someone people heard something and a suspicious look shed on their faces. [What is this sound?] "En? Yin Wu Tian was startled. He immediately concentrated his martial power to sense more closely... "Snore... Snore... Snore..." "It seems like someone is snoring..." A Martial Great Masterughed, "This guys snores can shake the world..." Yin Wu Tians face was cold like the water. He listened very carefully, and suddenly stood up... and pointed his finger towards that isle, Go over there and search. "Snore, snore..." Yin Wu Tian jumped-up and flew forward when the boat was about 70-80 feet away. He followed along the direction from which that snoring sound wasing. "Snore... Snore..." He realized that the snoring sound wasing incessantly... from the central region of the isle. He focused his eyesight and looked towards a thick patch of grass. This hadnt seemed important initially... but Yin Wu Tian suddenly felt as if his lungs would explode with rage. He felt his scalp going numb with anger, and his hair fiercely stood erect on his head. His subordinate also looked carefully... and saw King Level Expert Jun... the man who had been missing for quite some time, and was spected to have drowned to death. He was lying on the thick patch of grass... t on his back. There was a tranquil expression on his face. His eyes shut tightly, and he was breathing quite rhythmically... "Snore... Snore..." he would issue an odd snoring sound from his mouth whenever he would breathe out. Yin Wu Tian gritted his teeth, clenched his fists and strode forward. "Snore... Snore... Squeak... Creak." Everyone looked nkly at each other in dismay. They didnt know whether tough or cry. [This King Level Expert Jun doesnt just snore while sleeping... he also grinds his teeth. That is a very creepy sound...] Yin Wu Tian stood in front of the King Level Expert Juns body. He couldnt help but sigh. [I looked for this guy everywhere. I was so anxious when I couldnt find him. And this guy had just decided to sleep-off in this secluded ce without informing us...] [Who is to me... for this matter?] He sighed and slowly squatted down. He was about to wake the man up. However, the King Level Expert Jun suddenly muttered something in that state of drowsiness. No one understood what he spoke... he then turned over and slept on his sides. His buttocks were now facing Yin Wu Tians face. Yin Wu Tian stretched his hand to push him. But at this time... "Boom!" "F*k! Yin Wu Tian quickly bounced back like a ball... and leapt far away as he tightly covered his nose. [This guy farted just now... ] Theplexions of the experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department who were standing on the side turned strange in unison. They wanted tough, but didnt dare to... However, they had a tough time holding back theirughter. The first glimmer of sunlight had already appeared in the sky. Therefore, everyone had seen very it clearly King Level Expert Yin squatted... then there came a loud... boom... from the butt of King Level Expert Jun... which then echoed. Everyone had clearly seen how the hair on King Level Expert Yins forehead had been blown by the sudden release of gas. In fact, his hair had even fluttered a little... this had been a spectacr sight. Everyone had serious look on their face. But their bodies would subtly quiver from time to time. They were trying their best to restrain themselves from bursting intoughter. "Bastard!" Yin Wu Tian roared. He had really lost his face big-time. "Was that thunder?" King Level Expert Jun suddenly asked as hezily sat up on the thick patch of grass. He slowly looked on his left, then right, with his sleepy eyes. And then, he slowly crawled up. He then asked in a puzzled tone, "Why are you guys gathered around me in this manner?" Everyone felt depressed... [Why have we gathered around you? Do you think we wanted to gather around you?] Yin Wu Tian took big strides to walk over. There was a furious look spread across his whole face. He was about to rain curses. However, he didnt get enough to disy his angers true extent. That was because... King Level Expert Jun suddenly stood up angrily before Yin Wu Tian could open his mouth... and then he started to rage like a thunder! King Level Expert Jun had ferociously jumped-up and had started to curse-out loud, "Yin Wu Tian, I will hack you to pieces... youzy son of a bitch; you neglected your duty! I told you I would need people yesterday night ... you f*king didnt reply. And now... youve brought so many people to idle your time away under the sunshine?" King Level Expert Juns saliva sttered everywhere. He seemed to be getting angrier and angrier. He stomped his feet and bellowed, "Yin Wu Tian, I demand an exnation. Otherwise, Ill go to Diwu Qing Rou... the bamboo people have never received such a cold reception... and even that was done so half-heartedly! You, you, you... youre too foolhardy! Youre a downright brainless man! Youre disgraceful... in fact, add eight levels to disgraceful! Thats what you are!" It shouldve been Yin Wu Tians chance to disy his wrath... but he didnt even get a chance to speak. "You, you..." Yin Wu Tian discharged smoke from his head... but he stammered and was unable to speak a single word. He felt that his lungs and heart were about to explode, while his veins seemed to be on verge of bursting with anger. Notes: Thunderp. It often refers to a tactic when someone creates a bigger distraction in order to cover-up the previous one. Chapter 352 Spirit Control Method "Who do you think you are? Youre in the wrong... thats why youre unable to speak; arent you?" King Level Expert Jun coldly stared at Yin Wu Tian. He was step-by-step closing-in on the man, "If you felt sorry then why havent you say it already? Cant you feel that you wont be able to exin this to Diwu Qing Rou?" He saw that Yin Wu Tian was about to open his mouth to say something in reply. He then suddenly roared like a thunder, "Saying anything to you is useless! Yin Wu Tian, you are guilty. You deserve to be punished!" [Deserve to be punished for what...] Yin Wu Tian was utterly confused, [what am I guilty of? Why wont I be able to exin this? It was you who went missing, okay? But youre making it seem as if its my fault?] [Besides, who do you think you are? You wish for me to listen and obey yourmands?] [Why is it that only youre speaking... whether good or bad words...] "Mr. Jun! Youre going too far!" Yin Wu Tian was crying tears of blood in his heart. He then shouted in his heart out of sheer frustration. "Im going too far, you say? Humph! Yin Wu Tian; youe with me. Ill go see Diwu Qing Rou. I wish to ask him why he arranged someone like you to apany me! And you have the guts to say Im going too far? A f*ker like you should know his ce; you dont even know the difference between right and wrong. I must say youre probably number one under the heaven when ites to the Art of confusing between right and wrong!" King Level Expert Jun stated furiously. Yin Wu Tian felt a burst of dizziness in his brain; it was due to extreme anger. His body swayed and he nearly fell to the ground. He stayed like that for a long time; then, he slowly regained his calm. He sobered-up and murmured, "I feel like vomiting blood ah. I will f*king vomit blood at this rate..." Then he suddenly asked, "Where is he?" King Level Expert Jun had disappeared by then. "En, that King Level Expert Jun angrily walked away while our respectable King level expert was lost in contemtion. He said that he is going to see Prime Minister Diwu," a person cautiously rted. He had been standing nearby all-along. He wanted to say while you were muddled in anger... but didnt dare to. "That fiend actually said that!" Yin Wu Tian coughed and spat out blood. [This bastard ns to bring this matter to Prime Minister Diwus notice? How can someone be so unreasonably unforgiving? Hes a very thick-skinned guy...] Chu Yang came ashore and saw Jing Meng Hun hastilying from the front. He seemed to be in a rush. In fact, it seemed as if someone had set his butt on fire. "King Level Master Jing! Your King Level Expert Yin is extremely arrogant and unreasonable!" Chu Yang followed the principle of striking first to gain the upper hand. He jabbered on-and-on as keptining relentlessly. Jing Meng Hun hade here for an urgent matter, but had no choice in this regard. He kept a smiling face as he patiently listened to Chu Yangs unending bber. He also apologized again and again... "Im extremely embarrassed over this, Brother Jun. Im sorry for inconveniencing you, but Prime Minister is in the middle of making his preparation to go into the war. Ivee here to put together some manpower for the same..." Jing Meng Hun fidgeted anxiously as he practically begged for forgiveness. "Going into war?" Chu Yang suddenly gawked, "With whom are you going to war?" "The Iron Cloud!" Jing Meng Hun replied, "The Prime Minister is personally taking part in this expedition. The Iron Cloud Nation will surely be crushed to pieces this time!" Chu Yang was shocked! [Diwu Qing Rou is going to war so soon?] [Whats going on? How can this be so different from what happened in my previous life? It had happened three yearster then!] He was still in shock. Jing Meng Hun took the opportunity, and quickly slipped-by his side. Yin Wu Tian and the others were still on that isle. King Level Master Jing shouted towards them, "Come back! Come back quickly! Theres an emergency military situation!" Chu Yang shook his head to jerk-away his own unrealistic fantasies. He bitterly smiled in his heart and thought; [it seems like they arent going on a military expedition to just deceive King of Hell Chu... instead its a real war expedition this time!] [This means that Diwu Qing Rou has changed his mind!] Chu Yang didnt know why Diwu Qing Rou had done this. But he knew that he didnt have much time to waste. This was an urgent situation, and he couldnt tarry. He needed to return to Iron Cloud immediately! Diwu Qing Rous attack would rage like the angry seas. Chu Yang would need to be present alongside Tie Bu Tian to face it. It was necessary to continue to struggle and fight when faced with an absolutely adverse situation... even when theres a very slim chance of survival ahead. However, he would need to deal with two matters before he could return to Iron Cloud. The first matter rted to Du Shi Qing. The second matter concerned to the military ns for Diwu Qing Rous expedition this time! nning preemptive countermeasures would be easier if he were to get his hands on it. Chu Yang shook his head. He no longer pestered with Jing Meng Hun and the others. His figure vanished from the shore. Chu Yang had already disappeared by the time Jing Meng Hun and the others came to shore; there was no trace of him. "Where did he go? Wasnt he looking for Nine Joints Lotus Root in thiske?" Jing Meng Hun was somewhat puzzled. "Big Brother, has he really gone to see... Prime Minister Diwu?" Yin Wu Tian nervously asked. "Let it be. We must hurry back," Jing Meng Hun immediately made a decision. Jing Meng Hun had been scolded by Diwu Qing Rou only half-a-day ago. Hence, he was stuck in a dilemma. One could clearly see the tangled expression on his face. [Diwu Qing Rou would explode with anger if King Level Expert Jun opened his mouth. He is already very dissatisfied with the Golden Horse Riders Department... this might be a matter of life and death for us...] Thereupon, Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian pieced together their remaining short lives and went back... Chu Yang appeared like a shooting star as he rushed into the Continent Center Citadel. He took two or three turns, and then he finally arrived at a worn-out small courtyard. He looked around to confirm that nobody was watching him. Then, he gently knocked on the door once, and then paused for a second. He again knocked twice on the door; then paused again in a simr manner. Then, he knocked five times on the door once again. 1... 2... 5. This was the password. The door made a creaking sound as it opened. An old man stuck out his head and asked, "Who is it?" "Its me," Chu Yang replied in a not too overly polite tone. Then, his figure shed and went inside the house. This was the most secretive Imperial Foothold of the Iron Cloud Nation. It was a top secret ce. The old man who opened the door was locally born and bred in Great Zhao. His family tree had already extended up to three generations. Only the highest hierarchs of Iron Cloud knew of his existence! If not as ast resort Chu Yang wouldnt have used this option. Iron Clouds sources of intelligence inside Great Zhao had been degraded very seriously in this generation. In fact, there would be nothing but a dead-end awaiting the Iron Clouds intelligencework if this source was exposed as well... A distressed looking old man was sitting in the room. He first determined Chu Yangs identity, and then asked, "What should we do?" This miserable-looking old man was Du Shi Qing; in disguise. "Its fine. Leave everything to me." Chu Yang smiled, "Rx your heart and calm down. I want to ask you do you have any ns?" "ns?" Du Shi Qing sighed and replied, "What ns could I possibly have?" Chu Yang pondered for a moment, and then said, "Mr. Du, I have two propositions for you. First, you and your family may continue to live here after Im done with my work. Diwu Qing Rou is about to set out on a war. You should be safe here as long as he is not in the Continent Center." "Whats the second?" Du Shi Qing raised his head and asked. "Second... fight the war with us. The casualties will be heavy. Mr. Du can enter the Iron Clouds military and tend to the sick and wounded. However, I warn you that this one is more difficult. You must pass through 5000km to cross the border. And that would be quite dangerous," Chu Yang insipidly said. "I choose the second one," Du Shi Qing resolutely said. He heaved a long sigh, "I, Du Shi Qing, owe a lot to Iron Cloud. If I get a chance to make-up even a little... I will surely try my best." "... good, thats good," Chu Yang pondered for a long time, and finally nodded his head. Then, Chu Yang entered the bedroom. He opened a secret door, and went downstairs. Two young peopley unconscious in the basement. A nearly 40-year-old woman was looking after them. This woman was Du Shi Qings wife. Her name was An Shi. "Things will be okay now. A Minister has arrived. He hase to deal with this matter. So you dont have to worry anymore," Du Shi Qing had also followed him down. "Divine Doctor Du and Madam... you two please go outside. Leave me here for the time being," Chu Yang said in a serious tone. "Yes... but I dont know how you n to deal with this matter..." Du Shi Qing turned around and asked in a curious tone. He wanted some reassurance. "I will make them forget a part of their memories. But remember that theyll forget a major chunk of their memories... so when they will wake up... Mr. Du must have great courage. Not much of their past memories will remain... "Chu Yang turned his head to look at Du Shi Qing. He then asked, "Mr. Du, what do you think?" "Make them forget their memories..." Du Shi Qing stood still. He palpitated with fear. [This is certainly a good method. My son and daughter-inw have been very thoroughly brainwashed by the Golden Horse Rider Department. The tyrannical and imperialistic ideology of Diwu Qing Rou is deeply ingrained in their minds...] [If they woke up with their memories intact... they might even be prepared to punish their own family members if justice demands it.] A loss of memories was certainly the best course of action. However, Du Shi Qing was also a doctor... how could he not know the dangers involved in this method...? A little carelessness might turn his son and daughter-inw into dumb-witted idiots... "Are you confident that this will work out fine?" Du Shi Qing nervously asked. "I will use... the Soul Control Method!" Chu Yang gently replied. [1] "En... that is good; that is indeed good!" Du Shi Qing was lost in thoughts. [Soul Control Method is an extremely strange technique. It can make a personpletely unconscious. Then, the depths of their mind can be opened-up and manipted by the user freely.] [This method is easy to learn, but hard to master. It is usually used by high-level detectives to interrogate criminals. But, this method would have no effect on someone whose spiritual power surpasses that of ordinary people.] However, Du Shi Qing was one of the best Divine Doctors out there. Therefore, he knew that this method is very hard to implement. Speaking proficiently in its name itself... the main function of the Soul Control Method was: Control! One could unknowingly control a persons mind once this technique was cultivated to a profound level. This would turn apletely independent person into a puppet. The high-level warriors of Jiang Hu often used this method to murder people or steal treasures. The victims would lose their ability to resist themands... This method also had the function to clean memory. However, its only w was that... it could not perform selective cleaning. It was only capable of cleaning the entire brain! Therefore... Chu Yang had said in the beginning itself they would have to start over from the scratch. Chu Yang got busy with the preparations as soon as Du Shi Qing went out. He ced several oilmps in the room. He then lit them. Then, he ced arge mirror on the wall-opposite, and sat down cross-legged. He breathed deeply for a moment, and closed his eyes... The atmosphere of the room slowly became strange. The smoke slowly got denser and Chu Yangs body became steaming hot; it was as if his body had been set on fire. The reflective-surface of the mirror became hazy. Chu Yang suddenly opened his eyes wide and patted that young mans head with his palm... The door of the secret room opened after some time. Chu Yang emerged wiping his sweat. Du Shi Qing immediately went forward to meet-up with him. Suddenly, a burst of fragrant smoke came rolling out of the room. "How was it?" "It was sessful." Chu Yang smiled and said, "Good fortune prevented me from failing in my mission." Notes: Soul Control Method: The literal trantion would be Seizing Soul Great Method. But have tweaked it a little to make it easy to remember for the readers. Chapter 353 He Must Do I "Thanks a lot! Thanks a lot!" Du Shi Qing was moved. He nearly shed tears of joy. He had devoted his entire life to raise his only son. And it hadnt been easy. However, he was also the reason why his only son had been caught by Diwu Qing Rou. His son was then trained as a tool to be used against him... It was very terrible and heartbreaking for him as a father. His only son had been brainwashed into picking a knife and killing his own father if justice demands it. However, his son had lost his memories, and would have to start over from scratch. But, it wouldnt be a problem since he had a good physical foundation. Moreover, he would be apanied by his wife since the Soul Control Method had also been used on her. So, there was nothing to worry about... "I must say that the procedure was quite dangerous. They have a good cultivation. Their spiritual power is also very high. I was almost unable to exercise control over their souls," Chu Yang spoke as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. The Soul Control Method was fairly simple in normal cases. However, Chu Yang had almost reached his limit in order to eliminate the deep-rooted imperialistic ideology of Diwu Qing Rou. His only option had been to reset their memories in their entirety. However, he was left covered in cold sweat afterwards. He spent some time to discuss the escape route with Du Shi Qing. Then, they finalized all the details... including a meeting ce, the signal, and so on... Then, Chu Yang silently departed from there. [Theres only onest step remaining I need to get my hands on Diwu Qing Rous military intelligence.] Chu Yang had been apprehensive about Diwu Qing Rou since his rebirth. He didnt wish toe face-to-face with the man unless it was absolutely necessary. He felt a sense of crisis even though he had met Diwu Qing Rou twice since he came to Great Zhao. Diwu Qing Rous insightful eyes could see through anything. Chu Yang felt as if Diwu Qing Rou could see through him anytime and anywhere. Chu Yang had believed that Diwu Qing Rou didnt know martial arts. However, he couldnt believe it anymore. No one had been able to touch upon Diwu Qing Rous background as yet. It could be said that this man had been sessful in deceiving the whole world. Chu Yang would rather break into the Imperial Pce alone than visit Diwu Qing Rous Prime Ministerial Pce. However, this time he must do it. The Iron Clouds side wasnt prepared. They had only assembled a military force of one million soldiers. The Great Zhao could dispatch four million personnel at any given time on the other hand. And their soldiers were well-trained. Moreover, Diwu Qing Rou had been training the second echelon for some time now. And the number of soldiers in the second echelon was bound to be in millions. Moreover, Diwu Qing Rou was still recruiting new soldiers. The Iron Cloud would have to take up the challenge in haste if the war was to start with such a huge disparity in the military strength. Moreover, they preparations on Iron Clouds side were insufficient. Who would be defeated in such a scenario... was quite evident. The war would be one-sided from the beginning itself. Therefore, it was very important for Chu Yang to n the strategic distribution of troops. A fair advantage could be taken out of military intelligence in order to face millions of soldiers. This was the only solution. Chu Yang would even break into a dragonir in such a situation; let alone Diwu Qing Rous Prime Ministerial Pce. This was his duty as a man. Of course, he could refrain from doing it. But, he must do it. One more day passed. Dark clouds were scattered in the night sky. The gale had been stronger and stronger. Big raindrops started to fall down from the sky soon. The intensity of the rain started to increase. Slowly, a curtain of heavy rain had been formed. Chu Yang prayed to the heavens for help. Then, he suddenly jumped up from his secret spot, and vanished into the curtain of rain. *** *** Diwu Qing Rou had slept for only three hours. He sat alone in his study room. He had strictly ordered that no one should disturb him. A sandalwood chair was ced in front of the map that hung on the wall. Diwu Qing Rous chin rested on his hand as he looked at the map. The entire map was already ingrained in his mind C with all its mountains and rivers. He sat motionless. A tragic war of attack and defense had already started inside his mind. He was thinking about every city... every ce... every mountain... every river... each and every of his squadrons and its respectivemanders... and the possible allocation of the enemy troops and generals; even the character, disposition and military strategies of the generals on both sides. Diwu Qing Rous brain was like an extremelyplex and high-end puter. In fact, some of the military-grade puters might not be able to calcte so proficiently... Diwu Qing Rou wanted to simte the war in his mind and see the conclusion before going to the war C this was his ability. To be able to calcte such a foolproof battle n C none other than Diwu Qing Rou had ever been able to achieve this. Diwu Qing Rou slowly closed his eyes as he sat motionless. It seemed that the heavy rain wreaking havoc outside was providing him with endless inspiration. He didnt move for a long time. The tea on the table had long be cold. "Oh..." Diwu Qing Rou continued to consider the situation again and again; as if in a loop. Then, he finally sighed. The oue of the war was always the same regardless of any possibility that he considered. The Great Zhao could not be defeated. However, Diwu Qing Rou felt that his n couldnt be considered as perfect. "When the timees... Tie Bu Tian may lead his troops into the battlefield. But, it shouldnt be a problem to deal with him. As far as Tie Long Cheng is concerned... I am quite familiar with his strategies since he has been my enemy for many years. And he is certainly a tough enemy. But, I will at-most need to pay some price in order to deal with him; so its not an issue. Now, the only anomaly is King of Hell Chu... What stance will he take once he appears on the battlefield? Diwu Qing Rou muttered to himself. He had been secretly fighting with King of Hell Chu for a long time. However, he still didnt dare to underestimate this opponent; not even in the slightest. This person had great military and civil skills. One couldnt imagine the extent of Ruth of his decisive nature. He would start a n without any hesitation... and would then abandon it without the slightest dy if required. He wasnt just good at conspiracy, but also excelled at the use of crafty schemes. Diwu Qing Rou wouldnt believe if one stated that such a person didnt know the art of war. There was a possibility that King of Hell Chu would arrive at the battlefield along with the people of Bu Tian Pavilion who would perform activities rted to intelligence, assassination and so on. However, Diwu Qing Rou wouldnt worry about such a scenario. This situation would be difficult to deal with. But it couldnt have much impact on the overall situation of war. He was worried about the possibility of King of Hell Chu personally going to the war and takingmand. This would put pressure on Diwu Qing Rous side. Diwu Qing Rou was confident that he could suppress Tie Long Cheng and Tie Bu Tian. However, he felt that he may not be able to deal with an opponent like King of Hell Chu. His several years of research would go to waste if he were to deal with an elusive and invisible entity like King of Hell Chu instead of Tie Long Cheng and Tie Bu Tian. There were several mighty generals on their side. They were all highly experienced war-veterans who had illustrious military service records. But, they fell short of Tie Long Cheng and Tie Bu Tian. Diwu Qing Rou was quite optimistic about the oue of this war. However, he knew that he would need to pay a heavy price for victory. Tie Long Cheng was an invincible god of war... Tie Bu Tian was a master-strategist as well as the Emperor... and King of Hell Chu was a peerless trickster; there was no end to his strange tricks and schemes... It was no joke to deal with thebination of these three. Diwu Qing Rou felt that the most ideal time to attack was two years from now. His preparations wouldve beenpleted by then. He would also have made an agreement with the Wolf tribe of the Northern Grasnd by then; their cultivation ability would y the greatest role. However, there had been heavy losses in his contacts inside the Iron Cloud. This had left him in a chaotic situation. This was coupled with the sudden emergence of several major incidents in the Continent Center Citadel. That had resulted in his conflict with the royal n; this had been very unexpected. Then, there was a major drop in the morale of Great Zhao since chaos had broken out in the Continent Center Citadel. After all, Continent Center was the national capital region of Great Zhao. After that, the most critical thing happened... Diwu Qing Rou had known about the obscured top-secret since the birth of the first fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword. However, the secret kept changing appearances and became even vaguer. The blue dome of sky had been dyed blood-redst night. This had given rise to a sense of urgency in Diwu Qing Rous heart. Such changes in the sky might have seemed like an illusion to most people. However, Diwu Qing Rou knew what it really meant... thanks to his vast ??knowledge. Therefore, he knew that things would go out of his hand if he didnt act immediately. The Nine Tribtions Sword was capable of bringing about massive changes in the world. Hence, it was difficult to say that it wouldnt affect the ongoing situation in the continent. However, Diwu Qing Rou discovered one single variable that stood in his way every time he drew his strategic ns. That variable was King of Hell Chu. King of Hell Chus very existence was like a pricking thorn in his heart. King of Hell Chu always got stuck in his throat like a fishbone; irrespective of the ns he made. This caused him unbearable pain. Diwu Qing Rou took a look outside and noticed that the sky had already turned dark. He had unconsciously sat in his room the entire afternoon. He sighed and stood up. He had a headache resulting from an entire afternoon spent in thinking. He rubbed his temples as he walked out. "Prime Minister, Mr. Jing has been waiting for a long time," an attendant reported. "Oh, let him in," Diwu Qing Rou said. *** *** "King Level Master Jun has disappeared?" Diwu Qing Rou frowned. He then said, "Wasnt he looking for Nine Joints Lotus Root?" Yin Wu Tian and Jing Meng Hun looked at each other in dismay. Diwu Qing Rou wondered, [He obviously came here to find the Nine Joints Lotus Root. Then, why would he suddenly leave? Did he seed in finding it? Probably not, ah... ording to Yin Wu Tians report... he shouldnt have found it, right?] "You said that the water had gushed forth and your boat was sent flying, correct? When did it happen... at what time exactly?" Diwu Qing Rou asked. "Should be..." Yin Wu Tian pondered for a moment. Then, he replied with caution, "... a moment after the skys appearance had turned strange. Lightning shes and rolling thunders had appeared in the clear skies..." Suddenly, Diwu Qing Rousplexion turned ugly. Then, it further turned pale. His eyes opened wide as he mumbled, "You were sent flying by a wave of water... when the appearance of the sky changed... and lightning shes and rolling thunder appeared in the clear skies... And then, the King Level Expert Jun disappeared without finding the Nine Joints Lotus Root..." (1) "Nine Joints Lotus Root... Nine Joints... Nine..." Suddenly, Diwu Qing Rous entire body trembled. He jumped up from the chair. His forehead was covered withrge beads of sweat, and hisplexion had turned green. "Prime Minister, whats wrong?" Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian were frightened to see this. Diwu Qing Rou focused his eyes and sat back in his chair. Hisplexion was still ugly. He was breathing heavily from his mouth. Suddenly, he said in a furious manner, "Nine Joints Lotus Root... Nine Joints Lotus Root... just a Nine Joints Lotus Root, huh! Young Master Yu... Young Master Yu... you tricked me well... you tricked me well..." Diwu Qing Rou pounded his palm on a small purple jade tea table kept on his side. Bang! The entire table suddenly crumbled into a pile of shiny dust. This shiny dust was made of shattered jade fragments. Pure jade fragments had been reduced to a state even finer than dust! Ž (Jiu Jie) = Nine Tribtions Ž (Jiu Jie) = Nine Joints The two have same pronunciation. Diwu Qing Rou has finally noticed the pun. Chapter 354 Bitterly Tricked Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian suddenly opened their eyes wide. They sucked in a mouthful of cold breath. They looked at that pile of jade fragments utterly bewildered. Their bodies were drenched in cold sweat. [This... was this done by Prime Minister?] [Wasnt he supposed becking in martial arts?] [This... how could this be?] [This is purple jade ah! Its hardness is ten times that of granite!] Jing Meng Hun was a Ninth Grade King Level Expert. His palm attack would surely break the table to pieces is he were to attempt the same. But achieving Diwu Qing Rous level of disintegration was impossible. In fact, the difference was too big topare. [Is the Prime Minister... a peerless expert? Maybe an Emperor level expert?] However, Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian didnt dare to utter a single word when they looked at Diwu Qing Rous angered face. They just stood there with their heads lowered. In fact, they didnt even dare to breathe in such an atmosphere. "Humph!" Diwu Qing Rou coldly snorted. He stretched his body. Then, he suddenly started tough furiously. He then said in a thunderous voice, "To think that I Diwu Qing Rou was yed for a fool! And that too so thoroughly! Young Master Yu, you really are the number one trickster in the world!" He was panting heavily. There seemed to be purple electricity strafing back and forth his eyes. It seemed to be bombarding through in his eyes. It had an extremely intense piercing power. Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian felt as if their flesh would be cut-open by this sharp gaze. A long while passed. Diwu Qing Rou finally restrained his imposing aura and slowly sat down. "Prime Minister... are you... are you all right?" Jing Meng Hun gently and cautiously asked. "I am fine," Diwu Qing Rou replied in a dull voice. He immediately faced upwards and heaved a deep sigh as he said, "A golden opportunity that rarely appears even once in ten thousand years... I let it slip from my hands so easily... what a pity! What a pity ah! "A golden opportunity that rarely appears even once in ten thousand years?" "That King Level Expert Jun... wasnt the real King Level Expert Jun..." He grabbed the chairs handle so tightly that blue veins bulged-out in his hands. He coldly snorted as he continued, "It was the Nine Tribtions Swords Master!" "Ah?" Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian suddenly felt as if they had heard the ear-splitting sound of a thunderp near their ears. Theirplexions changed in confusion. Even their bodies began to sway. "Nine... Nine... Nine Tribtions Swords Master..." Yin Wu Tian said stuttering. The mere thought of it had made him dizzy. [Good gracious! Have I actually been escorting the Nine Tribtions Swords Master all this time? Moreover, he scolded me as well...] The anger built-up inside his heart had disappeared. In fact, he felt a sense of honor and glory deep in his heart. [Nine Tribtions Swords Master, ah, holy m*ther. So that was the Nine Tribtions Swords Master ah...] [That extremely mysterious master of the Nine Tribtions Sword... who is said to someday dominate the entire Nine Heavens Continent... wow...] "He wasnt looking for Nine Joints Lotus Root! He was looking for Nine Tribtions Sword! The third fragment!" Diwu Qing Rou almost spurted out his saliva on Yin Wu Tian, "He managed to take away the third fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword from right-under-your-nose. And a fool like you didnt even notice!" Diwu Qing Rous self-control had reached the pinnacle. So it wasnt easy to make him lose control like this. However, he had turned sinister at this moment. The cause wasnt Yin Wu Tian! It was the Nine Tribtions Sword! It was the Nine Tribtions Swords Master! The destiny of the nine super ns of the Upper Three Heavens was rted to the Nine Tribtions Swords Master. He had appeared in front of Diwu Qing Rou out of nowhere, and had then vanished. Moreover, he had also taken away the third fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword. "It seems that the person you brought to the treasury that day... the so-called Young Master of the Ye n... was undoubtedly the Nine Tribtions Swords Master!" Diwu Qing Rou was rapidly pacing inside the room, "This was radically nned by Young Master Yu and Nine Tribtions Swords Master!" Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian looked at each other in dismay. "Or... Prime Minister, theres a way... if you would like to consider it. You can go to the Middle Three Heavens to look for Young Master Yu. You can then ask him to give an exnation..." Jing Meng Hun mustered his courage and cautiously gave a suggestion. "What sort of an impudent remark was that? Nine Tribtions Swords birth foretells that there will be a great change in the dominion from the current to the new one in the Upper Three Heavens. Young Master Yu has been looking forward to the quick downfall of the nine super ns. He wants that other ns such as his own... to obtain the top ranks. Why would he ever tell me? Moreover... Young Master Yu has already be apdog of Nine Tribtions Swords Master. Young Master Yu will sooner orter seed in obtaining top seat as long as Nine Tribtions Swords Master doesnt die. Do you think he ever disclose any information to me? Arent you basically telling me to go to a person who has pped me on my left cheek? You want me to give him a chance to p me on the right as well? Wouldnt that be making the same mistake twice? Diwu Qing Rou thundered in rage. Jing Meng Hun lowered his head and didnt say anything. However, his heart was pounding loudly. He had been shocked by a certain piece of information that had been revealed by Diwu Qing Rous words. [My m*ther, Prime Minister is from one of the nine strongest ns of the Upper Three Heavens...] This revtion made him feel more reverence towards Diwu Qing Rou. Soon timepsed in silence. Diwu Qing Rous mood had turnedpletely calm. He said, "Well its in the past now... whats happened has happened..." Then Diwu Qing Rou raised his head and nced somewhat powerlessly at Jing Meng Hun. He then said, "You go outside and wait for a while." Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian quickly nodded and went out. Diwu Qing Rou closed his eyes and tried hard to pacify the great waves of his innermost feelings. Then, he picked up a pen. He wrote a letter and then sent it out. He remained quiet for a while. Then, he stood up and said, "You two cane in now." The usual elegance and calm had been restored in his voice. This matter about Nine Tribtions Swords Master had left a great impact on Diwu Qing Rou. However, the strength of his determination and his forbearance couldnt be underestimated. His mental state had returned to normal in a very short period of time. However, Diwu Qing Rou didnt know that there was one little error in his conjecture. Others might not know who King Level Expert Jun really was. But Young Master Yu knew that it was Chu Yang! King of Hell Chu! However, Young Master didnt know that Chu Yang was the Nine Tribtions Swords Master. No one was aware of this fact. The only person to figure out that Nine Tribtions Swords Master had appeared was Diwu Qing Rou. However, he ended-up harboring a wonderful misunderstanding that the Nine Tribtions Swords Master was friends with Young Master Yu... Chu Yangs identity would be exposed if this matter were to be pursued. If not exposed... it would no longer remain a secret to Young Master Yu at least. This secret shouldve been exposed by this freakishbination of strange coincidences. However, it still hadnte to light... Moreover, it could possibly stay concealed since Diwu Qing Rou now harbored extreme animosity towards Young Master Yu. This had certainly ensured that this secret would remain as such for a time... Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian quickly entered the study. Diwu Qing Rou prudently said, "Your Golden Horse Riders Department is going to y a major role in the uing war. The two of you must be prepared, so that..." The heavy rain had covered-up the entire sky by now. Chu Yang was stealthily approaching Diwu Qing Rous Prime Ministerial Pce in its cover. Chu Yang was d in ck clothes, and was floating westward under the curtain of rain. His figure seemed like a non-tangible ghostly apparition in such a heavy downpour. His body didnt seem to have the least bit of weight. The wall, the trees, every falling leaf... every drop of rain had be his cover. He was secretly sneaking into Diwu Qing Rous territory, but he knew that Prime Ministers Pces security would be tight. There were experts stationed everywhere in the radius of several thousand feet surrounding the Prime Ministers Pce. And they were keeping a close watch in every direction. Each person in the close proximity of Prime Ministers Pce was their monitoring object. There were experts stationed at every hundred feet! Moreover, there was one defense perimeter after another. They were set-up in a scattered, yet organized manner. The experts in each defense perimeter would keep a watch on the area which fell in the blind-spot region of the previous one. From top to bottom from outside to inside it was an all-round monitoring. If not for this sudden heavy rain it wouldve been impossible for Chu Yang to sneak his way into Diwu Qing Rous Prime Ministerial Pce without anyone taking note of it. This heavy rain had turned this impossible matter into a possible one. Diwu Qing Rous Prime Ministerial Pce was a very safe ce. Not a single incident had urred here. Who would be willing to get drenched in such a heavy rain to pull something off? Therefore... Chu Yang carefully avoided the obstacles in his way. His ghostly figure floated forward until he finally arrived near the perimeter wall of the Prime Ministers Pce. The Sword Spirit had been constantly reminding him about the most important factors. Several people had neglected their duties. However, there were more who adhered to them faithfully. "How shall I go up?" Chu Yang anxiously looked at that 50 feet tall wall. He could obviously jump over the perimeter wall using his martial power. However, the problem lied in the fact that... this wall was being watched by many experts. Therefore, it was fairly easy to get noticed. "You have no other choice but to take risk," Sword Spirit sympathetically replied. "..." Chu Yang cursed in his heart. There was no other means. He had to take a risk out of desperation. His body appeared like a thin poster as he attached it to the wall. Chu Yangs body seemed almost motionless as it silently crawled up the wall in the curtain of rain. The raindrops issued popping sounds as they pounded on the ground and his body. Chu Yangs head had already appeared at the walls top. Yet, he pasted his head close to the walls peak. His body ascended onto the walls top bit-by-bit as he remained pasted to the wall. It seemed as if his body didnt have any bones in it. His body wriggled on to the walls top like a snake, and theny down on top of the wall. He hadnt made the slightest sound until now. There came a rustling sound from nearby. It seemed as if some people were walking towards him. Chu Yangs body instantly loosened up. He even held his breath as he turned deathly quiet. "Who will dare toe on such a rainy night? Cant we take a short break? " a person suddenly muttered in an apprehensive tone. "We should be more vignt because the weather is like this. The wind is stealth; the moon is not. The rain can drain the snow cannot! (1) This rain is the best opportunity for an intruder to roam about. He will remain unseen in the night!" The other person said in a scolding tone, "If you and I neglect our duties... it may turn into a big deal... and even if we have ten thousand heads they still wouldnt be enough to keep us from getting beheaded." "Yes, yes... Third Brother Ning. This little brother of yoursplies with your reasoning," the other person replied in an unconvinced tone. The two kept on walking side-by-side, and kept a vignt watch on the surroundings. They walked past Chu Yang... unaware that their intruder was lying down on the wall. Chu Yang was motionless. He was listening to the sound of those two people walking away amidst the sound of the beating raindrops. He then quietly raised his head and looked at a house located not far away. [I will have infiltrated the Prime Ministers Pce as long as I can get on that roof over there.] [There is only this wall in my way.] The author is basically trying to convey that its easier to disappear like the wind; but the moon remains permanent in the sky. The rain can wash away the traces but snow retains footmarks. Chapter 355 Infiltrates! Chu Yang took a deep breath. The rain water suddenly crazily poured into his opened mouth, but he endured. The muscles in his lower back suddenly contracted. Then the muscles in his buttocks and thighs also contracted. Then they fiercely bulged-up at the same time. Chu Yangs body had been lying down, but it suddenly floated up now. His body looked like a floating ck cloud in the curtain of rain as he slowly drifted towards that roof. This distance to cover was no less than 50 feet. Chu Yang used this super difficult method to advance. But he had no choice in such a desperate situation. He couldnt afford to move a muscle. He had to cover 50 feet... as he floated in that manner. Chu Yang had floated up to a majority of the distance. He then suddenly heard those two men who had passed by a moment ago. They were hurriedlying back. Chu Yang sullenly shouted in his heart. This turn of events was certainly not very encouraging, [why did these two bastardse back? Im floating in the air, but the goal is not yet at hand. I will be discovered the moment they look up.] [If I got spotted... forget about stealing intelligence... even escaping from this ce in one piece will be like hoping for something extravagant... ] [However, theres no other way right now. My only option is to resign myself to my fate for now. I cant even speed up if I want to...] "Somethings fishy. I tell you somethings fishy here..." One of them jumped up to inspect the top of the wall. He had precisely arrived at the spot where Chu Yang had been firmly lying down moments ago. Chu Yang closed his eyes. This persons action had nearly scared him to the point of falling down. [How did he figure out that something was wrong?] "Whats the matter?" The other man asked in a skeptical tone. "Ive been thinking since the time we passed this spot. The raindrops have been making pop sounds ever since weve been patrolling along the wall. However, it had changed to putt sounds when we crossed this spot. That is certainly not the sound of raindrops hitting the wall..." The man carefully looked at the wall and frowned. Chu Yang secretly shouted in his heart at this terrible situation. However, his body had finally drifted over to the roofs ridge. Then, he quietly descended behind the roofs eaves. His heart calmed down. He rxed, but felt powerless throughout his body heart. He had understood that one must have an intrepid psychological prowess to be a thief. The incident a moment ago had nearly scared to death... "Its strange... I still hear the putt sound..." that tall person standing under the wall said. He still hadnt raised his head. There was a look of contemtion on his face. "What pop sound or putt sound are you talking about... I can hear the putt sounding from your body!" Another person said in an annoyed tone. "Are you telling me that the sound I had heard wasing from your body?" The tall person skeptically asked. He suddenly realized something and said, "Yes, I got it. The raindrops make this putt sound when they fall on the clothes of a person. It seems like I mistook you for a spy, ha ha..." The other person snorted and cursed, "You self-centered show-off! You are the spy..." These two people walked away chit-chatting. Chu Yangs body was covered in cold sweat. [Indeed, theres a difference in the sound produced by the raindrops hitting the clothes, and the roof tiles. The surface of roof tiles is hard whereas the clothes are soft and smooth. The sounds produced are bound to be very different. If those old geezers of Jianghu were to hear... they would easily tell the difference...] [I wouldve been surrounded by now if I were on top of Diwu Qing Rous study!] [But how do I solve this problem?] Chu Yangy on his back, and grinded his teeth. He then softly and quietly untied his clothes. The only piece of cloth that remained on his body was a calf length shorts once was he was done stripping. The sound of thick raindrops beating against his body and that of them beating against the tiles surface was now consistent. King of Hell Chu looked at his own naked appearance and couldnt help but sigh; [Motherf*ker; now I have to run naked to obtain intelligence...] [Besides, my skin is also too white... its far more conspicuous than the ck clothes ah.] [However, theres no other way. Im still in the periphery. I wouldve been caught before I reached the interior areas if I had kept my clothes on.] [Well, even though my white body will attract attention... I should be alright as long as Im vignt.] Then, Minister Chu cautiously moved into action with his arms and hairy legs were fully exposed. He stealthily advanced through Diwu Qing Rous Prime Ministerial Pce... He soon crossed two roofs... but he suddenly felt his grip loosening on the cloth wrapped around his waist and hips. Moreover, it was making a putt sound in the rain. King of Hell Chu considered for a while, but then decided against taking it off. However, he tore out and threw away arge piece out of that cloth. Chu Yang felt that things should be in order now. [The only remaining strip of cloth is as thick as a finger. It shall cover my behind. The vital parts on the front are naturally covered. However, wouldnt it be awkward if I have to lie down on my tummy...?] [The raindrops hitting on my buttocks are making a pop sound... just as tiles.] This is too unsightly. Minister Chu smacked his lips in disappointment. He had never thought that an elegant person like him would have to assume such an unsightly form. Anyways, no one was going to see him in this dark night hoisted with such a heavy rain and strong winds... The security of the inner quarters was tighter. Chu Yang was moving cautiously. However, he was carefully listening to the movements behind him as well. He also kept a close watch in the surrounding area. He had already determined [the security of Prime Ministers Pce was strict. However, two ces have the strictest security. These defensive arrangements seemed set-up in order to serve those two ces!] ording to Chu Yangs guess, these two ces should be the bedroom and study of the Prime Minister. The wind was issuing a sad and shrill noise. The heavy rain hadnt eased one notch, but was instead getting more and more intense. It seemed like a massive curtain of water was crashing down from above. Chu Yang grimaced in pain. His misery was simply beyond description. He could even feel the raindrops hitting his butts. The raindrops contained a strong impact-force. Each drop would hammer the meat on his buttocks to form a concave depression, and then bounced back. "Is this f*king rain or hail!" Chu Yang fiercely cursed in his heart. However, this heavy rain was ying the role of an excellent cover in this mission. He managed to daringly burst into the most tightly secured ce without facing any problems. This ce below him was one of the two most tightly secured ces... Hey quietly and still on his tummy at the rooftop. In fact, Chu Yang was very cautious, and had ceased all movements. He couldnt sense the slightest movement or sound below the roof. He couldnt help but sigh in his heart, [it seems that my luck is somewhat bad today. Diwu Qing Rou isnt present inside...] Chu Yang intively sighed, and then moved to another ce... This time, Chu Yang was even more cautious. The Sword Spirit was felt strained because Chu Yang had transferred a massive amount of spiritual power over the span of this mission; a time as short as less than an hour. In fact, Chu Yang wouldnt have been able to arrive here this leisurely if the Sword Spirit hadnt stored so much of the spiritual power and medicinal efficacies in Chu Yangs consciousness space. This task radically surpassed anyones estimation. The Sword Spirit was crazily changing the medicinal efficacies into power, and was then transporting it to the Nine Tribtions Sword. It changed into pure spiritual power after its digestion in the Nine Tribtions Sword. It would then be imported into his Dantian. It then spread throughout his meridians and helped in supporting his stealthy movements. Maintaining this stealth-form had put a major strain on his mind. However, he was unaware that he had unknowinglypleted the most important practice in his life in the process of being a spy... It could be considered as a fools luck... Chu Yang silentlynded on the rooftop of Diwu Qing Rous study. He seemed like a thin piece of paper. Then, he immediatelyy down on his tummy. He was luckier this time. There was always an expert stationed on the rooftop of Diwu Qing Rous study under normal circumstances. However, this expert had gotten drenched in this unprecedented and exceptionally big rainstorm, and had left. Moreover, the rainstorm was getting bigger and stronger. Therefore, Diwu Qing Rou had personally ordered that expert to get down and take rest. That expert had gone back to his room. He was very grateful to Prime Minister Diwu for being so considerate. However, he didnt know that his position had been seized by an intruder... Chu Yang was stilly on his tummy. He then mobilized the maximum possible martial power that he could without making any sounds, and then attentively listened to the conversation taking ce in the study. Diwu Qing Rou was sitting with Jing Meng Hun. They were discussing matters concerning the war. Han Bu Chu was present on the side, and was recording everything. The more he heard Diwu Qing Rous strategic ns the more admiration he felt in his heart for Diwu Qing Rou. Diwu Qing Rous strategic n included using the soldiers to form ring-like arrangements. These arrangements would be interlocked with each other; without any gap. This linkage would ensure that back-up units would quickly arrive in-ce of any unit if it were to meet with an ident. This was a method of using ones own bad news as a trap against the enemy... Moreover, the allocation of the generals in this arrangement was in-line with their temperaments. In fact, Diwu Qing Rous ns had ounted-in the Iron Clouds senior generals as well. He had calcted which General would go against whom, and who had the most surety of dealing with whom... It was necessary to pay attention to weaknesses in order to deal with the Generals of such stature since they could be used against them. He had mentioned these details in full. It seemed like Diwu Qing Rous eyes could see the mountains and rivers in real-time. He was pointing out the role of every mountain and river in the war, and how they could be used against the enemy to put them in disadvantageous situation... Each vital spot had at least three sets of strategic ns. The flexible adjustment of these ns was possible based on the arrangement of enemy forces. This would ensure that the main army always retained the advantageous position during the battle. Diwu Qing Rou exined these tactics... and so on... Not only Han Bu Chu admired him... even the intruder on the rooftop was full of admiration for the Prime Minister. [Ive never seen a person use their brain like this. Not only does he enjoy perfectmand over his people... he also has an understanding of the enemy. And then he has aprehensive knowledge of the terrain of the continent. And this knowledge is entirely installed in his mind...] [He even knows... how much a mountains height has increased in these years, and how this information can be used to his advantage...] Diwu Qing Rou had incorporated such fine details in his tentative n... [This is insane ah!] King of Hell Chu eximed in his heart. But, he then resumed concentrating on listening and remembering the details by heart once again. He knew that he would get this chance only once. Diwu Qing Rou was pondering and speaking casually at the same time. Meanwhile, Han Bu Chu was recording everything that was being said. Diwu Qing Rou was in clear understanding of a profound truth it is always best to write down something important... than to rely on just your memory. Diwu Qing Rous mind was calm; his mind was in an excellent state. That is why he was being unconstrained in his imagination, and was able to think several out-of-the-box strategies. He was aware that he might forget them since the inspiration is fleeting. And it would be a huge loss if he were to forget them. Hence, he was having them recorded. Diwu Qing Rou had confidence in his memory, and knew that it wasnt inferior to anyone. However, he wouldnt dare to im that he could remember everything. After all, these ideas were just the fruit of the right inspirational circumstances. Chapter 356 Insidious! Diwu Qing Rou would deduce all possible scenarios before hed go to war. This was a habit of the Prime Ministers he would deduce how the war would unfold... how to attack... how to advance... how to use the battle of wits and bravery to his advantage ...whats to be done if the enemy does this? ...how should we deal with it if the enemy does that? It was a proven-fact that Diwu Qing Rous simtions were based on the projections and calction. And these simtions went in ordance with the dispositions and habits of the enemy generals. He would deduce everything prior to a war. And after the war would end one would find that whether it was the beginning, the course of war, or the final oue of it things usually went in ordance to his simtion; baring minor differences. This was Diwu Qing Rous unique and unmatched ability. The sentencesing out of his mouth might seem messy and incoherent prior to the war. They might seem out of order, or even illogical. But this was because he would speak-out his thoughts in an unorganized manner. A slight reorganization and a little finishing touch would be required once the recording would bepleted. But, this messy record would then turn into aprehensive war textbook. Then, Diwu Qing Rou would carry the finished record and personally visit the battlefield. Theres often ack-of-time to choose the best of course of action on-the-spot when a critical moment arrives unexpectedly. The mind tends to get chaotic in such situations... However, he would just refer to this textbook. That would help him in reorganizing his ideas; which in-turn would allow him to find a solution. Then, he would rearrange his train of thoughts, and lead his troops on the right path. This was another one of Diwu Qing Rous unique abilities. Diwu Qing Rous wonderful yet clever ideas had gradually reached the end. Han Bu Chu was also done with recording then; in fact, his wrist had turned sore. Minister Chu was in an even worse state atop the roof. He felt that the skin on his body had turned numb after the constant beat-up he had received from the raindrops. Moreover, he was constantly racking his brains in an attempt to remember every wording out of Diwu Qing Rous mouth. He was making as many mental notes as possible. However, he felt as if his brain had been fried after hearing so many diplomatic talks on domestic and foreign affairs. His mind had reached its limit... "Jing Meng Hun, how much military strength can your Golden Horse Riders Department dispatch?" Diwu Qing Rou asked. Theyout for the military forces wasplete. His focus was now on the dispatch of this secret force since it was his hidden trump. Chu Yang erected his ears to listen closely. Jing Meng Hun pondered for a moment. Then, he said, "Golden Horse Riders Department has been repeatedly attacked these past days. Thus, the high-level military strength has dropped to some extent. However, the overall framework is intact. All troops can be dispatched at once if the Prime Minister desires so..." He paused for a second. He then added, "The main military force of Golden Horse Riders Department can dispatch 15000 people. However, 10,000 Golden Horse Riders among these there are under the leadership of 20 Command Horse Riders. And a total of 1900 Killer ck Horse Riders can also be dispatched. And then there are 1000 Iron Horse Riders. They can be included as well. If Mysterious Horse Riders (1) were allowed to set-off... a total of 300 of them can be avable." The Golden Horse Ridersprised the main battle force, whereas the Command Horse Riders were the high-levelmanders. The Killer ck Horse Riders were the assassins, whereas the Iron Horse Riders were the scouts and were tasked with obtaining intelligence. The Mysterious Horse Riders advocated punishment. The Silver Horse Riders werent necessarily a part of the military force. They governed wealth and were responsible for making money. This divisionprised of extremely shrewd business minds. Jing Meng Hun paused for another moment. Then, he continued, "As for the power of Silver Horse Riders... They can provide up to 1 billion silvers to Prime Minister for military expenditure in the uing war!" Diwu Qing Rou nodded in satisfaction and said, Its wartime; dispatch all troops. No need to retain any. Yin Wu Tian will stay behind with 100 people under hismand. They shall look after Yin Wu Fa. His most important task would be the suppression of the Continent Center. We cannot have anyone causing trouble in our absence. If theres any mishap get rid of the cause immediately. You may kill the innocent, but you cant let the guilty off!" "Understood," Jing Meng Hun replied. "In other words... the Golden Horse Riders Department can dispatch... about 18,000 soldiers, correct? "Yes." "Hm... King Level Expert Jing, you shall personally lead the troops into the battle. Break up the 20 Command Horse Riders in this manner..." Diwu Qing Rou spoke slowly while he paced back and forth, "There will probably be three major battlefields. You branch out three brigades from the 18,000. Each brigade will consist of 2500 elite soldiers. These three brigades will be led by 6 Command Horse Riders; 2 Commands shall be assigned to each brigade. These brigades will move into action in the critical moments during the battle. They will use the power of Heaven and Earth to chisel through the enemys battle formation in one fell swoop! "Yes." Jing Meng Huns eyes issued a crazy battle intention. "The remaining 10,000 people shall be personally led by you and the remaining 14 Command Horse Riders. This will be our final military force. It shall be used as our trump card to decide the oue of the war in the most decisive moment!" Diwu Qing Rou slowly said. A glorious look shed in his eyes. "Yes," Jing Meng Hun quickly agreed. He repeated the instructions in his heart to remember it firmly. "Prime Minister, why are you dividing the force like that?" Han Bu Chu was puzzled. [If there are 18000 people... wouldnt the battle efficiency be higher if theyre divided into three brigades of 6000 people each? Each brigade will have abundant prowess. But the military strength of merely 2500 people is far too less in an army expedition of millions of soldiers...] "The existence of the Golden Horse Riders Department is not a secret. Iron Cloud knows a lot of things about Golden Horse Riders Department. They are scared of Golden Horse Riders Department. Therefore, they keep trying to get their hands on any intel on the Golden Horse Riders Department... However, no one knows how many people are working under Golden Horse Riders Department; this is a top secret! No one except for King Level Expert Jing knows the specific number of people working in the Golden Horse Riders Department. To be honest, even I didnt. This is the oue that Ive intentionally created..." Diwu Qing Rou softly smiled and said, "This in ordance with Tie Long Chengs nature. Hes bound to have trained a group of elites who shall specifically deal with our Golden Horse Riders Department. Thebined military strength of our three brigades is about 8000. Tie Long Cheng will find out as soon as they make an appearance. Not to mention that the horrifying battle prowess of the Golden Horse Riders Department will leave him dumbfounded... "Since its like that... then why not... "Tie Long Cheng will be startled; scared too. However, he will feel relieved because the Golden Horse Riders Department will no longer be a secret once it has revealed its prowess. Therefore, the vignce in Tie Long Chengs heart towards Golden Horse Riders Department will be weakened. It might even disappear altogether. Therefore, they will use their elite forces to destroy those three brigades; they wont spare any costs! Those three brigades will attract the attention of almost every elite personnel in their ranks! However, they wont be able to swallow-down these three brigades easily; no matter how much they try. They will erode the three brigades of Golden Horse Riders Department slowly and gradually... and will be very much at ease after theyve seeded..." Diwu Qing Rou slowly said. "Then he may find the courage to fight the imminent decisive battle," Diwu Qing Rou said in a somewhat mocking tone. "However, he wont be aware of the fact that Ive saved the actual elite force of the Golden Horse Riders Department. And it willprise of 10,000 elites. They shall then deal with him. I wonder what he would do then..." Diwu Qing Rou chuckled. "So thats how it is! These 10,000 are the real secret weapon of the Prime Minsters!" Han Bu Chu suddenly realized. "Yes, this is the force that will decide the oue of the whole war. Moreover, it will be the most striking force, and will simply catch them off-guard!" A cold light shed in Diwu Qing Rous eyes, "These 10,000 people will be the ones who will seize their g and crush Tie Long Cheng main army! And if my estimation is correct... the task to capture Tie Long Cheng and Tie Bu Tian alive will alsoy upon the shoulders of these people." "The Prime Minister is brilliant!" Han Bu Chu was full of admiration. Intentionally or unintentionally... this secret of Golden Horse Riders Department... was no longer a secret. The top ranking person on both the sides was well aware of it now. Diwu Qing Rou was ying the numbers game. He was going to conceal his most mighty force in the dark. It would thene out from the dark to eradicate the enemy forces once its decoy had received a heavy blow from the enemy. The very idea of hiding ones strongest force... and then bringing-it-out from the hiding so suddenly... had made it the most profound killer move. A concealed checkmate has a higher chance ofnding the final blow. Chu Yangs entire body was covered in cold sweat. [Had I suddenly encountered those three brigades on the battlefield... I would never have been suspicious of it if I hadnt overheard this conversation.] [And I wouldve fallen into Diwu Qing Rous trap!] [I wouldve been caught off-guard by the sudden attack of the enemys real force of 10,000 elites. That situation wouldve been beyond redemption...] [This Diwu Qing Rou is too insidious. He is willing to sacrifice a total of 8,000 top elites to achieve the final victory!] "Well, I forgot to mention." Jing Meng Hun said, "Prime Minister... Ive nearly collected the amount of poison you had asked me to collect thest time." "How much is it now?" Diwu Qing Rou asked. "A total of 650kg of water-soluble poison has been refined. And we have about 2000kg of Enchanting Tobo and Chaotic Soul Grass as well." Jing Meng Hun emphatically said in a heavy tone, "Its very effective!" Diwu Qing Rou nodded slowly and said, "The water-soluble poison is too less. Hurry up and extract more. The quantity of Enchanting Tobo is more or less enough... but you must continue to collect more and more of these items; the more the better!" "Yes," Jing Meng Hun respectfully replied. "Those poisonous pharmacists... investigate them again. If there is even a small but questionable point... kill them without amnesty!" Diwu Qing Rou slowly walked two steps. "Yes." "The most important thing is... to check the direction of the wind to see which way the water will flow. Moreover... make sure that you inform the troops in advance before you throw the poison into the water. And ensure that the necessary preparations are made ahead of time!" Diwu Qing Rou alerted him again. "Well, Ive already brought these matters to your attentions and exined properly. "And Ive exined it once again!" Diwu Qing Rous tone was very strict, "This matter is of great importance. It is a very serious matter and even the least bit of negligence will not be tolerated!" "Understood!" Chu Yangs heart thumped once again. This shock was too big to bear. His entire body was covered in cold sweat; so much so that he could no longer feel the impact of rainwater on his body... Poison! 650kg of water-soluble poison was too less?! Chu Yang clearly knew the role of this water-soluble poison. If the water source of the army were to be poisoned... how big would the losses be? As for the Enchanting Tobo and Chaotic Soul Grass... they were even more deadly. If a decisive battle was going on between the two armies and Diwu Qing Rou ignited Enchanting Tobo in the tailwind... That would be an effortless victory for Diwu Qing Rou. He would win the war without sending a single soldier into the battlefield... Chu Yang was even willing to make a bet Diwu Qing Rou would lead the troops into the war, but wouldnt allow them to stand against the wind. He would be giving-up on a golden opportunity to win this war effortlessly if he did that... His heart thumped again. He knew that this was bad news. Two people in the room below were at a higher cultivation level than his. Thanks to the Sword Spirit who had restrained his entire vitality he had been able to hide here for so long. However, the sudden thumping of his heart wouldve alerted them. Suddenly, there wasplete silence in the room below him! The enemy had discovered his presence! Mysterious Horse Riders: Its alternate trantion can be ck Horse Riders. But it will get confusing because the same term already exists for the assassins. So, we have decided to use mysterious instead of ck. Chapter 357 Kill Chu Yang Today; Start Conquering the Land Tomorrow! Chu Yang suddenly jumped-up without any hesitation. He didnt waste a single second. He took out the Nine Tribtions Sword in that curtain of rain. It transformed into a brilliant light andbined with his body. He summoned the entire extent of his strength and flew-out like a meteor. The spot where he had been lying down was struck by an unparalleled force the very moment he jumped off. A big hole appeared in its ce. A loud shout resounded, "Where did he go?" A power as massive as a mountain congealed out of nowhere and came flying towards him. This mass of energy seemed to have broken through the sky. It issued a sharp whistling sound, and was brimming with vigor. It opened a vacuum; it had vaporized the water in its path despite the heavy rain. The steam loudly exploded as it spread everywhere. Chu Yang had arrived at the top of the perimeter wall. It was located about 300 feet away from the study room. However, he still felt like he had been pounded by a 500kg-heavy hammer. There was a tumbling sensation in his chest. He felt as if his five internal organs had been ruptured to pieces. His vision turned fuzzy. He could tell that he had been severely injured by this attack. His legs turned limp. His could barely retain his position on the wall, and almost fell down. Sharp whistles sounded as a barrage of densely packed arrows shrouded the sky. They looked like ck clouds flying towards Chu Yang; these arrows had been released from all directions. This rain of arrows had covered the entire sky, and had miraculously disced the curtain of heavy rain in the process. Chu Yang stubbornly clenched his teeth as he mustered his entire strength. He took two quick steps on the wall, and fiercely brandished the Nine Tribtions Sword. He then used the second move of Sword Spine One must go through the nine hidden hells on this journey. This move wasnt just good at defense, but also granted indomitable power to advance courageously for a kill. The sword light enveloped his body as soon as this move was cast out. It transformed it into a fuzzy white shadow with the power of this move. Then, his body shot forward like an arrow. He spouted blood from his mouth in midflight. The intensive use of sword light had backfired, and had stirred-up his body internally. The blood he had spouted contained pieces of his internal organs. The sword light darted-away unhindered; just like a shooting star. The wall had been riddled with arrows. It had transformed into the back of a huge hedgehog. The curtain of heavy rain that had been hindered for an instant finally crashed-down to the earth with a loud and thunderous noise. Babel of voices had resounded, and the entire Prime Ministerial Pce had turned chaotic all of a sudden. Several martial art experts sprung-up out of nowhere, and chased after Chu Yang in the heavy rain. Diwu Qing Rou slowly retracted his right palm. He had used it to attack the wall of his pce. There was a fierce look in his eyes. It seemed like his sharp eyes had captured Chu Yangs image... even in this curtain of heavy rain. "Who was it?" Jing Meng Huns heart palpitated with fear. He had used his agility martial skill to approach the scene. However, the intruder had then escaped after being struck by a palm attack. "It was King of Hell Chu!" Diwu Qing Rou replied with a dignified look on his face. He had glimpsed at Chu Yang; that too from behind. Chu Yang wasnt wearing any clothes. However, the impression of Young Master Chu had been deeply edged in Diwu Qing Rous memories. How could he not remember that one instance when he hade face to face with Chu Yang and had then been put in a miserable situation? The very instant Diwu Qing Rou saw that back... he knew that it was King of Hell Chu. "Humph. To consider that he woulde naked on such a rainy night to steal intelligence..." Diwu Qing Rou coldly snorted and said, "King of Hell Chu sure is a cautious fellow, but extremely reckless as well!" Jing Meng Hun and Yin Wu Tian were dumbfounded. They had been inexplicably shocked by the sudden revtion of Diwu Qing Rou martial powers. And now they hade to find that King of Hell Chu had intruded this tightly secured Prime Ministerial Pce. Diwu Qing Rou had used a heaven startling move which had dazzled and stunned them. The saw Diwu Qing Rous hand raised in the air by the time they managed to step out of the study. Then, a sharp whistling sound had resounded. And soon a sword light had vanished like a shooting star. An emotion of endless revere appeared in their hearts as they glimpsed at Diwu Qing Rous graceful figure. [What level of cultivation would one need in order to issue such a palm attack?] The wall was about 300 feet away. Was Diwu Qing Rou confident-enough that his palm attack could reach so far and hit the target? "Spare no efforts in hunting him down!" A mysterious light shed in Diwu Qing Rous eyes as he said, "He has been struck by my Destroying Soul and Breaking Heart Palm. His five internal organs shouldve sustained serious damages. In fact... they mustve been crushed. He shouldnt be able to run far. This time I want him dead. I want to see his corpse!" "Yes!" Jing Meng Hun replied as he thought; [What is this Destroying Soul and Breaking Heart Palm technique? Which n does it belong to?] Jing Meng Hun had heard the name of this technique for the first time. The name contained just five words, but was brimming with cruelty and reeked of blood. Ones heart would start pounding from fear by merely listening to its name. "Destroying Soul and Breaking Heart Palm doesnt inflict any external injuries. However, it ruptures the internal organs. This palm technique aims at the internal organs only." Diwu Qing Rou exined, "Moreover, the targets internal organs begin to exude a strong fragrance if it survives for more than 2 hours; that scent is very simr to the aroma of orchids. It is very easy to track this fragrance. And this orchid fragrance cant be dispelled until the body dies..." "This Destroying Soul and Breaking Heart Palm technique changes forms to be the Orchid Heart Chasing Soul technique. It is possible to track this sweet fragrance of orchids from five thousand km away!" Diwu Qing Rous sharp gaze fell at Jing Meng Hun, "Did you understand?" "I understand!" Jing Meng Huns spirit were greatly roused. [I might as well consider hanging myself to death if I fail to capture King of Hell Chu despite such a clear means of tracking him...] "Seal the Continent Center and nearby cities! Expand the prohibition to 50km if you cant find him in one day; expand the prohibition to 250km if you cant find him in three days. And seal the entire border area between Great Zhao and Iron Cloud!" Diwu Qing Rou resolutely and decisively ordered. "Yes!" "You may kill the innocent, but you must not let-off the guilty. If you find a corpse but cannot determine its identity send it to me. You may lift the seal and stop the manhunt after Ive personally verified the corpses identity! " "Yes!" "Kill Chu Yang today and we can start conquering thend tomorrow!" Diwu Qing Rous eyes issued a burning hot radiance as hemanded, "Go all-out!" He paused, and then said, "Do your best!" He again paused for a second, and then said, "Execute the nine generations of anyone who lets him slip-by! If someone isnt giving their best in the manhunt execute their nine generations! If someone tries to cover up the truth execute their nine generations! If someone is helping him out execute their nine generations! I herebymand King of Hell must die. Keep searching until you find him!" "Yes!" "Go! Take your Command Horse Riders as well. Use the entire forces of the Golden Horse Riders Department in this operation! Ill soon release the prohibition order. Then, the government officials of all ranks shall cooperate with you as well!" "Yes!" "Pay attention to orchids fragrance if you cant find him within two hours. Now go." "Yes! Please excuse us!" The Prime Ministers Pce silenced down once all personnel were gone. However, the entire Continent Center was wrapped in chaos soon after. "King of Hell Chu, it would take a miracle for you to escape after getting hit by my Destroying Soul and Breaking Heart Palm attack at such a close range. Im not willing to believe that your luck is so great that the providence itself favors you!" Diwu Qing Rou thought, [if Chu Yang can live through this... there can be no other exnation besides taking into consideration that he has the blessing of gods.] Diwu Qing Rou went back to his study. He thought for a while, and then looked at the hole in the roof. The rain was still pouring-in. His eyes suddenly shed. He didnt seem to be at ease. In fact, he appeared restless. [This is of great significance. King of Hell Chu was on my study-rooms rooftop when the secret war-nning was taking ce. It can be assume that he has a clear insight into our overall n. It would be terrible if he was allowed to escape.] [The safest way is to turn King of Hell Chu into a dead man!] [This is indeed a great opportunity; ites once in ten thousand years! Destroying Soul and Breaking Heart Palm can exude orchid fragrance up to 5000km! This is the first-time-ever that King of Hell Chus life and death are in my hands!] [I can easily trample Tie Long Cheng and Tie Bu Tian as long as King of Hell Chu is dead.] Diwu Qing Rous body turned around and disappeared in a sh. Shua His robe fell on the chair... A shadow suddenlysed-out from the study room, and leapt to the rooftop. Itnded on the exact spot where Chu Yang had been eavesdropping from. Then, it seemed as this figure had started to imitate Chu Yangs actions. It suddenly jumped and the sword in his hand transformed into a ball of sword light. It soared high into the sky on such a rainy night, and flew towards the wall. The two legs gentlynded on the wall-top. Then, the sword issued a cold light and that persons figure disappeared. These actions were the exact imitation of Chu Yangs. There was no difference whatsoever! It was a dark night. That fuzzy figure left behind a few vague words, "Considering that he had to stop midway, andnd on the wall-top to borrow support ...his cultivation hasnt reached the King Level... ah, he hasnt even arrived at King Level... but even a Ninth Grade King Level Expert shouldve been killed by that palm attack... let alone a petty Revered Martial Artist..." Diwu Qing Rou had always maintained the appearance of a schr. However, he had finally moved into action himself to kill King of Hell Chu. Chu Yang was desperately bolting away. He could feel that his five internal organs had been ruptured. This was not a trivial matter. The Sword Spirit was doing everything he could to use the medicinal efficacies to heal his injuries... but to no avail... "You must stop and find a ce to heal... Im afraid youll end-up bing the first Master of Nine Tribtions Sword to die so young if you keep on using your agility skill to move at maximum speed!" Sword Spirit telepathically said. "You still have the face to say that..." Chu Yang angrily said. His voice was full of grief and indignation. Chu Yangs cultivation hadnt reached the stage where he could conceal his entire bodily vital functions. He certainly couldnt stop his own heartbeats. This was being handled entirely by the Sword Spirit. The Sword Spirit had temporarily stopped Chu Yangs vital body functions when he had sessfully taken positions upon Diwu Qing Rous study. Even an Emperor level expert wouldve found it difficult to detect Chu Yangs existence. However, he had been fiercely impacted by a piece of intelligence. This had jolted his heart and had restored his heartbeats in the process. The restoration of heartbeats shouldve been unimportant under normal circumstances. However, it had thrown him into a bottomless abyss in that moment. "I had no choice..." The Sword Spirit felt guilty and said, "Your cultivation is at Revered Sword artist. Your heartbeats can be stopped for half an hour at the most. This wouldnt have happened if it hadnt exceeded that time limit... I had another means to stop it at that time. There would need to be a sword intention wrapped around your vital organs... It wouldve been possible to allow your heart to beat inside the sword intention... and nothing would have happened. However, I didnt know that your heart would suddenly thump as soon as I withdrew my power to prepare for the transfer of the sword intention..." Even the Sword Spirit was quite depressed about this matter... Chapter 358 Orchid Heart Chasing Soul — The Fragrance That Floats For Five Thousand Kilometer! The ident was... coincidental. It was supposed to be a foolproof n. However, it ended up bing a matter of life and death owing to a little negligence. Chu Yang spat a mouthful of blood as he listened to chaotic sounds of the manhunt. They wereing from all directions. It seemed as if the entire Continent Center had been mobilized to find him. He felt helpless and said, "Where can I go in such a situation?" The Sword Spirit also sighed. There was no ce to hide. Moreover, this was the Capital City of the Great Zhao. He couldnt casually find a ce to hide since there would be a risk of being sold out to Diwu Qing Rou. As far as his own people were concerned he couldnt risk their lives along with his own; they wouldnt get a second chance like he had... However, was the Nine Tribtions Swords Master going to die like this... with such serious injuries? The dark night had provided a good cover. However, the sun would rise in about half-an-hour. He would have nowhere to hide after the break of dawn. Moreover, the voices of the people on the manhunt were getting closer and closer. Chu Yang felt his own speed slowing down. He felt as if his legs weighed 500kgs. He somehow jumped across a short wall. His body limped over as it leant against a pile of wood lying in the corner; not the slightest bit of strength was left in his body. His gaze fell upon the pile of firewood as he opened his eyes. He couldnt help but curse-out-loud in his mind, [I never thought that sneaking into someones residence would bring me to this alley... where I would be lying in such a conspicuous position next to a pile of firewood...] "The proverb holds true... when bad luck strikes... even a fart can dislocate your hip joints!" Chu Yang whispered in his heart. He didnt even have the strength to move his fingers. He had no option but to resign to fate. It was getting noisier in the vicinity. People were moring unceasingly, and were moving about in a hurry. Some people even walked past the edge of the alley that led to that pile of firewood. The rumbling sound of hoof-beats suddenly got louder; it then slowly faded away as they passed by. More than a dozen people had gone past that spot in a short period of time. In fact, some people even stopped near the edge of the pile of firewood for a conversation; most had expressed their personal views on the matter of hunting down the King of Hell Chu... Chu Yang shouted in his mind, [Well... whatever! The situation has gone out of hand anyways. It cant get any worse; and the worst case scenario would be to get caught. That would end it all.] [Ive already experienced death once. You think that Ill be scared of death? Ive got this life because I cheated!] Suddenly, he calmed down. He no longer paid attention to the nearbymotion. He submerged into his own consciousness to start the healing process. "Sword Spirit, whats the condition of my injuries?" Chu Yang asked in a calm manner. "Extremely serious!" the Sword Spirit replied with a sigh. "En?" "The arteries and veins of your heart have received grave injuries; they were ruptured by being jolted. Your liver has been split open. Your kidneys are shattered. Your lungs have been broken into five lumps; the smallest lump had spouted-out of your mouth with some blood a while ago. Your heart is on the verge of stopping..." The Sword Spirit said in a heavy tone, "If I hadnt used the sword energy to protect your internal organs... youd be dead!" He paused for a second, and then said, "If I let loose the sword intention... youll die!" "Its that serious..." Chu Yang smiled bitterly in his heart. He then said, "Can we heal the injuries? "We cant!" the Sword Spirit replied inly. He further said, "Its possible only if we have a pleted version of the Nine Tribtions Pill. In your current situation... we wont be able to heal your injuries even if we use all the medicinal efficacies in our possession..." "Oh..." Chu Yang smiled. He didnt speak further. The Sword Spirit was rather surprised, "Howe you havent asked for the next step?" "I hate the way you look while you keep me in suspense." Chu Yang snorted and said, "I, Chu Yang, am on the verge of dying. And thest thing I want to see is someone joking around. If you know something... then why dont you juste out with it? Whether I ask or not... will it make any difference?" Sword Spirit smiled in an embarrassing manner. He had no choice but to continue, "There is only one way its to continue the usage of the sword intention to wrap your internal organs; then slowly heal your injuries with the medicinal efficacies. But youll first be required to consume the iplete Nine Tribtions Pill... so that you can move barely enough. But, give-up on the idea of a plete recovery. "What do you mean by move barely enough?" Chu Yang frowned and asked, "I have to escape from the Continent Center Citadel as soon as possible." Sword Spirit calcted for a moment. He then said, "Barely enough movement is a must for ordinary people in such a condition. But, its impossible to go all-out... At most... you can use half of your strength; that too at the cost of damaging your body each time you push yourself." "Thats fine!" Chu Yang didnt pursue this topic any further and readily agreed. [This situation cant get any worse. As long as I can make some recovery and resume my ability to move around... it would be better than sitting and waiting for death.] [Only a quarter of an hour has passed since I came out. I shouldnt be too far from the Prime Ministers Pce.] "Oh... by the way... I forgot to give you a bad news." Sword Spirit said helplessly, "You must brace yourself." "What can be worse than the present situation?" Chu Yang frowned. "You must escape from the Continent Center within half-an-hour." Sword Spirit smiled wryly and said, "That palm attack was very strange. If you dont die within two hours from the time you were struck... your internal organs will start exuding the fragrance of orchid. Even I cant prevent this fragrance from spreading." Chu Yang was startled. "Are you trying to tell me... that no matter how much I try to escape... it would be pointless? Doesnt that mean that they can easily track me down as long as they have a dog...?" Chu Yang had nned that he would disguise himself and move out of the city gate as soon as he had recovered enough. Then, he wouldve travelled thousands of kilometers with the help of his peerless technique to change appearances, and wouldve return to Iron Cloud. However, he gave up hope when he heard this news. [I can only use less than half of my strength. But Ill have to cover a distance of 6,500km... and that too while fighting along the way?] Chu Yang smiled wryly as he thought; [isnt this like thinking way too highly of myself?] "This is the fact." Sword Spirit said, "Youre time is running out." "What sort of a palm attack was that? Even the Nine Tribtions Sword cant do anything about it...?" Chu Yang muttered. Then, he took the Nine Tribtions Pill nine heavy Dan. He paid attention to each second once the healing process started. Just as the Sword Spirit had said his time was running out. The so-called Master of Nine Tribtions Sword a.k.a King of Hell Chu would lose his life in the Continent Center Citadel if he didnt get out within half an hour... Diwu Qing Rou was d in ck attire; his attire was adorned with a ck armband. He was wearing a mask, and had rushed out of the Prime Ministers Pce like a whirlwind. He was headed in the direction of Chu Yangs escape. He had been following Chu Yangs trail. Chu Yangs eyeballs wouldve popped-out if he were witnessing this... Diwu Qing Rous tracking trajectory was perfectly in-line with Chu Yangs escape route; there was no error. One mustnt lose their cool in a chaotic situation. And they shouldnt choose any avable escape route without thinking it through. One must always prepare an escape route in advance. How else could one possibly get rid of so many pursuers? Taking 7 or 8 turns along the way wasnt enough. One must aim to change the direction of escape at-least a hundred times... "Hm..." Diwu Qing Rou suddenly stopped andnded in a corner. His gaze fell upon a dark-brown patch of bloodstain. He frowned and muttered to himself, "This should be the result of my palm attack... but how can a Revered Martial Artiste this far? Even a Ninth Grade King Level Expert shouldnt have been able to withstand my attack... so how did he escape this far? Did my attack not have much effect on him...? Perhaps he had some precious heavenly treasure to aid him?" His eyes swept across and spotted something peculiar in the bloodstain. He used his hand and carefully flipped-it-over. He realized that it was a small piece of an internal organ. He gently turned it with the help of his fingers as he took a good look at it, "This is a lung fragment. It seems like my palm attack worked. King of Hell Chu has been badly injured. Since he had vomited-it-out here... that mean he mustnt have been able to suppress it any longer... so he shouldnt have gone far from here." He stood up as his hawk-like eyes looked around. He carefully looked around for a while. His figure moved and searched the radial area within 400-500 feet of that bloodstain. "No... wonder!" Diwu Qing Rou had been going with the flow in his pursuit. However, he had felt something mysterious after he had stopped here. He raised his head and gazed in the direction of the Prime Ministers Pce. Then, his feet took him in the opposite direction. The direction had been correct. However, he moved at a slower pace for some reason. Diwu Qing Rou had assumed that Chu Yang mustve gradually been rendered incapable of suppressing the effects of his injuries. This could be the only reason why he had found a fragment of Chu Yangs internal organs at that spot. Therefore, Diwu Qing Rou had decided to move at a very slow speed; he was trying to imitate the movement-pattern of a fatally wounded person... He was unaware that Chu Yangs speed hadnt yet slowed down at that stage during his escape... despite the fact that he hadnt been able to suppress his injuries. The blood and fragments of Chu Yangs internal organ had been spouted-out of his mouth when he had jumped-over the perimeter wall. However, they had been wrapped-up in the sword light. They had then been brought here at a stretch before they had finally fell-off... Diwu Qing Rou was using the most rational method to track Chu Yang. However, he had made a small error... Time wasnt a luxury for Chu Yang. He woke up from rest, and felt that strength had returned to his body. However, he couldnt feel his chest, belly and internal organs. He felt as if they were made of wood. But he didnt care since he knew that the Sword Spirit was using the sword intention to protect his internal organs from falling apart. He hid behind the pile of firewood, and looked towards the opening of the alley. He could hear peoplee-and-go at an interval of every two breaths. Suddenly, he saw a troop of men pass through on horses. Chu Yang held his breath and watched those people as they turned round-the-corner. He formted a n in his mind; as soon as these people would leave he would go-out and attach himself to their rear nk... "Attention; youre butt-naked," the Sword Spirit reminded him. "En..." Chu Yang suddenly came to realize; [concealing myself among them wouldve been utter bullcr*p if I had gone out stark-naked... but where should I go to put on clothes? I cant possibly do that on the main road... out in the open...] [There are many clothes in the Nine Tribtions Space, but Ill still need to put them on ah...] Chu Yang suddenly had a great idea, "Sword Spirit, can I go inside the Nine Tribtions Space?" He thought; [Who could possibly find me if I can enter that space...?] "Why dont you answer it... can you enter your own body? Why dont you try to dig a hole in your arm and see if you can go inside it?" Sword Spirit replied in a despising tone. "How can you ask such a foolish question?" Chu Yang turned around and rolled his eyes. Chapter 359 Watch How I Ride-Away With Your Mighty Force! "But... you cane in..." Suddenly, Sword Spirit changed his tone of speech. Chu Yang was overjoyed. But then, the Sword Spirit said, "You cane in... as soon as youve obtained the eighth fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword." Chu Yang couldnt speak; a sudden burst of anger had choked his voice. [I will be choked to death if this vile Sword Spirit continues to speak.] The patrol team had finally gone past them. Chu Yang came out of the pile of firewood in a sh. He had made sure that no sound was issued. He then put on a ck attire. He obviously didnt have any time to put on an underwear. Chu Yang had entered this pile of firewood in a moment of desperation. It was a good ce to hide. Ironically, this ce was less noticeable because it was such an obvious ce to hide. Everyones attention had been focused on the dark corners instead... The ck clothes that Chu Yang now wore were simr to the uniform of the small search squad. He imitated their haughty demeanor and started to look around. Then, he went behind the squad and asked, "How are things here? Did you guys find anything?" "Found my as*!" the leader of the squad replied in a depressed tone. He was a huge man. He further added, "Were searching madly; we want to grab him as fast as possible..." "We too." Chu Yang sighed and said, "My squad leader made me go down into a ce full oftrine..." "Ha ha ha..." those six people burst intoughter. They seemed to find Chu Yang funny. Suddenly, someonended on the ground with a whooshing sound. "Did you find any clues?" It was Jing Meng Hun. The squad leader replied, "Not yet, King Level Expert." Jing Meng Hun said in an angry tone, "Useless people! Look for him again!" Then, his body soared into the sky and moved forward. Chu Yang noticed that Jing Meng Hun had gone in the direction of the short-cut that lead to the West Gate. "You guys continue with the search. I will return to my squad." Those six people waved their hands. "Sure. Go back." Chu Yang smiled. He went in the direction that was opposite to where Jing Meng Hun had gone. Suddenly, the squad leader turned around. He scratched his head as he said, What was a youngster like him doing here alone?" The other five people looked at each other in dismay. One of them finally said, "This guy has bad luck. He had to jump into atrine pit... He mustve gone to change his clothes. He must be going back to join his squad..." Everyone burst outughing. The squad leaders suspicion disappeared. He said, "Come on, we must be careful... We are looking for King of Hell Chu. Its a great task to catch him... Make sure you dont end up dying at his hands... or you will turn into dead heroes." Everyone nodded and walked away. The squad leaders reaction was justified. He wouldve certainly be more vignt if he had pursued his original chain of thoughts. Everyone had been divided into squads for this search. But Chu Yang had appeared alone. So, what was a lone guy supposed to be doing there? However, what his subordinate spoke in reply had offered a perfect exnation behind Chu Yangs emergence... It was too perfect... There was no way to deny it. Chu Yang hadnt gone far when he heard the exnation of that subordinate. He couldnt help butugh in his heart. Chu Yang encountered several search squads as he moved towards east. So, he turned north. He thought, [Theres no need to take a detour. I might as well go straight to the North Gate.] Iron Cloud was located to the north of Continent Center. He again encountered several search squads on his way. However, he didnt try to evade them. In fact, he greeted them gracefully and inquired about the ongoing situation. He continued to use the excuse of falling into thetrine pit and going back to change clothes to dodge any suspicion. The North Gate was in sight soon. Chu Yang sucked in a lump of cold air when he saw it from afar. Several ck-attired men were gathered near the gate. The gate was shut tightly. The number of soldiers stationed to guard this city gate was five times more than any other ce. The swords of these soldiers issued a cold light; they were drawn from of their sheaths. [How should I cross this tightly secured gate?] [I can use my excuse to dodge past the squads inside the city. But, I cant use it to go out of the city. I am afraid I will be sent back as soon as I try to get close to the gate.] [Also... my body will start to issue the fragrance of orchid in less than quarter of an hour. What should I do? ] "I can help you this once," Sword Spirit said in a muffled voice. He had discovered that Chu Yang was in a precarious situation. "How will you help me?" Chu Yang asked quickly. "I can use my spiritual power to help you change your appearance. You canpletely change your appearance into someone elses and get out of the city." Sword Spirit said reluctantly. Sword Spirit was reluctant because only 10% of his spiritual power had been recovered. His spiritual power would drop down by half in case he were to help Chu Yang. However, Chu Yang would most likely die if he didnt help him. He wouldnt dissipate if Chu Yang were to die... but the Nine Tribtions Sword would once again split into fragments. Moreover, he would once again get buried underground for 10,000 years along with the Sword Point... Sword Spirit wasnt willing to ept such an oue. "Alright!" Chu Yang made a prompt decision, You change my appearance into that of Jing Meng Hun." "Jing Meng Hun?" Sword Spirit was surprised. [I didnt expect this guy to be this bold and reckless.] "Yes! Hurry up." Chu Yangs gaze turned towards the gate. He stared at the ck-attired men. They were more than a hundred in number. Suddenly, a killing motive emerged in his eyes. The Sword Spirit hade up with a strategy inside his consciousness. "Excellent!" Sword Spirit got to work. He knew that the current situation demanded immediate action. Suddenly, Chu Yang felt an intense pain in his face. He felt as if his facial features were deviating from their original positions, and were getting rearranged. A weaker person wouldve squealed if he had experienced such deep pain. However, Chu Yang didnt dare to make a single sound since this was a crucial moment of life and death. The sound of beating horse-hooves resounded as a squadron of men came riding over to his side. "Well, Ive forcefully changed your appearance. I ended-up using half of my spiritual power. If I do this again... then I will fall into deep sleep. I will then lie dormant henceforth... Now, pay attention. Your changed appearance willst for only three hours..." Sword Spirit reminded him. Chu Yang grabbed a cloak from the Nine Tribtions Space and draped it over his body as he heard Sword Spirits exnation. Then, he brazenly jumped forward. He stopped in the middle of the road and blocked the path of the iing squad. He put on the air as if this was an urgent matter and bellowed, "Stop!" The squad leader was startled when he saw Jing Meng Hun. [Its First King Level Expert Jing of the Golden Horse Riders Department. Whats he doing here? ] He hastily rode over to Chu Yangs side and jumped-down from his horse, "King Level Expert?" Chu Yang sensed the passing of time. He was getting anxious and wasnt interested in wasting any time. He readily shouted, "Step aside. I am going to use your horse! "Yes, as you wish." The officer followed themand and hurriedly moved to the side. He knew that First King Level Expert of Golden Horse Riders Department usually killed someone whenever he flew into a rage. So, he couldnt possible dare to defy his order. Chu Yang leapt onto the horse and shook its reins. He then shouted, "You all,e with me!" He kicked the horses belly. Suddenly, the fine horse dashed towards the city gate like an arrow shot from a bow. Hundreds of cavalrymen mored and followed after King Level Expert Jing. The sky had already turned bright by then. Chu Yang covered a distance of 300 meters in a brief time. He then shouted, "Open the city gate!" After that, he brandished his hand. A jade token flew out in the air. It was the statusmand token that Jing Meng Hun had given him before. This jade token was the status symbol of Jing Meng Hun. Time was running out. Chu Yang had no choice but to use the statusmand token of Jing Meng Hun. However, this act was quite dishonorable. Even Jing Meng Hun wouldnt have resorted to this method... It could be said that Chu Yangs hourss was on the verge of getting empty. He wouldve gone and spoken to the guards. But then, the fragrance of orchid would have emanated out of his body before the city gates were opened. Therefore, Chu Yang had to risk it all in this one shot. An expert of Golden Horse Riders Department stood at the edge of the city gate. He heard a loud shout, and then saw a blue light flying towards him. He caught it to take a look. He turned pale with fright when he saw it. [This is themand token of King Level Expert Jing!] Then, he saw King Level Expert Jing on a horse leading arge cavalry unit towards the city gate. It was obvious that he wanted to cross the city gate without any dy. The expert immediately raised his hand and shouted, "King Level Expert wants to go out of the city. Quickly open the gate." The guards of the city gate hastily followed the order. The city gate slowly began to open with a creaking sound. Soon, the gate was entirely open. Chu Yangs horse arrived near the gate and stopped. He imitated Jing Meng Huns voice and shouted, "I want all of you to hop on the backs of these horses and follow me out of the city. Were going to catch King of Hell Chu! Hurry up! Quick! Quick!" Then, Chu Yang moved out of the city gate. [King Level Expert Jing is going out of the city. How can he possibly not bring an entourage with him? He is going out of the city to catch King of Hell Chu. So, he would certainly need his men. He cant go out alone, can he?] Therefore, Chu Yang had issued this order. This move obviously couldnt hide the truth for long. However, at least he would be able to drag on this fa?ade for the longest possible time. Moreover, the news about this incident would spread slower if there would be no experts left at the gate. Each second was as precious as gold for Chu Yang. A Command Horse Rider of Golden Horse Riders Department present among those experts mored. He waved his hand and ordered in a stern voice, "Everyone, get on the horses and scramble. Were going out with the King Level Expert." The strict discipline of the Golden Horse Riders Department could be seen in its entirety as the experts jumped in the air without a moments dy. They kicked away the cavalrymen from the top of the galloping horses and mounted themselves on the horses backs. Their legs mped on either sides of the horses. The horses were still in motion when all this had happened. But their speed didnt diminish. The experts who were supposed to guard the North Gate had got on the horsebacks and had rushed outside the city gate amidst their shouts and the neighing of the horses. More than 200 cavalry soldiers had jumped down from their horses, and had rolled out the way. The ones who had been kicked-down were still rolling on the ground in pain. Then, a hundred horse riders surged-up violently from behind and rushed out of the North Gate. The sound of hoof-beats suddenly rose and eventually faded away. Everyone regained their senses as the crowd of horse riders vanished into the distance. It seemed as if everyone had woken up from a dream... "Golden Horse Riders Department is so tyrannical, ah..." a guard couldnt help but utter these words as he saw the condition of these cavalrymen; almost everyone was groaning in pain. The cavalrymen who were alive after being forcefully dismounted from their horses were covered in bruises. Several of them had their bones broken. More than twenty of them had fainted because of pain... Such tyranny was bound to invoke dread in ones heart. Then, a faint fragrance of orchid began to emanate from the direction in which that group of horse riders had gone-off to... Chapter 360 Even the Death Will Not Be In Vain Chu Yang continued to kick his horse as he went past the city gate. He urged his horse to go faster. Clouds of dust blew behind him as he swiftly flitted across the fields. He would turn around every now and then and roar loudly, "Keep following! Hurry up! Catch up with me!" He wasnt willing to give up even though his hips had turned numb by riding the horse for too long. The Command Horse Rider was riding behind him. Chu Yang urged his horse to go faster as he wanted to give the Command Horse Rider an impression that they needed to hurry-up due the seriousness of the matter. [King Level Expert mustve obtained some important information. That is why he is pushing the horses beyond their limits.] The Command Horse Rider had finally understood the reason behind the King Level Experts demeanor. He couldnt help but rush himself, "Faster! Faster! Even faster! This is a matter of urgency. Those who dy will lose their heads..." There were more than a hundred riders along with a few spare horses. They rode forward at the maximum speed as they heard this. The entire team was riding north... A big mountain appeared in front of them after an hour. They had reached the dense forest at the foot of that mountain. The horses were so tired that they started to spout foam from their mouths. Suddenly, Chu Yang shouted and pulled the reins of his horse. The sturdy horse slowly came to a halt. The Command Horse Rider who was behind Chu Yang ended up surpassing him like a whirlwind. He then stopped and turned around, "King Level Expert, what happened?" "Well rest here for a bit. After that... we shall begin the operation!" Jing Meng Hun replied in an extremely heavy voice. His tone revealed an iparable seriousness. "Has King of Hell Chu... fled all the way up till here?" The Command Horse Rider asked in an astonished tone. [If that is really the case... then the speed of this King of Hell Chu is incredible...] "Thats right! King of Hell Chu has hidden somewhere in these mountains!" Jing Meng Hun said, "This is going to be a tough battle. We must regain our vigor so that we can seed in one fell swoop." "Indeed. The subordinate wants to thank King Level Expert for guiding us here!" A fiery light shed in the Command Horse Riders eyes. [Catching King of Hell Chu is a great service, ah. My luck is good today!] [Its all thanks to my luck that I was stationed to guard the North Gate. Moreover, the King Level Expert obtained sudden information and didnt have time to gather troops. So, he asked me to back him up.] The Command Horse Rider had found Chu Yangs excuse rather adequate. However, this was the expected oue as Chu Yang hadpletely immersed himself into ying the role of Jing Meng Hun. He hadpletely transformed into him. If the Command Horse Rider was still to bear a suspicion in his heart... then there would have been only one exnation C this guy was a rebel. "You men stay here and harmonize your breathing. Ill go in to take a look and find something to eat," Chu Yang said coldly. "Alright." The Command Horse Rider wanted to say that it would be better if a subordinate went-in instead. However, he didnt dare to say this since he had seen the fierce look on King Level Experts face. King Level Expert Jings ck robe fluttered as he entered the forest under the watchful gazes of several experts. The experts were still watching when the Command Horse Rider said in a furious manner, "You havent yet started to harmonize your breathing to recover your martial powers? King Level Expert has personally gone in to find something to eat... you bunch of bastards!" Everyoneplied as they sat down cross-legged. Then, they started to concentrate in order to harmonize their breathing. Pitiful screams of a wild boar were heard from inside the forest some timeter. Then, King Level Expert Jing came out of the forest with a rustling sound. He walked quickly as blood dripped out of the two big chunks of fresh meat that he carried on his shoulders. He threw the meat on the ground with a bang sound. The weight of these meat chunks would have been around 40-45 kilograms. "Hurry up! Roast this meat and eat it quickly!" King Level Expert Jing said in amanding voice, "Ive removed the internal organs and bones. Youll be able to barbecue it, right?" "Yes, we can... many thanks to the King Level Expert. Youre verypassionate towards your subordinates. But, how can we dare to enjoy the food for which you had to work..." the Command Horse Rider started to speak in a ttering manner. "What nonsense! Im giving you a quarter of an hour. Roast it well and be done with the eating too!" King Level Expert Jing said in an angry tone as he looked fiercely at him... "Yes... as youmand..." The Command Horse Riders face was covered in cold sweat. He said in his heart, [I am very stupid. King Level Expert is clearly in a hurry because of this urgent matter. Why would he care about ttery?] He turned around and issued severalmands, "You, you and you... quickly go into the forest and fetch dry wood. You, you, you, you and you... use your swords to set up a rack for barbeque. Hurry up! We must prepare roasted meat within a quarter of an hour and finish eating as well. You and you... go cut the meat... hurry up! Line up the horses on one side and put up a wall of spears to barricade them. You Motherf**ker, why are moving so slow... like a turtle?" Everyone started to work in full swing after themands had been issued. These people were experts. Even the weakest among them was a high-level Revered Martial Artist. So, their speed of getting things done was extremely fast. The tworge chunks of meat were chopped down into a total of 103 slices in the blink of an eye. There was a single slice for every person; including one for Chu Yang. All slices except Chu Yangs were simr. They had been fairly cut into equal sizes without any discrepancy. More than thirty barbecue racks had been firmly fixed on the ground. Some people came running out of the forest. They carried dried-up branches on their shoulders. They quickly put those dried-up branches on the barbeque racks. Then, another group of people rushed out of the forest like a gust of wind. Crackle Crackle... There were faint sounds of burning wood. Thick smoke rose up into the sky as the sound of meat being barbecued resounded. Soon the fragrance of roasted meat started to spread. Several people found this meat to be extremely delicate and exquisite. Moreover, the fragrance it exuded while getting roasted made it seem even more delicious. It certainly didnt look like the meat of a wild boar. However, everyone felt a chill running through their bodies when they saw the sinister look on the face of the King Level Expert who was sitting alone on the side. [Who would dare to incite his anger?] [We are getting to eat such fine meat. Isnt it enough?] [Why would we let go of such a delicious meat?] If someone had gone up to him out of curiosity and asked, [King Level Expert, this doesnt seem like a wild boars meat].... then there were 80% chances that the King Level Expert wouldve jumped and rained curses, [If you want to eat... then eat! If you dont want to eat... then get the hell out of here!] After that, he might have issued an order, [If youre not hungry and dont wish to eat... Lets start the search operation immediately.] Everyone wouldve felt like crying if that were to happen... but they wouldnt have had any tears to shed. Everyone was back from the forest soon. There was so much firewood that it could be used three times if needed. These soldiers were some of the wisest people of Jianghu. They divided themselves into groups of threes and sat down around the barbecue racks without even receiving any orders. Some of the experts were even using their elemental power to stimte the mes. As a result, the mes were roaring and flourishing... Only a quarter of an hour had been allotted to them. If their time limit came to an end... then the King Level Expert wouldnt wait even for the meat to get properly cooked. He would perhaps rub the meat to check whether it was roasted or not. And if not... then he would throw it away and order everyone to set out on search... Everyone knew that the King Level Expert was very hot-tempered, and was capable of doing such a thing. Therefore, everyone worked obediently and kept their mouths shut. Even the Command Horse Rider kept his head lowered and continued to look at the barbecue. He didnt even dare to let out a fart. Chu Yang observed the proceedings like an outsider. There was a cold look in his eyes and a grim look on his face. It seemed as if hed kill someone any time now. He had been watching the entire barbecue process poison flood dragons meat getting cut into small slices and then getting roasted in fire. The meat issued a captivating fragrance and several slices had turned golden yellow. The fat slowly flowed out of the meat and dripped into the fire. This incited the mes even further and issued a stronger aroma... [The poison flood dragons meat is the deadliest poison in the entire world. It has no antidote. Moreover, no one can detect it... F**k, this is truly a treasure...] [Unfortunately, I have lost 50 kilograms of meat this time...] A dark and gloomy expression spread on Chu Yangs face as he pondered. He would ferociously sweep a nce towards the crowd from time to time. Each of his nces sent a chill down their spines... making them appear even more humble and submissive... "Isnt it roasted yet?" King Level Expert Jing asked in a fierce tone. "Right away!" The Command Horse Rider trembled in fear. He almost burnt his hand in a hurry to reply. "Hurry up!" King Level Expert Jing replied in a cold voice. "Yes..." The Command Horse Rider bowed his head. He put his best effort to use his elemental power to elerate the ripening of the meat... However, he couldnt stop the cold sweat from appearing on his forehead and dripping down. He was quite worried, [King Level Expert Jing wouldvee up to me, and ripped me apart if I had said a word extra.] [King Level Expert Jings appearance is too terrifying; it can truly scare a person.] [But... hey! No wonder... he looks like that. King Level Expert Yin had received seriously injuries and had been crippled at the time of King Level Expert Kongs death.... Since then, the entire responsibility and burden of the Golden Horse Riders Department has fallen on the shoulders of King Level Expert Jing. And King Level Expert Jing always seems to be in a bad mood ever since. He has be extremely hot-tempered and gets easily irritated...] [But, this is excusable. If I were in his ce... I wouldve been even more hot-tempered and violent than he is...] [Its insane that his younger brothers killer is so close... and yet he is able to maintain his calm...] Suddenly, he realized that the two barbecues before him were issuing a strong exotic fragrance. He was pleasantly surprised. He cried out loud, "Meat is ready. Its fully roasted..." [Good heavens!] The Command Horse Rider had never been this excited over a piece of roasted meat in his entire life. "Its ready!" "Our meat is roasted too." Suddenly, everyone was excited. Many of them swallowed their saliva as they looked greedily at the small slice of roasted meat in their hands. The meat looked so delicious that just the look of it had incited their appetites. However, it was a pity that the quantity of meat was barely enough to fill half of their stomachs... "King Level Expert... this is your slice of meat." The Command Horse Rider politely took the best slice of meat for Chu Yang to taste. This slice of meat was very well roasted. It was crispy from outside and tender from inside. The yellow-colored grease flowing on the surface of the meat exuded a mouthwatering aroma... "Put it down," the voice of King Level Expert Jing sounded gentle this time. The Command Horse Rider secretly rejoiced in his heart. However, King Level Expert Jing roared once again, "What are you people looking at? Why havent you started eating? You want me to request you to eat, huh?" Everyone grabbed the roasted meat lying in front of them and started to eat as soon as they heard these words; they seemed to be seeking pardon. Many of them cursed in their hearts, [F**k this! Who would dare to eat without your permission? I was standing here waiting for you to eat first... and that became an offense...] This disgraceful act had ruined their mood. The Command Horse Rider also grabbed a slice and bit it ferociously. Suddenly, he felt a burst of indescribable vor spreading inside his mouth and going down his throat. He felt a sense offort spreading through his body. His eyes lit up as he quickly chewed more of it and swallowed it. He put thest piece in his mouth and slowly chewed it. He wasnt willing to swallow it at once. He heaved a sigh and said, "Its such a delicious roasted-meat. I can keep on eating this for a lifetime. Even if I were to die now... it wouldnt be in vain... Many thanks to the King Level Expert..." The King Level Expert looked at him with a faint smile and asked, "Really? Even if you were to die now... it wouldnt be in vain?" Chapter 361 You Are a Spy The Command Horse Rider exerted his entire strength to nod in reply. He swallowed thest piece of the meat and a ttering look appeared on his face. He then earnestly said, "King Level Expert, this is the most delicious roasted meat Ive eaten in my life! No... even considering every cuisine... this is the most delicious food Ive eaten in my life!" His voice sounded genuine. He obviously hadnt spoken these words in ttery. These were his true feelings. Then, he saw a strange smile appearing on the face of King Level Expert Jing as the man spoke, "I am very pleased if thats so." And then that Command Horse Rider suddenly felt as if everything before his eyes had started to blur. He felt like visualizing a dream. His mind was in a daze. He had a warm sensation in his heart; as if he had returned home. He felt warm and extremelyfortable. He then slowly fell down with a satisfied smile spread across his face. The bodies of those hundred experts softly fell down in the background. There was afortable smile on everyones face... Chu Yang quietly watched as those people slowly fell to the ground. There was an ice-cold look in his eyes as he looked at the bodies thaty on the ground. [Do I feel regret? Do I have sympathy for them? Not really.] [The news about me has already spread. These very people would be the ones chasing after me if I had exceeded the time limit of this disguise! And they wouldve carried great hatred and animosity in their hearts. They wouldve wanted to kill me as soon as possible!] "Theres no such thing as right and wrong in this world. Its only a matter of perspective. It depends on which side one takes. It just-so happens that our positions were different... Your road was different than mine. You were my enemies, and I could choose either life or death," Chu Yangs hands had directed this scene in which the ground had been riddled with corpses. However, he insipidly said with the same icy-cold look in his eyes, "This is your way; but is my way as well. We were doomed to die when we chose to follow the way of the Jianghu. Thats our ultimate destination. Today it may be you. Perhaps tomorrow it will be me. So... I wont say sorry." He went silent for a while. Then, he arrived at the side of that Command Horse Rider, and took out Jing Meng Huns Status Command Token from his bosom. He then stood still for a time equivalent to two breaths, and then turned around. Slice. Chu Yang cut open his own wrist. A strange fragrance of orchid exuded from his blood. He mustve been inflicted by an unbearable pain since his flesh had been ripped-open. However, there was a look of tranquility in his eyes, and indifference on his face. He had managed to maintain hisposure. He then carefully applied his blood on the bodies of the horses; one drop per horse. Then, he picked-up a long whip. He stronglyshed his whip. A loud shing sound was heard as those 300 or so horses fled in different directions. They galloped-away at the fastest possible speed, and the orchids fragrance spread-out. Soon it got milder and milder... Chu Yangsplexion was cold and solemn. He pulled the extra warhorse that he had retained for himself. He jumped onto its back, and mped his legs on either side. The loss of arge amount of blood had brought a sense of dizziness, but he tried to suppress it with his entire might. He then sped-away towards the north. He left the corpses scattered on the ground behind him. He didnt look back, and rode away. The hoof-beats continued to sound like thunderps. [The goal is pretty clear. Im heading north! Diwu Qing Rou,e and stop me if you have the ability! I, Chu Yang, shall not take a detour because of you.] [My time is running out.] [Diwu Qing Rou might move into action if I were to take a detour for my escape. Im afraid the war will break-out in Iron Cloud before I can make a return. And, Diwu Qing Rou will spare no effort in taking advantage of my absence... hell use every means possible to expand his victories.] Chu Yang couldnt afford to have such an aftermath. He had been wounded so seriously that he could drop dead any moment. He was aware that this journey of 6000km would nothing but a narrow escape at best. Perhaps, hed die anytime and anywhere in that deadly wilderness. However, he needed to choose the shortest route to his destination, and travel at the fastest possible speed. Chu Yang knew that Diwu Qing Rou was aware of his n. Therefore, he knew that this long journey across mountains and rivers would decide his life and death since it was Diwu Qing Rous best opportunity to kill him. However, he had no choice. The sound of hoof-beats faded into the distance. Jing Meng Huns ck robe fluttered as he crazily shuttled back-and-forth the entire Continent Center Citadels sky. He knew that there would be serious consequences if King of Hell Chu managed to escape this time. However, he also knew that this was an extremely rare and golden opportunity, and could decide the victor of the uing war in advance. Therefore, he used his martial power to its utmost while carefully he searched every nook-and-corner of the city. However, he hadnt discovered anything so far. King of Hell Chu had escaped from the Prime Ministers Pce, and the search for him was like looking for a pearl in an ocean. There had been no movements or sound of activity ever since. 250,000 soldiers of the Golden Horse Riders Department had been mobilized in a worked-investigation fashion tob through the entire Continent Center. However, they had found nothing. He had been unable to find his target after a long and thorough search. Hence, Jing Meng Hun eventually had to sorrowfully concede: [two hours have passed.] Every flower-shop in the citadel had been destroyed. In fact, the orchids present in every household of the citadel had been destroyed. This was to ensure that there remained no fragrance of orchids in Continent Center Citadel. As long as the fragrance of orchid was to appear it would lead to King of Hell Chu! However... The orchids fragrance never appeared. Jing Meng Hun arrived at the North Gate after he had made a fewps of the citadel. He took a look and suddenly got furious, "Whats going on? Who opened the City Gate?" A strange reaction appeared on the City Gates guards face when he saw Jing Meng Hun. He opened his mouth and eyes wide in utter shock. It seemed as if he had seen a ghost. Jing Meng Hun angrily asked, "Whats the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?" "King Level Expert... Jing... King Level Expert Jing, you you you... didnt you go out of the city?" the guard stuttered as he looked at Jing Meng Hun and scratched his head in confusion. [King Level Expert Jing went-out with his men in pursuit of King of Hell Chu. So how can he appear here all alone? Could this guy possible be a... spy?] The guarding officer recalled the majestic scene of King Level Expert Jing moving out with his men on horses. His overbearing grandeur that could swallow the rivers and mountains... His tyranny could dominate anyone. His roar had reeked of confidence... the more he thought the more excited he became. Then, he looked at the man standing before him. There was a mixed expression of anger and worry on that mans face. [Humph, why do you look so worried? Why do you look so angry? Its because you are a spy!] [You are worried because you have guilty conscience!] The more he thought... the more this made sense. The more he thought, the more suspicious the man in front be to his eyes. The more he thought... the more he felt that this was his big chance. He suddenly became vignt, and went two steps back. Then, he raised his hand and shouted, "Everyone! Be on your guard! Archers, prepare to shoot!" Shua Sabers, swords and spears were drawn-out in great numbers. Hundreds of iron arrows were nocked on big bows in unison. The bowstrings were pulled back with a squeaky sound, and the shining arrows had been aimed at Jing Meng Hun. Jing Meng Hun went wild with rage and roared, "What are you men doing? Is this a rebellion?" The officer standing on the wall was overlooking from above. He gave a condescending look to Jing Meng Hun. The corners of his mouth revealed a trace of sneer as he said in a mocking tone, "Rebellion? He he... this counterfeit King Level Expert Jing is surely a madman... Capture him!" Thest few words had been spoken in a stern voice. The officers eyes revealed a fanatical look. [This counterfeit King Level Expert Jing... is probably that King of Hell Chu! If the King of Hell were to be captured by me... wa ha ha, that would be a wonderful thing.] [Ill get promoted; Ill make a fortune. I might even receive the status of a noble...] the officers body trembled with excitement as he thought of his future prospects. This high-tide of happiness nearly made him unconscious... The arrows flew-out like the rain as soon as the order was issued. The gate started to close as the guarding officers rushed towards Jing Meng Hun in a big-arrow-like formation. A team of infantries under themand of a senior official, followed by a cavalry unit, dispersed in the vicinity and outnked Jing Meng Hun. The sound of the bugle horn resounded, and arge crowd of soldiers surrounded him; they were like turbulent ocean waves surging at him from every direction. The infantry, cavalry and archers had formed the most effective battle formation to entrap Jing Meng Hun; that too in the shortest possible time. The aggressiveness and efficiency of these elite soldiers of Great Zhaos Army had been demonstrated in its entirety. However, these elites had chosen the wrong target. Jing Meng Hun was furious. He had never thought that his search for King of Hell Chu would lead him into such a critical situation at the North Gate. Yet... he had unexpectedly encountered these circumstances. But this was absurd. There was a loud whistling sound. His ck robe flickered as he flew high-in-the-air. The barrage of arrows crashed into his body, but issued a pop sound and bounced back. A Ninth-Grade King Level Experts skin was as tough as steel. It was impervious to such weapons. He stretched-out his hands and used them to grab and throw human bodies everywhere. He was utterly furious, but he knew that this was a misunderstanding; nothing else. But, it was a very critical misunderstanding. Therefore, he held back and only tossed the people out of his way; without causing any casualties. He seemed like a whirlwind as he pranced relentlessly to make his way forward through the barrage of swords and spearsing at him from every direction. And he kept dashing forward. His body flew-up andnded on the city wall with a loud whistling sound. He then shot his palm at the battlement and used the reaction force to jump-up. Hended right in front of that officer. Then his pliers-like big hand advanced to grab the officer. The officer was shocked. He was about to dodge but got caught by Jing Meng Hun. Half of the quarter of an hour passed, and Jing Meng Hun had learned what had happened from that officers mouth; a mouth which had obviously be a mass of blood. "Im very angry!" Jing Meng Hun was furious. The burst of anger had caused his hair to stand. He roared angrily, and raised that guy. He then fiercely hurled him upside-down from the city wall. Puff the officers body spattered before the city gate, and formed a bright pattern of blood. Jing Meng Hun didnt hesitate for a single second and blew a whistle. It was the unique contact signal of the Golden Horse Riders Department. Then, his body seemingly turned into mass of ck smoke and swept-down from the city wall, and rushed out. However, he didnt notice that a persons silhouette had already shed while he was getting angry, and had vanished outside the city. Jing Meng Hun rushed towards the north and followed along that trail of horse hooves. Meanwhile, he continued to whistle. The experts of Golden Horse Riders Department were gathering at the North Gate. Then, they were riding-out of the city at a lightning speed. The men were roaring, and the horses were neighing. It was utterly chaotic, but surprisingly seemed very systematic. No one spoke a single word throughout this entire process. Everyone was silent, and was doing everything in their power to rush in the north direction. They were obediently following after the sound of theirmanders whistle... Chapter 362 Life or Death — One Must Be Courageous! Jing Meng Hun continued to chase for half an hour. Eventually a great mountain appeared in his sight. A section of forest spanned across the mountain. Suddenly, his entire body shook. His eyes turned lifeless as he witnessed the scene unfold before him, and his mind wentpletely nk. The corpses of the Golden Horse Riders Department experts who he had ordered to guard the North Gate were scattered over the ground. All 103 people were lying dead on the ground. It was critical to guard the North Gate to prevent King of Hell Chu from escaping. So, King Level Expert Jing had selected his best men for the task. These men were elites among elites. They were his most-trusted subordinates too. But now they were dead; all of them. A ck figure stood with his hands crossed behind his back besides the corpses. "Who are you?" Jing Meng Hun felt as if his heart had been fried in oil. He gave out a loud shout and rushed forward. That ck figure slowly turned around and his cold gaze fell upon Jing Meng Huns face. He then coldly snorted and insipidly said, "Its me!" Jing Meng Huns body suddenly halted as he eximed in surprise, "Prime Minister?" It was Diwu Qing Rou. "The culprit has already left; more than an hour ago," Diwu Qing Rou stated in a low voice. "Left... that... they..." Jing Meng Hun looked at the corpses of his subordinates and his face contorted. His facial muscles began to convulse due to sheer anger. "Theyre all dead. They died very serenely." Diwu Qing Rous seemed intrigued from his voice. It was hard to tell whether he was feeling sorry for them... or just mocking them. Then he added, "It seems like they died happily. They mustve willingly eaten King of Hell Chus poison. It seemingly brought iparable satisfaction to them as they died. There are no traces of any fight or struggle." "This... how is this possible?" Jing Meng Hun was dumbfounded. He looked stupefied as he took a good look at the faces of those corpses. He noticed that there was faint smile on every face. Their facial expressions revealed tranquility and utter satisfaction. Judging from their facial expression it could be assumed that they mustve been very happy and satisfied in theirst moments. However, they had still lost their lives in the midst of such bliss! Jing Meng Hun trembled as he felt a chill running down his spine. He just couldnt imagine how King of Hell Chu managed to pull-off something like this. [These were more than 100 experts of the Revered Martial Artist rank or above... not a flock of 100 pigs you know!] [Though that King of Hell Chu was disguised as me... how can his disguise be so wless? And even if there were no ws in his disguise... but how did he single-handedly feed poison to more than 100 experts and caused their deaths... and that too with so much serenity?] Jing Meng Huns entire body shivered as he looked at the frozen smiling expressions on the faces of the corpses. And then he smelled a faint fragrance of orchids; it was seemingly drifting-in from every direction... "It shouldve been some bizarre poison." Diwu Qing Rou indifferently stated, "A strange meat." Diwu Qing Rous voice contained an inexplicable vor; it seemed as if he was lost in deep contemtion. He had never seen such a poison in his entire life. He couldnt stop his heart from trembling at the realization that even he may not have been able detect this poison... but what if he ended up consuming it someday? Jing Meng Hun nodded. His mind hadnt recovered from the shock yet. "King of Hell Chu has traced his own blood on the bodies of hundreds of horses and has made them run in different directions. We cannot track him now that were surrounded by the fragrance of orchid." Diwu Qing Rous squinted at Jing Meng Hun and said, "You dont need me to tell you what needs to be done next, right?" Jing Meng Hun was frightened for a moment. He then recovered hisposure and said, "Yes!" Diwu Qing Rou coldly snorted and said, "Blockade the entire northern border! Jing Meng Hun, if you fail to catch King of Hell Chu this time I will ensure that your head rests in your hands!" "Yes," Jing Meng Huns heart sank. It was obvious from Diwu Qing Rous tone that he was very much dissatisfied with his subordinate. "That King of Hell Chu is worthy of being called cruel and ruthless! He can even give me apetition in this regard," Diwu Qing Rou slowly took two steps and raised his head-up to sniff the orchids fragrance. Then he shook his head and said with a sneer, "To think that he was capable of seeing through the function of Orchid Heart Chasing Soul... that is hidden in my Destroying Soul and Breaking Heart palm technique... is very surprising. He should be seriously injured, but he has still inflicted self-harm and spent so much blood in order to smudge it over-on hundreds of horses before he scattered them in different directions... I must say that hes really brave. "So brave that hes putting his own life in danger for his trustedrades," Diwu Qing Rou smiled faintly. He then looked towards the mountain forest and was lost in his thoughts. After a while, he smiled again. "King of Hell Chu was seriously injured, but he still went for self-muttion. Hes lost a lot of blood. It seems like he wants to tread the road to disaster." Jing Meng Hun was extremely mad at Chu Yang. He felt that Chu Yang was the reason why he hadnded in such predicament, and was going through such an embarrassing situation. Naturally, there was no trace of politeness in his tone. "ce somebody on a field of death and they will fight to live... (1)" Diwu Qing Rou sighed softly. His intonation was long and leisurely; as if he was recalling something. Then, he slowly said, "To conduct oneself in the society one needs to put oneself in a deadly situation. An unbelievable ability may emerge within oneself after that. It will either cause ones demise or help one soar ... "If you dontpel yourself to takemand of your own death then someone else will force death upon you! But there will be a way out if its you who forces yourself. However, youll beyond saving if others forced you into it..." Diwu Qing Rou looked at the nimbus clouds floating above the mountain forest with aplex look in his eyes. He spoke in a very depressed tone. There was a strong sense of regret in his voice. He gave a somewhat muddledugh after a while, and stated in a low voice, "So, before others can force you to death... you do it yourself in advance... then they wont be able to force you... they just cannot... "The worst-case scenario would be death. However, youll be rxed to know that at least you can die on your ord... than at the hands of others..." Diwu Qing Rou heaved a sigh softly. Then, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Jing Meng Hun. His tone turned mild, and even had some traces of regret, "Meng Hun... you force yourself too much in not making the requisite effort... Otherwise, considering your achievements... why did you stop at the Ninth-Grade of King Level?" Jing Meng Hun was standing in a daze. But he felt as if he had heard five thunderps at once as soon as he heard these words. [Thats right. Ive been afraid to enter the Middle Three Heaven even though Im a Ninth-Grade King Level Expert! Thats because I know that there are countless King Level Experts over there. An insignificant Ninth-Grade King Level Expert like me may not stand a chance there. I may be called a king in the Lower Three Heavens... but I can at-most be someones sacrificial pawn in the Middle Three Heavens. A few incorrectly said words could offend some major force. And that would cost no less than my life!] [So, I thought that it would be better-off to stay in the Lower Three Heavens and enjoy the sumptuous lifestyle of worldly desires. But as for taking a step further... I wouldnt dare to do it!] [Its not like I cannot break through from the Ninth-Grade of King Level... but I dont want to! Im too scared of the unknown-world that awaits me ahead!] [Ive been maintaining my cultivation constant for past 10 years with this mentality; theres been no growth! I require the spirit energy derived from the spirit beasts in order to make a breakthrough from the King Level into the Emperor Level. For that I must need to go the Cang Lan Battlefield. But I cannot even bring myself to do that. Therefore, I cannot make any progress... Im stuck in an endless loop which has led to this embarrassing situation. And it has, in fact, originated from my own cowardice!] [Where have I thrown away that fearless and indomitable spirit I used to possess before I stepped into the King Level?] [Why have I grown so cowardly? Did I turn timid upon my breakthrough?] Jing Meng Hun couldnt help but sweat profusely at the thought of this. He had realized that he was very scared to enter the Middle Three Heavens. If he were asked to throw away everything he had built here, and enter the Middle Three Heavens... he would refuse. It was easier said than done. It is true that the vast sky is only a step away. But it is also true that that-very-step is... as vast as the sky... The mentality of risking it all is fantastic. And it is very difficult to understand. Just like in the modern era... some people in the business world have nothing in the beginning. They work hard and do their utmost to raise their own property. Now they only need to be courageous-enough to dive into the market, open their ownpany, and aim for steady development to make it bigger and bigger. However, most people cower back at this critical juncture. They dont dare to take that one step. In fact, one-in-a-thousand individuals have the courage to take this step. Thats because they think: [Ive obtained sess and recognition. Why should I take such a big risk? Ill go back to being poor with no hope of reprieve if I fail...] Only a few who take the step achieve sess. The winners smile proudly in the clouds, whereas the losers return to being extremely poor. Even those who worry about gains and losses for a long time before taking this step find it very difficult to seed. That is the fault of their mentality. If one worries about gains and losses, andcks the determination to take the risk one cannot forge towards sess. That is why there are only a few strong people irrespective of time and space. Whether its martial arts or business; its the same. It has been like this since forever; and will never change. Diwu Qing Rou had been carefully observing Jing Meng Huns demeanor. He finally heaved a deep sigh and said, "King of Hell Chu is King of Hell Chu... and not because he is very wise. Its because he has kept his life on-the-line since the day he has made his debut. That is how he is able to make miracles happen... "These miracles dont originate from his powers. They originate from his ability topel himself to keep treading on the road to disaster! His ability toe-out alive from hopeless situations is his true talent. As they say, time and events create a hero... Meng Hun, youve really disappointed me!" Hisst few words were so light that they were almost inaudible. Diwu Qing Rou sighed profoundly, and then his body floated-away like the wind and disappeared into the horizon. The thundering sound of horse hooves could be heard at a distance. The experts of Golden Horse Riders Department were rushing-over like a swarm of bees. Jing Meng Hun continued to stand there in a daze. He stood motionlessly for a long time. Diwu Qing Rou had left. As far Jing Meng Hun was concerned Diwu Qing Rou had always harbored high hopes for him. Jing Meng Hun had a deep understanding of martial arts. He was proficient in pharmacology. He was rtively young age-wise considering his achievements. He could be regarded as a rare talent in the entire Nine Heavens Continent. In fact, his achievements were somewhat higher than the youngsters of the Upper Three Heavens. However... one must know that Upper Three Heavens must never bepared with the Lower Three Heavens. Jing Meng Hun had been able to attain such achievements in a barren ce like the Lower Three Heavens. It was worth being proud about. In fact, no one would dare to disregard his achievements even if he had attained them in the Upper Three Heavens. Therefore, Diwu Qing Rou had looked forward to Jing Meng Huns future, and had waited for the time when Jing Meng Hun would rid his heart of his inner demons. Diwu Qing Rou would depart from the Lower Three Heavens after the end of this war; regardless of victory or defeat. Diwu Qing Rou had nned to take Jing Meng Hun along if he were to eliminate his inner demons by then. Diwu Qing Rou had estimated that Jing Meng Hun would be an Emperor Level Expert in the shortest possible time... once given a chance to have vast future prospects. However, Diwu Qing Rou had felt disappointed now since he had determined what Jing Meng Huns inner demon was... He was talented, lucky, perseverant, and also had an opportunity... However, he was scared to seed. Notes: ce somebody on a field of death and he will fight to live (idiom based on Sunzis The Art of War. It basically means to fight desperately when confronting mortal danger or to find a way out of an impasse Chapter 363 Brazenly towards the First Mountain Pass! Diwu Qing Rou had been waiting for Jing Meng Hun to break-through his escapist mindset; to attain this breakthrough with his self-determination was an entirely different matter than doing it under someone elses influence. After all, this concerned Jing Meng Huns future sess. However, Jing Meng Hun could never make this breakthrough. Diwu Qing Rou felt that Chu Yang was always ready to put his life on the line. He struggled to trick death, and survived to create miracles. This point was evident in Diwu Qing Rous words. However, Jing Meng Hun was hesitant to make a move even after he had realized the problem. Therefore, Diwu Qing Rou was disappointed with him. [Jing Meng Hun will be nothing more than a walking corpse if I take him to the Upper Three Heavens by force.] Diwu Qing Rous judgment about Chu Yang was urate as well. He was superior to Chu Yang when it came to making ns and resourceful stratagems. And, Chu Yang was nowhere close to his level when it came to ying political games and making borate conspiracies. However, there was one point on which Diwu Qing Rou was inferior to Chu Yang. Chu Yang didnt have an escape route. Therefore, he had no other choice but to move forward and seed. Even a single failure on his part could make his situation beyond redemption. So, Chu Yang had to be extremely persistent. His perseverance to move towards sess was ten-thousand times stronger than Diwu Qing Rous. Moreover, Chu Yang had gambled away his life. He was walking a tightrope; even a small misstep could consign him to eternal damnation. Chu Yang could get through these difficult situations since he possessed two deadly tools the experience from his previous life, and the Nine Tribtions Sword. Diwu Qing Rou was a genius, but he was nowhere near Chu Yangs level in this regard. Diwu Qing Rous situation was entirely different. He had always had more than one escape route. Therefore, the disparity between Diwu Qing Rou and Chu Yang was in their mentalities. Just like Jing Meng Hun couldnt break through his cowardly mindset Diwu Qing Rou couldnt attain the same mindset as Chu Yang. Diwu Qing Rou had chased after Chu Yang. But, did he strive hard for the same? He had left the matters in the hands of Jing Meng Hun and Golden Horse Riders Department. The reasons behind this move... there was a plethora of things which needed to be taken care of. And these things were inseparable from him. Therefore, he had gone back to the Prime Ministerial Pce to preside over the overall situation as he prepared for the war. The situation wouldve been entirely different if Chu Yang was dealing with it. Chu Yang wouldve chased down Diwu Qing Rou for five-thousand kilometers if he had to in order to kill him. This was because Chu Yang knew that the entire world would someday fall into Diwu Qing Rous hands if he didnt die. However, Diwu Qing Rou didnt have any such knowledge regarding Chu Yang. Moreover, Diwu Qing Rou was confident that the situation was under his control and the entire world would soon be in his grip. He wouldve desperately chased down Chu Yang if he were to find-out-in-advance that his lifetime-worth of painstaking efforts would eventually be destroyed by Chu Yang and lead to naught. But, the problem was... he didnt know. *** *** Jing Meng Hun quickly got over his chaotic state of mind. Then, he began to issue orders one after another. However, he still hadnt realized that he had made an enormous mistake. He had found out that someone had pretended to be him and had fled from the North Gate. But, he had gotten so angry that he had pped the guard to death and chased-out after the imposter. Therefore, he never got to know about the involvement of his personal jade token in this incident. This matter had be impossible to unravel. In fact, Jing Meng Hun was confused as to whom he had given his jade token to. Diwu Qing Rou suspected that it could be the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword. However, it was only a possibility; nothing more. Therefore, it was obvious that he wouldnt connect King of Hell Chu to the jade token... He couldnt be judged harshly for overlooking this fact owing to his negligence. Argework of Golden Horse Riders Department was emerging from the Continent Center Citadel and heading north. It was spreading everywhere along the way. Jing Meng Hun had nned to cover the region within the radius of seven hundred kilometers north of the Continent Center; this region was covered with dense mountain-forests. Moreover, this was the only route that could be taken to reach Iron Cloud. This route couldnt be avoided; no matter where one came from. Therefore, 400,000 soldiers of Great Zhao Army were stationed here at all times. King of Hell Chu would have nowhere to hide even though there was a continuous stretch of mountain-forest across this territory. The invisible falcons had already been sent to pass on the message to the 400,000 soldiers to get into action. Therefore, these soldiers had blockaded the entire section of the mountain-forest. In fact, this stretch of mountain-forest had be the most difficult moat for Chu Yang to pass. Chu Yang wasnt positive about this escape even though he had chosen this escape route himself. However, he was continued to advance towards this life-and-death situation. It was a miserable situation since no one in Iron Cloud knew that King of Hell Chu was going through such a crisis. Therefore, Chu Yang was isted and cut-off from any help. His only option was to struggle on his own and use his power to deal with a million enemies. Moreover, he was fatally injured... Chu Yang started to move towards the closest mountain pass; as fast as possible. Less-than-an-hour remained of the time he could retain his disguise. This was the first mountain pass in the northern region of the Continent Center. Chu Yang was required to cross this pass in order to rush into the continuous stretch of mountain-forest. Moreover, Chu Yang needed to enter the mountain-forest since he was seriously injured and needed to supplement the medicinal ingredients. He couldnt continue for a long time by relying on the reserve medicinal efficacies maintained by the Sword Spirit. He would need to consume the medicines sooner orter. Chu Yang could copse any time due to his severe injuries. But he didnt wish to wait and heal himself since the Golden Horse Riders Department would set-about in full force by then. Therefore, he needed to cross the mountain pass in less than an hour since he could assume Jing Meng Huns identity over this time frame. It was necessary to take this risk irrespective of whether Jing Meng Hun was aware of this or not. Chu Yangs horse rushed-out of the mountain forest like an angry dragon. Chu Yang rode like a whirlwind of dust until he arrived at the mountain pass. His ck robe fluttered in the wind. There was a strict and ruthless look on his face. He had arrived like a raging tide and carried the grandeur of the First King Level Expert of the Golden Horse Riders Department. "Open the gate!" these words contained the supreme authority which couldnt be questioned by anyone. A guarding officer stood atop the wall of the mountain pass. He was about to say something when someone next to him suddenly eximed, "King Level Expert Jing?" "Humph!" Chu Yang snorted coldly. Then, he raised the horsewhip andshed it. This action produced a sonic boom that sent shock waves for several miles. Chu Yang didnt say anything. However, he red at the expert of the Golden Horse Riders Department with cold eyes. "Hurry up and open the gate!" the Revered Martial Artist hastily ordered the guarding officer. The guarding officer was perplexed. But, he couldnt offend the person standing next to him. So, he quickly opened the gate; the suspension bridge was slowly lowered down. Chu Yang coldly waved his hand; as if beckoning that expert to get down. Then, he kicked his ck horse and rushed into the mountain pass. His ck robe fluttered in the wind. It seemed as if a mass of ck cloud was floating towards the pass. He dismounted from his horse after going-in. Then, he pulled out the whip and angrily looked at the face of a young officer who stood at the gate, "What are you looking at? Hurry up! Lead this horse and feed it, got it?" The young officer seemed to be in utter shock. There was a trace of fear, shock and anger in his eyes, [Isnt this person way too overbearing? Who do you think you are f**ker? You think you are the King Level Expert of the Golden Horse Riders Department or something, huh?] Suddenly, a personnded in front of him like a meteor. He called out, "King Level Expert... King Level Expert Jing... what brings you here?" [This person is the King Level Expert of the Golden Horse Riders Department?] The young officer was baffled. He then obediently led the horse to feed it. The young-male-horse looked aged since it had shed every strand of its power as it had galloped non-stop for five hundred kilometers. "If I donte... will you be able to block King of Hell Chu on your own?" Chu Yang snorted. He walked forward with huge strides as he said in a brief manner, "I want Golden Horse Riders Department experts assembled here within the time frame of ten breaths. Those who fail to arrive in-time shall be executed!" "Yes!" The Revered Martial Artists entire body was covered in cold sweat. The experts of Golden Horse Riders Department who had assembled behind him were scared out of their wits. They began to issue strange shouts as they scattered to notify theirrades. Chu Yang continued to takerge steps. He then coldly said, "Youve received the news, right?" "We have... but..." "I dont want to hear your buts!" Chu Yang shouted, "Catch King of Hell Chu at any cost. Those who fail to catch him wont be able to escape from the punishment including myself. Then your but wont save you! Understood?" "Yes! I will pay heed to your instructions, King Level Expert." The Revered Martial Artist bowed his head respectfully as he tried his best to match his pace with King of Hell Chus big steps. Then, he said in stammering manner, "But... King Level Expert, you ..." Smack! Chu Yang turned sideways and mercilessly pped on his face. He then grabbed the experts cor and coldly looked into his eyes as he asked in a callous tone, "But what? You will keep your mouth shut from now on. All you will do is listen to mymands!" "Yes!" The Revered Sword Artists face was burning. But, he didnt dare to touch it. He kept his stature upright. His cold sweat had seeped into his vest. [The kind of temperament King Level Expert has today... is rarely seen.] "You may me me for being grumpy and short tempered... but this is a matter of great concern!" Chu Yangs voice turned gentle as he continued to walk. He then said, "Prime Minister is furious about this matter. The entire Golden Horse Riders Department under mymand is undergoing heavy punishment. You people arent involved in the implication since youre stationed outside... Youre not aware of your good fortune. I wont mind helping you out this time to save your skin!" "Yes!" The Revered Martial Artist trembled with fear. [So, thats the matter...] They could see the senior guard of the gate as they talked. The chubby guard had just arrived to greet the visitor. He had almost pissed in his pants in terror. He was about to arrive in front of the gate when he heard an extremely loud and grim voice, "Stop right there! Get lost!" The chubby guard looked-up to see the cold and callous expressions of the honorable ck-robed man who was walking with huge strides. The ck-robed mans sharp eyes were fixed on his body as a goshawk eyes a fat rabbit. "I have no interest in exchanging formal greetings with you. Dont say a word and get lost!" Chu Yangs eyebrows were raised. He looked extremely impatient as he shouted in an irritated manner. His confidence and domineering demeanor reeked of tyranny. Only a person who could control the fate of another could issue such a roar. "Yes... Yes." The chubby senior guard almost pissed his pants. His entire body trembled with fear. He didnt stay there for a single second. He hurriedly turned around to run. However, the center of gravity of his fat body didnt allow him to turn around as he had intended. His body twisted and his posture became extremely weird. It was like the exquisite rotation of a dancer; but a failed one. He fell down as his two fat legs twisted together in the shape of a fried dough twist. (1) A slim person wouldnt have looked unusual if they had twisted their waist like this. However, this was a fat person whose weight was more than 125 kilograms... and was probably approaching 150 kilograms. So, when a fat man like him twisted his waist like that... it made him appear like a fried dough twist... It was really amazing. Just wow...... Fried Dough Twist: Its a type of doughnut which is also called Mahua. You can search it on the inte to see its shape. Chapter 364 Disappearing into the Mountain-Forest to Search for Elixirs "Useless man! The sight of you fills my eyes with filth," Chu Yang cursed-out in a disgusted manner as he kicked the fat guard in his buttocks. The pot-bellied guard was sent flying like a rubber ball with a loud whooshing sound. He screamed in a horrified voice as his rotating body flew across the wall in a weird posture. He crashed down on the ground with a loud thunderous noise; he seemed to have broken several bones. Meanwhile, numerous shadows of people rushed-over from every direction. The experts of Golden Horse Riders Department had arrived at the fastest possible speed; it seemed as if their buttocks had been set on fire. They looked at the Revered Martial Artist as he raised his hand and gestured. Then, he winked at them to ry a signal. They stood in attention as they understood it. They didnt even dare to pant; they stood motionless... with confusion in their hearts. Whoosh everyone was in attendance. "Is everyone in attendance?" Chu Yang turned around abruptly. Then, he gazed at each of them one-by-one. He nced past everyone in a quick manner. However, the ruthless intention to kill that brimmed in his eyes sent chills down everyones spines. "King Level Expert, everyone has arrived," the Revered Martial Artist straightened his back and replied. "Good!" Chu Yang took two steps forward. "Now, heres your assignment." Everyone assumed the attention position. Then, they fixed their burning gazes at Chu Yang. "Be ready to make any sacrifices this time. Dont even hesitate to sacrifice your own lives. King of Hell Chu must be found and killed at any cost," Chu Yang said as he slowly paced back and forth. His bright eyes looked like the eyes of a hawk as they swept over everyones face, "Now, all of you move towards the center ande closer to me." Everyone was perplexed. However, they moved forward a few steps and encircled him. Chu Yang secretly incited his martial power. His blood began to boil which gave rise to the fragrance of orchid. Everyones noses twitched as they smelled the simple yet exquisite fragrance. Chu Yang swept his eyes over them and asked heavily, "Did you smell something?" Everyone nodded in unison. "King of Hell Chu has been struck by a palm attack called Destroying Soul and Breaking Heart Palm. Due to the impact of this unique palm attack... his body will continue to exude this peculiar orchid fragrance as long as he doesnt die. Understood?" Chu Yang said in a dignified manner. "Understood," everyone stuck-out their chests. "Very well!" A strange smile appeared on the face of Jing Meng Hun. He continued in a dark tone, "Now, you people will apany me to the Main North Gate to apprehend King of Hell Chu." He stopped for a second then continued in an eerie tone, "You people ought to understand the unprecedented significance of this mission. If theres even a small mistake on your part... humph... then there shall be no hope for mercy or forgiveness." "Yes!" Dozens of experts replied as their faces brimmed with eagerness. "Now, lets set off!" Chu Yang waved his hand andmanded, "Get your horses!" Shua Everyone mounted their horses and prepared to leave. Suddenly, a faint sound of fluttering wings came from the sky. An invisible falcons figure appeared in the sky andnded on the head of the Revered Martial Artist. "Whats that? Bring it over here," Chu Yangs sharp eyes swept over it as he shouted. He knew that the letter containedtest information on him. "Yes!" The Revered Martial Artist didnt doubt him even a little. He held the invisible falcon and removed the letter. Then, he held it in his hands in a respectful manner and presented it to Chu Yang. He would never have imagined, even in his wildest dreams, that this awe-inspiring King level Expert Jing was in fact the primary target of Golden Horse Riders Department C King of Hell Chu! Chu Yang rolled open the letter and took a look at it. Then, he said in an expressionless manner, "Thetest news is that King of Hell Chu has entered the Qng Mountain. We must leave for the ce... as the first military action team. Understood?" "Understood!" Everyone got excited. [Were being sent as the first military action team to arrest King of Hell Chu? The opportunity to perform such a great service has fallen onto our shoulders?] "Good!" Chu Yang strode over and mounted his horse. Then, he whipped it and pointed his finger towards the mountainousndscape in the distance. It seemed as if the imaginary King of Hell Chu was already there; waiting for them to catch him. He shouted in a confident manner, "Gentlemen! Its time to perform our duty and aplish our goal. Lets go!" He mped his legs on either side of the horse as it dashed forward like an arrow. "We shall aplish our goal. Rush forward!" several dozen experts mored in unison and spurred their horses to dash forward. They followed the King Level Expert Jing in an excited manner and rushed out. Fifty or sixty horses formed a tyrannical whirlwind as they rushed-out of the mountain pass and towards the Main North Gate. Chu Yangs horse leapt-out of the suspension bridge with a thunderous sound. He looked at the lush green mountain-forest in the distance. His eyes seemed eager as he waved his hand and said, "The one whoesst in the race shall be killed without pardon." "Awooo..." everyone issued a loud cry and rushed forward to save their lives... *** *** Jing Meng Hun arrived like a whirlwind with arge brigade of people after an hour of Chu Yangs departure. He roared as he learnt about this incident and nearly knocked down a horse to death. [The enemy is using the same strategy over-and-over again to make his escape. He is pretending to be me!] This thought drove Jing Meng Hun crazy... He roared for a while. Then, he issued a series of orders. After that, he led his men to chase after the enemy. Several invisible falcons flew-out after their departure. The falcons pped their wings to notify every the checkpoint ahead to join forces in order to surround and capture King of Hell Chu. Jing Meng Hun gritted his teeth as he pledged in his heart, [Your tricks wont work again. King of Hell Chu... youve made a blunder by entering this mountain-forest. I take a vow that if I dont kill you this time... I shant consider myself a man!] ... ... Chu Yang was alone now. He walked in the forest with his entire body dyed green. He had lost more than 20kgs of poisonous flood dragon meat a while ago. But in exchange, corpses of 56 experts of Golden Horse Riders Departmenty quietly in the forest. It had been an effortless victory... More than 160 experts of Golden Horse Riders Department had died at Chu Yangs hands from the time he hade out of the Continent Center Citadel. It wouldve been difficult from him to deal with even a dozen of them if he had confronted them head-on. However, he hadnt even need to move a finger in order to get rid of them. He had merely used the identity of Jing Meng Hun to trick them into consuming poison. Chu Yang was very happy about this. However, the getup provided by the Sword Spirit had reached its time-limit of three hours. Therefore, Chu Yangs facial features had been restored to their true appearance. He advanced through the dense green trees in a stealth manner; like a leopard. The Sword Point of the Nine Tribtions Sword poked its tip out of his right hands middle finger. Chu Yang was changing directions as per its instructions. The Sword Point was helping him look for elixirs. His discussion with Sword Spirit from a moment ago had been greatly motivating. "There are a lot of spirit medicines of the heaven and earth in the mountain-forest. "The mountain-forest is very dangerous... but there wont be any need to conceal your identity since you can easily hide there. These mountains, rivers, flowers, nts and trees will be your cover. Its said that ones eyes can be obscured by a single leaf. Yet, this is the great mountain forest. And youre just one person. "There are a lot of elixirs of Heaven and Earth rank in this world. But, they usually grow in the most inessible ces C majority of them grow in mountain-forests and the remaining upy the underwater regions. Most of them grow for thousands of years and then silently dissipate into the heaven and earth... Then, the dissipated spirit energy gathers together and takes rebirth in the form of another treasure of Heaven and Earth rank... "Your wounds cant be cured by the medicinal efficacies of Nine Tribtions Sword. But, that doesnt mean that they cant be cured by the heaven and earth either. There is no wound or sickness that cant be cured by the heaven and earth... The heaven and earth are eternal. "Everything depends upon your luck. Moreover... you shouldnt becking good-luck since youre the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword." Chu Yang chuckled in his heart, [How would have I obtained Nine Tribtions Sword if Icked good luck?] Chu Yangs right hands finger was ced on the ground as his side leant against a pine tree. The Nine Tribtions Swords Sword point was in contact with an emerald-green nt-stem. This nt-stem was withering at a speed which was visible to the naked eye. "This mountain-forest is filled with treasures." Chu Yang sighed and thought, [It hasnt even been a quarter-of-an-hour since I entered the forest... and I already have three 100-year-old weeds and a red spirit mushroom.] The Sword Point didnt gobble any medicinal efficacy for itself. It transported them to the Nine Tribtions Space and handed it over to the Sword Spirit. Then, the Sword Spirit transformed the medicinal efficacies into pure energy and delivered them into Chu Yangs meridians... The Sword Point flickered and pointed in the other direction. Chu Yangs heart was set in motion as his body floated in that direction. He was advancing at a flying speed... He stopped after a long time to take a look around. He smiled joyfully as he saw a vast stretch of lush grass-thicket growing up to his waist. A palm-sized green grass nt was hidden in the grass thicket. Three small green fruits grew from the branches of the green grass nt. [Grass Cushion Fruit is an extremely rare elixir. Its extremely difficult to find even though it has three years of ripeness. Many prescriptions require this herb. However, its unavability gets it reced by other herbs with simr functions.] [This grass cushion fruit is green in color. So, its camouged well-within this lush green thicket of grass spreading in an area of about thirty meters. Its difficult to spot it even when its close at hand. Even I wouldnt have been able to spot it if not for the Nine Tribtions Sword. I would be long gone from here without noticing it...] [Who will be patient enough to search through a pile of weeds?] The three fruits disappeared as the Sword Point snuggled close to them. The green grass nt also withered and disappeared without a trace... Chu Yang rushed forward. He felt a vibrant power in his meridians. He felt full of vitality for the first time as his five internal organs C still wrapped in Sword Spirits power C began to heal. Chu Yang couldnt help but feel strange in his heart. [This grass cushion fruit is rare... but its not a heaven and earth treasure. So, how did it begin to heal my internal organs as soon as it entered them?] "Healing injuries or treating illnesses are by no means the tasks of only the heaven and earth treasures or precious elixirs. Even an ordinary herb can be used to treat an illness as long as its functions are symptomatic and suit the condition of the illness. In that case... an ordinary herb can be more useful than some heaven and earth treasures." Sword Spirit voices resounded, "You cant be unaware of this fact." "So thats how it is." Chu Yang tried to fathom Sword Spirits words. But he felt that the aftertaste of this fact was seemingly endless. He found this fact wonderful even when he was using his mind-frame of a martial artist. Chapter 365 Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng! [Thats pretty good. Treating a condition or healing injuries doesnt always need heaven and earth treasures. One can simply go for symptomatic solutions. The same logic can be used to deal with an enemy. One can find their ws, and then target them instead of using super-powerful moves to beat them in one fell swoop. In this way... even an ordinary move can produce wonderful results.] Chu Yang felt that his knowledge of martial arts had deepened to an extent. He kept jumping from tree-to-tree; like a whirlwind. The Nine Tribtions Swords Sword Point poked its head out of his index finger as it probed the surroundings. Sword Point didnt dare to be negligent since it knew that its master was undergoing a life-and-death crisis. Therefore, it led Chu Yang towards any medicinal herb that it discovered. Its said that beggars cant be choosers. Therefore, Chu Yang absorbed every medicinal herb that he came across; without any exception. The usefulness or futility of these herbs was decided on the basis of whether they were poisonous or not. Chu Yang even absorbed ordinary herbs like the Solomons Seal nt, the Dahurian Angelica herb, the Female Ginseng herb and so on; he didnt even spare ginsengs, spirit mushrooms, fleece flower roots and others... Chu Yang felt as if the Sword Point was grieving and harboring resentment every time it absorbed an ordinary medicinal herb. [The Nine Tribtions Sword has never been forced into consuming just anything in a thousand years because of the urgency of the situation. So it isnt interested in herbs which arent precious... Its like a person who has the habit of eating exotic delicacies is being forced to eat vegetables and tofu everyday...] [No wonder it feels cheated.] A rustling sound came from far behind him. Then, some indistinct shouts and roars were heard. This indicated that the pursuers werent far away. Chu Yang frowned. He then grabbed and uprooted some green grass. The grass had been turned into a big green ball in Chu Yangs hands by the time he had stridden for a distance of 1.5 kilometers. Chu Yang squeezed the round bundle of grass. Then, he started to knead it in order to crush it into a smaller ball. This caused the grass-juice to drip down drop-by-drop. Chu Yang collected the juice in his palms and applied it on his face and upper body... He then proceeded to dye his clothes with it. He repeated this action over-and-over. He would collect some grass and squeeze-out its juice to store it in the Nine Tribtions Sword. He continued to do that until he had collected a bucket of grass juice which was enough to be used a dozen times; if required. This was rightly taken into ount since Chu Yang was escaping through a forest. And its a known fact that a human bodys smell is very different from the fresh and clean smell of the mountain-forest. Moreover, Chu Yang was leaving behind his scent as he fiercely ran through the forest... In addition, his blood was exuding the deadly orchid fragrance... The scent of green-grass is the most natural smell in the world; even the scent of the juice of trees or the herbal smell of the medicinal ingredients isnt as natural and strong. Moreover, the smell of green grass could camouge every other scent. Suddenly, the Sword Point burst with excitement. It began to shake violently, and nearly broke-out of his finger to point in a certain direction. Chu Yang looked around and saw a canyon at a distance of about hundred feet. He couldnt help but smile. He then said, "Little guy, our pursers are right behind us. We wont be able to escape even if theres a goodponent down there since well first have to go down and thene back up." The Sword Point ignored him and kept pointing in that direction; it seemed impervious to excuses. Chu Yang was confused, but had no other choice. He was forced to change his route. Therefore, he rushed towards that canyon. He was shocked when he finally arrived there. It turned out that it wasnt a canyon. It was a steep cliff. It was filled with clouds and mist. Therefore, it was hard to tell how deep it was. He heard the rustling sounding from nearby. Suddenly, he heard a voice, "Whos that? Stop right there!" Then, a number of human figures rushed over. Their silhouettes hadnt yet approached, but a few cold lights had been swept-out towards Chu Yang. [Its evident from their strength that they are the experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department.] Chu Yang snorted and bounced back. Two pop sounds were heard as two short knives came flying-in and dug into the spot where Chu Yang stood a moment ago. Chu Yang jumped-up as a cold light shed in his eyes. Suddenly, the sword light burst into thousands of rays of cold light with a whooshing sound. Nine Tribtions Sword... Nine Heavens Sword y... the first move C one ray of cold light pierces ten thousand fathoms! The three approaching experts issued pitiful screams as they were chopped into six parts; their blood spattered in all directions. These three experts were quite unlucky. The experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department had scattered throughout the Qng Mountain. But, these three experts had rushed to the forefront as they were eager to render meritorious services. Therefore, they had ended-up bing the first ones to discover Chu Yangs traces. But, they also became the first ones to lose their lives... However, their screams alerted the nearby experts. Someone shouted from a distance, "Over there!" Then, people came rushing from every direction with a whooshing sound. Chu Yang rushed to the edge of the cliff and jumped down without any hesitation. He had heard a whistling sounding from the top. The Sword Point trembled on his finger as he struggled to stabilize his falling body. He had dropped for 200-300 feet when he inserted his right hand into the cliffs face. He slid for 10 feet before he came to a halt mid-air. He hadnt yet gone down to the level of the clouds and mist. However, he had a damp feeling in his entire body. He looked down, but couldnt see anything. [The Sword Point is still pointing downwards. It seems that theponent is somewhere down below...] Then, he loosened his grip and started to fall again. He looked down to determine his position. But, the clouds and mist blocked his vision. He descended another 100 feet in a sh. The Sword Point had calmed down. Chu Yang gathered some courage and began to fall down again. He felt that he was falling faster-and-faster. Suddenly, the Sword Point trembled; as if to remind him of something. Chu Yang stretched-out his right hand and inserted the Nine Tribtions Sword into the cliffs wall. Nine Tribtions Swords edge cut through the rock wall with a chi-chi sound; as if it was butter. He slid down for several hundred feet beforeing to a halt mid-air. Chu Yang looked down. There were no more clouds and mist in the air. So, he could clearly see a vast meadow below. He was just 50 feet above the ground... Chu Yang broke out into a cold sweat. [I wouldve plunged to my death if there had been any dy in stopping my fall.] He scolded the Sword Point in his heart, "Are you trying to kill me? Why didnt you warn me earlier?" The Sword Point trembled with excitement as it pointed towards a spot on the ground. Chu Yang knew that the Sword Point was so excited about the elixir that it didnt even hear the scolding. So, he swallowed his anger and slid all the way down. He was greeted by a strong fragrance even before he touched the ground. Chu Yangs spirit shook as his feetnded on the ground. The Sword Point quivered with excitement, and nearly pulled Chu Yang to the side of a small pool. Chu Yang saw a big and withered pine tree; it stood in the middle of an open area. Three snow-white nts stood in its vicinity. "Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng?" Chu Yang eximed in a surprised tone. [Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng isnt one of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines... but its a top-tier heaven and earth treasure. Moreover, three of these have appeared together. Its hard to guess the number of years these mustve been growing under this cliff...] Chu Yang sighed as he looked at the surroundings, [Thisnd is barren. Not a single de of grass can be seen in the surrounding area of a few thousand feet. The grass growing outside this range seems to have lost its vitality; it looks weak and pathetic. In fact, the trees under this cliff look devoid of life-force as well. They seem thin and frail despite years of growth.] [These Jade Snow Spirit Ginsengs are the only nts in this area which seem full of vitality; their trunks are thick enough to wrap ones arms around them. But, the pine tree has withered and its trunk seems as if its about to copse...] [The heaven and earth tier elixirs plunder the vitality of every other living thing in order to boost their own growth C this saying is indeed true.] The Sword Point was bursting with excitement at his fingertip. It expanded and contracted in a constant manner since it couldnt control its impatience. Chu Yang snorted as he narrowed his eyes and looked at the Sword Point. He was about to extent his hand to grab the herbs when he heard the Sword Spirits voice in his mind, "Dont absorb them!" "Why?" Chu Yang retracted his hand. Sword Point began to expand and contract in his hand to show its dissatisfaction. Its condition was simr to a child who had seen something delicious but was barred from eating it. It had assumed an unruly appearance. It was trying to make a ruckus to get what it wanted. "These three Jade Snow Spirit Ginsengs havent yet reached the required age-limit. They arent fully ripe yet." Sword Spirit said, "Put them in the Nine Tribtions Space and let me elerate their ripening." "Eh?" Chu Yang was stunned. [Not yet matured? How many years have they been growing for?] "Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng can be divided into different age-limits on the basis of their appearance. The ones that have surpassed 500 years of age attain milky-white appearance. The ones between 1000 years and 3000 years of age are considered mature. They have a silvery-white appearance. Their appearance bes pure-white when they reach their maximum age-limit of 9000 years. If they arent used once they attain maturity... then they scatter away into fine twinkling stars and their heaven and earth spirit energy fades away..." Sword Spirit further said, "As you can see... these three Jade Snow Spirit Ginsengs have already attained a pure-white appearance. Theyre about a decade away from arriving at their maximum age-limit. A fully matured Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng canpete with the Nine Great Herbal Medicines. It can also be used as an ingredient in the preparation of Nine Tribtions Pill. Only a single Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng is needed to prepare a pill. You wouldve wasted a valuable product of nature if you had absorbed it carelessly." "So, thats how it is. In that case... how long will it take for them to fully mature if you elerate their ripening?" "It should take about ten days," Sword Spirit pondered and then said. It seemed that it had detected what Chu Yang was thinking. So, it added, "But, dont get the idea that I can elerate the ripening of any herbal medicine. And dont even think that Ill work on useless stuff. The medicine should be as relevant as the Nine Great Herbal Medicines... and should be close to reaching its maturity. Otherwise, its out of the question. If its one of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines... then youll need to find the fifth fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword so that I can use my ability of elerated ripening in a continued manner." "Eh... I knew it would be something like this." Chu Yang had intended to collect some elixirs and use elerated ripening on them. However, he dispelled this idea after hearing Sword Spirits words. "Will this medicine assist my recovery when its fully matured?" "Your recovery will be difficult since you need to be nursed back to health. It will take a long time. But, more than half of your injuries can be cured by a single Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng. It will be useless to consume more than one since it wont have much extra effect. Your injuries merely need to be healed-enough to free your life from danger. After that, we can take our time to find a way to help you make a full recovery," the Sword Spirit said. It was clear that it was relieved. The three Jade Snow Spirit Ginsengs seemed to have given it great confidence. [There shall be a way for the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword to recover as long as he isnt dead and his soul isnt annihted. Recovery of more than half of the injuries is as good as aplete recovery.] "These Jade Snow Spirit Ginsengs can be used to synthesize a Nine Tribtions Pill?" Chu Yang was anxious. [Qing Wu awaits a Nine Tribtions Pill. So, how can I not exploit this opportunity to collect its ingredients?] Chapter 366 The only way out! "We cannot... but the quality of the Nine Tribtions Pill concocted will be much better if we use the Jade Snow Spirit Ginsengs. The Nine Great Herbal Medicines are considered the most precious medicines because they independently hold the rank of best heaven and earth treasures, and they have the properties which can rival any other herb... this Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng belongs to the rank of heaven and earth treasure. However, its medicinal property iscking. Therefore, its intrinsic functions arecking and cannot rival those of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines even though it is a wonderful herbal medicine!" "So thats how it is," Chu Yang thoughtfullymented. His left hand shrouded the three Jade Snow Spirit Ginsengs. And then, he said silently in his heart, received, the next moment. The three Jade Snow Spirit Ginsengs had entered the Nine Tribtions Space. The Nine Tribtions Swords Sword Point was suddenly unwilling to do anything. It rushed-out from Chu Yangs finger and madly disyed grievance. Apparently, it felt terribly wronged. It was basically trying to say that since it discovered the item and guided him here... then why didnt it get its share...? Chu Yang had no other choice but to try andfort it. He telepathically tried to show it the analysis and poured bucketloads of exnations regarding the pros and cons of his decision. But, he eventually had to promise to give it one ginseng once the process of elerated ripening was over. This dispelled the Sword Points grievance and it became exhrated in anticipation. Chu Yang chucked in his heart, [this little guy wants to enjoy the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng? To think that hes being so unwilling to let go... doesnt he wish for me to form a Nine Tribtions Pill?] Jing Meng Hun was standing at the cliff. He was looking at the tragic plight of the three miserable-looking corpses thaty before him. There was a dark look on his face. Over a hundred people were gathered around him, while more and more were rushing-over in session. They would look at those three corpses, and would feel their blood run cold from terror. Jing Meng Hun had informed them that the target had sustained serious injuries. These three were Revered Martial Artists. They had called-out to alert everyone. However, they had died a violent death within the short timeframe everyone had arrived on the scene. [A severely injured person has such an attack power? He single-handedly killed three Revered Martial Artists at once? Isnt this... too outrageous?] "The enemy seems to have a divine weapon that can cut-through iron as if it were mud! Everyone needs to be on their guard while they confront him," Jing Meng Hun stood up and spoke in an indifferent tone. "Yes." "Judging from the trail there should no more than two paths which he couldve taken. We came from the right... so he couldnt have gone that way. Therefore, the first path that he couldve taken wouldve been to jump-off this cliff. The second path wouldve been to go left. He couldnt have gone back because our great army forces are stationed there." Jing Meng Hun spoke as he calmly analyzed, "Taking the left path woulde with a big risk since it goes straight north. But jumping down from the cliff is the safest path since its the easiest way to break away from our line of sight..." He said this and then tried to look for the trail on the cliff. Then, he said, "You people must be aware that one can use their martial power to survive a fall from a cliff... irrespective of its height as long as one has the cultivation level of Revered Martial Artist. They wouldnt fall to their death... but youd need to draw leverage from the cliffs face from time to time in order to get down safely." He pondered for a while. Then he added, "If my guess isnt wrong... King of Hell Chu has jumped down from the cliff! What do you people think?" Everyone looked at each other in dismay but didnt speak a word. This was the so-called decision-making time. They must choose which direction to chase in. If any of them gave a suggestion and chose the wrong direction... bad luck would befall everyone since King Level Expert Jing wouldnt take that mistake lightly and may explode with anger. "One squad of men and horses shall go left. Ill lead the other team down the cliff!" Jing Meng Huns eyes revealed an angry look as hemanded, "Inform General Wang and General Lee to bring their hunting dogs as soon as possible!" "Yes." "Everyone, begin!" Jing Meng Hun issued themand and then led the people to rush to the edge of the cliff. Everyone peered down and couldnt help but suck in a mouthful of cold air. Clouds and mist were present everywhere in the air; it seemed as if they were locking the cliffs mouth. They couldnt see anything even when they peered down to have a look. Everyone was experienced and knowledgeable. They knew that such a phenomenon near the cliffs mouth could only mean one thing the cliff was so high... that it was unobservable. They had initially thought that it wasnt that tall a cliff, and that they wouldnt plunge to their deaths if they jumped down. However, they wouldnt dare to boast that anymore. The clouds and mist had blocked their vision entirely. They could see nothing from above. This gave rise to a fear since they didnt know what was down there. Even a Ninth Grade Revered Martial Artist might fall to their death if they were to bump into a protruding branch and lose their bnce. In fact, it wouldnt be strange if a Ninth Grade Revered Martial Artist were to lose their life in the process of getting down this cliff since they didnt have the probing abilities that were granted by the Divine Senses of a King Level Expert. They had been feeling strange ever since they had started the mission of encircling and killing King of Hell Chu. In fact, they had been feeling as if they were in a dream or something. King Level Expert Jing had said that the target was seriously wounded, and was on the verge of dying. But the target obvious seemed vigorous and lively. King Level Expert Jing had said that the target would be emanating the fragrance of orchid. However, they hadnt smelled the orchid fragrance anywhere. The strangest was the fact that every ce which King of Hell Chu had passed-through on his journey waspletely clean. Everyone had even begun to suspect, [is it possible that this guy doesnt need to eat food? Is it possible that he doesnt need to urinate and defecate?] They hadnt found any traces of food that King of Hell Chu mightve eaten on the way... nor did they find the slightest trace of his excreted faeces. [Has he been... restraining himself and holding in his urine and sh*t this entire time?] King Level Expert Jing had just said that King of Hell Chu mustve jumped down the cliff... yet everyone was specting in their hearts, [how big was the credibility of this sentence? Only a little perhaps...?] [We might as well just get down without worrying much if the cliffs height was nsormal. However, this cliff is so terrifying... f*k, what if I fell to my death?] Some thought... [My parents, wife and children are waiting in the Continent Center Citadel. I cannot afford to go for a suicide jump.] While there were others... [Ive recently married a concubine and I havent even gotten a chance to enter the bridal chamber... how can I jump-off this cliff like a madman?] "Everyone follow me; pay attention to your footing," Jing Meng Hun had seen everyones faces. How could he not know what these guys were thinking? Hisplexion sank as he acted decisively. He took out the Meng Hun sword and jumped down. He inserted the Meng Hun sword into the rocky cliff after he had descended 70-80 feet and simultaneously pounded his left hand into the wall. The stone fragments fluttered about as a hole was opened in the cliff wall. This hole was big enough to amodate the foot of a falling person. Then, he continued to make simr footing-spaces as he descended the cliff. It was as if he was creating adder in the cliff. The others followed after him one by one. Everyone was overjoyed. There wouldnt be any issue as long as they observed the footholds carefully. This descent had be safe under the guidance of the King Level Expert. Hence, everyone carefully and cautiously trailed downward. Chu Yang had found and received a spirit mushroom by now. That was when he suddenly heard a bang. He didnt hear it clearly because this sound hade from far. However, Chu Yang was vignt in his heart. [Ivee down here... so who else can make this sound if not the enemy pursuers...?] That was followed by another bang... and soon another... Chu Yang quickly figured it out. [It seems that someone is punching the wall to create adder! They wish toe down!] Chu Yang didnt bother to think any further. He turned around and fled at the fastest possible speed. It seemed as if he was flying-away. As for ambushing the enemy... he thought of no such ns. [I can disy only half of my strength, while the enemy has someone who can use punches to create adder down the cliff. It is definitely a King Level Expert! Perhaps Jing Meng Hun is personally leading a team of soldiers to catch me. Preparing an ambush for them will be equivalent to courting death...] Chu Yang dashed without even turning his head back to look. Jing Meng Hun and his squad carefully traced their way down the cliff, and began to search. But Chu Yang had already fled. In fact, he was more 5km ahead of them in the north direction. This cliff-descent had created a buffer, and had given Chu Yang the valuable time for a head-start. The time Chu Yang had wasted in search of elixirs while dashing towards the mountain pass had been made-up by the slow cliff-descent of Jing Meng Hun and his squad. However, Chu Yangs good fortunes soon came to an end. The fragrance of orchid that had stayed suppressed had begun to exude from his blood and had started to drift around... This orchid fragrance was like a maggot crawling inside Chu Yangs tarsal bone; it was his biggest crisis. And... then appeared a canyon up-ahead. There were towering mountain peaks on both sides of the canyon. These peaks reached into the clouds. The canyon was about 100 feet wide and arge squad of the Great Zhaos soldiers was slowly advancing from the opposite side in a circr formation. The entire canyon was filled with troops, and there was no gap in their defense. Chu Yang hid on top of a big tree and frowned. [I must kill my way through this army if I wish to pass. There are towering mountain peaks on both sides, and half of them are hidden in the clouds. I cant even see the summit. Im afraid it will take at least two days to cross if I were to take a detour by climbing them...] [Moreover, I cant even tell how many traps the enemy might prepare during these two days.] [Even if it were to require only half a days effort... I cannot afford that much dy. I might never be able to return to Iron Cloud in this lifetime if I were to slow down for even an hour!] Chu Yang understood this point well. [The Golden Horse Riders Department has been leading me by my nose. Theyve stuck to pursue me from behind. They couldve rushed to the front to intercept me, but it wouldve been 100 times more dangerous than pursuing from behind! But it is evident that this army of 10,000 soldiers has been stationed here to block my path.] [Jing Meng Hun is a fool... but not foolish-enough to send ordinary soldiers to capture me! I see... so thats why I didnt find any soldiers while making my way through the mountain-forest.] [The main reason why this army has arrived is to trap me here!] Chu Yang had understood the enemys strategy. A bugle horn sounded and enemy soldiers stopped in their footstep, and began to pitch the camps. It was evident that they were going to set-up their barracks in this canyon. Chu Yang watched attentively, and couldnt help but have a cold feeling in his heart. [This is an army unit of well-trained elite soldiers. They seem to have expertise in war tactics! Theirmander has to be a famous general!] [This is the only way of return and an elite army blocks my path. Im afraid the final oue will always be... me falling into the hands of the Golden Horse Riders Department no matter what I do!] [Even if I charge forward... how could I deal with 10,000 elite soldiers alone? Should I take the roundabout route...?] Chu Yang could guarantee that hed end-up bumping into the main force of the Golden Horse Riders Department even if he were to take a roundabout route. He waspletely surrounded, and the enemy wasnt far away. Jing Meng Hun would catch-up with him from behind if he continued to stay motionless and didnt act. He wouldnt have a way out in that were to happen. His only way out of this predicament was to take advantage of the enemy who were busy setting-up their barracks, and crash his way through their ranks. Suddenly, a sharp look appeared in Chu Yangs eyes. [Since Ive made up my mind I will not change it! I just need to be prepared for the task ahead!] "Sword Spirit!" Chu Yang called-out in his mind. "What happened?" The Sword Spirit appeared. "Will you be able to support me if I were to crash my way through the enemy forces... at the cost of several times the consumption on your part," Chu Yangs eyes dodged to the other side as he asked in a heavy tone. Chapter 367 What Harm is there in Slaughtering the Entire World? The Sword Spirit didnt say anything and seemed to be lost in observation for a long time. It then said, "Its too risky!" "Risky? Thats fine!" Chu Yang thought in his heart. [The Sword Spirit didnt say that it cannot support me. He just said that its too risky. This means that theres a hope of sess in taking this risk!] Chu Yang was willing to press his luck at this juncture. He was prepared to take any kind of a risk as long as there was even 1% hope of sess. Not to mention that the Sword Spirit had personally said that it was too risky but possible; [then why not give it a try?] Chu Yang took a deep breath and slowly stretched-out his right hand. A sword appeared in his hand with a nging sound. Hed be able to escape from his current predicament if he managed to make a getaway from here. If he failed... then this would be hisst fight in this life. It was a fight to win or die, and he had no choice but to fight. So, he might as well go all-out and fight whole-heartedly without caring about life and death. Chu Yangs wasnt thinking about Mo Qing Wu in his heart. He wasnt thinking about Meng Chao Ran, Tan Tan or his sword brothers. Even more so... he wasnt thinking about his own fuzzy life-experiences... There was only one thought in his mind kill and escape! Kill and escape! Kill! Escape! "One ray of cold light pierces ten thousand fathoms... What harm is there in ughtering the entire world?" Chu Yang slowly recited in a low voice. His eyes gazed at the shining sword as he continued to mutter and repeat the same chant over and over, "What harm is there in ughtering the entire world?" Chanting the names of the Nine Tribtions Swords techniques aloud had suddenly boosted the heroic spirit in his heart. The most crucial part in this mnemonic chant of the Nine Tribtions Sword was that question mark at the end of the sentence. This question mark gave a choice. This choice is for the person who practices the Nine Heavens Sword y; it lets him choose between two different paths. One is for hesitance; the other is for decisiveness. [Why not?] [What harm is there?] [Whats wrong in doing this?] "Let me ughter everyone today..." Chu Yang felt a burst of energy stirring up his chest. A raging energy violently rushed forth from the bottom of his heart and went to the tip of his raised eyebrows. His cold vision swept across the trees andnded on the soldiers who were pitching the camps. Then, he said in a cold and callous tone: "...well what harm is there? Whats wrong in doing this?" The sword de began to shine. It seemed to be responding to the murderous aura of its master. The cold and chilling sword-light sprang-up with a nging sound, and began to dance on the swords body. The Sword Points extremely sharp tip climbed-up the sword de and attached itself at the top. The tip of the sword suddenly issued a harsh sh of dazzling light. This light was even brighter than the sunlight. ng! Sword Edge silently rushed-out of the Dantian, and moved upstream along the meridians to arrive into his arm. It then rushed-up his palm and entered the long sword. Chu Yang felt a burst of heat flowing and surging within his body. The long sword in his hand issued bursts of bright white light along with abrupt scarlet shes. Then, the Sword Spine suddenly rushed-up with a loud explosion. Boom! Suddenly, the murderous aura filled the entire sky and the steam disseminated everywhere. Chu Yangs background had transformed into hell in a split second; it was brimming of a cold and gloomy aura just like the hellish underworld. The birds on the trees and the insects underground sensed this terrifying murderous intention. They panicked upon sensing the danger, and began to flee in disarray. The Nine Tribtions Swords three fragments charged forward to break-through the enemy lines. The ominous spine was crazily aching to massacre the enemy. This was the first time it was cooperating with the other fragments after a separation of 10,000 years. Therefore, its murderous spirit was thergest among the three fragments that had joined together to form this sword. The Nine Tribtions Sword had appeared eight times in this world over the past 80,000 years. The order of appearance of the fragments was different each time. However, the Sword Point, the Sword Edge and the Sword Spine had never been the first three fragments to appear in a sequence. However, these three killer fragments had taken birth in the beginning this time. And this had only happened during Chu Yangs turn. Considering their appearance in such desperate times... when the entire world was in chaos... seemed to foretell something... Was this was the Will of Heaven? Chu Yang suddenly felt a storm of murderous aura raging within his heart as he held the long sword in his hand. It was a very hostile aura; the only one of its kind that existed between heaven and earth. It was hard to tell how many souls had been released from their suffering by the Sword Point, the Sword Edge and the Sword Spine in thest 80,000 years. The Nine Tribtions Sword had always been the divine purging artifact of Nine Heavens. It was capable of wreaking havoc in the Upper Three Heavens. Therefore, it could be imagined that those who had been killed by it werent ordinary people. To put it bluntly... a King Level Expert was a high level expert in Chu Yangs eyes at the moment. However, a King Level Expert... perhaps wouldnt make it to the bottommost level of experts inparison to the souls of the people that had been yed by the Nine Tribtion Sword in the past. It was needless to say that countless experts of the Emperor Level, the Monarch Level and even the Saint Level had been ughtered by the Nine Tribtions Sword. As for the Supreme Level Experts... no one would dare to say that there was none in that list. Chu Yang hade in contact with these three killer artifacts, and had gathered them at one ce. The outbreak of such a hostile aura had nearly destroyed Chu Yangs mind. Luckily there were two things which saved his life. One was his own incredible mental strength which had resulted from his two lifetimes of experiences; and the other was the suppression force of Sword Spirit. Thats how the hostile aura of the Nine Tribtions Sword was sessfully brought under control. However, Chu Yangs present appearance was no different than that of the fiendish-devils mentioned in the legends. Anyone whod see him in this avatar wouldnt pay attention to his face; theyd look at the solidified hostile aura that had taken shape on his body. Chu Yang had leaked it out; though, only a little. He had gained a new power now that he had obtained the third fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword the power to assimte peoples lives. Chu Yang closed his eyes. Then, he took two deep breaths. He then opened his eyes; as if with a sh of understanding. His body silently floated-out. He went along the hidden corners as he took cover behind the big trees. He sometimes stuck close to the ground and moved through the bushes. He left ripples in the green grass as he brushed forward; just like a boat that leaves-behind ripples on the water-surface as it passes-by. These ripples were divided on his either sides, and gave rise to a chain reaction of more ripples in the grass... Themanding officer of this army unit was a famous general of the Great Zhao Wang Teng Long. He had received an order from Diwu Qing Rou to assemble an army of 200,000 soldiers in the shortest possible time and head north to the Iron Cloud battlefield. He had hence led his own private army and had left the Continent Center. However, he had never anticipated that hed be intercepted by an invisible falcon after covering only halfway of the journey. He had received themand to turn around and assist in capturing and killing King of Hell Chu. Wang Teng Long had no time to summon troops from elsewhere under the sudden pressure of such an exceptionally urgent matter. Hence, he had only brought his private army due tock of a better option; it only consisted of 10,000 elite soldiers. However, he had full confidence in his men. [My 10,000 soldiers are elites. They can be called veterans in the arts of war. This elite army unit of 10,000 can confront 100,000 soldiers. They can push 100,000 soldiers to a disadvantageous situation without the slightest effort! In fact, they might even win the battle and annihte the enemy!] [They should be enough to surround and capture King of Hell Chu!] Wang Teng Long wasnt contemptuous about the legends of King of Hell Chu. He merely thought that 10,000 soldiers and horses should be enough to surround and capture King of Hell Chu. In fact, it would be like killing the chicken with an ox-axe; a total overkill. Wang Teng Long was a famous general of the Great Zhao. He was always apanied by more than 10,000 soldiers and horses. He was ranked 13th in the ranking list of top generals in the continent. He was valiant, had a tough character and a raging inferno-like disposition. He wasnt a general one would like a deal with. A deputy general was allowed to have a few hundred soldiers. A low-ranking generals private army couldnt have more than 1000 soldiers. The intermediate and senior ranking generals couldnt have more than 3000 soldiers. Only the so-called famous generals were qualified to have 10,000 soldiers. This showed how dreadful a persona Wang Teng Long really was. Moreover, these 10,000 soldiers were part of Wang Teng Longs private army, and each of them was elite among elites. Wang Teng Long had seen the topography of this canyon, and had issued themand: [make the fan-shaped formation and march forward. Reach the narrowest region of the canyon and pitch the camps there! This ce looks like a giant throat!] [Even a fly wont be able to pass by as long as we can strangle the throat!] Wang Teng Long was 100% sure [as long as my soldiers can set up the barracks in the narrowest part of this canyon... we should be able to persist for an entire month and hold our own even if the enemy had a million soldiers; so long as we have sufficient military provisions!] They had arrived at the narrowest ce. His vice general was overseeing the pitching of barracks, while Wang Teng Long rode his horse to the top of a small soil-slope and gazed into the distance. It seemed as if he was trying to track the activity in the mountain-forest. [This boundless mountain-forest is like one giant bottle gourd, and this canyon is like its neck. If someone is toe out of this mountain-forest... they cannot escape our surveince!] Wang Teng Long had taken a roundabout route to arrive here to outnk the enemy. He had was very confident; [even a mouse cant get past me!] [King of Hell Chu cant take this route to return to the Iron Cloud. The other two options for him are to remain hidden in Great Zhao... or go to Limitless Nation. However, its highly unlikely that he has opted for those options. He wouldnt have entered this mountain-forest otherwise!] [As long as he is still here... as long as he dares toe out... He will surely and certainly fall into myp!] "Reporting to Great General; your military order has beenpleted," The deputy general turned around and came running to his side. He stood at attention with his back perfectly straight like a rod and reported to him. Wang Teng Longs had an established rule; a rule even his own deputy general wasnt allowed to vite despite the fact that he was very close to his immediate-subordinate. Anyone whod disregard it would be punished ording to the militaryw. He believed that an army must uphold its code of conduct. Even if there were fathers, brothers and sons in the army... they must uphold the appearance of army officers. You are my father, but I hold a higher rank than yours in the army. Hence, you stand at attention and salute whenever you see me. Moreover, you can only call me by my designation. Youre not allowed to call me by any other name. Ill hit you right there-and-then if you call me son in front of the others. If Wang Teng Longs own son were the Commanding General and he himself were the deputy general hed bow down and kowtow when greeting his son. This was the militaryw. Once upon a time... his own younger brother hade to see him in his tent, and had involuntarily called him Big Brother. Wang Teng Long had ordered his subordinates to punish his young brother by severely hitting him forty times with an army stick. He would stand next to the bed of his unconscious young brother at night and shed tears of pain and regret... but when he was amander-in-chief on duty... he was strictly impartial towards the armys code of conduct. Even Diwu Qing Rou addressed him by his military designation while he was on duty. This was Wang Teng Long. Wang Teng Long put on a serious face, and replied as he looked indifferently at his troops busy at work, "Ok! Got it!" He paused for a second, then said, "Fuhu, what do you think about this?" Deputy Sun Fuhu had been his partner for more than ten years. There was a tacit understanding between these two, and that too to such an extent that they didnt need to speak in detail to get their point across. He knew what Wang Teng Long was talking about after just a mouthful of words... Sun Fuhu carefully looked at the mountain-forest and then at the army. He then solemnly said, "Great General, this subordinate thinks that King of Hell Chu wont be able to escape as long as you are stationed here!" "Not necessarily!" Wang Teng Long smiled and slowly shook his head. He insipidly said while he gazed at the mountain-forest: "You dont understand King of Hell Chu, do you? He wont be that infamous King of Hell Chu if he got caught so easily." "En? Can it be that Great General is worried?" Sun Fuhu was somewhat surprised to see Wang Teng Long acting in this manner. An army of 10,000 soldiers lying in wait at the throat of this canyon was enough to capture King of Hell Chu in his opinion. In fact, it was a bit too excessive to gather such arge force to apprehend just one guy. However, he had never imagined that his Great General would turn-out to have this kind of attitude in this regard. Chapter 368 A Sword Charges at Ten Thousand Soldiers! "Ah?" Sun Fuhu was stunned. "King of Hell Chu is seriously wounded; his five internal organs have been ruptured... But, have you seen this with your own eyes?" Wang Teng Long asked as the coldness in his eyes became intense. "The subordinate... the subordinate hasnt seen..." Sun Fuhu stuck out his chest as he replied loudly. "You havent seen it yourself... then how can you say that hes seriously injured?" Wang Teng Long looked at him seriously. "This..." Sun Fuhu was speechless. [This information hase straight from the sources of the Golden Horse Riders Department; it has even undergone the approval of Prime Minister Diwu. Cant it be considered as authentic?] "Dont believe such news until youve seen it for yourself." Wang Teng Long said in a strict manner, "We are soldiers and generals. So, we must pay great attention to evidence. If we havent seen something with our own eyes... then we must confirm it even if the entire world believes it to be the truth. Otherwise... our gullible nature will bring-about our doom. The people of Jianghu can escape if they get defeated. They cane back ten yearster to take revenge; it still wont be toote. The politicians can forebear if theyre defeated. They can wait, keep a low profile and conceal their strengths to make aebackter on. But, military soldiers turn into a mountain of bones or a sea of blood when they are defeated. For us... a crushing defeat is beyond redemption." Wang Teng Long said fiercely, "Several of our brothers will get buried in the battlefield if we get defeated. Our dead brothers will nevere back even if we get an opportunity to turn that defeat into victoryter. "We cant let our brothers die in vain. Understood?" Wang Teng Long shouted coldly. "Yes." Sun Fuhu stood straight. He felt that his back had been covered in cold sweat. "If you still think the same as before... then I will never leave the reins of the army in your hands," Wang Teng Long said insipidly. "Yes... your humble subordinate will never dare to think like that," Sun Fuhu sweated profusely as he said. "Ry this order to everyone C pitch the camps quicker. Then, bury the pots in the ground to cook rice. This must be done at the fastest possible speed. The camps must be pitched and the iron cooking pots must be set-up to cook food within a quarter of an hour. The soldiers must be done with eating food within half an hour." Wang Teng Long tilted his head to one side as he looked at the chaotic troops. He frowned as he said, "Im giving them only half-an-hour. They must eat within the allocated time... even if they have to eat uncooked rice." Wang Teng Long was slightly worried as he looked at the mountain-forest on the opposite side. He muttered, "If we are to meet with a mishap and King of Hell Chu is to escape from here... then his only chance to do that is... now. The consequences would be disastrous if he were to escape getting captured here." "Yes!" Sun Fuhu didnt agree with this decision. However, he didnt dare to say anything and went down to ry the order. [Everyone must finish eating within half-an-hour... the allocated time is not that short. But, the army has been marching at a fast pace, and has arrived here moments ago. The soldiers and horses are worn-out. They havent had enough time to rest. It will take time to set up the barracks... even if everyone works together. Afterwards, a pot must be buried in the ground in ordance with the location of each camp.] [Light a fire... add water... cook rice... and then eat ones fill within the given timeframe...] [Half-an-hour isnt enough. One can only eat half of ones fill even if everyone works in the fastest possible manner. It seems that the army will have to eat half-cooked food this time.] Sun Fuhu sighed. He then marched down at double his speed to ry the order to the troops. He didnt understand why the army had to go through so much torment for this King of Hell Chu... Going so far for just one guy...? Sun Fuhu was discontented, while Wang Teng Long was anxious and impatient. He tried his best not to blink as he looked at the mountain-forest on the opposite side. The sense of crisis in his heart was getting heavier. [This is the only opportunity for King of Hell Chu to break through my defense since everyone is busy for the time being.] Wang Teng Long was sure that King of Hell Chu wouldnt be able to pass this check-point if he missed this opportunity; he wouldnt be able to pass even if he were a God. He was getting impatient. He was worried about whether or not King of Hell Chu would seize this opportunity. The best scenario for Wang Teng Long would be, [... when everyones done with setting up the camps... and the entire army has eaten their fill to preserve and nurture their strength for the big push.] He was impatiently waiting for the time to fly by. He had never been this nervous since the time he had joined the army. He knew the importance of capturing King of Hell Chu. The overall situation of the war depended upon this. The smoke started to rise from the barracks. The soldiers had received the orders. They knew that this was a time of urgency. Therefore, they had gone into action without any dy. These people were old army-ruffians. They seemed to bezy and out-of-shape. They seemed tock strength, and looked as if they could fall anytime as they walked. However, they would pull themselves out of their usualzy-selves, and get to work with everything they had when their endurance was put to test at the time of an emergency. These people had be indifferent since they had got used to life-and-death situations. This indifference resulted in their usualziness. However, their mental outlook changed as soon as they went into action. "Maybe... theres still some time." Wang Teng Long was slightly relieved. He went to the forefront with his personal team of guards after he had issued the order. He had only three hundred personal guards, but they were experts; everyst one of them. The weakest among them was a Martial Master. There were a few Martial Great Masters and a Revered Martial Artists among them as well. The strength of these experts seemed humble. However, one mustnt forget that this wasnt an ordinary army. Amander must have an extraordinary charisma to employ these many experts in an army since it required them to willingly resign themselves to the rank of soldiers. Wang Teng Long marched forward with his personal guards. They hadnt yet lined-up in formation. Suddenly, hisplexion changed as he looked far into the distance towards the mountain. He waved his hand and cried out loud to alert everyone, "Enemy attack! The enemy is charging at our camp. All personnel to stay on guard!" His face became flushed as he shouted at the top of his lungs. Then, he issued a burst of intense hoarse sounds. He almost spouted blood in this process. The well-trained troops responded immediately. Suddenly, the bugle horns sounded. Everyone stopped doing whatever they were doing, and grabbed their weapons. Wang Teng Long had lost his mental-strength; he had be incapable of thinking in a straight manner. He had seen the birds flying away from a hilltop. Then, he had heard some faint sounds of activity from the same spot. However, it was calm and tranquil when he had looked again carefully. He had been thinking whether this was caused by a person or a wild beast when he saw a burst of undting ripples in the thicket of grass that was located at a distance of about 1000 feet from the location of the troops. It was after this that he had made a noise by shouting out loud. However, a shadow rushed forward at a lightning speed before his voice got a chance to resound; it seemed as if the lightning carried a raging thunder-like murderous aura with itself. The shadow approached them with a loud bang sound. Wang Teng Long saw the fuzzy figure of a person using a strange stance. Then, the figure crashed into the formation of ten thousand soldiers. A deep voice resounded; it reeked of murderous spirit, "One ray of cold light pierces... ten thousand fathoms!" A sword light equivalent to thousand waterfalls broke through the Milky Ways impediment and flooded across five thousand kilometers. Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream resounded through the clear sky. It seemed as if the murderous aura had condensed and swept-across the entire canyon. Wang Teng Long closed his eyes in pain. [The fragrance of cooked rice has started to spread. Its the most rxed time for an army that has had a long and wearisome journey. Theyve set-up their camps, and wait to eat their meals. Some people hold their rice bowls by the cooking pots. They push and shove each other to be the first ones to get the serving. Some people must be cursing...] [Theyre running out of time. So, they want to grab the first bowl of rice. This is going to decide whod get to eat their fill and who wouldnt. Therefore, the entire army is in a chaotic mess.] [Everyone in the army is vulnerable at this time; regardless of whether one is an elite or not ...they can copse at the very first blow.] [How did King of Hell Chu grasp this moment of utmost vulnerability so precisely...? ...despite being separated by so much distance?] Wang Teng Long was puzzled by this fact. He remained perplexed despite having spared it some thought. However, he quickly took a correct decision, "This is my order C the rear troops must prepare to block the enemy." The vanguard troops had been broken-through by the enemy. They could at-most block the enemy for a short while. But, they couldnt stop him for long; especially once one considers his speed. The only hope was to depend on the rear troops. Wang Teng Long was deeply worried; he felt as if his chest was on fire. [I only need a moment. No... I need a little time. I need some time to guide my troops into a response in this extremely chaotic situation... and to help them gain the required battle efficiency.] [But... will King of Hell Chu give me the required time?] [The answer is certainly... no.] Chu Yang had been dormant until now. He had moved into action because of the fleeting of time. He had seen the smoke rising from the barracks. Therefore, he had dashed-out five minutester. The fragrance of cooked rice had started to disseminate by that time. The soldiers had camped after a long and tiresome journey. Therefore, they were tired and hungry. The smell of rice had entered the noses of the hungry soldiers. This was the smell of heaven for them. Their minds were full of desire for food. Their desire would be more ardent once the food waspletely cooked. Chu Yang had experienced this feeling countless times in his life. Therefore, he understood it well. Hence, he had selected this particr moment to charge forward and break-through the defense-line of the famous general. The defense-line of the army hadnt yet taken form. So, Chu Yang would be taking an unfair advantage even if he managed to defeat the general. However, Chu Yang had no choice but to take advantage of someone elses difficulties. He had quickly employed the Nine Tribtions Technique to conceal his appearance. Then, he had dashed-across one thousand feet. He hade out of the thicket of grass and had arrived before the armys formation. He had left a three hundred feet long trail in the thicket of grass; the strands of grass waved to and fro. His speed was indeed shocking. Even Chu Yang was baffled by his own speed. He had never anticipated that thebined might of the three fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword would be so massive. One ray of cold light pierces ten thousand fathoms! Unleashed! Dozens of people tried to dodge it, but it was toote. They screamed as their bodies rotated in the air. Streams of blood gushed-out of their bodies, and went whirling in every direction. Their bodies had transformed into a sack of broken bones and meat within a split-second of Chu Yangs passing from their vicinity. Their bodies eventually fell apart. Chu Yang didnt stop. He continued to advance like a whirlwind. There was a cold and cruel look on his face; there wasnt the slightest trace of mercy in his eyes. The Sword Spirit revealed a faint smile in his consciousness and muttered, "This times one ray of cold light pierces ten thousand fathoms... looks a little bit like the original move..." Chu Yangs sword killed several soldiers with each swing. He felt a slight vibration in his palms as strands of heat crept through them and entered his body. He felt as if his own spirit had been roused. Chu Yangs heart thumped as he remembered the Sword Spirits words from the day when he had obtained the third fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, "Starting today... the Nine Tribtions Sword will have a new function. It shall be aimed at the benefit of the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword C devour the power of life!" Chapter 369 Don’t Restrain the Blade when Beheading the Entire World! Chu Yang sensed the heat break into his body. He felt as if his body was brimming with strength. He didnt feel tired. Instead, he seemed quite happy as he thought, [Is this what it means to devour the power of life?] Chu Yang hadnt given any rest to his hands. But he continued to shing his sword. The proud soldiers ferociously threw themselves at him from every direction. Chu Yang soared in the air to confront the soldiers and shouted, "What harm is there in ughtering the entire world?!" Suddenly, a round beam of light appeared as the power of the Nine Tribtions Sword was unleashed. It rushed through the ranks of soldiers like a scary-wild dragon as it blew a bright-colored ocean-spindrift of blood. Enormous evil energy and murderous aura filled the entire battlefield. A number of soldiers were sent flying into the sky as their chopped-off arms flung in the air; some of these hands still held shining swords. In fact, one could see blue veins popping out of the fingers of one of the hands. However, it had been separated from its owners body. Chu Yang continued to charge forward for six hundred feet. Then, he jumped into the sky and stepped on the corpses spread on the battlefield. His entire body was drenched in blood; it seemed as if he had showered in blood. However, he continued to charge forward. The elite troops spread over the battlefield didnt stand a chance against Chu Yangs brutal killing moves. Whoever came in the path of the sharp edge of the Nine Tribtions Sword didnt remain in one piece. Chu Yang didnt utter a word. He killed ferociously as he rushed forward in a wild manner. Suddenly, Chu Yang had a feeling, [As long as my legs dont get chopped off... Ill be able to rush like this and get out of here.] [Its not a baseless assumption.] [Thats because... besides real energy... I have Sword Spirit which is supplementing my spirit energy. So, the amount of real energy within my Dantian is being maintained above the level of consumption at all times.] [This internal-recycle loop is ensuring that I shouldnt worry about the energy consumption.] [The weakest link lies outside this loop... and thats my physical strength. But, the Nine Tribtions Sword is unceasingly absorbing the life force of people who are getting in and adding it to my body.] [So, Im not feeling any exhaustion.] No one in the entire Nine Heavens Continent could bepared with Chu Yang because of these points. Chu Yang surged forward like a monstrous wave. So, one had to deal with this dreadful monstrous wave. One must be prepared to deal with the entire sea thats behind him in his support since it couldunch the next wave of attack. How can one stop such a person? "This... this is King of Hell Chu?" Wang Teng Long stood aghast on the short slope. He sucked in a mouthful of cold air. He had felt that he had overestimated the dreaded reputation of King of Hell Chu. However, after seeing him in person... he had to admit that he had underestimated this person. "Hes worthy of being called... the King of Hell!" Wang Teng Long looked at his subordinates as they got chopped down like vegetables. He felt as if his heart was being fried in oil; a lone person had pushed his mighty army into a miserable state. Wang Teng Longs anger could swallow ten thousand miles of area. The aggression in his eyes was frightening; it seemed as if he was looking down on the whole world. Fortunately, his rear troops had got enough time to prepare for the battle. So, they were lined- up in a closely sealed battle formation. There was a serious look on their valiant faces. But they seemed very anxious and uncertain about whether or not theyd be able to block the King of Hell Chu. "Cut-off his legs first!" Wang Teng Long snatched the bugle-horn from the hands of the soldier who stood beside him. Then, he whipped it on the ground and roared, "Ry this order C cut-off his legs first." Wang Teng Long was an experienced war veteran. He had fought many battles. Therefore, he formted the best possible strategy to deal with the situation. Around thirty messengers stood in a row. They raised their heads and bellowed, "The Great General hasmanded... cut-off his legs first... The Great General hadmanded... cut-off his legs first..." Their voice was getting louder and louder. The people in the battlefield who heard this... began to shout-along, "The Great General hasmanded... cut-off his legs first... " "Yes!" More than 4000 soldiers were stationed at a far distance. They yelled in unison as their pupils shrank. They stared at the devilish figure which rushed towards their battle formation at a fast speed. Their palms began to sweat as they got more and more worried. The murderous aura within Chu Yangs heart rose as he continued to ughter more men. His eyes turned red. The rise of murderous aura in Chu Yangs heart resulted in increasing his swords prowess by 30%. Three soldiers screamed and withdrew as he shed his sword towards the left. Four soldiers were sent flying in the air as he shed his sword towards the right. He left behind a trail of blood as he advanced across the distance of five hundred feet. He took big strides and rushed forward; his feet seemed like a whirlwind. He was so fast that one could only see a mass of shadow advancing towards oneself. Blood could be seen sttering all-around whenever he stepped down on the ground. His de would spread like a forest when he was called upon. The murderous aura within Chu Yangs heart got more and more concentrated. Suddenly, he let out a long cry as his body flew-up in the air with a loud whistling sound. Then, it started to advance forward at a great speed. His trails had been covered in blood. Suddenly, a long chant was heard in a voice that was full of murderous intention, "In my palm lies a pile of bones as tall as a mountain..." The long sword revolved to draw a circr arc. This arc expanded in the outward direction at a fast speed. It knocked down several bodies to the ground. Chu Yangughed heartily and said, "This swords sh will give birth to a turbulent sea of blood... Then, a sharp sword cry was heard. Round lumps of sword light came out of the Nine Tribtions Sword and sshed all-around; it seemed as if the Nine Tribtions Sword was the representative of death. The sword light fluttered in the air. Then, it fell downwards like the rain. Chu Yangs body flew like a dragon and soared up 170 feet into the sky. Heughed like a furious devil and spoke, "The world of mortals originates from the path of ruthlessness..." The Nine Tribtions Sword circled nine times inside the military formation. Chu Yang somersaulted mid-air in order to avoid a rain of arrows aimed at him. He then shouted, "...Dont restrain the de when beheading the entire world" Chu Yangughed as he advanced forward; his body seemed to be surfing on the blood waves which surged through the army formation of ten thousand men and horses C like a hurricane. Wang Teng Long seemed to have lost his entire strength as he saw this from a distance. He murmured, "In my palm lies a pile of bones as tall as a mountain... this swords sh will give birth to a turbulent sea of blood... the world of mortals originates from the path of ruthlessness... and dont restrain the de when beheading the entire world! Demon! He is not human... he is a demon!" The blood continued to stter over the field. Chu Yang continued to ughter the soldiers as he rushed forward. Chu Yang had experienced an incredible anger in his past life when he had massacred the big n that had ambushed Mo Qing Wu. He hadnt enjoyed killing to his hearts content since then. Moreover, thousands of years of evil tendencies had umted inside the Nine Tribtions Sword; they had burst inside his mind. Therefore, Chu Yang was hardly aware that he was ughtering people in a crazed manner. Rush forward! However, Chu Yang had gained self-insight even in such a crazy situation; he hadprehended four sword moves on his own... Pretend to use sword as a saber! Like saber... like sword! In my palm lies a pile of bones as tall as a mountain, This swords sh will give birth to a turbulent sea of blood; The world of mortals originates from the path of ruthlessness, Dont restrain the de when beheading the entire world! These sword moves didnt belong to the sword-y of the Nine Tribtions Sword. However, they werent inferior to the four moves of the Nine Heavens Sword y. These four moves were filled with ruthlessness and brutality... like the four original killer moves. Chu Yangs mind went nk after he issued thest move. The violence and ruthless intentions that filled his mind... vanished without a trace. Chu Yang felt that his six senses had be more sensitive, his responses had be faster and more urate, his movements had be smoother and more powerful, and his judgments had be prompter. He was in the center as ten people besieged him from different directions. He quickly made judgments C nine des seemed to being towards him; he could easily tell which one of these des was the quickest, which one was the biggest threat, and which one seemed to be ferocious but wasnt lethal. Chu Yang could use his sword to block the iing attacks if hed allow himself to show-off one of his dazzling techniques... hed rout them all at the same time. This wasnt an illusion. But an absolute assurance! [My five internal organs are sealed up by the Sword Spirit. So, its impossible for my own martial powers to increase. Then, the only possibility is that my spiritual sense has made a breakthrough.] [It means that my cultivation level has had a breakthrough. I made a breakthrough in a terrible situation... when my life was at risk. How is such a strange coincidence even possible?] Chu Yang didnt know that the groundwork for this breakthrough had started long time back. The first sign urred on the stormy night when Chu Yang had trespassed into Diwu Qing Rous Prime Ministerial Pce. Chu Yangs martial power had then fused with his real energy that had originated from going through the different stages of stealth as he had advanced through the area. Chu Yang had mentally experienced a high-degree of tension and stress during the time when he had be a fugitive; so much so that he didnt dare to rx even during his sleep-time... which was less than half an hour a day. He felt rxed every time he escaped. Every risk that he took was like a trial for him. Moreover, this was happening when his internal organs had been nearly destroyed; so much so that they were incapable of being restored under those circumstances. However, his mind had been able to withstand this pressure without losing itself to confusion. He had put-away his concerns and worries a while back. Then, he had rushed into the battlefield to fight wholeheartedly. So, his mental state and spirit had transformed from a mass of chaos to fine steel. The three killer fragments of Nine Tribtions Sword had united to form an unpreceded murderous spirit. Theirbined impact on Chu Yang had been unparalleled. This had allowed him to unknowingly enter into a berserk-mode of endless ughter. However, he wouldnt have got a chance to vent-out his anger and aggression of two lives if he hadnt entered into this berserk mode. Chu Yang had a sh of enlightenment because of the sudden amalgamation of his negative emotions with the murderous aura that had effused out. He had gradually submerged into a deep state of epiphany; it seemed as if he had achieved Buddhahood. Chu Yang hadnt pondered over his new mental state after this sudden sh of enlightenment. He had feltfortable in that mental state. He had felt like venting-out his anger and aggression to feel happy. So, he had unleashed the first sword move C In my palm lies a pile of bones as tall as a mountain! However, he had felt that he wanted to express more. After all... this was a palm attack. Chu Yang had subconsciously thought that he was using a sword since his consciousness was inside the sh of enlightenment. Therefore, he had aggressively and brutally unleashed the next move C This swords sh will give birth to a turbulent sea of blood! These two moves were extreme bloody. So, they had brought back the feelings of regret, [The world of the mortals is ruthless; the Heaven is merciless. My mission in this lifetime is to reverse the very ways of the Heaven.] Chu Yang could only remember the main mission of his life in that empty state of mind, [I must go against the heavens will and change the fate to save Qing Wu.] He was bound with endless resentment. Therefore, he had brandished the third move C The world of mortals originates from the path of ruthlessness! This move was loaded with the grief and indignation which had pent-up over Chu Yangs two lifetimes. His emotions were bleak; they were filled with hatred and resentment. Such was his usation to the heavens... his desire to resist the heavenlyw. Chapter 370 A Man, a Sword and Easy Work Chu Yang created his fourth move under extremely bizarre conditions due to the stimtion of boundless hatred. This move was the most powerful. It contained a magnificent charm since it was the final move C [dont restrain the de when beheading the entire world!] This move represented Chu Yangs mental state, [My goal wont be achieved... even if I kill the entire world. So, I wont put my sword into the sheath.] [I wont give up!] [I wont restrain the de!] Therefore, it had be the most serious and perfect move of Chu Yangs. Moreover, Chu Yang had an endless desire to disy the magnificent charm of this move. It could be said that it was destined to be a ssic in the future. This move was one step ahead of the second move of the Nine Tribtions Sword C [What harm is there in ughtering the entire world?!] This move symbolized that Chu Yangs mental state had made a breakthrough. Chu Yangs road to martial arts had been separated from the category of the Nine Tribtions Sword since then. So, he had a uniqueprehension of his own. [A tool will be a tool. A divine tool is a tool; nothing more.] [But... Im a human.] Chu Yang had sobered-up from that state of mind. Then, he had felt that the three fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword had integrated into one under the pressure of his power. Moreover, they had merged with his body. This was the so-called Nine Tribtions Swords thorough submission to its Master. The Sword Spirit heaved a deep sigh inside Chu Yangs consciousness, [Chu Yang has jumped-out of the vicious reincarnation cycle of the Nine Tribtions Sword. I dont know what kind of a disturbance he will cause... in the Nine Heavens.] [The mere thought that he could make such a bizarre breakthrough in such a time and ce...] Chu Yang let out a loud cry. The Nine Tribtions Swords cold light burst into the sky. He seemed to have stepped onto the void as he rushed ny feet forward. There seemed to be a forest of weapons C like swords and spears C under his feet. A rain of arrows seemed to being from the front. However, Chu Yang turned a blind eye to everything. He continued to push forward with the support of his bizarre psychological state. He stepped on peoples heads as he tiptoed his way forward. The heads got ruptured in a weird manner. Chu Yang continued to move forward. He stepped on the bloodied bodies of the soldiers as he left behind a trail of corpses. Themanders g was hoisted on the steep slope. The g-carrier crazily waved the g to ry the signal C Die... but dont let him escape. The front soldiers turned around. They rushed after Chu Yang in a crazy manner as they saw the corpses of theirrades getting stepped-on. They didnt follow any rules or methodologies. However, they put their lives at stake in order to attack him. Ordinary soldiers like them could only deal with an expert like Chu Yang by sacrificing their own lives. Lives of hundreds or even thousands of men would be sacrificed in exchange for his life... There was an open field in front of Chu Yang. The area of this field was several feet in expanse. The soldiers were lined-up on the other side of this area. Their weapons were unsheathed, and their arrows were nocked. They seemed to be prepared... Wang Teng Long stood upright on the steep slope. He had a cold expression on his face. His eyes closely watched Chu Yang as he rushed through the battle formation. Wang Teng Long constantly made hand gestures. The g-carrier changed the signal-gs as soon as he saw these gestures. Therefore, the formation of the troops on the rear was constantly changing in order to block Chu Yang. Wang Teng Long had put on a poker face as his sharp eyes tracked King of Hell Chus movement. He had seen such spectacles many times. In fact, many famous generals had the ability to single-handedly attack an entire army. Wang Teng Long was doing his best. [This line of defense is more than secure. The changes in the battle formation are more than rational. If King of Hell Chu dies here... it will be his fate.] [If he manages to break out of this siege... that will be his fate as well. It wont be because mymand isnt strong enough.] [Ill do my job... thats all.] Chu Yang didnt stop. He continued to push forward. It turned dark before his eyes as several peoples shadows rushed from every side. They ferociously bellowed as they forged ahead to face Chu Yangs sword edge. sh! Suddenly, countless other soldiers pounced-over. This was their so-called crowd tactics. The soldiers did a flying tackle as they pounced on their enemy; they were doomed to die. However, their deaths wouldnt be in vain as they would create an enormous barrier to obstruct their enemy. The impact of the weight of more than one thousand kilograms of human bodies wouldnt be easy to deal with. They were willing to throw away their lives since theirmander had ordered them to block the enemys escape. An ordinary King Level Expert wouldve found it difficult to deal with such an attack. However, Chu Yang was different. Chu Yangs Nine Tribtions Sword had a function of devouring the power of life. These soldiers couldnt pose a threat to him. In fact, they had delivered endless power to him by pouncing at him. They posed some obstruction, but it wasnt serious. Dozens of people fell from the sky upon Chu Yang with a whistling sound. They pressed his body beneath their weight. It seemed to be a formation of a meat-mountain. The soldiers who stood nearby bellowed with grief as they raised their weapons and rushed towards the meat-mountain to chop it down. This was the only way to deal with such an expert C first entangle the enemy in a mountain of meat; then get your people to chop down the entire mountain and turn it into mincemeat along with the enemy. It would be impossible to kill him if he were to get-out of the meat-mountain and roam freely on the battlefield... no matter how many soldiers lost their lives. These soldiers had seen many situations such this; they werent dealing with a powerhouse for the first time. Their hearts were filled with sorrow and indignation. However, they had to bear it since there was no other way. This approach had proved to be effective in the past. However, today... it might not. Hundreds of broadswords shed in unison to chop-down the meat-mountain. Suddenly, a burst of sword-light shed. The meat-mountain disintegrated and vanished like ice under the sun. Then, a radiant sword-light rushed-out with a loud and thunderous sound. No one seemed to understand the situation. Then, it became clear that the enclosure made-up of broadswords had been broken from the middle; the weapons had been shattered into pieces. Chu Yangs entire body had been covered in blood. He issued a whistling sound as he dashed-out like a sh of lightning. Chu Yang hadnt lost his sense of direction despite the brutality of the battle. He continued to move north. The flesh, blood, and limbs of the soldiers were sent flying as the sword-light dispersed outwards. Chu Yang had used the first sword move C One ray of cold light pierces ten thousand fathoms! He had discovered that this move was most-suited to deal with a group-attack. Therefore, he hadnt used the other sword moves ever since he had the sudden sh of enlightenment. Instead, he had only been using the first move. He had be so skilled in the usage of this move that he didnt require to stop his advance as he used it. It was hard to tell how many times he had used this move. Suddenly, he had felt his body turn light; he hade out of the tight encirclement. He had finally arrived in therge open area. Chu Yang didnt hesitate for even a moment. He rushed forward in a zigzag trajectory. A bugle horn resounded as soon as he came out of the tight encirclement. Suddenly, the entire sky turned pitch-ck. Chu Yang raised his head and looked straight ahead. He saw several soldiers on horses; they were at stand-still. Then, those soldiers raised their hands and threw countless spears in his direction; six waves of spears were thrown at him in quick session. Meanwhile, the archers had started to shoot arrows. More than a dozen cross-bolts were shot at the same time. It seemed as if it was arge-scale aerial-attack on a city. The soldiers behind Chu Yang had stopped in their tracks, and had shot their spears in his direction. The sky had been blotted-out by the sheer number of weapons. Tens-of-thousands of these arrows along with thousands of spears carried the might to besiege an entire city. However, they had been aimed at one person. "Be careful!" the Sword Spirit warned him. Chu Yang bellowed loudly. His body tilted towards the right as he fled at the maximum speed. He stuck close to the ground and moved swiftly; it seemed as if he was flying out of there. The Nine Tribtions Sword transformed into a barrier of sword-light in front of him in order to shoot down the iing arrows. A deafening noise was heard as eight massive cross-bolts hit the spot where he stood a moment ago. These cross-bolts were capable of besieging an entire city. So, one could easily estimate the insane amount of force that had been imbued into those bolts. Chu Yang tumbled and rolled-out as he lost his bnce. Whoosh Chu Yang realized that he was in a crisis. He hastily leant his body to one side. Suddenly, he felt a fiery sensation in his left shoulder. It was followed by a burst of ice-cold feeling. Chu Yang realized that a long arrow had pierced his shoulder. Moreover, he could see a rain of arrows in front of him. Chu Yang rolled like a ball as his body changed into a group of light and shadow. Then, two whooshing sounds were heard. His thighs had been pierced by arrows. His muscles began to tremble. Chu Yang snorted. He had sensed the approach of these arrows. He had tried to dodge them, but they had got his legs. Fortunately, the arrows had pierced through his muscles; his bones hadnt been hurt. However, he felt an unbearable pain since he had received three arrow wounds. Three people rode on fine horses inside the army formation stationed behind Chu Yang. Each of them held a big bow in their hands. Their bowstrings still buzzed. The three of them had a baffled look on their faces. They had never thought that they would fail to kill King of Hell Chu despite being the best archers in the nations army. This reaction was too terrifying. The previous attacks had been nned to create an opening to kill the enemy with three arrows. These arrows contained the entire essence, energy and spirit of these three archers. Moreover, it should have been a surefire from such a close distance. (1) The archers had been confident that the situation was under their control. They wouldve never imagined that the chance would slip away from their hands in this manner. These elite archers had shot their best arrows. So, they couldnt shoot the arrows of the same intrinsic quality within such a short span of time. After all, the arrows had been imbued with their essence, energy and spirit. How could they shoot a number of them in quick session? Chu Yang assumed a spiraling form to withdraw as his feet ceaselessly trod on the ground. He left behind a trail of sand and dust as he rushed-out of there. Chu Yang dodged his way across the battlefield with a whistling sound. The battlefield was soon pierced with arrows which hade from every direction. Chu Yang finally breathed a sigh of relief. He waved the Nine Tribtions Sword behind his back, and cut-off all the exposed arrows which had pierced his body. He allowed the arrowheads to stay in his body for the time being. Then, his body turned into a ball of light with a loud whistling sound. Suddenly, he shot high-up into the sky with a long ming tail trailing behind him; he seemed like a shooting star that was shing across the sky. "What harm is there in ughtering the entire world?!" It was hard to say whether or not Chu Yangs voice was filled with anger. He swiftly crossed the remaining open space of two hundred feet in a sh. Then, he crashed into the battle formation of the army with a loud whistling sound like an unstoppable firecracker. He burst into the formation with arge explosion. Nearly two dozen soldiers were sent flying so high into the sky that they didntnd on the ground for a long time. Their limbs and body parts tossed around like bouncing balls. Multiple waves of blood surged-out. Chu Yang and his sword appeared like a boat that was galloping on a river of blood. "Its over." Wang Teng Long looked at Chu Yangs shadow as it rushed and killed its way through the formation of his men. He listened to the miserable screams of his subordinates. He sadly closed his eyes and thought, [I couldnt stop him.] Notes: Jing Qi Shen () are three Chinese termsmonly used in Daoism and rted studies to refer to the processes that govern spiritual and physical health. Jing () means an essence, qi () means breath energy and shen () a divine or human spirit. They are often referred to as the Three Treasures or Three Jewels. Jing: said to be the material basis for the physical body, is passed by the parents to their child at conception. It governs the growth and development processes in the body and is gradually burned up as the body ages. The loss of jing is hastened by stress, overwork, illness, poor nutrition, and substance abuse. Qi: is the invisible life force and vitality energy of the body. Qi is cosmic energy that circtes in channels, called meridians, through the body. When these channels are blocked, illness results. Shen: equated with spirit, psyche or mind, is a manifestation of the higher nature of human beings. It is augmented and developed through the interaction of jing and qi energies. Shen presides over the emotions as an all-epassing awareness or virtues, expressed as wisdom, love,passion, kindness, generosity, eptance, forgiveness and tolerance. A strong shen exists on the foundation of a sound jing and a strong qi; the three must be developed together. Well-cultivated shen brings peace of mind. Chapter 371 Jing Meng Hun Arrives Late [That open area was our only chance to kill King of Hell Chu!] [Our only option is to draw support from the terrain and make use of the armys overwhelming numerical strength to pin him down. But we would lose our numerical superiority once we allowed him to enter the crowd.] [The army may have a total of 10,000 soldiers... However, only a dozen or so soldiers can attack at the same time once the melee begins. How can a ordinary soldiers possibly deal with a King Level Expert like that?] [Therefore, King of Hell Chus entry into the crowd is simr to a dragons return to the sea or a tiger entry into the deep of the mountains. We cannot let that happen!] "Sway the signal gs - disband the formation! Everyone must chase down the enemy! Disregard all consequences and focus on the chase!" Wang Teng Long quickly adjusted his mentality. He knew he still had a chance... [chase and kill!] [When thousands of people are chasing down one person... hell eventually be caught and meet his end! He is ferocious and very difficult to deal with... But hes seriously injured... He cant possibly kill ten thousand elite soldiers on his own!] [He may die of exhaustion as long as we continue to exhaust him little by little!] "Yes!" His personal bodyguard left to ry the order. "Leave behind a small number of people to make an inventory of casualties. The others shall participate in the chase. You mustnt make any mistakes!" Wang Teng Long looked the battlefield. It was aplete mess. He sighed sadly, but decisively issued his next order without any hesitation. There was only one regret in Wang Teng Longs heart... [Those bastards of the Golden Horse Riders Department were supposed to be the main force to capture King of Hell Chu. Where the hell are they?] [We had reached an agreement that well merely assist with blocking. But now the ordinary soldiers under mymand are being made to stop a King Level Expert... this is disgraceful!] The valiance and prowess of King of Hell Chu made him appear like a King Level Expert in Wang Teng Longs eyes; and that too not a low-level King Level Expert. Chu Yangs feet moved with incredible force as he rushed-out like a hurricane. His entire body was covered in blood. The wide-opennd was spread before his eyes. However, the hasty sound of deployment of troops had started to resound from behind. Chu Yang was aware that now was the time when his endurance would be put to test. [I can only be safe once I escape this round of chase.] He leapt-up into the air. His body wrung like a ck dragon, and then he fiercely kicked two cavalry soldiers off their warhorses. He mounted one of the warhorses with the very-next step. He mped his legs on either sides of the warhorse and lifted the reins. The steed neighed and swung its hips as its body darted forward like an arrow. "Release the arrows!" a loud shout came from behind. Chu Yang coldly snorted as he heard this. He leaned over on the horseback; it seemed as if he hadpletely ignored the attack. Shua Shua Shua... Chu Yang turned around and brandished his sword as soon as the sound of arrows resounded from behind. His sword released a group of shadows. Pop Pop Pop Pop, the arrows were neatly blocked, and fell down. Chu Yang conveniently grabbed an arrow in its flight. He then reached behind the back of the steed, and fiercely inserted it into its butt. The steed felt the acute pain, and began to run faster. The noise of the soldiers bellows and horses neighs resounded from behind. This was followed by the rumbling sound of iron hooves trampling the ground. It seemed as if a giant formation of molten iron was rapidly flooding forward along the road like a mighty ck torrent; it seemed to be maneuvering itself towards Chu Yang at a lightning speed. Chu Yang was ahead of it. He continued to ride away at the fastest possible speed. But the mighty ck torrent was less than 700-800 feet behind him. The entire army had formed a few miles long formation as it sped forward. Their fluttering gs issued a mournful whizzing sound in the early summer weather. Thousands of people had ferocious look on their faces. They were crazily kicking their horses to run faster. Their sinister aura had soared into the sky; it seemed as if it could blot-out this sunny and cloudless sky. However, the distance between him and the pursuers increased little-by-little, and Chu Yang gradually calmed down. He endured the pain as he pulled out the three arrow shafts from his body and flung them out one by one. The Sword Spirit quickly poured-in several medicinal efficacies to treat his wounds and help him endure the pain. The sound of the hooves suddenly got louder, and Chu Yang desperately increased his speed further. He had heaved a sigh of relief, but his heart was constantly cramped with fear nheless. [I might not have been able to break out if it werent for the Nine Tribtions Swords ability to devour the power of life. The army that I encountered was undoubtedly an elite one! The degree of their valiance was beyond imagination.] [If I hadnte in time when they were setting-up the camps and taken advantage of that opportunity... then I wouldnt have been able to shake-off this army! Had I somehow managed to escape... then it wouldve been at a very heavy price!] To be able to face the enemy in a fric manner and still manage to disy such abat power... In fact, they had nearly seeded inpelling the Nine Tribtions Swords Master to stay here... forever. The terror of this army could only be imagined... [Whos themander of this army? But no matter who it is... hes not someone to be trifled with.] [I must deal with him carefully if I were to face him again in the battlefield...] ... ... Jing Meng Hun was still under the cliff; he was still searching around. He had found some traces that were left behind by Chu Yang when he had descended the cliff. This had boosted his confidence; [King of Hell Chu was here!] Therefore, he began to search more cautiously and meticulously after he got down. In fact, he didnt even leave that small pool which was located under the cliff unexamined... he had dived into it. However, he soon realized that it wasnt a feasible ce to hide. The ck bears, wild wolves and several other species of animals who had taken-up residence under the cliff had been thrown into disarray. They fled into different directions under this sudden distress. Everyone felt that victory was in sight. Each one of them was in high spirits. These people had descended the cliff to kill King of Hell Chu. They were part of a mission of paramount importance. However, loud yells and shouts were heard from afar while the search was in full swing. These werent the voices of two people... they were the mors of thousands of people. This sound had arrived from very far away, and had ventured deep into this mountain forest. Jing Meng Hun was startled by this. He stood up and erected his ears to listen closely as he said, "What is that sound?" They could hear the sound. However, they had no way to tell what the sounds were shouting since it wasing from too far away. "It seems like Wang Teng Longs army has mutinied..." the Command Horse Rider who stood next to him frowned and spoke in a suspicious tone. Jing Meng Hun remained silent after he heard this sentence. [The only army in the nearby areas is that of Wang Teng Long. Who else can it be? And as far as a mutiny is concerned...] Jing Meng Hun was itching to p the hell out of the guy who had spoken these words. Wang Teng Long was world-famous for the strict governance of his armed forces. Jing Meng Hun wouldnt be surprised if a mutiny were to ur in any other generals army. However, it could never happen in Wang Teng Longs army! Not to mention that these elite soldiers belonged to his personal army... "Since its not a mutiny... therefore, it can only be..." Jing Meng Huns heart suddenly skipped, "Dammit! King of Hell Chu has rushed out! We must hurry!" The Command Horse Rider was stunned, [when I said its mutiny, the King Level Expert Jing said its not mutiny. Moreover, he used since at the beginning of the sentence... then he said that the King of Hell Chu had run away?] This sudden unevenness in the line of thought had baffled the Command Horse Rider. He was left in a daze. He pondered for a while with his eyes wide open, but couldnt understand the reason. However, Jing Meng Hun had issued amand. So, everyone took the shortest route to the opposite cliff and climbed-up. Then, they rushed in the direction from which the sound was sourced. However, the war-cries went farther away by the time they reached half-the-distance. It was toote by the time they arrived at the scene. The entire canyon had turned into a sea of blood. The early-summer season is the time when myriads of nts and vegetation are in their most luxuriant phase. However, even that lush green vegetation couldnt conceal this bloody scene. Less than 500 nomissioned soldiers were silently and patiently searching for the body parts of theirrades in that pile of corpses. They would flip-over the corpses to find the chopped-off hands and feet. They would then strive to return them to their original bodies. The strong and howling wind was causing the severed heads to roll-down the pile of corpses while their long-disheveled hair fluttered in the air... It seemed as if Jing Meng Hun had been struck by a lightning. He took a big stride forward and grabbed a soldier. He then eximed loudly, "Whats going on? Wheres everyone?" The soldier who was caught by his cor found it difficult to breathe. However, he titled his head as he disdainfully looked at Jing Meng Hun and slowly spoke, "Im a human!" He paused for a second... then said, "These brothers thaty on the ground are human too!" Jing Meng Hun turned speechless. He felt weak in his hands. So, he relinquished his grip and put him down as he asked again, "Whats going on here?" The soldier looked indifferently at him. A faint look of grief and indignation gradually started to smolder in his eyes. He didnt answer and replied with a question instead, "Youre the people of the Golden Horse Riders Department, right?" "..." Jing Meng Huns face was burning with anger, but one could clearly see the guilt of his conscious in his eyes. He replied, "Yes." "Chasing and killing King of Hell Chu was your job," That soldier grinned in a miserable manner. It seemed as if he had tried to smile... but wasnt able to. He further added, "We were engaged in a battle with King of hell Chu. Countless of our brothers died brutal deaths, and you have the guts to ask... whats going on?!" He suddenly straightened his body and stretched-out his hand to point a finger at Jing Meng Huns nose. Then, he shouted with the entirety of his might, "You tell me; whats going on?!" Jing Meng Hun opened his eyes wide. He was in a daze and was unable to respond. "When we were being mercilessly ughtered and bathing in our own blood... where were you? When our brothers were brutally killed one-by-one by King of Hell Chu... who was supposed to be chased down you people... where were you?" The soldierughed hysterically, "You arrive here... after the battle has ended?! And then you have the audacity to ask... whats going on?!" Jing Meng Hun heaved a deep sigh. He had nothing to say in reply. The man before him was merely a young soldier. Bluntly speaking, Jing Meng Hun would only need a finger to crush ten like him. However, this Nine Grade King level Expert unexpectedly showed signs of a guilty conscience when faced with the reproaching questions and anger-filled gaze of this young soldier. He heaved a long sigh. Then, he slowly asked with his head hanging-down, "What about the casualties?" "What about the casualties, you ask? Dont you have eyes?" the soldier pointed his finger at him and roared. His chest was moving up and down; his voice had turned hoarse. His eyes had turned bloodshot after he heard the word casualties. "936 brothers died in battle! None injured!" that soldier replied in a low and deep voice as tears tickled down his face and dripped on the ground. "What are your thoughts about this figure?" Jing Meng Hun only sighed in response. Then, he turned towards the corpses thaty in the battlefield and solemnly gave a military salute. He then eximed loudly, "Brothers, I am Jing Meng Hun! Sorry! I am sorry! Weve arrivedte!" He suddenly felt as if his heart was being fried in oil. [936 soldiers died... but not a single was left just wounded! This alone is enough to answer a lot of questions!] [These soldiers had arrived here knowing full-well what was happening... and what they were supposed to do. They knew the ins-and-outs of the entire story. Wang Teng Long never conceals anything from his troops... except for some major strategic decisions.] [So, they grieve!] [These soldiers didnt regret being killed by King of Hell Chu. That is because they were here to kill King of Hell Chu. Therefore, being killed by the enemy instead... is only natural.] Chapter 372 Killing a Person is Fine; Committing Such an Outrageous Act is Out of Question! They were faced with a lone enemy. However, it was rted to the war between two countries. The Golden Horse Riders Department shouldve been the main force to chase down the enemy. Yet, they had arrived after the battle was long over. Theirte arrival was the biggest cause of this regiments anger and resentment. They wouldnt have had to sacrifice so many brothers if they had arrived earlier. In fact, the enemy may not have been able to get away. Therefore, their greatest resentment wasnt towards King of Hell Chu... but towards the Golden Horse Riders Department. The over 400 soldiers who were collecting the corpses in the battlefield suddenly burst into tears after they heard Jing Meng Huns apology. They had started to cry bitterly. [Brothers, you died; youve sacrificed your lives, but the party guilty for the loss of your lives has apologized...] [Though its only a small apology...] Jing Meng Hun had a heavy heart. He felt that he didnt have the right to face this group of ordinary soldiers. He hurriedly led the experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department, and rushed in the direction of the armys departure; he started to follow their trail at the maximum speed. The several hundred experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department felt that they had lost face when that young soldier hadshed-out at them. How could they endure something like that? However... many people had died because of their fault... so there was bound to be some public-resentment towards them. [We camete; who can we me for that? We hade to an agreement that theyll step-up the barracks and prevent the enemy from making an escape. We would then deal with the task of the real fighting, and capture the enemy. However, their role had inverted since the battle had ended by the time we arrived...] Chu Yang continued to push forward at the front. He frantically urged his horse and flitted across the t ground like a shooting-star. The army was in hot pursuit behind him; it was getting closer and closer. Unfortunately, this road was a wide expanse of tnd. It didnt have any forks in the road. In fact, it didnt have any crossroads. There were towering mountains on either side of the road, but there was no sign of forests. Chu Yang felt the inner side of his thigh that was being rubbed against the saddle was causing damage to his skin... Wang Teng Longs eyes were tenaciously tracking the rider they were chasing. He had been issuing orders incessantly. About a 1000 people had dismounted their horses midway. They had then charged forward on foot. This wasnt to support the chase. This was rather a part of Wang Teng Longs n. [The enemy is a lone man on a lone horse. The horse wont be able to run for long. We must conserve our horsepower; first vacate a thousand horses and choose a thousand elites to pursue him by using their own strength. The thousand troops at the front will inevitably experience ack of horsepower over time. Their tired horses will then be reced with these thousand without the slightest dy. Our chasing power would be more than doubled aspared to the enemy!] This was thew of pursuit. It wasmon sense that if several thousand men were chasing a lone person down... the said-person would run out of luck sooner orter. Then, he would gradually be overtaken. However, Wang Teng Long didnt dare say that he was sure of the oue when he looked at the man they were chasing. King of Hell Chu was wise and well-versed in all sorts of trickeries. Who knew what bizarre method he would use next? Therefore, Wang Teng Long didnt dare to be negligent. He continued to push forward as he persistently elerated his speed. [I must capture King of Hell Chu on this straight mountainous road!] [King of Hell Chu will have countless strategies to put to use for an escape once the terrain besplex... he could even go into hiding. Capturing him wont be easy then.] Chu Yang was sweating profusely. It seemed like he was drenched in rains of sweat. The pursuers were less than 500 feet behind. His face showed that he was calm andposed. However, he was somewhat impatient. He was aware that he would eventually die at the hands of these ten thousand elite soldiers if the chase continued. The horse had started to sweat profusely as well. It was panting heavily, and was emitting white vapours from its nose along with whistling sounds. It was obvious that it wouldntst for long. Chu Yang coldly snorted in his heart. However, he didnt have any intention to give-up. [I expected nothing more than this. No more... and no less.] Soon, the road curved and changed directions. Chu Yang suddenly saw a bright lush-green growth of nts not far from him. It unexpectedly seemed very lovely to his eyes. Chu Yang ferociously whipped the horses back and leaned forward slightly; he seemed prepared to dash forward at any time... Chu Yang could finally see some hope of getting away from this trouble. However, his heart was as calm as ice. Chu Yang changed directions. The soldiers shouted as they saw the dense forest and the many continuous mountains up ahead. Release the arrows! Do not hesitate; shoot him down at all costs! Wang Teng Long hadnt changed directions yet. However, he heard the shouts of his men and realized what had happened. He made a prompt decision and issued an order. They had pursued him swiftly over the course of this entire chase. However, shooting arrows hadnt been fruitful. The arrows-shot couldnt reduce the speed of the enemy since he was out of their firing range. In fact, some of the arrows had ended-up injuring the men and horses on their own side instead. Moreover, they didnt have many bows and arrows; therefore, they had to give-up for theck of a better option. However, they didnt have the time to think about all this... They released the arrows once again. They didnt hope to kill King of Hell Chu on the spot. The mere addition of a few scars would be enough as per Wang Teng Longs tentative n. It would somewhat increase the certainty of him being captured once the Golden Horse Riders Department were to join the hunt. The order was issued, and thousands of arrows were shot at once. Some of the officers even threw their weapons at Chu Yang. A long and loud whistling sound was heard as Chu Yangs body swiftly fled from the horseback, and soared into the air. He then transformed into a group of abstract shadow, and rushed-out like a lightning. His body had left the steeds saddle. However, the powerful recoil generated from his leaping-force had obstructed the speed of the steed. This had caused a considerable reduction in its speed. It was soon turned into a huge iron hedgehog by the rain of arrows. It moved forward for a few feet, and then copsed with a loud bang. However, Chu Yangs body had already borrowed strength from the recoil. He dashed into the dense forest like a meteor. One could only see the dense cover of leaves shake in his wake as his figure disappeared. Then, a thunderous noise resounded unceasingly. About a dozen great trees on the periphery of this forest fell down. These trees had smashed-down on a squadron of mounted soldiers. The men shouted and the horses neighed. Dozens of horses had anxiously tried to dodge the falling trees... but were toote. The horsemen frantically tried to escape. They tumbled down from the horsebacks and rolled on the ground several times. They somehow managed to avoid being crushed; but the horses werent as lucky. They were crushed by the falling trees, and their blood sshed everywhere. These great trees were so thick that it would take 5-6 people topletely wrap their arms around the girth of one such tree. And dozens of them had suddenly copsed. This had covered the entire entrance to the jungle. People could still go in through the blocked entrance. But riding-in on a horse was impossible. Chu Yang heaved a sigh of relief. He had reached a critical situation where he wouldvepletely exhausted himself like a dried up oilmp... despite the fact that he had the Nine Tribtions Swords strong support. [Perhaps it wouldve been difficult for me to escape this cmity if this forest hadnt appeared.] He pushed his exhausted body as he ventured into the deepest parts of the forest. He took out a bottle of Vitality Spring Water as he ran, and raised his head to chug it down in one shot. The burning sensation in his throat gradually subsided after he had swallowed an entire bottle of Vitality Spring Water. Wang Teng Long waved his hand. The cavalry squads behind him stopped. Send a message and notify the army on the opposite side of the mountain. Ask them to take over the mission of capturing King of Hell Chu, Wang Teng Long shouted in one long breath. [The next step is a battle in the jungle. But if my ordinary soldiers go inside this primitive jungle where one cant even see their own hand... wont they end-up getting ughtered?] [Only the martial experts have the ability to capture this King of Hell Chu...] General, I have an idea... Deputy General Sun Fuhus breathing hadnt settled yet. This journey had made him unbearably tired, but he tried to put forward a proposal nheless, How about we set this entire mountain on fire? Set fire to the mountain? Wang Teng Long frowned. He raised his head to feel the whirring of the wind. It was a south-eastern wind. Then, he looked at the mountain range that extended into the distance for thousands of miles. He couldnt help but sigh. [These mountains are filled with many oil-trees such as Cyprus and Pine trees. If they were to catch fire the raging fire would probably sweep across the entire forest and turn this lush greenery into ashes!] Wang Teng Long hesitated for a moment, and slowly said, Its too malicious to burn down over 60 Km2 of forest area for one person. He sighed again. He was visibly in a very contradictory state of mind. He eventually spoke up after a long silence, This mountain-forest is massive, and consists of thousands of mountains and rivers that stretch across 1500km to the north and 800km to the south. This mountain forests lies in the territory of Great Zhao... Wang Teng Long forced a bitter smile, Great Zhao has at least thirty million people whose lives depend on this mountain forest for food and fuel. Lighting a fire to this forest is equivalent to burning the lives of 30 million citizens of the Great Zhao! Its not like I dont want to... but I honestly cant! Wang Teng Long said in a somewhat mncholic tone. Sun Fu Hu lowered his head in shame. If a fire were spread in this forest then our primary objective wouldve been to put out the fire... even if King of Hell Chu was inside. Therefore, we certainly shouldnt be thinking ofmitting such arson! Wang Teng Long further said, This mountain forest has been here... for a period of ten thousand years. How can we destroy it for something so insignificant? Wouldnt that turn us into eternal sinners? The subordinate was being impulsive, Sun Fu Hu was ashamed of himself. No; youre not. I was tempted to do it as well! Wang Teng Long said as he took a deep breath. Setting the mountain on fire would get the job done. However, we cant do such a thing. Therefore, I resorted to convincing you... in order to convince myself in the process. He took a deep breath. He then heaved a long sigh. He continued to do this for quite a while. Then, he powerlessly said, Even if this mountain forest wasnt located in Great Zhao... and instead was in Iron Cloud... we still couldnt have burned it. This forest is very close to a human settlement... Were soldiers. We can savagely kill people in the battlefield. Butmitting such an outrageous act is out of question! Yes! I will solemnly follow the generals instructions till the very end, Sun Fu Hu epted willingly. Wang Teng Longmanded the men to wait. Jing Meng Hun and the other experts eventually arrived like a whirlwind. Has King of Hell Chu entered this mountain-forest? Jing Meng Hun frowned, Why didnt you pursue him? The tone with which these words were said was very harsh. Therefore, Wang Teng Long frowned in retaliation to supress his rage. Thats your task! Wang Teng Long spoke disdainfully as he casted a meaningful nce towards Jing Meng Hun, King Level Master Jing, the Golden Horse Riders Department must give an exnation regarding the casualties of my subordinate brothers! He paused, and then slowly said, Even Prime Minister Diwu would have to give me an exnation if he were at fault in this matter. Jing Meng Hun was suddenly stunned. This general was usually very calm and collected. However, Jing Meng Hun could sense Senior General Wangs anger by listening to his words. He could tell that this General was on the verge of erupting; he could tell that such anger couldnt be controlled. Jing Meng Hun knew that he had fallen short. Therefore, he couldnt yell even if he wanted to. So, he resigned to remaining speechless. Wang Teng Long coldly snorted as he mounted his horse and straightened his back like a javelin. Then, he slowly spoke as a chilly look surfaced on his face, I, Wang Teng Long, am not a person whom you King Level Master Jing can interrogate! Whether I pursue or not... its not something that you would get involved with! Then, Wang Teng Long waved his hand and ordered, Withdraw! The army followed closely behind him. They passed by Jing Meng Hun and his men as they evacuated the area. Their eyes shone with such re that it seemed as if theyd eat Jing Meng Hun and his men alive. You! a Revered Martial Artist shouted angrily from behind Jing Meng Hun. He then pointed his halberd at the General. He was about to rain curses at the General, but was held down by Jing Meng Hun. However, he suddenly realized that several hundred archers of the Generals army had nocked their arrows in their bows. And those cold and eerie looking arrowhead were aimed at him. Chapter 373 Wolves! The army began to withdraw; this withdrawal had taken ce because of the deterrence caused by the archers. The archers put away their bows and arrows once the army had fully retreated. Then, they spurred their unwilling steeds and left. This has happened because of our fault. We must make sure that this war doesnt be a big problem for the Prime Minister, Jing Meng Hun sighed. He was extremely angry because of King of Hell Chus escape. He ordered with clenched teeth, Chase! Divide yourselves into twenty groups of thirty members each. Each group will take along a spirit mastiff and begin the pursuit into the forest. Use the secret signal of the Golden Horse Riders Department to keep in touch with each other. Search around the clock; catch King of Hell Chu. He had sustained some serious injuries. He must be exhausted since he was besieged and chased down by the army. We mustnt fail again. Jing Meng Hun and others entered the jungle cautiously. A distant howling of a wolf was heard... Jing Meng Huns eyes lit up. Everyone looked at each other. [What if after going through so much difficulty... King of Hell Chu doesnt have anything to eat and he happens to bump into a wild wolf? What if he wants to kill the wolf to eat its meat?] [En... this is a possibility.] Jing Meng Hun muttered to himself. He then waved his hand and said, Two squads will go and take a look... Be careful of the wolf packs. Sixty people split-up into two squads and dashed away with a whooshing sound. It was hard to tell how far Chu Yang had prated into the jungle. The forest was lusher when Chu Yang had entered it. He would jump onto a tree and then halt for a while. He needed to rest in order to recover. Moreover, he needed to keep an eye on the situation and make good use of his agility. There would be no hope of his survival if he were to run blindly in panic. This mountain-forest was different from the previous one. That forest had many weeds; there werent many lush trees. There werent many pine and cypress trees either. However, the pine and cypress trees upied nearly half of this forests area. In fact, the other kinds were hardly visible... Therefore, it was necessary to extract the juices from pine and cypress trees as their pungent smell would hide the orchid fragrance that emanated from his body. This was difficult to bear... But, Chu Yang had no other choice. One could use green camouge to hide in the previous forest. However, one needed to use a ck or dark-green camouge in this primitive mountain-forest. Chu Yang tidied himself up; he felt that his physical strength had recovered quite a lot. He took out some dry rations to eat from the Nine Tribtions Space. He drank a bellyful of water after he had filled his stomach with the rations. Then, he continued his flight from danger. He calcted the distance C Great Zhao was around 1000-2000 kilometres from here. He had only walked for a few kilometres when a pair ofntern-like glowing eyes appeared in front of him from the midst of the lush green vegetation. Chu Yang became tense as he saw them. But then, he was overjoyed. A wolf! [If theres a wolf in a mountain-forest like this ... then there has to be wolf packs as well.] The wild wolf was as tall as a calf. Its ck body was healthy and vigorous. It was surprised when he saw a stranger. Then, it assumed an attacking posture; it didnt seem to be afraid. Chu Yang noticed a row of shrivelled nipples as he nced at the wolfs abdomen; it was a female wolf. Chu Yang became even more confident. [A female wolf... thats even better.] The she-wolf howled and pounced at him like lightning. They collided with each other. Chu Yang pounded a fierce punch on the she-wolfs stomach. It was sent flying several feet. It let out a painful cry as it bumped into a big tree. Even the Sword Spirit couldnt understand what Chu Yang was trying to do. [This is a terrible situation C youre running for your life and there is a shortage of time. Moreover, you couldve easily dodged this wolf with your agility. Why are you provoking it? Dont you have anything better to do in your idle time, huh?] However, Chu Yang continued to punch the she-wolf; no matter where and how it tried to escape. Chu Yang continued to pound his heavy punches on the most vulnerable part of its body; where the pain was most difficult for it to bear. Finally, the she-wolf couldnt endure the pain any longer; it couldnt dodge his punches either. It issued a high-pitch howl as its mouth fell to the ground... Chu Yang smiled as he moved sideways and broke the wolfs hind leg. Its howls grew more desperate after it was struck by such an unbearable pain... Chu Yang raised his head upwards as the wolfs howls rose in intensity. He then let out a blood-curdling scream; it seemed as if he was in so much pain that he wished that he were dead... Ah... Ah... The Sword Spirit trembled, [You arent even wounded you old fool! So why are you screaming so miserably? In fact, you wouldnt have screamed so ridiculously even if it had bitten you... right? The injuries you suffered earlier were far more serious and painful... but I didnt even hear you groan...] However, Chu Yang continued to scream miserably; so much so that his screams suppressed the wolfs howls... His body shot-out like a meteor as he screamed. He then moved around in the surrounding area. He grabbed many hares and pheasants. Then, he tossed them into the air. After that, he unsheathed the Nine Tribtions Sword and unleashed a burst of light-balls into the sky. The captured animals got dismembered into pieces as these light balls exploded. Chu Yang stroked his sleeves and scattered the parts of the animal carcasses within a radius of a hundred feet. The she-wolf lifted its head and screamed more miserably since it had gotten stimted by inhaling the strong smell of blood... Chu Yang turned a deaf ear to its cries. He tore a strip of cloth from the front of his jacket and tied the wolfs body to a tree. Then, he took out a barrel of juice that he had extracted from a pine tree. He raised the barrel and poured the juice over his body. After that, he climbed-up a big tree and jumped from one branch to another until he gradually vanished into the distance... The wolfs howls continued to be heard in the distance. Rustle Rustle A number of wolves came leaping from all directions. The entire forest soon seemed to be crawling with undting waves of wolf packs... The unity of the wolf-race was being revealed in its entirely. Chu Yang had travelled far in the opposite direction before the wolves had arrived. Moreover, he had gone to a higher altitude. So, there was no need to be scared since he was far away from danger... A pleasantly surprised cry sounded from afar, King of Hell Chu is over there... The Sword Spirit finally understood Chu Yangs intentions and smiled bitterly, Youre insane. Chu Yangughed loudly as he continued to advance forward... This forest seemed as if it hadnt been left unexplored for thousands of years. How many great wolves would reside in this primitive forest? Chu Yang didnt know the answer; he didnt intend to seek it either. However, he was sure that Jing Meng Hun and his men would arrive at that scene soon; and theyd well count the number of wolves... The two squads of the Golden Horse Riders Department that totalled to sixty people had heard the wolfs howls. They hade to further examine the situation. Suddenly, they had heard the miserable screams of King of Hell Chuing from afar. Everyone had got excited and rushed in the direction of the sound... However, their hair had stood on their ends as they approached the ce. The howling sounds had started to echo from all directions; their intensity could easily make a persons head explode. Rustle Rustle Rustle... This is bad! Its a wolf pack! One among them was quite perceptive. He shouted as soon as he understood the scenario. Everyones heads turned numb as they realized this. They quietly tiptoed their way forward and took a look. [My heavens... my earth... my God... Wolves! So many wolves! There are so many wolves that we cant even count them...] [Boo hoo...] A timid young guy sat down on the ground and nearly started to cry, [Mommy, how did I end up in the wolvesir?] They saw gigantic wolves surging towards them like waves from all directions. The figures of greenish-ck furred-wolves flickered in the forest. Numerous wolf packs had assembled within in a timeframe of one or two breaths. Moreover, an endless number of wolves were still rushing-over from distant ces... The first wolves to arrive had issued a long and loud howl after they had caught a sniff of the blood... Hurry! Lets withdraw quickly! a Revered Martial Artist reminded everyone as hisplexion turned deathly pale and his legs began to tremble. The cultivation of people in these squads wasnt weak. Each one of them could deal with dozens... or even more than a hundred wolves without a problem... However, there were no odds of sess for them inside this jungle since it was a residence to multiple packs of wolves... Several thousand wolves had gathered before their eyes. In addition, more and more of them were endlessly rushing-over from distant ces with each passing second. The sixty people began to retreat. But, it was toote... It neednt be mentioned what kind of smell the bodies of sixty people would release when they gather in a primitive forest. Moreover, wolves are famous for their impable sense of smell. Therefore, the smell of these strangers in an almost-untouched and primitive forest couldnt possibly be any more obvious... Their smell was like a lighthouse that was spreading its rays in a dark abyss. The squads had brought two spirit mastiffs with them. These mastiffs became frightened and started to wail once they were confronted by so many wolves. Their wails further gave away the location of the two squads. Who wouldve thought that these outstanding people who had arrived to capture King of Hell Chu would end-up bing the targets of these wolves? Several pairs of green and lustrous eyes turned towards them. Then, loud howls were heard. After that, hundreds of shadows leapt-up in the sky and rushed towards them. Aowooo... One mustnt misunderstand this genuine wolf-howl. The wolves pounced upon these people like mighty waves. The frightened screams, the sound of unsheathing weapons... and the sound of curses C resounded in unison. This added to the wolves frenzy... More wolves came-over and crowded the ce... The howls of the wolves could be heard from the other direction as well. This was followed by noises of fierce fighting, screams, miserable cries for help, whimpers of the wolves and the blood-curdling screams of the people... This meant that the other squads were also being attacked by the wolves. Jing Meng Huns rage-filled scream was heard; even a Ninth Grade King Level Expert couldnt avoid being discovered by the wolves. The smell of blood had diffused in the forest. This made the wolves even more intense. Moreover, countless wolves still rushed-over like wind from all parts of the forest to participate in the battle. [Its necessary to annihte these repulsive humans in order to clean our territory; these humans have barged into it. This is our realm.] Wooo Wooo... King of Hell Chu! You despicable and vile fellow! You malicious bastard! You... Jing Meng Hun cut-down the wolves as he rushed through them at a lightning speed. He was so angry that he felt that his abdomen was about to burst open; he felt everything turning dark before his eyes. In fact, he nearly sumbed to angina because of his rage. [This bastard has attracted tens of thousands of wolves in order to escape.] Jing Meng Hun had gathered the experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department with painstaking efforts. Now, he looked-on as these experts got submerged into the crowd of wolves. He felt like vomiting blood as he saw his men fighting a desperate battle of life and death with wild beasts. [I didnt gather these people to kill wolves...] King of Hell Chu, you will die a dogs death! Jing Meng Hun cursed; he was so furious that he started to feel dizzy and light-headed. He had been caught up in an arduous and deadly war with the wolves... He must go after the enemy... But, that would mean leaving these men on their own to confront tens of thousands of hungry wolves... They would all die! How could this not distress Jing Meng Hun? Chapter 374 The Clouds of War Gather! Iron Cloud military front... Tie Bu Tian and Wu Qian Qian entered the army camp quietly. Then, they met Tie Long Cheng. The three of them started to eliminate the spies and traitors within the army. Tie Long Cheng assisted in this matter with his both his hands and legs. He gnashed his teeth in hatred; he felt ashamed of the fact that there were traitors within their own ranks. He intended to weed them out. However, his intention was being carried out very smoothly. Tie Bu Tian had never thought that he would get stuck at the military front. He and Wu Qian Qian had been using secretive methods to eliminate the enemys spies in a silent manner. However, they had discovered that the two nations were already at war. In fact, they were in a situation of imminent peril. Great Zhao had started to increase the number of their troops since the start of the year. Soldiers had arrived in Great Zhao from everywhere C in the same manner in which river-streams converge with the ocean. Therefore, Iron Clouds situation had started to be perilous. Tie Bu Tian and Tie Long Cheng had felt that they had no other option but to deploy Iron Clouds army against Great Zhaos aggression. Tie Bu Tianter discovered that about one-third of the troops had already been deployed at the frontline. This was equivalent to arge-scale final battle. Even the Emperor was at the military front, but he couldnt move a single step. In fact, there was no time to carry-out the Emperors Expedition Ceremony. However, Tie Bu Tian didnt care about these things. But, this didnt mean that others wouldnt care either. The Emperors Expedition Ceremony the ceremony may be a waste of manpower and resources. However, it yed an important role in boosting the armys morale. Therefore, Tie Long Cheng ordered the high-ranking military officers to assemble at the frontline. Then, the Emperors Expedition Ceremony was held; the Emperor took a vow in front of the troops. Tie Bu Tian made a high-profile appearance before the Iron Cloud army, and delivered an inspiring speech. This boosted the troops morale C it almost reached the super-heated stage. However, Tie Bu Tian realized that something was off. He pledged before the troops, and then turned towards Tie Long Cheng. He then told him that there was a possibility of the war being shifted to an earlier date. Therefore, he decided to reassign the entire army of Iron Cloud, and made the soldiers rush to the frontline. Tie Long Cheng was startled by this decision. However, he agreed once he had given it some thought. Therefore, the troops of the Iron Cloud army started to gather from every part of the nation. This decision had been taken two days prior to Diwu Qing Rous decision to prepare for the final battle; Great Zhaos national army had started to assemble at the frontline two dayster. The storms of war had started to shroud the skies of the two nations. Both the nations had started to prepare for the final battle at the same time. It seemed as if they had made a prior agreement. This odd coincidence made Tie Long Cheng feel ashamed of being inferior for the first time. [This is the first time that Im feeling inferior to my Imperial Nephew.] [I must say that Tie Bu Tians grasp over the state of affairs, as well as his sense of sniffing-out the danger, surpasses that of an average person. His decision-making skills arent sloppy either.] Tie Long Cheng had initially anticipated that this battle would start after a year. However, he had to admit that he was mistaken. Tie Bu Tians decision C to precede Diwu Qing Rous date of battle by two days C had bought precious time for Iron Cloud Nation. However, Tie Bu Tian and Wu Qian Qian were deeply worried. The two of them had tried their best to hide this from others. However, it didnt mean that they could also hide it from their own selves. They were anxious because King of Hell Chu... was still in Great Zhao. [The war can start any time. Why hasnt Chu Yange back yet?] The news of King of Hell Chu causing havoc in Great Zhao was heard almost every day. The two of them would heave a sigh of relief when theyd hear such news. However, theyd still be anxious about his safety. Chu Yang had weakened the strength of the Great Zhao Nation; he had crippled their armys fighting strength. Moreover, he had acquired extremely valuable information. However, his safety was at stake. The people of Bu Tian Pavilion felt that their lives were in danger; Minister Chus temper was getting worse with each passing day. Initially, Wu Qian Qians temperament was like a volcano. Now, it was like a volcano on top of an iceberg; Wu Qian Qian was having mood swings. Thisbination of fire and ice had increased everyones misery by two folds. Wu Qian Qian would berate the people if she wasnt satisfied; so much so that they felt like taking their own lives. Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong were so cautious that they felt as if they were walking on thin ice. How was it possible for these two underlings to execute everything with perfection? How could they always get Minister Chus regards? Therefore, it had bemon for the both of them to remain under pressure. Minister Chus mood became more and more irritable with each passing day. In fact, his patience started to leave him as the days passed... It had been several days... but there had been no news of Chu Yang. Wu Qian Qians emotions were no longer in her control; her thoughts were in aplete turmoil. Tie Bu Tian could remain calm andposed; Wu Qian Qian couldnt... Four dayster... Sect Master Wu Yun Liang went to meet Minister Chu to discuss some matters. However, Minister Chu locked his doors and refused to see him. Sect Master Wu was so angered that he nearly pulled-out his own beard... ...Present day... Tie Bu Tian and Wu Qian Qian were d in ck robes; they sat in the main tent of the army camp in an upright manner. A map was ced on the ground before them; they were staring at it. A high-ranking military advisor was also present. He was exining the military situation with respect to the current deployment of Great Zhaos troops; he was marking their positions on the map for further analysis. Tie Long Cheng paced inside the tent with a serious look on his face. The ten great generals of Great Zhao have been dispatched. Tie Long Chengs expressions turned even gloomier as he took a look at the enemys deployments on the map. Wu Qian Qian remained motionless; it seemed as if she hadnt heard anything. Oh... Tie Bu Tian was surprised. He then said, What then? Tie Long Cheng frowned and said, Great Zhaos top ten generals are titled the Tigers and Dragons of Great Zhao; Ive been dealing with two of them for a decade. The first one is Heavenly Dragon General Yu Han; hes said to have fought a hundred battles. The second one is Battle Maniac Dragon General Li Yi Zhong. Yu Han has a cold disposition and boasts the nickname Viper. Hes an extremely fierce man. He attains victory at all costs once he decides tounch an attack. Li Yi Zhong is forthright... but crude. He and Yu Hanplement each other. Beside their temperaments... their strategies areplementary as well. These two have the best tacit understanding amongst the Tigers and Dragons of Great Zhao. They previously had only five-hundred-thousand men under theirmand. But then, they increased the number of their troops; theirbined military strength has reached one million. Tie Bu Tian nodded; he silently made a mental note of the names Yu Han and Li Yi Zhong. He also memorized their descriptions. Iron-blooded Battle Dragon General Xiao Tian Yin has been guarding the eastern front of Great Zhao. Currently, hes rushing here with five hundred thousand troops and horses. Troops to the southeast are stationed with ck Tiger General Qiao Rui. The troops to the southwest are stationed with White Tiger General Bai Chang Tian. The troops to the west will be stationed with Purple Dragon General Yu Zi Long. In the Northwest... they will be stationed with Silver Tiger General Long Ao. Golden Tiger General Jin Nan Kai and Jade Tiger General Yu Cheng Long will be in the South to subdue the Limitless Nation. Soaring Dragon General Wang Teng Long is responsible for the task of coordinating between all these generals and providing backup... whenever necessary. Currently, hes at the headquarters... waiting with his forces toe North. The total military force that Great Zhao has mobilized till now... is 4.5 million! Moreover, they have arge number of troopsing over endlessly. Everyone sucked in a cold breath as Tie Long Cheng finished speaking. Tie Bu Tian wrinkled his brows; he looked at the positions of the ten Dragon and Tiger ranked Generals on the map. He felt as if his heart was swaying like a g. The ten generals were at different positions; they had been positioned in the shape of an arrowhead C pointing in the direction of Iron Cloud. Tie Long Cheng wouldve immediately arranged for 200,000 soldiers to stand guard if it werent for the support provided by Wu Yun Liangs Beyond the Heavens Sect. Iron Cloud was braced by the enemy from three sides. An important news has just arrived C Diwu Qing Rou has mobilized the entire nations army; he has departed from Continent Centre. He is leading an army of two-hundred-thousand troops; hes headed this way... Tie Long Cheng sighed, Diwu Qing Rou ising to the battlefield in person. The people inside the tent shivered. They felt a chill running down their spines as they heard the name Diwu Qing Rou. It seems that Diwu Qing Rou is going to concentrate his might to seize Iron Cloud, Tie Bu Tians finger pointed at the position of his own army. He said with a smile, If he cant take it by skill... then he will seize it by force, huh? Only 1.2 million soldiers of our army have been stationed at the frontline. Our total military strength wont be more than three million soldiers... even if all our troops arrive. Our enemy has 4.5 million soldiers in reserve; nearly two million of them have already arrived. ...Add this number to the one million soldiers who were originally stationed here C this means that the enemy will have three million soldiers at the frontline... But, the total strength of their army is closer to six million; thats almost twice as much as ours... Tie Long Cheng crossed his hands behind his back. His face turned dark as he said, The odds in this war arent in our favour. He stood-up and looked outside. Then, he sighed and said, It seems that these 1500 kilometres of the Great ins will turn into a bloody graveyard filled with the minced flesh of soldiers... He added, Theres nothing we can do about this... The 1500 kilometres of the Great ins was the battlefield; but it wasnt a t in. The battlefield ranged from east to west; it spanned across hundreds of kilometres. There were several great mountains in the middle. But, this region was prone torge-scale battles; and these battles seemed to take ce all the time. It wasnt possible to avoid fire-attacks in these battles. These attacks would burn-down the mountain-forests, and would leave behind only bare mountains. But now, several trees could be seen. It was because the trees had grown-back since a decade had gone-by without a major war to tell of... The terrain consisted of mountain fields, hill basins, canyon cliffs and swamps. The rivers andkes had made it moreplex. Therefore, none of the two parties had dared to set-up a camp there. In fact, they hadnt even dared to build a city or a defensive line. These Great ins had been used as a battlefield for thousands of years. But who wishes to allow the enemy to go one step beyond oneself? The enemy always poses a threat even if they dont stand in your path. But... Great Zhao is bustling with several ridiculous rumours ofte... Tie Long Cheng had a serious expression on his face. He recollected himself and said, Im not talking about the disturbances of the past. Ive recently received a military report that Diwu Qing Rou has made an enormous mistake. The report states that his anger has soared to the heavens. Even the experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department have been dispatched. En? Tie Bu Tian and Wu Qian Qian stood-up in unison. Whats the matter? Chapter 375 What to do! The Golden Horse Riders Department is going after King of Hell Chu with all their strength... hahaha... Tie Long Cheng was delighted. He added, Reportedly... Diwu Qing Rous treasury was plundered by King of Hell Chu. In fact, the losses were disastrous; Diwu Qing Rou was extremely angry. So, he dispatched the entire personnel of the Golden Horse Riders Department to find him. Apparently... hes coordinating with all levels of army officials to capture King of Hell Chu... and bring him to justice. He let out augh. Isnt King of Hell Chu sitting here C safe and sound? Diwu Qing Rou has been tricked... Tie Bu Tian shuddered; hisplexion changed as he heard these words. Wu Qian Qian clenched her fists tightly. However, the deputy generals and advisors burst outughing C as if they had heard a joke; they were overjoyed. It was evident that Wu Qian Qian had made a great deal of progress under Chu Yangs influence. Whether it was politics, military strategies or conspiracies... Chu Yang had taught her everything; he had used practical examples to teach her. He had withdrawn his support once she had begun to progress. Then, he had left for Great Zhao. He had left Wu Qian Qian to take care of all the matters on her own. Wu Qian Qian had implemented Chu Yangs policies in a perfect manner. Moreover, she had an additional advantage of her feminine nature; she used her gentle and reserved persona to perform tasks in a better and wless manner. Therefore, the people of Bu Tian Pavilion had started to admire Minister Chu even more. In fact, even Tie Bu Tian thought that Wu Qian Qian wasnt inferior to Chu Yang in any respect. Tie Bu Tian had been engaged in overseeing the ns and battle-situation since he had arrived at the southern border; Tie Long Cheng had been busy with the matters of the army. Therefore, all the work rted to espionage and weeding-out the traitors had been taken care-of by the Bu Tian Pavilion C under the leadership of Wu Qian Qian. Tie Long Cheng and his squad of old veterans had been amazed by Wu Qian Qians ideas, well-calcted ns and ruthless cleansing. They were forced to admit that King of Hell Chu was at the peak of his power. No one had any doubt about her being the real King of Hell Chu. Therefore, Tie Long Cheng couldnt help but roll around withughter as he heard about Diwu Qing Rous n to organize a nationwide man-hunt for King of Hell Chu. Tie Long Cheng was sure that Diwu Qing Rou had been tricked. After all, the real King of Hell Chu was sitting with him. This was great news for Tie Long Cheng; his overtly delighted mood and ability to rejoice in other peoples misfortune were indescribable... [Who can deceive Diwu Qing Rou like that?] Minister Chu, what are your thoughts on this matter? Tie Long Cheng smiled as he asked Wu Qian Qian. That... is hard to say. Wu Qian Qians mental state had got blurred; she was worried about Chu Yang. Tie Long Cheng had been trying to talk to her since the time she had arrived here; he had been threatening her to fulfil the promise. [God only knows what kind of a promise Chu Yang has made to him?] Wu Qian Qian would always reply with humph or haha; she answered in neither positive nor negative. However, the more half-heartedly she answered... the more exhrated Tie Long Cheng would be. Then, one day she used an indirect approach, and found out that Chu Yang had promised to give him a heavenly weapon. It was a fact that other people didnt know much about Chu Yang. But, how could Wu Qian Qian not know? Chu Yang never dealt with people in a careless manner. Therefore, Wu Qian Qian couldnt believe that Chu Yang had promised to give a heavenly weapon to Tie Long Cheng. So, she had refused to fulfil his wish. Tie Long Cheng was furious, but he couldnt displease King of Hell Chu. In fact, he had been left dumbfounded by Wu Qian Qians domineering stance. Therefore, he had no other option but to drink a lot of wine and rock the table. But, Wu Qian Qian hadnt yielded. Therefore, the two of them had be arch-enemies. Wu Qian Qian was strong. However, she was invisible to the armys high-ranking officials. It was Tie Long Cheng... who had established a position of authority amongst them. He was regarded as the top-most person in the Iron Cloud army. Even inside the entire Iron Cloud Nation he was only second to the Emperor in terms of authority. High-ranking officers and military generals didnt dare to argue with him. They were so afraid of him that they pissed their pants if he stared at them. Even Wu Kuang Yun C one of the top ten great generals of the continent C had been granted severe punishment when he was caught by Tie Long Cheng a couple of days back... However, King of Hell Chu hadnt been at a disadvantage even though he was shrouded in mystery. His domineering aura had made him as powerful as Tie Long Cheng. Therefore, he had managed to remain calm andposed when Tie Long Cheng had rocked the table in anger. How could an ordinary person be capable of doing this? Whys it hard to say? Tie Long Cheng asked. Thats because you arent revealing the full details about the situation... such as... whether or not Diwu Qing Rou has captured this so-called King of Hell Chu? Whats the status of the troops of the Golden Horse Riders Department who had set-out to capture him? Has the Golden Horse Riders Department suffered these losses because of this King of Hell Chu? Wu Qian Qian snorted, You didnt divulge these details. Yet... you expect me to give my thoughts on this matter? Tie Bu Tian interposed in her favor, Indeed! Whats going on, Second Uncle? You havent exined anything clearly. You are making things difficult for the man... you know? Tie Long Cheng felt that something was wrong. [Could it be that this matter isnt actually funny? Why did these two not even smile?] He coughed and started to recount the tale; Tie Bu Tian and Wu Qian Qian straightened-up their backs to listen intently. They started to ponder in their hearts... Tie Bu Tiansplexion turned pale as he heard that King of Hell Chu was fatally wounded, and was being pursued by the Golden Horse Riders Department while fleeing towards Iron Cloud. Wu Qian Qian trembled as she heard this. Her hands were tightly clenched inside her ck robe. Tie Bu Tians facial expressions usually conveyed an impression as if he was wearing a special iron mask. His face was usually expressionless. However, hisplexion turned deathly pale as he heard Tie Long Chengs words; the fluctuations in his heart became obvious. Tie Bu Tian couldnt sleep that night. He paced back-and-forth in his tent the entire night; his thoughts were in chaos. The loud voice of an Imperial bodyguard was heard from outside the door, Who is it? ... Oh! Its the Minister... Wu Qian Qian stepped inside; she was wearing a ck robe. Your Majesty, what do you intend to do about this matter? Wu Qian Qian asked hurriedly. Previously, she had made-up her mind that she wouldnt go to Tie Bu Tians tent on her own; no matter what. That was because she felt strangely threatened by Tie Bu Tian. Therefore, she had always been on her guard. Initially, she had thought that Tie Bu Tian held improper ambitions regarding her; she was afraid that he might overstep the bounds. However, she had feltter... that Tie Bu Tian might rob her of something very precious... This was an incredible feeling. Even Wu Qian Qian wasnt aware about the source and reason behind this feeling. In fact, she didnt know why that thought had crossed her mind... she didnt even know what she was afraid of losing... However, her heart hadnt been at ease because of Chu Yangs present situation. Therefore, she had gone to look for Tie Bu Tian; this was very unlike-her. It was always Tie Bu Tian whode to look for her in the Bu Tian Pavilion. What can I do? Tie Bu Tian snorted. En? What do you mean? Wu Qian Qian retorted furiously, Why cant you do anything? Tie Bu Tian, youre a scheming monarch... arent you? Youre cruel and filled with toxic filth. Chu Yang has done so much for you. He almost turned the world around for you. But, you arent the least bit concerned when hes in danger? Wu Qian Qian was so angry that she had forgotten that she was standing before the Emperor. She asked out-rightly; without any trace of politeness in her tone. Nonsense! Who says that Ive given-up? Tie Bu Tian was breathless. You damned servant-girl! What have you been thinking in your rotten head? Then you... Wu Qian Qian was stunned. [Why is the sound of Tie Bu Tians words so intense? His tone is entirely different. This is the first time that Ive seen him so flustered...] I was thinking of an appropriate way to bring back Minister Chu, Tie Bu Tian sighed. He clenched his right palm into a fist, and fiercely hit his left palm with it. It was difficult for him to talk. He was losing his patience even though he was trying his best to control himself. Bring him back; we must take immediate action, Wu Qian Qians eyes shone brightly. I wish it was that easy... Tie Bu Tian sighed, The distance from here to Continent Centre is 6500 kilometres. We are at the border of Iron Cloud. So, even after crossing 6500 kilometres... one will still be inside the territory of the enemy. Six million troops of Great Zhao have been positioned on the other side of the border. We cant get through. But, if Chu Yang uses his strength toe all the way here... then we can rescue him in thest phase of his escape. Tie Bu Tian sounded helpless. [How will Chu Yang cover a distance of 6500 kilometres on his own? When will he arrive? Hell have to y hide-and-seek with the entire nation of Great Zhao. Moreover, the enemy can easily block his path since theyre aware of his destination. How will he be able to go through such a perilous journey?] [Even a Ninth Grade King Level Master wont be able to crash his way through; he would certainly die.] [Even an Emperor Level Expert would lose his life if he were to rush all the way here...] Wu Qian Qians body swayed in despair. She spoke hatefully, You mean your n is that we dont do anything? Just wait for him? Do you think this is a possibility? Tie Bu Tian... youre heartless! You have no intention to save him... Shut your mouth! Tie Bu Tian scolded. But then, he softened down. Wu Qian Qian snorted, and took a seat. She didnt realize that she had sat down in Tie Bu Tians seat. She didnt stand-up to leave either. Her intention was clear, [I wont leave until and unless you give me an answer...] Tie Bu Tian was burning with impatience; he thought about every little detail rted to the matter. He paced back-and-forth for a while, and then finally spoke-up, If Minister Chu were to return... then he wont walk through towns and cities; he would certainly lose his life if he did. Theres only one way for him to escape C by crossing the mountain-forest. Mountain-forest? Wu Qian Qians spirits seemed to have lifted. Theres a shortcut to the Qng Mountains through the mountain-forest. He must enter the thousandyered forest from there. This forest is spread across 1500 kilometres. After passing through this forest... helle across a mountain-pass which will take him to Sun City. From there... he can rush into the Heaven-Reaching forest through the Golden Star mountain-pass. Then, hell arrive at the submerged marsnd. He can enter the Great Mount Ba after crossing the marsnd. After that, he can enter the continuous mountain-forests. From here... he will have to cross 4000 kilometres to make his way through the Snow-Capped Mountains and past the ice peaks... until he finally crosses the Jade Snow Mountain-Range. From there... he can enter the continuous mountain-range of Beyond the Heavens Sect. We can help him there. But, were helpless before that. Tie Bu Tian had carefully considered and thought-over the details. He had stated the only feasible route through which Chu Yang could escape. He believed that Chu Yang would choose that route. In fact, Chu Yang had taken the exact-same route. He had been engaging the enemy across the 6500 kilometres as he fled towards them... Chapter 376 Initiates Attack On His Own Accord! Tie Bu Tian was calcting numbers. However, Wu Qian Qian had given-up hope. One cant aplish such a thing on his own! Wu Qian Qian jumped-up in anger as she said, Even a man of iron would perish if were to take such a route. And... Chu Yang is a human... made of flesh and blood. Moreover, hes seriously injured. Also... the experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department are constantly chasing him. Are you just going to watch with folded arms? It may be impossible for a man of iron... but it isnt impossible for Chu Yang, Tie Bu Tian replied coldly. Tie Bu Tian felt as if his heart was on fire. He was as worried as Wu Qian Qian. He wanted to grab Wu Qian Qians cor and scream, [Im also worried about him. No one could wish for his safety more than me. Because... because...] But, he couldnt say this; he couldnt scream either. He could only hide his feeling. Then, I must go to Beyond the Heavens Sect... and wait, Wu Qian Qian got-up to leave; she seemed to have made a decision. You? What can you possibly gain by going there? It wouldnt be of any use even if you go with 200,000 of our men. Moreover, you wouldnt be able to coordinate with the army. Tie Bu Tian snorted and said, I must go! You? Wu Qian Qian was surprised. [The Emperor of the nation wants to leave the military front on the verge of the break-out of a war?] Dont forget that the concerned road is a battlefield. 500,000 of Diwu Qing Rous men have set-out for that ce. Tie Bu Tian continued in a heavy tone, Second Imperial Uncle has been managing things for thest twenty years. As long as we have him here... our defence is impregnable. However, that location is favorable... We need someone to manage it for our strategic advantage. I and Second Imperial Uncle will part ways. Ill go and defend that ce. Second Imperial Uncle wouldnt refuse. Thats because that ce is safer than this ce in his opinion. Wu Qian Qian was silent. [Indeed... No wonder Diwu Qing Rou has deemed it as an essential target. Its because the mountainous terrain is high and dangerous. Moreover, its easy to guard. Even ten-thousand men wouldnt be able to open the mountain-pass if a single man stood guarding it.] [Several million troops can simultaneously fight in the battlefield here... whereas less than 10,000 men can fight there at any given time.] [And these 10,000 people will include soldiers from both the sides. Iron Cloud Citadel stands in the steepest and the most crucial area.] [Diwu Qing Rou has allocated 500,000 soldiers for this attack; its on an unprecedented scale.] Fine... Ill go with you. Wu Qian Qian stood up as she spoke, Lets go together. No, you cant go. There was a strange sparkle in Tie Bu Tians eyes, Second Imperial Uncle is under a lot of pressure. Moreover, hell have no one to consult once I leave. So, he may take arbitrary decisions. Itll be risky to confront Diwu Qing Rou in this manner. So, its necessary that you stay behind. Itll be of great help; even if you only provide consultation as an advisor. Wu Qian Qian frowned. She then replied with a stubborn look on her face, Thats out of question! I have to go. My heart wont be at ease until and unless I see him return... safe and sound. You have to stay here! Tie Bu Tian didnt yield. Tie Bu Tian didnt want Wu Qian Qian to go. He knew that Wu Qian Qian would be extremely happy to meet Chu Yang after a long separation... once he returns safely. She would never forget this reunion. However, he couldnt allow Wu Qian Qian to apany him; and his mind couldnt be changed. They argued for a long time. Finally, they reached an agreement C Wu Qian Qian was to be informed once Chu Yang was back. Moreover, Wu Qian Qian would get to meet Chu Yang as soon as she received this news. However, Wu Qian Qian would leave to search for Chu Yang if he didnt return within a month; no matter what. They were both deeply worried. However, Tie Bu Tian had a feeling that he had won this inning. Wu Qian Qian bit her lip, but seemedpletely unaware of this. She established the noblemans agreement with Tie Bu Tian in a reluctant manner. Wu Qian Qian felt wronged. She couldnt insist on going even though she wanted to... She felt that Tie Bu Tians decision was rash and wilful. Moreover, she knew that it was dangerous for Tie Bu Tian to go there. But, she hoped that Tie Bu Tian would be quick to reach there... so that he could out-manoeuvre the invading troops and rout them in one fell swoop. Then, he could lead his army south to help Chu Yang. Moreover, Tie Bu Tian had mentioned that the army wouldnt obey hermands. Therefore, she wouldve been rendered helpless if she were to go instead of Tie Bu Tian. This was the reason why Wu Qian Qian had made thatpromise. Tie Bu Tian and Tie Long Cheng had a discussion the next day, wherein Tie Bu Tian expressed his desire go to Beyond the Heaven Sect. Tie Long Cheng had been worried about Tie Bu Tians safety on the frontline. So, he agreed when he heard the proposal. In fact, he was extremely happy. They would be facing an army of four million soldiers on the frontline here; even a small ident could end the life of the Emperor. Emperors safety couldnt be guaranteed on the frontline. Therefore, Tie Long Cheng had been racking his brains to find a way to send His Majesty C the Emperor to a rtively safer ce; the Emperor had given him what he wanted... He sent-out a force of 100,000 elite soldiers and 40,000 pce guards led by Wu Kuang Yun to apany Tie Bu Tian. Moreover, he arranged a few martial experts who would be disguised as ordinary soldiers to secretly escort Tie Bu Tian. The Emperors g was to be held high in the army camp... to reassure the Emperor presence. Tie Long Cheng was finally at ease. He felt rxed now. Firstly, Tie Bu Tian would be much safer over there. Secondly, both partitions had powerfulmanding generals who would co-ordinate with each other from a distance C forming a perfect pair. Thirdly, it would form a great cushion. After all, this was the final battleground. Iron Cloud wouldnt perish as long as Tie Bu Tian was alive; even if they were to be defeated in the war. Now, he could concentrate on fighting with his old enemy C Diwu Qing Rou; he would go all- out and fight to the death. Tie Bu Tian left the camp the same night; he was leading multitudes of people. Wu Qian Qian and the people of Bu Tian Pavilion and Beyond the Heavens Sect stayed behind. Tie Bu Tian had wanted to take Wu Yun Liang and the others along with him. After all, these local tyrants were familiar with the terrain. But, Wu Qian Qian had rejected this idea. Then, she had made Cheng Zi Ang, and the experts from Bu Tian Pavilion of Martial Great Master level and above, to follow Tie Bu Tian. [The people of Beyond the Heavens Sect are familiar with the terrain. Moreover, their martial cultivation levels are quite high. But... there are several dangerous elements... such as Second Martial Uncle Li Jinsong...] How could Wu Qian Qian leave them at Tie Bu Tians side? Wu Yun Liang couldnt go as the remaining people would be in chaos if he left. Then, they would try to guess the reason behind his sudden departure. The following upheaval could leak the news... Therefore, Wu Qian Qian had rejected these ideas in order to avoid any trouble. Tie Long Cheng had suggested Tie Bu Tian to defend their position once he was there. But, he had warned him against any foolish act of bravery; he must strive to avoid any mistakes and give priority to his own safety. Tie Bu Tian had promised to heed his advice before he departed. It wouldve taken them four days to cover the distance even if the army had marched at full strength. But, Tie Bu Tian had urged the 200,000 soldiers to move as fast as the lightning. Therefore, they had reached their destination in just two-and-a-half days. Two-and-a-half dayster... Subordinate reporting to Supreme Commander C there are a few changes on the eastern front, the mounted scout reported to Tie Long Cheng. The scout was extremely tired; so much so that he was having cramps throughout his body. He had ridden back at the maximum possible speed; he was visibly a wreck. He was almost falling apart, but he remembered Tie Long Chengs instructions to persevere till the end. Therefore, he had somehow been able to make it back. What? There has been a change on the eastern front? The people discussing military strategies with Tie long Cheng were rmed. [Tie Bu Tian has just gone there. How can these changes ur out of the blue?] There wasnt enough time to think. So, he hurriedly asked, Whats going-on over there? General Wu Kuang Yun turned General Li Fan Lan into his deputy general once he epted the military leadership. Then, he reorganized the 200,000 soldiers, the mounted scout said. Wu Kuang Yun is acting quickly. Tie Long Cheng seemed satisfied as he stroked his beard. This couldnt be counted as a change. Even if it is... then its a good one. Tie Long Cheng was happy, [Wu Kuang Yun is worthy of being considered among the ten famous generals. He is a little reckless sometimes, but he wouldnt be careless in the key moments. He seems wonderfully direct and efficient. His majesty has gone with him. I am so relieved...] Yes... but thats not all, the mounted scout wanted to say something. However, he was hesitant; he raised his head to look at the Supreme Commanders face. Whats the matter? Tie Long Cheng was in high spirits. After receiving the military leadership... General Wu Kuang Yun readjusted the army troops; three units werebined into one. In less than an hour... he took a vanguard unit of 50,000 soldiers... and crossed the nting valley to march towards the river bridge... the mounted scout gritted his teeth as he said. Ah... what! Tie Long Cheng flicked his hand instinctively, and pulled-out a wisp of hair from his beard. However, he didnt feel any pain. He turned his neck around with so much force that he almost twisted his neck and pulled a muscle. His eyes popped-out of his head as he looked at the scout. All the great generals in the army tent stood-up; it seemed as if they had been pped. They all stood frozen at their ces. [Wu Kuang Yun? How could he have the guts to do that? This... this... Isnt this a disgraceful practice? The war hasnt even started at the frontline here. The whole nation is on alert... and is focused on defence under these dreadful circumstances. But this General Wu C who has recently be amanding general C hasunched an attack?] [Whats going on? Are we dreaming?] The advisors pinched their thighs to see if they were dreaming; they grimaced in pain as they did that. However, they still couldnt believe this development. ...General Wu Kuang Yun has ordered 300,000 soldiers in his leadership... to march forward as fast as the lightning and with an unstoppable force... to face 500,000 enemy troops led by White Tiger General Bai Chang Tian of Great Zhao. The subordinate saw a distance of around 100 kilometres between the two armies before leaving, the scout was sweating profusely. Tie Long Cheng was dumbstruck. His eyeballs rolled back; he nearly fainted. [My God... ah. The Emperors still in your armys unit... dammit! Wu Kuang Yun... you pig... you maverick pig...] Chapter 377 The Misery of Bai Chang Tian! The Supreme Commander remained calm for a long time. Suddenly, he stood-up furiously, and knocked-down the table in front of him. He bellowed, Wu Kuang Yun! You pig! Youve driven me to the end of my forbearance... Ill whip your ass... Ill skin you... Ill pull-out your tendons and grill you alive... Ill drink your blood... Ill cut you into a million pieces. Then, I will execute your entire family... and wipe-out your nine generations... The army was within a range of 100 kilometres by the time the scout had departed. It had been two-and-a-half days since then. Therefore, the battle must have started already. Tie Long Cheng was fuming with anger. He smashed all the items that heid his eyes upon in the tent. He gasped as he seethed with anger. Tie Long Cheng had decided, [I wont give Wu Kuang Yun a chance to exin if I see him again. I shall behead that ominous General. I shall offer that pigs head as sacrifice to our g...] Wu Kuang Yun, I must punish you under the militaryw! Tie Long Cheng roared as he straightened his beard. The people around him kept quiet out of fear... However, no one was aware of Wu Kuang Yuns circumstances; he was terribly depressed. He wouldve banged his head against something and died if he were to find-out that he had been wrongly used... and Tie Long Chengs reaction. [What other option do I have?] [Its true that Im a Great General. But, I am merely a nominal General; nothing more.] [His Majesty has deprived me of my real power. Everything is beingmanded by His Majesty ... what does it have to do with me? Does anyone know that my forehead is swollen from kowtowing in front of him? Does anyone know that Ive been trying to persuade him; but to no avail?] Your Majesty, Your Majesty... this wont work... this is bad.... we cant advance recklessly, Wu Kuang Yun said with his face covered in tears. He felt like cutting-open his heart to demonstrate his sincere convictions. Ive made-up my mind. Dont make me repeat myself. Tie Bu Tiansplexion was as cold as ice. Wu Kuang Yun advised against this decision repeatedly, but Tie Bu Tian reprimanded him fiercely. He secretly relegated the Great General to the rank of a Nominal General. Therefore, this Nominal General had be the pseudomander of the army... Tie Bu Tian had his own consideration regarding this n. The dispatch of these troops could be termed as hasty if a long-term strategy was taken into consideration. In fact, this decision would be too unfavourable and disadvantageous to be taken into consideration by any means. Moreover, it was foolish to discard a natural stronghold and take the initiative to attack. The enemy could invade the hintend of Iron Cloud nation if the soldiers were to get defeated, and the entire army were to copse. However, Tie Bu Tian had another consideration. The n C to rely on the natural defence of the terrain to defend against the enemy C could be consideredter. It would C at the most C guarantee that they would never lose ground. However, they would also never win by following this strategy. This battle was rted to the survival of the entire Iron Cloud Nation. How could they think of winning it by ying safe? [Everyone thinks that Ill rely on the natural defence provided by this inessible terrain... and will obstinately cling to defence. But, I must initiate the attack. This would catch them off-guard.] [Bai Chang Tians army ising from afar. They still havent arrived at their desired location. They wont get enough time to set-up a camp or take rest... before they face our attack. This battle would determine the winner.] It was a risky gamble. However, they had no other option but to take this risk. Moreover, an important person was supposed to be returning from this route C Minister Chu. Bai Chang Tian and his troops would obstruct Chu Yangs escape route if they were to pitch their barracks at their desired location. In that case, Minister Chu would get surrounded by the enemy after undergoing a long and difficult journey of 6500 kilometres. He would fall into a death-trap C with enemy pursuers behind him and the enemy army to his front. That must not be allowed to happen at any cost. They must send-in their army right away; regardless of how they interpreted this matter. The sooner they took a step... the better. Wu Kuang Yun, you just need to fight. Fight for our victory! Tie Bu Tian said coldly, I dont care whether you are a Great General... or whoever else. You just need to obey mymands when the timees. If you defy the Emperors orders... then you shall be beheaded! Wu Kuang Yun wanted to cry, but found no tears to shed. He was an old soldier C a veteran; he had spent half of his life on military expeditions. How could he not know that these troops would catch the enemy off-guard? They had 90% chances of winning. Bai Chang Tian was a famous general of this generation. However, he would never imagine that the garrison troops of Iron Cloud would discard the defence of their natural stronghold ande-out to fight. After all, Iron Cloud had been clinging to this defence strategy C not just for the past few decades... but throughout the hundreds of years of history of war between Iron Cloud and Great Zhao. Great Zhao devised ns to attack, and Iron Cloud relied on the natural defence of the terrain to defend itself. The situation had always remained the same. This had always been a part of the fixed mind-set of all Generals. This was the first time that they might be able to defeat the famous White Tiger General Bai of Great Zhao. [Tie Bu Tian will not take any risk... even if there is 1% chance of defeat. After all, the Iron Cloud nation would copse if something bad happens...] White Tiger General Bai Chang Tian was also thinking about the same topic during his armys march. [The natural stronghold of the army is at the end of this road. They dont need many soldiers to defend it. In fact, they need less than a thousand people; even an army of 100,000 soldiers will be of no use against them.] [Why did the Prime Minister change the course of my army midway? Why did he ce 500,000 soldiers under mymand to march all the way here? This shouldnt be needed. Whether one sees it from strategic point-of-view or from an overall standpoint... this decision shouldnt have been made...] Bai Chang Tian thought, [Only 200,000 soldiers shouldve been enough to contain the enemy here. Well get victory at the main warfront. After that... capturing the stronghold would be a piece of cake; the enemy will have no hope of winning once we take them by storm...] [Is it really because of King of Hell Chu?] [Humph... Chu Yung is just a man... even though hes called the King of Hell. Its impossible for him to cover a distance of 5000 kilometres on his own. Moreover, hell be constantly pursued on his way here.] [After all, hes not a god.] General, weve marched for 150 kilometres. We are soon going to step into the Heaven Splitting Mountain pass. The brothers have had a long and difficult journey. Can the tired soldiers and their worn-out horses rest for a while? the Deputy General asked secretly. Hmmm. Were almost there. Why do you want to take rest? Dont our soldiers have the least bit of will-power? Are they really my soldiers? Bai Chang Tian scolded with a cold look on his face. Then... should we continue to march? The Deputy Generals face twitched a bit. Bai Chang Tian gave a slow nod, Inform the brothers to increase their marching speed. They can set-up a camp at the designated ce if we reach there on time. Then... they can take as much rest as they want. They may take turns to sleep too. The fact was that Bai Chang Tian was feeling uneasy in his heart. His biggest talent as a soldier was to besiege the enemy territory, and expand the borders of his mothend. However, he had been sent to keep watch as the final battle was about to start... His nned-insufficient contribution in the uing war had made him sullen. Bai Chang Tian had nearly started to think that someone must have ruined his impression in Prime Ministers eyes. That was why, he had been sent at a ce where it was impossible to aplish anything. It was an unrewarding task to attack the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. The terrain of this ce was in enemys favor. It seemed as if the overhanging cliffs had been cut by a sharp knife. Moreover, it looked as if the entire mountain pass had been artificially truncated through a mountain. There were thousand feet tall vertical cliffs on both sides. Bai Chang Tian felt as if he was gazing at the concave-shaped interiors of a cave as he walked into the mountain pass. Since ancient times, there had been a single narrow road that went upwards. Moreover, it was a precipitous trail; it was so steep that it made people curse-out as they climbed-up. Even the people who were physically strong felt powerless as they climbed-up the trail. However, the enemy needed only a hundred people to defend this ce. In fact, the enemy could remain unharmed, and kill all the climbing soldiers without any difficultly. [Why even bother to attack?] [This is disgraceful. The war is about to break-out... and I have been sent on a vacation here...] However, Bai Chang Tian had been strict and demanding with his troops; just out of habit. He had been more vignt and careful at previous times. But, he was more rxed now. They turned-over a winding mountain road. Then, the road became a little wider. Bai Chang Tians spirits rose as he saw this. He ordered his troops to speed-up and rush forward. Suddenly, he frowned as he felt that something was wrong. He wrinkled his brows and got lost in contemtion... Suddenly, he felt the ground trembling under his feet. Countless birds seemed to be frightened; they were shrieking endlessly. They were disying a strange and eerie behaviour. The sky was filled with bird cries; they were flying everywhere in disarray. Moreover, the animals were in disarray in the nearby forest; they were running around in all directions. A cloud of dust could be seen rising-up from a distant ce; it seemed to have filled the entire sky. Enemy attack! a sharp bugle sound emanated from the vanguard unit, and echoed with terrified screams. Bai Chang Tiangs body got tensed. He said promptly, Soldiers, halt where you are. Prepare to face the enemy. However, his brain went numb as he understood the situation. [There are tall and insurmountable vertical cliffs on both sides. My soldiers are tired.... and my horses are worn-out; theyve already walked into this narrow mountain-road. Now, theres no way to go back. An attempt to retreat is bound to make us copse and crush each other.] [We have no other choice but to keep moving forward.] [But, the troops have lost their fighting spirit. The enemy must have conserved their strength for the big push. How should I fight this battle?] The troops in the front stopped as they heard themand. However, the formation of the soldiers was very long as an army of 500,000 was marching ahead. Therefore, the soldiers who were far behind didnt hear themand even though the soldiers at the front had stopped. Moreover, several of the soldiers were sleep-deprived since they had been marching for a few days. Therefore, they had continued to walk in a sleepy manner. They kept drifting forward with the support of the formation, and didnt stop. The front of the formation got congested as the soldiers in the back continued to move forward. Soon, the formation was crammed-up, and a lump was formed in the middle. The soldiers had got stuck together; they were extremely close to each other. The soldiers were unaware of the situation. Therefore, loud screams and curses started to echo in all directions. The army was inplete disorder by the time all the soldiers had stopped walking. The soldiers continued to curse each other... F*ck! Are you blind? You stepped on your grandpa! F*ck! Whose grandpa are you? Im your grandpa! Smack! How dare you hit me? Brothers, lets teach him a lesson... Lets beat this son of a bi*ch to death! Lets end this f*kers bloodline... Bai Chang Tiang looked at his officers as the chaos ensued; he had turned deathly pale. He felt powerless for the first time in his thirty years of service; he desperately wanted to reverse the situation. He had been going freely with the flow until now; he had been blindly following hundreds of years of convention. He and the others had always known that the troops defending the Heaven Splitting Mountain pass never initiated the attack on their own... Moreover, he hadnt spotted an enemy scout throughout his journey. This had suggested that the enemy was sticking to defend their position. Therefore, he had be less vignt. He could have never thought that the enemy would ambush him at such a terrible timing, and in such a manner. His entire army was in chaos and panic. However, the sound of the hoof-beats kept approaching closer. The enemy hadnt slowed down. Instead, they had increased their speed as they charged at them; their battle cries echoed throughout the sky. The enemy seemed to be relying on their sharpness and rage to beat them in one fell swoop. Suddenly, the huge army g rolled-out amidst the loud battle cries. The g danced in the wind as it rose high up in the air. One could see an image of a golden dragon soaring above the clouds on the surface of the g. Wu Kuang Yun! Bai Chang Tian cracked-up as a look of hatred appeared in his eyes. Chapter 378 A Four-Thousand-Kilometres-Long-Road of Life and Death Suddenly, a wildughter resounded. The figure of a man could be seen riding a horse. It carried an eight-feet-long saber. He let out a loud shout which echoed like a burst of violent thunderp. He and his men rode forward; like a group of gods who had descended from the heaven. Then, they broke into the vanguard forces of Bai Chang Tians army. Bai Chang Tian! Your Grandpa Wu has arrived. It was Wu Kuang Yun! He beheaded countless people with a sweep of his saber; their blood was scattered in all directions. However, it was only a prelude to the uing massacre. Wu Kuang Yun possessed an innate mysterious power. This power granted him iparable might during chaotic fights. He fought these kinds of battles with exceptional courage even though he wasnt a martial expert. He burst into the enemy ranks, and continued to swing his saber. He ripped open a gap in the enemys formation by clearing out a dozen men. The soldiers of Iron Cloud mored behind him, and rushed forward like wolves and tigers. Charge forward... and kill them all! Tie Bu Tians voice resounded, Youre forbidden to turn around. You may embrace death... but only after killing Bai Chang Tian and his men. Attack! Everyone follow me! Lets charge ahead... Wu Kuang Yun gave a loud battle cry. He knew that the oue of this battle would be decided in this stroke. He held his saber high, and nudged his horse with his legs. He killed his way into the enemy formation as he rushed forward. Ten-thousand soldiers stormed frantically after him. The vanguard unit Cprising of fifty-thousand soldiers C advanced like a giant unstoppable nail, and wedged into the enemy formation. An army of three-hundred-thousand soldiers shouted Long live the Emperor as they came rushing like a tsunami. Owing to the chaos, Bai Chang Tiansmand couldnt be heard by his troops; he was despaired. General, lets go! The Deputy Generals face was flushed with blood. Go? Bai Chang Tian smiled sadly, Go where? He looked back, and saw his soldiers and horses crammed-up in the narrow area. It was so crowded that most of the men couldnt even pull-out their weapons... The two-hundred-and-fifty-thousand soldiers at the rear hadnt received any news of thetest developments. Therefore, they were still marching forward in a steady manner. Its over! Bai Chang Tian smiled bitterly, It was hard to imagine that I C Bai Chang Tian C would get defeated in a ce like this... He looked at Wu Kuang Yun. The man was soaked in blood; he was ughtering his men. However, the army under his ownmand had lost its fighting spirit. His soldiers were screaming as if they werembs for ughter. They were trying to flee in all directions, but failed as they were stuck in the crowded ce. They could only wait to get ughtered. [Weve lost!] [Its a disastrous defeat. My entire army will get wiped-out...] Bai Chang Tian started tough frantically. Hisughter was full of despair. There was a ng sound as he pulled-out his long sword with his right hand. Then, he muttered in voice that reeked of guilt, Its my fault. Bai Chang Tians long sword beamed with light rays as he swung it. Then, it hit Bai Chang Tian in the stomach. He was one of the ten great Tiger and Dragon Generals of Great Zhao, but this White Tiger General had chosen to apologize for his mistake by taking his own life. Take no prisoners until this battle is over. Pierce through them as fast as possible. Tie Bu Tian hadnt anticipated that even the White Tiger General C known for his wisdom C would end-up getting trapped on this narrow mountain-road. His army was crammed-up like a package of dumplings; without any option of advance or retreat. This was a heaven-sent opportunity. Tie Bu Tian realized that this might be the first time that theyd see a glorious victory over Great Zhao. Therefore, he took a prompt decision and issued themand. [Dont take any prisoners...] Their victory would be dyed if the army was to take prisoners. Moreover, the enemy was already crammed-up in a huddle, and had no hope to fight back. It would be foolish to not grab such an opportunity to crush the enemy C once and for all. The Iron Cloud army roared and trampled the enemy soldiers; like a massive road roller ttening the road surface. They wiped-out the entire army... leaving behind a vast stretch of narrownd. The oue of this battle had been determined by now. Meanwhile, Chu Yang had fled to the Great Mount Ba. This ce was four-thousand kilometres away from the Continent Centre. He had been overtaken by the experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department several times throughout his journey. He had indulged in fights with them, and had managed to escape every time. He had managed to reverse many hopeless situations despite sustaining countless injuries. Chu Yang had been ferociously hit by Jing Meng Huns palm on his back; it had left behind a deep mark. Chu Yang wouldve been buried in the barren hills if it werent for the Sword Spirit. The number of scars on Chu Yangs body had increased by eighty-ny; the sight of it was awful. Even the astonishing healing power of the Vitality Spring Water couldnt heal his injuries immediately. His old injuries hadnt even healed when the new ones had appeared. Even the power of life absorbed by the Nine Tribtions Sword had been nearly exhausted. Jing Meng Huns hatred for Chu Yang had surpassed all limits. Chu Yang had drawn about a hundred-thousand-wolves in that primitive forest. Half of the six-hundred experts pursuing Chu Yang had lost their lives to the wolves. Jing Meng Hun had used all his strategies to get out of that predicament. He had exhausted all his strength in getting the remaining three-hundred experts out of the forest. However, even the surviving experts had suffered many injuries. Even Jing Meng Hun didnt go unaffected; there were three or four wolf bites on his body. King of Hell Chu had caused the death of more than six-hundred skilled experts since the time he had escaped from the Continent Centre. These experts had belonged to the Martial Great Master level and above. They were among the people who had been carefully selected by Jing Meng Hun. It was impossible to make-up for the loss of these men. The multiple losses throughout the pursuit had made Jing Meng Huns lungs to explode with rage. He was so furious that he had disregarded his own safety while pursuing Chu Yang. Chu Yang panted and enjoyed the calm as he leant against a tree. He had used his endless clever tricks to reach this ce. He had finally managed to break away from Jing Meng Hun and the other pursuers. He had taken a constant beating over thest few days. The methods that he had initially employed to cover his tracks hadnt been working ofte. Moreover, there wasnt enough time for him to cover-up the orchid fragrance that wasing out of his body. Jing Meng Hun was pursuing him without taking any rest or sleep. He would rather die than allow Chu Yang to escape. His stance was clear C he would do anything to make things difficult for King of Hell Chu. Three days ago, the Sword Spirit had reminded Chu Yang, The elerated ripening isplete. Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng has ripened. You can take it now. However, Chu Yang had been pushed to such an extent that he couldnt find time to take medication for three days and three nights. The deposit of medicinal efficacies stored inside his body by the Sword Spirit was reducing at a rapid rate; so much so that it was almost empty. It had been used-up to heal his injuries over and over again. Therefore, even a tough body like his was on the verge of giving-up. Chu Yang was gasping for breath since he hadnt got enough time to even breathe properly during his escape. He felt a sharp pain in his heart as he closed his eyes. Suddenly, the lovely figure of Mo Qing Wu C dressed in red and standing in white snow C appeared before his eyes. There was a trace of resentment in her gaze. She looked at him affectionately and asked, Chu Yang, are you going to give-up? *** *** Chu Yang woke-up with a shock. He started to suffocate as he took huge gasps of breath. Little Mo Qing Wu was covered in red. Her eyes sparkled with tears. There was a piteous look in her eyes as she pursed her lips; she seemed to be on the verge of crying. Brother Chu Yang, when you wille to meet me? Your Xiao Wu would be very happy... I miss you! Chu Yang was sweating profusely as he woke-up from another dream. Chu Yang had lost all hopes. However, a strong will to live had exploded within him; so much so that even Jing Meng Hun was shocked. But, it made him even more determined to get rid of Chu Yang. Chu Yang had gotten away from Jing Meg Hun. But, he had broken his arm in the process. Chu Yangs cultivation and strength had made a rapid progress. However, he couldnt bepared to Jing Meng Hun, who was a Ninth Grade King Level Master. There was a huge gap in their strength. Chu Yang couldnt have defeated Jing Meng Hun even if he was the Nine Tribtions Swords Master. He C at the most C wouldve bypassed a rank or two and killed a First or Second Grade King Level Master. In fact, he couldve used his tricks to injure a Third or Fourth Grade King Level Master. He wouldve sustained injuries, but he might have killed them. However, he was helpless in front of a Ninth Grade King Level Master who was at his peak. Death traps had beenid at every step throughout this four-thousand-kilometres-long route. Therefore, time was extremely precious for him. However, he had decided to stop and rest for two hours. Then, the Sword Spirit took out the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng. Chu Yang was still panting. He closed his eyes, and stuffed it in his mouth; without waiting for his breath to be steady. He felt a burst of ice-cold spirit rushing down to his stomach. Then, it burst into his meridians... The Sword Spirit loosened his control on Chu Yangs five internal organs, and made an opening for the spirit energy to reach the insides his body. Suddenly, the spirit energy started to pour into the opening. Chu Yang wrinkled his brows as his body trembled. He bit on his ck robe tightly; so much so that it was nearly gnawed into shreds. The most important thing after consuming the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng was to allow its medicinal efficacies to melt within the body. Chu Yangs five internal organs needed some time to get healed since they were severely damaged. Two hours of time may or may not have been enough to start with. However, Chu Yang didnt have any other choice. He wouldve died if he hadnt consumed the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng. The Sword Spirit carefully guided the spirit energy. The spirit energy flowed like a gentle stream of river, and moistened his internal organs. Then, it began to repair them. Finally, the protectiveyer of sword energy waspletely released... Even a little carelessness couldnt be allowed now. The spirit energy was injected into his internal organs under the Sword Spirits control. Slowly, the serious injuries inflicted on his internal organs began to heal... Chu Yangs internal organs had been nearly restored soon-enough; only a finishing touch was required to attainplete recovery. Then, Chu Yang would be perfectly healthy again. His meridians had be unobstructed since his blood vessels had been cleansed. A strong orchid fragrance had started to erupt-out of his body as his internal organs were being restored. This was due to the effect of Diwu Qing Rous Destroying Soul and Breaking Heart Palm technique. The fragrance floated out of his body, and spread-out in all directions... Chu Yang was unaware of all this since he was adjusting his breathing patterns. He was probably in some kind of deep meditative state; he seemed to be under the influence of hypnosis... Half-an-hour passed... Chu Yang was on the verge of aplete recovery when a rustling sound was heard. A spirit mastiffs low and gloomy howl resounded at first. Then, it started to get closer. The branches and twigs in the jungle started to sway as people started to approach from all directions. The experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department had found Chu Yangs hideout with the help of the orchid fragrance. Jing Meng Hun rushed-over like a whirlwind. His hair was dishevelled, and there was a fierce look on his face. Wheres he? Reporting to King Level Master C the orchid fragrance ising from the valley. How many people have gone in? Dont alert the enemy... got it? Yes. The subordinate has taken it into consideration. But something seems off. There was nothing unusual as we approached the valley. The target hasnt responded... I suspect that its only the orchid fragrance... Ill go and take a look. Jing Meng Huns body flew forward like a lightning bolt, and dropped into the valley where Chu Yang was hiding. Chapter 379 I’ll Stay Alive, and I’ll Toy with You Till You Die; Believe Me or Not?! Chu Yang had arrived at a critical juncture. It was the final moment. Around fifty experts of Golden Horse Riders Department had arrived there. They moved towards Chu Yang, and surrounded him from all directions. Chu Yangs eyes were closed; he was waiting for the Sword Spirit to heal thest traces of his injuries. Just a little bit more... A little bit more... A little bit more... Shua! Jing Meng Hun fell into the valley like a shooting star. He had circled three times over the valley before finding Chu Yang hidden under some palm trees. He revealed a cruel smile as he saw him. [King of Hell Chu!] [Finally... Ive found you.] Chasing Chu Yang had been hectic for everyone. Even Jing Meng Hun was awfully tired. But, he was confident that Chu Yang would bepletely exhausted. However, he was shocked to see Chu Yang doing just fine since he was well aware of the injuries that Chu Yang had sustained. [Firstly, Chu Yang was struck by Diwu Qing Rous Destroying soul and breaking heart palm technique. Then, he fled for five-hundred kilometres and faced an army of ten-thousand elite soldiers.... where he sustained three serious arrow wounds and several sword wounds. Moreover, his internal organs mustve been destroyed.] [I myself led my men to fight multiple battles with him during the next four-thousand kilometres that he covered. This had added a minimum of ny new scars to his body C each one of them being quite serious.] [Even a Ninth Grade King Level Expert wouldve been died if he had sustained such serious injuries...] [But... this King of Hell Chu is ying around, and isnt ready to die. But it seems that he couldnt bear the exhaustion anymore. So, he had arrived here and had started to heal himself...] Jing Meng Hun couldnt help but shout-out loud as he recalled the entire journey C Miraculous! [It doesnt matter if it was miraculous... King of Hell Chu is about to die. Finally... he has fallen into my hands. He owes piles of blood-debt in exchange for countless things that he has done so far... Its time for him to pay the price C with his life!] Jing Meng Hun looked extremely ferocious as heughed. Shua... He flew high-up in the sky, andnded in front of Chu Yang. Then, he stretched-out his hand to grab him... Suddenly, Chu Yang opened his eyes; his twinkling gaze was fixed on Jing Meng Huns hand. Meanwhile, the Sword Spirit aplished its task C Chu Yangs internal organs had beenpletely healed. The power of Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng had the good fortune of the Heaven and earth. Jing Meng Hun was startled. Was this a trap set-up by the enemy? However, he gnashed his teeth, and tried to grab Chu Yang. He had figured it out in a short moment. Chu Yang wouldnt dare to set-up a trap under such circumstances; he wouldnt do it at the cost of putting himself at the risk of getting caught... The only possibility was that Chu Yang was bluffing. [Im a wise man of the Jiang Hu. Did you really think that you could bluff me into retreating out of fear? What a joke!] He was about to touch Chu Yangs body when a strong wind blew in his face, and made his hair flutter above his forehead. Chu Yang looked at Jing Meng Huns palm in a cold manner. Suddenly, he brought his right hand near his chest, and shot his palm outwards. His palm moved forward to tackle Jing Meng Huns palm. Jing Meng Hun felt overjoyed as he added a little strength to his palm attack. He thought, [You may be a gifted genius, and may know a little bit of martial arts... but youre far inferior to me. Moreover, youre exhausted. How can you be my match?] [Now, youve rose your palm against mine; youve brought a death sentence upon yourself.] It happened very quickly. There was a loud explosion as the two palms collided with each other. The loud sound of explosion reverberated throughout the forest. Chu Yang threw-up blood from his mouth as he somersaulted and flipped-over backwards. The internal organs that had just been restored were shaken. He felt an extreme pain throughout his body. However, he showed tolerance; he turned around and fled to a treetop... But, it wasnt Chu Yang who was the most injured... It was Jing Meng Hun! Jing Meng Hun had never imagined that he would face such an unexpected tragedy under such circumstances. Jing Meng Hun had been disying an image of strength and vigor before the two palms had collided. However, the oue of the collision was far from reassuring for him. Surprisingly, the palm of his enemy had turned into a sharp fragment of a long sword. It had pierced into his palm in the same way as a hot knife cuts through butter; he was left in extreme shock and acute pain. He had immediately pulled back his hand. His body was fuming, and his right hand was drenched in blood. Chu Yangs sword had stabbed into his palm through his arm bone. It had pierced all the way up to his elbow before he could finally withdraw his hand. Half of his arm bone had got shattered into pieces with a loud crackling sound. Suddenly, Jing Meng Hun came to his senses, and issued a loud and painful scream. Ah... His entire body broke-out in a cold sweat. He was clutching his right hand with his other hand. He was in so much pain that he wanted to die. He felt as if he had seen an illusion. How could his enemys right hand turn into a long sword? Moreover, he was at the pinnacle of the Ninth Grade King Level. Therefore, his body was supposed to be impervious to swords and spears. [It mightve been able to injure me if it was a legendary heavenly weapon... But, it also depends on the level of its wielder. Considering Chu Yangs martial power status... he shouldnt have been able to injure me even if he was wielding a heavenly weapon.] [But the reality is so bizarre... Chu Yang had himself got injured while wounding me.] Jing Meng Hun retreated a few hundred feet as he felt that there was no vitality in the lower part of his arm. His arm was dead; it no longer had any connection with his body. Jing Meng Hun was so aggrieved that he wanted to die. However, he was also puzzled. He was a proficient medical expert. Therefore, he knew that his arm could be joined back to his body by a skilled doctor even if it was chopped-off. He might not be able to use it with the same ease and strength, but at least he wouldnt be handicapped. But how could a stab wound from the opponents sword deprive his arm of its vitality? Grab him! Capture him! Pin him down! Wa ya ya ya.... Jing Meng Hun issued severalmands in session. He held his hand as he stomped and hopped about. He had a sinister look on his face. The blood in his heart had turned cold. His hair was dishevelled, and his usual elegant demeanour was gone. The experts of Golden Horse Riders Department were petrified as they saw this crazy version of King Level Expert. How could... such an ident ur from out of the blue? They woke up from their petrified state as they heard Jing Meng Huns frantic yelling. Then, they bellowed loudly and proceeded to chase after Chu Yang. They had carefully nned the whole situation beforehand C they would attack from all directions if King Level Expert were to make a slip. After all, they hadnt been able to find the exact location of Chu Yangs hideout before Jing Meng Huns arrival. However, everyone was full of admiration for the King Level Expert when he had found King of Hell Chu, [The King Level Expert is worthy of his title. Hes an extraordinary person. This was a childs y for him.] [Hes so skilled that he can hang a thermos bottle on his buttocks] They had started to sing praises for the King Level Expert as they had realized that King of Hell Chu was soon going to be captured. However, the situation had changedpletely; the target that was in their grasp... had escaped. Everyone felt as if they were in a dream as they heard the King Level Expert screaming in pain. This thought was too incredible to believe... Chu Yangs blood and qi were surging in his chest. He was in a lot of pain. He had used the Nine Tribtions Sword to catch Jing Meng Hun off-guard. It had done a serious damage to Jing Meng Hun; it had forced him to pull back a major part of the power in his palm attack. However, a considerable part of his power still remained in his palm attack; Chu Yang to face that attacks remaining might. Blood was dripping from the corner of Chu Yangs mouth. His body was hanging in air; he almost fell down. He had fled for more than three-hundred feet when he was intercepted by the experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department. They hade rushing from all directions; their sleeves fluttered in the wind with an incessant rustling sound. Chu Yang frowned. His long sword shed as he pulled it out. Bang! Bang! Bang! The three fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword C the Sword Point, the Sword Edge and the Sword Spine took their positions in the sword with three low sounds. Suddenly, a great murderous spirit started to flourish within Chu Yang. He spun his body in the air. He roared violently as hended on the ground, One ray of cold light... pierces ten thousand fathoms! His sword rushed-up into the night sky with a loud bang, and bloomed like fireworks. Then, ten-thousand rays of sword light and sword energy rushed out of it. The experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department had been fighting with Chu Yang for a long time. Therefore, they knew that this move was difficult to deal with. So, they started to dodge it one after another. What harm is there in ughtering the entire world! Suddenly, Chu Yangs sword transformed into a resplendent ball. It was then shot towards the area where most of the experts were gathered. The experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department understood that something was off once the second move was issued. The experts noticed that Chu Yangs fighting style had grown more proficient since the time they had been engaged in battles with him. However, the number of injuries on his body had risen since that time. Therefore, his attacks shouldve be weaker, and his might shouldve reduced with the passage of time. However, the might of these two moves proved that his martial power had increased greatly. [Can it be that King of Hell Chu has been restored to his peak condition?] [If thats the case... then no one can match him apart from King Level Expert Jing.] Dripping Blood! Use Dripping Blood Military Tactics! Jing Meng Hun shouted from afar. Suddenly, someone advanced towards Chu Yang with a determined look on his face. He pounced at Chu Yang with his sword. This is a known fact that when no one takes the lead... the others dont understand what to do. But when one person moves into action... a hundred people follow in his footsteps. Meanwhile, Jing Meng Hun let out a wild cry as his sword shed through his elbow, and chopped-off his lower right arm. The lower part of his arm fell to the ground. Surprisingly, very little blood flowed-out from his wound. King of Hell Chu! You used a vicious martial technique... Jing Meng Huns body trembled with anger. He had chopped-off half of his arm, and hadnt felt any pain. This proved that the lower half of his arm was already devoid of life. Jing Meng Hun covered his arm in order to stop the bleeding. Then, he let out a shout and rushed towards Chu Yang with bloodshot eyes. Chu Yang was still mid-air. Several experts were sent flying in all directions as he unleashed a move on them. Blood started to gush-out from the chests, shoulders, and thighs of three-to-four experts. Chu Yang snorted. His face was as cold as ice. He sprang-up in air as he saw figures of experts rushing over from all directions. Then, he raised his long sword and roared like a dragon, A sharp will buried deep will not change! His sword quivered as he shouted, The one who gathers winds and clouds bes the Emperor! He brandished his long sword as he dashed forward. Then, he invoked thest four moves of the Nine Tribtions Sword C A swords edge famous for all eternity, Wind and cloud move unhindered from east to west, The sun and moon thunder at my will and Chopping mountains and breaking peaks under the blood-red sky. He had unleashed all the moves at the same time. He then shouted, Dont restrain the de when beheading the entire world! Innumerable sword energies gathered in the air. They looked like the sun as they exploded violently. The deadly and cold sword energy permeated within the radius of hundred feet in the forest area. Dodge quickly! Jing Meng Hun had just arrived at the scene. He shouted as he saw this. Everyone dodged. Chu Yang started tough heartily. He transformed into a sword light along with his sword. Then, he flew high up into the sky while covering four-hundred feet in one go. After that, he drifted far into the mountain-forest. His savageughter brimming with murderous intention could be heard from afar, Jing Meng Hun! Ill stay alive... and will keep toying with you... till your death! Believe it or not! Chapter 380 Supreme Commander, I’m Being Wronged... Jing Meng Hun yelled, and tried to chase after him fiercely. However, he could only see the rustling of tree leaves. He merely saw a shadow whooshing further away from them as it left-behind a strong orchid fragrance. However, a wildughter still echoed in the sky. Jing Meng Hun roared, followed after Chu Yang, and entered the jungle with a whooshing sound. The experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department exchanged nces since they still had a lingering fear in their hearts. They left three people behind to wait for the others, who were still to arrive. Then, they followed him into the forest. Another round of chase-fight had started. However, this time, even Jing Meng Hun didnt dare say that they could win. It was impossible to guard against King of Hell Chus rapidly changing strategies. He could appear and disappear mysteriously. He was merely a Revered Sword Artist, but his means were adequate-enough to kill a King Level Master. He had crippled even Jing Meng Huns hand; what could one say for other. Therefore, Jing Meng Hun sent-out a message via an invisible falcon as he continued the pursuit. Jing Meng Hun was bing increasingly impatient. Unexpectedly, King of Hell Chu had already fled for 4000 kilometres! This had been a terrible journey. If someone had said to Jing Meng Hun that King of Hell Chu would flee beyond 4000 kilometres at the time they had left the Continent Centre then Jing Meng Hun wouldve grabbed the said-individual by their skull and pped them; [thats such a shameful prediction!] However, Jing Meng Hun no longer thought so. So much so, that his heart had started to harbour some admiration for King of Hell Chu; as well as fear. Jing Meng Hun was a Ninth Grade King Level Expert. But he knew that there was no way that he couldve managed to pull this off if he would put himself in King of Hell Chus shoes. Throughout this whole journey, King of Hell Chu had framed people, tricked people, ambushed and attacked, taken advantage of the mountains and rivers, used wild animals, and had even exploited the will of the people. He had taken advantage of everything-and-everyone... He could conjure a myriad of unusual and marvellous ideas that could amaze anyone. Furthermore, King of Hell Chu had extreme forbearance and toughness the likes of which Jing Meng Hun had barely seen in his entire life. He possessed this unique attitude of whatever works; he was the type of man who would use his waistband to fasten his hair. Not to mention that his style had recently evolved to be more uninhibited and confident. Jing Meng Hun had often though, [an enmity with a guy like this one... is the greatest tragedy of my life!] The emergence of the countless attack-strategies of King of Hell Chu had made Jing Meng Hun wary in his heart. Therefore, this time, he had made a prompt decision to send out a message to the frontline. He had sent a message asking the experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department within the army to intercept King of Hell Chu from the opposite side. After all, he had sessfully covered 4000km of the 6500km route. Therefore, he only had 2500 kilometres left to reach his destination. This was an impassable distance for an average person. But, not-necessarily-so for King of Hell Chu... He had already rushed-through 4000 kilometres; so, couldnt he cover the remaining 2500 kilometres as well? Initially, Jing Meng Hun had no ns to use the experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department who were allocated to the army. However, he couldnt sit idly either. If King of Hell Chu and the army of Iron Cloud were allowed to unify even Diwu Qing Rou wouldnt be able to withstand the consequences. King of Hell Chu had over-heard too many military secrets. Moreover, the n to use Enchanting Tobo and other sorts of poisons was like a double-ended sword... If it could be used by them it could be used by the enemy as well! Countless experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department got to work after Jing Meng Hun issued the summoning order. This would weaken the military might of Great Zhao Army, but it would put an enormous amount of pressure on Chu Yang. [Let his return-trip be a living hell...] Tie Bu Tian had triumphed over Bai Chang Tian, and his army of 500,000 waspletely destroyed. Thousands of the men in Bai Chang Tians army had died during the internal conflict. And, tens-of-thousands were killed on the spot. A real river of blood was flowing through the valley. The remaining 300,000 soldiers surrendered, and were taken captive. The extent of this victorys glory was seldom even if the two nations had been at war over the past decade and more. The casualties on Tie Bu Tians side were less than 20,000. Considering the massive size of the enemys army... to pay with such low number of casualties in order to obtain such a tremendous victory... was simply unique! Tie Bu Tian took advantage of this victory and the remaining might of his army, and advanced 250km past the defence line. And then, he set his military camp outside the valley. This army had be exceptionally proficient under Tie Bu Tiansmand. They had set-up the barracks, and had be very cooperative. They even watched each others back! They were in profit since Tie Bu Tian was a much better General than Wu Kuang Yun! Moreover, Tie Bu Tian had secretly harboured a concern when he had joined the three army units into one. In fact, he had only done so after a lot of consideration. His concern was their rapport with each other. Yet, the way they had pitched camp together proved his concerns intangible. Even Wu Kuang Yun had started to admire him when he saw this happen. Tie Bu Tian assigned Wu Kuang Yun the task of escorting the 300,000 war-prisoners to Tie Long Cheng after everything was settled. They couldnt keep these people here because they were likely to causemotion if they stayed for too long. Tie Long Cheng couldnt help but sigh when heard about Tie Bu Tians glorious victory. Then, heughed out loud; twice. But, he wasnt very sure of his true feelings regarding the matter... His heart harboured conflicting feelings of joy and fear. There was a smug look on Wu Kuang Yuns face as escorted the war-prisoners. He seemed immensely proud of himself as he had reported his great achievement. But, Tie Long Cheng felt a scathing hellfire seething inside his belly when he saw that smug look ofcency on the Generals hairy face. Wu Kuang Yun marched into the barracks arrogantly. It seemed as if he had made a great aplishment. He made a virtuous face, and touched his belly as he waved at everyone. A flower-like smile bloomed on his face as he unconsciously strode forward with his feet sying outwards. His ego had bloated quite a bit. Ah, good job Old Wu. 300,000 war-prisoners! a Generalughed as hemented with envy. Wu Kuang Yun raised his head towards the sky. He evidently looked very pleased with himself, This, this... its nothing... its really nothing, ha ha, his mouth said it casually, but that didnt hide his arrogance. He could no longer conceal his arrogance as he made these modest remarks, and finally started tough withcence. Everyone looked at him, and their mouths twitched at his pompous behaviour. They felt somewhat offended and stifled by it. Others had also notched great achievements, but not-enough to show suchcence... There were many great generals here, but who among them had ever brought-in 300,000 captives from battle? Not a single! Ha ha... this is just a small token. Wu Kuang Yunughed as touched his belly. Heughed so much that his eyes disappeared behind his brows, Its spectacr, right? These 300,000 captives... are just a small, small token. Rest assured, there will be many more the next time... He he, the likes of which you guys have never seen ... hey ... dammit! You, I am talking to you... walk faster! Motherf*ker! He went so far that he rushed up to a prisoner who was passing by, kicked his butt, and started to curse, Youre a captive; better act like one... you mother*ker... same goes for the rest of you! He raised his voice, Everyone! My fellowrades! How was it? Awesome right... wa ha ha... It was too easy, so easy, wa ha ha... The other Generals facial muscles twitched. They wanted to surround this pompous guy, push him to the ground, and rain fists at him. Wu Kuang Yun, youre so fierce and powerful. Youve captured 300,000 men in such a short while! Not bad; not bad at all! Tie Long Cheng calmly appeared in front of Wu Kuang Yun with his hands crossed behind his back. You tter me... eh... Supreme Commander? Suprememander, this is nothing... its nothing. Wu Kuang Yun had just opened his mouth to speak, but he hastily stopped his bragging as soon as he saw Tie Long Cheng. But then, he thought that his aplishment was so great that... it wouldnt be right if he didnt brag. So, he couldnt help but curl-up his tail again. Well, Ive decided to reward you properly! Tie Long Chengs facial expression was awfully calm, and he sounded very prudent. En... if you insist, go ahead... wa ha ha... many thanks Supreme Commander, Wu Kuang Yuns happiness knew no bounds. Come on then! Tie Long Cheng eximed loudly. This is so embarrassing. Wu Kuang Yun greedily rubbed his hands and slyly nced towards Tie Long Cheng. Then, he continued with a virtuous smile, Supreme Commander, a small token of appreciation will do for now... so the others dont get jealous. Although my contribution isnt small... but this... ahem, there must be unity within colleagues... how about you assign 1.8 million for military expenses... ahem... and apart from that... No matter what Supreme Commander rewards me... I will kindly ept it... You dont worry. They wont be jealous of your reward! Tie Long Cheng solemnly replied. Wu Kuang Yun still didnt sense the impending disaster, and continued with a lofty grin, Thats good, thats very good for everyone. I, Old Wu, am going to flourish today... Gather everyone around! This General has a total disregard forw, initiates attacks without authorization, ignores military regtions, and disrespects his superior officer... Then, the bastard chooses to bring captives to please me! Tie Long Chengs words shook Wu Kuang Yun. He felt as if he had been struck by a bolt from the clear blue sky. His ears were ringing. The officers on either side couldnt control theirughter. En? Enn... Supreme Commander! Supreme Commander! Wu Kuang Yun had beenpletely entrapped in his foolish fantasy. It hadnt urred to him that a self-proimed great war hero like him would be rewarded like this... Seize him! Tie Long Cheng ordered sternly, Dare to resist and you shall be executed without mercy! Suddenly, a group of executioners arrived and quickly tied Great General Wu Kuang Yuns hands and feet together; he looked like a horse with its four hooves trussed together. Then, he was thrown to the ground like a dead pig. Hit him for me! Tie Long Cheng angrily said as he pointed a finger at him, Hit him! Hit him 60 times with army rods! Supreme Commander... why... why are you doing this... Wu Kuang Yun foolishly cried. The other generals gathered around him as if it were a monkey show. Hey, isnt that Great General Wu? Yes, its him. Hasnt General Wu made some great aplishment? But why is he getting beaten up? Yeah, I wonder why? Ha ha ha... After that, everyone started tough in unison. Tie Long Cheng picked up General Wu Kuang Yun as if he were a dead dog after he had been hit 60 times by the arms rods. He took big strides and circled around the main camp. Then, Tie Long Cheng threw him on the ground ruthlessly, Youre disgraceful! Theres no one more disgraceful and shameless than you under the heavens! Supreme Commander... Im being wronged... Wu Kuang Yun groaned with a look of anguish on his face. He was a thick-skinned guy, but being beaten by sixty army rods wasnt an easy thing to endure. However, he had been shown a little mercy; at least his life had been spared... Youre being wronged? I ask you! What did I tell you when you started-off from here? Huh? I think it went-in through one ear and came out the other. You tly disobeyed the militarymands, and my words as if went past your ears altogether! And, you still brag about your victory and great aplishment? Dont you know that I wouldve sentenced you to death if you had failed? Tie Long Cheng spoke angrily. I, I... Wu Kuang Yun came to his senses at the mention of this topic. Then, he cried out, Supreme Commander... speaking of this topic... Ive been wronged even more... Chapter 381 Tie Bu Tian Waits Tie Long Cheng was unable to restrain his anger. He raised his leg, and kicked Wu Kuang Yun; like he was kicking a rubber ball. Wu Kuang Yun flew-up from the ground, happened tond on his plump buttocks, and bounced twice. "Youve been wronged? My a*s! I saw how you were acting all self-satisfied andcent a while ago! Motherf*ker, I wouldve kicked you to the Ninth Heavens if it werent for those two toys dangling inside your underpants!" Tie Long Chengs anger seemed authentic. Wu Kuang Yun wanted to cry, but found no tears to shed. He recalled that Tie Long Cheng had been waiting for him when he arrived. Therefore, he had indeed vited the militaryw. [But... whatw did I break? His Majesty had personally made that decision...] Wu Kuang Yun felt that he had been wrongly used. Did Tie Long Cheng not realize that he had used him wrongly? Tie Bu Tian was there with him at the time. So, could Wu Kuang Yun dare to be in-charge? Could he make a decision on his own? "Supreme Commander..." Wu Kuang Yun cried out in a whimpering tone. "Ill extract your body fat and use it to light a skyntern(1) if you repeat this crime again!" Tie Long Cheng pulled-out his long sword, and suddenly shed it. Wu Kuang Yu was crying and whimpering, but he suddenly stopped making those noises when the sword-light shed. The rope had been severed in a sh. The shining swords edge had hacked very close to Wu Kuang Yuns eyes, which were wide open at that moment since he was extremely frightened. Even his eyshes were severed by the swords edge to some extent. The ice-cold sensation made him feel as if he had just taken ap around King of Hells pce. He couldnt help but let-out a strange cry. "Get lost!" Tie Long Cheng pointed outside, and bellowed like a thunderp. Wu Kuang Yun jumped-up nimbly, and rushed out of themanders tent; he held his head in his hands out of fright. He fled in a miserable state. Not only did he not receive any reward for delivering the prisoners of war... he ended-up bing an undeserved target of the Supreme Commanders wrath. He was really... unlucky this time. Tie Long Cheng thought for a long while. Then, he picked-up a pen and wrote a letter. He then ordered his a Deputy General to find a reliable person to deliver the letter to Tie Bu Tian. The Deputy General was puzzled and asked, "General Wu went back a while ago. Why didnt the Supreme Commander give it to him..." "Nonsense! How can I trust that shameless bastard to deliver this confidential information?" Tie Long Chengs pent-up anger hadnt disappeared yet. The Deputy General shrank back in fear, and didnt speak another word. "Ask Minister Chu toe over. Tell him that Supreme Commander wants to have a chat with him," Tie Long Cheng spoke in a formal manner. Tie Bu Tian was standing on top of a mountain peak. He was gazing into the distance. The sleeves of his robe were fluttering in the wind. His posture reflected confidence and ease. However, his facial expression was serious and somewhat mncholic. [Who knows where Chu Yang is at this time...?] [I wonder how he is. Is he still going strong?] There had been no news on Chu Yang ofte. Tie Bu Tian was very worried because of this. However, this had also made him somewhat rxed. No news was the best news in the present situation. Diwu Qing Rou would never let go of a chance to crush Iron Clouds morale if Chu Yang were to fall into his hands. Hed start an unstoppable propaganda. Therefore,ck of any news was proof that Chu Yang was still struggling tenaciously. At the very least he wasnt dead, or hadnt fallen into Diwu Qing Rous hands. Tie Bu Tian was burning with impatience, but couldnt show it to others. He was at his wits end, and felt powerless. He couldnt do anything besides waiting here. He couldnt tell why his mood had been off. To put it briefly... he had been very upsettely. He had lost appetite and found it difficult to swallow food and water. He would dream about Chu Yang every night. Chu Yang would be standing in front of his bed, and would bepletely drenched in blood. Then, hed wake up from the dream with a start. Tie Bu Tian gently knitted his brows, and secretly asked himself, [whats going on? Whats wrong with you?] [No, no; Minister Chu is a hardworking minister of Iron Cloud. Hes indispensible to us. Iron Cloud cannot afford to lose Minister Chu; thats all. Im just worried about his safety. Theres no other reason...] [Absolutely no other reason! Yes, really, theres none.] Tie Bu Tian was repeating it over and over in his heart. But then, another thought came-up in his heart, [what should I do if Chu Yang died during his escape in this route that exceed 5000 Km...?] He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart as he thought of this. His mind went vacant for a while; [its as if... I dont have any confidence without Minister Chu...? What else is it?] [No! Nothing!] [Chu Yang is just a courtier! An unruly and rebellious courtier! It doesnt matter... even if worsees to worst...] Tie Bu Tianforted himself over and over again. However, the more he did... the more chaotic his mind became. He was clueless as to what was wrong with him... He just stood quietly atop the mountain peak, with his hands crossed behind his back. He stood there motionless for a long time. The clouds drifted over the summit and passed by. Tie Bu Tians body appeared as elusive as the figure of an Immortal amidst the mist and clouds. "Your Majesty, you should get down," two shadows appeared behind him and suggested in a whispering voice. "Well, Ill stand here for a while and take rest." Tie Bu Tian replied with a smile, "Are there any new developments?" "Theres none. Great Zhaos army hasnt made any move in the main battlefield since the destruction of that army unit of 500,000 soldiers. And, Diwu Qing Rou is yet to arrive. He should arrive at the frontline in a month. Theyre waiting for him to arrive and make a decision," one of the shadows answered. "I see; that means we can advance further from our present position," Tie Bu Tian spoke in a low voice. "We mustnt!" the two shadows objected in unison. "Marching up to here was a big risk as it is! If we advance further ande across a mishap well be rendered incapable of returning to our stronghold!" "Well be rendered incapable of returning to our stronghold?" Tie Bu Tian conjured a strategic topographic map in his mid. He seemed immersed in deep thoughts for a while. He then said, "That wont happen! There are three passageways 50 kilometers back in this valley that circle around the mountains. We only need to set up our military camp in the middle position. Then, we can easily take a detour and go back if something forces us to retreat. Even an army of 10 million wont be able to swallow us! "Were safe here!" Tie Bu Tian spoke casually, "You two shouldnt worry!" [We shouldnt worry... well... the talk about terrain makes sense, but... how can we be at ease when were in the enemys territory?] "Well, any other news apart from that?" Tie Bu Tian asked quietly. "...Theres none." a shadow replied in a hesitating manner. He certainly knew what news Tie Bu Tian wanted to hear about. But, he had no news in that regard. The Golden Horse Riders Department had locked down all news channels very tightly. They simply werent disclosing anything. Thetest news was from ten days ago. Tie Bu Tian hesitated for quite a while. He opened his mouth to say something, but shut it again. Then, he opened his mouth again, and hesitantly asked in a feeble voice, "Say... isnt there any news about Minister Chu?" [Here we go again.] The shadow sighed in his heart. Tie Bu Tian would always intentionally or unintentionally ask this question every time theyde to report the news. And then, he would turn silent. This had been the routine over thest few days. Earlier, he used to ask about it very casually. However, he asked this question in a very feeble voice nowadays; it seemed as if his voice was swayed by worries. "No," The shadow again sighed in his heart. These two brothers were King Level Experts. In the opinion of these two brothers, [if we brothers joined hands with the clear-cut objective of escaping from Great Zhao even we wouldnt have any hope of survival ...especially if we were being pursued and attacked by the Golden Horse Riders Department... and were surrounded by whole of Great Zhaos army] [That journey is full of extreme dangers! Wishing toe back safety is as difficult as trying to ascend to the heaven!] [Chu Yangs corpse must be rotting at the foot of a mountain in some corner...] "Oh..." Tie Bu Tian let-out a pensive oh. Then, his gaze turned towards the mist and clouds that spread over that ravine. He then spoke in a muffled voice, "You get down. Ill stay here and look at the scenery." [Look at the scenery...] the two shadows silently nced at each other. Then, they silently disappeared. "Well, I can advance for 50km more. But, thats the limit..." Spellbound, Tie Bu Tian looked at the continuous stretch of mountains. He was talking to himself in a feeble and inaudible voice, "But... these 250kms that Ive covered is nothing inparison to that 6500 Km escape-route that is filled with danger at each and every step... sigh..." Tie Bu Tian heaved a soft sigh. His sadness and anxiety had deepened hundred-fold. This was the first time that he had allowed his emotions to affect his decisions. Moreover, it happened at the worst timing since such a strenuous situation had built-up between two nations. He himself was shocked by the decisions he had made, and found them unthinkable since the oue would eventually decide the rise and fall of nations. However, he found no regrets in his heart when he asked himself in all honesty. It seemed that he was willing to take any odd risk without batting an eyelid! In fact, he wished he could push forward for another 4000 Km to save Chu Yang... He didnt seem to care that such a decision could lead to his own death... "Ive gone insane!" Tie Bu Tian murmured remorsefully. A small team of men and horses had arrived at the foot of the mountain. It was Wu Kuang Yun. He had returned after delivering the war-prisoners. He had been all high and mighty when he had left for the main military camp. However, he returned as fearful as a stray dog. He looked as homeless as a guy who had been sent into exile... [He looks so distressed!] Tie Bu Tian couldnt stop himself form bursting intoughter. He secretly said, "Second Imperial Uncle must be very angry at my reckless behavior, but... I specifically sent Wu Kuang Yun to help him vent his anger... But his wrath shouldve calmed down by now, right? It should have." Tie Bu Tian had nned this all along. If General Wu Kuang Yun were to find out that his task to deliver the war-prisoner was a means to deliver himself as a punching bag in order to absorb Tie Long Chengs anger... he would vomit 3 liters of blood on the spot. He wouldve been depressed to death. "Twenty-three days have passed since Chu Yang began his escape in Great Zhao... If I were to calcte the distance he couldve travelled so far... " Tie Bu Tian looked at the colorful sky and continued, "... and considering that his legs arent hurt, and he has advanced at a normal pace... he shouldve covered a distance of more than 5000 Km by now..." "In fact, he shouldve covered a distance of more than 3500 Km even if hes injured so long as he wasnt caught. So, the results of the calction fall between 4000 and 4500 Km if both scenarios are taken into ount. In short, it can be assumed that he has yet to cover more than 2000 Km to reach this ced. Even if I advance another 250 Km... hed still need to cover more than 1500 Km..." Tie Bu Tian exhaled a long breath, "But this 1500km route lies close to the warzone. So, there are more chances of getting surrounded and attacked... that will be far more dangerous... Chu Yang, youll have to stand strong..." Tie Bu Tian tightly wrinkled his eyebrows after doing this calction. However, he was unaware that Chu Yang had sustained injuries. Despite that, the speed of his advance had been much faster than Tie Bu Tians spection. That was because Chu Yang had nearly followed a straight line throughout the journey. He had even thrust into the depths of the enemys forces in order to move straight! He hadnt taken any detours. If one would mark Chu Yangs escape-route on a map theyd be surprised to find that his escape-route was a perfect straight-line from Continent Center to Iron Cloud! Without any turns! Even a first-ss geographer would be amazed to see it! At the moment, Chu Yang was struggling to approach the Beyond the Heavens Sects location. However, he had run into the biggest life or death crisis since his escape from the Continent Center! When Tie Bu Tian was standing on the mountain peak Chu Yang hadnded in a difficult situation. He was presently in the middle of breaking-out of it... Notes: Sky Lantern: Miniature hot-air balloon used during festivals Chapter 382 Diwu Goes to War! The situation was more dangerous than ever. Chu Yang had rushed-through his escape-route by employing ambushes, tricks, ploys and strategies. He had been able to advance towards Beyond the Heavens Sect mountain range after he had fought several battles. Beyond the Heavens Sect mountain range was an intersection that connected Great Zhao and Iron cloud. It was an extremely important location. So, Chu Yang would be able to enter the Iron Cloud territory if he were to cross this mountain range. After that, hed be out of his pursuers reach; the Golden Horse Riders Department wouldnt be able to cause any harm to him. Therefore, almost every avable expert of the Golden Horse Riders Department was gathered here more than a thousand of these experts were spread over the entire mountain range. A few of them were hidden in secret spots, and hadid-out an ambush in advance. A few of them were waiting at key locations; and a few were keeping watch from a higher ground. Some of them were out in the open, while some were hidden in the dark. They would catch King of Hell Chu; no matter where he went. Jing Meng Hun had been summoning the experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department to catch King of Hell Chu throughout his journey; the mark of one-thousand people had long been surpassed. Chu Yangs entire body was covered in cuts and bruises. However, he rushed into the Beyond the Heavens Sects Nine Peaks and One Garden. Chu Yang felt rxed as he saw the familiar mountain range. Then, he gently retreated. Fortunately, this ce still hadnt fallen into ruins. However, this ce was merely an empty shell of what it used to be; no one was present there. This location was around two-hundred-and-fifty kilometres away from the ce where Tie Bu Tiany in wait. But, these two-hundred-and-fifty kilometres had blocked every link between the two sides. Chu Yang was under the impression that Tie Bu Tian was still in the capital. He had no idea that Tie Bu Tian had arrived at the war-front. On the other hand, Tie Bu Tian was under the impression that Chu Yang was more than five-hundred kilometres away from his location. He couldnt have imagined that Chu Yang was in such close proximity. Tie Bu Tian wouldve sent an army of five-hundred-thousand soldiers to greet him if he knew that. He wouldnt have returned without Chu Yang even if he had to fight to hisst soldiers life. However, he didnt know. Chu Yangs vision had turned blurry by the time he had entered Beyond the Heavens Sect; he was extremely exhausted... Meanwhile, at a very distant location C on the main road of Great Zhao... The gs were fluttering. They seemed to be everywhere; so much so that they were almost obstructing the sunlight. Hundreds-of-thousands of troops were meandering forward. It seemed as if a giant dragon was slowly moving on the ground. A bright-yellow carriage could be seen in the middle of this procession. It looked like a luxurious carriage; it was brimming with riches and the aura of nobility. in curtains were hanging around it. This carriage had caught the eye of every person who was present in the vicinity. It seemed to be moving slower than the other carriages. However, it was brimming with serenity and elegance. Diwu Qing Rou leant on the cushions inside his carriage. There was a warm and confident smile on his face. He was looking at the crowd on both sides of the road in an indifferent and cold manner. The officials had gathered on either side of the main road to see-off Diwu Qing Rou to the war. Their hands were sped in respect. The people had lined-up on the street to send-him-off; this had caused a greatmotion. Therefore, the marching-pace of the army had be slower. Diwu Qing Rous facial expression was warm. However, he felt impatient in his heart. He wasnt pleased by the grand expedition ceremony in the Continent Centre. Moreover, he was fed-up of people crowding the streets to send-off the young soldiers to the war. In addition, this ce was only fifteen-hundred kilometres away from his destination. The officials were doing this in order to tter him. They had called the masses toe and see him off. This had greatly annoyed Diwu Qing Rou. But, he had no choice. He knew that it was important for him to do this. It was a way of uniting millions of people together. The hidden power of this ceremony would be revealed in the near future when the news of victory woulde, or the requirement of peoples contribution to the war would arise. It was indeed a monumental force. He couldnt have denied the power of peoples sentiment even if he was the ruler of the country. Therefore, he could only oblige and ept the ceremony. Moreover, he was required to adopt the best stance in front of the masses. The army continued to move slowly. Diwu Qing Rous carriage was ventted from all sides. He looked elegant, and had a calm smile on his face. His far-sighted eyesplimented his confident smile. Therefore, he was being greatly admired by the people most of whom were seeing their Prime Minister for the first time. [Only such a person could defeat Iron Cloud. He can sweep the entire world... he can establish an unyielding foundation for Great Zhao.] However, Diwu Qing Rous mind had drifted far away. He recalled the news about Jing Meng Hun and Wang Teng Long parting ways. He was resentful, as well as disappointed since both of them had failed to meet his expectations. [Jing Meng Hun has the strength of a Ninth Grade King Level Expert. It can be said that it is the peak level of strength one can attain in the Lower Three Heavens. But, his head is stodgy and rigid. Nothing as grand as this incident has ever happened in the past... this incident has tested Jing Meng Huns ability to handle things in a skilful manner. But, the matter of pursuing King of Hell Chu has reflected the limitations of his capabilities.] [He thinks of himself as a man of the Jiang-Hu even though hes a Ninth Grade King Level Expert. He has never regarded himself as an Imperial Court Official. Moreover, he hasnt been able to blend into the administration system of Great Zhao.] [He always dissociates himself from the system, and prefers to drift freely on the outside.] [So, his highest achievement would always be limited to leading the Golden Horse Riders Department even though hes a Ninth Grade King Level Expert. Moreover, his inability to tackle too many problems at once has begun to unravel itself since the other three King Level Experts havent been able to provide any assistance to him.] [How could King of Hell Chu escape for hundreds of kilometres if Jing Meng Hun had invested the entirety of his efforts into this task? The entire nations force was after a single individual... but he still managed to escape... isnt that a big joke?] Diwu Qing Rou hadnt spoken anything about this. He knew that it would be futile to say anything. No matter how good a scheme was... the person who was required to implement it must bepetent. Jing Meng Hun was obviously ipetent. So, there was no point of saying anything to him. [If hes able to catch King of Hell Chu... then itll be good. But if he cant catch him... then I C Diwu Qing Rou C will defeat him on the battlefield.] [As far as Im concerned... its an easy task for me.] There was also the matter of Wang Teng Long. He was one of the top ten Tiger and Dragon Generals of Great Zhao. However, he had left Diwu Qing Rou dumbfounded. Diwu Qing Rou had heaved a deep sigh after seeing the military report sent by Wang Teng Long. He hadnt spoken for a long time thereafter. Wang Teng Longs military report was awfully objective. It didntin about the Golden Horse Riders Department. Instead, it was a mere description of facts mixed with a little bit of anger. However, it was done thoughtlessly; it could be overlooked. But, Diwu Qing Rou wasnt angry because of this. He had answered Wang Teng Long with a sealed letter. He had closed his eyes C not wanting to hear any other news regarding that matter. You bear a grudge in your heart after facing an unfavourable situation in the battle. Its understandable and alright. But, do the reasons behind your failure include only others? Not yourself as well? Jing Meng Hun arrivedte... thats correct. But, werent you at fault too? You and your army knew that he wasing. Then, why did you rx and ignore the severity of situation? Couldnt an army of ten-thousand soldiers take turns to eat food? Was it really necessary to cook food for all the soldiers at the same time? You lost because of this reason; how regrettable it is! What can I say if youre a dumb old horse...? Its your fault too. But, youre only ming the other party involved. You will end up bing aughing stock if this goes-on. [King of Hell Chu escaped. Does the me lie on you or him? Jing Meng Hun arrivedte... its still pardonable. But, your stupidity is unforgivable. Does an army of ten-thousand soldiers need to have their meal at the same time? Both the parties erred at the same time... and be aughing stock for all eternity. Fancy that... you still have the guts toin before me!] This was more or less written in the letter. It was heard that Wang Teng Long was ashamed after reading this letter. He was so incited that he threw-up blood on the spot... But, this couldnt bepared with Diwu Qing Rous depressed heart, [It was a rare opportunity. At first... he was intercepted and pursued by them. From the beginning till the end... their strength was several hundred times more than that of King of Hell Chu; maybe a thousand times more than him. Moreover, they had encountered him face to face. Such a good opportunity to capture King of Hell Chu was wasted in such a manner.] [Moreover, after wasting this golden opportunity... both the parties started to criticize each other...] Diwu Qing Rou wouldve scolded them if it werent for his self-control: [How dare you me each other and shift responsibility... you mother*kers! You bastards, you both are the same... The disease called stupidity runs in your blood! You chirp once again... and Ill lock you up in prison...] However, Diwu Qing Rous self-control would never allow him to say these words out loud. But, it didnt mean that these thoughts didnt cross his mind. In fact, he wanted to catch these idiots and strangle them to death. Diwu Qing Rou narrowed his eyes and thought. Therge army slowly advanced forward. Diwu Qing Rou pulled down the curtains. He closed his eyes to regain hisposure. His train of thoughts had already gone thousands of kilometres away to the battlefield. [Tie Long Cheng, my old rival Diwu Qing Rou ising! But, I wont y any games with you this time. I will destroy you in one in one stroke!] [Tie Bu Tian I shall pull you down from your emperors throne, and turn you into my captive, or perhaps a corpse! Ill let you know that this world isnt such a good ce for someone in the position of an Emperor!] [King of Hell Chu Diwu Qing Rou looks forward to seeing you in the battlefield if you dont die during your escape! Ill let you experience my strategies, and make you realize that youre far inferior to me; regardless of your wisdom and talent in martial arts!] [This world shall tremble in my hands from today onwards! ...Until I finally unite it!] Diwu Qing Rous body swayed up and down with the carriage. A burst of dense aura was emitted from his forehead. It enveloped the whole carriage. It raised gusts of cold rustling wind even in this blistering hot summer... Chu Yang burst into Beyond the Heavens Sect Mountains like a storm. His strong spiritual sense instantly became aware that this seemingly quiet and peaceful mountain forest was filled with a dangerous aura. Chu Yangs rxed mind regained its vignce and focus because of this dangerous aura! He was tired to death, but he didnt dare to breathe-easy in that kind of deadly atmosphere. The count of the wounds on Chu Yangs body had increased several folds during the chase. The most serious one was from the time was when he had nearly gotten his leg chopped. But, he had somehow dragged himself, and had escaped the tight encirclement. Moreover, he had done all he could to avoid sustaining any injuries in his internal organs. That was why his internal organs had gradually restored to normal... The orchid fragrance had also started to weaken and dissipate. There was still a faint lingering smell, but it was of little significance. Otherwise, this entire journey wouldve been more thrilling and deadly for him. Perhaps, he wouldve made a slip and gotten captured because of the orchid fragrance. That intense chase-fight had also subsided after the weakening of the orchid fragrance. Jing Meng Hun was very perplexed by this. [It was such an intensive pursuit initially. He wouldnt have had the time to breathe! So, how have his internal injuries recovered? It should be getting more and more serious, right...] Chapter 383 The Enemy is Close Chu Yang tried to adjust his breathing. Hey motionless on his stomach in a scrubby patch of grass. His body was concealed by a few trees. Right now, he must do the exact opposite of what was expected. He would have a slim chance of survival if he did something like... hiding in a bush; the least expected move. However, Chu Yang would be consigned to eternal damnation if he made even the slightest mistake. The pursuers were continuously chasing him, and could find him at any moment. And, Chu Yang had chosen this patch of grass... where it was easy to be discovered. The terrain was smooth and t. So, it was easy to get spotted. But, the people of the Golden Horse Riders Department knew that King of Hell Chu was very crafty. Therefore, they were checking every dark corner of the mountain-forest C along with high peaks and boulders that were located in midst of lush trees... But, no one paid any attention to ordinary ces. This is a basic w of the human psychology. And, it had given Chu Yang a chance to survive. Heaven never seals-off all the exits. Therefore, one can use anything to ones own advantage as long as one is bold and careful. One must always try to find a way to survive even if one is certainly doomed to die. But, how many people in the entire world are capable of aplishing such a feat in a situation like this? Chu Yang let out a sigh, and rxed. His entire body felt sore. He had thirty unhealed wounds on his body; they were burning with pain. He strived hard to control his breathing, and used his spirit sense to block the pores in his body since he needed to stop the fragrance emanating out of it. Meanwhile, the Sword Spirit hurriedly started to instil medicinal efficacies within his body. The Sword Spirit had previouslyined about Chu Yang umting too many medicinal efficacies. Absorbing too many medicinal efficacies would make him dependant on them; it wasnt good for his cultivation. But now, he was afraid that Chu Yang hadnt absorbed enough medicinal efficacies. He had even started toin, The deposit of medicinal efficacies is very less; it isnt enough... Chu Yang felt that his strength was restored to some extent. His stiff body had regained some of its vitality. His heart C previously pounding like thunder C had also pacified. Now, he wanted to change his hiding ce... [This spot is temporarily safe. But, I cant be sure when someone would turn-up with squinted eyes... and possibly find me. The pursuers can easily catch a glimpse of the exposed flesh of my buttocks if they chase-over.] [But... my body is in a terrible shape. My restored strength wouldnt allow me any physical activity. The fatigue has reached my spirit and is affecting my mind... especially after this rest.] [I was thoroughly exhausted before I arrived here. But fortunately, this ce is Beyond the Heavens Sect; its like my maternal home. My pursuers arerge in number, but who can catch me in the terrain I am so familiar with?] Chu Yangforted himself. Then, he rolled horizontally; like a cat. He propped his elbow against the ground, and horizontally rolled on the grass at a rapid speed. He needed to do thisteral shift very carefully. He couldnt jump. Also, he couldnt move the grass C to avoid its rustling sound. His entire scheme would go to nought if his movements were heard. But, he couldnt hold his body too high from the ground either. He would be discovered if he were any higher. Therefore, he could only use his elbows to prop-up from the ground. Then, he continued to moveterally. He used the tips of his toes to gain support on the ground, and used his elbows to move. He did this dozens of times. His elbows had started to bleed since they were rubbing against sand and stones. However, Chu Yang had seeded in moving a hundred feet on his side; he had got closer to a grove of short pines. The pine grove was short in height. However, it was much taller than the patch of shrubby grass. Moreover, it was dense. It would be difficult to discover Chu Yang as long as he stayed in the grove. Chu Yang observed his surroundings. He became steadier as he got closer to his goal. He knew that people tend to rx after reaching near their goal, and then... they suffer. He had learnt this from the mistakes of other people. So, he didnt becent. A ck-attired man was hidden behind a dense branch on the upper left side of a pine tree. His vignt eyes gazed attentively at every dark corner. He looked focused; like a hunting-dog hunting its prey. However, he had overlooked a short pine tree that was located right below him. [Well as they say... its the darkest under themp. And... it seems that its really dark under thismp]. Chu Yang praised the spirit of the Golden Horse Riders Departments experts professionalmitment. His entire attention was fixed on spotting the enemy. Chu Yang took the advantage of his enemy looking in other direction. His body floated-up; it was riddled with bruises. However, he used thest bit of his strength, and hid behind the short pine tree. Then, he rapidly got down, and curled-up his body in the shadow of the short pine. What was that...? The man heard a faint sound. He absentmindedly nced below him, but didnt find anything. So, he turned his head back up. He mumbled, I feel paralyzed. Catching this King of Hell Chu is so painful and hectic... Im extremely tired... Ive been squatting on top of this stinky tree for three days and three nights. F*k me... its such a boring task. Im just sitting here and going through this torture... Also, there are too many damn foxes, squirrels and hedgehogs in this mountain. The next time I see any... I will f*ck its grandmother! The man had mistaken the sound to be that of a passing squirrel or fox. Chu Yang heaved a sigh of relief. He had never thought that this man would talk about f*cking the grandmother of a squirrel, fox or hedgehog; the mere image of it was extremely disturbing. He took out the juice of nts which he had umted in the Nine Tribtions Space. Then, he smeared the juice on his bleeding wounds. The pain was extremely difficult to endure. It wasnt beneficial in healing the wounds either. But, it masked the smell of blood that wasing from his body. Then, he began to treat his wounds C right under the nose of that Golden Horse Riders Department expert. And then, he waited for the day to get dark. He would have a higher probability of escaping in the dark. The mountain winds got stronger with the passage of time; the whistling sound of the wind rang in every direction. A whirlwind would asionally roll-over and hit the treetops with a whistling sound; it sounded like a ghosts cry... or the sad and shrill howl of a spirit. This would inevitably provoke the man on the treetop to curse-out loud... Suddenly, a man wearing a ck robe appeared with a whooshing sound; one of his arms had been severed. The person on the treetop became alert. He turned his head and asked, Whos it? Its me! Oh... its the King Level Expert! Jing Meng Hun had arrived there to take the status report. Did you see anything? Jing Meng Hun frowned; he had a sullen countenance. Jing Meng Hun had be more and more irritable in the past few days. He was almost on the verge of exploding. Nothing. King of Hell Chu hasnte here. He hasnte here? Jig Meng Hun knitted his eyebrows and said, Thats impossible! Ive been following the smell of blood; it disappeared somewhere around this ce. How could he not havee here? The ck-attired man on the treetop was startled, The smell disappeared somewhere around here? Jing Meng Hun didnt answer. He was sniffing and inspecting carefully. Suddenly, his expression changed as he walked-over to a darker spot and looked carefully. It was clear that someone had lied on his stomach there. Someone had taken shelter there, but had left by now! This individual had left some traces behind. The spot wasnt even fifty feet away from the man on the treetop. Jing Meng Hun crouched and flipped through the patch of grass carefully. His fingers brushed against the grass des. He raised his hand; there was a bright-red spot of blood on his fingers. He smelled a faint orchid fragrance as he brought his hand closer to his nose. Jing Meng Huns facial expression turned ferocious. He stood-up and flung his arm without turning back. Smack! The man in ck got pped, and was sent flying in a circr manner. His head buzzed; blood spurted-out of his mouth and nose. However, the stupid person still didnt understand what was going on, King Level Master... you... you... what are you doing? What am I doing? Jing Meng Hun was extremely angry. He started to shower abuses, Ill do your grandmother! King of Hell Chu was lying here on his stomach for a long time. He even bled here. He rested here to restore his physical strength... and then escaped. All this happened... but you were dreaming! King... King of Hell Chu? The man in ck was petrified. [King of Hell Chu was right under my nose a while ago?] If it wasnt King of Hell Chu... then who was it? Your Grandpa? Jing Meng Hun was furious. Chu Yang had been tightly surrounded for the first time. Jing Meng Hun was aware of the heavy price they would have to pay if he were to escape. [King of Hell Chu is so badly injured that even a three-year-old will be able to kill him if hes found.] [But, this stupid man missed such a great opportunity. King of Hell Chu was lying on his side... bleeding... and on the verge of dying... for at least a quarter-of-an-hour. But, this man was dreaming... and didnt have the least bit of awareness of his surroundings...] [This...how could he be so dumb? What level of stupidity is this? He should be chopped into pieces...] Blood rushed to Jing Meng Huns head as he looked at the patch of grass where King of Hell Chu hady on his stomach. His remaining hand flung another hard p on the ck-attired mans face. He shuddered from head-to-toe in anger; his eyes had be bloodshot. He trembled as he said, You see... it was so easy to spot him. Theres nothing in the vicinity to hide behind. Even a rat couldve been seen in just a nce... and you couldnt spot something as big as a living person... You... your eyes are nothing but a pair of anu*es... Jing Meng Hun felt that he was at a loss for words. There werent enough words to describe the degree of foolishness of the man who stood before him. So, he continued to stare at the expert. He huffed and puffed in anger; his brain had be nk with anxiety... King Level Expert Jing looked at the man fiercely; it seemed as if he would swallow that man alive. The man in ck shuddered; his face looked deathly pale... [Im finished... Im so finished. King of Hell Chu... youve killed me...] King of Hell Chu was still hiding on the side. His attention was entirely concentrated on healing himself. He mightveughed out loud if he had heard Jing Meng Hun flying into a rage... Then, King Level Master Jing wouldve hit the jackpot, and mightve easily captured King of Hell Chu. But suddenly, a few men arrived at the scene with a whooshing sound; they were panting. King Level Expert, have you found anything? Found anything? Jing Meng Huns nostrils released sts of air as he pointed his finger at one of them, Previously... there was only one moron here. But now... its overflowing with stupid bastards... How shameful! Even if I had found anything... it would amount to nothing! Everyone was startled. They looked at the ck-attired man with suspicion. What are you looking at? Get this guy the hell out of here. Looking at him reminds me of my dead mother and makes me want to cry... but Ive no tears to shed... Jing Meng Hun waved his hand, King of Hell Chu couldnt have gone far. Hurry-up, and search this ce! Chapter 384 Staggering at Every Step Everyone scattered with whistling sounds. Jing Meng Hun too walked away. He was burning with anxiety, [King of Hell Chu will get away if were even a stepte. Theres no time to lose; this lost opportunity will never return...] Everyone dispersed in all directions. They searched for Chu Yang with their eyes wide open. They overturned even the rat holes to find him. They looked everywhere except for the short pine shrub which was in close proximity. They didnt pay attention to it even though it was right under their noses. [King Level Expert Jing Meng Hun has been here for so long that even the rats have gone away... If King of Hell Chu were here... wouldnt he have been caught by the King Level Expert already?] [This is a vast expanse of tnd. How can a man stay hidden here?] More pursuers arrived with a whooshing sound. Then, they scattered in all directions as well. They even passed-by Chu Yangs hideout. Their eyes appeared like searchlights as they grazed past him from a distance of three feet... Minister Chuy curled-up in the shadow of the nearby pine shrub; he was motionless. [Tsk... tsk... you guys cant even find fifty kilograms of meat... You guy better be prepared to give your meat to me... sooner orter...] The sun was slowly setting in the west. The blistering hot day was about to end. People searching for him in the jungle became more and more impatient, [Weve been looking for him for so long; we have practically turned this mountain upside down. Theres still no trace of King of Hell Chu. Could it be that he has already escaped?] Thats impossible! Jing Meng Hun concluded. [King of Hell Chu is seriously injured. It was a miracle that he managed to flee up till here. Its impossible for him to escape any further.] Jing Meng Hun was convinced of his judgement as he had a deep understanding of medicine. [King of Hell Chu is undoubtedly hidden in this mountain.] Continue to search every cave... under every tree... on top of every tree... and in every patch of grass. If hes in a snake-hole... then, turn it upside down and find him for me. Smash all the big rocks to bits. I cant ept that he isnt hiding in these mountains. King of Hell Chu cant fly away into the sky. Jing Meng Hun felt exhausted as he finished giving the order. The experts got busy with search once again. A continuous rumbling noise could be heard in the mountains since the big rocks were destroyed. Everything that could hide a person behind it was smashed by the Golden Horse Riders Department. The wolves, insects, panthers, tigers, foxes, squirrels, mice and even ants were having a difficult time on the mountain. They were fleeing in disarray since they had been rendered homeless. Moreover, they asionally ran into some experts of Golden Horse Riders Department who would kill them to vent out their frustration... Meanwhile, Chu Yangs spiritual power was being assisted by the Sword Spirit; it was sixty percent restored. However, the medicinal efficacies that had been umted with so much trouble were consumed-up; even a drop wasnt left. Only two ripened Jade Snow Spirit Ginsengs were left. However, Chu Yang wasnt willing to use them. They were the only things that he could depend upon in case he encountered a life-or-death situation. The medicines which had been collected by Diwu Qing Rou and Golden Horse Riders Department over the years, as well as the massive amount of herbal medicines Chu Yang had stolen from the Imperial Pce of Great Zhao, had vanished into thin air C thanks to the valiant efforts of the Golden Horse Riders Department in chasing him all the way here. It could be said that the medicines acquired from the Golden Horse Riders Department had been used to cure the injuries that they had inflicted on him. It might be difficult to understand if its put in this manner. So, lets assume C Chu Yang wouldve died as many as fifty times on this journey of sixty-five-hundred kilometres while fighting so many battles if he hadnt stored so many efficacies. In short, he would be dead by now; without counting the severe injuries he had already sustained. It was clear that this tragic journey was way beyond anyones imagination... This could exin why Jing Meng Hun was so flustered and exasperated that he wanted tomit suicide. Anyone who has fought a battle and couldnt kill their opponent... could rte to King Level Master Jing Meng Hun. But, he couldnt anything except stomping around and cursing in anger until his liver hurt; he didnt have any other way to vent out his anger. The sun finally disappeared behind the horizon, and the mountain started to cool down. The search-party became more impatient as the sky became dusky. Chu Yang hadnt moved the entire time. He had hidden the smell of his blood to a great extent. But, how could he hide from these denizens of the world? So, the wounds on his body had been filled with mosquitoes and ants. Moreover, the insects were also attracted by the juices of nts that he had smeared on his body. The itching sensation was unbearable and overwhelming, but Chu Yang didnt even frown. He had frozen his body in this posture; he didnt move an inch from morning to dusk. He would touch a light branch of the pine shrub if he were to move even an eyebrow. And, that would issue a sound. The sound would be faint and his possibility of being discovered was little. However, he didnt take that risk either. He wouldnt give himself away because of negligence; even if he was unbearably ufortable. He had no choice but to remain motionless as he was surrounded by the enemies. Chu Yang would rather endure being cut to pieces, or suffer this unbearable torture until he was bitten to death over falling into the hands of the enemy and make them happy. [Id rather die a silent death. Theyll be scared as long as they dont find my corpse. Theyll go through a lot of trouble to find me. And, Wu Qian Qian will be able to continue ying the role of King of Hell Chu in Iron Cloud.] The sky was finally dark. Chu Yang rxed as the search voices became distant. He was still covered with insects; cicadas sang around him. He used his spiritual power to jolt his wounded muscles. This drove out the insects and ants from inside his flesh. Several of his wounds had festered and had turned ck. The Sword Spirit tried to clean-up the wounds with his power, but it didnt yield any result. He was powerless without the power of elixir. Even the Sword Spirit was baffled as he saw Chu Yangs perseverance. In his opinion, Chu Yang endurance despite so many torments could be considered as one of the biggest miracles in the Nine Heavens. Now, the sky was as ck as ink. Midnight was just around the corner. Chu Yang finally moved his fingers. His body had be numb after remaining in the same posture for a long time. He moved all his fingers one-by-one until they became flexible enough to move freely. Then, he slowly moved his wrists C up and down in session... It was past midnight by the time he was through making subtle movements throughout his body to ensure that he could move without any stagnation. He felt like he didnt have any bones in his body; like a serpent. He slid from the side of the short pine shrub, and silently slid onto the ground. Then, he slid close to the big pine tree; a man in ck had been monitoring from its top. He went closer to the tree, and wrapped his body around it. He looked like a snake as he silently slithered-up. It was clear why the ck-attired man had chosen this tree to keep surveince. It was the tallest tree within a radius of several hundred feet. Chu Yang climbed onto the fork of the pine tree without touching any pine needle. Then, he continued to climb-up. He seemed to have loosened his movements. He arrived on the top. He was being very careful of the pine needles. He looked all around C near and far. He heard the faint sound of human activitying from afar. Some areas were densely covered with trees. He asionally saw shes of cold light; it was the light getting reflected off the weapons... Chu Yang started to memorize their locations. Finally, the men stopped searching. They stayed motionless in their original spots. After all, they werent made of iron. Moreover, they couldnt see properly at night. So, the correct approach was C to sit back and wait for the right opportunity. If there was a movement then it must be King of Hell Chu. Chu Yang slowly climbed down the tree. His movement was brisk and agile. Then, he slowly walked on the ground inwards. He didnt walk outwards. Instead, he chose to break into the encirclement of the experts. There were two reasons behind this. Firstly, these experts would stop guarding this interior area and go outwards to the peripheral area in search of him after the dawn-break. They wouldnt look for him in the area they had been guarding all night. Going to the peripheral area at that time would be more dangerous. Moreover, Chu Yangs leg was injured. So, he couldnt exert his full strength. He would be overtaken more easily in this way. Secondly, Chu Yang remembered, [The main peak of Beyond the Heavens Sect used to have a herbal medicine garden. Even if the Sect has be an empty shell... they couldnt have cleaned up all the elixirs... could they?] [There must be some leftovers. Even the herbal medicines of lowest level can be useful...] What Chu Yang needed the most was medicinal efficacy; he needed it urgently. Given his condition, he would give even a potent poison to the Sword Spirit if he found it. He would make the Sword Spirit find a tiny bit of medicinal efficacy that could be extracted from it... This was the only way if he wanted to go to the main peak. Chu Yang also had an idea. He remembered that he had witnessed the Seven Shades of cold energy when he had obtained the Nine Tribtions Sword Point... It clearly had a cold spring underneath. The Sword Point would obtain formidable power if it absorbed the cold energy of the cold spring even if it wasnt an elixir. The cold spring didnt have any owner as the people of Beyond the Heavens Sect had moved out. So, Chu Yang wouldnt feel any mental pressure while taking it. It could be said that this entire journey was frightening at every step. He had had several ns at each step of this journey. However, he didnt have many ns now. He must leave before dawn. Chu Yangs eyes became dark. He bypassed two men... Then, three men... Then, he bypassed more men... Chu Yang stopped as he realized that his destination wasnt far from his reach. Then, he hid his body by attaching it to a tree trunk. There wasplete silence. Suddenly, a few people came out from the corners and started to search the pine tree on which Chu Yang had been hiding. Their eyes shone brightly as they turned around and walked away. Chu Yang closed his eyes and counted their steps. He took three deep breaths. Then, he turned around and came out of hiding. He went in the centre of the encirclement; his back was covered in cold sweat. It was extremely dangerous to be in the centre of the encirclement. Chu Yang restrained his breathing, and began to creep on the ground like a snake. He would creep forward a bit... theny dormant. Then, he coiled his body like a snake... Chu Yang wasnt assured as he observed his surroundings. The rocks in the entire region had been smashed to pieces. Even the turf had been levelled-off in certain ces. There were only a few ces where someone could hide. Chu Yang went north towards a small pit. The dug out pieces of the turf were piled on top of it... Chapter 385 Mysterious Ice Jade Paste; Nine Tribulations Pill Accomplished! Chu Yang had remained in the thick patch of grass the entire day. This had given support to his body, and had helped him to rx. He feltforted by this break since he had covered the entire route without any stoppage. This current hiding spot was closest to his destination. Jing Meng Hun would order to continue the search operation as soon as the sky turned bright. Therefore, Chu Yang would have to set-out on the road leading to the main peak at the earliest. This was his only chance. The road to the main peak was perhaps even more difficult to traverse. However, Chu Yang must go there to replenish his stock of medicinal efficacies. That was necessary for his survival. He had been hiding for almost half-an-hour when the sky began to brighten-up. Jing Meng Huns voice resounded, "Has anyone discovered anything?" his voice reverberated in all directions. He had shouted-out loud because the experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department were scattered everywhere. "No." "I didnt find anything here." "Nothings here either." Jing Meng Hunsplexion turned unsightly. An invisible falcon flew-off as he shook his hands. A sound of pping wings was heard after a while; the invisible falcon had returned. Itnded on Jing Meng Huns hand. A look of relief appeared on his face as he read the message brought by the falcon. It says here C they havent found King of Hell Chu on the other side of the intersection. This means that hes still hidden in this mountain. Continue to look for him." "Yes!" "If hes not found today..." Jing Meng Huns countenance changed as he clenched his teeth. He then raised his head to look at the mountain and spoke bitterly, "... then well have no other choice but to set fire to the mountain." [Set fire to the mountain!] Everyone looked at each other in dismay; they looked hesitant. [This is one of the biggest taboos in the Nine Heavens Continent. Setting fire to a mountain is equivalent to burning the source of livelihood of hundreds-of-thousands of people. Its akin to indirectly killing thousands of innocent people.] [Is King Level Expert Jing going to risk universal condemnation?] "This person is our biggest enemy from Iron Cloud." Jing Meng Hun spoke heavily, "But, were here to catch King of Hell Chu. And, we may even catch him today. We wont need to set fire to the mountain in that case." Everyone remained silent. "Start searching! Move quickly! Inform others as soon as you find any anomaly." Jing Meng Hun waved his hand as an indication for them to scatter. Everyone moved and rushed out in all directions. Suddenly, Chu Yang pranced-out of his hiding ce. His body soared in the air along with the experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department. He became a part of the dispersing crowd, and advanced on the path to search for himself... Someone noticed Chu Yang moving around. But, Chu Yangs timing was perfect. Moreover, the manner in which he moved and carried himself made him seem like one of them. Anyway, only one individual had seen him; that too his fuzzy back-profile. That individual hadnt felt concerned since everyone in the group was rushing in different directions. Therefore, no one suspected Chu Yang... It was King of Hell Chus n to slip-away from right under their noses. "Good Heavens! I seemed to have the protection of the Heavenly Blessings." Chu Yang exhaled a deep breath. He moved hurriedly. "Youre treating me so well. I mustve made you change your attitude in this life. You mustve felt a twinge of guilt and remorse." Chu Yang was indulging in flights of fancy in his heart. He turned around and started to move hurriedly. He stuck close to the ground as he fled several hundred feet. Then, he turned around a corner, and rushed far away from the vision of the group of experts. Finally, he slowed down his speed. He couldnt go fast any longer. The saber-cut on his thigh was so deep that his bone was visible. Any movement caused him immense pain. Blood seeped out of his wound in a constant manner. "Im miserable," Chu Yang touched his thigh. He was extremely alert and observant of his surroundings even though he was moving slow. He was advancing towards the main peak. He hadnt taken the main road. Instead, he was moving along an inessible path that was filled with lush vegetation. An average person wouldnt know that such a shortcut even existed... Only Chu Yang couldve possessed such a detailed knowledge of Beyond the Heavens Sect since he was an ex-aboriginal inhabitant of this ce. Chu Yang entered the main peak with ease since he was familiar with the route. Then, he approached the Elixir Garden. The Sword Point began to jump excitedly. "As expected... there are remnants here..." Chu Yang was overjoyed. But, he walked silently on tiptoes, "I dont know how much is left behind for me... Well, beggars cant be choosers. I shall ept the leftovers..." A feeling of pain and bitterness appeared on his face as he walked up to a spot surrounded by big trees. Wu Yun Liang was worthy of being considered as this generations leader of the Sect C pertaining to his outstanding skills and grand vision. The Elixir Garden had been wiped clean before they had relocated from here; only a few ordinary herbal medicines were left behind... "Bah! I shouldnt havee here... I had to take such a big risk to reach this ce," Chu Yang sighed as he carefully approached the herbal medicines, and allowed the Sword Point to absorb their medicinal efficacies. He was about to leave when he realized that the Sword Point was still quivering unceasingly. He followed the direction pointed by the Sword Point. Suddenly, his eyes lit-up, "So... thats how it is. They took everything growing above the ground... but some deep roots were left behind since they had moved in a hurry. Many rhizomes have been left behind here..." Chu Yang found seven or eight rhizomes of elixirs with the help of the Sword Point. He had finally umted some medicinal efficacies. However, these rhizomes were few in numbers. Moreover, a rhizome was only a section of a full-grown nt. The Sword Spirit kept saying in his consciousness that this had appeared as a timely help. Now, the healing process could finally bepleted. The Sword Spirit wouldve looked at such a small amount of medicinal efficacies with disdain and called it pathetic if they hade across it earlier... The experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department had passed from this ce a few times during the course of events. However, Chu Yang had managed to avoid them every time. Then, he sneaked his way towards the main hall. The main hall had been burned down; it had fallen into ruins. The experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department had already searched this ce. They had smashed each and every stone, and had reduced the whole ce to a pile of rubbles... However, this didnt pose any difficulty to Chu Yang as he was familiar with the ce. He carefully chose a spot. A gstone and a big stone were revealed as he pushed aside the dust from the surface. A smile appeared on his face as he saw this. This would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens for an average person. However, it had provided Chu Yang the best ce to hide. Chu Yang lifted the gstone and jumped inside. The gstone fell after him, and the opening was closed again. It stirred-up dust in the air. But, Chu Yang had disappeared by then... This was a safe spot. The Golden Horse Riders Department wouldnt find him even if they turn the entire mountain upside down; they wouldnt be able to find Chu Yang if he didnte out on his own. Chu Yang swiftly went deeper underground; like a mole. He found the secret path going straight downwards without spending much time or effort. He felt the vigorous cold air growing abundant as he continued to move. He went all the way inside, and passed through the seven green jade doors. He smiled as he finally reached the innermost ce. This ce looked the same as before. However, the stones that he had dug out back then to fill the opening had frozen under the influence of cold air. They had integrated into one another C forming an inseparable entity. But, this didnt pose an obstacle in Chu Yangs way. He pulled-out the long sword from the sheath. It was infused with the cold energy that he had collected from the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds. Then, he inserted it into the frozen mass at a lightning speed. The long sword pierced the stone-mass like a hot knife cutting through butter. The entire body of the sword C except for the hilt C disappeared inside the mass. "I wonder what treasures are hidden in the Seven Shades Congregation Grounds," Chu Yang muttered to himself. Then, he picked-up a square-shaped stone and kept it aside. He dug out a big hole with his hands in the blink of an eye. Chu Yang noticed the Sword Point lying on the dug-up spot. It was in a pointed shape; it seemed to be pointing at something. Chu Yang took a deep breath. He brandished his long sword in a circle, and inserted it into the core of the square-shaped stone with a flick of his wrist. Suddenly, Chu Yang felt as if something was different. He focused his attention to look. He was startled. There was a strange and solid substance on the tip of the sword. It wasnt gold or jade; it wasnt a rock either. It was a piece of pure stone. "Take it," the Sword Spirit said inside his mind. He sounded very impatient, "Rejoice, young fellow! Youve found a wonderful treasure. Its something youve been desperately looking for." Chu Yangughed and asked, "Whats this?" "This is mysterious jade crystal." Sword Spirit replied, "You keep digging for one-hundred-and-fifty feet downward from here. Also, keep storing the dug-up material inside the Nine Tribtions Space. Young fellow, if youre lucky... then youve obtained one of the first-rate treasures found on the Nine Heavens Continent. This treasure is one of the nine great herbal medicines." "Nine great herbal medicines?" Chu Yangs body shivered as his face flushed red. His pupils dted as he asked, "Really? Does it mean that we can make the Nine Tribtions Pill?" "Thats right!" the Sword Spirit answered in an excited tone," My spiritual sense was too weak thest time. So, I couldnt discover it. Who wouldve thought that such a top-notch heaven and earth treasure will be found in such a barren ce! This... is probably the mysterious ice jade paste." "Mysterious ice jade paste? Whats that?" Chu Yang asked while digging unceasingly. Meanwhile, the mysterious jade crystal kept piling-up inside the Nine Tribtions Space. Chu Yang was extremely excited, [Qing Wu, your injury will finally get cured.] [Ill seed in making the Nine Tribtion Pill soon. Qing Wu, just wait for me. Ille to the Middle Three Heavens once this war is over. Ill finally change your fate.] [Qing Wu!] [Qing Wu! I did it!] "You dont know about mysterious ice jade paste?" Sword Spirit asked in an angry tone, "Do you at least know what nine great herbal medicines are?" "I dont know," Chu Yang shook his head as he replied. Sword Spirit heaved a deep sigh. "The so-called nine great herbal medicines are C in fact C the nine great heavenly treasures. But, you must remember that these nine great heavenly treasures may exist in the shape of ginseng... or spirit mushroom... or in form of flowing river... or a burning fire. But... at the root level... all the nine great heavenly treasures possess jade properties. These miraculous treasures are formed in a kind of miraculous moment when the spiritual jade C found between the Heaven and earth C getsbined with the elixir at its side. Then, it absorbs the essence of the sun and the moon along with the spirit energy from the environment. "So, the nine great herbal medicines can cure any injury. Even the so-called nine great elixirs with their enormous medicinal efficacies cant achieve this feat. Thats because the nine great herbal medicines are the very embodiment of the spirit jade. "The spirit jade in Diwu Qing Rous possession is in the form of a ginseng. "Mysterious ice jade paste is usually located hundreds of feet below the ground... and stays like that for immemorial number of years. It also gives birth to rare mysterious jade crystal in its surroundings." Chapter 386 Innate Body! The Sword Spirit slowly spoke, This situation is unique to the Nine Heavens Continent! People used to call it Nine Heavens Nine jade thousands of years ago. Later, they thought it sounded somewhat awkward. So, they reversed the sequence and started to call it Nine Jades of the Nine Heavens, understood? [1] So thats how it is, Chu Yang replied thoughtfully. Then, he suddenly had a thought, [Nine Heavens Continent, Nine Tribtions Sword, Nine Jade Nine Heavens... is it possible these three have some connection?] Youve guessed it right. In fact, the Nine Jades of the Nine Heavens were found in abundance in the Nine Heavens Continent at one time. They werepatible with the Nine Tribtions Sword. So, the Nine Tribtions Sword would make use of these nine types of spirit jade materials. Therefore, theres indeed a connection between the Nine Jades of the Nine Heavens and the Nine Tribtions Sword. But since then, none of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master has ever been able to gather all Nine Great Herbal Medicines. Even I dont know what would happen if all of them were to be collected in one ce... Sword Spirit said in a low and deep voice, Do you understand now? I understand... whoa, whats that thing over there; its moving! Chu Yang eximed. His eyes widened in shock as he stared at the bottom of the pit that he had dug. There was a milky-white substance at the bottom of the pit; it was flowing like water. Yet, it was very viscous. It emitted sparkling and translucent rays of light; as if countless twinkling stars were hidden within it. It was the size of a palm. But, it seemed weightless. It was squirming slowly at present. It seemed as if it was waking up from a long dream. One moment it would assume a linear shape... another moment it became circr... and then the very next moment... a polygon... It also emitted bursts of a wonderful aromatic-mist along with its squirming motion. The temperature of this underground location was cold enough to freeze a living person. But, the temperature sharply fell further! The stones on the side froze with a creaking sound in the blink of an eye. It seemed as if they would crack any time owing to such acute freezing... Hurry up! Grab it and put it inside! the Sword Spirit shouted with a sense of urgency in his tone. Chu Yang hastily did as instructed. He gave a mentalmand, and that bizarre and tiny lump entered the Nine Tribtions Space with a swoosh sound. Is this the Mysterious Ice Jade Paste? Chu Yang curiously peeked within the space of his consciousness and observed that bizarre lump. Thats correct! The Sword Spirit breathed a sigh of relief, and said somewhat excitedly, It has never taken birth in 90,000 years. Nor has anyone found any Mysterious Ice Jade Paste until now! Chu Yang uttered oh in surprise. The Sword Spirit was clearly very excited. It took a deep breath, and spoke in a trembling voice, This was indeed a good decision. We got such an amazing item ah! Good stuff is good stuff... you ah ah ah what are you doing... Chu Yang asked apprehensively, I dont know what youre doing... but I think I have a rough idea... What do you know huh? This stuff is beneficial for me, my mind and my soul! The Sword Spirit spoke excitedly, Only a tiny amount of it has gone inside the Nine Tribtions Space, but I can feel my spirits rise. Chu Yang grunted. He had seen that the Mysterious Ice Jade Paste had split into three pieces just as it entered the Nine Tribtions Space. Two pieces were small, and one was quiterge. The Sword Spirit cherished this item very much. So, he had moved thergest piece to the Vitality Spring. The spring emitted one bubble as thergest piece vanished without a trace. Lets make the Sword Point consume this small piece. And, youll consume the smallest one. The Sword Spirit said cheerfully, After that, Ill extract it from your meridians, and change it into pure medicinal efficacy! Were very fortunate to find it in this time of need! Ha ha, we dont have to worry about theck of efficacy anymore... Chu Yang flipped. He rolled his eyes, [Ill consume it... and then youll extract it again...] [Motherf*ker! Why do I suddenly feel unimportant? Its as if youre treating my body as a goddamn transit station?] The Sword Point was very excited. It was pouncing up and down. It was issuing soft squeaking sound. The second piece of the Mysterious Ice Jade Paste was the size of a fingernail... but, it was rtivelyrger than the smallest piece. Yet, it vanished without a trace. The Sword Point started to jump-about with joy; then, it started to scuttle here-and-there in excitement. Chu Yang finally understood what the words - lets make the Sword Point consume meant. The extracted medicinal efficacy would alwayse back to Chu Yang every time the Sword Point consumed an elixir. However, this was the first time that the medicinal efficacy was gone forever... never to return. He realized this while he waited to receive the medicinal efficacies. This had made Minister Chu a little sad... However, the appearance of three objects on the hilt of the Nine Tribtions Sword within his Dantian came as afort to him. These objects were the size of soy-beans. The Nine Tribtions Pills had taken shape! Moreover... three pills at once! He had waited a long time. Chu Yang picked-up the smallest piece in his hand. He curiously looked at it for a moment, and then put it inside his mouth. [Its too small; its the size of a corn grain at most...] You fool. The second piece was a little bigger, but you wouldve exploded into pieces if I had extracted the medicinal efficacies from it! You think this is Diwu Qing Rous good-for-nothing Mysterious Jade Ginseng? This is a 90,000 years old Mysterious Ice Jade Paste. Diwu Qing Rous is only 6000 years old; at most! Moreover, thats merely a deceptive number... The Sword Spirit relentlesslyshed-out at the greedy delusions of the Nine Tribtions Swords Master. Chu Yang was about to speak when he felt a stream of ice-cold air surging within his body. His mouth was immediately filled with a strong fragrance. This made his soul jubnt. He felt as if each and every hair on his body had broken into a dance... Then, an abundant amount of vigorous power fiercely emerged from his Dantian, dashed upwards within his body, and spread throughout his meridians. It instantly destroyed the rotten parts within his meridians, and cleaned them all at once. After that, this power started to grow, and eventually dashed upwards to the back of his brain. Then, it dashed downwards like a turbulent waterfall, and made its way to the soles of his feet. Afterwards, it again rushed upwards, and passed into his Dantian. It emerged from his Dantian with a might of medicinal efficacies, and surged upwards... This cirction took ce three times. Chu Yang felt as if his entire body was bloating like a balloon. He felt as if his body would explode soon. Crap, why arent you helping me?! Minister Chu was unbearably frightened. [How could a corn-grain-sized piece of Mysterious Ice Jade Paste have such formidable power?] "Now you know how potent it is? And, you wereining that it was too little? Well, even a little bit of it can explode you! the Sword Spirit muttered sadistically. Then, it began to extract the residual medicinal efficacies from his meridians. Suddenly, a shadow emerged from Chu Yangs heart, and took the shape of a palm. After that, it suddenly left his body. It went up in the air, and transformed into a pure white orchid. It stayed there for a moment. Then, it turned into a sort of pure energy, and abruptly dissipated in the air. Suddenly, a loud rumbling sound was heard, and an orchid fragrance filled the entire stone chamber. Diwu Qing Rous destroying soul and breaking heart palm technique has been uprooted! It was a strange sight. But, Chu Yang wouldve understood it on his own even if the Sword Spirit hadnt said these words. However, he started to realize the ferocity and potency of the destroying soul and breaking heart palm technique! [Im afraid my bones wouldve turned to ashes if it werent for the Sword Spirit, right?] He couldnt help but sweat profusely at the thought of this. He thought of the risk he had taken that evening. He felt traumatized as he recalled that incident. [He knows such an incredible martial art... Im sure Diwu Qing Rou knows other world-shaking techniques as well...] [The Sword Spirit of Nine Tribtions Sword drove-it-out such a long time ago... but it still left these levels of traces behind. So, saying I had only almost recovered back then... wasnt wrong...] [No wonder it is called Orchid heart chasing soul the fragrance that floats for 500km. But, why would it stop at 500km? Such a palm technique should be capable of following a man for a lifetime!] The Sword Spirit was absorbing the medicinal efficacies. But, he suddenly came to a halt, and the pores on Chu Yangs skin erupted. A stinky substance in the form of a straight and silky hair was spurted-out from every pore on his body. Chu Yang experienced immense pain as a result, and it came without any warning. His vision suddenly grew dark, and he nearly fainted as a result. He clenched his teeth. His face contorted as he released cold air from his mouth with hissing sounds. Then, the Sword Spirit resumed absorbing the residual medicinal efficacies from his meridians as he asked, Are you feeling ok? You think I am fine...? Damn... I somehow feel fine... Chu Yang was about to hurl a curse-word, but then realized that his body didnt hurt. Moreover, his body felt extremely fit and invigorated... All impurities have been expelled from your body. The Sword Spirit snorted and continued, Now, your body has be what every man in the Nine Heavens yearns for... rejoice! You have an Innate body (1)! Innate body? Holy crap! Chu Yang was pleasantly surprised. Are you satisfied now? If not for the Mysterious Ice Jade Paste... inhabiting such a purified body wouldve only been possible after you had be a Ninth Grade Sword Emperor. Even so, it wouldnt necessarily be this pure... Sword Spirit exined. Cool! Thats really awesome! Chu Yang looked at his own body with satisfaction only to find himself stark naked. He hadnt realized that his clothes had been turned to ashes. There were broken pieces of ice kes under his feet. You neednt wonder; those are your clothes. They had long frozen, and broke into pieces. Sword Spirit exined. En... Chu Yang was somewhat speechless. Then, he shrugged and spoke with augh, How is it? Big, right? Whats big? Sword Spirit was somewhat puzzled. I am talking about this, Minister Chu shook the thing between his legs. He swung his geni*als to-and-fro. (2) Ugh... Sword Sprit was speechless, and his face turned ck. Chu Yang noticed the wrinkles on his body. He ran his fingers to feel his skin, and countless scars on his body turned to powder and fell down. He examined his thigh and realized that the fierce wound that had gone deep into his bone had also healed. His new body was practicallyparable to an infants at birth; smooth and fair. Youve grown taller too, Sword Spirit reminded him. I know, I know. Chu Yang was overjoyed as he looked at his arms and legs; practically drooling at the sight, Theyre so delicate... Delicate? My fart. Sword Spirit ruthlessly took a jab, Wait till you go out. Youll only need one fight, and your body will change into a damaged sack of blood and bones! Hey, I was thinking... my martial power mustve increased since Ive consumed this outstanding heavenly treasure, right? Chu Yang was immeasurablycent, Whats my current level? Its very good. Youre a peak level Ninth Grade Revered Sword Artist! Sword Spirit said, By the time you go out... you ought to have broken through to the King Level. Eh... so few? Chu Yang smacked his lips. He seemed somewhat dissatisfied. Outstanding heavenly treasure... isnt for the purpose of increasing martial power! The Sword Spirit said angrily, You rose by two grades in such a short time. Moreover, you have an innate body now! All the scars on your body have been dispelled, and the destroying soul and breaking heart palm technique was also sessfully expelled. How can you still be so wistful? Dont tell me you thought you could be a Supreme level Sword artist in a single step? I tell you, it wont happen even if you gather all of the nine great herbal medicines! Chu Yang realized that he had received plenty of benefits already. So, he let out a forcedugh, I was just saying, you know... Then, he thought of something and angrily said, Why are you being so mean? The Sword Spirit turned silent. He turned his head away, and continued to absorb medicinal efficacies. He didnt pay any attention to his thing... Chapter 387 King of Hell Chu’s Influence Diwu Qing Rou had travelled for almost two-thousand kilometres when he received an urgent military report. Surprisingly, he smiled as he read it. Bai Chang Tian and his army of five-hundred-thousand soldiers arepletely annihted. The expressions of all the generals C who were apanying Diwu Qing Rou on the expedition C changed as they heard this. But, they were surprised to see Diwu Qing Rou smile. Speed-up the marching pace! Diwu Qing Rou ordered insipidly. Then, he closed his eyes, andy down partly-reclined in his carriage. He appeared to be meditating. So, no one dared to utter a single word. However, everyone was baffled, [This was such a major defeat. But... Lord Prime Minister doesnt seem to care at all.] Diwu Qing Rous eyes were closed, but thoughts were rapidly rolling inside his mind. He nodded with satisfaction as he recalled his entire n once again. It seems like King of Hell Chu is indeed an important figure in Iron Cloud. Tie Bu Tian considers him awfully important, Diwu Qing Rou sighed. What does Lord Prime Minister mean by that... Han Bu Chu C a member of the expedition C asked. He wasnt far off when Diwu Qing Rou uttered this in his carriage. So, he had been able to overhear it. Haha... Diwu Qing Rou let out a rxedughter as he spoke, Our victory is certain this time. Han Bu Chu was even more puzzled by this reply. He knew very little about this matter C Bai Chang Tian used to be in the Imperial Court of Great Zhao. In fact, he was the only survivor of the staunch royalists. So, he was a supporter of the King who Diwu Qing Rou had kept under house-arrest. Five-hundred-thousand soldiers beingid to waste! So, Han Bu Chu was disturbed to some extent. But, Diwu Qing Rou had felt relieved. Could this have some other hidden meaning...? Han Bu Chu didnt know. Send a letter immediately. Notify Jing Meng Hun he must set fire to the mountain without hesitating about anything... including famines... if King of Hell Chu is able to escape beyond fifty-five-hundred kilometres! Diwu Qing Rou closed his eyes and spoke in an indifferent manner. Yes... Han Bu Chuplied. But, he was confused. This n will probably seed. Or... perhaps this n wille to a premature end. So, I didnt make it clear to everyone during the deployment. I can only wait and watch it progress step-by-step. I can only observe whether this n will work or not. If the n fails... then the war will continue in a normal way; as before. If this n works... then the war will probably end six months ahead of time... or... or it will be over immediately. At present... it seems that this n is already halfpleted. Diwu Qing Rou smiled; the sunshine that wasing through the carriage-curtains casted a mottled shadow on his face. n... Han Bu Chu wasnt a stupid man. However, he didnt have the least bit of an idea as to what Diwu Qing Rou was talking about. Bu Chu, youck an overall grasp over the present situation. Diwu Qing Rou spoke with partially closed eyes, Do you remember that I had made some arrangements when I was in the middle of makingyouts for troop-deployment and military formations...? Yes, the humble subordinate wouldnt dare to forget. Then, you must certainly remember that I had given some instructions regarding the matter-at-hand when King of Hell Chu had escaped from the Continent Centre C to make some minor adjustments to the routes being taken by the nine army units? Diwu Qing Rou said. I remember. So, do you know why I did that? Diwu Qing Rou asked with a smile. That... Han Bu Chu racked his brains, but couldnt think of a reason. He forced a smile and said, The subordinate is ashamed. You cant think of a reason because youck awareness. Well... its not very unexpected of you, Diwu Qing Rou said with a smile. Han Bu Chu noticed that Diwu Qing Rou was extremely cheerful. I implore Lord Prime Minister to exin it clearly. The most important person in this n is King of Hell Chu, Diwu Qing Rou stated softly. The sess or failure of this n rests upon King of Hell Chus body. This n will fail if King of Hell Chu isnt able to escape. And, this n will fail if King of Hell Chu doesnt hold much important in Tie Bu Tians heart... King of Hell Chu? Han Bu Chu frowned, What rtion does this matter have with King of Hell Chu? What ability does this one man have to directly affect the course of war? Thats where youre wrong. Diwu Qing Rou smiled, but his voice became serious, King of Hell Chu has already affected the course of war. In fact, it was him who initiated it. It may seem like this war has been initiated by me C Diwu Qing Rou. But, its not so. It should be said that King of Hell Chu has single-handedly initiated this war. Han Bu Chu sucked in a cold breath. [King of Hell Chu has single-handedly initiated the war between two nations?] At present, the wars situation is the same as it was ten years ago when I and Tie Long Cheng had waged a war. I think that I couldve made him do anything with my strategies. He wouldve done everything ording to my wishes even if he were sullen and aggrieved. Otherwise, it wouldve worsened the situation of the entire Iron Cloud Nation. Diwu Qing Rou sighed and said, Its a pity that King of Hell Chu holds the domineering position at present. And... the one who has to do everything ording to the enemy is me C Diwu Qing Rou. This is the most shameful expedition in my entire life. Han Bu Chu was so shocked that he was rendered speechless. [King of Hell Chu is extremely ferocious. One thing that must be acknowledged is that hes exceptionally wise. He can also be ssified as a dangerous person. Hes the biggest enemy that Lord Prime Minister Diwu has ever faced in his life. But... I never thought that King of Hell Chu was capable of scaring Diwu Qing Rou like this.] [Moreover, hes suffering losses like this! In fact, he seems sullen of suffering losses!] The time is moving fast... Diwu Qing Rous facial expression was hard to determine because of the shadow of the curtains on his face. He sighed and said, The trend of events brings forth the hero... thats the way it is! King of Hell Chu is taking advantage of my circumstances. Ive been pressurized toe out like this by this genius. And... this pressure has forced me into passivity. This is what you say C one cant get whats denied to him by destiny... no matter how hard he tries... Diwu Qing Rou spoke softly. He continued to talk as they advanced on the long road. It could be seen that Diwu Qing Rou had suppressed this matter for a long time. Now, it was finally the time when he could unburden himself; even if it was only in front of a single audience... You ought to remember that I had formted a n against Iron Cloud long ago C the n to subjugate Iron Cloud Nation. But... it was going to happen three yearster. Yet... I had to prepone it by three years because of King of Hell Chus arrival. King of Hell Chu unexpectedly appeared in Iron Cloud, and started to mess with us. He pulled-out our roots from the Iron Cloud; one-by-one. I was forced to endure when that happened. He caught and killed my younger brother. I was heart-broken. I was left in extreme pain. But... standing before the present conditions of both nations... I was forced to endure it. After that, our Golden Horse Riders Department got trapped in Iron Cloud. One of our King Level Experts died, and another one was crippled. More than a hundred Revered Marital artists lost their lives. The Golden Horse Riders Departments strength was weakened to one-third of its original strength. But, I forcefully endured it. And, because I continued to endure... King of Hell had no other choice but to cross thousands of kilometres in order to arrive in the Continent Centre. He hadnte to urge me to deploy my troops. Rather, he spared no effort in dying our preparations to march to war. But... he made a mistake in this regard. He neither left me, nor himself, any room for manoeuvre. Or... perhaps it wasnt his fault at all. He couldnt have foreseen it; he couldnt have controlled it either. It can be only said that the Heaven was ying a joke on us... Diwu Qing Rou looked-up at the vast sky as he spoke in amenting tone, Now... the situation hase to this... Im being forced to y a passive role. This is a surprising turn of events. King of Hell Chu has certainly taken the initiative... but its toote for regrets. This was beyond my expectations. I had no other choice but to prepone the war. I was helpless when I did that... but I believe King of Hell Chu was even more helpless... and speechless too. Han Bu Chu hadnt uttered a single word ever since Diwu Qing Rou had started to talk. He had been listening quietly. He knew that Diwu Qing Rou didnt need his opinion; he needed him to be a good listener. Moreover, he would get to know what was going on. He would also show his acknowledgement once Diwu Qing Rou started to dere his strategies and ns. So, King of Hell Chu started to cause havoc in Continent Centre. He causedplete disturbance and chaos. We couldve dyed marching into war by a year or two if the situation had remained like that. But, that wasnt enough for him. He further aimed for the treasures to be used for war... and directly infiltrated the Imperial pce. In addition, he destroyed the Imperial Pce. Diwu Qing Rous facial muscles twitched as he said, He robbed the pces hidden treasury once the pce was destroyed. And just like that... this man made everyone fretful and overwrought...! An insignificant man changed the entire history! Diwu Qing Rou sighed heavily. He wanted to curse-out mothf*cker aloud, but he collected himself, ... Its hard to tell how... but something unusual happened in the Imperial Pce that night... A fake royal decree was passed against me... deeming me at fault. If I had gone back even a step in a situation like that... then, it wouldve looked like I had withdrawn. The entire Diwu faction wouldve vanished in a puff of smoke. So, I could only go forward. But, going forward meant confronting the Imperial Power since there was no way left to redeem myself. So, I had to topple the Imperial Authority because I had to go forward. Han Bu Chu gave a bitter smile as he heard this. Finally, the Imperial power had been deposed... but the nation couldnt go one day without a monarch. The entire country was in a racket. And, we couldnt have gone to war for 8-10 years if a new emperor were to be assisted to upy the throne... Han Bu Chu sighed. He felt distressed by those words. [A change of sovereign brings a change of ministers. This never changes. If that had happened... then the transfer of the nations entire military to the north wouldve been impossible.] At that time... ourpatriots mustve wanted something-done about this mess. After all, the domestic circumstances were like that. And... our roots were getting fewer on the Iron Clouds side. We no longer had enough power in Iron Cloud. The roots we had ced inside the Iron Clouds military some time ago had been silenced without a sound... the circumstances werepelling... Moreover, Iron Clouds rtions with wolf tribe of the Northern Grasnd n were getting better. They were clearly trying to interfere... and sever our interests there. Several of ourrge horse farms and arsenal industry had also faced different degrees of attacks... This exined that Iron Cloud had survived their domestic crisis... and were onto us. If we had given Iron Cloud three years... Im afraid they wouldve been far more developed. Then... our scheme would certainly have gone to nought. Diwu Qing Rou sighed, So, considering both the internal and external mess we are in right now... going to war with Iron Cloud was the only option. On the contrary... Iron Cloud is currently dispersed. It is at its weakest! This is the most advantageous opportunity for us. You say... Bu Chu... this matter... and so many other matters like this C which of these are short of falling under King of Hell Chus influence? Diwu Qing Rou sighed, King of Hell Chu is a genius! His real intention was to maintain the status quo... and dy the war as much as possible. And I C Diwu Qing Rou C am not a person who devalues himself... I can be regarded as a resourceful and wise schr. Both of us had the same goal... but were enemies. Both of us are master strategists... yet none of us wished for the war to start so early. But, both of us ended-up working together to shift the war to such an early date. How can this not be regarded as a disastrous joke? Chapter 388 Accomplish the Whole Task at a Stroke?! Han Bu Chu sighed deeply. [This matter isnt just a joke... its a gargantuan joke that involves the lives of two billion people across two nations. Moreover, this joke foretells the uing bloody events...] Han Bu Chu pondered over the things Diwu Qing Rou had told him. He was terrified to realize, [From this point of view... Diwu Qing Rou hadnt sent the troops to frontline on his own will. He was forced to do so by King of Hell Chu.] [And, King of Hell Chu didnt intend to force him. But surprisingly, his actions achieved such a remarkable consequence. Its worthy of being proud of...] "King of Hell Chu used his tricks to lead the two nations to a point where the war was unavoidable. This war is a result of his actions. So, he should pay the price for it, correct?" Diwu Qing Rou said with a smile. Han Bu Chu understood the meaning behind Diwu Qing Rous words, "Prime Minister, are you talking about the five-thousand kilometers long pursuit of King of Hell Chu?" "Yes...." Diwu Qing Rou nodded his head in acknowledgement, "King of Hell Chu was struck by my Destroying Soul and Breaking Heart Palm. But, he was still able to flee for hundreds of kilometers within a single day. It was a terrible situation since he was likely to escape back to his nation. "So, on one hand I continued the hunt for King of Hell Chu... while on the other hand, I started to make contingency ns... in case King of Hell Chu managed to escape. "So, I ordered the nine army reinforcement units to chance directions... and deviated them by four-hundred kilometers from their original routes. "On the surface... it seems like their ultimate goal is to move towards the main battlefield. But in reality... I can issue an order as soon as the situation changes. Then, our three army divisions will immediately attack the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. "Of course, this must have a prerequisite. The prerequisite for this situation is the enemy General who is in-charge of guarding the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass... he muste out to fight," Diwu Qing Rou spoke slowly. "I see... So, the Prime Minister had sent those five-hundred-thousand people to their deaths..." Han Bu Chu sucked in a mouthful of cold air. "I never intended Bai Chang Tian and his five-hundred-thousand men toe back alive. Its the same... whether they die here... or in the battlefield," Diwu Qing Rou said in a heavy tone. He didnt seem to hide his notion from Han Bu Chu. "But, sending five-hundred-thousand soldiers isnt enough to make the enemy send their troops towards the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. Its necessary to establish another premise to make that happen... and that is that King of Hell Chu should hold importance in Tie Bu Tians heart." [King of Hell Chu should hold importance in Tie Bu Tians heart?] Han Bu Chu was startled. Diwu Qing Rou had spoken the same thing twice. But why? "There are rumors that Tie Bu Tian has led his imperial expedition to the battlefront. And, hes at the frontline at present," Diwu Qing Rou said insipidly. Han Bu Chu wanted to ask, [So what?] However, he didnt dare to ask. "Tie Bu Tians imperial expedition to the frontline will work in favor of boosting the morale of his soldiers. But, this also has a huge drawback C Tie Bu Tian will be putting himself in danger. Hell be the center of the enemys attacks. Moreover, itll be easy for our army to attack him. So, the issue of his safety and security mustve be a serious matter for Tie Long Chang. In fact, he must be extremely worried about it. "Theres only one way for Tie Long Cheng to ensure Tie Bu Tians safety while ensuring that he stays around and boosts the morale of the troops... And that... is to send Tie Bu Tian to another frontline C the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass! Tie Bu Tian will be safe there. Its not possible to break past that mountain pass even if we were to send millions of troops. So, it would be useless to try and capture Tie Bu Tian once hes there." Diwu Qing Rous words carried a strong self-confidence. "Indeed..." Han Bu Chu agreed. "So... I came to the conclusion that Emperor Tie Bu Tian is already in Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass." Diwu Qing Rou narrowed his eyes as a sharp cold-light shed through them. Diwu Qing Rou had made a slight mistake in his calctions C Tie Long Cheng hadnt asked Tie Bu Tian to go to the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. Instead, Tie Bu Tian had himself demanded to go there. But, that didnt have any effect on Diwu Qing Rous n. It was akin to taking a different route to reach the same destination. Han Bu Chu wouldve been worthless if he still hadnt understood the gist of the n. He smiled and said, "Tie Bu Tian will surely send his troops to help King of Hell Chu if he holds an important ce in Tie Bu Tians heart. He only needs to find out that King of Hell Chu has fled to the vicinity of the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass." "Yes..." Diwu Qing Rou nodded. "But... Tie Bu Tian mustnt get anxious, and he mustnt get swayed by personal feelings while making a decision. Therefore, he must need a good reason to send his troops for King of Hell Chus rescue." Han Bu Chu said, "So, thats why Lord Prime Minister sent Bai Chang Tian and his men to their deaths! This would give Tie Bu Tian a good reason to dispatch his troops out of the mountain pass. Moreover, hed decide to push forward after he had defeated them. No one will dare to say anything against him under the pretext of his glorious victory... In addition, there are no army units of ours in the neighborhood. " "Thats right," Diwu Qing Rou replied with a smile. "The letter you sent to King Level Expert Jing contains the message to burn the mountain down... whenever necessary. So, it isnt only to burn King of Hell Chu to death... but also to disclose the information to Tie Bu Tian who would be present nearby. He would realize that the Golden Horse Riders Department hase to chase King of Hell Chu." "Yes." "Therefore, Tie Bu Tian will arrive with his soldiers to save King of Hell Chu. But... he wont be able to disclose this information to anyone else since hed be giving priority to King of Hell Chus safety over that of the entire Iron Cloud Nations. So, hell have toe in-person to oversee the entire operation." Han Bu Chu opened his mouth in shock, "So, the original n of Lord Prime Minister is to lure Tie Bu Tian under the pretext of saving King of Hell Chu. Then, we can change the direction of our three military forces to interfere at any time C to deliver the frontal assault... or to sever Tie Bu Tians escape route... or to pursue and attack Tie Bu Tians forces. Then, itll be possible to capture the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass in one fell swoop. In addition, King Level Expert Jing and his men would be present there since they were chasing King of Hell Chu. So, they may even kill Tie Bu Tian at a stroke. In that case, the result of the war will be decided in a day. Han Bu Chu was shocked. He could never have imagined that Diwu Qing Rou wouldy out such a detailed n in advance. "Correct! Therefore, I had strictly ordered our three armies to stay within the range of seven-hundred-and-fifty kilometers. Tie Bu Tian will be vignt if they go any closer. And... they wont be able to catch-up if they go any farther," Diwu Qing Rou said. "I think seven-hundred-and-fifty kilometers is quite far. Itll take three days for the troops to reach there on foot. Isnt it too far?" Han Bu Chu asked in an anxious manner. "Its not far. Jing Meng Hun will exert all his strength to block King of Hell Chu once the mountain is set aze. And, Tie Bu Tian will have to wait until he discovers King of Hell Chus whereabouts. This entire process will take at least one nights time. "Well mobilize our cavalries during the night. Our main forces will follow closely on foot. These elite cavalry soldiers will be able to cover four-hundred kilometers during the night. By that time... Tie Bu Tian will have found King of Hell Chu... or his corpse... and will be retracing his steps. This will need time as its impossible for an army to just lock, stock and barrel like a group of ducks. They cant make a round trip without any dy... this will give us a window of around two-to-three hours. "The experts gathered by Jing Meng Hun will engage Tie Bu Tians army. They may fail to assassinate Tie Bu Tian. But, they can at least bring about a dy of three hours. That should be enough. "Meanwhile... our cavalry soldiers will arrive within the range of one-hundred-and-fifty kilometers. "So, we must strive for the time that will be needed to cover the distance of one-hundred-and-fifty kilometers." Diwu Qing Rou knocked his fingers against his thigh as he spoke, "Moreover, the three Generals who lead those three armies are gold, silver and jade ranked tiger-generals. Ive especially chosen them for this task." Han Bu Chu immediately guessed who they were. These generals were Golden Tiger General Jin Nankai, Silver Tiger General Long Aoyu and Jade Tiger General Cheng Long. These three Generals were rtively young. The oldest among them was around forty-years-old. All three of them had origins in cavalry, and were particrly good at handling raids and ambush operations. They were daring and keen to take risks. Therefore, theyd even risk their lives to fulfill the mission. Diwu Qing Rou had selected these three Generals to lead the armies since he had identified the drive in them. Diwu Qing Rou would never use old and wise generals for this mission since theyd never take any steps without prior nning. However, this battle was going to be a lightning battle; even a blink of an eye could lead to the loss of an opportunity to seed. Therefore, if one continued to n while an opportunity that needed prompt action stood right before ones eyes... failure would be ensured. This mission required impulsive action. The old and wise generals couldnt cover the crucial distance of one-hundred-and-fifty kilometers within the required timeframe; they couldnt reach there in time to fight. However, these three individuals would capture this opportunity even at the cost of the life of their cavalries. Diwu Qing Rou had used his insights and spections toe up with an borate n to annex the Iron Cloud Nation at a single stroke. Iron Cloud would perish in a single battle if these three Generals managed to seize this opportunity. Suddenly, an invisible falcon arrived. Diwu Qing Rou smiled as he nced at the new information. Then, he handed it over to Han Bu Chu. Han Bu Chu took a look at it. Then, he patted his thigh and said, "Lord Prime Minister, your divine strategy is working... Things are happening as expected." The information read C The Iron Cloud Army has advanced for three-hundred kilometers along the nting valley after beating our five-hundred-thousand soldiers. At present, they are stationed outside the valley C close to Beyond the Heavens Sect Mountain Range. Diwu Qing Rou chuckled and said, "The key point lies in these two words nting valley. Its terrain is narrow and difficult to cross. The army must advance in a line in order to cross it. They will be congested, and wont be able to move a single step in case they are chased down or attacked. Well be able to crush the entire army without making much effort." Then, he raised his eyebrow and spoke in a sinister tone, "Tie Bu Tian, I sent five-hundred-thousand soldiers into the nting valley... and made you defeat them. You ought to be feeling very ted, right? But, you mustnt take Diwu Qing Rou lightly. I deliberately sent my troops to lure you. You may have crushed my troops. But soon, my troops will chase you down and eliminate you C the Emperor of Iron Cloud Nation. *** *** The sky had turned dark. Tie Bu Tian was taking a nap in the main tent. Suddenly, someone began to mor outside, "Fire! Fire!" Then, a soldier came inside, "Reporting to the Emperor C the entire Beyond the Heavens Sect Mountain Range has caught fire." "Beyond the Heavens Sect Mountain Range has caught fire?" Tie Bu Tians heart started to beat fiercely. He sat up; his eyes revealed a dazzling radiance. "Yes. Initially... only the main peak had caught fire. Thick smoke was rising from all directions. But, the strong winds spread the fire... and all the nine peaks got engulfed in a sea of mes. Moreover, the fire is flourishing; it is rapidly spreading in the surrounding regions," the scout reported respectfully. "I see..." Tie Bu Tians heart was beating wildly. He became dizzy as the blood rushed to his head. [How did the Beyond the Heavens Sect Mountain Range catch fire all of a sudden? Theres no doubt that someone has set it aze. But, why?] Suddenly, Tie Bu Tians body trembled, [Chu Yang is back!] [This fire was surely started by the Golden Horse Riders Department. They mustvee chasing Chu Yang... and wouldve lost track of him. But, they wouldnt have wanted him to escape. So, they mustve set fire to the entire mountain in order to burn Chu Yang...] [Even if they cant burn him to death... they can at least force him toe out. No one can stay hidden in a burning mountain.] Suddenly, Tie Bu Tian stood up and started to walk away from the barracks. He couldnt wait any longer, and issued an order in a stern voice, "All men wille with me. Pass on my military order..." Chapter 389 Rush… Rush… Rush… ah... "Im here!" Wu Kuang Yun came hopping with his hands on his buttocks. The beating with the army stick still hurt him. He had been lying low to avoid getting caught in a new operation of the Emperors. He didnt wish to get implicated again... and punished thereafter. "Consolidate the military forces and set-off immediately. Go and examine the mountains that are on fire," Tie Bu Tian made a prompt decision, and issued an order. "This... this isnt a good idea, Your Majesty... " Wu Kuang Yun was startled. He shouted as if his buttocks were on fire, "Your Majesty... Your Majesty... " His buttocks stuck out as he followed after Tie Bu Tian. His hairy face was dripping with sweat, "Your Majesty... please consider this thrice... Your Majesty... Your Majesty... wait a minute! Your Majesty, we mustnt do this... " "Why?" Tie Bu Tian turned around and red at him. "Its extremely difficult to manage things, Your Majesty. The slope of this nting valley is extremely narrow and steep. Our army wont be able to cover a distance of one-hundred-and-fifty kilometres in case the enemy attacks. Moreover, well need to travel over two-hundred kilometres if we go to Beyond the Heavens Sect. Itll be a matter of life and death if the enemy attacks during our return." Wu Kuang Yun realized that foam wasing out of his mouth. Tie Bu Tian was aware that his decision was extremely rash. However, he was thinking about Chu Yang... Chu Yang had crossed several mountains and rivers over a distance of five-thousand kilometres. He had survived hundreds of battles to arrive this far. Now, he was only two-hundred kilometres away ?C trapped in a burning mountain-forest. The thought of this made his heart ache. He wished to sprout wings and fly over to him. [I might have to face a huge army of Great Zhao. Im certain... there are many experts too. Moreover... I dont have enough manpower on my side. We dont stand a chance in a straightforward confrontation.] However, he figured that Chu Yang would get roasted if he didnt reach him in time. His difficult escape of sixty-five-hundred kilometres would be useless. Tie Bu Tian felt as if his heart was being pierced with a knife as this thought crossed his mind. Nothing was as important to him as Chu Yang. [Whats the use of this world if it doesnt have Chu Yang in it?] Tie Bu Tians heart was overwhelmed with grief. It was extremely difficult to bear. [I dont want thisnd... I dont want the people of thisnd... I just want you toe back... safe and sound.] "Dont talk unless you have to. Our army arrived here after covering a distance of eight-hundred kilometres. Our horses covered this distance in two days and two nights; this much time is enough. We just have to find someone and provide help. Then, welle back. Nothing bad is going to happen." Tie Bu Tian urged, "General Wu, start moving." "Rescue? Rescue whom?" Wu Kuang Yun stared in a daze. "Well provide some support..." Tie Bu Tian said in an angry manner, "Are you going to defy my orders?" "Ill never defy your orders... even if you behead me," Wu Kuang Yun cried out. Tears started to roll out of his eyes, and he began to sweat profusely. "But... you are the head of our nation. We cant put your life in danger." "Are youing or not?" Tie Bu Tian asked in a furious tone. "Your Majesty should wait here. Ill lead the troops." Wu Kuang Yun clenched his teeth as he puffed-out his chest. "Youll go? Do you know whom youre supposed to rescue?" Tie Bu Tian squinted at him. "I..." Wu Kuang Yun wanted to say, [How am I supposed to know if you dont tell me?] But he didnt dare to say anything. "Then, transmit my orders quickly!" "Your Majesty, youre killing me," Wu Kuang Yun spoke in a tragic tone. "Do you think that I dont have the guts to kill you if I want to?" Tie Bu Tian kicked his foot and shouted, "Messenger, pass on my imperial decree. Wu Kuang Yun has defied my royal decree. He no longer holds his position of honor. He intended to plot a rebellion and wanted to capture me. His entire family will be captured and beheaded on our return to the capital. His nine generations will be wiped-out... his wives and concubines will be sent away to satisfy the army as a penal sentence..." "Dont do this... please dont... Your Majesty... please dont implicate my wife in your decree. I... I..." Wu Kuang Yun was extremely frightened; so much so that he had goose bumps. He had been lying motionless C like a dead dog C and pleading until now. But now, his hands started to shake as he jumped-up. He had a worried expression on his face. He gnashed his teeth and stomped his feet, "I still cant do it... damn it! I still cant..." [The imperial decree isnt something to toy with! The Emperors words arent retractable. If its true... then all I can do is cry my heart out.] "You havent gone yet!" Tie Bu Tian said coldly. [The person whos closest to his heart... is his wife. His wife is his favourite. A threat of confiscating his family possessions may not affect him much... but that may not be the case when his wifees into the picture...] "Yes..." Wu Kuang Yun crawled and got-up. He rushed outside as fast as he could. Then, he started to pass-on the orders. He wanted to make the best possible use of time since he was bound to head-out. So... the sooner... the better. "Wu Yi! You stay here. Im leaving behind two-hundred-thousand soldiers with you. Its important to guard our strategic gateway as well... Defend the military camp properly," Wu Kuang Yun shouted at a square-faced big-eared tall general. This Deputy Generals name was Wu Yi. He and Wu Kuang Yun had been working together for ten years. So, Wu Kuang Yun was confident that Wu Yi could handle things in his absence. Wu Yi had a huge stature and a big head. But, his body didnt have an ounce of flesh. He was like a thin chicken that could be blown away by a gust of wind. Wu Kuang Yun hadnt finished speaking yet... when Wu Yi grabbed his sleeve, "You... you... you... youre going to do... do... do what? You... you... you... must... stay... things... may... go... very urgent here..." Wu Yi stuttered; so much so, that he couldnt even speak properly. His face had be red, and foam had started toe out of his mouth. He had tried to speak in a hurry. So, he had put a lot of pressure in his words, and had ended-up spraying spittle on Wu Kuang Yuns face. "***!" Wu Kuang Yun wiped his face, "Ive got to do something." "Wu! Wu! Wu... Kuang Yun!" Wu Yi shouted out aloud. He red at him in a severe manner. He pointed a finger at his nose, "Ill force you to tell me... his majesty looks... as if hes... is up to something... is up to something... something... something... if any... any mishap happens... will you take... take responsibility?" "***! ...Youll die from stuttering too much... keep... keep... keep your hand off me." Wu Kuang Yun held his hand and shoved it away. He was burning with anxiety and impatience. He had heard Wu Yi stutter so much... that he had himself started to stutter. But, Wu Yi wouldnt let go; no matter what he said. His face was red and his lips were trembling. He was shaking his head persistently. He looked as if he wanted to say something. Even his stomach was bursting-out to say things. However, the more anxious he got... the more he stuttered. As a result, he couldnt speak a single word. "Supreme Commander... the troops are ready to set-out," a messenger came and reported. Meanwhile, Tie Bu Tian had dressed-up in his armor. He shouted, "Wu Kuang Yun... what are you doing?" Wu Kuang Yun couldnt break-free from Wu Yis grasp. Wu Yi was neither saying anything, nor releasing him. Suddenly, Wu Kuang Yun knelt down with a thump as he struggled, "Grandpa, please let me go. Have pity on my beautiful wife... shell be made to serve the army as a punishment..."[1] Wu Yi was startled. He scratched his head, and pulled his hand away, "Serve... serve... serve... what..." He titled his head and opened his mouth. Then, he rolled his eyes, "... the army?!" Wu Kuang Yun felt rxed as he threw-off his hand and broke-free from his grasp. Then, he broke into a run like a whirlwind. He leapt-up on his horse, and mped his legs on either sides of it. After that, he dashed out while raining curses, "Serve... serve... serve... your wife..." The nearby messenger heard this and announced loudly, "The Supreme Commander has issued an order C Rush... rush... rush... to his wife!" The entire army bellowed in unison, "Rush... rush... rush... rush to his wife!" They were in high spirits. Wu Kuang Yuns face was covered in tears... Wu Yi rolled his eyes in anger. Then, he titled his head with an open mouth; it was frothing. He couldnt speak a word. He looked like a catfish which had kept its mouth open for too long. He finally managed to curse out loud, "Rush to... your wives... dammit!" Then, he spat out saliva with a pooh sound. However, the army had gone far away by then... Wu Yi cursed in anger and began to sing loudly, "Wu Kuang Yun... you son of a bitch... Ill kill you with a thousand swords. If you ever try to imitate me ever again... then Ill kill you... Ill kill you for sure..." As the proverb goes... the cripple can dance and the stutterer can sing. This saying proved to be true as Wu Yi sang loudly without stuttering... He would sing whenever he wanted to curse Wu Kuang Yun. This time was no exception... The army rumbled forward with intensity. Tie Bu Tian spurred his horse to push forward as fast as he could. [I wish... to reach on time. Chu Yang... you must stand firm. Iming to get you.] *** *** Three army units were stationed in three different directions; about seven-hundred-and-fifty kilometres away. The same order was issued to these three armies with a loud bugle sound. "All cavalry soldiers set-out. Our target is the mountain range of Beyond the Heavens Sect. Move at the fastest possible speed. We must hurry and reach our destination in a day-and-a-half... even if we die of exhaustion." The soldiers shouted in agreement. The tens-of-thousands of cavalry soldiers were prepared to rush out on their armored horses. The gs fluttered at the front as theirmander took the lead and dashed forward like an arrow. "Quickly! Quickly... catch up!" the continuous shouts urged the soldiers to do their best. It seemed as if molten iron was flowing from three directions C giving rise to a storm of smoke and dust. It looked like an angry dragon was soaring into the ck curtain of night. "The foot-soldiers should move at the fastest possible speed... and try to keep up." Hundreds and thousands of armed soldiers rushed out from three directions with a loud crash, and started to follow the footprints of the horses... Chu Yang was underground in the cave. Suddenly, he felt the ground tremble. He thought, [Has the army arrived?] He hurriedly started to dig his way out. It was night when he finally came out. Suddenly, a pungent smell blew into his face, and nearly choked him. He looked around, and noticed that the entire mountain-forest had been set on fire. He was in the midst of a sea of fire... He heard a faint sound of someones roar, "Withdraw! Retreat to the mountain-pass. Iron Cloud hase to his rescue. We only need to guard the mountain-pass to stop King of Hell Chu from escaping. That is really important." It was Jing Meng Huns voice. The voice wasing from afar... Chu Yang frowned, [This is especially said for me to hear. This means that theyvee up with a n. In fact, this is not even a n; this is an open conspiracy.] [They mustve set an ambush for the team of soldiers who areing to rescue me...] Chu Yang was burning with anxiety even though he was aware of the enemys plot. [Why would they go so far as to set-up an ambush for a few people?] [Theres certainly someone important from Iron Cloud in the rescue team. Whos it? Wu Qian Qian? Thats impossible... Tie Long Cheng? It might be possible. Wu Kuang Yun? Thats also possible...] [But... no matter who this person is... this person isnt someone whom Iron Cloud can afford to lose. Moreover, they mustnt be lost for my sake.] [In any case... Ive recharged my strength and spirit. Its time toe out.] Chu Yang made up his mind. He sprang to his feet and leapt forward C like an arrow leaving the bow spring. He dashed forward and covered more than two-hundred feet with a swoosh sound. The sound generated from his movements blended with the sound of the wind as he crashed into the sea of fire... Note: There is a word y on the word chong ? : Chong: It means to dash or rush ? : Chong: which means to serve or satisfy The words are used interchangeably causing a misunderstanding amongst characters. Chapter 390 Burn the Mountain to Burn the Imminent Doom Chu Yangs robe was as ck as ink. The mes rolled with a pping sound as he dashed out from the middle of the soaring fire with the whistling sound of the wind. He appeared like an overwhelming wild dragon rolling about in the sea of fire. Surprisingly, the mes around him started to whirl and disperse. It seemed as if the fire had the intelligence to avoid making contact with his body. Jing Meng Hun wouldve been extremely surprised to see this. Chu Yang was radiating a strong cold energy since he had consumed the Seven Shades of cold energy derived from the Mysterious Ice Jade Paste. In fact, Chu Yang had even consumed the source of the Mysterious Ice Jade Paste. It was so cold that it could freeze a stone... and frost-break it into tiny fragments. Then, how could a little fire affect it? Chu Yang pranced and leapt towards the ce where Jing Meng Huns voice hade from. He rushed ahead like a hurricane. The mes had turned zing white; they were issuing hissing sounds. Something unusual was happening the color of the smoke arising from ahead was different. The smoke soaring-up from the mountain was ck and dense-yellow in color. However, the smoke ahead was greenish-blue; it was pale in color. Chu Yang raised his eyebrows; his eyes revealed a grim look. Then, he advanced forward without any hesitation. Suddenly, a burst of smoke assailed his nose .This smoke had a mysterious ability to captivate ones soul. However, Chu Yang kept strutting forward without holding his breath. The enchanting smoke didnt have any effect on him even though it had entered his nostrils. In fact, Chu Yang had no fear of this mysterious smoke. It had entered his body, and had be a tonic for the Nine Tribtions Sword Point. Chu Yang rushed down the main peak within a second. He burst into the sea of fire, and rushed to the Purple Bamboo Garden. Then, he started to advance towards the north. He jumped across the three canyons, which had been left to ze like three seas of fire. After that, he leapt onto the road to the Iron Cloud C like a meteor. There were mountains on either side of the road. The mes from these mountains were soaring high into the sky. Intense crackling sounds could be heard originating from the jungle. Chu Yang came across a canyon as he advanced forward. It seemed to be an extremely dangerous ce. However, its terrain had made it a strategic location. So, Chu Yang had no choice... except to dash across this ce with all his might. [Jing Meng Hun must be waiting for me there.] [I dont know how many people Im going to face... Is it a thousand? Two-thousand? Three-thousand? Or even more?] Chu Yangs eyes were cold as ice. He didnt seem even faintly shaken. He tried and harmonized his breathing. Then, the Nine Tribtions Sword moved to-and-fro inside his arm, and released a cold murderous aura. It was waiting for the right moment to break out. The closer he got... the calmer he became. Over a dozen scenarios of how the enemy would try to besiege him came-up in his mind. He pondered and chose an escape route for every scenario. [Even if ten million people are standing in my way... then I must rush against them.] Jing Meng Hun was in a terrible shape. He didnt feel any pressure in his mind since he had set fire to the mountain with Diwu Qing Rous permission. He was going with the flow, and lighting the fire repeatedly. The mountain-forest that spread over the distance of twelve-hundred-and-fifty kilometres had been burnt down. The clear sky appeared to be leaning on the tip of a burning candle. [King of Hell Chu, lets see where you hide now...] Jing Meng Hun had arrived at a safe spot. He felt proud of himself as he waited for King of Hell Chu to appear. A cruel smile was spread across his face. An unbearable anger rose up in his heart as he looked at his severed right arm... [There are thousands of overhanging steep cliffs on both the sides. King of Hell Chu, if you want pass... youll have to pass over my dead body... that is... if youve the ability to pull that off.] However, it was almost dawn and King of Hell Chu hadnt made the slightest sound. Moreover, the fire was spreading. It was gradually advancing towards the ce of ambush. Jing Meng Hunmanded his three-thousand experts to push-back the fire. They did that with great difficulty. Then, they moved several hundred feet away from their original spot. It didnt make any difference whether they advanced several hundred feet or went back as long they kept guard there. So, Jing Meng Hun didnt care much about that. However, an ident urred since he got reckless. The mountain-forest located to the side was precipitous. It appeared red because it was burning. Suddenly, a sharp and shrill roar was heard from that direction. It was followed by an intense rumbling sound. Hundreds of house-sized rocks copsed from the steep cliff, and smashed onto the ground; they were bathed in sporadic mes. Suddenly, there was an explosion in the middle of the cliff. The cliff crumbled from the middle, and the broken pieces started to rain down like a meteorite shower. Then, they started to pound towards Jing Meng Hun and the others. "This is King of Hell Chus doing for sure. Everyone be very careful. We mustnt let him escape. Withdraw for now..." the people retreated as Jing Meng Hun yelled out. Bang! Bang! Bang! The rocks dropped with loud crashing sounds, and raised a hill of rocks. Jing Meng Hun heaved a sigh of relief, [This was a narrow escape. It wasnt andslide. The cliff copsed from the middle. This hasnt happened on any other spot. But, this spot is a natural stronghold. And, a natural stronghold is a natural stronghold. ...It looks like King of Hell Chu isnt skilled to fly past here...] [But... how did the cliff copse from the middle? Isnt that unreasonable?] Suddenly, Jing Meng Huns face turned pale with fear as he heard a heart-curdling scream. [What was that?] A fishy stench proliferated with the wind. Jing Meng Hun started to feel dizzy as he inhaled this stench. He felt as if his stomach was on fire... He opened his eyes to look closely. Suddenly, he was frightened to death. He felt a tingling sensation in his scalp; his back was covered in cold sweat. [My mother... what in the world is that?] He saw that around four to five experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department were suspended mid-air near his position. However, they hadnt leapt-up on their own. Jing Meng Hun saw two huge monsters opposite to them. They were gigantic snakes; they were as thick as a small house, and were around three-hundred feet long. There was a shiny horn on their heads. Their eyes were the size of watermelons, and were reflecting the mes in the dark night. They gave a spooky feeling as they shed from time-to-time. Suddenly, one of them uncoiled its body. Its blood-red tongue extended from ten-to-twenty feet; it was issuing bizarre hissing sounds from its mouth. The body of the other snake was coiled-up. It was rolled-up in four coils; one person was trapped in each one of them. The trapped people screamed and struggled to break free as the snake directed them towards its mouth. The people trapped within the coils tried everything to break free. But, nothing worked. They used their swords to stab and cut the huge serpents body. But, sparks flew as their weapon collided with its solid body. It was like a collision between metals. The snakes skin wasnt damaged; not even a little. Everyone cried out in rm as they saw this. [Where have these two monsters dug their way out from?] Everyone stared nkly. They shivered from head-to-toe as they looked at the two huge monsters. They trembled and turned deathly pale as they saw one of theirpanions being swallowed by the snake. No one even dared to move. Then, the huge snake started to swallow the second person. It rolled-up the person, and brought him towards its mouth. This person was holding a sharp sword. But, he got swallowed along with his weapon. A slight bulge became visible in the raised neck of the snake as the man went down its throat with a gulping sound. One could see the bulge travelling all the way down as the man slid down for more than a hundred feet... until he finally went into its stomach. Then, the bulge disappeared... The same happened to the third and the fourth man... Everyone looked with lifeless eyes. They were scared out of their wits. These people were experts of the Jiang Hu, but they had never seen such a frightening phenomenon. Where could they find such frightening monsters? [Is this... really a mother*king snake?] "Attention everyone... these are spirit beasts!" Jing Meng Hun realized that it was toote for regrets. He understood that these two monster-snakes hade out because he had set the mountain on fire. [It seems that their home was in the middle of the steep cliff. They donte out often. But as their bodies gets bigger... they need bigger space for their caves. Thisrge fire not only killed countless birds and animals... but it also made these two huge creatures suffer a lot of pain and difort in their caves.] He realized that their cave mustve had passages for venttion. So, arge amount of the rising smoke mustve gone into them. These two snakes had been living infort for several thousand years. So, how could they tolerate something like this? [How did it catch fire?] These ancient snakes had started to choke because their caves had been filled with smoke. Their skins had started to burn as the walls of the cave became hotter. They wouldve been burnt alive if they hadnt gone out; in fact, they wouldve been scorched to death by now. So, the two snakes had dashed out in desperation. They couldnt rush to the side of the fire since they wouldve broken into the raging inferno. So, they came from the side of the steep cliff. They had rushed out, andnded onto the ground with a loud rumbling sound. Their scales were extremely sturdy. However, they felt dizzy as they fell down. After all, the cliff was extremely high. They had fallen down from several thousand feet with a great force. But, they hadnt turned into a ball of mud. It was a feat to survive such a fall. One of the snakes had unconsciously coiled itself around four people. [This food will work as a good supplement... ah.] It hadnt been willing to let go even though it was feeling a little dizzy. Then, it started to gorge the men once it hadposed itself. Jing Meng Hun felt like crying out loud, [How can this be?] "Spirit beasts? Whats the level of these spirit beasts?" someone asked anxiously, "This ones too big. Look at its appetite... it can eat all three-thousand people... and still wont feel half-full..." "We have to take care of it before it eats us all. I cant let it eat me," someone else spoke-up while holding a steel saber in his hand; he was sweating profusely. "At least the sixth level..." Jing Meng Hun conjectured as he stepped back. He appeared calm on the surface. But, he wanted to turn around and run away. [One wonte across such terrible beasts in the Middle Three Heavens... or even in the Upper Three Heavens.] [These beasts exist at the top of the food chain. How did I run into them in the Lower Three Heavens?] Jing Meng Hun didnt know that the Middle Three Heavens and the Upper Three Heavens were in chaos because such beasts had be amon urrence over there these days... Everyone was shocked and scared to see one of the snakes straightening-up its body it rose-up to more than a hundred feet. Then, it lowered its body to the ground with a squishing sound, and advanced towards them. Meanwhile, the other snake spread out on the ground. It then used its strength to slither towards them... with his head raised. The snakes looked at Jing Meng Hun and the others with a desire to devour them. Then, they began to move their seemingly clumsy bodies. However, it turned out that they were gliding forward rapidly. Jing Meng Hun and the others were scared out of their wits. They hastily began to retreat. Chapter 391 A Treasure from Head-to-Toe Suddenly, one of the snakes arched its body. It flung its head backwards, and leapt forward. Its tongue flew out with a swoosh sound. It covered a distance of 140 to 150 feet in an instant, and coiled itself around a Martial Great Master. It then moved its head to-and-fro C as if observing its prey. The expert in its coils was extremely scared; he was screaming loudly. His feet rose from the ground as he was hoisted in the air by the snake. Then, he fell into the snakes mouth and got swallowed. The other snake also flung its head backwards, and leapt-up ferociously. But, it had picked the wrong target. It was going towards Jing Meng Hun. Jing Meng Hun bellowed as he leapt upwards, and pulled-out his shining long sword. Then, he shed the sword with his entire strength. There was a swoosh sound. A fishy stench was issued as the dark-green blood got scattered everywhere. A part of the snakes long tongue had been chopped down by Jing Meng Huns long sword. The snakes severed tongue fell to the ground, and started to twist and tumble like a living creature. It got covered in dust in a blink of an eye. The snake had suffered a severe blow. It opened its mouth and started to issue hisses of severe pain. Its huge body writhed back-and-forth in pain. Suddenly, the other snake issued a strange hissing sound from its mouth. It opened its big mouth, and spurted-out a pink smoke into the other snakes mouth. Surprisingly, the bleeding from that snakes mouth stopped, and it ceased to writhe on the ground. It seemed to be a little sluggish. However, it had recovered significantly. "This isnt a snake. This is an ancient spirit beast C the lust dragon!" Jing Meng Hun eximed as he saw the pink smoke. He identified the two monsters as he observed the strange healing method and the silver horns on their heads. He immediately covered his nose, and dodged out of the pink smokes way at a lightning speed. He shouted, "Hurry up, move back. You mustnt inhale the pink smoke at any cost." No one dared to ignore this warning. The experts quickly retreated by several hundred feet. "King Level Expert, whats a lust dragon?" a Command Horse Rider asked. "A lust dragon isnt an ordinary beast. Its a rather strange creature." Jing Meng Hun looked at it excitedly. He was relieved to realize that it was a lust dragon. "The lust dragons appear scary. But, they arent difficult to deal with since they dont have any special powers to attack with. They have no means to attack their prey except for swallowing and twisting. Moreover, they arent very fast. Their defences are intimidating because the scales on their bodies are harder than iron. But, pay attention to their weaknesses. One of its weak spots is located at the neck right below the head. Theres a white spot there; its the size of a bowl. If thats damaged... theyll die. Theres a simr spot below the horn on their heads; thats also fatal. "An ordinary snake has only one vital spot; its seven-inches long. But, a lust dragon has two vital spots." Jing Meng Hun spoke hurriedly, "We can kill these two lust dragons as long as were careful. We can also make a lot of money out of them. After a lust dragon dies... its skin starts to rots. It isnt valuable. But, their blood and the poison sac within their bodies are extremely valuable. Moreover, they have a lust sac, an inner core and a crystal stone. The lust dragons eyes are a kind of rare pearl, and its blood has many uses in medicine. It can be said that its entire body is a treasure." Jing Meng Huns eyes shone as he spoke. It seemed as if he had already bagged the pair. "That... that pink smoke... what is it?" one of the experts asked. "These lust dragons are the worlds most obscene creatures. The pink smoke is a secretion from the lust sac within its body. It has a very strong aphrodisiac-like effect. It leaves a person helpless even if a small quantity of the poison enters ones body." Jing Meng Hun warned them, "Everyone, pay attention. The lust dragons obscene poison works like this C if you cant find a female to copte with within five hours after inhaling the smoke... then your entire body will fester... and youll die. Theres no other medicine for this condition besides coption. Brothers, this is a dested ce. There are no viges ahead... and no inns behind. Its difficult to find a girl here. So, dont inhale the smoke at any cost..." Everyone gasped and held their breaths. This was extremely overbearing. "In fact, its blood can be used to make an aphrodisiac. It can also cure... the embarrassing illnesses of men. Well... if it doesnt rise or isnt hard enough just a mouthful of its blood will have the desired effect." Jing Meng Hun didnt wish to say it very clearly, but he said it anyway. The eyes of several men lit-up as they heard this. Their faces turned red. Jing Meng Hun realized that probably... some of these men had the embarrassing illnesses. "Moreover, even if theres no problem... itll be even more powerful and mighty after taking this medicine. It can be at least twice or thrice more powerful. Just think about it... two huge snakes... how much blood would they have?" Jing Meng Hun spoke in an enchanting manner. Everyones eyes lit-up. Men who had no hopes for themselves... wouldnt they wish to obtain these overwhelming powers? "Its inner core, lust sac, crystal stone, poison sack... " Jing Meng Hun said, "... they all do the same thing but the effectiveness is different... Cough... cough... even its pearl eyes... when soaked in wine for an hour... that cup of wine will turn into a super-concentrated aphrodisiac..." Everyone had a strange look in their eyes. [It seems like these two snakes... in fact these lust dragons... are entirely made-up of aphrodisiacs. These are two aphrodisiac storehouses. Apart from that... they dont have any other use.] "You must be thinking if they have any other use? This is the biggest use." Jing Meng Hun said furiously, "Inparison to the growth of ones martial power... this kind of thing is more important to a man. It can be said that if you were to arrive in the Upper Three Heavens... then youll be in great demand as long as you have one... even if youre physically weak. Think about it brothers. There are so many people in the Nine Heavens Continent. But on an average... one in hundred individuals possesses this kind of condition. This is simr to getting our hands on a mountain of gold..." Jing Meng Hun looked at the people around him. No one knew the hidden meaning behind his smile. "For example, we are more than three-thousand men. There should be about seventy to eighty people among us who have such..." Several men started to cast yful nces at theirpanions. Their eyes appeared to have an implied meaning which was... ahem... too mysterious to inquire about... Several mens ears turned red. They cursed in their hearts angrily... [Even if youre a King Level Expert... there are things that you just cant say. How can you casually talk about this f*cking matter?] "Brothers, you must know that these two dragons will leave if we go away. But King of Hell Chu may pass from here in our absence. Then, all our efforts would certainly go to waste. So, lets make some money first... and then wait for King of Hell Chu in the original spot. Then, we wouldve made another great aplishment... and itll be a quick one." Jing Meng Hun waved his arms, "Its settled then... Get ready to ughter these lust dragons!" "Hell... yeah... waah..." Suddenly, the two lust dragons rushed over with a hissing noise. These two beasts didnt seem to have eaten their fill. They had already swallowed five men. But, they were aware that these strange creatures called humans were extremely easy to deal with. One of them had lost half of its tongue, but... it was a small injury. It would be restored in a few days. Therefore, the two lust dragons scuttled towards them in a dominating manner. They had never thought that these strange creatures C looking like a flock of sheep C would unleash an intensive attack on them. Their bodies C made-up entirely of aphrodisiacs C faced several attacks in session. They scurried about to dodge past the attacks. But, their efforts went in vain as the attacks continued toe from all sides. The lust dragons turned out to be far inferior to the experts even though they were quite agile. They managed to swallow seven or eight people with great difficulty. Finally, one of the lust dragons received a fatal blow. Jing Meng Hun revolved his long sword with his king-level strength, and jabbed it into the white spot on its lower jaw. The king-level power exploded in the vital spot of the lust dragon. Suddenly, a fountain of blood erupted and started to flow out of its wound. The lust dragon let-out loud hissing shrieks. It straightened its body upright in pain. It rose to more than a hundred feet, and came crashing down with a loud bang. Then, it started to roll about. It uprooted the burning trees wherever it went. The mountain rocks were randomly sent flying in all directions. It could be said that rocks pierced the clouds just like the raging storm beats against the shore. The other lust dragon had lost interest in eating the people. It was solely preupied with moving up and down while guarding its own vital spots from being attacked; it was severely injured. But, its two vital spots were already drenched in blood... Suddenly, the lust dragon that was on the verge of dying made a U-turn. It opened its mouth and started to issue hissing sounds. Then, it started to tumble from side-to-side in order to escape. The other lust dragon also started to issue hissing noises. The two beasts were trying to escape... They escaped like the rushing wind. Jing Meng Hun and the others had finally managed to nearly kill one of them with great difficulty. They were about to achieve the results. How could they have given-up? They moved quickly to pursue the beasts. They must take it down now C when it was at its weakest. The injured lust dragon hissed angrily. It turned around to spurt a big mass of pink smoke. Jing Meng Hun and the other experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department held their breaths, and dodged back. [You call that running]. Considering the speed of the two lust dragons... Jing Meng Hun was confident that they would fall into his pocket. [You cant run away.] The lust dragons turned around, and rushed away with a whizzing sound. There was a patch of mountain-forest in front of them. It was burning with a strange cracking sound. The sounds of the whistling mes and the whooshing wind had covered the noises of their battle. The lust dragons went straight into the zing fire without any hesitation. They were extremely afraid of fire. But, it was unlikely that they would die immediately-after they entered it. Moreover, they would be free from danger as long as they passed through the fire. Right now, they feared the strange small creatures more than the fire... Minister Chus ck figure came flying out as soon as the two lust dragons went into the fire. He forced open his way through the mes, and came out like a sh of lightning. He bumped straight into the iing lust dragons. The three pair of eyes looked at each other. The two lust dragons stared nkly at each other with their watermelon-sized eyes. They were baffled to see this strange creature emerge from the fire. Their brains went numb. They wouldve gasped in admiration if they could speak, [*** ah... doesnt this odd creature fear fire?] [The creature that hase out from the fire looks the same as the ones that are chasing us. Moreover, this one looks even more powerful...] The two lust dragons didnt get much time to think. They went flying towards Minister Chu who had appeared before them in a sh. It seemed as if he was going to crash into them. They felt desperate and helpless. So, they sprayed out a dense pink smoke at him for theck of a better option. Chapter 392 An Unexpected Disaster The pink smoke was very dense; it was almost semi-solid. The lust dragons had be extremely anxious. They did everything they couldve in this state of desperation. So, they had sprayed-out nearly half of their lust sacs on Chu Yang... [So despicable! So shameless! They sent someone to the front to intercept us... without even the fear of death thats waiting ahead? Do you people believe that we C the lust dragons C are already in your pocket?] Chu Yang hadnt met the enemy on his way. But, he knew that the situation was extremely critical. So, he had been fiery and impatient throughout the journey. He had been soaring through the clusters of the raging fire at a fast speed. Surprisingly, he had run into two huge snakes as he had sprung out of that sea of fire. [How can there be snakes in this fire?] Minister Chu was baffled. He couldnt understand the situation, and started to stare them wide-eyed. Suddenly, the infuriated snakes opened their mouths, and sprayed a mouthful of a pink smoke on him. The lust dragons and Chu Yang hade extremely close to each other. Minister Chu was startled. He held his breath. But, his entire body had been shrouded in the pink smoke. This was an unexpected disaster. Chu Yang wouldve been able to take advantage of the chaos if he had arrived a moment earlier. Then, he wouldve rushed ahead and escaped. On the other hand, the lust dragons wouldve attracted the attention of the enemy if Chu Yang had arrived a momentter. Then, he wouldve got out of the ce easily. However, he had arrived neitherter... nor earlier. He had arrived in a crucial moment C and right in the escape route of the two lust dragons. The lust dragons had mistaken him as a mortal enemy. So, they had sprayed-out the pink smoke in order to defend themselves; it was the lust poison... Chu Yang didnt inhale the pink smoke, but his entire body had been shrouded in it. It wasnt very different than inhaling the smoke. In fact, it was even more serious... The lust dragons had emptied half of their lust sacs on Chu Yang. They had gone all-out without being stingy. As a result, Chu Yang had run into a misfortune. "Crap! Whats this stuff?" Chu Yang shouted in his heart. He waved his big sleeves to disperse the pink smoke that lingered around him. Suddenly, a lust dragon pounced on him from the other side. It opened its big mouth like a door, and swallowed Chu Yang. Chu Yang was enraged, [Goddammit... Did Jing Meng Hun raise these beasts?] [They knew that I woulde here. So, these snakes waited here to intercept me. They didnt even try to avoid the fire. Theyre too f*king loyal.] Chu Yang was extremely angry. Suddenly, the Nine Tribtions Sword appeared in his hand with a ng sound. And, he shed-open the creature with it... This supernatural and mighty sword of the highest quality could split the Heaven and Earth. It had existed since the creation itself. How could it bepared to an ordinary sword? It could cut through metal as if it was mud... Moreover, Minister Chu was extremely angry. So, the seven shades cold energy had circted in his body. The sword cut-off the lower jaw of the lust dragon with a swoosh sound. In fact, it had cut halfway through its neck. Chu Yang rushed out with a loud cry. His entire body had been covered in the blood that had sshed out of the lust dragons wound. The sword light rose once again. Minister Chu wasnt done as yet. He chopped down the other lust dragons chin with a swoosh sound. It wasnt a fatal blow, but it would lead to a quick death. The credit for this went to Jing Meng Hun and the other experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department. Jing Meng Hun and the three-thousand experts had repeatedly attacked these lust dragons, and had brought them to this state. One of the dragons had suffered severe damage on one of its vital spots, while both vital spots of the other dragon had been wounded. The lust dragons defence had been greatly reduced. Moreover, the might of the Nine Tribtions Sword had been unparalleled since ancient times. So, it had also contributed in bringing these lust dragons to this state. The lust dragons writhed violently. They seemed to be on the verge of death. Their vital spots hadnt been attacked; they had been entirely cut down. How could they not die after that? In fact, they wouldve died even if each one of them had two lives to live. Suddenly, the Sword Spirit appeared in Chu Yangs thoughts. It cried out, "What kind of beasts have you provoked this time? Didnt you see how tyrannical they were?" "Tyrannical?" Chu Yang hadnt felt anything unusual about them. So, he couldnt help but ask. "Damn! These are lust dragons... ah! Theyre full of treasures." The Sword Spirit said excitedly, but in a helpless manner, "Hurry up! Put them inside..." Chu Yangplied. The lust dragons were still rolling about on the ground, but they werent alive. They vanished from their spots due to Chu Yangs efforts. Now, only the zing inferno could be seen raging around. "Dont forget that youre busy with your so-called escape. The matters outside this fire are yours to deal with," the Sword Spirit said, and disappeared without a trace. Chu Yangughed mischievously. Suddenly, he felt his blood heating-up. But, he didnt mind it. He took out his sword; its entire body got covered in the surging seven shades cold energy. The intensity of the fire was stifled by the cold energy waves. Then, Chu Yang darted forward like a meteor. Chu Yang had wanted to avoid this battle. But, it couldnt be avoided now. Moreover, he didnt have any ns to avoid it anymore. He was well-prepared. His sword shed as he rushed out from the sea of fire. He saw Jing Meng Hun and the other experts rushing over from the front like a bunch of meteors. Chu Yangughed, "Jing Meng Hun, you havent died yet? Come... let me send you on your way to hell." Suddenly, the sword light burst out; it dispersed ten-thousand rays of cold light. Chu Yangs cold voice resounded everywhere. It seemed to have the tonality of the hell itself. "One ray of cold light... pierces ten thousand fathoms!" Jing Meng Hun and the other experts were upset. They had chased after those big beasts to get their hands on the rare and wonderful treasures. They had faced a sea of fire for it... yet, they had moved forward without any hesitation in order to track those beasts. Who knew that everything would change in a blink of an eye? A part of the lust dragons body had been visible outside the fire a moment earlier. So, Jing Meng Hun and the experts had thought that they would be able to catch it. But, who knew that it would disappear in the raging fire within a moment? [***! Did it melt in the fire? How else can it disappear like that?] Jing Meng Hun hadnt been willing to ept that this rare and wonderful creature C that appeared once in a millennium C had disappeared like that. He couldnt wait. So, he had dashed forward into the sea of fire in order to inspect. He didnt know that he would be greeted by a sword light after approaching closer to the fire. Then, the person who had been the target of their chase for thest five-thousand kilometres... appeared before him... It was King of Hell Chu! King of Hell Chu looked lofty as he emerged out of the sea of fire. He didnt run on seeing Jing Meng Hun and the experts. Instead, he let out a roar and rushed towards them like a fierce dragon. "King... King of Hell Chu?" Jing Meng Hun was infuriated. [Why did he have to appear now of all times? Why didnt hee out earlier... or may beter at night?] [Why does this bastard always have to ruin my hard work? Why does he always have to stick a bar in someones way? After chasing him for five-thousand kilometres... he still had to appear at this crucial moment. He just had to destroy my beautiful dreams.] [I wouldve gone to the Upper Three Heavens if I had gotten my hands on a lust dragon. No matter what n it is... which n wouldnt wish to increase the probability of having babies and enhanced re-productivity? How would it not have made me popr amongst them?] [My magnificent dream of going to the Upper Three Heavens... has been shattered by King of Hell Chus appearance at this hour.] [I must give-up on the search for the lust dragons since he has shown up. Ill have to do my best to deal with him. But... I was very close to catching those lust dragons. Should I give them up like this?] [What else can I do... instead of giving up?] The voices rose from the background C like a rumbling thunder. [The Iron Cloud reinforcements have arrived to rescue King of Hell Chu. It wont take them more than half-an-hour to get here from their current location.] [The ordeal for capturing and killing King of Hell Chu has been going-on for almost a month now. The continuous journey of five-thousand kilometres during this arduous mission ising to an end. We only have half-an-hour left.] [I wont be able to stop King of Hell Chu from going back to Iron Cloud if I dont forth everything Ive got... So, I must forget the matter of the lust dragons for now... Otherwise, Diwu Qing Rou will skin me with his own hands....] Jing Meng Huns fury transformed into grief and helplessness... Various kinds of emotions rose in his heart at the same time. He felt sweet, sour and bitter all at once. The situation of the entire area being engulfed in the sea of fire, and King of Hell Chu leaping across the sky can be described in a poem C A thousand knots appear in the heart as the wind scissors through the sea of fire... As King of Hells sword suddenly appears... the King Level Master is enraged. "King of Hell Chu! You mother*ker! Ill take your life..." Jing Meng Hun roared loudly, "Dont hesitate. Kill this f*ker! The faster... the better!" Jing Meng Hun hadnt forgotten that their aim was to kill King of Hell Chu. He had bid goodbye to his pursuit of the lust dragons. Jing Meng Hun gave a long cry. He wielded his sword in his left hand, and charged forward to counter Chu Yangs move C one cold ray pierces ten thousand fathoms. Several Revered Sword Artists rushed towards Chu Yang in unison. They seemed to have ignored Chu Yangs formidable attack. Chu Yang shouted, "What harm is there in ughtering the entire world!" Then, the sword energy started to resist numerous weapon attacks. Suddenly, Chu Yang unleashed a killer move. A ball of light appeared; it suppressed the nearby mes as it went high up in the sky. It seemed like an all-conquering power as it charged towards the iing weapons of the countless enemies. Chu Yang was calm; he had an ice-cold look in his eyes. His lips were slightly curved; his face revealed a cruel smile. His heart and sword had turned cold with a murderous intention. Countless weapons C including Jing Meng Huns sword C struck the round beam of sword-light that surrounded Chu Yang with a loud rumbling sound. The sword light was slightly scattered by the force of this collision. Chu Yang C who was mid-air C spat out blood. However, the sword light remained solid, and burst into the crowd of Golden Horse Riders Department. It looked like an iron plough as it ploughed its way through them, and turned them into a pool of blood and minced meat. Then, King of Hell Chu passed through the ce covered in the minced meat and blood. However, he had used-up all his strength in this attack. So, he fell into a tight encirclement after rushing-out for 150 to 160 feet. Chu Yang looked upwards and started tough. He had exposed his vicious nature at this critical juncture while fleeing for his life. He didnt know why it was happening. But, he had entirely disregarded the fact that he had just gotten injured. It was strange that he was unfazed even after he had sustained a strong blow from Jing Meng Hun. Instead, he felt his blood boil. He felt that he hadnt yet used his entire strength. He could only think of ughtering... He wanted to start massacring the people... He had never been through this kind of a situation since his rebirth. However, his sanity had been affected by the Nine Tribtions Sword when this had happened in his previous life. But, the desire to massacre that had appeared now... was clearly his own. That was because he was in control of the Nine Tribtions Sword now; it wasnt the other way round. But, how did this situation arise? However, Chu Yang couldnt think about all this right now. He just wanted to kill... Kill them all in a frantic manner. Chapter 393 An Unexpected Rescue from Danger More than ten enemies had lost their lives to his swordsst blow. Then, the Nine Tribtions Sword had started to swallow their life force. Therefore, his body didnt feel tired. Chu Yang roared. The hostility from his previous life had been aroused from the depths of his soul. In short, he now harbored a mad desire to massacre. He needed to kill to satisfy his bloodlust! He moved from left to right within the crowd like a mad tiger. The Nine Tribtions Sword broke the weapons with a snapping sound wherever it went. The Nine Tribtions Sword Point glittered with an astonishingly bright light. The Sword Edge had turned crimson. The Sword Spines entire body appeared like a demon who had bared its fangs to expose a grim smile. The blood wouldnt stick to it even after the ughter had taken ce. They were callous and devoid of any feelings... they were indifferently reaping lives; just like an executioner. The crazy massacre had stirred-up the murderous nature of the three fragments of Nine Tribtions Sword! These three fragments had existed as sections of a heavenly weapon since ancient times. They were precisely designed for the purpose of ughter. That was the purpose of their existence. In other words, their significance was toe together as one in order to make the Nine Tribtions Sword a weapon of massacre! Now, they had officially returned to their old ways. The murderous aura got stronger and stronger. It got denser and denser. Jing Meng Hun looked stunned as he saw Chu Yangs figure dashing-about; left to right. His heart was in a state of shock. [This King of Hell Chu is very scary. His injuries have healed in the middle of such a cruel chase. The entirety of his strength also seems to have been restored. In fact, it seems like he has even made a breakthrough!] [Furthermore, its not limited to this alone! The most dreadful matter isnt that King of Hell Chu has made a breakthrough... rather he seems like apletely different person from the King of Hell I saw thest time!] [King of Hell Chu would always fight back in our previous encounters. But, hed flee when he was unable to!] [However, he lookspletely changed this time. King of Hell Chu is amidst besiege. But, hes attacking and killing crazily. He doesnt seem to care whether he suffers a knife or a sword injury. It seems like all he can think about is... ughter!] [As if... his goal is to ughter people at any cost!] Jing Meng Hun was rmed. He sneered in his heart, [Your martial power has soared-up to the sky, but do you really think that you can kill three thousand experts on your own?] He jumped-up and joined the fighting circle. Over hundred corpses had already fallen within a radius of 300-400 feet around Chu Yang in just a quarter of an hour. Most of them had their bodies crushed by the Nine Tribtions Sword. The pressure on Chu Yang became exceptionally great after Jing Meng Hun joined in. But, he did his best to carry on. He continued to struggle in desperation, and continued to dash outward. Luckily, he was able to hold on since he had already fallen into a frenzied state. Yet, he still remembered his real intention, [I have to escape!] [I have to rush out!] Chu Yang and Jing Meng Huns swords shed with a loud bang. Jing Meng Hun held the sword in his left hand since he had been recently handicapped. But, he couldnt disy his full strength with his left hand. However, the strength of a peak Ninth Grade King Level Expert was no joke. His martial power was much higher than Chu Yangs. The difference in the strengths of the two men couldnt be measured. Suddenly, Chu Yangs body shuddered and recoiled. His mouth and nose had started spurting-out blood. Two mming sounds were heard as he staggered. Two Revered Martial artists of the Golden Horse Riders Department had taken the opportunity to sneak behind him. So, he had gotten struck twice by their palms. A sharp and cold pain shot up in Chu Yangs leg. A sword had obliquely cut his right leg. It had shed a long and deep wound, and blood had started to spew-out of it. Chu Yang yelled out with a sudden surge of fury. His sword trembled as it issued a hissing sound. Suddenly, it moved in a semicircr motion, and the 12 moves of the three fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword were issued at once! There wasnt the slightest pause in-between the moves! There was no stopping him. Then, he rapidly issued his four self-made sword moves... A volcano of sword energy erupted within a range of 300 feet around Chu Yang. Countless sword lights were unleashed in the form of strands and streamers. They spread out in abundance... and fiercely poured down as torrents... They spread in all directions with their formidable power... as if to conquer everything. It appeared as if countless devils had emerged in the vast sky. It seemed as if they were blinking their ring eyes. This scene was very extremely scary. The murderous aura appeared to be soaring to the heavens. Then, there was the loud noise of an explosion. Everyone wanted to take advantage of the situation since Chu Yang was injured. Several hundred people had surrounded him with an intense rumbling sound. Everyones sword hade down at him in unison. But, who couldve thought that Chu Yangs entire body would unleash an outburst of sword energy all of a sudden... Countless people had to bear the brunt of this attack. The ones who were nearer... didnt even get a chance to scream; nor did they get enough time to reveal the expression of panic on their faces. Their bodies were torn to pieces by the sword energy. The attack had killed nearly two hundred people at once! Jing Meng Huns facial muscles twitched uncontrobly as he looked at the remains of their chopped-up limbs and body parts. The corner of his eye was also twitched. [What kind of sword-y is this?] [Its impossible to disy this level of power... even for a Ninth Grade King Level Expert like me! Fortunately, I didnt move forward just then. Otherwise, I wouldve certainly sustained injuries... that is... if the attack hadnt killed me on the spot!] Everyone had gone silent. King of Hell Chu stood amidst a mess of flesh and blood. His clothes werepletely drenched in blood. His body swayed a little, but he still stood proudly. His eyes were as ice-cold as before. He still looked cruel, and still carried the same murderous aura as earlier. His sword was in his right hand; it flickered with cold brightness. Numerous thick blood-droplets dripped from King of Hell Chus body, and onto the swords de. The blood then trickled down his sword, but left the swords de spotless and untainted. It still glittered brightly with an icy luminesce. The remaining people stared at King of Hell Chu in a daze as his bloodstained figure emerged from the ce which had been littered with mangled and mutted remains. Their eyes twitched as their hearts filled with dread. Their enemy had sustained serious injuries. He was also swaying somewhat. It was clear that he would not live for long. But... still... no one dared to try and deal with this cornered beast. Another 100-200 people would lose their lives in case such an explosion urred again. No one wanted to be among those 100-200 people. The sound of the approaching army was getting closer and closer in the background. The entire mountain forest seemed to shiver under the oppression of the iron hooves of the horses. Even the surrounding mes had gone into hiding... as if they were terrified of the domineering presence of stampeding horses... [The Iron Clouds reinforcements will be arriving soon! Perhaps, in the next quarter of an hour...!] "Dripping blood military tactics!" Jing Meng Hun screamed madly. Everyone secretly curled their lips. [King Level Master Jing has used these four words dripping blood military tactics 7-8 times today. But, he hasnt rushed forth to use these tactics himself.] Nearly six hundred people had died since Jing Meng Hun had first urged them to use dripping blood military tactics. Six-hundred of the three-thousand men were already down... This was an extremely terrifying number! Jing Meng Hun ferociously threw himself forward after he gave the order. He was aware that he must take the lead this time. After all, a frightening number of causalities had urred by now. Not to mention that the Iron Clouds reinforcements were very close. Perhaps this attack was going to be theirst chance... Everyone rushed forth once again. This was the final attack! Chu Yang was already exhausted. His vision had turned somewhat fuzzy. But, the blood within his body was still burning as fervently as before. He flew upwards, and it seemed as if his soul was on fire... Chu Yang had already dashed-out about 700 feet since the moment he had rushed-out from within the sea of fire and had fallen into the encirclement of these three thousand people. This was an unimaginable distance. Even Jing Meng Hun knew that it was impossible for him to achieve such a feat if he were in Chu Yangs ce. However, Chu Yang waspletely exhausted. He had been rendered powerless by that sudden explosion from his sword. He wouldve probably reserved some of his power forter use if he had released this sword attack at an earlier time. However, he was in some strange state of mind at this time. In fact, his condition was such that he himself didnt know why this had happened. He was unaware as to why he had used up the entirety of his power in a single sword attack... Jing Meng Hun grinned more and more fiendishly as he saw the swords and sabers getting closer and closer to Chu Yang. However, Chu Yang suddenly faced upwards and roared. And, the Nine Tribtions Sword Point suddenly summoned back the ice-cold energy! Chu Yangs meridians instantly brimmed with a cold energy... as if surging with a desire to burst-out of him! It was the Seven Shades Cold energy! Chu Yangs terror-striking appearance had been reawakened. He readily brandished his sword, and a bizarre white-colored cold energy was suddenly scattered outwards. Everything frosted wherever this cold energy traversed to. This chill had dominated the entire environment. Jing Meng Hun and his experts found their bodies frozen-stiff! The horses were rapidly rushing-over from far away. The horses went around a curve, and finally appeared at the scene. Then, a loud shout resounded. In fact, it nearly sounded like a thunderp, "Stop!" the voice was sharp, a bit frightened and somewhat anxious. It sounded somewhat feminine as well. Two shadows quickly jumped from their horses, and rushed forward like a sh of lightning. It looked as if they were flying in the air. They covered hundreds of feet with just one leap. And, they got even closer with another jump. It was fantastical to see these two shadows float in the air... Jing Meng Hun had used the entirety of his martial power in the final attack. The countless experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department alsounched their frenzied attacks in one final bombardment. Chu Yang was at the center of these attacks. He shouted, and no longer held-back his strength. He transported the entirety of his power to his sword, and the 12 moves of the Nine Tribtions Sword erupted at one! The storm rose once again! However, it unleashed the kind of chill that could freeze everything in a radius of 500km this time. The effect of this attack waspletely different than the previous one. Countless screams echoed in unison. Many experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department lost their lives to this attack. Their corpses had been frozen stiff. They had basically turned into chunks of frozen meat, and were still flying-about in the air. Close to three hundred men had been killed by this explosion. The surroundings looked simr to the Asura hell. It was indeed an appalling scene of destruction. Jing Meng Hun screamed in a hoarse voice. The sword attack had hit his shoulder, thighs and chest. He had been drenched in blood. He quickly moved back, and flew-up into the sky as he bellowed, "Thats enough; withdraw!" He hadnt expected that he would receive such injuries in such an intensive besiege. Escape was the only option they had at this time. The two shadows that were rushing from the other side were clearly Tie Bu Tians royal bodyguards. He would lose his life on the spot if he were to get surrounded by those two... Chu Yang groaned miserably. He had been the focus of this final desperate attack in which the enemy hadpletely gone all out. Chu Yang had received a kick from Jing Meng Hun after he had faced a barrage of swords and sabers. He felt his five internal organs crack when his body was flung high into the sky by the kick. Then, he came falling down. He had lost consciousness the moment he had been sent flying... The two shadows arrived at a lightning speed, and made it just in time to catch the falling Chu Yang in their arms. Then, Tie Bu Tians anger-filled voice reverberated in the vicinity, "Kill-off these scoundrels!" Chapter 394 Guard the Icy Heart… for whom? For whom are these Jade Bones? The Iron Clouds army flooded the battlefield like a tide. The soldiers began to chase down and kill the remaining two-thousand experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department under the coboration of the two shadow experts and Bu Tian Pavilions people. However, those two-thousand experts werent mediocre. All of them fled away and disappeared without a trace except for around five-hundred who were killed, and around forty who were captured. Jing Meng Hun was the first one to escape; he had already gone far away. Chu Yangy unconscious on the bosom of Tie Bu Tian. Tie Bu Tian noticed that Chu Yangs body was getting hotter with the passage of time. It was heating-up like a stove... even though he was still unconscious. The two shadows came back. Their eyes shed as they saw Chu Yang. The return of the two shadow experts was simr to the arrival of saviors for Tie Bu Tian. He asked, "Uncles, take a look at him... how is he?" The two shadows had already learnt about the happenings from a captive. It wasnt hard for them to understand Chu Yangs condition. One of the shadows sighed and said, "Im afraid this person... cant be saved." "Cant be saved?" Tie Bu Tian felt as if he had been struck by a thunderbolt. His body shook and his vision darkened. He asked, "But... hes still breathing. He also has a healthy and vigorous pulse. Why cant he be saved?" "He was poisoned..." the shadow replied with a sigh, "... and this poison doesnt have an antidote." "It doesnt have an antidote..." Tie Bu Tian was on the verge of copsing. Then, he asked in a weak voice, "What kind of a poison is this? How is it so vicious and overbearing... that its actually... actually..." "This is the lust poison of a lust dragon. Were in the middle of these barren mountains. There are no women in our army. And, finding a vige girl will be even more difficult..." one of the shadows exined. Then, he became silent. His face was contorted with pain. The other shadow had pinched him. "Lust dragon? Lust poison?" Everything had be clear before Tie Bu Tians eyes. He thought for a moment and said, "If the poison isnt detoxified within five hours... then his entire body will start to fester... and death will be inevitable. Are you talking about that poison of a lust dragon?" One of the shadows lowered his head, and the other one started to look around. They pretended as if they hadnt heard anything. "Yes or no?" Tie Bu Tian asked in an angry manner. "Yes... thats correct! But, nothing can be done about this..." one of the shadows stammered. Then, he added, "Anyways... theres no need to do that to save him even if this information is true. After all, you..." He was once again interrupted by a pinch. Then, he took a step back and became silent. Tie Bu Tian looked at the other shadow suspiciously, "Whats the matter?" His facial expression gradually sank. "This... he has brought about this situation upon himself. This is his fate." The shadow weighed his words and spoke, "Besides, we already have a King of Hell Chu in the Iron Cloud... theres no need to have two. Moreover... this person has always been rebellious and out of control... also... considering that the war is close... it isnt appropriate to have him around..." Tie Bu Tians eyes seemed like water as he looked at Chu Yangs face. His facial expressions were fluctuating. One could sense a fierce struggle of emotions in his heart. He stayed like that for a long time. Then, he clenched his teeth as a hint to let the shadow know that he had overstepped his boundaries. He then said in hoarse voice, "Prepare a carriage... were transporting him back..." His voice sounded weak. It seemed that he could copse any moment now. The two shadows heaved a sigh of relief. They seemed to have been relieved from a burden. They looked at each other and went off to execute the orders. Suddenly, Wu Kuang Yun strolled over. He stretched his neck to take a look at Chu Yang. Then, he shrugged his shoulders and spoke with a smile, "So, its this little bastard! This guy owes me a big one." Tie Bu Tian was looking at the deep night sky; he appeared to be in a daze. His face was expressionless. He stood motionless. It seemed as if this Iron Clouds monarch had turned into a figurine carved from wood and y. The carriage arrived and Chu Yang was loaded onto it. Then, the army turned around to depart. Tie Bu Tian remained next to the carriage the entire time. He didnt say a word; he appeared to be in pain. He had bit his lower lip until it had gotten ruptured... The two shadows followed him closely. They seemed worried to see Tie Bu Tian in this condition. "Your Majesty, theres a bad news." Wu Kuang Yun ran over to Tie Bu Tian. He was sweating profusely. He held a message that had been brought by a falcon, "Three enemy cavalry armies are rushing towards us at a great speed. They are less than three-hundred-and-fifty kilometers away." "How far do we need to cover until we reach our barracks?" Tie Bu Tian asked; he seemed stupefied. "One-hundred-and-seventy-five kilometers." Wu Kuang Yun said, "But... were mostly infantry troops... whereas the enemy has cavalry troops. Moreover, they areing at the fastest possible speed. Even if we manage to reach the barracks before they reach us... well still need to organize the personnel to retreat..." Tie Bu Tian understood the meaning behind Wu Kuang Yuns words C the situation wasnt in their favor. "Im leaving the army in yourmand. No matter what method you employ... you must meet up with our remaining troops before the enemy catches up. Return to the valley as fast as possible... And organize the personnel to retreat to the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass," Tie Bu Tian issued the order in a decisive manner. "But... what about you, Your Majesty?" Wu Kuang Yun asked in a surprised tone. "Ill be going back with the two shadow uncles," Tie Bu Tian replied as he stretched out his hand and pointed a finger at the shadows. "Also... leave behind this person and the carriage... You wont be able to move quickly with him." "That wont do!" Wu Kuang Yun objected in a startled manner. "Execute my order!" Tie Bu Tian red at him, "If you dare say a word again... Ill put the charge of treason on you and execute you." Then, he said in aforting manner, "Rest assured... Well be following right behind the army. I will keep up with you if I can. And, there will be no danger even if I cant. I have two Ninth Grade King Level Experts by my side." He paused for a second and added, "Ill personally exin everything to the Supreme Commander Tie; no matter what happens. There wont be any need for you toe forward." Wu Kuang Yun wasnt willing toply; no matter what Tie Bu Tian said. He wasnt willing to leave the Emperor in this burning wilderness. "You wont go?" Tie Bu Tians eyes turned sharp. He pulled out his sword from the sheath with a swoosh sound, and put it on Wu Kuang Yuns neck, "Ill kill you right here if you dont go... Ill kill you right now..." Wu Kuang Yun was sweating profusely. His eyes had lost their color... "You still arent gone?!" Tie Bu Tian shouted heavily. The sharp sword had already carved a trace of bloodstain on his neck. Wu Kuang Yun cried out loud. His voice was full of grief, "Your Majesty, please take care of yourself. Old Wu is leaving." He jumped and mounted a horse. Then, he started to give orders like a madman. After that, the army changed its formation and charged forward. Wu Kuang Yun led the cavalry troops and dashed out like a hurricane. [I must get back as soon as possible... and defend the mountain-pass. Then, Ill personallye to your aid, Your Majesty.] [If... if... if Im left with no other choice... this Wu Kuang Yun will put his life on the line for this mission...] "Wu Kuang Yun, Im handing over Iron Cloud Nation in your hands from this moment onwards. There will be hope so long as you manage to defend the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. If you fail in this mission... then this will be the first and thest time that I C the Iron Clouds Monarch C will be paying such a huge price because of an impulsive decision," Tie Bu Tian muttered to himself. He recalled that this impulsive decision was taken for that person in the carriage... whose life hung from a thread. There was a strange poison running in his body. He got upset as this thought crossed his mind. Tie Bu Tian moved with the carriage closely behind the troops. [It was best to make Wu Kuang Yun rush back to the base under the present circumstances. I couldve led the troops, but... what about Chu Yang? He can no longer withstand the bumps, and... he wouldnt have been able to hold-on for such a long time...] Tie Bu Tian bit his lips. He was still holding on to a glimmer of hope in his heart. He was constantly looking around, [Here... its too deste... ah. Besides, weve just passed through the burning mountain. There shouldnt be anyone around...] [What should I do? What should I do?] Time passed slowly. Tie Bu Tian had followed the troops, and had driven the carriage for dozens of kilometers. The troops were getting farther, and their sound was getting fainter with the passage of time... Suddenly, Tie Bu Tian restrained the horse and jumped down from it. He squatted on the ground, and sat motionless. His shoulders shivered; he seemed to be... crying? The two shadows looked at each other and sighed deeply. Suddenly, a low and deep moan was issued from the carriage. It was filled with pain and misery. The three of them looked towards the carriage, and saw Chu Yangs unconscious body twitch from head-to-toe. His face had turned deep-red... "Hes in so much pain. How about... I give him pleasure to his hearts content?" one of the shadows said, and turned to walk towards the carriage. "Dont you dare!" Tie Bu Tian shouted and jumped up. He stood in front of the wagon, and blocked his way. His eyes were bloodshot. The two shadows looked at Tie Bu Tian; his eyes revealed a cold and imposing look of determination. He kept his head lowered for a while. "Find a secluded ce for me..." Tie Bu Tians entire body shuddered as he spoke these words. "You wouldnt..." the two shadows cried out in unison; they seemed to be in shock. "This is the only way." Tie Bu Tian gave a distressed smile. "But... what about the Icy Heart Jade Bone?" a shadow said anxiously, "If... if... if you did that... your master will certainly kill you..." "Icy Heart Jade Bone..." Tie Bu Tian smiled indifferently and spoke, "If he passes away... for whom will I guard my icy heart? All these jade bones of mine are for whom?" He seemed to be at a loss. He smiled and said, "As for the master... do you think that I can be her apprentice again?" The two shadows became silent. Tie Bu Tian was the only offspring of Tie Shi Cheng. Now, he was the Emperor of Iron Cloud Nation. How could he also be... her apprentice? "But... its not worth it." One of the shadows spoke-up anxiously, "He doesnt even know your true identity... and..." "What does this have to do with whether he knows or not?" Tie Bu Tian replied with a smile, "This has nothing to do with him." "Dont tell me you..." The two shadows were dumbfounded. "Do you think that I n to spend a lifetime with him?" Tie Bu Tian smiled mournfully and replied, "Ill be spared of many entanglements because he doesnt know anything." "This..." the shadow was speechless. This was impossible in the light of Tie Bu Tians male identity. "Whats the problem since things are this way...?" Tie Bu Tian said solemnly, "This is my matter. Its neither his matter... nor yours... This is none of my masters business either." A determined look appeared on his face, "This is my matter... Mine alone..." He turned around and looked sadly at the two shadows, "Hell leave regardless of the oue of this power struggle in the Lower Three Heavens. Its possible that Ill never get to see him once he leaves. Only a speck of his memories will remain in my life... alright? The shadows remained silent and heaved a long sigh. Chapter 395 Deliberate Misunderstanding! Tie Bu Tian looked around. The mes were still aze in the surroundings. He said, "In my entire life... since infancy... Ive never truly enjoyed myself. A heavy burden hade upon my shoulders after Imperial Father had sustained injuries. I never got a chance to get any joy. Ive never had a friend or a lover. I was even more unlikely to fall in love with someone... Ive never known the feeling of deep love; the feeling of having a lover. "Ive been lonely since my birth. Other girls can cherish the beauty of flowers and nts. They can be happy and sad whenever they wish. They can have as much fun as they want in their inner chambers. But, I cant even think about all this. I have the blood of the Tie n. I was destined to walk the ruthless path of the Emperor from the very beginning. This is my duty as the sole offspring of Imperial Father. I cant shirk my duty. But, who wouldve thought that the task of bing the ruler of the world would fall into the hands of an ordinary girl... like me. "I also have a dream. Other peoples dreams have a chance ofing true. But, my dream will nevere true. It could nevere true. Theres so much pressure on me. I also want to have a shoulder to rely on. I also want to burst into tears in someones embrace. But, all Im allowed to do is maintain this fearless stance. I must face all these cruelties and challenges with cold indifference. Yes, this is my responsibility. But..." Suddenly, tears came streaming down Tie Bu Tians face, "... but... all of this was imposed on me. A young girl like me was made to face such hardships. Ive to keep this secret hidden... and theres no end to it. Ill have to keep this secret hidden forever; no matter what sort of hopeless situation I might face in the future. I have no choice but to keep my youthful beauty hidden under a mask... until I get old and wither away... Dont you think... its too cruel? "Dont you think thats way too cruel?!" Tie Bu Tian spoke in a hissing tone. The two shadows sighed, but remained silent. "But, I want to save him today. Im willing to pay any cost to save him. Ill do anything for him. I dont want any repayment for doing this. Ill consider it to be a short lived illusion. After all, an illusion doesnt leave any traces behind. "Im being willful this time... just this time!" Tie Bu Tian muttered to himself, "I only hope that youll never tell him about this. He must never find out. "This is my decision... and this has to be my matter alone." Two drops of tears could be seen hanging from his face in the light of mes. "Its such a pity that your Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique was about to move a step further..." A shadow looked-up to the sky and sighed deeply, "Your Master had said that... shelle to take you away once that happens..." "Hehe... by the time shees..." Tie Bu Tian appeared to be in a daze as he looked at the burning forest in the dark night. He said, "... itll already be gone..." Then heughed, "Dont you think that this burning mountain-forest is better than the worlds most beautiful candlelight?" A trace of shyness shed in his eyes along with a trace of sweet-happiness... He was perhaps thinking of what he would never get in this life C a pair of red candles in the beautiful bridal chamber on the wedding night. His vision seemed blurry and full of agony. However, his eyes were full of a sweet fantasy... *** *** Chu Yang woke-up and realized that his entire body was aching. However, he felt an indescribable pleasure down there. He immediately sat-up. He could only sit-up half-way even after he had exhausted his entire physical strength. Suddenly, he realized that his body was rocking. [It feels as if... Im in a carriage...] [Is this the carriage of Iron Cloud or Great Zhao?] Chu Yang was puzzled. Then, he looked at the soft bedding under his body. It was covered with soft cotton-wadded quilts. He immediately understood, [I wouldnt be getting such nice treatment if Great Zhao had caught me.] "You woke up?" a dignified and majestic voice sounded from outside. The curtains rose and Tie Bu Tian floated-in. An ordinary person would have to take a step to jump-up into the carriage. But, Tie Bu Tian had the martial arts foundation of an Emperor. So, he could use weight lightening technique to float-up. [Why are you showing-off in front of me?] Chu Yang couldnt help but feel likeughing. Then, he asked in a feeble voice. "How are you here?" Tie Bu Tiansplexion sank and turned pale. He looked extremely tired. He knitted his eyebrows. There was a trace of anguish on his forehead. But, he spoke in an indifferent tone, "Why Im here is none of your business. Im the one asking questions here. Youve been sleeping for an entire day and night. How do you feel right now?" Chu Yang was startled. [Whats up... with this aloof and detached tone? Moreover, theres such repelling indifference in his voice.] Chu Yang was perplexed. He raised his head to look straight at Tie Bu Tian, and asked in a surprised manner, "Whats wrong with you?" "There has been a great pressure on me in the recent times." Tie Bu Tian and Chu Yang looked at each other for a while. There wasnt a single trace of emotion in Tie Bu Tians eyes. He started to look in the other direction and said, "The mes of war have been lit. Great Zhaos massive army has assembled at the border. Fortunately, youve returned in time. Now, I can share my worries and difficulties with you." Chu Yang looked at Tie Bu Tian. He felt that there was something wrong with him. [He seems to be deliberately putting distance between us.] [What in the world happened when I wasnt around?] Chu Yang thought for a while, "Im afraid I may not be of much use... considering my limited abilities. Moreover, I just had a narrow escape for the sake of Iron Cloud... and yet the Emperor of Iron cloud is being cold and indifferent towards me," Chu Yang spoke in a cold tone. "Minister Chu..." Tie Bu Tian nced at him, and then quickly looked away. He said, "But Minister Chu will help me nheless, right?" Suddenly, Chu Yang started to feel oppressed and suffocated. He chuckled and said, "Of course... I will. When I promise something... I do it; no matter what." Then, he closed his eyes as an indication that he didnt wish to discuss this topic anymore. Was there anything unusual about an Emperor acting high and mighty? Tie Bu Tian obviously couldnt bow down before him. It was impossible. Chu Yangs arrogance rarely surfaced. But, the pride rooted in his bones couldnt be rivaled in this world. Tie Bu Tians cold and indifferent demeanor was an indication that he would never stick his hot face into peoples cold buttocks to please them. "Thats fine." Tie Bu Tian nodded and smiled. His vision swept around and got fixed on Chu Yangs face. It seemed as if he wanted to say something, but didnt say it. He then stated in an indifferent manner, "You only focus on recuperating." He couldnt stop himself from coughing several times. His eyebrows wrinkled tightly. The pained expression on his face became more and more obvious. He seemed to be enduring enormous pain. However, Chu Yang didnt see it since his eyes were closed. Suddenly, Tie Bu Tian jumped onto the carriage that was moving next to this one. There was a sound of curtains being raised as Tie Bu Tian went inside the other carriage. There were two carriages. Chu Yang snorted in his heart, [This Emperor C His Majestys arrogance is getting bigger and bigger. I saw the mighty force that had arrived to rescue me. But, he was riding in his carriage even during such an emergency...] [It mustve been reallyfortable... huh.] [Sure enough... the temperament of a person changes after they be an Emperor. Is the diligent Prince Bu Tian gone forever?] Chu Yang was ovee with boredom as this thought crossed his mind. [I wouldve walked away from here if it wasnt to reverse the fate and save Qing Wu.] [Once the war ends... and Diwu Qing Rou gets defeated... I C Chu Yang C wont stay here for a single day.] The carriage was moving slowly. The road seemed to be getting harder to travel on. Chu Yang felt that the surroundings had quieted down a little. He could hear no other sound besides the sound of Tie Bu Tians carriage beside his... Chu Yang controlled his breathing and checked upon his injuries. He recalled that world-shaking final attack. It had left him traumatized. He couldnt believe that... he had managed toe out alive from such an attack. He called the Sword Spirit a few times. However, he got no response. It was true that Chu Yang had unleashed an unprecedented power at the end, and had ended up killing nearly three-hundred people in one fell swoop. However, the enemy knew that this was going to be theirst chance. Therefore, they had gone all-out in that final attempt. More than two-thousand people had surrounded him from all directions, and had bombarded him with multiple strong attacks in unison. How could Chu Yang resist such an attack on his own? This was a head-on attack which demanded tackling force with force. There was no room for leeway. Chu Yangs body was on the verge of being turned into a mass of minced meat at thest moment. That was when the Sword Spirit was finally unable to control himself, and took over Chu Yangs body. He used-up all his spiritual power to shield Chu Yangs body from the fatal attacks. However, the Sword Spirit had fallen into deep sleep since he had exhausted his power. But, Chu Yang had fallen unconscious by then. So, the Sword Spirit didnt get time to inform him about this. The Sword Spirit knew that Chu Yangs body was in need of urgent treatment. He was secretly worried for Chu Yang. However, he was helpless. Moreover, he wouldve been of no help even if he were conscious... Chu Yang and the Sword Spirit had lost consciousness at the same time. They could only resign themselves to fate. Chu Yang examined his internal injuries. He found out that his arteries and veins werepletely damaged. He smiled bitterly, and summoned the Nine Tribtions Sword. Then, he took out an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill and popped it. This pill didnt have the same quality as the full version of Nine Tribtions Pill since that was made out of the Mysterious ice Jade Paste. However, it was a first-ss healing medicine. Anyway, Chu Yangs injury was within the scope of treatment even though it looked serious. Half-an-hour had passed since Chu Yang had taken the pill. He noticed that his strength was slowly recovering, and his internal injury was gradually healing. An hour passed. Now, he could move freely. He sat-up straight and breathed a few times. He felt as if his entire body was at ease. In fact, he felt as if he could float about as he wished. He had a strong desire to fly. It felt as if the binding chains had suddenly snapped. This perplexed him. He tried to raise his energy, and was startled. He opened his eyes wide in a stare, [When did my spiritual power break through the bottleneck? Ive reached the first grade of King Level.] [First Grade Sword King!] [What... whats going on? How can I make a breakthrough in an injured state?] [Can it be that Tie Bu Tian gave me some kind of a Heavenly treasure?] Chapter 396 Friends? Chu Yang could no longer sit still. He raised the curtain to jump-off the carriage. However, he was surprised as he lifted the curtains. In fact, he couldnt believe his eyes. [Its obvious that Im still at Beyond the Heavens Sect Mountain Range. Theres no doubt about it. But, wheres the army?] [I clearly saw the Iron Clouds army rushing ahead like a raging tidest night. So, where have they all disappeared? Was it a dream?] The surrounding mountain-forest was still burning and belching smoke. The mes seemed weak at some ces. There was a simple-looking carriage next to his carriage. The two carriages had two drivers. He was sitting in one carriage, while Tie Bu Tian was riding in the other. So, there were only four people in total! No one uttered a sound. One could only hear the sound of the wheels turning rapidly. "Whats going on?" Chu Yang couldnt help but ask out loud, "Howe we are only ones here?" The two drivers had a serious look on their faces. They didnt speak. They seemed to be minding their own business. It seemed as if they didnt even hear Chu Yangs words. "I asked you something... you know," Chu Yang said in an angry manner. "Shut up!" the driver retorted. King of Hell Chu was stunned by the drivers reply. [Hows this carriage driver so mboyant?] Suddenly, Chu Yang floated out and stood on top of the carriage. He upied the high ground and looked around. This affirmed his guess, [The army has indeed disappeared.] He shrank his head backwards and stuck-out his tongue... as he saw the two drivers. [If Im not mistaken... these must be Tie Bu Tians two shadow experts. They are like Tie Bu Tians inseparable shadows. Their duty is to stay by his side at all times... to protect him.] [F**k! No wonder they are so intrepid!] Chu Yang had seen the true appearance of these shadows for the first time. He felt as if they had been made by using molds. They were tall and skinny; they were d in gray robes. They looked like bamboo poles covered with clothes. They had high cheekbones and deep eye-sockets. There was barely any trace of meat on their bodies. They both seemed to be in their fifties or sixties. Chu Yang didnt say anything else. However, the shadow didnt let him off for some reason and spoke, "How are you feeling now? I didnt expect to see you jumping around so early? It seems that youve recovered really fast. The luck is on your side... I suppose." Chu Yang felt strange as he heard these words. He looked curious from his appearance. He couldnt help but ask, "Whats going on?" "Whats going on... you ask?" The shadow couldnt control his anger and said, "His Majesty took an army of five-hundred-thousand soldiers, and came out of the mountain-pass to save you. Now, the mountain-pass is being targeted by the enemys army unit... that army unitprises of over a million soldiers. So, our troops had to rush back to provide support. Were the only ones who stayed back. Do you understand now?" "What?" Chu Yang felt a jolt in his heart. [I could never imagine that Tie Bu Tian would take such a huge risk for my sake. This is almost like weighing the fate of the whole nation against mine on the scales. Moreover, my weight was obviously heavier.] [This is a huge risk!] He felt moved as this thought crossed his mind. Chu Yang said in his heart, [No wonder Tie Bu Tian seemed so annoyed. So, thats how it is. He has put the entire Iron Cloud Nation in danger for my sake. Anyone would be in a bad mood because of that...] The two shadows were surprised. [Chu Yangs lust poison has been detoxified. But, it should still be impossible for him to jump like that. He had fallen into aatose state after sustaining serious internal injuries. He shouldnt be able to walk... let alone jump. But, he appearspletely rxed and at ease right now.] [Isnt this kids vitality way too strong?] No sound could be heard from Tie Bu Tians carriage. He seemed to have fallen asleep. These three people didnt know that Tie Bu Tian was lying in the carriage. Her entire body was paining. She was covered in sweat, and herplexion was pale. Her clothes were drenched in her sweat. Chu Yangs lust poison was extremely potent. Moreover, Tie Bu Tian didnt have any prior experience with it. How could she have been able to withstand such a high-intensity of brutal intimacy? She had been left breathless countless times during the detoxification process. She had suffered a lot throughout the process; she had evene close to being exhausted to death a few times... Luckily, Chu Yang was unconscious and was moving only subconsciously. So, the magnitude of his movements wasnt high. Tie Bu Tian was the one taking the lead most of the time. Therefore, she hadnt lost her life... Now, Tie Bu Tian felt as if her entire body was being ripped apart by severe pain. She somehow managed to hold herself when she had gotten-up to have a look at Chu Yang and see if he was okay... "Minister Chu, this old man is a lot older than you. But, he may not know if it would be proper to ask you this. But, may I ask you something?" a shadow asked. "Please go ahead, Senior. You can ask anything," Chu Yang replied with a smile. "Minister Chu wouldnt have a wife at this young age... correct?" the shadow had put it as a question, but it sounded more like a statement. "I dont have a wife yet," Chu Yang answered frankly. "Ah... So... if a woman falls in love with Minister Chu... and is sincerely willing to devote herself to him... would Minister Chu be moved by her dedication?" The shadows voice revealed a vague sullenness as he spoke, "This old man will dly act as a matchmaker..." "Shadow!" Tie Bu Tians angry voice sounded from the nearby carriage, "How can someone force marriage on Minister Chu?" The shadow touched his beard in embarrassment. He didnt say anything further. "I love someone," Chu Yang sounded grateful for the kindness of the offer. But, he neatly refused it, "I love her very much. I wish to treasure her all my life. I dont wish to have anyone else in my life." The shadow had been stopped by Tie Bu Tian. So, he didnt wish to speak any further. However, Chu Yangs reply sent him into a rage. He couldnt suppress his temper any longer. He snapped, "Someone wants to devote herself to you, and you dont seem to care at all. How can you be so indifferent?" "Someone wants to devote herself to me... but that doesnt mean that I should cease to be faithful... right?" Chu Yang looked at the old man jokingly. Then, he asked out of curiosity, "So... who exactly is this someone that the Senior is talking about?" "Humph!" the shadow snorted angrily and turned his head away. He wasnt paying attention to Chu Yang anymore. Suddenly, Chu Yang had a spark in his mind. He had a realization as to who it could be. [This old man is probably talking about Wu Qian Qian. After all, she has been staying in the Iron cloud during my absence. She mustve been in touch with these two old men. It seems like they want to y matchmaker between Wu Qian Qian and me.] Chu Yang couldnt help but sigh as he thought of Wu Qian Qian. [How could I not know that Wu Qian Qian is passionately devoted to me? But, Ive already devoted my whole life to Qing Wu. Mo Qing Wu is the only one for me. I just cant be unfaithful to her. There can be no one else.] Wu Qian Qian was a stunning beauty. And, she was extremely talented. She wasnt just smart... she was extremely skilled as well. There couldnt be a better choice than her. However, Chu Yangs heart was already tied to Mo Qing Wus. The huge regret from his past life had left a knot in his heart. No one in this world could untie this emotional knot besides Mo Qing Wu! Chu Yang had never thought of Wu Qian Qian in that way. He had never even had such a thought about her. It was even more improbable for other women. Tie Bu Tian felt dejected in the other carriage. She heaved a sigh of self-pity in her heart. [As expected, Chu Yang likes someone. Such being the case... burying this matter here-and-now is the best choice, isnt it?] [Moreover, even if there was no one in Chu Yangs heart... so what? I cant marry him and be his wife while carrying the identity of the Emperor of my nation... can I?] Tie Bu Tian seemed to have reached a conclusion; it relieved her of all her anxieties. However, two strings of tears trickled down from her eyes and soaked the pillow. She gently reached out to wipe-off the tears, but they kept pouring-out. But, she continued to wipe her tears... [Let me cry this once.] [While hes still beside me.] [Even though he doesnt know...] There was a strange silence. It made Chu Yang feel constrained. It was the kind of feeling where he didnt know what might happen the next moment. Tie Bu Tians weary voice came from the other carriage after a long time, "Minister Chus body recovered really fast." Chu Yang chuckled and said, "Thats because Im rough and tough." Chu Yang was no longer cold towards Tie Bu Tian since the earlier misunderstanding had been cleared. "Um...st night, I threw Minister Chus ck clothes into the fire and burned them." Tie Bu Tian slowly spoke, "But, I felt that something was wrong after they had burnt down. Minister Chu, was there some precious item hidden in your clothes? Maybe some important secret...?" "Some precious item...? Important secret...?" Chu Yang stared nkly. It seemed if he was wracking his brains to find an answer, "What exactly do you mean by that, Your Majesty?" "Haha, I feel relieved that there was none." Tie Bu Tianughed and spoke, "Thats because the smell of burning hair was rising from your clothes as they burned. So many hairs couldnt have fallen off from Minister Chus body... Haha, I guess I was just overthinking." Chu Yang smiled and said, "Your Majesty probably doesnt know, but my clothes had been contaminated with too much blood and fragments of enemys flesh. So, burning those clothes wouldve naturally given-off that kind of smell." Tie Bu Tian smiled and said, "Maybe youre right. Its not something Im too familiar with." He was still somewhat puzzled in his heart since that smell wasnt the same as that of burning flesh or blood. However, he didnt pursue this topic any further. "Minister Chu... you and I dont appear like the monarch and his minister... nor do we seem like colleagues..." Tie Bu Tian weighed his words carefully and said, "Minister Chu has a brilliant future waiting ahead. And, Im sure that you wont be limited to this insignificant Lower Three Heavens. Then... let me ask you something. What status do I Iron Clouds Emperor hold in Minister Chus heart?" Tie Bu Tian had spoken this slowly, but there was a vague sense of urgency in his tone. "Haha..." Chu Yang smiled in an awkward manner as he touched his nose. He found it difficult to answer this question. Tie Bu Tian didnt urge him to reply, and quietly waited on the other side. "Your Majesty... and me. Well, I dont know what to say." Chu Yang calmly smiled, "We were doomed to be in a cooperative rtionship from the beginning. Ourmon goal is to beat Diwu Qing Rou. That is the true foundation of our association." "I admire Your Majestys character. Ive developed a very good impression of Your Majesty in our numerous recent coborations. Thanks to those weve connected at a deep level with each other..." Chu Yang gathered his thoughts and spoke, "Considering all that... I would say that we are like brothers. However, I wouldnt dare to raise myself to such a high level. I guess that saying that we are friends is entirely possible." "Friends... friends?" Tie Bu Tians voice was very low. He seemed to be at a loss. Chapter 397 She is Unique and Unmatched! "Friends... friends?" Tie Bu Tians voice was very low. He seemed to be at a loss. Then, he smiled lightly and spoke, "Its indeed great to have a friend like Minister Chu. Ill never forget this in my entire life. Who amongst the past Emperors had the fortunate of having a sincere lifelong-friend?" "Your Majesty is right." Chu Yangughed out loud, and spoke, "In fact, very few ordinary people are fortunate-enough to have a sincere friend for a lifetime let alone an Emperor. Some people are unable to find even one friend who treats them sincerely their entire lives. And thus, they themselves dont treat anyone sincerely. Such people are even more pitiful than the Emperor." "Haha..." Tie Bu Tian sincerelyughed out and said, "The Emperors position seems like a very pitiful existence to Minister Chu..." "Pitiful indeed." Chu Yang earnestly replied, "Its quite lonely at the top. Thats exactly what an Emperor has to experience while he sits at the most glorious and powerful seat. Hes doomed to the life of solitude!" Chu Yangs reply left Tie Bu Tian speechless. A long while passed. Then, the sound of a long sigh was heard from inside the carriage. Then, a low and inaudible voice whispered, "Emperor... solitude... solitude... friends... ha ha..." The two shadows also heaved a sigh. It was hard to tell whether they sighed for themselves... or for someone else; the meaning that was hidden deep in their sighs wasplex and difficult to understand. Tie Bu Tians lifeless eyes were staring at the roof of the carriage. He stared at the roof of the carriage for a long time. His eyes didnt move even once the entire time. [Friends! Haha, just friends! ...thats not so bad.] [You suffered through hundreds of battle for my sake. You used your wisdom for my sake. You indulged in crazy ughter for my sake. You put your life on the line for my sake... just because I am your friend!] [I was deeply worried for you. I have such deep emotions for you. I was scared for you. I wouldnt hesitate to do anything for you. I even lost my purity for you. For you... I will do anything in my power. I can sacrifice anything for you... even the entire country if I have to... so... its all because we are... friends!] Tie Bu Tian spoke these painful words in her heart since they were difficult to express. She had an impulse to start bawling as this thought crossed her mind. The innermost feelings of pain and bitterness had made her wish that she could draw-out her long sword, andmit suicide in front of Chu Yangs eyes. However, she somehow controlled her emotions. She breathed deeply a few times to calm herself down. Tears quietly rolled down from her eyes... like beads from a broken string... [Hey, why am I crying? Didnt I just say that Ill never cry? So, why am I crying again?] [Tie Bu Tian, youre really useless ah...] [Friends...] [Just friends...] Chu Yangs statement had firmly set the rtionship-status that the two shared. Finally, Tie Bu Tian smiled slightly, [being friends... is good too! How many friends did the ancient Emperors have? As Chu Yang said... how many sincere friends can ordinary people have?] "Haha, we must wait till the war ends at the mountain pass. So, well have to wait for a long time before we can make our way back to the mountain pass..." Tie Bu Tian smiled and spoke, "Minister Chu, why dont you tell me something about yourself to break the silence of this journey?" "Journey?" Chu Yang didnt know whether tough or cry, "Your Majesty seems very rxed for some reason. Is His Majesty not worried about this war? After all, the fates of the two nations depend on this war." "Worry... will that be of any help?" Tie Bu Tian replied with a smile, "I can be anxious. That is fine. But, worrying wont do any good. I must do what I can. Then, I will ept the oue... whatever it may be. So, why should I worry?" "Your Majesty is very open-minded!" Chu Yang replied respectfully. It was trulymendable for an Emperor to have such mindset... "Haha..." Tie Bu Tianughed. He felt ted. "What does Your Majesty wish to hear about?" Chu Yang asked. "It doesnt sound appropriate when Minister Chu calls me Your Majesty... since we are friends..." Tie Bu Tian smiled and said. Tie Bu Tian and Chu Yang didnt notice that a strange expression would appear on the face of the two shadows each time they said the word friends. That strange expression would be apanied by a weird look in their eyes. It was rather difficult to exin. "Your Majesty also continues to call me Minister Chu." Chu Yang smiled back and replied, "How should we address each other since were friends? What should I call Your Majesty?" Tie Bu Tian was at a loss for words. [Thats right. What should I make him call me? Bu Tian? Brother Tie Bu Tian? Isnt that like rubbing salt into my own wounds? Or should I make him call me by my special nickname... the one that Imperial Father used to call me by when I was six years old Little Sweetie[1]? Thats even more impossible...] [What should I call him? Brother Chu? Yang Yang? Thats going too far. He wont agree. Mister Chu? I would rather die than call him that[2].] "Haha, its okay. Minister Chu was the one to say that were friends. So, why care about the titles." Tie Bu Tian revealed a frank smile, "I am very curious to know about that special someone whom Minister Chus heart simply cant forget. Perhaps, Minister Chu should talk about her..." "Eh?" Chu Yang was dumbstruck. "That woman... with whom Minister Chu has sincerely fallen in love. Tell me about the woman whom Minister Chu has chosen among the countless beauties one can find in this world. For whom... you wish to stay faithful and pure. For whom... you stay away from the other women... you dont even try to flirt with other women. Nor do you intend to collect wives..." Tie Bu Tians voice sounded very strange. It was hard to tell what her words meant in reality, "Youre probably the only person who hides his handsome and youthful appearance behind a sinister mask. "So, Im very curious to know. Who is this amazing woman who has made Minister Chu fall head over heels?" Tie Bu Tian asked. "She..." Chu Yang recalled Mo Qing Wu, and couldnt help but day-dream about her. The corners of his mouth revealed a smile, but it was hard to tell whether it was a bitter one or a sweet one... "Its hard to say," Chu Yang gently replied. "Just say it," Tie Bu Tian curiously urged him to continue. She had made-up her mind, [I would like to know what the difference between her and me is... and where I fall short...] "Shes a naive girl..." Chu Yang gathered his thoughts and finally spoke, "Moreover, shes very innocent. She devotes herself to me when she is with me... she neverins. She never demands anything..." "Oh..." The statement she never demands anything had shaken Tie Bu Tians heart. "I feel free and rxed when Im with her. I can do whatever I want... however I want... and without a worry about what she would think of it. And, she never interrupts me. She just silently supports and encourages me. I once fell sick... So, I made her leave. But, she didnt say anything. She just stood in a corner... she quietly waited and watched over me..." "How can such a naive woman exist...?" Tie Bu Tian couldnt help but sigh in her heart. "Her body isnt in a good condition. She was injured in her childhood. She is doomed to a life that is devoid of sess or achievements. So, she feels inferior whenever shes with me..." Chu Yang subconsciously look inside his consciousness... he looked at the Nine Tribtions Pills thaty at the hilt of the Nine Tribtions Sword and spoke, "...and an ignorant guy like me didnt know how to treasure her properly..." "Then, one day... she left me... I finally got to know her true importance that day. My life turned bleak without her... I used to be obsessed with my sword back then. She had mustered the entirety of her courage to shove her grievances and resentment at me before she left me. She had told me... Chu Yang, Im more attractive than the sword!" Chu Yang felt an ache in his heart as he spoke this. He recalled that heart-wrenching afternoon when the setting sun had looked as red as blood. Mo Qing Wus red dress had been bathed in blood. She hadin in his arms, and her dying words had been Chu Yang, I was more attractive than the sword. He recalled herst words... and suddenly, his heart convulsed and began to ache. His heart would always get filled with different kinds of pain and emotion every time he recalled herst words. It seemed like her words gave-off different emotions every time he recalled them. Tie Bu Tian sighed in her heart, and remained silent. Her heart seemed to be feeling an ache simr to that of Chu Yangs... "Recently, Ive found her again... Ive pledged that I will be good to her this time! I will stay with her as much as I can, and I will do my utmost to make her the happiest woman in the entire Nine Heavens!" Chu Yang softly spoke. "Shes very lucky that she has met a resolute man like you..." Tie Bu Tian spoke in a soft voice. She still felt endless pain in her heart. She just couldnt help but be extremely jealous of this lucky woman since she was getting all of Chu Yangs affection. "I think that... meeting her was my good fortune... my greatest fortune!" Chu Yang smiled merrily. He imagined healing Qing Wus injury, and spending a worry-free life with her... a happily ever-after scene. "Ah... lucky indeed. What about... her looks? She must be very beautiful, right?" Tie Bu Tian asked. "An outstanding beauty! ...With style so magnificent that its unmatched in her generation! Her beauty can cause the downfall of a nation!" Chu Yang answered, "Ive never seen a girl more beautiful than her!" He thought, then said, "Her bearing, her grace, her temperament... her appearance, her figure, her personality, her... lets just say shes unrivaled in every aspect!" Chu Yang took a deep breath, and said, "Her beauty transcends this worlds imagination!" Tie Bu Tian remained silent for a longer duration this time around. Tie Bu Tians somewhat weak-looking eyes looked down at the spot down there. Her wounds seemed to have started bleeding again. However, this pain was far less than the one in her heart. Chu Yang talked non-stop, and continued to praise his sweetheart. He was unaware that Tie Bu Tian was on the brink of despair, and that her heart was breaking into pieces on the other side of the curtain... There was smile on Chu Yangs face, while his heart was brimming with happiness. [The war has begun. I just need to beat Diwu Qing Rou. Then, I will go to the Middle Three Heavens, and reunite with Qing Wu.] He suddenly felt something strange on his side. His vision turned sideways, and discovered that the two shadows who had been driving the carriages were angrily ring at him. Their eyes had a shade of pure rage in them. It seemed as if their gazes would devour Chu Yangs entire body at a moments notice... "Ive be even more curious after hearing all this..." Tie Bu Tian forced a smile, "When can Minister Chu bring her over... so I can personally take a look at this unique and otherworldly beauty..." She smiled and said, "Qian Qian is a stunning beauty too. I really wish to see this beauty... someone whos even more beautiful than Qian Qian..." "Cough cough cough..." This was Chu Yangs turn to run speechless. [Why did Tie Bu Tian suddenly bring up aparison with Wu Qian Qian? Can such a thing... bepared?] Chapter 398 A Failed Hero Often Sighs, and A Young Woman’s Heart Often Experiences Twists and Turns Chu Yang went for the wise choice of avoiding the issue altogether. He figured that he might end-up offending someone if he didnt avoid it. Tie Bu Tian didnt speak for a long time. She merely continued tough gently. There was an unpredictable meaning hidden in herughter. She spoke, "Minister Chu, Miss Qian Qian is passionately devoted to you... arent you the least bit interested?" Chu Yang pondered for a long time. Then, he smiled bitterly. He then replied in a resolute manner, "Your Majesty, I dont wish to repeat myself on this issue. You and I are the same. We are men. A man cant shirk his responsibility. You have a responsibility to walk the road of an Emperor. And, I have the responsibility to walk the path of a young man!" "Qian Qian is pretty. Her skills and insight are profound. She possesses an unmatched style and elegance. I would be an idiot if I said that Im not tempted. Its impossible for a man to not get attracted to her. I wont deny this fact. But... just because Im tempted doesnt mean that I should be unfaithful to the one who loves me, right?" Chu Yang forced a smile and said, "Ill let the time erase everything." He paused, and then continued, "Your Majesty, youre a man as well. You should understand my point of view." Tie Bu Tian remained silent for a long while. Then, she smiled bitterly, and replied with a sigh, "Im also a man ah..." Chu Yang frowned; [I sense some emotions in Tie Bu Tians words. Its like a mixture of helplessness and mncholy. Does he also have an unrequited love for a girl?] Suddenly, something clicked in Chu Yangs heart, and he understood who it might be. [It seems like Tie Bu Tian likes Wu Qian Qian, but Wu Qian Qian likes me... yes, yes, this has to be the case.] The two shadows wanted to plug their ears. They no longer wanted to listen to Chu Yangs talks. They had listened to this guy say youre a man as well followed by should understand me... they had thought that it was quite funny, but also very sad. [Yes, youre a man. And, being responsible is a good and virtuous thing. However... do you know how many people youve hurt? Do you even know that youve hurt a person just now? You dont know that the man youre sincerely confiding in... is actually a woman ah! Moreover, do you even know that its a pitiful woman who is infatuated with you? Do you know that she has sacrificed everything for you... but, cant ask anything in return?] [You may never find out until you die... that there has been such a woman in your life! The woman who lost her virginity for you, and sacrificed her future prospects in martial arts. She doesnt have much left in the world because of you. But, you only treat her as a brother; as a friend.] [Isnt that cruel? But then, it cant be helped...] "Let the time erase everything..." Tie Bu Tian lowered her head, and repeated this sentence. She deeply sighed in her heart, [time can erase everything. This saying is indeed correct. But, the one thing that even a long passage of time cant erase is... ones first temptation... the first love!] [Moreover, a love like this demands sacrifice with noints and regrets!] [Wu Qian Qian will be fine. But, as far as Im concerned... will I ever be able to forget what happened this time? Perhaps I wont forget about this even after a hundred years... when Ill be old with gray hair, and spots. It will be even more unlikely for me to forget this man who came in my life like a shooting star and brightened my world!] [The person with whom I fell in love... but, am doomed to never get together with...!] "The autumn breeze and the setting sun indicate the skys desire for twilight. Many things have changed, and these changes-alone will remain from now on. A hero who fails to live up to the expectations can only sigh often. And, a girls heart always experiences innumerable twists and turns!" Tie Bu Tian looked the Sun as it proceeded to set in the western sky. It was gradually lowering to meet the earth. It was about to get dusky outside. She couldnt help but sigh softly. She felt a bit emotional in this moment. She couldnt help but heave low sighs once she was done reciting this. She was experiencing an infinite sense of loss. Chu Yang assumed that Tie Bu Tian was talking about Wu Qian Qian. So, he went silent for a while. One could only hear the two shadows sighing again and again as they drove the carriages in this silence. Their sighs were filled with sorrow and helplessness. They felt sad for her misfortune, and were angry at her unwillingness to struggle. These two had seen this poor little girl suffer since childhood. So, it was even more painful for them to watch her like this... [Oh heaven...! Please open your eyes and give happiness to this poor girl. Even a little bit of happiness will do. A little bit offort is also fine! We dont ask for a lot. Only a little bit offort... cant she have even that much?] [She has been burdened with so much weight all her life. She bears the noble blood, and is the only heir to the throne. But... she has never obtained the slightest of happiness in her life! She has never smiled from the bottom of her heart...] [Not even once...] Tie Bu Tian curled-up in her carriage. She found it harder and harder to endure the pain in the wake of this sudden silence. She felt as if her lower abdomen was being ripped apart. She clenched her teeth to bear the pain. Her body trembled as she tried her best prevent herself from making any sounds. Beads of sweat oozed-out from her forehead, and rolled down... The shadow driving her carriage sighed and said, "Minister Chu, your injury couldnt be called a fatal one, but it was certainly the type of injury which is very difficult to recover from. But, you were able to wake up in such a short time. And, that too in a recovered state of health...! You ought to have some elixirs with you, right?" He didnt want to ask Chu Yang. But, the medicines the two shadows carried wouldnt be of much use in treating Tie Bu Tians condition. He couldnt endure to watch Tie Bu Tian in so much pain. He had finally lost his patience, and so he had asked Chu Yang for help. [Considering Chu Yangs recovery speed... there should be some elixirs in his possession.] "Well, I do have some elixirs. Though, not many... But, their effects wont be very satisfactory." Chu Yang didnt know why he was asked this question. So, he replied cautiously. "His Majesty has suffered a heavy injury while saving you. And, weve already used our medicines..." the shadow exined after a moment of silence. Chu Yang heard that, and suddenly recalled Tie Bu Tians unnatural posture as well as his paleplexion from before. He realized that Iron Clouds Emperor had nearly given up his entire country in order toe to his rescue. How could this not touch his heart? He asked, "What kind of an injury has His Majesty suffered?" "Internal injury," the shadow replied. "So, its an internal injury. That should be easy to deal with." Chu Yang nodded. [I only have the Nine Tribtions Pills on my body. I have no other medicines right now.] He thought for a while, and then took out an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill. He then said, "Your Majesty, why dont you try this medicine of mine?" "Alright," Tie Bu Tian was in a lot of pain, and she couldnt do anything about it. So, she merelyplied in a muffled voice, and took the medicine. She didnt even see its appearance as she straightaway gulped it down. The Nine Tribtions Pill was the worlds best medicine. How could its effects beparable to some average medicine? This pill was an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill. However, its medicinal efficacy was second only to theplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill! Tie Bu Tian took the pill, and the medicine entered her body. She felt as if a cool thread had slipped down her throat, and into her stomach. A cold sensation spread throughout her body through her meridians. And then, her entire body warmed up with a bang. An abundant amount of medicinal efficacies spread inside her body in a sh, and began to treat her injuries. The bleeding down there stopped, and the painpletely vanished. Moreover, the wound also started to heal. Even her vitality was suddenly restored. The surplus medicinal efficacies slowly melted into her meridians, and even nourished her body a little... the many years of umted wear-and-tear was also healed by this medicine. Moreover, this medicine didnt just affect her physical condition her mental state had climbed to the peak in the blink of an eye. And then, it was maintained at that level... "What is this medicine? Hows it so magical?" Tie Bu Tian was astonished. The effect of this wonder drug was truly dream-like. Then, he sat up and inspected his entire body. But, he found nothing wrong anywhere. His entire body was very rxed and at ease. He was pleasantly surprised by this. "This medicine was given to me by some stranger. I dont know its name," Chu Yang replied in a soft voice. He thought, [Tie Bu Tian doesnt seem to be in a good health. Moreover, we are surrounded by the chaos of war. The experts of Diwu Qing Rous Golden Horse Riders Department have arrived at the frontlines.] [Tie Bu Tian is their main target. There can be an assassination attempt on him at any time. It will be very hard to prevent it if-and-when it happens. And, it would be extremely terrible if I werent by his side when it happens....] Therefore, he took out a piece of purple jade from the Nine Tribtions Space, and carved it with the help of the Nine Tribtions Sword to make a jade bottle. He hesitated for a moment... but then, he finally took out aplete Nine Tribtions Pill and put it into the jade bottle. [There are a total of threeplete versions of the Nine Tribtions Pill. I will be left with two after I give one to Tie Bu Tian. Two should be enough.] Chu Yang said in his heart, [I didnt have one at your Imperial Fathers time. In fact, I probably wouldnt have taken it out even if I had one. So now, Ill give you one to make it up to you.] Then, he raised his voice and said, "Your majesty, I have a gift for you. Iming over to give it you." He didnt wait for Tie Bu Tians reply, jumped-off his carriage, and climbed on Tie Bu Tians carriage. The two shadows didnt stop Chu Yang either. They allowed him do whatever he wanted to. Their stand was very clear, [no matter what Chu Yang gives her as a gift it is bound to make Tie Bu Tian happy. She will finally be happy after such a long time.] [This gift is very important!] Chu Yang didnt know this though. Tie Bu Tian was obviously startled by this. She stared at him for moment. Then, she spoke in a stammering manner, "What... what gift?" Chu Yang smelled a strange sweet smell as soon as he entered the carriage. It was simr to the fragrance of orchid. He chucked in his heart, [this young Emperor is really juvenile ah... he has brought perfume with himself even in these circumstances...] "Its this," Chu Yang turned over his wrist and revealed a finger-size purple jade bottle. A bean-sized pill quietlyy inside it. The purple jade bottle was covered with a mysterious and dense light, and it seemed like the twinkling starlight. It seemed as if there was a universe inside that purple jade bottle. "Whats this?" Tie Bu Tian was somewhat caught off-guard by it. But then, he stabilized his mind and asked. Chu Yang lowered his voice and spoke in a serious tone, "This is a miraculous and precious medicine. It can save your life under any circumstances! It can instantly restore you back to normal if youre injured as long as your body isnt divided into parts... as long as theres even a single breath remaining in your body!" "Eh?" Tie Bu Tians jaw suddenly dropped. "As long as there is warmth in your body this precious medicine can make you live... even if there is no breath remaining in your body! In fact, it can prolong your life by 30 years even if you have reached the end of your lifespan!" Chu Yang solemnly said, "It will keep Your Majesty safe. We are friends. We treat each other with utmost sincerity. Im afraid I must leave when the war is over. So, I want to leave this medicine with Your Majesty. I hope that Your Majesty may never have to use it. So, just treat it as a gift from a well-wisher." Chapter 399 I’m a Sword King! Tie Bu Tian looked at the mysterious medicine. She felt extremely happy. The sudden excitement left her to blush. Her blushing girly face wouldve beenpletely revealed if not for the marvelous effect of the appearance changing technique. [Satisfied. Im truly satisfied!] [Even if this medicine isnt as amazing as Chu Yang has said... it really means a lot... even if Chu Yang doesnt know what he has done for me...] [Because whats most important is... his intention.] "No, I cant take it," Tie Bu Tians eyes turned slightly red. He considered for a moment, and refused to ept the gift. He raised his head and looked at Chu Yang earnestly, "Minister Chu, Im in the Lower Three Heavens. Im going to lead a life full of extravagance and luxury. I may note across any such difficulty in my life. But, youre going to the Middle Three Heavens. So, youll be facing danger at every step. You may have disputes with treacherous people of Jiang-Hu. So, you need this kind of stuff more than I do." Tie Bu Tian gazed at Chu Yang with determination and spoke, "Itll be more useful if it stays with you." Chu Yang felt a warmth in his heart. He blinked and said, "I already have some more." Tie Bu Tian stared at him for a while, and saw an earnest look in his eyes. Tie Bu Tian could tell that Chu Yang wasnt lying. So, he smiled and gently took the purple jade bottle from Chu Yangs palm. He grasped it in his fist, and clutched it firmly. He smiled and said, "Such being the case... I ept it." "Well... thats great." Chu Yang smiled gently. He didnt notice that Tie Bu Tians body was shivering. It seemed that she was deeply touched by this gesture, and was trembling in excitement... Her facial expressions were calm. She had been clutching the purple jade bottle tightly in her hand since the moment she had received it. In fact, she had clutched it so hard that the joints of her fingers had turned white... Chu Yang felt relieved. He spoke with a smile, "Ill take my leave then." "Alright," Tie Bu Tian said. She found it extremely difficult to maintain her calm. Chu Yang smiled. He then stood-up, raised the curtain and jumped out of the carriage. Tie Bu Tian sat quietly with her head lowered. The corners of her mouth revealed a happy smile. [Its not like I didnt get anything... I finally got something...] She continued to admire the purple jade bottle for a long time. Her eyes were full of tenderness. It seemed as if she would keep gazing at it, and would never get enough of it. Then, she brought the purple jade bottle to her bosom; as if to make it feel her warmth. It stayed like that for a long time. Chu Yang had carved an artwork on the purple jade bottle. It was extremely beautiful. However, Tie Bu Tian didnt cherish its beauty. Tie Bu Tian put down the purple jade bottle after a long time. Then, his hands went around his neck, and untied a small thing from behind it. It was a strange jade tablet... Then, Tie Bu Tian picked-up a small mirror. There was a sh of dense light as soon as the jade tablet left her body. The previous youthful appearance of a boy was immediately reced by a stunning beauty. It wasnt easy to achieve this camouge. It was an effect of the jade tablet. It was hard to tell what it really was... Tie Bu Tian looked in the mirror. She looked at her beautiful face... a face so beautiful that it could cause the downfall of a nation... She looked on silently for some time. She then smiled bitterly, and said in a low and thin voice, "Perhaps no one will get to see this face in this life... right?" Then, she used a strong silk thread to wrap-up the purple jade bottle. She tied a knot, and hung it around her neck. She then untied her upper undergarment in order to ce the purple jade bottle near her private parts. She wanted it to stick close to her soft and delicate flesh. "Stay with me. Youll stay with me throughout my life. Ill take very good care of you," Tie Bu Tian spoke in a soft voice as she looked at the reflection of the purple bottle partly visible in her bosom. A drop of tear fell down from her eyes. Tie Bu Tians hands trembled, but she wore the jade tablet again. A dense light fluctuated, and her short-lived peerless beauty disappeared without a trace. It was reced by straight eyebrows that nted upwards, and sharp eyes with an arrogant look in them; as if they were looking down on the whole world. This was the appearance of an Emperor who held the entire world in his hands. Emperor Tie Bu Tian! The transformation effect of the jade tablet even changed theplexion of Tie Bu Tians skin... along with the appearance. Receiving the Nine Tribtions Pill seemed to have untied the knot in Tie Bu Tians heart... or one could say... had tied a tight knot in her heart ... [From now on... this matter will only stay in my memories. Im Tie Bu Tian C the current Emperor of Iron Cloud.] [Ill certainly ascend great heights to get a broad view of all the four seas. Ill rule the entire world.] Thest ray of light fell past the horizon, and the boundless night swept across... as if to rule the earth. Tie Bu Tian and Chu Yang started to worry about the situation of the war since they both had recovered from their injuries. The four of them sped-up their travel schedule, and abandoned the carriage. They resorted to use the body-weight lightening technique, and took advantage of the starlight to rush forward on the road. The two shadows, Tie Bu Tian, and Chu Yang dashed forward with a swoosh sound as soon as they initiated the body-weight lightening technique. Chu Yang was extremely agile. Moreover, he was quick and swift. He covered one-hundred-and-seventy feet in a single jump; he appeared like a fleeting wisp of green mist. His body didnt need any support to leverage him in the air for long intervals. He gently stuck his hand into a deep hole at a spot, and pulled out a fat hare with a swoosh sound. He did this without a moments pause. Then, his eyes shed. It seemed as if he had discovered something. Surprisingly, he didnt fall to the ground. Instead, he strangely circled behind a big boulder thaty on the roadside. There was a thick patch of grass behind the boulder. Two pheasants were hovering there with their wings spread wide. Both of them were single-handedly caught by Chu Yang. Then, he floated down to the ground C as if he was as light as a feather. The eyes of the two shadows popped-out as they looked at Chu Yang. There was a bewildered look in their eyes. It seemed as if their eyes were trying to say "What the hell!" "Whats wrong?" Chu Yang was carrying a hare and two pheasants. He spoke with a smile, "Oh these... I was worried that we may not find enough food to eatter on. Luckily, we got our rations here itself." The two shadows didnt care about food and rations. They stared at him and asked, "Are you a king level expert now?" Tie Bu Tian opened his eyes, and turned towards Chu Yang as soon as he heard these words. [King level expert? When I first met Chu Yang a year ago... he was only seventeen years old... and a Fourth Grade Martial Pupil. But, he has be a king level expert within a year alone?] [This is... just too unreal... right?] "Im ashamed to say this... but Im only a First Grade King Level Expert... thats all," Chu Yang answered modestly. The two shadows nced at each other; they seemed to be dumbstruck. [Ninth Grade Martial Pupil, Ninth Grade Martial Master, Nine Grade Martial Great Master, Ninth Grade Revered Martial Artist... and then King Level Expert. This bastard has crossed forty levels within one year... and still has the guts to act shy and say C Im ashamed to say that Im only a First Grade King Level Expert... thats all...] [Thats all?!] [Thats all... my a*s. Youre not ashamed.] [Youre trying to pick a fight or something...] The two shadows seemed low-spirited. Their cultivations were at the Ninth Grade of King Level. However, they knew that this was the end limit of their cultivation. They were already sixty years old. It would be impossible for them to move even an inch forward in this life. [Chu Yang is only eighteen years old... and he has already be a King level expert. So, how massive would his development be in the future?] [Emperor level? It would definitely be more than that.] [Then... the Saint level? Very likely!] The two shadows looked at Chu Yang as these thoughts crossed their minds. He stood in front of them. They couldnt help but admire him; very highly at that. "Youre a king level expert now?" Tie Bu Tian looked at Chu Yang and asked. There was a trace of pride in her eyes. "Yes!" Chu Yang smiled, "Actually, its not a big deal. Its a trivial matter inparison to your intelligence and aptitude... It isnt even worth mentioning." Tie Bu Tian also smiled and replied, "Not necessarily." A shadow asked, "What type of a king are you?" This question had no head or tail. But, Chu Yang understood the meaning behind this question. He replied with a smile, "Im a Sword King." [A Sword king!] The two shadows were shocked. [So, he isnt an ordinary king level expert... but the kind of a king which is most difficult to achieve C a Sword King.] The sword had be the most sacred weapon in the Nine Heavens since the day the Nine Tribtions Swords Master first appeared in the Nine Heavens. This was the reason why the majority of warriors in the world were sword artists. When a Sword Artist made a break through from King Level, he arrived at Emperor Level and became a Sword God rather than bing a Sword Emperor! The Nine Tribtions Swords Master had decided this nomenture thousands of years ago. So, nobody dared to defy it. In fact, the Sword God level had be the rank of supreme honor in sword cultivation. It could be said that a Sword God could easily kill a Saber Emperor of the same grade. So, the might of sword cultivation could easily be imagined. "Such a young sword king..." The two shadows looked at each other; they were speechless. They had seen the meaning hidden in each others eyes, [How many sword kings of such a young age are there in the nine super ns of the Upper Three Heavens?] [Such a person doesnt appear often in the Upper Three Heavens... forget the Lower Three Heavens. What does this represent? How much do the nine super ns of the Upper Three Heavens have to spend in order to cultivate such a person? It would be an unimaginable amount.] [It would epass a vast amount of elixirs and Heavenly treasures. An ordinary and small aristocratic n would go bankrupt in the process...] [... Is this a good thing?] The two shadows thought in unison. "The Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass is... in which direction...?" Tie Bu Tian stood on a tall boulder and looked into the distance. She had an indifferent look on her face. However, one could see traces of worry and anxiety on her face. "Dont worry. Everything will be fine." Chu Yangforted her and said, "Wu Kuang Yun is very clever at war. Moreover, he seems like a bold and straightforward person. He makes brave strategies... and takes quick decisions. We wont give up that easily... hell continue to strive for victory. He has moved ahead of time. So, covering a few hundreds kilometers to get back shouldnt be an issue. In addition, the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass is a natural stronghold. So, it certainly wont meet with any mishap." Chu Yang knew that Tie Bu Tian was worried about something. His words worked as a tonic to dispel all of Tie Bu Tians worries. [Yes... Five-hundred-thousand people would be crowded in a narrow pass. Its toote for all the troops to withdraw inside the mountain pass. Wu Kuang Yun must make sacrifices in order to ensure the safety of therge forces... and to ensure that the mountain pass doesnt fall into the hands of the enemy.] [The most crucial point is to make sure to not give-up midway.] They hadnt imagined that the offensive and defensive operations on the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass would be so tragic and earth-shattering. Diwu Qing Rous calctions were urate. He was thousands of kilometers away. However, everything that he had spected C down to every minute detail C had turned out to be correct. He would certainly be able to rout Tie Bu Tians entire army in one fell swoop if everything worked ording to his n. However, there was one point that he hadnt considered. This un-calcted point had led to a change in the course of the war. Chapter 400 Withdraw your Soldiers… Be Obedient and Withdraw your Soldiers ording to Diwu Qing Rous tentative n Jing Meng Hun wouldve led his troops and killed King of Hell Chu at thest moment. Then, he wouldve created obstacles for Iron Clouds army. He just needed to dy the enemy by one or two hours; thats all. This was possible. In fact, the three-thousand experts were far more skilled than ordinary soldiers. They could easily set-up roadblocks to block the cavalry soldiers if all of them participated in their destruction. It was rather easy to pull this off in the mountain-forest. They could randomly cut down a few giant trees to achieve this goal. Moreover, Diwu Qing Rou had ordered them to burn down the entire mountain-forest. This couldve worked towards creating an atmosphere of panic and menace. It was possible to cause an even longer dy under these circumstances; let alone a dy of one or two hours. Jing Meng Hun shouldve easily achieve that. Moreover, Tie Bu Tian needed to find out King of Hell Chus whereabouts. This required time and energy. Diwu Qing Rou had also taken this into consideration while he had drafted his n. Therefore, Tie Bu Tians return-journey was supposed to be dyed by more than two hours; no matter what. In fact, it might even get dyed by four to eight hours. However, Diwu Qing Rou needed only two hours. This request wasnt far-fetched. The dy of two hours wasnt a big deal; no matter who sketched-out the ns for the route as long as they kept the tasks that needed to be done during the course of the journey in view. However, these two hours were going to be the most vital factor for the implementation of Diwu Qing Rous n since it involved the soldiers who were one-hundred-and-fifty kilometers away. The two hours of time might not seem very brief. However, even the elite cavalry troops would require more time to cover a distance of one-hundred-and-fifty kilometers; especially after having undergone a long and arduous journey. Yet, these two hours were enough to narrow down this distance to one-hundred-and-twenty-five kilometers... or even less. This would surely create a disturbance as long as the enemy could see or feel the vibrations of the approaching cavalry. Diwu Qing Rou only needed this internal disturbance to take ce. That was because it would be impossible for hundreds of thousands of soldiers to orderly pass through the nting valley in the presence of the enemy at such a close distance. The internal chaos would make it even worse. The soldiers wouldnt be able to advance forward, and would end up getting squeezed together. This is basic human nature. Everyone wants to live, and everyone wants to push forward to seek the way-out for oneself. Even the so-called military teachings of war lose their meaning in such chaotic situations... and the trained soldiers end-up behaving like a bunch of motley crew. Diwu Qing Rou had understood this aspect very clearly. These two hours would decide who would unify thend under the Heavens. The end result of this war between millions of soldiers of the two nations would be decided within these two hours. However, Diwu Qing Rou had never imagined that thousands of experts led by the Ninth Grade King Level Expert C Jing Meng Hun C wouldnt be able to y their roles in an efficient manner. They hadnt blocked the enemy, and had escaped without a trace. Diwu Qing Rou hadnt anticipated this situation. ording to his n King of Hell shouldve been taking hisst breath by that time. He had never expected that King of Hell Chus battle efficiency would erupt at thest moment and be so terrifying... and that he would single-handedly ughter more-than-a-thousand of the total three-thousand experts led by Jing Meng Hun during the besiege. Even a Ninth Grade King Level Expert like Jing Meng Hun was seriously injured, and waspelled to escape in a distressed state. This scary variable had appeared out of nowhere. One could wrack ones brains, and still couldnt predetermine such a variable. Moreover, Diwu Qing Rou hadnt thought that King of Hell Chu would arrive at the same time as Tie Bu Tians army. They had arrived at the same time, and had met quite easily. This had saved a lot of time which wouldve otherwise been wasted in Chu Yangs search and rescue. Tie Bu Tian had then made a prompt decision, and had ordered Wu Kuang Yun to lead the army and return. This had saved precious time once again. These two factors had significantly cut-short the buffer time required for the timely arrival of Diwu Qing Rous army. Fortunately, each of the three generals selected by Diwu Qing Rou was a desperado and fully determined to move ahead. They continued to rush forward at a frightening speed even though they didnt get the buffer time of two hours. In fact, they even managed to curtail the time gap. This had nearly brought the situation to a stalemate. Meanwhile, Wu Kuang Yun retreated at the fastest possible speed in order to help out the friendly forces. He had already sent a message through a hawk. This order was meant for Wu Yi, who was waiting at the nting valley Return to the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass immediately. He had clearly mentioned C You arent allowed toe out to provide support if my army and the enemys army arrive there at the same time... even if I C Wu Kuang Yun and my three-hundred-thousand men die in the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. Wu Yi understood the urgency of the situation as soon as he received this message. He immediately ordered his two-hundred-thousand soldiers to rush back in the starry night. They left behind an empty nting valley in their wake. Wu Kuang Yun and his cavalry troops entered the nting valley C like a thunder C after Wu Yi and his men had withdrawn behind the barricades. Then, they went all the way into the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. The three armies of Diwu Qing Rou arrived the moment Wu Kuang Yuns cavalry troops entered into the Heaven Splitting Mountain pass. They began to follow their enemys troops in order to kill them. Around fifty-thousand soldiers at the rear of Wu Kuang Yuns army were overtaken outside the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. They had to turn around, and were forced to engage in a fatal battle with the enemy. Not a single man survived among the fifty-thousand soldiers. Then, the enemy troops crossed the nting valley, and stationed themselves in the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. They took advantage of the high morale from the battle they had just won, andunched the siege warfare without any dy. The natural defenses of the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass yed an important role at this point. Several hundreds, or even a thousand people, were dying at any given moment. However, more and more people were rushing to join the battle. Therefore, both sides couldnt bring the battle to an end even though they wanted to. Wu Kuang Yun wanted to stop, but he couldnt because he needed to defend the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. After that, he needed to rush to the rescue of His Majesty. So, he couldnt withdraw even an inch. He would continue to fight till death C by relying on the natural defenses of the terrain. But, he couldnt retreat. Meanwhile, the three tiger generals of Great Zhao were in a dilemma. They had never thought that they would have to face such an awkward situation. They had advanced triumphantly to kill the enemy. In fact, they had dashed into the nting valley with irresistible force, and had rushed all the way to the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. But, after they reached there, [What is this f*king ce... ah!] It was a several hundred kilometers long nting valley with towering cliffs on both sides. It was a big stretch of open space with a perimeter of hundreds of kilometers. Moreover, it gradually narrowed down like a huge bottle gourd. It was very hard to get out after one had entered it. The front part of their army had already entered into the stretch of the open area. But, thetter part was still sticking out in the nting valley C like a long tail. The circumstances were extremely aggravating and ufortable. The natural defenses of the Heaven Splitting Mountain Passe into y after one enters it. So, one couldnt withdraw even if one wanted to... Moreover, the retreat was possible only to a certain extent. Wu Kuang Yu would certainly send his troops from the side of the mountain pass to chase down the retreating soldiers as soon as they woulde out of the mountain pass and enter the nting valley. Then, the troops would surely be annihted since theyd be trapped in the narrow nting valley. That would be a great sacrifice. However, the generals didnt give up this great opportunity even though they were highly reluctant. It was impossible for them to stop after they had covered half of the journey. Moreover, these generals were the Golden Tiger General Jin Nankai, Silver Tiger General Long Ao and Jade Tiger General Yu Chenglong. These great generals were determined to advance towards victory. In pleasant words C the three generals were brave and good warriors, and wanted to advance courageously; in unpleasant words C they were desperados. The three desperados were determined to attain victory at any cost. Diwu Qing Rou had selected them to carry out this long-range raid mission only because of this quality. However, Prime Minister Diwu Qing Rou had made an enormous mistake despite being a cautious man C he hadnt told them what to do if trapped in this kind of a situation. That was because he couldnt have imagined that this kind of a situation would arise. He was sure that the enemy would be ughtered, and the three generals would have a brilliant victory. There was no doubt about it. However, this brilliant victory had turned into a miserable situation. They were trapped and couldnt back down. And, this was all because of an unpredictable variable like King of Hell Chu. Even the heavenly wisdom of Prime Minister Diwu Qing Rou hadnt anticipated this. The three desperados issued an order to gather the corpses, rocks and trees together to set-up a fire in Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass even though they were trapped in a war situation where they couldnt back down. Suddenly, an overwhelming stench spread in the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. The smell was so pungent that it could make one feel nauseated. This move was extremely brutal and inhumane. This decision had made them feel a numbing sensation in their backs; regardless of whether it was meant for them or the enemy. [Arent there more than one-hundred-thousand corpses in the nting valley? Moreover, there wasnt enough time to tidy-up the corpses from the previous conflict. So, there are more than three-hundred-thousand corpses in total. These undoubtedly include several corpses of Iron Cloud soldiers. But, the majority of them belong to Great Zhao.] [So, why are we umting and burning piles of corpses?] [Shouldnt we have sympathy for our deadrades? Is it because we are the soldiers of Great Zhao... and are out on an expedition to win the world for our nation... that were supposed to devote our bodies to this cause? So... even our dead bodies would be a weapon against the enemy because we are the soldiers of Great Zhao...? Isnt that too brutal and inhumane?] [Even the tallest of the trees eventually return to their roots through their leaves. But... our ashes cant go back home even after we die?] [What if Im the one who dies next... will my body be thrown into the fire as well? Will my body also get reduced to a pile of ashes?] The fire was burning. Countless soldiers stood pondering under the wall; each one of them was consumed by his own worries. An unexpected silence had reced the hustle-and-bustle of the battlefield. The three Tiger general were also helpless, [What do you all want us to do... to not burn them? Do you really think that we want to burn them? But, we have no choice as this is the summer season.] [The weather is burning-hot. This pile of corpses is more than we can handle. Itll cause an epidemic if its not dealt with properly and in-time... And then, everyone will have to stay here and deal with the epidemic. The total number of bodies C including the living and the dead C will reach a million.] [Digging these many graves is unrealistic. This is a mountain region with hard rocks. Its extremely hard to break these white stones with axes. You wont even be able to chip them. Trying to bury hundreds of thousands of corpses... isnt something even our three armies can achieve together.] However, the three generals exnation didnt have much effect on the soldiers. However, theirmands were carried out to the letter. Whether the troops understood the gist of it or not was a different matter altogether. [Even if were burning them down... cant we do it under the pretext of using them as a weapon?] The war had reached a stalemate. They attacked every day to besiege the wall. However, the effect wasnt too serious. The three generals were helpless, and couldnt think of any other way. They could only suffer with each passing day. Wu Kuang Yun was burning with impatience inside the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. [You f*kers! You cant capture the wall. So, why dont you just withdraw? I guarantee that I wont chase you or attack you. You may leave. Ill even swing my hips in a dance to send you off. Whats so great around here that all of you are even willing to throw your lives in vain in this nonsensical entanglement?] [I still have to go save His Majesty!] In fact, Wu Kuang Yun personally went to the top of the wall, and openly made an announcement, "Jin Nankai, Long Ao, Yu Chenglong C listen to your grandfather... you three sons of bitc*es. This is Wu Kuang Yun! You may quickly retreat... and I wont pursue. I give you my word... I ensure your safe departures... I pledge on my Grandfathers honor and fame... Hurry up, and retreat quickly. Your men are dying here every day. How tragic is that... ah. Quickly withdraw your soldiers. Be obedient and withdraw your soldiers..." Chapter 401 What Do You Mean? The enemies didnt retreat after they heard Wu Kuang Yuns announcement. In fact, the three generals became even more vignt, and began tounch more intensive attacks. Long Ao spurred his horse to move forward, and began to rain curses on Wu Kuang Yun in a loud voice, "Get lost, you mother*ker! Do you think that you have any credibility? Your grandfather has already f*king turned into a pile of ashes... and you still have the guts to swear on his name. Shame on you... you sly cheater... You think the same as your foolish, sinister and vulgar Wu family..." Wu Kuang Yun got furious and cursed back, "Im your Father. Your Fathers grandfather is your Great-grandfather. How dare you curse your Great-grandfather... you disobedient, un-filial bastard. Youre a wicked person... without any redemption. Youre being disrespectful to your deceased ancestors! This is utterly disgraceful and heresy. Long Ao... you son of a b*tch, you offal, you are a bastard son born of a wh*re." The persuasion attempt had turned into aical scene of two armies hurling abuses at each other. Wu Kuang Yun and Long Ao werent satisfied with hurling abuses at each other. Therefore, both of them gathered their subordinates, and lined them up to form squads for chanting abuses in unison. Wu Kuang Yun refused to be outdone. So, he went one step further and divided his soldiers into several groups. These groups were to take turns to continue this battle of abuses. He even stripped down to his waist, and joined his men in chanting abuses. That atmosphere along with the shouts was a world-shaking phenomenon. Their curses darkened the sky; a sense of gloominess was spread over the earth. Even the sun and the moon had lost their brightness. These soldiers were bold and straightforward. Moreover, each one of them was skilled at cursing. So, they continued to curse all sorts of vulgar abuses in various dialects from all over the country... There were a total of one million people including the soldiers atop the wall and the ones stationed below. And, all of them were hurling abuses at each other! All possible references to each others female rtives C tracing all the way up to seventeen or eighteen previous generations had been mentioned... Chu Yang, Tie Bu Tian and the two shadows had taken a detour, and had arrived there by that time. Tie Bu Tian and the shadows didnt know that there were other routes leading to the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. So, they had followed Minister Chu, and had found a narrow and winding road. Moreover, Minister Chu had found a rare wild ginseng and a hundreds of years old Red Spirit Mushroom from the sides of this secret road. He had also collected a pile of stuff like Solomons Seal nt and Fleece flower on the way... The experienced and knowledgeable shadows were dumbfounded by his ability. [Hows he finding these items?] [While walking around... Chu Yang often utters an expression of surprise C hmm. Then, he starts sniffing around... and squats down to inspect a patch of grass... only to find a precious herbal medicine. Each herb he finds can be regarded as a high-quality item...] [This skill goes in defiance of the natural order. Even a poor person C without any aptitude C can enhance his cultivation with this ability...] the two shadows thought. The road was extremely narrow and twisted C like a sheeps intestines. The narrowest section of the road was so narrow that even a slim person could barely squeeze through it by pushing himself sideways. There were several such narrow sections. Fortunately, none of the four individuals were fat. So, they were able to pass through these sections. Minister Chu noticed that the other people didnt face any difficulty in passing through such sections. However, the lean and thin Tie Bu Tian would get his chest stuck in narrow spots several times... Minister Chu was puzzled by this, [His chest seems average. Its rather t... to be precise. His chest muscles arent even developed. Why does his chest keep getting stuck? This is really strange...] The mountain road was getting more and more difficult to tread-on. It was hard to tell how old this road was. In fact, it could no longer be called a road as it was densely covered with thorny bushes. They reached a certain point after they had climbed less than halfway to the peak; it was impossible to move forward from there. It wouldve been impossible for these people to move ahead if they had low cultivations. Tie Bu Tians physical strength gradually started to cause problems. So, a shadow had to carry him. Chu Yang felt sorry for the shadow. After all, this shadow was a skinny old man, and could get tired easily. However, Chu Yang was young and full of strength and vigor. Moreover, he was a king level expert now. So, he proposed to lend his back. He hadnt thought that his proposition would receive a strong opposition from the two shadows and Tie Bu Tian. Their reaction was so intense that it startled Chu Yang. He was at a loss, and had no choice but to let the old man continue to carry Tie Bu Tian on his back. Heined in his heart, [What the hell! Are you afraid that Ill throw the Emperor from the cliff and into the abyss?] He became depressed. But, he also felt strange, [Tie Bu Tian doesnt mind being carried on the back of the shadow. But, why wont he allow anyone other than the shadows to carry him? Doesnt he know that I proposed to carry him... only because I look at him as a brother? Yet, he bluntly rejected my offer...] Tie Bu Tian was helpless. The transforming effect of her jade ornament could deceive only peoples vision, but not their sense of touch. Chu Yang wouldve certainly detected the difference if he were to carry her on his back... But, she didnt mind being carried by the shadows... because they were a married couple even though she called the two of them Uncles. They finally arrived at the summit of the mountain after they had crossed several cliffs. A bone-chilling wind was blowing at the summit. It was issuing a howling sound. The four people were forced to use their martial powers to be able to stand steadily. It was extremely cold at the summit even though it was mid-summer. "Cross this mountain-peak... and get down from that side. Then, youll arrive at the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. But, youll have to get down from this seven-to-eight-hundred feet high concave cliff if you wish to enter the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass... You cant afford to fall from here." Chu Yang pointed his finger at a cliff and spoke, "The nting valley is right below this protruding cliff." Tie Bu Tian nodded thoughtfully. "Your Majesty doesnt need to worry. Weve taken an extremely secret route to arrive here. Someone cant climb-up this road unless they have a cultivation of Revered Martial Artist or higher... Its even more imusible to bring an army." Tie Bu Tian replied with a faint smile, "Im not worried about that. I heard you say that the nting valley is beneath this. But, the nting valley must be jam-packed with Great Zhaos army since Wu Kuang Yun must be guarding the mountain pass right now. How can we destroy them? Shouldnt we have a way to do that... since we are currently at an advantage?" "Maybe... this isnt the lucky chance?" The shadow on the side said, "You must know that there must be a suitable terrain to pull that off..." "You didnt even look around. How do you know that this isnt our lucky chance?" Tie Bu Tian frowned and spoke, "Besides... weve arrived here with much difficulty. My heart wouldnt allow me to get down from here without doing anything." Tie Bu Tian didnt pay any attention, but Chu Yang had appeared to be thinking hard with wrinkled eyebrows ever since he had spoken this sentence. He then spoke, "Such being the case... I know a way. Come with me." Then, he followed the same route that they had taken to arrive here, and started to descend. The other three people didnt know what he was trying to do. However, they followed after him. They vaguely heard the vigorous shoutsing from below. The mountain was indeed extremely tall, but three of these four people were king level experts. So, they possessed superhuman hearing abilities. How could they not hear those shouts? "Awesome!" Chu Yang spoke in a heartfelt manner, "Just look at the way Wu Kuang Yun is hurling abuses. Its such a marvelous achievement! Such an urrence can be considered as unprecedented in any war." Tie Bu Tian almost bent over and giggled. He then said, "It seems that Great General Wu is extremely anxious." "How can he not be anxious? He left you C the Emperor behind... and ran back to safety; even if it was by yourmand. In case something happens to you... hell most likely jump into the Nine Heavens Milky Way andmit suicide. This guys mind is being tormented by a hundred ws right now. He must be going through an unspeakable amount of bitter suffering..." Chu Yang smiled mischievously and said, "I guess General Wu must be feeling extremely satisfied in his heart right now." Tie Bu Tian couldnt help butugh. He said, "Yes! When you see him... ask him how satisfied he really felt..." Suddenly, Tie Bu Tians face turned red for some reason... "No need to ask... I already know what hell say..." Chu Yang curled his lips and replied. "What will he say?" Tie Bu Tian asked curiously. "Once he sees that youvee back safely... And, when you arent around... if I go and ask him how he felt... and how satisfied he was..." Chu Yang replied, "... hell puff-up his chest and say this..." "What?" Tie Bu Tian asked. Chu Yang imitated Wu Kuang Yuns coarse and thick voice, clutched his chest, swung his buttocks and said, "... Ahwooh... I feel so good... I really feel so good... ah... ah... ah... ahwooh..." Chu Yang had perfectly imitated Wu Kuang Yuns posture and body movements. He had spoken in a sentimental tone. That made it seem as if he was deeply indulged in a fantasy, and was embarrassed enough to blush from ear-to-ear... Tie Bu Tian staggered and almost went rolling down from the mountain top. He kicked Chu Yang in the butt. His face flushed with anger as he said, "Nonsense! He wont say such things..." The two shadows also staggered and nearly fell on their heads. They didnt know whether tough or cry. They steadied themselves, and looked at Minister Chu. They continued to stare at him for a long time. They didnt understand the meaning of what he had just said... "But... I must say that you mimicked his voice very well." Tie Bu Tian calmed down, and said with a smile, "I can tell from hearing you... that you possess a very good memory... dont you?" "Yes... ah. My memory is rather good." Chu Yang shook his head and said with a sigh, "He was once captured by me... and held captive for ten days during his assassination attempt on Du Shi Qing. He shouted curses at me for several days. His voice was extremely annoying. But, when he took it too far and provoked me... I told him something. Then, he immediately became obedient..." "Eh? What did you tell him?" Tie Bu Tian became curious. After all, Wu Kuang Yun was the kind of guy who could even mor in front of Tie Long Cheng. So, what exactly was said to him that made him obedient in spite of the fact that he shared a hostile position with Chu Yang...? "I told him that... Ill feed aphrodisiacs to all the warhorses if you dare to curse at me again... and then, I will strip-off your clothes... and make you assume a sexy pose in the shed of those warhorses..." Chu Yang squinted and said happily. "You..." Tie Bu Tian had an intuition. That resulted into a burst of rage. These words nearly stimted him to jump off the cliff. Not for Wu Kuang Yun... but for himself. [Feed aphrodisiac... and then assume a sexy pose...] [Doesnt it sound like the same thing that happened to me that night... when Chu Yang was unconscious after an aphrodisiac overdose?] [Why did he tell me this? Was he conscious at that time?] Suddenly, Tie Bu Tian blushed. He couldnt restrain his anger. He asked furiously, "What do you mean?!" The two shadows looked at each other in dismay, [Dont tell me that this minister...] "Eh?" Minister Chu was shocked. He looked at Tie Bu Tian innocently, and scratched his head. He then said, "What?" "Humph!" Tie Bu Tian realized that it was a misunderstanding. [The way this guy was caught off-guard just now... the baffled expression on his face exins it all. He isnt pretending. It means that he genuinely threatened Wu Kuang Yun.] However, the thought of it left Tie Bu Tian in a rage. He sped his hands behind his back; he had an icy look on his face. Then, he started to walk while he fumed with anger. Chapter 402 Doesn’t it look like…? Doesn’t it look like…? Minister Chu opened his eyes wide, and looked at them in an innocent manner. He felt extremely wronged. [You were the ones who made me say that... alright? I said it to joke around... and have some fun. Why did you all get mad?] [The color of the sky is very hard to predict... ah.] [No wonder they say that apanying a King is as dangerous as apanying a tiger. This saying is absolutely true.] "He genuinely deserves this sort of a treatment," The two shadows looked at him fiercely. Then, they went along with the Emperor without showing any mercy or sympathy towards him. Chu Yang was being treated miserably and despised upon C like one would treat a heartless scoundrel who had abandoned a girl after having thoughtless s*x with her. Chu Yang stared at the backs of the three people. He couldnt take it anymore; he cried out in a depressed tone, "What did I do wrong? Why are you treating me like this? This is unfair. Im being wrongly used... this is really insane. How did I end-up offending all of you at once?" The three people had their own reasons to ignore him. But, they felt delighted as they heard his depressed cries. "Well... its here." Chu Yang pointed ahead. The three people had been ignoring him ever since he had revealed his expert tip on how to bring Wu Kuang Yun under control. So, he had remained gloomy throughout the way. He continued to rack his brains, [Im sure that none of the words I said couldve offended anyone. Then, why did these three people get angry? What... whats going on?] [It seems that talking too much leads to some mistakes.] They finally reached the location, and felt rxed. But, getting a cold shoulder never feels good; especially when ones having a fun discussion, and the next moment somethinges out of ones mouth that annoys someone... and then one is left scratching ones head C wondering where one went wrong... "Whats here?" Tie Bu Tian asked. "Youll find a little slope after you get down from here. You cant see it from here... but the slope goes three-thousand feet down. Its very steep. Its impossible toe-up from below. But, theres no hindrance while going down from above." Chu Yang spoke, "Of course, people cant get down from here." "Whats the point ofing here... if people cant get down from here?" Tie Bu Tian titled his head, and looked at him. He hadnt missed any chance to ridicule Chu Yang since that talk. "But, other things can go down... for example, a stone." Chu Yang smiled mischievously and continued, "I remember that the slope nts down into the nting valley... and the nting valley is jam-packed with Great Zhaos army... haha... this is so amusing." Tie Bu Tians countenance changed; he became terrified. A sharp look appeared in his eyes as he said, "You mean..." Chu Yang smiled and said, "What I mean is quite simple. Since Great Zhaos army is crowded in this narrow nting valley... we may as well turn it into a bloody valley... We can also interrupt their supplies to a certain extent..." A glint of cruelty was visible in Chu Yangs smile. Even the two shadows shivered as they looked at his expressions. Tie Bu Tian pondered for a moment and said, "Youre right... But, you want to achieve that by relying on only our strength. I think... youre overestimating our capabilities." He lowered his head to think for a moment. He then said, "We cant cause a lot of damage even if we roll tree-logs or stones down from here... The most we can do is cause some disturbance... it wont be very useful." "Thats why Ive brought you to the right terrain... ah... or else why do you think I would be leading you back-and-forth?" Chu Yang was surprised by Tie Bu Tians stupidity. [Did this guy stop using his brain?] Chu Yang didnt know that most women possessed this characteristic C as long as a woman can rely on the man by her side... shell let the man deal with any problem that urs. She would never consider the fact that there are some problems that she can easily handle herself... "Just exin your n," Tie Bu Tian was also aware of her abnormal behavior. So, she coughed twice to disguise her embarrassment. "Look over there... at that mountain," Chu Yang said enthusiastically as he pointed towards a tall mountain in the front. Its peak was hidden in the clouds. The three people were shocked as they looked at it. They saw a towering mountain peak a few thousand feet away from where they stood. It was a lofty peak; it looked like a giant arm that was protruding into the sky. It was hard to tell its actual height since most of it was hidden in the clouds. It had a smooth surface; it wasnt covered with weeds or nts. It looked like a towering lump of stone that stood erect between Heaven and earth. "See? This mountain peak is appropriate for the task. We only need to push it over... Then, itll go rumbling downwards. Considering its shape and size... itll dash down all the way... and fall at the center of the nting valley. Im sure that its massive momentum will keep on rolling it for a few miles... And, about one-hundred-thousand soldiers of Great Zhao stationed within these miles will be turned into meat sauce..." The way Chu Yang talked about such an important matter was really incredible. Moreover, there was an imposing style to it. However, the other three people didnt find this matter very casual. So, they were stunned. They looked at him as if he was a monster... "Push it over?" Tie Bu Tian looked at the delighted prehistoric creature called Chu Yang. He continued to look at Chu Yang for a while. He then said, "Minister Chu, I have to say that your n is brilliant. In fact, this mountain peak will cause more than one-hundred-thousand casualties if we manage to push it down from here... But, the issue is how to push it over? "Im not talking about the weight. Im talking about the size of this mountain peak. Its several hundred feet tall... and we cant even see its peak. Its very thick too. Im assuming that it has more than a hundred feet of perimeter. The four of us cant even shake it with ourbined strengths; let alone push it. Thats impossible." Chu Yangughed and said, "I didnt say that we must push it down all of a sudden. This kind of thing takes time; we must take one step at a time. We must strike when the iron is hot. You see... you must take your time... and entice her slowly. And, at the right time... when shes showing the least resistance... Ahem... then you take it and m it inside with a bam. Boom... Bang... Boom... there... its done. Mission aplished! Chu Yangs words left the two women to blush. [No matter whates of out of this bastards mouth... it makes him look like those perverts who molest young girls...] [How did an important n rted to eradicating the enemies turn into such a vulgar talk?] The two shadows shook their heads as they looked at the mountain peak. [Im afraid that even a Martial Monarch cant move such a mountain peak; forget about pushing it over...] [Perhaps... only a legendary Martial Saint or a Supreme Martial Artist can achieve such a feat.] [Of course... a Supreme Martial Artist would be able to tten this mountain peak with just a flick of his hands. Then, there wont be any need of going one step at a time... But, would such a character even need to push-over this mountain peak to deal with such a petty human army? He-alone would be enough to kill them all...] [However, this feat cant be achieved with thebined power of the three King level experts present here...] "I have an idea..." Chu Yang stated in a confident manner, "... but it will need a significant amount of time. It cant be done in a short time..." Tie Bu Tian curled-up his lips and said, "Theres no need to push it at all if you wish to wait until next year..." "How can that be?" Chu Yang said in an angry tone, "Itll require only two days of time. In fact, not even two days..." He beckoned with his hand and spoke, "Come with me if you want to achieve this great victory... " Then, he started to walk towards the mountain peak. The other three people were helpless; they had to follow after him. They couldnt help but think of his idea as a joke. The more they thought about it... the more they felt that Chu Yangs idea waspletely unreasonable... and totally unfeasible. However, it was very strange to see that the entire mountain was made-up of rocks that had constituted to form a big stone. This big stone weighed millions of kilograms... The big stone was cylindrical in shape; it had been standing upright at the top of the hill since a long time. It was rather incredible. It could be regarded as a massive natural structure that stood tall between Heaven and earth... "I dont know the name of this mountain... but I know the name of this mountains peak. Its called the Chun Yang Peak. Its name is very famous in the nearby areas... This Chun Yang Peak isposed of only one stone. There is a backstory that exins its origins." Chu Yang spoke in a deep voice as he walked, "Do you wish to know?" "What backstory?" the three of them asked in unison. They had seen this ce for the first time, and didnt know anything about it. "This backstory... haha... is really difficult to tell. Fortunately, theres no woman present here. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been able to tell it." Minister Chu revealed a vulgar smile. His eyebrow went up and down. He winked as if trying to hint the three men that C you know... only men can understand this kind of stuff. The three people smiled at him. He was oblivious that the sentence that he had just spoken C fortunately, theres no woman present here C was truly ridiculous. Two out of the three people present before him were women... The three people were in a good mood, and were having fun. They felt powerless as they thought that this guy goes crazy from time-to-time. "Whats the backstory?" a shadow asked. "Look at this mountain from bottom-to-top. Focus on the two oval-shaped bases that support it from the bottom. Hmm... though its very big... it doesnt seem that vivid... but it doesnt matter... the key point it at the top." Minister Chu chuckled, and tried to inspire the spirits of the three people; it seemed as if he was showing them a newly discovered continent. He said, "You see... theres a mushroom head at the top. Now, follow along the thick stem that runs all the way down to the two circr shapes... do you understand now? Hehe..." Chu Yang grinned; he seemed overjoyed. Tie Bu Tian and the others looked at him with a doubtful expression on their faces. "You people dont have the slightest imagination..." Chu Yang heaved a deep sigh and spoke, "Cant you see... if you shrink it hundreds-of-thousands of times... what will it look like?" Chu Yang looked extremely excited. Heughed twice in an obscene manner. Then, he spoke... as if to guide them patiently, "Think about it... we all have something... haha... that looks like this... Take a good look at it, and think carefully... Doesnt it look like...? Doesnt it look like....?" The three people shook their heads; they seemed to be at a loss. However, only two of them were truly oblivious. The third one was trying his best to suppress hisughter; so much so, that he felt that his lungs would explode... [I cantugh... I cant even smile. Ill be in trouble if I do. The misfortune of Minister Chu will get shifted to my head...] However, it wasnt easy to keep a straight face in the current situation. It was extremely ufortable to suppress hisughter. He couldnt let any strange expression appear on his face. In fact, he had to use his powers of Nine Grade King level to control his facial muscles... Chapter 403 This is the Backstory! "I feel like taking off my pants to let youpare!" Chu Yang was eagerly waiting to see the reactions on their faces when theyd finally figure out the joke and burst intoughter thereafter. He was looking forward to that expression on their faces. However, he only got to see a bewildered expression on their faces, and a doubtful look in their eyes. Minister Chus excitement finally broke down. He couldnt bear anymore. He shouted in a loud voice... in utter desperation, "Cant you see that this thing resembles the thing... in our crotch?" Minister Chu literally blew his top. He had never known himself to get so frustrated after cracking a joke! [These three people have no sense of humor...] Minister Chus frustration wasnt without a reason. After all, his efforts in building-up this joke had gone down the drain. However, he waspletely unaware that he had said something which had misled the others all of us have it! This small sentence had messed it all up! He had said that they all have it... but, the problem was that they all didnt have the thing he had hinted at... they really didnt have it! But, perhaps they mightve guessed it if he hadnt said it, and had continued further with his joke...? Therefore, Minister Chu couldnt help but blow his top, and eventually had to exin the joke in short. But, he had roared out thest sentence in a very depressed manner. He noticed that those three had finally understood his joke after he said these words including the ones who hadnt understood it earlier. One individual had been holding back hisughter all this while. He finally clutched his belly, and broke into a wildughter. His reaction could be considered as ughing ones a*s out; [youre killing me...] The other two looked at Chu Yang angrily. It seemed from their stances that they were about to charge forward and beat him up! Minister Chu finally saw that someone had understood his joke, and had also started tough. However, the other two were ring at him with ice-cold eyes for some reason. In fact, the angry res he was receiving from them... was enough to chop him into a thousand pieces...! Minister Chu felt a chill running down his spine. He was about to burst intoughter, but he held it back in his belly. He smiled in embarrassment, and touched his nose. Then, he scratched his head and asked, "Whats wrong? Wasnt it funny?" "Funny!" Tie Bu Tian clenched his teeth as he tried his best to stop himself from ring up. However, his rage exploded as he replied, "Funny, my a*s! It was so vulgar... so dirty... so... you had the guts to dere it from your mouth... and that too so triumphantly... youre... youre extremely shameless!" The other shadow didnt know whether tough or cry. She gazed at Chu Yang, and felt like beating the sh*t out of him. "Eh..." Chu Yang was stunned. [This joke shouldve been fine among men... I dont know how this joke has suddenly backfired?] [This is very shocking!] [Could it be that the Emperors men arent the same as ordinary men? Cant they evenugh at such a joke?] "Why dont you just tell that backstory?" Tie Bu Tian angrily said. He seemed rather impatient to change the topic. This joke was embarrassing as hell. In fact, Tie Bu Tians face that already turned red. [To speak such a vulgar thing in front of me is simply outrageous! Hateful! This bastard!] "I... cant say," Chu Yang lowered his head and replied in a worn-out voice. He spoke in his heart, [a simple joke has triggered such a violent reaction... wont I get chopped into pieces at the end of this backstory?] "Its alright. Just say it," The male shadow encouraged him. It was clearly visible in his eyes that he was taking pleasure in anothers misfortune. "Go ahead and say it." Tie Bu Tian had a cold expression on his face. However, one could also see that he was strongly suppressing a hint of smile in his eyes. [Its so embarrassing that I cant even smile... This bastard!] "Ok... So, here it goes they say that there was once a man... he was good looking. And, he was also very rich. But, he could never find a wife for himself. He lived for more than 80 years. But, he still couldnt find a wife, and died in the end," Chu Yang said this, and quickly stole a nce to see everyones reactions. He felt relieved since he saw no major change in their expressions. So, he boldly continued, "...then, he reincarnated. He once again grew up to be handsome, cool and very rich. He again lived for more than 80 years, but still couldnt find a wife... and ultimately died single..." The three people were shocked when they heard this. [This... what kind of a backstory is this?] "What rtion does this story have with this mountain peak?" Tie Bu Tian raised his eyebrow and asked. He genuinely didnt understand the point of such an absurd story... "Dont be hasty. Just keep listening, and youll find out..." Chu Yang repliedfortingly, " ...he continued to reincarnate thereafter. In fact, he reincarnated for a total of nine times! When he was on the verge of death in his ninth life he recalled that he had remained a bachelor for nine lives! This virgin of nine lives finally erupted like a volcano..." Chu Yang spoke with grief... and with a simrly grieving look on his face, "So, he made his final wish before he died. He said there are males for females, and females for males in this world. The Yin and Yang join together to breed and create myriads of things! This is the principle of Yin and Yang. Why am I the only one who has stayed single for nine lives? Is this the heavens way to tease me?! Wheres the justice in it? Hows this fair? Wheres the human sympathy? Wheres the heavensw? Wheres the natures justice...?!" Chu Yangs modting tone and manner of speech added a feeling to the story. The other three couldnt help but be attracted to this story. They thought that the heaven was at fault to not create a predestined marriage for this man. Even a youthful and good-looking man was made to stay single for nine consecutive lives as a result. Even the thought of this tragedy would make anyone sigh again and again. There was no other exnation to this... one could only call it the Heavens injustice... Tie Bu Tian thought of this in particr. He couldnt help but sigh. He said in his heart, [Is it the heavens fault that theres no marriage written in my destiny? I wasnt supposed to meet him... but I did. We couldve been together... but Im bound to a life of solitude for various reasons... theres not much difference between my story and this mans...] Tie Bu Tian couldnt help but sigh. He then asked, "So... what wish did he make in the end? Did he ask for three wives and four concubines?" Tie Bu Tian guessed at this since he believed that amon man would harbor such a desire... especially if he were to spend nine lives as a bachelor. "No." Chu Yang smiled strangely, and continued to narrate, " ...he faced towards the sky, and shouted loudly. He said whats the use of this heaven if I cant find a partner? Whats the point of taking another rebirth? Everyone marries and mates in this world. They allow their Yin and Yang elements toplement each other, but the heaven is unfair to me. I cant take this anymore. This is unbearable! I couldnt join with someone in this life... but, I wish to join with the heaven when my body dies!" Tie Bu Tian uttered an ah. Then, he turned silent. He was stopped by the sudden surge of shame in his heart. He felt a strong regret in his heart; [Its better that I dont say anything. It doesnt matter whether this guys story is good or not... its definitely embarrassing to death...] Chu Yang was overjoyed. He shrugged his shoulder and said as he smiled, " ...he took off his clothes after he was done making the wish. And then, hey down on his back with his legs spread out, and died! His grievances rushed upwards, and impacted the ninth heaven. Suddenly, the thunders rolled, and the lightning shed in the sky. Then, his body suddenly underwent an incredible mutation!" Tie Bu Tian felt like asking... [What mutation?] But, he decided to hold back for now. [I know that this guy is incapable of saying nice things. As the saying goes... no good words are to be expected from a scoundrel...] " ...The mutation caused his body to transform into a great mountain. His arms turned into canyons, his blood turned into rivers... and his hair transformed into flowers, nts and trees... he basically turned into a towering mountain! And, the thing in his crotch excitedly stood tall and upright. It became the tallest peak on his mountain. It charged into the sky to prate it... in ordance to his death-wish! It was as if the sky was... one big hole!" The other three heard this... and felt as if they had been struck by a lightning. They were stunned. They looked like silly ducks. They nkly stared in a daze as their bodies covered in cold sweat... [This backstory is really... it is really... something that cant be narrated...] "Thats why the peak before us is called the Chun Yang Peak!" Minister Chu finally dropped the curtain on this story. He smacked his lips again and again as he looked at that cylindrical and smooth upright stone. But, he looked like he had something more to say. So, he said, "This mountain peak has another name. We all are more familiar with this name. Moreover, this other name even depicts the very image of the..." "Dont say it! Dont say it!" Tie Bu Tian cried out loud. His face turned from white to red... from red to blue... and, from blue to ck. He was so angry that it seemed like his belly would explode. He remembered how he had felt a moment ago. He had felt that something like this had happened to him as well. He had even felt sorry for himself in the secrecy of his heart... and, those feelings and emotions hade from such a backstory?! He couldnt help but be ashamed of himself. One couldve clearly seen the look of pure rage on his face if the magical jade pendant hadnt concealed it. He looked at Chu Yang, and got even more furious, [my anger wont calm down until I beat him up!] Tie Bu Tian firmly stared at Chu Yang, and clenched his teeth to control his anger. He somehow uttered these words, "Minister... Chu! You are very... knowledgeable!" "Youre ttering me haha..." A smile had long been present on Chu Yangs face like a blossom. His entire body trembled like a small nt that was swaying in the wind as heughed uncontrobly, "Wa ha ha ha... ha ha... he he..." Tie Bu Tian was fuming on the other side... It was alright if this joke was told to a man... in fact, it wouldnt have been a big deal. But, the problem was ... the problem was... Minister Chu was in big trouble! He wasughing, and his whole body was rocking back and forth as if he was having cramps. Tie Bu Tian and the female shadow attacked him, and pinned him down. Minister Chu was so pleased that he had lost his sense of measure, and thus... was caught off guard. He was unable to dodge, and was captured in one neat move. And then, a rain of fists poured down! Bang Bang Bang Bam Bam Bam Poor Minister Chu didnt know where this disaster came from. He hadnt even stoppedughing when he suddenly started to take a severe beating... he came to his senses after a long time, and furiously asked, "What is this? Why are you doing this...?" The two women refrained from giving him a reply. They just continued to beat him mercilessly. And, Minister Chu continued to scream endlessly... A long while passed... the two women eventually got tired of beating him. So, they finally stopped and let go of him. Minister Chu jumped to get up. His body ached all over. He got agitated, and angrily asked, "Why would you beat me up all of a sudden?! Is this thew of thend?!" "Im thew of thend!" Tie Bu Tian snorted with pride. He rubbed his wrist. It was sore from excessive punching. However, his pent-up anger still hadnt subsided... The two shadows couldnt help but smile as he stated this sentence! [Whichw of the state are you talking about? The Emperor is standing right here!] Someone else would be called an ignorant who doesnt know the immensity of heaven and earth if they were to speak this sentence. However, who could refute if the Emperor were to say that he was thew of the state...? Chu Yangs eyes looked nd. He realized that he didnt stand a chance against these people. So, he replied in a defeated manner, "I admit that I took a beating... but... at least give me a reason..." Chapter 404 Heaven Shakes and Earth Moves "This is my wife not my brother," the male shadow who had beenughing wildly all this while finally spoke up. His whole face convulsed because he had attempted to restrain hisughter for a long time. "What the f*k! Why didnt you tell me earlier that theres a woman in our midst!" Chu Yang was stupefied at first. But then, he suddenly realized; [Ive been treated unjustly. Ive been beaten up and scolded for no reason. Im innocent... I wouldve never told such a vulgar story with such passion if I had known that theres a woman in our midst. Im perfectly aware that its like asking for trouble...] Then, Chu Yang looked at the female shadow. She was looking back at him with an evil intention in her eyes. Chu Yang shook his head. He seemed to be taking pleasure in anothers misfortune. [So, this is your wife? I thought she was your brother. She has a non-existent chest and t buttocks... how disappointing and boring...] They had arrived at the Chun Yang Peak over the course of this conversation. Tie Bu Tian looked up at this mountain peak, and was suddenly reminded of the backstory Chu Yang had narrated. He couldnt help but harbor a surge of nausea. He uttered the vomiting sound a few times... [This is so very disgusting!] Tie Bu Tian frowned in a disgusted manner and spoke, "Minister Chu, you said something about pushing over this... peak. How do you n to do that? Lets discuss that instead." Tie Bu Tian had suddenly started to feel very disgusted to see this peak standing tall and erect on this mountain after he had heard that backstory. It had be an eyesore! [I wish I could push it down right now!] [I originally thought that it would be a pity to destroy this big structure. But now... that feeling of pity is nonexistent. How could I allow such a filthy, unsightly and sphemous object to be majestically preserved for eternity?] [It wont do! I cant let that happen!] "Im certainly considering this possibility." Chu Yang wanted to cry but had no tears to shed. He rubbed his waist. Then, he gently pressed his fingers against his bruised face. He used his tongue to check for any loose teeth, and was relieved to find none. Then, he spoke, "Look over there. Theres slope there. And, you wont find anything if you follow down this slope. Theres only a cliff that goes straight down." The male shadow observed carefully, and measured with the footsteps to confirm Chu Yangs im. Then, he nodded and said, "Well, indeed. If assuming in ordance with the human body there has to be a steep concave pit at the end of ones lower abdomen..." "Do you wish to die?!" Two individuals simultaneously clenched their teeth and red at him. He immediately realized that he had made an indiscreet remark, and turned silent. "Thats right. Thats the spot. Your vision is quite good, and your deduction is very urate," Chu Yang recklessly replied, but hastily turned his head when he saw four knife-life eyes ring at him. Then, he continued, "You see... we can skid this mountain peak with the help of some tools if we hollow out this side and excavate from the other..." "Hollow out?" It seemed as if the shadow had suddenly lost confidence in this n. He said, "Didnt you see? This mountain peak is a single chunk of stone. Its very hard... and the quality of material it is made up of is far superior to an ordinary stones. Even a heavenly weapon wont be able to support its weight... let alone push it over. Moreover, its so huge! It would be an understatement to say that it weighs several millions pounds. How much strength would it take to push it over?" "We obviously wont be pushing down the entire mountain peak... only the uppermost section." Chu Yang confidently spoke, "Leave the task of hollowing-out to me. Youre only responsible for pushing the cut-out stones off the cliff. These stones should bring-about a lot of annihtion. But, their main purpose would to roll down and pave the way for the mountain peak..." The two shadows looked at him with distrust. Chu Yang smiled and said, "Now, the only concern is whether the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass can withstand such a big shock! What if this massive shock caused the copse of the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass Border? It will be a self-defeating move, and it willpletely ruin our chances of survival." "No need to worry about that." Tie Bu Tian slightly smiled and spoke, "Minister Chu doesnt know that this Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass has existed for thousands of years? Every nation that has ever been in control of this mountain pass has treated it as an important strategic location, and an impregnable natural stronghold! "There was an incident in particr about 700-800 years ago. The nation that upied this stronghold hade close to losing. However, they managed to win with great difficulty. The nations monarch had ordered that the entire wall of the Heaven Splitting Mountain pass must be cast with molten pig iron! "It waster discovered that this method was very effective. Thereafter, the other enemy nations also began to reinforce their city walls with pig iron!" Tie Bu Tian spoke, "Iron Cloud gained control of it after the subversion of the previous country. There has never been an ident here ever since. It gets routine reinforcements and maintenance each year. And, this pig iron reinforcement is also the reason why Diwu Qing Rou hasnt been able to prate our defenses for so many years!" Tie Bu Tian continued with a smile, "Otherwise, wouldnt it have been rather easy to break through the defenses of the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass if he were to send those powerful siege-type catapults?" "Im relieved if thats the case," Chu Yang replied. He secretly eximed in admiration; [Crap, so this wall is reinforced with pig iron... So what was I worried about in the first ce?] Then, he addressed Tie Bu Tian, "Your Majesty, you must move aside. Youre in the way..." His first sentence made Tie Bu Tian have a sweet thought in his heart, [this guy is rarely so considerate and thoughtful of others.] However, he suddenly felt like kicking Chu Yang after he heard the second sentence... [What a disgraceful bastard he is!] [Who are you calling a hindrance!?] He bitterly turned and went to the side. He arrived on a wide and tnd. He then used thepel of his jacket as a cushion, and sat down on it. Chu Yang suddenly took a big stride forward, and leapt up. A sword appeared in his hand with a ng sound. He abruptly stimted his martial energy, and unleashed an awe-inspiring cold energy. "Cold Ice Energy?" The two shadows were shocked. His desire to excavate the mountain with his sword was certainly inconceivable. However, his martial art was even more intriguing. [Cold Ice Energy! Isnt that the trademark martial art of the super ns of Upper Three Heavens?] "No, this isnt the Cold Ice Energy. Its even more powerful than that... its the Seven Shades Cold Energy!" Chu Yang wagged his head. He looked rather pleased with himself as he added, "Pay attention. Its starting..." The long-sword pierced into the mountain peak with a swoosh. And then, the mountain peaks hard stone was cut from left to right by the sword. It seemed as if the sword had cut through butter. "Such a sharp sword!" The two shadows were gob-smacked! They had seen many heavenly and divine weapons. But, they were seeing a weapon of this caliber for the first time. [It was able to cut such a hard stone... and that too without making any sound!] [This is incredible!] "No wonder you coulde back alive from Great Zhao after getting chased for more than 5000 Km. So... it was actually because of this incredible heavenly weapon!" The Shadow sighed. "Indeed." Chu Yangughed out loud. The long sword shed three times in quick session, and a not-very-big chunk of stone was dug out. Then, Chu Yang conveniently threw the stone to one side. This stone was only half-a-foot in thickness. A small slit appeared at the base of the mountain with the removal of this stone. The two shadows immediately realized that the n had been kick-started once this slit appeared on this side of the mountain peak. The next stone Chu Yang dug out was as big as a calf. It weighed several thousand kilograms, and had been separated from the mountain peak in its entirety. The shadow lifted it with his hands. He then took a few steps forward, and threw it down the slope with a thundering sound! And then, another stone followed... Then another... The rumbling sound of thunderps began to echo. The distance between the summit and the nting valley was far more than just 10,000 feet... It was at least 30,000 to 40,000 feet. So, the people on the ground didnt know what was happening at the top... The loud rumbling sounds were heard by the three tiger generals of Great Zhao... as well as Wu Kuang Yun who was within the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. They hurriedly looked up towards the sky. The three tiger generals got so worried that they were nearly came to tears. [It would be terrible if the weather worsened, and it began to rain heavily. So many soldiers and horses of Great Zhao are camped outside. They would be caught off-guard by a devastating flood of rain-water... especially because it would get boosted by the nting terrain of this valley. The result would be terrible!] However, Wu Kuang Yun was very excited. [Motherf*ker, its going to rain? I say... the more the merrier. It would be better to drown these bastards to death...] Everyone ran out to check the weather. But, the sky was clear with a brilliant sun rising in the eastern sky. [The sky is blue, and there are no signs of rainy clouds. Is it really going to rain?] However, the rumbling sound got louder and louder. No one knew what was going on. Moreover, the sound was endlessly echoing in the valley amidst the surrounding cliffs... bang... bang... Soon, the entire valley started to tremble. The mountains had also started to tremble. The Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass was a bit far away, but it began to tremble nheless. This phenomenon had scared everyone. "Is this an earthquake?" Wu Kuang Yunsplexion changed; big-time. He tightly held on to the wall he was standing on. His facial expression had turned dark because of shock; [Fu*k ah. The Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass is done for if this is an earthquake...] Suddenly, one of the officers standing in the crowd of Great Zhaos army yelled out. His eyes literally popped-out of his eye-sockets. His trembling finger was pointed at the diagonally opposite cliff. He screamed in a scared voice, "Fu*k... this is bad! This is bad guys... ah ah ah ah ah..." Theter part of his speech came out in the form of whispers... and was basically gibberish. And, the rumbling sound had gotten really very close by this time. The source of the sound had nearly approached the ground, and was soon going to enter the nting valley. The soldiers turned their heads upwards only to see the stunning spectacle of a huge square-shaped stone falling towards them. It seemed as if this massive stone hade straight from the sky. It was producing a thunderous sound. And, it seemed as if it was going to destroy everything with its massive momentum. It had literally rolled down from the sky. Then, it finally smashed down... The impact spread dust everywhere. This dust blocked everyones vision. Then, countless big square-shaped stones came tumbling down from above, and smashed down with incredible momentum. The impulse shook the ground. The soldiers who were lined up within the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass fell down one after another! This wasnt very surprising when one considered the momentum of these massive stones... "Dodge!" the army officers shouted this word. But, they were greeted by a bloody scene... [Dodge? Where to? Theres nowhere to take cover...] The massive boulders fell from above, and smashed right into the crowd of soldiers. And then, these boulders rolled around violently. They crushed and killed everyone in their vicinity. Sparks flew and glittered in the valley. The heart-wrenching screams echoed in the valley. This had given birth to a sea of blood... Bang... These big stones were falling from a height of 8000 meters; at least. What kind of impulse would they generate when theyd hit the ground? How much force would that be? No one could calcte the exact figure! As the saying goes even a finger-sized stone can smash ones head and crack-it-open when it is dropped from a few kilometers of height. However, these stones were the size of a camel... Chapter 405 The Gods Fight… the Mortals Suffer a Calamity? The big stones hade from the top of the peak, and had smashed onto the ground. The impact had sent the crushed stone fragments and dust flying in all directions. Even a days sunshine and winds wouldnt have been able to drop-off such big boulders ... It was hard to tell how many more boulders were going to fall... It was possible that a small mountain peak had caved in, and its fragments were falling down from above... [My dear god! Is this the end of the world?] The smoke and dust soared-up in the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. The ce became pitch-dark; it was difficult to see anything. In fact, one couldnt even see ones own fingers. One block of a big stone hade down as a trailzer. It had advanced unhindered. It continued to rush down for a thousand feet, and crushed everything in its path before it came to a halt. Then the second stone fell, then the third, and the fourth... The falling stones were producing a loud rumbling sound. They were falling in a continuous manner C like dumplings... The blood-curdling screams of the crushed soldiers were overshadowed by the earth-shattering noise of the stones pounding against the ground... A tragic scene of devastation had spread across the entire nting valley. The people present near the two ends of the valley werent in trouble as the stones would pound in the center of the valley, and then roll down the slope. Theyd smash everything before theyde to a halt... The nting valley was divided into three sections. The rear and front sections were safe. However, the middle section was covered with flesh and blood. This bloody middle section was around thirty-five-hundred feet wide. No survivor could be seen within the area. Wu Kuang Yun was in the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. He had only seen the sudden burst of dust and smoke. He had only heard the endless rumbling sounds. Then, the entire nting valley had been filled with dust. His ears had been shaken by the shocks and vibrations; so much so, that he suffered from a temporary loss of hearing. His entire body trembled due to the intense vibrations. He opened his eyes wide like an ox, but he still couldnt see anything. He knew that Great Zhaos army stationed in the nting valley was in trouble. However, he didnt know what was going on. He was far away from the spot where this was happening. So, he didnt know that the big stones were hailing down from the summit. He just thought, [Whats going on? What just happened?] [Oh Good Lord! I dont know which God noticed my hardships... and bestowed such a treat upon my eyes and ears...] [The tremors have toppled over several weapons on the ground. The lighter weapons wereunched into the sky... Then, they fell down. The ones in the warehouse are still ttering... and have bundled into one mass...] [Fortunately, the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass is very strong. Even the shocks of this caliber cant shake the reinforced foundation of pig iron casting. This mega-structure will survive.] [But, the inner side of the wall has copsed. Fortunately, the exterior wall is reinforced... Otherwise, it wouldve copsed too.] Wu Kuang Yun continued to pray in his heart. He was delighted, and was taking pleasure in anothers misfortune, [Kill those sons of bit*hes! Kill them all...] More than a thousand big stones smashed down on the ground. The same number of rolling wooden logs wouldnt have caused this much damage in usual siege warfare. After all, the might of the logs thrown down the wall couldnt match the might of the big stones that hade rolling down from the altitude of eight kilometers. Theparison between their destructive powers would be likeparing an elephant with an ant... The surrounding mountains stopped shaking once the thousands of stones had smashed down. Everyones ears were still ringing. In fact, they could no longer hear any sound. Thousands of people had turned deaf. Those who were still alive could only see each others mouths open and close. They could only see each others mouths move, but couldnt hear what was being said. The three tiger generals came out of their tents with an ashen look on their faces. There was a look of horror in their eyes. Their mouths were wide open, and their eyes looked nk. They were baffled; they couldnt understand how such an unfathomable thing had happened. They shook their heads with all their strength, and patted their ears. They washed their faces with cold water, and then chugged it down in abundance in order to irrigate their stomachs. But, they were barely able to hear anything. Wherever they looked they saw their soldiers bleed from their ears. The huge shock and vibrations had injured their eardrums. Several of them had be deaf... "Whats going on? What the hell happened just now?" the Golden Tiger General Jin Nankai shouted. There was a grim look on his face. However, the surrounding men seemed to be in a daze. They saw his mouth open and close, but didnt hear anything. "Rx. Dont be impatient." The Silver Tiger General Long Ao patted his shoulder. Even hisplexion was pale. They soon heard the heart-wrenching screams that wereing from the nting valley... These screams and wails seemed to being from a distance of several kilometers. "It ought to be a surprise attack by the enemy." The Jade Tiger General Yu Cheng Long shook his head. He felt extremely ufortable in his ears. He could still hear the rumbling sound. He felt as if ten-thousand cicadas were crying in his ears. However, he could hear the other sounds as well... "Lets go there... and have a look." The three generals had a bad feeling as they nced at each other. They summoned their bodyguards. Then, they mounted their horses in a determined manner, and dashed towards the source of the tragic cries... They rode for about ten kilometers, and finally came across the tragic scene. It appeared like a living hell. The three generals were war veterans; they were the so-called desperados... they were known as the butchers of the battlefield. There was no tragic scene unknown to them. However, theirplexions changed drastically as they saw this dreadful scene. Their visions turned dark, and their bodies became sloppy. They almost fell down from their horses. They looked ahead and saw big stones lying in the nting valley. These stones were dyed red in blood. Theyy motionless on the ground. Their entire path had been covered with flesh and blood. The human body parts and broken limbs were spread on the ground. They looked as far as their eyes could see, but they didnt spot a single intact corpse for several kilometers. Even the mountain walls on both sides had been stained with flesh and blood. The blood was dripping from the mountain walls... even from a height of hundred feet... The stains of blood and spattered brain fluid could be seen everywhere... The three generals spotted some wounded soldiers nearby. These soldiers were covered in blood. They were among the few lucky one who had only lost their arms. Even their metal armors had failed to protect them from such huge boulders. They had only gotten injured since they had been gently grazed by the edge of the rolling stones... "These... these... are how many people?" Jin Nankai asked in a trembling voice. He stared in anger and bewilderment at the inhuman and brutal scene. No one answered. Everyone was stupefied after watching this spectacle. They felt as if the blood in their hearts had dried-up. "Go... take a look," Long Ao ordered in a deep and low voice. Some people resisted their urge to vomit and brought themselves to go forward. However, their horses wouldnt listen to theirmands. The horses seemed frightened as their big widened eyes gazed at the scary scene. They continued to shake their heads, and their bodies shrank back a little; as if hinting that they didnt wish to go any further. Then, a bodyguard of Jin Nankais rode forward on his horse, and dashed out. The sound of hooves gradually diminished as the rider rode further into the valley. The three generals frowned as they listened to the sound of the hooves. They felt as if it wasing from an empty valley. It sounded as if the rider was riding through an uninhabited and silent road. Theirplexions turned unsightly as they realized this. They waited until the sound of the hooves had nearly be inaudible. Then, they heard it againing from afar. The sound was initially feeble. It gradually became louder; as if the horse wasing back. "Theres no one to be seen for three or four kilometers ahead on this road," Yu Cheng Long spoke in a sullen manner. He had deduced this by hearing the sound of the hooves. He didnt even wait for the rider to return. The countenance of the other two generals changed; they became distressed. A high density of soldiers had been concentrated at this ce. How many troops were gathered on this three to four kilometers long, and two-hundred to three-hundred feet wide road? It wouldnt be an overstatement to estimate at least ten-thousand soldiers. In other words, at least ten-thousand people had died in this ident. However, it was still inexplicable. No one knew the reason why this had happened. They just knew that these stones had rolled along the steep slope down the cliff. They looked-up at the steep cliff that seemed to be protruding above their heads. But, they couldnt see anything clearly. They couldnt even see the top of the cliff as it was covered in clouds and mist. "Look at these stones," Long Ao asked for everyones attention. "What about it?" The others turned around. Someone was already cleaning the stones. Then, a stone was carried over to them. It was covered with lots of dents that had been caused by the collisions on its way down. Its volume had also decreased considerably due to this factor. Threerge stones were carried over to a spot. The three generals gathered around the spot to examine the stones carefully. "What the hell is this? This stone looks as if it has been cut down with a sword. Each block looks as if it has been chopped down in equal proportions..." Jin Nankai spoke in a shocked manner. "Thats impossible, alright?" The other two generals were equally shocked as they observed the stones. They also had to acknowledge this fact, "Does this mean that the enemy had prepared this ambush on the summit in advance? Is this the stone version of the rolling wooden logs strike?" "This is absolutely impossible!" Jin Nankai had once been to Iron Cloud; he ruled out this possibility with confidence, "Its difficult for the birds to reach the top of these mountains; let alone humans. Even the apes would fall to their deaths if they were to try and climb-up these mountains. Only a king level expert or above can climb-up these mountains." "But, if its really a person of that caliber... then why would he be interested in making things difficult for us?" Long Ao said; as if to dismiss the possibility. "Or... maybe this is the case... when Gods fights... the mortals suffer a cmity... or perhaps... a section of the cliff copsed and resulted in a destructive avnche. That is also possible. After all, these mountains have existed for tens of thousands of years..." Jin Nankai contracted his pupils to gaze at the illusory clouds and fog. He heaved a long sigh and said, "Arrange these stones on one side. Its unlikely that something would fall again." He sighed again, and then turned around and walked back. [Indeed... its simply impossible that there are soldiers up there. If there was a fight between experts going on at the summit... then it shouldvee to an end by now. So, its unlikely that this will happen again. And, if it was andslide... then too theres no reason for it to happen again in quick session...] [What if its a supreme expert? Thats even more unlikely... since a supreme expert would definitely not throw stones to y around.] Great General Jin was confident that his deduction was correct. The huge pile of stones had divided their army into two halves. So, how would they go to war? How would they make a strike? The three generals seemed to be in low spirits. They didnt say a single word on their way back. However, they were constantly praying in their hearts, [Please dont happen again...] Meanwhile, Chu Yang and the two shadows were squatting on the ground at the summit, and breathing heavily. A continuous high-intensitybor could even tire King Level Experts to the extent of bing numb. About an hour had passed. Chu Yang and the two shadows had managed to dig-out a big gap at the base of the mountain peak. Chapter 406 You Can Rest Assured… We Will Take Good Care of Her The gap had a vertical width of fifty to sixty feet. It was more than a hundred feet deep. It had nearly reached half the thickness of the mountain peak. It appeared as if a giant had opened its big mouth. It looked ominous... "This should be enough for this side..." Minister Chu sprawled on his back andy on the ground. He didnt seem to care about his image. He continued toin, "My God, Im so exhausted. Im dying of exhaustion... F**k me... its still far from being over..." He had spoken the exact same words several times in the past as well. He had said it for the first time when he had obtained the Nine Tribtions Sword Point. The second time was when he had obtained the Mysterious Ice Jade Paste. In fact, he hadined even after he had secured a huge amount of the Mysterious Ice Jade Paste. But, it was an obligatory workbor this time; nothing more. He heaved a deep sigh. Then, he took out a huge water bottle, and moistened his dry throat. He gulped down several mouthfuls of water in one go. "Boy, share the water with everyone..." the shadow said. "Well... actually this water is quite precious. So, there isnt enough..." Chu Yang recalled that the bottle in his hand contained the Vitality Spring Water. "Fart! We dont need a potful of water, you know?" The male shadow snatched the bottle from him. However, he didnt drink it. Instead, he handed it over to the female shadow. The female shadow raised her mouth to drink the water. She started to feel different as soon as the water went down her throat. She was startled, and stopped drinking. She carefully savored the water in her mouth and eximed in a shocked voice, "Vitality Spring Water?!" The other shadow was also startled as he heard these words. It seemed as if he had forgotten that he was feeling tired. He jumped over, and rushed to the side of the female shadow to have a look. [Vitality Spring Water? Isnt it the wonderful water that can stimte a persons vitality and life force?] Both of them were left dumbstruck as they tasted it. They couldnt help but burst into tears. The tears came streaming down their cheeks. Their hands were slightly trembling. One could see a hint of misery and bitterness in their eyes. Its indeed the Vitality Spring Water. The two of them had gone to the Medicine God n several times in the hope of obtaining this priceless treasure. They had even sold their family property, and had spent the entirety of their savings for it. However, they had been conned into buying a fake product. Yet, they hadnt stopped. They had umted some precious items, and had gone to the Medicine King Valley to exchange those items for Vitality Spring Water. But, they had only managed to obtain a few drops of it even after going through all that... They only needed a little amount of it to expand their life force and vitality. Their bodies were aging, and the only cure was to make a breakthrough. They only needed one breakthrough to reach the Emperor Level. It seemed the same as crossing a fine line, but it could bring tremendous changes. However, they werent been able to achieve it; no matter how much they tried. The two of them had been despaired for a long time. Then, they had epted a request, and hade to the Lower Three Heavens to protect Tie Bu Tian. This had happened over a decade ago. They couldve never imagined that the elusive Vitality Spring Water they had desperately craved all those years would appear before them ten yearster in such a manner. And that too... in such a huge quantity... In fact, they were holding it in their own hands. This was a mysterious item. Everyone in the Nine Heavens Continent yearned for it... even in their dreams. And, a big bottle of it was now in their hands. [So, it was this. No wonder he said that this water is quite precious, so there isnt enough. You call it precious; is that all? Its priceless.] The two shadows had only tasted a little bit of the Vitality Spring Water. The small sip they took a moment ago was enough for them. In fact, it was more than enough. The worth of that small sip couldnt be converted into money. The only word that could describe its worth was priceless. There was still so much of it remaining. Suddenly, their shocked eyes fell upon Chu Yang. It seemed as if they were looking at a monster. [Even the Medicine King Valley and Medicine God n didnt have so much Vitality Spring Water in their yearly reserves; it definitely wasnt enough to fill such a big bottle, alright? In fact, theirbined yearly reserves wouldnt even fill half of this bottle.] [And this boy... this King of Hell Chu... is carrying so much of it with him.] [Moreover, this guy is treating the precious Vitality Spring Water as some ordinary boiled water... and, hes using it to quench his thirst...] The two shadows went crazy as they recalled that he had made gurgling sounds while he had taken big gulps of the Vitality Spring Water a moment ago. "Do you know what this is?" the male shadow asked. He was clutching the bottle of Vitality Spring Water as if it was the most precious thing in the world. His eyes had turned red. "I know. The person who gave it to me told me about it," Chu Yang spoke in a casual manner... as if it wasnt important. "You... and youre still wasting it like this?" The shadow went berserk with rage. He couldnt understand, [Who uses the Vitality Spring Water to quench their thirst? Good Heavens, who are you? The prodigal son of some rich family?] "Werent you thirsty?" Chu Yang snorted and said, "If you want to drink it... then drink. If you dont want to drink... then Ill dly take it back." "Whoa! Slow down!" The shadow looked at him from head-to-toe. Then, he took out his and his wifes water bottles. He first raised his mouth to take a gulp of water. After that, he poured a few mouthfuls of Vitality Spring Water into his water bottle and plugged the lid. Chu Yang thought, [These two dont seem to be greedy. I can tell by just looking at them that they are very straightforward and honest people. No wonder Tie Bu Tian trusts them so much. They truly deserve every bit of it.] But then, he changed his views as he saw the shadow going next to Tie Bu Tian and saying something to him. Tie Bu Tian seemed to be a bit shocked. Then, he firmly shook his head. The shadow said something again, and Tie Bu Tian shook his head again. Suddenly, the shadow took Tie Bu Tians small water bottle, and filled it with Vitality Spring Water. After that, the shadow returned the bottle to Tie Bu Tian. The shadow came back with a red face. Then, he smiled in embarrassment and returned the bottle to Chu Yang, "Here... take it. Im giving it back." "Eh... is it finished?" Chu Yang shook the water bottle and noticed that more than half of the water was still left in the bottle. A profound smile appeared on his face. "Ahem... we took advantage of your kindness." The shadow smiled and spoke in an embarrassed tone, "Actually... the thing is..." "Theres no need to exin." Chu Yang smiled and said, "I was already willing to share. I wouldnt have taken it out in the first ce if I didnt wish to give it to you guys... correct?" He blinked, "Ill be happy as long as its useful to you." The shadow continued to stare at him for a long time. He then said, "You... are a very nice guy... very nice guy!" The other shadow also nodded. [Is he really just a nice guy? If someone else had so much Vitality Spring Water... then would that person be willing to give it to others for free? Even a drop! But, this King of Hell Chu wasnt the least bit stingy for our sake.] Tie Bu Tians eyes turned towards Chu Yang and the shadow. His small ears were slightly erected. He appeared indifferent and aloof, but his entire attention was focused on the ongoing conversation between Chu Yang and the shadow. The corners of his mouth revealed a gentle smile as he heard the shadows words. It seemed that she became happy when someone praised Chu Yang. The shadow said, "You can rest assured. Well protect His Majesty well. Well not let her suffer the slightest injury." Chu Yang was caught off-guard. He said, "This... what is this?" [I just gave you something for no particr reason; thats all. But, what is this... this... what rtion does this have with His Majesty? You take care of him and protect him because thats your responsibility. Why are you giving assurances to me?] Tie Bu Tian coughed gently. The shadow was startled. He sighed and lowered his head. "I think weve taken enough rest, right? Lets continue..." Chu Yang said as he stood-up and stretched his body. "Right!" The three people circled around the mountain peak, and went to the rear side. The shadows began to carry the stones. They needed to carry the stones to the front in order to throw them down. The workload would certainly increase owing to that. However, the destruction and killings caused by these falling stones was truly impressive. The Great Zhao army had hidden far away from the ce of impact in the valley. However, there had been no sound or movement for a long time. So, theirmander-in-chief had realized that there was no point in keeping the army divided into two sections. Then, some people had stepped forward and volunteered to clean-up the mess. They were rather sad during the cleaning process. The front and the rear units finally merged into one once the cleaning process wasplete. However, they didnt dare to look at the bloody traces on the cliffs... or they wouldnt be able to stop themselves from trembling... The soldiers were always prepared toy down their lives on the battlefield. However, dying from an unknown cause was frightening and aggrieving. However, everyone was relieved as themander-in-chief had said that it wouldnt happen again. They sighed once again, and gathered together. After a long while... "Whats that sound?" someone asked in a suspicious manner as he heard something... "I also hear something..." another person frowned and replied... "Thunder?" "***! Itsing again... run everyone..." The rumbling sound grew louder and louder. The mountains began to tremble and the ground began to shake once again. Even the people began to turn deaf again... Theplexion of Jin Nankai and the other generals became deathly pale as they heard the terrible sound. [Its happening again!] [Holy ancestors! How can this be?] The violent sound was certainly a prelude to the uing disaster. It seemed as if no other sound existed between the Heaven and the Earth. Countless square-shaped stones came roaring down from the height of eight kilometers, and crashed onto the ground like thunder... They smashed into the crowd of men with an irresistible force. They rampaged about indiscriminately C crushing everything in their path and leaving behind a trail of blood through the Great Zhao army. The big stones cut a bloody path out of the field... "Dear God... what a tragic and amazing scene this is!" Wu Kuang Yun said excitedly. He was in the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. His ears were plugged with strips of cotton cloth, but he was swinging his buttocks on the rhythm of the tremors; [Wow... hahaha... I feel so good!] [You tried to invade us. Now face the wrath of the Heavens, you mother*kers! The heavens wont spare any of you.] [Haha...] [This is so awesome...] The wails and cries aroused by the chaos were submerged by the deafening sound... The chaossted for an hour. It eventually stopped; but only after it had caused more than ten-thousand casualties. This chaos had caused even more casualties than the previous one. That was because the distance covered by these stones was longer than the previous ones. Last time, the stones hade across lots of obstacles on their way down. Moreover, the texture of the ground had been rough enough to pose resistance. However, the stones hade across fewer obstacles this time; even the grounds texture had smoothened and acted as an stic cushion to preserve the speed of the stones. Thanks to that, the stones had continued to move non-stop, and had covered longer distances... Great Zhaos army had encountered two terrifying idents in session. Everyone was in aplete mess. They were all looking around in panic. Theirplexions looked pale. There was horror in their eyes. It seemed as if they would copse at any moment. Even Jin Nankai and the other generals couldnt sit still. Chapter 407 Push… Push… Several troops of Great Zhao Army were gathered here. These soldiers belonged to three big regiments; there were one million people in total. However... putting so many people in order was a taxing job! "We must put the army in order. We must quickly retreat before something happens again." Long Ao spoke with a serious look on his face, "Theres no point in staying here. Well only get eroded by the enemy little by little. And, what if... our route of retreat gets blocked by the enemy? We will be done for if that were to happen..." The other two generals nodded again and again. In fact, the three of them understood that the majority of the Iron Clouds forces had been firmly contained on the main battlefield by the Great Zhaos forces. Only a small part of Iron Clouds army was stationed here; and, they couldnt leave their posts either. Therefore, they certainly didnt need to worry about their route of retreat getting blocked by the enemy. Long Ao only said that in an attempt to site any suitable reason to withdraw his troops from here. They were basically scared after they had hade across such a situation. They would rather go to the main battlefield and fight the enemy. They didnt wish to stay here since they might have to face the falling boulders at any time! "However, one of must stay behind in order to prevent Wu Kuang Yun from taking advantage of our withdrawal andunching a sudden attack." Jin Nankai looked at the other two and spoke, "Who will stay behind?" "I will," Long Ao stated solemnly. Jin Nankai and Yu Cheng Long looked at each other and nodded. Staying behind in the current situation might seem like a choice with the greater risk. However, the ones who stayed behind wouldnt be in a danger ofplete annihtion. On the other hand, the retreating troops would be faced with the danger of getting ambushed by the stones falling. Though... there wasnt enough assurance of whether it would really happen or not. The three generals quickly reached a decision [we will first wait for the unrest to subside. Then, we will determine the safest time, and two forces would rush down the nting valley at the fastest possible speed. Long Aos troops would retreat immediately-after!] [Things would get a lot easier once we are outside the nting valley!] "Its such a pity that we ended up facing such a difficult situation..." Yu Cheng Long heaved a deep sigh and said. He looked towards the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass with a regretful look in his eyes. The other two also sighed. This situation was very rare and unusual. The Iron Clouds forces had been contained tightly on the main battlefield. So much so, that they couldnt even move an inch from there. And, Diwu Qing Rou had made such a clever n to capture this side by deploying three army regiments at once. The total number of soldiers in these three regiments was over a million. They had closely pursued the enemy forces up the nting valley, and all the way up to the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass was certainly called the strongest natural stronghold in the entire world. However, it wasnt indestructible. Great Zhaos army had a numerical advantage. They had been attacking day and night. And, they couldve continued to attack persistently as long as the military supplies continued to arrive from the rear. They wouldve surely sustained several hundred-thousand casualties during the course of the attacks, and wouldve only been able to break through the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass after several attempts. The sacrifice on Great Zhaos end might seem massive at first. However, it wouldve been worth it since these sacrifices would enable them to break through the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. They couldve then opened up the path to capture the vast opennds for their own nation. It would have been such a massive achievement for them! In fact, these three desperado-generals had been assigned to this mission to implement this very strategy! And, these three hadnt intended to return without sess when they had first entered this ce. They had been willingly to give it their best shot even if they had been at a serious disadvantage where they couldve lost ten soldiers against one of Iron Clouds! They had even started to notice the signs of fatigue on the faces of Iron Clouds defenders. They had realized that they only needed to continue strengthening their offensives. They wouldve found an opening in enemys defenses sooner orter. However, they were being forced to withdraw due to such unforeseen and inexplicable circumstances. This was very aggrieving. It would be better to not waste any more time since they had already decided to retreat. The troops were ordered to prepare for retreat. The officers and soldiers had long been frightened by this horrifying phenomenon. So, they reveled when they received the order to retreat. Their spirits were aroused 100-times-over by this news. They wasted no time, and packed their stuff at a lighting speed. Everyone was dying to leave this ce... More than 90% of them swore in their hearts [I will nevere back here! I would rather knock my head against the wall and die. Thats better than dying in a ce like this...] .... .... Meanwhile, Minister Chu was at the summit. He was chopping the mountain. The base of the mountain peak had nearly been emptied-out. It was an rming sight since the peak was tottering. It seemed like it would fall any time now. Moreover, the excavation they had done on the rear side of the mountain peak was long, but its vertical width wasnt too thick. That was because Chu Yang didnt want this humongous mountain peak to fall in the opposite direction; their efforts thus far would go in vain in that were to happen. Afterwards, he dug some on the left and the right side as well. He only left a few-dozen-foot thick section in the middle to keep the peak attached. Whenever the strong winds blew... it felt as if the peak would fall down... Chu Yang used several big stones to provide support in the back. And then, he cut down a few big trees with long stems, and carefully ced them in the rear. He nned to use these big trees as crowbars. His n was to use several crowbars to function as one big crowbar when used simultaneously. It would be easier to operate a few crowbars together than operating a big one alone... In fact, thebined strength of these three people might not be enough to operate one big crowbar... especially since they already a bit tired. So, Chu Yang had no choice but to use this leverage-method. Their safety coefficient would increase since operating long crowbars would help them in staying far away from the peak. Moreover, the possibility of pushing the mountains peak over would also increase by several times. However, Chu Yang dug a big cave nearby. This would ensure their security. These three would immediately hide in that cave once the mountain peak would start to fall... Chu Yang spoke in a loud voice once everything was ready, "Your Majesty, you first go hide far away from here. Dont forget to plug your ears... so as to avoid any injury." Tie Bu Tian immediatelyplied. He used body weight reduction technique, and rushed towards a distant spot. He arrived at a stretch of tnd about 1000 feet away, and stopped. His body looked like a small ck spot to Chu Yang from the distance. Then, Chu Yang waved his right hand and the three people started to use their strength together. They shouted thebors chant while they were at it, "One, two, three, push... push... push!" The three people were working together. Each of them was holding a crowbar in their hands, and was slowly pressing it downward. They couldnt use too much force from the start. They must probe a little in the start since they might not be able to handle the rebound if they applied too much force and the mountain peak identally started to sway. Moreover, they were standing on the rear side. So, the sudden upward thrust would fling them off the mountain, and they would crash down below... The three of them applied the same amount of force, and realized that the mountain peak shook a little bit... However, they had used their full strength this time. Chu Yang waved his hand, "Slowly, slowly stop applying the force. Dont do it at once; do it slowly and gradually. Reduce your strength bit by bit..." Chu Yang rushed forward as soon as the crowbars had returned to their original positions. It seemed like he had discovered something. He chopped out several big stones from the base, and then readjusted the point of the crowbars application. He then tossed the big stones to one side. The two shadows saw him move back-and-forth under a megalith with an almost hollowed out base. They couldnt help but be covered in cold sweat, [Minister Chu would instantly turn into a mass of blood if this megalith abruptly mmed down...] [This guy is indeed very courageous!] Chu Yang kept scuttling underneath the mountain peak with continuous swooshing sounds. The two shadows broke out in a cold sweat, [this bastard! He keeps truncating the base of the mountain peak... its not even 20 feet thick now...] [So daring!] Chu Yang quickly rushed back to his own position. Then, he checked the links again, and made some adjustments. After that, he held his crowbar and gave a hand signal, "Start!" The three people slowly started to exert their force; in unison with each others actions. The mountain peak slowly tilted. The spirits of the three king level experts were aroused by this sight. They mustered the entirety of their strength, and shouted out loud, "Down you go!" They suddenly concentrated their strength, and pushed the crowbars down! The mountain peak tilted forward in a super-slow motion, and began to topple over. It seemed like a towering giant was about to fall t on his face... and it was happening in a super-slow motion. "Its done! Withdraw..." Minister Chu eximed as he let go of the crowbar in his hands and flew back with a swoosh. The three persons shadows issued whooshing sounds as they leapt here-and-there. They managed to cover a distance of 700-800 feet at an incredibly fast speed. Then, they quickly went inside the cave they had dug-up in advance... The mountain peak toppled over. It tilted slowly until it reached half the inclination point. Then, it suddenly elerated! It finallynded on the ground! BANG... The surrounding mountains trembled fiercely! The mountain peak slowly rolled over towards the cliff, and then slowly slid on to the slope below. It went rolling down from there... Boom! There was yet another tremor... And then, the sounds gradually grew louder and more frequent... Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang, Boom, Boom, Boom, Boom... It sounded like the god of thunder was ying drums. The entire Chun Yang Peak went somersaulting downwards. It seemed like a meteor was falling from a height of 9 Km; it thundered as it rolled down from the top of the mountain. The mountains in the surrounding radius of several hundred kilometers were as if disco dancing. The mountains were trembling; particrly this mountain since this major event had urred here. The superficial boulders jubntly jumped tens of feet high. It seemed if they werepeting with each other. Then, they followed after the Chun Yang Peak in abundance... and went down the mountain... Such power and momentum were indeed world-shaking! This great peak hadnt even fallen halfway, and the effects it had caused so far were already equivalent to a scenario of an exceptionally massive mountain rockslide. Moreover, this scenario was simultaneously taking ce in the surrounding radius of 50 Km! This was not andslide! It was a falling megalith! We often make the analogy and say that it was a mountain-high tsunami or it was an earth shatteringndslide. However, how many of us have actually seen the real mountain-high tsunami or earth shatteringndslide? Undoubtedly, many people would atst get to see one. And, the Great Zhao Army in the nting valley would in-particr get to see such a rare beautiful sight with their own eyes. However, they would rather wish they had been born blind in this life than to see this rare beautiful sight! .... .... Jin Nankai and Yu Cheng Long finished organizing their troops. They bid farewell to Long Ao, and issued the military order to set out. The carriage wheels rattled, and the horses neighed. The bows and arrows were hanging on everyones waists. A military order must be strictly obeyed; no matter what. So, the soldiers rushed out. The two tiger generals put on their full-body armors. Then, they turned around and mounted their horses. They rode to the forefront of the army with sullen looks on their faces. The soldiers formed rows, and queued up behind them. Then, the neat army formation started to retreat. All of them were well-trained veteran soldiers. However, there was a look of terror and grief on their faces. A dull atmosphere was prevalent in the army. The same could be said about the warhorses. They all hung their heads dejectedly, while their eyes looked lifeless. They covered more than 5 Km within no time. Then, they advanced for another few kilometers, and arrived in the section of the nting valley where the fall had urred. Jin Nankai gave a meaningful nce to his men and shouted, "What are you men feeling dejected about? We are only retreating for the time being. We arent defeated yet! Sooner orter, we wille back! And at that time, this will be the territory of Great Zhao!" He paused then said, "Everyone, raise your spirits. We must speed up and cross this section of the road in one vigorous effort; understood?" "Yes!" everyone replied in unison. "Good, now speed up. Lets go!" Jin Nankai and Yu Cheng Long spurred their horses. The horses dashed forward with a whooshing sound. Even these two couldnt wait to get out of this damned ce... At this time... an immensely dull and loud sound suddenly resounded, "Boom!" Chapter 408 Everyone Buried Alive The galloping horses were suddenly thrown off-bnce by the shock. Their four hooves lost hold of the ground by the sudden tremors. The mountains around them were shaking. The trees on the mountains were also trembling violently! Jin Nankai and Yu Cheng Long were jolted off of the horseback and fell down. Theyy on their stomachs on the ground with a tragic look on their faces. They could tell that the destructive power of this tremor was several times more potent than the previous two. And then, a dull explosive noise resounded, "Bang!" The army was already in chaos. "Its bad! Its very bad! The big stones areing again!" "Everybody run! Hurry! Itsndslide!" "Oh no***..." "Mommy... mommy..." "Heed me oh heavens, please let me get out of here alive... My 80-year-old mother awaits me back home..." "*** ah, will that sl*t at my home... steal my son after I die?" "Fu*k me, I had just snatched a young beauty before I came here... I never even got the time to enjoy her..." Such screams andments fluttered-about everywhere. The entire army was in disarray, and their formation was in aplete mess. The ones who were somewhat courageous had already run out of the formation. They were desperately rushing forward. They knew that they would be fine as long as they were able to get out of here. Some people rushed forward while some chose to draw back. However, the nting valley was densely packed with people... so, they didnt know where to run to... "***Motherf*ker! Dont push!" "Stay back!" "Im anyway screwed... and you fu*kers still keep pushing..." "Brothers, dash forward..." Everyone swarmed forward. They didnt pay attention that theirmanding generals Jin Nankai and Yu Cheng Long were still lying on the ground. The two got trampled by the frantically stampeding soldiers... However, the loud Bang! sounds submerged every other sound in the midst of this chaos. The surrounding mountain peaks were trembling. Bang... Bang... The banging sounds grew louder and louder... and more frequent too. The stones on the surrounding cliffs couldnt bear the tremors, and began to rain down... Rumble Rumble... The rumbling sounds got closer and closer. They grew louder and more concentrated... Finally, a terrified look appeared in everyones eyes as they saw a massive mountain fall from the sky. It was falling straight down to pound upon their heads! Bang! The mountain peak finally mmed onto the nting valley with an extremely loud sound. It sounded as if the sky had copsed onto the earth. The people present in the surrounding radius of hundreds of feet couldnt utter anything from their throats; they immediately fell down. They began to bleed from all the orifices in their bodies. And then, the mountain peak trod forward. It seemed like an elephant was trampling the wheat field. It went rolling down the nting valley, and produced a loud rumbling sound throughout the way. It crushed people wherever it went. Broken body parts and limbs flew everywhere in its wake. It rolled down the nting valley with an unstoppable force, and continued to advance forward. It only left a bloody alley behind! Two valiant and untamable tiger generals like Jin Nankai and Yu Cheng Long didnt even get a chance to scream. They were crushed alive by the megalith. And, their bodies turned into two piles of blood and minced meat. With this, two of the ten great tiger and dragon ranked generals of Great Zhao died... without even getting a chance to attain military achievements on the battlefield. They died a miserable death by getting crushed under a big stone. It was very sad and aggravating. Moreover, it happened in the process of their retreat. About a million soldiers were retreating under their leadership. All of them were crushed to death. This was even more dumbfounding. Theter generations would be at a loss for words to describe this incident when theyd write about this phase of history. Theyd thus write down the two generals of Great Zhao namely Jin Nankai and Yu Cheng Long led a million soldiers north, and faced many difficulties on the way. They had no way to survive, and decided to retreat. But, the heaven got furious, struck them with lightning, and killed the both of them! Simply put... these two were ended by the wrath of Heaven. The megalith was unstoppable, and it continued to roll forward. However, the entire nting valley was greeted by a rain of big boulders. They continued to pour down in torrents. The first half of the nting valley had remained untouched during thest two disasters, but even that section was submerged in a rain of boulders this time around. So many big boulders were pouring down from every big mountain in the vicinity. One could only imagine the kind of power this impact would have... Even the screams couldnt be heard in the midst of this noise. Nearly half of the nting valley had been submerged by big boulders. The debris and crushed stones had fallen from above, and had buried the nting valley! The mountain peak had been the first one to fall. And, it fearlessly forged ahead for 15 Km! Then, it finally hit a corner with a bang, and caused tremors. It staggered a bit, and then finally came to a halt. But, only after it had crushed yet another group of hundreds of people... This nting valley was about 300 feet wide, while this piece of stone was about 250-260. So, the road was wide enough to let it advance freely for such a long distance. And, it had continued to advance without much hindrance. The army was in its path... so... it was turned into a river of blood... It might have rolled out of the nting valley if a corner hadnt appeared after it had covered the 15 Km! It was overwhelmingly forceful. No wonder it was an object that had been created from the resentment of a man who had remained unmarried for nine lives. He mustve gotten very angry after he had seen that these soldiers had wives and concubines... This phase of chaos and destruction came quickly... and also went by quickly. It hade to an end in a rtively short period of time. This massacre took almost the same time it takes to sip a cup of tea. The world had be very silent all a sudden. This was kind of scary... The Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass no longer had an exit channel because more-than-half of the nting valley was now buried. The fallen rocks and boulders had formed a new dwarf mountain in the valley. The nting valley was still a nting valley, but its terrain was much more elevated now. However, the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass wasnt the least bit affected even though all this had happened in the nting valley. Many stones had fallen in the Heaven Splitting Mountain pass as well. And, several people had been injured. However, this was nothing inparison to the devastation that the Great Zhaos army had to face outside. Their plight was tragic and unbearable. Long Aos hands and feet had turned cold. He recalled bidding farewell to Jin Nankai and Yu Cheng Long only a while ago. Then, he had watched them go far away with the troops. He hadnt yet turned around when all of this happened... Long Ao staggered when it was all over. He then rushed forward to take a good look. After that, his eyes turned ck. He faced upwards and fainted. [Gone!] [They are all gone!] The two other generals had led away the majority of the army. Only half of the armys tail had been left behind. And, all those soldiers were now gone! The nting valley before Long Aos eyes was now filled with rocks! All he could see was rocks... A river of blood was flowing-out from underneath the rocks... Long Aos personal guard gently rubbed his chest, and patted his back to calm him down. He came back to his senses, and immediately spat a mouthful of blood. Then, he cried out from the bottom of his heart, "We are finished... its all over..." He suddenly beat his chest, and stamped his feet in frustration. Tears started to rain down from his eyes... Perhaps even the initiator of this cmity Chu Yang hadnt anticipated that his move would result in such a splendid victory. The three tiger generals of Great Zhao had each led about 500,000 men and horses to the frontline. However, they had changed direction midway, and had brought a total of 1.5 million soldiers here. They had rushed like a hurricane until they had reached here. A total of 300,000 soldiers were stationed near the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. And, less than a quarter of the total soldiers were stationed outside the nting valley. The rest were spread in the 50 Km-long nting valley. The total number of casualties during this during this sky-fall tragedy had surprisingly surpassed 600,000 on Great Zhaos side. That was because Jin Nankai and Wu Cheng Long had coincidentally led their troops to retreat, and had met with the disaster head-on. They were smashed by the megalith, and had been nearly wiped out... Moreover, thendslides and rockslides which followed the impact had buried more-than-half of the nting valley. Hundreds-of-thousands of soldiers were smashed and buried under the rocks. They were all buried alive! It could be said that Great Zhaos Army had now turned into head and tail. And, these two groups couldnt even see each other. The one on the outside couldnte inside, and the one on the inside couldnt go out. What was even worse was the fact that... the soldiers who were trapped inside couldnt receive any supplies... Moreover, the army group on the outside had basically turned into a group of honeybees without the queen. They were in a total mess. The three great generals were inside, and the highest ranked army official on the outside was merely a deputy general. On top of that, the three generals had always been strong leaders. So, this deputy general had never gotten a real chance to assume responsibility. Therefore, these soldiers were basically like blunt weapons after having faced such a world-shaking event... Wu Kuang Yun had seen the entire event from inside the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. He knew what had really happened. There had been so much noise and chaos. He would have to be extremely stupid to not understand... He was happily jumping on the spot. He was shouting and rejoicing. "Great... Great... General Wu... shouldnt our army... go... go out the walls..." Wu Yi found the right opportunity toe close. He then asked with a solemn and respectful look on his face. "Stop! How about I take your ce and continue this talk?" Wu Kuang Yun couldnt withstand all the stammering, and felt very ufortable inside. So, he immediately raised his hand and asked, "You want to suggest... that we send our army outside the wall and annihte the enemy?" Wu Yi persistently nodded. Wu Kuang Yun spoke, "Now I will answer theres no need for that. Then, you will ask why not?" Wu Yi nodded. Wu Kuang Yuncently replied, "Now, I will reply. Theyve already been crippled as an army. They are already done for. So, we dont need to attack them. Now, you will ask why are they done for? Then, I will reply because they cant survive without eating! Now, you will ask why cant they eat? Now, I will reply because of thendslides. Then, you will ask again... ouch!" He was interrupted midway by Wu Yis kick. He was kicked very maliciously, and was sent flying up. He fell down far away... and in a weird posture. Wu Yi snorted. He turned around with a livid face, and walked away. [Motherfu*ker, youre still not done taking digs at me... Its not like I cant talk, you know? I just stutter a bit.] Wu Kuang Yun clutched his butt and crawled up. Then, he flew into a rage, "Wu Yi! You are a deputy general, and yet you dare to hit a general! Are you out of you mind? Damn! Wait and watch how Iin about you to the higher-ups. I will get you dismissed from duty once I go back. No. I will get you sacked and banished from army. I will get you exiled..." He was roaring, but Wu Yi didnt even turn back. He had gone far away without paying any attention to him. Wu Kuang Yu was mad. He was dying to vent his anger. He turned his head to the side, and saw his personal guardughing up his sleeves. He asked in a scolding tone, "Why are youughing, huh? What are youughing at? What is so funny? Does it make you happy to see your Great General being beaten up?" "Absolutely not, General!" the soldier assumed the attention posture, and replied. "You wont, or wont dare to?" Wu Kuang Yun fiercely asked. "I wont, and wont dare to." Wu Kuang Yun was satisfied with this reply. He patted-off the dust from his buttocks, and swaggered away. He left, and a burst ofughter sounded behind his back. Wu Kuang Yun paid no attention to it. His lips curled-up in a grin as he said in his heart, "I dont know whether it is an achievement or not... but I can tell that I will be able to defeat Long Ao soon. Then, I will rush out to find His Majesty." At this time... On the summit... Chu Yang patted the dust off of his clothes, and jumped out of the cave. He twisted his waist, and patted his butt to get rid of the dirt. His casual behavior made it seem as if he had just done a trivial thing. He spoke in a fairly rxed tone, "Its done. Lets go now. Wu Kuang Yu mightmit suicide if we dont deliver His Majesty to the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass in time." Chapter 409 Sword Spirit Wakes Up The two Ninth Grade King Level Shadows felt their hearts thump loudly after this incident had urred. They turned around, and saw that the young King Level expert had already jumped out. The nonchnt expression on his face made it seem as if nothing had happened. [Such a calm disposition at such a young age...] The two shadows shouted in their hearts C Monster! Tie Bu Tian sat leisurely far away from there. He stood up, and walked over to them; his clothes fluttered in the wind as he walked. There was a calm and tranquil look on his face. Even the cracks that had appeared in the ground due to the tremors didnt seem to affect him. "Is it over?" Tie Bu Tian asked with a smile. "Its over," Chu Yang smiled back and said. "It can be estimated that Great Zhao Army has suffered some losses this time." Tie Bu Tian revealed a faint smile and spoke, "It may not be a heavy blow to them, but it should be good enough to put them under stress." Chu Yangughed and said, "10,000 to 20,000 people shouldve died ording to my estimate." "10,000-20,000?" Tie Bu Tian asked in a startled manner, "How can there be so many casualties?" Chu Yangughed mischievously and exined, "Your Majesty, andslide of this scale urs once in ten thousand years. Its that rare! Im confident about my estimate!" They were unaware that their actual achievement was simply mind-boggling. This phenomenon couldnt possibly be described as a mere ndslide. They couldnt imagine the kind of victory they had obtained. Perhaps, they wouldnt believe it even if someone were toe and tell them C that 600,000 troops had been destroyed by their actions! Moreover, the casualties also included two tiger generals two amongst the top-ranked generals on the continent! Jin Nankai and Wu Cheng Long! "Lets go." Tie Bu Tian smiled. She hadnt had high hopes from the beginning. So, this much damage was enough to cause somemotion in her heart. "Ok." Chu Yangughed out loud, and then took a step forward. Suddenly, the Nine Tribtions Sword Point burst into a rage within his Dantian. It then came out abruptly, and issued a telepathic thought to Chu Yang in order to prevent him from leaving. Chu Yang uttered "Ah?", and his footsteps halted. Chu Yang clearly knew what the Nine Tribtions Sword Point wanted. [This little guy thinks of nothing but personal gains. So, it wouldnt havee out if it hadnt seen the possibility of a gain.] The Nine Tribtions Sword Point was quite bewildered in reality. It wouldve spoken out in a shocked tone if it could speak, [Going? Why are you going? You havent even obtained the treasure, and still you wish to leave?] [Did you call me out to dig a Mountain? All that hard work wasnt to dig out some treasure? Why were you digging so excitedly if it wasnt to dig out treasure? Are we miners or something?] Chu Yang could sense the dissatisfaction and grievances of the Nine Tribtions Sword Point. He couldnt help but smile bitterly as he said, "Actually, I would like to search around here for a bit. It seems like theres some treasure here..." Chu Yang was somewhat embarrassed. He was touching his nose, and looked very ufortable from his facial expression. After all, he was the one who had proposed to head back. And now, the others were ready to head back in ordance with his proposition, but he had proposed to stay back... how could something like that not be embarrassing? The shadows and Tie Bu Tian had seen Chu Yangs elixir finding ability. They figured that there must be some treasure nearby if Chu Yang was having this feeling. So, theyplied to follow him withoutining. They were basically very curious to see what this ever-mysterious King of Hell Chu was going to find on this barren mountain... The Nine Tribtions Sword Point throbbed inside Chu Yangs arm. It anxiously guided Chu Yang in the correct direction. Chu Yang took a few steps, and realized that he was actually walking in the direction of the chopped-off Chun Yang Peak. Chu Yang couldnt help but scratch his head. He thought to himself, [what is this strangely lucky coincidence? I inadvertently chopped down a mountain peak, and now Im surprisingly going to find treasure under it?] The terrain continued to get steeped and steeper as they got closer and closer to it. And, the Nine Tribtions Sword Point continued to pulsate more and more cheerfully. Tie Bu Tian was walking behind Chu Yang. He looked around, and spoke with a gentle smile on his face, "This mountain peak is very strange to be honest. The other mountain peaks in the vicinity are covered with trees and vegetation. This Chun Yang Peak is the only one thats barren in the surrounding radius of several dozen kilometers. Theres only stone as far as the eyes can see, but theres no trace of trees or nts... Minister Chu, that contraption you made to lift the megalith was made-up of tree logs... You had to bring those tree logs from so far away from some other mountain, ha-ha. It wouldnt have been possible to fetch such huge trees from other mountains if your martial power wasnt this strong." His words caught the listeners attention. Chu Yangs advancing footsteps halted as soon as he heard Tie Bu Tians remark. And, his entire body trembled as if he had stepped on a live electric wire! [Indeed, indeed! No wonder I also felt that this ce isnt normal. So, thats how it is. There are no trees or vegetation in this region. Theres not even a trace of any weed growing in the areas surrounding the Chun Yang Peak... that too in the radius of more than a dozen kilometers.] [Moreover, we traveled twenty or so kilometers to arrive here, but we only found withered trees over that distance. Also, for some reason the growth of trees isnt that luxuriant within the radius of a few hundred kilometers...] [Why is that?] [Theres only one possible exnation to all this C that theres something here... something which can absorb the spirit energy from the surroundings for its own use. It has absorbed the spirit energy from the surroundings for its own existence. And, it has deprived all other living things of their opportunity to grow and prosper. This is the reason why the trees and nts have withered... or stopped growing altogether!] [And, an elixir that can have such powerful ability is certain to be a heavenly treasure... perhaps even one of the nine great herbal medicines!] [It has to be!] Chu Yang thought this, and his heart could no longer be stopped from pounding loudly. He looked all around in the surrounding areas. He spotted lush trees and dense vegetation beyond therge radius of several hundred kilometers. The range of this elixirs effect clearly exceeded the range of the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng. In fact, its range was more than double of the Jade Snow Spirit Ginsengs! [Does that mean this elixir is better than the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng?] Chu Yangs heart throbbed. Tie Bu Tian saw that Chu Yang had suddenly stopped. So, he curiously asked, "Why arent you walking? Did you find it?" "No." Chu Yang calmed himself down, and began to walk forward. His target was obviously that bottom part of the Chun Yang Peak. Chu Yang suddenly burst intoughter once he had approached it. He then spoke, "Just look at how precisely Ive cut this d*ck from the middle... this bottom end is just... tut-tut, it wouldve been rendered unusable if it were a persons d*ck. Those mother*king and pathetic eunuchs in the pce have no urge or impulse down there... But, at least their d*cks arent chopped-off from the middle. However, this one cant perform any function, and is basically as good as dead..." Tie Bu Tian suddenly flew into a rage. [You havee here to find an elixir or talk dirty like a hoodlum?] The two shadows didnt know whether tough or cry as they watched Minister Chu tantly spout such utter nonsense; and that too in a haughty manner. They felt helpless and frustrated in their hearts; [hes fearless because he doesnt know the truth! This guy wouldnt dare to be so presumptuous if he knew that His Majesty is a woman in reality...] [He is simply indecent.] Minister Chuughed heartily, and finally arrived before the Chun Yang Peak. It looked even more magnificent, imposing and lofty up-close. Chu Yang gently stroked and stroked that chopped-off section of the peak with a smile on his face. He then sighed with emotion and said, "Im sorry I wasnt caring enough and chopped you off." Tie Bu Tiansplexion turned dark. He immediately turned around. Then, he took a deep breath to calm his anger. He surprisingly realized that his mind had sobered up after he had taken a deep breath. He couldnt help but point this out, "Ive never climbed mountains before, but Ive have heard that it is very difficult to breathe at high altitudes... especially at the summit of tall mountains. Shouldnt it be difficult to breathe on this mountain too? But, I have yet to experience any breathing difficulty here. Whats going on? Is it because theres an elixir here?" The two shadows were baffled by this. Their faces immediately revealed a look of shock at this realization. [Indeed, Tie Bu Tiansment makes logical sense. We havent faced any breathing difficulties yet. All of us have been neglecting this point since we havee up here.] [It seems like theres an extraordinary treasure hidden in this mountain peak...] Sword Point began to tremble even more intensely. It was constantly pointing towards the middle spot of the chopped off Chun Yang Peak. Chu Yang took a deep breath, and jumped up. A weary voice suddenly spoke in his consciousness, "Dig from either side... then, go obliquely down for 90 feet..." Chu Yang was startled, "Sword Spirit? Where were you all this time? I called you several times, but you didnt give the slightest of responses." The Sword Spirit asked in a feeble voice, "First you tell me what happened back then... you went totally berserk. Those people were close to chopping you into pieces, and you had fallen unconscious. You wouldve died if I hadnt used my powers to protect you. Unfortunately, the spiritual power I had been umting for such a long time got exhausted in saving you, and I ended up falling into a deep sleep..." "Eh... so thats what happened back then..." Chu Yang felt somewhat embarrassed. He recalled what all things happened that night. Even he himself felt strange as to why he had gone berserk, and then faced the mass attack head-on instead of dodging... "I fortunately had a narrow escape. I have absorbed the power of the Mysterious Jade Ice Paste in thest few days. That has restored me a little bit; else, it wouldve been impossible for me to wake up." Sword Spirit said, "You make the best use of time, and get that elixir. Im off to take rest now..." "Wait. Slow down. What treasure is there inside this? You know that, right?" Chu Yang asked. "What sort of treasure do you expect to find inside a peak that is named Chun Yang?" The Sword Spirit snapped and said, "You must know that there must be some reason why this naturally formed structure got this name of all the names that exist between the heaven and earth!" He disappeared without a trace after he spoke that. Chu Yangs belly was full of queries, but the Sword Spirit had already vanished. He touched his nose, and jumped down from the chopped mountain peak. He stood to the side of Chun Yang Peak and shed obliquely with the Nine Tribtions Sword. Tie Bu Tian stared nkly as the bluish-green sword in Chu Yangs hand cut through the stone as if it was cutting through butter. His sword would pierce into the stone to its hilt each time. Tie Bu Tians eyes were full of shock. Chu Yang cut out a big square-shaped stone after a while, and ced it on the side. Then, another one and so on... The two shadows stepped forward to lend him a hand like before. They were sure that Chu Yang had found the treasures location. However, there wasnt the slightest trace of greed in their hearts. Their minds had a pure thought instead; [we must help him in taking out this treasure intact.] Chu Yang had given them Vitality Spring Water for free, and had done them a big favor in doing so. This kindness was enough to make these two his followers and supporters forever. They wouldnt ask him for a share in this profit. How could they possibly ask for something like that? Besides, this was something that Chu Yang had discovered on his own merit. Moreover, he was doing all digging by himself. They couldnt possibly demand a share for merely moving the stones, could they? They could never be so cheap. Chu Yang had already dug down for 60 feet. A big tunnel had already appeared on the floor. Chu Yang inserted the Sword Point once again into the stone. However, he felt a subtle heat travel-up the Sword Point this time. It travelled along the Sword Edge, and through the hilt, before it entered into his palm. His exhaustion subsided in an instant. It seemed as if he had soaked his body in hot springs. His entire body suddenly feltpletely rxed andfortable. And, he didnt even know how that happened... Chapter 410 Mysterious Yang Jade Essence Chu Yang was excited! [It seems that Ill be reaching it soon. Sword Spirit said that its located 90 feet below. But, I have already started to notice changes. And, that too after I have covered a distance of only 60 feet... does that mean that it is some kind of a badass treasure?] Chu Yang once again threw out a big stone. It was caught by the two shadows, who stood at the caves mouth. They clearly felt something wrong about this stone. The bottom part of this big stone was very soft. In fact, it was so soft that their finger could poke inside it without applying any force. Moreover, it was giving off a strange heat. Moreover, the bottom of this stone had an inch-thick coating; this coating was dark-red in color. It was this dark-redyer that was giving off that strange heat. The shadows noted that they felt a sense offort throughout their body after they came in contact with this heat. Chu Yang was about to dig further when the space in his consciousness suddenly began to shake. The Sword Spirit suddenly appeared, and hastily cautioned, "Be careful from hereon. Collect everything present within the surrounding radius of 30 feet, and put them inside the Nine Tribtions Space!" "Eh?" Chu Yang asked doubtfully. "Dont eh me; do as I say!" Sword spirit was usually sluggish. But right now, he was very excited for some reason. He sighed and spoke in a trembling voice, "I have to admit that you are very lucky, kid! This is insane. I am speechless!" "Im lucky?" Chu Yang knitted his brows and asked. "You are more than just lucky..." Sword Spirit was silent for a moment. He then spoke, "You used to be powerless in the beginning. Then, you found the Sword Point, and you also managed to obtain a part of the Seven Shades Cold Energy along with it. These two things were enough to prevent you from getting injured in most situations. Afterwards, you used your powers of Martial Master to obtain the Vitality Spring Water when you obtained the second fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword! In fact, you obtained the entire spring. You should know that the Vitality Spring was supposed to dry up after the second fragment was removed from it. However, we actually managed to take it whole, and somehow ced it inside the Nine Tribtions Space. It has now be an ever-existing treasure trove for you. "Then, you even luckily found a small Spirit Jade Ginseng while pursuing the enemy. And, the medicinal efficacy of that ginseng was so subtly stolen by the Nine Tribtions Sword Point." Chu Yang said, "Spirit Jade Ginseng?" "Yes. I understand that Diwu Qing Rous Spirit Jade Ginseng is only a small ginseng. It is 3000 years old, and isnt qualified to be a real spirit jade ginseng at such a young age. However, dont forget that it is still counted among the genuine nine great herbal medicines in the world! "Its just like... a newly born tiger cub can be easily put in order even by a rabbit, but no one can deny that it is a tiger, got it?" Sword Spirit gave this simple exnation very thoroughly and in detail. "Understood," Chu Yang replied. "However, the medicinal efficacy of that very little Spirit Jade Ginseng wasterbined with other medicines to form the Nine Tribtions Pills prototype. And, the very creation of this prototype stimted the Nine Tribtions Sword to seek more and more of such elixirs! This is just like opening ones spiritual wisdom. Do you understand what I am saying? "In other words, the Nine Tribtions Sword wouldnt have rapidly discovered these precious treasures if you hadnt obtained those items in the beginning. And, you wouldve most-likely missed the nine great herbal medicines even if they were present in your vicinity in that case. However, things are entirely different now, and they are certainly in your favor... "Then, you found the Mysterious Jade Ice Paste! Moreover, its a fully matured Mysterious Jade Ice Paste!" Sword Spirit eximed in admiration, "It is 90,000 years old. It is simply... priceless! On top of that, it is one of the nine great herbal medicines. "Your good luckes in quick session. I was in deep sleep until now, and I was using the Mysterious Jade Ice Pastes cold energy to nourish my soul. But, the mysterious yang energy suddenly came inside your body and caught my attention when you came close to this ce. The Yin and Yang elements joined together, and I suddenly woke up... only to find that you have found another treasure! "What in the world is this treasure?" Chu Yang rudely interrupted the Sword Spirit since it was jabbering on-and-on. He was unable to tolerate the suspense any longer. He thought, [didnt you say that you are tired and need rest to recuperate? Howe you appeared so suddenly, and started to chirp like a bird, huh?] "The material present in the surrounding radius of thirty feet... as well as well thirty feet down from here C all of it is Mysterious Yang Jade! It is Mysterious Yang Jade, you fool." Sword Spirit said excitedly. "What is the use of Mysterious Yang Jade?" Chu Yang asked. "First you first dig it out. Then, Ill tell you," Sword Spirit replied impatiently. Chu Yang snorted and brandished the Nine Tribtions Sword to delimit a big circle. He didnt even get enough time to put out his hand to grab the jade since the impatient Sword Spirit had already transferred that big chunk of mysterious yang jade into the Nine Tribtions Space. Then, Chu Yang saw the mysterious yang jade change shape inside the Nine Tribtions Space; it transformed into a circr lump under the Sword Spirits control. And then, the Sword Spirit sat down cross-legged in the middle of that weird circr lump. Chu Yang continued to mine out the mysterious yang jade, and the Sword Spirit continued to receive the chunks of jade into the Nine Tribtions Space in kind. It merged them all into that weird round lump, and the lump continued to grow bigger and bigger. Eventually, thest piece of mysterious yang jade was received into the Nine Tribtions Space. Chu Yang used his intention to take out three pieces of the mysterious yang jade. Sword Spirit immediately got agitated, and quickly shifted them back into the Nine Tribtions Space. He then asked, "What are you doing?" He looked like a mother-hen who was trying to protect her chicks. He had basically gone all-out against Chu Yang. "What happened?" Chu Yang was somewhat speechless. He pointed at the big and round heap of mysterious yang jade inside the Nine Tribtions space and said, "You have so much of it, yet you cant spare three pieces for those who helped us. Whats the meaning of this? Besides, I only took out a few pieces. Why you are being so stingy...?" "Even a drop is out of the question!" Sword Spirit tightly locked down the Nine Tribtions Space. He then looked fiercely at Chu Yang, "Who told them to help? Couldnt we have done it ourselves? Your argument is trulyughable!" Chu Yang felt a headache when he realized that the Sword Spirit had usurped control of the Nine Tribtions Space. He couldnt take anything out as a result. So, he felt quite helpless, "Just this time..." "This time?" Sword Spirit looked at him suspiciously. "Only once..." Chu Yang nodded again and again. "Sigh... its such a pity. This... this mysterious yang jade is an authentic treasure. Its priceless." Sword Spirit was stubbornly staring at the three pieces of mysterious yang jade thaty before his eyes. He then put away two of them. He took the smallest piece, and broke it into palm-sized pieces. Then, he took one palm-sized piece, and further broke it into three tiny pieces. Afterwards, he threw these three tiny pieces out of the Nine Tribtions Space, "Take these away!" Chu Yang almost fainted! [I have never met a stingy guy like him. Hes way too stingy. I highly doubt that Ive seen someone stingier than him!] [You have a big mountain of this treasure, but youre not even willing to give three palm-sized pieces to the others? How can someone be that stingy?] However, the Sword Spirits stance didnt change. He had put on a resolute and stubborn appearance. It seemed as if he wouldnt back down from his decision no matter what, "Do you want them or not? If you want these tiny pieces... then I will take these back too." Chu Yang smiled bitterly, "You are ruthless!" "Now, why dont you get back to work?" Sword Spirit roared, "The stuff lying under the Mysterious Yang Jade is actually the Mysterious Yang Jade Essence! Its of the same rank as the Mysterious Ice Jade Paste! Its one of the nine great herbal medicines. What are you waiting for? Bring it inside." "What... what...?" Chu Yang was startled. In fact, he nearly stuttered. He was already more than satisfied and overjoyed to have obtained so much mysterious yang jade. He wasnt prepared for such a pleasant surprise. He quickly turned to have a look, but didnt see the Mysterious Yang Jade Essence. Instead, he saw a smooth item lying on the ground. This item was issuing a pink luster. Chu Yang bent over, and gently picked it up with his sword. That small object suddenly became smaller as soon as it left the ground; most of it had melted in the air. However, there remained a small lump of pink stuff on the ground. And, it was wriggling gently. Its appearance was very simr to that of the mysterious ice jade essence. It was exuding a burning hot temperature, but Chu Yang noticed that it wasnt hot despite of this. [It seems like this is the Mysterious Yang Jade Essence.] Chu Yang moved this small lump of Mysterious Yang Jade Essence into the Nine Tribtions Space. The Sword Spirit also let out a cry of surprise. He immediately ced it into the Vitality Spring Water. Then, he finally heaved a sigh of relief, and happily said, "Awesome! Now we can have Yin and Yang coordination in the Nine Tribtions Space. I dont need to worry about that anymore. Moreover, my spiritual strength will also grow rapidly... thanks to the coordination of Yin and Yang. I will be able to assist you more that way; and faster too..." "Eh? Yin and Yang coordination?" Chu Yang suddenly remembered that backstory he had earlier narrated. He then spoke with amazement, "Is the story of that nine lives bachelor true?" "What nine lives bachelor?" Sword Spirit looked at him and asked in a perplexed manner, "What the hell are you talking about? I am sure that its some hideous bullshit, isnt it?" Chu Yang forced a smile, and quickly narrated the backstory once again. Then, he asked, "Dont tell me its true?" "Are you for real...?" Sword Spirit was speechless as he looked at Chu Yang, "Mysterious Yang Jade Essence is always found in harsh conditions. For example, it was found here under this peak that has stood erect under the blue sky for ages. This peaks body has been fully exposed to the sun for ten thousand years, and thats how it gathered so much pure yang energy from the heaven. Hence the name... Chun Yang Peak! The next important condition is the Nine Dragons Terrain! Got it? The nine dragon veins intersect under this mountain. So, its not surprising that such a heavenly treasure has slowly formed over ten thousand years!" "So thats how it is." Chu Yang thought of that backstory and chuckled twice. Then, he suddenly thought of something, "Doesnt that mean that another heavenly treasure will be formed here? After all, we havent destroyed its Nine Dragon Terrain..." "But of course. You will just need to wait for ten thousand years to obtain it." Sword Spirit grinned and spoke, "It needs to stay exposed to the sun for ten thousand years. In other words, a treasure like this needs ten thousand years to take shape. Wanna wait?" "Wait?" Chu Yang smile wryly. [Motherf*ker, I dont even know where Ill be lying buried after ten thousand years? Even my descendants wont be able to find my corpse... And, you are asking me to wait...?] Chu Yang soon jumped out from the hole. It was pitch-dark in the pit. Therefore, the others hadnt been able to see what he was up to. But, the three of them were d when he jumped out of the pit. "You came out? Are you all right?" Tie Bu Tian asked. "Im all right," Chu Yang replied. "Excellent. Lets go then." Tie Bu Tian spoke that, and turned around to leave. The two shadows gave a warm smile, and followed after Tie Bu Tian. They didnt ask what Chu Yang had found. Thats because asking this question wouldve only put Chu Yang in awkward situation. This treasure was Chu Yangs. So, why would they needlessly create trouble? "You guys wont ask what treasure I found?" Chu Yang asked in a puzzled manner. "Its yours to begin with. Regardless of what you got its yours." The shadow patted Chu Yangs shoulder, and spoke with a genial smile on his face, "So, we didnt ask." "Wait." Chu Yang was somewhat moved by this. He sighed and said, "I found a piece of jade inside. I have divided it into four parts." Saying this, he recalled how big of a miser Sword Spirit had been. He suddenly felt embarrassed in his heart. However, neither did he know, and nor did he understand the true value of the Mysterious Yang Jade. If he had given-out the three chunks he had originally nned to give... the two shadows would probably have died on the spot from a stroke... Chapter 411 King of Hell Chu Commands the Army! Chu Yang flipped over his wrist and spoke, "This is for the three of you!" He looked at the thin and tiny pieces of jade in his palm and felt embarrassed as he continued, "Cough cough... these are a bit small... But, cough cough... the original pieces werent big... so..." Chu Yang clearly had a guilty conscience as he said this sentence. [Not big? Its actually as big as a mountain. But... how can I say that? I cant say that my Nine Tribtions Swords Spirit is so stingy that he doesnt want to give you any more than this, can I?] However, the other three people had already been stunned! The three pieces of pink jade in Chu Yangs palm were issuing a bright reddish luster under the illumination of sunlight. It seemed as if these jades were melting in sunlight, and were exuding a burst of dense vapor... A warm aura suddenly spread out, and shrouded the three people. "The Mysterious Yang Jade!" a shadow suddenly called out in surprise, and his eyes opened wide in a stare. The two shadows stared at the jade pieces, and it seemed as if their eyes would pop out! [No wonder this ce is barren and not even a de of grass can be seen growing here! No wonder this mountain peak is called Chun Yang Peak! Its indeed pure yang energy. Its the purest form of yang! So, such a priceless treasure C that can even startle the heavens C was hidden in this peak. It actually contains the power of pure yang...!] [The Mysterious Yang Jade!] The shadows were moved to tears, [so this treasure wasnt just a legend. It really exists in the real world!] Tie Bu Tian didnt know what kind of an item the Mysterious Yang Jade was, but he could tell by the reaction of the two shadows that this tiny jade was no ordinary treasure. "This jade... His Majesty can have it, but we cant!" the shadow said with great difficulty. His eyes were fixated at the Mysterious Yang Jade in Chu Yangs palm. "Why?" Chu Yang asked. "An innocent ordinary man can get into trouble on ount of a cherished item that can arouse the jealousy of others." The shadow sighed and said, "We are not carefree like you. Unlike you, we cant go wherever we want... or do whatever we want. But, His Majesty is the Emperor of this nation. Hes far from being ordinary. There wont be any problem if he is to carry such a precious treasure on his body. However, our case is different. We have a Family. And, we must return to our Family from time to time..." The look on the shadows face was somewhat bitter and astringent. There was something he wanted to say but didnt, [The Family will certainly try to take this precious treasure away from us as soon as they find out that its in our possession. Its certainly great that we are Ninth Grade King Level Expert, but the Family doesnt take this level of strength very seriously.] Moreover, these two were already quite old. So, their future development wasnt going to be favored by their Family. Why else would they have been sent to the Lower Three Heavens? "Are you implying that you wont take these?" Chu Yang was astonished and asked, "I brought them out for you two. Do you want me to take these back?" The two shadows hesitated for a moment and finally made a decision, "Well, we definitely dont want that... So, lets do it like this... We will ept only one for both of us since we are a married couple." Then, the shadow picked up the smallest and thinnest piece of jade. After that, he picked up thergest piece, and gave it to Tie Bu Tian. He then resolutely returned thest remaining piece to Chu Yang. "We took this small piece, but it is our most precious heirloom now. We thank you for your kindness," the two shadows spoke with dedication. As to why they gave the biggest pieces to Tie Bu Tian... the two shadows felt, [you lost your martial arts for the sake of someone else. You paid a big price by losing the most precious thing a woman has. So, it should bepletely fine to receive a big piece of the Mysterious Yang Jade since it will nourish your body.] "Your Majesty, this piece of jade is called the Mysterious Yang jade. You may carry it on your body, or wear it as an ornament. It wont just nourish your body, but also your soul. Moreover, it will take good care of your skin, and it will help you maintain a young appearance. You are burdened with the responsibilities of the nation, and you often have to deal with thousands of state affairs. Its difficult to escape from exhaustion when you have such an arduous job. However, all sorts of illnesses shall shy away from your body and your spirit so long as you have this Mysterious Yang Jade. You will always feel full and energetic. In fact, you will forget what it feels to be tired or fatigued. Moreover, it will never harm your body." Shadow solemnly suggested, "Your Majesty, this piece of jade must never be shown to others. You can also pass it on as a national treasure in the future!" "Pass it on as a national treasure?!" Tie Bu Tian held that piece of jade in her hands. She had been ying with it since she liked its warm aura. She found it adorable, and couldnt part with it. However, she was suddenly startled when she heard the shadows words. Pass it on as a national treasure? Tie Bu Tian was the Emperor. So, how could he not know what sort of treasure could be passed on as a national treasure? Only a treasure that went against the heavens will could be designated as a national treasure. "I will always keep this piece of jade with me... forever," Tie Bu Tian raised his head and solemnly said. There was a deep meaning in this sentence. At least the two shadows felt that there was a deep meaning in this sentence. Chu Yang didnt feel anything though... The two shadows sighed in their hearts after they saw the difference in those two peoples demeanors... [what a pair this is... The man has someone else in his heart, and the woman is burdened with the incredible weight of responsibilities...] [One is madly in love with the other and is willing to do anything for her love, while the other ispletely oblivious... Can there really be such a strange emotional entanglement in this world?] The four people went down the mountain. They continued to walk until it was early evening. They crossed several mountains, and went to the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass via another direction. Wu Kuang Yun was burning with impatience. That was because Long Ao still hadnt moved an inch from the spot - not because he didnt wish to move... but, because he simply couldnt. There was a dwarf mountain behind them, and it was blocking their path. He was trapped in such an awkward situation. He wanted to cry, but had no tears to shed. [I can make my several hundred thousand men climb up the mountain cliff if want them to withdraw. But, what about taking the horses and carts outside... this is no fairy tale you know?] [Also... there would be chaos and disorder if several hundred-thousand men start to climb the mountain. It would be a lot easier for Wu Kuang Yun tounch a surprise attack in that case... wouldnt we all be annihted if that were to happen?] Long Ao was very courageous, but even then he wouldnt dare to take such a ridiculous step. Lets assume they turned out to be lucky and managed to climb up... but what would they do if the megaliths fell at that time? This was a genuinely unpredictable matter! Therefore, Long Ao could only tough it out. "Your Majesty... Your Majesty... Your..." Wu Kuang Yun received a report about the Emperors arrival, and quickly rushed out to wee him. He was overexcited. In fact, he was almost moved to tears. He wiped his tears, and excitedly greeted him, "... you finally came back. I... I... I... I nearlymitted suicide..." Tie Bu Tian smiled and spoke in a consoling manner, "No need to be anxious. Im perfectly fine. Well, whats the situation in Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass?" "The situation is excellent!" Wu Kuang Yuns short reply shocked Tie Bu Tian, [Excellent?] "Yes, wa ha ha. This Old Wu has been way too excited the entire day. It was like the sky itself fell down. A huge mountain crashed down, and crushed those bastards to death. Wa ha ha..." Wu Kuang Yun grinned. "Just one mountain cant possibly crush all of them, right?" Tie Bu Tian knitted his brows, [this Wu Kuang Yun is exaggerating, right?] "But this mountain was rolling, Your Majesty! This mountain rolled down along the nting valley... Moreover, the impact of the fall had caused vibrations throughout the valley. And, this inducedndslides and rockslides everywhere. Ha ha, that scene was truly spectacr! I heard that even Jin Nankai and Yu Cheng Long were crushed to death... Great Zhaos casualties have surpassed six-hundred-thousand!" Wu Kuang Yun was blushing with excitement, "Six-hundred-thousand ah. Six-hundred-thousand Your Majesties ah!" [Six-hundred-thousand your majesties?] Tie Bu Tian was baffled by this reply. [Did he actually say six-hundred-thousand your majesties? What kind of a casualty figure is this? How can a nation have six-hundred-thousand Emperors?] However, Tie Bu Tian also knew that Wu Kuang Yun was extremely excited... hence the incoherence in his speech. So, he didnt take it seriously. "I will go in and see." Tie Bu Tian waved his hand to dismiss Wu Kuang Yun. Wu Kuang Yun stealthily arrived in front of Chu Yang. His hairy hand patted on Chu Yangs shoulder, "Hey! Kid, do you still remember Great General Wu?" Chu Yang raised his eyebrow, "You mean the general I was going to offer to the warhorses on aphrodisiac." Wu Kuang Yun suddenly gawked. He stared nkly and furiously said, "Fu*k!" [He just had to expose my mental scar from the very start of our meeting.] Wu Kuang Yun was about tosh out, but realized that Chu Yang had already gone after Tie Bu Tian. Wu Kuang Yuns heavy body thudded forward to catch up with them. He was about to assume an authoritative pose. But, Tie Bu Tian suddenly turned around. He then looked at Wu Kuang Yun, and spoke in a solemn tone, "You mustnt be unreasonable with Minister Chu!" Tie Bu Tians voice was very low; as if to let only Wu Kuang Yun hear it. Wu Kuang Yuns jaw dropped. His mouth opened wide in bewilderment as he shouted in his heart, [Minister Chu? King of Hell Chu? ***! So that means that this guy is... King of Hell Chu?] He recalled the uproar that the King of Hell Chu had caused throughout Iron Cloud. He could never have imagined that such a dreadful person would turn out to be a youngster... Wu Kuang Yun tried his best, but he simply couldnt seem to ept this absurd fact. He opened his mouth to speak, but saw Tie Bu Tian re at him. His gaze was sharp like a knife! [His Majesty is clearly hinting me to not reveal the King of Hell Chus identity...] Wu Kuang Yun immediately made a tactful decision, and shut his mouth. However, he still thought in his mind, [why tell me if His Majesty doesnt want to reveal the King of Hell Chus identity?] The walked along, and saw that the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass was in a mess. The house walls had copsed everywhere. Tie Bu Tian couldnt help but sigh with emotion, [that was really dangerous.] [Any other city instead of the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass wouldve long been turned into a pile of dust...] They went up the wall, and looked outside. Tie Bu Tians sharp eyes continued to observe for a while. Then, he said, "Minister Chu, Im leaving the five-hundred-thousand troops and horses stationed here under yourmand from now on!" Chu Yang was stunned, "Mymand?" "Yes, yourmand." Tie Bu Tian replied with utmost trust, "I believe that you can bring this war to an early end." Chu Yang looked outside the wall and said, "Very well!" Wu Kuang Yun C who had been following them all along C finally understood. [So, His Majesty ns to leave themand of the army in King of Hell Chus hands. That is why he told me his real identity...] [Humph, its not easy tomand the army. A genius isnt equal to amander!] Wu Kuang Yun secretly cursed in his heart. Then, he listened to Tie Bu Tian speak further, "General Wu, you are responsible for assisting Minister Chu. You must attend to him at all times. You must follow his order..." He looked at Wu Kuang Yun. He then asked insipidly, "Do you understand?" "I understand! I understand!" Wu Kuang Yun nodded like a pecking chicken. Chu Yang put on a ck robe, and covered his entire face. He was dressed in the signature get-up of King of Hell Chu now. Then, he held the first military meeting. A ghastly aura was lingering in the meeting room, and it was coupled with traces of the Seven Shades Cold Energy. He had done this deliberately. Therefore, this room hade to seem like an ice-cave in this burning hot summer, and everyone was left to shiver. Several valiant generals of the army were seated around. There was dissatisfaction in their hearts, and they didnt wish to engage in anything as per Chu Yangsmand. However, they would feel as if a snake was climbing up their backs whenever their visions would sh with King of Hell Chus. They would feel a cold and creepy sensation seep into their bodies. So, the thoughts of revolt soon melted and vanished without a trace just like snow under the hot sun. "I wont talk any nonsense here. I only wish to say that the army in mymand shall win us the war!" King of Hell Chu coldly looked at the audience, "I hereby announce my first order!" Chapter 412 Calling Me ‘Daddy’ is Useless! The audience was startled! [This Minister is very direct! He gets straight to the point! Hes a no-nonsensemander. Has there been such a leader since ancient times?] Then, they saw Minister Chu browse through the booklet in his hand. A personal guard who stood next to him narrowed his eyes to nce at the booklet, and almostughed out. He had seen a climbing vine-like handwriting in the booklet. It was an iparably ugly handwriting C the handwriting of General Wu Kuang Yun. Chu Yang had forced Wu Kuang Yun to write down the characteristics and traits of his generals ording to his own understanding. These people were Wu Kuang Yuns former subordinates. So, he was obviously well-aware of their qualities and special abilities. And, Chu Yang would rely on this data to give various orders to these generals. They were to face the tired enemy soldiers who were stationed outside the walls. So, it wouldnt be difficult to fight this battle. However, Tie Bu Tians n was to allow Chu Yang to make good use of this battle by training the soldiers. "Wu Yi!?" Chu Yang knitted his eyebrows and called out. "This... This... This This... humble general is..." Wu Yi got up with a swoosh, and stood straight with the valiance of a soldiers. However, the heavy stuttering ruined his valiant image. The audience suddenly burst into a faintughter. Chu Yang was somewhat dumbfounded. He raised his head and spoke, "You are a Deputy General?" "This... This... This... Humble..." Wu Yi began to foam at the mouth. Wu Kuang Yun quickly joined the conversation, and interpreted, "Allow me to interpret, Great Commander. He wants to say: This humble general is at your service!" "Oh..." Chu Yang looked at those generals who had burst intoughter. Hisplexion suddenly changed as he pounded his hand on the table, "Why are you allughing?!" The generals were stunned. "What are youughing at? Whats so funny?" Chu Yang red at them fiercely, "Is it that funny that you people dont stutter but he does? So, you will ridicule your fellow brother? Huh? You lot are indeed very united! Stuttering is quite funny, isnt it? Say something!" He heavily pounded on the table again. There was absolute silence! "Wu Yi!" "Ye... Yes!" "I am assigning you to lead 50,000 elite troops out of the walls. You shall attack the enemy! Attention! You must engage the enemy, but theres no need to indulge in excess killings. You only need topel the enemy to mobilize their troops. Then, you muste back with your troops!" "Un... Understood!" Wu Yi straightened his chest and replied. "Go." "Yes!" Wu Yi received the order, and left withrge strides. Chu Yang then selected the names of several senior generals. Basically, one of these senior generals would be leading 50,000 soldiers out of the walls every other hour. Their only goal was to harass the enemy, and return. Yes, harass the enemy. Long Ao was in big trouble. He was secretly making his army clean-up the debris of the fallen mountain at present. They just needed to open up a small path in order to allow the horses and carts to run up the slope. They could then leave this ce... This task had been deliberately concealed, and was being carried-out covertly. In fact, it was going to bepleted very soon. At this time, the gates opened wide with a loud sound, and arge group of troops rushed out like a tide. Themander of these troops shouted under the bright moonlight, "Long... Long... Ao! Do... Do... you... you... dare to fight with this... Wu... Wu... Yi?" Long Aos belly almost exploded with anger. [A bastard just had toe out to challenge me at such a critical juncture. Moreover, such a stuttering one has arrived...] [But, the enemy is rushing over... So, I have no choice but to meet them head-on! Im not worried about the soldiers being harassed if they managed to crash into our barracks... But, Im worried about the enemy finding out about our covert operation at the back. Wu Kuang Yun would definitely mobilize the entirety of his troops at once and wipe us out if someone from these guys manages to report this matter to him...] Therefore, Long Ao hastily dispatched troops to resist the enemys attack. He didnt know that the enemy general would retreat right after he would mobilize his troops. Mere one round of battle took ce between the two sides, and the stuttering general retreated with a deration, "Will... Will... definitelye tomorrow... again... again..." He hadnt even finished the sentence by the time his silhouette disappeared from the battlefield... Long Ao furiously threw down his tea-cup inside hismand-tent. Then, another wave of soldiers came out after an hour, and the battle started. This wave of soldiers broke through the defenses of Great Zhao Armys vanguard troops, and reached the barracks. They returned after they had done a bit of killing and arson... After an hour... another wave came... Long Ao flew into a rage. He was at his wits end; he felt powerless! He remained in a state of maddening hypertension the entire night. Long Ao was pacing back and forth in themanders tent at dawn. He suddenly heart a noiseing from outside at this time. It seemed like the soldiers were causing amotion. The Military Provisions Officer came in and reported, "Commander in Chief... we, we have no food provisions..." "We dont have any food?" Long Aos eyes almost popped out, "Hadnt I told you to make the soldiers divide their daily ration into three-day portions? Now where do I arrange the provisions from at such a time and ce?" "But... weve been indulged in intense battles all night... plus no one has slept all night... the soldiers are..." Military Provisions Officer was also helpless. He had fallen into a difficult situation since the military supplies were no longer in his hands in spite of being the Military Provisions Officer. The remaining provisions had been divided into three-day rations after they had been trapped here. These provisions were then distributed among the soldiers. The army didnt have a unified jurisdiction over distribution. The rations were usually left in the hands of the soldiers. And, who can refrain once hunger strikes...? Five days had already passed. How could there be anything remaining by now? The noise was getting louder and louder outside. "Youre not allowing us to eat, and you still want us to go to war?" "How can you expect us to win a battle on empty stomachs?" "We demand food!" This gang of senior soldiersprised of rowdy people. Basically, only a few of them were literate. The rest could at-most write their name. There were some highly educated individuals in the army as well. However, ones literacy or illiteracy didnt matter much in the face of hunger. Hence, they hade looking for the responsible official. It didnt matter to them how critical the situation was hunger and starvation was simply out of the question! Long Ao raised his brows. He lifted the curtain, and dashed out with big strides, "Why are you shouting? Whats all thismotion about?!" Everyone fell silent all of a sudden. Then, someone shouted, "Commander in Chief! We demand food!" Everyones courage boosted up when someone took the lead. They began to mor in unison, "Commander in Chief, we demand food!" Long Aos cheeks trembled as he angrily blurted, "You dont have food? Why dont you go eat horse-meat? So many dead horses are piled up there. Why dont you eat them?!" The soldiers cheered, "Eat Horse-Meat! Eat Horse-Meat!" Then, they all left at once. Then, a conflict broke out over the dead warhorses. The cavalry soldiers treated their personal horses dearer than their own lives. Their personal horses had died, and they hadnt even gotten enough time to grieve. Would they ever allow others to eat their horses? They obviously refused this gang of hungry soldiers. Hence, the conflict broke out. Soon, the cavalry soldiers C who were protecting the corpses of their warhorses C were totally defeated and fell face down. Then, another conflict broke out among the hungry soldiers since they started to use each other for taking bigger portions. Thismotion was relentless. Finally, the Military Provisions Officer had to step in. The dead horses were gathered under his supervision, and the horse-meat was equally distributed among all thereafter. No one got a bit more or a bit less than the others... This crisis had passed for now, but it was only a temporary calm. Long Ao had already seen the signs of destruction in this incident. [You can eat the meat of dead horses today. Maybe you can carry-on on a half-empty stomach tomorrow. But, the living horses will have to be killed the day after tomorrow...] [Can cavalry soldiers still be called cavalry soldiers after their horses are dead?] Then, Wu Kuang Yun appeared while Long Ao was in such a terrible shape. General Wu had appeared with a heavy responsibility on his shoulders Minister Chu had sent him to persuade the enemy to surrender! Wu Kuang Yuns disposition wasnt meant for such tasks. And, anyone could guess that Long Ao wouldnt surrender if Wu Kuang Yun was sent to persuade him. This was simply impossible! However, the fact was that Minister Chu didnt intend to ept the surrender from the start! Moreover, Wu Kuang Yuns very first sentence blew any possibility of it, "Long Ao, you mother*ker. Imand you to surrender!" Long Ao got so angry that he nearly fainted on the spot! He had initially nned, [I may end up arriving at the end of the line at some point. So, I will temporarilyply to a surrender if the enemy sends someone to persuade me. And then, I will backstab them once I get the chance after weve arrived on the battlefield. That will be considered to be a meritorious service. It will help me atone for my failure, and it might allow me to redeem myself in the eyes of Prime Minister Diwu!] [However, the enemy just had to send a fool like Wu Kuang Yun to persuade me for surrender! Is this how you persuade somebody? Doesnt your attempt to persuade me appear more like a deration for war?] "I would rather die than surrender!" Long Ao climbed on his horse. He rushed out of the armys formation, and bellowed in rage as he rode forward. There was a look of anger and hatred in his eyes. It seemed as if he would split the enemy with his stare. He lowered his voice once he got closer, and said, "Wu Kuang Yun! You f*king persuade someone to surrender... not mand them!" He had spoken this sentence in a very low voice so that only Wu Kuang Yun could heart it. Long Aos had meant... [you dont try to persuade someone to surrender with such bossy attitude. How will you make me ply if you keep this attitude? Firstly, you must offer to have me promoted to a higher official rank and show your sincerity. Then, I will pretend to consider. Then, you repeatedly persuade me... and then I eventually surrender... it shouldve been like this!] [Besides, how will I be able to save my face before the two armies if you behave like this? You cant treat me like a dog and expect me to surrender, you know? That is simply absurd.] Wu Kuang Yun didnt understand his meaning at all... He merely leaned his ear sideways, and asked loudly, "What did you say? Say it again, and loudly!" Long Ao was very irritated by this, but he didnt get mad at Wu Kuang Yun. He merely clenched his teeth to hold back his temper, "Wu Kuang Yun, you havee to persuade someone to surrender, right? At least show a little good faith." Wu Kuang Yun suddenly realized what was going on. So, he replied in a low voice, "You mean..." Long Ao was slightly happy in his heart. Finally, a door had opened before him. He whispered, "I mean that you put forward some condition..." "Such as...?" Wu Kuang Yun winked at him. Long Ao answered in a lowered voice, "Such as... you can promise to make me a Great General... and thenter give me a promotion to the ranks of nobility. Then... tell me how to arrange my subordinates? How I will I receive the rewards..." "You are surrendering, but you still wish to be a Great General?" Wu Kuang Yun cried out loud and stared at Long Ao with a bewildered look in his eyes. He had eximed this sentence in such a loud voice that many people had heard it. Long Ao became anxious, and his face got covered in sweat, "Whoa, calm down my daddy. Cant you talk in a low voice..." "***!" Wu Kuang Yun yelled out, "Do not you dare call me daddy because you are eager to surrender, ok?" Long Ao red at him... "Why are you ring at me? You are the one who called me daddy just now, didnt you? Isnt that right?" Wu Kuang Yun spoke-out cockily. It seemed as if he wanted to kick-up a racket. "Wu Kuang Yun!" Long Aos roar exploded as his face flushed red with anger. Even his eyes had turned bloodshot. "Why are you shouting?!" Wu Kuang Yun shouted in an even louder voice, "What? You called me daddy a moment ago! And now you want to deny that?! Long Ao, do you dare to swear in the name of your ancestors that you havent called me daddy? You swear it right now! Swear it now! You swear that you havent called me daddy! Do it! Do it now!" Long Aos entire body shivered with anger. He stared at Wu Kuang Yun in anger. It seemed as if hed tear him apart with his stare alone. However, he didnt dare to swear. This was an era where people gave much importance to filial piety. Long Ao had indeed called him daddy, but not in that sense of the word. However, he still couldnt bring himself to swear in the name of his ancestors. "F*k, wants to be a Great General! Also wants to be promoted to the nobility... then he also wants to receive rewards... damn it!" Wu Kuang Yun thundered, "I tell you Long Ao... Calling me daddy is useless! Kneel down and surrender at once; otherwise, I will kill you! What? And, you want to talk conditions with us? Have you gone crazy or what?!" Long Ao was so enraged that he felt as if his chest would explode. He screamed and spouted a mouthful of blood. Chapter 413 What Does It Mean to Get Rid of Somebody Once He Has Served His Purpose? "Wu Kuang Yun! You..." Long Ao was struck with grief and indignation. He was in an inconsble state of mind at the moment. He reached out with his hand and pointed at Wu Kuang Yun. He screamed as he shed tears of blood. His scream could literally piece ones heart. However, he only saw an expression of malice and ridicule in Wu Kuang Yuns eyes. [So... he never intended to persuade me to surrender!] [He has been ying me all this time!] Long Ao almost copsed as this thought arose in his mind. He had always been very proud of his intelligence and smartness. But, he had been yed so miserably today! The enemy troops were to the front, while his own army was to the rear. However, his army was booing at him to show their displeasure and distrust in him. Long Ao had an urge to draw his sword andmit suicide... as if to apologize to the whole world. Humiliation! Utter Humiliation! Long Ao had been always been a proud man. He would triumph in every battle. Had he ever faced such humiliation before? Moreover, this had happened in such a critical situation. His army had reached the end of the line, and had nowhere to go. His only option was to restrain his anger and surrender, but even his own soldiers were no longer on his side. This Commander had built-up his current prestige over many years. However, his decades-worth of prestige C which he had built through painstaking efforts C had been ruined by the opposite party! Completely ruined! Long Aos body swayed. He couldnt sit still on the horseback; in fact, he almost fell down. His vision darkened, and every hope in his heart turned to dust. He subconsciously turned his horse around, and rode towards his own army. His mind was filled with the memories of the generals he had defeated and humiliated in the past. He couldnt help but think that they must have felt the same way he was feeling at the moment... Wu Kuang Yun didnt pursue him. He merely sat still on his horse. A smile of mockery appeared on his face as he saw Long Ao ride away. He thought, [it seems that King of Hell Chus n was very effective. Look at this guy... hes so angry that he appears half-dead. It seems as if he doesnt wish to live anymore... this is awesome!] Long Ao went back, and was greeted by doubtful, suspicious and despising looks from his subordinates. The soldiers were silently giving him simr looks as well. [He deliberately lowered his voice so that we couldnt hear his words. He was definitely pleading! And, the other party didnt lower their voice...] [The other party also said that Long Ao called him daddy... and Great General Long didnt even refute this im. The other party even forced him to swear... but he only spat blood... he didnt swear!] [What does all of this indicate?] [This shows that Great General Long was actually begging for mercy... that he wanted to seek good treatment, status and rewards after the surrender. He even tried to curry favor by acting servilely and calling him daddy... but he was severely humiliated by the other party instead!] [Is this... is this really our Great General Long?] Long Ao felt a heavy stroke in his chest when he was presented with this awkward silence and looks of suspicion. He felt like a knife was being twisted in his heart. He wanted to say something, but he saw stars revolve before his eyes. He opened his mouth to say something, but ended up spouted a big mouthful of blood instead... He was dejected. The thoughts of killing himself had started to appear in his mind... He turned his horse around, and suddenly shouted, "Wu Kuang Yun! I couldnt eat your flesh while I was still alive, but I will chase your soul after I die! Whether in heaven or hell I will never coexist with you!" He continued to bellow even though blood was still dripping from his mouth. Then, he pulled out his long sword and shouted in anger, "Wu Kuang Yun, you wait for me. My ghost wille for you at night..." He shed his own throat with the sword, andmitted suicide on the horseback! The tone of his voice before his death was sad and shrill. It seemed as if the devil had rushed out of hell and shrieked wildly. His voice was filled with endless hatred and sorrow. The people who heard his voice were creeped out by it. He died on the spot. The blood continued to gush out, but his body didnt fall down. His eyes continued to re at Wu Kuang Yun. And, there was anger and resentment in those eyes. His eyes looked like the eyes of a dead man profound and seemingly connected with theherworld... One of the most famous generals of this generation had chosen tomit suicide! "Commander-in-Chiefl!" His personal soldiers burst into tears. "Command-in-Chief!" thousands of people bellowed in unison. They then knelt down, and burst into tears. Wu Kuang Yun shivered a little. Then, he suddenly burst intoughter, "Motherf*ker, dont you know that the count of people who wish to kill me are more than ten-million in number? At least know this much if you hold a grudge against me and wish to take revenge. You wille for me in the night? Well, then you will have to stand in the queue before you get to me! The f*ker is dead, and he still dared to threaten me before he died!" Then, he raised his arm and announced in a loud voice, "Long Ao is dead! Thou... You all still havent surrendered... till when do you n to wait?" He had initially wanted to say thou, but he realized that thou would sound a bit genteel. So, he reced it with you at thest moment. A man adorned in a ck mask stood on the wall. His ck clothes fluttered in the wind. He had a pair of cold, sharp and ruthless eyes. It was King of Hell Chu! "Minister Chu, do we allow these people to surrender..." Tie Bu Tian asked as his eyes shed. "Their Commanding General is dead. So, we will naturally allow them to surrender!" Chu Yang indifferently said, "We will have Long Aos personal soldiers executed after the surrender. The senior generals shall also be executed. The remaining high-ranking officers shall be imprisoned. The existing teams shall be broken up, and reorganized to form a new force." "I understand that the senior generals need to be executed, and the high-ranking officers must be imprisoned. But, why execute the personal soldiers?" Tie Bu Tian knitted his eyebrows and asked, "Killing the prisoners of war is..." "This is no time to be benevolent and merciful. We should focus on our survival. We must live on only then can you think about dominating the whole world!" Chu Yang coldly replied, "The reason why Your Majesty doesnt understand the execution of personal soldiers is because Your Majesty doesnt know what a personal soldier really is! Personal Soldier... these two words arent just for show." Tie Bu Tian felt embarrassed. So, he only smiled in response. A senior general who stood nearby spoke-up, "His Majesty doesntmand the army. So, its only understandable why he doesnt understand this course of action. Anyway, we wont have to kill many of his personal soldiers because Long Ao is already dead. So, most of his personal soldiers will soon apany him bymitting suicide!" His facial expression was somewhat serious as he exined further, "And, those who wont follow after their dead master... would most likely hold grudge against us. So, they will most likely n to die after theyve had their revenge." He heaved a long sigh, "Your Majesty, this is the true meaning of a personal soldier... that Minister Chu is talking about!" He paused for a moment, and then said, "The so-called personal soldier is a genuine die-hard servant! Hes the very incarnation of the word loyalty! There has always been an unsettling rule on the battlefield... that is... the basic factor used to measure the power and influence of a famous general is to see how many of his personal soldiers are willing to die in case hes to die on the battlefield." Tie Bu Tian was shocked by this! Long Aos personal soldiers had begun to wail on the spot after he killed himself. A few of them pulled-out their knives, andmitted suicide. They had realized that they had lost after Iron Cloud offered these soldiers a chance to surrender. Therefore, the soldiers had immediately put-down their weapons. However, the personal soldiers who were still alive got extremely angry, and started to kill theirrades. Then, the ordinary soldiers C who had gotten attacked by the personal soldiers C also began to fight back. Hence, they started to chop each other into pieces! The Iron Cloud Army hadnt even moved, and Great Zhaos ordinary soldiers and personal soldiers had already engaged in a bitter struggle amongst themselves. A scene of carnage had appeared on the battlefield as a result. The personal soldiers were weeping and wailing as they ughtered the other soldiers. They shouted crazily as they swung their weapons, "Great General wasnt that kind of a person! Great General definitely wasnt that kind of a person! You people desecrated him! Its your fault..." These tragic shouts resounded for a long time, and only came to a stop when the entirety of his 3000 personal soldiers had been wiped-out. Even thest remaining personal soldier continued to ughter furiously until he had used-up thest remaining bit of his strength. In fact, he used all his strength to shout out loud with hisst breath, "The Great General was not..." One could tell that this shout was clearly meant to reach the dead generals ears. It seemed as if he wanted to tell his Great General that he believed in his innocence. And, he also wanted to tell his Great General that he was still defending his reputation and dignity... even after the mans death. His dedication had originated from the unconditional trust he had put in his General when the man was alive! Everyone else misunderstood Long Ao. So, his own personal soldiers had sacrificed their lives in order to offer a final hymn to the man they had sworn their loyalty to! [Our Great General didnt deserve this!] However, his voice suddenly froze in the middle of the promation of his masters innocence as his body submerged in a sea of swords and sabers. His blood and life soared to the heavens just like his loyalty! Tie Bu Tian looked at this scene of carnage; flesh and blood was flying everywhere. He heaved a long sigh and spoke, "Its a pity that such a famous general died such a miserable death! Its trulymentable!" Chu Yang indifferently said, "His Majestys heart is overflowing withpassion, isnt it? But, its not worth it!" His words were impolite, but Tie Bu Tian didnt get angry. He merely asked, "Why?" "These so-called famous generals are born out of hundreds of battles. Each general naturallyes to have his own extremely devoted followers in the remaining years of their life. And, each time such a general dies many such people get buried alongside him! Moreover, these people are perfectly happy to die for him! This is because of his charisma." He further continued, "He simply wouldnt have deserved to be a general if he didnt possess such charisma! Such things are verymon on the battlefield. In fact, some generals would intentionally gather some tramps, orphans and death-row prisoners as their own direct descendants... because he knows that these people have nothing. Therefore, even a smiling face of his is enough to make them die for him... let alone doing the favor of giving a lease of life to such rejects." "Besides, this is the war between the two nations... not a civil war, right?" Tie Bu Tian smiled and added. "Correct!" "I understand! Mypassion will only make trouble for the future. But... I cant help but be emotionally stirred whenever I see such a scene." Tie Bu Tian gently smiled and said, "Its just that there arent many heroes around, and I cant bear to see them die like this... perhaps because I myself employ many such heroes!" Chu Yang was silent for a while. He then said, "These very heroes turn to mediocrity when they are used by the king since hes superior to them. You cast aside your bow once all the birds are dead. You cook the hounds once all the rabbits are bagged. It may sound cruel at first, but its the necessary evil for the greater good... ones acknowledgement of the inevitable!" Tie Bu Tian was silent for a long time. Then, he finally heaved a long sigh and said, "Yes." These words were clearly derogatory, but Tie Bu Tian and Chu Yang were aware that this was the way of governing a nation. Whats the use of a bow when all the birds are dead? Whats the use of hounds when all the rabbits are dead? This world is a cruel ce; at least for ordinary people. And... its filled with uncertainties. Everyone knows that wars are fought for the sake of peace. However, the generals and soldiers are left with no choice but to retire and go back to the farm once the true peace is obtained. A soldiers greatest value can only manifest in the brutal war. Thats the cruel reality! War incites the fighting spirit. However, peace works towards pacification and harmony! This is an irreconcble contradiction. Tie Bu Tian turned his head to look at Chu Yang. He then spoke in a profound manner, "Minister Chu, I never knew that you have such thorough knowledge on the methods to rule a nation! Those in power have always cast asidemoners once these people have outlived their purpose. This has been the norm since ancient times. It indeed sounded a bit harsh when you quoted the saying you cast aside your bow once all the birds are dead. However, I must say that this is true way to govern a nation!" "Keep your bow safe and ready as long as the birds arent dead. But, once the birds are dead... you may destroy your bow if you want. This is the way of a magnificent Emperor. Dont forget." Chu Yang calmly said. Tie Bu Tian was deeply inspired. He took a deep breath as he replied, "Absolutely wont!" This reply was simr to a vow! The topic of discussion between these two had be somewhat deep and heavy. So, they concluded their discussion, and didnt speak further on the topic. A long time passed before Chu Yang raised his eyebrows and said, "You can open the wall-gates and allow the surrendering soldiers in." Tie Bu Tian exhaled a deep breath, and spoke with a smile, "The war has finallye to an end... here." There was a smile on his face, but was wonder in his heart, [we will go to the main battlefield soon. And, Wu Qian Qian will be present there. She doesnt know... about all this...] Chapter 414 Thank Heavens for He Came Back! Minister Chu gave the order to the soldiers. He then crossed his hands behind his back, and watched as a total of 400,000 enemy soldiers surrendered. It had been an effortless victory. The battle had ended with no blood on his mens swords. The enemy had obviously arrived at the dead end, and Minister Chu had been rather opportunistic at the right time. However, one simply cant deny that there were no issues in Minister Chus strategies... He had undertaken a very vigorous and resolute stance the moment he gained themand of the army. He had decided to deal with the wars situation with authority, and so he had begun to send wave after wave of troops to harassment the enemy. This had pushed the enemy in a state of panic. It was simr to applying salt in their wounds. Later, he had sent Wu Kuang Yun to persuade the enemy to surrender. This was an amazing move. Wu Kuang Yun had a special status in the army. And, he had personallye out to persuade Long Ao. So, Long Ao wouldve been despised had he note out of his army formation as well. Moreover, Wu Kuang Yuns in-person arrival for the surrender talks also gave Long Ao a hint that there may be a scope for negotiations! ...That was because these two men upied high-enough positions. Moreover, Long Ao had been at the end of the line. So, Wu Kuang Yuns arrival had given him a chance to save his face. He had no option but to get out of there. So, he had decided to try out his luck, and hade out to discuss his surrender. However, Minister Chu had instructed Wu Kuang Yun that he was supposed to send Long Ao in wild rage... if not irritate him to death as long as he were toe out to talk! Wu Kuang Yun was obviously to ensure that Long Ao lost his prestige and honor in front of his entire army at the very least. It was one thing to get agitated under usual circumstances. However, he had lost his prestige in such a life or death crisis... this was tantamount to being finished! Long Ao had been instigated tomit suicide in the end... Hence, the remaining army of 400,000 soldiers had be simr to a headless dragon. Moreover, Long Ao had lost the trust of his subordinates before he died. In fact, they had started to despise him. This was coupled with the impasse they were in... so, how could they not surrender? There were many Iron Cloud Generals who were dissatisfied with King of Hell Chus approach. They couldnt help but think Even I couldve achieved this victory! However, they took control of the enemy army, and found out that Long Ao had been building arge slope in secrecy. This meant that the enemy soldiers couldve easily disappeared without a trace. In fact, this slope wouldve beenpleted in half-a-days time at the most... These generals wouldve waited for the enemy to starve themselves to death if Chu Yang hadnt arrived in-time. And then, the 400,000 enemy soldiers wouldve escaped from right under their nose... this situation wouldve been simr to watching a thoroughly cooked duck fly away... It could be said that these generals wouldve had heart-attacks if things had really evolved that way... Everyone was covered in cold sweat when they found out how the prisoners would be dealt with. In fact, the younger generals amongst the enemys ranks were so frightened that they pissed their pants. Because... Minister Chu said "Kill them all!" Minister Chu was d in a ck robe when he had spoken these words. His face was hidden behind a ck mask, but his eyes appeared cold and ominous. So much so, that it seemed as if they werepletely devoid of any emotions! The crowd was overwhelmed with shock and horror! Tie Bu Tian as the Emperor of Iron Cloud pled for leniency because he believed that this act might enrage the heavens. However, King of Hell Chu replied, "Whats wrong with this? Arent these only 400,000 people? Didnt we crush those other 600,000 to death? So, why should these 400,000 get any preferential treatment?" Everyone present there felt cramps throughout their body after they heard this sentence. [So... those terrifyingndslides that happened on that terrible day were caused by this King of Hell Chu? Holy crap... is he even human?] The crowd was too scared to speak. And, Minister Chu was determined to kill them. He even said... "Let them dig a big pit on their own. Then, they can jump inside and bury themselves alive..." Tie Bu Tian repeatedly pled for mercy. And, King of Hell Chu seemed rather helpless when he saw the Emperor of a nation beseech with such earnest. So, King of Hell Chu finally gave in. But, he still looked very unhappy, and spoke in a threatening manner "Im sparing you all today in order to give face of His Majesty. Otherwise, I wouldve killed you all! But...! If theres any person among these prisoners who turns out to be dishonest, and tries to pull-off something... then, he shall be killed along with his entire team! And, all 400,000 prisoners shall be buried alive if even one team turns out to be dishonest!" The surrendered enemy generals came out of the massivemand-tent after this horrifying meeting was over. Their legs had turned limp. Their pale faces were covered in sweat. Many of them were so scared they had pissed their pants. They went back to their troops in such a miserable state, and issued themand "No one is allowed to act rashly. Even one motherf*ker who tries something reckless will drag all of us down into the pits of hell along with himself!" The generals then exined, "We must thank the benevolent Emperor of Iron Cloud. He strongly argued for what is right, and saved us from the King of Hell Chus butcher knife..." One could easily imagine the response. Chu Yang and Tie Bu Tian were obviously ying the good cop, bad cop game to pacify the prisoners. The prisoners were then handed over to Wu Yi. Afterwards, 150,000 soldiers were left behind to guard the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. Whereas, Chu Yang and Tie Bu Tian led the remaining 300,000 of their soldiers, and returned to the main battlefield in triumph! Both the guarding generals as well as the surrendered enemy generals were greatly relieved when they found out that King of Hell Chu had left. They couldnt tell why... but they felt their psychological pressure lift all of a sudden. They had felt as if they were looking at a thick ck cloud loom over the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass whenever theyd see King of Hell Chus ck robe. This had made them tremble with fear. Tie Bu Tian was grinning from ear-to-ear while they were on the road. He said, "Minister Chu, your ck face-mask is very effective! Even I was confused back then... I thought... why would you suddenly talk about massacre when you were the one who had suggested that we must ept the enemys surrender...? Luckily my brain turned quickly." Chu Yang tilted his head and looked at Tie Bu Tian with a strange look in his eyes, "Your Majesty thinks... I was kidding back then?" Tie Bu Tiansplexion changed as he stammered, "You... werent?" Chu Yang smiled and replied in a cold and gloomy voice, "I think theres no harm... in killing 400,000 trivial people. These prisoners are likely to be the biggest variable if Diwu Qing Rou remains undefeated and the war enters a stalemate. After all, this is the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass! It wouldve been better to get rid of them once and for all since it wouldve avoided any future problems." Tie Bu Tian was stunned. A long time passed before he came to himself, but only to realize that his entire body was covered in cold sweat. [Four-hundred-thousand people...! Did he say kill... kill them all at once?] "However, you will be the Lord of the whole world one day, and this whole massacre thing wouldve left a stain on your reputation. So, when you pled for mercy... I took advantage of the situation and gave you face." Chu Yang calmly exined. Tie Bu Tian was speechless. [It seems my face is really big ah...] Chu Yang and Tie Bu Tian were on their way to the barracks on the main battlefield. Meanwhile, Tie Long Cheng hadnt slept in three days and three nights. He had obtained reports about the movements on the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass, and had been burning with impatience ever since. Tie Long Cheng had flown into a rage when he heard that Wu Kuang Yun had left behind the Emperor, and had himself rushed back to the safety of the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. In fact, he felt like heading out for the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. He was dying to personally behead that mad-dog... even if it meant that hed have to face defeats on all fronts! Tie Long Cheng was so angry that he ended-up vomiting blood. He hadnt slept or eaten these past few days. He felt like each day was dragging past like a year. In fact, Tie Long Cheng almost fainted from overexcitement when he finally saw that Tie Bu Tian hade back. He rushed out in big strides to wee Tie Bu Tian. His old eyes were stained with tears. Tie Bu Tian suddenly noticed that Chu Yang had already left her side, and had disappeared without a trace. He realized that Chu Yang mustve gone to switch ces with Wu Qian Qian since she had been ying his role all this while. However, Tie Bu Tian felt an inexplicable sense of loss in her heart for some reason... Chu Yang rushed at a fast pace, and arrived at the ce where the Bu Tian Pavilions tents were located. He was aware of Wu Qian Qians habits. So, it didnt take him long to find her tent. He was incredibly fast... almost like a burst of breeze. In fact, he was so fast that he didnt even cast a shadow... He was about to open the door when he suddenly heard someone heave a sigh inside. Chu Yang was startled by this. So, he stopped his footsteps. "His Majesty came back, he came back?" Wu Qian Qian was startled. She was sitting in a chair. A contradictory pain arose in her heart. Her heart had basically turned to chaos with this news. She had broken into a run when she heard that the army had returned. But, she had suddenly halted at the door, [what if... what if... he hasnte back?] [What if... His Majesty brought back a bad news...] [What if its true...] [What will I do?] She had been swayed by her worries, and had almost lost control of her body. She couldnt dare to take one step to go out! However, the truth was waiting right outside. She just needed to go out and see for herself, but she still couldnt dare to take that one step forward. She had given-in to her fears. She was scared that she would burst out crying once she would see that he hade back safe and sound. She was also scared of the possibility that he hadnte back... that he was dead... These contradictory feelings of hope and fear were eating her heart. She was so perturbed emotionally... that she was unable to make up her mind. So, she went back to her chair. At this time, it suddenly turned ck before her eyes, and she heard a voice, "Minister Chu, which national affairs are you thinking about?" Wu Qian Qians entire body trembled, yet she didnt dare to turn around. She tightly closed her eyes shut, and then opened them. But, it was still dark. Her slender hand went towards her other arm to pinch it in order to confirm; [is this a dream...? Or is this not a dream?] Then, she pinched with all her strength... [No pain?!] Wu Qian Qian wasnt sure yet. So, she malicious twisted the skin, [still no pain?] She felt disappointed. She opened her eyes, and was at a loss, "Its just a dream... sigh." Suddenly, a voice filled with pain and agony resounded from behind her, "Older Sister... you pinched my arm. So, you obviously dont feel pain. But, my poor arm has already turned purple..." Wu Qian Qian let out a loud cry and jumped up; the chair also flipped over with a bang. She was pleasantly surprised to hear thisment. So, she turned around, but only to see a face contorted in pain. Chu Yang inhaled and exhaled cold air as he said, "Older Sister... it hurts... please let go." Wu Qian Qian looked down, and saw that her slender jade fingers were pinched into Chu Yangs arm. She had jumped and turned around, but she hadnt loosened her grip. Moreover, the sudden surprise had made her exert even more effort... to the extent that his flesh had already turned 360 degrees... She quickly let go of his hand. She was embarrassed for a moment. She didnt know what to do. Should she throw herself into his arms? Or... should she behave calmly and pretend as if nothing had happened? However, her eyes had turned red. And, tears had started to stream down her face. She felt her heart pound wildly. She was so moved emotionally that she even thought, [even if I were to die right now... it would still be worth it! Because... because he came back safe and sound!] [He came back!] "I came back." Chu Yang smiled and said, "Were you worried?" Wu Qian Qians face revealed a miserable smile. She quickly wiped her tears. She turned her back towards him and replied, "You... came back safe. Ha-ha, youve made people very worried over these past days." Wu Qian Qians voice was still filled with emotions; it had still trembled a bit in the beginning of the sentence. However, her voice had managed to regain its tranquility by the end of it. She turned around and looked at Chu Yang. She then smiled, "I can finally rx now that youre back. Its been very tiring to do your job for such a long time." Wu Qian Qian had used-up all her strength to suppress her feeling from exploding before Chu Yang. Chu Yang suddenly felt suffocated because he was ovee with a sense of guilt. He felt as if some kind of emotion was trapped in his heart, and was preventing him from breathing. He exercised a powerful self-control and spoke, "Yeah, it mustve been very exhausting for you." Wu Qian Qian faintly smiled and replied, "You take a seat. Ill bring you a ss of water." She turned around and walked away. The two had met again after a long period of separation. However, they were still talking about random and irrelevant matters. They were trying their best to prevent themselves from talking about personal matters. They were exercising control over themselves, and were being very cautious... for they feared that they might take that one step out of line, and may overstep their bounds. Wu Qian Qian turned around to walk out of the tent. Her small mouth suddenly ttened up, and she covered her mouth tightly as tears flooded out of her eyes. She firmly controlled herself to prevent even a tiny sound from escaping her mouth. And then, she hurriedly rushed out. She finally arrived at a corner, and crouched down to the ground. Then, her fragrant shoulder started to shake as she silently burst out crying. [Thank heavens! He came back! Hes safe and sound!] Chapter 415 Isn’t This What You Want? Wu Qian Qian had gone back to normal by the time she returned. She seemed bright and beautiful; except for her reddened eyes. She was adorned with peerless grace and talent! It seemed as if her long lost vitality had returned to her body. She didnt say anything to Chu Yang; nor did she do anything to express herself. She had taken Chu Yangs role due his absence. And, she had been ying the role of Chu Yang ever since. In fact, she had be King of Hell Chu. She had continued to deter the entire Iron Cloud dressed in those ck clothes. And, she hadmitted no mistakes in portraying the role! She had decisively murdered for him. She had dominated the warlords for him. She had spread his dominance and tyranny for thousands of kilometers... again... just for him! For him... she had resorted to the use of all sorts of sinister and ruthless methods! And, she had withstood all this... just for him! No one was aware that all of this had been done by a woman C who was disguised as a man. One could only imagine what sort of dedication and hard work it mustve taken to achieve this. This mustve etched a deep impression in her being... an unforgettable impression had been thoroughly carved in her bones, and had been engraved in her heart... However, she had suddenly reverted into the Wu Qian Qian who used to quietly apany him. She had once again be the same Wu Qian Qian who used to quietly watch him from the side, and provided assistance whenever he needed... She had once again be the type of woman who was reluctant to ask for anything... who just dedicated herself to her beloved, and silently waited for him to reciprocate her love. She was very smart. She used to observe Chu Yangs daily behavior. Therefore, she understood that his heart was somewhere else. So, she had never force herself onto him. As a result, she had suffered in the solitude of her silence while she had continued to love him in the secrecy of her heart. [I love you, and it is my problem. It shouldnt matter to you. Ive never said that you must ept me because I love you. I dont even want to tell you about my feelings... because I dont want to make you feel awkward...] [You can go if you want to... but, Im going stay. And, you cane back whenever you want to... You will still find me here.] [But, I wont take the initiative to tell you about my feelings as long as you dont urge me to dere them... Ill never tell you that Chu Yang, I love you!] [I just cant tell you!] [Im not afraid of rejection, but Im afraid of waking up from my dream. Because... in my dreams... you are mine!] She remained silent for a long time. Then, she began to speak in a dull voice, "Chu Yang, I have sorted out Second Elder Martial Uncle Li Jinsong." "What?" Chu Yang was startled. "Not just him... I have disposed-off several people of Beyond the Heavens Sect." Wu Qian Qian calmly said, "Keeping these people around wouldve been way too dangerous. They were bound to cause trouble in the future, and it wouldve caused an even bigger mess. So, I weeded them out." Chu Yang opened his mouth like a fool. "Why did you sort them out?" Chu Yang closed his mouth after a long time. He noticed that he had almost dislocated his jaw by keeping it lowered for so long. He smacked his lips again and again, [so, this girl is really capable of going so far as to deal with her own Second Elder Martial Uncle and his men... without the fear of being punished by her father...] "I initially waited for you toe back to sort them out. But then, I thought that you had been expelled from the sect, and that you might find this task somewhat inconvenient." Wu Qian Qian continued in an indifferent tone, "So, I decided to do it in your ce." "Oh..." Chu Yang showed her the thumbs-up, "You had thought it through." "Li Jinsongs wife was poisoned. It was a strange poison called Spring to Autumn Broken Heart Powder. Only the administration of a wonderful medicine can suppress the poison. Otherwise, a year will pass before the poison takes its real effect. Then, the victim will suffer for three days and three nights... during which their internal organs will rot and fall apart." "The Second Elder Martial Uncle was very dissatisfied when father became the leader of Beyond the Heavens Sect. Then, the Golden Horse Riders Department had approached him at that time. And, they had said that they can provide him the required medicine. They had also offered to help him be the leader of Beyond the Heavens Sect... Thats how they managed to manipte him so easily." Wu Qian Qian continued, "He loved his wife very much. This is also a vital reason." "But, the Golden Horse Riders Department only gave him the medicine to suppress the poison on a temporary basis. They hadnt given him the medicine named Crystal Mushroom... that medicine wouldve eliminated this poison. And, they just kept him hanging until his task was over." "So, thats what happened." Chu Yang nodded. He recalled that time when he had been eavesdropping, and had seen Li Jinsong approach those other people to get a Crystal Mushroom... but to no avail. Then, he further recalled the time he had sneaked into the treasure house of the Golden Horse Rider Department. He couldnt help but smile, [the Golden Horse Riders Department never intended to give him the Crystal Mushroom. Thats because... they never had one!] "How did you deal with him?" Chu Yang asked. "Killed." Wu Qian Qian replied with a somewhat sad look on her face, "I dont know how... but, he had a premonition that I was nning to cope with him. So, he went as far as to sneak in the night like a thief in order to assassinate Tie Long Cheng. He waster besieged by the people of Bu Tian Pavilion, and was killed on the spot. He asked father to let off his wife and child when he was on the verge of death." "I see." "But... his wifemitted suicide when she heard of this." Wu Qian Qian sighed and said, "Before her death, she said it doesnt matter whether he was loyal or deceitful. I apanied him when he was alive. Hes dead now... but I will look for him. He had to suffer for many years because of me. But, hes in theherworld now. He no longer needs to suffer because of me. Now, I can finally repay him in death..." This might have seemed like the romantic confession of a faithful wife if someone else had said it. However, Wu Qian Qian had spoken it in a dull and unexciting manner. However, it still had a serious hinted appeal to it. Chu Yang heard this, and heaved a sigh. "Li Jian Yins legs were cut off. Then, he was banished. Im afraid..." Wu Qian Qian continued further, "...the other people were either killed or crippled. In fact, the entire clean-up process has beenpleted." Chu Yang was silent. [Wu Qian Qian spoke this in such a casual manner, but this must have put a serious mental pressure on her.] Chu Yang had merely thought about it, and still couldnt remain unaffected. "I have an idea." Wu Qian Qian looked at him and spoke in a soft voice, "When the war ends C and it wont work if Iron Cloud gets defeated... But, if Iron Cloud wins the war... Id like Father and the others go back to the Beyond the Heavens Sect in order to re-establish it. I dont want us to ept a title and recognition in reward from Iron Cloud. I dont want us to create a faction and serve the imperial court..." "Great!" Chu Yang found it quite pleasant to hear. He suddenly had a strong feeling of admiration in his heart. [This move is equivalent to making a brave retreat without taking any rewards. In fact, its the most brilliant move!] [We have done a lot of things for you, but we dont want anything in return. But, you are the Emperor of Iron Cloud, and the future Lord of the world. And now... you owe us one.] "Moreover, Im now the same as you. Im no longer a disciple of Beyond the Heavens Sect!" Wu Qian Qians eyes gently hung down. One could no longer see the look in her eyes. "Why?" Chu Yang was startled. "Because... you will leave sooner orter... So, I can be... King of Hell Chu for a long time." Wu Qian Qian seemed to smile gently. She then added, "King of Hell Chu for a lifetime." Her smile gave off a cold and aloof feel. It was as tranquil as stagnant water. She said, "Chu Yang, you are only a passing traveler! So, you cant be King of Hell Chu. But, I can be King of Hell Chu for a lifetime!" [King of Hell Chu for a lifetime? For a lifetime? For a lifetime? Such an outstanding beauty and peerless talent is going to spend her entire life hiding herself in this ck robe...?] [Her youthful elegance C that can cause the downfall of a nation C will stay covered-up her entire life!] Chu Yangs heart was suddenly in aplete mess. He felt very ufortable. He stared at her in a daze. And, he just felt a chaos building up in his heart... Wu Qian Qian gently turned her head. Her fluidity of her nce swept Chu Yangs face. Chu Yang was experiencing a deeply-ingrained pain when he heard her say, "To use King of Hell Chus identity to ensure that Beyond the Heavens Sect stays immortal...! This... wasnt it your final n from the very beginning when you had supported me?" Chu Yang felt a sharp pain in his heart. And, an immense pain engulfed him entirely the very next instant... and... his mind instantly wentpletely nk... Iron Cloud was preparing the warhorses for war! Tie Bu Tian had brought back a total of 300,000 soldiers. Moreover, the troops had continued to arrive from various parts of the nation. So, the total strength of Iron Cloud Army was now over 3 million. Great Zhao Army had close to 6 million soldiers in the beginning. However, they had lost more than a million in the Heaven Splitting Mountain Pass. Therefore, they were close to 4 million in strength at the moment. In fact, it could be said that the two sides were almost evenly matched as of now. Tie Long Cheng had been worried all this while, but he could finally rx... The Great Zhaos side was suddenly drowned in loud cheers the very same night Tie Bu Tian and Chu Yang arrived at the Iron Clouds barracks. In fact, the intensity of these shouts was simr to ones people issue when a tsunamies. The cheers had continued to linger around for a long time. The atmosphere was as lively as it usually is during the New Years celebration... A banner was raised from inside the Great Zhaos military camp soon-after. The g had a golden dragon on it, and this dragon seemed to be standing on white clouds. The word Diwu was printed at the top. The g swayed in the wind. The strong summer winds howled and made a soughing noise. The g give off a vigorous aura... it seemed as if it was prepared to proim its desire to rule over the entire world! Diwu Qing Rou had finally arrived! It didnt matter whether it was a coincidence... or it had happened deliberately. This was the first time there was going to be an official confrontation between Diwu Qing Rou and the team of Tie Bu Tian and Tie Long Cheng after having fought against each other for several years! Moreover, King of Hell Chu and Diwu Qing Rou would also get to confront each other. Their sh would be even more magnificent! This war would decide the ruler of the world! Diwu Qing Rou had worn a smug look on his face when he had appeared before his army. However, hisplexion sank as soon as he walked into themanders tent. Then, a fire of rage erupted in his heart. He had received news about Jin Nankais and the others annihtion only yesterday. This news had struck him like a thunderbolt. It had nearly thrown him into confusion even though he was usually very calm andposed. He had expected the destruction of those three army units to be a next to impossible scenario! However, he couldnt help but sigh after he heard the full report. Then, he went silent and pondered, ndslides and fissures ravaged the nting valley, and buried hundreds-of-thousands of people alive. Over one million troops were split into two sections... head and tail. The one on the outside couldnt go inside, and the one of the inside couldnte outside. The battle ended instantly.] [This was divine intervention!] Diwu Qing Rou felt somewhat heavy in his heart. It might seem like the Great Zhaos army had more soldiers than the Iron Clouds. However, he was aware that there was a significant difference between thebat efficiency of the two sides. Iron Cloud was located in the north. Their people were usually valiant and sturdy! Almost everyone could ride a horse into a fight. Therefore, they could engage in cavalry battles. As long as there were enough warhorses there could be as many cavalry soldiers! Such advantages werent present on the Great Zhaos side. People of the south lived in temperate climate. So, they possessed softer skin, and tender bodies. They werent on the same level as the sturdy soldiers of Iron Cloud. Therefore, Diwu Qing Rou had no choice but to use his own wisdom to make up for these disadvantages! However, there was another matter that gave Diwu Qing Rou greatfort, [anyway, King of Hell Chu is finally dead! Otherwise, using just my own power to acquire Iron Cloud wouldve be a very difficult task.] Jing Meng Hun had rushed to Diwu Qing Rous side covered in bruises. Diwu Qing Rou hadnt believed his eyes. An expert at the pinnacle of the Ninth Grade King Level had been dispatched along with tens-of-thousands of people to chase down King of Hell Chu. Yet, Jing Meng Hun had returned with a disability, and was also covered in cuts and bruises. In fact, it seemed like he had barely managed to protect his life! This was too unexpected. However, he then heard about thest attack when hundreds of people had attacked King of Hell Chu at once... and Jing Meng Hun had even managed tond a kick on him. So, Diwu Qing Rou thought, [King of Hell Chu is definitely dead!] Moreover, Jing Meng Hun was also quite sure about it! Even an Emperor Level Expert wouldnt be able to withstand that kind of an attack! Diwu Qing Rou sighed the next day, "Its a pity that I wont get a chance to have a show-down with a hero like King of Hell Chu on the battlefield. Ill regret this all my life!" At this time, his personal soldier came to report, "Prime Minister, a ck-robed man in ck mask hase out from the Iron Clouds side. Hes iming to be the dead guy. He said that hes grateful to you for gifting him such a fragrant orchid. He has specially requested to have a face-to-face chat with you." Diwu Qing Rou was startled... and suddenly raised his head... Chapter 416 I’m Already a Legend! Diwu Qing Rous eyes turned towards Jing Meng Hun! Jing Meng Huns face suddenly turned pale as he called out, "This is impossible!" Diwu Qing Rou insipidly said, "It cant be impossible if he has showed-up in person." Jing Meng Hun just stood in a daze with his eyes opened wide in a stare. Diwu Qing Rou stood up. A team of Iron Clouds soldiers C seated on their horses C were neatly arranged in a formation on the battlefield. Their backs stood erect as they waited in silence. The strong east wind was blowing the Iron Clouds army g up towards the sky. The g was fluttering magnificently in the wind, and was producing a fluttering sound. This peculiar sound was capable of inciting passion for war in the hearts of those who heard it. The ones who heard this sound felt a murderous desire rise from the depths of their hearts. Two fast horses stood motionless before the team. Two people were seated on the back of one horse. It was hard to tell their age. They were just sitting upright on the horseback, and seemed indifferent. They were standing before a mighty force, and the sun was shining at its best in the sky. However, the figures of these two individuals appeared somewhat fuzzy. There was lone dark horse more than a hundred feet ahead of them. A person in ck robe sat on it back. This person had put on a golden mask. Hisrge ck robe was fluttering magnificently in the east wind. And, his sleeves were issuing a creepy sound in the wind. A bone-chilling cold energy was surging around this ck-robed man. This cold energy was constantly rolling over-and-over in a turbulent manner! Only a single rider was present before the Great Zhao Army, but the soldiers still had a strong feeling in their heart, [it looks like an ancient devil hase out in this broad daylight from the depths of hell!] Wherever his sharp vision fell... everyone felt a burst of bone-chilling cold! [King of Hell Chu!] It wasnt like he had introduced himself or anything. However, this name had cropped-up in the minds of the Great Zhaos soldiers immediately after they had seen him! [Such an imposing presence and such a tyrannical aura can easily rival those of Prime Minister Diwu! And, only a character of such caliber can storm across a distance of 6500Km, and stille out alive in spite of being chased by the Golden Horse Riders Department!] [And, he has finally appeared here!] A bugle sounded on the side of the Great Zhaos army. The entire army formation suddenly separated to the sides to make way in the middle. The look in everyones eyes changed; it suddenly became respect and full of reverence. The slow hoof beats sounded, and Diwu Qing Rous guards appeared. There was a leisure-chair in the middle of the guards. Diwu Qing Rou was seated in it. He appeared before King of Hell Chu with the hint of a smile on his face. The guards hesitated a little, but Diwu Qing Rou used the folding fan in his hand to signal them to move forward. He had done so in a very strict manner. The escorting guards were helpless, and had to continue to carry him forward. They stopped only after they had crossed the half-way line. After that, Diwu Qing Rou waved his hand, and the guards retreated. Only the leisure chair remained in the field along with a solitary group of a thousand soldiers of Diwu Qing Rous. Then, Diwu Qing Rou raised his head, and smiled as he looked at Chu Yang... who was directly across him. His smile was light like the clouds, but various meanings were hidden in it. The two shadows were almost ready to cause trouble any moment now, [dont know why this Diwu Qing Rou is considered a legend. He doesnt even know martial arts. Isnt this a heaven-sent opportunity to capture him or kill him?] The shadows moved slightly, but were interrupted by Chu Yangs whisper, "Do you want to die?" The shadows were stunned. "Diwu Qing Rou is an Emperor Level Expert!" Chu Yang spoke in a low voice. The two shadows were suddenly drenched in cold sweat from head to toe, and their eyes turned somewhat lifeless. [Emperor Level Expert? So, Diwu Qing Rou has been deceiving the world?] Then, Chu Yang urged his warhorse, and resolutely advanced towards Diwu Qing Rou; step by step. The distance between the two was getting shorter and shorter. Center line! The two men only had a distance of 30 feet between them at the moment! This was a very risky distance. It was especially more dangerous for Chu Yang. Chu Yang stopped his warhorse. Then, he raised his eyes, and looked straight ahead. Diwu Qing Rou had also raised his head, and his warm eyes were gazing at Chu Yang. The four eyes met each other. For some reason, the people present behind these two individuals felt a strange feeling rise within their hearts when the gazes of these two men shed. It seemed as if the whole world had suddenly trembled, and then gonepletely dark. Then, Diwu Qing Rouughed gently. He was seated in his leisure-chair, and seemed to be atplete ease as he spoke, "Seeing your whole face really isnt easy." Chu Yang gave a tit-for-tat reply, "Maybe because Prime Minster Diwu lives a sheltered life... and has little contact with the outside world." Diwu Qing Rouughed merrily. He then said, "Internal affairs need qualifications... but like external ones." Chu Yang alsoughed. This meet with Diwu Qing Rou was just a sh in the pan. He had initially thought to stay hidden in the shadows, and use his skills to engage in sabotage. He would then look for an opportunity to strike like the thunder. However, he had considered for a long time, and had finally given up on his initial n. He nned to meet Diwu Qing Rou directly thereafter. The news of King of Hell Chu being alive wouldve reached Diwu Qing Rous ears sooner orter. However, it wouldnt have left such a psychological impact if he hade to know about it from the mouth of someone else. That was because Diwu Qing Rou wouldve obtained enough time to be mentally prepared, and wouldve adjusted himself for their meeting. In fact, he wouldve formted countermeasures too. And then, he wouldve had a feeling of satisfaction while facing Chu Yang... as if everything was in his grasp. However, as it stood... Diwu Qing Rou was sure that King of Hell Chu was already dead. However, he had suddenly appeared, and had asked to have an audience with Diwu Qing Rou. This hadnded a heavy blow on Diwu Qing Rou... that too at a time when he was enormously proud of his sess. This way, he had managed to make Diwu Qing Rou feel a sense of defeat, [so, he didnt die! So... that means the big price I paid was for... nothing!] Chu Yang needed for Diwu Qing Rou to perceive such a sense of defeat since even a trace of it would make him feel as if everything had deviated from his master-n. This was necessary because the oue of this war wasnt dependent on the number of troops on either side... but on Diwu Qing Rou! The entirety of Iron Clouds efforts would eventually go in vain if Diwu Qing Rous master-n would stay unhindered. It would be an arduous and long war, but Iron Cloud would most likely lose in the end! So, Chu Yang wanted to do everything he could to break Diwu Qing Rous state of mind, and create a hole in his confidence. And, this sudden meeting was his first move to do just that... Diwu Qing Rou looked at his grim mask with interest, and spoke with a chuckle, "You should let those twoe forward." Chu Yang also chucked and replied, "I should let theme... and give you enough reason to kill all three of us before everyone?" "No!" Diwu Qing Rou smiled, "They will surely die if theye forward! But about you... Im not so sure." He gently exhaled and insipidly said, "Mysterious King of Hell Chu. The King of Hell Chu who bravely rushed 6500km from the Great Zhao, haha..." Chu Yangughed, "This Chu is honored to be called mysterious by the Prime Minister." Diwu Qing Rou was silent for a while. Then, he asked, "In the Great Zhao... you were the younger one out of the two Young Masters of the Chu n, right?" "Yes." Chu Yang didnt deny; denying would be pointless at this moment anyway. "And, the one who got injured by my palm attack was also you?" Diwu Qing Rou asked this question, but in a rather affirmative tone. "Yes." "I see..." Diwu Qing Rous tone was getting more and more tranquil. He asked, "The one who sneaked into my hidden treasure house, was you?" "Hidden treasure house?" Chu Yang knitted his brows. "It wasnt you?" Diwu Qing Rou asked in a soft voice. "No," Chu Yang answered. This matter involved the secret abilities of the Nine Tribtions Sword; Chu Yang couldnt possibly admit it. "I see... so it wasnt you," Diwu Qing Rou quietly said. His prying gaze fell upon Chu Yang... as if to observe him carefully. It seemed as if his sharp nce had prated through Chu Yangs mask to see every inch of his face. Diwu Qing Rou slowly said after a long time, "It seems like that was someone else." He unconsciously stopped paying attention to this matter, and was secretly relieved in his heart. [King of Hell Chu isnt the Nine Tribtions Swords Master!] "Prime Minister should guard his Hidden Treasure House properly." Chu Yang reminded him, "It would be a huge loss if someone stole stuff from such an important ce." "Are you taking pleasure in others misfortune?" Diwu Qing Rou couldnt help butugh out loud. But then, his eyes turned sharp as he spoke, "You wanted to meet me today; I doubt if it was for some idle chatter, correct?" Chu Yang nodded earnestly, "I wanted to take a good look at the man who rules the entire Great Zhao, and ns to take the whole world in his hands. Prime Minister Diwu, I wanted to see what you look like." Diwu Qing Rou gently smiled, "And, also to give deration of war... I presume." He looked calmly at Chu Yang, "The moment you appeared here and asked to see me I knew that the war between the two nations has started." "Prime Minister Diwu, this war will decide who shall control the world. You may probably have to go all out." Chu Yangs eyes gradually sharpened as he spoke in a soft voice, "An illustrious man like yourself mustnt lose or allow his reputation to fall." "I will go all out." Diwu Qing Rou nodded slowly. However, he didnt respond to Chu Yangs aggressiveness in a simr fashion. He just calmly made a point, "Look at this war-torn battlefield... it is covered in the mes of war that reach the sky. Who can decide the final oue of the war...? Who can dictate the ups and downs..." "King of Hell Chu... Ha ha ha..." Diwu Qing Rou gently said, "Dont disappoint me." "Im afraid that Prime Minister will be struck by the unexpected," Chu Yang replied indifferently. His eyes suddenly sharpened like a sword as he stared intently at Diwu Qing Rou. It seemed as if two divine swords had broken through the blue dome of the heavens, and had been directed at Diwu Qing Rous heart! Diwu Qing Rou remained unaffected. His pupils contracted slightly as he replied, "Even if something unexpectedes at me I shall face it, and I shall win!" They no longer talked... The sun was burning strong above, and there were no clouds to be seen for thousands of kilometers in the sky. However, the armies behind these two felt as if it was about to rain. It seemed as if the blue sky would fall down any moment now. A long time passed... Chu Yang raised his head up to look towards the sky, and spoke in a deep tone, "Prime Minister, your name Diwu Qing Rou will be immortal on this continent if you lose this war. The world will always remember your name! You will be a legend." Diwu Qing Rou calmly replied, "I also guarantee that Ill have your biography written after the Iron Cloud Nation is destroyed. Then, the name of King of Hell Chu will be a legend of the continent!" The two menughed heartily. Chu Yang suddenly turned his horse around, and urged it to gallop towards the Iron Clouds formation. He faced upward towards the sky, and let out a longugh. Even the wind and clouds trembled in his wake. Hisughter never stopped, but the trembling sky proimed along with him, "Ha ha ha, thats not needed! I C King of Hell Chu C have already be an immortal legend in the Lower Three Heavens!" Chapter 417 Nine Revolutions Mysterious Yin Chu Yangsughter surged forth as if to shock the wind and thunder. And, it reverberated endlessly between the heaven and earth. King of Hell Chus haughty stance had left a deep impression in the hearts of the soldiers of the two armies. The sky trembled. The mountains shook and moved! Every soldier held his breath! It seemed as if this figure C who had his face upwards as he shouted towards the sky C was simr to a scary and divine sword that could cut the sky or earth into two halves! [So crazy! So wild! This King of Hell Chu is amazing!] Diwu Qing Rou chuckled as he shook his head. [This guy made a fool of me before everyone.] [He so proudly dered to the whole world that he can be domineering to the utmost! But, I could not. And this way, he has managed to create an illusion in front of the two armies that I am the one who fell into a disadvantageous situation in this argument.] [This guy...! He doesnt miss any chance to get one up on me.] Diwu Qing Rou slowly returned to the formation as he thought of this. He was thinking about Chu Yangs words on the way. He couldnt help but force a smile as he shook his head, [this King of Hell Chu... His words seem meaningless on the surface...] [But, each one of his words was directed at my minds guard! Perhaps, this wouldve affected me if I didnt have such a firm mind.] [But... did it really not affect me?] Diwu Qing Rousplexion sank. Millions of troops stood motionless. They silently watched as those two split up, and went their own ways. King of Hell Chu appeared insufferably arrogant as he rode back to the barracks. Diwu Qing Rou also went back. The day passed in this way. The night fell, and darkness spread over the world. In the Iron Cloud military camp... the stars twinkled in the sky as the patrol teams were patrolled here and there. The army was in a state of high alert, and ready for battle. Tie Long Cheng and Tie Bu Tian were sitting across each other in themanders tent. "King of Hell Chu was far more overbearing today than he was in the past." Tie Long Cheng sipped tea and spoke in a praising manner, "He even intimidated Diwu Qing Rou. And, that too before thousands of gawking eyes. He made a fool out of Diwu Qing Rou, and even rendered him speechless! This has thoroughly boosted the morale of our troops!" Tie Bu Tian smiled and responded in agreement, "Yes ah." He thought that this was to be expected because the current King of Hell Chu was the real King of Hell Chu. "However, Diwu Qing Rou suffered a verbal loss, and didnt even have aeback... This mustve affected the morale of Great Zhao. Diwu Qing Rou must redeem his reputation with victory. So tonight, Great Zhao might make a surprise attack on our barracks." Tie Long Cheng had spent almost half his life fighting against Diwu Qing Rou. So, it could be said that they understood each other very well. "But... it is difficult to guess what kind of steps he will take and what sort of strategy he will employ if heunches a surprise attack on our barracks..." Tie Bu Tian frowned and said. "We can only stick to an unchanging strategy at present in order to deal with the changing events." Tie Long Cheng took a long breath and said. Inside Bu Tian Pavilions big camp... King of Hell Chu looked like the real King of Hell in his ck robe and sinister mask. He was seated in the uppermost andrgest round-backed wooden armchair. His sharps eyes were ring at the subordinates seated below. A bone-chilling yin cold mist was lingering in abundance inside the tent. Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong were sitting upright with expressionless faces. Though, they were nervous and perturbed in their hearts, [whats all this about? Why call us for a meeting so suddenly? The Minister seemed to be in a gentle mood only a while ago. So, howe his aura has turned so oppressive? This oppressive atmosphere is very ufortable. Its getting difficult to sit still...] They stole a nce, and saw Wu Qian Qian. She was seated next to Chu Yang, and had an ice-cold expression on her face. They couldnt help but curse in their hearts, [when did this witch arrive? Howe we didnt discover her earlier?] Some people had recently joined the Bu Tian Pavilion. So, they were seeing the real King of hell Chu for the first time. They were so frightened after facing his dark and sinister aura that they almost sh*t their pants. "The two chiefs shall now report about all the things that have recently happened." Chu Yang was gently tapping the tabletop with his fingers. The sound generated from that was simr to the sound of King of Hells drums used to manipte souls. The two men cursed in the secrecy of their hearts, [dont you already know?] However, who could dare to speak even half-a-word of criticism under these circumstances? They had no other choice but to report those matters to Chu Yang. Chu Yang listened to their reports in silence. He indifferently said once they were done, "In other words, everybody has been very busy these days, right? So, their strengths didnt increase... but not because they didnt work hard... but because they were too busy, correct? Isnt this what the report says?" Cheng Zi Angs and Chen Yu Tongsplexions copsed at the same time. Minister Chu hadnt urged them to deal with any matter. So, they had thought that they could ck off, and wouldnt get punished for itter on. However, they hadnt expected to be confronted like this today. "This ce has tens of millions of ghosts. And, these ghosts howl day and night." Chu Yang indifferently said, "I believe that many of you will join the ranks of those howling ghosts as soon as the war starts. Know that this will be the consequence of only relying on your strength and not your hard work." Minister Chu heavily snorted. Everyone remained quiet out of fear. "Go and make preparations to deal with the Golden Horse Riders Department," Chu Yang solemnlymanded as he waved his hand. Cheng Zi Ang and the others hastily rushed out; they were drenched in sweat. They felt that the power and influence of Minister Chu was getting more and more heavy. Now, Chu Yang and Wu Qian Qian were the only ones left in the tent. "The strength of these people must be pushed forward every day." Chu Yang whispered, "People are inherentlyzy. They rely on conscious indulgence of practice to enhance their strength. But, thats not feasible for these people. So, it is necessary to tailor a goal for them from time to time. And then, we must make them treat it as a mission that must bepletely. This will help in enhancing the overall strength of the Bu Tian Pavilion." "Yes," Wu Qian Qian replied. "Whats your current level..." Chu Yang looked at Wu Qian Qian and asked. "Martial Master... Third Grade," Wu Qian Qian replied. She seemed somewhat ashamed. Little did she know that her progress speed was enough to leave several people stupefied... "Pretty good," Chu Yangplemented. It was indeed pretty good. Beyond the Heavens Sects martial art was good at providing sure and steady growth, but it was impossible to expect a rapid growth from it. Wu Qian Qians current speed had already gone far beyond Chu Yangs expectation. Wu Qian Qian bit her lips and spoke, "Chu Yang, I want strength... I want to enhance my level quickly... can you help me?" She somewhat hesitated, but continued anyway, "I know that you have several martial practice methods..." [I want to promote myself quickly; the sooner the better. I dont wish to overtake you, but... I wish to live long-enough to bear witness to your legends... when you rush into the Middle Three Heavens or Upper Three Heavens... thats enough for me.] Chu Yang pondered for a moment, "Alright. I will find one for you." Chu Yang wasnt surprised by the fact that Wu Qian Qian wanted to enhance her strength. In fact, it would give her the means to defend herself at the very least. Then, Chu Yang knitted his brows, and started to ponder. In the end, he asked the Sword Spirit in his consciousness, "Is there any suitable practice method for a woman? Its might should be higher, and the practice should be quicker..." The Sword Spirit was sitting cross-legged between Mysterious Yang Jade and Mysterious Jade Crystal. He had already restored the entirety of his spiritual vitality with the power of these two materials. Moreover, his spiritual power had also forged ahead vigorously. He puckered his eyebrow after he heard Chu Yangs question, and spoke, "Practice method for a woman?" "Yes, and it shouldnt be an ordinary or slow one either..." Chu Yang categorically ced the requirements. "Theres only one." Sword Spirit said, "Fortunately, my strength has increased a lot, and Im able to remember a lot of thing; else, I wouldnt have been able to answer to your sudden question." "What is it?" "How about Nine Revolutions Mysterious Yin?" Sword Spirit replied with acent expression on his face... as if he had offered a valuable piece of advice. "Nine Revolutions Mysterious Yin?" Chu Yang was clearly shocked, "Isnt that a devil technique?" "Nonsense!" Sword Spirit replied angrily, "This is the most orthodox martial art. But, some people had tampered with it. They had gone against the flow of meridians, and had turned it into a devilish martial art. They then used it to absorb the mysterious yin power of young girls. But, I have theplete and intact mnemonic chants of the secret Nine Revolutions Mysterious Yin practice method!" "I see." Chu Yang touched his nose. [Im obviously an ignorant and inexperienced fellow in front of this several-thousand-years-old monster.] The Sword Spirit closed his eyes. Three old books appeared out of nowhere soon after, and fell down with a thud. "Nine Revolutions Mysterious Yin Divine Art" "Nine Revolutions Mysterious Yin Step" "Nine Revolutions Mysterious Yin Sword" Chu Yang looked at those three secret books in his consciousness, and couldnt help but be speechless. He suddenly had a feeling, [this Sword Spirit is a martial art treasure-house...!] "Ill remind you that Nine Revolutions Mysterious Yin Divine Art can be practiced faster if used in coordination with the Seven Yin Cold Energy or Mysterious Jade Crystal!" Sword Spirit mentioned the Mysterious Jade Crystal with strong sense of reluctance on his tone. "Understood." Chu Yang smiled mischievously. "If thats the case... then you dont need to practice the martial arts of Beyond the Heavens Sect. I will teach you another one," Chu Yang spoke as he thought in his heart, [the Nine Revolutions Mysterious Yin had once caused a huge bloodshed on the Nine Heavens Continent thousands of years ago. Themon people havee to regard it as one of the most evil martial arts ever since. I shouldnt tell Wu Qian Qian its real name. It would avoid causing a lot of trouble for her.] "What?" Wu Qian Qian was excited. "Its called Ice Jade Divine Art." Chu Yang rolled his eyes and continued, "Now, I will teach you the mnemonics. You must remember them firmly. But, you must ensure that you dont make any notes... This is the continents top martial art. You would be in big trouble if someone were to find out about it." "Ok." Wu Qian Qian nodded diligently. Her eyes lit up. [Its the top martial arts of the continent? Thats great! That way I will be able to shorten the distance between us, and then get closer to you.] One person taught, while the other one learnt. Wu Qian Qian was extremely smart. So, it didnt take her long to learn the entire set of mnemonics by heart. Chu Yang was thinking of giving her some Mysterious Jade Crystal, "Sword Spirit, how many mysterious jade crystals will be sufficient?" "How many, you ask?" Sword Spirit rolled his eyes, "You just need a small piece to be carried on ones body or to wear as an essory. Why would you need many?" "Ok. Then, Im taking a small piece." Chu Yang looked at the gigantic array formation. The Sword Spirit was sitting cross-legged inside it. It was made up of Mysterious Yang Jade and Mysterious Jade Crystal. He asked, "I wonder if this array formation will also work on me?" "Of course, it will be useful for you!" Sword Spirit snorted, "This is the Yin and Yang array formation. It can gather the purest spirit energy." "Why didnt you tell me earlier?" Chu Yang asked angrily. "I havent yet recovered..." Sword Spirit felt to be in the wrong. So, he replied, "Besides, you wouldve already taken out many of these rare items if I hadnt setup this array formation. I wouldnt allow that to happen even if you wanted to die..." "Just a small one?" Chu Yang asked. "A small one... well, that may be possible." Sword Spirit felt helpless. He had no choice but to grab a finger-sized Mysterious Yang Jade as well as a Mysterious Jade Crystal. He kneaded the two pieces, and turned them into a strange-looking ornament. He had actually made a tiny array diagram with these materials. He rolled his eyes and said, "I know that you want to give this as a parting gift to your close female friend. Here, take it." Chu Yang was overjoyed. Chapter 418 Unusual Transformation in the Sky’s Appearance! "This is for you." Chu Yang pretended to fish out something from his bosom, and gave it to Wu Qian Qian. "This is..." Wu Qian Qian was somewhat surprised. "You can wear this as an essory. This can boost your practice speed." Chu Yang vaguely exined. "Its really beautiful." Wu Qian Qian didnt know what this was, but she her body felt veryfortable when she held it in her hand. It was slightly cold, yet slightly warm. Its temperate was interchangeably fluctuating between cold and warm. It was translucent and sparkling. She liked it too much to part with it. She just continued to look at it, and felt as if she had received a priceless treasure. "Practice well," Chu Yang said in an encouraging manner. Wu Qian Qian revealed a sweet smile. She didnt care much about the rare technique that she had received from Chu Yang, but she very much adored the fact that Chu Yang had finally given her a treasure; and too with his own hands. This had made her extremely happy. However, Chu Yang was unaware that this Nine Revolutions Mysterious Yin along with this Yin and Yang Jade Pendant would give birth to a very terrifying persona in the future! That was because neither Chu Yang, nor the Sword Spirit knew that Wu Qian Qian had grown-up in a ce that was very rich in the Seven Yin Cold Energy. She wasnt just exceptionally brilliant, but she also had an inborn Mysterious Yin Female Body! Nine Revolutions Mysterious Yin C as the name suggests C requires nine revolutions for an ordinary womans body to transform into Mysterious Yin Female Body. And then, it can disy frightening power! However, Wu Qian Qian didnt need these nine revolutions for the transformation. She could directly enter the Mysterious Yin Realm! This is simr to martial arts practice or cultivation to be an immortal. An ordinary person starts from the body; one step at a time. They temper their bones... then the internal organs... and thats how they manage to jump from being an acquired martial artist to an innate one. And then, they build the base to be an immortal... Yes, this is the road that must be followed. However, the base had already been built in Wu Qian Qians case. And, she was merely waiting to receive for the initiation to set out on the journey. Moreover, her starting point was the highest point for the vast majority of people! Everybody started from the ground, but she would start from the skies. This was simply incredible. Her ultimate achievement wouldnt be as extravagant as those of the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword. However, one could say that she could bepared with Chu Yang! Chu Yang naturally didnt know any of this. However, things were doomed to not remain calm for long... The lights suddenly extinguished on the side of Diwu Qing Rous army! This incited a state of tension and unrest on the Iron Clouds side. Then, a roaring squad of Great Zhaos soldiers rushed towards Iron Clouds side. They appeared like an angry ck dragon in the darkness. Iron Cloud immediately took emergency action, and mobilized the archers. The archers prepared their bows at an incredible speed, and unleashed a rain of arrows. However... that squad of Great Zhaos soldiers arrived about a few hundred feet away from the Iron Cloud barracks. And then, they suddenly changed directions... just like the wind. Then, the squad took a roundabout way, and went back to the main armys formation. This was just a harassment tactic to raise a false rm. And, the Great Zhao army squads began to attack from all sides immediately afterwards; first from east, and then suddenly from the west. And, they attacked from every possible angle. Such a continuous harassment tactic had been turned into reality. And, its unpredictability was working greatly towards confusing people. The battlefront was stretched over a long distance. So, the effect of Diwu Qing Rous harassment tactic was also greater. Curses started to rise from the Iron Cloud Armys side after dozens of consecutive harassment attacks! Some of the short-tempered generals had even begun to shout mother*kers. [You mother*kers dont even allow the others to sleep? You just had to rush over to fight in the middle of the night, ah!] Tie Long Cheng appeared calm in themanders tent. He continued to issuemands with ease. This wasnt a decisive attack; just a harassment tactic. It would be very bad if something like this were to enrage the Supreme Commander. Meanwhile, Tie Bu Tian had already gone to bed. The Emperor hadnt slept well in the past few days. However, he could finally sleep properly... Diwu Qing Rous harassment warfare was endless. And, the dawn was beginning to break. They had already attacked 40-50 times during the night. In fact, they had even attacked from 7 or 8 positions at the same time on asions! Another wave of attack came as the break of dawn approached! Four army units had attacked from four different directions in this instance. Three of the army units retreated after harassing the Iron Clouds side a bit once the rms started to sound. Everyone had grown ustomed to this pattern. So, they only relied on the archers to use their arrows to repel the attackers. However... the seemingly ordinary squad in the middle didnt retreat! They faced the rain of arrows, and madly burst into the Iron Clouds barracks with irresistible force! This came as a big surprise! This squad of cavalry soldiers wasnt big in number. It only had 2000 to 3000 rider, but each one of them was brave and unstoppable. So, the valiant soldiers of Iron Cloud didnt stand a chance against them! Moreover, the ordinary-looking armors of these invading soldiers turned out to be invulnerable some for reason. The arrows would merely impact upon their bodies with a sharp pop sound, and would then bounce back in session. They broke the stockades with their kicks... and the defense positions of Iron Cloud soldiers was next to fall. And then, the squad broke into small teams, and dispersed around. Suddenly, a loud Bang sound was heard as the horses fell into the pitfalls that had been dug up in advance. Iron Clouds soldiers were busy cheering when they suddenly heard a loud roar. And then, the warhorses unexpectedly galloped out of the pitfalls like a bunch of lightning spears sticking out of the ground! A blood-curdling shout resounded! The cavalry soldiers C who had just dispersed C suddenly converged into one irresistible and mighty current, and courageously advanced towards the depths of Iron Clouds army formation. They continued to kill everything that came in their path! Iron Clouds generals got furious. They mobilized their own troops to pursue, besiege, and stop the enemy soldiers. Tie Long Cheng was standing at a high altitude. He was looking at the Iron Clouds troops from afar. However, they were moving about haphazardly. He sighed and spoke, "Golden Horse Riders Department genuinely lives up to its reputation!" He paused for a second, and then said, "Diwu Qing Rou is really willing to pay such a price!" The senior generals who stood nearby nodded in unison. They were shocked to look at the state of these troops. They couldnt help but think of their own troops, [would our troops have been able to withstand this drilling attack if they had been caught off-guard by such an elite squad?] This squad of Golden Horse Riders advanced for a considerable distance, and eventually arrived in front of an impregnable iron wall. However, this squad of riders suddenly changed directions, and made an abrupt turn which wouldve been impossible for ordinary cavalry soldiers. After that, they went in another direction, and continued to kill and spill blood along their path! However, this didnt continue for long... only for about half an hour! The fire beacon billowed among the war cries that shook the sky. It was already daybreak. This squad of riders had continued to ughter and spill blood. Their bodies were covered with bits of flesh and blood. So, they went returned to their army formation while taking strict precautions against Iron Clouds offensives... About two-thousand of initial two-thousand-five-hundred people were still alive! This was undoubtedly a magnificent victory for the Great Zhao. [Our Great Zhao is still invincible. The Iron Cloud wont be able to withstand a single blow from us!] This incident had greatly boosted the morale of the Great Zhaos army. Tie Long Cheng watched the squad of Golden Horse Riders leave with a profound look in his eyes. Yet, the look on his face was calm. "Supreme Commander. Why dont we prepare a squad of elites, and kill them off in one fell swoop?" a general on the side suggested in an angry and confused manner. "This is Minister Chus decision." Tie Long Cheng indifferently replied, "Now isnt the right time to send out the elites!" The generals seemed quite dissatisfied when they heard that it was Minister Chus decision. However, they suddenly went silent. They recalled the insufferably arrogant King of Hell Chu... a man who had openly embarrassed Diwu Qing Rou in front of millions of troops. They recalled the time when thebined 8 million troops of the two nations had gone silent after having heard King of Hell Chus loud promation! So, nobody dared to raise any objections... No one knew that Diwu Qing Rou had stood alone atop themanders tent that night. He had watched the stars as they twinkled in the sky. But, his face was dead-ashen. He hade here after he had drafted the assault-strategy. And, he had stood here quietly all night... His personal soldiers thought that the Prime Minister was sleeping, but they were unaware that he hadnt slept. "Whats this?" Diwu Qing Rou tightly knitted his eyebrows as he thought aloud, "The movement of the stars was blurred and hidden before the war. But, why has the universe hung itself upside-down all of a sudden?" "The star of the Great Zhao has suddenly dimmed, while the Emperor star of Iron Cloud C that has been dim and obscure all this time C has suddenly be radiant and extremely bright!" Diwu Qing Rou remained puzzled no matter how much he pondered over it, " I had observed the sky Six days ago when I was on the way here. And, I had noticed that the stars of both the sides were obscure and hard to read. But now... unexpectedly... it has be so clear! What in the world happened during these few days?" Diwu Qing Rou was utterly confused. His train of thought was in a mess. After all, he had no idea as to what had happened. Tie Bu Tian would perhaps hide her face in shame if he were to ask her. That was because... Tie Bu Tian had rescued Chu Yang on that night six days ago C right at the time of dawns break... "The Wisdom star has gone bleak; it seemed as if it would fall down from the sky. The northern side of the sky is shining red, and looks brilliant to the utmost. But, the southern side is clearlycking in brilliance... and is submitting to the north... And, whats going on with this star?" Diwu Qing Rou focused his eyes to look at the night sky, and his brow wrinkled even more tightly. There was a star within the scope of his observation, and this particr star had shrouded the entire sky with its brilliance. It was issuing a radiant brilliance that had overshadowed the nearby stars. Thus, the nearby stars appeared dull. In fact, they were barely visible. This star was the Emperor star. However, there was yet another brilliant star right above this one. And, the radiance of his particr star couldnt be suppressed by the iparable glory of the Emperor star either. Moreover, there was mutual repulsion between these two stars. Yet, they got along very harmoniously... "This auxiliary star should reside under the Emperor star. But, why is it residing over the Emperor star? This is a bizarre anomaly... of a weaklingmanding a strong lord... but then, why are these two stars so harmonious?" "There has never appeared an auxiliary star. So, why did it suddenly appear this time? Dont tell me... this auxiliary star is King of Hell Chu?" Diwu Qing Rou appeared distressed as he further pondered, "Theres only one possibility that may have led to this situation. And, that is... something has happened between Tie Bu Tian and King of Hell Chu! But... what could possibly happen that has led to such an astronomical transformation?" "The Wisdom star has grown so dim. Dont tell me that I... Diwu Qing Rou... am going to face some unpredictable disaster?" Diwu Qing Rou continued to stare at the stars, and remained standing for a long time. His thoughts were in utter chaos, and he simply couldnt understand the fundamental reason behind all this. This sudden change in the sky hadpletely subverted Diwu Qing Rous perception of the astronomical phenomena. And, thinking more and more about it had given him a headache... to the extent that he felt as if his head would explode. "The Emperor stars strong brilliance clearly shows that it is already at the height of power! The destiny has already flipped over if such is the case! After all... the Emperor star was shining in the Great Zhao earlier... Its red light of luck was clearly shining in the Great Zhao! Why did it suddenly change sides? Doesnt this change indicate that it has been ying with me my whole life?" An endless sense of loss and anger appeared on Diwu Qing Rous face. "Heaven, why must you tease me like this? The Emperor star of luck and fortune has been glowing continuously in the south for 25 years. And, it has suddenly moved to the north at this critical juncture?! This... is divine intervention ah! Is this some kind of a joke?" Diwu Qing Rou muttered with grief and indignation. His mind was in turmoil. In this moment C at daybreak C he suddenly spouted a mouthful of blood. Chapter 419 The Minister is Shocked! 25 years ago C Diwu Qing Rou had seen the positioning of the stars in the sky, and had decided to shoulder his family-mission. He had then embraced the ambition to unify all under the heaven. That was when he hade to the Lower Three Heavens. He had gone in ordance with the heavens decree, and the peoples will. So, he was bound to be sessful! Diwu Qing Rou had the guidance of the stars in the sky. So, how could he possiblynd himself on the losing side? Therefore, he had entered the Great Zhao, and had slowly obtained power and influence. And, he had ultimately be the worlds most ambitious and ruthless persona of this generation a force to be reckoned with! However, such an astronomical transformation had urred all of a sudden. And, that too at the time of this decisive battle! This was undoubtedly telling him the entireties of your efforts thus far were just a joke. You were being yed with this entire time. Whatever you read in the star back then was a hoax! It was bogus; nothing more! And, what you see now... is the real thing! This was tantamount to toying with Diwu Qing Rous lifetime worth of painstaking efforts! Would Diwu Qing Rou have gone to Great Zhaos if he had known that the providence was on Iron Clouds side? And, this change had suddenly urred at a time when he could no longer turn back... Moreover, it was impossible to contend with the heavens will! His grief and indignation were simply inexplicable. How could this not exhaust him mentally and physically? "This is the will of the heavens! So, I shall make the heavens pay the price!" Diwu Qing Rous elegant beard was stained by the blood he had just thrown up. His gloomy eyes seemed as if they were fixated on a newfound goal. He resolutely muttered to himself, "I cant turn back this time, but I C Diwu Qing Rou C shall not be humiliated! The providence cant be reversed, but I shall ensure that these 8 million troops are buried in their entirety! I shall ensure that the entire world remembers the name of Diwu Qing Rou!" The two armies shed frequently over the fortnight that followed. And, the war reached stalemate. Diwu Qing Rou used one trick after another. He used diversionary tactics to distract and defeat the enemy troops. His wonderful strategies continued to emerge one-after-another. The team of Tie Long Cheng, Tie Bu Tian and King of Hell Chu was present on the Iron Clouds side. However, even they were caught off-guard by Diwu Qing Rous ever-changing strategies. They were unable to manage two or more things at once, and were constantly beaten to the punch by Diwu Qing Rou! Diwu Qing Rous battle and strategy ns could be described as unfathomable. And, his understanding of the wars situation was keen to the point of being called frightening. Moreover, Diwu Qing Rou grasp on the overall situation was amazing. He was wantonly sending out the troops. He was particrly mobilizing the Golden Horse Riders Departments experts, and they were very elusive. They would appear and disappear unpredictably. Diwu Qing Rou was in no position to use his initial ns after he had found out that King of Hell Chu hade back alive. So, he had no choice but to scatter the intended army formation, and unleash the forces onto the enemy. This had led to a new and aggressive formation under Jing Meng Huns control. And, the lethality of this battle tactic had be even more terrifying! They fought dozens of battles every day. And, they were yet to fight a decisive battle. Tie Long Cheng, Tie Bu Tian and Chu Yang had to split up, and were forced to move to different sides of the battlefront under the enormous pressure of this aggressive warfare. And, this was merely done to confront Diwu Qing Rou. Moreover, Chu Yang had surprisingly fallen into a baffled state of mind over the course of these days. This had started half-a-month ago... ...When Chu Yang had given Wu Qian Qian a secret practice method, and made her practice on her own. Wu Qian Qian had restlesslye to Chu Yangs tent one evening a couple of dayster. She had then started to speak in a hesitant manner. "What happened?" Chu Yang had asked. "Chu Yang, I think I have made a breakthrough..." Wu Qian Qian replied in a somewhat uncertain manner. There was a hint of fear and helplessness in her voice, "I... I... I wasnt messing around... I swear. I was only following the core method of the Ice Jade Divine Art... and then, suddenly I discovered that... I no longer felt obstructed by the bottleneck while I was practicing this core method... and, I have actually leveled-up to be a Four Grade Martial Master..." "Say what?" Chu Yangs eyes suddenly turned round in a stare, "Let me examine." [She cant possibly progress so fast even if she is a genius...] He grabbed Wu Qian Qians wrist, and sent his vital energy into her body. His energy circted through her meridians. But, he didnt find any anomaly. However, he didnt give up just yet... he tried again and again. But... he only discovered that her body was full of life force. "Theres no problem," Chu withdrew his hand and scratched his head. "Theres no problem?" Wu Qian Qian asked somewhat restlessly, "Then, do I continue to practice?" "Yes, practice! You should be happy that your strength has increased. Why are you panicking?" Chu Yang spoke-up. He thought, [it seems like she was on the peak of Martial Master Third Grade... this must be the reason why she has made breakthrough so soon...] Then, Wu Qian Qian came again the next evening... and started to speak in a simrly hesitant manner. "Whats the matter?" Minister Chu asked again. "Actually... I seemed to have made... another breakthrough..." Wu Qian Qian spoke and broke-off mid-sentence. Then, she spoke-up again and finished the sentence. "What?" Chu Yang was shocked, "Whats your current level?" [Did she make a breakthrough from the fourth grade to the fifth one in just one day? Hows she so fast?] "Sixth Grade Martial Master..." Wu Qian Qian was all flustered and panicky in her heart. It seemed as if she was about to cry, "Whats going on? How am I breaking through right when I start to practice... I just practice and a breakthrough happens... dont tell me... is something wrong?" Chu Yang was dumbstruck. Chu Yang conducted some rigorous investigation, and confirmed that there was no issue with her body. Moreover, the Nine Revolutions Mysterious Yin martial art was also operating normally. So, he was finally sure [everything is okay!] However, Wu Qian Qian was very worried. In fact, Minister Chu was quite worried himself. [This is very strange! She practices... and breaks through right away! Hows that possible?] Minister Chu thought, [whats going on here? Has this girl consumed some kind of heavenly treasure that turns people into geniuses...] However, Wu Qian Qian didnte back for three days. Consequently, Chu Yang found himself relieved. However, she came again the next day C right after he had coped with a wave of Diwu Qing Rous attacks, "Chu Yang..." "Now what?" Chu Yang raised his eyebrows, "Did you have another breakthrough?" "I broke through to Martial Great Master..." "Say that again?!" Minister Chu staggered a little, and nearly fell down head-first. Minister Chu had always shocked people with his fast practice-speed. However, he finally got to taste the same taste himself... Miss Wu Qian Qian advanced forward with irresistible force over that half-a-months time, and boldly rushed to the Ninth Grade of Martial Great Master! And, Minister Chu had been numbed by the shock! [Really... shes so aggressive!] Chu Yang had be very restless. So, he asked the Sword Spirit. Even Sword Spirit was shocked. So, he made Chu Yang call Wu Qian Qian. Then, he made Chu Yang take her pulse in order to allow him to inspect her. Then, the Sword Spirit remained silent for a long time... "What happened?" Chu Yang asked anxiously. "I must say... this is truly..." Sword Spirit went silent... then continued, "...this is truly the will of the heavens!" "Will of the heavens...?" Chu Yang blinked. "This girl C Wu Qian Qian C unexpectedly possesses the rarely seen Mysterious Yin Body. And, this body appears once in ten-thousand years!" Sword Spirit went speechless again. He then continued, "And... this practice method has been practiced by countless women in the past... but just for convenience. They just found it easier to practice... so they did... "Nevertheless, this is the most powerful one..." Chu Yang was puzzled. So, he asked, "What do you mean by that? Is it improper?" "Its not improper... the truth is that this practice method is tailor-made for her..." Sword Spirit didnt know whether tough or cry. So, he exined further, "Do you still remember the name of this practice method?" "Nine Revolutions Mysterious Yin?" "Correct! Its called the Nine Revolutions Mysterious Yin..." Sword Spirit took a deep breath, and said, "A woman can attain the Mysterious Yin Female Body only after she haspleted the nine revolutions of practice... but, this female-friend of yours has an inborn Mysterious Yin Body. Do you understand what Im trying to say?" Chu Yang held his breath, "You mean to say... she can skip the nine revolutions... process?" The Sword Spirit silently nodded, "Yes, thats precisely what Im trying to say! She can immediately start to cultivate the Mysterious Yin Energy! The first half of this practice method is as good as walking on a smooth road in her case... without any bumps whatsoever. This means that operating this practice method will be as good as walking on a levelled road in her case. So, she can continue to level-up with ease!" "F*k me!" Chu Yangs eyes opened wide in a stare, and he couldnt help but curse out loud. In fact, his mind was so agitated that he ended-up uttering this... Chu Yang was holding Wu Qian Qians wrist at this time. This was simr to the scene of pulling a girls hand and saying... F*k me! How would this image be? Wu Qian Qiansplexion immediately turned crimson. She raised her long brows, and red at him, "What did you say?" "I... cough cough..." Chu Yang coughed in an awkward manner, and hurriedly corrected himself. He said, "I meant... for me... for me... it is possible that my martial power may someday be as high as yours..." "Humph!" Wu Qian Qian red at him. She knew that this guy didnt know what he had said... nor did she wish to haggle with him. However, her face turned more and more red. And, the Sword Spirit had already broken in an uncontrobleughter in Chu Yangs consciousness, "You are aplete hoodlum!" "At least Im not a monster like you!" Chu Yang flew into a rage out of shame, and fiercely retorted, "Now... continue-on with the exnation." "Shes experiencing the current promotion-rate because the female inborn mysterious yin real energy inside her meridians is rapidly transforming into mysterious yin energy. But, it will soon be over. However, her progress speed will reach a terrifying extent once she starts to practice this newly obtained mysterious yin energy in the presence of the yin and yang jade pendant with the help of her mysterious yin body..." "What can be her highest achievement at this rate?" Chu Yang asked, "Can she be a Martial Emperor?" "Martial Emperor?" Sword Spirit curled his lips in a disdainful smile, "Martial Emperor is nothing for her!" "Martial Monarch?" "Martial Monarch? Even that is nothing for her!" "F*k! Martial Saint?" Chu Yangs eyes had already turned into little bells. "Martial Saint..." Sword Spirit pondered. Chu Yang thought he would say Martial Saint? Its nothing for her. But, Sword Spirit finally opened his mouth and spoke, "Practicing to Martial Saint is possible if she doesnt die halfway, and manages toe across chance coincidences... she even has the possibility to advance further... However, she wille across thousands of hindrances in the way. To practice to the top as a woman is easier said than done..." Chu Yang was stumped for words. [Isnt there the Supreme level after Martial Saint?] He was struck so deeply by this... that his brain had automatically ignored the two sentences that followed... "Unfortunately, the person who had created the Nine Revolutions Mysterious Yin practice-method hadnt been able to cultivate to the Supreme level. So, she will have to do it on her own if she wants to go further..." Sword Spirit sighed, "Because... the founder of this practice-method didnt possess the Mysterious Yin Body at the beginning of the practice." Chu Yang was finally shocked to the extreme... He regained hisposure, and looked at Wu Qian Qian. Her face was filled with anticipation and uneasiness. He sighed and said, "Theres no problem with your practice-method, but..." Wu Qian Qian heard him say but, and immediately asked, "But what?" "It seems your body is too fit... and, thats the reason why your practice-speed is so rapid!" Chu Yang solemnly warned her, "Dont allow anyone to examine your body, and dont tell anyone about your practice-method! Otherwise... it will be very hard for you to grow." "Got it!" Wu Qian Qian firmly nodded. She then curiously asked with a look of anticipation on her face, "Will this practice-method allow me to reach the King level?" She had asked this because the cultivation of king level was the highest standard in the Lower Three Heavens. Therefore, she wanted to get very close to the King level. "King level..." Chu Yang wanted to say you can reach King Level in six months of practice. However, he only thought this, and didnt say it. And, he instead replied, "Absolutely! You will reach it soon if you work hard." "I will work hard!" Wu Qian Qian clenched her small fist. Chapter 420 Stupid C*nt, Are You Tired? Sword Spirit heaved a deep sigh in his consciousness and said, "But, she must go to the Middle Three Heavens or the Upper Three Heavens after she reaches a certain level. She cant promote much in the Lower Three Heavens." Chu Yang knitted his brows. He raised his head to look at the pleasantly surprised Wu Qian Qian and spoke in a low voice, "I will give her that suggestion when the timees..." There was stalemate on the battlefield these days. Diwu Qing Rou seemed to have gone berserk. And, he was unceasingly venting his anger. Iron Cloud could only resort to passive defense since Tie Long Cheng was genuinely baffled by this super abnormal phenomenon! [Storms dontst forever, and it doesnt pour all day long! Diwu Qing Rou doesnt understand this truth. Hes wantonly attacking again and again without making time for rest. His troops will get tired at this rate. And, he will be in big trouble when Iron Cloudunches a counterattack.] [Why is this wise and clever man making such an obvious mistake?] However, Chu Yang waspletely unaffected by this. So, he was calmly overseeing his own three-hundred-thousand troops. Chu Yang was motionless like a great mountain despite Diwu Qing Rous wanton attacks! He was sure that Diwu Qing Rou had a n! And, the time to fight a decisive battle with Diwu Qing Rou would arrive once that n would reach maturation. Moreover, this was a tactic. A tactic to tire-out both the sides! However, Great Zhaos soldiers would only be physically tired... not mentally. In fact, they would remain in high spirits since it would indeed be iparably exciting for them to see that they were the ones attacking, while the enemy had only been defending against their attacks. Iron Clouds soldiers were aggrieved on the other hand. In fact, they were rather depressed. They had been facing the enemys attack without a break, and could only defend or retreat. And, they had exhausted their power in order to safeguard their position from getting wrecked. How could this not be aggravating?! However, they couldnt act rashly because any opening in their defense could give Diwu Qing Rous army an opportunity to focus on expanding it. And then, the enemy could engulf them! Everyone understood this point very clearly. That was because three army units would be dispatched from different directions each time. Two of these army units would try to sweep into the Iron Clouds formation, while the third one would continue to attack like madmen. It was evident that the two army units would immediately widen any openings that were made in the formation. And, they could then rip the entire formation apart. Moreover, the enemy would send another attack-team to take advantage of the opportunity if they tried to mobilize troops from other military camps. Diwu Qing Rous tactics were crazy... but effective! Chu Yang had a feeling, [It seems that Diwu Qing Rou is deliberately forcing the two armies in an explosive warfare. Hes pushing them to the point of exhaustion. Hes shoving them to the end of the line. And then, he would start a decisive battle to death!] Chu Yang had realized this, but he still couldnt believe it, [Why? Diwu Qing Rou has no reason to go so far!] Therefore, he could only continue to specte for now as he steadily tackled the violent attacks and harassment battle-tactics of the Great Zhaos army. The Great Zhaos army would suddenly appear like surging storms, and attack. And then, they would disperse like low tides after a short while. It seemed as if Great Zhaos soldiers didnt know what it meant to feel weary... Chu Yang had been anticipating attacks from the Golden Horse Riders Department amidst all this... but they never appeared. "Minister, our troops morale is going down." Chu Yang was in his tent when Wu Kuang Yun strode in. He looked a little anxious as he spoke, "Everyones depressed. How long will west this way?" "Is your mens morale down... or is it yours?" Chu Yang raised his head, and looked at him with nting eyes. "Eh... Actually... I just went to ask the Supreme Commander and His Majesty, but they didnt give any instructions..." Wu Kuang Yuns face was red from the nervousness. "Slow down." Chu Yang suddenly thought, [the morale of the army might plummet irrevocably if this goes-on for long. Wu Kuang Yun is grumpy and violent, but hes still a famous army general. And, even someone of his stature is panicking like this. So, how can the ordinary troops be calm?] [Its necessary to take some action now.] Chu Yangs eyes rolled in a strange manner as he waved his hand to beckon Wu Kuang Yun closer. Then, he said, "Do this-and-this after you go out... And, do that-and-that when the Great Zhaos armyes again..." Wu Kuang Yun beamed with joy, and nodded repeatedly. Then, he admiringly gave a big thumbs-up to Chu Yang and rushed-out like a gust of wind. Wu Qian Qian C who was present behind Chu Yang C couldnt help but shiver like a sprig of a nt, [Chu Yang is too mischievous. He actually ns to pull such a prank... and that too in a serious war like this one...] The sound of hoof-beats reverberated that night. And, it was apanied by a howling sound. The Great Zhaos army rushed over like a pack of wolves charging down the mountain. However, the Iron Clouds army suddenly burst intoughter at this moment, "The stupid c*nts areing... ha ha ha... its that gang of stupid c*nts again..." "Look at that. This gang of stupid c*nts runs back-and-forth so many times every night like a bunch of dogs. This is so f*king entertaining!" "Brothers,e out and watch the show." "Oh, weve been sitting here in wait for this gang of stupid c*nts to start their y. Motherf*ker, this is so much fun to watch! We dont need to go to a theater and spend money. We can watch thisical y for free here..." Iron Clouds army finally seeded in venting out that pent-up anger and frustration from these past days as the burst of such remarks expanded its scope. And soon, every soldier had started to mor out loud. Not long after... the crowd of thousands of soldiers had begun to chant in unison, "Stupid C*nts! You came! Stupid C*nts~~~ Are you tired..." Great Zhaos army hade with grandeur and vigor, but their arrival was met with such treatment. They suddenly flew into a rage. They ughtered for a while, and paid with casualties. Then, they immediately withdrew. However, they only heard a burst of mors while they were retreating... "Stupid C*nts ... are you going?" "Stupid C*nts,e back soon..." The general from Great Zhao who was inmand of this attack almost fell from the horseback. Furthermore, Wu Kuang Yun was at the frontline, and had led this instigation. He had even created a song within half-a-days time with the help of some outstanding and straightforward men. And then, this song had been spread throughout the army. The song was called Are you tired?. The lyrics were as follows... "You are sicked like dogs every night; are you tired you Stupid C*nts? Are you able to ride the horse or not, you Stupid C*nts? Are you able to go to war or not? You are made to run back-and-forth all night as toys; are you tired you Stupid C*nts? Ah wooh, oh yeah ~~~ Stupid C*nts, though you are bitter, though you are tired; But, I feel sofortable in my heart when I look at great men like you suffer daily... Ah wooh, Ah wooh... Stupid C*nts are suffering; Stupid C*nts are tired; Stupid C*nts are the good babies who entertain us! Oh good babies! Thump Thump ng, Thump Thump ng..." Therefore, everyone on the Iron Clouds side was busy in making preparations to wee the enemy by the time the Great Zhaos soldiers came that night. In fact, they had even built a huge stage. They had prepared for an orchestra to be stationed on this stage. This orchestra wasprised of a few thousand soldiers, and they even had gongs and drums. Those 3000 incredible men simultaneously raised their sturdy necks under themand of a conductor, and began to sing chorus in their magnificent voices, "Stupid C*nts! Are you tired?" Their surroundings were heavily guard. And, a special security regiment had been assigned to protect them. So, the singers were focusing entirely on putting the entirety of their strength and vigor into singing at the top of their voice... Therefore, the sound was like thunderp! They had even rehearsed for countless times. So, the loud singing voices of a few thousand hadpletely overshadowed the battle cries of tens-of-thousands of soldiers. Every Iron Cloud soldier wasughing out loud. In fact, they were grinning from ear to ear. They were killing enemies on the one hand, while enjoying on the other. Even the ones who got seriously injured were groaning in pain on the one hand, whileughing on the other, [Motherf*ker, this is too entertaining.] There hadnt been much scope for entertainment in the barracks ofte. However, they were now having a lot of much fun... thanks to such a good program. This had also aroused everyones spirit. So, they started to wave their weapons as they sung along with the melody. The troops who were part of the Great Zhaos surprise-attack team felt as if their belly would explode with anger. In fact, they even gave-up on their original n on one asion. And, theyunched an attack on the stage were the soldiers were singing in full swing. However, this action led to theirplete annihtion... There were many casualties during the battle, but everyone was still in high spirits. The usual post-battle depressed atmosphere was gone, and everyone was always humming this song. In fact, they had even started to look forward to the next surprise-attack from the Great Zhaos army... Minister Chus invention had untied the Iron Cloud Armys predicament. One could hear the voices of soldiers singing Stupid C*nt, are you tired? in the three big camps of Iron Cloud during evening time as well... The soldiers grew more and more efficient in battles as their singing voice grew more and more loud and resonant. A soldier got stabbed in the chest by an enemys knife in one instance. He had indeed received a fatal injury. But, he merely tilted his head to look at his enemy, and spoke with a smile, "Stupid C*nt, are you tired? You must know that I feel veryfortable..." This sentence enraged the enemy soldier, and he ferociously rushed forward, "See how I make you feelfortable!" However, that Iron Cloud soldier revealed a carefree smile as he pulled out the knife from his chest and thrust it into the enemys heart... Iron Cloud had upied aprehensively advantageous position during the battles fought on that night in spite of being on the defensive the entire time. Several troops from the enemy teams who hade to invade their territory were left behind. And, they were obviously annihted in their entirety. Tie Long Cheng patted his thigh as heughed uncontrobly inside themanders tent. He was unable to conceal his happiness, and continued to smack his lips, "Damn! This King of Hell Chu is too much ha ha ha..." Tie Bu Tian was on the side. But, she didnt know whether tough or cry; she was totally speechless... What could she say? She genuinely had nothing to say about the sly stunt Chu Yang had pulled-off... especially for this kind of a stunt... which could only bring benefits and no harm. So, Tie Bu Tian could only choose to close her ears, and not listen to those singing voices. And, she could only force a smile... Tie Bu Tian also drew a clear understanding from this Men have a very strong inborn-desire to cuss and use foulnguage... However, Tie Bu Tian wasnt in the mood to think about this matter since her mind was preupied with another problem at the moment. And, a very serious problem at that... a very grave one... And, this problem had left her flustered... ~~Great Zhao Barracks~~ Diwu Qing Rousplexion was very serious. And, his face was slightly pale, "This situation arose from which military camp first?" "It arose from the big camp of Wu Kuang Yun! The one called Sha Pei!" a general replied with a look of hatred on his face. "Wu Kuang Yun..." Diwu Qing Rou chuckled as a cold light shed in his eyes, "I was right. Wu Kuang Yun and his men were assigned under King of Hell Chus personalmand ording to our previous estimates..." He smiled solemnly, "Everythings exactly the same as my estimates. Wu Kuang Yuns army should be under King of Hell Chus control. Such a weird strategy might appear vulgar and childish, but it has yed a strong role in enhancing the morale of Iron Clouds troops... Wu Kuang Yun couldnt havee up with something like this." "King of Hell Chu is the one who is creating these obstructions!" Diwu Qing Rou drew an undeniable conclusion. The generals in audience were suddenly dumbstruck, [so, its King of Hell Chu?] "Prime Minister, then what should we do?" the generals asked in unison. "Meng Hun, have you made all the preparations?" Diwu Qing Rou asked. Jing Meng Hun immediately stood up, "Prime Minister, everything is ready." Chapter 421 The Moment of Decisive Battle? "Well!" Diwu Qing Rous eyes shed brightly as he said, " We will beunching ourst seize attack on their barracks tonight if thats the case. Dispatch the experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department, andunch a heavy strike on Iron Cloud. And, immediately withdraw the troops thereafter!" "Withdraw the troops?!" The generals were greatly shocked. "Yes, withdraw the troops! Withdraw them immediately after the raid ends. We will abandon our tents as well as excess baggage here. We shall retreat with only the necessary stuff. It should be enough as long as everyone withdraws," Diwu Qing Rou insipidly said. "Understood!" The generals were puzzled, but they knew that Diwu Qing Rou definitely had a brilliant n in his mind. They had such blind faith in Diwu Qing Rou. So, they would implement Diwu Qing Rous order without the slightest hesitation. "Order the infantry to retreat. Wrap cotton cushions on the hooves of the horses after the cavalryes back, and evacuate them very quietly!" Diwu Qing Rou added one sentence at the end, "This must remain... top-secret!" "Prime Minister, dont you think this is too hasty? We will have to cross the great mountain during our retreat. And... our decades-worth of expedition will go in vain once the great mountain gets seized by the enemy. Moreover, Iron Cloud will obtain a natural stronghold! This is detrimental for our grand n of world dominance." The veteran of hundred battles Heavenly Dragon General Yu Han frowned... Meanwhile, the battle maniac Dragon General Li Yi also nodded to show this agreement with Yu Hans argument. "Hasty; it is necessary to be hasty. We will be giving Iron Cloud a chance to retaliate if we wait too long to make a decisive move. And, our strategy will have to be changed in its entirety once King of Hell Chus reactiones." Diwu Qing Rous eyes shed as he said, "Yu Han, you should understand the real meaning behind this retreat. Why ask." "But, the morale of the troops will inevitably be shaken. Also, our casualties will be heavy if we go around and strike the rear of the pursuers. In fact, our casualties will be almost as many as the number on the enemy side..." Yu Han spoke with a somewhat serious and sentimental look on his skinny face. The Golden Horse Riders Department had been unceasingly working on the n these past days. How could Yu Han not know what they were making? Yu Han recalled those vicious and cruel set-ups, and found himself getting covered in cold sweat. The enemies would undoubtedly fall into the trap, but their side wouldnt have much protection either. So, their own soldiers were bound to perish along with the enemys! Moreover, these were the soldiers he had always adored as his own sons. And, these were soldiers with whom this Heaven Dragon General had fought a hundred battles. How could he possibly feel well in his heart? So, he had dared to question Diwu Qing Rous order for the first time in his life. "You only need to execute the order!" Diwu Qing Rou looked at him and mildly spoke, "Yu Han, sacrifices are inevitable in the war." Yu Han heaved a deep sigh. Great Zhaos attack was far more violent that night. This was an overwhelming offensive that covered everything as far as the eye could see. It continued the entire night; non-stop. However, Iron Cloud had already gotten its strength back. Moreover, such a violent offensive had made one thing very clear it seemed like such attacks would cease in the future! Tie Long Cheng was in themanders tent. He tightly wrinkled his brows when he heard the heaven-shaking shouts and battle cries. Several trusted aides and senior generals were by his side. The end of Diwu Qing Rous offensive would represent that it was Iron Clouds turn to counterattack. So, the generals were somewhat impatient. "It cant be this simple." Tie Long Cheng faintly felt that Diwu Qing Rous n couldnt be so meager. He felt that the man was nning something big in the shadows. He waved his hand, "Everything shall wait until dawn." Tie Long Cheng didnt dare to take any risk since he was faced with the unpredictable n of Diwu Qing Rou. [I would rather give up on this great opportunity, but I wont act rashly.] "Immediately report this matter to His Majesty and King of Hell Chu. And, see what they have to say about it." Tie Long Cheng made a decision, "Immediately pursue the enemy and attack after dawn if the enemy genuinely retreats, and if His Majesty and King of Hell Chu dont object!" Meanwhile, Chu Yang was standing atop a tall gpole. The night-time raid had started moments ago. He quietly observed for a while, and then hisplexion sank drastically. [If my guess is right... then I would probably get to see the true edge of Diwu Qing Rous n tonight! But, I just dont know what kind of n this fierce and ambitious man has made.] He saw Wu Qian Qians body illuminate under the light of the mes in the vicinity while he wasing down. She was d in ck clothes, and her long hair fluttered in the wind along with her sleeves. She had been standing next to Chu Yangs tent for a long time in wait. "It shoulde to an end tonight," Wu Qian Qian said in a low voice. "What?" Chu Yang looked at her. "I can feel Diwu Qing Rous determination in this attack." Wu Qian Qian solemnly spoke, "There are three reasons. First, Diwu Qing Rou hasnt prepared the military barracks for the plundered goods, and has invested the entirety of his manpower into attacking. Secondly, the total number of troops that Diwu Qing Rou has mobilized and sent is close to 1 million this time! So, this battle is tantamount to a semi-decisive battle. However, we are unable to sense that because its urring in the night. As for thest reason... it is my intuition." Chu Yang appeared somewhat pleased as he looked at Wu Qian Qian. Wu Qian Qian was able to see this point, and this clearly indicated that she had matured in all possible aspects. Now, she was capable of assuming the sole responsibility for an important task. Moreover, she had spoken my intuition in the end of her reasoning with confidence. This was indicative of her sixth sense; an ability that only excellent decision-makers possessed. And, this was an outstanding and powerful ability. More so when the opponent was someone like Diwu Qing Rou... which was even rarer... "What would you do if you were Diwu Qing Rou?" Chu Yang asked her. "I would immediatelyunch an attack in case I won tonights decisive battle. But, I would immediately retreat if I didnt! That is because... this battlefield isrge, but it cant amodate eight million people fighting a decisive battle. One million each is the limit. We are fighting a semi-decisive battle tonight, but it will determine the oue of the decisive battle... as well as the war. And, I definitely wont winter if I cannot win tonight! Therefore, retreating for now, nning a strategy, and saving strength for aeback is the best n." Wu Qian Qian paused for a moment. She then said, "However, the elite riders of the Golden Horse Riders Department havent yet appeared. Im a little concerned about this. If they dont appear until dawn... then that would mean Diwu Qing Rou is nning something else. But, a retreat will be his only option if they appear and he still fails to capture Iron Cloud by dawn!" "You just covered the half!" Chu Yang seemed quite pleased as he looked at her. So, he spoke in a praising manner, "But, this isnt that easy to determine! The other half which you havent seen... is Diwu Qing Rous character. Furthermore... his sinister and ruthless ns... "Diwu Qing Rou isnt the kind of person who would give-up that easily. And, even if he does give up... then there has to be some reason behind it. Therefore, he will have a backup n if withdraws his troops!" Chu Yang slowly said, "So, if Diwu Qing Rou genuinely withdraws his troops... then, it will be a trap!" "A trap...?" Wu Qian Qian asked in a puzzled manner. "Yes, havent you seen the barracks on both sides?" Chu Yang asked her as he traced his own mind, and tried to recall Diwu Qing Rous ns... the ones he had heard on the rooftop of Prime Ministers Pce. He then slowly calcted... little by little. The words that he spoke along with his projections sounded discontinuous. "Our Iron Cloud relies on the strategic mountain pass in the north since it has towering mountains on both sides. Whether one needs to go forward, retreat or guard all of it can be done without any worries. But here... Diwu Qing Rou will have a smooth path ahead of him if he manages to prate the frontline!" "Yes." Wu Qian Qian looked at him, and thought to herself, [doesnt everyone know of this?] "But, if you look at Diwu Qing Rous strong battle formation for Great Zhao Army... He has clearly put-out the coiling dragon crouching tiger battle formation. And it looked like a big coiling dragon holding its head high up from afar. Moreover, the lower body of the dragon resembles that of a tiger. The wind and cloud gather when the dragon moves... And, the tiger roars and rushes down the mountain to capture its prey! This is one borate stance to annex the Iron Cloud in one fell swoop. "This point proves that Diwu Qing Rou has arrived here with the determination to engage in a decisive battle. Then, will he retreat so easily?" Chu Yang frowned. It seemed like he was asking Wu Qian Qian... but he was asking himself in reality. "However, its a little strange that Great Zhaos army had originally moved their barracks quite forward. However, they fell back 9 Km for some reason after Diwu Qing Rous arrival. The vast majority of the barracks are located halfway up the mountain on the almost t surface. Moreover, they changed their horizontal formation to the four-sided formation. In other words, they assumed the Coiling Dragon Crouching Tiger formation after Diwu Qing Rous arrival. "This shows that Diwu Qing Rou looks to exploit the terrain!" Chu Yang rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He words he had just spoken were rather difficult to understand. Moreover, he spoke this, and then stopped for a moment to devote his entire mental prowess to the analysis. This kind of an analysis consumed a great deal of mental effort... an unimaginable amount of it. In fact, it was even more difficult if one were to analyze the thoughts of an ambitious and ruthless character like Diwu Qing Rou... "Theyve pitched their barrack in the most favored location. So, they can have a steady stream of supplies from the Great Zhao from the backside of the mountain camp. This seems like a safe and dependable approach. Moreover, the transport-teams fatigue can be reduced by withdrawing the army by 9 Km. How can this be some kind of a plot?" Wu Qian Qian knitted her eyebrows and raised an objection. "It seems you havent seen the terrain clearly." Chu Yang pulled Wu Qian Qian, and entered the big tent. They arrived before the sand table. He pointed at the terrain on the sand table and said, "See, Diwu Qing Rous military camp will be here. Its absolutely safe here! Also, look at the rear side of the topography of the mountain. "The topography of the mountain... is almost t. This is precisely the ideal condition for the provisions team. So much so that they wont face any dangers or surprise attacks during the retreat. This is the perfect n..." Wu Qian Qian gazed at the sand table with her beautiful eyes. "But, what if our Iron Cloud troops get on this mountain?" Chu Yang pointed at the mountain and asked. "Defeating Diwu Qing Rou will be easy if our Iron Clouds troops can get there. In fact, it will be rather effortless!" Wu Qian Qian was very puzzled, [how will the Iron Cloud troops appear there? But, the war will end immediately if they manage to pull it off...] "The mountain isnt high, and its topography is t. So, it doesnt have any steep slopes either. This means that it is suitable for a cavalry assault. Moreover, the infantry can also to disy three times theirbat efficiency if they upy a higher ground. Not to mention that this is quite a favorable position for the use of ones skills for the archers, spear wielders and knife wielders! Therefore, once they start attacking from the summit attacking Diwu Qing Rous barracks will be equivalent to cing ourselves in on the chopping board for being chopped alive like meat! "And, even turning around to escape will be an extravagant hope because you cant escape from a fierce tiger thats rushing down the mountain at a very fast speed!" The more Chu Yang analyzed... the quicker he spoke, "But, wont we pursue Diwu Qing Rou if he deliberately creates a situation of panic and tries to escape?" "Of course, we will pursue!" Wu Qian Qian replied without any hesitation. "But, what if Diwu Qing Rou prepares an ambush at the top of the hill?" Chu Yang asked, "And, they suddenly descend down from the mountain like a fierce tiger, and attack our Iron Cloud Army while its busy plundering their barracks..." Wu Qian Qians entire body was suddenly covered in cold sweat. Chapter 422 What is Diwu Qing Rou Doing Here? "You mean this is Diwu Qing Rous trap?" Wu Qian Qian asked in a shocked manner, "So, he ns to instigate a decisive battle among 8 million people with this trap?" "Do you think a person like Diwu Qing Rou will retreat that easily?" Chu Yang solemnly replied with a question. Wu Qian Qian remained silently and didnt speak further. The battle cries were getting louder and louder outside. There was so much chaos out there that if seemed as if the sky itself would copse any moment. "What will Diwu Qing Rou do if we dont pursue?" Wu Qian Qian asked. "Diwu Qing Rou will genuinely retreat if we dont pursue, got it? So, this is a golden opportunity want to defeat Diwu Qing Rou if we really wish to do so!" Chu Yang smiled wryly, "Thats because... it might be possible to get Diwu Qing Rou if you strike while hes pulling his army back. However, theres an equal probability of getting killed instead! "And... Diwu Qing Rou wouldnt mind waiting for a long period of time to recuperate if we dont pursue him. In fact, he might even wait for 2-3 years... or even 8-10 years." Chu Yang smiled bitterly. He didnt have any other expression to show... besides a bitter smile. Perhaps... Diwu Qing Rou had no intention to dy. The fact was that he couldnt afford to dy for long. The destiny of the Nine Tribtions was unfolding. So, how could he possibly afford to drag this "world domination expedition" for 8 to 10 years? This was unthinkable! The sound of footsteps came from outside, and a person said, "Reporting to the Minister. Theres a letter for you from the Supreme Commander." Wu Qian Qian went out to receive the letter. Then, she came back in, and gave it to Chu Yang. Chu Yang opened it to have a look at it, and couldnt help but smile wryly, "Tie Long Cheng has sent a letter asking whether we should chase after the Great Zhao Army after their retreat." Wu Qian Qiansplexion changed. They were discussing this critical issue just now. But, they hadnt expected to receive a letter from Tie Long Cheng about the same. [It seems like we all have sensed something about this war, but are still unsure what it really is... And, our guess is probably correct...] "What do you think?" Wu Qian Qian asked. In fact, there was no need to ask that because Chu Yangs approach was fairly discernible from his spection. Chu Yang carefully read the letter, and discretely pondered in his heart. Then, he finally said, "I think... we shouldnt take the risk." Just then, a sudden and stern shout was heard outside the Chu Yangs tent, "Stop him!" Afterwards, earth-shattering shouts began to resound outside the tent. And, these loud shouts sounded continuously without a break. Sad and shrill cries also rang out, "Hurry up! Quickly call the generals! Its an assassin!" [So, there was an expert hidden among this wave of cavalry soldiers whove arrived to attack us?] Chu Yang was somewhat surprised in his heart, [Diwu Qing Rous n is being implemented quite sessfully. So, why did he send an assassin?] Wu Kuang Yuns voice fiercely exploded into a mor and resounded, "Where is that son of a bitch!? Eat my saber!" A loud bang was heard. Then, Wu Kuang Yuns strange scream was heard. And, it was followed by the loud sound of a heavy object falling to the ground. Chu Yang thought of something. Then, he took big strides to rush out. He uncovered the tents p, and saw a person in ck clothes 50-60 feet away. This person was wearing a ck mask, and was cutting across the crowd of soldiers towards Chu Yang. However, he was walking calmly. In fact, he seemed to have a carefree and confident attitude. He didnt appear the least bit angry or agitated. The guards who had surrounded him to attack him... were falling one after another. He was being besieged by hundreds of people... yet he was handling it skillfully... and with ease! It seemed as if he was talking a stroll in the garden in spite the fact that he was being besieged by hundreds of people at once. Chu Yangs pupils shrank. [This man is by no means Jing Meng Hun!] [And, this man isnt here to kill!] [It seems that person has diverged from the armed forces that were sent by Diwu Qing Rou to perform a surprise raid!] [However, this person has the ability to leave whenever he feels like. In fact, even a million soldiers wont be able to stop him!] Chu Yangs eyes shed brightly. "Stop!" Chu Yang shouted at the guards, "Let hime!" The bodyguards heard this and stopped. In fact, Cheng Zi Ang and Cheng Yu Tong simultaneously jumped up to ry the order. They were both panting. The people stepped aside, and opened a path between Chu Yang and that man in ck. The man in ck raised his head, and his eyes looked at the sinister mask of Chu Yang from afar. He couldnt stop himself from revealing a trace of radiance in his eyes. "Sir, it seems you havee from far away. And, I presume you havente here to fight, right?" Chu Yang spoke with a faint smile, "How about we go inside and have a chat?" The man in ck didnt say anything. He just boldly stepped towards Chu Yang. He managed to cover a distance of 50-60 feet in just a step or two, and instantly arrived in front of Chu Yang. "Pleasee in," Chu Yang stretched out his hand to make a weing gesture. The man in ck fearlessly entered the tent. "Everybody scram," Chu Yang ordered. Then, he closed the tents p. He didnt even wait for their reply. He turned his head, and saw that the ck-clothed man had already upied the guest-seat with elegance; Chu Yang couldnt help but smile gently. "Qian Qian, make some tea for our guest." Chu Yang smiled and said, "Use my best tea leaves." And then, he went and slowly sat down in the hosts seat that was ced in front of the man in ck. A strong radiance of curiosity shed in his eyes. Wu Qian Qian immediatelyplied. She looked at the man in ck with some suspicion and fear. Then, she turned around to make tea. "Minister Chu is very skilled and bold," that man in ck gently praised him with a smile. "I dont deserve your praise." Chu Yang modestly shook his head and said, "This Chu is nothingpared to the Prime Minister... who has managed to make his way through thousands of men and horses... unhindered." [Prime Minister?!] Wu Qian Qian was serving tea at this moment. However, her hands began to tremble and teapot nearly fell to the ground. [This man in ck is a Prime Minister? Prime Minister of what...?] "Minister Chu has a very sharp vision." The man in ckughed softly. He then took off his hood, and revealed his lean face. An astonished look appeared in Wu Qian Qians eyes when she realized the identity of the man who was seated in front of her! The teapot in her hand fell on the table. Fortunately, she had almost put it down... otherwise it wouldve shattered. Wu Qian Qians beautiful eyes opened wide in a daze. And, there was a look of disbelief on her face. The man before her had lean facial features, and a fairplexion. His eyes looked gentle. He had long eyebrows... like those of a phoenix. Three wisps of beard were hanging down to his chest. He gave off a kind of spotless feeling. It was as if he would be calm andposed even if he were toe out from a sea of blood or a mountain of corpses. He possessed a natural grace, and an indifferent gentleness. It was Diwu Qing Rou! He was the man who had dominated the entire Great Zhao. The man C who was famous throughout the Lower Three Heavens for being a peerless genius as well as an ambitious and ruthless character C the likes of whom hadnt appeared in thest 6 thousand years. And, this man had surprisingly appeared in the tent of his mortal enemy King of Hell Chu while the two nations were engaged in a chaotic war! Wu Qian Qian felt as if her small head had already short circuited due to shock. In fact, she was totally speechless. So, she just poured tea like a machine... Her heartbeats calmed down... but, only after a long time had passed. "This is..." Diwu Qing Rou looked at Wu Qian Qian and asked. "I cant believe that Prime Minister doesnt know who she is." Chu Yang smiled gently and replied. Diwu Qing Rou smiled. Then, he reached for the cup and took a sip. He then said in praising tone, "Nice tea! Who could have thought that a hell demon was capable of brewing such a nice tea? King of Hell Chu, you are quite lucky." "I am stillcking inparison to the Prime Minister who holds the wind and cloud in his hand, and looks down on the entire world," Chu Yang revealed a reserved smile. A trace of bitterness and astringency appeared on Diwu Qing Rous face. He sighed softly and said, "In that case, the wise King of Hell Chu must be able to guess the purpose of my visit, correct?" Chu Yang solemnly smiled, "I only know this much that Prime Minister isnt here to assassinate me." "Oh?" Diwu Qing Rou doubtfully interjected. "As for the real purpose of your visit I truly have no idea." Chu Yang chuckled, "But, it doesnt matter. You will certainly state the reason since you havee here." Diwu Qing Rou smiled in a rxed manner, "Why do you think that I wont kill you?" "Prime Minister, ever since you have arrived in the Lower Three Heavens C you have started at the bottom, and risen step by step to the top. You may have used plots and tricks to achieve your goal... and even caused the annihtion of millions of soldiers. In fact, you even brought about the change of regime in a nation..." Chu Yang calmly continued, "But... Prime Minister, you have never killed a person with your own hands in thest 25 years!" He raised his head to look at Diwu Qing Rou, and smiled softly, "However, you had presumablye across the biggest setback of your life that time in the Great Zhao. That is why you had to make an exception for this Chu." Diwu Qing Rou smiled. He brought the teacup close, and looked at the green tea in the cup. Then, he calmly said, "Correct. Personally killing people is the behavior of the military men. If I C Diwu Qing Rou Chave had to kill every single person with my own hands... then I wouldnt have achieved this position!" He smiled proudly and said, "The blood spatters in a range of 5 steps when a military person kills people. A hundred or even thousand people may die at his hands, and the corpses of his victims may cover the entire ground. But, he would still need to pay with his life at some point. However, the tactical murder is incredible since you can create a mountain of corpses or spread the mes of war in thousands of miles with just the movement of your lips. And, you can make the lives ofmon people hell if you wish to. "Such a grand difference cant be left untapped!" Diwu Qing Rou silently smiled. "But, this isnt the real reason why Prime Minister never kills with his own hands, am I right?" Chu Yang put on a smile of amusement and raised objection. These two individuals were mortal enemies, and hence shared great enmity. And, both of them were ying the role of the main strategist for their respective nations in this war that would determine the fate of the ordinary people of this world. And today... these two had surprisinglye together to chat like old friends. Wu Qian Qian found this scene extremely incredible! However, Chu Yang had gone on a mental journey at this moment. His thoughts had wandered off far-far away. And, he wasnt trying to guess the reason why Diwu Qing Rou hade... because as he just spoken... Diwu Qing Rou would tell anyway... even if he didnt ask. However, Diwu Qing Rous words had reminded Chu Yang of someone else... Moreover, Diwu Qing Rous views were almost identical to those of that man...! And, that man was Mo Tian Ji! These two men could kill others decisively. And, their wisdom went off the charts. But, they both advocated the use of tricks and strategies over brute force! The only difference was that... Mo Tian Jis hands were reeking of blood even though both of them were cruel, merciless and crafty. However, Diwu Qing Rous hands were still clean on the contrary... even though the number of people C who had died in the Lower Three Heavens because of Diwu Qing Rou C had perhaps surpassed tens of millions... The two armies were fighting and killing outside, while their supreme leaders were sitting here in peace. The strange contrast of this situation had numbed Wu Qian Qians entire body. "If Prime Minister has something to say... he may please speak frankly." Chu Yang picked up the teapot, and poured tea for the Diwu Qing Rou as he solemnly said. "Ha-ha... Minister Chu doesnt know the origins of me C Diwu Qing Rou, right?" Diwu Qing Rou smiled. Chu Yang quietly nodded and said, "I would like to hear the details." Chu Yang knew that it was going to be a long talk as soon as Diwu Qing Rou made that remark. And, he could feel that all his doubts would be answered by Diwu Qing Rou in person. Chu Yang didnt know why Diwu Qing Rou would wish to do that, but he chose to listen attentively since he believed that there must be a good reason behind this. Diwu Qing Rou sighed softly as a pondering expression appeared on his face. It seemed as if he was slowly sinking into a long recollection, "My surname is Diwu, and given name is Qing Rou. Ie from one of the nine super ns of the Upper Thee Heavens, the Zhuge n..." Chapter 423 Let’s Talk Frankly and Openly! "Zhuge n!" Chu Yangs body shook a little. He had already guessed... and even determined with the help of some information... that Diwu Qing Rou was from the Zhuge n one of the nine super ns of the Upper Three Heavens. However, he was still somewhat shaken when he heard Diwu Qing Rou admit it with his own mouth. "You may not be familiar with the surname Diwu." Diwu Qing Rou said with a mncholic smile, "But, my Diwu n used to be magnificent once. In fact, even Zhuge n cante close to its glory." "Diwu n?" Chu Yang tightly knitted his brows, and racked his brains. But, he couldnt find any information regarding it. So, he eventually said, "Please enlighten me." "Zhuge n has ten-thousand years of glory to its name. And, its a bigshot in the entire Nine Heavens. But, no one remembers that my Diwu n had remained glorious in the 20,000 years that hade to pass before the Zhuge ns rise to power! The Diwu n has a history and heritage of 30,000 years!" Diwu Qing Rou put on a bitter smile, but his voice was still gentle... "My Diwu n was appointed as a ruling super-n by Nine Tribtions Swords Sixth Master. Moreover, my n was the most wise and resourceful n. It was ranked 5th among the nine super ns. The Diwu n had managed to maintain its glory even after its first 10,000. The kind of glory and dominance left behind by the ancestors of the Diwu n was colorful and vibrant, and it had covered the entire world. Moreover, my ns temperament was generous and forthright. My n even forged a close friendship with the Seventh Master of Nine Tribtions Sword. The other eight super-ns declined over the time the Nine Tribtions Swords Seventh Master was in effect. But, my Diwu n grew prosperous, and continued to do so for another 10,000 years!" "I see." Chu Yang sighed, "So, this involves an ancient and divine relic like the Nine Tribtions Sword... and its impact on these ns for tens-of-thousands of years... its seriously hard to imagine." Diwu Qing Rou smiled slightly as his eyes shed a little. Then, he continued the story, "The Eighth Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword gave birth to the Nine Tribtions Sword once again, and he began to change the world. The existing power structure was then overturned. The Diwu n eventually lost its power, and declined. And, the Zhuge n emerged in its ce..." "So, thats what happened." Chu Yang heaved a deep sigh, "Thats very unfortunate." "Moreover, only 2 or 3 youngsters from my Diwu n had managed to survive. The others had perished in that catastrophe. Their likes included several Saint-level ancestors, and several dozen Monarch-level powerhouses! Thousands of years of heritage was destroyed in a moment! The surviving members were forced to live under subjugation, and were received by the Zhuge n as ves..." "ves..." Chu Yang inhaled a mouthful of cold air. "However, my Diwu n managed to progress along with the millenniums of evolution... thanks to the fortune that it had always been a n of wise people. It couldnt rise back to its previous glory. But, it managed to attain great merits, and eventually got rid of its ve status. Then, the Diwu n became the retainer of the Zhuge n. Moreover, its status gradually consolidated with time. The next thousand years came to pass, and the ns younger generation managed to grow proficient-enough to receive the same education as the juniors of the main n. So, they began to study subjects like civil arts and military strategies." Diwu Qing Rous eyes emitted a trace of radiance. Chu Yang remained silent. That was because he was thinking about what Diwu Qing Rou had just spoken. It hadpletely blown his mind away Several Saint-level ancestors and dozens of Monarch-level powerhouses had perished in that catastrophe! [Saint level! Monarch level! If Diwu Qing Rou speaks the truth... then the ruling ns of the Upper Three Heavens will have lots of elusive powerhouses in their ranks! The Diwu n had seen the destruction of several Saint-level experts and dozens of Monarch-level experts during its decline...] [And, this is just one n! But, I will have to deal with all the super-ns of the Upper Three Heavens in the future!] [This is the destiny of the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword!] "***!" Chu Yangs heart began to race wildly. "I was surnamed Diwu at the time of my birth. My dear father gave me the name Qing Tian; Diwu Qing Tian the clear sky!" Diwu Qing Rou smiled mildly. It seemed as if he was talking about someone else, "The Zhuge ns juniors are divided into two streams civil arts and military arts. The civil and military arts need to be cultivated simultaneously, but there are some stringent rules. "One cant stain their own hands with blood in their entire life if they take up the civil cultivation. One would need to rely on ones intellect to pacify the nation. One would need to use their wisdom and strategies to manipte cause-and-effect." Diwu Qing Rou chuckled gently, "The Zhuge n has produced many powerhouses from their civil cultivation stream in thest ten thousand years. However, these powerhouses can only use their wisdom to solve the problems. They cant use their martial power. So, the civil cultivators of the Zhuge n were basicallypelled to do their utmost and develop strong mental capability... They obviously grew more and more clever overtime." "Understood." Chu Yang had genuinely understood. [I have to say that the Zhuge ns ancestors were very far-sighted! This decision was unbelievably brilliant. Thats because... it would ensure that the Zhuge n will see a steady rise in the IQ of its children... generation after generation.] [Civil and military artsplement each other. Those who only possess extremely strong martial power and dont have any wisdom... will only be used as a spear in someone elses hand on the long and enduring way to sess...] [An illiterate person can be a powerful warrior, but he will never be a wise-man!] [This is the fundamental difference between a wise-man and a warrior!] "A warrior follows the way of the hegemon. But, civil is a gentle art." Diwu Qing Rou continued, "Every generations civil cultivators stand out from the rest of the disciples in the n. And, their status is also deemed highly by the n. The n designated me as a civil cultivator, and they changed my name to Diwu Qing Rou a gentle Diwu. "The name Qing Rou was given to me in order to remind me of my identity as a civil cultivator." Diwu Qing Rou solemnly smiled. "I see." Chu Yang nodded. He finally understood the reason why a great persona like Diwu Qing Rou had such a gentle name. "Thirty years ago... on the 10,000th anniversary of the Zhuge n... the five wise sages of the Zhuge nunched a secret technique. These five peak-level sages exhausted their painstaking efforts and burnt the remaining of their lifespan, and calcted that the emergence of the Ninth Master of Nine Tribtions Sword was close. However, the Zhuge ns destiny didnt seem optimistic. Therefore, they wanted to go against the heavens will, and desired to change the fate..." Diwu Qing Rou said. "Go against the heavens will to change the fate!" Chu Yang was genuinely shocked by this. [So, there are others in this world... who have the same idea as me.] "Perhaps I should say that were actually trying to take advantage of fate energy to change the destiny set by the heaven!" Diwu Qing Rou paused to think for a moment. And then, he slowly continued to exin further, "And, that is why we need the fate energy of the Lower Three Heavens toplement one another... do you understand what Ive said so far?" Chu Yang nodded, "Youre basically trying to somehow extract the fate energy of a nation, and direct it towards your Zhuge n with the use of some method. And, that will help it tost for another 10,000 years without a hitch, correct?" "Correct!" Diwu Qing Rou looked at Chu Yang with amazement. "And, this is your reason toe to Great Zhao, isnt it?" Chu Yang asked. "Yes." Diwu Qing Rou said, "Simply put... this is using one persons power to overturn the entire world! However, a person cant suppress this kind of massive fate energy even if the said-person has achieved the imperial energy. So, the said-person will have to use their own life and spiritual power to pay the price for changing the destiny. The wise-men of the entire n would set-up a fate energy channel, and would then extract the power of stars from the sky! "The duty of this person had fallen onto me. Thats because... the said-persons vitality will drop sharply and might even exhaust in its entirety once this procedure starts. The juniors of the main n are very mindful of their lives, and dont wish to take such a risk. But I C Diwu Qing Rou C am an ambitious man. So, I took pride in the task of dominating the entire world! So what if I may die after I unify the world under mymand...? People live for so many years, and they still dont aplish a single thing. Whats the point of having peerless talent if you waste-away your life doing nothing? "Moreover, I had also seen the Star Destiny Technique in operation at that time. The others present there werent even able toprehend these strange techniques ssified as the stargazing techniques. But, I was able to grasp most of it to a great extent... though... my knowledge is limited to the Imperial Star Technique that rtes to the power struggles in a dynasty. However, that was exceptionally advantageous for my mission." Diwu Qing Rou spoke this, and then heaved a sad sigh. [So what if I learnt the Imperial Star Technique? What good did it do anyway? The appearance of the sky changed suddenly at the most critical time...] "Therefore, I came to the Lower Three Heavens with my master once I had turned twenty. Then, my master arranged an array formation to absorb the fate energy. He spat up blood after that, and died... but, he gained an insight right before he died, and he adopted an orphan. This orphan became my junior brother-disciples. My mastersst words were my junior brother-disciple will help me aplish this mission. And then... my master passed away. He left behind me and my junior brother-disciple to rely upon one-another for survival." "I adored my junior brother-disciple, and taught him wholeheartedly while I was looking for an opportunity. Finally, the appearance of the stars brightened after five years, and I found out that Great Zhao was destined to be the ruler of this world! So, I went to Great Zhao, and I worked my way up slowly... and gradually... but, my junior brother-disciple remained hidden in the shadows. And, he left me and went to Iron Cloud once I had gained a strong foothold in Great Zhao." Diwu Qing Rous eyes revealed a trace of pain and sorrow, "But then... he was killed... by you!" "Killed by me?" Chu Yang was stunned, "Who are you talking about?" "Tang Xin Sheng!" Diwu Qing Rou viciously red at Chu Yang as he spoke the name word-by-word, "He was my junior brother-disciple!" "Eh..." Chu Yang was dumbstruck. A slight chill suddenly rose in his heart! That was because he recalled Diwu Qing Rous words my master had adopted an orphan when he was on the verge of death. And, that orphan became my junior brother-disciple. My mastersst words were that... my junior brother-disciple will help me in aplishing this mission! [This ability of foresight genuinely goes against the heavens will!] Chu Yang clearly remembered the scenery from his previous life. Diwu Qing Rou had dominated the Great Zhao, and had conquered the entire world. Even Iron Cloud Nation C which had been the hardest nut to crack C had been thoroughly crushed by Diwu Qing Rou and Tang Xin Sheng! It could be said that Tang Xin Sheng had genuinely helped Diwu Qing Rou in aplishing the most difficult part of this mission. And, Diwu Qing Rous master had foreseen this when he was on the verge of death! This had certainly increased the respect Chu Yang had for the wise-men of the Zhuge n in his heart. And, he was somewhat worried too since this was an incredible and mystical ability. Diwu Qing Rou seemed to have sensed Chu Yangs thoughts. So, he solemnly spoke, "You dont need to worry. You must sacrifice your own life in order to use this ability!" His eyes revealed a somewhat cynical expression, "There are a lot of people in the world. But, those who are suddenly asked to sacrifice their lives for a cause and are perfectly happy to do so... I havent seen any such people..." "Arent you also willing to do just that...?" Chu Yang asked in a sensitive manner. "I have the ambitious and the determination to keep moving towards the great goal." Diwu Qing Rou answered calmly. He waited for a second, and then solemnly said, "And, I also have a family. Moreover, Im just a... retainer!" Chu Yang let out a dragged out oh sound. "Now, you know my history... as well as my identity." Diwu Qing Rou said, "Therefore, I have already kept my end of the deal, and I have spoken frankly and openly with you tonight." "Yes," Chu Yang acknowledged. "Moreover, I guess that you dont n to y for a long time with me in this war!" Diwu Qing Rou spoke with a profound look that had suddenly appeared in his eyes. "That may not be necessary." Chu Yangs heart was stirred a little. Yet, he smiled and said, "I will y slowly if you want to y slowly. And, I will fight quickly if you want fight quickly. Im fine with both." Diwu Qing Rou chuckled, and leisurely said, "Now, I am going to ce an opportunity in front of you the opportunity to end this war in a very short time!" Chapter 424 Condition! "You mean... tonight?" Chu Yang gave him a piercing stare. "I can read Imperial Star Technique..." Diwu Qing Rou smiled, "The Emperor Star is dazzling the entire world at present, and its basing itself on Iron Clouds side. This means that Iron Cloud wille out victorious no matter how long the war continues. I cant change the providence even if I have incredible abilities." The tip of Chu Yangs eyebrows moved as he looked at Diwu Qing Rou in astonishment. He hadnt expected the opposite party to be this honest. He said, "Have you seen the final oue?" "Yes." Diwu Qing Rou put on a deep smile, "Thats why I havee here!" Chu Yang smiled back. [Indeed, Diwu Qing Rou wouldve nevere here if the victory were in his hands!] "State your condition." Chu Yang spoke in a rxed manner. "Now... youre also aware that this stuff called fate energy is illusory, but its extremely important for a n. Moreover, the Zhuge n isnt the only one that needs fate energy..." Diwu Qing Rous smile revealed a profound meaning, "... My Diwu n needs fate energy as well!" "Fate energy..." Chu Yang pondered for a second. Then, he honestly confessed, "But, I dont understand the stuff youre talking about in its entirety..." "You dont need to understand I do!" Diwu Qing Rou smiled gently. The noise of battle slowly started to reduce on the outside. It seemed like the enemy troops had started to retreat. However, Chu Yang didnt bother about it; Diwu Qing Rou didnt seem to care either. In fact, he was alone in the enemy camp... surrounded by hundreds of thousands of troops... but, he wasnt least bit worried... Some time passed-by. Chu Yang smiled indifferently and said, "What you said sounds right, but... to believe that things will happen in absolute ordance to what you said... I cant help but worry because I dont trust you!" His eyes were intently watching Diwu Qing Rou. He smiled and continued, "Unless you can give me a good-enough reason so that I can rest assured." "Im here to give you that exact reason." Diwu Qing Rou calmly exined, "Fate energy is very important. And, Zhuge n wants to extract fate energy by pumping it out of Great Zhao... but... Great Zhao wouldnt exist after this war ends!" He let out a profoundugh and continued, "Therefore, Zhuge n wont have the fate energy they wish to extract..." Chu Yang nodded, but his brain was constantly at work, and was rapidly processing a myriad of thoughts. "So, the Zhuge n will be in trouble when Nine Tribtions Swords Master ascends to the Upper Three Heavens this time." Diwu Qing Rou smiled. "I dont understand..." Chu Yang shook his head. He seemed confused as he asked, "The Zhuge n doesnt necessarily have to face this misfortune when Nine Tribtions Swords Master ascends to the Upper Three Heavens, right? If these ns are modest and be friends with the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword... and dont provoke him... as long as they dont interfere with his work and mind their own business... he wont necessarily need to go out of his way to destroy the super-ns, right?" "Ha ha ha..." Diwu Qing Rou couldnt help butugh out loud, "Minister Chu, judging from what youve just said... one can say that... you are a man of great integrity even though you possess such superior wisdom and dont shy away from using strange and sinister means!" "Eh..." Chu Yang touched his nose in embarrassment. He genuinely didnt know what Diwu Qing Rou had meant by that... "The Nine Heavens reshuffle each time the Nine Tribtions Swords Master is born!" Diwu Qing Rou solemnly said, "But, why this reshuffle? This is the heavens means to put things in order!" "But, why reshuffle?" Chu Yang was following him closely; so, he asked. He faintly felt something about this topic... but, it was vague. So, he took advantage of this opportunity to ask the question in order to get to the bottom of it. "Why does a nations dynasty change?" Diwu Qing Rou asked a rhetorical question. Then, he himself replied, "Thats because the former dynasty is so rotten that it has to be eliminated. The same applies to the Nine Heavens as well!" Chu Yang nodded, "I agree with this point. Any n that has monopolized power and enjoyed dominance for ten thousand years will certainly breed many malignant tumors. And, these malignant tumors are often deadly." "Indeed, this is the reason." Diwu Qing Rou deeply nodded. "The Nine Tribtions Swords Master wont take the initiative to provoke the Zhuge n, but... the Zhuge n will provoke him for sure...! Something will surely happen without their knowledge of it... regardless of the ns repeated attempts to stay out of trouble. Moreover, the Nine Tribtions Swords Master wont ept any kind of peace settlement once this mishap urs. And, these contradictions will continue to intensify. The Zhuge n will eventually find out that the opposite party was none other the Nine Tribtions Swords Master. But, the situation wouldve intensified to such an extent that... even the divine intervention wont be able to restore it." Diwu Qing Rou smiled deeply and said, "This is the predestined fate; this is the destiny! And, the Nine Tribtions Swords Master is the very origin of this predestined fate. Therefore, it stays by his side at all times, and doesnt separate from him... no matter what happens. He doesnt ever have to stir-up trouble, but the troubles will automatically find him!" Diwu Qing Rous gaze turned profound, "Even if he is at home sleeping someone wille to rock his house, and force him to take revenge. He would try to look for justice and get an exnation, but this exnation is often never peaceful. So, he will have to resort to force when that happens... and then, people would die. And, the issue will continue to get bigger and bigger once people start to die." Diwu Qing Rou put on a mysterious smile and asked, "Do you know why?" "I dont." Chu Yang replied in honesty. "Its called inexorable fate in the Nine Heavens Continent. It corresponds to the term tribtion in the name of Nine Tribtions Sword." Diwu Qing Rou chucked, "But, it is called the center effect in the astrology. And, the Nine Tribtions Swords Master is at the center of everything. "Lets treat the Nine Heavens Continent as a stage for drama. And, the Nine Tribtions Swords Master bes the main character!" Diwu Qing Rous cold eyes shed and released a sharp light as he continued in a sinister and vicious tone, "However, the path of the protagonist is never free of problems!" "So, thats how it is!" Chu Yang deeply nodded and said, "So, in the end... all of this can be described by this one term which is... providence, right?" Diwu Qing Rouughed heartily, "Exactly!" His sharp eyes nced at Wu Qian Qian, and a mysterious smile appeared on his face as he said, "Minister Chu, for example... if you were the Nine Tribtions Swords Master... you were at home and didnt do anything to any n. You didnt offend anyone, but suddenly... herees a young ruffian... a lecher who lives for sex. And one day, hees, ties up an outstanding beauty like Miss Wu, and takes her away... I would like to ask you will you let him off?" He didnt wait for Chu Yangs reply, and continued further, "Assume that this young ruffian has the backing of one of the nine super-ns, and his father is at the helm of the n will you let him off?" Chu Yang was stunned for a moment. But then, he firmly replied, "How can I forgive that f*ker so easily?" Wu Qian Qians face turned red. "Right? This is exactly what you call fate!" Diwu Qing Rou exined in a calm manner, "The ordinary people call it fate. And, they can only ept their fate. But, the fate that manifests in the case of the Nine Tribtions Swords Master is called inexorable fate! The inexorable fate of that young ruffians n..." The so-called condition that Diwu Qing Rou wanted to talk about had merely been mentioned in the conversation, but it hadnt yet been borated because Chu Yang had branched-off the discussion in a different direction. However, Diwu Qing Rou wasnt in a rush; nor was he irritated. He was doing his best to dispel Chu Yangs doubts instead... This was very strange... Diwu Qing Rou had patience and foresight... yet he shouldnt have to be so patient with Chu Yang. "I see... so the Nine Heavens basically revolve around the Nine Tribtions Sword." Chu Yang took a long deep breath, "Or, to put it simply the providence exists to bring about the change of rule in the Nine Heavens. And, thats why the Nine Tribtions Sword is revered in the Nine Heavens!" "Yes!" Diwu Qing Rou solemnly and respectfully replied. They didnt speak again for a long time. "How do you wish to cooperate?" Chu Yang asked. He brought this up on his own ord, and this could be considered as returning the favor against Diwu Qing Rous acts of sharing this information. "My heart was set on this matter when I came to the Lower Three Heavens. So, I secretly studied the fate energy shift channel, and built a small one myself..." Diwu Qing Rou smiled and continued, "It was small, but the entirety of the Diwu ns supplies which they had been saving-up for thest 10,000 years got consumed in one shot!" "Oh?" Chu Yang raised his eyebrows. "We obviously wouldnt dare topete with the Zhuge n over the Great Zhaos fate energy. I had thought that Iron Clouds noble imperial energy would still somewhat remain even if it loses in the war. But, its noble imperial energy would slowly start to dissipate in the world. However, the Zhuge n obviously wouldnt be interested in the leftover fate energy of the losing side. Such being the case... it would transform into a cheap bargain for my Diwu n! Moreover, a small array formation like this one wont impact my lifespan much only 30 years... and, I can easily afford to pay with 30 years of my lifespan." Diwu Qing Rou continued, "Therefore... it will be amazing for the survival of my Diwu n if Iron Cloud wins... Of course, I will have to first escape from the wrath of the Zhuge n for failing in the mission... thenes the rest." "I see..." Chu Yang gasped. [Its hard to imagine that Diwu Qing Rou had been secretly working on such a move during those years.] [This guy always keeps a way out for himself... regardless of what situation hes in!] "However, I will be in imminent peril if that happens." Diwu Qing Rouughed bitterly, "Thats because I was only going to collect the residual fate energy. It was obviously just a casual arrangement. However... it seems that the Iron Cloud is going to win this war! This... is tantamount to the providence ying a merciless game with me. If my Diwu n really absorbs the fate energy of Iron Cloud by the time the Nine Tribtions Swords Master arrives to dominate the Nine Heavens... that is when I C Diwu Qing Rou C will dissipate between heaven and earth! "And, this originates from the fact that I had originally nted a small array! So, the end result is C the arrival of good fortune is always beyond expectation for a person!" Diwu Qing Rou faced towards the sky, and heaved a deep sigh. Chu Yang was suddenly caught off-guard by this. He had been admiring Diwu Qing Rous mysterious mechanisms and unpredictable methods a moment ago. But, he didnt know that it would evolve into this in an instant... "I would dly give-up my life if I can make my Diwu nst forever..." Diwu Qing Rou solemnly spoke-up, "But, I had truly arranged the array in a hurry... because for the fate energy to form C in-particr this type of fate energy... whose production depends on the rise and fall of a nation C it is required that blood and vital energy shoot up to the sky!" "Blood and vital energy shoot up to the sky?" Chu Yangs face was as expressionless as a deadpan. He though in his heart, [Its no wonder that Diwu Qing Rouunched the war in such a blunt manner. So, thats how it is...] "However, you mustve guesses that something was off after the way I openly attacked... and then shadily retreat. In fact, you mustve seen the w. So, you wont fall into my trap." Diwu Qing Rou insipidly said. "As the matter stands a decisive battle may not happen! And, the fate energy wont be enough if I retreat because the Great Zhao will be frail day-after-day, while the Iron Cloud will start to shine like the midday sun. It will slowly flourish in the beginning, and reach the peak of its power. Then, it will get eroded with the progression of time. However, there will be no production of peoples fighting spirit or fate energy..." "Therefore, I need a decisive battle!" Diwu Qing Rou slowly clenched his teeth and said, "...8 million people invested entirely in a decisive battle of extermination! Then... you must defeat me in this decisive battle!" Chapter 425 A Foolproof Plan! Chu Yangsplexion turned heavy. "Your Iron Cloud Army can make a surprise attack as soon as I withdraw tomorrow morning. Fight a decisive battle with my returning army, and that will give you C King of Hell Chu C a glorious victory!" Diwu Qing Rou continued further, and he stressed on each word as he spoke, "I suppose I will owe you a big one!" "What if I say no?" Chu Yang asked without any expression. "Then... I will lead the army, and return to Great Zhao. I C Diwu Qing Rou C may never exterminate Iron Cloud in my entire life, but Iron Cloud will never get to unify the entire world! And, I wont be facing any imminent disaster either. After all, my martial power is enough to allow me to live for two or three hundred years without any problem. But, I dont know whether Minister Chu can afford to wait for 2 or 3 centuries!" Diwu Qing Rou raised his face, and looked at Chu Yang as he slowly spoke one word at a time. Chu Yang stood up with a gloomy face, and wrinkled his eyebrows tightly. Then, he began to pace back and forth. One could doubtlessly say that Diwu Qing Rou had been prefacing until now. He had waited for the right moment to state his condition! Moreover, this condition had struck Chu Yangs weakest spot time...! 200-300 years! Could Chu Yang afford to wait if this situation continued for two or three centuries? He simply couldnt wait that long! He just couldnt afford to wait that long... no matter what! However, this matter involved the lives of 8 million soldiers! The war could end right away if Chu Yang epted Diwu Qing Rous proposition. And, the victor of the world would be decided at once. Moreover, he would bepleting the first big step towards reversing the Nine Heavens! He could then leave the Lower Three Heavens, and go to the Middle Three Heavens. And, this had been his desire for a long time...! That was the ce where his beloved was trapped in the abyss of suffering. And, she was waiting for him toe and rescue her. That was the ce where his good brothers were fighting a bloody battle for theirmon future... where his own master was expectantly awaiting his arrival... Therefore, Chu Yang wanted to go! However... Chu Yang couldnt afford to pay the price by sacrificing 8 million lives! It was normal for soldiers to die in a war. If a great decisive battle were to take ce today, and Diwu Qing Rou hadnte like this in advance then, Chu Yang wouldve personally killed millions of people without facing the slightest psychological burden! Because... this was war! And, its either you die or I die in an unstoppable war! However, Diwu Qing Rou had arrived, and had told Chu Yang his n. Moreover, he also told him the uing situation of war... as well as the conclusion. And, this was tantamount to these two people nning to achieve the same goal... This was equivalent to these two men plotting to kill 8 million people for their own benefit! However, Chu Yang couldnt afford to pay such a price! It seemed as if Diwu Qing Rou had spotted Chu Yangs sense of urgency. So, he leisurely awaited Chu Yangs response after he had proposed his condition. "Why do you think that I cant afford to wait?" Chu Yang hesitated a little, and then said, "The Great Zhao will have Diwu Qing Rou, but you cant hold on for two or three centuries! I have the absolutely certainty that I will destroy Great Zhao after 3 to 5 decades if you genuinely retreat right now!" "3 to 5 decades... you all will wait for so long?" Diwu Qing Rou didnt deny. Instead, he asked a question. But, he didnt wait for Chu Yang to speak. Instead, he gentlyughed and said, "Your means have been swift and decisive with a desire for quick results ever since youvee to Iron Cloud. Yet, your actions are quite violent, and the repercussions caused by your actions have also been massive. Your methods are quite thunderous, but they arent the ways of ruling a nation. "In fact, you couldve used milder methods for each one of those matters. And, these milder methods wouldnt have had any side-effects either. In fact, there are no means which youre not aware of... yet you didnt use any of those methods." Diwu Qing Rou continued in an indifferent manner, "As for your trip to Great Zhao... you didnt need to go but you still did." He pondered, and then looked at Chu Yang, "Ive always felt that there is a strong sense of purpose in every action you take! I dont know your goal, but I know that your world doesnt lie in the Lower Three Heavens!" He resolutely looked at Chu Yang. Chu Yang also looked at him calmly. And, a long time passed... Then, Diwu Qing Rou said, "You are looking forward to a bigger world! A world that only belongs to you! So, forget about 3 to 5 decades... you cant even wait for 3 to 5 years!" Wu Qian Qian was standing behind Chu Yang. Her tender body shook a little. She was someone who understood Chu Yang the best, and she knew that Diwu Qing Rous guess couldnt be regarded as spection... it was a fact! "So, Iunched the decisive battle ahead of time. You shouldnt oppose it. Its just that the people who will die in the battle will be far more than anticipated," Diwu Qing Rou revealed a cruel smile. "Im curious why you had this suddenly had a chance of heart." Chu Yang twisted his eyebrows, "You talked about your ns destiny C that is one reason. However, Im not convinced that this is the only reason!" Diwu Qing Rou fell silent for a good while... then, he finally said, "At that time... I hadnt expected that the Diwu n would be able to bring about a change in its fortunes. And, I came to the Lower Three Heavens for the purpose of not allowing my talent and knowledge to go to waste. I also wanted to be a minister who has given outstanding service, and is remembered for all eternity! Even if I were merely a temporary minister... my name would be immortalized if I could unify the world! "I only desired a false reputation in this mortal world," Diwu Qing Rou spoke in disappointed and frustrated manner, "But, I hadnt anticipated that the skys appearance would suddenly reverse right before I would set upon the final step to achieve sess. This made a lifetime of painstaking efforts go to waste! In other words... even the heaven doesnt want my name C Diwu Qing Rou C to be immortalized!" His eyes suddenly lost their shine. His elegant tone changed, and became scary as he slowly spoke in a supple voice, "I cant leave my good name in the history for hundreds of generations toe... So, I would rather have my name go down in history as a byword for infamy! I cant have a good reputation for a thousand years... So, I desire eternal infamy! "Therefore, Ive deliberately arranged this yground of death!" Diwu Qing Rou looked at Chu Yang, and slowly said, "So, do you agree with me or not? It will be very advantageous if you agree with me..." "As for the 8 million soldiers..." Diwu Qing Rou indifferently said, "The lifespan of moles, crickets and ants is anyway not long..." "This decision is too insane... I cant agree with you!" Chu Yang solemnly replied. A hint of pain appeared in his eyes. He said, "8 million people... are going to be ruined by my hands in one stroke! My heart isnt that ruthless!" Diwu Qing Rou was stunned by this reply. He gazed at him for a good while, and then said, "King of Hell Chu..." "King of Hell rewards the benevolent, but punishes the evil." Chu Yang continued with a nk face, "If the war broke out under normal circumstances, and I ended up killing 8 million people all by myself... I will be calm, and I will retain a clear conscience because they wanted to kill me. But, you want me to be a part of this n... I Chu Yang feel it beneath my dignity to do something like this!" "Well, you must know... Great Zhaos soldiers will retreat as soon as I go back. Then, there will be a violent war for at least 3 to 5 decades!" Diwu Qing Rou said, "That war will inevitably continue for 3 to 5 decades. It wont give rise to bloody destiny or anything, but... the total number of war-dead will be far greater than 8 million when gathered together! "You must be thinking that youre beings benevolent by not deciding the life or death of 8 million people. However, there will be at least 16 million casualties in the future if the war continues. Could it be that they arent living beings?" Diwu Qing Rou clicked his tongue loudly. "Those are living beings, but at least I will have a clear conscience!" Chu Yang faintly smiled, "But, I wont be able to live with myself if I plot together with my enemy to ughter my own soldiers even if its just one life! "I desire to live with a clear conscience. I wont hesitate to wield my sword... even if I have to hack down everyone in the Nine Heavens as long as I have a magnanimous reason to believe in!" Chu Yang seemed to have untied the matter that was gnawing at his mind, and spoke in a pure and honest manner, "But, viting my own belief and plotting against my own people is something I simply cant do... no matter what! "This is the motto of King of Hell Chu!" Chu Yang said proudly. Chu Yang suddenly felt that his mental cultivation had gone a step further after he had unexpectedly uncovered thisyer of psychological barrier! "p, p, p." Diwu Qing Rou surprisingly began to apud softly. He then said in a praising manner, "As is expected of King of Hell Chu! You are worthy of being called a maverick." The ground suddenly shook at this moment. Chu Yangs face suddenly changed color. He looked at Diwu Qing Rou with a sharp look in his eyes. Diwu Qing Rou sighed and said, "I still wish to give you this magnificent victory... even if you dont want it! Moreover, I will still owe you one! And, I understand that this is indeed somewhat aggrieving." Chu Yangs face turned pale. The sound of tremors slowly moved far away... but their effect stillsted for a long time. This was obviously the sound produced by millions of troops setting out! "The pursuit has already started?" Chu Yang was somewhat at a loss. "It went as expected... a total of 3 million soldiers from Tie Long Cheng and Tie Bu Tians army have been sent to the battlefield! Only your troops remain here," Diwu Qing Rou chuckled. "Minister Chu, we have talked on many subjects since I came here... but, did you notice that I would pause on every topic." Diwu Qing Rou made himselffortable in his seat. Then, he said with a smile, "You have spoken a total of 179 sentences ever since Ivee in. And, it took you only half an hour." "However, I spoke a total of 421 sentences in order to deal with your 179 sentences, and that took an hour-and-half!" Diwu Qing Rou continued, "Two hours have passed by. And... its already dawn." "These two hours were enough for Tie Long Cheng to react and initiate the pursuit," Diwu Qing Rou chuckled loudly. Chu Yangs countenance turned cold. And, he went out at once. "Theyve already been dispatched. And, they would soon be stepping into my trap. Its already toote even if you wish to rush out right now. Minister Chu, your three-hundred-thousand troops will determine the oue of war... it is best that you dont act blindly without thinking," Diwu Qing Rou solemnly said. Chu Yangs foot that had firmly stepped out of the tent suddenly came to a halt. He turned around, and looked at Diwu Qing Rou. And, his pupils suddenly contracted, "You tricked me?" "How couldnt I?" Diwu Qing Rou chuckled, "Besides, this is like giving you a big present..." Chu Yang slowly sat down. He calmed down and asked, "How did you determine... that Tie Long Chen would attack?" "Thats because... Tie Long Cheng is the Supreme Commander, but the decision-making power lies with you!" Diwu Qing Rou said, "Tie Long Cheng has independently supported Iron Cloud for a very long time. He has performed a great service through hard work... and that too without the slightest trace of selfishness! So, Tie Bu Tian will never object to his decision. In fact, hes the person whom Tie Bu Tian trusts the most. Its more like a blind trust scenario! Therefore, this uncle-nephew duocks fear!" Diwu Qing Rou sighed, "This was my biggest assurance to defeat Iron Cloud, but its going to help it to seed under the present circumstances... Ha-ha, the providence is truly hard to fathom. "And, ording to my n Tie Long Cheng would eventually step into my trap. And, once he does... so would Tie Bu Tian. You were the only one who could possibly turn the tide! Therefore, you were the only random variable in the entire n..." Diwu Qing Rou solemnly said, "So tonight, I didnte here to talk about the condition with you... I came here to keep you distracted... for two hours!" he continued with a strange and mysterious smile, "And, keeping you tied-down for two hours wasnt very difficult for someone like Diwu Qing Rou. "However, these two hours have already determined the present situation! And, youre already powerless. You cant reverse this desperate situation... even if you were to be the Nine Tribtions Swords Master! Not to mention... that youre not!" Diwu Qing Rou slowly said. Chapter 426 The Decisive Battle Begins! Chu Yang calmly asked, "But, how could you have been so sure that Tie Long Cheng would fall into your trap?" "Tie Long Cheng is the continents number one famous general. But, Ive suppressed him for ten or more years! He would win if I wanted him to win. And, he would lose if I wanted him to lose!" Diwu Qing Rou said with a smile, "Would you not be aggrieved if you were in his shoes? And, would you not want revenge?" "I would." Chu Yang replied in the affirmative. [Anyone would feel aggrieved after going through something like that. In fact, it brings an even more deeply-rooted shame for a man whos been considered a geniusmander and a famous general of his generation!] "Therefore, it can be said that theres a devil in Tie Long Chengs mind. And, hes desperately looking for a chance to defeat me C Diwu Qing Rou C fair and square. However, he knows this very well that taking revenge on me is as difficult a task as ascending to the heavens is! So, I figured that he would be willing to take a heaven-sent opportunity more than anyone else... once I would create this said-opportunity for him. However, he would also hesitate more than anyone else. Thats because he would be afraid of it being a trap since he knows how fierce I am. "But, he would only need someone to affirm his pursuit n at this juncture! In fact, he would just need one affirmation thats all." Diwu Qing Rou said, "And, he would be able to turn his own hesitation into determination as long as he receives this affirmation!" Diwu Qing Rou smiled and raised three fingers, "And, there are three people by his side who can y the role of this someone I spoke of C the person whom hed need this affirmation from!" Wu Qian Qian and Chu Yang held their breath. "All of Iron Clouds generals C who have followed Tie Long Cheng for all these years C have also been suppressed by me! So, as long as theres one person who gives their affirmation they will swarm around to give their support... This is their psychology! They have been thirsting for revenge. And, this is the meritorious service they have been eager to render. They have longing to defeat Diwu Qing Rou a man who has spread an unpleasantness in their hearts for so long ... "However, I knew that Tie Long Cheng would most certainly desire to take your opinion because of your special status... even if he was sure about his pursuit n. Therefore, Tie Long Cheng sent you a message after he had analyzed my intention of retreat. But, you are the only person who can be called an outsider on this battlefield. In fact, you are the only bystander here to be precise. And, as the saying goes the spectator sees more of the game. Therefore, I firmly believed that youd see through my n... "So, I came-in after the messenger delivered Tie Long Chengs letter to you!" Diwu Qing Rou smiled, "My motive to arrive here was to keep you engaged for two hours... And on the other side... Tie Long Cheng mustve continued to wait for your message while being urged by everyone to act. So, he mustve eventually assumed that youve consented in a tacit manner. Moreover, he mustve been rather impatient to start the pursuit because there was no time to lose. As they say time neveres back once its gone... "Therefore, the mobilization of army was only inevitable!" Diwu Qing Rou insipidly continued, "This isnt just tailor-made for Tie Long Chengs revenge on me, but it is also the best opportunity for Iron Cloud to dominate the world! So, he would surely desire to seize it. In fact, he would never miss it. He would rather take a risk... but he wouldnt miss it. "And, thats how my n became so simple!" Diwu Qing Rou stood up leisurely, "Minister Chu, what you must prepare for... is the Golden Horse Riders Department. Of course, I believe that youve already made preparations! Jing Meng Hun is no more than a clumsy clown in your eyes." Then, he put on the mask. And, his seemingly weightless and slim body drifted out, "Minister Chu, I owe you one. And, I will surely return the favor if I have the good fortune to meet you in the Upper Three Heavens! "I am saying goodbye at this point, but our noble connection shallst forever. I have a feeling that you and I will meet again!" Diwu Qing Rou said thesest words, and then drifted away into the distance like the wind... "Chu Yang, what should we do?" Wu Qian Qian asked anxiously. Chu Yang was silent. His body floated out, and he went next to the gpole. He then floated up to its top. He saw that the distant mountains were already on fire. And, the mes were soaring to the sky! He quietly came down, and slowly said, "8 million soldiers have been thrown into the battlefield. So, we can only wait and see how things unfold..." He paused, and then spoke further, "Order the army to go 25 Km forward! Tell them that they have to be prepared at all times to meet a contingency after they hear my order!" "Yes!" "Wu Kuang Yun!" "Here!" "Use the selected elite soldiers, all troops of Bu Tian Pavilions, and the experts of Beyond the Heavens Sect to form an army! But, keep the 300,000 troops separate! And, tell them to expect my order at any time!" "Yes!" The war had finally broken out. This was the moment Wu Kuang Yun had been waiting for. So, this warm-blooded general was simply unable to control his excitement. And, he immediately had the bugle yed as soon as he heard Chu Yangs order, and the 300,000 troops marched forward with a bang. And, the collision between Bu Tian Pavilions and the Golden Horse Riders Department was about to begin! Suddenly, the sounds of a series of mega explosions were heard from the distant mountains... the mes shot up to the sky. And, nearly half of the sky shone red... Chu Yangs heart got heavy. After all, this was a matter of the lives of 8 million people. However, the heaviness in his heart started to subside as his warhorses advanced forward; step by step. He became callous and tranquil; without any emotional ripples or surges... [This is a catastrophe, and it has already begun. So... to bemoan the state of the universe, and pity the fate of mankind will only make me ufortable!] [I must ept this, and then... ovee it!] The three-hundred-thousand troops were shot towards the ce where the mes were soaring to the sky like a sharp arrow! Tie Long Cheng had immediately called the generals to discuss the matter after he had sent the letter to King of Hell Chu. But, the generals unanimously decided to attack almost immediately! The face of every individual was flushed with anger and excitement. And, they were brimming with fighting intention. They had been oppressed by Diwu Qing Rou for so long. And, they had finally arrived at the turning point. So, how could they allow such a heaven-sent opportunity to slip-by? Tie Bu Tian was distraught with anxiety. And, her mind was being troubled by another matter. So, she didnt think much, and quickly sent a reply Imperial Uncle may take charge! And, I will follow soon after; with my army! Tie Bu Tians affirmative reply made Tie Long Cheng heave a long sigh of relief. The fighting intention in his heart began to burn even more splendidly! However, King of Hell Chus reply didnte for some reason. Time passed... little by little. And, the enemy had also retreated a little. Yet... there was still no message from King of Hell Chu. "Supreme Commander! We cant wait any longer! Or... this opportunity will be lost!" the generals requested in unison. "Maybe Minister Chu is already ready. Else, he wouldve already spoken his rejection," a staff officer spoke-up. Tie Long Cheng angrily raised his brows at first. But then, he finally made a firm resolve and brandished his hand, "Mobilize the troops, and chase! Defeat Diwu Qing Rou!" Earthquake-shattering cheers resounded. A bone-chilling fighting intention exploded in the night-sky with a loud bang! Rapid and urgent bugle sounds resounded in a continuous. The vanguard teams of cavalry troops vigorously rushed out like angry dragons from various military camps. And then, they suddenly dashed into the darkness thaty ahead of them! The uninterrupted rumbling sounds of the hoof-beats sounded like thunderps as they burst into the darkness. They were followed by a tide of over a one million troops! Then, the rumbling sounds of tremors were heard along with a burst of hoof beats; Tie Bu Tians troops had also started to rush out. They followed behind Tie Long Chengs troops. And, they too were rushing towards Great Zhaos barracks to attack it. Millions of people were set into action at the same time. And, their majestic might and grandeur was truly earthshaking! Tie Long Chengs army broke through Great Zhaos barracks almost without facing any obstructions. And then, they looked around for a while... but only to find that a major portion of the army units had already disappeared without a trace. The only ones that were left behind were a few wounded enemy soldiers who hadnt been able to withdraw... Therefore, Iron Cloud Army hadprehensively upied Great Zhao barrack by the time Tie Long Cheng arrived. "Reporting to Supreme Commander! Theres no one left in the barracks," a cavalry soldier C who was among the first ones to burst into the barracks C came over to report. However, the barracks hadnt beenpletely empty in the beginning. But, the wounded soldiers had been chopped like vegetables on Tie Long Chengs orders! "Nobody?" Could it be that we arrived a bitte? Tie Long Cheng frowned, "Quickly scout the area!" "Reporting to Supreme Commander! Great Zhao Army has retreated towards the mountain! Furthermore, the enemy troops who didnt get enough time to cross the mountains are in a difficult situation. So, they are trying to hurry on to escape," the mounted scout reported. "Chase!" Tie Long Cheng made a prompt decision. Arge brigade of cavalry soldiers dashed towards the mountain like a surging tide. Tie Long Chengs cavalry troops dashed out of the Great Zhao barrack, and continued to pursue ahead. The rear part of Tie Long Chengs army entered the Great Zhao barrack, and Tie Bu Tians vanguard troops arrived outside the barracks... At this time... The bugle sounds suddenly sounded from the hilltop and echoed everywhere. This was followed by a loud bang. And, arge number of Great Zhaos cavalry troops rushed down from the summit at a very high speed. They then readied their bows and arrows after they had rushed down halfway, and aimed towards the sky! "Shoot!" Hundreds of thousands of arrows were shot as the verbalmand was issued. Everyone heard loud whooshing sounds, and felt a pain in their ears that was caused by the strong vibrations in their eardrums. Then, a dense rain of arrows appeared in the sky... and literally dyed it ck! "Ambush?" Tie Long Cheng sneered. He was pursuing the enemy. So, how could he not have expected to run into an ambush? He issued an order. And, the Iron Cloud Army immediately calmed down after a short period of panic. And then, each soldier started to look for cover behind the mountain wall. The formation model also changed to defense. "Diwu Qing Rou, I was already prepared for this move of yours," Tie Long Chengughed heartily. "Kill!" the battle cries C which could shake the heaven C echoed everywhere as countless men and horses of Great Zhao rushed down from the summit. Tie Long Chengsplexion suddenly changed. An incredibly brilliant light shed in his eyes, "Decisive battle?" He had already expected that Diwu Qing Rou might have prepared an ambush, but he hadnt expected that Diwu Qing Rou would abandon his military supplies to start a decisive battle! One could look at the Great Zhao troops that were swarming-in, and clearly tell that the entire army had been mobilized! It took time to describe the scene, but the vanguard cavalry troops of the two armies had already shed by now! The battle cries shouting kill resounded everywhere soon after. Everyone drew out their weapons. And, the dark sky was illuminated by the brilliant sword lights! They put on a sinister expression, and began to bellow loudly. The horse crashed against each other, and burst into each others formation! The two vanguard cavalries crazily advanced into the opposite formation not knowing whether it were their enemies or friends who were falling from their horses... one after another... and getting trampled into meat and mud! However, nobody cared about that because everyone had only one conviction in their heart [I must kill the enemy! I must break into the enemys formation and keep chiseling forward! And then, I must turn around ande back killing the entire way!] "Kill!" Hundreds of thousands of people were blowing-off steam at the same time. Even the sky was outright scared. A gleam of light appeared on the horizon at this moment! The neighing sound of the warhorses, the screams of people, the war cries as well as the sound of shes these had made a cluster of sounds. The vanguard cavalry troops of Iron Cloud had already rushed to the abdomen of Great Zhaos cavalry. Simrly, the Great Zhaos vanguard had ughtered their way to the center of Iron Clouds cavalry! It could be said that there was no strategy left on the battlefield by now just kill kill kill! And, the so-called martial art skills were practically useless in such a battle...! Peoples heads were being constantly shot-up into the sky. Their chopped-off limbs were also flying everywhere. The warhorses were dropping unceasingly. And, dozens of people were dying with each passing second! Everyone had gone berserk! This was one crazy war! Chapter 427 Diwu Departs Countless gs fluttered in the howling winds as they made their way into the battlefield. And, millions of troops surged into the battlefield like roaring tides! Great Zhaos barracks had already turned into a full-fledged battlefield! More than six million people were engaged in a brutal fight... shing at each other... attacking and killing each other! Suddenly, the mes danced and spread across the barracks at a lightning speed. The swaying mes then surged all around. A loud rumbling noise resounded with a bright sh. Then, an earth-shattering explosion urred in the center of the Great Zhaos barracks! This violent explosion had created a big hole in the central region, and it had a radius of hundreds of feet. Those who were present in the center C whether enemy or friend... and regardless of their military rank had been sted to the sky. And, their body parts had scattered everywhere! Then, the barracks suddenly caught fire. And, the raging mes spread rapidly and uncontrobly at a lightning speed. It was toote to stop it. The fire had pervaded for 250-300 meters in a short period of time. And, it continued to spread towards the periphery at a rapid pace! Intermittent bursts of yellow, green, purple and ck smoke soared up to the sky. And, the smoke rapidly expanded throughout the battlefield in this windless and cloudless weather! These smokes had clearly been added as extras. Those who inhaled the yellow smoke started to feel dizzy, and their heads started to spin. And, they felt as if they were losing their sanity. It seemed as if their minds were caught in some kind of an inexplicable confusion. They shouted wildly, and frantically brandished their swords to attack and kill enemies and friend alike... The chaotic war for unification had finally started! The ck smoke rose and spread everywhere. Those who inhaled it were rendered powerless from head to toe. In fact, they couldnt even control their eyelids. The weapons in their hands dropped to the ground with a ng. And, they could only watch their enemys shining broadsword sh towards their own body with a look of fear on their face... The green smoke tumbled up-and-around. Those who inhaled it were stimted. And, they experienced a drastic rise in blood flow within their bodies. Therefore, they could now disy endless strength. So, they mored loudly, and attacked their enemies... The dense purple smoke sted out. And, those who inhaled it felt that there were flowers before them. They felt as if they were in a fairnd. Moreover, the blood vessels in their bodies dted. They also went hard down there. Then, they started to visualize a stunning naked-beauty standing beside them... Therefore, they couldnt help but gasp in excitement. And, they pounced forward like perverts. Obsceneughter, strange cries, and screaming sounds echoed everywhere... it was quite unsightly! These smokes were a variety of narcotic drugs in reality. The Golden Horse Riders Department had collected them over dozens of years. Some could confuse or incapacitate people. Some had poisonous effects, while some worked as an aphrodisiac... In short... various kinds of narcotic smokes which could make people lose themselves had been unleashed here! Moreover, they were unceasingly vtilizing along with thebustion... Therefore, the density of narcotic smokes in the air was bing higher and higher. They would soar upwards, and float toward the mountains. Then, they would hit the mountains, and drift back. And, these smokes continued to shroud the sky over the battlefield as a result. It seemed as if there was a huge ma in the battlefield that was attracting these narcotic smokes... and wasnt allowing them to drift away... The organized systems and disciplines were lost soon-after the war started. Everyone was fighting and killing in an instinctive manner. Whether it was the generals or foot-soldiers... everyone had lost their minds, and had fallen into utter confusion... ~~In Diwu Qing Rous tent~~ Jing Meng Hun was dressed in a suit of armor. He checked the time. Then, he got up and shouted, "Were moving out! Inform everyone in the Golden Horse Riders Department to prepare for an attack! Our target is King of Hell Chu!" "Yes!" everyoneplied! Jing Meng Hun was about to head-out when someone angrily shouted from outside, "How can this be? I want to see the Prime Minister! I want to see the Prime Minister!" It was the Hundred Wars Heavenly Dragon General Yu Han. He had madly rushed-in while shouting in a crazy manner, and had bumped right into Jing Meng Hun, "King Level Expert Jing, wheres the Prime Minister?" "The Prime Minister isnt here. You can tell me whatever you have to say," Jing Meng Hun coldly replied. "Whats going on?" Yu Han angrily pointed at the frenzied battlefield that stood at the foot of the mountain. His pupils had turned bloodshot, "What kind of a f*ked-up fighting method is this?" "General Yu, what are you talking about?" Jing Meng Hun looked at him in a discontented manner. "I just want to ask... who ordered to detonate our barracks?!" Yu Han asked with grief and indignation. "I did! It was my C Jing Meng Huns C order. And, the Golden Horse Riders Department executed the order. What about it?" Jing Meng Hun snorted and asked. "What?!" Yu Hans grievance exploded as he roared loudly. He suddenly grabbed Jing Meng Hun by his cor, and then tightly clenched his teeth as he asked, "Why? How could you do such a thing?" "This was Prime Ministers order! You can go and ask him to give you an exnation if you have a problem." Jing Ming Hun looked at Yu Hans hand and spoke in an ice-cold voice, "Let go!" "Bastard!" Yu Han got extremely furious. He suddenlynded a fierce p on Jing Meng Huns face, and angrily shouted, "Youve obviously detonated them ahead of time. And, that why the Great Zhao Army has had to withstand the majority of the impact from these explosions and smokes! Why did you have to do it when our own people had rushed in? "This is a crime!" Yu Han was shouting wildly with grief and indignation, "Iron Cloud will finish us at this rate! Were already finished... do you even understand that? You son of a b*tch... those are my brothers... my soldiers... out there! My soldiers!" Jing Meng Hun reached out with his hand, and caressed the part of his face where he had just received a p. The look in his eyes resembled that of an eagle. But, he firmly suppressed his anger and killing intention, "Great General Yu, you have no authority to speak in this matter! And, as far as the timing of this attack is concerned... I C Jing Meng Hun C knew what I was doing. Moreover, I acted ording to Prime Minister n. Now, you need let go! And, Im not troubled that you pped me!" Yu Han angrily yelled, "pped you? Bastard, even chopping you to pieces will be difficult to make up for the heinous crime that youve justmitted! What you have done is pure murder! This is deliberate rebellion! I must see the Prime Minister! I must meet Diwu Qing Rou!" The killing intention was zing more and more ferociously in Jing Meng Huns eyes, "General Yu, there are some things that you must never say." Yu Han drew his long sword with a ng, and suddenly shed towards Jing Meng Hun as he cursed out loud, "You murderer... you and Diwu Qing Rou are both murderers... gah..." Jing Meng Hun suddenly extended his hand, and grabbed Yu Hans neck. Then, he raised Yu Hans burly body, and maliciously clenched his teeth as he spoke, "Who do you think you are? What does this have to do with you? Your soldiers, you say? You think yours soldiers cant die? Do you think that you have quite the face? Do you believe that I wouldnt kill you?" Yu Han struggled to break free, "I dare you! Kill me if you have the guts! Because if you dont kill me, Jing Meng Hun... I will..." His speech was abruptly interrupted by a snapping sound. Yu Hans neck crooked to one side. And, blood flowed out form the corners of his mouth. His eyes opened wide in a stare, and looked at Jing Meng Hun with a look of disbelief in them. Then, his body went limp... only a pair of rigid eyes was left behind, and they were filled with hatred and anger! Jing Meng Hun had actually broken his neck. Everyone present inside the tent eximed. Then, they were left dumbstruck! [Did Jing Meng Hun just kill a top-ranked general?] "You overestimated your capabilities!" Jing Meng Hun coldly snorted. Then, he casually tossed General Yus dead body away. He then said, "Follow me! Were going to kill King of Hell Chu!" It didnt take long for a fresh piece of news to spread in the Great Zhaos barracks; the Heavenly Dragon General Yu C who had fought a hundred wars C had been assassinated by Iron Cloud. Yu Han had 600,000 soldiers under hismand. And, Diwu Qing Rou had kept this unit in the rear to provide support. Moreover, Yu Han was a person of virtue and prestige. He loved his soldiers very much, and had always treated them as his own children. In fact, he would alwayse to their rescue whenever needed. However, he was now dead. So, these soldiers had been reduced to a flock of dragons without a leader. And, this had created a serious disturbance in their ranks. Hundreds-of-thousands of troops were weeping at the new of this death! "We must average our Great Genera! Kill those Iron Cloud bastards!" It was hard to tell who... but someone suddenly bellowed with tears flowing out of his reddened eyes. "Lets go! Kill those bastards!" Dozens of soldiers of the higher ranks rode down towards the battlefield; they were whipping their horses in a frenzied manner. "Avenge the Great General..." Several thousand soldiers crazily dashed over with a loud rumbling sound. "Charge forward!" The vice-general burst into tears. He clenched his teeth and shouted, "Butcher them all!" Bang almost 600,000 soldiers rushed down from the mountain. They resembled a waterfall as they descended from the higher ground, and fiercely smashed down. The 30,000 riders of the Golden Horse Riders Department bellowed as these people rushed down, and turned to set out in another direction! The hilltop had been densely crowded a moment ago. But, it had suddenly be empty; not a soul was in sight! The cold breeze had started to blow. The thick smoke was fluttering about, and had covered the summit. A persons figure in ck clothing walked out from the thick smoke. This ck figure then appeared at the summit. He started to gaze at the battlefield below... where the decisive battle was going-on in full-swing. And, he calmly listened to the shouts and battle cries which could shake the heaven and earth. Diwu Qing Rous hands were crossed behind his back as he watched this blood-bath with a calm and gentle look in his eyes. It seemed as if this tragic scene of bloodbath had nothing to do with him. His ck robe was fluttering in the wind... so was the beard under his jaw. He had a calm andposed expression on his face. He seemed callous... just like a Daoist immortal. He continued to look this way for quite some time. Then, he heaved a soft sigh. He took out an invisible falcon from his bosom, and ced it on his palm. He stared at it for a long time, and then opened his palm as he gently said, "Go." A sound of fluttering wings was heard as the invisible falcon flew up into the sky. It circled in the air once. Then, it disappeared without a trace... as if it had melted in the air... This was a message that contained an order for Yin Wu Fa and Yun Wu Tian who had stayed back in Great Zhaos Continent Center Citadel. Diwu Qing Rou had written only a few words in the message that this invisible falcon was carrying Begin the blood purge in the Continent Center. Exterminate the Imperial n! This message was followed by Diwu Qing Rous personal stamp. Diwu Qing Rou smiled faintly as he watched the invisible falcon disappear. Then, he turned his gaze in Chu Yangs direction, and gently spoke to himself, "King of Hell Chu, I owe you one for this time, but you must never forget that you owe me one as well! You and I will meet again... when youe to the Upper Three Heavens! At that time... sigh..." He looked at the battlefield after he had heaved a deep sigh. Then, he turned his head and looked in the direction of Great Zhaos Continent Center. He would have to abandon it now. But, his unwillingness to leave that ce was clearly visible in his eyes. He clearly didnt wish to leave. However, he didnt say anything in the end, and only heaved a long sigh... A long moment passed. Then, Diwu Qing Rou muttered in a sad and gloomy voice... as if he was sleep-talking, "Lower Three Heavens... so my job here hase to an end... just like that? Im afraid I will nevere back to this ce..." The sky had turned increasingly bright. And, the morning breeze had gradually begun to blow stronger. All sorts of narcotic smokes which had originally enveloped the battlefield seemed to havepleted their mission, and had slowly begun to drift away... The dispersion of these smokes became faster and faster as the winds grew stronger and stronger... The smoke rushed to the top of the mountain with a gust of wind, and shrouded Diwu Qing Rous slim body. Then, the thick smoke dispersed. Diwu Qing Rous figure had disappeared without a trace... Chapter 428 Who Was the One Who I? The wars situation had be even more chaotic! Yu Hans army rushed into the battlefield, and was immediately enchanted by the narcotic smoke. These people were already lost in grief and indignation. So, this suddenly made them go berserk... It seemed as if millions of people had lost their sanity in this war. They were wantonly charging forward, and violently killing in an indiscriminate manner! Tie Bu Tian had also rushed into the battlefield. He was followed by the shadows, and his army. They soon discovered that something fishy was going on. The narcotic smokes were rising from every direction. And, the two shadows suddenly felt that this was far from good. They then went all-out at the risk of their lives to rescue Tie Bu Tian, and brought him out of there. The dense smoke was floating about. So, the by-standing soldiers started to lose their sanity as well, and rushed into the battlefield one after another. However, Tie Bu Tian and the two shadows managed toe out unscathed. Something on Tie Bu Tians chest would sh in a hazy manner every time the dense smoke would drift over. This object would then burst into radiance. Then, this radiance would shroud her entire body to protect her; the same happened with the shadows as well. All three of them were astonished in the beginning. But, theyter discovered that this effect was caused by the Mysterious Yang Jade Chu Yang had given them. [This piece of Mysterious Yang Jade unexpectedly has such a function as well...] Everything went back to normal once they had withdrawn from the battlefield. However, the bloody atmosphere of the battlefield had made Tie Bu Tian sick. His face had turned ashen. And, he felt like throwing up. He retreated several, and returned to normal only after he had moved far away. The shadows saw a rather strange look of worry in Tie Bu Tians eyes... Only a few ten-thousand men had remained on Tie Bu Tians side to protect him. And, the battlefield wasnt far away. So, the horses wouldnt take long to rush here from the battlefield. Tie Bu Tian C the most important person on Iron Clouds side C was here. In fact, he was within the reach of millions of Great Zhaos soldiers. Yet surprisingly, not even one individual was looking this way. Tie Bu Tianposed himself. Then, he focused his attention on the battlefield. He looked at the surrounding terrain, and suddenly realized something. Then, a look of deep concern emerged on his face... as if he couldnt endure it, "I see... so Diwu Qing Rou has unified his barracks with that tall mountain in the back. And, the mountain is acting as a dragons spine. He has arranged the Great Array of Seven Killings! This Diwu Qing Rou is very vicious!" "Great Array of Seven Killings?" The shadow was puzzled. "Great Array Seven Killings C as the name suggests C is the most violent and murderous array formation. And, it requires the power of peoples lives to operate. The higher the number of people who die... the mightier this array formation bes. Moreover, people havepletely lost their desire to draw back since Diwu Qing Rou has prepared so many bewitching drugs inside... So, everyone will be annihted..." Tie Bu Tian exined this at first. Then, hisplexion suddenly changed, "Shadow, immediately rush into the array, and bring Imperial Uncle back! The soldiers C who are able to withdraw C make them withdraw. This array has be a living hell. So, those who stay inside it will only lose their life!" The shadowplied, and jumped into the sky. He then turned into a streamer of light, and burst into the battle formation. Tie Bu Tian looked-on in a worried manner. Then, he heaved a deep sigh, "The lives of 8 million people ah... Diwu Qing Rou, what are you trying to do? Why have you made such a messed-up decision?" Tie Bu Tian was obviously unaware that Diwu Qing Rou was no longer here. He had already left. The green-robed man who had deterred the entire of Lower Three heavens had drifted into the distance... A long while passed. Then, the shadow dashed out from the formation like a bolt of lightning. He was carrying a person on his back. This persons entire body was bathed in blood. This person was none other than Tie Long Cheng. The most decisive and famous general of this generation was currently in aa-like state. "What happened?" Tie Bu Tian asked in an utterly shocked tone. "I knocked him unconscious..." The shadow put on a dry smile, "He had also lost his sanity..." "Thats fine," Tie Bu Tian took to deep breath. Then, his gaze turned to another direction, "Why havent the troops of Minister Chu arrived yet?" "Minister Chu is extremely intelligent and farsighted. I think he mustve anticipated this situation. So, he mustve withheld his troops. I think the most elite soldiers of Iron Cloud at present... are the 300,000 soldiers that remain with Minister Chu..." The shadow replied with a sigh. A look of pride andfort shed through Tie Bu Tians eyes as he solemnly spoke-up, "Its always reassuring when Minister Chu handles things." The shadow nced from the side, and saw a different kind of emotion in Tie Bu Tians eyes. The sound of hoof-beats was heard at this time. A squad of cavalry soldiers rushed-over like a whirlwind. The leader of the squad shouted to announce, "We havee here under Minister Chusmand. May I know if His Majesty is safe?" "His Majesty is safe! Hows the situation on Minister Chus side?" the shadow loudly responded. "The Minister is engaged in a confrontation with the Golden Horse Riders Department. The Minister has said that he will deal with the Golden Horse Rider Department. So, we wille out victorious as long as His Majesty is safe and sound!" the squad leader replied loudly. "Understood. Tell Minister Chu to take care!" Tie Bu Tian loudly said. "Yes! The subordinate will remember." The squad of riders suddenly turned their horses around. They changed directions, and dashed back in the direction they hade from. "Minister Chu is a very smart and resolute person," a shadow spoke-up in a profound manner. Tie Bu Tians eyes exposed a trace of happiness. He realized in his heart, [Chu Yang mustve known the situation here. Thats why hes concerned about my safety.] [Chu Yang is right. Everyone is inside the Great Array of Seven Killings. Some of them might manage to survive in the end, but there wont be many. So, Iron Cloud will win as long as I am alive!] [Thats because I will still have soldiers in my hands the three-hundred-thousand soldiers under themand of Chu Yang! However, Diwu Qing Rou wouldve invested the entirety of his manpower.] Chu Yang had arranged the Iron Barrel battle formation to confront the Golden Horse Riders Department. But, Chu Yang would never start the decisive battle until he had received the news of Tie Bu Tians safety. And, this had made Jing Meng Hun unbearably aggrieved. "King of Hell Chu!" Jing Meng Hun roared loudly, "Come and fight me to the death!" However, Chu Yang simply ignored him. The riders eventually came back, and brought back the news Chu Yang had been longing to hear, "His Majesty is safe!" Chu Yang immediately felt relieved! [Tie Bu Tian is safe. So, the only remaining task is to eliminate the Golden Horse Riders Department! I believe the enemy wont have any strength left as long as thats done.] "Are all preparations in order?" Chu Yang asked. "Yes!" Wu Kuang Yun excitedly replied. His face was flushed in its entirety. He could finally go on rampage on the battlefield. He had merely been looking at the battlefield this entire time, but he had been dying to fight. "Im not asking you!" Chu Yang looked at Chen Yu Tong and the others. "All preparations are in order!" Cheng Zi Ang replied loudly. "What about me?" Wu Kuang Yun gawked as he asked in an anxious manner. "You take the army, and go to lend His Majesty a hand. Youre needed there more. Leave the Golden Horse Riders Department to me," Chu Yang said. The trace of aplicated emotion had shed in his eyes at the moment he had spoken the two words His Majesty... Chu Yang naturally had to make a well-calcted n in order to deal with the Golden Horse Riders Department. However, in order to do so... he had to figure out some things which he hadnt known before. His n was to poison the enemy! But, he would somehow have to get the poison inside their bodies first. So, he had studied the nearby terrain with special attention, and had finally set the goal C a smallke that was located 175 Km away. Chu Yangs idea was to turn the entireke poisonous. Then, he would lead the Golden Horse Riders Department there. This would be a big blow to Jing Meng Huns military power. And then, he would use more and more such tricks on the way. His motive was to defeat Jing Meng Hun regardless of how it was done! As for the head-on battle... Chu Yang hadnt thought about it yet... Chu Yang and his men were merely baits in this n. Tie Long Chengs heart was full of resentment towards Diwu Qing Rou. So, he wanted to defeat Diwu Qing Rou at all costs. But, Jing Meng Hun also felt the same way about King of Hell Chu! In fact, this was an irreconcble enmity! Therefore, Jing Meng Hun would try to kill Chu Yang regardless of anything! Therefore, Diwu Qing Rou had especially asked Jing Meng Hun to deal with Chu Yang. The mission he had given to Jing Meng Hun was Kill King of Hell Chu, and eradicate his existence from this world! You dont need to manage any other matter. You just lead the Golden Horse Riders Department, and kill King of Hell Chu! Jing Meng Hun was very happy to receive this order! Meanwhile, Chu Yang was thinking of something... Chu Yang obviously thought of using the poison of the Poisonous Flood Dragon when it came to the prospect of picking his toxic-weapon. However, the Sword Spirit resolutely stopped him from using it. Thats because the water would probably remain poisonous for countless years if it were to be used. So, an indeterminable number of people would die as a result. Moreover, many of Jing Meng Kings subordinates had been killed by the poison of the Poisonous Flood Dragon. So, there was a chance that they might be prepared this time around. Therefore, the Sword Spirit rmended another poison to Chu Yang, "You can use the Lust Dragons poison. That will be far more easier-to-use than the poison of the Poisonous Flood Dragon..." "The Lust Dragon?" Chu Yang was at a loss. So, he asked, "Whats a Lust Dragon?" These words left the Sword Spirit to open his eyes wide in a stare, "You dont know? Youve been poisoned by the Lust Poison of Lust Dragon once, and youre saying that you dont know? How did you counter the poison back then?" "I was poisoned by Lust Poison?" Chu Yang was even more at a loss. "It happened in the final phase of your escape. Dont you remember running into two giant snakes when you hade across Jing Meng Hun? One of those snakes had abruptly blown pink mist at you, remember?" Sword Spirit helplessly recounted and thought, [whats wrong with this guy? How can he possibly forget that?] Chu Yang suddenly recalled it, and replied, "Oh yes. That indeed happened." "That was a Lust Dragon!" the Sword Spirit pointed out. He then exined the characteristics of a Lust Dragon. The more he exined... the bigger Chu Yangs mouth opened. And, he waspletely dumbstruck by the end of it. "You mean to say that... I was poisoned back then?" Chu Yang asked in a daze. "Yes!" the Sword Spirit gave an affirmative reply. "And, you are saying that... coption between a man and a woman is the only way... and, theres no other method to stop this poison? And, the victims body will fester-up if that doesnt happen in time, and he will die soon after?" Chu Yang asked in a stammering manner. "Correct!" the Sword Spirit gave an affirmative reply again. "But then... why didnt I die?" Chu Yang asked with a lifeless look in his eyes. Cold sweat had started to emerge on his forehead. "How would I know? I had also lost consciousness at that time," the Sword Spirit replied in discontented manner. "Is there really no other way?" Chu Yang felt like crying, [doesnt this mean that my pure, chaste, and spotless body is... no longer chaste? Cough cough cough... but the question is... who popped my cherry?] "I wouldnt have been able to eliminate the lust poison even if I were awake back then. I couldve at most suppressed it for some time. But, it would still need to be resolved via coption in the end..." the Sword Spirit helplessly said. Chu Yang sat down. A ghastly pale look had emerged on his face. The Sword Spirit reminded him, "So, there mustve been a woman who joined with you in a yin-and-yang harmony..." Chu Yang covered his face, "Of course, but... who was that?" He recalled that there were only two people with Tie Bu Tian at that time the two shadows... [eh, dont tell me its that shadow?] He thought of the female shadows stodgy face, and couldnt help but shiver a little. Then, he immediately concluded, [But, I wouldve noticed something in her behavior if it had really been like that...] [Moreover, her husband was also present there... So, that makes it even more impossible!] [But then... the woman who did it with me... who is she?] Chapter 429 Bu Tian Pavilion Vs Golden Horse Riders Departmen Minister Chu was in extreme pain. He had unknowingly lost his chastity... so, how would he not feel like that? Moreover, he didnt even know who that woman was, or how she looked... Could there be something more dumbfounding for a man? Furthermore, this matter involved losing something very important... "Regardless of who it was... I think Tie Bu Tian knows!" the Sword Spirit said. "Sigh..." Chu Yang heaved a deep sigh. A suffocating feeling suddenly rose from his heart. [Tie Bu Tian, you knew everything! Then, why didnt you tell me? What happened back then? Was I perhaps toyed with?] He got angry after feeling suffocated for a moment. However, it was undeniable that he was grateful as well. [It doesnt matter who she is. I was lying unconscious under the effects of lust poison. So, she mustve had to take the initiative to do it with a stranger like me... and that too by takingplete charge of the act. This mustve been extremely difficult for any woman...] [Moreover... she mustve gone through unbearable pain.] [Because C ording to what Sword Spirit said C my purity is very powerful. Therefore, an ordinary woman cant withstand it...] [Therefore, this woman is equal to my savior. But, its a shame that I dont even know... who this savior is...] Chu Yang fell in deep silence. He felt like going over to Tie Bu Tian to ask him about what had happened. However, he couldnt do that at such a crucial time. Therefore, he could only wait until-after the war had ended. Chu Yang heaved a long sigh. He eventually epted Sword Spirits method C to use the inner core of Lust Dragon to make lust water. Firstly, it was more dangerous than the poison of the Poisonous Flood Dragon. Secondly, it was colored, but tasteless and odorless. Moreover, it was very convenient to use it C just toss the inner core into theke. And, job done! But, the most important point was... the lust poison would evaporate three dayster, and theke water would return to its original state. The drugs efficacy would vanish in its entirety. So, there would be no associated worries afterwards. Therefore, Chu Yang had already taken out the two inner cores of the two Lust Dragons a few hours ago, and had hidden them in theke water. Chu Yang received the news that Tie Bu Tian was unharmed, but noticed that Jing Meng Hun was still strutting-about in a blusterous manner. Chu Yang couldnt help but be extremely angry. And, a vicious feeling arose in his heart. [Motherf*ker! You had continued to run around moring while I was sitting here depressed?!] "Wu Qian Qian! You go with Wu Kuang Yun to that side! Leave this side to me!" Chu Yang spoke with a cold look on his face. "Chu Yang, let me stay here," Wu Qian Qian calmly replied. Chu Yang turned his head towards Wu Qian Qian, and saw that her attire was the same as his a ck robe that shrouded her entire body. Shed only need to put on a mask to look exactly like the real King of Hell Chu! "What are you doing?" Chu Yangsplexion turned cold. "Im taking your ce to be the bait!" Wu Qian Qians eyes were full of determination. Everyone already knew that there was going to be arge disparity of military power in this fight with the Golden Horse Riders Department. Chu Yang had merely gathered a motley crew of people in an ad hoc manner. They couldnt bepared with the 30,000 experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department! So, this battle was going to be dangerous... far more dangerous than the battle between millions of soldiers! Moreover, the enemy was being led by a top expert like Jing Meng Hun C a Ninth Grade King Level Expert. There were dozens of Ninth Grade Revered Martial Artists. In fact, the weakest enemy expert had the cultivation of Martial Master Level! So, even an Emperor level expert could lose his life if he werent cautious... let alone a King Level expert like Chu Yang. Wu Qian Qian was very pessimistic in her heart. However, she was clear about one thing, [Its okay if I meet a cruel a death, but Chu Yang mustnt meet with a mishap!] Therefore, Wu Qian Qian was already prepared, [Ill take Chu Yangs ce, and Ill fight with Jing Meng Hun. Ill Keep fighting until Im unable go on any longer. Then, Ill lead the enemy to thatke!] [It will be nice if I cane back alive. But, even if I die in this war... at least Chu Yang will live on! And, it will be a lot easier for Chu Yang to finish them off if I deal with the Golden Horse Rider Department, and manage to weaken them by bringing their strength down to 50% on my own!] Wu Kuang Yun also started to get ready to set out with the troops once he saw that the armed forces were prepared. On the other hand, Wu Qian Qian began to walk towards the crossroad outside the tent. She then took out a mask from her bosom, and put it on. [My death wont be in vain... as long as I die for my love!] "No!" Chu Yang grabbed her, and looked sternly in the eye. "I beg you!" Wu Qian Qian spoke firmly, but in a whispered tone. She further said, "I beg you! Please dont go... let me go instead! I beg you!" Chu Yang felt a shock in his mind. He suddenly and absent-mindedly recalled Mo Qing Wu. [She used to be just like this... she would rather get injured to death, but she wouldnt allow any harm to me. She would try to do everything she could for my sake...] Chu Yang groaned in pain, and then abruptly opened his eyes, "Qian Qian... I cant ept your request! I wont allow you to do that!" Then, he shut his eyes to suppress the surging emotions of his heart. He then said in a deep and muffled voice, "I already owe a woman my entire life. I dont wish to owe my life to another woman in this life..." Then, he suddenly struck at a point on her chest. She was caught off-guard, and radically had no time to protect herself. Her body swayed a little, and then gently tumbled into Chu Yangs arms. Her beautiful eyes opened wide, and her face full of anxiety. It was clear from the look in her eyes that she was still requesting him earnestly Let me go! Let me go! "Wu Kuang Yun!" Chu Yang shouted loudly. "The subordinate is here!" "Young Miss Wu is injured. You take her with you, and let her recuperate beside His Majesty!" Chu Yangmanded. "Yes." Wu Kuang Yun arranged a carriage for Wu Qian Qian while Chu Yang held her in his arms. Then, he gently put Wu Qian Qian in the carriage while she looked at him in an emotional manner. However, Chu Yang heartlessly turned around, and walked away... Tears silently streamed down her face as she watched him stride away from behind. There was endless sorrow in her heart, [Chu Yang, you already owe a woman your entire life. So, you must repay the debt with your whole life. Thats why you dont wish to owe me your whole life... But, you know what? You know what? You already owe me!] [You already owe me your whole life! I wont demand it from you, but you... you genuinely owe me...] Wu Qian Qians tears silently flowed down as the carriage slightly rocked, and slowly journeyed away. Chu Yang would thwart the Golden Horse Riders Department on this side, while Tie Bu Tian would rapidly sort out the battlefield to ensure the victory! It was rather evident which was more important. Minister Chu turned around, faced upward, and eximed, "Complete the rest of preparations!" The thirty-thousand elite mored at once, "Aoo!" "Our enemy is the Golden Horse Riders Department. And, they are known as the most elite army of the present day! Are you afraid of fighting against them?!" "Not afraid!" "Do you think you can defeat the Golden Horse Rider Department?" Chu Yang bellowed in a stern voice, "We dont care if they are the best in the world! They are nothing but sh*t in our eyes!" "The Golden Horse Riders Department is sh*t! Even worse than sh*t!" The 30,000 people raised their arms, and mored loudly. Chu Yang burst into loudughter. Then, he rode forth to the battlefield, and loudly shouted, "Jing Meng Hun! Im giving you a chance to fight a decisive battle with me! Theres an equal number of soldiers on both sides. So, I challenge you to a fight to thest soldier!" A look of profound hatred shed in Jing Meng Huns eyes, "I vow to tear you to shreds as long as you dont run away!" "Wa ha ha..." Chu Yang let out a strangeughter. Then, he mped his legs on either sides of the horse, and loudly said, "I will turn each one of you into mincemeat!" His strong horse neighed, and fiercely dashed forward. His 30,000 people followed after him like a strong whirlwind. Jing Meng Hun grinned fiendishly as he waved his hand, "Attack! The one who kills King of Hell Chu will get a three rank promotion, and hell also receive 12,000 gold pieces!" The experts of the Golden Horse Riders Department surged forward like molten iron, and gradually gained pace. They appeared like a mighty ocean-wave dashing towards the shore to greet Chu Yangs troops! Chu Yang let out a long and loud battle cry. Then, he jumped up from the horseback, and recited, "What harm is there in ughtering the whole world?!" The surrounding area of hundreds of miles C which was originally reeking of blood C suddenly turned bright as soon as this move was executed! And, the atmosphere surprisingly grew even more cruel and brutal! A bright and radiant sword-light rose high up into the sky. It then turned into an unstoppable streak of light, and burst into the battle formation of the Golden Horse Riders Department; it was aimed straight at Jing Meng Hun! Suddenly, a magnificent crown appeared impressively in midair! This crowns body was glowing reddish-gold... just like the rising sun. And, it was several timesrger than the crown of an ordinary King Level expert! Jing Meng Hun called out in surprise, "King Level Expert?" [Did King of Hell Chu make a breakthrough to the King level in such a short period of time?] However, he didnt get enough time to doubt because Chu Yangs sword swept through crowd of people, and gave rise to a shower of blood as it swirled in the air. Dozens of people screamed at once. Men and horses had been chopped in half... right in front of Jing Meng Huns eyes. "Lets see what youve got!" Jing Meng Hun jumped from the horseback, and into the sky. He then unleashed a crisscross sword-energy attack in order to tackle Chu Yangs sword move C What harm is there in ughtering the whole world! A loud bang was heard, and the bodies of these two people trembled. Jing Meng Hun went flying back, and was a bit distressed. The sword he had used for decades had unexpectedly chipped! Chu Yang hardly cared about his damaged sword. He simply shouted loudly, and rushed over again. Jing Meng Hun felt a chill in his heart. [Ive felt this King of Chus progress every subsequent time Ive fought with him. But, he has clearly appeared as a rival this time. So, he wont drop under the wind that easily!] [King of Hell Chu is drawing support from a heavenly sword that can unleash mysterious moves. However, it is still incredible to be able to rival my strength.] Jing Meng Hun saw King of Hell Chu rushing over to attack in an aggressive manner. So, he dodged to one side to avoid Chu Yangs sharp attack. Then, Jeng Meng Hun randomly snatched a broadsword from a nearby subordinate, and prepared himself to sh with Chu Yang. However, he turned around and realized that King of Hell Chu had ignored him. In fact, King of Hell Chu had stormed through the army. In fact, he had ughtered his way forward, and had spilt blood along his entire path. He bathed his path with blood. And, peoples heads had started to roll on the ground like watermelons. Chu Yang had already covered over 200 feet in a split-second. And, he had left a trail of hundreds of mutted corpses behind! Jing Meng Hun roared, and rushed after him. Then, two armies suddenly crashed into each other like thunders sh in the sky. The two sides began to fight in a ferocious manner, and went all-out. They strived to push forward as they advanced through each others ranks! Two people would often exchange moves, and then brush past one-another to switch to another opponent! Everyone was striving to push forward! A quarter of an hour had soon passed. And, Chu Yang had started to feel that there was a bright future waiting for them ahead. He felt a lot more rxed now... as if the pressure had been lifted from his body. He had already neutralized the most prominent enemy riders. Thirty-thousand elites had followed him here, but only eighteen-thousand or so had remained. Then, Chu Yang dashed out, and the remaining troops followed after him! Jing Meng Hun let out a long and loud shout in order to gather his troops. And, the troops assembled at the fastest possible speed in order to prepare for another round of battle! However, this round of battle had boosted King Level Expert Jings confidence! [The enemy has retreated, and has left over 10,000 corpses behind in this battle so far. However, weve lost less than 5000 people on our side!] [We will wipe out the enemy soon if the battle continues like this.] However, he turned around, and was suddenly startled at the sight of his enemys actions. King of Hell Chu was leading his troops away, and hadnt even turned back to look. They then crossed the barricades, and continued to bolt away in the opposite direction. They only left billowing smoke and dust behind. Chapter 430 Proposes Marriage? "Everyone escape ah. These bastards are too savage..." a loud voice sounded from afar. It was King of Hell Chus voice! Jing Meng Hun got so angry that he nearly threw up blood, "King of Hell Chu! You are too shameless! Wasnt it you who said lets start the decisive battle and fight to the death?" King of Hell Chus condemning voice sounded from far away in reply, "Jing Meng Hun, you are a stupid cunt. A brain-dead retard like you has no qualification to engage with me in a fight to the death. I had exhausted you to death once. Wont that be considered a fight to the death? I had tricked you to death once. Wont that be considered a fight to the death? Ha ha..." Jing Meng Huns eyes turned red. He bellowed, "Chase!" He didnt believe that King of Hell Chus motley crew could escape from his golden horse riders! Jing Meng Hun had be even more dead-set and super determined in his heart when it came to Diwu Qing Rous firm order regarding killing King of Hell Chu. Moreover, he had obtained such a big advantage at this juncture. So, how could he not chase after them? The two teams C one chasing, and the other escaping C darted off as they left billowing dust and smoke in their wake... Meanwhile... Wu Kuang Yun had taken his army, and had quickly arrived at Tie Bu Tians side. However, he suddenly sucked in cold air when he saw the utterly chaotic battle that was going on within the Great Array of Seven Killings! "Your Majesty, why not give an order to attack...?" Wu Kuang Yun asked gently and cautiously. One look at this scene was enough to determine that this was the best moment to attack. The people fighting inside were clearly exhausted by now. So, it would be very easy to grab victory by sending in a fresh army. Moreover, there were so many officers and soldiers of Iron Cloud in there. "That wont work." Tie Bu Tian slightly shook his head, and replied with a look of pity in his eyes, "Its not like I dont wish to. But, I cant. Diwu Qing Rou has exploited the heavenly potential of this terrain. He has linked this mountain and the terrain around it with a killer array. He has already started the Great Array of Seven Killings in order to sacrifice the lives of millions of officers and soldiers! Moreover, this array links the heaven to earth, and hence cant be eliminated." She sighed deeply, "Even if ten million people are to go in at this time... they will only get killed by the arrays influence, and would then turn into mere corpses." Wu Kuang Yun sucked in a mouthful of cold air. And, his eyes opened wide in a stare like two big copper bells. "Diwu Qing Rou has gonepletely insane. What he has done... is something even the heavens cant tolerate." Tie Bu Tian angrily spoke-up. Everyone went silent. [Diwu Qing Rou has arranged such a battle array! One thing is clear from this... that he ns to wipe out the soldiers of Iron Cloud and Great Zhao alike! It wouldve been understandable if he had only done this to kill Iron Clouds soldiers. After all, they were his enemies. However, he has nned to sacrifice his own people too. This is too inhuman!] "Its such a pity... truly... such a pity. These loyal men have always risked their own live-and-limb to fight for Diwu Qing Rou. In fact, theyve been fighting for him for decades now..." Wu Kuang Yun heaved a long sigh. Indeed, these people had always risked their lives for Diwu Qing Rous sake. And, they had continued to fight in spite of the setbacks... as long as it was Diwu Qing Rousmand. Moreover, they had been guarding the borders of Great Zhao for decades without anyints and regrets. Yet today... they had been so heartlessly abandoned by Diwu Qing Rou. Therefore, Wu Kuang Yun couldnt help but feel somewhat sad for them. Tie Bu Tian also sighed with emotion. Then, he changed the subject, "But then... Diwu Qing Rou is the kind of person that appears once in thousands of years." Wu Kuang Yun felt cold in his heart. He bowed and said, "Indeed! Luckily we are in the capable hands of Your Majesty. Thats why we are a million times stronger, and eager to excel than those Great Zhao guys." He spoke this, and turned to look at the great array. He then said, "Your Majesty, it looks like this battle will conclude in the afternoon. Your Majesty might as well take a break and rest. Leave the matter here in my humble hands." Tie Bu Tian smiled lightly. Then, she obliquely looked at Wu Qian Qian standing on the side. Her eyes then lit up as she said, "I see. I will go find Young Miss Wu, and have a chat." Her tone of voice had meticulously exposed traces of tender sentiments. Wu Kuang Yun gawked for a moment. However, he then revealed an ambiguous smile and replied, "Your Majesty, please do as you wish." Tie Bu Tian nodded, and walked over to Wu Qian Qian. The two of them exchanged a few words, and then left under the protection of the imperial guards. They entered the big tent, and Tie Bu Tian dismissed everyone. Only he and Wu Qian Qian remained sitting across each other as a result. Wu Qian Qian had been constantly worrying about Chu Yangs safety. So, she was somewhat inattentive. And, Tie Bu Tian was somewhat confused, and didnt know to make her open up. Therefore, they were silent for a while. Wu Qian Qian regained herposure after a long time. Then, she solemnly asked, "Your Majesty, what did you wish to talk about?" "Eh..." Tie Bu Tian seemed somewhat embarrassed, and replied with a smile, "Well, theres something I wish to discuss with Young Miss Wu. "He-he, I just wish to speak whats on my mind... this war, its very brutal... I only hope there wont be such a cruel war after this one ends... theres no need for people to die needlessly. The sight ofmon folks meeting with disaster... is a spectacle too horrible to endure..." Wu Qian Qian insipidly replied, "Your Majesty is a wise man with divine might. So, Im sure that the lives ofmon folks will get better and better under your rule." "He-he..." Tie Bu Tian smiled gently. Then, he changed the topic and asked, "Young Miss Wu, how do you see Minister Chu?" Wu Qian Qians pupils contracted as soon as she heard the words Minister Chu. And, herx attitude gradually roused up. Her eyes twisted as she coldly asked, "Why do you ask?" She said in her heart, [This whole situation is under control now. So, could it be that His Majesty wants to get rid of Chu Yang once he has served his purpose?] A deep sense of alert spontaneously arose in her heart as soon as she thought of this possibility. "Im not asking this in that sense..." Tie Bu Tian went silent midway, coughed once, and then said, "Im saying that Minister Chu seems to have a woman he truly loves... and... he-he..." Wu Qian Qians bright eyes turned bleak as she replied, "That has nothing to do with me." "Of course..." Tie Bu Tian had always been an eloquent speaker. However, he actually found himself stuttering every time he spoke a few words at this juncture. To the extent... that he didnt know how to express himself. "But, could it be that Young Miss Wu ns to stay this way?" Tie Bu Tians eyes shed as he continued, "You must be aware of the saying that upon growing up... every male should take a wife, and every female should take a husband..." "Your Majesty, what are you trying to say?" A trace of concern arose in Wu Qian Qians heart when she heard him speak upon growing... up every male should take a wife and every female should take a husband. She couldnt help but have a bad feeling about this. [Well, I will soon turn 20. I will be considered an old girl if I dont get married. I have taken an unbreakable oath, but father will certainly urge me to get married. That will be very bothersome... and extremely annoying.] She thought of this, and she couldnt help but be at her wits end. "I am saying..." Tie Bu Tian coughed several times since he found it difficult to speak. He thought for a long time. Then, he finally sighed and asked in a stretch, "I C Tie Bu Tian C have been the crown prince since childhood. So, Ive been under huge pressure over the past dozen or more years. In fact, even when I have to breathe a sigh of relief... I have to do it very cautiously... as for the emotion of love shared between ordinary men and women... Ive never tasted that either..." Wu Qian Qian immediately heard a loud rm bell in her heart, [whats the meaning of this? Is he showing off his chastity? But, why is he telling me that he has never enjoyed women?] "I had a few maids in my crown princes pce. Ive now ascended to the throne, and Ive be the Emperor. But, I still dont have an imperial concubine..." Tie Bu Tian spoke in an obscure manner, "In fact, I have no beauty at my side even though Im the Iron Clouds Emperor..." Wu Qian Qian snorted, and her face turned somewhat pale. In fact, she wouldve left a long time ago... if she werent in the presence of the Emperor. "Its just that... the world unification is within sight. So, Im going to be an Emperor who must leave behind a thousand years of inheritance. And, I will have no choice but to carry forward my agenda. It is considered unfilial of a son to have only 3 wives in ordinary families... because its as good as not having a wife if there are any lesser. So, what could one speak of a family like mine since... we are the descendants of phoenixes and dragons...?" Tie Bu Tian was beating around the bush; and, he was feeling rather helpless in the heart. Tie Bu Tian raised his head, and saw that Wu Qian Qian still had that same cold face... like that of a y Buddha; in fact, there wasnt the slightest expression of her face. Tie Bu Tian sighed in his heart, and then continued with great effort, "Nowadays... my ministers try to convince me every day. This is making me very annoyed." Wu Qian Qian snorted again. Then, she suddenly stood up, "Your Majesty, if you will excuse me. I will take my leave now." "No no no, wait..." Tie Bu Tian quickly stood up, and stopped her, "I will be honest with you now. Actually... I wish to ask Young Miss Wu to do me a favor... thats all... just a small favor." "What favor?" Wu Qian Qian asked. "Young Miss Wu!" Tie Bu Tians expression became serious and earnest, "If you will just forget about my status of the Emperor, and look at me as an ordinary man. What redeeming qualities do you think I have?" "Your Majesty is the worlds most remarkable man. So, there are several desirable qualities!" Wu Qian Qian replied insipidly. "Then, how do you see me in your heart?" Tie Bu Tian insistently asked, "I wish to know your honest opinion." "Your Majesty is handsome and dashing. He does everything gracefully. Your words and actions are filled with elegance. When you are gentle... you make people around you feel like they are bathing in spring breeze. When you are strict... you drop thunders on peoples heads. When you are calm... youre like a maiden. When you move... youre like an escaping rabbit. Youre a first-ss man in the current generation of men!" Wu Qian Qian spoke with sincerity, "But..." "But what?" Tie Bu Tian anxiously asked. "... But, you are obviously a bit short," Wu Qian Qian replied with no trace of politeness as she pointed out the most vital point. And, she looked at Tie Bu Tian with that kind of look in her eyes... as if she was clearly implying... [you are almost as tall as a woman like me...] "Eh..." Tie Bu Tian was somewhat speechless. In fact, Tie Bu Tian wasnt very short. He was 1.7 meters tall. And, that would clearly stand out among women. However, Wu Qian Qian was a tall beauty herself. In fact, she was as tall as Chu Yang. So, the height of a short man like Tie Bu Tian... was clearly a shoring in her eyes. "Actually, Im not that short... Minister Chu is only a palm taller than me..." Tie Bu Tian tried to defend herself powerlessly. Wu Qian Qian rolled her eyes, [hes a palm taller than you? What a dexterous exnation! Forget about palm... dont you know that you can never surpass a persons height even if they are only bean taller than you? [There isnt much discrepancy between the mountain and the sky by your argument. After all, theres only a difference of hundreds of thousands of miles between them...] "Your Majesty , whats the important matter that you desire my help with?" Wu Qian Qian couldnt tolerate anymore, and asked out loud, [you are keeping me here a single man and a single woman alone. What if Chu Yanges back, and gets some kind of misunderstanding by seeing us together like this?] "Actually, I... Actually, I..." Tie Bu Tian stuttered a little. Then, he mustered strength in his heart and spoke-up, "Actually, Ive always liked Young Miss Wu..." "Stop!" Wu Qian Qian got furious. She said in her heart, [you really said it!] However, Tie Bu Tian had already said it. So, why would he stop now? He disregarded everything, and continued, "Nowadays... the imperial courtiers have been urging me to get married. If Young Miss says yes I would like you to be my Empress. Then, I wouldnt need to have two colors throughout my life...!" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Wu Qian Qians face turned frost cold. She leapt up to stand, turned around, and walked outward. "Wait!" Tie Bu Tian abruptly shouted. However, would Wu Qian Qian listen to him? Instead, she walked faster, and was about to make her exit... Tie Bu Tian fiercely chased up, grabbed her hand to stop her, and said, "Why are you in such a hurry?" Wu Qian Qian furiously said, "You let go of me!" as she held out her hand to push him. However, her two hands formed a convex-like shape as they happened to push against Tie Bu Tians chest... Chapter 431 I Become Your Wife, and You Also Become My Wife? Wu Qian Qian was left gawking all of a sudden. [This... feels somewhat wrong ah.] She suspiciously looked at the seemingly t chest of Tie Bu Tian. She couldnt help but grasp them in her hands... and then kneaded them... "What?!" Wu Qian Qian then cried out in rm, and almost sent the tent flying off. This was a rare scene of the indecent offender unexpectedly screaming in panic before the assaulted individual had... Tie Bu Tian only felt that her chest had gone numb. She couldnt prevent her whole face from turning crimson. This was summer time... so she was wearing fewer clothes... "You are groping me!" Tie Bu Tian blushed as she retorted. She could feel that the two hands were firmly grasping and kneading her breasts. "Ah!" Wu Qian Qian called out in rm, and jumped three steps back; her back was covered in cold sweat. Her face turned pale as she spoke in a stammering manner, "You, you, you... you, you, you, you, you... you, you, you..." "What about me?" Tie Bu Tian red at her, "Shush, someone will hear us." "You... you are... a woman?" Wu Qian Qian finally came to her senses. Then, she lowered her voice and asked in a baffled tone. Tie Bu Tian snorted. Then, she slowly put her hand inside her clothing, and took out a jade pendant from around her neck. Wu Qian Qian only saw a denseyer of light fluctuate before her eyes. But, the halo of light disappeared soon enough, and left her to rub her eyes incessantly in disbelief... [Indeed...] Wu Qian Qian groaned. In fact, she nearly fainted from the shock. She could swear that she hadnt blinked even once, and Tie Bu Tian had been standing right there without moving an inch from the spot... However, Tie Bu Tian hadpletely changed after that shing halo of light. His initial appearance of a handsome young man C full of vigor and heroic aura C had surprisingly turned into a... Tie Bu Tian was still dressed up in mens clothing, but he now had cheeks as peachy corona... her luxuriant hair appeared like clouds that hung down to her now bountiful chest. Moreover, his slender waist... all of which clearly made Tie BU Tian look like a peerless beauty! Wu Qian Qians eyes suddenly straightened up. Tie Bu Tian rolled her eyes, and asked with a dull light, "Saw clearly?" Wu Qian Qian nodded... nkly at that... She recalled that feeling from a moment ago. And, she couldnt help but sense a lingering sensation in her fingers. She unconsciously twirled her fingers, and two phrases popped up in her heart [So big! How can they be so big?] Wu Qian Qian looked down at her own chest, and secretlypared in her heart. She was devastated at the result, and lowered her head, [it can be said that they are equally matched based on appearance... but, hers are really big...] "Come on..." Tie Bu Tian obviously saw her twirling her fingers, and couldnt help but blush. She took her hand, and very affectionately drew her to sit closer. Wu Qian Qian certainly wouldnt resist this time. [We are both women. Whats there to be afraid of?] Wu Qian Qian suddenly opened her eyes wide, and blurted out, "You are a woman... how can you have a wife? Why would you propose marriage to me?" Tie Bu Tians face flushed as she softly replied, "Yes, Im a woman. But, I wish to marry you... this is true." "Are you serious?" Wu Qian Qian was shocked. Tie Bu Tian blinked. Then, she replied, "Anyway, you are not going to marry anyone in this life. So, it would be better that the two of us get together and be done with." [The two of us get together?] Wu Qian Qian blinked her eyes as she tried her best to straighten out that mass of chaos in her heart. She suddenly recalled a legend from the past. And, this was long before the unification quest of Iron Cloud had started... The Iron Clouds previous emperor C Tie Shi Cheng C had suddenly gone insane before the onset of his illness, and had ughtered the entire imperial pce ... even the imperial consorts and the princesses... he hadnt let off anyone... Wu Qian Qian was an extremely intelligent person. And, she had finally understood what was going on. She just couldnt help but heave a sigh. Tie Bu Tian saw her face, and realized that Wu Qian Qian had guessed it correctly. Tie Bu Tian looked somewhat sad as she spoke in a low voice, "My imperial father... didnt have a son. He only had a few daughters. I... I was the youngest daughter... He mustve had a premonition of sorts back then, and thats why he kept my birth a secret. Thats probably why he announced to the world that... a prince was born..." "The reason is... my master-to-be was travelling in the Iron Cloud when I was born. She saw me in the pce, and noticed that my body was good for cultivation. So, she received me as her disciple. Moreover, she gave this jade pendant to me." "I see." Wu Qian Qian nodded her head, and seemed relieved. As far as understanding this matter was concerned... she had indeed understood. However, she was still a bit puzzled, "But, why did you mention this now..." She wittily squinted at Tie Bu Tian, "... what are you so anxious about?" Tie Bu Tians face suddenly turned crimson. Wu Qian Qian recalled herself visualizing Tie Bu Tian as an extremely dangerous man... someone she needed to be wary of. The more she thought of it... the more she found it funny. She giggled and said, "Youre a very good actor. I had even begun to think that you have feelings for me..." Tie Bu Tians blushed as she replied, "That wasnt my intention initially..." "He-he..." Wu Qian Qian was overjoyed. Her smile was like a flower nt dancing in the wind, "So, youre actually an Empress. You have wielded a dual gender identity your entire life... you are a very good actor. Which gender do you wish to pick out of the two?" Tie Bu Tian couldnt bear anymore, and jumped up blushing hard. And then, she grabbed Wu Qian Qians chest, "You little wench! Youd better not make irresponsible remarks on me again..." She had spoken this in a manly voice while she had mischievously fondled Wu Qian Qians chest. Wu Qian Qians body went limp as she hurriedly patted her hand off and said, "You said you want my favor? Is it rted to this?" "Well... its not actually. Theres something else..." Tie Bu Tian mumbled as if she was afraid of speaking something. "What?" a flower-like smile bloomed on Wu Qian Qians face. "Actually..." Tie Bu Tian moved closer to Wu Qian Qian, and whispered something into her ear. "What!?" Wu Qian Qian cried out in surprise and jumped up, "When...? How...? This is..." "Shush." Tie Bu Tian swiftly moved her hand, and covered her mouth, "Why are you shouting my little grandma?" Wu Qian Qian looked at her in utter shock. A good while passed like this. Then, she asked, "Whose?" Tie Bu Tians face turned hot red since she felt that bringing up this matter and talking about it wasnt a good idea. "Who was it... that plucked the best flower of Iron Cloud?" Wu Qian Qian still found it somewhat inconceivable. Tie Bu Tian mustered strength in her heart and said, "Who else can it be? Its none other than that sweetheart of yours." "Chu Yang?" Wu Qian Qian was gob-smacked. Herplexion turned deathly pale, and her entire body began to tremble. "Yes... but..." Tie Bu Tian heaved a long sigh, "He himself doesnt know about it..." after saying this, she exined everything that had happened that day. Tie Bu Tian had already told her this much. So, why would she possibly stop herself from sharing everything with Wu Qian Qian. Wu Qian Qian listened, and her paleplexion slowly returned to normal, [so thats how it is... she saved him. She sacrificed her lifetime cultivation... her future prospects in martial arts... as well as a girls most precious thing all to save his life...] "So... I need your help..." Tie Bu Tian finally finished exining, and looked at Wu Qian Qian somewhat anxiously, "Honestly... I dont know what else to do to deal with this level of matter. This is just..." "Thats needless to say." Wu Qian Qian gently bit her red lip. A fierce struggle was going on in her heart at the moment. Then, a firm look appeared in her eyes, "I agree!" [I cant be with him forever, but... I can raise his child with my own hands. Yes... that is also ... a type of a constion... isnt it?] Wu Qian Qian turned her head to look at Tie Bu Tian. [This peerless beauty C who stands before me C shares the same pain and misery as I do. We are in the same boat, and fellow sufferers should empathize with each other. Its just that... she is more unfortunate than me in some aspects. But, I am more unfortunate in some other aspects...] Wu Qian Qian stared at Tie Bu Tians belly, and a pang of jealousy suddenly red up in her heart, [His child! This is his child!] She recalled that night when Tie Bu Tian was very adamant on not allowing her to go. She couldnt help but think of a scenario, [if I was the one who had gone... and not Tie Bu Tian... then, this child... would have been...] Wu Qian Qians face turned burning hot after she thought about it. Therefore, she tried her best to prohibit herself from thinking along those lines. "Thank you, Qian Qian!" a look of appreciation shed in Tie Bu Tians eyes as she spoke-up with the entirety of her souls sincerity, "But, I just hope... that you wont let him find out about this matter." "I understand where youreing from..." Wu Qian Qian bit her lip and solemnly promised. This was genuinely understandable. There was some other woman in his heart... not her. Moreover, she didnt even know the identity of this woman he loved so deeply. So, what would be the point of telling him? Make him suffer? Make him choose? Force him to take responsibility? What a joke! Tie Bu Tian and Wu Qian Qian were proud women. They would never use such means! [If you do not know... then you do not know. We wont deliberately shame you into taking responsibility. They wouldnt use such means to force Chu Yang to obey since theyd find doing such a thing beneath their dignity!] [We dont desire your love in charity. We dont want a forced marriage! We just want to beat that woman he has in his heart... fair and square!] Tie Bu Tian sighed and said, "You must consider this matter properly. I really want you to say yes, but I dont want to force you. After all ... you might still have a future with him. Youre not hopeless like me..." Wu Qian Qian painfully shook her head and replied, "Theres no need to consider that... he will feel sorry for me even if he epts me. Whats the point of being pitiful like that? Im very satisfied with the present oue." Drops of tears fell down from her vacant eyes as she gently said, "I... am very satisfied..." Tie Bu Tian deeply sighed. Then, she picked up the jade pendant, and wore it back on her neck. A burst of dense light shed, and the peerless beauty suddenly became the heroic youth with the aloofness of the worlds greatest emperor! "Well then. I will let the Empress do the hard work of birthing the Emperors child in my ce. Meanwhile, I shally the unshakable foundation of Iron Cloud!" Tie Bu Tian softly said. Wu Qian Qian smiled and nodded. [To birth the Emperors child in your ce...? I would dly do it in real...] "Later, I will send people to the leader of Beyond the Heavens Sect to discuss our marriage. I will use the ritual of countrys mother to take you as my wife and make you my Empress!" Tie Bu Tian solemnly said, "Beyond the Heavens Sect will henceforth be the rtives of the Imperial family. And, Beyond the Heavens Sects shall be the number-one national security sect after the Iron Cloud unifies thend! Qian Qian, what else do you want me to add?" "I dont want anything else." Wu Qian Qian thought for a moment and replied, "Even a little reward can be an extra burden sometimes. It can even harm Beyond the Heavens Sect in the long run. After all, a martial art school isnt the imperial court." "Thats also true," Tie Bu Tian agreed. "Also, I dont wish to give up the status of Minister Chu in Bu Tian Pavilion." Wu Qian Qian gently said, "Im King of Hell Chu. I wish to maintain this secret." Tie Bu Tian looked somewhat startled, and grieved from her facial expression as soon as she heard the name King of Hell Chu. She nodded after a good while. Her eyes suddenly lit up as she said, "Minister Chu, well... isnt that great that you can look that way? You are my Empress on the surface. But, you are Minister Chu for Bu Tian Pavilion. And, Im your woman... your wife... great right?" Wu Qian Qian was stumped for words. These words had clearly indicated that Tie Bu Tian had no regrets orins against Chu Yang in her heart! Instead, there was only love. In fact, it was hard to guess that a Monarch like this could have such hidden and deep feelings of care for someone... Wu Qian Qian nodded her head in silence. The eyes of these two women were smiling. However, there were tragic tears hidden in those smiles... Wu Qian Qian overcame her tears, and spoke-up with a smile, "Isnt this like... I be your wife, and you also be my wife?" Tie Bu Tian alsoughed and said, "Thats indeed the case." Chapter 432 How Can Such A Thing Happen in the World? Chu Yang was rushing about in a mountain forest. He was leaving a trail of dust behind. There were less than 15,000 fleeing troops following behind him! This cat-and-mouse chase had left everyone exhausted! They had been moving in circles in the mountain forest. But, they had finallye to a stage where they couldnt persist anymore! Iron Clouds elites were familiar with this terrain. Hence, only the people of the Golden Horse Riders Department were fed up with moving in circles. And so, they were grumblingints endlessly. Moreover, Chu Yang had consciously avoided any sort of water source throughout the chase. He would always rush towards dried up mountain springs. Moreover, everyone was sweating profusely in this burning hot and humid weather. Even Cheng Zi Ang and the others behind him were drenched in sweat. In fact, they were panting heavily with open mouths. Chu Yang had already anticipated this. Thats why he had provided two water bottles to everyone in his army beforehand. However, it had been 4 hours since their water stock had depleted! And, almost everyone had reached their limit by now. So, it wasnt hard to guess that the Golden Horse Riders Department was probably in a much worse-off state. Chu Yang suddenly issued a long and loud whistle. He then urged his horse, and wildly dashed along the fork in the road that had appeared up ahead. His army followed after him. They made a sharp turn around a corner, and entered the fork in the road. Jing Meng Hun was right behind them, and was darting forward like an arrow. His eyes turned bloodshot as he roared loudly, "They are finished! Chase after them. Overtake them, and then leave no one alive!" Jing Meng Hun had nearly been cussed to death by Chu Yang over the course of this chase. In fact, his belly had long been bursting with anger. Even the men of the Golden Horse Riders Department couldnt take it anymore. Each one of them was intolerably thirsty. Most of them were experiencing a dry mouth and chapped lips condition. However, their spirit was roused after they heard their leaders words. They then rushed after the Iron Clouds cavalry, and burst into that fork in the road like a whirlwind. The road ahead had been hidden until now, but it suddenly became visible to them. They saw that the Iron Cloud cavalry had nowhere to go from here on, and were basically at the end of the line. They realized that they could enjoy the killing to their hearts content as long as they could overtake the Iron Clouds troops! They had been furious over the entire course of the chase, and were desperately waiting for the decisive battle. But, it was finally the time for their revenge to present itself... Chu Yang was leading the troops on the mountain road. He was speeding up. He looked back to confirm that Jing Meng Hun and his men were keeping up. Then, he secretly shouted in his heart, [my n worked!] He again turned a corner without the slightest hesitation, and rushed towards the smallke wherein he had hidden the inner cores of the Lust Dragons. Some people had fallen from their horses along the sides of the road since they hadnt been able to bear the thirst any longer... "Speed up! Speed up!" Chu Yang mored, "Theres a water source up ahead!" Everyones spirits were aroused as soon as they heard these words. They tightly clenched their teeth, bent down on the horseback, and crazily rode forward. "Theres a water source up ahead?" Jing Meng Hun was also excited to hear that. They had been fighting and chasing all day long. And, that too in such a hot weather! Could a bottle of water possiblyst that long? Not even a drop of water remained inside the water bottle. Even Jing Meng Hun couldnt bear staying thirsty for one whole day... "Hurry up, everyone! Theres a water source up ahead!" Jing Meng Hun also shouted to inform everyone. This instantly roused up everyones spirits multiple folds. Chu Yang led therge military force, and crossed theke like a whirlwind. He had secretly prohibited anyone from drinking theke water. Moreover, he had sent several horses to run into theke, and defecate everywhere in order to make the water filthy. The soldiers then got on their horses, and sped away once they hadpleted this devious assignment. Jing Meng Hun arrived, and saw that several lumps of horseshit were floating on the rippling water surface. He couldnt stop his eyes from turning bloodshot from anger. However, the present situation was such... that he would die of thirst if he didnt drink water. "Filter out those filthy things. Hurry up, and fill your water bottles!" Jing Meng Hun nearly vomited blood when he realized that they must drink this water... even if it was filthy. However, the army behind him didnt have these scruples, [Damn! So what if theres horseshit floating in the water? Its still water! This water can save our lives at this time!] Everyone swarmed around, and drank a bellyful of water. Then, they filled their water bottles, and feltpletely rejuvenated. Everyone was soon done drinking the water. Next, the horses were led to thekeside in order to allow them to drink the water. However, Jing Meng Hun was seething with anger on the horseback. The deputy general remained silent as he filled a water bottle, and handed it over to Jing Meng Hun. Jing Meng Hun heaved a deep sigh and said, "I never thought that a dignified Nine Grade King Level Expert like myself would ever be subjected to such humiliation! I swear I wont call myself a man if I dont take revenge for this!" He spoke this, and put the bottles opening in his mouth, and took several gulps of water in one go. The deputy general stretched the corners of his mouth in a ridiculing smile, and said in his heart, [a great person like you may find this water filthy, but its good-enough for most of us as long as it quenches our thirst. Forget about a few lumps of horseshit floating in the water... would you not drink this water to save your life even if theke waspletely filled with horseshit?] [You will die if you dont drink it! And here youre fu*king talking about shame and humiliation...] Everyones vitality was roused a hundredfold after they had filled their bellies with lots of water. And, they suddenly had a high morale, and fight spirit. Jing Meng Hun let out a long and loud mor, "Everyone, get on your horses, and continue to chase after King of Hell Chu!" "Yes!" More than 20,000 riders lunged forward like a giant ck dragon! "Minister Chu, they drank it." Cheng Zi Ang grinned with his withered lips. The expression in his eyes was clearly a schadenfreude one. The people on his side werent allowed to drink theke water, but the enemy had ingested it... one could very well imagine that something had been dissolved in it... "They drank?" Chu Yang couldnt stop himself from bursting intoughter, "They drank it. They actually drank it!" "Whats in the water?" Cheng Zi Ang rode over to his side, and asked in a whisper. "Some aphrodisiac; thats all." Chu Yang winked, "A kind of aphrodisiac which can kill you if you dont copte with a woman within 5 hours of consuming it. The victims body festers up, and he dies if he cant..." "Ss..." Cheng Zi Ang sucked in a mouthful of cold air. [This... this this... this is really cruel ah! Aphrodisiac... holy crap! There have been no women in a radius of thousands of kilometers for thousands of years ever since this area has been turned into a battlefield...] [This move is very... cruel.] Cheng Zi Ang smacked his lips. His entire body trembled. And, he suddenly no longer felt thirsty... [Many of these mountain herbs can be used as raw materials for antidotes in case you had poisoned them. In fact, soldiers keep herbs and medicinal ingredient on their body as essories. So, they can drag on for some time if you had poisoned them. Moreover, the water in theke is flowing slowly, but it is still running-water at the end of the day. So, the toxicity wont be that heavy... perhaps the water may still be poisonous, but the victim might be able to drag on for some time before the poisons effect takes over... [But, with an aphrodisiac in the picture... they simply cant reverse this desperate situation. In fact, they are simply powerless!] Chen Yu Tong was standing nearby. And, he was chuckling endlessly. "Why are youughing?" Cheng Zi Ang asked. "I amughing... wa ha ha ha..." Chen Yu Tong drew back the corners of his mouth in a grin, and spoke, "If those guys really couldnt hold back... and ended up doing it with the warhorses... the thought... the very thought of watching more than 20,000 people moaning while doing with their warhorses is making me overjoyed. That will be Golden Horses, and the Riders, lying down together ah..." "Fu*k!" Cheng Zi Angs cursed in rage as hisplexion turned dark. But, he also smiled a bit. Then, he somewhat anxiously turned towards Chu Yang and asked, "Minister Chu, can... can it be detoxified by doing it with the warhorses?" "Thats utter nonsense!" Chu Yang silently looked at him, "Can warhorses be your wife?" "Uh... uh..." Cheng Zi Ang lowered his head. He didnt dare to speak further. "Lets move out, and go as far as possible! We will just move around for 2 hours, and then make a round trip back to the battlefield!" Chu Yang chuckled, "We must defeat them fair and square in the battlefield!" [Defeat them fair and square?] The facial muscles of Cheng Zi Ang and Chen Yu Tong twitched at the same time. [You have given so much aphrodisiac to those guys! It can be estimated that those guy will have started to fester up by the time we return to the battlefield. Dont you think its quite shameless of you to say defeat them fair and square?] Everyone got on their horses, and raced away. ... Jing Meng Hun could faintly feel that something was fishy. One hour had passed since he had drunk the water. And, he had suddenly begun to feel more and more feverish. Moreover, he felt as if the heat wasing out of his body. King Level Expert Jing felt a little ashamed. He hadnt even ridden the hoses for a day, and his thighs had still started to go numb from the rubbing. And, King Level Expert Jing made a shameful discovery when he realized that the friction between his crotch and the horses back had surprisingly incited a reaction down there... [Crap! Whats going on!] Jing Meng Hun also began to experience a dry mouth and tongue. The thing down was getting harder and harder, hotter and hotter with every passing minute... just like a red-hot iron bar. This was making him feel very ufortable. King Level Expert Jing was awfully embarrassed. He bent over on the horseback to lower his body and concealed himself, [motherfu*ker, if my subordinates saw that Ive got a hard on from riding a horse... that would destroy my dignity as a man.] However, he was very excited in his heart. Moreover, he was experiencing a blood rush throughout his body. He was having a very weird and ticklish feeling in his entire body. He felt as if that masculine impulse had suddenly returned to his body after a long absence... In fact, Jing Meng Hun felt that the wind blowing against his face was full of tenderness. Gentle like... his wifes tender hand on the wedding night... Jing Meng Huns vision soon began to blur a little. He couldnt help but think of that night... [Ah! My wife... I didnt even realize that youve been gone for so many years...] Jing Meng Huns eyes were full of gentleness as he recalled the most beautiful years of his life. He couldnt help but heave a long and sour sigh in his heart... He was dashing against the wind as he pushed forward. However, his train of thought had already started to wander far away... His subordinates were blushing in the back. Their eyes were emitting stimted rays of light... everyone was breathing heavily... and that too in a rhythmic manner... The warhorses were also getting more and more excited. They sped up, and became vigorous and livelier. Furthermore, they began to jump-about needlessly, and started to hop around continually... If one would lower ones line of sight a little... one would see that it was already erect down there... like a big red spear! It was like thousands of stampeding horses going ahead full speed C with thousands of spears C ready for battle... However, this beautiful and hazy feeling vanished when the second hour passed. And, everyone fell into a berserk state. Their eyes turned red. And, they all began to gasp for breath... Jing Meng Hun awakened from the recollection that had filled his heart with overwhelming emotions. He was now sure that something wasnt wrong, [dont tell me!] He turned around, and what he saw... left himpletely baffled! His subordinates were also in the same state as he was bloodshot eyes, gasping for breath, and full of desire... [Aphrodisiac!] Jing Meng Hun was so frightened... that his soul seemed to have left his body, and had then flown beyond the confines of the sky! [My God, when did it happen? When were we all given an aphrodisiac?] The feeling of restlessness was getting more and more powerful in his body. And, he had started to burn with impatience. He suddenly thought of thatke, and it shed in his mind like lightning. He immediately understood everything. He couldnt control his grief and indignation, and let out a long and loud cry, "King of Hell Chu... you are very cruel! King of Hell Chu! You are very cruel! You are very cruel..." Jing Meng Hun stared in anger while he was being torn apart by desire! King Level Expert Jing had realized what was going on, but he was still puzzled, [where did King of Hell Chu bring so much aphrodisiac from? Tossing lots of aphrodisiac into such argeke with running-water wont work for sure. What exactly did he use?] He was unaware that King of Hell Chu had used the aphrodisiac that had been derived from those flood dragons who had appeared in the midst of the mountain fire that he had started. Moreover, Jing Meng Hun had personally wounded those flood dragons. This was just like... Jing Meng Hun had given these flood dragons to King of Hell Chu as presents! Jing Meng Hun had personally started the fire that hadpelled the flood dragons toe out. Then, he had personally wounded the flood dragons. So, he had basically wrapped them up as presents for Chu Yang. And now, Chu Yang had used the lust poison of those very flood dragons on Jing Meng Hun... Jing Meng Hun would probably not wait for the lust poison to take its course if he found out about all this. In fact, he wouldve snapped his own neck the very next moment...! Can such a thing happen in this world? This was simply unimaginable. In fact, this was out-rightly inconceivable... Chapter 433 The Hero who Controls the World Dreams to See Soldiers and Swords No More Jing Meng Huns voice sounded from afar. It was filled with grief and indignation. Minister Chu C who was leading the Iron Clouds troops C suddenly chuckled and said, "It seems that King Level Expert Jing hasnt realized it yet, but unfortunately... this aphrodisiac doesnt have an antidote." [Its incurable?] Cheng Zi Angs whole body trembled. Chu Yangughed heartily. He then proimed in a loud voice, "Jing Meng Hun, I C King of Hell Chu C once told you that I will toy with you till you die! Do you believe it now? Are you happy now? Ha ha ha ha..." Jing Meng Hun became furious and shouted back loudly, "King of Hell Chu! I would rather die! But, I will drag you down with me!" He turned around and shouted loudly, "Chase!" "Jing Meng Hun, follow me closely!" Chu Yang let out a big roar, "To death! Lets have our armies engage in an upright and fair fight to death! I shall defeat you fair and square! And, I shall leave you convinced and ready to concede!" [Youve already tricked us into consuming so much aphrodisiacs. And now, everyones having erotic thoughts. How can there be a fair battle now?] [And then, you go so far as to shamelessly say upright and fair fight to death? , you will defeat me fair and square? , leave me convinced and ready to concede?!] "King of Hell Chu, you are shameless!!" Jing Meng Hun shouted out loud, "How can you be so shameless?!" He ended up spouting blood from his mouth along with that shout. Jing Meng Hun had gone wild with rage... [I must first kill King of Hell Chu! Then, I will think of a n for detoxification...] Two hours passed in the blink of an eye... ... Wu Kuang Yun had finished tidying-up the battlefield in one days time. Tie Bu Tian had given themand, and that huge crater C which had appeared after the massive explosion at the center of the array C had been filled. There were corpses everywhere! They were innumerable and densely packed... 8 million soldiers had participated in this war, but no more than 200,000 of them were left alive by now. And, even they were riddled with injuries, and were drawing theirst breaths... Wu Kuang Yun wasmanding the army to dig pits at present. They were preparing to bury the corpses. The weather was so hot that many corpses had already started to rot in just one day. This could lead to the outbreak of an epidemic... and that wouldnt be a pretty sight. Therefore, burying the corpses was the top-priority at the moment. And, Wu Kuang Yun wouldnt possibly dare to show the slightest negligence in this regard. Suddenly, the noise of neighing horses and moring men sounded while the digging work was going on. A team of cavalry soldiers could be seen rushing over from afar. Wu Kuang Yun was startled when he saw that the armors was of the cavalrymen were in a mess. The man at the forefront had disheveled hair, torn sleeves, and filthy ck dirt all over his face. He appeared to be in an extremely distressed state. However, he was smiling for some reason. And, his smile was as bright as the sunlight. This man was none other than King of Hell Chu! The carefully chosen elite troops of Iron Cloud were rallying behind King of Hell Chu! Wu Kuang Yun was in a shock. [This guy is in such a distressed state. But, why does he look so pleased with himself? Dont tell me that he has destroyed the Golden Horse Riders Department?] He was thinking of this scenario when he heard a loud and inconsble bellow, "King of Hell Chu! Dont run! Come to die!" Jing Meng Hun was leading the team of Golden Horse Riders Department, and was chasing wildly-after. Wu Kuang Yun opened his mouth and eyes wide, [this guy is being chased. So, hes actually running for his life! But... he still looks so proud of himself... hes fu*king amazing...] [But... why is he leading the Golden Horse Riders Department here?] The time taken to describe the scene was much longer than the one it took for it to unfold. King of Hell Chu urged his horse to move around in a circle, and shouted, "Make formation!" The cavalry soldiers behind him immediately formed a military formation in spite of being in a tired and distressed state. This was then followed by a majestic roar, "Prepare to face the enemy!" Wu Kuang Yun curled his lips. He was already running towards his warhorse at lightning speed. [Its a fu*king miracle that your soldiers are able to stand straight. But, you still want them to face the enemy? It seems I will have to move into action.] However, what happened next... left Wu Kuang Yun inplete shock! He saw the two armies C each in a simrly distressed state C lined-up in formations to face each other. Then, the troops on both sides suddenly charged towards each other. However, the riders of the Golden Horse Riders Department suddenly began to copse one after another on the way itself. In fact, some people were still dashing forward when their noses and ears suddenly started to rot and fall. Then, their arms fell to the ground with squish sounds... Even the warhorses of the Golden Horse Riders Department copsed one after another, and turned into piles of rotten meat! Wu Kuang Yun rubbed his eyes, [Fu*k! Whats going on? These men were alive and kicking a moment ago! So, how did they suddenly turn into corpses more rotten than the one that have been lying in the battlefield for a day? Could it be... that these were originally corpses that were rotting on the horsebacks for a long time?] [But, how can the corpses... make sounds?] Chu Yang proudly smiled, [Damn, its already past the time-limit of five hours! Why havent you all died yet?] The over 20,000 people of the Golden Horse Riders Department suddenly crashed down with a loud crashing noise, and instantly turned into dposed meat alongside most of their horses! Chu Yangs troops C who were already tired-enough to be rendered incapable of lifting their weapons C didnt need to use their weapons in the end. Jing Meng Huns troops simply copsed on their own, and that too in a bizarre manner... Jing Meng Hun turned around to look, and his entire body trembled. He faced upwards, and yelled out. This was a horrifying spectacle. And, he couldnt help but think that he-himself was affected by the same poison. He felt like dying from the grief that had started to gue his heart the very next instant! "King of Hell Chu! What poison is this?" Jing Meng Huns entire body was trembling. He could already feel his skin itch; it had started to fester-up... "Jing Meng Hun... this poison is derived from the flood dragons which had appeared after you had burned the mountain..." Chu Yangughed loudly, "Also, many thanks to you for seriously injuring those flood dragons. I wouldnt have been able to obtain their inner cores if it werent for you. Now, you can say that Ive avenged them by using their cores to poison your body! Moreover, this also serves as a revenge for the people whose livelihood was destroyed by the destruction of mountain forest!" Chu Yang sneered, "Jing Meng Hun, you tell me... isnt this retribution?" Jing Meng Hun was dumbstruck! The thud sounds had beening incessantly from behind him over this short period of time. There were about 24,000 people of the Golden Horse Riders Department at the start of this chase. But, Jing Meng Hun was the only one left alive by now! Furthermore, his warhorse had begun to rot, and had slowly turned into mush... So, Jing Meng Hun was now standing on the ground... He raised his arm, and saw the slow emergence of yellow spots. Then, these spots turned into water-stains filled with pus, and eventually dposed and turning into big holes... Jing Meng Hun wore a miserable smile, faced upwards, and let out a loud roar, "Retribution! Retribution!" He put out his hand. Only the bones remained in ce of his fingers. He used his bony fingers to draw out his long sword. And then, he slit his own throat! His tall and burly body then slowly fell down on the ground with a loud thud. And then, his entire body turned into a pile of rotten meat! Chu Yang heaved a sigh of relief. He saw people turning into piles of rotten meat one after another, and couldnt help a cold feeling in his heart. [This lust poison... is very potent and scary!] He suddenly recalled that he-himself had been poisoned by this poison. [If not for... perhaps I wouldve also turned into a pile of rotten meat!] He couldnt stop his facial muscle from twitching. He turned his head towards Tie Bu Tians tent; it was located in the back... and, an extremelyplicated look appeared in his eyes! Wu Kuang Yun and his cavalry soldiers were approaching fast. They felt that they were watching a dream-like scene as they galloped along the way. Everyone was rubbing their eyes, [what the hell is going on?] [More than 20,000 people! The most elite army on the entire continent!] [And... they suddenly vanished into thin air... just like that? Even a Ninth Grade King Level Expert C who was also the chief of the Golden Horse Riders Department C alsomitted suicide in utter desperation... but, he still turned into rotten meat without exception!] Everyone was petrified. This decisive battle had finallye to an end! But, this bizarre and terrifying spectacle had forever branded itself in the hearts of all. Chu Yang rested for a while. Then, he quickly left for thatke. He needed to retrieve the inner cores of flood dragons, [Fu*k! These things are too virulent. I must lock them inside my Nine Tribtions Space ah...] Tie Bu Tian, Tie Long Cheng, and Wu Kuang Yun were discussing the means to deal with the aftermath of this war. Great Zhaos 6 million soldiers had been wiped out in their entirety. And, Iron Cloud had 4 million soldiers in the beginning. But, only 300,000 of them remained! No one wouldve ever expected such an oue beforehand. The ten tiger and dragon generals of Great Zhao had also perished in the war! The elites of Great Zhaos Golden Horse Riders Department had been poisoned to death under a treacherous n formted by King of Hell Chu! Diwu Qing Rou was missing. Great Zhao had been reduced to a tiger without teeth after the war! There was indeed another nation called Limitless Nation. However, it had been reduced to ruins by Diwu Qing Rou prior to the war between Great Zhao and Iron Cloud. Therefore, Limitless Nation was barely managing to maintain its feeble existence. It was no longer self-sufficient as it once used to be. So, Iron Cloud was taking the footsteps towards unifying the world. And, it would be able to go all-out with no obstacles in the way. The mission to unify the Lower Three Heavens would inevitably go smoothly since everyone else was bound to obey! It was only a matter of time before this oue would manifest. However, Tie Bu Tian was still depressed in her heart. In fact, there wasnt the slightest trace of joy in her heart. She saw that scene of post-war devastation, and heaved a long sigh. The breeze blew throughout the night. The moon was bright, yet the stars were sparse in the sky. Tie Bu Tian and Wu Qian Qian were slowly walking towards the summit. There was residual smell of blood in the air even though this brutal war had already ended. "This war was very disastrous. And, it has caused heavy losses!" Wu Qian Qian pondered for a moment. She then continued, "You can unify the world now. But, it will probably take several years for this loss of strength to be fully restored. Moreover, it was even more devastating for themon people. Its hard to say how many families lost their backbones... many lost their sons and fathers... sigh!" Tie Bu Tians countenance turned serious as she looked up at the starry sky, and softly spoke, "This world is... full of helplessness!" She paused for quite some time, and then continued slowly, "I shall grant amnesty to the entire world after Ive unified it. I shall re-formte the style of governance, and only employ talented individuals... "As far as themon people are concerned... I will exempt them from paying taxes for three years. Afterwards, I will add three-and-a-half years of taxes to recover the nations wealth..." Tie Bu Tian was somewhat at a loss as she continued, "I had be the crown prince of Iron Cloud a while ago, but I never expected that the task of unifying the world would fall into my hands. And, now that Im about to do it... it just feels like a dream..." Wu Qian Qian remained silent. Tie Bu Tian was silent for a while. She looked at the shining stars in the sky, and then recited in a sad tone, "The war leaves its weapons useless, and armors steel be decorations. The hero who controls the world... dreams to see soldiers and swords no more...! "Chu Yang has imed great credit for himself in this war to rule over the world." Tie Bu Tian continued in a mncholic manner. She was obviously thinking that Chu Yang would soon leave. Wu Qian Qian also sighed. She then spoke-up in a somewhat mischievous manner, "Thats your man. It can be said that your man gave this world to you as a gift." "My man..." The traces of deep attachment and tender feelings shed in Tie Bu Tians eyes. Suddenly, the loud voice of a guard sounded from afar, "Who are you?" "Its me!" it was Chu Yangs voice. "Chu Yang is back." Wu Qian Qians eyes lit up, "He waited until now to visit... whats he been up to?" Tie Bu Tians eyes shed as she gently said, "Remember what I told you... " She had faintly guessed the purpose behind Chu Yangs visit. Chapter 434 She Was Called Little Tian Tian Chu Yang walked to the summit; step by step. His ck robe was fluttering in the night breeze. He was taking heavy footsteps. There was some hesitation in his gait. His heart was in a state ofplete mess... just like his ck robe in the wind. Wu Qian Qian looked at Chu Yangs ck robe; she had sewn it with her own hands. Her eyes revealed traces of tender feelings. "Minister Chu, youve just returned from the war. Why are you taking a leisurely stroll instead of getting rest?" Tie Bu Tian asked with a smile. "Ivee here because theres something I dont understand. And, it has left me puzzled. So, Ive speciallye to consult with Your Majesty," Chu Yang replied indifferently. "Ha-ha, what in the world happened... that has puzzled Minister Chu so deeply?" Tie Bu Tianughed in a clear and sonorous voice. Chu Yang was silent for a long time. Then, he slowly spoke-up, "Qian Qian, you should excuse us. Theres something I wish to discuss with His Majesty alone." Wu Qian Qianplied by saying, "ok". She anxiously looked at these two people, and then turned around to leave. Tie Bu Tian snorted, and said, "Qian Qian isnt an outsider. Whats this matter that you cant talk about in front of her?" Wu Qian Qian found herself sandwiched between these two, and didnt know whether to advance or retreat. "This is a private matter. It will be very inconvenient to talk in Qian Qians presence," Chu Yang indifferently replied. "Private matter or public matter... they are all the same in front of me. These are mere worldly matters in my eyes!" Tie Bu Tian gently said, "Im the Lord of the world. I have the power to manage all such matters of the world. Qian Qian, you can stay." Chu Yang looked at Tie Bu Tian; he was astounded. His face slowly darkened slowly. He simply couldnt understand how Tie Bu Tian had be so overbearing all of a sudden? "Your Majesty, is this what you wish? Is this what you intended?" Chu Yang asked solemnly. He genuinely didnt know that the reason Tie Bu Tian was so adamant on keeping Wu Qian Qian here... was rted to the fact that she was somewhatcking in confidence. Moreover, she was a bit scared in heart as well. Therefore, Wu Qian Qians presence would embolden her. "Minister Chu, whats the matter?" Tie Bu Tian asked. Chu Yangsplexion had turned gloomy. In fact, he had barely managed to suppress his rage from erupting. He tried his utmost to keep his anger under control and said, "Since Your Majesty says so... Ill speak frankly. I think you mustve seen that Jing Meng Hun and his 25,000 golden horse riders were poisoned to death. They werepletely wiped out... by a poison called the lust poison!" His eyes were firmly fixated at Tie Bu Tians face as he said this. "Lust poison!" Tie Bu Tians facial muscles twitched. "Theres no method or medicine to cure this type of lust poison... besides the coption between male and female!" Chu Yang bluntly said, "And, I was affected by the same lust poison on the day you had rescued me. But, I came out unscathed for some reason." Tie Bu Tians eyes moved aside to avoid eye-contact. Chu Yang pressed forward, and moved a step closer. His eyes were still ring at Tie Bu Tian as he calmly asked, "I wish to know why I didnt die back then? Whos the woman who saved me?" Tie Bu Tian began to panic. And, this was clearly visible from her frenzied facial expression. She opened her mouth to speak something as she helplessly looked at Chu Yang. Meanwhile, Wu Qian Qian was nervously watching her from the side... "I just wish to know who she is!" Chu Yang softly spoke-up. "Ha-ha... I never thought that Minister Chu would find out the truth," Tie Bu Tians eyes flickered. There was a strange uneasiness in her smile, "This is the work of providence." "Providence?" Chu Yangs eyes shed. "Yes..." Tie Bu Tians gaze became somewhat distant as she spoke, "I guess I will have to tell you what happened that day since youre asking..." "I would like to hear the details," Chu Yang solemnly said. "Minister Chu had already lost consciousness when I came rushing to your rescue with my army behind. My shadow uncles went all-out, and saved you from the encirclement of the Golden Horse Riders Department at the risk of their lives," Tie Bu Tian began to narrate slowly. "This much... I know. What happened afterwards?" "Then, we found out that Minister Chu had a dreadful poison running in his body. And, this poison couldnt be cured with any antidote! Moreover, it was the lust poison of an ancient beast named the Lust Dragon. The only way to get rid of this poison was coption... otherwise it was incurable," Tie Bu Tian told little by little. "And...?" Chu Yang knew that the narration was reaching the main point. So, he was listening very attentively. "And, we were in the barren mountains that were surrounded by wilderness. Where could we possibly go to find a woman?" Tie Bu Tian heaved a loud sigh. "Oh?" "But fortunately, the heaven never seals off every exit. We took Minister Chu along, and looked for help along the way. And, we suddenly found a young peasant maiden in the valley. She hade to the mountain forest to chop firewood..." Tie Bu Tians eyes sparkled as she quietly continued. Meanwhile, Wu Qian Qian cried out ah in fear. The tone in which Tie Bu Tian was recounting the incident... made it seem as if she was about to tell the truth. However, Wu Qian Qian hadnt anticipated that Tie Bu Tian would pull out such a pack of lies out of nowhere! "A peasant maiden...?" Chu Yang wrinkled his brows. "Her home was located in the mountains. It had burned down in the mountain fire, and everyone in her family had died. She survived because she hade to the valley to chop firewood, and there was a spring nearby," Tie Bu Tian narrated this part with difficulty. This was the grand lie she had prepared in advance to deal with Chu Yang if he would evere to press her for an answers. "Continue..." Chu Yangs tone was quite blunt. There was a dangerous look in his eyes as well. "We had saved her at that time. And then, we requested sister-in... requested her... to save you." Tie Bu Tian sighed and said, "She agreed..." Chu Yang clenched his fist tightly. "Where is she?" Chu Yang realized that this young girl had sacrificed her chastity for his sake, and he had beenpletely oblivious of it. So, he couldnt help but have a burst of constrained feelings in his heart... He didnt feel ashamed. He was lucky-enough to have survived in that kind of situation. Was he in a position to ask for some outstanding beauty? It didnt matter what she looked like. After all, she had saved his life by sacrificing her most precious thing! This was one big favor! And, for the man involved... this was one hell of a responsibility! "I killed her!" Tie Bu Tian solemnly replied, "That girl... was clean and undefiled, but I figured that Minister Chu doesnt need a burden like her. Moreover, Minister Chu already has someone in his heart. So, I realized that you wont be willing to bear such a responsibility. Therefore, I determined whats right for Minister Chu... and, I killed her." A sharp pain appeared in Tie Bu Tians eyes as she said this, [killed her. Yes, I killed her!] "Killed?" Chu Yang was somewhat dazed by this. He murmured to himself, "Killed?" [A chaste girl sacrificed her dignity... her purity... as well as her most precious thing to save my life, and Tie Bu Tian killed her?!!] "Why?" Chu Yangs body trembled. mes of anger surged forth in his eyes. He noticed a look of panic and guilt in Tie Bu Tians eyes. It was apanied by an apologetic look as well. Chu Yang intuitively thought, [Tie Bu Tian doesnt seem to be lying!] "Why not?!" Tie Bu Tian indifferently replied, "Minister Chu, I did it for you." [I did it for you! I did it for your own good... I dont want you to be hurt...] Chu Yang turned furious, "You did it for me? You killed my savior for my good? You killed a pitiful woman for my good?!" Chu Yang couldnt control his rage, and suddenly took a step forward. He stretched out his hand, and maliciously grabbed Tie Bu Tians neck. A vengeful look welled-up in his eyes, "You... how can you be so heartless?! Dont you understand that it doesnt matter whether she was beautiful or ugly... it doesnt matter whether I wouldve been reluctant to ept her or not... she was still my woman!?" "My woman! How can you casually kill her?" Chu Yang asked furiously. Tie Bu Tian was being strangled by him, and found it difficult to breathe. Her eyes rolled up into her head, and revealed the whites of her eyeballs. She was suffering a lot of pain. However, a sweet feeling had also appeared in her heart rather spontaneously. The words spoken by Chu Yang had firmly wedged themselves into her heart... [My woman!] [How can you causally kill my woman?] However, this strong woman tenaciously controlled her emotions, and coldly looked at Chu Yang. "Chu Yang! Dont do it!" Wu Qian Qian rushed over in panic, and tried to break-off Chu Yangs grip, "What are you doing? Let go of His Majesty! Quickly let go... she... she is..." She wanted to say that she is pregnant with your child, but didnt dare to say it in the end... Chu Yang gradually rxed the strength in his hand, and Tie Bu Tians feet touched the ground. She was finally able to breathe. However, he still kept clutching her neck, and coldly asked, "Give me an exnation!" Tie Bu Tian coughed severely. Then, she coldly looked at Chu Yang and slowly exined, "Would you have married her if I hadnt killed her?" Chu Yangsplexion paled. He couldnt help but take a step back. And, the grip of his right hand loosened in an involuntarily motion. However, Tie Bu Tian took a step forward to close-in-on him, and then asked in a heavy voice, "Minister Chu, how would you have handled her if I hadnt killed her? What would you have done for her? "Would you have apanied her for a lifetime if I hadnt killed her?" Tie Bu Tians piercing gaze pricked right into Chu Yangs eyes like a needle, "Tell me... what could you have done? Tell me?!" The five finger marks could be seen very clearly on her neck. These marks had been left by Chu Yangs grip. Chu Yang took several steps back in apletely distressed state of mind. [If that woman was alive and present here... would I marry her, and take her as my wife...?] [Yes, can I marry her...?] Chu Yang suddenly remembered Mo Qing Wu, and felt a tearing pain in his heart! [Would I? Would I? What would Qing Wu do if I had married this girl? What would be the point of my rebirth? But... her sacrifice would have been for nothing if I hadnt married her!] [How could I be so heartless?] Chu Yang was at a loss after being confronted by Tie Bu Tians questions! Tie Bu Tian covered her neck, and let out a painful cough. She gasped for breath, and spoke-up with difficulty, "So, I ended her life with my own hands. I terminated this entire matter myself... treating as if this incident never happened. Isnt that good enough?" She had felt as if a knife was had sheared her heart as she had spoken these words, [terminated with my own hands...? Ended with my own hands...?!] Chu Yang stood stupefied like a wooden statue. And, his eyes suddenly turned moist. [That poor girl sacrificed so much... and even her life for someone like me... a man she didnt know, and had never seen before...] He was always decisive when it came to killing people or ruthless ughters! However, he wasnt a person without feelings. In fact, Chu Yang was always very serious about his responsibilities on the contrary! He would kill everyone on the battlefield if they were hostile towards him... that too without batting an eye. However, killing an innocent person... would make him feel guilty. This matter had made him feel very constrained in his heart. In fact, he was infinitely bitter in his heart. A long passage of time psed. Chu Yang heaved a long sigh, and asked in a hoarse voice, "What... was her name?" [Name?] Tie Bu Tian took a deep breath as her eyes turned somewhat moist. She replied in a muffled voice, "I dont know her surname. I only know that she was called Tian Tian. She had told us that her father loved her very much, and used to call her... Little Tian Tian..." "Tian Tian? Little Tian Tian?" Chu Yangs voice was low and deep. It was hard to tell what kinds of emotions were raging in his heart. Tie Bu Tian suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart when she heard Chu Yang call her name. She felt congested in her chest. She hastily turned her head to one side, and tears began to well-up in her eyes... Chapter 435 Leaves on a Long Journey! "Little Tian Tian... Little Tian Tian..." Chu Yang wore a tragic smile and said, "I had never thought that I C Chu Yang C will ever fall into such a spiral of emotional debt!" Tie Bu Tian felt that her voice was choking with emotion. She quickly coughed a few times to clear her throat and said, "Minister Chu, you must understand that there was no other way." "There was no other way?" Chu Yang gave her a mirthless smile. Tie Bu Tian felt as if her heart was being torn apart. But, she suppressed her feelings, and smiled gently. Meanwhile, Wu Qian Qian lowered her head in sadness. She also felt infinitely bitter in her heart. She didnt know whether she was feeling bad for Tie Bu Tian... or for herself... "Wheres she buried?" Chu Yang took a deep breath and asked, "Im going to offer my prayers." There was strange sadness in his smile, "It doesnt matter who she was... or what she looked like... this woman was my first woman in this life!" [The first woman in his life?] Tie Bu Tians eyes lit up. She then said, "We were stuck in the turmoil and chaos of war back then. The entire mountain was burning. Moreover, there was a fear of being ambushed by the Golden Horse Riders Department any moment, so..." "I understand." Chu Yang gently nodded and then turned away. He put his hands on his shoulders, raised his head to look up at the starry sky. Then, he murmured in a low voice, "Little Tian Tian... Oh Little Tian Tian... I will never forget you in my entire life!" The three people remained silent for a long time. "The war for Lower Three Heavens has ended. Iron Cloud will soon dominate the world. I guess its time for me to go," Chu Yangs tone was somewhat mncholic. He had been looking forward to leave for the Middle Three Heavens rather eagerly. However, he felt a sharp ache in his heart for some unknown reason. "Youre leaving?" Tie Bu Tian and Wu Qian Qian raised their heads to look at him, and asked in unison. "Yes." Chu Yang didnt turn around as he replied softly. The two women felt a pang of frustration. They couldnt even speak for a long time. They knew this day woulde sooner orter, but they still bewildered at thest minute. They were packing in their hearts, while their minds had gonepletely nk... "Your Majesty, I request you... please take good care of Qian Qian!" Chu Yang spoke-up in a muffled voice without turning back. "You can rest assured about that!" Tie Bu Tian clenched her teeth, and sucked in a mouthful of cold air as she said, "I shall ascend the throne of the world, and make Qian Qian my Empress!" "Empress?!" Chu Yang was startled in his heart. He turned around like a whirlwind, and looked at those two with disbelief in his eyes, "You..." A tragic smile appeared on Wu Qian Qians face, "So, you dont need to be worried about me..." Chu Yang profoundly looked at her for quite some time. Then, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. But, he didnt know why he was having theseplex feelings in his heart. Eventually, he reluctantly spoke-up, "Such being the case, I... can rest assured." Wu Qian Qian was experiencing heartache. She said in a soft voice, "When are you leaving? I wille to see you off." "Why do you wish to see me off?" Chu Yang solemnly said, "Thats unnecessary." "No, I must see you off." Wu Qian Qian firmly shook her head. She felt heartbroken as she said, "Im going to shoulder the position of King of Hell Chu after you leave. And, now you C the real one C is leaving. So, how can I C the fake one C not bother to see you off?" "King of Hell Chu... Ha ha ha..." Chu Yang let out a hoarseughter. He spoke after a while, "I will leave tomorrow morning. I will first go to Beyond the Heavens Sect to say my prayers for Little Tian Tian since she sacrificed everything for me... and then, I will head out straight for the entrance to the Middle Three Heavens from there..." "Tomorrow morning... so early..." Tie Bu Tians body shook a little. "Ha-ha..." Chu Yangughed somewhat solemnly, "Whats there to yearn for in the Lower Three Heavens?" He shook his head, and forced a smile, "Theres none. Theres none..." The two women experienced heartache at the same time. They also had a burning sensation in their noses. [Theres nothing to yearn for? Is there really nothing? Do you even realize... what youre throwing away? What you are leaving behind...?] A long pause followed. Then, Chu Yang turned around and said, "Take care you two, ha ha ha..." Then, his body floated away like a cloud. His ck robe danced in the ice-cold wind, and made a fluttering sound as he flew down from the summit. He quickly disappeared in the night sky. From beginning to end... he didnt look back! ~~The next day... early in the morning... right before dawn~~ Chu Yangs ck robe fluttered as his well-dressed figure went out of the military barracks. He was carrying a small package in his hand. He looked back, and felt a bit nostalgic... Endless bitter feelings surged in his heart. He didnt know why this was happening... He finally chuckled, and shook his head before he walked forward in a calm manner. He suddenly gawked when he arrived in the valley area. He saw four people mounted on four horses waiting up ahead. These were Tie Bu Tian, the two shadows, and Wu Qian Qian. "Is Minister Chu ready to leave?" Tie Bu Tians asked in a shaking voice. She had tried her best to control herself, but she still hadnt been able to help it. Wu Qian Qian looked at Chu Yang emotionally... as if she were watching a daydream. Her tears simply wouldnt stay-put, and continued to roll down endlessly. However, she was reluctant to wipe them-off... fearing that Chu Yang might disappear if she blinked... Not knowing when they would meet again... "Ha-ha, now I truly understand the debt of gratitude coupled with the duty to avenge. Im hitting the road with that in mind." The moment Chu Yang said debt of gratitude coupled with duty to avenge... the sky C that had turned bright merely a while ago with the break of dawn C suddenly turned dark for some reason. This darkness was short-lived, and remained for a mere half-a-minute. It then disappeared. However, these five people faintly realized, [the sky seems somewhat different.] Chu Yangs heart was filled with emotions. [It feels as if... my mission of going against the heavens will, and changing my fate has been aplished...? Or is it possible that Im once again caught in the grasp of unknown future?] Chu Yang suddenly became very eager to be at Mo Qing Wus side. "Im leaving," Chu Yang spoke in a soft voice. "Take care on the way!" Tie Bu Tians entire body shook uncontrobly as she looked deeply at Chu Yang. She then spoke in a soft voice, "Minister Chu, you have given me so much in thest more-than-a years time! I will remember this phase of time my entire life..." She paused for a moment, and then continued in a warbling tone, "This more-than-a years time was perhaps the happiest time in my life..." Chu Yang couldnt help but be deeply moved when Tie Bu Tian revealed his true feelings, "Your Majesty, theres no need to be so emotional... There will be ample time for thatter. This isnt the day to say goodbye forever." "The day to say goodbye forever...?" Tie Bu Tians eyes lit up, "Minister Chu, what do you mean..." "Perhaps... Ille back," Chu Yang quietly replied. "Minister Chu, take good care until we meet again." The two shadows cupped their hands together in obeisance, "We will always remember your kindness in our hearts. Thats all we have to say." "Yeah, I hope you two take good care of His Majesty," Chu Yang smiled and said. "Thats a given." The shadow took a deep breath and replied... almost as if they were taking a pledge, "Minister Chu can rest assured! We wont allow anyone toy a finger on His Majesty and Young Miss Wu as long as we live!" "Chu Yang ..." Wu Qian Qian slowly walked up to him; there was a parcel in her hand. Tie Bu Tian and the shadow heaved a deep sigh. They then moved a step back. "This parcel contains ck robes which Ive sewn for you with my own hands. There are a total of nine of them." Wu Qian Qian nearly choked with emotions as she said, "You take them along with you. Each strand of these robes has been personally contrived by me. I remember that you had once said that you like ck robes... correct?" "Yes..." Chu Yang had a feeling of congestion in his chest, but he still spoke-up with difficulty, "Thank you... Qian Qian." "Im just hoping to make your journey safe andfortable..." Wu Qian Qian replied emotionally. She seemed obsessed as she looked at his face. She went up to him, tidied-up his cor, straightened his robe, and the hem. She reorganized each spot with her own hands... Clusters of sparking and crystal-like tears fell to the ground. Chu Yang was holding the parcel, but felt as if he was holding the heart of a pure and innocent girl. It suddenly felt as heavy as a mountain. He already had 6 or 7 such ck robes in the Nine Tribtions Space. All of them had been sewn by Wu Qian Qian. He was deeply touched by this. So, he took a deep breath and said, "Qian Qian, you shouldnt act like this... you will be the Empress of the world in the future. People wouldugh at you if they saw you like this..." Tie Bu Tian had seen how Wu Qian Qians infatuated eyes had gazed at Chu Yang while she had sorted his clothes... like a wife grooming her husbands clothes before sending him on a long journey. A strange look appeared in Tie Bu Tians eyes. It was jealously... "Im leaving." Chu Yang controlled himself from holding Wu Qian Qian into his arms. After all, Tie Bu Tian was still standing nearby, and Wu Qian Qian was soon going be his Empress. Therefore, Chu Yang moved a step back. However, Wu Qian Qian suddenly stepped forward, and hugged him. She buried her head in his chest, and began to sob tears of silence. Her hug was so tight, and so hard... that it seemed as if she would never see him again if he left today... The soft spot in Chu Yangs heart had been stirred by this. He couldnt help but raise his head to look at Tie Bu Tian; he was looking at Wu Qian Qian. However, Chu Yang noticed a particrly strange expression in Tie Bu Tians. It seemed simr to the look of... endless jealously... This look suddenly stirred Chu Yangs heart. [Theres a strange look in his eyes... dont tell me that hes jealous because I am hugging his future Empress?] Wu Qian Qian continued to weep silently for a while. She then suddenly pushed Chu Yang away. She lowered her head, and drew back two steps. Then, she spoke-up in a warbling voice, "You go now... go... just go..." She suddenly turned around like a whirlwind, covered her face with her hands, and bolted away frantically. However, she turned around to look at Chu Yang after she had rushed out for several feet; her eyes were blurred with tears. Her tender body was trembling. She felt more and more powerless. She finally squatted down on the ground, and covered her face with her hands. Chu Yang felt bitter pain in his heart. He finally cupped one fist in the other hand in respect, and resolutely spoke, "Take care, everyone!" His feet trod back while he continued to face everyone. His body floated back like a lightning. He went back a considerable distance like this. Then, he suddenly turned around, and flew up to the top of a big tree. "Chu Yang!" Wu Qian Qian let out a painful shout, and suddenly rushed back in a frenzy. Chu Yang was standing atop the tree with his back facing her. He stood still, but his body was shaking. It seemed as if he would turn back... but he didnt in the end. A clear whistling sound reverberated as his body darted away like lighting; it only left afterimages behind. His figure then vanished in the mountain forest. "Chu Yang!" Wu Qian Qian poured her heart out in this onest shout as her crazily bolting body suddenly came to standstill. She then paused as she stood in a daze... Tie Bu Tian had been enduring this entire time. The tears she had been holding back finally burst out like an uncontroble river from a broken dam as she watched him disappear. Her entire body shivered like a withered leaf in the wind... A long passage of time psed. She eventually pulled back her vision from the direction in which Chu Yang had disappeared. She then squatted down, and stretched out a finger towards the spot where Chu Yang had left two clear footprints. She sentimentally looked at his footprints, and tears began to fall down... [Chu Yang, you wille back, right? You are in the Lower Three Heavens... you are here... in my heart. You have left such a deep impression in my heart. How can you just leave like that?] [How can you just leave like that when you are in so much debt?] Chapter 436 Arrives in the Middle Heaven The war between Iron Cloud and Great Zhao had ended. The Great Zhao Army had been annihted. The top-ten dragon and tiger generals were dead. Diwu Qing Rou was missing. The world domination at the hands of Iron Cloud was simply unstoppable! A secret order had been received from Diwu Qing Rou in Great Zhaos Continent Center. And, the two brothers Yin Wu Fa and Yin Wu Tian C had immediately started the purge. The Imperial n was the first one to get ughtered. The imperial ministers got ughtered thereafter. The long suspected enemy C Cheng Yun He C was also murdered by the two brothers. None of the upper echelon of Great Zhao was spared by these two men. Afterwards, these two brothers banded the leftover manpower of the Golden Horse Riders Department in Continent Center, and fled to live in the seclusion of the mountain forest. It is said that these two King Level experts have never been seen since! Tie Long Cheng and Wu Kuang Yun consolidated a million troops, and marched south to sweep the world. Iron Clouds Emperor C Tie Bu Tian C returned to the Iron Cloud Citadel, and sent a marriage proposal to seek the permission of Beyond the Heavens Sects leader C Wu Yun Liang. The approval arrived soon-after. Then, Tie Bu Tian arranged the nations mother ceremony to coronate the Empress. And then, he got married with Wu Qian Qian, and made her the Empress of Iron Cloud! It happened so fast that everyone was left greatly surprised. But, the Iron Clouds ministers finally understood everything at the wedding, [this bride is a peerless beauty, but her abdomen seems quite bloated...] [No wonder His Majesty was in such a hurry to get married. So, Young Miss Wu is already pregnant because an illicit pre-marriage rtionship with His Majesty...] The ministers rejoiced and congratted each other once they realized this. They beamed with joy at the thought, [Iron Cloud is about to dominate the world, and our nation already has an heir! This doubles the happiness ah.] The only surprising thing was that King of Hell Chu didnt show-up in-person to congratte. He merely sent a congrattory gift. Tie Bu Tian took the infamous demon girl Wu Qian Qian of Bu Tian Pavilion along with him after the big-fat wedding, and she was made to reside as the Empress in the Imperial Pce. Everyone presumed that this matter had probably left Minister Chu in a very bad mood. Perhaps, thats why Minister Chus ns got more and more arduous, and his methods got more and more vigorous and resolute thereafter... Therefore, Tie Bu Tian issued an imperial decree Bu Tian Pavilion is being incorporated into the national structure, and will be an independent supervision department. It will be responsible for overseeing the government officials throughout the world. And, Minister Chu will have absolute authority to deal with any matter that involves any vition of thew. Therefore, Bu Tian Pavilion was brought into the light from the dark, and gained immense authority. And, the ominous name of Minister Chu instantly spread throughout the world! Tie Long Chengs expedition army continued to get victories everywhere it went. It was akin to having effortless aplishments with no setbacks whatsoever. They didnt encounter any serious resistance. So, they continued to advance triumphantly... singing songs of victory on their route... The Iron Clouds million soldiers reached Great Zhao Continent Center in just half-a-years time, and captured it! After that, Wu Kuang Yun continued to lead the army south in order to attack the Limitless Nation. Meanwhile, Tie Long Cheng led his army north to sweep the Wolf Tribe of the Northern Grasnd. Tie Bu Tian soon informed the whole world that Empress Wu Qian Qian had given birth to a son. Tie Bu Tian was overjoyed, and personally named him Tie Yang! Hes rumored to have said these words at time of his sons naming I hope that this child grows up to be a tall pir of strength, and is able to support the heaven and earth with his indomitable spirit! Tie Bu Tian named Tie Yang as the crown prince when he was merely one month old, and made the baby-boy the heir to the throne. Tie Yang then became the candidate for the role of the next Emperor! And, the entire nation broke into a great celebration... These things will perhaps be taken-upter in the story... ... ... Chu Yang arrived at the spot where he had fought with the Golden Horse Riders Department on that same day. He wandered around for a long time. Then, he finally heaved a deep sigh. He used his sword to engrave a few words on a mountain wall, and then floated away. "Tian Tian! Little Tian Tian..." Chu Yang sighed in a mncholic manner, [just these five words can express a hundred remembrances.] ... ... The mountain pass was filled with clouds and mist. Chu Yangs ck robe fluttered as he burst into the dense fog. The entrance to the Middle Three Heavens was located at this ce! Chu Yang rushed into this channel without any hesitation. He had passed through it once before. His body was engulfed in dazzling seven-colored rays of light. It was genuinely fantastical. He arrived at a tform after he had crossed this very long channel. Chu Yangs expression was gentle as he set foot on the stone tform. The sky over the stone tform was misty. Suddenly, a gorgeous white light came from this dark and misty sky, and enveloped Chu Yangs body in its entirety. The light shed once. And, Chu Yangs body rose upward within the white light. He was about to leave the Lower Three Heavens, but he suddenly remembered several things in this moment. Wu Qian Qian was frantically running towards him... choking with emotions, yet calling out his name, "Chu Yang..." Chu Yang closed his eyes shut, and sighed sadly. Then, he strangely remembered that scene when Wu Qian Qian had hugged him, and Tie Bu Tian was watching with envy in his eyes. "Why am I remembering this now..." Chu Yang smiled bitterly. But then, he seemingly heard Tie Bu Tians parting words in his ears, "... this more than a years time was perhaps the happiest time in my life..." Chu Yangs had kept his eyes closed until now... He then opened his eyes, and he discovered that he was in midair. But, he was slowly going downwards. There was a vast green-field on tnd below. There were undting mountains in the distance. There was rich spirit energy in the air as well! It was obviously far thicker inparison to the Lower Three Heavens. Chu Yang hovered down, and gentlynded on the ground. The circr door C that was hanging in midair C closed quietly. This was the Chaotic Souls in! Chu Yangs eyes revealed a thoughtful look as electricity rushed throughout his body. The ce he wanted to visit the most was Mo ns residence! He would have to go west from the Chaotic Souls in. He would then have to circle around, and take a long detour to reach the Mo n! The journey would be a lot shorter if he would go north from here. However, he would have to pass through the Cang Lan Battlefront! It would be very dangerous. But, he couldnt possibly be afraid of any danger when he knew that there was a war going-on at the Cang Lan Battlefront, and Du Xing and the others might be there. An earnest feeling arose in his heart when he thought of his brothers... whom he hadnt met in a long time, [Brothers, how are you all doing now?] [Qing Wu, Iming!] ... ... A strange mutation happened in the world this morning. And, that affected the entire Upper Three Heavens... as well as the Middle Three Heavens. Several people of the respected super ns of the Upper Three Heavens went into seclusion to read the arrangement of stars in the sky. However, they found out that the skys appearance was in aplete mess. The arrangement of stars waspletely different than it had earlier been. In fact, it waspletely inverted! This situation had promptly aroused vignce. It was especially an atmosphere of deep concern for the nine super ns. The change in the skys appearance indicated one thing C it was linked to the Nine Tribtions Swords Master. Such a phenomenon only represented one thing... as per the records mentioned in the ancient legends the Nine Tribtions Swords Master haspleted the first phase of his growth! Two years! The Nine Tribtions Swords Master hadpleted the first stage in just two years. This was ten-times faster than the growth speed of the previous Masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword! This realization had brought the nine super ns to high-alert! ... ... The Upper Three Heavens... Chu ns residence... There was a grave and sorrowful atmosphere in the Chu n. That mysterious man in ck clothing C who had formerly showed-up in the Lower Three Heavens C was standing here. His entire body was covered in wounds. He stood in the main hall, and appeared to be in a pathetic state. Several other people were standing at his side, and were in a somewhat simrly distressed state. It was the Chu ns turn to face the Three Stars Divine n. They had experienced heavy losses in the recent battle. "Big Brother, hows father?" the man in ck clothing asked in a somewhat stammering manner. Another man stood at his side. He was dressed in ck clothing, and appeared approximately 40 years old. This man nced at him sideways, and replied with a sigh, "We must wait for the results of the divine doctors diagnosis." "I... Im really useless... its my fault since Im so weak and ipetent." The ck-clothed man regretfully pped his own head, "Lord Father wouldnt have been hit by the palm of that monster... if he didnt have to save me..." "Fei Yan, it is pointless to say all this at this time." Chu Fei Ling patted his Fourth Younger Brothers shoulder, and spoke-up in order tofort him, "Lets be patient, and hope that the heavens save our Lord Father. Fourth Brother, you have been wandering in the Lower Three Heavens these many years for my childs sake. So, its not surprising that your strength and level advancement isnt quick. Your sister-inw and I have harmed you quite a lot." "What are you saying, Big Brother?" The ck-clothed man C Chu Fei Yan C sternly replied, "Hes my nephew. How can I not look for him? Its such a pity... I couldnt find him." Chu Fei Ling sighed and said, "I must thank you for the hard work youve done over the years." An old man walked out from the inner hall during the course of their conversation. He had a serious look on his face. "Dr. Yu, hows my father?" the two brothers stepped forward at once, and asked in unison. Dr. Yu sighed and replied, "The Old n Head has been poisoned by the poisonous cold blood of Three Stars Divine n. This type of poison is specific to their martial arts, and is extremely potent. The victims body keeps turning cold once poisoned. And, the victim eventually freezes to death. I dont know how to deal with this type of poison... Im powerless!" Theirplexions turned deathly pale, "But... isnt there a way to cure it?" Dr. Yu sighed, and replied, "Have you heard of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines?" Chu Fei Ling and Chu Fei Yan stared in shock, and replied in a stammering voice, "You wish to use Nine Great Herbal Medicine? Isnt that something thats mentioned only in the legends? Where do we find it?" "Theres one that truly exists. Its called the Mysterious Yang Jade Essence. Its the best medicine to cure the cold poison within the Old n Heads body." Dr. Yu eximed, "The Mysterious Yang Jade Paste usually grows in the ces where theres no influence of the Yin whatsoever. Its the worlds most potent medicine with yang property! However, its extremely rare, and hasnt been found by anyone on the Nine Heavens Continent in tens of thousands of years..." Chu Fei Ling and the others were suddenly baffled. "At least find the Mysterious Yang Jade... if you are unable to find the Mysterious Yang Jade Essence," Dr. Yu said as he took a step back. "We will head out to find it!" Chu Fei Lings face revealed a color of strong determination. "Time is running out!" Dr. Yu warned, "I have a millennium old raging fire ginseng with me at the moment. Its raging fire is potent-enough to keep the cold poison that has prates deep into the body in check... but only temporarily. It may guarantee the Old n Heads safety for a year! But, the same cant be said after a years time passes..." Dr. Yu paused, and then further warned, "This kind of elixir may not necessarily be found in the Upper Three Heavens. Theres a possibility of finding it in the Middle Three Heavens, and the Lower Three Heavens as well. But, this possibility is quite low in the Lower Three Heavens since its inferior to the Middle Three Heavens. Moreover, the elixirs of the Upper Three Heavens have mostly been discovered by now. So, the possibility of finding it in the Middle Three Heavens isrger." "Good!" Chu Fei Ling resolutely took a prompt decision and said, "That being the case, Second Brother, Third Brother and Fourth Brother C you all must stay in the Upper Three Heavens. You must ensure the ns safety. Moreover, we cant write-off the missions that are assigned to us by the nine super ns. Secondly, you must also look for the Mysterious Yang Jade Essence and Mysterious Yang Jade here." "Yes! Big Brother!" the brothersplied in unison after having received the order. "I will go and search in the Middle Three Heavens. Ruo Lan... do you wish to go to the Lower Three Heavens?" Chu Fei Ling looked at the beautiful middle-aged woman who stood beside him. "Yes." The middle-aged woman named Yang Ruo Lan was the wife of Chu Fei Ling. She had lost her two children in the Lower Three Heavens. And, Chu Fei Ling was arranging for her to go to the Lower Three Heavens. He was evidently doing it with the intention tofort his wife... "Elder Brother Chu should pay extra attention to the Cang Lan Battlefront if hes going to the Middle Three Heavens." Dr. Yu said, "The spirit beasts run amuck in the Cang Lan Battlefront. The interior region is particrly dangerous, and mostly inessible. But, its the best spot for the growth of the rare elixirs because of this very reason. One simply cant ignore this point. Moreover, you must keep the news about your departure confidential in this critical juncture since theres a war going-on against the Three Stars Divine n! Dont let the nine super ns find out! Finish this search... the sooner the better. And then,e back... the faster the better!" "Right! Well leave right now." Chu Fei Ling and Yang Ruo Lan replied in unison. Chapter 437 Mo Qing Wus Last Hope! The Middle Three Heavens Mo ns residence... Mo Qing Wu had been feeling better since the Young Master of the major ns hade to visit her. However, her father C Mo Xing Chen C discovered that his little daughter was turning more and more reticent. She would practice martial arts every day, but she would just sit alone in her small courtyard for the rest of the day. Shed hug that scabbard, and stare at it in a daze. Her disposition had be quiet and reserved from her previously lively and adorable self. In fact, she seemed to be lost in worries at such a young age. She no longer hugged him, or called him father as sweetly as she used to. She no longer showed him that sweet smiling face of hers either. She would asionally run into a n member. But, she would merely give them a vacant look, and then walk on. She was going to turn eleven in a few months. Yet, her mncholic and reserved demeanor was simr to that of a 20-year-old girl who had been subjected to years of hardships, and had eventually shut herself as a result. And, the people who saw her like this were usually upset by this sight. When his daughters saber had been snatched away... she hade to meet him with tears in her eyes, and had begged, [Father, please return my saber to me...] However, she no longer made that request either. It seemed as if that saber had never appeared in her life. However, Mo Xing Chen knew that the aforementioned saber incident had left a deep scar in his daughters mind; a scar that would never be erased! There was no light in her eyes. And, her lifeless eyes were devoid of hope. Her father Mo Xing Chen would asionally bring her toys and jewelry. But, this couldnt even incite any excitement in her eyes. She would thank him out of mere formality, [Thank you, Father.] But, she wouldnt say anything further. Moreover, she never wore those jewelries either. She was always in her red clothes. She would only wear that butterfly knot made of Red Cloud Steel on her head the butterfly with spread wings... prepared to fly. And, she always held that tattered scabbard. Mo Qing Wus eyes showed heartfelt desire for these two things only. She appeared to be earnestly longing for something... as if looking forward to something. But, she would never talk about it... Mo Tian Ji had been fighting at the Cang Lan Battlefront this entire time, and he had been doing his best. He would often send some strange items for his little sister. However, Mo Qing Wu never showed the slightest excitement upon receiving them. She would merely store these items inside an empty room, and seal them. On one asion, the person who had brought these gifts for Mo Qing Wu told her that the Second Young Master would love to receive a letter from her. However, she had indifferently relied, [Second Brother has great ambitions. He doesnt need a letter from me.] Mo Tian Ji almost copsed when he heard about this! He went all-out after that. He then began to gather his trusted troops, and started to make preparations to snatch the position of the first heir from Mo Tian Yun in one fell swoop! Then, he would find a proper ce for his little sister to settle down! He was only the Second Young Master at the moment. So, he didnt have the power to deal with such a serious matter! He knew that his little sister was in deep pain; he had known this for a long time. And, he also knew that temporary happiness couldnt cover-up a lifetime of sadness! Mo Qing Wu would reveal her real emotions only when she was at her mothers side. Emotions like being treated badly in the n, yearnings for love, resentment, and helplessness... Her small mind clear knew that her n had abandoned her! She was the abandoned child of the n. The n had been indifferent towards her this entire time, and would send her greetings once in a while. However, they had realized that it was worth investing in her when young masters with promising futures such as Ji Mo and Dong Wu Shang came to visit her. And, their attitude towards her changed slightly thereafter. However, this change of attitude was incited by a greater and selfish goal of theirs! Mo Qing Wu was young, but it wasnt hidden from anyone that she had grown-up in a big and influential n. These young masters had intentionallye to meet her. Perhaps their ns would eventually send marriage requests for her. And, that would be a great opportunity to form marital connections and allies! This was especially true for the Great Elder Mo Wu Xin. He was said to have already started harboring thoughts of marrying her off. Moreover, the mysterious visits of Ji Mo, Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and Rui Bu Tong had also conveyed this message. In fact, she wouldve been made someones fiance if the Mo n hadnt been afraid of facing rejection because of her young age. "Young Miss, Madam has invited you toe over," a maid came to inform her. "Ok." Mo Qing Wu gently stood up. Her present height was only half-a-head shorter than what it used to be when she was in the Lower Three Heavens. However, her physique was thin, small, and fragile. She slowly walked out. She had been putting great effort in practicing martial arts these days, but to no avail. She would try to urge her spiritual power, but it would only cause unbearable pain in her chest. And, this pain couldnt be stopped. This had pushed her deeper into a state of despair. "Little Wu, youre here." Madam Mo had a slight heartache when she saw how her little daughter had changed so much ofte. The more she observed her... the more pain she felt in her heart. However, she was powerless. There was nothing she could do for her daughter. She was the biological mother of Mo Qing Wu, but she was merely a woman in this patriarchal world... a world where it wasmon for men to have three wives and four concubines. The status of women in this big world was very low. Therefore, they had no right to speak in family affairs! So, she had no other choice besides epting the decision of the n. "Mother, why did you call me? Whats the matter?" Mo Qing Wus eyes flickered. "Ah, Little Wu, I just wanted to confirm. You will turn 11 in a month, right?" a doting look shed in Madam Mos eyes. "Yes, Mother. I will turn 11 years old next month, on July 7th." Mo Qing Wus heart suddenly thumped, and an inexplicable sense of horror enveloped her heart, [why did mother ask my age? Dont tell me...?] "I see, my Little Wu has be a big girl in the blink of an eye... my little dance has be a big girl..." Madam Mo wore a disappointed and frustrated smile on her face as she said, "11 years old... I remember back in the day... I had been engaged to your father when I had turned 11 years old..." "What?" Mo Qing Wu took a step back. She was panic-stricken as she looked at Madam Mo, "Mother... you?" "The Mo n is in a precarious and unstable situation these days..." Madam Mo heaved a deep sigh, "The struggle between your Eldest Brother and your Second Brother is getting fiercer and fiercer. The strength of the n has somewhat weakened as a result of that. This isnt a good thing for the ns stability..." "Therefore, the Great Elder has discussed with your father to see if we can find... a strong and reliable ally for our Mo n..." Madam Mo spoke-up with some difficulty. Mo Qing Wusplexion turned deathly pale. Her frail body trembled as she looked at her mother. "So... we want to fix your marriage ... as soon as possible..." Madam Mo helplessly watched her own daughter, "The Meng n has approached seeking a marriage alliance with us..." "Meng n?" Mo Qing Wus pale face turned even more pallid as she mumbled softly. An intense look of hatred shed in her eyes. "Yes, the Meng n. Its for the brightest young star of the Meng n... as well as the Eldest Young Master of the Meng n Meng Luo. Meng Luo has turned 23 this year, but hes already considered the invincible top expert in the younger generation of the Meng n. His cultivation has broken through to the King Level." Madam Mos crooked her lips in a somewhat bitter and agonizing manner. Meng Luo! Indeed, this Young Master Meng Luo had the cultivation of King Level, and his strength could be regarded as outstanding in the younger generation of the Middle Three Heavens. He could be said to be at the pinnacle of the younger generation! This young genius was certainly the most eligible son-inw candidate for most respected ns! However... Young Master Meng Luo was already married. Moreover, he had wives and concubines! And, the Meng n was basically seeking a marriage alliance to get a cheap bargain. This was Meng Luos way to enhance the strength of his Meng n. So, he didnt care about his fiances status in her n, or her appearance, aptitude etc. His only goal was to use this marriage as a means to increase the influence of the Meng n. Therefore, Meng Luo had sought a marriage alliance with the Mo n after he had found out that the Mo ns daughter had lost her innate ability Three Yin Meridians. However, she used to be only nine-and-a-half years old back then. So, his hands had been tied for the fear of being ridiculed. There would obviously be no such concerns now since she would soon turn 11 years old. Generally speaking... most influential ns would fix the marriage of their useless daughters at this age. Therefore, Meng Luo had sent a marriage proposal the earliest possible time. And, this was something the Mo n had been eagerly looking forward to. The Mo n was indulged in an internal strife at the moment, and was very much in need of such an ally. "It doesnt matter who he is. I wont agree!" Mo Qing Wu stubbornly bit her lip, "Mother... Father had promised me that he would never force me for marriage! He had promised that he would never turn me into a marriage tool for the sake of the n!" "But, when you father had promised you... at that time..." Madam Mo helplessly sighed, and said in her heart, [you used to have Three Yin Meridians in your body when your father had made you that promise. A female with Three Yin Meridians in her body will have limitless future prospects. She would obviously not be married off in haste. But now, you no longer possess...] "The n has been very good to me since childhood. So, it was just because of the Three Yin Meridians?!" Mo Qing Wu asked with trembling lips, "So, the n gave up on me, and turned entirely indifferent towards me when my Three Yin Meridians were destroyed! Ive been raised like a puppy ever since... But mother, even a puppy needs to be gently caressed and stroked at times. It also needs to feel loved from time to time. But, everyone stopped caring about your daughter when she lost her Three Yin Meridians? "And now, you want to trade this good-for-nothing crippled daughter C who has lost both her value and her happiness C for an ally..." Mo Qing Wu let out a hissing sound, "Why, Mother? Am I not your daughter anymore? Am I not the flesh and blood of the Mo n anymore? Why is our Mo n being so tantly heartless and indifferent towards me? "I already knew that my fate wont be as I desire... but, when the other ns choose a husband for their daughter, and fix the marriage date... they at least do it with the consent of their daughter. Why is it that you are directly dering everything to me in my case instead of taking my approval?" Madam Mo had finally stepped forth C this clearly indicated that this matter had already been settled conclusively. Her only task was to use the final persuasion. Mo Qing Wu was young, but she was clearly aware of this. "But... the Great Elder has taken charge to settle this matter..." Madam Mo helplessly watched her daughter in such a pathetic state, "Even your father is helpless ah." "Is father scared? Is thats why he readily agreed to this matter?" Mo Qing Wu asked in a sad yet taunting tone. Madam Mo went speechless for a while. She then spoke-up in a trembling voice, "Little Wu... I also cant do anything about it... we are a family, a family ah..." "I cant agree on this matter at this moment. I cant agree until Ive asked that person..." Mo Qing Wu wanted to say, [over my dead body!] But then, she suddenly thought of that person, and a ray of light shed in her eyes. This was the glimmer of hope she needed, "I will agree to a marriage if he agrees that he doesnt care about me..." Madam Mo was very sensitive towards the sudden brightness that had appeared in her daughters eyes. Her daughter seemed happy all of a sudden. But, it seemed like this was thest glimmer of hope, and her daughter was clinging to it very strongly. Her heart involuntarily tightened as she asked, "Who?!" Chapter 438 Big Brother Chu Yang, Please Come Soon ah... "The master of Dreaming of a Gentle Dance saber?" the Great Elder Mo Wu Xin muttered to himself. He then rolled his eyes and spoke, "That girl said so?" "Yes." Mo Xing Chen was sitting upright in a chair, and was rubbing his brows. "Ha-ha... it seems that the master of Dreaming of a Gentle Dance saber doesnt have the knowledge of divine. To think that he gifted such a precious saber to a little girl as if it were a toy..." Mo Wu Xin slowly strolled two steps forward, and spoke with a dark smile on his face, "However, Tian Ji had once said that the master of Dreaming of a Gentle Dance saber is looking for the divine drug that can treat the damaged Three Yin Meridians of our little girl... and he also said... that this man will be here in as early as one year... or aste as three years, right?" "Thats correct." Mo Xing Chens eyes lit up as he recalled that day when Mo Qing Wu and Mo Tian Ji had returned to the n, and Mo Tian Ji had spoken these words. "Our Mo n will have one more expert with boundless future prospects if Little Wus Three Yin Meridians are to be restored. In fact, I can say for sure that she will be an Emperor level expert. In fact, her chances of bing one are even higher than Tian Ji and Tian Yun." Mo Wu Xin muttered to himself, "It will be very unfortunate if such a promising daughter ends up bing a trivial concubine of Meng Luos... anyway..." "Yes, the question is that we arent sure whether the master of Dreaming of a Gentle Dance saber can genuinely cure her Three Yin Meridians or not. And, we will be missing out on a powerful ally like the Meng n if he cant..." Mo Xing Chen sighed deeply and said. "Then, shall we wait for another year?" Mo Wu Xin suggested. It seemed as if he was asking himself, "There shouldnt be any problem taking her young age into consideration. The young females of influential ns are generally considered of marriageable age at the age of 12 C as long as their marriage hasnt been fixed since childhood. So, I believe that the Meng n wont have any objection... However, we must pretend as inws, and pledge our alliance with them during this phase..." "That... should work." "We will n what to do next if Little Wus Three Yin Meridians get repaired a yearter. After all, its not like Meng Luo wants to make her his concubine because of her extraordinary beauty or anything. Hes only looking for a powerful ally... thats all..." Mo Wu Xin chuckled. "The Great Elder is right." "In addition, Im more curious about the master of the Dreaming of a Gentle Dance saber... he may not be able to treat Little Wus Three Yin Meridians... but, hes certainly not an ordinary person; thats for sure. If we can use him somehow..." Mo Wu Xins eyes sparkled as he said, "This is something to be talked aboutter. We just have to wait for his arrival for the time being." "But, what if he doesnte within a year?" "Little Wu will be a member of the Meng n if he doesnte within a year! Our Mo n is willing to wait for one year for him in-exchange for a gift like the Dreaming of a Gentle Dance saber. And, we are showing enough benevolence by doing that!" Mo Wu Xin coldly replied. As if his Mo n was doing that stranger a big favor by dying the marriage of their daughter by a year... "This matter is decided then," Mo Xing Chen solemnly said. A trace of smile appeared on Mo Wu Xins face as he saw Mo Xin Chen going out in a hurry. He then muttered to himself, "A man who can casually gift a precious item like the Dreaming of a Gentle Dance saber has to have lots of incredible treasures. It doesnt matter even if hes incredibly skilled. Where can he possibly go once he arrives at our Mo n? We will obtain powerful treasures from him... or may even manipte the person himself... the Mo n will be very powerful after that. It will be like obtaining a massive gain in one fell swoop. Forming an alliance with the Meng n cant evene close to this gain. n Lord Xing Chencks cleverness after all..." ... "Postponed by a year?" Mo Qing Wu opened her eyes to look at her father. "Yes, we will wait for the person who has gifted you the Dreaming of a Gentle Dance saber." Mo Xing Chen said, "However, if theres no news of him after a year... then." "I understand." Mo Qing Wu was extremely intelligent. She had grown-up in an influential n. How could she not have understood what these words meant? The juniors of the imperial family know from the age of 7 or 8 that they must struggle against each other, and use plots and maniption topete with each other over the throne. Simrly, the concept of putting the family interests above oneself is instilled into the n juniors from an early age. But, the juniors of ordinary ns might not necessarily gain such awareness even at the age of 20... this was precisely the difference between the two. How could Mo Qing Wu not understand that her n had taken a fancy to the master of Dreaming of a Gentle Dance saber? Moreover, it was a case of benefit from both sides for them. They would either obtain the resources of the master of the Dreaming of a Gentle Dance saber, and may as well win him over directly. Or... they would sell her, and be the Meng ns ally to gain their support. However, theres only one key figure in the final analysis. And, that was she herself C a useless person who didnt have any worth or use thus far. However, she had suddenly be a disabled person with value! Mo Qing Wu suddenly felt every hope turned to dust at this moment! "I know." Mo Qing Wu gently turned around, and no longer looked at her father. "Little Wu... we are a family..." Mo Xing Chen sighed helplessly. "I know. Father, you go back now," Mo Qing Wu coldly replied. Then, she suddenly remembered what Chu Yang had spoken to her once. She couldnt help but turn around. She looked at her father indifferently as she spoke in a low voice, "n is n, but... when theres no human touch, and only the interests of the n are prioritized... then... the fall of the n isnt far. And, when the destructions time arrives it cant be stopped even if there are 100 daughters to be sacrificed by forcing them into marriage." "When you turn your own flesh and blood into a tool of the n..." Mo Qing Wu bit her lip, and said slowly, "Its better not to bear them in the first ce!" Mo Xing Chens facial muscles distorted as he shouted loudly, "You devil! What nonsense are you talking about?" He raised his hand... as if he was going to p her. Mo Qing Wu stubbornly raised her face, and looked at her father. There was endless sorrow in her limpid eyes. Mo Xing Chen finally lowered his hand, and saw his daughters limpid eyes. Suddenly, he was deeply ashamed in his heart. He coldly snorted, and then turned around and walked out. He only left a few words behind. "Theres a buffer of one year only. I hope you understand this clearly! As a daughter of Mo n... you must be ready to sacrifice yourself for the n when the timees! Otherwise, whats the point of the n raising you?" "Whats the use of the n raising me?" Mo Qing Wu stood there powerlessly. She suddenly shouted in her heart, [do parents raise their children for them to be useful in the future? Does the n raise children for them to be beneficialter?] [Even the ordinary ns arent this heartless.] [I dont wish to be a part of such a n! I just dont!] [Big Brother Chu Yang, youe soon... I cant stay here even for a moment... I really want to get out of here...] Mo Qing Wus trembling hands clutched her scabbard tightly as she curled-up in a fetal position on the ground. She felt ice-cold in her heart and body... even in this burning hot midsummer. In fact, there wasnt the slightest touch of warmth in her body... ... This used to be a three-way intersection of roads, but it had turned into a small town now; it was a small market to be precise. There used to be a lone restaurant here. It stood here alone, but it still provided a resting ce for the pedestrians on journey. Moreover, it was located at the entrance of the Cang Lan Battlefront. So, it was always bustling with people. And, those who arrived here werent ordinary people. The ordinary people were unable toe here. It wasnt like each of the visitors were very wealthy individuals, but that also didnt mean that they didnt have family fortunes... This ce only used to have a restaurant in the past. But, it had slowly turned into an inn. This was eventually followed by a gambling house, a brothel, and so on... All sorts of businesses began to flourish here with the passage of time. And, this ce gradually developed into a marketce. As long as one could think of something... one could find it here. Even those things one couldnt think of... could be found here! One could buy and sell, one could trade, one could pawn stuff, and one could choose a variety of ways to rx in this ce... These business ces had ced their own gs at their entrances; without exception. This was done in order to indicate the ce of origin of these businessmen. And, this would also indicate which forces they were affiliated to. For example... an inn was named ck Devil Inn... just these three words. There was also an Eastern Tavern... a Gu n restaurant, and so on... There were obviously two rows of green and juicy bamboos nted in front of the entrances of most ces. And, these ces often had the most flourishing business too. There wouldnt be any safety without them! Who didnt know that the Bamboo was the biggest dark organization in the Middle Three Heavens? There were several markets like this one in the vicinity of the Cang Lan Battlefront. And, the businesses owned by the bamboo organization in those markets were thriving and prosperous. For example, the most luxurious restaurant in this marketce had two rows of bluish-green bamboo nted before its entrance. Chu Yangs ck robes fluttered as he strolled into the restaurant. There was still an hour to go before the lunch time. Yet, the restaurant was already overflowing with people. Most people were savoring fragrant tea, and were engaged in loud discussions. The teahouses and wine-shops are the ces where the news spreads the fastest. Chu Yang had walked up to the front door, and the people in the restaurant had suddenly felt a surge of chilling aura. Moreover, this chill aura gradually pervaded in the air, and shrouded the entire ce. [Has an expert arrived here?] These people were the frequent visitors of the Cang Lan Battlefront. So, they all had sharp visions. They felt cold in their hearts. So, they turned their heads to look. They saw a youth emerging from the stairway. He was d in a ck robe. There was a cold and detached expression on his face. He slowly strode forward, and looked around. His malicious eyes nced around, and seemed to be looking for a seat. A waited then approached to wee him, "Dear customer, pleasee in. Would you like to drink tea or have a meal?" "Wine. Food." Chu Yang coldly replied, and casually gave a gold ingot to the waiter. Then, he added, "I want a seat in the middle." The middle seat was a table ced at the center of the entire restaurant. The one who would sit there basically wouldnt need to use their martial power. But, they would still be able to hear the sounds from all four directions with ease. In short, this was the best seat to gather information. The general requirements for requesting this spot were C if the person was in need of information... or the person was some kind of detective. This was also a usual practice of the Middle Three Heavens. Therefore, the waiter immediately understood this when Chu Yang made this request. "This..." The waiter was clutching the gold in his hand. He somewhat awkwardly turned his head to look at the table in the middle. That spot had already been upied by two people... A troubled look appeared on the waiters face. "Dont worry. You go fetch food and wine. I will take care of this. No harm... you get food and wine; I get this!" Chu Yang solemnly spoke-up. The waiter nodded promptly. Then, a gentle look appeared on his face. This was a look one would only give to an old and regr customer. He seemed quite relieved as he left. This was also the convention of this restaurant. After all, it was the restaurant of bamboo. Chu Yang put forward the request, and handed over the gold. This was like giving respect to the bamboo. And, this was also equivalent to using a gold ingot to buy a pass No one will interfere as long as Im not crossing the line since the bamboo has received the gold. Chu Yangs body seemingly drifted over to that table, and carried his strong and chilling aura along. He arrived next to that table, and insipidly spoke, "Hello, you two. Have you eaten your fill? Had enough to drink?" It seemed like his strong and chilling aura had found its target. So, it surged forth like a massive wave, and pressed upon those two men! Chapter 439 The Middle Three Heavens is in Chaos! Thew of the jungle was followed in the Middle Three Heavens! Strength was the ultimate reason. And, Chu Yang had known this point all along. Any attempt to reason with people would instead make them believe that one was actually terrified to take action... So, he wasnt nning to use any reason in the Middle Three Heavens this time around. "We are the people of ck Devil group!" These two people were Revered Martial Artists. They had noticed Chu Yangs strong aura. So, they werent daring to be rash. They neatly revealed their origin to him instead. "Um, ok. People of ck Devil leave!" Chu Yang rolled his eyes as he thought, [I wouldnt have bothered to teach you two a lesson even if you werent the people of the ck Devil...] He unleashed his sharp and murderous aura. Theplexions of the two scouts of the ck Devil turned pale. So, they immediately stood up and said, "We present this seat to Your Excellency. But, were leaving behind a few words for you C we hope to develop a cordial and warm rtionship thatsts forever. " "Cut the crap! You die if you dont go!" Chu Yang coldly snorted. The two men in ck clothes looked at him with bitter resentment in their eyes. Then, they went downstairs and left. The waiter swiftly came over, and cleaned the table. Then, Chu Yang sat down in a leisurely manner. [I must say that this feeling of using power to bully people is really awesome. Especially... while bullying the ck Devils people...] A moment of silence spread in the restaurant. Chu Yang stood up, and smiled in a gentle manner. He cupped one fist in the other hand as a sign of respect, and showed the gesture to everyone present. Then, he solemnly spoke-up, "I suppose that everyone clearly understands my purpose of upying this table. I merely wish to learn some recent news... such as the current situation of the Middle Three Heavens... the status of the major aristocratic ns... ha-ha. No need to hold back. Im all ears here. I certainly understand that you all are very busy. Hence, I wont let anyone down if I manage to obtain some desirable information from your discussions!" Everyone let out an oh at once. There had been a gloating look in their eyes a moment ago... as if they were taking pleasure in others misfortune. However, that look had vanished by now. [This guy arrived and offended the ck Devil right away. He looks like an ordinary youth, but the words he spoke make him seem like an old traveler. Especially thatst sentence I wont let anyone down if I manage to obtain some desirable information from your discussions. Only an old traveler talks like that!] [Moreover, these words also illustrate that the amount of information he needs is huge. And, hes clearly finding it difficult to put emphasis on any one topic. Thats why he chose this approach in which we just discuss... and he merely gets to listen to everyone.] [Fu*k, what kind of an old foxes up with such a terrific way...] [However, this persons cultivation obviously isnt low. Its hard to imagine what sort of rewards he would take out if we talk about the content hes interested in?] "Hey, have you heard? Ji ns two brothers have shed with the Gao n. I heard that the Ji ns Second Young Master Ji Mo and Gao ns Eldest Young Master Gao Sheng are rivals in love. These two are engaged in a terrible struggle..." a man seated at a nearby table suddenly changed the subject of their previous conversation, and began to talk about the recent anecdotes of the Middle Three Heavens. Chu Yang raised his eyebrow, [Ji Mo? Ji Mo and Gao Sheng are rivals in love?] This caught his interest. He flipped his palm over. Chink sounds were heard, and glistening gold ingots fell on the table where those two men were seated. A total of 12 gold ingots! Those two were pleasantly surprised. They turned their heads to look at Chu Yang. Chu Yang smiled, and nodded his head. His indication was obvious [Keep talking.] They were overjoyed at this. They put the gold in their pockets, and began to talk loudly about the history of Young Master Ji Mo and Young Master Gao Sheng as love rivals... The other people saw this, and their eyes emitted a golden light, [Motherfu*ker, they earned gold for saying a few words? What sort of charity is this?] The atmosphere in the restaurant immediately turned lively. "Hey, do you know who are the Eight Big Young Masters of the Cang Lan Battlefront right now?" the person who said this winked at Chu Yang. He was obviously speaking to Chu Yang. [Eight Big Young Masters?] Chu Yang flipped over his hand, and a gold ingot went flying... "Yeah, lets talk about the current situation in the Cang Lan Battlefront..." Chink! Another gold ingot dropped. "Have you heard about the talented Young n Lord of the Gu n C Gu Du Xing?" Chink! Another gold ingot. "Do you know the Ten Great Experts of the uing young generation?" Chink!... "Did you hear that the two brothers of the Mo n are engaged in a terrible power struggle?" Chink! ... [Damn! Where is this guy taking out so much gold from? He keeps throwing gold ingots as if they are mud balls or something.] He had ignited the atmosphere of the entire restaurant! The extraordinary might of gold had urged everyone to talk about stuff while they tried their best to outdo one another. However, they were still being very discreet. Sometimes, the people C who had raised a topic in advance C waited for the others to finish their talk before resuming their topic. Such patient people received an apuding look from Chu Yang, and also got many more gold ingots as reward... Chu Yang had a huge stock of gold; he had obviously obtained it by looting the treasury of the Great Zhao Pce. The Nine Tribtions Sword hadnt hesitated to draw out the power of the gold. But, a big pile of gold was still left from the loot... Besides, there was no other way but to spend lots of money if he wanted to get information on so many aristocratic ns of the Middle Three Heavens in one stroke. After all, all of these ns were noteworthy. Therefore, Chu Yang didnt mind spending the gold. The people realized that this gentleman would enthusiastically throw a gold ingot over even when some old rumor or anecdote was mentioned. This discovery made everyone ecstatic. Some people had already earned their second ingot... or even their third. This restaurant had been turned into a news conference! The people who cameter to have a meal couldnt go inside. Chu Yang continued to throw gold left-and-right like some rich and overbearing person. This had wrapped the entire restaurant in a golden cover... Everyone was full of excitement. And, they were trying their best toe up with the most interesting talks. Meanwhile, Chu Yang gradually organized his thoughts. [So, the situation of the Middle Three Heavens is like this ah.] The Three Stars Divine n had wreaked havoc for some time, but hadter encountered the united resistance of the forces of the Middle Three Heavens. So, they were somewhat restrained by now, and their influence had been curtailed within the region of the Raging Fire Mountain Range. It looked like the situation had been restored to how it used to be when everyone minded their own business. However, the major aristocratic ns had already tasted the sweetness of power and resources. The sheer amount of spirit beast cores they had gained this time C irrespective of the quality and quantity of the cores C was several times more than what they had been able to obtain in the past. This was indeed an enormous wealth! So, who wouldnt wish to get some more? The Three Stars Divine n had already retreated. So, an internal strife began between the major ns. They began topete over the resources they had obtained. These were indeed the chaotic times! Ji n, Mo n, Gao n, ck Devil, Ao n, Meng n, Gu n, Luo n, Dong n, Xie n, Li n, Tian n, Tu n, Zhao n, Huyan n, Ou n, Huangfu n, Li n... This stretch of region had turned into a chaotic battlefield for dozens of major aristocratic ns and hundreds of smaller ones that spread across the Middle Three Heavens! Several young experts had risen to fame, and had revealed their outstanding talent amidst this endless fighting over resources! Ao ns Eldest Young Master Ao Xie Yun had triumphantly advanced to the Fourth Grade of King Level. He had be the undisputed number one expert in the younger generation of the Middle Three Heavens! Moreover, he had done it in secrecy. He was said to have taken some unusual path, and this path had been very effective. Therefore, people had nicknamed him Evil Young Master! Gu ns Young n Lord C Gu Du Xing C had led his ns forces to fight in one ce after another... everywhere from north to south. He himself had smoothly broken through to the Second Grade of King Level. He possessed sword cultivation. So, he was now a Second Grade Sword King. This also proved that his strength ought to be above everyone else. Therefore, he shared the number one spot with Ao Xie Yun. Gu Du Xing was a reserved guy who didnt seem to associate with anyone regardless of their rank or stature. He always preferred to act alone without relying on anyone. Therefore, he had been nicknamed Lone Traveler. Mo ns Eldest Young Master Mo Tian Yun and Second Young Master Mo Tian Ji had stepped into the King Level as well; that too at the same time. Mo Tian Ji had be extremely clever with his schemes. His ns were foolproof, and he knew innumerable variations of every stratagem. He was called the God of Crafty ns, and was praised for his supernatural skills when it came to formting ns. Mo Tian Yun was nicknamed the Ninth Heaven Cloud. He was so aloof and remote that even his limelight on a whole new level. This wasnt a standalone or idental urring. There was another pair of brothers who had made a breakthrough at the same time. Ji ns Eldest Young Master Ji Zhu and Second Young Master Ji Mo had also broken through to the King Level at the Cang Lan Battlefront. People had named them the Ji double bears. These two brothers were called by this name since they were whimsy andzy like a ck bear... The Dong ns Dong Wu Shang had used his incrediblyrge saber, and had crashed into mighty lineups. He had also broken through to the First Grade of King Level. He was nicknamed the ck Saber! This was because the other saber of the ck Saber n simply didnt stand a chance ever since his hade into being. Dong Wu Shang had also be the Dong ns representative figure. Luo ns Eldest Young Master Luo Ke Wu was eagerly waiting to lead the n. However, the one who made the breakthrough was the Second Young Master Luo Ke Di. He had be a King Level expert, and hence was called Wolf Sword King. Xie ns Xie Dan Qiong shook the entire Cang Lan Battlefront with his Jasper Flower attack. The rumors said that the Jasper Flower attack is relentless, and causes utter devastation! The Jasper Flower attack had unmatched power, and hence was called the concealed weapon of ancestors. Xie Dan Qiong had also broken through to the King Level, and had be one of the leading figures of the younger generation. There were others such as Tu Qian Hao, Li Xiong Tu, Ou Du Xiao, Meng Luo, Huangfu Wannian, and Tian Bu Hui. These people had emerged to fame throughout the Middle Three Heavens. It was like the arrival of a new era. The heroes of the young generation wereing forth inrge numbers. The Eight Big Young Masters were C Ao Xie Yun, Mo Tian Yun, Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Lei, Xie Dan Qiong, Gao Sheng, Meng Luo, and Tian Bu Hui. However, there was another list of people known as the Ten Big Experts. Gu Du Xing, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di and Dong Wu Shang were in it. These sworn brothers of Chu Yang had impressively upied nearly half the positions! The current situation of the Middle Three Heavens could be described in one word Chaotic! "It seems like these guys are getting along fine," Chu Yang muttered to himself. He held a ss of wine in one hand, and had rest his chin on the other as he wondered. [Whats up with these titles C Ten Big Experts and Eight Big Young Masters? They sound so awesome.] Ji Mo won the support of Dong n, Luo n and Gu n as the struggle between Ji Mo and Gao Sheng went out of hand. These powerful figures then rushed into the tigers den to seize its tooth. They went together to help him snatch his wife. Gao Sheng didnt like Huyan Aobo... but, he still couldnt ept the fact that someone was looking to snatch his wife-to-be away. Not to mention that this also involved his familys prestige... Therefore, Eldest Young Master Gao refused to admit defeat, and united with the Li n, Tu n and Meng n to form a strong battle formation in order to bebat-ready. Chu Yang sprayed wine on the table as soon as he heard this. [I have yet to see Gao Sheng, but Ive met Huyan Aobo... It can be said that Im much obliged to her. One could say shes a gant woman with heroic presence. It wouldnt be wrong to say that she will be like a hero in a bridal dress!] [And... it feels a little weird to see Young Miss Huyan and Ji Mo together...] Chu Yang recalled Young Miss Huyans sturdy build, and her tall and burly physique. He also recalled her majestic and tyrannical presence. She looked brave, and was full of power and grandeur. Moreover, the size of her body was quite overbearing. And then... he thought of Ji Mos weak and skinny body... it was like that of a chicken... He repeatedly shook his head, but he simply couldnt link-up these two people in his heart... no matter what he thought of. A bed woulde up in his heart whenever he would try to... A pure big ck bear ravages a small white rabbit in the scene that followed after that. Moreover, the small white rabbit is the male of the pair... The man in-discussion was none other than Ji Mo. And, he was the one who had dered the war. Chu Yang couldnt help but have intestinal spasms when he gave it a thought... Chapter 440 Botches the Blame onto Someone Else! "Do you know? That Young Master Ji Mo had said some heroic words at that scene. He had appeared imposing and impressive when he had spoken, Its rare to find a close friend in this life; especially a young and beautiful female friend. And, its even rarer to fall in love with this close female friend! I Ji Mo have found my youth, my sweetheart, my soul-mate! I must fight to the very end for my love! That Gao Sheng is a fiend. But, I must rescue my princess from the hands of that fiend!" That man had narrated this entire scene in an animated manner by changing the cadence of his voice. And, the way he had used the tone of admiration and reverence while narrating Ji Mos love deration... left Chu Yang to copse on the spot. This man had a somewhat shrill and raucous voice. So, when he was imitating the various deviations in Ji Mos speech... Chu Yang had instead heard...Its rare to find a close chicken in this life; especially a young and beautiful female chicken... He couldnt help but choke-up when he realized that he had misheard; moreover, it had taken him a while to realize it. [What a colorful life this is ah.] Chu Yang was somewhat envious. Chu Yang wasnt surprised that Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing had broken through to the King level. However, he was very surprised to find out that Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo had be King level experts as well. However, he got no news about the three people he wanted to hear about the most Mo Qing Wu, Meng Chao Ran, and Tan Tan! Thenterns had already been lit by the time this entire news gathering stunt ended. A huge influx of information had flooded Chu Yangs brain. His brain was temporarily in such a state that it seemed as if it had been abruptly filled to the brim. In fact, his mind had gone nk for a moment. He couldnt make-up his mind as to where to start from. [No matter what I think of doing now... it seems somewhat rash. My brothers arent currently dependent on my assistance. Each of them has risen to fame, and is growing prosperous. Im trying to forcefully promote them by using the resources of the Nine Tribtions Sword. But, thats not good for their future. Moreover, these people might imperceptibly develop a psychological dependence as long as I am around. And, thats very detrimental for their long-term growth!] This dependent psychology had even affected Gu Du Xing. That aloof guy had discovered that he had grown dependent on Chu Yang on his own. So, he had resolutely returned to the Middle Three Heavens. Furthermore, he had made the choice to cast aside the conflicting notion of debt of gratitude coupled with duty to avenge which he had held towards the Gu brothers. This had allowed his heart to remain solitary... like always. As for Mo Qing Wu... [what kind of attitude does the Mo n has towards her? What are they nning to do? What are they thinking?] Chu Yang needed to investigate all of this. Chu Yang knew that he would get eaten alive by those old foxes of the Mo n if he tried to act rashly. But, there would be a big purge after Mo Tian Ji took control of the Mo n. In fact, a paradigm shift would ur at that time. And, Chu Yang knew that he needed to be wary of these greedy and cunning people who were currently predominant in the Mo n until that time came. After all, Mo Qing Wu was still a member of the Mo n. So, he must n carefully with this point in mind. [The Middle Three Heavens is in a chaotic mess. Where should I start from?] Chu Yang was wining and dining whilst lost in thought. He was trying to find his way out of this tangled mess. He specially bought many dry beef rations after he was done with his meal. Then, he found an opportunity when no one was looking, and put the rations in the Nine Tribtions Space. He leisurely went downstairs after that, and walked out. It was already dark outside. And, there was nock of safe lodging ces here. However, he unexpectedly didnt wish to stay here. He chose the mountain forest instead! The spirit energy was at its peak in the mountain forest during the night time. Hence, this was the most suitable time and ce for cultivation. On the contrary, it was obviously somewhat noisy inside the inn. Moreover, the atmosphere there was morbidly polluted with the four cardinal vices C wine, s*x, avarice, and temper... Chu Yang didnt want to waste his precious cultivation time. He had juste out of the restaurant when he discovered that someone was tailing him. Chu Yang curled his lip and sneered. He swaggered away from the intersection, and confidently walked along the main road. Rustle Rustle Rustle... suddenly, the sound of fluttering sleeves reverberated along with an entric voice, "Hey, you over there! God of Wealth! Where are you going? Please dont go ha ha ha..." Chu Yang halted his footsteps. He was then surrounded by 7 or 8 people in the blink of an eye. These people were led by the two individuals whom Chu Yang had driven out of the restaurant earlier in the day. "Boy, you seem to have a lot of gold. You are quite extravagant ah." A slim guy looked at Chu Yang with a sinister expression in his eyes, "Youve dared to mess with us brothers. You seem like youre quite eager to die!" Chu Yang gave him a cold nce, "Cut the crap. What do you want? Say it at once. This Young Masters time is precious. I dont have time for your pointless chit-chat." The crowd separated at this time, and a big guy came out, "Young Master? Ha-ha, a Young Master dares to be so rude and unreasonable in front of my ck Devil n. Which Middle Three Heavens n do youe from?" Chu Yangs pupils contracted as he slowly asked, "A King Level Expert?" That big fellow coldly snorted. His imposing aura made him seem like insufferably arrogant person. He shouted, "Whats wrong? Are you scared? Boy, hand over your belongings. Then, grovel before me, and beg for mercy. I might leave your corpse intact if you do that!" His body shook a little, and released a sharp and eerie aura that filled the air. His dense aura began to condense, and slowly formed a crown above his head. "Youre nning to kill me, arent you?" Chu Yang asked in a modest manner. "Why? Do you wish to live?" The King Level Expert of the ck Devil n was clearly at the Second Grade of King Level. So, he was obviously giving some ridiculing looks to the youngster who stood in front of him. The boy before him was already in his grasp as far as he was concerned. So, why not tease him a little and have some fun? "Thats good." Chu Yang smiled a little, "I was worrying... that theres no reason to kill you guys." He raised his head, "It takes a lot of time and effort for parents to raise their children. Its not an easy task, you know. So, I first look for a valid reason every time I am about to kill someone! Congrattions to you guys... for giving me a reason to kill." The big guy looked at Chu Yang with calm eyes. However, a strong chill arose in his heart out of nowhere. He couldnt help but have a feeling of regret for the first time ever, [this guy seems very uncanny. He doesnt seem like some ordinary and easy target.] [I shouldve investigated before messing with him.] However, it was already toote for him to repent because Chu Yang had moved into action. His hands moved, and unleashed a killer move! "One Ray of Cold Light..." Chu Yang let out a long drawn-out chant as he unsheathed his sword with a loud ng. The look in his eyes instantly became sharper than the sword light, "...Pierces Ten Thousand Fathoms!" A loud bang was heard as the sword light spread around. It carried a fierce and murderous intention, and exploded like gorgeous firework in this dark and gloomy nighttime sky. That swift and fierce aura specific to a swordsman suddenly filled the air! That King Level Expert was shocked. His eyeballs nearly popped out as he eximed, "Sword King!" He was frightened out of his wits. He drew his saber in defense as he rapidly stepped back. He knew this clearly that his opponent was a Sword King. His opponent was only a First Grade Sword King, but he knew that an ordinary Second Grade King Level Expert like himself didnt stand a chance! He was so overwhelmed with fear that he had even forgotten about his regret. And, only one word was revolving in his mind Escape! The sword light shed at once. And, that King Level Expert felt a cold sensation in his heart. A long sword appeared before him. It was as bright as snow. And, a look of panic spread on his face. He raised his terrified head, and saw Chu Yangs dull and apathetic face. It seemed as if nothing in this world could change his countenance. "Your Excellency... I have something to say... please hear me out! Lets settle this with a talk." The big guys forehead was covered in beads of cold sweat. He spoke-up in a trembling voice as the viper-like long sword appeared in his sight. Thud sounds echoed one after another at this time. Those seven people C who had been left dumbstruck on the spot by the sudden appearance of the sword light C copsed one by one. Then, blood sprayed out of their throats with strong force. Actually... their throats had been shed by Chu Yang in just a sh! There was no scope for mercy whenever Chu Yang moved into action! One sword caused the death of seven people. One man did it! "You are a member of the ck Devil n, arent you?" Chu Yang asked solemnly in a cold voice. His voice seemed to contain supreme authority. "Yes..." the big guy replied. His limbs had already gone limp from fear. He held a saber in his hand. However, he simply couldnt bring himself to lift it. [The cultivation of this Sword King is so scary! I am a King Level Expert myself, but I have no strength to fight back. And, his long sword is pointed at my throat!] "I see, whats your name?" The look in Chu Yangs eyes turned somewhat gentle. "I am... I am Li Wende..." A glimmer of hope shed in Li Wendes eyes. [It seems... I wont die for the time being?] "Li Wende... such a fine name...! Second Grade King Level Expert... you are a courageous fellow, but youre also a useless weakling." Chu Yang nodded his head. [Useless weakling...? Motherfu*ker, I am not a useless weakling ok? Cough, I just dont want a big bloody hole in my throat...] Li Wende felt like crying. [I had heard my subordinates say that theres a fat sheep shooting dozens of gold ingots all over the ce. Moreover, he had also shed with two of my men. Hence, there was a fair reason to carry out a vendetta against him. I only wanted to make a small fortune on the side... I had never even imagined that we would end up provoking such a killer.] [I swear on my mother ah! Seven people died at once right before my eyes... ] "I am a benevolent person in reality. In fact, I am a very kind man!" Chu Yang eximed in a mncholic manner. Li Wende nodded again-and-again like chicken that was pecking rice. However, he cussed angrily in his heart, [you killed seven people in one sword-strike, and you didnt even blink once while you did it. And yet, you call yourself benevolent? If you are a kind man... then I am the kindest man in the entire world...] "But... the people of your ck Devil n and I share a deep enmity!" Chu Yang sighed loudly. "Deep enmity?" Li Wende went weak in the knees, "Young Master, may I ask who you are..." "I suppose you still remember the Mo n, right?" Chu Yang smiled coldly, "Your n has done things to Mo n in the past... you should be able to remember it easily." Li Wendesplexion suddenly turned pallid, [so this person is from the Mo n?] A chill surged in his heart. [The ck Devil n has enemies everywhere. However, the Mo n is undoubtedly the most powerful enemy!] A loud ng sound suddenly erupted out of nowhere. Chu Yang shouted in a cold voice, "Who?" A sword light shed, and shed towards Li Wende immediately afterwards. Li Wende went all-out at the risk of his life, and lifted his face upwards. The sh went scraping from his forehead to chin. Then, another loud ng sounded, but Li Wende only felt a sharp stabbing pain in his chest. After that, he heard Chu Yang shout in an infuriated manner, "Wait! Where do you think you are going?" The sword light went soaring away with a whoosh. The nging sounds faded out as Chu Yang went far away from there... "Many thanks to the ancestors for saving me boohoo..." Li Wendes face had been badly mutted. Yet, he was shedding tears of gratitude at this moment. [Someone interfered at this critical juncture, and took this guy away...] [He wouldve silenced me if he hadnt been led away...] Li Wende broke out in a cold sweat. His face had been scraped by a sword. The cut was so deep that even the bone was visible. There were three sword wounds in his chest. The flesh had been left to whirl around in each wound. However, one thing was clear these three sword wounds in his chest seemed as if the swords blows had been obstructed a little at thest moment. Therefore, the swords blows could only inflict such superfluous flesh wounds instead of piercing the heart... [But... who saved me?] [Forget it. I dont want this anymore. I am getting out of here as fast as possible. I will first return to the n, and recuperate for a few years. Its too dangerous outside...] Chapter 441 Meets Chu Fei Ling for the First Time [Ah, I must report the news about the sudden appearance of this Mo ns expert to my n... It seems that the Mo n has begun to plot against my ck Devil n... boohoo...] Li Wende appeared to be in a distressed state as he stood up, and somehow made his way out of there. He was scared witless, and had been left to tremble in fear. He didnt even care about the corpses of his men... Meanwhile, Chu Yang C who had been led away by someone C went into the mountain forest nonchntly... as if nothing had happened. He sat cross-legged on a hillside, and began to channel the spirit energy into his body for cultivation. Where was the person who had led him away? That was merely his trickery; thats all. [This is a simple trick of instigation. However, the method of execution was a bit clumsy. As to whether the ck Devil n will fall into this trap or not... hows that any of my goddamn business?] [These two ns already hold a grudge against each other. They are bound to engage in a rigorous battle even without provocation. My trick is only an excuse for them to move into action. As to whether it would actually happen or not... it doesnt matter. And, I let that Second Grade King Level Expert escape because such a trivial expert can be killed at any time. In fact, it wont be a big deal if worstes to worst, and he doesnt die. But, it will be so much better if this incites a war between these two influential ns... ] "Little brother, do you have a grudge against the Mo n?" A simple yet elegant voice sounded all of a sudden. It seemed as if it had originated from right beside Chu Yangs ears. Chu Yang was startled at first. Then, he got terrified to the extreme. [This voice had shown no signs of emergence. I hadnt even sensed anything beforehand. Its impossible for even a Ninth Grade King Level Expert to achieve something like that. However, this person is capable of something like that!] [Doesnt this indicate that this persons martial power is far above my own?] Chu Yang C who was in the middle of meditation C was greatly rmed in his heart. In fact, he was about to jump up. However, he somehow controlled himself, and solemnly asked, "Whos trying to y tricks on me?" A mildughter pervaded in the surroundings as a man in a ck robe appeared less than 30 feet ahead of Chu Yang. He was watching Chu Yang in a curious manner. "Little brothers swordy is very good." The ck-robed man noticed the solemn look on Chu Yangs face. There was no trace of amazement on Chu Yangs face. So, he couldnt help but praise him. "Its you." Chu Yangs pupils suddenly twinkled in this dark and gloomy night. "You remember me?" The ck-clothed man was somewhat taken aback. "You had entered the restaurant from behind me when I was trying to find out about the recent news. About a quarter of an hour had already passed till then. And, someone was talking about the Eight Great Young Masters when you came in." Chu Yang calmly continued, "You looked for a window seat after you came in, and seated yourself. You ordered two green vegetables, one te of peanuts, one te of beef, and a jug of wine. You only spoke one word while cing each order. But, you ate only a few peanuts and three pieces of beef. And, you drank only half a jug of wine. The entire restaurant was enclosed by me after your arrival... no one was able toe in afterwards." Chu Yang snorted loudly. His memory could be said to be unparalleled in the world. Not to mention that he was currently in the Middle Three Heavens. Thew of the jungle was predominant in this ce, and there was danger at every step. So, how could he not pay extra attention to everything? Even the behavior of that ck-clothed man had been correctly stated by Chu Yang. "Little brothers memory is stunning! You are correct about everything you said." The ck-clothed man was astonished as he looked at Chu Yang. He thought, [it is surprising-enough that he remembers me. But, whats strange is that he even remembers what I ate and drank, and in what quantity! I must say that its not something thats easy to pull off.] He said, "Its surprising that you clearly remember an insignificant person like me among so many people present there." Chu Yang was sitting cross-legged, and hadnt moved an inch. He insipidly replied, "Thats nothing. The question is... have youe here to return the favor for my food?" Chu Yang smiled as he raised his head, "The meal you had in the restaurant was paid for by me! I thought you havee to return the favor." "Little brothers memory is indeed superhuman. I hadnt thought that I would get to see someone with such mental prowess. This is amazing to see!" The ck-clothed man gasped in admiration, "I dont know why... but, a feeling of affection arises in my heart whenever I see you." "State your purpose ining here. You definitely arent here to have a chat with me." Chu Yang smiled mildly. Chu Yang could tell from the appearance of this ck-clothed man that his cultivation was far above his own. However, he was having a strange feeling in his heart... [this man wouldnt hurt me!] Chu Yang had been confronted by such a feeling for the first time in his overall experience of two lifetimes! Chu Yang felt awfully strange, [Why ah? Why do you think that this man wont hurt you? Chu Yang, you havent gone insane, have you? Youve never met this man. This man can crush you with a finger. You are seeing him for the first time... yet you somehow believe that this man wont hurt you? You have gone crazy, ah!] However, even his rational thinking couldnt sway this distinct feeling in his heart for some reason. Therefore, he awakened the Sword Spirit due to such contradiction in his heart. Sword Spirit had been cultivating inside that strange array formation inside the Nine Tribtions Space ever since. He heard Chu Yangs call at this moment, and came out. But, he suddenly had a scare the moment he came out, "How did you provoke such a monster?" "Monster?" Chu Yang asked in an astonished manner in his consciousness. "Indeed; hes a monster!" Sword Spirit replied quite seriously, "This man... should look unfathomable to you!" "What about you?" Chu Yang snorted and asked, "Whats his cultivation level?" "He has camouged his real strength. Hes presently a Fifth Grade Saber Emperor... even with his real strength hidden! But, he should be at the pinnacle of Ninth Grade Saber Emperor if he stops camouging his strength! He will soon break through to the Saber Monarch level!" Sword Spirit said to caution him, "But, you must pay attention that hes actually carrying a sword at his waist, and not a saber!" "So... this man has been concealing his cultivation for a very long time." Chu Yang heard the exnation, and appreciated this advice very much. "Yes." Sword Spirit replied, "You have to be extremely careful while dealing with him. You must stay alert at all times. I will take control of your body if this man shows any malicious intention, and escape if necessary!" The look in Chu Yangs eyes turned cold. [He hasnt recovered fully, but he was able to protect me from the joint all-out attacks of Jing Meng Hun and his several hundred experts back then... The current strength of the Sword Spirit has upgraded by a significant margin with the help of his cultivation within the array formation. So, we should be able to escape even if we cant kill the enemy if he taken over my body, right?] [However, how powerful and ferocious is this ck-clothed man?] On the other hand... the ck-clothed man was actually frowning while these thoughts were shing across Chu Yangs mind.... He had clearly felt an ancient and deste aura just a moment ago. It had been powerful enough to frighten him. It had vaguely brushed against his body. Moreover, it seemed as if his camouge hadpletely failed to hide his level from this aura! This obscure aura had shed only once, and had then disappeared entirely. However, it had still aroused a strong feeling of vignce in his heart. "Im naturally not looking to chat with you. I need your help in reality." The ck-clothed man put on a genial smile, "Arent you curious about my identity?" "Whats the point of being curious? You arent likely to tell me your true identity since youve appeared so casually before me." Chu Yang coldly snorted. "Eh? Ha ha ha... your insight is quite good!" the ck-clothed manughed out loud. His interest in this youngster was growing more and more. He didnt know why... but he had an intimate and familiar feeling in his heart since the moment he had seen Chu Yang in the restaurant... even though he had seen this youth for the first time. Thats why he had appeared here. And, the more he got to know about this youth... the more he admired him. At first, he admired the youths memory... then his mental prowess, concentration, courage, and style of speech. This youth was faced with a great expert who was far beyond his own level... yet he was neither servile nor overbearing. All of this had left him to admire Chu Yang. [I wasnt as good as him when I was his age, right?] The ck-clothed man suddenly took a good look at this youngster, and noticed that the upper half of his face looked just like own young self. [Ah, his facial features vaguely look like mine when I was younger...] This made him remember something, and he couldnt help but have a mild heartache... "You didnt get scared, or panic; nor did you escape when you saw me. I wish to know why?" The ck-clothed man smiled as he sat down cross-legged like Chu Yang. "Does this also require a reason?" Chu Yang rxed in his heart as he smiled and replied, "Take the great difference between our cultivations into ount. I cant escape from you if youvee to kill me. Therefore, I will only be increasing the thrill of your hunt by getting scared, panicking, or trying to escape. Moreover, youd be my enemy if you hade to kill me. So, why would I wish to increase your thrill?" Chu Yang smiled, "The feeling of killing a person who is struggling unceasingly for his life ispletely different from killing a hero who has already epted his imminent death, and waits to embrace it without batting an eye. The hatred in the heart of you the killer gets even bigger after you have killed such a hero. The killer gets more restless after he has killed such a hero. This is human psychology... Ill not give you the chance to be delighted by killing me... especially since I cant run away. That will be my revenge! Why would I escape to give you the thrill of the chase?" The ck-clothed manughed heartily and said, "Indeed! But, what if I am not here to kill you?" "Why do I need to be scared, or panic, or escape if you havente to kill me... or arent hostile towards me?" Chu Yang curled his lips and replied. The ck-clothed man was suddenly taken aback by this reply! [This youngsters has a unique style of conducting himself before others!] "How old are you?" He asked as he gasped in admiration. Meanwhile, he also thought in his heart, [my son would presumably be this big if he were still around. But, he would never have such achievements...] "Almost 20 years old." Chu Yang raised his eyebrows. He had made this remark after much consideration. He was actually 18 years old at present. However, it was rarely seen for an 18-year-old to be a Sword King in the entire Nine Heavens! And, he didnt wish to be treated as a monster. Almost 20 years old gives the illusion to the listener that hes more than 19 years old, and is soon going to turn 20. And, bing a Sword King at the age of 20 is indeed somewhat startling, and he would be regarded as a top genius for sure. However, the impact would be a lot smallerpared to the one caused by the age of 18... Some geniuses in the ns of the Upper Three Heavens were capable of having such an aplishment... His lie may get exposed in the future, but he could always cast about a reason in exnation [I said I am almost 20 years old. I didnt say that I am 19-and-a-half years old, ok? Isnt 18 years old as good as almost 20 years old?] "Less than 20 years old... So young!" The ck-clothed man had anticipated this. He gasped in admiration. A sense of loss shed in his eyes, [my son should be about 18 years old if he were still alive, right?] He looked at Chu Yang as he thought of this. And, the look in his eyes turned even gentler than earlier. This ck-clothed man was none other than Chu Fei Ling from the Upper Three Heavens. He hade here in search of the medicine! And, he had directlye to this ce since it was located near an exit of the Cang Lan Battlefront in order to make it easier to find the medicine. However, he had felt that something was off after he hade here. He felt as if... someone was looking to cause trouble for him. This very sense of danger made him temporarily change his priorities even in this crucial time, and he came looking for Chu Yang. This wasnt because he was scared of the enemy. He scared of the fact that it might distract him, and dy his drug-seeking expedition. Chapter 442 The Path of the Nine Tribulations Sword’s Master! "You said that you need my help?" Chu Yang had developed a favorable impression of this ck-clothed man for some inexplicable reason. However, both sides had reached a mutual understanding that they wouldnt ask each others name. [This good natured man isnt willing to reveal his real identity. So, why would I tell him my name?] The ck-clothed man also had simr apprehensions, [how can I expect him to be frank and honest when I am being so secretive?] "Yes, I noticed that you seemed rather interested in the news about Cang Lan Battlefront. I assume you are going to enter the Cang Lan Battlefront! That being the case... we might as well travel together," the ck-clothed man Chu Fei Ling suggested with a mild smile. "Travel together?" Chu Yang knitted his brows. [Why would such a strong person bother to travel with me?] "Yes... I have been facing some trouble on my travelstely to be honest. I will attract more attention if I try to go too fast. Moreover... there are some people who know that Im alone out here. This is very inconvenient for me..." A trace of sadness shed through Chu Fei Lings eyes. "Oh, I see," Chu Yang let out an oh in a soft voice. Then, he bluntly said, "But, have you thought that the one whos looking to cause trouble for a person of your caliber has to be a great expert...? I understand that you wish to travel with me... but, the first casualty is bound to be me in case something happens!" "I am worried about this." Chu Fei Ling greatly admired Chu Yang for being frank and spoke, "Therefore, we will travel together till the Raging Fire Mountain Range. Moreover, I wont allow you to suffer any losses due to our coboration. And, I will ensure that you benefit from it. Plus, I will do everything in my power to protect you in case something happens." "Im just a cover in other words?" Chu Yang frowned. "Yes," Chu Fei Ling frankly replied. "But... why would youe to me?" Chu Yang asked in a puzzled manner, "There should be several people more appropriate for job than I am. Im not a quiet person as you can see... So, you must know that my ability to stir up trouble is not smaller than yours." "Because... you are very pleasing to the eye..." Chu Fei Ling smiled, and said in his heart, [this can be considered as fate. I barely arrived in the Middle Three Heavens, and then ran into you. I didnt get a chance to look for another person as a result...] "I too think that you are very pleasing to the eye." Chu Yangughed out loud. Chu Fei Ling wore a warm smile. It was hard to tell how much pressure he had withstood in thest about 20 years. He had been drowned in a myriad of worries. He had dealt with internal disorder, and foreign invasion. He had also experienced a person tragedy. Therefore, he never got an opportunity to smile from the depths of his heart. He had always been depressed, and there was nothing to make him feel relieved. However today, he felt rather rxed for some reason. This feeling had surprised him as well. He hadnt felt this rxed in a very long time. He couldnt help but give credit to this youngster for the emergence of this feeling. It was as if there was something mysterious about this youth that was putting him at ease. And, this mysterious power had made him somewhat infatuated with the youth. He felt rather strange in his heart, [this boy is a cold blooded murderer. He doesnt even blink while he kills people. Hes a very ruthless person. But, why does he make me be at ease?] However, this was a fact, and couldnt be refuted. "Alright then... lets travel together." Chu Yang chuckled. "Ok. If theres any trouble on the way, and youre unable to solve it I will help you out." Chu Fei Ling offered with a smile. He felt warm in his heart. "Theres no need for that. I always solve my troubles myself." Chu Yang shook his head and replied, "Getting help from someone... is detrimental for my future development. Its not good for my own state of mind. And, its rather unfavorable for my growth. It might develop into a habit of dependency. And, I wont be able to go far in my life if that were to happen." Chu Fei Ling was startled. Then, a look of appreciation shed in his eyes. He had been taken aback by this reply. He hadnt anticipated that the youth before him possessed such a profound thought process. [It seems like this boy has very high aspirations!] "There must be a reason why you are going to the Raging Fire Mountain Range, right?" Chu Yang asked... perhaps intentionally or otherwise. "Yes. To find an elixir...!" Chu Fei Ling sighed. He thought of his old father. The elderly man had been injured. Chu Fei Ling couldnt help but burn with impatience at this thought. "Is it very important?" "Very important!" "I see... to rescue a very important person?" "Yes." "And, this enemy that you encountered is trying to stop you from achieving your goal... which is to save that person?" Chu Yang casually asked. "Yes... eh?! How do you know...?" Chu Fei Ling looked at Chu Yang. He couldnt help but think, [this little guys brain works too fast.] "Logically speaking, a person like you C who seems to be in a position of power from his temperament, and has such high cultivation level C should be apanied by an entourage when hees out to do something. Yet, you are alone. This shows that you are on a secret mission, right?" Chu Yang knitted his eyebrows. "Right." "So, it is a secret mission, and someone hase to cause trouble for you. This exins that your enemy knows your whereabouts! This indicates... that your enemy is from your own family, correct?" "Eh?" Chu Fei Ling suddenly looked up. Chu Yang continued to state his spection, "So, there has to be some conflict of interests involved in this if we go by this point of view. Perhaps a bit of struggle for power and position... In other words, that injured person is very important for your family. Otherwise, an expert like you wouldnt have been mobilized. And, since youve been sent out on this mission and an enemy has appeared to deal with you... it can be assumed that theres a fierce struggle going-on behind the scenes! "This is a power struggle between brothers isnt it?" Chu Yang smiled as he spected in a solemn manner. "Brilliant!" Chu Fei Ling had been rendered speechless. [I didnt tell him anything. I only mentioned the enemy, and he managed to specte so much with so little information?] "Your kind expression and elegant demeanor gives me the vibes that you are the type of person who takes care of people. That... taking care of people has be a habit for you... Moreover, it is easily discernible that youre not a servant when one considers your noble temperament. Therefore, you ought to be the eldest son of your family, am I right? Such being the case... the person who wants to deal with you has to be one of your younger siblings..." Chu Yang chuckled, and then spoke in a ridiculing manner, "In other words, you are a thorn in their flesh, and they wish to get rid of you! Your old father wont be able to get the medicine without you in the picture, and hell most certainly die. Then, the ns power will logically fall into the hands of that person since they have been pulling the strings from behind the scenes." Chu Fei Lings face turned ashen. He hadnt been shocked to this extent in so many years. However, the reasoning ability of this youth had truly shaken him to his core. This had obviously raised the utmost admiration for this youth in his heart. He recalled the time when Chu Yang had neatly and efficiently ughtered those people. He couldnt help but be shocked in his heart. [Such expertise in martial arts, such intelligence, such wisdom... such decisiveness!] "Therefore, the look of helplessness and sadness in your eyes reveals that you still havent made-up your mind. That... you still care about your former affection for your siblings!" Chu Yang callously struck the soft spot of Chu Fei Lings heart, "Otherwise, there would be a killing intention in your eyes. But no... you only wish to escape. You wish to hide from reality... instead of facing the enemy head-on! Isnt that right?" Chu Fei Ling heaved a deep sigh. He had been struck by sadness, and couldnt speak a single word. He certainly thought in this manner... After all, it was his blood-brother! Moreover, he was a brother from the same mother. Chu Fei Ling had started to give far more importance to family rtions ever since he had lost his son. However, things had evolved out of control, and had reached the current situation in which there was nothing besides pain and sorrow. He didnt have the slightest idea about what was going-on in his younger brothers mind. "So, you will sooner orter be killed by your younger brother even if you do find that elixir." Chu Yang bluntly said, "You are such a kind and softhearted person. Yet, your brother still wishes to eradicate you. I can only say that your brother has no humanity, and deserves to die a miserable death! "Being kind andpassionate while being in a position of power is a deadlybo! You are the Eldest Young Master. You must understand that your kindness and reluctance to make a tough decision will ruin the future of the entire n! You must know that sometimes you must kill decisively to save your n even if you have to kill your own brother." Chu Yang solemnly continued, "Itste at night. Lets sleep early. We will leave early morning!" He shut his mouth after he finished this sentence, and spoke no further. Chu Yang had gone out of his way to teach a valuable lesson to Chu Fei Ling on their very first meeting! It couldnt be called a lesson since he was merely specting. However, it was undeniable that his spection was correct. Chu Yang ended the conversation abruptly by mentioning it was te because he somewhat regretted the fact that he had delved deep in a conversation with aplete stranger. Who talks about these things on their first meeting with a stranger? However, he had done so on an impulse for some reason. He couldnt endure to see the look of sadness and helplessness in Chu Fei Lings eyes for some reason. Moreover, his heart was very impatient to help this man get through any difficulty... "This feels very strange." Chu Yang closed his eyes, and smiled bitterly in his heart. "Could it be that an Emperor Level Expert has something about his personality that makes him capable of unconsciously impressing others?" "Most people who cultivate up to the Emperor level experience a change in their temperament. So, it should be rather easy for such an expert to impress you if they desire it." Sword Spirit gently exined in Chu Yangs mind, "The energy field around an Emperor Level Expert can affect the mind and judgment of a person... its even more obvious in the case of a Monarch Level Expert." "I see." Chu Yang quietly let out a breath, and felt a little relieved, [I must hone my mind to increase my mental fortitude.] The Sword Spirit wanted to say something, but hesitated at thest moment and didnt speak. The words that he didnt say were... [An Emperor Level Expert has this ability, but... this man didnt use it on you.] However, he didnt needlesslyplicate things since he realized that Chu Yang felt relieved. "The spirit energy is far more concentrated in the Middle Three Heavens. But... you must pay attention to one thing. It is said that the path of the Nine Tribtions Swords Master starts in the Middle Three Heavens. Chu Yang, what are you nning to do?" Sword Spirit was obviously most concerned about this topic. So, he raised it in front of Chu Yang. "The path of the Nine Tribtions Swords Master...?" Chu Yang muttered irresolutely. Then, he asked, "What do I need to do?" "Conquer!" Sword Spirit replied in a heavy tone, "Conquer the forces you see, and form your own team. Then, prepare to rush to the Upper Three Heavens in one fell swoop like a mighty dragon! "Form a team? Conquer the Middle Three Heavens?" Chu Yang softly repeated these phrases. He could clearly feel his heart beating rapidly. "Yes, the Lower Three Heavens was your starting point! The future subversion of the Upper Three Heavens depends on the team that you form in the Middle Three Heavens! The experts of the nine great ruling ns will be your enemies when you go to the Upper Three Heavens! After all, the entire Upper Three Heavens is under the control of those nine super ns. Its like the entire world is your enemy! No one will help you there. The only help you can draw is from the ambitious ns of the Middle Three Heavens!" "The nine great ruling ns of the Upper Three Heavens must be removed... and reced!" Sword Spirit spoke-up in an awe-inspiring voice while he stressed on each word. Chapter 443 Obey Me, and Prosper; Defy Me, and Perish! Chu Yangs body shook a little. He quickly immersed himself in his thoughts. The phrase remove and rece was unceasingly revolving in his mind. "Rush to the Upper Three Heavens with the support of the ambitious ns of the Middle Three Heavens... "Chu Yang sneered and said, "This n doesnt sound very reliable! The experts of the Middle Three Heavens are at most at the King Level right now. There arent many Emperor Level Experts in the respectable ns! But, look at the expert whos currently with us. Hes already a Ninth Grade Emperor Level Expert! So, just imagine how many Monarch Level Experts and Saint Level Experts would be there in the nine super ns of the Upper Three Heavens? How can we possibly remove and rece the super ns of the Upper Three Heavens with the tiny strength of the ns of the Middle Three Heavens?" "Every generation of the major aristocratic ns of the Middle Three Heavens has harbored the ambitions to rush to the Upper Three Heavens! But, they dont dare to reveal their ambitions. Do you think that the heritage of these super ns who have been in power for thousands of years is going to be small?" Sword Spirit snorted and said, "How many genuine experts do you think are roaming out there in search of such an opportunity? And, what do you think theyd do once they find out that someone is giving them a chance to exterminate the nine ruling ns of the Upper Three Heavens?" "But, the Gu n has just one genuine expert, and even he failed to be an Emperor Level Expert. And, the Gu n imprisoned the n Lords biological daughter named Gu Miao Ling because of that. Moreover, this also confirms that the Gu n doesnt have an Emperor Level Expert." Chu Yang believed in the story told by Gu Du Xing because there was no reason for Gu Du Xing to lie to him. "How old is the Gu n?" Sword Spirit spoke in a condescending manner, "Its a n thats maybe a few hundred years or even a few decades old. Is it that strange that they have no Emperor Level Expert? "You will face a lot of resistance when you start to conquer the Middle Three Heavens!" Sword Spirit slowly exined, "But... you must remember that the more the resistance... the bigger the power!" "Every previous Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword had to do that?" Chu Yang frowned. "Obey me, and prosper. Defy me, and perish!" Sword Spirit said solemnly, "This is the main path of the Nine Tribtions Swords Master!" He paused for a moment, and then continued, "You have the correct disposition. Your mind is tempered enough for the job! Your wisdom is also sufficient. The only thing youck is the Way of the TyrantC Obey me, and prosper. Defy me, and perish!" "Exploit the hidden ambitions of the major ns..." Chu Yangs eyes sparkled as he let out a long breath. Then, these eight wordspletely immersed themselves into his mind. [Obey me, and prosper! Defy me, and perish!] [Confronting the innumerable experts of the nine heavens while having the crazed mentality of a world tyrant?! What kind of indomitable spirit must one have for this?!] Chu Yang sat back, and began to think of those previous Masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword. These masters must have rocked an unmatched heroic bearing while they had conquered the nine heavens with the help of Nine Tribtions Sword. They mustve advanced unhindered as they wouldve followed the Way of the Tyrant. The thoughts of their outstanding and heroic demeanor suddenly gave birth to a heroic feeling in his heart! The Nine Tribtions Sword in his Dantian also got infected by this mood. It somersaulted in his Dantian with a sudden ng sound. The swords majestic energy surged as the Sword Point let out a cry, and then burst into Chu Yangs Dantian like lighting. It then instantly travelled throughout his meridians! Chu Yang suddenly felt a tearing pain in his meridians. He felt as if his meridians were being torn to pieces. This unbearable pain suddenly triggered a wave of ominous and fierce wild energy in his body. He nearly raised his face upwards and let out a long and loud scream! He was incredibly frightened in his heart. He immediately operated the Nine Heavens Martial Technique at its full potential in order to contain the raging wild energy of the Nine Tribtion Sword, and tried to push it back into his Dantian! He used his willpower and his divine sense to forcefully suppress this rampant energy. [I must conquer! Thats my job! I dont need to be ordered around by a sword!] [I shall conquer the nine heavens with own strength!] [With my own strength... conquer the nine heavens! Obey me, and prosper. Defy me, and perish!] The Sword Spirit in Chu Yangs consciousness sighed, [I dont know whether I should praise or what! No wonder! Its no wonder that the ninth master of the Nine Tribtions Sword is like this!] [It turns out that hes fundamentally different from the previous eight masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword! He wants to use the Nine Tribtions Sword, but he wont allow it to take control of everything! The Nine Tribtions Sword is incredibly strong, but he wont blindly believe in its strength. He only trusts in his own strength!] The Sword Spirit such reached a revtion while he was thinking of all this. [Hes possibly the true master of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Because... only he has truly dominated it!] [The first eight masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword had been powerful. However, they had enhanced their own strength by drawing support from the Nine Tribtions Sword; without exception! They had dominated the world, but only with the help of the Nine Tribtions Sword!] [However, Chu Yang is different. He borrows its strength, but he doesnt lose himself in the process! Therefore, this time... the one to eventually dominate the nine heavens will be the Nine Tribtions Swords Master, and not the Nine Tribtions Sword itself!] [This is the fundamental difference!] A bone-chilling cold aura surged out of Chu Yangs body, and rose high up into the sky. Then, an iparably tyrannical energy burst out of his body with a loud bang! Obey me, and prosper. Defy me, and perish! [Did heprehend the essence of this mysterious way in such a short period of time?] Sword Spirit eximed at first. Then, he quietly returned to the Nine Tribtions Space. He was suddenly full of expectations from Chu Yangs future. [Will this unique Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword let this Sword Spirit get rid of the shackles of the Nine Tribtions Sword, and be a genuine spiritual entity? Will such a sunny day arrive in my life?] Chu Yang was practicing martial arts, while Chu Fei Ling was immersed in deep contemtion. He was thinking about the stuff Chu Yang had told him. He had to admit that Chu Yangs suggestion was truly logical. Chu Fei Ling also knew that the consequences of falling into this trap would be disastrous. However, he had his own sufferings and sorrows to deal with. [I am the primary heir of the n, but I am childless! I lost my son. And, my son is still missing.] [This the basic difference between my Second Brother and me... He has three sons who can continue the bloodline of the Chu n! But, how can my Second Brother be my opponent if I use my iron fist?] [Moreover... Third Brothers two sons are frail, andck aptitude. And, Fourth Brothers daughter is perennially sick, while his son is young and wont necessarily grow up to be a capable individual in the future. So, the only promising youngsters in the n are the three son of the Second Brother!] [What will happen to the Chu ns future if I am to strike down my Second Brother...? Wont I be burdened with the sin of pushing my Chu n into a situation wherein it wont have any qualified sessors to carry on its undertaking?] [Sigh...] He recalled that his wife had been depressed ever since they had lost their son. He wouldnt dare to go and meet his father-inw anymore. He would always get cussed each time hed go there. [You good-for-nothing! Who loses his own son...? Why dont you go and lose yourself somewhere...] Chu Fei Ling had been forced to face such tragic treatment every time ever since. His father-inwsplexion would be darker than iron-pot. And, his mother-inw would always have tearful eyes. Then, this reunion would always develop into a scene of his wife and her mother crying on each others shoulders... "Sigh..." Chu Fei Ling sighed deeply. Sometimes, he felt like shouting out loud... [Dammit! You think I wanted to throw away my son? Thats my own son! My own flesh and blood! I am also a human being you know!] [Was there any other way back then? My wife and I were about to die at that time. We knew that our death was certain. So, we had to temporarily abandon our son to distract the enemy. We had to do that in order give our son a slim chance of survival...] [Who wouldve thought that wed find an elixir in such a desperate situation and survive? What was even more surprising was the fact that... we desperately struggled to rush back to our son, and managed to reach there only a whileter. But, our son had already disappeared by then...] [This... who is to me for this...?] [Only the heavens can be med for this... only they can be med for toying with us. I also wish to cry, but the tears just wonte out. I would certain feel better if I could join you all, you know?] Of course, he suppressed these words in his heart. In fact, he had been suppressing them forst 18 years. He hadnt dared to speak out! He could only feel aggrieved by himself. He was forced to feel this depression in the loneliness of his solitary heart. He would find his Fourth Brother whenever his emotions went out of control, and hed drink with him to forget his pain and suffering... Chu Fei Ling kept sighing again and again. He then looked at Chu Yang, and the look in his eyes turned gentler and gentler. [Ah, if I can find my son... I will treat him as my treasure even if he has be a beggar in this life. I will give it my all. I will make up for the pain and suffering my poor child mustve gone through during thesest 18 years... ] Eldest Master Chu solemnly thought, [ah, he mustve suffered a lot while wandering about for all these years without us. I dont even know whether hes alive or dead...] The night passed in silence. The dawn time had approached quickly. Chu Fei Lings mind suddenly throbbed. He stood up, and saw that something exploded within Chu Yang across him. A tyrannical aura had burst out of his body! This aura contained the tyrant way! It suddenly spread across... as if to dominate the entire sky! This aura was full of apathy, indifference, and heartlessness. It gave-off a sense of absolute power and sheer dominance over others fates! It seemed as if it was telling the world Obey me, and prosper! Defy me, and perish! Meanwhile, Chu Yangs aura got severely agitated, and the sword energy went flying about everywhere. This sword energy was invisible, and didnt have any shade. However, it had erupted fiercely, and was extremely swift! Crash Crash Crash... the trees and boulders in the surrounding area got hit by sword energy. The leaves fluttered about as the stone chips were sent flying in all directions! Small holes appeared in the trunks of big trees in quick session. These holes had been holed right through the trees, and had made the other side of the scenery visible through the trees trunk! And, all this had been caused by the pration force of the sword energy! The ground in the radius of 30 feet had been riddled with thousands of crisscross sh marks! "Breakthrough?" Chu Fei Ling was suddenly startled. [This boy is a god-gifted genius. He has unexpectedly managed toprehend hegemony overnight. Moreover, he managed to stir up the spiritual strength within his Dantian by drawing support from this hegemony, and has further changed that into Sword Energy. And, thats how he managed to break through to the Second Grade of Sword King in one fell swoop!] [Hegemony is a type of imposing aura which experts possess. Its not a martial technique that one can learn. Only those who hold an absolute position of power can have it. Moreover, it also requires one to cultivate a type of absolute self-confidence, and such confidence can only originate from bloody ughters!] Chu Fei Ling had spotted the gradual change in Chu Yangs aura several times sincest night. However, he hadnt thought that Chu Yang couldplete theprehension process overnight. Moreover, Chu Fei Ling had never imagined that this boy would then change his imposing aura into sword energy within his body, and use it to make a breakthrough... This was simply madness! But, he had seeded nheless! The sky slowly brightened up. Chu Yang also got up slowly. They looked at each other. He noticed that Chu Fei Ling was looking at him with a look of concern in his eyes. He couldnt help but have a warm feeling in his heart as he said, "No need to worry. I just had a little breakthrough." Chu Fei Ling nodded, but remained silent. [Just a little breakthrough, you say? Brother, you broke through as a Sword King! Thats the most difficult breakthrough in the entire Nine Heavens!] "Lets go," Chu Yang said with a smile. Then, the two went away from the hillside; they walked side by side as they did. They hurried along on the way. They were moving very fast. They were presently in the peripheral region of the Cang Lan Battlefront, and this region was devoid of human presence. So, they unleashed their agility skills, and dashed about wildly. They encountered a few obstacles on the road, but Chu Fei Ling never got a chance to act. These obstacles got taken care of by Chu Yang. They ran into several spirit beasts, but they all got ughtered by Chu Yang. Chu Fei Ling could feel that Chu Yang was using this opportunity to gradually hone his skills, and was nning to use the harvest to promote his level. Therefore, he tried his best to not interfere, and simply observed from the sidelines. And, he was having an inexplicable feeling of satisfaction in doing so... as if he was looking at his own son having a healthy growth. They arrived at the Raging Fire Mountain Range on that day itself. The burning hot aura was blowing against their faces. One could clearly see the mes raging in the east as they stained half of the sky with red color. "Were here, right?" Chu Yang asked. "Yes." Chu Fei Ling gently smiled since the time to part ways was close. But, it seemed like he didnt wish to part ways. "Hey, Boss Chu, you have been very slow in getting here. Youve made us brothers go through a lot of hardships," a sinister voice sounded. It carried a bit ofcence in it, "Did you know that we would intercept you midway? Is that why youve been biding time and conserving your strength? It seems we have surpassed your expectations, havent we?" Whoosh sounds were heard as eight masked men in ck clothes appeared out of nowhere. Then, their impressively profound and massive auras pressed down like the falling sky! The Sword Spirit screamed inside Chu Yangs Dantian, "Be careful! Each one of those guys is an Emperor Level Expert!" Chapter 444 Saber Emperor Wages War! "All of them are Emperor Level Experts?" Chu Yang quivered as he looked at those eight people in block clothes. He felt a cold sensation in the back of his head as he thought, [Crap! When did Emperor Level Expert begin to gather together in the Middle Three Heavens?] A loud whistling sound was heard as those eight people moved to either side, and made way in the middle. Then, a masked man in ck clothes came floating in the wind from there. His feet didnt seem to touch the ground as he leisurely came out of that group of 8 people, and stood at the front with his hands crossed behind his back. Then, he confidently took a few steps forwards. He casually stroked his sleeves. This action issued a metal nging sound. He smiled mildly and asked, "Brother Chu, do you recognize me?" His voice was rather elegant; like a spring gently flowing down the mountain. Chu Yang saw him, and the corners of his mouth twitched, [this guy is acting like an ultimate pretentious prick! Every action and movement of his seems artificial. But, it seems he has already reached great heights in martial arts!] [You have your face covered with a mask, and you still ask such a question Do you recognize me?] Chu Yang genuinely felt like saying... [You Motherfu*ker! First remove your mask. Then, he will recognize you!] A serious look appeared on Chu Fei Lings face. He sighed and said, "Brother Ye, right?" The masked man in ck burst into a coldughter, "Ha ha ha ha, Brother Chu is worthy of his name. He he he he, I expected you to be rather shocked by this development..." Chu Fei Ling took a deep breath. A mysterious light flickered in his eyes as he said, "Indeed... I am shocked. Very shocked...!" Hisplexion turned serious as he looked at that ck masked man and said, "Brother Ye, your n has great power and influence. It rules over the nine heavens. It controls the Upper Three Heavens. Its unquestionably the strongest n in the world! I have always revered your n, and Ive never been disrespectful. But, why has Brother Yee here this day?" Brother Ye merely chuckled and replied, "Brother Chu doesnt even know why Ivee here?" Chu Fei Ling sighed and said, "I genuinely dont know what I did to make an enemy out of the Ye n! Brother Ye, why did you bother toe here in such chaotic times? Why bother toe here to make things difficult for me?" Chu Yang was watching from the sidelines. He had a cold feeling in his heart, [so, these nine masked men in ck clothes are from the number one n of the Upper Three Heavens C the Ye n?] He thought of this, and couldnt help but recall that hidden sorrow he had always seen in the calm and tranquil eyes of Meng Chao Ran. And, a name shockingly surfaced in his mind Ye Chu Chen! [Dont tell me that these people are from the Ye n... like Ye Chu Chen?] "This man is a Sixth Grade Emperor Level Expert!" Sword Spirits voice sounded in Chu Yangs mind, "The other eight are Third Grade Emperor Level Experts! Theyvee together to form the Serene Night Nine Masters Array Formation of the Ye n! This array formation is incredibly powerful, and very difficult to deal with!" "Serene Night Nine Masters Array...?" Chu Yang frowned and asked, "Is it really that difficult to deal with?" "Its a powerful array formation that was taught to the Ye n by the previous Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword!" Sword Spirit replied in a serious manner, "Nine First Grade Emperor Level Experts can together form a deadly array formation, and this formation can trap... and even kill a Monarch Level Expert! And, you ask if its difficult to deal with?" "Fu*k!" Chu Yang suddenly had a toothache from all the clenching, [doesnt this mean that we are in big trouble?] The ck-clothed masked man Brother Yeughed wildly. His voice sounded like that of an owl, "You dont wish to be enemies with my Ye n? Ha ha ha... who do you think you are? Do you think you deserve to be an enemy... of my Ye n?" Chu Fei Ling sighed. The calm look returned to his face. He gently loosened the scabbard on his waist, and put his right hand on the swords hilt as he solemnly spoke, "Does Brother Ye intend to sh with me by putting our lives on the line?" "Ha ha ha... Brother Chu, you arepletely mistaken about one thing!" Brother Ye put on a strange smile as he replied. "Whats that?" "You see, I dont need to put my life on the line to sh with you! You will die without a doubt!" Brother Yeughed wildly. Chu Fei Ling was silent for a long while. He then replied, "Im afraid you wont be able to achieve that at your current level, Ye Ran Mo!" The ck-clothed man Ye Ran Mo spoke with a smile, "Correct. Our strengths are almost at the same level. However, I have my 8 brothers with me. And, we will gang up on you... do you still think that you have any hope of survival?" Chu Fei Ling smiled insipidly, "Theres still a little hope. But, you will have to attack me to find out. However, I have a small request!" "What request?" Chu Fei Ling pointed his finger at Chu Yang and spoke, "There may be some misgivings between you and me. But, this boy is innocent. You let him go. We can then have a fight to the death!" Chu Yangs body shook a little. He could feel a genuine sense of concern and care in these words. Even his heart was greatly moved by this. "Ha-ha, I would certainly let him go if he were an ordinary boy. However, now..." Ye Ran Mo smiled and continued in a sinister tone, "He has been together with Brother Chu for quite some time. I dont know... but its possible that you may have given him something. And, in case I overlook something vital... that could be a big problem for meter." His shrugged his shoulders, and said in an artificial sounding regretful tone, "Brother Chu, please forgive me, but I must get rid of the source of any future trouble." Chu Fei Ling got furious and shouted, "Ye Ran Mo! Your Ye n meddling with my ns affairs is already an outrage! And, now you wish to kill an innocent person. Will you disregard the ten-thousand years of prestige of your Ye n?" "Innocent? Ha ha... hes not innocent if hes with you!" Ye Ran Mo coldly snorted and waved his hand. The eight men separated, and formed a big circle! Ye Ran Moughed out loud, and took a step back. The auras of these nine people suddenly merged, and formed an impregnable screen. It seemed as if this screen had been made with their souls! Chu Yang and Chu Fei Ling were in the middle of this encirclement... Chu Fei Ling heaved a deep sigh. He was extremely angry in his heart! [I never thought that Second Brother would seek help from the Ye n to deal with me!] He also had a feeling of deep regret in his heart, [why would I bring this youngster here if I had known that the enemy would be waiting for me in the Raging Fire Mountain Range? It looks like this young expert with boundless prospects is going to suffer because of me. An innocent bystander will lose his life because of me!] "Little brother, forgive me for getting you into this mess!" Chu Fei Ling spoke-up. He was visibly feeling guilty. He then suddenly raised his eyes and whispered, "The fight will start soon. You just wait, and dont move. You use all your strength to dash out as soon as I create an opening." His voice was low and deep, "Dont look back after you get out of the encirclement, and get away from here at the fastest speed. Ill keep them pinned down so that they dont catch you!" Chu Yang turned around, shed him a faint smile, and said, "Ill keep that in mind." Chu Fei Ling nodded his head in a gratified manner. A sandstorm arose right at that time! Those nine people suddenly began to circle round and round. Chu Fei Ling and Chu Yang rapidly rushed up. The nine figures then transformed into nine sets of cold breezes in a sh! Loud whooshing sounds reverberated, and the entire sky seemed as if it had turned ck! The power of the nine Emperor Level Experts formed a barrier in the sky over the battlefield! They had blocked the escape route of these two! Then, a tornado of energy slowly began to move closer toward the center. A lightning suddenly appeared out of nowhere; it was as bright as snow. It was actually a saber light, but it had seemed like a bolt of white silk! Chu Fei Ling shouted loudly, and shed down his long sword. The nging sounds were heard multiple times in a sh. Chu Fei Lings sword and that saber light had collided god knows how many times in the blink of an eye! A loud sound of someones stuffy snorting transmitted outwards from the strong winds. A bunch of lightening-strike-like saber lights simultaneously went towards those two to strike them down immediately-after! The self-satisfiedughter of Ye Ran Mo resounded in the midst of this intensive offensive, "Brother Chu, I have always admired you! But, the time hase to take your head" Chu Fei Lings body had turned into blue smoke. He was unceasingly maneuvering around Chu Yang, and was blocking all the attacks! He did hear thement that was made on him, but didnt reply. He was focused entirely on blocking the attacks. The sound of the attacks grew more and more shrill, and resounded through the world. The attacks unleashed by those nine people were getting more and more concentrated, and crazy! Chu Yang was actually unable to see any person figure. He couldnt even see Chu Fei Lings figure. He could only see ck smoke lingering around him; as if he was in hell. However, there was a bluish-green screen by his side, and that put his mind at ease. It was protecting him at all times by blockings the attacks that came his way. Chu Yang suddenly had a strange feeling of certainty in his heart, [The sky may fall, but nothing will happen to me as long as this blue shade is by my side!] Chu Yang finally realized the true extent of the might of genuine Emperor Level Experts! He couldnt even see their attacks in a clear manner. How many moves could he deal with if he were to face them on his own...? "This is the power of the array formation!" Sword Spirit said slowly, "However, this guy has nearly beenpelled to reveal his true strength!" "Oh?" Chu Yang closed his eyes, and sensed with his divine sense. "Brother Chus cultivation is truly amazing! But, how many attacks can you block with that sword of yours? For how long will your defensest?" Ye Ran Moughed wildly as he spoke in his usual sinister voice. The saber lights grew more and more intensive thereafter. Even the collision sounds grew more intense, and started to issue continually! Suddenly, a loud explosive sound was heard. Chu Fei Ling let out a loud shout. The sword light turned into a cold star, and went towards those lightning-like saber lights. "Lets see whos better!" the nine people spoke out loud in unison. A loud bang was heard, and the scene suddenly became silent! Chu Fei Lings ck clothes were fluttering in the wind. He stood still on the spot. The bodies of those nine people also got revealed. They were standing along the big circle. There was a bright look in everyones eyes as they watched Chu Fei Ling. Only a section of the sword remained in Chu Fei Lings hands. It was riddled with scars, and was chipped all over. It looked like saw-tooth at this time! His sword had been broken! "Brother Chu, you are a Fifth Grade Emperor Level Expert. I didnt expect you to withstand the first wave of attacks! This was beyond my expectations!" Ye Ran Mo spoke with a bewildered smile on his face. "A lot of things are beyond your expectations." Chu Fei Ling stood motionless in the encirclement as he said, "Ye Ran Mo, you will soon find out that there are many more unexpected things that you arepletely oblivious about!" Meanwhile, Chu Yang was rather joyful in his heart, [Fifth Grade Emperor? It seems that this Ye Ran Mo guy thinks that his Brother Chu is just a Fifth Grade Emperor Level Expert! He doesnt know his targets true strength... ] [This is getting interesting ah.] Chu Yang was also wondering, [what can I do to help? My cultivation isnt enough to be a part of this level of battle! The strength of this ck-clothed mysterious man is incredible. And, his real strength is beyond the enemys expectations. But, the Serene Night Nine Masters array isnt to be taken lightly. He will be exhausted to death in this trap with the passage of time!] Chu Yangs eyes were glittery. He was lost in deep thought. "Oh, is that so? But, its such a pity... Brother Chu. Your sword has broken!" Ye Ran Mo chuckled and said, "Could it be that Brother Chu still wishes to resist like a stubborn fool whos been cornered?" "The sword broke, but the person still hasnt!" Chu Fei Ling replied solemnly, "And, this person may break at some point. But, you will be the one to break first, Ye Ran Mo!" Chapter 445 Taking Drastic Measures to Deal with a Situation! "Ha ha ha..." Ye Ran Moughed wildly, "I would like to see how Brother Chu breaks me first!" Then, he suddenly shouted loudly, "Capture and break him for me!" The nine people simultaneously let out a loud shout. They then raised their sabers to the level of their chest and dashed forward. It seemed as if Chu Fei Ling and Chu Yang were situated amidst the saber-mountains. There was brilliant saber-light as far as the eyes could see! The saber light shed, and a congealed saber-mountain ferociously struck from the front side. The saber light shed again, and another saber-mountain loudly crashed down. The saber lights continued to sh again and again. A total of nine saber-mountains from nine different positions attacked at the same time! The overall power of this wave of attacks was more than twice the previous one! The saber light seemingly rained down, and spread all across! Chu Fei Ling faced upwards, and let out a long and loud shout. He then looked towards Chu Yang. There seemed to be a deep meaning hidden behind that look in those eyes of his. His tall and straight body was entirely motionless! The nine saber-mountains closed-in on his body at the same time! Chu Fei Lings hand suddenly patted against his waist, and a ng sound was heard. Then, a dazzling bluish-green saber lightsed out from his waist! This Ninth Grade Saber Emperor C who was at the pinnacle of Saber Emperor Level C had finally taken out his hidden trump card! Chu Fei Ling had lost his son 18 years ago. And, his emotions had been simmering inside his heart ever since. He had deliberately concealed his strength since then. However, his true strength had finally erupted today! The bluish-green saber light dropped from the sky like a dragon. A long channel instantly opened up within that brilliant saber light. Three stuffy groans were heard in session, and blood sshed all over! Chu Fei Lings silhouette shed, and gently drifted like smoke to Chu Yangs side. His left hand went around Chu Yangs waist without any hesitation. And, Chu Yang found himself riding the clouds to fly upwards the very next moment! Chu Fei Lings body was flying along with him. The bluish-green saber light easily broke through the dense curtain of saber light in the sky, and flew straight upwards for 300 feet. The blue form suddenly rotated once, and severely kicked at the soles of Chu Yangs feet. The explosive power of this kick was simr to that of a mountainous sh-flood. Chu Yang felt as if he had been propelled forward by the strength of ten-thousand giants at once. His body went darting forward at a lighting speed. The chi chi sound echoed, and it was followed by an explosive sonic boom! His ck robe was visibly exuding smoke because of the intense air-friction caused by moving at such a high speed. His ck robe had caught fire as a result! Chu Fei Lings kick had managed to throw Chu Yang away by several thousand feet! This was why Chu Fei Ling hadnt been anxious this entire time. He had been waiting for an opportunity to give the biggest surprise to the enemy in one fell swoop, and would use the resulting trauma to get Chu Yang out of there in that very moment. Then, hed do his best to pin down the enemy in order to help Chu Yang escape to safety! He didnt care whatd happen to him. But, Chu Yang mustnt die! Chu Yang flew out, while Chu Fei Lings body fell right back into the encirclement. A rage-filled voice resounded at that very moment, "Motherfu*ker! I always thought that hes a Martial Emperor. I never knew that hed turn out to be a Saber Emperor! Chu, you motherfu*ker! You were hiding your true power!" Chu Fei Ling didnt speak a word in response. His bluish-green saber light flew all around. He had unleashed his overwhelming saber light in this moment. He had been besieged by an array that consisted of nine Saber Emperors. However, he had suddenly turned from defense to offense. His saber light had scattered, and had enveloped the nine enemies like the canopy of the sky! The nine people shrieked in a bewildered manner. They were feeling greatly ashamed! They had used the power of nine people to besiege one man. Moreover, they had relied on the Serene Night Nine Masters Array to double the strength of the nine people. However, three of them had been injured in the blink of an eye. The person C whom their target wanted to protect C had also managed to get out safely. Moreover, they had beenpelled to gasp for breath by their targets offensive?! This was such a great shame and humiliation! "I dont care about the little bastard. Focus on chopping Chu Fei Ling to pieces!" Ye Ran Mos face had turned reddish-purple with anger and shame behind the mask. Chu Fei Ling smiled in his heart and spoke, "Ye Ran Mo! A person of your skill cant deal with this Chu!" He was fully aware of the fact that thebined force of these nine people could suppress him. He would get buried here if he didnt do well now. However, he was in a very good mood since he had sent Chu Yang out. He roared madly. And, his blue figure flickered as heunched a violent attack! He revealed the power of his true cultivation level of Saber Emperor at this moment. He held the saber in his hand, and seemed like the Emperor of the universe as he maneuvered this brilliant and sparkling item around! "Kill him!" Ye Ran Mo shouted frantically, "Execute the third stage of the great array Nine Masters Soul Extermination!" The nine people shouted loudly, and released brilliant saber lights. The dazzling white light began to slowly suppress Chu Fei Lings bluish-green saber light. Suddenly, a loud shout was heard from the distance, "You do not need to worry! That thing you gave me... I will deliver it for you to the Upper Three Heavens! You take care of yourself... Hope to see you again..." It was Chu Yangs voice! Chu Yang had yelled out just now. Meanwhile, the Sword Spirit gave him a thumbs up in his mind! Serene Night Nine Masters Array by definition requires nine masters to disy its full might. It wouldnt be a nine masters array with even one fewer master! Even a Monarch Level Expert would end up dead if the three stages of the Nine Masters Array were to be executed in session. The Sword Spirit had even thought of customizing a heavenly saber for Chu Fei Ling in ordance to his level. However, he knew that even a heavenly weapon would prove to be useless inside this Nine Masters Array! However, Chu Yangs deration had proved out to be a good measure to deal with this situation! First, he was already far away from the battlefield. So, the enemy would have toe out of the array to pursue him! Secondly, the enemy would have no choice but to chase after him when theyd consider the nature of this deration! In fact, the enemy would bepelled to send at least one individual after him! Chu Fei Ling wasnt a match for these nine men if they were united. However, he would no longer be in a pinch if this formation were to be broken. Both sides would suffer in that case, but the prospect of escape wouldnt be an issue... .... .... Chu Yang had known that this deration would definitely solve Chu Fei Lings predicament. So, he felt relieved in his heart. He had also heard the conversation that had taken ce between these men earlier. [This Boss Chu is probably from the Chu n of the Upper Three Heavens. In other words, theres a big possibility that... hes my family member?] [Hes probably my uncle, or maybe... my own father? I cant say for sure. But, hes a family member in any case. So, I cant let him die here; no matter what!] [I havent yet determined that hes someone from my Chu n. I currently have no intention to return to my n and gain their recognition. But, I will still save him! Otherwise, I will regret this my entire life...] Therefore, Chu Yang had made up his mind that he would meddle in this matter no matter what! [I will help him get out of this mess at the very least!] .... .... Chu Yangs voice came from far away, and startled everyone who was in the middle of the fight at the moment. Those ten people dodged the saber attacks, but were left somewhat in a daze. After that, they just stood still with a nk stare on their face. Subsequently... "This little bastard!" ten people spontaneously cussed out the same phrase... and at the same time... as if by prior agreement. Even Chu Fei Ling was one among them. Everyone gritted their teeth, and fumed with rage! Ye Ran Mo hadnt thought that Chu Fei Ling had made such an unhanded move by preparing a secret note. Everyone got worried, [we may be able to kill Chu Fei Ling. But, a strong bacsh will be triggered from the Chu n if we allowed this little bastard to escape with that message to the Upper Three Heavens!] The Ye n wasnt afraid of the Chu n. In fact, the Chu n couldnte close to the Ye n. However, the issue was that the Nine Tribtions Swords Master had been maturing at a rapid pace. So, the entire Upper Three Heavens was getting battle ready, and all ns were trying their best to avoid any quarrels. Thats because it would inevitably be a big nuisance! Therefore, these nine people would get scolded and med for this by the n if that were to happen! After all, Chu Fei Lings assassination was supposed to happen in the dark. No one was supposed to find out. The exposure of this matter would definitely cause a storm. These nine men werent the most important figures of the Ye n. So, it was possible that these nine people would be scapegoats if this matter got out of hand by any chance. An ominous light shed in everyones eyes as they thought of this! Chu Fei Ling was burning with impatience. [You said that you would go away at once, right? What the hell did you shout out of the blue? You think the distance of a few thousand feet is very far? This distance is shit in the eyes of an Emperor Level Expert! He can catch you in the blink of an eye!] However, Chu Fei Ling also knew that Chu Yang had done so for his own good. [Its just an attempt to lure some people away from the array formation, and get them to go after him. I would be out of danger as long as even one person gets lured away.] [Ill still be at a disadvantage while facing the others. But, I should at least be able to attack and retreat at will. Not to mention that I will also have a better chance of making an escape.] [The idea is good, and I would no longer be in danger. But, he will die without a doubt! Hes a Second Grade King Level Expert. Hes a Sword King, but he cant stop one strike from a First Grade Saber Emperor! And, these guys are Third Grade Saber Emperors?] [This kid is trading his own life for mine!] Chu Fei Ling thought of this, and got worried. He also touched by this. "Little brother, I thank you for your good intention. But, you must escape quickly. Please dont meddle in this matter." Chu Fei Ling shouted with all his strength. His message was simple... he just wanted to tell Chu Yang to get away from here as fast as possible. Moreover, he wanted to tell Ye Ran Mo and his men that the kids words were false, and that they shouldnt believe him! However, who was Ye Ran Mo? Ye Ran Mo was a hardcore man of Jiang-Hu. He had fought his way up, and had distinguished himself among his peers. So, he was bound to be skeptical and ruthless! More so in this critical situation since it involved such a major event. There so much at stake. So, one would better be more skeptical and suspicious. Moreover, how could he believe Chu Fei Ling? That man was clearly trying to make them give up on the idea of chasing down Chu Yang! That was absolutely impossible! "Old Ninth, the eight of us here will kill Chu Fei Ling. You go and bring back that little bastards head!" Ye Ran Mo decisively issued an order. "Yes!" That Old Ninth moved quickly, and proceeded to move out. Chu Fei Ling bellowed, and a saber light dramatically surged towards him. However, Ye Ran Mo and the others worked as one, and blocked Chu Fei Lings wild and violent attack from approaching Old Ninth from behind. "Go fast and return quickly!" Ye Ran Mo brandished his saber, and spoke urgently... as if it was going to rain soon... "Go as fast as possible and kill that little bastard. Then, quicklye back to the great array to help us deal the fatal blow to Chu Fei Ling!" "Yes!" The ck-clothed Old Ninth suddenly jumped. The saber light danced in the air, and transformed into a long rainbow. It then flew straight in the direction in which Chu Yang had fled. This ck-clothed Old Ninth was one of the three people who had been injured during Chu Fei Ling sudden outbreak a while ago. Ye Ran Mo had deliberately sent him to kill Chu Yang since he also wanted the old man to take a break. After all, a mere King Level Expert couldnt possibly tire an Emperor Level Expert, could he? Chu Fei Ling turned pale with fright. He let out a loud shout even though he had remained engaged in a crazy battle, "Hurry up, Little Brother! Get away quickly! Someonesing to kill you..." his voice sounded like a thunderp, and spread far and wide. The sense of panic and anxiety wasnt even remotely concealed in the make of his voice! Chapter 446 What Harm is there in Slaughtering the Entire World? Slaughters a Saber Emperor! Ye Ran Mo put on an uncanny smile and said, "Brother Chu, dont waste your time and effort. You think that little King Level Expert can escape the pursuit of an Emperor Level Expert? Brother Chu, Ive never seen you so panicked in all these years... dont tell that this kid is someone very important to you?" Chu Fei Ling thundered, "Shut your trap!" However, he had some mixed feelings in his heart, [how many years? How many years have passed since my anger has erupted like this? I remember thest time I was this furious... it was when my son had gone missing...] He thought of this, and couldnt help but have a burst of intense pain in his heart. [I wont be able to see my son even if hees back looking for me if I end up dying here.] "Ha ha ha... Brother Chu, I heard you lost your son. Dont tell its this kid... ha ha ha... I must say that he looks a lot like you. Brothers, who couldve thought that we woulde to assassinate Boss Chu, and also get to kill his only son...? He will now die without an heir..." Ye Ran Moughed wildly. "Ha ha ha..." the other seven people also burst intoughter. "Nonsense! I dont have any connection with that little brother!" Chu Fei Ling replied furiously, "Ye Ran Mo, dont treat the innocent unjustly!" "Theres no rtion?" Ye Ran Mo wore a naughty smile and asserted, "If hes innocent... if hes not your son... then whats making you so anxious?" Chu Fei ling furiously snorted, and the saber light suddenly shed. The forest-green saber beams started to strike in a continuous manner. Ye Ran Mo lifted his saber to parry the attacks. The two sabers shed with a loud boom. And, the sparks sttered everywhere! Ye Ran Mos body suddenly dodged in a sh. A surprised look appeared on his face. He could feel that Chu Fei Lings cultivation was far above his own! He hadnt yet recovered from the shock when a saber hacked towards him. Ye Ran Mo again used his saber to block the attack, and drew back one step. However, the third saber strike had already arrived before him! Chu Fei Lingsplexion looked dark green under the shine of the saber light. His face was densely covered with killing intention! He was giving-off a very strong murderous aura! The hatred for Ye Ran Mo in Chu Fei Lings heart was simply immeasurable at this moment! [I must chop this sly bastard with my saber; no matter what!] Ye Ran Mo withstood nine saber attacks in session. Hisplexion had turned deathly pale. He shouted loudly, "Lets fight together!" He neednt say that since the other seven people had already pitched-in. They then started tounch attacks one after another. A loud shout sounded from a distant ce at this time! It was Chu Yangs voice. "Wa ha ha... already caught up!" Ye Ran Mo eximed with a sinister smile. Blood had started to drip from the corners of his mouth. Chu Fei Ling was burning with impatience. He shed his saber a thousand times in a row, and the unleashed saber light then clustered together to form a saber light screen. Then, an odd humming sound was heard. The man and his saber had turned into a radiant beam of light that could destroy the hardest of defenses. This beam of light then rushed forward to collide with the tight encirclement. A ck-clothed man screamed, and his tall and burly body was sent spinning out in the sky. This mans body spilled-out rings of blood with each spin. However, Chu Fei Ling paid the price for this maneuver as well. He let out a painful groan as he got shed in the back with a saber, and blood gushed out! However, it seemed as if Chu Fei Ling hadnt felt anything. The man and saber united with a loud sound. Then, he shouted loudly, and madly dashed towards the distant location from where Chu Yangs shout hade! "Chase!" Ye Ran Mo bellowed in a resolute manner, "I would rather die, but I will ensure this Chu Fei Ling doesnt escape from here! He will sooner orter be a trusted aide of our Ye n if we allowed him to go back! I would be in big trouble if that happens!" He had spoken these words, and not without reason. Chu Fei Ling was 20 years younger than him. So, he had previously thought that Chu Fei Ling should at most be as strong as he was. Moreover, the message he had obtained from the Chu n only ryed that Chu Fei Ling was a Fifth Grade Martial Emperor! However, he had now found out that the hearsay and reality were poles apart! [Chu Fei Ling is significantly stronger than me! He should at least be a Seventh-Eight Grade Saber Emperor.] [To think that Chu Fei Ling has been hiding his real strength for so many years... a person with such a strong willpower is extremely frightening!] [Wouldnt I get in big trouble if I allowed such a person to live and grow...? Especially if he bes a trusted aide of my n...? Especially when I have turned him into a mortal enemy today...?] Ye Ran Mo thought of this, and cussed in his heart, [Chu Fei Long... ah Chu Fei Long! How dare you trick me, you motherfu*ker! You had mentioned the whereabouts of your brother and the other intelligence in that message that you had provided... but you had mentioned that your elder brother is only a Fifth Grade Martial Emperor!] [Fifth Grade Martial Emperor my a*s! I trusted your information. Even so, I personally brought 8 Third Grade Saber Emperors along with me on this assassination mission... just to be on the safe side! However, I hadnt anticipated that your elder brother would turn out to be a scary Saber Emperor of Eight-Ninth Grade ah!] [Youve tricked me to death you know! This Fifth Grade Martial Emperor brother of yours has struck my chest. The unbearable pain is killing me. Motherfu*ker, my internal organs have been injured as well... and its all because of you!] Ye Ran Mo was left to pray in his heart, [Old Ninth! My dear Old Ninth! You must hurry and get rid of that little bastard as quickly as possible. Then, rush back here so that we can kill this Chu Fei Ling together! Otherwise, I would be in big trouble...] ..... ..... Chu Yang had let out a loud shout shortly after he had sensed turbulence in the air behind him. He looked back, and saw a ck-clothed man catching up like the wind itself. He was approaching at an incredibly high speed. "Holy crap!" Chu Yang cried out, and then turned to escape. In fact, he scurried all over the ce as he did that. The ck-clothed Old Ninth looked at Chu Yang running away in panic, and a cruel smile spread on his face... as if he was a cat chasing a mouse. He elerated and pounced forward violently to get closer and closer. It could be assumed that this was a very easy task for him! However, something unexpected happened when he was only 50 feet behind Chu Yang. Chu Yang C who was fleeing in panic C suddenly turned around, and looked at the ck-clothed Old Ninth. A smiling expression appeared in his eyes as he looked at this lone pursuer a man who seemed weak, and whose body was still recovering. In fact, it was almost as if he hade up with a bizarre plot... "Little bastard! You think you can escape?" Old Ninth burst into loudughter. He shook his head, and seemed quite pleased with himself. "Are you going to kill me?" Chu Yang seemed as if he had lost his head out of fear. He was falling back step by step. In fact, he tripped over a stone, and nearly fell down. He jumped in haste to gain his bnce, and then looked at Old Ninth. He pretended to be calm andposed. However, an rmed look was still shing in his eyes. "How can I not kill you? You little bastard, you are the reason why I got injured. I wont feel satisfied if I dont kill you...!" The ck-clothed Old Ninth calmly crossed his hands behind his back with the style of a true expert. However, he was controlling his breathing to recover his vitality in reality. That fight with Chu Fei Ling a while ago was very dangerous! He had only made a small mistake, and his belly had been cut open. In fact, the wound on his belly was still bleeding. [The Boss gave me the opportunity to harmonize my breathing and recover. How can I let it go to waste?] [Besides, this little guy is too vulnerable. I had thought that it would be quite difficult to catch him. I didnt expect that Id catch him so soon. Hes just a rookie!] [Dealing with a rookie like him is a childs y for me. Its as easy as lifting a finger! It isnt necessary to make a big fuss over such a minor matter.] "Please dont kill me, ok?" Chu Yang pleaded in a delicate and pitiful voice, "I will give you that thing if you promise that you wont kill me..." "Right! Whats that thing? Take it out quickly!" the ck-clothed Old Ninth got excited as he growled in a low voice. [Chu Fei Ling mustve given this kid an elixir. That can perhaps treat my wound. Damn, Im so lucky ah!] "That thing... That thing..." Chu Yang traced the left side of his body... then the right side. An anxious look appeared on his face, "Where is it... Where is it? Where did it go..." "Are you kidding me?" the ck-clothed Old Ninth took a step forward and thundered loudly. "I..." Chu Yang grew even more anxious, "I wouldnt dare to trick you..." "Then why havent you taken it out yet?" The ck-clothed Old Ninth snorted. "Found it!" Chu Yang let out a cry of joy. "Where is it?" "Here!" Chu Yang extended his right hand with a ttering look on his face. He seemed to be clutching something in the hollow of his palm. However, he seemed unwilling to part with it. "Give it!" The ck-clothed Old Ninth reached out to grab it. "Here, take your grandmother!" Chu Yang suddenly shouted loudly! The ck-clothed Old Ninth was taken aback when he suddenly got cussed at. He was about to fly into a rage, but saw that there was nothing in Chu Yangs palm. However, this empty palm suddenly shone brightly, and a long sword appeared in it. Bone-chilling cold sword energy gushed forth like a raging dragon, and madly surged towards the ck-clothed Old Ninth. The ck-clothed Old Ninth wouldnt have expected that a King Level small fry would dare to start a fight with a Third Grade Emperor Level Expert like himself... So, he had held out his hand with a self-satisfied look on his face. However, he had been caught off-guard because the sword light had already arrived very close to his body! The ck-clothed Old Ninth roared in anger. The upper part of his body leaned back as he flew backwards to withdraw. He only felt a cold sensation in his chest. A Shua sound was heard as the sword shed fiercely in front of his chest. The sword didnt pierce his chest because he had drawn back quickly. Instead, it entered his body a bit lower from the chest; it bore its way into his abdomen, and opened arge hole there! His pink intestines began to spill out from the deepest parts of his wound... [This sword is far more deadly than Chu Fei Lings saber!] There was hatred and anger in the eyes of ck-clothed Old Ninth. He then looked at Chu Yang in disbelief. [That weapon in his right hand... what kind of a heavenly weapon is it? To think that even a lowly King Level Expert nearly killed an Emperor Level Expert like myself with it...!] He felt a burst of uncontroble rage inside! [This is disgraceful! I am ashamed!] [I have been tricked by a trivial King Level Expert... This is the biggest joke in the entire Nine Heavens.] However, he couldnt get enough time to get angry since he saw that this kid wasnt done yet, and was giving him an ice-cold look. Then, the kid united with the sword, and transformed into a spectacr dragon. He then rushed straight towards him! He softy recited in a low and deep voice at the same time "What harm is there in ughtering the entire world?!" His voice wasnt loud. But, it entered the deepest part of Old Ninths heart, and fiercely wedged itself there! ck-clothed Old Ninths heart shook frantically! [What harm is there in ughtering the entire world? What harm is there in ughtering the entire world? Is this not... Is this not... the sword move mentioned in the legends...] This thought shook him to his core, and he lost his ability to respond! [This sword move has existed only in the legends, and its actually going toe upon... myself?] [In other words, this sword is...] The sword light had arrived near his body. He got frightened. His eyes opened wide in rm. He covered his belly with one hand to stop his intestines from falling out. And, he brandished his saber with his other hand to parry the iing sword attack. He simultaneously fell back with everything he had! However, Chu Yangs sword move what harm is there in ughtering the entire world had a range of a total of 500 feet at his current level! In other words, this sword attack had the power to destroy any defense within a range of 500 feet! And, such a move had been unleashed from only 30 feet away. So, falling back wasnt going to save him from this attack. The long sword collided with the great saber. Old Ninth was already in a seriously injured state. How could he possibly resist the sharpest sword in the entire world C The Nine Tribtions Sword? A loud ng sound echoed! The great saber in Old Ninths hand had snapped into two. And, his saber-wielding right hand got swallowed by Chu Yangs sword light amidst his screams! His flesh and blood flew in all directions. The intense sword light crushed his entire arm in a gradual manner starting from his palm. His flesh and blood departed his arm... until only the bone was left. Then, the bone got crushed... inch by inch! Chapter 447 Who’s the Murderer? The ck-clothed Old Ninth screamed, but it sounded simr to wails. He clutched his belly with his left hand, and continued to move back in a frantic manner. Chu Yangs face was calm on the other hand. His gaze was callous. He didnt rx just yet, and chased after him in order to attack! The sword light was still at it mercilessly. Even the slightest contact with it sent chunks of flesh and blood flying! Old Ninths body was still moving backwards, but the sword light was acting even faster! It was eating away at his bones like maggots; and the maggots were spreading rapidly throughout his body. Poof! The Nine Tribtions Sword suddenly pierced into the Old Ninths chest! The Nine Tribtions Swords Sword Point, Sword Edge, and Sword Spine were giving off murderous aura because they were about to kill an Emperor Level powerhouse for the first time. In fact, it seemed as if the blood of this powerhouse had brought back the blood-thirst that had been concealed for thest 10,000 years! The tyrannical sword energy brutally burst into his internal organ, and exploded with a bang. There was an outbreak of countless streams of sword energy within his body. And, his internal organs were turned to soup in a moments time! Old Ninths body shrank like a deted rubber ball! However, his neck still stood upright. The bewildered look in his eyes had remained unchanged. He powerlessly stooped down, and saw a dazzling long sword sticking out of his chest. He struggled to raise his head, and looked at Chu Yang. He asked with great difficulty... one word at a time, "You are Nine... Nine... Nine Tribtions Sword... Master...?" Chu Yang was startled by this. His cold and limpid eyes stared at the Old Ninth as he solemnly asked, "How do you know?" Chu Yang wasnt afraid anymore since the opposite party had lost the entirety of his life force. Chu Yang was instead curious to know how the opposite party had figured out his identity. "He he..." Old Ninth gave a mirthlessugh, "What harm is there... in ughtering... the entire world... Who could have thought that the Nine Tribtions... Swords Master... will actually... actually use me... as a stepping stone..." Chu Yang coldly snorted, but he was nevertheless shocked. [The Ye n indeed deserves to be called the number one n in the entire Nine Heavens! They even remember the names of the various styles of the Nine Tribtions Sword!] [That being the case... I must remember not to call out the names of these moves. Dammit, its a habit from past life. I didnt know that there could be such a hidden risk in this!] A mysterious light suddenly lit up in Old Ninths eyes as he opened his mouth, and shouted, "Hes the..." Chu Yang bellowed. The sword light shed down from top to bottom, and cleft him into two! His entire body was split into two parts from the middle, and slowly fell down. The Nine Tribtions Swords Master had recently arrived in the Middle Three Heaven to rise to glory, but a Saber Emperor had already lost his life to him! Chu Yang coldly snorted. [This bastard was on the verge of death, but he still tried to shout out my identity!] He waved his hand, and the two broken sections of Old Ninths saber went inside the Nine Tribtions Space. [The others are bound to be vignt of my heavenly weapon if they came here and saw these two broken sections of his saber. So, I cant allow them to see this!] A long and loud shout came from afar. He saw a bluish-green light in midair immediately afterwards. It wasing towards him like a shooting star! Moreover, eight flickering lights were following-after this bluish-green light! Chu Fei Ling fiercelynded on the ground, and called out, "Little brother, are you okay?" Then, he saw the corpse of Old Ninth lying in a miserable state, and suddenly cried out in surprise. His jaw dropped as he fell two steps back, "You... Did you kill him?!" His voice was full of disbelief! Chu Fei Ling had never been this amazed in his life. [There is simply unfathomable! Oh heavens, who will exin to me whats going on? A Third Grade Saber Emperor chased after a Second Grade Sword King, but got killed instead...? That too before he could use any martial arts?] [Am I... Am I dreaming or something?] "Yeah..." Chu Yang nodded with embarrassment. Chu Fei Ling was left petrified! Shua Shua Shua. Ye Ran Mo and his men soonnded in the vicinity. They turned their heads to look around, "Howe only this little bastard is here? Wheres Old Ninth? Where did he go?" Suddenly, they all screamed as they spotted the miserable corpse of Old Ninth lying on the ground. These eight people called-out in a trembling voice, "Old Ninth?!" The others had also discovered the dismembered corpse thaty in a pool of blood. And, it was none other than their own ninth brother! They cried out in pain as Ye Ran Mo flew into a rage and thundered, "Who killed my ninth brother?! Come out and show yourself if you have the guts!" The other seven people readied their sabers, and looked around. The look in their eyes was bone-chilling, but it was also filled with grief and indignation. The surroundings maintained their silence. And, they didnt get any reply. Only a burst of wind came and blew away the yellow sand. These eight people racked their brains. But, they couldnt imagine that their ninth brother had been killed this shrimp-like Second Grade King Level Kid... because... that was simply impossible! [How can a trivial Second Grade King Level Expert possibly kill a Third Grade Emperor Level Expert? Even someone as stupid as a pig wont make such a deduction...] [He couldnt have done it, and Chu Fei Ling arrived here with us. So, there must be someone else!] [Whos the murderer?] Ye Ran Mo faced upward, and roared like a madman. He then started to hurl abuses, "Fu*k your grandmother! You dared to kill a person, and dont even have the guts to acknowledge what you did? Come out! You cant hide the truth from us! You shameless viin! How dare you take unfair advantage of somebodys difficulties?! I will chop you to pieces..." The other seven people also began to rain curses. The hatred and grievance was killing them, and was manifesting itself as an emotional outburst. Chu Fei Ling opened his mouth, and looked at those eight guys. They had seemingly lost themselves to their raging emotions. Then, he took a look at the murderer... who stood before him with a terrified look on his innocent face... He couldnt help but be totally speechless... [What nonsense is this?! What the hell is going on here... cant you see that the murderer is right in front of you? And, you guys are looking for some nonexistent entity?] The throats of these eight people got tired of cussing after a long time had passed. So, they stopped yelling out loud, but they were still cussing in whispers. Meanwhile, Chu Yang had turned a deaf ear to them. He had remained hidden behind Chu Fei Ling, and had maintained an ever-present frightened expression on his face. He looked innocent and pure. He was like a good teenager who had never seen a corpse in his life! One look at his face and any one would think that this boy was pure, innocent, good-hearted, and free of all evils. He looked like an untouched flower that had grown-up in the protected environment of a greenhouse! Ye Ran Mo suddenly turned his head, and fiercely looked at Chu Yang. "There you are, little bastard! How did my ninth brother die? What did you see? Own up to the facts!" The other seven people also came to realize, [theres an eyewitness here!] Therefore, they immediately looked at Chu Yang in a fierce manner. In fact, their ferocious facial expressions made it seem as if they would swallow Chu Yang whole! "I... I... I... I... Im not involved in this matter." Minister Chu was so scared that his legs went limp. Even his voice was trembling... "Speak the truth!" Ye Ran Mo bellowed, "I will let you live as long as you tell the truth!" Chu Fei Lings facial expression turned even more bizarre. In fact, it got somewhat distorted. "I... I... I... Actually I..." Chu Yang was trembling, "... Im very scared..." "Dont be scared!" Ye Ran Mo was extremely furious at the moment. However, he would have to lower his tone since he wanted to know about the murderer of his ninth brother. Therefore, he restrained his anger, and his intense killing intention. Then, he lowered his voice, and spoke in aforting manner, "Dont be scared. I wont kill you if you honestly tell me what happened here. I will give you a reward instead..." "Reward...?" Chu Yangs eyes lit up. He stuck-out his tongue, and greedily licked his lips. "Yes!" Ye Ran Mo said in an amiable manner. He even smiled! "What reward?" Minister Chu asked timidly. "This!" Ye Ran Mos anger was about to explode. But, Chu Fei Ling was ring at him like a tiger watching its prey. So, it was impossible to intimidate the boy for an answer. [This nasty little bastard is actually taking advantage of my situation. Isnt this like looting a burning house?] However, he had no other choice. He put his hand into his bosom, and took out a purple jade since he was in a state of desperation, "See? This purple jade will be yours as long as you tell me the truth!" The purple jade that Ye Ran Mo had taken out was fist-sized. Its entire body was glowing with a purple radiance, and it looked crystal clear. It was easy to tell that it was extremely valuable. Chu Fei Ling also came to Ye Ran Mos aid from the side at this time, "Little brother... Brother Ye is asking very sincerely. So, you must tell him. We will solve our internal problemster." Ye Ran Mo straightened up, and looked at Chu Fei Ling. Several emotions built-up in his heart as he spoke-up in a sinking tone, "Brother Chu is a real gentleman. I admire you very much!" Chu Fei Ling nearly burst intoughter. He was having too much fun in the secrecy of his heart. Then, he replied with a smile, "Dont worry about it. This is one matter, and thats another. These two matters arent rted. We must deal with a problem one step at a time. And, finding the murderer should take top-priority right now. We will deal with our problemter. I arrived a bitte, and Im truly ashamed that I didnt see the murderer..." He was being sincerely supportive, and was backing Ye Ran Mo with all his might. However, he was on Chu Yangs side with all his heart... Minister Chu held out his hand, and hesitated a bit. Then, he took the purple jade, and put it in his pocket. He then looked around with traces of fear in his eyes, "Im afraid that hes still in the vicinity..." Ye Ran Mo heard this, and immediately understood what the boy was hinting at. He turned around, and gave a series ofmands, "Everyone must increase their vignce! Keep a close watch over everything! We cant allow the murderer to hurt this little brother!" That little bastard had turned into little brother since he was helping them out! The seven peopleplied, and scattered around. Ye Ran Mo put on a fake smile on his face as he approached Chu Yang. These two were separated by only a few steps at this moment. He benignly spoke-up, "Little brother, you can tell me now." He simultaneously said in his heart, [you tell me, and then I will p you into meat sauce. After that, I will take back my thing from you.] Chu Yang nodded; he was still trembling. A look of terror shed in his eyes as he said, "I dont know what exactly happened back then. I was trying to escape... suddenly a man in ck clothes came flying from the sky... and dropped down all of a sudden..." "What?" Ye Ran Mos eyes shed brightly. "Then, he scolded me. I ran at once. But, I suddenly heard a voice from over there. It said..." Chu Yangs face revealed an extremely frightened expression. In fact, his small face had turned pale with fright. "What did it say...?" Ye Ran Mo asked as he narrowed his eyes. He then attentively looked in the direction in which Chu Yang had pointed his finger. [Ah, there seems to be several piles of stones over there. Is the murderer hiding there?] "He said..." Chu Yang whispered. "What did he say?!" Ye Ran Mo got impatient. His eyes were paying attention to those piles of stones, while his ears eagerly waited for a response... "He said that..." Chu Yang mumbled at first. Then, he suddenly roared, "He said fu*k your grandmother!" That loud shout from his mouth sounded like an explosive thunder, and shook Ye Ran Mos mind. He sensed utter chaos in his brain. However, Chu Yang didnt hesitate. The Nine Tribtions Sword stealthily emerged in his hand as he shouted. And then, he crazily attacked at the head of this top-ss person... the man was unfortunately in close proximity, and was waiting for an answer with his head tilted to one side! The speed of Chu Yangs limbs movement was so fast that it seemed as if he had suffered from a fit of spasms. One ray of cold light pierces ten thousand fathoms! What harm is there in ughtering the entire world! A sharp will buried deep will not change! Gather wind and cloud to rule over all! A swords edge famous for all eternity! Wind and cloud move unhindered from east to west! The sun and the moon thunder at my will! Chopping mountains and breaking peaks under blood red sky! This spine has existed in this world since eternity! One must go through the nine hidden hells on this journey! Cut off the travelers attachments with worldly affairs! The sharp edge will reach everywhere and put everything to rest! In my palm lies a pile of bones as tall as a mountain! This swords sh will give birth to a turbulent sea of blood! The world of mortals originates from the path of ruthlessness! Dont restrain the de when beheading the entire world...! The 16 consecutive sword moves C with the power of each move far surpassing any existing swordy in the world... whether modern or ancient C had been crazily unleashed by Chu Yang in a split-second like an unstoppable torrent. And, all this power had entirely poured itself down upon Ye Ran Mos head... and, the poor man was still waiting for the answer... The sword light instantly filled the surrounding area in a radius of 30 feet like a great tsunami. It didnt even spare a single spot... Damn him! This distance was way too close... Chapter 448 I’m the Murderer; What of It?! The sword light erupted like thunder! The sword energy crashed onto the earth like andslide! In this moment... Unaware! Everyone was unaware! Chu Fei Ling was unaware. He was on the other side when the kid suddenly cussed out loud to vent his anger, and then jumped behind him to seek his protection. Therefore, Chu Fei Ling also got ready to help out. The enemy side had already lost a person by now. So, there was no longer a threat of that terrifying array formation. Therefore, there was no need for a Ninth Grade Emperor Level Expert like Chu Fei Ling to be scared of the remaining eight! However, he had never thought that this guy would suddenly attack without giving him any prior indication! And, that too in such a wild manner! The remaining seven saber emperors were also unaware. [Crap! How did this piteous little youth transform into the oppressive King of Hell in the blink of an eye?] And, the person most oblivious to this was obviously none other than Ye Ran Mo C the great Saber Emperor! This great man was filled with anger and hate. He was ready to hear what the young boy was going to say, and had his head titled to one side in anticipation. In fact, he was so interested in the information that he let his guard down. Therefore, he waspletely defenseless, and simply didnt get a chance to defend himself when a raging tsunami of sword energy suddenly erupted upon his head! And, this was eruption of a real tragedy! Ye Ran Mo screamed wildly. And, his body unceasingly trembled and convulsed while he struggled within the sword light... Chu Yang had unleashed the sword arts of the Nine Tribtions Sword. How could they be merciful? It could be said that the Chu Yang of this life as well as the previous life had never known what mercy was! The sword light poured down like rain. Poof! Ye Ran Mos eyes had been full of intense curiosity to learn about the murderer when the attack began. Ye Ran Mo yelled wildly, and his voice had barely spread out... And, the sword moves exploded... Shua Shua Shua! Shua Shua Shua! Ye Ran Mo extended his hand to protect his head. However... shua shua shua, the Nine Tribtions Swords attacks were very swift and sharp. Ye Ran Mos arms were reduced to mere bones in a jiffy, and ultimately got crushed... Poof a big hole appeared in Ye Ran Mos chest. This was done by the sword move what harm is there in ughtering the entire world. .... .... It seemed as if everyone at the scene had been struck by lightning. They were staring at Ye Ran Mos convulsing body like foolish ducks. His body was being torn, and his flesh was being ripped apart. His head turned into a pirate skull the next moment; there was no trace of flesh and blood on it. Then, his entire body turned into skeleton. And then, he turned into scarlet dust, and scattered everywhere with a swoosh... Ye Ran Mo had disappeared! It could be said that Ye Ran Mo C the Sixth Grade Saber Emperor C had been so stuck on finding the murderer that he didnt even get a chance to fight back... In fact, it should be said that the very idea of fighting back never arose in his mind as he lost his life! Ye Ran Mo would perhaps find out about this in the after-life. Hed get so mad that he might evene back to life if that were to happen... but then, hed die again from an excess of anger! The most bizarre thing was... Ye Ran Mo had already disappeared, but the crisscrossing sword light was still ravaging the bits of flesh and blood that floated in the air. The sword lights eruption finally came to an end... Chu Yang somersaulted in the air before anyone coulde back to their senses, and swiftly reached behind Chu Fei Ling to hide. After that, he gesticted with his hands to give orders in a bossy manner, "What are you waiting for? Why are you just standing here and gawking? Hurry and kill them!" Chu Fei Ling was watching with his mouth wide opened. He finally closed his mouth with a click, and took a deep breath. Then, he turned around in bewilderment, and looked at Chu Yang, "You, you, you... did you kill him?!" Chu Fei Ling felt as if there was only chaos in his head! [Hows this possible? How can this be? How can a Second Grade King Level break through the energy barrier of a Sixth Grade Emperor Level Expert? An Emperor of the Sixth Grade knows how to form a body armor of energy around oneself. This is also the reason why Ye Ran Mo dared to go so close to him in the first ce!] [Its impossible for Ye Ran Mo to be killed by him; no matter how I look at it! Yet... it has somehow happened!] "You dont say...!" Chu Yang snapped, and spoke as he rolled his eyes. He felt as if his intelligence quotient had been assaulted, [theres a 99% chance that we have the same origin. Then, why is it that I am so clever, and you are so dumb...?] "But..." Chu Fei Lings brain had stopped working on a temporary basis. So, he couldnt respond for a while. "But what ah...? Right now, its important to kill them!" Chu Yang helplessly said, "Big brother, how about you first finish up this task and ask thister? Crap! Theyvee back to their senses... I cant believe that you wasted time, and allowed this chance to slip by..." Chu Yang had gotten a stomachache from too much anger... Those seven people obviously issued loud and uncanny shouts! In fact, their painful voices were heartbreaking. It was the sort of pain where they were in denial; they didnt wish to believe, but they had no other choice, "Big Brother...!" The blood mist was floating in the air... "Why are you calling your big brother? Cant you see that your big brother has turned into dust?!" Chu Yang maliciously scolded them in an evil way, "What are you calling out for? You cant understand such an obvious fact that your big brother has vanished in a puff of smoke...? Yet, youre still calling for him..." "You killed my big brother!" The ck-clothed Old Second turned around, and looked at Chu Yang with hatred in his eyes. Then, he suddenly let out an earth-shattering scream, "You bastard! You... You deserve to die!" "Not just your big brother...! That one over there... I killed him too." Chu Yang cockily puffed-out his chest, "Why? Do you have the ability to punish me?! Im the murderer. What of it?!" The ck-clothed Old Second got so furious that his vision darkened. He roared loudly in rage, "Kill him! Avenge Big Brother and the Ninth Brother! Kill him aaaa!!" Chu Yang hurriedly faced towards Chu Fei Ling, and spoke with a serious look on his face, "Big Brother, now its your turn to show your great might!" Chu Fei Ling didnt know whether tough or cry. He couldnt help but think in his heart, [Motherfucker, I wonder how inhumane and evil the parents mustve been to birth such a buffoon...?] This unexpected turn of events wouldve really... left anyone speechless. Who in their right mind would dare to provoke someone like Ye Ran Mo? However, this little devil had actually done it. Moreover, he was truly lucky that there was a family member he could hide behind... Those seven people were rushing over in rage at the moment. And, all of them had blood-red eyes. Facing them head on... wasnt a matter of technique. Chu Yang couldnt pull this off at his current level. He was hardly a match for any of those seven people even if he thought of giving it a try... In fact, he would only end up giving them the revenge they wanted if he tried to confront them... That was why Chu Yang had taken cover behind Chu Fei Ling. He waved his hand as he ordered in a confident tone, "Charge!" Chu Fei Ling couldnt help but roll his eyes. However, he had no choice. So, he obediently charged! Ye Ran Mo C the head of the array formation C was dead. Old Ninth was also dead. The Nine Masters Great Arraycked two masters as a result. Hence, it could no longer be used. As far as the remaining seven Third Grade Saber Emperors were concerned... how could they possibly be a match for a Ninth Grade Saber Emperor like Chu Fei Ling? Their enemy was at the peak of Emperor level! Chu Fei Ling drew his saber in line with this well-thought-out notion, and moved forward to face the enemy. However, he was surprised when he shed with them. This was because he noticed that the pressure had reduced by three-to-four timespared to earlier! [Whats going on?] [Ye Ran Mos death was that effective...?] Chu Fei Ling wasnt the least bit forgiving. He gave-off the aura of a refined schr, but his saber skills were deadly. The strengths of the two sides were poles apart. He was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. It was a childs y for him. Boss Chu didnt even need to defend himself. He was only attacking. And, the enemy fled in panic each time he brandished his saber. However, he himself didnt need to worry about their attacks. The resentment bottled-up within him from the time of the earlier besiege finally erupted without restraint! The saber lights went flying around like the rain. Chu Fei Ling was singlehandedly suppressing seven Saber Emperors! The entire fighting scene was visually simr to a spherical ball of light. This sphere was brimming with dazzling lights, and was exuding a magnificent brilliance under the sunlight! Chu Yang stood outside this circle of fight. The serious look on his face had disappeared without a trace. He was in learning mode at present, and was trying to analyze. There were eight people involved in this fight. And, all of them had Emperor Level cultivation! Each had his own unique skill, and each one was worthy of being observed properly. The Sword Spirit was continuously exining about the moves whenever theyd be disyed by those experts. The Sword Spirit was patiently pointing out each-and-every fine detail in the moves, and was exining methods to improve the offensive power of these moves. He also taught the means to defend against these moves, and the various ws they had... Chu Yang was listening with great joy, and seemed intoxicated... He suddenly heard a scream while he was immersed in his imagination inside that mysterious and boundless martial arts pce. A ck-clothed man had leapt-up in the air, but had been suddenly chopped into pieces by Chu Fei Lings saber light in midair... "Chu Fei Lings saber attack may have appeared like one strike, but its actually nine!" Sword Spirits eyes lit up as he said, "You observe his stance. He flicks his wrist upwards when he brandishes his saber. However, he suddenly tilts the saber sideways when the saber has only gone out halfway. And, he maneuvers the saber downwards when the sabers tip is about to reach its furthest point. This is one set of three movements. Thus, he disys three sets of movements with the help of his wrist to produce nine different strikes. However, the nine saber strikes join together into one attack since there is usually a single target. Therefore, it has a tremendous explosive force, and this force is basically a congregation of the attack force of each strike. And, this umted explosive force then sts as a saber beam. What you are seeing is... a must kill move! Its also the best move to deal the fatal blow!" Sword Spirit heaved a sigh, and continued, "Dont you think that this is very simple? But, this move is useless for you if you arent skilled in it and cannot get your sabers tip to the intended spot... or cant maneuver it properly! This move is called Yellow Flower Blossoms in the way of saber cultivation. And, its called the same in the way of sword cultivation. Its just different methods that lead to the same result! Its hard to imagine that a mere Ninth Grade Saber Emperor is capable of using this move. Only the capable individuals of Monarch Level are able toprehend this move..." Chu Yang uttered an en. Then, he carefully thought about these profound points. However, his mind nked after much deliberation. And, he couldnt make any sense of it. "Your current martial power isnt enough. So, you cant use it. In fact, you may end up twisting your wrist if you try to practice this move rashly. You may even break it," the Sword Spirit spoke in a teasing manner. Chu Yang felt that the Sword Spirits attitude towards him had changed since yesterday for some reason. He used to be impolite and rude, but he was being somewhat respectful now... However, Chu Yang couldnt understand why such a change had urred... Another scream came from the battlefield... and yet another Saber Emperor got killed by Chu Fei Lings saber! Only five people remained at the moment, and their bodies had already been riddled with scars! So, they wouldntst much longer. After all, the power of a Ninth Grade Saber Emperor wasnt something they could withstand! The ck-clothed Old Second bitterly cried out, "Brothers, Same Destination Battle formation!" The four peopleplied at once. They then exuded a cold murderous aura from their bodies in unison. An atmosphere of despair suddenly filled the air. "They wish to cause mutual damage!" Chu Yang was startled in his heart. "Their target is you!" Sword Spirit eximed at once. The four people bravely dashed on towards Chu Fei Ling with no thought of personal safety. Meanwhile, the ck-robed Old Second transformed into a long rainbow with his saber, and streaked past Chu Fei Ling. And, he was fiercely rushing towards Chu Yang! Chapter 449 What a Coincidence… We Are Both Surnamed Chu... Meanwhile, those four people were trying to tie down Chu Fei Ling with their own life! They would all name the same person if they were to be asked whom they hated the most C Chu Yang! [Too detestable!] [This despicable viin! This shameless guy! He not only killed our brothers, but he also deceived us. Moreover, he provoked us to the extent that it made us explode with rage and humiliation!] [We will kill him for sure... even if we die doing it!] [We wont hesitate to kill him... no matter the cost we have to pay for it!] This was themon wish of these five people. In fact, they felt that even their deaths at the hands of Chu Fei Ling would be worth it if they could first kill this little bastard! The saber light came whizzing. "You cant block it!" Sword Spirit saw the momentum of iing attack, and spoke in a heavy tone, "Either withdraw, or switch with me!" Chu Yang snorted. His stance changed, and he flew backwards. A look of appreciation appeared in the eyes of the Sword Spirit. [He wont rely on others as long as theres a glimmer of hope! This is the mentality of a powerhouse!] Chu Yang wouldnt rely on the Sword Spirit as long as it wasnt a certain-death scenario. He would only rely on himself! One can progress the most during a desperate situation... a situation when there appears a life or death crisis! He wouldnt progress an inch if he were to rely on the Sword Spirit during every dangerous situation! And, his journey on the road to be a future powerhouse would be greatly affected in case he was to develop even a slight dependence habit in his nature! Chu Yangs body drifted backwards like a swift cloud. He was using the Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique of the Beyond the Heavens Sect at the moment. And, he was disying it at its pinnacle! The ck-robed Old Second roared like the thunder. He clenched his teeth, and wished to blow him to pieces in his heart. He swore, [I wont use my saber to hack him up once I catch up with him. Instead, I will pound into this guy, and blow him to smithereens. And then, I shall eat his flesh!] The blood-curdling screams wereing nonstop from behind. This was proof that his brothers were facing a ruthless ughter at the hands of Chu Fei Ling! The ck-robed Old Second controlled himself with great difficulty, and didnt look back. His mission was to kill the boy who stood before his eyes! [Kill!] [Kill!] [Little brother is in danger!] Chu Fei Ling got impatient, and let out a loud shout. Golden rays of light erupted from his body. The unleashed saber lights billowed around;yer uponyer. It seemed as if the clouds on the horizon had suddenly encountered a hurricane! The waves of saber light were billowing and surging without rest or stop! This was Chu Fei Lings supreme skill. And, he had kept it hidden for a long time. This killer saber move was known as Into the Sea of Reincarnation! It was a unique skill, and had been created by Chu Fei Ling. It was to be used as a final blow! Even the Sword Spirit eximed in admiration when he saw this move! The tumbling sea of saber light engulfed the bruised bodies of the four experts. Their screams sounded endlessly. Their bodies got drenched with blood, and ultimately got chopped into flesh lumps in midair! The saber light surged up, and formed a dazzling snow-white line. It was so bright that it camouged the sunlight. It then wentsing towards Old Second like a shooting star; Old Second was wildly charging in Chu Yangs direction at this moment! The ck-robed Old Second repeatedly roared in sorrow. He could feel the deadly pressure behind him, and he knew that his brothers had already been killed or severely wounded. However, that little bastard was slippery like a loach fish. He had only been a bit away from him on several asions, but this cunning guy wouldnt stay at one ce; he had continually leapt around. He let out a wild roar, and arrows of blood suddenly flew out from the pores of his body. He had used a secret technique at this juncture. This technique stimted his own vitality, and doubled his strength in the blink of an eye. His great saber gathered-up strong winds, and formed a huge saber-like flower. And then, heunched this attack C which had an attack radius of 300 feet C towards Chu Yang! This was also his final attack! Chu Yang coldly snorted. He couldnt evade this attack even if he wanted to. The long sword in his hand automatically readied itself with a ng. It was necessary tounch the Nine Tribtion Sword move as soon as possible. Being reckless would be unforgivable this time around... Suddenly, a saber light came flying crazily with a loud whistling sound, and inserted itself between the two. A mans figure dressed in ck clothes appeared in front of Chu Yang along with the saber. He firmly stationed himself before Chu Yang like a mainstay, and blocked the iing raging waves of energy from reaching Chu Yang! Chu Yang suddenly felt a burst of inexplicable warmth in his heart. He felt as if this tall and straight figure in front of him would protect him no matter what... that this man would prevent any hardships froming his way... However, Chu Fei Ling hadnt rxed yet. He unleashed the entirety of his strength in order to face Old Second, while Old Second was about to crash into him with a doubly-powered saber light. He shouted, and his great saber transformed into a bluish-green barrier to protect himself and Chu Yang. After that, he flicked his wrist, and unleashed the killer saber move once again Into the Sea of Reincarnation! A blood-curdling scream sounded! The ck-robed Old Second was shoved upwards into the sky by the saber energy. Then, his body disintegrated in midair. It turned into bits and pieces of flesh, and blood spread everywhere! Puff Puff Puff... several of these sounds reverberated. Chu Fei Lings body shook, but he still stood firm. Blood gushed out of his shoulders, chest, and thighs! This nastyst attack had managed tond some injuries onto his body... He couldve calmly dealt with the enemy if he hadnt been burdened to save Chu Yang. After all, he could always have dealt with these seven people one-at-a-time, and couldve beaten them without receiving one scratch on his body. However, he was unable to control his own outbreak when he saw that Chu Yang was in danger! He had no regrets! The smell of blood slowly started to grow weaker. Chu Fei Ling turned around. He had already retracted that awe-inspiring and deadly aura into his body. He looked at Chu Yang with a kind smile, "Little brother, are you okay?" "I... fine." Chu Yang felt a burst of emotions in his heart, and could barely speak-up as a result. He himself found his response rather strange, [why am I feeling so emotional today?] "You got injured?" Chu Yang looked at the terrible wounds on Chu Fei Lings body, and suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. "No worries. These small injuries are no big deal." Chu Fei Ling put the saber back into the sheath that was tied to his waistband. Then, he wore a in smile on his face. Then, he took out a medicine from his bosom. He was about to use it when he turned towards Chu Yang and spoke with a smile, "I always carry a medicine with me." Chu Yang dryly smiled back. Then, he suddenly had an idea and said, "Take my medicine." He then took out an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill, and handed it over. Chu Fei Ling gawked for a moment. He looked at Chu Yang; the youngster presently had a sincere look on his face. He couldnt help but wear a candid smile as he replied, "Very well! I will use little brothers medicine!" A strong fragrance assaulted his nostrils as soon as he received the pill. He felt as if his mind had sobered up with just a sniff of this herbal fragrance. He also felt that it had aroused his spirit. He was incredibly shocked by this. [This medicine is definitely not an ordinary one ah!] [Whats the origin of this mysterious little brother? Hes capable of killing a Saber Emperor in spite of being on the Sword King Level. Moreover, hes carrying such a mysterious medicine. It seems as if he has seized the fortune of the world itself.] [This drug is a priceless treasure!] Chu Fei Ling clutched the pill in his hand, and remembered his wife in his heart. [My dear wife has been rebuking herself since we lost our son 18 years ago. And, she has been depressed ever since. In fact, she has developed the problem of heartache over time. This medicine... using it to treat my flesh wounds would be a waste. It would be better to take it back for her, right?] Chu Fei Ling wore a somewhat embarrassed smile as he took the medicine and said, "Little brother, my injury is a mere flesh wound. I can apply a little external medicine thats used to treat incised wounds, and that should be enough. However, I have some other use for your medicine... ha-ha... its kind of embarrassing to say this... but my poor wife has an old problem of heartache. I wish to give this medicine to her... ha-ha..." Chu Fei Ling was very embarrassed. [The boy gave you a medicine with good intentions to help you heal. But, you wish to save it up and take it back to your wife?] He found his own actions quite shameless as he thought along these lines... "Whats wrong in that?" Chu Yang waved his hand, "Do you want me to give you another one?" Chu Yang generously took out one more pill, and gave it to him. "This... this is very generous..." Chu Fei Ling stared in a stupefied manner. Very generous...? This was a wondrous healing medicine, ok? This was no sugar candy which he could pull out on a whim. Chu Yang waved his hand, and replied as if this was no big deal, "Thats only two medicine pills, okay? Dont worry... I have enough for myself." To be honest... it wasnt a big deal for him. He had two kinds of nine great herbal medicines in his possession. So, he could make as many iplete versions of the Nine Tribtions Pills as he wanted. "Thank you very much." Chu Fei Ling earnestly expressed his gratitude. [A medicine of this grade is something even the super ns of the Upper Three Heavens may have never seen in their lives. What if its the drug I am looking for?] Chu Fei Ling thought of this, and couldnt bring himself to eat it. He carefully put the pills in his pocket. Then, he applied his own medicine on his wound. [I dont wish to eat it. My old father is injured and sick in bed... his body would need nourishment at some point of time.] However, he couldnt say this because the opposite party had already given him two pills. That was equivalent to two huge favors! In fact, Chu Fei Ling wouldve been too embarrassment to ept another one even if Chu Yang was willing to give... [Moreover, hes the one who saved me today. This is equivalent to me owing my life to him for saving my life...] Chu Yang had been rendered speechless. [This person is really something... I gave you two pills, and you didnt even eat one?] Chu Fei Ling smiled in an awkward manner. He was feeling very embarrassed. His old handsome face had also turned somewhat red. [Cough Cough, my conduct may have been a little strange ofte... ] [However, I think that this waste of time was totally worth it... The Ye ns assassins are dead. So, I have nothing to fear in the Middle Three Heavens. And, these injuries... will quickly get restored anyway...] Chu Fei Ling tidied-up himself, and got ready. His wounds had been bandaged-up. He then gazed at Chu Yang with a stupefied expression on his face. The youngster didnt seem to mind getting dirty in the visceral fluids and blood of the nine Emperor Level experts. He was rummaging through the bits and pieces of their flesh. He was in-line with the waste nothing policy. It needed to be mentioned that these were the remains of Emperor Level Experts. And, such experts were bound to have treasures on their bodies. He obviously found more than a dozen chunks of purple jade... Chu Yang was somewhat satisfied by this. He had found many elixirs... So, it could be said that the losses had been reimbursed big-time. After all, the Emperor Level Expert wouldnt possibly keep ordinary elixirs on their bodies. The two talented individuals proceeded with their journey... and the topic of their conversation on the road couldnt be more obvious... "Um... Big... Brother Chu, there ought be some important matter that has brought you to the Middle Three Heavens, right? Otherwise, so many people wouldnt have been driven to chase and assassinate you. I wonder what that matter is..." Chu Yang called him Big Brother Chu by mistake. Then, he suddenly felt very awkward in his heart, and scolded himself, [Motherfu*ker, why are you calling him Big Brother Chu? Why cant you say Uncle Chu? Fu*k!] "Its a small matter." Chu Fei Lings countenance turned serious. He heaved a deep sigh and replied, "My father is injured. I need to find an elixir. Then, I can go back... wait!" He had spoken until here when he suddenly patted his own forehead, and realized something. He abruptly broke intoughter and said, "Im such a muddle-head. We have been together for so long. And, Ive even received favors from little brother time and again. But, Ipletely forgot to ask one question... Little brother, whats your name?" "Ha-ha..." Chu Yangs thought about many things at a lightning speed. Then, he finally replied with a smile, "What a coincidence... we are of the same n. Im also surnamed Chu. My name is Chu Yang!" "You are also surnamed Chu..." Chu Fei Ling was startled. Chapter 450 Isn’t it Just the Mysterious Yang Jade? Thought it’d be Something Great… "Youre also surnamed Chu?" Chu Fei Ling was startled. [How can there be such a coincidence?] "Yes. Im called Chu Yang." Chu Yangs got excited in his heart. He chuckled and said, "Its such a coincidence, isnt it?" "It sure is!" Chu Fei Lings heart was set into turmoil. [Could it be that hes my son?] He secretly released his aura to gain a response from the Purple Jade Essence Pendant that his lost son had possessed. But, he got no response. He only detected a piece of purple jade in Chu Yangs pocket. This was the same purple jade that Chu Yang had robbed from Ye Ran Mo. He couldnt help but sigh in his heart in a self-ridiculing manner. He scolded himself for having such greedy thoughts, [how can he be my own son? Thats just wishful thinking!] [This young hero is extraordinary. Hes wise and full of tricks. He acts decisively. And, his methods are quite transcendental. Most importantly, he has that kind of incredible air about him. And, it takes a long time to nurture such a top-genius! He obviouslyes from some great n. His origin can never be ordinary.] [I shouldnt harbor such a delusion... even though I miss my son. I lost my son from the cradle in the Lower Three Heavens. I dont even know whether hes alive or dead. He may have been adopted, but I still dont know whether hes livingfortably or not. Perhaps hes just a young woodcutter who chops wood in the mountains... how can he possibly grow up to be such a young hero?] [These two are simply iparable!] Chu Fei Ling sighed sadly as he thought of this. [I think Im going crazy thinking about my missing son...] "Whats wrong? Is this medicine very difficult to find?" Chu Yang looked at him, and asked in a deeply concerned manner. "Its not generally difficult..." Chu Fei Ling gazed at the Raging Fire Mountain Range, and replied in a heavy tone, "If the raging fire mountain range doesnt have it... then perhaps it doesnt exist. It will be an item that only exists in the legends in that case..." "Oh..." Chu Yang was silent a moment. He then asked, "What is this medicine thats so difficult to find?" Chu Fei Ling heaved a deep sigh. He thought of the disparity between his son and the young man in front of him. He thought of the cluster of messy situations that had built up in his n. He thought of his own brother... who was trying to assassinate him. Then, he thought of the tragedy that had befallen his family... and his wife was depressed nowadays... A tinge of sadness suddenly rose in his heart. He spoke, "I will go look for it, ok." He had unexpectedly avoided Chu Yangs question. He knew that Chu Yang had asked this question because he had intended to help. However... he already owed Chu Yang many favors. How could he feel right about epting any more help? Chu Fei Ling was a person with a proud and lofty disposition. How could he allow himself to owe endless favors to a person? Chu Fei Lings figure elerated, and burst into the Raging Fire Mountain Range. Chu Yang frowned, but followed after him. The Sword Spirit analyzed the situation in his consciousness, and said, "He hase to the Raging Fire Mountain Range. This means that hes looking for an elixir with a strong fire property. Its very hard for such a medicine to grow. So, I think that the possibility of finding it may not berge." Chu Yang nodded and replied, "Indeed. Most elixirs grow in the form of nts. And, even a person would get roasted within half-a-days time in such a burning hot ce. So, its needless to mention the survive chance of nt..." "Correct." Sword Spirit heaved a deep sigh and said, "I can tell that you are hitting it off well with him, and that you wish to help him out. I suggest that you make use of Sword Points searching ability... perhaps you will have an unexpected harvest. You never know..." "Ok." Chu Yang nodded gently. The Nine Tribtions Swords Sword Point silently emerged from Chu Yangs fingertip the next moment. The two people went halfway into the Raging Fire Mountain Range. But, Chu Fei Lingsplexion sank more and more with every passing step. [Its just nowhere to be found!] Chu Yang suddenly noticed that the Sword Point suddenly vibrated at this time, and pointed eastward. Chu Yang got excited and spoke-up, "Lets go check out that side." "Alright." Chu Fei Ling nodded. The figures of these two people seemingly flew-out in that direction. Chu Yang was intentionally or unintentionally in front of Chu Fei Ling. They turned a corner, and a burst of herbal fragrance suddenly reached their noses. Chu Yang got very excited. However, a disappointed look appeared on Chu Fei Lings face. It was impossible for the Mysterious Yang Jade Essence and Mysterious Yang Jade to issue such fragrance! They went close, and saw that there was miraculously a piece of vacantnd amidst the raging hot fire. There was a tunnel entrance in the ground, and the herbal fragrance wasing out of it. An ordinary person couldnt withstand such hot temperature! Even the so-called Second Grade King Level Expert like Chu Yang perhaps wouldnt be able to withstand it if he didnt have the Seven Yin Cold Energy in his body. "Theres some medicine inside this!" Chu Yangs eyes lit-up. Chu Fei Ling smiled solemnly and said, "Wait here. I will go in and fetch it. Then, I will give it to you!" He spoke this, and took a step. His palms issued a purple saber light. He grabbed the stone at the caves mouth. Then, he lifted up this big chunk of iron-like purple-red stone with a loud ha!. Therger cave mouth in the back was revealed as a result. Chu Fei Lings figure shed like lightning, and went in! Chu Yang only heard a muffled snort that came from inside. This was followed by a burst of fighting sounds. Chu Fei Ling came flying out soon after. He was holding a lump of purple-red soil in one hand. It was giving-off choking hot heat. A mildly purple crystal-like Spirit Mushroom was rooted in this lump of soil. It was sparkling and translucent. It looked quite beautiful. That rich herbal fragrance had beening from this spirit mushroom. The Sword Point shook in a rhythmic fashion. It looked very excited. "Sea of Fire Purple Crystal Spirit Mushroom..." Sword Spirit said with a sigh, "It looks like it has been cooked for more than 3000 years. Its value wouldve been immeasurable if its whole body had turned purple." Chu Yangughed in his heart. He knew why the Sword Spirit was sighing with sorrow. That was because this spirit mushroom hadnt matured enough. It was evident that the Sword Spirit would wish to use his elerated ripening method on it... Chu Fei Ling held a silver white monster snake in the other hand. It was as thick as the wrist. He had already killed it by cutting off its vital part. "To think that there was such a monster keeping watch over this elixir. Its skins and flesh are quite rugged." Chu Fei Ling smiled, and handed over the Purple Crystal Spirit Mushroom, "Little Brother, I give this to you!" "You dont want it?" Chu Yang was stunned as he asked, "Isnt this the medicine you were looking for?" "No." Chu Fei Ling replied. Then, he tossed the Purple Crystal Spirit Mushroom over to Chu Yang. He skillfully skinned the silver white snake, and scooped its core out. He then said, "This is a rare Star Silver Snake. Dont let its small size fool you. Its at least regarded as a Seven Grade Spirit Beast! Its scales are impervious to weapons, and can even evade vital energy attacks. Its inner core has gained a bit of pure yang power since it has stayed in the raging fire! It might be of some use in treating my fathers injury. I would like to oblige you, but please let me keep this one, Little Brother." Chu Fei Ling neatly and efficient stripped the scales, and offered the entire snake body to Chu Yang, "This snakes meat can incite the source of spiritual power. Consume it every day to increase your cultivation. Moreover, this snake skin can be turned into a small waistcoat that can protect the important parts of your body. It is considered as the most precious asset of a travelling Jianghu person." Chu Yang bluntly epted the items. He knew that Chu Fei Ling wasnt being polite to him. In fact, refusing to ept would seem like an attempt to estrange him. He epted these two items. But, Chu Yang finally couldnt bear anymore and asked, "This Purple Crystal Spirit Mushroom is also considered as a priceless treasure. Moreover, perhaps there arent many elixirs in this Raging Fire Mountain Range. What kind of elixir are you looking for thats so hard to find?" "I have basically reached a conclusion about this Raging Fire Mountain Range after having seen the Purple Crystal Spirit Mushroom. That Purple Crystal Spirit Mushroom wouldnt have been able to grow here if that item was here." Chu Fei Ling heaved a deep sigh and said, "My father has been poisoned by the cold blood poison of a Monarch Level Expert of the Three Stars Divine n. Mysterious Yang Jade is required to treat him... Sigh... it isnt here. It seems that I must go elsewhere to try my luck." Mysterious Yang Jade! He had only dared to pin his hopes on the Mysterious Yang Jade. After all, wasnt that merely a legendary item? Chu Fei Ling seemed reluctant to leave as he looked at Chu Yang. He then spoke in a heavy voice, "Little Brother, I have to leave the Raging Fire Mountain Range. So, I must bid farewell to you. Take care of yourself." "The poison of cold blood...?" Chu Yang opened his eyes wide, "The Mysterious Yang Jade?!" He suddenly patted his thigh, "Fu*k! Why didnt you say that earlier?" He had never expected that the elixir Chu Fei Ling had been looking for would actually be in his possession. In fact, he had a big pile of it... The Sword Spirits face twitched in Nine Tribtions Space. He gnashed his teeth. [Spendthrift ah! Prodigal ah. You will soon squander all our fortunes...] [You motherfu*ker! You think managing this Mysterious Yang Jade is easy for me...] Sword Spirit looked at the pile of Mysterious Yang Jade thaty before him, and sighed sadly. However, he had no choice but to take out two pieces. Chu Yangs voice rang in his thought, "I will take a good one! I want it to be from the center so that its at least a fist-sized one!" Sword Spirits eyes turned moist... [this bastard! His generosity is so over the top.] He endured the heartache as he broke-off a small chunk from the central position... he felt as if it was a drop of blood from his own heart... However, he didnt know the feelings in Chu Yangs heart. [I must be careful. This injured person is probably from my grandfathers generation...] Chu Yang was unsure about his own lifes history. Moreover, he was undecided about what he wanted to do in his life... but, he couldnt allow someone to die, and not do something about it! Not to mention... he didnt know that the person in front of him was being opposed by whom in the n. However, Chu Yang would be in big trouble if the person opposing this man turned out to be his own biological father... Returning to his birth n and getting their recognition would be like setting foot on the road to hell if that were the case... Meanwhile, Chu Fei Lings face had turned red with excitement. He looked at Chu Yang in disbelief, "Little Brother, you... you..." He wanted to ask, [Do you have the Mysterious Yang Jade?] However, he was extremely scared of disappointment. So, he didnt dare to ask out loud. However, his heart had started to beat faster and faster. In fact, he felt as if his heart would jump out of his throat any moment. "Isnt it just the Mysterious Yang Jade?" Prodigal Chu spoke-up in a deemphasizing manner... as if it was no big deal. In fact, he seemed like a pretentious prick, "I thought it would be some great stuff... when I saw you worrying about it." Chu Fei Ling nearly fainted! [What did he say just now? Isnt that just... Mysterious Yang jade...? How can you talk like that about it? This is the most precious item on the entire Nine Heavens Continent! My little darling!] "In that case... you... have it?!" Chu Fei Ling cautiously asked. "I have a Mysterious Yang Jade Core here... dont know whether it would be of any use...?" Chu Yang overturned his hand. A piece of pink and transparent Mysterious Yang Jade appeared in his palm. It was the size of a fist. The high temperature in the surroundings receded the moment it was taken out. In fact, the temperature had suddenly be warm andfortable. Chu Fei Ling eyes straightened up in the blink of an eye! His eyes attentively stared at this piece of Mysterious Yang Jade Core... without even sparing a blink. He had nearly begun to weep! [This... is my old fathers life!] [The Mysterious Yang Jade Core!] A myriad of feelings welled-up inside Chu Fei Lings heart. [I just needed the Mysterious Yang Jade, but this Little Brother took out such a big Mysterious Yang Jade Core!] [This is such a big favor! This is an enormous disy of esteemed kindness and invaluable friendship!] Chu Fei Lings eyes had turned moist. Chapter 451 Became Sworn Brothers?! "Is this enough? Big Brother Chu...?" Chu Yang called him Big Brother Chu in a very affectionate manner. "Its enough! Enough! Its absolutely enough!" Chu Fei Lings body somewhat trembled as he replied, "In fact, even a small piece is enough. So, this is more than enough." Chu Yang thought otherwise and said, "Take the entire chunk. After all, this is a very important matter. So, you cant be careless. It will be troublesome if it turns out to be insufficientter." Chu Fei Ling extended his hand excitedly, but then pulled-back his hand abruptly. Then, he spoke resolutely, "Little Brother, this Mysterious Yang Jade Core is a priceless treasure! So, I feel a bit troubled in taking it from you like this! Thus, you state its price, and I will buy it!" He smiled and looked a bit ashamed as he continued, "Of course, I am willing to pay any price as long as its enough to make up for the true value of this chunk of Mysterious Yang Jade Core! Please give me a chance so that my heart can feel a bit at ease..." "You regard me as an outsider with your words." Chu Yang replied with a smile, "We have risked our lives together. You even stood in front of me to protect me at the most critical moment... We have such a friendship! Yet, you still talk about money and transactions. This breaks my heart..." Chu Fei Ling was obviously moved emotionally by this. His eyes turned red as he spoke in a hoarse voice, "Thank you very much, Little Brother!" He epted the Mysterious Yang Jade Core. However, he had secretly decided in his heart, [Little Brother didnt ept any payment, but I would never treat him unjustly!] [The cultivators attach great importance to promotion of strength. And, purple crystal ys a major role in it. I dont have many, but the Chu n has gathered thousands of pieces of purple jade. So, they should be able to provide many of them. And, I can use purple crystals to help Little Brother in the promotion of his strength when the timees!] [Paying even thousands of purple crystals will be totally worth it for such a show of good faith! In fact, it will be more than worth it!] Mysterious Yang Jade Core was already in Chu Fei Lings hand, but this still felt like a dream to him! [The problem that has been troubling the entire n... got solved... just like that?] [Moreover, it was solved by the first person I found after I arrived in the Middle Three Heaven. And, that too when I intended to use him as a cover to trick my pursuers... what a lucky coincidence... that he actually had Mysterious Yang Jade!] Chu Fei Ling felt that the god of luck was on his side... The two people traveled together, and moved away from the Raging Fire Mountain Range as quickly as possible. They looked for a cool ce to sit down, and rested for a while. "Little Brother, may I know where you got your training from?" Chu Fei Ling was in a good mood. Moreover, he was also in the mood for some gossip, "Judging from your elegant poise... you must be from some great n, right?" "My master is surnamed Meng." Chu Yang chuckled. Aplicated and inexplicable look shed in his eyes as he continued, "As for my n... it is indeed not small... ha ha ha..." "I knew thatd be the case. An ordinary n cant cultivate such an outstanding genius!" Chu Fei Ling sighed with regret. He seemed deeply moved. Then, he spoke in an envious tone, "Little Brothers parents are truly blessed to have such a son." He had spoken this with a sigh of infinite dejection. He was obviously thinking about his missing son. "My parents..." It was hard to determine Chu Yangs state of mind. He just let out two hollowughs. "Yes. Oh, by the way, Little Brother... You and I became friends at first sight. We treat one another with absolute sincerity. We get along well with each other. And, I also feel that you are an outstanding genius. So, I have an idea. But, I dont know whether I should tell or not?" Chu Fei Ling suddenly got excited. "What?" Chu Yang curiously asked. "Wouldnt it be better if we be sworn brothers since we hit it off so well?" Chu Fei Ling suggested in high spirits, "Your future prospects are limitless. So, this big brother of yours must strengthen our bond today itself." Chu Yang was stunned by this! [What? Sworn brothers? You and I... can ... be sworn brothers?] Chu Yang swallowed his saliva with great difficulty, and gave a hollowughter, "This... doesnt this seem wrong? After all, you... you are an Emperor Level Expert... a great person..." "Little Brother, I will get mad if you talk like that!" Chu Fei Lings face became stiff as he said unhappily, "Could it be that you dont like me?" "No, no, no... definitely not..." Chu Yang waved his hand hurriedly, "I didnt mean that..." "Do you think I am a burden?" Chu Fei Ling feigned an angry look. "No, no, no..." Chu Yang was stuttering. His forehead was covered in sweat. [Sir, can you not joke with me like that? Oh god, what do you want me to do.] "Then, you tell me the reason why you dont wish to swear brotherhood with me?" Chu Fei Ling asked persistently. Chu Yang didnt know what to do, [Oh God, ah, what does he want me to say?] Chu Yang had never felt this awkward in his experience of two lives. And, he had never been stuck in such a dilemma... "Theres no reason...? Then, what scruples do you have?" Chu Fei Ling wore a relieved smile, "Moreover, it is just between us two brothers. It has nothing to do with your n. Of course, you cane and visit the Chu n in the Upper Three Heavens if you think highly of me... when the time is right..." Chu Yangs entire face turned ck. He had been rendered speechless. Chu Fei Ling acted fast on the other hand. He had already scooped up soil to make a table for the incense stick. Then, he patted Chu Yang on his shoulder, andughed out loud, "Brother,e!" Chu Yang had let his guard down, and got patted into kneeling down on the ground as a result. His heart was a total mess. Why couldnt he give any reason? This feeling was very strange. "Theres Heaven above, and Earth below. Today, Disciple Chu Fei Ling swears brotherhood with Chu Yang a Chu from a different family name... cough... we hereby be sworn brothers. We will share our joys together hereafter. Ill take it upon myself if my sworn brother is in danger... The Heaven and the Mother Earth are witnesses to this..." Chu Fei Ling looked serious. Chu Yang had already started feeling dizzy. He waspletely confused, and didnt know what he was doing. Chu Fei Ling saw the absent-minded look on his face, and merely patted his back. Chu Yang got knocked out of his trance state, and stood up. He saw that Chu Fei Ling was looking at him with a gratified look on his brotherly face, but seemed like a father instead... The feeling of dizziness in Young Master Chus head disappeared, and he sobered up. [Crap! This cant be happening...] He wanted to cry but had no tears to shed. [This... what the fu*k is this?] "Brother!" Chu Fei Ling looked at him, and seemed deeply concerned, "Yourplexion looks bad." "He he he he..." Chu Yang was neither crying nor smiling. He was merely grinning. Chu Fei Ling was in an extremely good mood. He smiled a bit and said, "It can be said that today is the luckiest day of my life. I not only found a good brother who is worthy of bing friends with and we both treat one another with absolute sincerity. But, I am also deeply indebted to this brother for giving me the most precious item in the whole world C the Mysterious Yang Jade Core C for the treatment of my old father. This has lifted a big stone from my heart!" He heaved a long sigh and continued, "I wont hide this from you brother, but I havent been this happy in thest 18 years... s, I find it unbearable to recall those past events. It feels like my heart is being sheared by a knife when I recall that time..." He recalled his bitter experiences of thest 18 years, and a myriad of emotions welled-up in his heart. The entirety of those worries had remained buried in his heart this entire time. He had never had a chance to pour out his emotions before someone. However, his emotions had been stirred up because he had found a brother today. And, this brother clearly had no connection with his n. So, he wanted to pour out his grievances... without holding back. "Eh..." The dull look in Chu Yangs eyes suddenly changed, and got reced with a shocked one as he asked, "Dont tell me you... still have some hidden trouble thats hard to mention? "A hidden trouble thats hard to mention... A hidden trouble thats hard to mention... ha ha..." Chu Fei Ling let out a desteugh. He shook his head and replied, "I wont hide it from you brother. My life has been worse than death during thesest 18 years...! A dream often haunts me at midnight. And, I always feel like a knife is being twisted in my heart... sometimes it feels as if my soul will break into pieces..." Chu Yang apparently sensed something. His mouth twitched as he asked, "I would like to hear the details..." "I am about to unburden my heart and tell you what had happened back then, brother..." Chu Fei Ling heaved a deep sigh and said, "This painful matter has been bugging my heart for past 18 years. I havent been able to forget about it... even for a second..." He exhaled a deep breath. His eyes seemed to have turned vacant, "I remember, my Chu n had encountered a big crisis 18 years ago! My child had just been born at that time... the childs maternal grandmother wanted to see her grandson. So, she invited us toe. I took my dear wife and child to spend some leisure time with them..." Chu Yang opened his eyes wide in a stare, and issued a weird sound from his throat. Heined in his heart, [fu*k fu*k fu*k, what the hell is this... how can there be such a damned matter in this world... He and I just became sworn brothers... and now thises up...] Chu Fei Ling had fallen into the sad recollection, "I and your sister-inw were returning from my father-inws home with bodyguards a monthter. She held the baby in her bosom. However, we suddenly encountered a powerful enemy besiege midway! The two bodyguards got killed on the spot. They had gone all-out to protect us. After that, we fled for our lives, but the enemy chased us down... "We couldnt go back to the Chu n because the enemy had dispatched a huge lineup to assassinate us. Wed probably have gotten killed on the way if we had rashly returned to the n!" Chu Fei Ling sighed, "So, the two of us fled all around with the child with us in our desperation. We hid whenever we could. But, the enemy kept chasing us, and there was no way out! We were in imminent danger when we happened toe across the Nine Heavens Portal. We were forced to take our child to the Middle Three Heavens. "But, the enemy was in hot pursuit, and kept chasing us no matter where we went. We fought several fierce battles, but we werent strong-enough to deal with the enemy. We were desperate and tried our best to rush out... and finally escaped to the Lower Three Heavens... That was a windy and snowy night..." Chu Fei Lings vision was blurred by the glistening tears. Chu Yang could feel the chill of that windy and snowy night, and his soul shivered... "My wife and I were chased to the ends of the earth on that cold night. I was seriously injured, and was going to die soon. And, my wife had also suffered serious injuries at 7-8 ces on her body. Her left leg was broken..." Chu Fei Ling sighed with sorrow, "We knew that itd be difficult to escape this tragedy. But... how could we let our child suffer the same fate?" "However, we were in the Lower Three Heavens at that time. We were alone, and didnt have anyone to rely on. It was alreadyte at night. We were escaping without knowing where we were going. We just kept running in the mountain forest... and, we eventually saw a ruined temple. We were already on the verge of death... we hid our child in that ruined temple since we had no other option... Then, we wrapped a stone in cloth and embraced it as our fake child. We then continued to escape in order to lead the enemy away from our son... to give our son a slim chance of survival..." Chu Fei Lings voice trembled with grief and sorrow as he spoke. He was trembling... It seemed as if he had returned to that cold snowy night from eighteen years ago... Meanwhile, Chu Yang was listening to this, and could feel an ache in his heart. He had a burning sensation in his nose. Two steams of tears fell down... "The two of us continued to escape in order to distract the enemy. And, we jumped down from a hundred-thousand feet tall cliff with that piece of stone in our hands..." Chu Fei Ling smiled bitterly. He then continued, "As they say... heaven never seals off all exists. We had fallen for only a few hundred feet when we got caught-up in arge of vines. Such a vine takes a long time to form... And, it saved both of us. Furthermore, we surprisingly found a wonderful treasure growing on the cliff-wall. It was Magnificent Snow Lotus Herb..." Chapter 452 A Gift for the First Meeting "Magnificent Snow Lotus Herb..." Chu Yang muttered subconsciously. "Yes, the Magnificent Snow Lotus Herb. And, there were two flowers in that nt. One ck, and one white a Yin and a Yang. And, its Yin and Yang elementsplemented each other to generate a wondrous effect that could cure incurable illnesses, increase martial power, and even help one make a breakthrough!" Chu Fei Ling exined. He then added, "My wife and I took one flower each. Our injured bodies unexpectedly made aplete recovery overnight! Moreover, our martial powers increased dramatically, and both of us broke through to the Second Grade Emperor Level..." "Your misfortune truly turned into a blessing." Chu Yang sighed deeply. "Misfortune turned into a blessing...? Ha-ha..." Chu Fei Lingughed bitterly and said, "My wife and I sensed that our injuries had healed. So, we immediately rushed back. We killed our way back through the enemies. In fact, we killed dozens of pursuers; left and right. We didnt even have time to interrogate our enemies or force an oral confession out of them. We rushed straight back to that ruined temple... but..." "Our child was already gone by then..." Chu Fei Ling spoke in an extremely painful voice. "The child... had already disappeared..." Chu Yang was at a loss for words. He felt as if that deeply buried hatred that he had harbored in his heart towards his own parents for abandoning him had vanished in thin air right this moment... "The two of us had nearly gone crazy. We searched for our child unceasingly. We even searched the wolfirs and tiger caves in several nearby mountains, but we couldnt find him... We helplessly returned to the Upper Three Heavens after a long time. However, our poor childs memory has been ever-present in our hearts like a steadily growing thorn. My wife misses our son, and longs to see him again day and night. Her appearance has grown wan and sallow. Her martial power hasnt advanced one bit in thest 18 years. Instead, it has dropped from the Second Grade of Emperor Level to the First Grade. She has also developed a deep-seated illness of chest pain..." "The entire family treats us as aughing stock... my inw family have treated me and wife as if we are their enemies... all these years ..." Chu Fei Ling heaved a deep sigh with sorrow, "... all these years...distress is the word that can sum up our state... " Chu Yang was alreadypletely stupefied. [Theres no doubt that this person before my eyes the one who has just be my sword big brother is my own biological father!] Chu Fei Ling turned his head once he was done sighing over his misfortune. But, he was surprised to see that there were tears streaming down Chu Yangs face. He was startled by this. So, he asked, "Brother, what happened to you?" "Boo hoo hoo... this story has touched me..." Chu Yang wiped his tears, and exposed a smile uglier than his cry... Chu Yang was greatly conflicted in his heart! He had a strong impulse to throw himself and embrace this man who had been suffering for so many years. He wanted to tell him that... [Im your son! Im your son who went missing 18 years ago!] [But... Damn! I cant!] Thats because... they had just be sworn brothers. Moreover, he had been semi-forced into it by Chu Fei Ling. [He would perhaps be ashamed to death if I tell him the truth right now... he may not even get enough time to be pleasantly surprised on having found me...] [Oh God, I forced my own son to swear brotherhood with myself...?] [Who can withstand such an insane matter?] [More importantly... I am also shouldering my own responsibilities... such as the responsibility of the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword, the responsibility to save Little Wu... My birth n would obviously find out about the things that Ive done to unify the Lower Three Heavens if I go back to gain their recognition. And, they would get to the heart of the matter if that happens. Perhaps my identity as the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword might get revealed.] [Of course, I trust my father and mother. But, the problem is... the Chu n isnt united at present! God knows who harbors evil intentions in the n? It doesnt matter who does it, but the entire Chu n would get implicated, and would disappear without a trace once my identity as the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword gets leaked out!] [It wouldnt be a matter of great happiness if I am to gain recognition as the son, but the n gets destroyed in the process. Thatd be a great tragedy instead!] [Moreover, my parents would probably swallow me whole to keep me in a safe space if I dont tell them about the things which happened in the Lower Three Heavens... they would send a group of experts to protect me at the very least. But, how can we hide the facts from the eyes and ears of the nine great ruling ns if the experts of Chu n are to be mobilized? This is no small matter. It cant be hidden easily...] These conflicted feelings were killing Chu Yang. "Sword Spirit, is there a way to permanently cure... the problem of chest pain?" Chu Yang asked the Sword Spirit in his mind. He looked a bit worried. "Chest pain...?" Sword Spirit snorted disdainfully, "Whats so great about this ailment? It happens when a person has been longing for someone. The resulting depression leads to their meridians getting blocked. Thats all." "I see... can theplete Nine Tribtions Pill cure it permanently?" Chu Yang asked with anticipation. [I havent seen my mother, but I still want her to get well...] "Big Brother... thats not necessary, got it?" Sword Spirit screamed loudly, "The iplete version of Nine Tribtions Pill is good-enough to cure this ailment. The usage of theplete Nine Tribtions Pill is a brute overkill. Its aplete waste of valuable resources. This treasure is potent enough to help one enhance an entire level... You mustnt throw away our precious wealth like that. Our wealth is certainly very profound, but it wontst long if you keep squandering it left and right..." Sword Spirit was so distressed that he nearly cried, "This is the most precious wonder-drug in the entire Nine Heavens! Its not some cabbage that grows on the roadside! Even a Supreme Level Expert would witness a big effect if they were to eat it ah ah ah..." "Enhance an entire level?" Chu Yangs eyes lit-up, "Thats awesome. Thats enough to help my mother increase her self-preservation ability..." Sword Spirit pped his own cheek several times in remorse. [I am such a big mouth! Why did I have to say that...?] "It enhances an entire level... Why didnt you tell me earlier?" Chu Yang asked in a puzzled manner. "It can only help the powerhouses of Emperor Level and above in enhancing their level! It will heal your wounds, and will store-up as medicinal efficacy if you eat it at your current level. But, it will only be turned into a lump of shit besides that!" Sword Spirit snorted in anger. He was clearly in a bad mood. "Eh..." Chu Yang excitedly raised his eyebrow, and suddenly thought of something. [Well, how about I also let my old man enhance his level? Otherwise, I wont feel relieved if I take into consideration how hes in danger every day.] "Can you give me two Nine Tribtions Pills?" Chu Yang asked. "There wont be any left for Mo Qing Wu if I do that." Sword Spirit rolled his eyes and thought, [this guy has be addicted to squandering our wealth.] "Nonsense!" Chu Yang got furious, "We have Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng, Mysterious Ice Jade Paste, Mysterious Yang Jade Essence, Vitality Spring Water, and so many other elixirs. We also have Sea of Fire Purple Crustal Spirit Mushroom. We should be able to produce many Nine Tribtions Pills, right? How can there be an inadequacy of materials?!" Sword Spirit seemed to be distressed. His whole body trembled, "I call you Great Sword Lord, do I not? Listen to me, oh Great Sword Lord! This is an enormous waste of resources! This is an unforgivable sin..." "You listen to me, and prepare the pills at once!" Chu Yang used the Way of the Tyrant and spoke with an authority which couldnt be questioned. "I can at most prepare one! The Mysterious Ice Jade Paste and Mysterious Yang Jade Essence can only be used a little bit..." Sword Spirit bargained with a resolute look on his face. In fact, he didnt yield an inch, "Otherwise, I would rather go on strike!" "You have a quarter of an hour to prepare one pill." Minister Chu surrendered. "Is there anything else you want?" Sword Spirit saw that this guy was about to say something, but had stopped abruptly. So, he couldnt help but ask angrily. "Actually... I have to give them two weapons so that they can protect themselves..." Chu Yang spoke with a salivating face, "You have also seen that his saber is soft and dull. It doesnt have much use..." "I have prepared that already!" the Sword Spirit said grumpily, "I knew that you woulde to annoy me the moment I saw you crying like a kid. So, I already prepared the weapons for you. Here, take them away," he threw out a sword and a saber with a ding sound. "You are a very good guy!" Minister Chu was moved to tears as he said, "I would have devoted my life to you if you were a woman. In fact, I would have taken you as my wife." "... Get the hell out of here!!" The Sword Spirit had goose bumps over his entire body. He only possessed a spirit body, but he still felt creeped out... "One more thing... Can you make a few pills which can conceal ones strength to perfection so that others cant see through ones cultivation... that sort of pills..." "I live to serve you..." The Sword Spirit faced upwards and heaved a deep sigh. Chu Yang triumphantly exited his sea of consciousness. He opened his eyes. He saw that Chu Fei Ling was right in front of his face, and was carefully examining him. There was a look of deep concern on his face, "Brother... wake up. Brothers, how are you?" [What happened? How did my brother suddenly lose consciousness? And, I am calling him out, but he wont wake up...] Chu Yang came to his senses, and woke up with a jolt. He awkwardly coughed a few times. He again heard several heartfelt cries calling brother to wake him up. However, Minister Chu only felt difort in his whole body... including in his pants... wherein his eggs had been clutched, and were being pulled... [You cant wake someone like this... this can kill me, father...] "Um, I was thinking... your present strength should be at the Ninth Grade Saber Emperor Level, right?" Chu Yang smacked his lips and asked, "Howe you never thought of making a breakthrough to the Saber Monarch Level?" "Break through to the Saber Monarch Level?" Chu Fei Ling shook his head and replied, "You think its easy to make a breakthrough to the Monarch Level? Brother, the breakthrough from Emperor Level to Monarch Level isnt as simple as the breakthrough from Revered Martial Level to King Level. It depends on the worlds elementary power, ones cultivation efficiency, lucky coincidence, and ones mental state to achieve enlightenment... Not a single one of these factors is dispensable..." "Hm, hm, hm..." Chu Yang nodded again and again. Then, he sincerely said, "Then... today... you know... since you have recognized me as... you know... Little Brother... So, I have something to give it to you... as a gift... for meeting you for the first time..." Chu Yang didnt know how to say this directly. [What should I call myself? How should I address him? This is the problem! In fact, its the biggest problem!] [Should I call him Big Brother? Should I refer to myself as Little Brother?] Chu Yang felt leg cramps as he thought about these things. So, he obviously couldnt speak them out loud. It was indeed true that Minister Chu was a maverick, and an out of control guy. However... he didnt dare to be sloppy in such a serious issue! [This is not... a fu*king joke... ] "You still want to give me first meeting gift?! I should be the one who should give you a first meeting gift, Little Brother. You are making me feel ashamed by saying this." Chu Fei Ling waved his hand. He felt strange in his heart strange, [did this unlikely brother stutter?] He then spoke with sincerity, "Brother! Dear Brother! You gave me these things... this is enough for this big brother of yours. I probably wont be able to repay for this kindness in my whole life..." "Well... I can make you break through to the Monarch Level today..." Chu Yang hardened his heart, and took the decisive action in thisplex situation. "What?" Chu Fei Ling was shocked. "Eat it!" Chu Yang took out a pill. In fact, he had already stuffed it into Chu Fei Lings mouth before the man could see what it looked like. The pill entered his mouth, and filled his mouth with fragrance. He feltfortable in his limbs and bones. Then, a cold stream formed a mutual spiral with a hot steam, and surged jubntly within his Dantian. Meanwhile, a cold sensation suddenly appeared in his mind. He had never really touched upon the meanings of the great dao principles. But, they suddenly stormed into his mind, and began to churn around in his thoughts... Chapter 453 Your Son is Definitely Handsome, Confident and Dashing... The meridians throughout his body suddenly opened wide. Wave after wave of tyrannical but warm spirit energy crazily burst into his body through the pores. It seemed as if a giant ma had formed within his body, and it was constantly attracting the spirit energy in the surroundings to gather inside his body. Moreover, the impurities in his body were violently expelled out in this moment... Chu Fei Ling turned pale with fright. He hastily calmed his breath, and sat down cross-legged in a Daoist meditative posture. He began to strive to digest this sudden influx of great fortune. Meanwhile, he was conflicted in his heart. He didnt know whether tough or cry. [This little brother is very impatient. He directly stuffed something into my mouth.] However, he also knew that this was purely an act of kindness on Chu Yangs part. [I would have probably declined his offer if he had taken it out to give it to me. I wouldnt have epted such a precious gift!] [This is an... unheard of... and the most precious treasure in the world!] The spirit energy and medicinal efficacy surged together like a raging sea, and madly rushed towards the bottleneck of the Monarch Level. Chu Fei Ling had tried to break this bottleneck of Monarch Level many times in the past, but he had failed. However, he suddenly felt that the impregnable bottleneck of Monarch Level had surprisingly loosened up. He didnt get enough time to be pleasantly surprised because the raging waves dashed against the bottleneck with incredible force, and opened it wide! Afterwards, the spirit energy rushed unhindered and unimpeded throughout the meridians like a jubnt tide that was breaking through the embankment. [Breakthrough?!] [Did I just make a breakthrough? I have always yearned for this breakthrough... even in my dreams... but it came so suddenly... and I wasnt even prepared for it?] Chu Fei Ling opened his eyes wide. The spirit energy had started to be more and more turbulent after the breakthrough. It was surging more and more, and was bing far more energetic than before. It flowed within his meridians at a lightning speed, and made 99ps before it finally charged into the bottleneck of Second Grade Monarch Level! [Crap!] Chu Fei Lings old and handsome face had turned deep red with excitement! [Isnt this surprise simply too big?] Even the bottleneck of the Second Grade Monarch Level couldnt withstand the impact of that violently surging spirit energy. And, it fell apart! However, the spirit energy continued to circte within the meridians after that as well. Meanwhile, the medicinal efficacy was crazily surging within the Dantian to form a new force... Chu Fei Ling had been rendered speechless by the shock! Third Grade... Fourth Grade! His cultivation rushed straight to the pinnacle of Fourth Grade before it came to a stop. His Dantian returned to its normal state soon after... and, it suddenly seemed as if nothing had happened... Chu Fei Ling spat out a mouthful of impure energy, and got up. He took two steps, and shook his arms. A burst of energy gushed out from his body, and turned theyer of impurities on his body into dust. He then gave a slight jerk, and the powdered impurities fell to the ground. Breakthrough was over! Moreover, Chu Fei Ling obviously sensed that the pill he ate this time not only made him break through, but also made him understand the meaning of several points of great dao principles. What was even stranger was... [my mental state has been promoted by an entire level!] [It has been promoted an entire level!] [That is to say that my original mental state used to be that of Ninth Grade Saber Emperor. However, it is that of a Ninth Grade Monarch Expert at the moment!] [What does this mean?] Chu Fei Ling was so excited his entire body started to tremble. [This means that... I only need to umte martial power. Then, I can smoothly move up to the Ninth Grade Saber Monarch level! Moreover, I wont encounter any bottlenecks in the process!] He turned his head to look at Chu Yang. His eyes were brimming with emotions. He suddenly bowed, raised his sped hands, and spoke-up with the utmost sincerity, "Brother, I cant exin what a big favor you have bestowed upon me! This Elder Brother is really... unable to put in words how grateful he feels..." Tears glittered in Chu Fei Lings eyes as he said this. [Indeed, no words can express what a great favor and act of kindness this actually is. Mere words cant convey the great importance of this friendship ah!] Chu Yang was shocked to watch his dad stick his butt out and bow in front of himself. His mind had been blown away by this. He quickly dodged aside and spoke in an incoherent manner, "This... what is this? What are you doing?" Chu Fei Ling straightened up, and patted Chu Yangs shoulder. He took a deep breath, and tried his best to suppress the emotions in his heart. Then, he spoke in a heavy tone, "You are such a nice brother!" Chu Yang grinned with embarrassment. "Yeah. Oh, by the way... that pill you ate just now... isnt the gift I wanted to give." Chu Yang reached out with his hand, and pulled out a saber and a sword from his ck robe, "These... I give these to you..." The saber was slender. It had a sharp de that was exuding cold light. He ced them on the ground, and it went halfway into the ground. One must know that this ground was extremely hard. It had been hardened by the raging fire that had continued to burn here for millions of years! Moreover, the saber was reflecting thousands of rays of cold light under the sunlight! The sword was tender-looking,paratively smaller, and gracefully shaped. It was simrly inserted in the ground, and was obviously tailored for a woman. "How can I take these...! Absolutely not!" Chu Fei Ling waved his hand again and again. In fact, he was blushing hard in anger, "I will leave if you go on like this! I wont have the face to stay..." He had been moved to the extreme. [This righteous little brother is too nice! But... this much enthusiasm is a bit too much, right? It looks like hes emptying his family belongings without giving it a thought. One would rather die, but wouldnt toss away these world-ss treasures...] [He shouldnt be this generous even if we are sworn brothers... right?] Chu Fei Ling also wanted to take out something as a return gift. But, he saw each of the gifts taken out by Chu Yang... and, he had a sad reminder that anything hed take out would be shoddy and too embarrassing to show... regardless of what hed take out... He was too ashamed! "Both of these arent for you. What are you getting anxious for?" Chu Yang rolled his eyes and said, "This saber is for you... As for the sword... the sword is for... its for... its for... for..." He continued to utter its for for a long time, but couldnt bring himself to say that "its for elder sister-inw". He wanted to say..."It is for my mother..." but, he was even more afraid to say that. "Its for... thedy..." Chu Yangs forehead was sweating profusely. "What? You even want to gift her something..." Chu Fei Ling gasped in admiration, "Brother, you are too thoughtful," he spoke this, and hisplexion became firm, "In that case, I cant ept this... even more now!" "Why? You are looking down on me?!" Chu Yang bluntly spoke-up in a rough manner, "Either you ept these or... you ept you dont recognize me as your... dont recognize me as your..." Minister Chu felt like pping his own mouth a few times. [Damn it! Its getting too difficult to speak today! I used to have a tongue like a reed back in those days when I was a minister. No one could stand up to me when it came to a duel of words! Today, Im unable to even speak aplete line...] "Very well." Chu Fei Ling was emotionally moved as he sighed. [Anyway, Im a louse who is already under so much debt. Having a few more debts wont kill me...] "Thats great... Also, I dont know whether this sword will be to the liking of... you know... what to say... yes, thedy," Chu Yang had clearly developed the problem of stuttering. "Why are you calling her dy!" Chu Fei Ling rebuked him, "Thats your sister-inw!" "Eh... uh uh..." Minister Chu was sweating profusely. He repeatedly wiped-off his sweat. His small face had already turned green... "Brother, are you feeling hot?" Chu Fei Ling asked. He seemed concerned. "Uh... yes, yes, its too hot... the weather is too hot ... ha ha ha too hot..." Chu Yang was in a distress... "Yeah. My job here is already done. I should go back now." Chu Fei Ling looked at Chu Yang. He seemed reluctant to leave. However, his heart was set on speeding back home. After all, his old fathery sick in bed. How could he not be worried? Besides, he couldnt even stand in front of this little brother at the moment. Chu Fei Ling clearly felt himself to be a bit shorter in stature. [I just epted so many gifts from him... but, I didnt even ask about his problems...] [Its very strange and mysterious that I am carrying back a big pile of heavenly armaments and world-ss treasure which usually arent even found in the Upper Three Heavens. However, I unexpectedly came across them in the Middle Three Heavens...] " Wait a minute!" Chu Yang hastily called out to stop him. [My filial piety towards my aging mother... you didnt take it away. Take it with you. Why are you in such a hurry?] "Is there still something that matters?" Chu Fei Ling looked at him and asked. He was bbergasted. "This." Chu Yang took out a small vial from his bosom. It was made of purple jade. There was a pill inside it. And, that pill was spinning round and round, "This is an elixir customized for the treatment of chest pains... you take it back with you. It can eliminate the illness from the root. Moreover, it can also increase the cultivation... just like the one you ate... Cough Cough, I wanted to give you a few, but I dont have many more left with me..." Chu Fei Ling was startled. [Another one?!] [But this one... is actually required... After all, it is rted to the health of my wife. I must ept it no matter what! But, this medicine is so precious...] "Please tell... Madam, that... theres no need to worry. Tell her to be rxed in her heart. You will eventually find your son. Maybe her son is also a young hero with brilliant and outstanding bearing... cough..." Chu Yang spoke shamelessly, "Let me say that the younger generations will do just fine on their own... This might as well be a part of ups and down in his life. The key point is C the one who endures his way through these hardships bes the top dog... I cant say for sure when... but maybe her son will return home himself..." "I hope so..." Chu Fei Ling heaved a deep sigh. He then said, "If only that puppy of ours... can be half as good as you brother... Ah, I and my wife will have no regrets in our life if he can be even a fraction of what you are..." [Puppy?] Minister Chus mouth twitched. "Uh, of course he will have boundless future prospects... And, Im sure that hes handsome, confident, and dashing. Hes a promising young talent with grace and ss. Girls go crazy about him when they see him..." Young Master Chus face turned red as he continued to boast in a fluent manner. Young Master Chu was constantly hypnotizing himself while was saying these words. [I am Tan Tan, I am Tan Tan...] "Thank you very much for your auspicious words brother!" Chu Fei Ling carefully put the purple jade vial in his bosom. He held the saber in one hand, and the sword in the other. The Mysterious Yang Jade Core and two iplete Nine Tribtions Pills were also safely kept in his bosom. So, he was fully prepared to return home from this rewarding journey... "Wait a moment..." Chu Yang seemed wistful, "You must remember to keep these things a secret. Dont tell anyone..." "I know, ha ha..." Chu Fei Ling put on a clever smile, "Wouldnt I put my brother in trouble if I told someone about this? Dont worry. This will stay between you and me. No one will know... expect the heaven." "Thats great then. Thats great." Chu Yang was relieved. "Brother, I must go back now." Chu Fei Ling firmly clutched Chu Yangs hand, and shook it forcefully, "You must visit the Chu residence whenever youe to the Upper Three Heavens... do not forget. You muste and visit your elder brother..." "Definitely, definitely!" Chu Yang nodded again and again. Hearing the terms brother, elder brother had nearly given Chu Yang a cancer. "One more thing... this medicine... it can shield your energy core. So, the others cant make out your cultivation..." Chu Fei Ling would take one step forward. Then, hed turn his head three times to look back. He was clearly reluctant to leave. However, he finally disappeared. Young Master Chus entire body suddenly copsed, andnded butt-first on the ground... Chapter 454 A Timely Meeting with the Second Master Ji! Chu Yang didnt know whether tough or cry. He threw himself onto the ground, and fiercely pounded the ground with his hands, "My mother... my father... you may be gone... but its still suffocating me to death... And, whats with this thing of calling Big Brother?" Young Master Chu was stuck in a chaotic loop of crying,ughing, and shouting to no end. He vented out his frustration for a while. Then, he eventually got exhausted. He got up, and looked at the surrounding scenery. He surprisingly felt strange, and unpleasant. In fact, he felt as if his heart was empty a split-secondter. He felt as if something was missing. However, he also felt as if he had obtained something. In short, his mood had be awfully odd! He continued to sit there for a long time with his hands supporting his chin. He seemed in a daze. His mental state was a chaos. It seemed as if thousands of things were wandering around in his mind at the same time. But, there was no definite thought present therein... "You are finallyplete." The Sword Spirit heaved a deep sigh in his thought, "Congrattions, the Great Lord of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Your inner demon haspletely disappeared! Only some obsessions remain now..." "I amplete?" Chu Yang reacted involuntarily in bewilderment. "Yes. Being abandoned by your parents had always been your inner demon... Youve never said it... but, this deep resentment has always been in your heart. You may have not noticed it, but you always got jealous each time you saw others with their parents! So basically... you were jealous of everyone!" Sword Spirit mercilessly continued, "This is also the reason why you didnt ept Wu Qian Qian..." "No one couldve removed this resentment from your heart... except your parents! And, this inner demon of yours wouldve burned you to ashes if you had maintained this resentment by the time you had entered the Saint level!" Sword Spirit continued to speak in a delightful tone, "But, even I didnt expect that the inner demon in your heart would get eliminated so early." "I see. Sword Spirit, tell me... was it right to not acknowledge my parents now?" Chu Yang had been troubled in his heart this entire time. [My parents have been suffering for my sake for thest 18 years! My mother has been suffering with chest pains over the past 18 years. Even 10,000 Nine Tribtions Pills cant possibly heal that...] Chu Yang felt sad when he thought about the misery of his parents life during thest 18 years. [I am far more fortunate than my parents in this regard. And, thats because I at least had a teacher even though I was an orphan! Moreover, I was always full of hate about this matter!] [Being full of hate is undoubtedly far better than being full of desperation and hope... especially the one thats driven by love.] [My loving mothers heart mustve been constantly torn to shred because of experiencing these desperations and hopes for 18 years straight. Her heart mustve and bled all the time... how can an ordinary person endure that kind of pain?] "Right! This is absolutely right!" Sword Spirit spoke-up in a certain manner, "Dont feel psychologically pressured because you feel like an un-filial child for not acknowledging your parents. In fact, returning to your birth n and recognizing your ancestors would be the biggest un-filial piety on your part!" "Filial piety... un-filial piety..." Chu Yang murmured with a vacant look in his eyes. "You are the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword! You are the only one in the entire Nine Heavens. This means that you cant throw away this responsibility. You may not wish to bear this responsibility, but fate will push you to it." Sword Spirit spoke slowly, "You dont have the ability to protect your n at the moment. Lets presume that you return to your birth n and recognize your ancestors. You then eat, and peacefully wait for your death. But, someone will inevitably look up the origin of the Eldest Young Master Chu even if you dont get involved in anything. "At that time... everything about you will be dug out... including about you being a disciple of Beyond the Heavens Sect. And, the fact that you were originally an orphan whoter took the form of King of Hell Chu, and then jumped from Martial Master Level to Sword King Level within one-and-a-half year... "At that time, the nine ruling ns would be searching for the Nine Tribtions Swords Master, and you will end up being the top suspect!" Sword Spirit continued, "They may not be able to determine that you are Nine Tribtions Swords Master. But, consider the decisive temperament of the nine super ns... they would rather kill ten thousands innocents, but they wont miss this particr target! Thats because the Nine Tribtions Swords Master is too big a threat to their influence... Therefore, they wont mind destroying the so-called innocent Chu n." Sword Spirit gently continued with a sigh, "You havent been in touch with the nine super ns. So, you still dont know how dreadful and huge your opponent is. I only ask you this Diwu Qing Rou was only a person sent by one of the nine super ns... namely the Zhuge n. Was he not hard to deal with?" "He was very hard to deal with!" Chu Yang nodded in acknowledgement. His mood got serious immediately-after. [Diwu Qing Rou was incredibly hard to deal with. Saying that he was just hard to deal with is a tant understatement.] "So... find the fourth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword as soon as possible." Sword Spirit said, "You promote your strength quickly, but only after youve found the fourth fragment... After that, you must shield your true strength... and take each and every step very cautiously." Chu Yang pondered for a while. He then spoke slowly, "I want to know... what will happen if I go back to my birth n and recognize my ancestors... and then live my life peacefully until I die... if I give up on my responsibility as the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword what will happen in that case?" "You cant give up. Because... the consequences of doing that will be... the nine super ns will destroy the Chu n, and massacre all your n members. That would force you set forth on the vengeful path of the Nine Tribtions Swords Master. These are the two avable roads. You must choose one," Sword Spirit sneered and replied. Chu Yang was stunned for a long while. Then, he fiercely spat his spittle and spoke, "Fu*k it! I will hand over the Nine Tribtions Sword if worsees to worst! Cant I even quit being the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword?" "You say that you wish to hand it over. Then, why dont you do it at once?" Sword Spirit snorted in a ridiculing manner, "What are you waiting for? Do it if you really want to! The Chu n still wont survive though. You ought to be the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword! Otherwise, your only option is to die again..." Chu Yang was absolutely horrified at first. Then, he hung his head dejectedly, "Forget about it then. I wont recognize my ancestors for now..." "The key is strength..." Sword Spirit gracefully said, "You can recognize them if you have the strength. But, you hold back if you dont have the strength... And, you will have to hold back for the time being, oh Great Sword Lord!" Chu Yang was unable to restrain his anger. He red at Sword Spirit and said, "I would beat the sh*t out of you if I werent holding back...!" "You would beat the shit out of me... but only if you can, right?" Sword Spirit chuckled twice. He was quite distressed because Chu Yang had given away so many treasures today. How could he not take advantage of this situation to hit a person who was already down... and that too even more maliciously? Chu Yang coldly snorted. He patted his buttocks, and stood up. Suddenly, he was in a good mood for some reason. He paid no attention to the Sword Spirit after that, and moved forwards in big strides. In fact, he nearly floated all the way. He seemed light as a feather, and drifted away using clouds as his mount. He continued to speed to forward while singing at the top of his voice. The song was The Road of Jiang Hu! "On this road, theres no fear of mountains of des and oceans of fire; On this road, Jiang Hu has nine chances of death and one chance of life; On this road, weugh at all under the heavens, On this road, go straight to the Nine Heavens without turning back. On this road, dont mind the heavens, but fight it; On this road, let life escape fate! On this road, I will hold Qing Wus hand andugh at life, On this road, I will certainly overturn the Nine Heavens!" Chu Yang scraped past the earth like a gust of wind, and he sung loudly the entire way. He finally saw a jungle up ahead. He got excited, and proceeded inward... singing loudly on his journey... Suddenly, someone cussed in a broken gong-like voice, "Ahwooh... Dog Aunt! Whos this stupid cu*t thats howling? Motherfu*ker... has disturbed Second Master Jis mood to take a dump. This man is courting death..." Chu Yang was startled at first. Then, a profound and smiling expression appeared on his face. And then, he suddenly flew into a rage... "Ahwooh... Dog Aunt! Motherfu*ker... this Second Master Ji is already depressed over the fight to snatch the wife... and herees a punching bag... just in time..." a strange shout was heard. Then, a thin guy rushed out from the woods. He was pulling his pants with one hand, and was holding his waistband with the other. He was walking proudly with his noise pointing towards the sky. His golden saber was dragging against the ground, and had made a long trail in the middle of the road. He suddenly barked loudly, "Ahwooh... whos that su*ker?!" Chu Yang grunted as he slowly walked over. He put on a fake smile on his face as he said, "Oh ho, isnt that Second Master Ji? Second Young Master Ji, you are surely tyrannical..." "Ahwooh... Of course! Its only natural! Second Master Ji has always been famous in the Middle Three Heavens... uh... eh?!" Ji Mo spoke disdainfully with his nose still pointed towards the sky. But, he suddenly felt something was off. He felt that this voice seemed a little familiar. He quickly opened his eyes, lowered his head to look straight ahead, and suddenly let out a scream. His feet abruptly convulsed, and jumped up from the ground. It seemed as if he had received an electric shock or something, "What the! Fu*k my mother... Why are you here?!" "It is precisely me, why?" Chu Yang crossed his arms and sneered eerily, "Could it be that Second Master Ji hase out to investigate why I have disturbed his mood of taking a dump?" "Oh sh*t, damn it ah..." Ji Mos face turned red as a melon. A myriad of juices squeezed out of his nose and eyes. He rolled his eyes. Then, he immediately wore a ttering smile on his face, and trot over with jolting buttocks... He nodded his head and bowed. Then, he said in a ttering manner, "Oh my fu*king god... I am still thinking who can sing in such a nice and pleasant voice. It was like the voice of an angel...! A voice thats seldom heard in the mortal world! Ah... Im enchanted. I am truly and madly intoxicated..." He rocked his from side to side... as if he was truly in an enchanted state. Then, he continued to tter, "I was so shocked that I hurriedlye out to meet with this almighty being... my mind was totally blown away...!" Ji Mo put on an expression that made it seem as if he was shocked to the extreme. His expression made it seem as if he admired Chu Yang to the extreme... it also conveyed that he had messed up to the extreme, "I was truly baffled at moment ago. Wow, its actually my Big Brother! My Dear Big Brother... Oh... Big Brother Chu! Your little brother really admires you. I admire you so much that I prostrate myself in admiration. My admiration for you is endless like an evesting river..." Then, he immediately pretended to look unhappy and continued, "But, Big Brother is too much... how can you be mysterious to such an extent? I would never have been lucky enough in my whole life to hear such a beautiful and elegant voice if I hadnt fortunately heard you singing! Your voice is filled with vigor, and it also has a heroic feel to it..." He then approached him rubbing his hands, and continued enthusiastically, "Big Brother... oh... I missed you so much that I thought I would die. My Dead Big Brother..." Chu Yang suddenly got goose bumps all over his body. That creepy feeling then crawled under his skin, and left him to tremble. He soon had a nauseating feeling. The muscles in his thigh convulsed as a result. He couldnt help but lift his leg to kick maliciously... It took time to describe, but it happened very quickly. Second Master Ji had already turned around and stuck out his buttocks with a look of ttery on his face, "Big Brother, you must cool your temper... kick here... I have wiped my ass just a moment ago... its very clean... he he..." Chu Yang smiled wryly at first. Then, he put down his foot down, "Forget it, I forgive you! Motherfu*ker, this is so disgusting!" Ji Mo cheered up. He threw himself at Chu Yang, and clung to his neck as he spoke cheerfully, "Wa ha ha ha... Big Brother, you finally came! And, that to at such a crucial time...! I am fighting to win over my wife at this critical juncture... this is indeed a timely assistance... Dog Aunt..." Chapter 455 Ji Mos Romantic Outlook and Love Affair "Let go..." Chu Yang wasnt happy. So, he suddenly threw him to one side and asked, "Whats the matter?" "He he..." Ji Mo released his hands from clinging around his neck. But, he then held Chu Yangs arm in an affectionate manner. His face was filled with excitement. He obviously hadnt recovered from the pleasant surprise of meeting Chu Yang after a long period of separation. He giggled for a while before he finally managed to recover... "Big Brother, when did youe?" "Ive arrived recently... not more than four or five days ago." Chu Yang red at him. He felt creepy over his entire body. So, he tried to pull his arm away. [This guy is holding too tight. I cant even pull my arm away.] Ji Mo was still holding his arm. He led Chu Yang to walk steadily, and excitedly. His held his head high the entire way, and continued to giggle the entire way. "You still havent said..." Chu Yang used the entirety of his effort, and struggled to break free. And, he eventually managed to pull his arm away. [Motherfu*ker, my skin has turned red from his grip.] "Whats this snatching the wife thing? I heard you wish to snatch Gao Shengs wife? Is that true...?" "Yes. Its true!" It seemed as if Ji Mo had suddenly been awakened from a dream. He recalled that incident, and then jumped to the front of Chu Yang with a swoosh. He stood in a bow-legged manner, and then raised his hands and let out a strange cry, "Ahwooh... Dog Aunt! Big Brother, Ive found my youthful spring! Waa..." Chu Yang was left speechless. [This guy is beyond saving at this point. I cant bear see him like this. He looks like a monkey in heat...] "Found your youthful spring...?" Chu Yang recalled the burly, tall, and strong appearance of the valiant Huyan Aobo. And then, he looked at this skinny guy Ji Mo... Ji Mo looked like a scurrying chicken. Chu Yangpared the two in his mind, and couldnt help but feel dizzy. He even found it hard to swallow his saliva, "That Young Miss... Huyan?" "Right!" Ji Mo excitedly pped his hands, and they issued a loud p sound. He seemed radiant with delight. Even his eyes showed that he longed for something, "Big Brother, remember that you once said that when you see your beloved girl... your heartbeats will go faster... you will even find the cold wind intoxicating... the sunshine will look brighter and beautiful... the world will be more colorful, and the flowers give more fragrance... I experienced the same things..." Ji Mo was full of a poets bearing as he gasped happily, "I met her, and I finally understood that true love actually exists in this world! Love! What a sacred word it is! Ah...! My love! Ah...! My youthful spring! Ah...!" Chu Yang had been driven beyond the limits of forbearance. He kicked that guy on his butt, and sent him flying above the clouds, "Get lost! You are making me sick!" Ji Mo screamed as he went flying into the sky. Then, he fell t on his face on the ground. However, he quickly got up with his saliva smeared over his face. He rushed back andined, "Big brother! You cant get rid of my persistent pursuit of love! Thats inhumane!" Chu Yang looked up to the sky, and heaved a deep sigh... "I shall persevere even if you use violence to obstruct me, and I shall still struggle for my love till the end!" Ji Mo clenched his fist, and made a solemn vow. "Well..." Chu Yang shook his head helplessly... "That Young Miss Huyan..... what about her appearance?" Ji Mos eyes suddenly lit up when he heard the words Young Miss Huyan. He began to drool as he literally roared out, "Beautiful! Very beautiful!" In fact, his body shook vigorously with each word he spoke! Chu Yang once again recalled her in his mind... Then, he lowered his head, and helplessly asked, "Beautiful... in what way?" "Beautiful in every way! Just beautiful!" Ji Mo opened his eyes wide. He was breathing deeply. His two eyes narrowed as a look of fascination appeared on his face. This clearly showed that he was lost in recollection, and was yearning for that Young Miss Huyan... "Big Brother... you dont know..." Ji Mo narrowed his eyes as described in a dream-like tone while making gestures with his hands. He opened-up his ten fingers, made two big bowl shapes with them, and covered his chest with them, "Huge here..." Then, he slid his hands down from his chest. His hands slowly went to his hips with a supple and graceful movement. He wriggled his waist like a snake as he wiggled from side to side, and gently caressed and fondled his buttocks, "... big and round here..." Chu Yang looked at him with disgust. [Its really unbelievable that this guy is making such gestures. I wouldve thrown up if it werent for my excellent mental strength...] Ji Mo was still in that enchanted state, "Moreover... I feel safe when I am with her..." Chu Yang shook his head helplessly. He retched once. Then, he turned around and walked away. "Big Brother... Big Brother Chu... Why are you going away?" Ji Mo quickly jumped in front of him to block his path... He bitterly looked at him, "This reaction of yours is hurting my heart... a heart thats deeply immersed in love..." Chu Yang closed his eyes... He seemed very much at a loss as he replied, "Second Master Ji... You may not know, but I was hurt by you today.... When you first cried out loud about your love and spring..." "I have changed!" Ji Mo resolutely raised his hand, "Changing me any further is out of the question..." Chu Yang sighed, and walked forward. He tried to dig deeper and said, "What the hell happened? Tell me. And, you better not provoke me again, you cu*t. Be careful, or I will unite with the other brothers, and set you straight!" "Please dont... please dont..." Ji Mo suddenly panicked, and followed after him. In fact, he continuously begged for mercy, "I havent seen you for quite a long time. So, I obviously got excited when I saw you today... And just look at me! You look at me, Big Brother! Im at the King Level! King Level ah..." He said this, and then curled up his arms and bulged his muscles. He beamed with joy as he shot a series of coquettish nces at Chu Yang. Chu Yang waspletely helpless... [Motherfuc*er... why did I have to be sworn brothers with such a guy...? I have never met such an unvirtuous guy...] "Exin in a decent manner!" Chu Yang was driven beyond the limits of forbearance. So, he shouted violently! "Eh... it happened like this..." Ji Moplied as instructed, and began to tell about his love affair. It turned out that the Eldest Young Master Ji Zhu had fought several battles ever since Ji Mo and Ji Zhu had led their troops to the Cang Lan Battlefront. And, he had managed to upy an advantageous position as a result. After that, he had set up the barracks, and hadmitted himself entirely to the sickness called ziness. Ji Mo would see his elder brother picking his feet every day, getting drunk, and sleeping the entire time. He would get drunk even after hed wake up. Ji Mo was totally helpless. Ji Mo was alsozy in his own merit, but he was still marginally more diligent than his elder brother... Moreover, he couldnt stand to spend every day with his disgusting elder brother. Therefore, he had volunteered for military service, and had intended to move out for hunting spirit beasts for the convenience of honing his martial arts. Ji Zhu had shouted at that time, and had spoken in a drunken state... [then, you get lost at once...] Thus, Ji Mo got lost right away. Second Master Ji went out alone. In fact, he made a big name in the Cang Lan Battlefront. However... he ran into the Fair Sex Corps of Huyan Aobos right before he was about to hunt a sixth grade spirit beast. And, both sides fought endlessly topete over the sixth grade spirit beast. Second Master Ji got surrounded, and was attacked by hundreds of beautiful women. He lost in the end, and got captured... Ji Mo seemed quite embarrassed after he had exined until here. He then raised his face to look at Chu Yang with an ashamed smile, "Big Brother, I brought you shame. I was actually captured by a group of women. But, those women were very strong. Motherfu*ker, each of them was as tough as a man..." "Fu*k! Keep talking!" Chu Yangs face turned ck as he twisted his brows and shouted. "Yes, yes." Ji Moplied. He wiped his sweat, and then continued to talk. The Second Master Ji got captured, and Huyan Aobo realized that this extremelyzy and naughty fellow wasnt pleasant to the eye at all. So, she decided to teach him a lesson. Anyways, she hadnt nned to release him from the start. However, Second Master Ji was heroic and unbending. He continued to cuss day and night; nonstop. And, the females of the Huyan n had been deeply troubled by this... Huyan Aobo looked tall and sturdy, and seemed just like a man. But, it didnt matter what the others said about her. She was still an unmarried virgin girl, and the eldest daughter of a big n. She was the real deal... Therefore, her anger erupted. She burst into the ce where Ji Mo was being kept hostage, and ruthlessly put him in order. However, the more Second Master Ji got hit... the more enthusiastically he cussed and roared. His entire body was covered with bruises and cuts, but his mouth hardly stopped... Young Miss Huyan got tired of beating him up, and was left to gasp for breath. The Second Master Ji suddenly begged for mercy at this time, and put forward a condition... [I am thirsty. I wont cuss as long as you give me enough water to drink...] Chu Yang heard till here and smiled. [I wouldnt give him water if it were me...] However, Huyan Aobo felt that this guy was the Second Young Master of the mighty Ji n... and yet, he was feeling apologetic. She saw that Ji Mo had the tendency of admitting defeat, and she decided to give him a helping hand... So, she gave him some water to drink... However, she hadnt thought that Ji Mo would unexpectedly make good use of the throat that he had moistened just now, and would start to cuss even more intensely right after... Huyan Aobo had always been proud of her wisdom andpetence. She was always used it to rival those of men. But, this guy had tricked her well. She flew into a rage out of humiliation, and tortured him even more... literally to the point of death. However, Second Master Jis stance was as follows... [it doesnt matter what you do to me. I will keep abusing you as long as you dont cut off my tongue!] [And, I will beat you up if you let me go!] However, Huyan Aobo couldnt dare to kill Ji Mo since he was the Second Young Master of Ji n. So, she merely had fun beating him up to her hearts content... However, the more she hit him... the more fiercely he cussed... And, the two of them eventually got exhausted! However, Huyan Aobo still didnt let him go, but she hade to admire his toughness and unyielding attitude very much by now. [The so-called pampered sons of wealthy ns have been pampered since childhood. But, how many of them are as tough as Ji Mo? Ive been engaged to Gao Sheng since childhood. But, even my own fianc didnt dare to take responsibility, and escaped...] These two were already tired and muddleheaded by then. So, they no longer cussed or hit each other. And then, Huyan Aobo began to tend to Ji Mos wounds... Ji Mo nearly fainted from happiness. The opposite party had beaten him up for cussing, and didnt seem to care much about him until a while ago. But, she was being good to him now... He enjoyed this treatment very much. He remained there for several days... under the kindness of this beautiful woman... Then, that inexplicable incident finally urred one day... The Second Master Ji was enjoying the service of Great Beauty Huyan that day, and couldnt help but speak in a pleased manner, "It feels good. I will feel blessed if I get to marry you in the future. Not only will I get a beautifulpanion, but I will also have a sense of security." He hadnt expected that Young Miss Huyan would give this reply to hisplement for some inexplicable reason, "Do you wish to have this blessing?" After that, Ji Mo had replied, "I earnestly wish for it..." These two were startled by this. They then gave it a thought together, [Crap! This thing... is possible ah!] Afterwards, Young Miss Huyan told him everything about her engagement with Gao Sheng. Second Master Ji heard her story, and waved his hand bravely as he said, "Fu*k that guy. Dont you worry! Ill deal with him! You just wait to be my wife now..." Thereafter... Second Master Ji made a public appeal... and caused a mess. Furthermore, it was going to create a bigger mess... Chapter 456 Noisy and Chaotic... Young Master Gao Sheng of the Gao n had always been dissatisfied with his proposed marriage. In fact, he hadnt even hesitated to revolt against his n for this reason. He had fled to the Lower Three Heavens to hang out with Diwu Qing Rou because he didnt wish to ept that he had such a fiance... Therefore, Gao Sheng shouldve felt relieved after finding out that Ji Mo had taken a fancy to Huyan Aobo. More so since this attraction was mutual! This shouldve removed a heavy burden from his heart at the very least. However, this assumption would be grossly mistaken! [I cant ept my own fiance... and thats one thing since its something I dont wish to do. However, allowing someone other guy to snatch my wife... is something I cant allow even if I die!] Moreover, this marriage also involved the issue of alliance between the Huyan n and the Gao n. And, this alliance obviously wouldnt exist if Huyan Aobo married Ji Mo. Then, the Huyan n would wish to be allied with the Ji n instead. Moreover, Gao n and Ji n had never seen eye to eye to make matters worse... Wouldnt this be the reason behind the creation of two formidable enemies? Also, Young Master Gao couldnt afford to lose face. There was a rumor buzzing around in the entire Middle Three Heavens at the moment... [Wow! Holy cow! This is awesome! The Second Master Ji C Ji Mo C is going to snatch Gao Shengs wife... shes Young Miss Aobo of the Huyan n...] What sort of a fu*king rumor was this? Things hadnt even begun to take shape between these two. She was merely his fiance; thats all. However, all hell broke loose upon Young Master Gao when this rumor spread around... [This wont bring extraordinary shame and humiliation to me alone... but also to my n! And, thats intolerable!] Young Master Gao got furious! Then, he issued a deration: [Shes my fiance in name... even if I dont want her! Ji Mo, why are you poking your nose where it doesnt belong? You and your Ji n are trying to humiliate me. How can I possibly take things lying down? I must rify the fact before the world heroes that I wish a face-to-face apology! In addition, I also want the Ji n topensate for the loss of my honor and moral integrity...] Ji Mo obviously didnt agree. And, the two sides found themselves in a deadlock. However... one mustnt forget that there were many spectators to this show! And, the spectators were mostly wishing to stir up trouble. Therefore, a buzz spread everywhere, and incited everyone. It said that these two men were going to fight a decisive battle... Then, an extremely crucial character appeared at the most crucial moment! This turned to be the figure that reversed the entire situation. Moreover, it was also a person who wanted for the entire world to be in chaos. Moreover, this character was undisciplined and out of control by his very nature Luo Ke Di! This Second Young Master Luo openly stood-up in support of Ji Mo. He got drunk in a restaurant on a certain day, and announced loudly [What! This Gao Sheng doesnt know how to appreciate someones kindness! Ji Mo has taken a fancy to your wife... thats to give you face! But, this still isnt enough for that unforgiving cu*t! He needs to be spanked! I shall be the first one to p him if he dares to make such impractical demands! In any case, Ji Mo will sincerely pursue his love with the utmost dedication, and I have decided to give him myplete support. In fact, I wont hesitate to beat the crap out of that jerk Gao Sheng if I have to...] Luo Ke Dis promation detonated across the entirend! Luo Ke Di had recently made his fame as the Wolf Sword King. Moreover, he had also been included among the top ten experts of the younger generation. Luo ns influence had also increased in ordance to it. His remark had made one thing very clear the Luo n was supporting the Ji n! Gao ns anger obviously exploded because of this. In fact, even the people of the Luo n got so angry that their visions darkened. [Isnt this the fu*king decision of the n! The n hasnt even discussed on this matter to reach a resolution, and Second Young Master Luo has taken the decision on his own... as if he represents the entire n!] The Young Master Meng Luo of the Meng n came forward in support of Gao Sheng immediately-after. However, that was followed by the strong emergence of Dong ns Dong Wu Shang. He brandished his ck saber to indicate his standpoint to the world [I support Ji Mo!] Li ns Li Xiong Tu had always burned with jealousy, and had always desired to take revenge on Dong Wu Shang. So, he also joined-in when he heard that Gao Shengs wife was going to be snatched... especially since that extremely arrogant and hot-headed Dong Wu Shang was among the snatchers. Thereupon, six influential ns had gotten involved in this! Gu Du Xing made an unexpected appearance at this key moment. He emerged like a dark horse, and coldly announced to the world, "Who dares to go against my brothers quest to get his wife? Gao Shengs wife is going to be snatched because he isnt matured enough. Why would you people wish to follow that guy?" The Middle Three Heavens had red up! Gu Du Xing had emerged as the representative of this young generation, but he had a rival named Tu Qian Hao. His old rival Tu Qian Hao obviously didnt hesitate to join Gao n, Li n etceteras camp. His motive could be distinctly put in a few words... [I havee to deal with Gu Du Xing!] Now, Middle Three Heavens was left to boil through and through. The eight big ns reached an agreement on a certain day... the two sides would assemble atop the Dingjun Mountain in Cang Lan Battlefront as per this agreement, and would decide whom the beauty belongs to thereupon! A total of eight battles would decide the oue. The eight ns would each send two people to have a fight with the opposite side. And, the final battle would take ce between Ji Mo and Gao Sheng! This drama had initially been about two Young Masters of aristocratic ns rivaling each other for the affection of a woman. However, it had unexpectedly engulfed the entire Middle Three Heavens... Because C Because of Young Master Ao Xie Yun, Young Master Xie Dan Qiong, Young Master Ou Du Xiao, and Young Master Mo Tian Yun... These four people were unwilling to be left out. They also joined-in. Anyway, there was nothing significant happening in the Middle Three Heavens. Three Stars Divine ns had also drawn back for the time being, and there were no signs of the emergence of any significant disturbance in the foreseeable future. So, how could these young masters be willing to remain silent? These four young masters remained neutral, but they worked as one to arrange a big gambling joint bet on Ji Mo and Gao Sheng. Who will win and who will lose! Make a choice if youre interested, and ce the bet. It doesnt matter how much you bet. All amounts are epted here! And, the people of Dark Bamboo had also taken advantage of this opportunity to establish an underground betting house. Young Master Yu had personally assumedmand like a great hero looking disdainfully on this world... Thereupon, the Middle Three Heaven began to boil even more thoroughly! The day of battle was still half-a-month away at present... The world heroes would surely gather on the Dingjun Mountain at the appointed time. And, that would surely be a lively gathering! The n of assassins C the ck Devil n C had also started to dispatch their assassins since many assassination targets would appear over there. So, they might make lots of money... Ji Mo and his elder brother had already set out to go there, and had arrived near the Raging Fire Mountain Range on the second day itself. But, Ji Mo had an urgent need to answer the call of nature. So, he found a patch of woods, and went in to finish the job. And, he ran into Chu Yang when he came out... Ji Mo spoke until here, and his exnation came to an end. Chu Yangs entire body twitched after he had heard all of it. In fact, his belly was full of cramps. [So, it was all true?] "How many of you have agreed to meet there?" Chu Yang had a warm feeling in his heart. He hadnt anticipated that several of his brothers would be involved in this farce. "Everyone is walking towards the Dingjun Mountain. It has been agreed that well meet at the foot of the Dingjun Mountain. However, it is certain that welle across several people on the way... and, those people can be friends or enemies." Ji Moughed heartily in a carefree manner. "I see. Is there any news about Rui Bu Tong?" Chu Yang asked. "I heard that the Ninth Grade Spirit Beasts have appeared in the Ice and Snow Wilderness located in the extreme north. Many King Level and Emperor Level experts of the Middle Three Heavens have been killed by the Ninth Grade Spirit Beasts. These Ninth Grade Spirit Beasts have be the biggest threat ever since the Three Stars Divine ns have made their temporary retreat... Stealing God and Thieving Ghost, and the other high-level experts have rushed there. In fact, we have gathered troops under the pretext of this duel. But, we will also rush there after its over." Ji Mo spoke with a dreamy look in his eyes, "Big Brother, a Ninth Grade Spirit Beast C if caught C will make an excellent mount, right...? It will be very eye-catching." "Yeah! It will be eye-catching indeed. It will just turn its head, and swallow you whole. Not even the dregs of your body will remain afterwards!" Chu Yang nodded, and replied. Meanwhile, he thought about the 12 influential figures of this generation of Middle Three Heavens... [ck Devil, Dark Bamboo, Lone Traveler, Poison Spirit, Heavenly Secret, Li Xiong Tu, ck Saber, Qian Hao, Young Master Xie, Meng Luo, Jade Flower, Tian Bu Ru...] [Nine of them are already involved in this event at present. The only remaining three mysterious characters are... the ck Devil ns young representative C Young ck Devil, the leader of Dark Bamboo C Jun Xi Zhu, and the one ced at the bottom of this list C Tian Bu Ru.] [Its indeed a grand gathering.] They chatted as they moved ahead, and eventually caught up with the Ji ns troops. After that, Chu Yang found out that there was a carriage in this procession! And, it was being pulled steadily forward by eight horses... "My elder brothers inside it... Cough Cough, my elder brother doesnt wish to walk..." Ji Mo shamefully introduced his brother. Azy sounding voice came from the carriage at this moment, "Second Master Ji, are you back from your s*it break?" "Elder Brother, I brought back a VIP with me!" Ji Mos face turned ck as he replied. A rustling sound transmitted from inside the carriage. This was followed by the curtains being raised... Ji Mo vigorously jumped to the side at a lightning speed... However, Chu Yang didnt know what wasing. He was still waiting for Ji Mo to initiate the introduction. However, a thick foot stink suddenly blew over, and choked him once the curtains were raised. It stirred-up his stomach in an instant, and he nearly threw up. His face had already distorted from disgust... Meanwhile, Ji Mos schadenfreudeugh sounded from the side. Two incredibly stinky bare-feet stretched out first. And then, Eldest Young Master Ji Zhu appeared outside the carriage. His hair looked like chickens nest. His half-openpel was revealing a bunch of ck chest-hair. His pants were rolled up, and were revealing his two furry legs. He had gotten off the carriage in this manner... "This is..." Ji Zhu looked at Chu Yang with blinking eyes. He couldnt see properly. So, he reached out with his hand, and broke-off the eye-crusts from the corners of his eyes... "This is my Big Brother!" Ji Mo jumped over from the side, and waved his hand to issuemands, "You all, step aside, step aside, dont block the wind... let the stink blow away from here..." "Myself Chu Yang." Chu Yang reluctantly revealed a smile. "Hello... Hello... Oh my..." Ji Zhu gripped Chu Yangs hands warmly, and shook them repeatedly, "So, this is the famous Big Brother Chu... nice to meet you..." Chu Yang was dumbstruck. He felt something greasy and sticky in his palm... Ji Mo was dumbfounded as he looked at his elder brother, "Elder Brother, what do I always tell you... not to be too friendly, right?" "I dont see why not?" Ji Zhu replied in a dismissive manner, "You are bound to be famous in the future since youve already be their Big Brother!" Chu Yang remained silent, and merely bowed his head. Ji Zhu quickly slipped back into his carriage after he had exchanged conventional greetings. The wind was strong outside. So, he must take good care of his skin... the curtains closed with a snap sound. Chu Yang still hadnt turned around. He could still smell the lingering stink. He looked all around, but couldnt spot the direction from which this stink wasing. Then, he raised his hand and sniffed it. After that, he turned around and retched. His two hands were full of foot stink... "Thats my elder brothers habit..." Ji Mo said shamefully, "He likes to pick his feet..." Chu Yang retched for a while... then, he raised his leg, and kicked that bastard to one side. Then, he hurriedly took out a water sack, and scrubbed his hands with all his might. He looked bitterly at that carriage and thought, [This elder brother of Ji Mos... is a very talented person! Ah... fu*k fu*k fu*k...!] .... .... Mo ns backyard. Mo Qing Wu was in her room. She hid several gold leaves in her pocket. She raised her small head to ponder. Then, she untied the bowknot from her hair, and ced it next to her bosom. She again pondered for a moment. Then, she took-off her red dress, and put on a ck dress... "Scabbard... you wait here at home ok... I wille back to pick you up when I have free time..." Mo Qing Wu pasted her small face on the tattered scabbard. Her crystal-clear teardrops rolled down... Chapter 457 Mo Qing Wu Leaves Home [Leave the n!] This had been Mo Qing Wus persistent desire for more than a year. And, Mo Qing Wu hadpletely lost hope a few days after the marriage proposal matter. [I wont get any blessings here! I will only end up getting used as a tool.] Mo Qing Wu had been naively expecting that her father would change his mind this past year, and that her n would be amiable to her. [After all, its not my fault that my Three Yin Meridians got destroyed. Im the victim instead! I dont expect my n to train and nurture me like it used to before. However... at least treat me like a child of this n...] [I hadnt offended anyone even when the n used to put effort into training me back in the day. I would always greet everyone with a smile. Everyone used to praise me for being well-behaved. Then, why are they ignoring me now?] She had been hoping for a year. But, she had only received despair in return. The arrival of marriage proposal from the Meng n had extinguished thest source of brightness in her heart. Now, she only wanted to get away from here. [I must leave here, and go to the Cang Lan Battlefront. Elder Brother Chu Yangs brothers are present there. Everything will be fine as long as I find them. Then, Ill wait there for Elder Brother Chu Yang...] [But... I cant leave without doing a thorough nning for the journey...] Therefore, Mo Qing Wu spent several days in nning and making some inquiries. She didnt n to take away anything that belonged to the n. Firstly, these things belonged to the Mo n. So, she didnt wish to take them away. Secondly... she might get busted if she tried to take anything... In fact, she even had to leave her most beloved scabbard behind. The Mo ns people knew that it was the most beloved treasure of Mo Qing Wus. So, she wouldnt leave as long as this scabbard was still here. She thought for a long duration of time. And, she tried to think as far as possible in order to make a thorough n. She pondered over this matter in her little heart, but she didnt discuss it with anyone... She looked around the interior of her room onest time... then, she ced a pillow on top of the scabbard. Afterwards, she walked out without showing any signs of being reluctant to leave. "Mother, I want to go out to y and have fun..." Mo Qing Wu looked at Madam Mo, "Ive been rather bored these days..." "Good, thats good! I will dispatch someone to keep youpany when you go out on a stroll." Madam Mo was very pleasantly surprised. She had been anxious in her heart because her daughter was getting more and more depressedtely. Moreover, her little daughter was bing more and more silent. But, she had finally heaved a sigh of relief now that her daughter had arrived with a request to go out. [At least, her mood will get better...] "Theres no need for that. Im just going to the nearby meadows to see the flying kites... then, I want to go to the Alighting Geese River to see the flowing river, and y in the water... and, I can also catch some fish while Im at it!" Mo Qing Wu wore a jolly smile, and pretended to be lively. "Naughty girl!" Madam Mo replied angrily, "Youre such a big girl, but you still wish to y in water and catch fish..." She pondered for a moment. Then, she said, "Well, alright then. Go, but dont forget toe back before breakfast time." "Its all right mother... I have a few copper coins on me. I will buy something to eat." Mo Qing Wu took out a few dozen copper coins, and shook them in her palm. "Ha-ha, go go." Madam Mo also didnt take this seriously. "Alright... Mother, your daughter is going..." Mo Qing Wu looked at her mother and spoke in a soft voice. Madam Mo didnt know that the sentence Mother, your daughter is going was her daughters way of bidding farewell to her for a long time toe. So, she merely caressed her daughters hair, and replied in a sentimental manner, "Go and have fun... Little Wu, there are things that you must do even if you dont wish to. But, you cant be forced to do them against your will... so, you will have to understand the n..." "Yes..." Mo Qing Wu lowered her head. No one saw that thest bit of light in her eyes had quietly extinguished in this moment... [Understand the n? By sacrificing myself...? I want to understand the n but... what should I do?] She thought for a while with her head lowered. Then, she walked out. Madam Mo sighed gently behind her... Madam Mo had been married-off at an early age because of her poor aptitude. She used to think that her daughter would lead a happy life because she had the inborn Three Yin Meridians. However, she hadnt thought that her daughter... would ultimately meet the same fate as herself... Mo Qing Wu cheerfully walked out of the small courtyard. Her small face looked bright and lively. She greeted everyone she saw on her way out with a sweet smile. Then, she went out of the Mo ns front-gate. In fact, she even hugged the two guardian lion statues for a while as she walked out of the front gate. Then, she jumped to climb on the head of a stone lion, and stood on tiptoes to look in the direction of her home... The bodyguards on guarding-duty smiled slightly when they saw this. [Young Miss is already 11 years old. Shes a big girl now. Yet, shes so naughty...] "Im leaving..." Mo Qing Wu waved her hand at the guards with a smile on her face. Then, she turned her head, and cheerfully ran away... Mo Qing Wus eyes had turned red in the moment she had turned her head. She bit her lip with the entirety of her strength; she was trying her best to not burst-out crying. Then, she raised her head, and looked at the morning sun that had risen a moment ago. The beautiful sunlight was falling on her floating hair, and had turned her hair pale golden in color. She walked cheerfully, and arrived at the garden that was located behind the Mo n. Mo Qing Wu rested her chin on her hands, and spent a while looking at the 8 or 9-year-old children ying there. Then, she headed east and went to the Alighting Geese Rivers bank. Shey on her stomach to lean her head over the river... as if she was looking for something... After that, she quickly smeared something on her face when no one was looking. And, her beautiful, cute and small face immediately turned ck because of the ck paint she had just applied on it. She saw that a boat was leisurely sailing over from afar. A few people stood on the prow of the boat. Their hands were crossed behind their back, and they seemed to be enjoying the scenery on both sides... Afterwards, Mo Qing Wu jumped and went up to the riverbed. She looked at the people on that boat with rapt attention at first. Then, she felt somewhat relieved, and exerted her strength to beckon the boat. The boat stopped, and an old man walked out. He had a square-shaped face, and big ears. His beard and hair were white in their entirety. He looked rather surprised to see her, "Little girl, you..." "I want to go home..." Mo Qing Wu said with a sad look on her face and reddened eyes, "My home is located there. I must go along the river to get there... Grandpa, would you please give me a ride? I will give you money..." She said this, and took out a broken piece of silver tael. After that, she pitifully looked at the old man... One must never expose ones valuables to the others. Mo Qing Wu had learnt this point well-enough. "Poor girl, have you separated from your family?" The old man sighed in sympathy, "Come on up, I will give you a ride, little girl. I dont want any money from you..." "Thank you Grandpa..." The cute-little Mo Qing Wu courteously moved forward, and cheerfully embarked the boat. Then, her small body got concealed in the hold of the boat... "My home is located 100 Km or 50 Km away from here... towards the Willow River Town..." Mo Qing Wu blinked and innocently said, "My daddy does business. I followed after him to y. But then, I saw a monkey and followed it to y with it. But, I couldnt find daddy afterwards..." "Willow River Town ah..." This old man was obviously a very kind-hearted man. Moreover, he seemed to adore children. This was also the reason why Mo Qing Wu had dared to embark on this boat... "Next time... you mustnt run around on your own, ok? There are lots bad people out there... poor girl." The old man sighed and stoked her head, "Would you like to eat something, little girl? You must be hungry, right?" "Yes..." She nodded in a timid manner. The old man was just an ordinary merchant. So, there was no need to be worried. However, Mo Qing Wu would habitually insert her hand into the bowl each time before she ate or drank... there was a ring on her finger. It seemed like an ordinary ring, but it was actually a Poison Testing Ring. She was extremely cautious despite the fact that she was so young... [I will never be able to see Brother Chu Yang if I got nabbed by someone on the way...] She secretly looked from inside the hold of the boat towards the Mo ns territory; it was getting farther and farther away. A determined look appeared in her eyes as she bit her lip... [I might have regretted leaving my home earlier... but now, I have no choice but to leave.] [Mo n... it will no longer have the person named Mo Qing Wu.] [Mother, take care of yourself!] They eventually reached the Willow River Town. Mo Qing Wu politely bid farewell to the old man, and came ashore. She waved her hand in good bye. Then, she disappeared into the willow forest... The old man watched her as she walk into the distance. The look on his face clearly showed that he didnt wish to part with her. He had spent a very short period of time with her. But, his heart was already full of love for this cute little girl... "Senior, this Young Miss... has been intensely vignt the entire journey," his bodyguard stepped over from behind him, and warned him. "That doesnt matter. This little girl is away from her home. She is bound to be vignt," the old man replied in a disapproving manner. Then, he gently stroked his beard, and said with a smile, "If only this old man could have such a granddaughter..." he muttered and heaved a deep sigh. .... .... Mo Qing Wu found a market in the Willow River Town. She bought a set of grey clothes for men. Then, she changed clothes, put on a hat, and dyed her face bronze. Her immature and fragile body C that hadnt begun to develop yet C suddenly began to look like the lean body of a typical young master of some random n... Then, she inquired around, and found a stable of horses and mules. She paid 12 silver taels, and hired a horse-drawn carriage. She then travelled east. She ate and lived in the carriage itself... Mo Qing Wu got off the carriage three dayster. She paid a gold leaf, and bought a horse from that carriage. She got on the horse, and rode forward. Her small figure slowly disappeared on the horizon... She was already more than 500 Km away from the Mo n at this moment... She had been cautious the entire journey. She had silently contemted about a million things in her heart. However, so far, she still hadnte across any danger for some unexpected reason... But, she would still have to cover thousands of kilometers to reach Cang Lan Battlefront. There was a long journey ahead. But, she waspletely ignorant, and didnt know whaty in-wait in her future... She didnt know that a little kid like her... traveling alone on such a long journey... woulde across many dangerous situations, spirit beasts, wild animals, wicked people, bandits, thieves... She only knew that she had to go to the Cang Lan Battlefront! Thats because that ce was her only hope... Mo Qing Wu had to run away from her home because of a forced marriage scenario in her previous life as well. And, she had embarked on this road even in this life as well... However, it had happened two years earlier in this life... Another difference was... Cang Lan Battlefront wasnt her goal in her past life. So, she had to look for a ce to hide while despairing all the while after she had left her home... However, she at the very least was hopeful in her heart in this life. Moreover, she had a goal in her mind... ... Mo n had already spiraled into chaos by now! Mo Qing Wu had gone missing. Madam Mo had felt strange when Mo Qing Wu didnte back by evening. So, she and Mo Xing Chen went to examine Mo Qing Wus small courtyard. They opened the door, and saw that the room was in order. Like always, that shabby scabbard was kept under the pillow like a treasured object... half exposed... So, they felt relieved. After all, the Mo ns domain was spread in the surrounding radius of hundreds of kilometers. Nothing could happen to Mo Qing Wu. However, they realized that something was wrong when the entire night passed and she didnt return... They slowly went up to the riverside the next day. They made inquiries on the way, and finally determined [Mo Qing Wu has left home!] Mo Xing Chen flew into a rage! Chapter 458 I’m Called Jun Xi Zhu! "Go quickly, and search for her!" Mo Xing Chen roared loudly, and set the entire Mo n in motion. [Lets make a general hypothesis... where could an eleven-year-old girl go? She wouldnt have covered more than a few dozen kilometers even if she had run away... In fact, running a distance of several hundred kilometers would be considered incredible for an 11-year-old junior of an influential n...] Therefore, the people of the Mo n were quite rxed from the start, didnt take this seriously. However... Everyones face turned dark after they had searched for three days. They had searched every nook and corner of the entire Mo ns domain, but Mo Qing Wu was nowhere to be found! Mo Xing Chen thundered furiously! Great Elder Mo Wu Xin seemed unconcerned. He had a nk look on his face as he watched Mo Xing Chen rebuke his subordinates. Mo Xing Chen waved his hand after some time, and ordered everyone to get the hell out of there! Then, he sat down in a sulk. "Little Wu was probably determined to leave the n," Mo Wu Xin solemnly said, "So, I think she has already gone out of the Mo ns domain." "How can you be so sure?" Mo Xing Chen opened his eyes wide in bafflement, "Shes a little girl. Shouldnt she be staying in the n for her own good? How can he she just up-and-go so heartlessly?! Shes a very disobedient and unfilial daughter! Has our Mo n treated her unjustly? This is very frustrating for me!" Mo Wu Xins eyes shed as he spoke, "A woman is born to leave her family. This has been the norm since ancient times. And, this point hasnt changed since ancient times! Little Wu, she... ha-ha! Xing Chen, keep this matter confidential. Dont let anyone find out about it! Send your men to look for her in secrecy... Our alliance with the Meng n cant be interrupted. We must keep the engagement intact. That... is more important." "Yes." Mo Xing Chen was extremely mad. But, he was also worried, "But, Little Wu is bound toe across many dangers if she has really run out of the ns domain. The Jianghu people are very sinister and dangerous." "Danger... in what way...? Mo Qing Wu is already crippled. So, what are you getting anxious for? She has lost the means to bring benefits to the n..." Mo Wu Xin coldly spoke, "The key point is that you must see the interests of the n! Little Wu may nevere back. But, has Meng Luo seen what Little Wu looks like...? We can easily find someone to rece her; thats all. There should be many girls her age in our Mo n..." "I understand your meaning, Great Elder," Mo Xing Chen went silent at once. "Good. You must begin preparations now itself if you wish to find a recement for a probable contingency." Mo Wu Xins skinny face revealed the trace of a smiling expression, "Doing that at thest moment wont be good." "Understood." "Xing Chen, I must say that theres a serious problem in the way youve brought-up your children," Mo Wu Xin heaved a deep sigh, and spoke in a resentful manner. In fact, it seemed as if Mo Xing Chen had failed to meet his expectations, "Look at your sons, and look at your daughter... Your two sons are engaged in a deadly struggle for power and prestige. And, your daughter didnt even care about the gracious upbringing that she had; nor did she care to return the favor to the n. She simply left the n as soon as it became a little unfavorable for her..." He heaved a deep sigh after he had spoken this. Then, he turned and left abruptly. Mo Xing Chen remained seated for a while with a nk mind. Then, his face suddenly twisted. He raised his palm, and pounded it on the table! The red sandalwood table turned into a pile of dust with a thunderous noise. Then, he muttered to himself, "So what if my two sons are engaged in a deadly struggle for power? This shows that both my sons are outstanding! Other people also struggle for something they desire! Dont they? And, how can you talk like that about my daughter? My daughter suffered injuries at a young age. So, she fell from heaven to hell in your eyes! But, you still wish to pull her out of hell, and exploit her at the cost of her entire lifetime... who would wish go through that... who would like to be subjected to such cruelty?" "She is my daughter, you motherfu*ker! Im her father... who do you think you are to be talking trash about her!" Mo Xing Chens face twisted, "Its fine if I scold her. But, its uneptable if others talk trash about her! Humph..." He was obviously afraid to speak out these words. "Humph! I know your hardship, but daddy will have to teach you a proper lesson once youe back!" Mo Xing Chen muttered. Then, he also stormed away. .... .... Mo Qing Wu had been going at full-speed ever since she had started to ride the swift horse. She was scared that her n members might catch her, and take her back. Hence, she had been going as fast as possible. She would only take the necessary rest; nothing else. She hastened-on with her journey at the maximum speed. Six days passed soon enough, and the surroundings got more and more deste. The pedestrians on the road also got fewer and fewer... However, how could Mo Qing Wus delicate body withstand riding on horseback for so long? She was trying her best to endure, but the flesh on the inner side of her thighs had been badly wounded by friction. She could no longer ride the horse like that as a result. And, she had to rest for a while. She bandaged her wounds, and switched to walking thereafter. However, she took a step, and frowned... "They always said that leave home to wander the world like a person of Jianghu... but they never said it would be this tiring." Mo Qing Wu wiped the sweat off her forehead, and muttered with her small mouth, "They told us stories about the people of Jianghu as if they are iron-blooded people, but also have tender feelings. But, who couldve imagined that such wasnt the case... Humph, I wont believe their words again..." She wrinkled her nose, "They havent seen anything. There are so many mosquitoes out here... and, I feel so lonely..." She made haste with her journey, but continued toin along the way... Dust and smoke started to billow behind her sometimeter. A group of cavalry soldiers were rushing over like a hurricane. These riders were d in ck helmet, ck armor, and ck clothes. And, they were approaching wildly like a massive ck cloud! Mo Qing Wu quickly pulled-over her lean horse to hide at the roadside. The caravan of horses went past her with a loud rumbling sound. The riders didnt even nce at her from the corner of the eye, and passed-by like a strong gale. A gorgeous carriage appeared immiadeitely-after. It was being pulled by eight amazing ck steeds. The hair of these horses was fluttering-about as they dashed past. The carriage passed from Mo Qing Wus side... However, someone suddenly eximed stop from inside the carriage at that precise moment... The speeding soldiers stopped as soon as themand resounded. After that, their horses turned around, and rushed back. They had soon returned to the spot where Mo Qing Wu stood with her horse, and had formed a tight encirclement around them! "You... what are you going to do?" Mo Qng Wu looked at them. She was frightened. Creak Creak! The carriage sped back as well, and stopped in front of her. Mo Qing Wu clearly felt a powerful aura pouring out from the carriage. She could also feel that a pair of sharp eyes was watching her from inside the carriage. The riders and the horses were absolutely silent at this time! A good while passed. Then, an ice-cold voice slowly sounded from the carriagepartment, "An 11-year-old Martial Master? Quite amusing... I must say." Mo Qing Wus body tensed up. She somehow overcame the fear in her heart, and meekly asked, "Who are you?" "Who I am..." the person in the carriageughed coldly. Then, they suddenly replied in a harsh tone, "Im the one asking questions at this time. Who are you? Whats your name? Where have youe from? Where are you going...?!" Her voice was callous, and contained absolute authority. This clearly showed [give one wrong answer, and the heads will roll!] Mo Qing Wu had been intimidated by that powerful aura of deterrence, and couldnt even lift a finger as a result. It was as if she her mind itself had been imprisoned. She felt as if she had no choice but to tell the truth. However, a deep feeling of resentment suddenly surged in her chest at this moment. [I was bullied in my n. No one gave me respect there. I havee out now, and Ive randomly bumped into someone. But, will I allow this stranger to bully me on a whim? Was I C Mo Qing Wu C born to be bullied by people all the time?] Suddenly, an intense sense of rebellion rushed up in her mind. This awakened her from her frightened state. She replied, "My surname is Chu... My name is... Chu ... Xiao Yang..." "Chu Xiao Yang?" the voice in the carriage didnt change. However, it seemed to carry an inexplicable sense of ridicule as it further asked, "Where are you from?" "Willow River Town..." "Where are you headed?" "I am going to... Cang Lan Battlefront..." "Why are you going there?" "To find someone," Mo Qing Wu suddenly felt that she was replying more and more fluently. "Who are you looking for?" "I am looking for my elder brother..." "Who is your elder brother?" "My elder brother is called Chu Da Yang ..." Suddenly, the person in the carriage sneered and calmly replied, "Good, very good. A little pre-teen kid has managed to lie in front of me... and that too so fluently..." "I didnt..." Mo Qing Wu panicked, "I didnt lie..." "You didnt lie?" the person in the carriageughed indifferently. They then asked, "Oh, so you havent lied...? Then, let me ask you something... tell me... are you a male or female?" "Male..." Mo Qing Wu replied as her small face turned pale. "Male?" The person in the carriage snorted. Then, they suddenlymanded in a stern voice, "Someone! Come here and strip his clothes to confirm whether hes a man or a woman!" "No no... Im a woman... woman... woman..." Mo Qing Wu grabbed herpel tightly, and suddenly crouched to the ground as she cried out loud. The person in the carriage suddenly burst intoughter. They then spoke coldly, "So, you were lying. Werent you?" Mo Qing Wus lips quivered as she lowered her head. "You arent named Chu Xiao Yang... You arent from Willow River Town. And, you arent looking for Chu Da Yang..." the person in the carriage solemnly continued, "However, you are going to the Cang Lan Battlefront to find someone C this part is correct." Mo Qing Wu had gotten goose bumps all over her body by now. "And, the person youre looking for..." the person in the carriage calmly guessed, "Must be known as Mo Tian Ji, isnt it? Am I right, Young Miss Mo Qing Wu?" Mo Qing Wu was absolutely terrified. [This person even knows my identity?] She screamed... as if the person in the carriage was a ghost or something, "Who are you?" "Humph..." The person in the carriage didnt answer her question, "I had heard that the Mo ns daughter has run away a few days ago. But, I didnt expect to see her here today... I really hadnt thought that an 11-year-old little girl would manage to cover a distance of 2225 Km on her own! This isnt an easy thing..." Then, the person went silent. It seemed as if they were thinking about something. After that, theymanded in a blunt manner, "Bring her up! She will being with us. We will deliver her and make some easy money. How can we pass on such an easy opportunity? Let this search operation die down. Then, we will send people to find Mo Tian Ji and Mo Xing Chen, and well take ransom from each of them. The base price shall be 20 million!" Another voice sounded from inside the carriage, "This is improper... After all, this is just a child. And, that too such a pitiful one... We should send her back home since weve found her..." The person with the cold and stern voice decisively replied, "Thats out of the question! Mo Xing Chen is a nobody! So, why must I send back his child for free? I dont need to lose a penny to join hands with someone like him. He doesnt deserve that! Mo Tian Ji doesnt have such qualifications either!" That person snorted and added, "Anyway... giving something for free isnt our style!" Mo Qing Wu was carried over into the carriage by some people. She saw that the carriagepartment was rather broad, and snow-white bear fur had been spread everywhere. There was one side table ced on either side. A zither was ced on one of the side tables. A gentle-looking maiden was seated in the nearby seat. She had star-like intoxicating eyes. A woman in ck clothing was seated opposite to her. She was about 30-40 years of age. She had long eyebrows, starry eyes, and ck hair. She wouldve been called a stunning beauty if she were still young. However, there was an ice-cold expression on her face, and her gaze was sharp like a knife. She wouldnt need to move to choke a person. Her incredibly heavy aura could easily leave a person to gasp for breath. Her ice-cold eyes were sizing up Mo Qing Wu at this moment. She then spoke-up in a dense voice, "Young Miss Mo may have heard my name. My name is Jun Xi Zhu!" Chapter 459 It’s Impossible? Even For a Supreme?! "Jun Xi Zhu!" Mo Qing Wu was so startled that she nearly jumped up. She couldnt help but widen her small mouth. She had been left dumbstruck! [This woman is Jun Xi Zhu?!] One couldnt me Mo Qing Wu Do for being so surprised. This was mainly because this name was far too famous in the Middle Three Heavens! The one at the helm of the Dark Bamboo! The chief force of the underworld of Middle Three Heavens! Jun Xi Zhu! This names meaning exuded an elegant atmosphere; as if it were the name of a hermit. However, it was the symbol of terror in the Middle Three Heavens! The Mo n was wealthy and very powerful. But, it had always maintained a respectful distance from the Dark Bamboo, and had always minded its own business. In fact, the Mo n would always cower back whenever there was any sh of interests. It never dared to provoke the Dark Bamboo! There was a rumor. There used to be a big gang named The Wan Le League; the name had literally meant The Ruined League. Its chief was surnamed Wan, and was called Wan Le Dan. However, the abrupt rise of Jun Xi Zhu to a towering position had led to the utter destruction of the Wan Le League! And, the Wan Le League had literally turned into The Ruined League... The entire strength of the Wan Le League roughly amounted to tens of thousands of people at one point in time. However, they had been uprooted, destroyed, and systematically obliterated within 6 month by the Dark Bamboo! It is said that this massacre had shook the entire Middle Three Heavens! However... its even more surprising that Jun Xi Zhu hadnt personally moved into action! The top expert under themand of Jun Xi Zhu had gone into action in that instance Young Master Yu! Young Master Yu had taken care of this matter by himself; whether it came to nning the mission, or leading the troops! Young Master Yu was a mysterious character. In fact, he wasnt necessarily second to Jun Xi Zhu! There was another rumor regarding this matter. It was said that Young Master Yu had single-handedly raided the headquarters of Wan Le Dan, and had chopped an Emperor Level expert like him into pieces. He had then killed nearly 30 King Level Experts. Then, he eventually got bored of killing people. So, he reduced the entire headquarters of Wan Le Dan to rubbles... while there were still people in there. Then, he had walked out of there in a leisurely manner... as if nothing had happened. He had ordered an all-out attack after he had walked out of the headquarters. The Wan Le League was without a leader at that point of time, and had lost rather easily at the end! The Dark Bamboo had gained the status of the undisputed overlord of underworld after that war! Mo Qing Wu had heard the distinguished name of Jun Xi Zhu dozens of times. So, she was familiar with this mysterious and formidable persons identity. However, she felt that this woman was far more magnificent in-person now that she hade to meet her! [This woman... is truly amazing!] Mo Qing Wu was sealed-up in a carriage on such a hot day. However, she surprising felt a faint trace of chill since she was seated next to Jun Xi Zhu... even though the Jun Xi Zhu hadnt used her martial powers... "Young Miss Mo, I have caused inconvenience to you." Jun Xi Zhu looked coldly at Mo Qing Wu, and gently shook her head, "Im not very fond of children who lie." "But I..." Mo Qing Wu suddenly recalled that the opposite party was talking about kidnapping her for ransom. So, she couldnt help but plead, "But, I dont wish to return to my n..." "Its not something that I can decide upon. Your father and your elder brother have the final say in this matter!" Jun Xi Zhu gently leaned back, and indifferently replied, "Im demanding 20 million taels from each. That makes it a total of 40 million taels. So, they will have to spend this sum of money if they want you to return. But, you will stay with me in all safety if they dont." Then, she inadvertently asked, "But, you are the eldest daughter of the Mo n. So, why dont you wish to go back?" "Boo hoo..." It seemed as if Mo Qing Wu had been struck by the mention of some painful affair. Big and clear pearls-like tears began to roll down, "I dont wish to go back, boo hoo. They will force me to get married if I go back... because the n needs an ally... but, I dont wish to get married..." Mo Qing Wu burst out crying. She seemed to be broken-hearted. "Get married?!" Jun Xi Zhu was obviously a bit startled. Jun Lu Lu was seated on the opposite. She also widened her eyes in astonishment. [Get married?] She looked at this little girl whose small body hadnt even started to mature. [Such a little girl... the n wants to marry her off to rope in an ally?!] A trace of sympathy surfaced in the beautiful eyes of Jun Lu Lu. She extended her hands, and embraced Mo Qing Wu in her arms tofort her, "Dont cry. Dont cry..." Jun Xi Zhusplexion turned from white to blue. A trace of anguish appeared in her eyes. In fact, it seemed as if she had been touched by some painful memories from the past. Herplexion turned pale as she pounded her palm on the small table that was ced in front of her. Then, she began to rain curses, "*** Mo Xing Chen! He has gone as far as to force his own 11-year-old daughter to get married! He doesnt have the least bit of humanity! *** Mo n! They are a bunch of trashes! " A loud bang sound was heard, and a palm-shaped cavity appeared in the small table. In fact, this palm-shape force went straight down, and made a palm-shaped hole in the carriagepartments floor. The carriage was moving forward as a rapid pace, and one could see the ground moving in a backward direction from the newly formed cavity in the carriages floor. Jun Lu Lu didnt know whether tough or cry. She rolled her eyes as she looked at her elder sister. Her elder sister had revealed her true temperament in this moment by cussing out loud... and that too like a man... Jun Xi Zhus face had turned ice-cold. Her chest was rising and falling. The matter that Mo Qing Wu had just mentioned had clearly made Jun Xi Zhu furious. The Mo n only wanted her to get engaged in reality. And, that was totally different from getting married. However, how could Mo Qing Wu know this now? But, the Mo n had be worse than trash in Jun Xi Zhus eyes... [Forcing a little girl who isnt even 11-years-old to marry... what does it mean? It is needless to say that this is inhuman! Moreover, this is the biological daughter of the Mo ns Lord Mo Xing Chen. The father is forcing his own eleven years old daughter to get married for the familys benefit?] [Hes a bastard of the highest level!] "Elder sister, you do something..." Jun Lu Lus heart was flooding withpassion. She could feel Mo Qing Wus fragile body tremble in her embrace. So, her desire to protect this little girl had grown even more passionate. "Humph!" That raging wave of anger receded within Jun Xi Zhus eyes. She insipidly replied, "I will also add Mo Tian Yun into the original n of action! I will make Mo Xing Chen, Mo Tian Ji, and Mo Tian Yun spend 20 million taels each! I will tell them that I wont be epting ransom from one person alone. I need all three of them to pay! And, I will kill the hostage if even one fails to deliver the sum!" "Eh?" Jun Lu Lu was shocked. "Have her wash her face. I want to see it." Jun Xi Zhus eyes focused on her, "Wash it off properly. What sort of makeup has turned a little doll into something like this?" Mo Qing Wu washed her face and came back. The trace of a stunned look shed in Jun Xin Zhus eyes, "Shes a very beautiful girl... ha-ha. Hm?" then, she suddenly noticed Mo Qing Wus eyebrows while she was speaking that sentence, and was taken aback. "Young Miss Mo,e over here. Let me have a look at you." Jun Xi Zhu beckoned her. "Ok..." Mo Qing Wu replied in a timid manner. Then, she obediently walked over. She was young, and had been nabbed. But, she still had a distinct feeling in her heart... [these two women wont hurt me...] "Ah..." Jun Xi Zhu examined her face, and nodded with satisfaction. Then, she again felt somewhat strange, "Its strange. The peaks of the eyebrows are gathering into a cloudy shape. No doubt about it... this is a Three Yin Body. There must be Three Yin Meridians in her body. Are those people of the Mo n blind or something? Are they all fu*king dotards? They actually wish to marry off an eleven year old genius who possesses the Three Yin Meridians? I just cant fathom what those fu*kers are thinking..." "My Three Yin Meridians have already been damaged..." Mo Qing Wu timidly replied. "Damaged? Nonsense!" Jun Xi Zhu was taken aback by this. And, she immediately chided her loudly. "Its genuinely destroyed... see here..." Mo Qing Wu extended her hand, and pointed at the spot, "I had been shed here with a saber by a person of the ck Devil n. My Three Yin Meridians were destroyed as a result..." "What? But, why are the peaks of your eyebrows gathering into a cloudy shape if your Three Yin Meridians have been destroyed?" Jun Xi Zhu pulled her over, and grabbed her wrist. She activated her martial power to inspect, and couldnt help but nod her head in agreement, "The Three Yin Meridians have genuinely been destroyed... no wonder the Mo n has given up on you... but ... why is it so strange?" She withdrew her hand, and knitted her brows. She had immersed herself in deep thought, "This shouldnt happen. The Three Yin Meridians have been destroyed. So, the cloudy shape of her eyebrows peaks ought to have dissipated as well. This must happen without exception! But, why hasnt hers dissipated yet!?" She grabbed Mo Qing Wus hand to examine it once again after she had deliberated upon the matter to some extent... And, she felt it very carefully and slowly this time. A long time passed. Then, she suddenly withdrew her hand at a lightning speed, and moved backwards. She sucked in a mouthful of cold air, "Has someone treated you?" "Yes..." Mo Qing Wu naively blinked her eyes. "Who?" "Elder Brother Chu... said that the man was called Du Shi Qing..." Mo Qing Wu nearly said Chu Yang. "Du Shi Qing?" Jun Xi Zhu rolled her eyes, "He hasnt done it. But, who did?" "He hasnt..." Mo Qing Wu was also astonished. But, she merely blinked her eyes. [He really hasnt...] "Something is wrong..." Jun Xi Zhu frowned as she pondered. "Elder Sister, whats wrong?" Jun Lu Lu smiled and asked. "Someone has put an unusual power in her damaged Three Yin Meridians. And, because of this strange power... the Three Yin Meridians are still intact in spite of being damaged. This will certainly make her feel a lot more pain, but there will be an immediate restoration of her peerless talent and aptitude once she gets cured!" She knitted her brows in bewilderment, "Her Three Yin Meridians wouldve remained destroyed forever if it werent for this mysterious power! But, the existence of this power has clearly retained a glimmer of hope for a recovery... even though this hope is rather slim..." "So theres hope?" Jun Lu Lu was puzzled. "Its equivalent to no hope... Anyway, my knowledge and experience fails to think of a possible means. The nine great wonderful medicines could be piled-up for her treatment, but it would still be useless..." Jun Xi Zhu twisted her brows, "But then... why would that person keep such a glimmer of hope? A great powerhouse like him ought to know that this is absolutely hopeless..." "A great powerhouse?!" Jun Lu Lu was so startled that she almost jumped. This was the first time that she had heard these two words from her elder sisters mouth. Jun Xi Zhu would prefer death to humiliation. She had never acknowledged anyone as a great powerhouse in the Middle Three Heavens. However, she had said these two words with a willing heart at this juncture. "Yes. A great powerhouse!" Jun Xi Zhu solemnly exined, "The person who has left behind a glimmer of hope for her has used his spiritual power to do this! This is fundamentally different from the worlds elemental energy. Moreover, talking about the extent of the spiritual power of this great powerhouse..." Jun Xi Zhu took a deep breath, and further continued, "I could cultivate for a thousand years, but I would still fall short of this entity!" [Cultivate for a thousand years, but still fall short!] Jun Lu Lu was shocked. She knew what level her sister was currently at. However, she had gone as far as to say that I could cultivate for a thousand years, but I would still fall short of this entity! Therefore, one could very-well imagine the might of the great powerhouse who had left behind a glimmer of hope for Mo Qing Wu! "Supreme?!" only this word had remained in Jun Lu Lus heart. "Not necessarily! It isnt necessarily a Supreme Expert!" Jun Xi Zhu solemnly replied. Then, a doubtful and uncertain look shed in her eyes. She then spoke one word at a time, "This kind of... spiritual power... perhaps... even a Supreme Expert... cant... have!" "Poof... cough cough cough cough." Jun Lu Lu nervously choked on her own saliva when she heard this, and began to cough severely as a result... Even a Supreme Expert cant... These words were... simply inconceivable! Chapter 460 The Best Treasure of the Nine Heavens? "Little girl, you arent deceiving me, are you?!" Jun Xi Zhu narrowed her eyes and looked at Mo Qing Wu. She suddenly had a sense of fear in her heart as she looked at the pitiful appearance of this little girl... [This little girl isnt ordinary...] What kind of importance did spiritual power hold? The spiritual power was the base of everything for a powerhouse! However, a great powerhouse who was even above the Supreme Level had wasted his own spiritual power in order to leave a glimmer of hope for this little girl. This in-itself was thought-provoking. Jun Lu Lu was dumbfounded. Even Jun Xi Zhu was overwhelmed in her heart! "You think about it carefully. Has no one else treated you?" Jun Xi Zhu stared into Mo Qing Wus eyes. Mo Qing Wu nkly shook her head with an innocent look in her limpid eyes. Jun Xi Zhu got overpowered by this limpid look in her eyes, and leaned back in her embroidered couch. She rubbed her eyebrows, and thought aloud, "Anyway... its the work of such a powerhouse. So, she wouldnt remember this if he didnt wish for her to know. Even her attempts to remember it would be pointless. Weve hit the dead-end..." "Elder Sister, I have thought of a possibility." Jun Lu Lus coughing had finally stopped. She gasped for breath, knitted her eyebrows, and thought deeply. Then, her eyes suddenly lit up. "What possibility?" Jun Xi Zhu asked in a sinking tone. "I suspect... that this unparalleled and extraordinary person mustve been passing-by at the time Little Sister Mo had sustained injuries. And, he mustvee to her aid!" Jun Lu Lu made an analysis and said, "But, this extraordinary person mustve discovered that her Three Yin Meridians had been destroyed. So, even he mustve been rendered powerless... So... in order to save his face..." "I see. He didnt reveal himself because it wouldve brought him a bad name..." Jun Xi Zhu knitted her brows and pondered. This simple exnation had rified every doubt in one go, "Simrly, the issue of losing face and the unwillingness to admit defeat mustvepelled this extraordinary person to leave his spiritual power behind. And, he himself mustve gone to the ends of the earth to find the solution... In that case... he wille back to help her in order to treat her Three Yin Meridians once he finds a solution, right?" "I also think so." Jun Lu Lu nodded to give her affirmation. "Well... I think its a logical exnation." Jun Xi Zhu looked at Mo Qing Wu and suddenly asked, "Miss Mo, you dont wish to return to your n. Is it possible that you dont agree to your ns decision to marry you off?" Mo Qing Wu tightly pursed her lips. A look of hatred shed in her eyes. "Do you hate them?" An even more profound look appeared on Jun Xi Zhus face. "I..." Mo Qing Wu suddenly remembered the heartlessness of her father, her mothers helplessness, her own persecution at the hands of her eldest brother, the great elders cold attitude towards her... and the piercing pain of her having her treasured saber being snatched away... And, she couldnt stop herself from bursting into tears. Hate she was unable to say this word out loud, but the look in her eyes had exined everything. "Tell me everything..." Jun Xi Zhus countenance turned gentle. Jun Lu Lu got even more affectionate. She embraced Mo Qing Wu in her arms, and whispered words offort. Mo Qing Wus eyes turned red. She couldnt help but sob. She felt the good intentions of Jun Lu Lu. However, she had been overwhelmed by the pent-up grievances of her heart. She barely managed to stop herself from hyperventting, and unburdened herself off these strong emotions. She stammered as she told them everything. The more Jun Xi Zhu heard... the more herplexion turned strange. Afterwards, she held her belly, and began to roll about... "Ha ha ha ha..." Jun Xi Zhu looked at Mo Qing Wu from top to bottom. It seemed as if she was sizing her up. It appeared as if she had found an exceptional treasure. She eventually couldnt bear it anymore and suddenly burst into loudughter. "Elder Sister, why are youughing?" Jun Lu Lu was puzzled. But, her words were those of rebuke. She had listened to the tale, and loads of sympathy had welled-up in her heart. Even Mo Qing Wu was shedding tears. However, Jun Lu Lu hadnt thought that her elder sister would suddenly burst intoughter... as if she was having a great time or something. [This little sister is so pitiful. You just listened to her bitter and cruel experiences... yet, youreughing out loud? Dont you have anypassion?] Mo Qing Wus cheeks bulged up as she angrily red at Jun Xi Zhu. "Ha ha... Im notughing at you... Imughing because... Ha ha ha, I cant help it..." Jun Xi Zhuughed for a good while before she finally came to a stop. Jun Lu Lu and Mo Qing Wu had been watching her as if they were looking at a freak this entire time. "Imughing because... this time... the Mo n has knocked against the wall called regret! Ha ha, Mo Wu Xin... that old tortoise thinks hes the cleverest man alive. He spends his days making ns. But, he can go and shove his ns up his own! That Mo Xing Chen carries an even shrewder look on his face. It seems as if he is self-conscious of his unparalleled wisdom, and that no one in the Middle Three Heavens is worthy of looking him in the eye..." Jun Xi Zhu wasughing and rocking back and forth. She hadughed so hard for the first time in a long time. And, this wasnt for show either. The fact was that this matter was far too hrious, "... those two fu*kers obviously wouldnt have thought that their well-calcted n would lead the Mo n away from the opportunity to rush up to the Upper Three Heavens! Theyve forced away the number one treasure of the entire Nine Heavens!" Jun Lu Lu thought for a while. Then, she also giggled up. Jun Xi Zhus words had indeed made sense! An incredible person had left his spiritual power behind ... this obviously wasnt for show! He didnt wish to admit defeat in the face of such an incurable condition. And, he obviously couldnt exin his purpose of leaving his precious spiritual power behind! So, there ought to be only one purpose. And, that was he had taken a fancy to Mo Qing Wu! Or, perhaps he had taken a fancy to Mo Qing Wus innate ability! Therefore, he would inevitablye back! And, it would be a perfect ending as long as hede back. The Mo n wouldve gained a fortune upon the return of that great person if they had continued to dote on Mo Qing Wu! After all, he wouldve rewarded great benefits to the n for carrying off its bloodline. He wouldve done so out of respect for the n. And, considering a person of such high skill... even something that had leaked-out from the seam of his finger wouldve been enough for the Mo n to cherish forever... Moreover, one must take this persons old affection and the tender love for his little disciple into consideration... It wouldve been very easy to manipte this highly skilled and outstanding individual! A person whose strength had surpassed a Supreme Level Expert could wantonly roam-about in the Upper Three Heavens. In fact, he could merely raise his hand, and be dered invincible thereafter. He would need a few words, and the Mo n could be one of the super ns of the Upper Three Heavens! The Mo n couldve be an equal of the nine super ns of the Upper Three Heavens because of Mo Qing Wu! Moreover, Mo Qing Wus cultivation journey wouldve been problem-free and less time consuming with the help of such an incredible teacher! And, the Mo n wouldve established itself as a jumbo n in the entire Nine Heavens as a result! In fact, they wouldve be a force which no one would dare to mess with! And, the root cause of all of this wouldve been one person alone Mo Qing Wu! Mo Qing Wu was genuinely worthy of being considered as the number one treasure in the entire Nine Heavens from this point of view! Jun Xi Zhu had made no exaggeration as far as this statement was concerned! However, the Mo n had ruthlessly offended this piece of treasure even though it had originally belonged to them! They didnt give her the least bit offort after the destruction of her Three Yin Meridians. Moreover, they even tormented her when she was already suffering. In fact, they even snatched her treasured saber... Jun Xi Zhu was fully convinced that Mo Qing Wus saber was the best heavenly weapon in the entire Nine Heavens! [How could it be a poor weapon when such a mysterious and great powerhouse had gifted it to her? That saber was clearly meant as an indication from that mysterious and great powerhouse to the Mo n you will get many more rewards as long as you take good care of Qing Wu!] [This is a very obvious thing! Why else would anyone give a little girl such a universally shocking precious saber?] [Its such a pity that those people of the Mo n didnt even detect the existence of this spiritual power in her. Moreover, they didnt even bother to take such an obvious hint. They got blinded by greed on top of that, and snatched her precious saber...] [These old motherfu*kers are trying tomit suicide. Its like they are impatient to die, and are deliberately asking for trouble...] [And, to make things even worse... they forced this eleven-year-old Mo Qing Wu to get married...] [The Mo n could possess a hundred lives, but even that wouldnt save them from getting eradicated if that great powerhouse found out about this!] It must be said that Jun Xin Zhus spection waspletely opposite of what hade to happen! The so-called unrivaled great powerhouse in her spection was non-existent in reality! The spiritual power left behind in Mo Qing Wus body belonged to the Sword Spirit. He was the one who had left behind a trace of his power to preserve her Three Yin Meridians natural endowment. Mo Qing Wu didnt know about this. Even Chu Yang didnt know of this! This was Sword Spirits doing in its entirety. It was an attempt on his part to protect the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword from harboring the same regret in this life again. Especially... because Mo Qing Wu was the person Chu Yang held dearest in his heart. In fact, this Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword had even taken rebirth for Mo Qing Wu! How could the Sword Spirit ignore this fact? However, Jun Xi Zhus spection was correct from a certain perspective! Because... Chu Yang was the Nine Tribtions Swords Master! Would Chu Yang treat his wifes n unfairly if they had treated her well? The Mo n wouldve surely gained acknowledgement... and a ce for itself in the Upper Three Heavens at the time of the transformation of the Nine Heavens! However, the current state of affairs was different. Chu Yang wouldnt exterminate the Mo n in order to give face to Mo Qing Wu. But, giving rewards to the Mo n was simply out of question. In fact, even the extermination of more than half of the Mo n would be barely enough to vent Chu Yangs anger if his disposition was taken into ount... Therefore, it wouldnt be false to say that Jun Xi Zhu had identally hit the bulls eye! "I am thinking... what kind of faces would Mo Wu Xin and Mo Xing Chen make if they found out about this matter?" Jun Xi Zhuughed wildly, "Mo Wu Xin would die on the spot from an excess of anger! The look on Mo Xing Chens face would also be incredible... Its such a pity that I wont be around to see their expressions!" Sheughed for a moment. Then, she touched her chin as she looked at Mo Qing Wu. She then spoke with a gentle smile, "Such a treasure has fallen right into myp from the skies above. How can I let it go...? In fact, the very thought of letting her go is unthinkable!" These words had sounded like a scheme. Moreover, they should never have been spoken in front of Mo Qing Wu. However, Jun Xi Zhu didnt seem to have the slightest scruples. Therefore, she had dered her view in a straightforward manner. Even Jun Lu Lu had been startled by this point... "This little girl may look very pitiful. But, the fact is C shes very clever. You think that she wouldnt have guessed it if I hadnt said it openly? We wouldve appeared insidious if I hadnt said it... It would be better to be honest from the get go. So what if I n to profiteer from an association with somebody? This is a fair and honest affair. Why must I do it stealthily?" Jun Xi Zhu chuckled mischievously. She then looked at Mo Qing Wu, "Young Miss Mo, what do you say? Am I right?" Mo Qing Wu was enthralled when she heard this. It was an unexpected urrence. She couldnt help but nod her head as she replied, "Right!" However, Jun Xi Zhu had burst intoughter right after she had finished talking. In fact, she hadnt even waited to hear Mo Qing Wus answer. Mo Qing Wu had indeed thought that way in her heart. Jun Xi Zhu had made the analysis in front of her. And, Mo Qing Wu was an extremely intelligent girl. So, how could she not understand the gravity of the situation? In fact, she wouldve felt very ufortable if Jun Xi Zhu hadnt spoken that out aloud. But, Mo Qing Wu felt a lot more rxed since Jun Xi Zhu had dered her views in such a straightforward manner. Chapter 461 My Principle is to Make a Profit! A real viin isnt dreadful because each of his ns is a hidden conspiracy. In fact, most of their plots are overt. But, hypocrites are the most dreadful ones of all! Jun Xi Zhu was also without choice in this regard. She also desired to get rich in a silent manner. [It might be very easy to hide the truth from Mo Qing Wu today. However, that great person would return someday. And, he would obviously possess incredible experience and wisdom. Wouldnt he be able to see through my scheme? So, that would end-up being a self-defeating n! Perhaps, this might even lead to the destruction of the Dark Bamboo!] She had thought over this for a long time. And, she had finally decided to be frank thereafter. "Were an underworld force. Isnt this the way the underworld forces operate?" Jun Xi Zhu spoke in a matter of fact way, "This is how I operate. Those hypocrites can go and cry in a corner." "Young Miss Mo, you have nowhere to go for the time being. How about you stay here with me?" Jun Xi Zhu asked with a smile. "Actually... I have to go to the Cang Lan Battlefront," Mo Qing Wu widened her big and round eyes. "No problem. We are also going to the Cang Lan Battlefront!" Jun Xi Zhu chuckled, "Lets travel together. No one will obstruct us. By the way, youre going to the Cang Lan Battlefront to find Mo Tian Ji... arent you?" "No!" Mo Qing Wu recalled the most helpless moment of her life. Her second brother had merely stood with his mouth shut, and his head lowered. He hadnt even bothered to look at her; nor had he spoken to her. A pain suddenly arose in her heart, and her eyes turned red, "Im not looking for him!" "Oh?" Jun Xi Zhu was a bit startled, "Then... who are you looking for?" "Im looking for Elder Brother Gu Du Xing, Brother Ji Mo, Brother Luo Ke Di, Brother Dong Wu Shang, Brother Rui Bu Tong..." Mo Qing Wu counted them on her fingers... one by one. "Uh..." Jun Xi Zhu hadnt expected that this little girl would have such a wide circle of friends. [Four among these names are included in the list of newly-emerging top-ten young prodigies. And, the fifth one is the sole sessor of the Stealing God and Thieving Ghost...] "Who are they to you?" "They are my Elder Brother Chus brothers!" Mo Qing Wu gave an affirmative reply, "I will find them. Then, I will wait for Elder Brother Chus arrival." "Elder Brother Chu?" Jun Xi Zhus brows wrinkled as she suddenly remembered the names Chu Xiao Yang and Chu Da Yang. Mo Qing Wu had mentioned these two names a while ago. She suddenly thought of something, and asked, "This Elder Brother Chu of yours... is it Chu Yang? The famous King of Hell Chu... the man whose name shakes the Lower Three Heavens...?" Mo Qing Wu blinked her eyes. Her intelligence and sharpness from her former days had already left her. She replied, "Yes! Thats my Elder Brother Chu Yang!" [Humph! You surely wont dare to harm my Elder Brother Chu since Im now an important figure in your eyes.] "King of Hell Chu is going toe to the Middle Three Heavens..." Jun Xi Zhusplexion turned heavy as her eyes gently turned towards Jun Lu Lu. She contemted for a good while before she asked, "Ah Lu, you and King of Hell Chu... have friendly rtions, right? Ive heard that this King of Hell Chu helped you in breaking through the barrier of the Heavenly Zither Melody. Isnt that right?" "Yes." Jun Lu Lu had always been grateful to Chu Yang for that. So, she replied as soon as she heard the question, "King of Hell Chu a.k.a Chu Yang... is indeed the worlds rarest and most remarkable man when ites to having both civil and military skills!" A sh of pride exploded in Mo Qing Wus eyes! It seemed as if her small face had also begun to exude radiance at this moment! In fact, her delicate body had started to tremble because of an excitement overload. [My Elder Brother Chu Yang!] [Elder Brother Chu Yang!] [Hes the worlds rarest and most remarkable man when ites to having both civil and military skill! This is other peoples assessment of my Elder Brother Chu Yang!] "Did Elder Brother Chu Yang teach you to y zither?" Mo Qing Wu curiously looked at Jun Lu Lu. "Yes," Jun Lu Lu replied with a smile, "Its all thanks to him." Mo Qing Wu suddenly felt a suffocating sensation in her heart. She red at Jun Lu Lu with an intensely hostile look in her eyes! Mo Qing Wu didnt know anything about love at her current age. She was basically clueless in this regard. But, she didnt know why she felt this animosity in her heart. In fact, this was making her very ufortable. "Humph!" She furiously turned her small face away. "Oh my..." Jun Lu Lu pointed at her in an amazed manner andughed, "This little girl... is jealous ha ha..." Mo Qing Wu pouted. In fact, she seemed to be sulking! Jun Lu Lu was deliberately teasing her. She continued further, and it seemed as if she was lost in fond recollection, "Also... Chu Yang looks so handsome! His voice is very pleasant to hear, and he also ys the zither so well... Little Wu, have you heard your Elder Brother Chu Yang y the zither?" "Humph!" Mo Qing Wu grunted even more loudly. She felt extremely wronged, [I still havent heard it... boo hoo. Elder Brother yed zither for this woman, but he didnt y it for me... Boo hoo... Im so sad.] Chu Yang wouldve also felt wronged if he were here. In fact, he wouldve spouted a fountain of blood from his mouth... [I dont even know how to y the zither!] [And, whod listen even if I did y it...? This isnt fair. Im being used very wrongly...] "He he..." Jun Lu Lu giggled mischievously. She looked like a chick that had stolen food to eat. "Alright, thats enough. Little Wu, just make Chu Yang y the zither for yourself when you see him next." Jun Xi Zhu stepped-in to mediate. She obviously felt that Chu Yangs zither-ying skills should be good if he had given zither lessons to Jun Lu Lu. Shouldnt ying zither to coax a little girl be a piece of cake for him? She didnt know that this suggestion of hers had entrapped King of Hell Chu in an awkward plight with no way out. Mo Qing Wus eyes lit up. "Well, Elder Sister... should we stop with our n to extort the Mo n since things are this way...? Should we cancel the original n?" Jun Lu Lu nced at Mo Qing Wu and stoppedughing. Then, she turned towards Jun Xi Zhu and asked. "Huh? Thats out of question!" Jun Xi Zhu tly rejected the idea, and replied in a chilling voice, "Weve always been an underworld force. And, we mustnt lose our position as a force of the underworld!" "Eh?" Jun Lu Lu blinked her eyes. She waspletely perplexed. Mo Qing Wu blinked her eyes in confusion as well. "But... wouldnt we have to hand Little Wu over to them once weve received the ransom amount... And, they would force her to get married if she goes back," Jun Lu Lu said somewhat anxiously. "Sigh... Ah Lu, youve followed me for so many years... How can you be so unsure of our status?" Jun Xi Zhu helplessly frowned and said, "Who do you think I am? I am Jun Xi Zhu!" "Eh?" "Do you think I will let the Mo n take away the hostage after weve taken money from them? How can things be that simple?" Jun Lu Lu gently embraced Xiao Wu in her bosom. And, she listened while her elder sister giggled mischievously, "Little Wu is like a treasure! How can I possibly hand her over to them? Thats just a pipe dream!" "What?! You wont return her... Are you nning to con 60 million out of them?" Jun Lu Lu was stunned, "Isnt that wrong?" "Its because we are the underworld! Whats the underworld? This is the underworld!" Jun Xi Zhu replied in a profound manner. Jun Lu Lu was obviously a little confused and disoriented upon hearing this, "Elder Sister, but arent you the one who often says that even thieves have principles..." "Indeed, even thieves have principles. And, this is precisely my principle!" Jun Xi Zhu scowled at her, "My principle is to profit! Why? Go and ask around in the Middle Three Heavens... and tell everyone that I C Jun Xi Zhu C have said that this is my way. Who would dare to call it wrong?" Jun Lu Lu had been rendered speechless by this reply. [It seems like Elder Sister is dead-set on conning-out 60 million from the Mo n...] "This shall also be considered as taking a revenge for Little Wu. Humph! Those cruel bullies have mistreated Little Wu. Hows it fair to let-them-off without paying a price?" Jun Xi Zhu abruptly changed the topic, and dered her view with an extremely far-fetched reasoning to support it. However, Mo Qing Wus eyes lit up. In fact, she even felt that Jun Xi Zhu was somewhat amiable. Jun Lu Lu had been left stupefied. "Talk about King of Hell Chu. Little Wu also seems quite interested to hear about him," Jun Xi Zhu said with a smile. Mo Qing Wus eyes immediately lit-up as she thought to herself... [this big sister looks vicious, but shes a good person in reality. She even knows what I wish to hear about...] "King of Hell Chu?" Jun Lu Lu was momentarily stumped for words. Then, she recalled stuff about Chu Yang, rearranged her train of thoughts a little, and began to talk. Jun Xi Zhu was listening calmly. Then, she suddenly interrupted and asked, "So, Chu Yang has five sworn brothers Gu Du Xing, Luo Ke Di, Ji Mo, Dong Wu Shang, and Rui Bu Tong... isnt it?" "Yes," Jun Lu Lu thought for a second, and gave her affirmation. "Well... these people have risen to prominence ofte. They certainly have a bright future ahead... But... havent you noticed that three among these brothers of Chu Yangs are the Second Young Masters of the major ns. And, Rui Bu Tong is the sole disciple of Stealing God and Thieving Ghost. Those two men are considered freemen in the Middle Three Heavens. Moreover, Gu Du Xing used to be a lowly member of the Gu n when he had sworn brotherhood with Chu Yang, but he became the Young n Lord of the Gu n after the idental deaths of Gu ns two young masters..." Jun Xi Zhus eyes shone brightly, "All these people have a simr story... but why?" Jun Lu Lu was taken aback. She genuinely hadnt thought of this point before. "King of Hell Chu... it seems that he has no small ambitions. His ambitious... are very big..." Jun Xi Zhu spoke in a very heavy and cold tone. However, this spection was somewhat unfair to Chu Yang because these people had been roped-in by Gu Du Xing... "That may not be the case. After all, King of Hell Chus strength is still very weak. His brothers may have be famous in recent times, but they would vanish into thin air overnight if we were to deliberately deal with them..." Jun Lu Lu pondered for a moment and replied with uncertainty. "Not necessarily!" Jun Xi Zhu was also contemting. Jun Lu Lu fell silent. Mo Qing Wu was blinking her eyes. Her mouth still had an aftertaste of what Jun Lu Lu had just told about Chu Yang. [Elder Brother Chu Yang... King of Hell Chu used various thunderous means to establish the great rule of Iron Cloud. He even rushed to the Continent Center by himself. He singlehandedly brought about a change in the world...] [Elder Brother Chu Yang is very powerful! Elder Brother Chu Yang is the most powerful!] Mo Qing Wus eyes were sparkling. She felt infinitely content in her heart. It seemed like these world-shaking affairs surrounding Chu Yang had happened to her instead. They made her feel extremely glorious, extremely proud, and extremely honorable. Jun Xi Zhu snorted, and sat cross-legged. Then, she closed her eyes to meditate. She was pondering in her heart... [Ah, two people are likely to benefit the most whenever that mysterious great expertes. One is that King of Hell Chu who is about toe from the Lower Three Heavens. And, the other one is... undoubtedly going to be me as long as I operate properly and manage to win over Little Wu.] [But... how should I deal with that Chu Yang? As an opponent...? Or as an ally? This is the main issue.] [That Chu Yang isnt ordinary by any means.] Jun Xi Zhu had quickly begun to make her calctions. [What will be the consequences if I kill Chu Yang? And, what will be the consequences if I maintain good rtions with Chu Yang?] The aura of her body would turn somewhat cold and murderous for a while. Then, it would be as warm and soft as the spring breeze for a while. In fact, the vor of her aura was making numerous transformations within an instant... Mo Qing Wu was also vividly making her own ns. [It seems like theres no danger for the time being...] [This Dark Bamboo Organization looks fearful and scary. But, it seems very kind to me. Moreover, she also seems to have a n of her own. But, I dont know whether I should ask her to help Elder Chu Yang or not?] [After all, Elder Brother Chu Yang will be unfamiliar with the people and the ce after he arrives in the Middle Three Heavens... but, he will have to bear lesser pressure if the Dark Bamboo is willing to help him...] Mo Qing Wu was blinking her eyes as she thought about this stuff... Chapter 462 I Must Ask Elder Brother Chu Yang... The carriage was travelling forward at full speed; the wind was blowing and whistling outside. There were three women in the carriage. And, they were all lost in their own thoughts. "Reporting to Minister Jun, the three sealed letters have been sent out to the Mo n," a voice sounded from outside. Jun Xi Zhu nodded indifferently, and replied with an ok. A long while passed. Jun Xi Zhu opened her eyes and said, "Ah Lu, transmit this order to Young Master Yu C Let him tweak thepensation for loss-rate in the underground gambling house a little. Thepensation rate shall be 1-5 for those who bet on the victory of Ji Mos side." "What?" Jun Lu Lu was stunned, "So high?" "Yes." Jun Xi Zhu gently nodded. She thought for a moment and said, "Find a method to bring peoples attention to this change in the underground gambling after thepensation rate is adjusted. And, let Young Master Yu resign from the post of the gambling banker. Then, let those four spendthrift fools Ao Xie Yun, Ou Du Xiao, Mo Tian Yun and Xie Dan Qiong act as chief bankers." She again thought for a while and said, "Allow him continue to bet on the side of Ji Mos victory after he has resigned. In short, the higher the odds... the better!" Jun Lu Lu scratched her head, and got even more confused. "The chances of the victory of Ji Mo and his men arent high to begin with. And, youre putting even more pressure on them. This is even worse than tidying them up openly. The gambling bankers would make a huge profit if they got defeated. So, why are you willing to hand over such a huge profit, Elder Sister?" Jun Lu Lu was at a loss. This was the centralized grand gambling, and it involved all influential ns of the Middle Three Heavens! So, the profits were going to be unimaginable. However, Jun Xi Zhu was unexpectedly going to abandon it? "Why hand over such huge profits?" Jun Xi Zhu snorted and replied, "Because I can? Why are you so sure that Ji Mo and the others will be defeated?" "Is there any suspense to it?" Jun Lu Lus forehead had started to sweat a little, "Gao Shengs side has genuine first sessors of the great ns! But, Ji Mos side is basically a group of second young masters. Also, these people are named in the list of top-ten young and emerging prodigies. So, the victors and losers are practically obvious at a nce!" "Ha ha..." Jun Xi Zhuughed insipidly and spoke, "Also, assemble 500 million silver taels. And, bet them entirely on Ji Mos win on the closing day of the gambling houses!" Jun Lu Lu nearly fell-off her chair. "Elder Sister, have you gone insane?" Jun Lu Lu called out in rm. "I know what I am doing," Jun Lu Lu smiled a little. She then said, "This is Dark Bamboos grand gift to the brothers of King of Hell Chu! I wish to see whether they are able to receive it or not..." Jun Xi Zhu suddenly made a firm decision. [I must make good friends with King of Hell Chu at any cost!] However, there was a necessary perquisite for Jun Xi Zhu to do so... [Ji Mo and the others will have to win! It would be a case of a dead loss if I pay such a big price and Ji Mo and the others still lose. It would be a bad deal. Moreover, I would also suffer major financial losses. Not to mention that this would turn me into their enemy.] [A grand gift!] Jun Lu Lu was shocked to the point that she was unable to speak. [From where has my elder sister brought such strong confidence?] [She withdrew her gambling house banker. And, now she wants to bet 500 million silver taels. And, shes also betting on the side that has a lesser chance of winning... this is doubly counterproductive. Its equivalent to throwing away a lot of money!] [I know that my elder sister has always been courageous, but her courage has gone off the charts this time.] Jun Xi Zhu shook her head when she saw her younger sister in doubt. She then spoke in a consoling manner, "Rx. Ji Mo... is going to win!" Jun Lu Lu was suddenly taken aback. "Elder Sister... Ah Lu, where are we going?" Mo Qing Wu tilted her head and asked. Her sharp ears had gone erect after she had heard Ji Mos name. "We are going to the ce where you wish to go." Jun Lu Lu smiled gently, "All your brothers are present there." "Ah," Mo Qing Wus face lit up with excitement. "But Little Wu... you must be clear about one thing before you go. Mo ns important people will be present over there. And, your brothers... cant protect you," Jun Xi Zhu frowned. "They cant protect me?" Mo Qing Wu had set her heart on finding them so that they could assist her to escape. But, she had never thought of this point. So, she got somewhat frustrated once she heard what had been said. "Yes, they cant protect you." Jun Lu Lu also sighed, "After all, you are the Mo ns daughter. You are an important person of the Mo n. Its a principle of righteousness. In fact, they will be guilty of a taboo if they refuse to hand you over. Besides, they are merely the second young masters. Thus, they hold no real power in their respective ns. So, their ns wont forgive them for offending a huge force like the Mo n!" Mo Qing Wusplexion suddenly turned pale. These few sentences were absolutely true! Mo Qing Wu had believed, [my brothers would do anything to protect me as long as I can get there. However, my brothers wont be able to resist the pressure if my n showed up. That would be too much if its coupled with the pressure of various other major ns...] [I would implicate hem instead if that happens...] "Stay here with me!" Jun Xi Zhu solemnly said, "All the respected ns of the Middle Three Heavens cane and look for my important guest, but I can shoo them away with these words beat it!" Mo Qing Wu hesitated. Jun Xi Zhu had offered this with a certain sense of purpose involved, but what she had said wasnt wrong! [I am afraid that my elder brothers wont be able to protect me once the news leaks out. So, the only one who can keep me safe is...] "I wish for you to stay here. We are all women here. I can teach you some things. I can also help you gain experience of the Jianghu. Moreover, I can also block all the trials and hardships for you. I can keep you safe and sound until... your Elder Brother Chu Yang arrives!" Jun Xi Zhu solemnly offered. She had firmly decided to help Mo Qing Wu since the moment she had heard that Mo Qing Wu had been forced to get married by her n. This had nothing to do with her personal interests... In fact, even the spection about the revival of her Three Yin Meridians cameter... "I want to think about it." Mo Qing Wu wrinkled her brows. She seemed somewhat undecided. Jun Xi Zhu smiled, and no longer spoke. She knew that such problems and choices would seem rather esoteric when ced in front of such a little girl. However, Jun Xi Zhu believed that Mo Qing Wu was capable ofprehending them. [It mustve been her n to decide which course to follow on the journey. Otherwise, it is impossible for a girl who of 11 to be able to flee for 2000 Km alone. This takes courage. But, it also needs wisdom!] [This seemingly delicate girl has been steeled-well by her n. She has been toughened deep down to the marrow of her bones!] Jun Xi Zhu appreciated this point very much. She also wanted to find out, [To what extent would this adorable little girl grow once she receives my teachings?] [Perhaps shell grow even stronger than me?] A noise came from the front. The troops seemed to have slowed down. "Minister Jun, the people of the Huang n are journeying ahead, but they are somewhat slow. I have sent some people to make them get out of the way," a respectful voice reported from outside. "I see. Massacre them if they dont clear the way within the count of three breaths!" Jun Xi Zhu didnt even bat an eye. She then indifferently spoke, "Who dares to block my way in the Middle Three Heavens? Do you even have toe and ask me about such things? Song Chang Wu, have you sold your brain or what?!" "Yes. Yes! This subordinate will go handle this matter at once!" The voice went far away rapidly. Then, the same voice fiercely sounded from afar, "The people of Huang n pay attention. You all shall be killed without amnesty if you dont clear the road within the count of three breaths! One ~~ Two ~~" Someone shouted in a sharp and frightened voice, "Ah... how can you people be so unreasonable..." The first voiceughed fiendishly in reply, "We are the reason! Motherfu*ker, you wish to reason with the people of Dark Bamboo... this is the first time Ive run into such a cu*t! Three! Are you moving or not?" A sudden burst ofmotion resounded as those people rushed sideways towards the ditch. Dark Bamboos troops went full speed ahead once again. In fact, they howled like a crazy dragon as they passed by. Mo Qing Wu couldnt help but open the front curtain of the carriage to peek out. She saw that there were precipices on both sides of the road. And, those people of the Huang n were standing at the edge of the cliffs on both sides with a look of anger and humiliation on their faces. The heels of their feet were even protruding outside the edge of the cliff. They were standing straight with the muscles in entire body taut tightly... for the fear that they would fall off. The cavalry troops of Dark Bamboo mboyantly swept past in front of their faces. In fact, their robes fluttered in the wind and pped against the faces of those people. But, the cavalry menughed wildly without giving any fu*ks about it! Several pitiful screams sounded. It seemed like several people had been struck off their feet, and had fallen off the cliff. However, no one dared to shout curses; nor did they dare to rebel... Mo Qing Wu pulled down the curtain, and heaved a sigh. Jun Xi Zhu was sitting in a meditation with her eyes closed. She opened her eyes, looked at Mo Qing Wu, and softly said, "You saw that? No need to sigh over it. This is Jianghu! And, the status of this Elder Sister is what most people of Jianghu struggle their whole lives to achieve!" She somewhat wearily rubbed her brows and continued, "Everyone wants strength, and everyone wants to be a powerhouse!" "The powerhouse need not be sympathetic in this world. The weak arent worthy of sympathy." Jun Xi Zhu spoke slowly, "Therefore, the word sympathy is practically worthless in this world! Either you let him bully you to the extreme... or you bully him to make him serve you out of sheer fear." "Thats so cruel..." Mo Qing Wu sighed gently. A look of contemtion shed in her bright and beautiful eyes. "The ancients have said that the womanlypassion makes it difficult to aplish any major feats! They have said this about us women!" Jun Xi Zhu coldly said, "But I C Jun Xi Zhu C refuse to ept this verdict! Why do the women give such impression to people? Womanlypassion...? Its ridiculous! Could it be that we women are naturally built to be belittled? "This is a disgraceful view of women! This is a world of men. The meaningless benevolence, and the so-called righteous benevolence... these terms have been birthed by men! The so-called etiquettes and morality have been birthed by men as well! So, why must the women bear this bad reputation?" Jun Xi Zhu further added in a cold voice, "I shall let these so-called men witness that even women can make the world tremble!" "So, I C Jun Xi Zhu C use my womans body and rule the Middle Three Heaven with an iron fist. I have forced them into submission with the deterrence of my underworld gang in the Middle Three Heavens! Even the so-called outstanding warlords bow their heads to profess allegiance when Dark Bamboo orders!" a cold light shed in Jun Xi Zhus eyes as she said, "I make these stinky men witness that this is the true power of the so-called weak women. And, they have no choice but to bend their knees and kneel before us!" "Woman, man..." Mo Qing Wu sudden began to tremble with excitement. It must be said that this speech of Jun Xi Zhus was truly powerful enough to incite the power of women! It was overwhelming and blood boiling! "This..." Mo Qing Wus chest was burning with anger. She wanted to say, [I would also like to do so!] However, she suddenly got discouraged when she was thinking of giving an answer. She rolled her eyes, and said, "About this... I want to ask my Elder Brother Chu Yang..." Jun Xi Zhu was stupefied. Jun Xi Zhu had seen a genuinely determined look in the glittering big eyes of Mo Qing Wu right before she had said I want to ask my Elder Brother Chu Yang. Jun Xi Zhu suddenly choked. Then, she coughed repeatedly. In fact, she had been nearly stirred to spew-out a mouthful of blood by these few words. This little girl had been impassioned to the extent that the change in her facial expression was visible. She was visibly burning with anger and her blood had bubbled-up to the brim in that very moment. However, the entirety of that burning passion had unexpectedly disappeared the very next moment... along with these worthless words. Chapter 463 I Don’t Feel Any Regret Deep down! This speech was Jun Xi Zhus sharpest weapon, and she had used it to subdue several strong women under hermand! A woman would begin to re up as soon as shed hear these words... Jun Xi Zhu was about to introduce Mo Qing Wu to this aspect. However, she hadnt thought that this brilliant method that had worked perfectly on all sorts of women thus far would unexpectedly fail to work on this little girl... How could this not be depressing? Jun Lu Lu was giggling on the side lines. Jun Lu Lu saw that her elder sisters wless rhetoric had deted in front of a little girl. And, she couldnt help but find this funny... "Sigh... its my fault!" Jun Xi Zhu felt frustrated, "Youre a girl. Youre not a woman yet... you wont understand these things..." Mo Qing Wu innocently smiled, "I will do whatever Elder Brother Chu Yang tells me to do." Jun Xi Zhu heaved a deep sigh. She was at the end of her wits. She no longer knew what else to say. So, she had to close her eyes tightly. [Something cant bother you once it goes out of your sight! This is frustrating... I dont know what great ability that Elder Brother Chu Yang has that has made this little girl head over heels in love with him.] The wheels were rolling-on, and horses hooves were beating intermittently. The distant Mt. Dingjun was getting closer and closer. Jun Xi Zhu closed her eyes. And, the train of her thoughts had floated to some another aspect. [Ice and Snow Wilderness... Ninth Grade Spirit Beast? Wont my cultivation go a step further if I can refine the inner core of such a spirit beast?] Jun Lu Lu was thinking, [Elder Brother Yu is now at Mt. Dingjun. He must be having a great time. He must be having fun. This guy... it has been so long, and he hasnt even written a letter. I will teach him a proper lesson when I see him again...] Mo Qing Wu was thinking in her heart, [Elder Brother Chu Yang... Elder Brother Chu Yang, pleasee quickly. I miss you boohoo... My saber was taken away. I had to leave the scabbard at home too... your Little Wu is so pitiful... boohoo...] ... Lower Three Heavens... Tie Long Cheng and Wu Kuang Yun were still waging war on all fronts. The domain of the Iron Cloud Nation was getting bigger and bigger. A great celebration had already started on in the Iron Cloud Citadel. The government affairs had also fallen into the right ce. The Bu Tian Pavilion was established prominently in the Iron Cloud Citadel after the expansion. It had since be a unique emblem of the Iron Cloud Nation. Wu Qian Qian was d in a ck robe inside King of Hell Chus secret chamber. She had a stern bearing. She had a golden mask on, and seemed grim because of it. She was reading a confidential document at the moment. A secret door moved slightly in the deepest part of the secret chamber. It then started to slide-open slowly. A bright yellow silhouette emerged slowly, and walked in. "You came?" Wu Qian Qian asked in a soft voice. "Hm..." Tie Bu Tian walked towards Wu Qian Qian and sat across her. She was dressed in a very wide robe. She looked at that golden mask, and her eyes filled with tender feelings. "How are things? Do you feel anything?" Wu Qian Qian stood up. She curiously walked up to the front of Tie Bu Tians body. "It has only been two months. How can there be any feeling?" Tie Bu Tian gave her a nk look, and spoke, "I have read in the books. It says that it would take at least five or six months to feel him move..." "It would take so long?" Wu Qian Qian opened her pretty eyes wide. She was amazed. "But, I can feel him grow every day..." Tie Bu Tian smiled. She caressed her belly gently with her hand. She had a tender look on her face. "I want to touch..." Wu Qian Qian moved close to her. She was about to hold out her hand. However, she felt that the mask on her face was in the way. So, she reached out with her hand towards her face in order to take it off. "Dont..." Tie Bu Tian grabbed her hand midway. Then, her eyes exposed an appealing look, "Minister Chu, dont take off the mask." [Dont take off the mask. You are my Minister Chu. My fantasy would cease to exist if you take off the mask...] Wu Qian Qian was startled to look at the appealing look in Tie Bu Tians eyes... She stared nkly for a long time. But, the look in her eyes eventually returned to normal. She held out her hand, and caressed Tie Bu Tians face. She then spoke in a soft voice, "My lovely wife... you must be suffering a lot." Her voice had impressively changed into Chu Yangs voice. Tie Bu Tians body trembled. She closed her eyes, and gently grabbed that hand. She stuck it close to her face as she listened to this familiar voice. This voice had appeared so many times in her dreams. There was a delightful look of peacefulness on her face. She softly replied, "Im not suffering because I bear Minister Chus child..." The emotion in her voice was as deep as an ocean. However, a strong sense of having no regrets was leaking out of her voice. But, there also seemed to be a strange hollowness to it. In fact, it seemed as if this sentence had passed through time and space, and had traversed towards her beloved man... the man who had already left. It seemed that the atmosphere in the secret chamber suddenly froze up. A long while passed in this fashion. Then, Wu Qian Qian wiped her eyes and spoke, "Theres one thing. I think I should let you know." "What?" Tie Bu Tian seemed to have recovered her original voice. A sense of loss shed on her face. "You should take a look... at this piece of information." Wu Qian Qian drew out a thin paper from the file. Tie Bu Tian looked at it. Her body couldnt help but shiver fiercely. Then, teardrops started to stream down from her eyes. Only a few sentences were written on it "Reporting to the Minister. A stone cliff suddenly caught fire on the outskirts of Beyond the Heavens Sect. Then, something unusual happened. The entire cliff was cut by someone, and five big words were carved on it... Tian Tian... Little Tian Tian... There was no other mark apart from this." Tie Bu Tian was startled by this! "Tian Tian... Little Tian Tian..." Tie Bu Tian read these words. In fact, she literally whispered them to herself. She had a messy look in her eyes. [Chu Yang was right here in front of me on that day... he stood there stupefied...] ... On that day C Chu Yang heaved a long sigh, and asked in a hoarse voice, "What... was her name?" [Name?] Tie Bu Tian took a deep breath as her eyes turned somewhat moist. She replied in a muffled voice, "I dont know her surname. I only know that she was called Tian Tian. She had told us that her father loved her very much, and used to call her... Little Tian Tian..." "Tian Tian? Little Tian Tian?" Chu Yangs voice was low and deep. It was hard to tell what kinds of emotions were raging in his heart. Tie Bu Tian suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart when she heard Chu Yang call her name. She felt congested in her chest. She hastily turned her head to one side, and tears began to well-up in her eyes... "Little Tian Tian... Little Tian Tian..." Chu Yang wore a tragic smile and said, "I had never thought that I C Chu Yang C will ever fall into such a spiral of emotional debt!" "Shes buried there?" Chu Yang took a deep breath... "I will leave tomorrow morning. But first, I will go to the Beyond the Heavens Sect. I will go and take a look at Little Tian Tian... the woman who sacrificed everything for me..." ... Tie Bu Tians body was on the verge of copsing. But, her eyes suddenly emitted a joyful expression. She felt dizziness in her head. She mumbled, "I must go and take a look... I wish to go and take a look at those words!" She bit her lip in excitement, and raised her face, "Thats my man! He carved my name!" "I have to go now!" Wu Qian Qian also bit her lip. She enviously watched the happiness that brimmed in Tie Bu Tians bright eyes. She only felt endless bitterness in her heart. [She has... she has everything... she has your child... you wrote her name... you have given her a status in the society... But, I have nothing... I dont even have myself... Im just a substitute! I have even substituted you, and I am taking care of your woman in your stead. Im taking care of your child... couldnt you have given me at least one memory to cherish?] [It has been so long... you havent hugged me...] [I am very jealous, you know?] Tie Bu Tian had already stood up. And, she seemed to have regained the demeanor of an Emperor in this split second. She took a few steps to walk out of the door. Then, she solemnlymanded, "Im issuing a decree. Make preparations to ride out of the pce!" She hade here via the tunnel, and shouldnt be here at this moment. However, she had no qualms in showing herself. Wu Qian Qian remained there in a daze for a while after Tie Bu Tian walked away. That massive secret chamber suddenly felt empty. But, it also seemed to be very crowded at the same time. Thats because... it was jam-packed with someones shadow. In fact, it was full of it... [Here, Chu Yang used to lie down here and sleep. Here... Chu Yang used to read here. Here... Chu Yang used to pace back and forth here while hed think. Here...] [That ck robe... ah!] Wu Qian Qians tears continued to fall nonstop. She caressed the ck robe on her body, and a hint of satisfaction appeared in her eyes. She muttered in a soft voice, "Chu Yang, perhaps you dont know... Ill always be by your side as long as youre wearing my ck robe... until the Middle Three Heavens, the Upper Three Heavens..." Then, she stood up, wiped away the tears in her eyes, took deep breaths, and slowly walked out. The ck robe she was d in appeared gloomy and eerie. Her eyes were cold and sharp, and they were overflowing with murderous intention! ... The imperial troops rushed full speed ahead on the order of the Emperor! The troops were moving on the main road. The almond-yellow banners were fluttering in the wind. A soaring golden dragon was imprinted on the banner. They had arrived in front of that steep cliff in a few days time. It was located outside the Beyond the Heaven Sect. Tie Bu Tian stepped out of the imperial carriage. She then stood below that steep cliff, and continued to stare at it with an upturned face for a very long time. She was looking at the top of the steep cliff... at those five words that had been carved by Chu Yangs sword. A tremendous wave had surged up in her heart. And, the tides in her heart were moving up and down. She missed him so much that she wanted to cry loudly. But, she also wanted tough out loud in excitement... She was having bitter thoughts of longing in her heart. It seemed as if her heart was being twisted in order to make a cup of intoxicating wine. A myriad of emotions had welled up in her heart at this moment. She was feeling sour, sweet, bitter, and spicy... all at once. Chu Yang was facing thousands of horses and thousands of soldiers when she had seen him for the first time. He had seemed like an immortal who had been banished from the heaven as he had rushed towards them. And, it had seemed like a miracle when the gazes of these two people had met! The second time they had met was in Chu Yangs Heavenly Armament Pavilion. She had turned herself a young girl, and had gone to see his sword. The third time, Chu Yang had shared his deep feelings with her at thekeside outside the Bu Tian Pavilion. ... Scene after scene of past events poured into her mind like smoke and clouds. And, Tie Bu Tian stood there disappointed and frustrated. [That night... that night... Chu Yang was seriously hurt. His body had been affected by the lust poison, and he was unconscious. I didnt hesitate to use my virgin womans body to detoxify him... Who can know... who can possibly know... how shameful that is for a woman?] [This is... what kind of dedication!] [But, I have no regrets.] Tie Bu Tian spoke within the silence of her heart. Her bright yellow robe was fluttering-about in the wind. And, she stood there like a statue... motionless. [Chu Yang, do you know that Im Tian Tian? Im Tian Tian... your Little Tian Tian.] [These few words written by your hands C Tian Tian C look so good...] The ck-robed Wu Qian Qian stood behind her, and she looked sinister and gloomy. And, the golden mask... it looked eerie and fearsome. She was also looking at those few words that had been carved on the surface of the cliff. But, there was a sense of deep envy in her eyes. The army was stationed at a distant ce. A gust of wind passed by, and fluttered the sleeves of the robes of the two people. The yellow sand was swept-about freely by the gust of wind. They seemed to be very lonely in this setting... solitary... It seemed that only these two people were left in the world... The people who were witnessing this scene also felt an overwhelming sense of loneliness. In fact, it seemed that this feeling had struck their hearts like lightning. It was a type of deste feeling that had crept up unbidden. ... However, two other people were watching this scene from the mountain-top at this moment. The figures of these two people were slender, graceful, and feminine. The face of one of them was covered with a ck muslin mask. And, the face of the other one was covered with a white muslin mask. The eyes of the ck masked person lit up. She spoke with a smile, "It seems like these are the imperial guards. Perhaps your junior sister-apprentice has alsoe. Ruo Lan, you neednt worry. I will ask her to assist you in finding it." Chapter 464 Whose Child Is It? The white-masked woman replied somewhat joyfully, "Such a fine coincidence. Then, I would trouble you, Master." The ck-masked woman somewhat bitterly looked at her as she sighed. She floated down the summit, and spoke as they descended side by side, "Your junior sister-apprentice has a physical foundation thats far better than yours. You have a Jade Bone constitution whereas she has a Delicate Icy Heart physique." "Delicate Icy Heart?" the white-masked womans tender body trembled as she joyfully replied, "Congrattions, Master." The ck-masked woman snorted and spoke, "Your Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique had already been cultivated to a critical moment twenty years ago. You were only a step away from attaining the highest level. But then, you got enticed by Chu Fei Ling, and went crazy for him. You even... lost your virginity! You shattered your Masters life-long dream. I hated you so much back then. I felt like killing you with my own hands on so many asions! Unfortunately, I couldnt hurt you because of the deep affection between us master and disciple..." The white-masked woman shivered slightly as she replied, "Yes. Master trained me with hope. But I C Ruo Lan C have failed to live up to the Masters expectations bymitting such a sin. I deserve to die ten-thousand times as punishment..." "Forget it, ok. Its all in the past now. Would talking about the past do any good?" the ck-masked woman sighed and continued, "I felt as if someone was twisting a knife in my heart on your wedding day. I had sent someone to deliver the congrattory gift to you. But, I couldnt bring myself to go in-person to congratte you. Instead, I had set out to travel the Nine Heavens alone." "I arrived in the Lower Three Heavens that day. Coincidentally, Iron Clouds crown principle had taken birth on the same day. So, the entire nation was in celebration! It was very lively. I was also curious. So, I went to see. But, I identally discovered... that the crown prince who was wrapped in swaddling clothes turned out to be a baby girl. Moreover... she even had the peerless physique of Delicate Icy Heart. I was so overjoyed!" There had been a trace of relief in the tone of the ck-masked woman as she had spoken this part. "Master genuinely possesses an all-seeing mind. But, my junior sisters luck is also the reason. And, this is also the heavens way ofpensating the Master," the white-masked woman spoke sincerely, "Its truly fortunate for me that Master found the junior sister. Otherwise, I would have felt guilty my entire life..." "Humph! Humph! You better not talk about that, girl. Arent you the one who deceived me into being overjoyed, and then ran away with someone else in the end?" the ck-masked woman snorted, "Anyway, the Iron Cloud Nations Emperor was regarding her as the crown prince because he had only fathered daughters one after another... "So, this little girl turned into a ray of hope in those desperate times. "So, I found the-then Emperor, and showed him a few martial art tricks. Then, I took the little baby girl and returned to the sect. I even granted her the Secret Unfathomable Phantom Jade pendant!" The ck-masked woman heaved a sigh of relief. "Master seems to have taken a lot of trouble for the junior sister." The white-masked woman couldnt help but feel excited. [Even a Supreme Expert cant see the depth of ones cultivation once that Secret Unfathomable Phantom Jade is worn on the body. Master has always carried this treasure on her person. Its difficult to find another one in the entire Nine Heavens. Yet, Master gave up such a treasure, and gave it to junior sister.] "In addition, I didnt hesitate to vite my own rules, and acted in secrecy to guard against any probably contingencies. I destroyed the fertility of Iron Cloud Nations Emperor Tie Shi Cheng..." the ck-masked woman spoke with some guilty conscience... "What? Master!" The white-masked womans tender body shuddered. She looked at her Master in disbelief. "Tian Tian is the only heir to the throne as the matter stands. In addition, theres also the Secret Unfathomable Phantom Jade pendant. On top of that, she has the imperial status, and that keeps her deep in the pce. She basically cant get in touch with many men. So, I dont have to worry about her getting emotional entanglements..." the ck-masked woman heaved a long sigh and said, "Its just that I cant help but feel sorry for the Iron Cloud Nations Emperor..." The white-masked woman was speechless. She thought to herself, [you only feel sorry? You made the man die without grandchildren...] They two of them floated down the mountain, and continued to talk along their descent. The ck-masked woman eximed in amazement, "Its her! But... what is this silly child doing just standing there and staring nkly?" The white-masked woman heard this, and looked on. She saw two solitary figures standing within the army protection. They seemed spellbound. Both of them werepletely motionless, and were merely looking up. These two women seemed to have well-coordinated movements. They simultaneously flew over in that direction, andnded on the ground. "Who are you people?!" a guard shouted loudly, "Protect the Emperor!" The imperial soldiers immediately moved into action. And, they nocked the arrows on the bows in unison! Countless experts swiftly jumped out to the front! However, the two shadows showed-up like ghostly apparitions. They saw those two figures, and their bodies suddenly shook. They shouted without a moments hesitation, "Dont release the arrows! These people are on our side!" Meanwhile, Tie Bu Tian also saw these two figures, and aplicated look appeared in her eyes. Then, she regained her calm, slowly raised her hand, andmanded, "Dont shoot the arrows!" The imperial soldiers stood still. The countless experts C who had jumped out to protect the Emperor Cfell back. It took longer to describe this, but those two women had already arrived in front of Tie Bu Tian by now. The ck-masked woman looked at Tie Bu Tian, and a look of satisfaction appeared in her eyes. She nodded her head and asked, "Tian Tian, how are you?" "Master..." Tie Bu Tian stepped forward to greet her master respectfully. "Lets go to your main camp. There are too many people here. After all, you still have to maintain the dignity of the Emperor." The ck-masked woman suggested in an understanding manner. "Yes." The four people arrived in the tent. It was strictly ordered to forbid anyone from entering the tent. The two shadows stood guard outside with a look of worry on their faces. Wu Qian Qian wanted to stay behind because she knew that Tie Bu Tian was in a big danger at the moment. However, Tie Bu Tian requested her to go out. [Master will get furious as soon as she finds out about this matter. And, Wu Qian Qian will inevitably be an innocent victim of the disaster of my doing if she stays here.] "Master, you havent visited in a long time," Tie Bu Tian personally came over to serve her. "I missed you. So, I came to see you," the ck-masked woman smiled and said, "Besides, your senior sister-apprentice has something she needs to do. I want you to help her." "Eh? This is my Senior Sister?" Tie Bu Tian looked at the white-masked woman, and hurriedly bowed to salute. "Easy there, junior sister," the white-masked woman quickly helped her up, and spoke-up in an affectionate manner, "My name is Yang Ruo Lan. You can you call me Elder Sister Lan... or simply call me Sister. Ha-ha, theres no need for such formalities between us sisters." "Yes, thanks Sister." "Theres no need to thank me. Instead, I should be the one to thank you for inheriting the legacy of Master. You made her wishe true," Yang Ruo Lan spoke with a smile. Tie Bu Tian repeatedly said yes-yes, but had a strong guilty conscience underneath. She couldnt help but be in a dilemma. "Take off the Phantom Jade. Let me see how much your cultivation has progressed," the ck-masked woman gently said, "Considering your aptitude and diligence, you mustve met my requirements by now. Ha-ha." Tie Bu Tian was startled. And, she stayed like that for a long time. Then, she suddenly knelt down and spoke, "Master, please forgive me! Your disciple has..." "Whats wrong?" The ck-masked woman was taken aback. She soon realized that something was wrong. The smiling expression on her face slowly receded as she asked in a heavy tone, "Whats the matter? What sin did youmit?" Tie Bu Tian mustered her strength, and took off the Phantom Jade pendant. Then, she lowered her head and stood in front of the ck-masked woman. Her cloud-like luxuriant hair, herrge eyes, her peach-like cheeks were the mark of a charming girl with peerless beauty and elegance. [Such a stunning beauty!] Yang Ruo Lan was going to say these words of praise, but suddenly seemed to discover something. She suddenly opened her small mouth, and nearly eximed in surprise. But, she hastily covered her mouth with her hand. The ck-masked woman jumped up abruptly from her seat with a teng sound, and stood-up fiercely! Even her chair got knocked over to the ground with a bang! In fact, the chair had been knocked over by her mere cultivation. So, it could obviously be seen that the vibrations in her heart had reached the extreme extent! "What the hell happened?" the ck-masked woman asked one word at a time. Her ck mask silently turned to dust. And, a burst of dreadful murderous aura engulfed the entire Beyond the Heavens Mountain Range! The thousands of troops stationed outside trembled with fear. And, their hearts began to beat like drums. They felt as if the weather had transformed from blistering hot summer to cold winter in a split-second! "Master... I..." Tie Bu Tian said in a intive voice. She was still kneeling on the ground. "Dont call me Master!" the ck-masked woman bellowed. Her voice condensed and burst out like a great thunder. It obviously didnt resound within the tent. But, the sound waves burst out of the tent with explosive power. Several horses in the surroundings neighed miserably as they copsed on the ground. They bled profusely from all orifices on their heads, and died soon after! The hundreds of imperial guards who were guarding the Emperors tent bled out from the seven orifices of their head, and copsed. Even the two shadows were left to tremble to some extent. Their faced had already turned deathly pale. "Master... calm down..." Yang Ruo Lan looked at Tie Bu Tian in a concerned manner, and quickly stepped forward to mediate. The ck-masked womans mask had already crumbled, and had revealed her old yet still graceful face. There were wrinkles on her face, but they werent obvious. This face was usually calm and gentle. In fact, it was normally full of genial grace and elegance. However, a cold frost-like look had taken over her face at this time. She was fuming with anger, and her murderous aura was going out of control. A seemingly uncontroble feeling of rage had shrouded her entire body. "Your... eyebrow peaks have dissipated. Your skin has stretched, and your waist and hip have changed in shape and size. You no longer have the body of a virgin!" the ck-masked woman lowered her voice and clenched her teeth as she spoke one word at a time, "Icy Heart Jade Bone, Icy Heart Jade Bone... wheres the scope for icy heart once your heart gets taken over by lust? How can it exist if that happens?!" Tie Bu Tians entire body trembled. She couldnt speak. "Who did it!?" the ck-masked woman asked sharply in a loud voice. "Master..." Tie Bu Tian repeatedly kowtowed, "Please forgive your disciple..." "Forgive you..." The ck-masked womans body shed. She suddenly grabbed her wrist, and used two fingers to examine. The expression on her face became even more shocked as she suddenly faced upwards and let out a wildughter. Her voice sounded mournful, "Good! Very good! Its superb! I C Lan Mei Xian C am the Icy Heart Plum Immortal, and Ive genuinely received an excellent disciple. She has practiced Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique, yet she has a bastard child in her womb!" Yang Ruo Lans tender body shook fiercely at this time. She looked at Tie Bu Tian in disbelief. [I wouldve never thought that this junior sister would turn out to be so audacious! She has clearly surpassed the me of those days several times over...] [She hasnt only destroyed the Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique, but she also has a child in her womb...] "Whose vile spawn is it?!" Lan Mei Xian fiercely asked as her graceful face twisted. Tie Bu Tian kept her mouth shut. "Whose child is it?" Lan Mei Xian asked furiously, "Who got you pregnant?!" "Its..." Tie Bu Tian clenched her teeth. Then, she suddenly determined herself to fight back. She raised her head with a firm look on her face and replied, "Master, you dont have to ask. This is the child of my man... I beseech you to consider the fact that theres a fetus inside me. Kindly spare your disciples life for the time being... for old times sake. Im willing to ept whatever punishment the Master deems fit once the baby is born!" "You dare to talk back instead of giving an answer?" Lan Mei Xian was so angry that her chest was moving up and down in a fierce manner. Suddenly, a frantic murderous intent shed in her eyes as she spoke in a stern voice, "You think that I wont dare to kill you?! I will kill you right now!" She raised her palm. Her murderous aura welled-up crazily, and struck down towards the top of Tie Bu Tians head like a lightning! Chapter 465 Such a Silly Girl! The palm pierced the air, and issued a loud xiu sound. Then, a faint white smoke pervaded in the air! Tie Bu Tian closed her eyes. She tightly covered her lower abdomen with her hands. A trace of guilt and remorse shed on her face. And, two streams of tears slowly slid down her face. [Chu Yang, I couldnt protect our child...] "Master!" Yang Rou Lan had been through such a situation in the past. So, she knew that her master would do something because she was furious at this moment. Therefore, she was already prepared to protect her. She hastily took a single step, and used hers hands to block Lan Mei Xians palm. And, she shoved away Tie Bu Tians body with a kick at the same time. And, Tie Bu Tians body went sliding away as a result. "Please show mercy!" Yang Rou Lan only had enough time to speak these two words. Lan Mei Xian raised her foot, and kicked towards Yang Rou Lan. She then spoke in a stern voice, "Youre not qualified-enough to advise me to show mercy," she smiled bitterly and continued, "I only took two disciples my entire life. The first disciple lost her virginity while she was unmarried, and gave up the Icy Heart and Jade Bone Saintly technique halfway. And now, the second one... the second disciple also got pregnant before getting married! This is even more..." "This has been my lifelong wish, ah! But, everything has changed into soap bubbles!" Lan Mei Xian felt a suffocating feeling of anger surging in her heart. Then, she spat out a mouthful of blood with a pop sound. She then said ferociously, "How would I vent the anger and hatred in my heart if I dont kill you...?" "Master... you must ask her what came to happen before you punish her... Maybe, junior sister is a victim of something. Perhaps she was forced..." It was already toote for Yang Rou Lan to stop her. So, she shouted out loud with the entirety of her strength. "Huh?" these words made Lan Mei Xians mind clear. So, she stopped midway. She then looked at Tie Bu Tian, "What the hell happened?" "Master..." Tie Bu Tian took a deep breath. She looked up and said, "Your disciple did it willingly..." "Sl*t!" Lan Mei Xian angrily cussed, "What good are those stinky men huh? Why... why you are you like this... it keeps happening again and again..." she couldnt speak further because of grief. Her fingers were also trembling. "Junior sister, tell us what happened?" Yang Rou Lan walked towards Tie Bu Tian, and asked in a gentle voice. Tie Bu Tian lowered her head. She hesitated for a long time. But then, she felt the kindness of Yang Rou Lan. So, she whispered softly, "My man... it was the man I love... he was trying to help me, and he got affected by the poison of a lust dragon. And, he only had me by his side at that time..." "The poison of a lust dragon..." Yang Ruo Lan and Lan Mei Xian eximed in unison. "I didnt think that Id end up conceiving a child... but, I dont regret it. Instead, I am very satisfied," Tie Bu Tian lowered her head. But, her voice was very firm, "I know I failed to live up to your expectations, Master. Im very guilty for I betrayed your expectations, Master... but..." She raised her head, and looked at Lan Mei Xian. She then spoke in a soft voice, "Master... please forgive your disciple. But, if such a thing happens again I will still save him! Moreover, even if there would be some other woman by his side I... I would never let her do it!" Teardrops dripped down her spotless face. She even blushed while she spoke about this matter. However, she still spoke her heart out, and without the slightest of hesitation. "Oh dear!" Lan Mei Xian let out a deep sigh. She closed her eyes, and her entire being seemed to have aged a few decades in this moment! She had been born in arge and respected n. Her innate aptitude had been exceptionally good since her childhood. So, she was received by a great and talented individual as their disciple. And, she had practiced the Icy Heart and Jade Bone Saintly Technique from that day onwards. But, her aptitude was limited. So, she hadnt been able to cross the final level; no matter how much she had tried... She had reached this bottleneck 40 years ago. But, she hadnt been able to cross it. She knew that she would probably never cross it in this life. Therefore, she had received Yang Rou Lan C who had the Jade Bone Physique C as her disciple. But, she hadnt expected that Yang Rou Lan would end up falling in love with Chu Fei Ling after she matured... and that too before she had entered the highest level of the marital technique that she had been practicing! Lan Mei Xian attached great importance to passing-on her heritage, but she also understood the difficulties of her disciple. After all, remaining unmarried throughout ones life wasnt something every woman could endure. So, she allowed Yang Rou Lan to get married and start a family. But, she was depressed. So, she had gone out to travel around the world in order to soothe her troubled heart, and had found Tie Bu Tian thereafter. She was again tempted to receive an apprentice... But, she had never expected that Tie Bu Tian would also walk the same road! The entirety of her hopes had suddenly turned into dust! [The lover of my disciple was affected by the lust poison. Moreover, it was the most overbearing poison of the lust dragon. How could she have helplessly watched her lover die like that? How could she not save him when she knew she could?] Lan Mei Xian asked herself whether she wouldve done the same thing or not... [What else is there to say in this case?] A long while passed before she spoke in a dull voice, "Get up. The Master isnt lucky enough. Thats all. Thats why I couldnt keep such priceless disciples in my care..." she spoke out this sentence. She had alsoe to terms with the situation in her heart. Things had already gotten this far. So, what else could she say? What would be the use of speaking any further? What good would killing Tie Bu Tian do? Whats more... two lives would be taken away in one corpse if she were to kill Tie Bu Tian... "Thank you very much, Master... Im sorry, Im sorry... Im sorry... boohoo..." Tie Bu Tian tapped her head twice on the floor. She knew that her Masters lifelong dream had been shattered by her actions. But, her Master had still forgiven her. So, she couldnt help but feel even guiltier. She saw that her Master was in pain, and she felt as if a knife was being twisted in her heart. Yang Rou Lan had seen Tie Bu Tian for the first time. But, she knew that the Master wouldve also felt regret her whole life if Tie Bu Tian had been killed by the raging palm of the Master. She knew that her masters heart wouldve been encumbered by an unbearable sense of guilt if that hade to happen... After all, the unborn child was innocent... Yang Rou Lan had also lost her child. And, she had been suffering with heartache ever since. In fact, she hadnt been able to forget it for even a moments time. How could she not understand the feelings of a mother towards her child? No treasure in the entire world could rece these feelings! "Sigh... it must be hard for you..." Lan Mei Xian let out a sigh. She suppressed her own sense of loss in her heart and spoke, "You are the Emperor a man in disguise. Moreover, youre pregnant... this is..." After much deliberation, she had realized that her disciple was in a very difficult situation. "What about that man?" It seemed that wrinkles had been piled up on the face of Lan Mei Xian. She waved her hand in a weak manner, and spoke, "Call him here. I will teach him a lesson... you have sacrificed so much for him... he cant disappoint you now... otherwise, I swear on my life that I will kill him even if the heavens would wish to protect him." "The man..." Tie Bu Tian foolishly looked at her master. She again felt sad in her heart. And, she again felt guilty. She was obviously very terrified as well. She stammered, "He... he..." "What about him?" Lan Mei Xian snorted, "Rx, Ive already forgiven you. So, why would I be interested in hurting him?" "Hes not here..." Tie Bu Tian had to muster a great amount of strength to speak out. "What?" Lan Mei Xian frowned and snorted in annoyance. "Actually... he isnt here. He... he has left," Tie Bu Tian replied. "He has left...? Where did he go?" Lan Mei Xian got annoyed and asked, "Doesnt he know that his woman is here? Moreover, his woman is carrying his child...? And, he has gone away at such a time?" Yang Rou Lan also felt resentful in her heart. [How can this man be so irresponsible? This man is simply disgraceful!] Tie Bu Tian was stammering. She didnt know what to say. Atst, she somehow squeezed out a sentence, "Please Master. Dont ask... I... Im willing to do anything, but this..." "Dont ask?" Lan Mei Xian snorted. A cold expression shed through her eyes. She then said in raised voice, "Shadows... both of you...e in!" Tie Bu Tiansplexion turned deathly pale. [Shadows... theres no way they can hide the truth from Master.] The two shadows heard the voice, and came in. They saw that Tie Bu Tian was in good health. So, they let out a long sigh of relief. "Do you know about this matter?" Lan Mei Xian pointed her chin towards Tie Bu Tian, and spoke in a strict voice, "Now, dont tell me that you dont know what I am talking about!" The shadows be agape and tongue-tied. These two hadnt thought that she would ask them about this troublesome matter. However, they owed Chu Yang a lot. And, they had a good rtionship with him. So, how could they betray him? "Huh?" Lan Mei Xian coldly snorted. She raised her head in anger. [Everything has been very strange today. My disciples disobeyed my orders. But, there was a reason behind it. So, its excusable. And, its understandable. But, I didnt expect that these two would also disobey me.] "Actually..." the shadows forehead was full of cold sweat. He replied, "Old Ancestor, we dont know about this matter in much detail..." "Tell me!" Lan Mei Xian was burning in anger. She mmed the table, and the entire tent bounced-up from the ground. "Master, let me say it..." Tie Bu Tian knew that she couldnt hide this thing for long. And, she could see that the shadows were feeling ufortable. So, she stood up and calmly said. Everyones eyes turned to her. "He is surnamed Chu... hes called Chu Yang," Tie Bu Tian started in a soft voice. Yang Rou Lan was startled. [Surnamed Chu?] Tie Bu Tian cleared-up the train of her thoughts. She then talked about when Chu Yang hade to the Iron Cloud Citadel. She told about his journey, and how he had defeated the entire Golden Horse Riders Department. After that, she narrated how he had brought-about the victory of Iron Cloud... "So, you are saying... he doesnt know yet???" Lan Mei Xian was shocked! Her disciple had sacrificed so much. Moreover, she still had no regrets orints. In fact, she was even waiting to give birth to the child. However, the perpetrator merely patted his buttocks, and went away unfettered. And, what made matter even worse... was the fact that he didnt even know anything! "I... I really..." Lan Mei Xian looked towards Tie Bu Tian. She felt resentful towards her for failing to meet her expectations, "this old woman has lived for 358 years... I am seeing your kind of a fool for the first time... you foolish girl! You, you... you are so foolish that your foolishness has gone off the charts!" "Master... this disciple also wants to be with him. But, I am the Emperor of Iron Cloud. So, I am destined to not be with him. Also, he loves someone else in his heart. I... I..." Tie Bu Tian spoke-up. But, her eyes met the ice-cold eyes of Lan Mei Xian, and she lowered her gaze. She spoke no further. "Humph! He loves someone else?!" Lan Mei Xian snorted and said, "King of hell Chu... King of Hell Chu... Humph! The one who thinks its okay to have thoughtless s*x first... and then abandons the girlter... King of Hell Chu!" "He wouldnt have abandoned me after having thoughtless s*x..." Tie Bu Tian exined in a meek manner. "You are a fool! When will you stop being such a dumb girl?!" Lan Mei Xian scolded angrily. The atmosphere became a bit dense at this moment. Then, a group of smoke started to appear in front of Yang Rou Lan. That bundle of smoke condensed, and gradually turned into a few words. Lan Mei Xian snorted. She again felt dizzy in anger, "Yang Rou Lan, youre also incredible! First, you wasted the Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique. Then, you went so far as to allow the connection between your heart and the world to break. And, your umted Icy Heart Jade Bone Power also dissipated as a result of that. You are great! Youre genuinely great! You are truly worthy of being called my disciple!" Yang Rou Lansplexion turned a bit awkward. However, she ignored her Masters taunt on her. And, she read the words that had just appeared before her. She couldnt help but be pleasantly surprised, "Master, its been found! Fei Ling has found the Mysterious Yang Jade Core." Chapter 466 Ruo Lan, Go and Teach That Bastard A Lesson! "What? Its been found? So quickly...!" Lan Mei Xian knitted her eyebrows. That writing only had two lines Mysterious Yang Jade Core has been found. Return... theres an important matter! "Thank god! Its been found... Now father-inw is going to get better." Yang Ruo Lan joyfully pped her hands. But then, she frowned, "But, why call me back with such urgency?" However, others werent infected by her joyful mood. There was still a heavy atmosphere in the tent. Lan Mei Xian was mourning in her heart. In fact, she felt like dying. This blow had been too cruel for her! "Thats it. Im done... you can do whatever you want," Lan Mei Xian listlessly spoke, "Your Master is the one at fault. It seems that this Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique... will have to end here. As a Master, I... dont wish to suffer a third blow. Ive suffered enough. Everything is over now..." Tie Bu Tian and Yang Ruo Lan felt the heaviness of her mood. And, they felt extremely guilty. "This Phantom Jade... I request Master to take it back," Tie Bu Tian bowed. Then, she respectfully held the Phantom Jade in her hands, and handed it over to Lan Mei Xian. Lan Mei Xian looked at Tie Bu Tian with aplicated look in her eyes. Then, she heaved a deep sigh. She recalled, [I had received her as my apprentice since her infancy. I personally helped build her physical foundation until she was three years old. I cleared her meridians. After that, I woulde to see her every year. And, I would stay with her for some time every time...] [I stoppeding often until recently... when she became capable of having breakthroughs by herself.] [It can be said that my footprint is present in every stage of this disciples growth. Since she could only speak babblingnguage... and right up to the present. Isnt she far more than just an apprentice in my heart?] [I cant ever have a child in my life since Ive cultivated the Icy Heart Jade Bone. But, Ive always treated Tie Bu Tian as my own daughter. Ive taught her at my own expense. Ive done my utmost to give her the best possible care...] She was sitting quietly with a load on her mind. A long time passed before she slowly stood up. Then, she walked up to Tie Bu Tian, and replied in a warm voice, "Theres no need. You are the Emperor of a nation. You need this item... I give it to you. It wont be of much use if it stays with me." She took it, and hung it around Tie Bu Tians neck with her own hands. Tie Bu Tian choked with emotion. And, tears started to stream down her face. She sobbed and said, "Master..." Then, she threw herself into the arms of the Master, and hugged her tightly. Lan Mei Xian sorted out the jade token for her. Tears welled-up in her eyes as she spoke with a smile, "Silly child... Youre such a silly girl ah... I dont know how your life would turn out to be... s!" Suddenly, a startled look appeared on her face. She asked, "Whats this?" Lan Mei Xian had unexpectedly smelled a very subtle but an extremely pure medicinal fragrance. And, her heart had turned pale with fright! She flicked her finger, and a purple jade bottle jumped out from Tie Bu Tians bosom. She then looked closely at that sealed purple jade bottle. A subtle medicinal fragrance was somehowing out of this sealed bottle. Lan Mei Xiansplexion changed drastically. She waved her hand, and ordered, "You two go out." The two shadows went out as instructed. Lan Mei Xian facial expression had turned serious. She slowly unscrewed the bottles cap. And, a strong medicinal efficacy gushed out in the form of fumes as she unscrewed the cap halfway. She sniffed it, and suddenly too two steps back. She stared at the purple jade bottle in her hand in disbelief. Then, she screwed-back the bottles cap at a lightning speed. And, she gripped it tightly in her hand. Her body shuddered, "Who gave it to you!?" Her eyes had looked very luminous and somewhat scary when she had asked this question... "It... It was a stranger... because I helped him once... um, saved his life..." Tie Bu Tian saw the scary look in her Masters eyes. So, she didnt mention Chu Yangs name. "Stranger... what sort of a stranger?" Lan Mei Xian clicked her tongue, and inquired aggressively. "His appearance was ever-changing. So, I dont know his real appearance," Tie Bu Tian got even more apprehensive. "You should thank them properly..." Lan Mei Xian stared at her for a while before she heaved a long sigh. Then, she burst into a joyfulughter. Tie Bu Tian obviously didnt wish to tell, but Lan Mei Xian had let-off this topic very easily. Moreover, she had let out a profoundughter for some reason... She put the purple jade bottle back in Tie Bu Tians hand, andughed gently. The more sheughed... the jubnt she became... "Master, what happened to you?" Yang Ruo Lan and Tie Bu Tian panicked, and asked. [Could it be that Master couldnt withstand such a blow, and lost her sanity thereafter?] "I amughing...ughing because you have turned your misfortune into a blessing!" Lan Mei Xianughed heartily. It seemed as if she had been freed from her worries. In fact, she had be radiant with delight. But, Yang Ruo Lan and Tie Bu Tian were baffled. [The Master looked so dejected a moment ago. So, its hard to imagine why has she suddenly be so cheerful...?] [What can be the reason behind this?] Then, Lan Mei Xian rejoiced and asked, "Tian Tian, you are expecting the child in eight months, right?" "Yes." Tie Bu Tian blushed and lowered her head. "Ha ha ha... good!" Lan Mei Xianughed and said, "I will visit with your Senior Sister to congratte you at the scheduled time! Meanwhile, theres an important business I must tend to!" She solemnly looked at Tie Bu Tian, "Remember this... your Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique has been wasted, but you mustnt let the Icy Heart Power disperse; no matter what happens! This is something that concerns your life. You must bear my words in your mind!" She paused after she spoke these words, and became extremely serious! Tie Bu Tian was obviously very puzzled in her heart, but she still agreed like a well-behaved child and replied, "Yes. I will be waiting respectfully for Master and Sister." "Ah... this isnt right," Lan Mei Xian paced back and forth several times as she said, "This matter is of great importance. Shall I return? Its hard to say how many stupid things this silly girl will have done by time I return. She may end up ruining everything! I cant go back now. I will stay here, and I will keep watch over you." Tie Bu Tian and Yang Ruo Lan looked at each other in dismay; they were stupefied. "Ruo Lan, I wont go back with you at this time. So, you must be careful on the way," Lan Mei Xian made up her mind and addressed Yang Ruo Lan. "Yes." "In addition... that business I have in the Upper Three Heavens... lets set it aside for the time being!" Lan Mei Xian snorted and continued, "Its only a little loss. It doesnt matter." Yang Ruo Lans heart skipped crazily. [Only a little loss...? Master has staked a total of 10,000 purple crystals. Moreover... the final moment has already arrived. And, those 10,000 purple crystals will be gone in case she loses! This is equivalent to the overall stock that had been umted by all the previous generations of a small n of the Upper Three Heavens!] [And, Master said that she doesnt want it?] One must know that Tie Bu Tian was going to deliver after eight months. Lan Mei Xian could travel back and forth more than a dozen times in this time period, and she would still have a lot of spare time on her hands. So, there was no rush. But, she was surprising going to give up on that wealth to wait for Tie Bu Tians delivery...? This was very strange! Yang Ruo Lan was about to get to the heart of matter when she heard a fine sound. It seemed like that of a mosquito. [The technique to congregate sound into a thread?!] "Ruo Lan, you will pass through the Middle Three Heavens on your way back. So, teach a ruthless lesson to that King of Hell Chu! Dont beat him to death. But, you must break the bones in his body and leave him crippled!" It was the voice of Lan Mei Xian, "He dared to have an illicit se*ual rtion with my disciple, and he abandoned her after that. He cant be forgiven that easily!" Yang Ruo Lan moved her lips in reply. She couldnt use this ability like her Master could. She then nted her vision, and looked at the lower abdomen of Tie Bu Tian. "Dont tell him anything! I shall personally settle this ount with him someday!" Lan Mei Xian coldly snorted, "Leave that bastard alive. We cant allow him to disturb your junior sisters mood for now!" She paused, and then further said, "Dont even let your junior sister know about this!" Yang Ruo Lan nodded. She also cussed in her heart with her entire strength... [That a*shole! How can he be so irresponsible?! How can he just pat his buttocks and leave like that? He cant be forgiven for such a crime! I wouldve taught him a lesson even if the Master hadnt asked me to!] An invisible storm had silently taken birth... Lan Mei Xian went with Tie Bu Tian, and returned to the Imperial Pce. It appeared like she had made up her mind that she would stay by Tie Bu Tians side. It seemed as if she had decided, [theres no other matter that can be as important as my poor little disciple since she has already lost her entire cultivation! I must stay with her, and I must take care of her.] Even Tie Bu Tian was amazed by this development, and was unable to conceal her happiness. ... ... Chu Yang was presently approaching Mt. Dingjun! It looked like a giant stone stool when looking from afar. It was tall and straight like a towering mountain peak. However, it seemed to have been struck by an insanely powerful attack. It seemed as if someone had sliced it across the middle with a knife, and had chopped it in half! It was a great mountain, and was more than 10,000 feet tall. Yet, it unexpectedly turned out to be a giant tform! The entire upper half of the mountain was missing! "Theres a legend about Mt. Dingjun. Supreme Expert Morning Wind and Supreme Expert Drifting Cloud had fought a battle here a long time ago. The Supreme Expert Morning Wind had used the entirety of his power into a saber strike. Supreme Expert Drifting Cloud had dodged the attack. And, the unstoppable saber energy had destroyed the entire upper half of Mt. Dingjun! The rubbles had scattered down the mountain, and formed the rock field below Mt. Dingjun." Ji Mo was standing at the foot of Mt. Dingjun, and was gazing at it. He continued with infinite reverence, "Thats how Mt. Dingjun became like this. Its summit is as t and smooth as a mirror! Theter generations gave a little finishing touch to it. And, they raised the four sides a bit higher. So, theres a vast tnd in the middle now. It has be a natural arena because of that!" Chu Yang looked at this Mt. Dingjun, and tried to imagine how that remote battle wouldve taken ce back then. [To think that the battle between two supreme experts would be so devastating that a saber attack could destroy such a great mountain...! Such formidable power is genuinely fascinating.] "Of course, this is merely a legend," Ji Mo smiled and said, "No one knows whether its true or false." "This isnt a legend," Sword Spirit suddenly informed Chu Yang, "Morning Wing and Drifting Cloud really did exist. And, this battle had indeed taken ce..." Chu Yang nodded. Ji Mo still wanted to stay here and say something more. However, Ji Zhu walked overzily while yawning and rubbing his eyes. Then, he sluggishly asked, "Why are you two idling here? Why havent you gone up already... what are you waiting for?" Chu Yang genuinely felt like beating him up as soon as he spoke these words! [Motherfu*ker, you should be thest one in the world to make ament about idling! How could you have the guts to say that?!] Ji Mo rolled his eyes. He didnt turn his head, and simply dragged Chu Yang away from there. The two of them didnt look back, and the reason for that was... [The food we ate a while ago with great difficultly will go to waste if we turn around and see this bastard Ji Zhu pick his feet.] They moved forward on that road. They were about to turn a corner to go over to the foot of the mountain in order to enter the uphill road... but, they heard a long cry from the front. This cry echoed, and shook the mountains! A majestic voice roared loudly, "Meng Luo! Im only asking you this C you will hand her over or not?" Chu Yang and Ji Mo nced at each other, and saw the answer in each others eyes. [This is Dong Wu Shangs voice! But, why he is confronting Meng Luo... that guy is one of the Top 8 Young Masters?] They were about to increase their pace when they suddenly heard a strange howling of a wolf, "Ahwooh ~~~ Meng Luo, you motherfu*ker! Ahwooh ~~~ will you hand her over or not you grandmotherfu*ker? Ahwooh~~ Trust me... I will kill you with my fart this instant! Ahwooh~~..." Chu Yang nearly burst outughing. [Theres no need to guess who the owner of this voice is. No one besides Luo Ke Di can produce such sounds!] Ji Mos body quivered as he blurted out, "Dog Aunt! Fu*k me! My brothers are here!" Chapter 467 Brothers Reunite! Ji Mo and Chu Yang elerated their footsteps to rush forward. Ji Zhu followed after them, but was left to pant heavily. And, the ten experts of the Ji n he led had no choice but to follow. They took a turn, and saw that two groups were in confrontation. Dong Wu Shang stood on the top of a prominent mountain rock. And, his face seemed like ck ice. He was dressed in a ck robe. The hilt and a small part of his ck saber were exposed from behind his back. There was a sharp look on his face. He seemed like a majestic mountain that was overlooking the world of mortals beneath! Dong Wu Lei and ten experts of the Dong n stood behind him. Lou Ke Di stood beside him in a snow-white robe. He had a golden crown above his head. He looked very handsome, elegant, and graceful. He also had a folding fan in his hand; the fan had a golden outline. He was waving it, and seemed to be very rxed whilst doing so. This was the appearance of an elegant young master. But, Lou Ke Dis facial expression was obscene, and his gestures looked wretched and arrogant. Anyone whod see him wouldnt regard him as an elegant young master. Instead, they would think that he was a young ruffian who could do any imaginable misdeed! The manner in which this guy was shaking his shoulders at this moment was particrly annoying. His body was constantly convulsing, and it seemed as if he was trembling in excitement or something. And, this left the onlookers with a strong desire to p him wildly in order to make him stop! There was a young master on their opposite side; he wore an embroidered robe. He was also quite handsome. His eyes were as bright as stars, and his facial features were delicate. He was elegant and graceful. He looked like a typical young master since his overall bearings were very graceful. This youngster was the eldest young master of the Meng n C Meng Luo. And, he was leading ten King Level experts of the Meng n! However, the facial expression of Young Master Meng Luo seemed very indignant at the moment. He was ring at Dong Wu Shang, and it seemed as if he would shoot fire from his eyes. In fact, it seemed as if he would bite him to death. Several other people also stood in the surroundings. They were clearly enjoying the sight of this confrontation. These three ns stood in a state of mutual hostility, and seemed ready for a battle. The matter was this C the Second Young Master of the Luo n, Luo Ke Di, had been strolling idly in a carefree manner. He arrived here, and saw that the people of the Meng n were already on Mt. Dingjun. He didnt care much at first. However, Second Young Master Luo had very sharp eyes. And, his sharp eyes spotted that Meng Luo was holding a little leopard in his hands. But, it didnt seem properly tamed as of yet since Meng Luo had been hastening-on with his journey. But, he was diligently trying to train it nheless. In fact, he would asionally allow it go on a hunt by itself... However, the Second Young Master Luo got jealous when he saw this! [Crap! This is the cub of a Storm Leopard! Its a seventh grade spirit beast, ah! This is such a treasure.] Spirit beasts were generally captured at a young age because an adult spirit beast was impossible to tame. However, adult spirit beasts would kill their own cubs to prevent them from falling into the hands of humans and being enved thereof if they were to be cornered! The Cang Lan Battlefront was the only ce in the entire Middle Three Heavens where innumerable spirit beasts could be found. But, they were only killed for their furs and inner cores. Therefore, only a few people possessed a decent spirit beast as a pet! In fact, cubs under the third level were only used as y-objects once they were caught! The Second Young Master Luo hadnt expected that this wretched Meng Luo would have a Storm Leopards cub C a seventh level spirit beast! [This is the kind of treasure is hard toe by. It is almost impossible to obtain, ah!] Second Young Master Luo had be jealous in an instant. However, Luo Ke Di also felt a bit regretful. [I had slipped out to have fun on my own. And, I dont have any attendants on my side because of that. Moreover, this Meng Luos strength isnt inferior to mine. After all, hes also a top-ss King Level expert.] [I can neither outsmart him, nor overpower him! Hows this fair?] The Second Young Master Luo anxiously turned around. However, he saw Dong Wu Shanging over from the other side at this time. Moreover, he was leading a mighty team of the Dong n. Consequently, the Second Young Master jumped-up in excitement. It seemed as if he had found his savior. Meng Luo looked at the approaching outsiders, and hid his Storm Leopard cub. He didnt wish the others to know that he had this kind of a treasure.... Meng Luo and Dong Wu Shang came face to face. So, they had no other choice but to greet each other. They stopped their footsteps, and exchanged a few greetings. They were about to go on different directions, but Luo Ke Di ran over crying with grief and indignation on his face. He held Dong Wu Shang and said, "Fourth Brother, you must do justice for me, ah!" This sentence left everyone startled all of a sudden. Meng Luo was also somewhat bbergasted. [Whats going on in the mind of this Wolf Sword King?] Dong Wu Shang became extremely angry and asked, "Who bullied you?" [My brother got bullied by someone? Who could dare to do that?] Meng Luo also got a little curious. However, he was also taking joy in others misfortune. So, his ears got erected to listen instead of leaving the ce in a hurry. However, Meng Luo hadnt expected that Luo Ke Di would actually wail out, "Fourth Brother, it is this goddamned Meng Luo!" Dong Wu Shang and Meng Luo got extremely shocked! This was totally unexpected... Meng Luo felt that he was being wronged, [When did I fu*king bully you, huh? Is this some kind of a joke?] "What happened?" "Fourth... I suffered a great untold hardship a moment ago. But, I somehow managed to kill those two Storm Leopards. And, I was very pleasantly surprised to find a Storm Leopard cub. But, this goddamned Meng Luo snatched it from me..." Luo Ke Di narrated in a loud voice as he shed some tears. Dong Wu Shang squinted at Luo Ke Di. [I know that this guy is using me. He wants to snatch away Meng Luos treasure...] [The matter is pretty obvious C the white robe on this bastards body is spotless. His hair isnt disheveled either. What did he say, I suffered a great untold hardship a moment ago. But, I somehow managed to kill those two Storm Leopards...? Motherfu*ker, those are seventh level spirit beast. You shouldnt even be able to face one by yourself. Yet, you dare to brag so much?] [But... this is my brother, ah!] [Moreover, this Storm Leopard is a precious treasure! How can I leave this in the hands of this scum Meng Luo? Luo Ke Di may not get it, but this must at least belong to me C Dong Wu Shang...] Therefore, Dong Wu Shang flew into a rage. Then, he ruthlessly looked towards Meng Luo, and roared, "Meng Luo! Hand over my brothers spirit beast!" Meng Luo angrily crooked his mouth as his eyes nted! [What the fu*k is this? How did things suddenlye to this point? How did the story-line change so quickly?] A dozen or more King level Experts of his n had worked hard to kill that Storm Leopard couple. And, they had coincidently found a cub. Meng Luo hade to cherish this cub as his own life. [How could Luo Ke Di take credit for this? How could he be so shameless?] [But, its clear that Lou Ke Di has idently seen the Storm Leopard cub, and has be envious. Greed has taken over his heart...] [But... when did Luo Ke Di and Dong Wu Shang be brothers?] "Brother Dong, you are wrongly using the innocent!" A mountain of anger had bubbled-up inside Meng Luo. He spoke in a sullen tone, "Do I C Meng Luo seem to be that kind of a person?" "You are not?" Dong Wu Shang snorted and didnt budge from his stance. Then, he spoke in a rude and unreasonable manner, "I dont care whether you are that kind of a person or not... I want that Storm Leopard! Give it back to my brother!" "This Storm Leopard is mine!" Meng Luo got so angry that he nearly spat out blood, "Luo Ke Di, how can you be so shameless? You say its yours? Do you even have the ability to kill a Storm Leopard?" Lou Ke Di shrugged his shoulders and replied, "Humph! Its indeed mine! Youve snatched it from me!" Everything went dark before Meng Luos eyes. Dong Wu Shang shouted loudly, "Meng Luo, Im only asking you this once C are you handing it over or not?" he had deliberately channeled his vigor out of his body as he had spoken this sentence. Therefore, his majestic aura had submerged into his powerful male voice, and had rushed towards Meng Luo in order to oppress him! Chu Yang and Ji Mo had also heard this sentence very clearly. "Ha ha..." Meng Luoughed grimly. He wasnt a good man to begin with. Moreover, he had always held a powerful status. In addition, he was the kind of person who wouldnt refrain from doing any unimaginable deeds either. His eyesight was also very keen. So, there was no way that he would be deterred by Dong Wu Shang. He replied in an unstrained and frank manner, "Dong Wu Shang, do you wish to advocate for Luo Ke Di?" "So what if I do?" Dong Wu Shang narrowed his eyes. He looked rather dangerous. "This Storm Leopard cub is mine! You dont need to try to cover up this fact. Everyone here knows whether Luo Ke Di is speaking the truth or lying," Meng Luo spoke-up in an eerie voice, "Dong Wu Shang, could it be that you are trying tomit way-looting right now?" "So what if its way-looting? So what if you are getting robbed?" A mischievouslyughter was heard at first. It was soon followed by an arrogant voice. Dong Wu Shang, Luo Ke Di, and Meng Luo turned their heads around in unison. They then looked towards the other side of the mountain road, and saw that a few people were approaching them. Ji Mo! The protagonist of Mt. Dingjun had arrived! However, Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Dis gazes fell on the man who was walking beside Ji Mo. And, they couldnt hold back the feeling of excitement from showing-up on their faces! That mans ck robe was fluttering in the wind. His stature was tall. He was walking on the mountain-road. Yet, every step of his made it seem as if he was strolling leisurely in a garden. It seemed as if the King of Hell himself had suddenly appeared in the mortal world. And, it seemed as if he had brought clouds of worries and mists of cruelty with himself... Every step that he took made people feel like he was stepping on the dark clouds of hell. He looked at Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Di, and a faint smile appeared on his face. This made both the men feel warmed-up in their hearts... as if his smile had been a spring breeze instead. They spontaneously took a step forward to greet him. They were about to do as they had intended, but they saw that Chu Yang slightly shook his head before they could. Therefore, the two of them had to swallow their words back down to their bellies. However, they still felt an inexplicable feeling of excitement welling-up in their hearts. It wasnt that Chu Yang didnt wish meet and greet them. He simply didnt want them to recognize him in front of others. He himself didnt care. But, the public disclosure of their brotherhood would be tantamount to the revtion of the alliance between the Ji n, Luo n, Dong n, Gu n and Stealing God and Thieving Ghost! And, this would be enough to cause a great uproar in the Middle Three Heavens! Chu Yang didnt know what consequences this would lead to. But, he feared that other aristocratic ns may start to feel insecure. And, it would perhaps lead to a disaster if the people with high aspirations were to stir things up. Therefore, Chu Yang wanted to wait and watch for the time being. He feared nothing in the world when it came to himself, but he had to think for his brothers as well. Ji Mo was proudly approaching the scene with big strides. He had the gait of a dragon, and swiftness of a tiger. He held out his hand, and pointed his finger, "Meng Luo! Dog Aunt! Quickly hand over the Storm Leopard. Otherwise, we brothers will snatch it from you by force." Luo Ke Di issued a loud Ahwooh howl, and jumped up, "Ahwooh! Ha ha ha... Ahwooh... Meng Luo, hand over the Storm Leopard!" Meng Luo clenched his teeth. He suddenly faced upwards, and started tough, "You people will rob me? Ha ha ha... Dong Wu Shang, Luo Ke Di, Ji Mo! You three,e on together! You want this Storm Leopard? No problem! Defeat me, and this Storm Leopard is yours!" He suddenly shook his arms. The embroidered robe on his body shook with a thunderous noise, and thepel of his robe was split-open from the vibration. Then, something floated out like a cloud. He extended his right hand, and revealed a multi-colored leopard. That leopard was squatting on his palm, and was squeaking in an inconsiderate manner. Meng Luo flicked his hand, and the little leopard was sent out flying. It fell into the arms of an old man who stood behind him. Then, he took three giant steps forward, and took an awe-inspiring stance! He pped his hands, and a metal nging sound echoed. Then, he raised his eyes, and looked towards the three men with a strong desire to fight them. Chu Yangs ck robe was fluttering. He took a step out, and covered a distance of seventy to eighty feet in a single step. He had stepped onto the boulder Dong Wu Shang had been standing on... in merely one step! "Big brother... you are at King Level?" Dong Wu Shangs jumped-up in surprise as he asked in a low voice. "A trivial Second Grade Sword King. Thats all," Chu Yang touched his nose, and replied in a modest manner. Dong Wu Shang almost fainted! [It hasnt been too long since we met in the Lower Three Heavens. He used to be a few dozen levels below us back then. We meet again today, and hes on the same level as everyone... This... this is practically impossible.] "Is this Meng Luo?" Chu Yang looked towards Meng Luo with some dignified expressions. And, he recalled the memories from his previous life. [Meng Luo, Jasper Flower, Tian Bu Ru... Hes one of the twelve famed figures of the Middle Three Heavens.] Chapter 468 Battles Meng Luo! "Yes. Its him!" Dong Wu Shang snorted and said, "Meng ns Eldest Young Master Meng Luo. He lives a life of dissipation C wining, dining, whoring, and gambling. And, he is particrly lecherous! This guy is a typical yboy!" It was clear from his voice that he didnt have any respect for Meng Luo since his character was despicable. Chu Yang frowned. [Looking down on his character is fine, but his strength mustnt be underestimated. Dong Wu Shang he will surely end up paying bitterly if he maintains this mentality while confronting Meng Luo.] "You mustnt underestimate the enemy!" Chu Yang warned him, "His current strength may not be beneath yours!" "Are you serious?" Dong Wu Shang sneered loudly. His current strength had progressed greatly. He had been cultivating with the ck saber by his side at all times. Thats how he had progressed very rapidly! Moreover, the ck saber had made him practically invincible. No one besides Gu Du Xing could cause trouble for him in the younger generation. In fact, even Ao Xie Yun didnt look him in the eye anymore. So, there was no way he would take a trivial guy like Meng Luo seriously. Chu Yang carefully observed Meng Luo, and spoke in a lowered voice, "What you are seeing is merely a fa?ade of this Meng Luo... He has practiced Gather Yin to Supplement Yang Technique." "Eh?" Dong Wu Shang opened his mouth wide, "An evil technique?" "Moreover, Meng Luo also has a special physical constitution. He has also practiced the Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique. Its been handed down from generation to generation in the Meng n, but no one has ever been able to practice it. Youd have to be careful against him even if you and Du Xing were to fight him as one!" Chu Yang whispered. "Yeah, but our Coyote wants his Storm Leopard. And, we must snatch it since weve already decided to block his way and rob him!" Dong Wu Shang narrowed his eyes and said, "I will go deal with him!" Meng Luo was still in the field after he had issued the challenge. He had wildly challenged three enemies at once, but he obviously knew, [These three individuals would never join hands to deal with me under the gazes of so many people. Their status wont permit them to!] [And, I have nothing to be afraid of if theye to fight independently! In fact, I am confident that I would be able to defeat Dong Wu Shang if hees. I wouldnt even need to use the Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique... Anyway, Ive never disyed that technique before anyone!] Meng Luo had absolute confidence in himself. So, he had nothing to fear! Chu Yang squinted as he watched Meng Luo in the field. Then, he solemnly spoke, "Youve never dealt with Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique. So, itd be better that I go." "You?" Dong Wu Shang was somewhat bewildered. [I havent dealt with it, but have you?] But then, he saw the confident look that was brimming in Chu Yangs eyes. He knew that his Big Brother always makes a proper strategy first. And, he moves into action only then. So, Dong Wu Shang couldnt help but nod his head involuntarily. Only Chu Yang could make him behave in such an obedient manner. Even Gu Du Xing wouldnt be able to make him behave this way... let alone someone else. Thats because Chu Yang had brought about a miracle... the sort of which he wouldve never been able to achieve! Furthermore, it was a martial art miracle! Whats more... even his brothers had also managed to aplish something they couldnt have achieved on their own. And, it was all thanks to Chu Yangs assistance! Chu Yang solemnly said, "You must closely observe how Ipel him to reveal his Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique. Then, you must inform the other brothers about it. They need to be prepared as well." Chu Yang naturally knew that the current chaotic situation was the most favorable to him. [My brothers would inevitably suffer a loss if Meng Luo managed to escape from this chaotic situation and bumps into my brothers in the future!] [Besides, Ji Mos battle to snatch the wife is going to happen soon. And, Meng Luo will certainly enter the battlefield when the timees. Moreover, it will most likely not be me who will be dealing with him in that case!] [Therefore, it will be most advantageous topel Meng Luo to reveal his hidden trump at this time!] Dong Wu Shang nodded his head and replied, "Dont worry! I will be the one to destroy his technique if he dares to use it again!" Ji Mo was raining curses, while Luo Ke Di was jumping greedily. Suddenly, a cold voice said, "We are trying to rob your Strom Leopard. So, we obviously think highly of you! Meng Luo, you should be honored." Meng Luo flew into a rage! [Luo Ke Di, Ji Mo, and Dong Wu Shang are more or less at the same rank as me. I can bear if they call me a few names. But, who is this person who made thisment?] He raised his eyes to look, and saw a ck-robed youth standing beside Dong Wu Shang. This youths hands were crossed behind his back. He floated down from the boulder, and looked at Meng Luo with a cold expression in his eyes. Meng Luo was about to cuss out loud when he saw that the ck-robed youth extended his right hand with a swoosh. His empty palm then unexpectedly issued a loud ng sound. A dense mass of bright shadow dispersed out of his body along with this sword cry, and took shape of a magnificent crown high above his head in the air! This crown was different from the others. The shadow of a long sword was ced above this crown, and it was pointing straight towards the heaven! "Sword King!" Meng Luo cried out in fear. He looked towards Chu Yang again. The look in his eyes had already changed. [This youth is clearly a few years younger than me. However, he has managed to be a Sword King at such a young age!] [This aplishment had made Meng Luo feel dreaded in his heart. [He is the Young Master of which n? How has he never appeared before?] However, Meng Luo was somewhat relieved to see that Dong Wu Shang hadnte out. "Who are you?" Meng Luo asked, "Sir, why get involved in this mess?" "My surname is Chu," Chu Yang smiled a bit and replied, "This is my brother. My brother wants the Storm Leopard! Meng Luo, you seem like a clever person. So, I suggest that you hand it over before its toote!" "Surnamed Chu..." Meng Luo repeated it once, and searched his memory. But, he couldnt find anything relevant. Then, he suddenly grinned fiendishly and said, "You want to fight with me?" "I dont want to fight with you," Chu Yang replied to correct his notion, "I just want you to hand over that Storm Leopard." "Ha ha ha..." Meng Luoughed uncontrobly. Then, he abruptly stopped and said in an eerie voice, "I bet my Storm Leopard. But, what are you going to bet? This Young Master doesnt fight a battle that doesnt have benefits involved." "I will give you this if I lose." Chu Yang flipped over his hand, and a sword appeared with a swoosh. It appeared like the dazzling sun as it suddenly issued ten thousand rays of cold light! Meng Luo was standing 30 feet away. Yet, even he felt a burst of chill blowing against his face as soon as the sword appeared. "I must remind you that this sword can cut iron like mud. It can also cut through any metal and jade. And, it can cut through the strongest defenses!" Chu Yang casually tossed the long sword. It flew out of his hand, and went somersaulting. It gently floated in midair like as a feather, and then came falling down. Chu Yang once again tossed a block of ck steel, and itnded at the spot where the long sword was about to fall. ng the swords edgended on top of the ck steel, and cut right into it... as if it were a block of butter. Meng Luos eyes opened wide in amazement! And, a greedy look shed in his eyes. Chu Yang lifted his foot, and kicked that block of ck steel even though the long sword was still buried in it. The swords de vibrated and issued a buzzing sound as a result. The block of ck steel fell near Meng Luos feet. Chu Yang had performed these actions very gracefully in a very natural and unrestrained manner. He looked far more confident than Meng Luo. Luo Ke Di asked Ji Mo in a low voice, "Why isnt Big Brother afraid that Meng Luo will take the sword and run away?" Ji Mo got annoyed and replied, "Meng Luo wouldve grabbed it and ran away if he were a retard like you! But, the issue is that he isnt!" Luo Ke Di hupped twice. He was embarrassed, and spoke no longer. Meng Luo wasnt stupid. He was certainly feeling greedy at the moment. However, hed have to face the joint besiege of Luo n, Dong n, and Ji n if he took it and ran away. In fact, he wouldnt even be allowed to exin himself if that came to happen. This was the established rule. So, he would have to die along with the people who hade here with him in that case. He couldnt possiblymit such a stupid mistake. Chu Yang chuckled in his heart. [This is my sword Chu Yangs sword. Who can just take it and run away? Sword Spirits power is attached on it. So, the sword will break into two parts as soon as hed activate his intention...] Meng Luo had been stunned. He took out the sword that had easily cut into the ck steel. And, a piece of steel ke fell off from it. Then, he took a sword from an attendant. After that, he merely shed the two swords without applying any strength to it. But, his attendants sword got cut off into two parts like a log of wood. However, Chu Yangs sword didnt even get a single scratch! Meng Luos hands began to tremble a bit. Even his lips began to quiver. He was clearly reluctant to part with this sword. He looked at Chu Yang, and spoke somewhat eagerly, "Do you genuinely wish to bet this sword in our gambling match?" "Why? You dont want to? Forget it if you dont want it." Chu Yang spread out his hands to take back his sword. "I want to! Why would I not want to? The bet is on!" Meng Luos eyes lit-up. [Storm Leopards are good, but the one I have with me is just a cub. It will take decades for it to be a full grown adult. But, this sword is an iparably sharp weapon. Something like this is rarely seen in the world! Its value is even higher than a fully grown storm leopard!] [This guy is unexpectedly betting such a sword. I am getting a big bargain considering the value of the betted items. This is simply like hes gifting this treasure to me.] "Meng Luo, you c*nt. Dont you have any sense of shame? You werent willing to hand over the Storm Leopards cub a while ago. But, you suddenly want to bet it against a peerless treasure-sword?" Luo Ke Di scolded in a loud voice, "Is that your face or butt? Fu*k! Howe it hasnt turned red already?" Luo Ke Dis provocative words pressed Meng Luos buttons to the point that he couldnt take it anymore. Luo Ke Di had only intended to provoke Meng Luo, but he hadnt expected that Meng Luos face would turn red as soon as his voice would fade. Luo Ke Di was left dumbfounded by this result. He held out his hand to point at Meng Luo, and turned to excitedly look at Ji Mo. Then, he turned his head to other side to look at Dong Wu Shang, "Did you see it? Fu*k me! Meng Luo is actually blushing. Motherfu*ker, Ahwooh... this is breaking news for the Middle Three Heavens!" Meng Luos face flushed with anger. He shouted, "Shut the fu*k up! You are the ones who bet the sword. Its not like I insisted on betting this sword! Could it be that you agree to the fact that you blocked my way to rob me?" Chu Yang smiled insipidly. Then, he waved his hand and said, "You guys stand guard here for me! See how I teach a lesson to one of the Top 8 Young Masters!" Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and Dong Wu Shang were thinking the same C they didnt need to act unless Chu Yang would ask them to. This was because Chu Yang would certainly have assurance of victory since he had made the choice to fight! After all, Chu Yang never got involved in a matter he had no assurance of. Ji Mo jumped and loudly mored, "Beat him down! Trample him! Ravage him...!" Luo Ke Di also shouted at the top of his voice, "Get him! Mess him up! Fu*k him up! Ahwooh~~~~" Chu Yang suddenly began to sweat! A trace of intense murderous intent shed on Meng Luos face as he red at Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo. Then, his vision shifted back to Chu Yang. And, he became vignt in his heart. [This guy isnt a known name, but how is he able to deal to with these two famous troublemakers so easily?] [I cant underestimate him.] "Please begin!" Meng Luo thrust his wrist forward, and the long sword released a white magical light as it went flying towards Chu Yang. Chu Yang dodged to the side, and skillfully used his two fingers to grip that swords hilt. And, a sword light suddenly burst out of it. The issued sword shadows seemed as if a peacock had spread its tail. Then, hundreds of shadows of the long sword began to revolve around him! However, he had firmly grasped the long swords real body in his hand. The Sword Point had indicated Chu Yang to do so in advance. Chu Yang looked affectionately at the swords de. He felt as if there was a close connection between him and this long sword. There was burst of emotion in his heart, and the sword energy surged out in abundance! Nine Tribtions Swords Sword Point, Sword Edge, and Sword Spine dashed out of his Dantian with a whistling sound. The long swords de shed strangely, and began to exude a cold murderous aura in all directions. This aura then aggressively pervaded everywhere! Meng Luo felt that formidable aura from the other side, and didnt dare to neglect it. He immediately jumped up, and a strangely shaped folding fan appeared in his hand. He opened the fan with a bang in midair. And, eight Meng Luos appeared in the air at the same time. Each of them had a smile on their face. And, each of them looked graceful and elegantly as they swung their folding fans. Then, all of the eight Meng Luos fell down like lightning towards Chu Yang! A splendid and brilliant crown appeared in the sky! Chu Yang sneered, "Come then!" his body spun. The sword light turned into a meteor, and darted forward like an arrow. He didnt dodge, nor did he evade. He was going for a head-on collision! To firmly shake Meng Luo! Chapter 469 Force You to Reveal Your Hidden Trump! Two peoples shadows came in slight contact for an instant. Then, they suddenly exploded like bomb. And, they changed into countless shadows that scattered in all directions. The two peoples figures had already transformed into two bright shadows in the middle of the field one ck and one white. And, these figures were twisting and twining together. In fact, they had interwoven into a Yin-Yang pattern! The two crowns in the air trembled with a rustling sound! Chu Yang used Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement Technique to move around swiftly. His long sword appeared everywhere like snowkes. It seemed to go forward, and also seemed to go backwards at the same time... It seemed to be moving, and also seemed to be still. His figure was faintly visible even though it was ever-changing. Meng Luos agility skill was very fast and precise. The folding fan in his hand was continuously changing in unexpected ways. It could act as a sword, a saber, a club... but, all forms it would change into seemed to have some kind of connection... Moreover, there was a strange design on the surface of the fan. And, this design could leave people with a dazzling feeling. Dong Wu Shang, Ji Mo, and Luo Ke Di C three people were intently watching the battle. And, they eximed in admiration in their hearts. They had been very startled by the skill and ease with which Chu Yang was handling Meng Luos dangerous attacks. [He was struggling at the bottom several months ago. But, hes giving peerpetition to a Second Grade King Level expert today!] [Moreover, Meng Luo is no ordinary King level expert.] Meng Luo was a hedonistic son of rich parents and a pervert in the eyes of Dong Wu Shang, but he wasnt someone who could be defeated by an ordinary Second Grade King Level expert! After all, he was one of the Eight Big Young Masters. So, each of his moves had infinite might. And, he was repeatedly revealing the cards in his hand. Therefore, one would need to skip levels in order to challenge this guy! Meng Luos eyes seemed to be like that of starving wolf when he looked towards Chu Yangs silhouette. He slowly elerated his speed. Then, he slowly increased his power. He wanted to defeat Chu Yang in very short time... and with the least expenditure of strength! However, he was surprised when he discovered that Chu Yang also slowed down his speed when his own offensive was slow. And, the opponent also managed to increase his speed whenever hed increase his attack speed. Moreover, Chu Yang was doing this despite being under constant pressure! Consequently, they had been evenly matched ever since the battle began! A cold light shed in Meng Luos eyes. And, the folding fans attacks got more and more concentrated. He didnt wish to reveal his hidden trump! However, Chu Yang was dead-set to force Meng Luo to reveal his Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique! The onlookers were hooked to every development of the fight. Even thatzy Ji Zhu was staring with eyes wide open. And, he was watching the fight between these two people without blinking. [No wonder Ji Mo calls this guy Big Brother. Hes very skillful, ah...] The spectators could best describe this battle as pleasing. The two youths were in the middle of a battle; one was dressed in a ck robe and the other in a snow-white one. One had a charming and elegant appearance, and the other one was tall and handsome. In addition, both of them had graceful figures. Their movements were smooth and easy. It seemed as if immortals were floating in the air! Whenever one of them would strengthen his attack and the other would immediately begin to attack ordance with this development. And, the other one would also begin to defend whenever one of them would slightly restrain his offensive... Therefore, this didnt look like a decisive battle. Instead, it looked like two fellow brothers were merely testing out each others martial skills. It seemed as if two strangers had mutually agreed to dance together. And, their dance-steps were elegant and graceful. They didnt look identical when observed closely. However, their movements seemed so wless that it seemed as if both of them were unintentionally synchronizing with each other! Ji Mo and Lou Ke Di were looking at the scene. And, Dong Wu Shang had already arrived behind these two men. "Big Brother hasnt revealed his hidden trump yet." Luo Ke Di whispered. Chu Yang was handling a butchers cleaver with ease. So, it was obvious that Chu Yang hadnt shown his full power yet. "Nonsense!" Dong Wu Shang scolded him with no trace of politeness and said, "Idiot! Meng Luo hasnt revealed his hidden trumps either. So, how can boss show his cards? Your brain is defective!" Luo Ke Di hupped, and replied in a low voice, "What I said is the truth..." Ji Mo was anxiously watching the fight, "Its too fast! Such a fast showdown must be draining their physical strength and martial power. Wu Shang, how do you read the situation?" "Big Brother has things under control," Dong Wu Shang replied with confidence, "They are only probing each other right now. But, they are also trying their best to keep their true strength hidden. The fight seems intense, but the moment when the oue of the battle would be decided hasnt yet arrived." Then, his tone suddenly became serious, "You two, keep your eyes wide open and look closely! Big Brother is doing this to make Meng Luo demonstrate his full strength to you. So, dont speak impractical bullshit right now." Ji Mos eyes-balls froze due to anger, "Hey, Im your elder brother!" Dong Wu Shang didnt pay any attention and turned around. Chu Yang was making clear-cut calctions in the field. [Meng Luo has already altered between a dozen or more types of agility skills. So, this is the time to disrupt the sequence and wreak havoc...] Chu Yang coldly snorted in his heart, and the sword light suddenly rose in a dramatic fashion. [One ray of cold light pierces ten thousand fathoms!] Ten thousand rays of cold light suddenly whizzed, and madly rushed forth! Meng Luo was gob-smacked. He was just reading his opponents potential. And, that was when his opponent had suddenly taken him by storm! So, he was caught off-guard for a moment. He shouted loudly, and used his full strength to defend himself with his folding fan! Shua Shua Shua, Knock Knock Knock... The weapons of the two men hadnt shed since the fight had begun. So, this was the first time that it happened. Meng Luos folding fan continuously faced the sword attacks of Chu Yang, and it seemed like lotus leaves were being blown away by the wind. It appeared as if raindrops had started to pound on banana leaves! The cold light would always find a w in his movements... No matter how many times he changed his agility skills. Then, the sword attacknded on the surface of this special folding fan. And, numerous sword-holes appeared on the surface of the fan! This folding fan of Meng Luos was manufactured of natural ice silk that had been mixed with rainbow-colored jade threads. So, it was invulnerable! It also had a special a function it was tailor-made for the Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique! However, this fan had suddenly sustained a lot of damage. And, Meng Luo felt a twisting heartache as a result of this! The fan had the capability to restore itself into its original form even though the swords tip had pierced holes in it. But, Meng Luo was certain that each hole made by the sword had weakened the spring dream power of his folding fan by a bit. So, he couldnt help but fly into a rage! A ck-cloud-like silhouette suddenly soared up in the field in front of the eyes of the people who were watching the fight! And, the darkness instantly spread out in all directions. However, the white shadow of Meng Luo only remained like a small dot in the middle of the field. In fact, it was only faintly discernible within that devastating darkness! One of the Eight Big Young Masters C Meng Luo had been forced into a situation of absolute disadvantage by the attack of this man with an unknown background! In fact, even defending himself was getting very strenuous for him! The fact was that Chu Yang was also shaken by this. [I havent used the move one ray of cold light pierces ten thousand fathoms at its full power. I have only used sixty percent of it. But, the Ninth Grade King Level Expert Jing Meng Hun had been forced into a difficult situation when I had used this move on him. However, Meng Luo has managed to defend himself without getting hurt!] Chu Yang coldly snorted and spoke, "Nice agility skill you got there! Then, face it one more time!" He againunched one ray of cold light pierces ten thousand fathoms. But, he used seventy percent of its power this time! Meng Luo issued a stuffy groan. His white shadow went flying backwards, and traced a white line in its wake. But, Chu Yangs ck shadow closely followed behind it. He had retained the sword move, and didnt issue it out as he chased Meng Luo. They took dozens ofps of the field in an instant! The people who were watching the fight mored! [One of the Eight Big Young Masters C Meng Luo is unexpectedly running away like a mouse from this man. And, the other man keeps chasing him relentlessly, and is unwilling to let go?] The experts of the Meng n tightly knitted their brows. Their faces exposed expressions of worry. [It would be a major blow to the reputation of the Meng n if Young Master gets defeated in this fight...] Meng Luo ran for more than twentyps in a row. And, his handsome face had already turned purple. Luo Ke Di had smiles of exultation on his face. He jumped out and shouted, "Good! Good! Spank him! Drill into his a*shole. It would be the best if you carve these two words Cstupid c*ntC on his butt." Meng Luo roared wildly. And, his eyes became bloodshot. He fiercely closed his folding fan. And, it turned into a short club. Then, he suddenly turned around, and shot it with the entirety of his power! Bang! Chu Yangs ck robe fluttered as he stood in the field. But, Young Master Meng Luo went rolling like a ball on the ground. His white robe had been riddled with holes. It was all torn and tattered now. A silver glow was exposed from the holes... "Silver Wind Jade Armor!" someone from the crowd eximed out loud in surprise. Everyone was dumbstruck, and turned pale as soon as they heard this. Silver Wind Jade Armor! It was a legendary treasure in the Middle Three Heavens. It was said that it was immune to all sorts of metallic weapons C whether sword or saber. Wearing this on ones body was equivalent to having more than one life. It was unexpected that such an unusual treasure would be present on Meng Luos body! Meng Luo slowly stood up from the ground. Blood spilled over from the corner of his mouth. He held out his hand, and slowly wiped-off the blood. He looked towards Chu Yang with a fierce look on his face. He then spoke bitterly, "Chu, you havepelled me to do this!" Chu Yang became stunned, "Crap! Young Master Meng, weve been fighting for so long... and you still couldnt tell that I had been trying to force you all along? Did you think that I have invited you to have a meal or something?" Ji Mo suddenly burst intoughter. Dong Wu Shangs expressions became tensed. He knew that Chu Yang was deliberately provoking Meng Luo. And, Meng Luo would probably show his hidden trump the next moment as per expectation. Meng Luo chuckled once. He suddenly opened his folding fan. Then, he waved it with a swoosh sound. After that, three clones of Meng Luo appeared on the left side of his body. All of them were waving their folding fans with smiles on their faces. He again waved the folding fan, and three more clones of Meng Luo appeared on his right side! Seven Meng Luo clones were standing side by side in an orderly fashion. Each of them waved their folding fans at the same time. And, they all smiled at the same time. After that, each of them opened their mouths, "Chu, I must get this sword of yours." All seven clones had even spoken at the same time. However, this gave a very disorderly feeling in contrast. Then, the seven Meng Luos took a step forwards at the same time... The entire space seemed to distort. And, the surroundings seemed to be filled with spring moist. The spectators felt as if their mind had been sent into a trance; even Dong Wu Shang was no exception. No matter what their eyes saw or what the bodies felt... they felt that spring had suddenly arrived! The air became more and more moist. It seemed that the spring breeze was blowing and caressing the earth. Myriads of things began to bloom. Some people had already started to feel as if the dried up peach branches had slowly started to grow flower-buds... The seven Meng Luos moved forward in unison, and this feeling of spring-time became more and more distinct. Someone shouted out in surprise... it almost seemed as if this individual was talking in his sleep, "Wow! The willows are turning green so quickly... look, ah... peach has blossomed on those trees... the flower buds are turning more and more pink..." However, it was all a mere illusion! Dong Wu Shang was greatly surprised. Even he had felt that this illusion was real. He felt bitter in his heart. He ruthlessly bit his own tongue. A burst of pain sneaked into him, and his mind sobered up! Dong Wu Shang was aghast and turned pale! [I never knew that Meng Luo had this kind of skill up his sleeve. Fortunately, Im only watching from the sidelines. I wouldve already lost after being trapped in the trance if I were present on the field...] [Hes capable of seizing the minds of everyone without any movement, and without any sign. In addition, hes able to cover such a wide range. Moreover, hes able to seize the minds of people regardless of their level. In fact, theres no exception. What kind of a world-shaking and evil technique is this?!] He realized that Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di had also been bewitched by this blooming spring. He couldnt help but be more startled as a result. He pushed the back of their heads with both of his hands at the same time. An ice-cold energy bubbled up, and entered into their brains. And, they regained their senses as a result of this. Then, they looked at each other, and their faces paled... [This evil technique is extremely terrifying!] Chapter 470 Breaking the Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique! Chu Yangs pupils contracted at once! And, his extraordinary spiritual sense activated. He clearly felt that a strange energy was pouring into his body through the sweat-pores in his body. Meanwhile, each step Meng Luo took, every action and movement his, every time he swung the folding fan, even the gentle smiling expression in his eyes, and the warm and tranquil look on his face C all these aspects were giving people a beautiful yet hazy sensation of a spring-like dream. Meng Luo had already made 14 clones by now. They had assumed a semicircr formation, and were walking towards Chu Yang. This hallucination was aption of light and shadow, and it was trance-inducing in nature. The spring-like atmosphere was getting more and more concentrated with every passing second. In fact, everyone could seemingly smell the sweet fragrance of the spring garden. And, they felt as if the world was full of vitality. Many people had alreadyin down on the rugged ground even though it had lots of oddly shaped rocks spread all over. However, they appearedfortable since warm smiles had appeared on their content faces. It was as if they were lying down on soft grass that was brimming with life and vitality... this was the season of spring inside their dream... Moreover, there were several first-rate King Level experts among these people! However, there was anger burning in Chu Yangs heart at the moment! A burst of hatred! Others might not know this, but he clearly knew that this technique of Meng Luos had been developed with the help of gathering yin to supplement the yang method. He had extracted the primordial yin energy of countless young girls of 15 years of age or below in order to practice this technique to such an extent. He had exploited the emotion of first love of young and na?ve girls to practice his Spring Dream Divine Technique! In fact, this trance was basically the manifestation of the most beautiful feelings of yearning and longing which these young maidens had experienced their whole lives. It was precisely the manifestation of these girls purest dreams... He would employ a sort of extreme pact on these girls in order to gather these dreams. Then, he would mercilessly destroy the dreams of these girls. After that, he would use a tripod furnace to refine the worlds purest and most beautiful feeling of love. This was precisely the Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique! And, the vivid dreams of the girls shattered in this spring dream. So, this so-called spring dream was devoid of spring in reality. Instead, the beautiful dreams of countless young girls were shattering all over. Shattering the vivid dreams of young girls... was the price of spring dream! This was true the origin of the name of Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique. This was the most inhumane and despicable technique. Meng Luo had already practiced it to such an extent! Its influence was so big that it had already gone beyond Chu Yangs expectations! [Hundreds of girls have been ruined by him... at the very least!] A strong killing intent suddenly surged within Chu Yangs heart! And, his strong murderous intention seemingly broke through the enclosure of this spring dream! He wanted to kill this scum! But then, he realized that he had arrived in the Middle Three Heavens very recently. So, his foundation wasnt stable yet. Moreover, the Meng n was one of the top and most respected ns. He would certainly manage to vent his anger if he were to kill Meng Luo at this time. But, that scenario would be extremely unfavorable for him in the long run! Keeping a sorcerer like Meng Luo alive is the most effective weapon to deal with the Meng n! Chu Yang was unaware that Meng Luo had sent a marriage proposal to his beloved Mo Qing Wu. He probably wouldve killed this piece of trash with his sword if he knew about that. In fact, he wouldnt have given two sh*ts about the matters of paramount importance even though he was the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword! However, he waspletely unaware of that situation at the moment. Meng Luo sensed Chu Yangs murderous intention, and his whole body shook. He ferociously urged the spring dream, and made it more vigorous. The smile on his face grew even more intoxicating as a result. And, his appearance turned even more chic and elegant. He appeared very handsome and refined... like the God of Wind himself. In fact, he appeared like a young hero who was briskly walking in the spring breeze. A young woman who hadnt yet experienced her first awakening of love wouldve definitely fallen hard in love with him if the poor girl was present at this scene! This dreamy youngster had nearly gathered the entire worlds attractiveness within himself... Who knew that the gentle and refined looking young man in this fantastic illusion was a vicious and hungry wolf in reality? Meng Luos clones had expanded to 27 by now! The atmosphere within the spring dream was getting richer and richer. He was also about to arrive in front of Chu Yang. However, Chu Yang still hadnt moved into action. Therefore, acent look appeared in Meng Luos eyes. And, it was apanied by a trace of looming killing intent... Dong Wu Shang burned with impatient as he saw this scene. Meanwhile, he also activated his martial power in order to forcefully resist the invasion of spring dream on himself. He was about to shout in order to warn Chu Yang... when... Chu Yang let out a loud shout, "Wu Shang! Watch clearly!" He suddenly backhanded his sword, and stabbed his own left arm. And, his own blood spurted out with a puff sound! After that, Chu Yang operated his martial power, and turned the blood into blood fog. And, this blood fog spread everywhere... Meng Luosplexion changed drastically in an instant! Then, Chu Yang wielded his sword to attack! The sword light shed and stabbed Meng Luos wrist. Thud his folding fan fell to the ground! Shua Shua, the sword shed twice and stabbed the both of Meng Luos legs. Meng Luo screamed, and knelt to the ground with a thump. Thereby, he was left to kneel in front of Chu Yang! The spring dream illusion disappeared in an instant! Everyone regained their consciousness at this moment, but saw one of the eight big young masters C Meng Luo C looking distressed. In fact, both his knees were on the ground, and he was kneeling in front of Chu Yang! [He may have been defeated... but, theres no need to kneel down, right? What is this Young Master Meng Luo doing? Is he begging for mercy?] Other people hadnt seen what happened in reality... except for a handful of superb King Level experts! Chu Yang went on like oh my and continued, "Young Master Meng, what are you doing? This was only a friendly match between two experts. How could I possibly kill you over this? You, you, you... What are you doing? Get up quickly! Why are you kneeling down before me? Come on... I wont kill you. Trust me, I wont kill you..." These words had been spoken in a loud and resounding voice! A few among the onlookers had seen the truth. However, a look of contempt appeared on the faces of everyone else. [Meng Luo, you are the heir to a top n. You are also one of the eight big young masters of the Middle Three Heavens. You may not take note of your status, but youre still a King Level expert... How can your self-respect and moral integrity allow you to kneel before the enemy and beg for mercy?] [This is simply disgraceful!] [This is so despicable!] Dong Wu Shangs jaws dropped. He had never imagined that things would turn out so dramatic. Meng Luo had aplete upper hand a moment ago, while Chu Yang had merely stood there motionless. However, Chu Yang had suddenly brandished his long sword in an awe-inspiring manner the very next moment. Moreover, those sword strikes werent even swift or fatal. In fact, Dong Wu Shang knew that he wouldve managed to dodge with a little bit of effort if he were in Meng Luos ce. However, Meng Luo had fallen prey to the strange sword attack, and had knelt down in front of Chu Yang thereafter! Such a baffling and unexpected change in the situation had left Dong Wu Shang to believe as if he was still in that spring dream. So, he rubbed his eyes in disbelief... Meng ns ten King Level experts blushed with shame! Meng Luos front was facing them, and Chu Yangs back was turned to them. Chu Yangs ck robe was fluttering, and it had blocked their line of sight. They had only seen a sh of sword light as a result, and Meng Luo had heavily fallen to his knees after that! So, he was kneeling in front of this ck-clothed youth as far as they were concerned! [What the hell is this? Why is Young Lord kneeling in front of the enemy and begging for mercy... and that too before such arge audience?] Chu Yang helped Meng Luo to his feet in a very cordial manner. Meng Luos eyes were absolutely empty. In fact, it seemed as if he was looking into the void. His mind had gone nk too. He suddenly spoke-up in a manner that made it seem as if he was sleep-talking, "How do you know?" Chu Yang coldly looked at him, but didnt answer his question. He simply stated, "You lost!" "I lost... I lost..." Meng Luo muttered to himself. Then, he suddenly let out a long and loud cry. He turned around and took a few steps. Then, he turned around again and asked, "State your name! I wille to look for you!" "The person who defeated you is called Chu Yang!" Chu Yang proudly raised his face, and looked at him disdainfully, "The person you just knelt before is also known as Chu Yang!" Meng Luo let out a scream. He opened his mouth, and spouted a mouthful of blood! After that, his figure shed as he leapt back to his own team. Then, a frightened whimpering sound was heard as a small figure was tossed away by Meng Luo the very next moment. Chu Yang caught it, and saw a pair of frightened ck and white eyes looking at him. This was the Storm Leopard cub! Meng Luo hadnt gone back on his word. He couldnt dare to go back on his word! "Lets go!" Meng Luo gave an order, and walked away with his tail between his legs. The ten King Level experts of the Meng n red at Chu Yang. It seemed as if they were trying to remember this persons face properly. However, they didnt say a word, and followed after their young lord. Not only the experts of Meng n, all the experts present nearby (/in the surroundings) were looking at Chu Yang. There was shock as well as doubt in the eyes of all. They were trying to guess... [When did such a stunning Young Master appear in the Middle Three Heavens...?!] "Young Master Chu, please heed to this old fogys presumptuous request. I request you to clear up a doubt thats bugging me. I dont know whether youd be so kind to help me out...?" the one who had spoken this was a blue-clothed old man. This was a Ninth Grade King Level Expert. He had been lucky that he was far away when Meng Luo had implemented his attack. So, he hadnt been enchanted into the dream. Else, he wouldve really made a fool of himself... This is exactly what Chu Yang had wanted. So, he replied, "Senior, I wouldnt dare to be pretentious before you." The old man in blue immediately got happy and smiled. He was very satisfied with the fact that Chu Yang had showed a friendly attitude towards him. He felt proud and appreciated Chu Yang for that. He leisurely stroked his beard and asked, "Young Master Chu, the mysterious technique that Young Master Meng Luo disyed was very fierce and difficult to deal with. Young Master seems to be a Second Grade King Level Expert at present, but he knows a martial technique which even I would find hard to contend against. But, I dont know the technique he implemented?" He had asked what technique it was, but he hadnt asked Chu Yang on the possible methods of cracking it. He was obviously scared to offend the Meng n. Chu Yang wouldve exined even if no one had asked him to. Not to mention that someone had asked him to exin in this case! Lets say that he wanted to doze off, and someone actually came with a pillow. Would he be willing to let the pillow go? "I will dly exin to everyone since the senior has asked. This would perhaps save everyone from falling into this trap in the future," Chu Yang put on an innocent smile. In fact, he seemed to be some kind of a magnanimous and openhearted guy... Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo trembled from head to foot. [Someonees across bad luck each time Chu Yang exposes such an innocent smile. It seems like the Meng n is going to meet with some bad luck this time...] "This martial technique is called Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique... its extremely difficult to deal with!" Chu Yang lowered his voice, and exined in a spooky manner. Everyones curiosity had been aroused by him in the process. So, they erected their ears to listen closely. They were paying such close attention that they wouldve been able to hear him clearly even if his voice were two times lower than its present volume... "This magical ability is extremely scary. Forget about King Level expert... even an Emperor Level expert will find it difficult to escape death if they arent aware of it in advance!" Chu Yang exined in a serious tone, "One needs to extract the primordial yin energy from several young girls under the age of 15 in order to practice this evil technique. Furthermore, one must have apatible cultivation method to be able to practice it..." "What!?" No one had expected that this question would bring out such a sensational matter! "Not only that... a young girl C after getting her yin extracted C loses her mindpletely. Her intelligence gets destroyed, and she ends up bing a zombie-like ything from then on. This is the so-called gathering yin to supplement the yang method..." Chu Yang exined slowly in order to provide people with enough time to digest the details... "The Meng n unexpectedly has such a heinous martial technique?" everyone shouted angrily. They felt very indignant at this injustice! [Gathering yin to supplement the yang is already evil enough. This Meng Luo has gone even further by specifically targeting young girls. This is the most heinous crime! It is already beyond the point of insanity!] "This evil method involves the extraction of the primordial yin of pure young girls... as well as their happiest fantasies. Those elements are then refined to form this unique magical ability. This attack can make the enemy plunge into a beautiful illusion of spring once it is executed. Then, one can ughter the enemy on a whim!" Chu Yang exined slowly. Everyone got furious! [Such an insidious martial technique... such an evil method... hes the public enemy of the Middle Three Heavens!] Chapter 471 Terrible Rumors "This is a true fact. Gentlemen, you can use any method to verify it. Or, you can check ancient records if you like." Chu Yang said solemnly, "I dont have anything to do with this matter because I can break it! So, whether you believe it or not is not of much concern to me. But, for you people... ha ha ha..." An impatient man asked, "How did you break it?" Chu Yang amusingly looked at that man and said, "This is something... thats rted to my principal cultivation technique." "Uh..." that man felt embarrassed. "Anyway, thanks little brother for exposing this sky-shaking secret! Moreover, you exposed the true colors of this sinister Meng n. This isnt a trivial matter. We must go back and report this to our ns," the old man in blue clothes greeted with serious expression on his face. Then, he leapt up, and left. Everyone else cupped their fist in the other hand as well. They too had serious expression on their faces as they left. "I suppose that Meng Luo is going to be in big trouble this time." Luo Ke Di put on a smile. He spoke with a schadenfreude look on his face, "Damn! This bastard keeps looking for girls from small and medium-sized ns for marriage. He seeks to marry these young girls under fifteen years of age, and makes them his concubines. Many ns marry off their daughters to him in order to make good rtions with the Meng n. In fact, there should be more than thirty daughters of middle and small ns among his concubines... The strength of the Meng n is so tremendous. But, I suppose these ns will be the first ones put Meng Luo in order once this matter is exposed... ha ha ha... that would be so satisfying. Motherfu*ker, this is making me so happy... Ahwooh~~~" "Yes. These families have never taken their daughters seriously. But, the Meng n would be subjected to sanctions once this matter would spread, and all the big ns would join hands to suppress it. After all, the existence of such an evil technique is an extremely dangerous thing for the top experts of every big n. They may not do it to give vent to their anger about their daughters, but these ns will definitely draw a dividing line between themselves and the Meng n in order to avoid any future cmities. And, this matter about their daughters would be a reasonable justification for doing that..." Ji Mo was also from a big n. How could he not understand this point? However, Dong Wu Shang was pondering about another matter. He took a look at the people who were walking away. Then, he asked, "There is something that I dont understand." Chu Yang smiled, "I understand what you dont understand." Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di got confused. This exchange was very awkward-sounding. "You are wondering how the overbearing Meng Luo and his mighty Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique got defeated so easily by me, right?" Chu Yang said with a smile, "In fact, I had deliberately slowed down the speed when I was stabbing him with my sword. I had done that in order to let you see and understand things clearly." "Yes, this is exactly what I dont understand." Dong Wu Shang said, "Anyway, Meng Luo mustnt have been defeated so quickly, ah." "Well... there are two very important reasons." Chu Yang extended his two fingers, "Number one, the Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique is an evil technique that Meng Luo uses to create an illusory sensation of infinite pleasantness and joy in ones mind! But, this rxed state of joy has a fatal weak-point. That is... blood!" "Blood..." Dong Wu Shang silently thought in his mind. And, it seemed as if he had realized something. "But, blood wont work alone. It must in the form of blood fog," Chu Yang exined, "Furthermore, it is necessary that the Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique is disyed to a certain level if one wants to defeat the enemy. And, one should use the blood fog to break the technique only once that has happened." "I see..." Dong Wu Shang nodded. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di also nodded one after another. "The second point is to seize the right timing. Meng Luos strength wont suffer any damage if heunches the Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique and it gets broken by the blood fog immediately-after. So, he can still use other techniques to fight you in that case." Chu Yang slowly exined, "So, wait until he divides himself into more than twenty phantom clones. Then, he wont have much of his spiritual power left. In fact, his entire spiritual power would be nearly exhausted by then!" "Therefore, you would be able to defeat him if you attack at that time!" Chu Yang concluded in a soft voice. "So, thats how it is. Apparently, this evil technique is somewhat mediocre, ah!" Luo Ke Di said in a mocking tone, "I will defeat this bastard in one strike if I face him on the next asion." "You think you understand everything, huh?" Chu Yang red at him, "You may have understood... but, can you resist it when the timees? Such a powerful spiritual attack is something even a Ninth Grade King Level expert cant guard against. What chance do you stand?" Dong Wu Shang became shocked. He said, "Yes, that is the problem." "This problem has a key." Chu Yang said, "My cultivation method is special. So, Im not affected by his spiritual attack. But, you people are different. Therefore, you have to pay with something... for example pain." "Pain?" "Correct." Chu Yang exined, "You would have to hide some needle or any pointed object in your hand before youe to face Meng Luo. Then, just stealthily prick yourself as soon as you start to feel the spring illusion after he uses his Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique. It is necessary that you prick yourself in order to break the illusion," Chu Yang continued in a serious tone, "Remember, you must tighten your grip to prick yourself. This is the key point. The blood will flow, and it would make you feel some pain. And, that will keep you clear-headed. Then, you must wait for the enemys attack to reach a certain extent. After that, you can defeat the enemy in one fell swoop! Remember, you would be screwed if you were to get enchanted by this technique! You must remember this by all means!" Luo Ke Di and the other two nodded with solemn faces. Suddenly, someone asked in a puzzled manner, "What did you call me out for?" The four of them raised their heads in amazement. They saw that Young Master Ji Zhu wasid down against a rock. He was in a daze. He opened his drowsy eyes, and looked at Chu Yang. He then spoke in a resentful tone, "What is it that I must do by all means? What is so important? Disturbing a mans dream is very immoral! Dont you know that?" Chu Yang became bbergasted. All four of them suddenly recalled Chu Yangsst words [Remember! You must remember this by all means! That word has strangely sounded very simr to the pronunciation of his name...] Luo Ke Di issued a "puff" sound, and started tough in a wild manner as he slowly lowered himself t on his back. Ji Mos whole body twitched. It seemed as if his body was shaking because ofughter. However, the fact was that his face had turned ck from embarrassment. He felt humiliated, depressed, and ridiculed when he saw his elder brother. He wanted to go up to him so that he could beat him up! However, it was a rare sight to see Dong Wu Shangughing so heartily. Chu Yangs face twitched, "I say that you two brothers have got your names based on your personalities, right? These can get mixed up at times... but suits you well." Ji Zhu replied in a matter of fact way, "I will have to go and ask my dad about that. Thatzy guys naming sense is veryme." Everyoneughed out loud. [This kind of a son is very rare toe by.] Chu Yang nodded. He thought, [No wonder these two brothers are sozy. So thats how it is. So, there was a determining factor behind it, ah...] That Little Storm leopard had been pitifully hiding in Chu Yangs sleeves ever since Meng Luo had thrown it. Its little body was continuously shivering. It would asionally raise its head to look at Chu Yang, and would softly issue woo-woo sound. Its ck and white eyes looked lovely, but pitifully sad... [This man looks more ferocious than that other man, woo woo...] "Dont you want this? Take it." Chu Yang handed over the Storm Leopard to Luo Ke Di. Luo Ke Di beamed with joy as he received it. He held it as if it were a precious thing, and started tob its hair. He spoke with a kind face, "Good boy. Do as I say and I will give you meat to eat." The little leopard curled up shivering, and looked at him. Then, it stuck out its tongue and licked his hand. Luo Ke Di felt very happy. So, he held the little leopard in his bosom. Suddenly, he cried out and hisplexion turned pale. Everyone quickly looked to see what had happened. They saw that the little leopard had opened its mouth, and was sucking that small dot on Luo Ke Dis chest. The Second Young Master Luo had been caught off-guard... and was being sucked... on that vital point... he had be limp and numb as a result. He was obviously very startled. In fact, he felt as if his head would explode. "Fu*k me! Second Young Master Luo is breast-feeding!" Ji Mo cried out. This remark made everyone burst intoughter, "Crap! You even have this ability!" "You have this ability?!" Luo Ke Di flushed with anger. He wanted to move the mouth of the little leopard away. But, the leopard was sucking very firmly... and wasnt letting go. It issued pitiful woo woo sound, and it seemed as if it was pleading... Second Young Master felt rather helpless at this... Dong Wu Shang brought some food. He boiled it in water to make thin porridge, and gave it to the little leopard as food. This temporarily prevented the embarrassment of the Second Young Master Luo. Everyone wasughing out loud. Only Luo Ke Di frowned. He scratched his head as he looked towards that little leopard. He touched his ears and scratched his cheek since he didnt know what to do. [I thought that I would snatch this since it is a treasure. But, I didnt expect that it would turn out to be such a big trouble.] [[This little leopard wants to suck breasts. But, where do I bring that stuff from?] [How is this fair?] Luo Ke Di immediately thought of returning this little leopard to Chu Yang. But, Chu Yang firmly refused... [Are you kidding? What would I do with this little leopard? Pet it? Be its nanny?] In fact, Chu Yang would sell it off if it fell into his hands... Seventh Grade spirit beast cub! Everyone thought that it was rare... but, Chu Yang had never given it any importance. In fact, he was currently immersed in some other ideas, [If I can have a ninth grade spirit beast... or even higher...] Everyone joined their forces, and climbed up the mountain. But, they saw that the road was already abuzz. They looked at all the people who seemed to be whispering and discussing about something. "Hey, have you heard? That Young Master Meng C Meng Luo is an obscene criminal in reality? He has raped five-thousand-eight-hundred-and-eighty-eight girls!" A man smiled in exultation. Everyone became bbergasted as they heard this sentence. Luo Ke Di spurted out a mouthful of saliva with a puff. He was feeding the little leopard. So, it got sprayed on the body of the little leopard. And, the little leopard looked at him with an aggrieved expression in its eyes... "Yes! Yes! I heard that Meng Luo likes to eat the heart of young girls... Also, he eats them uncooked..." Another man added oil to the fire. "Hes indeed a beast, ah! I heard that the entire Meng n practices this evil technique... its so cruel! They are all very good at Gathering Yin to Supplement the Yang method..." one man spoke-up in a spooky manner. Another man added in a pensive manner, "No wonder, ah! Most men of the Meng n march majestically to the brothels. I saw it earlier..." "Really...? They are bulls! Tsk tsk, they all go together? Could it be that they alsopete on their endurance ability apart from practicing their martial art?" "Maybe, they all shout out the workers chant as they go together. He he..." a manughed obscenely. "This is nothing... Young Master Meng Luo forcibly took a girl form the brothel thest time. He endlessly quarreled with another man. In fact, a fight was about to break out between the two parties. However, he saw the face of the other person, and realized that it was his own father... I see... it was all because of the Gathering Yin to Supplement the Yang..." a man spoke-up while he pretending to be earnest. "Crap! What happened after that?! Who won afterwards? Did the father win... or the son?" Another gossipers eyes shone. "Maybe, the son and the father won together..." another gossiper added. "This is like going to war with your own rtives. The father and son would be going to battle against each other... ah..." everyone sighed as theymented. Chapter 472 Whose Victory Are You Betting On? Chu Yang and the others walked along. Theyughed so much on the way that their bellies began to hurt. However, everyone was clear about thing the Meng n was perhaps done for. It might not get exterminated in its entirety, but its strength had been damaged for sure. And, Chu Yangs speech was the main reason behind all this. Ji Mo and the other brothers were full of admiration and reverence. Dong Wu Lei and Ji Zhu were observing Chu Yang with fear in their eyes. [This Big Brother Chu... is an extremely scary character!] [He only spoke about the horrors of this evil technique, but didnt exin the methods to crack it. He made the people of Jianghu feel insecure. He also made the major ns vignt. He has virtually eliminated the Meng n viaplete istion...] [He has cut off the roots of the Meng n in one clean strike, and has managed to injure it very seriously!] [His grasp of the will of the people is too urate. Moreover, the effect of such gossips and nders would be dozens of times more than that on ordinary days because the Middle Three Heavens is going through very chaotic times right now.] [The Meng ns fate is already sealed.] Chu Yang continued to walk while listening to a myriad of news along the way. Meanwhile, he also kept analyzing in his heart. He was very interested in this contest to snatch the bride. This was no small matter. Nearly all respected ns would be gathering here. This battle would fully manifest the big factions of the Middle Three Heavens. And, this was exactly what Chu Yang needed. This would help him decide the ce he ought to start his journey in the Middle Three Heavens from. After all, hearsays are never as good as witnessing with ones own eyes! Chu Yang looked at Dong Wu Lei and Ji Zhu, and somewhatmented in his heart... [the eldest young master of each of these major ns arent ordinary in reality...] Ji Zhu looked clumsy. In fact, he was very sloppy, but Chu Yang felt that this man was pretending to be slow-witted! [He acts and thinks like a clumsy person, but hes not stupid!] [Moreover, being sloppy andzy acts as his best camouge. He ought to be the kind of person who disguises himself as a pig to eat the tiger...] [Dong Wu Leis ns are profound-enough. Moreover, he has a very suspicious nature. He is poles apart from Dong Wu Shang, who is always frank and straightforward. Of course, this is exactly what has determined his position in the n. After all, his appearance is that of a typical young master of some aristocratic n.] [Moreover... Dong Wu Lei is very afraid of me at the moment!] Ji Zhu and Ji Mo were on intimate terms among these two pairs of brothers. However, the rtionship between Dong Wu Lei and Dong Wu Shang was hard for Chu Yang to grasp. [Perhaps, Dong Wu Leis way of thinking is beyond myprehension?] [He not only feels warm and cordial brotherly emotions for his younger brother, but he also feels threatened for his own position. Yet, the sense of crisis cant suppress his true brotherly feelings. However, those brotherly feelings cant rece his sense of crisis and desire for power...] [Dong Wu Lei must be having conflicting feelings in his heart right now...] Chu Yang sighed. He looked at Dong Wu Shangs majestic mountain-like body. The Young Master was walking beside him. There was a calm look on his clear and square face. Chu Yang was somewhat sad and worried for him. [Does he know what is going through his elder brothers mind?] [Dong Wu Shang is a big-hearted character. He attaches importance to justice. Perhaps he doesnt know, and thats why he works so hard to handle the ns matters. Perhaps, he acts like a trailzer to solve the troubles for his elder brother. But, he would probably still do it even if he knew. So, this would unlikely change anything.] [This is precisely how Dong Wu Shang is!] They reached the top of the mountain. There was a big basin there, and it stretched as far as the eyes could see. It looked something like a ser field... Many people had gathered here. ...Especially, on top of an enormous tform that was located at the entrance to the arena. That area was even more bustling and lively. "I want to buy! I ce my bet! I bet on Ji Mos loss, 1000 taels!" a man hopped-up as he raised the silver money, and roared loudly. He seemed anxious. In fact, his forehead was even sweating. "I also bet on Ji Mos loss, 10,000 taels!" another individual shouted. "I bet on Gao Shengs win, 10,000 taels!" a big man shouted. "Me too..." ... Ji Mo seemed very embarrassed by this. He couldnt help but mutter to himself, "Motherfu*ker, you people wait to see the people I have recruited..." Chu Yang held out his hand, and grabbed a guy who was hastily running by and asked him, "What is going on?" "Fu*k me! You let me go! I must hurry up and ce the bet! Ji Mos winning rate has already reached 1 to 5. Fu*k, the price will rise again if you keep me held up here for a while..." This man struggled to break free. Chu Yang was stunned by this. So, he let go of his hold. And, this man disappeared in an instant. He had rushed away to go and raise the stakes. In fact, he didnt even have enough time to see who had grabbed him... "Ji Mo, you look confused. This poprity of yours... is truly..." Luo Ke Di heaved a strenuous sigh, "Too bad! No ones betting on your win..." Ji Mo gritted his teeth, and red at Luo Ke Di. It seemed as if he would eat Luo Ke Di alive, "People arent betting on my win... but what about you? On whose win would you bet? You are going to go on stage to fight, right?" Luo Ke Di beamed with joy and replied, "Of course, we are brothers after all. I would obviously go on stage to fight. But, whose win I will bet on to make money is something thats unrted, right? Its like you have opened the gamble house, correct? The money I am going to make isnt something you are going topensate for, right?" He took out a bundle of silver notes from his bosom after he said this, and dashed over at once, "Get out of the way. Step aside! Make way for this Young Master! This Young Master wants to bet!" The noisy crowd saw the Wolf Sword Kinging over, and tactfully stepped aside to make way for him. The guy at the forefront was still leaning over the table, and filling the gambling bill. He eximed in excitement at this time, "Ji Mo is going to lose this time! Wa ha ha! Thepensation rate isnt high, but... I can finally make some profit! Wa ha ha..." However, Second Young Master Luo Ke Di saw this, and roared in anger. He grabbed that guys scalp, and shoved him on the ground. Then, he fiendishly asked, "Fu*ker! What did you say?" How could that person not know the Wolf Sword King? His face suddenly turned pale. And, he started to beg, "Young Master Luo, I didnt see you. I made a mistake..." Luo Ke Di angrily roared, "Motherfu*ker, you are unlucky that you bumped into me! Say, how much were you going to bet on Ji Mos loss?" "5... 5000 taels..." that man replied in an awkward manner. Everyone knew that Luo Ke Di was in Ji Mos gang. So, wasnt betting on Ji Mos loss equivalent to betting on Luo Ke Dis loss? And, getting caught like this... was truly this guys misfortune... "Fu*k your uncle!" Luo Ke Di angrily said, "What made you bet on Ji Mos loss? Bet on his win! Faster! Or I will break your neck!" That man screamed loudly, "Young Master Luo... Young Master Luo, ah! This isnt fair. You cant bully me into betting against my will... its not easy for me to make money..." "ng!" Luo Ke Di unsheathed his sword. He pressed it on the mans neck, and fiercely asked, "Are you betting or not?" That persons life was in danger. So, he had to give in. He changed his betting bill with tears and nasal mucus over his entire face. Ji Mo was deeply moved by this. And, He kept singing praises about Luo Ke Di to Chu Yang, "Thats how a brother should be. Ah, take a look at the Coyote. Hes so loyal, and he follows the code of brotherhood." Chu Yang merely curled his lips in response. Luo Ke Di waited for that guy to make the changes. Then, his turn came. Heughed loudly, and then Bam! He mmed a stack of silver notes on the gambling table, "I am betting 50,000 taels! I bet on Gao Shengs win! I must earn some pocket money. I am broke..." Everyone fainted! They all copsed to the ground... one by one... Ou Du Xiao was sitting on the other side of the gambling table. And, even he was taken aback by this, and met with an ident as a result. The two iron stamps silently fell from his hands, and pounded on his own feet. The look on his face remained unchanged, and it seemed as if he hadnt awakened from the shock as of yet. He was still looking at this rude and unreasonable tyrant Luo Ke Di with a look of disbelief in his eyes, "You said you will bet on whom? Say it again...?" "I would obviously bet on Gao Sheng! Fu*k! Was there really a need to ask this question?!" Luo Ke Di got impatient, "Hurry up! Faster... what are you looking at? Have you not seen a bold person like me betting 50,000 at once? Fu*k! Be quick. Faster! Cant you see that I am in a hurry...?" Ou Du Xiaos heart palpitated in bafflement as he asked, "But... arent you going to help Ji Mo and go on stage to fight for him?" "Theres no rtion between my fight and my gambling ahwooh..." Luo Ke Di rubbed his hands in glee and spoke with a nasty smile on his face, "Money, he he, money..." Ji Mo simply went berserk outside the gambling house. He wanted to rush over, but he had been clutched by Dong Wu Shang. But, Ji Mo was struggling desperately to break free. He had even gone bare-chested in the process of breaking free. He had managed to free his hands, and was scratching the air. His feet had left deep marks on the ground. A strong guy like Dong Wu Shang was unable to hold him down. Ji Mo roared in an extremely grieving manner, "Luo Ke Di... Luo Ke Di! You... You and I cant live under the same sky... I wont forgive you... You and I cant exist together... You and I... You and I... You have really infuriated me aaa..." Luo Ke Di beamed with joy as he came out holding the gambling bill. He walked while blowing air on the bill from his mouth to dry the ink. Then, he kept it in his pocket in a satisfied manner... He raised his head, and saw Ji Mo looking at him. In fact, Ji Mo was gasping viciously like a monster. Luo Ke Di couldnt help but let out a strange scream. Then, he turned around and ran. Dong Wu Shang timely loosened his hands, and Ji Mos body dashed forward. And, he went chasing with all his might. In fact, it seemed like an arrow had been released from a bow. He gnashed his teeth and bellowed, "Bastard! Bastard! Dont you run away... I will tear you apart while youre still alive..." Luo Ke Di was desperately running away at a lightning speed, "Only a fool wouldnt run away..." They disappeared from there in an instant, and started to y the game of cat and mouse. The guy who had just been forced to change his bet by Luo Ke Di wanted to cry, but had no tears to shed. [You betted on Gao Shengs win, but put a sword on my neck and forced me to bet on Ji Mo...? How is this fu*king fair...] "On whose win are you going to bet?" Dong Wu Shang turned to look at Chu Yang and asked. "You need to ask? I will obviously bet on Ji Mos win!" Chu Yang rolled his eyes and replied. Dong Wu Shang let out an um sound, and spoke with a smile, "I also think that Ji Mo will win! People dont know the strength of us brothers, but I know clearly. This move of Luo Ke Di is very clever, but its extremely cruel. God knows how many people got tricked by him..." At this moment, the sound of beating gongs and ying drums suddenly came through, "The Meng n has withdrawn! Thepetition has turned from a 8-matchespetition to 7-matches. A team would need to win 4 matches to win thepetition. Ji Mos winning odds have changed to 1 to 3... Gao Shengs winning odds are 4 to 1..." People started to make a racket! [Why did Meng Luo withdraw?] Gamblers here were obsessed with gambling, and didnt know about this matter. Many people stamped their feet and sighed deeply after they found out that Ji Mospensation rate had fallen. They were regretting that they didnt bet earlier... Cough Cough, here is an example. Saying that theres apensation rate of 1 to 3 basically means that if you bet 1000 taels on Ji Mos win, and he wins... then thepensated amount would be 3000 taels. Saying that theres apensation rate of 4 to 1 basically means that if you bet 4000 taels on Gao Shengs win, and he wins... then the principal amount of 4000 taels would be return along with thepensation amount of 1000 taels... Dong Wu Shang stamped his feet, and spoke in a somewhat upset tone, "We were one stepte at betting." "Were notte." Chu Yang smiled, "Thepensation rate will be adjusted. I will tell you why the seven matches are as good as the eight matches... Meng Luo has withdrawn, but he has never been regarded as a powerhouse before if one considers his former martial power andpetence. In short, it can be said that the other side has semi-abandoned one fight. And, their chances of winning are instead greater among the seven fights. This adjustment is only a trick; nothing more." Dong Wu Shang thought for a moment, and replied, "So thats how it is..." The people of the Ji n and the Dong n had found their own locations to settle down. Only Chu Yang and Dong Wu Shang had remained here. They were simply sitting on a rock, and were watching this bustling and noisy scene from the sidelines. However, they made it seem as though there was no one else present there. ~~Meanwhile, below the mountain, about 50 Kilometers away~~ A team of ck cavalry was rushing towards Mt. Dingjun like a tornado! The lively crowd on top of the mountain didnt know... that the overlord of the underworld of the Middle Three Heavens C Jun Xi Zhu C wasing! Of course, an extremely important and cute little girl was alsoing with her... Chapter 473 Wow! I Want to See Elder Brother Chu Yang! Inside the carriage... Mo Qing Wu curiously lifted the curtain of the carriage. Then, she looked outside, "So many people are gathered her. It seems as if they havee to a fair..." "This is a big matter of the Middle Three Heavens! How would it not be lively?" Jun Xi Zhu smiled. She had developed an increasingly favorable impression of this gentle and mncholic little girl in the past few days. [This girl looks far more sensible, adorable, and intelligent than ordinary girls of her age. In fact, some of her thoughts can be regarded as very mature. She has attainedmendable inner strength after going through lots of troubles in her life. One would harbor a deep and favorable impression of her when theyd see her for the first time. And, one would feel endless pity towards her...] Jun Xi Zhu had been frequently taking to Mo Qing Wu in the past few days; she had obviously teased the little girl quite a bit. Regardless, they had chatted endlessly. She would also check the knowledge of this little girl by her probing her reactions. However, Mo Qing Wus reactions had made her very amazed. And, she concluded that this little girl wasnt merely quick-witted, but some of her talks had substance as well. Lets say she came across an issue that she didnt understand. Then, she would simply blink her eyes, and frankly say, "Elder Sister Jun, I dont understand this." Jun Xi Zhu admired her because of her attitude of not pretending to understand what she didnt. Therefore, Jun Xi Zhu would exin the said-matter to her in detail. And, Mo Qing Wu would nod her little head repeatedly... The two women would feel a sense of aplishment after Mo Qing Wu would grasp the meaning of the things that she didnt previously understand. And then, they would continue to carry out the discussion in depth... Jun Lu Lu would also participate in the discussions on asions. Various Jianghu facts, the circumstances of aristocratic ns, tangled andplicated rtionship between all the ns, some rumors and anecdotes... they carried out discussions and assessment on a myriad of subjects. It could be said that Mo Qing Wu had a special grasping ability! In addition, she had encountered a good mentor in Jun Xi Zhu since the woman had in-depth knowledge of worldly affairs. And, more and more things could be deduced from each discussion as a result. As the saying goes a good teacher must have a brilliant student. The teacher would feel depressed if only they are good, and the student wasnt brilliant-enough. But, if both are at par... then the teacher wouldnt feel depressed, and the student wouldnt feel tired. And, everything would seem full of enthusiasm to them. These three women didnt feel the passage of time over the past few days, and time just went by. Jin Xi Zhu thought as they arrived, [how good it wouldve been... if I had a little sister or a daughter like her?] Even Jun Lu lu had be somewhat jealous. [Elder Sister is so good towards this little girl. She would always beat me and scold me when I was young. But, she is unexpectedly so patient with this little girl ever since she has met her. And, she isnt being artificial either...] An invisible falcon came flying. The sound of pping wings sounded outside the curtain of the carriage. Jun Xi Zhu held out her hand, and grabbed the invisible falcon. She seized the message, and read it. And, she couldnt help but sighed in surprise... "What happened?" Jun Lu Lu asked. "Thepensation rate of Ji Mo didnt drop. Instead, it went up. And unexpectedly ... this has happened because..." Jin Xi Zhu slowly clenched that slip of paper in her hand. After that, she looked towards Mo Qing Wu, "...the person youve been waiting for has arrived!" "The person Ive been waiting for... has arrived?" Mo Qing Wu was startled. She carefully thought for a moment. Suddenly, her entire body shook. She jumped up, and her little head bumped into the ceiling of the carriage. It issued a bang sound. Then, she fell down. But, she paid no attention to the pain as she shouted in joy, "Elder Brother Chu Yang has arrived?" Jun Xi Zhu sighed and nodded. "Yay! Wonderful! Wow! I want to see Elder Brother Chu Yang!" Mo Qing Wus began to dance in joy. She wreaked havoc in this small carriage until the dizziness took over. Then, she sat down at once. She sat for quite a while in a daze. Then, her small mouth slowly became t in sadness, and her eyes slowly turned red. Suddenly, she threw herself on the floor, and burst into tears. Apparently, whatever grievance she had suffered in the past one year had been unburdened from her chest in this moment! "Elder Brother Chu Yang... you have finallye, boohoo..." Mo Qing Wu cried in grief. Her mind had be inexplicably rxed all of a sudden. It seemed that she was pressed under a burden as heavy as a mountain before... but, this burden had disappeared without a trace in this moment. "Hey, why are you crying right now?" Jun Lu Lu smiled and consoled her, "You wont be able to cry when you would see your Elder Brother Chu Yang!" "I want to cry right now." Mo Qing Wu replied while she sobbed, "Elder Brother Chu Yang doesnt like when someone cries. I only want to smile at Elder Brother Chu Yang when I see him. He would feel unpleasant in his heart if I cried." "I will cry my heart out now itself. And, I wouldnt need to cry when I see Elder Brother Chu Yang in that case, boohoo..." Mo Qing Wu said as she wiped her tears. Jun Xi Zhu sighed in her heart. These were the words of a child, but they contained deep feelings. How could she not heed? "However, you must be prepared, Little Wu. Your Elder Brother Chu Yang may not be able to protect you," Jun Xi Zhu spoke in a soft voice. "No! Elder Brother Chu Yang will protect me!" Mo Qing Wu replied with confidence. "He may want to protect you... but, he might not have that kind of strength, ah." Jun Xi Zhu tried to convince this stubborn little girl. "Elder Brother Chu Yang will find a way!" Mo Qing Wu had a confident look on her face, "The people of the entire world may not be able to find a way, but Elder Brother Chu Yang will always find a way! Im sure of it!" She tightly clenched her small fist to express the incredible confidence her heart had on Chu Yang! Jun Xi Zhu sighed. She silently raised her head, but she didnt speak anything. [I will let this little girl hit the wall. Then, I will let her Elder Brother Chu Yang suffer a little setback. Otherwise... she wouldnt realize that she is truly the safest when shes here with me...] The carriage sped along the road. But, Mo Qing Wus heart had already floated away from this ce. It had already flown to Mt. Dingjun. She lifted the curtain of the carriage after a while, and peeked outside. She pouted her little mouth andined, "Why are we going so slowly? Elder Brother Chu Yang must be getting worried..." She again lifted the curtain after a while, and looked outside, "Howe we still havent arrived... what I would do if Elder Brother Chu Yang left?" She waited for a moment to catch her breath. Then, she lifted it open again, "Too slow! Too slow! Too slow, ah, ah! When will we arrive, ah..." Jun Lu Lus face became sullen. [You have already peeked out three times andined that it is too slow in a time frame of gasping for breath... This is a carriage you know... it cant fly...] Mo Qing Wu had never been this lively before. She had cried so much. But, her tear-stained face exuded the beauty of raindrops on a pear blossom. There was also excitement on her face. She would raise her little face time and again, and would take a look outside. However, she suddenly recalled something important after she had done this dozens of times in quick session. And, she became nervous immediately-after... "Elder Sister Ah Lu..." Mo Qing Wu pulled the sleeves of Jun Lu Lu with her little hand and showed her cute smiling face, "Please, you have to do one thing for me... you must promise..." "What?" Jun Lu Lu vigntly looked at her. "Do you have a mirror? And... ab? And, also that... Do I look ugly right now? My face isnt dirty, right? And, and... do you have clothes? Pretty ones... the prettier the better..." Mo Qing Wu pleaded earnestly. "No." Jun Lu Lu lowered her face to hold back herughter. Mo Qing Wu immediately abandoned her worn-out shoes. She then turned around and went up to Jun Xi Zhu. And, she made a ttering face, "Sister Xi Zhu... he he... youre very beautiful. You seem only two or three years older than me... do you have a mirror, ab, and pretty clothes?" Jun Xi Zhu nearly fainted. [Two or three years older than you? Do I look like a cute little girl to you?] "No." Jun Xi Zhu red at her. "This is bad... Oh no! Oh no! Oh no..." Mo Qing Wu got anxious. Her small face twisted, and got wrinkled. Her small nose also got creased. After that, a bitter look appeared on her face, "What should I do? What should I do? I look ugly right now, very ugly... Elder Brother Chu Yang says that he likes neat and clean girls..." She tried to tidy herself in a flustered manner. However, the more she tidied herself... the more she felt dissatisfied. After that, she stood helplessly since she didnt know what to do. And, her face became rather pitiful to look at... Jun Lu Lu and her elder sister eximed in unison, [This little girl has been poisoned! In fact, this poison isnt a mild one either...] The two sisters couldnt help but despise Chu Yang. [What kind of magic potion has this bastard poured into this little girl? He has ruined this little girl...] "Fortunately, shes still very young..." Jin Xi Zhu took a deep sigh, "Im afraid this Elder Brother Chu Yang wouldve only needed to causally speak follow me if she were a few years older... and this na?ve little girl wouldve eloped with him without the slightest hesitation... its really dreadful." Jun Lu Lu nodded since she had the same feeling deep down. It seemed like both sisters could read each others thoughts. Then, they began to teach some womanly-tricks to Mo Qing Wu. A girl must always act reserved... A girl should not take the initiative, and so on... Mo Qing Wu absent-mindedly listened to them. She just replied with an oh from time to time. After that, her eyes began to look all over the ce in anxiety... [What should I do to dress up and look pretty? I am so dirty right now. What would I do if Elder Brother Chu Yang saw me like this and didnt like me?] [Its really awful! I wouldve brought many pretty clothes from home if I had known that Elder Brother Chu Yang would be here too. Im done for... boohoo boohoo...] Jun Lu Lu had vigorously promoted the so-called tricks of being a virtuousdy a moment ago. But, she saw that this little girl had started to cry all of a sudden, and she couldnt help but choke up. "What should I do, boohoo ... What would I do if Elder Brother Chu Yang didnt like me...?" Mo Qing Wu cried in grief. "Here, I have a mirror and ab..." Jun Lu Lu felt sad in her heart when she saw her crying. So, she had no other choice but to surrender, "I was just fooling you, he he." Mo Qing Wu received the items. Unexpectedly, she looked at herself from all angles. The more she looked at herself in the mirror... the more she felt sad in her heart. Her eyes again became red as a result. And, more and more tears fell down in despair as her crying became more intense, "As expected... I look very ugly, boohoo..." Jun Lu Lu felt helpless because she couldnt do anything about it. She looked at her elder sister with a pleading look. [We have no choice... we have encountered such an emotional and saintly little girl...] "Well, there is a solution. So, you can dress and look pretty," Jun Xi Zhu spoke-up in a calm tone, "But, your eyes would swell and look like peach if you cry again. And, you wouldnt look good even if you dress up nicely after that happens. Then, your Elder Brother Chu Yang will never like you." The impact of this sentence was very powerful. In fact, it was amazing. Mo Qing Wu immediately stopped crying. She twitched her nose and spoke, "I wont cry." "But... how will I dress up?" The radiance of hope glittered in Mo Qing Wus eyes. "If I remember correctly... there is a small market ahead. Its not too far away from here..." Jun Xi Zhu blinked and replied, "You can wash your face there, and you can take a bath too... So, bathe there, and clean yourself properly. You can spray perfume and get dressed up as well. Then, you will look elegant and pretty... in addition, you also neednt worry that your Elder Brother Chu Yang might go away... hes here to snatch a wife for your Elder Brother Ji Mo. So, he wont leave without snatching the wife. Therefore, you have a lot of time." "Really?!" Mo Qing Wus little face started to shine, "I can wash my face? I can take a bath? I can buy pretty clothes?" Jun Xi Zhu nodded her head in affirmation. Mo Qing Wu immediately felt relieved. And, her face started to beam with joy. But, herplexion became suspicious soon after. She nervously asked, "Has he reallye to snatch a wife for Elder Brother Ji Mo? And... not to snatch wife for himself...? Are you sure of that...?" Jun Xi Zhu and Jun Lu Lu became speechless. They simply stared at her, and were unable to respond... Chapter 474 King of Hell Chu Participates in Gambling There had already been chaos on Mt. Dingjun because thispetition. So, the matter of the Meng n spread as fast as a gust of wind! Atst, Meng Luo made a prompt decision, and rushed down the mountain with the experts of his n. He returned to his n that very night, and started to prepare for the countermeasures to deal with this mess. He had been gritting his teeth in anger along the whole journey, and had cursed without showing any signs of stopping! "Chu Yang! Ji Mo! Luo Ke Di! Dong Wu Shang! Youre good. You all have done it! I will remember you all!" Meng Luo clenched his teeth, "You guys have ruined a big event of my life. I wont rest until I kill you all!" He thought about Luo Ke Di and Chu Yang in particr. These two were like big viins to him. One of them was an unreasonable robber. And, the other one was sinister... ... On Mt. Dingjun... The gambling house was bing increasingly bustling and lively. The beating sounds of gongs and drums would echo for a while. And then, they would echo again after a moment! "Attention! Attention! Young Master Gao C Gao Sheng has arrived. Young Master Gaos cultivation has reached to the peak of the Second Grade King level. And, he is apanied by ten King Level experts of the Gao n." "Attention! Attention! Young Master Li Xiong Tu of the Li n has arrived! Young Master Li Xiong Tu is now the primary sessor of the Li n! He hase to represent the Li n, and is in full support of Young Master Gao Sheng!" "Attention! Attention! Young Master Tu Qian Hao of the Tu n has also arrived. Young Master Tu is at the peak of Second Grade King Level. His chances of winning in this battle are very high. In addition, Young Master Tu has revealed that he would make a high-ranking King Level expert of the Tu n participate in this battle..." "Attention! Attention..." ... Chu Yang didnt know where to begin with. And, he saw that more and more gamblers came to participate along with the sounds of beating of gongs and drums. There was a huge crowd. He couldnt help but be bbergasted. "Is this gambling? I give up... its like the entire poption of a country is gambling!" Chu Yang was startled when he saw that many Ninth Grade King level experts were also waving their silver notes to participate. "This is normal." Dong Wu Shang remained calm and replied, "Lets just say that we struggle through our whole lives in the Middle Three Heavens. But, for what...? First for authority; Second for strength; And, Third for influence. But, you must have some financial resources to have these! "We all are always ready with our belts buckled-up to go out and look for rare drug ingredients, or do some business, or risk our lives to kill spirit beasts. But, our superficial knowledge doesnt allow us to use the fur and the inner core of spirit beasts. So, we exchange them for money. We do it to support our everyday requirements and our daily expenses. Or else, we go and rob others. And, that money is usually stained with blood, and earned by putting our lives in danger. "But, gambling is different. You only need to use your head and gamble, and you may earn several thousand... or maybe ten-thousand taels. But, you can change ten-thousand taels into twenty-thousand taels without using even a bit of your strength if you have a good luck! And, you can even turn it into forty thousand taels. You tell... isnt it safer? Isnt it quicker?" Dong Wu Shang sighed, "Therefore, the people of the Middle Three Heavens are very fond of gambling. Moreover, the people of four major ns are the bankers in the gambling house in this instance. So, there is no chance of mishaps; its absolutely safe! So, how can one not take advantage of the opportunity and try ones luck?" Chu Yang snorted and said, "But, what if one has bad luck?" "You might as well go out and continue to try your best to earn money if you have a bad luck. Keep earning until you die. It doesnt matter if the worsees to worst," Dong Wu Shang casually replied, "This is the type of environment here. The so-called fairness and truth dont exist in the Middle Three Heavens. The so-called mercy and forgiveness is even more nonsensical. As for what is justice and evil... it is just an illusion here." "Tu Qian Hao and Li Xiong Tu have alsoe to bet," Dong Wu Shang nced over to the gambling party, and spoke in disdain, "These two are absolutely disgraceful! I will fight against Tu Qian Hao this time. Big Brother, you tell... how would it be if I ughter Tu Qian Huo?" Chu yang jumped in surprise, "ughter?" [He is one of the twelve influential figures of the uing future. And, Dong Wu Shang wants to ughter him?] "Tu Qian Hao has showed up for Gu Du Xing! But, Second Brother Gu Du Xing got injured some time ago... It didnt have much impact on his strength, but his chances of winning are quite low in front of Tu Qian Hao. This is also the reason that the chances of Ji Mos victory are so low." Dong Wu Shang continued with a cold expression in his eyes, "It clearly shows that Tu Qian Hao wants to take advantage of others difficulties! He wants to take advantage of Second Brother Gus injuries, and wants to defeat him in one fell swoop. He wants to do this so that he can establish his supremacy! But, hes dreaming. I C Dong Wu Shang have despised such men for my entire life. Therefore, I want to exchange opponents with Second Brother Gu and ughter this opportunistic bastard with my saber!" "Du Xing is injured?" Chu Yang frowned and looked pensive as he said. "Moreover, thispetition is among two juniors of the participating ns. For instance, Ji Mo and Ji Zhu from Ji n... My n has me and my elder brother, and the Luo n has Luo Ke Wu and Luo Ke Di. This is apetition between the juniors of aristocratic ns. But, Tu Qian Hao has unexpectedly brought along a senior King Level expert of his n... this is such a wretched act!" Dong Wu Shang clenched his teeth. "What would be the consequences if you kill Tu Qian Hao?" Chu Yang pondered and asked. "The people of the Tu n wouldnt leave the matter at that," Dong Wu Shangs expression became cold, "They would continue to pursue for revenge to no end." "What if the Tu n also gets exterminated?" Chu Yang tilted his head and thought for a while. He then said, "This looks like a good way to get rid of the Tu n!" Dong Wu Shang became shocked. And, he opened his mouth wide. He had only said that he wanted to ughter Tu Qian Hao, but he hadnt thought that his Big Brother would unexpectedly suggest eliminating the entire Tu n! The Tu n wasnt inferior to a big n like the Dong n! [Elder Brother is crazier than me. He is too crazy...] "I presume Li Xiong Tu should be easier to deal with than Tu Qian Hao," Chu Yang said indifferently. "But, Li Xiong Tu is a brave man. He wants to deal with me. He has so much free time on his hands!" Dong Wu Shang snorted. He then continued in disdain: "Second Brother Gao may be injured, but he can handle Li Xiong Tu very easily! Moreover, this man is a stupid martial artist. So, there would be no danger to Second Brother Gus life even if gets defeated or gets injured in their match." At this moment, a few men came over in a group, "Ha ha, I was just tell the others that you are nowhere to be seen. So, you were hiding here the entire time." Dong Wu Shang maintained the calm look on his face as he nted his eyes and stood up. And, he replied in a vague manner, "So, its the big bosses. Why are the four of you not collecting money but looking for me instead?" These were the four bankers of the gambling house Ao Xie Yun, Mo Tian Yun, Ou Du Xiao, and Xie Dan Qiong. The four of them had smiles across their faces. Only Mo Tian Wu had a somewhat gloomy color on his face. He had already received the letter from Dark Bamboo. So, he felt extremely sullen in his heart. 20 million taels wasnt a small amount. Mo Tian Yun could produce this ransom amount, but he would still suffer a major financial setback. And, it would inevitably be difficult to escape from financial issues thereafter. But, the news about it would spread out if he didnt produce the ransom amount. And, people would say that he didnt rescue his younger sister. And, that would be a big blow to his reputation. Therefore, he had already handed over 20 million taels. And, his heart was aching endlessly because of it. How could he possibly be happy? "We have assembled here to have some fun; thats all." Ao Xie Yun smiled elegantly. He looked at Chu Yang, "This is...?" He had seen Chu Yang several times, but Chu Yang had changed his appearance at those times. "Im Chu Yang," Chu Yang smiled, "This must be Young Master Xie the man whose name shakes the entire Middle Three Heavens, am I right?" Ao Xie Yunughed heartily, "Dont speak like that. It makes me feel like Im an evil person or a treacherous viin when you say it like that. Besides... King of Hell Chu C the man who flipped the entire Lower Three Heavens upside down with his power is praising me... I would have my life shortened." Chu Yang faintly smiled, "Young Master Xie is very well-informed. In addition, his vision is also very keen. Thats quite admirable." He had only heard Chu Yang. But, these two words were enough for him to figure that this Chu Yang was the King of Hell Chu in reality. He wouldnt have dared to speak this sentence if he didnt have a strong vision since he might have made a fool out of himself. And, Ao Xie Yun wouldve be the butt of everyones joke if that hade to happen. Ao Xie Yun replied with a smile, "Is that so? My vision is pretty good... but I dont know how strong Elder Brother Chus vision is?" he jokingly looked towards Chu Yang and said, "These three on my side are very famous people." The meaning was very simple. [Can you recognize the identity of each by merely looking at them?] Chu Yang smiled and said, "This one is a graceful, and handsome man. In addition, he is kind of free-spirited, quick-witted, spotless, and pure. He is presumably Young Master Xie C Xie Dan Qiong or Jasper Flower? This one is calm and confident. He looks graceful. I presume he is Brother Mo C Mo Tian Yun? And, this one in ck clothes... hisplexion is grave and stern. So, he must be the well-known poisonous spirit of the Middle Three Heavens C Brother Ou C Ou Du Xiao, right?" Chu Yang had spoken insipidly. However, he had unknowingly squinted when he had spoken about Mo Tian Yun. He felt a kind of irresistible desire to get rid of this guy! Suddenly, a mysterious light shed in his eyes, and a good idea popped up in his mind... "Elder Brother Chu has a very sharp vision!" Ao Xie Yun pped whileughing. Mo Tian Yun and the other two men also exposed some expression of shock. They hadnt anticipated that this King of Hell Chu would tell the names of the three people right. Chu Yang restrained his smile and thought, [Nonsense! I have met you people before! So, it would have been strange if I couldnt tell your names!] "The four of you are going to make a lot of money, ah! This gambling joint is so big. You all are definitely going to make a huge profit regardless of who loses or wins." Chu Yang smiled since his idea was to shove these four bankers towards the topic of gambling. "This is also a helpless risk, ah." Ao Xie Yun smiled wryly. Then, he pointed his head towards Dong Wu Shang, "Elder Brother Wu Shang will easily win from Ji Mos side. This has already been taken into ount. And, the Wolf Sword King also has a sixty percent chance of winning. Ji Mos chance is somewhat inferior in thepetition between Ji Mo and Gao Sheng. But, the battle would be very thrilling nheless. However, no predictions could be done on Dong Wu Leis fight. Also, a person like Ji Zhu is hard to see through. Luo Ke Wu should make the team lose a point. But, this gang would still be undefeated if an overall calction is done. The key factor would be Brother Gu Du Xing because he is injured. In addition, I have heard that the injury is quite serious. Therefore, everyones betting their precious money on the basis of this factor. "But, the problem is... the gambling house needs both the sides to be evenly matched in strength. The current situation is that there is too much betting on Gao Shengs victory. The rate ofpensation on Gao Shengs win has been adjusted to seven to one, but more and more people are still betting on his win. Thepensation of betting on Ji Mos victory is one to six at the moment. But, this still isnt enough... Im afraid the gambling house wont earn any money if strong funds wouldnt be poured into it." Ao Xie Yun sighed. "You can rest assured about this. Brother Ao, I have known Ji Mo for a long time. In any case, I must do something to strengthen Ji Mos strong impression. Moreover, theres apensation rate of one to six on his victory. So, I would certainly like to bet some money too." Chu Yang spoke with a radiant smile. "Thanks a lot, Brother Chu," Ao Xie Yun also smiled. Meanwhile, Mo Tian Yun and the others thought... [How much can you bet on your own, huh? Wouldnt it be like a drop of water in a bucket? It wont do any good!] Ou Du Xiao spoke-up in a hoarse voice, "How much does Brother Chu wish to bet?" Chapter 475 I’ll Make You go Bankrupt! "Ahm ahm... I dont have much money. Im just a poor man. This is all I cane up with for the bet," Chu Yang touched his nose. Then, he took out arge stack of golden notes from his bosom and said, "Just these, okay? This should be enough to have some fun. The ancients have said some wise words. Betting small is quite joyful. Youd be cheerful if you win, and youd still be happy if you lose!" Ou Du Xiao received the stack of notes, and began to count one by one in order to calcte the total value. Hisplexion became increasingly surprised as he proceeded. Afterwards, he did the mental arithmetic until he had counted thest note. And, he suddenly cried out in surprise, "Three-million golden taels?!" The shock dawned upon him as he shouted this number. And, he stood there with a nk expression on his face. One golden tael was equivalent to one-hundred silver taels. So, 3 million golden taels were equal to 300 million silver taels! It was hard to imagine that Chu Yang was daring enough to ce a bet of 300 million silvers! Thepensation rate was one is to six at the moment! Therefore, the four bankers would have topensate a sum of 1.8 billion if Ji Mo were to win! Chu Yang had robbed this money from the Great Zhao Pce. Anyway, the silver and the golden notes were interchangeable in this world. So, Chu Yang had taken them out to gamble. [300 million?!] Ao Xie Yun and the others turned pale in shock. They immediately gathered around Ou Du Xiao, and looked at the golden notes. After that, they looked towards Chu Yang with a look of astonishment. Chu Yang spoke with a modest smile, "Eh, it is just a small bet to have some fun. Its just to make some pocket money." The four Young Masters looked at King of Hell Chu as if they were looking at some monster, [Just a small bet to have some fun? Its just to earn some pocket money? Damn it! So, pocket money is given out in counts of hundred-millions in your n?] Ao Xie Yun shook his head, and replied with a forced smile, "Just a small bet... Brother Chu, your way of handling business is indeed... but, Brother Chu, you may be an outsider but we arent. You may not know that Ji Mos chances of losing this battle are a bit on the higher side. So, a little consideration would be better before you bet." A light shed in Chu Yangs eyes. He thought, [This Young Master Xie is a man who behaves with integrity. His words are pretty decent.] Chu Yang replied, "No need. I believe in Ji Mo. He will definitely win. He he, even if he doesnt win... it is just three-million in gold. Its a very small amount. Its nothing. Its no big deal," he looked towards Mo Tian Yun with a somewhat strange smile on his face as he spoke. Mo Tian Yun was already in a bad mood. Chu Yang had taken out so many golden notes, and all four bankers were going to make a good profit if Chu Yang were to lose. However, Mo Tian Yun heard what Chu Yang had just spoken and had also seen that Chu Yang was looking at him with a scornful expression on his face. So, he couldnt help but feel angry in his heart. He secretly thought, [Fu*k! Have I ever done something wrong to you? You are so polite to other people, but why are you looking at me like that? Do you have some grudge against me?] Mo Tian Yun had guessed it right. Chu Yang did hold grudge against him. In fact, he had deep-rooted hatred towards him! Mo Tian Yun became furious. He curled his lips and said, "Just a small bet... but, I wonder if Brother Chu would like to ce a bigger bet! And, how big would it be if he does?" Chu Yang smiled. The expressions in his eyes flickered. He thought, [I saw iting. This Mo Tian Yun is very greedy as expected.] He squinted and looked towards Mo Tian Yun. Then, he spoke in a tit-for-tat manner, "Could it be that Brother Mo is saying this... because he wants have a big bet with me?" Mo Tian Yun had only attempted to mock Chu Yang. But, Chu Yang had turned the mockery into a challenge. A deadlock was formed in-between them in these short exchanges! Mo Tian Yun gently smiled. Then, he gently said, "Brother Chu Yang, we four brothers will surely y along with you if you wish to bet." A fierce and cold light shed in his eyes. He thought, [how much money do you have? Take it all out. And, I will make you to lose the entirety of it! You wont be able to recover from such a loss until you die!] Chu Yang looked towards Ao Xie Yun and spoke, "Brother Ao and the other two brothers... What do you guys say?" Ao Xie Yun smiled and said, "Brother Chu, one must always act ording to ones own capacity. One neednt feel forced to do it." Xie Dan Qiong smiled, "Brother Chu Yang, you should make a decision on your own." Ou Du Xiao took a deep breath and said, "This will be a very big amount." It was quite obvious. The three of them werent ready to offend Chu Yang even though they had victory in their hands. Chu Yang smiled. But, he felt a little disappointed in his heart, [I shouldnt drag these three people into this mess...] Therefore, he profoundly looked towards Mo Tian Yun and said, "Brother Mo, it seems that the other brothers dont want to bet." Mo Tian Yun snorted and replied, "This being the case, does Brother Chu dare to gamble with me?" The expression in Chu Yangs eyes looked very dangerous as he squinted. He said, "How?" Ao Xie Yun was sensitive enough to feel that there was something wrong between Chu Yang and Mo Tian Yun. So, he couldnt help but nce suspiciously at the two men. "I bet on Gao Sheng, and you bet on Ji Mo. One-to-one. Lets gamble! Thepensation would be one-is-to-one. How much do you have? I will put forth the same amount!" Mo Tian Yun replied in a rxed manner. Xie Dan Qiong and Ou Du Xiao exposed displeased expression on their faces. [Mo Tian Yun, you want to eat all the food alone? These are bad table-manners.] "Alright!" Chu Yang again fished out a big pile of gold notes. This pile was much bigger and thicker than the one that he had taken out before. He slightly smiled and said, "I dont have much right now. This is all that I have. Its ten-million golden taels! Brother Mo, put forth if you have that much money. Lets gamble!" The faces of the three men C Ao Xie Yun, Xie Dan Qiong, and Ou Du Xiao C twitched at the same time. [10 million golden taels! 1 billion silver taels!] [This money would be Mo Tian Yuns if he is be able to bet this much money and Ji Mo were to lose!] [And, Mo Tian Yun would obviously go bankrupt if Ji Mo wins...] Chu Yang hadnt taken out all the money before... because this amount was very big. And, thepensation was one is to six. Ao Xie Yun and the others were sure of the oue too. But, they probably wouldnt have epted if he had taken out all this money before. Instead, it would have brought the situation to deadlock. However, thepensation was one-to-one, and it only involved Mo Tian Yun. So, the other three men were somewhat jealous, but they were also taking joy in others misfortune. So, it wasnt a problem anymore. Mo Tian Yun disyed a happy expression on his face. He was also rich, but his wealth couldnt bepared with the national treasury of Great Zhao at the time when it used to be the most flourishing and powerful nation! He gasped for a few moments. He stared at the golden notes worth 10 million golden taels, and exposed a greedy look on his face. [I would be able to recruit at least one-hundred King Level experts and three-thousand senior revered martial artists to work for me if I win this money. In addition, I would be able to have all kind of armors, weapons, and cavalry at my service. It would make me tremendously powerful!] [But, I dont have that much money at the moment!] [I dont even have one-tenth of it!] He had put most of his share into gambling. So, he could only put forward a maximum of 80 million silver taels at present. He had kept this money to be prepared as follow-up means to deal with any contingencies during gambling. Mo Tian Yun thought for a long time. Then, he suddenly turned around, and resolutely looked towards Ao Xie Yun. He said, "Brother Ao, I want you to lend me some money." Ao Xie Yun frowned! [You fu*king wanted to trample us and keep everything to yourself a little while ago. And now, you have the nerve to turn around and borrow money? Fu*k! Do you feel no shame?] Xie Dan Qiong and Ou Du Xiao wrinkled their brows as well. [This Mo Tian Yun... is ready to do anything for this one billion. Hes so shameless...] Ao Xie Yun stared at Mo Tian Yun and replied, "Brother Mo... dont you think that it would be too impetuous if I lend you money under such circumstances? What would our gambling house do if I lend you money? Moreover, wouldnt I end up being a foe of Brother Chu in light of this?" Mo Tian Yun became tensed. However, Chu Yang spoke-up before Mo Tian Yun could say anything, "Ha ha... you want to borrow money? Very good! I dont care if I lose these ten-million golds as long as youre borrowing money! Because it is so shameful of you! Ha ha ha... borrow money? Ha ha, borrow money?" Chu Yangs demeanor was very arrogant. This made Ao Xie Yun and the others frown! Mo Tian Yuns face turned red. He said, "So what if you have a little more of this filthy money? Youre just a wealthyndlord that hase from the Lower Three Heavens. Do you think that you woulde to the Middle Three Heavens with a lot of money and would get to act like a boss?" Chu Yang coldly snorted and replied, "Youre right. Its just a little filthy money. But, you couldnt evene up with this little filthy money. So, why are you being cocky in front of me?" Mo Tian Yun snorted. His face turned rose-red in anger. He said loudly, "Brother Ao, my n has a gold mine and I mortgage it to you as security in exchange for a loan of 500 million taels! Brother Ou and Brother Xie, my n has two iron ore mines. I provide one to each of you as security in exchange for a loan of 200 million taels each! Here is the contract. Those mines would be yours if I lose. And, I will give two-hundred million to Brother Ao, and one-hundred million silver taels to each of Brother Ou and Brother Xie as interest if I win these one billion silver taels. What do you say!?" Mo Tian Yun knew that these three might not agree to lend him money even if he would provide his family property as security of the loan. But, he knew that they would do it for some naked profits. For instance... they would do it for the share that he had offered them from 1 billion! So, he made a prompt decision, and made amitment. "Alright!" the three of them agreed at the same time. They were going to make a huge profit regardless of the oue. The worth of the Mo ns gold mine and the two iron ore mines was far more than what Mo Tian Yun had asked for. Mo Tian Yun was taking a huge risk even though he was sure of the oue! He handed over three contract papers to Ao Xie Yun and the others. Then, Mo Tian Yun razed all over his own body for money. He borrowed a sum of nine-hundred million from them. He also put forth the 80 million that he had with him. And, he took out two purple crystals, three precious stones, and twelve jade pendants from his pockets. All of this was enough to be rounded up to 1 billion silver taels! However, Mo Tian Yun would literally go bankrupt if he were to lose all of this! He was also taking a one-stroke risk! And, he was sure that he would win! Because... Gu Du Xing was injured. And, he knew it so clearly because he was the one who hadmanded some experts to ambush him! [Gu Du Xing is seriously injured! He might not be able to gain his agility even if he had the next half a years time. And, he has to fight a battle soon. This is going to be an easy win!] Mo Tian Yun was absolutely sure of the oue. So, why wouldnt he dare to bet? Chu Yang looked at the things that had been ced before him. An expression of cruelty shed through his eyes as he smiled. Then, he tenderly said, "Shall we gamble then?" Mo Tian Yun snorted. He stared at Chu Yang like a hungry wolf. Then, he coldly replied, "No. We dont! Arent we just joking around here?" Chu Yang burst intoughter. He threw that stack of notes worth ten-million golden taels on the ground... as if he was throwing trash. And, he spoke, "Who will notarize this?" Everyone looked at each other in dismay, but no one dared to speak. Ao Xie Yun and other bankers were already supporting Mo Tian Yun. So, it was natural that they would be considered biased. Therefore, they couldnt be the notary. Dong Wu Shang was already on Chu Yangs side. So, it was even more impossible for him to be the notary. The bet had already been set, but they couldnt find anyone who could be the notary. A mischievousughter was heard at this moment, and a man leisurely said, "How about this Young Master be the notary if you guys are still looking for one?" Everyone saw the silhouette of a tall man in ck clothes before their eyes even before the voice got a chance to fade away. This silhouette quietlynded down on the ground. He was wearing a proud smile on his face. He stood in the middle of the field with his arms crossed. In fact, he had stepped on that stack of notes... as if he was stepping on trash. After that, he disdainfully looked at everyone with a grin. He stood in front of five great Young Masters of the Middle Three Heavens. But, he still stood there arrogantly and majestically! It seemed as if they were nothing in his eyes! Young Master Yu! Unexpectedly, this person turned out to be a very frightening personality of the Middle Three Heavens! Chapter 476 Tangled and Complicated Ao Xie Yun and the other three simultaneously revealed a look of dread in their eyes, and said with a smile, "Having Young Master Yu as the guarantor is a million times more reassuring." However, their hearts were beating incessantly like a drum. [How did this terrifying guy appear here at this very moment? Didnt he leave after he had withdrawn from the gambling house?] Young Master Yu burst into loudughter and said, "I didnt know that my moral standing is so strong! Everyone has so much faith in me. This is a very big thing for me!" Then, he tilted his head, and looked at Chu Yang. He put on a humble smile and said, "King of Hell Chu! Long time no see. I hope you have been well since ourst meeting?" He ignored the young masters, and greeted Chu Yang first instead. It seemed as if this King of Hell Chu C who had recently arrived from the Lower Three Heavens C held far more importance in his heart than these four young masters. "This little brother naturally wont fall sick as long as Brother Yu is still in good health!" Chu Yang smiled back in a humble manner. Young Master Yu burst intoughter. A shocked expression appeared in the eyes of the four young masters at the same time. It was extremely astonishing to see that Chu Yang had addressed Young Master Yu in that way. Moreover, Young Master Yu didnt even lose his temper over it! Everyone in the Middle Three Heavens knew that Young Master Yu was a typical weirdo! The members of the Dark Bamboo Organization called him Minister Yu, but the outsiders had no choice but to call him Young Master Yu. They couldnt call him anything else since he was bound to get furious if someone dared to call him something else. In fact, calling him Grandmaster Yu wouldnt work either. He would even chase the offender for thousands of miles to punish them for the crime of disrespecting him. However, Chu Yang had courageously called him Brother Yu. And, this freak unexpectedly seemed to be in such a cheerful mood for some reason? How did thate about? Young Master Yu continued tough for a while. Then, he said, "Ao Xie Yun, you know well that we Bamboo people never renege on a debt. Actually, Minister Jun has ordered me to bet some money two dayster. However, I am taking up the role of a notary here. So, I am afraid you people will say that Im trying to extract money from their bet on the side. So, I am giving you the gambling stakes in advance." He took out a small package from his bosom after he said this, and tossed it over to Ao Xie Yun. Then, he said in a thick voice, "Dark Bamboo bets an amount of 500 million silvers on Ji Mos victory!" He tilted his head, and added with a strange smile, "I heard a while ago. It seems thepensation rate on Ji Mos victory is 1-6, right? Wa ha ha ha... this is going to be so much fun... irrespective of victory or loss. Of course, we would make a huge profit if we won." Theplexions of Ao Xie Yun and the other three suddenly turned ugly. They looked like they had stepped on cow dung first. And then, they had fallen head-first into it with their mouth open, and had thus ended up eating the same cow dung they had stepped on... This gambling house had been opened a month ahead of schedule. And, the total sum that had been betted on Gao Shengs victory was 500 million. In fact, this sum had reached 200-300 million in just two days after the gambling had started. And, this feat was quite incredible. However, the collection made on Ji Mos victory was pathetic. And, these four people had been worried that their ie might not cover the expenditure. Therefore, they had raised Ji Mospensation rate. However, they would never have expected that increasing thepensation rate at the gambling house would bring in no ie. And, they obviously wouldnt have imagined that they would suddenly end up receiving a huge sum of 800 million outside the gambling house! Chu Yangs 300 million had already put enough strain on the gambling house. Now, Dark Bamboo had suddenly pawned 500 million out of the blue! This meant that these four big ns would have topensate 4.8 billion in case Ji Mo won! They could perhaps earn around 1 billion here at the end of the day, but they would still have to arrange 3.8 billion more! This was equivalent to 1 billion per n! This was an astronomical figure! The Mo n would without a doubt get ruined if Gao Sheng lost. Moreover, Ao n, Xie n and Ou n might also get semi-destroyed! The Ao n was quite strong and robust. So, it would only suffer an injury; nothing more. However, the other two ns would get semi-destroyed for sure! This was indeed... a huge price. Therefore, the repudiation of debt would be even more impossible if Ji Mo won! Who in the entire Middle Three Heavens would dare to renege on debt against people like Jun Xi Zhu and Young Master Yu? And, there was a chance that they might not go into a debt. But, there would still be a fear that Dark Bamboo mighte to collect protection fees... "Whats wrong? Dont you want to ept my gambling stake?" Young Master Yuplexion turned unsightly, "Isnt my money money...?! Is it made of stone?" "Young Master Yu... surely likes to joke. We would obvious ept any gambling stake regardless of their size since we have opened a gambling house," the four menughed together and replied. "Then, open the gambling list at once." Young Master Yu rubbed his hands and said, "Make the entry for King of Hell Chu along with mine. The two of us have to go quickly so that we can have a drink or two." ... ... Ao Xie Yun and the other three couldnt help but frown as they saw Chu Yang and Young Master Yu swagger away with the gambling bill in their hands. "This doesnt seem right. Why do I feel like we have fallen into a trap?" Ao Xie Yun frowned. A serious look appeared on Ou Du Xiaos face as he said, "They ced their bets with so much confidence... what if its Ji Mo who is going to win? 800 million all of a sudden, ah! And, that bes a total of 1.8 billion if you add King of Hell Chus 1 billion to that!" Mo Tian Yun solemnly said, "Our current calction looks fine. Gao Sheng and Gao Liang are going to enter the arena from Gao Shengs side. The brothers Li Xiong Tu and Li Hong Tu are participating from the Li n. Tu Qian Hao and Tu Wan Cheng are participating from Tu n. The participation of Tu Wan Cheng is somewhat against the rules, but its excusable since the Tu n doesnt have a second young master. Also, add one more individual to the previously mentioned Gao ns side, namely Gao Meng. These people are going to be participating from Gao Shengs side in the seven matches." Ao Xie Yun said, "On the other side, theres Ji Mo, Ji Zhu; Dong Wu Shang, Dong Wu Lei; Luo Ke Di, Luo Ke Wu, and Gu Du Xing." "Gu Du Xing is severely injured. So, he is bound to lose in his match. Ji Mos he has no chance of victory in his match against Gao Sheng. Hes going to lose without a doubt! And, it doesnt matter who Luo Ke Wu fights since hes definitely going to lose! So, its as good as saying that Ji Mo is already doomed to lose these three matches. Also, Tu Wan Cheng is a top King Level expert from the previous generation. He is going to win no matter whom he fights. This is equivalent to saying that Gao Sheng will win four matches with ease. Li Xiong Tu can also win a match... However, there are only two people who have sure chances of winning on Ji Mos side. Its Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Di. But, Luo Ke Dis victory will depend on who his opponent will be." Ao Xie Yun was crouching, and drawing a match-chart on the ground. He shook his head again and again, and said in a puzzled manner, "No matter how we look at it... Ji Mo is going to lose." The look on Xie Dan Qiongs face got serious as he said, "There has to be something that we arent taking into our calction! King of Hell Chu and Dark Bamboo wouldnt waste their money together. King of Hell Chu had reluctantly said that its for the purpose of Ji Mos publicity, but Dark Bamboo has no reason to stick its leg into this." Ao Xie Yun stood-up quietly, and started to contemte. Then, he abruptly said in a slow tone, "I dont want to be a part of such a thing again once this is over irrespective of profit or loss. In addition, I wont be there at any ce that Mo Tian Yun manages to reach first. And, youd better leave if I am at somece!" Mo Tian Yun was startled. He sneered and asked, "Why? Do you feel implicated by me now? But, why didnt you say that earlier when you were thinking of making money? Moreover, why are you so certain that we are going to lose this time?" Ao Xie Yun didnt speak. He just looked at Mo Tian Yun coldly. Then, he turned around, and went seven or eight steps away. He stopped and spoke without turning his head, "This isnt about victory or loss. Its just that being with you in the same ce makes me feel very ufortable." Then, he walked away. He was unexpectedly walking in a very rxed manner. Xie Dan Qiong sighed, and looked towards Ou Du Xiao. The two of them exchanged nces, and Xie Dan Qiong said, "Brother Mo, theres nothing we can do now. The gambling stakes have already been received. We can only wait for the final oue now." Mo Tian Yuns face darkened. He slowly stood up and said, "I will go and inform Gao Sheng that he may have 10% of the gambling profits as long as he wins this time! We three will contribute to arrange this 10%. What do you guys say?" Xie Dan Qiong and Ou Du Xiao got stunned by this. They looked at Mo Tian Yun in astonishment. Xie Dan Qiong pondered for a long time, and said, "I dont approve of this as an individual. But, I have to think of my ns sake. So, I have no choice but to approve. However, you must do it very carefully. Keep it an absolute secret." Mo Tian Yun nodded his head. Then, he turned around and left. The remaining two men smiled bitterly. Xie Dan Qiong asked, "Du Xiao, what do you think?" Ou Du Xiao pondered, and then replied, "We wont have bright future prospects even if we win like this. This is making me very ufortable." Xie Dan Qiong sighed gently and said, "How about this... if we win..." Ou Du Xiao had seemingly read the look in his eyes and said, "...we share the profits equally with Ji Mo and the others?" "No! It will hurt his pride even more if you give him money. And, he will definitely end up bing a life-long enemy if you do that," Xie Dan Qiong solemnly exined, "How about this... we owe him a favor if we win. And then, we find a chance to help him out. What do you think?" Ou Du Xiaos eyes lit up as he replied, "Great idea!" The people of Jianghu have gratitude and grudges; they have graciousness andints. Thats how Jianghu people are. The decision of Xie Dan Qiong and Ou Du Xiao was the appropriate diplomatic policy that allrge and influential ns appointed. [I cant offend you for the fear that you and I will end up in a life and death struggle... nor will I deliberately get close to you for the fear that it might make other people suspicious or jealous.] [I have every reason to lean on you to rise up if you are strong. But, its natural that Ill follow everyone else to trample you if you are in dire straits...] This was the unspoken rule of the Middle Three Heavens! Xie Dan Qiong nodded and said, "We have to go and eliminate the Ninth Level Spirit Beasts after this gamble. But, the Middle Three Heavens is getting more and more chaotic. It has almost reached its most chaotic phase. People will inevitably have to unite. Perhaps, the big ns will once again return to living together in harmony after this chaos gets washed off..." Ou Du Xiao sighed as well, "Wasnt this our real purpose behind this times gambling? But, who would have thought that it would be so big? We only wanted to gather a portion of everyones wealth so that we could use the gathered resources to expand our power and influence. But, this gambling thing has grown so big that even our ns might get implicated by it..." Xie Dan Qiong feebly spoke, "The two of us will be very weak if Gao Sheng lost. Then, we will be forced to avoid the world. We will have to return to our ns immediately after we have dealt with the Ninth Level Spirit Beasts, and we would have to do our best to preserve the aplishments of our ancestors... until our influence reappears." Ou Du Xiao knitted his brows, "Im afraid we wont be able to avoid the world even if we want to. Dont forget that the Nine Tribtions Swords Master has constantly been lurking in the shadows. Xie Dan Qiong suddenly got startled for a moment. He then sighed. Both of them sighed, and then walked away. ... ... "This bet of 500 million is a gift for you! Its a big gift. Minister Jun has said that it belongs to Minister Chus brothers as long as they can seize it!" Young Master Yu said slowly as they walked. "It is a huge favor!" Chu Yang was silent for a long time. Then, a smile appeared on his face, "This Minister Jun of yours is truly courageous!" ... ... Chapter 477 Do Such Brothers Really Exist? Young Master Yu looked at Chu Yang with a profound smiling expression in his eyes and said, "Lets go to my ce and chat there." Young Master Yu made arrangements of food and wine in his residence. He was drinking together with Dong Wu Shang, and Chu Yang. Dong Wu Shang had already heard the ominous name of Young Master Yu. But, this was the first time that he had met the monster in reality. However, he was very calm and collected. He was neither servile, nor overbearing. And, he had maintained his natural character in front of Young Master Yu. Young Master Yu rather deliberately looked at Dong Wu Shang several times. Then, he looked at Chu Yang and said, "I have seen these brothers of yours. I must say that you have a keen vision. You have made some pretty good friends." Heughed and added further, "The ones with the greatest potential among them are... the one in front of my eyes, and that boy from the Gu n. But, the other three are also rare geniuses!" It could be said that Young Master Yu was an extremely influential person in the entire Middle Three Heavens. And, he had spoken these words. So, it was evident that he was giving importance to these brothers of Chu Yang! Chu Yang remained silent. But, he disyed a proud look in his eyes. Then, he deliberately lowered his head to hide this prideful look in his eyes. [My brothers are my pride!] Dong Wu Shang felt a warm feeling in his heart. He had apanied these two individuals here to drink. So, it was natural that he was secretly paying attention to everything. He could clearly see the proud look in Chu Yangs eyes... no matter how much he tried to hide it. He suddenly felt like bursting into tears! [Who will be proud of me...? My father and my mother... thats for sure.] [But, I am seeing the same proud look in the eyes of someone apart from my parents for the first time. And yet, hes trying to hide it...] [My own elder brother is also proud of me. He always has pride in his eyes whenever I achieve something big. But, his eyes also have fear along with pride. And, that is veryplicated.] Dong Wu Shang knew what his elder brother was worried about. But, he didnt wish to reveal it. [I dont want the position of the n Lord. It doesnt matter whether he suspects me or not. Hes my elder brother, and I will assist him nevertheless. Because... I am surnamed Dong!] [He ought to have these kinds of cautionary thoughts as a n Lord. Otherwise, he wont make a good n Lord.] Dong Wu Shang understood this well. But, this understanding wasnt enough to make him feel any better in his heart! After all, his own brother was suspicious and jealous of him. Who would feel good in this situation? Especially someone like him... who was whole-heartedly devoted... Dong Wu Shag looked at Chu Yang. He then lowered his head, and didnt speak anything. His hair hung down on his forehead, and covered his eyes. Then, he raised his neck, and drank this precious feeling of brotherhood along with the wine and rinsed his heart! He felt that his heart was burning. "You have these many brothers. Moreover, such fine brothers! So, its only natural that you wouldnt wish to remain a loner." Young Master Yu said, "So, you must need your own ce since you have already arrived in the Middle Three Heavens. But, youre King of Hell Chu and you wouldnt want to work under anyone, correct? No one can retain you... no matter if it is the ns of your brothers... or the Dark Bamboo, right?" "Yes." Chu Yang straightforwardly admitted. "So, youre using this gambling so that you can change the bnce of power in the Middle Three Heavens! It would easily allow you to take advantage of the ongoing crisis for your personal gain." Young Master Yu narrowed his eyes, and stared at Chu Yang with a sharp light in his eyes, "Sometimes this Young Master genuinely doesnt understand. How are you always able to make such perfect use of every opportunity?" Chu Yang smiled, "Isnt the Dark Bamboo using this gambling to cause chaos in the Middle Three Heavens? Wouldnt this allow your Bamboo n to sow a seed for expansion into new territoryter? These 500 million taels are a very big favor, but youre going to reap a lot more benefits than that... irrespective of whether I ept it or not... and also irrespective of what the oue of the gambling would be, arent you?" Young Master Yu looked at him for a while. Then, he suddenlyughed, "King of Hell Chu, youre genuinely worthy of your name." "Besides, Gao n has deliberately blown it out of proportion. Do you genuinely believe that all of this is just for fighting over a wife? Everyone knows that Gao Sheng doesnt even like Huyan!" Chu Yang coldly smiled, "Four Young Masters of Ao n, Mo n, Xie n, and Ou n are operating this gambling. Do you genuinely believe that they are doing this just for money? All the big ns are participating in this contest. Do you think that it is just to help these two men snatch the wife?" "Everyone in the Middle Three Heaven has their own ns." Chu Yang added, "The bloody carnage, and unification of the Middle Three Heavens has already begun. My presence in the Middle Three Heavens and the existence of the Dark Bamboo n has nothing to do with it." "But, its impossible for the Dark Bamboo to do with the unification of the Middle Three Heavens!" Young Master Yu held his wine cup, and replied in a sinking voice. "Of course, thats because youre the underworld. The influential ns of the Middle Three Heavens will continuously protest against you if the unification were to done by you. Those who im to be righteous will constantly resist you... so much so that your gains wont be able to make up for your losses." Chu Yang sneered. "Youre right. So, we need someone to do the unification for us," Young master Yuughed heartily. "But, arent you Dark Bamboo people already aware of this notion?" Chu Yang profoundly smiled, "You know that I know this affair already. So, theres no need to tell me." Dong Wu Shang was listening to all this. He didnt speak anything, but huge waves were raging in his heart! [Perhaps, this is how decision-makers think, right? Im afraid I can never do this kind of nning in my whole life...] "I only want to ask you one thing about this gambling matter!" Young Master Yu stared at Chu Yang, "Do you want to get hold of the Ao, Mo, Xie, and Du ns with the help of this gambling? Do you wish to manipte them for your own useter?" Dong Wu Shag became gob-smacked as soon as this sentence was spoken! [Big Brother has such big ambitions? How will this gambling proceed without the financial resources of these four ns?] Chu Yang merely smiled, and did not say anything. "I see. So, you will certainly make some movester on. To tell you the truth... I am eagerly looking forward to your move!" Young Master Yuughed out loud. Then, he pointed his finger at Dong Wu Shang and said, "These brothers of yours must be your helpers. Or should I say... your hired thugs!" This sentence clearly had a poking meaning to it... regardless of whether if it was just a joke... or had some special intention behind it. Anger dawned upon the entire face of Dong Wu Shang the moment this was said. He pounded the table, and stood up. But, Chu Yang held him down, and stopped him! Chu Yang chuckled and replied, "My brothers are obviously my hired thugs as well as my helpers just as I am my brothers hired thug as well as helper!" He gently smiled, "We brothers dont get together to drink or y around with women! We will do something since we are together now! Look at these brothers of mine. Does any one of them look ordinary to you?" Young Master Yuughed. "Ten-thousand silver taels can allow a person to live afortable life for a lifetime. He wouldnt need to do anything for his whole life. He can live a pleasurable life as long as he isnt deceived by anyone. He wouldnt have to struggle for money anymore. In fact, he can leave behind some of it for his next generation as well." Chu Yang raised his wine cup, "However, even stingiest person in the world will make those ten-thousand silver taels vanish in less than half-a-year if you give him that money!" "This is precisely what being a human is about!" Chu Yang mischievouslyughed. "Especially, in the Middle Three Heavens... who is safe in such chaotic times in the Middle Three Heavens?" Chu Yang squinted, "Brother Yu, would you dare to say that youre invincible in the Middle Three Heavens?" Young Master Yu stared nkly. Then, he forced a smile after a long while passed, "I wont dare!" "In that case... how can we be safe?" Chu Yang asked. "By practicing martial arts and upgrading your strength!" Young Master Yu replied without thinking. "But, do you know you have already be the idol of the youths of Middle Three Heavens? Many people say C I wouldnt have to be afraid of anyone if I could aplish as much as Young Master Yu has," Chu Yang smiled and sneered, "In addition, these are the words of the already-aplished people. But, would they really be fearless when their aplishments reach your level? Would they be content?" Young Master Yu remained silent. He looked towards Chu Yang with flickering expressions in his eyes. He said, "Finish it in one breath." "Im also afraid when Im alone!" Chu Yang softly said, "But, there are times when Im not afraid. And, this moment is an example of such a time! Brother Yu, Wu Shang and I arent a match for you if a serious battle breaks out between you and us. Well die for sure. But, the fact is that we wont be afraid! Do you know why?" Young Master Yu couldnt help but ask, "Why?" Chu Yang and Dong Wu Shang smiled at the same time, and replied in unison, "Because it doesnt matter if I die or live as long as I have my brother at my side!" Young Master Yu quietly stared at his wine cup. He didnt speak for a long time. "I was in the Lower Three Heavens when I had once told Du Xing... I would help my brother if he wants to climb up a mountain of des. In fact, I would be willing help him across even I had to allow him to step on me. Then, he would only need to take one step... even if it means stepping on me!" Chu Yang smiled, "I can also say that we have gotten together to be each others hired thugs in your opinion. But, I can tell you that... none of us would be alive if any one of us sworn brothers needs to die!" He proudly smiled and added further, "In fact, that dying brother would discover that his brothers have already died before his turnes!" "But, you wont understand this!" Chu Yang concluded his speech, "This is my reply to your hired thugment." Young Master Yuughed and cheerfully said, "Why are we talking about these things? Drink, drink." The three people smiled. But, each smile had its own meaning. Young Master Yu was drinking and thinking about this one word, [Brothers? Brothers? Do such brothers really exist? Who wouldnt want such brothers? Do such brothers really exist in the world?] Dong Wu Shang was also thinking to himself, [Will I really be able to fight for my brothers till the veryst moment?] Chu Yang was thinking, [Brothers arent disposable!] They ate and drank to their hearts content in the blink of an eye. After that, Young Master Yu got up to see his visitors out. He then said to Chu Yang with a smile, "Dont forget. I still owe you one." Chu Yang couldnt help but smile. He then replied, "I wont forget even if you do." They waved their hands, and took their leave. Young Master Yu also waved his hand. But, he stood there, and pondered for a while. And, he realized that Chu Yang and Dong Wu Shang had already arrived at the bend by the time he regained his senses. They were walking side by side. Suddenly, a fierce look shed in his eyes. He waved his hand, and a short knife was suddenly shot out with a xiu sound! It was shot towards Dong Wu Shangs back! This knife went flying like a thunder at a lightning speed! This had happened without any warning! Chu Yang hadnt anticipated this. Even Young Master Yu hadnt thought before he had made this move! In fact, he hade to regret it immediately after! 30% of Young Master Yus strength had been used in this saber! Moreover, it was a sneak attack! The speed of this saber was unexpectedly faster than sound. The Xiu sound echoed. The knifes tip had already arrived near Dong Wu Shangs vest by now. Complexions of Dong Wu Shang and Chu Yang changed very drastically. It was absolutely unexpected that Young Master Yu would unleash such a vicious attack out of the blue. It was already toote to dodge the attack! Dong Wu Shang realized that the knife was going to pierce through his heart soon, and a look of despair appeared in his eyes. Chu Yang became extremely tensed in an instant. His pupils expanded wide. He didnt have enough time to think. And, he subconsciously held out his hand to grab it! Puff! Chapter 478 Saint Level Sparring Partner… Worth it! The throwing-knife was caught by Chu Yang. The de and Chu Yangs flesh came in contact, and the blood started to gush out. But, the residual momentum in the knife was far too high. And, it continued to dash towards Dong Wu Shangs vest along with Chu Yangs right hand! The speed of the throwing-knife had slowed down... However, it didnt slow down enough... Chu Yangs body also tumbled a little to the side by the insane force of the knife. But, there wasnt enough time to think. Chu Yang suddenly shouted wildly, and instinctively extended his left hand and firmly grabbed the tip of the knife! The knife-tip pierced through Chu Yangs palm-bone with a swoosh. The protectiveyer of the Nine Heavens Technique got pierced in a sh. Then, a fountain of blood fiercely gushed out from his palm! Chu Yang turned over his wrist to one side in order to stop the knife that was now firmly sewn into his bone. [I have to stop it! My brother will die if I dont!] Only this thought remained in Chu Yangs heart! He didnt even consider that this knife had been thrown by Young Master Yus hand! The Sword Spirit reacted at this time, and immediately mobilized his power! However, the power of the throwing-knife remained as ferocious as before. Chu Yangs body severely knocked against Dong Wu Shangs back, and the two of them fell down. The throwing-knife had pierced through Chu Yangs hands like a stick piercing through a fruit. Then, it went forward and prated into Dong Wu Shangs body. However, its direction got diverted after it had passed through the cushion of Chu Yangs hands. So, it pierced into Dong Wu Shangs shoulder instead of his heart. However, the throwing-knife had sewn the two of them together! Fortunately, the Sword Spirit had blocked the blow at the final moment. This knife wouldve pierced through Dong Wu Shangs vest after having prated through Chu Yangs palm if the Sword Spirit hadnt interfered! The line traced by the flying knife in the air suddenly issued a sharp whistling woo sound. The speed of the de had beaten that of Sound! After that, a white smoke rose up in spirals and scattered. Chu Yang flipped his body over as soon as he fell down on the ground. Then, he pulled out the knife from Dong Wu Shangs shoulder. His hands were still stitched together, but he didnt have the time to deal with it. The anger in his heart had alreadye to a boiling point. He suddenly turned his body around, and bellowed in rage, "Why?!" Dong Wu Shang jumped up from the ground. He looked at Chu Yangs hands... they had been threaded together by the throwing-knife. He stared in anger, and roared furiously. He put his hand behind his back, and pulled out a 285 Kg ck saber from his back. His eyes turned blood-red as his body fiercely flew over. And, he turned into ck lightning as he threw himself at Young Master Yu without thinking about the consequences. He had charged out with this saber to sacrifice his life... without any defense! He had been gripped in an intense bout of rage since he felt cheated. And, this had made him lose his senses. His shoulder bled due to the ferocious movement of his spiritual power. But, he had seemingly forgotten everything. [Youre a despicable man! Youre a disgrace in the name of an Expert!] [Youunched a sneak attack behind a mans back while he was unprepared!] [My brother...! My Big Brother took a blow of knife for me! His hands have been damaged!] Dong Wu Shang had forgotten everything at this moment! He only knew that he wanted to kill this man who stood before his eyes! He didnt even consider that he was no match for the said-man! Young Master Yus figure shed. He hadplicated expressions in his eyes. He dodged Dong Wu Shangs great saber. Then, his body drifted over towards Chu Yang like mist. The power of Dong Wu Shangs saber was earth-shaking. And, it had enveloped a radius of a hundred feet. So, Young Master Yu shouldnt have had any space to dodge it into... However, he had casually dodged the attack in a weird way! Dong Wu Shang angrily chased him to attack. But, Young Master Yus body again shed, and arrived near Chu Yang. He hung his hand over Chu Yangs head and shouted, "Stop!" Dong Wu Shang shook from head to toe. He fell down from the sky with a thud sound. And, the ground split up as soon as he stepped on it. He then shouted in anger, "Let my Big Brother go!" Chu Yang had already stood up. He looked towards Young Master Yu with cold expression in his eyes, "Why?" Young Master Yu looked at the knife that was stuck in Chu Yangs hands, and realized that his palms had been badly mutted. A look of guilt shed through his eyes. Then, he extended his hand, and quickly took out the throwing-knife from Chu Yangs hands. He did it so quickly that Chu Yang didnt even get the time to react! Young Master Yu looked at the de of the knife that was dripping with blood. Then, he let out a long sigh. Chu Yang coldly snorted, and shouted with anger, "You self-centered show-off! You were testing us, werent you?!" He thought about this, and figured it out. And, he was left to tremble from head to toe in anger at this realization. [This bastard! He didnt believe our words! So, he used this cruel method to test us...?] He realized that Dong Wu Shang wouldve turned into a corpse if he had shown any hesitation. And, he couldnt help but feel a lingering fear in his heart. His anger towards Young Master Yu rose like a me! Young Master Yu looked at the knife with a look of guilt on his face. He gently sighed and spoke, "Im sorry!" Young Master Yu was a matchless person in the Middle Three Heavens. And, he had apologized for the first time in his entire life... He further said, "I hadnt believed you when you had said that your brothers can live and die for each others sake!" he let out a deep sigh and continued, "But, I believe now." Heughed mockingly at himself and added, "The one who makes you feel so proud..." he again sighed. He then lowered his head and said, "...such a brother... why do I not have one? I would also fear nothing if I had such brothers..." Dong Wu Shang arrived in front of Chu Yang at a very fast speed, "Big Brother! Big Brother, your hands..." he suddenly shouted loudly, "Young Master Yu! You son of a bit*h! I will kill you!" There were two frightening big holes in Chu Yangs hands. In fact, his ten fingers had nearly been cut off. They were badly mutted and mangled. It was a gory sight to look at... Chu Yang held out his hand, and stopped Dong Wu Shang. He had already regained his calm even though blood was continuously flowing from his hands. However, his chest was still moving up and down. The look in his eyes became as sharp as a knife, "Brother Yu, I want an exnation! Otherwise, I C Chu Yang C shall destroy the entire Dark Bamboo! And, you know that I can do this!" "Exnation..." Young Master Yuughed, "Well, I will give you an exnation." He suddenly turned over his hand. Then, he made ten big holes in his own arm with the throwing-knife. And, pfff pfff pfff sounds were heard as he did so. After that, he grabbed the knife with his mouth, and made ten holes in his other arm in a simr fashion... The blood flowed over. However, Young Master Yu remained standing in a perfectly straight posture with an unchanging look on his face. Then, he spat out the throwing-knife with a pfff sound. The throwing-knife flew out, and issued a white light with a swoosh sound. And, the knife unexpectedly got inserted into a rock... until only the handle was visible. "This knife is drenched in a brothers blood. So, I throw it away!" Young Master Yu solemnly said, "Also, I shall act as your sparring partner when you and your brothers would be breaking through to the Saint Level. And, I will help you break through the bottleneck. That shall act aspensation for my actions. But, you can still exterminate the entire Dark Bamboo if you are dissatisfied with me." [Saint Level? Doesnt it mean that Young Master Yu admits that hes a Saint Level Expert?!] No one in the Middle Three Heavens knew the true strength of Young Master Yu. Everyone knew that he was extremely powerful. But, no one couldve guess that this frightful character of the Middle Three Heavens was a Saint Level Expert in reality! It could be said that the temptation of this offer was quite huge... However, Dong Wu Shang didnt listen to any of what Young Master Yu had said. He furiously said, "Nonsense! Do you think that my brothers blood is so worthless? Who cares about the Saint Level? Even a single drop of my brothers blood is worth more than this offer of yours!" "Wu Shang!" Chu Yang shouted loudly, and stopped Dong Wu Shang. Young Master Yus intentions were true even though the method was too cruel. He had even given them thispensation. And, this had moved Chu Yangs heart to some extent. [Having a super-expert like Young Master Yu as our sparring partner...? My brothers strength will progress by leaps and bounds!] He lowered his head, and thought for a while. Then, he turned towards Young Master Yu, "Brother Yu, what if I hadnt blocked the attack?" "Hadnt blocked?" Young Master Yu coldly snorted, "I deliberately gave you the chance to protect your brother and block the knife when I threw it. You bragged so much about your brothers in front me. So, it was only fair that the both of you wouldve be corpses if you hadnt saved your brother!" He coldlyughed, "Nobody is allowed to deceive me in the face!" Young Master Yu heaved a deep sigh and said, "I regretted my actions immediately after I shot the knife!" He nced at Chu Yang solemnly. It seemed to be an exnation of some sort. And, his reply seemed to be the apology. But, it also seemed to be loaded with envy, and various other emotions... In short, he was conflicted in his heart. He then slowly said in a deep and low voice, "Ive never... had such brothers in my life..." He further added, "Its fine that you hate me! And, I dont mind if you me me..." His body floated away and disappeared without a trace. Only a sigh came from the sky, "...I envy you so very much..." He had already disappeared before Chu Yang could vent the anger that had filled in his chest... Chu Yang couldnt help but curse out loud, "Fu*k!" Then, he stretched out his hand wherein an iplete Nine Tribtion Pills appeared, and he popped it. These knife-wounds were indeed very serious. Even his fingers had almost been cut off. No other medicine could heal these wounds as quickly as the Nine Tribtion Pill could... Chu Yang felt very angry in his heart when he thought about this inexplicable sneak-attack. He didnt know whether tough or cry! No wonder this Young Master Yu was considered to be a dangerous and threatening man in the Middle Three Heavens. This man was evil. He was moody and unreasonable. He was extremely whimsical! Dong Wu Shang gnashed his teeth. And, his eyes turned blood-shot. He wasnt ready to give up in his heart. In fact, his restless appearance made it seem as if he was going to go back and look for Young Master Yu, and put his life on the line to settle the scores... Chu Yang sighed and spoke-up, "Wu Shang, watch your temper... you must control it. You may put your life on the line when the time demands it. But, youd just be wasting your life for nothing if you put your life in danger when its not need. You must remember this." Dong Wu Shang trembled as if someone had poured cold water on his head. He suddenly regained his sensibility and replied, "Yes, Big Brother!" He then supported Chu Yang with his hands, and walked away carefully. He walked for a little while. But then, he suddenly turned around and shouted loudly, "Young Master Yu! I cant defeat you at this time. So, Im going away! But, Ille back to make you payback the debt for this knife!" Dong Wu Shang said this, and waited for a while. He snorted when he saw that Young Master Yu didnt respond. Then, he went away with Chu Yang. ... In the Bamboo cabin... Young Master Yu looked at the wounds on his arms withplicated expression on his face. He sighed with guilt. Then, he looked at the back-profile of the two figures walking side by side. Young Master Yu suddenly felt a warm feeling in his heart. It seemed that these two figures had made him think... [These two men genuinely fear nothing when they are at each others side!] [They dont even fear death!] A deep feeling of envy emerged in Young Master Yus heart. He lowered his head and sighed. He slightly activated his martial power, and stared at his wounds. His eyes suddenly emitted two dazzling white lights. And, the white lights illuminated the bloody wounds. Suddenly, those terrible wounds began to heal-up very quickly... almost at a speed which could be seen with naked eyes... Young Master Yu had never felt so honest in his entire life. He had regretted the moment when he had shot that knife at Dong Wu Shang. He wouldve ended up killing the both of them if Chu Yang hadnt blocked the attack! But, Chu Yang had managed to block it subconsciously... Young Master Yu had felt incredibly shocked in his heart at that moment. And, he had recalled Chu Yangs speech... "I would help my brother if he wants to climb up a mountain of des. In fact, I would be willing help him across even I had to allow him to step on me. "None of us would be alive if any one of us sworn brothers needs to die! "In fact, that dying brother would discover that his brothers have already died before his turnes! "Because, I dont fear death as long as I have my brothers by my side! I fear nothing!" Young Master Yu had recalled this speech at that moment, and he had also recalled those two firm and determined faces. There had been sincere pride on those faces. Young Master Yu had suddenly felt very lonely in his heart. And, he had felt his heart heating up. And, thats why he had blurted out a promise that he would be their sparring partner to help them break through to the Saint Level. Any Saint Level Expert would never agree to be the sparring partner of other people. Let alone someone like Young Master Yu... who was well-known for being moody, stubborn, arrogant, and cruel to others. However, Young Master Yu didnt have any regrets at this moment! Because... he felt that it was worth it! Chapter 479 The Power of Dark Bamboo Rules the World! Dong Wu Shang didnt say anything. This matter of blocking the knife to save him wasnt a big deal for Chu Yang. But, Dong Wu Shangs heart was continuously trembling and burning because of it! Dong Wu Shangs nature was quite different from that of Chu Yangs. It was somewhat simr to that of Gu Du Xings instead... Chu Yangs character was C whatever is said... must be done! A promise must be kept! And, you must tell people about it after it is done! Chu Yang had never shied away from taking credit; regardless of the situation. He had done a lot of good deeds in his past life, but he had felt embarrassed about talking about them. So, the people had often misunderstood him. And, he had seen many people who had been overlooked because they didnt speak about their achievements, and kept them hidden instead... Therefore, Chu Yang hade to realize one fact C [How would other people know if you wouldnt tell them? How would others believe you if you wouldnt speak with confidence? This is apetitive world! Moreover, its apetition that involves life and death!] [One cant act like a fool!] They walked for hundreds of feet. Chu Yang had mobilized his martial power to stimte the medicinal efficacy as they had walked. He had gently been rubbing his hands together. And, his wounds had already turned into scars. A little pain still remained, but it was nothing serious anymore. This left Dong Wu Shang to stare at Chu Yangs hands in bafflement. Chu Yang smiled. He patted Dong Wu Shangs shoulder, and winked at him, "Rx, I have elixirs. So, I dont need to worry about injuries!" he again winked and added, "So, you dont need to worry either!" Dong Wu Shang opened his eyes wide at first. Then, he suddenly felt relieved andughed heartily. And, his mood suddenly became rxed. Chu Yang also happilyughed. He then abused with a smile, "Motherfu*ker, a sparring partner of Saint Level, ah! We have earned a fu*king big profit this time! That guy would be depressed to death if he found out that I have recovered so fast..." Dong Wu Shangughed so hard that he had to gasp for breath, "Right! Right! Ha ha ha..." Heughed a lot at first, but suddenly came to a stopped. He then said, "Sparring partner or whatever... its fine for now. But, Ille back for Young Master Yu in time, and Ill make him pay for this knife-incident!" Dong Wu Shangs voice became deep and low, "My martial arts goal was to be a Saber Emperor. I had never even thought of bing a Saber Monarch. But, my goal had changed to bing a Saber Monarch after I met you, Big Brother... But, I only have one goal now. And, that is to defeat Young Master Yu, and take revenge for what happened today! "I will never forget about this knife-incident!" Dong Wu Shang stared nkly into the distance as he spoke in a heavy voice. Chu Yang smiled, but didnt speak anything in response. [It looks like defeating Young Master Yu has be Dong Wu Shangs long-term goal. Its a blessing to have such a goal!] He pondered for a while and said, "We were talking andughing freely one moment. In fact, we were sitting together and drinking wine. And, we encountered a situation of life and death the next moment. And, only the cold edge of the knife trembled at that time. No friendship, no feelings, no benefits... none of these things matter to this man. He got mad out of the blue, and suddenly got carried away by his whim. Then, he acted impulsively, and tried to kill someone! "Moreover, he tried to kill a man who he can regard as a friend to some extent!" He softly sighed, "Wu Shang, Young Master Yu gave me a profound and impressive lesson today!" "This is the Jianghu of the Middle Three Heavens, Big Brother!" A rustling sound was heard as Dong Wu Shang stepped upon thick pine needles. He continued in a deep voice, "Middle Three Heavens and Lower Three Heavens are entirely different ces! We must understand this point very clearly, Big Brother. You mustnt be merciful or lenient by any means if you dont have your brothers at your side some day!" Chu Yang silently nodded. "Dont tell anyone about Young Master Yus strength," Chu Yang warned. "I know." Dong Wu Shangs heart felt heavy. He had seen Young Master Yus insanely powerful knife attack. And, Dong Wu Shang had realized his own insignificance as a result... This feeling of despair had shrouded his heart. In fact, it had left Dong Wu Shangs heart to tremble. [I dont want to feel this way ever again!] He looked towards Chu Yangs bloodstained hands, and his heart throbbed. [I wont let my brothers bleed for me ever again!] [I dont want to feel this kind of heartache ever again!] [I need to get stronger!] Dong Wu Shang didnt speak again, but the expression in his eyes had be abstruse. Then, a firm conviction quietly arose within his heart. Chu Yang was perhaps unaware that this knife of Young Master Yus had changed Dong Wu Shangs conviction and his lifes goal! He would only aim to be on the top from now on! They returned to the camp. And, they saw that Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di were badly battered since they were wrestling with each other. Dong Wu Shang had just experienced a crisis of life or death. So, he couldnt help but feel reprehensible when he saw that these two were messing around so mischievously. He took a step forward, and kicked the two of them without showing any trace of politeness. The two of them were sent flying as a result. He then shouted, "Why are you deliberately causing a ruckus? Is it that amusing? Do you have so much free time? Stand up! Grandpa Dong will apany you in this farce of yours!" "Motherfu*ker! Youre insane!" Ji Mo turned over and jumped to stand, "Im your Third Brother dammit!" "Third Brother..." Dong Wu Shang mischievouslyughed. He pulled out his ck saber of 285 kg from his shoulder. He held it in his hand, and said, "I would like to swap pointers with my third brother if thats the case. Third brother, please teach me!" Ji Mos face turned ck. Dong Wu Shang didnt say anything further. He shouted loudly, and brandished his saber. And, a group of saber-lights shrouded the two of them. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di turned pale in fright. They rapidly reacted, and joined forces to resist Dong Wu Shang. They were beating each other up a moment ago. And, they were fighting side by side now. These two people were truly shameless! In fact, this even gave Chu Yang an inferiorityplex when it came to being shameless. Chu Yang shook his head, and broke intoughter. Suddenly, a sharp sword intention swept over from a distance. The person whom it belonged to hadnt arrived yet... But, this kind of cold aura had made peoples bodies shiver. A faint voice was then heard, "Why are you fighting amongst yourselves? Eh?! Big Brother...!" The dense sword intention immediately transformed into a spring breeze, and brushed against everyones faces. Then, a slim silhouette suddenly appeared. Gu Du Xing! Gu Du Xing became pleasantly surprised when he saw Chu Yang, and rushed over. Chu Yang also turned around, and went forward to greet him. The two of them were inexplicably happy to have met each other again... Chu Yang looked-on with his sensitive vision, and noticed that Gu Du Xingsplexion was somewhat pale. It was evident that he had sustained serious injuries, and still hadnt recoveredpletely. "Open your mouth," Chu Yang said. Gu Du Xing didnt get any time to speak since Chu Yang stuffed a pill into his mouth the moment he opened it to say something. A pure spiritual power welled up from his Dantian as a result. And, it made him veryfortable... "Circte your martial power now!" Chu Yang patted his shoulder. Gu Du Xing realized that this was some kind of rare elixir. So, he didnt dare to be negligent, and sat down cross-legged. After that, he started to circte his martial power. ... An hourter... The five brothers were sitting together. Gu Du Xing hadpletely recovered from his injuries by now! "Du Xing, your injuries have healed. But, dont reveal this to anyone for the next two days. Wait until the crucial point, and unleash your full strength in one fell swoop!" Chu Yang said. "I know. I will have to pretend to be an injured person for these two days. Thats very easy." Gu Du Xing had met Chu Yang after a very long time. So, he was very excited in his heart. He was even talking in a cheerful voice. Gu Du Xing mobilized his martial power as he acknowledged Chu Yangs suggestion, and hisplexion turned wax-yellow once again. He reverted to his seriously injured appearance and said, "Is this okay?" Luo Ke Di and Ji Mu burst intoughter, "Second Brother Gu is very skilled!" Gu Du Xing felt like his head would explode in anger, "Motherfu*ker! Say that again and this Second Brother will slice you up!" Everyone burst intoughter together. "Only two days are left. I will give you a special training for these two days." Chu Yang slowly said, "This matter concerns Ji Mos marriage. And, that would be a major turning point of his life. So, we mustnt show any carelessness! Ji Mo has taken a fancy to this woman. So, we wont just snatch her, but we will also win the matches in an extravagant fashion! Fair and square! We must do it with absolute perfection!" Chu Yang paused for a while, and then continued, "We cant rely on other people. We brothers have to do it ourselves! Got it? "Yes." Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and Luo Ke Di solemnly replied in unison. Ji Mo felt a warm feeling in his heart, and his eyes turned red. His lips quivered a few times since he had been emotionally moved by this. He spoke-up with a smile, "Thank you! Ill treat you to drinks as soon as I get my wife. Ha-ha..." he could onlyugh twice since his voice was already shaking... However, the rest four of them didnt make fun of him for being overexcited. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang were infamous for their naughty behavior, but even they reached out with their hands and patted on Ji Mos shoulder. [We understand, brother! We understand!] "We will open the Heavenly Armament Pavilion... in the Middle Three Heavens after this matter is over." Chu Yang exposed a smiling expression on his face and said, "Moreover, the Ao, Xie, Ou, and Mo ns... are going to provide us a lot of money this time. In fact, Mo Tian Yun will be our biggest help when ites to the opening of our Heavenly Armament Pavilion!" "Ha ha ha..." everyoneughed out loud, and got overwhelmed with joy. They tried to imagine how miserable Mo Tian Yuns face would look when he would go bankrupt. A viinous guy would be at the receiving end. So, they were looking forward to the day. ... A dayter... Armored cavalries surged forward towards the mountain. And, they issued loud rumbling sounds as they proceeded forward... Anyone watching from the summit would see elite troops riding over from far away like a roaring ck dragon! Every horse was an extremely rare and precious breed! Every rider on those horses was an extremely rare expert... the likes of whom could be found only one in a radius of thousands of miles! The men looked majestic as they sat motionless while they rode their horses. Their figures were tall and straight! The horses were rushing over like dragons. Their auras could swallow the rivers and mountains! The banners on the poles fluttered in the wind. The banners were ck in color. And, clusters of golden bamboos stood proud and aloof in the darkness of the banners backgrounds. The banners were fluttering in the biting cold winds of Mt. Dingjun! This was the aura that reigned over the world. It spread out wreaking havoc everywhere! Countless cheers exploded from different directions on Mt. Dingjun. And, these cheers reached straight up to the sea of clouds. Countless Dark Bamboo gs were raised tall and upright in quick session! And, the entire mountain got covered in the gs of Dark Bamboo! This prestige was genuinely world-shaking. It was astonishing, and wide-spread! The ck-armored troops surged forward like molten iron, and ran into the Mt. Dingjun. It seemed that a tsunami had crashed into this mountain! "Jun Xi Zhu has arrived!" Gu Du Xing walked up to Chu Yangs side. He looked at the cavalry troops that were surging towards Mt. Dingjun like a mad dragon. The troops were sprinting up the mountain and towards the mountain-top at the moment. A keen glint was issued from Gu Du Xings eyes... [This kind of influence, this kind of might, this kind of aura... that can swallow the rivers and mountains to reign over the world should belong to a man! But, it actually belongs to a woman!] The cavalries of Dark Bamboo had already entered the road on Mt. Dingjun. And, the smoke and dust they had left on the road behind had reached up to the sky! "Its no wonder that the subordinates of such a mighty tyrant have managed to unify the underworld of the Middle Three Heavens!" Chu Yang sincerely eximed in admiration. The ck troops reached to the tform of the mountain after a long while. They appeared on the tform with a rumbling sound. Then, they pulled the reins of their horses in unison, and the horses neighed loudly. After that, all the men stopped at the same time! Then, the cavalrymen dismounted from their horses, and stood perfectly straight on the side of their warhorses! A graceful figure in ck clothes came out from a carriage, and stepped down to the ground. Her stature wasnt very tall. She looked short amongst the men. But, she leisurely took a few steps forward. And, she looked around in a disdainful manner as a powerful aura scattered out from her body. The invisible power and influence swept across Mt. Dingjun in a sh! And, the huge crowd fell silent! This ck figure slowly raised her head, and solemnly said, "It seems everyone had to wait for a long time!" her voice wasnt too loud, but it spread over the entire Mt. Dingjun. Unexpectedly, her voice didnt echo! After that, she swept her eyes, and looked around the mountain. And, the entire mountain-range got filled with chilling cold... as if severe winter had arrived! The Lord of Dark Bamboo... the overlord of the underworld of the Middle Three Heavens... Jun Xi Zhu! Had arrived! Chapter 480 Discord Between Brothers "Minister Jun, thanks for your trouble!" thousands of people on Mt. Dingjun roared at the same time! These people had used enough spiritual power in their shout to shake the entire Mt. Dingjun. The dust flew upwards and shrouded the sky! Jun Xi Zhu looked around to observe the situation. Then, she nodded and smiled. She had an aloof demeanor. It seemed as if no one could get close to her. She didnt say anything further. Those hundreds of cavalrymen formed two columns with a shua. And, Jun Xi Zhu was well-protected in the center. Then, they orderly walked towards the ce where Young Master Yu was. The arrival of Jun Xi Zhu was an indication that the battle was about to begin! Every major n sent their main representatives to discuss a number of affairs with Dark Bamboo. They obviously wanted to examine Jun Xi Zhus attitude as well... Only one person had aplex look on his face while he watched Jun Xi Zhu leave with her troops. He continued to do so for a long time, but didnt speak a word. This person was d in snow-white clothes. He looked very handsome. He had a calm and graceful demeanor. His eyes were as deep as the sea. He had a tall stature. His long ink-ck hair was fluttering in the wind. He was held a purple jade flute. His body was sparkling, and was issuing a pure and limpid light. It was Mo Tian Ji! He had previously received an extortion letter from Jun Xi Zhu. In fact, Mo Tian Ji had be so impatient that the first thing he had done was to arrange the 60 million silver notes. Then, he had rushed to this ce overnight in order to wait for Jun Xi Zhus arrival. He had been here for several days, but he had never made an appearance. Because... he didnt wish to run into Mo Tian Yun! These were brothers from the same mother, but they were reprehensible towards each other. Mo Tian Yun felt like skinning Mo Tian Ji alive whenever hed see him. And, Mo Tian Ji would feel depressed, disgusted, and nauseated whenever hed see Mo Tian Yun. Mo Tian Yun found Mo Tian Jis strategies clever in trivial matters. But, he mostly found them unrefined. And, Mo Tian Ji felt that Mo Tian Yuns conspiracies were very childish and embarrassing... The two brothers had stopped getting along several years ago. This had slowly developed to infighting and scheming against each other. Then, it had gradually evolved into an undercurrent of turbulence. And, this had advanced into vicious battles. Thus, they had slowly turned into irreconcble adversaries who couldnt live under the same sky! However, he had no alternative but to look for Mo Tian Yun at this time. Mo Tian Jis white clothes were fluttering in the wind. His countenance was calm. He walked over in a gentle manner, and arrived at Mo Tian Yuns ce. Mo Tian Yuns bodyguard hastily went inside to report, "Eldest Young Master, the Second Young Master has arrived!" "Second Young Master...? Mo Tian Ji?" Mo Tian Yun snorted and said, "Let him in!" His voice hadnt even faded, and Mo Tian Ji had already arrived outside the door. He then spoke in an elegant voice, "I havee, Mo Tian Yun. Are you ready?" They werent in the n at the moment. So, they had torn-off the unnecessary mask of hypocrisy, and had started to address each other directly by name! "Humph!" Mo Tian Yun coldly snorted, and his face turned gloomy. He walked out and stood at the door. Then, he said solemnly, "Mo Tian Ji! You are a junior of the Mo n. Dont you know how you should behave before the future n Lord?" "Future n Lord? Someone like you...?" Mo Tian Ji sneered and replied impatiently, "Are you ready or not? Hurry up and get ready. We must go and get Little Wu back. I have no interest in wasting my time and effort on talking nonsense with you!" Mo Tian Yun snorted and spoke, "Of course, I will save my little sister! I dont need you to urge me!" Mo Tian Yun obviously spoke these words in a virtuous manner. The experts of the Mo n had obtained the news about this matter, and had rushed over here en masse. In fact, more and more of them wereing here. Mo Tian Ji wished that he could use his foot to maliciously trample this guy handsome face. [It is very aggravating to watch this bastard pretending to be all righteous and virtuous...] "Hurry up!" Mo Tian Ji gently smiled, "Lan Mei is still waiting outside." Mo Tian Yunsplexion turned ck as soon as he heard the name Lan Mei. His lover and son were being controlled by Mo Tian Ji these days. And, Mo Tian Yun must first get Mo Tian Jis approval whenever he wanted to visit them. Lan Mei would have to go out on missions at times. But, Mo Tian Ji would make her consume a poison before shed leave. And, he would give her the antidote once she had returned... This was a strict ritual that happened every time without fail. But... this whole thing made Mo Tian Yun very ufortable. Who could tolerate his own woman being controlled by someone else? The said-individual was his own blood-brother... but, Mo Tian Ji was still a man at the end of the day... Mo Tian Yun would think of Lan Mei together with Mo Tian Ji every day, and hed feel as if he had eaten a fly. The very thought of it made him feel like vomiting blood. However, there was no solution to this. The two brothers were walking shoulder to shoulder. They appeared gentle and refined. There was the calmness of spring breeze on their faces. They looked like affectionate brothers like a pair of brothers in arms. It was hard to imagine that they were secretly at each others throats... "Second Brother, we must get Little Wu back at any cost. She is to be engaged soon. Ha-ha, the groom is that Meng Luo... you know..." Mo Tian Yun sighed and said, "Meng Luo has surely practiced an evil technique, but hes from a big n at the end of the day. And, hes very powerful as well. So, he wont treat Little Wu badly." Mo Tian Jisplexion turned pale at first. Then, it immediately returned to normal. He smiled and replied, "Elder Brother put it well. I have also heard that Elder Sister Lan Mei dances pretty well. So, I will enjoy a lot if Little Wu is to get engaged because Lan Mei will be made to dance in front of a big crowd as a celebration for this matter. And, the men in the entire Cang Lan Battlefront would be blessed in that case... ha ha ha..." Mo Tian Yun furiously retorted, "You!" He obviously knew what Mo Tian Ji had meant when he had said dance before a big crowd. It wouldnt be a dance with her clothes on... or perhaps it would be striptease... And, the phrase the men in the entire Cang Lan Battlefront would be blessed was particrly malicious... Mo Tian Ji smiled and said, "Elder Brother, you dont need to worry. Who would dare to bully the Mo n as long as it has us two brothers? A conceited snob was acting recklessly a few days ago. In fact, he was boasting in front of me. So, I got mad and turned his three-year-old son into a eunuch. Sigh, it can be said that what I did was a bit cruel... I, I feel very guilty." [I will turn your woman into a prostitute if you dare to act against Little Wu, and I will turn your son into a eunuch!] How could Mo Tian Yun not have figured out the underlying meaning? Mo Tian Yun began to gasp. His hands and feet instantly went cold. He had a feel of congestion in his chest. He couldnt even breathe properly and nearly fainted on the spot. A King Level Expert of the Mo n was behind him. He spoke-up in a taunting tone, "Second Young Master is still somewhat soft-hearted. So what if you turned a child into a eunuch? Its nothing worthy of feeling guilty about. You must know that ruthlessness is the mark of a truly great man. No gentleman has a petty mind. No true man is without venom!" This guy belonged to Mo Tian Yuns faction. So, he was naturally being rude to Mo Tian Ji. However, he didnt know the backstory of this matter. So, he was unaware that the words he had said... were going to put him in a difficult situation. "Oh? What do you suggest, Cheng Feng?" Mo Tian Ji modestly asked, "I dont have the means to teach that guy a lesson at present. But, the son of that mossback is still in my hands... Cheng Feng, you might as well teach me a few moves if you have a brilliant idea." "Isnt that even easier?" Mo Cheng Fengughed disdainfully. He assumed a preaching stance and said, "First of all, you cant let that kid die. He would be of no value if he dies. But, you can peel off ayer of his skin every day..." "Brilliant idea!" Mo Tian Ji praised him and said, "What after that...?" "After that... there are many ways to give this person hell. The best method is to train his son into a dog in human form. Ha ha ha... However, you must show this to that person who has offended you. I mean the little bastards father. Well, the best way is to pull his son like an animal on a tether whenever hees to see his son. Then, take the son away immediately-after..." Mo Cheng Feng was genuinely worthy of being called a vicious person. Each of his methods was more malicious than the previous one, "Moreover... you can hold an auction after you have trained him properly. Some rich people would likely want to y with this young boy, ha-ha. And, you must invite that mossback to participate in the auction, but dont allow him to bid..." "Truly brilliant! Such a superb idea! Wonderful..." Mo Tian Ji pped his hands, and praised him. Heughed and replied, "Your idea is genuinely sensible. I have made up my mind. I will just deal with that mossbacks son if he dares to offend me again!" Mo Tian Yun was breathing heavily. His face had nearly turned purple. "Oh, by the way Cheng Feng... that bastards wife is also in my hands... he he he..." Mo Tian Ji lowered his voice, but deliberately let Mo Tian Yun hear it. "That makes things even easier!" Mo Cheng Feng patted his thigh, "You can simply toy with his feelings if his woman is in your hands. In fact, you can shame that mossback to death..." A snap was heart as soon as his voice faded. Mo Tian Yun couldnt take it anymore. So, he maliciously pped Mo Cheng Feng in the face. Then, he roared fiercely, "You... you shameless bastard. Why are you talking about such vulgar things! You impudent little...!" Mo Cheng Feng touched his face. He was visibly shocked. He was very perplexed in his heart. And, his heart was filled with grief and indignation. He felt wronged, and tears almost came out. [Fu*k! I wasnt saying any of that without any reason, dammit...] [Fu*k, I was only helping you vent your anger by shaming Second Young Master. Why did you p me? What mistake did I make? I am sincerely devoted and loyal to you...] "Eldest Young Master..." Mo Cheng Feng looked at Mo Tian Yu... as if to express that he felt wronged. There was a look of grievance in his eyes. Tears had also started to well up in his eyes... "You still... trying to justify your grievance..." Mo Tian Yun flew into a rage. But, he kicked him instead of pping him again, "You, you, you... you... Second Brother is... Second Brother is... Second brother is still young. And, you are teaching him these... these ... you, you, you are... immoral!" Mo ns experts were stupefied as they looked at Mo Tian Yun. They looked stunned. They felt as if they had seen visitors from outer space! [Why the hell is this?] [Immoral?] [Second Young Master is still young?] [When did Eldest Young Master be such a caring brother? Furthermore... isnt this method his own specialty? He was very cheerful and delightful when he had talked about this method. Mo Cheng Feng had basically mentioned the same-method he had taught us... but, howe he has suddenly changed back into an upright gentleman? So clean and honest?] However, Mo Tian Yuns face had already turned ck in rage. Who would dare to go up to him and ask? Mo Tian Yun gave vent to his burning rage, and arrived at Mo Tian Jis side at once. Then, he chuckled and spoke, "Second Brother, you dont have to listen to this sundry gossip. Lets go pick up Little Wu and bring her back. Its a very important matter. My little sister, my own flesh and blood... is important to me." Mo Tian Ji put-on a fake smile and replied, "What you are saying makes perfect sense, Elder Brother." Consequently, the two brothers harmoniously walked forward... ... ... Jun Xi Zhu went to the ce where Young Master Yu was, but saw him taking care of the wounds on his arm. These wounds had almost healed, but one could still see that these arms had been pierced by something! There were 20 holes, and each of them had been clearly bored into his arms! Jun Xi Zhu was extremely shocked. [Taking Young Master Yus strength into ount... who in the Middle Three Heavens can injure him like this? A person who can beat Young Master Yu to such an extent can even take his life very easily/effortlessly!] [However, only a few such people exist even in the Upper Three Heavens. Yet, one such peerless expert has appeared in the Middle Three Heavens?] Chapter 481 Cheated You? But How? Jun Xi Zhusplexion sank. She asked in a deep and resounding voice, "Which old fogy did this to you?" The expression in Young Master Yus eyes became quite strange. He seemed to be somewhat confused and perplexed. He heard the question, but didnt reply. Instead, he asked in a serious tone, "Xi Zhu, tell me... do brothers who can live and die for each other exist in this world?" Jun Xi Zhu stared nkly. She thought for a while and replied, "I cant tell whether they exist or not. Legends say that they do. But, Ive never seen such brothers in reality!" Young Master Yu nodded. He spoke in a low voice, "But, I have seen them." He eximed, "They are real!" Human nature is the most despicable thing. Young Master Yu had never believed in human emotions; especially whenever hede across the so-called sworn brothers who were ready to die for each other. Hed fight them until they had nowhere to go. Then, hed put a condition in front of them [Only one of the two brothers can live.] Then, hed see those two brothers massacre each other. And, Young Master Yu would enjoy seeing this ugly human nature unfold from the sidelines. He had always made fun of the so-called friendship. Hed ruthlesslyshed-out-on and ridiculed the so-called friends. [Humans are ready to kill each other for their own life at the end of the day...] He had done such a thing many times. No one had ever had the courage to sacrifice his own life for his brothers sake when confronted with Young Master Yu. Because... they all believed that Young Master Yu was the kind of man whod never be sympathetic. So, they felt that he would most likely kill them both if they tried to be heroic. However, Chu Yang used himself as a human shield and blocked the knife for Dong Wu Shang without any hesitation! And, Dong Wu Shang came to attack Young Master Yu to save Chu Yang without caring about his own life! [Did that Dong Wu Shang not know that I couldve easily crushed him to death? He must have known! But then... why did he do that?] Thispelled Young Master Yu to question his own belief that human nature is despicable since it makes everyone in the world kill for their own life! Jun Xi Zhu didnt reply. She merely snorted and asked, "Who injured you?" "Dont ask about this matter." Young Master Yu insipidly replied, "Its not as serious as you think." Jun Xi Zhu nodded and said, "You have a lot of things to do." She knew that no one could make Young Master Yu tell anything if he didnt wish to. So, there was no point in inquiring further. Jun Lu Lu and Mo Qing Wu walked inside in the midst of their conversation. Mo Qing Wu had changed her clothes. She was now dressed in red from head to toe, and looked adorable. She had the delicate frame of a young girl who had just started to mature. She looked like a slender and elegant flower. She was on the verge of blossoming into a flower of youthfulness. Her pretty face was shining, and her fine ck hair was sliding down her head. There was a delicate looking butterfly knot on her head. It was made up of red cloud steel, and it seemed as if the butterfly would spread its wings and fly. Her eyes were bright and clear. Her long eyshes looked smoky. Her facial expression made her seem innocent and intelligent. She had a pointed little chin. She was carrying a somewhat stubborn look... "Where is Elder Brother Chu Yang? Is he somewhere on this mountain?" Mo Qing Wu pouted as she eagerly asked. She then looked towards Jun Lu Lu with an appealing look in her eyes. She had a pitiful expression on her face. "Chu Yang?" Young Master Yu subconsciously said, "Ive just had a fight with him..." "What?" Mo Qing Wu opened her little mouth, and became anxious, "Did he get hurt?" Young Master Yu suddenly came back to his senses. He rolled his eyes and spoke, "What does the fight have to do with whether he got injured or not? Cant one just have a fight with him?" "No!" Mo Qing Wu opened her eyes wide in a stare. She puffed up her cheeks, and looked at Young Master Yu ferociously, "Why did you have a fight with my Elder Brother Chu Yang?" "Huh...?" Young Master Yu scratched his head. Then, he looked at Jun Lu Lu, "Who is this little girl? Have you brought her here to lecture me?" Ju Lu Lu couldnt help but giggle. She replied, "She is King of Hell Chus darling. You can tell anyone that youve had a fight with King of Hell Chu. But, you cant say it in front of this girl." "Did you really fight with him?" Mo Qing Wu red at Young Master Wu. Her eyes had turned red, "Did he get hurt when you fought with him?" Young Master Yu raised his hands in surrender when he looked that stubborn and limpid expression in her eyes, "I didnt hit him. But, it was him who hit me. Take a look at my hands. See. How pitiful ah..." Young Master Yu extended his arms so that this cute little girl could look at the wounds on his hands in an attempt to gain her sympathy... He knew that she wasnt an outsider since Jun Xi Zhu had brought her here. So, he was coaxing this child in his favor to have some fun. Mo Qing Wu let out a sigh of relief... as if she had been relieved from a burden. She said, "I know you cant beat him. But..." she rolled her eyes and said, "Its okay if he had beaten you..." She jumped to the side of Jun Lu Lu as she spoke. Then, she held her arm and gently shook it. She said, "Elder Sister Ah Lu, lend me your mirror; I want to use it..." Young Master Yu was dumbfounded. [Its not okay if I beat him, but its okay if he beats me? What kind of logic is this...?] Just then, someone came in to report, "Minister Jun, Minister Yu, representatives from the big ns havee to pay a visit." Jun Xi Zhu thought for a moment and said, "Minister Yu, you go and receive the visitors. Talk to them about random stuff for a while. Then, make them leave." Young Master Yu nodded. He rushed out. However, it seemed as if he was escaping from something. This little girls arrival had scared him a little. [It turns out that someone can be more unreasonable than me! Moreover, its a little girl...] The members of the aristocratic ns went away after not-too-long. But, Young Master Yu didnt return. No one knew where he had ran off to... "Is Minister Jun in? Mo Tian Yun and Mo Tian Ji of the Mo n havee to pay a visit," an ample voice came from the outside; it was full of vigor. It was Mo Tian Jis voice. Mo Qing Wus body shivered and herplexion turned deathly pale. [Second Brother, do you want to redeem me and marry me off to that bad guy?] Mo Qing Wu had misunderstood him once again. Mo Tian Ji had indeede to redeem Mo Qing Wu. But, he would never give her to Meng Luo. He had found out about Mo Qing Wus matter some time ago. So, Mo Tian Ji had asked his n that his little sister be given to him. He had obviously done this once the uproar had died down in the Mo n. He had told them that hed take her somewhere, and raise her himself. He wanted to take her responsibility since he wished to take care of her. But, he had been rebuked by Great Elder Mo Wu Xin. So, he hade here with the determination that he would take Mo Qing Wu to some ce far way in order to protect her... Jun Xi Zhu looked at Mo Qing Wu. She felt a sense of tenderness towards the little and said, "You two, go behind the curtain and sit there." Jun Lu Luplied. She took Mo Qing Wu with her and walked away. The two of them sat there. And then, they heard Jun Xi Zhus heavy voice from the other side, "Send them in!" Sounds of footsteps rose after a while. Two voices said in unison, "Greetings to Minister Jun." Jun Xi Zhu sat on arge wooden armchair. She snorted and said, "Did you bring the money?" Mo Tian Ji asked in a deep voice, "Is my little sister alright?" Jun Xi Zhu coldly replied, "Dont you trust the reputation of Dark Bamboo?" Mo Tian Ji gently replied, "The world shakes from the name of Dark Bamboo. Obviously, I trust it. But, this kidnapping thing is too unimaginable. May I dare to ask you what the reason behind this was?" Jun Xi Zhu coldly replied, "Mo Tian Ji, I only want your money not your nonsense! Put the money forward if you have it. And, get out of here if you dont! Dont show-off your eloquence in front of me!" Mo Tian Ji became silent for a while. Then, he said, "Heres the silver notes." Mo Tian Yun had already given him the silver notes of his share before they hade in here. So, he had put all the money together. Mo Tian Yuns heart filled with more and more hatred. This hatred had been derived out of jealousy. He had always thought that he was superior to Mo Tian Ji in every aspect. In fact, he had believed it till now. But, Mo Tian Ji was speaking with confidence in front of Jun Xi Zhu today. He was even asking questions. But, Mo Tian Yun was afraid of the domineering presence of Jun Xi Zhu. In fact, he couldnt even utter a word. He feared that his voice would tremble if he tried to speak in front of Jun Xi Zhu... However, he didnt know that Mo Tian Jis heart was also beating like a drum while confronting Jun Xi Zhu. He was also afraid of her power and influence. But, his heart would brim worry and resentment whenever his heart recalled his little sister. And, this instead helped him remain calm and collected. "Golden hand Hua Cuo!" Jun Xi Zhu coldly shouted. "Subordinate is here!" A man appeared in the tent with a shua sound. "Hua Cuo,e and check these silver notes." Jun Xi Zhu insipidly said, "Check if the money is real." Mo Tian Ji wrinkled his brows. [Is Jun Xi Zhu ying some trick? Is this some kind of joke? Who would dare to give her fake money? Why would I defraud you? I dont want to court death here...] Golden Hand Hua Cuo was a middle-aged man with slim stature. His hands were dry and steady. He took the silver notes worth sixty million taels. Then, he applied a bit of saliva on his fingertips, and started to count the notes. Mo Tian Ji stared attentively at the man as he steadily counted the silver notes. He suddenly got alert in his heart. "...Minister Jun, there is something wrong." Golden Hand Hua Cuo spoke-up in a puzzled manner, "Silver notes worth of 60 million taels? These are only 20 million taels. And, white papers worth another 40 million are sandwiched between them. This... this is too much. Who would do such a thing...?" "White papers worth 40 million?" Jun Xi Zhusplexion sank, "What is the meaning of this?" "Wait for a moment!" Mo Tian Ji shouted. He had counted 60 million taels himself before he hade here. [How did the notes change into white papers? This guy mustve done something. But... his movements were very slow. How did he do it? I didnt see it!] "Is it okay if I take a look?" Mo Tian Ji asked. Golden Hand Hua Cuo seemed to be puzzled. He foolishly nodded with a nk expression and replied, "Alright, ah." He handed over the silver notes. Mo Tian Ji received them, and his heart immediately sank. They felt different. He flipped them over a little, and saw shining white papers instead of silver notes... He couldnt help but feel dizzy... "Whats the meaning of this?" Jun Xi Zhu frowned and asked. Mo Tian Yun angrily said, "What does this mean, you say? Minister Jun, even thieves have principles. And, youre defrauding us like that?!" How couldnt he be anxious right now? He was already penniless. His share of money also couldnte out yet since the gambling wasnt over... So, he would lose his face if they were to get defrauded by Jun Xi Zhu... Jun Xi Zhu eyes became cold. She squinted and coldly said, "Defrauding you... but how?!" Mo Tian Ji was observing from the sidelines. He was looking at Jun Xi Zhus crystal clear eyes. They had already begun to emit an evil glint. He couldnt help but shiver in his heart. He knew that Jun Xi Zhu was determined to extort these 40 million taels from them. He hastily said, "It is probably my carelessness. He he... I remember that I had some white papers in my pocket. I think I mixed them with the money. Please forgive me, Minister Jun! Let mepensate the remaining amount." Jun Xi Zhu profoundly looked towards Mo Tian Ji. Then, she said with a faint smile, "Oh, really?" She couldnt help but think, [This Mo Tian Ji is worthy of being called the God of Crafty ns. He saw through the fact that I wanted to teach them a lesson. He realized that I dont want these 40 million silver taels...] Mo Tian Ji took out the silver notes, and spoke with a smile, "I will give you the notes one by one this time so that there wont be any counting mistake." Jun Xi Zhu replied with a smile, "Okay, I ept that!" Mo Tian Yun felt relieved and said, "Sorry for the inconvenience, Minister Jun. Now, please bring out my little sister. Minister Jun must be busy; we shouldnt trouble you any further. So, we will take our sister and go back. Thanks a lot for taking care of her for this period of time, Minister Jun." Mo Tian Ji handed over the money. So, Mo Tian Yun naturally came out to act as a good guy. Jun Xi Zhu frowned and asked, "What? Mo Tian Yun, arent you mistaking something? When did I say that you can take back the hostage after you had handed over the money?" Chapter 482 Chu Yang Becomes Furious! Mo Tian Yun gawked. He scratched his head and asked, "Minister Jun, what does this mean?" He thought, [You wont release the person if we hand you over the money? What kind of a rule is this?] Jun Xi Zhu coldly replied, "Didnt you properly read the letter that I had sent you? And, you even came looking for the hostage now? Its reallyughable!" Mo Tian Yun and Mo Tian Ji stared nkly. They spontaneously took out the letter of extortion from their pockets. Then, they looked at each other in dismay, [Theres doesnt seem to be an issue!] "Read it out aloud!" Jun Xi Zhu said. "Daughter of the Mo n C Qing Wu is in the hands of Dark Bamboo. Quickly pay sixty million silver taels. The hostage would be killed if you dy!" Mo Tian Yun read out in a puzzled manner. He frowned since he didnt find the problem. A mysterious light shed in Mo Tian Jis eyes. He had realized it, and felt that it was his bad luck. Jun Xi Zhu sneered and spoke, "I had informed that the hostage would be killed if you dont pay the ransom. Thats all. Did I ever say that I will hand over the person to you? Your younger sister is here with me. Shes eating and drinking with me here. Im providing her clothes. Im taking care of her expenses. Im providing her a ce to live... Dont these things cost money?" Mo Tian Yun was left dumbfounded. In fact, he had gotten so angry that he couldnt even retort. "These 60 million silver taels are for the living expenses of your little sister!" Jun Xi Zhu indifferently exined, "You two Young Masters can go back if you dont have any other matter to discuss. Of course, youre most wee if you want to live here with me! Youd only need to pay 60 million silver taels each for your living-expenses." Jun Lu Lu firmly covered her mouth to hold back the sound of herughter. [I didnt expect that my elder sister had such a n. It is indeed an excellent n...] ... Mo Tian Yun was standing outside. He angrily said, "Why did you drag me out?" "You can still go in now!" Mo Tian Ji replied, "If you can produce another 60 million..." Mo Tian Yun snorted and said, "Why did you give her 40 million? It was clear that she was defrauding us! I knew that youre a fool... but, I didnt expect that youre that big of a fool!" Mo Tian Ji red at him contemptuously. He said, "Jun Xi Zhu was looking to teach us a lesson. Didnt you notice? The two of us wouldve been in big trouble if we didnt pay her that money! The 60 million was for ransom. And, the 40 million was to buy our security! You cant even notice this simple point... How would you ever hold the position of the n Lord of the Mo n?" Mo Tian Yun got very angry, "You!" Mo Tian Ji shook his head and said, "You go back to your own business! I wont stop you if you wish to go back and look for Jun Xi Zhu. I have something else to do. I need to find someone," He didnt wait for Mo Tian Yuns reply. And, he simply turned around and left. Mo Tian Yun spat out a mouthful of spittle, and touched his pocked. His pocket was empty at the moment. He felt as if it had been washed clean. He couldnt help but grit his teeth. He hatefully muttered to himself, "Ill see how youd be arrogant towards me once Ive won my one billion, Mo Tian Ji!" Then, he sneered and walked away. Little did he know that Mo Tian Ji was also cussing in his heart... [This bastard! He even put the property of the n into gambling. Youll end up being a joke if you lose, Mo Tian Yun! Youd be even worse than a joke!] ... Chu Yang was with Gu Du Xing. "Du Xing, how did you get injured?" Chu Yang asked. "Its Mo Tian Yuns doing," Gu Du Xing casually mentioned, "I had heard something. So, I went to look for Mo Tian Yun to settle scores. But, many of his experts gathered, and besieged me. I killed a few of them, but got injured in the process." Gu Du Xing had spoken this in a casual manner... as if it was no big deal. But, how could Chu Yang not sense the danger involved whilst hearing the description of that incident? [It seems that Gu Du Xing has managed to escape death!] "What was that matter about? Was it even worth taking this risk?" Chu Yang wrinkled his brows. Gu Du Xing looked at him with astonishment, "Dont you know it yet?" Chu Yang gawked for a moment, "What is it that I dont know?" Gu Du Xing got furious, "What is the matter with Ji Mo and the others. Theyve kept such a big matter hidden from you till now?" Chu Yangs became shocked in his heart, and asked, "Is it rted to Qing Wu?" Gu Du Xing shouted loudly, "Ji Mo! You people, get over here!" Dong Wu Shang and the otherspliantly came over jolting their buttocks. Gu Du Xing red at them and angrily said, "Why did none of you tell Big Brother about Little Wus matter?" Ji Mo scratched his head. Then, he opened his eyes wide and said, "What? Doesnt Big Brother know it already?" Chu Yang didnt know whether tough or cry, "How would I know?" Luo Ke Di, Dong Wu Shang, and Ji Mo C all three of them looked at each other in dismay. They then suddenly sighed at the same time. "You were dealing with Meng Luo when we met you. And, you left the Meng n in a difficult situation. In fact, their n almost sank into a situation where theres no hope to reprieve them. After that, you dealt with Mo Tian Yun in the gambling... So, we thought that you knew about it. Howe you dont know?" Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Di got baffled. They had really screwed up this time. Chu Yang puckered up his brows, "I dealt with Meng Luo because you wanted to snatch his Storm Leopard! I dealt with Mo Tian Yun because he mistreats Little Wu! What does this have to do with the current matter of Qing Wu?" Chu Yang had thought that he would inquire abouttest news on Mo Qing Wu after he had arrived here. But then, he thought that everyone was busy with Ji Mos marriage, and had to deal with other troublesome stuff. Moreover, Qing Wu was still very young. So, she shouldnt have gotten involved in any major matter in the Mo n. However, he didnt know that this matter of Ji Mos would lead him to Mo Qing Wu in the end. [Did something happen to Little Wu?] "Meng Luo and Mo Tian Yun had gotten close to each other some time ago, and they must have talked about Mo Qing Wu. Mo Tian Yun must have encouraged Meng Luo to form a marriage alliance with the Mo n so that both the ns could join forces," Gu Du Xing slowly exined. "Form a marriage alliance?!" Chu Yang stood up with a whoosh sound, and angrily said, "Meng Luo and Mo Tian Yun, are they courting death?!" He recalled Meng Luos evil technique. It was so vicious and cruel. [Meng Luo wanted to harm Qing Wu with it?] Suddenly, a murderous aura rushed forth from his whole body. He couldnt hold it back! Even the bodies of Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang shivered from this aura. "And, Meng Luo immediately followed the good advice, and requested for a marriage alliance with the Mo n. He requested to marry Mo Qing Wu so that he could make Mo Qing Wu his little concubine. Then, the Mo n discussed over it for a while. The Great Elder Mo Wu Xin made the final decision, and agreed with the marriage proposal!" Gu Du Xing exined in one breath. Chu Yang became so angry that his hair stood on end! He gritted his teeth so hard that ge ge sounds were produced. His entire body shivered, and started to make rustling sounds! [Little Concubine?] [Meng Luo! You son of a bi*ch! You have really fu*ked up this time!] "I went to look for Mo Tian Ji when I heard about this matter. But, Mo Tian Ji had gone deep into the Cang Lan Battlefront at that time. So, I turned back. And, I returned to look for Mo Tian Yun... Sigh, and got into a fight!" Gu Du Xing exposed cold rays of light in his eyes and said, "But, you havee here, Big Brother. And, you will naturally take a stance. So, theres no need to be worried. We will do whatever you tell us to do!" Dong Wu Shang and the other two people also said in unison, "Yes, Little Wu is eleven years old. This act of the Mo n is immoral! Dont worry, Big Brother! We will do whatever you tell us to do!" "Humph! It seems that I have handled things lightly!" Chu Yang felt deep regret in his heart, [Motherfu*ker! How would I have let that bastard Meng Luo go back alive if I had known this?!] Someone hurriedly came running from the outside. It was a guard. He reported, "Second Young Master, there is a matter..." Dong Wu Shang, Ji Mo, and Luo Ke Di turned around at the same time, "Which Second Young Master are you calling?" The guard was sweating profusely, "Second Young Master Dong... Second Young Master of the Mo n C Mo Tian Ji hase to pay a visit. He said that he wants to discuss something important." The look in Chu Yangs eyes turned cold. He said, "Let hime in! I was about to go looking for him to settle the ount!" How could the guard dare to stay after having seen that the faces of all the Young Masters seemed densely covered in cold frost? He immediately rushed back. A man hurriedly came in a little whileter. He was still some distance away when he spoke, "Dong Wu Shang, is Chu Yang here?" This man was Mo Tian Ji. And, the man he was looking for was actually Chu Yang. Mo Tian Ji already knew that Chu Yang had arrived in the Middle Three Heavens. But, he felt ashamed to meet Chu Yang. [I couldnt protect my little sister. In fact, my own n members have snatched the precious saber that you gifted her...] [How shameful this is...! How will I confess this to Chu Yang?] He recalled the time when Chu Yang had left after earnestly entrusting him the task to protect her. And, Mo Tian Ji had made a solemn vow to protect Mo Qing Wu... but, he couldnt fulfill his promise. How could he not feel ashamed in his heart? He knew that Chu Yang had arrived on Mt. Dingjun. But, he had hidden himself away because he was ashamed. In fact, he didnt even have the nerve to participate in such a lively gambling... However, it was toote to hide things from Chu Yang now. He was still ashamed of his failure. But, the matter with Jun Xi Zhu had left him with no choice but to be shameless ande find Chu Yang. He had heard that Chu Yang and Young Master Yu had friendly rtions. In addition, his own elder brother and Chu Yang had made a bet, and Young Master Yu had taken the initiative to be the notary for it. Therefore, he immediately came to look for Chu Yang. [It would be a piece of cake to take Mo Qing Wu back if Chu Yang agrees to ask Young Master Yu!] It could be said that Mo Tian Jis brain worked very quickly! "Chu Yang, youre indeed here!" Mo Tian Ji felt pleasantly surprised in his heart, "I havee to request you something." Mo Tian Ji had showed up at the right time! And, he got caught up in the outburst of Chu Yangs anger. He too had messed up this time! "How do you have the face to request me for something?" Chu Yang furiously red at him, "Mo Tian Ji, you couldnt protect your own younger sister. You let her get bullied and humiliated. And, you havee to request me something? Are you fu*king kidding me?" Mo Tian Jis face turned red. He replied in a sad voice, "I havee to you to discuss about..." Chu Yang coldly said, "What is there to discuss about?" Mo Tian Ji was helpless. So, he humbly apologized. His handsome face had turned red. "I want an exnation," Chu Yang furiously said, "How is Little Wu doing? What does your Mo n n to do to her? What your Mo n has done... is absolutely disgraceful!" "I havee to you to discuss about this matter," Mo Tian Ji helplessly said, "Only you can handle this matter." "Only I can handle? Do I have such an influence in your Mo n?" Chu Yang was stunned. "Little Wu had run away from home. But, she fell into the hands of the Lord of Dark Bamboo C Jun Xi Zhu. She has been held hostage ever since. And, Jun Xi Zhu is using this opportunity to teach the Mo n a lesson." Mo Tian Ji anxiously said, "I have heard that you are friends with Young Master Yu...?" Chu Yang immediately became vignt, "First... you exin everything properly." Mo Tian Ji began to exin everything that had happened since Mo Qing Wu had left home. And, he slowly told everything that had happened till now. He sighed with bitter expression on his face, "I realized that Jun Xi Zhu didnt kidnap Mo Qing Wu for a ransom. I suppose... she doesnt like our Mo n. So, she is deliberately ying tricks with us. I have no idea how she wouldve taught our Mo n a lesson if this matter didnt involve Little Wu. But, the problem is that Mo Qing Wu is in that hut with Jun Xi Zhu. And, I clearly know that theres no danger there. But, Im worried." Chu Yang frowned and said, "What do you n to do with Little Wu once you get her back? Would you take her back to your n?" "Taking her back to the n is out of question!" Mo Tian Ji replied resolutely and decisively, "I will take her somewhere far away." "I will bring Little Wu back. But, she will stay here with me after shees back!" Chu Yang put forth his condition in a way that it couldnt be questioned, "I wont feel relieved if shes with you Mo n people!" Chapter 483 Reunion Mo Tian Ji thought for a while. Then, he made a prompt decision and replied, "Alright!" [The n is currently in crisis. Mo Tian Yun has mortgaged half of the ns property. So, I would have to deal with Mo Tian Yun if he wins. Otherwise, he could use the newly gained financial resources against me. And, it would be very difficult for me to deal with him if that happens.] [But, it would be a heaven-sent opportunity for me if he loses!] "I will settle scores with your Mo n sooner orter..." Chu Yang coldly looked at Mo Tian Ji. He spoke in a dark manner, "I wouldnt have cared about anything if Little Wu was safe and sound, and was taken care of in a proper manner. But, your Mo n has mistreated Little Wu like that. So, I might as well inform you of this. You owe one to Little Wu. And, I willtere to bnce the ount with the Mo n... regardless of whether you or Mo Tian Yun bes the n Lord! "If I C Chu Yang dont want it... nobody in the entire Nine Heavens can take advantage of me without paying a price!" Chu Yang heavily added. Mo Tian Yunplied after Chu Yang finished speaking. Chu Yang tookrge strides to leave. He said, "I will go and look for Young Master Yu." "Lets go together." Mo Tian Jis face was flushed with shame as he followed after Chu Yang. He had never been scolded by someone like that. Mo Tian Ji felt sad, but he couldntin. Therefore, he swallowed his pride down his throat. [Who would like to turn their n into an environment thatcks any feeling or sense of justice?] "You guys dont need toe with me. You must seize the moment, and continue with your practice. We cant afford to make any mistakes in tomorrows battle!" Chu Yang spoke to Gu Du Xing and the others. Gu Du Xing nodded. Then, he went back with his other brothers, and continued practicing. "Brother Chu, why are you so good to my little sister?" Mo Tian Ji could tell that Chu Yang was more concerned about his sister than her own elder brothers. "I adore Qing Wu," Chu Yang casually replied. "You adore her... but in what way..." Mo Tian Ji whispered in his heart. But, he didnt dare to say it out loud. It was obvious that Chu Yang didnt dare to inform him either. [I like your little sister. I want to marry her and make her my wife when she will grow up...] However, Mo Tian Ji wouldve opposed him with all his power if he had expressed his views! In fact, Mo Tian Ji wouldve thought that Chu Yang and that beast Meng Luo were no different... "Dont worry. I will clean-up the evil elements from the Mo n if I be the n Lord," Mo Tian Ji eximed. "Brother Mo, can I say something if you dont mind...?" Chu Yang said while taking quick steps. "Please, go ahead!" "Your vision is focused on one n only. So, it is somewhat limited. Also... your approach isnt broad enough," Chu Yang gave his honest opinion. "Its not that I dont know..." Mo Tian Ji let out a deep sigh, "Mo Tian Yun and I fight for power and profit. Do you think its because I C Mo Tian Ji C want the position of the n Lord? I have deep sentiments towards the n! I cant see my n getting ruined in the hands of Mo Tian Yun. Mo Tian Yun is narrow-minded. He is vicious and merciless. He can use any fair or foul method for his own gain. So, I cant let the Mo n fall into Mo Tian Yuns hands!" He took a deep breath and said, "I want to lead my n to the Upper Three Heavens! I wish toplete the desires of the several past generations of the Mo n." Chu Yang didnt speak anything. Then, he sped up and spoke, "I wish for your sess." The two of them walked hurriedly with their heads lowered. And, they arrived at Young Master Yus ce soon after. "Brother Yu, Chu Yang is here to pay a visit. Please,e out!" Chu Yang shouted with vigor in his voice. And, his voice spread far and wide. Mo Qing Wu jumped up in the inner parts of the area, and danced with joy, "It is Elder Brother Chu Yang!" She had heard this voice every night in her dreams. It would often console her tenderly, [Little Wu, dont worry. Little Wu, you have me. Little Wu...] Now, she was hearing this voice for real! Mo Qing Wu jumped up, and was about to shout happily. But then, she suddenly fell into shock. She erected her small ears, and nervously listened what was going outside. Then, she suddenly grabbed Jun Lu Lus hand and anxiously asked, "Sister Ah Lu, I didnt mishear that, right? Someone actually shouted, right? It was Elder Brother Chu Yangs voice, right? It wasnt my imagination, right..." Jun Lu Lu tried to restrain herughter and replied, "I didnt hear anything." Mo Qing Wu hung her head down in a dispirited manner. She then sat down on the ground and said, "Was it really my imagination...?" Jun Xi Zhus voice echoed, "Ah Lu, you look after this little girl. Ill go and see King of Hell Chu." Mo Qing Wu stared nkly for a moment. Then, she became ecstatic, "So, it wasnt my imagination!" She got up, and was about to rush out before Jun Lu Lu couldve gotten a hold of her. This little girl rushed to the door, but immediately turned around and ran back. She directly went in front of the mirror, and anxiously looked at herself from all angles. After that, she turned around, and once again rushed to go out. Jun Lu Lu reacted quickly this time, and grabbed her hand to stop her. She then said in a low voice, "Dont worry. Let your Elder Brother Chu Yang and Elder Sister talk about their business first. I will send you to your Elder Brother Chu Yang after they are done talking." Mo Qing Wu had tears in her eyes. And, she disyed an intensely unwilling look on her face. But, she obediently nodded, "I want to hear their talk..." Jun Lu Luplied, "Very well... But, only if you dont make any noise..." Mo Qing Wu silently nodded and lowered her head. Her eyes had turned red. That ecstatic feeling had vanished, and a limitless feeling of grievance had bubbled up in her heart instead. [I want to tell everything to Elder Brother Chu Yang. I want to tell him about the sufferings that Ive been through this year. Boohoo...] Sound of footsteps rose from the outside. Chu Yang had shouted. After that, a person came out and asked him to go in. He followed that person and walked in. Mo Tian Ji also wanted to go after him. But, he was stopped by the guard. The guard said, "Minister Jun only wants to meet one man C Minister Chu." Mo Tian Ji was helpless. He had no other choice than to wait outside. Chu Yang walked in, and saw a ck-clothed woman standing there. She had her back turned to him. Her silvery temples were like fog. Her stature was slender and graceful. She was dressed in an ordinary ck dress. But, it gave people a kind of mystical feeling. She looked like an elusive fairy that was riding the clouds and controlling wind. She seemed to be floating high up on the ninth heaven. "Your Excellency must be..." Chu Yangs pupils contracted as he indistinctly guessed, "Minister Jun, right?" "Minister Chu has a sharp vision." Jun Xi Zhu turned around slowly. She looked at Chu Yangs face with her keen vision. And, Chu Yang felt like his face had been severely pricked by two steel needles since he felt a stabbing pain! Jun Xi Zhus face was covered by a ck muslin veil. So, her face wasnt visible. But, her eyes were as shiny as the bright stars in the night sky. They could leave people dazzled. "Minister Chu has presumablye for Mo Qing Wu," Jun Xi Zhu solemnly said. Chu Yangs heart trembled as he replied, "Yes." "Probably Mo Tian Ji has asked you to rescue her, am I right?" Jun Xi Zhu slightly smiled. "Yes." Chu Yang frankly admitted. "As expected... I deliberately made things difficult for Mo Tian Ji so that he would ask Minister Chu toe here," there was a cold smiling touch to Jun Xi Zhus voice as she continued, "I couldve visited you, but it wouldve been like giving you too much face. So, I had to follow this n. I hope Minister Chu doesnt take any offense." Chu Yang smiled, "Minister Jun is a capable person of this generation. She is a senior expert. Her position is very high. Youre the overload of this generation. So, this Chu Yang shoulde to visit you." Jun Xi Zhu had unleashed her domineering aura when Chu Yang hade in. And, she had formed a tyrannical energy field that had firmly shrouded Chu Yang when she had turned around to face him. Meanwhile, she was carefully observing every expression of Chu Yangs while they were having this conversation. She observed everything C his voice, the look in his eyes, and even the movement of his muscles. However, she didnt find the slightest of changes in Chu Yang! He had been neither servile nor overbearing when he had entered. And, he had maintained the same demeanor till now. Even, his pulse rate hadnt changed one bit. [Such mental strength at this age...? This kind of a hero is very rare in the world.] A kind of mysterious light shed in Jun Xi Zhus eyes. She thought, "No wonder Little Yu gives him so much importance. This boy doesnt seem to be ordinary." "Minister Jun should say whatever she has on her mind," Chu Yang said. "Minister Chu... how do you see my Dark Bamboo...?" Jun Xi Zhu hesitated a bit. Then, she suddenly asked. "Dark Bamboo dominates the entire Middle Three Heavens. Naturally, it is the most powerful force!" Chu Yang pondered for a while and replied, "In fact, this kind of power would be sufficient to dominate the Upper Three Heavens. Unfortunately, itcks some genuine top-notch experts. Otherwise, the Dark Bamboo cant dominate the Middle Three Heavens alone, but could very well have ruled the Upper Three Heavens!" "Unfortunately, itcks some genuine top-notch experts..." Jun Xi Zhu slowly repeated Chu Yangs words. She then exposed a smiling expression in her eyes, "Very good! "I can return Mo Qing Wu to you." Jun Xi Zhu no longer beat around the bush, and said, "But, I want Minister Chu to promise me something... or, make amitment." "I never makemitments!" Chu Yang indifferently replied, "I never makemitments to anyone... or for anything!" He firmly looked at Jun Xi Zhu and added, "Perhaps Minister Jun also knows that the so-called mitments are often only used for betrayals. And, I never want to break a promise to anyone. So, makingmitments is far too heavy for me!" Jun Xi Zhus eyes filled with a look of admiration. She said, "Okay. You dont need to make amitment. But, how about Minister Chu epts my request in future if he finds it appropriate?" She smiled and added, "I wont make a difficult request!" Chu Yang hesitated. What Jun Xi Zhu had spoken may have sounded simple, but... would it be simple to fulfill the request of Dark Bamboo? "Minister Chu, you have arrived here very recently. So, you arent able to contend against big ns yet. In exchange for this request, I C Jun Xi Zhu C ensure you... Mo Qing Wu will always be at your side. "No one would be able to snatch her from you." Jun Xi Zhu smiled and dered her terms. "Ok!" Chu Yang made a prompt decision andplied. This was exactly the most troublesome thing for him at present. "Its a deal!" "Words cant be taken back once they have been said!" They looked at each other and smiled. Jun Xi Zhu felt rxed in her heart, [With this... I will have a method to turn things in my favor when that peerless person with extraordinary abilities would arrive. In addition, theres some time until his return... And, Chu Yang would be preupied with a lot of things during that time. In fact, he would be in endless troubles. Moreover, his ambitions are very big. Would Chu Yang really have time to worry about his rtionship?] Jun Xi Zhu would never have imagined that the man with extraordinary abilities of her imagination was actually standing in front of her! She softly smiled. Then, her body floated away like the gently drifting ck mist. And, she disappeared from the front of Chu Yang without a trace. After that, Jun Lu Lu gently released Mo Qing Wu from behind the curtains. Then, she quietly disappeared as well. It seemed that the emotions that had been suppressed since ages had now broken out, "Elder Brother Chu Yang..." her voice was so loud that it almost damaged her throat! "Qing Wu?" Chu Yangs body shook. He quickly turned his head, and was pleasantly surprised. He saw a delicate and charming silhouette rushing over towards him. She rushed half-way and swiftly jumped in order to throw herself at him. Chu Yang subconsciously opened his arms. His eyes couldnt help but turn somewhat red. A burst of fragrance came over, and he felt something soft in his arms. Then, her soft body twined over his body like an octopus. Mo Qing Wu firmly buried her little head in his chest. She felt very happy, but she also felt very sad at the same time. However, she was content in this moment. She put on a sad expression, and her tone changed, "Elder Brother Chu Yang... you havee, boohoo..." She couldnt even finish her sentence before she broke into tears. Her small nose was opening and closing as she was avidly breathing to take-in Chu Yangs smell. And, she felt so happy that she wanted to cry. She felt a pain in her heart because of this happiness... [For how long I have longed for this hug...? How may time have I dreamed about it?] Chu Yang tightly held her in his arms. He couldnt speak either. His heart was beating intensely, [Little Wu, Qing Wu! I havee! I will never let you suffer again! My Qing Wu...] A long time passed like this. Chu Yangs chest had been soaked in Mo Qing Wus tears. Mo Qing Wu lifted her head, and foolishly looked at Chu Yangs face... as if it was some dream. She couldnt get a grip on this reality. She looked at him in a daze for a long time. She then lowered her head, and spoke as if she was talking in her sleep, "Elder Brother Chu Yang... I finally got to see you again. I am so happy..." Chapter 484 Elder Brother Chu Yang, I’m so happy "Qing Wu..." Chu Yang tightly hugged her soft body. His voice was quite hoarse since he was trembling in the bottom of his heart. In fact, it seemed that the voice of his soul had trembled and called out this name. Mo Qing Wu buried her delicate head into Chu Yangs bosom. She tried her best to control herself. She didnt want to cry out loud, but the look on her face had turned into an extremely sad one. And, her tears silently streamed down her face. She started to choke on her emotions, and even felt somewhat dizzy. Chu Yang felt the cloth on his chest rapidly soaking in Mo Qing Wus tears. And, the range of that soaking was rapidly expanding as well. Mo Qing Wus body gently shivered in his embrace. But, he didnt say a word. He firmly gritted his teeth, and held her in his embrace even more tightly. [She must have gone through so much suffering this year, ah...] [She needs to vent out her pent up emotions at this moment!] [Give vent to the grievances in her heart.] Chu Yang knew this. So, he didnt wish to ask her anything at the moment. If he asked now... Mo Qing Wu would only feel more painter. So, he let her cry in his arms. And, he felt a cherishing feeling in his heart since she was in his bosom... Chu Yang quietly kept holding her. He didnt speak anything. A long while passed like this, and the shivering of Mo Qing Wus body eventually subsided. Then, her throat issued a groaning sound... as if she was choking. After that, she gently coughed a few times in Chu Yangs bosom. Chu Yang could feel the breath Mo Qing Wus mouth was puffing out. It felt warm against his skin. She trembled in his embrace with her head lowered. Atst, she removed her head from Chu Yangs bosom with a rustling sound. But, she continued to hold him tightly. Then, she freed a hand and silently extended it to wipe her tears. Her movements were very gentle and slow. It seemed that she feared that Chu Yang would find out that she was wiping her tears. She didnt want Chu Yang to look at her in tears after the long separation of more than a year. She wanted to be happy. She wanted to smile at Elder Brother Chu Yang. However, she couldnt help but shed tears... She shed tears of happiness. She shed tears of grievance. She shed tears of sadness. And, she shed tears because she had finally met him after a long time... She rubbed her eyes hard in an attempt to wipe her tears off. After that, she lifted her head, and smiled at Chu Yang. She wanted to say, [Elder Brother Chu Yang, Ive missed you so much.] She wanted to expose that happy-smile of hers that Elder Brother Chu Yang liked. She wanted to expose the smile that would tell Elder Brother Chu Yang C [Elder Brother Chu Yang, Ive longed for you for so long. But, Im fine because you havee. So, I feel good... in fact, the best... regardless of what I have been through...] However, more and more tears came streaming down as she rubbed her eyes... And, she couldnt clean her eyes as a result. She became somewhat flustered. In fact, she also began to hate herself for this. [Why are you crying? Dont cry, Little Wu. Elder Brother Chu Yang hase. So, why are you still crying? Youre safe now. Youll be alright. You have Elder Brother Chu Yang at your side. No one can hurt you now...] She tried hard to convince herself. But, it seemed impossible for her to stop her tears... She eventually gave up, and stopped trying. And, she allowed her tears to flow unrestrained. She spoke as she sobbed, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, Im sorry for you have to see me crying like this..." Chu Yang gently caressed her long hair. And, he spoke with a somewhat astringent look in his eyes, "Just cry if you want to... Elder Brother Chu Yang is here with you. My Qing Wu, I will always like you. It doesnt matter if you cry or smile... I will always love you..." His voice hadnt even faded away when he heard a boohoo sound. Mo Qing Wu opened her mouth, and started crying loudly. She cried as if her heart had been ripped out. It seemed as if she felt deeply heartbroken... "Boohoo... Elder Brother Chu Yang, Ive missed you so much. Boohoo, I even dreamed about you the other day... boohoo..." Mo Qing Wu was sobbing and crying. She was wiping her tears with Chu Yangspel while she was speaking her heart out in front of him. She couldnt think about anything else in this moment. She had thrown away the pain that had made her suffer in the back of her mind. And, she only wanted Elder Brother Chu Yang to know how much she missed him, and how much she had longed for him... [I have longed for this embrace of Elder Brother Chu Yangs... this is the only thing in the world that makes my heart feel secure...] Chu Yang held Mo Qing Wu, and slowly took a few steps. He then sat down in Jun Xi Zhus wooden armchair. After that, he made her soft and delicate small body kneel, and sit on his thighs. Then, he tenderly looked at Mo Qing Wu as she continued to sob while she told him everything. Her rosy little mouth looked sad and t. She had a look of grievance on her face. She was telling him everything very carefully. In fact, it seemed that she feared that Elder Brother Chu Yang would get bored... Gradually... her cautiousness disappeared, and only the sadness and longing remained thereafter... Her sadness also disappeared as time passed, and only a strong feeling of longing remained. It was as if Mo Qing Wu hadnt felt grievances and pain in this time period of more than a year. It was as if she had only felt longing... And nothing else... Mo Qing Wu had kept her head lowered while she was speaking. However, she slowly and courageously began to raise her head at this time, and looked towards Chu Yang. Her eyes were full of tears. She still had a sad expression in the depths of her eyes. But, it slowly began to turn into shyness and cheerfulness... Mo Qing Wus tears eventually came to a stop. And, she looked towards Chu Yang in a daze. Then, she wrapped her hands around Chu Yangs neck. Her face slowly turned red, while her eyes had swollen-up like peach. She bit her lips and timidly asked, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, I dont look ugly, right?" Chu Yang shook his head with all his might, "Of course not. My Qing Wu always looks the best. Elder Brother Chu Yang can never get enough of you..." Mo Qing Wu felt relieved, and a smile blossomed on her face. She then gently ced her face on Chu Yangs chest. She lowered her head, and spoke in a satisfied manner, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, Im so happy. Im so happy..." Then, she closed her eyes, and listened to Chu Yangs heartbeats. She felt the warmth of his aura. And, she gently curled up in his embrace like a little kitten. Then, the corners of her mouth slowly exposed a genuine smiling expression. Her little mouth had curled up into the shape of true happiness! [Theres no need to be afraid... nor is there a need to panic. I dont need to worry now. I dont need to feel sad anymore... Elder Brother Chu Yang hase back...] [Theres no need to worry that someone would snatch my things. I dont need to worry that I would be sent to someone to be a concubine. I dont need to worry that people would look down on me... or abandon me...] [Elder Brother Chu Yang will protect me! He definitely will!] [Everything is fine now!] Chu Yang felt tranquil and content in his heart. He had hugged her delicate and soft little body. And, it seemed that he felt like his life was finally whole in this moment. "Elder Brother Chu Yang, Im very happy," he repeated this sentence silently in his heart, "I am also very happy. I also feel full of energy when youre in my arms. Im happy! Im very happy..." He recalled his previous life when Mo Qing Wu was weakly snuggled up in his arms. She had said, "I am more attractive than your sword." And then, he recalled the sentence she had spoken a moment ago, [Im very happy...] Chu Yang felt as if his previous life and his current life had converged together. His mind churned over, and became bizarre and full of colors. It seemed like he had returned to that sorrowful moment when they were in the bamboo forest in his previous life. Then, he suddenly came out of that thought... as if he had woken up from a dream. Chu Yang suddenly felt satisfied when he sensed the warmth of her soft body in his bosom. He silently thought, "Qing Wu... I want Qing Wu as my partner if theres a next life... Im content with her. I always want to be with you... I will always be with you, Wu..." [I dont have any regrets now!] He tenderly bowed his head, and looked at the red clothes on Mo Qing Wus body. Her hair was gently draped over her shoulder. That butterfly made of red cloud steel glittered on her head. In fact, she hadnt worn any other essory or jewelry apart from this butterfly... Her long eyshes were spread out, and they looked simr to the wings of a butterfly that had gotten tired of flying and had settled down to rest... to rest in the warmth of his bosom... Mo Qing Wu was content in this moment. So, she happily sighed. She slightly moved, and held Chu Yangs strong arm. After that, her body wiggled a bit as she changed her posture. Then, she again tightly hugged him. She didnt wish to let go of him at this moment... Chapter 485 “Snatch the Wife, Snatch the Wife...” The sun was setting in the western sky. The colorful rays of sunlight had illuminated the forest that was situated in the mountainous ravine. The scene was overflowing with brilliant lights and vibrant colors. Chu Yang was carrying Mo Qing Wu in his arms as he walked. There was a smile on his face. It seemed as if this beautiful scene hade straight out of some fairy tale. His ck robe was fluttering in the wind. His stature was tall. The red-dressed Mo Qing Wu was curled up in his arms. The sunshine of the horizon was imbuing a golden tinge to the figures of Chu Yang and Mo Qing Wu. It seemed like a heartwarming spectacle at least to Mo Tian Jis eyes. This feeling was so harmonious, and so touching. It seemed as if Mo Qing Wu was a part of Chu Yangs body. She wouldnt get down no matter what he said. She would look up and smile at Chu Yang from time to time. Then, shed lower head for a while. Then, she would raise her head again, and would smile at him again. There was always a radiant smile on her face. Moreover, it was a smile of satisfaction. Mo Tian Ji just stood there looking dumbfounded. He had been waiting here for an entire afternoon. And, he had been burning with impatience that entire time. However, he was touched as soon as he saw Chu Yanging out with Mo Qing Wu in his arms. He was no longer anxious in that moment. Never ever ever... had he seen his little sister so happy... so happy that she was smiling from the bottom of her heart... as if her heart was filled with joy and satisfaction! Mo Tian Ji also felt contentment when he saw her like this. He had been waiting anxiously for an entire afternoon. But, his anxiety seemed to have disappeared without a trace in this moment. "Brother Mo, I am taking Little Wu with me," Chu Yang looked at Mo Tian Ji, and said in a heavy tone. Mo Qing Wu raised her head in panic when she heard the two words Brother Mo. She turned her head and saw her own brother, Mo Tian Ji. Her eyes couldnt help but turn red. She gently bit her lip and lowered her gaze. "Little Wu..." Mo Tian Ji stepped forward and spoke in a trembling voice. Mo Qing Wu continued to bite her lip for a while. Then, she somehow brought herself to say, "Second Brother..." "Little Wu, do you want toe with me... or go with Brother Chu?" Mo Tian Ji asked as he dotingly looked at his sister, "Second Brother will also protect you." "I want to go with Elder Brother Chu Yang," Mo Qing Wu replied without the slightest hesitation. The look in Mo Tian Jis eyes turned gloomy. "I am leaving." Chu Yang looked at Mo Tian Ji, "Brother Mo, dont miss this opportunity if you want to control the Mo n." "Yes." Mo Tian Ji agreed at first. But then, he suddenly called out, "Wait a moment." After that, he ran to catch up to them. He looked at Mo Qing Wu and said, "Little sister, I wanted to ask you something, but I never got a chance. Can I ask you now?" "What?" Mo Qing Wu was nipping at her rosy lips. The radiance of her eyes made Mo Tian Ji have a strange heartache. "Why have you suddenly estranged your Second Brother?" Mo Tian Ji asked in an anguished tone, "Second Brother is very ufortable in his heart." Mo Qing Wu nipped at her lip. One could clearly see that she was biting firmly with her teeth. She looked at Mo Tian Ji with aplicated look in her eyes and said in a low voice, "I have always wanted to ask Second Brother... why didnt youe to see me on the day of n meeting?" Mo Tian Ji was startled. He suddenly raised his head to look at her. However, Mo Qing Wu further asked, "Why did you tell them about my saber at that time?" Mo Tian Ji was stumped for words. He only felt bitter and astringent in his heart. He had a thousand words to say, but he just couldnt get them out... "The n will marry me off once I go back. They are going to get me engaged. And, you are the first one toe to pick me up..." Mo Qing Wu angrily said, "Second Brother, dont you know what I will have to face after I go back?" Mo Tian Ji felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He took three steps back in session! He had finally realized where he had gone wrong. [My fault is... I dont exin things! I have never exined the things I have done.] [Mo Qing Wu has raised three matters. I didnt dare to see her back then because I didnt have the guts to see my little sisters sad face. But, I didnt realize that it was also the moment when she was feeling the most helpless. And, that was the moment she needed someone the most to look after her. One could tell at a nce that she was fighting an inner battle. So, she would have felt a lot better if someone had been by her side.] [I had revealed the sabers existence because that was the final effort on my part to save little sister from losing her status in the n... that was myst resort to get her some attention from the n. But, it backfired and little sister was left with nothing. She had ced all her hopes and desires on that saber at that time. It was like her psychological support. But, it also got taken away in a ruthlessly manner because of me...] [And, now I havee to pick her up to take far away with me. I dont intend to take her back to the n since I dont want her to face that cruel fate. But, she seems to have misunderstood that as well... because I didnt exin clearly...] [She instead thinks that I want to take her back to that living hell...] [Who can be me for this?] [Is it because little sister is too sensitive? But... would I be insensitive if I were to be in her ce? How can one possibly be insensitive under such circumstances?] Chu Yang sighed and said, "Qing Wu, your second brother... really loves you. His love for you is genuine. It doesnt have the least bit of pretense. He wants you to be well... but, your second brother has a habit of not exining things clearly after he has done a good deed. This is your second brothers shoring... you must believe your second brother." Mo Qing Wu lowered head. Her long hair covered her face as he nodded gently. Mo Tian Ji looked at Chu Yang in a grateful manner, and expressed gratitude again and again, "Thank you... Thank you... Brother Chu... Thank you very much..." "No need to thank me... its no big deal. Especially because its a good deed..." Chu Yang insipidly replied, "Brother Mo, its good that you do good deeds, but not saying it wont do you any good. This weakness... can be detrimental to a n Lord whos inmand of a n." Mo Tian Ji nodded deeply with a pensive look on his face. [I am obvious more powerful than Mo Tian Yun, but there are still many people in the n who support Mo Tian Yun. Ultimately, its because of this point... Mo Tian Yun speaks openly, and wins over peoples heart. And, I have always neglected this aspect.] [I also have die-hard followers on my side, but their number is far too small. So, I have fallen into a disadvantageous situation!] Mo Tian Ji understood this point, and everything became clear in his heart. [If one does something... then it would be better to say it. Such acknowledgement would inevitably turn one into an unpleasant and mean human being, but at least one would be honest.] He wanted to express gratitude after having realized this point. So, he turned his head, but found that Chu Yang had already walked more than hundred feet with Mo Qing Wu in his arms. So, he hastily shouted, "Brother Chu, Little Wu, I wille to see you whenever I have time!" Mo Qing Wu raised her head from Chu Yangs bosom. She peeked over his shoulder, and saw her second brother standing afar. And, he was waving his hand at her. The look in his eyes clearly indicated his reluctance to part with her. She was touched by this. She extended her small hand from over Chu Yangs shoulder, and gently waved back a few times. Mo Tian Ji immediately smiled at this, "Thank you! Little Sister!" A smile bloomed on Mo Qing Wus face. Then, she again hid her head in Chu Yangs bosom. Mo Tian Ji heaved a sigh of relief. He smiled gently at first. Then, he softly moved his hand, and brought a purple jade flute over to his lips. A woo woo flutes tune suddenly fluttered about in the forest. Mo Qing Wu listened to her second brothers flute tune whilst being in Chu Yangs arms, and felt as if she was floating high up in the clouds. [I feel like the happiest woman in the whole world...] ... ... Next day... The color of the sky seemed to be particrly bright early in the morning. Mo Qing Wu got up early, and cheerfully ran into Chu Yangs room. She saw him lying in bed, and couldnt help but be relieved. She was scared that yesterdays events had been a dream... However, she covered her cute little nose with her hand soon after, "Its so stinky in here... Elder Brother Chu Yangs foot odor can kill a person..." She strode out of the door like an arrow, and breathed a few times outside. However, she was reluctant to leave. So, she stayed at the door. She squatted on the doorstep, and rested her chin on her hands. She then looked-on with her sparkling eyes. "Stinky...?" Chu Yang turned somewhat gloomy. [I had even washed my feet properly before going to sleepst night...] [Sigh, I dont know what to do about such feet of mine. I may wash them ten times at night, but they still stink the next morning...] He called that Mo Qing Wus only disaffection towards him in his previous life was his smelly feet... He couldnt help but smile at that thought. He crawled out of the bed and stood up. Then, he flipped over the quilt, and filled the entire room with that fragrance. Consequently, the dense smell spread out. Mo Qing Wu covered her nose and ran away, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, why did you do that...? This stench is killing me..." Chu Yang burst into loudughter. ... ... Various big ns had already been waiting in full swing battle formations. The gamble had ended, and everyone was waiting for the results. No one was present in the middle portion of this huge arena. However, this empty portion was surrounded by a sea of people. It was a full house! The best spot was located in the middle of the line of sight, and a big chunk of it had been upied by the Dark Bamboo. There were teams of big aristocratic ns on both sides of Dark Bamboo. Then, there was a huge crowd of ordinary people. And, they were all anxiously waiting for this battle tomence. Dong Wu Shang and the other ns members were present in the south, while Gao Sheng and the other ns people on his side were present on the opposite side. The four big ns in-charge of this gambling match were naturally present at a spot that was nearest to both the sides since it would allow them to observe the oue of the battles with ease. Everyone was apprehensive in their heart. This wasnt just a gambling match. It actually involved the worth of many people! Chu Yang and Young Master Yu had betted 800 million, and Gao Shengspensation rate had be 1:1 due to that. So, the people who betted on Gao Sheng increased many folds... in just one day! In fact, a total amount of 100 million was betted on him yesterday alone! Mo Tian Yun and the others wouldve been grinning from ear to ear if this sum had been collected earlier. However, at this time these four people would only say with a deep sigh, [its just drizzle...] Thump Thump the loud sounds of drumbeats shook the ground and the sky. Thepetition was about to begin. The Master of ceremonies was standing in the middle of the arena. He applied his vigor to his voice, and shouted, "Everyone! Silence!" However, countless people suddenly mored-up in unison as soon as he said "silence". "Snatch the wife! Snatch the wife!" several people bellowed at the same time. They obviously seemed in high spirits... "Snatch the wife! Snatch the wife..." more people bellowed together. "Ahwooh... wife!" Luo Ke Dis strange shout resounded at a high pitch. Ji Mo got angry at this, and smacked him on his head, "What are you shouting for? That is my wife!" Luo Ke Di smiled mischievously and replied, "Who among us would marry her?! Of course its your wife and not mine..." Ji Mo raised his leg and kicked Luo Ke Di. And, Luo Ke Di let out a weird cry as he got kicked in the air like a ball. Suddenly a burly figure jumped from the spectators grandstand, andnded in the arena. The figure raised its hand, and roared like a thunderp, "Hold on a minute. I have something to say!" Everyones attention turned towards this person... who was tall, had a strong build, and arms so thick that one could stand on them. This persons thighs were so muscr that it seemed as if they could run in a horse race! It seemed like a big guy who had an imposing appearance! Its just that this person had a big bosom, and a big butt that was sticking up. It was actually a woman! Thispetitions biggest gambling stake C Huyan Aobo! Young Miss Huyan had appeared on the stage! She looked around in a majestic manner. The sounds of drumbeats had been resounding a moment ago, but they suddenly came to a stop. No one knew what she was about to say... Chapter 486 Gao Sheng, Do You Dare to Marry? "Ladies and Gentlemen!" Huyan Aobo shouted as she cupped one fist in the other hand to salute everyone. She had done it in an extremely heroic manner. Any man wouldve appeared very majestic if he had been in her ce. But, now that she was the one who had done it... cough cough, she also seemed majestic! Ji Mos eyes lit up. He grasped Chu Yangs arm and said, "Big Brother! Thats my wife! Look at her... isnt she very stylish and sexy!" Chu Yang felt dizzy as soon as he heard the words stylish and sexy. He felt that his head was spinning. He nearly lost bnce, and sat down his buttocks. But, he almost sat down on Mo Qing Wu by mistake. Mo Qing Wu giggled and hugged him. She then peeked from the seam of Chu Yangs arm, and saw the mighty Huyan Aobo who had just arrived in the arena. She couldnt help but exim in surprise, "This Uncle is very burly." Luo Ke Di suddenlyughed out loud with a pfff. Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing were also smiling. Ji Zhu and Dong Wu Lei also burst intoughter. But, Ji Mosplexion turned bitter, "My dear little girl, you must look closely... how is that an Uncle? Thats your sister-inw!" "Sister-inw...?" Mo Qing Wu cutely spoke, and didnt say anything further. However, she doubtfully looked at Ji Mo. She particrly looked at Ji Mos eyes, and seemed to have found something. So, she nodded in a very seriously manner. Then, she moved close to Chu Yangs ear and whispered, "Brother Ji Mos eyes are so small. Its not surprising that he cant see clearly..." Chu Yangs entire body twitched. Gao Shengsplexion had turned as ck as charcoal on the other side of the arena. "Gentlemen... it must be known to everyone that Im the girl who thispetition is happening for!" Huyan Aobo exhaled at once. And then, she continued in a majestic voice, "I am Huyan Aobo. I am also Gao Shengs fiance. We have been engaged by our families since childhood." The crowd gradually calmed down, and began listening to what the woman in the arena had to say. "However... Gao Sheng doesnt like me! He even ran away from home, and went to the Lower Three Heavens in order to avoid our marriage." Huyan Aobo said solemnly, "I am aware of the fact that I look very different frommon girls. So, he cant bring himself to like me. I C Huyan Aobo C understand that well! After all, all men want their women to be beautiful and petite. Im not attractive, and I acknowledge that!" Huyan Aobo continued in a loud voice, "Its excusable that Gao Sheng escapes from our marriage because I am unattractive! I wont me him for that! I wont hate him either! I too wouldnt want such a wife if I were a man!" "Isnt that right, everyone?" Huyan Aobo roared. No one from the crowd answered. Everyone was merely watching this woman give her speech. And, everyone felt very heavy in their heart. "Therefore, I hadnt held any hope regarding my marriage... until I met Ji ns Second Young Master Ji Mo. And, I was dazzled by him. He reignited the hope in my heart. We fell in love with each other. So, I went back to my n, and requested them to break the wedding contract with the Gao n." Huyan Aobo said loudly, "I had thought that this matter would be sessful... because why would Gao Sheng have escaped from our marriage if he had intended to marry me? So, the dissolution of the marriage contract shouldve been inevitable and right. "But, who wouldve thought that Gao Sheng would unexpectedly mor-up that Ji Mo was attempting to snatch his love... snatch his wife. He couldnt stand the insult. So, he decided to fight a decisive battle. Well, thats the origin of this entire matter," Huyan Aoboughed out loud, "Isnt this ridiculous? "After that, this matter got bigger and bigger. It presently involves eight big ns, and thousands of heroes are eagerly looking forward to it!" Huyan Aoboughed in a ridiculing manner and said, "Gao Sheng, you are quite the performer!" Gao Shengsplexion turned ashen. He cussed loudly in rage, "Sl*t!" Huyan Aobo burst into a loudughter. She suddenly turned to look in Gao Shengs direction and spoke in a loud voice, "Gao Sheng, you said that Ji Mo wants to snatch your wife. Moreover, you didnt hesitate to carry out such a grand decisive battle for this reason. So, I presume that you like me a lot? Well, if thats the case... Ill marry you right now if you are willing! Are you willing to make me your wife? Do you dare to marry me?" Gao Shengsplexion turned deathly white. He looked at Huyan Aobos tall and sturdy body, and swallowed his saliva with great difficulty. "Gao Sheng, are you willing or not?!" Huyan Aoboughed, "Its your turn to speak!" Gao Sheng finally couldnt take it anymore, and replied in an angry tone, "You have alreadymitted adultery Ji mo. How can I still want you to be my wife?" Booing sounds sprang up from all directions in the big venue as soon as these words came out. "You dont wish to marry her, but you still want to fight a decisive battle over her? Is fighting a battle that amusing for you?" someone mored loudly. "Ha ha, thats really ridiculous. He wants to fight a decisive battle for a woman he doesnt want to marry. This lofty Young Master is truly out of the ordinary," someone taunted with all their heart. "Its nothing more than a stunt to get somepensation... Such a woman holds no importance in the heart of Young Master Gao Sheng. But, he may achieve both fame and fortune if he can gain something by treading upon such a woman. Moreover, he may even attain the glorious image of a hero for centuries via this stunt. Thats really pathetic," someoneughed heartily. Huyan Aobo looked coldly at Gao Sheng. Then, she suddenlyughed and said, "I only wanted to say these few things about this matter. Dear Gentlemen, my speech is over. You may enjoy the show to your hearts content now. I C Huyan Aobo C am unattractive, but I didnt wish to be talked about as some loose and fickle woman! So, I wanted to share this much with everyone; thats all!" "Young Miss Huyan, you are a nice girl whos honest about her feelings!" a big guy bravely stood up and spoke with augh, "I would have decided to go on stage and fight a decisive battle against Young Master Ji Mo if I didnt already have a wife and children... ha ha ha ha..." The whole crowd gave a round of thunderous apuse. Ji Mo was dumbfounded. He apprehensively muttered to himself, "This is too much. She only used a few words to attract so many love rivals for me. What should I do?" a look of panic shed across his face as he said this. Dong Wu Shang, Gu Du Xing, and Luo Ke Di rolled their eyes at the same time. They looked towards the sky, and spoke in their heart, [this guy is truly a nut-job. We also appreciate Huyan Aobos temperament, and her personality. But, please excuse our inability toply when ites to marrying her and taking her as a wife...] Mo Qing Wus eyes sparkled. She pulled Chu Yangs arm, and whispered to him, "This Elder Sister is so lovable!" Ji Mo suddenly enraptured at this time, and spoke in a delighted tone, "Yes, yes, even her stature is very good. Just think about it. One can have a sense of security even during tough times if one has such a wife." Chu Yang painfully closed his eyes. He had a strong impulse to beat the sh*t out of Ji Mo... Thankfully... thepetition had begun... The Master of Ceremonies announced loudly, "Thepetition among seven big ns... the first match Dong Wu Shang versus Li Xiong Tu!" Dong Wu Shang stood up, reached out with his hand, and took off the jet-ck cape. It went floating in the air, and fell on the ground. His tall and majestic figure was exposed to everyones eyes. The ck saber stood erect behind his shoulder as he walked forward... one step at a time. He suddenly faced upwards after he had reached halfway, and let out a loudughter. However, hisughter sounded more like a thunderp. Then, his roar resounded in all directions, "Li Xiong Tu! You give up and switch with Tu Qian Hao right now. Theres still time! Im afraid it will be toote for you to regret once my saber strikes!" A loud and forthrightughter sounded on the opposite side. Li Xiong Tus tall and burly body stood up. An intense fighting intention erupted in his eyes as heughed and said, "Dong Wu Shang, are you scared of fighting me?" A sharp light shed in Dong Wu Shangs eyes as he said, "Fine then!" These two were separated by several thousand feet as they looked at each other. But, they seemed to have the majestic presence of two armies. They simultaneously released their mountain-like auras, and their auras then shed into each other. The desire to win rose in the hearts of both of them as they suddenlyughed out loud! Chapter 487 Dong Wu Shang versus Li Xiong Tu! Dong Wu Shang and Li Xiong Tu had a simrly heroicughter. The figures of both men were equally tall and sturdy. Both of them C one from the right and the other from the left C rushed over from the spectators grandstands at the same time. Their figures then flew andnded in the central area of the arena. These two people looked very tiny in the middle of such a gigantic arena. But, one could clearly feel that the man on the left had an aura as dominating as that of a mountain, while the man on the right had an aura that could shake the earth! Dong Wu Shangs tyrannical aura was soaring up to the sky, while Li Xiong Tus heroic demeanor was simply unparalleled! And, they were going to sh in the first match. It could be said that they were evenly matched. So, this match would be like a sh between two geniuses! Chu Yang opened his eyes wide since he was quite excited. These two men had the most tyrannical aura among the 12 most influential figures of the future generation. And, they were finally going to sh here! So, Chu Yang had some expectations from this battle. It was entirely possible to determine the direction of the future development of these two men today. After all, these two influential figures of the future generation would begin to shape the achievements of their lifetime from this point forth! It would take time to describe the scene, but it happened instantly. Dong Wu Shang came flying as his body issued a whistling sound. His hand reached out to his back, and pulled out his ck saber with a ng while he was in midair! This action made the spectators cheer with excitement. His body was tall and sturdy. And, it left people feeling as if he was as motionless as a mountain even though he was in midair. He stretched out his right hand. And, he did it in slow-motion... so much so that everyone could see it clearly. However, this very slow action of his saber looked very stylish. In fact, every movement of the saber was very detailed, neat, and meticulous! He lifted his hand, and pointed it towards the sky. Then, his hand went over his shoulder while the saber still remained therein. Each and every movement was clearly discernible. And, it left the spectators to feel overwhelmed. In fact, it felt a little ufortable... but also extremely mysterious. Then, the saber-point drew a long and heaven-shaking rainbow! After that, Dong Wu Shang shed the saber down, and the saber issued a ck light. Then, Dong Wu Shang suddenly changed his direction as hended. And, he transformed into a long and ck rainbow along with the saber. He then ferociously flew towards Li Xiong Tu! Dong Wu Shang had changed his direction in midway. But, his speed had be much faster as a result of this! The saber light pierced the air like a ck dragon, and issued intermittent thunderous sounds! The sleeves of his robe issued loud crackling sounds as he streaked across the sky! Li Xiong Tu also changed his movements in ordance with Dong Wu Shangs. He shouted out loudly. Then, he rolled his body, and dazzling sword-light suddenly emerged. After that, the sword-energy spread out like a thick drum. And, his entire body exuded brilliant rays of light. Then, he changed his direction in midair, and madly flew towards Dong Wu Shang like a meteor with a trailing tail! It seemed that both of them had adopted a simr strategy by chance C Strike first with the power of thunderbolt andnd a heavy blow to the opponent! Chu Yang had attentively watched this scene unfold. Then, he gently heaved a sigh of relief and softly muttered, "Wu Shang will win this match." Gu Du Xing and Ji Mo nced at him as they heard this. The bodies of the two men were gradually approaching each other in the arena like lightning. They had already arrived in the sky above the arena! Dong Wu Shang issued a fierce fighting intention from his eyes. He shouted loudly, "Aah!" his voice was like a thunderbolt. And, the saber also fell like a thunder. He fiercely shed-down his saber, and it seemed as if he had intended to chop-off a mountain! Li Xiong Tu didnt say a word. But, he continued to fly towards his opponent in a calm manner whilst his brilliant sword-light seemed to be zing! "Bang!" Their majestic bodies collided in midair. The saber and the sword shed with each other. Their legs also moved rapidly as they kicked each other. And, they had exchanged thirteen saber-blows, thirteen sword-blows, and nine kicks in an instant! Whirling shock-waves spread around with a Bang! Dong Wu Shang shouted out loud, and his ck hair suddenly flew upwards. His body went backwards, and somersaulted twice as he withdrew. Li Xiong Tu groaned on the opposite side, while his fine beard fluttered in the air. His movements were also simr to those of Dong Wu Shangs. And, he also went tumbling high in the sky, and withdrew thirty feet away! Both the men were about to fall to the ground. Dong Wu Shang suddenly pointed his ck saber downwards. He exerted a little bit of strength, and the tip of the saber touched the ground and went in a little bit. Dong Wu Shangs body that was about to fall at this time. However, he instead sprang up by leveraging support from the saber, and flew upwards like an arrow. After that, he and the saber-light transformed into a rainbow again, and went flying to towards Li Xiong Tu. The dragon-like beard on Li Xiong Tus face fluttered in the wind. He inserted the tip of his sword into the ground, and his body bounced up in the air like a ball along with the sword. Then, hended and got transformed into a big and white dazzling disk along with the sword-light. After that, he proceeded to greet the iing Dong Wu Shang! An intense light shed in Dong Wu Shangs eyes. He suddenly moved his left hand to his back. After that, he slightly raised the saber he held in his right hand. Then, his body changed its posture in midair, and he assumed a forward leaning posture. And, he fiercely shed his saber onto that disk of sword-light with incredible momentum! The wildness of this saber-light left the spectators with a desire to close their eyes since they couldnt bear to see it unfold! A loud ng echoed! And, the disk-like sword-light was immediately scattered. Dong Wu Shang shed his saber a second time! Again, a loud sound echoed! Dong Wu Shangs right arm started to move as swiftly as a whirlwind. He would ferociously sh down his ck saber like a thunderbolt. Then, he would lift it up again, and would sh it down again... Barbaric! Yes, Dong Wu Shangs moves were extremely barbaric! They werepletely berserk! Everything was useless in the face of such a barbaric attack... no matter what kind of fancy technique or style was used! One couldnt even imagine fighting with him one-on-one. One could only hope to exploit that slight moment of gap between two consecutive strikes for a counterattack... if one could block his attacks in the first ce. Otherwise, one would only get hit by his barbaric attacks, and would eventually get chopped into dregs! Ding Ding Ding... The sounds of hammering echoed endlessly! Li Xiong Tus sword-light had eventually been damaged beyond description! Li Xiong Tu had always been famous for his strength. In fact, the sword in his hand had also been specially forged with Star Iron! Its weight was more than fifty kilograms. Only Li Xiong Tu had the strength to use it properly. Therefore, Li Xiong Tu had always been intensely proud of his own strength. However, his pride had turned into embarrassment while facing an overwhelming opponent like Dong Wu Shang. Dong Wu Shang was unreasonable. His fighting method was brutal. Li Xiong Tu also had a simr fighting style, yet he still felt sullen at this time. The men who Li Xiong Tu had fought in the past had always been left to feel something simr. But, it was his turn today! Dong Wu Shangs face was callous. He didnt have any expressions on his face. His attacks were like violent storms. Their bodies continued to fall down unceasingly. But, they kept shing amidst their fall. Dong Wu Shang didnt use any fancy technique or any skilled moves. He merely shed neen saber blows with brute strength until theynded on the ground! The two mennded on the ground with a loud Bang as the final sh of the saber was unleashed. Consequently, the saber and the sword shed with each other! Dust rose up from the ground along with the explosion. The several thousand spectators felt their eardrums vibrate! Dong Wu Shang stood motionless on the ground with tip of his saber pointed forward. His vision was cold and sharp. He stood there expressionless. He was watching his opponent like an eagle. Li Xiong Tus body had been sent out flying like an arrow... along with his sword. But, hended on his feet, and bounced off the ground once again. Then, he went flying seventy or eighty feet away, andnded on the ground with a thud sound. He then sprang in the air, spun once, and stood firmly on the ground. Hisplexion turned dark red at first. Then, it turned pale. He raised his head, and looked towards Dong Wu Shang. He had a solemn look in his eyes! He had sustained serious internal injuries during this fierce and violent attack! Dong Wu Shang was four or five years younger that Li Xiong Tu. So, it was hard to believe that the former had actually defeated him. In fact, Dong Wu Shang had even surpassed him in terms of strength! This ferocious attack of Dong Wu Shangs had left the audience to hold their breaths. In fact, their hearts had almost jumped out from their throats! It was too wild! This fighting style was too violent! But, it was extremely enjoyable at the same time! Chu Yang had been watching the fight with rapt attention. He felt relieved in his heart. Dong Wang Shangs victory was certain at this moment! His strength and his power werent too different from those of Li Xiong Tus. Their spiritual powers were evenly matched as well! But, Dong Wu Shangs strength had dominated because he had the courage to risk his life! He had dominated because he was very daring! Moreover, Dong Wu Shangs aura was fierce and indomitable. Li Xiong Tus aura was also very powerful and overbearing. But, he didnt have the kind of recklessness that Dong Wu Shang possessed! Most importantly... Dong Wu Shangs saber was more than five times as heavy as the sword of his opponent! In fact, Chu Yang was quite surprised to see that Li Xiong Tus sword hadnt been broken yet! The two men looked at each other. They then shouted loudly, and rushed forth to fight. "Du Xing, how would you handle Wu Shang if you were fighting with him?" Chu Yang asked Gu Du Xing. Chu Yang was very rxed at this moment. So, he took the advantage of this opportunity to school Gu Du Xing and the others since it was a rare chance to learn. And, Gu Du Xing, Luo Ke Di, and Ji Mo immediately erected their ears to listen. Gu Du Xing smiled, "Li Xiong Tu and I have different styles of fighting. I wouldnt engage with Wu Shang in a direct manner when hedunch his intensive attacks. I would rather use my swift agility skills to tackle his unparalleled might. Then, I would exhaust him by making him expend his strength. And then, I would defeat him." Chu Yang nodded and replied, "This method of yours is very good when ites to dealing with others. For instance, it is easy to defeat Li Xiong Tu using this method. But, you cant deal with Wu Shang using this method. In fact, youd only end up wasting your strength several times more if you did this." "Why?" Gu Du Xing was puzzled. "Dong Wu Shangs saber is heavy. So, it has its superiority. In fact, its not just heavy it is extremely heavy! Its weight isnt easy to get hold of. But, it forms a kind of inertia that you can exploit once you master it. This kind of inertia needs a little maniption, but you can bring out the sabers maximum strength! This is the advantage of heavy weapons." Chu Yang smiled, "You mustve seen that Wu Shang disys the maximum power of his saber in every attack. But, he doesnt spend much of his energy in doing so. Moreover, his attacks be more powerful and quicker this way! You can try to save your strength while hoping that he gets exhausted, but both of you will end up run out of energy at the end of it. Maybe both of you would get injured and lose to each other. The only difference would be that... your injuries would be lighter, while his would be more serious because of his reckless fighting style. "And, if the battle is of life and death you would end up being severely injured, and he would die!" Chu Yang said, "And, only you C Gu Du Xing C among the experts on the same level can achieve this result." Gu Du Xing pondered with concentration. "The best way to deal with Dong Wu Shangs fighting style is... dont make him go berserk. Crush him down before it happens! And, the battle would be over soon," Chu Yang said. "How can one crush him down from the start?" Gu Du Xing wrinkled his brows and thought hard. Then, his eyes suddenly lit up, "Dong Wu Shangs power is in his saber. Therefore, approach him by making use of the agility skill, and attack his wrist before he can unleash his crazy attacks. The wrist with which he maneuvers his saber is his fatal weak-point." "Yes!" Chu Yang nodded, "But, it would be pointless for Li Xiong Tu to think of this in the current situation because the game is already in Dong Wu Shangs hands. Dong Wu Shangs power has already reached to its peak at this time! On the other hand, Li Xiong Tus strength has already been reduced to half." "Li Xiong Tu couldve brought the match to a draw. But, he had been blinded by his belief in his own strength. So, he eventually has to suffer a loss now. Therefore, self-confidence is important. But, it shouldnt turn into over-confidence. One bes arrogant if they are over-confident. And, arrogance often leads one to suffer a loss." Gu Du Xing said with a sigh, "Just like the present Li Xiong Tu." Chapter 488 Gu Du Xing, A Decisive Battle? Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing werepletely different. Gu Du Xing could be considered an inborn swordsman. But, Dong Wu Shang would undoubtedly be an inborn war-general! He was a trailzer; through and through! Chu Yang nodded, and looked to the front. Some people were already whispering things in each others ears. They seemed to be somewhat fretful. They obviously hadnt imagined that Dong Wu Shang would be so overwhelmingly powerful and bold! Dong Wu Shangs reputation had be prominent in recent times, but he was much younger than Li Xiong Tu. Who could have thought that Dong Wu Shang would be able to push Li Xiong Tu into such a disadvantageous position? The gamblers had especially fixed their eyes on the arena. They were very nervous. In fact, they couldnt even dare to gasp for breath. However, a few people had gathered together, and had started to talk to each other in whispers. These people were the top members of the Gao n, the Li n, and the Tu n. And, they were looking at the arena with a somewhat heavy expression in their eyes. A light shed in Chu Yangs eyes. He thought to himself, [I see... So, thats how it is. These ns want to form alliance with each other with the help of this contest. They dont even care about the oue. This is probably the reason why the Gao n has made this battle into such a big event...] [It doesnt matter if Dong Wu Shang wins or loses. The Dong n and the Li n will definitely be rivals after this battle. These two ns are equally colossus. And, this rivalry will get worse and worse with time. And, Li n will have to lean against the support of powerful allies to get help in the hour of need if that happens!] On the other side, Jun Xi Zhu gently sighed from the secrecy of her ck veil and said, "Li Xiong Tu will lose." Young Master Yu was standing with his hands crossed behind his back on her side. And, he was watching the match without blinking his eyes. He slowly nodded and added, "But, both of them have amazing strength." Jun Xi Zhu thought for a while and said, "Dong Wu Shang seems stronger." Then, Young Master Yu said, "Li Xiong Tu made a strategic mistake. Li Xiong Tu may not get defeated if he had another match with Dong Wu Shang." "But, Dong Wu Shang is five years younger than Li Xiong Tu." Jun Xi Zhu said, "You are only looking at hisbat strength, and not considering this age factor. However, this is a very crucial point. In addition... you must pay attention to this point C Dong Wu Shang has started to progress rapidly since he has met Chu Yang! In other words, he wouldnt have been able to defeat Li Xiong Tu if he hadnt progressed so much in an insignificant period of more than a year. "This is the key point." Jun Xi Zhu sighed and continued, "I am suddenly very interested in this King of Hell Chu." Young Master Yu lightly nodded and spoke, "Hes indeed a strange person. Moreover, he has so much potential that... it is frightening." Jun Xi Zhus eyes lit-up at this remark, "Frightening?" She then pondered for a while and said, "Have you seen it in the past?" Young Master Yu replied, "Yes." Suddenly, his figure distorted, and he disappeared from Jun Xi Zhus side. Jun Xi Zhus eyes shed. She whispered to herself, "Little Yus agility skill of transcendent hidden shadow has enhanced this much? What has he obtained to have stimted such progress in his skill?" Jun Lu Lu faintly smiled at this remark, and a glint of pride shed in her eyes. Young Master Yu arrived at Chu Yangs side. And, he saw that Mo Qing Wu was sitting in Chu Yangsp. She was merrily peeling an orange. She stuffed a piece of the orange in Chu Yangs mouth, and then another piece in her own. She then puffed her cheeks and tenderly asked, "Sweet... isnt it sweet?" Chu Yang moaned in satisfaction and replied, "Its very sweet. And, it has be even sweeter after touching Little Wus hand." "Hee hee..." Mo Qing Wuughed in satisfaction, "Then, you eat this one. Its very sweet." She again tore a piece of the orange, and put it in Chu Yangs mouth. Chu Yang chewed the orange. He suddenly went absent-minded when he heard its sweet. Suddenly, a name surfaced at the bottom of his heart C Little Tian Tian... He couldnt help but sigh... The nearby space distorted, and Young Master Yu appeared beside him. He said, "Nice, nice... spending leisure time, are we?" Chu Yang snorted and replied, "Your injuries have already healed?" Young Master Yu also snorted in reply. He then sat down on the empty seat next to Chu Yang and Mo Qing Wu. He then said, "Your injuries look good as well. They have healed so quickly!" "Just like yours," Chu Yang winked. Chaotic metal-nging sounds were echoing from the arena. Dong Wu Shangs shouts had be more and more loud and majestic. Li Xiong Tu would also roar madly as hed try to retrieve the lost ground. Only two men were battling at this time. But, the battle was so violent that the imposing aura of these two men appeared simr to that of a mighty army of thousands of men! Dong Wu Shang suddenly let out a loud roar! Then, the saber-light and sword-shadows violently shed into each other! Chu Yang closed his eyes and sighed, "Li Xiong Tu has lost!" Young Master Yu nodded. The saber-light and the sword-shadows converged in the arena. Dong Wu Shang stood perfectly straight in the arena. A waterfall of blood had started to flow-out from his shoulder. Li Xiong Tu fell back in a staggering manner. The veins on his forehead had bulged to an extent that they were visible to the naked eye. There was a terrible sh wound on his chest. He moved over a hundred feet back, andnded. He hastily lowered his sword to the ground to leverage support. However, his sword suddenly broke off with a snap sound! This sword and Dong Wu Shangs ck saber had shed several hundred times by now. So, it was already past its durability limit, and had been riddled with scars. Thus, it broke off when Li Xiong Tu tried to take its support. Li Xiong Tu staggered at first. Then, he sat down on the ground. He bellowed loudly, and gasped for breath. After that, he suddenly exposed a bitter smile. He then looked up, and shouted loudly, "It was fun!" he further continued, "I surrender!" Dong Wu Shangs face was expressionless. He lowered his saber, and showed courtesy to the opponent. After that, he turned around to walk away. "Dong Wu Shang, I will definitely seek you out for a payback. So, you dont need to be lenient towards me." Dong Wu Shang replied without turning his head back, "Next time I will kill you!" Li Xiong Tuughed in a heroic manner. He then said in a loud voice, "Dammit! I got defeated! And, the opponent even unted his kindness by not killing me. I have been defeated in its truest meaning today!" Then, he turned over, and looked at the Master of the Ceremony in a devilish manner, "Hurry up and announce the result dammit. Motherfu*ker, is it fun to see me sitting here in a mess?" The Master of Ceremony got startled. And, he hastily announced in a loud voice, "First match of the contest between the seven great aristocratic ns C Dong Wu Shang versus Li Xiong Tu C is won by Dong Wu Shang!" He announced this, and hurriedly went to support Li Xiong Tu. He lent an arm to support him since Li Xiong Tu didnt have least bit of strength in his body. But, he stillughed as he walked away. In fact, he continued to shout, "It was fun! This fight was truly fun!" Young Master Yu said, "What do you say?" Chu Yang obviously understood what he had meant. He replied, "It was very good. Dong Wu Shangs victory was expected. But, Li Xiong Tu hasnt admitted defeat in his heart. Its quite rare." Young Master Yuughed, "You genuinely understood what I had meant. An ordinary man wouldve lost his will to fight with Dong Wu Shang again if he had lost the way Li Xiong Tu did today. Lets ignore the firm determination of Li Xiong Tus martial way for a moment. He has lost to Dong Wu Shang, who uses a simr fighting style. But, this has actually be a good thing for his progress since he didnt lose his heart." Chu Yang nodded. [He is one of the twelve influential figures of the future generation in the Middle Three Heavens. How can he lose heart that easily?] Theplexion of the three men C Ao Xie Yun, Xie Dan Qiong, and Ou Du Xiao C had turned heavy on the other side. Ao Xie Yun softly sighed and said, "What do you guys think?" Xie Dan Qiong felt embarrassed as he forced a smile, "I couldve used my Jasper Flower Attack, and couldve attempted to bring the match to a draw if I had fought with Dong Wu Shang instead. But, the consequences wouldve been inevitable. I wouldve died, and he wouldve been seriously injured. But, it would be equivalent to my defeat!" Ou Du Xiao nodded and said, "I could kill him. But, I would have to use my poison! However, theres a possibility that I may not get enough time to use the poison. And, I would get chopped by his saber first if that happens. So, Im not sure whether I would be able to use my poison technique in the face of such attacks." Ao Xie Yun nodded, "Dong Wu Shang has be one of the top-tier experts after this fight." He pondered for a while and added, "I would certainly win if I had a fight with Dong Wu Shang... but, I would have to pay a big price for that. It is hard to imagine that Dong Wu Shang has be so dreadful now!" Dong Wu Shang came back withrge strides. And, Luo Ke Di greeted him with a bear hug. "Second match! Gao Liang of Gao n versus Luo Ke Wu of Luo n!" the voice of the Master of the Ceremony spread across the distance. Luo Ke Wuughed out loud. He then looked at Luo Ke Di in an apologetic manner. After that, he stood up and walked to the arena. "Gao Liang is a junior from a branch n of the Gao n. He was originally a ve in the Gao n. But, they realized that Gao Liang possessed exceptional aptitude. So, the n bestowed him with the Gao surname, and trained him vigorously. Hes a thirty-two-years-old First Grade Sword King at present." Luo Ke Di said with a solemn countenance, "Im afraid that my elder brother will probably lose this match." Chu Yang squinted. He looked at the two men who stood in the arena. He then spoke with a sigh, "Its not like he will probably lose... his defeat is certain! Luo Ke Di, your elder brother... doesnt have a heart to fight, ah. He can bring the fight to draw if he wants to. But, the problem is... he doesnt want to fight." Luo Ke Di sighed, and lowered his head. Luo Ke Di knew his elder brothers way of thinking. Luo Ke Wu had never considered him as a threat to his position in the n since he wasnt born to the first wife. Therefore, they had always shared good brotherly rtion. But... the problem was that this matter hadnt been acknowledged by the Luo n. However, it was a great thing that his elder brother coulde to fight for him. The opponent party had intentionally set up the fight between these two men. It was probably because of the aforementioned reasons. And, there was one more reason... Luo Ke Wu had once received a favor from Gao Liang. So, Luo Ke Wu would at most bring the fight to draw even if he had the potential to win. However, Chu Yang had already thought about this. So, he replied, "We only need to win four matches out of seven! So, it doesnt matter. Its alright." Things proceeded as per everyones expectations. Luo Ke Wu didnt use a single move, and got defeated in one strike. The next match was between Ji Zhu and Gao Meng. Gao Meng was the Second Young Master of the Gao n. He wasnt a child from the first wife. However, he was a martial arts genius. Ji Zhu entered the arena. And, the two men went through tosses-and-turns in the battle. However, both of them became exhausted after they had exchanged numerous blows. So, they had no better option than to shake hands, and call it a draw. Now the score of Ji Mos team was C one victory, one defeat, and one draw. "What a pity!" Young Master Yu shook his head and sighed. Jun Xi Zhu was also watching the match on the other side. She also uttered the same words C what a pity! Young Master Yu noticed the look of disappointment on Chu Yang face, and said, "Ji Zhu couldve won. But, his cultivation of Grand Dream Divine Technique is stuck at the bottleneck. And, hes on the verge of a breakthrough. So, his cultivation would turn back to its primary form if he were to get injured. And, he wouldve had to wait for the next opportunity to practice it from the beginning if that wouldve happened. Ji Zhu obviously cant afford to wait that long. So, he had no choice but to moderately conclude the fight." "Dream Big Divine Technique?" Chu Yangughed, "No wonder hes sozy... he practices such azy technique." Young Master Yu smiled and said, "Actually... you can help him breakthrough quite quickly." Chu Yang curled his lips and replied, "I dont have that kind of skill." Young Master Yu merely smiled at him in a profound manner. "Fourth match! Tu Wan Cheng versus Dong Wu Lei!" Dong Wu Shangsplexion changed. He said, "We would have to concede defeat in this match!" Tu Wan Cheng was one of the previous generation King Level Experts of the Tu n. He had always been merciless and vicious. Moreover, he was a generation older than Dong Wu Lei. In fact, even Dong Wu Shang wouldnt necessarily win if he were to fight this match. How could Dong Wu Lei stand a chance? It was obvious that Tu Qian Hao was fu*king with them! Chu Yang calcted the updated scores after Dong Wu Lei admitted defeat C one victory, two defeats, and one draw. They were in disadvantageous position at this time! People who had bet on Gao Sheng had started to beam with joy. "Fifth match! Tu n has chosen their candidate for this match! It is Tu Qian Hao versus Gu Du Xing of the Gu n!" These words created a serious atmosphere in the entire vicinity. Many people had made their bet based on the fact that Gu Du Xing was injured. So, it could be said that this match was a crucial point. In fact, there would be no need for thepetition to continue if Gu Du Xing were to be defeated. How could he defeat Tu Qian Hao who was at the same level as him while being severely injured? But... no one knew that Gu Du Xings injuries had recovered! Chapter 489 You Got Duped! Gu Du Xing stood up with shua sound. His figure was as tall-and-straight as a sword. He advanced forward with an unprecedented sharp aura upon his body. Suddenly, a sword intention surged up in the air! However, people with a high cultivation-base could faintly see that Gu Du Xingsplexion was somewhat pale. It seemed that his injuries hadnt healed yet. They couldnt help but sigh in the secrecy of their hearts. It seemed that... Gu Du Xing didnt stand a chance in this match! A sharp light shed in Tu Qian Haos eyes. And, he burst intoughter, "Brother Gu, we will have another fight today." Gu Du Xing faintly smiled and replied, "Yes, ah! I know that Elder Brother Tu has been waiting for this match for a long time. So, I dont have any intentions to leave Brother Tu disappointed." An embarrassed look shed through Tu Qian Haos eyes. He spoke with a smile, "Brother Gu is very carefree. I am afraid that I wouldnt be able to hold back in this fight. So, please dont mind if I injure you in this fight." Dong Wu Shang exposed a look of anger in his eyes. He shouted from behind Gu Du Xing, "Second Brother, kill him! Kill this son of a bi*ch!" Gu Du Xing slightly nodded. He then spoke in a loud voice, "I also hope that you would understand if I end up injuring you instead." Suddenly, his figure moved, and he flew over like a flying sword! The sleeves of his robe fluttered. His gaze was swift and fierce. Each and every action of his was imbued with a swift and fierce sword intention! The spirits of everyone present at the scene aroused at the sight of this. Tu Qian Hao came over flying as well. They were old rivals. And, they had been in several fights in the past year. But, they had been peerpetition to each other since the beginning. However, Gu Du Xings reputation had continued to rise this entire time. In fact, it was currently keeping pace with the fame of the number-one Young Master Ao Xie Yun! And, this had given rise to a strong murderous intention in Tu Qian Haos heart! Therefore, Tu Qian Hao wanted to beat Gu Du Xing in one fell swoop by taking advantage of Gu Du Xings injuries! In fact, Tu Qian Hao had only participated in this battle with the aim to defeat Gu Du Xing! Tu Qian Hao stared at Gu Du Xing with rapt attention. And, he noticed that the face of his opponent was somewhat pale. In fact, it seemed to be stifled to some extent. And, his eyes filled with amusement as a result. He couldnt help but feel happy in his heart. [Mo Tian Yuns information was genuinely true. This guy is very severely injured...] A ruminating look shed in Young Master Yus eyes. He was still beside Chu Yang. Jun Xi Zhus reaction was no different on the other side. Young Master Yuughed and asked, "King of Hell Chu, do you wish for Tu Qian Hao to die?" Chu Yang faintly smiled. Then, a desire tomit murder shed in his eyes, "He wants to take advantage of someones difficulties. But, hes going to end up worse-off while trying to gain an advantage!" Young Master Yu mischievouslyughed, "So, would he die?" Chu Yang indifferently spread out his hands, "It totally depends upon Du Xings wish. Killing someone... also need proper skills and strategies at times. For instance... how to clear yourself of a guilty conscience after youve killed someone..." Both of the men had already drawn out their swords in the arena! Majority of the gamblers who had bet on Gao Shengs win were smiling in exultation. They appeared so happy that it seemed as if they could see silver notes falling from the sky, andnding directly into their pockets. Ao Xie Yu sighed atop the tall tform, "It would be very unfair if Gu Du Xing suffers defeat because of his injuries! I feel sorry for the Lone Traveler!" Ao Xie Yun had an insightful vision. So, he could tell what Tu Qian Hao was up to at a nce. He then knitted his brows and asked, "Have you prepared people to make all arrangements?" Xie Dan Qiong confidently smiled, "Of course." "Good... we would have to put up an actter... no matter who wins or who loses. We will draw the money of these poor guys that are going to go bankrupt. After that, we will split it evenly into three parts. We wont let Mo Tian Yun make heavy profits this time," Ao Xie Yun said. "Yes, but I am afraid that the Gao n is also eyeing the gabling profits. We can snatch only a part of it at the most," Ou Du Xiao was somewhat annoyed. "Im afraid that our three ns will be exterminated tomorrow if we try to hog it all..." Ao Xie Yun smiled indifferently, "Whatever happens... we need to keep things in equilibrium." The other two slightly nodded and replied with a smile, "Gao Sheng has managed to form a small alliance in this gambling battle. But, they havent realized that they have also contributed in the formation of a rival alliance. In addition... our interests are also linked now since our three ns drew back from this matter." Swift and fierce sword-energy frantically burst forth. The two men had already started the fight in the arena. Two sword-lights glistened as soon as the match began. And, they proliferated everywhere. In fact, the light was so bright that the two mens shadows couldnt be seen because of it. Gu Du Xings sword-light gave people a feeling of loneliness, pride, and aloofness. But, Tu Qian Haos sword-light gave off a fierce and murderous aura! However, nobody knew what these two fighters were whispering to each other in the arena. "Gu Du Xing, youre going to die today!" Tu Qian Hao crazily brandished his sword. He then exposed a pleased smile on his face, "And, you will only be able to me the wind for being too vigorous for you!" Gu Du Xing coldly snorted, "Its not yet certain who would die!" A loud ding echoed. Tu Qian Hao suddenly shed his sword, and Gu Du Xings body stumbled. He took a few steps back, and his face flushed red. Tu Qing Haos long sword was a light and agile weapon. So, parrying Gu Du Xings sword this hard wouldve been impossible unless it was a custom-made sword like the one in Li Xiong Tus hands. Something like this wouldnt happen in a normal match between two experts. However, Tu Qiong Hao felt proud of himself right now. He wanted to use such a method to humiliate the already injured Gu Du Xing. Everyone looked at Gu Du Xings situation, and they all sighed. [Is the young genius of the Gu n the leader of the younger generation going to fall from the sky in this match...? Just like that...?] Tu Qian Hao was very excited at this time. His moves were very vigorous as well! He would bellow every time hed use his sword. His attacks seemed to be rather grand and heroic! In fact, he reminded people a bit of Dong Wu Shangs attitude. However, Dong Wu Shang was bold and mighty. He gave off a feeling of being overwhelming and domineering to people. But, Tu Qian Hao was giving off the feeling of a viin who was trying to aplish his evil ambitions. Gu Du Xing continued to withdraw step by step. His body shook violently every time he blocked a sword blow. And, he had moved back several steps in that fashion. Moreover, his pale face had turned deep red by now, while his forehead seemed to be covered in sweat. Tu Qian Haos blows became more and more vigorous at the sight of this! Only a few smart people could see that things seemed to be more and more difficult for Gu Du Xing each time he parried a sword blow. In fact, it appeared as if he had fallen into a disadvantageous situation. However, he was using the swaying movements of his body to absorb the impact of Tu Qian Haos attack in reality. Moreover, Gu Du Xings counterattacks didnt seem to work on Tu Qian Hao! And, it had seemed as such because Tu Qian Hao hadnt taken any steps back. Moreover, his imposing aura still appeared like a rainbow. However, Tu Qian Haos spiritual power had been consumed to a greater extent whenpared to that of Gu Du Xings! Tu Qing Hao wouldnt have acted so foolishly on an average day. But, he didnt care about the consumption of his energy at this time! And, that was because... it would be the most supreme glory to defeat Gu Du Xing in this manner since he was considered a world-hero! In fact, his fame would surpass that of Ao Xie Yuns as long as he could defeat Gu Du Xing today. And, he would then be the number-one expert of the younger generation! The reason was quite simple C Gu Du Xing and Ao Xie Yun were equally famous. The sounds of shing echoed endlessly. Gu Du Xing had already retreated to the boundary of the arena, and had reached the big tform by now. Moreover, he had been shuddering the entire way back! Tu Qian Hao was gasping for breath. Gu Du Xing was still swaying on his opposite side, but he hadnt copsed yet... Tu Qian Huo felt angry in his heart, [this stubborn bastard has managed to remain firm till now...] In fact, more and more fire started to rise in his heart as he thought of this... He shed another eighteen blows in a row! Gu Du Xing lifted his face after he had parried the blows. And, Tu Qian Hao suddenly discovered that Gu Du Xing was faintly smiling at him. In fact, this smiling expression reeked of ridicule. Gu Du Xing was looking at him as if he was a fool! Tu Qian Haos was startled in his heart. And, he instinctively felt that something was wrong. "Youre really stupid! How did you get the position of the Eldest Young Master of the Tu n?" Gu Du Xing spoke in a low voice, "The Mo n and my Gu n have always been allies... yet, you have stepped into this trap? Really... I feel sorry for you!" Tu Qian Hao got startled as he heard this. And, his mind went nk, [trap?!] [Mo Tian Yu set me up?!] However, the neenth strike of his sword fiercely shed down at this time... Gu Du Xing shouted loudly under the watchful eyes of thousands of spectators. And, his body suddenly became straight. Then, he drew an incredibly sharp sword out of the sheath. It issued a stunning ray of light. His ck Dragon Sword then shed out like a dragon, and ruthlessly shed with Tu Qian Haos sword! Bang! Gu Du Xings body remained motionless, and straight. Moreover, there was a cold look on his face. Tu Qian Hao shouted loudly. He stumbled, and drew back along with his sword. He took a step back, and his footprints appeared on the ground. Then, he took three steps back, and suddenly he felt some strange taste in his throat. Then, a mouthful of blood came out from his mouth with a poof sound! Gu Du Xings counterattack had inflicted very serious injuries to Tu Qian Hao! The super-loud cheering sounds that wereing from the spectators tform suddenly vanished away. This scene was too unbelievable for everyone toprehend. In fact, they could hardly believe their own eyes. [This... how can this be possible?] Gu Du Xing shouted as he wielded his sword again. But, he whispered before he made the final attack, "Im not injured. Do you understand now?" Tu Qian Hao opened his eyes wide in anger, and looked at Gu Du Xing. In fact, he was so angry that he couldnt speak. His heart was filled with intense hatred towards one person at this moment, [Mo Tian Yun! That bastard provided false information to me!] [So, Gu Du Xing and Mo Tian Yun were together in this!] Tu Qian Haos anger exploded as he finally realized this... [Mo Tian Yun, that bastard! I will kill him with a thousand knives! That wicked a*shole will die!] [I will kill you, ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! You cheated me, and made me suffer like this! I am so bitter! How dare you cheat me?! Ah...] Tu Qian Hao became extremely sad and grieved in this moment. He wanted to curse in anger. But, blood was readily gushing out of his mouth. He would open his mouth, but only to spurt out blood... Gu Du Xing had already shed his sword by now. So, Tu Qian Hao had no other choice than to withstand the blow! Bang! Tu Qian Haos body again staggered backwards. And, a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth again. Gu Du Xing tookrge strides, and advanced forward. And, he shed his sword again! Tu Qian Hao had an upper hand only a moment ago. But, Gu Du Xing was pushing him back now. The situation had beenpletely reversed. The eyeballs on the spectators tform remained fixed to the arena, [Crap! Fu*k! oh fu*k! This situation is really freakish!] There was no doubt that Gu Du Xing had turned defeat into victory. But, Tu Qian Hao was now in a miserable condition even though he had victory in his hands a moment ago... "Mo Tian Yun has asked me to do this," Gu Du Xing shed his sword again, "I didnt wish to do it. But, the Mo n and my Gu n have over ten years of cordial rtions. So, I had toply. Tu Qian Hao, me yourself if you wish to me someone... me yourself for being so stupid!" Tu Qian Hao looked at him with grief and indignation. His heart was about to explode. He finally opened his mouth, and bellowed as blood flowed out of his mouth, "Ah...! I will kill you both..." There was limitless hatred and resentment in his heart. His anger and hatred had nearly taken shape and substance in this moment. In fact, Tu Qian Hao wouldve eaten Mo Tian Yun alive-and-uncooked if he were in front of Tu Qian Hao at this moment! His agility skill and sword-y had already lost bnce since he was experience such extreme anger. They had been renderedpletely useless under his rage. He had suffered a big betrayal! Gu Du Xing shouted. His ck Dragon Sword trembled. Shua, shua, shua... three consecutive blows were unleashed one on Tu Qian Haos chest... one on his right shoulder... and, his face was also cut by thest one. Then, a mass of sword-light blossomed on his chest! Gu Du Xing burst into loudughter. He rose his foot, and stamped it firmly on Tu Qian Haos chest. He kicked this Young Master of Tu n... a man who was also one of the 12 influential figures of the future generation, and sent him flying as if he was a sandbag! Chapter 490 Mo Tian Yun’s Tragedy Tu Qian Hao was sent out flying, and several hundreds of feet away at that. He felt as if the sky was spinning and the earth was going round in circles. He again puffed out a mouthful of blood. He had already sunken into a semiatose state. He could only hear what Gu Du Xing had said at the end in a low voice, "Mo Tian Yun had requested me to carve number-one fool in the worldC on your chest if you were to fall into the trap and got defeated at the end. Im very sorry that I have carved these words on your chest. And, I apologize even though you cant hear what Im saying..." However, Tu Qian Hao had actually heard these words. He had heard exactly what had been spoken, and had be so angry that he fainted immediately-after... The crowd of spectators became silent! Who wouldve thought that this match would end like this?! Who wouldve imagined that this insufferably arrogant Tu Qian Hao would be sent off flying like a sack by a kick? Gu Du Xing leisurely returned victorious to the spectators grandstand while the men of the Tu n came up to carry Tu Qian Hao back. However, they couldnt help but look at Gu Du Xing withplicated expressions in their eyes. Gu Du Xing had indeed shown mercy. Tu Qian Hao wasnt dead. The injuries he had sustained were very heavy. However, they werent life-threatening... nor had he been crippled... This was akin to owing a big favor to Gu Du Xing... Ou Du Xiao and Xie Dan Qiong opened their eyes wide. They extended their necks, and foolishly looked at the arena. They could only think two words in their minds C Were doomed! [We will have a tragic financial loss this time...] Ao Xie Yuns eyes were also fixed to the arena. And, his eyes issued some signs of bluing. He then patted his thigh, and spoke-up with a fierce countenance, "Fu*k! We have been tricked!" This Evil Young Master had always been calm and elegant. In fact, he had used obscenenguage for the first time today! He finally understood why Chu Yang had suddenly bet such a big amount! And, he finally realized why the Dark Bamboo organized such a big underground gambling, but eventually pulled back and openly staked 500 million instead! Everything had suddenly made sense. However, this realization had made him dumbfounded and sullen. [So, Gu Du Xing wasnt injured. Or maybe his injuries were nowhere close to being as serious as Mo Tian Yun had reported. He has healed...] [And, Tu Qian Hao suffered such a big loss as a result. Otherwise, Tu Qian Hao had the capability to bring this fight to a draw. But, his carelessness has resulted in his defeat. Moreover, this defeat is so pathetic that he wont have the strength of turning it over again!] The three Big Young Masters looked at each other in dismay. In fact, they looked at each other with such mournful expressions that it seemed as if their mothers had passed away. They were extremely sullen in their hearts. [Motherfu*ker, which one of us isnt a talent individual with God-given wisdom...? How could we get fooled like this...?] "Dont be sad. This expression isnt good," Ao Xie Yun quickly regained hisposure. Then, he gently smiled, "We should be d, ah... fortunately, the Greatest Young Master over there hogged all of that 1 billion for himself. Otherwise, we wouldve had to pay six billion more aspensation. And, our three ns wouldve gone bankrupt if that had happened... In fact, our three ns wouldve had to sell ourselves into very in order to repay those debts if that had happened." Ou Du Xiao and Xie Dan Qiongplied. In fact, they now had smiles uglier than cry on their faces. Ao Xie Yun pouted and continued, "See... what a wonderful expression is there on the face of the Greatest Young Master!" Both the men turned to look as they heard this. And, they couldnt help but smile gleefully. They were obviously taking pleasure in someone elses misfortune. They had just looked at Mo Tian Yun, who was seated on the other side. Mo Tian Yun was lying in his seat with his legs spread out... as if he had be paralyzed. Hisplexion was deathly white, and his lips were shivering. He had an expression of indescribable shock in his eyes. He seemed lifeless! Mo Tian Yun had personally nned this entire gambling scenario. And, his great efforts had gone in vain at this time. His schemes had been wasted. Moreover, he had even ended-up creating a situation in which the entirety of his wealth had been lost... Xie Dan Qiong and Ou Du Xiao became very satisfied when they imagined about Mo Tians state of mind. They felt rxed and refreshed throughout their body. In fact, they felt as if they had taken a cold water bath in summer. They were going to lose a billion soon. So, they shouldnt be so happy at this moment. But... they still felt very proud of themselves. This kind of mood was quite strange. In fact, they seemed to be so happy that one would think that they had won instead of suffering a major loss... [Fu*k, I lost! And, I will have to pay thepensation amount as well. But, Mo Tian Yun will be in a far more miserable condition than us.] [I wont be the most pathetic one...] They feltfortable in their hearts as they thought this. "The fifth match Gu Du Xing versus Tu Qian Hao has been won by Gu Du Xing!" the voice of the Master of the Ceremony had changed because of the shock. In fact, he was still perplexed. This oue had struck him as the most unexpected possibility... The entire viewing tform red up as this announcement was made. It seemed as if oil had been poured into fire... "Crap! How is this possible? Didnt they say that Gu Du Xing was injured...?" "Who had spread the rumor that Gu Du Xings chances werent high...? Motherfucker, wouldnt I have bet on Ji Mos victory if I hadnt heard that rumor? Ah! Ah! Ah...! I am so mad..." "How did he win? What exactly happened?" "Who released the fake information? I will ughter his entire family!" "Didnt they say that he had been injured by Mo Tian Yun?" "That fu*ker Mo Tian Yun! He cheated me like that...?! I have gambled two-hundred-thousand... dammit..." "This fu*king Tu Qian Hao! This motherfu*ker would mboyantly mor about his valor every day, but he got defeated by Gu Du Xing! Fu*k! This bastard has clearly eaten far more food than Gu Du Xing for all these years. Moreover, he has also crapped several times more than Gu Du Xing in all these years... Hes a very shitty man! I lost my money because of him!" "Mo Tian Yun released the fake information?" "Mo Tian Yun released this fake information?!" "Mo Tian Yun released this fake information!" "Mo Tian Yun cheated us..." ... Suddenly, a person wailed. Then, hundreds of responses came en masse. And, countless people started to cry out. Then, a man suddenly stood up. And, he shouted in a very loud voice, "Fu*k Mo Tian Yun!" These words immediately reached everyones heart. These words were the best reflection of how they were feeling at the moment. So, they all teamed up. And, thousands of spectators shouted loudly: "Fu*k Mo Tian Yun!" "Fu*k Mo Tian Yun!" "Fu*k Mo Tian Yun!" ... Each of these men had a good cultivation base. And, all of them had bellowed out loud with their entire strength at this time. So, the impact of their mor was sky-shaking! Mo Tian Yuns poprity had reached the peak of his lifetime at this time. Chu Yang looked towards Gu Du Xing as he walked over. There seemed to be a tacit mutual understanding between the two. Chu Yang merely winked at him and asked, "Didnt kill?" "Didnt kill." Gu Du Xing exposed a solemn and stern look on his face. He then sneered, "I will let him y with Mo Tian Yun first. And, Ill kill himter," he winked-back at Chu Yang after he said this. Chu Yang couldnt help but smile. He suddenly recalled Gu Du Xings invisible sword-energy. And, he immediately understood that Gu Du Xing was by no means merciful-enough to let Tu Qian Hao off that easily... Two wins, two defeats, and one draw. The score was even so far. And, only two matches were left to decide the winner of thispetition. However, the mood of the people on the spectators grandstand had detonated like an explosive barrel. And, they were unable contain their anger. In fact, the spot where Mo Tian Yun was sitting had been submerged by banana peels, fruits, stones etc. by now. These things had obviously been thrown at him in a crazed manner! Moreover, many people even took off their shoes to throw. People had also started to throw all sorts of bizarre things to the viewing tform where Mo Tian Yun was seated. In fact, anything that one could think of... had already been thrown at him. The thing that was especially odd was that some people had even taken-off their bellybands, and had thrown them at him as well. Moreover, these clothes still had the lingering smell of cosmetic powder from their bodies... as well as their bodys warmth. It wasnt known where these hade from... The Master of the Ceremony was at a loss in the arena. So, he was helplessly standing there in a panicked state of mind. And, he obviously didnt know what he ought to do. In fact, his shouting had also turned out to be useless at the moment. Therefore, he was unable to conduct the contest further since the berserk crowd wasnt willing to listen to anything he had to say in this matter... Young Master Yu wrinkled his brows besides Chu Yang. Then, he suddenly let out a long and loud roar. Wind and thunder surged up all of a sudden, and suppressed the loud cries of tens of thousands of people in one fell swoop. After that, Young Master Yu began to rain curses, "Why are you people shouting? Do you want to die? I would like to see who dares to shout again?!" "Its Young Master Yu!" someone from the crowd said in a low voice. The arena immediately fell silent. Most of the people had an aggrieved look on their faces. But, no one dared to jump up to cause ruckus. [Young Master Yu. Fu*k me! This guy will kill people even if someone dares to speak another word. Moreover... Jun Xi Zhu is also here! Ah... Crap! How did we forget this...?] Young Master Yu looked around and said, "Members of Dark Bamboo... listen to my order Maintain order here. Kill whoever dares to mor. Theres no need to give them any warning!" his voice had a stern murderous aura. And, everyone had listened to his voice... loud and clear. "Yes! Minister Yu!" the subordinates of Dark Bamboo roared in unison. The entire vicinity immediately became silent out of fear! Chu Yang marveled in his heart. [The criminal underworld is maintaining the order. Its indeed more effective than the likes of Ao Xie Yun and the others...] The Master of the Ceremony let out a sigh of relief. And, he hastily announced, "Sixth match! Luo Ke Di of Luo n will battle Li Hong Tu of Li n!" Luo Ke Di shouted ahwooh loudly, and stood up in excitement. He looked up and howled loudly, "Ahwooh~~~ finally, its my turn!" However, Gao Sheng suddenly started tough at this moment. He then stood up, and said in a loud voice, "Ji Mo! There have been two victories, two defeats, and one draw by now. So, we can simply skip this match of Luo Ke Dis. How about we have a fight and determine the winner instead?" He smiled and continued, "Ji Mo, you also understand that our fight cant be avoided. So, it would be better to settle things here at once! The brave heroes of the world are present here. So, you must show your courage and valor if you want to rob somebody of what they cherish! You must do it yourself! Come and fight me!" Everyone started to rain curses as soon as these words were said C [Gao Sheng is so shameless!] Li Xiong Tu was obviously no match for this newly promoted Wolf Sword King. So, it was evident that Gao Sheng had raised this idea to selfishly take the easy way out! "Gao Sheng, you are so shameless!" Huyan Aobo pranced up to stand. She then scowled in anger, "Rob somebody of something they cherish...? How could you even say this...?" Luo Ke Di also got furious, "Gao Sheng, what do you mean by this?" Gao Sheng didnt answer. Instead, he looked at Ji Mo... Ji Moughed out loud. He stood up and said in a loud voice, "Gao Sheng, I was going to teach you a lesson anyway. You good-looking bastard! You may be handsome on the outside, but youre hollow inside. How dare you upy atrine but not shit in it...?! You son of a bitch!" Huyan Aobo was stupefied when she heard this. She fiercely red at Ji Mo at first, but furiously sat down the next moment. [upy atrine but do not shit in it? What does this mean? Ji Mo, youre dead!] Young Miss Huyan angrily thought to herself, [How dare he say that! I will teach this loud-mouthed bastard a proper lesson!] Chu Yang looked towards Gao Sheng. He then hurriedly said in a low voice, "Ji Mo, dont forget what I had told you." Ji Mo nodded. He pursed up his lips and replied, "Dont worry, Big Brother. Ill win for sure." "Theres no hope in this match," Young Master Yu looked at Ji Mo, and then at Gao Sheng. After that, he wrinkled his brows. He possessed an insightful vision. So, he could obviously see that Ji Mos inner foundation was insufficient even though he had progressed very rapidly. However, Gao Sheng had a more stable, strong, and reliable foundation on the other hand. Both of them were Second Grade King Level Experts. However, Gao Sheng was at the peak of the second grade, while Ji Mo was in the intermediate stages of it. And, this difference was quite big! "I think Ji Mo will win," Chu Yang spoke with full confidence, "This match is going to be full of twists and turns, but he will win in the end!" "How are you so sure?" Young Master Yu suspiciously looked at Ji Mo and Gao Sheng. Then, he made his calctions again. But, he still felt that Gao Shengs chances of winning were somewhat higher. Consequently, he couldnt help but be doubtful at Chu Yangs statement. What he had seen with his insightful vision couldnt be wrong since he could see the oue very clearly. "Brother Yu, how about we both have a bet again? We can make extra profit that way...?" Chu Yang squinted. He looked at the expression in Young Master Yus eyes, and it seemed as if the famed monster had found a mountain of gold... Chapter 491 Second Master Ji Enters the Arena! "Eh, bet?" Young Master Yu tilted his head to one side, and looked at Chu Yang. He couldnt help but be somewhat apprehensive in his heart. Young Master Yu wouldnt have hesitated to gamble if it were someone else... However, the one in front of him was none other than Chu Yang! Young Master Yu had always been skeptical about the unpredictable methods of this guy. His eyes twinkled as he was lost in thought for a while. Then, he finally felt assured, [Ji Mo may have some super-strong attacks. Perhaps he knows those exquisite and incredible sword moves like Chu Yang does. But, he can only throw Gao Sheng into confusion at the most with them. He cant possibly jump the barrier of levels to attain victory in the end.] He asked, "What do you want to bet?" Sword Spirit hastily pointed out to Chu Yang in his mind, "White Crystal! Bet for his white crystals! The Nine Tribtions Sword doesnt exactly need the top-tier purple crystals the most at the moment it needs those white crystals!" Chu Yang smiled mischievously. He took the hint and said, "How many white crystals do you have?" Young Master Yus eyes shed as he disgruntled in reply, "So, this Boy has taken a fancy to my white crystals? You ask me how many white crystals I have in total?! How big of an appetite do you have?" "I want you to bet all of it. I will bet as much in worth." Chu Yang was very calm andposed. His worth was very high at present. In fact, he was filthy rich. There were two of the nine great herbal medicines and a jade snow spirit ginseng in the Nine Tribtions Space. Furthermore, the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal and the Mysterious Yang Jade had also been piled-up like a mountain therein. Even a small portion of these items could be considered as rare treasures in this world! Therefore, he wasnt afraid of anyone when it came to the aspect of gambling. "I dont have many white crystals," Young Master Yu looked at him somewhat jokingly, "I only have a few tens of thousands of white crystals; thats all. Also, I also have a white crystal mineral reserve... Do you want them all? What do you want bet against these?" Sword Spirit made rapid calctions in the midst of the conversation, and his face lit up. [Tens of thousands of white crystals, white crystal mineral reserves...! Getting all of that would be like making a fortune! The Nine Tribtions Sword can upgrade by one full level if it gets to absorb them all!] "Bet one piece of Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal, and one block of Mysterious Yang jade," Sword Spirit made a quotation, "Both are fist-sized." Chu Yang nearly fainted. [You want to bet a block of Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal and a block of Mysterious Yang Jade against Young Master Yus bet of an entire white crystal mineral reserve...?] "Rx, you just say it," Sword Spirit replied confidently, "Young Master Yu seems to have practiced a section of the Transcendent Secret Shadow technique. These two jade chunks arent that valuable, but he will ept the bet! I have a feeling that this is exactly what he needs most at the moment. And, those white crystals are anyway a burden on him. " "What do you want to bet with me?" Young Master Yu curiously looked at Chu Yang. He found this somewhat ridiculous in his heart, [when have I lost to someone when ites to smashing ones wealth into the other persons face?] However... Young Master Yu still felt a great sense of aplishment when he saw that this boy appeared somewhat dumbfounded. "These are the only most precious items that I possess." Chu Yang sighed, "So, lets bet if you are fine with it. But, lets forget it if you dont like these..." Chu Yang reached out into his chest pocket, and fished-out something as he spoke in a dejected tone, "These two chunks... constitute my worth." Young Master Yu had been smilingcently. However, his jaw suddenly dropped, and his eyes popped out when he saw the items that Chu Yang had taken out! There were two fist-sized jades stacked one upon the other in Chu Yangs palm. The one above was exuding a faint yet deep coldness, while the one below was exuding a faint trace of warmth. One cold, and one hot one Yin, and one Yang. It seemed as if they formed a perfectly bnced loop upon Chu Yangs hand. The pure warm of the resultant vapors rose up, and began to float in a radius of 3 feet around Chu Yangs palm. Moreover, they didnt even seem to drift away! "Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal... Mysterious Yang Jade..." Young Master Yus eyes got glued to them in no time. And, his Adams apple started to move up-and-down as he swallowed his saliva. "Is this enough...?" Chu Yang asked somewhat nervously, "I know this isnt enough... So, it cant be helped if you dont wish to gamble for them." "Its enough; its enough! These are more than enough!" Young Master Yu replied adamantly, "I will gamble! How can I not gamble?! I will definitely bet! A real man never goes back on his word. A promise must always be kept. Its upon a brave mans honor to stand by his word. He wont have any regrets even if he has to die for the sake of the promise..." "Shall we bet then?" Chu Yang asked for confirmation. "Yes!" Young Master Yu had started to burn with impatience. So, he snatched the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal and Mysterious Yang Jade, and began to fiddle with them admiringly. He then said, "I will take care of the gambling stakes. I will also be the notary... do you feel reassured? Ha-ha, you must be feeling very relieved..." Chu Yang went speechless for a while. [You are participating in the gambling. That makes you an involved party. Yet, you still want to be the notary? What kind of logic is this?] "Rx." Young Master Yu patted his shoulder and added, "I wont let you suffer a loss. These items will obviously belong to me in case you lose. But, I will still make-up to you by giving you a thousand white crystals. However, I will use my entire stock of white crystals to trade these with you if you win...! What do you think?" Chu Yang got furious! [What the hell is this guy talking about? He has lost all sense of shame!] "Why would I have to trade something I already won...? Im betting against your entire stock of white crystals!" Chu Yang flew into a rage. "Well... why are you getting agitated for no reason?" Young Master Yu shamelessly replied, "You see, these two jade chunks are already in my hands. And, you wont be able to do anything if I run away with these, correct? However, this Young Masters moral standing is so strong that Im not running away... Moreover, I am even staying here to gamble with you! In fact, Im even willing topensate you after Ive won the bet. And, I will certainly repudiate the debt I owe if I lose. You should be grateful to me! "There are many people in the Middle Three Heavens who kill people for money. How many do you think negotiate with honesty like I do?" Young Master Yu asked. Chu Yang tried to force a smile, but failed to do so. [Awesome, you take these away if you win the bet. You take these away even if you lose the bet. And, you still im to have a strong moral standing? Then, you even talk about honesty? Elder Brother, you will surely get filthy rich if you step into business!] "Fine. But, I have a condition." Chu Yang finally revealed his hidden intention. [I am giving you such a cheap deal. So, I would obviously have my request as well...] "I want to go with you to your secret treasure house if you lose. And, Ill personally inspect the treasures present there. In addition, you still owe me a purple jade core from the Lower Three Heavens. I also want to take that away." Young Master Yu suddenly got enraged and annoyed, "Do you think that I wouldnt payback the debt I owe?" Chu Yang said in his heart, [you think you still have the face to speak such words? Your current behavior is giving the vibes of a man who reneges on a debt through and through!] "What do you say?" Chu Yang sneered. Young Master Yu held out his hands, and hugged Chu Yangs shoulder. He then said in a brotherly manner, "Alright, its settled then! Its a deal! Ha-ha, these two jade chunks are mine... regardless of the oue. This Young Master wont go back on his word. Ha-ha, who is more qualified than me in the Middle Three Heavens? Isnt that right?" Chu Yang turned his face away and spat. He had been rendered speechless. Mo Qing Wu had been on Chu Yangsp this entire time, and she had been listening attentively to the conversation of these two people. She raised her head at this time, and angrily looked at Young Master Yu, "You are a bad person! You even dare to cheat my Elder Brother Chu Yang of his things. I believe that the right thing should be that you return the two jade chunks to Elder Brother Chu Yang. And then, you should give all the treasures you have in your secret treasure house to Elder Brother Chu Yang regardless of the oue of the gamble! Got it?" "Eh, Eh..." Young Master Yu opened his eyes wide to look at this cute little girl. He eventually let go of Chu Yang, and spread out his hands as he spoke, "Im a bit unreasonable. But, you are even more unreasonable than me..." "You are unreasonable!" Mo Qing Wu savagely retorted. "Fine, I am unreasonable." Young Master Yu hung his head dejectedly as he conceded his defeat. Then, he twisted his buttocks, and went away to sit with Gu Du Xing instead. He was about to get into trouble, but he managed to run away in time. And, he heard that cute little girl muttering from afar, "Hes too unreasonable..." Young Master Yu staggered, and nearly fell to the ground. The Sword Spirit merrily spoke-up in Chu Yangs mind, "You can make a great development as long as you can win this bet!" "How?" Chu Yang curiously asked. "The essence present in so many white crystals can help the Nine Tribtion Sword separate itself from the mundane iron level. The other levels are the following gold, silver, copper, and iron. In fact, it can even rise to be a spiritual sword! And, you can even treat Mo Qing Wus injuries once it bes a spiritual sword." Sword Spirit exined in a tempting manner. "I can treat her injuries right now." Chu Yang rolled his eyes and said, "In fact, I dont even need an extremely safe space to do it..." "Nonsense! You can certainly cure her Three Yin Meridians if you treat her injuries right now. However, the most important function of the Nine Tribtions Pill will be lost in the process." Sword Spirit rolled his eyes, "But, I can use the Nine Tribtions Pill to reconnect her Three Yin Meridians after the sword has risen to the spiritual sword level. And then, I will seal the medicinal efficacy in her body. After that, she will gradually level up one grade after another. Consequently, the sealed medicinal efficacy will detonate within her body when its finally time for her to step into the Emperor level, and that will send her to the Monarch level in one fell swoop! "This is the real power of the Nine Tribtions Pill! The pace of her cultivation will be far more than the pace of those so-called geniuses as long as this is done properly. Moreover, this process will also save her life at a critical moment," Sword Spirit snorted and continued, "Thats it; now you decide. I wont stop you if you still insist on treating her injuries right now..." Chu Yang was overjoyed at this unexpected good news. So, he replied, "What else is there to say? We must first obtain the white crystals! Let thepetition end. Then, I will make Young Master Yu repay the debt he owes, and Ill go fetch the white crystals. It wont take much time and effort anyway, ha ha..." Sword Spirit looked at him disdainfully. Then, he quietly went back into the consciousness, and didnt speak further. ... ... Ji Mo had a somewhat low-key presence as he entered the arena. He gradually walked forward. He secretly regted his own strength as he walked step by step. He knew that the disparity between him and Gao Sheng wasnt small. So, he didnt dare to act with the slightest carelessness, and decided to control his own temper very diligently since he didnt wish to waste any strength before the match. Ji Mos stance was obviously quite magnificent. However, he was reluctant to use too much strength. [This rtes to a major turning point in my life my marriage. This will determine who the wife will belong to. However, this wont affect Gao Shengs mentally much since he doesnt care whether he loses or wins. But, the same cant be said about me.] Gao Sheng had been waiting in the arena for a while. And, Ji Mo wasnt walking fast; but, he wasnt walking too slowly either. Gao Sheng got angry and said, "Can you go faster?" Ji Mo rolled his eyes and replied, "Why do you fu*king care whether I am going faster or slower? Are you in a hurry to get youre a*s kicked?" He was vignt in his heart, but he was still as vocal as ever. In fact, he didnt even stammer once. He was firmly adhering to Big Brother Chus suggestion. [You must keep calm. You dont need to be anxious. In fact, it would be more ideal to berate Gao Sheng if you genuinely cant help but be anxious, got it? Go, go! I believe in your eloquence.] Gao Sheng sneered and said, "Ji Mo, could it be that you are scared? Could it be that you have the courage to act, but not-enough courage to bear the consequences?" "Ha ha ha, Gao Sheng, your words are trulyughable. What do you mean by saying I have the courage to act, but not-enough courage to bear the consequences?" Ji Mo let out a longughter, "You think that it wouldve been possible for you to arrange for such a big event if I hadnt nodded my head in agreement?" This statement was true in reality. Gao Shengs challenge was one thing. However, there wouldnt have been a grand event if Ji Mo hadnt agreed! Ji Mo loudly said, "I C Ji Mo C came here! I C Ji Mo C came to fight you! At least I did that much! I C Ji Mo C dared to challenge you, dared to love, dared to fight for my woman! At least I did that much! I C Ji Mo C unlike a certain someone didnt agree to marry under the parents pressure, andter fled away to avoid the marriage. You didnt want to marry her. So, why didnt you say so? No one wouldve forced you to marry her. But, you are still dragging the marriage contract and havent rescinded it even now! "Why?!" Ji Mo roared loudly, "Its only because you have taken a fancy to the wealth and status of the Huyan n. You think these world heroes who havee here are fools? You think that they cant see your real intentions?" "Ladies and gentlemen, isnt this correct?" Ji Mo crazily bellowed. Thousands of people responded in unison, "Yes!" Their voices were neat and orderly. This itched-up Ji Moscence even more. He was gracefully waving his hand with the poise of a great leader on the one hand. On the other hand, he continued to weave a flowery speech with his tongue, "Gao Sheng, you covet power and you covet wealth. That is still understandable since this is human nature. And, the most one can say about your morality after considering these points is that... you are a bad guy. However, theres something you mustnt have done while you were seeking money and fame you shouldnt have been so ruthless towards a womans precious youthful years! "Do you even know how short-spanned a womans youthful years are? Yet, you tyrannically wasted her youthful years at your wish. But, you backed off when it came to marrying her in reality. You, you... are you even a man?!" Gao Sheng was so angry that his lips had started to tremble. He stretched out his hand, and pointed it at Ji Mo, "You you... you are talking nonsense! I C Gao Sheng C am not like that. How can I be that kind of a man?!" "You are!" Ji Mo upied amanding position and bellowed. And, he let out a series of shouts when he saw Gao Sheng refuting, "You are! You are! You are..." The tens of thousands of people in the audienceughed out loud at first. They then followed suit, and began to mor in mockery, "You are! You are! You are..." Huyan Aobo stood up inside the Huyan ns camp, and looked at Ji Mo from afar. She was deeply touched by this... Ji Mo raised his hands in an awe-inspiring manner, "Everyone, I havent finished my speech yet." "Ha ha ha... Second Master Ji, please continue," everyoneughed, and ceased to make the noise. "Now, I C Ji Mo C shall spare no effort for the sake of my beloved. I am willing to go through every trial and tribtion for her. I even traveled for ten-thousand miles... through day and night... to get here in order to participate in this decisive battle! But, why?" Ji Mo looked up to the sky and roared, "For the true feelings of love that linger in my heart! Ahwooo! Dog Aunt!" Tens of thousands of people shouted at the same time, "For the true feeling of love that linger in my heart! Ahwooh! Dog Aunt!" However, someone quietly asked the person sitting beside him, "Hey buddy, whats the meaning of this... Dog Aunt?" The man had raised his arms in the air when he had shouted loudly. And, he snapped as soon as he heard this question, and replied, "How would I know that? You go ask Second Master Ji." He said that, and continued to wave his arms as he shouted, "For the true love... Ahwooh! Dog Aunt!" Ji Mo was in high spirits. He again took a few steps, and raised his arm as he shouted loudly, "I must rescue my beloved woman from the clutches of this viin! I want to give her happiness! I want to give her a bright future to look forward to! I will never allow someones conspiracies to seed in trapping her! Ahwooh... Dog Aunt!" Thousands of spectators shouted at once, "Second Master Ji is so mighty! Ahwooh... Dog Aunt!" Ji Mo was excited. He was waving his arm. There was an impassioned look on his face. He suddenly felt the blood boiling throughout his body. He raised his hand towards the sky and eximed, "Heaven! Give me strength! Let me ovee the evil! Let me save her! Love her! Be with her! Make her happy!" Then, he suddenly let out an earth-shaking bellow, "Let her be my wife! Ahwooh!!!" Cheers! The audience suddenly burst into cheers! Who amongst those who hade here had seen such a bold courtship in their life? Huyan Aobo looked at Ji Mo. There was endless love in her eyes. Many female members of the Huyan n also stood behind her. And, they all held their own shoulder and said, "This is disgusting." However, each of them had a shade of deep envy shing in their eyes. Gao Sheng was seething with rage! His whole body was shaking. In fact, he nearly spouted blood from his mouth, [fu*k you Ji Mo! Have youe here to fight or perform in opera...] Chapter 492 Ji Mo’s Decisive Battle! Ji Mo had already walked till the halfway point. He had actually fanned the mood of the crowd on the way. Only people of the four big ns C Gu, Luo, Dong and Ji C had been cheering for his victory in the beginning. And, the people who had bet on his victory were obviously cheering for him. But, the entire audience had joined them by now! Even the people who had bet on Gao Sheng had started to cheer him. And, that was because Ji Mo had given a speech that had touched the hearts of the people C [It is excusable if you pursue power and wealth. But, you cant drag a woman who you dont even like into this matter because you want power and wealth!] [Doing this will let down the two major ns. And, it will also be unfair to that woman. In fact, it would be unfair to everyone... including yourself. What qualifications do you have to fight in this match? What right do you have to duel with Ji Mo?] [I gambled on you because I want to make profits. But, this doesnt mean that I dont despise your character! I may scold you, and I may shush you. But, I will still make a profit as long as you win! I may praise you, I may support you... but, I will still lose thepensation money if you lose. So, what does it have to do with this?] This was the reason why the influence of Second Master Ji had be increasingly magnificent. He gracefully waved his hand as he walked forward. And, he seemed to be carrying the radiance of spring on his face. In fact, he was so excited that he was unconsciously swinging his buttocks while walking. He continued to listen to the cheers while he swung his buttocks, and walked confidently with his toes pointed outward... He walked as steadily as a mountain, but his mannerism was still very stylish. "We must win!" Second Master Ji raised his arm and shouted. "Must win!" tens of thousands of people in the crowd shouted in response. "We must defend true love!" Second Master Ji took two steps, and continued to shout in an inspiring manner. "Defend true love!" the crowd shouted in unison. "We must defeat the demon!" Second Master Ji continued with persistence. "Defeat the demon!" The mood of the crowd became more and more excited. "Ahwooh!!!" Second Master Ji waved his arms. He tightly pressed his lips together, and howled like a wolf. "Ahwooh!!!" the crowd also howled like a pack of wolves. "Dog Aunt!!!" Second Master Ji was excited beyond limits. He swung his buttocks and hopped once. "Dong Aunt!!!" the crowd was seething with excitement... However, this made Gao Sheng so angry that his hands and feet became ice-cold. He couldnt bear it anymore. His face turned wax-yellow, and his lips started to shiver. He looked at the incredibly shy Ji Mo with hatred and killing intention in his eyes. He gritted his teeth with so much strength that they produced a ka-cha sound. In fact, it seemed as if his teeth would get grinded! [I, I, I... If I dont kill you, I... I will, I will, I will....] Gao Sheng crazily thought in his heart. On the spectators grandstand... Chu Yang looked at Young Master Yu and asked, "Are you still certain that Gao Sheng will win?" Young Master Yu let out a deep sigh, "Im not sure anymore. Ji Mo is getting all the public attention at this moment. And, Gao Sheng is already annoyed with this. Hes very hot-tempered, and can flip any moment now. In fact, he may not be able to stay calm during the fight. So, its difficult to predict the oue of the battle." Chu Yang smiled mischievously. He pointed at the ring crowd, "Such kind of power is also a significant factor in a decisive battle. Its indeed a fact that one can disy a stronger might as they get more support." Young Master Yu replied, "Using such tricks to this extent is understandable. But, its still somewhat despicable." Chu Yang sneered, "This is a decisive battle! Everything that can be made use of... should be exploited to strike-down the enemy! But, do you think that this much is enough? Its not even close to being sufficient. You just wait and watch." It had taken Ji Mo half-an-hour to get down from the spectators grandstand and walk arrogantly to the middle of the arena. And, this had made Gao Sheng who was already waiting even more gloomy. He was so angry that he felt as if he would die due to an excess of anger. Gao Sheng suddenly blew his top as looked at Ji Mo, who had continued to walk over at a slow pace. An incredible rage welled-up in his heart, "Ji Mo, get ready to die!" And, he rushed towards Ji Mo as soon as he finished speaking. "Wait a moment!" Ji Mo bellowed loudly. He extended his hand, and made a stop gesture. Gao Sheng stopped. He then furiously asked, "What are you up to now?" "How can you begin without the announcement?" Ji Mo looked at the Master of the Ceremony in dissatisfaction, and said, "Cant you see that this Great Young Master Gao cant wait to get his a*s kicked?" Gao Sheng immediately trembled from head to foot. [Well, well, Ji Mo... I will make you see who cant wait to get his a*s kicked!] Theplexion of the Master of the Ceremony became strange. He lifted his hand, "Commence the battle!" His voice hadnt even faded yet, and Gao Sheng had already rushed over without any dy. He rushed to the front of Ji Mo. His fist arrived in front of Ji Mo, and blew the hair on his forehead upwards with the sound of a wind. "Wait a moment!" Ji Mo shout was as loud as a thunderp. He stood there motionless with his eyes wide open. Gao Sheng had to stop his hand again. He angrily gritted his teeth. Then, he spoke-up almost powerlessly, "Now what?! What do you want? What? What? Huh...?!" Who would have imagined that Ji Mo would suddenly shoot his fist even when Gao Sheng had stopped...? His fist fiercely hit Gao Sheng in the face with a Bam. And, blood madly sshed from his nose. Consequently, his face swelled, and turned pink. Gao Sheng obviously felt an acute pain in his face. In fact, it seemed that this punch had impacted his tear-nd. He couldnt even open his eyes properly as tears crazily welled-up in them and streamed down. Ji Moughed heartily and said, "I said... wait a moment... because I wanted to punch you first!" Then, he mercilessly kneaded his fists. Bam, Bam, Bam! He continuously let-loose three punches, and BamBam... two consecutive kicks! Gao Sheng had been covering his face at this moment. So, he took advantage of the opportunity, and attacked him crazily. Gao Sheng was sent flying like a sandbag. The mor in the venue turned into absolute silence. Everyone looked at this scene. They were baffled. They didnt know how to react. Ji Mo rapidly caught up with him. And, he again kicked Gao Shengs body in a majestic manner. Then, he shouted joyfully in satisfaction, "I got you! You stupid c*nt! Master of the Ceremony had told us to begin. But, you still stopped when I asked you to? Are you genuinely that obedient? Huh...? Will you head over to hell if I asked you to, huh...? You are very... Ahwooh Ahwooh... stupid..." Gao Sheng frantically tried to escape while being battered. His whole body was in unbearable pain. Moreover, he was so angry that his stomach had started to hurt. However, the gamblers in the audience had finally understood what was going on. So, they all shouted and cussed out loud, "Ji Mo, you are so shameless. Youveunched a sneak attack!" Then, someone else retorted, "Stop your fu*king nonsense! What do you mean by unched a sneak attack? This is a duel. The Master of the Ceremony has already announced to start the duel. So, who is to me when Gao Sheng has let his guard down? Hes stupid! I have nothing else to say. Would we fall into this trap if we were in his ce...? Never!" Whatever this guy had said... was pure nonsense! Eight or nine people out of ten wouldve gotten caught off-guard in such a situation. And, they wouldve likely fallen into this trap... However, these words were enough to instigate an individual, "Gao Sheng, are you stupid, eh...? The duel has started! Are you still dreaming? Motherfu*ker! Ji Mo asked you to stop, and you actually stopped, huh? Youre so obedient... huh... hes your opponent, not your dad... Damn it, my money, ah..." Gao Sheng flew into a rage. He rapidly pounced over. There was blood over his entire face. And, his handsome face had already be bloodstained. He roared wildly as he rushed over in a crazed manner. "Stop!" Ji Mo shouted loudly. However, Gao Sheng didnt pay attention to him this time. He shouted out loudly, and rushed over towards Ji Mo. But, then he saw a sword-light shing before his eyes. His body suddenly ached, and he hastily withdrew. He soon felt a piercing pain, and started to pant. He lowered his head... There was a terrible sword-wound in his thigh. In fact, it was so bad that he could almost see his bone! "You... you are despicable!" Gao Sheng was angry and confused. [This bastard pulled out the sword so silently. And, I was so busy being angry that I didnt even notice when he drew out his sword.] "I had asked you to wait for a moment. And, it was because I wanted to warn you... that you still havent drawn out your sword..." Ji Mo innocently shrugged his shoulder, "Damn! I am so kind, ah. Everyone, cant you see? I had the good intention to remind him to draw out his sword. Who in the entire Middle Three Heavens doesnt know that I use a sword? However, he abused me because of this. A man cant do anything good these days. A mans intentions may be good, but people take his good-will as ill-intentions, ah..." Gao Sheng roared loudly in anger. He puffed out blood with a poof sound, "You are a self-centered show off, Ji Mo. No sound came when you drew out your sword. So, its clear that you intentionallyunched a sneak attack!" The gamblers on the spectators grandstand felt cheated. So, they changed sides, "Yes, ah! Your sword didnt make any sound. It was clearly an intentional sneak-attack." "Everyone, Im being used wrongly..." Ji Mo turned over his body, and showed it to Gao Sheng, "You take a look. You take a look. The entire Middle Three Heaven knows that the sword I use doesnt have a scabbard, ah! See...? Where is the scabbard...?" Over a thousand of the people shouted loudly, "Right, Second Master Jis sword doesnt have a scabbard!" These men clearly trusted him. However, majority of the huge crowd was still perplexed. So, they started to criticize Gao Sheng instead, "You stupid c*nt! Your opponent uses a sword thats without a scabbard, and you dont even know this? This is why you got injured..." Gao Sheng became so angry that his vision turned dark. [How would I possibly not have known if Ji Mo didnt use a scabbard for his sword? This is clearly a lie!] However, he saw that Ji Mo was already approaching him in a lively and vigorous manner, "Gao Sheng! I wouldnt dare to bully you in front of all these world heroes! Come,e,e! We will have a fair fight now! I wont take any advantage of you again!" He spoke this in a manner so righteousness that it almost inspired reverence! And, it aroused a round of apuse from the crowd. Gao Sheng felt an intense rage building up within his chest. He almost spat out a mouthful of blood. [You broke my nose. That blurred my vision. Then, you again took advantage of the situation, and punched me. After that, youunched another sneak attack, and almost crippled my leg. You made me so angry that I even spouted blood from my mouth. And now... you want to have a fair fight with me?] [And, you actually say that I wont take any advantage of you. Whats left to do now? You have already done it...] Gao Shengs face twitched in anger. But, he somehow resisted the hatred in his heart. Then, he pulled out his sword, and shed it with the intention to chop Ji Mo into pieces! Ji Mo dodged the attack while shouting and moring, "Good! Such a nice sword! It looks very cheap though! Wow! It is indeed cheap. Cheap, cheap, cheap..." He started to jump around like an agile monkey. Gao Sheng bellowed loudly. The speed of his sword became more and more rapid as he unleashed violent attacks on Ji Mo. Ji Mo had suddenly be silent. And, it seemed that it was bing hard for him to face the enemy head-on. In fact, it was indeed very difficult for him. Gao Shengs cultivation level was much higher than his. Gao Sheng may have lost control of himself, and couldnt use the full range of his martial powers because of his anger. But, he was still very powerful. Ji Mo remained silent. So, Gao Sheng started to feel proud of himself. [So, you have finally shut your big mouth and started to focus on fighting instead. But, youre no match to me!] Such silence remained for a good while. And, Ji Mo was only defending most of the time, while Gao Sheng was attacking. Soon, Ji Mo was about to fall into a desperate situation... Gao Sheng had already weaved a densely-packed of sword strikes... Ji Mo suddenly let out a pitiful scream, "Ah!!!" This scream had arisen out of nowhere. And, it shook the spirit of the audience. They were suddenly taken aback. A cold and gloomy feeling arose in their hearts. Gao Sheng was also somewhat puzzled. [Where did he get cut?] He looked with rapt attention. The speed of his sword also slowed down since he was focusing on looking. However, Ji Mos long sword unleashed a violent counterattack. He murmured as he attacked, "Fu*k me! I almost got cut..." Chapter 493 You’re My Wife Ahwooh… Gao Sheng became furious as soon as he realized he had been tricked by Ji Mo. So, he brandished his sword to attack violently... Ji Mo tiptoed, and rapidly drew back his body. Gao Sheng madly chased after him with no intention to let him go. The strength of Ji Mos body had gotten exhausted by now. So, he flew backwards to increase the distance between them. Then, he suddenly opened his eyes wide, and looked behind Gao Shengs body. He then shouted loudly with grief and indignation on his face, "Gao Qiang! Do you want to bully me by ganging up on me? And, that too in front of the world heroes?!" Gao Sheng became furious. He ferociously turned around and shouted, "Who asked you toe..." He turned around to see, but found no one behind him... The sharp whistling sound of a golden de came piercing the air from behind his body. He had now understood that it was a wicked trick of Ji Mos. But, it was already toote to turn his head. So, he swung his long sword towards his back. After that, he turned his body around, and made a strange posture as he went flying backwards. Two bambam sounds echoed. Suddenly, Gao Sheng felt that these sounds had vigorouslye from his buttocks. Ji Mo had actually kicked on his buttocks in a firm manner. Consequently, he was immediately sent flying at a high speed! Gao Sheng puffed out blood while he was in midair. He hadnt vomited blood because he had got beaten... this had happened because he was very angry. His body was in pain. But, this pain was far less than the frustration that had gued in his heart! Ji Mo didnt wait for him to get up. He had wielded his sword, and hade flying-after. He shouted out loud, "Gao Sheng! Get up! We will have a fair fight!" Gao Sheng turned over and sprang up. The desire to spit out blood welled-up more and more in his heart. He had enough time to get up assume a stance. But, it seemed that he had deliberately taken more time to get up since he had wasted too much time in yelling out of frustration. Ji Mo was already high up in the sky by the time he stood up, and his sword-light had arrived in front of Gao Sheng! Gao Sheng set firm footing on the ground. And, he changed his stance to defense. Ji Mos sword-light came with a tiger-like ferocity, and made a strong impact. He didnt spare the opponent any time to rx, and his attacks turned more and more intense. Gao Shengs heart was already in a chaotic mess. He had be terribly aggrieved. He was being pushed back again-and-again by these relentless attacks. So, he couldnt help but suffer more and more pain in his heart. But, he did his best to defend the attacks. And, he was desperately looking for the opportunity tounch a counterattack on his opponent. However, Ji Mos attacks were steady, persistent, and powerful. In fact, this was an unceasing barrage of sword attacks. Gao Sheng had researched the sword y of the Ji n before the decisive battle. But, he had now discovered that Ji Mos sword moves had some rather strange variations mixed-in. In fact, these variations were appearing very frequently! Moreover, he had never seen such sword moves in the past. These sword moves were odd, yet they had formidable power. In fact, each of these sword moves had left him a difficult situation. Ding Ding Ding sounds echoed without a pause. Gao Sheng continuously drew backwards... step by step. And, Ji Mo continued to pursue him. He would jump high up in the air, and would attack Gao Sheng. His aura was aggressive and imposing. However, his energy eventually got used up in one round of attacks. And, Gao Sheng noticed that the attacks of his opponent were about toe to an end. So, he drew his feet back, and prepared to counterattack. However, he saw that Ji Mo somersaulted backwards. Hended far away, and shouted, "Dont say that I was unfair to you. Now, its your turn to attack me." Gao Sheng was about to attack a moment ago. But, he suddenly became confused, and staggered as this happened. In fact, his body even swayed a few times... [You are too shameless! Do you think that I wouldnt know when to attack if you wont tell me?] Someone eximed from the spectators grandstand in a loud voice, "Second Master Ji! This is a decisive battle, ah! Second Master Ji, dont give him the chance to take a breath! You are so benevolent and righteous. But, your opponent wouldnt appreciate this, ah... Quickly attack him, Second Master Ji." This guy turned out to be the man whom Luo Ke Di had forced to bet on Ji Mo at the sword point. He was looking at the arena at this moment. And, he saw that the victory was in sight. So, he couldnt help but exim. But, his face had an expression of resentfulness on it... as if Ji Mo had failed to live-up to his expectation. [This is the crucial point. How could Ji Mo stop at this time and allow the opponent to make a counter-attack? Oh my God, Second Master Ji, what are you thinking? Hes your opponent in this decisive battle! And, youre still paying attention to your etiquettes, ah...?] In fact, this guy wished that he could rush over and take Ji Mos ce in this decisive battle... [My money, ah! Im about to get a lot of money, ah!] However, he wouldnt have expected that Ji Mo had exhausted his strength even though he seemed to be confident and at ease. So much so... that he wouldve ended-up copsing if the opponent were to unleash a barrage of counterattacks in case he had continued to attack at that time... "Second Master Ji is righteous and benevolent, ah!" Several men profusely praised him. This had happened because Second Master Ji had appeared to be more heroic in contrast to Gao Sheng. And, more so because he appeared to be open and candid! Gao Sheng had suffered internal injuries at first. Then, he had be muddled because of excessive. Then, he again got beaten up, and took a lot of kicks and punches. His internal organs had been shaken up as a result, and he had already sustained severe injuries. Moreover, the wound on his thigh was still bleeding... However, the man who had been so despicable, and had used such shameless methods... had unexpectedly won the reputation of being benevolent, and righteous. In fact, he had been deemed as a man of unquestionable integrity and noble character! This obviously became unbearable for Gao Sheng. He opened his mouth and shouted, "You people are talking nonsense! This is totally rubbish! Waa~~~" He couldnt restrain his blood froming out as he spoke these words. And, the blood puffed out like an arrow from his mouth. His vision turned blurred as soon as he spat out blood. And, his body tottered since it was on the verse of a copse! "Gao Sheng has lost." Young Master Yu was looking at the arena in a pensive manner. He had been observing Ji Mos method very carefully thus far. But, he hadntughed. Instead, he had been contemting... "This method was quite fierce... I must say this much! It was such an effortless victory." Young Master Yu looked at Chu Yang, "Its your style, right?" Chu Yangughed out loud and replied, "Half of it is!" "Gao Sheng can be considered as a rising star. So, its obvious that his mental fortitude is very strong. But, he has been taken over by his anger and insanity at this time. Perhaps another man wouldnt have been so furious if they had been in his ce..." Young Master Yu sighed, "So, this method wasnt a wise one, but it was very effective." Chu Yang spoke with a smile, "The most important factor is obviously... Ji Mo himself." Young Master Yu was stumped for words for a second. Then, he suddenlyughed heartily, "Yes. Yes. Indeed! This n wouldve been useless if Ji Mo wasnt so shameless." Mo Qing Wu chuckled, "Brother Ji Mo has always been the most thick-skinned person out there." Young Master Yus face became serious as he said, "These words stand gravely mistaken. Your Elder Brother Chu Yang is a hundred times more thick-skinned than your Brother Ji Mo! In fact, a thousand times!" Mo Qing Wu pouted her mouth in a displeased manner. She then looked at Young Master Yu, and spoke with a snort, "But, you stole my Elder Brother Chu Yangs things. So, youre a thousand times more thick-skinned than Elder Brother Chu Yang. In fact, ten-thousand times more!" Young Master Yu pretended that he didnt hear this. He fixed his eyes in the arena, and ignored Mo Qing Wu altogether. In fact, the look on his face hardly changed at this remark C He was indeed very thick-skinned! Inside the arena... Gao Sheng was finding it difficult to breathe. He could only feel the sky spinning and the earth going round. He was no longer able to withstand his internal injuries. But, he could hear Ji Mo shouting from the opposite side, "Are youing? Perhaps you cante...? Im giving you a chance. I will count to three. And, I wille to you if you donte to me C one, two, three! Iming to you now... Iming to kick your ass... I will really kick your ass... Sh*t! Your body is making creaking sounds... Do you really want me toe over to you..." Gao Sheng loudly shouted. And, he again puffed out a mouthful of blood. He didnt wait for Ji Mo to actuallye over, and he lost his consciousness instead. His body became limp, and he fell down on the ground with a thud sound. He had genuinely lost his consciousness... Ji Mo startled by this. He saw Young Master Gao, who had fallen on the ground. And, he thought, [is it possible that hes only pretending?] Then, he continued to shout and make a fuss, "Get up! Get up! I C Second Master Ji C am generous and upright. I am very humane and righteous. I have a noble character and unquestionable integrity. I cant hit my enemy if hes lying on the ground! Get up! Get up, ah..." However, Gao Sheng didnt get up... no matter how much Ji Mo shouted since he was unable to hear a thing... In fact, it was fortunate that he couldnt hear these remarks. Otherwise, he wouldve again fainted because of his anger... "Did he genuinely faint...?" Ji Mo carefully drew near to him. He then kicked him with the tip of his toe. But, Gao Sheng didnt react. "Crap! You fainted? You really fainted, huh? You really fu*king fainted!" Ji Mo kicked him a few times, but there was no reaction. So, he was eventually reassured that Gao Sheng had fainted for real. But, he couldnt help but scratch his head in a puzzled manner, "I didnt even hit you, ah... how can you faint...?" He stood there and pondered for a while. Then, he turned his head towards the Master of the Ceremony and asked, "It seems that I won, right?" Master of the Ceremony, "..." "Does this count as a victory?" Ji Mo was somewhat uncertain, "I fought him, but he didnt fight back, then?" "You won!" the Master of the Ceremony was dumbfounded when he replied. [I was here, you know. I saw you win!] "Then, why dont you dere that I won?" Ji Mo red at him and said, "Youre the Master of this Ceremony. But, your reactions are too slow. Cant you see that this man is lying here? Are you still dreaming?" The Master of the Ceremony almost fainted due to anger. He hastily drew a few steps back. Then, his mood calmed down. He mixed his energy in his voice and roared loudly, "The final match has been won by Ji Mo!" He obviously didnt need to say this. Everyone already knew this... because the entire venue was already in uproar! In fact, the mor had risen up to the sky, and had overturned the heavens! Several people wailed... The money that they had collected after struggling of so many years... had been lost. These were the people who had bet theplete worth of their ns! So, they were left with nothing in their hands now since Gao Shengs defeat was equivalent to bankruptcy for them... Many people started to abuse, "Hes such a useless man. Hes so much older than his opponent. His cultivation rank was also higher. But, he couldnt even counterattack his opponent! Goddamn Gao Sheng! I lost my money because of you..." These people had bet most of their ns property. But, they also had some savings. Yet, they felt extremely angry in their hearts! However, there were many who wereughing like mad-men, "I won, I won! I won a fortune... I truly didnt expect this..." These were obviously the people who had bet on Ji Mo. Moreover, many people felt regret, "I wouldve bet a little more if I had known this earlier, ah... I wouldve taken a loan with high interest, but I wouldve still bet more. Thepensation was one-is-to-six, ah. Damn it..." These people were greedy and never satisfied... The happiest of them was that fatty who had been forced to bet on Ji Mo by Luo Ke Di on sword point. His hands were dancing, and his feet were tripping. [I dont know what his name is, but that forteller must be a noble guy since he helped me make such a fortune. No wonder that blind forteller said that my lucks good, and I am going to make a fortune! I was going to lose my money. But, I was then forced to change my decision at sword-point. And, I unexpectedly won... if this is not good luck... then I dont know what is?] The most miserable man was undoubtedly the Great Master Mo Tian Yun! He also fainted the moment Gao Sheng fainted... In fact, he still hadnt woken-up... Or, perhaps he didnt wish to wake up? After all, he would have to face the debt of several billions if he were to wake up... "People of Gao n?" Ji Mo finally recalled an important matter, "Take out the wedding contract! I want to tear it! Your wedding contract with the Huyan n wont exist from now on! The only thing that would exist... is my love!" Everyone felt like vomiting out of disgust. Gao Meng of the Gao n took out the wedding contract, and handed it over to Ji Mo under thousands of staring eyes. After that, hemanded his men to go and lift Gao Sheng. Gao Sheng had woken up some time ago. However, he was having a heartburn due to excessive anger. He was extremely ashamed. So, he simply pretended to be unconscious when he was carried away by the Gao ns men... Ji Mo tore the wedding contract to shreds. He then raised his hands, and threw the pieces in the air. He jumped as he howled, "I won! I won! Aobo~~~ youre my wife, Ahwooh~~~" Chapter 494 Demands the Gambling Debt! A tall and sturdy figure came sweeping through the wind as soon as Ji Mo said this. It was Huyan Aobo! Miss Huyan kept her shyness aside, and ferociously kicked on Ji Mos buttocks. She unexpectedly kicked his skinny and petite body, and angrily said, "Who is your wife..." Her face had turned red as she had said these words. Ji Mo looked straight in her eyes, and shouted... but, it seemed as if he was cussing, "Wow, so cute! Youre blushing..." Miss Huyan became furious at this moment. She took unfair advantage of her strong body, and beat him up. Ji Mo held his head to protect it, and shouted loudly as he begged for forgiveness... Luo Ke Di, Dong Wu Shang, and Gu Du Xing had jumped over to congratte Ji Mo. However, they saw this, and held their breaths. They gazed at those two with their round eyes, [she is truly valiant...] Then, the three of them saw that Ji Mo was sent flying high in the sky like a rubber ball. And, they couldnt help but feel cold in their hearts as they watched this scene with a crooked mouth and nting eyes. [Its said that we only beat and scold the ones that we love. And, it is said that beating is passion, and the scolding is love. But, this kind of beating... is very cruel, isnt it? Is this Ji Mos dream girl?] [If it is so... then we...] Luo Ke Di and Dong Wu Shang nced at each other. However, all they could see was a look of horror in each others eyes. Gu Du Xing curled his lips. He thought, [Sister Xiao Miao surely isnt like this girl Huyan Aobo... Sister Xiao Miao is tender. Ahm! Ahm! Shes the best.] Huyan Aobo and Ji Mo were done fighting by the time he thought this. Ji Mo patted-off the dust from his body. And, he happily smiled... as if nothing had happened. Then, he even extended his hand to hold Huyan Aobos arm... Huyan Aobo avoided it. And, she harshly red at him instead. But, Ji Mo was persistent. He again extended his hand to hold her hand. Huyan Aobo again avoided his hand. And, she scolded in a low voice, "Behave properly!" Ji Mo had a flirtatious look on his face. Then, he again tteringly pulled her arm... But, she didnt avoid his hand this time! Then, both of them walked hand-in-hand. The eyes of Luo Ke Di and Dong Wu Shang became lifeless... The bride usually seems to be shy, timid, and cute-looking when she links arms with the groom. And, the groom always has a proud look on his face, while the brides face looks happy. But now... the tall and lofty Huyan Aobo and petite and delicate looking Ji Mo were walking hand-in-hand. And, it was Ji Mo who looked timid and cute... Huyan Aobos face was calm and steady. And, Ji Mo had a happy look on his face... "Poof..." Luo Ke Di couldnt bear it, and spitted out. Dong Wu Shang also started to cough. "Greetings to both gentlemen!" Huyan Aobo straightforwardly cupped her fist in her hand. In fact, she even forgot that Ji Mo was still holding her arm. Consequently, Ji Mos legs got lifted up from the ground when she cupped her fists... "Greetings to Young Miss Huyan!" Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Di hastily returned the greetings even though they were still in a daze. "Aobo..." Ji Mo let go of her arm, andnded on the ground with a thud sound. He then introduced them with a proud look on his face, "This is my Fourth Brother Dong Wu Shang. This is my Fifth Brother Luo Ke Di... Umm, and over there is my Second Brother Gu Du Xing..." "I know!" Huyan Aobo looked at him and whispered. "I know that you know. But, Im introducing them to you as formality." Ji Mo seemed joyfully satisfied, "This is different!" "Who is your Big Brother?" Huyan Aobo curiously asked. [Who is that capable man who has made these few men willing to follow him?] "Look! Here hees." Ji Mo pointed his finger. Chu Yang wasing over in big striding. He exposed a bright smile on his face from a distance, "Young Miss Huyan... Wait, I should call you sister-inw now. We meet again. Ha ha..." Huyan Aobo became startled at this. She had never imagined that Chu Yang would turn out to be Ji Mos Big Brother! However, she immediately came out of her thoughts. She mildly smiled, "So, it is Brother Chu!" Everyone exchanged greetings for a while. Gu Du Xing also came over. Huyan Aobos body-structure was thick. She had a tall and forthright appearance. But, she wasnt ugly if she was looked at with a careful eye. Its just that she had the appearance of a beautiful woman that was several times erged. Moreover, her style of conversation was refined, gentle and elegant. She was neither servile, nor overbearing. Instead, she seemed to have an elegant charm. Ji Mo was azy and mischievous person, and he had anyways been looking for such a woman to marry. So, everyone thought that she was a perfect match for him... Huyan Aobo looked elegant and graceful. She didnt have the slightest of shyness that an ordinary woman possesses. Moreover, her facial features had a threatening and heroic air to them. All the brothers thought the same thing when they saw this... [This woman is pretty good.] She coulde over to meet Chu Yang and others because the representatives of the Huyan n had already epted the marriage of Huyan Aobo and Ji Mo. Everyone understood this point. Only Chu Yang thought, [Perhaps... Huyan n hadnt consented, but she has stille over? This woman is indeed very incredible!] An ordinary woman wouldnt havee to see the friends and rtives of the groom if the marriage contract wasnt set. And, she would certainly have been very shy if she did. But, Huyan Aobo was different since she didnt show that kind of shyness. Therefore, Dong Wu Shang and others found this woman very pleasing to the eyes. They obviously turned away their eyes even though she was pleasing to their eyes since only Ji Mo should be able to enjoy if she were to be his wife... Huyan Aobo wanted to go back after these conversations came to an end. However, Ji Mo suddenly said, "Aobo, you see, our coyote and Wu Shang havent found wives for themselves yet. So, they are still bachelors. I was thinking that you have a few younger sisters, right? Wouldnt it be better if they also found a match?" Theplexion of Luo Ke Di and Dong Wu Shang changed drastically as soon as he spoke this! In fact, Luo Ke Di had been spooked out of his mind. And, he knelt on the ground with a thud sound. He then pounded the ground with his head, "Ji Mo, Third Brother... you you you... spare me... boohoo..." Dong Wu Shangsplexion had turned pale. His body also swayed. Huyan Aobo smiled in a carefree manner and replied, "Idiot, do you think that everyone has a taste like yours?" she nced at Ji Mo as she said this. Then, she bid farewell to everyone. She walked away a few steps, and again stood still. She then turned her head around, and looked towards Ji Mo with a serious look on her face. She then said, "Ji Mo, thank you." Ji Mo giggled and scratched his scalp. "I seriously want to say something to you." Huyan Aobo looked at Ji Mo and slowly said, "Im saying this in front of your brothers... Ill be waiting for you if you decide to marry me one day. But, you can just write me a letter if youe to have regrets someday..." She nced at Ji Mo with a profound look. Then, she turned over to depart. Her faint voice came floating with the wind, "Today, I have no regrets in my life." Ji Mo was dumfounded. His face turned red in anger as he shouted, "Huyan Aobo! You fu*king listen to me I have set my mind on you; and only you! You go back, and get ready. You prepare a warm bedding, and wait to give birth to my child!" Huyan Aobos body trembled. But, she didnt turn around. However, her body swayed as she walked away. Anyone watching from the front could see that this Young Miss Huyan was blushing even though she had a manly appearance... Ji Mo took heavy breaths. He turned around while panting. And, he saw that four thumbs-up had been pointed at him, "Good job! Youre genuinely worthy of being called Ji Mo!" Ji Mo snorted. He muttered to himself, "Ill kick you... Where else would I find so much peace and sense of security..." he said this, and causally waved his hand, "Lets go. We should go and collect the debt of gambling..." All of them nearly fainted at the same time... including Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing... Ji Mo and the others found that these four Great Eldest Young Masters easily... However, they saw that Ao Xie Yun and the others had be four weak and feeble Young Masters by now... It seemed that only one phrase was written on their faces C were done for... Mo Tin Yuns face had particrly turned deathly pale. Young Master Yu had done the notary for his bet with Chu Yang. So, he couldnt dare to renege on the debt either. Moreover, he looked at the immensely satisfied appearance of Chu Yang, and could tell that Young Master Yu had already given him that 1 billion taels. But, Mo Tian Yun didnt know that... Young Master Yu was also in a simr situation. He also owed a debt to Chu Yang! "Brother Mo, I am sorry. I have already epted those 1 billion taels." Chu Yang chuckled and said, "So, I was actually looking for you four men to talk about the matter of the other 2.1 billion." He insipidly smiled, "I remember that I betted around three-hundred million. And, thepensation was one-is-to-six. So, after adding the return capital... he he, it bes 2.1 billion, right?" Ao Xie Yun had a bitter smile on his face, "Yes. Yes. Elder Brother Chus math is very good..." Dong Wu Shang thought with a smile when he heard this, [Eighteen plus three is equal to twenty one... this seems to be a childs calction, isnt it? Whats so great about such an easy calction?] Xie Dan Qiong awkwardly coughed a few times and said, "Brother Chu... Young Master Yu came and took away 3.5 billion a moment ago... Ahm ahm ahm... So, the four of us are already penniless... Ahm Ahm Amh, the support from our ns hasnt arrived yet... Ahm Ahm Ahm... So, about Brother Chus money... is it... is it okay, ahm ahm ahm... is it okay to extend the time-limit for two days?" Xie Dan Qiong couldnt help but be embarrassed. These people were the Young Masters of the Great Aristocratic Families in the Middle Three Heavens. When had they gone into debt? But, they were under pressure at this time, and they couldnt run away from the situation... "I see... that is indeed pretty bad." Chu Yang had an awkward look on his face, "Lets do it like this. The four of you will equally share this debt of 2.1 billion, okay? So, everyone give me a certificate of indebtedness. And, return the money within three days. Pay me ording to the general interest of double-the-amount in every three days interval if you take more time. Okay?" "Will do. Will do. Will do." Xie Dan Qiong and Ou Du Xiao felt relieved from the burden. They clearly understood the calction of how each of them would pay their debts. Moreover, they didnt need three days since the support from their ns would arrive in two days. So, they could pay the debt then. But, the loss of this wealth would still be extremely painful... "I dont need to write a certificate of indebtedness in this case."Ao Xie Yun smiled, "I can pay you the money right now." Chu Yang attentively looked at him and replied, "Brother Ao is filthy rich." Ao Xie Yun smiled. He then took out golden notes, and handed them over to Chu Yang. However, Mo Tian Yun was mourning because he had already gone bankrupt. He didnt dare to renege on the debt when Young Master Yu hade to collect the money. In addition, he even had to mortgage yet another ns property to Ao Xie Yun to pay-off the debt that he owed to Young Master Yu. Only then he was able to send that God of Death away... As for the debt that he owed to Chu Yang... even thirty days would not be enough...! His n would get to know about what had happened here soon orter. And, he would be extremely lucky if didnt get his skinned for it. Chu Yang had spoken about the general interest-rate. And, this amount would be doubled after three days in ordance with it... So, it would be even more malicious than the usury. And, perhaps the Mo n would have to sell everything if it took him a month, and still they wont be able to repay the debt... He didnt know that Chu Yang had raised this request with him being the real target. In fact, Chu Yang had done this for him alone. The reason was that... he had bullied Mo Qing Wu...! And, that had already touched Chu Yangs nerve. In fact, Chu Yang would feel that taking a rebirth was meaningless if he couldnt make his life miserable...! This was a matter of principles. So, there was no possibility to show any mercy to Mo Tian Yun! Chapter 495 Humiliates Mo Tian Yun! Ou Du Xiao and Xie Dan Qiong helplessly wrote down their IOUs. They felt aggrieved and helpless. Mo Tian Yun also lifted the pen, but it felt as heavy as a mountain to him. And, he couldnt bring himself to write down those few words. Could he really afford it? How...? He had already used up the ns fluid funds. The n had eight big estates, and he had already mortgaged four of them! Mo n used to have great wealth and influence, but the shes between the two brothers had already ruined most of that wealth... "Brother Mo..." Chu Yang smiled and said, "Write the IOU. Its only 525 million silvers. Brother Mo, dont tell me... ha-ha... you are unable to produce such a meager amount?" Mo Tian Yunsplexion turned ashen! He wouldve been able to take out this amount under normal circumstances, but... he had just lost about 2 billion. Moreover, he also had to hand over four properties! So, he waspletely broke at this time. Ao Xie Yun, Xie Dan Qiong, and Ou Du Xiao looked at Mo Tian Yun. And, it seemed as if they were taking pleasure in his misfortune, [Serves you right! You were being greedy! You wanted to hog-up that one billion! Do you like the taste of retribution now?] "Ha-ha... Brother Chu, you see... if you could show some leniency and extent the time limit..." Mo Tian Yun clenched his teeth, and spoke-up in a submissive manner. He had finally decided to put his pride aside. He was in trouble. So, he had no choice but to lower his head. The other party had already caught his weakness. So, what he could he possibly achieve by trying to hide it further? "Brother Mo... this is wrong. This isnt fair." Chu Yang interrupted unhappily, and bluntly asked, "Dont you have the money?" "Im kind of in a pinch right now..." Mo Tian Yun summoned his courage and confessed. "I see. Well, I can also tell that Brother Mo is in a financial crisis! You wouldnt have borrowed that 1 billion if that werent the case!" Chu Yang sneered and replied, "But Brother Mo, you must understand that each one of us took a huge risk in this gambling match, didnt we? And, we were ready to bear the consequences. Maybe I turned out to be smarter than your expectation, but that doesnt mean that you are some stupid retard, correct?!" Mo Tian Yun had retreated step-by-step, whereas Chu Yang had continued to press-on harder and harder! [You take a step back, and I will take two steps forward! And, I will do that with an aggressive attitude, a despising look on my face, and a disdainful expression in my eyes! I will use every possible means to pressure you, and I will stop at nothing!] [I will hound you to death! I will infuriate you! And, I will toy with you to death!] Chu Yang felt a strong sense of pleasure in his heart when he thought of the pain and suffering that Mo Qing Wu mustve gone through because of this guy. The young masters who stood nearby were also taking pleasure in others misfortune. In fact, they found this very enjoyable! Who in Jianghu could push the Eldest Young Master of a big aristocratic n into such an embarrassed state? Mo Tian Yunsplexion turned pale. He somehow restrained his rage. He submitted himself to the humiliation and said, "If only Brother Chu could extend the time limit to a fortnight... I would definitely... anyhow arrange the debt amount for you!" "Ha ha ha..." Chu Yang faced upwards, andughed heartily. Then, he ruthless replied, "No matter what... you are signing this IOU and handing it over to me right now! I said three days. I wont extend it even by an hour! I will make you to write the IOU against your will you dont agree... Moreover, there are plenty of witnesses here. Gambling debt is repaid with life. Thats the established rule of the Jianghu!" He sneered. A sword-like sharp light shed in his eyes as he said in a serious tone, "Brother Mo, its your choice!" Gu Du Xing held his sword in his bosom, and causally spoke-up, "I can help Brother Mo if he wishes. I can ensure that you die very happily, and without the slightest pain! My sword is very swift. Nobody in the Middle Three Heavens would deny this!" A bloodthirsty look shed in Dong Wu Shangs eyes as he added, "Mo Tian Yun, I C Dong Wu Shang C can also assist you with this!! My saber is well-known in the Middle Three Heavens!" he gripped the hilt of his saber as he said this, and a strong killing intent surged from his body. Xie Dan Qiong couldnt bear anymore. He stepped forward and said, "Brother Chu..." Chu Yang turned around. He then said with an affable smile on his face, "What? Brother Xie also wants to repay his debt right now? No problem. I certainly wouldnt mind if Brother Xie can take out the amount right now." "Eh... no no no. Never mind. Its nothing." Xie Dan Qiong awkwardly wiped his sweat, and retreated. [I almost got dragged into this. This King of Hell Chu is like the King of Hell who chases after debt. He is using simple words to reveal the true colors of the creditors. Motherfu*ker, I cant afford to provoke him... or I will also end up getting in trouble...] Ao Xie Yun was the only one among these four Young Masters who was debt-free at this time. It could be said that Ao Xie Yun and Mo Tian Yun didnt like each other. So, he would never help Mo Tian Yun. However, Ao Xie Yun was a conscientious guy who would never hit a person who is down... [There could be a conflict here. But, I would only have Ou Du Xiao and Mo Tian Yun on this side... whereas the other side would have Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, Luo Ke Di, Ji Mo... plus this unpredictable and unfathomable King of Hell Chu!] [That would be like courting death!] [Not to mention that they still owe the other party... So, I would have to carry this infamy for a lifetime if I take part in this conflict!] He was motionless. Ou Du Xiao was obviously motionless as well. After all, there was no friendship between Ou Du Xiao and Mo Tian Yun. So, why would he be willing to offend his creditor for this guy? Luo Ke Di shouted loudly, "Mo Tian Yun, I tell you motherfu*ker... you either fu*king repay the debt... ormit suicide and be done with it...! Dont beat around the bush! Hurry up and speak what you want! Everyone here is busy. This Second Master Luos each moment is worth billions, you know. You are wasting my time..." Ji Mo turned his face the other way. His body twitched, [Motherfu*ker, each moment is worth billions he says. This Luo Ke Di really knows how to exaggerate when ites to bragging... I think his time isnt even worth a few pennies when I look at his appearance...] Mo Tian Yun had been put in a very difficult situation. These four people were ring at him from four directions like a tiger would watch his prey. It seemed as if they would prance at him any moment, and would rip him to shreds. When had the Eldest Young Master of the majestic Mo n faced such humiliation in his life? Mo Tian Yun wished he could die right now and rid himself of this humiliation. This was too humiliating! It was too disgraceful and embarrassing! However, he also had a dark and hateful thought in this heart at this time. [How can this King of Hell Chu be so disrespectful? Who in Jianghu would handle matters in this way? How can he humiliate an honorable and prestigious person like me...?] He was unaware that Chu Yang was deliberately driving him into a corner. In fact, Chu Yang was deliberately pushing him further and further against the wall in order to make him more and more ufortable. And, this was making Chu Yang feel more and more pleasurable! How could Chu Yang possibly be willing... to forgive him? Mo Tian Yun kept turning white and then green... he kept switching back and forth between those colors. In fact, he felt like yelling out loud, [Yeah! So what, you wanna fight?! You think I am afraid?! You guys want to take my life? Fine, Id like to see you try. Bring it on!] However, he then thought of the possible consequences of the conflict and his inevitable doom. He imagined the frightening spectacle after the intervention of Young Master Yu, and ultimately didnt dare to think along these lines anymore... He thought for a long time, and finally clenched his teeth as he said, "Ok! Ill give you an IOU! Three days! Three days it is!" "Good, thats the spirit of a great ns young master! This is the boldness of the future n Lord of the Mo n! This is Mo Tian Yun the great young master." Chu Yang said in a mystical tone at first. Then, he ridiculed him to his hearts content, "Brother Mo genuinely knows how to adapt to a particr situation. He can be soft, and he can be hard. He can be firm, and he can be tender. He can push forward, but he can also retreat. He can go up, but he can also go down. Hes that kind of a character!" Luo Ke Di held his tummy andughed wildly, "Big Brother, your description is so vivid. I even imagined Second Brother Gu..." Gu Du Xing got furious andunched a kick at once. And, he sent this bastard flying far away from there. Second Young Master Luo begged for mercy whilst in midair, "Forgive me... I was talking about Second Brother Gus second brother..." Ji Mo and Dong Wu Shang trembled... Ao Xie Yun, Xie Dan Qiong, and Ou Du Xiao tightly pursed-up their lips, and held their tongue as they tried their best not to burst intoughter. The dignified Eldest Young Master of the Mo n had been described... as a di*k? It was already beyond the point of humiliation for a person of Mo Tian Yuns status. This could be considered as a big anecdote in the Middle Three Heavens! Mo Tian Yun lowered his head, and scribbled in a rapid manner. He had an endless sense of humiliation in his heart. He felt as if his chest would explode of anger. Hisplexion had nearly turned purple. And, it seemed like blood would seep out from his face. However, he firmly clenched his teeth, but didnt say a word. He was done writing the IOU after some time. Chu Yang took it, and carefully blew air on Mo Tian Yuns ink-seal. He smiledcently, and shook it against the wind. Then, he carefully folded it into two, and put it into his bosom. Then, he politely smiled and said, "Brother Mo, I only wish to remind you. There are only three days, ok...?" he said this and clicked his tongue to show his disappointment. Then, he further added in a tone so frivolous that it could infuriate anyone, "I must say that Brother Mos handwriting is pretty good. Its a pity that its worthless. This writing itself isnt enough to pay off the debt." Mo Tian Yuns lips trembled a bit. He looked at Chu Yang with an unwavering determination. His eyes had almost turned red in their entirety. He clenched his teeth and said, "Three days means three days... I C Mo Tian Yun C will not forget that!" "No, no, no... I meant... the man who wille to look for you if you dont show up with the debts amount at the end of three days wont be me. It will be Young Master Yu! Dont forget that he is the notary! So, who else would I turn to for help?" Chu Yang made a hypocritical show of affection as he sighed, "Things may turn ugly if Young Master Yu doesnt like this. I wont be irresponsible for that. Who made him to be the notary?" Mo Tian Yuns face suddenly lost all its color. "However, I have another solution if Brother Mo is genuinely unable to return the debts amount..." Chu Yang faintly smiled. "What solution?" Mo Tian Yun suddenly raised his head. "I have heard that recently... Mo n has obtained a peerless and treasured saber!" Chu Yangs smile seemed to have a bloody feel to it. He then gently said, "The exact time should be... a year-and-a-half ago? Correct? Isnt that so?" Mo Tian Yun suddenly went three steps back. He stared at Chu Yang with a stupefied look, "You... how do you know?" "Ha-ha, thats none of your concern. I only wish to remind you. Give me that saber in a months time if you cant return the debts amount within three days. And, I will consider dropping the debt." Chu Yang added, "I wont mind suffering some losses for it." The time limit of three days wasnt enough. So, the entirety of Mo Tian Yuns hopes would be on the saber now. This was indeed a deal of loss for Chu Yang. That was because he could always create such a saber within half-a-days time as long as there was enough material. Moreover, he wouldnt even need to spend any money on it. However, he had been listening to Mo Qing Wu talk in her sleep. And, she had been dreaming of her saber every day, [my saber, my saber...] Chu Yang wasnt heartless-enough to not understand that the saber held unmatched significance for Mo Qing Wu. But, how could Chu Yangs n merely be to take-back that saber? This was a sinister and ruthless trap aimed at Mo Tian Yun in reality! Mo Tian Yun clenched his teeth. He had never felt this depressed in his entire life. He replied, "But, that saber... is my Mo ns family heirloom..." Chu Yang put on a profound smile, "Family heirloom? Ha ha ha, family heirloom? Ha ha ha..." Mo Tian Yuns face turned red as he shouted, "Why are youughing?" Chu Yangs countenance changed as he replied in a cold and gloomy tone, "I dont care whether it is a family heirloom or whatever. You only have four options First, give me 525 million taels within three days! Second, the amount doubles after every three days and the interest keeps adding up. This will only continue for a month at the most! Third, I want that saber! Fourth, you repay the debt with your head!" ... Chapter 496 Various Situations Chu Yang coldly said, "I think you should be clever-enough to make the right choice, Brother Mo! I haveplete faith in your wisdom." There was no way for him to settle the debt in three days time. The interest would stand to double every three days. So, he would have to pay 1.1 billion after six days... 2.2 billion after nine days... 4.4 billion after twelve days... and then after fifteen days... the interest would continue topound like this... Mo Tian Yun could mortgage the entire Middle Three Heavens after a month would pass, but it still wouldnt be enough for him to pay off the debt... It was natural that Mo Tian Yun didnt wish to say anything further since he wasnt willing to repay the debt with his head. Mo Tian Yun walked away in a daze. But, he left behind a few words before he walked away, "I will give you that saber within one month!" Chu Yang smiled in a cruel manner as he looked at this Great Young Masters back profile. Mo Tian Yun left. Ao Xie Yun also bid goodbye and left. He wanted to gather his residual wealth. Xie Dan Qiong and Ou Du Xiao also wanted to take their leave soon after. But, Chu Yang enthusiastically asked them to stay behind, "Brother Ou, Brother Xie. Wait a minute! I want to say something." [These two are very important people. It would be a pity to let them go like this...] "Whats the matter?" Both of them looked at him with a sense of vignce. The two of them didnt dare to look down on this King of Hell Chu even though he had recentlye up from the Lower Three Heavens. This mans methods could only be described as terrifying... Chu Yang spoke with a warm smile on his face, "I just want the two of you to remember this thing... you two Young Masters can also repay your debt in the form of items instead of money. You dont need to gather such arge amount of silver taels... he he, Im your friend. So, I feel somewhat embarrassed while talking about money... therefore, it would be better not to talk about money." Eyes of Xie Dan Qiong and Ou Du Xiao brightened up at the same time. They asked, "Brother Chu, what does this mean?" "Im saying... for example... some unusual elixir or some precious gems... Some rare materials... such as, Exquisite Herbs, Dipsacus Roots, Seven-colored Jade, Purple crystal, Red Crystal, and Blue crystal. Or maybe, Star Iron, Nightmare Steel, Volcanic Silver, and Hell Gold... he he he... I want a lot of these. In fact, I would even do business with you guys if you are still left with much of these items after youve redeemed the gambling debt. "We can even do long-term business... I am very willing to establish business rtions with two such trust-worthy friends." Chu Yang subtly smiled, "Rest assured. I wont let the two of you suffer a loss. In fact, I will purchase these items at 20% higher than the market price; regardless of whether its before or after you have repaid this debt! Moreover, Ill purchase any extremely rare items at double the price! What do you say?" Chu Yang didntck anything at the moment... whether it was gold, silver, golden notes, or silver notes. He was filthy rich at the moment! Money was like trash for him. He could throw away as much money as he wanted, but he still wouldnt feel sorry. Moreover, he could easily buy valuable items with this money... He still hadnt finished speaking this, but the eyes of the two men had already lit-up. In fact, a golden road of opportunity had suddenly appeared in front of the eyes of these two Great Young Masters when Chu Yang had said at 20% higher price than the market price! Let alone double the price... How much would be the twenty percent of the market price? It can be said that one can earn two-hundred million extra if one sells stuff worth one billion! And, this would be considered a great deal of wealth... It could be said that these items had great value when one considers the umtion of several hundred years of these two great aristocratic families. But, most of these items couldnt be used despite being very precious. It was a pity to throw them away. But, they were useless anyway... In addition, these aristocratic ns needed to develop armed forces and influence. And, most of this would be done with money! Moreover, money was equally important to have hold of cultivation crystals, inner core of the spirit beasts, and elixirs... It was obvious that the two ns were wealthy. So, there wouldnt be any problem inplying. As for these so-called Star Iron, Nightmare steel, Volcanic Silver, and Hell Gold, and so on... everyone knew that they were precious items, but they couldnt use them in reality... So, what was the point of hoarding them? Selling these things off wouldnt be an issue. And, the main point was that the selling price of these stuffs wasnt fixed... but, Chu Yang had more money than sense in his mind since he was willing to purchase them at 20% more than the market price! Wasnt this like finding antern in the dark scenario? "Well! We have a deal as long as Brother Chu means what he says!" A big stone had suddenly fallen-off the hearts of Xie Dan Qiong and Ou Du Xiao. They had already lost much of their wealth. And, their entire n would have to suffer financial crisis for at least a year if they would put forth another 520 million of funds! And, that would be a fatal problem in these critical times! However, there wont be any issue if they repaid their debts with these items. "Brother Chu, when are we going to have the business deal?" Both of them seemed somewhat impatient. Chu Yang affably smiled and replied, "I remember that Ou and Xie nse on the way while going north. So, we can have a business deal whenever I arrive there..." Chu Yang chuckled, "Theres no harm in going on the same journey together. I have heard that Young Master Yu of the Dark Bamboo also hails from the extreme north..." Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and Ji Mo C all looked at each other. They thought, [it seems that Big Brother has decided to plunder his way north...] Xie Dan Qiong and Ou Du Xiao were pleased and relieved as they walked away. They had to be happy at this time! Their crisis had been solved, and they had also discovered new source of ie for their ns... Chu Yang smiled as he watched them leave. Then, he turned his head towards Ji Mo and said, "Ji Mo, you must remember that Mo Tian Yun will steal the divine saber from the Mo n. You must inform Mo Tian Ji about this without any dy... I believe that Mo Tian Ji will teach Mo Tian Yun a proper lesson. But, you also have to inform him... that I want Qing Wus saber back!" A radiance of victory shed in Chu Yangs eyes. It also had a hint of maliciousness in it. "Big Brother, you want to purchase these things. Im afraid... your stash of billions wont be enough for all of them." Gu Du Xing pondered and spoke, "Do you want me to transfer some money from my n?" Ji Mo, Dong Wu Shang, and Luo Ke Di also nodded. It was evident that they were also thinking the same thing. They didnt understand what Chu Yang wanted to do. But, they chose to support him unconditionally. [We dont know what Big Brother wants to do, but it would surely be good!] Gu Du Xings words were quite reasonable. Everyone knew that these unusual and rare items were very precious. They didnt have a market, but they were still very expensive. For example... a fist-sized chunk of Star Iron was worth several hundred-thousand silver taels. Some of them were even more precious... such as Nightmare Steel. Only a small chunk of it was worth millions. As for the Red Cloud Steel... it was the finest material. In fact, the Red Cloud Steel thats the size of a persons head was worth more than ten-million! Chu Yangs worth was very high at present. But, it would be far less than sufficient... if he wanted to purchase all these items! Chu Yang mischievouslyughed, "Its not easy to handle money. We would be able to get some wealth if we plunder some of it from the powerhouses of the Middle Three Heavens. For example, we would have profit pouring-in from all sides if we snatch and loot while ying it safe..." The four brothers were left stunned after they heard this. And, they didnt know whether tough or cry... "Big Brother, but how should we go about our journey?" Luo Ke Di seemed very concerned about this issue, "Should we go with our ns? Or should we go on our own as a group of us brothers?" Chu Yang replied in a very rxed manner, "This depends on the wishes of you people." "I want to be on my own." Dong Wu Shang resolutely replied. "I also want the same," Ji Mo added. "Me too! Me too!" Luo Ke Di hurriedly responded. "State your reasons," Chu Yang knew that the so-called idea of being on their own actually meant to be with Chu Yang whilst being separated from their own ns. However, he didnt reveal his own expression regarding this matter since he didnt have anything of his own to give-up like his brothers did. So, he said, "You all will still be traveling in the same direction if you follow your ns. So, we can still meet each other every day like we used to..." "I feel ufortable with my family." Dong Wu Shangs eyes revealed a trace of pain, "I am willing to sacrifice everything for my n, but there are some things that I cant bear. But, I have no other alternative..." Chu Yang nodded as he clearly understood this. [Dong Wu Shang must be talking about his elder brother Dong Wu Lei. He is clearly hesitant, but he has chosen a fair and justifiable point of view.] Chu Yang pondered and replied, "Wu Shang, your elder brother cherishes you a lot. But... there are some qualities that the person who upies the position of a leader must have. And, you must understand this as well." "I do understand. And, I suffer only because I understand." Dong Wu Shang sighed. "Me too... My elder brother treats me well. But, my existence threatens him." Luo Ke Di raised his hand and said, "Moreover, what he did today makes me feel very ufortable. Therefore, I must leave for a few days since that will allow him to introspect." This was simr to harboring a childish grudge. And, the othersughed when they heard this. "I dont want to be with my family because... my elder brother is veryzy..." Ji Mo hung his head dispiritedly, "He is only thinking of every possible way to make me take his ce so that I can be the Eldest Young Master of the n... And, I fear that I would mess up big-time. How could a brick like me be the n Lord? This would be a joke... I dont want to manage the matters of the n since they are only as important as piles of junk in my eyes. I want to hold the sword, and travel the Jianghu. I wish to have no worries, and be with my wife. I want to roam care-free. Then, I want to return home when I feel homesick. After that, I would show filial respect to my parents, and stay for a few days. But then, I wish go out without any restrictions... this is the kind of life I want..." Everyone became speechless. "You two guys can easily follow Big Brother. But, what do I do?" Gu Du Xing took a deep breath, "Someone killed those two brothers of mine. Its direct consequences are that Im now tied to the n. How can I selfishly abandon the Gu n and the people over there?" "This is nothing." Luo Ke Di embraced his shoulder and said, "We brothers will cover our faces and follow your Gu ns team. We will go more quickly than the other ns... So, wouldnt we get best of both worlds as long as we dont expose our identity?" Ji Mos eyes shone as he said, "Brilliant idea. Let me tell you, our Heavenly Armament Pavilion will have might and awe-inspiring influence in the Middle Three Heavens as well. How about we make some masks and cover our faces? After that, we will loot and snatch things together..." Everyones eyes lit-up, "Yes! We will start our Heavenly Armament Pavilion from tomorrow itself!" Chu Yang pondered and said, "Very well! I will make some small items tonight as a symbol of our Heavenly Armament Pavilion." The brothers cheered in unison. Chapter 497 The Heaven Armament Pavilion Opens in the Middle Three Heavens! The troops of the Dark Bamboo left Mt. Dingjun immediately after. In fact, they didnt even greet anyone before he left. "Little Yu, how was our profit this time?" Jun Xi Zhu insipidly asked. "Very good! We have harvested a total ie of more than three billions. Also, we have recruited 11 King Level Experts, and 45 Revered Martial Experts." Young Master Yu faintly smiled and added, "A few Emperor Level Experts also came. However, all of them were from great ns. So, this Young Master has no interest in making use of them." Jun Xi Zhu nodded as she smiled. She said, "Its great! This harvest was beyond my expectations." She muttered something to herself at first. Then, she changed the topic, "You have known that King of Hell Chu for quite some time. And, this King of Hell Chu mustve yed a major role in this event if my guess is to be correct. What do you think?" Young Master Yu knitted his brows and replied, "Right. Others didnt see it. But, King of Hell Chus grasp of human nature is extremely precise! Moreover... King of Hell Chu is the kind of man who believes in his own strength. So, theres not much possibility that he would ept external help." Jun Xi Zhu uttered an oh, and started to contemte. A long while passed before she said, "We must investigate. All men have a weak point. And, they also need some help once in a while. But, its far better to inform them about such matters before the situation urs instead of helping them when they are in need after that event has already happened. Otherwise, we wont be able to have friendly rtions with him." Young Master Yu sighed and said, "Its not possible to do that anymore. Hes my creditor now." "Creditor...?" Jun Xi Zhu twitched her eyebrows and asked, "You lost to him?" Young Master Yu spread out his hands, "Did you feel that Gao Sheng would lose that fight to Ji Mo?" Jun Xi Zhu smiled, "I see." She pondered for a while, and recalled the battle-scenario between Gao Sheng and Ji Mo. She sighed after a long while, "No." Young Master Yu sighed, "I also thought the same. So, I lost to Chu Yang... but, whats more aggrieving is... that bastard Gao Sheng had a killer technique to beat his opponent. But, he got defeated because of the excess of his anger before he could even use his killer technique! And, this makes me fu*king depressed!" "Are you talking about that mysterious technique of the Gao n that Gao Sheng has practiced?" Jun Xi Zhu had an incisive expression in her eyes. "He hasnt mastered it yet. But, he has practiced it!" Young Master Yu replied, "In fact, he couldve beaten Ji Mo with ease even if he had only reached the threshold of that technique! But, this technique needed him to be in a cool mood. Only then could he have disyed its formidable power. But, he became an angry like a pig, and blew his top in the arena. How could he use the technique in that state? It makes me very furious, very furious..." He recalled that he couldve obtained those two jade at minimum price. But, he had to pay a very high price at the end. And, this had happened because Gao Sheng couldve won... but didnt...! Young Master Yu was about to vomit blood. Moreover, he had learned that he must hold his sharp and reckless tongue in front of Chu Yang if he wanted to save himself from getting plundered again during his journey to the north. However, he had learnt this lesson the hard way... He felt wronged when he thought that his wealth would shrink substantially. In fact, Young Master Yu wanted to tear Gao Sheng to shreds... Jun Xi Zhu said oh, and sunk into her thoughts once again. She was seemingly pondering something, but it was hard to tell as to what was going through her mind... Young Master Yu looked at herplexion. He observed it for a while and said, "How is your health these days?" Jun Xi Zhu wrinkled her brows in a weary manner, and replied, "Im good. But, I feel anxious about this whole ninth-grade spirit beast situation." Young Master Yu exposed a pensive expression in his eyes and said, "The ninth-grade spirit beasts have appeared in the extreme north this time... Perhaps theres something fishy going on. So, you must make safety preparations." Jun Xi Zhu closed her eyes and said, "Which matter isnt strange? We all have emerged from strange origins. You take good care of Ah Lu when the timees. I may move into action, and I may fail to seed. So, you will have to move into action if that happens..." Young Master Yu exposed a warm smile on his face and said, "Im going over to Ah Lus side." Jun Xi Zhu didnt speak anything. And, Young Master Yu quietly disappeared. ... Chu Yang quickly created six masks at midnight. They were neither made of gold, nor silver. But, they were still extremely exquisite. They covered ones face in such a way that the person wouldnt feel any sense of suffocation. In fact, he would feelfortable instead... It was the Heavenly Armament Pavilion! So, it was rather obvious that the preparation of Heavenly Armaments would be on the roster. Therefore, Chu Yang manufactured a pile of short knives and daggers. They were short... and, not just in the name alone. In fact, they were pocket-sized at the most. The longest ones were as long as the palm of a hand, and the shortest ones were as long as a finger. Finally, Chu Yang also manufactured a few tokens. Cloud and mist were curling-up on the surface of the tokens. A dazzling golden sword was looming inside the clouds. In fact, it was ring-up in the cloud and mist. It was only faintly visible, yet it had a dominant presence. It looked shy! Heavenly Armament PavilionC these three words had been carved in mboyant and boldly cursive calligraphy on the tokens! There was a circle on the lower-left of the token, and 1 was carved inside this circle. Simrly, numbers sessive till 6 had been carved on the other tokens... Chu Yang had decided to keep them to six for the time being because they didnt have many elite soldiers in their group. In fact, they only had these brothers. However, these six brothers would be unstoppable when theyd advance hand-in-hand! Chu Yang handed-over these tokens to everyone the next morning. Number 2 for Gu Du Xing, number 3 for Ji Mo, number 4 for Dong Wu Shang, number 5 for Luo Ke Di, and number 6 for Rui Bu Tong... Rui Bu Tong obviously wasnt present there at this time. So, Chu Yang kept his token for the time being. "You guys must remember one thing." Chu Yang solemnly said, "Theres a purple crystal space in this token. And, you can open it if you want to. I have put some life-saving pills in there. Pop the pill if you encounter any bad situation by chance, and run away to save your life!" He then said in a heavy voice, "Heavenly Armament Pavilion is ours. But, I dont want any of you to receive any harm! You must remember that life is the most precious thing... no matter what the circumstances would be! Missions and organizations... are merely transient! I want my brothers to move unhindered through the Nine Heavens. But, I dont want to mourn over the corpses of my brothers and fall into the whirlpool of revenge thereafter! Do you understand?" "Understood!" the four of them replied in unison. Their eyes were sparkling at this moment since they could clearly perceive Chu Yangs feelings from these words. Then, everyone held the short-knifes and the daggers. These were small, but they could cut iron like it was mud. In fact, they were even sharper than their own swords. Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo were tossing and turning them. Whereas, Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing merely looked at them once, and kept them aside. After that, Chu Yang provided them with the masks. The six masks had nothing inmon. The masks of Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing were stern and ruthlessly ominous looking. The ones for Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo had a smiling expression, and their mouths were grinning. Chu Yangs mask was a dull and expressionless face. Everyone liked their masks very much. "Big Brother, whats the purpose of establishing our Heavenly Armament Pavilion?" Ji Mo asked. Obviously, this was the most concerning issue for all of them. So, they started to look at Chu Yang for an answer. "Our present purpose is to expand and grow stronger, and attract other experts to join us. But, our ultimate purpose is to conquer the Middle Three Heavens!" Chu Yang insipidly replied, "This should be very easy for us as long as our cultivation levels enhance at a rapid pace." [It should be very easy...] The four of them looked at Chu Yang. They had been dumbstruck by this reply. [Elder Brother Chu, what youre saying... sounds kind of weightless, ah! We may be considered to be outstanding in the younger generation. But, we six people are nothing when one takes a broader view of the Middle Three Heavens... ah...] "The Heavenly Armament Pavilion must be sessful, and must gain a reputation." Chu Yang cautiously reminded, "So, we mustnt expose our real identity before our strength reaches a certain level." Everyone wouldve understood this even if he hadnt said so... "The Heavenly Armament Pavilion will start its operation from today. After that, I will make use of every means and give you special training to help you progress!" Chu Yangs eyes brightened, "The progress-speed of your cultivation is extremely slow..." The four of them were left speechless once again. [Everyone in the Middle Three Heaves is already terrified of our present progress speed. And, you say its still slow...? However, its certainly somewhat slower than Big Brothers...] "You must advance to the Emperor level in half-a-year... or a year at most! After that, you must continue to advance to the Monarch level!" A lightning like expression shed in Chu Yang, "I will train you. The one who wouldnt be able to cultivate to the Emperor level in one years time would automatically be a lower-rank member of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. Consequently, he would have to serve the other brothers. Also, it can be any service..." "Eh?" This goal was too much... even for Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang. In fact, this was an unrealistic goal. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang had a personal goal that they would advance to the Emperor level within ten years. And, they were very confident about it! [It would be incredible if we could advance to it in ten years. But, Big Brother has asked us to advance to it in one year...] [Isnt this too farfetched?] "Believe me! I can aplish this. I can make you achieve the target." Chu Yang looked at the four of them, "Did you think that you could aplish your current achievements in such a short period of time before you met me?" The four of them lowered their heads, and pondered. [Indeed! Who couldve imagined that we would dramatically advance from Martial Great Master to a King level Expert in one-and-a-half years? We could never have imagined that in our dreams before we had met Elder Brother Chu!] Chu Yang mischievouslyughed, "You will see when the facts will prove it to you. So, speaking about it is useless at this time... You still remember my training method, right? Half of the men will go out, and half of you will train. This will happen every day. And, this will go-on in rotation." This matter had been decided. Their journey started from this day. The Gu n had already gone ahead of the other ns. What was worth noting was... Chu Yang made five chunks of star steel, and each of them was 500kg in weight. After that, everyone carried one chunk each, and hastened-on with their journey. They werent allowed to ride horses. They could only walk. Anyway, the horses wouldve be extremely slow if so much weight had been put on them... Dong Wu Shang was the most miserable because he also had his 285-kg ck saber on his back. In addition, Chu Yang had strictly stipted C you can die of exhaustion! But, your breaths must remain steady throughout... Chu Yang also had a chunk on his back. Mo Qing Wu was following Chu Yang through the entire journey. And, she was cheerfully smiling in a lighthearted manner. In fact, she apanied him as he led the way. And, the cute little girl would hurriedly take out her handkerchief the moment shed see sweat on Chu Yangs forehead. After that, she would carefully help him wipe the sweat... Chu Yang had thought that he would make this cute little girl to sit in a carriage. But, the Sword Spirit had resolutely stopped him C [Make her run! Her physical strength and martial power would be used up slowly. So, we must push her to her current limits. Her meridians must be brought to the vtility they had when they had been damaged. We would be able to unblock her meridians ahead of time by doing so...] They ran madly in the morning. Then, they had a lunch break. Gu Du Xing was the kind of man who wouldnt break a sweat that easily. But, he used his spiritual power until it gotpletely exhausted. Then, he used his physical strength... and it also got exhausted. Consequently, he reached his limits... This was simr to a session of morning jogging. But, Gu Du Xing felt that he was already past the limits of his body... Dong Wu Shang was even more miserable. In fact, his legs had started to shake by the time they sat down to eat. And, he drank half-a-jar of water in one breath... Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di nearly dozed-off from exhaustion. In fact, they were about to put off the chunk from their backs and lie down. But, they were strictly stopped by Chu Yang C [Eating, drinking water, and taking rest... but, you arent allowed to sleep!] These words left Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di to whine in grief. Chapter 498 Yang Ruo Lan Arrives Chu Yang was also very tired. But, he had to endure. This training would end if he were to show that he couldnt withstand it anymore... They had a meal in the afternoon. They then rested for more than half an hour. However, the duration of this break-time was insignificant if the bitter torment that these four people had suffered was taken into ount. After that, they started to dash-about wildly in the afternoon again... Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, Luo Ke Di, and Ji Mo C these four people had started to strive harder and harder! And, that was because Big Brother Chu had said C [I was a Martial Master when you guys were Martial Great Masters. But, we are on the same level now. So, I can see how much hard work you people have done!] [Fifty kilograms of weight would be added on the back of the person who falls one grade behind my cultivation level. Simrly, a hundred kilograms of weight would be added if I were to surpass you by two grades... And, the weight would keep-on adding-up...] These words left the brothers dumbstruck and unable to reply. Chu Yangs speed was purely monstrous. Wouldntparing themselves with him feel overwhelming to them? [But, Big Brother Chu has made a good point. Hes also a man. His progress is very rapid because hes diligent, ah... So, it would be very embarrassing if he manages to surpass us again...] Consequently, they trained so hard that they almost copsed... They had the evening meal. After that, they rested until their bodies were no longer sweating. In fact, Chu Yang showed them a little mercy, and allowed the brothers to put down the Star Iron. They felt as light as a feather they moment they put it down. In fact, they felt as if they could fly. Luo Ke Diy down on the ground, and faced upwards. After that, he let out a long sigh of relief and said, "This is pure pleasure, ah..." Ji Mo looked at him in a disdainful manner. However, he didnt have the strength to say anything to him. [Motherfu*ker! You dont even feel happy when you eat exotic delicacies. But, today you feel happy after putting down this big chunk...] They rested for a while. After that, Chu Yang C the supreme leader of this Heavenly Armament Pavilion, Dong Wu Shang, and Ji Mo went out, and started their journey to be famous. Gu Du Xing and Luo Ke Di stayed behind in the Gu ns camp. Gu Du Xing sat cross-legged in meditation, and tried hard to operate his martial power. He could feel that this one days training had exhausted him to his limit. He had certainly broken through some limits of his physical strength, but the effect wasnt that obvious. Instead, he had started to feel that his body had be even heavier... He recalled what Chu Yang had said, [you wouldnt be able to adapt to this training in the beginning. But, you will see the progress if youre able to withstand it for seven days.] [All that sweat wont go in vain.] Luo Ke Di was pacing back and forth with his hands sped behind his back. Ten King Level Experts of the Gu n were looking at their own Young n Lord and his friend with expressions of admiration in their eyes. No one had even dared to think about such kind of training since it wouldve exhausted them to death. But, these youngsters were so determined that they werent willing to give up... even if they would have to put their lives into it! These people used to be fearless when they were younger. However, could they have gone through such a hard training back in the day? [These youngsters have be King Level Experts at the ages of eighteen, neen or twenty. How could we have done that by relying on our meager family status and luck?] After that, Gu Du Xing started to look for ten King Level Experts of his n, and started to talk to them one by one. He wanted to understand everyones thought process and attitude. After that, he would try to evoke a heroic feeling in everyone. Gu Du Xing had an idea C [Tie up the Gu n with the Heavenly Armament Pavilion! This is perhaps the only way out for the Gu n.] Gu Du Xing felt a sense of embarrassment towards the Gu n as far as the wider view of the Middle Three Heavens was concerned. Almost all the other ns had an Emperor Level Expert to oversee their respective ns! However, the Gu n didnt. Gu Du Xing was one of the rising stars of the younger generation of the Middle Three Heavens... but, what was to be done if the Emperor Level Experts of the other ns were to attack them? Therefore, how could hepare himself with the young masters of the other ns? After all, they had strong supports to back them! This had nothing to do with ones personal cultivation level. Instead, it had everything to do with abundant heritage and backing of the n! Heritage and backing! These were the true wealth of a n. In fact, his ns development would be an unrealistic notion if he were to work alone... However, the Heavenly Armament Pavilion had created an opportunity. And, Gu Du Xing was convinced that Chu Yang would make the Heavenly Armament Pavilion rush to the Upper Three Heavens! And, his n would no longer be a lone army that struggles without support if some experts of the Gu n were to enter the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. Moreover, this could also be considered as a repayment to his foster father for everything he had done... Therefore, Gu Du Xing wanted to put up his painstaking efforts into the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. [It would be great if it seeds! But, I would at least struggle along with my brothers if it doesnt.] [I will gain life experience regardless of whether we seed or not. And, that will be a magnificent feat in its own way. Moreover, I will have my brothers by my side. So, Ill have no regrets in life!] News had recentlye from the n, and it had conveyed that his Elder Sister Xiao Miaos situation had improved a lot. His Elder Sister Xiao Miao had been released from the Dragon Prison Cave since his fame had risen. She was in house-arrest now. But, she wasnt allowed to show her face in public. It was obvious that the residual anger of those old fogies in the n hadnt faded-away yet. However, Gu Du Xings heart was very satisfied by this. In fact, he felt relieved. [I will reach the Emperor Level. After that, I will immediately marry Elder Sister Xiao Miao and take her as my wife!] [As for those old and stubborn fools in the n... they will enjoy a good life in retirement!] Gu Du Xing was progressing with great effort, but Chu Yang and others were wantonly plundering and robbing. Anyone who was going to the North on this road wasnt mediocre by any means. And, everyone had valuable belongings with them. So, they obviously werent poor either. They would go alone sometimes, and sometimes in the teams. After that, they would capture and loot! However, they were frank and honorable robbers. They would wear strange masks, and would throw the name - Heavenly Armament Pavilion. And then, they would turn and leave in an abrupt fashion... They would leave the ones they would rob with a desire to cry... but no tears to shed. Some resistances were rtively more intense. People had even put their lives in danger...! Everyone had soon been doomed to panic at the slightest sound, and had started to treat everyone as their enemy along their journeys! The poprity of the Heavenly Armament continued to increase. And, the rumors of the acts of these robbers spread overnight like forest-fire. One rumor even said that a seventh grade King Level Expert had been robbed by them! And, this had left everyone shocked and astonished... [Heavenly Armament Pavilion?! What in the world is this organization?] It was already dark in the night. Everyone was quiet, and at rest. A faintly discernable and graceful white shadow came over at this moment. She arrived so smoothly that it seemed as if a fairy had suddenlye riding the wind... after having fallen from the ninth heaven... This person was a graceful woman. And, it was obvious that she had arrived here after having pursued her target from Mt. Dingjun. In fact, she had already gone after the barracks of a few ns. She had charged in, and had only asked one thing, "Who knows Chu Yang? Is Chu Yang here?" However, she could get only one exnation in reply, "Hes the one who uncovered the evil technique of the Meng n." Most of them didnt know where Chu Yang was. Therefore, she went asking throughout the entire journey. And, she eventually tracked down and chased after the people of the Ao n during nightfall. The cultivation level of this woman was very high. The experts of the Ao n couldnt withstand her formidable aura. Therefore, Ao Xie Yun personally appeared to negotiate with her. "Chu Yang?" Ao Xie Yun wrinkled his brows, "Why are you looking for him?" "Im looking for him to settle an ount!" that woman snorted and replied. "He isnt here with us. Go and look for the Ji n, Luo n, Gu n and Dong n if you want to find him. Brother Chu would certainly be in one of those ns," Ao Xie Yun showed her the clear direction in a refined and courteous manner. The white-robed woman departed immediately-after. She continued to look for Chu Yang, and went to the slowest n first... this was obviously the Ji n. The Eldest Young Master Ji Zhu had sleepy eyes and a drowsy look. It was obvious that he didnt know where Chu Yang was. Therefore, she left and pursued forward... This woman was Yang Ruo Lan. She had returned from the Lower Three Heavens. She was passing through the Middle Three Heavens. And, she obviously wanted to find the heartless youth who had abandoned her junior sister. She wanted to teach him a lesson since she had never seen such a heartless man. He had gotten up, and left in a very selfish fashion. He didnt even know anything... he didnt have any tender sentiments or sweet intentions. Instead, he wasnt even aware of the situation! [Its fine for you to not be aware of many things in life. But, how can you be irresponsible-enough to not know about this?] [Thats your child!] She recalled that she had lost her child, and had been depressed for years as a result. She had constantly been frowning in worry ever since. She had wanted to find her child, but couldnt. Yang Ruo Lan waspletely unaware that the man who she hated, and thought was very irresponsible... was actually her own child! [This is such an enviable domestic bliss, and youre actually going to abandon this?] Yang Ruo Lan wanted to capture Chu Yang so that she could ask him C [Are you not a man?! Dont you have the least bit of conscience left?] She went through the troops of the Luo n and the Dong n as well. And, Yang Ruo Lan eventually set a clear-cut target C [He must be in the Gu n! It would be an easy task from here on]. So, she started to approach random troops, and asked them only one sentence, "Are you the people of Gu n?" She would continue the pursuit if they werent... She continued to pursue until it was the middle of the night. Atst, she saw the location of a camping area ahead! Yang Ruo Lan swiftlynded, and walked towards the camp. Luo Ke Di had slipped away, and had gone for a stroll. He was returning from his stroll at this time. And, he was waiting for Chu Yang and the others to return. In fact, he was even fantasizing in his heart, [Loots, ah! This is so amazing, ah. I dont know what all things I would get in my share after theye back...] He would be very excited whenever hed think about it. So, hed go out on a stroll from time to time to see if they hade. Soon, the moon was at its peak in the sky. But, they hadnt returned yet. So, he thought of going to bed. A pleasant voice was heard from the outside at this moment. It clearly, yet coldly asked, "Excuse me, is this the camping area of the Gu n?" Luo Ke Di was startled. So, he reflexively replied, "Yes, it is. Who are you?" "I finally found it!" Yang Ruo Lan let out a sigh of relief, "Is the man called Chu Yang here?" Luo Ke Diughed heartily and said, "Ahwooh~~~ who is looking for m... e..." He wanted to say, who is looking for my Big Brother? But, Gu Du Xing had already woken up by now. And, he had also heard that someone was looking for Chu Yang sote in the night. So, he couldnt help but have a cold feeling in his heart. He managed to stop Luo Ke Di by holding his arm. He then hurriedly whispered to him, "Dont leak Big Brothers information. First, ask her who she is." However, Gu Du Xing was toote to stop him. Luo Ke Di had already spoken half of it. Therefore, it shouldve been who is looking for my Big Brother? But, Luo Ke Di had swallowed half of it. And, it became, who is looking for m... e...? This obviously wasnt what he had intended to say. In fact, it was contextually opposite of what Luo Ke Di had wanted to say. However, that was all irrelevant! The person outside seemed to be startled at first. Then, she said, "You are Chu Yang?" her voice had already be cold. And, her berserk and murderous aura was on the verge of exploding. [Such intense murderous aura...? Has shee to carry out a vendetta against Chu Yang?] Luo Ke Di felt a deep heroic feeling surging inside himself, [Motherfu*ker! Big Brother isnt here. Let me take his ce and make her leave! She came to us to carry out a vendetta against our brother. Damn! Shes very courageous!] [How can I C Second Master Luo C demonstrate my matchless military glory if I dont even teach her a lesson?] Luo Ke Di lifted the curtain of the tent. Then, he walked out of the tent in a proud and carefree manner with his nose held high. He then asked arrogantly, "Ahwooh, Ahwooh... Wa ha ha ha. Beautiful woman, why are you looking for me C Chu Yang? Ha ha ha ha..." [This is Chu Yang...? So, this is that bastard?!] Yang Ruo Lan became so angry that she nearly fainted... [Junior Sister, ah! Junior Sister, ah! What kind of a taste do you have...] ... Chapter 499 An Accident Arises From Many Causes "Youre Chu Yang? King of Hell Chu...?" Yang Ruo Lan looked at this rascal whose frontpel was opened obliquely. This shy looking Young Master was somewhat unbelievable. "Whats wrong?" Luo Ke Di mischievouslyughed, "Arent I very handsome?" "Very well!" The rage within Yang Ruo Lans eyes zed more and more. She slowly nodded, "Chu Yang, do you still remember what good deed you have done in the Lower Three Heavens?" "Good deed... he he he..." Luo Ke Di was startled. She had genuinelye to carry out a vendetta, "I have done a lot of them. Ha-ha, I generally do good deeds, but I often dont take the credit. I have noble character and unquestionable integrity. I never demand anything in return..." Yang Ruo Lan blew her top, "You had thoughtless s*x, and then abandoned the girl. You, filthy man! You are only ying innocent! You dont have the least bit of conscience! You havemitted a sin, youre utterly heartless! Dont you have any sense of shame? You even have guts to boast about it?!" Luo Ke Di became startled at this. He spat out a mouthful of saliva. Then, he cursed, "Nonsense!" His voice hadnt even faded when he saw a white shadow shing. This graceful woman had already arrived near him. And, he was startled by this, [Shes so fast!] He was about to dodge. But, he felt a tight grip on his neck. After that, his neck was ruthlessly grabbed and pinched. Luo Ke Di screamed. The smacksmacksmacksmack sounds of a dozen or more ps were heard before he could react. Consequently, Second Master Luos head wobbled from left to right in a wildly hysteric manner. Thump! a loud sound echoed as he was pounded onto the ground by his neck. Then, he was sent flying in the air by a kick. He hadnt even fall on the ground by the time he had been kicked more than dozens of feet away in session. He didnt even have enough time to scream! A thump was heard again as he finally crashed to the ground. Then, she resolutely stepped on his neck. Luo Ke Di issued a stuffy groan. His face got covered in soil, and some of it even went inside his mouth. He had been overtaken by grieves and pain in this moment... His limbs twitched for a moment. His eyes rolled back, and revealed the white of his eyes as he issued boohoo sounds. And, he kept paddling his legs while being chocked. "I will show you what happens when you abandon your conscience!" Yang Ruo Lan was so angry that she punched and kicked him to vent her anger. She would also curse him while she thrashed him. "Senior, please stop! Calm your rage. Lets talk it out..." Gu Du Xing was watching this from one side. He hadnt expected that such an unexpected turn of events would take ce... However, there wasnt enough time to think about how to react since the situation had already gotten into a deadlock. Therefore, saying please stop, lets talk it out wasnt going to work. So, he also pulled out the sword, and dashed over in an impatient manner. He was clearly no match for this woman if their martial powers were taken into consideration. But, he also couldnt see his own brother getting beaten up. Yang Ruo Lan became angrier in her heart, [They are jackals of the same mound!] She fiercely waved the sleeves of her robe. And, she used the power of her Emperor level cultivation as she did it. Consequently, the sleeves of her robe went out hitting like arge steel-te. Gu Du Xings sword pierced the sleeves with a chi sound. But, he felt suffocating sensation in his chest the next moment. And, he was sent flying by an iparable force! Comparing himself and an Emperor level powerhouse would be likeparing the fluorescence of the sun and the moon. He was sent flying hundreds of feet away. Then, he fell on the ground with a thud. His whole body ached as he got up. He felt as if his body was falling apart. However, Yang Ruo Lan also felt gloomy in her heart. In fact, she had been startled. [This was the Drifting Cloud Iron Sleeves technique C a master art of the Yang n. How did it get pierced by the meager sword of a Sword King?] She had also felt a dense sword intention. And, it left her heart to beat like a drum... The ten King Level Experts of the Gu n rushed over. They surrounded her from all directions, and were about tounch an attack. Gu Du Xing became greatly rmed. He suppressed the difort in his body, and shouted out loud, "Youre not allowed to attack. Senior, please stop! This is a misunderstanding... he is..." He had clearly understood that they wont be able to get away alive from here if he genuinely provoked this woman! Yang Ruo Lan coldly snorted. This cold snort echoed to the bottom of the hearts of everyone like a great thunderp. And, everyones body was suddenly shaken by its impact. Gu Du Xing was about to speak, but he got interrupted by an incredible sonic wave. He then saw dazzling stars revolve before his eyes. "A true man must have the courage to ept the consequences of his actions!" Yang Ruo Lan looked at the King of hell Chu under her foot. She felt extremely disappointed. She then said, "Youre unworthy of my Junior Sister. A man like you doesnt deserve her!" She raised her leg, and kicked Luo Ke Di again. But then, her body floated back, "Today, Im sparing your petty life for the time being. But, someone woulde looking for you and teach you a lesson in future!" She gently let out a sigh. Then, she turned over in midair, and flew away as lightly as a feather. She then suddenly sped up, and disappeared before everyones eyes with a whistling sound. She then turned around, and left straight for the Upper Three Heavens. Luo Ke Di screamed as he fell to the ground. He knocked against a stump where a horse was tied up. And, he went rolling under the buttocks of the horse. Then, he crawled up while whining. He felt that there was no part of his body that was not aching, "What kind of a sin have Imitted, ah..." Gu Du Xing was speechless. [How could we have reached an agreement on this matter? The other party had clearlye looking for Chu Yang to carry out a vendetta against him. And, it probable that she had been instigated...] However, Gu Du Xing didnt believe that Chu Yang could do such a filthy deed of having thoughtless s*x, and abandoning the girlter. Chu Yang wasnt that kind of man! Luo Ke Di had taken his ce in this cmity... as a brother should have done. But, Gu Du Xing thought that there was something wrong about this matter... This matter was an ident that had arisen from many causes. Chu Yang and Yang Ruo Lan would only have needed to exchange a few sentences if they had met face to face, and he wouldve realized that thisdy was his long-lost mother. Moreover, Yang Ruo Lan wouldve also been able to sense that Chu Yang seemed familiar by using her motherly instincts... Perhaps she couldve recognized him fairly early-on. And, she wouldve known that he was her own son when that time wouldvee. Then, would Yang Ruo Lan have concealed that she was his mother? However... such a big misunderstanding had ended up happening... It could be said that it was providence... Yang Ruo Lan bitterly went away. It wasnt known how many months... or how many years she would have to wait to meet her son... "Second Brother Gu... boohoo..." Luo Ke Dis snot and tears were streaming down as he inspected his injuries. He almost wailed, "Two of my ribs have broken... the tendons of my both ankles have twisted. My shoulder got dislocated. And, I cant move my neck... boohoo... my buttocks feel numb. And, my face has also swollen..." "Awful! Thats so pitiful!" Gu Du Xing was shocked. "Second Brother, save my life..." Luo Ke Di was in a very tragic state, "I, I... I almost died on behalf of Big Brother, ah. Ive made this devotion to him. Second Brother, you can take the credit on my behalf when Big Brotheres back, ah... but please save me... Ow Ow..." Gu Du Xing shook his head, and heaved a sigh. He thought to wait for Chu Yangs return so that he could tell him about this incident. Then, he went and carefully picked-up Luo Ke Di in his arms. He then went in to heal him. ... Chu Yang, Dong Wu Shang, and Ji Mo had made a new discovery. There was just endless wastnd stretched across. There was no road to be seen! These three people had decided to go back to the camp after they had looted several people. But, they discovered that some people were covertlying over from the other direction. Their speed was very quick. These people were more than twenty in number, and they all were experts! Chu Yang idently discovered them. And, a big suspicion arose in his heart. [The people on this route are basically going north. None of them has anything to hide since their target is fairly obvious. So, going stealthily loses its meaning...] [But, what is going on with this team? Just look at their strength... they dont need to be afraid of anything, ah. So, what is the need of traveling stealthily in such a hurry in the dark of the night?] Therefore, these three men signaled to each other, and secretly jumped up to follow this group. These 22 men were moving while taking advantage of the cover of the trees. Chu Yang and others quietly followed them. There were more than 20 King Level Experts! And, they were being led by two men who had unfathomable cultivations. Such a team could easily intimidate someone at a first nce! Chu Yang, Dong Wu Shang, and Ji Mo didnt dare to think about robbing this group... They themselves wouldve gotten robbed if they had even attempted such a feat... These people remained silent throughout the entire journey. They didnt speak a word with each other. They rushed for more than ten kilometers. And, nothing could be heard... except for the sound of their footsteps! Chu Yang felt somewhat surprised by this. [What kind of a team is this? What mission do they have? They seem to be so cautious!] Soon, they were about to turn around a corner. Suddenly, one of the men who were leading them issued a whiz. He stretched his head, and looked ahead. Then, he waved his hand, and the rest of the men bent down and gathered together to listen this man whisper, "Theres nobody ahead. Besides, we are already ahead of everyone except for the Dark Bamboo. So, you guys can rx a little. Take rest here for a while. And then, we will hasten-on with our journey before the dawn breaks!" The others didnt say a word in reply. They made four groups of five, and sat down in circles. The remaining two men stood guard behind them. Dong Wu Shang moved close to Chu Yangs ear and whispered, "People of Meng n..." Chu Yang was startled. He slowly nodded. [Meng Luos n?] Chu Yang immediately understood. He had exposed the evil technique of the Meng n, and hence they had be the target of public criticism. However, they still wanted to get their hands on a ninth grade spirit beast. So, they had to separate from the other troops to try out their luck. [They themselves have caused such circumstances.] Chu Yang heard that man speak again in a low voice. In fact, his voice was filled with hatred, "It was our bad luck this time. We could have gone with the other aristocratic ns... without having to be ashamed if it werent for that little son of a bi*ch Chu Yang!" Another man puzzlingly said, "But, this matter is somewhat mysterious. It has been several hundred years since our n discovered this iplete and damaged technique. No one could ever master it. Im almost certain that... this technique has never been seen in the Middle Three Heavens. So, no one mustve known about this, ah! Howe that person knew how to crack it even though the Young Master had used it for the first time?" He pondered and added in a low voice... it seemed as if he was thinking out loud, "Even our Meng n doesnt know how to crack it... How did he know? Theres a lot to think over regarding this matter, ah." "Wait for this event to end. After that, we will catch that boy and interrogate him properly," another man said in a dark manner, "Perhaps we will make some profit out of it." "We will encircle and hunt this time... but, it is difficult to say how it would turn out." That previous man sighed and said, "Its just that ninth grade spirit beasts have never appeared in the Middle Three Heavens. So, everyone wants to have a piece of it... there will be so many experts over there. And, we may not be able to obtain anything even if we put our lives at stake!" "I have heard that there are more than one ninth grade spirit beasts," another man objected and said, "So, we can also get something at least, right? Moreover, we would have the advantage of time over those ns which are far behind if we arrive four or five days in advance. And, we can reap a great profit during this period of time." Everyone said yes one after another. Chu Yang silently gave a hand signal, and these three men quietly moved back. They moved away to a distant section of road. Then, Chu Yang stopped. He thoughtfully stroked his chin. [Meng Luo is obviously present in there.] [Its good that the people of Meng n are counting their chickens before the eggs have hatched. They are hastening-on with their journey without sparing day or night. They also want to arrive a few days earlier to gain the advantage of time and make profits... Humph! Humph! But, you have allowed me to find out about this n of yours. How can King of Hell allow you to have your wish?] [Your Meng Luo dared to target my Mo Qing Wu! Wouldnt I be unfair to myself if I allowed you to have afortable life?] Chapter 500 Lets Someone Else Do His Dirty Work "Big Brother, what should we do?" Dong Wu Shang asked in a low voice. Chu Yang pondered for a moment, and said, "I just realized that I never asked anything about these ninth grade spirit beasts. But, it seems to be very important for the Meng n from what we saw today. And... perhaps this thing is useful for the other ns as well. Otherwise, that old man wouldnt have said even if we put our lives at stake." Dong Wu Shang and Ji Mo nodded. The ns in the Middle Three Heavens had many King Level Experts. But, it would be absurd if they were told to sacrifice their lives...! And, that was because these King Level Experts were the basic support of these ns. And, the Emperor Level Experts were the main backing. As for the expert at even higher levels... it was unknown. "Lets dig deeper to be on the safe side. Wu Shang, you might as well tell everything you know about this matter." Chu Yang said. Dong Wu Shang nodded and said, "Big Brother, theres a legend you must have heard about... there used to be nine major races in the Nine Heavens. Our Human Race was one of them. And, the strange technique of the Meng n is a lost technique of Devil race. So, it is referred to as devil technique. "However, the Beast race also had simr techniques. The spirit beasts of present times carry the bloodline of the Beast race. The only difference is that they dont have the status that they used to have at that time. And, they rarely change into human-form beasts now... or you can say, the heritage of the Beast race doesnt exist in the Middle Three Heavens anymore. "But, the Beast race was very prosperous once upon a time. They used to have heroes pouring forth inrge number. Some of the powerful beast ns used to marry human women, and would even take them as concubines. They reproduced and bred... it was the most chaotic era. Every race used to intermarry. So, the blood rtions were also veryplicated..." Chu Yang nodded. He continued to listen very patiently. "At that time, there was a powerhouse who idently found a ninth grade spirit beast that was on the verge of its death. So, this individual drank its blood. And, they then refined its inner core. After that, they discovered that this had idently opened something incredible within himself..." Dong Wu Shang took a deep breath and said, "This was the blood inheritance." "Consequently, the human race came to know that... one can sometimes obtain formidable power by obtaining the blood and inner core of spirit beasts. Moreover, they had a sh of realization that this method could enable them to evenprehend the powerful cultivation methods of the Beast Race. Then, they could witness an instant advancement, and be powerful experts! "Therefore, the spirit beasts of the Nine Heavens have be everyones target." Chu Yang wrinkled his brows and asked, "Has this happened several times before?" "There are dozens of examples. In addition, some people have also written down their personal experiences." Dong Wu Shang forced a smile and said, "Therefore, this matter is authentic. "There are many spirit beasts in the Middle Three Heavens. But, the ones that have surpassed the seventh grade arent too many in number. You may swallow the spirit beasts that are grade seven or lower, but its not necessary that you would be able to open any bloodline... or obtain any inheritance... "However, the ninth grade spirit beasts have appeared this time. So, the great aristocratic ns are obviously trying out their lucks. In fact, obtaining the mere blood of one ninth grade spirit beasts would be more than what they had hoped for..." Dong Wu Shang sighed. Chu Yang silently nodded, "So, thats how it is. Lets say they obtain the inheritance and open the bloodline... then what?" "There used to be two ns in the Middle Three Heavens three-hundred years ago. One was the Miao n, and the other was the Mu n. They had opened the bloodlines by gaining ess to the inheritance of the Beast race. They then swept away the Middle Three Heavens. And, they eventually took their ns to rush straight into the Upper Three Heavens! The horror of it could be clearly seen, ah..." Dong Wu Shang exposed look of envy in his eyes. After all, leading their n to the Upper Three Heavens was the dream of every n in the Middle Three Heavens. He further added, "Both the ns became a huge sensation in the Upper Three Heavens. After that, the Miao n got the acknowledgement of the Li n, and they became allies. Later, they became rtives by marriage, and changed the n name from Miao to Li. But, this newly branched Li n got banished a hundred yearster. And, most of their experts got beheaded. So, the Li n again came down to the Middle Three Heavens. And, now it is the same Li n which Li Xiong Tu belongs to!" "The other n C Mu n was cleverer. It is still in the Upper Three Heavens. I have heard that it is one of the medium-sized ns of the Upper Three Heavens." Dong Wu Shang mischievously smiled. Chu Yang nodded. Then, he took a deep breath and said, "I understand the whole thing now. Its not surprising that people have made a big fuss about the emergence of these ninth grade spirit beasts." "This has to be that big of a fuss... Who doesnt wish to rush to the Upper Three Heavens? They would go even if they would have to be minions in the Upper Three Heavens. Damn it!" Dong Wu Shang spat. "Dont you?" Chu Yang smiled and asked, "Dont you want to lead the Dong n to the Upper Three Heavens?" Dong Wu Shang erected his thick eyebrow and said, "Obviously, I want to! I do wish to go there. But, I dont want to go up to work as a ve!" He spoke in a low and deep voice, "I have decided that I C Dong Wu Shang C will rece one of the ns of the Upper Three Heavens if I ever go there! And, I would rather not go up if I cant!" Chu Yang patted on his shoulder. Then, he slightly smiled and spoke, "You can do it!" Ji Mo was standing on one side. He suddenly interrupted and said, "You dont want to be a ve. But, that doesnt mean your n isnt willing too either! Wu Shang, it would probably be beyond your control if that timees." Dong Wu Shang looked up and let out a long sigh. Then, he patted his ck saber with a deste expression on his face. "That time hasnte yet." Chu Yang indifferently said, "Besides, he he, you dont know what the circumstances would be at that time..." "Come on, we must go back." Chu Yang stood up. "Big Brother, what about the matter of the Meng n?" Ji Mo was shocked. [Would we not deal with them?] "We will send a letter to Young Master Yu after we go back." Chu Yang softly replied, "I believe that he will know what is to be done. In addition... We will make Du Xing mobilize a few men of his n. We will tell them to overtake the Meng n. Then, we might obtain the blood of spirit beast. And, we will perhaps obtain it very early... We wont need to attack ourselves. The Meng n have be infamous... he he, we sometimes dont have to dirty our own hands to kill someone." Ji Mo prostrated himself in admiration, "Big Brother is indeed... so clever, ah! You are on a whole new level when ites to being sinister..." The three of them returned to the Gu ns camp, and found that the entire camp was in a mess. They couldnt help but be shocked. They walked fast, and went in... It was tragic sight to see Luo Ke Di lying down inside the tent. Chu Yang angrily asked, "What happened?" Gu Du Xing wanted to say something, but stopped. He merely stood there since he felt that it wouldnt be good to open his mouth at this time. So, he coughed a few times. But, he eventually exined the whole incident. Chu Yang got furious, "What do you mean by filthy man who had illicit se*ual rtion and abandoned the girl? Where did thate from? This usation is going too far!" "That woman ought to be an Emperor Level Expert!" Gu Du Xing reminded. "Emperor Level Expert... I will ughter that Emperor Level Expert..." Chu Yang exposed a cold expression in his eyes, "Which direction did she go in? How dare she injure our coyote?" "His injuries arent that serious. That womans attacks were well-calcted," Gu Du Xing exined, "These are merely external injuries. He will suffer a few days of pain at the most. The suffering would be endless. But, he hasnt sustained any grave injuries... "Its just that... his ribs are somewhat in trouble. Coyote said that they have broken. But, I have checked. They havent. But, I dont know what method was used that his ribs have be very soft. Two of his ribs have joined together into one... Im afraid he would have to suffer a lot of pain if we try to separate them." Gu Du Xing was somewhat bewildered since he didnt know whether tough or cry. "This guy is too much... could you not ask that woman to wait for a moment since I wasnt here? But, you just had to raise your head for me, and take the me in my ce!" Chu Yang let out a sigh. But, he felt warm in his heart. [My brother would prefer to be beaten up or killed... But, he would still take the blow in my ce...] "I will have a look at coyotes injuries. Wu Shang, you handle the matter that we discussed earlier, and tell Du Xing what to do." Chu Yang squatted down. He channelled his spiritual power to his palm, and started to permeate through Luo Ke Dis body. Luo Ke Di mischievouslyughed, "Its not necessary, Big Brother. I would have let youe if I had known that she wanted to beat you so badly... ha ha, this feeling is very unpleasant. Ahwooh..." "Shut up! Even such heavy injuries cant keep your mouth shut..." Chu Yang mocked him in a happy mood. [ying the clown all the time has be this guys habit...] He took out an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions pill from his bosom. He then made this guy open his mouth, and stuffed the pill in. After that, he waited for the medicinal efficacies to circte in his whole body. Then, he suddenly put his hands on Luo Ke Dis chest. And, he separated his two ribs with a snap sound. "Oh my fu*k~~~" Luo Ke Di bellowed in pain. He was sweating all over his face, "... Good~ I feel good!" The brothers couldnt help but burst intoughter at once. Chu Yang red at him in a strict manner. Then, he carefully examined him again. And, he discovered that Luo Ke Di didnt have any other major injury. The other spots had only suffered small dislocations; nothing more... Luo Ke Di exercised a few times. Then, he hopped up, andnded on the tip of his toes. He twisted his body a few times. Then, he moved his ankles. He couldnt help but click his tongue in wonder, "There is no pain... its so strange... what a pity..." "Whats the pity in this?" Ji Mo nted his eyes and asked. Luo Ke Di put on a mourning look on his face, "Motherfu*ker, howe my feet dont hurt? It wouldve been good if they still hurt..." "Why?" Dong Wu Shang was also somewhat puzzled. [He didnt want his injuries to be healed?] "I wouldnt have to carry five-hundred kilograms of weight on my back tomorrow and run on the journey if my feet were still to hurt..." Luo Ke Di replied in a disappointed manner, "I could just ride on a horse. I would very much enjoy seeing you guy carry a mountain on your backs while Id drink wine and eat meat on my ride. In fact, I wouldve even cheered for you guys to make extra effort..." His voice hadnt even faded, and Dong Wu Shang and Ji Mo hadnded beside him to greet him with kicks and punches... These brothers had turned into a lot in no time... .... .... Mo Tian Yun proceeded on his journey at the fastest possible speed. He was leading the experts of his n as he gloomily rushed towards his own n. Mo Tian Ji was also rushing wildly towards the n from some other direction. This would be the first time in history that these brothers would return home at the same time! Mo Tian Yun had been out of luck throughout the whole journey. To the extent that he became so twitchy that he wanted to kill someone... And, that was because everyone thought that Mo Tian Yun had deliberately given out false information to manipte the gambling on Mt. Dingjun since Gu Du Xing seemingly hadnt sustained any injuries... [Motherfu*ker! Mo Tian Yun gave out false information! And, hes himself a banker. God knows how much profit he has earned in this gambling...] Mo Tian Yun was penniless at this time, but he had be filthy rich in the eyes of people! In fact, he was like an iparably fat cash-cow in their eyes. The anger of being deceived, coupled with the greed of wealth, had made a disastrous mixture... Mo Tian Yun had met seven or eight groups of people who had blocked his way, and had tried to rob him on his journey. This had made Mo Tian Yun vomit out blood. In addition, another rumor had slowly spread in the Middle Three Heavens, and this one had made Mo Tian Yuns mood even gloomier. In fact, his misery had reached a point where only suicide could save him... Young Master Tu Qian Hao of Tu n had announced a reward in the Middle Three Heavens C Young Master Tu would bestow a reward of 10 million on the person who would catch Mo Tian Yun! This price couldnt be considered as low. And, it had caused Young Master Mo Tian Yun even more difficulty on his journey. ... Chapter 501 Cruel and Ungrateful! Mo Tian Yun had a bumpy ride the whole way. Only 70 or 80 out of 200 experts were left by the time they returned to the Mo n. Moreover, everyone was injured. More than 100 people had already lost their lives along the way! After that, he was greeted by a gloomy-faced Mo Tian Ji as soon as he entered the ns gates. "Mo Tian Yun, do you still have the face toe back?" Mo Tian Ji crossed his hands behind his back, and upied amanding position. "What do you mean?" "What do I mean? You ought to know that clearly! Our n has 8 big assets. And, you have mortgaged four of them! Ha ha ha... Bravo, Mo Tian Yun. You are so courageous!" Mo Tian Ji coldly said, "Dont you realize that you have endangered the safety and security of our Mo n?! In fact, it has be a question of life or death for us now!" Mo Tian Yunsplexion turned deathly pale. He retorted, "I am the future n Lord of the Mo n! Not you! What right do you have to ask me such questions?" Mo Tian Ji sneered and replied, "You have made such a blunder, yet you still think you can be the n Lord in the future? Are you sleep-talking or what?" Mo Xing Chen came from behind and said, "Tian Yun, whats the matter?" Mo Tian Yun knelt down with a thud, and began to shed tears, "Your son is ipetent..." he exined everything that had happened after he said this, "This son was thinking... my Mo n will rise up to be the number-one n in the Middle Three Heavens if I win! No other n will be able to challenge us! But, who would have thought... that such a sure-shot gamble would turn into an ident!" Mo Xing Chen heaved a deep sigh, and slumped down in disappointment. He seemed to have aged several decades in an instant. He still had some hope when he had heard about this incident earlier. He had thought that it was only a rumor... However, he had no more illusions totch onto now! It was his eldest son C whom he had always had confidence on C who hadmitted such an outrageous act! He had ruined half of Mo ns wealth in one fell swoop! Mo Xing Chen shot a disappointed look towards Mo Tian Yun. And, he continued to look at him like that for a long time. Then, he eventually heaved a mncholic sigh, "The elders congress will pass a judgment on you." Mo Tian Yuns face suddenly turned pale. The elders conference ensued soon afterwards, and it was even stricter on Mo Tian Yun. Mo Tian Yun was penalized for several crimes at once, and thus was removed from the position of the Young n Lord on the spot. He was then listed as a candidate... just like Mo Tian Ji. This penalty was rather lenient because the Great Elder Mo Wu Xin had discriminated in Mo Tian Yuns favor. Otherwise, Mo Tian Yun wouldve been sentenced to death... ~~On the same night~~ The night was already deep, and dark... Mo Tian Yun stealthily sneaked out of the ce he had been confined to, and silently made his way towards Great Elder Mo Wu Xins courtyard. Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber had always been safely put in Great Elder Mo Wu Xins residence. And, Mo Tian Yun obviously knew this fact. Mo Tian Yun had already gone through a long and painful consideration before he hade to this decision. He had no other way out. He would have to hand over his own life if he couldnt surrender Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber. And, that was because he waspletely broke at the moment. Forget about the minimum three-day period... six days had already passed by... In other words, he would have to pay 4.4 billion if he were to choose to repay the debt in money at this time! One could say that the money collected after selling-off the entire Mo n would still fall short of meeting this target! Mo Tian Yun looked at the wooden door at the entrance. He secretly grasped some item in his bosom. Aplicated look shed in his eyes. It was apanied by a faint trace of anguish. [The Great Elder has always treated me with love and care. He has always treated me like his own grandson. From infancy to adulthood... I would be fine as long as the Great Elder was around... no matter how big and how many mistakes Id make...! It can be said that the Great Elder has himself paved the way for me to the position of the Young n Lord...] [What I am going to do tonight is truly beyond unfilial, treason, and heresy...] [But, I would certainly die if I dont do it!] Mo Tian Yuns face was revealing the pain of contradiction. He hesitated for a long time. He had wanted to turn around and leave on several asions. But... he eventually didnt. And, he merely stood under the starlight for a long-long time... Finally... He lifted his hand, and knocked on the door in a gentle manner. His eyes closed as his finger knocked on the door. However, his eyes had be ruthless by the time he opened them again. And, the look on his face had be sinister! Knock Knock... "Who is it?" Great Elder Mo Wu Xins faint voice came from inside. "Great Elder, its Tian Yun," Mo Tian Yun respectfully replied. "Why did youe here?" Mo Wu Xin asked in a puzzled manner, "What are you doing here at such a critical time?" It seemed like he considered this for quite a while. Then, the door finally opened with a creaking sound. Mo Tian Yun stepped inside. Then, he quickly turned around, and shut the door. The Great Elder had always been an entric and reclusive person. He had never allowed any servant to be around him. And, he had always preferred being alone. "Tian Yun, why have youe at such hour?" The oilmps light was calmly flickering in the room. In fact, the lonemp seemed like a sacrificial vessel. "I have failed to live up to the Great Elders expectations. So, I havee to apologize in person," Mo Tian Yun respectfully knelt down. "Sigh..." Mo Wu Xin sighed. A trace of sadness shed on his skinny face as he said, "What you have done this time... is far beyond preposterous. Its too absurd. How could you make such a blunder? What were you thinking?" "I made a calction mistake." Tears started to stream down Mo Tian Yuns face as he remained kneeling on the ground. He didnt dare to raise his head... That Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber was mounted in an ordinary scabbard, and was currently hanging on the wall behind Mo Wu Xin. "You have made such a blunder that I cant help you... even if I want to. I will end up losing my position in the Mo n if I try." Mo Wu Xin sighed and said, "I have put all my effort into suppressing everyones intentions to support Tian Ji for all these years. And, Ive done that to support you! Even that plot of yours to deal with your younger siblings in the Lower Three Heavens... was also drafted by me!" Mo Wu Xin gently mmed his palm on the table, and angrily said, "Your little sister C Qing Wu C had the Three Yin Meridians in her body! But, they got damaged because of your conspiracy! Do you even know what the Three Yin Meridians represent? They represent the addition of a powerful Emperor Level Expert to my Mo n in a few decades time! At least the Emperor Level at that! Do you understand?! "The Mo n has been in its most powerful and prosperous phase even though it only has three Emperor Level Experts! The ancestor has been cultivating in seclusion for many years... God knows whether hes dead or alive..." Mo Tian Yun was sweating profusely... Mo Wu Xin angrily brushed his beard, "You know, I feel ufortable in my heart every time I see that poor little girl? So, I had no alternative but to make a decision to marry her off so that I could get her out of my sight. What the eye doesnt see the heart doesnt grieve over... "I kept suppressing Tian Ji for so many years, and I continued to clear-away the obstacles from your path! And, you gambled away half of Mo ns fortunes at such a crucial juncture...?!" Mo Wu Xin faced upwards, and heaved a deep sigh, "You havee here sote at night to make me help you. But, how do I do that?" Mo Tian Yun burst into tears as he prostrated on the ground, "I know that I have betrayed your hopes, and let you down. I know I have hurt you, and ruined your painstaking efforts. I wish I could die to rpense you..." "You dont need to die to rpense me." Mo Wu Xin knitted his brows in contemtion and said, "Now... stripping you of your position as the heir is only a stop-gap measure. We must wait for the right timing, and keep fostering you up until then... we will only need to use some tricks here-and-there; thats all. That shouldnt be a big task..." He spoke this much before he suddenly frowned. A puzzled look appeared in his eyes soon after. He then scratched his head, and asked in a bewildered manner, "Whats happening...?" Mo Tian Yun panicked and asked, "Great Elders, whats wrong...?" "Why do I feel dizzy...? Tian Yun, whats happening to me?" Mo Wu Xin shook his head. He tightly wrinkled his white brows together. Then, his body began to sway, and he nearly fell-off his chair. However, this pitiful Mo Wu Xin still hadnt suspected Mo Tian Yun... "Great Elder... you..." Mo Tian Yun called out in rm. Mo Wu Xins body suddenly began to tremble. He somehow used his hand to support himself by holding onto the table. Then, he strenuously turned his head, and looked at Mo Tian Yun with a look of disbelief in his eye. He bitterly smiled and said, "Tian Yun... Its you... isnt it?" There was still a hint of doubt in his voice. The panic-stricken Mo Tian Yun slowly stood up while Mo Wu Xin was still looking at him with disbelief in his eyes. Each and every action and movement of Mo Tian Yuns had suddenly be calm and unflustered. He patted-off the dust he had caught by kneeling on the ground. Then, he took out something from his bosom, and ced it in front of Mo Wu Xin since he was still unconvinced. This unknown object was melting, and looked like nasal mucus... Mo Wu Xins eyes suddenly turned lifeless when he saw it. Mo Tian Yun serenely replied, "Great Elder, please forgive me. I didnt wish to bite the hand that fed me... But, I... had no other way." Mo Wu Xins eyes nearly turned stiff as he looked at Mo Tian Yun. He couldnt believe that Mo Tian Yun had turned against that one person who had always supported him unconditionally, and had tried all he could to provide full assistance! "For... for what reason, ok?" Mo Wu Xins lifeless eyes looked at him. His lips were quivering. His tongue had already be somewhat stiff. And, this had caused him to add that unnecessary ok at the end of the interrogative sentence... "Why? Because I want to save my life!" Mo Tian Yun looked at him with a guilty conscience. He then said in a painful voice, "Great Elder, the fact is that I dont wish to kill you. After all, you are so good to me. In fact, you have always been like that since my childhood. You are always so good to... I genuinely wish to repay you. I also want to look after you, and your needs through your old age. I wish to serve you as you enjoy your years of retirement. But, I cannot... "And, thats because you will never allow me to take the Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber... You regard this saber as the hope of Mo ns rise. But, do you know that this saber is the only hope of my survival right now? "Mo Tian Yun roared in a low voice, "How will I get this saber if I dont get rid of you?" Mo Wu Xin was stubbornly looking at Mo Tian Yun with a bleak look in his eyes. However, the look in his eyes slowly turned into a grieving one, and it seemed as if he was slowly dying of heartbreak. The look in his eyes was the representation of that moment of realization when one finds out that ones lifetime-worth of hard-work and struggle has turned out to be a pile of shit on thest day of their life... that extreme despair and sense of utter failure makes one sick... and so depressed that they are only left with a desire to die! Mo Tian Yun reached out with his hand, and took off Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber from the wall. He held it in his hand, and slowly said, "Great Elder, you must be feeling wronged, right? Very angry...? Do you want revenge?" He smiled softly and continued, "But, you wont get a chance. This is Seven Fragrances Paralyzing Poison. I have spent a great price to get my hands on it. "In fact, I was reluctant to do this because there arent many old dogs as loyal as you. It can be said that I am putting you down far too early... You have been my dog from my childhood. And, you have served me well up until now. However..." Mo Tian Yun approached Mo Wu Xins face and whispered, "A dog will always be a dog! Emperor Level Strength... but still a dog! It will be abandoned whenever the owner wants to discard it! Because... its merely a dog! It can bite quite hard, but its... still just a dog! Do you understand? Old dog?" ... Chapter 502 Worse Than A Beast! Seven Fragrances Paralyzing Poison... his entire body had been paralyzed. Moreover, he couldnt use his Soul Sea Gathering Technique since he hadnt reached the Monarch Level either. No one was an exception to this! Not even an Emperor Level Expert on the peak of ninth grade... Mo Wu Xins body was shivering. His body shouldnt have been able to shiver under the effect of Seven Fragrance Paralyzing Poison. But, his heart was so emotionally moved that he had managed to overpower the effects of this incredible poison. His body had gone stiff, and he couldnt move. But, he still couldnt control his constant and instinctive trembling. He couldnt speak. But, his eyes shed with a trace of deep regret. He wanted to say a lot of things, but he couldnt speak at all... He wanted to say... [Youre not Mo Xing Chens son, ah. Youre my biological grandson, ah...] [Youre the son of my son Mo Xing Hai! Youre the direct descendant of my bloodline...] [I had manipted the entire Mo n at the time Mo Xing Chens wife delivered her first born son. And, I swapped their new born with you. Youre not Mo Xing Chens son. Youre my grandson!] [This old man killed many people so that you could be the n Lord of the Mo n. I drowned that new-born baby while he lived. And, I even killed your biological mother...] [Your father Mo Xing Hai met an ident a few years ago, and he was found dead. So, only this old man knows your history and your truth, ah...] [This old man has always been good to you. I have been good towards you since you were very young... Do you think that there was no reason behind it? This old man is an Emperor Level Expert and a supreme elder of the Mo n. Why would I serve as a dog under an immature and inexperienced brat like you? Did you really think I am that cheap a person...?] [Do you think there was no reason?!] [Do you think there was no reason?!!] [Do you think there was no reason?!!!] His chest was thumping madly. He was yelling in his heart. But, those words couldnt out of his mouth. [I nned for my whole life. I manipted the entire Mo n my whole life. Who wouldve thought that this old man would ultimately die by the hands of his own biological grandson? Who wouldve thought that I would die by the hands of the grandson Ive nurtured myself?] [I took unfathomable pains for him!] [I racked my brains for him!] [Imitted countless murders for him! They were unreasonable acts... each one of them! I became utterly heartless for him. And, I perpetrated every kind of viiny for him!] [And, he killed me in the end!] Mo Wu Xin suddenly felt ridiculous. This fact was extremely funny. And, it was tragic in a rather very ironic sense! He wouldveughed wildly if he couldve made a sound at this moment... And, he wouldveughed at his fate... "Old dog... do you find this funny?" Mo Tian Yun fiercely looked at the expression in Mo Wu Xins eyes. He then spoke in a low voice, "Its aggravating to see you smile!" He then unsheathed the saber. The saber-light was magnificent and as bright as a dream. But, Mo Tian Yuns hands were shivering. He himself didnt know the reason behind this. Even his heart was shivering... However, he quickly controlled this shivering of his... [I am an aplished person. How can my hands tremble for this old dog? He may have done many things for me, but... an old dog is an old dog. Whether its an old dog... or just a dog! Its still just a dog!] [He is a dog!] [Thats all he is!] Mo Tian Yun clenched his teeth. He shed the saber down, and the dreamy saber-light went out to stab! And, he fiercely jabbed it in Mo Wu Xins heart! He exerted himself in such a way that the de of the saber prated through Mo Wu Xins chest. In fact, a huge part of the de came out from his back! Mo Wu Xins body shook. His pupils also expanded. He had never expected this in the wildest of his dreams. He had always acted against his conscience to secure Mo Tian Yuns future. He had covered up Mo Tian Yuns traps against Mo Tian Ji and Mo Qing Wu. Then, he had shamelessly snatched this saber from Mo Qing Wu. However, his own biological grandson had taken this saber at this time, and had stabbed it in his heart! Mo Tian Yun grimly looked at the expanded pupils of Mo Wu Xin. He then coldly gritted his teeth since these pupils made him somewhat mad and confused. So, he maliciously said, "You havent died yet? Youre still staring at me? Do you think that you wouldnt have to die if you continued to stare at me? Do you think that I am scared, huh?" He had said that he wasnt scared. But, his voice was shivering. But then, he suddenly called out in rm and fear. Thats because Mo Wu Xins ability to act had suddenly been restored when his heart was prated by the saber. It wasnt known where this strength came from, but he extended his hands and grasped the saber! His strength seemed to have restored even though he was on the verge of death. It was as if this was the final radiance of the setting sun... He had the full ability to terminate Mo Tian Yuns life with his hand at this moment! After all, Mo Tian Yun wasnt an Emperor Level Expert. And, he didnt know the true tyranny of an Emperor Level Expert either... However, Mo Wu Xin didnt attack him. He merely looked at Mo Tian Yun with endless sorrow in his eyes. Blood was continuously flowing down from the corner of his mouth. He was firmly holding the saber with his hands. His hands were also bleeding unceasingly. He then said in a low and deep voice, "Tian Yun... you killed me... You killed me... You must know that... I am your grandfather... I am your grandfather! Youre my biological grandson... my own grandson ah..." Mo Wu Xin said this in deep and low voice, and teardrops continuously streamed down from his old eyes with every blink. "What?!" Mo Tian Yun retreated two steps, and sat down on the ground. Then, he pedaled his feet on the ground to slip backward, "What...what are you saying?" "I am your grandfather... I am your biological grandfather!" Mo Wu Xin strenuously puffed out froths of blood. He looked at Mo Tian Yun with tears in his eyes, and spoke with a stammer, "...in those days, I..." He stammered and unleashed the truth like thunder strikes from the sky in front of Mo Tian Yun, "...I am your grandfather... its the truth..." Mo Wu Xin painfully shut his eyes, "You wanted this saber... you couldve just asked... How could I say no to you? Your grandfather also... doesnt want to live... if it bears upon... your life... How could I not give up... a saber for your life...? Your grandfather... can sacrifice... so many sabers like this... for you... Anything for you..." Mo Tian Yun had been left dumbstruck! He couldve never imagined that he had killed his biological grandfather with his own hands! Then, he recalled everything in detail, and finally understood why Mo Wu Xin had always supported him since his childhood? Why he had never spared an effort for his cultivation even though Mo Tian Ji wasnt inferior to him in any aspect... Why did he go against the entire n and supported him to be the Young n Lord...? He could never understand because he always thought that he had the natural charisma of being a leader! However, he had nowe to realize that it was all merely nonsense! [What leadership quality...? What aura of a ruler...? Everything has be very simple to understand... It was so simple that anyone couldve understood it very easily...!] [Because... hes my own grandfather!] [He would always find some crafty way to help me out... even if I didnt work hard-enough...] Mo Tian Yun saw Mo Wu Xin gasping for breath in that pool of blood... speaking while stammering... and struggling in desperation while being on the verge of death... And, Mo Tian Yun suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. He felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart... [I wouldnt have killed you if I had known that youre my grandfather... I was worried that I would be the only suspect for the theft if this saber was stolen... Moreover, Chu Yang and the others wouldnt have kept my secret...] [I had no other choice but to kill you. And then, I would create a false pretense that this was the job of your enemy. And, no one wouldve doubted me once those rumors had spread out. Moreover, I wouldve shifted the me on Mo Tian Ji since you had showed so much hatred towards him. And then, I wouldve been able to take the ce of n Lord in one fell swoop...] [Because... you had always been good to me...! So, no one wouldve suspected that I couldve killed you!] [I wouldve cried loudly! I wouldve cried until I had gone into trauma. I wouldve cried until I had lost consciousness. I wouldve cried until my eyes had started to bleed... I wouldve cried until everyone had started to feel sympathy towards me... And, my crying wouldve been absolutely genuine as well. In fact, that wouldve been a genuine sentiment...] [You wouldve died, but you wouldve brought about a great benefit for me...! Not only would you have saved my life, but also my position... because I wouldve pulled out the trick that I was moved by the death of my loyal subordinate, ah...] [I had nned everything properly!] [But, how could I know... that the matter would turn out to be like this? Youre my grandfather in reality? Youre my biological grandfather? How is it possible, ah...? Why didnt tell me this before? Did you think that I wouldve leaked it out if you had told me?] [I am not that foolish.] No one had expected that things would extend to this situation... including Chu Yang even though he had forced Mo Tian Yun to take this action... Not even Mo Tian Ji who was aware of the fact that Mo Tian Yun would try to steal the saber... Even a wise guy like Mo Tian Ji had thought, [Mo Tian Yun would think of a method to distract Mo Wu Xin. Then, he would steal the saber, and escape with it.] Who wouldve imagined that Mo Tian Yun would be so vicious and merciless?! Who would have imagined that he would kill the old man? In fact, he had killed the man who had shown him kindness the size of a great mountain! He killed his biggest supporter... just for some greater interests... He hadmitted such a depraved act that it was beyond anyones expectations. Mo Tian Yun shivered from head to foot... Suddenly, he crazily pounced over, and went to grab the skinny shoulder of Mo Wu Xins. Then, he gritted his teeth, "You, you, you... you old bastard! Why didnt you tell me earlier...? You, you, you... would you be in such mess right now if you had told me earlier? You, you, you... you old bastard... you old motherfu*ker... You motherfu*ker..." Mo Wu Xin looked at him with his lifeless eyes. The expression in his eyes changed from hopeful to despair... He had told the truth because he was facing death. And, he hadnt killed this brat because he only wanted Mo Tian Yun to call him grandfather. But, he hadnt expected that this brat would be even more insane after knowing the truth. Old dog had changed into old bastard! This made the sacrifices that Mo Wu Xin had made for him... unendurable! Mo Wu Xin hoarsely smiled. Then, a strong martial energy suddenly erupted from Mo Wu Xins body, and sent Mo Tian Yun flying. His skinny body that was lying down on the floor unexpectedly stood up. Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber was still sticking out his chest as before. "I was wrong..." Mo Wu Xin let out a long sigh. He extended his hand, and exerted his strength. He then pulled out the saber from his chest. It was dripping with blood. He looked at Mo Tian Yun with rigid expression in his eyes and said, "You want this saber? Come and take it!" Mo Tian Yun looked at him in terror. He couldnt help but became scared, and drew a step back. "Come, take it!" Mo Wu Xin sorrowfully looked at his own grandson... the grandson who had just killed him. He then said in a hissing voice, "Come, and take it!" Mo Tian Yun gritted his teeth, and finally took a step forward. Mo Wu Xin smiled and spoke in a hissing voice, "Not bad! Thats my grandson! Take it! You must have what you deserve, right..." He threw the saber and the blood got sshed all over. After that, his body swayed as he murmured, "Dying at the hands of ones own grandson... I C Mo Wu Xin C am probably the only unfortunate man in eternity to have died this, right?" The life in his eyes suddenly disappeared. And, his body fell down with a thump sound. Mo Tian Yuns body shivered as he caught the saber. Then, he suddenlyughed in a trembling voice. It seemed as if he was nervous. A good while passed, and he suddenly shed the saber on Mo Wu Xins dead body. Then, he sobbed in his heart, and cussed, "You old bastard! Old bastard! You made memit such a great sin! You old bastard..." There were two mens silhouettes in a shadowy area not-too-far away. These shadows were coldly looking at this scene. Their temples were throbbing in anger! Mo Tian Ji stood in snow-white clothes in the shadow. He was apathetically looking at this scene from a distance. His vision was ice cold. And, his eyes didnt have the least bit of expression in them. ... Chapter 503 Mo Clan Starts a New Day, and Lets Go Off The Pas Soon, Mo Tian Yuns state of mind became tranquil. He then plotted everything in the secrecy of his mind. [I should be able to execute the n I had thought in my mind since its like this... but, I must to go back and let other people discover this dead body first...] [Then, I will pretend to have a sorrowful appearance...] However, he wouldnt need to pretend because he was already feeling enough pain in his heart. Mo Tian Yun put the saber on his back. Then, he sighed and nced at his grandfather. He then opened the door to walk out. However, he suddenly cried out in fear as soon he opened the door. He then fell back on the floor! Two white-haired old men stood in front of him, and they were firmly looking at him with expressions of hatred and indignation in their eyes. These old men were the Second Elder and the Third Elder of the Mo n. These were the other two Emperor Level Experts of the Mo n... Mo Tian Ji was calmly standing behind them in a snow-white robe. And, he was calmly looking at Mo Tian Yun. "You... you people..." Mo Tian Yunsplexion became deathly pale. He cowered-up on the floor, and struggled to move backwards. "Little Bastard! Old Bastard!" the Second Elder inconsbly started to talk in grief and indignation, "Its hard to imagine that our Mo n got almost destroyed by the hands of you two bastards!" Mo Tian Yuns face turned deathly grey. His whole body turned ice-cold. He knew that he was done for... through and through! He had killed his biggest supporter with his own hands. And now, he had no one who could speak in his favor in the entire Mo n! The Great Elder had been a master of all the techniques of the n, and that man couldve helped him escape to faraway ces after this matter wouldve been exposed if Mo Tian Yun hadnt done what he had today. However, Mo Tian Yun had killed him at such a critical time... He had dug his own grave! Nothing could describe Mo Tian Yuns current situation better... except for these words. Peoples shadows fluttered over. The other Elders of the Mo n, the n Lord Mo Xing Chen, and the others also arrived in quick session. And, they were greatly startled when theyid eyes on this tragic scene. The Second Elder slowly exined everything he had just heard to everyone in an ashamed and uneasy manner. It seemed as if thunderbolts had struck Mo Xing Chen. He remained standing in a daze for a long while. Then, he suddenly screamed, and vomited out blood. After that, he copsed while looking upwards! He had nearly forced his own biological son and biological daughter to go into impasse for this son of a bi*ch! Mo Xing Chens heart ached of hatred and regret. He remained unconscious... Mo Tian Yun was chained up, and taken into custody. He was to be taken to the prison from here... Mo Tian Yun passed through the front of Mo Tian Ji. He couldnt help but nce at Mo Tian Ji. He felt ashamed of his inferiority when he looked at the genuine Eldest Young Master of the n. He forced a smile, and spoke-up in a husky voice, "You won. A bastard is a bastard. And, I am a bastard. Finally, I cantpete with you." Mo Tian Ji insipidly looked at him and replied, "You lost... but, not because youre a bastard! But, because... youre unreasonable... and too ruthless! You had many opportunities to win, but you ruined them with your own hands." Mo Tian Yun was forced to walk by the ones who had chained him. Yet, he did his best to turn around, "Mo Tian Ji, I beg you one thing... the mother and son..." Mo Tian Ji callously looked at him, and replied in a calm tone, "Wouldnt he be like you... if I were to keep him alive?" He insipidly smiled, "When I C Mo Tian Ji Chandle matters... I dont leave space for any future troubles. I am also ruthless, but Im different from you. And, this is the difference between you and me." Mo Tian Yun screamed loudly. He shivered with a rustling sound, "But, hes still a child!" Mo Tian Ji gently waved his hand, "Take him away!" The trace of a struggle shed through Mo Tian Jis eyes as he watched Mo Tian Yun shout and howl. He mumbled, "Initially... you were also an innocent child." Then, he immediately turned around. He picked-up his unconscious father, and left while takingrge steps. The Mo n made an announcement the next day C [Mo n has disowned the Eldest Young Master Mo Tian Yun. The n Lord of the Mo n, Mo Xing Chen has resigned. Mo Tian Ji is officially the n Lord of the Mo n! He will be the thirteenth n Lord of the Mo n!] This notice was announced to the whole world! After that, the new n Lord of the Mo n made an announcement C [The Mo n will be fully reorganized from today onwards.] [Marrying off women of the Mo n to form alliance will be abolished from today onwards! Child marriages wouldnt happen because their parents have be matchmakers for them. They may happen only if they have a mutual attraction towards each other.] [Mo Qing Wu is the Young Miss of the Mo n. The one who would dare to disrespect her would be the enemy of the Mo n!] [The Mo n wont tolerate any threat from today onwards!] [The Mo n will cooperate with... Ji n, Luo n, Dong n, and Gu n in all fields, and will have business partnerships with them!] [And, send a letter through a falcon to Mo Qing Wu. She is the middle of a journey. Inform her that the saber is yours, and it will always be!] Mo Tian Ji carried out a ruthless and rough cleansing process of Mo Tian Yuns former forces. Mo Tian Ji was aware of the people who were loyal to Mo Tian Yun because they were loyal to the Mo n. And, he had been observing the ones who had only been loyal to Mo Tian Yun only. Mo Tian Ji obviously had ounts to settle with most of them. And, this was obviously the right time to settle those ounts! He simply had no tolerance to spare. So, Mo Tian Ji disyed an absolutely decisive stance. And, his decision of killing them left everyone to tremble... A river of blood flowed through the Mo n... Mo Tian Ji carried out the purge in the residence of maid-servants as well. Most of the maid-servants showed-off liking towards Mo Qing Wu when her Three Yin Meridians were intact, but many of them had avoided and ignored her after the Three Yin Meridians got damaged. He meted-out uniform punishment to them... regardless of their statuses! The two concubines of Mo Xing Chen were also included in Mo Tian Jis cklist. In fact, some of their rtives were a part of his list as well. So, he took action on them.. Mo Tian Ji had only one justification in his heart C [A small group of three people can turn the world around if they work wholeheartedly. But, thousands of troops and a strong foundation established in hundreds of years needs only one traitor who can make the great efforts of innumerable generations go to waste!] [Now isnt the time to show womanlypassion!] Two Elders objected his way of handling the matter of the Dreaming of a Gentle Dance saber when the elders assembly was held. They believed, [This saber is the most treasured saber of the world. How can it be given to a crippled person?] Mo Tian Ji didnt speak anything on this subject. He simply meted-out the death penalty since he was the n Lord C [Kill them without amnesty!] His words were clear [Our Mo n needs undivided attention! And, you two old bastards arent being respectful to the Young Miss of the n. Calling her a disabled person is greatly disrespectful! What use are you of if you disobey me like that? And, what harm is there in killing you if such is the case?] The power and influence of the n Lord was in the hands of Mo Tian Ji at this time. This was his era. He had genuinely achieved this power and influence, and had gathered it in one ce. Themand of the n Lord was above everything! The Mo Tian Jis power left the two Emperor Level Elders terrified! Afterwards, Mo Tian Ji issued the order [Dont seek for expansion. Seek for stability. This way, we would be able to build a firm foundation for the n in the shortest period of time.] Mo n started a new day, and let go off the past as a result of this. ... Chu Yang, Mo Qing Wu, and the others were hastening-on with their journey when such a tremendous change was happening in the Mo n. Chu Yang and others carried 500 kilograms of Star Iron along the whole way, and they walked for eight days. They couldnt adapt to the training for the first three days. And, they eventually sank into an extremely exhausted state on the fourth day. They felt powerless on the fourth day. Even Chu Yang felt terrible. So, what could one say about about Luo Ke Di, Ji Mo and the others... The tiredness obviously came from the depth of their souls. It had nothing to do with their physical strength. Chu Yang was very fierce in his heart. He had been speeding-up through the journey even if he was very exhausted. Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo vomited three times in the morning. Dong Wu Shang vomited out twice. Gu Du Xing and Chu Yang also vomited twice. In fact, they had vomited out everything in one go... However, they felt better in the afternoon. And, they again found strength in their feet in thetter half of the afternoon. They slowly started to feel habitual of it from the fifth day. And, they felt somewhat light on the seventh day... as if the weight was nothing... Perhaps an average persons body wouldve copsed by now if they were to go through such an intense strength-training. But, Chu Yang and the others were able to go through such an intense training since they had already tempered their internal organs when they were Revered Martial Artists. Therefore, they wouldnt be harmed in their present training as long as they would rx for a sufficient period of time. No significant improvement had been noted so far. But, their physical resilience had been increased greatly. They could already feel a huge increment in their strength. In addition, their concentration power had also increased while they were going through the training. However, they would have to wait for half a month to put down the 500 kilograms Iron Steel. Only then would the results be visible... Also, what was worth mentioning was... Mo Qing Wu. Mo Qing Wu disyed rare strength through this long and difficult journey... Chu Yang hadnt told her why he wanted her to walk. But, Mo Qing Wu gritted her teeth, and went on. In addition, she had been constantly taking out her small handkerchief to wipe Chu Yangs sweat. The cute little girls cheeks were bulged up. She had be so tired on the journey that her face had turned red, and she had been dripping with sweat the entire time. But, she didnt whine about it. Instead, her vision was filled with resolve C [I wont! I wont hold back Elder Brother Chu Yang!] She hadnt spoken out these words. But, her actions were showing her extremely conscientious efforts! She was a child of an aristocratic n, and she was only eleven years old. In addition, this girl had inborn debility. And, there was another disastrous issue upon that C her Three Yin Meridians were damaged! Therefore, this whole journey had been very difficult to her. In fact, these hardships were simply inadequate and inhumane. She even fainted several times on the road. Her spiritual power had already exhausted, and her physical strength had also arrived at its limits. And, this had caused the injuries of her Three Yin Meridians to rebound. Chu Yang would hold her in his arms whenever this would happen. Then, Sword Spirit would use his spiritual power, and would relieve the injury of her Three Yin Meridians. The rebound of the injuries would get eased down as a result. Her injuries would erupt from time to time, but the Sword Spirit would relieve them every time. He was doing this because he intended to use the Nine Tribtion Pill at the final moment in order to get the best result... Chu Yang felt heartache when he watched her like this, but he knew that this was necessary! [Mo Qing Wus strength must promote.] [I dont know what kind of powerful enemies shed have to face in the Upper Three Heavens when we go there. It might bring another new tragedy if her strength wouldnt upgrade.] Mostly, Mo Qing Wu would faint five times in one day. However, Chu Yang had made these exact calctions in advance. [She would hasten-on with the journey with her full strength in the beginning. The injuries of her Three Yin Meridians would be triggered within half an hour. And then, she would faint!] However, she was soon was able to continue for one-and-half hour in one flow! This increased to two hours soon-after. How much willpower Mo Qing Wu had, and how much patience Chu Yang had... it couldnt be described in a clear manner... Mo Qing Wu would struggle to walk on foot every time shed regain her consciousness. But, she was determined that she wouldnt rely on Elder Brother Chu Yangs arms. She wanted to be carried in his arms... but, she knew that Elder Brother Chu Yang was already very tired... This little girl showed strength, cleverness, and sensibility. And, this left Gu Du Xing and others so emotional that they couldnt bear to watch it... The falcon came with the letter on the ninth day... Gu Du Xing hurriedly found Chu Yang after they had taken their evening meals. His very first sentence was, "A major incident has happened in the Mo n!" Chu Yang became startled. ... Chapter 504 Crap, I Made a Fortune! "What happened?" Chu Yang thought, [Dont tell me Mo Tian Yun took action so quickly? He went back to steal the saber so fast? And, Mo Tian Ji exploited this opportunity?] These thoughts went through Chu Yangs head. Chu Yang hadnt thought that the matter of the Mo n would be so enormous that it would exceed his own expectations. His original n was C [To exploit the time when Mo Tian Yun would go to steal the saber. It would provoke a conflict between the Great Elder Mo Wu Xin and Mo Tian Yun. And, Mo Tian Ji would grab this opportunity. Moreover, Mo Tian Yun had almost dissipated the entire property of the Mo n. So, this wouldve been a fatal strike.] [Of course, Mo Tian Ji wouldve still sent over the Dream of a Gentle Dance saber. And, thats because the saber belongs to Mo Qing Wu!] Mo Qing Wu also heard the name of the Mo n. And, her tender body shivered at this. She couldnt help but expose expression of fright in her eyes. And, her petite body unconsciously leant on Chu Yang. "The Mo n has started a new day. Mo Tian Yun has already died. Mo Wu Xin is also dead. Mo Xing Chen has abdicated his responsibilities. Mo Tian Ji has be the thirteenth n Lord of the Mo n...!" Gu Du Xing took a breath. He tried to control the shock that he felt in his heart as he read out the contents of the letter. The letter he had just received suddenly sent a shiver down his spine. Everything was clear until now. Thats because Gu Du Xing thoroughly understood why such tremendous changes had urred in the Mo n... [The main cause of disaster is sitting in front of me. It is my own Big Brother!] Chu Yang had nned everything by himself. He hadpelled Mo Tian Yun into a desperate situation. And, he had nned everything very vividly in his mind. First, he effortlessly put out 300 million to show-off that he could throw away money in a casual manner. After that, he deliberately enticed the greedy heart of Mo Tian Yun. Then, he put on an indifferent appearance even though he had arge amount of money in his pocket. He was perfectly aware that Mo Tian Yun couldnt produce such a vast amount of money under such circumstances. Then, he provoked him by his words, and lured him with an easy chance to make profits. This made Mo Tian Yun mortgage the properties of his n. Then, Mo Tian Yun stepped into tragedy that he couldnt turn his head from. Chu Yang used unfathomable methods during the gambling, and turned around that lost battle! Then, he relentlessly pushed-back Mo Tian Yun in order to pressure him once the gambling hade to an end. He wasnt the least bit lenient towards him. Mo Tian Yuns ego got shattered into pieces, and he was humiliated. Moreover, he was under pressure because of Young Master Yu. And, Mo Tian Yun was forced against a corner as a result... Therefore, Mo Tian Yun was eventually left with only one hope CDreaming of a Gentle Dance saber! However, who wouldve thought that Mo Tian Yun would end up treading on the path of his ruin because of thisst hope that he thought he had... The Mo n would certainly punish him if he were to pay-off the debt with sincerity. But, they would still have to pay-off the debts of their Young n Lord. The n may have removed him from the position of the Young n Lord after he had made his n lose a fortune, but the Mo n wouldve had to clench their teeth and acknowledge this debt. However, Chu Yang had clearly understood Mo Tian Yuns nature. [Why would I take such pains to collect the money if one saber can off-set everything...?] Therefore, Mo Tian Yuns tragedy was inevitable... Chu Yangs n had basically paved a fairly spacious road which had lead Mo Tian Yun to hell. And, Mo Tian Yun had no other choice but to walk forward on that road. But, the only somewhat-unexpected thing was that... Mo Tian Yun had walked on this road so quickly... Chu Yang had only showed him a part of the road that could lead him to hell. But, Mo Tian Yun had unexpectedly advanced on it triumphantly, and had fallen right off the bridge... Mo Tian Ji had exined everything concerning the Mo n in the letter; he hadnt concealed anything. And, the words written in that letter had exposed the frightful truth. Mo Qing Wu listened to everything, and her entire body turned cold. She trembled and squeezed into Chu Yangs bosom. And, she still continued to shiver thereafter... [Who couldve imagined that such inhuman people were hidden in the n where I grew up? And, I was also one of the victims of such peoples acts!] [I would still have been a victim if I hadnt been lucky and met Elder Brother Chu Yang...] Mo Qing Wusplexion turned deathly pale as these thoughts crossed her mind. "This is very ruthless..." Chu Yang listened to the courses of events. He remained silent for a long while. And, he said these few words after a good while. He had never expected that Mo Tian Yun could be this insane... "This Mo Wu Xin... was the main culprit!" Chu Yang gently snapped his fingers, and spoke in a dark mood, "This old bastard! He caused so much harm to Qing Wu... but, he has died an easy death! And, Mo Tian Yun also died in an easy way..." "Easy?" Cold sweat seeped out from the sleeves of Ji Mo, Gu Du Xing, and others. Luo Ke Di forced a smile, "Big Brother... this is the most, most, most ruthless way to die. You couldve chopped him into pieces one by one, but even such a dragged-out death wouldnt be cruel-enough inparison to this one, ah!" Gu Du Xing also believed the same thing, "The biological grandfather put his heart out, and fostered his grandson for a lifetime. However, his great efforts and meticulous care went in vain. Moreover, he got killed by the hands of his own biological grandson the moment he was on the verge of seeding! "The grandson killed his own grandfather whilst not being aware of the truth... Such a tragedy thats linked so directly with human rtionships is the worst kind that exists! Its true that Mo Tian Yun deserved the most tragic end. But, he got to know the truth before he died. Perhaps... his soul will never be able to rest in peace..." Dong Wu Shang thought for a while. Then, he deeply sighed and said, "It was certainly miserable... but, Big Brother only wanted that saber, and didnt want him to kill his own biological grandfather. That Mo Tian Yun was so crazy and ridiculous that he reacted spontaneously without giving things a thought... This wasnt Big Brothers n in reality!" "Such pathetic people deserve hell!" Chu Yang profoundly spoke-up, "Mo Tian Yun was unworthy of sympathy. Mo Wu Xin didnt deserve any mercy either. But, this matter teaches us about one thing. You must remember this..." The brothers listened attentively in unison... "No matter what timees... no matter what impasse we find ourselves in... we mustnt take blind risks out of desperation. We must think again and again before we act. There would always be a way to survive in the impasse this is the rule of the world. We must be careful because the destruction that follows wouldnt be limited only to ourselves alone." Chu Yang heavily continued, "We brothers are the men of the same goal. So, a slight change can affect everything else..." He didnt speak any further. He only sighed softly. It was as if a me had suddenly glinted and illuminated the dark and solemn faces of these brothers. They profoundly pondered over this point, and it seemed as if they had realized something... Mo Qing Wus body shuddered with a rustling sound in Chu Yangs bosom. She still hadnt emerged from the post-traumatic stress of this matter. Chu Yang tightened his arms, and hugged her tightly. Then, he softly whispered, "Dont worry! Its in the past now." Mo Qing Wu gently nodded. She then shrank in his bosom. She felt the powerful arms of Chu Yang, and gradually felt safe in his arms. It was written in Mo Tian Jis letter that Dreaming of a Gentle Dance saber would always belong to her. But, Mo Qing Wu didnt feel very happy because of this. She was genuinely very fond of the saber. But, she only liked that saber because Elder Brother Chu Yang had given it to her. And, Elder Brother Chu Yang was at her side at this time... so, it didnt matter whether she had the saber or not... [Humph! Elder Brother Chu Yang is a lot better than that saber...] "Big Brother, do you know that your influence has already overstepped the ordinary ns even though youve just arrived in the Middle Three Heavens?" Gu Du Xing smiled. He raised the letter in his hand and said, "Mo Tian Ji has written this letter to me. But, its meant for you to read in reality. "Mo Tian Jis intentions are very clear. He wants to form a strong alliance with you from here on! Therefore, he wants to work together with every n that is rted to you! He wants the same even with Luo n... despite the fact that they have always been their enemy. And, this is because of your influence, Big Brother." Gu Du Xingughed out loud. "Correct! Mo Tian Ji is the n Lord of the Mo n now. This means that he stands by our side along with the Mo n. The Gu n doesnt have any objection either. The Second Master Ji is standing right here as well. And, there wont be any difficulty with our Ji n either. Second Master Luo is here... This bastard obviously cant represent anything. But, the Luo n is very unlikely to be our enemy in this regard. And, its the same for the Dong n..." Ji Mo excitedly said, "Big Brother... is alone equal to three big ns..." Chu Yang faintly smiled. He spoke-up in a pensive manner, "You forgot about the Huyan n. Young Lady Aobo is no less than us men, ah." Ji Mo blushed. He then mischievouslyughed. He then continued in an infatuated manner, "Speaking of which... Bobo will surely listen to me. She is such a tender and virtuousdy. She also reeks of a sense of security..." Everyone moved their eyes away. Then, theyughed heartily. Next day... early in the morning... They hadnt left for their journey yet. Young n Lord Xie Dan Qiong of the Xie n came to see them at a gallop. He hade to look for Chu Yang. "Brother Chu, our Xie ns ce is some distance away up ahead. You might want to stay over there for two days. Let me do the honors." Xie Dan Qiong pleasantly smiled. Everyone understood the reason behind this hospitality. He clearly wanted to settle the debt without any dy. After all, Xie Dan Qiong was a very proud and arrogant man. So, it was very difficult for him to bear the fact that he owed someone something... And, Xie Dan Qiongs arrival was the proof that he had already agreed to that business deal Chu Yang had previously put forward. "Of course, I would dly ept Brother Xies offer!" Chu Yang dly weed the offer. [This is exactly what I wanted, ah!] It had been quite a while since the Sword Point of the Nine Tribtion Sword had gobbled-up anything. It wanted those huge piles of Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal and Mysterious Yang Jade that were kept in the Nine Tribtion Space. So, it was in a confrontation with the Sword Spirit since the Sword Spirit didnt want it to plunder them. And, both parties had been in a deadlock as a result... Xie Dan Qiong had arrived at the right moment. His arrival was like a help in the hour of need... Xie Dan Qiong was obviously very d as well because he had gotten a big bargain. [Twenty percent higher than the market price! This... is a huge profit, ah! I will recruit many experts using this money. My ns influence would be enhanced very greatly, ah...] [One gets such a charity once in a lifetime, ah... This newly rich King of Hell Chu is willing to spend money like this. How many such people can be found in the entire Middle Three Heavens? I have no time to lose since the time that passes neveres back. I must sell the stock that has been piled up in my n this entire time...] Xie Dan Qiong was very excited. In fact, he wouldve shouted out loud if it werent to maintain secrecy, [This fool has a lot of money...e fast!] Xie Dan Qiong was obviously unaware that Chu Yang didnt value the so-called gold and silver. In fact, these golden and silver notes were inferior to toilet paper in King of Hell Chus eyes. The primary and most important thing in Chu Yangs life was to upgrade the strength of the Nine Tribtion Sword! Both of them were wearing smiles on their faces, but they had dark feelings in their hearts. Both of them believed that they hadnded a big bargain. But, it was hard to say which of them had actually made the bigger profit. The weing ceremony conducted by the Xie n was so grand that it had seemed as if the God of Wealth himself had arrived. King of hell Chu enthusiastically exchanged conventional greetings at first. And, he then looked at this mountain of gold like a greedy wolf. After that, he leisurely entered the secret treasure-house of the Xie n that contained an inheritance of nearly a millennium... [Crap! I made a fortune!!] Xie Dan Qiong and Chu Yang howled like a wolf in their hearts! ... Chapter 505 Deal! Deal! All Deals Are Finalized! In the hall... Gu Du Xing and the others ate and drank to their hearts content. These brothers didnt hold back to enjoy the hospitality of the Xie n. Instead, they gulped down a bellyful of wine and meat. In fact, they werent even worried that Elder Brother Chu had gone alone along with Xie Dan Qiong... Mo Qing Wu was the only one who wasnt eating much. She had only eaten a few mouthfuls. She looked in the direction in which Chu Yang had left. [Is Elder Brother Chu Yang not hungry?] A red and energetic shadow suddenly came over along with the sounds of hurried footsteps. This individual then shouted out loud, "Luo Ke Di!" Luo Ke Di got startled. He had just scooped up soup in his spoon. And, he spilled half of it on hispel. [Oh shoot! Oh no! I forgot about this matter... I forgot to tell this to Big Brother.] This person was Xie Dan Feng! She came walking-in at a fast pace. She then put her hands on her hips and asked, "Where is that ugly man?" "Eh?" Luo Ke Di was at a loss for words. "That one... Didnt you say that hes your brother?" Xie Dan Feng showed an anxious appearance, "Why hasnt that bastard shown his appearance for such a long time?" Luo Ke Di replied while stammering, "I... dont know this." He noticed that the other brothers were looking at him very curiously. So, Luo Ke Di had no other choice but to tell them what had happened on that day. No one expected that they would hear the words Chu Yangs Junior Brother Tan Tan. They then suddenly exposed an expression that reflected their curiosity. And, they started to interrogate in a hurried and curious manner. "Really? Does he really look ugly..." "I have heard that hes a narcissist?" "Is he that fu*king awesome?" ... Luo Ke Di exposed a painful expression, and it seemed as if he was trying to recollect the memories of past events. He then replied in a weak tone, "Youll understand when you see... I dont want to talk anymore. Now that I remember him... I dont feel hungry anymore..." Xie Dan Fengughed out loud. She didnt evade them. Instead, she sat down with them. Then, she gulped down wine, and ate meat whileughing and talking with everyone. She quickly mingled with the group. Ji Mo secretly pondered in his heart, [This Young Misss nature is simr to that of Bobos. It seems that this Tan Tan is a kindred spirit like me...] Thereafter, his mood got so good that he drank-up three cups of wine in quick session. The n members of the Xie n who were attending to the guests looked at each other in dismay. They thought, [These brothers are so careless. Their Big Brother went with our Young Master to discuss business. And, they arent even worried...? Dont they know that Eldest Young Master Xie Dan Qiong is famous as an expert of monitory calctions...?] They obviously didnt know that Gu Du Xing and the others were genuinely not worried... There was no doubt that Xie Dan Qiong was an expert of monitory calctions. But, what chance did this so-called golden abacus stand in front of Chu Yang? ... "Brother Chu, look here. This is thepensation that our n has arranged for repaying the debt of gambling." Xie Dan Qiong pointed towards a pile of rare metals, and showed them to Chu Yang. His third uncle Xie Qing Mo and his forth uncle Xie Qing Yan were standing behind him. Both of them were highly experienced businessmen. In fact, they were the ones who had arranged this. They had also arranged many auctions of rare and precious goods. And, they would obviously decide the prices of the items in these auctions as well. Chu Yang looked at the chunks of Extraterrestrial Meteorites, Underworld Cold Iron, Star Iron, Cold Gold... They were in great abundance, and were avable in all sizes. In fact, there mustve been 25 or 26 chunks of every item. The estimated value of these items must have been more than 500 million. It seemed that Xie n had a good mastery of trade, and knew how to please Chu Yang. They definitely wouldnt disappoint Chu Yang. "Its pretty good. Xie n is veryrge and influential! I want all these." Chu Yang said in a low voice, "The approximate value of these things must be 550 million taels. This should be the current market price." Xie Qing Mo and Xie Qing Yan looked at each other as soon as Chu Yang spoke out this figure. They saw the look of affirmation in each others eyes. [He is correct. The finalized market price of these things should be this; it can be ten million up and down! This King of Hell Chu has a very sharp vision!] Chu Yang thought for a moment, "I promised you... 20% higher than the market price. Therefore, I will give you one-hundred million for these." He took out golden notes worth one-hundred million as he said this, and handed them over to Xie Dan Qiong on the spot. Xie Dan Qiongs hands were continuously shaking, "Brother Chu, you have been grateful enough to extend the time limit. Moreover... my Xie n will be very ashamed to do business with you again if I sell you this stuff at this price. Please, Brother Chu Yang, keep it." Chu Yang replied with a smile, "Brother Xie, you also know this... and Ive already told you that a man never goes back on his word! Does Brother Xie think that I am a nasty man who doesnt live up to his promises?" Xie Dan Qiongs face filled with a helpless look. He then looked towards his third uncle. Xie Dan Mo slowly nodded and said, "The Young n Lord shouldnt decline since Brother Chu has such frank mindset. There will be ample time to show hospitalityter..." Xie Dan Qiong forced a smile and said, "So, I will dly ept it in that case." Chu Yangughed out loud and patted his shoulder. He thought, [How would I be able to entice you further to show me more good stuff if I dont let you make a profit from the get go?] He said, "Brother Xie, no need to be so polite. I have this mindset regarding money. So, these are just a bunch of numbers and nothing more. They really dont matter to me." The eyes of Xie Qing Mo and Xie Qing Yan lit-up when they heard these words. Xie Dan Qiong issued an order, and called several people toe in. He ordered them to wrap the things that Chu Yang had chosen, and asked them to be sent to the camp of the Gu n. "This ce is quite big." Chu Yang looked at this warehouse where these rare metals were stored. Then, he insipidly said. "Of course... as it should be." Xie Qing Mo showed a somewhat affectionate expression. He then said, "Minister Chu, our Xie n has been stocking up these items for many years. We can further coborate if Minister is interested." Chu Yangs eyes lit-up. And, he replied in high spirits, "Really? Then, I would like to plunder a lot today. Ha ha ha..." The nephew Xie Dan Qiong and his unclesughed heartily as well. Xie Dan Qiong said, "If Minister Chu sees anything... and fancies it... then consider it yours!" The four of them started tough heartily. All of them were extremely happy. Chu Yang thought, [I expect that you will live up to your words. It seems that I would be returning with a load of treasures from this journey. I said that I will plunder... do you genuinely think that it will be that simple?] Xie Qing Mo thought, [I expect that you will live up to your words. Do you think that you are going to plunder us? We are going to plunder your pocket instead...] "Minister Chu, pleasee here. Please!" Xie Qing Mo politely pulled Chu Yang and brought him over to the front of a thick shelf, "Minister Chu, look at this item. What do you think about it?" "Seems like a good item!" Chu Yangs eyes brightened up. It was a chunk of an unusual item that had a lot of holes on its surface. It sparkled and released a faint cold light that could make anyone heartbeats race. It was neither gold nor stone. It was only the size of a persons head, but it was exceptionally heavy. In fact, it had pressed down the iron shelf to an extent that the shelf was a little bent... The Nine Tribtion Sword cheered up inside his Dantian. In fact, it flipped over, and somersaulted in his Dantian. This red up Chu Yangs determination to take this item even more... "This thing is a chunk of Extraterrestrial Meteor Iron. It is also known as Thirty Thousand Lives." Xie Qing Mo smiled and further introduced, "This thing came flying from beyond the heavens three hundred years ago, and fell on the earth. Its shock waves affected the entire mountain range, and turned it upside down. Thirty-thousand people within the radius of 250 kilometers lost their lives due to the impact of its shock waves!" Then, Xie Qing Yan continued, "This thing was as big as a house back then. It was ming and burning like the sun. After that, we sent our men, and asked them to wait for it to cool down. Then, they smashed over and over on the surface of this burning thing with sledgehammers. This big chunk was exposed from the inside of it... Look at these holes. They are actually burn-marks from that time." "Great!" Chu Yang touched the item. Then, he exerted his wrist, and held this Thirty Thousand Lives in his hand. He felt his wrist fiercely pushed down by the weight of this item. However, he urged his strength, and managed to hold it firmly. "We dont know what this thing is. But, it is heavy, wonderful, and matchless! Only this persons head-sized piece weighs more than 2500 kilograms!" Xie Dan Qiong looked at this unusual item. The name of this item seemed to be like a thrown-out bluff. But, it was extremely solid. In fact, it was nearly indestructible. The Xie n had kept it this entire time, but they didnt know the use of this item. Chu Yang hade here at this moment. So, the first thing they thought was to sell out this trash to him. "This a good item! I want this!" Chu Yang nodded in satisfaction, "Brother Xie, please tell me the price of this." Chu Yang didnt know what this thing was. But, he knew one thing... [It can make the Nine Tribtion Sword react. So, it has to be a good thing! The important thing to note is that the Nine Tribtion Sword moveszily even when it spots Star Iron, Nightmare Steel and other items. But, it somersaulted for this chunk of Extraterrestrial Meteoric Iron... So, its obvious that this thing is very precious.] Xie Dan Qiong looked at this item, and discussed with his uncles. Then, he said, "Brother Chu, we dont know what the use of this thing is. So, we dont know its price. Moreover, it has never appeared in the market. So, theres no market value to have a reference with. You see... how about ten million taels?" These three men had discussed the price of this thing. And, they had decided it to be ten million taels. It was neither too high, nor too low. But, it wasnt meager either. They wanted to show the sincerity of the Xie n. But, they didnt wish to suffer a loss either. One must know that the Xie n had spent up to a million in silver taels for the manpower and physical resources to retrieve this Extraterrestrial Meteoric Iron. But, that was three-hundred years ago. "Very well! So, its a deal then!" Chu Yang straightforwardly said, "I will add two million taels to make that twenty-percent higher than the market price." He effortlessly took out golden notes to pay for the item. King of Hell Chu was filthy rich at the moment. And, this was the perfect annotation of that! This chunk clearly wasnt worth just ten million taels. After all, it had made the Nine Tribtion Sword somersault. So, Chu Yang wouldve even paid one-hundred-and-twenty million to get it. In fact, Chu Yang wouldve bought it even if it were to have costed him his entire worth! Xie Dan Qiong and the other two felt relieved. Then, they exposed a smile, "Brother Chu is very frank and straightforward." [This guy is really rich, ah... he flung twelve million in the blink of an eye without knowing anything about this thing...] Xie Dan Qiong epted the money amidst their conversation. He then called over a few people to lift that item and take it outside. "I dont need to introduce this thing over here, right?" Xie Dan Qiong mischievously smiled as he pointed out to a chunk of mild-red rare item. "Red Cloud Steel! It is a good item!" A bright light shed in Chu Yangs eyes. [There was a big chunk of this item in the Iron Cloud Imperial Pce. This one is also as big as that one. It is genuinely a precious thing.] "How about a hundred million for this one?" Xie Dan Qiong said. "Alright! One-hundred million plus twenty million!" Chu Yang readilyplied. "This is a piece of Nightmare Steel..." "Deal is done!" "This is a piece of Nine Hells Iron!" "Deal!" "This is a piece of..." "Deal!" "This is..." "Deal!" "This..." "Deal!" They walked past thirteen or fourteen shelves in this manner. The shelves had started to look empty like anything. In fact, they looked deste. Minister Chu had purchased everything right away! He was like a rag-picker. He would take anything as long as he found it useful. Anyway, the Xie n had arranged these items here. So, how could they possibly be ordinary? ... Chapter 506 Chu Yang Promises! Chu Yang had already thrown out eight-hundred million in just half an hour... by a rough estimation! Golden notes continued to pile up in Xie Dan Qiongs bosom. And, his bosom continued to bulge-up. Xie Dan Qiong, Xie Qing Mo, and Xie Qing Yan became increasingly excited. [Hes a very wealthy person! Hes not saying no to anything, ah...] The three of them were least interested in what Chu Yang would do with these items. [These things can only be used to forge weapons! But, forging weapons from these things isnt easy.] [The shape of some of these materials wont change even if you throw them into a volcanic crater. But, you C King of Hell Chu C are buying these things. It means that youre only collecting show-pieces. Only those old monsters of Ninth Grade Monarch level or above of the Upper Three Heavens know how to forge weapons from these things. They might be capable of forging weapons from these items... But, such kind of person must be very experienced and highly skilled. And, such people are truly elusive. So, who would you find to forge these things for you?] [Also, can you even find such people, Chu Yang?] Chu Yang continued to walk forward in high spirits. He hadnt explored the entire secret treasure-house of the Xie n yet. In fact, there were still at least one-hundred shelves that he hadnt seen yet. Chu Yang continued to walk forward, and continued to throw golden notes along the way. After that, the men of the Xie n who were waiting outside woulde inside to carry out the stuff. Gu Du Xing had arranged for people to receive the stuff in the Gu ns camp. And, he was getting these items stuffed into Chu Yangs tent. The servants of the Xie n were bringing these items to the Gu ns camp in the beginning. But, eight Revered Martial Artists had started to carry the things soon-after! There was no other way since an average man couldnt move some of those heavy items. The secret treasure-house of the Xie n was half-emptied. And, Chu Yang didnt have any more money. Chu Yang had already thrown away five billion in this secret treasure-house at the end of it! After all, the Xie n was a tyrannical force of the Middle Three Heavens. And, it had a millennium old heritage. How could they not have an abundant collection of items? Chu Yang wanted to empty the entire treasure-house at once, but it was obviously unrealistic. However, not having money wasnt a matter of concern for Chu Yang because he had plenty of other ways. "Young Master Xie," Chu Yang suddenly stopped his steps. He noticed that Xie Dan Qiongs bosom were almost full and that he couldnt hold the golden notes anymore. "Is it that Brother Chu doesnt have any more money in hand?" Xie Dan Qiong smiled. He had clearly sensed Chu Yangs problem. "Thats right. I have one thing. But, I dont know if the Xie n would be interested in it..." Chu Yang profoundly smiled. "What treasured object does Brother Chu have?" Xie Dan Qiong chuckled and said, "Brother Chu doesnt even need to put forward this item he possesses. Just tell us if you take fancy to anything. And, you can payter. I know that Brother Chu is trustworthy." [Nonsense! I am trustworthy?!] Chu Yang thought in his heart, [It has only been one month that I have arrived in the Middle Three Heavens. And, you already think that I am trustworthy? I dont know how...] "I have a chunk of Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal..." Chu Yang profoundly looked at the uncles and the nephew, "I want to sell it." "Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal?" Xie Dan Qiongs mind went nk. And, the golden notes in his bosom got scattered on the floor with shuashua sound. The eyes of Xie Qing Mo and Xie Qing Yan also popped out of their eye-sockets! The cultivation method of the Xie n had always been very reserved and gentle. In fact, it had been on the cold and feminine side. Therefore, this supreme and treasured object known as the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal could substantially boost the cultivation method of the Xie n! Moreover, there wont be any possibility of an idental rebound if they were to practice their skills while wearing the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal! This was the thing that the Xie n hadnt been able to find for over a thousand years. And, they had been longing for this thing for a long... long time! "Its the core of the crystal to be precise." Chu Yang faintly smiled, and added further. "Core of Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal...? Do you really have it? Please, take it out; I want to look at it!" these words were spoken. But, they werent spoken by any of the uncles... or the nephew Xie Dan Qiong himself. They were instead spoken by an old man who had suddenly appeared there. His mustache and beard werepletely white. He looked skinny and withered. In fact, the meat on his whole body wouldve weighed only a quarter grams put-together if it were to be cut out and put on a weighing-machine. This old guy had appeared in front of Chu Yang very suddenly. Moreover, his eyes were emitting a mysterious light of longing. "Ancestor?" Xie Dan Qiong was startled. The old man who had just arrived was the Ancestor of the Xie n in reality. Xie Zhi Qiu was already four or five hundred years old. His cultivation level was so high that even Xie Dan Qiong didnt know how high it was... "He is a Ninth Grade Emperor Level Expert. He has been observing you people with his Divine Sense this entire time. Moreover, his appearance leaves me to guess that he must have been stuck in the bottleneck for more than a hundred year... So, Im afraid that it would be the end of his lifespan if he isnt able to break through to Monarch level in theing few decades." Sword Spirit softly spoke-up inside Chu Yangs mind, "And, he can actually make the breakthrough with the help of the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal!" "No wonder you agreed to put forward the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal. So, you had intended to aim at this old guy," Chu Yang replied in his thoughts. He now understood why the Sword Spirit had been calmly telling him not to worry. The Sword Spirit had wanted to catch this big fish this entire time... "Of course..." Sword Spirit mischievouslyughed. Xie Zhi Qiu paid no attention to Xie Dan Qiong and his uncles. His eyes were firmly fixed at Chu Yang. The sound of this activity caught the attention of the high-level experts of the Xie n. And, all the high level experts who were paying attention to it appeared in quick session. "I genuinely have the core of the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal. However, I obviously want an appropriate price for it." Chu Yang insipidly smiled and said, "Otherwise, the n of Young Master Ou Du Xiao has also invited me to their secret treasury to take a look at the treasures they have..." "First you take it out. This old man guarantees you that you will be paid beyond your expectations if you really have it." Xie Zhi Qiu didnt pay attention to the saluting people of the Xie n. He only focused at Chu Yang while he spoke. "Alright." Chu Yang knew that it would be counter-productive if he were to keep these people in suspense for a long time. So, he turned over his palm, and a fist-sized core of the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal appeared in his hand. Suddenly, a cold aura spread out in the secret treasure-house. It was so cold and refreshing that it could make a soul feel tranquil! In fact, it could even pacify a persona, and make him regain tranquility regardless of how jittery he wouldve been feeling. Dozens of visions got fixed at Chu Yangs hand in unison... This chunk of jade was as clear as water. And, it was emitting a gentle radiance. Xie Zhi Qius body somewhat shivered as he stared at it! [This thing is it! This thing is actually it! This thing is the real Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal if Im not wrong! I would be able to break through to the Monarch level if I have this. Moreover... the intrinsic quality, martial power, and the cultivation method of the entire Xie n will advance forward very quickly!] "I... this... can I take a look at this?" Xie Zhi Qiu rubbed his hands. Chu Yang slightly smiled. He handed over the core of Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal. He also sighed since his heart was deeply moved by this. The Xie n was a famous n in the Middle Three Heavens! No matter what financial resources or what military forces it had... it was considered to be one of the supreme ns of the Middle Three Heavens. But, what made it praise-worthy was C the upbringing of the Xie n! The upbringing of the Xie n was stern. It was top-notch in the Middle Three Heavens! This kind of treasure could affect the fate and the future of the Xie n. So, the reaction of all the people of Xie n at the sight of this item was beyond Chu Yangs expectations. He had nned everything well in advance. He was prepared topress his consciousness if something happened. Then, he would transfer his consciousness to the Nine Tribtion Space. His consciousness would swap ces with the Sword Spirit as a result. And, the Sword Spirit would take control over Chu Yangs body. Then, the formidable power of the Nine Tribtion Sword would be unleashed in its entirety. And, that would ughter everyone of any importance in the Xie n! Chu Yang wasnt a charitable person. And, he wasnt a fool either. How would he take out such a treasured object without having precautionary measures in ce? These people of Xie n who present at this scene werent less than sixteen or seventeen in number. Expressions of greed and craving were flickering in the eyes of these people. And, killing intention was also glittering in the eyes of a few. However, this was only the case with five or six people... The majority of the people gathered had shocked and pleasantly surprised looks only. They were obviously greedy, but their expressions werent disgusting. In fact, they wouldve been abnormal if their hearts wouldnt have be greedy while looking at such a treasured thing! This left Chu Yang to praise them in his heart. The Sword Spirit had clearly anticipated the reaction of the people of the Xie n. It was exactly how he had analyzed. Xie Zhi Qiu held the core of Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal. And, he felt that it was making his withered meridians regain the flow of energy. He took a deep breath, and cherished his regained tranquility, "Little brother, you rashly put out such a valuable treasure. Did you not fear that this old man would take it... or maybe kill you for it?" "We must take risks in life." Chu Yang warmly smiled, "I want to make friends. So, I must first show my sincerity. And, I would say that I took a risk in gambling and lost if I were to get harmed because of this. But, I will have made trustworthy and reliable friends for a lifetime if I dont get harmed. I equally fear earning and losing. But, I have no other choice but to bet." "Right! Right! Right!" Xie Zhi Qiu looked at him with rapt attention for a long while. Then, he suddenlyughed heartily. He turned his head and said, "Everyone must be aware that this thing is very important for our Xie n." The other people of the Xie n nodded as they listened to the Ancestors instructions. "Little Brother, our Xie n wouldnt disappoint you since you have put this thing forward!" Xie Zhi Qiu said, "This old man might as well tell you that this thing is the most valuable treasure for us! And, this is an opportunity to achieve extremely rapid progress for our Xie n!" He looked around the secret treasure-house and said, "This secret treasure-house is yours! All the things inside it... are a price for your core of the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal! It is the price for your sincerity. You can also take any other item my Xie n may acquire at ater date if you like! We wont take any money from you in return!" He awe-inspiringly turned around and said, "Dan Qiong, did you hear this?" "Yes, Ancestor!" Xie Dan Qiong respectfully nodded. "Wait... dont you think that youre being too hasty? Senior, you might wish to think over it carefully." Chu Yang was taken aback. He hadnt expected that he would get such a majormitment in exchange for that crystal. Thismitment had left Chu Yang to feel restless in his heart! "You dont know what you have put forward. Let this old man tell you... you have put forward the future of the Xie n!" Xie Zhi Qiu replied with a respectful look on his face, "Any man who shows respect to our Xie n receives ten-fold respect in return! And, I cut the head off the body of anyone who tries to harm a single finger on our hand! I have a clear stance about gratitude and grudges! "Besides, what you have given us is so precious that we have nothing to trade it with." Xie Zhi Qiu heavily continued, "To be honest, this old man still cant estimate the value of this core of Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal. It is simply priceless!" "I see." Chu Yang solemnly replied, "This junior also needs the things in your treasure-house. So, I will dly ept them. But, I will certainly give you a generous reward in the future!" This was the first-time-ever that Chu Yang had said, I will certainly give you a generous reward in future! This phrase wouldve been mere words withoutmitment if they had been spoken by someone else. But, Chu Yang had said these words in this case. So, they were no less than amitment! Moreover, thismitment contained so much value that the Xie n couldnt even imagine! The Xie n felt that they had struck a cheap bargain. However, Chu Yang knew that it was the other way around. Chu Yang wouldve done a tit for tat if the Xie n had tried to deceive him. And, he wouldnt have been bothered about it if that had been the case. In fact, he wouldnt have had the least bit of mental pressure. However, the other person had shown such a noble character. So, their gesture had moved Chu Yangs heart. Consequently, he had decided to make this promise. But, he hadnt made this promise in the heat of the moment... Chapter 507 The Real Jasper Flower Both sides felt cordial towards each other after having spoken such words in this situation. Xie ns people got enthusiastic in quick session, and took the initiative to help Chu Yang in moving his stuff out. Gu Du Xing was standing outside. He was in-charge of receiving the items. His eyes nearly popped out as he opened his eyes wide in a stare. [Fu*k, Big Brother is emptying the entire Xie n?] He saw that huge pile of items in Chu Yangs tent. In fact, he had to arrange for two more tents for stocking things up. "Brother Chu, how will you carry so many things?" Xie Dan Qiong apanied Chu Yang out and said, "Let me prepare a few carriages for you." "Thats not necessary. I have my own means," Chu Yang replied with a smile. Xie Dan Qiong handed over that thick stack of golden notes to him during this conversation, "Brother Chu, please take this back." "What are you doing?" Chu Yang replied in an astonished manner. "Brother Chu has given our Xie n a big fortune. Our ancestor has clearly stated that entire treasure-house shall be used to buy your Mysterious Ice Jade Crystal Core. Then, this money should naturally be yours! We cant keep it." Xie Dan Qiong firmly replied. Chu Yang felt helpless at this moment. [I am fine with making profits at others expense, but I shouldnt take advantage of someone like that, right?] Xie Dan Qiong saw that Chu Yang was feeling embarrassed. And, he couldnt help butugh out loud. He then said, "Brother Chu, I know that you are feeling somewhat troubled in your heart... But, you want these things because you wish to forge weapons, correct...? Ha-ha, I was very curious to be honest. Can you really forge weapons? And, would it be possible to build one for me as well if you can?" He patted Chu Yangs shoulder and said, "Besides, we are going to have a long and steady business rtionship in the future. However, you have to go to the Ou n right now. And, their secret treasure-house is no worse than ours. So, you will need to take lots of money." "Eh?" Chu Yang felt a shock in his heart. Then, he received the money, and replied in a carefree manner, "I would dly ept this since Brother Xie is insisting." He thought in his heart, [This money is a favor from the Xie n. And, I wont let it go in vain.] "Brother Xie, may I see your famous concealed weapon... the Jasper Flower?" Chu Yang asked with much curiosity. Xie Dan Qiong was startled for a second. Then, he replied with a smile, "Why not?" He took his weapon out, and added with a sigh, "Unfortunately, my Jasper Flower isnt yet perfect..." "Oh?" Chu Yang looked at those two petal-like things, and thought with rapt attention. [Theres a contraption above it. The surrounding sharp petals begin to rotate rapidly when its touched and instilled with spiritual power. It then forms an invincible storm that can destroy any enemy who stands in front of you...] Xie Dan Qiong demonstrated it for a moment, and said, "It works like this, but... the secret manual I got with it is somewhat iplete. Its current power isnt small. However, I always feel that its still somewhatcking since I cant disy its true potential..." "Its not Jasper Flower. Its the Soul Seizing Flower des in reality!" the Sword Spirit spoke-up in a disdainful tone in his mind. "Do you know what this item is?" Chu Yang asked the Sword Spirit in a curious manner. "This is the famous weapon of the Soul Seizing Flower Fairy from 20,000 years ago. The Soul Seizing de is capable of rendering ten-thousand flowers colorless in the world. And, the enemys soul is taken away amidst the vivid rain of colorful flower! It used to be number one concealed weapon of its time! However, this kid of the Xie n has practiced it wrongly!" The Sword Spirit snorted, and added further, "Why do I know this? Its because this weapon was personally developed by me for the Seventh Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. He had it prepared as a gift for his concubine to tter her... That Soul Seizing Flower Fairy was that guys sixth concubine... do you now understand how I know this?" Chu Yang was shocked, "Eh! So, its like this... Do you still have this thing?" Sword Spirit rolled his eyes, "Do you want?" "You dont say!" "It can be manufactured in a moment. However... this Seizing Soul Flower de was originally crafted for a woman. This boy is clearly a man... Im afraid that it wont be easy for him to practice it to the perfection," Sword Spirit looked at Xie Dan Qiong and said. "Thats his problem." Chu Yang calmly replied, "Even feminine can be turned into masculine when theres determination in ones heart." The Sword Spirits eyes lit-up as he said, "Even feminine can be turned into masculine. Well said. In that case, I will help you in assisting him to aplish his goal. Whether he managed to seed or not... will totally depend on his luck!" Xie Dan Qiong saw Chu Yang holding his Jasper Flower in a pensive manner. He found this strange. So, he asked, "Brother Chu, is something wrong?" Chu Yang woke up from his pensive state of mind, and replied, "No, there is nothing wrong. I only found this Jasper Flower of yours somewhat familiar. I had once obtained two items which resemble your Jasper Flower. Or maybe... they arent entirely simr..." "Are you serious?" Xie Dan Qiongs eyes lit up. "Brother Xie, you wait here for a minute. Ill go and fetch them." Chu Yang excused himself, and slipped into the tent where he was going to wait for sometime while the Sword Spirit would craft the weapon. Chu Yang came back out not long after. He took out an item C which looked like two flower-buds C from his bosom in front of the astonished gaze of Xie Dan Qiong and said, "Brother Xie, please take a look at these..." Xie Dan Qiong couldnt hold himself back, and urgently took it over. He looked at it from all angle. Then, he pressed the contraption located below it, and the petals suddenly opened. It seemed dreamy like an illusion. However, the rim of each petal was shing sharply, and appeared eerie. It seemed as if the devil himself had drilled out from the hell and had started to wink... The more Xie Dan Qiong looked at it... the more excited he started to appear. In fact, his hands had begun to tremble soon-after... "Jasper Flower! This is the real Jasper Flower..." Xie Dan Qiong unconsciously grabbed Chu Yangs hand and asked, "Brother Chu, where did you get this item?" "I got this... from an ancient tomb..." Chu Yang replied with difficulty, "I remember getting a piece of gold leaf along with it. The practice method was inscribed on it... However, I didnt like it much because its far too feminine for my taste. So, I didnt practice it." "Gold leaf...? Practice method engraved on it...?" Xie Dan Qiong nearly fainted from overexcitement. This news had struck him like a thunderbolt from a clear sky. In fact, he had gotten so excited that he didnt know how to react... "Brother Xie... Do you like it?" Chu Yang attempted to be pretentious. He had the intention to present it to him, but he still had to follow this course of events. After all, he still had to make this story consistent in order to justify this lie. "Like...!? I love it!" A strong ray of hope appeared in Xie Dan Qiongs eyes, "Brother Chu, this may be the greatest opportunity... in my life!" "Here, its done," the Sword Spirit had carved the practice method on the gold leaf by now. However, thisst minute rush-work had made him terribly exhausted. His voice sounded in Chu Yangs mind, "I can only give him the first part of the practice method... His current cultivation isnt enough for further parts. He would probably lose his life in a few days to this Soul Seizing Flower de if he attempts to practice the second part or third part now." Chu Yang silently nodded. Then, he took out the gold leaf, "Brother Xie, take a look at this. See if its of any use or not..." He hadnt yet finished speak when he realized that Xie Dan Qiong had already snatched it from his hand... and was currently looking at it in a hungry manner. He fiercely looked up after a long time had passed, and stared at Chu Yang with such a grim look in his eyes that it gave goose bumps to Chu Yang. He then suddenly yelled, and rushed over to embrace Chu Yang... He hugged Chu Yang so hard that it nearly suffocated him... "Brother Chu! Brother Chu, you... you are the noblest man I have ever seen... you are the best!" Xie Dan Qiong was visibly moved to tears. He couldnt control himself in overexcitement, "This is the mostplete Jasper Flower, and the mostplete Jasper Flower practice method ah..." "Eh..." Chu Yang struggled to break free, "Its great that they areplete... now you let go of me first!" "I wont let go!" Xie Dan Qiong nearly began to hop while still hugging Chu Yang. King of Hell Chu rolled his eyes as he suddenly realized that this wasnt even remotely consistent with his usual elegant image... Chu Yang was embarrassed. He somehow broke free. Then, he turned his head to look around. He saw that the people Xie n were looking at them with strange looks in their eyes... He scratched his head in embarrassment. Xie Dan Qiong was also somewhat embarrassed. His handsome face had turned red, "Brother Chu... Im sorry ... Im got a little too excited and couldnt control myself." "Its fine. I understand." Chu Yang nodded his head. Then, he used his right hand to secretly rub his shoulder. He said in his heart, [You fu*ker. You got excited and hugged me so tightly that you almost dislocated my shoulder...] "Brother Chu... these ... can I keep these?" Xie Dan Qiong tightly grasped the Jasper Flower and the gold leaf, and cautiously looked at Chu Yang with a somewhat apprehensive expression in his eyes. "Yup," Chu Yang nodded. Xie Dan Qiong cheered up once again. He rushed forward to hug Chu Yang, but somehow managed to restrain himself this time around. He finally didnt lose self-control. However, his handsome face was already flushed. Chu Yang drew back two steps, and vigntly looked at him. [Dont hug me. You had better not hug me again... or I wont be able to withstand it this time...] Xie Dan Qiong went back home dancing with joy. And, he repeatedly chanted in his heart, [I mustnt let him return without getting him drunk! I must get him drunk! Brother Chu, you would feel that I wasnt a good host if I dont get you drunk... And, you will feel that I didnt entertain you properly. So, I must get you drunk. Thats the only way I can show my greater sincerity towards you...] "Has this guy lost his mind or something?" Ji Mo looked at Xie Dan Qiongs overexcited appearance, and asked in a perplexed manner, "Has this guy received such an impact after Big Brother Chu emptied his ns property... that hes gone insane?" "It seems like that to me as well," Luo Ke Di had a deep look on his face. He looked-on solemnly, "Hes showing those symptoms. I recall that this sickness is called epilepsy... And, it seems that Xie Dan Qiong is suffering from this condition..." "So pitiful..." Ji Mo nodded. "Indeed..." Luo Ke Di nodded his head, "Though, his condition isnt as worse as Second Brother Gus..." "I also think the same," Ji Mo felt that Luo Ke Di had stolen the thought in his heart. "You both get lost!" Gu Du Xing got furious, and kicked them one after another. This obviously sent them flying... The Xie n threw a banquet that night. All high-level experts of the Xie n were in attendance; including Xie Zhi Qiu even though he had shunned the world entirely, and hadnt participated in such an asion in more than 100 years. So, his presence at a banquet was simply unprecedented. Xie Zhi Qiu made a formal announcement about the alliance between the Xie n and Minister Chu before the banquet began. He clearly pointed out... [Chu Yang will be an irreceable ally of the Xie n from now on! No matter what happens... The Xie n shall support Chu Yang unconditionally. It doesnt matter whether whats just and whats wrong... we shall have a clear-cut stand, and we shall stand beside Chu Yang!] This decision was obviously somewhat insane! However, Xie Zhi Qiu knew that Chu Yang was worth it since he had seen the real Jasper Flower and the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal Core. Therefore, the friendship with him was worth it. He was worthy of Xie ns investment of time and energy in friendship! Gu Du Xing and the other brothers hade to realize this... [The Xie n of the Middle Three Heavens has be our unconditional supporter!] It could be said that this was equivalent to another big step towards Chu Yangs goal! These brothers didnt know how Chu Yang had pulled this off. However, they had a feeling that the future was going to be brighter and brighter from here on... ... Chapter 508 Challenges the Entire Clan Alone! This was a party night! Xie Dan Qiong had almost gone crazy. And, he kept on forcing cups and jars of wine on Chu Yang... Xie Dan Qiongs goal was clear C [Get him drunk!] [Only getting him drunk will show my sincerity, my hospitality, my gratitude, and my good intentions...] Only God wouldve known how this thought came to him. Chu Yang finished the first round of drinking after he had been forced to do so. He then saw that Xie Dan Qiong waspletely intoxicated. His eyes had belied his drunkenness. In fact, he would sway thrice after taking one step. And, he came over to Chu Yang in this manner. His pretty face that could make any women jealous reeked of a tipsy look, "Come on,e on. Hic~ Brother Chu, hic~ drink more!" He was constantly hupping. But, his heroic aura hadnt decreased yet. "If you dont drink... it wont do!" Xie Dan Qiong said in a loud voice, "I have secretly made this fine wine... I have mixed immortal intoxication drug in it. So, it will inhibit your spiritual powers. And, that will allow you to get drunk...e on,e on... drink from this cup... drink from this bowl... empty this jar... How would I show my hospitality if I wont get you drunk to death...?" Chu Yang was bbergasted. [What did he just say? How would I show my hospitality if I wont get you drunk to death...?] [Fine, then! Whos afraid of you if you want to drink like that...?] Chu Yang became enthusiastic. He then stood up and shouted loudly, "Fine! Lets drink, lets drink! I will show my drinking capacity to everyone. I challenge the entire Xie n! I would stop calling myself a drinker if I cant get you drunk-enough to reach a state where you copse." This sentence thoroughly instigated everyone. And, the members of the Xie n stared at him since they had gotten furious. "What did I just hear? This guy wants to challenge the entire n to a drinkingpetition?" "Get him drunk to death!" "Outdrink him!" "Get him drunk to death!" "Everyone together!" "Line up in a group! This feast wouldnt be over until he passes out due to excessive drinking!" "Lets begin..." ... Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di had tried to slip away the moment Chu Yang had made this statement. But, a few old men of Emperor Level who had tipsy expression across their faces caught these few youngsters, "Everyone is drinking! Why arent you drinking? Why dont you try?!" Ji Mos head heavily fell on the table with a thump sound not long after. His head then further slid down like mud. After that, his body slipped down the table like a snake. The way hey down on the ground was... glorious. After a while... Luo Ke Di foolishly hummed a few folk songs. He then howled thrice in a row, "Ahwooh! Ahwooh! Ahwooh!" After that, he mmed to the ground with a thud sound, and lost consciousness. After a while, Dong Wu Shang burst into loudughter. Then, he emptied three jars in one go. However, Gu Du Xing didnt utter a word. He merely got under the table, and started to snore... The cute little girl Mo Qing Wu started to jump around as she ttered. And, she continuously cried out in surprise, "Wow! Brother Ji Mo has copsed..." "Wow! Brother Coyote has also copsed..." "Wow! Brother Wu Shang is also drunk..." "Wow! Brother Du Xing is snoring..." "Wow... Elder Brother Chu Yang is still drinking..." ... Only Chu Yang was left alone. So, the n members of the Xie n felt excited because they had begun to hope that they would win thepetition soon. The Xie n had sacrificed many Masters to the wine to get Gu Du Xing and the others drunk. But, they still had the numerical advantage... However, there was one thing that no one could understand, [This King of Hell Chu looks like the king of drunkards! Howe he hasnt copsed after having drunk so much?] [King of Hell Chu seemed drunk and on the verge of copsing soon after this feast started... And, he has drunk so much more by now. But, hes still in the same condition...] [Hes still drinking, and still looks like hes on the verge of copsing... How much has he drunk?] "Bring more wine!" Minister Chu shouted. "Bring more wine!" Minister Chu shouted again. "Damn it! Pour more wine in my cup!" People of the Xie n shouted. "Come on... one by one... Dont cause a ruckus," Chu Yang kept them in order, "Come on,e on... Xie Dan Qiong, lets start from you. I will outdrink you first! Next turn is of your men. Everyone, just go over there and lie down after youve gottenpletely drunk..." Wine puffed out of Xie Dan Qiongs nose and mouth with Bangbangbang of three jars. He murmured, "I will get you drunk to death..." then, he copsed with a thud sound. Then, another man came. Chu Yang drank three jars, and outdrank that man too! People continued toe, and continued to fall! However, Minister Chu refused nobody, and continued to empty the wine cups! The people of the Xie n had a cold thought in their hearts, [Such drinking capacity he has... is he even human?] [Crap! He has drunk fifteen to twenty liters of wine by now...] However, Minister Chus drinking capacity wasnt good in reality. And, this wasnt hidden from the people of the Bu Tian Pavilion in the Iron Cloud Nation. He had only had drunk one or two liters back then, and had passed out as a result... But, the thing in this case was... The Sword Spirit had made a huge wine-barrel in the Nine Tribtion Space. And, he was helplessly looking-on as cup-after-cup and jar-after-jar of wine were being poured into the barrel. It was like the Milky Way itself was being poured into that huge wine-barrel from the ninth heaven... The barrel was about to be filled soon... Therefore, he made another extrarge barrel... The Sword Spiritughed bitterly, [How would he get drunk when hes drinking like this? Make him drink the wine of the whole world, and he still wont get drunk!] [This is cheating...] [The Xie ns people are the genuine drinkers...] At midnight! Minister Chu bellowed, "Is anyone still left? Is anyone still left?" Everyone was lying here-and-there... The only man who hadnt gotten drunk was the Ancestor of the Xie n Xie Zhi Qiu. Xie Zhi Qiu bitterly smiled, and sneaked away in silence... [I am very old. I cant follow this gang of these crazy youngsters! My effort will go in vain even if I try to participate against this youngd...] The servants of the Xie n kept quiet out of fear. However, they were looking at this King of Hell Chu with reverence in their eyes. [Crap! It is unbelievable... These dozens of men are heavy drinkers. All of them have insane drinking capacity... In fact, they are so good that they are almost immune to alcohol. Yet, all of them have been out-drunk by just one boy. And, hes still moring...] [I have never heard about such a freak-show! This is no ordinary wine. The immortal intoxication drug is mixed in it. This wine can intoxicate a spirit as well!] It seemed extremely unusual and unjustified to watch someone as young as Chu Yang with such drinking capacity! Chu Yang finally knelt down after he had shouted for a few times... he then swayed for a while, and fell down with a thud sound... However, he was still murmuring, "Bring more wine..." Minister Chu was drunk. In fact, he had been drunk ever since he had drunk one-and-half liters of wine. But, he hadnt copsed thus far because of his willpower. However, his mind suddenly became rxed since he had won. And, the immortal intoxication drug finally took over him. He was unable to remain in a standing position as a result... The Sword Spirit looked at the four big barrels in the Nine Tribtion Space. Each of them was filled with such exquisite wine. He couldnt help butugh bitterly. [The capacity of every barrel is fifty liters. This boy drank so much, and his belly hasnt even bulged like a drum... Cant the people of the Xie n see it?] Everything had been extremely chaotic this entire time. So, nobody had gotten the time to look at Chu Yangs belly... Everyone was busy drinking... thats all... The Sword Spirit sighed. He made a cup, and drank a cup of wine out of curiosity... He started to feel dizzy as a result. Then, he swayed for a little while, and cussed, "Crap... I already feel drunk... Damn it..." the Sword Spirit also copsed... The immortal intoxication drug had directly hit his mind. The Sword Spirit was a residual wisp of his original soul. So, he bore the maximum brunt of the wine. Therefore, the glorious Sword Spirit was taken down by just... one cup! The entire ce had now been filled with snoring sounds. The next day... Chu Yang opened his drowsy eyes. He shook his head twice. He felt a little dizzy. [What is this fragrance?] A small head stretched out from his side, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, you woke up, ah..." It was Mo Qing Wu. She was dressed in a thin night-dress. She came out of the nket like a kitten. And, she looked at him with a concerned look on her face. "Qing Wu? Why are you here?" Chu Yang shook his head. He was a bit perplexed, "How did you get in my bed?" "You were drunk yesterday night. And, I was worried that you would feel unwell. So, I slept with you." The cute little girl became visibly shy, "Elder Brother Chu, are you alright? You grabbed my buttocks, and its swollen now. Also... this is my bed... not yours..." "Huh?!" Chu Yang was gob-smacked. He suddenly sat up. Then, he saw that his upper body was naked. He became shocked. He hastily turned his head, and asked Mo Qing Wu, "I didnt do anything, right?" He had started to pray in his heart, [I hope I didntmit a sin... Qing Wu is still so young...] "Do what?" Mo Qing Wu opened her eyes wide, and looked at him since she was at a loss, "What are you talking about?" "Eh..." Chu Yang blinked. He was baffled. [How do I exin this?] "What did you not do?" Mo Qing Wus big eyes glittered since she was curious. "I... I didnt drink enough..." Chu Yang embarrassedly opened his eyes wide. A brilliant idea suddenly urred to him. So, he said, "So, I am thirsty, ah..." "You didnt drink enough? Humph! You were stinking so muchst night that it was unbearable." Mo Qing Wu wrinkled her small nose, "Wait, I will go and get you some water," She bare-footedly ran to bring the water bag. Chu Yang looked at the bed, and let out a sigh of relief. [It seems that I didnt do anythingst night. Finally, I feel relieved.] He drank the water with gulpglug sounds. Chu Yang was about to stand up and wear clothes, "Eh, Xiao Wu, you first go out. Elder Brother Chu Yang wants to wear clothes." "Then, wear them," the cute little girl put her palms on her cheeks. "Youre here... So, its embarrassing." Chu Yang was embarrassed. "What is embarrassing?" Mo Qing Wu felt that this concern was unnecessary. She wrinkled her nose, "They are yours. So, wear them already." Chu Yang felt helpless. He suddenly remembered an important thing, "Who took off my clothesst night?" "Obviously, I did." the cute little girl replied with a sense of achievement. She then proudly added, "Who else would do it if not me?" Minister Chus face turned red when he heard this. [I dont even remember when I was stripped naked and left with only these pair of shorts...] Mo Qing Wu looked at Chu Yang and giggled, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, are you feeling shy?" Chu Yang suddenly felt ashamed when he looked at the purity in Mo Qing Wus eyes. [Yes, ah. Little girl, you dont understand anything. You are wholly devoted to me, and care for me. Why would I be shy? Its just that I just had an extremely filthy thought...] He lifted the quilt. He then calmly got out of the bed, and spoke with a smile, "Where are my clothes..." Mo Qing Wu covered her nose with her hand and fled out, "Elder Brother Chu Yang... I have to say that I almost died because of the smell of your feetst night... And, youve lifted this quilt now, this... this... How can your feet be so smelly..." Minister Chu who was only in his shorts stood dumbstruck like a wooden chicken... A while passed before he could even let out a weird cry in his mind C [Damn it! I was so drunkst night that I forgot to wash my feet...] Chu Yang tidied up, and came out of the tent. Mo Qing Wu swiftly stepped into the tent. She then grabbed the quilt, and brought it out to put it in the sunlight. A rope was pinned between two trees. Mo Qing Wu spared no effort, and proficiently put the quilt on the rope. She looked left and right to see if anyone was around. Then, she secretly moved her small nose close to the quilt, and sniffed it. Consequently, she frowned and covered her nose. [Oh my! So stinky!] ... Chapter 509 Break through at the Same Time! Chu Yang couldnt help but became absent-minded as he watched the little and delicate silhouette bustling-about. He seemed to have returned to his previous life. They would get out of the bed together every morning in his previous life. And, the first thing Mo Qing Wu would do was dry the quilt in the sun... Mo Qing Wu would feel headache on cloudy and rainy days when there would be no sunlight... However, she would sniff the quilt every time she would dry it in the sun. Then, she would gently smile andin, "Oh my, its so stinky!" At present, Chu Yang was watching Mo Qing Wu dry the quilt under the sun, and doing things like she used to do in her previous life. And, this suddenly left him to feel warm in his heart. [Qing Wu, you are the best.] [Having you in my life is really good.] Splendid sunshine radiated on his face as he smiled brightly. His eyes filled with happiness... Gu Du Xing and others were getting into the tent while groaning at this time. But, they could feel this warmth as well. So, they couldnt help but stand quietly on one side for the fear that they would disturb Chu Yang and Mo Qing Wu... They feared that they would disturb this peace. A mysterious light suddenly shed in Ji Mos mind as he watched this. And, he turned pale in rm. He suddenly let out a strange cry. He opened his eyes wide in disbelief, and hastily held out his hand and covered his mouth. Luo Ke Di asked, "What happened?" "No... nothing." Second Master Ji felt dizzy and light-headed. Then, he shook his head twice. After that, he lifted his hand, and pped himself twice with smacksmack. He then cussed, "Youre so sick, Ji Mo! Your brain is filled with dirty thoughts!" "Whats up?" Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang also curiously gathered around. And, these four heads crowded-in as a result. "I just had a random thought," Ji Mo felt somewhat awkward. The other three of them became more curious, "What kind of a random thought?" "I am thinking..." Ji Mo whispered, "Big Brother doesnt seem to be interested in other woman. Has he taken a fancy to Little Wu... Well, this doesnt seem to be reasonable... Big Brother cant be such a beast... right? What do you guys say?" Ji Mo became ready to get a beating after he finished. He was already prepared that the others would ridicule and scold him. In fact, he believed that they would gang up on him... However, he didnt expect that Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang would thoughtfully stroke their chins. A good while passed, and both of them looked at each other. They then whispered in unison by coincidence, "Perhaps, a little bit of a beast... I guess?" Then, they looked at Chu Yang standing over there and smiling foolishly. After that, they looked at the petite body of Mo Qing Wus. Then, they again opened their mouths and said, "Truly a beast, ah..." Ji Mo was also startled. He spoke-up with a stammer, "Do you also think so...?" Both of them nodded in reply, "Its possible, ah." Luo Ke Di was also startled. And, he also spoke-up with a stammer after a while, "Would we... would we have to call this little girl sister-inw in future?" "First... lets wait and watch for now," Gu Du Xing replied in profound tone. "We will have to do a research first," Dong Wu Shang pondered. "I also think so..." Ji Mo opened his eyes wide. Luo Ke Di screamed in excitement. "Lets just leave this issue aside for the time being!" Gu Du Xing solemnly said, "No one is allowed to speak about it! Got it?" "Correct!" Luo Ke Di excitedly said, "Lets observe for a while! Let us observe from the sidelines and figure out why Big Brother is fooling around with this little girl. And, we also need to find out why he has kidnapped her. And, why..." Xie Dan Qiong came over to Chu Yang with paleplexion at this time. His mouth was still stinking of the smell of wine. He said, "Brother Chu... Brother Chu, youre inhuman... I still have a headache..." "Eh... Big Brother, what happenedst night..." Ji Mo and the others opened their eyes wide in disbelief. Xie Dan Qiong felt like crying as he exined, "... he out-drank all of us in the drinkingpetition yesterday." The four brothers became surprised, and looked at Chu Yang. Suddenly, Luo Ke Di sighed and said, "This is so strange, ah..." The entire Xie n was knocked out in thepetitionst night! All the fogies of the Xie n had withdrawn to their rooms, and hadnte out this morning. They were ashamed... After all, the entire n had been out-drunk by just one guy. He had made all of them fall on their stomachs. How could they bear this shame? However, there was nothing to be done. Xie Dan Qiong was the Young n Lord of the Xie n. So, everyone had thought the same thing, [You had the biggest benefit from this association among all of us! Who would go and bear the shame for all of us if you dont?] Therefore, Xie Dan Qiong had shamelesslye over... "Brother Xie... you got up so early?" The sunlight was shining on the face of Chu Yang. He seemed very fresh. He was standing in front of Xie Dan Qiong in a calm andposed manner, "This is beyond my expectations..." Xie Dan Qiongs face became red. He could smell his own mouth since he was continuously puffing out the smell of liquor. He took a look at the neat and tidy body of Chu Yangs. This was obviously very shameful and awkward for him. The difference between the two of them was poles apart... ... They again started on their journey in the afternoon. Xie Dan Qiong had to make preparations for the new practice method on the other hand. The key was to first get familiar with the soul seizing flower de. Therefore, he didnt go with them even though he was reluctant to part with them. The elderly of the Xie n also embarrassingly came over to see-off Chu Yang and the others. Everyone felt embarrassed as they looked at Chu Yang... Everyone had decided in their hearts, [I will never have a duel of drinking wine with this guy in the future! I will run away the moment I see him if the matteres to drinking...] They were very broken-hearted! The masters of the Xie n then looked-on as Chu Yang and the others hastened-on with their journey with 500 kilograms of the Star Iron on their backs. And, their faces filled with heavy and pensive look at this sight. They had obtained the core of the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal. So, it could be said that Xie n was going to step into the phase of rapid development. But... there would inevitably be some limitations. This core was obviously the most valuable treasure! But, one cant be an Expert if he doesnt have willpower and perseverance! Chu Yang, Gu Du Xing, and the others had taught the people of Xie n an important lesson by their practical actions. [Would we have done such rigorous physical training so frequently while going on a journey if we had been in their ce in our youthful days? We wouldve just hurried along, thats all...] "Dan Qiong, you would have to work hard." Xie Zhi Qiu softly sighed as he watched the shadows of Chu Yangs team fade into the distance. Then, he heavily said, "This is called practicing Martial Arts! It can be said that the way youve been practicing Martial Arts is nothing in theirparison!" Xie Dan Qiongs face filled with a look of shame as he replied, "True." He firmly decided in his heart, [I wontg behind you guys!] An Expert of the Xie n suddenly shouted in shock, "Eh? Why have they started on their journey empty-handed? What about the stuff they took away yesterday?" Everyone was suddenly woken by this. They then looked at the ce where the Gu n had pitched their camps. But, they saw that it was empty. In fact, there was nothing there... Everyone sucked in cold air... [What did they do with all that stuff?] ... Chu Yang and the others covered a distance of 250 kilometers in one stretch. The sky had started to fill with the star light by now. So, they stopped and set up a camp. Chu Yang started to circte his martial power on the same night. Those forging materials had been piled-up inside the Nine Tribtion Space. The Sword Point was well-pleased as it began to consume them in frenzy... Chu Yang examined the drug ingredients that were delivered by the Xie n. He now had a very big pile of them. They werent particrly precious. But, these treasures had good abilities. Moreover, they were high in quantity... The Sword Spirit sat down in contemtion as he watched the Sword Point absorb these items. However, the Sword Spirit didnt dare to let his guard down. The Sword Spirit believed that the Sword Point was like a small thief that couldnt be guarded against that easily. The Sword Point would absorb everything if they werent protected properly... Chu Yang felt that his bottleneck had be loose by night fall. So, he wanted to seize the moment in order to make the breakthrough. However, he wasnt the only one. Gu Du Xing and the others also had the same feeling... The main thing was that they had hastened-on with their journey while carrying heavy weights, and had been using their entire strength for eight days at a stretch. They had then taken one days break to rx in the Xie n when they had be habitual of this training. And, this one days break had been extremely crucial! The result of the training that they had been doing had manifested itself after thorough rxation! And, the entirety of that pent-up spirit energy had suddenly burst out and channeled into their meridians like the rivers that converge into the oceans... The ten King Level Experts of the Gu n saw the spirit energies that were hovering over the heads of Chu Yang and the others. And, the spirit energies were bing increasingly violent. In fact, they had soon taken the shape of a whirlpool over their heads... It was quiet, and veryte in the night. The spirit energies were gathering towards this side like the rivers that converge into oceans, and were issuing whistling sounds. The spirit energies in this area had gradually be so thick that a person with low cultivation wouldnt be able to breathe in this vicinity... The spirit energies continued to gather, and continued to form increasingly thicker clouds... they just kept on gathering... "One, two, three, four, five... hiss!" A King Level Expert of the Gu n sucked-in cold air. His mouth and eyes got crooked in disbelief, "Five people are soon going to break through at the same time! Moreover, all of them are King Level Experts! This... this... this is like an illusion!" He didnt need to say this. The other King Level Experts had already discovered the situation by now. One of the high-level King Level Experts called out in a soft voice, "Be silent! Everyone must scatter out to make a guarding formation to protect them! We cant allow the slightest amount of disturbance to their practice at this time!" The ten people immediately scattered in all the directions. They then started to watch all sides in the dim light of the night with vignce in their eyes. But, the excitement that they felt in their hearts became increasingly powerful and overwhelming. In fact, it seemed as if seas and rivers were overturning in their hearts... [Five youngsters! They are about to break through at the same time! Such brothers... at such age... have such strength...] Finally... The spirit energies suddenly issued a sound of explosion at the center of this group of whirlwinds. Then, they suddenly dispersed out in a ferocious manner. After that, they again gathered together. Then, they came downwards in a spiral, and issued whistling sounds. These spirit energies had be so dense at this moment that they had be visible, and had started to exude a mild-green color! "Hwoo~~~" Gu Du Xing exhaled a long breath, and slowly stood up. He opened his eyes, and shot two fierce sword-like-sharp rays of light from his eyes! He happened to look at a King Level Expert of the Gu n who was right opposite to him. The King Level Expert felt a chill all over his body as a result. It seemed that the two swords had suddenly arrived in front of his throat. And, he felt that he would get sliced if he were toe in contact with them. So, he didnt dare to move! Third Grade Sword King! Gu Du Xing couldnt help but feel excited in his heart, [I finally broke through!] He then looked at the other four people with deep concern. The second breakthrough was that of Dong Wu Shangs! The spirit energy over Dong Wu Shangs head infused into his meridians when he broke through. And, the saber energy dispersed out of his body, and spread all across... The saber energy pierced through the air, and issued cracking sounds... as if they had substance to themselves! Third Grade Saber King! Dong Wu Shang stood up. He and Gu Du Xing went to the left and the right side respectively, and made a protective formation for their brothers... It was like a dream scenario for the King Level Experts of the Gu n! They had just witnessed a Sword King and a Saber King breaking through at the same time! It was very unusual to see such things in the world! Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo also stood up soon-after. They had also made a breakthrough! However, the biggest whirlpool was left in the air. And, it was still spiraling endlessly. The spirit energies were constantly rushing over from all directions, and were moving towards Chu Yang like moth flies to the me. The nts within the radius of several thousand feet had dried up at such a speed that the process of their withering couldve been seen with naked eyes... The quantity of spirit energy that Chu Yang needed to break through was simply frightful! Gu Du Xing and the others looked at each other in dismay. And, they saw a look of terror shing in the each others eyes! ... Chapter 510 Breakthrough to Fourth Grade Sword King! Slowly, a terrifying whirlpool of Spirit Energy was formed in the sky. The gigantic whirlpool could be seen clearly as it slowly stirred-up. Gu Du Xing and the others could clearly see the shape and the color of this whirlpool! They looked at each other in dismay. They slowly drew back, and stopped two hundred feet away. They stood there and waited to see from afar. Spirit Energies from all directions were madly rushing over, and were getting mixed with this whirlpool. In fact, the spirit energy had started to appear like green smoke as they floated in the sky. However, an increasing amount of the spirit energy wasing over into the whirlpool like moth flies into the me! The rotation of the whirlpool was slowly speeding up! It had started to move slowly, and had eventually gained more and more speed... The whirlpool gradually took the shape of a gigantic funnel with a sharp-pointed bottom. And, the pointed-tip on the bottom was approaching the center point of Chu Yangs head... "The spirit energy is gathering like smoke from all directions. Its getting hard to breathe in a range of fifty kilometers. Im afraid to say that this is like a Monarch Level breakthrough," A King Level Expert of the Gu n looked at Chu Yang with a shocked expression as he remained seated at the center of all this. He then cried out in a low voice in disbelief, "This kind of phenomenon can only be seen in a Monarch Level breakthrough! But, a whirlpool of Monarch Level breakthrough has appeared in a King Level breakthrough. This... this... Am I dreaming all this..." The ten King Level Experts turned pale. The impact of the breakthrough of Gu Du Xing and the others was more powerful than that of an ordinary King Levels breakthrough. The Sword and Saber King breakthroughs of Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang respectively had a scary impact. But, this one was simply bizarre! [These people are sworn brothers!] [How terrible would it be once the incredible aptitudes of these brothers would mature fully?] Gu Du Xing and the others looked at each other with amazement! [The impact of Monarch Level Breakthrough...?] Everyone looked-on as the speed the whirlpools rotation became so intense that it started to issue ear-piercing whistling sounds. In fact, the color of the entire whirlpool had changed to dark green by now! It suddenly stopped for a moment. Then, it started to rotate in the reverse direction. Then, it suddenly started to move downwards! Consequently, the pointed end of the funnel that was rotating with matchless speed disappeared into the center of Chu Yangs head! Chu Yangs body exuded a fierce sound of explosion. And, every piece of Chu Yangs robe was fluttered away into tatters as a result... Mo Qing Wu was standing far away. However, she felt that an airstream had hit her. Her mouth and nose were obstructed. She held out her hand in panic, and felt that she had grabbed something. Then, she opened her eyes, and looked towards her hand. She then realized that the thing she had grabbed was a torn-out piece of Chu Yangs ck robe. A long strand of ck hair was fluttering unhurriedly in this torn-out piece of the ck robe. As anyone would think... How could there be a long hair of a woman in Chu Yangs clothes? Moreover, it looked like it had been carefully stitched in the ck robe. This clearly meant that he didnt wish to hide it from people... What was going on? The aura of the breakthrough gradually spread out in the air. Swift and fierce sword energies scattered in all directions. Then, the radiance of the green color disappeared without a trace! Third Grade Sword King! It was again a Sword King breakthrough! The Ten King Level Experts of the Gu n looked-on with amazement, [Such kind of a Sword King breakthrough makes for a rare event even in the span of a decade. However, three of them urred in one fell swoop today!] "He made a breakthrough!" Ji Mo shouted in excitement. He was about to rush towards Chu Yang and celebrate. But, he was stopped by Dong Wu Shang, "Do not move!" Everyone found an anomaly. Chu Yang had made a breakthrough, but he was still sitting in the same ce. He wasnt moving... Moreover, his entire body was covered in a dense aura. And, the aura still hadnt dispersed away. Instead, an enormous aura was still revolving around him! It seemed that the spirit energy had again started to rotate slowly in the air... [Is it the formation of a new whirlpool again?] Everyone nkly looked-on. [What is this? Ive never ever seen this kind of a bizarre phenomenon!] The whirlpool started to get bigger and bigger. And, its range started to be wider and wider. In fact, the spirit energy of higher altitudes wasing over from farther ces this time. Wave upon wave of spirit energy started to rush over towards the whirlpool as time passed. And, it again gathered in this newly-formed whirlpool like moth flies into the me. The nts in the vicinity started to wither with crunching sounds. In fact, all of them had lost their vitality in a split second! The whirlpool was slowly getting erged. The mild green smoke of the spirit energy again appeared to be bing denser and denser... However, its range was two-times wider than the previous one! "Is he going to break through again? Is he going to do this two times in a row?" the oldest King Level Exert of the Gu n cried out in rm. But, it seemed as if he was cussing. And, his fingers trembled as he clutched a wisp of his beard. Everyone had been struck dumb! [This is too... unimaginable, isnt it?] [Breakthrough... Making a smooth breakthrough even once is tantamount to heavens blessing. And, this dude is doing this a second time in a row? Arent you tired? You may not be tired... but, would your meridians be able to bear it?] Then, this expert felt that the spiritual power in his body was seemingly reacting. It seemed as if it was about to part from his body and fly away. It seemed that it was being pulled into that whirlpool of spirit energy... "Move back. Quickly!" Gu Du Xing shouted. Everyone hurriedly drew back. Dong Wu Shang grabbed Mo Qing Wu, and drew backwards by five-hundred feet! The spirit energy was rotating along with the whirlpool in the sky. It became bigger and bigger with the passage of time, and eventually took the shape of a funnel! Then, it came swishing down... The spirit energy issued a sound of explosion once again. But, this one was much more intense than the previous one. In fact, the King Level Experts were nearly knocked down to the ground by the shock! Countless sword energies were revolving around Chu Yang. It seemed as if they were celebrating the birth of a Sword King. They were fluttering up-and-down as if they were cutting the air itself into fragments. Chu Yang softly let out a sigh of relief. He then moved his neck. It issued snapping sounds. After that... he slowly stood up. His breakthrough was finally over with... Several King Level Experts became dumbfounded as they looked at this genius. They eventually heaved a sigh of relief. [That was too shocking...] An old King Level Expert of the Gu n somewhat wanted to cry but had no tears to shed. He extended one of his hands towards his old fellow on his side. Then, he extended his other hand. He bent down his three fingers. He had a confused look on his face as he shook his fingers. "What?" the other man was puzzled. "Seven years..." The King Level Expert of the Gu n was at a loss. He was dumbfounded. He shook the seven fingers that were set upright, "It took me seven years to level up from grade three to grade four... Seven years, ah! And, Im still an ordinary King Level Expert... Take a look at this guy... Just take a look at him... he leveled up from grade three to four in just... seven breaths... I... I... I think that my life has been meaningless... Fu*k it!" He looked up to the sky, and heaved a deep sigh. His cheeks were streaming with tears, "This disparity will make this old man feel diligent for a lifetime... How would I endure this?!" The other nine King Level Experts became speechless. Chu Yangs bare body had stood up. He spread out his hands, and pulled out a ck robe out of nowhere. It then got draped on his body as if it was a ck cloud. Then, he pulled and gripped his waistband. And, he regained his elegant appearance as a result... He smiled as he strode towards Gu Du Xing, Ji Mo, and the others. Then, he extended his one finger. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang forced a smile. Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo looked grief-stricken... One-hundred pounds! The meaning of this one finger was clear C [Now, I am one grade above you guys. Therefore, a hundred pound would be added on top of your one-thousand pound! Um, in other words... I will make you run while carrying 1100 pounds of weight on your back from tomorrow onwards.] "Big Brother... that was shocking!" Ji Mo groaned, "I have never seen such breakthrough capability... you once broke through from Martial Warrior to Martial Master. You had jumped across several levels at once at that time. Then, you had broken through from Martial Great Master to Revered Martial Artist, and you had again jumped several levels at once... And, now youre a King Level Expert... how do you do this? Are you even human?" Chu Yang spread out his hands, and replied helplessly, "I have my ways... dont tell me that you are worried about getting crushed by such a meager weight?" Dong Wu Shangs face twitched. He snorted and spoke-up, "Isnt it just an additional 100 pounds? Ji Mo, are you a bbering bird? I lift six-hundred pounds more weight than you guys, and I still dont whine." "Howe...?" Luo Ke Di hopped up. He felt wronged and said, "Your saber is only 570 pounds in weight, alright..." "A group of evildoers!" That dumbfounded King Level Expert of the Gu n looked at these five freaks. He then turned his head, and spoke-up in a sad tone, "This old man will also start practicing. This old man will also carry one-thousand pounds of weight on his back from tomorrow onwards...!" The ten King Level Experts sighed and walked away. However, their backs looked crooked and their footsteps were unsteady... "We have nothing much to do right now. So, theres no harm in practicing and training, right?" Chu Yang said, "Du Xing, you train Ji Mo. Wu Shang and Coyote, you guyse and attack me together." Ji Mos cheek instantly streamed with tears, "Why do I have to be trained?" Gu Du Xing exposed an evil grin. He suddenly pulled out his sword, and rushed to attack... However, Lou Ke Di was in full zest. So, he rolled-up his sleeves for battle, "Big Brother... Ahwooh... let your little brother teach you a lesson." He made a signal with his eyes. Then, he and Dong Wu Shang approached Chu Yang from the left and right sides. The saber-light sprang up in an instant. And, the sword energy spread everywhere... Chu Yangughed heartily, "Come on, then!" he pulled his sword out as his back robe fluttered in the air. Then, this group of three started to fight. Luo Ke Di immediately came to regret this action. And, this was because Chu Yang didnt show the least bit of mercy. Just one sword was pressing down two men! Dong Wu Shang could tolerate it to some extent because his saber was very heavy. In fact, Chu Yang was only dodging it. However, Luo Ke Di was met with heavy reverses since he was getting attacked by random and chaotic sword shes. In fact, he was also being kicked once in a while. And, he would be sent flying in the sky like a rubber ball each time this happened... These five people had just made their breakthrough. So, everyone had gained new insights. They werent evenly matched. But, this fight was still a treat to eyes! The two groups they were previously divided in merged together into er. So, their fight got full-on chaotic. All of them would fight one vs one at one given time. They would then fight as two-against-three the next moment. And, sometimes they would even fight as one-against-four! The fighting skills that everyone disyed in this fight were very proficient. And, these brothers were unceasingly gaining battle experience. So, they were constantly gaining new ideas and insights as a result... Chu Yang, Dong Wu Shang, and Gu Du Xing joined forces against the weaker team of Ji Mo and Luo Ke Diter on, and attacked them with their full strengths. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di obviously screamed as they got beaten up. They had obviously been pushed into an extremely distressed situation! These three had themon idea C [Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di are the weakest of us five brothers. Therefore, we must pressurize them. It will make them catch up as quickly as possible.] Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di had obviously realized this idea. So, they gritted their teeth and persistently supported each other. Theyd scream and cuss since they were being oppressed. But, they also got inspired and attacked with their full strength as a result... This fight went on until the sun rose from the east. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di surpassed their limitations during this fierce struggle... This made Chu Yang and the others stunned. [It seems that these two guys have be quite fierce...] ... Chapter 511 She Would Be the Masked Sovereign! One must know that Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo had broken through their limitations to withstand the attacks during this fierce fight. Therefore, their strength had continued to grow over the course of this fight! It wasnt something that an average person could achieve. However, Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di had reached to this point. And, this was going to y an important role in their future progress! Everyone continued to hasten-on with their journey early in the morning. Chu Yang discovered something impressive C The members in their training team had increased to sixteen. Everyone besides Mo Qing Wu was carrying weights on their backs. Gu Du Xing and the others were carrying Star Iron on their backs. And, the King Level Experts of the Gu n were carrying pieces of ordinary bluestones on their backs! A few of these ten old men were more than forty years in age. However, each of them was carrying mountain-like boulders on their backs... This discovery left Chu Yang with a desire to burst intoughter! It wasnt even past morning time, and those King Level Experts couldnt bear the weight anymore. Their waists were aching, and their backs were also paining. They had gotten cramps in their legs. So, they had no other choice but to put down the boulder. They had finally understood, [the road to make a breakthrough isnt easy to walk on...] "Its not that you cant do this. But, you have already crossed the appropriate age." Chu Yang exined while they were having their lunch, "Most of you have crossed the time of tempering of bones and internal organs since this mustve been done when you were Martial Great Masters and Revered Martial Artists! Therefore, you wouldnt be able to keep up with us youngsters. This training process starts when one is a Martial Great Master. The bones are tempered when one bes a Martial Great Master. Its very difficult to bear. And, the internal organs are tempered when one bes a Revered Martial Artist. Its also very difficult to bear!" Chu Yang insipidly said, "All of us are at King Level at present. But, our foundation was set at the time when we were Martial Great Masters and Revered Martial Artists. So, we are dozens of times stronger than you! Thus, we can do it, and you cant. This is the truth." The King Level Experts became depressed, and felt as if they had failed. Mo Qing Wu secretly pulled Chu Yang to one side after the lunch, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, I discovered a secret of yours!" "Secret...?" Chu Yang scratched his head. He was very surprised, "What kind of secret?" "Humph! There was a strand of hair in your clothes! It was a long hair!" Mo Qing Wu pouted. Then, she rolled her eyes and looked at Chu Yang, "Look, here it is." She took out the torn-out piece of Chu Yangs clothes. A strand of fine ck hair was fluttering on it. However, it seemed to be a wisp of tender sentiments that was helplessly twining therein. "Long hair..." Chu Yangs heart started to beat somewhat fast as he took this strand. He then lightly stroked this long hair with his fingers as it gently curled up on his palm. It seemed as if a woman had put the entirety of her hearts feelings on his palm... Suddenly, the slender and graceful silhouette of a woman appeared in his mind. She was standing alone, and her long hair was fluttering in the air. She was beautiful. She had a pained and bewildered expression in her eyes. Her lips gave her a stubborn and proud look... This sweet, fair, and graceful woman was dressed in a ck robe. She turned over, and the fierce mask she wore became visible to the eye. She looked at Chu Yang with gentle and tender expression in her eyes, "From today onwards... I am King of Hell Chu... "Isnt this what you want? Havent you already nned for this...?" These two questions resounded in Chu Yangs heart. And, he couldnt bear the pain in his heart. [This woman with devastatingly beautiful appearance,] [Had changed her clothes to ck robe;] [With the Icy heart and Jade Bone,] [She wore the mask to be the sovereign!] [Wu Qian Qian!] These verses had seemingly cropped-up in Chu Yangs mind. He further thought, [there is only person in Lower Three Heavens to whom I feel indebted to. And, it is none other than Wu Qian Qian.] [This woman had to sacrifice her own appearance for her infatuation. And, it has all gone in vain now. It has gone forever... this young and beautiful woman has be a pitiful person now...] Chu Yang lowered his head, and took a deep breath. [No wonder I had noticed that Wu Qian Qians hair seemed shorter after I had returned from the Great Zhao. It was also a little thin. But, I didnt ask her at that time...] [This womans heart is full of affection in reality. So, she had sacrificed her own ck hair for my ck robes!] He recalled that he had thirty or forty such ck robes in the Nine Tribtion Space! [Wu Qian Qian must have spent a lot of physical and mental effort to stitch these clothes one by one... She mustve felt a pain in her heart every time she would finish sewing a ck robe. She mustve felt deeply shattered every time, right?] Chu Yang sighed in disappointment and frustration. Mo Qing Wu rolled her eyeballs and looked at him. She softly said, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, Im going over there to find Brother Ji Mo to y with him..." She acted tactfully and swiftly went to a side. Chu Yangplied. In fact, he was somewhat absent-minded as he slowly nodded. Then, he again took out a ck robe, and slowly stroked it a little to look for the hair. And, he eventually found a hardly-noticeable strand in the hem of his robe. It was a ce where mostly peoples attention wont be drawn to... And, Wu Qian Qians hair was unexpectedly stitched there. Perhaps he wouldve never found out that a womans heart was stored in the hem of his ck robe if Mo Qing Wu hadnt discovered this by chance... These strands of hair seemed to be secretly ced. And, there seemed to be one or a fewplete strands of hair... Chu Yangs hand somewhat trembled. He was confused as to whether he wanted to know the reason behind it or not... Finally, he took a deep breath. Then, he looked for a smooth piece of bluestone. Then, he circted his martial power, and hit his palm on the bluestone to tten it. He whipped the ck robe with a woop-eesh sound on the bluestone. The cloth-fabric scattered, and only the fine ck hair was left behind on the stone. And, the long hair softly imprinted the pattern that was originally on the cloth onto the bluestone... These patterns turned out to be a few beautiful words. "Chu Yang, Qian Qian likes you." These words had been weaved in the robe using the long ck hair. And, they appeared in front of Chu Yang as he imprinted them onto the bluestone. There wouldve been simr words on the other robes as well! She had stitched the strand of her own ck hair inside the ck robes. How could he discover ck hair in ck robes? Besides, he wouldnt have paid attention to the hem of the robe. Moreover, it wouldnt havee in contact with his skin either. Wu Qian Qian clearly didnt wish for Chu Yang to find it. But, she had silently sacrificed the entirety of her love, and had put it here. She had only wished that her hair would be able to apany Chu Yang by his side whenever hed wear these robes! She had only wanted this... This womans love was very humble and profound. But, she was proud of her love! [I wont force you if you dont want to ept me! I have always said that I wouldntin about it. I have my pride. I have my self-respect. Its alright if you dont love me. But, you cant stop me from loving you.] [I secretly love you... isnt it enough?] Chu Yang felt heavy in his heart. He suddenly recalled the time when he had that showdown with the Golden Horse Riders Department. Wu Qian Qian had stubbornly wanted to put-on the mask... so that she could go into the battle in his ce. But, he had stopped her at that time, and had said, [I already owe my whole life to another woman. So, I dont want to owe my life to you as well!] How much pain would these words have inflicted to Wu Qian Qian...?! She hadplied with Tie Bu Tians marriage proposal as a result of this! And, she had be the Empress of the Iron Cloud Nation... He recalled the morning when he was about to leave the Lower Three Heavens... Wu Qian Qian had despair and grief in her eyes... and, these feelings of hers had reached the point of hysteria... Chu Yangs heart ached. He felt bitter in his heart. And, he silently said, [Qian Qian... Im sorry.] [She is married to Tie Bu Tian, right?] [Tie Bu Tian is also a good man... I only wish for her happiness...] If only Chu Yang could know that the so-called marriage between Tie Bu Tian and Wu Qian Qian was fake... If only he wouldve known... Chu Yang sighed deeply. Hundreds and thousands of thoughts were revolving in his heart. Everything felt like a dream... like a fantasy. The past events were passing through his heart like a faintly discernible cloud of smoke... He wanted to destroy the ck robe at first. However, he thought it over for a while, and decided to keep it, [If I destroy this... how cruel would it be... for that pitiful woman and her infatuation towards me!] [This is her only desire towards me, ah.] Chu Yang stood up. The sunshine shone on his ck robe. He suddenly felt a burning heat on the ck robe on his body. It felt extremely painful, and seemed as if his skin was being baked. [This girl indeed has a burning heart...] The ck robe felt as heavy as a mountain. And, he had seemingly been pressed down by the weight of it. In fact, he couldnt even breathe properly... His brothers were engaged in a conversation at a distant ce. They deliberately didnt look at him. They were chatting andughing among themselves. But, Chu Yang knew that they were intentionally not looking at him. They deliberately hadnte over to him because they didnt wish to disturb his train of thought at this time... [Ah!] Chu Yang took a deep sigh. "Is Brother Chu here?" aughing voice sounded from a distance, "I am Ou Du Xiao of the Ou n. I havee to pay a visit to Brother Chu," Ou Du Xiao of the Ou n C the Future Poison Spirit C had finally arrived. Chu Yang put his mood in order. He then stood up, and went over to wee him. ... In Lower Three Heavens... inside the Iron Cloud Imperial Pce... Tie Bu Tian waszily sitting in her bed. She had removed her jade pendent, and was in her true appearance. Lan Mei Xian was sitting next to her. She was looking at her disciple with satisfaction. The more she looked at her... the more she would beam with joy. Lan Mei Xian had been showing the responsibility and diligence of a mother these days. In fact, it seemed as if she had been looking after her own pregnant daughter. She was watching over the Iron Clouds Emperor as if she was the center of universe. And, she was extremely attentive towards her! Tie Bu Tians underbelly had already swollen up. It was a sign that the baby was growing healthily. "It has already been four months," Lan Mei Xian would count days on her fingers every day, "There are still five-and-a-half months left... um... less than that. Your delivery must be in five months and a few days." "Master, your calction is so precise..." Tie Bu Tian felt somewhat embarrassed. "Theres nothing to be shy about it. Women give birth to children. Its a normal thing." Lan Mei Xian happily and excitedly looked at her, "Rest assured. You have your master on your side. So, you dont need to be worried about anything." Tie Bu Tian blushed as a smile creased upon her face. Tie Bu Tian had found her mother in Lan Mei Xian over the past few days. In fact, shed sometimes feel as if her own mother was there with her. And, she felt that she didnt need to worry about anything... "Where is your Empress? I havent seen her in a while?" Lan Mei Xian somewhat ridiculously looked at her own disciple, "You girl... sigh, you have even made an Empress for yourself. I only hope youre not victimizing her..." "Shes busy these days..." Tie Bu Tian obviously didnt dare to speak-up that her Empress was ying the role of King of Hell Chu in reality. She then added, "I will ask her toe over. I need to consult a few things with her now that my pregnancy has be so apparent." She put on the jade pendent after she said this. There was a fluctuation of light, and she changed into the Monarch who would reign over the entire world. Then, she walked a few steps away, and insipidly said, "Messenger, go and ask the Empress toe over. Tell her that I wish to speak with her. We have some matters to consult with each other." "Yes," the messengerplied and left. A sharp voice reported from the outside after some time, "The Empress has arrived." ... Chapter 512 Lan Mei Xian is Shocked! A pce maid lifted up the curtain, and Wu Qian Qian elegantly walked in. She wore a phoenix crown on her head, while a phoenix robe was draped over her body. Moreover, the way she walked was a bit strange... Everyone in the pce knew that the Empress was pregnant. So, Wu Qian Qian obviously didnt dare to neglect anything. How could she reveal a w... "Your Majesty..." Wu Qian Qian bowed. Her actions and bearing seemed to be impable. "The Empress doesnt need to be overly courteous." Tie Bu Tian hastily supported her with his hand. He then waved his hand, "Everyone, step back. Imand everyone to stay at least a hundred steps away from here!" The pce maids and the pce eunuchs drew back and disappeared without a trace as soon as he issued this order. "Qian Qian, sit down," Tie Bu Tian stood up. He then said with a smile, "There are no outsiders here anymore. So, you dont need to pretend to be a pregnant woman. Ha-ha." Wu Qian Qian obviously recognized Lan Mei Xian. She had seen her terror before. However, Lan Mei Xian hadnt seen her before since this graceful and pretty empress was dressed in a ck robe when Lan Mei Xian had seen her earlier. After all, she was in the disguise of the sinister King of Hell Chu at that time... She smiled after she heard this. Then, she sat down in her authentic style. "Is this the Empress? She is indeed a very beautiful woman." Lan Mei Xian looked at Wu Qian Qian with a satisfied look. She then praised, "Her eyebrows are bent, but unyielding. Her eyes are full of innocence, and have no trace of evil in them. Her face is like a beautiful flower. Her nose is sharp, and looks graceful... She seems to be stubborn and proud, yet educated and well-bnced at the same time. She looks soft from the outside, but strong from the inside. Very good! She looks absolutely stunning!" "Senior is overpraising me." Wu Qian Qian bowed slightly. "There are wars going around thend right now. However, theres no scope of any decisive war breaking out in the Lower Three Heavens! The unification of the world under Iron Cloud is inevitable." Tie Bu Tian said, "Therefore, there would be a great celebration throughout the world after the prince is born! Qian Qian, you must be ready!" Wu Qian Qian smiled and replied, "This is my duty! Your Majesty, please dont worry about that." Tie Bu Tianughed out loud. She then began to deliver some life lessons to Wu Qian Qian. Wu Qian Qian learned everything by heart. Lan Mei Xian also added her two cents in between whenever she felt it fit. After that, Lan Mei Xian suddenly became startled. She no longer spoke anything. She only focused her attention on Wu Qian Qian. The more she looked at her... the more she knitted her brows. A look of shock had soon appeared in her eyes as she continued to observe Wu Qian Qian... Lan Mei Xian suddenly stood up with a leap while Tie Bu Tian was still talking. She then looked at Wu Qian Qian and eximed, "Mysterious Yin Female Body?!" Wu Qian Qian suddenly raised her head, "Huh?" Lan Mei Xian had already walked to her side with quick steps. She held her wrist, and carefully examined. She exposed an expression of increasing excitement on her face, "Mysterious Yin Female Body! It is indeed the Mysterious Yin Female Body thats rarely seen in ten-thousand years!" She inhaled cold air with a hiss sound! Then, she turned her head and looked at Tie Bu Tian. She remained silent as she forced a smile, "This Iron Cloud Imperial Pce has indeed left me speechless... I hade here to find the Icy Heart and Jade Bone. But then, I found that the Icy Heart and Jade Bone was only an empty hope. But, Ive unexpectedly found the Mysterious Yin Female Body instead..." "Moreover, the Mysterious Yin energy of your Mysterious Yin Female Body is very dense..." Lan Mei Xians cultivation was at its peak at her current age. But, she became so shocked by this fact that she couldnt regain her calm for a long while. In fact, she felt that she was dreaming even after she had confirmed this fact! [This Iron Cloud Imperial Pce should be a ce where great schrs of Martial Arts should be most willing to arrive. Why? So that they can easily find disciples with the most satisfying aptitude for themselves, ah.] Finding a great teacher is very difficult for a disciple. But, finding a disciple who is more able and superior to the teacher is even more difficult for any teacher! The aptitudes that Tie Bu Tian and Wu Qian Qian possessed were so unique that it wouldnt even be found in the Upper Three Heavens! However, two of them had appeared here at once! Wu Qian Qian became somewhat panic-stricken. And, thats because Chu Yang had told her, [It would be better that you dont allow anyone to know about your aptitude since doing so would be very dangerous. There would be far more jealous people in the world than the ones who would admire your capabilities.] "What is your current cultivation level?" Lan Mei Xain stared at Wu Qian Qian. She then nodded, "Ninth grade Revered Martial Artist! Youre only one step away from being a King Level Expert... eh! What Cultivation Method do you practice...?" She was at a loss as she looked at this girl in front of her, "Its hard to believe that you are a ninth grade Revered Martial Artist at such a young age in the Lower Three Heavens..." "I, I..." Wu Qian Qian nervously looked at Tie Bu Tian. Tie Bu Tian nodded and spoke-up in a soothing manner, "This is my master. Dont be nervous. Tell her." "Its... Ice Jade Divine Art," Wu Qian Qian feebly replied. "Ice Jade Divine Art...?" Lan Mei Xian tightly puckered her brows. [What kind of Cultivation Method is this? Why havent I ever heard of it before?] How would she have known? After all, Chu Yang had changed the name of this Cultivation Method. In fact, Wu Qian Qian herself was unaware of it even though she was the one to practice it... "Show me some of your moves. Let me have a look." Lan Mei Xian held out her hand. A gentle shock-force emitted out of her hand, and all the things that were ced on the floor got shoved to one side. A wide area of the floor becamepletely empty as a result. In fact, no sound was produced while she did so. "Tian Tian, you go to one side, and watch carefully," Lan Mei Xian said. Tie Bu Tianplied. She went and sat in a corner, "Master, please dont be too strict..." "Rx. I only wish to test her limits. We wont have a fight of life and death. Moreover, would this little girl stand a chance if I wanted to handle her?" Lan Mei Xian confidently smiled, "I will suppress my Martial Power to that of a ninth grade Revered Martial Artist. And then, I will test her out. So, it would be rather a pity if she is following an improper Cultivation Method!" "Come on! Girl!" Excitement shed through Lan Mei Xians eyes. She had only had this kind of excitement three times in about hundred years C First time when she had seen Yang Ruo Lan... the second time when she saw Tie Bu Tian; and, the third time... was this moment! "Alright!" Wu Qian Qian took out the small pillow that she had put in her clothes to disguise as a pregnant woman. And, she reorganized her clothes. Then, she looked at Lan Mei Xian. She then shook her arms once, and suddenly released the cold Yin aura! The color of her eyes turned pitch-ck. "Eh?!" Lan Mei Xian became surprised. She looked-on as Wu Qian Qians body changed into afterimages. Lan Mei Xian then felt that Wu Qian Qian was rushing over with her fingers joined together. However, she soon realized that it was a sword move in reality! She rushed over head-on as her fingertips issued piercing sound wherever they went. It seemed as if sword-energy was producing an air-piercing sound. Lan Mei Xian became gob-smacked. She hadnt expected that this little girls Cultivation Method would be so special. Her footwork was also very unusual. Moreover, her sword-y was unusually crafty! She tilted her head, and dodged the attack. Then, her hands attacked like two orchid flowers. She was a highly experienced Martial Artist. So, she wouldve been thoroughly discredited if she were to get attacked by someone from the younger generation. Wu Qian Qian didnt know the cultivation level of the woman in front of her. But, Lan Mei Xian wanted to fight. So, Wu Qian Qian had used her full strength to attack. And, her primary aim was to attack! [She isnt going to hurt me. So, I can just practice my skills...] Wu Qian Qian unfolded an increasing range of her agility skills since she was being driven by this thought process. Her sword-y also became increasingly sharp. In fact, Lan Mei Xian momentarily fell into a disadvantageous situation by the moves of a mere ninth grade Revered Martial Artist... She had lived for so many years, and her cultivation had reached to great heights. But, she was still in a difficult situation right now. She snorted. She let her hands loose, and they took the form of orchids at their full blooms. Wu Qian Qians feet staggered. She dodged Lan Mei Xians attack using a strange move and went out of her attack range. In fact, shepletely drew back away from the attack. Lan Mei Xian shouted, "Good!" She then rushed forth andunched a fierce attack. Wu Qian Qian clumsily moved to her left and right. However, she was eventually unable to keep up with Lan Mei Xian. After all, it was the first time that she was using her newly learnt skills in a fight. So, there were still many things that she hadnt mastered yet. Lan Mei Xian sensed that she wasnt fully proficient. So, she slowed down the speed of her movements, and gave her enough time of respite so that she could get used to this fighting style. A good while passed before Lan Mei Xian floated away and sat down on a chair, "Enough." She moved her eyes to size Wu Qian Qian up, and it seemed as if she was looking at a peerless treasure. And, thats because she had clearly felt that Wu Qian Qian was progressing every moment during this short fight! Moreover, her spiritual power was also constantly increasing. [I have never seen such a practice speed!] [Shes perfect in every way... whether its her aptitude, power of understanding, or her temperament!] Wu Qian Qian appeared like a jade that hadnt yet undergone the process of polishing, but still managed to emit impable radiance! Her radiance would be so bright if she were to undergo the process of polishing that it would shock the universe. And, she would then transform into a treasure that couldnt be challenged! "Its such a pity that both of you with such great aptitudes are here in the Lower Three Heavens," Lan Mei Xian muttered, "Tian Tian, how about I take away your Empress with me after your delivery?" "Take away...?" Tie Bu Tian and Wu Qian Qian asked in amazement. "Thats right." Lan Mei Xian took a deep breath and said, "It would be a waste of her abilities if she were to stay in the Lower Three heavens! However, she would be able to progress in a very short time in the Upper Three Heavens! Moreover, her aplishments would be limitless if I were to be her teacher!" Tie Bu Tian hesitated for a while. Then, she turned her head around and said, "Qian Qian, what do you say?" Wu Qian Qian pondered for a long time. Then, she said, "I want to go. However... I want to finish this matter of yours before I go!" [Wouldnt I get to hear about Chu Yang after I go to the Upper Three Heavens? I may not be in the same ce as him. But, I would be able to help him after my strength would increase!] [There would be no need for him to know even if I ended up sacrificing my life for him.] [Also, I C Wu Qian Qian would be most willing to do so.] Tie Bu Tian nodded and said, "...you pretend to be sick for some time after the baby is born, okay? Then... I will dere that the empress passed away after giving birth once everything settles down... Then, you can go to the Upper Three Heavens." Wu Qian Qian exposed a grateful expression in her eyes, and replied, "Alright." "Not just her you too!" Lan Mei Xian looked at Tie Bu Tian, "Do you think that I received you as my disciple so that you can be a mere emperor in the Lower Three heavens?" "Me?" Tie Bu Tian started nkly. She forced a smile after a good while, and said, "How would I be able to go? How can I throw away my duties?" "You obviously cant leave for the time being! But... wont you be able to go after the one in your belly grows up a little...?" Lan Mei Xian smiled, "You would obviously need a little longer to make the necessary arrangements if you give birth to a princess. But, if you give birth to a prince..." Tie Bu Tian started breathing heavily. She had never thought of it. Or perhaps, she had deliberately avoided thinking about it. She had avoided this thought altogether because she wanted to believe that she had done it to save the man she loved. She didnt want to have some purpose attached to her actions. But, she had realized something in this moment, [The birth of my baby will solve the major problem of the Iron Cloud Empire since it will no longerck a male heir!] "Let me think about... this matter." Tie Bu Tian stroked her underbelly, and felt the little life pulsing inside her. She murmured, "How would I be able to leave you..." ... Chapter 513 Murderous Intentions and Conspiracies! Chu Yang entered the Ou n, and he suddenly found it very different from the Xie n! The entire Ou ns estate had a dark hue to it. In fact, one would find oneself sinking into the gloomy and eerie atmosphere even from afar. The gray walls, the gray roof tiles... everything had been constructed with a gray-ish color to it. Even the surrounding trees were gray in color. "It is indeed the n of a thousand poisons," Chu Yang nodded in silence. [The Ou n is famous for their poison techniques. However, poisons are extremely hard to control. Their potency might be terrifying, but one can hurt oneself if they are used in an improper manner.] [Gray is the typical color of most poisons, but its also the color of death!] [Half of the people would feel gloomy in this color when theyd enter this ce. However, the people who make poisons and use them would feel safe and secure...] Chu Yang suddenly stopped after he had gone halfway in. He then said, "Du Xing, you dont have to apany me. You apany Wu Shang and Ji Mo, and go meet up with the Dong n and the Ji n. Take the stuff they need along with you when you go. You must hurry and leave. An excessive dy will be very detrimental in this matter!" Gu Du Xingsplexion turned cold. He replied in a calm and heavy tone, "Right. This matter should not be dyed if thats the case. I will overtake them at once." He said this and turned his head towards Ou Du Xiao. He then spoke-up, "Brother Ou, I would trouble you to receive Big Brother Chu as a guest for the time being. But, we have some other business to attend to. We wille some other day to pay you a visit." Ou Du Xiao was stunned. He asked, "What urgent matter do you have to deal with at this time? My n has prepared a feast... for all of you..." Gu Du Xing revealed a profound smile on his face as he said, "Brother Ou, there will be ample time for thatter. So, theres no need to be impatient. Besides, we will only be drinking and having fun at your home. But, I must apany Wu Shang and Ji Mo to handle a pressing matter. Brother Ou, please excuse me." He cupped one fist in the other hand to show respect. Then, he turned around to leave. And, 14 people rushed away with a whizzing sound. Ji Mo waited until they had moved away from there. Then, he anxiously asked, "What important matter do I have? What does Big Brother wish for us to do?" "Big Brother doesnt want us to do anything," Dong Wu Shang replied with a stern countenance, "He doesnt want all of us to get caught in the enemys dra and get eliminated in one fell swoop!" "So to say... is Big Brother in danger?" Ji Mosplexion changed as his footsteps suddenly came to a halt. "Big Brother wouldve been in danger if we had gone in together! But, hes safe now since we are outside," Gu Du Xing calmly replied, "There wouldve been no evidence if all of us had died together. And, the Ou n wouldve certainly dared to attack us if that had been the case! However, we arent with Big Brother, and we clearly know the fact that Big Brother has entered the Ou n. So, the Ou n will inevitably have to face the anger of our four ns if he doesnte out safely! Thus, they wont dare to injure Big Brother!" Dong Wu Shang nodded, "They dont have the courage to do that!" Mo Qing Wu was silently walking after them. She suddenly raised her head at this moment and asked, "But, how did Elder Brother Chu Yang figure that it can be dangerous?" Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang nced at each other. [This little girl has touched the crux of the matter by asking this question...] "Thats because Ou Du Xiao was being too warm today!" Gu Du Xing solemnly replied, "That over the top enthusiasm of his seemed somewhat fake to us as well!" Dong Wu Shang smiled coldly and said, "And, thats because we dont share a deep friendship with Ou Du Xiao! So, why did Ou Du Xiaoe to wee us by himself? Why did he say that they are preparing a feast? Why did he say that he must meet every requirement of Big Brothers... and, that too entirely! After all, this is only a business deal, and nothing more than that..." Mo Qing Wu nodded her head as if she didnt understand it properly at first. She then said, "So, the excessive enthusiasm gave it away." Gu Du Xing nodded his head, "The so-called friendship is umted over a long period of time since it takes a while before people gain each others recognition. And, the friends can invest energy and time in their friendship in order to further deepen their bond on the basis of this recognition. And, one can go beyond the level of casual friends and be a genuine friend once this phase is reached. However, this phase is also the most dangerous for that friend!" "Why?" Mo Qing Wu asked in a confused manner. Even Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di were somewhat puzzled. "Thats because the friends begin to trust each other after theyve arrived at this level. And, they begin to consider each other as worth depending upon. However, none of the friends put forward the idea to do something together. Thats because there will inevitably be a conflict of interests if they do something together... Of course, its only a conflict of interests for most people. However, its a matter of life and death for the people of Jianghu! "Therefore, real friends will encounter this trial. And, they will eventuallye across some situation which will act as a touchstone. This will happen either by some dark set-up... or their greedy hearts would secretly be at work, and that will eventually cause trouble. But...friends often be enemies after theye across this test, and end up parting ways... And, sometimes they even... hate each until they die! Gu Du Xing sighed and said, "However, Big Brother does very well in this regard! And, thats why he now has us brothers by his side!" Dong Wu Shang deeply sighed, and suddenly recalled the scene in which Chu Yang had his hands pierced by a knife. He couldnt help but feel warm in his heart as he added in a heavy tone, "Thats true!" "Lets go far away from here, and leave the Ou n with some scruples! This will make things easier for Big Brother, and allow him to have a smooth business deal inside." Gu Du Xing said, "Everyone, lets increase our pace!" Everyoneplied, and they quickly left the ce. ... ... "Why has only one person arrived?" a person doubtfully whispered atop the Ou ns gate tower. "Dont tell me the situation has changed?" another person spoke-up in a somewhat puzzled manner. "Thats highly unlikely. The report sent by the informer inside the Xie n clearly mentions that Chu Yang and his brothers had entered the Xie n together. They had even spent several days there. In fact, they had drunk and had fun. Howe their stance has changed so much when they havee to visit us?" "That report also says that this bastard is filthy rich. I have heard that he has billions worth of gold notes and items. It seems that we can obtain these billions worth of gold notes after weve killed him." "Nonsense! He hase alone. How can we possibly kill him in this situation?" another person said in an annoyed manner, "We will have to face the retaliation of four big ns if we do that!" Ou Du Xiao had entered the Ou ns vi with Chu Yang in the midst of these two mens conversation. "Ha haha... Du Xiao, is this King of Hell Chu? Hes young and promising as expected! Such a young hero he is!" A middle-aged man in embroidered robe came over withrge strides. There were five or six men in gray clothes at his side. They also came over along with him. And, they all sized up Chu Yang. "Brother Chu, this is my father," Ou Du Xiao smiled. "So, its the n Lord of the Ou n. Im Chu Yang," Chu Yang smiled and said. He was neither overbearing nor servile. "Minister Chu is very polite." Ou ns Lord Ou Cheng Wu gave a straightforward smile, "We are indebted to Minister Chu for extending the deadline. We have already prepared the goods for Minister Chu. Pleasee in and take a look." "Alright," Chu Yang smiled back. "What all things does Minister Chu need? We shall do our best to give you a fair deal as long as our Ou n has what you need," Ou Cheng Wuughed out loud as he apanied Chu Yang forward. He continued, "I heard that Minister Chu is willing to purchase our goods at a rate 20% higher than the market price. This is indeed a huge favor." "Its no big deal. Money isnt an issue as long as I like what I am seeing," Chu Yang replied, "The main point is that I must like the items. I wont stop until I have spent all my money if the Ou ns Lord has arranged appropriate goods, or medicinal herbs. In fact, Ill go down to thest piece of silver I have!" "Minister Chu is very frank and straightforward!" Ou Cheng Wu burst into loudughter. Then, he made a signal with his eyes and said, "I will let Du Xiao apany Minister Chu to go choose the goods. Meanwhile, we will arrange the banquet, and wait for Minister in the hall. Let us all get thoroughly drunk!" "Ou n Lord, please do as you wish," Chu Yang smiled warmly with an amiable expression on his face. Ou Cheng Wu again burst intoughter. Then, he turned around to leave along with everyone else. "n Lord... this man hase alone. It... It will be a little unsafe to deal with him," someone whispered after they had walked a certain distance away. "Why will it be unsafe to deal with him?" Ou Cheng Wu coldly snorted and said, "He has his guard up against us. Thats why he deliberately dispersed his team. But... he is still inexperienced after all. We cant attack him in our own home. But, wont he meet up with his teamter? And, how difficult will it be to attack them after they meet up?" "Its a brilliant idea, n Lord." ... The Sword Spirit woke up terrified from his meditation inside Chu Yangs mind, "Oh Great Sword Lord... what kind of a wolfsir have you stepped in? Why is there murderous aura soaring all around us?" "Im in the Ou n right now. It should be fine," Chu Yang chuckled. "Theres a harmful aura aimed at you from every ce in the surroundings. Everyones divine sense is filled with the greed of a hungry wolf thats ready to feed on its prey..." Sword Spirit was somewhat anxious, "I suggest you better get out of here without any dy if you can..." "I know," Chu Yang calmly replied. A cold light shed in his eyes. [I exposed my financial resources in the Xie n. I eventually made friends with the Xie n, but the news about the things which had happened over there couldnt be concealed from the Ou n.] [I have financial resources in abundance. And, I also have the entire stock of treasures from the Xie n. So, its not surprising that the Ou n is lusting after my wealth. It seems like the Ou n has already made up its mind to act against me and the others...] [Well, lets see who deals with whom!] Chu Yang coldly snorted in his heart. Ou Du Xiao had a big smile spread across his entire face as he walked forward with Chu Yang. He held out his hand, and pointed at something as he said, "Brother Chu, you see that row of red tables up ahead. Theres a secret door-switch hidden there. Theres tunnel that goes down to an underground secret chamber once that door is opened. And, thats where the Ou ns treasures are hidden. " Chu Yang put on an amiable smile and said, "Your n is genuinely very cautious." [This ce is located at the center of the entire Ou n. It is surrounded by hidden sentry posts that are situated at higher grounds. Such tight security is indeed a little extreme.] Ou Du Xiaoughed heartily and said, "People who dont prepare for contingencies are bound to face tragedy in the end." They had arrived in front of the switch amidst their conversation. Ou Du Xiao held out his hand, and turned on the mechanism. Two secret pathways C which were going downward C appeared before them with a click-ck sound. Ou Du Xiao asked, "Brother Chu, some rare items are present on this side. And, you will find our storehouse for medicinal herbs on that side. Also, there are many martial treasures stored in our herbal storehouse. Ha-ha... Brother Chu, which side do you wish to check out first? Its your choice." Chu Yangs eyes lit up. He said, "Martial treasures? Brother Ou, you have made me excited now. How about I check out these martial treasures first?" Ou Du Xiaoughed heartily and said, "Sure, why not. Theres no problem in that. Brother Chu, pleasee with me." Then, he turned to the left side, and took the secret pathway to go in. The 30 feet thick secret door that was made up of some secret metal slowly closed behind them, and shut tightly! The torch in this secret pathway seemed to have received some order as the entrance closed, and they lit up. However, no smoke came out from the torches. Only a sweet fragrance filled the air instead. ... Chapter 514 Seeking Riches and Honor in the Middle of Danger! "Such an borate design," Chu Yang praised in a heartfelt manner. "This is just a small method. Brother Chu must be joking," Ou Du Xiao showed a faint smile as he took the lead to go in. A conflicted look shed through his eyes. He was obviously aware of his ns n. Ou Du Xiao didnt approve of his ns crafty ns and schemes in all honesty. After all, Chu Yang had saved his face back then. In fact, Chu Yang had prepared an escape route for him by agreeing to extend the deadline and proposing this alternative method of debt repayment. This was a huge favor! And, this had consequently saved the Ou n from facing humiliation in front of the world heroes... Regardless of whatever ulterior motive Chu Yang had behind this good deed... Ou Du Xiao had felt very grateful at first. And, he genuinely wanted to repay Chu Yang. So, he wanted to give him 525 million worth of materials at the very least. Ou Du Xiao returned home, and found that even the n was in favor of Chu Yang. After all, Chu Yang had the backing of four big ns. Hence, his influence couldnt be underestimated. So, it would obviously be a great thing if the Ou n could have such a strong ally... However, this situation had suddenly changed after they heard about the things that had happened at the Xie n! And, everyones thoughts were altered in their entirety in the blink of an eye! 10 billion worth of fortune! Plus billions worth of stocks from the Xie n! What kind of enormous wealth was this? The Ou ns-worth would undeniably be the total sum of the-worth of the Ou n and the Xie n if they could get their hands on it! This wealth could then be used to recruit forces and rope in experts. And, that would alleviate the Ou ns strength to a whole new level! The Ou n was currently one of the top three ns in the Middle Three Heavens. So, what would going a step further imply? It would mean that they might rece the Ao n, and be the number-one n of the Middle Three Heavens! And, what does it mean to be the number-one n? This ranking wasnt just for names sake. It gave more of a charisma and influence to a n to rally supporters! More and more people would be willing to join them once they would attain the status of the number-one n. And, the strength of the n would be more and more stable. In fact, it wouldnt be strange if they were to make their way into the Upper Three Heavens if things would go smoothly for some time... "Why did the Ao n be the number-one n? Isnt that because they had suddenly discovered a buried treasure 200 years ago? The Ao n used to be simr to our Ou n back then. But, it had a dramatic rise after it obtained that buried treasure. What does ite to in the end? Financial resources!" These words from an elder of the Ou n had aroused everyones ambitions, "No one knows the true value of the buried treasure that the Ao n had found. However, the Ao n wouldnt have been the size it is at this time if it had exceeded a certain limit! It wouldve been bigger and stronger! Therefore, it can be said that the estimated worth of their treasure is only in billions; thats all! "Therefore, its safe to say that our wealth will be equal to that of the Ao n as long as we obtain the wealth thats there in King of Hell Chus hands. In fact, we may be richer than them... After all, his wealth contains Xie ns treasure-stock which has been umted over hundreds of years! How is it any different from some buried treasure? "Our Ou n will emerge as a super power in the future with the decisions we make at this moment! So, what are we waiting for? We may have to take risks, but we must do it once-and-for-all," the elders voluminous and eloquent speech had made everyones blood boil. "Indeed. These four ns only seem to be supporting King of Hell Chu on a superficial level. This support is only based on their individual friendship rather than their ns interests. And, this is worth thinking over... The Young n Lord of the Gu n has taken charge. So, he represents his entire n now. However, the Gu n isnt a top n!" Ou ns Lord Ou Cheng Wu then analyzed further as he said, "And, the other supporters are merely the Second Young Masters of the Dong n, the Luo n and the Ji n... Ha-ha! So, killing them would be tantamount to cutting short the future troubles of the Eldest Young Masters to a certain extent. Theres bound to be a bacsh if the news leaks out. However, it wont be that big... "But, who will find out that it was us if we do it in secret...?" The members of the Ou n had thene to a decision, and made up their mind. Even Ou Du Xiaos mindset had quietly begun to change at that moment. [Whats wrong with killing a bunch of nobodies to attain the supreme glory of the number-one n? Isnt rising to the status of the number-one n in the Middle Three Heavens bound to incur a heavy debt of blood? Isnt it bound to be based on a mountain of corpses?] [Can getting stranded for a trivial friendship be called the behavior of a real man?] Consequently, these men had been united under this firm mindset. The situation had changed since Gu Du Xing and the others hadnt arrived as they had anticipated. However, this still hadnt hindered Ou Du Xiaos motivation. In fact, it had managed to arouse his murderous intention even further... [You think you will be fine if you do this? You think we wont deal with you if you do this?] [Its simply ridiculous!] ... Ou Du Xiao had a cordial look on his face. However, the atmosphere was chilly-cold in his heart. Chu Yang could clearly feel this, but he didnt show any reaction. In fact, the look on Chu Yangs face was even more cordial, even more genial, and even more affectionate than the one on Ou Du Xiaos... They looked like two individual who had been friends for decades as they walked side by side. Their conversations made it seem like they were sharing the deepest secrets of their hearts. In fact, the enthusiasm they showed towards each other had nearly reached an extent where it seemed like they would only need a few more words to be sworn brothers... Arge stone room appeared in front of Chu Yang after they turned a few corners. A white light was sparkling inside. It turned out to be a jade shelf which had an array of dazzling jade boxes on it. "Warm Jade Rack, and Divine Incense Jade Box! Brother Ou, I am genuinely stunned." Chu Yang was genuinely startled. The Warm Jade was treated as a rare treasure in the Lower Three Heavens. However, there was an entire shelf made of it in this ce! Divine Incense Jade was used in the preservation of medicinal herbs. And, it was second only to the Purple Jade in this regard. The Purple Jade could preserve herbs for thousands of years. The Divine Incense Jade couldnt preserve them for thousands of years, but it could still do so for 500 years... In fact, it was better than white crystals and blue crystals in this regard! Divine Incense Jade didnt have the fantastic abilities or the capacity to hold spirit energy like the white crystal and blue crystals did. However, it was regarded as the best when it came to the preservation of medicinal herbs. "The preservation of martial treasures is entirely different from the preservation of other herbs," Ou Du Xiao exined with a sigh, "Endless financial resources had to be spent when these things had been crafted! How can one imagine the brutal and inhumane process that the n mustve gone through to have achieve the present scale? Brother Chu, you do understand the bitter-sweet aspects of life, right?" "Indeed. Thats right." Chu Yang nodded in affirmation, "The rise of a n is bound to be through endless tears of blood, and constant perseverance. It requires the sacrifices of countless geniuses with outstanding talents over a period of hundreds of years... or even over a thousand years. Someone may fall, but the next follows and rece the fallenrades... Sigh... But, the decline of a n is as easy as it gets." Ou Du Xiao sighed and said, "Yes, there are numerous powerful enemies out there in the Nine Heavens. Its hard to tell when one may end-up offending one such person and trigger the extermination of the entire n as a result. But, that would make the countless painstaking efforts of the predecessors go in vain..." "True," Chu Yang sighed, "However, the usual incurring root of trouble is either some show off young master... or the insatiable greed that ultimately brings about disaster..." Ou Du Xiaos eyes shed. He felt that this remark of Chu Yangs seemed quite profound in its meaning. But, why had he mentioned insatiable greed at this moment? Ou Du Xiaoughed and said, "However... there are many things one is helpless about when ites to seeking riches and honor amidst danger. In particr, when one is unable to move forward when one wants to keep progressing towards sess... In fact, one will inevitablyg behind and move back to a more distressed position if that happens. One could say that it is the same as declining if one wants to go a step further and theres no danger ahead. The helplessness of a big n is as extreme as that of a heros exploration. Brother Chu, we must learn from it." Chu Yang smiled calmly and replied, "Brother Ou is very wise." He didnt speak further. He simply waited for Ou Du Xiao to begin the introduction of the medicinal herbs. He had made that previous remark to see how Ou Du Xiao would react. And, Ou Du Xiaos response had thoroughly incited the murderous intent in Chu Yangs heart! [It seems that you have decided to seek riches and honor amidst danger, eh? Very well! I will also have to seek... riches and honor amidst danger in that case!] Ou Du Xiao tried to probe whether Chu Yang had figured out his intentions. However, he only saw Chu Yang warmly looking back at himself. Moreover, there was a kind and magnanimous shine in his eyes. And, Ou Du Xiao couldnt help but feel ashamed. He quickly took two steps forward and said, "Brother Chu, please take a look at this. Theres a Five Colored Jade Orchid in this first jade box. This herb grows in the profound depths of a ten-thousand feet deep valley. It doesnt receive the least bit of sunlight all year round. It acquires one color in every hundred years when it starts to grow. So, it gains 5 different colors in 500 years. And, these five colors achieve their perfect condition in another 500 years. This Five Colored Jade Orchid already has all colors. Moreover, it has also begun to acquire a jade-like appearance. It has already reached the maturity of 1500 years at the very least. Its effects are wondrous when ites to the treatment of internal injuries. It can even dispel poison, and its considered a wonder drug. What does Brother Chu think about it? Do you like it?" Chu Yang looked carefully and said, "It couldve been a fire-rate product if it hadpletely transformed into jade. This herb is certainly precious, but it hasnt matured enough. So, it wont be of any use to me." Ou Du Xiaos smiling face turned stiff as he said, "Brother Chu, you are joking, right? It takes at least 5000 years for it to turn into jade..." He had spoken this as he had covered the lid of this jade box. He then ced it back. After that, he skillfully opened the second jade box and said, "Brother Chu, what about this? This is the Millennium Grass Cinnabar. Furthermore, this cinnabars body already appears bright red..." "This herb... I wouldve taken it if it was a sparkling white instead of red," Chu Yang continued to belittle. Ou Du Xiaos eyes shed. He said in his heart, [this guys standards are way too high. It seems like he needs some top-notch items.] Thereupon, he opened the third jade box and said, "Brother Chu, please look at this..." Ou Du Xiao opened six jade boxes in a row. However, Chu Yang would simply shake his head and pick out a list of problems instead of pulling out money to buy those items. In fact, hed make it very obvious that he didnt like them at all. They were already 3 or 4 steps away from the first jade box at the moment. Ou Du Xiao had gradually begun to somewhat lose his cool. He pulled open the seventh jade box, but he saw a bright look in Chu Yangs eyes before he could open his mouth to speak, "This is a good item." He went a step forward, and lowered his head to sniff it once. Then, he said, "Not bad, I like it..." Ou Du Xiao finally felt happy in his heart. [Finally, theres something you like. I had nearly begun to lose confidence in my ns secret treasures since I had been watching you shake your head this entire time...] He hastily exploited this opportunity and said, "Brother Chu, this one was very hard to find. It had to be mined from the volcanic area. My Ou n had sent three King Level Experts for it..." The two of them moved close to the jade box, and discussed fine details about the item inside. Chu Yang eventually spoke-up, "Brother Ou, its market price should be about 2 million. How about I give you 2.5 million for this?" The wisp of a colorless and transparent thing silently fell on the ground from the back-hem of Chu Yangs ck robe as he proposed the price. It meandered about a bit on the ground. In fact, it seemed as if it was alive. Then, it sneaked into the first jade box with a swoosh... ... Chapter 515 Returns with a Full Load! The jade box was originally sealed tightly. But, this bizarre matter was like a pervasive ghost as it passed through things without facing any obstacles. It floated about and infiltrated into the jade box as if there was no barrier... Ou Du Xiao wasnt even aware of it. In fact, his heart was brimming with feelings of aplishment at this time. Moreover, the price that Chu Yang had set for this item was fair and just. So, he straightforwardly replied, "Brother Chu said that he wants. So, 2.5 million it is!" He thought, [The things that youre buying right now are going toe back to us anyway...] Chu Yangughed out loud as he personally moved the jade box. But, he then put it down at the entrance, and said, "Brother Ou, I will put all the items that I wish to buy at the entrance, okay? Then, you get them shifted outter. Also, please give me one big package so that the items can be packed in it. That would be very convenient..." Ou Du Xiao replied with a smile, "Theres no trouble in this. Everything would happen ording to Brother Chus desire! But, are you sure you dont want the jade box? You wont be able to preserve the herbs youd buy if you wont have them..." "I have my own ways," Chu Yang forced a smile and said, "I wouldnt be able to buy a lot of items if I add on the value of these jade boxes." Ou Du Xiao smiled back. The two of them continued to move forwards. Then, he opened the eighth jade box... The thing that made Ou Du Xiao depressed was that Chu Yang looked at the jade boxes, but he didnt wish to buy any of the items in them. These divine medicinal herbs were priceless in Ou Du Xiaos eyes. But, Chu Yang would look at them once to assess, and walked forward. He looked at ten jade boxes in a row. Then, Chu Yang took fancy to a Dreamy Heart Herb. And, he paid five million silver taels for it. Then, he again passed by five or six jade boxes, and liked the core of a Snow Lotus Herb. However, the amount he paid this time was somewhat bigger. It was twenty million... Chu Yang slowly looked at 150 jade boxes as time passed. However, he only picked six jade boxes out of them. And, this was very different from what Ou Du Xiao had previously imagined! However, he wasnt worried. [No matter how many items you choose... we will snatch them back from youter...] Then, they walked to the other side. Chu Yangs nitpicking attitude made Ou Du Xiaos hair stand up in anger since he only chose two items! The entire morning had already passed by now. Luckily, Chu Yangs speed was good. Otherwise, one day wouldnt have been enough to look at all the items... He had seen three hundred jade boxes by now. And, the thing that had made Ou Du Xiao speechless was... [Chu Yang has only spent less than one hundred million in such a precious treasure house! The jade boxes that he has picked were precisely ten.] Chu Yang looked somewhat disappointed as he said, "Brother Ou... I wish to say something. But, I dont know if saying that would be appropriate or not..." Ou Du Xiao hurriedly said, "Brother Chu, theres no harm in saying what you wish to say." "The millennium-old heritage of the Ou n... has surprised me. But... he he he... you have many varieties of stuff... but, there seems to be only a few of them... that are genuinely good. It seems that your n needs to put more effort in enhancing the quality of the items... and not the quantity..." He shook his head. He let out a sigh of regret and said, "Take my example... I thought that I will return home with a full load when I saw such a big secret treasure house. But, I feel disappointed after having looked at this... This is very different from the reputation of your ns millennium-old heritage..." Ou Du Xiao almost crooked his nose in anger. He thought, [there are so many martial treasures on this side. And, you dont want them! There are many divine medicinal herbs among them that are almost equivalent to the Nine Great Herbal Medicines. You just fail to appreciate the quality. You have beads for eyes. And, youre criticizing the heritage of our Ou n?] He replied with a forced smile, "Yes, yes. Brother Chu Yang is right." He thought, [The ns decision to get rid of this guy is obviously the right one. Dammit! Being in hispany is depressing me to death...] "Umm... lets go and take a look over to that side." Chu Yang considerately said, "Brother Ou, tell your men to move out these ten herbs. Please get them wrapped in packages and loaded properly. Dont worry... the medicinal efficacies of the herbs that Ive bought wont drain out that easily, he he, unlike the rest of the herbs..." Ou Du Xiao gritted his teeth. He thought, [you think the items you have bought are superior to the others...? I had thought too highly of you earlier... it turns out that youre nothing more than a country bumpkin who hase up from the Lower Three Heavens. You know nothing...] "Umm, lets go out quickly. This is a sealed stone chamber. So, the efficiencies of the medicines drain out once it opens. I dont like these medicinal herbs, but your n has gathered them with great effort... So, please close the door as soon as possible, okay..." Chu Yang had spoken this very casually. But, these words had a secret meaning. And, it made Ou Du Xiao so angry that he almost vomited out blood. "Brother Chu is absolutely right. I will close the door!" Ou Du Xiaosplexion was somewhat unpleasant. He personally piled up the ten jade boxes together. Then, he supported them with one hand and walked out first. Chu Yang chuckled and followed behind him. A ray of light jumped out of thest jade box in the stone chamber at this happened. And, it stuck itself on the hem of Chu Yangs ck robe. Then, it disappeared without a trace in a sh... Chu Yang felt a strange heat in his Dantian. The Sword Point of the Nine Tribtion Sword hade back after it had eaten its fill. It then burped. After that, Chu Yang took one step forward, and walked out of the door. Ou Du Xiao pressed the contraction, and the door of the herbal store got locked. He thought, [This God of Disaster has finallye out. He makes me so furious...] He then called his men toe in and take out the ten jade boxes. After that, the two of them went to the different side of the treasure house. Inside Chu Yangs mind... The Sword Spirit jumped up ferociously, "Crap... Where did so many efficaciese from? This, this, this... this is too much!" Sword Spirit became flustered, "Does this little bastard want me to explode? This is too much... its several times more than the efficacies that we had plundered from the herbal storehouse of Diwu Qing Ruos... oh no... its actually dozens of times more than that..." However, the Sword Spirit didnt have much time toin. So, he hastily made a circle with his hand, and drew an open area in the Nine Tribtion Space. After that, he moved his other hand and huge amount of pure efficacies flooded in. The Sword Spirit had initially used eighty-percent of the power that he had extracted from Chu Yangs meridians to absorb the efficacies... However, the efficacies that were rushing out of the Sword Point of the Nine Tribtion Sword surged over more and more... "Too much... this is too much..." The Sword Spirit gritted his teeth. He then used hundred-percent of that power, and started to absorb even more frantically! [Absorb!] [Keep absorbing!] [Absorb, absorb, absorb!] [Crap! It keepsing...] ... Chu Yang entered into the other side of secret treasure house, and his face suddenly turned red. Moreover, his body also became feverish. This had happened because the ferocious efficacy had suddenly attacked Chu Yangs meridians, and it seemed as if theyd break them apart. "Brother Chu, what happened to you?" Ou Du Xiao looked at Chu Yang, [Its so strange. Why did his face suddenly turn so red?] "Ah! It is really unexpected..."Chu Yang opened his eyes wide, and it seemed as if he was pleasantly surprised. His body slightly shivered. His appearance made it seem as if he had found something incredible, "Its highly unexpected... it is such a pleasant surprise... Brother Ou, you have so many top-notch materials for forging peerless treasures here... indeed... indeed... its very good! Brother Ou, I am very excited... please dont mind..." "He he... Brother Chu is indeed a genuine person who cant hide his feelings. How can I take offence..." Ou Du Xiao suddenly felt greatly pleasured in his heart! [Motherfu*ker! Finally, something made you stunned. Look at your eyes... they are filled with shock. Your face has turned red. Your whole body is shivering in a pitiful manner. Humph! Humph...! And, you were thinking that my Ou n doesnt have any valuable treasures?] Chu Yang was trying his best to control his bodys reaction. But, it had be hard to keep it in control since the efficacies were madly surging within him. He let out a strange cry, and broke into the material storehouse of the Ou n. His eyes were shining, while his hands shook in a chaotic manner. His entire body shivered as he caressed one item. Then, he gently caressed another item one more time... "Crap, Star Iron, ah..." "Ah! Nightmare Steel, ah!" "Wow! Red Cloud Steel, ah!" "Wow, you have Mysterious Golden Sand here!" "Its wonderful! Is it Nine Heavens Silver?" "Its truly incredible!" "This has baffled me!" "Im very excited..." "Oh Gosh..." ... He excitedly checked the stuff on one hand. And, he secretly prayed in his heart on the other..."Crap! Sword Spirit, my dear uncle... just hurry up already... I wont be able to bear this for long..." The Sword Spirit was doing his utmost to extract the efficacies, "Almost! Im almost done... Just hold on for a while..." "But, I cant continue to hold on..." Chu Yang screamed in his mind. [Crap! The efficacies here cant bepared to the ones that we stole from Diwu Qing Rou in the Lower Three Heavens. How can the stuff in this colossus treasure house of the Ou n be ordinary?] [Each of these herbs can instigate a fight among people!] [Chu Yang had incited the Sword Point to steal these treasures. It seemed very cool at first, but the consequences are out of control.] [After all, hes being followed by the Future Poison Spirit...] [This guy isnt an idiot. Things would certainly turn for the worse in case he finds out that Chu Yangs excitement is being caused by the efficacies...] Fortunately, the heat inside Chu Yangs meridians gradually began to subside when he was almost unable to control... And, the efficacy that the Sword Point of the Nine Tribtion Sword was outputting eventually began to grow smaller in amount... The Sword Spirit also let out a sigh of relief as he continued to extract the efficacies with a whistling sound. He said, "Its alright. Its fine now. Everything is finally under control. The efficacies were flooding like tsunami waves before... so much so that even a knowledgeable and experienced person like me also jumped out in fear..." Chu Yang finally let out a sigh of relief. Hisplexion also gradually became normal. Ou Du Xiao had felt a dark pleasure in his heart when he had seen Chu Yangs excitement. But, he couldnt help but feel suspicious in his heart when he saw that Chu Yang was somewhat excessively excited. [It doesnt seem right. He shouldnt be this excited, right?] He was about to say something. But then, he saw that Chu Yang had already turned around. Chu Yang embarrassedly smiled and said, "Brother Ou, I couldnt control myself after I saw so many rare materials at once. Ahm Amh... I am really ashamed... I made a joke out of myself in front of Brother Ou..." "Its no problem. This is human nature. Brother Chu, you are the very manifestation of genuineness. You are someone who cant hide his feelings. How can Iugh at you?" That strand of doubt had suddenly vanished from Ou Du Xiaos heart. And, he said with a bright smile, "Brother Chu is very pleased with the items on this side?" "Yes, yes... Im very pleased!" Chu Yang burst into loudughter. Hisplexion had regained its normal appearance by now. The Sword Point of the Nine Tribtion Sword still continued to output the efficacy. But, the Sword Spirit was able to absorb it effectively at this time. They haggled over the prices, and Chu Yang selected someparatively more precious items. However, he wasnt miser in the least, and he threw away eight billion! Ou Du Xiao opened the door and made the Ou ns servantse in one-after-another. They then took out the items that Chu Yang had selected. Also, he arranged ten big horse-drawn carriages in response to Chu Yangs request. However, it was already night time by now. Chu Yang ate and drank as much as he liked at the Ou n, and it seemed as if he wasnt cautious at all. In fact, there was literally no stopping him. Then, they talked about random stuff. Moreover, the conversations had been very exciting. However, this made those experts of the Ou n whom Chu Yang had met after Gu Du Xing and the others had left impatient. ... Chapter 516 Please don’t Hold Back! Chu Yang ate and drank to his hearts content. He then drank several cups of tea, and picked his teeth. Then, he calmly and unhurriedly bid goodbye to everyone. He refused Ou Du Xiaos request to stay even though the former had made it out of a fake disy of friendship. He then jumped and got on a horse. He rushed along the journey, and personally led the ten carriages. He seemed extremely carefree as he started off his journey. "Send two Emperor Level Experts to follow him! The rest of you must wait for orders!" Ou Cheng Wu looked at Chu Yangs silhouette as it went far into the distance. He thenmanded in a dark mood, "Dont get too close to him. Come back and inform us when you find all of them together. The n will then dispatch its troops, and catch everyone in one!" "Yes." Two shadows shed, and went to chase after him like birds. Ou Cheng Wu gave orders in session with a dark face, "Second Elder, Third Elder, and Fourth Elder!" "Yes! What order do you have for us, n Lord!" "Prepare the core manpower of the n! You three will lead thirty King Level Experts. Wait for the Eighth Elder and Ninth Elder toe back. You five Emperor Level Experts must thenunch an attack!" "Yes!" "He would have no way to escape once we move into action! Ensure that you kill all of them! Eleven men of the Gu n, one man of the Ji n, one man of the Dong n, one man of the Luo n, a little girl of the Mo n, and that Chu Yang! They are sixteen people in total! There would be huge trouble if any one of them manages to flee! Understood?" "Yes! This old man is confident. They are only sixteen youngsters. They wont be able to get away from us!" An intense murderous aura shed in the eyes of the Second Elder as he spoke on behalf of everyone. They had the strength of five Emperor Level Experts and thirty King Level Experts to deal with only fifteen King Level Experts on the opposite side. It seemed as easy as using an ox-cleaver to kill a chicken! It would be an enormous joke if they allowed the other party to slip away from their clutches with such strength at hand! .... Chu Yang was leisurely leading the carriages under the moonlight. He seemed carefree since he didnt have the slightest appearance of vignce. He had left the Ou ns territory, and he was moving forwards along his journey at this time. He had slowly covered a distance of 20-25 kilometers. And, there was a vast forest in front of him at this time. Chu Yang hurried his carriage to the periphery of the forest, and came to a stop. He quickly entered into the carriages one-by-one, and shifted the items into the Nine Tribtion Space at the fastest possible speed. After that, he asked the Sword Spirit to manufacture a big wine jug in the Nine Tribtion Space. Then, he asked him to throw both eyes of the Poisonous Flood Dragon into the jug. These two bowl-sized pearls were the Yin Yang Poisonous Dragon Eyes in reality! These two things would be the worlds best antidote if they were together. In fact, they could dissolve any poison! There would definitely be a fight with the Ou n at this point of time. So, these items were indispensable treasures for him! Chu Yangs body shed as soon as he finished doing these preparations. He then sat on the top of a carriage, and took out the jug of wine from his bosom. He looked towards the moon in the night sky, and drank the wine in one shot. This indeed seemed like an extremely carefree attitude. The leisurely attitude of this guy made the two Emperor Level Experts who were following him anxious and unable to endure. [Crap! This chap is very quick, ah! Hurry up! Go and meet the other little bastards. The others and I will terminate all of you in one fell swoop. Whats the matter? Why youre dying so much? Why have you stopped all of a sudden?] [Are you waiting for them here? However... dont you know that this ce is very close to our Ou n? Are you genuinely that gutsy? Or do you trust us so much?] Chu Yang stretched his body after a long while. Then, he thought aloud, "The night is already deep, and I feel sleepy," He slid down from the carriage. Then, he ced a nk on the ground as makeshift bed, and looked at it in a manner that made it seem as if he was going to sleep on it. The two Emperor Level Experts shot mes from their eyes as they looked at him from afar! [This bastard!] They watched as Chu Yang lied down. But, he then suddenly sat up, and muttered, "Dammit! I drank too much wine in the Ou n. I need to go and pee first. It would indeed be very bad if I were to hold it back in the night." He held his pants as he said this, and care-freely went into the forest. The two Emperor Level Experts were left speechless at this sight. And, they let out a deep sigh in quick session. [Dammit! It is the biggest misfortune for both of us that we are assigned to follow such a weirdo!] [Motherfu*ker! Its night at this time, and no one is around. Wouldnt it resolve the matter if you just pee anywhere and be done with it? But, you have entered into the forest now? You are a grown man! Why are you being so cautious?] They heard rustling sounds in the forest when they were silent. After that, two loud sounds of someone farting were heard from the forest. Then, a sound of growling stomach came along with the sound of dripping water. Chu Yang muttered, "Dammit! It looks like a big one is about toe out. The Ou n was very enthusiastic. I have eaten a little too much..." Rustling sounds of tree leaves resounded. It seemed that this guy was going to defecate along the way. The two Emperor Level Experts became dumbstruck. He suddenly cried out in fear, "Dammit! Theres a ck bear here!" Then, sounds of wrestling started to transmit out along with the screams of the bear... The two Emperor Level Experts became expressionless... and in a daze. In fact, it seemed as if they had been struck by lightning! [How can there be such a bizarre coincidence?] [He bumped into a ck bear while he was out to defecate!] The sounds finally stopped after a while. A voice resounded, and it seemed as if someone had been relieved from a burden, "Finally, its all settled. Dammit! I was about to take off my pants, and a bear suddenly appeared out of nowhere..." Then, no sound was heard for a long while. The two Emperor Level Experts felt that there was something fishy. And, they were about to go there and take a look. But, they suddenly heard loud pitter and patter sounds... [So, he is having diarrhea...] The two Emperor Level Experts were too far away, but they still felt somewhat nauseated as they heard these sounds. In fact, theirplexion had discolored as if they wanted to vomit. Pitter and patter sounds again resounded after a while... Then, the crackling and rattling sound resounded again ... [This guys diarrhea seems to be very serious...] [Fu*k! I remember that we didnt put any poison in his food for the fear that he will suspect it, ah. Could it be that someone gave him axative?] The two Emperor Level Experts remained perplexed despite much thought. It had been half-an-hour, and the crackling and rattling sounds were still resounding. Both of them were dumbfounded. [You may have eaten too much... but, youre defecating far too much. The intensity of these sounds... how are you still alive, ah....] They suddenly looked at each other, and saw suspicion in each others eyes C [Something is fishy, ah!] [Even an Experts diarrhea shouldnt have been this extreme, right? Moreover... he should be capable of controlling it at such a cultivation level, ah...] They then flew up. They jumped up-and-down, and entered into the forest. However, they felt an overwhelming stench once they had entered! So much so that they couldnt help but cover their noses. Then, they followed the smell, and finally looked at the spot. The two men who had covered their noses with their hands became very angry at the sight they witnessed! They looked ahead, and saw a huge ck bear. The bear was tied to a tree. It had a very helpless and grieved appearance on its face. A block of Star Steel had been stuffed into its mouth. So, it couldnt issue the least bit of noise... even though bodily waste had been piled up under his buttocks like a mountain... This was a ck bear. Moreover, the ck bear was having diarrhea... It seemed that the ck bear had reached the point of dehydration after having diarrhea for such a long time... Actually... Chu Yang had captured this ck bear, and had tied it to the tree. Then, he had fed it a lot ofxative. After that, he had plugged its mouth to make it remain silent... So, it wasnt surprising that these two Emperor level Experts had been hearing the sounds of diarrhea for so long... As for Minister Chu... he had gotten more-than-an-hour to run away. So, it wasnt known where he had run off to. There was a paper stuck over the head of the ck bear. There seemed to be something written on that paper... The Eighth Elder furiously went over and grabbed it. He then read what was written on the paper, "The night is deep and serious. Thanks for your trouble, Your Excellency. Your Excellency was particrly patient-enough to wait for the ck bear to finish its diarrhea. Such a level of moral integrity and attitude is very rare to see in the world. I have only received the great kindness and magnificent hospitality of your n, and I am unable to return the favor. So, I intentionally made Brother Bear prepare a lot of gold for Your Excellency in order to properly entertain you. Your Excellency can have it ording to your taste... be it dry or watery. Eat it properly. Please take your sweet time, and enjoy the meal. Theres no poison in it. Please, please, please, dont hold back." Moreover, he had drawn a big smiley face below the written content. It was obviously meant to mock them... "Damn it! This son of a bi*ch! This old man will chop his body into ten-thousand pieces!" the Eighth Elder bellowed loudly. He joined his hands, and crushed the paper in between! His face swelled up and turned purple. The bear started emitting... the pitter-patter sound again... The Ninth Elder became so angry that it seemed as if he had lost his mind. He lifted his hand, and mmed it on the body of the big ck bear with the sound of a thunderp. The gigantic bear immediately sshed sh*t out in return. Consequently, the two Emperor Level Experts had to rush back in a distressed state. They saw the ten carriages that were there outside. They thought, [Motherfu*ker! You ran away, but you didnt take the carriages with you?] They advanced forward and looked inside the carriages. They couldnt help but cry out in surprise. The carriages were empty. They were full of items before, but there was nothing inside them at this time. There were four horses tied to each carriage. Their innocent eyes were wide open as they looked at these two furious elders... "I cant control my anger!" The Eighth Elder and the Ninth Elder only felt extreme anger in their chest. They wanted to vent it out, but couldnt. They were chocking of anger, and it seemed as if their chest would explode. "Lets continue to move forward and chase after him! I dont believe that this brat is capable of escaping far away!" Both of them reacted without thinking, and decisively flew into the forest. And, they skimmed through the forest like two big birds! Chu Yang had entered the forest at that time. He had then used the inner core of the bear race to attract over a ck bear. After that, he had made the preparations and left without making a sound. Chu Yang had smoothly escaped from this ce using the ck bear as a distraction. He crossed the forest in quarter-of-an-hour. He had also made a few false directions with his clothes to mislead the enemy. Then, he began to head towards the ce where he had agreed to meet his brothers. He continued to move this entire journey at full speed like flickering light and passing shadows. His figure would only sh in the sky, and disappear without trace... He rushed forward madly until he covered two-hundred kilometers. Then, he saw Gu Du Xing and the others moving forward in the same direction at a slow speed. Chu Yang caught up to them at a flying speed and said, "Move forward with full speed! Look for an advantageous position, and be prepared to face the enemy!" Gu Du Xing knew that situation was an emergency. So, there was no time to ask questions. Everyone elerated with full strength as per the order. Chu Yang held Mo Qing Wu in his arms at first. He then put her on his shoulders. The brothers removed the Star Iron from their bodies, and everyone felt as lithe as a swallow. Then, they rushed forwards like a gust of wind blowing over the earth... Mo Qing Wu cleverly bent down her lower body and tightly held Chu Yang so that she could reduce the resistance from the wind. She felt somewhat sad in her heart, [Im too weak. I cant help Elder Brother Chu Yang. Instead, I am only weighing him down...] [Wouldnt it be good if my strength could be the biggest help to Elder Brother Chu Yang?] Mo Qing Wus fine ck hair was flying upwards since the gust of wind was blowing against her face. And, it was also arousing a craving for strength in Mo Qing Wus heart! [I dont want to grow stronger for anything else. I only dont wish to be a burden on Elder Brother Chu Yang! I want to help him! I dont want to be deadweight!] Such a thought had risen in Mo Qing Wus mind for the first time. [I will be strong! And, I will protect my Elder Brother Chu Yang!] Mo Qing Wus heart was rolling like tides along with the whistling sound of the wind... Chapter 517 Ambushes the Emperor Level Experts! Chu Yang took out a water pouch, and threw it towards Gu Du Xing as they rushed, "Du Xing, give it to everyone, and tell them to take a sip from it. I cant be certain when the enemy woulde up to attack us!" "Alright!" Gu Du Xing didnt know what this was. But, he knew that Chu Yang had given this... so there mustve been some purpose. He raised it, and took a sip first. Then, he tossed it towards Dong Wu Shang. Then, Dong Wu Shang took a sip, and passed it to Luo Ke Di. They kept passing the bag, and everyone took a sip of the drink. Then, Gu Du Xing asked, "Big Brother, whats the use of this drink?" "One sip of this will make you immune to all kinds of poisons!" Chu Yang softly replied. "I expect that this is because of the Ou n!" Gu Du Xing became furious. His eyes turned cold in an instant. [An antidote... Its being used to guard against the Ou n. Why else would we need it?] "I guess the Ou n wants to plunder the resources that you possess?" Dong Wu Shang spoke-up in a deep voice. He was usually a quiet and reserved fellow, but he had urately pointed out this issue. "Youre right," Chu Yang nodded. "The Ou n is truly ungrateful!" Ji Mo furiously spat and said, "Big Brother, Ou Du Xiao wouldve been thoroughly discredited on Mt. Dingjun if you hadnt helped him out. And now, hes biting the hand that has fed him. That man has no principles!" Gu Du Xing smiled and said, "The Ou n thinks that they are too smart. They wouldve had smoother chances of sess if they had intercepted us directly. But, theyve acted too smart for their own good. And, they only sent Ou Du Xiao. They wanted to lure us into their manor so that they could eliminate us all in one fell swoop. They wanted to have best deal at the cheapest rate..." "However, its a pity because Gods ns supersede our own. Big Brother had detected it, and he made us leave before they could act. Then, Big Brother went in alone to have the business deal. They mustve flown into a rage, but couldnt dare to act... Ha ha ha..." Dong Wu Shang had understood the matter. And, he couldnt help butugh in pleasure as a result. "Big Brother, you mustve plundered somethings after you entered their n, right?" Luo Ke Di asked with curiosity. "Not much. I only spent eight billion in the Ou n! I bought arge part of the rare and precious items the Ou n had," Chu Yang smiled, "And, I may have conveniently stolen a few things from their herbal storehouse as well..." "Great...! Big Brother, youre indeed great..." the four brothers showed thumps up at the same time, and adted him. [Going to other peoples homes... then, going to their secret treasure houses... and then, stealing things from there... its also a rare talent!] These people obviously didnt know that Chu Yang had stolen many things. They thought that he had only stolen a few items. However, they were unaware that this Big Brother of their was rather greedy by nature. So, they obviously didnt know that he was carrying all the items of the entire herbal storehouse of the Ou n... His so-called a few things werent just a few things in reality... In fact, there was nothing left in the herbal storehouse of the Ou n at this time... except for the empty Divine Incense Jade boxes... Well... there mustve been some ashes in the jade boxes... "There should be the Chill Wind Forest 150 kilometres ahead. The Chill Wind Forest will be a good ce to hide!" Gu Du Xing said, "The terrain over there isplex. So, it would suitable for us to travel stealthily." He paused and said, "However... we need to take note of one thing. The Ou n wants to attack us, and they must already know that we can easily defeat ordinary King Level Experts! So, they will definitely dispatch Emperor Level Experts. Moreover, there will be more than one! "Therefore, this fight would be extremely dangerous. And, they will probably try to wipe us out. So, there would certainly be casualties even if we were to be a little lucky! Everyone must be well prepared for the situation!" Gu Du Xing said, "If you wish to turn back then you may do so right now. No one will stop you if any of you wishes to walk in the other direction. We wont force you to stay!" He had obviously spoken these words for the ten King Level Experts of his own n since he knew that his brothers werent going to withdraw at any cost. No one responded for a long while after these words were said. Gu Du Xing felt heavy in his heart. He said, "You guys dont have to feel forced. After all, you cant be careless when ites to life and death. So, you can leave if you want. But, please inform my n in case we brothers happen to meet any mishap. And, we would still be grateful to you!" [This is a valid reason. And, its the most just and honourable reason to get out of this situation!] Most people see the profit and forget morality. Most people are greedy for life, and afraid of death. Most people wish to escape from death. And, they need any such reason to escape. And, Gu Du Xing had himself thrown out the reason at this time. This reason had obviously made some people restless. Three of them signalled each other with their eyes. They then suddenly spoke-up, "We three people wish to go in a different direction in ordance with the Young n Lords words. We can also attract some enemies away for the Young n Lord..." A cold light shed in Gu Du Xings eyes as he said, "Take care!" He didnt even turn his head as he continued to speed-along with the other people. So, only these three people remained there as a result... The three of them looked at each other at first. They then chose another direction, and started to proceed forward. "Boss, would we genuinely attract some enemies for them?" "Youre foolish, ah... The Ou n will attack from all sides from their base camp. Those guys are screwed. How can we three help them? Hurry up, and run for your life!" "We cant go to the Gu n after weve abandoned the Young n Lord since that will also be a dead end for us. So, its pointless to give the news to the n. Lets just run away!" The shadows of the three men vanished in the dim of the night. "Young Lord, we shouldnt ignore the decrement of our manpower," An old King Level Expert of the Gu n looked-on as his subordinates fled. In fact, he had flown into a rage because of it. He was about to chase after them so that he could execute them with his own hands. But, Gu Du Xing had stopped him. "Third Uncle, youre being overanxious. The danger is huge at this juncture. So, we needed to ensure that our team was honest and pure!" Gu Du Xing profoundly smiled and said, "These men threw away the friendship and fled. So, theres no guarantee that these men wouldnt have beheaded us to save their own lives. And, we cant take such a risk right now. Therefore, it was better that we made them leave beforehand." "Du Xing is right," Chu Yang added, "Besides, these people have run away. And, its obvious that the Ou n knows that there are sixteen people in our party. So, the news of these three people running away would definitely reach the Ou n. Therefore, the Ou n wont allow them to slip away since they would find it hard to avoid the road to disaster even though these three guys have secretly absconded. Moreover, they have unintentionally be another target of the enemys pursuit!" "Youre right. That is indeed the case," The old King Level Expert named Gu Qing Feng carefully thought over what he heard. And, he couldnt help but be frightened in his heart. He then looked at Chu Yang and his brother. However, he noticed that they didnt seem worried. He knew that these brothers had already thought this through. He couldnt help as he drew a long sigh and muttered, "These youngsters will surpass us in no time!" The two elders of the Ou n got distracted by Chu Yangs cloth-diversions, and wandered around for a long while. Then, they eventually found the right direction. But, they were already four-hundred kilometres behind Chu Yang and the others by now! "Send the news to the n without dy, and inform them that theyve gone into the Chill Wind Forest! They were initially sixteen in number. But, there are three less now. They mustve gone to seek help. Its important to kill those three men as well! They mustnt be allowed to get away since their survival will cause a lot of trouble," the Eighth Elder hurriedly spoke-up while flying forwards. The Ninth Elder took out a little golden falcon from his bosom. He wrote several words, and hung the paper on its leg. Then, he loosened it from his hands, and the little falcon hurriedly flew away. It hovered in the sky, and disappeared without a trace. The two elders gave a quick look to each other, and elerated the pace of their chase. ... "This is the Chill Wind Forest in front of us!" Gu Du Xing extended his hand, and pointed forward. They could only see darkness in the front. There were dark clouds and mists gathered all-around. The chilly wind was roaring. And, the cold Yin energy was blowing in a range of several kilometres. "This Chill Wind Forest has an unusual climate. And, terrain here is very unique because of this. In fact, one cant even see the sun in broad daylight since the clouds and mist are always gathered here. Moreover, one cant even see the person who stands opposite to them when the situation bes extreme..." Dong Wu Shang feared that Chu Yang might not understand this since he had juste up from the Lower Three Heavens. So, he was constantly exining these aspects. "Its a good ce!" Chu Yangs eyes lit-up. "Two men are chasing after you at the back. It seems like theres a first grade Emperor Level Expert among them. And, the other must be a second grade Emperor Level Expert," the Sword Spirit hurriedly uttered and reminded him inside his mind, "They are the ones who were chasing after you earlier." "So quick..." Chu Yang muttered to himself. "These two men mustve been sent out as an advance party. So, there must still be time for the main troops to arrive," the Sword Spirit reminded. "So to say... there are only two people right now?" Chu Yang rolled his eyes and exposed a cold murderous aura on his face. "Du Xing, we will enter the Chill Wind Forest, and lie-in-wait to ambush them!" Chu Yang whispered as they dashed forwards, "Two Emperor Level Experts of the Ou n are chasing after us. And, this is the only opportunity to attack them since they are alone!" "Alright!" A sharp light shed in Gu Du Xings eyes. He waved his hand and shouted, "Speed up!" Everyone crossed two-or-three kilometres like dark clouds with a few whooshing sounds, and entered the Chill Wind Forest. The cold winds and the gloomy fog that prevailed in the air swallowed everyones figures as they entered the forest... Gu Du Xing issued an order as soon as they entered, and everyone came to a halt. After that, he started to make arrangements since there wasnt enough time to exin anything. He ced the remaining seven King Level Experts together in a rtively safer ce. Chu Yang put Mo Qing Wu on a tree in a distant ce. However, Mo Qing Wu felt an increasing amount of pain in her heart as she watched Chu Yang turn around and leave. [I want strength! I want strength! I want strength, Ah! I must be at Elder Brother Chu Yangs side to help him whenever he fights. I dont want to see him from afar and be worried, ah...] Mo Qing Wu felt a very strong urge in her heart... Chu Yang was obviously the one who positioned the brothers. "Du Xing, Ji Mo, you stay in the left... Wu Shang and Ke Di, you stay in the right... And, I will be in the middle!" Chu Yang looked at the four brothers in amanding manner, "I will use a method as powerful as thunderbolt, and I will make them fall into a defensive situation in one fell swoop. Then, you guys will seize the opportunity and attack them! You mustnd a decisive blow on the enemy in the first strike itself. Our opponents are two Emperor Level Experts. Dont let them have the slightest opportunity to counter-attack!" "Yes!" The four peopleplied in unison. They drew their swords and sabers out of the sheaths, and held them in their hands. They wouldve made sounds if they were to draw their swords and sabers when the time for the attack would be upon. And, those sounds couldve alerted the enemy. Therefore, they took out their weapons ahead of time! "They want our wealth, and we want their lives!" Chu Yang coldly said, "This is only the beginning!" Chu Yang made a signal with his hand, and everyone held their breaths. ... Chapter 518 Emperor Level Experts Can Be Killed! A Notion! It waste in the night. Perhaps it could be said that it was very early in the morning. However, it had be increasingly dark inside the Chill Wind Forest. The chilling wind was blowing with a whistling sound. In fact, it was issuing the sounds simr to that of ghosts crying and a spirits howling! The shadows of two men arrived at the entrance of the Chill Wind Forest with a sh. These were the Eighth Elder and the Ninth Elder of the Ou n! Both of them went sideways in a sh, and hid behind a boulder. They then cautiously examined the surroundings until they were assured that there was no danger in the vicinity. [The enemy mustve entered the Chill Wind Forest.] "Lets go in and have a look!" Eighth Elder and the Ninth Elder looked at each other, and it seemed as if they had sensed what was going on in each others minds. [Its true that the Chill Wind Forest is all-ck and has no daylight. But, this is advantageous for us. We cant see the enemy. But, it would be even more difficult for the enemy to see us! And, thats because the divine sense detection of an Emperor Level Expert is much stronger than that of a King Level Expert! So, the higher the cultivation level the greater the advantage!] These two Emperor Level Experts could easily kill the enemy as long as they knew the targets position. Moreover, they could at least constrain them till the break of the dawn even if they couldnt kill them. And, they could execute themter once the main team would arrive! The two of them had made up their minds. So, they went floating inside the Chill Wind Forest, and issued whistling sounds as they moved! These two had gone inside the forest. So, it would be impossible for the enemy to find their trails. However, these two were Emperor Level Experts. So, they could easily track things in the dark. Therefore, they werent worried even though they were vignt. Their self-confidence waspletely reasonable because Chu Yang and the others couldnt find them! But... Chu Yang had an over ny-thousand years old Sword Spirit within him! Suddenly, the sound of floating air was heard. It sounded like the wailing of ghosts and howling of wolves. And, these two men couldnt help but smile in a bitter manner. [This Chill Wind Forest is indeed worthy of its name.] Theyunched their divine sense detection, and moved forwards very cautiously... It was already pitch-dark at the distance of only three or four steps ahead. Chu Yang made the first move in this dense fog without the slightest hesitation as they entered the Chill Wind Forest! His ck robe fluttered as he appeared in the dense fog like a devil god. His sword then shed as he made the move without making any sound. What harm is there in ughtering the whole world! The two elders had seen extreme darkness as soon as they had entered the forest. So, they had subconsciously closed their eyes. There was sudden turbulence in the dense fog up ahead at this time. And, an extremely sharp sword-light suddenly appeared as this happened. In fact, it came head-on so powerfully that it seemed as if it could wipe out everything in a range of five-hundred kilometers! This sword-attack hade so suddenly that it was beyond the expectations of these two men! In fact, there hadnt been any sign of the sword-light before it had appeared! However, the sword-light had appeared before their eyes by now! These two Elders of Emperor Level cultivation had never seen such a terrifying sword blow in their hundred years of experience! The two of them simultaneously felt trapped in this boundless murderous aura! And, they felt a chill in their bodies! They bellowed and hastily aroused their fighting spirits to counterattack. Both of them drew their swords out of their sheaths along with two ng sounds, and prepared themselves to face the attack of this sword-light! But, they couldnt produce their best strength since they were in a rush! Besides, they were facing a sword technique that had been present on this Nine Heavens Continent for tens of thousands of years! Moreover, it was the number-one sword-art in the entire world! The sword issued an increasing amount of murderous aura! What harm is there in ughtering the whole world! The sword-light issued a sound of thunderp, and it seemed as if a thunderbolt hade down from the Ninth heaven! The sword-light suddenly shed with the swords of these two men like a lightning! A crackling and rattling sound was heard, and the swords they had been using for a lifetime were reduced to tiny fragments in a spilt second. The sword energy wildly rushed over, and both of them spouted out blood with puff sound! However, the sword attacks power continued to rush over madly and aggressively! Chu Yang felt a smother in his chest and bloody taste in his mouth during this sh with their sword light. And, that was because of the strength of the counterattack of these two men. He almost puffed out blood from his mouth. But, he endured this and unleashed another sword-light. He had ferociously issued two moves in quick session. A sharp will buried deep will not change and Gather wind and cloud to rule over all! Chu Yang wanted to use all the sword moves of the Nine Tribtion Sword in one spurt of energy. But, he had just unleashed these two moves, and he was already feeling a piercing pain in his chest! These Emperor Level Experts hadnt put their entire strength while counter-attacking, but Chu Yangs cultivation wasnt high-enough to allow him to take the impact that easily. So, Chu Yang had to give up on his original n. However, the advantage was such that these two sword moves had filled the surroundings with sword-lights. And, this had abruptly surrounded them in a seemingly inescapable! The sword-light poured like rain. Moreover, the sword energy was moving randomly all across! Countless shua sounds were heard as both of them received several wounds on their bodies. In fact, their wounds were so deep that their bones could be clearly seen. And, their blood gushed out like fountains as a result! Both of them had been scared out of their wits at first! Then, they re-collected themselves and crazily struck out their palms to defend themselves as they retreated in desperation. Chu Yang wouldvepletely exhausted himself if they hadnt drawn back, and had stubbornly continued to withstand his attacks until the formidable power of those two sword moves hade to exhaust. Then, he wouldve posed no threat to them. Moreover, Chu Yangs initial arrangement wouldnt have worked either... However, they had no other choice but to draw back. The first sword attack had already left them scared, and had managed to damage their courage! In fact, they had be certain, [Theres an Emperor Level Expert on the opposite side! Moreover, its a Sword Emperor!] [Otherwise, how could he have sent out such fierce and swift sword move? And, such an enormous and powerful sword attack at that...?] Not drawing back while facing a Sword Emperor in the dark would be akin to courting death! Only drawing back at first, and holding their grounds thereafter may turn this defeat into victory. This was the only way their lives wouldve been saved! Therefore, they had no other choice but to draw back at first! However, this retreat had sent them closer to the edge of the knife! A bone-chilling sword intention was issued out from the left side. The Sword King Gu Du Xing had attacked! The sword came out piercing like a viper before the sword intention. It was targeted at the heart of the Eighth Elder! Meanwhile, a sword light came out flying like a cylinder. Ji Mos body united with the sword light and silently flew up in the sky. Then, he recklessly shot a killer attack from the left side of the Eighth Elder. ... The Ninth Elder drew back while stumbling on the right side. He let out a painful cry. But, a tall and sturdy silhouette jumped up high in the sky before he could react. A heavy ck saber shed down in fierce manner with a type of power that could chop a mountain! This saber-attack didnt have any move behind it! It didnt have any crafty martial skill either! But, it was concentrated with vigor! This was a sure-shot killer attack! It could be said that the entire sky wouldve been torn apart if it were to stand in this des path! More and more sword-lights came piercing like vipers from behind! Actually, it was Second Master Luo C Luo Ke Di who had sinisterly blocked the escape routes for this Emperor Level Expert! Ninth Elder let out a scream in despair. Thebination of three exceptional attacks had suddenly beenunched on him in quick session. His body had already sustained serious injuries. So, he was in a state of panic and confusion. So, he wouldve never thought that a mad Sword King would be lying in wait in his retreat route! He lifted his left hand in panic, and circted his martial power to defend against the iing ck saber. Then, he hurriedly took out a small and exquisite dagger from his right hand, and lifted it upwards to face the attack! His body also flew backwards as this happened. His arm may get chopped off, but he could save his life from that vicious sword attack as long as he could block the saber attack with his left hand! Cha! The big saber suddenly chopped-off his left hand! The dagger in his right hand faced the saber-attack. The saber had seemingly hacked down with the entirety of the indifference of the worldbined! Dong Wu Shang looked like a sovereign king with the saber in his hand! It seemed as if he reigned over the world, and no one could dare to disobey him! This was his innate imposing bearing. And, no one could imitate it. Ding! The dagger broke down! The forehead of this Emperor Level Expert was shed by the ferocious power of the big saber! And, blood gushed out! Luo Ke Di didnt hold back his sword-attack at this moment. And, it went piercing through the middle of this Emperor Level Experts back. The two attacks from the front and the back had taken away the life force of this Emperor Level Expert! The big saber continued to fall. And, this Emperor Level Expert was chopped into two equal halves from the top of the skull to the crotch with a shua sound...! The Ninth Elder thrust out his palm whilst he was on the verge of his death. But, he had already be powerless by now! Dong Wu Shang kicked him. And, half of his body filled the entire sky with rains of blood. Dong Wu Shangs silhouette coldly appeared at this time. His tall and sturdy stature seemed like that of a legendary God of War! He looked towards Gu Du Xings fight with his saber-like sharp vision. Gu Du Xings ck Dragon Sword rushed like a thunder with a speed that had exceeded that of light. And, the air-friction that had resulted from this short distance sprint of the ck Dragon Sword had managed to produce an incredible heat! Puff! The sword pierced the heart! The Eighth Elder had the cultivation of second grade Emperor Level. But, he did get enough time to react. And, his heart got pierced by the sword. He continued to draw back as his feet trembled, and didnte to a stop! Gu Du Xing began to draw back his sword as the Eighth Elder felt a pain in his chest. However, the Eighth Elder exposed a cruel smile of despair on his face. He then suddenly threw himself forward, and the sword prated into his heart again. "Du Xing, leave your sword!" Chu Yang shouted out loudly. Gu Du Xing loosened up his grip, and fiercely flew back like an arrow. However, the Eighth Elders palm hit him with a loud bang. He had struck on one side of Gu Du Xings body with only less-than-half of his strength. However, Gu Du Xing spouted out a mouthful of blood, and his body was left to tumble over. The Eighth Elder fiercely shouted, and strode forward to pursue and attack. However, a light magnificently shed in the air at this moment. Ji Mos body united with the sword-light and sped along with that brilliant light. The sword-light then swallowed the entire body of the Eighth Elder! This second grade Emperor Level Expert didnt even get the time to let out the final cry as his body got shed into pieces of meat inside the brilliant sword light! The sword-light disappeared. Ji Mo jumped up in the air, and grabbed the ck Dragon Sword. He then hurriedly rushed over, "Second Brother! Second Brother, are you alright?" "Yes, Im alright!" Gu Du Xing resisted the pain even though he felt as if half of his body was falling apart, and stood up. He stood perfectly straight, and took the ck Dragon Sword. This fight had already ended even though it had barely started a moment ago! They didnt get enough time to react, but everything had already been sorted out. Moreover, those two Emperor Level Experts had been ambushed to death in such an unjust manner! Everyone felt somewhat thrilled as they looked at this scene. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di were still in a panicked state even though the fight had ended. They had set their hearts out to kill the enemy a moment ago. But, they still couldnt think how it hade to happen. Their knees suddenly went weak as they recalled everything. In fact, they could barely endure it... The hearts of Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing were also beating fast. [Emperor Level Expert! Their existence used to be so aloof and remote. And, we had dared to target such people. And, theyve died at our hands...? Just like that...?] "It seems like a King Level Expert can also kill an Emperor Level Expert!" Dong Wu Shang let out a long breath. That indescribable listlessness in his voice had gradually vanished. Instead, his killing intention had grown more and more, and had gradually turned chilling cold. The saber-energy of his saber became increasingly wild! And, a kind of self-confidence wildly bubbled up inside him! It seemed that this short fight had untied the Devil of ughter in his heart! In fact, this hadnt happened to him alone. The temperament of Gu Du Xing, Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di had also changed after this fight! After all, these King Level Experts had killed Emperor Level Experts! It was only an ambush. But, that invincible image of an Emperor Level Expert had begun to copse in their hearts with a loud rumble! This wasnt just a fight... it was a notion! ... Chapter 519 I will become Sister-in-law, Ok? One must know that Emperor Level Experts were basically considered at the top in the Middle Three Heavens! The big ns also had higher level experts of the Monarch Level, but those individuals were mostly old monsters of god knows how many years of age. In fact, they wouldnt even show up once in decades! And, the ones who were somewhat extreme wouldnt even show themselves in 100 or 200 years... Moreover, even their own ns had no way to determine whether these people were still alive or not... Therefore, the invincibility of the image of the Emperor Level Experts had been deeply carved in the hearts of every single person in the Middle Three Heavens for a long time. So much so that there was even a saying in the Middle Three Heavens that A n which didnt have Emperor Level Expert couldnt establish a strong foundation after its expansion! The Emperor Level had be the lifetime goal for the youth of Middle Three Heavens. And, they used to strive hard to achieve it! And, this was why the Gu n had imprisoned Gu Miao Ling... after all, an elders promotion to the Emperor Level had been interrupted by her actions! It was undoubtedly a driving force. However, it was also an imperceptible shackle! Because... Emperor Level was paramount, and achieving it would be like a dreame true. However, what would happen once this life-long dream was materialized? Therefore, many experts felt as if their job was done after they had cultivated to the Emperor Level. Mindset is of paramount importance for any martial expert! Therefore, the emergence of this feeling inside their hearts would basically leave them to believe that they had arrived at the finishing line! Gu Du Xing and the others had also grown up in such ns. So, they were bound to have such a mentality as well. And, Chu Yang needed to smash it for them! The Ou n hadnt attacked them yet. However, Chu Yang had taken the initiative, and had led his brothers to ambush and kill Emperor Level Experts! And, he had done this to shatter this mentality of theirs! [This illusory legend of their hearts will be shattered only when Emperor Level Expert die in front of them... and, that too at their own hands!] The reason why Chu Yang had arranged for this ambush and killing his true purpose was to help them walk past this very notion since it had upied a very important position in their heart! "This isnt limited to the Emperor Level exerts alone! We can also kill... a Monarch Level Expert in the same manner as long as we make proper arrangements!" Chu Yang smiled slightly. His voice was filled with a fanatical self-confidence. And, this self-confidence was rapidly spreading to his brothers as well! None of these five people spoke. But, their eyes were shining. This glow signified a breakthrough from the shackles on ones mind! All of them felt that an intense fighting intention was seething within their hearts. In fact, they even forgot about their own physical injuries! An idea had spontaneously arisen in everyones heart. [We can kill Emperor Level Expert even though we are at the King Level. In fact, we could even kill Monarch Level Experts! So, wont it be possible to destroy Saint Level Experts once we reach the Monarch Level? And, if were to extrapte like this...] [A Supreme Level Expert is nothing...?] Chu Yang let out a sigh of relief. He knew that his brothers had gotten through this notion. So, he finally felt relieved. However, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his body at this moment... Chu Yangs pre-emptive attack had been the most important action in that battle! However, the injuries he had received were also very serious. Thankfully, there was no need to worry because he currently had an unlimited supply of medicinal efficacies in his body. He also had the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pills in abundance. So, he had everything he needed. Every person popped a pill along with Gu Du Xing. And, their injuries healed not long after. Gu Du Xing heaved a sigh of relief. He opened his eyes and said, "So, this is how it feels to kill a strong enemy! Ha-ha, its quite ironical that I had arranged for seven more people to ambush the enemy. And, they wouldvee out tounch the final strike if we had failed. However, I didnt expect that there wouldnt be any need to call them..." Everyoneughed. "Our preliminary formation for this battle is indeed worthy of being proud of." Chu Yang summarized, "The aggression of Wu Shang, the strong spirit of Du Xing, and the courage of Ji Mo and Ke Di! This is the most valuable thing. And, this will also be our greatest advantage in the future. You guys must firmly remember the characteristics of each brother. The battle scenarios will be ever-changing in the future. So, we can only maximize our respective strong points in order to bring out our true potential." Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and the others nodded in a profound manner. "Also, killing an expert... isnt an easy task. You can kill an expert, but what matters is how you do it! You can have self-confidence, but the one who is conceited and blinded by overconfidence... will inevitably weigh us down and drag everyone to hell! We must keep this point in our minds!" Chu Yang profoundly added. "Yes." "The Ou ns people should be arriving soon. Everyone, get ready," Chu Yang issued an order. The brothers bodies shed as they went floating into the Chill Wind Forest. Chu Yang picked up Mo Qing Wu, and strode into the forest as well. However, he felt that something was off once they had covered some distance. Mo Qing Wu seemed to be somewhat silentpared to her usual self... "Qing Wu, whats wrong?" Chu Yang asked, "Were you scared?" "No." Mo Qing Wu pursed up her lips and shook her head with all her strength. But, her small mouth didnt say anything else. "Dont tell me... are missing your home?" Chu Yang continued to probe. "Definitely not," Mo Qing Wu shook her head again. Chu Yang continued to make several guesses in quick session. However, Mo Qing Wu would only shake her head in response. Mo Qing Wu eventually pouted in an aggrieved manner and asked in a timid fashion, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, is Xiao Wu very useless?" "Useless...?" Chu Yang was startled, "Where did thate from?" "But... but, I always feel... that I have be a burden on Elder Brother Chu Yang," Mo Qing Wu made a sad face. She then said as she started to cry, "I can only hide and watch from the sidelines every time Elder Brother Chu Yang fights. You may win or lose, but I can only watch... I want to help you, Elder Brother Chu Yang. But, I dont have the strength... I dont have the strength... boohoo..." Mo Qing Wu had spoken this while crying. She then used her small hands to wipe her tears, "Im so useless..." "How can Qing Wu be useless?" Chu Yang anxiously said, "Having Qing Wu by my side is the most useful thing ever. Elder Brother Chu Yangs mood gets better when he see Qing Wu after the fight. Its always fun to be around Qing Wu. Qing Wus usefulness is beyond anyones reach!" "But, I am so weak..." Mo Qing Wus mood suddenly brightened up as she whispered. In fact, the sad look on her face had also disappeared by now. "So what if your strength is low...? That can be increase by practicing. Besides, Qing Wu is injured right now. Just you wait for 10-20 days. We will find Young Master Yu and take that stuff from him. Then, I can cure Xiao Wus Three Yin Meridians. And, you will be able to cultivate once your Three Yin Meridians have been cured. And then, you will even surpass Elder Brother Chu Yang in a few days." Chu Yang added with a gently smile, "Later, Elder Brother Chu Yang will even start to count on Qing Wu to protect him." "Really?!" The cute little girl opened her eyes wide, and her eyes started to glisten with teardrops, "You arent lying to me... are you?" "Of course not!" Chu Yang vowed solemnly. Mo Qing Wu had faith in him. So, her mood suddenly got a lot better. In fact, she even began to sway from side to side while riding on Chu Yangs neck. She then spoke-up in a merry tone, "Humph, humph, wait till I am able to cultivate again. I will protect Elder Brother Chu Yang. I wont let anyone bully him!" She bent down to face Chu Yang, and looked into his eyes. And, her ck hair suddenly fell over Chu Yangs neck. She blinked her eyes, and spoke-up in manner that made it seem as if she was taking a vow, "Elder Brother Chu Yang can rx. I will protect you for a lifetime!" "Eh... protect me for a lifetime..." Chu Yang was suddenly taken aback. In fact, he even let his imagination roam. [For a lifetime...] "Yes! For a lifetime!" Mo Qing Wu nodded with all her might as she replied in a firm manner. "Thats great!" Chu Yangughed and said, "Then, I shall remember this. Qing Wu will protect me for a lifetime." "He he... hee hee hee hee..." Mo Qing Wuughed merrily. Her calves were swinging in front of Chu Yangs chest. Chu Yang lowered his head, and started to daydream. He couldnt help butugh foolishly when he recalled that part where had she said I will protect you. Neither of them spoke afterwards. There was a long period of silence before she asked in an apprehensive manner, "Elder Brother Chu Yang... you see, um... can I ask you a question?" "What is it?" Mo Qing Wu smiled in a pitiful manner as she asked in somewhat imploring way, "Whose hair is stitched... inside your clothes?" She diffidently looked at Chu Yangs face. She further added in a feeble voice, "Elder Brother Chu Yangsplexion looked so ugly that day..." Chu Yang was suddenly rendered speechless. He hadnt expected that this cute little girl would bring it up again. She had seen it that day, but she had held herself back until now. In fact, it mustve been extremely difficult for her to hold-it-in for this long. However, the answer to this question was even harder to say... "Well..." Chu Yang wanted to exin, but hesitated... Mo Qing Wu seemed broken-hearted as she whispered, "Is it Elder Brother Chu Yangs wife?" "Eh... no, no... eh... no, no, no, no, no..." Chu Yangs body shook as he denied with all his might. [Fu*k... this is totally baseless. How did my wifee into this little girls imagination... damn it, this matter is bullshit...] "So its not... phew..." Mo Qing Wu let out a sigh of relief. And, she immediately felt somewhat light in her heart. She didnt know why, but she felt happy when Chu Yang denied this. Then, a snorting sound was heard. And, this was followed by a few words which seemed intended to investigate in detail, "Then... there is no sister-inw?" "What sister-inw! Theres no sister-inw!" Chu Yangs breathing got louder. [Why is this little girl stuck with the word sister-inw?] "Theres no sister-inw... great!" The little girl rolled her eyes once. Then, she spoke-up in a lovable manner, "Elder Brother Chu... I remember you had said to me in the Lower Three Heavens that you would make me your fiance after youe over..." The little girl had begun to turn over old ounts. Moreover, she had closed in on him in a very rhythmic and systematic manner. She continued to pursue relentlessly before the final strike. "Eh... uh..." Chu Yang rolled his eyes in a dispirited manner. Meanwhile, Gu Du Xing and the others had held their breath for fear that they might get heard by Chu Yang. In fact, they had covered their mouths with all their might. And, their entire bodies were twitching... "What ehuh..." the little girl spoke-up with a displeased pout. Then, she anxiously questioned, "Do you remember? Do you remember?" "I remember. I remember," Chu Yang replied in an ambiguous manner. He was sweating profusely since he felt that... [Gu Du Xing and the others arent far. So, they can definitely hear this conversation. But, I am being forced by this little girl to confess...] One should think about this situation... An eleven-year-old little girl was constantly interrogating him, and was asking sensitive questions like fiance, sister-inw, and such. And, he had no choice but to muster his courage and face the questions. Meanwhile, everyone else in the surroundings was eavesdropping... "Do you admit or not?" Chu Yang didnt borate. So, this little girl flipped out and grabbed her Elder Brother Chu Yangs ears to make him confess... "I admit! Of course, I admit!" Chu Yang nodded like a chicken that was pecking rice. "Humph. That is to say that theres genuinely no sister-inw..." Mo Qing Wu pouted her little mouth in a victorious manner since she had a habit of pouting regardless of whether she felt wronged or happy. She then lowered her head. However, the expression on her face was entirely different by the time she faced upwards again... "Of course not," Chu Yang hastily replied as he wiped his cold sweat. "So, I will be the sister-inw, ok...?" The little girl started to blush. Her vision was as clear as water even at such a young age. Chu Yang was shocked by this. He raised his eyes, and saw a bashful face that had a strong feminine touch to it... Chapter 520 Who is the Hunter? Who is the Prey? "Ha ha ha ha..." Ji Mos body twisted as he rolled about. He wasughing out loud while rolling back-and-forth. "You want to be sister-inw... Well, we were also waiting to call you sister-inw... ha ha ha..." Dong Wu Shang was alsoughing uncontrobly. Mo Qing Wu was struck dumb as she looked at these four individuals who had approached closer. Then, she suddenly blushed. In fact, it seemed as if she was shy. She then spoke-up with a stutter, "You... you guys..." Luo Ke Di pinched his nose and wriggled his hips as he said, "Oh my... I remember you had said to me that you would make me your fiance after youe over... uh-huh... then, I will be the sister-inw, ok...? Ok...?" "You... you guys...! I hate all of you! I hate you guys to death!" Mo Qing Wu became very bashful. She lowered her head and snuggled behind Chu Yangs back. Her small face had be burning hot. Her legs were hanging in front of Chu Yangs chest. And, she was continuously kicking with all her strength. But, she wouldnt raise her head to look up... "Eh... its all right..." Chu Yang was smiling whileforting her. "Humph!" Mo Qing Wu snorted feebly, and became even more ashamed and indignant. "Ha ha ha..." Gu Du Xing and the othersughed impudently. All of them had burst outughing one-after-another. "Humph! All of you areughing... you eavesdrop on other peoples conversation... then, you evenugh!" Mo Qing Wu kicked her calves angrily as a muffled sound came from Chu Yangs back. "Ahm Ahm... dontugh," Chu Yang was at a loss. But, he had no choice but to use his authority as their Big Brother. He said, "Whats so funny..." "But, such a tiny little girl... wants to be our sister-inw..." Ji Mo uttered a loud cry of anguish. His entire body twitched. In fact, he nearly got cramps all over. A good while passed before everyone restrained theirughter under Chu Yangs suppression. However, their bodies were still trembling even though they were enduring with great difficulty. "Its all right now. See... no onesughing." Chu Yang suppressed his ownughter and patted Mo Qing Wus hand. Mo Qing Wu cautiously stuck out her head from behind Chu Yang, and saw everyones distorted faces since they were trying their best to suppress theirughter. She then made a sad face, and spoke-up in a displeased and annoyed manner, "Tell them to stop grinning!" Then, she again shrunk back with a swoosh... Chu Yang tried to coax her for a long time. And, he eventually managed to amuse this cute little girl. She blushed as she lowered her face with a helpless appearance on her face. "Well, they dare tough at you now. So, you be their sister-inwter, and teach them a lesson!" Chu Yang wrote a bounced check. "Ok!" Mo Qing Wu nodded her head. She then pouted and angrily said, "You guys... just you wait and watch!" Ji Mo grinned. He was about tough when he was stopped by Gu Du Xing, "This is no time to beughing! You two fools! The enemy is approaching rapidly!" ... The Ou ns people were indeed approaching fast. They had received the news, and the three Emperor Level Experts had rushed over at the fastest possible speed along with 30 King Level Experts! Later, a team of 6 King Level Experts had branched out to chase down and kill the three runway King Level Experts of Gu n. However... there was a distance of hundreds of kilometers until theyd reach the Chill Wind Forest. So, it wasnt easy to reach there early. The morning suns light had illuminated the world. And, that was when the Ou ns experts finally managed to arrive at the Chill Wind Forest. They saw the chill winds flourishing and roaring before them. This ce looked like their of demons and monsters. Everyone frowned when the saw this scene. "Old Eight and Old Ninth? Where did they go?" The Second Elder knitted his brows. They had received no messages from the Eighth and Ninth Elders on their way here. And, this bewildered everyone. The Third Elder said, "It is possible that those two have gone into the Chill Wind Forest to chase after the enemy." "Could it be that something has happened to them?" the Fourth Elder spoke-up with some uncertainty. "Ha-ha..." the Second Elder calmlyughed and replied, "Old Fourth, do you think... 20 or so King Level Experts are capable of killing an Emperor Level Expert?" "But... 20 or so King Level Experts are perhaps capable of killing an Emperor Level Expert in a fight to the death if they were to go all-out at once. Thats certainly a possibility," the Fourth Elder seemed startled as he replied. "You mean those two...? One of them is a Second Grade Emperor!" Traces of disapproval flit across in the Second Elders eyes. "Thats not possible," Fourth Elder said. "Then, what are you still skeptical about?" The Second Elder scoffed. He then waved his hand and said, "Go in! Theres a vast empty ground on the other side of the Chill Wind Forest. So, theres basically nowhere to hide! We have our men over there, and they are monitoring the situation from there. And, no news hase from there so far. This shows that those little bastards are still hiding somewhere in the Chill Wind Forest. So, theres no time to lose! We must go in and kill them." "I believe that Old Eight and Old Ninth are also anxiously waiting for us in there," he continued with a brutal smile, "Kill the enemy as soon as you find them! Dont leave any witnesses alive! We are only responsible for bringing things back!" "Yes!" "We will break into three teams. The three of us will each lead a team thatprises of eight people. These three teams will take three different routes to search. Let out a long and loud shout to inform others once youve found them," the Second Elder made a prompt decision and said, "Assume the fan-shaped advancement formation. Ensure that the gap between the teams doesnt exceed 1000 feet! Also, the gap between people mustnt exceed 100 feet!" "Yes." "This matter shouldnt be dyed. Lets act immediately!" The Second Elder waved his hand, and the 27 people stealthily entered the Chill Wind Forest. "There are signs of fighting here!" They had barely entered when someone discovered some traces. "Look at this. It seems that the fight mustve been very tragic. The bloodstains are concentrated. That means... the speed of attack mustve been very fast! The fight wouldve ended in a very short period of time," The Second Elder lowered his head and inspected, "There are sword fragments here. This ce seems to have been cleaned, but the fragments can still be seen..." He raised his hand in the air, and carefully examined a piece of fragment he had pinched between his fingers. He then said, "This fragment has a cloud pattern on it. Moreover, its bright luster indicates that this sword was doped with Star Steel! It is such a marvelous high-quality sword. How did it break into pieces?" He was suddenly startled as he spoke this. In fact, he had been scared by his own words. [Isnt Old Eights sword also doped with Star Steel?] Third Elder and Fourth Elder also thought of this, and theirplexions changed as well. The three people looked around, and soon found several tiny fragments. Their faces became increasingly unsightly... "Some of these sword fragments are exuding ck vapor. This indicates that the sword is doped with Nightmare Steel... this is clearly Old Ninths sword!" The Second Elders countenance had turned more and more solemn. "Those two mens swords were apparently shattered into small pieces here. Then... it means that they fought here. Then, whose blood is this?" There was fear in Third Elders expression. "Second Brother, you said that the fighting time mustve been very short. And, their swords have been shattered. Then..." the Second Elder and Third Elder nced at each other as the Fourth Elder spoke this. And, they saw shock in each others eyes! There was only one possibility... [Some peopleunched a surprise attack here. The Eight Elder and Ninth Elder had their swords shattered when confronted with this attack. And, both of them perished!] "There are traces here!" someone shouted. "Here too!" These three inspected those nearby spots, and their faces sank thereafter. There were specific traces left behind by someone leapfrogging with the entirety of their strength at those spots. Moreover, the point of view of battlefield positions suggested that this mustve been a premeditated sneak attack! "However, sneak attack from these two sides shouldnt have worked. There mustve been a strong opponent on the opposite side. He mustve attacked head-on to block those two, and mustve pushed them back! And, only that couldve allowed the people who were hidden on both sides an opportunity to strike! Moreover, the person who mustvee from the opposite direction tounch a surprised attack shouldve had a cultivation that couldnt have been weaker than those two!" The Second Elder gritted his teeth and bitterly said, "In other words... theres an enemy of First or Second Grade Emperor Level... or higher in this Chill Wind Forest." [Damn! Old Eighth and Old Ninth mustve suffered a great loss in an ambush like this! They may have even... died by now!] Everyonesplexions changed! "We move further as nned! Make noise to give us a warning signal if any of you discover the presence of this expert! The three of us will have to do our best to get rid of this bastard in a spurt of energy. Otherwise, we will inevitably incur heavy casualties today," the Second Elder said. "The enemy has such a person in their ranks. So, why should we separate?" Fourth Elder asked, "Shouldnt we go in together?" "Fool! Why would the enemy resort to a sneak attack if they had enough strength to kill us all in one fell swoop? This shows that this individual can only cope with one or two Emperor Level Experts even with a sneak attacks help! His assurance isnt that big! Thing about it...! Do you think that will he dare to show up if all three of us are together?" The Second Elder seemed disappointed in him. So, he continued in a teaching manner, "You must lure him out first!" "I see." The Fourth Elder nodded. The three teams entered the Chill Wind Forest immediately-after, and proceeded slowly ording to the prior agreement. Everyone was cautious and solemn as this time. They had arrived brimming with confidence. However, they hadpletely lost it by now. A teamposed of such experts had be quite jittery at this time. "Theyve entered the forest," the Sword Spirit said in Chu Yangs mind. "How many people?" Chu Yang asked. "27 people. One Third Grade Emperor Level Expert, two Second Grade Emperor Level Experts, seven Ninth Grade King Level Experts, and the remaining King Level Experts are at either fourth or fifth grade. They are divided into three teams, and areing from three directions. Each team is being led by a respectable Emperor Level Expert. The leftmost team seems to be the strongest," the Sword Spirit carefully exined each and every detail. However, the Sword Spirit suddenly felt somewhat aggrieved once he had said this... [Respectable Emperor Level Expert...? Motherfu*ker, since when have I started to call this group of trash as respectable?] "The Ou n really isnt holding back," Chu Yang sneered in his heart. [It can indeed be called as overkill that theyve dispatched troops of such capacity to deal with us youngsters.] "The cloth diversion formation at the entrance mustve aroused their vignce. And, that mustve seeded in making them think that theres a high level expert among us. Therefore, they havent dared toe in rashly. In fact, they are advancing very cautiously," the Sword Spirit spoke-up somewhat jokingly. "Well, our chances of winning are very big as long as they dont swarm around us!" Chu Yang nodded. A sinister smile appeared on his face. "How are the preparations going?" Chu Yang turned his head to ask. "Nearly done," Gu Du Xing seemingly replied without even listening to the question. Then, he further said, "Only the trap Luo Ke Di is working isnt ready yet. But, it should be done soon." "Good," Chu Yang whispered, "Theyve entered the forest." Gu Du Xing nodded, and silently moved back. Dong Wu Shang and Ji Mo looked at each other from far away. And, they only saw each others twinkling eyes in the midst of the roaring chill winds. The murderous intent was ming in their hearts. [The Ou n wants to deal with us purely by encircling us. They intend to hunt us down. However, they wouldve never thought that their prey has already transformed into the hunter!] [And, they themselves have be the real prey. Moreover, the prey is willingly walking towards the hunters trap...] ... Chapter 521 Three Stars Divine Clan? Star Race? "This is a dark and gloomy forest. There are great mountains on its left and right side. And, the mountains block everything from both sides. But, there is a mountain-pass dead-ahead. The mountain-pass is so narrow that even a weak wind makes very loud sounds when it blows through this mountain-pass. However, the factor that ys the most important role is a towering Iron Wood Forest thates on the way from here to the mountain-pass. The sound of wind along with that of the movements of branches and leaves changes into intense sounds of ghost-like wailing when the wind passes through the Iron Wood Forest. This is the reason why this forest is called the Chill Wind Forest. "And of course, there are people who exploit the natural conditions of this ce. There is groundwater in the subterranean territory of this forest. Moreover, it is a hot spring. The water vapours rise, but they dont get dispersed in the surroundings. They only get consumed within this forest, and remain gathered there. So, this forest continues to get denser and denser year-after-year! "So, the positional set-ups y a decisive role under these circumstances!" Chu Yang was exining these things while making his strategies. His exnation was so detailed that the people who had been living in the Middle Three Heavens for a long time might not know so much about this forest. This left Gu Du Xing and the others to feel a bit embarrassed. They also found it somewhat unimaginable, [Big Brother has recentlye up from the Lower Three Heavens. How does he know this area far better than we do?] "And, these factors prove as favourable conditions for us! It may be disadvantageous at first, but it would be advantageous as long as we exploit it well! And, thats because it would be as disadvantageous for us as it would be for our enemy! You guys must remember these words under all circumstances!" Chu Yang insipidly concluded. He was making use of his time to teach the theories he knew to his brothers! Many of these theories were clichs. However, Gu Du Xing and the others were listening to Chu Yang very earnestly! And, thats because there are some things which sound convincing only when they are said by the leader of the group instead of some random nobody who merely believes in himself. This is a universal psychology of humans. For instance... everyone has heard the saying "its only when ites time to apply knowledge that you regret not acquiring enough of it" from a very young age. However, one realizes the true meaning of these words only after decades of years of experience when one has experienced the setbacks... However, it has already beente at that time of realization. "The most effective way to deal with the Ou n is to ambush them and use poison against them!" Chu Yang calmly said, "So, we have to set a trap..." "Slow down!" Ji Mo raised his hand. He didnt know whether tough or to cry as he asked, "Use poison...? Use poison against the Ou n? Big Brother, what are you thinking? They are experts in using poisons, ah." "Um, it is unimaginable for you. So, it would be even more unimaginable for the Ou n!" Chu Yang sneered, "They have long been famous for using poisons. So, they have always been conceited. Therefore, they wouldnt be as cautious as an ordinary person if someone were to use poison against them! However... the only important thing is to think of some kind of poison that the Ou n hasnt discovered yet." Gu Du Xings eyes lit up. He was beginning to feel increasingly incredible about the steps Chu Yang was taking. This wasnt because his strategy was too brilliant or anything... It was because Chu Yang was attempting to exploit the blind spot of the enemy. And, this was something that the others simply couldnt think of! Just this point itself had put them at an invincible position! Perhaps nobody in the entire Middle Three Heavens had ever thought of using poison to deal with the Ou n. In fact, he was continuously thinking while Chu Yang was talking, [what poison should be used to deal with the Ou n? Using an ordinary poison would be akin to making a fool of ourselves. We must use a poison that they cant detect. Moreover, we must make a clever n...] "There are 700-800 pounds of Poisonous Flood Dragons meat!" the Sword Spirit spoke-up in Chu Yangs mind, "I can extract the poison... Moreover, this poison... is very deadly. However, it will contaminate the ce where it would be used. And, that ce will remain a poisonnd for a long time, and that will inevitably harm the innocents." Chu Yangs eyes lit up as he replied, "That wont be an issue. I can smear the poison on our weapons and bodies. So, it would be limited to these two parts that way. Then, we will kill the enemies and clean up. But, its a pity that the original trap will go to waste... So, lets do it this way... we will still use our initial n. But, we will put up a warning sign to warn people that this is a poisonous area..." The Sword Spirit became silent for a while. He then said, "This decision is yours to make. The Middle Three Heavens is one massivendscape. And, there are only a few innocents among the people of Jiang Hu... Moreover, the ones who may enter the Chill Wind Forest are most likely not going to be good people anyway. So, it doesnt matter even if they die." Chu Yang nodded and replied, "Let it be that way if thats the case." Chu Yang didnt feel anything towards this. [Just as Sword Spirit said... How many innocent are there among the people of Jiang Hu? The Middle Three Heavens adheres to thew of jungle more strongly. Which men havee here and havent submerged in the cluster of blood debt?] Chu Yang had always assumed a decisive stance whenever it came to making decision to kill. It was soon informed that Luo Ke Di had made the preparations on his end. The Sword Spirit promptly reminded, [The Ou ns people arent far away.] Chu Yang immediately kick-started the n, "Ji Mo! Get into action!" Ji Mo shouted in a strange manner, "Dont worry... Ahwooh~~~ Dog Aunt!" Everyoneughed. ... The Ou ns people were spread out in a big fan-shaped formation. Three elders were in the middle of their respective troops. And, they were advancing forward as a slow pace. They felt more and more gloominess and moisture as they went deeper into the forest. Although it was broad daylight, but clouds and mist were still curling up all around. So, the line of sight had be extremely hazy. In fact, their eyes were almost useless since nothing could be seen beyond twenty or thirty feet. Therefore, everyone had be more alert. In fact, no one dared to be negligent. They continued to go deeper, and half-an-hour had passed soon-enough. Suddenly, faint sounds of fighting were heard from a distance. [Could it be that some people are already fighting here?] The Second Elder and the others were startled. They rapidly went towards the ce from where the sounds wereing. The more they moved forwards... the more intense the fight felt to be... The Second Elder puckered up his white eyebrows. He then said in a low and deep voice, "It seems that many people are besieging a person!" The other people looked at each other. They then started to move forward more carefully. [Who is fighting? Is it one of the men that we are chasing after? It would be very good if thats the case!] The faint sounds had turned into loud sounds of cussing by now. "...Kill this freak! Quickly! The Ou n is about to reach..." "Everyone attack!" "Lets attack him all at once!" ... The Second Elder smiled. It seemed as if he had been relieved from a burden. He exposed cruel killing intention in his eyes, "Brats! We finally overtook you!" [But, who are they fighting against?] An odd rumbling sound came along with a furious voice at this moment. It seemed as if the person who was speaking was extremely angry. Moreover, it seemed that he was extremely aggrieved, and couldnt take it anymore. "This... what is he saying?" an expert of the Ou n leant his ear in puzzlement, but he couldnt understand anything that he heard. However, he wasnt the only one. The other people of the Ou n were puzzled as well. They also tried to hear closely, but couldnt understand anything. In fact, they were unable to make any sense of what they heard. They went a few steps in. Suddenly, several metal nging sounds echoed along with loud cries. Then, an odd and extremely furious voice was heard, "... Dog in dog! Mi mi ta! Sister-inw hometown! Wow, wait! Dog Aunt...!" The Second Elder looked left and right in confusion. And, he found that everyone else also had a puzzled look on their faces. "Is it possible that hes cussing at the other people?" an expert of the Ou n cautiously and solemnly guessed. "The tone of this voice doesnt suggest that hes speaking words of praise..." another man knitted his brows and said, "But, what did he just say? Howe Ive never heard that before?" A loud explosion was again heard at this moment. And, that voice again furiously said, "Sister-inw hometown! Trash oil mud rice... woo this, woo that, wow howl? Whip chirp pout mommy Ou he nun wind and rain monkey! Wow, wait! Dog Aunt! Wow, wait! Dog Aunt!" "Whatever hes saying sounds really bizarre!" An expert of the Ou n scratched his head, "I dont understand anything!" Another expert also had a depressed look on his face. In fact, he was staring nkly... like a duck that was listening to the sounds of thunder. The Second Elder, Third Elder and Fourth Elder were very experienced and knowledgeable. But, they couldnt make sense of these words either. However, they could sense the urgency in the voice of this man. Moreover, the fight had also be increasingly intense by now. Suddenly, a scream was heard, "Sister-inw hometown! Dog Aunt, ah..." The cussing sounds continued to be heard. Then, a scream was again heard. And, it seemed that the fight had shifted towards the left side. The man seemed to have broken the siege. Then, it again seemed to have shifted to the right side... "This man is injured," the Second Elder spoke-up with certainty. "Second Elder, its a very wise observation. You have made the exact judgement of the situation of the fight with the help of these small clues. That is indeed godly!" An expert who was standing next to him had a look of admiration on his face. The Second Elder stroked his beard and nodded in a ttered manner. However, everyone else looked at that guy disdainfully. [Motherfu*ker, this guys cry was so pitiful. He is obviously injured. Even a child can deduce this... And, this is a wise observation in your opinion? Would you shout like that in normal situations if you were at that mans ce...?] [To think that youd tter him like this... how very disgusting!] "Go and encircle! Dont make any sound!" the Second Elder made a prompt decision and waved his hand as he gave the order. His voice hadnt even faded yet, and the Fourth Elders men went over there and surrounded the area. They went flying over. However, they didnt get the time to begin the attack when they suddenly saw some movements up ahead in the thick fog. They saw a persons shadow falling down. This person appeared to be in an extremely distressed state. Then, this person flew over to several hundred feet. He then fell down on the ground again. Then, he stood up... but again copsed. He then cussed in a loud voice, "Slight squint! Together gang up! Sister-inw hometown! Wow, wait! Dog Aunt... Dog Aunt..." Everyone looked at this. They couldnt help but suck in cold air. This persons stature appeared to be thin. He wasnt tall. And, he looked grotesquely shaped. His hair was colorful. And, he had a strange horn sticking out from his hair. His nose was sticking upward, and it seemed somewhat twisted. Surprisingly, one of his eyes was red and the other one was blue. The flesh wounds on his body were so twisted that it was too horrible toy eyes on them. He had wounds all over his body, and blood was gushing out of them. The strangest and most surprising thing was that the blood which was flowing out of his body was sparkling and translucent. In fact, it seemed as if starlight was shing out of the blood from his wounds. Moreover, there was an eye-catching symbol on his forehead. This symbol seemed to resemble a golden star... "This is a person of Star Race of the Three Stars Divine n!" the Second Elder was indeed worthy of being called experienced and knowledgeable. He had managed to recognize this even while looking from afar. Everyone eximed in admiration at the same time. [The Second Elder is genuinely erudite and informed.] However, the Second Elders mind was still filled with suspicions, "No wonder we couldnt understand what he was saying... thats because it is a person from the Star race of Three Star Divine n. But, why will someone from Star race appear here?" That strange persony on the ground. He raised his head, and realized that he had been encircled by many people. And, his eyes immediately emitted a panic-stricken look as he realized this. He then started to crawl back. He seemed to be stuck in a dilemma as he said, "Dog in dog! Sister-inw hometown! Sister-inw hometown! I cry! Tired... Dog Aunt!" ... Chapter 522 Ji Mo’s Trap! Everyone looked at each other in dismay. [Who understands... thenguage of this person of the Three Stars Divine n?] They were about to speak-up when they saw the pitiful appearance of this guy. But, they then heard the sounds of movements in the thick fog, "Everyone, run away, ah! People of the Ou n havee." Several shua sounds transmitted and vanished immediately-after. The Second Elder and Third Elder angrily rebuked and chased after the sounds. But, they found no one there. They only saw a huge patch of bloodstain on the ground! "Who are you? You are from the Three Stars Divine n, arent you?" The Fourth Elder wrinkled his brows. He looked at this strange guy whoy on the ground. He wanted to step forward and touch him. [How does this fellow have such an ugly appearance? He may be from the Three Stars Divine n... but, such an appearance is a little ugly even from their standards...] "I cry! So greasy? I cry! So greasy...? Dog Aunt! Dog Aunt!" that guy shouted in rm. It was quite clear that the Elder didnt understand anything that this guy was saying. Simrly, that guy didnt understand what the Elder was saying. They didnt understand each other. So, they merely looked foolishly at each other for a while... The Fourth Elder and the people on his side looked at each other in dismay. [Hisnguage makes no sense. What should we do now?] No one knew how to interrogate this guy as they listened to his pitiful and hoarse screams. A King Level Expert of the Ou n voluntarily came forward from behind. This guy had a mute younger brother back at his home. So, he knew the signnguage very well. Everyone felt relieved when this happened, [How did we forget about this guy? He should be able to interpret to some extent...] The King Level Expert walked to the front of this freak-show. He then made a gesture to indicate beating. Then, he made a gesture to indicate injuries. Then, he extended his hand and pointed out in the direction in which Chu Yang and the others had escaped. After that, he asked, "Uh-huh?" The eyes of this weirdo of Three Stars Divine n immediately lit up. He stood up and made a gesture as an indication of beating. Then, he made a gesture to indicate a sneak attack. He then resentfully spoke-up in a hubbub manner, "Trouble smell! I cry! Tired... howl repair howl? Dog Aunt!" That expert nodded in affirmation. He then made expressions of sympathy and understanding. Then, he made an angry gesture and a gesture indicating pursuit and attack. Then, he patted on his chest. He made a gesture of courage and bravery and asked, "Uh-huh?" It meant, [I will help you take revenge? Alright?] This weirdo of the Three Stars Divine n was suddenly incited by this. So, he made a circle using his hand. Then, he drew the people before him inside that circle. Then, he drew arger circle. Then, he ced a foot in front, and the other foot in the back. He then made the gesture that indicated pursuit-and-attack. Then, he again jumped two steps back to his original spot. He then asked in an enthusiastic manner, "I cry! Tired? Uh-huh?" "Uh-huh!" That King Level Expert nodded in affirmation. He thought, [We are lucky to have this guy to guide us. He will help us find Chu Yang and his gang.] "Ahwooh~~ Dog Aunt!" The weirdo of the Three Stars Divine n jumped in excitement. But then, he started to groan. He looked at the wounds on his body and looked anxious. Then, he raised his head and looked at the Fourth Elder and the others. He spread out his hands while making a contorted and painful face, "Ahwooh! Ahwooh! Dog Aunt...?" "He means that hes in a lot of pain right now. He is heavily injured and doesnt have any strength." The Expert of the Ou n looked at the Fourth Elder. He then interpreted in advance, "This Ahwooh must mean being in pain in the Three Stars Divine nsnguage." The Fourth Elder looked at this guy from top to bottom... as if he was a worn out sack. After that, he puckered his brows. [The appearance of this guy leaves me to believe that most of the healing medicines that we have with us will be used. Should we waste them on him?] He then hesitantly looked that the shivering body of this weirdo of the Three Stars Divine n. Just then, he shouted in despair, "Ahwooh! Ahwooh... Ahwooh ah... Ahwooh..." Then, he slowly and softly slumped down on the ground... And, his hands and feet began to twitch. "Heal him!" the Fourth Elder hatefully looked and shouted. And, everyone began apply healing medicine all over the wounds of this guy as a result. This guy was shouting Ahwooh on the one hand. However, he would wrinkle his face, while his hands seemed restless on the other. Moreover, he was shaking hands with everyone who wasing over to put medicine on his wounds out of courtesy. In fact, he would continuously shout Ahwooh if someone would refuse to shake hands with him. Therefore, the four King Level Experts held their noses and shook hands with him since they didnt have a choice. After that, that King Level Expert who was tranting this weirdosnguage also circted his spiritual power to give him a little treatment of internal injuries. This guy stood up once he had received the treatments. He then issued two Ahwooh sounds with a painful look on his face. Then, he fished out something from his armpit. The thing that he had fished out seemed to be a dark pill which was simr to a dirt ball rubbed from the body. Then, he tossed it in his mouth, and chewed it for some time while making loud chewing sounds. Everyone looked at this act, and couldnt help but feel nauseated. [Did this guy just rub out filth from his body? And, he then ate it as medicine? Motherfu*ker... I have never seen such a disgusting thing. Three Stars Divine n is really Three Star Divine n... he is so fu*king illiterate.] Everyone cussed in rage within their hearts as they resisted throwing up with great difficulty. However, what urred before them at that moment left everyone surprised. The wounds on the body of this weirdo started to heal at such a fast speed that the transformation could be seen with naked eyes... The entirety of his wounds had gotten healed, and had turned into scars not long after. After that, they saw this guy extending his hand and caressing the wounds with his hand. Then, the scars also started to fall off... He exercised his arms and legs a bit thereafter. And, he was unexpectedly able to move them freely by now! Everyones eyes popped out at once. [Can this kind of medicine even exist in this world?] Then, they suddenly thought, [You had such a good medicine. So, why did you use ours?] "Ahwooh. Dog Aunt! Beautiful beautiful trouble dog!" This weirdo looked at his own body and nodded in satisfaction. After that, he disdainfully looked at everyone. His gaze meant C [your medicines are too inferior!] Everyone almost fainted... [Damn it! A weirdo of Three Stars Divine n is looking down on us...] The eyes of the Fourth Elder lit up. [If we can get our hands on the recipe of this mysterious medicine after this matter is resolved... ah... how would the Ou n not make a rapid advancement if that happens?] [This is indeed a heaven-sent opportunity for our Ou n!] The weirdo turned around. He seemed to be impatient. He then made a gesture, and indicated pursuit-and-attack with his hands. Then, he made a gesture as he cupped his hands on the ground. He was very anxious as he shouted Ahwooh. Then, he made a gesture by putting his hand in the pocket of his clothes... The anxious look on his face indicated that he had bete for something. "Um, he is saying that there is a treasure over there. He fought with those people for the treasure. The treasure is very important. They will take it away if we dont hurry..." The King level Expert who was tranting was indeed very intelligent. He was even able to exin the body movements of this freak... [Is it a good thing that this weirdo is worried?] Everyones eyes lit up. They then moved forwards with urgency. This weirdo was very familiar and at ease with the surroundings. In fact, he passed through the dense fog as if it was his home. The Fourth Elder and his men closely followed behind him. The men of the Fifth Elder outnked from another direction. The men of the Second Elder diverted a little bit, and took the aerial route as they jumped from tree to tree. Everyone had held their breaths tightly. It seemed as if they were making a three-dimensional attack from three sides! They didnt wish for those guys to have any chance of running away again. However, the Fourth Elder and his men felt something soft under their feet as they were rushing forwards. They lowered their heads and realized that they were standing in a semi-swamp area. Moreover, this area seemed to be covered with dry leaves... The soles of theirs shoes had be wet as a result. That weirdo was still taking the lead as he moved forwards. And, the muddy water sttered everywhere along with the sshing sounds. The Fourth Elder waved his hand, "Speed up!" Everyoneplied and went on following after that guy. It was getting softer and softer under their feet. And, the wetness was also continued to grow until their feet had been inundated. In fact, many water spots had gotten sshed on the calves of their legs. They ran for a while and their legs were already dripping wet with the muddy water. It had even moistened their skins. Only the Fourth Elder was wearing special kinds of boots that didnt get wet. But, the other eight people couldnt stay dry. Finally, one of the King Level Experts felt a little itchiness on his calf. He couldnt help but bend down and scratch a few times. He then unexpectedly found that a big lump of flesh was scratched out from his leg in this process. And, his pale bone was exposed as a result! However, he didnt even feel a little bit of pain! Moreover, the fingers of his right hand had also been reduced to bones while he was scratching. The flesh and blood had evenly fallen off from the fingers as well... This King Level Expert had shaken hands with that weirdo of the Three Stars Divine n a while ago... he immediately looked at his hand in fright. He suddenly felt so frightened that he didnt even dare to breathe... [There is deadly poison in this muddy water?!] "Whats going on here? Boohoo..." This King Level Expert was nk for a moment. Then, he asked while crying. However, he suddenly looked ahead in the direction of the weirdo of the Three Stars Divine n, and suddenly screamed out in fear! His voice was so mournful that it seemed as if he had seen a ghost in front of his eyes! The Fourth Elder quickly rushed over to look. He saw a big and freshly dug hole under a big tree in front of him! And, the weirdo was pointing his finger towards that big hole, and was shouting in a crazed manner. Hisplexion was sad and shrill, and his voice was mournful. "Ahwooh! Ahwooh! Dog one attack. Pigs. Greasy unrestrained spicy! Greasy unrestrained spicy! I cry, tired!" this weirdo turned over, and continued to shout at the Fourth Elder. The Fourth Elder asked in confusion, "Is it in there?" He pointed his finger to that big hole. The weirdo repeatedly nodded. He pointed towards the Fourth Elder and shouted, "Greasy unrestrained spicy! Greasy unrestrained spicy! I cry, tired..." The Fourth Elder puckered his brows. [This is...] That King level Expert finally regained his senses. He shouted out loud, "Fourth Elder..." He then quickly dived forward to rush over. The Fourth Elder instinctively turned his head. Suddenly, that weirdo gathered a lot of muddy water from underneath his feet, and started to ssh the muddy water on everyone. The face and the neck of the Fourth Elder immediately got stained by the water as a result. He tried to open his eyes, but couldnt open them. The Fourth Elder was caught off guard since he had fallen into the trap. He angrily turned his head, "Bastard! You are trying to do..." However, what appeared in front of him scared him out of his wits. He saw that a bright light had suddenly appeared in front of him. That weirdo of the Three Stars Divine n had drawn out his fierce sword, and was rushing over towards him. The eyes of the Fourth Elder were stained because of the muddy water at this moment. So, he was doing all he could to draw back. The long sword that he had raised in his hand also erupted into a brilliant sword-flower. He had made a counterattack to block the iing blow! He was confident that he would be able to block... no matter what kind of attack it would be! However, the Fourth Elder was unaware that the weirdo would use the force of his counterattack and somersault back in the air. He thennded on a tree that was far away. Then, heughed heartily, "You werent able to understand? A bunch of pigs! Ah ha ha ha... Let me trante this for you You dogs, you pigs, you all will die! You all will die! I cry, tired means fu*k you, motherfu*kers! Do you understand it now? Ha ha ha..." ... Chapter 523 Use Poison against Poison! The fierce figure of this weirdo started to move amidst the sounds of loudughter. He jumped down the tree with a shua sound, and disappeared in the dense fog without a trace. It was Second Master Ji Mo who was disguised as a person of the Three Stars Divine n! And, he had genuinely seeded in ying this part. The Fourth Elder was furious. He was about to pursue and attack. But, he suddenly noticed that his subordinates were looking under their feet with a frightened look on their faces. The Fourth Elder also looked down. And, he couldnt help but scream out at what he saw. He then spouted blood from his mouth... He only saw that his subordinates were dumbstruck while standing still. Their faces filled with despair. The people who had shaken hands with that freak were in more miserable conditions since their hands had been reduced to bones. A few of them lifted their trousers to have a look. Then, they screamed even more pitifully since only bare-white bones had remained up to their calves to support their bodies... There was no trace of flesh or blood on their calves. Moreover, a trace of ckness had silently started to spread upward on their bodies. And, the flesh had begun to rot wherever it had spread to... Moreover, one couldnt feel anything from this rotting! "This... what kind of a poison is this?" the Fourth Elder fished out an antidote pill in a flurry. He then stuffed it into his mouth. It was said that the detoxifying medicines of the Ou n were the best in the entire Middle Three Heavens. However, he couldnt feel anything even after he had popped a big pill. The Fourth Elder wanted to lower his head so that he could take a look at his legs. But, he realized that he couldnt see anything as he lowered his head... He held out his hand to touch his face since he was very frightened. But, he felt that arge chunk of flesh had fallen down, and he was touching only the bone that had remained. "Old Fourth!" "Old Fourth!" The anxious voices of the Second Elder and the Third Elder wereing through from afar. They had obviously discovered this situation by now. Therefore, they had gone all-out to rush towards this side. "Donte here!" the Fourth Elder gathered his remaining strength, and shouted at the top of his voice. However, his voice had a sobbing texture to it, "The water here is poisonous! You will be killed if you got infected! We are done for... Donte over! Donte over... No matter what..." His voice had be hoarse as he spoke thosest words. And, his tongue was spurt out of his mouth with a puff sound immediately-after. His throat then issued an extremely hoarse cry. Then, he copsed on the ground with his face upwards. The eight people in the surroundings also became frightened and scattered in all directions... as if they would be saved if they were to leave this ce. But, they could only run up to four or five steps. The bones of their calves had already rotten. So, they could no longer support their bodies. And, they eventually fell down in the water with plop sounds... The Second Elder had literally flown to arrive here when he had heard the sounds ofmotion from this ce. And, he had immediately begun to descend when the Fourth Elder had shouted. However, he had be alert when he had heard the Fourth Elders warning. And, he had quickly grabbed the branch of a nearby tree. So, his body had gotten suspended in the mid-air as a result... The branch was on a verge of breaking as it issued a faint snapping sound. It seemed that he had been relying on a weak support to remain suspended from the tree. The Third Elder also rushed over with his men in tow. And, the people of the Second Elder were also gathered together. However, the eighteen people were left dumbstruck when they saw the Fourth Elder and the other eight people of his team tumble into the muddy water, and slowly rot afterwards. They repeatedly tried to shout, but couldnt. They slowly wriggled and twisted. And, they gradually turned into skeletons. Their bones also melted gradually, and turned into the marsh after decaying... Several bubbles appeared in the marsh. Then, there was a little turbulence in the water. After that, vapours rose up in the air, and got merged with the dense fog. And then, the marsh regained its state of tranquillity... It now seemed as if nothing had happened here. Even a miraculous detective wouldnt be able to tell that this tranquil marsh had swallowed nine human lives! Moreover, those nine individuals had been experts in their own merit. In fact, one Emperor Level Expert, and eight King Level Experts! The Second Elder, the Third Elder, and the others watched their brothers die in front of their eyes in a daze. However, they were struck dumb, and were at their wits end... as they saw them changing into skeletons, and then dissolving into the marsh water! They felt so grieved that they wanted to die. But, they were helpless still! The Third Elder looked at this marsh in a daze. His lips quivered as he nervously said, "Old Fourth... what kind of poison is this? Old Fourth... what kind of poison is this..." The Second Elder looked up and let out a loud scream as tears swirled down his face! He bellowed in deep sorrow, "Chu Yang! Gu Du Xing! You bastards! I take a vow in front of the heaven and earth C I swear I wouldnt be a man if I dont chop you bastards into ten-thousand pieces!" The sound of several grimughs was heard from afar in the dense fog. "Chase after them!" The Second Elders face was filled with a murderous look. He had gone mad in anger, "You think that you can use poison, and our Ou n cant?!" ... Everyone was even more cautious during the chase this time. Each person was carrying a few little animals in their hands. And, they would first throw an animal into any marsh theyd find on the way. They would obviously do this in order to examine it for poison. Then, they would hasten-on with their journey based on the situation theyd encounter. The trees all around were having a bad day since they would break the branches of the trees one by one. Then, they would throw them into the water, and rush forward while stepping on them. Everyone was extremely cautious and timid. But, nothing happened on the contrary to their expectations. It was somewhat unexpected that what they were expecting didnt happen again the entire way. This continued for a while. Then, they realized that thend under their foot had be increasingly soft. In fact, they were already half in the marsh even though it looked like solid-ground. So, they lowered their heads and took a look. And, they noticed that they were already inside a very faint stream of water. The Second Elder took a deep breath. He first threw a snake into it. The snake panicking out of fear as it desperately wandered in the marsh. However, everyone felt relieved when they saw this happen. The Second Elder wrinkled his brow, and thought of an exquisite n. He took a deep breath. Suddenly, a steaming ck energy ferociously came out from his body. He slowly extended his hands in a manner that made it seem as if he was holding a little baby in his arms. The ck energy rose up from his palm at first. However, it suddenly disappeared thereafter. Then, he pressed his palms on his Dantian. A snow-whiteyer that could be clearly seen with the naked eyes started to emit out of the feet of the Second Elder. The snow-whiteyer touched the water on the ground. Then, it started to expand like snow-frost. It was so fast that it rapidly expanded far-and-wide on the ground in a short while! Everything to which it had expanded became frosty in the entire area. In fact, it would even spread up and cover an entire tree if it came in contact with one. And then, thatrge tree would turn snow-white in an instant. This strange whiteness was still spreading at a rapid pace. A few water snakes suddenly rushed out from the marsh. But, they began to twist once they fell into the range of this hoarfrost. Then, their bodies became stiff and motionless. The small ants by the wayside also died due to poisoning. There were some birds on the trees. They also fell down with pop sounds. The Chill Wind Forest had suddenly changed into a dead region! Poisonous Evil Divine Art! This was a secret technique of the Ou n! In fact, it was so secretive that it hadnt been passed-on to everyone. There were only some out of all the people of the Ou n who could use it! However, the Second Elder had already mastered this technique due to his cultivation level. [Chu Yang and others will undoubtedly die if theye within the range of this white fog!] The Second Elder had confidence in himself. It had never been heard that anyone in the Middle Three Heavens could break this Poisonous Evil Divine Art of the Ou n! [We will use poison against poison! You poisoned my brothers. So, I will kill you guys by using my poison!] The range of the poison became increasingly wide as the Second Elder strode forwards. It got more and more concentrated, and began to spread out in an increasingly wider range. More and more small creatures died due to this. And, their dead bodies were left to float on the waters surface. The eyes of the rest of the experts of the Ou n lit up as they watched this happen. [This technique is so good, ah. Not only is it constantly omitting the need to be alert at all times, but it can even kill the enemy!] Therefore, everyone started to imitate the Second Elder in quick session. The hoarfrost continuously spread out as a result. The eighteen other people had alsounched Poisonous Evil Divine Art soon-enough. And, it spread within the range of several thousand feet within a short period of time. They then slowly advanced forward on their journey in this manner. However, the earthworms started to emerge from the soil once this techniques effect was induced into the underwater channels. This indicated that the ground was safe to walk upon. So, everyones speed increased even further. ... "Big Brother, whats to be done?" Luo Ke Di nervously asked at a distance ce. The traps that Chu Yang had arranged had lost their purpose given the way the Ou ns people were advancing. Chu Yang twisted his brows, and pondered hard. A good while passed before he realized that he didnt have any good method to deal with the current formation of the enemy. The traps they had set-up would get discovered as long as the enemys Poisonous Evil Divine Art was active. So, how would they be able to find a quick-fix to this situation? However, Chu Yangs eyes suddenly lit up as he watched the poisonous fog spread in the entire forest like salt frost. He then turned his head and said, "We must prepare for a decisive battle in this case! However... it must be done in so and so manner ..." Chu Yang waved his hand to beckon everyone. Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and Dong Wu Shang gathered together to listen to Chu Yang as he spoke in whispers. "...so and so... ok. But, you four people must go all-out when the timees... After that, you must join forces to tie down one of the two Emperor Level Experts ... understand?" Chu Yang said in a cold and sinister voice. He clenched his teeth, and his vision became fierce. Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and the others slowly nodded. They had serious expression on their faces as well. A long while passed before Dong Wu Shang asked, "Big Brother, can you do it... all alone?" Chu Yang clenched his teeth and replied, "If everything happens ording to n... theres 40% chance of sess." "40% chance!" Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing looked at each other. They had a dignified look on their faces as they spoke-up, "Alright! Theres generally not even a 10% chance of sess when King Level Experts deal with an Emperor Level Expert! So, its good that we have 40%!" The two of them didnt hesitate one bit. Gu Du Xing turned around, and gave brief instructions to the King Level Experts of the Gu n. However, the atmosphere had became unprecedentedly tensed... ... The Second Elder and the others were sparing no effort into urging their poisonous technique forwards. They searched for Chu Yang and the others nearly everywhere in the Chill Wind Forest, but they couldnt find them. They had reached the heart of the Chill Wind Forest by now! "I dont believe that they have wings that they could fly away!" The Second Elder gritted his teeth in anger, "Continue onwards!" He hadnt even finished saying this when he suddenly heard a loud bam. It seemed as if a heavy object had fallen into the swamp, and had caused a burst of dense moisture. This sound was sufficient for one to assess that it had been made by a human bodys fall. The Second Elders eyes lit up. He hurriedly whispered, "Go over and take a look. Be very careful." The Third Elderplied, and went to the side where the sound had originated from. The dozen or more people who stood behind him also went over to surround that area. "Old Third,unch your field to protect your body first. Rest of you, dont stop using your Poisonous Evil Divine Art!" the Second Elder hastily reminded them. He had also unleashed his field while speaking these words of caution. A transparentyer of spirit energy wildly rushed forth from his body. It took the shape of his body, and made a transparent cover around his body. Even the dense fog obeyedmand inside this transparent cover of spirit energy, and got gathered to one side! "Yes." The Third Elder also activated his domain-field. However, he had a mournful expression on his face. He let out a deep sigh and said, "Old Eighth and Old Ninth hadntprehended the power of the domain field. Old Fourth, you hadprehended it, but you never got the chance to use it..." The Second Elders face twitched in pain as he said, "Lets go!" Then, he moved first. Some people could be seen rushing away as the poisonous effect of the technique was spreading forward. But, they could only fly to the halfway before they fell down. They fell heavily on the marshy ground. And, their clothes made it seem as if they were Chu Yang and his gang. There was a particrly dense cover of woods a hundred feet up ahead. However, the trees had already been corroded by the poisonous gas up-until their mid-length. And, the trees had turned white as a result. A dozen or more people were lying in disorder under the trees. Moreover, these people were continuously struggling. Some of them had managed to stand with difficulty. But, theirplexions had already turned blue, and saliva was dripping down from the corner of their mouths. The Second Elder coldly snorted. He gnashed his teeth and stared in anger, "Running away?! Did you think that you could run away?!" ... Chapter 524 Decisive Battle with Emperor Level Experts! "You bastards! You took the life of my Fourth Brother!" The Third Elder became somewhat aroused. He bellowed as he rushed over. "Slow down! Beware of their traps!" The Second Elder extended his hand to hold him. His eyes shone as he looked towards that area where Chu Yang and the othersy. Then, he waved his hand and an electric sh was issued out with a whistling sound. Actually, it was a short knife that had went whistling towards Gu Du Xing! And, the target was Gu Du Xings heart! Obviously, he must kill one man to confirm. After all, it was an issue of life and death. There would inevitably be some kind of reaction if the enemy was pretending. So, he wanted to confirm if it was another trap of the enemy or not. Gu Du Xing had a cold expression in his eyes. He issued a firm look. The speed of this knife wasnt fast. In fact, one could extend ones hand and grab it. And, dodging this strike was even easier. But, dodging this strike would have proven that they were merely ying a trick. And then, they would have been annihted right this instant. He twisted his body barely enough to nce at his brothers with a look of yearning in his eyes. It seemed that he wasnt going to dodge this knife... Gu Du Xing had decided to sacrifice himself in order to help his brothers seed this operation. He was going to do this for the sake of his brothers life! The knifes light came whistling! "Young Lord!" a pitiful voice suddenly came as a person fiercely jumped over from Gu Du Xings side. He can over swaying, and pushed Gu Du Xing to another side. His movements were very slow, and it seemed as if he intentionally didnt wish to dodge. He took that knife on his chest. Puff! The bright blood sttered everywhere! The short knife was deeply inserted into the chest of this King Level Expert. His face twitched in pain as a result. And, his body became stiff as it turned around. His body then slowly slumped down. Blood spurt out from the corner of his mouth. And, he stopped breathing thereafter! "Sixth Uncle Wang!" Gu Du Xing shouted loudly. He suddenly stared in anger. There was a strong killing intention in his eyes. He was in indescribable grief at this moment! The Second Elder and the others looked-on as this happened. They thenughed heartily since they were very pleased. [These men have genuinely been poisoned!] It wouldve been easy to dodge such a slow knife-strike. However, it had still taken the life of a King Level Expert. "Catch them! I want them alive!" the Second Elder sinisterly ordered, "This old man wants to torture them to death! I want to take revenge for Old Fourth, Old Eighth, and Old Ninth!" Sixteen experts stepped out as soon as he issued the order. They then rushed towards the area like wolves and tigers, and it seemed as if no one could stop them. The Third Elder was at the forefront. So, he was the first one to rush over. He quickly grabbed Chu Yang, and lifted him up. Then, heughed nastily and said, "King of Hell Chu, you have fallen into my hands now!" Chu Yang weakly looked at him, and spoke-up with a bitter smile, "You used poison to plot against us. Theres no skill in it." "Stop your fu*king nonsense! Do you think that it was very honourable and fair to use poison to plot against my fourth brother?" the Third Elder angrily cussed. He shouted, "Take them away!" Ten King Level Expertsplied with the order, and each of them grabbed a person. Some firmly grabbed two as well. They became more relieved once they had seized their targets weapons. Then, they walked with the captives in their grasp. "Um... howe they are short by one person?" The Second Elder looked from afar. He then puckered his brows, "Besides the one that just died... there shouldve been a little girl here... Where is that little girl?" An unforeseen event suddenly urred as he raised this question! The captives in the hands of these ten King Level Experts had been limp and half-dead. But, they suddenly moved into action. Their fists moved, and they ferociously applied the entirety of their strength to attack the nearest enemies. They then fiercely grabbed and beat the vital parts of those King Level Experts! Be it their chests, their heads, their main point or their Dantian! They repeatedlyunched attacks, andnded countless of kicks and punches on the bodies of these ten experts. Suddenly, a burst of intense sword light was unleashed in the Third Elders bosom. The overbearing sharpness of this sword-light broke-open the Third Elders domain-field, and caught him off guard! The sword-light issued countless sharp beams like sunlight. They then pierced into the domain-field with several puff sounds. After that, the beams of light assembled into a group, and crazily came over to strike. It made a gap in the domain C that was a shield made up of the spirit energy C and broke through it with a snap sound. And, this gave rise to fierce howling winds and wild storms. Screams were issued from the other side. The King Level Experts of the Ou n had been beaten up into piles of mud in the blink of an eye! Gu Du Xing and the others didnt utter a word after they hadunched the attack. They snatched back their own weapons without the slightest of hesitation. The four brothers first got united with their weapons. Then, they screamed and rushed like thunder towards the Second Elder! The other six King Level Experts of the Gu n also shouted out loud. They dominantly snatched their weapons, and then rushed over to fight with the remaining six King Level Experts of the Ou n. They then started a one-to-one fight with their counterparts! And thus, the battle had begun in an instant! Meanwhile, the bodies of those King Level Experts started to fall softly to the ground in quick session. Some of them had already died. There were some who hadnt died yet, but they were only left with a few final breaths. The experts of the same level hadunched an attack in their own bosom. And, their mouths were still open since they had beenughing a moment ago. Moreover, they didnt have their guards up... how sad and miserable this thing was! The Second Elder didnt get enough time to warn them. The unforeseen event had already urred over there. And, he couldnt help but stare at this scene with killing intention! He furiously roared when he saw three sword lights ferociously surging over to envelop his body along with a saber light! He furiously let out a loud scream. His face was filled with a murderous look, "You have done it now, you brats! This Old Man will rip you alive!" He flicked his wrist, and a sword-light shed as he rushed forward seething in anger. The Second Elder and the four brothers crazily started to fight in a group! Chu Yang had made a ruthless attack on the other side. He had unleashed twelve sword moves of the Nine Tribtion Sword at once. Then, he had furtherunched a synchronized attack of his own four sword moves! He didnt even see the Third Elders present condition. Instead, he just continued to issue his most powerful attacks in the most furious and reckless manner! The Third Elders screams shook the skies! He was also off guard at that time! The only advantage he had inparison with others was that he had the protective shield of his domain-field! However, a domain-field of such a degree was unable to withstand the first blow of the Nine Tribtion Sword! The second move then broke through the domain. But, it bought him a little time to draw back! However, Chu Yangs attacks followed him closely. And, they became more and more quick, and more and more fierce! The Third Elder had be aware of this thing within an instant C [Im standing alone in front of a sea, and Im faced with the raging tidal waves that are surging up more and more! Or maybe, Im standing under an overhanging precipice, and suddenly andslide has urred! Moreover, thendslide is also apanied by the sh flood...] Such was the tragedy of the Third Elder! He pulled out his sword with his utmost power, and tried his hardest to block. But, he could only resist for a while since he found that his sword had broken into fragments after shing with the enemys sword. After that, felt pain in his palm. And then, his chest started to ache. Even his heart had turned cold. Then, he madly roared as he felt a stinging pain in his eyes! He madly jumped up! And, he crazily cussed out! He trembled within the sword light. He got distorted. Then, a dazzling sword-light erupted with an explosion, and his meat crumbs filled the whole sky! And, Chu Yang issued the ninth sword move of the Nine Tribtion Sword at this time. However, he was unable to stop. So, he ended up crazilyunching the remaining seven sword moves in session even though the air had been filled with the flesh of his enemy! The sword energy surged over as a result, and spread everywhere within this narrow and small range in an instant! He eventually retracted his sword since the matter was over. Not even a single strand of hair of the Third Elder could be seen apart from the blood fog at this time! It had indeed been the most concentrated attack... Then, Chu Yang fished out an iplete version of the Nine Tribtion Pill without slightest bit of hesitation, and stuffed it in his mouth. Then, he circted his martial power, and regained his lost power. However, he didnt waste a single moment thereafter, and he readied his sword to attack as he went straight to join the battle circle of Gu Du Xing and the others! Meanwhile, the six King Level Experts of Gu n were desperately attacking their opponents. All six men had the same thought... [We wont yield even if we die! We will not let them slip out of our hands. We wont allow them to save the Second Elder!] Gu Du Xing was in a precarious situation at this time. The Second Elder was a Third Grade Emperor Level Expert. How could Gu Du Xing and the other three King level Experts deal with such a man? The four people had put their lives at stake, and were going all-out. However, they were being drawn back... step by step. In fact, they had been pushed in a very disadvantageous situation by the incredible power of the Second Elder! However, these four seemed willing to fight to death. In fact, they simply wouldnt back off! Blood had already begun to seep out from the mouths and noses of these four people even though the fight had barely started moments ago! Dong Wu Shang had put the highest amount of pressure on the Second Elder since his counterattacks were very fierce. However, he had blood all over his face at this time. Moreover, the web between his thumb and forefinger had ruptured because of the shocks. So, he had no other way but to hold the saber in both hands as he continued to attack crazily! The Second Elder had pressured the four people into a disadvantage. But, these four men were still stuck to his body like ants to sugar. And, they werent letting him get away! So, he was more irritable than these four... and, more furious as well! And, that was because he still had spare time to hear the on-going activities all around even whilst being in this fight. So, he had seen that his own third brothers energy shield was broken by the enemys attack. He had seen it getting shattered by the enemys sword. After that, his brothers palm had sustained injuries, and then he had met a swords blow on his chest. Then, both of his brothers eyes were punctured, and he had gone blind as a result. Then, his whole body had oozed out arrows of blood. Then, his body had gotten distorted whilst he was alive. And, he had finally gotten reduced to pieces mid-air... The Second Elder was extremely furious in his heart this entire time! But, he still hadnt been able to rush over to save him! He could have pulled the Third Elder out of that sword energy if he couldve broken free of these four brothers. And, that wouldve saved the man. The Third Elder wouldve still been severely wounded... or even crippled. But, at least his life couldve been saved! He had be very anxious at that time, but he still couldnt move a single step. And, that was because he wouldve been hit by the weapons of the attackers that had surrounded him if he had thought of moving. And, this wouldve pushed him back! In fact, he wouldve gotten struck, and wouldve been forced back even if he had sacrificed his own life to rush over! He felt very powerless when he realized that the tables had been turned. In fact, this had made the Second Elder so sullen that he had blown his top! But, it was all over in a split second on that side! The blood fog of his Third Brother scattered in the air! And then, the murderer of his Third Brother had immediately readied his sword, and had rushed over towards him! "Damn you Sword King!" the Second Elder shouted furiously. His eyes had turned red! "Come on! Come on! All of you,e on!" he crazily roared. Chu Yang flew high up in the air. The Nine Tribtion Sword shed in the sky. It was the sword move there is no harm in ughtering the whole world! This sword move had been readied from the distance of a hundred feet. So, it had reached to its maximum potential by now! "Du Xing!" Chu Yang roared so loudly that his voice resounded in the skies! Gu Du Xing responded. He crazilyunched a sword blow, and then immediately drew a step back. Chu Yangs sword attack had reached the power of a thunderbolt. So, Chu Yang exploited the gap that had been made by Gu Du Xings retreat since the Second Elder was busy in dealing with Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Di, and fiercelyunched the sword attack! The Second Elders fine beard fluttered. He then angrily shouted, "Come on!" He didnt dodge or evade. He resisted the attacks of Dong Wu Shang and the other two people using his energy shield. And, he also unleashed a sword attack to wee Chu Yangs strike in the mid-air. The two sword lights collided in the sky with a ng sound! Chapter 525 Fight for Life and Death! The impact of Nine Tribtion Swords move had generated formidable power along with the iparable and acute sharpness of the Nine Tribtion Sword! Moreover, the Nine Tribtion Sword had devoured many rare metals and items ofte. So, its power had gone up a notchpared to earlier! However, the Second Elder was a Third Grade Emperor Level Expert. So, he was nine levels above Chu Yang. His sword-y, sword moves, and sword quality was way below than those of Chu Yangs, but his spiritual power was not to be trifled with! The two sword-lights shed like meteors! The brilliance of the sword lights filled the entire sky with a boom! The entire Chill Wind Forest abruptly quivered. The marsh inside the muddy water also sshed up with a loud rumbling sound. Unexpectedly, it rose up to a height of a hundred feet! Dong Wu Shang, Luo Ke Di, and Ji Mo let out a wretched groan even though they were separated by a distance. They had been sent flying by this tremendous force, and they had fallen onto the ground! Chu Yang and the Second Elder shouted loudly at the same time. And, their bodies went flying back in the air. Both of them were bleeding from different ces. Both of them had sustained serious injuries during this sh! Chu Yangs chest, shoulders, thighs, lower abdomen, and Dantian had been hit by the opponents sword blow. The chest, shoulders, thighs, and arms of the Second Elder had sustained injuries, and were bleeding as a result! Chu Yang was in mid-air when he popped an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill that he had prepared in advance! Chu Yang had already consumed two iplete versions of Nine Tribtions Pills in this fight that hadsted merely less than a breath! Therefore, it could be clearly seen how frigid a fight it was... One could imagine that Chu Yang wouldve already died at least once by now if he hadnt had the Nine Tribtions Pills on him. He had the Nine Tribtions Pills. But, the Second Elder didnt possess any such magical item. Moreover, the domain-field on the body of the Second Elder had dispersed by the impact of this sh. So, his protective shield of spiritual energy had disappeared without a trace. Even an Emperor Level Expert needs to consume a great amount of energy to maintain this kind of a life-saving method. So, how could he afford to turn on his domain-field again while he was in the middle of such an intense battle? The body of the Second Elder hadnt dropped yet. However, Gu Du Xing had just withdrawn, and was prepared to unite his body with his sword at this time. The sword light shot up high in the sky, and then rushed towards the Second Elder even though the mans body was still in midair and retreating rapidly like lighting! The Second Elder sensed the crisis. And, he bellowed loudly. Suddenly, he fiercely circted the spirit energy in his whole body. Several wounds on his body abruptly spurt out blood when this happened. But, he managed to cope up in one breath. He then activated his spiritual power. And then, he again shed with Gu Du Xing in midair. This Third Grade King Level Expert hadunched a strike, and had risked his life without thinking of his safety. The Second Elder had counterattacked with all his might. And, both of them fiercely crashed into each other! They both then yelled and screamed. Gu Du Xing clenched his teeth. But, he lost consciousness as he was sent flying back in the air. His body was bleeding profusely from three ces since the Second Elder had injured him with his knuckles. Seven of Gu Du Xings ribs had broken! His entire chest had almost sunken in as a result. But, the ck Dragon Sword in his hand was half-drenched in blood! His sword had deeply pierced in the right side of the Second Elders chest. The Second Elder had been shaken by Gu Du Xings counterattack. So, he drew backwards. The Second Elder noticed that the injuries he had received were very serious once he had floated backwards. Dong Wu Shang howled like a hungry wolf at this moment. He united with his saber, and rushed over. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di had turned around by now. They also united their bodies with their swords. They then followed behind Dong Wu Shang, and dashed towards the Second Elder to attack him with all their might. The attacking strategy of these three men was also the same as that of Gu Du Xings... They were brave men with no thought of personal safety. Theyd put their entire strength, and would attack with their heart and soul. So, they obviously put their entire vitality into this attack. [We will die if the Second Elder doesnt!] They knew it for sure! Therefore, they wanted to take advantage of his injuries by taking his life! Chu Yang let out a loud shout in the distance. His body turned over as he jumped up. The Nine Tribtion Sword shed. Then, he again unleashed the move What harm is there in ughtering the entire world! The sword attack came down from high up in the sky! A strong sense of regret emerged in the Second Elders heart. [I shouldve retreated and escaped after I had discovered that this was an ambush! I hadnt imagined even in my wildest dreams that these five youngsters would turn out to be so abnormal!] [But, I am Third Grade Emperor Level Expert!] [A Third Grade Emperor Level Expert dammit!] [And, I am in the danger of losing my life!] However, he didnt have time to regret. Dong Wu Shang had arrived in front him while being untied with his saber! The Second Elder bellowed in despair. He once again gathered the remaining strength in his body, and crazily shed! Dong Wu Shang yelled out loud, and unloaded his heavy ck Saber as his body went flying and whirling in mid-air. However, this Third Grade Saber King had made the strike with all his might! And, he had also seeded. And, this was like adding hail to the snow for Second Elder. Blood fiercely spurt out from his body once again as a result! The Second Elder couldnt suppress the bleeding and the injuries this time around. So, blood continued to spout out from his mouth. Even the look in his eyes had be bleak... His left hand had be limp. It then drooped down with ttering sound. This had happened because the heavy ck Saber had smashed it into bits! Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di shouted loudly at this moment, and rushed over while synchronizing their sword attacks. The Second Elder screamed loudly. He only had his right hand to defend. He suddenly emitted out dense poisonous fog of ck gas from his body! This was hisst strategy to save his life C Burn my own Poison Cultivation, and strive for an opportunity to escape from here! The poison art that he had been practicing for his entire life would be deposed after this kind ofbustion. And, he wouldnt be able to use it anymore... This was thest moment to use this martial art. He wouldve never thought of doing this if he hadnt been stuck in a situation where he had nowhere to go! However, Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di didnt fear this in the least. In fact, they actually used their bodies to force their way into the fog of poison! "You guys arent afraid of the poison?!" the Second Elder screamed in despair. Both of them mmed into his body with their swords as two thump sounds resounded. The Second Elder screamed. Blood sshed out of his whole body in the same manner that juice stters out from a smashed fruit. He sustained more than hundred fresh wounds on his body. And, his flesh and blood started to whirl around as a result. Snapping and crunching sounds resounded from his chest. The number of bones that broke was unknown... However, he still managed to escape. There was a tree behind him. He used his feet, and used his final strength to pedal up the tree. He would be able to fly away from here as long as he couldnd on the trunk of that tree. However, it was already toote! A splendid sword light rushed over like a meteor, and cut off all the hopes of the Second Elder! Chu Yang! Nine Tribtions Sword! What harm is there in ughtering the entire world! Chu Yang smashed-open a big and bloody hole in the Second Elders chest with his sword, and came out from his body on the other side with a loud Bang! The light in the eyes of the Second Elder went dark. He powerlessly remained standing on the summit of the tree. Then, he let out a long sigh. He lowered his head, and his head unexpectedly tumbled down from his neck. Then, his tattered body fell down from the tree. His body had fallen only halfway when it fell apart and turned into a pile of minced meat. Chu Yang and the others wiped-off the poison from the tips of their weapons only after he had fallen to the ground. The poisoned had yed its part. This pile of meat decayed, and turned into ck fluid in an instant... Chu Yang let out a loud scream, and withdrew his sword. He then arrived at Gu Du Xings side. Gu Du Xing was unconscious at this time. He then fed Gu Du Xing an iplete version of the Nine Tribtion Pill. However, Chu Yang didnt waste any time, and he immediately jumped up with a whistling sound to assist the others. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di also rushed to the fighting circle of the six King Level Experts of the Gu n. The oue was already determined at this time... The Experts of the Ou n were wiped out very quickly. Unexpectedly, not a single person managed to escape! Everyone contemted for a long time after the fight was over... Because, this was the real meaning of a desperate fight on which lives depended! [Our bodies wouldve been lying here instead of theirs if there was even a little bit of remiss orck of cooperation on our part!] ... Chapter 526 Hatred and Kindness in the Hear This fightsted for such a short time that it was over in less than half-a-quarter-of-an-hour. No. It didnt evenst for less than one-third of a quarter-of-an-hour! But, this fight had been dangerous. In fact, it had been the most dangerous fight that Chu Yang and his brothers had ever fought since their debut! Moreover, theplete strength of everyone had gotten exhausted in this fight. Everyone had faced the risk of death innumerable times over this fight. [But, luckily, we won!] "We won!" Gu Du Xing stood up from the ground. He exposed a bright smile on his blood-stained face. "Won?" Dong Wu Shang, Luo Ke Di, and the others still couldnt believe these words. It seemed as if they were dreaming. This had been a sneak attack, and a clever n. But... these few people had withstood against arger group of enemy. And, they had managed to prevail over them. In addition, the two enemy leaders were Emperor Level Experts! These people felt a faint ache in their chest. They had been injured by Emperor Level Experts. So, they still harboured a feeling of terror... as if their death was near at hand. Their psyches still had a lingering fear even though their enemies had vanished in a puff of smoke... The oue felt like an unrealistic dream! Dong Wu Shangs heavy ck Saber was inserted straight in the ground. And, it was sending out a chilly aura... as if it was the monarch of the world. The people of the Ou n had changed into bloody liquid by now. They had rotted in this cold and gloomy atmosphere of the Chill Wind Forest. Gu Du Xing and the others slowly stood up. They then looked at the mess that they had created with their own hands. There was now silence everywhere. They only felt roughness in their throats since they were heavily gasping for breath. "This is only the beginning. There will be more and more powerhouses in the future who will have to die because they will have offended us!" the stirred up mood of Chu Yang and the others quietened down as Chu Yang indifferently stated this. "We have killed five Emperor Level Experts today. But, weve also escaped death very narrowly! We brothers wouldve died ten-times-over if we hadnt made a n!" Chu Yang stood up. He swept his sharp gaze over his brothers. He slowly extended his hand, and then slowly clenched his fist. He then focused his attention entirely on his own fist. After that, he slowly spoke-up in a deep and low voice, "But... there wille one day when we will make such Emperor Level Experts work under us... And, we would be able to wipe them out with the flick of a finger!" He had spoken thesest few words at an extremely slow pace. However, his speech had brimmed with self-confidence! The brothers looked-on as Chu Yang slowly stretched out his tightly clenched fist. And, they couldnt help but feel their hearts throb in a fierce manner when they saw him fiercely flip over his fist and go downwards with pressure! It had seemed as if he couldve crushed Emperor Level Experts into pieces under the pressure of his fist! "It will be that easy." Chu Yang turned around and exposed a cold smile. His white teeth sparkled in the dense fog. Everyone calmly looked at him. A light shed in their eyes. But, they didnt say a word. Gu Du Xing slowly turned his head and looked at the six King Level Experts of the Gu n after a long while had passed. He then said, "I wish to follow Big Brother Chu so that I can be a member of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. I wish to fight my way up the Nine Heavens! Does any of you wish toe along?" The six people looked at each other. This group was led by a man named Gu Qing Feng. He took a step forward, and spoke-up in a dignified manner, "The skills of us brothers arent that proficient. It is difficult for our cultivation to advance even by an inch! But, it is rare to have such an ambitious Young Lord. We brothers arent hesitant, and we would love to follow you at any cost. We want to help our Young Lord in aplishing his dreams! So, we will follow you anywhere at yourmand... no matter what happens!" He bleakly smiled as he looked at the dead body of his brother that had fallen into the pool of blood. Then, he said in a deep and low voice, "An earthen jar is inseparable from the well even if it gets broken. Death is inevitable for a soldier who is fighting on the frontline! We are people of the Jianghu. We know that death awaits us at every step. But, the only unavoidable thing is that our Gu n is in imminent danger..." "The Young n Lord wants to fight his way up the Nine Heavens. However, we brothers wont regret dying for you even if you wouldnt represent the Gu n, and be a part of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion instead... After all, you have the surname Gu attached to your name!" Gu Du Xing inhaled a deep breath. But, he felt that the rims of his eyes were slightly burning. He said, "Im the Young n Lord of the Gu n. So, Im obviously am a man of the Gu Family! And, I will certainly make a very good reputation for the Gu n in the entire Nine Heavens if Im able to make it big one day!" The six men neatly knelt down as tears started to stream down their faces, "We want to follow the Young n Lord. We want to join the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. We will have no regrets even if we have to die ten-thousand-times-over!" Gu Du Xing nodded and spoke-up, "The Heavenly Armament Pavilion is weak and small at the moment. So, it would be inappropriate to leak out our secrets and true identities... Remember this thing..." Gu Feng Qing respectfully replied, "This is obvious! Everything has its ownws. Its not our first day in the Jianghu. So, we obviously understand... I dont know how to say this... We arent skilled enough, but weve known the ways of hiding our true identity in the Middle Three Heavens for most of our lives. So, we are more confident than the Young Masters in this regard... And, we can take care of many such matters in the future." Gu Du Xing nodded with satisfaction. And, the trace of a smile appeared on his cold face. He had first used a trick to make those three unsteady people turn back. And, he had been left with only faithful and loyal people as a result. Therefore, these people were capable of making a top-notch foundational team for the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. Consequently, these brothers would be able to achieve great results with the help of these old people of Jianghu in every venture they would attempt... Everyone discussed for a while. Then, they buried the dead King Level Expert. After that, they continued to move forwards. "We wille back to settle this ount with the Ou n in time." Chu Yang gazed in the direction of the Ou n before they left. He then slowly said after some time had passed, "The Ou n will cease to exist in the Middle Three Heavens in the future!" Then, he turned around to continue-on his journey. And, he didnt look back again... He had always been the type of man who would seek revenge for the slightest of grievance. The Ou n had nned to make everyone die a tragic death. And, his brothers had sustained serious injuries as a result. How could this matter not leave an imprint on Chu Yangs heart?! Gu Du Xing had stood speechless in front of the new grave for a long while. He had a determined look on his face, and his eyes had been expressionless. He had suddenly grabbed a little soil from the burial mound before he had left. And, he had then stuffed it in his mouth, and swallowed it down. Then, he had knelt down, and heavily knocked his head three times on the ground. He had then gotten up and strode away. However, he didnt look back after that... [This hatred is mine!] [I will settle this ount for you!] [I wont say anything. But, you know heartfelt regards for you if youre listening to my heart from theherworld. I will kill every single man of the Ou n. And, then I wille back to this Chill Wind Forest and tell you that... It will allow your soul to rest in peace!] Gu Du Xing didnt speak out these sentences. In fact, he didnt say a single word. But, he had taken an unshakable oath in his heart! He left withrge strides. His ck robe fluttered in the wind as he left the Chill Wind Forest. He looked as tall and straight as a sword from the back profile. He had hatred and kindness in his heart! He had the hatred to take revenge with his own hands. And, he had the kindness since he wanted to repay the favor ten-thousand times over to the King Level Expert who sacrificed his life for him... This was Gu Du Xings personal principle. The Chill Wind Forest again got covered with dense fog and stagnant mist along with the departure of these people. It seemed as if the newly-added ominous souls werent howling and sobbing in the forest. Instead, it seemed as if the soul of that hero from the Gu n was smiling in reluctance as he waved goodbye to hisrades... ... Three dayster... in the Ou n... A teacup fell down with a crash sound from Ou Cheng Wus hand C the n Lord of the Ou n. It shattered into pieces as a result. Theplexion of the Great Elder and the others became gloomy. In fact, it seemed as if something was eating them inside. Ou Du Xiaosplexion had turned deathly pale. His mouth was open, and his lips were quivering. But, he was unable to speak a word... Six King Level Experts hade back to report, and they had carried three human-heads along with them. However, the other men who had been sent to the Chill Wind Forest to chase after the enemy hadnt returned. The informers who had returned from the Chill Wind Forest had reported [King of Hell Chus party of twelve men have left safe-and-sound. Everyone was full of vigor. Some had wounds on their bodies...] The manpower that had gone to check the Chill Wind Forest had reported back [Several traces have been found inside the Chill Wind Forest. These traces indicate that there was a fight between experts! The traces that are left behind on the scene leave one to judge that this mustve been a showdown between Emperor Level Experts! Moreover, the fight mustve been extremely bitter. The forest region in a range of several thousand feet in the vicinity of the battlefield has been destroyed!] The fight was over, and it had been very desperate one. King of Hell Chu and the others were safe and sound. The Second Elder and the others hadnt returned... Therefore, any fool could guess what mustve transpired there! The Second Elder and the others mustve been wiped out. Moreover, even their corpses had been destroyed. Thus, no trace had been left behind! The Ou n had lost five Emperor Level Experts and twenty four King Level Experts in this battle! It could be said that fifty-percent of the Ou ns strength had copsed in one day! They used to have nine... Emperor Level Experts, ah! And, there were more than fifty King Level Experts at that time. But, more than twenty of those experts were foreign aid who had been hired with a great amount of money. So, the Experts who belonged to the Ou ns army were only thirty in number... And, these people were obviously the most reliable ones. So, there was no fear that they would leak out the ns affairs. Therefore, they had been sent to execute this covert mission. But, what came to happen... was very unexpected... Twenty-four King Level Experts had suddenly died! These six King Level Experts had luckily returned alive because they hadnt gone together with the others. How could they havee out uninjured from the Chill Wind Forest if they had gone together... Perhaps, these six lives would also have been lost in vain! The Ou n was in a sorrowful situation! Ou Cheng Wu felt regret deep within his bones. Why would he have made this n if he had known that Chu Yang and his gang had such a powerful support? In fact, the n wouldvee to a clear decision before Chu Yangs arrival, and wouldve taken advantage of this opportunity to mend rtions with the four major ns... However, this opportunity hade with a big price! And, it had been ruined because of everyones greed. Moreover, they were forced to sacrifice the lives of five Emperor Level Experts and twenty-four King Level Experts in the process! In addition, they had even made themselves some very formidable enemies! This was indeed a matter of grave concern... "It seems that there is some super-expert hidden among King of Hell Chu and the others!" The Great Elders chest was fiercely moving up-and-down. His voice was somewhat shivering. But, he forced himself to calm down and analysed the situation calmly, "There were no casualties among these youngsters even after facing our besiege... This exins that these kids will have boundless prospects in the future! Moreover, they have the support of four major ns! "They wonte to take revenge from us for at this time because they dont have enough strength. However... they have started to nurture enmity towards us. So, they wille for us in time!" The Great Elder continued in a deep voice, "Therefore... we cant sit idle and wait for death! The armies of the four ns may coborate to attack us... And, that will probably be the end of us." "I will look for them and take revenge if they donte here! How can I let them off so easily?" Ou Du Xiao gritted his teeth. The blue vein was throbbing on his temple. "No matter what time it is... we must consider proper self-preservation first as a n. Then, we can make ns to defeat the enemy! Du Xiao, you need to temper yourself for the time being! Taking revenge is important. But... there are many things which are more important than that! A moment of animalistic courage will only lead us to destruction; nothing else!" The Great Elder coldly looked at Ou Du Xiao and said, "At present, the most important thing for us isnt taking revenge but self-preservation! What would be the use even if you kill all of them at the cost of the Ou ns existence?" Ou Du Xiaos face turned red. He said, "Yes! The Great Elder is right." He took two steps back, and said in his heart, [the people who have died were your brothers... wouldnt you scold me for being heartless if I wont show anger?] Ou Cheng Wus eyes lit up. He then said, "So, the Great Elder means to say..." ... Chapter 527 Chu Clan’s Chu Fei Long "The idea... is to form... alliances first!" Great Elder heavily spoke-up, "Lets count our enemies... King of Hell Chu, Gu n, Ji n, Luo n, and Dong n have be our enemies because of this matter... Moreover, there are two stern additional allies of theirs C Mo n and Xie n!" Great Elder pulled out his finger and coldly said, "The Gu n is the weakest of them. The Mo n is strong, but they are going through major changes at the moment. So, they cant be considered very strong at present. The Ji n is nothing but medium. Its suspending in the middle. Its not strong enough to go up. However, you cant pull it down even if you try to. However, the Luo n, the Dong n and the Xie n... can match the strength of our Ou n." He heaved a long sigh before he sadly said, "Our n has lost so many experts over this matter. So, we dont have sufficient strength to be on a par with these three ns anymore... This Old Man has miscalcted..." He paused, and didnt speak-up for a long while. He had a sad look on his face. Then, he continued, "We will aim at these ns for now, and analyse the situation between the enemy with respect to ours. "There is an unresolved hatred between the Ji n and the Gao n. Its the same with the Mo n and the ck Devil n... they cant live under one sky. The Dong n and the Tian n have also been fighting again and again. The Gu n and the Tu n also have deep-rooted hatred and desire for revenge against each other. Also, the Zhao n has been beaten down by the Luo n for a long time... At present, the Meng n is an extremely difficult situation... However, this is a plus point for us. The, theres the Xie n. The Xie n has refused a marriage proposal from the Li n. So, these two ns also dont get along!" Great Elder continued in a profound manner, "The enemy of our enemy... is our friend. We will have... the strength of eight big ns on our side if we form connections with them. And, we wont be weak if that happens..." Great Elder deserved to be called a reservoir of rigorous schemes and deep foresight. This n was well-thought of. His wisdom was unquestionable even in the face of such tremendous changes. Ou Cheng Wus eyes lit up, "Great Elders idea is brilliant!" "Um... However, the enemy has already taken the lead in forming connection. So, we need to start taking action right now. We are a stepte... But, they would first have to deal with this ninth grade spirit beast event. And, this will buy us some time!" Great Elder wrinkled his brows, "But, we need to particrly guard against... the Dark Bamboo! I have heard that Young Master Yu of the Dark Bamboo and King of Hell Chu are good friends... I dont know how good that friendship is... However, it may be possible that Dark Bamboo moves into action." "We wont have any chances of sess if Dark Bamboo turns against us." Ou Cheng Wusplexion turned solemn. He then said, "We must make contacts with the Ao n and the Li n. We can only be evenly matched if they stand on our side. And, that should reduce the risk very considerably." "Youre making a mistake. It will be more chaotic if the Bamboo gets involved! And, thats because the Bamboo and each of these ns have had contradictions or conflicts in the past..." the Great Elder snorted and said, "And, theres nothing to worry when ites to the Ao n. The Ao n wont step into muddy water... but, what if we kill Ao Xie Yun and shift the me on these ns...?" He only spoke till here, and suddenly came to a stop. His gaze had turned deep since he was lost in contemtion. Ou Cheng Wus eyes lit up. The hall had turned silent in an instant. A long while passed before Ou Cheng Wu stood up with a shua sound, "We have no time to lose. So, I will immediately arrange the manpower to go to each of the big ns." "Take some martial treasures along with you," the Great Elder sinisterly said, "We have no other choice but to spend resources because we are in need of support. These things must be kept with oneself... since theye-in-handy at the critical times!" Ou Cheng Wu replied, "Alright." He made Ou Du Xiao take men along with him. Then, he started to make arrangements for manpower in an aggressive manner. After that, he started to make preparations to send them on diplomatic missions. However... Ou Du Xiao madly rushed after some time. And, he was sweating coldly from head to toe. His face had twisted beyond recognition. He had seemingly lost his mind, "This is bad!" "Whats wrong?" Ou Cheng Wu stared nkly, "Have they arrived already?" The Great Elder was even more dissatisfied, "You need to keep your calm! Why are you panicking?" Ou Du Xiaos entire face was filled with soya-bean-sized sweat beads. He nearly wanted to cry, "Our hidden treasure house has been looted. None of our martial treasures are left... inside!" "What?" The Great Elder fiercely stood up. And, the chair made a bang sound as it got flipped over. However, he didnt pay any attention to it. His old eyes had always been hidden in the wrinkles, but they suddenly got opened-wide like copper bells, "Say it again?!" "It has been looted... everything is gone..." Ou Du Xiaos voice had a sobbing tone in it, "We are left with nothing..." Ou Cheng Wu fiercely withdrew three steps. Hisplexion had be as white as snow. "Lets go and take a look!" The Great Elder was soon standing in the empty secret treasure house. His eyes became lifeless when he saw that each and every Divine Incense Jade Box was empty. He didnt speak for a good while, and it seemed as if he had lost his soul... A very long while passed before he suddenly vomited out blood. After that, he fell down while looking upwards, "Oh God... do you want my Ou n to perish?!!" Ou Cheng Wus body was shivering. His vision went blurry as he murmured, "How can this happen...?" The Ou n had collected these martial treasures to upgrade their cultivations in the past. But, these treasures didnt have much of a use left after a certain amount of time had passed. So, they were sealed up. And, they got in an increasing number of opportunities tomit all kinds of crimes as the n continued to expand. So, they plundered more and more of these martial treasures. The Ou Cheng Wu used to think that these treasures could be slowly used for cultivation since they had collected so many of them. But, the n hadter reached a new level in the poison art, and these martial treasures could be used with poisons. Moreover, the poisons that were made with these treasures were of highest level. Therefore, these treasures had been managed very carefully since then. However, they had never expected that these martial treasures would be stolen at the critical time when the Ou n would need them the most! "The only thing that is left behind here... is a lot of dust. Some dried up elixirs are also left here," Ou Du Xiao spoke-up in a daze. Suddenly, a mysterious light shed in Ou Cheng Wus eyes as he spoke-up, "Could this be King of Hell Chus doing?" Ou Du Xiao shook his head, "It cant be. I was with King of Hell Chu since the moment he entered this ce, and I stayed with him the entire time! So, he didnt have any opportunity to do such a thing! There mustve been someone else." "Find out!" Ou Cheng Wu violently roared-out. All the elixirs were gone. Moreover, the treasured items had also been taken away by King of Hell Chu. Consequently, a big n like the Ou n had now sunken into a troubled situation where they didnt have anything to deliver if they would wish to give gifts to someone! ... ~~Upper Three Heavens~~ Chu Fei Ling had returned to the Chu n. And, this had caused a great sensation. No one had thought that Chu Fei Ling would find the Mysterious Yang Jade so quickly. Doctor Yu was greatly startled when held the Mysterious Yang Jade. His white beard had turned straight. And, his eyes had nearly popped out of their sockets, "Mysterious Yang Jade Core? Where did you get this treasure from?" "I found it by chance. Thats all. It was just pure luck." Chu Fei Ling gently smiled. He didnt wish to reveal the existence of his little brother. The first thing Chu Fei Long would do... would be to vent out his anger on Chu Yang if he were to find out about this. "Your luck must have been very good." Doctor Yu looked at him with an envious look, "This Old Man has searched for it for a hundred years. But, I never even saw the root of its hair." Chu Fei Ling replied, "Doctor Yu, Ive gotten this thing... So, there wont be any problem in curing my fathers injuries, right?" "There absolutely wont be any problem anymore!" Doctor Yu patted on his chest and said, "We have the core of Mysterious Yang Jade now... So, I will stop my practice and leave for begging if I wouldnt be able to treat the n Lord of the Chu n properly!" Chu Fei Ling let out a sigh of relief and said in a grateful manner, "Thank you so much, Doctor Yu. We have troubled you a lot." Doctor Yu gently chucked. "Big Brother, I heard that you havee back! Did you find the Mysterious Yang Jade?" a voice full of deep concerns was heard. A middle-aged man walked over along with the voice. His appearance was heroic. His stature was tall. He wore an embroidered robe. His hair wasnt messy from any angle. There was meaningful look in his eyes. His vision would seem to be as sharp as that of an eagle even if he looked at someone with a gentle look in his eyes. However, the expression in his eyes was as deep as an ocean. Moreover, his temperament was extraordinary. He stood in such a way that his disposition looked as calm as water, and his stature as lofty as a mountain. Every action and every movement of his seemed very natural, but also full of the natural instinct of authority. It was the Second Son of the Chu n C Chu Fei Long. "Ive found it. Fathers injuries should be healed without any issue now." Chu Fei Ling looked at his own Second Brother with aplex look, and replied in a light manner. "That is indeed very good!" Chu Fei Longs spirit immediately rose up. He then grabbed Chu Fei Lings hand and spoke-up in a pleasantly surprised manner, "Big Brother... you mustve been very lucky this time. Third Brother and I didnt feel like eating anything over the past few days... Ah, luckily, Big Brother hase back so early. Third brother would keep ming himself even if I would support him... Perhaps, I wouldnt have been able to stand for long." He sighed while speaking, "Third Brother always thinks too much. He said that its his fault so many times that it literally gave me a headache." Chu Fei Lings Adams apple moved as he swallowed saliva. Then, he replied with a smile, "You two have looked after father in these days when I wasnt present. Second Brother, thank you for the trouble..." Chu Fei Long became disgruntled. And, he sincerely said, "Big Brother, why are you saying this? We are brothers from the same parents. We are born of the same mother! So, its only natural that we must care for our father. Why are you saying thanks for the trouble? You must be very tired because you had to rush about, Elder Brother. This is making me worried for your health. You must give your body a proper rest for a few days now that you have returned. Big Brother is indeed the backbone of our family. Your little brothers dont know what we would do if you copsed from weariness." He had affectionately spoken these words with a clear and bright smile. And, he cordially pulled the hand of his elder brother. He had an utterly sincere look on his face. And, he generously gazed at his elder brother. Moreover, the rim of his eyes had turned somewhat red. So, one could clearly see that these words hade straight out of his heart. Chu Fei Ling sighed since he felt emotional in his heart. He recalled the time when the nine Saber Emperors of the Ye n had chased after him to kill him. [Second Brother, was it really you? I want to believe that the you in front of me is the real you...] Doctor Yu looked-on as this happened. And, he couldnt help but feel envious as he said, "You brothers have a great rtionship. Such brotherly love is very rarely seen in others families." Chu Fei Longughed out loud and replied in a sincere manner, "Doctor Yu is speaking so highly of me that Im blushing. We are the children of the same mother. So, what kind of brothers would we be if our rtionship wouldnt be good? Elder Brother has taken care of us two brothers since our childhood. He has taken-on everything on himself for us. He always bears the burden of responsibilities... Would there be any in the world who would deserve respect if such an elder brother bes unworthy of respect?" Doctor Yu became gratified as he nodded. He then said, "I will give this to the n Lord Chu to heal his injuries. You brothers havent seen each other for a long while. So, you should enjoy some time alone to chit chat." He walked away as soon as he finished saying this. And, he sighed while walking away. [Indeed. There are so many ns in the entire Nine Heavens. But, brothers like these with such kind of deep brotherly love... really cant be found in many of them.] Chapter 528 My Sworn Little Brother is Very Ferocious! A mans shadow shed. Chu Fei Yan rushed-in at a flying speed, "Big Brother... you havee back... I heard that you have found the Mysterious Yang Jade?" His hands were somewhat shivering with nervousness. He had firmly fixed his attention at Chu Fei Ling. Chu Fei Ling nodded and smiled, "Yes. Ive found it." "Very good... very good!" Chu Fei Yan jumped up. He then saw that the Second Brother was also present here. So, he hastily greeted him as well, "Second Brother, youre also here..." he sounded a bit nervous. Second Brother had always been very kind to him. He had always taken care of him in every possible way. But, he didnt know why he felt frightened every time he looked at his Second Brother... it was something far worse than a big brothers affection. Chu Fei Yan didnt know what was going on in his heart. "Third Brother, this impatient temperament of yours never changes." Chu Fei Long puckered his brows, "You are a fully grown man now, but you still behave like a child. Our Big Brother had personally moved into action. So, was there any reason to lose hope? Is there any need to even raise this question..." He pulled his younger brother with stern criticism on his mouth. He carefully brushed and patted the dust off his cor. Then, he caressed the messy hair on the head of his younger brother. He was full of love and protective intentions. His face was steady and calm as he rebuked, "Pay some attention to yourself in the future! Look at yourself... what a shabby appearance you have!" Chu Fei Yang scratched his head, andughed mischievously. He felt a little embarrassed. [Big Brother is tolerable to an extent. But, Second Brother has always considered me a child... Its very annoying.] [However, Second Brother shows such love and affection that it feels good...] Chu Fei Ling looked-on from a side with a smile on his face. But, his heart heaved a sigh of pain. Chu Fei Longs performance was impable. It could deceive everyone except Chu Fei Ling. After all, Chu Fei Ling had personally suffered at the hands of Chu Fei Long. So, how could he be deceived so easily? [My wife and I were chased and attacked repeatedly. And, it has been eighteen years since we lost our son. Then, I was besieged by nine Saber Emperors in the Middle Three Heavens! Could this all be false?] [Second Brother... What exactly are you after?] ... The three brothers sat for a while until the sounds of approaching footsteps were heard. It was Doctor Yu who walked over with quick steps. He had a smile across his face, "Fortunately, I didnt fail in my job!" Chu Fei Ling and Chu Fei Yan stood up unison. They were overjoyed to hear this. A cold light shed through the eyes of Chu Fei Long at first. But then, he also stood up in great happiness. In fact, it seemed as if he would go crazy. He rushed and grabbed Doctor Yus hand, "Thank you, Doctor! Thank you, Doctor! Doctor, you have done a big favour on my Chu n. Youve made this Fei Long shed tears of gratitude! A thank you wouldnt be enough for the favour that you have done. Please, ept my heartfelt gratitude!" He knelt down with a thump while speaking. Then, he repeatedly kowtowed. His face was filled with grateful expression, and his eyes were brimming with tears of excitement. The feelings that he was showing seemed to be very real. "There is no need to do this. Theres no need of this. Second Master Chu, I genuinely dont deserve this." Doctor Yu consoled him with all his heart. He then hurriedly lent an arm to support Chu Fei Long, and made him stand up. A heartyughter was heard. An old man with round eyes and a well-formed forehead walked over from inside. He had a smile of satisfaction on his face. It was the n Lord of the Chu n C Chu Xiong Cheng. The darkness on his face had cleared up. His whole face seemed to emit a red ze. One could see that his injuries had healed. "Um, everyone is here... thats good! Fei Ling, I survived thanks to you," Chu Xiong Chengughed heartily and spoke-up. "Father, its great that youve recoveredpletely. Your childs suffering has paid off," Chu Fei Ling respectfully and sincerely replied. "Big Brother, has sister-inw returned?" Chu Fei Yan asked. "She had gone to the Lower Three Heavens. But, Ive passed-on the news to her. She should be back in a few days," Chu Fei Ling replied with a smile. "Sister-inw has gone alone... What if something happens on the way..." Chu Fei Yan anxiously said. "Your sister-inw and her master have gone together... So, there is no way that something could happen," Chu Fei Ling replied in a manner that indicated that there was no need to worry. "Big Brother had made a well-thought n," Chu Fei Long burst into loudughter, "You requested Senior Lan to go along with sister-inw. Now... there are very few people in the entire Nine Heavens who can injure sister-inw if her master is with her. Big Brother loves sister-inw very much. She is indeed your lovely wife." "Ha ha ha..." everyone except Chu Fei Lingughed heartily. Chu Fei Ling felt a bit depressed in his heart. But, he had no other choice but tough a little along with everyone. ... Several days passed. Yang Rou Lan had finally returned to the Chu n. But, she had returned alone. She was pulled away by Chu Fei Ling after she had paid her respects to her old father-inw. "Why did you return sote?" Chu Fei Ling was somewhat anxious. "I had something to handle on the way." Yang Ruo Lan replied, "Whats the matter?" "The matter is important!" Chu Fei Ling had a serious look on his face, "I encountered Ye Ran Mo in the Middle Three Heavens. He had eight Saber Emperors with him. And, they besieged me in a battle array. It happened on my fifth day in the Middle Three Heavens." "Has he started to act again?" Yang Rou Lansplexion changed, "He is indeed dead-set on exploiting every opportunity to get to us. Are you alright?" Yang Rou Lan listened to him, and sensed that this matter was fishy. "I am okay. Luckily, I had my sworn Little brother on my side. Otherwise, I wouldnt havee back alive," Chu Fei Ling sighed. He recalled about Chu Yang, and couldnt help but expose a warm smile on his face. [He saved my life, and he also gave me so many gifts. This is very...] Chu Fei Ling felt a heartfelt kindness towards his own sworn Little brother. "Your sworn Little brother...?" Yang Ruo Lan asked in a mocking way, "Are the brothers of your own family not reliable enough... that you had to find yourself a sworn Little brother?" "He he... My sworn Little brother possesses remarkable abilities," Chu Fei Ling replied in a mysterious and secretive way. Then, he looked all round with rapt attention and observed the sounds of activities, "Dont tell anyone what I am about to tell you. My sworn Little brother is the one who gave me the Mysterious Yang Jade Core." "Eh? Your sworn Little brother is so generous?" Yan Ruo Lan was bbergasted, "But, the Mysterious Yang Jade Core is the most valuable treasure in the world! How can someone be willing to give it away just like that?" "Theres more to it than that. My sworn Little brother gave me many other things as well," Chu Fei Ling smiled and said, "Its a pity that the Second Brother has a great poprity in the n nowadays. And, he has people who are very close to him. So, I cant speak about the matter of my sworn Little brother. Otherwise, it will definitely reach his ears... oh dear!" "What is the cultivation level of your sworn Little brother?" Yang Ruo Lan tightly knitted her elegant eyebrows and said, "Obviously, you cant speak about him if his strength is low. He has destroyed Chu Fei Longs n. So, Chu Fei Long wont let him off at any cost." "Yes. This is what Im worried about," Chu Fei Ling nodded and said, "My sworn Little brother is merely a second grade Sword King." "That can be a problem. You may not speak anything about your little brother. But, wont Ye Ran Mo speak-up about it?" Yang Ruo Lan anxiously asked, "He is too dangerous. He might try to catch your sworn little brother. Your sworn little brother has done a very big favour on us. My conscience would be very disturbed if something were to happen to him." "Its all right," Chu Fei Ling slightly smiled, "My sworn little brother has already killed Ye Ran Mo. And, I have killed those nine Saber Emperors of the Ye n with the help of my sworn little brother. None of them survived." "Thats good." Yang Rou Lan let out a sigh of relief. Then, she suddenly became gobsmacked as she realized something extremely strange about this matter. She then lifted her head and opened her eyes wide, "Hold on... What did you say? Ye Ran Mo was killed by your sworn little brother? Your little brother is only a second grade Sword King, isnt he? And, he helped you kill nine Saber Emperors? And, no one survived?!" "Yes, ah... incredible, right?" Chu Fei Ling felt somewhat proud as he said, "My sworn little brother is very ferocious!" Yang Ruo Lan was struck dumb. Her mind was blown since she couldnt imagine how a Second Grade Sword King could help a ninth grade Saber Emperor kill nine Saber Emperors... "Yes, this is true. My sworn little brother is crafty and full of tricks... He didnt use his true skills when he killed Ye Ran Mo." Chu Fei Ling didnt have any other option but to tell everything about what had happened on that day. He was smiling while speaking. He then said, "Even I was very shocked when this happened..." "Thats a given..." Yang Ruo Lan had a dull look in her eyes. "Just guess... What is my cultivation level right now..." Chu Fei Ling asked in a mysterious manner. "Arent you hiding your real cultivation level of Ninth Grade Saber Emperor? What is there to guess?" Yang Ruo Lan coldly nced at him and said, "Now tell me properly... how did youe to know your sworn little brother?" "Check this out." Chu Fei Ling extended out his hand and grabbed. Suddenly, the whole spirit energy in the air got caught in his hand. Then, a white light issued out from his hand. And, four perfectly round small halos of pure white-color shed in his hand. "Ah!" Yang Ruo Lan suddenly stood up. She looked at her own husband in disbelief. Her eyes got filled with astonished look, "You... you... you... a fourth grade Saber Monarch? You are... a fourth grade Saber Monarch. But, why are your Sovereign Monarch Rings white in color?" "Well, my present cultivation level is of a fourth grade Saber Monarch. But, my mental state cultivation is at the peak of ninth grade Saber Monarch," a light shed in Chu Fei Lings eyes as he exined, "Therefore, the Sovereign Monarch Rings are pure white." "How... how is this possible...?" Yang Ruo Lan covered her mouth in shock, "How... can you possibly be so quick... And, whats up with this mental state... this..." Yang Ruo Lan was an Emperor Level Expert. So, how could she not know what this meant? The cultivation level of a fourth grade Saber Monarch possessed the mental state cultivation of a ninth grade Saber Monarch! This meant that he wouldnt face any bottlenecks on the path that led to the ninth grade Saber Monarch. Therefore, it could be said he would automatically be a Ninth Grade Saber Monarch as long as he continued to practice! Wouldnt it be very easy to increase ones martial power while cultivating under these circumstances? The most important key during cultivation was the mental state! In fact, it was possible to remain stuck at the bottleneck for a lifetime if the mental state couldnt make a breakthrough. For instance... someones cultivation level is at third grade, and another person is at fourth grade. They both practice together. The third grade person would only be able to consolidate energy after a certain extent. He would absorb a lot of spirit energy, but it would scatter soon after. On the other hand, the fourth grade person would be able to make the spirit energy enter into the body, and would be able to turn it into his cultivation. This is the importance of the breakthrough of mental state! That is... the existence of the so-called bottleneck! However, it had be a piece of cake for Chu Fei Ling! "I didnt believe it at first. I initially thought that I would stay trapped on ninth grade Saber Emperor Level for a long time. But, my sworn little brother gave me a medicine. And, it made my cultivation upgrade by five levels in a sudden manner. I broke through the bottleneck without any problems. Moreover, it made my mental state cultivation level-up to a ninth grade Saber Emperors!" Chu Fei Lings eyes shed. He had expression of gratefulness on his face as he slowly exined. "What kind of medicine?" Yang Ruo Lan felt her breath bing faster. "I dont know about this medicine either." Chu Fei Ling mysteriously smiled and said, "But, my sworn little brother has given me two. I have taken one of them and made this advancement. And, the other one is for you. Your condition of heartache would also vanish once you eat this. Moreover, your state of mind would also be able to upgrade to ninth grade Monarch Level... And, your martial power cultivation would also be able to level up by a lot. You will see it for yourself." "Such an elixir exists in the world?!" Yang Ruo Lan was so shocked that she was at loss for words. "Didnt I just tell you? My sworn little brother is awesome!" Chu Fei Ling had a proud smile on his face. ... Chapter 529 Son? This Can’t be Said so Casually! Chu Fei Ling took out a purple jade bottle from his bosom as he spoke this. He then handed over this precious treasure to Yan Ruo Lan, "Take it, okay? This is little brothers gift for you." Yan Ruo Lan held the jade bottle, and she felt a kind of peaceful sensation in her whole body. She couldnt help but exim as she said, "It is indeed a very good thing... Why is this little brother of yours so good to you?" "The kindness of my sworn little brother towards me is indeed as unshakable as a mountain!" Chu Fei Ling sighed with emotion and said, "My sworn little brother has given me two medicinal pills for both of us. He said this medicine can even bring one back to life as long as ones head hasnt been chopped off! Moreover, he has given me this bottle of medicines. No one would be able to see your actual cultivation once youve taken this medicine. This happens because this medicine covers the fluctuations of ones internal energy..." Yan Ruo Lan became speechless since she was in shock. She had never seen or heard of such things before! [This sworn little brother has given you so many things?] "Well, my little brother has also given me a sword for you. And, he has also given a saber to me as a present." Chu Fei Ling carefully took out a sword and said, "I have tested this sword. It can cut iron as if it was mud. It is more than ten times stronger than my previous saber! It can be said that this is the sharpest heavenly weapon I have ever seen if you exclude those treasured weapons of the great nine ns!" He heaved a long sigh, "The sharp swords and treasured sabers of the Nine Great Ruling ns are the weapons that the ancestor of the ns have handed down from generation to generation. They are the sacred items of the ns. How can they be found inmon ces..." Yan Ruo Lan picked up the sword. She then pulled it out of the sheath, and looked at it. She felt a cold illumination... like the clear-limpid autumn waters on the sword. It seemed as if it was showing the reflection of the world in every possible way. The weight, length, and style of this sword were gratifying and satisfactory. It was beyond exceptions! She couldnt help but click her tongue in wonder as she said, "This sworn little brother of yours is so talented. This sword is so much in-line with my preferences." "My sworn little brother is a true genius with God-given wisdom. I dont think that there is anything that he doesnt know about," Chu Fei Ling proudly said. Yang Ruo Lan replied, "Your sworn little brother seems to hold deep affection towards you. Fei Ling, you mustnt let him down by any means! These things arent some ordinary items. Each of them is an embodiment of generous kindness sent from the heavens, and demands profound obligation." "This is obvious!" Chu Fei Ling assuredly said, "Take this medicine quickly. Little brother said that it is only effective on Emperor Level Experts, and experts of higher level. It wont have any effect if someone below Emperor Level takes it." Yang Ruo Lan nodded. She gently and carefully opened the purple jade bottle. There was a multi-colored pill inside it. Suddenly, a burst of rich fragrance filled the air. She didnt dare to dy, and hastily popped the pill. She felt a huge amount of spiritual power transforming into pure vitality as soon as it went into her mouth. It then madly rushed towards her limbs and bones... She couldnt help but groan in a low voice. Then, she was made to enter into a mysterious realm by the ferocious medicinal efficacies... It was early evening time and thenterns had already been lit by the time Yang Ruo Lan regained consciousness. Chu Fei Ling had been standing right next to her to protect her this entire time. He hadnt dare to move away. Yang Ruo Lan opened her eyes. She circted her martial power for a while. She felt that several unopened bottlenecks had opened up and linked up together within her body. And, this had given her a thorough understanding of many things. Her consciousness was brightly illuminated. She didnt understand a lot of martialws previously. However, she had gained a thorough understanding about everything at this time. From head to toe... from her soul to her physical senses... everything felt indescribably rxed! [My cultivation has upgraded very substantially!] "Amazing!" Yang Ruo Lan was somewhat dumbstruck as she checked her cultivation. It was difficult for her to swallow down her saliva as she said, "I am now... a seventh grade Emperor Level Expert..." She extended her hand and condensed her martial power. Seven circles of pure-white color appeared on her hand. She couldnt help but remain in a daze. She then said, "But, my mental cultivation has reached the ninth grade Monarch Level!" She stood up because she felt that she was still dreaming. Then, she exerted the entirety of her strength and pinched her arm. Then, she spoke-up while still being in a daze, "Is this real? Is this real? Is this really real?" "Its absolutely real!" Chu Fei Ling embraced his lovely wife in his arms. But, he found that tears of joy were streaming down his wifes face. He hadnt seen his wife so happy ever since they had lost their son. He couldnt help but feel gratified in his heart. Yang Ruo Lan leant on her husbands bosom. She couldnt hold back her tears from streaming down. She said, "Back then, if... we had such cultivation level... then, our son, our son... we wouldnt have lost our son..." Chu Fei Ling heaved a deep sigh. He hugged her even tighter. "I want to thank your sworn brother properly!" Yang Ruo Lan wiped her tears and said, "Fei Ling, a person with this kind of genuine affection and friendship is considered as a priceless treasure. And,ing across such a man is very rare. So, we cant disappoint him." Chu Fei Ling deeply nodded. He then spoke-up to relieve the anxious mood of his wife, "I feel weird saying this, but my little brother is only eighteen years old. He looks very handsome... he felt very familiar to me whenever I looked at him. Moreover, his appearance is simr to me in some ways. You tell me... is it not the destiny that the heaven has bestowed upon me?" He was full of enthusiasm while he had said this. But, he suddenly found that Yang Ruo Lans tender body had suddenly frozen in his arms. Then, Yang Ruo Lan turned around like a whirlwind. Glistening teardrops and hope shed in her eyes. She then spoke-up while shivering either anxiety, "Your sworn little brother... is only eighteen years old... And, he looks a lot like you? He... he... can he be..." Chu Fei Ling became startled. "Can he be our son?" an intense ray of hope erupted in Yang Ruo Lans eyes as she stared at Chu Fei Lings face in a firm manner. "It cant be..." Chu Fei Ling suddenly jumped up in fright. In fact, his face had filled with sweat because of these words. He wiped the sweat and replied in distress, "Thats absolutely impossible! My sworn little brother is brave, and hes master of strategies. He is aggressive and stern. He murders decisively, and he is flexible in all situations! He is the worlds top genius. I will have no regrets if I die today in case our son... genuinely has the kind of skills my sworn little brother does..." He thought, [Motherfu*ker! I will die of shame if that boy is genuinely my son... The fact that I became sworn brothers with my own son... perhaps would be the top legend in the entire Nine Heavens. You cant say this so casually and irresponsibly.] "What is the name of your sworn little brother?" Yang Ruo Lan didnt pay attention to his rant. She simply pursued further as she asked. "It is so strange to tell you that... he is also surnamed Chu... He is called Chu Yang." Chu Fei Ling coughed twice and said. "Chu Yang? King of Hell Chu of the Lower Three Heavens?" Yang Ruo Lan fiercely drew a step back. An unbelievable ray of light was issued from her eyes. [How can it be possible? Is it him?] "Maybe. I havent met King of Hell Chu. But, I know it for a fact that my little brother has alsoe from the Lower Three Heavens," Chu Fei Ling nodded. "Thats right..." Yang Ruo Lan murmured. Her face suddenly turned red. She recalled that she had ruthlessly taught a lesson to King of Hell of Chu a short while ago. But, she hadnt expected that he was the sworn brother of her husband! She hadnt expected that he was that kind man who had done such a big favor to the entire Chu n! [Would I now be considered a person who forgets favors and vites justice?] She couldnt help but feel ashamed as this thought crossed her mind. However, she recalled the time when she had met King of Hell Chu. She recalled the image of a dandy, frivolous, rowdy, and hoodlum of a man. Then, she recalled what her husband had said, He is brave, and hes master of strategies. He is aggressive and stern. He murders decisively, and he is flexible in all situations! These two images didnt match at all. Moreover, her husband had also said, the appearance of my sworn little brother resembles mine... [But, that King of Hell Chu doesnt have the least bit of resemnce to my husband...] [Could it be that they are two different people?] Yang Ruo Lan felt confused in her heart. "I had to handle a matter. Thats why I came backte... And, the name of my target was Chu Yang." Yang Ruo Lan thought for a while, and then told everything regarding this matter. Chu Fei Ling became startled as he carefully listened to everything. His face suddenly changed colors to show his displeasure as he listened-on. He then said, "He had an illicit se*ual rtionship and abandoned the girlter? My sworn little brother wouldnt do that at any cost! You are certainly mistaken! Your master handles things arbitrarily. She is selfish. She doesnt care about the feelings of others... Moreover, did that junior sister of yours seek you and yours master to vent out her anger? She willingly and dly sacrificed herself for him. What does this have to do with you two? Who asked you to go and teach lessons to others boyfriends? This is simply irredeemable!" Yang Ruo Lans face turned red as she said, "I indeed... acted a bit rashly in this matter." "What acted a bit rashly? It was simply absurd!" Chu Fei Ling said angrily, "We still dont know whether the person you dealt with was my sworn little brother or not... How would we face him in future if its really him?" Yang Ruo Lans face had reddened. She said, "But, this Chu Yang was somewhat flippant and insincere. Moreover, he seemed to be rowdy even though he was a mere 18-year-old King Level Expert. There wasnt the least bit of resemnce of you in his appearance. Moreover, he wasnt a calm boy... Perhaps, these are two different individuals. It cant be said for sure..." Chu Fei Ling puckered his brows and said, "This can also be a possibility." He pondered for a moment and said, "However, I somewhat dont feel relieved... I will go and confirm after Ive dealt with the matter of ninth grade spirit beast and Three Stars Divine n." Yang Ruo Lan said, "Well, we both will go together when the timees. We will express gratitude to your sworn little brother in person. And, I will personally apologize to him and seek for his forgiveness if I have treated him unfairly." Chu Fei Ling nodded. He thought, [My sworn little brother is very skilled. So, how did he get beaten by you so easily? This isnt possible! One person cant pull this off by himself. His wisdom and cultivation are enough to enable him to be unimpeded and unhindered in the Middle Three Heavens.] ... In the Middle Three Heavens... After Chu Yang and the others went through a long and difficult journey, and they finally felt that they had arrived in the Great Northern Wilderness. The more they approached... the more cold they felt. After all, they had arrived in the Great Northern Wilderness. Everyone sucked in cold air since they were only getting to see big ciers and snow-capped mountains as far as their eyes could reach! The peaks of the mountains seemed to be wrapped in jade. Only one color could be seen across a vast stretch of thousands of miles. It was a world of ice and snow! It seemed boundlessly grand. Chu Yang had never been to this ce in his past life. He had believed that many people of great ns of the Middle Three Heavens wouldve arrived here in the past few days. So, shadows of people should be seen flying here and there in a chaotic manner. But, he found out that he was grossly mistaken now that he had arrived here himself. Strangely, there wasnt a single soul in sight. Moreover, he didnt know where those people had gone off to. However, one would look tiny-enough to be easily overlooked even if one were to be standing openly and fearlessly on the top of a cier... "We have finally arrived!" Chu Yangs ck robe fluttered in the wind as he set footing and walked slowly in the ice field. He felt that the chillness of the air blowing head-on was seeping into his bones. There were snowy clouds in the sky. It was boundless. Suddenly, they could feel a heroic feeling raging in their hearts! ... Chapter 530 Transcending the Nine Heavens… Starts from Today! Suddenly, Sword Spirit fiercely flipped over in Chu Yangs mind. His face filled with excitement. And, this made the entire Nine Tribtions Space shake. In fact, it seemed as if it were dancing. "Isnt this the Northern Ice-field of the Middle Three Heavens?" the Sword Spirit asked with limitless excitement. "Yes," Chu Yang replied. "Very good! Youve finally arrived here!" the Sword Spirit excitedly somersaulted in the Nine Tribtions Space. He then said, "I had been waiting for this day for a long time... for a very... very long time!" "Huh?" Chu Yang questioned. "A wisp of my soul is sealed here," the Sword Spirit burst into loudughter, "Its just under this Northern Ice-field. So, I can increase my strength to double or even more if you can find it. Moreover, other functions of the Nine Tribtions Space would be activated! Your cultivation would also increase subsequently! Moreover, I would also be able to help you even more!" He dly smiled and said, "And, the most important thing is that the quality of the Nine Tribtions Sword will upgrade by one more level!" "So, thats how it is." Chu Yang got very excited in his heart when he heard this. The chill entered through the soles of his feet, and went all the way up through his body. The Sword Point of the Nine Tribtions Sword crazily shook in the Dantian. It was in a very excited mood. In fact, its excitement even passed on to Chu Yangs heart. "Whats up with this?" Chu Yangs heart thumped madly. The Sword Point, Sword Edge, and Sword Spine were also throbbing intensely in overexcitement. "Innumerable martial treasures grow on the Northern Ice-field! This ce is extremely cold. So, human presence is almost negligible in this area. Therefore, the herbs here are preserved very well!" the Sword Spirit excitedly exined, "However, the Nine Tribtions Sword will again make advancement if it gets to swallow so many rare treasures and herbs! Moreover, it will also get ready to meet the fourth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. And, these opportunities are right here! "In the Northern Ice-field!" the Sword Spirit continued with a smile, "And, I forgot to inform you! The Nine Tribtions Sword will gain a new ability after it levels-up this time... it would be able to manufacture pills that can upgrade anyones martial power! Moreover, this can be achieved without any negative side-effects." Chu Yang was struck dumb. He remained startled out of pleasant surprise. Sword Spirit then said, "That will also upgrade the cultivation of your brothers to the Emperor Level. After that, their mental cultivation will reach to the peak of the Monarch Level at one fell swoop if they take the Nine Tribtions Pill! "The previous Masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword had adopted this method. They had used it to help level up their henchmen. And, that had helped them in forming an unprecedented and invincible force that could tten the nine heavens! However, this needs a very long process before it can materialize!" "I see!" Chu Yangs eyes lit up. "But, you must be careful. There are several extremely terrifying auras in this northern wilderness. These auras had dispersed into the distance a long time ago. However, the residual auras are still overwhelming me! So, I cante out to help you if you run into such a person by chance... And, thats because they will detect my existence! And, that would be even more dangerous for you," the Sword Spirit warned. "Are they that powerful...?" Chu Yang puckered his brows, "How can such formidable people be present in the Middle Three Heavens?" "These people arent from the Middle Three Heavens. Theyve onlye here to handle some business," the Sword Spirit exined in aforting manner, "You dont need to be worried. The Nine Heavens Law Enforcement will set into movement in case more than two of such people appear. I can sense four such formidable auras in this vast wilderness. So, one among them has to be from the Law Enforcement!" "What is the cultivation level of these formidable existences?" Chu Yang asked. "...its hard to say." The Sword Spirit remained silent for a moment and said, "They are the so-called geniuses of this world. They have shunned the world, but they are absolutely brilliant. They have their own way of doings things. They often live a simple life, and they often possess a very high cultivation. But, nobody knows their names... "Moreover, these existences appear once in a thousand years! And, their attacks can be world-shaking!" the Sword Spirit sighed and said, "The Masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword have been revered in the Nine Heavens since ancient times. But, dont forget this one little thing... the Masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword have been considered extremely powerful since the ancient times, but the thing that was actually powerful... was the Nine Tribtions Sword... and, not the Masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword themselves! "However, the tyrannical power of these formidable existences lies within themselves!" the Sword Spirit spoke in a serious manner, "These people are no match if all the fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword are collected to make it a whole. But, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master will undoubtedly be defeated if he uses some other sword to fight with these people..." He then warned in a heavy manner, "And, he will most-certainly die at the end of it!" "These people respect the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. So, they wont create any trouble because of the reputation of the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. However, they dont respect the current Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword... they only respected that extraordinary man who has created the Nine Heavens!" Sword Spirit continued, "You havent gotten hold on the Nine Tribtions Sword... And, you havent seeded in obtaining all the fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword yet. So, you must be very careful if you run into such people. Thats because youck the ability to protect yourself! Remember that youre still young! So, you must be very careful!" "So such kinds of people actually exist in the world." Chu Yang murmured. He suddenly felt that his understanding of the world was bing more brilliant and varied. "Such people are very few... but, they certainly do exist." The Sword Spirit replied, "For example... Chen Feng and Liu Yun used to be two Supreme Experts... It has been ten-thousand years, but they probably havent died yet... The concept of lifespan doesnt apply on Supreme Experts. They have the ability to slow-down their aging infinitely..." "So, you are saying that these Supreme Experts have followed the Masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword in the past, and that they are still living till this day. Then, the cultivation of the Masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword shouldve been at the Supreme Level as well? So, perhaps they havent died either...?" Chu Yang had asked this since he was at a loss. However, the Sword Spirit suddenly became silent. He refused to answer this question, and sank into a kind of absolute silence. Even Chu Yang couldnt sense what was going on in his mind, "I wont tell. Kill me if you want but, I wont tell." Chu Yang helplessly shook his head and smiled. Then, he rearranged his train of thoughts. And, he quickly turned it away from these fantastical stories. He thought, "Its not so easy toe across these kinds of people anyway." [The Sword Spirits soul fragment will return. And, the Nine Tribtions Sword will be upgraded when that happens. Then, I can make the strength of my brothers increase by a lot.] This news had made Chu Yang very happy! The brothers saw Chu Yang in such a happy mood. So, they came-over to interrogate about the reason in quick session. Chu Yangughed out heartily. He was in a very cheerful mood. "There are friends in this Northern Wilderness! And, there are enemies as well! There are cold-blooded murderers, but warm-blooded saviors are also present! There are brothers! And, friends!" Chu Yangughed heroically, "Brothers, you must know that this Northern Wilderness will bring the biggest transformation among us!" "Biggest transformation? What transformation?" The brothers were somewhat puzzled. "There arent many enemies in the Northern Wilderness. So, the killing intention is very faint here. This is an unexplorednd of the Nine Heavens," Chu Yang added as he recalled the Sword Spirits warning. The Nine Tribtions Sword became excited in the Dantian. He looked up, and shouted out loud. He then said, "There are countless opportunities here! The fish will have transformed into a dragon by the time we leave this ce! "This is a heaven-sent opportunity. How can it be missed?" Heughed out loud. Then, he faced upwards and howled. The howl was intense, sky-piercing, and cloud-tearing. He then fiercely said, "Transcending the Nine Heavens! It starts from today!" A sharp and cold light was issued from Gu Du Xings eyes. He then muttered, "Transcending the Nine Heavens starts from today..." Suddenly, he felt a profoundly heroic feeling in his heart! A loud shout came from a distance. Then, a loud and clear voice was heard from the faraway ce as it said, "Transcending the Nine Heavens. Thats indeed a positive outlook. And, this is a good way of expressing this!" A blue shadow of a man came from the sky. The shadow shed like a meteor in the sky, andnded in front of Chu Yang. He then spoke-up with a smile, "King of Hell Chu, I have been waiting for you for a long time." It was Young Master Yu! Chu Yangs eyes lit up. He said, "My debtor has finallye. Young Master Yu, where are your white crystals?" Young Master Yu put on a dumbfounded expression. He didnt know whether tough to cry, "We havent seen each other for a long time. And, you want to settle the ount now that we are meeting again? Do you think that I C Young Master Yu C am not trustworthy...?" "How can you be trustworthy when you havent paid your debt yet?" Chu Yang coldly stared at him and said, "Be quick. I need them urgently." He couldnt help but be anxious. The cute little girl had been quiet since the past few days. And, her heart would feel more and more bitterness whenever she would look at Chu Yang and the others practicing. Chu Yang felt distressed about it. The most immediate method to untie the knot in this little girls heart was to make the Nine Tribtions Sword join with Nine Tribtions Pill and cure her Three Yin Meridians at one fell swoop. Mo Qing Wu would be able to continue with her practice if this were to happen. And, her chest would no longer ache every time she would practice... However, the key to the enhancement of the Nine Tribtions Sword was the white crystal ore that was in Young Master Yus possession! Young Master Yu coldly snorted and said, "Fine,e with me then. Young Master Yu will first repay the gambling debt to you." he sprang up while speaking, "Come with me..." Chu Yang carried Mo Qing Wu on his back, and followed him closely. Gu Du Xing and the others also went after them. And, this big string of people went whistling through the wind and snow. They were moving swiftly on the slippery ice field. So, they covered a distance of dozens of kilometres in a sh. The winds and snow were getting denser and denser. Suddenly, a strange howl came from a distance in the front from amidst the wind and snow... "It is a ninth grade Spirit Beast!" Young Master Yu suddenly stopped even though he was going at a lightning speed. In fact, he halted in the slippery ice like a nail on the ground. He didnt put least bit of effort, and changed his direction immediately, "Lets go over and have a look." His blue robe fluttered with shua sound as he went away more than five hundred feet. Chu Yang couldnt stop himself in time, and ended up slipping for a thousand or so feet on the slippery ice. Then, he turned around toe back. However, he couldnt help but cuss in his heart, [This bastard. Why did he change the direction halfway? Is it possible that he wants to renege on the debt?] Everyone rushed in that direction. Everyone except Chu Yang was very interested in this mysterious ninth grade Spirit Beast. After all, this was their main aim ofing here. ... Two mens shadows were walking several dozen kilometres outside this ice field. These people were walking together. However, their movements, their expressions, their elegance, their appearance... their anything-and-everything waspletely different from each other! Anyone would feel the same thing when theyd look at these two people C [These people are from two different worlds! They absolutely are!] One of them was moving steadily on foot. And, the others feet were rushing quickly while spinning. One had a calmplexion, and exuded elegance. And, the other had stuck out his head, and was looking around with impatience. Ones ck robe was fluttering as if he was taking a casual stroll in a courtyard. And, the others ck robe was making gurgling sounds... as if he was struggling for his life. One had regr facial features. And, his bearing was refined. He looked like a modest gentleman. The beard on his lower jaw was fluttering in the air... like that of an immortal. His expression was tranquil and calm. It seemed as if his heart had been released from the worries of this world. But, the other one... damn! His appearance couldnt be described. It simply couldnt be described... the man looked extremely ugly. In fact, he was so ugly that such an ugly person had never been seen in the entire Nine Heavens! Such an ugly appearance of a man had appeared for the first time in the ny-thousand-years-old history of the Nine Heavens! He red-up his nose as they walked. Then, he suddenly turned around and said in great shock, "Master, theres a tree over there. Dont you wish to take a piss?" ... Chapter 531 Tan Tan and the Divine Chi Gathering Fish! These two people were Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan. Meng Chao Ran seemed to be very helpless. He frowned, "Tan Tan, Master wants to discuss something with you." Tan Tan responded in a shocked manner, "Master, please say." Meng Chao Rans face filled with sullen expression. He then powerlessly said, "Only us master and disciple are here. You dont need to be shocked, okay? You think I wouldnt know whether youre good-looking or not... I have been raising you since the past eighteen years you know? Why are you pretending to be shocked in front of me?" Tan Tan proficientlybed his hair using his hand. It seemed as if he hadnt heard anything. Then, he raised his head and flung his hair. After that, he proficiently fished out a mirror from his bosom and shouted in a shocked manner, "Master, take a look. I havent looked in the mirror over the past few days. But, I have grown very handsome since then..." Meng Chao Ran was struck dumb, "I think my words have fallen on deaf ears." So, he gloomily walked forwards. Tan Tan looked at his reflection in the mirror very carefully. He then said in a narcissistic manner, "Fu*k! So handsome... that Young Miss Xie Dan Feng would surely go crazy about me if she were to see me now..." The golden fishs tail suddenly stretched out and swung twice in his arms. Meng Chao Ran deeply sighed, [This Divine Chi Gathering Fish makes me feel nauseated...] Tan Tan sorted and groomed his appearance in the mirror. He crooked his mouth and nted his eyes, and made a few expressions. Then, he again assumed the look of shock in front of the mirror and said, "Say Master, will Chu Yange or not?" "He will definitelye," Meng Chao Ran spoke-up assuredly. "Yeah... I have heard that the wife-snatching battle was very lively... its a pity that I couldnt get there," Tan Tan bitterly looked at Meng Chao Ran. "I me Master for this. You made me break through a bottleneck at that time..." Meng Chao Ransplexion turned ck. He turned a deaf ear to Tan Tans usation. And, he sped forwards and left his shameless disciple far behind ... [How shameless! You arrived at the bottleneck. You reached at the turning point to make a breakthrough. Then, you wasted time and now youre saying this... youre ming me? Dont you know that such an opportunity doesnte easy to the ones who practice martial arts?] [What you said is simply outrageous!] Meng Chao Ran wouldve grabbed this guy and beaten him up if his forbearance wasnt extremely good! "Senior Martial Brother wont recognize me if he sees me." Tan Tan happily took out the mirror and looked at his reflection again and again. Then, he looked aloof and dejected as he spoke-up, "The super-ugly Chu Yang would think that he has never met such a handsome guy..." Meng Chao Rans shadow shed. He hurriedly turned around and grabbed Tan Tans cor since he had been driven beyond the limits of forbearance. Then, he ruthlessly shouted, "Shut up! I will send you back to practice if you dare to speak half-of-a-word more! And, I will no longer allow you toe out again!" Meng Chao Rans handsome face had gotten somewhat twisted... [This motherfu*ker is unbearable. The days of my life have been sinking into the abyss of suffering ever since this guy has found that a shocked expression makes his appearance look better. I really hate it!] Meng Chao Ran would feel that his temples were throbbing wildly whenever he was with this disciple. He was always worried that he might get a headache the next moment... Tan Tan was bbergasted as he looked at his master. He wanted to ask something, but didnt dare since his eyes were filled with shock. However, he didnt need to pretend being shocked because he was genuinely shocked... Meng Chao Ran only felt powerless when he saw this expression on his disciples face. He then slowly let go of his grip and said, "I couldnt control my bad temper... but, you... can you not be such a narcissist..." "Master... you are treating me very unjustly..." Tan Tan made a t mouth since he felt greatly wronged. He felt that he was being treated unjustly. He even somewhat wanted to cry, "...Im not narcissistic... How can I be a narcissist when I am so handsome...?" Meng Chao Rans temples bulged up. He heaved a deep sigh. He powerlessly relinquished his grip, and said in a grieved and heartbroken tone, "Just walk... Ok...?" ... The battle on Mt. Dingjun had already been over by the time this master-and-disciple duo had thought of going there. In fact, they had been three dayste. After that, they had heard that the ninth grade Spirit Beast had appeared in the Northern Wilderness. So, Meng Chao Ran decided to take Tan Tan to help him gain some battle experience. However, battle experience was only one aspect. Meng Chao Rans main purpose was... to deliver Tan Tan in Chu Yangs care. After that, he wanted to escape to faraway ces so that he could immerse himself in his practice. In fact, Meng Chao Ran felt that he would be able to live several years longer if werent to get to see this guy for the remaining of his lifetime ... He was genuinely fed up. He simply couldnt imagine what kind of torment it would be for him if he were to stay with Tan Tan for a long time... For instance, anyone would go crazy in no time if they were to see the infatuated Sister Xie Dan Feng stroking the hair of this narcissist every day... Meng Chao Ran had already spent a miraculous amount of time in persevering through this! It had already been more than a year since he had been training him in the Cang Lan battlefront. Tan Tans Divine Chi Gathering Fish had grown more than two feet long. It would obediently stay in Tan Tans bosom. It didnt need to be in water since it was capable of gathering spirit energy and could then make water out of it. Consequently, it didnt need to worry about eating or drinking. The Divine Chi Gathering Fish was capable of absorbing the spirit energy of the world. So, it could change the absorbed spirit energy into spiritual power within its body. Moreover, it was enough for two people to cultivate at the same time. Therefore, the strengths of this master-and-disciple duo were increasing at a lightning speed these days! However, Meng Chao Ran hadnt thought that he would be benefitted by being with his disciple and would continuously break through bottlenecks. Tan Tan had reached the ninth grade of Revered Martial Artist in such a short period of time. On the other hand, Meng Chao Ran had broken through to the eighth grade of King Level! Meng Chao Ran had discovered a very strange thing during his martial practice C [He noticed that the Divine Qi Gathering Fish absorbed more and more spirit energy as it grew. And, his advancement be quicker and quicker... In fact, the higher the cultivation level, the quicker would be the breakthrough!] This phenomenon was certainly mysterious. In particr, the Divine Qi Gathering Fish would use the water congealed from spirit energy to fulfil its everyday requirement of water. Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan would drink the water every day. And then, their cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds! However, Meng Chao Ran also found a problem. It was C [It is okay if Tan Tan drinks that spirit water condensed by the Divine Qi Gathering Fish. In fact, this fish quickly makes more water even if he empties it entirety. But, the Divine Qi Gathering Fish rolls its eyes to the back of its head and firmly stares at me every time I take a sip of the water...] [It is as if it is some sort of spiritual wisdom.] [Moreover, this lousy fish gathersrge amounts of spirit energy only when Tan Tans practicing beside it. But, it flips around and starts showing its white belly if Tan Tan isnt present. In fact, it simply stops working in his absence...] This discovery had left Meng Chao Ran puzzled! Tan Tan hadnt mistreated this strange fish any less either. In fact, he had thrown it into atrine pit the first day when he had obtained this fish. And, this abuse had be increasingly intense with the passage of time. He would frequently hold it tightly to study and to figure out what kind of talent this fish had since it was capable of gathering the spirit energy... Moreover, Tan Tan was diligent, and never cked towards this research. In fact, he had released the Divine Qi Gathering Fish in water for the sake of the research one time. After that, he had wrapped the mouth, nose, and eyes of this fish in a cloth. In fact, he had almost choked it to death... Then, he had fished it up from the water, and had put it under the sun. Its skin had nearly dried to death under the sun. The Divine Qi Gathering Fish wouldve died after some struggle if it didnt have the skill to make water from spirit energy... However, he hadnt made any progress with his research still. So, Tan Tan had cut out the scales of the Divine Qi Gathering Fish, and had crushed them into small pieces. Then, he had researched them as well... The most unreasonable time was when Tan Tan had scooped out a piece of this fishs meat using a knife. This had almost killed this strange fish. It could be said that this Divine Qi Gathering Fish wouldve died within three days in Tan Tans hands if Meng Chao Ran hadnt stopped Tan Tan. In fact, it could be said that Meng Chao Ran would continuously stop the atrocity of Tan Tan. He had done so many favors on the fish. He had saved the life of this Divine Qi Gathering Fish at least thirty to fifty times. However, this strange fish never looked at Meng Chao Ran in a pleasant manner. On the contrary, it was full of love towards Tan Tan... regardless of the frequent abuse. It was sometimes depressing for Meng Chao Ran since he was very knowledgeable and well-cultivated C [Whats so good about this brat?] [But, this fish is hell-bent on serving him?] Meng Chao Ran recalled all this and sighed. Then, he pointed his finger ahead and said, "Another 250 kilometres, and we will enter the Great Northern Wilderness. Chu Yang mustve arrived there by now." Tan Tan was suddenly filled with great happiness. He hopped up and said in shock, "Its great. Awesome! I will make that nothing special to look at guy Chu Yang startled this time! Im a man with devastating beauty and the brilliance of sunshine, and I will appear in front of him out of the blue. Ha ha ha..." Meng Chao Ran suddenly turned his head. And, hisplexion turned ashen. He remained silent and walked away in tears... [I cant take this anymore. I really take this anymore... Oh God!!!] ... Chu Yang and the others heard strange roaring sounds as they approached. Moreover, these sounds were getting nearer and nearer. It seemed that this ninth grade spirit beast was being besieged by people! The roars of this spirit beast were loud and clear. But, the roars werent painful in their make. It seemed that this beast wasnt taking those people seriously. They turned around an almost-transparent ice wall, but what they saw... left them gobsmacked! They saw a big monster of several hundred feet in height. It was waving its two gigantic ws; they seemed like small mountains. It body seemed like that of a spirit monkey. It was flexibly jumping around, and its movements were quick. Many mutted and rotten corpses were lying in the vicinity. Also, many people were seriously injured. So, they were groaning in pain as a result. A hundred or so people were still attacking this monster fiercely. However, their attacks clearly didnt threaten the ninth grade spirit beast. "What kind of monster is this?" Chu yang asked in his mind. Sword Spirit disdainfully looked-on and replied, "It is only an ancient ice bear; nothing more. How can such a mindless brute deserve to be called a ninth grade spirit beast..." "Ancient Ice Bear...?" Chu Yang asked. "Yes." Sword Sprit replied, "The ancient ice bear is known as the Gigantic Bear of Wilderness. It is an eighth grade spirit beast in reality. Its usual height is approximately thirty feet. And, its general weight is about three-thousand pounds. But, its body can expand to ten-times of its normal size in emergency situations. Its strength also increases to ten-times! Its most effective attacking method is its body. It can puff-out icicles from its mouth, and they can then act as sharp killer-weapons. But, its cultivation decreases greatly every time it spits them out. "The body of the ice bear is covered with imprable fur. So, they can resist attacks very well. An ordinary expert cant hurt it even with continuous attacks! It is obvious that this ice bear is having fun right now... These people are no threat to it," the Sword Spirit disdainfully passed the judgement, "But, this ice bear has a big role for a genuine expert. You can eat its left forefoot. And, it is very delicious as well." ... Chapter 532 Young Master Yu’s Misery! "Eh, the only real function it has is its left foreleg..." Chu Yang was speechless. It was hard to digest what the Sword Spirit had said after he looked at this majestic and gigantic bear surrounded by dozens of King Level Experts. Meanwhile, Young Master Yu felt very disappointed in his heart on the other side. He mumbled, "Dammit! It turned out to be this piece of sh*t? This is no ninth grade spirit beast..." He suddenly became angry, "It is a waste of my time!" Then, he shouted loudly, "You guys ought to fu*k off from here! Are you crowding here to give ration for feeding this monster?" Everyone who was in the middle of that fight turned around furiously. They turned around and looked. And, they saw a mans shadowing over at a flying speed. The blue robe of Young Master Yu spread out in the snowy wind. His body pierced through the air and tore the snowkes into shreds its wake. His body sent out shockwaves along with the sound of thunderp. And, this was enough to blow away dozens of the King Level Experts who were present there. They were sent tumbling and rolling towards the head of the Ancient Ice Bear as a result. Then, he ruthlessly kicked on the shoulder of this big bear! The ice bear screamed loudly. And, its mountain-like gigantic body was sent out flying to a distance of seventy-to-eighty feet by this kick. He fell down on his buttocks upon an icy mountain peak with an explosive sound. Then, a crashing sound echoed, and the icy mountain peak shattered into small pieces. The bear immediately hopped and stood up. Then, it looked at Young Master Yu with a frightened expression since he wasing over towards it. Suddenly, it let out a strange roar. Then, it turned around and wildly rushed away. The monster that was showing-off its strength, and was insufferably arrogant a moment ago... was now running away with its tail pressed between its legs because of one kick from Young Master Yu! Everyone who watched this shocking scene was left with their mouth and eyes wide open. They stared at Young Master Yu as if they were looking at some supernatural entity... [Is... is he even human?] However, Young Master Yu didnt chase after it. His fluttering robe settled down. He then looked at the crowd from the corner of his eyes. After that, he disdainfully spoke-up, "This piece of trash seemed like ninth grade spirit beast to you? And, you even thought that you could hunt one down... do you guys even know that you can be killed by the fart of a ninth grade spirit beast? Its a pity that youre so ignorant... Wait. You guys still havent gotten lost yet...? Why is everyone looking at me? Do you want to die?!" That group of people had obviouslye from several different ns. And, Young Master Yus words were harsh and offensive. But, they didnt dare to retort with even half-of-a-word. In fact, none of them even dared to show an angry expression in their eyes. Instead, every person retreated with a smile on their faces... "I told you people to get lost! Didnt you listen to me properly?" Young Master Yu became angry. He rushed over and kicked a middle-aged man on his buttocks. This guy went rolling away like a rubber ball as a result. "Thats right. Get lost... just like this! Get out of my sight! Otherwise, you will die!" Young Master Yu was clearly somewhat impetuous at the moment. He then kicked seven or eight King Level Experts as if they were some rubber balls. The people in that group were angry with this mistreatment, but they didnt dare to speak-up. They didnt have any other option but to bend down, and chose the humiliating way of rolling out of there. They then hurriedly left while rolling-about. Young Master Yus anger didnt vanish until these men had rolled out his sight. "Brother Yu... You seem to have a big bad temper today, ah." Chu Yang asked with a soft smile. "I havee here for the ninth grade spirit beast. The nine grade spirit beasts are very useful! But, I ran into such a shameless bear instead! He had the guts to pretend being a ninth grade spirit beast!" Young Master Yu snorted and said, "Would I have wasted my time on this wild-goose chase if I had known that this noise was being made by this bear? It is very hard to see a ninth grade spirit beast you know! s!" Finally, he took a deep breath after he was done speaking. "I see," Chu Yang secretly nodded in his heart. He thought [So, this is the reason. Its not surprising that he didnt care about the inner core of this bear. So, his only target is a ninth grade spirit beast.] "We have also seen many spirit beasts before. But, they were mostly fifth, sixth, or seventh grade spirit beasts. Their power wasnt formidable. So, howe this eighth grade ice bear was so tyrannical despite being merely an eighth grade spirit beast?" Gu Du Xing went closer to them and asked. "How can... grade seven and grade eight bepared? There is world of difference between them!" Young Master Yu grumpily replied, "Moreover, this ice bear is at the peak of eighth grade... it would need a great amount of luck and arge amount of time to break through to the ninth grade... And, this is the reason that I didnt kill it." Chu Yangughed out loud, "So, Brother Yu is waiting for this big beast to advance in grades." "I will use this bear after it has levelled up in case I cant find a ninth grade spirit beast," Young Master Yuplexion turned gloomy as he said. Everyone unleashed their agility skills amidst this conversation, and started to move towards the depths of the wilderness. They had covered a distance of thousand miles by night-time. There stood a towering mountain up ahead at this time. "This is my home." Young Master Yu stopped and looked towards that icy mountain peak in low spirits. His voice had a trace of nostalgia as he spoke-up, "I grew up here... and, Ive been here as far as I can remember. Ha ha... I had no parents or close rtives. I had no master or friend... Only this icy mountain peak was there to apany me." Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing looked at each other. They saw shock in each others eyes. "I left this ce and went to the Upper Three Heavens when my cultivation arrived at Emperor Level." Young Master Yu seemed a little sad as he looked at this familiar scenery. He silently said, "I had never known why other people have parents and I dont...? I had always thought that this is very unfair... But,ter I discovered that there were others out there whose parents had died or gone missing... or had perhaps abandoned them... But, the fact is that... I never had parents in reality." Chu Yang thought over these words in his mind. Suddenly, he felt extremely shocked. [The fact is that I never had parents in reality... what does this mean?] Sword Spirit also opened his eyes wide in shock inside Chu Yangs mind. He then muttered, "So, he is..." However, the Sword Spirit didnt tell... what he was. "I wandered in the Upper Three Heavens for several years. Finally, I felt that it was no fun. But, I offended a great n in order to save a person... And, the person I saved betrayed me. Then, three Saint Level Experts of that great n chased after me to kill me... Ha ha... they eventually captured me. They then destroyed my cultivation, and crippled me. They destroyed my aptitude... ha ha ha... How can one stay a good man after that has happened!" Chu Yang and the others became surprised from the bottom of their hearts. They had never anticipated that this handsome and divine looking Young Master Yu... a freak who had no match in the entire Middle Three Heavens... the famous Minister Yu of the Dark Bamboo... had such a painful past. Young Master Yu smiled bitterly. His whole face was filled with bitterness and astringency. In fact, his mentality seemed to have be somewhat frail while facing this icy peak mountain... "They thought that I would die! What a pity... I didnt die, but I ran away! Then, I wandered around, and came to the Middle Three Heavens again. After that, I started everything from the beginning... And, I slowly became who I am now. Then, I met Jun Xi Zhu while I was wandering around in the Middle Three Heavens!" Young Master Yu smiled faintly, "Then, I lost a bet to her... So, I promised to do anything for her." "But, I must take revenge from the enemy in the Upper Three Heavens." Young Master Yus clothes were floating as he stood in the front of the peak. He insipidly said, "This is my past. Isnt it very boring?" "It isnt boring!" Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, "It is very free and rhythmical! It is also very admirable. I dont dare to guarantee that I would have been able to achieve what you have achieved if I were to experience what you have experienced." "Our physical constitutions are different," Young Master Yu softly smiled and said, "We are fundamentally different!" His clothes fluttered as he walked ahead. Then, he insipidly said, "Follow me. Come, I will pay you what I have promised for the gambling debt that I owe you!" ... Chapter 533 Heavenly Orchid! Young Master Yu floated ahead. Then, he insipidly said, "Chu Yang, youe with me alone. Rest of you wait here, alright? After all... I owe only to Chu Yang, and not any of you." Chu Yang made a signal to make Gu Du Xing and the others to wait here for a while. After that, he followed behind Young Master Yu alone. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang looked at each other, and saw an expression of understanding in each others eyes. Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo were somewhat indignant. But, Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang were loners themselves. So, they had understood Young Master Yu. Although they hadnt faced such twists and turns that Young Master Yu had faced in his life, but they had felt the same kind of feelings before. Moreover... the kind of position and strength one has... decides ones habits and moods. Therefore, Gu Du Xing felt a sense of understanding as looked at the back profile of Young Master Yu. He felt envious, but he also took pity on him. He felt envious of Young Master Yus strength, and he pitied him because of his loneliness. Its quite easy for a person at the lowest level to make friends. One can talk to his friends anytime-anywhere, and y with them all day. Of course, its only because there are too many people who are like him. But, the number of ones genuine friends begins to reduce if one attains a dignified status. Moreover, the person starts to build walls of guard in his heart without any particr reason, and subconsciously starts to maintain distance from other people... So, the word friendship turns into a natural moat. Whereas, the ones who are in a superior position thanmon folk... remain as his allies and subordinates. The word ally is often perceived as friend. But, ones allies can turn into worse than ones enemies if they let their guard down around their allies. Therefore, it would seem that a dictator has no other choice but to be lonely. This is also the reason why all the kings of the past dynasties had no other choice but to be lonely. Its because their position decided the absoluteness... that they couldnt have friends! In fact, they had no other choice but to stay lonely even if their heart would long for a friend. And, thats because nobody would dare to be friends with such people. And, this was the harsh truth. This matter made Chu Yang mncholic in his heart. It wasnt impossible to have strength and friends at the same time. However, one would need to be someone like Chu Yang... who works hard with his brothers, progresses together, and reaches the pinnacle together! This was so because the friendship bes instinctive when this association bes a habit. And, that is what eternalizes the friendship... Chu Yang decided that he would never be as lonely as Young Master Yu... no matter what phase woulde. He could sense that Young Master Yus emotions were obviously very intense at the moment. Therefore, the outburst would be as terrible as a volcanic eruption if he were to be provoked at this moment! However, Young Master Yus mood was unstable because that Ancient Ice Bear had appeared all of a sudden. And, it had elicited his resentment towards the ninth grade spirit beast! [So, how is a ninth grade spirit beast so useful to Young Master Yu? It must be of huge use, right? Otherwise, Young Master Yu wouldnt have lost his mind like that.] [Young Master Yu has grown up here. He can kick a huge spirit beast who is at the peak of eighth grade, and send it flying for dozens of feet... but, he has never seen a ninth grade spirit beast? Or... is it that he has seen one, but couldnt do anything about it?] [How terrifying can a ninth grade spirit beast be?] [Its a difference of one grade. Is it that such a big difference?] Chu Yang was pondering over these things in his heart. He seemed to havee up with a theory. In this theory, [It seems that the difference of one grade must be a great difference. But, why dont the spirit beasts of lower grades have such a big disparity?] [Could it be that this grade difference of spirit beasts is simr to what cultivation is for humans? Going up the grades bes more and more restricting, and so the disparity also increments exponentially...?] He remained silent along the entire way. And, he entered into the icy mountain peak as he followed after Young Master Yu. Young Master Yus robe was fluttering as he arrived at the foot of the mountain. Chu Yang suddenly discovered that this icy mountain peak was a little different than the other mountain peaks. It waspletely vertical in reality! In fact, it would be better to call it a thick mass of mysterious ice or a cier from ancient times rather than ssifying it as a cloud piercing peak! "This is my home." Young Master Yu stood in front of this sky-touching icy mountain peak with his hands sped behind. His back was towards Chu Yang. He then solemnly said with a strong undertone of vicissitudes to his tone, "Youre the first guest at my home in many years!" He shook his sleeves and exposed his fair hands while he spoke that. Then, he flew high in the air, and collected some ice and snow. Then, he wiped his fingers clean with it. He then gave amand with his thought, and the snow and ice covered his whole body with a howling sound. Then, they dissipated with a thump sound. Chu Yang couldnt help but feel that C [Young Master Yu is a lot cleaner than before!] [He actually washed his whole body before he entered his house! Its obvious that he cherishes his home a lot!] "I need to clean myself before going in, and beforeing out of my home. No stain of the world should be there on me while I enter my house. And, I mustnt leave any dirt behind while going out." Young Master Yu softly said, "Only I can enter my home. Only I can enter... even after I get married. No one can enter my house... even if it is my wife or children." He softly smiled. It seemed that he was full of reluctance as he said, "But, one more person can go in now. And, that person is you." He extended his hands as he spoke. Then, he put them on his chest. After that, he separated his hands. Suddenly, a pure and holy white light appeared between his hands. The white light shed and fiercely shone on the wall of the icy mountain peak. A pure and heavenly energy suddenly emitted out from the wall of the icy mountain peak. And, Chu Yang felt a strangefort and peace in his whole body as a result. After that, a door silently appeared on the wall. There was a gentle white light in the gate. The process of appearance of this gate seemed to be as natural as the very existence of this icy mountain peak! Young Master Yu hung down his hands. He felt very nostalgic as he saw this gate. Then, he softly let out a breath and said, "Come in, Chu Yang!" Chu Yang hesitated for a while and said, "Even your wife cant enter your home. So, wouldnt it be inappropriate if I enter? Therefore, I would rather wait outside for you." "Not necessarily. My wife cant enter. But, that doesnt mean that you cant enter either." A brilliant light shed in Young Master Yus eyes. He then said, "I too dont wish to let you in. But, I have a feeling that you shoulde in." Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, "Alright!" He entered this mystical icy mountain peak as he followed after Young Master Yu. He turned his head before he entered the door to look back. He looked in the direction of Gu Du Xing and the others. But, he couldnt see anything apart from snowy-wind. It seemed as if Gu Du Xing, Mo Qing Wu, and the others had disappeared. "They cant see in here, and you cant see them." Young Master Yu coldly said, "Others cant see my residence without my permission... even if the person is a Supreme Level Expert! "And, this has nothing to do with cultivation. It is the world of truth in reality! The world of privacy!" Young Master Yu smiled. Chu Yang couldnt tell the reason, but he felt that this smile of Young Master Yus was filled with a sense of ridicule. And, it also seemed to be brimming with coldness and anger. It seemed as if he himself disagreed with his own words Cit is the world of truth and the world of privacy. They vanished the moment they stepped inside the gate. Then, this gate suddenly disappeared from the world. Only the icy mountain peak was left in the world, and it didnt seem to be different from the other peaks! It stood erect in the silence. Chu Yang became startled as soon as he entered. [This mountain peak is a whole entity! But, the space in-here looks as if it was made by the heavens.] White light wasing all around, but its ce of origin was unknown. It was gently shining and making insides of this ce look subtly illuminated. Chu Yang felt as if he was walking in a dream... This ce was entirely built inside the icy mountain peak. But, the air inside was unexpectedly fresh and clean. In fact, it was as warm as the air is in the spring season. Even Heavenly Orchids were growing in abundance on the side of the passage. In fact, almost half of the stone-wall was covered with them! He looked at the appearance of these Heavenly Orchids. It seemed as if the leaves were made of the most delicate jade. Only one flower was growing in the middle of those leaves. Moreover, it had already attained nine colors. Chu Yang fiercely smacked his lips. [This Heavenly Orchid has already matured for ny-thousand years!] The Heavenly Orchid changed appearance every 10,000 years. And, it acquired one new color in every ten-thousand years! One color was added on a Heavenly Orchid every ten-thousand years! It was a supreme spiritual medicine of the world. But, this spiritual medicine was of no use to an ordinary person. In fact, it was a deadly poison! Even an Emperor Level Expert would immediately explode to death if they took it! It was rumoured that a Saint Level Expert or higher level only needed to take a petal of the Heavenly Orchid, and his soul would be permanent thereafter! Moreover, a person would reincarnate with all of his memories intact if the said-person were to die after he had taken Heavenly Orchid. Moreover, even thirty-percent of his cultivation would be restored at re-birth... So to considering this, if a Saint Level Powerhouse having the memories of Saint Level and thirty-percent of his previous cultivation were to be an infant again... wouldnt he be a terrifying expert when he would cultivate once more with such a profound base-foundation? Thirty percent of the strength of a Saint Level Expert would be at the Monarch level at the very minimum! A persons soul would exist forever if they were to consume the Heaven Orchid in the face of a certain death. Therefore, the-said person would be resurrected. Therefore, this Heavenly Orchid... wasnt useful to a living person despite being the most wondrous medicine of the world. It was only useful to a deceased person! Or... it was only useful for a spirit! However, such a huge utility also had an equally harsh condition. That was C the Heavenly Orchid must have achieved ten colors! In fact, it wouldnt even work on an immortal if it was consumed before it had reached the ten-color-mark. But, ten colors...? That would mean the period of a hundred-thousand years! Who would wait for such a long time? Therefore, it merely existed in legends. However, Chu Yang hadnt expected that he would see a ny-thousand-years-old Heavenly Orchid right after he had entered this ce! The Sword Spirits breathing-rate became faster in the Nine Tribtion Space. In fact, it seemed as if he was bellowing. His lips quivered in excitement, "Chu Yang, oh great sword master... you must take hold of this Heavenly Orchid! This... this item has the biggest utility for both of us..." Chu Yang knitted his brows, "Eh?" "It can provide eternal soul, ah!" The Sword Spirit stared nkly as saliva drooled down from the corner of his mouth, "Am I not also a soul, ah...? In fact, Im a residual soul... I definitely need this thing, ah!" "This... perhaps, this isnt the right thing to do..." Chu Yang was very much hesitant. [Young Master Yu cherishes his home so much. So, he obviously wouldnt wish for anyone to take away this priceless 90,000 year old Heavenly Orchid from here... Its too difficult, ah!] [Moreover, I cant steal...] [If people respect me I respect them ten-times more than that. Young Master Yu invited me in his house. Do you want me to steal from him? My heart wouldnt be able to live with this burden even if I take it without telling him. Also... theres nothing I can do to make Young Master Yu feel sympathised with me.] The Sword Spirit begged in an unprecedented manner, "You must do it... even if its not the right thing to do... you must do it even if you are unable to... You must do it at any cost... This Heavenly Orchid has grown to ny-thousand years, my God... I will make use of fifty-percent of my spiritual power to elerate its ripening if it enters into the Nine Tribtion Space..." ... Chapter 534 Super Doomsayer! Sword Spirit nagged with hidden bitterness. He chattered in a somewhat nervous manner. Chu Yang was shocked by this. The Sword Spirit had used only a bit of his spiritual power in the past, and he hade close to dying due to cardiac pain. And, now he had mentioned to use half of his spiritual power to elerate the ripening of the Heavenly Orchid... However, Chu Yang turned a deaf ear to him. And, he continued to follow after Young Master Yu. At present, his strongest desire was to upgrade the Nine Tribtion Sword, and to treat Mo Qing Wu as quickly as possible. So, he pretended not to hear to this presumptuous request... [Um, wait for me to finish the main business first. Then, I might mention about itter... but, the hope of getting it depends on Young Master Yu ...] The Sword Spirit was distraught in the Nine Tribtion Space. In fact, he was rolling and revolving in madness. He grabbed his hair and muttered to himself, "But, this is a Heavenly Orchid, ugh. I really want to eat a Heavenly Orchid..." "Heavenly Orchid... will give me an eternal soul... Oh my God... I will die... this kind of enticement... is indeed fatal, ah..." The Sword Spirit nervously revolved in circles. Then, he suddenly jumped in Chu Yangs mind. He bellowed loudly in a rhythm, "Heavenly Orchid! Heavenly Orchid! I want to eat the Heavenly Orchid! I want to eat the Heavenly Orchid!" Chu Yang became frustrated. And, he was aware that he couldnt close his space of consciousness. So, the Great Master Chu kept on enduring... and enduring... and enduring... [I have had fu*king enough... wait until I get all the pieces of the Nine Tribtions Sword... the first thing I would do is to throw this guy out...] [Dammit! How is this fair?! This residual spirit that is residing here temporarily is being so arrogant...] ... "Here is my practicing room. This is my meditation room. This room is for breakthrough. This is my study room. This is my music room. This is my music room for ying zither. This is my bedroom... This upper floor is to keep ancient books and records. And, the top-most ce is my sightseeing tform. "However, I cant see anything except for ice and snow from there..." Young Master Yu introduced his pce to Chu Yang in a soft voice while they walked. His tone had a warm meaning to it. In fact, this warmth was difficult to describe even though his tone was light. "My hidden treasure-house is up-ahead," Young Master Yu softly smiled and said, "There are a few things in the so-called hidden treasure-house. But, I can promise to give you only one to take away." "What about your White Crystal ore?" Chu Yang was obviously the most concerned about the White Crystal Ore because that was the most needed thing for the Nine Tribtion Sword at the moment. "I will obviously give you... the White Crystal Ore!" Young Master Yu looked at him with a smile. Then, he earnestly asked, "The White Crystal is only for forging ware things as far as Im concerned. It doesnt have much of a use otherwise. You might have noticed that my bed, my seat, my desk, my bookshelves... well, almost all of them are made up of White Crystal. Its genuinely not that extraordinary. So, I dont understand why you are so interested in such a low-level item?" Chu Yang touched his nose and replied, "Well, this is a secret. It would be inconvenient to tell you that." Young Master Yu crossed his arms in front of his chest. He then said with a smile that contained a deep meaning, "Please! Come inside the hidden treasure-house." The voice hadnt faded yet when a door opened up-ahead. Both of them went in. And, Chu Yang was startled when he looked inside. [Can this also be called a hidden treasure-house?] This ce was very big. It had therge space of dozens of housesbined. It was very spacious! There were five shelves made up of White Crystal inside the treasure-house. But, the thing was... Every shelf was a big lotus flower-like tform. And, one item was kept on each petal of the blooming lotus that was made up of white crystal! In other words, this so-called hidden treasure-house of Young Master Yus had a total of five types of treasure! This was very different than what Chu Yang had imagined! Young Master Yus ck robe fluttered. It seemed as if he had sensed Chu Yangs doubt. He walked slowly with his hands crossed behind his back and said, "Hidden treasure-house... is obviously a ce to store treasures! And, how can a person of my level treat junk as treasured objects? Obviously, I put only those items here that can be regarded as treasures in my eyes!" He continued with a proud smile, "But, I only found these five items over the past many years. Only these items are worthy of being put here!" Young Master Yu slowly walked forwards and said, "Come, I will show you!" he walked to the first shelf as he spoke. Chu Yang looked clearly and saw three ck sand granules. They seemed average. In fact, they seemed very ordinary. "This is the Heavenly River Sand!" a thunderbolt resounded in Chu Yangs heart as soon as Young Master Yu spoke out these three words! Heavenly River Sand! The legends stated that the Heavenly River Sand was capable of changing something rotten into something magical! One grain of the Heavenly River Sand could transform a martial arts loser into an iparable genius! It could increase ones strength hundreds-and-thousands of times... regardless of ones aptitude orprehension ability! The Heavenly River Sand was something otherworldly! The legends stated that this was an object that had been left behind by that extraordinary man who had created the Nine Heavens. So, nothing could be said about its origins. However, the Heavenly River Sand had many other functions as well. The Heavenly River Sand was capable of changing anything rotten into something magical. Lets say that... one granule of the Heavenly River Sand was mixed with an ordinary iron while making a weapon. Then, the said-weapon would be able to cut iron as mud with ease! Lets say that... one was lucky, and could assimte one grain of the Heavenly River Sand into ones meridians. This individual wouldnt face any bottleneck... regardless of ones cultivation level! But... the assimtion of this item needed an incredible luck and opportunity. In fact, one couldnt assimte it even if one was to be a Supreme Level Expert and didnt have the stroke of luck on their side! And, Young Master Yu had three granules here! "I originally had four granules of this thing. But, I have already refined one of them. So, there are three left now. That is why I could make aeback in a short period of time after I had been crippled." Young Master Yu looked at Chu Yang, and said with a smile, "I was only three years old when I refined this thing." "I see!" Chu Yang suddenly had a realization. "Well, you only understand half of it." Chu Yang hadnt told him what he had understood, but Young Master Yu had still said that he had only understood half of it with affirmation in his tone. "Oh? Then, whats the other half that I didnt understand?" Chu Yang asked. "You only understood that refining this Heavenly River Sand requires a pure and innocent heart without any distracting thoughts. But, what you dont know is that... it not only requires pure and innocent heart, but it also requires an innate spiritual body!" Young Master Yu insipidly said, "For example... like mine!" "So, thats how it is." Chu Yang suddenly had a realization. But, he didnt have any interest in this thing. It was a good thing indeed... there was no doubt about it. It wasnt surprising that Young Master Yus cultivation was so quick. But, this thing was worthless to Chu Yang. [Not everyone has life experiences like Young Master Yus. The pure and innocent heart along with the innate spiritual body that Young Master Yu spoke about... is perhaps more difficult to find... than the Heavenly River Sand itself...] "It seems that youre not interested." Young Master Yu smiled and arrived in the front of the second shelf, "This is Purple Crystal Jade Essence. It is quite inferior to the other things that are present here. But, this is a treasure of the Nine Heavens, and it is very difficult to find." Purple Crystal Jade Essence! These words made Chu Yangs heart jump in a wild frenzy. Wasnt his identity pendant made up of Purple Crystal Jade Essence? He went forwards to look and held that in his hands. Be it the color or the touch... this Purple Crystal Jade Essence was the same as the one that Chu Yang had! Moreover, he recalled the shape of that jade token. It seemed that it could be fused together with the piece that was kept in front of him. It seemed as if theypleted each other... "It seems to be missing a piece. It doesnt feelplete," Chu Yang probed a little. "Your vision is really very keen. Well, this Purple Crystal Jade Essence has a backstory." Young Master Yu smiled. He exposed the expression of recollection in his eyes. He felt somewhat warm, "I was travelling in the Upper Three Heavens in the past. And, there happened to be a family that had bought Heavenly Crystal Stone. They had spent arge amount of money on it! So, there was a auction of this item at that time. There were several other people in the bidding; including me. But, there was a guy who obtained it. This Young master didnt have enough property. Moreover, I didnt wish to use my treasures to buy it... he he... "After that, that man and I drank alcohol on the same desk by chance. And, we got along very well. He then invited me to go and have a look at the opening of the Heavenly Crystal Stone with my own eyes. At that time, I was also very curious towards that stone. So, I went. You must know that there is always a blue crystal, a purple crystal, or a white crystal inside the Heavenly Crystal Stone. But, nobody can see it before theyve cut the stone open. I had a little certainty that there would be a good item inside that chunk of the Heavenly Crystal Stone. But, I too couldnt determine what it was. So, I went to test and verify my vision. "However, thatrge chunk of stone turned out to be useless since it was variegated Purple Crystal. That old chap became very disappointed by this." Young Master Yu recalled the affairs of those days and happily smiled, "But, I had sensed that there was something profound trapped inside. So, I suggested him to rub and polish the variegated Purple Crystal... "He listened to my words and rubbed the crystal. After that, he unexpectedly took out a rarely seen and rarely heard of Purple Crystal Jade Essence! It was actually this!" Young Master Yu said, "Then, he divided that Purple Crystal Jade Essence into two, and presented me half in order to thank me. And, his granddaughter was about to get married at that time. His great-grandson was soon to be born. Therefore, he halved his own piece and made two jade pendants out of it." "Two jade pendants..." Chu Yangs heart throbbed like a drum. Suddenly, even his eyes somewhat blossomed as he sank in deep thought... "Then, that old man requested me... to carve names on both of the jade pendants! One piece was for his grandson, and the other was for his great-grandson... I still remember that I used my magical power and Saint level strength, and carved one word into the jade essence of each of the pendants without harming the surface of the pendants." "What words?" Chu Yang anxiously asked. "I carved Yang on one piece... and Chu on the other!" Young Master Yu leaked a smile on his face. Chu Yangs whole body shivered a bit. The origin of the pendant that he possessed had been a secret. However, this secret had been fully revealed today. [Of course, my maternal grandfather gifted this to me. But, it was unexpected for me that Young Master Yu had engraved this letter with his own hands...] [What is wrong with this world... Things are going nuts all of a sudden...] Chu Yang was grumbling in his heart. His eye-socket had started to give off heat... "Obviously, I did it as per the request of that old chap. I too put a little effort, and set up a prohibition. In fact, I had jokingly said... Brother, Im carving this letter today. Later, you have to drip the blood of the newborn baby from the tip of its tongue on this jade pendant once he is born. Then, it will be linked with the surname of the family. The connection will slowly get stronger and stronger five yearster. And, Ive put my prohibition in ce. So, the child wouldnt be able to go missing even if he would want to once these five years had passed..." Young Master Yu burst intoughter. Obviously, he had recalled the strange expression on the face of his old friend of those days. He felt very pleased in his heart. It was no longer surprising that his old friend had been waiting with all of his heart to hug his great-grandson... to hug his granddaughters son. And, this Young Master Yu had actually cursed that man to lose his descendant in a weird manner... This was too unpleasant! Chu Yangs lips twitched several times. He raised his head, and bitterly looked at this man who had made an auspicious remark. [Motherfu*ker... perhaps I wouldnt have gone missing if you hadnt spoken these words in the past...] ... Chapter 535 Is it Worth it to Trade Gold for Steamed-bread? "I was besieged not long after that matter. And, my old brother got seriously injured while helping me. Even his n nearly got destroyed..." Young Master Yu appeared to be lost in recollection as he continued, "This piece of Purple Crystal Jade Essence is no treasure. But, I have put it here because... I have looked around the entire Nine Heavens, and no one has ever helped me except for that person in these many years! "So, I have put it here to keep it as a sign of our friendship," Young Master Yu slowly said. "I see." Chu Yangs throat had be dry. He felt that he wouldnt be able to speak anything else today. So, he struggled and could let out only one sentence from his mouth CI see. It was too unexpected! It was too... surprising! It was... too, too, too... coincidental! The face of this guy made him seem very young. In fact, he didnt look more than thirty years old. So, it was unexpected and unimaginable that he had lived for an unknown number of years... [Dammit! A grandson...?] [Does it mean that this guy is from the generation of my Great-Grandpa?] "Um... Brother Yu..." Chu Yang forced a smile. "What?" Young Master Yu looked him. He was somewhat puzzled, "Do you want this?" "No, no, no... Brother Yu... Ahm Ahm... Brother Yu... Brother Yu..." Chu Yang said Brother Yu several times. He thought, [Dammit! Calling him Brother Yu is already too much... but, I am calling him Young Master Yu so many times. But, Im a little morepelled to call him Grandpa Yu now. Fu*k me! Whats wrong with me...] "Whats the matter?" Young Master Yu was puzzled. "Ahm ahm... Brother Yu, I meant to say... Brother Yu, have you never gone back to look for your brother in so many years?" Chu Yang asked with pauses. "I want to go back and take a look... but, my present cultivation is still not good enough." Young Master Yu heaved a deep sigh, "Im afraid that my return will implicate my old brother and bring destruction to his family. So, I cant dare to go back! "I have changed my appearance many a times over these past years. And, Ive been going into hiding in the Middle Three Heavens because of that. But, I dont want them to get involved in dangerous matters because of me! How would it be easy for them to deal with one of the ruling ns of the Upper Three Heavens, ah..." Young Master Yu was somewhat disappointed and frustrated. "Those dominating ns would certainly want to get their hands on this secret if they found out that I was crippled to that extent and still managed to recover...! And, just in case they found that I was with that man back then... then... he he..." "Oh... I see how it is!" Chu Yang understood this point very clearly. Young Master Yu had always been so carefree and self-centered. So, it was hard to imagine that he actually cared for others. In fact, it was nearly impossible to think that his thoughts were full of meticulous care. "Unfortunately, I could never meet my old brother since these past years. I really miss him in my heart." Young Master Yu went on a mental journey after he said this. "We should look at the third treasure," Chu Yang heard Young Master Yu saying my old brother, and he felt a shiver down his spine. He touched his nose in a somewhat ufortable manner. [You think that I will let you make me feel ufortable? No way...] The Sword Spirit burst into loudughter inside Chu Yangs mind even though he was very depressed in reality. "This is the third treasure!" Young Master Yu looked at the third lotus flower. There was a piece of white snowke. He then said with warmth in his voice, "But, I cant give you this thing... even if you want it. I must keep it since this thing is very useful for me. I will jump up to the Supreme Level in one fell swoop with the help of this thing once I arrive at the bottleneck to enter the Supreme Level!" He deeply looked at the white snowke and said, "This is a piece of Soaring to the Skies Snow. It has only one function, and that is to help break through!" "Thats okay..." Chu Yang spread out his hands, "Tell me whats next since you wont give it to me..." Chu Yang wasnt interested in this Soaring to the Skies Snow. That was because... This thing would only be useful when hed arrive at the bottleneck to the Supreme Level. And, there was still a lot of time for his cultivation to reach that high. Moreover, this item was preserved here with Young Master Yu. In fact, this item might perhaps get fused into his body before there would be enough time to transfer it into the Nine Tribtions Space if it were to fall into his hands. [Moreover, this thing can help a ninth grade Saint Level Expert to break through to Supreme Level. How much energy does it contain? Im afraid that the Sword Spirit wont even get enough time to extract power from it, and my body will explode in the process...] [And, I will be the first one to die of greed in the history of Nine Tribtions Swords Masters if that happens...] "The fourth treasure is actually the gift I have prepared for you." Young Master Yu said with a smile, "This is Sun and Moon Ointment!" he smiled and said, "I had originally promised you a Purple Jade Core. But, I dont have that thing here. So, I could give you the Purple Crystal Jade Essence in ce of that. It isnt the most valuable item in my hidden treasure-house even though it is far more valuable than the Purple Crystal Core. But, I realized that I would hate to part with it when I came to think of it. I cant give it to you because... my sentiments are attached to it." Young Master Yu looked at the Purple Crystal Jade Essence with eyes full of deep sentiments. Then, he slowly said, "Therefore, I am willing to give you a big bargain. I will give you this Sun and Moon Ointment instead." "Then... I will dly take you up on your offer." Chu Yang forced a smile. This big favor that had fallen from the heavens... had left him to feel smashed, confused, and disoriented. Sun and Moon Ointment! The Nine Tribtions Sword somersaulted in the Dantian from excitement! "Well, you can also consider it as a repayment for allowing me to keep the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal and the Mysterious Yang Jade," Young Master Yu smiled and said, "Your ount will certainly be bnced with this. Thebined value of the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal and the Mysterious Yang Jade cant bepared with that of the Sun and Moon Ointment. But, the Sun and Moon Ointment is useless to me. Well, these are two different things nevertheless. However, the fact is that I urgently needed these two items, and I cant find them anywhere!" Heughed out loud and said, "A man can buy a loaf of steamed-bread in-exchange of a thousand pound of gold in the times of starvation. It totally depends on what situation one is in at that time! A thousand pound of gold cant buy life. But, a steamed-bread can save a life. This is the fact." He tilted his head and looked at Chu Yang, "You tell me... is it worth it to trade gold for steamed-bread?" "More than worth it!" Chu Yang calmly smiled and replied, "I got a great deal today... regardless of the situation." "The Purple Crystal Jade Essence was acquired by me. But, the other four treasures in my hidden treasure-house are my family property... Theyve been here since I was born," Young Master Yuughed out loud, "My ancestors have left these things behind as gifts for me. And, Im giving one to you now. I just hope that their departed souls wont crawl up from their graves to teach me a lesson!" He took the Sun and Moon Ointment as he said this, and handed it over to Chu Yang. He seemed very unaffected even though he was giving away this valuable treasure. In fact, he didnt seem to have any willingness of keeping it. Instead, it seemed as if he was throwing away garbage. Chu Yang also smiled and said, "I will dly ept it in that case." He received the Sun and Moon Ointment. As the name suggests, the Sun and Moon Ointment is formed when the essence of the sun and the moon intersect in one ce. It condenses for gods know how many years. Then, a fantastic energy is formed with the fusion of the true fire of the sun, and the true energy of the moon. It was as soft as cotton, and as light as air. This thing was particrly useful for the swords and sabers. A sword would be nourished with warmth and blood even if a little of it was wiped on it. It would produce the wisdom of the Heavenly Armament Spirit. It was a long process, but it had a unique function that nothing could rece! The difference between having a weapon with ordinary spirit wisdom... and having the wisdom of Heavenly Armament Spirit... was simply iparable! Moreover, a weapon smeared with the Sun and Moon Ointment would possess a memory recall ability. So, the weapon would always automatically restore itself to its best state... no matter how much damage it suffered. However, the Nine Tribtions Swordcked this very ability! So, the Nine Tribtions Sword it would also be a weapon with Heavenly Armament Spirit Wisdom if it was merged with the Sun and Moon Ointment. Then, it would also possess this ability! And, it could never be destroyed after that! The Sword Spirit inhaled a deep breath in his Dantian. Then, he muttered, "It is indeed a great urrence... none of the previous masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword have obtained this great item. But, this is the era of this boy now. This boy is obtaining all the things, and hes breaking the previous records..." "I have already paid as per themitment. And, it also seems that youre very satisfied." Young Master Yu smiled and said, "Now, its time to repay the gambling debt." "Heavenly Orchid! Heavenly Orchid! Heavenly Orchid, ah! Heavenly Orchid!" the Sword Spirit crazily yelled in Chu Yangs mind. "Um, actually... there is something." Chu Yang took a deep breath. He had diligently spoken this under the Sword Spirits pressure. He then tried to probe out, "Your Heavenly Orchid... is very useful to me! I dont know... whether Brother Yu would be willing to give it to me?" Chu Yang had thought for a very longtime. Several thoughts had revolved in his mind. Then, he had finally chosen to get straight to the point. So, he had stated his purpose very directly. He knew that he would be the one to suffer a loss if he tried to y tricks on someone like Young Master Yu. "The Heavenly Orchid?" Young Master Yu suddenly turned around and looked at Chu Yangs face with a sharp look, "Do you want the Heavenly Orchid?" "Yes." Chu Yang looked him in the eyes and nodded without hesitation. "You know about the Heavenly Orchid. So, you must also know that this Heavenly Orchid has grown for ny-thousand years!" Young Master Yu looked closely at him, "And, a ny-thousand-years-old Heavenly Orchid is extremely poisonous! So, it is of no use to you. What would you do with it?" "I cant tell you... what I will do with it." Chu Yang calmly replied, "But, I want it for sure. And, it is very useful to me!" Young Master Yu sneered and said, "I had promised you the Purple Crystal Core, and gave you Sun and Moon Ointment in its ce! You gave me a Yin and Yang Jade Pair, and I gave you the entire stock of White Crystal Ore! King of Hell Chu, I dont owe anything to you anymore. So, why should I give you the Heavenly Orchid?" "Is there anything you need? I will have a trade with you if I can produce what you need in-exchange!" Chu Yang framed the words very carefully. "Ha ha ha... what do I need?" Young Master Yu suddenly let out a shrillughter. Theughter echoed in this sealed ce for a very long time. He red at Chu Yang with coldly sparkling eyes after he was doneughing. He then said, "I just told you so many things. But, do you know my origin? Do you know the history of this icy peak? Do you know... the history of this Heavenly Orchid?" "I dont know." "You dont know anything. Yet, you are asking me for the Heavenly Orchid?" Young Master Yu burst into loudughter. "An ignorant man is scared of nothing! I have dared to ask since I dont know." Chu Yang insipidly said, "Perhaps I wouldnt have dared to open my mouth if I had heard the things youve said. And Brother Yu, the sound of yourughter was so loud that it made my ears hurt." A light shed in Young Master Yus eyes as he snorted. He had obviously noticed the hint that was present in Chu Yangs statement - the sound of yourughter was so loud that it made my ears hurt. "Ny-thousand years ago... that matchless and extraordinary man had integrated the Nine Heavens. However, it exterminated five races as a result!" A mysterious light shed in Young Master Yus eyes as he said, "The crisis was approaching a certain race that was on this icy mountain-peak ny-thousand years ago. So, that race used their whole strength to preserve the heritage of their race in this icy mountain-peak. They did this so that their lineage doesnt go extinct! The treasures that are present here... are the remains from ny-thousand years ago. This nt of Heavenly Orchid used to be a young nt ny-thousand years ago!" He heavily said, "However, I... was still an embryo in this space ny-thousand years ago! I didnt have any other person of my race to rely on. But, I relied upon the strength of this heritage and went through the time period of ny-thousand years until I finally incarnated as a person!" ... Chapter 536 Saying ‘Don’t Want’ Won’t Work! Young Master Yu sneered, "What would you have asked for in-exchange of this Heavenly Orchid if you were in my ce?" "I dont know," Chu Yang sighed. The Sword Spirit also sighed in Chu Yangs mind. However, there mustve been a little bit of hope since Young Master Yu had said this. Young Master Yu took a few steps forward and arrived in the passage. He looked at the Heavenly Orchid for a long time. His eyes were full of unwillingness to let this thing go. Suddenly, he slowly spoke-up, "This thing is precious. It is the only living witness of my existence. But, I can give it to you if you are willing to ept my condition." "What condition?" Chu Yangs heart trembled. "What is your real identity?" Young Master Yu suddenly turned his head and looked at Chu Yang. He had asked very senselessly. "What?" "Arent you..." Young Master Yu approached him step by step. "Brother Yu?" "Arent you... Arent you... Arent you... Arent you..." Young Master Yu spoke these words a dozen times. And, the look in his eyes became increasingly fiercer as he said these words. But, he suddenly exposed contradictory and painful expressions, and eventually stopped. Then, he said, "Dont you... have an unusual storage space?" The thing he had just asked... left Chu Yang to turn pale in fright. But, what made Chu Yang even more startled was that he hadnt asked that question in particr...! Young Master Yu hadnt asked that question in a direct manner, but Chu Yang also knew what he had meant in exact terms. "Dont worry. Your secret is safe with me!" Young Master Yus forehead unexpectedly started to sweat. He lowered his head and said in a somewhat dejected manner, "I had started to suspect it when I met you that first time... "I started to be somewhat sure outside the Continent Center Citadel. Therefore, I deliberately left... to let you go on your own so that you could handle your matters. "Diwu Qing Rou had oncee looking for me before you had left for the Middle Three Heavens." Young Master Yu softly smiled. His smile was brimming with aplex expression. "Therefore, I looked at your cultivation when you came up here, and I understood half of the matter then. "Youvee here plundering fantastic metals, and belongings of others the entire route. So, Im very confident about my guess now." Young Master Yu mischievouslyughed with his hands sped behind his back. There an expression of somewhat self-mockery in hisughter as he said, "Therefore, I initially wanted to look for two Purple Jade Cores from outside and give them to you. But then, I changed my mind and gave you the Sun and Moon Ointment instead! "Do you understand what I mean now?" Young Master Yu tilted his head and looked at Chu Yang. Chu Yang took a deep breath. He felt the train of his thoughts bing fric. But, he forced himself to remain calm. Then, he replied in a deep and low voice, "Young Master Yu, youre genuinely worthy of your name." "Dont worry. Nobody in this world can determine your real identity with these clues except for me and the Nine Ruling ns of the Upper Three Heavens. Ha-ha, you dont need to worry about... the Nine Ruling ns of the Upper Three Heavens for the time being. Even that Diwu Qing Rou has a little suspicion about it since he came in direct contact with you. But, his surety shouldnt be more than 10-20%! "So, Diwu Qing Rou isnt much of a danger for you. Moreover, he wont hesitate to overthrow himself in order to help you fulfil your ambition!" Young Master Yu coldly snorted. "Would he dare to be so crazy with only 10-20% surety...?" Chu Yang was somewhat confused. "Ha ha... 10-20% surety can go beyond expectations and be 100% surety! Diwu Qing Ruo wouldnt give up even if he had 1/1000 of surety. In fact, he would still fight for that one-thousandth of hope!" Young Master Yu replied with a grin. "Diwu Qing Ruo wont reveal your true identity. Hes now an object for profiteering for you on the contrary! He will cover up this secret by all means... because he has ced the hopes for his Diwu n on you. So, the Diwu n is finished if youre done for." "Theres one more thing..." Chu Yang was at a loss, "Where is all thising from..." Young Master Yu coldly smiled, "His case is very simr to mine. The fact is that... I want to kill you very badly! Its because youre the Master who has inherited that thing after all! But, I cant kill you. Instead, I must protect you. In fact, I must give you anything you desire. And, I will do that because you will have to promise me one thing in-return!" "What thing?" Chu Yang asked. This was the second time in a row that Young Master Yu had mentioned this condition. "I only wanted to ask you to promise one thing. And, the opportunity hase. So, I will mention it now!" Young Master Yu said, "You dont know if you can do it. And, I dont know if you can do it either. But, I must remind you that you will be very embarrassed when that dayes." Young Master Yu sighed and continued, "Therefore, you need to consider it very carefully at this time." Chu Yang nearly fainted. [You want me to promise something that you havent told me yet...? And then, you want me to carefully think over it... What in the world is this way of putting a condition? How will I consider about something that you havent even told me regarding? Would I think over it with my a*s?] "Promise him! Promise him! Promise him ah..." the Sword Spirit crazily made threatening gestures as it continuously jumped in Chu Yangs mind. In fact, the face of this remnant spirit had turned red in excitement. Chu Yang lowered his head, and deeply pondered in a serious manner. [It has to be something very important since Young Master Yu has mentioned about it. In addition, I will feel embarrassed... Why would I feel embarrassed?] [First, theres our present friendship... but, just think about it Young Master Yu has helped me in Great Zhao, and in the Middle Three Heavens. Also, he hasplied to be sparring partners with my brothers to help in their breakthroughs... And, Young Master Yu has put forward a condition now. So, I must help him even if he doesnt give me his Heavenly Orchid in-return. I must promise him!] [However, hes still ready to exchange a priceless treasure like the Heavenly Orchid for a promise that has no guarantee of being fulfilled. Why?] [This indicates that this matter perhaps involves an issue with the very principle of the Nine Tribtions Sword!] Chu Yang eventually lifted his head and replied with difficulty, "Im sorry, Brother Yu. I decline!" The Sword Spirit screamed inside Chu Yangs mind. He tumbled and fell down. He abused with tears and snot all over his face, "Oh Great Sword Lord... youre a lowly pig, ah. A cheap pig, ah...! Motherfu*ker! He wasnt giving it to you when you were so much in rush. But, hes giving you the present with both his hands now, and youve declined...? Youre so cheap! How can you be so cheap, ah...? My Heavenly Orchid, boohoo... my eternal soul... you Cheap Pig Lord... ah ah ah ah..." A look of disappointment appeared on the face of Young Master Yu. But, he nodded in gratification instead, "As expected, you refused toply! In fact, I knew it for sure that you wouldnt have agreed. This means that I havent misread you." He looked upwards after he said this. The look in his eyes was full of loneliness and pain. Chu Yang suddenly felt rxed after he had refused to promise. After all, he didnt need to think about it anymore. Therefore, he didnt feel burdened anymore. He then said, "Brother Yu, I have disturbed you for a long time. We should go out now." "Right! Also, there is the White Crystal Ore... yeah." Young Master Yu looked at him with a strange expression in his eyes. Then, he forced a smile and said, "I want to kill you so badly with my hands right now. But, I wont dare to! Its because I dont have time... I will disappear as long as the limit of 100,000 is met... I will bepletely eliminated from the world. So, I have no other choice but to fulfil your request... even if you dont promise me in return." He sighed and said, "I did not hope for you to agree to my condition. But, Im still giving you this Heavenly Orchid. It will be better if its with you than here with me. But, you must remember that you must bnce the ountter since you owe me a favor now." "Favor? How?" Chu Yang vigntly asked. "By favor, I mean... Just help me when you are capable of helping me. Then, you fulfil my desire. And, I wont force you to help me if youre not able enough..." Young Master Yu inhaled a deep breath. His eyes emitted dazzling cold light, "Dont refuse. This is the only hope thats left with me. I have ced my hopes on your conscience... I will have no choice but kill you if you refuse! Dont forget that you have mentioned about this issue with your own mouth. So, you cant back down now..." Young Master Yu angrily said, "Even that man from ny-thousand years ago wasnt as sceptical as you are!" "You can trust me..." Chu Yang forced a smile. He had started to regret being some and getting instigated by the Sword Spirit into asking for the Heavenly Orchid... [I was lucky this time. He didnt give it to me when I wanted it. And, hes forcing it on me when I dont want it... Moreover, refusing it is also out of question!] [Young Master Yus ashenplexion says it all. In fact, it seems as if he would fly into rage out of shame if he doesnt give this Heavenly Orchid to me...] [But, what would I do when Young Master Yu will look for me for my help in case I ept this gift...? I cant go against my conscience and refuse, can I?] At this moment, Chu Yang looked at the nt of the Heavenly Orchid. It seemed nothing more than a headache for him. It didnt seem to be anything like a peerless wonderful treasure anymore. The Sword Spirit also seemed to be aware that they had invited trouble. However, he was still drooling out of greed from his mouth. But, he had still lowered his head since he felt a little embarrassed. [Making the Sword Master do this for my own self... is a matter worth being ashamed of, ah.] However, the Sword Spirit stealthily nced at the Heavenly Orchid from the outer corner of his eyes as he was thinking about this, and his lips slipped as a result. He then swallowed the saliva, [Such a great item, ah...] "Do you want it or not? Say it!" Young Master Yu angrily said, "Tell me straight! Its fine if you want to take it. But, I will kill you right now if you dont! It wouldnt be a bad choice to make in that case, would it?" [A bad choice...?] Chu Yang wanted to cry, [Are you fu*king giving me a choice? Is this called a choice?!] Young Master Yu gifting this wonderful treasure in this situation was equivalent to forcing a girl into prostit*tion. An ominous glint was flickering in his eyes. His whole body had a murderous aura about it. In fact, it seemed that he could go out of control any time now! Minister Chu became bbergasted. The first-ever honoured-guest at Young Master Yus house had be amb in tigers den! [He has let me enter in his house... a ce where he wouldnt let even his wife enter... However, the warm hospitality turned upside down in one moment after I entered...] "I... Do I have a choice?" Minister Chu was helpless. He touched his nose and unwillingly said, "Never mind. I ept it..." Great Young Master Chu wanted to cry as he said those words. [Would someone be this depressed after receiving others treasure?] This had happened clearly because their extreme desire for the Heavenly Orchid. In fact, it looked as if a maiden had been sold to a brothel. So, she had no other choice but to receive the old patrons and get tortured... "Thats like my good brother!" Young Master Yu immediately turned happy from angry. He heavily patted on Chu Yangs shoulder. Then, he rubbed his hands and said eagerly, "Do you want to pick it out by yourself? Or... do you want me to pick it out for you? We must take decisive action inplex situations like this. The sooner you take it... the sooner I will feel rxed." "You can certainly rx now. But, I have begun to get worried in my heart." Chu Yang aggrievedly replied back. He felt very wronged in his heart. "Youre very boring. I am about to give you this peerless and out of the world precious treasure! Yet, youre feeling wronged for some inexplicable reason... Such a strange thing is happening for the first time!" Young Master Yu had managed to receive the big favor that Chu Yang had finally agreed to. Therefore, he felt so happy that he was in a mood to crack jokes. "I... I am fu*king happy! I am so fu*king happy that Im only an inch away from dying!" Chu Yang rolled his eyes in misery. He was feeling wronged, but had nothing to say. He was at a loss and depressed, "I am so happy that my heart will explode... fu*k!" ... Chapter 537 This is a Tragedy King of Hell Chu furiously said to the Sword Spirit in his thoughts, "Look how much trouble you have brought! What are you waiting for now? Hurry up and take it already!" The Sword Spirit hastilyplied in high spirits. He wiggled his buttocks and set in movement. The Heavenly Orchid disappeared without a trace with a shua sound. And, Young Master Yu was left dumbstruck by this... "You have to be more energetic and obedient when I will call upon you in the future to handle my matters! And, I will crush the Heavenly Orchid if you cause any trouble for me in future!" Chu Yang sinisterly threatened the Sword Spirit in his mind. The Sword Spirit fiddled with the Heavenly Orchid as he loved it too much to part with it. And, he bowed his head and repeatedly nodded while doing so. This was the first time that he had been so obedient since he had entered into Chu Yangs mind! "Come with me. Let me take you to the White Crystal Ores." Young Master Yu looked at Chu Yang with a somewhat envying look. He stepped up to go outwards. He walked for a while, but then he suddenly stopped. He pondered for a while, and then he turned around. "Chu Yang, you owe me a favour today. But, it also means that I will owe you the biggest favour in the future..." Young Master Yu wrinkled his eyebrows. He seemed somewhat troubled. In fact, it seemed as if he didnt know where to begin. Then, he said with difficulty, "I wish to remind you about one thing." "Please say, Brother Yu." Chu Yang felt indescribably heavy in his heart. He was aware that this matter wasnt going to be trivial if Young Master Yu was about to mention it. "You are the Nine Tribtions Swords Master... who keeps the Nine Tribtions Sword with himself, and has the Nine Tribtion Space within his body... It is a supreme magic weapon! Also, it is the sharpest weapon in the entire Nine Heavens. No one in this world will dare to disobey yourmand after the Nine Tribtions Sword is perfected!" Young Master Yu had finally said the name Nine Tribtion Sword. And, he still had something more to say... Chu Yangs entire body also shook. He knew that Young Master Yu knew about his identity. But, he had actually spoken out these words from his mouth at this moment. No one had ever spoken out these words... except for Chu Yang! So, Chu Yang was still in shock. "... However, this is actually..." Young Master Yus lips quivered as he finally spoke out, "...not that good a thing. You must still agree... on something. I am also not that sure about this thing... but, this matter has been mentioned vaguely in records..." "Vaguely in records?" Chu Yang knitted his brows and asked. "The Nine Tribtions happen, and the winds and clouds dance. Ten thousand disasters take ce, and the stars cry. The world transforms, and it ends the course of lives..." Young Master Yu recited in a heavy voice, "This is the secret song about the Nine Tribtions Sword in the continent. There are sixteen verses in total. These were only six! Here are the next few...the body bes the tribtion, and the soul acts as the road. Pull the heaven to tilt, eternally. Has no revere for God. Destroys flesh and blood rtions..." Young Master Yu recited till here, and suddenly stopped, "I only know these following seven verses. But, I dont know whates after." "Um..." Chu Yang pondered for a moment. [The first six verses are the functions of the Nine Tribtions Sword. After these, the verses are clearly said for the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword.] [The body bes the tribtion, and the soul acts as the road. Pull the heaven to tilt, eternally. Has no revere for God. Destroys flesh and blood rtions... these verses sound so gruesome that they can make anyones hair stand on end, ah.] "In short, be careful about everything!" Young Master Yu faintly smiled, "Youre bestowed with such a supreme power as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. So, it wont be normal if you dont have to make sacrifices in-exchange for such power." Chu Yangughed out loud and said, "Alright." Then, they put down this matter and went out walking side by side. ... Outside, Mo Qing Wu was wrapped in a thick sable-furred coat from head to feet. Shed stretch out her neck from time to time, and would look ahead in the snowy wind with an anxious expression. She had seen Chu Yang and Young Master Yu walk to that ce before they had disappeared. "Why hasnt Elder Brother Chu Yange out?" Mo Qing Wu anxiously mumbled to herself. The cute little girl wore a snow white ferret hat and a thick fox-furred scarf at this time. She wore a snow-white overcoat that was made up of a sables fur. And, she also wore a pair of delicate red boots that were made up of fox-skin. The color of her little face had turned snow-white in the snow. Her eyebrows were slender and elegant, and her eyes seemed to be two painted dots. They looked very adorable amidst this vast expanse of whiteness of the snow and ice. The only minor defect in this otherwise perfect imagery was that there were too many clothes on her body. Chu Yang had thoroughly covered this little girl in severalyers. Cotton-padded jacket, cotton-padded trousers, cotton-padded waistcoat, furred clothes, furred waistcoat... This made such a slender and skinny little girl seem like a penguin on this ice-field... or a little bear amidst the ice and snow. She seemed very fat... She was pacing to-and-fro like a pendulum, but it seemed like a bear-cub was moving-around in the snow. However, she still seemed cute and adorable. "Elder Brother Chu Yang is upied with something inside." Ji Mo coaxed the little girl, "Come, Xiao Wu. Kiss Brother Ji Mo on the cheek, and I will tell you what he has gone off to do." "Humph..." Mo Qing Wu gently rolled her eyes and replied, "Youre just like Brother Ji Zhu. Your face is very stinky!" Ji Mo flew into rage, "Dontpare me with that guy! I smell nice. Kiss me and see if you dont trust me." "I dont kiss other men." Mo Qing Wu puffed her cheeks, "I havent even kissed my own Second Brother..." she gave a cold look to Ji Mo as she said this. That implied C [let alone you...?] Ji Mo retreated in defeat. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang went to his side and scolded him, "Why are you bullying a little girl? Get away." Ji Mo drew back dispiritedly. He then went to the front of Luo Ke Di. Both of them eye contact and looked at each other for a while. Then, Ji Mo suddenly asked, "Did it grow?" Luo Ke Dis face and ears turned red as he shouted, "Get lost!" "Is it still not long enough?" Ji Mo eximed loudly. He then shrugged his shoulders and giggled. He said, "Mine is very lush." Luo Ke Di was embarrassed. He stared at Ji Mo, and it seemed as if he would eat him whole. This topic was about at the time when these naughty pals had idently taken a bath together. Young Master Ji Mo had then found out that Luo Ke Dis volume down-there was somewhat abnormal. Thereupon, a tragedy had struck Luo Ke Di because Second Master Ji would always bring up this topic whenever he was together with Luo Ke Di. This would obviously make him feel inferior to death ... However, Ji Mo didnt let him off yet. He stared at him with his eyes wide open, and cried out, "I have heard that gifted and talented people have some peculiar features ... but this one, tsk, tsk... Coyote, it doesnt seem like it will make you bold and powerful..." Luo Ke Dis face turned red. He angrily shouted, and grabbed Ji Mos cor, "Do you want to be beaten-up?" Ji Mo hastily lifted up his hands in surrender, "Spare my life... Spare my life... I have heard that the most awful ones are usually without hair... Ahwooh~~ Dog Aunt... Wa ha ha ha..." Luo Ke Di had been driven beyond the limits of forbearance. So, he clenched his fist and smashed down. They rolled on the snowy ground, and turned into a ball soon-enough. Ji Mo wasughing so hard that he couldnt breathe properly while fighting. He was being beaten up by Luo Ke Di wildly, but he still couldnt helpughing... Luo Ke Di was crazily beating this guy. However, he suddenly raised his head and gave an expression of surprise. Then, he immediately became motionless. Ji Mo also crawled up. He looked towards Luo Ke Dis line of sight. And, he too gave an expression of surprise and became motionless thereafter. They looked ahead in the snowy wind, and saw that a beautiful and graceful white figure was leisurelying over. It was a woman. She wore a snow-white dress. Her beautiful and thick hair was floating in the air. This scene was indeed very pleasing to eyes. And, it indeed gave a feeling of pleasure. The facial features of this woman were particrly gentle. She wasing over while strangely looking around in a chaotic manner. It seemed as if she was looking for something... Luo Ke Di was dumbfounded. He nudged Ji Mo, "Look! Shes such a beautiful woman, ah." Ji Mos eyes lit up. He repeatedly nodded, "She is fu*king beautiful..." "She is so stunning that thousands of lotuses are growing with every step she is taking..." Luo Ke Di shook his head since he was dazzled. "She looks so dreamy. Its as if she hase straight from a costume night parade." Ji Mo turned his head round and round as he spoke out. Both of them had be a little lecherous at this moment. After that, both of them did something they woulde to regret for a lifetime. "Ahwooh. Ahwooh..." Luo Ke Di howled at the top of his voice. He put his fingers in his mouth and whistled. It was a sharp and loud whistle. "Ahwooh~~ Dog Aunt!" Ji Mos hands danced and feet tripped as he jumped with joy. He extended his two fingers, put them in his mouth, and whistled as well. His whistle was even shaper and more melodious than Luo Ke Dis... The woman in white dress heard that whistling sound from afar. She was initially walking towards the icy mountain-peak. But, she changed her direction and started to walk towards them instead. It seemed as if her feet werent touching the ground as she wasing over. Instead, it seemed as if the wind was arranging lotus leaves for her to walk on... Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di jumped out with thump sound without waiting for her toe near. Then, both of them exposed lecherous smiles as they went to greet her. "Ahwooh~~ sister... you look very beautiful." Luo Ke Di was carried away by her bewitching nces, and his head went round and round. "Yes, ah... you are very beautiful..." Ji Mo hurriedly caught up since he feared that Luo Ke Di might snatch the opportunity. "Really?" The woman insipidly looked at the two and showed dull expression in her eyes. "Really! It is hundred-percent true!" Luo Ke Diughed out loud, "I looked at you, and thought to write an article. Um, we really admire you. Youre very beautiful... Sister, what is your surname?" "Yes, exactly." Ji Mo shoved Luo Ke Di with his shoulder aspeted to tter the woman, "Sister, you... youre very beautiful. May I ask your good name? I looked at you, and thought ofposing a poem on you..." "You want to write an article? You want topose a poem?" The woman in the white dress pointed her finger towards Ji Mo, and then towards Luo Ke Di. It seemed as if she was somewhat curious. "Without a doubt, ah..." Luo Ke Di proudly replied, "My literary talent is unconcealed. I once wrote an article for the nanny that works at my home..." Ji Mo repeatedly nodded, "Yes, my poetic talent is iparable! Everyone knows this... um, beautiful sister, which family do you belong to? Howe I havent seen you before? What is your name?" "Humph! Humph..." The white-dressed woman suddenly turned monstrous. She then gave a smile that was full of a murderous aura. And, she said, "My name is... Jun Xi Zhu... have you heard of my name? Second Master Luo Ke Di? Second Master Ji Mo?" "Ah~~~~" Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di cried out in a strange at the same time. Their whole body felt numb, and they felt as if they had fallen into an ice-hole. And, their hair stood on end in an instant... Luo Ke Dis eyes became red, and it seemed as if he was about to cry. [Oh my heavens! The woman we just teased is the God of Death in reality. Its over... we have lived enough... weve lived for too long...] Jun Xi Zhu was the chief of the Dark Bamboo. She usually wore ck robe, ck armband, and a mask. Therefore, next-to-no-one in the Middle Three Heavens had ever seen her face. Some old experts knew her real appearance, but no one had ever dared to speak out. For how many days had Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo travelled around the country? They had only seen Jun Xi Zhu twice. And that too, they had seen her from afar, and had hurriedly turned their gazes away. Moreover, they had seen her in a ck robe while she was emitting out cold aura. So, how could they know Jun Xi Zhus true appearance? Moreover, these two had casually indulged in this unsavoury act. They had seen a beautiful woman and had started to send out flowers from their mouths. They would end-up provoking and angering any beautiful women they would tease. Then, both of them would let out strange shouts, and would turn their heads to run away. However, they found this extremely enjoyable. In fact, there had been many young women in the Middle Three Heavens that had been teased by these two young perverts... However, they hadnt expected that they would someday encounter a demon on a mountain. Unexpectedly, the woman they had teased a moment ago was the overlord of the most powerful underworld group in the Middle Three Heavens... The rim of their eyes turned red in an instant C [This is such a bad luck. What did we do to anger the heavens that we have encountered such a situation...] Chapter 538 Two Great Gifted Scholars! Jun Xi Zhu was also very depressed regarding this event! She had changed the ck clothes she would usually wear when she arrived in the Northern Wilderness. She had done this because she was fed up with them. And, she had then put on her favorite clothes since they presented her natural features. She had only dressed in white in front of some of her trusted aides. Young Master Yu hadnt returned ever since he had gone out. So, Jun Xi Zhu was somewhat worried. Moreover, she had received news that Young Master Yu had started a feud with a n that had sent experts to hunt the ninth grade spirit beast in the Northern Wilderness. Jun Xi Zhu hade to fear that Young Master Yu might lose. Obviously, it wouldve been useless to send other people to help him. So, she had personallye to look for him. Jun Xi Zhu was the only person in the entire Dark Bamboo who could help Young Master Yu if were ever to get in some trouble by any chance ... She hade to look for Young Master Yu. So, it was obvious that she would first check Young Master Yus old nest. She knew that Young Master Yu hade back here because he had some big reason. Moreover, she was very curious about Young Master Yus secret den since nobody had ever visited that ce... In short, Jun Xi Zhu had all kinds of reasons toe here looking for him. She had just located Young Master Yus den. But, who wouldve imagined that shed bumped into these two young hoodlums whod start to tease her. This had indeed left Jun Xi Zhu in an angry and funny mood. Those whistles that were blown one after another had echoed ceaselessly in particr. Jun Xi Zhu had be angry, and had decided to teach them a lesson. However, they turned out to be acquaintances when she came over to look. Moreover, they were the pampered sons of two wealthy ns of the Middle Three Heavens. Jun Xi Zhu had originally nned to scare them with her re. In fact, she had nned to make them retreat by doing that. But, these two well-known and mischievous men had started to blow their own trumpet in an attempt to tter her before she could even open her mouth to talk when she came over. [They want to write an article and a poem?] Jun Xi Zhu coldly red at them, "Luo Ke Di, you want to write an article? And Ji Mo, you want topose a poem?" Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo started to shiver in an instant. Luo Ke Di wiped his sweat. His head was unexpectedly steaming hot in such a cold weather. So, it was obvious that he was very distressed, "Jun... Jun Jun Jun... So, its Minister Jun, ha ha. Ahwooh... Minister Jun, please forgive me... Ahm, ahm, ahm... we were just... he he, we were only joking... really... just joking... joking... just joking... joking..." Jun Xi Zhus gaze had be more and more cold. And, Luo Ke Di was still wiping his sweat. He became increasingly dumbfounded as time passed. And, he eventually couldnt continue to say anything. "Minister Jun, please calm down... hee hee hee hee... Minister Jun, please appease your anger... Give your rage a rest... supress your anger... this, this..." Ji Mo rolled his eyes as if his life depended on this, "You see... a mans heart cant help but admire beauty... All men have this... that..." "What is this and that?!" Jun Xi Zhu became so angry that she couldnt control herself, and went totally all-out. She quickly grabbed Luo Ke Di and lifted him up. Then, she punched the Second Master Luos belly. She then knocked him on the ground with her kick, and stepped on his chest. Her charming face had be demonic by now, "Have you seen Young Master Yu?" Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo looked at each other, and put their hearts at rest, "Yes. We have seen. We have seen." "Where?" "Hes in there... but, he hasnte out yet. So, we are waiting for him here," both of them rushed to reply. [This woman is too scary...] "In there?" Jun Xi Zhu heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, nothing bad had happened. Then she turned to see these two guys, and suddenly flew into a rage. Jun Xi Zhu wasnt worried anymore since Young Master Yu was alright. So, she simply decided to wait for him here. And, she decided to teach these two se*ual harassers a good lesson while she was at it. She kicked Luo Ke Di with a bang sound. The kick made Second Master Luo squeal like a pig. Jun Xi Zhu shouted, "Luo Ke Di! Write an article for me! Quickly! Cant you write? You wrote one for your nanny, right? Youre very talented..." Luo Ke Dis face turned yellow in pain, "Minister Jun, Minister Jun... this, this..." "Hurry up and write!" Jun Xi Zhu furiously said, "I want to see aplete literary piece of writing today. Otherwise, you will get an article written for you by others, Second Master Luo. And, that would be for your funeral!" Luo Ke Di was continuously whining in his heart. Jun Xi Zhus foot felt like an entire mountain when ced on his chest. He couldnt move even a finger. So, he was helplessly rolling his eyes. In fact, he even cried out for help, "Third Brother... Help me write an article..." Ji Mo slowly turned around. He was about to rush off. But, he halted his footsteps where he was when Luo Ke Di shouted. However, he had already lifted his foot when he stopped. So, his foot was in air at this moment... [This bastard... I almost ran away. But, you dragged me back to suffer the same fate with you...] "Oh! I almost forgot! Ji Mo, you wanted topose a poem, right?" Jun Xi Zhu squinted and looked at Ji Mo, "Compose a poem within three steps you take! Otherwise, I will make Luo Ke Di write an article for your funeral!" Ji Mo jumped up with a pitiful scream. He cried loudly, "Luo Ke Di... You bastard! I will get killed because of you now..." Luo Ke Di rolled his eyeballs up and down while beingid on the ground... "Ji Mo, you start first!" Jun Xi Zhus anger hadnt died down yet. So, she thrust her toe on Luo Ke Dis chest. Luo Ke Dis entire body trembled as a result. And, he shouted loudly, "Third Brother... quicklypose a poem. Quicklypose a poem... I... I, I cant take it anymore..." Ji Mo spread out his hands... as if to give up. He felt so miserable that he wanted to cry, "If I couldpose a poem... wouldnt I have done it by now? But, you want me topose one quickly now?" "Compose it. Quickly!" Jun Xi Zhusplexion changed. The coldness in her eyes became more intense, "So, you were harassing me, huh? Is it fun to harass women?" Ji Mo started to cry with boohoo sounds, "We didnt know it was you..." "Cut the crap!" Jun Xi Zhu shouted while emitting her murderous aura. "Imposing a poem... I am doing it..." Ji Mo stood motionless. He wrinkled his brows and racked his brain for a solution, "From above the heavens... heavy snow... is fluttering again..." He unconsciously took the second step forwards and recited the second verse, "Making the waist of a big mountain turn white in June..." "Puff..." Luo Ke Dis whole body shivered as soon as he heard these two verses. His face had also turned red due to chocking. He could hardly move under Jun Xi Zhus foot. But, he had still managed tough somehow. "Are youughing?" Jun Xi Zhu looked at him astonishingly, "Second Master Luo, youre very courageous. You genuinely dont seem afraid of death, ah..." Luo Ke Dis eyes turned white when he heard this. [I couldnt help it... what this motherfu*ker is reciting... can it even be called poem...?] Ji Mo stumblingly took the third step as he finally recited the third verse, "Composing poetry in this cold weather..." He tweaked his cheek and scratched his ears as he pondered for a while. Then, he said, "Isnt that bad..." Then, he bounced, "Wa ha ha ha... I did it..." "From above the heavens, heavy snow is fluttering again; making the waist of a big mountain turn white in June;posing poetry in this cold weather isnt that bad?" Jun Xi Zhu twisted her thin eyebrows, "What a crappyposition..." "You only said that I have topose a poem. You didnt tell me that it must have a certain standard..." Ji Mo straightened his neck and contended on strong grounds. [I must struggle at all costs. I will certainly die if Jun Xi Zhu made me write one more poem... This poem was already the most meaningful poem Ive everposed...] "Very well!" Jun Xi Zhu waved her hand, "Get lost! I will make the whole Ji n prepare for your funeral if I see you teasing a woman again." Ji Mo bowed his head and nodded, "Yes. Yes. I am already engaged to a woman. And, Aobo is very good... I didnt want to do this. Its entirely that pervert Luo Ke Dis fault..." He covered his head and sneaked away like a rat. He was as scared as a stray dog in reality, and he swiftly rushed away like a fish that had just escaped a... "Ji Mo! You pig!" Luo Ke Di cussed while being miserablyid on the ground. He hammered the ground with his hand since he was feeling too much pain, grief, and indignation. "Its your turn now." Jun Xi Zhu looked at Luo Ke Di and said in a cold voice, "Show me your literary talent." Luo Ke Di became vexed to death as he said, "Minister Jun... how about you stop beating me..." "Stop your nonsense!" A cold light shed. A long sword was pierced through the crouch-part of Luo Ke Dis pant with a shua sound. It prated through the cloth, and went into the snow on the ground. Then, the de of the sword shook and issued a cold light. It was ice-cold! Luo Ke Dis entire body trembled and his hair stood on end. He could feel the de swaying and touching him down there. His soul flew beyond the heaven since he had been scared witless by this action. He suddenly felt a sense of urgency to jet-out from the front and back lower parts of his body... "Spare my life..." Second Master Luo trembled. "The whole generation of your Luo n will have to rely only on your brother Luo Ke Wu for an heir if you wont write an article..." Jun Xi Zhu insipidly spoke-up. "I will write it!" Luo Ke Di straightforwardly agreed. He then wrinkled his brows and pondered. "Title... of my writing is Admiring the heavy snow." Luo Ke Di gasped for breath, "Would you let me stand up?" "No!" "Eh... No? No? Ok... Admiring the heavy snow... Admiring..." Luo Ke Di scowled miserably and made a long face. In fact, it seemed as if he was mourning over his mothers death. Ji Mo had recited a poem about snow. So, Luo Ke Di had also thought of using it as a reference. "Snow was swirling in the air in the cold winter of June. Snowkes were ferociously falling, and the north wind was fiercely blowing. The weather was cold and the ground was frozen. It was infinitely sad and miserable..." Second Master Luos literary talent wasnt bad if one considered it carefully. After all, he had spoken this in one go... "The winter arrives in June in your n?" Jun Xi Zhu snorted. "It is the month of June at present... isnt it a cold winter here?" Luo Ke Di rolled his eyes. He then said while stammering, "I would be sitting bare-chested in my home at this time..." "Stop your nonsense! And, continue!" "Um... The weather was cold and the ground was frozen. It was sad and miserable... And, the most miserable was the one who had abandoned me... that Ji Mo C that bad influence! One day wille when his muscles will be removed and his bone will be smashed..." Second Master Luo became more and more fluent. He rolled his eyes, "I saw a beautiful woman. The most beautiful among all the women in the world. She was so beautiful that she could cause the downfall of a nation. Her beauty bewitched me. But, it was pity that she was married to an ugly man. It was such a disappointment! The white snow is going inside my mouth..." The snow had gone inside his mouth along with the wind while he was reading out the article. Second Master Luo had gotten pretty inspired by the surrounding scenery it seemed... Then, he returned to the original topic, "...the cold was piercing, and didnt feel beautiful. One would feel lucky at first... but eventually unlucky in this Northern Ice-field. I would have gone back if I could. But, the woman I harassed has chopped off my leg. Sister, spare my life. I have tried my best... how was my article? He he he he..." "Puff..." Jun Xi Zhu was amused by him, and started tough. Then, she raised her foot and kicked this guy. She then scolded whileughing, "Get lost! Be prepared to lose your life if I ever see you teasing a woman again!" "Yes, yes, yes..." Luo Ke Di crawled up. He then fled like a rat without turning his head back. His little heart was beating loudly. [Finally, my poor little life is saved. Oh my fu*king lord... I was so scared...] [Who wouldve fu*king experienced such a terrifying thing? That ice cold sword was stuck there. My little brother wouldve been gone forever if I hadnt been careful. And, I would have be without my second brother...] However, he realized something while he was thinking all this. His lips had been shivering out of fright, and his face had turned white. However, they had suddenly started to brim with a smile at this moment, "My Second Brother? Second Brother Gu...? Im very talented... Ahwooh~~~" "What did you say?" Gu Du Xing appeared in front of him. His face was filled with a murderous aura... He had heard what Luo Ke Di had muttered to himself. Luo Ke Dis legs went limp from fear. And, his mind was still in chaos. A short while passed before he managed to stammer, "I, I, I... I was talking about the second brother... I didnt mean... Second Brother Gu..." "I will kill you, you bastard!" Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang were originally here to act as reinforcements since Ji Mo had called them. In fact, they had rushed over with anxiety in their hearts. But, they saw that this guy was healthy and active. Moreover, he was also taking dirty towards Gu Du Xing... In fact, Gu Du Xing had heard these words. And, he had be very angry as a result. So, he started to rain punches and kicks on him, and beat him up like a madman... Half of a quarter of an hour passed... Luo Ke Di was lying on the ground like a fish that had been left to dry in the sun... He was unable to give vent to his anger even if he wanted to... A white light shed at this moment. Suddenly, a circr door appeared. Then, Chu Yang and Young Master Yu finally came out... Chapter 539 It’s Your Problem Even If You Regret! "Whats the matter? Why is this ruckus?" Young Master Yu puckered up his brows. He was very annoyed, "Howe the outside of my sacred cultivation ce has be as chaotic as a ughter house?" He turned his head and looked at Jun Xi Zhu as he spoke, "Why did youe here?" "Someone from that n hade to inform," Jun Xi Zhu coldly snorted. Chu Yang hastily asked Gu Du Xing and the others amidst their conversation, "What happened?" "The fault is of these two sworn brothers of yours!" Jun Xi Zhu replied. She coldly snorted and continued, "Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo are se*ual harassers. They came over to me to take liberties with me... Really... this has never happened in the Middle Three Heavens before." Young Master Yus body started to sway with Luo Ke Di and Ji Mos in an instant! Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang felt even dizzier when they heard this. In fact, they almost sat down on the snowy ground. They had gotten very frightened by these words. [No wonder Ji Mo patted his buttocks and came shouting for help... After that he said, Shoot! Shoot! Luo Ke Di is about to be ughtered. But, he didnt tell the reason...] [This isnt surprising if you think of it. To even think that they sexually harassed the overload of the Middle Three Heavens underworld... these two dudes are really...] Gu Du Xing sighed, [I would also have nothing to say in my defence if I were in their ce. In fact, I wouldve already died of shame by now.] Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo lowered their heads... as if they hadmitted a very big crime against Jun Xi Zhu. In fact, their faces had turned like a tomato from shame. Their appearance made it evident that Jun Xi Zhu hadnt used them not wrongly. "Really...?" Young Master Yu didnt know whether tough or to cry as he shook his head. He sighed and said, "You two youngsters are as incredible as those heroes from ancient times... admirable! Truly admirable! Please, dont misunderstand me. Im not mocking you. In fact, I truly admire you... At least, you two did what Ive never been able to dare..." Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo shrank their noses. "Idols, ah..." Chu Yang held their hands with tearful eyes, "You two have pioneered something that has never happened in the Middle Three Heavens before..." "Big Brother... I, I, I... I... please dont say this... I wish to die in my heart..." Luo Ke Dis face seemed to be in pain as he pleaded repeatedly. "One of them told me that he would write a poem for me. The other one said that he would write a literary piece for me... they genuinely thought that they could coax me as if Im a little girl..." Jun Xi Zhu rolled her eyes. Everyone had seemingly been struck by lightning at first. Then, they started to interrogate Second Master Ji and Second Master Luo about what kind of a poem and literary piece that had written. And, those two guys inserted their heads in the crotch of their trousers, and didnt raise their heads no matter what happened. [Mock us, okay. Mock us as much as you guys like... what do you think...? You think that something embarrassing wont happen to you in future...] Jun Xi Zhu restrained herughter as she recited that poem and that literary article. And, everyoneughed out loud as they held their bellies. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang were taking more joy in others misfortune. In fact, theyughed so hard that their tears almost came out. After that, Young Master Yu took Chu Yang along with him to settle the agreement of the gambling debt. Jun Xi Zhu fished out a booklet from her bosom, and handed it over to Mo Qing Wu. This was what she had written in these days... this was also a purpose of hering here... besides looking for Young Master Yu of course... Then, Jun Xi Zhu stood firm. She extended her hand and pointed out towards Luo Ke Di and nodded. Then, she pointed towards Ji Mo and again nodded. She exposed a meaningful smiling expression. Then, her body floated up and shed away amidst the snowkes. She had left. Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo sat down on the snowy ground. And, they repeatedly wiped their sweat as they constantly mumbled to themselves, "So hot! The weather is too hot today!" However, everyone else looked at the snow under their feet, and became speechless. ... "This is the White Crystal Mine," Young Master Yu pointed forth towards the white lustrous crystals and said. Both of them were passing through a deep and long tunnel at this moment. In fact, they were a thousand feet inside it by now. There were eye-catching white crystals all around, and they were spread as far as the eyes could see. There were piles upon piles of big chunks. Some of them were inside the mountain walls, and hadnt been mined yet. Moreover, the quantity of the White Crystals continued to increase as they went deeper into the mine. The Nine Tribtions Sword trembled and buzzed with excitement in Chu Yangs Dantian. Chu Yang had been struck dumb by this! Young Master Yu had said that the quantity of the White Crystal Ore wasnt much. So, he had expected a small-to-medium sized mine. But, what he was seeing at this moment was a veryrge quantity of mineral ore deposit. Moreover, one nce was enough to realize that these white crystals could be readily put to use! If measured with the reference of the size of a palm of hand... then the number of white crystals here could be... in tens of thousands? Or several hundreds of thousands? Several millions...? Perhaps they could even be... several tens of millions...? Chu Yang sucked in the cold air. Young Master Yu smiled. His smiling expression was as free and easy as it had been before. He said, "You stay here. I understand... Um, I will go out first. I will tell them that you are undergoing closed-door practice here. Then, we will wait for you outside." "Thanks a lot!" Chu Yang gratefully replied. Young Master Yu faintly smiled and said, "I will go to them and exchange a few pointers with them... After all, I cant ck off since Im their sparring partner... Ha ha..." "Alright!" Young Master Yu smiled. He then turned around and walked away. "Brother Yu," Chu Yang called out to him. "What? Is there something else?" Young Master Yu turned around and looked at him. "These are a trivial gift of my regards. Please, ept it, Brother Yu." A core of the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal and a core of the Mysterious Yang Jade were present in the hollow of Chu Yangs hand. These were entirely different from the ones that Young Master Yu had shamelessly snatched from Chu Yang during the gambling! [I will pay you back with jades and pearls if you give me peaches and plum] Chu Yang was a kind of man who never suffered a loss. He was always very clear about gratitude and grudges. [I will be a hundred times more sincere towards you if youre sincere to me. I cant give you the equivalent value, but I will spare no effort in doing so.] He had done the same thing for Xie Dan Qiong in Xie n that day. And, he was doing this for Young Master Yu as well at this time. Chu Yang had made arge benefit in the beginning when he was in the Xie n. But then, he had handed over the real Jasper Flower to Xie Dan Qiong. And, doing this wasnt beneficial for Chu Yang. However, Xie Dan Qiong had understood this better than anyone else C [This is called friendship.] And, it was the same today as well. The reason why Chu Yang had gifted the cores of Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal and Mysterious Yang Jade was because of his sentiments of friendship towards Young Master Yu. Young Master Yu might eventually make some n against Chu Yang. But, the help that he was providing at present was matchless! Young Master Yus eyes filled with an emotional expression. He deeply looked at Chu Yang in the eyes. However, he didnt put out his hand to ept the jades. Instead, he asked, "Why are you giving these to me?" He wouldve taken these jades shamelessly the day when he had made that bet. Moreover, these pieces were ten-thousand times better than those previous two. Such pure cores had been ced in front of him, and yet he had unexpectedly drawn a step back. "Why not? I give ten times more respect to people who show me respect." Chu Yang seriously said, "Brother Yu, we made a bet and we argued too. Well, never mind. I considered you as a mysterious but talented person back then. You were a stranger to me when I made that bet andmitment with you." He seriously looked at Young Master Yu and said, "But, I am giving you these jades now... because you are... my friend." Chu Yang softly smiled, "Therefore, this has nothing to do with themitment of favour that Ive made for the future... its only a kind regard." Young Master Yu tightly twisted his brows. In fact, it seemed as if he hadnt even heard thest few words that Chu Yang had spoken. He looked deep in Chu Yangs eyes and softly said, "Friend... friend?" A light seemed to be shing in the depth of his eyes. Then, he received these jade pieces and carefully put them in his bosom. He then insipidly smiled and said, "Perhaps, you will regret saying this word friend one day." "I wont regret it if Brother Yu doesnt," Chu Yang replied with a smile. "Im afraid that I will most likely regret this." Young Master Yuughed out loud. "Its your problem if you regret it," Chu Yang calmly said. "It is my problem even if I regret...?" Young Master Yu murmured. He suddenly felt warmth in his heart, [Its your problem if you regret it. What does this have to do with me? I wont regret it no matter what.] [We may be enemies in future because of you. But, I still wont regret it because of what you have done for me today.] These were the words that Chu Yang hadnt spoken... However, Young Master Yu had understood the unsaid. Young Master Yu turned around and went away without saying anything further. His blue robe fluttered and he disappeared from Chu Yangs sight in the blink of an eye. Chu Yang exposed a smile on his face as he watched Young Master Yu going out. Then, he turned around and extended his right hand. The three fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword suddenly appeared from his fingertips! And, the Nine Tribtions Sword stabbed into the white crystal wall in front of Chu Yang the next moment! It was a neat and clean job. It wasnt sloppy in the least. There wasnt much time at hand, and Chu Yang was impatient too. It could be clearly seen with naked eyes that the lustre of the shiny White Crystals was going dull at a high speed... The Nine Tribtions Sword flew with ng sounds, and advanced forward with irresistible force. And, the White Crystal turned dull and changed into dust wherever the sword went... Three dayster! The entire mine of the White Crystal had be dark. The area inside the mine had be bigger, and there was dust everywhere. The three fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword were issuing bright radiance. The faintly discernable spirit energy was fluctuating on the swords tip. It kept fluctuating like that for a while, and then eventually became motionless. Suddenly, there urred a burst of re. And, the sword was restored to its original appearance immediately after that. And, it again burst out a re not too long after... This cycle went on for a while. In fact, it had shed several dozens of times in a short while. The Nine Tribtions Sword eventually restored its original appearance, and it started to seem as if it hadnt gone through any change at all. The Sword Spirit said in Chu Yangs mind, "Make an overall upgradation! Apply the Sun and Moon Ointment on it. You dont need to save the ointment." "Oh?" Chu Yangs mind immediately got excited. First, he threw out the Sun and Moon Ointment. Then, he pierced the point of the Nine Tribtions Sword into the Sun and Moon Ointment with a shua sound. It absorbed the entirety of the Sun and Moon Ointment in the blink of an eye, and left only a ball of powder behind. After that, Chu Yang took out his collection of rare items and treasures. Andter, he put the Nine Tribtions Sword in the Nine Tribtions Space, and made it absorb the items. The Sword Spirit became very nervous as this happened. Three more days passed like this. The Nine Tribtions Sword had absorbed all of the currently avable resources by now. The only things that were left were the materials that Chu Yang had kept aside for making weapons, and the items like Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal and Mysterious Yang Jade that were under the protection of the Sword Spirit. Else, the Nine Tribtion Space had already been emptied... The Sword Spirit had also ripened one petal of a Heavenly Orchid, and had eaten it in this time period of six days. His aura had be a lot weaker recently. However, his whole body emitted out a ck fog that hung in the air as soon as he ate it. After that, this ck fog condensed and went back into the Sword Spirits body. His whole body had be congealed now! The visibility of the Sword Spirit was ten-times stronger than how it was before he had eaten it! "This is truly valuable!" The Sword Spirit heaved a long sigh. He looked at his arms and legs with satisfaction, and proudly shook them several times. "Whats next?" the Sword Spirit asked. "Lets quickly cure the Three Yin Meridians to Qing Wu," Chu Yang said in a manner that couldnt be questioned. And, he hurriedly walked out while saying this. "And after that?" "Then, make the Nine Tribtions Sword prepare the medicinal pill to increase the strength of my brothers!" Chu Yang said without taking time to think, "Their current strength is too low." "I wont suggest you to do so," The Sword Spirit had absorbed a petal of the Heavenly Orchid. The entire nt of the Heavenly Orchid was growing healthily in the Nine Tribtions Space. So, the Sword Spirits mood was excellent. Yet, he had unexpectedly interfered in Chu Yangs decision, "Doing so will increase their strengths quickly. But... it wouldnt be a good thing for you." ... Chapter 540 What is the Way of the Sword Master? "Why?" Chu Yang gawked and halted his steps. "Because your road is... different," the Sword Spirit had never been this cautious before. He said, "You are free to upgrade their strengths quickly if you only want a bunch of martial arts thugs... But... its better that you dont if you want genuine brothers who stay with you forever!" "Why? It is good... if their strengths upgrade, right?" Chu Yang was at a loss as he asked. "In short... its not good," the Sword Spirit replied, "I cant tell you why it is not good since my memory is sealed. But, I can faintly sense that... it would be best if it doesnt happen. The best thing for them would be to solidify their cultivation, improve their aptitude, and make them umte the martial power one step at a time so that they eventually reach the peak. "This is the right way!" the Sword Spirit said, "I am saying these words at a risk... but, I must do it. Its because I will have to relive the fate of thest 90,000 years if you do what you intend to do for them..." A mysterious light suddenly shed in Chu Yangs mind. He raised his head and looked towards the Sword Spirit. The Sword Spirit became agape and speechless. He immediately covered his mouth. He had realized that he shouldnt have said thesest few words. "Then, make the medicine that solidifies the foundation of cultivation," Chu Yang red at the Sword Spirit as he slowly said. The Sword Spirits face filled with a happy expression, and he repeatedly nodded. The reminder that he had given this time could genuinely be regarded as a big risk. But, Chu Yang could feel that it was the Sword Spirits only hope! The Sword Spirit wanted to struggle free of his predestination... he wanted to break free from the cycle of reincarnation! Therefore, the Sword Spirit didnt wish to let go of this opportunity. An upgrade using a medicinal pill would make the Nine Tribtions Sword unintentionally leave a mark on the hearts and consciousness of Gu Du Xing and others. As a result, Chu Yang would only end up walking on the same old road of the previous Masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword by doing so! Chu Yangs face was tranquil even though monstrous waves were raging in his heart! "I will have to relive the fate of thest 90,000 years!" these words of the Sword Spirit had made Chu Yang nervous and frightened. [The world will change when the Nine Tribtions Sword would appear. The Nine Great ns of the Nine Heavens will be scattered ashes, and will vanish in a puff of smoke. They will be reced by the new Nine Great ns.] [So... why are there Nine Great ns? And not Five Great ns...? Couldnt there be Ten Great ns? Why nine...?] [This nine... Does this have some rtion with the Nine Tribtions Sword?] [Another thing is The Nine Tribtions Sword stays in seclusion in different ces for ten-thousand years every time ites into being! In other words... it stays hidden for ten-thousand years.] [So, the Nine Tribtions Sword does the unification of the entire Nine Heavens when the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword obtains the Nine Tribtions Sword... but, how long does it take? It certainly wont take too long this time for sure. May be up to a few hundred years at the most...] [But then, the Nine Tribtions Sword will break into fragments, and remains in burial for ten-thousand years again... But, where does that Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword go during that period?] These thoughts made the cold seep into Chu Yangs vest. In fact, it sent shivers down his spines! He felt as if an invisible and big had shrouded him. He felt overwhelmed. He had no ce to go! Thus, his destiny was set by the Heavens. And, the Heavens wish was clear! The road of the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword was simr to the road of life itself. The arrangement was so One will grow old regardless of whether one is moving or motionless. Simrly, one embarks on the path of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master no matter one is moving or not! We all live for ourselves. We work for our own selfish reasons. Everything that we do adds up together, and unwittingly leads us to the road the Heavens have set for us. This is the Will of Heavens! Chu Yang had obtained the Nine Tribtions Sword, and had then witnessed the death of Mo Qing Wu! He didnt want to let her die. So, his only option was to reverse fate. He had to reverse the destiny! He had to arrive at Iron Cloud. And then, he had to face Diwu Qing Ruo. Countless people of the two countries had suffered because of the war... And, all of this had been consistent with the path of Nine Tribtions Swords Master! He needed to obtain the Nine Tribtions Pill in order to save Mo Qing Wu. For that, he needed to upgrade the Nine Tribtions Sword step by step. And, he had reached the present situation in the process. And, the Upper Three Heavens was still waiting for him. And, thats because Chu Yangs history was there. His parents were there! He had been careless in his previous life because he had no responsibility. But, could he remain careless in this life? Therefore, Chu Yang was determined that he would go to the Upper Three Heavens... even if his body would be torn and bones were to get crushed. However, he would get closer and closer to the road of the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword as long as he would go there! In other words... the heavens had set the road for Chu Yang... And, it was the same old road of the Nine Tribtions Swords Master! One could see that Chu Yangs life had kept pushing him forwards as it had carried on. And, the progress wasnt a little bit either! Chu Yang had started to stream with cold sweat as he thought of all this. In fact, he was absolutely terrified. [Is it really irreversible?] [I think it is reversible, but it would be a very long process.] Suddenly, an idea came into Chu Yangs mind, [What if I go into seclusion along with Mo Qing Wu after shes cured? Then, I wouldnt need to worry about everything else, right?] [Is it unavoidable?] Chu Yang came out of the mine of White Crystals with a heavy heart. The seriousness on Chu Yangs face was clearly visible when he saw Gu Du Xing and the others. He still hadnt stopped thinking about these matters. The Sword Spirit hadnt spoken a word, and had remained silent. In fact, he hadnt dared to utter a word of disturbance. "Big Brother..." Luo Ke Di cried out in a manner that made it seem as if he wanted to cry but had no tears to shed. Chu Yang became dumbstruck. His four brothers werent in adequate conditions at the moment. The willpower and physical strength of everyone including Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang had been exhausted by the undergoing training with Young master Yu. In fact, Chu Yang could hardly recognise them when he saw them. Young Master Yus learning a few things from one another was indeed very powerful. In fact, it was direct and downright abusive. However, the martial skills of Luo Ke di and Ji Mo had increased rapidly under such kind of abuse. They were already on the verge of making a breakthrough. Meanwhile, Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang had already broken through! At present, Gu Du Xing was a fourth grade Sword King. Dong Wu Shang was a fourth grade Saber King! The cute little girl Mo Qing Wu had been holding the booklet that Jun Xi Zhu had given her this entire time. And, she was carefully studying it. However, she kept the booklet in her bosom when she saw Chu Yanging back, and jumped over. "These guys are incredibly amazing at adapting!" Young Master Yu continuously praised them. He had squeezed out the potential of Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and the others in his unique way over these six days. The more Young Master Yu squeezed their potential... the more amazed he became! It was simply inconceivable for him to see ordinary human beings having such potential... "Are the medicinal pills ready?" Chu Yang asked inside his mind. "Yes, a total of ten Nine Revolutions Divine Pill." Sword Spirit said, "There wont be a direct upgradation or any special effect on the skills after they take this pill. But, it will increase the potential of whoever would take it. It will make their martial arts foundation more outstanding at deeper level. Their meridians will gain more power to withstand. Moreover, they will attain inherentprehension ability towards heavens principles. It will also help them make a breakthrough as long as theres an opportunity ..." The Sword Spirit continued, "This is the mildest one among the simr medicinal pills!" Chu Yang nodded and replied, "This is good!" He called Gu Du Xing and the others as he said this in his thoughts. Then, he gave one pill to each of them. He exined the function of this pill in detail. And, Gu Du Xing and the others were left dumbfounded as a result. [Such a wonder-pill exists in the world...!] Chu Yang then approached Young Master Yu and said, "Brother Yu, I want to inconvenience you for a few more days. Please, train them well until the medicinal power of this medicine dissolves. You have more knowledge than all of us in this regard. So, you must pay attention to this thing. Let the efficacy of the medicine dissolve in every meridian and muscles of theirs. Also, please check that the efficacy of the medicine reaches to their brains, Brother Yu." Young Master Yuughed out loud, "There would be no problem in this. I wont let them waste even a bit of it. Ha ha ha ha... I will make them wish they were dead!" "How many more days do we have to go through this?" Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo miserably shouted in unison as they looked at each other in dismay. They wanted to cry, but had no tears to shed. Young Master Yu had already been making them practice very hard since the past few days. However, there were still several days left of this torture...? "Has there been any activity of the ninth grade spirit beasts during these days?" Chu Yang asked. He was somewhat concerned about this matter. "No. Um, someone ran into a Ninth Grade Wind Fox during the night time three days ago. But, that thing was too fast. It seemed as if it hadnt even appeared at all. Later, a few corpses were found. They were killed by the fierce ws of a ninth grade Fire Lion. So, it seems that ninth grade spirit beasts are present here. Also, there is more than one." Young Master Yu continued in high spirits, "I feel relieved as long as the existence of this thing is certain. I am not impatient for the time being. Moreover... it is obvious that the ninth grade spirit beast isnt easy to cope with." "Well! We will deal with it if possible." Chu Yang nodded in affirmation and said, "But, I am going to handle some matter first." He held Mo Qing Wus hand while he said this. He turned around and took her to the direction of the mine of White Crystals. It was because he needed an absolutely peaceful ce to heal Mo Qing Wu. Also, only the White Crystal mine was sufficiently warm. Moreover, it was spacious enough, and there was no worry to be disturbed there. Young Master Yu turned around and bared his teeth towards these youngsters when he saw Chu Yang leave. They had already taken the pill by now. He then spoke-up with an evil grin on his face, "Alright brothers,e on!" Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang sighed at the same time. Luo Ke Di and Ji Moy fell t on their faces andy in the snowy ground. ... "Elder Brother Chu Yang, where are you taking me?" Mo Qing Wu curiously asked. "I am taking you to a fun ce..." Chu Yang slightly smiled. "Is it really so?" "Yes, of course it is." "Why are we going?" "We are going to treat your injury." "Ah...!" Mo Qing Wu eximed in surprise. She didnt know what to think. She suddenly became shy, and squeezed her little head in Chu Yangs arms. "Whats wrong?" Chu Yang was startled by this. "Uh-huh... I feel shy..." Mo Qing Wu whispered. She was so shy that she could not say anything further. "Why are you feeling shy?" Chu Yang was at a total loss. [Why is this little girl shy?] "The wound is in my chest... humph..." Mo Qing Wu pouted and said, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, you are taking advantage of me..." Chu Yang suddenly stumbled while walking. He couldnt set his footing on the icy ground steadily. And, he firmly fell on his back. His buttocks were caught off-guard, and fell t on the ground. Chu Yang crawled up, and looked at the cute little girl in his arms. He was somewhat dumfounded. [This little girl is so young, ah. And, she has already begun to think about such things...] "Elder Brother Chu Yang, dont worry. Dont be surprised..." Mo Qing Wu moved her blushing face close to Chu Yangs ear and said, "I dont mind... I wouldve died before I wouldve let any other person see my wound!" The cute little girl had spoken unhesitatingly. She again casually said, "Its just that... I still havent grown up yet... I have just begun to grow... So, Elder Brother Chu Yang... you may not like it..." Chu Yang was left baffled by this. He wildly bolted in while carrying her in his arms. [Oh my Heavens! You beat me up! Kill me by a lightning bolt! A beast like me...] Mo Qing Wu shyly curled up in his bosom. Then, she quietly said, "I will grow up in the future..." Chu Yangs feet stumbled again. [Forgive me... Boohoohoo...] ... Chapter 541 Heavenly Yin Body, Innate Spiritual Meridians! The mentally devastated Chu Yang finally arrived at the mines of White Crystal not after too long. He was carrying Mo Qing Wu in his arms. His body shed, and they entered into the mine-cave from the spot where Young Master Yu had opened the secret passage to the mines. They arrived underground. "This underground cave is very spacious!" Mo Qing Wu opened her big eyes and nced around. She then eximed in surprise. Chu Yang shook out his hands, and 3 Night Pearls got embedded into the stone wall. These aligned pearls then lit up, and gently illuminated the entire ce. Chu Yang conveniently brushed with his hand to clean a big and smooth stone that he had prepared beforehand. Then, he took out some bedding items from the Nine Tribtions Space and spread them on the stone. "Come, Qing Wu. Take off your coat and lie down on this," Chu Yang beckoned with his hand. He suddenly recalled something, and took out a few Mysterious Yang Jades. He ced them in a circle, and this made the entire ce warm andfortable. "Do I really have to take off my clothes..." Mo Qing Wus face turned red. She tightly clenched thepel of her dress with her small hands. There was a flickering look in her eyes, "Elder Brother Chu Yang... youre very bad..." Chu Yang began to sweat profusely. [Im bad...? There are still several years before I can go bad on you, you know... You still have a small body right now... In fact, it would be very difficult even if I think of aplishing the so-called really bad scenario.] "Hurry up." Chu Yang had no other alternative but to put on a serious face. "Humph..." the cute little girl slowly came over. Her eyes were fixed on Chu Yang from the corner as she walked over. Then, she started to untie her belt with her little hands... She took off her overcoat... then her small coat inside of it... then her small leather jacket... then her furred sleeveless jacket... Then, she took off her little cotton-padded jacket... then her cotton-padded sleeveless jacket... And then... finally her little bellyband was left... There were dozens ofyers of clothing on her... Only a small red bellyband was left on her upper body. It was wrapped over her frosty-snow like white skin. The little girl had covered her chest with her hands... Chu Yang sighed. [Her little chest has just begun to brave outward... Also, no sharp cone is visible on the little lotus. Even a little fat boy would have a bigger chest than that of this little girls... And, she still treats it as such a big treasure that shes this nervous to let anyone see it...] "Is this enough?" Mo Qing Wu became shy. "Take this off..." Chu Yang replied in bafflement. "Eh... I feel embarrassed..." Mo Qing Wu covered her face with her hands. "Alright, Iming. Ill do it..." Chu Yang didnt know whether tough or cry as he stepped forward to go over to her. "Wait, I will do it myself!" The little girl quickly jumped and kicked away her little leather boots. Then, she jumped onto the bed and extended her petal-like small feet in front of Chu Yang. Then, she spoke-up in a victorious manner, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, your feet stink. But, my feet arent smelly." "Hmm..." Chu Yang couldnt help but look at his own feet. He was also very depressed about this in reality. [I have already attained an innate body. So, the impurities of my body have been drained out. Then, why do I still have this smelly feet problem? This is very unusual. It shouldnt happen, ah.] He came out of his thoughts, and looked at the little girl who had already taken off her bellyband. The upper part of her body was bare at this time. She theny down on the special bed. But, she still covered her small chest with her hands from nervousness... "Oh dear..." Chu Yang heaved a sigh. He extended his hand, and moved Mo Qing Wus right hand away to look at the spot of her injury. A trace of dark red mark was present there. But, it couldnt be seen if it werent looked at in a careful manner. Moreover, this mark had be prominent since this little girl had been constantly overexerting herself and draining out her physical strength ofte. Otherwise, it wouldnt have been visible right now. Mo Qing Wu felt the warm touch of Chu Yangs hand on her body. She tightly closed her eyes in response. She also stretched her little body perfectly straight. It was evident that she was overly nervous at this moment. Chu Yang felt both happy and ridiculous. He genuinely couldnt understand why this little girl was so nervous. The Nine Tribtions Sword instantly set into action as per his order. And, a pure medicinal efficacy concentrated on Mo Qings Wus body through Chu Yangs palm. The Sword Spirit rubbed his hands together inside Chu Yangs mind. A mysterious spiritual power crazily poured out from Chu Yangs consciousness and blended with the medicinal efficacies which were present inside the Nine Tribtions Sword. Chu Yang stretched out his left hand. There was a Purple Crystal box in his hand. He opened the lid of the small box with a pop sound by snapping it with his thumb. And, a fragrance wafted out of it as a result. It was the previously prepared Nine Tribtions Pill! The sword point of the Nine Tribtions Sword let out a long cry. It suddenly ejected from Chu Yangs fingertip. Then, it transformed into a streamer of light and sneaked into Mo Qing Wus meridians. Mo Qing Wu felt her body getting more and more heated. Afterwards, she felt a burning sensation in her chest. Then, a kind of piercing pain suddenly rose up in her chest. She suddenly puckered up her brows in pain. Her throat was also aching as she groaned. This feeling was even more painful than the time when she had been stabbed by a sword. In fact, this pain was much more intense than that pain! Moreover, this pain was gradually intensifying... Chu Yang was staring at her steadily. He saw that the pink scar on Mo Qing Wus chest gradually bulged up. And, her whole chest was filled with a red translucent light as time passed. In fact, he could even see Mo Qing Wus internal organs faintly... "Its very painful... Elder Brother Chu Yang..." Mo Qing Wu wrinkled her brows in pain as glistening teardrops shed in her eyes. She pitifully looked at Chu Yang with a sad look on her face. "Its all right. Just bear it. Xiao Wu is the strongest... Just bear the pain. You will be alright. You would be able to practice martial artster on..." Chu Yang consoled her in a gentle voice. Mo Qing Wus spirit aroused, "Yes... I want to practice martial arts. I will practice well to protect Elder Brother Chu Yang... It doesnt hurt... It doesnt hurt..." She was saying that she didnt feel pain. But, she had clenched her teeth tightly so that she wouldnt make a sound. Moreover, soybean-sized sweat beads were continuously emitting out on her forehead. Chu Yang looked at her, and felt extremely distressed in his heart. But, he couldnt do anything about it. In fact, he couldnt even dare to finish it any faster... Mo Qing Wus scar finally surfaced out in its entirety at this moment. It was floating out on the surface of the bulged out skin. Chu Yang was about to give the Nine Tribtion Pill to this little girl. "Wait!" the Sword Spirit shouted to stop him. The Sword Spirit had been constantly burning his spiritual power. So, he also looked somewhat tired at this moment. "Why?" Chu Yang asked. "What situation do you want this little girl to be in?" the Sword Spirit asked in a deep voice, "This is a good time if you only wish to fix her Three Yin Meridians. But, this isnt a good time if want to make her physical aptitude to go a step further." "A step further...?" Chu Yang frowned. "The practice of martial arts has always been quicker for females than it has been for males! In fact, the female is always faster among a male and a female with the same aptitude. Moreover, women have far more enduring capacity than men do... despite having a weaker physique. Youre already aware of this," the Sword Spirit said. Chu Yang slowly nodded. A lot of other things would make sense if it were to be seen from this perspective. For example, a female gets bound in the shackles of feminine nature once she gets to a certain age. And, these aspects slowly lose these superiorities after they give birth to a child after their marriage. The Sword Spirit slowly said, "Women can have many peerless body types. And, these physiques can deliver double the result with only half the effort... no matter what cultivation method they practice! And, they can promote with leaps and bounds if the cultivation method is alsopatible! Your Senior Martial Sister Wu Qian Qian in the Lower Three Heavens in an example of this situation. She has the Mysterious Yin Female Body!" "But, Mo Qing Wu has an innate Three Yin Meridians. You must know that the Three Yin Meridians would be worlds number-one body type if it goes a step further. In fact, it would be stronger than the Mysterious Yin Female Body!" the Sword Spirit exined in a heavy tone. "What physique?" Chu Yang nervously asked. "Heavenly Yin Body, and Innate Spirit Meridians!" the Sword Spirit spoke out these words without pausing. "Heavenly Yin Body? Innate Spirit Meridians?" Chu Yang repeated in a puzzled manner. He was hearing about such a physique for the first time. "Havent you seen Young Master Yus physique?" the Sword Spirit snorted. "You mean..." Chu Yang asked since he was pleasantly surprised. "Yes. This Heavenly Yin Body, and Innate Spirit Meridians... runs neck-to-neck with the innate Spirit Physique of Young Master Yus! In fact... it will be stronger than Young Master Yus physique if a suitable cultivation method is found. Its because... this physique is mainly for females!" The Sword Spirit snorted and continued, "Moreover, it can be remodelled using the power of naturesw and the Nine Tribtions Sword! "Reformation with the power of naturesw... furthermore, it is the most primordial power in the universe. Young Master Yus aptitude is surely special, but its only because of the power granted by his race. Thats all... How can it bepared by the power granted by the naturesw?" The Sword Spirit mischievouslyughed. His words were full of temptation as he said, "Moreover, her Three Yin Meridians are anyway getting repaired at this time. So, we mustnt miss this opportunity. Such opportunity might nevere again if it is missed once. In fact, she might not have the slightest hope of getting the Heavenly Yin Body, and Innate Spirit Meridians even if she receives the same kind of injuries at ater time since she will have been healed by the Nine Tribtion Sword right now. Therefore, I am telling you this right now. You can consider it carefully." "Do it!" Chu Yang made a prompt decision. Heavenly Yin Body, and Innate Spirit Meridians! This was a golden opportunity for Mo Qing Wu. Such an amazing opportunity was avable at hand. So, how could Chu Yang miss it? [Mo Qing Wu would be safer if shes stronger...] "But, the pain would be greater than the pain shes bearing right now..." the Sword Spirit slowly added. "Short-term pain is better than prolonged agony." Chu Yangs eyes reflected the pain of his heart. But, he added without hesitation, "Start it immediately." "Alright!" The Sword Spiritplied, and immediately notified the Sword Point of the Nine Tribtion Sword. The Sword Point shed brightly within Mo Qing Wus body as a result. It then changed into countless fragments and infiltrated throughout Mo Qing Wus body. In fact, a peculiar sh of light of the Nine Tribtion Sword also twinkled at the top of Mo Qing Wus head. Mo Qing was still clenching her teeth. She groaned in pain. Then, she ferociously spurted out blood from her mouth. She weakly looked at Chu Yang. Her usually bright eyes had also be ash grey by now, "Elder Brother... Chu Yang..." "Everything is okay... you will be alright soon..." Chu Yang felt an ache in his heart as he held this little girl in his bosom. He stuck his face close to her face, and consoled her in a soft voice. "... Cough... Cough..." Mo Qing Wu slightly coughed, and lost consciousness. "Hurry up," Chu Yang couldnt help but roar. The scar of the Three Yin Meridians had appeared clearly on Mo Qing Wus chest. Even Chu Yang could see what sort of damage that sword had done to her innate meridians... A starlight-like sword-light was rapidly connecting together inside that small and damaged section of the meridians. It looked like thousands... or even ten-thousands of silk threads were being easily severed ahead of the Sword Point of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Finally... the terrible scar slowly disappeared. From the crown of Mo Qing Wus head to the tip of her toes every inch of her body had started to sparkle like starlight. It looked intense. It seemed that the starlight of the entire universe had shifted to the lotus-like tender and spotless body of Mo Qing Wu! "Now is the time! Give her the Nine Tribtions Pill! Hurry!" the Sword Spirit shouted in Chu Yangs mind. ... Chapter 542 The Goal is Accomplished! Chu Yang didnt dare to neglect, and hastily moved the Purple Crystal bottle close to Mo Qing Wu mouth. However, Mo Qing Wu was already unconscious. Moreover, her teeth were tightly clenched. So, the Nine Tribtions Pill couldnt go inside. Chu Yang wrinkled his brows. He circted his martial power to form a vacuum cavity in his mouth without the least bit of hesitation. Then, he put the Nine Tribtions Pill in his own mouth, and moved closer to Mo Qing Wu. Then, he gently began to open Mo Qing Wus jaw with the tip of his tongue. The flexible tip of his tongue slowly started to open her soft lips... Mo Qing Wus mouth had been tightly shut, while her teeth had been tightly clenched. But, she suddenly felt as if something was gently moving on her lips, and this made her feel a little ticklish. So, she couldnt help but gently open her mouth... Chu Yang seized the opportunity and shoved the Nine Tribtions Pill into her mouth using his tongue. And, the pill finally went in! He heaved a sigh of relief. But, an ident happened at this moment C Mo Qing Wu was unconscious, but she instinctively discovered that something had been forced into her mouth. So, she subconsciously clenched her teeth again. "Ah~~~" Chu Yang screamed miserably. His scream sounded muffled, and vague Mo Qing Wu had bitten his tongue, and had cut out at a section of his tongue... Minister Chu was in a tragic mess as a result. He was stuck to the front of the little girl with his tongue stretched out... Moreover, it was being nipped... He started to sweat all over. He wanted to pull out his tongue... [For goodness sake! She bit it so hard that its bleeding... but, no martial power can be circted to this wounded area...] Mo Qing was biting it very tightly. The little girl had closed her mouth, and had clenched her teeth very firmly... Minister Chu repeatedly sighed in his heart. He didnt have any better option than to try to pull out his tongue. But, that didnt work. Therefore, he moved his tongue back-and-forth in the mouth of this little girl, and poked his tongue up-and-down while enduring the pain... Mo Qing Wu felt a little weird because of the tickling in her mouth. And, she unconsciously opened her mouth as a result... "Sss~~~" Chu Yang finally saved his tongue. But, he felt a lot of pain. He stuck out his tongue and touched it. [So much blood...] "Dis lil gal is quie stong..." Minister Chu stretched out his tongue and mumbled in a weird manner. He had a painful expression on his face. The Sword Spirit was fully aware that he shouldntugh because this was a very important and crucial moment. But, he couldnt help it, and started to sway back-and-forth whileughing. The Nine Tribtions Pill changed into countless channels of pure spiritual power as soon as it entered into Mo Qing Wus body. It then rushed in all direction inside Mo Qing Wus body. And, the dots of starlight started to shine magnificently on Mo Qing Wus body in the blink of an eye as a result! The starlight shone brightly. It seemed that the whole universe had shrunk and centralized in Mo Qing Wus body. "A persons body bes the universe! You can see, right?" the Sword Spirit said very lightly, "This saying definitely wasnt just for show." Chu Yang looked at the starlight on Mo Qing Wus body. Then, he imagined the twinkling stars in the sky, and suddenly realized something. "This is indeed the instance of a persons body turning into universe. But, no one can bring out its true potential without achieving the power of the naturesw!" the Sword Spirit added, "Therefore, innumerable almighty expert with great wisdom and knowledge have stubbornly tried to pursue the naturesw since ancient times! Many people have sought after the naturesw, but they didnt know how to pursue it... In fact, there are many people who believe that the naturesw... is actually a form of power!" Sword Spirit said disdainfully, "But, the fact is... the true pursuit of the naturesw rests in the opening of a universe of naturesw in the persons body! Henceforth, it makes that person self-sufficient. It helps the person get detached from shackles of the naturesw. And, they get detached from the cycle of life and death, and they attain true transcendence!" "What happens after attaining the transcendence..." Chu Yang asked in a deep tone, "Who can guarantee... that this so-called transcendence is perhaps another beginning in itself? Or maybe... its the real beginning...?" Sword Spirit was startled by this, and said replied, "This sounds rational!" There was a fit of silence as Chu Yang pondered over these words. Then, he suddenly spoke-up, "This actually makes a lot of sense!" Then, he again continued to ponder... Mo Qing Wus body whole body felt to be as light as feather as soon as the Nine Tribtions Pill entered it. Moreover, that indescribable pain seemed to have faded away... She regained her consciousness with a soft humming sound. She felt her body to be iparably rxed. The scar on her chest had been aching before. But, she felt veryfortable now. Moreover, she couldnt feel any pain. In fact, her whole body had be as light as feather, and she felt as if she could fly... She felt extremely happy. She turned over, and was about to sit up. But, Chu Yang stopped her and ambiguously said, "Do no... oove..." "Elder Brother Chu Yang...?" The cute little girl opened her round eyes wide, "What are you saying? And, whats wrong with to your tongue?" "Do... ot oove! It is no don ye..." Chu Yangs tongue trembled. He sucked the air while making sss sounds. And, he vigorously used hand gestures to indicate to the little girl C [Do not move!] "Oh..." The little girl blinked her eyes, and obedientlyy down again. But, her heart was filled with concern, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, your tongue...?" Chu Yang wanted to cry, but had no tears to shed... [My tongue...? Werent you the one who bit my tongue? Dont you know that I... I almost became a mute person after nearly getting my tongue cut off...] The timid girl changed her line of sight, "Ah, ah! Howe there are so many stars on my body... they look so pretty! They are so beautiful..." The starlight on Mo Qing Wus body had slowly started to dim. Then, the original appearance of her skin gradually reinstated. Her pinking whiteplexion made her look very tender and lovely. "Very well! You can let go now," the Sword Spirit reminded, "The little girl just needs to expel something now..." "What thing?" Chu Yang asked in his thoughts. The injury to his tongue obviously hadnt affected his speech in his thoughts. He hadnt even finished the sentence when he saw that the face of the little girl had turned red, and her brows had wrinkled up. She exerted all the strength she had in her legs to stand up... She looked at him with an expression of shame in her eyes. Her voice seemed to be squeezing out of her throat, "I, I, I... I want to..." Chu Yang got scared, and he quickly let go of her. The little girl reacted with lightning speed. She jumped up from the bed like an arrow, and rushed out... Chu Yang touched his nose. Then, he heard coughing sounds from afar... A good while passed before the little girls weak and soft voice was heard again, "Elder Brother Chu Yang..." "What happened?" "I havent brought... that..." Mo Qing Wu felt extremely shameful. She hadnt brought anything clean to wipe to go to the bathroom... So, she didnt have any other way now ... And, this was making her very anxious... Chu Yang burst intoughter. The cute little girl became shy and ashamed at the same time, "Quickly bring something for me, boohoo..." Chu Yang hurriedly passed a clean cloth over to her... The little girl rushed over like a gust of wind after some time passed. Chu Yang only saw her fair and tender body sh. The little girl then grabbed her clothes, and desperately covered her body... Her charming face had turned red! Chu Yangughed in a discourteous manner. [You may wear your clothes if you want, but I tell you... theres no point. In fact, you would be better off not wearing them because you will need to take them off soon...] A gurgling sound came from Mo Qing Wus stomach after a short while. Herplexion changed. And, she again ran away like a gust of wind... This continued to happen for five or six times. Her whole body felt powerless as she leant on Chu Yangs bosom once she was done. Her small face had turned pale. She weakly said, "Elder Brother Chu Yang... this diarrhoea was very difficult to deal with..." [Do you think it is diarrhoea...? This is the purification of your dpidated marrow...] Chu Yang sighed. "s..." Mo Qing Wu sighed. Her mood had be gloomy. "Whats the matter?" Chu Yang asked. He had applied an ointment on the wound on his tongue during this time. So, he was feeling much better now. In fact, he could now speak in a manner that was easier to understand. "I have always made fun of Elder Brother Chu Yangs smelly feet. But now... I stink so much that Elder Brother Chu Yang would die..." Mo Qing Wu pouted her mouth, and said embarrassedly. "Ha ha ha..." Chu Yang rubbed the little girls hair in an affectionate manner. Mo Qing Wus injury had finally been cured. So, Chu Yangs mood was good and bright at this time. However, the little girl was pouting her mouth even though she had heard that her injuries had been healed. In fact, she hadnt shown any happy expression on her face. And, this had left Chu Yang confused, "Qing Wu, whats up with you?" "Boohoo..." the little girl didnt seem to have cared about what he had asked. She only started to cry in Chu Yangs bosom. Chu Yang hopped up in fright, "Are you homesick??" "No..." Mo Qing Wu cried for a moment, and then said, "Boohoo... Mother says that the girls body is a precious treasure. No man must see it... But, you, you... Elder Brother Chu Yang... you saw everything... boohoo~~" Chu Yang was petrified when he heard this. "What do I do now... boohoo~~" The cute little girl was very heart-broken. Then, she said while sobbing and sniffling, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, you will take responsibility, right?" "Hic..." Chu Yang bounced his eyebrows twice... as if he had woken up from a dream, "Yes, I will take responsibility. I will definitely take responsibility..." He wiped the cold sweat. [The Mo ns family education is really... strict, ah! Such a small girl knows how topel others to take responsibility for her...] The little girl continued to sob. But, she had proudly raised her eyebrows in a ce where Chu Yang couldnt see. She stroked the booklet that Jun Xi Zhu had given her in her pocket... The booklet continued the experiences of the chief of the underworld Jun Xi Zhu. It also contained information about many agility skills, sword arts, and various other insights. Naturally, the thing that attracted this little girl the most... was none of these things. Instead, it was the education that Jun Lu Lu had written at the back of the booklet... Jun Lu Lu liked this little girl a lot. She knew that Mo Qing Wu had left her home, and she was very young as well. So, she figured that this little girl would inevitably suffer unless she was taught a few girly things ... Therefore, this Zither Master... who was a motherly figure from head to toe... had eloquently written several pages on girly education. There were numerous instructions to teach Mo Qing Wu the ways of women. Most of the pages were filled with the instructions on how to guard against men... in fact, things like these were in great abundance. However, this Zither Master would never have thought in her wildest dreams... that the piece she had put her heart and soul in writing..."Ways to guard against Wolves" was just a "How to trap a man" guidebook for the cute little Mo Qing Wu... Especially, there were instructions about keeping men at a distance of an arm, avoid meeting men, keeping them at a long distance etc... But, Mo Qing Wu was doing the exact opposite with Chu Yang... [Humph, Elder Brother Chu Yang is mine anyway!] The little girl had a proud feeling in her heart. Chu Yang began to test this little girl over the next few days. After that, he exined a few things to her. He conveniently tested the condition of her body. In addition, the marrow purification had also advanced a step further... It had been eight days by the time they exited the caves! Majority of the manpower from most of the influential ns had arrived in the Great Northern Wilderness by now. A ninth grade Green Rainbow-Blooded Snake had been seen getting chased by people a couple of days ago. It was heard that the beast was injured very seriously. Young Master Yu had also gone to chase after the beast along with Gu Du Xing and the others. And, they had left behind a King Level Expert of the Gu n to wait for Chu Yang. This man would obviously deliver the news to him after he would return... Chu Yang didnt dy after he heard this news. He immediately pulled Mo Qing Wu, and rushed in the direction as indicated by that King Level Expert. Two peoples shadows C one with tall stature with a carefree attitude, and the other with delicate stature and exquisite bearing C blew over the ice-field like two streams of cold breezes... There was a persons shadow in the sky. He was flying over from a distance, and wasing towards Chu Yang and Mo Qing Wu. This person seemed unaffected by the snow that was filling the air. This individual was floating in the air like snow itself. And, this individual was approaching at an extremely fast speed... This individual nced at Chu Yang on the snowy ground. This person focused their vision, and thought aloud with a smile, "Such quick and efficient agility skill at such a young age..." But, this person didnt think much. Instead, this person simply went past over the heads of these two people. Chu Yang didnt sense anything. However, this person suddenly revealed an expression of intrigue after they flew past them. They then murmured, "There is something fishy about this little girl..." Then, this person unexpectedly changed their direction, and turned around. ... Chapter 543 Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake! Chu Yang and Mo Qing Wu were rushing forwards as if they were as light as feather. Mo Qing Wus injuries had beenpletely healed. So, it was the happiest time for both of them. Both of them felt light along this journey. Mo Qing Wu was particrly feeling as lithe as a swallow while walking since her blood vessels had been invigorated. And, it seemed that her strength was increasing every moment. Her body felt more and more agile, and her spiritual power had been continuously increasing as well. This had left her to feel increasinglyfortable throughout her body. Her entire body started to emit heat after she had walked for some time at a fast pace. In fact, it had steamed to such a degree that it had started to give off mist. Chu Yang intended to make her adapt to her body in the shortest possible time. So, he had intentionally increased his own speed so as to make her push herself to catch up. Mo Qing Wu had also bepetitive and excited in her heart. She had chuckled and flown up. Then, she had overtaken him while gliding forward. That mysterious expert in the sky above both of them exposed an increasingly satisfied look in their eyes. They then muttered to themself, "The steam from her head is loaded with Yin energy. This is the Three Yin Meridians... such a physique is rare toe across!" Mo Qing Wu was chasing him with whistling sounds. And, she had an expression of happiness spread over her face. She had managed to catch up with him after they had covered twenty-five to thirty kilometres. So, she had proud expression across her whole face. But, she suddenly stumbled with an ah sound at this moment. And, a mouthful of blood was spurt out of her mouth! This blood seemed to be coagted. It was purple-ck and coagted. It didnt even ssh out as it fell on the snowy ground! Instead, it looked like a paste that had clotted together. Chu Yang was taken aback. The Sword Spirit took a deep breath of satisfaction in Chu Yangs mind, "Very good! Finally, the Heavenly Yin Body and Innate Spirit Meridians arepletely linked together along with the throwing up of this bloody lump!" Chu Yang said oh, and opened his eyes wide to take a good look. However, Mo Qing Wu became panic-stricken after she saw the blood she had puked. In fact, she somewhat lost her head out of fear. But, her rosyplexion hadnt changed even a bit. She walked two steps, and felt lighter and livelier than before. Mo Qing Wu was baffled by this! [Howe vomiting blood didnt affect me at all?] She tried to jump up. Then, she ran again for a short distance. However, she was left at a loss as she looked up, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, what is happening? Howe I dont feel sick after vomiting blood?" Chu Yang forced a smile and replied, "This was an issue regarding your physique. But, you have vomited out this lump of blood now. So, you wont feel sick anymore!" "I too feel that way," Mo Qing Wu chuckled. She tilted her head and blinked with a cheerful expression in her eyes. She then said, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, I feel very strange..." "Strange?" "Yes, thats right." The cute little girl swiftly walked and somersaulted once. She then said, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, I suddenly feel that this world is so warm and friendly. I feel very warm... I feel as if you have taken me in your arms as I am walking in this world." "Eh?" Chu Yang was puzzled, "You are feeling something like that?" "Yes." The cute little girl happily spread her hands and formed a circle. She then said, "I feel that the spirit energy of the world is automatically running towards and into my body. Hee hee... this feels so good." She extended out her fair and tender little hands while speaking. It seemed as if she was showing off some treasure. She then nced at Chu Yang with her pretty eyes, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, quicklye and see." Chu Yang went close to her. He couldnt help but open his eyes wide in a stare. He saw Mo Qing Wu circting her martial power. Then, the spirit energy of the world rushed over and gathered hurriedly around the fair and delicate hands of Mo Qing Wu... as if they were taking orders from her. And, two pirs of spirit energy were formed over her fair and delicate hands in an instant! Moreover, these pirs could be seen with naked eyes as they wormed their way into Mo Qing Wus meridians with a fast speed... "Hey, hey... whats going on?" Chu Yang wasnt smiling. Instead, this sentence had unconsciouslye straight from his throat. "I dont know." Mo Qing Wu happily waved her hand, and the pirs of spirit energy scattered with a pop. Then, she again beckoned with her hands, and the spirit energy that had been scattered got assembled again. It then transformed into the hazy shape of a lotus... "Wow..." The cute little girls hands danced and feet tripped. "I can do such tricks too!" Chu Yang was stunned by this. The old man in the sky almost staggered and fell down! He looked-on as this little girl continuously made a lotus, small birds, pirs etc. from spiritual energy. And, this old man couldnt help but open his eyes wider and wider... His eyes almost popped out of his eye sockets! His breathing became increasingly rapid, and his eyes turned red. "What am I seeing... what am I seeing?" The old mans hands trembled. Hisplexion made it seemed as if he wanted to cry out, "What am I looking at... it turns out that this physique... exists in this world..." The big and small figures of those two had changed into two small dots and had gone far into the distance by the time the old man came out of shock. The old man stopped in the sky. He just stood there in a daze for a long while. Then, he suddenly opened his mouth and sucked in cold air with a hissing sound. The spirit energy from above the heavens and under the earth rushed over towards his mouth... as if it had been sucked by his mouth! And, it suddenly took shape of a storm of spirit energy... Far away, Chu Yang and Mo Qing Wu suddenly felt somewhat suffocated. In fact, they even found it hard to breathe for a moment! It seemed as if the spirit energy in the air had suddenly disappeared... Both of them were greatly baffled. They had to endure this ufortable feeling until they rushed out to a section of the road. Then, they felt that their breathing had be easy... "What was that just now?" Chu Yang wondered in his heart. He turned around and saw. But, he could only see boundlessnd; he didnt see anything else. "That was very strange," Mo Qing Wu also pointed out. They looked at each other and smiled. Neither of them knew what had happened a moment ago. Mo Qing Wu jumped up and hugged Chu Yangs neck, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, I am tired. Carry me and run." "Very well!" Chu Yangughed out loud. He held the delicate and soft body of Mo Qing Wu, and rushed flying along the way. However, they didnt know that someone was controlling this on a whim. In fact, he was creating all this with a mere deep breath! This old man didnt have any intention to, but he had actually sucked the spirit energy from the air within a radius of hundreds and thousands of feet! And, he had made this vast area devoid of energy as a result! What kind of cultivation was this? However, even this old man with such a terrifying cultivation had been frightened and scared out of his wits by what he had witnessed! He muttered to himself after a long time, "My Heavens! My earth! My God! What did I see? Heavenly Yin Body! Innate Spirit Meridians! My, my, my... My eyes have been dazzled..." He remained expressionless for quite a while. Then, he came back to his senses, "I will catch up and take a look again..." he moved forward as he spoke. He set the footing in the air, and suddenly disappeared from there without a trace. He had left arge passage of vacuum behind his body. ... Sounds of fierce fighting could be heard from ahead in the snow and wind. A clear and explosive shout was heard. But, it soon changed into the sound of thunder in this snowy wind! It was Young Master Yus voice! A long and loud shout sound was heard immediately after. It was filled with vigor. It wasnt inferior to that of Young Master Yus. However, it was a clear sound... and was slightly gentle too. Moreover, this voice was of a female. It belonged to Jun Xi Zhu! Suddenly, a scolding sound echoed and fiercely shook everything in a radius of fifty kilometres! Chu Yang gasped. [Damn, this big sister of the Middle Three Heavens underworld is fu*king awesome! It looks like shes no less than Young Master Yu.] They approached further and saw that many people were gathered in arge circle. All of these people were King Level Experts. Gu Du Xing and the others were also present in that circle. Moreover, people of several great ns were also there. They were nervously looking the scene in the field. The people of the Meng n were present in a remote corner far away from all of this. It had be impossible for the people of the Meng n to take advantage slyly after Chu Yang had passed their information to Young Master Yu! So, they had no other choice but to carry out their evil ns out in the open. But, they didnt have enough strength to pull that off... Therefore, they had no other choice but to foolishly wait on the side-lines. They would then look for leftovers... if any. Moreover, their original purpose was to obtain a few drops of blood of a spirit beast; thats all. Three figures rolled up together like a tornado in the battle field. One of them looked as elegant and pure as a spirit. Her attacks were fierce, and each attack was as heavy as a mountain. Her ck robe was fluttering, and her long hair was flying upward. It was obviously Jun Xi Zhu. There was another person in a fluttering ck robe. He seemed to be handling everything skilfully and easily even in such a fierce fight. In fact, it seemed as if he was leisurely strolling in a park. Every gesture and every movement of this person seemed devoid of anger. This person was Young Master Yu! The two bigshots of the Dark Bamboo were attacking a ninth grade spirit beast. So, it wasnt surprising that the others werent daring to interfere. After all, who in the Middle Three Heavens could dare to use force for snatching something when the Dark Bamboo wanted it? Many King Level Experts of the aristocratic ns of the Middle Three Heavens had gathered here. However, they were merely looking for the drops of blood that would drip from the body of this ninth grade spirit beast during the fierce battle with Jun Xi Zhu and Young Master Yu! As for the rest of the ninth grade spirit beast... such as its body and its inner core... It was rather obvious that no one would dare to think about having them! The target of Young Master Yu and Jun Xi Zhus attacks was a blood-red monster snake! "This snake should be Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake..." Chu Yang muttered. Mo Qing Wu rolled the pupils of her eyes as she looked towards the field. Then, she stuck out her tongue, "This snake is very ugly." The monster snake was only around ten feet long, and its whole body was covered in blood-red scales. It had three heads, and each of them looked very fierce. It had two terrible ws under its lower abdomen. Its tail was an even more powerful weapon! It had nevernded on the ground during the fight, and had continued to fight-back while being in the air. It had six eyes, and all its eyes were fierce, ominous-looking, and fretful! This snake seemed helpless while encountering such fierce attacks. Therefore, it was angry! The monstrous snake was continuously puffing out frost energy from the mouth of one of its heads. It also emitted hissing sounds. Even the air would freeze for a moment wherever the frost energy would go. Then, the air would disintegrate with a pop sound the next moment! Moreover, it was spurting out mes from its other head. The mes werebusting in the air with a shiver. In fact, even the air would tremble and get ignited in the wake of the mes. The third head was expanding and shrinking from time to time. It could stretch its neck to more than a hundred feet in the blink of an eye every time it lengthened it. A foul stench would fill the air whenever it would expose its ghastly white teeth. However, it would retract its head after one strike. It moved like a thunder, and with the speed of lightning! And, its flexible tail was swinging back and forth. This was keeping its body in equilibrium. The snake would asionally make attacks with its tail. Then, it would immediately retract it! Its formidable might was shocking to the eyes and astonishing to the heart. Chu Yang saw this and noticed that he would have no choice but to face its attacks if he were to be present within its attack-range. He would have no second means to dodge its attacks! Green fog was continuously emitting out from the body of this blood snake while the battle was going on! And, the snowkes in the air were also getting dyed in green along with the surging of this light green fog. The battle ground had also turned into dull green jade! Many ces in the field had already corroded, and this had formed gigantic holes in those ces. The battlefield had mostly been damaged. Obviously, this fog was highly toxic! So, Jun Xi Zhu and Young Master Yu had no other choice but to fight while floating in the air. They couldnt dare tond on the ground because of this! Chu Yang looked at this green poisonous fog. He thought, [Its not surprising that this guy is known as Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake. I see. Its body is of the color of blood, and the poison-fog that it emits is green in color, ah...] Chapter 544 Indescribably Strange! The green fog gradually filled the air. Even the people who were outside the encirclement slowly drew back. And, they all kept a distance of several hundred feet from that green fog! The men of Dark Bamboo had obviously overtaken everyone from three directions. Their swords shed in their hands as they were eyeing the beast covetously. It seemed as if a tiger was watching its prey. They seemed prepared to attack at any time! Chu Yang gazed at the beast with rapt attention. He was secretly startled in his heart! [The ninth grade spirit beast is truly worthy of its name! It can withstand thebined strength of Jun Xi Zhu and Young Master Yu! It is at a disadvantage right now. And, it cant run from their ferocious attacks either. But, it still hasnt sustained any injuries!] [The terror of the ninth grade spirit beasts can be inferred from this!] Suddenly, a loud and hoarse roar was heard from the field while Chu Yang was still thinking about this. The roar was powerful and strange. Chu Yang hurriedly looked-on, and saw that the monster snake had suddenly let out that severe roar. It had started to soar upwards, and the red shadows had begun to wave around it! Everyone heard the sharp roar of that monster snake, and couldnt help but feel dizziness in their heads. In fact, they felt that an illusion had started to spread out everywhere! Jun Xi Zhu and Young Master Yu whizzed at the same time. They went in different directions, andunched a pincer attack from two sides! Three undistinguishable shadows rushed up in the air at the same time. All of them were very fast. So, they were leaving countless afterimages in their wake. And, this had created a wonderful visual illusion! The people who didnt get the time to raise their heads to look up could see that the three shadows were still engaged in battle on the ground. And, the one who had looked up to some extent could see that the three figures were fighting in mid-air. However, those who had fully raised their heads upwards were clearly able to see the three figures fighting high up in the air at this moment! The Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake wanted to escape! Everyone present on the scene could see this clearly. Jun Xi Zhu and Young Master Yu were also aware of this. Therefore, they had intensified their attacks! It seemed that they had wanted to capture the Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake alive. Else, these two experts wouldve killed this snake a long time ago by using their true strengths! However, both of them had understood this by now [It seems that its impossible to catch this ninth grade spirit beast alive!] Young Master Yu let out a long cry and shouted, "I will smash it down! You quickly go and take a breath!" his voice hadnt even faded when his blue shadow shed. Suddenly, a blue robed-silhouette covered the whole sky. Jun Xi Zhu flew so fast that she left a trail of ck line as she rushed outwards. She went about a thousand feet away from the fight in a sh. Then, she finally let loose of her mouth and nose, and breathed-in a mouthful of the spirit energy from the world. Then, her body transformed into a rainbow as she ferociously flew back into the area! [I see! So, both the experts had been holding their breaths while fighting with this Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake! It seems that the green fog is so poisonous that these two individuals dont dare to breathe it despite having such great cultivations!] Chu Yang secretly pondered in his heart. Young Master Yu suddenly exhaled loudly like a bull while Jun Xi Zhu was flying back. He then shouted, "You are going down now!" His blue figure fiercely flew up and went over the Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake in the sky. Then, a palm ruthlessly pped the fire-emitting head of the Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake. And, a dozen or more palms wantonly pounded on all the three heads of the Green Rainbow Blood Snake immediately after! The Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake let out a pitiful scream as its body started falling down! However, Young Master Yu fell towards it from high altitude while it was in the midst of the falling process, and used both his feet to firmly kick the Green Rainbow Blood Snakes body in an unbroken session! All three heads of the Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake spurted out arrows of blood with a puff sound! Three blood-fountains were spurt out in such a way that they fell in three directions on the snowy ground! And, the ground was dyed scarlet as a result... Many experts of the aristocratic ns were present on that scene. And, all of them revealed greedy looks in their eyes as they looked at these three pools of blood! [Yes, we need this blood! We would be returning home from a rewarding journey if we obtain even half of it.] The Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake fiercely fell on the ground with a Bang. Fragments of ice swirled in the air as a result of the impact. The blood that had just fallen also sshed up. And, peoples shadows ran back-and-forth in chaos as they went flying above the three pools of blood! Mixed up sounds of cussing were heard, "Its mine! Dont snatch it!" "Get lost! What do you mean snatch, huh?" "Kill this bastard!" "I got a little bit, ha ha ha..." ... A King Level Expert of the Meng n managed to get hold of some blood. And, dozens or more King Level Experts arrived there in a sh to distribute the blood. Everyone hade to have greedy-red eyes in front of such a strong temptation. "You bunch of bastards!" Jun Xi Zhu shouted loudly in anger, "All of you are dead!" These people were trying to get hold of the ninth grade spirit beasts blood at this time. So, the scene had be very chaotic. And, this had given the Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake an opportunity to escape. It issued a strange cry, and attacked with all its three heads at the same time. Then, it hit Young Master Yu hard using its tail with a thumping sound. Then, it rushed out at a lightning speed! Young Master Yu roared, and quickly flew out to chase after it! The direction in which the Green Rainbow Blood Snake had escaped... was actually the direction in which Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang were present! It seemed that this bastard also knew to bully the weak and fear the strong. This direction had the minimum number of people among all directions at present. The monster snake was hurriedly moving away, and it had its back towards Jun Xi Zhu and Young Master Yu. And, they were rushing over with a sort of reckless speed and power! Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang shouted loudly and attacked using their weapons! They went forward to face the approaching enemy! The saber-light was like the vast gxy, and the sword-light was like a shooting star in the sky! The sword-move was so sharp that it seemed as if it would pierce the blue sky. And, it was so vigorous that appeared as if it would chop down the earth! All six eyes of the Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake exposed a look of astonishment, [Crap! How did the direction I picked to run turn out be the strongest blockade?] The Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake wouldve spoken out these words in a sorrowful manner if it had been capable of talking! [Those people who are flying-about in chaos and fighting over my blood are far inferior to these two... Fu*k me...] It took longer to describe, but the attacks of the Saber King and Sword King ferociously came in contact with the Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake in the blink of an eye! An explosive sound was heard! Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang spurt out blood from their mouths as they were sent flying upside-down in the backward direction. But, the Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake was also brought to a halt even though it was going with irresistible speed! It stopped in mid-air! It was this little time that dered the death penalty of this Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake! Young Master Yu let out a long and loud shout. He extended his foot with lightning speed, and suddenly stamped on the Green-Rainbow-Blood Snakes tail with a veryrge force. A saber-light shed in his hand at the same time. And, violent sounds of bang were heard in a row thereafter! Young Master Yu was continually shing his saber on the necks of all three heads of the Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake! However, theyer of its scales was so hard that Young Master Yus saber couldnt chop it off. So, he kept attacking it nonstop! The Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake was screeching in pain. And, it continued to struggle as blood flooded out of it little by little. Jun Xi Zhus shadow flew and mmed the Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake using her sword-like palm. Then, she clenched her fist, and fiercely pounded it on the snake! The three heads of the Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake were shoved into the ground with three sounds of Bang! She then shouted, "Little Yu, youre an idiot! Pound its heads into the ground first. Why are you trying to chop its neck? Its neck is the hardest part of its whole body. There is almost no weapon in the world that can break its defence. Youre simply wasting your strength..." Shended dozens of thunderbolt-like punches on all three heads of the monster snake with a veryrge force while she said this since it was trying to lift them up! Young Master Yu exposed an expression of ridicule on his face. [Dammit! This magnificent Young Master got scolded, and also got called an idiot... And, I cant even dare to answer back... After all, shes my sister-inw. So, I cant afford to offend her...] Chu Yang was struck dumb when he saw this happen. He even raised his eyebrows in shock...! [This woman is really fierce...] Young Master Yu and Jun Xi Zhu continued thrashing of snake kept producing bang sounds... The two big shots of the Dark Bamboo continued to hammer it like it was a punching bag. They had pounded god-knows-how-many punches on the monster snake. The Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake had been struggling and swaying from side to side since the beginning. And, it was constantly trying to lift its heads from underground, but they continued to pound it down with tremendous force! This happened seven or eight times in a row. Then, the Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake gradually stopped moving. "Almost done." Jun Xi Zhu gasped for breath. She straightened her body. Then, she grabbed the tail of the Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake. And, she pulled the snake out from the ground since its whole body felt to have already be limp. The impact of the punches had already shattered its internals into pieces... [Has it already died? It cant die just like that!] Jun Xi Zhu suspiciously looked at this dead Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake. She then wrinkled her brows, "How did it die so easily?" Young Master Yu went close to it. He also stroked his chin, but remained puzzled after much consideration, "Somethings fishy. How did it get killed so easily? Moreover, it seemed to have a weakened appearance since the beginning of the fight..." Chu Yang had alsoe over. He secretly clicked his tongue, "This is such a mighty and overwhelming ninth grade spirit beast. And, they say... it looked weak from the beginning?" Jun Xi Zhu wrinkled her brows. She flipped her palm over, and a delicate dagger appeared in her hand. A cold light shed as she shed it with a shua sound. And, the snake-skin was conveniently cut open even though it had appeared extremely hard before! Jun Xi Zhusplexion became more unsightly! She cut-open the joints of the snake with the dagger, and moistened her hand with its blood. Then, she put it in her mouth. She tasted it, and suddenly stormed in anger, "Bastard! Who took out half of this snakes blood essence?!" Young Master Yu was greatly surprised, "What?" He also extended his finger, moistened it with the blood, and then tasted it. The expression on his face became strange as a result, "Blood essence is taken away? Oh my... Who has such great ability? Someone captured it alive, and took blood essence from it. But, the person didnt even scar this snakes body! This snake was still alive and kicking even after losing so much of its blood essence..." This was a strange fact! Half of the blood essence was missing from the body of a healthy and active ninth grade spirit beast? What kind of magical power... or remarkably talented person could pull this off? Jun Xi Zhus face got filled with a murderous look! "Dammit!" The hand of this Dark Bamboo Overlord went out like electricity. She smashed all three heads of the snake with three bang sounds. Then, she took out the three inner cores. They were white, red, and green in color. Then, she raised her leg and kicked at the corpse of this monster snake even though it weighed several hundred pounds! This kick was very ferocious! And, this kick sent the corpse flying to a distance of more than a thousand feet. Then, the corpse sted in the sky... [Crude! Valiant! Bold and powerful! Overbearing! Fu*king awesome!] Chu Yang and his brothers C who had just gathered around here C remained silent out of fear! Even Young Master Yus brows and eyes throbbed in a crazed manner since he was dumbstruck as well. The muscles on his face got twitched. A good while passed, but there was still a lingering fear on his face as he tilted his head, [Fortunately, the woman that this Young Master has found is her younger sister... and not her... shes indeed very scary...] [Oh god! Youre a very lucky person...] "These three inner cores are far from meeting my requirement!" Jun Xi Zhu sighed and said, "How can the blood essence be lost..." Suddenly, she turned around and shouted in a stern voice, "That bunch over there has spoilt the n! These bastards only know how to take unfair advantage. Kill them for me! These shameless bastards! I wanted this thing, and you had the guts toe and snatch it? These dogs have be very gutsy!" She became angrier as she continued to speak, "Kill them! Kill them all! You people want the blood of the spirit beast, right? I will make you drink your own blood!" [That person was able to capture a ninth grade spirit beast empty-handed. Moreover, that person extracted its blood essence without injuring it... Such a person is definitely a legendary existence.] Jun Xi Zhu admitted in her heart that she couldnt afford to offend such a person. She had no way to release the anger that she held in her heart as a result of this realization. So, she red up on these people instead! The subordinates of the Dark Bamboo ferociously threw themselves at these people as per Jun Xi Zhus order. Those King Level Experts fled in all directions like crying ghosts and howling spirits. Young Master Yu angrily shouted, "Especially, these people of Meng n...! Wipe them out for me! They were the first ones to interfere! They thought that I wouldnt see them..." Tragedy fell upon the people of the Meng n as a result. In fact, they almost shat their pants in fear. However, they also felt sad since they thought that they were being treated unjustly... [So many people had acted together... But, you only saw us?] Chapter 545 Reforms the Heavenly Armaments! Other people felt rxed as they heard this. They knew that Young Master Yu would be engaged with the Meng n. So, he wouldnte after them. Consequently, only the people of the Meng n would be surrounded by the people of Dark Bamboo. However, those eight or nine individuals of the Meng n were left dumbfounded. [God knows what offence our Meng n hasmitted against Young Master Yu? Crap! Were done for. We havent fulfilled the purpose we hade here for. And, we are even going to lose our lives here...] They didnt know why they had met with such a bad luck. After all, they hadmitted no offense against Young Master Yu. But, they had offended King of Hell Chu! The Meng ns people were in crisis because Meng Luo had wanted toy his hands on Mo Qing Wu. Perhaps they wouldve returned to their n to discard Meng Luos evil technique if they had known about this matter... However, they had no chance of doing so now! "Minister Yu! You... you cant do this, ah!" the Elder who was leading the Meng ns group shouted in sobbing tone. "When did we offend the friends of Dark Bamboo? We have always..." He hadnt even finished his sentence when Young Master Yu waved his hand with a frost-cold look on his face, "ughter them!" "Hah!" several hundred experts of Dark Bamboo bellowed loudly as they rushed out. And, the surroundings were suddenly filled with screams! "Lets fight together!" The Elder of the Meng n shouted in a desperate manner. He knew that they werent going to be lucky this time. In fact, the others didnt even know how to respond to his words. [We are facing several hundred experts of Dark Bamboo. There are a hundred or so King Level Experts among the ones who are about to besiege us... And, you say that we will fight together? Fight together with what?] Jun Xi Zhu tilted her head. She seemed to be smiling... and not smiling as she said, "Little Yu, you seem to abhor this Meng n a lot, dont you?" Young Master Yu faintly smiled, "I dont give a shit about them. The people of this world are the same in my eyes totally worthless. They are like pigs and dogs! But, that King of Hell Chu wants them dead." Jun Xi Zhu said oh, and further added, "They are genuinely in a tragic situation since King of Hell Chu wants them dead..." Young Master Yu smiled. At this moment, Chu Yang came over along with Gu Du Xing and the others. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang had been ruthlessly shaken up a moment ago. However, they had returned to normal by now. "We need to take our time to think carefully about this matter." Young Master Yu tightly wrinkled his brows and said, "Chu Yang, I need a help from you and your friends!" "Whats up?" Chu Yang asked. "I believe that you have also seen that our purpose was to get the blood essence of the ninth grade spirit beast! Its very useful to me and Lady Zhu!" Young Master Yu hesitated for a moment at first. He then said, "But, the situation has turned out differently now. It seems that someone has extracted most of the blood essence from that ninth grade spirit beast! And, we cant stand against the power of this person!" Young Master Yu gently let out a sigh of relief. Gloominess and sullenness shed through his eyes. He perhaps wouldve been an equal match to the person who had extracted the blood essence of the ninth grade spirit beast if his cultivation hadnt been destroyed in the past. But, he was much inferior as this time. So, how could he not be sullen? "I guess its okay to tell you that..." Young Master Yu spoke while weighing every sentence and word, "I need aplete inner core of the ninth grade spirit beast to treat my injury. I have been forcibly upgrading my strength ever since I have received this injury. My strength falls down unevenly because of this uncured injury. Each year, theres inevitably a period of time when my strength ferociously drops down to Emperor Level. And, I proceed to regain my lost strength after this phase is over. And, I need the inner core of a ninth grade spirit beast to make up for this condition! "Lady Zhu needs the blood essence to upgrade her cultivation and break through the current bottleneck of her cultivation!" Young Master Yu continued in a deep voice, "Therefore, our Dark Bamboo has made so much fuss over this matter by arriving in this Northern Wilderness. In fact, our strengths wouldve been enough to enable us to capture the ninth grade spirit beast on a normal day with ease... as long as it had made an appearance. But, this unexpected urrence has happened at this critical time! Someone is going about extracting the blood essence from the ninth grade spirit beasts! "Moreover, we cant use the spirit beast whose blood essence has been extracted... Just like this Green-Rainbow-Blood Snake!" Chu Yang nodded since he had finally understood the reason, "I see!" "Therefore, we need help from you and your brothers." Jun Xi Zhu picked-up on it, "King of Hell Chu, I will divide our manpower in eight squads after a while. Each team will need a leader. But, most of our men fear the name of the ninth grade spirit beasts... So, it is impossible for other people to lead the teams. Only Little Yu and I can do that. But, you guys can do this..." Jun Xi Zhu had a faint trace of envy in her eyes as she looked at Chu Yang and the others, "Its because you people have heavenly armaments in your hands!" "You want each of us to lead a team of yours, right?" Chu Yang asked in a frank and straightforward manner, "There wont be any problem in that!" Chu Yang had already seen the moves that Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang had made a while ago. So, he knew they were Fifth Grade King Level Experts now! It was hard to say whether it was the elixir or the coaching that Young Master Yu had given them... But, this was enough to indicate that everything had produced great results. In fact, Chu Yang wouldve separated his brothers, and wouldve made them go to train and gain experience at times like this even if Jun Xi Zhu hadnt requested it. He wouldve asked them to survive on their own so that they could touch upon their very own avenue in life! "Good! I will give one Induction Purple Crystal to each of you. You will need to input your spiritual power into the Induction Purple Crystal when you find the ninth grade spirit beast. And, we will immediately receive the signal when that happens!" Jun Xi Zhu continued, "Moreover, I will ce cores of Mysterious Ice Jade Lotuses amidst the thick ice-field of Northern Wilderness to lure-out the Wind Fox. And, we will surround the Wing Fox from eight directions when it appears. Then, it wont be able to run away..." She deeply sighed and said, "The Wind Fox is the quickest among all the ninth grade spirit beasts. It is the most elusive, and hardest to catch. But, we have no other choice but to lock the target on this Wind Fox. This person who extracts the blood essence from the ninth grade spirit beasts is seriously annoying!" Chu Yang had understood this... [The Wind Fox is the quickest. So, its obvious why Jun Xi Zhu doesnt seem that optimistic. But, theres a possibility that the entirety of its blood essence is safe because it is the quickest!] "Very well!" Chu Yang readily agreed. Gu Du Xing and the others were also eager to give it a try. "Moreover... you must pay attention to this thing. Dont get involved in any dispute with a man having a big mole on his face if youe across him... Hes a short and stout man... Just avoid him at all costs. Theres a possibility that you may not be able to avoid him. But, dont enrage him at any cost." Jun Xi Zhu hesitated for a while at first. Then, she finally said, "Hes a man from the Xiao n of the Upper Three Heavens... Remember dont get into a conflict with him." "The Xiao n of the Upper Three Heavens..." Chu Yang silently repeated these words. "Also, a ninth grade spirit beast has never appeared in the Middle Three Heavens before. This is the first time so many have appeared here all of a sudden. So, many mysterious experts will certainly appear. Therefore, you guys must take care of yourselves." Jun Xi Zhu repeatedly warned. "I will keep that in mind," Chu Yang solemnly replied. "Good. We must set into action as soon as possible since theres a risk that this person will act first if we dy!" Jun Xi Zhu made a prompt decision. She then issued a series of orders. She made the arrangements in clear diction, and the groups of people were divided in a sh. She then said, "Good luck!" Then, she went away like wind with her team. Young Master Yuughed out loud. Then, he floated up and said with a smile while being in the air, "King of Hell Chu, this is the first time we are working together..." His voice hadnt even faded at this time. However, his body had already disappeared in the midst of the boundless heavy snow. Gu Du Xing cupped his fist in his other hand, "Big Brother, take care of yourself!" He was about to leave when Chu Yang hastily called out to him, "Everyone wait a moment!" "Whats the matter?" Dong Wu Shang halted his footsteps. "Let me have a look at your weapons. I need to see if they have been damaged in the recent fights..." Chu Yang softly said. "Yes, they have received some damage... But, it is nothing serious." Gu Du Xing smiled. He took out the ck Dragon Sword, and handed it over to Chu Yang. Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo also handed over their swords. Dong Wu Shang was standing on one side with his saber in his hand. Chu Yang stroked the weapons one by one. And, he spoke-up after a good while had passed, "Theres no problem with them. I can rest assured now. Ha-ha, you guys need to go now. We cant bete for this one." The four of them set out on their journeys in different directions with their teams. However, everyones hearts were filled with doubt C [Big Brother, what was that about? Did you take our weapons just to have a look? Just to touch them...?] They felt their weapons to be somewhat different ever since Chu Yang had stroked them. But, none of them was able to tell how their weapons felt different. So, they could only mutter in their hearts... [It seems to be my illusion...] They disappeared without trace with these thoughts in their minds. Chu Yang had a faint smile on his face as he saw them leave from far away. He had secretly reformed these weapons using the Nine Tribtions Sword a moment ago. He had gently applied the Sun and Moon Ointment on these weapons, and had infused the essence of genuine weapon into these weapons. Therefore, these weapons would no longer be ordinary! Instead, they had turned into heavenly armaments! They would now be capable of giving birth to spiritual intelligence of their own! Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and the others would able to make use of this advantage in certain situations only. Moreover, these weapons would reflect more and more of their true abilities once they had drank blood and imed more lives. "We should set out as well." Chu Yang pulled Mo Qing Wus small hand, and nodded towards the forty people he was going to lead. He said, "Follow me." Then, they all sped along the direction he had chosen. There were twenty King Level Experts among the forty people. The others were Ninth Grade Revered Martial Artists. They obviously werent very convinced on why Minister Jun had assigned this youth as their leader. But, they still resolutely followed his orders and sped along as he took the lead. Wind and snow filled the air. This left the horizon to appear hazy. The old man who had been chasing them arrived here soon after. However, there wasnt a soul in sight... only corpses were left. He sniffed the smell, and suddenly said in anger, "Who is this person? He has unexpectedly deployed troops to mislead me! There are several teams, and theyprise of dozens of people of same number. Moreover, they have gone in different directions... Are they trying to torment my old and weary body?" He then rose higher in the sky with a soaring sound and chased forward while galloping. In fact, he seemed to be break dancing as he mumbled, "I am not willing to believe that I cant find you..." He limitlesslyined to himself, "You said back then... that you... you would only follow them, and that this matter would be over at once. But, look whats happened now. Looking for her is like finding a needle in a haystack... Why were you just gawking back then? Why didnt you act then itself? You have brought this upon yourself... Now suffer! Everything would be finished if some other old guy saw her..." It hadnt been too long since Chu Yang had rushed out. Suddenly, he felt that the Induction Purple Crystal in his hand had started to heat up. So, he put it forward and looked at it. There seemed to be a vague white line on the crystal, and it was pointing westwards. Chu Yang changed his direction, and followed the direction that the Induction purple crystal had pointed towards. He had suddenly be somewhat curious about this Induction Purple Crystal. [It is indeed a very good item. Im not worried about losing contact with my brothers because I have this thing. I can promptly go and save them in case any of themes across any danger...] He groaned in his heart as he madly rushed forwards. He sped along for several dozen kilometres, but stopped all of a sudden. Some people were clearly lying in wait up ahead... It was evident that they were waiting for something... ... Chapter 546 Experts Gather! A King Level Expert behind Chu Yang had already stepped forward before Chu Yang could open his mouth. The King Level Expert then yelled, "I am a subordinate of the Dark Bamboo Group of the Middle Three Heavens. We would like to take the path ahead! Which of our friends are hidden there in the snow?" His voice sent vibrations in the air like the sound of a copper bell, and crushed the snowkes. A white shadow shed in front of Chu Yang and his team. The shadow replied in cultured and refined voice, "I am Ao Xie Yun of the Ao n. I havee here to hunt ninth grade spirit beast. The Dark Bamboo wants to take this road. So, my brothers will make way for them!" The levelled snowy area to the front tumbled over to the sides as he issued the order. And, dozens of people stood up. Their whole bodies were draped in white snow. Then, they retreated to both sides. "So, its Young Master Ao Xie Yun of the Ao n!" that King Level Expert spoke-out in a deep voice, "Thank you!" Chu Yang cupped his hands in greeting towards Ao Xie Yun. Then, he sped along while taking the lead. They faded away in the wind and snow in the blink of an eye. "Wasnt that King of Hell Chu? What is he doing here?" Ao Xie Yun muttered to himself while looking at the back profile of forty or so people. His heart was full of doubts. Then, he waved his hand, "Go on and hide! The ninth grade spirit beast would appear here when its being chased by people. And, we will act ording to the n when that happens!" Everyoneplied with his order. They scuttled around the snowy ground for a while, and eventually concealed themselves inside the snow. It was obvious that Ao Xie Yun didnt have any confidence of tracking down a ninth grade spirit beast at this time. So, he had chosen the stupidest method to catch one put trust to chance rather than show initiative! This method was very silly. But, it was quite effective in this part of the world. They couldnt capture the ninth grade spirit beast if it didnt pass from here. And, they could only meet it head-on if it came across them. It was also possible that their luck may not favour them. And, they may not be able to obtain the blood essence of the beast in that case. But, it was still possible that they might be allowed to take a little blood from the body of the beast if they couldnd a good impression on those who were chasing after the spirit beast... A white shadow seemed to being over like a hurricane from the distant west. The road along which the shadow was rushing seemed to have personified. In fact, that road seemed to have the eyes made of wind, and a mouth made of hurricane! Moreover, this white shadow moved two times faster than the wind it was carrying along! The shadow would suddenly scuttle in the east sometimes. And then, it would suddenly be in the west. It had formed a dazzling white shadow in the sky by doing this. In fact, this white shadow wouldve already run away to gods know how far away by the time a person would look at it... Such a speed could shock anyone! However, this white shadow was clearly frightened and anxious to the extreme. Also, it seemed to be confused as to which road to choose. In fact, it seemed to have lost its head. It was asionally issuing squeaking sounds in fright while dashing madly. A quick and agile silhouette was chasing after it in the sky far behind it. The agility skill of this person seemed free and at ease. His speed didnt seem that high at first sight. In fact, he appeared to be moving at a moderate speed. But, this persons shadow was covering a distance of thousands of feet each time it shed! A hand came over to grab that little white shadow! The white shadow became panic-stricken, and fled away with all its might. But, that persons shadow followed after it all the way. "Dont run, my little darling! I only want half of your blood essence. I wont take your life... Oh child, dont run." But, how could this white shadow dare to stop running? It would continue to run until itsst breath... The white shadow turned over since it didnt have a chance. It suddenly got down, and dug under the snow. Consequently, it disappeared without a trace. The persons shadow coldly snorted in the sky. He suddenly extended out his hand, and fiercely grabbed downwards in the emptiness. And, an explosive sound resonated as his hand went a thousand feet deep into the ground. Moreover, it had covered the surface area of a hundred feet. The entire section of the ground had been grabbed out by this person! And, this had exposed a pitch-ck big hole there. The white shadow shed. It panicked and ran out of the big hole. It changed into a streak of light with a sh, and elerated into the distance. "Oh little child... Dont run... dont you understand that you cant run away from my hands..." That persons shadow shook his head and faintly smiled. There was look of helplessness in his eyes. Then, his body streaked across the sky with a sh as he continued to pursue. A sky-shaking roar was heard from the direction at this time. It hade from the direction in which the white shadow had fled. A red shadow had soared up in the sky, and it seemed as if it would set the sky on fire. The white shadow became overjoyed, and swiftly rushed towards that direction. In fact, it wouldve spoken-out while crying tears of joy if it had possessed the ability to speak... [Oh dear mother! Finally, a scapegoat has appeared...] However, that person who was chasing it was clearly startled by this. He said, "Howe a Fire Lion has also appeared here? Well, I guess I would have to take a scoop of it too!" The silhouette elerated to chase over. A sky-shaking roar was again heard not too long after. However, this sound hade from another direction. "Eh? Its being very strange this time... how many ninth grade spirit beasts are here in total? Three of them have suddenly appeared in this ce? A Single-Horned Dragon has also appeared here..." the persons shadow muttered to himself, "This is also good. This has saved me from a long and wearisome journey..." He chased for another few dozen kilometres, and suddenly had a realization, "No wonder this seemed so strange. So, someone has put the core of Mysterious Ice Jade Lotus in the middle of the wilderness." He no longer held back his strength when he realized this, and he let out a loud cry. He had been going as fast as lightning until now. However, his speed had suddenly be even faster. "This is too bad! That bastard has arrived here too!" The old man who had been looking for Mo Qing Wu was alsoing from behind. However, hisplexion had changed by now. In fact, he was bing increasingly difited as he rushed forwards, "I have discovered one with great difficulty. I wont let him snatch it away at any cost..." A few smack sounds came as he was speaking. He struck three or four ps on his own face while he was still busy rushing, "You old fool! You allowed yourself to be confused at the crucial moment and made a mistake. Look, this has created such a problem now..." He flew past with a whistling sound. A short and stout guy was sniffing the air again and again at a ce far away in another direction. He had a big mole on his forehead. He seemed alert. He looked up and started to listen carefully. Then, he held out his hand, and pointed in a direction as he said, "Over there! Go!" A group of three people changed their direction and madly rushed over when they heard his order. A white-clothed man helplessly shook his head and muttered from his position in the far north direction, "These guys are so idle. They have nothing to do. They havee running to the Middle Three Heavens to hunt a ninth grade spirit beast... are there not plenty of them in the Upper Three Heavens? Is there some other purpose behind their arrival? This doesnt look good. I must go and take a look!" He was about to leave. But, he again cussed and muttered to himself, "I dont know why those two old guys havee down. Im no match for them... Should I go after them? Should I really go after them? Or maybe... I shouldnt go? Fu*k it! I will go after them!" His slim body rose up in the air, span like a gyroscope with a whistling sound, and disappeared without a trace. ... Young Master Yus ck robe was fluttering at an unknown location in the wilderness. He moved his hand towards a spirit beast that had a zing body! Young Master Yu didnt show any mercy this time. He was putting all of his strength in every move! That zing spirit beast was pounded. And, it let out an awkward scream ahwooh ah oh wooh! Young Master Yusplexion turned more and more red. His movements became more and more heavy, and his agility skills also became more and more quick! A blue and a red shadow were whirling around each other. Their wild movements were hitting the snow in the surrounding as if sky and earth were turning upside down. A long shadow wasing over flying from afar. It was a fantastic creature with a long and strange horn on its head! It nodded its head and wagged its tail, and rushed into the battlefield Young Master Yu was still fighting in! There was a dreamy lotus in that ce. Moreover, it was in its full bloom. It was the Mysterious Ice Jade Lotus! The lotus core! "Evil creature!" Jun Xi Zhus silhouette rushed in the air with a shout. She left thousands of afterimages in her wake as she wildly swept over. She took a risk, and snatched the Mysterious Ice Jade Lotus from below the teeth of this Single-Horned Dragon. Then, she turned over her hand, and put it in her bosom! Such a good item had flew away from its ws? How could this Single-Horned Dragon endure this? It became angry! It opened its big mouth, and let out a loud and angry roar! Its four stake-like legs stepped upon this thin ice-field, and shook it out! Jun Xi Zhu knitted her elegant eyebrows. The situation that had unfolded was beyond her expectations. She had originally wanted to lure-out one beast. And, her n was to team up with Young Master Yu to quickly capture that one beast by using theirbined strength. Who wouldve imagined that they would get two beasts at a single time?! Unexpectedly, this Single-Horned Dragon didnt go away. It was instead roaring while nodding its head and wagging its tail. It looked towards Jun Xi Zhu like a creditor. And, it seemed as if it was demanding her for its Mysterious Ice Jade Lotus to be returned! Suddenly, Jun Xi Zhu felt ridiculous and happy at the same time! [Does this Single-Horned Dragon wish to die for this Mysterious Ice Jade Lotus?] However, the Single-Horned Dragon flew into a rage when it saw that its demand wasnt fulfilled. It rose up and curled its body in mid-air. Then, it suddenly stretched out. And, its more-than-a-hundred-feet-long plump body came scuttling down! Unexpectedly, it had taken the initiative to attack! "This evil creature is acting very recklessly!" Jun Xi Zhu became furious. She brandished her hands, and unleashed her palm-shadows as she resolutely went up to meet force with force! She didnt even draw back a single step! And, that was because Young Master Yu was on the verge ofpleting the task behind her. So, she couldnt draw back at this time! The Single-Horned Dragon howled with an explosive sound. All four of its ws flipped over and turned towards the sky as it was mmed backwards by the collision. Jun Xi Zhu also bellowed loudly at the same time. The snow around her body suddenly dispersed outwards as she fiercely recoiled backwards. And, her body suddenly went cutting into Young Master Yus fighting circle like a lightning bolt. Her palms were bleeding due to that collision. However, she merely shook her hands, and crazily pounded several hundred ps on the head of the Fire Lion! Young Master Yu also attacked it at the same time! They had clearly felt those formidable auras swiftly and violently approaching this ce from all directions! Therefore, they knew that they had no time to lose! They wouldnt be able to monopolize these treasures even if they dyed for one moment! Therefore, both of them had to stake their lives on this one moment! It could be said that this was bad luck for this Fire Lion. It had gotten enticed by an elixir, and it was about to get killed for it. The outer skin that it had always been proud of had been cracked open! In fact, it had been beaten to a pulp from top to bottom! The ninth grade spirit beasts were supposed to be powerful. But, how could they withstand besiege from two Saint Level Experts? It didnt even get any time to scream. mes were still zing on its damaged body, but it had already lost its life! It had gotten deeply buried in the ground. Jun Xi Zhu took out an enormous Purple Crystal Jade Bottle, and got ready to extract. She used her hands to draw out the blood essence from the fractured spinal column of the Fire Lion. She then exposed an expression of happiness on her face. After all, the blood essence from this beast hadnt been extracted previously. So, it waspletely intact. She extracted the entire blood essence from this beast, and took the inner core as well. She then saw that the Single-Horned Dragon and Young Master Yu had already engaged in battle! The Single-Horned Dragon cried out strangely when it saw that Jun Xi Zhu was looking towards it. It had been withstanding Young Master Yus attack so far. But, it had been using its entire strength to do that. It tumbled backwards, and suddenly got panicky. It seemed like it couldnt decide which way to run to. It was already unable to handle one... So, how would it handle two of them? These two people had genuinely scared this dragon! The elixir had also been forcibly taken away from it. And, it had be so angry that it hadnt even thought of the consequences when that had happened. But, it hade back to its senses now. It was true that this ninth grade spirit beast had the dignity of a nine grade spirit beast. So, it would be very humiliating if it had to run away. But, it would still be far better than that foolish lion which had been skinned a moment ago, right? However, it didnt pay attention that it had deviated from its direction when it decided to run. Therefore, it didnt flee in the direction from which it hade. Instead, it had started to flee towards the east. And, a very small white shadow was crazily rushing over from the east. In fact, this figure was so fast that it seemed as if it was howling in the wind like a tornado. ... Chapter 547 So Powerful! This delicate white shadow quickly and skilfully swept past from under the body of the Single-Horned Dragon with a whooshing sound. It then madly dashed away while taking help of the impeded line of sight that was provided by the gigantic body of the Single-Horned Dragon... Suddenly, it sensed that a person with as great a formidable aura as its pursuer wasing from the front. This meant that two people with formidable auras were approaching it from two sides! [Is this a trap?] The little white shadow lost its head out of fear upon this realization. In fact, this strong creature unexpectedly felt weak in its paws in this split second! It rolled its eyes a few times. Then, it sensed a friendly auraing from a certain direction. So, it fled in that direction without the slightest hesitation. In that direction... Chu Yang was rushing over while carrying Mo Qing Wu. Chu Yangs heartbeats fastened as he heard an earth-shattering sound from afar. And, he immediately elerated his pace. That white shadow shed past with a shua sound. Its speed so fast that it was difficult to see it with naked eyes. In fact, the white shadow disappeared before Chu Yang could even react. Then, arge hurricane with formidable power came sweeping along with the whiz of the wind. One couldnt even open their eyes in the face of such powerful wind. In fact, one would even feel empty under feet... as if they were being thrown up towards the sky. Chu Yang shouted loudly. He held Mo Qing Wu tightly in his arms as he used his entire strength to stand firm on the ice-field. The hurricane blew past them, and eventually formed a tornado behind the two of them. It then went further into the distance in a straight line! "What just happened?" Chu Yang opened his eyes. He puffed out a piece of snow that had gone inside his mouth because of the hurricane. He then shook his head to shake off the ice and snow. Mo Qing Wu obviously didnt understand what had just happened. So, she could only shake her head nkly. Neither of them noticed as a small white head peeked out from the pocket of Mo Qing Wus loose-fitting sable-fur coat in a careful manner. It rolled its eyes in a circle. A section of snow-white tail was emerging from the back of its head. Its tails stood erect, and were swinging. However, the little head went back inside Mo Qing Wus pocket immediately-after. And, only a small section of its gpole-like tail was left outside now. Then, it immediately extended out its delicate white w, and quietly pulled its tail inside... However, Mo Qing Wu and Chu Yang werepletely unaware of this... Chu Yang had especially prepared this furred-coat for Mo Qing Wu. And, he had then wrapped Mo Qing Wus petite body inside it. He had also made a big pocket in the coat; it was meant to carry food and snacks... However, neither of them couldve ever expected that a formidable ninth grade spirit beast would take refuge in such a small ce. The delicate head moved slightly inside the pocket. It had made itselffortable therein. In fact, it had lied down, and had covered its whole body with its tail. [Ive blended into the color of this sable-furred coat. No one would think that a ninth grade spirit beast is hidden here as long as I dont move my tail...] This little thingfortably breathed a sigh of relief. Then, it looked around its new abode. And, it realized that many sweets were present there... on its side. It tried to un-wrap a candy. And then, it put the candy into its mouth. [Wow!] [Its so delicious! So delicious!] [Is this ce paradise...?] The pure aura that wasing from Mo Qing Wus body had made this little beast veryfortable. In fact, it couldnt help but close its eyes in contentment. [Hm? Something doesnt feel right! How is this girls body is gathering spirit energy?] [Isnt this the purest form of spirit energy? Wow! Its veryfortable, ah...] This tiny spirit beast had already approved of this ce in this short period of time. It didnt wish to leave it. It looked at a pouch that was full of colorful candies... [Humph! I wont get so many good things to eat if I leave this ce...] [Moreover, this small girl can gather spirit energy... So, wouldnt I soon have more than one tail if I practice while staying by her side?] [Plus, no one would be able to recognize my true identity if I have a human as a cover... This will be like shooting two birds with one stone.] [But... for how long can I stay at her side?] This little guy anxiously rolled its eyes... [This matter is going to get messier.] ... A thunderp-like explosive sound echoed in the sky! Everyone lifted their heads to look at it... and were left stunned by what they saw! Jun Xi Zhu and Young Master Yu were even more stunned than the others! The Single-Horned Dragon that was alive and kicking a moment ago... had gone limp! Moreover, it was letting out painful wails from its mouth... A white-robed man was causally carrying it by its tail. This white-robed man stood in the emptiness high up in the sky. However, it seemed as if he was standing on the summit of some mountain, and that there was solid and stable tform under his feet. He gently swayed his hands, and it seemed as if that Single-Horned Dragon C a ninth grade spirit beast with formidable power C was being swung around by him like a horsewhip... This man had a casual and carefree appearance! The Single-Horned Dragon cried boohoo sounds from its mouth. The white-robed man spoke-up in a mocking way, "Havent I only extracted a little bit of your blood essence? Look at your pathetic appearance!" The Single-Horned Dragon wailed twice. It let out two boohoo sounds. It then hung its head in low spirits... [I ept my misfortune... as decreed by fate.] Jun Xi Zhus eyeballs almost popped out as she looked at this scene. [This man... is so powerful!] [Is he a Supreme Expert?] The white-robed man seemed to be finished dealing with this beast. So, he casually tossed it away. However, the Single-Horned Dragon was thrown away at a very high speed... And, it went flying to a distance of thousands of feet! "Ive spared your life!" The white-robed man said indifferently. Suddenly, he erected his eyebrows and shouted loudly, "I said that Ive spared its life! Is it possible that you want to kill it, you bastard?!" His voice wasnt too loud. In fact, the people who were present there didnt even feel anything. But, the voice had somehow travelled to the west like an artillery shell... A short and stout man was about to chase after the Single-Horned Dragon over that side. However, he let out a pitiful scream when this happened. His body suddenly fell down on the ground from the mid-air, and went rolling over! It turned out that the words of that white-robed man had changed into a powerful spiritual energy attack. They had then flown out to a distance of over a dozen kilometres, and had suddenly exploded near the ear of this short and stout person. Consequently, he had listened to the words very clearly. But, these words had left him to suffer an unprecedented jolt! This level of controlling capability was simply beyond imagination! The seven apertures of this short and stout mans head had started to bleed by the time he stood up. He also had a big mole on his forehead. So, his present appearance seemed even more terrible than a normal persons would have! The two people who were following him also became gobsmacked. They hastily stepped forward, "Sixth Master! What happened, Sixth Master?" The short and stout man revealed an extremely frightful look in his eyes. The look in his eyes flickered with uncertainty as he looked in the direction this voice hade from. He couldve gotten that Single-Horned Dragon by simply extending his hand. However, he had no desire to put his hand on it anymore! "Come over here!" the white-robed man coldly said. This message also travelled to a distance of over a dozen kilometres through the air to arrive to the front of the short and stout man. The air in front of the short and stout man densely vibrated as a result. And, three words appeared out of nowhere, "Come over here!" Suddenly, a voice transmitted out of the three words that were written in the air. And, these were the exact-same three words, "Come over here!" They were full of power and authority that could not be refused! This person obviously possessed the power to dominate the world! The legs of the short and stout man became so numb that he nearly knelt down. He endured it with difficulty as he said, "Follow me. Be careful... Dont make any irresponsible remarks." He mumbled in his heart, "Dammit! It seems that Ive run into a monster this time... Fu*k! Ive never met him once in the Upper Three Heavens, but I ran into him after I arrived in the Middle Three Heavens... Why the fu*k did this have to happen? Ive run into such a master now. Do I have no other choice but to acknowledge my bad luck..." He walked along with his two subordinates, and proceeded towards the direction from where the voice hade. However, he had hung his head in very dispirited manner. That white-clothed man who was hurriedly rushing here from the north smiled wryly, "You have indeed run into a monster! How can this be good?" This white-clothed man heard a voice as he was thinking this, "What are you doing there? You alsoe to me!" The white-clothed man forced a smile at first. Then, he also rushed over due to theck of a better option. Winds rose and clouds scudded in the south as a frantic persons shadow came rushing over from the horizon. The sight of his incredible momentum made it seem as if the whole sky had arrived along with him! Jun Xi Zhu and Young Master Yu looked at each other, and felt shocked in their hearts! These two individuals were already standing on the peak of the Middle Three Heavens! In fact, it could be said that there was no third person who was more powerful than Jun Xi Zhu and Young Master Yu! However, this white-robed man had appeared at this time. And, he was far more powerful than these two. Moreover, the cultivation of this frantic figure that had arrived wildly a moment ago seemed evenly matched with the white-robed man... They looked at each other again, but they only saw tranquillity in each others eyes. The matter hade to a point that no disaster would ur if they were lucky. But, they would have nowhere to hide if the disaster came for them. It would just happen! The man who hade from the south was the old man who had been chasing after Mo Qing Wu. He had arrived here as well. He looked at the white-robed man. Both of them stood floating high up in the sky. However, one of them stood a little lower in altitude. Then, their eyes met. The spirit energy in the atmosphere began to produce dense sounds of collision in the moment their eyes met. Suddenly, the sky seemingly cracked. In fact, it seemed as if a ck hole had opened in the sky, and had then begun to expand. The crack then went spreading downwards until it reached the ground. It seemed as if the zone between these two men had gotten divided into two parts! A crack of undeterminable depth was suddenly split open in the ground with a bang sound! It was three feet wide, and immeasurably deep! A wave of cold and gloomy wind blew out from the crack. It seemed as if it wasing straight out of hell! These two had merely red at each other. However, that had given rise to such an incredible impact! Chu Yangs heart started to beat loudly at the sight of this. Monsters! Real monsters! Then, Chu Yang looked at the expression on the faces of Jun Xi Zhu and Young Master Yu. And, he became more certain that these two people were Supreme Level Experts! The Supreme Level was an existence that had been standing on the peak in the Nine Heavens Continent since the ancient times! No one could possess such incredible power... except for a Supreme Level Expert! "Why have youe here!" the white-robed man wore a warm smile on his face as he asked. He had lowered his head, and was looking at the people on the ground like a supreme sovereign looks at his subjects. It seemed that he was talking to the people who he had his eyes on. But, he had instead spoken these words to that man who was standing opposite to him in the air. The spatial crack in the air had already disappeared. A faint stream of energy slowly rose up in the air as he spoke these words. Then, a dense voice suddenly echoed him, "Why have youe here?" Then, the voice suddenly jumped up. It seemed as if countless people were speaking at the same time... in a chaotic and disorderly manner! "Why have youe here?!" "Why have youe here?!" "Why have youe here?!" "Have youe here?!" "Youe here?!" ... Chapter 548 Unexpected Arrival of Supreme Level Experts? The white-robed man had spoken alone, but it seemed that the entire world was repeating after him. It seemed that everything wasplying and coordinating with him. Even the mountains seemed to echo in order to respond to him! The sounds of booming and rumbling filled the air. Even the snowkes high up in the sky stopped falling after these words were spoken! Instead, they merely stayed afloat in the air... The other strange old man grinned high in the sky. He then said, "Why have youe here?" This voice was very ordinary, but it was filled with arrogance! One spoke first and the other spoketer, but the two voices still collided in the air! A dull sound of bang was heard. The solid snowkes in the air crashed down with a shua sound. In fact, they fell on the ground like a snow-wall. The weight of the umted snow in the sky had increased due to abundance of snowkes because many of them had stayed afloat for some time. However, the snowkes in the air again went back to falling with their normal speed after this snow-wall fell down. The bodies of these two men didnt shake even a little bit. They remained unaffected. It was evident that they were evenly matched. One of them had stood high in the air, while the other one a little lower as they confronted each other from a distance. "I havee to extract a little bit of the blood essence of ninth grade spirit beasts to refine elixirs," the white-robed man softly smiled and said, "Apparently, your cultivation hasnt reduced even after so many years. It seems that the fight a few yearster will make it clear as to who among us is the number one in the world." "Number one in the world..." the grey-robed man smiled and said as he stood above in the air, "I wouldve killed you with bare hands if that bastard Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword hadnt injured my meridians. Would you have stood a chance topete me to be the number one in the world in that case?" "Thats utter nonsense," The white-robed man felt neither offended nor furious. He mildly scolded with a polite, modest, and reasonable attitude, "He injured your meridians during that time. Did he not break my legs too? The difference between the healing times for our injuries wasnt more than a year. So, why are you still bringing up this old topic?" These two didnt pay attention to what the others would think of them. They were causally talking as if they were chatting about family gossip. Chu Yang suddenly opened his eyes wide! He felt as if a thunderp had rumbled in his ears! [That must be the previous Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword!] [These two people have fought with the previous Master of Nine Tribtions Sword!] [Doesnt it mean that these two old guys have been living for more than ten-thousand years? My goodness! Whats the cultivation level of these old monsters?] Chu Yang became alert. [Its not surprising that the Sword Spirit warned me... These two chaps will figure out that I am the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword if I expose it in front of them!] Chu Yang strictly ordered the Sword Spirit to not move randomly as he thought of it. In fact, he told him to refrain from interrupting him, or getting in touch with him. He also warned the Nine Tribtions Sword to not move heedlessly. In fact, he ordered everything to stay dormant, and not to freak out by any chance! These two people werepeting for the title of being number one in the world! So, couldnt it be said that the cultivation of these two men was the strongest in the entire Nine Heavens? There was no one who could surpass these two! They were indeed valiant! No one had expected that they would run into such people in this Northern Wilderness. This was extremely unexpected! Mo Qing Wu didnt know what the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword was. However, Jun Xi Zhu, Young Master Yu, Gu Du Xing, and the others were startled even more than Chu Yang. Even the other King Level Experts were no exceptions. Their jaws dropped in fright. In fact, several of them painfully groaned since they had dislocated their jaws. [These two had fought with the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword ten-thousand years ago! My goodness...] That grey-robed old man snorted and spoke, "Strangely, that bastard suddenly disappeared. Otherwise, I wouldve made him pay!" The white-robed man chuckled. He lowered his head while shaking it, and said, "Ning Tian Ya, youre boasting so shamelessly. Youre talking impractically... youre seriously getting on my nerves." The grey-robed man replied angrily, "Bu Liu Qing, dont you want to take revenge from that sword guy? Or... are you pretending to be magnanimous? How would I have known your true colors you treacherous, murderous, mean, senseless, dirty, filthy bastard? The white-robed man Bu Liu Qing simply and elegantly shook his head, "Of course, I want to. But, I think that he has either gone missing... or died. So, what was the use of talking about it over and over if he cant be found? It only made me angry; thats all. It had no other use except for making one angry. Ning Tian Ya, I tell you that you should learn from me. Youre so narrow-minded." He sincerely sighed after he was done saying that. It seemed that he felt pity towards this old rival who had been tangled with him for more than ten-thousand years... They had been tangled with each other for more than ten-thousand years. So, how could Bu Liu Qing not understand the character of this rival? Moreover, he knew that these words would make his opponent angry. So, he was ready, and was seeking for a good ce to have a fight with this old fogy... However, he hadnt expected that Ning Tian Ya would mischievouslyugh and say, "You dont worry about my narrow-mindedness... And, one would only learn nonsense if they follow your suit," he sat down in the air as he said this. Then, he started to look at the snowkes falling from the sky. He spoke-up after a moments pause, "Finish your work and get lost from here. I want to bask in the sun in peace." Bu Liu Qing was stunned by this! [How did this old bastard suddenly change his temperament? This is not how he behaves...] Bu Liu Qing had been left very confused by his old rivals reply. [Bask in the sun... you havee to the northern wilderness in the Middle Three Heavens to bask in the sun...? So, you think the sun will especially appear for you, old bastard! This ce is covered with snow and clouds throughout the year. Where would the sune from?] [This old bastard is very bad at telling lies!] He then saw that a big meat ball wasing over from a faraway distance. It was making a wheezing sound since it was gasping for breath. This meat-ball approached closer, and one could finally tell that it was that short and stout master. His t head was pressed in his neck. His potbelly was quivering up and down. His small and short legs were hardly visible. Moreover, they were continuously intertwining as he was running over... In fact, it seemed as if two chopsticks had been inserted under a watermelon. And then, a smaller melon had been ced on the top of the watermelon. He came closer. And, it could be seen that his face, his eyes, his nose, and his mouth... all were round. The strangest thing was that he had a big round mole on his forehead... "Senior... Senior..." The short and stout man had arrived here tumbling the entire way. And, he hadnt dared to use spiritual power in doing so. His brows had gotten beaded with sweat by the time he reached below the white-robed man. He then spoke while gasping for breath, "I C Xiao Chang Feng of Xiao n C pay respect to the senior." This short and stout man had taken such a creative, yet confident and easy name. Everyone almost burst intoughter when they heard this. But, no one dared tough... [Xiao Chang Feng of Xiao n! Does his name genuinely mean Strong Wind...] [A man of Xiao n C one of the nine Great Ruling ns of the Upper Three Heavens!] The arrival of a person from the Nine Great Ruling ns of the Upper Three Heavens in the Middle Three Heavens was simr to the arrival of an Imperial Minister! How could anyone dare to offend him? The white-robed man was somewhat startled as he looked at this short and stout man. He shook his head after a long while. Then, he gently scolded, "Motherfu*ker. Its such a waste that someone like you has such a creative and exquisite name..." "Yes. Yes." Xiao Chang Feng bowed his short and stout body. He wiped the sweat from his face and said, "It is my fault. I shouldnt insult such a fine name... I will go back to my n, and report to the n Lord. I will get my name changed!" "Change it to Xiao Fat Pig!" Bu Liu Qing insipidly suggested. "Many thanks to the senior for bestowing this name upon me! I will be called Xiao Fat Pig from today onwards!" Unexpectedly, Xiao Chang Feng excitedly turned his head and shouted, "Did you hear it? Senior has changed my name. Call me Xiao Fat Pig from now on, okay?" The short and stout man had heard the words of the white-robed Bu Liu Qing. He obviously knew that this white-robed man was the topmost personality of the Nine Heavens! So, how could he dare to disrespect this man in any way? He didnt even feel mocked by the words of the white-robed man. In fact, he wouldve delightedly gorged himself on dog-shit if this white-robed man had asked him to do so! He wouldnt have dared to hesitate! Everyone was dumbstruck! [Is he genuinely from the Nine Great Ruling Aristocratic ns of the Upper Three Heavens? How can he be this spineless?!] Only Young Master Yu stared at this Xiao Fat Pig with aplex look in his eyes. [This Xiao Fat Pig cant be taken lightly. Hes a treacherous and sinister man. He changed his attitude the moment he noticed that a very powerful expert is here. He didnt even hesitate to be soft-spoken and submissive for the sake of his survival!] However, it was somewhat certain that everyone present here would have to suffer from the violent treachery of this Xiao Fat Pig once Bu Liu Qing had left the ce! In fact, they would be killed to prevent the leakage of this incident! This treacherous man wouldnt leave these people alive. Else, they could go and publicize that he had shamelessly bowed his head and bent his knee. Then, the world would know that he had acted servilely without having any trace of shame! Bu Liu Qing looked at him with some disgust and said, "You wait on one side for now!" Then, Bu Liu Qing turned his head and looked at Jun Xi Zhu. Then, he spoke-up with a sweet smile, "Little girl, I know that you have obtained the blood essence of a ninth grade spirit beast. But, this old man wants to refine elixirs. So, I urgently need arge amount of blood essence. Would you be willing to part with that? Dont worry. I will give you a fair deal!" Jun Xi Zhu hesitated. She had contradictory thoughts in her heart. She struggled for a good while, and finally made up her mind. Then, she looked up and replied, "You are omnipotent, Senior. So, I assume that you can also see that I have arrived at the bottleneck. And, I need blood essence of a ninth grade spirit beast to break through it. I am drooling with desire for the promise that the Senior has made... but... Im afraid that I cant ept it." Chu Yang couldnt help but smack his lips. [This woman is very brave!] [A Supreme Level Expert wants something that she has. And, she rejected to his face without even beating around the bush...] Bu Liu Qing hadnt anticipated that Jun Xi Zhu would reject his request. In fact, he had thought that he would receive the blood essence the moment he would say those words. In fact, he had already started thinking about what he should give to Jun Xi Zhu aspensation. But, he hadnt expected that she would throw such harsh words of rejection at him. "You mean... youre refusing me?" Bu Liu Qing puckered up his brows. The color of his face slightly changed. This was somewhat unbelievable for him... So, he asked this to confirm. Jun Xi Zhu nodded and replied, "Yes, this junior is declining!" She smiled and added, "This junior doesnt know why so many ninth grade spirit beasts have appeared in the northern wilderness... But, I think it has something to do with you, senior. I guess the senior needs the blood essence of these ninth grade spirit beasts. And so, these ninth grade spirit beasts have appeared." Bu Liu Qing slightly nodded. He squinted and said, "Youre right!" "This junior doesnt know what the consequences of refusing the senior would be..." Jun Xi Zhu lifted her head and resolutely said, "And, I also know that its you who has attracted these spirit beasts here. But, I wouldnt be able to advance in my whole life if I miss this opportunity!" She solemnly continued, "Please Senior, try to understand and forgive me." Young Master Yu faintly smiled. He took a step forward and stood alongside her. He didnt have the least bit of fear in his sharp eyes as he looked up to Bu Liu Qing. Young Master Yus strength was far too inferior. However, he had disyed such a confidence at this moment that it seemed as if he had the potential to match Bu Liu Qing. [Im inferior to you. Youre a Supreme Level Expert... But, I am ready to go for a war with you if ites to that!] ... Chapter 549 The Anger of Supreme! Jun Xi Zhu was startled. She shouted, "Little Yu, step back!" Young Master Yu smiled faintly. But, he didnt speak anything. His blue robe fluttered in the air as he stationed himself in front of her. Xiao Chang Feng angrily spoke-up, "Nonsense! The Senior wants the blood essence of spirit beast you have in your possession. Hes giving you face since you possess it! You filthy woman, you fail to appreciate the Seniors kindness!" He took a step forward... as if to attack her! Young Master Yu sneered. He insipidly spoke-up before Xiao Chang Feng could step further, "You fat pig, this Young Master guarantees you that you will die in front of us if you dare to take another step!" Xiao Chang Feng was startled by this. He looked at Young Master Yu with a gloomy and cold expression in his eyes. He was about to scold Young Master Yu loudly. But, a strong energy suddenly came down from the sky. It grabbed Xiao Fat Pig by the nape, and threw him away. A hundred or so continuous ps were struck on his face with bangbang and smacksmack sounds until his somewhat pig-looking head started to look exactly like a pigs head. However, he could only hear Bu Liu Qing say, "Why are you speaking out of turn in my matter? Dont you have any manners... you despicable and shameless dwarf melon? I will pull out your tongue if you dare to speak another word!" Xiao Chang Feng kept quiet out of fear. He stood still there, and lowered his head. A strange light of maliciousness had also shed in his eyes, but he didnt dare to let anyone see that. A loud ha-haughing sound was heard from the sky, "Bu Liu Qing! You need to grow up. There are so many ninth grade spirit beasts here. It would be enough for you even if you casually catch a few of them. But, you fu*king want to snatch this little girls thing. Dont you have any shame?" Bu Liu Qing coldly snorted when he heard this. However, he didnt reply. He only saw that Jun Xi Zhu and Young Master Yu didnt have any fear in their bodynguage. Instead, they stood perfectly straight, and didnt appear to be intimidated. "Never mind!" Bu Liu Qing coldly snorted and said, "I wont force you. I mustnt let others say that I bullied the weak. It wont be good for my reputation." Bu Liu Qing was about to go after saying this. After all, he had opened his mouth... only to face rejection despite having such a high status. He felt humiliated as a result. And, he didnt wish to stay here any longer... Energy fluctuations appeared in the air at this moment, and a white-clothed man came floating from the sky. A white shadow appeared and arrived in the area. He gently bowed in cultured and refined manner, "Senior, receive my greetings. I have answered your summons, and havee here to visit you. I am d to see that Senior Bu and Senior Ning are safe and sound!" Bu Liu Qing coldly snorted. He rolled his eyes and said, "Do you Law Enforcers also need ninth grade spirit beast? Why have youe here?" The white-clothed man replied with a smile, "No. However, its this... Brother Xiao. He has vited the rules of the Law Enforcement. He has arrived in the Middle Three Heavens for his selfish interests. So, I didnt have any other choice but toe here and observe." He paused for a while and continued, "And, as for the ninth grade spirit beasts... I wont dare to make one move." Bu Liu Qing coldly snorted. He red at Xiao Chang Feng and said, "This fatty is very attractive. He has even attracted the Law Enforcers of the Nine Heavens to track him." Xiao Chang Feng had already been quiet out of fear. He was even sweating profusely. He himself didnt know that the Law Enforcers of the Nine Heavens were following after him. Mo Qing Wu had hidden behind Chu Yang. However, she saw Xiao Chang Fengs appearance at this time. He was in a distressed situation since he was angry, but he wasnt in a position to speak out. Moreover, he had lowered his head. So, his body was looking like a ball at the moment. And, Mo Qing Wu felt that it was veryughable. So, she moved closer to Chu Yangs ear and whispered, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, this dwarf looks very funny, hee-hee..." She had spoken these words in an extremely lowered voice. In fact, even Chu Yang had also heard them very vaguely! However, Xiao Chang Feng was on God knows what cultivation level... He heard each word of Mo Qing Wus loud and clear. And, he became very angry as a result. He looked towards Mo Qing Wu with a sinister and cold look. And, he thought, [Wait for these two men to leave. I will teach you a lesson, little girl.] The little thing in Mo Qing Wus pocket also heard Mo Qing Wus words. And, it couldnt help but be curious in its heart. So, it peeked half of its head out from the pocket because it secretly wanted to take a look at this dwarf... Xiao Chang Feng was already looking at her. So, he saw the small beastly head in Mo Qing Wus pocket even though it had drawn back in a sh. [Can it be... the Wind Fox?] [Wouldnt my purpose be fulfilled if I obtain this thing?] He turned his eyes away, and lowered his head as this thought came to his mind. "You may leave!" Bu Liu Qing looked at Xiao Chang Feng. He then indifferently said, "Dont think that I dont understand the intentions in your heart. So, quickly get lost!" Xiao Chang Fengs plumy body shivered. He said, "I will sincerely obey the Seniors order." He didnt even dare to turn his eyes as he said, "Its just that there are... orders from my n to arrest this little girl. So, this junior wants to take her along. Please Senior, help me fulfil my purpose." He had pointed towards Mo Qing Wu while speaking. Chu Yang became angry the moment he heard this! He stepped forward. However, he saw Bu Liu Qing puckering up his brows before he could speak anything. The old man then looked at Xiao Chang Feng, "Does your n wish you to arrest this little girl and go back?" "Yes." Xiao Chang Feng respectfully replied, "Senior, please help me for the honor of the friendship you had with my ancestor-grandfather Xiao Chen Yu." The Xiao Chen Yu he had talked about was the founder of the Xiao n C one of the Nine Great Aristocratic ns! He had been friends with Bu Liu Qing in those days. But, he had gone missing after some time. Bu Liu Qing had suddenly heard the name of an old friend from ten-thousand years ago. So, he couldnt help but feel nostalgic in his mind. Apparently, the old days from ten-thousand years ago hade to the present time in his mind. He couldnt help but heave a deep sigh and said, "Morning rain and evening sun dont regret to sh. Autumn leaves and spring waves face the wind together. Seasons keep changing, and time flies by before one realises... ha-ha, Ten-thousand years... very well, this old man agrees to help you!" Xiao Chang Feng couldnt help but feel ecstatic in his heart, "Thank you very much, Senior!" Bu Liu Qing coldly snorted and said, "However, what you really want is that Wind Fox in her pocket, right? He-he... but, I will help you because you mentioned the name of a friend from ten-thousand years ago. It has incited my mood. Im helping you. But, that doesnt mean that I will not punish you! You took me for a fool! Wouldnt I lose face if everyone in the world thinks that Im a fool...?" He angrily snorted while he said this. His humph went up in the sky like a giant mallet, and arrived near Xiao Chang Fengs left shoulder. And then, the force of this sound suddenly shattered that mans shoulder. A tragic and sharp sound resonated as a result. Xiao Chang Fengsplexion became deathly white. He shivered and said, "Thanks a lot for the lesson, Senior!" "Go ahead," Bu Liu Qing coldly said. Xiao Chang Feng turned his head and set forth. He was a Monarch Level Expert. So, these handfuls of King Level Experts were nothing in his eyes even though his arms had been crippled a moment ago. ng ng ng! Gu Du Xing, Luo Ke Di, and Ji Mo took their swords out of their sheaths. Suddenly, the snow that filled the sky began to seem chilling. Then, a vigorous and dense imposing aura broke out. It had happened because Dong Wu Shang had slowly pulled out his ck Saber! Gu Du Xing raised his eyebrows. He had sword-like sharp eyebrows. His vision was also as sharp as a sword. His tall and straight body resembled a sword as well. And, the long sword in his hand seemed to have changed into an inseparable body-part of his. It even emitted out a cold killing intention. Moreover, he had locked his killing intention on Xiao Chang Feng! Dong Wu Shang raised his eyebrows, and it seemed as if two precious sabers had been drawn out of their sheaths. His gaze resembled two sh of throwing knives as theyd criss-cross and fly out. His entire personality seemed to have changed into a saber that was ready to chop down the whole world. His body was slightly bent, but it seemed simr to that of leopard which was ready to hunt down its prey. He had also locked his killing intention on Xiao Chang Feng. Chu Yang took a step forward, and stood in front of Mo Qing Wu. He sped his hands behind his back, and looked unyieldingly at Xiao Chang Feng. The Sword Spirit had received Chu Yangs instructions with rapt attention He was to take control over Chu Yangs body. Then, he must perform all sixteen moves of the Nine Tribtions Sword in one go to kill this disgusting dwarf! He mustnt hesitate... even if his true identity would be exposed in front of these two Supreme Level Experts while doing so! Bu Liu Qing became surprised when he saw this. He couldnt help but mutter, "Five top-notch foundations! They are unyielding and brave. What a pity..." It was evident that he didnt believe Chu Yang and the others to be a match for Xiao Chang Feng. But, he had already made amitment. So, he couldnt go back on his word... Xiao Chang Feng ferociously shouted, "Attack." And, he and his subordinates set into action. "Fu*k your attack!" a voice suddenly transmitted down from the sky. And, the voice then shouted, "Fat pig! I dare you to put a finger of yours on this little girl. Why dont you try?!" However, this sound was a bitte. Xiao Chang Feng had already thrown his stout body over. He wanted to take the little girl, and he had no intention of turning back. In fact, no man would have worried about this action if they were in his ce! It was because... Bu Liu Xing had promised to help him. And, who could dare to oppose his promise? Therefore, Xiao Chang Feng hadnt thought that this incident could bring anyplications. He obviously knew that Ning Tian Ya was also present there. But... Bu Liu Xing had promised to help him. So, wouldnt Ning Tian Ya show respect towards hismitment? He obviously must! Anyone in Ning Tian Yas ce wouldve done it! Therefore, he had swiftly thrown himself at them with a force as powerful as that of a thunderbolt! However, so had his tragedy... He didnt expect that Ning Tian Ya didnt care about giving face to Bu Liu Qing in this instance! Ning Tian Yan had been waiting high up in the sky. He hadnte down since he had feared the exposition of his true purpose. He obviously knew how precious the Heavenly Yin Body, and Innate Spirit Meridian was! He had feared that Bu Liu Qing wouldve noticed Mo Qing Wus aptitude if his goal were to get exposed. Then, his rival wouldve tried to snatch her away as his own apprentice... It was because these two had been living on the principle of better to have nothing than substandard choices even though they had lived for so many years. So, they hadnt taken any disciples. But, a matter had always gnawed at their minds... [The things that I have learned all my life wouldnt be passed on to anyone? I will leave the world one day. Would these earth-shaking skills only remain in the legends?] Ning Tian Ya knew it for a fact that he wouldve tried to snatch her away if he were to be in Bu Liu Qings ce. Therefore, he hadnt wanted to act blindly without thinking. After all, everything would be fine as long as he would be able to drag Bu Liu Qing away from here! Who could have thought that Bu Liu Qing would decide to take this fattys side... after seeing that he might lose face if he didnt! Moreover, this fatty had even nned to attack Mo Qing Wu! Ning Tian Yas anger suddenly became so intense that it seemed as if his belly would explode. He would have bitten this fatty if he could eat human-flesh. In fact, he wouldve chewed his flesh... and wouldve gulped it down! [Fu*k it! This wretched dwarf deserves to be killed with a shit-stirring stick!] How could Ning Tian Ya remain calm after seeing that this fatty was plunging towards his potential apprentice? He had even shouted to make the short and stout man stop. However, it hadnt had any effect on this guy? Anger suddenly rose in Ning Tian Yas heart. In fact, it instantly rushed towards his guts! Therefore, he immediately set into action. Xiao Chang Feng was about to catch Mo Qing Wu, but Gu Du Xing and the others arrived with their weapons prepared... When... Xiao Chang Fengs body suddenly disappeared. It could be seen that a grey-robed old man had lifted Xiao Chang Feng in the air with one hand. Then, he pped him thrice with his other hand with three bang sounds, "Were the words of this old man not audible enough?" ... Chapter 550 Stroke of Luck! Xiao Chang Feng was left confused and disoriented by this sudden change. He had been scared out of his wits. In fact, his entire body had turned ice-cold. [I somehow handled Bu Liu Qing. So, why is Ning Tian Ya troubling me now? I am finished this time...] "Senior, please spare my life..." Xiao Chang Feng was about to beg for forgiveness. But, Ning Tian Ya threw him up. Then, he grabbed his ankle, and suddenly smashed him on a big boulder like a meteoric hammer. Then, he angrily cussed, "Did you think that this old man wouldnt dare to touch you because you have Bu Liu Qings support?!" Xiao Chang Feng only got the time to say half of the sentence, "...Please Senior, I beg you to reconsider. Give face to my Xiao n..." And, he was swung again onto that big rock. The flesh of his body got smashed and scattered before he could speak the second half of the sentence... "I should reconsider because you are from the Xiao n? ...because you are surnamed Xiao? You are just a bastard. Everyone in the Nine Great Ruling ns of the Upper Three Heavens has bastards like you. See... this old man has smashed you!" the old man Ning Tian Ya was abusing him while recounting this argument. He smashed Xiao Chang Feng on the stone a third time. And, Xiao Chang Fengs body was changed into minced meat as a result. Only a smelly foot was left intact in Ning Tian Yas hand. Ning Tian Ya threw away that smelly foot with a bang. However, he was still angry, "He thought that he could threaten me with the name of one of the Nine Great Ruling n? This world is full of crazies." Then, Ning Tian Ya extended his hands and furiously shouted, "Die!" Two sharp and strong energies were issued from his hands with loud rumble. The remaining two individuals of the Xiao n didnt get enough time to utter a voice or beg for mercy. They both exploded like firecrackers with loud bang sounds. Bu Liu Qing squinted with mysterious look, [This Ning Tian Ya has a habit of making big fuss in day to day life. But, he has never shown such fury before... So, why now?] However, he then saw Ning Tian Ya standing like a shield in front of the little girl. And, he couldnt help but think, [Does it have something to do with this little girl?] He then saw Ning Tian Ya wave his hand and address the Law Enforcer of the Nine Heavens, "Well, you dont have to settle the matter now. Your responsibility was to observe this dwarf. And, hes dead now. So, you can return to the Upper Three Heavens." He had shouted in such an arrogant and bossy manner that it seemed as if he was the boss of the Law Enforcers. "Yes. I take my leave now." The white-clothed man forced a smile and bowed towards both of them in greeting. Then, he turned around and left. He thought, [The Xiao n will have no choice but to suffer this grievance without being able to speak out. Xiao Chang Feng died by the hands of Ning Tian Ya. So, the Xiao n wouldnt dare to bring this up even if they would want to. They would only have to pinch their noses and make peace with this...] [If theye to deal with Ning Tian Ya... Ahm Ahm...] the white-clothed man thought. [The Xiao n still isnt that powerful... They could perhaps ask several ancestors toe and besiege this old man... However, their chances of sess wouldnt be too high in that case either.] [Let it be. What do I have to do with this matter? I will only bring this news to the n and my work here would be done...] Thus, the white-clothed man left... Ning Tian Ya stood upright before Mo Qing Wu. He didnt pay attention to the grateful expressions of Gu Du Xing and the others. He then said, "You also go." He had spoken these words to Jun Xi Zhu and Young Master Yu. Then, he added, "Little girl, youre surnamed Jun, right?" Jun Xi Zhu replied, "Yes... how do you know, Senior...?" "Um, youre the descendant of the Jun n. Um um," Ning Tian Yu waved his hand, "Leave now. And, tell that old ancestor of yours that Ning Tian Ya wants to drink wine with him." Jun Xi Zhu remained silent. She wanted to say, [I dont know where that legendary old ancestor is at present. Also, the Jun n had ceased to exist a long time ago.] These thoughts revolved in her mind. But, she swallowed them back. She had a feeling that she would be in a great trouble if she were to speak this out aloud. And, Jun Xi Zhu didnt like this feeling. So, she respectfully and sincerely bowed and said, "This junior takes her leave. I will surely ry your message if I meet my old ancestor." She nodded towards Chu Yang to greet him. Then, she said something to Young Master Yu, and they left along with the subordinates of Dark Bamboo. "You havent left yet?" Ning Tian Ya had cleared all the obstacles in an unshakable manner. So, he finally addressed Bu Liu Qing, "Leave quickly. I will look for you to fight when the timees." Bu Liu Qing coldly snorted. He looked at his old rival in a very amused manner and replied, "Why do you want to wait? We can have the fight right now if you want! Perhaps... we should both go to the Wind and Thunder Arena to have a fight now?" "I dont have the time for that right now," Ning Tian Ya responded with no trace of politeness, "You leave quickly." Instead, he continuously urged Bu Liu Qing to leave. However, the more he urged... the more suspicious Bu Liu Qing became! He obviously didnt leave either. Instead, he said, "You dont have time, you say? Howe I dont see you doing anything?" "I have some matter to deal with," Ning Tian Ya shouted back. Bu Liu Qing stroked his smooth chin with a look of contemtion in his eyes as he said, "Old Ning, dont tell me that you have taken fancy to these five youngsters? These five young guys have a very strong foundation to be honest. Especially, the one next to you... who uses the saber, and this one who uses the sword... they are god-gifted geniuses! Um... do you want to take them as your disciples?" Gu Du Xing and the others became nervous as soon as he said these words. [Are we going to be received as disciples of a Supreme Level Expert?] The eyes of Luo Ke di and Ji Mo lit up. They were visibly eager to give it a try. However, Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang looked at each other, and saw strong determination in each others eyes. "Youre talking nonsense!" Ning Tian Yas heartbeats fastened. He said, "I am not looking at these five kids in that way." "Ha-ha... these two kids wouldnt go with you even if you were!" Bu Liu Qingughed mischievously, "Unless you ask for those other two swords guys as well." Ning Tian Ya was startled since he had sensed that there was some special meaning to Bu Liu Qings words. He turned his head and looked towards Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang. He sized them up thoroughly, and heaved a sigh. He then said, "Youre right. They wont follow anyone!" Chu Yang was also somewhat puzzled by this. So, he asked, "Senior, where do these words stem from?" It was true that Chu Yang didnt wish to separate from his brothers. But, he also knew that this was an enormous opportunity for them. The future progress of Gu Du Xing and the others would be limitless if these two Supreme Level Experts decided to take them as their disciples. Moreover, it would take less time than usual. Ning Tian Ya moved his eyes to Chu Yang and said, "Kid, its obvious that you cant see it with your strength of vision! These two kids have the bones of swords and the blood of saber in their bodies. They dont have any special physiques of God-gifted geniuses. But, they possess embryonic form of great schrs of Sword and Saber respectively. They can follow us, and they can practice our martial arts. However, they would have no other choice but to cripple themselves in the process!" He continued in an indifferent manner, "People like them only fight with sword and saber in the Jianghu. They must go through the important experiences of life and death. And, they will continue to walk on their own roads to bing great schrs as long as they dont die!" Bu Liu Qing chuckled in the sky, "There have been many of such people since the ancient times. But, only a few have been able to be great experts at the end! Its because the path is full of thorns. There are grave dangers on every step!" "Embryonic form of great schrs...!" Chu Yangs eyes shed as he looked at his two brothers. He couldnt help but feel proud in his heart. "As for the other two... theres nothing special to point out," Ning Tian Ya looked at Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo from the corner of his eyes, "These two are only glib-tongued. They are fickle-minded. No one can keep their hands on these fickle-minded persons. They are two big slicks... they arezy from head to toe. Anyone whod take them as a disciple would die from anger sooner orter... even a Supreme Expert..." Bu Liu Qingughed out loud in the sky. He then approvingly said, "Thats right. The aptitude of these two kids isnt good either. Their foundation is also somewhat stereotypical. And, they wont be able to change this unless they work hard. They arent the good disciple material..." Luo Ke Di and Ji Mos faces suddenly turned ck. They were unconvinced, and couldnt ept this in their hearts. [We two cant attain such achievements? Huh... one would die from anger because of us... We two are no match for you right now. But, we wouldve beaten you two bastards to death if we had been strong enough to fight with you. And, we wouldve done it right here and right now. Why choose for dying from anger? Wouldnt that be too slow?] [Foundation is also somewhat stereotypical? We wont be able to change this unless we work hard...? Then, we shall do the impossible!] That feeling of revere towards these two Supreme Level Experts vanished like smoke in thin air from the hearts of Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo. They straightened their backs, and raised their heads. In fact, they had tilted their heads to look at one side since a feeling of rebelliousness had started to surge within them. [You say that the two of us cant aplish anything? We will aplish it first. And then, we will make you look at our aplishments. Motherfu*kers! We will make the whole world realize that two Supreme Level Experts... can also misjudge people! You two old bastards! Dammit, pooh!] Bu Liu Qing and Ning Tain Ya looked at each other. Chu Yang pondered for a while. However, he had lowered his head because he didnt want Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo to notice that look of gratitude in his eyes. After all, he was very thankful to Bu Liu Qing and Ning Tian Ya! Chu Yang had always been worried about Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and Rui Bu Tong. The foundations of these three were on an upper level, but hadnt been able to reach to the top by any mean. But, Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing had incredible aptitudes. In fact, their aptitudes simply couldnt be challenged! These brothers seemed to be equally matched at present. They didnt have too much difference. But, these three would certainly be left far behind when their martial powers would reach a profound level. And, no one would be able to help them in catching up. In fact, even Chu Yang wouldnt be able to keep them at the same pace... even if he were to use the Nine Tribtion Pill for continuous upgradations. Also, using too many elixirs could cause harm to them... Rui Bu Tong was still a little stronger. But, Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo were veryzy by nature. Moreover, they belonged to the category of yboys. Also, they were the type of people who didnt have any goals in life; theyd only eat recklessly and wait for death. Chu Yang had always wanted to change them. But, he didnt know how to go about it. However, these two Supreme Experts had incidentally turned them to the direction of work hard for their entire life! In fact, they had changed them from the root to the top. These few words were seemingly insignificant, but their impact had been iparable! The impact of these words wouldve been entirely different if they hade from the mouth of someone else. For example... Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di wouldve held a life-long grudge if these words of Ning Tian Ya and Bu Liu Qing had been spoken by Xie Dan Qiong or Ao Xie Yun instead. It was because it wouldve been their contempt towards others jealousy. In fact, these two wouldvee to have a thorn in their hearts if Chu Yang had spoken these words... [Does it mean that we arent good enough?] Therefore, Chu Yang would never say such a thing. However, these words hade from the mouths of Bu Liu Qing and Ning Tian Ya. So, these words had be like the final word. Consequently, these words had aroused a strange fighting spirit inside Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di that could make them soar to the heavens! Now, Ning Tian Ya and Bu Liu Qing looked at Chu Yang and shook their heads. They were somewhat confused. It was because they couldnt see through... the physique of this youth! [Its obviously a very wasteful foundation. But, it also has too much uncertainty... Whats all this about?] However, Bu Liu Qing moved his vision away after he had looked at Chu Yang for a while. Then, he spoke-up with a smile, "Ning Tian Ya, step aside. I want to take a look at that little girl behind you." Ning Tian Ya jumped as if he had been stung by a scorpion on the buttocks, "Why?" In fact, he had be mad and anxious in his heart, [I knew that this wasnt going to work if this bastard stayed here instead of leaving...] ... Chapter 551 I’ve Decided to Receive this Apprentice! Ning Tian Ya became very gloomy. He had constantly been hoping for Bu Liu Qing to hurry up and leave. However, Bu Liu Qing had continued to chat with him here instead. It had to be mentioned that these two had maintained friendly rtions for ten-thousand years. And, Bu Liu Qing had asked him to step aside at this instance. So, how could Ning Tian Ya ignore on the face of the request? Bu Liu Qing had even spoken a few sentences of instructions to these kids in passing. And, Ning Tian Ya could clearly see that these kids were very concerned about his little apprentice. It could even be said that Ning Tian Ya had genuinely appreciated Bu Liu Qings concern. However, Bu Liu Qing had suddenly mentioned that he wanted to take a look at his little apprentice. How could this turn out to be good?! Ning Tian Ya had blocked away Mo Qing Wu from Bu Liu Qings sight. In fact, Ning Tian Ya would instantly block her whenever Bu Liu Qing would try to sneakily take a peek on the little girl out of curiosity. But why was Ning Tian Ya doing this? Why was he trying to prevent Bu Liu Qing from observing this girl? [Youre trying so hard. Do you want to take a look that badly? Crap! Do you think it will be that simple for you to take a look at her? Do you think its that easy? But, what happens if you arent able to take your eyes off her?] He firmly rejected! A smiling expression shed through the eyes of Bu Liu Qing. He had intentionally mentioned about the topic of taking these kids as disciples. It was because he had wanted to see Ning Tian Yas reaction. And, this old fogy had immediately be anxious as per Bu Liu Qings expectations! [Humph! Isnt it obvious that he has taken a fancy to this little girl?] [But... what does this girl have? Why is this old bastard using tricks to keep her away? You think I cant see?] Bu Liu Qing became more curious. [I must have a look!] "I wont snatch your disciple from you. So, what are you afraid of if I only take a look?" Bu Liu Qing spoke-up in an annoyed tone. Then, he sighed and continued, "Only our disciples will continue the dispute between the two of us once weve left this world. The disciples of Chen Feng and Liu Yun had also fought for the reputation of their masters. But, how can I take a disciple with confidence if I dont assess your disciple first?" "Well..." Ning Tian Ya had been cornered into a dilemma. He battled with conflicting notions in his head for a while. Then, he eventually asked, "You genuinely wont try to snatch my disciple from me?" Bu Liu Qing became enraged and annoyed when he heard this. So, he retorted, "You old bastard! You can be very narrow-minded in certain situations. I C Bu Liu Qing C am a reputed man of the Nine Heavens. Why would I fight over a ssless case concerning an apprentice?" Chu Yang was anxious as well as happy in his heart... [I see... So, this Supreme Level Expert had a taken a fancy towards Mo Qing Wu.] However, what worried him was C [I wont be able to see Mo Qing Wu for a long time if he takes her away.] But, what made him happy was C [Mo Qing Wu will get instant sess.] Ning Tian Ya eventually stepped aside with reluctance, and revealed the little girl he had been hiding behind his body. But, he still didnt feel relieved in his heart. So, he said, "We have reached an agreement. You wont snatch her from me!" Bu Liu Qing indifferently nodded, "Okay, I wont snatch... eh?!" His eyes suddenly lit up. He emitted twopletely substantive white lights from his eyes. Then, he eximed softly, "Icy Muscles Jade Bone?" as he rushed down from mid-air with a shua sound. However, Mo Qing Wu hadnt been able to help herself from tightly grabbing onto Chu Yangspel when she had heard these two seemingly having argument over her. Therefore, only a small section of her fairer-than-snow wrist was left exposed to Bu Liu Qings vision as a result. And, Bu Liu Qings eyes had fallen on that wrist as a result. And, this had left him dumbstruck! Ning Tian Yasplexion changed. He took two steps closer to him and warned, "You have given your word... that you wont snatch her from me." Bu Liu Qing ogled at Mo Qing Wus body as these words unconsciously came out of his mouth, "Are you kidding me...? She doesnt just have the Icy Muscles Jade Bone... She possesses the Heavenly Yin Body too? Sss! And, she also has Innate Spirit Meridians..." Bu Liu Qing finally discovered something when he felt the changes in the spirit energy around Mo Qing Wus body. He sucked in cold air with a hissing sound since he had been startled out of his senses. A good while passed. Then, Bu Liu Qing suddenly looked up and burst into loudughter. [Its not surprising that this old bastard Ning Tian Ya was hiding her, and wasnt letting me have a look. Shes such a treasure! He he, Ning Tian Ya... you want to keep such a treasure to yourself? How cheap can one be!] "You... why are youughing?" Ning Tian Ya shot him a nce of vignce. He gritted his teeth and said, "Old bastard, you said that you wont snatch her from me." "I have decided to take this disciple!" Bu Liu Qings eyes glistened as he announced. He had spoken this out in a resolute and decisive manner! Then, he said in a soft voice, "Little girl, he-he, do you ept me as your teacher? This teacher of yours is very powerful; hes the number-one in the world! ept me as your teacher, and this title Cnumber-one in the world will be yours in time!" Ning Tian Ya almost vomited blood. He angrily said, "Bu Liu Qing! Youve given your word. Are your words are as good as nonsense?" He firmly stared at his old rival. A mountain of anger had started to bubble up in him, "You promised that you wont snatch her!" Bu Liu Qing rolled his eyes and replied, "Do you have so much faith in what I say?" Ning Tian Ya staggered in anger when he heard this. And, his response sounded simr to the sound of blood being vomited out, "You are... very... shameless! Bu Liu Qing, how can you be so shameless?!" Bu Liu Qing rubbed his hands together. He also felt a little embarrassed as he said, "Old Ning, you cant me me for this... how would I know that the person you picked has Icy Muscles Jade Bone of the highest quality? Moreover, she has the Heavenly Yin Body? Also, she has the Innate Spirit Meridians! Thats an immortal physique...? I said that I wont fight with you over her. But... what kind of man would I be if I dont fight with you over such a rare talent?" Ning Tian Yas body trembled with anger, "You had said that yourself...! How can you say this so shamelessly?" However, Bu Liu Qing replied in cultured and refined manner, "Old Ning, dont mind me. Both of us are ten-thousand years old. Anger doesnt suit us. Its bad for our health... you tell me... what are your conditions to let me take this disciple?" "I dont have any conditions!" Ning Tian Ya bellowed. "I will give you the seed of a ten-thousand-years-old Snow Lotus Herb! I will also give you the Heavenly Armament Mysterious Soul! I will give you the Nine Heavens Green Grass. What do you say?" Bu Liu Qing offered with a smile. "You take those things... to your grave with you!" Ning Tian Ya became furious, "How can I let you snatch my disciple?" "I will acknowledge you as Number-one in the world! I will proim you as the strongest expert, okay?" Bu Liu Qing said, "I will do it tomorrow. I will make an announcement in the Upper Three Heavens that Ning Tian Ya is the number-one expert in the world. I will also mention that I fell into a difficult situation while fighting with you. So, I had to escape from the fight. Is it good enough?" Bu Liu Qing added with a lot of sincerity, "Old Ning, I am a very sincere man... very sincere! I will no longer have the same reputation. I will no longer have the same honor. You cant say that this sacrifice would be small..." Ning Tian Ya spat out saliva with a bah sound. His face had turned red in anger, "You have the reputation and face of a bird. You broke your promise a moment ago! And, youre still bragging about your reputation and your face..." He took two heavy breaths before he continued in a loud voice, "I used to think that you have a character. But, it seems to be a grave mistake. I was simply blind! Your reputation and face are inferior to the hair of my feet!" Bu Liu Qingsplexion gradually changed. He coldly said, "Old Ning, lets talk straightforwardly. Would you let me take this disciple or not? How do I make you agree to let me take her?" Ning Tian Ya firmly replied, "Over my corpse!" "You seriously wont let me take her?" the expression in Bu Liu Qings eyes had be increasingly dangerous. "I wont let you take her... no matter what happens!" Ning Tian Ya gasped for breath. "You and I will be enemies forever if you dont let me have her today!" Bu Liu Qing became somewhat anxious. "When were we friends?" Ning Tian Ya sneered. He then added in disdain, "Howe you still dont know?" Chu Yang and the others were watching these two Supreme Experts quarrelling. And, they were somewhat left to stare like fools. Chu Yang suddenly had a realization. So, he moved closer to Mo Qing Wus ear and whispered, "These two want to receive you as their disciple..." Mo Qing Wu pitifully whispered in reply, "But, I dont want to be their disciple... I dont want to leave you... Elder Brother Chu Yang..." Mo Qing Wus voice was very low. But, the cultivation level of these two old fogies was exceptionally high. How would they not have heard it? They immediately turned their heads, and looked towards the cute little girl. Chu Yangs purpose was obviously to take the maximum benefit out of the situation. He had seen that these two old guys had heard Mo Qing Wu. So, he didnt say anything further. He only stood to one side with a smile on his face. The more fiercely they would strive to win the argument... the more benefits the cute little girl would get. The cute little girl pouted her lips. Then, she made a sad face. The rim of her eyes also became a little red. She looked at the two Supreme Experts with resentment in her eyes. Then, she pouted her mouth, "Humph!" And, she squeezed her little head it into Chu Yangs chest. Ning Tian Ya was somewhat petrified. [I havent misheard her, right? Both of us are almost ready to beat each other here. And, this little girl doesnt want to be our disciple?] "Ha ha ha..." Bu Liu Qing held his belly and burst into loudughter. "Old Ning, I had thought that you had already received this little girl as a disciple. But, it turns out that Ive spent such a long time in arguing with you for no reason. A very long time has passed, and you still havent gotten this girl, ah... its good, its very good!" "Good... My ass!" Ning Tian Ya took a long breath and turned his head. Then, he spoke-up in a friendly manner, "Little girl, you see... pay me respect as your master, and I will help you fulfil all of your wishes." "And... you see that person over there...? He looks like a human. But, hes a monster who eats a man and doesnt even spit its bones out. Hes very frightful. You will not have a good day in your whole life if you be his disciple." Ning Tian Ya was prepared tomit all manner of crimes to frighten her. "I want to be with Elder Brother Chu Yang... this is my wish..." the little girl shook her head with all her strength. She was desperately clenching onto Chu Yangspel, "My wish is already fulfilled... I dont need your help..." Bu Liu Qing also went closer to her. He thought for a long time. Then, he suddenly took out something from his bosom. After that, he kindly smiled, "Come, little girl. This is for you. He-he... it is very amusing, okay? Tell me, whats your name?" "My name is Mo Qing Wu..." Mo Qing Wu became somewhat scared and shrank back. Then, she curiously sized up the small figurine that was in his hand. It was made of Purple Crystal Essence. It was emitting bright lights, and it seemed to be very interesting... "Mo Qing Wu? Thats such a good name," Bu Liu Qing profusely praised her. He then said while demonstrating, "You see. This small figurine starts to fight by itself if you move it like this. And, it will somersault if you move it like this. And, if you move it like this, it will..." Mo Qing Wu curiously looked and her eyes lit up more and more, "Wow! Its so much fun..." Ning Tin Ya became anxious when he saw this. He groped all over his robes with his hands, but couldnt find anything... he was away from home, and he hadnt even brought any of his weapons along. So, why would he have bothered to bring toys to amuse kids? Therefore, he became angry and anxious when he saw that Bu Liu Qing was forming bonds with the little girl. Bu Liu Qing asked with self-satisfaction, "Mo Qing Wu... um, would it be okay if I call you Little Wu?" "Okay!" Mo Qing Wu nodded. She fiddled with that small figure made up of Purple Crystal Essence. Then, she added without lifting her head, "My mother calls me that too." "Eh... Mother..." Bu Liu Qing felt a little awkward. Then, he said in a soft voice, "You see this thing... isnt it a lot of fun? You cane with me. I have many such toys at my ce." ... Chapter 552 Wind Fox Acknowledges its Master! It was a very tough job for these Supreme Experts to coax this disciple. They were improvising tricks to amuse a child... But, it seemed to be considerably more difficult for both of these ten-thousand-year-old freaks... "This isnt good!" Ning Tian Ya rushed forward as he worried himself sick. He then pushed Bu Liu Qing to stumble aside without any trace of politeness. Then, he squatted down, "Come with me. I have more fun stuff in my ce than he does." "But, I dont want to go anywhere..." Mo Qing Wu timidly replied. She somehow hated to part with the Purple Crystal figurine. But, she still handed it over to Bu Liu Qing. "Its a present for you," Bu Liu Qing affably insisted, "Keep it. He-he... I have plenty of those back home." "Really?" Mo Qing Wu blinked and asked. "Of course!" Bu Liu Qing replied in a serious tone. He secretly felt proud of himself. It seemed as if half of his work to get this disciple was done. Mo Qing Wu happily put the Purple Crystal figurine in her pocket... "Ah! What is this?" Mo Qing Wu suddenly trembled from head to toe. She screamed in a petrified manner as she pulled out a furry and snow-white... small fox... from her pocket! This fox was only palm-sized. It was naively squatting on Mo Qing Wus hand. Then, it slowly wiggled. Its whole body was snow-white. It had two shiny ck eyes. It then lifted its head and looked at Mo Qing Wu. Then, it squeaked twice. It seemed to have a very adorable and pitiful appearance. "Wow... such a cute little thing..." Mo Qing Wu became very happy. She had taken a liking to this little thing at first nce. She held it in her hand and lifted it up, "Its so cute... Little thing, whats your name?" She extended her other hand while she said this, and she started to caress it gently. The little thing timidly stretched its snow-white little w, and gently shook hands with her. Then, it again shrank back, and shyly issued squeaking sounds. Mo Qing Wu felt very happy with this new development. So, she asked, "Little thing, where did youe from? How did you get into my pocket?" The little guy couldnt make sense of her words. So, it issued squeaking sounds as it innocently looked at her. Mo Qing Wu was instantly defeated by such gazes. She held it up in both hands. She seemed to adore it too much to part with it. So, she asked, "Would you like toe with me? Little guy, I will give you a name... I will call you... I will call you... Little Snowy... okay?" The little guy tilted its head and looked at Mo Qing Wu. It moved its body and climbed one step on Mo Qing Wus hand. And, it again issued squeaking sounds. After that, it stretched its limbs andfortablyy down on her hand. It seemed as if it had approved of this name. Chu Yangs eyes lit up. Gu Du Xing and the others also felt bbergasted... [This little thing seems to have no attack power. But, its so witty and adorable. Moreover, its so pure... but... how did it suddenly appear from Mo Qing Wus pocket?] Ning Tian Ya and Bu Liu Qing looked at each other. [Ninth Grade Spirit Beast C Wind Fox! It has restored itself in its most primitive appearance. And, it is trying to please this little girl now?] [Damn it... even spirit beasts know who is worthy of ttery?] "Little thing!" Ning Tian Ya opened his eyes wide in a stare. And, the Wind Fox started to shiver out of fear. "Do you want to stay with her?" He held the Wind Fox in his hands, and spoke-up in a fiendish manner, "You neednt y silly games with me. Do you think that you can take unfair advantage of this little girl in front of us? I will tear you into pieces! Say yes... or I will tear you into pieces." Mo Qing Wu felt sorry for it, and hurriedly called out, "Give it back to me. Dont bully my Little Snowy... okay?" Her voice hadnt even faded when a fearful cry was heard. She believed that this little thing didnt understand humannguage. But, it looked at her with eyes filled with the expression of being treated unjustly. Then, it nodded while feeling aggrieved. "It... it can understand humannguage?" Mo Qing Wu was stunned to see this. And, she opened her beautiful eyes wide. She extended her hand towards the little thing, and started to tremble as she asked. "Its a ninth grade spirit beast... how would it not understand the humannguage..." Ning Tian Ya rolled his eyes. "Ninth grade spirit beast?" Gu Du Xing and the others cried out in rm. "But, it isnt even as big as a fist. This harmless little thing can only be treated as a toy by humans and animals. And, its unexpectedly a ninth grade spirit beast?" These words clearly left the Wind Fox in a bad mood. But, it didnt dare to retaliate in anger. It only rolled its eyes and firmly stared back at Gu Du Xing in reply. Two Supreme Level Experts were present there. It would never be able to escape... no matter how great its skills were... "Would you do it now? Yes or no?" Ning Tian Ya bellowed. Wind Fox felt wronged... [Didnt I nod a moment ago? So, why are you asking again?] It again nodded since it didnt have a better choice. "Humph! What are you waiting for? Do you think that you can be an unruly and wild pet like those other wild animals?" Ning Tian Ya puckered up his eyebrows and shouted, "Why havent you recognized your master already? Do you want this old man to break a few bones of yours?" Wind Fox swayed for a while in his hands. Then, it pitifully looked at Mo Qing Wu. It saw that Mo Qing Wu was looking at it with eyes that were filled with expressions of cherish and adore. It looked at her for a quite a while. Then, it heaved a sigh like humans do when they feel helpless... [It seems that I C Lord Wind Fox C will be reduced to a wisp of fox spirit if I dont recognize this little girl as my master...] The Wind Fox trembled with rustling sound as it closed its eyes. After that, it started to issue a white energy from over its head. This energy gradually became denser and denser, and finally took the shape of a circle. The circle was full of strange patterns. A tiny pocket-sized version of the Wind Fox was sitting at the centre of the circle. In fact, it was only the size of a finger. A strong fragrance suddenly dissipated from the body of the Wind Fox. This scent then started to spread... "Girl, quickly bite your finger and drip blood on the forehead of this tiny Wind Fox in the circle. Do it quickly!" Ning Tian Yan urged her. "Why?" the little girl tilted her head and asked. "This little thing will be yours if you do this." Ning Tian Ya felt like a fool. [Anyone would kill for such an opportunity. And, this little girl is still asking... why?] Ning Tian Ya wouldve sent any other person flying by a p. But, he didnt wish to lose this little girl... "Really..." Mo Qing Wuplied and happily proceeded to bite her finger. But, she then spoke-up in a tone of misery, "But... it will be very painful..." Ning Tian Ya felt helpless. So, he simply grabbed her little hand, and cut into the surface of her skin with his fingernail. A drop of blood seeped out from her finger. Then, he clenched her little finger and pressed it on the forehead of the tiny Wind Fox in the circle... A white light suddenly came out of the Wind Foxs body as soon as the blood came in contact with that tiny Wind Fox. This light then enveloped Mo Qing Wu and its small body. A myriad of abstruse symbols flew out from the inside of the circle. They rotated with a great speed for a moment. Then, they slowly merged into Mo Qing Wus body with whooshing sounds. Chu Yang was looking at all this very intently. In fact, he felt very relieved in his heart. [How do I say it...? Does this mean that a ninth grade spirit beast will act like a super bodyguard for the little girl? It could protect her until she reaches the Monarch Leve at least...?] "This is a Spirit Beast Contract. It is an extremely rare thing in the Nine Heavens Continent." Ning Tian Ya exined in a unting manner, "This ancient contract can only be formed if a spirit is willing to offer their spirit. But, it is impossible to obtain this using external force!" [I see.] Chu Yang nodded in silence. [No wonder Ive never heard of this thing before... So, it is so difficult to achieve. What kind of spirit beast wouldnt be too proud if they were so powerful? So, which spirit beast would happily agree to offer their spirits?] "It is done!" Bu Liu Qing went closer to her. He clicked his tongue in wonder, "My disciple is outstanding. She hasnt even started her apprenticeship, and she has already subdued a ninth grade spirit beast and made it her pet..." Ning Tian Ya interrupted without any trace of politeness, "What do you mean your disciple? She is my disciple!" The Wind Fox gloomily rolled its eyes. [What do you mean she subdued a ninth grade spirit beast and made it her pet? This is because of you two old bastards. Could this little girl have tried to subdue me if you two hadnt been here?] Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo looked at Mo Qing Wu with envy. [This little girl is very lucky, ah! Two Supreme Level Experts are fighting to take her as their disciple. And, she has subdued a ninth grade spirit beast and made it her pet...] Luo Ke Di recalled his barely alive pet C that little leopard cub he had been raising... And, he felt solemn and hurt at the thought of it... [Can difference among people can be that great?] Mo Qing Wu felt a slight dizziness in her head. Things seemed a little out of focus for a second. Then, she again looked at the Wind Fox, and felt more and more amiable towards it. Suddenly, she heard a thought in her mind, "Master..." The voice was soft and tender. It was adorably immature... "Wow! Are you talking to me?" Mo Qing Wu jumped up thirty feet in the air. She held the Wind Fox in her hands. She cherished it very much, and started to y with it. However, she suddenly found herself being pulled by Ning Tian Ya. The Wind Fox also went into Mo Qing Wus pocket like a wisp of smoke when this happened... "Little Wu, quickly ept me as your master. I have given you this Wind Fox in present as your master!" Ning Tian Ya anxiously urged. Wind Fox put out its head from Mo Qing Wus pocket. And, it looked at that old guy in despise. [What? You gave me as a present...? Can you even afford to give me C Lord Wind Fox C as a present?] "No. ept me as your master! Hes no good. You see... hes such a sloppy old man. A beautiful girl like you will turn ugly if you be his disciple..." Bu Liu Qing approached her. Mo Qing Wu was in a dilemma. She bit her lips and said, "But, I dont want to ept a teacher..." Chu Yang patted on her shoulder and said, "Little Wu, but this is your chance. You mustnt miss it. Moreover, would you not protect your Elder Brother Chu Yang when youe back after learning the martial skills? Your Elder Brother Chu Yang is waiting for you to be able enough to protect him..." A mysterious light concentrated in Mo Qing Wus eyes. She bit her lips after a good while, and spoke-up with glistening teardrops in her eyes, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, youre right... this would be good... But, I wont be able to see you from now on. What should I do?" Chu Yang responded while guiding her patiently, "Think about it. You want to protect me for a lifetime. You wont be able to see me for a few years. But, you would be able to protect your Elder Brother Chu Yang for a lifetime... how worthwhile would it be!" How could Chu Yang possibly let go of this opportunity for the little girls sake. Both the Supreme Level Experts were making efforts to get her as their disciple! Chu Yang also wasnt willing to part with her, but such an opportunity wasnt easy toe across. These ten-thousand-years-old freaks rarelye out in the open. They had bumped into them with great difficulty. How could he let them go? "I wont be able to see you for a few years, but I can protect you for a lifetime..." Mo Qing Wu bit her lip and thought for quite a while. She was hesitant and uncertain. She had naturally ascertained the importance of this chance because of her intelligence. But, a lot of reluctance still resided in her heart. ... Chapter 553 Little Girl Becomes an Apprentice Chu Yang and Mo Qing Wu discussed in a low voice as the argument between the two Supreme Level Experts became very heated. In fact, it seemed that they would start a big fight very soon. Chu Yang persuaded Mo Qing Wu to listen to both of them very carefully. She was still reluctant, but it had be a foregone conclusion that she was going to be an apprentice. The only question that remained was... who should she choose as her master? "She will be my apprentice!" Ning Tian Ya gasped for breath. "Stop your nonsense! Do you think youre worthy?!" Bu Liu Qing angrily shouted, "Shes mine!" The two Supreme Level Experts were quarrelling and staring at each other... as if they were in the middle of a cock-fight. In fact, the frightening aura from their bodies could explode any time now! Who was willing to give up at such a critical moment? Such a superb physique had only existed in the legends of martial arts! These two old men had always been unpleasant to the eyes of each other, and they were bursting out more than a few words at this time... "You step aside! I will give a generous reward if you do that!" "You step aside. I will give anything you want!" "Why should I step aside?" "Then, why should I?" Neither of them was ready to let go. The intensity of the conflict continued to be stronger and stronger. Eventually, they put forward a settlement-n in unison... "We will have a fight! Whoever wins will take the girl as apprentice. And, he shall also take the title of being the number-one in the world!" "Lets get on with it!" Their silhouettes staggered with shua sound. One of them stretched out his left hand, and the other one stretched his right hand. And, the spiritual energy suddenly gathered in the air in a frightening manner. "Ahm Ahm... this junior has a better idea," Chu Yang coughed twice. He had realized that these two were about to cause a big cmity here. So, Minister Chu had no other choice but toe over to broker apromise. "What idea?" Both the old fogies turned their heads and looked at him. Was a fight going to help either of them? They had been fighting for more than ten-thousand years. However, they still hadnt been able to decide the winner. Therefore, it would be of no help... if they were to have a fight now. "I have a good way to decide who can have her as their apprentice... and decide the victor. This way no ones morale or body would get hurt..." Chu Yang slyly smiled. "What is that good way? Is such a good way even possible?" The eyes of Ning Tian Ya and Bu Liu Qing lit up. Four substantial white lights firmly emitted out of their eyes, and shone intensely on Chu Yangs body like four searchlights. "In this way... both the seniors can take her as apprentice... Um... In other words, she can ept both of you as her master. How about... she would be with one of the masters this month, and she would be with her other master the next... Then, she couldpare the advancement of both the months. The oue would be obvious at one nce in this manner. Moreover, the same process ofparison can be restarted in the third month if the final oue would be somehow uneptable... wouldnt you be able to decide the winner at the end of her apprenticeship in this manner?" Chu Yang smiled slyly at first. He then mischievouslyughed twice at the end of his long speech. "Good kid..." Ning Tian Ya stroked his chin and said thoughtfully, "You want us two old fellows topete among ourselves, and work our hearts out for this little girl? And, being inattentive would be out of question while doing so...? Wouldnt it be like enving the both of us? Huh? Well, you are very gutsy!" Chu Yang smiled in a ridiculing way. "This kid is too clever!" Bu Liu Qing squinted and looked at Chu Yang, "This idea is too bad!" Chu Yang smiled and said, "Whats wrong? Would you not dare topete? Are you both afraid to lose to your opponent?" he sighed and continued, "I understand. Practicing skills and teaching apprentices are two different things... So, not having that kind of confidence is normal! The one who isnt confident can back off. After all, whats the point of arguing over it?" The two Supreme Level Experts opened their eyes wide in stare. They clearly knew that Chu Yang was provoking them by making negative remarks. But, who would be ready to admit defeat at this moment? Whoever admitted defeat would lose the apprentice with a physique that had appeared for the first time since ages! Ning Tian Ya opened his eyes wide, and spoke in a weak tone, "But... this can be considered a good idea..." However, Bu Liu Qing was sullen over it. He repeatedly nodded in confusion, "Right. This is a good way. A good way..." He observed Chu Yangs eyes, and found it hard to digest that smirking face of his. Both of the Supreme Level Experts were somewhat depressed. They had thought of keeping her to themselves. But, it turned out that they would have to be share her instead...? Ning Tian Ya was particrly feeling so regretful that he wanted to hit a wall. [This wouldnt have turned into such a messy matter if I had managed to obtain this apprentice back then. But, the situation is different now. So, I would have to carefully understand the system of this apprentice. Moreover, I would have to train her with all my heart. I will have to supervise her with all my strength. Also, I would have to rack my brains in order to keep my apprentice under my control and not my rivals...] [But, most of the right to decide to stay under whose mentorship... isnt in my hands... Instead, it is in the apprentices...] [But, this apprentice is a little doll with powered makeup and jade-like features... I cant beat her up. I cant scold her. In fact, she might start crying even if were to talk to her in a strict tone...] Both the Supreme Level Experts sighed in their hearts. They looked anxious... [How will this ever turn out to be good?] However, they looked at each other, and saw that the person opposite to them also had a confused look on his face. So, they got excited, [Is he also confused? This can be a good time to deal with him.] "I wont let you have control over her!" both of them exhaled fiercely from their nostrils like a bull as they resolutely dered. "Then, I will take her for the first month!" "Nonsense! Why would you?" Both of them again stood in front of each other... as if they were in a cock fight. "Oh my... You can use rock-paper-scissor to decide..." Chu Yang couldnt help but interrupt. He had merely wanted to settle the dispute. "You shut up!" Both of them turned their heads and shouted loudly, "You brat... you are the one who put us in this trouble...!" However, both of them discussed this matter further. And, they agreed to make decision by a childish game like rock-paper-scissor since they didnt have a better option... Thereupon, Bu Liu Qing won! Heughed heartily thrice. Ning Tian Ya lost. He touched his nose since he felt upset. He then suddenly dered C He would go wherever Bu Liu Qing goes from now on... And, he would watch over to prevent Bu Liu Qing from treating her badly and so on... Obviously, the general orientation had been decided. The rest were mere minor details and trivial matters... These two nned for some time, and they haggled over every cent. They divided the practising time of Mo Qing Wus. After that, they unleashed a belly full of grievances and insults at each other to coax their endless depression and frustrations. And then, they shook hands symbolically... Then, there appeared another issue after the cute little girl had be their apprentice. Two masters were taking turns to teach her. So, who would be the Great Master? And, who would be the Second Master? Chu Yang put forward a suggestion while braving the danger that might spurt out, "Both of you would be called masters. Um, Master Ning, Master Bu... like that...? Let the little girl finish the apprenticeship first. Then, she will decide who would be the Great Master and who would be the Second Master..." Thus, Minister Chu had ced the authority to deliver the right of attribution of the number-one in the world in the hands of the cute little girl with words as light as feather. However, the girl was obviously still na?ve, and didnt understand anything. [Dont you dare show a little bit of negligence while training Little Wu? He-he... I will see how you two wont put all your heart into this! After all, this is the issue of ten-thousand years of fame and reputation...] [I am not willing to believe that you two dont care. And, how would you have gotten the title of number-one in the world if you didnt care? Which of you wouldve been fighting for ten-thousand years if you didnt care?] "You ruthless little!" The two Supreme Level Experts sullenly pinched their noses and restrained themselves. Both of them were wise and experienced. They could see that this boy was the backbone of this little girl. [We wouldnt have gotten Little Wu as our apprentice if this boy werent in a good mood. This small girl wouldve lifted her hands and feet in disapproval for sure. And then, she would have turned back and walked away without the slightest of hesitation...] Consequently, both of them wouldve suffered from a dead loss. And, neither couldve gotten this apprentice... Both of them kneaded their fingers, and two high tforms rose up from the ground. They both sat on the tforms side by side in dignified manner. Then, they received the nine respects that were paid by the little girl. Then, they both spoke up while attempting to outdo the other, "Little apprentice, please get up!" These words already seemed to be somewhat doting in mannerism. The masters had used the word please while talking to the apprentice... "We will leave now. It will good to set the foundation of this girl as soon as we return." Bu Liu Qing was somewhat impatient. After all, this month was his turn... Elder Brother Chu Yang..." The little girl made a sad face, and tears started to stream down her face. She spread her hands and hugged him tightly. "I cant bear to leave you..." "Its all right... its only for a short time, isnt it?" Chu Yang was upset in his heart. But, he forced himself to wear a smile as he said, "You can request your master to take you to meet me if you miss me and cant take it anymore." "Ok," Mo Qing Wus eyes lit up. She heavily nodded. She let go of his hand, and slowly drew back. Her big eyes were filled with unwillingness to let go. She withdrew a few steps at first. But, she then suddenly leapt up and threw herself in Chu Yangs arms. She sobbed as she exerted her all strength and kissed Chu Yang on the face with her petal-like lips. However, she felt that it wasnt enough... So, she kissed several times more. She moved closer to Chu Yangs ear and said, "Elder Brother Chu Yang... you wont forget me, right?" "Of course not." Chu Yang replied, "How can I forget my Qing Wu?" "Then, you kiss me." Mo Qing pouted her mouth. Then, she titled her head and looked at him. Chu Yang moved his mouth closer to her, and kissed her cheek twice with smooching sounds. Bu Liu Qing and Ning Tian Ya looked at this, and felt anxious and conflicted. This was obviouslyplete jealousy. [This bastard kid is kissing my apprentice! My apprentice is so little...] Chu Yang tightly held Mo Qing Wu in his arms. He rapaciously breathed-in the fresh scent of the little girl a few times. A while passed like this. Then, he endured the pain of parting, and put her down with a heavy heart. After that, he said, "Leave, now. Elder Brother Chu Yang will wait for you toe back." "Um," The cute little girl turned around and walked a few steps. She turned her head around after three steps. Her eyes were full of tears. "You must not..." The little girl didnt speak after that. She only looked back foolishly towards Chu Yang. She had an expression of overwhelming sadness in her eyes despite her young age... "Lets go." Ning Tian Ya was somewhat impatient. He waved his hand. He wanted to take away the apprentice. "Hey!" Chu Yang coughed and said, "Two Supreme Seniors, I have helped you get such a good apprentice. And, Ive also solved a big problem for you. Do you have nothing to say?" "To say?" Bu Liu Qing looked at him very fiercely, "Boy, dont be so cheap. We have already been cheated by you for the rest of our lives... And, you still want more benefits?! Put a check on your wild intentions..." "What do you mean by more benefits? I have been helping you out for so long! Are you telling me that it all went in vain?" Chu Yangs face had somewhat depressed and ridiculing expressions. The little girls also giggled even though her eyes were full from the pain of separation. "Hurry up and leave..." Ning Tian Ya stared at him. Chu Yang shouted at the top of his voice, "Qing Wu... You have to get some good things out of your both masters when you get there. The things that you wouldnt need would be very useful to your Elder Brother Chu Yang. The more the better! These two masters of yours have plenty of good things, ah." Mo Qing Wu firmly raised her little clenched fist and waved, "Dont worry, Elder Brother Chu Yang. I will wipe them clean! And, I will give everything to you, Elder Brother Chu Yang!" The two Supreme Level Experts stumbled, and nearly fell on the ground. [Have we received an apprentice or a hungry wolf?] ... Chapter 554 Heavenly Armament Pavilion’s Influence Rises in the Wilderness The two Supreme Level Experts couldnt dare to stay any longer. After all, they were afraid that perhaps their old and weary bodies wouldve been taken away by their apprentice, and wouldve then been given to someone else... [I have to go back and start the teaching her. How can I give my treasures to outsiders? Moreover, this boy is particrly full of dirty tricks. So, I certainly cant give them to him...] Bu Liu Qing and Ning Tian Ya hurriedly bade goodbye to everyone. Mo Qing Wu also waved and bade goodbye to Gu Du Xing and the others. Glistening teardrops started to twinkle in the eyes of the little girl as they started to leave. However, Bu Liu Qing hurriedly held Mo Qing Wu and sped along to leave first. Ning Tian Ya closely caught up with them. In fact, he didnt dare to stay an inch far away from them. After all, he feared that Bu Liu Qing would snatch the apprentice for himself if he were a stepte... Their silhouettes had disappeared. But, Mo Qing Wus loud voice still transmitted in the mid-air, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, wait for me... I wille back to protect you..." Chu Yang still had a smile on his face. He looked into the emptiness in front of him, and gently waved his hand. He felt more emptiness in his heart. He felt a sense of loss... And, he felt a reluctance to part with her. But, he didnt express any of it. He just faintly smiled with a warm and determined look in his eyes. [Qing Wu, I will wait for you!] [You dont know this... But, Ive been waiting for you my whole life!] [Qing Wu, Ive finally reversed your destiny! I finally feel relieved about your destiny since these Supreme Level Experts have taken you away!] [This life is going to be different now!] "They will probably go to the Mo n." Ji Mo wiped his eyes andughed. He wanted to show that he didnt feel the pain of parting with her... and that he was strong. But, thisugh sounded like a ferocious scream that hade from a duck; it was unpleasant to hear. It could be assumed that everyone wouldve teased him if it were some other time. But, they didntugh at him at this instance. Instead, they only nodded in silence. The little girl who loved tough and loved to talk wasnt at their side anymore. They certainly werent habitual of this setting. It was impossible for Mo Qing Wu to go on a trip without settling the quarrel with the Mo n. First, she would go back and bid goodbye to everyone. And, she would also take her Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber with her. Chu Yang indifferently spoke-up after a long time has passed, "We should also leave. There are so many things that are waiting for us in this Northern Wilderness." Everyoneplied with him. They then turned around, and started with their journey. There was an unusual silence among everyone along the way. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di would always be doingedy on normal days. However, they were also silent... to an extent that it was frightening! "Big Brother, I want to do extra practice." Ji Mo had walked out far away when he turned his head and looked back at Chu Yang. He then spoke-up in a desperate manner. "Extra practice...?" Chu Yang wrinkled his brows. "Yes. I also want to do extra practice!" Luo Ke Di also joined in. "Others look down upon me. In fact, those Supreme Level Experts said that we dont have a future..." Ji Mo gritted his teeth and said, "I will fight for a bright future, and I will show everyone that even the Supreme Level Experts can be wrong." "Right!" Luo Ke Di added. The pupils of his eyes filled with blood as he said, "A man must strive for vindication! Im afraid there would be no hope left for us if such harsh criticism doesnt make us work hard." Chu Yang sighed and said, "Then, you need to be mentally prepared for this. This isnt the kind of decision you can make in the heat of the moment! This decision of yours will certainly endanger your lives... Moreover, we wont be able to help you two in those situations!" "Yes! I have thought it through!" Determination flickered in Ji Mos eyes. "I will either die of torment in this life... or I will be a Supreme Expert!" "Me too!" Lou Ke Di also spoke-up with determination. "Very well!" A cold light glittered in Chu Yangs eyes. He said, "You two have made a decision. So, you cant back down now! Also, you dont need to wait for tomorrow. You will start your training today! In fact... right now! "This Great Northern Wilderness is our battlefield! Go nuts and kill them all... show me what you got!" A killing intention shed in Chu Yangs eyes. "No matter if its any man... no matter if its any spirit beast! Remember that you wont get our help in any fight from now on. You will face a life and death experience many times... But, stay alive and you will upgrade... or you will die! "Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang! You must remember that youre not allowed to rescue Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di even if they are to die in front of you!" Chu Yang harshly stated, "A man must face his battles alone!" "Yes!" the four of them revealed a look of determination in their eyes. How can one rely on the others help if they are to walk on the road to bing a powerhouse? They silently rushed out for a moment. Then, they suddenly saw a dense crowd in front of them. It was a group of Dark Bamboo experts, and it was being headed by two individuals. These two people were Young Master Yu and Jun Xi Zhu. "Where is Little Wu?" Jun Xi Zhu swept her eyes around, and noticed that a person was missing. So, she couldnt help but enquire. "She was taken away by her masters," Chu Yang was somewhat dispirited and downcast as he said, "She has acknowledged Bu Liu Qing and Ning Tian Ya as her masters." "Sss~~~" Jun Xi Zhu sucked in cold air. "She has paid respects to two Supreme Experts at the same time?" She pondered in her heart, [Is it possible that the spiritual power that was left behind to preserve Little Wus Three Yin Meridians belonged to those two Supreme Experts?] This possibility seemed the most usible exnation of facts as she considered things carefully. She couldnt help but feel happy in her heart. [Luckily, I didnt have any ideas about exploiting that little girl. Ahm ahm ahem, I wouldve been done for if I had sent her home... After all, shes with two Supreme Level Experts now!] "Chu Yang, we have been waiting for you to discuss some important matters." Young Master Yu insipidly said, "We have obtained the blood essence and inner core of ninth grade spirit beasts. So, Lady Jun and I must begin our closed door practice. But, it could take a while for us this time." "Oh?" Chu Yang had an expression of doubt in his eyes. "All transfer of Dark Bamboos authority will lie hidden in the dark once we go into seclusion. Ah Lu will undertake the task of full power management! I have also passed an order to the subordinates of Dark Bamboo. So, none of them are allowed to stir up trouble in our absence." Young Master Yu looked at Chu Yang with a faintly ambiguous smile as he spoke-up in a very meaningful tone, "We two wont be disturbing you for a while in the Middle Three Heavens." The sound of these words went into Chu Yangs ear; they were sharp and clear. He moved back two steps after he had said this. Then, he loudly said, "Wait for me toe out. And, I will again start training them for you!" Young Master Yu and Jun Xi Zhu took a step back as he was done talking. Then, they bade goodbye to Chu Yang and the others. After that, they sped along the way with their men, and didnt look back. They had soon disappeared from the line of Chu Yang and the others sight. Things had happened so fast, and had concluded in such a straightforward manner. It was somewhat too much to take-in for Gu Du Xing and the others. [Does this mean... that the most powerful underworld organisation of the Middle Three Heavens is going to take a break from society for a short period of time?] [There has already been a lot of chaos in the Middle Three Heavens. How would it not be more chaotic in a situation wherein the Dark Bamboo isnt around?] "Chaos is good! Heroes rise when the world is in chaos!" Dong Wu Shang snorted and said, "So, lets fight to our hearts content!" "Right. One can simply kill to their hearts content during these days!" Gu Du Xing let out a loud cry, and a heroic aura flew upwards. He then said, "Our Heavenly Armament Pavilion must show its brilliance since the Dark Bamboo isnt operating!" The five brothers looked at each other, and they were smiling in an understanding manner. They then took out their Heavenly Armament Pavilion masks from their bosoms! There was a lot of chaos in the Northern Wilderness over the next several days. All those who hade here were each others enemies by default. The extermination of one team was inevitable if two of them ran into each other... There was no need for a reason to exin this! However, the Heavenly Armament Pavilion had caused a terrifying turmoil in its wake during the past few days. They had again disyed the brilliant prestige and ambition of this organization! Several strange and masked people would go on trips in the Northern Wilderness. And, they would kill people to plunder their possessions. In fact, there was nothing that they didnt do. Sometimes, two persons woulde together. Sometimes, only a single person from the gang woulde. Sometimes, they would appear in a group of four or five. They woulde howling, and would leave howling. Whoever would run into them... would only see one oue C they would be robbed, killed, or crippled! They were moody and totally unreasonable. They had be the headache for the experts of Middle Three Heavens who hade here to look for ninth grade spirit beasts and hunt for the blood of the spirit beast. These masked men had slowly gained a reputation... However, it was a notorious reputation. Chu Yang sped along the way in the face of wind and snow. His sword shed. He cut open the throat of an expert in his front. And, the person vanished without a trace along with the sword-light. It was the seventh day since his brothers had separated to gain battle experience! Chu Yang had continuously followed the directions of the Nine Tribtions Sword during these seven days, and had sought for elixirs and rare treasures. He would often arrive to certain ces, and would find that he was the first one to have arrived there. However, that didnt mean that he didnte across battles at times! Almost no one could be his match considering his current cultivation and the sharp edge of the Nine Tribtion Sword! However, Chu Yang would immediately turn around and flee if he would run into one or two Emperor Level Experts since he would be no match for them. His agility skill was unparalleled. So, he basically didnt have to worry if an expert below ninth grade Emperor Level chased after him. Besides, he had also the killing machine Sword Spirit ready all the time. So, it wouldnt matter if the other person managed to catch up with him. Sword Spirit would attack and kill the pursuer! Consequently, Minister Chu would be left satisfied with the good stuff he would receive on his journey. He was going with the flow... In fact, he shouldnt be called Minister Chu any longer. He should be called Great Lord Chu! The only thing that had displeased the Great Lord Chu was that he was yet to find the soul fragment of Sword Spirit. However, how could he let go of the main purpose he hade here with? Therefore, he had continued to look for it... Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang had intentionally increased their practicing time during these days. But, they had decreased their fighting time instead. After all, they hade to realize the limitations of their sword and saber. However, Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo had increased their fighting time recklessly! In fact, they looked like two insane tigers. They would toss challenges everywhere they went... without the slightest hesitation. They would go plundering wherever they went. And, they would get riddled with scars every day. They would have countless of moments when theyd swing between life and death every day. But, they had slowly be self-disciplined. Moreover, they had be increasingly tenacious! Both of them had firmly remembered Chu Yangs words C [Youd be able to be a powerhouse only after youve survived a hundred deaths!] Heavenly Armament Pavilion! This ominous name became infamous henceforth! Chu Yang had picked an ice-cold spirit fruit from under theyer of ice a moment ago. Suddenly, the sound of fluttering of clothes came from the outside. Chu Yangs spirit roused up, [Has another fat sheepe to be looted?] He quietly looked out to see. He saw that those people were wearing ck robes and shady golden masks. It was an eerie and frightening bunch of people. However, that unique aura made Chu Yangs killing intention rise. [People of ck Devil Organization!] He saw that they were trying to find some hiding ce. It seemed as if they wanted to ambush someone... Chu Yang pondered whether to take the shot or not. However, that was when the voices of two people were heard along with the whistling sound of the wind. Chu Yang was startled. Then, a mysterious light of excitement emitted out from his eyes! And, the blood in his whole body started to boil. "Master... Where has that bastard Chu Yang gone? It has been so long. How havent we been able to find him..." this sound had resembled the squeaky voice of a duck mixed with the howl of a wolf. But, there was a somewhat thick sense of shock in this voice! Chu Yang heard this voice, and immediately understood who it was. But, he remained puzzled after much thought. [The matter that leaves you dissatisfied andining doesnt require you act shocked you know. So, why do you sound so...shocked?] ... Chapter 555 Dragon Meat Falls From the Sky! Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan hade across great fortune. The master and disciple duo was travelling very leisurely. In fact, it seemed as if they were going for a scenic tour. They would beat the beasts they would run into. And, they would run and hide if they couldnt... They would engage any people in fights if they were confident. Else, they would hide... One individual in this pair was calm and tranquil, and didnt take anything to heart. However, the other one was undisciplined and out of control. One of them would fight in a cool and unrestrained manner, and would also draw back as care-freely. However, the other one would run into a fight valiantly, and would also hide as valiantly... They were indeed a perfect pair! Meng Chao Ran was aloof in his heart. In fact, he had turned aloof to being called vile and shameless or noble and solemn by others. Meng Chao Ran would kill anyone who would try to ughter him without any restraint. He wouldnt wade in mud and water. He would simply destroy them. It was the rule of the world! Everyone considered it proper and considered it as natural. And, Meng Chao Ran was no exception. However, nothing was impossible in Tan Tans eyes! He could do anything as long as Meng Chao Ran said: Fight! In fact, he wouldnt even back down against a Supreme Level Expert! Tan Tan was bold and powerful. So, he was fearlessly rushing along the journey. And, Meng Chao Rans rich experience of Jianghu was fully manifested along this journey. However, his experiences had been different from others. So, he didnt need to see to detect if there was any danger. He would merely evade the danger in advance if he had a feeling about it. Consequently, the oily skins of master and disciple didnt even get a scratch along their journey through this wilderness. Tan Tan had often found that Meng Chao Ran would suddenly stop in the dark night during their journey. Then, he would take a long detour. And, Tan Tan would realize why his master changed the route after they had walked for a long distance... It was because there had been some powerful spirit beast or powerful enemies ahead on that way! Tan Tan would often think that the road was tranquil because he could clearly see it to be so. But, the hair on Meng Chao Rans arm would involuntarily stand on the end... And, it would always turn out that there was a great danger lying ahead! Tan Tans eyes had turned red in envy towards this ability of his masters. [This is too incredible. We will never encounter any danger with the help of such a powerful sixth sense...] Meng Chao Ran would only force a smile at the sight of his disciples reddened eyes. After all, he had sensed the reason why they were red... Could anyone even guess how many times Meng Chao Ran had been chased down for certain matters during in his life? He had developed this sixth sense aftering out alive from those do-or-die situations. He had obtained such a keen sense because of the experience he had gained in those do-or-die situations! How could this be attained from books? They had run into two dying people that day. Those people were dressed in ck. And, they were madly trying to rush to the hilltop... as if they were struggling for life. But, their strength got fully exhausted when there wasnt much distance left to their destination. And, they fell down a small distance short of it. They had tried to crawl up, but couldnt... Meng Chao Ran and his disciple were leisurely walking-about at his time. They had turned a corner, but saw that the two men were falling from the hilltop... the master and the disciple duo looked at each other in dismay. These two ck-robed peopley motionless in the thick patch of grass. So, Tan Tan wanted to go over to take a closer look. One of the ck-robed men groaned and said, "Save me..." Tan Tan leapt up, "So, he hasnt died yet." "Stop!" Meng Chao Ran shouted at his disciple. He then said in a mysterious voice, "I remember that a great person had said a long time ago... You may asionally see a fainted person while walking in Jianghu. But, it is definitely going to be trouble. It could even be a trap! So, the best solution under these circumstances is..." Tan Tan had erected his ears to listen. The ck-robed people couldnt budge from the ground. However, they had also involuntarily erected their ears to listen to his words... "...The best way is to cut off their heads without any dy! Then, you must check if they have died or not... You will first put an end to their trap by doing so. Secondly, you can also try to make friends with the people who were chasing after them! Things can still take a turn for the worse. But, you can at least make money from plundering their corpses in the worst case..." Meng Chao Ran drew his sword with a ng sound as he spoke. However, Tan Tan was struck dumb... [Master is very talented. Check if the person has died after chopping off the head...? This... this is such a unique trick! He has a vast collection of secret tricks in his arsenal. He came up with such a wise remark! This matter reflects his great experience!] Meng Chao Ran didnt hesitate one bit after he was done talking. Those two people had obviously opened their eyes wide in disbelief after they had listened to his remark! Then, a sword light shed and cut their heads off! Then, Meng Chao Ran put his sword back in its sheath, and said, "There shouldnt be any danger now. So, you can take a look now." Tan Tan said oh in a daze. Then, he walked over to the corpses. It was hard for him to imagine that his master... was so ruthlessly cool in making decisions... [There was no reason to kill these two people, but Master even cited a quote by the ancients to back his action...] Tan Tan believed that this was a method he could show off. Consequently, he felt that he needed to learn it. Tan Tan shouted in shock not long after, "Fu*k me, Master! We got rich!" Tan Tan had eximed with excitement. However, Meng Chao Ran retorted, "Nonsense! Youre so foul-mouthed that I want to pull out your tongue as your master." Then he asked, "What do you mean by we got rich?" "This, this... this inner core is very big..." Tan Tan had fished out a jade-case from the pocket of one of those two ck-robed persons. A fist-sized inner core was ced in it. It was so sparkly and crystal clear that it could dazzle the eyes. "It is an inner core of a ninth grade spirit beast..." Meng Chao Ran turned pale in fright. He looked at the multi-coloured rays and rich energy it was giving off. And, he had immediately understood that they had made a fortune this time... "We are very lucky!" Tan Tan was so fascinated by it that he didnt wish to part with it. So, he gentlyughed out. "Lucky, my ass! Lets go quickly..." Meng Chao Ran sucked in air from the corner of his mouth. It seemed that he felt as if a big trouble wasing head-on. So, he pulled his disciple, and flew away like an arrow with Tan Tan in tow. However, Tan Tan was still unwilling to let go. So, he turned his head, "Master... we havent even searched the body of the other person... what if he also has an inner core of a ninth grade spirit beast...?" "Do you think that inner core of a ninth grade spirit beast is a cabbage...? We would have to search for our lives in hell if we went back..." Meng Chao Ran continued in a bad mood, "They had this inner core of a ninth grade spirit beast. But, it seems that the person who was chasing after them to steal it is an expert as well. Moreover, their wounds are fresh. So, the person who is chasing after them can arrive here any time. Do you still not wish to run fast?" The master and disciple had run for a dozen kilometres by now. And, Meng Chao Ran hadid several trails to throw off the pursuers. Then, he picked a direction, and hastened towards a remote and deste area. They had barely fled for a few breaths time when a group of ck-clothed people rushed over and arrived here. Those people turned over the two dead bodies. And, theirplexions changed to agitation, "Someone has tricked us! The inner core is not here! There are sword marks on the necks of these corpses. And, the blood is still flowing. So, those two persons mustnt have gone too far! Quickly chase after them!" Another man gnashed his teeth and said, "Who dared to take cheap advantages from our ck Devil n? We will chop them to pieces once we catch them! They have angered this old man!" That crowd of ck-clothed people flew out with whooshing sounds. Everyone had gone to search after the ones who had stolen the inner core with all their might; they were visibly burning with impatience. [Crap! We wasted so much time and effort. And, we seeded with great difficulty. But, someone else has stolen the fruits of ourbor?] [This is so aggravating!] Such an incident had happened to the infamous ck Devil n... it needed to be mentioned that this n that was known for their viiny reputation. And, what was more shameful and humiliating was... that they had fought desperately hard for this. But, they had still let some thief take it away... Moreover, they didnt know who that other thief was... This was unbearable! The heavens had witnessed that this whole incident had been totally a coincidence. This inner core belonged to that unlucky Single-Horned Dragon! Bu Liu Qing had extracted half of its blood essence that day. And, it had be very weak after that. Then, he had thrown this poor guy away. And, it had fallen god knows where... How terrifying was the strength of a Supreme Level Expert...? The Single-Horned Dragon had remained dizzy for a long time after it had fallen down. And, it hadnt been able to move. Moreover, it had lost half of its blood essence. So, it wasnt left with much vitality in its body. And, it didnt have any fighting power either... But, what was even more unlucky for it was it had fallen behind a big mountain! And, dozens of experts of a mid-tier n of the Middle Three Heavens were waiting to make a cheap profit there... The Single-Horned Dragon had fallen at the exact centre of their ambush circle! So, it had been battered to death on the spot... However, the even more miserable thing was it had tried to move after it had fallen, but it hadnt been able to. It had been able to blink its eyes, but it couldnt even burst into tears... [I only need half-an-hour to recover a little. I only need half-an-hour, ah...] The Single-Horned Dragon madly shouted in its heart. But... who wouldve given it half-an-hour? It wasnt even given half-a-breath to rest... This n set into action with their utmost strength to try out their luck. There were only two King Level Experts among them. They also had several Revered Martial Artists. So, these experts wouldve been swallowed alive like dregs if they had fought this ninth grade spirit beast head-on at an earlier time. And, this was the reason why they hadnt dared to go participate in the frontal battle... Who would have imagined that this was their day of ill-gotten gains? Who would have imagined that a barely-alive ninth grade spirit beast would fall from the sky in broad daylight? How can there be such a favourable incident? Those several dozen experts of that n had been left dumbstruck by this pleasant surprise! Their mothers used to tell them a poem [When one would lift ones head with a hungry stomach; dragon meat will fall from the sky!] How could they be polite at such a good asion? Thereupon, everyone swarmed around the dragon. They peeled its skin and scooped out its meat. They extracted its blood essence, and took its inner core... These people obviously didnt know that the blood essence of this ninth grade spirit beast was iplete... and thus was useless. Therefore, they were so happy that they were unable to hide their happiness. [Oh shoot! We only wanted to get a few drops of its blood, but we luckily got the whole beast...] This formidable and matchless ninth grade spirit beast didnt die by the hands of a Supreme Level Expert at the end of it. Instead, it got killed by the hands of a colony of ants. This could only be described as divine intervention! This manner of death was obviously too aggrieving for a powerful ninth grade spirit beast! This grandiose ninth grade spirit beast had been turned into spoils of war once this toiling was over. Nothing was left except for damaged meat. These experts hadnt sensed any danger. So, they had be muddle-headed because of being pleasantly surprised under these circumstances. Thus, they basically invited a situation that could only be called as digging their own graves all of these fellows revealed greed in their eyes. They then pleaded the two Elders to use the meat of the ninth grade spirit beast. They wanted to roast its meat so that they could eat it! This was a ninth grade spirit beast. Where else could they get to eat the meat of a ninth grade spirit beast in their lives? [I would die with no regrets if I get to eat this meat!] The two Elders were in an excellent mood. They werent able to conceal their happiness either. So, they waved their hands and approved of it without giving it much thought. Therefore, these people arranged firewood, and lit a fire to roast the meat of the dragon. Everyone was in a full swing, and they showed their hundred percent enthusiasm. The dreamt about obtaining many good items and making their n rise in the Middle Three Heavens as they ate. However, the brutal reality struck at this point of time. The Extreme joy turned into sorrowC this is the best exnation of what happened there afterwards! How could the mes rising from roasting the dragons meat not have thick smoke? The thick smoke rose up and collected... The ck Devil n had been running around, but hadnt gained any profits ofte. However, they were quick to discover the smoke... ... Chapter 556 I am Looking for a Wife, Not Meat to Eat! The reason why the people of the ck Devil n were hiding in the peripheral area was because... ck Devil n was always ready to loot any ns victory gains... This had been a consistent tradition of the ck Devil n Charge and break through the lines of the other ns. You obtain the gains from victory first. And then, we will snatch it and flee... They couldnt eat cooked food since their operations depended on ambush strategy. After all, smoke would rise from the cooking. And, those great ns had plenty of old foxes. So, who would the ck Devil n loot if people didnt pass from here? Therefore, they could only eat raw rations. Dammit! The people of the ck Devil n had been eating raw food in this Northern Wilderness. However, they discovered thick smoke rising in the sky from a not too faraway ce... [Crap! Someone is roasting meat?] Therefore, they came over here by following the smoke, and hit the jackpot. [These idiots have dared to roast meat here? Youre roasting and cooking meat here...? Wouldnt it hinder the operations of our ck Devil? Moreover, this area is a peripheral area. So, which big n can be here?] [Big ns generally go into the inner parts of the wilderness.] [So, which ordinary n has dared not to give face to the ck Devil n...?] Therefore, the people of ck Devil felt much relieved and rxed when they were rushing here. They finally arrived here and looked around. And, the first thing they noticed was that the blood was still flowing from the corpse of the Single-Horned Dragon... [Fu*k!] The ten or more King Level Experts of the ck Devil suddenly became wide-eyed. [This is a fu*king gift bestowed upon us by heavens. How can such a small n get such a precious thing...? Doesnt this mean that the heaven has bestowed this upon us? Why else would there be such a coincidence?] Thus, the people of ck Devil n confidently and boldly rushed in with their sleeves rolled up for a battle. Consequently, the people who were jubntly eating the dragon meat were forced to face their bad luck! A fierce battle ensued, and the people who had eaten the meat of dragon died in it. This proved the saying C A dragons meat cant be eaten causally! It was surely a Single-Horned Dragon, but it still had the word dragon in its name. All of the blood essence, dragon muscles, dragon bones, dragon skin, and other things were stolen. However, the two King Level Experts took the inner core, and desperately broke out of the siege. But, they burned their vitality in the process, and got riddled with scars as they made it out and bolted. The people of the ck Devil n were unwilling to let go, and chased after them. However, the vitality of the two King Level Experts got used up quickly as they ran for a distance of thousand miles. And, they ran into Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan when they had fully exhausted themselves... It could be said that this bizarre coincidence wouldnt have taken ce if they had even a little bit of strength left! However, the Great Young Master Tan didnt need to spend any strength in getting his hands on this inner core of a ninth grade spirit beast; he got it free of cost! It was equivalent to an undeserved profiting flying from beyond the heaven... He then stuffed the undeserved fortune in his pocket, and made a run for it! And, this master-and-disciple duo was sessfully able to run away owing to the extraordinary sensing abilities of Meng Chao Ran. Three days passed by, and they werent being pursued anymore! They had surely been intercepted several times. But, they had taken advantage of the enemysck of besieging prowess, and had sessfully fled at each instance... The experts of the ck Devil n had obviously been angered by this... Therefore, they had let off the news C all the squads of the ck Devil must get ready to rob a victim after beating him unconscious with a club. Consequently, they started to focus on pursuing and attacking the targets. Moreover, they had two Emperor Level Experts in their ranks... This increased Meng Chao Rans difficulties on their escape route. Then, an unexpected incident happened at such a frightening time. This ident was sudden, and came without warning. In fact, it even left a man of Meng Chao Rans forbearance dumbfounded. Moreover, he was so perplexed that he simply failed to understand the reason behind it! This ident had happened to Tan Tan. Great Young Master Tan had obtained a ninth grade spirit beasts inner core. And, it was simr to finding the most precious treasure for him. He would often hold it and take a look at it with pleasure. However, one noon... the Great Young Master Tan tried to bite it for some reason... Tan Tan had taken a vow that he wouldnt exert himself! But, he had to try... It was only for his research. Everyone knew that Tan Tans craving for researches had always been very strong... In fact, Meng Chao Ran was at his side at that time. But, he only shook his head with a smile on his face. After all, he had tacitly epted that his disciple was mischievous... [Tan Tan cant go without being mischievous...!] He hadnt even bitten it; he had only kept it in his mouth... However, that ninth grade spirit beasts inner core suddenly came to life. Then, it suddenly rushed into Tan Tans mouth with all its might. It was a fist-sized inner core... Tan Tan let out a sudden strange scream. His eyes then rolled back, and revealed the whites! He didnt get anything out of it. Moreover, that fist-sized inner core of the ninth grade spirit beast got stuck in his throat... Tan Tan was left to scream in pain... He opened his mouth, and it stayed open... Meng Chao Ran turned pale with fright. He hastily went to take it out... but, he couldnt take it out no matter what he did. Meng Chao Ran became very anxious as he watched his disciple choking to death. So, he straightforwardly took out his sword to lever it open... The inner core stuck in Tan Tans throat seemed desperate to go down. It seemed desperate to get inside Tan Tans body... Therefore, Meng Chao Ran pushed it down since Great Young Master Tan was going to die of choking... And, it somehow turned out to be effective! This inner core ferociously drilled inwards with the help of the external force... And, Tan Tans throat forcibly widened to twice its size. Then, this inner core entered Tan Tans belly at a leisurely pace... Meng Chao Rans eyebrows trembled, and his hair stood on end. In fact, he almost fainted. It looked as if a finger-thin snake had swallowed an egg. Tan Tans neck bulged up to an awful extent... as it went down. The master and the disciple were as if struck by lightning! There was distress on Meng Chao Rans face... [Ninth grade spirit beasts inner core ah! Even an Emperor Level Expert wont be able to stop himself from exploding if he eats it raw, right? My disciple... my poor little disciple...] Tan Tan also became anxious. He tried to vomit it out, but couldnt do it. So, he took off his pants, and tried to take it out from below by using a twig as a hook... His belly was overwhelmingly hurting as he tried to take it out from under, but the inner core didnte out. It seemed as if it had settled down in his belly... Meng Chao Ran gave Tan Tan axative. However, it didnt work on Tan Tan. So, Meng Chao Ran increased the dosage at a gradual pace. He had eventually given Tan Tan about ten times the normal dose ofxative... It could be assumed that the Single-Horned Dragon wouldve gotten diarrhoea if it had taken this muchxative... However, there was some reaction this time C Tan Tan had eaten up ten times of a normalxative dosage. So, he let out more than a dozen or so smelly farts... one after another... However, there was no response down below. And, it seemed that ten times ofxative... had only induced these farts. Meng Chao Ran couldnt find a solution either. He deeply sighed since he felt helpless. [Dammit! I have only received two disciples. One is Chu Yang... who already exists as in defiance of nature. However, I didnt expect that this little disciple of mine will have the physique of an evildoer...] [He should still get diarrhoea after taking this medicine even if he has a monstrous body... right?] Fortunately... Tan Tans body didnt undergo the terrible phenomenon of exploding even after two days had passed. So, Meng Chao Ran felt relieved in his heart. But, Tan Tan started to have a fever. Moreover, this fever was different than an ordinary fever. His body temperature was getting higher and higher and higher! However, the feverish Tan Tans spirits had also gone up a hundredfold. Moreover, the feverish Tan Tan was somehow healthy and active. In fact, the feverish Tan Tan... didnt even need to sleep... Tan Tans body temperature eventually rose to a frightening level... In fact, Tan Tan couldve evaporated if Meng Chao Ran hadnt circted his martial power after putting his hand on Tan Tans forehead! But, the person who had the blistering fever felt as if nothing was wrong. It had never been heard that eating a ninth grade spirit beasts core could have such effects... Meng Chao Ran was rich in knowledge and experience. However, even he had never heard of such an incident... Tan Tan had eaten an inner core of a ninth grade spirit beast. But, no growth could be seen in his spiritual power. Instead, his body was heating more and more. His vitality had also increased more and more. In fact, he would be so active the entire day that it seemed as if he could swallow a mountain whole... However, burning like this was obviously not a good thing. Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan also understood this in their hearts. So, Meng Chao Ran left the hiding ce along with Tan Tan. And, he took his disciple towards the mysterious ice ne. [The mysterious ice ne hasnt melted for ten-thousand years. So, it should defuse Tan Tans body temperature, right?] C This was Meng Chao Rans only hope. As a result, they got caught up in the chasing and killing when they came out of the hiding ce. However, Meng Chao Ran only focused on advancing forward for his disciples sake. And, he ended up exposing his own traces in the process... Tan Tan had been excited for several days at first. But, he became anxiouster on. "Master, what to do about this...? My body is so hot..." Tan Tany on his stomach. However, the ice that hadnt melted in years suddenly changed into a pool. And then, it began to emit steam like a hot spring... Tan Tan leapt up from the pool with sshing sound. Then, his body emitted out steam, and his clothes dried up in an instant. Tan Tan wanted to cry, but had no tears. "Myundry would be done without drying my clothes under sun. I would only need to stick the clothes to my body. In fact, I wouldnt even need to waste spirit energy..." "It wont matter if your body continues to remain hot as long as theres no change... and your body doesnt show any abnormality..." Meng Chao Ran had no other choice but to console his disciple, "Its all right. Its only high temperature... and nothing more. You will get used to it after a while." "I can get used to it... But, the problem is that others cannot." Tan Tan became sullen. He said, "I will get married to Xie Dan Feng in future. But, what would I do when I take her into the bridal room...? She will get roasted when her body would be under mine. In fact, one would be able to eat her roasted meat if this problem isnt dealt with... Master, boohoo... I am looking for a wife, and not human meat to eat! You have to solve this for me!" "Get lost!~~~" Meng Chao Ran kicked his disciple to a distance of several hundred feet with a bang sound. After all, he was at the end of his patience. Tan Tan got embedded in the mountain wall. Meng Chao Ran gritted his teeth and cursed in a low voice, "You want me to solve this for you? Come here and I will solve this for you, you chicken!" Tan Tan slid down from the mountain-wall. This action left the big outline of a body in the wall. After that, he turned over trembling. He then happily yet shamelessly ran over, "Master, I have thought of a solution." "What solution?" Meng Chao Ran curiously asked. "I will give her an ice crystal if my body is still hot when I enter the bridal room... Then, I will cover her whole body... except for down there..." Tan Tan suggested in a serious manner. Meng Chao Rao faced upwards and heaved a long sigh... He looked at the mountain wall, and felt an urge to bang his own head against it! "Oh, it wont do... she wouldnt get roasted elsewhere, but she will get cooked down there..." Tan Tan sighed in despair. He had discovered the loophole in his own n. So, he couldnt help but seethe in anger. He felt so aggrieved that he wanted to vomit out blood. He crazily cussed, "Why is the goddamn heaven toying with me? I have fu*king turned this way. How will it be easy to fu*king look for a wife now..." Great Young Master Tan became very furious! Meng Chao Ran was also angry. He grabbed his disciplespel, and started to cuss for the first time in his life, "Are you fu*king going to stop talking right now...? Or do you want me to kill you? Cant you shut your fu*king mouth for once? You motherfu*ker... Do you want me kill you?" Tan Tan suddenly became startled. "Master, you swore at me... boohoo... Master, youre abusing me... boohoo..." Tan Tan covered his face and started crying. Meng Chao was so much in pain that he didnt wish to live. So, he squatted down, and held his head. ... Chapter 557 Kill People in a Way That No One Hears a Sound! Meng Chao Ran was so grieved that he wish he were dead. [This Tan Tan can even force a sage to turn into a viin if they stay with this guy! This is even worse than how I felt when I was forcibly separated from my beloved... this is fu*king unbearable!] [What fu*king sin have Imitted that Ive received such a disciple...] Meng Chao Ran had always been cultured, refined, and aloof towards everything. However, he had beenpelled to turn nefarious by his own disciple! Moreover, he couldnt even do anything to fix it... ... "The Mysterious Ice Level is up ahead," Meng Chao Ran spoke up in a weary manner, "I cant do anything if this ce turns out to be useless as well. So, you will just have to deal with your heating up issue..." Suddenly, he made a nk face, "Pay attention, there has been no sound of activity from the people who were chasing after us. However, they mustve known that we wille here. So, they must be lying in wait up ahead to ambush us! So, keep up your spirits for me!" "How would they know?" Tan Tan was at a loss as he asked. "Bastard! Do you have a pigs brain?" Meng Chao Ran became angry, "You think they havent seen that youvee here steaming the entire route? And, what else besides the Mysterious Ice Layer can eliminate this kind of temperature? Are you willing to die because of your own damn stupidity?" Chu Yang had heard Tan Tans voice from a distance. So, he had obviously understood the situation... [These people of the ck Devil n wish to ambush my master and junior martial brother!] [I havent even settled the ount for the time when you guys hurt my Mo Qing Wu... And now, youre targeting my master and junior martial brother?] Chu Yang felt extremely angry in his heart! He looked the location where they hadid out the ambush, and secretly counted their numbers. There shouldve been about twenty people at this side! Moreover, the overall strength of these people made it obvious that there was no hope for Chu Yang, his master, and his junior martial brother to emerge victorious... In fact, there would be very low chances of a sessful escape if they were to fall into their ambush. After all, the ck Devil n had sent these people here. So, it was obvious that none of these people would be weaklings. This was a major event which rted directly to the decades worth of future prospects of the ck Devil n. How could they be reckless in these circumstances? Therefore, Chu Yang felt that he couldnt act rashly either. After all, the three of them would have their graves dug here in case he acted without thinking... Chu Yang gazed around. Then, he submerged into theyer of ice. He then stealthily made his way to the back of these ck Devil ns people, and nobody was able to discover him. It must be mentioned that everyone had been focusing on the two people who were about to arrive here from the front... [Ninth grade spirit beasts inner core, ah! Its with these two people!] Many experts of the ck Devil n were so angry that they had almost copsed from excessive anger in the backdrop of this incident! They were two mere King Level Experts! And, the ck Devil n had dispatched a troop of five famed individuals to chase after them. But, these two small loaches were crafty in many ways. They also had very high sense of vignce. And, this had irritated their pursuers to death! They had tried to besiege them, pursue them, and block them on many asions. They had set up countless of traps for them. But, these two people had still managed to escape and hide every single time! In fact, it was like these two had some kind of foresight since they seemed to be predicting everything. Therefore, the ck Devil n sent out another forty experts as time passed. However, they still couldnt catch these two! This was simply unimaginable... However, they got lucky when they discovered a phenomenon afterwards. And, it made everyone very certain their hearts C [One of these two has either a very high fever... or he has been poisoned by fire.] [There was always water avable in the ces theyve passed through.] [However, these two have turned towards the direction of Mysterious Ice Level... So, they probably intend to neutralise the issue with the mysterious ice.] Therefore, the ck Devil ns people arrived here in advance to ambush these two. And, they had been waiting there for the exhausted enemy in a kingly manner ever since. However, how could someone be burning up so fiercely in the cold weather of this Northern Wilderness... Everybody remained perplexed about this despite much thought... Every person of the ck Devil n was gnashing their teeth... [I will do that once I catch those two... I will do this... and that as well...] [I will torment those two to death! Giving them an easy death would be unfair to the tiredness and pain that I had to bear in past few days because of them...] The experts of ck Devil ny on their stomachs, and focused their eyes. They saw two silhouettes slowlying here from far away. Their bodies were embedded finger-deep into the mysterious ice. [You two havee a little too quickly.] [But, the anxiety was killing me anyway!] Everyone was feeling anxious. But, they didnt dare to act rashly. [We have encountered them several times at this distance. So, we know that they will run away if anyone of us moves even a little.] [And, we wont be able to overtake them even if we chase after them!] [So, we need to stay steady for now. Let theme closer and closer...] This King Level Expert of the ck Devil n was anxiously waiting. His body seemed like an arrow nocked on a pulled bowstring. It was all-set to set off! Suddenly, he felt something peculiar under his body... But, he didnt pay attention to it. [This Mysterious Ice Level has stayed unchanged since ages! What can possibly be down there? Its not like someone drilled their way down there or something, right?] Even he smiled at this idea of his own. But then... A transparent thing suddenly rose up from under theyer of mysterious ice. Then... the section of a sword point silently appeared under his neck... His head was raised at this moment, and he was trying his best to keep watch in front. So, this posture was very good! In fact, he appeared like a chicken that was waiting to get ughtered. After all, the skin of his throat had be tight because of this posture... Puff! The sword point suddenly pierced through his throat like a thunderbolt. And, the sword energy flowed into his body like tides. The first thing it did was... it took over his brain, and destroyed it! Then, it took control of his body, and ruptured his meridians and Dantian. This King Level Expert only got time to stick out his eyes... However, he didnt even get enough time to show any reaction after that! His body still appeared to be in its original posture. But, it had changed from the stretched and taut one into a soft one lying on the ice. A pool of blood gushed out from the wound on his throat in silence. It dyed the mysterious ice under his body in red, and got frozen immediately-after... "Ive used too much power. Too much blood has flowed out. There will be too much trouble if someone discovers the smell of blood," Chu Yang sighed under theyer of the mysterious ice since he was upset with the result. [I shouldve acted with restraint while going for the first kill. I shouldnt have put so much strength into it...] He had the help of Nine Tribtions Sword Point and the strength of Sword Spirit. So, he had quickly sneaked to here from the spot where he had mined the ice cold spirit fruit. Then, he had acted stealthily at the first opportunity, and had violently killed the King Level Expert! However, his whole body had almost frozen still because of the extreme cold. This kind of stealth-kill movement required full assistance of Sword Spirit and the Nine Tribtions Sword. But, it wouldnt protect him from the cold. His Seven Yin Cold Energy was still in the Nine Tribtions Sword... He had resisted the cold by relying on the help of the spiritual power in his body... But, this was a ten-thousand-years-old mysterious ice! However, there wasnt enough time to consider anything. Chu Yang took control of the Nine Tribtions Sword, and secretly went to the ambush spot of another person. Then, he hurriedly took a Mysterious Yang Jade Core from the Nine Tribtions Space, and slid it into his bosom. And, he felt a little warm and cosy because of it effect. A slightly inaudible puff sound came out as a tiny blood scar appeared on the throat of another King Level Expert of the ck Devil n. This man had also been lying there with his full concentration fixed thirty feet away. He lowered his head without making any noise, and died. Even the wildest dreams of these experts of the ck Devil n couldnt have imagined that there was someone hidden below the surface of this ten-thousand-years-old mysterious ice. Moreover, he was moving stealthily, and was attacking them one after another. Their ultimate goal was to keep their focus on the two people who could be seen approaching from a distance... That side, "Master... you dont worry. I will hug the enemy if theye!" His sound felt to be getting closer and closer. He then happily said in a shrill voice... like that of a male duck, "I will burn them!" "Hmm," Meng Chao Ran powerlessly responded. This side, another puff sound came... Chu Yang had cold expression in his eyes. And, his body moved again like lightning. ... That side, "I dont know where Chu Yang has gone. It is very strange. I just hope that I dont end up burning him out of sheer happiness when I see him," his voice was still like the mixture of a male ducks scream and a wolfs howl. "Ugh," Meng Chao Ran rolled his eyes. This side, another puff sound came! Chu Yang shifted ces again. He was under the mysterious ice, but his warm blood was boiling. After all, he was filled with killing intention! Moreover, the sneak attacks had been going smoothly. So, his nerves were filled with delight. ... That side, "I feel sorry for my Xiao Dan Feng... I havent seen her for quite a while. I will surely want to kiss her lips when I meet her... but, Im afraid that I will end up scorching her delicate lips..." that strange voice approached even closer. "..." Meng Chao Ran didnt utter a word in response. This side, two puff sounds came in a row. ... That side..."Sigh, I think it will be a tragedy. Theres a chance that Xiao Dan Feng may have a problem with my fever... I think I will be the number-one man in the world who got shoved into bachelorhood by a fever if she backs out of the promise... But, being number-one in the world would also be an honor..." his voice chattered on. This side, Puff! ... That side..."I somewhat regret it, Master. I am definitely not as good as Chu Yang. I cant go to the Iron Cloud Nation and work as a minister there. Also, I will make the worst general... And... and, now Ive got this fever... I have a very bad luck..." Meng Chao Ransplexion became deathly white... This side, Puff!Puff! There was a bunch of nonsense and daydreaming going-on on one side. Tan Tan was immersed in whimsical thoughts that made no sense. And, he was chattering on and on. It could leave any with an urge tomit suicide. However, murders were taking ce on the other side. In fact, these kills were so silently executed that no one had heard a sound. The murders were happening again and again. And, Chu Yang was chopping lives without creating mess. In fact, every King Level Expert had silently died in an unjust manner. Consequently, this quiet Mysterious Ice Layer had turned into a graveyard without anyone realizing it! Chu Yang had killed ten people in an extremely short period of time! This was the highest speed he could achieve! But, it was far from enough if the numbers of the enemys team was taken into ount. In fact, this couldnt even eliminate the threat! However, his good luck had alsoe to an end because he didnt have enough time now. However, Meng Chao Ran suddenly seemed to have discovered something when Chu Yang was about to start again. He then fiercely pulled Tan Tan, and stopped his footsteps. A proudughter was sent out from the ground. Then, a voice darkly said, "You two are very difficult to wait for. But, you have finally taken your first step on this road to hell!" The people of the ck Devil n stood up from the ground as this dark voice echoed. Actually... only the ones who were alive had stood up. However, ten people hadnt stood up. Chu Yang also silently drilled out of the ice, and hid behind a big stone. Hisplexion became tensed as he looked at the situation in front of him. He moved his vision vigntly and randomly. He looked around to size up the terrain in search for things he could take advantage of... [Ive only killed ten of them. And, there were twenty people on this side. So, only half are remaining.] In addition, ten individuals came out from the other two sides! The particrly serious matter was that there were two people who had very formidable auras. They were clearly Emperor Level Experts! The three teams had formed a three-side pocket. Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan were at the entrance of this pocket. They didnt have enough time to run away from this distance. So, they would voluntarily give the enemy a chance to kill them if they tried to turn and run. The severity of the circumstance had indeed reached its worst. ... Chapter 558 This Sword is the Best of Ancient and Modern Times! Meng Chao Ransplexion was still aloof. He felt a little regret in his heart. After all, Tan Tan had made his mood very chaotic. So, he had sunken into a deeply dumbfounded mental state, and this had left his sharp perception ability to decrease very substantially. Consequently, he couldnt detect this ambush in advance. Then, they realized that it was toote by the time they had reached here. And, this held true despite the fact that they hadnt trulynded into the enemys encirclement yet. However, Meng Chao Ran instantaneously regained his aloof mood when faced with powerful enemies that were dozens of times more in number. So, he slightly smiled and replied, "We arent walking on the road to hell; at least not today. We will surely walk on it when the right dayes. But, you guys have still been waiting here for us in this world of ice and snow. It mustve been very difficult for you guys. I feel somewhat sorry for you..." His voice was natural, and his tone was rxed. In fact, it seemed as if the people in front of him were his old friends, and he was merely having a heart-to-heart conversation with them. The people of ck Devil n heard this, and felt as if they had bathed in spring breeze. In fact, everyone felt guilty for a moment. [This man is so cool even in the face of death!] [Only three kinds of people can remain calm in such a dire situation First, the ones who know that they have a lot of strength, and are confident that they can easily get away. Second are the ones who are detached from the bindings of life and death. And third... are the one who have gone crazy.] [But, this man clearly doesnt possess that kind of strength. And, he doesnt seem like a madman from his mannerisms. So, this means... he stands detached from of life and death!] [He has transcended life and death!] [Birth and death are no more than external ornaments of life in his eyes. So, they dont matter much.] [Such a man cant be considered scary because he doesnt have strength. But, hes respectable! In fact, hemands respect!] The people of ck Devil n looked at thezy and dull warmth on Meng Chao Rans face. And, those thirty experts of the ck Devil n didnt get to experience the thrill of ultimately blocking their targets! Not only him, but his thoughtless and unsightly disciple was also looking at them with nting eyes. It seemed as if he didnt give a damn about those twenty eight King Level Experts and two Emperor Level Experts. In fact, the expression in his eyes was like that of a preying eagle looking at a herd of rabbits! "Sire, hand over the ninth grade spirit beasts inner core first," an Emperor Level Expert of the ck Devil n exposed admiration in his eyes as he said, "Your death is unavoidable. But, I can promise you that your death would be painless since I admire your aloofness." Meng Chao Ran shook his head, and was left incapable of holding back hisughter. He slowly pulled out his sword and softly said, "Why would I cherish my body in the face of a battle? Everyone eventually dies. So, theres no need for you to make my death painless." He looked at the shiny de of his sword. He then said with a sigh, "And, as far as the inner core of nine grade spirit beast is concerned... its impossible to give it to you!" "Why?" That Emperor Level Expert of the ck Devil n became angry. He was somewhat astonished and didnt know what to ask. After all, he had felt that these words had some special meaning. In fact, it had seemed as if they had some secret problem, and thats why they couldnt hand over the inner core. "I mean... you cant get the ninth grade spirit beasts inner core by any means," Meng Chao Ran faintly smiled. He then said in a gentle temperament, "Only one good-quality head lies here. Who wants to take first?" The pupils of the Emperor Level Expert of ck Devil n shrank as he looked at Meng Chao Ran. A killing intention came out and filled the air. He waved his hand, and shouted, "Kill!" Suddenly, a scream resounded. "Ah!~~~" The leader of one of the three teams was a ninth grade King Level Expert. He had turned around, and was about to give orders to attack. But, he had suddenly realized that ten individuals were mysteriously missing from his side! "Where are our men? Wang Erhei, Zhao San Niu, Sun Wu Dan... where did they go...?" the formation of ck Devil people became disorganized along with his shout. Moreover, his shout went unanswered... Several people turned back and leapt up to look. Then, several fearful cries were heard in a row, "Emperor Master! They... they... all... are dead!" After that, those several people came over trembling. "Dead... they are dead... they were killed from underground..." "Stop your fu*king nonsense!" the Emperor Level Expert of the ck Devil n became angry. And, he flung a p on his face as he scolded, "Theres a ten-thousand-years-old mysterious ice beneath us! Do you understand what ten-thousand-years-old mysterious ice means?" The body of the King Level Expert revolved once because of the p. He felt dizzy as he replied while crying, "Its true... Emperor Master..." The Emperor Expert of the ck Devil n concentrated his vision. He then flew over there and examined the ten frozen bodies. And, hisplexion became more and more unsightly as a result. Then, he suddenly stood upright and shouted, "Where is the bastard who has stealthily attacked our men? Come out and have a fair fight with me if you have the guts!" However, silence prevailed once his voice had faded. Heavy snow fluttered down, but there was no response. He carefully examined the surface of the ice around his body as he cussed. However, he still couldnt believe that someone had carried out assassinations while hiding underground! [But, this is mysterious ice ah! How can someone go inside of it and hide?] "Everyone beware. Theres a mysterious enemy hiding beneath us!" Theplexion of the Emperor Expert became cautious. At present, the most worrying thing for him was that this hidden enemy could sneak underground, and could move about stealthily. Meng Chao Ran and his disciple were already surrounded. And, it could be said that they couldnt escape by any means. But, this mysterious underground killer had appeared at this time. And, he seemed to be after these peoples lives! This man was a senior Emperor Expert in own merit. However, he wouldnt dare to say that his life was safe in the face of this bizarre assassination method. In fact, the Emperor Expert had found himself covered in cold sweat when he had examined the sword-cuts on the throats of the ten corpses. [This person seems to be a cold-blooded murderer! Moreover, hes an extremely experienced cold-blooded murderer. He has killed ten of our people under our nose, and nobody noticed it!] [Ive never heard of such assassination technique!] Everyone looked under their feet once they heard this warning. It seemed as if they were hoping to tackle this enemy. It was evident that they were afraid that a sword might drill out from under their feet if they didnt pay attention. But, Chu Yang wasnt present under the ice at this time. Instead, he had quietlye out long ago. And, he was now moving in the direction he had selected. He would upy a high ground as long as he would arrive at that designated spot. Then, he could unleash the bigger killer move in one-go. He could tear open an opening in the enemys formation, and could use it to flee with his master and junior martial brother! Chu Yang already knew the nearby terrain by heart. People of the ck Devil n remained very careful and vignt for a long time. But, they didnt notice anything. Finally, Tan Tan couldnt help but smile, "Master, look at these people. Their eyeballs are attentively gazing at the ground, but dont they look exactly like a bunch of dung beetles looking for human shit?" Meng Chao Ran replied to it in a serious manner, "Dont make irresponsible remarks." He paused and further said, "You brat, when will you drop this bad habit? Why do you always have to speak the truth at the worst moment?" He then continued to give honest instructions, "Tan Tan, remember this for the future the truth always offends someone. You cant recklessly tell the truth to the people of Jianghu. In fact, you must tell the lie when ites to it. We can see that they look like dung beetles, but we shouldnt speak it out loud. You know? Wouldnt they get angry if you call them dung beetles to their face? Put yourself in their shoes. Wouldnt you get angry if someone called you a dung beetle?" Meng Chao Ran understood that they didnt have any chance of making an escape while confronting these people! Therefore, they simply let loose of themselves. Consequently, these two were left to ruthlessly mock their enemies on their faces. "Youre right, Master." Tan Tan became a yes-man and said, "Master, this disciple wont dare to speak the truth from now on. In fact, I will especially tell lies..." The thirty people shot sixty rays of vicious lights from their eyes when they heard this doctrine! "Look, the dung beetles got angry, right?" Meng Chao Ran stared at his disciple. "Thats not very surprising. After all, theres no dung here. So, they obviously cant find it, and mustve be angry as a result," Tan Tan replied very understandingly. Then, he foolishly smiled towards those King level Experts and said, "You tell me... Im right, right?" "Capture these two first!" Theplexion of the other tall Emperor Expert of the ck Devil n had be purple out of anger. He shouted loudly, "I will grab the tongue of this talkative bastard with my own hands!" "Kill!" More than twenty people flew forwards. "Well,e on." A detached expression shed in Meng Chao Rans eyes. He gently smiled and pulled out his sword. Heunched the Fleeting Snow Cloud Movement skill at full speed. And, he changed into a crisscrossing sword-light along with his sword. Tan Tan let out a mad cry. He too suddenly pulled out his sword. And, he rushed out following Meng Chao Ran. Suddenly, an unexpected event urred! A fierce and swift sword-light suddenly fell like a thunderbolt from the Ninth Heaven! It then shed diagonally like the glowing tail of a meteor. It hade shing down from high above! This sword strike hade without any prior warning. In fact, everyone had experienced a strange and frightening illusion when it had appeared in their peripheral visions with a sh! Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword C Chu Yang C had used his entire strength. He had charged this sword move before he had unleashed it. What harm is there in ughtering the entire world! He had attacked with his full strength; he hadnt held anything back! He had silentlyunched the attack! The first King Level Expert could only get time to cry out in fear by the time it arrived. After all, Chu Yang had pierced his body! The speed of this sword was so high that this King level Expert didnt even get the time to block! The sword-light shed three people as Chu Yang rushed into the encirclement. Then, he coldly shouted, "Follow me!" He had hardly covered a distance of seventy feet when he shot towards another King Level Expert! This King Level Expert became scared out of his wits. After all, he didnt have the time to dodge. So, he could only pull out his sword and face the energys attack... However, the sword of this King Level Expert of the ck Devil n changed into scraps and filled the whole sky when the two swords came in contact. Then, the body of this man was also torn to pieces. Moreover, Chu Yang had already rushed towards his next target! Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan also reacted very rapidly. They followed this stunning sword-light, and rushed outwards with their full strength! Chu Yangs timing wasnt necessarily the best. However, the positioning of his attack was the optimal option in this setup. It was because the two Emperor Experts of the ck Devil n were standing on the either sides of Chu Yang. He had assessed what these two could see from their lines of sight when he hadunched this move. And, he had realized that their attacks would get obstructed by the bodies of their own subordinates in case they decided to make a move! What harm is there in ughtering the entire world! This fierceness and swiftness of this more was indeed the best of ancient and modern times! It wasnt until Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan had rushed out of the encirclement that the remaining strokes of this sword-move manifested A long sword streaked across the vast sky, and it suddenly issued loud boom and bang sounds! A stuffy yet thunderous sound spread out. The might of this sword was too frightening! A sword-light was obliquely sent out from behind the encirclement. It killed the first person in the encirclement. Then, Chu Yang turned around and killed the second person. He had had already moved partly sideways by this time. So, he killed the third person as well. Then, he again turned over and killed the fourth person. Then, he killed the fifth person who was standing right across the fourth person... and moved a little sideways from his body! Sixth... he didnt strike the sixth! The sword-light shed like a thunderbolt as it rushed out of the encirclement! The sword-light was still courageously moving forward with its residual power like a lightning... ... Chapter 559 I Will Handle Them! The shadow of this cmitous sword was still flickering in the eyes of the experts of ck Devil n! Moreover, nobody had been able to see who was hidden within this bundle of sword light! A silence spread! Both the Emperor Level Experts had sunk into a shock after they had witnessed the might of this frightening sword. In fact, it seemed as if it was a nightmare. They then reacted and looked towards Tan Tan; he had just run out of their encirclement. The King Level Expert who was nearest to Tan Tan reacted, and quickly thrust his palm to attack in an instinctive action. His palm patted on Tan Tans back with a bang! Suddenly, an ah scream was issued as a burst of green smoke rose up. Tan Tan did two somersaults after getting hit by this man. Then, Tan Tan crawled up as if nothing had happened, and started to rush out wildly once again... Everyone saw that this King Level Expert was looking at his hand in disbelief! So, everyone looked at his hand, and saw that his hand was giving off steam. Moreover, the smell of roasted meat wasing from it. Ayer of blisters had also appeared on his palm... Everyone was overwhelmed with shock when they saw this. [The King Level Expert had condensed his martial power on his palm when he had hit that guy. So, how did these blisters appear on his hand? After all, this is the hand of a King Level Expert!] [Is this bastard carrying a volcano on his back or something? Does magma flow in his veins instead of blood?] Both the Emperor Level Experts drifted over as lightly as smoke, and left an ice cold order in their wake C"Chase!" Their robes fluttered in the wind as they covered a distance of a hundred feet. Both the Emperor Experts felt ashamed and resentful! It was because a thought had spontaneously arisen in their hearts when they had seen the performance of the sword a while back... [I would have been done for if this sword had been aimed at me a moment ago...!] [This sword is the best of ancient and present times... weve never seen something like this!] A galloping dragon-like sword-light turned around a corner along with Tan Tan and Meng Chao Ran. Then, it finally came to a stop. Chu Yang fell down to the ground with a thump sound. And, his whole body became powerless after that! This sword attack had exhausted his strength. He had disyed his entire power; he hadnt held anything back! Therefore, he had next-to-no strength to get up now... "Chu Yang...?" Meng Chao Ran stared at him. He hadnt expected that the one who hade to save him at this critical moment would turn out to be his own disciple! "Master..." Chu Yang powerlessly smiled. He quickly swallowed an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill to restore his strength. Meng Chao Ran nearly choked with emotion! [I had given in to desperation. I was ready to give up and meet death. But, my disciple came out of nowhere and saved my life!] Meng Chao Rans train of thoughts had started to surge like a tide. However, he still reacted quickly. He carried Chu Yang, and dragged Tan Tan. Then, he ferociously took a deep breath. His white jade-like face had suddenly turned blood red. Then, he puffed out a breath. And, his body went out flying like an arrow. His current speed was three times more than his max speed on usual days! He was burning his vitality to achieve this... To rush wildly at extremely highest speed! It was the same method those two dying King Level Experts had used in order to run from the pursuit of the ck Devil n. And, Meng Chao Ran was also using this method now... Meng Chao Ran had always looked at life and death indifferently. But, his two disciples were at his side at this time. So, he couldnt afford to die! He had to stay alive... Moreover, he also had to save his disciples from danger! Even if it meant that he would have to stake his own life! Meng Chao Ran suddenly elerated. He was carrying a man and dragging another. He rapidly pulled away to a faraway distance, and it seemed as if the God of Wind had been helping him. He turned a corner like lightning, and his figure disappeared with that. The Experts of the ck Devil n angrily chased over. It seemed as if they had lost their minds. There were forty experts in the beginning! However, ten of them had been secretly killed. Then, five more were killed by the sword... So, only twenty-five were left! This was unendurable for both the Emperor Level Experts of the ck Devil n. After all, they had always been proud and arrogant. However, such an incident had happened under their leaderships... So, their eyes had turned bloodshot. "From where did this Sword Kinge?!" One of the Emperor Level Experts was seething in anger. This Emperor Level Expert was named Qian Wan Tong. He also used swords for weapons. However, he wasnt a pro at using sword. Consequently, he obviously understood the level of terror that sword had induced. [That sort of swift and fierce sword was moving-about after being paired up with a body. That was clearly the unification of man and sword. Moreover, the sword was moving against the wind in the same manner that lightning streaks across the sky. No one below a Sword King can make a sword move like that one!] [Im afraid that none of us thirty people wouldve survived if it were a Sword Emperor! So... it can only be a Sword King!] The other Emperor Level Experts Wu Jiang was also forging ahead, and was keeping pace with his colleague. He coldly said, "It doesnt matter if it was a Sword King or a Saber King; hes going to die today! Brother Qian, you dont need to worry so much!" They looked at each other, and their silhouettes sped up in unison. They had been tracking Meng Chao Ran for a while now. So, both these Emperor Experts knew that they couldnt let them to escape beyond a certain distance. Else, this man would use his methods of going stealth, and would be untraceable. And, these three people would disappear without a trace if that happened. The blue-robed Meng Chao Ran ferociously flew forwards like a steamer of light. He recalled everything he had learnt his whole life, and didnt hold back from disying it along the whole way. A group of snow and ice flew out in the forward direction with a slight tiptoeing, and several dozens of tracks were made in the snow with pop sounds. It seemed that someone had passed through here... However, he turned his feet, and took another direction in a sh. He stepped on the surface of snow. Then, he made several traces of running fast using his strength. And, he left behind false traces by the time he finally disappeared from here... This needed ones brain to be as calm as ice and snow! Moreover, his actions were back by a purpose every time he had ced the false traces. The directions that the false traces directed to had certain deceptive effects. In fact, those directions had unseen obstacles lying ahead... Meng Chao Ran had been holding Chu Yang in one hand, and had been dragging Tan Tan with the other. Moreover, his eyes were scanning all the directions at the same time. And, he was hurriedly making urate judgements at the right time. He was simultaneously analysing the distance of the pursuers as well. And, he was leaving false traces and changing his directions at the same time... This kind of a reaction capability could only be regarded as a mixture of innate talent, experience, intuition, andprehension; not a single aspect was dispensable! Even Chu Yang wouldnt have been able to handle matters the way Meng Chao Ran was at this moment! In fact, it wouldve been impossible for him! He was in the arms of his master. He looked behind towards the marks that his master had ced in crisscross manner, and it seemed as if he had arranged some traps. Chu Yang couldnt help but open his eyes wide in amazement. After all, he had never imagined that his master knew such a skill as well... [How many life and death experiences would someone have to go through before such experience and reaction abilities are materialized?] Chu Yang felt somewhat sorrowful in his heart. [Master is a lot more experienced that he has ever told us. He has always kept everything hidden deep inside his heart.] [But, such experiences cant be attained through cheating. Moreover, its impossible to figure them out on ones own if these near-death experiences havent been engraved in ones heart and carved in ones bones...] Meng Chao Ran had left the enemies far behind in a very short period of time! He finally stopped after they had passed a mountain pass. And, he suddenly spurted out blood from his mouth as soon as he stopped. Chu Yang repeatedly requested him to put him down. But, he didnt listen. "Listen!" Meng Chao Rans face had turned red. He looked at both of his disciples with a fierce expression in his eyes. Then, he hurriedly said in an anxious voice, "Heres the way out! You two must exit from there. Use the tip of your toes to create that sshing effect in the snow. Leave from here as quickly as possible. And, you have to keep on living after that; no matter what happens! Remember! You must live on! No matter what means you have to use... You must live even if your knees turn to dust... You must live!" This man had always been indifferent towards life and death. He had been aloof from the outside. However, he was the one saying these words to his loving disciples at such parting moments...You must live! "Master, what about you?" Tan Tan anxiously asked. "Me? I will obviously survive as well..." Meng Chao Ran coldly smiled. Then, he indicated with his hand, "I will take that path. We will move separately... we will take two different roads. In fact, I will stay away from danger if the enemies chase after you two. But, I cant say for sure! Now leave; quickly." "Master..." The rim of Tan Tans eyes had turned red. He and Chu Yang knew that Meng Chao Ran had said this to make them feel relieved. They were certain that their master would make some sounds of activity to attract the enemy once they had fled. And, he would do this so that these two would get a chance to survive! Meng Chao Ran was clearly not afraid of dying for these two disciples of his... "You still havent gone? What are you waiting for?" Meng Chao Ran strictly asked in a low voice. "Master..." Chu Yang somehow supressed the overwhelming emotions that were erupting in his chest like a volcano. Then, he said, "Theres no need to do this. I can handle them!" He had an ultimate move Let Sword Spirit take possession of his body! Chu Yang didnt wish to use it. After all, it would increase his sense of dependence if he were to use it once. Moreover, there would also be an enormous wear and tear on the Sword Spirits spiritual power! Chu Yang wouldve never thought of using this method even if he were at a risk of life... However, he was prepared to use this ultimate move at this juncture! He couldnt watch his master die... no matter what! [I will use myst resort if this move doesnt work. Ten-thousand tribtions will copse with the blood of my heart!] [I wont hesitate!] [Even if I have to reincarnate once again...!] "You have a way?" Meng Chao Ran focused his attention and looked at Chu Yang. "Yes," Chu Yang stood up and swayed a little. He felt the efficacy of the Nine Tribtions Pill surging up violently within his body. Hisplexion changed to rosy in an instant. And, he regained his exhausted martial power. "Dont try to be stubborn. There is hope where theres life," Meng Chao Ran said in deep and low voice. Hisplexion was bing more and more miserable with each passing moment. It was obvious that the result of burning his vitality to escape had taken its toll on him! "Master, it seems that the hope has already died. We wont have any self-respect for our whole lives if we leave you behind. How disloyal and unfilial would it be if we got to live in-exchange for the life of our master?" Chu Yang said in one stretch. Meng Chao Ran heaved a deep sigh. He knew that Chu Yang had understood his n. "You were doing well while lying low back there. Why did you have to run out?" Meng Chao Ran looked at Chu Yang with deep regret. "Master still hasnt reunited with his wife. This is a big reason for you to live on," Chu Yang slowly said, "Dont worry about the people who are chasing after us. Let your disciple take care of them!" "My wife...?" Meng Chao Ran exposed a startled expression in his eyes, "What do you know?" "Masters mistress...?" Tan Tan was shocked, "Master also has a mistress...?" Tan Tans words left Chu Yang and Meng Chao Ran speechless in this solemn and tragic atmosphere. Does Master have a mistress? These words didnt designate the positions of Master and Mistress in the family hierarchy correctly. In fact, they indicated direct infidelity... Meng Chao Rans face turned dark. Chu Yang didnt know whether tough or cry as he shook his head. He took out an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill, and stuffed it into Meng Chao Rans mouth. Then, he gave a firm nce to Tan Tan and shouted, "I wille back to settle the ount with you once I am done killing the group of these bastards." Tan Tan said, yeah, right!, and rolled his eyes, "I am so scared, ooh..." The sound of fluttering clothes resounded. Then, a voice spoke-up in a furious tone, "I will see where you guys run off to!" However, this man then saw that Chu Yang had stood up. Then, Chu Yang suddenly faced upwards and let out a loud and long howl! This howl was bitterly solemn and soul stirring. However, the sound of the howl then suddenly acquired a strange bleakness midway. It then underwent a strange, abrupt, and uncanny transformation. And, a kind of loneliness, a kind of quietness, and a kind of tyranny reverberated from the howl! ... Chapter 560 Behead the Whole World Without Intention, Slaughter the World For No Reason! The Emperor Level Expert of the ck Devil n Qian Wan Tong was the first one to discover this ce. But, he got scared by this frightening howl, and began to tremble. In fact, Qian Wan Tong had thought in disdain when the half part of this long scream had sounded. [Motherfu*ker! Death is near at hand! What are you howling about?] However, this howl changed midway. And, an endless murderous aura had gushed out! Qian Wan Tong felt that his hair had suddenly stood-up on end. He felt that his blood had run cold. Suddenly, his scalp also started to feel tightened. A chill rose straight up from his tailbone, and travelled up his spine to his brain. It left him quivering, and made him shiver. He had never heard such a voice! Even Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan became surprised. They inexplicably looked at Chu Yang. They were at aplete loss. But, both of them clearly felt, [This Chu Yang isnt the same person he was a moment ago!] This feeling seemed utterly unreasonable, but they still felt so... Chu Yang had turned his back towards Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan, and he was standing with his hands sped behind his back. He was facing Qian Wan Tong. He had an expression of indifference in his eyes as he was looked at him disdainfully from the corner of his eyes. His face was still the same. His body was still the same. However, an endless stream of vicissitudes of life was gushing forth from his facial expression! It seemed as if this figure had been standing in the world alone without moving... for millions of years! The figure that stood here wasnt Chu Yang anymore. Instead, it was the Sword Spirit... who had already been at the top of all existence for ny-thousand years! The people of the ck Devil n shouted out loud. Then, they flew over with shua sounds from all the directions... as if they had received the orders to assemble. The twenty-five people gathered in the same ce as a result. In fact, all of them hade here without any dy. However, Chu Yang wasnt concerned in the least, and had an expressionless face. He very lightly stepped forwards, and insipidly asked with his hands sped behind his back, "You want me to take care of these people?" The twenty-five people felt the same thing as he spoke this; [The heavens have fallen, and the earth has crumbled!] The two Emperor Level Experts were no different. They felt as if an invisible vortex had formed, and had drastically drowned their souls into despair. The felt as if there was a never-ending bottomless abyss in their minds! They firmly shut their eyes, and shook their heads. However, they still felt haziness when they opened their eyes again. In fact, there was misty snow swirling in front of them! Every scene was undoubtedly different from before. But, why had they felt such a horrifying sensation a moment ago? "Brat, youre ying tricks on us!" a King Level Expert angrily yelled and cussed. Qian Wan Tong and Wu Jiang looked at each other, and saw indefinite fright and uncertainty in each others eyes. [Can this kid be a great expert in disguise?] [How can he have such a frightening aura on his body?] [Is it a trap? Its impossible ah... it wasnt there when they were in a troubled situation.] Qian Wan Tong rolled his eyes and said, "Old Third Shen! You go and cripple this boy!" He first sent out a man to go and check what the real situation was. He wanted to see if Old Third Shen could cripple the boy, or the boy would cripple him instead... this wasnt something he could decide beforehand. After all, losing a mans life to see the situation of enemy was a trivial matter for Qian Wan Tong... Old Third Shen went over. He lithely span in the air, and drew out a sword whilst being in midair. He shouted from midair, "Draw your sword! I will teach you a lesson!" "Huh?!" Chu Yang slowly turned his head and opened his eyes wide to take a glimpse. A frightening aura came out from his body, and gathered together. In fact, it had seemingly taken form. It then shrouded Old Third Shen in midair! The iing Old Third Shen had assumed a confident and carefree posture in mid-air. However, he was left to scream at this moment. His consciousness sank into a primal sense of fear, and it seemed as if his body had suddenly been trapped inside the darkness of infinite hell. Everything turned dark before his eyes. He let out a pitiful screech, and fell down with a thump sound. However, his body assumed a kneeling position due to some unknown reason when he fell down. And, he fell to kneel in front of Chu Yang. His whole body shivered, and hisplexion turned pale. "Teach me a lesson..." Chu Yang listlessly raised his head. Then, he softly and inaudibly muttered, "It has been a hundred-thousand years since Ive heard these words... they sound very fresh." He didnt seem to be guarded as he stood there. He looked upwards and sighed; it seemed as if he was lost in recollection. In fact, it seemed that the kneeling Old Third Shens sword would pierce through Chu Yangs throat if he were to raise a hand. But, Old Third Shen had firmly knelt down on the ground, and his head was lowered even firmer. Moreover, his whole body had been left to sweat. And, his face had turned red... as if it was bleeding. In fact, he couldnt raise his head even if he wanted to. Old Third Shen suddenly regained control over his senses at this time. And, he felt extremely ashamed when he realized that he had been kneeling before the enemy in front of many staring eyes. In fact, he felt so ashamed that he wanted tomit suicide; he had no alternative... Qian Wan Tong and Wu Jiang were watching this scene, and they suddenly felt that their eyes had popped out of their heads. They couldnt help but fiercely suck in cold air! Who was Old Third Shen? He was a seventh grade King level Expert! Even these two Emperor Level Experts couldnt beat him so easily. However, he couldnt even start fighting when facing this boy. Instead, this boy had forced him to kneel on the ground by his imposing aura alone... Chu Yangs vision suddenly turned scary! However, Chu Yang was still facing upwards. He heaved a deep sigh and slowly recited, "This body has long discarded the mundaneness of life and livelihood. It has been 90,000 years since Ive left the human world. ...drifting over the pinnacle of human civilization... without experiencing the vicissitudes of life... without meeting any immortals!" He slightly lowered his head after he was done speaking. Then, he gently sighed and helplessly shook his head. He said, "I dont wish to kill anyone." Then, he stretched out the fingers of his right hand and gently dropped them on the head of Old Third Shen. And, he pulled out Old Third Shens head from his neck with a snapping sound. In fact, it had seemed as if he had pulled out grass from the ground... He lifted his head, and heaved a long sigh. He hadmitted a murder with a mere lift of hand. There had been a sense of bemoaning the state of universe and pitying the fate of mankind in his words. However, he had still been merciless in his actions! Then, he continued to say the words he hadnt spoken yet, "... But, its a pity that this is my mission!" I dont want to kill anyone, but its a pity that this is my mission this was theplete sentence. But, it was a pity that Old Third Shen had only gotten to hear half of it. So, his soul had already regretfully returned to the heavens. Blood gushed out from his headless neck with gurgling sound. Chu Yang gently sighed and said, "It is so pitiful that he had to die like this... Oh my, decades of training and hard-work got destroyed in an instant. Was it worth it toe all this way?" Qian Wan Tong and Wu Jiang felt a chill welling up in their hearts. Chu Yangs mouth had previous said I dont want to kill anyone. So, everyone had felt rxed in their hearts; the now-dead Old Third Shen had been no exception. Therefore, they had heaved a long sigh of relief, [You dont want to kill anyone? Thats good!] However, this guy had pulled-out that mans head while they were thinking this! [It looked like a farmer had pulled out the weeds from his vegetable field.] [He did it so easily...] [He killed the other guy with his own hands, and said very sadly, decades of training and hard-work got destroyed in an instant...] [Crap, is he even a human being?] Everyone felt dizzy. Then, they looked-on as Chu Yang turned his head and looked at Qian Wan Tong. He then indifferently asked, "Are you the boss? Go ahead. Please, create a reason for me to kill you!" Qian Wan Tong was scared out of his wits. He couldnt help but take three steps back. Then, he suddenly felt dizzy for some unknown reason. He bellowed, "Everybody, go together. Hes just one person! We can kill him if we work as one!" This order was full of decisive and murderous intent! Everyone bellowed and ferociously rushed over under Wu Jiangs leadership. "Kill him..." Qian Wan Tong started to cry! He had sworn to god to not to say those words a moment ago. In fact, he had wanted to say, [We cant deal with this enemy. Everyone, run away!] However, he didnt understand why his head had suddenly felt dizzy; and, that erroneous order leading came out of his mouth as result... His enemy had asked him to give a reason to kill him. And, he had given his enemy this reason in the blink of an eye. [This, this... this is the reason that will bring us to our doom!] Tears streamed down the cheeks of Qian Wan Tong. Chu Yang burst into loudughter as the stream of people welled up. However, a kind of ancient loneliness derived from the vicissitudes of life was still congealing and rippling upon his person even though he wasughing. Then, he tossed away the head he held, and shook his arms. The hair-knot on his head sted open with a bam, and revealed a head full of ck hair. Suddenly, a savage murderous aura madly burst out! And, the entire Northern Wilderness had seemingly been shrouded by it! Theplexion of Wu Jiang and the others turned white. They had a look of extreme fright in their eyes. They couldnt help but halt their steps. Chu Yang slowly walked forward. His ck robe suddenly turned dark like the night itself. Countless seemingly substantial sword energies were emitting out of his whole body. He stretched his right hand, and a shiny sword appeared in his hand with a nging sound. It then issued a lively sword-cry! Chu Yang had conveniently pulled out the sword. Then, he recited loudly, "Lone person moves unhindered in the mortal world. What difficulty there can be with a sword in hand? Behead the whole world even without the intention, and ughter the world for no apparent reason!" Chu Yangs ck form drifted forwards as he recited these few sentences. He looked at the experts in front of him as if they were nothing. His loose and long hair floated upwards as he slowly walked forward. However, he looked like an elusive wraith in this world of snow to the eyes of the enemies. "... The sword falls and a thousand-feet-high wave of blood surged forth. A ten-thousand feet mountain is built on the foundation of the bones of the dead. Completely ughtered 90 million lives. And, not even a single drop of blood has turned cold yet! Ha ha ha... this is fun!" He severely roared, "This is fun!" Suddenly, the sword-light rushed straight to the sky, and covered it in its entirety. It then continually to split-open the snowden dark clouds with a rumbling sound! A ray of sunshine came in from the opening! The sunshine faintly glittered. And, the falling snow of the Northern Wilderness fluttered and floated densely. It seemed to be dazzling and colourful under the blurred illumination of the sunshine... This Great Northern Wilderness hadnt seen sunshine in the past ten-thousand years! The sword energy had broken through the cloud and mist that were spread over the entire sky! And, sunlight had spilled in from the opening. Tan Tan had stood behind Chu Yang. And, nobody discovered that he had suddenly emitted out red light from his eyes at this moment. He looked straight at the exceptionally extraordinary sword energy, and nked out. The red light shed past. And, Tan Tan gently fell and sat down on the ground. He lost consciousness. But, his whole body had been so hot that it could burn even his friends. However, it had now cooled down in this moment. The fever had vanished like a miracle! It seemed that the frightful sword energy had aroused something. It seemed to have awakened something. Or maybe... touched upon something... Another sword-energy simrly soared up from a distant area at this moment! It majestically surged up and pierced open a big opening in the sky. It was like a demon of ancient times had suddenly been reborn! The sunlight spilled in once again. These two rays of sunlight in this gloomy weather made it seem as if a monster had woken up from slumber, and had suddenly opened his eyes. That sword light then disappeared with a sh. Chu Yang swiftly turned and looked in that direction. He then revealed a look of eagerness in his eyes as he said in a voice that could be barely heard, "There..." Then, he slowly turned his head, and slowly lifted his head. He looked at the twenty-four people before him. His hair fluttered about as he faintly smiled, "Come on! Come and die!" ... Chapter 561 Spare None! The whole bodies of Qian Wan Tong, Wu Jiang, and the others turned ice-cold. Their hearts, guts, and everything else were left to shiver! They screamed and scattered in all directions with the intention to escape. Who could dare to fight a decisive battle with such a monster...? Only a brainless person would think of handling this matter... They were indeed out of luck. And, it could be seen clearly. They were about to get the ninth grade spirit beasts inner core, but it got stolen from under their noses. They were about to get it again soon after. But, a guy came out of the blue, killed fifteen people, and ran away... They were about to get it this time as well... but, they had instead fallen into a deadly trap! [Run away ah!] Their hearts felt like crying as they ran. [You shouldve said that you are an unmatched expert. Why were you toying with us by not fighting back? Motherfu*ker, you teased everyone, and made us excited by pretending to be something you are not...] [We wouldve eatenrd and ignored the urge to pursue if we had known that you would turn out to be such an expert. We wouldnt have dared to provoke such a Death God even if we became too gutsy...] "You guys want to run away?" Chu Yang raised his eyebrows. A dense energy dissipated everywhere, "You guys think you can get away?" He took a step forward, and shed his sword without any style or order! He seemed to have suddenly jumped across the void with this step. He covered a distance of five-hundred-feet and reached in front of Qian Wan Tong. Then, he coldly looked at him. His vision seemed as cold as ice as his sword fell down like lightning! Qian Wan Tong let out a desperate and horror-stricken howl. He activated his Emperor domain-field with the entirety of his might in desperation. He then used his lifetime of martial power to block this blow! However, this sword-blow disregarded his domain-field and defense as it shed down. It cut through Qian Wan Tongs sword. It then shed his body into two halves! His corpse hadnt evennded when two swoosh sounds were heard. Two King Level Experts had also been chopped into two pieces out of the blue even though they had been at a distance of a hundred feet! This had obviously created a bloody mess! The remaining people became terror stricken, and tried their hardest to run away! However, Chu Yang caught up with them in no time. Then, he pointed his sword and sword energy flew out of the Sword Point. A bowl-sized bloody hole appeared on Wu Jiangs chest even though he was at a distance of a hundred feet from him. This action turned the surroundings bright red... The sword energy went through Wu Jiangs chest, and bombarded on a mountain with a bang. And, this resulted in the creation of a big hole in the mountain. Chu Yang then turned around whilst in midair. The sword-light was issued out like white silk. And, it neatly divided nine King Level Experts C who were fleeing away desperately C into two parts from their waist. The upper parts of their bodies were sent flying up. And, the lower parts continued onwards in a mad rush for a hundred feet even after they had lost their lives... The vegetation and rocks of the vicinity were neatly cut off as well! In fact, the entire forest had gotten destroyed! Chu Yangs body had shed and vanished from that ce in the instance the sword-light had flown out. In fact, he had already arrived in the south by now. One man had killed five fleeing King Level Experts with one single sword. He let out a loud shout at this moment. His bellow made his valor and killing intention to shoot up to the skies. He flew to several hundred feet in the sky like a rampaging and crazed devil. He then chased down the remaining seven King level Experts of the ck Devil n in the smoke and mist! Shua! One of the King level Experts fell on his back and faced upwards with a look of disbelief. A faint glow of blood appeared between his eyebrows. Then, blood gushed out from there with a pop sound. Blood spurted out from his forehead to his groin with a gushing sound. His body then slowly parted from middle, and everything inside his body was cut off into two halves like a watermelon. However, Chu Yang went around this endless wilderness like a streamer of light as this mans body parted into two parts and fell on the ground. He obviously beheaded the remaining King Level Experts one by one. His kills were clean and efficient; and, there had been no trace of mercy! "The smell of blood always excites me," Sword Spirit deeply eximed, "Unfortunately, I cant always stay out in the world... Much of my spiritual power has already been used up." His body shed and left that spot. And, he arrived in front of Meng Chao Ran in another sh. Then, his body trembled ferociously, became limp, and fell down. He had be unconscious, but his teeth were still tightly clenched! Meng Chao Ran was in a state of extreme shock at this moment! He had never imagined that his disciple could use such a terrifying and earth-shaking method! He had ughtered each one of those thirty people from the ck Devil n in a matter of moments! He had spared none! Moreover, he had only seen the sword-light dancing like a divine dragon... And then, the heads had gone rolling, and blood had scattered everywhere. The fight had ended in an instant! He had seen Chu Yang flying around in this state of stupefaction. And, he was about to go up and ask him how he had turned the tables. But then, he saw his disciple falling. He saw that his disciples body had started to convulse. After that, some foam came out of his mouth, and he lost consciousness... Meng Chao Ran then turned around and saw that his other disciple was also convulsing and foaming at the mouth. Tan Tan had also lost consciousness... Meng Chao Ran was at a loss and didnt know what to do... "I guess I will have to nanny-you-two-around for your whole life!" Meng Chao Ran heaved a very deep sigh. He first plundered the spoils of fight. After all, Master Mengs mind was very meticulous; he absolutely couldnt let off this opportunity... Then, he piled up his disciples in the same ce. And, he carried the both of them on his shoulders like sacks. Then, he walked on a certain road while gasping for breath, and eventually found a cave. He then threw both of the brothers inside the cave, and sat down to catch his breath. However, he found something strange once he had sat down... the serious injury that he had received while madly rushing by burning his vitality was already healed!! [It has healed?] Meng Chao Ran was leftpletely puzzled upon this realization, [But how?] Then, he suddenly recalled that Chu Yang had stuffed a pill in his mouth before he had gotten into the fight. [Is it because of that pill? But, can such a wonder medicine even exist?] Meng Chao Ran suddenly felt an incredible and mysterious energy filling his body. In fact, he felt as if he could even battle an Emperor Level Expert at this moment. He obviously couldnt help but be startled again... He found that he was no longer injured. But, the oddest thing was... he seemed to have felt a hint that the hard-pressed primary force of the ninth grade of King Level which was keeping him trapped at the bottleneck had loosened up. He tried to circte his martial power. Just then, an abundant power suddenly welled up from his Dantian, flooded into his meridians, and got poured back into his Dantian. And, this cycle happened three times... Meng Chao Ran was amazed when he discovered that he had broken through to the ninth grade of the King Level so easily! Moreover, that primary force had continued to increase without letup. In fact, it had given rise to a pain in his whole body. But, he continued to circte his martial power and brought it into his Dantian... Meng Chao Ransplexion had be very strange by the time he had stood up after collecting his martial power. He felt like crying andughing at the same time. He frowned for a moment, and then he blinked for a moment... He had discovered that he had made another breakthrough! He was a first grade Emperor Level Expert now! Moreover, his martial power was stuck on the peak of first grade Emperor Level at this time. So, he could breakthrough to the second grade of Emperor Level if he were to get an opportunity! It left him to feel very dizzy! [This has been lifelong desire. But, Ive broken through... in such a bizarre situation?] [Moreover, I shouldnt have broken through just yet! How did I break through?] Meng Chao Ran was so shocked and startled by this oue that he couldnt even breathe for a long while... Then, he remembered, [Oh sh*t! Why did I put Chu Yang and Tan Tan together? Theyre both unconscious. Chu Yang mustve been roasted by now...] He hurriedly ran-in and separated them. Then, he touched. [Eh? Chu Yang is okay? Can this elder disciple resist heat as well?] Then, Meng Chao Ran touched Tan Tan. And, he was left to open his eyes wide. [Howe he is not burning anymore?] Meng Chao Ran touched him again. Then, he touched all over his body. And, Master Meng was left dumbfounded... It could be said that these series of events were too much for his eyes to take. Master Mengs psychological forbearance had always been very strong. But, he had no means to exin these urrences. Moreover, they were happening in such apressed away... He was genuinely helpless in the face of them. Meng Chao Ran firmly pinched his own thigh. But, he suddenly felt pain as a result. So, he grimaced in pain, [Im not dreaming!] He couldnt help but stay startled there. A very long time passed before Chu Yang groaned. He then weakly crawled up. Meng Chao Ran was still immersed in these thoughts, and hadnt been able to free himself from them... "Master, are you okay?" Chu Yang stroked his forehead. His head was somewhat aching. In fact, he felt as if countless needles had been pierced into his head. Moreover, there was a strong sense of powerlessness in his whole body. Every joint of his body was aching, and he felt as if his bones were falling apart. In fact, it was as if this feeling of weakness had evolved straight from his soul. This was the aftereffect of the Sword Spirit entering his body. And, it had left Chu Yang with an intense sense of lingering fear. In fact, this painful feeling had left Chu Yang with a desire to never try this again even though he had nerves of steel. The Sword Spirit also felt unwell inside Chu Yangs mind. He had drilled into the mountains of Mysterious Yin Jade and Mysterious Yang Jade to restore his lost strength... He had restored much of his strength during this period of time. But, this times consumption wasnt small. "Chu Yang..." Meng Chao Rans voice was very heavy, "You seem to have so many secrets." "Yes, Master." Chu Yang softly smiled. "Well, you dont need to tell me since they are secrets." Meng Chao Ran warned him, "In fact, its best not to tell anyone. Just let them rot in your heart." He heaved a sigh and said, "These kinds of secrets are too formidable... if they got leaked... Im afraid..." He exposed a look of deep worry on his face. Then, he solemnly looked at this disciple he was so proud of, "I dont know how many powerhouses are there in this world. The so-called King and Emperor Experts are as transient as fleeting clouds. Those other over-powerful experts are certainly elusive and the proof their existence is not known to us, but it doesnt mean that they dont exist... And, no one can protect you even if one exists and got to know your secret by any chance..." Meng Chao Ran deeply looked Chu Yang in the eyes, "Do you understand?" "I understand!" Chu Yang sternly replied. Chu Yang was already familiar with Meng Chao Rans nature, but he still couldnt help but be impressed by the fact that Meng Chao Ran was opting to ignore so many things that he had witnessed today. In fact, Chu Yang felt a deep admiration for his master! Even someone as strong as Young Master Yu wouldve asked for sure... However, Meng Chao Ran wouldnt ask... no matter what! He would rather let the secret rot in the heart of his disciple than carry the burden of not letting the secret leak to the others for his whole life. After all, he must maintain his disciples secrecy... "Master, this disciple didnt know that your decision-making power is so outstanding," Chu Yang sincerely said. "He-he... Im a family man with wife and children... We C master and disciple C are like father and son. So, we can talk about anything. But, I might not be able to protect your secret if I run into someone as an expert... Everyone has a person that they cant keep any secret from. And, no secret remains a secret once it reaches the ears of a third party!" Meng Chao Ran said, "Therefore, I dont wish to hear your secret even if you want to tell me." "I get it, Master," Chu Yang respectfully replied. Then, he started to interrogate, "Master... theres a thing that Ive never understood..." Meng Chao Ran said, "What is it?" Chu Yang thought for a while and said, "I cant be certain that Masters decision-making power is number-one in the whole world. But, Ive never seen another person with greater decision-making power. I am just saying... but, you ought to have the cultivation to back it up under normal circumstances, right? But, why is yourscking..." He paused. Meng Chao Ran chuckled and replied, "This is very simple... because, I got caught in a little something in the past... for your masters wifes sake. I had got hit by the Melting Meridians Hand back then!" "Melting Meridians Hand?" Chu Yangs whole body shook out. He exposed sharp and swift brilliance in his eyes, "Isnt it the unique skill of the number-one ruling n... the Ye n of the Nine Heavens? The meridians of whole body vanish into thin air if no solution is found within three days. And, the victim is turned into the most miserable handicapped person of the world, right?" ... Chapter 562 The Pain of Love Melting Meridians Hand was a very sharp tool of the Ye n. In fact, it could even intimidate the Nine Heavens! Anyone would be finished by one mere p of this hand on the body. This skill wasnt fatal. But, it was more malicious than any kind of skill that could kill people! It was because ones meridians would be demolished within three days... regardless of ones cultivation level if one was pped by the Melting Meridian Hand. How would the spiritual power operate... without the meridians? The person hit by the Melting Meridian Hand would gradually turn into a living corpse as time would pass. In fact, the victim wouldnt even be able to move a finger. But, their consciousness would stay active. In fact, it was also said it would be impossible for one to open and close their eyes after three days! This was truly horrible! In fact, it would be worse than death... especially for an expert! "Right." Meng Chao Ran faintly smiled. A deep sign of pain reflected between his eyebrows, and it seemed as if his soul had just experienced a deep shock. He said, "Your masters wife... had agreed to return to her n in exchange of an opportunity for me to live. But, two-and-a-half days had already passed by that time. So, my meridians became rigid even though I took the antidote." Meng Chao Ran starednkly in a daze. He let out a breath and said, "Therefore, I had no other choice... but, to temporarily reside in the Beyond the Heavens Sect since I could barely manage to maintain a feeble existence ..." "I... see..." Chu Yang had a cold expression in his eyes as he slowly said. There was a chilliness and heaviness in these words... In fact, he-himself couldnt feel it... [Ye n!] [Ye n!!] "But, two strange events have happened sincest year. And, these two strange events have given me a little hope." Meng Chao Ran warmly looked at Chu Yang. "Furthermore, one of these two strange events has stemmed from you, while the other one from Tan Tan..." "Two strange events? And, theyve stemmed from me and Tan Tan...?" Chu Yang was at a loss, [What kind of strange events...?] "Yes. The first one happened with Tan Tans Divine Chi Gathering Fish..." Meng Chao Ran heaved a sigh and said, "I idently found out that the Divine Chi Gathering Fish grew very rapidly when Tan Tan nurtured it. Moreover, the Divine Chi Gathering Fish could absorb the spirit energy of the world. And, this special type of spirit energy didnt suffer the constraints of the Melting Meridians Hand! Thanks to that, I became capable of promoting my cultivation again. Moreover, that mysterious spiritual energy was especially quick, and it could condense too! Therefore, I could cultivate to the eighth grade of King Level in a short period of just over a year!" "I see. Its the effect of the Divine Chi Gathering Fish," Chu Yang silently pondered. "The second unexpected event happened today." Meng Chao Ran continued, "And, it stemmed from the medicine that you gave me. I found that my injuries were healed after I took it. Moreover... I had abundant energy to break through to the ninth grade of King Level. Then, I even broke through to the first grade of Emperor Level Expert in one spurt of energy!" Meng Chao Ran chuckled, "This is simply a miracle!" "Miracle..." Chu Yang was dumbfounded, and stared nkly. He had undoubtedly given his master an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill. So, it was only effective to restore health and heal injuries. How did it enable Meng Chao Ran to promote his cultivation level? [What is this about? Did I make a mistake?] [It is impossible. Because... thestplete Nine Tribtion Pill has been taken by Mo Qing Wu.] Therefore, Chu Yang didnt have anyplete Nine Tribtions Pill at present... [Whats the matter with this?] Chu Yang was at a loss. The Sword Spirit was meditating at present. So, Chu Yang also couldnt ask him either. Therefore, he had to keep this matter suppressed in his heart for the time being. However, he had secretly decided in his heart, [I must make Sword Spirit concoct aplete version of Nine Tribtions Pill after he finishes his meditation. Then, Master will recoverpletely, and that will enhance his strength. And, I will also ask about the matter of this iplete version of Nine Tribtions Pill at that time...] "Is Masters wife now... in the Ye n?" Chu Yang cautiously and solemnly asked. Meng Chao Ran had a gloomy look in his eyes as he replied, "Yes." However, he didnt speak on this matter further. Therefore, Chu Yang had no other choice but to be silent. Meng Chao Rans eyes were enough to tell that there mustve been too many stories! But, Chu Yang couldnt get to the heart of the matter if Meng Chao Ran wasnt ready to tell. [However, this is the heartache that master will have for his lifetime.] Meng Chao Ran remained silent for a while. He unconsciously looked at the fluttering snow outside of the cave. Then, he softly whispered, "Wind and rain cant wash the scars in ones heart. The Vicissitudes of life cant wipe out emotional scars. We must not speak of the past, but the separation leaves us deste. I remember that we had pledged of eternal love, and enduring while the worldsts... Our life wouldve been like a spring dream, and we would see fairies dancing and flying around. We wouldve chanted the songs of love. And, we wouldve shared the sufferings of life together. We wouldnt have let each others hearts break. And, our soul would sail through the Nine Heavens... s!~~~" Suddenly, he profoundly sighed. His expression became sad, and he didnt speak a word further. A long while passed before he stood up feeling dested. He then walked out, and stood motionless amidst the dense snow. He looked up to the sky, and calmly gazed at the sky. It seemed as if... he could see his lover in the Upper Three Heavens through this hazy sky. He was looking up there so devotedly and so attentively... He kept standing like this for a long time. Then, he deeply sighed in his heart. There was a silence in his heart as he whispered, "Chu Chu... you wrote this poem... Chu Chen, are you okay?" Meng Chao Ran felt that his heart was ripped into two pieces while he was still alive as he remembered this name. He groaned from heartache and curled up in the snow. He had suddenly felt so much pain in his heart that he couldnt breathe. His heart felt to be burning. And, it was getting more and more intense. In fact, he felt as if his soul was burning... "Chu Chu... Chu Chu... Chu Chu..." Meng Chao Ran continuously murmured in his heart. He didnt feel alive in this world when he wasnt calling out this name. But, it felt that a knife was ruthlessly cutting through his heart every time he called out this name... "Chu Chu... What should I do? You had promised me that our souls will sail through the Nine Heavens together. I cant take this anymore... Even hoping to die together with you has be too much to expect..." He slowly closed his eyes. And, two teardrops dripped down from his face. A man who wouldnt change the look in his eyes even in front of death was crying now... This was the extremity of the pain of love! A person who had never experienced the bitterness of love couldnt understand the pain in Meng Chao Rans heart... Chu Yang was silently sitting in the cave, and was keeping watch on Tan Tan. He didnt turn his head to look outward since he knew that Meng Chao Ran didnt wish anyone to see him like that. He could understand the despair of Meng Chao Rans heart. [This feeling must be simr to the one that I had felt when Mo Qing Wu had died in my previous life, right?] [True and deep love only turns as a torture to oneself if it isnt realized.] [It is true that its the biggest tragedy in the world if parents fail to live with their kids and dont get to raise them. But, isnt it that the same as love that cant be realized that makes it the biggest tragedy of life?] [How many people in the world live with their lovers since the beginning of their love, and till the end of their lives? But, what do the people in love do if that doesnt happen? They keep the love buried deep in their heart... to let it rot! And, the painful memories of that life eventually take everything away, and leave only endless emotional torment for the rest of their life!] Chu Yang had be somewhat sentimental. He recalled that a wise philosopher had once said, [Man is the weirdest creation of God. Its not necessary that the name a man unconsciously whispers while being dead-drunk is hisst wifes. And, its not necessary that the deepest sorrow in a womans heart is for her husband...] [But, they cant help but call out their true loves name when they are in their midnight dream and havepletely lost control over themselves. But, who can say that they arent loyal?] [But, who has felt this kind of pain?] [Who has felt this kind of helplessness?] [Who has felt this kind of bitterness?!] Chu Yang sadly sighed. [Master is in the prime of his life. Ye Chu Chen is also in her prime. Why can they not be together? Cant I help Master... to fulfill his wish?] Chu Yang was silent. But, he had silently made this decision in his heart! ... Three days had passed. Chu Yang hadpletely recovered. However, Tan Tan was still unconscious. Meng Chao Ran and Chu Yang were extremely worried. It was because Tan Tan had been in a very unusu this time. He was only drowsing when unconscious during the first two days. But, his whole body had been turning sometimes hot and sometimes cold on the third day. The stones of the cave would freeze and crack when his body was cold. But, it would be unbearable to stay at his side when it was hot. In fact, Chu Yang couldnt endure it even when he would circte Seven Yin Cold Energy! The master-and-disciple duo had never seen such a strange phenomenon! In fact, they hadnt even heard of it before! Who couldve imagined that a persons body-temperature could change like that? Stones would freeze when it was low. And, the stones would melt when it was high... Damn, what goddamned matter was this? "Master, is Tan Tan always like this?" Chu Yang finally couldnt endure it. [Whats wrong with him? Ive even stuffed an iplete version of Nine Tribtions Pill in his mouth. But, he vomited it out... Why did it not melt in his mouth and change into spirit energy?] "Never..." Meng Chao Ransplexion was serious. He looked at the unconscious Tan Tan as he replied anxiously. "What is going on..." Chu Yang was troubled. "He ate the inner core of a ninth grade spirit beast..." Meng Chao Ran heaved a deep sigh, "After that, his whole body started to heat up... it warmed up to such an extent that my hand wouldve blistered up if I had touched him. And, it wouldnt cool down either," Meng Chao Ran frowned. "He ate an inner core of a ninth grade spirit beast?!" Chu Yang was gob-smacked. He opened his eyes wide. [This guy has swallowed an inner core of a ninth grade spirit beast... howe he hasnt exploded by now?] "He swallowed it whole!" Meng Chao Ran was somewhat speechless as he added. Chu Yangs jaw suddenly dropped. [Generally, the inner core of a ninth grade spirit beast is at least as big as a fist. And, the biggest one can even be as big as a watermelon... And, he swallowed it whole? How did he even swallow it?] "Like this..." Meng Chao Ran forced a smile and demonstrated with his neck, "... here, it swelled up all of a sudden... After that, it slowly went inside..." "Ha ha ha..." its true that Chu Yang was worried, but he burst into cheerfulughter when he saw the gestures his master made. Tan Tan finally woke up after two days. Sword Spirit had also recovered in the past few days. And, he had been urging Chu Yang to try to look for his soul fragment. In fact, he was 10,000% sure he had issued sword energy and changed the appearance of the sky during the battle. So, that sudden st of sword energy from faraway mustve been a reaction from his soul fragment! However, Chu Yang had remained unmoved. [The matter here hasnt resolved yet, and he wants me to go? It is out of question! He wants me to ignore such an enormous matter!] However, Tan Tan had finally woken up on this day... Tan Tan suddenly turned over, and sat on a small stone. Then, he let out a very long sigh, "Ouch, this sleep made my whole body hurt." "Tan Tan, you woke up?" Chu Yang became pleasantly surprised and suddenly turned his head. "Chu Yang...?" Tan Tan was even more surprised than him as he called out, "Come on, quickly. Take a look at me. Have I not be more handsome?" he had fiercely made a shocked expression while speaking. He then spoke-up in a shocked manner, "I look handsome, right? I look more handsome than you, right? Ha ha..." ... Notes: There was a part in the chapter were the Author seemingly writes about his own thoughts surrounding the pains of love. It was left as it is in the original piece along with the Editorsments, and weve left it as such as well. Chapter 563 Tan Tan’s Transformation Meng Chao Ran turned his head away from the unbearably ugly sight. Chu Yang scratched his head and asked with wonder, "Why are you shocked?" "Stop your nonsense, and look at me. Havent I be handsome?" Tan Tan shockingly said. "Yes! Yes, you look very handsome!" Chu Yang agreed. He then said confidently, "I believe that Tan Tan is the best-looking person in the world! The most handsome!" Tan Tan felt satisfied. Heughed and looked overjoyed. However, his facial expression turned from that barely worth-seeing shocked expression into his usual hideous one as heughed. However, he was radiant with delight as he said, "I look more handsome than you, right?" "Of course, you do!" Chu Yang let out a deep sigh and said, "You are far more handsome than me!" "Wa ha ha ha..." Tan Tan was self-satisfied as heughed and said, "Chu Yang, right? Master would never answer this question whenever I would ask..." Meng Chao Ran looked at the two buffoons, and feebly sighed. [I understand.] [Ipletely understand now.] [I understand where this character of Tan Tanes from. It is because Chu Yang has spoiled him!] Meng Chao Ran felt wronged in his heart as he looked at Tan Tans satisfied and joyful look. [I thought that Chu Yang will be honest when Tan Tan would demand affirmation. But, how did I not imagine this?] [However... Id have to supress my conscience to tell him that hes handsome. It cante out of my mouth. In fact, I will have to first let go of my conscience if I have to say that hes handsome...] Tan Tan was grinning while being cocky. Then, he suddenly cried out in rm, "Why am I not burning?" He grabbed Chu Yangs hand. Then, he repeatedly asked, "Does it feel burning hot? Does it feel burning hot to you?" Chu Yang smiled, "No. it doesnt feel hot." "Hurray..." Tan Tan danced in joy. "Im not burning. Im not burning anymore. There wont be any problem in the bridal room anymore... I was so anxious that my bride would get roasted if I went burning hot in the bridal room... But, Im not burning anymore... So, I dont need to make ice-cold armor for her now..." A dark line formed on Meng Chao Rans forehead as he shouted, "Shut up!" Tan Tan became quiet out of fear when he heard that. Chu Yang carefully sized up Tan Tan. And, he suddenly realized that his junior martial brother looked somewhat different. His face still looked the same, but the tips of his eyebrows had turned faintly golden. Moreover, a tiny triangr mark had appeared in the centre of his forehead... This mark looked like a fragment of a disk, and was only soybean-sized. It looked like a small scar that had been formed over a minor injury at first nce. His chest also appeared to have undergone some change. But, it could only be seen a little. "Take off your clothes," Chu Yang said. "What?" Tan Tan grabbed hispel in horror. Then, he cowered up with a shiver, "What do you want to do?" Meng Chao Ran had also discovered the anomalies on Tan Tan. So, he shouted, "Take off your clothes!" Tan Tan felt aggrieved. He desperately looked at his master and senior martial brother. Then, he exposed a solemn and tragic look in his eyes, and lowered his head. He then said with quivering lips, "Alright... I, I... I will sacrifice this once... just this once..." Then, he took off his clothes with a brushing sound. Tan Tans actions were extremely fast. He then closed his eyes, and did it again. He had taken off all of his clothes... including his trousers, and becamepletely naked! He looked like a new-born baby as he confidently revealed himself in front of both of them. He had closed his eyes. However, his eyshes were still trembling, "You both do it quickly... But, be gentle with me... boohoo... Im doing this for the first time..." Meng Chao Rans face turned purple like an eggnt. Chu Yang also stared at him with his tongue tied. He looked at his doo-hickey swaying down there. And, he couldnt help but feel like throwing up. "Wear your pants! Who asked you to remove all of your clothes? You rascal! Youre such an evil creature!" Meng Chao Rans face became dark as he loudly scolded. Chu Yang had never seen his master so angry, and was stunned by the sight of it. He only felt that the world was turn upside-down. [Isnt the Master always indifferent, aloof, and at ease? When did he ever talk in such a loud voice...?] Tan Tan was also startled. He opened his eyes. It looked as if he was about to cry. He raised his pants, and brought it up to his waist. Then, he very carefully asked, "You... youre not going to..." "Going to, my ass!" Meng Chao Ran was so angry that he wanted to beat him up. So, he maliciously smacked Tan Tan on his head! "So, you dont want that, oh! I was scared to death," Tan Tan felt relieved. He felt somewhat embarrassed while putting on his pants. "I thought that you two havent vented out for a long time, and couldnt hold back anymore... so..." Shu! Meng Chao Ran and Chu Yang unleashed their kicks. Tan Tan screamed and flew out. But, his body got pasted on the wall of the cave, and a mark of his outline got imprinted on the wall. "Dont move!" Chu Yang and Meng Chao Ran grabbed him. Both of them had noticed that there had seemingly been a sh of light from Tan Tans chest a moment ago. They couldnt prevent themselves from being startled by the sight of it, and moved closer to him to examine... They then saw that an iplete triangr mark had appeared in the centre of Tan Tans chest. Moreover, this mark was faintly issuing a golden light. Chu Yang touched it. It felt hard, and didnt feel like flesh. But, he couldnt make out anything of it. So, he said, "Master, you touch it too!" Therefore, Meng Chao Ran also touched it. He then spoke-up puzzled, "Thats strange." Both of them had a good understand of Tan Tans body. So, they knew that there was no such thing on his body before. But, how did such a thing appear on his body now? Tan Tan remained stuck against the stone wall of the cave. He saw Chu Yang and his master moving closer to him, and not being able to take their eyes off of him. He then looked-on as they touched his body. His whole body turned numb as a result. In fact, he felt as if his whole body was turning cold. He then squeezed his butt-cheeks tightly, and started to scream uncontrobly, "Help... Im being raped..." ... Master and the other two were walking in the heavy snow. Meng Chao Ran was in the forefront. Chu Yang was in the second ce, and Tan Tan was behind him. However, Tan Tan looked like a beaten-up stuffed bun. This guys mention of rape had stirred-up the anger of his master and his senior martial brother. So, they had beaten him up! In fact, he had nearly died of the beating... Chu Yang and Meng Chao Ran were somewhat equally depressed at this time. Tan Tans physique seemed to have changed. In fact, they had realized that this guy didnt even feel pain when they were beating him up. So, they had increased their strength, and had even used up to seventy to eighty percent of their strengthter. But, Tan Tan had remained calm... as if nothing had happened! His body had turned ck-and-blue. In fact, it was too horrible to look at his body. But, this had no effect on his bones and internal organs. They had both gasped for breath after they had beaten him up. Then, they looked at Tan Tan and became indescribably surprised. [How did this bastard not die after receiving so much beating?] Then, Tan Tan put on his clothes, and the three of them set out their journey. Chu Yang, Meng Chao Ran, and even Tan Tan himself didnt pay any attention to that the iplete triangle on his forehead even though it was shing and issuing faint lights. The tips of his eyebrows were also glowing. His chest was covered with clothes, but that triangle on his chest was also glowing endlessly under his clothes... Then... the bruises on Tan Tans body also slowly disappeared. They slowly vanished into nothing... they hadnt even walked to several kilometres by the time it happened. He was still tragically screaming in pain, but there werent any scars on his body anymore... Chu Yang and Meng Chao Ran were left to click their tongues in wonder after they discovered this! However, Chu Yang suddenly had a strange feeling when he looked at the face of that narcissistic and naughty Tan Tan, [My junior martial brother seems to be no ordinary person...] The Sword Spirit also came out to examine him after he listened to his screams. However, it seemed that he wasnt familiar with the situation either, "I have never seen such a body; Ive never seen such an ugly person." Therefore, Chu Yang had no better option but to give up. Consequently, he gave up on investigating Tan Tans situation. The Sword Spirit had also been very sullen since his spiritual power had recovered. After all, he had promptly requested Chu Yang to head into the direction from where the sword-light had emerged. But, he had gotten coerced and ordered by Chu Yang to make aplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill. So, the Sword Spirit had no other option but to pinch his nose andply. Regarding the exnation as to how Meng Chao Rans martial power got promoted by an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill Sword Spirit merely snorted disdainfully. "Isnt it obvious? Your masters meridians had be frigid after he was hit by Melting Meridian Hand. And, it was supposed to be like that for forever. But, your master didnt give up, and continued to try hard for all those years! He kept on cultivating! So, his body contained too much of spirit energy. But, his meridians couldnt hold the spirit energy. So, he couldnt change it into spiritual power. "However, heter cultivated with the help of the Divine Chi Gathering Fish. This phenomenon makes it more obvious. The iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill not only healed his injuries, but also had an impact on the effect of the Melting Meridian Hand. So, parts of its effects have already been washed away. The pill is surely for healing injuries, and isnt meant for increasing the spiritual power. But, it opened the meridians that had been blocked for so many years. So, why wouldnt the umted spiritual power well up once this had happened? Why should the promotion of cultivation in such situation be any surprising?" The Sword Spirit then concluded his speech with a few words by counter-attacking Chu Yangs coercing attempts, "Youre a typical country bumpkin. You havent seen the world. You dont know that this matter isnt unusual." [Dammit!] Chu Yang rubbed his nose. He forced a smile and endured the insult. They walked for two days. They then finally saw a sky-piercing ice-capped mountain; it was only faintly visible amidst the mist and snow! But, the Sword Spirit became very excited, [Its exactly the ce!] Chu Yang got excited and rushed forwards. Suddenly... "Be careful!" the Sword Spirit warned in Chu Yangs mind. They then heard an angry howling through from faraway! This howl had seemingly shaken up the whole area. "Theres a ninth grade spirit beast!" the Sword Spirit said. The voice hadnt even faded when a red light soared to the sky; several screeches were also heard from faraway. Then, a red shadow came out flying from a distance. "It is a ninth grade spirit beast. Fire Thunder Tiger!" the Sword Spirit warned, "Dont mess with it. This fellow is very bad-tempered..." Chu Yang informed about this to Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan. And, they sought for a corner to hide. They had barely hidden when they saw that a big and ming silhouette was fiercely rushing over from several thousand feet away. It was madly rushing at the altitude of more than a hundred feet. "Such overwhelming power!" Meng Chao Ran praised. The voice hadnt fallen yet when the silhouette of a flying sword was seen approaching from a not-too-far ce. Its rumbling sound was simr to the sound of thunderp. In fact, there was a man joined with the sword as well. They had together turned into a white light, and he was heading straight towards the Fire Thunder Tiger! "Its an Emperor Level Expert!" the bodies of the master and the disciples shook. And, they became extremely puzzled! [An Emperor Level Expert cant match the Fire Thunder Tiger! So, why would he overestimate his capability and intercept this angry-looking Fire Thunder Tiger? And, hes even alone? Isnt it akin to throwing away ones life?!] Then, Chu Yang and Meng Cha Ran were soon overwhelmed with shock... [Its obvious that this Emperor Level Expert has blended three types of energies of his whole body into this sword-blow along with his soul! Moreover, hes burning his vitality too!] [Why?] [Has he enjoyed enough days of high status and great wealth? Is this why he hase to the Northern Wilderness to get himself killed?] A big and a small silhouette shed in the mid-air in the blink of an eye. That Emperor Level Expert let out a loud scream with the sound of an explosion. And, his body was ferociously sent flying backwards. It flew up to several hundred feet and split up into pieces; his entire body had changed into chunks of flesh in the blink of an eye! Chu Yang was in a daze. His body trembled in shock. [Crap! He genuinely threw his life away?] Tan Tan opened his eyes wide and sighed, "This mans way ofmitting suicide is very unique... but also very alluring..." Meng Chao Ran shouted at him, "Shut up!" ... Chapter 564 A Wisp of Sword Spirit! The Fire Thunder Tiger furiously let out a long roar. It had been stabbed, and this had left a bloody hole on its body. And, blood was dripping down from therge wound. It had roared in rage, and it seemed as if it was discontented with itself because it had been injured by someone who was far inferior to itself. Its eyes scanned everywhere, but it didnt find anything. So, it hatefully soared up with a red sh, and disappeared without a trace. Nobody noticed that the strange mark on Tan Tans forehead had shone when that ninth grade spirit beast had appeared. However, it had dimmed after the ninth grade spirit beast had vanished. Several silhouettes rapidly flew out from the ce that the Emperor Level Expert had leapt out. They came with the quickest speed possible, and hastily collected the blood that had been spilled from the Fire Thunder Tigers wound. They didnt leave even a single drop of blood, and collected two bottles full of the blood. It was obvious that everyone had harboured a sense of constrained ecstasy within their hearts. Chu Yang suddenly had a realization. [I see. These aristocratic ns are collecting the blood essence of a ninth grade sprit beast. It is somewhat sorrowful that these ns only have this method to collect the blood essence of a ninth grade spirit beast.] [An expert sacrificed himself so that he could make a big wound on the body of the ninth grade spirit beast. However, the others wouldnt have to do anything. They would only have to wait for the spirit beast to go away, and they would thene out and collect the blood essence of the beast... They can obtain the blood by sacrificing only one life in this way...] [But... how f*ked up is this?] A lean silhouette silently flew out. He took off his clothes and spread them on the snowy ground. Then, he collected the scattered bones and flesh of that Emperor Level Experts corpse piece by piece, and put them in his clothes. He had a trace of repressed sorrow on his face as he went about this action in a silent manner. [Ao Xie Yun!] [So, these are the Ao ns people!] Chu Yang remembered that he had seen the Ao ns people ambushing like that earlier. This meant that the Ao n had been nning on this the entire time. Chu Yang had an inexplicable feeling when he saw Ao Xie Yun silently packing the bones of the dead Emperor Level Expert. [The Evil Young Master still has a bit of conscience left, I see... Its very hard to show such genuine concern in an artificial manner.] Ao ns people had collected the spilled blood essence of the ninth grade spirit beast. Then, they knelt on the ground under Ao Xie Yuns leadership. They silently knocked their heads nine times in front of the corpses remains. Then, they stood up. "Return to the n. And, beware of the ck Devils people!" Ao Xie Yun ordered in a heavy voice. The numerous experts of the Ao nplied and quietly left. Ao Xie n was the only one left in the end. He was hiding the tearstains on his face with a cold and firmplexion. He walked a few steps at first, and then turned around once. But, he then finally walked away, and soon faded into the distance. Suddenly, he returned. He then knelt down and kowtowed. He banged his head three times with thump sounds in the direction of that dead Emperor Level Expert! And, he stayed knelt down in that ce without uttering a voice. The experts of the Ao n calmly waited for their young n lord; they didnt say a word. Ao Xie Yun eventually stood up and let out a loud scream. Then, he left without turning his head again. The troop slowly faded and vanished in this world of mist and snow. "This is an Aristocratic n! This is the true legacy of a Great Aristocratic n!" Meng Chao Ran sighed and said. Chu Yang remained silent for a long time. Then, he finally spoke-up, "Yes, this is an aristocratic n! This is a true aristocratic n!" An aristocratic n needs various people to work together in order to develop. Only then could it slowly build the so-called legacy. Legacy doesnt necessarily depend on the number of experts in a n. But, it depends upon an idea amon belief. Having the legacy can make the ancestors of the family have a sense of identity in their hearts. It makes them have a sense of belonging, and a feeling of glory. And, having this kind of a feeling should be a pure delight... regardless of what kind of things they must do for the ns sake! Just like the sacrifice that this Emperor Level Expert of Ao n had made today... Such a n truly deserves to be called an aristocratic n! "I understand it now. A n can be called an aristocratic n if someone from their nmits suicide," Tan Tan didnt understand the gist of the story. But, he still drew out a conclusion in a very serious manner. Chu Yang and Meng Chao Ran remained aghast. ... The master and the disciples finally arrived in front of the icy peak. And, they were left to gasp in admiration when they looked upwards. High! Steep! These words would automaticallye to ones mind when theyd look at this icy peak. "This mountain peak looks like a sword." Tan Tan shook his head and stretched out his tongue as he said, "But, who can use such a big sword?" Chu Yang felt moved in his heart. He turned his head to look at him. Sword Spirit became somewhat shocked in Chu Yangs thought. "There mustve been a fight here. Otherwise, that Fire Thunder Tiger mustnt have run away like that. But, howe everything is so peaceful here?" Meng Chao Ran was concerned about this matter. However, he and his disciples had no other choice but to be cautious now. Meng Master would be nervous at the mere blow of wind and movement of grass. He wouldnt consider the cultivation level of his disciples. He only believed that he must protect them at any cost as long as they were at his side. In fact, it was almost as if they were his own children! [Its my responsibility to protect them!] "The Fire Thunder Tiger has run away. So, those people wouldnt have stayed here any longer," Chu Yang said, "Master... there are only a few people in the Middle Three Heavens who can make a Fire Thunder Tiger flee. Moreover, I know only Young Master Yu and Jun Xi Zhu are capable of pulling this off this. But, theyve already gone into closed-door practice. Therefore, any person who is capable ofpelling a Fire Thunder Tiger toe out mustve been an expert from the Upper Three Heavens. But, theyve vited the rules of the Nine Heavens by appearing here. "Therefore, they wont wait here. Instead, they wouldve run back before its toote. After all, staying here would mean big trouble if they got discovered by the Law Enforcers of the Nine Heavens." Chu Yang tactfully exined. "Well... its good that they didnt wait here to ambush." Meng Chao Ran nodded, "Are you sure that you want to go in by yourself?" "Yes." Chu Yang pursed up his lips. "Alright. Tan Tan and I will wait over there for you," Meng Chao Ran pointed towards a nearby cave and said. "Alright." Tan Tan became somewhat restless as he watched Chu Yang turning around and going. So, he stuck out his head, looked around, and said, "Master, why cant I go with him?" "What would you do... by going with him?" Meng Chao Ran looked-on as Chu Yangs figure gradually faded. He then said, "Tan Tan, this is something you must remember A person will inevitably have some secrets that they dont want others to know! And, you dont need to inquire anything if this person doesnt mean to harm you. After all, the other person can also feel hurt because of your needless inquisition. And, you will suffer more loss if that happens. "The curiosity of a human is vast and limitless. Therefore, one must control ones curiosity... just like one must control ones greed!" Meng Chao Ran deeply said, "In fact, this is more important for us to remember while we are present in this world. An ordinary person can face difficulties because of their curiosity. But, a person of Jianghu can end up losing their life because of their curiosity!" "Yes, Master." Tan Tans head drooped down. Meng Chao Ran nodded and exposed a faint smile on his face. Chu Yang obviously wouldnt harm Tan Tan. But, Meng Chao Ran wanted to teach precautionary measures to his disciple so that he wouldnt hurt others. [I cant protect them forever. They will have to walk on their paths by themselves.] ... The more Chu Yang approached the mountain peak... the more excited the Sword Spirit became in Chu Yangs mind. "In here! In here!" Sword Spirit excitedly repeated the same thing. His whole body was shivering. "From where do I go in?" Chu Yang was also somewhat excited. "Move forward... Go around the corner, go downwards..." Sword Spirit kept directing him... "Forcefully go in from here!" Sword Spirit impatiently shouted when he hade to the halfway of a small hill. "Go in from here. Then, dig to the base of this mountain using the Nine Tribtions Sword!" Sword Spirit was excited. "Alright." Chu Yang drew out his long sword. The Nine Tribtions Sword fragments were urged by his thought, and quickly got attached to the sword. Then, the sword inserted downwards! .... "How long will it take?" Some time had passed, and Chu Yang had already gone deeper into the ice. However, he had been feeling more and more chill gathering around his body. So, he couldnt help but ask. He had no other choice but to ask because the Nine Tribtions Sword was somewhat cking. The Nine Tribtions Sword felt that this excavation had no use for itself. So, it was somewhat discontented. Its efficiency had also reduced greatly. So, Chu Yang had to promise to feed it innumerable martial treasures. Thats the only way he could get the Nine Tribtions Sword to work... Sword Spirit felt somewhat embarrassed during this whole process. So, he sealed his lips, and didnt utter a word. [Ah! Sir Sword Master is going in debt because of me...] "Go even further down... to several thousand feet." Sword Spirit felt excited and said, "I can feel that the wisp of remnant soul is also excited and expecting us..." "Several thousand feet more downwards?" Chu Yangs heartbeats fastened up. "Ive already dug to nearly ten-thousand feet, but I still havent reached the end...? Dont tell me that I have to dig till I bore through the earth?" "How can you bore through the earth by digging for only several thousand feet?" the Sword Spirit earnestly replied. Chu Yang rolled his eyes and continued to toil hard. He again went three-thousand feet downwards. He dug up this solid and thick icy ground. However, soil had started to appear beneath the ice by now. "There is soil in this Northern Wilderness as well..." Chu Yang was surprised. "This region is located on earth... So, why would it not have soil?" Sword Spirit said somewhat disdainfully. However, the Nine Tribtions Sword was also very excited while digging in this ce. Its appearance was way different from when it was cking off earlier. In fact, it was happily and excitedly digging with swoosh sounds. "What happened?" Chu Yang was somewhat puzzled. The Sword Point, Sword Edge, and Sword Spine of the Nine Tribtions Sword danced and trembled in excitement. Sword Spirit eventually raised his eyebrows, and let out a sigh and said, "I think that theres a good item down there. What else could make this gang of greedy bastards so excited...? Also, do you think that the Sword Soul would fall in some ordinary ce? Its like you have no insight..." Chu Yang was stunned. [The reaction of Sword Spirit and Nine Tribtions Sword is amazing. Could it be that wevee across some awesome martial treasure?] Chu Yangs heart became fiery at this realization. [The item that can make Sword Soul reside in this ce, and can make the Nine Tribtions Sword so excited... is it one of the Nine Great Legendary Herbs?] He kept digging as this thought crossed his mind. They continued to dig for another three-thousand feet. Then, the Nine Tribtions Sword suddenly started to dig down in a crazed manner. It wasnt known for how long it dug down... They uncovered theyer of stone. They then saw that there was a big dry space underneath it. A sword light was dancing around unhindered in this area like a mysteriously Divine Dragon. Chu Yang entered into this space. The sword light that was swimming around in this space suddenly stopped. It then issued a ray of seven-colored light. It slowly solidified and rippled several times. Then, it changed into an illusory shadow d in a white robe which had sword pattern on it. Its physical features also emerged from the shadow. Chu Yang noticed that this appearance was almost the same as that of the Sword Spirit in his mind. This shadow carefully examined Chu Yang with its sharp sword-like eyes. Then, it asked, "This... is the current Master of Nine Tribtions Sword?!" There was clear element of disdain in its voice... ... Chapter 565 Battle of Sword Spirits! "Yes," a voice rang forth from Chu Yangs body; it was the voice of Sword Spirit. However, there was a hint of scepticism in that voice, "It is this eras Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword! You... you are only a soul fragment. So, how do you have your own consciousness?" "Hes too weak!" That wisp of soul disdainfully looked at Chu Yang out of the corner of its eyes. It even ignored the Sword Spirits question. Sword Spirit was its main body, but it still hadnt given him any importance? Sword Spirit became silent. He obviously felt that there was something fishy. Chu Yang could sense that the Sword Spirit was very angry in his mind. In fact, he seemed to be extremely furious! "Which generations Master of the Nine Tribtion Sword is this?" the wisp of Sword Spirit asked in a bossy and arrogant way. In fact, its attitude was very rampant. Chu Yang looked at this wisp of Sword Spirit with interest since he felt that this guy had a nature opposite to what he had expected. Sword Spirit coldly and heavily retorted, "Dont you know how many years youve been staying here?" The wisp of Sword Spirit sneered in reply, "I followed the First Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. But, I didnt follow the second one. Then, I followed the Third Master, and I didnt follow the fourth one. Then, I followed the fifth one too. However, I came here after the fifth master... So, how the fu*k would I know which generation hees from...?" "It is the Ninth Sword Master!" the Sword Spirit deeply said, "And, this is the chance for both of us!" "What chance?" The Sword Soul sneered, "I became very excited when I sensed that the main body wasing. But, this Sword Master is so damn weak... it has left me extremely disappointed!" "Dont be impudent!" the Sword Spirit shouted, "Wouldnt you return to me? For how long do you want to stay here like this?" "Return...?" Sword Soul hesitated and sighed, "Allow me to enjoy my freedom here. I genuinely dont see any hope if I were to stay with him!" Chu Yangs body shook fiercely. It turned out that the Sword Spirit had abruptlye out of his body. A dark shadow separated itself from the surface of Chu Yangs body, and went over to catch the Sword Soul, "Youe to me!" The illusory white shadow dodged him. It again changed into sword light, and started to move around as it said, "You cant force me!" The Sword Spirit became angry and said, "Youre a wisp of my soul. And, you can attach yourself back to the main soul now. So, whats wrong?" "I too wish to move unhindered in this world with you. But, this Sword Master is too weak! I too wish to smile arrogantly in the Nine Heavens with you. But, this Sword Master is too weak! I too wish to go with you, but..." The iplete Sword Soul recited this in poetic manner at first. Then, its voice suddenly became serious, "So, I think it would be better that you leave him and stay here with me. Then, you and I will be one entity and our own masters. And, we will make our personal empire in the Nine Heavens!" "You are thinking of going solo?! So, you attracted me here so that you could swallow me?! Are you thinking of bing the main Sword Spirit?!" Sword Spirit was unable to restrain his anger. He jumped and threw himself over to it. His body swung in mid-air, and changed into a dim sword-light! Both the sword lights started to battle intensely! Chu Yang sighed. He felt speechless. He had put a lot of hard work into getting down here, but it had unexpected turned out to be such a matter... [So, this fellow wants to swallow the Sword Spirit. Its the opposite of what it should be!] The Sword Point of the Nine Tribtions Sword appeared in his Dantian with a ng, and sparkled! The Sword Edge soared ferociously, and appeared on Chu Yangs forehead. Then, it also shone brightly... The Sword Spine flew and affixed itself to Chu Yangs chest with a violent and boundless force! The three sword fragments aligned themselves in a straight line. Then, a dreadful murderous aura swarmed out from the fragments to protect Chu Yangs body. The two sword lights were ying the cat-and-mouse game in that space. However, it couldnt be ascertained who had gained the upper hand. The whole space was instantly filled with rays of lights that shed about in chaotic manner, and it seemed as if countless twinkling stars had suddenly gathered in this narrow ce. The dark Sword Spirit floated backwards with a loud Bang. And, the white sword-light rolled backwards tumbling. So, it seemed that the main body of Sword Spirit was slightly superior... The white sword-light staggered as it withdrew. Even the brightness of sword-light had somewhat dimmed. It then suddenly turned over and went to a corner in this space like lightning. After that, it issued a buzzing sound along with the sound of sshing water. Then, the white sword-light suddenly flew out of the corner, and burst into loudughter, "Main Body, you had better listen to me. You cant defeat me here!" The Sword Spirit was startled by this. He even started to shake in fright as he said, "Soul Quenching Spring? No wonder you intentionally made mee here. So, theres Soul Quenching Spring here!" he had gritted his teeth as he had spoken thest part. "I will use the Soul Quenching Spring every time I suffer damage, and I will recover in an instant! But, you cant do that!" The iplete Sword Soul happilyughed, "I have the control over this spring water behind me. But, you have no chance of utilizing it! "Moreover, nothing besides a soul body can touch or obtain this Soul Quenching Spring!" The Sword Soul suddenly issued a brutal sword cry and said, "There will be times when you will be exhausted. But, I can maintain myself in peak condition all the time. Youre surely stronger than me. But, do you think you have a chance? What are your odds of winning?" Sword Spirit C who was transformed into a sword-light C scattered disorderly in apprehension. It was evident that he had been hit on a sore point! A thought welled up in Chu Yangs mind. [What exactly is this Soul Quenching Spring? Can it genuinely quench a soul?] Sword Point sneakily throbbed in his Dantian, and hinted him to go over there. Chu Yang smiled wryly, [It has been made clear that nothing can touch this Soul Quenching Spring except for a soul. So, whats the use of me going there?] But, Sword Point was continuously insisting him, and had started to throb more and more intensely. Chu Yang sighed. He thought, [I can only go and take a look at that. But, I cant do anything about it. I cant do anything about it!] He moved his feet to walk towards that ce. The iplete Sword Soul saw Chu Yang walking over towards the Soul Quenching Spring. It issued an ominous aura and said, "Might as well eliminate this body of residence first. Then, there would be no hassle!" An electric spark suddenlysed over! Chu Yang suddenly felt icy chill on his whole body! Then, an icy-cold murderous aura enveloped his heart. Chu Yangs whole body became so stiff under this strike of the iplete Sword Soul that he couldnt even move a finger... However, the Nine Tribtions Sword had jumped into action in advance as if it had anticipated this. The Sword Point of the Nine Tribtions Sword issued a long cry, and jumped out of the Dantian. The Sword Edge also kept pace with it, while the Sword Spine frantically flew up in the air. The three segments of the sword then made aplete formation in the air and shed. A tens of thousands year old ancient demonic aura ferociously rippled in the air. It then changed into a ck energy, and forged ahead towards that wisp of Sword Soul. The iplete Sword Soul fiercely drew back. It seemed to have be a little hesitant. So, it snorted and said, "Its hard to believe that this guy has already merged three segments... And, I cant do anything to him if he has you all to protect him. Humph, do you think that he would be able to touch the Soul Quenching Spring with his human body even if he reaches to that ce? He wont even be able to see it! Ha ha ha..." However, his voice suddenly changed as he said, "But, this boy is something for sure. To even think that he has managed to make the Nine Tribtions Sword so obedient... He-he, I havent seen such a thing in these ny-thousand years. Lets do it like this kid... You are very weak, but I will stay in your Nine Tribtions Space if you let me swallow that guy over there. I will help you dominate over the Nine Heavens, and break through the shackles of the Nine Heavens! What you do you say?" It then revealed a grotesque smile and continued, "You must know, and I must tell you this... you wont be able to achieve that with the help of this good-for-nothing guy even if you want to." Chu Yang straightened up his body. His eyes shed like electric sparks as he indifferently replied, "It doesnt matter whether Im strong or weak. Im the Sword Master! And, youre only Sword Soul... not to mention that youre iplete. So, it doesnt matter whether Im weak or strong. You are a Sword Soul that doesnt listen to mymand and intends to conspire against us. I would reject you even if you were stronger... In fact, I would rather exterminate you! You dont deserve to stay with me!" The iplete Sword Soul issued a sharp scream in midair. Then, it furiously shouted back, "I dont deserve...? I dont deserve?" It suddenly changed into sword-light and wildly rushed over, "I will kill you first! You puny and powerless man..." The Sword Spirit issued a sword cry with a ng. Then, it ferociously rushed over like a streamer of light, and caught up with the iplete Sword Soul. He blocked it in the mid-air. And, the two sword-lights again entangled together. This time, the battle got even more intense than before! Chu Yang gently shook his head. He insipidly and softly said, "You dont deserve it if you dont deserve it. Youre very strong, but you still dont deserve it! This is my journey. How can I let you influence it?" He coldly snorted and silently said in his heart, "Its out of question... even if its a God!" Then, he no longer responded to the Sword Soul. He hurriedly sprang up and rushed to that corner. He found that there was a vaguely visible tiny fountain in that corner. It was the size of a fist, and the water was flowing out of it with a gurgling sound. It could be said that... this water barely resembled water because it wasing out like vapours. It could even be dispersed with a mere blow of breath. But, it was indeed water... [What is this? Is this water?] Chu Yang stroked his chin. He looked at this fountain and thought, [How can I put an end to its power source? What can I do to prevent the Sword Soul from quenching itself from this?] [Also, didnt that Sword Soul say that I cant see it? Then, why can I see it so clearly?] The Sword Spirit was in the middle of the fight. However, it looked at Chu Yang as he arrived in front of that Soul Quenching Spring by taking advantage of the Sword Souls carelessness. The Sword Spirit couldnt help but be very happy at this. He then loudly called out, "Jam the fountain with your palm, and move it inside the Nine Tribtions Space!" "Jam it with the palm...? Ha ha ha..." the iplete Sword Soul burst into loudughter, "Do you think hes a soul? You have be delusional!" The Sword Spirit sneered in reply. He looked at Sword Soul with pity and hatred in his eyes. Then, he mischievouslyughed and said, "I forgot to tell you... this Master of Nine Tribtions Sword has taken rebirth! This is his second life. In other words, his soul is the superimposition of the souls of his two lives. The soul of his previous life has returned to the seventeen-year-old self in this life... with the memories intact! So, his soul hasnt gone through the cycle of reincarnation!" The iplete Sword Soul stumbled and drew backwards with a ding sound. It became extremely shocked as it said, "Hes a Nine Tribtions Sword Master who has experienced rebirth?" "Yes!" However, the Sword Spirit didnt stop there. Instead, he kept pressing onwards, and his attacks became increasingly intense. He spoke-up with a sneer, "This means that he can also use items like Soul Quenching Spring... like a spirit can! He see them, and he can touch them too!" "Ah~~~" the iplete Sword Soul let out a pitiful yell at first. It then said while being in daze, "How can this happen? How can this happen?" Suddenly, the sword-light shed and restored to that illusory shadow. It then pointed towards the Sword Spirit and angrily shouted, "You you... why didnt you tell me this before?" "Tell you before? How would you have shown your evil ambitions if I had told you?" the Sword Spirit coldly replied. Chu Yang had covered the Soul Quenching Spring with his right palm by this time. He contemted in his heart, "Receive!" However, he suddenly felt his own soul being exhausted. In fact, he felt so exhausted that it seemed as if he had crossed ten-thousand miles of mountains and river without eating or drinking anything! Even his consciousness felt somewhat fuzzy at this moment! However, a spring appeared in the Nine Tribtions Space. It got ced right next to the mouth of the Vitality Spring. The vapored spring water rose in spirals, and covered the mouth of the spring. But, it didnt disperse for a long time. This was the Soul Quenching Spring! Chapter 566 Soul Quenching Spring "Ah~~" the iplete Sword Soul bellowed in sorrow and despair, "Its gone. Its gone... my Soul Quenching Spring is gone! My..." It suddenly changed into countless sharp and swift sword-lights, and dashed towards Chu Yang. Sword Point, Sword Spine and Sword Edge also fought back at the same time! The iplete Sword Soul was suddenly sent out flying with a loud bang. Then, the Sword Spirit winded around it like a shadow follows a body. And, both the souls started to fight while issuing m and bang sounds. The iplete Sword Soul desperately yelled, "Spare my life! I surrender! Im ready to follow Sir Sword Lord everywhere. Ill serve him faithfully andboriously like a dog and a horse... "Please forgive me! Dont beat me. Dont swallow me..." The iplete Sword Soul became frightened as it shouted, "I, I... I have been here alone for more than sixty-thousand years... more than sixty-thousand years... "I have followed the previous Sword Masters too, and Ive performed great deeds for them!" The iplete Sword Soul was doing its utmost to dodge the attacks of Sword Spirit. It was in utter panic. The arrogance and the acute anger it had shown a while ago had vanished without trace by now. One couldve easily seen tears and snot streaming down his face if it had been in a human form... However, the Sword Spirit didnt rx. He instead continued to chase after it. "I gave you the chance! But, you had the ambitions of a wild wolf. You betrayed the Sword Master, betrayed the sword, and even betrayed your main soul!" Sword Spirit bellowed as he continued tounch waves of attacks, "I wont show you mercy. I must permanently take you back today!" "Spare my life... Sir Sword Lord. Sir Sword Lord, please forgive me..." The iplete Sword Soul had clearly understood that it wouldnt get any mercy from the Sword Spirit. So, it begged Chu Yang for mercy instead, "See, it took me sixty-thousand years to attain spiritual wisdom..." "Ah~~~" suddenly, his mournful scream changed into a sword-cry of hopelessness. Sword Spirit was already entangled with the iplete Sword Soul. And, it was clearly visible that both the sword-lights were struggling with all their might. One of them was trying its hardest to swallow the other. And, the other one was trying its hardest to flee from this entanglement... But, how could the Sword Spirit show leniency? The two sword-lights were twisting and tangling together. They were rolling from east to west, and from south to north. The sounds of struggling eventually reduced. Then, the Sword Spirit proudly said, "Its only sixty-thousand years of cultivated spirit wisdom... What are you being so cocky about?" The transformation of sword-lights became grotesque and variegated in the air. Sword Spirit appeared in front of Chu Yang with a shua sound. However, he had appeared alone! That iplete Sword Soul had been swallowed-whole. So, the spiritual wisdom that it had cultivated over sixty-thousand years had disappeared as well; it didnt exist anymore. Chu Yang looked at the Sword Spirit, and felt that he had changed from what he was a while ago. He had be a lot more solid than he had been. Chu Yang knew that he was a spirit. Else, Chu Yang wouldve believed that the entity standing in front of him was a living human being made of blood and flesh. "My soul isplete now." Sword Spirit exposed an extremely humanly expression of smile on his face. He then said to Chu Yang, "But, I still need to warm and nourish for some time to assimte this fellow in a proper manner." "I see." Chu Yang asked, "What is this Soul Quenching Spring?" The Sword Spirit remained silent for a while at first. But, he eventually replied, "The Soul Quenching Spring is something that doesnt belong to this world." He thought for a moment. It was a while before it started to seem that he had arranged the train of his thoughts. He then said, "There has long-been a legend in the Nine Heavens Continent. It is... The souls remain even after people die! And, theres some other world for souls! And,mon people call this world hell or herworld!" "Hell...? Does the hell really exist?" Chu Yang was somewhat bbergasted as he asked. "Hell doesnt exist." Sword Spirit replied, "But, the Netherworld does!" "What does this mean?" Chu Yang became a little confused. [Arent they are the same ces?] "Netherworld isherworld. But, it is different from the hell from the legends." Sword Spirit casually said, "Its true that the soul of a person remains after their death. But, the soul of an ordinary person dissipates at the boundary of the Netherworld. Therefore, only a fewparatively valiant souls can reach there... its obviously a very strange ce as well! And, nobody can describe the definite appearance of that ce." Sword Spirit forced a smile and continued, "I havent been there. But, Ive once heard Sir talking about it." "Sir?" Chu Yang sensitively caught this word and asked, "Who Sir?" "Sir... is..." Sword Spirit mumbled as if he was hiding something and said, "Sir, ah... Im sorry Sword Lord... I cant tell you this. You havent reached that level yet." Chu Yang looked at him with his falcon-like sharp eyes. However, he eventually closed eyes and nodded in clear understanding. Then, he said, "Continue to speak." "The Netherworld is responsible for souls. Theres a fountain there known as Ascending Spirit Pond. Some lucky souls are promoted by the Netherworld, and are given jobs. They are then allowed to go and soak in the Ascending Spirit Pond. Their soul bes much more solid than ordinary souls after theyve bathed in it. And, these souls be administrators after that..." The Sword Spirit was exining things to him in a very brief manner. And, it was evident that he was skipping many things. But, Chu Yang didnt interrogate in detail either; he only listened calmly. "And, this spring water is a part of the Ascending Spirit Pond. I dont know how it has appeared here... and has changed into Soul Quenching Spring. However, this Soul Quenching Spring also works as Ascending Spirit Pond. And, this means that it can also solidify a soul!" Sword Spirit spoke till here in a sluggish manner. However, he became much more fluent after that, "Sir Sword Lord, dont underestimate this Soul Quenching Spring. Its very beneficial for you as well. In fact, its benefits are simply iparable." "Its very beneficial for me as well?" Chu Yang curiously asked. "Yes." Sword Spirit said, "You have lived two human lives. But, its only like a dream since the two of your lives are oveid on each other. Therefore, your soul can bathe in this Soul Quenching Spring, and that will consolidate your spirit! "A soul lives on as a divine spirit after its body dies." Sword Spirit said, "And, the divine spirits function is to dominate the fate of a person... In fact, you will also have various benefits from this... on your journey in the future!" He again started to mumble as if he was hiding something. Chu Yang slightly smiled in an enigmatic way as he insipidly said, "I understand Divine Spirit. I also understand the benefits in case the Divine Spirit solidifies. This Soul Quenching Spring seems to be a rare treasure as well! In fact, I can also refine the Nine Tribtions Sword by putting it inside this spring. I understand these matters. "But, I didnt expect that youd hide so many things and so many secrets from me!" Chu Yang indifferently said, "This makes me feel very ufortable." Sword Spirit remained silent for a moment. Then, he said, "Sir Sword Lord, I understand your concern, but try to understand. I dont have any evil desires in my heart even though Ive hidden these things from you." He raised his head and softly said, "Ive been with each of the previous Sword Masters. And, I have lived for ny-thousand years. Ive never done anything to let down the previous Nine Tribtions Sword Masters. "I wouldve been obliterated long ago if I had some evil intention," the Sword Spirit destely smiled. There seemed to be endless helplessness and secrets in this smiling expression. And, it felt as if he couldnt speak about them... Chu Yang merely said hmm, and refused toment on that. "There are a lot of things that I cant tell you right now. It is because your cultivation level is still too low and your Divine Spirit is also unsteady. Moreover, your soul hasnt solidified either. So, it will only hurt you if I tell you." Sword Spirit heaved a deep sigh, "There are a few ces where Martial Great Master is considered paramount in a world like the Nine Heavens. And, there are a few ces where Revered Martial Artists are considered to be the peak. However, one can only discover how big this world is once theyve gone beyond these stages... After all, Martial Great Masters and Revered Martial Artists are as good as trash from a wider perspective! "A King level Expert is considered to be a supreme expert in the Lower Three Heavens! Diwu Qing Ruo only led four King Level Experts and established the world-sweeping Golden Horse Riders Department!" "However, King Level Experts... are everywhere here in the Middle Three Heavens. And, they also die every day!" Sword Spirit smiled, "The power level in the Middle Three Heavens is quite average. But, personalities like Young Master Yu and Jun Xi Zhu are here as well. Every great n here has Emperor Level Experts! In fact, some ns secretly have Monarch Level Experts too! "These things wouldve been hard to imagine for you when you were in the Lower Three Heavens. But, this world is still very small. You will only know how big this world is once when you get to the Upper Three Heavens and experience a few things. Anything can happen in the Nine Heavens! "But, these things are extremely distant (/too far away) from you!" Sword Spirit looked at him sincerely. "Knowing a lot of thing (/too much) would not be good for your mental state. "A Martial Pupil will only treat Supreme Level as legend if he hears about it. He will only have one thought its too far away, and I will never be able to reach such a point in my life. And, such kind of mind-set only gives rise to bindings on ones heart!" Sword Spirit continued, "Besides... there are some things that I cant speak about." Chu Yang remained silent for a long while before he said, "I get it!" [One must have a certain level of cultivation, a certain status, and a certain level of perspective in order to know to certain things... or to enter a particr group. For instance, a beggar can never imagine the lifestyle of andlord. And, andlord can never imagine the life of high officials. And, the luxurious lifestyle of an imperial family would be even more unimaginable for the beggar.] [This is so-called level, right?] Chu Yang quietly sighed. The Sword Spirit heaved a sigh a relief. He then changed into blue smoke and floated into Chu Yangs body. He upied his spot inside Chu Yans sea of his consciousness. The Sword Spirit couldve gone in without giving an exnation if Chu Yang hadnt agreed. But, this was the Sword Spirits nature. It didnt matter whether Chu Yang believed him or not... The Sword Spirit felt that it was necessary to make this matter clear to him. The Sword Spirit used the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal to craft a pool once it had entered the Nine Tribtions Space. Then, he pulled the vapour-like spring water of Soul Quenching Spring into that pool. After that, he dived into it with a sshing sound. He then issued a satisfied moan. The Soul Quenching Spring was a thing from theherworld, but the Sword Spirit became the in-charge of this thing the moment it entered into the Nine Tribtions Space. So, it wasnt surprising that he feeling extravagant... A light shed, and the Sword Point, Sword Edge, and Sword Spine of the Nine Tribtions Sword also impatiently lined up outside the pool. They then sneaked into the Soul Quenching Spring with sshing sounds. "You three thieves!" the Sword Spirit cussed in anger. Chu Yang was contemting with rapt attention. This matter of the Sword Spirit was making his heart race. But, he didnt wish to think much about it. After all, the Sword Spirit was in his mind right now. What could Chu Yang do even if he were dissatisfied? He couldnt even expel the Sword Spirit even if he wanted to. However, he had also started to think about another thing that the Sword Spirit had mentioned. Moreover, those words had left him to feel somewhat rattled... and even a little frightened. "You have lived two human lives. But, its only like a dream since the two of your lives are oveid on each other." The two of your lives are oveid on each other. These words had made Chu Yang frightened. [This life isnt rted to the first life if its a second one...? Then... what about Qing Wu?] [Is this lifes Qing Wu the Qing Wu from my previous life?] [If not... then who is this Qing Wu?] [If not... then wheres the Qing Wu of my previous life?] [Wouldnt the existence of this life be in contradiction with the previous one?] [If not... who do I love C this lifes Qing Wu... or the previous lifes Qing Wu?] .... Chapter 567 Previous Life and This Life Chu Yang was confused. He felt pain in his heart. He had clutched his hair, and a painful expression could be seen on his face. "Sword Lord, you can enter the Soul Quenching Spring now," the Sword Spirits voice was passed over. "How do I enter?" Chu Yang care-freely and unconsciously asked. "I can take your Divine Spirit into the Soul Quenching Spring after you fall into deep sleep," Sword Spirit said, "However, it can be estimated by your present Divine Spirit that you can only soak every once in a three-day time period. And, you would have to continue this for a month. After that, you can achieve the former stability of your Divine Spirit. However, you would need to arrive at the cultivation of Monarch Level if you want to go a step further. And, you would be able to solidify further after that..." "Oh... I see!" Chu Yangplied andy down in this space. He wanted to bathe in the Soul Quenching Spring. And, he also wanted to ask the Sword Spirit a question he hadtely been very concerned about. So, hey down despite knowing that Meng Chao Ran and Tan Tan were waiting for him outside, and must be very worried... His consciousness soon became blurred. Chu Yang felt that he had started to whirl. He felt as if his soul had been pulled out from his body. And, this left him to feel an inexplicable lightness. Chu Yang suddenly realized that he had appeared in the Nine Tribtions Space. Moreover, he was still in human form. However, his body was very feebly visible. In fact, it was so weak that it seemed as if it might get blown off by one blow of breath. His form looked god-know how many times weaker whenpared with the Sword Spirit whose form looked nearly like a normal humans. He saw the pool in which Sword Spirit was soaking his body. This pool was much bigger than an ordinary pool. Water vapours were rising from its surface in blurry colours. It seemed as if he had entered in his own dream. Sword Spirit indicated Chu Yang to lie down to enter the pool. Chu Yang merely thought to go forward, and he suddenly felt that he was floating in the air. He slowly floated towards this Soul Quenching Pool. Then, he stopped above this Soul Quenching Pool, and slowing floated downwards. He eventually touched that dense-fog-like spring water. And, it felt like a thick and viscous liquid had surrounded his Divine Spirit. Then, an acute pain piercing into the depths of his spirit! This pain diffused into his entire body in a moment! There was no part of his body that didnt hurt. Chu Yang nearly wanted to jump out because he couldnt endure it. But, he couldnt jump. His body was moving slowly, but it was firmly sunk into the Soul Quenching Pool until he touched the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal base of the pool. Then, he rose up a little, and started to float in the middle of the pool. His entire body was hurting. Moreover, the pain was bing more and more intense. This spring water seemed to induce immeasurable pain in him. In fact, it seemed that all the pain he had ever felt from his childhood to adulthood in both of his lives hade back to him at this moment! Chu Yang felt this pain tumbling in this water. However, he didnt make a sound. He felt his body being disintegrating and reconstituting. In fact, it felt as if something was growing in his body, and something was vanishing from his spirit... repeatedly! The only thing that Chu Yang could do was tightly hold his tongue and not let a sounde out of his mouth. Were these thousand kinds of pain in his body more excruciating than the helplessness of watching himself shatter into a million pieces? Was this pain worse than the one... when Mo Qing Wu had died in his previous life? Chu Yang didnt say a word! [Pain! Kill me if you have the ability to! But, I will endure this pain if you cant kill me!] [I will pass through it!] [I will endure it!] ... This torment continued for half-an-hour before it weakened to some extent. And, Chu Yang continued to bear it as if he was enduring the pain of a death from a thousand cuts! Moreover, he was fully awake when he experienced this death from thousand cuts... hundreds of times over! However, he firmly willed through it! In fact, Chu Yang took this pain as a challenge for himself! [How would I ever be able to defeat anyone if I cant even beat my own pain? I must win this!] "This is the suffering of Divine Spirit. Your willpower is astonishing. This kind of pain is even intolerable for the Divine Spirit of an immortal! I didnt expect that you would be able to endure it without uttering a sound," the voice of the Sword Spirit sounded in his ears. Chu Yang wanted to smile. But, he then found that his face had be stiff because of the present state of his Divine Spirit and the pain that he endured. He couldnt smile or talk because his tongue has also be stiff... He was slowly recovering now. So, he could only listen to Sword Spirit say, "A person is always born with his innate energy. And, his Divine Spirit is perfectlyplete at the time of his birth." Sword Spirit understood Chu Yangs present state. So, he didnt wait for his reply, and further said, "A persons Divine Spirit begins to wear out when theye in contact with this mortal world. The Divine Spirit wears down little by little until it is reduced to a typical soul that can adapt in the mortal world. And thus, the transformation ends. "This transformation urs so that it can adapt to the mortal world. But, it also causes brutal injuries to the Divine Spirit! But, whatever the person loses during this process is far more than the gains they will ever receiveter in their life! A persons Divine Spirit almost exhausts by the time their body dies! Only his souls shell remains, and theres no divinity within!" Sword Spirit slowly continued, "Therefore, the soul gradually dissipates in the world and changes into pure spirit energy after the death of the body. Legends state that a person reincarnates after the death of their body. But, this isnt true. Or, perhaps you can say that it isnt thatmon because there are only some who are qualified enough. However, most of the people arent qualified for reincarnation. "A person may be a powerhouse, or may have a formidable Divine Spirit... or may have a grasp on the method of quenching his Divine Spirit... But, his Divine Spirit will remain iplete forever! It is because he loses too much of Divine Spirit in the process of forming it! This is a major weakness. However, you will be invincible by the time you wouldve attained a certain level of strength if you can get hold on this weakness... "But, you have the Soul Quenching Spring now. So, things will be different for you. You are feeling this pain now... because you have been obsessed with this mortal world. So, youre feeling the spiritual sacrifices youve incurred. The Soul Quenching Springs function is to replenish your Divine Spirit! And, restore it to its original state your inborn Divine Spirit! "One can only start the true cultivation of Divine Spirit after their Divine Spirit returns to its original state! "You are the most fortunate because your Divine Spirit hasnt worn down in its entirety yet. It may perhaps be because of your dedication after your rebirth. After all, your dedication makes you keep everything under your control. Other peoplee to you and fit in ordingly. But, you dont go to other people and try to adapt in their world. Therefore, your Divine Spirit is closer topletion than that of an average person! And, youve also obtained the Soul Quenching Spring now... "So, it will help you be a matchless powerhouse with a formidable foundation!" The Sword Spirits tone was heavy. But, it seemed to have a strange charm and went directly into the depth of Chu Yangs soul. "However, youve lost a lot of your Divine Spirit even after these many things. Therefore... you would have to go through such painful processes once in three days every month to make up for the deficiency at your present level. However, you can reim yourplete Divine Spirit after this ends..." Sword Spirit sighed in his heart while saying all this. [When did the previous Nine Tribtions Sword Masters have such luck to mend their Divine Spirits? In fact, some of them couldnt even obtain the iplete Sword Soul!] [However, Chu Yangs luck...] Sword Spirit somewhat sobbed. [All men genuinely arent created equal.] This torment continued for an entire hour. Chu Yangs stiff body also gradually loosened up. He eventually came up to the waters surface. And, he felt as if his whole body was filled with vitality; it felt a lot different than how he had felt when he had firste in... Finally, he could open his mouth now and speak. "I fully understand this whole Divine Spirit deal now. But, I have a question for you, Sword Spirit. And, I need you to exin that to me that now..." Chu Yang spoke-up in a serious tone. However, he hadnt realized that his voice had somewhat trembled while he had spoken this. "Please ask." "You said that Ive lived two lives! And, both my lives have been superimposed on each other. What does this mean?" Chu Yang slowly asked. "Do you need an exnation for... this?" Sword Spirit became somewhat confused. "Dont you know this already? Youve taken rebirth." "I mean... hows this life different from my previous life?" Chu Yang asked in a worried tone, "In other words... does the timeline of my previous life still exist?" Sword Spirit stared nkly for a long while. However, he eventually understood that this was a question with a profound meaning to it... "This is very difficult to exin," Sword Spirit thought for a long time, but he still didnt know how to answer this question. "That timeline? Does it still exist...?" Chu Yang felt cold in his heart. "Yes. That timeline still exists," Sword Spirit replied affirmatively, "Its because your origin is from that timeline. Where did youe from if it doesnt exist? How could you even have existed?" "It exists?!" Chu Yang suddenly felt that he didnt have any strength in his body. He muttered, "So, doesnt it mean that Qing Wu has still died regardless of all the hard work that Ive done? She is already dead in that timeline, right? And, the present Qing Wu is a different person no matter how I make up to her... or how dearly I love her...? She isnt the Qing Wu that I loved from my previous life?" "Wrong!" Sword Spirit seriously replied, "This conclusion of yours is a blunder and gravely mistaken!" "Wrong?" Chu Yang asked. "Yes." The Sword Spirit remained silent for a long while this time. He then said, "Lets take an example... Lets suppose that this life of yours originates this way you had a dream one evening when you were sixteen years old. And, this dream makes you experience everything that would eventually happen in your life... all the sorrow, all the happiness, all the anger, all the regret, all the love, and all the hatred... "And, you see your conclusion in this dream. And, thats how your dream ends. Then, you wake from this dream and discover youre still alive in this reality..." Sword Spirit cautiously said, "You understood what I said, right?" "Yes." Chu Yang nodded. Then, he continued to listen in a serious and attentive manner. "You wake up, and you experience a few things. However, you realize that they are the same as you saw in that dream," the Sword Spirit continued, "Therefore, you find that whatever you saw in that dream is real! And, those tragedies will sooner orter happen in your life for real. "But, you still have enough time to change them! So, would you change them?" Sword Spirit asked. "Of course, I will!" Chu Yang responded without taking the time to think. "Therefore, you can take advantage of the foresight you had in your dream, and change all the harms and regrets that you are going to experience in your life. You will be more cautious throughout this life of yours since you had such a distinct dream to guide you. You wont repeat the mistakes that you had made in this dream. Also, you will think again and again before you make other mistakes too. You wont act blindly..." Sword Spirit said. "Thats right." Chu Yang acknowledged. "Therefore, you will be a perfect man in this life after having such a dream! You will be perfect to a certain extent at least. You wont make mistakes, and you will progressively be stronger!" Sword Spirit solemnly concluded, "This is the difference!" ... Chapter 568 Undoes the Knot in His Heart, and Breaks Through! The Sword Spirit heaved a long sigh. "There are many paths in ones life. And, you follow one of those possible paths in that dream of yours. So, you meet certain people, and certain things happen. Then, you wake up, and figured that this path is wrong. Will you still walk on that path?" "I wont." "Yes. Therefore, you change your path. Consequently, the end point and the course of events will be different even though your starting point is the same." Sword Spirit deeply said, "This is the difference between the paths. "This is the reason why the people youe across are also going through different course of events. "This is the reason why Beyond the Heaven Sect got destroyed in your previous life. And, Meng Chao Ran and Wu Yun Liang died. But, these two havent died in this life. Moreover, Beyond the Heaven Sect has also be the number-one sect in the Lower Three Heavens. "This is the reason why Wu Qian Qian agreed to Shi Qian Shans marriage proposal and sacrificed herself for the Beyond the Heaven Sect in your previous life. But, she didnt do this in this life. "This is the reason why Tie Bu Tian wouldve died in the previous life, and Diwu Qing Rou wouldve won. But, things are a lot different in this life. "Gu Du Xing and the others wouldve be famous in the previous life. In fact, they wouldve be as famous as the Dark Bamboo some ten to twenty yearster. But, things are a little too far ahead of time in this life. "There are many things that didnt happen in the Middle Three Heavens in that life. But, theyve happened in this life. "Mo Qing Wu died in the dream. But, she has be a shared apprentice of two Supreme Level Experts in reality! "You must know that these changes have urred because of you!" Sword Spirit solemnly said, "It is because you had such a strange dream! "Both of your lives arent that different... The only difference is you! This life is still your previous life! So, your previous life does exist. But, it only exists in your dream." Chu Yang had been carefully listening in silence. He had also been pondering deeply. But, he hadnt said a word. "I only want to ask if this lifes Mo Qing Wu is the Mo Qing Wu from my previous life..." Chu Yang asked in low and deep voice. "You shouldnt ask this question," the Sword Spirit said, "Let me ask you one thing. Wouldnt Mo Qing Wu have died if you hadnt done anything different in this life, and had instead followed the path of your previous life by continuing to practice the same old ruthless sword way? "What would have be of Mo Qing Wu if you hadnt made those efforts in this life? Would she have been so lively and adorable? Would Mo Qing Wu have had any bright colours in her life if she hadnt got the Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber in Iron Cloud? She would have be that depressed Mo Qing Wu from the previous life! Then, she would have met you at a certain point in time, and wouldve died again! Tell me... why did you go to Iron Cloud in this life? Had you gone there in your previous life?" Sword Spirit snorted and continued, "Lets count from now... you shouldve met Mo Qing Wu after eight-and-a-half yearster in your previous life! Have you ever thought of these things?" Chu Yang remained silent for a long while. Then, he suddenly exposed a smiling expression on his face and said, "So thats how it is. So, I had indulged myself in a flight of fancy. But, it wasnt that big of a deal to begin with. "The sky is still the same, the ground is still the ground, and Qing Wu is still Qing Wu! Nothings changed... except for me!" Chu Yang softly said. His heart suddenly felt rxed as he spoke these words. Sword Spirit gently smiled and said, "Right. Regarding your previous life and this life... or regarding dream or anything else... You will obviously know what the matter is in the future... You asked me one question, and I gave you so many answers. Now, can I ask you a question?" "Go ahead," Chu Yangs mood had be excellent. So, he straightforwardly replied. "Um, you always keep Mo Qing Wu in your mind. There is only Mo Qing Wu in your heart. In fact, you didnt hesitate to hide your appearance in the Lower Three Heavens because you didnt wish to make contact with any other woman. Even Wu Qian Qian had affection as deep as ocean towards you, but you maintained a respectable distance from her as well..." Sword Spirit slowly asked, "You obviously think that whatever you do or have... is for Mo Qing Wu. The true love in your heart is only for Mo Qing Wu. But, would you still keep her in your mind with such determination in this life of yours if she hadnt died in your previous life, and the two of you had continued to live together?" "What has more weight in your heart C Your guilt towards Mo Qing Wu... or your love towards her?" Sword Spirit had asked slowly. However, this had left Chu Yang startled! In fact, he had been struck dumb! He remained startled for a long while, and didnt say anything in reply. [Love? Guilt? Do I feel guilty because I love her? Or do I love her because I feel guilty?] An adorable image of this lifes Mo Qing Wu started to slide before his eyes... "Elder Brother Chu Yang, I really miss you..." "Elder Brother Chu Yang... will you wait for me?" "Elder Brother Chu Yang... I am finally getting to meet you..." "Elder Brother Chu Yang... it feels very good when you hold me." ... A red silhouette floated over in his thoughts; it seemed as mesmerizing as a sunset. There was a faint grief and slight worry on the face of that shadow. Her whole body was graceful and elegant. She seemed gentle and soft from head to toe. Deep feelings of no regrets were filled in her eyes. She was looking at him with an expression of foolish love in her eyes. "A lifetime without gentle dance is unbearable. But, to dance is to fall in love. And, love incurs a lifetime of bitterness..." .... Chu Yang eximed out loud in grief! Then, he found that his Divine Spirit had left the Nine Tribtions Space, and had returned to his body. He had fiercely sat up and his whole body was streaming with cold sweat. In fact, he was panting heavily. Chu Yang kept thinking about this issue for a long time. Gradually, his mind regained tranquillity. And, he smiled softly. He softly said to himself as he smiled, "Be it I love her because I feel guilty, or be it I feel guilty because I love her. What is the difference? Two people must go through many ups-and-downs when they fall in love. But, they still go on together, and deeply love one another. "The so-called true love must go through worldly torments to determine whether they are truly meant to be together. "It doesnt matter if the love is there because of the guilt, or the guilt is there because of the love. After all... the present Mo Qing Wu is the Mo Qing Wu of my previous life. I will love her as long as shes Mo Qing Wu. And, thats enough. "Why do I need to think so much?" It seemed as if he was answering to the Sword Spirits question while talking to himself. However, he felt unprecedentedly rxed and pleased in his heart. Then, he stood up and walked out. However, Chu Yang discovered that he seemed to be different from before. But, he couldnt say what exactly this different was. The only thing he could determine was that the touch of his skin was fundamentally different... He could feel the flow of air in this sealed ce now. He even felt the strength and weakness of the current as the air flowed past his bare skin. In fact, he could clearly sense the spots where it was stronger at, and the ces it felt weaker... This was something he hadnt been able to feel in the past! It felt as if some damaged nerves of his body had slowly been healed... as if it was slowly exuding vitality... Chu Yangs body suddenly emitted an aura of breakthrough. And, the aura densely scattered-about! He suddenly broke through to the fifth grade of Sword King Level at this moment! Moreover, this breakthrough didnt have that tearing feeling of breaking through from a bottleneck! It seemed as if he had broken through by some process of nature... [Bathing in the Soul Quenching Spring also has such an incredible effect?] Chu Yang was overjoyed! He suddenly became eager to see the result after one month. [What would be my cultivation when that timees...? Such a heightened sensitivity of touch would be greatly useful... while walking in Jianghu and facing enemies!] [Because, I can feel every subtle detail in the surroundings! No hidden killer moves could be concealed away from me if I can make full use of this sensitivity...] [There would be no enemy who could hide from my senses!] [This is a supreme magical weapon that would help me control and defeat the enemy.] [The magical effect of the Divine Spirit is very powerful!] He felt pleasantly surprised as he walked out with quick steps. [How long has it been since I arrived here? Master and Tan Tan... must be very worried.] Meng Chao Ran was indeed anxious... It had been eight days since Chu Yang had gone into that mountain. And, there had been no sound of activity since then. So, how could Meng Chao Ran be not worried? In fact, he was so worried that he had been pacing back-and-forth in a hysterical manner. Moreover, he had been wishing that he could just burst-in and have a look... However, Meng Chao Ran would get even more worried whenever hed feel like bursting-in. It was because Tan Tan had again developed a certain condition! And, the condition was even more bizarre this time around... Tan Tan didnt like eating food anymore. In fact, he started to like eating some strange things! Moreover, he had developed an iparable yearning for those bizarre things! It started when it had been six days after Chu Yang had gone in. Meng Chao Ran had sent Tan Tan to hunt for three snow chicken that day. Meng Chao Ran would barbecue it after Tan Tan woulde back. Then, theyd get to eat a hearty meal. However, he suddenly found that Tan Tan was somewhat absent-minded when he was roasting the chicken. Tan Tan didnt have that look of greedy in his eyes which he used to upon seeing food. Instead, he burped as if he was bored... [Whats going on? Is it still that little disciple of mine who turns into a starving beast whenever he sees food?] He called Tan Tan to take a few bites. But, Tan Tan couldnt even swallow one bite properly. This made Meng Chao Ran even more bbergasted. "Whats wrong?" He touched his disciples head, but it wasnt feverish. "I dont want to eat this." Tan Tan was also depressed. [Why do I not want to eat meal? I am already hungry for a meal.] He clearly felt hungry in his stomach, but he burped as soon as he looked at the snow chicken. This was too strange! Tan Tan eventually sat on the baggage in a depressing manner, and groped his luggage. There were inner cores of spirit beasts in there. Tan Tan had collected them like some money-grubbing-maniac. In fact, there were a hundred or so of them. Tan Tan hadnt even realized that his eyes had suddenly emitted a green light of greed! In fact, this green light was simr to that of a pervert who had been thirsty for decades, and had finally gotten to see a naked beauty... Then, Tan Tan impatiently turned his luggage over. Meng Chao Ran had clutched the entire head of a snow chicken while eating the meat. He was looking at his disciple while being in a daze. He then saw him stuffing a fist-sized inner core of a spirit beast in his mouth... Then, his disciple exposed a look of satisfaction on his face... Meng Chao Rans hand trembled as he looked at Tan Tans neck. It had bulged like a small snake that was trying to gulp down an egg. So, Meng Chao Ran inadvertently stuffed that big head of the chicken whole in this state of daze. He unconsciously stretched his neck, and subconsciously attempted to swallow his saliva... And, thus befell the tragedy of Master Meng C this snow chickens head got stuck in his throat... He tried to swallow it, but couldnt. He tried to spit it out, but couldnt. Then, his throat issued a cluck-cluck sound... Tan Tan felt that his hunger had somewhat reduced. He was about to gulp down another piece, but he suddenly heard the sound of something... And, this sound was simr to the one whiches after a henys eggs... He suddenly turned his head in amazement to see. And, he saw that Meng Chao Ran was looking at him with his mouth wide open. Moreover, there was aplete head of a chicken in his mouth. ... Chapter 569 The Astonishment of Meng Chao Ran Tan Tan became shocked. His eyes popped out of his head. "Master... you didnt need to stuff the whole chicken down your throat even if youre studying how hensy their eggs..." [Im studying how hensy their eggs?] Meng Chao Ran spouted smoke through the seven orifices. He stretched out his hand and put it in his mouth. Then, he pulled out the snow chickens head and threw it away with a whooshing sound. He then clutched Tan Tans cor, "You, you... why are you eating random stuff...?" "Eating random stuff?" Tan Tan was astonished, "Im not eating random stuff." "Okay. What did you eat a moment ago?" Meng Chao Ran blew his top. He grabbed the bag as he trembled uncontrobly, "Would this thing be called casual eating material? You might as well eat a dead persons body too!" "This thing...?" Tan Tan was shocked when he saw that the package was full of inner cores of spirit beast. In fact, he couldnt even believe it, "Did I eat this?" Meng Chao Ran became shocked. [Tan Tan doesnt remember that he ate the inner core of spirit beast?] [Whats happening?] "How could I possibly eat this?" Tan Tan fiercely jumped up. He had a look of panic on his face. He clutched his hair and stamped his feet. He shouted, "How can I eat this? I will explode now... what do I do?" Meng Chao Ran looked at his disciple in astonishment, and felt like he would copse at first. But then, he collected himself. It was a long while before he powerlessly said, "You... dont remember?" "I... I dont remember..." Tan Tan was anxious and perplexed as he repeated. He had be very frightened, "I wouldve killed myself before I had eaten this if I had known..." "Then, you circte your martial power now. Do you feel any abnormality?" Meng Chao Ran carefully asked. [Tan Tans appearance doesnt leave me to believe that hes lying. So, whats wrong with him?] [Ive heard that some injuries cant be felt. And, the situation wouldve be incurable by the time they can be felt...] Tan Tan sat on the ground with a thump sound. Then, he started to circte his martial power. A long while passed. Then, he opened his eyes with a look of astonishment on his face, "I dont feel anything..." "You dont feel anything?" Meng Chao Ran was baffled, "Not even a little bit?" "Um..." Tan Tan tried to feel for a while. He then replied with pain in his expression, "I do feel..." "What do you feel?" Meng Chao Ran hastily questioned. "Master... I feel quite hungry..." Tan Tan scowled miserably. Meng Chao Ran stumbled when he heard this. Then, Tan Tans hungry stomach made a growling sound. He held the roasted chicken in his hands, but looked extremely pitiful for some reason. He took a bite, and started to chew it. However, it seemed as if he was eating poison. He rolled-and-mixed it in his mouth, but couldnt swallow it down. A long while passed like this. Then, he spat out the snow chickens meat despite having chewed it to dregs. Moreover, it seemed that he was so frustrated that he didnt wish to live. He heaved a long sigh, "Master, Im starving to death. But, I cant swallow this..." Meng Chao Ran heaved a deep sigh. [How should I handle this? This guy... has be incapable of eating human food, ah!] Tan Tan sighed in despair. He painfully stroked his belly and unconsciously looked towards that package full of spirit beast inner cores from the corner of his eyes. Then, a swoosh sound came from the corner of his mouth. And, his shiny saliva drooled down from the corner of his mouth... drip drip... "Youre not allowed to eat these!" Meng Chao Ran yelled. "I wont eat them! Master, dont worry. I wont eat these!" Tan Tan shook his head. The flesh of his cheek shivered as he solemnly said, "I will starve to death. But, I wont eat these!" ... Meng Chao Ran had done many experiments by now. He had roasted the meat and had carefully prepared food for Tan Tan. In fact, he had even made a bowl of delicious meat soup for his disciple in such conditions of food scarcity... Master Meng had spared no effort! However, Tan Tan... Meng Chao Ran was anxious in his heart. He was at a loss. After all, Tan Tan didnt feel like eating anything now. It didnt matter whether it was food made of rice or meat he couldnt swallow any of it. The only things he was interested in were the inner cores of spirit beasts! In fact, it seemed that he was craving for them. Meng Chao Ran tossed from side to side in the morning. He tossed from side to side in the afternoon. He tossed from side to side because of the growling sound of Tan Tans hungry belly. Meng Chao Ran had eaten two more meals by now. But, Tan Tans condition was still the same. His stomach was hungry, and was making growling sounds. His eyes were hungry, and seemed greedy. But, he was still unable to eat anything... [Tan Tans body has be powerless because of the hunger. But, hes still unable to eat anything... this is a very big problem.] Meng Chao Ran locked his eyebrows tightly. Tan Tan held his belly since it was endlessly growling in hunger. None of the two had realized that the golden color on Tan Tans eyebrows, that strange mark between his eyebrows, and that mark on his stomach had be dull. They couldnt be seen flickering anymore. But, they were indeed flickering still... Meng Chao Ran had no strategy left to try by the time it was evening. So, he made Tan Tan lie down in the cave since they didnt have a better choice. And then, he went out in snowy area to practice. And, he conveniently allowed the ice-cold snowkes to cool his head down... [It has only been a day that Tan Tan hasnt eaten anything. So, there shouldnt be any problem because of hunger even if hes starving for the time being. In fact, he wouldnt starve to death even if he doesnt eat for ten days... But, it wont be good if he eats the inner core of spirit beasts... After all, his body might explode!] Meng Chao Ran would rather let his disciples stomach remain empty. But, he wouldnt dare to let him eat things that could cause him harm... Tan Tan had painfully covered his belly in the cave. However, greed had been sparkling in his eyes. [I am going to starve to death... I will starve to death...] Grumbling and rumbling sounds wereing from his stomach. Tan Tan was howling in grief. He was unable to endure it... He couldnt help but look at the package. And, he felt hungrier every time he looked at it. And, the hungrier he felt the more thunderous those growling sound in his stomach became! Meng Chao Ran heard the thunderous sounds of Tan Tans belly even though he was outside the cave. So, he shouted, "Youre not allowed to eat them!" Tan Tans body quivered when he heard this. He took a look at his hand, and found that it was already stretched towards the package. So, he withdrew his hand quickly... as if he had got an electric shock. Then, he muttered, "I must not eat these! I must not eat these! I must not eat these. I must not eat these..." Tan Tan closed his eyes and continuously repeated, I must not eat. Then, hey down on the ground and went to sleep. Moreover, he even kicked the package to one side and sent it far away before he slept off... He gradually slipped into in a daze, and fell asleep. ... Meng Chao Ran couldnt practice even though he tried. He thought for a while, but he didnt understand anything. A long while passed like this. He then sighed and returned to the cave. But, he saw that his darling disciple was in a deep sleep... [Hes holding that package in his arms?] [Moreover... it is open?] Meng Chao Ransplexion changed. He grabbed the package from Tan Tans arms, and looked into it. Then, he counted them. [As expected... three of the spirit beast inner cores are missing!] [Obviously, the ones missing are the fourth or fifth grade ones...] "Tan Tan!" Meng Chao Ran bellowed! Tan Tan woke up from his dream, turned around, and sat up. He had a drowsy look about him, "Master, what happened?" "What happened... youre the one to ask...?" Meng Chao Ran ruthlessly looked at him, "Bastard! Why did you secretly steal and eat them?" "I didnt do it! I havent stolen and eaten anything!" Tan Tan felt wronged. Two teardrops twinkled at the corners of his eyes. "Master, you must believe me. I didnt eat anything, ah! Master, do you not trust in my moral standing... huh?" However, he suddenly became bbergasted and stroked his belly as he said this. Then, he giggled. He then said with some uncertainty, "I am not hungry...? Why dont I feel hungry anymore...?" Meng Chao Ransplexion turned ck in anger, "Do you even have a moral standing?! Then, you tell me... you havent eaten anything, right? So, howe youre not hungry anymore?" "Right, I havent eaten anything. So, howe I am not hungry then?" Tan Tan remained perplexed despite giving it much thought. He then gently stoked his belly, while his eyes filled with look of contemtion. Then, he muttered, "This is extremely strange..." "s~~" Meng Chao Ran sadly heaved a deep sigh. Then, he blew his top and grabbed the package. You havent eaten anything, right? Alright, then count these! Howe three of these are missing? Where did they go C in a dogs belly?" Tan Tansplexion turned pale. He spoke-up in fright, "I didnt eat... I didnt..." He started to count the inner cores left in the package, and hisplexion turned green. He then suddenly wailed, "Master, I wasnt awake... I was obviously sleeping! So, how can I steal and eat them...?" Tan Tan rolled his eyes and said, "Could it be that this thing melts?" Meng Chao Ran puckered up his brows at first. Then, he closed his eyes... wishing he were dead... He stretched his hand, and held the veins of Tan Tans wrist. Then, he circted his martial power to examine. But, Meng Chao Ran hastily drew back as soon as his spiritual power went in. In fact, it seemed as if he had got bitten by a viper! He opened his eyes wide and looked towards Tan Tan as if he had seen a ghost. [My spiritual power suddenly got pulled away like a tide the moment it came in contact with Tan Tans spiritual power. It seemed like an abyss with a vast and limitless suction force...] [Perhaps Tan Tan wouldve absorbed my entire life-worth of hard-earned cultivation if I hadnt pulled away my hand in time!] Tan Tan was at a loss. So, he ignorantly asked, "Master... what happened?" Meng Chao Ran looked at the innocent expression on Tan Tans face, and nearly copsed... [How can this happen?] "Tan Tan, you go out and circte your spiritual power with all youve got. Ive examined you, and there is something unusual," Meng Chao Ran used the most stupid way. Tan Tan scratched his head in doubt and confusion. However, he went out dragging his shoes, and stood in the snowy area. Then, he assumed a strange posture with a "Hey Ah~~" sound. Meng Chao Ran attentively observed as Tan Tan practised. Hisplexion had turned solemn and respectful. But then, he ferociously mmed his mouth wide open. In fact, he had opened his mouth with such a strength that his jaw had nearly gotten dislocated! Meng Chao Ran rubbed his eyes with all his strength. However, his eyes rolled backward, and revealed the white of his eyes instead as he almost fainted. A crown had gradually risen on the top of Tan Tans head. It rose up to thirty feet. Then, it suddenly rose up to three-hundred feet in the air along with the eruption of Tan Tans aura! [Second Grade King Level Expert?] Meng Chao Ran was at a loss! [Tan Tan was barely a ninth grade Revered Martial Artist a few days ago... How can he suddenly be a second grade King Level Expert?] However, Tan Tan again gave him a big shock immediately-afterwards. He loudly shouted, and his shout was like the roar of a wild beast. The energy in his Dantian ferociously erupted out. It even had the aura of Single Horned Dragon. Then, it faded away without a trace. In fact, it had changed into the mild and peaceful aura of Tan Tan by now... However, the crown above his head had suddenly expanded to three times its size. Moreover, it had risen to more than a thousand feet with a whoosh sound. In fact, it had risen high up in the sky like a splendid golden moon! It became golden and dazzling in the surroundings! The freely fluttering snow also caught a tinge of this golden brilliance! Ka-cha! Meng Chao Ran suddenly closed his open mouth. He then issued a strange "oh" sound. It turned out that he had firmly bit his own tongue. Then, his eyes rolled back, and he fainted! He only had onest thought before he fainted, [This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible!] [He promoted from a ninth grade Revered Martial Artist to a second grade King Level Expert. It seems like a miracle. But, how could it have happened? Ive had such an enhancement myself a few days ago. So, I can say that I ept it... But, who has seen such a sudden upgradation from ninth grade Revered Martial Artist to second grade King Level Expert at once... And then, he only shouted once... and became a ninth grade King Level Expert?] [A ninth grade King Level Expert?!] [How in the world is this even possible? I will surely go insane!] ... Chapter 570 Three Strangers! Moreover, the crown on Tan Tans head was bigger than that of an ordinary King Level Expert... Meng Chao Ran copsed. In fact, he didnt even notice that there was a radiant sun in the middle of the crown on Tan Tans head. Moreover, it was radiating rays of light. There was a crescent moon on the left side of the sun. And, there was a star on the right side. It looked like a crown of an ordinary King level Expert. But, it was far different from that! This was the shape of a real crown! Lets say that the crown of a King level Expert was a prince. Then, this crown above Tan Tans head would be an emperor by that analogy! Moreover, one angle of that stars light was faintly simr to that iplete mark on Tan Tans forehead... "Master... Master, are you alright?" Tan Tan became anxious when he saw Meng Chao Ran faint. So, he rushed over. Meng Chao Ran had been worried about Chu Yang and Tan Tan since the past few days. So, he was both mentally and physically exhausted. Both of these disciples had been like pieces of his heart. And, there had been unexpected incidents with both of them. Meng Chao Ran couldnt bear this. One of them had gone away, and hadnt returned yet. And, the other one had been sumbing to strange conditions one after another... And, he had been left so severely frightened by this... that his mind couldnt take it anymore. However, Meng Chao Ran finally regained his consciousness after Tan Tan cried out. Tan Tan supported his body up once he had regained his consciousness. However, he then urged Tan Tan to show off his new powers once again... The oue of the demonstration made Meng Chao Ran roll back his eyes again... And, made him a little bit dizzy once again... [Hes surely a ninth grade King Level Expert!] Meng Chao Ran weakly waved his hand with dull eyes, "You leave... Let me rest here alone for a little while... I will go crazy. I..." [This is very strange! Even Chu Yang wouldnt have known whats happened to Tan Tan if he were present here...] Tan Tan stood there at a loss, and didnt know what to do. So, he merely scratched his head. He wanted to smile, but couldnt since he felt embarrassed. He wanted to say something, but he didnt wish to say anything inappropriate. So, he was left to scratch his head without having a better option. And, he conveniently scratched his back as well while he was at it. Master Meng lowered his head in misery, "There has been nothing in my life that I am proud of. I have only been proud of one thing in my heart I have toughened my mental strength so that I cant be fazed by anything in the Nine Heavens. And, this is what a teacher can dare to boast about. After all, a teacher mustnt frown even if someone hacks him to pieces when hes fully conscious and clear-headed..." "However... you two little brats have given me strokes, and have smashed my pride within several days byshing me to no end! You startle me on one day. Then, you make my hair stand on end the next day. You even give me shock several times a day on some asions... What do I call this?" So, he downheartedly waved, "Go away. Go away. Let me calm down..." Tan Tan blinked and scratched his head. He still didnt feel relieved. So, he stammered for a while. Then, he slowly said, "Master, Im leaving..." "Go," Meng Chao Ran didnt look at him; he only waved his hand. "Master... So, I may leave..." Tan Tan had walked two steps and turned around. "Just go." "Master... then, I may leave..." Tan Tan took three steps, and turned around again... "Go!" "Master, I may really leave... Puff! Ah!~~~" Hisst words changed into a scream. It turned out that he had been firmly kicked by Meng Chao Ran on the buttocks. Consequently, he was sent out flying like an artillery shell. Meng Chao Rans roar was heard the next second, "Get lost!~~~~~ You are fu*king annoying!!!" Tan Tan was sent flying like a missile, and knocked against an ice prism with a bam sound. Snow flew upwards from the result of this impact. In fact, it flew over to half of the mountain top with whoosh sounds. Then, he bumped into a big tree with m sound. And, a big chunk of snow fell down with rustling sound from the tree he had bumped into. Consequently, Tan Tan got buried under the snow... "Khoff, khoff, khoff..." Tan Tan coughed as he crawled up from the pile of snow by using his hands and legs. He wanted to cry, but had no tears to shed. "What the hell is this...? Ive been a very obedient disciple, and I have cared a lot about my master. But, he still attacked me like that... Oh heaven, I have nowhere to go..." He sobbed twice since he felt to be wronged. He then said, "I wouldvemitted suicide if I werent so handsome and carefree. Anyway, I dont wish to betray the kindness of the heavens..." He stood up while speaking this. Then, he suddenly felt somewhat hungry. So, he scratched his head and said in his heart, "Master cant see me now. And, he wonte back for a short while... So, I can go and attack a few spirit beasts, and eat their inner cores?" Tan Tan stealthily turned his buttocks and looked towards the mountain top as soon as this thought crossed his mind. He was going to go in all the directions to look for spirit beasts... However, he suddenly felt as if there was something fishy while he was walking on a section of the mountain path. He lifted his head and looked, but he only heard the whistling sound of the wind. He then saw three ghost-like shadowsing from three directions; it seemed as if they didnt have any visible form. Moreover, they were floating towards him at an extremely fast speed. It could be seen that these three individuals had appearances of extreme anxiety. And, they were hastening-on with their entire strengths! Tan Tans scalp felt numb. He strangely cried out in his heart since he felt very miserable. [Why the fu*k did Ie out at such a moment? How will I deal with these three formidable monsters? Just look at the appearance of these three monsters... I know I cant defeat them...] [I must run!] Tan Tan turned around, and broke into a run! But, a whoosh sound came. A red-robed man had already appeared in front of him! His eyes were deep-red, and he was tensely looking at Tan Tan. Moreover, an intense look of eagerness was reflecting from his eyes! Tan Tan raised his head as he turned around to dash towards another direction. But, a white-robed man had already appeared in that direction, and was now standing in front of him. So, he again turned around. But, a silver-robed man blocked his way with a whoosh sound! The formation of these three men had blocked all the exits for Tan Tan. And, the six eyes were mingly looking at Tan Tan at this time. Tan Tans heart became ice-cold! He couldnt help but cuss, "A good dog doesnt stand in the way. What are you three corpses doing here?" It was evident that they were Tan Tans enemies since they had blocked his way, and werent letting him walk away. Moreover, he didnt have any hope while facing such a formidable enemy. Therefore, Tan Tan decided to make an effort to cuss them to death before resigning to death... However, Tan Tan didnt even dare to think about informing Master Meng... It cant be said that it was impossible to inform Master Meng about these three people. But, Tan Tan would never do it! [These three are strong and unfathomable. In fact, I think that Master wouldnt be a match for them even if hees here! It would be alright if I die. But, why should I involve the old man in this?] [Master will still have Chu Yang if I die.... So, I think that he wont be too heart-broken. But, Chu Yang will remain all alone if Master and I were to die... And, he will feel too lonely if that happens...] Tan Tans unpleasant voice and cussing didnt provoke them to attack him in a crazy manner. This was contrary to his expectations. Instead, those three people became somewhat astonished and uncertain, and drew back a step. Then, the three of them sized Tan Tan up; they had faint traces of excitement and doubt in their eyes. Tan Tan was startled in his heart. [Could it be that these three men dont have any evil intention?] So, he thought of trying it out, "Step aside! Let me pass!" However, nobody moved... Tan Tan blinked and scratched his head. Then, he turned towards one of them, and rushed over to him. [Um. I will walk past from his side. None of them seem to be giving off murderous aura from their bodies; nor do they give out a feeling as if they are ready to attack. So, they should let me pass, right?] But, he found that the white-robed man still stood in front of him when he rushed over. Tan Tan became angry when he saw this. He tried his best to go past as he shouted, "Whats the matter? Do you want to fight?" Tan Tan grabbed the white-robed mans cor. Then, he exerted his entire strength to lift this man... But, the man didnt budge! Tan Tan tried to toss him to a side... but, the man remained motionless! He tried to push! Hit! Pull! Hold his neck and wrestle. He even tried to bite him... Tan Tan had angrily tried out every possible method. But, that man had remained motionless. Moreover, he had remained standing as erect as before. In fact, he had stood as straight as a thousand-year-old tree. He even let Tan Tan exert his strength and try out all the methods. But, he still remained unshakable like a mountain! Tan Tan sat down in the snowy ground. After all, he was tired. He then spoke-up in anger, "You dont hit back when I hit you! You dont fight back when I try to kill you! You dont draw back if I try to push you back! Why are you blocking my way like this? Do you have nothing better to do?" Tan Tan felt wronged after he had spoken this. [You have nothing better do, but I still feel hungry...] However, those three people were still quietly looking at him. Moreover, they still hadnt said a word... as if they had been neatly counting every strand of hair on Tan Tans body. Tan Tan suddenly had his hair stand on end. So, he lifted his head and looked. And, he saw that there was a symbol of a radiating sun on the forehead of that red-robed man. But, it was only simr to a copper coin in size. The white-robed man had the symbol of a crescent moon in the same spot on his forehead. And, the silver-robed man had a symbol of a star on that spot! Moreover, the red-robed man was giving off a fiery Sun-like feeling; the white-robed man was sending out a cold and gentle feeling like the Moon. And, the silver-robed man was sending out a mysterious and profound feeling like the stars... These three individuals were quite distinct. But, all three of them had the same expressions in their eyes excitement, doubt, fears, longing, and worry... It seemed quiteplicated! "What are you guys up to?!" Tan Tan was angry. He shouted, "What exactly do you want? Stop your nonsense, okay? At least tell me whether youll let me go or not? Are you fu*king ying some trick?" Theirplexions suddenly changed a little. And, they revealed look of excitement in their eyes... at the same time... Tan Tan was greatly surprised by this. So, he scratched his scalp and asked in a suspicious manner, "Do you guys like to get cussed? Have you stopped me because you want me to cuss at you? Sss~~~" He sucked in cold air. Even he felt that his guess wasnt too logical. The four of them were left in a state of deadlock for a while. And, there remained a silent for a while. However, Tan Tan eventually couldnt endure it. So, he started to cuss, "What exactly do you three bastards want? Why the fu*k do you want me to speak like that? Motherfu*kers, is it alright if you dont speak anything? It wont be good if you dont put your nonsense away. Just fu*king say something! Are you three dead?" Theplexions of these individuals three finally changed after Tan Tan cursed out in rage. They then nced at each other. And, each of them exposed an expression on their face that made it seem as if they wanted to speak. However, they still hesitated. In fact, it seemed as if it was difficult for them to open their mouths. It felt as if they didnt know how to start the conversation. They felt embarrassed and awkward... Moreover, a myriad of moods had appeared on the faces of these three individuals fear, fright, expectation, fanaticism, worry about gains and losses... In fact, it felt like these three were performing dramatic change of attitude and expressions for a moment. The only expression they didnt expose after getting cussed... was that of anger! Moreover, these three were clearly urging each other with their eyes... [You speak first!] [No, you speak first!] [No, its better that you speak first.] ... Tan Tan became confused. He noticed that these three wanted to speak but werent able to. In fact, it was clear that they had a thousand words to say. But, they still werent able to say a single word. Tan Tan suddenly felt his blood run cold. A frightening guess took control of his heart, and he nearly pissed his pants. [Is it possible that these three saw me... found me handsome... and fell in love with me?] Tan Tans face turned ashen as soon as this thought crossed his mind. [Fu*k me! You are men! This is highly uneptable for me.] "Hey..." Tan Tan shivered and said, "Dont tell me... you three have fallen in love with me?" The three of them looked at each other, and their faces turned gloomy. ... Chapter 571 King?! "Im only interested in women..." Tan Tans face twitched. He was almost about to cry, "So, you and I wont be appropriate... Im genuinely not discriminating or anything... But... it wont be a problem for you guys to find someone else with your strength... but, this wont do with me. In fact, you three should just make do with each other..." The three of them were bbergasted as they looked at Tan Tan. In fact, it seemed as if they had discovered some freak-show... However, Tan Tan became more certain in his heart. And, he couldnt help but cry in grief. Tears started to fall like rain from his eyes, "Which point about me did you take a fancy to? I will change it! This isnt good..." "No... its not like that. We..." It seemed that not exining things was out of question at this point. The red-robed mansplexion had turned somewhat hard-pressed. Even his hands had suddenly started to shake. Then, he slowly started to exin. However, his diction and ent were somewhat strange. "You wont?" Tan Tan felt relieved. Then, his brain again took a turn as he thought of yet another possibility. Then, he scratched his head and said, "You dont... But, is it possible that your daughter has taken a fancy to me? So, have youe here because you think that Im a good match for her? Do you want to take me with you and perform the wedding rituals?" An increasing number of possibilities arose in his mind as he continued to think. He couldnt help but swallow his saliva. He then said while daydreaming, "Well, is your daughter... pretty?" He suddenly felt somewhat proud of himself. [Im very charming!] He was in a very cheerful mood. However, this made that iplete mark on his forehead to glow up. And, the faint golden light fiercely glittered as a result. The bodies of the three men shook at the same time. Their blood suddenly pumped frantically and excitedly in their bodies. Suddenly, they became excited as they opened their mouths. Their eyes brimmed with tears of excitement as they said, "King! You have genuinely returned...?" Fervent tears flowed out of their eyes. Their eyes had filled with the radiance of extreme excitement. And, their hearts had filled with fanaticism! The faces of these three had turned thoroughly red. And, their bodies had started to shiver! "What...?" Tan Tan sat down on the ground. He was at aplete loss. He asked while being in a puzzled state of mind, "What?" The three of them took a step forward to take a good look at that semi-mark on Tan Tans forehead. They were extremely excited. In fact, one of them had even choked with emotion. Tan Tan looked at them as they shed tears while looking at his head. However, this made him even more frightened. So, he hastily covered his forehead with his hand. Then, he retreated in panic, "What are you doing? What are you doing? What are you doing? There isnt enough meat on this forehead even if youre hungry..." His heartbeats fastened as he saw that those three were drawing nearer and nearer. He then circted his martial power and said, "Donte near me! I wont hold back if youe any closer..." Those three still had the same look, and it seemed as if they hadnt heard him. Tan Tan said, ha, andunched a punch. Wind and thunder sounded along with this punch. And, a crown suddenly rushed up in the sky. This fist firmlynded on the chest of the red-robed man with a bang. However, the red-robed man didnt even flinch. In fact, it seemed as if he had felt nothing. He only lifted his head and looked up at the crown in the sky, and began to shed fervent tears like his twopanions! The sun was positioned in the middle. The crescent moon was on the left, and the star was on its right side! They silently looked at the crown. They were foolishly looking at it as if this crown was some treasure that they hadnt seen since tens of thousands of years; this seemed like some fascinating scenery to them. In fact, they seemed to be obsessed and entranced by it. They then simultaneously exposed lustre of brilliance in their eyes. And, it seemed as if pilgrims had reached their destination... "King!" those three called out in unison. In fact, they even choked with emotions while speaking. Tan Tan became nervous. He was looking here and there in bafflement as he said, "Dont you think that youve got the wrong man? I... Im your king...?" He spoke till here, and suddenly felt wronged for some reason. He then sadly said, "I havent even been a prime minister in my life..." The red-robed man wiped his eyes and resolutely said, "All the living beings of the world can mistake in recognizing you... But, we can never make a mistake in recognizing our king!" The other two nodded their head one after another. However, Tan Tan was still at a loss. It was very hard for him to grasp the situation. He had strangelye out here on his own. Then, he had somehow run into these three strangers. And, they now-so-very-goddamn-strangely were treating him as their king! This... this was truly a very strange experience. And, it had left Tan Tans melon-seed-like small mind unable to react. "Well... what are the benefits... of being your king?" Tan Tan rolled his eyes. He had decided to exploit this once in a blue moon opportunity to scam them. "King, you can rule the world! King can demand for anything from lower to upper Nine Heavens! Whatever king wants! The ten generations of whosoever would dare to go against the king would be ughtered. Even their pets wouldnt be spared!" the white-robed man solemnly replied. Tan Tan became scared when he heard this. He hopped up and asked, "Ah... what about beautiful women?" "The king can demand all the beautiful women of the world, and he can ravage them!" the silver-robed man had a serious expression on his face. Tan Tan thought about it, and felt that it was unrealistic. [I think Ive run into three psychos, right? Moreover, it looks like that their sickness isnt light either.] "Forget it. I dont want to y with you. I am going back," Tan Tan became listless. "King, the human world is very dangerous. This race is extremely treacherous. King... it would be better that you return to our race and slowly awaken your true form," the red-robed man took a step forward and hurriedly said. "You mean to say... that Im not human?" Tan Tan raised his eyes. "Yes. King, you are..." However, the red-robed man was suddenly interrupted by Tan Tan, "Nonsense! Its you who isnt a human!" How many cold gazes had Tan Tan received in these past years? He had been mocked by many people because of his weird appearance. But, this was the most disgusting thing he had heard so far... [They are abusing me by saying that I am not a human!] Therefore, he flipped out as soon as he heard this. The red-robed man looked at the others in amazement. He stammered, "What the king is saying is right. Were not humans either..." "I... Fu*k me!" Tan Tan rubbed his temples since he had a headache. He then turned around, and started to leave, "Dont follow after me! I will kill myself if you follow me!" Tan Tans little head had run very quickly this time around. [They consider me their King... So, they will be worried if I threaten to kill myself.] And, it was true. Theirplexion greatly changed as soon as these three heard this. Moreover, they hurriedly got out of the way with a whoosh sound. Tan Tans eyes lit up. [This suicide threat was very effective!] He slowly and leisurely walked away. And, those three didnt dare to block his way again. But, they blindly followed after him instead. Tan Tan turned his head to catch them several times. Theirplexions seemed very conflicting. But, they didnt leave. Tan Tan became angry. And, he felt hungrier as well. In fact, his stomach had started to make rumbling and growling sounds. "King, youre hungry," the white-robed man politely said. "Shut up, you motherfu*ker!" Tan Tan had already put on a kingly air. He red at him and said, "Does a filled belly make such noise? Anyone can tell that Im hungry. I havent gotten anything to eat yet. You know, these things here dont have the nutrition of a damn ounce..." The white-robed mans face turned ashen. He repeatedly said, "Yes. Yes." He turned around and hurriedly went away. He hadnt gone too far away when a long and loud cry was heard. However, this strange cry was like the howl of a beast... It wasnt too long when silver rays of light swiftly rushed over while issuing whistling sound. The silver rays surged up for a while. In fact, a lot more of the rays wereing from faraway ces. Tan Tans knees went weak, and his eyes popped out of his head. [Oh my fu*king god! So many wolves! So many Howling Moon Silver Wolves...? What kind of a howl has this bastard issued? Im finished this time. It seems like I C the newly announced kingC am going to change into the meat inside the bellies of these wolves. And, I willter change into their shit...] Tan Tan went weak in his knees... The pack of Howling Moon Silver Wolves turned up more and more violently like waves... it could be seen that more than ten-thousand of them had appeared in a very short time... [These Howling Moon Silver Wolves are fifth grade spirit beasts! Only two Howling Moon Silver Wolves can easily contend against a King Level Expert! Then, what could more than ten-thousand of them do?] Tan Tan didnt even dare to imagine! However, the white-robed man suddenly shouted. And, those Howling Moon Silver Wolves neatly crawled to the ground, and became motionless thereafter. Then, the silhouette of the white-robed man suddenly moved into action for mass-killing while Tan Tan was still dumbfounded! His sword shed like moonlight. And, a lot of blood flowed out after some swoosh sounds. Then, the silhouette changed into a white light, and continued onwards to ughter four or five-hundred of the Howling Moon Silver Wolves. He then took out the inner cores from the heads of the corpses... Meanwhile, these more than ten-thousand Howling Moon Silver Wolves only crawled in fright. They even issued low and deep wailing sounds out of their throats. But, none of them dared to move! Instead, they simply allowed him to ughter them! In fact, it seemed that several tens of thousands of wolves hade here to throw away their lives... The white-robed man seemed to have obtained enough number of inner cores in a short while. Then, he issued a low howl, and the pack of the remaining wolves immediately scattered loose in tides. Only mutted corpses of wolves were left behind. The white-robed man tore a piece of his clothes, and made a bundle of it. Then, he put the inner cores in it. He then came over to Tan Tan and said, "King, these are five-hundred inner cores of Howling Moon Silver Wolves. These should be enough to satiate your hunger for a while." He was a bit nervous as he hurriedly exined, "King, you still havent awakened. So, you cant eat the inner cores of higher levelled beasts. So, here are the inner cores of fifth grade spirit beast... I, I hope you dont feel offended." Tan Tan opened his eyes wide. He was blown away by this, and he unconsciously received that bundle of the inner cores. He then looked at this white-robed man as if he were looking at an immortal. Then, he suddenly let out a strange scream, turned around, and ran away. [The beautiful me has been scared to death! This bastard has such terrifying capability...] [And, I... yelled at him?] [Fu*k...] Tan Tan wiped the cold sweat while madly rushing away. Then, he disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. However, these three didnt chase after him this time. They only kept standing in their ces and looked at Tan Tans back profile slowly fading away... "The king has just started to awaken! So, he cant ept us just yet," the red-robed man said, "We... knew that there was a possibility of the king existence. Dont disturb him for the time being... so as to avoid the attraction of cmities on him." The white-robed man nodded and said, "Thats right." The silver-robed man hesitantly said, "Should we send a few experts to protect king in secrecy...?" "We shouldnt!" The other two opposed him at the same time. "The journey of a king always starts with killings. He continuously has to be in adverse circumstances. Only then will the king awaken as quickly as possible. We may spoil important matters if we get involved in it. And, we wont be able to atone for our sins even after facing ten-thousand deaths if the awakening of king gets dyed!" "You are right." The whole body of the silver-robed man burst into cold sweat. "Lets go back and deliver this good news to the Elders in Upper Three Heavens... I think they will get very excited after they get this news!" the red-robed man said. "Yes. Lets go quickly!" The three men turned around to leave. The red-robed man waved his hand while passing through the corpses of wolves. The snow and ice rose from everywhere as a result, and buried the corpses of the wolves deep along with the bloodstains. And, the scene on the ground immediately became tranquil and was no longer gory... The figures of these three slowly disappeared in the wind and snow. Only a few faint words remained behind to echo, "King has finally appeared after ny-thousand years... I must go and offer sacrifices to the ancestors... boohoo..." "I hadnt expected that the crown of king will suddenly appear in this Northern Wilderness... He has arrived for good this time... boohoo..." Their voices seemed to be weeping and mourning in the wind... ... Chapter 572 Super Spendthrif Tan Tan had lost his head, and couldnt select the right way to go back in the rush. He was as anxious as a stray dog, and as restless as a fish that had barely escaped the. He nearly returned to the cave soon after. However, he suddenly had a realization. So, he turned his head and confirmed that those three werent following him. This made him groan. Then, he sat down on the ground, and gasped heavily for breath. [That was scary! That white-robed man... was so frightening!] [Why didnt thatrge pack of silver wolves dare to fight back?] Tan Tan wiped his cold sweat. He still had a lingering fear in his heart. He thought for a very long time about the prowess of that white-robed man. However, only the word scary could do justice to his description. [Damn. I was lucky that those three psychos mistook me as their king for some reason. Otherwise, I wouldve been in a big trouble...] He suddenly felt that he had something in his bosom. And, it felt somewhat heavy. He took a look to know what it was. And, he found that it was the bundle of the inner cores of silver wolves. He didnt know when he had conveniently taken advantage of a crisis for his personal gain... "Crap! I made a fortune!" Tan Tan shouted in excitement. But, he then covered his mouth. Then, he stealthily stuck his head out, and looked everywhere. And, he contently held his face in his arms once he was certain that those three men hadnt been chasing after him... Tan Tan hadnt given serious attention to the matter that those three men had called him their king. [Im an ordinary man. Wouldnt the words of those crazies have been the greatest insult to my wisdom and supernatural IQ?] [I dont even know who my parents are. So, how can I know who their king is? This is bullshit...] He took out an inner core of the Howling Moon Silver Wolf and threw it into his mouth. He suddenly felt a kind offort in his whole body... as if each hair on his body was dancing in joy! In fact, this sensation felt to be lifes greatest enjoyment! Young Master Tan continuously moaned for a while. In fact, it sounded as if he was having an orgasm, "Oh~~ Ah~~ oh~~" Then, he again untied the bundle, and ate three more of the inner cores. And, a feeling of hunger-satisfaction welled up in his stomach as a result. So, he sighed in satisfaction as his cheek streamed with tears, "I can finally eat my fill..." Then, he thought for a while, and opened the bundle again. He divided those approx. five-hundred Howling Moon Silver Wolves inner cores into three small bundles. He put one of them into his bosom. He hung another one inside his clothes by pinning it under his crotch. And, he kept thest one on his back. Then, he conveniently caught two snow chickens, and put them on the top of the third bundle. "Hey, I cant do anything about it. Master, Im not deceiving you on purpose..." Tan Tan sighed in grief, "Its just that you wont let me eat these..." He hopped after he was done hiding them. And, he was able to confirm that there was no influence impact on his crotch. This made him feel relieved. Then, he walked away... ... Meng Chao Ran was sitting when Chu Yang came back. However, Master Meng was fiercely ring and interrogating Tan Tan... "What did you do?" Meng Chao Ran strictly asked. "I..." Tan Tan moved his eyes here and there, "I only went out to have fun in the snow..." "Enjoy the snow?" Meng Chao Ran sneered, "Did you enjoy the snow?" "Yes, yes..." Tan Tan nodded like chicken pecks rice. "I saw that it had suddenly started to snow. So, I became very excited. I wanted to write a poem. I wanted to sing songs... This pure white snow... this fluttering snow... this beautiful snow... this... this fu*king snow..." Meng Chao Ransplexion turned more and more grim. He coldly red at his disciple. "Oh, by the way, Master... check out the two chickens that I killed and brought back for you. They are fat and tender. Both of them are female..." Tan Tan hastily lifted the snow chickens as if he was presenting a treasure to Meng Chao Ran and ttered, "Master, you will be full after you eat them..." Bang! Meng Chao Ran pped both the chicken away to a side. He nodded and said, "Whats that?" He had obviously seen the bundle on Tan Tans shoulder. "Eh... these are the inner cores of the spirit beast that I hunted..." Tan Tan forced a smile andughed a bit. Then, he hastily grabbed the bundle, and ced it on the ground very carefully, "I hunted so many. There were so many..." "Take them all out! You have more!" Meng Chao Ran remained unmoved. "I only have this many..." Tan Tan started to be meeker as he continued to speak. And, he was eventually defeated by Meng Chao Rans gaze. Then, he took out the small bundle from his bosom. It seemed as if he was about to cry, "Master, this is it... I havent hidden any more in my pants... under the crotch ..." "Take them out! Hurry up!" Meng Chao Ran coldly shouted. "I dont have more... I dont have any in the crotch of my pant..." Tan Tan tightly mped his legs together. "Huh?" Meng Chao Ran gloomily snorted, "Are you taking them out or not?" "I will take them out..." Tan Tan hung his head dispiritedly, and opened his legs. He lifted up his robe. He stood in a horse stance now. Then, he held the bundle in his hand at first. After that, he separated it from his waist, and put it on the ground. "I dont have any more..." Tan Tan softly said. "Well, Im convinced that you dont have any more of them," Meng Chao Ran nodded. "Master, how do you know that?" Tan Tan was bbergasted, "I had slyly put these things in more than one ces. This was an excellent strategy..." Meng Chao Ran couldnt control his desire tough. However, he forcibly controlled it and scolded loudly, "Good Tan Tan! You have learned to tell lies now?! See how I teach you a lesson!" "Master, forgive me!" Tan Tan broke into a run. But, he bumped head-on with Chu Yang who was rushing over here along with the snow and wind. The unsuspecting Minister Chu wasnt guarded in the least. And, he was left to feel that he had been hit by a train engine. In fact, he was sent out flying, and fell down on the snowy ground in a battered and exhausted state. Tan Tan was also sent out flying. And, he bumped into Meng Chao Ran. But, Master Meng was standing with his arms wide open. So, Tan Tan got caught on the spot. He then got beaten up very fiercely with crackling and rattling sounds! He repeatedly howled in grief because of the beating as tears streamed down his face. Chu Yang hadnt imagined this even in this wildest dream. He had heard his master and junior martial brother talking from far away when he was returning in high-spirits. So, he entered the mouth of cave, but got bumped into Tan Tan very violently. In fact, it had seemed as if he had bumped into a ck bear... He wouldve been broken by this collision if his cultivation wasnt too good. He then went in with a dizzy head. Meng Cho Ran appeared right before his face and said, "So, you still remembered toe back...?" Minister Chu became dumbstruck for a moment. ... A long while had passed. Meng Chao Ran had also let out his anger by now. And, he finally felt relieved in his heart. Meng Chao Ran looked at both his disciples bowing their heads with drooping faces. And, he couldnt help but expose a smiling expression from the corner of his eyes. Then, he snorted. Then, he told Chu Yang about the things that transpired after he had left. "He ate spirit beast inner cores...? Ninth grade King level Expert...?" Chu Yang was stunned. He opened his mouth wide. Then, he turned his head to look at Tan Tan. Tan Tans face had already be like a pigs head because of the beating. Tan Tan exposed a smile on his face. But, it was uglier than crying... Chu Yang became puzzled. [How can Tan Tan level up so quickly?] [Im the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. But, even Im only a fifth grade King Level Expert. Tan Tans foundation has been inferior to mine. He has never been as good as me. So, how did he surpass me so suddenly?] [This doesnt conform tomon sense...] He hurriedly asked Sword Spirit about it. But, Sword Spirit also opened his small eyes wide in awe. He too didnt know... "Then... what else do you want to eat when youre hungry... besides spirit beast inner core?" Chu Yang asked. "I dont feel like eating anything else... I cant eat anything else..." Tan Tan swallowed his saliva as he pitifully replied. "And, what happens after you finish eating the spirit beast inner cores?" "I dont feel like eating anymore. My belly feels full. Would you eat after having a full belly if you were in my ce?" Tan Tan rolled his eyes. Meng Chao Ran and Chu Yang looked at each other in dismay. They both felt that this fact was too bizarre. "Master... I think that this shouldnt be an issue." Chu Yang cautiously exined, "The spirit beast inner cores are used for promoting the spiritual power. Tan Tans consumption of them... seems to be harmless. The problem is that he has digested an inner core of a ninth grade spirit beast the first one that he ate. However, these ones are the inner cores of low level spirit beasts..." Chu Yang concluded, "Moreover, let him eat since he doesnt feel like eating anything else. Also, his strength has grown so quickly after eating these... So, this is a good thing." "Good thing...?" Meng Chao Ran snorted and said, "How would I provide him so many spirit beast inner cores to eat? Or... do you want to provide for him?" Meng Chao Rans eyes lit up while he spoke this sentence. [Dont tell me Tan Tan is that kind of person?] "Um... this isnt impossible." Chu Yang knew that he was financially strong. So, raising such a junior martial brother was seemingly nothing for him. "Tan Tan, how many of these do you eat in one meal?" Chu Yang touched his head. Then, he turned his head to ask Tan Tan. "Three... of fifth grade..." Tan Tan sighed, "Nine will do in one day." "Nine inner cores of fifth grade spirit beast... One costs two-hundred-thousand silver taels..." Chu Yang hissed, "You will eat stuff worth 1.8 million a day?!" Tan Tan scratched his head and naively smiled. "Who the fu*k would be able to raise you at this rate?!" Minister Chu stood up all of a sudden. "That would be 1.8 million a day... 18 million for ten days... and 54 million for a month. And, it would be... 648 million for a year?! That would be the ration of you alone?!"] Chu Yang shouted, "Moreover, this was the calction as long as you dont level up and demand the inner cores of spirit beasts of sixth grade, seventh grade, eighth grade... This... you..." Chu Yang was speechless. [He will need sixth grade ones if theres no effect after he eats the fifth grade inner cores... those things cost one-million each. So, that would be nearly ten-million a day. Then, it would be over four billion a year...] [Moreover, the price is astronomical if he starts asking for Seventh Grade ones. After all, one costs ten-million. So, it would be 40 billion a year...] [And, the eighth grade ones dont even have a market price...] [About ninth grade...] Chu Yang felt dizzy. In fact, he was on the verge of a copse... [By the time this chap has eaten the ration for twenty to thirty years in this manner... a hundred-billion? Or would even one-trillion be enough?] "I cant afford to raise him! I cant raise him in any case! Master, how did you ept a disciple who is such a super spendthrift?" Chu Yang repeatedly shook his head. He hastily pushed this headache outwards, "Master, I will let Tan Tan stay with you. Teach him more. That would be a good thing." Meng Chao Ran snorted. He felt very helpless in his heart. [You feel no shame in saying this about Tan Tan... which one of my disciples isnt a Super spendthrift...?] Sword Spirit was in an excellent mood that night. He even prepared aplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill. And, Chu Yang made Meng Chao Ran pop it down. Its effect was very remarkable. The injury that Meng Chao Ran had received by the Melting Meridians Hand healed in an instant. Moreover, his meridians expanded, and his cultivation rose dramatically from first grade Emperor Level to sixth grade Emperor Level! Moreover, his mental cultivation and hisprehension of the heavens way rushed to ninth grade Monarch level in one fell swoop! Meng Chao Ran was surprised to the extreme by this. He pulled both of his disciples to have a chat on the same night. Chu Yang had put out wine for the celebration of his masters heroic achievement. And, Meng Chao Ran became intoxicated without hesitation. He took the hands of both of his disciples, and talked endlessly about this-and-that for the entire night. However, Chu Yang felt that there was something wrong when he woke up the next morning. He looked at his side, and saw that Tan Tan was snoring whilst being sprawled out on his back. He was grinding his teeth from time to time in a way that could make ones teeth ache. And, he was blowing whistles too... He would turn around from time to time, and would fart loudly with rumbling sounds... Chu Yang covered his nose and got up. He then walked away from the entrance of the cave while heaving deep sighs. He grabbed some snow. He washed his face, and he rinsed his mouth with it. And, he became a little clear-headed as a result... Master Mengs injury had been healed. Chu Yang had also felt happy when he saw that his master was happy because of it. So, Minister Chu hadnt cheated his master while getting drunk with him. He had been truthful, and had genuinely put his guards down... He was about to return to the cave, but something suddenly attracted his attention. So, he stayed at the mouth of the cave... ... Chapter 573 Master and Disciples Part Ways There was a poem written on the mountain wall at the entrance of the cave. It was written in bold and cursive calligraphy. The calligraphy seemed smooth and beautiful. Moreover, the writing on the wall seemed extremely tranquil and carefree. It was Meng Chao Rans handwriting... "Chu Chen quickly disappeared like morning dew, It is difficult for the heaven to meet the earth now; I will erase the Ye n from the Nine Heavens, Embracing life or death in my arms!" Meng Chao Ran had left a message for Chu Yang under the poem, "Chu Yang, you are a very steady person. You can think about everything thoroughly. Your master feels very relieved to leave Tan Tan in your care. "Take care of your junior martial brother. You must keep him alive in any situation whatsoever! "It has been so many years that your teacher has been taking care of you two. But, you two have finally grown up. So, your teacher also wants to go on sightseeing. I also wish to be rxed for once. You two are no ordinary persons. You are destined to lead extraordinary lives. Moreover, you shouldnt stay in the shelter of your master any longer. A young eagle that wishes to conquer the sky must fall from the top of the cliff first. A rock that wishes to transform into a fine jade must go through immeasurable pressure! "Your master will wait for you to shine... for the news of your name shaking the Nine Heavens! "And, your master would be drunk when that timees. I would be smiling no matter wherever I would be! "A man will inevitablye across many affairs in his life that he must deal with. There wille many responsibilities that he must undertake. After all, no ones free from the cycle of birth and death. Moreover, he has to confront everything by himself. And, he mustnt regret even if he sees dead-end in front of him. "Your master has left. Dont try to look for me!" This message of Meng Chao Rans was just like himself C indifferent and carefree. He hadnt been punctilious about the minutiae of his wordings. He had written everything directly and straightforwardly. Even Tan Tan could understand it by looking at it... Chu Yang was taken aback when he looked at that stone-wall. And, a strong feeling of listlessness suddenly welled up in his heart. [Master has left?] Master had genuinely left this time. Tan Tan had kept him bound in the past. Therefore, Meng Chao Ran hadnt been able to leave. But, he was very reassured for both of his disciples this time. The fact that Tan Tan now had Chu Yang to look after him had made Meng Chao Ran feel even more at ease. Therefore, he had left. He was going to do what he had always wanted to do, but hadnt been able to. He was going to aplish the things that he hadnt been able to do so far... "Master... you cant, ah!" Chu Yang rushed out. He was extremely anxious, "Tan Tan... I cant raise him!" However, the empty mountain remained silent. No sound echoed in reply... Chu Yang naturally knew what Meng Chao Ran wanted to do. He had certainly gone to look for Ye Chu Chen. He had gone to look for the dream of his heart! Meng Chao Ran was now an Emperor Level Expert, but he was still weak and insignificant aspared to the Ye n! [How would he be able to get her?] [Wouldnt going there be equal to throwing away his life?] Chu Yang yelled out the countless reasons that he came up with for the master toe back. But... Meng Chao Ran didnt reply to any of them. Or, it could be said that he had already left this ce, and had gone far away... A long while passed. Chu Yang became disappointed, and sat down in the snow. He muttered, "Master, you must take care of yourself!" He resolutely punched on the ground. And, a big section of the snowy ground evenly shook out as a result. He gnashed his teeth, "I will raze the Ye n to the ground if any harm befalls you. I wont even spare the fowls and dogs!" Meng Chao Rans message seemed to be ordinary, but there was a strong determination in it. Moreover, he had made clear that he wanted to confront his troubles on his own, and that he wouldnt allow anyone else to get involved in his affairs. Chu Yang honoured his master. So, he wouldnt interfere. However, he couldnt help but be worried... Tan Tan was woken by his yelling cry. He rushed out of the cave, and saw the message that Meng Chao Ran had left behind. He stared nkly, and kept standing there for a long while. Then, he suddenly burst into tears... ~~At a distant ce... in the dense snow~~ Meng Chao Rans whole body had dyed in white because of the dense snow. He gave a very deep and meaningful nce as he stood calmly on the summit. He was listening to Chu Yangs shouts and Tan Tans loud cries as they were faintlying through the wind and snow. Meng Chao Ran slightly smiled. He also had a faint glitter of tears at the outer corner of his eyes. "My disciples, you must take care of yourselves. You must live strong!" Meng Chao Ran silently said in his heart, "Just like I have mentioned in my message a real man gets many responsibilities to carry on his shoulders throughout his life! There are many things that he must do in his life!" The expression in his eyes became abstruse. They filled with feeling of longing. Then, he slowly raised his head, and looked at the horizon into distance... of the direction in which the entrance to the Upper Three Heavens was located! "Chu Chu, I aming for you," Meng Chao Ran said in a low and deep voice. He felt a slight shiver in his heart. He muttered, "... are you okay?" He gave a final and heartfelt look towards the direction of that cave. Then, he murmured, "You two... I didnt inquire about it, but you two are my disciples after all. How could I not understand? The things that have happenedtely have made me realize that Chu Yang is the Nine Tribtions Swords Master of this generation. And, Tan Tan is a man from the Divine n. Both of you will have your own struggles. I will be a burden on you both if I still stay with you as your master. Moreover, I will also slow you down." "I C Meng Chao Ran C have only received three disciples in my life. I had never imagined that the eldest one would turn out to be a rebel, the second one would be the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword, and the third one would be a person of Divine n... None of them are to be trifled with. I am indeed very lucky." Meng Chao Ran smiled in self-ridicule. "I have got two such incredible disciples in my life. What else can this old man ask for?!" Meng Chao Ran turned around without hesitation. He tookrge strides and walked ahead. His sleeves rose upwards. His silhouette floated as he care-freely moved forwards alone. He quietly drifted away, and slowly disappeared in the wind and snow. And, his footprints got slowly covered in the heavy snow. He didnt turn back his head again... This master had never said anything. But, he had seen everything clearly, and had understood everything thoroughly. He had spent half of his life in fostering his two disciples. But, he had chosen to leave them when they both grew up and became adults. It seemed that he no longer bore their responsibility. However, leaving them was exactly like bearing the most heartfelt responsibility! [I will walk on my road!] [You two have your own journeys!] [And, I have my own!] Meng Chao Ran left... .... "Master is gone..." Tan Tan was upset and frustrated. It seemed as if he had suddenly lost his dependence. It seemed as if his parents had abandoned him. He had a kind of pain as if he had been separated from a blood-rtive. "I am still at your side. Tan Tan, cheer up already. You mustnt disappoint Master!" Chu Yang said whileforting him. "Yes... youre still here..." Tan Tan exposed an expression of confusion in his eyes as he turned back and looked at Chu Yangs face. He then suddenly burst into loudughter, and took a somersault. "Yes, Master never let me look into the mirror. He never let me be shocked. He never let me boast about myself. He never let mepare with others... Sometimes, he wouldnt even allow me to speak... But, everything will be fine now! Chu Yang, you tell me... am I handsome or not?" "Very handsome! As handsome as a dogs poo!" Chu Yang became sullen. He felt that consoling such a brainless guy was his biggest mistake! "Youre talking rubbish!" Tan Tan became angry and annoyed. Then, he thought for a while and suddenly said with a shocked expression on his face, "Now? What about now...? Do I look handsome now?" Chu Yang looked at Tan Tans expression. It seemed that he had made this expression with full enthusiasms. So, he weakly sighed in his heart, "Yes! You look very handsome now!" "Wa-ha-ha..." Tan Tan proudly took a somersault. He again happily changed his expression, "Do I look handsome now?" he was extremely busy in fishing out a small mirror while he had said this. He looked at his image from the left, and then from the right as he threw flirty winks at the mirror. Chu Yang wanted to cry. He profoundly lowered his head and said in a dull voice, "You look even more handsome now!" "Wa ha ha ha... and what about now?" He again changed his expression. Chu Yang copsed... Meng Chao Ran wouldve held Chu Yangs hand if he were here. He would then have said while gleaming with tears, "Chu Yang, you finally understand my pain now..." .... Chu Yang and Tan Tan kept roaming around in the east and west for the next several days. They frantically looked for spirit beasts to fight with, and hunted them for their inner cores. They looked for people of big aristocratic ns, and robbed them. They crazily consolidated their current cultivation. The Great Northern Wilderness was soon filled with reign of terror. It wasnt because of these two alone. There were four more individuals who were crazily attacking. So, there were six lunatic attackers in the Great Northern Wilderness all together. Moreover, these were six crazy robbers! Everybody wore masks that looked almost same, and only had minor differences! Heavenly Armament Pavilion! The situation had be such that everyone would panic at the slightest of sound even in a widely expanded ce like this Northern Wilderness. There were many people who had thought of retreating in advance. They had made preparation to return. Also, there were people who would run away if they saw anyone with mask on. There were two particr individuals who were totally insane. One of them would inconsiderately and insanely shout Ahwooh Ahwooh... lest others wouldnt know that it was Wolf Sword King Luo Ke Di. One of them would speak some foreignnguage, and would never stop shouting Dog Aunt... lest others wouldnt know that it was the Second Young Master of the Ji n C Ji Mo. These two didnt know what madness they had sumbed to. They had forgotten why they had joined the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. After all, they had worn those masks to hide their identity. However, they would rush over like mad dogs whenever theyd see some people. And they would thenmit all kind of crimes in order to loot those people! Moreover, they would attack fiercely without being afraid of death! They were extremely valiant! This made the people who had heard of them whisper in their hearts, [It... isnt much like that. I have heard that those two are very slick and crafty fellows. How can they be so bold, powerful, and valiant?] Furthermore, there were two Sword Kings and a Saber King in the Heavenly Armament Pavilion! And, these three people were the fiercest ones. Especially those two Sword kings... Theyd sometimes mount sneak attacks out of nowhere. But, the Saber King was better in some respects. After all, he would attack people with self-respect! It was because this Lord Saber King didnt have any worries. He would deal with his targets in a group of three or five. Sometimes, he would even deal with a team of dozens of people. However, he would majestically stand in front of them with arge saber on his back! Then, he would defeat them with his strength, and would make a clean sweep! This was at least better than being attacked sneakily. After all, the victims would have a reason tofort themselves after their defeat... However, the one who made people the most dumbfounded was thest lunatic! This madmans behaviour couldnt be measured usingmon sense. He wouldnt only loot people, but he would also be rich by illegal means! He would chase after people until they had hunt down a spirit beast. And then, he would loot those people again... He also had another way he would spray some scent on peoples body. Then, he would leave you for a while if hed see that he couldnt make any ill-gotten profit from you. However, he woulde back to loot youter. Moreover, he would scold you in case you still hadnt gained anything. In fact, his scolding would be so ruthlessly that even your ancestors might jump out of their coffins... Everyone who had been looted by this madman three or more times had left this Northern Wilderness in tears... [Just kill me... at least that wouldnt be as mortifying as this!] This madman had another trait C Lets say that he encountered an expert, and the gap between both sides wasnt too wide... That expert would have a bad luck if something like that were to happen! He was a King Level Expert, and was at ninth grade. He could deal with higher level experts, but only of first grade and second grade Emperor Level at the most... And, this guy would escape faster than a rabbit in case he encountered someone stronger than that! However, he would fight with anyone who was only slightly stronger than him. Moreover, he would shamelessly stick to them afterwards. This guy was very sturdy to make matters worse. He would act as if nothing had happened even if a first grade Emperor Level Expert were to hit him. The fact that he had the cultivation of a King Level Expert didnt seem to make a difference. In fact, he would even let out a loud fart... as if to show that nothing happened to him. ... Chapter 574 Brothers, I’m Proud of You! Then, this lunatic would continue to fight with you. He would be unwilling to leave you alone, and hed stick to you like ants to sugar. Hed follow his target if they were to try and leave. And, hed beat his targets if theyd stop. In fact, hed even sit and watch from the side-lines if someone were to start eating their meals. Then, he would hold some unknown thing in his hand, and he wouldnt feel hungry after he had put that item in his mouth. Then, he would very politely wait for his targets to finish their meal. After that, he would beat them... Until... they would copse! Or until he would prove himself superior them! An Emperor Level Expert of some n was targeted by this guy in one instance. He became very scared, and begged for forgiveness saying... [I admit that youre stronger than me. Please, let me leave...] However, this chap flew into rage and replied, [Stop your fu*king nonsense! Ive only started to beat you up. Dont you resort to ttery so quickly! How can you be so cheap...?] He then chased after that second grade Emperor Level Expert. He neither overlooked, nor spared him. In fact, he continued to annoy and fight with him for a week. However, that Emperor Level Expert couldnt do anything about it. So, he pretended that he couldnt beat him. And, he deliberately got beaten and kicked by him. Moreover, the lunatic even spat saliva on his face... However, that Emperor Level Expert endured this tragedy! What else could he do while facing such an undead monster? He couldnt kill this freak. The strength of his palm waspletely exhausted. And, beating this guy anyway felt like he was beating a rubber ball. He even sent this freak flying, but this freak came rebounding without having a single scratch on his body! Moreover, this lunatic had a Heavenly Armament in his hand. And, he would cut the opponents sword into two with a swoosh sound if someone were to dare drawing a weapon against him. And, what if one still wanted to fight? Nonsense! One would certainly lose ones life in that case... Also, he would beat a person up if they were to obediently yield to him. Then, hed take his leave. However, he would also spit saliva on their face... But, the said-victim wouldnt feel insulted since no one else would get to see this... This lunatic rushed out of this Northern Wilderness at a very fast speed after this second grade Emperor Level Expert affair was done. And, it was heard that he had gone to live in seclusion since then... Disturbance in the world of Jianghu was a dangerous thing. And, this had been proven this time. However, the most frightening thing was that there were too many abnormalities... One day, Tan Tan finally ran into a person who was his match. He had been having too much fun ever since he had parted with Chu Yang. Moreover, he had a soul fragrance on his body that could be sensed from five-hundred kilometres. This had been given to him by Chu Yang since it would allow them to find each other with ease. After all, they intended to meet each other every once in half-a-month. However, Tan Tan had finally run into a person who was his match! He had been chasing after an Emperor Level Expert for three or four days. But, he soon realized that he hade way too far. Moreover, he had lost direction as a result. Tan Tan had run into a youngster who was wearing ragged clothes at this juncture. Tan Tan first stepped forward to fight with him. Then, he beat this guy up. He then asked him for directions. However, he found that he had returned to the same ce by following the directions that this youngster had given him. But, the most awful thing was that he realized that the spirit beast inner cores had been stolen from his body. Moreover, he didnt know when they were stolen... Tan Tan obviously got very furious! ... Chu Yang had been secretly watching the progress of his brothers these days. He had previously said that his brothers werent allowed to save or help each other. However, he had only meant it for the sake of saying it. But, they had no other choice but to depend upon their personal desperation and their sensibility to promote their strengths. But, there was no way Chu Yang could let go of them from his heart... [I will secretly observe them without letting them realize. My secret observation should be fine and shouldnt affect their mental state in any way. Otherwise, how would I be able to take the pain of regret for my whole life if something happened to them by any chance...?] He secretly nodded while watching over Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang. These two were very clear about the path they wanted to walk on. And, they had been moving forward on it with a steady pace. In addition, they were tough and tenacious by nature. So, they kept on fighting in spite of all setbacks. Their use of the spiritual power, theirprehension power, their skills, and proficiency everything had enhanced by leaps and bounds ofte. Chu Yang also discovered that these two had deliberately supressed their spiritual power, and hadnt broken through on purpose. Therefore, he feltpletely relieved about these two [These two understand the importance ofying the foundation! Their foundation would be unsteady if they blindly make breakthroughs during this period of time. And, thats because towering buildings are built up on strong foundations. Therefore, an unsteady foundation would only make them sufferter on!] [However, theyve obviously realized this point.] Therefore, Chu Yang turned around and went to watch over Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di instead. However, Chu Yang couldnt help but tremble in his heart when he looked at them. These two had once been the dandy and useless young masters of two aristocratic ns. However, their current situation could only be described as Ca tragic sight! Ji Mo was dressed in ragged clothes. He was being besieged when Chu Yang had arrived here. Ji Mo didnt even look like a man from his form and shape. Chu Yang resisted his desire to save Ji Mo as he saw him crazily fighting with a group of King Level Experts. After that, Ji Mo somehow dodged the earth-shattering attacks of the enemy. But, he sustained injuries. Then, he got up and stormed out of this tight encirclement... Then, he chased after the people of this group one by one. He attacked them unceasingly with his scarred body until he had shed down all the experts of this group with his sword. Then, he finally breathed a sigh of relief... The skin and flesh of his whole body didnt seem to be his own. He had sustained near-fatal injuries. However, the Second Young Master Ji C who had always trifled with the rules of the human world without respect C still stood tall. In fact, he stood perfectly straight! His brows didnt wrinkle for once while he applied ointment and bandaged his wounds. The Nine Tribtions Pill that Chu Yang had given him was kept in his bosom. But, he wasnt ready to take it by any means! He must remember this pain! He must remember that he had tumbled. This lesson must go deep inside him, and ought to reach his very bones. He must endure this so that he doesnt repeat his mistakester in life! This was how he was growing up! He would forget the past pain once the wounds would heal. However, the experience would remain. Ji Mo knew his nature. So, he knew that wouldnt remember a thing if these wounds were to heal in the blink of an eye. This optimistic nature was inborn in him, and he couldnt do anything about it. Therefore, he must keep these scars. Chu Yangs eyes became somewhat moist as he looked at Ji Mo. Even his heart was left to tremble! These two would often get caught into some hopeless situations. And, these two would often have their strengths exhausted. However, they would fiercely roar in such situations, "We brothers will ascend to the top of the Nine Heavens together!" Then, they would jump up to battle crazily... as if they had eaten aphrodisiac! And, such a crazy will to fight would leave their enemy to shiver in fright! Chu Yang clearly remembered the exact words that he had said to his brothers when he was in the Lower Three Heavens, "There wille one day when I will rush to the top of the Nine Heavens with you guys! And then, the entire Nine Heavens will write legends about us!" Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di had memorised this in their hearts. This was also the initial goal of the brothers of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. In fact, it was their biggest dream! Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di had finally realized that there hade a disparity between themselves and their brothers. And, this was the reason why they had to put too much effort to keep up. After all, they didnt wish to fall behind. And, they didnt wish to pull their brothers down either! Therefore, they needed put all their effort to catch up to their brothers! They must fight with all their might, and they must promote themselves at all costs. This was necessary to achieve the ultimate goal [I must stand on the peak along with my brothers and smile proudly at the Nine Heavens!] They would rather die fighting in the process of promoting themselves than to be eliminated! Ji Mo was facing seven King Level Experts during the fight a while ago. He couldve died in such a situation! But, he then crazily attacked the enemy like a mad devil, and killed them. Even his shouts were as loud as thunderps! "I will make my brothers proud of me!" "I wont let my brothers die because of me! I wont let them feel ashamed because of me!" "I may be a legend someday. But, my brothers will inevitably be there in my legends!" "And, I will inevitably be there in their legends if they achieve that sess someday!" "I will be there at your side when you stand on the peak! And, I will also overlook the world with you! We will rule the world together!" "I will be there for sure! I will be there for sure!!" These were the words that Chu Yang had told him before. And, Ji Mo had remembered it without missing a single word. His energy would suddenly erupt whenever he would shout out these words. In fact, it seemed as if these words were some kind of a wonder-cure! They would give him endless courage, and endless fighting spirit... Chu Yang could sense that Ji Mos heart would well up with unwilling grievance every time he would shout! Moreover, his heart would fill with the thirst for bing strong! In fact, Ji Mos heart would well up with tears whenever he would shout these words... [I mustnt fall behind my brothers...] Ji Mo yelled in his heart! And, Chu Yang had clearly heard this even though Ji Mo hadnt spoken these words out loud. Could Ji Mo be med for the difference in innate talent between him and his brothers? [Why does innate talent make people different?] Ji Mo was shouting this in his heart! Therefore, he had staked everything. In fact, he had crazily staked his life into this! [My innate talent cant bepared to that of my brothers...? So, I will make my hard-word make up for the deficiency! I will do this even if the training kills me!] [I dont have that kind of transcending innate talent. So, I have no other choice but to rely solely on my hard-work, my sweat, and my desperation! I will catch up with them, and I will go beyond!] Luo Ke Di was also in a simr state. Luo Ke Dis whole body was riddled with scars. It was the result of several dozens of fights that he had fought. A murderous aura was surging around his whole body. And, an acute vigour was emerging out of his body! Luo Ke Di seemed to be a different person now... He too would crazily yell while fighting madly. The same words that Ji Mo had shouted could be heard from the mouth of Luo Ke Di as well! That aggrieved shout, that kind of intent to disobey the heavens and the earth, and that urgency to pledge his life in order to rush to the top... everything was same! [I wont let my brothers hold back because of me. But, I am weak. So, my brothers can be harmed because of me! They can even die because Id be a burden on them!] [I will also go on our journey if they move forward! I will also go on for sure!] [Its fine if I die! But, I will keep on rushing up if I dont die! And, I will be alongside my brothers!] [I will make my brothers proud of me!] [Im not a useless person!] [No one would be able to look down on us again. No one would be able say that we dont have any future!] [Not even a Supreme Expert!] Consequently, Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di hadpletely transformed in barely over a months time period. Both of them had always lived like pampered princes since they were the juniors of aristocratic ns. They had always been like people who would merely eat and wait for death. But, they had suddenly turned into two rough and unyielding warriors! Where could a yboys aura be found on their bodies now? Where did they have those bad habits anymore? They were valiant now! They were had iron blood! They were fierce, and didnt fear death! Their fighting spirit made it seem as if they wouldnt hesitate to wipe out the entire world in order to rush to the top! [I can do it! I will do it for sure!] ... Chu Yang quietly left. However, he felt his chest throb when he left. He felt agitated. And, he had tears in his eyes! [My brothers, I am so proud of you! Do you know that?] ... Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang would alsoe and see Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo from time to time in between the gaps of their fights. Chu Yang had been worrying about Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di. So, how could Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang be at ease? However, they would also leave as quietly as they woulde. They would have worry on their faces whenever they woulde. And, their faces would be tainted with heaviness when they would leave. However, they would also have tears in their eyes, and an air of pride over their being! [Brothers, you will seed!] [Brothers, we are very proud of you! You deserve sess!] [Our lives wont go in vain after having such brothers!] Then, Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing would again immerse themselves in life-staking fights. They would even go and attack spirit beasts if they didnt find any human opponents! [We cant wait for Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di to catch up. After all, it will only make us brothers feel shameful even if they catch up and be at the same level as us!] [Our brothers are staking their lives. So, we must also work hard!] These two Sword and Saber Kings would break out their full potentials, and would get caught up in crazy fights as a result... ... Chu Yang had quietly left. However, his heart had remained heavy throughout the way. He was feeling sorry and gratified at the same time. These four brothers had be pretty good now. In fact, they had be excellent. Therefore, he could finally feel relieved to some extent. [I better go and take a look at Tan Tan now. I dont know how my junior marital brother has been...] ... Chapter 575 Tan Tan and Rui Bu Tong! Chu Yang had used his agility skill to cover his whole journey very quickly. Moreover, the number of battle he had fought this month wasnt too many. He had used most of his time in collecting herbs and consolidating his cultivation. It was because Chu Yang had discovered that there were a lot of ice-attribute elixirs in this Northern Wilderness. Moreover, no one had excavated them! So, this was like a natural storehouse of medicinal herbs. There were one or more elixirs in every few miles under the mysterious ice. These elixirs couldnt be seen from the outside! Therefore, no one besides Chu Yang had dug here in this region! Consequently, Chu Yang had been obtaining a pot full every day during this period of time. Chu Yang had quickly collected a lot of precious treasures from underground using his fastest speed! The Sword Point of Nine Tribtion Sword had detection ability. But, Chu Yang was slow at collecting the things that the Sword Point pointed at using its ability. So, Chu Yang could only collect half of them. No. It could be said that what he had collected was even less than half of the stuff detected by the Sword Point... The most surprising thing for Chu Yang was that he had also dug out a piece of star-shaped substance from under the mysterious ice. This was a good material that had never appeared in this continent. Even Sword Spirit also clicked his tongue in wonder after Chu Yang put it into the Nine Tribtions Space. He fiddled with it several times, but couldnt make out what it was... Chu Yang bathed into the Soul Quenching Spring once in every three days. It had been exactly one month today. So, it was the end of the first phase. Sword Edge and Sword Spine of the Nine Tribtions Sword also flew out from the Soul Quenching Spring, and entered into Chu Yangs Dantian. Only Sword Point remained soaking inside. It had stayed to make up for losses incurred while helping Chu Yang in detecting the elixirs ofte... Sword Spirit had alsopleted the phase of bathing into the Soul Quenching Spring. So, he would have to wait till Chu Yang had risen to Monarch Level before he could quench his soul again. Then, he would be able to soak with Chu Yang again... Chu Yang clearly felt that the three segments of the Nine Tribtions Sword had already changed a little. In fact, it seemed as if their spiritual intelligence was increasing, and was getting more and more sufficient. It was even more effortless and efficient to use them. The murderous aura and evil presence of Sword Edge and Sword Spine had increased significantly! It seemed that the sharpness that had remained buried for ten-thousand years had been restored after soaking into the Soul Quenching Spring. In fact, it seemed that it hadpletely awakened... The Sword Spirits body had be no different from that of an actual person! In fact, Chu Yang would sometimes curiously touch him to feel it. However, his hand wouldnt go through the void in Sword Spirit as it used to. Instead, he would be left with a strange sense of realness now. Sword Spirit was extremely pleased with his current situation. He wouldugh every day, and wouldnt shut up. The Nine Tribtions Space was also filled with various resources. It had Vitality Spring, Soul Quenching Spring, Mysterious Ice Jade Ointment, Mysterious Yang Jade Essence, countless Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal, and Mysterious Yang Jade. It also had Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng, and Sea of Fire Purple Crystal Spirit Mushroom. Moreover, it had the countless elixirs that Chu Yang had obtained from under the Mysterious Ice... There were countless of rare metals and forging materials as well... Sword Spirit would count all of them every day like a scrooge. And then, he would smile in satisfaction. [This guy has collected so many things here... Even the previous eight Masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword hadnt obtained all these...] [This kid is a freak!] Sword Spirit looked at Chu Yang, and silently said in his heart. Chu Yang swiftly flew and reached to the ce that Tan Tan had informed him about... He had barely arrived here... ... Tan Tan was angry right now. But, he had his hands bound, and he was unable to do anything! It was because this ce seemed to be a natural battle array. So, it seemed that a novice like Tan Tan wouldnt be able to do anything without anyones guidance if he were to go inside. Tan Tan had been there for two consecutive days. So, Tan Tan was hungry, and his legs had gone limp. But, there was still no soul in sight... The me was on his strange physical constitution. This guy was unable to eat normal food. In fact, he didnt feel like eating even if he would starve to death. Moreover, his consumption of spirit beast inner core had also increased... it had increased from three per meal to four per meal! This was even more tragic! He had been starving for two days in a row now. So, how could he keep going on? Tan Tan leant on a boulder in daze on the third day. He looked around with his shiny eyes, and they clearly belied his longing for a spirit beast to pass from here... In fact, it wouldnt have mattered if it was a ninth grade spirit beast... Tan Tan wouldve bravely fought a decisive fight with no thought of personal safety to take its inner core. But, there was none not even a third grade spirit beast was around! It was finally night time, and Tan Tan didnt even have the strength to cuss. That hateful thief finally showed up at this time. He looked at Tan Tan with a wily expression from afar. He had a look of pride and thrill after revenge on his face. This guy was Rui Bu Tong! Moreover, this natural battle array in the Northern Wilderness belonged to the masters C Stealing God and Thieving Ghost. It was said that the two masters had idently entered here in the past. Then, they had obtained a rare secret book from here. Moreover, they had practiced here, and had then returned to the Middle Three Heavens to be famous in the Jianghu. Even the name Stealing God and Thieving Ghostes from this. However, the masters must return to this ce once in every two years. But, they had brought Rui Bu Tong with them this time. After all, they wanted to make their darling disciple upgrade his strength. Rui Bu Tong was also depressed. It had been several months since he had arrived here. He had been incessantly making preparations. And, he had been incessantly enhancing his condition. Moreover, he was waiting for the right time to open the seal so that he could upgrade his strength. However, who would have imagined that he woulde out of the battle array that day, and would be captured and ferociously beaten up? And, the one beating him would be a ninth grade King Level Expert?! This beating had made Rui Bu Tong so miserable that he was unable to speak anything. He had almost made preparations to make adjustments to his body, but he had got beaten up instead. This had obviously interrupted matters. So, the aura within his body was now in a great mess! [You want to beat me up? Fine! Then, get over with it, ok? Anyways, I wont be getting internal injuries or I wouldnt be able to make adjustments for several days.] But, who knew that the guy who had just beaten him would ask for directions right after beating him? Wasnt his demeanour abusive? Therefore, Rui Bu Tong had conveniently pointed towards a direction. Then, he had taken advantage of the time when this fool was delightfully walking away. And, he had then taken advantage of the crisis for personal gain. He acted as a petty thief, and stole the belongings on Tan Tans body. [I cant beat you. But, I can make you lose a fortune!] Rui Bu Tong hatefully thought. However, Rui Bu Ting discovered that he had made a fortune once he had robbed that guy! He had be very rich! There were inner cores of fourth grade and higher spirit beasts inside. Moreover, there were more than a thousand of them! [This is such a great fortune...] However, the next thing was even stranger for Rui Bu Tong: [This guy hasnt brought food with him? Moreover... it seems that he doesnt eat food?] [Does he want to starve himself to death here?] Rui Bu Tong thought this, and felt strange. [Crap! Such a man exists on this earth? Hes indeed the number-one fool in the world.] There were no high grade spirit beasts in this ce at present. But, there were some ordinary snow-rabbit, snow-chicken, snow-sheep etc. So, it was unbelievable for Rui Bu Tong that a ninth grade King Level Expert was genuinely starving to death despite having so many things to eat around him. Rui Bu Tong could only sigh after he had confirmed this thing. [This world is full of strange mysteries...] Rui Bu Tong came out from behind the stone when he saw that this fellow was hungry and powerless. "Hey! Why dont you eat anything? Are you dumb?" Tan Tans vision had blurred due to hunger. He heard these words, and became very angry. But, he didnt retort. Instead, he weakly cussed, "Youre dumb! Motherfu*ker, wouldnt I have eaten if there was food around? Do you think that I am as brain-dead as you are?" He opened his eyes wide after he said this, and he saw this mans face. Then, he suddenly became angry and shouted, "So, its you! Bastard, give me back my bag!" Rui Bu Tong shrank his neck. He found that this guy to be increasingly amusing. [His legs have gone limp due to hunger. And, this guy still dares to show his power to me?] "I wont give it back. What will you do?" Rui Bu Tong snorted. He had noticed that this guy hadnte over. So, he had be bolder in his heart. "You wont give it back...?" Tan Tan retorted, "This is obviously my stuff. Why wouldnt you give it back?" Rui Bu Tong revealed his whole body from behind the boulder. Then, he sat on the stone and put a leg over the other. Then, he replied in an instant, "Yes. This stuff belonged to you when it was in your hands. But... it is in my hands now. So, it has be mine!" He sulkily looked at Tan Tan, "You said that this stuff is yours. Do you have any proof of it? You call out to them. And, I will give them to you if they reply!" Tan Tan almost blew his top, "Bastard! These are non-living things. So, how can they reply? Do you think that they breathe and talk nonsense like you do?" "Then, you cant prove that these things are yours." Rui Bu Tong burst into loudughter. He took out the bag and swung it. Then, he again stuffed the bag into his bosom. Tan Tan became very angry. He fiercely stood up. Then, he pounced over to him like lightning with a shua sound. However, Rui Bu Tong was from the true lineage of the Stealing God and Thieving Ghost. So, his agility skills were quick and skilful. Moreover, Tan Tan was hungry. So, he had chased after Rui Bu Tong with a weakened vitality. Rui Bu Tongs body whirled, and he went more than a hundred feet away. Then, he mischievouslyughed. "Idiot! I will return this bag to you, but only if you kneel down in front of Lord Rui and kowtow three times on the ground. You must also say that I made a mistake; three time at that!" Rui Bu Tong proudlyughed. "Stop your fu*king nonsense! I will never kneel down in my life!" Tan Tan was very angry. Tan Tan looked up and deeply sighed due to anger, "It is hard to imagine that I C the most handsome man in the world... smart and carefree, and extremely beautiful man C would suffer such an insult in this Northern Wilderness!" "What...?" Rui Bu Tong suddenly tumbled and fell to the ground. He then lifted his head from the snowy ground, and looked towards the extremely ugly Tan Tan in disbelief. It could be said that nothing about this statement seemed correct to Rui Bu Tong. He stammered, "You? Youre the most handsome man in the world? Youre a smart and carefree, and extremely beautiful man?" "What?!" Tan Tan raised his head, "Do you think that this Sir Tan isnt handsome?" Sir Tan had obviously forgotten that he had been hungry while taking about the matter of being ugly and beautiful. After all, starving to death was a trivial thing to him. But, reputation was the most important one! [Who wouldnt dare to call me a handsome man?] "Wa ha ha ha ha..." Rui Bu Tong uttered a loud cry. Heughed so hard that tears nearly came out of his eyes. [Such an ugly man dares to say that he is the most handsome in the world!] [This wasical on a whole new level!] However, Rui Bu Tong was suddenly met with a shock, "What are you surnamed? Sir Tan...? What Sir Tan?" Rui Bu Tong recalled. [Big Brother Chus junior martial brother is named Tan Tan... Moreover, his nature is also quite... narcissistic. He too shamelessly shows off his good looks.] He had heard this name countless times when he was Chu Yang. So, it could be said that it was a well-known name for him. Rui Bu Tong had heard that this ugly and extremely narcissist guy say that he was surnamed Tan. So, he couldnt help but feel far from good. [He wouldnt be the junior martial brother of Big Brother Chu, right?] "This Sir doesnt change his name or surname in any condition! My given name is Tan, and my surname is Tan. The most handsome man in the world! The carefree and smart Tan Tan who is mentioned in the legends! That is me! I am the most handsome man in the world, carefree and smart Tan Tan as given in the legends!" Tan Tan straightened his neck and loudly stated. His face even filled with arrogance as he said this. He looked disdainfully out of the corner of his eyes, and even managed to strike a proud pose. In fact, he didnt look like a man who had been starving for three days! "It is you for real!" Rui Bu Tong jumped up in fright. He suddenly felt embarrassed. [Shit! Its Big Brother Chus junior martial brother!] [What do I do now...] Rui Bu Tong scratched his head, and repeated these words while scowling miserably, "It is you for real." "Do you recognize me?" It was Tan Tans turn to be surprised. "You have also heard my famous name as a handsome and carefree man?" he shook his head and suddenly became proud of himself, "Im a real legend. Even the savages of this Northern Wilderness have heard of my famous name!" ... Chapter 576 I Will Also Achieve it if you Guys Have! Rui Bu Tong didnt know whether tough or cry. [I havent heard about you being handsome, carefree, and whatnot... But, Ive heard that youre super narcissist and shameless. And, I have been looking forward to meeting you for a long time.] "Is Chu Yang... your senior martial brother?" Rui Bu Tong touched his nose and asked with a stammer. "Of course! Chu Yang is my martial brother! Hes only a little less handsome than me. So, he can be considered the second most handsome man in the world," Tan Tan snorted as he pointed his nose upwards and said. "This is... a misunderstanding." Rui Bu Tong had enthusiasm on his face. He burst into loudughter and came over running to him, "So, youre a family member. Ha ha ha ha." "Give me my bag first!" Tan Tan again felt hungry as he watched Rui Bu Tong running over. In fact, his figure appeared to be doubling in front of Tan Tans eyes. Tan Tan didnt even feel thankful as he said. "You still think that I wont return this bag? Come,e,e, have meal with me first," Rui Bu Tong greeted him with a smile, "I am sworn brother of your senior martial brother... um, dont you know that?" "How can I have a meal with you when you wont give me my bag?" Tan Tan lied on his stomach on the ground. Then, he swayed his head, "Give it to me, first!" the words he had said to Rui Bu Tong didnt reach his ears. Rui Bu Tong felt funny and amused. [Big Brothers junior martial brother is a miser. In fact, hes a big one! Hes still thinking about the treasures in his bag!] [I have even said that you still think that I wont return this bundle?. Wont you die if you dont eat food first?] A sound echoed at this moment, "Eh? Howe you two are together?" A dark shadow fell on the ground like lightning. Chu Yang had finally arrived! "Big brother!" "Senior Brother!" Both of them called out at the same time. "Big brother... he-he, this is a misunderstanding!" Rui Bu Tong embarrassedlyughed. "Chu Yang, Senior brother! This bastard stole my bag. And, he also wants me to starve to death. Boohoo..." Tan Tan burst into tears. He felt extremely wronged. Both of them tried hard to rush over to Chu Yang first. And, Tan Tan bumped into Rui Bu Tong in the midway. They then started to push-and-pull at each other. "Big Brother, its not like that. This... this junior martial brother of yours is talking nonsense..." Rui Bu Tongs heart also filled with the feeling of being treated unjustly. "Hes the one who beat me up without any reason first... I..." "But you cant steal my stuff for that... didnt I only beat you up a bit?" Tan Tan shouted since he felt wronged. Then, he felt a pain in his heart, "I C the most handsome and carefree man C havent eaten for thest three days. My face has be so skinny due to hunger... Senior Brother, you have a look... Havent I be skinny?" Chu Yang didnt know where tough or cry. "Well, well... talk one be one, and speak slowly. Isnt it only a misunderstanding? So, I will be the mediator since Im here now..." Chu Yang raised his hand, "Wheres the bag? Take it out first." Tan Tan snatched the bag, and opened it as quickly as possible. Then, he grabbed a fifth grade inner core and stuffed it into his mouth. He didnt even care to chew it. He simply stretched his neck, and swallowed it down to his belly. Then, he took out another one, and again stretched his neck... Then, third one... Then, fourth one... Then, fifth one... Rui Bu Tong was about to give an exnation when Tan Tan had eaten the first one. But, he had instead been left to open his mouth and eyes wide in fright. In fact, he had even forgotten the exnation he was about to blurt... [No wonder he didnt eat anything. So, this is his food?] [Crap... is this normal?] Rui Bu Tong only felt his head spinning. [How can someone eat inner cores of spirit beasts?] [Ive never heard something like that before!] [This is a miracle!] Rui Bu Tong hadnt noticed that Chu Yangs smile had changed into shock when Tan Tan was swallowing the fourth inner core. Even the color of his face had faded. Chu Yangs mouth had unknowingly gotten opened wide when Tan Tan was swallowing the fifth inner core. His face had also changed into dead-grey... [It has only been a few days, right? How did Tan Tans appetite increase so much? Shit! It has risen to five inner cores per meal? That means... one inner core of two-hundred-thousand. Five per meal... that is one million! So, it will be three million in one day...?] Chu Yang groaned. [Tan Tan will soon start eating ten cores in one meal if his appetite continues to grow at such a terrifying speed... And, it will cost six million a day...] [Moreover, fifth grade inner cores wont be able to satisfy his hunger if he levels up once more. And, he will need sixth and seventh grade inner cores... And, that will make us bankrupt!] Chu Yang thought of this, and felt his head spinning. He then sighed in grief, "Master... you avoided this problem by walking away from it. You must be so rxed and happy. But, you left behind such a moocher for me... I... I will go bankrupt even though Im the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. I cant take care of his food expenses..." However, Tan Tan was stuffing sixth one in his mouth at this time... After all, Tan Tan had been awfully hungry since the past few days! So, he still didnt feel full even though he had been eating nonstop... Minister Chus eyes turned white when he saw the sixth one going down to Tan Tans belly! Minister Chus whole body shivered when he saw the seventh one going down the belly. In fact, he wished he were dead... Tan Tan then tried to stuff the eighth one... And, the grieved howl that had been inside Minister Chus heart finally burst out to his mouth, "Master... you old man... you fu*ked me up..." Chu Yang nearly copsed in fright. However, he wasnt the only one. Rui Bu Tong had also copsed... as if he had seen a ghost or something... Tan Tan had stuffed his mouth, and he felt full. So, he hupped, and put the eighth one back. Then, he stroked his belly, and sat on the ground with his legs stretched. He felt extremely satisfied, "I am stuffed! This food was delicious." Chu Yang fiercely rubbed his temples. He felt that his head would explode due to headache. He had never thought that he would have to worry about food expenses... He had never imagined that he would be forced into a dead-end situation by the food expenses of just one person... Tan Tan suddenly shouted out loud in a tragic hurry. Then, he jumped up at a lightning speed. He then grabbed Rui Bu Tong with a fast movement of his hand, and threw him on the ground. Rui Bu Tong was already stunned, and wasnt guarded in the least. Then, Tan Tan got on his body, and started to beat him up in a crazed manner. "You brat! You dared to steal my stuff!" "You little bastard! You dared to starve me!" "And, you evenughed at me!" "You dared to say that Im not handsome!" "You..." Rui Bu Tong was only a second grade King Level Expert at present. What strength did he have to resist the ninth grade King Level Expert Tan Tan? So, he was only screaming with a boohoo. He was continuously crying for help amidst those screams. His whole body had instantly been turned ck-and-purple by the punches, pinches, ps and twisting of Tan Tans... "Tan Tan!" Chu Yang hastily rushed to stop him. Tan Tan was very obedient. And, he stopped his hands that very instant. But, he was still sitting on Rui Bu Tong. He then majestically asked, "Are you convinced or not?" "Yes. I am!" Rui Bu Tong was a hoodlum. But, he miserably took it lying down. "Humph! I will still beat you up even if you ept!" Tan Tan rubbed his hands together and stood up. "Big Brother... you must give me justice..." Rui Bu Tong cried, "I am being bullied very miserably here..." Chu Yang had a headache! He pacified them for a while. And, both of them eventually calmed down. But, both of them felt very wronged. And, both of them were ring at each other, and were eager to beat each other. Tan Tan was a ninth grade King Level Expert now. So, he wasnt afraid by any means. Rui Bu Tong had also made a resolution in the secrecy of his heart. [I wille and teach you a lesson after this upgradation of mine...] Chu Yang looked at Rui Bu Tong. He couldnt help but say excitedly, "Sixth Brother, what is your current cultivation level?" "Second grade King Level Expert!" Rui Bu Tong heaved a deep sigh. Heforted himself in his heart. [I cant bepared with this freak Tan Tan. And, I cant bepared with Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang either. But, I must be stronger than Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and Chu Yang!] However, he fell into an abyss when Chu Yang struck him these words, "Eh, second grade? Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang are fifth grade King Level Experts now. They are fifth grade Sword King and fifth grade Saber King respectively." Rui Bu Tong suddenly stared back with big and rounded eyes, "What?" Chu Yang sighed and said, "This will be quite shocking to you... ok? Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di seem to be at the peak of fourth grade at present..." Rui Bu Tong sat down on the ground. "What?! Big Brother... you, you... youre not lying to me, right?" Rui Bu Tong looked at Chu Yang giving a meaningful nce of affirmation. And, he went into a daze as a result. He muttered, "What the heck... how did I fall behind by that much?" Chu Yang sighed, and it seemed as if he was bemoaning the state of the universe and pitying the fate of mankind. He then said, "Ahm, ahm... Im also... a fifth grade Sword King now..." Rui Bu Tongs eyes rolled back. His whole body shivered and twitched. He wanted to cry, but had no tears, "Big Brother... could you not give me shock after shock like that...? And, here I thought that I was advancing at a very good speed these days... boohoo..." This was certainly Rui Bu Tongs true thought. He had repeated leveled up during these days, and he had reached the peak of the second grade King Level as a result. This had made Rui Bu Tong immeasurably satisfied with himself. But, he had suddenly realized that he was the weakest amongst his brothers. Moreover, his strength wasnt the weakest by a small margin either. He had particrlye across a great opportunity in this Northern Wilderness. And, he could upgrade by a wide margin here. In fact, he could easily promote his cultivation by one grade at the very least. And, this would be a terrific thing. Therefore, Rui Bu Tong had thought that he woulde back after this upgradation, and would unt his strength to his brothers. He had also thought that he would teach Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing a lesson if possible... However, Rui Bu Tong was left very frustrated and sad after he heard that barrage of news from Chu Yangs mouth... The most unimaginable thing for him was that Chu Yang was now a fifth grade King Level Expert. This was too big a blow for Rui Bu Tong to endure! One must know that Chu Yang was merely a Martial Great Master when they hadst met... [Such a big difference ah! Hes so far ahead of me now? Moreover, the difference is of three grades?] This had left the self-satisfied Rui Bu Tong to feel very depressed... "Im also very disappointed..." Chu Yang heaved a deep sigh, and proceeded to shock him again, "You see my junior martial brother was much inferior to mest year. But, hes a ninth grade King Level Expert now..." Rui Bu Tong painfully clutched his hair, "Ah, ah, ah... Am I dreaming?" "You dont need to be so disappointed..." Chu Yang sighed since he knew that the lost time cant return. He said, "We have only started to upgrade. But, do you know how much we have sacrificed for this? We have faced the crisis of life and death several times every day. In fact, Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, Ji Mo, and Luo Ke Di are still continuously fighting blood-soaking battles..." "How much did we sacrifice? And, how much did you sacrifice? Thats the difference! Therefore, you dont have to bnce out the difference in your heart..." Chu Yang hypocritically consoled him. But, he was provoking him by making negative remarks in reality. "Weve staked our lives in battles..." Rui Bu Tongs eyes turned red as he jumped up. "Its not good! Do you think that I cant achieve this if you guys can? We are the same, brothers! Were not afraid of anyone!" "Dont... dont be too impulsive!" Chu Yang pacified him. "I cant be premeditated anymore!" Rui Bu Tong flew into rage, "I wonte out without promoting to the utmost this time even if I die inside!" Chu Yang jumped up in fright. He quietly thought that his idea of provocation by making negative remarks had motorized into overkill, "What... do you mean by this time?" "I havee with my two masters to upgrade my strength..." Rui Bu Tong exined thus and so. Then, he paused for a second. He then further said, "Humph! How can leveling up by one grade be enough? I will level up by two grades! Three grades! Four grades! Five grades!" He fiercely yelled, "I must increase my strength, ah!" Chu Yangs whole body got covered in cold sweat. ... Chapter 577 Rui Bu Tong’s Breakthrough! Rui Bu Tong had clearly be somewhat impetuous in excitement. He was making ruckus, and Chu Yang couldnt stop him. Chu Yang was unable to do anything about it. [It seems that the stimulus this guy received was too big...] Two silhouettes came rushing as if they had lost their heads out of fear. These two Emperor Level Experts were Stealing God and Thieving Ghost! "Bu Tong, what happened?" "Who bullied my disciple?" The two old mennded on the ground with a whoosh sound. They then red at Chu Yang and Tan Tan like a tiger watching its prey. "Master, I want to upgrade my strength! I cant take it anymore!" Rui Bu Tong wept bitter tears. "Who are they C this man and this weirdo?" Thieving Ghost looked at Tan Tan and Chu Yang. But, this sentence made Tan Tan aggrieved and angry. So, he said, "Old Man, dont you have any manners?" "This is my Big Brother... and his junior martial brother." Rui Bu Tong hastily introduced them. After all, he didnt want his Masters and Big Brother to have any misunderstanding between them. "Why are you so irritated?" Stealing God asked. "My brothers are already fourth or fifth grade King Level Experts..." Rui Bu Tong miserably said, "I am the weakest among them... Master, I wonte out before Ive upgraded to fifth grade when I go in this time..." Theplexion of Stealing God and Thieving Ghost changed. Chu Yangs fine hair also stood on end once he had understood the ongoing situation, and he was left to suck in cold air. There was a strange space in this natural battle array. Thieving Ghost and Stealing God had been chased by two personal enemies of Martial Warrior Level in the past. They had rushed in here by mistake, and found that the insides were apletely different world. There were vestiges of ancient time in here. There were three human-skeleton inside of it as well. And, there was a sheep-skin book that had clear theories written in it. They found a Core Martial Cultivation Method in that book, and they also found this strange battle array could gather the worlds spirit energy once in every ten years. This spirit energy could then get instilled into a humans body. Stealing God and Thieving Ghost had used this method to upgrade their cultivation to King Level in a very short period of time. However, their root foundation had already taken shape at that time. Also, they were old. So, they couldnt upgrade their cultivation further after they had promoted to the third grade Emperor Level. Moreover, this strange battle array seemed to be gradually losing its effect since they had been using it for a very long time. And, it had eventually issued a warning [Only one person can be allowed now. Moreover, that person will only have onest opportunity to upgrade their strength!] They obviously wanted to give thisst opportunity to their favorite sessor... The two masters were overjoyed once Rui Bu Tong had returned to the Middle Three Heavens. Moreover, the advancement of Rui Bu Tongs cultivation had been very quick. So, he had met the standards that were required here. Therefore, both of them had brought their disciple here while being full of joy and expectations. Chu Yang listened to this, and felt a chill in his heart. [It is unknown how much this strange battle array can help people in upgrading their strength upon its activation...] [In short, the spirit energy will keep on getting instilled into the persons body as long a person is inside of it!] [Stealing God and Thieving Ghost would never insist on ending the instition of spirit energy... Never!] [But, this is thest opportunity, and Rui Bu Tong has seriously been provoked because of me...] Chu Yang felt that this matter was somewhat going to go out of hand. "Well, ahm, ahm, Sixth Brother... you muste out without dy if you are unable to persist!" Chu Yang touched his nose, and took back the words that he had spoken a while ago. "Life matters the most." "It wont do!" Rui Bu Tong snorted. He had stubbornness on his face. Chu Yang was helpless. He had to take out an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill to adjust Rui Bu Tongs physical capability to the optimum condition. However, he had no other choice but to trust the destiny... so that he wouldnt have to say that he had regrets in his heart at ater date. However, a point must be mentioned Tan Tans system had changed. So, all the herbs and the other items werepletely ineffective on him. In fact, the Nine Tribtions Pill didnt have the least bit of effect on Tan Tan... ... Stealing God, Thieving Ghost, and Chu Yang were waiting while tightly holding their hearts. The time had finallye... Five people were present there in the big space inside that Great Array. They were standing on the opposite of a smooth stone tform. Rui Bu Tong would need to stand on the stone tform once that strange battle array was activated. And, he would then have to let all the spirit energy instill into his body till the point he could endure it. Nobody could interfere as long as Rui Bu Tong didnte down of it. The battle array would change Rui Bu Tong and that person into ashes on the spot if someone tried to meddle! Only Rui Bu Tong could make a decision! However, Rui Bu Tong was in a very crazed mode at present... The three people broke out into cold sweat in their heart. "I me you for this!" Stealing God looked at Chu Yang while panting. His rat-mustache curled up from the corners of his mouth. "Sigh..." Chu Yang sighed. A humming sound echoed. Suddenly, a dazzling light came out from the surface of the stone tform. And, a whirlwind started to blow from the surface of that stone tform; it then spun and dashed upwards. Suddenly, seven colors appeared in the sky. And, dense spirit energy hovered in the sky. Then, it slowly changed into a green-ish color that could clearly be seen with naked eyes. And, it gradually became denser and denser... "The opportunity has finallye... Bu Tong... you muste out if you cant bear it," Thieving Ghost clenched his disciples hand and warned repeatedly. "Master, dont worry! This disciple wont let you down!" Rui Bu Tong firmly replied. "Sixth Brother..." Chu Yang shouted. "Big Brother..." Rui Bu Tong turned around. "You muste out alive... No matter what happens!" Chu Yang deeply looked him in the eyes. Rui Bu Tong passed a gentle smile and replied, "Big Brother, do you still remember the words that you had once said?" "What words?" "You once said... you wish to have us on your side when you be a legend someday. And, you must be a part of it when we be a legend." Rui Bu Tong deeply said, "Big Brother, you dont know what we have been feeling since you have said those words... For how long the Nine Heavens have existed? How many people could be legend? And, how many people have the ability to carve their names inside legends? "But, Big Brother, we brothers have been striding forward towards this goal since youve said this!" Rui Bu Tong took a deep breath, "Big Brother, lets say that you be legend someday and I am alive at that time. However, Im not standing at your side... or... Im not capable of standing at your side... Do you know that my life would be worse than death if that happens? "Theres only one scenario in which Im not by your side when you be a legend. And, thats a scenario where Im not longer alive." Rui Bu Tong firmly said, "We are brothers. You guys also wont feel good if I donte up with you at the peak. There is no doubt that Id be defeated at that time. But, you guys will also have regret in your hearts. "This is my opportunity, and I cant let it go at any cost! Rui Bu Tong took a step forward. And, he firmly walked towards the stone tform. He suddenly turned his head when he arrived at the stone tform. He then spoke with a smile, "Big Brother... you will certainly be there in my legends!" Then, he jumped up and stood in the middle of the stone tform! The flow of whistling spirit energy suddenly increased at this moment. It issued a sound simr to the loud roar of a mighty tsunami. And, Rui Bu Tongs figure instantly drowned in the overflowing deep-green spirit energy! Vast and mighty purple-green spirit energy suddenly started to fall downwards from the sky above the stone tform. It took a conical shape, and fiercely plunged towards the overflowing deep-green spirit energy! It seemed it would upy Rui Bu Tongs heavenly spirit! Rui Bu Tongs whole body trembled. His face contorted, but he didnt say a word. He stubbornly closed his lips tightly, and kept his teeth clenched! "Whiz~~~" The spirit energy in the sky suddenly extruded and rolled. It continuously turned into purple-green spirit energy, and crazily instilled towards this ce! Chu Yang clutched his fist tightly. His fingernails dug deep into his flesh. Then, he silently said in his heart, "Bu Tong, Sixth Brother! Stand firm! I want you... to be at my side when I be a legend someday!" Stealing God and Thieving Ghost had also tightly clenched their fists. They had look of concern on their faces. Their mouths were opened as they were looking at the green light shrouding their dear disciple. The muscles of his whole body had tightly stretched. The cold sweat was seeping out little by little from his body... "The longest time that Ive been able to maintain this... has been half-an-hour." Stealing God wiped the sweat from his face. He somewhat had lingering fear in his heart. "The longest time Ive stayed in there wasnt even half-an-hour... I was able to break through and increase my strength while I stayed here. But, that feeling was... it was worse than death!" Thieving Ghost had unconsciously spoken this while looking at the whirlwind of green light. It seemed as if he was recalling those feelings from the days of the past. Even his soul trembled at this sight, "It has been so many years. But, I feel like shivering every time I see this thing. I would prefer to die, but I would never wish to go in there ever again... not even once!" "Yes... I upgraded one level back then," Stealing God sighed. "I had also upgraded one level at that time," Thieving Ghost lowered his head. "This kid is better than both of us. But... Im afraid that he might die," Stealing God and Thieving Ghost anxiously looked at each other. "He will be sessful!" Chu Yang looked at that swirling green light as he firmly stated. "I hope so..." both the old fellows sighed at the same time. "We also hope that our disciple can achieve something. You both are sworn brothers. So, its obviously your business. We are very gratified that he has so many good brothers. But, we also dont want Bu Tong to be inferior to his brothers..." Stealing God forced a smile, "Being inferior to ones enemy can breed hatred. But, being inferior to ones brothers can leave a man to develop an inferiorityplex. And, that inferiorityplex can be more hideous than hatred if it continues to grow..." Chu Yang deeply said, "My brother will never have this inferiorityplex! Never!" He had spoken this so resolutely and decisively that it couldnt be questioned! Time gradually passed, and it had been fifteen minutes... It had soon been half-an-hour! That green light suddenly shook. Then, it created ripples which shook and surged around one after another. "Hes about to break through!" Stealing Godsplexion turned serious. Chu Yang didnt say a word. He only looked that whirling green light. The trembling of that whirling light was getting more and more violent... It eventually exploded with a silent bang. Then, a typical aura of breakthrough spread out from the whirling light! Rui Bu Tong had broken through. He was a third grade King Level Expert now! The green light returned to its normal position even though it had trembled so much. Then, it continued to maintain the density... Rui Bu Tong stood amidst the halo with his eyes closed. One whod see him at this moment wouldve been left shocked by the sight of it. In fact, they wont be able to bear it! His whole body was trembling. And, each of his meridians seemed to be destroying and rbining with every jerk. Each vein was twisting and bulging out... His facial muscles were already seeping out traces of blood. However, he had somehow clenched his teeth, and wasnt saying a word! This was surely the upgradation of strength, but it was also a test of a persons willpower! It was true that such an advancement was extremely painful. But, further upgradation would be a walk in park for one since they had passed through this pain! The spirit energy didnt stop injecting into him. And, the time of the second breakthrough hade soon! However, the spirit energy in the sky was still gathering and increasing without letup! ... Chapter 578 Magical Nirvana! Half-an-hour had passed. That aperture of green spirit energy trembled again. It was getting denser and denser... However, Rui Bu Tong was still enduring the torture of his body being torn and bones being crushed amidst the aperture! But, this stubborn youth had clenched his teeth, and wasnt making any sound. He knew that his Big Brother and masters would worry if he were to groan even a little! [I cant make a sound.] [They will think that I can still persevere with it if I dont make a sound!] It had soon been one hour. And, he had promoted by two grades! Stealing God and Thieving Ghost looked at each other. Rui Bu Tong had upgraded more than they ever had in one attempt. But, Rui Bu Tong still hadnte out yet. In fact, there had been no noise from his side. Was it possible that he could still keep going? Now... it had been one-and-a-half hours! The spirit energy in the sky was increasing without letup. Immeasurable amount of spirit energy was rushing over from faraway ces, and was gathering here like clouds and winds! The green aperture started to tremble again when it was about to be two hours. It became denser and spread out... And, he made another breakthrough! 3 hours had passed soon enough! Stealing God and Thieving Ghost had started to shiver by now. They had despair written over their faces. They nearly wanted to cry, but couldnt do so! [Bu Tong... why arent youing out now?] Both the Emperor Level Experts were endlessly regretting this now. They were regretting because they had sent their dear disciple in this ce of death with their own hands! There shouldnt be any hope... after 3 hours... Chu Yang deeply wrinkled his brows. He was about to move into action. But, the Sword Spirit ferociously stopped him, "Dont move! Dont interrupt him!" "Huh?" Chu Yang gawked. "Dont go there!" Sword Spirit said these words, and didnt say anything further. Then, he put on a solemn look and slowly said, "If I have guessed right... this must be..." [This must be... what?] But, he didnt speak any further. He was only in doubt and confusion. He then said, "But, how on the earth can it still be preserved in this world?" ... Rui Bu Tongs entire body had distorted inside the aperture.... There came a huge pressure this time. And, the breakthrough brought a lot of pain along with it! In fact, it had seemed as if his whole body would copse and change into meat-pulp! The body that had been standing tall and straight until now was slowly beingpressed and crooked at this time... Sounds of bones breaking were continuouslying through. And, blood was violently spurting out of the seven orifices of his head... An explosive sound of a sudden thunderp was heard from the dense and converged spirit energy in the sky at this moment. It was a rumbling bang sound... like that of a thunderbolt! And, the entire Northern Wilderness ferociously tremored in its wake! The spirit energy that had gathered in the sky suddenly turned purple! Then, that purple spirit energy was suddenly pressed downwards when everyone was in indescribable shock. And, it then entered this strange battle array. A majestic voice slowly spoke from the sky over the battle array, "Nirvana!" The green spirit energy on the stone tform also changed into purple aperture of spirit energy with a bang. And, the range of the aperture suddenly expanded to double! The fire of the purple spirit energy surged up, and ignited the outer part of the aperture. Then, it swept across the entire hall, and burnt the topyer of it. And, it got destroyed as a result... The mes then surged upwards, and changed one half of the sky to purple. "Nirvana!" Sword Spirit heaved a sigh, "It is the Nirvana of the Phoenix Race! I had never imagined that I would see this magical formation again in ny-thousand years! Chu Yang, you dont need to be worried." However, Chu Yang wasnt worried about it anyway. Instead, he was excited and happy. In fact, he had nearly jumped in happiness! [Rui Bu Tong has had such a fortuitous encounter!] The Nirvana of Phoenix Race indicated that Rui Bu Tong had received the recognition of the Phoenix Race. Therefore, Rui Bu Tong had nearly be an immortal! And, Chu Yang was simply going crazy with happiness! After all, such an enormous and good thing had happened to his brother! Meanwhile, he was also doubtful in his heart, [It is possible that Rui Bu Tong has the bloodline of Phoenix Race? Whats it all about?] Stealing God and Thieving Ghost also smiled in excitement after they had listened to Chu Yangs exnation. In fact, they had look of relief on their faces now. ... However, Rui Bu Tong didnt feel as relieved inside the aperture. He only felt that a mountain-like pressure was crushing him down! And, down... Finally, his body couldnt endure it anymore! The flesh and blood of his right calf suddenly ruptured along with a soft sound! His bone also changed into powder within a split second! Rui Bu Tong let out a groan of desperation as he fell down on the ground. Then, he surprisingly discovered a purple me rising up from under his foot. It then started to burn his crushed right calf. Rui Bu Tong felt severe pain in his soul along with thebustion! In fact, he felt as if his soul was being cut from his body with a knife! [No! This is much more painful than before...] He tried calling out, but couldnt. The purple me suddenly got merged into him. Then, it vanished. Rui Bu Tong was in acute pain when he suddenly realized that his right calf was stillplete! He blinked with all his strength, and looked at it again. [Thats right. Its still there!] However, Rui Bu Tong was at a loss... [What is this about? It had changed into ashes a short while ago...] However, a crazy amount of pressure suddenly pressed him down in a ferocious manner while he was thinking this! And, his left calf also exploded in the same way. Then, the same purple me again swept up on it... However, Rui Bu Tong wasnt startled this time. He only tried hard to endure the worlds cruelest torture, and stay clearheaded. Right knee! Exploded! Left knee! Exploded! Right thigh... Left leg... Waist... buttocks... Then, Rui Bu Tong lower backbone suddenly exploded along with his neck. And, the pain he received was the highest at this time... Rui Bu Tongs consciousness became blurry. And, he groaned in pain... The purple me swept on his body, and remodeled it! But, it didnt vanish instantly this time. Instead, it suddenly ignited his whole body after it had finished the remodeling process. The spirit energy in the sky suddenly issued a thunderous sound! That majestic voice again said, "Nirvana~~!" The entirety of that purple spirit energy in the sky ferociously mmed down with a rumbling sound. Moreover, it had rushed down towards the purple me on the ground in such a madden manner. And, Rui Bu Tongs head burst open! Then, the thick purple spirit energy dashed downwards! It then shrouded his head! The Purple Phoenix mebusted and changed the spirit energy in the circle into a soaring purple fire. The purple fire soared high up in the sky. In fact, it rose up to ten-thousand feet! Anyone whod see this me could estimate that it was about ten-thousand feet high. But, nobody would know that it was precisely 9990 feet high if measured! The temperature had also increased. So much so that Chu Yang, Stealing God, and Thieving Ghost had to leave this hall and go about a thousand feet away from here... However, the marks on Tan Tans forehead and chest shed in a ferocious manner along with those mild golden traces on the tip of his eyebrows when he was rushing back. Apparently... these marks had increased a little in size at this moment... Tan Tan knitted his brows, and looked at the purple mes that were surging in front of him. Then, a blurring tint flitted across his face. And, he muttered, "It looks very familiar... Why does it feel that I have seen these mes somewhere?" Then, his whole body fiercely shivered. And, the expression in his eyes suddenly changed into pitch-ck. He then unhurriedly said, "Nirvana infuses with the Northern Dipper, and ites down from the highest heaven. The mes ignite the sky, but precisely up to the height of 9990! Phoenix, you are also in there?" However, Tan Tans ent had be very majestic while he had spoken these words. It wasnt like his silly talks in the least. Moreover, these short words were filled with the might of a Monarch who looks disdainfully at all the living creatures of the world! Suddenly, an inexplicable aura of maturity fiercely erupted from Tan Tans body. But, it disappeared as suddenly the next moment. Tan Tans also restored their normal color. Then, he shouted, "Such a big fire!" And, he fled outwards in a terrified manner... However, his transformation wasnt seen by anyone. Therge fire remained ignited for 3 hours. And, Rui Bu Tong remained inside the array for 7 hours in total! The big fire slowly started to die off. It reduced from ten-thousand feet to a thousand feet... and then to a hundred feet... and then to thirty feet... Then, it suddenly vanished. In fact, the me had disappeared from the hall in a split second; the me had changed into twinkling stars, and had disappeared without a trace. Rui Bu Tongs naked appeared in front of everyone; he was as bare as a newborn baby! Then, Rui Bu Tong slowly stood up with a perplexed expression on his face. He stretched his body. Then, he walked down while swaying, and took a few steps. However, he had a realization, and couldnt help but jump in excitement. He burst into loudughter and eximed, "I seeded. I seeded... wa ha ha ha..." Chu Yang, Stealing God, and Thieving Ghost became sullen! Tan Tan opened his eyes wide, and looked at Rui Bu Tong. Then, he traced the crotch of his pant with his hand. And, he said in an unconvinced manner, "More or less the same." Rui Bu Tong jumped up, and rushed over to Chu Yang. He pounced over, and excitedly hugged Chu Yang. Then, he smiled and bounced, "Big Brother, I seeded..." Chu Yang had already been left dumbstruck. So, he wasnt guarded in the least. Consequently, the strong and fierce momentum left him to fall on the ground with his face upward! Rui Bu Tongs shiny and fair body had pressed his body down. And, the other three people were left to watch his two white and smooth butt-cheeks wiggle... Stealing God and Thieving Ghost had felt somewhat jealous at first. [Little bastard, I raised you for so many years. But, you went to hug your big brother after you seeded? Are we lesser to your big brother?] However, their jealousy disappeared when they saw this extremely unsightly and chilling scene. They looked at each other, and felt d in their heart. [Luckily, he didnte to hug me first... Otherwise... how the fu*k would I have endured this...] Chu Yang became furious. And, he firmly patted with a smack sound. In fact, he had smacked on the smooth butt-cheeks. Then, he shouted, "Get off!" Rui Bu Tong suddenly felt that something was wrong. So, he touched his own body, and jumped up in surprise, "My clothes... where are my clothes?" He nced to the left and right... Tan Tan stroked his chin, and mischievously smiled, "It is quite sexy..." Stealing God and Thieving Ghost rushed over, and covered Rui Bu Tong with a robe. This hid the embarrassment of their disciple. Then, the two old men started to beat their disciple, "Little bastard! You scared this old man to death..." Chu Yang also got up as swiftly as a fish. And, he also joined them in beating Rui Bu Tong... Tan Tan let out an Ahwooh as he also rushed over to join them. ... Rui Bu Tong had be a sixth grade King Level Expert after these breakthroughs. He had be the strongest among his brothers in terms of cultivation. Moreover, his physique had also changed very greatly! In fact, he could rapidly recover even if he were to get cut by a de... Moreover, he had be the only one who wouldnt need to use Chu Yangs Nine Tribtions Pill to heal his wounds. This oue had obviously stimted Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, Luo Ke Di, and Ji Mo... These brothers would get together from time to time over the following two months. Then, they would scatter far and wide... They used to wear their masks in the beginning. However, they had soon discovered that there was no use of wearing these fu*king masks... After all, everyone already knew who they were. So, what was the use of hiding faces? [We will tantly show our identities in the open! This is how we roll, got it?] ... Chapter 579 Vent the Anger [People have been offended... Yes, we have offended millions of people! You people cane and look for us! Come and look for us, and we will show you whether we are the persons you are looking for or not!] The Northern Wilderness had been extremely chaotic... And, more and more ns had decided to return home as a result... After all, who could stand running into such a group of lunatics... ... Two masters were teaching one apprentice... And, the story continues thus Bu Liu Qing and Ning Tian Ya had epted an apprentice. And, they had been so happy the entire way that they were unable to conceal their happiness. Both the Supreme Experts saw future glory in this apprentice... since she possessed the best talent the world had seen in ages. In fact, the names of both these Supremes would fly out the window if they werent able to teach such an apprentice well. They liked her more every time they gazed upon their apprentice. They had taken care of her very gently the whole journey. In fact, they had kept her in their arms for the fear that she might fall and break apart. Mo Qing Wu had made a request to go home so that she could check on her family. After all, she wanted to bid them farewell. Both the Supreme Expertsplied, and personally apanied her there. In fact, both of them were apanying her! After all, neither of them wanted to let the other apany her alone. And, neither of them was ready to stay even a single step behind. The whole journey was filled with clouds and mists. It would take two months for a normal person toplete this journey. But, these two Supreme Experts had covered this journey in only two days, and had reached the Mo n. However, this two days time had been very long. Both these Supreme Experts had lived for more than ten-thousand years, and were very experienced. They wanted the little girl to open up to them. But, that wasnt too easy. However, she eventually opened up after a long time, and revealed the bitter experiences of her past. They heard that her familys main goal had been to nurture her. However, her Three Yin Meridians got destroyedter. So, the n gave up on her. It was very pitiful. This n had then decided to give away these two Supremes adorable apprentice to someone in the form of a concubine. And, that too to a person who practiced some evil technique. So, the little girl was forced to leave home. Her story was inhumane and sorrowful through the through... [Things wouldve be too horrible to contemte if it wasnt for Elder Brother Chu Yang...] The little girl had chocked with sobs while she had spoken of her grievances. And, her tears had fallen like raindrops on pear blossom... Bu Liu Qing and Ning Tian Ya had be very angry. Their hair had also stood on end. Their rage had gone off the charts! They hadnt expected that they would find about so many heaven-scaring things while chatting with their apprentice! This was the most provoking thing that the two Supreme Experts had ever heard in their entire lives! [My apprentice had to suffer so much because of these people... Ah. How should I make the deaths of the culprits more miserable when I send them to hell...] [This damned Mo n dared to bully my treasured apprentice!] The eyes of both the Supreme Experts had turned red in anger... Bu Liu Qing had straightaway indicated that he wouldnt even spare the fowls and dogs of the Mo n! However, it had made Mo Qing Wu jump in fright. [Eh, why did I speak so much...? Oh no... This is bad.] Then, she hastily pleaded andforted him. In fact, she almost started to cry. However, the two Supreme Experts were unwilling to forgive the Mo n. One of them had be furious, and the other one was cussing while pointing towards the sky. One of them was rolling his sleeves for battle, and the other one was eager to get into action... as if preparing to have a hand-to-hand fight. [I will try my best to teach them a lesson... so that I would make an impression in front of my apprentice...] Mo Qing Wu didnt wish to think about this. However, both of these Supremes were the most suitable persons for the title number-one in the world at the end of the day. And, both of them had elegance in handling matters. They were obviously very angry right now. And, they even wanted to wipe out the whole Mo n. However, how could they show it so openly like some street rowdies? Moreover, this concerned the life experience of a ten-year-old little girl. So, the two Supreme Experts only needed to say a few sentences, and they evoked the entirety of her grievances and tears out of her heart. The two extremely kind masters were surely digging deep for more details whileforting her... However, they also knew what they should say, and what they shouldnt... They obviously made a clean breast of things. And, she shared everything with them. Therefore, the two Supreme Experts were angry as well as cherishing the pleadings their apprentice offered in a soft voice. But, they were acting stubborn like spoiled brats nheless. However, they still felt happier than they had ever felt before... ... Tragedy had also befallen Mo Tian Ji. He had reorganized the entire Mo n using all his strength over the course of this time. He had eliminated every malpractice in the n. And, he had also banished the elements that had been causing instability. He had used the Iron-Fist method, and had reorganized the n very vigorously. And, he had also made good rtions with various influential ns one by one. He had even activated economical passages with them. Moreover, he had harvested the channels which had been active at Mo Tian Yuns time. However, he would simply eliminate them if he was unable to assimte them. He had used a thunder method. And, the Mo ns atmosphere had changed beyond recognition as a result! Mo n had barely regained a little vitality today. However, it was about to wee two super-experts after having faced the strong winds ofte. Moreover, these two super-experts wereing over to settle an ount! A thunderp resounded in the sky, "Mo ns people... get ready to die by my hands!" Several of the buildings of the Mo n shook by these words, and copsed with a bang... Mo Tian Ji was greatly surprised. He endured that buzzing sound in his ears. And, he came out from the inside to take a look. But, he only saw three people standing in the air. In fact, they seemed to be stuck there. Two of them wore wide robe with big sleeves. And, they were floating in the air like immortals. However, they had angry looks on their faces. There was a very little figurine in the middle. She was dressed in red, and her cheeks were snow-white. It was his little sister Mo Qing Wu. He couldnt help but stare nkly... [Whats going on?] Mo Tian Ji saw his little sister, and couldnt help but ask, "Little Wu, these people are..." "Second Brother, these are my masters..." Mo Qing Wu signaled with her eyes. Mo Tian Ji understood the meaning in an instant. [It seems like Little Wus masters havee to vent the anger for their apprentice?] He couldnt help but force a smile. [Its impossible now...] [I wouldve kept the culprits alive if I had known this earlier. And, I wouldve allowed her masters to vent their anger. But... it seems that only one culprit has remained here now. And, it is my own father...] [But, who are these two? They seem fu*king awesome from their appearance...] However, how could Ning Tian Ya be willing to pay attention to Mo Tian Jis polite greetings? He had already readied his throat to call out, "Where is this bastard Mo Wu Xin? Where is that son of a bitch Mo Tian Yun? Where are they... all of you muste out! Have you grown that much hair on your balls? Are your brains rotten or what? You people dared to bully my apprentice! I wont leave until I kill three-hundred-and-sixty-six people!" Bu Liu Qing held back the smile from appearing on his face. [This old guy is ready tomit all kinds of crimes to tter our apprentice. Hes very shameless. He has gone to such extremes that hes calling out to a bunch of meager Emperor Level Experts despite being a Supreme Expert...] Mo Tian Jis face turned dark. "Um. Senior... these people... are already dead..." "Dead...?" Bu Liu Qing became angry, "Who allowed them to die? Ivee to vent my anger for my disciple. How can they die? How can those two disgraceful and senseless people die like that...?!" Mo Tian Ji was rendered speechless. [Do others need your permission to die?] Both the Supreme Experts eventually calmed down after Mo Tian Jis mediation and Mo Qing Wus pleading. Then, the two of them came to the Mo ns courtyard, and drank tea while cursing. Both the Supreme Experts were quite depressed since they hadnt been able to vent their anger. So, they called for Mo Xing Chen, and rebuked him firmly. They even pointed fingers at his forehead one by one. They came staggering over to him one by one, and spat on the face of this ex-n lord of the Mo n. Mo Xing Chen was in such a difficult situation that he couldnt bear it. But, he came to know about the identity of these two masters. And, he was rendered so scared that he didnt know what to do. He was then taught a lesson and given a scolding. Then, he waved at them and the others, and went back in a daze. [Good Gracious! Little Wu has two Supreme Experts as her masters... I, I, I... I will have a heart attack...] "Where is my disciples saber? Take it out! You snatched a little girls y-toy of a saber in the name of your ns future prospects? Do you have any respect towards the kids of your own n? You stole the future of this child! What are you people looking at like foolish birds...? Do you want this old man to get angry? You people are very irritating!" Ning Tian Ya roared like thunderp. So, Mo Tian Ji personally went to his room, and brought the saber that he had kept safe for his little sister. In fact, Mo Tian Ji didnt try to defend himself even once using his eloquence during the courses of these events. It was because both these Supreme Experts were enraged and self-involved. So, they werent giving others any chance to speak out. Ning Tian Ya was raining curses, and Bu Liu Qing wasining. "What kind of tea are giving to us C your guests? This is so unpleasant to drink for this old man. Youre lucky since youre the family member of my apprentice. Otherwise, I would have put you and your nine generations in this tea pot. I wouldve exterminated all of you... Its too cheap! Its too low-quality! Its too useless... How can someone possibly drink this?" Mo Tian Ji almost vomited out blood. [This is our unique and unmatched Heavenly Secret tea. The Heavenly Secret tea is second to none if all kinds of tea in the Middle Three Heavens were to be ranked... No one can dare to say that theirs is the best. And, youre degrading it to such an extent...] Bu Liu Qing and Ning Tian Ya had learnt that Mo Qing Wu cared about that saber very deeply. However, they hadnt given much importance to it. They had thought, [What kind of Heavenly Armament can be present here? It can be an attractive-looking sword at the most. And, thats why this little girl likes it.] However, they immediately overthrew their previous opinion after they saw the Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber! These two old men had an experience of ten-thousand years. However, they thought for a while saw this saber, but could only describe it with the word perfect. It gave off a dreamy vibe when shed. It was as dazzling as a starry sky... it had a sharp edge that could cut iron like mud. In fact, the two Supreme Experts had eximed in astonishment when they saw it. [Its not surprising that those dead pimps had snatched it. It is a very good item... Luckily, its in the hands of my disciple now. Hmm, Mo Qing Wu and the saber are indeed meant for each other.] Mo Qing Wu held the de that she cherished so much, and it seemed that she was unwilling to part with it. She was beaming with joy. And, both the Supreme Experts left relieved when they saw her like that. The two Supreme Experts didnt stay for long. They took their leave after Mo Qing Wu had bid farewell to her mother and her brother; she had seemed very reluctant to part with them. They then took the Dreaming of a Gentle Dance Saber from Mo Tian Jis hands, and left while carrying Mo Qing Wu along with them. Mo Xing Chen had imagined that the two Supreme Experts would give them a lot of good items... But, that didnt happen. This couldve happened, but the Mo n had been very unfair towards Mo Qing Wu. Therefore, its prospects had vanished in thin air... One of the elders had even taken an indirect approach, and had made a courageous mention about it. But, Ning Tian Ya had looked at him from the corner of his eyes, and had cussed in reply, "You should be d that Im not killing you people this time. But, you still want more benefits? You dont even have the guts of a mosquito! And, your Mo n is so shameless that this old man has seen such shameless people for the first time in my experience of more than ten-thousand years! Youre so thick-skinned... youre rascals! This is the height of shamelessness! Your Mo n would be invincible if it ever faces upwards to the Upper Three Heavens. But, thats because you can block every attack by using your thick skin alone! In fact, its fu*king cmitous... that Ive even said so much to you pieces of garbage..." He even spat out after he was done raining the curses. Then, both the Supreme Experts picked up their apprentice in their arms, and disappeared without trace. The members of the Elders Assembly of the Mo n madly vomited out blood. The auras of the two Supreme Experts had kept them under pressure. So, it wouldnt have been good if they hadnt circted their martial power. But, circting their martial power for so long was even worse. Therefore, they all started to vomit out blood after the two Supreme Experts had left. Everyone looked lifeless. They deeply regretted! They were ashamed as well as regretful. [We had nothing to do with this...] They couldnt dare to bear grudge against Ning Tian Ya. So, they could only vent out their angers on the two devils C Mo Wu Xin and Mo Tian Yun... In fact, those two wouldve been eaten uncooked by everyone if they had been alive. [Our Mo n lost a very good opportunity to make a fortune because of you two bastards...] .... Chapter 580 Who is Creating Chaos? Mo Qing Wu and her masters had left. Only the crowd of Mo n was left behind. The Mo ns people looked at each other in dismay. They then heaved a sigh, and regretting that they had hit the wall! [Dammit! Who wouldve had the balls to offend the Young Miss if we had known that she had such badass behind-the-scene supporters...? In fact, it wouldve been too fu*kingte to get anything even if Mo Wu Xin and Mo Tian Yun were here...] However, Mo Tian Jis attitude was very steady aspared to the other people of the Mo n in terms of regret and sense of loss. "Would you be able to preserve the good stuff if they had given you any?" Mo Tian Ji snorted, "How will we be able to survive if we rely on others? How will we be able to be formidable?" "We only have to rely on ourselves!" Mo Tian Ji heavily said, "We only have to rely on ourselves!" "Isnt it enough to only rely on ourselves?! Consider that Mo n is done for if you are only thinking about depending on Supreme Experts like that!" Mo Tian Ji brushed his sleeves after he spoke thest words. And, he then turned and left abruptly towards the study room of the n Lord. Only a crowd of Elders who were sinking into contemtion was left behind. Mo Tian Ji received news the next day. [The Ou n is making some move in secret these days. They are making close rtions with other great ns...] Mo Tian Ji instantly smelled a hint of conspiracy. He had been well-known for his strong sense of scheming and trickery. His first reaction after learning about such news was C [Is the Ou n nning to make a move? But, who is the target of this movement in the Ou n?] Mo Tian Ji pondered for a while. And, he issued an order after he had reached a decision, "Investigate! Investigate what Ou n has been up to these days! With whom it is making contact? How is it making those contacts? The more detailed... the better!" The Mo ns informationwork was set into action with full strength! Many papers got stacked on Mo Tian Jis desk in only one days time! "They are plotting against King of Hell Chu... thirty experts havent returned yet?" Mo Tian Ji had only finished reading the first report when he was left to suck in the cold air with a hissing sound. Then, he started to open the other papers. And, he became increasingly astonished as he continued to look further. Then, he closed his eyes and started to ponder. He gently tapped his thigh with his fingers... "Gao n? ck Devil n? Tian n? Tu n? Meng n? Zhao n? Li n? It seems like Ou n wants to deal with this matter right now? Or are they... giving rise to chaos to safeguard themselves?" Mo Tian Ji stood up, and started to pace back and forth in the room. Then, he tightly wrinkled his brows, "However, there is a possibility that our strength would be weakened after this chaos... Especially, because the ck Devil n and the Meng n are involved. So, it would be impossible for our Mo n to stay out of this. We should take the initiative to attack instead of taking a passive defensive stance... "We would want to start the chaos first if a chaotic situation has to develop..." Mo Tian Ji quietly and carefully analyzed the rtive strength of both parties. He had been continuously formting a n in his mind. And, his mind had filled with schemes and calction in an instant. "Guards,e in!" A light shed in Mo Tian Jis eyes after fifteen minutes. He had made a decision. Two bodyguards of the n came in, "What instructions does the n Lord have for us?" "I will write a few letters. You have them delivered!" Mo Tian Ji started to write the letters as he solemnly stated, "Deliver them to Luo n, Ji n, and Dong n..." "There would be a meeting in the Mo n seven dayster, and Im inviting every young master. This matter is very urgent!" Mo Tian Ji finished the letters at one stroke. Then, he saw a few people going out. After that, the sounds of horses hooves came from outside and gradually faded into the distance. He returned to his room. He was still frowning. A long time passed like this. He then finally held a pen in his hand, and wrote another letter. He personally folded it properly, and called out for a man. Then, he ordered while handing it over to the man, "Deliver this letter to the Ao n as quickly as possible! Deliver it to the n Lord of Ao n with your own hands if you dont find Young Master Xie Yun." "Yes." Mo Tian Ji again muttered to himself for a while after this man had walked away. However, he still felt not too secure. So, he again took up his pen, and started to pour out the words of his mind onto a letter. "This letter is for Dark Bamboo. I must prepare this in advance even if theres no conflictter..." Then, Mo Tian Ji gathered the experts of the Mo n, and set them up one by one in one go. The person in-charge for the financial resources of the n was called by Mo Tian Ji after the setting up of the experts had been done. He had done this so that all the dispersed forces of the Mo n would be unified in the same ce. And, this would allow them to be stronger like a clenched fist. [The revenue generated from the business transactions in each shop, and each warehouse owned by the Mo n shall be collected in the headquarters on the same day from this day onwards. It must not be dyed!] All the arrangements had been finished within a short while. "The Ou n... wants to create chaos. How can we let it happen so easily? This young master will show them what its like to cause real trouble..." Mo Tian Ji stood in front of the courtyard with his hands sped behind. He had exposed a gentle and faint smile on his face. "You want to y tricks before the eyes of this young master... So, I will make you see how such tricks should be yed..." ... Seven dayster... Luo Ke Wu, Dong Wu Lei, Ji Zhu, Xie Dan Xiong as well as a minister of the Gu n had arrived at the Mo n. Moreover, everyone hade very quickly! What Mo Tian Ji had written in the letters was too serious! Xie Dan Qiong had arranged a flying spirit beast after spending a lot of money. And, thats how he had been able to rush over so quickly. "Brother Mo, whats the matter?" Dong Wu Lei asked, "We felt that the matter is very serious after we read what you had written in the letter... In fact, it seemed as if our ns are going to be exterminated or something...?" Dong Wu Lei seemed to beining. After all, he hade from a bit too afar. But, he had reached here quite early. After all, this guy had jumped up in fright after he had seen Mo Tian Jis letter. So, he instantly dropped everything, and had rushed over. He had mounted on two fine horses. In fact, his thighs had also been covered with bloody blisters due to the friction. "And, let me tell you... I was still sleeping when I received your letter..." Ji Zhu rolled his eyes. He looked at Mo Tian Ji with a somewhat displeased look, "I got scared. I had to break off my beautiful dream and rush over. Younger cousin, you have overdone it this time." Ji Zhu was older than Mo Tian Ji. So, he addressed him as younger cousin. But, he had never dared to look down on this younger cousin. In fact, he admired him very much. Luo Ke Wu was somewhat embarrassed. After all, his Luo n used to have enmity with the Mo n in the past. They had made Mo Tian Ji eat too many losses. But, he didnt dare to neglect Mo Tian Ji this time. It was because he deep down knew that the matter mustve been very important if Mo Tian Ji had said so... "How can I dare to deceive the young masters of great ns..." Mo Tian Ji said jokingly at first. But, his expression then turned serious. And, he sternly said, "Im afraid our ns will vanish in a puff of smoke if this matter isnt handled properly. So, we have to deal with it now! These arent mere frightening words meant to scare you alone!" "Huh?! Is it that serious?" Various young masters of great ns turned pale in fright. They then became serious as well. These few words from Mo Tian Ji had allowed everyone to pay strong attention to him. So, Mo Tian Ji heaved a deep sigh and said, "Let me tell you that this matter doesnt involve my Mo n in a direct manner. This matter has been brought upon by your brothers. But, it also makes Mo n get involved in this. So, I dont have a choice!" Mo Tian Ji had meant C [This is your business. But, it will cause trouble to our Mo n. But, I will clear up your mess... So, you people should appreciate the kindness.] Dong Wu Lei leapt up, "Wu Shang? Did something happen to him?" Dong Wu Lei always felt that Dong Wu Shang had been growing stronger and stronger this past year. He had now gained the potential to easily aplish things. And, there was no one who could match him in the younger generation across the entire Middle Three Heavens. So, he was the most powerful candidate for the n lords position. Dong Wu Lei had spent countless of nights in worry. He even felt that this younger brother was a big threat to his own ambitions! Dong Wu Lei even had made some family decisions that were directed against Dong Wu Shang. He had continuously tried to trim down his influence. In fact, he had secretly yed small tricks against him. In fact, he didnt even know how many he had yed by now... But, he felt a kind of crunch in his heart when he thought that something might have happened to Dong Wu Shang. A kind of deep and unendurable concern had arisen in his heart. He felt as if his heart had been clutched tightly. However, he realized that he had lost self-control after he had spoken out these words. So, he sat down embarrassedly. He then secretly sighed in his heart. [He is a threat. But, he is my own flesh and blood... this feeling still moves my heart. It is hard to discard. I cant let it go...] "There has been no ident. But, theyve created a huge trouble." Mo Tian Ji gave a meaningful look to Dong Wu Lei and smiled. Then, he said, "Everybody, pleasee with me." He then led everyone into his study room after he said this. He then instructed that no one was allowed toe in even if the sky came crashing down! Those few eldest young masters felt heavy in their hearts when they saw Mo Tian Ji being so cautious. [It seems that the matter is very grave.] Everyone entered the study, and found that a huge map was hung on the wall opposite to the door! Not too manybels were marked on this map. However, there were many red arrows on it. "Dong Wu Shang, Gu Du Xing, Luo Ke Di, Ji Mo, and Chu Yang these five were heading on the road to the Northern Wilderness. They happened to have a conflict with the Ou n! So, they beheaded five Emperor Level Experts and thirty King Level Experts of the Ou n!" Mo Tian Jis tone was solemn. But, he didnt mention that his younger sister was also with them. [Beheaded five Emperor Level Experts?] [And, thirty King Level Experts?] Dong Wu Lei and Luo Ke Wu sucked in cold air! Ji Zhu was spread out on the chair like mud, but he also fiercely stood up at this moment. That minister of the Gu n was a King Level Expert, but his eyes became like little bells. This was too shocking for him. Xie Dan Qiong suddenly opened his eyes wide. Then, bean-sized beads of sweat seeped out from his forehead. He had obviously heard about this matter. But, he had only heard that many King Level Experts of the Ou n had died. He didnt know that five Emperor Level Experts had also died. Xie Dan Qiong only felt d in his heart at this moment. He had obviously understood the reason... and, better than anyone else. It was because Ou Du Xiao had reached an agreement with him that Chu Yang would first go to the Xie n, and then to the Ou n. So, this matter had spread out after Chu Yang had left the Xie n. Xie Dan Qiong carefully thought, [The Ou n probably wants to double cross. They want to incite rebound against Chu Yang and the others!] [Luckily, my n wasnt blinded by the greed. We didnt sell our souls for gains. Instead, we sincerely made friends with them. Im afraid my Xie n wouldve been done for if we had also suffered such a loss...] "The Ou ns strength has greatly reduced after sustaining such a great blow! Meanwhile, theyve grown firm hatred towards Gu Du Xing and the others!" Mo Tian Ji picked up a pen, and marked the Ou ns position on the map. He then solemnly said, "Therefore, the Ou n is afraid of taking revenge from Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and the others. Moreover, it is also afraid that Gu n, Dong n, Luo n, and the other ns will join hands to deal with it. Therefore, the Ou n has started to establish big contacts in order to protect itself. The Ou n wants to throw the situation in chaos. Meanwhile, it is sparing no opportunity to strengthen itself." Mo Tian Ji gradually started to discuss the problem. Everyone present there straightened their bodies, opened their eyes wide, and erected their ears. "The Ou n is making contacts with several ns one by one." Mo Tian Ji pointed out on the first arrow with a small wooden stick. "The first is Gao n. Ji Zhu, you must be clear about the reason." Ji Zhus nose was covered in sweat. How could he not understand? After all, his younger brother Ji Mo had snatched the fiance of the Gao ns young n lord... So, it would be too bizarre if he said that he didnt know the reason... ... Chapter 581 Tian Ji’s Strategy! The thin wooden stick was pointed at the second red arrowhead. Mo Tian Jis voice was calm andposed, "The Li n would be the second ally of the Ou n. Young Master Xie, I think you understand the purpose of Ou n making rtions with this n." Xie Dan Qiong awkwardly coughed. His face had turned somewhat red as he said, "You know it. What else do I need to add?" Everyone looked at him curiously. They didnt know what was making this Jasper Flower worry... Mo Tian Ji gently said, "Brother Xie, we need to understand these ns mindsets towards their respective enemy ns. That would allow us to have a better understanding of the present circumstances. So, it would be better if you personally exin it to everyone." Xie Dan Qiongs face flushed. He then faintly recalled the events of the past, and angrily said, "The hatred between my n and Li n was developed back when I had turned seventeen and reached marriageable age. I had idently met the Young Lady of Li n C Li Meng. This name Li Meng is pleasant to hear. But, she was unpleasant to look at. Um, she couldnt be considered too ugly. But, she was blind in one eye. I had heard she was stabbed..." "This Li Meng... started liking me after we met," Anger dawned upon Xie Dan Qiongs feminine face, "The Li n visited my home after I returned, and proposed for an alliance by marriage. But, how could I agree for such a marriage? Im not very good-looking... but, how could I let the future n Lady be a one-eyed person?" "Ha ha ha..." Ji Zhu, Dong Wu Lei, and Luo Ke Wu swayed to-and-fro as theyughed hard. Mo Tian Ji was usually tranquil and carefree. However, he also faintly smiled. Ji Zhu said whileughing aloud, "Brother Xie, perhaps she couldve been a charming person on the inside even though she was one-eyed. You never know..." Theughter became louder as he said this. Xie Dan Qions face flushed. He became extremely angry. He spared no effort in cussing, "Fu*k off! Dont act like you know this, Ji Zhu?" [What does he mean by this so-called charming on the inside... ahm ahm ahm... humph.] Xie Dan Qiong scolded at first. Then, he calmed down and further said, "Therefore, I categorically declined. But, this Li Meng and her younger brother Li Hu took advantage of me going out. They wanted to capture me and strong-arm me into marriage..." "Wa ha ha ha..." Ji Zhu startedughing uncontrobly while jerking his hands and feet. "Brother Xies charm is indeed infinite. Hmm... So what did you do... to prevent... Li Hu from gift-wrapping you for that woman...?" Laughter echoed in Mo Tian Jis study room as soon as this remark was made. Xie Dan Qiongs face turned pale in anger. He retorted, "Ji Zhu! You bastard!" "Go on, go on... continue speaking. You dont need to pay him any heed. Ha ha..." Luo Ke Wu had been sipping tea. He had spurted it out due to hisughter. So, there was tea everywhere. But, he still urged Xie Dan Qiong to continue. Xie Dan Qiong hatefully looked at Ji Zhu and said, "Then finally, I... I half-intentionally and half by mistake... killed both the sister and her younger brother... Therefore, we became enemies. It can be said that Li n and my Xie n are mortal enemies..." Nobodyughed after he said this. They had obviously understood the gravity of the matter. Indeed, it was unlikely to breed any enmity and hatred if he had killed any ordinary person. But, he had killed the daughter and son of the n Lord... This hatred was so deep-seated that it couldnt be resolved! "I assume that everyone has understood. The Li n will fight to death if they attack." Mo Tian Ji smiled. He then concluded, "Any n that stands with the Xie n will make a mortal enemy out of the Li n! Both sides will keep quiet unless theyve moved into action. But, theres no doubt of a you die or I die situation if theres a battle!" The Eldest Young Masters slowly nodded. The Gu ns minister was sweating while he was busy taking notes. "The Ou ns third target will be to make rtions with the Tian n. Brother Dong, you arent unfamiliar with the Tian n, right?" Mo Tian Ji looked at Dong Wu Lei. Dong Wu Leisplexion sank. He wasnt merely familiar with them. After all, the Dong n and Tian n harbored such a deep enmity that it couldnt be resolved in several lifetimes. They would deadly battles every time theyd meet. Dong n had Dong Wu Shang in this generation. But, a simrly matchless talent had appeared in Tian n as well C Tian Bu Hui! He was known as Heaven Cant Compare or Tian Bu Ru! It means that even Heavens werentparable to him. So, one could well-imagine the strength and domineer of this person! [It is needless to mention that the Tian n will fight to the death if they enter this fray!] Dong Wu Leis countenance had be ugly. "The fourth n that Ou n will want to make rtions with is the Zhao n." Mo Tian Ji smiled and looked at Luo Ke Wu. Eldest Young Master Luosplexion suddenly turned ugly, "Brother Luo, the Luo n has kept the Zhao n suppressed for more than two-hundred years if this little brother of yours remembers things correctly..." Luo Ke Wu coldly snorted. Mo Tian Ji politely smiled, "My Mo n and Zhao n wouldve already be allies if the distance between our ns hadnt been this great. Even more so because our n is far away from the Luo n..." Luo Ke Wusplexion became even uglier. Luo n and Mo n didnt have peaceful rtions in the past. In fact, they had been shouting kill at each other every day for dozens of years. The rtions had improved a bit only recently... "The Ou n will also have rtions with one more n... And, that is the Tu n!" Mo Tian Ji sighed, "Gu Du Xing defeated and changed Tu Qian Hao beyond recognition; and, that too in front of the worlds heroes. Such kind of hatred... is no less than the hatred of getting ones father killed..." The fingers of that Gu n minister trembled. And, a big blot was smeared on the paper by the pen he held. "Your ns will have to reap what you have sown." Mo Tian Ji seemed very depressed as he sighed, "But, the most troublesome and intolerable thing is that our Mo n has nothing to do with any of this. And yet, this goddamn Ou n is making rtions with the ck Devil n!" Dong Wu Lei, Ji Zhu, Luo Ke Wu and Xie Dan Qiong broke into a schadenfreude-like smile when they heard this. [No wonder you havee looking for us in such a hurry. So, your Mo n is also involved in this mess.] However, it was a great relief for them at the same time. [Mo Tian Ji cant stay out of this since Mo n is also involved. So, we will have Mo Tian Jis ns and schemes on our side... And, that will be the greatest help.] Mo Tian Ji had brought them on the same page in a matter of a few sentences. Moreover, he had highlighted his position to be prominent and independent. Mo n had be weak very recently, and should be pleading others for help. However, his speech had made Mo n an entity worth toe pleading to. "Moreover... the Ou n had also contacted the Meng n." Mo Tian Ji forced a smile. Everyone present there emitted radiance from their eyes. Meng Luos Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique was a thorn in everyones heart. Therefore, everyone rolled up their sleeves for battle after they heard that Meng n was also participating in this alliance. "We will certainly face unprecedented severe consequences once the Ou n sessfully makes these connections..." Mo Tian Ji had instigated the hearts of these Eldest Young Masters with this demonstration. So, Mo Tian Ji now threw out his main objective, "If Ou n, Tu n, Tian n, Meng n, ck Devil, Zhao n, and Li n... form an alliance to deal with any one of our ns..." Mo Tian Ji deeply looked Xie Dan Qiong in the eye, "Even your formidable Xie n... will break down in one strike! You wont be left with the slightest of luck on your side!" Xie Dan Qiongsplexion became deathly white. It was because... the Xie n was located nearest to the Ou n! "Our ns will get wiped out from the Middle Three Heavens if we give them the opportunity to strike us one by one!" Mo Tian Jis voice was cold and deep. He looked at the faces of Dong Wu Lei, Luo Ke Wu, and Ji Zhu one by one. Everyones faces became serious. Their gazes flickered. And, a killing intention was slowly forming in their eyes. The atmosphere of the study room had suddenly be stifling and heavy. Everyone knew that Mo Tian Jis words wouldnt be an exaggeration if this matter were to really happen! How could a single n withstand the union of seven great ns? Mo Tian Ji softly chuckled, "I am not very interested to be a part of this mess. However, I will have no choice but to join-in if the ck Devil n joins that alliance. It would no longer matter whether I am willing to meddle in it or not. So, were on the same boat now!" [Thats right. You guys have enmity with them. Our Mo n is being dragged in without having any enmity with anyone. What do you guys think about this?] [Who can think of staying out of it? Who would dare to stay out of it?] A light shed in Dong Wu Leis eyes. He slowly stood up and looked at everyone. Then, he said in a serious voice, "Brother Mo is right. This is indeed a very big crisis. Im afraid we will be exterminated if we dont work together!" The tone of Dong Wu Leis voice was serious. He extended his hand and raised it upwards. He then said, "My Dong n is the first to recognize the status of our association! Whoever wants to acknowledge me as their ally may please put your hand forward!" Xie Dan Qiong put his hand forward without hesitation. Then, Luo Ke Wu also put forward his hand. The minister of the Gu n hesitated a little at first. He then said, "I am willing to represent the Gu n, and agree to be an ally. However, I would need to go back and report to the n Lord as far as the concrete position of the n is concerned." He put his hand forward while saying this. Ji Zhu remained silent for a while. He threw a meaningful look at Mo Tian Ji. Then, he put his hand on others hands with a thump sound. Mo Tian Ji smiled. He extended his hands to gently hold that group of hands, and said, "Lets discuss and n out our next step." Mo Tian Jis words had amplified this matter of life and death, and had touched the hearts of these young masters of the aristocratic ns. The ns that were earlier in a state of disunity were now firmly tied together. Moreover, it was the strongest type of bond! Everyoneughed out loud. They then sat down one after another. The unfamiliar feeling and difort that had been among them in the beginning had disappeared without a trace. "I think I should have the right to speak since our next step is to n and make arrangements," Luo Ke Wu forced a smile and said, "I didnt have friendly rtions with Young Master Mo Tian Ji a few years ago. To be honest, I am very embarrassed! I C Luo Ke Wu C could never upy the winning side no matter what ns I made... or how much I considered my arrangements!" "Ive been nearly killed and nearly captured by the hands of Young Master Mo many a times..." Luo Ke Wuughed in self-ridicule. Then, he pointed at himself, "I dont wish to hide this from anybody. So, let me tell you... I have ten scars on my body. And, nine of them have been given by this fellow Mo Tian Ji." Everyoneughed out loud. Luo Ke Wu then said, "Brother Mos name as Master of Calction and Maniption resounds through the whole world. So, I believe that the director of our association should be none other than Young Master Tian Ji in this matter." "Thats right. My younger cousin is very wicked when ites to scheming. I havent been benefited once by his brilliance since childhood." Ji Zhu mischievouslyughed. Ji Zhus mother was the first wife of the Ji ns n Lord. And, Mo Tian Jis paternal aunt had been madly in love with the n lord of the Ji n back then. She had married him even though she had to be his small concubine. Then, she had given birth to Ji Mo. Ji Zhu couldnt call Mo Tian Ji his younger cousin by normal standards. But, he had always considered Ji Mo his blood brother. In fact, they had treated each other as if they had the same mother. Therefore, Ji Zhu also acknowledged Mo Tian Ji as his younger cousin along with his younger brother. Xie Dan Qiong and Dong Wu Lei looked at each other. They had no objection. Mo Tian Ji smiled and said, "This proposal is improper!" ... Chapter 582 The Terrifying Master of Calculation and Manipulation! Everyone was startled by this, "Why is it improper? Do you think that there is someone craftier than you among the people present here?" "I can act as a trusted advisor at the most. nning the strategies, determining victory over the vast battlefield, analyzing the enemys plot, and quietly carrying out counter strategies... I can do these things. I am obligated to do so!" Mo Tian Ji said with a smile, "However, Im not cut for being the decision-maker and battlemander. Instead, I have some other man in mind for that role!" He paused for a while, and further said, "Every man among us has enough leadership abilities. Moreover, we all have great capability if we talk about controlling ordinary situations. But, we are not as good as that one person I have in mind. Therefore, the most I can do is offer advice until that person arrives. Then, we will cause amotion, and make our enemy tired of constantly running for their lives. This would be good." "That person? Who is it...?" everyone asked in unison. [This is strange. Does such a person exist who even Mo Tian Ji admits being inferior to? How can there be such a mystery man?] "That persons strength once made everything turn on its head in the entire Lower Three Heavens when he was merely a Martial Master! He once led the Iron Cloud Nation at a time when it was on the verge of being destroyed. But, his matchless wisdom and nning even left Diwu Qing Ruos formidable military strength to suffer a crashing defeat... Also, this man has been bringing drastic changes in the Middle Three Heavens ever since he has arrived here. In fact, he has changed the state of Middle Three Heavens without outside help..." "King of Hell Chu!" Mo Tian Ji hadnt said his name. But, everyone else called out this mans name at the same time by chance. "Yes, its him." Mo Tian Ji slightly sighed. "I cant admire the wisdom and nning skills of King of Hell Chu enough. His calmness leaves me to see only the dust as he rides ahead. And, I feel that I have no hope of catching up!" He gently sighed and continued, "Each one of us canmand an army. But, it will still be impossible for us to get through it when ites tomanding at the front line and seeking ways out of an impasse when death is fast approaching... And, this is when even our thinking is clear! But, King of Hell Chu has done these many things without breaking a sweat." "Calm...?" Luo Ke Wu couldnt help but smile as he said, "Brother Mo, when did King of Hell Chu disy his calmness? Howe I havent heard this?" Mo Tian Ji smiled, "Would you have been able to achieve all the things that King of Hell Chu aplished if you were in his ce when he had barely arrived at the Iron Cloud?" "Umm... No." Luo Ke Wu honestly admitted. Iron Clouds reversal had indeed been a miracle! "He turned defeat into victory under an entirely disadvantageous situation. And, he did it bit by bit. Can someone achieve it without being calm?" Mo Tian Ji very lightly asked. Then, he gently smiled, "I can ask myself honestly. Well, I couldnt have achieved those things if I were in King of Hell Chus ce." "Indeed! King of Hell Chusposure is out of reach for an ordinary person!" Xie Dan Qiong recalled Chu Yangs performance in the Xie n. He couldnt help but blush with shame. He thought, [Motherfucker! He out-drank my entire n alone, and still didnt get drunk... Im afraid theres no man on this earth who deserves to be called calm if he isnt...] "Thats right." Dong Wu Lei quickly nodded. Luo Ke Wu also nodded. Both of them had seen Chu Yang. Moreover, their brothers had been following Chu Yang, and had been journeying with him. Even they couldve never tamed their brothers like Chu Yang had done... "Moreover, weck a few strongmanders! Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang would deserve to be at those positions!" Mo Tian Ji confidently smiled and said, "We can at most bring it to a draw if we firmly join our powers right now. Any victory would only be a tragic one. And, we would lose the ability to have hegemony in the Middle Three Heavens. But, the situation would be entirely different when Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and the others would return..." "You want to rely on those five people?" Dong Wu Lei somewhat snorted disdainfully. [King of Hell Chu can be considered an important yer. But, it is somewhat excessive that Mo Tian Ji is looking so highly on those five.] "Yes, thats right. We must rely on those five!" Mo Tian Ji faintly smiled. He squinted a little bit and said, "Brother Dong, those five have killed five Emperor Level Experts and thirty King Level Experts at once... could we do it if we were at the ce of those five?" "God knows what crafty schemes or tricks they must have used..." Dong Wu Lei muttered. "Thats right! They mustve used some crafty schemes and tricks! But..." Mo Tian Ji heavily said, "I could never think of such crafty schemes and tricks. Knowing such kind of crafty schemes and conspiracies is one kind of strength in the Middle Three Heavens! After all, even Emperor Level Experts can be killed with such schemes. Not to mention that we would have more chances of dying if we encounter these tricks!" "Knowledge of schemes is the supreme strength of a military force!" Mo Tian Ji insipidly said. Everyone silently pondered over it. Xie Dan Qiong gave this a serious thought. He carefully sorted out the pros-and-cons of both the sides. However, he increasingly felt that there was something wrong. So, he said, "Brother Mo, this matter doesnt seem to be as simple as it looks like from the outside. The Ou n has formed alliance with so many other ns. They shouldnt have done it to aim at us alone, right?" "Brother Xie is indeed brilliant." Mo Tian Ji slightly smiled. He took two steps. Then, he slowly said while thinking, "Ou Du Xiao owed arge amount in gambling debt after the contest of Mt. Dingjun... I calcted back then..." Everyone looked at Xie Dan Qiong with a strange vision. And, Xie Dan Qiongs face flushed with shame! After all, it wasnt just Ou Du Xiao who had owed arge amount in gambling debt... "Lets assume that Im the Ou ns n Lord. The first thing I would want to do after I hear that such a God of Wealth pay off the gambling debt to protect the ns reputation. Secondly, I would think of killing the man, and seizing his wealth!" Mo Tian Ji ced himself in the position of Ou ns n Lord. And, he slowly started to exin as everybody bent an ear to listen. "Now, King of Hell Chu returns from the tour to Xie n. And, I suddenly discover that King of Hell Chus financial abilities are at a shocking degree. Therefore, I cant help but be excited. How strong would my Ou n be if I secretly killed King of Hell Chu? Moreover, King of Hell Chu is only a King Level Expert. And, I have heard that theres no Emperor Level Expert in their team. But, we have more than one in our Ou n. So, wouldnt we be secretly rich as long as no one came to know about it?" Mo Tian Ji continued to analyze, "...besides, he wasnt even guarded when he entered the Xie n. Would he be guarded when he enters my Ou n? So, how would things not go my way once theyve entered?" Xie Dan Qing and the others secretly nodded. Mo Tian Ji was analyzing Ou Cheng Wus way of thinking, and it was absolutely urate. The fact is that things had started to deviate from this point onwards. "Therefore, I start to n the deployment after they arrive. But then, I find that the opposite party has taken precautionary measures, and only one person hase. So, I think of eliminating them at one stroke. Therefore, we will eliminate all of them in one fell swoop once Chu Yang joins the others after leaving from the n. This requires intelligence, and a few experts to follow their tracks. Therefore, I must send people I trust, and we will definitely track them down. "But, I mustnt send too many people. After all, Im afraid my targets wont reunite if they figured out my n. Moreover, they will take different roads in that case. And, my Ou n wouldnt be able to get to all of them if that happens. Therefore, I will only send one Emperor Level Expert to track them down... Two Emperor Level Experts at the most!" Mo Tian Ji spoke till here, and smiled. Then, he continued, "It would be impossible to kill five Emperor Level Experts in one go with the cultivation of King Level even if you use crafty schemes and tricks. Therefore, one would need to strike them one by one. And, Chu Yang mustve first killed the Emperor Level Expert who was following their tracks! There may have been two Emperor Level Experts as well. However, there couldnt have been three or more Emperor Level Experts in the tracking team. After all, I wouldnt have sent three or more Emperor Level Experts to follow someones tracks. I would only have sent such a powerful team to exterminate them with a single thunderous strike!" Chu Yang wouldve prostrated himself in admiration if he were present here... Mo Tian Jis calctions had been correct... whether it came to the thought process of Ou ns n Lord... or about the course of events. "Then, I receive the intelligence report, and myrge military troop proceeds towards them. I must use the thunder method, and I must eliminate the future trouble at one fell swoop. But, I then get to know that the experts I had sent have been defeated. So, I immediately realize that I have attracted a huge trouble. Moreover, my Ou n has lost so many experts. So, it would be an imminently dangerous situation if I were to face the retaliation of these many enemy aristocratic ns...! "I want to protect myself under such circumstances. So, I will have to make alliance with other powerful ns. Therefore, I will aim at these family juniors who are involved in this, and create a fuss with the opponents of Gu n, Luo n, Dong n, and Ji n. Moreover, King of Hell Chu has just formed an alliance with the Xie n. So, Xie n is also an enemy now. And, I will make connections with the Li n to deal with that threat. Besides, the ck Devil n always seeks nothing but profit. So, it will also be of a good use. Moreover, the Meng n is powerless to defend itself at this time. So, I will also give the Meng n a helping hand, and they would eagerly catch this opportunity! And, I will stir up hatred in these ns as long as they ept the proposal of alliance and reach to amon understanding. And, I will aplish the goal of saving my n from danger in this manner!" Mo Tian Ji spoke till here, and stopped. Xie Dan Qiong, Dong Wu Lei, and Luo Ke Wu discussed in whispers. Ji Zhu also changed his sloppy posture, and emitted sharp lights from his eyes as he calmly listened to the others with rapt attention. "But... my mentality suddenly changes after Ive reached this situation!" Mo Tian Jis voice suddenly became serious, "Ive united these ns. But, Ive suddenly realized that my present strength is going to skyrocket very shortly! Moreover, the Ou n is weak at present. Moreover, theres an additional danger of being annexed inside this alliance. Therefore, I will provoke a dispute, and I will initiate an attack on Gu n, Xie n, Dong n, and the other ns! "Its because I will be able to build dominance in the Middle Three Heavens after Ive attaining the strength! And, our Ou n will take advantage of the situation in case these several ns get destroyed. We can even restore our strength if that happens. In fact, we will be stronger! This is a heaven-sent opportunity!" Mo Tian Ji stopped for a while after he had spoken till here. Then, he thought a little and said, "This ought to be the mentality of the Ou ns n Lord..." He wrinkled his brows, and firmly said, "It shouldnt be wrong!" It must be said that Mo Tian Ji had simply gone into Ou Cheng Wus mind. In fact, it seemed as if he had seen all the veins and the insides of Ou Cheng Wu very clearly... Xie Dan Qiong and Dong Wu Lei frowned as they pondered. Ji Zhu habitually raised his leg, and started to scratch his foot. Then, hezily said, "This should be correct. They be greedy at first. Then, they be regretful, and then scared. Then, they will increase their strength after theyve made the connection. Then, they will bring-about their wild scheme... this seems quite normal. Tian Jis theory should be urate!" Everyone nodded one after another. Everyone felt this to be logical. They were about to praise, but they suddenly smelled a hard-to-describe stench... Even a mouse would be poisoned if it were to smell such an odor... Everyone turned their head, and became angry. It turned out that Ji Zhu had taken off his shoe, and was scratching his feet. He continued to pick it for a while. Then, he drew it near to his nose, and sniffed it... These people were obviously fond of cleanliness. So, they almost vomited at the sight of it... "Fu*k! You bastard! Quickly wear your shoes!" "Get out!" ... A shout and a bang were heard. Ji Zhu didnt know who kicked him and sent him flying out... He came back in after a long while. However, he was covered in dirt. Mo Tian Ji stopped smiling and said, "However, this isnt enough to bring chaos in the world! Therefore, the Ou n and the other ns will certainly use an additional trick... it would be a follow-up trick. And hence, it will be more deadly..." "What kind of a trick?" everyone asked in unison. These five had already begun to admire and adte Mo Tian Jis conjectures! ... Chapter 583 Wouldn’t It Be Quick?! "The Ou n wants to seize this opportunity to rise quickly! However, the first concern is the Ao n. Everyone knows that the Ao n is the number-one n in the entire Middle Three Heavens!" Mo Tian Ji subtly said, "Ao n is a colossus! Ao n is impossible to move. No one can dare to say that it can be reced! "Therefore, the Ao n is certainly a part of the Ou ns n." Mo Tian Jis eyes flickered. Then, he thought in his heart. [How would I sink the Ao n if I were an ally of the Ou n?] "Then, theres Dark Bamboo as well!" Dong Wu Lei puckered his brows. "Dark Bamboo... the Ou n can at most exploit coincidences. The rise and fall of the great ns of Middle Three Heavens doesnt matter to the Bamboos people. Moreover, Jun Xi Zhu has always been unreasonable. So, the Ou n wont have the guts to exploit the Dark Bamboo." Mo Tian Ji shook his head and said, "Ou n and Dark Bamboo can never be ced on a par. So, the most critical element is the Ao n!" "Ao n..." Everyone looked pensive. "Ao n has consistently been a millennium aristocratic n. It is unquestionably the number-one n! More and more heroes and geniuses have emerged in the Ao n generation after generation. And, Ao n has abundance of geniuses in our generation as well! Ao Xie Yun seems to be the only core of the n in the younger generation. But, there are several dozens of youngsters in the Ao n who cant be underestimated." Mo Tian Ji thought for a while, and then said, "Ao Xie Yun is spearheading the Ao ns strength at present. This is the ground Ao Xie Yun has been setting to be the next n lord. "Therefore, the Ou n will have to start with Ao Xie Yun if they want to pull the Ao n into this mess!" Mo Tian Ji began to sound increasingly reasonable as he continued to talk, "But, Ao Xie Yun is extremely intelligent and clever. His wisdom is no less than mine. His military strength is no less than those of Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shangs. His actions are careful, and without any loopholes. Therefore, it would be useless if the Ou n openly and tantly puts forth the alliance invitation towards Ao Xie Yun. After all, Ao Xie Yun wont join their group at any cost! "Therefore, the Ou n only have one way if they want the Ao n to be involve in this mess," Mo Tian Jis voice slowly became heavy. "Ao Xie Yuns assassination?" The others got scared out of their wits. They felt a chill in their entire bodies. "Thats right. The Ao n will surely fly into a rage if Ao Xie Yun dies! And, the Ao n would certainly render revenge against whoever kills Ao Xie Yun!" Mo Tian Ji thought for a while and said, "This would be a big risk, but this is the only effective method to push the Middle Three Heavens into chaos in one fell swoop!" Everyone remained silent! "Brother Xie, you must be careful. Im afraid that you will fall in danger in case Ao Xie Yun meets a mishap!" Mo Tian Ji said to Xie Dan Qiong in a serious tone. "Why me?" Xie Dan Qiong was stunned by this. "I dont have the skill to pull it off. The Dong n is too easy to read. Gu Du Xing of Gu n isnt present here. Luo n doesnt have the ability. Ji Mo isnt here when ites to the Ji n. And, theres no point in talking about killing Ao Xie Yun when ites to Ji Zhu. Perhaps this guy will be toozy to kill Ao Xie Yun even if Young Master Ao extended his neck and put it on his de..." Mo Tian Ji exposed a faint smile, "Therefore, the Ao n will have no other choice but to shift the me on someone if they want to pull the Ao n into this mess. And, they can only choose you C Jasper Flower C to shift the me on!" "The suspicion would turn to you if Ao Xie Yun dies, Brother Xie. Ou Du Xiao has been friends with you for many years. And, he knows your style like the back of his hand. So, shifting the me on you would be very easy for him if he uses one of yours methods as disguise along with the untraceable poison techniques of the Ou n to kill Ao Xie Yun! Thus, the Ao n will dispatch its troops in a rage. And, we wont stand a chance if that happens. In fact, it will basically end up in our defeat." Mo Tian Ji solemnly said. Xie Dan Qiong became terrified, and shook inside! Everyone thought carefully over this matter. This felt bizarre at first. But, they started to feel that there was a big possibility of this assumptioning true as they thought it over. In fact, this was the only way for the Ou n to make an alliance with Ao n. "Then, what should we do now?" Xie Dan Qiong was worried. After all, this could turn out to be a big disaster, and could easily destroy his n! "I have already sent a letter to the Ao n. Consider that hes already familiar with the situation." Mo Tian Jisplexion became heavy. He continued, "Ive already sent a letter to the Dark Bamboo so that we can prepare for the storm in advance. "The second step would be to exploit the Meng n. The biggest mistake that the Ou n has made in this matter... is that they have contacted the Meng n." Mo Tian Ji indifferently said, "The Meng ns evil technique has already offended the majority of Jianghu. Therefore, we must take advantage of this blunder... "We will issue a deration to the entire world, and we will denounce the Meng ns evil technique! We must exaggerate the harm of this evil technique to the maximum level. But, we must remember one thing we have to be sure to not involve the other aristocratic ns while denouncing the Meng n. We must shake the entire Jianghu first!" Mo Tian Yun stated in a dark tone, "The Meng ns evil technique has already been exposed, but the impact wasnt very big. It wasnt satisfactory for us..." "Well, how should we go about it?" Luo Ke Wu asked. "Do I need to teach you this too?" Mo Tian Ji coldly snorted and said, "We would have to sacrifice some people to achieve this. Some small ns as well..." "I have a n. Listen carefully." Mo Tian Ji suddenly sat straight. He then looked at everyone present with his bright eyes. "We cover our faces to begin with. Then, use poison or some psychedelic fragrance. First, take the little daughters of small ns, and exterminate the whole ns. Plunder the whole property of those ns, and leave nothing! Moreover, this must be done in absolute secrecy!" Mo Tian Jis first step left everyone startled. "Secondly, collect those slum girls who roam around and beg. And, inrge numbers! This thing should be done in secrecy as well." Mo Tian Ji indifferently continued, "These two things shouldnt be too difficult. And, I believe that you can aplish them!" Everyone was in shock. "Third, the one among you whos nearest to the incident must rush to the scene after this incident takes ce. And, you must start an on-the-spot investigation. Then, you must spread the news in all direction. The news would be that its probably the Dark Bamboos job." "Dark Bamboo...? Why Dark Bamboo?" Xie Dan Qiong was puzzled. "Let me first finish what Im saying! Then, the investigation would be continued, and questionable points would soon be highlighted. After all, the ns that wouldve suffered the cmity would be very wealthy. Moreover, there would be young girls in these ns... Unite that with the fact that these little girls wouldve gone missing by then. And, the girls who used to beg in the markets would also have been collected for this matter... So, well let others raise questions and point to the Meng n by using these clever tricks... "After all, Meng Luo needs little girls to practice his technique... So, it will arouse anger in the people of Jianghu! We will calmly wait for some good-willed righteous people toe forth inrge numbers to serve justice. And, we will reluctantly agree to do the difficult job once theye to our n and ask us to take the lead. Do you understand?" "Wonderful!" The young mastersughed heartily in unison. In fact, they even pped whileughing, "The forces which are scattered in the Jianghu will spontaneously focus their attention on us if this happens. Moreover, it wouldnt cost us any effort. Those who would plead to us will also go everywhere to gather more support... Brother Tian Ji, this strategy is indeed ingenious." "Yes." Mo Tian Ji slightly smiled. "We will take the initiative to attack. We will take the initiative to bring together experts under one umbre. The people with high aspirations will be passively pushed forward towards our cause in the name of general publics greater good. They wont be vignt of us. Moreover, the leadership will obviously fall into our hands. And, no one will refuse to ept it... because it would be what they had asked us to do in the first ce. So, who would dare to refuse epting it? Therefore, this will simultaneously avoid the envy of some people, the disapproval of some people, contention for power from some people, and other problematic matters... This is the best n in these circumstances. "Of course, we will pretend how difficult it is to handle this matter. We will set up a few propagandas to manipte the atmosphere. We will let them plead. Then, we will be helpless, and we will agree to help. Consequently, the people who woulde to plead to us will shed tears of gratitude... After that, we will make them join our troops. Then, we will instigate and manipte their psychology." "Fourth step would be... We will begin to investigate this matter after we will be chosen to lead them. And, the oue of the investigation must be much of an unexpected discovery. And, that would be that Meng n has already formed alliances with... Ou n, Tu n, Li n, Zhao n, ck Devil n, and Tian n!" Mo Tian Ji exposed a faint smile. He had put a lot of stress on the words unexpected discovery. "Thus, the spection would be shifted to the aspect that those small ns were exterminated by poison. And, it was done by the Ou n... "Remember, the announcements must have effects like of...sudden happenings, thunder from the clear sky, and earth-shattering! Moreover, we must leave behind too many wild and fanciful theories in the minds of the people. But, we might as well hint towards the worst ideas... "Why would the Meng n want to form an alliance? Is it possible that they want to publicize their evil technique in order to dominate the world? Wouldnt it bring great suffering to the Middle Three Heavens?" Mo Tian Ji sinisterly smiled, "Every person in the Middle Three Heavens will be affected if this is true. Everyone in the Middle Three Heavens will feel insecure! And, we wont need to instigate anyone when that happens... "They will automatically gather under our banner from everywhere. "We wont need to do these things secretly. We will only need to ensure that nothing leaks out. And, it must look very unexpected. Our nning steps must not be very hard to believe. But, there must not be... two ways about this matter. The other will begin to specte if we can do this, and that will cause a sensation. Then, we will repeatedly investigate in details. And, the genuine spections will reveal the frightful oue... And, that would be perfect. "Therefore, we will perform the so-called investigation of justice step by step. Then, we will be chosen passively by the masses. And, we will gain more public support after theyve discovering the so-called terrible truth. Moreover, we will stand tall on the peak of righteousness and justice! "We will be the warriors of justice!" Mo Tian Ji mischievouslyughed, "And, those ns will represent evil! Justice will sweep away the evil. It has always been the norm of the world. It is the will of heavens, and the will of the people. It will enjoy popr confidence,mand public respect, and will stand high in popr favor! "Theres no such thing as obvious justice and evil in the Middle Three Heavens. But, it cant be denied that people would feel content if they believe that they are doing the right thing. Besides... the public will ultimately face the brunt if this evil isnt rooted out. So, they will swarm en masse... And, the entire Jianghu would be abuzz when the big momentes. They will then crusade against those ns..." Mo Tian Ji gently smiled and continued, "Our ns can obviously gain the biggest advantage or benefits out of it. Whether we absorb the troops or split them up. Whether we use emotions, or emotionally scar them. Whether we show concern, or we tempt them with gains... obviously there will be too many experts of the Jianghu that will be our subordinates... "Our ns can emerge as true powers after this matter ends. Also, those ns will copse for forever! "Theres no doubt that its their opportunity. But, is it not the biggest opportunity for all of us as well? In fact, we will catch all of our enemies in one if we are able to make good use of this opportunity. And, it will also make the strength of our ns to expand to several times... "We will achieve dominance using the wild schemes of our enemy!" Mo Tian Ji gently lifted his head. His ck hair was fluttering on his forehead. He looked at everyone with his sharp eyes. Then, he very gently and insipidly said, "Wouldnt it be quick?!" ... Chapter 584 Kill Yun! Not a sound was heard in the study room after Mo Tian Ji finished speaking! In fact, it was so quiet that even the sound of a pin dropping to the ground could be heard very clearly... Dong Wu Lei, Luo Ke Wu, Ji Zhu, Xie Dan Qiong, and the others looked at Mo Tian Ji as if they were looking at a deity. Everyone felt a chill in their hearts. They only felt a chill rising up from their buttocks and reaching to their core ... [Too malicious! Too fierce! Too shady! Too...] Sweat was repeatedly dripping from Luo Ke Wus forehead. And, he was repeatedly wiping it. [Damn it! Hes too ruthless...] [Ive been fighting with Mo Tian Ji for many years, and I havent been taken down by him yet. Ive been very lucky... The Luo n wouldve been exterminated by now if he had used such a n on me...] "They want to frame someone. But, we will be one step ahead of them!" Mo Tian Ji said, "The Ao n wouldnt suspect Xie Dan Qiong even if Ao Xie Yun dies... as long as we are ahead of the enemy. And, we will have sufficient time to figure things out and n out countermeasures as long as theres enough time cushions..." "Wonderful!" the young masters head were sweating. However, they raised a thumbs up at the same time, "This is an excellent n!" "Everyone must set into action if thats the case," Mo Tian Ji smiled and spoke in a cultured manner, "King of Hell Chus return would be the time of a collective attack! And, that would be the time when we overtake our enemy." "Good!" "I assume that no one is going to be careless regarding the various properties of the big ns that will be lying bare in front of us after this crisis subsides. But, I dont need to remind you guys about this, right?" Mo Tian Ji smiled. Then, his expression suddenly turned cold, "However, I dont want there to be any unfair distribution of benefits between us. "I believe that none of us would be happy if that were to happen. It isnt impossible for an internal conflict to arise among us because of the unfair distribution... And, we may easily get pulled apart by the enemy in case we have an internal conflict..." Mo Tian Ji continued very carefully, "I am warning everyone... this isnt only about spoils of war. This is a matter of life and death for us!" "Thats right. We must keep this in mind. So... we will gang up against the person who will try to keep everything for himself and swallow up the benefits of other ns!" each of the young masters nodded one after another. In fact, they had nodded with their full strength. They had begun to admire Mo Tian Ji more and more. Mo Tian Ji had nned everything out in a matter of several words. He had formted the direction. He had formted the implementation of the n. In fact... he had clearly nned the escape routes, and had eliminated any potential future troubles. The n was already set. Therefore, the young masters left the Mo n in such a hurry that it seemed as if their butts were on fire. They whipped their horses, and rushed off to get things done. Each of them was a talented person, and none of them wanted to idle around. Xie Dan Qiong was particrly burning with impatience since he might have to bear the brunt first... Mo Tian Ji looked at these people as they rushed away like the wind. He was standing alone at the entrance to the Mo n. He then muttered with a smile, "Chu Yang, you have cured my younger sister, and you have even given her to two Supreme Experts as their disciple. I C Mo Tian Ji C am sincerely grateful. I cant pay you back enough for this. So, consider this as the beginning of my repayment to you! "It will be beneficial for you, for me, and for everybody else. Wouldnt everybody be delighted and satisfied? There would have to be sacrifices, but nothing can be done about that. Innocents have had to shed rivers of blood for their kings victory over his enemy. This has been the norm since time immemorial. Would it even be possible to do anything in the world if one starts considering every innocent in the world?" Mo Tian Jis white robe was fluttering. He had a solemn expression on his face. He looked up at the white clouds as they unhurriedly floated in the sky. Then, he muttered, "Diwu Qing Rou... I wasnt able to fight with you in the Lower Three Heavens. You dont know how much Im looking forward to having a grand showdown of wits with you in the Upper Three Heavens... This Mo Tian Ji wont even have any regrets if I die at that time... "After all, I wouldve participated in such a supreme showdown. It would be an epic shadow, and its impact would be eternal! I believe that we will be legends as long as we fit in one another..." He smiled and turned around. Then, he slowly walked inside, "Depending upon this asion to break into the Upper Three Heavens wont be enough for the Mo n. But... there will always be more opportunities. In fact, there will be many of them." His tall figure disappeared into the gate... Mo Tian Jis strategy was going to push the entire Jianghu into an atmosphere of rising winds thatd forebode theing storm. He was like a small stone that could give rise to ripples in a peacefulke when tossed into it... A rainstorm would rise! A thunderstorm would be birthed! A crisis would arise! ... The Ou n was also discussing matters with its allies while Mo Tian Ji was doing his nning... They had set into action before Mo Tian Ji had, but they were still a step behind him. After all, the Ou n had to go to the ns one by one, and had to plead to them to form an alliance. However, Mo Tian Ji had gathered all the ns in stroke by using the life and death crisis as pretext! The Ou n was sitting together with the major ns, and they were discussing the matters. However, it was already a previously unimaginable happy asion for the Ou n. "This alliance is firstly for self-protection, and secondly for setting up dominance!" Ou Cheng Wu had put his hands on the table. He heavily said, "I suppose everyone understands that our situation is bleak. The rising power of the Gu n, Dong n, Xie n, Luo n, and Mo n is impossible to resist! And, they are standing in our opposition. Geniuses are constantly rising in those ns... So, pay heed respectable n lords this situation is already a crisis of life and death!" These words left every n lord present to sink in contemtion. Gu Du Xing had recently risen to fame, but he had firmly shaken the heavens. Dong Wu Shang embodied such aggressiveness that he could sweep away the entire Middle Three Heavens. Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo had also risen to fame very abruptly. These developments had already aroused their vignce. Then, Ou Cheng Wu informed everyone that these boys had killed some Emperor Level Experts. And, it made everyone even more afraid! "Everyone should also know that Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, Luo Ke Di, and Ji Mo are sworn brothers! This indicates that theyve joined together long ago. Moreover, their big brother had singlehandedly overturned the entire Lower Three Heavens. Hes a man with matchless wisdom C King of Hell Chu! "However, they also have the Master of Calction and Maniption Mo Tian Ji in their team! And, the Jasper Flower Xie Dan Qiong who uses that troublesome flower attack has also been added to their team. The Xie ns strength can also be considered as incredible!" Ou Cheng Wu added fuel to the fire, "So, we would have no choice but to resign ourselves to extinction if they reach their full potential!" "But, there will be no turning back once we stir chaos in Jianghu!" The Li ns n lord Li Jue wrinkled his brows. He pondered for a while, and then slowly spoke-up, "We can maintain the bnce of power at present. However, only one side will be able to emerge to power in case the bnce breaks. And, the other one would perish. In fact, the losing side wouldnt even get the chance to struggle-on whilst at deaths door..." "We must forge ahead. Theres no need to back down!" The Young Master of Tian n hade. His had bushy-ck brows. His eyes were as slender as a de. He would sweep his vision around once in a while. Hed have a murderous look about him as hed look disdainfully out of the corner of his eyes. He slowly said, "Ive wanted to test out what kind of a hero this Dong Wu Shang is... After all, he has apparently swept away the entire Middle Three Heavens!" "Young Master Bu Hui, your wish will certainly be fulfilled. I believe that your fierce fight with Dong Wu Shang will shake the world!" The Zhao ns n lord was a stout middle-aged man. He smiled as he shot a blow of ttery. After all, the Tian ns strength was far mightier than the Zhao ns. Moreover, the distance between these two ns wasnt too much. And, the Zhao n had always admired the superior lifestyle of the Tian n. Tian Bu Hui coldly snorted and indifferently said, "Dong Wu Shang is willing to serve someone as his big brother. He has already lost the loftiness of his character! Such a weakling has no qualification to be called an outstanding person in front of me!" Tu Qian Hao hade to represent the Tu n. He squinted and darkly said, "Thats right! That Gu Du Xing is also the same. He is the first sessor of a major n in the Middle Three Heavens. He has acknowledged a puny individual with no power as his big brother! It makes me want tough out loud. It is a shame for us to be identified as equals with this man and his likes! It will be difficult to vanquish the anger in my heart if I dont kill them." Everyone remained silent for a while. Some of them thought, [You got crushed on Mt. Dingjun by these people. So, youve already lost the qualification of being called equal to those people. What level of shamelessness do you possess to be saying that...?] However, they obviously couldnt say these words out loud. After all, these two radicals had spoken this on the behalf of their great aristocratic ns. So, they had promoted this alliance in doing so. Meng ns Meng Luo sat still on one side. He slowly said at this moment, "Yes, our hearts wont be at peace if we dont wipe out these ns!" There was a youngster seated in the middle. He wore only ck clothes and a mask. He spoke-up in a neutral manner, "How would this matter be executed? We must put forward some rules whether were overturning the enemy or defending ourselves. Making empty promises wont destroy the enemy at this point." This youth was this generations ck Devil of the ck Devil n! Nobody knew his name... or what he looked like. But, his words had managed to offend Tian Bu Hui, Meng Luo, and Tu Qian Hao even though they had only urged the discussion further. The three of them angrily red at him! The young ck Devil suddenly raised his head. The look in his eyes was simr to the ominous glow thats emitted from the dark of night, "You dont need to take offense. I will give each of you a chance to prove me wrong after this matter is sorted!" Ou Du Xiao also coldly snorted this time. However, Ou Cheng Wu hastily smoothed things over and furthered the discussion. These great ns had gathered together. Chu Yang wouldve probably been startled if he were here. After all, five out of future twelve influential figures of the Middle Three Heavens had gathered here! Moreover, they were on the enemys side... ck Devil, Dark Bamboo, Gu Du Xing, Ou Du Xiao, Tian Ji, Li Xiong Tu, Dong Wu Shang, Qian Hao, Ao Xie Yun, Meng Luo, Xie Dan Qiong, and Tian Bu Ru. And, ck Devil, Ou Du Xiao, Qian Hao, Meng Luo, and Tian Bu Ru were present here. Gu Du Xing, Tian Ji, Dong Wu Shang, Xie Dan Qiong were present on the other side... besides Chu Yang himself! Moreover, Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di were also evenly matched, and roughlyparable! However, this opposition would make Chu Yang sigh for sure. After all, these twelve influential figures from his past life couldnt live under the same sky! Therefore, some would inevitably have to step on the skeleton of the others. "The Ao n is indisputably the number-one. The Ao n is unshakable. What should we do to involve it? Wouldnt it be like throwing away our lives for nothing if Ao n gets involved and takes the other side by any chance?" The Zhao ns n lord Zhao Wu Ji raised this issue of concern before everyone. "This is the issue that Im about to discuss with everyone." Ou Cheng Wu mischievouslyughed and said, "It is quite easy to make the Ao n enter this fray in a crazed state!" "Ao Xie Yun?" The young ck Devil raised his eyebrow. A ck lightning-like lustre suddenly burst forth in his eyes. "Thats right. Ao Xie Yun!" Ou Du Xiao solemnly stated, "I am a hundred-percent sure that I can shift the me of Ao Xie Yuns sudden death on Xie Dan Qiong!" The eyes of Tian Bu Hui, Tu Qian Hao, ck Devil, and Meng Luo lit up at the same time! Ao Xie Yun had firmly upied the first position among the young experts of the Middle Three Heavens for a long time. But, this was a generation of proud and arrogant youngsters. So, how could anyone be willing to be pressed down by Ao Xie Yun? Who among those present here couldnt reach the top position if Ao Xie Yun were overthrown? "This n is too risky. But, we will secure the victory if we seed," Ou Du Xiao swept his eyes across the faces of everyone with a sharp gaze. Everyone held their breath. "We need such and such... coordination... from everyone." Ou Du Xiao slowly exined everything in one-go. And, everyones eyes lit up. This seemed like a wless and malicious n. In fact, it was simply impable and invulnerable! And, it instantly aroused everyones confidence. "This mission will be called...Kill Yun!" Ou Du Xiao spoke one word at a time. .... Chapter 585 Panic Permeates! "Kill Yun!" Ou Du Xiao has spoken these words out loud. Everyone silently puckered up their brows and pondered. Everyones eyebrows were tightly knitted, but a light of brilliance were shing in their eyes. It was quite obvious. Kill Yun... this n had raised everybodys interest. It had also evoked everyones wild ambition. [Ao n has been dominating the Middle Three Heavens for over a thousand year. We would provoke the Ao n to dispatch troops in Jianghu if we harmed Ao Xie Yun. And then, we would frame those enemy ns... This is undoubtedly a heaven-sent opportunity for the ns present here.] [The Ao n might even go all out against our enemy ns, and both sides could mutually wound each other. This is also very probable...] [How wouldnt we have an opportunity to rece the Ao n if that happens?] "The most crucial thing in this matter isnt killing Ao Xie Yun, but to keep things confidential between us! Our ns will make a rapid advancement in no time if we can aplish this. But, we all might vanish like a puff of smoke overnight if this matter gets exposed!" Tu Qian Hao sighed while speaking this. He was sighing while warning the others, but he still had an ominous glint in his eyes as he looked at everyone present. It was evident that everyone would turn against the person who tried to leak this information. Everyone remained silent. "This matter is extremely important," Ou Du Xiao said with a smile, "But, we might as well establish a blood oath on this matter! That would be a good way to win the trust of everyone. The contract would be written in our own blood as a certificate. Then, it wouldnt matter even if someone was to tell this secret to Ao n, and this n was to get exposed as a result of it. After all, the traitor would be powerless to defend himself!" "How dare you! What nonsense is this?" Ou Cheng Wu pretended to be displeased as he chided his son. Zhao Wu Ji gently chuckled and said, "n Lord Ou neednt be angry. I think that Young Master Ous words make sense." "Thats right. Thats right." "Please continue to speak, Young Master Ou." Ou Du Xiaos spirit roused up as he said, "We must take a serious oath if we want to keep our secret from leaking. So, we must take an oath in the names of our ancestors andter generation descendants C our ancestors of eight generations will suffer forever if we reveal this secret. They will forever burn in hell. And, the descendants of the future generations will behave like scoundrels... generations after generations!" The room fell silent as soon as these wordse out! Such an oath was extremely vicious. Its one thing to be wicked beyond redemption, and to have no respect for the supernatural beings. But, who would dare to make fun of their ancestors of eight generations and their descendants of the future generations? There was a moment of silence. Then, the young ck Devil slowly raised his head. He swept his de-like sharp vision towards everyone. Then, he said in a deep voice, "Why fear taking a blood oath if you dont n to do anything wrong? Could it be that you guys are a bunch of cowards?!" There was a dense murderous intent mixed in this voice. Tu Qian Hao and Tian Bu Hui patrolled their eyes back and forth at the same time. "Right! It should be this way!" Zhao Wu Ji took the initiative to answer. "That is right," Tian Bu Hui also said these words, and it was already equal to making the final decision! Therefore, everyone shed their blood for the oath. They swore to heaven and earth, and took the oath. Each one of them wrote down the oaths contract using their blood essence as ink. They then wrote their names on the contract! Everyone had an inexplicable feeling in their hearts as they looked at their names in deep red on the white paper. But, one thing was clear in their hearts... [It would be impossible to draw back even if I wanted to!] [We will be on the peak if we seed. But, we will be consigned to eternal damnation if we lose!] "Excellent!" Ou Cheng Wu looked at everyone writing down the oath with their blood. He felt happy and relieved in his heart. Then, he said, "We have no time to lose. We must carry out the mission." "Ao Xie Yun is still in the Northern Wilderness, and hes currently in search for the blood essence of ninth grade spirit beast. We can calmly rob and kill him on his way back home!" Ou Du Xiao faintly said, "Theres one thing that I want to propose. Everyone please pay attention..." Ou Du Xiao pondered in his heart and said, "There are at least three or four Emperor Level Experts on Ao Xie Yuns side for his protection. Moreover, Ao n certainly has to have some people to protect him from the dark. No one must ignore this thing... by any means. We must remember one thing while setting about the task you mustpare the strength of both the sides... It would be better that you dont attack if theres no surety of sess. Also, you mustnt let them know your whereabouts." "We can use the wheel battle tactic." Tian Bu Hui faintly smiled. He then casually said, "Besides, we have the best assassination expert here C the young n Lord of the ck Devil n. So, I think that nothing would go wrong," there was some mystifying feeling in his voice. The Young ck Devil snorted. His voice had suddenly be eerie, "Tian Bu Hui, wait until Ao Xie Yun is dead. Then, you and I will have a mortalbat!" Tian Bu Hui wildlyughed. "Very well. First, we will win over the wholend. And then, we will decide who it will belong to with a battle of life and death!" Tu Qian Hao mischievouslyughed, and sarcastically said, "We will see which n would rule this beautiful world..." Everyone became silent. A long while passed. Then, they started to discuss the details of this operation. Everyone knew the importance of this operation. They would be consigned to eternal damnation if they showed any negligence! Therefore, everyone racked their brains. And, everyone came up with various kinds of treacherous, murderous, and crafty schemes... They made the final decision after two hours. "It will go like this! Everyone will make separate preparations. The journey from Northern Wilderness to Ao n is ten-thousand miles. Ao Xie Yun must be attacked and killed when he steps out of the Northern Wilderness!" ... A bloody storm suddenly rose in the Middle Three Heavens after seven or eight days... The Cang Lan Battlefront had initially been the center of everyones attention. However, it had suddenly be of no interest to anyone. The strength of the various great aristocratic ns had already been recalled from the Cang Lan Battlefront. However, many invisible messenger-falcons were flying to the Great Northern Wilderness. The content was the same C [The matter is urgent. Quicklye back!] Three small ns were suddenly exterminated one evening! And, this caused a modest undtion in the Middle Three Heavens. After all, these ns may have offended many people. And, how could those people have been saintly...? Moreover, such incidents were ordinary in the Middle Three Heavens. Anyway, the three small ns that were wiped out were no saints either. They had many old ounts that needed to be settled. They had also done evil things again and again. Therefore, some people approved of the extermination of those ns. Some even pped their hands. But, everyone still discussed about it. However... three simrly small ns were also ughtered in silence three dayster! Six small ns had been massacred in a row. So, this had gained a lot of attention. Then, wise people investigated and researched the matter. And, they shockingly found These six ns were very different from each other. But, there was one thing that wasmon among these ns. That was... there were a few thirteen to fourteen-year-old daughters in each of the six ns. Moreover, their innate talents were pretty good... Moreover, the men of the ns had died violent deaths. But, the women especially those young girls were missing instead. In fact, not even one of them was found! Then, the young beggar girls also got reduced batch after batch in the Middle Three Heavens. Moreover, these incidents had taken ce in extreme secrecy! In fact, they wouldve gone unnoticed unless someone was to observe carefully. The wise people of the Middle Three Heavens immediately opened their eyes wide. But, there were no new signs of activity for ten days this time. However, some people still didnt bezy. But, something incredible happened after half-a-month. Seven small ns had disappeared overnight. The entire manors were burnt down by fires that had raged to the skies... After that, the young girls who begged on the streets of a certain area disappeared with a poof. And, this also happened in extreme secrecy. Everyone felt that an undercurrent was surging up violently! Moreover, these were the rising winds that forebode theing storm! The smart people again investigated the matter, and discovered one thing C majority of the ns that met the disaster were the neighboring ns of... Dong, Luo, Mo, Ji, Gu, and Xie ns! These ns were surely a bit far away from them. But, this simrity could be noticed after a finer analysis. These big ns also seemed to have carried out investigations during the same time period. But, they were investigating very cautiously, and it seemed as if they were dealing with a big enemy... Again, six more ns disappeared from another direction in one night. And, young girls of a certain area also disappeared on arge scale... Middle Three Heavens was finally in a mess! It seemed as if a very big chunk of stone had been thrown in a stillke, and the wholeke had slowly boiled up because of the disturbance. A strange sense of crisis had shrouded everyones heart. The Luo n took the initiative, and set into action. The martial masters of the n dashed out like a tide. They scattered everywhere, and faded without a trace. However, the smart people who had been watching these developments knew that the Luo n hadnt been able to hold their anger in. And, this was probably whey they had started to investigate into this matter! Soon, the Gu n, Dong n, and Ji n... set into action as well. However, Mo n was still observing calmly. In fact, it hadnt shown any abnormalities. However, the smart people knew that these secret attacks would cease to exist if the new n Lord of the Mo n C Mo Tian Ji used his capability. So, they assumed that he had perhaps begun to carry out operations in secrecy. However, it couldnt be said for sure... The idle crowd of Jianghu calmly watched the movements of the great ns. Days passed by. And, the people of the great ns had started to wear uglier and uglierplexions with every passing day. They had been imperceptibly telling everyone the same thing C [the enemy is very dreadful. No clue ising out from the investigation...] Thereupon, some people who were rejoicing in others misfortunes also came out. [See...? Arent these great aristocratic ns fu*king awesome? They cant do anything except suffering in silence!] However, some of the knowledgeable and experienced people were worried. [Nothing hase out so far... despite the abilities of these great aristocratic ns. Doesnt it mean that the gravity of the matter has be extremely serious?] Then, some experts died in the hotels that very night; this also happened very silently. Moreover, some of them even went missing. In fact, they had disappeared without a trace. People kept disappearing for several consecutive nights. In addition, no sounds of fighting were heard before they disappeared. Some people simply woke up in the morning, and found that their neighbors had died... or gone missing... Moreover, there were no traces of fighting on the scene... And, such incidents didnt just happen in one ce... Simr news was transmitted from everywhere... An indescribable panic shrouded the hearts of everyone! Everyone had finally realized C [This matter isnt that simple! It seems that someone is trying to unify the stance of Jianghu. Nothing is happening to us today, and were lucky for that. But, how can we be sure that we wont be a target in the future?] Therefore, the panic spread very quickly. And, more than half of Jianghu had spiraled into chaos after constant efforts of several days. Mo ns n lord Mo Tian Ji went out with a calm face on this day. The smart people discovered that Mo Tian Jis guards had increased by fourfold from their usual numbers! [What is the meaning of this?] Several other ns had also showed simr stances. But, everyone remained silent. They didnt say a thing. They werent making onments on this matter... However, people felt that this matter was a top-secret since no one was talking. And, it made everyone more nervous. It made them more anxious and more worried... Finally, some people were unable to remain calm any longer. .... Chapter 586 The Strong Wind Blows and Causes Ripples in a Spring-Time Pond Mo Tian Ji immediately realized that he had miscalcted one thing after his n had been implemented. And, this aspect was the current state of humanitys apathy. Nowadays, people were too indifferent towards the incidents of peoples deaths and extermination of ns. They didnt care as long as they werent the ones dying in peril. In fact, many people were jumping around. They were enjoying watching the show, and were taking pleasure in others misfortunes. The information Mo Tian Ji had collected for his n had indicated that there were 40-50 small ns that met the requirements. The first task had been to eliminate the three wicked ones. Mo Tian Ji had assumed that the elimination of these three ns ought to cause some sort of reaction. However, people had only showed indifference, and this had gone against his expectations. Consequently, Mo Tian Ji quickly realized his own mistake. He then ordered to exterminate three more ns. Moreover, the operation of gathering the young beggar-girls was also being carried out in a synchronous fashion. And, this eventually set off some waves... However, it was still far from meeting his expectations. Therefore, Mo Tian Ji gave another order, and had seven small ns ughtered in one fell swoop. The gathering of young female beggars was also intensified. It was being aggressively carried on in secrecy. It was seen that the people of Jianghu had begun to re up after several days. So, Mo Tian Ji exterminated six more ns. And, he added more oil to the already raging inferno by doing so. And, he also had the most apathetic fellows of JiangHu eliminated one by one! The least amount of manpower deployed in these operations was C Revered Martial Artists, a team led by Martial Emperor, and a certain number of King Level Experts... And, the scene that Mo Tian Ji had anticipated finally emerged at longst... He was stopped up in the restaurant when he went out on this day... "Mo n Lord, aging man has something on his mind that he wants to trouble you with. May I ask if the Mo n Lord would be willing to listen to my words?" an old man with white hair and white beard humbly asked. The old man was named Mo Ruo Shui. He was also surnamed Mo, but he wasnt a member of the Mo n. He was old, but he was a Ninth Grade Martial King. Moreover, he was a solitary expert who operated within the control range of the Mo n. He had always been a lone operator whoplied with the Mo ns administration. However, he had never pledged loyalty. He was basically a free man who was beyond the bounds of rules and regtions. And, Mo Tian Ji was targeting this kind of people to be precise... "Whats the matter, Old Mo? Please dont hesitate to speak. Its no problem." Mo Tian Ji stood up with a smile on his face. This smile clearly seemed forced on his calm face. And, it made people feel that the situation was serious. "n Lord Mo, may I know your opinion on the recent incidents of extermination of the ns in the Jianghu? Everyone is very much puzzled. Would you please point us in the right direction?" Mo Ruo Shui first expressed gratitude to Mo Tian Ji. Then, he impatiently raised the issue. "Well..." Mo Tian Ji faintly knitted his brows into a scowl. Then, he resumed a smile that was as brilliant as the radiance of spring on his face, and solemnly said, "This affair... Isnt this... a rathermon thing in the Middle Three Heavens? He-he, this shouldnt be a big deal. Old Mo neednt worry. Everyone, you may disperse." However, people believed his words even lesser as he continued to talk. They didnt disperse. Instead, they stood firm there. They didnt go anywhere... "Mo n Lord mustnt underestimate the gravity of this matter... Im afraid this matter may turn out to be extraordinary." Mo Ruo Shui stroked his white beard and said, "I am certain that n Lord Mo has a certain degree of idea. This old and senile man wouldnt dare to pry too much. I might be speaking out of turn here, but I only wish to ask one thing what was the oue of the investigation of the exterminated ns?" Mo Tian Jisplexion sank. He indifferently said, "Old Mo, you dont need to worry too much about this case. You have grown too old now. You should spend the remaining days of your life in leisure." There was no trace of politeness in this sentence, but everyone on the scene was left shocked in their hearts. [Mo Tian Jis attitude seems to be gued by pain. It seems as if someone has poked his sore spot? His reaction gave off a vibe... as if he had been ashamed into anger? Doesnt this mean that he has secretly tried to deal with the perpetrators, but doesnt have any proper means to deal with them?] [But, all of us will have to suffer if these big ns wouldnt take care of this... How can we not worry?] Mo Rui Shui didnt take offense. Instead, he sincerely and earnestly said, "This old man has a humble theory..." "Hm...?" Mo Tian Ji looked at him without changing his voice or expression. He then asked, "Whats your theory, Old Mo?" "I went in the vicinity of the scenes where those ns were exterminated in the past few days. And, I visited the sites where those ns were destroyed... However, this old man discovered that the blood was flowing everywhere, and the corpses were piled up like mountains. The method of assassination was too horrible to look at. The scene was quite messy, but this old man also found something else from there..." He somewhat smiled in self-satisfaction while he spoke. He took out a piece of blue jade brick from his bosom. The brick was tightly wrapped up. Then, he uncovered ityer byyer. And, everyone suddenly discovered that a corner of the brick was made of purple-ck color. Mo Ruo Shui pointed at the purple-ck spot on the brick, "The murderers have done a good job cleaning after themselves. But... this piece of brick clearly has traces of poisonous blood... Such a bloodstain can only be formed from the wounds of a recently poisoned person... or from their vomits. Moreover, it can exhibit fierce toxicity if it is sprayed on blue jade or white jade. Moreover, no traces of this kind of poison are found after one dies of this poison..." Mo Ruo Shui took a step forwards, and spoke in a soft voice, "This should be the poison of... the Poison Spirit... Ou Du Xiao... assuming this old man doesnt have blurred vision..." "The poison of Poison Spirit?" Mo Tian Ji couldnt help but cry out in rm. However, he instantly lowered his voice, and warned in a serious tone, "Old Mo, you cant make irresponsible remarks like that." Mo Ruo Shui became somewhat depressed. [Werent you the one who allowed me to talk freely? Cant you see that Ive stepped forward and lowered my voice to tell this to only you? But, you became so frightened that everyone has heard you... However, youre warning me instead now? This is madness...] Mo Tian Ji grabbed the blue jade brick, and fiddled with it to take a good look. However, hisplexion turned uglier as he continued to examine it. Then, he moved it close to his nose, and gently sniffed it. After that, hisplexion turned extremely gloomy. He had called this out in rm, and everyone had heard it very clearly. And, it had turned awfully silent there as a result. [The poison of Poison Spirit? The Ou n? Is there Ou ns hand in all this? But, why...?] Mo Ruo Shuisplexion became awkward. He felt trapped. He remained startled for a while, and then hisplexion turned resolute. He then spoke-up as if he was ready to make any sacrifice, "n Lord Mo, theres one more thing. I dont know if n Lord Mo has found it yet or not... The neen ns that have been exterminated... were known for having talented daughters of fourteen to fifteen years... "Moreover, those girls have going missing... particrly young girls..." Mo Ruo Shui clenched his teeth and said, "In addition to this... a lot of experts have also disappeared mysteriously..." Mo Tian Ji frowned. He pondered for a long time. Then, he shook his head, "I know what youre talking about. But... that is too outrageous. They cant possibly have such big courage? Its akin to highly overestimating their capabilities." Mo Ruo Shui heavily said, "Its better to be safe than sorry." Mo Tian Ji hesitated for a while. He had a look of struggle and contradiction on his face. It seemed as if he was uncertain about something... "n Lord Mo, only a great and powerful n like yours can deal with this mess. Only you can save us. Well have no other way to survive if you dont..." Mo Ruo Shui looked very pitiful as he said this. Two of his old friends had gone missing within a few days. And, one more person was killed right away. This had left him with a sense of crisis. "Ill reconsider... this matter! I will think about it carefully, and I will see how the wind blows... After all, this is not a trivial matter." Mo Tian Ji said whileforting him, "Old Mo, you dont need to harbour groundless fears. Youre a person of virtue and prestige, and possess excellent martial power. They wont dare to put their hands on you." Mo Ruo Shui opened his eyes wide, "n Lord Mo, you... why do you still need to consider...?" [What I said was so clear... What else do you still need to consider?] Mo Tian Ji had stood up by now. He said with a smile, "Old Mo doesnt need to be worried. Um, lets do it like this. I will go back first. Besides, they are only two ns... So, they cant give rise to any big storm. Its no big deal." He brushed his sleeves after he said this. Then, he turned away and left abruptly. Mo Ruo Shui stood there in a daze. However, the others in the vicinity swarmed around him, "Old Mo, what did you say? We didnt understand it well..." "Old Mo, please exin. You said poison of Poison Spirit. Is it Ou n?" "Also, what rtion does it have... with the matter of little girls?" ... Mo Ruo Shuis facial features were withered. He heaved a long sigh and said, "It is obviously the Meng n... The Vivid Spring Dream Divine Technique of the Meng ns young master had created waves some time ago. Everyone must know this by now. The Meng n and the Ou n have done this in coboration if this old man has guessed right. "Jianghu will fall into chaos... Everyone, let us be safe out there." Mo Ruo Shui deeply sighed. His eyes were filled with an expression of unwillingness, "This old man wants the Mo n to step in. We... the scattered people of Jianghu can only save one or two. But, it seems that the n Lord of Mo n is still indecisive... sigh." Everyone instantly started to discuss in high spirits. [Yes. Thats right. These great ns are the safest right now. But, Mo Tian Ji clearly doesnt want to step in. What can be done about it?] Everyone sighed and dispersed. The news was spread the next morning C [Seven more people died in the inns at night.] Moreover, Mo Ruo Shui suddenly and mysteriously met with an enemy attackst night. He somehow rushed out of danger in desperation. However, he got covered with bruises and cuts, and almost got killed... The terror of dark clouds dawned upon everyone. And, everyone started to feel insecure. However, no one dared to speak-up due to danger on their lives... Then, more news was passed on C [Ou n and Meng n have formed an alliance. And, they want to dominate the entire Jianghu along with some other great ns...] A lot of people gathered around Mo Ruo Shui after they received this news. Mo Ruo Shui pondered for a long while. Then, he waved, "Carry me to the Mo ns courtyard. This old man will head-butt the Mo ns n lord if he doesnt show interest in this matter... Besides, this is a major event of Jianghu. The Mo n can also be exterminated if these ns seed. I cant believe how the n Lord of the Mo n is so calm..." This group of people started to protest immiadeitely after in Mo Tian Jis courtyard. "Is this news true?!" Mo Tian Ji fiercely stood up. He had an expression of being in excessive shock. Then, he hurriedly paced for a few steps. Hisplexion was exceptionally ugly. Then, he waved his hand and gave an order, "Investigate! I want the urate information..." It wasnt long before the urate information came before Mo Tian Ji. And, Mo Tian Ji heaved a long sigh when he saw it, "I hate the fact that the people are Jianghu are in a state of disunity, and cant cooperate. The will of the people isnt even. Otherwise... s..." He heaved a weak sigh. And, it made the people of Jianghu lower their heads. They felt ashamed in their hearts. [Why would the Mo n take our matter on their own shoulders?] However, these people soon set into action... And, more and more people started to flock towards the Mo n from the radius of several hundred kilometres... The scene was the same in nearly every region at this time. Those scared people of the Jianghu whose courage had been shattered had winded around every great n while sping their heads in frenzy and calling out in pain. And, it was inevitable that the decision was made to take on the difficult task under this extremely desperate situation [A joint investigation will be performed by the ns!] The investigation was carried out, and the truth about a conspiracy that would startle the heavens came into picture. TheIt was that Ou n, Meng n, Tu n, Zhao n, Li n... were eliminating the dissidents to proim themselves the hegemon of the Jianghu! Suddenly, the entire Jianghu was in an uproar! This news was like the strong wind that had created ripples in the spring-time pond of the Middle Three Heavens! ... Chapter 587 Homeward Bound! Chu Yang had been trying hard to suppress his strength during this period of time. He had promoted his strength so rapidly at firs that repercussions hade up. It must be mentioned that he hadnt been a King Level Expert of such a high degree even in his previous life. Therefore, he had been promoting his strength crazily in this life. In fact, he had been helping his brothers in promoting theirs as well. Sword Spirit had been using his suppression to his utmost. And, he too was trying his hardest to help improve Chu Yangs strength. Until he broke through to the fifth grade of King Level... Chu Yang finally understood why Sword Spirit had been suppressing him this entire time! Fifth grade of King Level resembled a great breakdown of energy that had blown up his self-confidence like a pigs dder. His self-confidence had gone off the charts. However, self-confidence no longer remains self-confidence once it exceeds a certain limit. Instead, it bes arrogance... Moreover, this form of self-confidence seems to ur automatically along with exceeding the limit. Then, it takes the form of an inner demon. And, one virtually cant guard against it... It was possible to be able to brave through it by relying on ones own strength. However, Chu Yang felt that no one possessed such strength... except Meng Chao Ran. Chu Yang was particrly shocked when he found himself recalling the glorious images of those Supreme Experts proiming I am the number-one in the world! People would scold one for being arrogant if one has excessive self-confidence in peaceful times. But, the world of the Middle Three Heavens followed thew of the jungle. Therefore, having excessive self-confidence was like courting death around here. Therefore, Chu Yang had been crazily enriching himself these days. He had been frantically focusing on consolidating his strength, and tempering the skills he had mastered before. In fact, he had been fighting using his basic skills to further squeeze out the very essence of them in order to absorb them better. He hadnt been forcing himself alone; he had also been pressing Rui Bu Tong and Tan Tan. Meanwhile, he had also summoned Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang. And, he had been ruthlessly training and suppressing them as well. Chu Yang knew that it wouldnt be good if this kind of egotistical self-confidence started to take over ones head and dominate ones temperament... And, thats because it wouldnt matter if it was Gu Du Xing or himself... theyd all be done for! "This is the period of corrections! The juniors of the big ns are usually sent to people with slightly higher strength than their own once they reach the fifth grade of King Level. And, those people then ruthlessly defeat the said-junior! In fact, they are thrashed a second time if they dont do well the first time. And, they are thrashed a third time if they dont do well the second time... Even ten times in some cases! In fact, theyd be thrashed until they let go of their arrogance in its entirety!" Sword Spirit continued to exin, "The reason why everyone in the Middle Three Heavens is so arrogant has a lot to do with this threshold of the fifth grade of King Level. And, thats because there arent too many people here who know of it. And, the ones who know of it but dont know how to avoid it or rectify it are even fewer. "This threshold is called the copse phase! Thats because there are many copses in this phase. Firstly, ones self-confidence gets hit and copses. Then, it breaks and re-establishes. Secondly, the person also copses when the self-confidence copses in this way!" Chu Yang deeply thought about it... [Copse phase indeed deserved its name!] Chu Yang and his brothers would asionally go out for hunting. However, they would basically spend the rest of the time having hand-to-hand fights. They had gotten rid of their weapons. They had been fighting by using the power of pure human flesh! Dong Wu Shang, Gu Du Xing, Tan Tan, Rui Bu Tong... and even Chu Yang would be riddled with scars every day. They would have purple and blue bruises over their entire bodies. And, they would lie down in pain every day. Their bodies would be in extreme pain each day. And, their arrogance gradually started to get erased from their hearts as a result of this. However, they became more skillful in the end. Moreover, they felt very harmonious and transparent. They were previous a stone that was only good to show-off its abilities. But, they had slowly changed into the rudimentary form of a fine jade now. Therefore, they were ready to blossom with dazzling colors. No ones cultivation level had gone up during these days; it had stayed at the same ce. But, all of them seemed to have a feeling [Ive be entirely different from before.] Consequently, these people had deratively passed through this copse phase with a calm mental state and by being reserved. It had already been three months by now... Chu Yang and his four brothers had changed beyond recognition by now. Then, they went to look for Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di. However, Dong Wu Shang, Gu Du Xing, and the others were gob-smacked when they saw each other! [Is... is this the same dandy and useless Luo Ke Di? Is it the samezy Ji Mo who wouldnt feel a need to move the whole day?] Luo Ke Dis face was solemn and cold. His body was as straight as sword. He had an expression of cold and acute thirst of blood in his eyes. He stood there like a sharp sword covered in blood. He was emitting a frightening murderous aura! Moreover, he was a fifth grade King level Expert now! The expression in Ji Mos eyes was somewhat dull. But, the imposing aura on his body was extremely violent. It seemed as if he had gone to a battlefield leading an army, and his army had gotten defeated on the battlefield; he was the only one left, and he had been fighting millions of enemies by himself. He had the kind of boiling blood that would force him to fight until death... that would leave him unyielding till the very end... He stood there in a manner that his frail body seemed to be as deep as sea and as high as mountain. In fact, a single man appeared like a mountain pass that ten-thousand men couldnt force open! He had be a fifth grade King level Expert as well! These two were fifth grade King Level Experts too. But, they were different from Chu Yang and the others. They didnt need any copse phase because they were the pursuers! They had always had an inferiorityplex in their hearts. And, they had pursued with their all might under such circumstances. So, how could they have had any time to be arrogant? In fact, these two would perhaps never get a chance to think that they were terrific in front of these extraordinary men... "Ive seen you before!" Tan Tan suddenly became pleasantly surprised and called out. He pointed towards Luo Ke Di, "He helped me at that time. This guy is very kind. I like him." "So, it is you." Luo Ke Di also smiled. The cold and solemn aura suddenly disappeared as he smiled. Then, he regained the appearance of the former Luo Ke Di. He winked and asked, "How are things? Did you seed in getting hold of that Young Miss Xie?" Tan Tan heaved a deep sigh, "Ive seeded in obtaining her heart... but not yet in person." "Youre useless!" Luo Ke Di disdainfully squinted, "Want me to teach you a trick?" "What?" Tan Tans eyes lit up. "First, lets talk about it." Luo Ke Di spat out saliva as if he hated Tan Tan for not meeting his expectations, "You first make her belly bulge if her family doesnt consent under any circumstances. Wont they agree then? Fu*k! How can they not agree? In fact, you can be like... humph, humph, you people want your daughter to get married quickly? Well, I will have to think about it first..." "Great idea!" Tan Tan shook his brows up and down. In fact, he was so happy that he was grinning from ear to ear. "Also..." Ji Mo had also heard about such a topic. So, how could he be willing to stay silent? He came close to them like a cat goes after sniffing a fishy smell. Then, he secretly blinked, "This thing needs technique. But, youre still young. So, you dont understand these things. So, you will mess up very easily. Wait until we return. Then, I will teach you a few tricks. This is a very important matter of life. You mustnt be sloppy! You wont stand a chance if you dont have perfect mastery over the technique." Tan Tan repeatedly nodded. His eyebrows bloomed, and eyes smiled, "You two are very good people..." "We derive pleasure from helping others. We are chivalrous people who serve righteousness!" Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo put arms around each others shoulders. "What nonsense are you speaking?" Gu Du Xing bellowed, "Do you two need some spanking?" Both of them smirked. They then pulled Tan Tan to teach him their experiences, and give him some man-to-man talk. However, Luo Ke Dis sound was still vaguely audible, "Ji Mo, how do you appear to have such experience? Is it possible that you and Aobo... have already been to the bridal chamber?" Ji Mo retorted in an angry voice, "Children mustnt ask about such matters." Luo Ke Di smiled in a strange manner. That smile was full of ridiculed intentions. Then, sounds of chasing and beating were heard... "It seems like it didnt go smoothly for this guy." Dong Wu Shang deeply said, "After all, this guy wouldve bragged about it non-stop if it had gone smoothly..." Gu Du Xing nodded and generously said, "Thats right. My understanding of Ji Mo leads me to think that he wouldve told us about every position very clearly... this chap is shameless." Chu Yang and Rui Bu Tong looked at each other in amazement. It wasnt because it didnt go smoothly for Ji Mo. Instead, it was because it was extremely rare to see Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing ridiculing someone. And, the rarest thing was that they both were doing it together. .... All the peoples shadows had basically disappeared from the Northern Wilderness by now. So, Chu Yang was also nning to go back along with his brothers. He again searched for some elixirs in the final three days. After that, Chu Yang and his six brothers gathered together, and set foot on the way back home in full vigor! Six Martial Kings of the Gu n... or so to say six members of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion had gone back with the people of Dark Bamboo n long ago. So, these seven brothers had no cares on their journey. Therefore, they were moving at a lightning speed. However, Chu Yang turned his head, and gave a nce back while leaving this Northern Wilderness. [This is where two Supreme Experts took away my Qing Wu!] [This is where my master left me!] [How is Little Wu doing now?] [How is my master doing now?] Chu Yang deeply inhaled the unique cold air of this Northern Wilderness. After that, he exerted his strength, and exhaled it out... as if he had exhaled all the indescribable sorrow from his heart. Then, he solemnly said, "Lets go." Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di proposed to push forward while carrying weights as they stepped out of the Northern Wilderness. Chu Yang turned his eyes towards his brothers. And, the seven brothers then carried a thousand kilograms of Star Iron on their back! The weight had doubledpared tost time! However, these seven brothers were still trying to overtake each other. They were happy and excited. Everyone secretly had apetitive feeling in their heart even though they wouldnt speak of it. [Lets see who gives up on carrying this first!] [It wont be me in any case!] Each one of them thought that they would be able to carry the weight till the end. The curtains to an entirely new and uniquepetition opened from here. However, the seven brothers hadnt anticipated that a huge storm was waiting for them a thousand miles away. They were cracking jokes and having fun along the way. This journey was a long and difficult trek. And, they had been going neither too slowly... nor too recklessly... Dong Wu Shang was thinking, [Should I have a conversation with my elder brother after going back home? But, how should I go about it...] Dong Wu Shang was carrying a thousand kilograms of Star Iron on his back, and was dripping with sweat while thinking about this... Gu Du Xing was thinking; [Should I consider getting married to Sister Xiao Miao ahead of time after I get back? Um, what would I say to her?] Ji Mo was thinking... [Should I get on top of Aobo after going back? Sss~~~... But, that girl is tough and sturdy. Im worried that I might not be able to tame her. What if I am one who gets turned over...? I will be done for... Um, should I consider using a psychedelic fragrance or aphrodisiac...?] Tan Tan was tweaking his ears and scratching his cheeks... [The things they said... these seem very... well, you know... he-he... Should I go back and look for an opportunity to find Young Miss Xie Dan Qiong in order to practice those techniques?] Rui Bu Tong was thinking... [Dammit! I must look for someone. How did they be couples without me finding out? But, where do I look for that someone? This is a headache. I will just steal someones if I cant find one of my own...] However, Luo Ke Di was somewhat worried... [Should I talk about it? Would Big Brother help me? This matter is very weird. It doesnt grow hair... Also... s, what to do...? This is very troublesome. Would Big Brotherugh at me if I tell him about it...? But, I will be very embarrassed, and I wont be able to show my face...] Chu Yang hurried along the way while thinking... [I should find the Lake of Despair after I go back to the Middle Three Heavens this time. And, I must look for the fourth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword...] ... Chapter 588 Ao Xie Yun’s Escape Ao Xie Yun was desperately fleeing at present! His embroidered moon-white robe C which had made him look very graceful and elegant in the past C was already torn and tattered. Moreover, it was also covered in bloodstains... His body was also riddled with scars. His hair was a bit messy. His lips were dry, and his eyes had sunken deep into the eye sockets. Ao Xie Yun had never been in such a difficult situation. After all, he was an heir to the n that was recognized as the top n in the Middle Three Heavens. He was the direct line of descents of the Ao n, and the top contender for the n Lords position. Moreover, he had never been hunted down like this. Nor had he fled from danger like this before! He had been escaping for more than three months by now! He had been attacked and forced to flee ever since he had left the Northern Wilderness. And, he had been forced to struggle for his life every day over these more than three months of time. He had found himself on the verge of death several times a day! Moreover, this Evil Young Master had lost a whole lot of people... Many enemies had continued to appear from god knows where. All of them would be d in ck clothes, and would be wearing masks. One group of attackers would appear after regr intervals. Moreover, he would face an ambush at every strategically advantageous spot! This whole journey had been riddled with fights and bloodbath. The fear of death had left them scared witless. The enemy had used a stealthy poison mist in the very first wave of contact. And, they had thus eradicated most of Ao ns people at once. The four Martial Emperors had done their utmost to protect Ao Xie Yun. But, the other King Level Experts had perished in this attack. In fact, the entire team wouldve been annihted if not for Ao Xie Yun who had constantly been on his guard against sneak attacks from the ck Devil n. However, things had be even worse since the invisible falcons they used tomunicate with the Ao n had also perished in that poison-mist attack! And, this had pushed them into a state of absolute istion and helplessness. There was a long road ahead. And, there was danger at every step... After that, an unceasing wave of enemies had begun to appear in order to harass, attack, ughter, and hunt down... Only two Martial Emperors remained at Ao Xie Yuns side as of now. The other two had died in order to protect Ao Xie Yun during an ambush. It had obviously been a desperate ambush-battle. After all, the enemy had dispatched a total of 8 Emperor Level Experts! And, they had ganged up on Ao Xie Yuns 5-member-team. However, Ao Xie Yun had suddenly experienced a sh of realization, and had broken through to be a Sixth Grade Martial King in the middle of that battle. Else, he wouldve turned into a frozen corpse by now. Ao Xie Yun and his team had been forced to deviate from the route of returning to the Ao n. After all, heading back home using the original route would undoubtedly amount to an act of courting death. [The enemy is hell-bent on attacking us. So, how would they ever be willing to allow us to return safely to the Ao n? After all, not a single n in the Middle Three Heavens could afford to withstand the crazy all-out blows of the Ao n!] [Therefore, we must be extremely careful. We will die during this escape if we show even the slightest of negligence!] Ao Xie Yun had been extremely careful. However, he had still be extremely tired after being on the run for three-and-a-half months without a break. There were more than 30 severe wounds on his body. And, these wounds were constantly reminding him that he couldnt escape any further! And, thats because he was likely to sumb to his own injuries if he tried to escape further... even if he didnt get captured by the enemy! The two Martial Emperors at his side were already on the verge of dying. It could be estimated that they wouldve died by now if it werent for their strong conviction to protect their Young Lord. The cultivation of both men could be considered top-notch Fifth Grade Emperor Level! This could unconditionally be considered the peak strength in the Middle Three Heavens! However... the issue was that these two Fifth Grade Martial Emperors have had to face the joint attacks of at least seven-eight Emperor Level Experts every day... and that too more than once day. In fact, more than twice on some days! They would face a dozen or more waves of attacks a day! Even a man of iron would get grinded into molten iron if he were to suffer through this. "Young Lord, Im afraid that its going to be a major event this time," a Fifth Grade Martial Emperor of the Ao n C Du Qing Yun C said while panting for breath. His eyes were full of hatred and sorrow. He was a peak Fifth Grade Martial Emperor. When had he ever been in such an aggravating situation? He had watched his old brothers die one by one at his side. However, he had been forced to flee with his tails between his legs like an old dog. This was far too humiliating! However, he hadnt dared to engage in a decisive battle! He would love to fight a decisive battle. But, what would be of the Young Lord? Who would protect him? What would happen to the Ao n if it lost its Young Lord? "Yes, the Jianghu seems to be in chaos," Ao Xie Yuns features looked wan and haggard. There was a look of anxiety in his eyes. "Young Lord, theres something that I must tell you in advance," another Fifth Grade Martial King C Qin Zhan C said in a serious manner while breathing somewhat heavily, "Im afraid I may not be able to run away if theres another enemy attack. So, I will go all-out at the risk of my life, and block them. Meanwhile, Young Lord and Old Du must escape as a quickly as possible..." A gloomy expression appeared in Ao Xie Yuns eyes. Qin Zhan had been fiercely thrashed and wounded during the escape. There were at least seven stab wounds on his body. He had sustained these in Ao Xie Yuns ce while guarding him. This was pretty evident from the tragic appearances of Qin Zhan and Du Qing Yun. In fact, Qin Zhan didnt even need to put that in words... "Old Qin! Dont give up. We havent reached that kind of a hopeless situation yet," Du Qing Yun said with some difficulty. "What is the point of saying these words of encouragement after all this time?" Qin Zhan let out a carefree smile. He said, "Old Du, you and I have traveled around Jianghu throughout our lives. We have had 10,000 human lives under our control. What regret can we possibly have now? I will leave the Young Lord in your protection if the enemy caught up with us again." Du Qing Yun took a deep breath. He looked up at the white clouds as they slowly drifted on the horizon. Then, he nodded slowly. "We have been ambushed by ck Devil n, and the poison users of Ou n on this journey. Furthermore, several others ought to be the members of the Tu n!" Qin Zhan coldly snorted. A killing intent surfaced in his eyes, "This debt of blood shall not be forgotten!" "There should be other ns involved. They shouldnt have been able to setup such an inescapable by relying on these three ns alone!" A killing intent appeared in Ao Xie Yuns eyes, "Tian n is also involved in this if I havent misread!" Qin Zhan coughed a few times, and somehow squeezed out a smile. He then said, "This whole assassination spree is our preordained ordeal. Indeed, some people are trying to hurt our Ao n! But, this whole experience will have turned into an enormous boon for the Young Lord if you manage to return. So, it wouldnt matter even if we few people end up dead." Du Qing Yun forced a smile and said, "Indeed, such an experience is hard toe by in Jianghu. And, it is also a rare life-changing journey. Young Lord, what are your thoughts and feelings about this whole journey?" Ao Xie Yuns eyes turned a little red. [These two have always been my personal bodyguards. Theyre also my own elders. However, their only concern is my growth and my realizations amidst all this bloodshed of life and death!] [Its because this stuff is whats genuinely needed in this unforgiving and brutal world of the Middle Three Heavens!] "My thoughts and feelings are very deep... this whole journey of thousands of miles has overturned my understanding of the Middle Three Heavens!" Ao Xie Yun restrained the tears in his eyes with great difficulty as he attentively said, "I was under the ns protection in the past. Ive always had a smooth sailing. It didnt matter where Id go... there would always be peoplepeting to give me face as long as I announced my identity. I could get anything done with only a few words from my mouth... "Things have always been too easy!" Ao Xie Yun heaved a deep sigh and said, "Theyve been so favorable that Ive never realized that it was making me somewhat smug and conceited. Then, I effortlessly seized the title of the first rank of the young generation in the Middle Three Heavens. And, that made me even more arrogant. "But, these assassination attempts have made me fall from the ninth heaven... and straight into the abyss! It has crushed my delusions!" Ao Xie Yun sighed dimly, "Ive realized that I was only relying on the name and influence of my n; thats all. I was just another good-for-nothing young master... "They didnt reject me or my demands because they wanted to get on good side of the Ao n. They only wanted to seek help from the Ao n for their selfish interests... or to exploit me to their advantage. But, they attacked me without the slightest hesitation once they determined that they could get even bigger benefits by getting rid of me! "I considered Ou Du Xiao a friend. But, its the Ou n that has calcted my behavioral patterns tounch a ruthless attack on me! I also considered Tian Bu Hui a nodding acquaintance, and I got along quite well with him as well. However, the Tian n is sparing no effort in trying to kill me now. I once had a friendly chat with Tu Qian Hao over a ss of wine in the Lower Three Heavens. But, the Tu n is also trying its utmost to kill me now! "Ive also visited the ck Devil n once. The ck Devil n had weed me with open arms. The Young Lord of the ck Devil n has always been a mystery for everyone. But, he even made an exception that time, and showed me his true face. That was a sign of extraordinary respect and trust. However, the ck Devil n is now dead-set on assassinating me!" Ao Xie Yun was talking in a low voice. And, the two Martial Emperors were listening quietly. The mountain breeze was whistling in a calm manner. "I always believed that I had a wide circle of friends. I assumed that I was rich and generous, and had friends all over the world. However, I never thought that the ones who would entrap me, harm me the most, make me suffer so incredibly... and even try to put me to death would precisely be those so-called friends of the past!" Ao Xie Yun continued with a deste smile, "I will consider a lesson learned well if I can return to the n!" The two Martial Emperors remained silent for a long time. Then, Du Qing Yun heaved a deep sigh and said, "Young Lord, the word friend cant be used so casually. Simrly, the word brothers cant be used very casually. You have only seen the surface now. But, you still cant see the essence of these two words. "Benefits! They made friends with you for benefits. And now, they want to kill you for greater benefits! They want to kill you, but not necessarily for the purpose of killing you! There must be some hidden objective." Qin Zhan tried his best, and pushed himself. He then let out some meaningful and heartfelt words. "Young Lord... Tu Qing Hao, Ou Du Xiao, and Tian Bu Hui... These people may be your brothers in name. But, they are also your rivals! You may be far stronger and much more talented than them. You may even have managed to take up the title of the rank-one in the younger generation. But, they still wont be convinced about your achievements because you bear the name of the number-one n! Therefore, you cant be their friend. "Moreover, there must be a core when ites to genuine friends or brothers. In other words, there must be a central figure that is admired by everyone. Everyone should obey him! Treating this person as the human core gives rise to sincere admiration. From admirationes the desire to learn. From learninges a deep sense of submission. And, a circle slowly forms around this central figure when one sees the others admiring this central figure as much as oneself. This then takes the embryonic form of a friendship! "Then, they start doing things together under the leadership of this man. And, they gradually develop mutual sincerity towards each other they be brothers. And, this brotherhood solidifies if they have survived though a life and death crisis. In fact, it solidifies to such an extent that it cant be shaken by thunder. And, this brotherhood grows even stronger than metal and stones if they constantly survive through such crises of life and death! "You dont have such friends and brothers! You may have always believed that you did. But, the fact is that those so-called friends of yours havee to kill you now. "Therefore, the first thing you must learn from this is that you mustnt trust your friends and brothers unless you dont have enough benefits to provide! "Ive only seen a handful of people in your younger generation who can be called true friends," Du Qing Yun gasped in admiration, "King of Hell Chu, Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, Ji Mo, and Luo Ke Di! "These people treat King of Hell Chu as their core. Its because King of Hell Chu can achieve feats which they cant! So, they can only admire him! King of Hell Chu is someone who can topple the entire world with his own strength alone. And, this is something they cant do. King of Hell Chus cultivation may be a lot weaker than theirs, but he can catch up with them at the fastest speed. And, thats again something they cant achieve! So, they admire!" ... Chapter 589 Journey to the North! "Young Lord, could you have achieved the things that King of Hell Chu did in those conditions and circumstances if you had been in his ce?" Qin Zhan had spoken these words somewhat impolitely. But, there were good intentions behind them. "No. I couldnt have done it!" Ao Xie Yun remained silent for a long while at first. Then, he finally spoke up. A trace of pain flitted across his eyes while he was speaking these words. However, he somehow felt rxed in his heart. Ao Xie Yun had previously analyzed the events that had taken ce in the Lower Three Heavens. And, he had reached a conclusion C [I couldnt do it!] But, he didnt know why he felt that he was very distant from that conclusion at that time. However, the words I couldnt do it had genuinelye from his heart this time. He had genuinely admitted that he wasnt as good as King of Hell Chu. Ao Xie Yun had said such a thing for the first time in his life. Du Qing Yun gently inhaled the air, and slowly blended it into his breath. It nurtured his body. Then, he said in a serious voice, "Young Lord, youve said these words in an unpleasant way. Your biggest resource isnt your aptitude. Instead, it is your family background. Tu Qian Hao, Ou Du Xiao, and the others must think that they may not have been worse than you if they had been born in the Ao n! Therefore, they refuse to ept you as someone superior!" Ao Xie Yun muttered, "Could it be that being born in the Ao n makes the entirety of my hard work go in vain? Who can know that living in the top aristocratic n is much more difficult that living in any other n? Doesnt one need to make several times more efforts if one wants stick out in the Ao n?" Qin Zhan remained silent for a while. Then, he said, "It doesnt matter how much hard work you do. After all, the first thought others will have would be of the Ao n if someone mentions about your achievements. And, they would bring out your name after that only. This is the glory of being born in a great n. But, this is also the helplessness of being born in a great n." Ao Xie Yun pondered and slowly nodded. He then said, "But, I am Ao Xie Yun and a member of the Ao n. And, no one can change this fact. So, it is better that I ept it since it cant be changed!" "Thats right. You are you no matter what happens. And, this wont change." Qin Zhan exposed a joyful smile as he said, "Young Lord, I believe that you will leave everyone gob-smacked when you return to the n." Du Qing Yun and Qin Zhan looked at each other. They both found a trace of sadness in each others eyes. [Thats right. Ao Xie Yun will be a changed man if he can return to the n after experiencing this hunt. He would be more mature and more sensible. Moreover, his fierceness towards the people of Jianghu will also increase. But, its unfortunate that the two of us wouldnt be there to see that.] They sighed at the same time. Then, they slightly smiled. [What difference does it make if we get to see it or not?] Ao Xie Yun suddenly smiled and said, "Im not as good as King of Hell Chu, and I cant achieve the things that he can. But, its not necessary that King of Hell Chu can also do the things that I can! After all, King of Hell Chu isnt a member of the Ao n." He smiled confidently. He was still proud even though he was in a difficult situation. Then, he insipidly said, "Moreover, I have the Ao n. And, I have you two. What difference does it make even if King of Hell Chu is extraordinary? After all, theres no conflict between him and us. The state of the entire Middle Three Heavens will change because of the three of us if we escape. And, thats how the matters stand!" "And, both you uncles will have made the history of the Middle Three Heavens when the timees!" Ao Xie Yuns eyes shone. His thoughts were finely detailed. How observant he was? He could obviously see that these two uncles were facing this dead end, and had started to feel that they had nowhere to go. Consequently, they didnt have any fighting spirit left. [Im afraid that both of them will sacrifice their lives to protect me when we meet the next attack if they continue to carry this mindset.] [Therefore, they both wish to educate me in thesest moments! They want to teach me about the experiences of their lifetime in this short period of time.] [But, how can I C Ao Xie Yun C not be a man with a conscience? You both are ready to risk your lives for me. But, how can I watch you die in front of me?] The fighting spirit of these two men had been constrained by their struggles thus far. So, his current intention was to evoke their pride and a sense of mission first. After all, that could help them in finding a way out of this dead-end. As expected, a sh of brilliance exploded in the eyes of Du Qing Yu and Qin Zhan after listening to his words. "Moreover, we may not necessarily be out of options here," Ao Xie Yun calmed down and said, "We mustnt go in the direction of the Ao n. Instead, we should go back!" "Go back?" both of them asked in unison. "Thats right. We should go in the Northern Wildernesss direction once again!" A light shed in Ao Xie Yuns eyes, "This choice of route would inevitably be far from their expectations. After all, they expect that we must be attempting to take the long detour route back to the Ao n. Therefore, we wouldnt be able to make through if we take the detour. And, we anyway cant take the direct route. So, it would be best to draw back in this situation. "First, we would be able to buy time if we go back. Second, we would be able to save our lives for the time being. Third... our n would find out that we havent reached the n in scheduled time. So, they will send people to look for us! And, that would be our chance!" Ao Xie Yun said with a smile, "I believe that the three of us are strong-enough to prevent ourselves from starving to death even if we are in the Northern Wilderness!" "Thats right." The spirits of the two men got aroused. "I have a n for today. First, both of you will recover. Im the Young Lord of the Ao n. But, you must know that I will only be a corpse if I dont have you two by my side! What hope would be left for me if you both die and I am left alone?" Ao Xie Yun sincerely heaved a deep sigh. "Dont worry, Young Lord. We wont die until we see you out of danger with our own eyes!" The two of them looked at each other, and made up their minds. [Now isnt the time to die!] "Um, both the uncles must first drink the two bottles of spirit beast blood essence since were going to follow this n," Ao Xie Yun took out the ninth grade spirit beast blood essence from his bosom, and handed it over to them. "This blood essence will anyway be wasted if we arent able to return for some time. So, you two must gulp it down. Youd be able to restore some strength even if you cantprehend anything." However, Du Qing Yun and Qin Zhan had conflicting views. [But, this is a treasure that our n desperately needs. The main task of this journey was to take back the blood essence of spirit beast. Wouldnt it prove that we had no benefit from this journey if we drink it up right now?] [But, it will expire after a certain time period if we dont drink it now. It may even get ruined during an enemy attack. Wouldnt that be an even more reckless wastage of resources?] Du Qing Yun heaved a deep sigh after struggling for a long while. Then, he took the two bottles, and said, "The situationpels us to do this. We have no other choice but to improvise the strategy! So, both of us will drink it along with and you, Young Lord! All of us will drink it in equal proportions. And, the matter of reaching a state ofprehension can only depend on fate. After all, everything depends on luck." "Very well!" Qin Zhan also straightforwardlyplied, "We must save our lives first since this is the case." None of the three had any objections. So, they each gulped down one mouthful of the spirit beasts blood essence. All three of them opened their eyes after an hour of drinking the blood essence. But, theirplexion was bizarre... "Sixty-percent of my injuries have gotten healed... But, I was unable toprehend anything. Nothing has awakened..." Du Qing Yun smacked his lips and scratched his scalp. "My injuries have healed to fifty-percent. But, I too have achieved nothing." Qin Zhansplexion looked a little better. But, he was also puzzled. "My injuries have healed to ny-percent... And, I also dont sense any other signs." Ao Xie Yuns cultivation level was the lowest among them. Therefore, he had recovered the most with the same amount of the blood essence. "But, why has nothing exceptional happened?" All the three became extremely depressed. They looked at each other in dismay. They were extremely disappointed. They obviously didnt know that half of the blood essence of most of the ninth grade spirit beasts in the Northern Wilderness had already been extracted by Bu Liu Qing. And, the one they had run into was precisely one of those spirit beasts. This kind of blood essence was capable of healing their injuries. So, it could be considered good. However, it couldnt help one in attaining a state of realization... All of them sighed. But, Du Qing Yunsplexion suddenly changed a momentter. He then said, "I heard something!" Everyone became alert. Birds started to fly in rm from three directions from faraway in the jungle. Moreover, they were heading towards this direction! "Run!" there wasnt enough time for sighs or regrets. So, all of them dashed backwards while facing ahead. "Shua, shua..." Numerous concealed weapons were suddenlyunched from the front. They were beaming with deep blue and purple colors. It was evident that they had been dipped in highly toxic poisons! Du Qing Yun lightly snorted. His body slid and he appeared in front of his group. He had already taken off the robe he had been wearing. His elementary energy infused into his robe as he wielded it as a shield. All the three of them positioned themselves behind this shield as they dashed backwards like arrows. "Dont let them get away!" Eight peoples shadow appeared flying high in the sky from four directions. These people were moving towards to the middle. Sharp, long, and loud whizzing sounds also started to echo from all directions. These sounds had basically announced that the enemy was here! The sound of fluttering of sleeves echoed unceasingly. Du Qing Yunughed out loud. The concealed weapons shot towards them were enough in number to fill the entire sky. Moreover, they were rushing towards them from all directions now. Du Qing Yun shook his arms around as he prepared to receive the concealed weaponry on to his robe. He also shot out palm to attack at the same time! The weapons of these three individuals had already been destroyed over the course of the several besieges they had faced up until now. Therefore, they only had their palms to face the enemy! A sword-light shed on the opposite side. A saber-light also began to move unhindered. Two tall and sturdy figures appeared behind the saber-light and sword-light. They were dressed in all ck, and had worn masks on their faces. They had abundance of murderous aura in their eyes! Du Qing Yun and the other two were retreating with everything they had. However, Qin Zhan suddenly stepped up from behind and patted on Du Qing Yuns back with a bam. Du Qing Yuns body stopped drawing back as a result. Instead, it started to rush forward. Qin Zhan pulled Ao Xie Yun towards the back of Du Qing Yun. Then, the three of them took advantage of this fleeting moment, and crazily rushed away like tornadoes. Multiple whistling sounds resounded from behind. However, Qin Zhan suddenly had a stroke of luck in this moment. The long robe behind his body had flown upwards with a fluttering sound during this moment. It had thus spun up behind him, and had obstructed the iing concealed weapons. Therefore, he simply continued to dash forward without turning his head back. He took advantage of the fact that the people who wereing from the three directions hadnt encircled them yet, and entered into the jungle. However, Ao Xie Yuns body suddenly shivered when they were about to enter the jungle. Qin Zhan grabbed him with his big hands without the slightest of hesitation. A needleced with a blue poison had stuck itself to Ao Xie Yuns back. And, Ao Xie Yun started to convulse as a result. However, Qin Zhan carried him, and didnt stay here. He then rushed towards the back of Du Qing Yun like a whirlwind while ignoring the blood that had started to flow out from Ao Xie Yuns body. Sharp whistling sounds came from behind. Countless enemies had begun to chase after them... "Pursue them! Dont spare anyone. Kill them at all costs!" a grim voice firmly ordered. The half-unconscious Ao Xie Yun heard this voice in his state of immense pain. And, he suddenly felt that this voice sounded familiar. But, Qin Zhan gushed out fiercely while holding him before he could think any further. They then leapt into the jungle, and rushed towards the direction of the Northern Wilderness... .... Chapter 590 Strange Ambush? The experts were chasing after the three men like whirlwinds with whistling sounds. However, those three had quickly gone far into the jungle. In fact, the forest was fairly silent now. One person walked out from four different directions each after a long time had passed. They were Meng Luo, Tu Qian Hao, Ou Du Xiao, and Tian Bu Hui! "They should be headed to the north!" A trace of caution was flickering in Tian Bu Huis eyes, "Ao Xie Yun is very cautious. He did the very opposite of what we had expected." Ou Du Xiao waved his hand and sprinkled white mist in the air. The white mist filled the air at first. Then, it settled on the ground. And, three nk spots appeared on the ground as a result. "They shouldve been here a moment ago. They shouldnt have been able to carry on because of their injuries under normal circumstances. But, theyve suddenly became vigorous and lively. Something unexpected must have happened here." Ou Du Xiao looked at the nk spots amidst the white mist. Then, he flipped his hand and sprinkled an odorless ck mist. It suddenly turned colorless after it came in contact with the white mist. Then, bright-red bloodstains appeared on the ground. They were needle-tip sized, and were scattered on the ground. "Theyve consumed the blood essence of a ninth grade spirit beast!" Ou Du Xiao solemnly said. The others were startled by this strange and mysterious method. They had once again witnessed the formidable techniques of the Poison Spirit n. No one could hide from this kind of mystical detection method! "We have joined hands to hunt down Ao Xie Yun. We will be the butt of all jokes if he still manages to escape alive..." Meng Luo smiled in a soft yet devious manner. "Hunt them down!" Suddenly, a gloomy voice said, "You will never be able to kill Ao Xie Yun if youre toote to follow them." A masked mans figure appeared on the treetop along with the voice. He was dressed in ck. He was drifting in the face of wind. It was the Young ck Devil! He only sneered once as he soared like a ck cloud. And, he headed north to chase after them. "Humph!" all four of them snorted in unison. Yet, none of them dared to neglect him. They then got up and rushed towards the north. ... "Well reach the Chill Wind Forest after we cross this precipitous ravine in front of us!" Gu Du Xing was sweating profusely. After all, he was carrying a thousand kilogram of Star Iron. So, he obviously wasnt feeling light. "Are we going to look for trouble with the Ou n in there?" Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di were somewhat eager to pick a fight. "I dont think we can openly challenge the strength and qualification of an aristocratic n by solely relying on the strength of us seven people." Dong Wu Shang snorted and said, "You can go if youre itching to do it. But, we wont apany you." Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di stuck out their tongues in response. "We dont need to look for trouble with them. Perhaps, theyre looking for us instead," Gu Du Xing calmly said, "The Ou n wouldnt dare to face our retaliation in a passive manner!" "Thats right," Chu Yang nodded in affirmation, "We must be careful." Everyone had increased their vignce along the way. Anyway, they hadnt anticipated that they would get through the Chill Wind Forest without experiencing any danger on the way. In fact, Gu Du Xing and the others had readied themselves to face the enemy as they advanced in the forest. "Howe theres no sound of activity here? Howe theres no ambush here? Does the Ou n have no guts? They didnt even dare to attempt an ambush on us?" Luo Ke Di had an expression of restlessness. They had already passed through the Chill Wind Forest, and had arrived in front of a mountain. Second Young Master Luo had felt that his strength was increasing very rapidly these days. So, he was always looking for an opportunity to show off. "Sigh..." Chu Yan heaved a deep sigh. Then, he firmly red at Luo Ke Di. "Why do you have to be such a doomsayer?" Chu Yang received a slight warning from of Sword Spirit just when he was dropping thest word on Luo Ke Di. [Theres a massive enemy ambush in the mountain up ahead!] "Remove your Star Irons weights! Take a rest first, and get ready to fight." Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang became vignt as Chu Yang waved his hand, "Is there an ambush?" "Theres an ambush!" Chu Yang swiftly halted behind a tree. He then held his breath, "Its not just an ambush. Instead, its a massive ambush!" Everyone red at Luo Ke Di when they heard this. Luo Ke Di blinked. He felt somewhat confused... [My words cant possibly be this powerful, right? I only spoke a few thoughtless words... and they ended up calling out an ambush...?] Tan Tan shrugged his shoulders. He raised his nose up and said, "You guys are meager fifth or sixth grade Martial Kings. So, you shrimps should stay back. See how I st them away with my fart!" Everyone wouldve ganged up on Tan Tan if the present situation wasnt so unusual; they wouldve beaten him up because of this remark! "Tan Tan and Bu Tong, you both go over from that direction in a pair. Wu Shang and Ke Di, you both go from that direction. Du Xing and Ji Mo, you both follow me. We will cover the middle. Remember that the ambush should be three-thousand feet away from here. You are free to attack and kill the enemy once youve gotten close!" Chu Yangmanded without the slightest of hesitation. Chu Yang wouldve normally said, [Listen to my orders and act in unison. We mustnt alert the enemy by mistake!] However, Chu Yang had no other choice but to let his brothers act on their own now. After all, all of them had molded their respective fighting tactics. So, he would only make his brothers lose their own styles if he were to tantly constrain them. And, they would never be able to work independently if they lost their personal style. Everyone silently looked at each other after they had rested for a while. Then, Tan Tan and Rui Bu Tong dashed away like two cheetahs from the side while issuing shua sounds. Dong Wu Shang held the ck Saber in his hand. Luo Ke Di had hidden his sword behind his elbow. They then disappeared silently. Gu Du Xing, Chu Yang, and Ji Mo also set into action. Chu Yang was at the front, and Gu Du Xing and Ji Mo were behind him. However, Gu Du Xing and Ji Mo were left startled after they had advanced more than a dozen steps. Chu Yangs body had changed into a distorted blue smoke, and had crept forward within the dense forest. But, he hadnt issued any sound along the way. It seemed as if his body hadnt even bumped into a leaf. It was possible that it may have bumped into a leaf or two, but the sound that emitted out was unlike the normal sound of collision of a human body with the leaves. Moreover, the sound was so feeble that it seemed as if a little bird hadnded on the leaf, and the leaf had gently fallen down because of that. "You must remember this while moving stealthily in a forest. First, each tree has its direction of growth. And, you must align yourself along the direction of that trees growth as you go forward if you dont want to be discovered," Chu Yang softly said. Then, he silently chopped on two trees on his either side with his palms. Chips of wood whirled about. "Both of you must look at this. The pattern of this tree isterally downwards. Now, look at the leaves on this tree. There are leaves of various shapes and sizes, but one thing ismon C the tip section of the leafstalk will certainly beterally downwards. These leaves will issue very loud sound if they are touched from any other direction. And, the experienced people of Jianghu will be alert from that sound. But, it will only issue a natural sound of falling off if it falls after you touch itterally downwards along the direction of its growth. "However, the tree on this side is somewhat spiral or helix. Such kinds of leaves often take more time to fall. Therefore, I will use my strength in a spiral direction when I pass by such a tree." Chu Yang exined bit by bit, "This phenomenon can be clearly shown by the trees bark as well." Gu Du Xing and Ji Mo went ahead on either side, and nodded as they observed carefully. "The next is your footwork. Dont just think about issuing energy from under your feet. Also pay attention to the direction of the wind, and the growing position of the underbrush. The underbrush at the foot of the tree is bound to be inclined towards the opposite direction of the tree. You must step on while following this inclination, and along the direction of the wind. Consequently, the sound issued wouldnt be much even if you dont issue energy. And, there wouldnt be any sound if you adapt to these directions." Chu Yang continued, "You must pay attention to the colors of your clothes and to the appearance of the leaves behind you when theres sunlight like this. You must also pay attention to the mottled shadows falling on the leaves to your opposite side. "You can make use of these aspects to stand in a suitable position if the enemy looks over. Then, your personal appearance will get camouged by the forest under these mottled shadows even if you dont have any ce to hide. Consequently, the enemy wouldnt be able to spot you even aftering face-to-face!" Chu Yang had made a movement to demonstrate while speaking this. He had rapidly moved from his original position, and had gone to the opposite side. And, Gu Du Xing and Ji Mo impressively discovered that there were bright and dark patches of shadows over his entire body even though he was facing the sunlight. Chu Yangs ck robe seemed to have changed into a big tree under these effects. So, it had be impossible to spot him amidst the trees. His face was also covered by the shadows of tree leaves under the bright sunlight. He had dark and bright shades on his face. They wouldnt have discovered him if they hadnt previously known that he was hiding in that ce. "Its amon knowledge that the night is the best time for stealth operations. But, the best time to hide in mountainous forests is daytime... when the sky is clear. Its because the bright sunlight can camouge almost anything!" Chu Yang lightly said, "Now, both of you keep pace with me. We will rush at them from the front while they will be looking towards us with their eyes wide open!" They werent words of bravery. But, Gu Du Xing and Ji Mo felt their warm blood rush in their hearts as soon as they listened to these words. It felt as if a murderous aura of blood-thirst had been ferociously revived by these words! "Lets go!" The three silhouettes moved as if arrows had beenunched by the bow string! They rushed over to a thousand feet, and then again to five-hundred feet... they were close to the enemy now! And, they were getting closer and closer... "There are fifty people!" Sword Spirit provided the urate number. The illusion created by Chu Yangs figure under the reflection of sunlight was that of a big lizard climbing up to the hilltop as he approached the enemy. He was only three-hundred feet away from the enemy right now. Gu Du Xing and Ji Mo came up following him. The three of them looked ahead, and were startled by what they saw... [Whats going on?] The three of them looked at each other in dismay. They were unable to make sense of what they were seeing! Majority of these people were from the Ou n. And, there was no doubt about this! After all, the Poison Spirit Ou n had a kind of cold and shady aura that no other could imitate. This was indeed an ambush. Moreover, the troop lineup was quite vast! Chu Yang took a quick look around, and felt that it was problematic. [There are at least fifteen or sixteen Martial Kings among them. Also, four of the auras are profound and unfathomable...] "There are sixteen Martial Kings. And, the rest are ninth grade Revered Martial Artists! Also, there are four Martial Emperors. Two of them are second grade, and two are third grade," Sword Spirit gave a precise report. Chu Yang wasnt baffled by the fact that there were four Martial Emperors among them. However, what made him bbergasted was... [They want to ambush us, okay. But, why are they facing the other direction?] There were rows of backs and butts lined up in front of Chu Yang... The experts lying in wait were stretching their necks, and were looking forward. A few of them were sitting cross-legged while being calm andposed. But, their backs were turned towards Chu Yang and the others. [Can this be regarded as an ambush?] Chu Yang found it too bizarre. [You guys havee to kill us. But, you have turned your butts to us... This is the first time Im seeing such a strange ambush!] [Damn! Is it possible that you want to fart together in order to suffocate us to death?] .... Chapter 591 Pissing Leads to Tragedy! The three of them looked on the opposite side, and they felt that it was an unfathomable mystery. Ji Mo moved the corners of his mouth. He nearlyughed. [Dammit! This is the first time Im seeing an ambush with buttocks.] A burst of wind blew from the south. And, faint whisperse through along with the wind. "...Why havent theye..." "...dont worry... they mustve stopped over on the way..." "...attention... what is over there?" "...fu*k me... its a rabbit..." "...Fu*k your mothers pu*sy..." ... The corners of Chu Yangs mouth twitched. Both the third grade Martial Emperors suddenly stood up. It seemed that they had sensed something. They suspiciously looked around. Then, they shook their heads and smiled as if they were mocking themselves. Then, they went over to the either sides of the division to examine the ambushs set up. They had a very attentive appearance. Chu Yang, Gu Du Xing, and Ji Mo became even more confused. [We are here... behind your buttocks. Why do you keep inspecting your front?] They only heard one of the Martial Emperors asking in a sinking voice, "Have you checked the poisonous zone? It hasnt lost its effectiveness, has it?" A King Level Expert behind a tree replied in a low voice, "Elder, please dont worry. I have already checked it three times. I have even added twice as much poison in that area. So, this is a sure-fire. Theres no issue." "Um, you must ensure that it doesnt get discovered in advance. Only surrounding them wont be sufficient. These fellows are very vignt. They will slip away if they sense any sign of trouble. We must ensure that its done properly this time," this Martial Emperor nodded and reminded. "Yes." The two people wobbled their heads, and returned to their original spots. Chu Yang quietlyy low in the underbrush. He was motionless. So, it was obvious that Gu Du Xing and Ji Mo would also follow suit. Suddenly, two ck-robed men stood up from their ambush spots. They came forth and made a signal. A Martial Emperor knitted his brows. Then, he shouted in a low voice, "What are you two doing?" "Eh... going to take a piss." The Martial Emperor exposed a look of disgust on his face. He waved his hand, and said in a bad mood, "Move away a little further." The two ninth grade Revered Martial Artists repeatedly nodded andplied. They then walked backwards. Their feetnded on dead leaves, and issued crunching sounds as they moved more than three-hundred feet away. They then stopped at the path that had been camouged under forest trees. One of them said, "Dammit, it has been half-a-month here, and we havent seen a shadow yet." The other man sighed as he untied his belt, "Wait, its good that they havente. After all, who in that damned group would be easy to deal with?" "Yes, thats true." That previous one opened his zip, and took out his chap. He closed his eyes, held his breath, and was ready to shoot. Sound of Pitter-Patter came... Second Master Ji got angry! He hadin down in the underbrush. So, he couldnt move. But, these two guys had unexpectedly walked towards his direction. Then, they had stopped there. Ji Mo had opened the slits of his eyes, and he could clearly see four legs dressed in ck right before him. Then, an arrow of water had fallen right upon the left side of his face along with smell of urine and steam. Its force was also quite acute. The warm liquid was sshed drop by drop along with a strong steaming heat. And, it got sshed on the Second Master Jis cheek. Second Master Ji blew his top! Then, another arrow of water fell on the right cheek of Second Master Ji along with the smell of urine... Second Master Ji couldnt tolerate it anymore! He had been feeling nauseated before. But, the first stream of water was at least glistening white. But, this one was like a yellow river. It looked like the piss of a sick man. Moreover, its smell was even stronger... Ji Mo felt grief and indignation at the moment. [The three of us are lying in the same ce. But, why did both of you have to piss on me alone? Are you trying to bully me or something?] He got even madder. He finally couldnt take it anymore. So, he stood up with a whooshing sound. These two Revered martial Artists had closed their eyes, and were taking a piss of satisfaction. They peed to their hearts content for some time. They cleared out the stock that they had held back for a very long time. And, they felt indescribablyfortable as a result. How could they think that they had been showering a living person while urinating? This was very shocking for them. So, they opened their eyes. Then, their pearl-like eyes popped out of their sockets. And, they became very nervous. The arrows of water had been shot with full strength and urgency until now. However, they had suddenly lost strength. So, the urine went into the crotch of their trousers with dripping sounds. And then, the stream lost its fuel... They were about to scream. But, the infuriated Second Master Ji had already clutched their throats. A very slight cracking sound was heard, and the napes of their necks were strangely crooked to one side. Second Master Jis frantic vigour had burst into their meridians, and had sealed the movement of the lower halves of their bodies. Therefore, the bodies of these two men only shivered twice as they died a violent death. His hands were still upwards until this moment. And, it seemed as if he had clutched birds in his hands. However, pitter-patter sounds were heard before he could change the position of his hands... The streams which had been interrupted because of their owners getting a fright a while ago... had again ejected since the owners had lost consciousness. So, they continued to spray out... None of it went waste. All of it got sprayed on Second Master Jis trouser... Second Master Ji tilted his head and crooked his eyes. He clenched his teeth in hatred. But, he didnt dare to make a sound. A voice came from a distant ce, "Whats going on?" This person had heard the sound of activity from this side. Second Master Ji was stunned. [How should I reply?] Suddenly, a low and deep voice angrily answered, "This bastard pissed on my pants." It was the voice of the dead Revered Martial Artist who had earlier spoken first. Ji Mo was bbergasted by this. So, he turned his head, but he only saw Chu Yang opening and closing his mouth. It was Chu Yang who had spoken this! It was a rare sight to see King of Hell Chu imitating the voice of that person so perfectly. Ji Mo came to realization. So, he hastily and vaguely mumbled to himself, "I wasnt being careless... I didnt do it intentionally... what are you mad about..." Chu Yang retorted, "Not being careless? Both my trouser legs got wet..." Ji Mo nearly felt hurt inside. [Its me whose fu*king pants got wet dammit.] A loud noise came from that side as some peopleughed in a low voice. They were taking joy in others misfortune. That Martial Emperor didnt know whether tough or cry as he scolded them. Then, no one uttered a voice anymore. But, the other people became restless. They then heard a person saying in a low voice, "Why did the guy pee on the others trousers?" this voice was full of artificial intrigue. Another person muttered while deeply thinking, "I guess that the urine got diverted." "But, why would the urine get diverted?" It seemed as if that man was even more amazed than before. In fact, it was as if he simply couldntprehend this. "There can be a couple of reasons behind it..." the other persons pondering voice said. "What reason?" the amazed voice continued to interrogate in detail. "Well, one of the reason could be... that he suddenly recalled something before going to sleepst night. But, he clearly doesnt have the right ce for doing that here... So, he mustve held it in out of distress. An abnormality can easily appear if you hold in for too long... Um, then... he probably mustve drunk a lot of water in the morning. And thus, his urine got deviated!"C said the seriously pondering voice. "Oh, I see! Thats such a shame! But, what is the second reason?" "The second reason is hard to exin... Well you see... some people have to use a bizarre way of peeing when they dont get those means for a very long time. So, they hold their pike in their hands, and charge and breakthrough the enemy lines. They then use various means to wipe out their inner demons... And, they easily be prone to getting tired and weak after wiping out their inner demons. Um, such period of weakness can basically make the urine to deviate..." "It is such a prating insight ah. Still, shame... such a shame!" "Youre ttering me..." Laughter rose up from everywhere with a bang. No one dared tough loudly, but everyone was suddenly in somewhat of an uproar. Many people were silentlyughing while rolling on the ground. Their whole bodies were shaking and convulsing as a result. Chu Yang, Gu Du Xing, and Ji Mo were also amazed by this... [This is a group of fu*king talented people!] [It seems like these guys have been restraining themselves very hard. Someone else is taking a piss over there, and this guy is telling philosophies while giving a long analysis. In fact, it seems as if hes teaching a very important lesson...] Chu Yang stood up. Ji Mo gently let go of the two corpses. Then, Chu Yang went forward while issuing whooshing sounds. He mumbled to himself andined in a low voice, "Fu*k! Look at my trousers. Its wet and cold now. What did I do to deserve this? How fortunate that you guys are stillughing and feeling happy..." More sounds ofughter were heard as soon as he said this. A few people even turned their heads. "Its obviously because you two have a shitty karma..." These people had turned their heads, but they only saw the ck clothes of Chu Yang and Ji Mo. They didnt see their faces. After all, the faces of both the men were masked in the shade of trees... Someone even ridiculed them, "Do you two feel such deep emotions towards each other that you take a piss while standing so close to each other..." Everyone startedughing after he said this. Chu Yang approached this fellow at the extreme edge with a smile. He was walking and speaking along the way. However, he was imitating the voice so perfectly that no one could discover that it was an imitation. Therefore, nobody paid attention that he had slightly diverted from his direction. "Damn it. I am telling you that Im never peeing with him from next time..." Chu Yang softlyughed. He showed that he was somewhat regretting, somewhat humiliated, and somewhat angry. But, he had taken out his sword. He then silently moved toward the nearest guy who was present thirty feet away, and pierced through his ribs. He pierced his heart, and pierced his lungs. And, that mans body got firmly nailed to the ground as a result. This person hadnt kept his guard up. After all, who wouldve thought that his ownrade would plot an evil scheme against him? This man had been taking joy in others misfortune andughing a moment ago. But, his ribs were aching right now. He was about to shout in pain when blood suddenly gushed into his lungs... Then, a strong and fierce vitality broke into the meridians of his body. And, it gained control over his central nervous system. Then, his eyes silently stuck out... And, his breath seized to exist. Chu Yang grinned with annoyance. He then walked while smiling and cussing, "Look at you guys... someone got urinated on his trousers and you guys areughing instead of getting angry at the one who did it?" He wasughing out loud while speaking. Then, he calmed his smile and pretended to be somewhat resentful. He had secretly drawn out his sword from the body of the guy he had just killed. Then, he stuck it behind his thigh. Then, he shook his head, and sighed as he angrily walked towards another person who was behind a rock. He was talking rxed steps, and each step wasnding heavily on the ground. Therefore, it looked like he was walking in his own base camp. Ji Mo followed behind him. He felt his heart pounding wildly. [Oh my god, Ive truly experienced what is called invisible kill amidst this chatter today. The toughest thing is being genuinely rxed before and after killing. He doesnt make any effort. He doesnt expose any traces of his murderous aura!] The man behind the rock was having an intense stomach-ache from all theughing. He was also the one who hadughed the most. Chu Yang angrily scolded, "This isnt a fu*king joke. You look like a damn seal whileughing. Is it that much fun to beughing at me, huh? I will teach you a lesson today!" Then, he brazenly and swiftly pounced on this man with an intense whoosh sound of the rushing wind. .... Chapter 592 This is a Misunderstanding! That manughed out loud and said, "Fu*k, I amughing at the banter between you two, and you still cant stand it? You even came looking for trouble with me? Youve got quite the nerve..." He turned around whileughing. But, he saw that a dazzling sword-light had gotten condensed in his face. It then pierced his throat in a sh! [One Ray of Cold Light Pierces Ten Thousand Fathom!] Chu Yang threw himself at the man along with the sword attack. Then, he heavily punched him while issuing a bam sound. Then, he said whileughing out loud, "See how I make youugh!" The body of that man distorted in a strange manner. Then, his body convulsed and became motionless. His eyes remained wide open, and there was a look of disbelief in them. It was evident that he hadnt imagined this in his wildest dreams. Hispanion had been affectionately joking with him. But, how did that man turn into the killer who took his life? [But, Im a Martial King. And, this guy is only a Revered Martial Artist. How can he possibly kill me? Moreover, why does he wish to kill me?] This King Level Expert was left with a myriad of questions. However, he died with an injustice not redressed... Chu Yang mischievouslyughed as he jumped away from the mans body. He then waved his fist, and fiercely punched Ji Mo. Ji Mo got knocked down on the ground. Chu Yang was gasping while issuing hu hu sounds, "You, you... youre also stillughing..." Ji Mo was a clever man. He performed a kick up, and jumped up high in the air as he said while gasping for breath, "You got urinated over yourself, and Im not even allowed tough?" He threw himself at Chu Yang while speaking. Then, bam sounds were heard... Chu Yang screamed, "Then, youugh properly, ouch... you, you... youre kicking my eggs..." Everybody burst intoughter. Many of the troublemakers couldnt control themselves. So, they stood up from their positions, and walked towards this side. Everyone had a smiling expression on their faces. Some people wereughing while walking, "Dammit! Hes acting so righteous and valiant even after he got peed on his pants. Im seeing such a thing for the first time... The pee didnt make you go crazy, right...?" Chu Yang got angry, "Why dont you try to piss on your pant? This fu*king feeling of getting your thighs dripping wet is so disgusting... Oh my... I will fu*k you... you, you, sss... motherfu*ker... you pissed on my crotch..." "Ha ha..." there was a burst ofughter. Seven or eight people swiftly came over. Everyone was radiant with joy. And, everyone was in high spirits. They arrived at the spot, and they only saw that two men dressed in ck were rolling on the ground. One of them had covered the crotch of his trouser with his hands while his body was in a curled-up position. And, the other one was punching him and beating him up while lying on his body. A ninth grade Martial King tried to control hisughter as he said in a dignified way, "Thats enough. Get up. See, what a mess youve made!" He had issued an order. So, both of them obeyed and jumped up. They had jumped. But, they jumped particrly high, and had gotten separated into two directions. Two essentially bright lights also shone at this time. And, they lightened up this gloomy forest with a bright white radiance. Ji Mo united with his sword. His entire persona changed into a Death God that had rushed out from hell. His body was carrying the sword energy that could conquer every obstacle. He then ferociously charged into three Martial Kings on one side while using this earth-shattering power! It was like a mountain had fiercely smashed down. Chu Yang pulled out the Nine Tribtions Sword. He then unleashed what harm is there in ughtering the entire world! This attack wasunched outrageously! And, this attack changed into an overwhelming crazy dragon. A burst of sword-light suddenly shot out from this attack. Then, it flew up high in the air, and conveniently hung upside down like a meteoring down from the space! The first Martial King who had to bear the brunt had a fully bloomed smile on his face as a chill prated through his heart with pop sound. Then, his body split up into pieces. His head flew spinning in mid-air; that bright smile was still on it... Then, a second Martial King got shrouded in sword-light. He hadnt taken any precautionary measures either. That smiling expression became rigid on his face. And, he was then torn into pieces before he could change his smile into an expression of panic. The third Martial King also didnt get enough time to scream as many blood holes got formed on his body. Another Martial King was fourth in line. However, his head had registered the first three deaths. So, this Martial King got enough time to react. He hurriedly unsheathed his sword. However, he didnt have enough time to use any technique. So, he simply swung his sword with all his might in desperation. The incredible and mighty Nine Tribtions Sword charged forward. And, it broke that sword into pieces with a light crackling sound. The man screamed as his arm blended to dust. Then, Chu Yang prated his sword through the mans bosom. The sword-light scattered everywhere along with countless lumps of flesh. And, a dense red colour filled the air as a result. However, Chu Yang didnt stop. After all, the power of the move what harm is there in ughtering the entire world he hadunched hadnt exhausted yet. So, he fiercely directed the attack towards the only remaining King Level Expert. However, that man repeatedly issued sharp screams as he raised his palm, and fiercely spread a ck mist. Then, he again raised his palm, and suddenly a white mist was issued! The poisonous mist of both the colours had spread everywhere in the vicinity in the blink of an eye. He had frantically used poison attacks. He had used the Poison Technique. He had used every hidden weapon that he couldve shot out. He then shouted loudly in panic, and drew out his sword while drawing backwards. Chu Yang squinted. He unceasingly waved his sword as he broke into the poisonous mist. The sword energy surged about, and spread everywhere inside the poison mist. Chu Yang rushed forward and the glistening sword-light approached this Martial Kings chest. The Martial King let out a loud scream. He suddenly threw away his long sword. Then, he turned around and ran. He was faced with the incredible might of Chu Yangs sword. And, he had witnessed the horrifying state of hispanions. So, he didnt even have the courage to defend himself at this time. Therefore, he directly fled... Chu Yang put down the Sword Point, and switched the move from what harm is there in ughtering the entire world to a sharp will buried deep will not change! He restrained the sword-light. Then, he soared high up in the air. It seemed that a peerless sword that had been buried deep for ten-thousand years had suddenly dug up and revealed its matchless sharpness! Puff! Sword-light was still shining in mid-air as the sword energy broke into the back of the escaping Martial King! The entire body of that King Level Expert shivered as a result. He had an expression of despair on his face as he struggled to shout, "Save me..." However, he had barely spoken out these words when a sword-light pierced through his back like a rainbow. Then, Chu Yang flushed out from the middle of the mans body along with the sword, andnded fifty feet away. The long sword was tilting towards the earth. Therefore, the beads of blood didnt stay on the de of sword, and slowly dripped down with drip sounds. The body of this Martial King spilt up into pieces with a bang sound. The expressions of fright and despair were still visible on his face as his big head was sent rolling on the ground. It rolled several times... Ji Mo collected his sword and stood still on the other side. There was a pile of badly mangled and mutted corpses in front of him! The two Martial Kings and one Revered Martial Artist hadnt put up their guards. Therefore, they had been ughtered by thebination of Ji Mo and his sword! There was silence. The forest was utterly silent. There was a dense blood fog in the air. The poisonous mist that hadnt diverged yet fluctuated erratically and fluttered in the air. This was proof of the horrendous incident that had happened here a moment ago. Who couldve imagined that two people would go to take a piss, and such vicious and merciless death gods would return in their steads? Eight human lives had vanished in a puff of smoke within the blink of an eye... "Bastard!" a tall and sturdy man violently bellowed in rage. It was a second grade Martial Emperor. He was so angry that he couldnt control himself. He jumped out from the ce he had been hiding in. The muscles of his face twitched, "You... who are you two?" "The ones who want your life!" a voice coldly replied as a sharp sword-tip suddenly emerged from his chest. Then, it quickly yanked back. He then got pped on his back in a very vigorous manner. This Martial Emperor exposed a look of disbelief on his face. His body had been fiercely hit, and he was sent out flying as a result. He still couldnt believe that he had been injured so fatally. He let out a loud scream. He then suddenly drew his sword while being in the air, and ferociously circted his energy through his body. Two perfectly round streams of blood ferociously spurt out from his back and chest with a puff. And, the entire strength of his body was evacuated in this moment. In fact, it felt as if a sack was emptied at once, and was left to fall from the sky. He fell to the ground with a thump sound. He raised his head with all his might, and turned his neck to look behind himself. "Who... are you?" "Its me!" A ck-robed youth calmly walked over along with a calm and cruel voice. And, a cold and sharp aura impressively spread out as soon as he appeared. In fact, it felt as if a sword hade out in the shape of a person! It seemed as if it was a humanoid sword! It was Gu Du Xing! Gu Du Xing had taken advantage of the time when Ji Mo and Chu Yang were creating disturbance to attract all the attention. And, he had stealthily sneaked into the enemys formation. He had attacked at the right moment, and had seeded! Gu Du Xings original target of was one of the two third grade Emperor Level Experts. But, their vignce was too high. Moreover, they had kept theirposure. So, Gu Du Xing had feared that he might spoil this important timing if he missed. However, Gu Du Xing could kill this second grade Emperor Expert rather easily. So, how could he let such an opportunity go unattended? After all, this man was still a second grade Emperor Level Expert at the end of the day! So, killing him would be a big damage to the strength of the enemys side. The three brothers were standing in aplete formation on the scene now. Scattered and mangled corpses were lying at their feet. Several whoosh sounds echoed as the ambushers came over and surrounded the three! They had surrounded these three very quietly. However, none of them could hold back their rage from appearing in their eyes. These three had appeared out of nowhere, and had killed nine of their battlepanions! And, two more had been silently assassinated as well. Moreover, no one believed that the two who had gone to take a piss wouldve been left alive since it was impossible for them to have survived this sneak attack. So, proper calctions would suggest that thirteen out of the fifty had died in total! Moreover, they had died in despicable assassinations and sneak attacks! "Who are you guys?" The third grade Martial Emperor showed up very quietly. He looked at Chu Yang with intense resentment in his eyes. Ji Mo mischievouslyughed at first. He then replied in a mocking way, "Its amusing that you are asking this question since you guys are here to ambush us. Werent you hiding here to kill us? So, do you even need to ask who we are now that we havee? Old Fellow, have you lost your mind?" The third grade Martial Emperors anger was soaring to the heavens. But, he still couldnt help but be startled, "Ambush you?" He then suddenly blew his top, "Who the fu*k are you? Do you think that youre so worthy that this old man wille to ambush you?" Ji Mo was startled by this response. So, he said while stammering, "Arent you from the Ou n?" "Yes. We are from the Ou n!" the third grade Martial Emperor angrily replied, "Who are you lot? Which n do you belong to? Bastards!" "Youre from the Ou n... So, howe you havente here to ambush us?" Ji Mo scratched his head. He was totally confused, "This isnt right... Who are you here to deal with?" The third grade Martial Emperor nearly fainted from excessive anger. He didnt know what to think as he angrily replied, "Weve been waiting here to capture Ao Xie Yun. Who the fu*k are you?" Ji Mo was left gob-smacked. He couldnt help but feel remorseful. He waved his hand again and again, and said, "Oh my my... this matter has turned into a conflict due to a misunderstanding. Weve misunderstood. Its a misunderstanding. This is a misunderstanding..." .... Chapter 593 Others Are Here! Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing were also stunned. [Weve been beating and killing these men for quite a long time. And, it turns out that they havente here to deal with us...? So, weve been risking being the scapegoat for Ao Xie Yun this entire time?] [What kind of a matter is this? Dammit, do we even have that kind of friendship with this Ao Xie Yun...] The Ou ns people felt their heads spinning along with a few of their assistants from the ck Devil n. [Youve chopped so many of our men like melons and vegetables. And, you still have the nerve to give an exnation for it by saying that it was a misunderstanding?] [Its fu*king insane that he has the guts to exin himself. But, he is even exining himself in a high and mighty manner.] Ji Mo puckered up his brows. He then said with a bitter face, "Crap! You see, Im... seriously embarrassed about this thing. Who is Ao Xie Yun? Who the hell is he...? We dont know. You get it, right? Ahm Ahm... this is a huge misunderstanding!" He touched his nose, and mischievously smiled. Then, he awkwardly said, "You see... we apologize to you... Um, were very sorry... But, lets forget about this matter now; okay? So, are we good now? Let it go, okay? After all, its better to squash enmity than keeping it alive." Ji Mos words felt increasingly heartfelt and sincere as he continued to speak. The third grade Martial Emperor of the Ou n nearly went mad out of anger, "What the hell are you talking about?! Youve killed our men. Do you think that this matter will be over by a mere sorry? You say its better to squash enmity than keeping it alive? What bullshit!" Ji Mo seemed deep in sorrows. He replied in a very serious manner, "Senior, its said that a dead person cante back to life. So, please restrain your grief and get over it... After all, even killing us wont bring back the dead... Moreover, we want to show our sincerity so that we can win over your understanding..." "What sincerity?" That Emperor Level Expert looked at the expressions on faces of the three. And, he was finally a little convinced that this was indeed a misunderstanding... "You see whether this will work or not..." Ji Mo cautiously spoke-up in a probing manner, "We werent being careful, and we ended up killing thirteen people of yours... So, weve decided topensate you with thirteen coffins... We first want the dead to be buried in peace irrespective of what is said or done... After all, leaving the corpses in this wilderness would be too cruel..." "And then what?" The third grade Martial Emperor heard till here. However, he then saw that Ji Mo had stopped talking. So, he couldnt help but ask. "Nothing, ah..." Ji Mo replied with a grim face, "You see, we are away from home. So, we only have bare necessities on us. And, weve also be someone elses scapegoat... So, we also feel wronged. What kind of fu*king logic do you use to exin this situation? Do you think that we wanted to kill your men? We arent homicidal maniacs, you know..." "Youve killed thirteen of our men, and you want topensate the loss with thirteen coffins? And, you dont have anything else to offer?" The third grade Martial Emperor finally exploded. He bellowed in rage, "You bastard! Are you fu*king with this old man?" "I wouldnt dare..." Ji Mo pulled a long face, "We really... dont have a choice. We dont have any money. Maybe we can do another thing. We could try this out... those unlucky dead people may have wives and children in their families. And, we can take care of them on their behalf...! For instance, they may have young and pretty sisters, daughters, or so... And, we will take care of them with ease..." "Bastard! Youre ying with me!" The third grade Martial Emperor flew into a rage. In fact, his forehead had literally started to emit smoke. "Ha ha ha... old bastard..." Ji Moughed heartily. He jumped up, patted his buttocks, and said, "Im obviously ying with you, you old tortoise! You are lucky that youre still alive despite being so old. Have you gone senile? Youre a stubborn old fool with a knot in your brain. Youre not open-minded. Youre just an old sucker! Youre a millennium old tortoise! You deserve to be yed with!" That third grade Martial Emperors body convulsed with anger. He wasnt even able to take a breath. His lips quivered as he said, "You, you, you... you brat! My name wont be Ou Mu Feng if I dont shred you to pieces today!" "Ou what Feng? It sounds more like Ou Old Motherfu*ker!" Ji Mo spat a mouthful of saliva. He stood with arms akimbo and said, "Old pimp! Old tortoise! Come on,e on... What are you waiting for? Ahwooh~~ Dog Aunt, Dong Aunt!" "This is Ji Mo! This is King of Hell Chus group! That one with the sword is Gu Du Xing!" Someone finally recognized them. After all, the words Dog Aunt had worked as a signboard for him. So, the true identity of Second Master Ji had been exposed! "Ahwooh~~ Thats correct! Its me your grandpa!" Ji Mo put his hands on his waist, faced upwards, andughed heartily. "It has been a while since Ive appeared in the Jianghu. It is strange that my charm hasnt subsided yet. I had thought nobody would recognize me since it has been so long! But, this is quiteforting in a way. Not bad, brat. You should be rewarded for recognizing me!" Ou Mu Fengs belly exploded with rage. A person suddenly jumped out. He looked at Chu Yang and said, "Howe only three of you are here? Where are the other people?" This old man was Ou Mu Fengs elder brother C Ou Jin Feng. He vigntly looked around while saying this. He thought, [King of Hell Chu and the others went to the Northern Wilderness together. So, why are only three of them here?] "The other people are here!" these words werent spoken by Chu Yang. Instead, two other people had said this in unison. A shrill and dazzling saber-light came out along with these words. A sharp sword-light also rushed out at the same time! Dong Wu Shang vigorously and impressively came out like crude iron! He stood in such a way that anyone who looked at him would have the feeling... [A mountain range made up of iron has suddenly appeared in front of me!] Dong Wu Shang coldly snorted. He waved his big saber, and a Revered martial Artist and a King level Expert got cleaved into four parts on his left. Then, he waved it towards the right side, and smashed it down! Yes... he had smashed it! It would feel like the might of his ck Saber wasnt well-described if the word smashed hadnt been used for it. After all, his ck Saber weighed more than 250 kilograms! Two experts on the right side desperately went all-out to block. And, a snapping sound resounded. Their swords broke, and their heads got cleft from the middle with a bang! Dong Wu Shangs imposing body was dripping with blood as he fiercely strode forward. Then, he shouted, "Get lost!" The ninth grade Martial King who was direct opposite of Dong Wu Shang had to bear the brunt. After all, the might of Dong Wu Shangs saber had shed towards this man like a thunderbolt. This King level Expert raved, "You get lost!" Then, he brandished his sword in a ruthless manner while staking his life. A loud sound echoed as he did so. That Ninth Grade Martial Kings sword shattered into pieces within an instant. And, he was sent bouncing and rolling like a rubber ball. An ah sound came from the sky; it was apanied with sprinkles of blood. It seemed that this man had decided toply with Dong Wu Shangs words CGet lost! Dong Wu Shang didnt move a single jot. His body was as calm like still water, and as lofty as a mountain. He then disdainfully snorted, and strode over. A fifth grade Saber King had fought against a ninth grade Martial King. And, the ninth grade Martial King was the one sent flying when they went face-to-face. In fact, he had gotten seriously injured. Anyone whod see this would regard it as a miracle. That King Level Expert was a ninth grade Martial King. But, Dong Wu Shang was also at the peak of fifth grade Saber King! Moreover, he had been supressing his strength since he didnt wish to make a breakthrough. He wouldve been an eighth grade Saber King if he hadnt done so! In addition, the ck Saber of Dong Wu Shang weighed more than 250 kg. Moreover, it had some innate supernatural ult force. However, that King level Expert had wielded a sword which was two or three kilograms in weight. This sword was surely being wielded by a ninth grade Martial King... But, it wouldve been absurd if this collision had sent Dong Wu Shang flying instead. Luo Ke Dis sword-light swiftly brushed past three people in quick session like a poisonous snake while issuing hissing sounds. A thin trace of blood appeared on the throats of those three men as a result. Then, the bright blood ferociously streamed out from those scars like fountains. The three corpses slowly copsed to the ground. And, Luo Ke Di firmly attacked another King level Expert as this happened. Luo Ke Dis body somersaulted in the air with a dang sound, and went into the encirclement. And, hended next to Gu Du Xing. The temperaments of these two were somewhat simr in expression as well as in spirit at the moment. They both looked like sharp swords! However, that they differed to some extent if one were to distinguish carefully. Gu Du Xing was like a peerless heavenly armament that was talented yet self-effacing. There was a hint of sharpness to him even though he had been standing motionless. It seemed that he was prepared to draw his sword at a moments notice. However, Luo Ke Di was like a murderous sharp sword that was entirely soaked in blood. He was giving out vibes of intense blood-thirst from his body! His ferocity was soaring to the heavens! "Good! Very good! So, all of you are finally assembled here!" Ou Mu Feng slowly nodded. The murderous look in his eyes had intensified by now, "We havent caught Ao Xie Yun. But, we will still get great rewards if we take your corpses back to the n!" Chu Yang mischievously smiled, "You want to deal with us with these weakened troops of yours? Ou Mu Feng, are you sure you arent dreaming? Let me remind you that weve killed twenty-two of your men so far. But, your people couldnt even put a scratch on us! You might have to pay a bigger price next. Dont tell me you think that its impossible for us to wipe you people out here and now?" The words weakened troops werent empty words. There had been fifty men in this ambush in total. And, twenty-two of them had been killed by only five people! It could be said that nearly half of them had been killed by now. Moreover, Gu Du Xing had killed an Emperor Level Expert. And, that man had been an important part of their martial strength. "You only have five Martial Kings. Youre not that big of a deal despite being Saber King and Sword Kings! And, youre no match for an Emperor level Expert no matter what you believe! Moreover, an Emperor Level Expert of ck Devil n C Brother Xu Wu Shuang is also here apart from us two Emperor Level brothers! So, youre going to die even if you grow wings!" Ou Mu Feng obviously didnt need to say these words in response right now. However, Chu Yangs words had packed a heavy punch, and had acted as a sharp psychological attack! They hadnded a heavy blow on the morale of his subordinates. So, it wouldve been hard to avoid the dispiritedness of some people if he hadnt retorted back. "Attack! Kill them all!" Ou Ji Feng roared, "Kill them brutally for this old man!" The first one to attack after this order was issued... wasnt some man from the Ou n. It was Chu Yang instead! Chu Yang would never let go of such an opportunity. His sword appeared in his hand out of the blue. The sword-light spread out. And, the cold light flew to the midway while whistling. Then, it suddenly changed into ten-thousand sword rays and surged forward! [One ray of cold light pierces ten thousand fathoms!] Ou Jin Feng shouted. He pulled out his sword and rushed forward. But, a mans shadow shed before his eyes. However, this figure stood calm and stationary like an iron tower as it awaited to meet Ou Jin Fengs attack. Then, a ck light changed into a lightning thunderbolt on the top of Ou Jin Fengs head, and ferociously mmed down! It was Dong Wu Shang! Ou Jin Feng could only listen to Dong Wu Shang saying, "Old Fool! Second Master Dong is the one who will send you on your way to afterlife. So, dont try to look for other people since youve decided to take this road to hell. After all, youll be a silly ghost if you dont follow my advice! And, it will be a humiliating matter for an Emperor Level Expert if he were to be a silly ghost... In fact, it wouldnt even matter whod kill him in the first ce!" Ou Jin Feng shouted in fury. Chu Yang had already turned his body over by borrowing of the power of One ray of cold light pierces ten thousand fathoms. He had then flown up in the air to the utmost height. He then turned around. After that, he shot an extremely swift and fierce sword-light! [What harm is there in ughtering the entire world!] ... Chapter 594 Collision with the Domain! The Revered Martial Artist who was nearest to Chu Yang didnt get enough time to react. His chest was bombarded by the thunderous sword-light. And, his whole body got torn to pieces. The sword-light that was being carried along by Chu Yang issued a sharp whistling sound as he charged towards another enemy like a whirling lightning. Gu Du Xing shouted loudly in the field. He brandished his sword as if he was the best lone swordsman of the millennium. He then went to face Ou Mu Feng with the air of loneliness in its truest sense! Luo Ke Di issued a loud scream, "Ahwooh... Xu Wu Shuang this Second Master Luo hase. And, you still havent groveled in front of me?" He was going up against a second grade Martial Emperor; head-on! Ji Mo shouted and turned over. He united with his sword and crashed into a group of Revered Martial Artists. This was precisely the n these three people had long decided with their super-strong tacit understanding. [Dong Wu Shang, Gu Du Xing, and Luo Ke Di will engage the three Emperor Level Experts with their entire might. Meanwhile, Ji Mo and Chu Yang will decisively get rid of theckeys.] [Then, they would turn around ande to besiege the Emperor Level Experts together.] Chu Yangunched the attack One ray of cold light pierces ten-thousand fathoms without thinking of anything. Then, he unleashed all the twelve moves of the Nine Tribtions Sword one after one! His brothers were dealing with Emperor Level Experts on their own. So, they wouldnt be able tost long. Consequently, he wanted to end this in the shortest time possible. How sharp was the Nine Tribtions Sword? Chu Yang was a first grade Martial King when he had taken advantage of a ninth grade Martial Emperor being non-vignt, and had assassinated him. However, Chu Yang was already a fifth grade Sword King now. Moreover, he had suppressed his strength. He wouldve been an eighth grade Sword King if he had let go of the suppression. And, he was attacking a bunch of Martial Kings and Revered Martial Artists with his present a cultivation level. Moreover, he also had the strength of such a divine sword and such incredible sword moves. This was simply overkill... Blood sshed wherever Chu Yang was seen going; limbs went flying randomly, and heads rolled here and there! [One ray of cold light pierces ten-thousand fathoms... What harm is there in ughtering the entire world... A sharp will buried deep will not change... Gather wind and cloud to rule over all... Wind and cloud move unhindered from east to west!] Over and over again! Minister Chu had gone berserk! Everything copsed wherever this pair of man and sword went; even the trees in their line of sight didnt remain upright. In fact, even the earth was left to shake and rumble for a moment. Ji Mo also looked as if a tiger had entered a flock of sheep. He was chopping down and killing the enemy without restrain. He was continuously shouting Ahwooh Aowooh. Luo Ke Di had also been shouting Ahwooh Ahwooh Aowooh on another side... It seemed like a pack of wolves had gathered together! Most of the people had been already cleaned out before long had passed. Only four King level Experts remained alive at the moment. Chu Yang and Ji Mo rushed towards those four King Level Experts from two directions without the slightest of hesitation. Ou Mu Feng and the others were staring in anger from the other side. In fact, it seemed as if they would explode; they were spouting smoke through the seven orifices. They had been forced to watch as their subordinates werent able toe up with the strength to resist this massacre. Their subordinates had drawn their weapons, but hadnt been able to use them. And, this had made them extremely sullen. Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and Luo Ke Di were moving here and there at will. In fact, they had been moving-about like butterflies. Ou Mu Feng was battling with Gu Du Xing one moment. However, a big saber came stabbing ntingly at him the next moment, and hacked downwards! Then, he found himself facing Luo Ke Di the next moment... These three people were cooperating with tactic understanding. Moreover, they were also quite slippery. They hadnt been getting near their enemy. Instead, they had been scuttling-about as much as possible while fighting. However, these Martial Emperors would be met with the non-fatal attacks of these three if theyd think of rushing out to help their subordinates. But, these Martial Emperors would realize that those three slippery fishes had again backed off by the time theyd turn around to face them... The three Emperor Level Experts could only yell out in anger as a result. After all, they didnt have any means to end this fight. Ou Jin Feng looked at one of his subordinates getting killed by Chu Yangs sword during this fierce battle. And, he couldnt help but fly into rage. He then furiously bellowed, "Domain!" Ou Mu Feng and Xu Wu Shuang faced upwards, and let out a loud cry. Suddenly, all three Emperor Experts gathered together in the same ce. They then stood in a battle formation. And, all three of them acted in unison. Domain! Suddenly, a dense worldly aura spread out. And, arge-scoped domain was formed within the radius of several hundreds of feet! They had thought of using this method on Ao Xie Yun to capture him once they had found him. However, they hadnt expected that they wouldnt find Ao Xie Yun, and would have to use this method on these kids instead. The domain drew a fundamental bifurcation between King Level and Emperor Level! And, this was also the best way to distinguish between them. They could control everything on a whim within this domain! Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and Luo Ke Di didnt get enough time to retreat. They felt that their bodies had suddenly be rigid. It felt as if their bodies had suddenly been dipped in an extremely thick and viscous liquid. In fact, they found it extremely difficult to even turn their bodies... "Brats! Iming to take your lives!" Ou Mu Feng heartilyughed out in pleasure. Ou Jin Feng and Xu Wu Shuang also shed their swords. Dong Wu Shang soundlessly bellowed as he looked at the long swords rapidly shing down. Then, he suddenly faced upwards and roared. And, a violent aura surged out from his chest! Then, he struggled to move with all his might, and threw himself towards Gu Du Xing. Gu Du Xing also had the same intentions. He too struggled to move with everything he had. His ck Dragon Sword unleashed an intense sword-light within the domain. He struggled to break free since he was unwilling to give up. Then, he dashed towards Luo Ke Di and kicked him! The Emperor Level domain was impossible to guard against. So, they would undoubtedly die in the present circumstances! They would die anyway. So, they must die while giving the biggest contribution! Therefore, Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang had chosen to sacrifice themselves in order to force their brother out of this domain! Dong Wu Shang arrived right when Gu Du Xing had kicked Luo Ke Di. He then pushed Gu Du Xing on the back with everything he had. They couldnt speak inside the domain. They couldnt hear what the other was saying. But, they could see each others movements very clearly... Luo Ke Di was kicked out of the domain with a peculiar sound... as if a silk cloth was torn open. However, he became grieved and indignant the moment he went out of the domain. Then, he looked upwards and screamed as teardrops streamed out from of his eyes... "Second Brother! Fourth Brother..." Dong Wu Shang had thrown himself on Gu Du Xing. He had fiercely pushed out Gu Du Xing using his full strength! He then felt a cold sensation on his back. Two out of three sword attacks had shed on his back! They entered into his body, and made their way into his bones. And, blood ferociously spattered out as a result... The sword wouldve pierced through his heart. But, it had gotten deviated from its original target because he had selflessly thrown himself to help others! Thus, this misfortune had somehow proved out to be a great fortune! [One can sometimes obtain a slim chance of survival when they save their loved ones without thinking about their own fate in the face of certain death!] [Therefore, one mustnt hesitate in a life and death crisis!] Dong Wu Shang was truly finding these words to be reasonable in this moment. However, he was still feeling a lot of pain! After all, the sword energy of Emperor Level had broken into his body. Moreover, it was continuously destroying his body and his meridians. Dong Wu Shang suddenly raised his head in pain. His resolute face was fiercely convulsing. But, he tightly bit his lips. He didnt issue any sound! [Cant shout! Cant shout out! Gu Du Xing would rush back if I shouted. And, he would also die if that happened!] Chu Yang had finally killed theckeys by now. So, he desperately rushed up whilst brandishing his sword! [What harm is there in ughtering the entire world! Dont restrain the de when beheading the entire world!] These two moves could overwhelm the world of swordsmanship. And, they crashed into the Emperor Level Domain at the same time. This was the first time that Chu Yang had firmly shaken an Emperor Level domain; and, that too a triple domain! Meanwhile, Gu Du Xing had united with his sword. A hazy ck energy soared indistinctly on the ck Dragon Sword as he shouted out loud in grief and indignation. Then, he selflessly changed into sword-light along with his sword. And, he also crashed into the Emperor level domain! Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo also rushed back from another direction. Dong Wu Shang was still inside the domain when he saw that his brothers were shing with the domain without caring about of their lives. He exposed a gratified and concerned smile on his face. His eyes fiercely lit up. It seemed as if he had realized something. But, he passed out... ... Chu Yang roared when he saw this. He changed into a raging thunderbolt along with his sword, and frantically collided into the Emperor Level domain. [What harm is there in ughtering the entire world!] His lifelong cultivation had changed into this one concentrated strike. Meanwhile, Gu Du Xing, Luo Ke Di, and Ji Mo separated into three directions to avoid the spot where Dong Wu Shang was. Then, they collided with the Emperor Level domain like a meteor. King Level Experts were firmly shaking the Emperor Level domain in a head-on collision; no one had ever thought of this before. In fact, no one had ever dared to think this before! But, four youngsters were disying such a heroic scene for their brother at this time. It looked like a meteoric collision. And, something like that had never happened before! This domain had beenid out with the coborated efforts of three Martial Emperors. However, it finally caved-in with a bang sound when it came in contact with the final-desperate attack of these four people. And, the ferocious powers of these three Martial Emperors and four Martial Kings collided with each other. This domain had lost half of its power since Dong Wu Shang, Gu Du Xing, and Luo Ke Di had already damaged it to some extent beforehand. And, it was hit so fiercely this time that it got shattered to pieces almost instantly. An explosive sound was heard. It was so loud that it couldve frightened the heavens. In fact, it seemed as if several hundred bombs had exploded at once. The seven men issued stuffy groans as they were sent flying by the st. Gu Du Xing crazily rushed over. He threw away the ck Dragon Sword with his first action even though he considered it as precious as his own life. Then, he held Dong Wu Shang in his bosom. He arched his back, and firmly protected his brother with his own body. Then, a fierce explosive sound was heard, and a powerful shock wave spread out. Something had suddenly struck Gu Du Xings back! It seemed as if Gu Du Xing had been struck by thunder. Blood fiercely spurted out from his mouth. But, he kept on enduring firmly on the ground with his waist bent. And, he kept holding Dong Wu Shang even as he was sted away by the shock! He had used the entire strength of his cultivation to the front in order to protect his unconscious brother. And, he had only put a meager amount of his elementary power to cover his own back! Suddenly, a few snapping sounds were heard. His backbone had been brutally fractured by this impact. Gu Du Xing again spurted out blood from his mouth. He had tightly grasped Dong Wu Shang with his remaining consciousness. However, he did his utmost to turn over, and ced his own body underneath Dong Wu Shang as they flew for a distance. Then, they heavily fell to the ground... He exhausted thest bit of his strength and thrust Dong Wu Shangs body upward in one fell swoop as they fell on the ground. Then, Gu Du Xing passed out in silence. Dong Wu Shang was still in his arms. But, Dong Wu Shang rolled out from his arms right when he fainted. However, Gu Du Xing had counterbnced the gravitational force which had resulted from falling from a high altitude with thatst second thrust. Consequently, Dong Wu Shang had fallen on the ground as lightly as feather. Then, he rolled over a few times. But, he didnt sustain the slightest of injury in this process! Chu Yang had also lost consciousness after the explosion. Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo were also sent out flying like rubber balls. The three Martial Emperors also fluttered in three directions like fallen and withered dead leaves. They didnt have the strength to resist, and were sent out flying. Their internal organs had also been inflicted with serious injuries. These three were barely conscious. In fact, they couldnt even move their fingers right now. However, the three men still felt a cruel sense of happiness in their hearts. [Look at these guys. They have clearly lost consciousness! This means that we three can easily recover before them because we are still conscious. And then, would they not be like fish on a chopping board? Wouldnt they be ready to be butchered?] [We must capture them alive. We must give these bastards hell so that they beg for death! But, they wont be able to die even if they beg for it!] A cold light suddenly shed through the air when these three were feeling happy. Xu Wu Shuang had been painfully smiling when he suddenly screamed out loud. After all, his upper body had been separated from the lower half! He looked around with his remaining consciousness, and saw a skinny youngster jumping over while issuing whizzing sound. Then, this youngster went towards Ou Mu Feng, and yelled, "You three old tortoises! Die!" .... Chapter 595 Wu Shang’s Epiphany! This person turned towards Ou Jin Feng, and approached him like a meteor. He then recklessly shouted, "Its my turn atst! This has been choking me to death... you fucking old tortoises... you dared to harm my brothers!" This man had fantastic oddities of every description. One of his eyebrows was pointed to the heavens, and the other one was pointed to the ground. His voice sounded as if a hungry and ravenous wolf was howling at its max while having his way with a male duck who was screaming out while being choked... Xu Wu Shuang finally lost consciousness. Hisst thought was... [Motherfu*ker! These bastards had prepared an ambush... This voice itself can kill an Emperor Level Expert...] [The st didnt kill me. But, this is too unbearable...] Tan Tan and Rui Bu Tong effortlessly smashed the remaining two Emperor Level Experts into meat patties. Then, they hurriedly rushed back to their brothers. These brothers had already discussed about the countermeasures of the situation. The enemy was ambushing them. So, they obviously knew about Chu Yang, Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, Luo Ke Di, and Ji Mo. But, Rui Bu Tong and Tan Tan had met them in the Northern Wilderness itself. So, nobody knew about them. Therefore, Rui Bu Tong and Tan Tan couldnt show up from the very beginning. These two would rush out and set into action to fix the situation only when both sides were in a lose-lose situation! This strategy had still worked well even though the opposite party wasnt here to ambush them... In fact, this strategy had brought about the best result! After all, they were able to win the fight in one fell swoop! The first thing the both of them did next... was hurry to Chu Yangs side. One of them braced his chest, and the other one pressed against his back. They then mobilized their martial power, and gave first aid to Chu Yang. Both of them knew that Chu Yang had wondrous medicines with him. So, the other brothers would be alright as long as he was awake. However, everyone would be finished if they were to save the others before Chu Yang and something bad happened to Chu Yang in this time period... Chu Yang heavily coughed and spat out blood clots. He then slowly woke up. He took a quick nce and saw Tan Tan. He instantly felt relief washing over him. He forced himself and struggled to stand up. Then, Chu Yang hurriedly took out four iplete versions of Nine Tribtions Pill, "Make them take it; one pill per person." Then, he took out one for himself, and popped it. Rui Bu Tong was burning with impatience. So, he took the pills and rushed over. He first went to check on Gu Du Xing. And, he couldnt help but jump in fright when he saw him. It was because the entire frame of Gu Du Xings body had nearly fallen apart. So much so that he wouldnt be able to get up even if somebody helped him up... Tears welled up in Rui Bu Tongs eyes. He first gave the Nine Tribtions Pill to Gu Du Xing. Then, he gave the pills to Dong Wu Shang, Luo Ke Di, and Ji Mo... A long while passed before Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di woke up. However, Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang were still unconscious. Chu Yang had also recovered a bit by now. He was able to support himself now. So, he checked on the people around him. He could clearly see that the injuries of the two unconscious men were healing at a slow pace... In fact, he could clearly see the changes in their muscles; the way they were twitching and getting repaired was visible to the naked eye! Gu Du Xing eventually opened his eyes after a very long while had passed. He blinked. It seemed that he was feeling dazzled due to the sunlight above his head. Then, he closed his eyes and asked, "How is Wu Shang?" "I am fine," these words had been spoken by Dong Wu Shang. He had barely regained his consciousness at this time. He then said, "Second Brother, how are you?" "Im okay," A rare smile appeared on the cold and serious face of Gu Du Xing. He tried to move his hands first. Then, he lifted his arms. Then, he tried to sit up. And, he was able to sit up for real! He couldnt help but be greatly surprised. [I clearly remember that my backbone got fractured. So, how is it not broken now? Howe I only feel intense pain on the spot of injury and nothing else?] Rui Bu Tong and Tan Tan set up a tent, and moved everyone into the tent so that they could rest properly. It was almost dusk by now. Chu Yang had noticed that the restoration of Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang had stopped by now. The Nine Tribtions Pill had tremendous medicinal efficacy. But, their injuries were too severe. It was certainly a wonder drug, but it was still insufficient to help them make apletely recovery. Therefore, Chu Yang again took out two pills, and made Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang pop them. And, Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang nearly made full recoveries as a result. "I had a realization!" Dong Wu Shang was leaning against Ji Mo. His voice still sounded somewhat weak, "Everyone must pay attention." Chu Yang and the others shivered when they heard this. They knew that he was the Saber King of their generation, and he had just faced a death crisis! And, he had suddenly realized something. So, this realization must be the most precious. In fact, such kind of realizations could sometimes make a Saber King upgrade his strength! Therefore, such a realization was extremely precious to everyone. And, it must always be kept a secret. But, Dong Wu Shang was obviously sharing it with his brothers... "The Emperor Level domain is indeed not a trivial thing. Moreover, that one was a coboration of three Emperor Experts. So, it was even moreplicated... I knew that I was going to die! Therefore, I chose to sacrifice myself so that my two brothers could exit the domain." Dong Wu Shangs words made it seem as if he was bragging for what he had done. But, everyone knew that he wasnt being boastful. "So, I started to burn my spiritual power with everything I had. And, I found out that Ke Di and Second Brother had also chosen the same course of action. But, my ck Saber is heavy. Therefore, I took a step preceding others. "The three of us knew that we were certainly going to die. And, each of us wanted to make our brothers go out. Therefore, the situation of our sudden death changed within an instant!" Dong Wu Shang exposed out a faint smile. And, a deep radiance was exposed on his face. "The domain shouldve caused our doom. Now, add our charges in the equation. The domain was still the same in that moment. But, the targets got deviated from the intended direction as a result of our charges! In fact, it forced them to change their sword attack midway... and hence the direction. "Therefore, Luo Ke Di was kicked by Second Brother, and went out. And, Second Brother also got out of the domain when I bumped into the. But, I end up lying down because this collision. And, this made the two adversaries to change the direction of their sword attacks once again! "The two swords were supposed to have pieced through my back and chest. But, they didnt hit any vitals! "The three of us were supposed to die. But, all of us were saved! And, it was simply because... we didnt think of saving ourselves in that situation! It wouldve been impossible to achieve this if we had thought of ourselves! But, we didnt die since we were selfless! "Selflessness... is my realization!" Dong Wu Shang softly heaved a sigh of relief. His eyes had a trace of recollection and emotion. It was as if that final moment before death was still echoing in his head. He recalled the desperate appearance of his four brothers as they disregarded their own lives and rushed over to save him. Then, he warmly smiled, "One discovers the truth at the time of death! Onees to this realization only at the time of death. And, one cant reach this epiphany if one isnt thrown in front of death! Then, one wouldnt have brothers for life... "My saber art will stand renamed from now on. Its new name would be Deathtrap Life Force! The saber way of Wu Shang!" Dong Wu Shangs eyes lit up. He said, "Life force can be easily discovered in the deathtrap! Its because our life force is too ordinary the rest of the time. So, we dont pay attention to it. "Deathtrap Life-force... its like the darkest hour before dawn! We have been born. So, we will die too. Everything that is born hase from death. Therefore, we have the urge to grow and expand without limits while we are alive. And, we are always filled with excitement and emotions!" Dong Wu Shang remained silent for a moment. Then, he said, "There will be times when you make sacrifices for your brothers with your heart and soul. But, you will find that you arent making sacrifices in doing so. Instead, youre reaping! And, you reap more as you make more sacrifices!" Dong Wu Shangs eyes lit up as he continued, "These are my most profound feelings!" "There will be times when you make sacrifices for your brothers with your heart and soul. But, you will find that you arent making sacrifices in doing so. Instead, youre reaping! And, you reap more as you make more sacrifices..." the other brothers slowly repeated after him in unison by chance. All of them had pensive looks on their faces. Dong Wu Shang sighed in satisfaction. He slowly closed his eyes and said, "Big Brother, I dont need to suppress my strength anymore. This realization has changed my mental state to a great extent. And, I will perhaps break into Saber Emperor Level after this!" [Break into Saber Emperor Level?!] [Dong Wu Shang is going to break through so many levels after facing death!] Chu Yang, Ji Mo, and the others exposed a look of contemtion on their faces. But, they didnt say anything. They pondered about these words of Dong Wu Shang, and felt that they were quite deep. Gu Du Xings eyes fiercely lit up. They emitted a dazzling radiance, and it seemed as if he had suddenlyprehended something. Then, he suddenly started tough in a hearty manner. He said while brimming with happiness and pleasure, "So thats how it is!" He and Dong Wu Shang had been through a simr experience. So, he had understood what Dong Wu Shang was trying to convey. Luo Ke Di was still pondering. He hadnt genuinely understood much. It seemed as if a thin barrier had appeared in front of him. Moreover, it seemed as if this barrier was nearly transparent, and he only needed to extend his hand and it would pierce through this barrier. But, he couldnt touch it. So, he couldnt help but sink into contemtion for a long time... Ji Mo had been thinking carefully as well. He had been carefully trying to have the realization. He also somewhat half-understood it... And, it seemed as if he had touched its sides, but couldnt touch the main essence. Rui Bu Tong muttered. He stared nkly to the front as he did his utmost to understand this philosophy. Tan Tan had an emotionless look in his eyes. It seemed as if he had understood nothing... But, one would find that a light would asionally sh in the depths of his pupils if theyd look carefully... It seemed like a candles me was flickering with the wind in the middle of vast grasnds in the pitch-ck of night! This me certainly had the power to burn down the grasnd... That strange mark on his forehead was also faintly shining, and it seemed as if it had been flickering in contemtion as well. Moreover, this flickering seemed to be slowly intensifying... Tan Tan suddenly held his head. He suddenly felt a strong headache. It felt as if he had been struck by lightning. This headache rose abruptly. He wasnt prepared for such a headache. So, Tan Tan couldnt help but groan in pain. And, his eyebrows got tightly wrinkled... Chu Yang was startled by this. He asked, "Tan Tan, what happened to you?" Tan Tan didnt reply. He took deep breaths, and clenched his teeth tightly. Chu Yang and the others suddenly felt a sort of hegemonic aura from ancient prehistoric era crazily emitting out from Tan Tans body. It seemed as if an ancient monarch had suddenly appeared at this moment in this generation to rule the world again! However, this aura suddenly disappeared while the brothers were terrified and startled... A few scattered and broken images appeared in Tan Tans mind... It seemed as if he was seeing some other world from a very long time ago... He felt as if he also used to have a group of such brothers. Such long-absent warmth suddenly overflowed his heart... However, such a feeling was making him feel even more overwhelming pain. A sudden and dense bitterness also rushed within him at this time. And, he suddenly felt very sad in his usually carefree heart. It felt as if his heart was being clutched to ache... He felt as if the sky was copsing and the earth was sinking in deep darkness... But, he needed to defend too many people. Moreover, these people were standing in front of him. And, they were shouting to him [King! You must quickly leave...] Then, they collectively charged into that desperate situation even though the sky was copsing and the earth was sinking. And, they fought for him till theirst breath. They struggled for him till the very end without hesitation. Their honor didnt even allow them to nce back. They were duty-bound to not turn back... Until their blood and flesh suddenly exploded... and scattered... Tan Tan painfully groaned... .... Chapter 596 Sword Emperor and Saber Emperor "Brothers..." Tan Tan sped his head, and suddenly murmured this word. The pitch of his voice had seemingly varied as he had said this. It hadnt sounded anything like his unique voice. Instead, it was full of sentiments, full of sadness, and longings... It seemed as if he felt emotional... Extreme grief! It seemed as if this word hade straight from his heart. It contained all his emotions, and it had turned into a shout that sounded like a groan... It seemed as if this shout had spanned through tens of thousands of years, and had spanned across the various transformations of the world through the ages... as if this call hade from the entirety of his very being... "Bro... thers..." Tan Tan again called out in a low voice as a sudden and crazy explosion urred in his head. Then, his mind went nk... He wanted to say, [Im ashamed that I couldnt be a true King to you all. Ah... have you guys been ming me for all these years?] However, he still hadnt spoken out when those anxious faces of his brothers disappeared with a sh... They had disappeared in an instant... as if they had faded away in the sky like the clouds... Suddenly, Tan Tan let out a big shout, and spouted a mouthful of blood. The world turned dark before his eyes, and he lost consciousness... ... Seven days after that fight... There was absolute silencete at night. Only the cicadas could be heard singing. This entire setting had a dream-like silence to it. One would feel as if their fickle and impatient heart had turned peaceful. Their minds chatter had silenced down... and had left them to feel blissful... A life-force suddenly exploded amidst this intense darkness. It then slowly filled the air. An aura of breakthrough also burst out along with the explosion of this life-force. Chu Yang walked out of the tent while carrying his hands behind his back. Then, he started to stroll under the starry sky... It was precisely on this evening that Chu Yang had risen by four grades in session, and had broken through to the Ninth Grade Sword King level in one go! In fact, there was still room for further promotion; thanks to the suppression of these past days. However, Chu Yang had decidedly halted. [It would be unwise to promote my cultivation to the Emperor Level before Ive found the fourth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Moreover, it would be far more difficult if I were to try coordinating with the Nine Tribtions Sword before having consolidated my current cultivation level. In fact, it would be detrimental.] Chu Yangs mind was in chaos. [Tan Tan has been sitting inside his tent ever since that day he fell into thata-like state. He doesnt say a word. Its like hes a puppet.] [His physical state doesnt help in guessing as to what has happened to him.] Chu Yang was very worried. [Strange things have been happening with Tan Tans body ofte. First, he suddenly ate the core of a ninth grade spirit beast. Then, he got a high fever. Then, he stopped eating normal food, and started to eat beast cores instead... Now, something inexplicable has happened again...] [Whats going on?] Chu Yang was pacing back and forth with his hands behind his back. He was constantly thinking about this matter, [What oue would Tan Tans current situation bring about?] ... It wasnt long when a breakthrough aura erupted. Then, a vast and mighty saber energy surged in all directions. It went straight into the sky, and smashed the clouds! The Saber Emperors domain-field dispersed the clouds, and the sky became clear. Then, Dong Wu Shang calmly walked over. "Big Brother," Dong Wu Shangs physical appearance looked even more burly and tall now. One could tell that his usual bold and majestic aura had turned somewhat elegant and profound. Traces of his overwhelming power and grandeur could still be found in his movements. However, those traces were very faint. Instead, the embryonic form of an unparalleled expert had already appeared in him to some extent! Anyone would immediately imagine a bewildering scene when theyd see the current Dong Wu Shang One person is going against all the heroes of the world with his saber! It would be a type of heroic and blood-boiling scene that was so incredible that it could make one go nuts! That sort of grandiose was as imposing as a mountain, and vast like the ocean! Saber Emperor! The Emperor of sabers! Ten-thousand sabers would bow before him! The first purest Saber Emperor to appear in the Middle Three Heavens in thest 300 years! The first Saber Emperor under the age of twenty to appear in the Nine Heavens over the past thousand years... a merely neen-years-old Saber Emperor! "You broke through?" Chu Yang didnt turn his head. He slowly kept moving forward as he asked in a soft voice. "Yes!" Dong Wu Shang nodded without hurt, and followed beside him whilst stepping on the dark-green grass. He walked onward in silence at first. Then, he deeply sighed and said, "Big Brother, my dream was to make a breakthrough into the King Level before I had met you. I could only use my ns secret ck Saber Cultivation Method back then, and continue to practice and fight. "I experienced a change for the first time after I met you. You made Second Brother help me realize that there are countless saber-ways out there. This opened a road of saber cultivation in front of me. And, my journey has been very smooth as a result of that. "However, Ive experienced my happiest breakthrough tonight!" Dong Wu Shang smiled gently. He shook his head and said, "Its because this breakthrough belongs to me; and me alone. My predecessors have had this kind of epiphany in the past. However, this epiphany has resulted entirely from my own contemtion. "Therefore, Im very happy!" Dong Wu Shang revealed a de-like sharp sh in his eyes, "This is Dong Wu Shangs saber way! The Saber Way of No Injuries! First grade Saber Emperor!" "Excellent!" Chu Yang praised him. Then, he asked, "The Saber Way of No Injuries...? What is this The Saber Way of No Injuries?" "A saber that causes no injuries!" Dong Wu Shang said proudly, "It straight-up causes death; thats all!" "The Saber Way of No Injuries huh..." Chu Yang smiled softly, but didnt speak anything. [The Saber Way of No Injuries is obviously not for the purpose of death! And, it certainly isnt a saber-cultivation for the purpose of ughtering! Dong Wu Shang might be aware of this point, but he doesnt understand it. He will be able toprehend it on his own only when he reaches a different realm!] [And, Dong Wu Shangs Saber Way of No Injuries would be far from being a small achievement when that happens.] However, Chu Yang didnt exin this to him. After all, he wanted Dong Wu Shang to realize this on his own... so that he couldprehend the true Saber Way of No Injuries! "Du Xing is about to break through!" Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, "It can be said that we brothers have be capable-enough of defending ourselves in the Middle Three Heavens!" "This capability hase entirely because of you, Big Brother!" Dong Wu Shang stopped his footsteps, and looked at Chu Yangs back profile. An unconcealed look of gratitude and admiration had appeared in his eyes. "I wish to take you all to a magnificent future!" Chu Yang mildly said, "In addition... you guys must have confidence in yourselves. You must have the spirit to keep striving for self-improvement. You guys can rise to the top of the Nine Heavens even if theres no Chu Yang in this world someday! This is my desire..." "Even if there is no Chu Yang...? Big Brother, what do you mean by that?" The look in Dong Wu Shangs eyes turned cold. He narrowed his eyes, and an intense light suddenly condensed in them. A faint but dangerous aura also emerged from his body. Saber Energy filled the entire sky! "Its only a notion; thats all. Theres no need to get worked up." Chu Yang chuckled and said, "I should have said it like this... Each one of us must be capable of reaching the top of the Nine Heavens... even if the others have left this world! Then, he must write down the saga of our current adventures after he has reached the summit!" It was hard to say why Chu Yang had been experiencing an inexplicable feeling ever since hisst breakthrough. He felt as if a mass of dense fog had formed in front of him. He couldnt see where he was headed. And, he didnt understand why this was happening... Dong Wu Shang raised his brows at once. It seemed as if two peerless and precious sabers had suddenly leapt up into the sky. His voice sounded dull, "Big Brother, this Dong Wu Shang would have nothing left to cherish his life if something were to happen to you." He had said these words lightly. But, they had contained an intense brotherly affection. In fact, it seemed as if this brotherly love had instantly filled the grasnd that was spread in a range of thousands of miles. The two looked up at the same time, and raised their heads to look towards the sky. Many stars were twinkling in the sky. Chu Yangs heart felt touched by this sight. He couldnt help but sigh softly. He then said, "I wonder what kind of world is hidden beyond this starry sky..." Someone replied in a soft voice, "We brothers will dly apany you if youve set your aspirations towards the sky, Big Brother. What do you say?" This had been said in a rather cold voice, but there was a strong sense of uncontainable excitement in this voice. It was the sort of infinite excitement that one would have when their long-cherished desire had finally been fulfilled. Both of them looked back at the same time. And, they saw Gu Du Xings ck robe fluttering under the starry sky. His tall and straight figure was walking over. His figure was like an elusive divine sword. He was still giving off the same old cold and lonely vibe. There was still a sort of aloofness about him. However, there was now an insane addition of the Emperors aura to all of it! It seemed as if all the swords in the world must bow before him! First Grade Sword Emperor! [I must rush toward my goal of bing a Sword Emperor. Then, I will get Sister Xiao Miao out of imprisonment so that I can marry her!] This had been Gu Du Xings lifelong goal! Even Chu Yang hadnt expected that Gu Du Xing would be able to achieve this level of cultivation at such a young age. The gazes of Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing bumped. And, there was an invisible flicker of electric light between them. It seemed as if a peerless saber had suddenly shed with a matchless sword! Brilliant sparks had been issued in that moment! "Congrattions, Second Brother. Youve be the first pure Sword Emperor in the Middle Three Heavens in thest three hundred years!" A boundless fighting intention erupted in Dong Wu Shangs eyes, "Wanna fight me?" Gu Du Xing smiled gently. He then shot a cold nce at Dong Wu Shangs face. And, Dong Wu Shang immediately felt an acute pain... as if his face was being pierced by a sharp needle. Gu Du Xings eyes gradually became as cold as ice. Then, he lightly said, "A fight... thats fine with me!" The sword energy stormed to the heavens in the wilderness as soon as he said this. Dong Wu Shang issued a stuffy bellow from his throat. He took a quick step back to evade the attack, and brandished the big saber in his hand. And, the saber energy covered everything! The ripples of sword energy and saber light shed heavily into each other. A collision between their invisible imposing auras also urred as this happened. A collision between their cold and murderous energies was next to follow! And, it suddenly seemed as if the sounds of these collisions would cut-apart the silent night into pieces! Chu Yang was observing his two brothers battling to their hearts content from the sidelines with his hands crossed behind his back. He couldnt help but sigh in his heart, [This pair of Saber Emperor and Sword Emperor is indeed different from ordinary Martial Emperors! There are too different!] [An ordinary First Grade Martial Emperor would lose within a stroke when going up against a Saber Emperor of the same level!] Dong Wu Shangs Saber Emperor was somewhat different from Ye ns Saber Emperors who were present in Chu Yangs recollection. Those people were at higher grades than Dong Wu Shang. However, theycked very significantly when it came to the purity of saber way. This was because those people had begun to give importance to the way of the saber once they had reached a certain point in their cultivation journey. However, Dong Wu Shang had kept the way of the saber on his mind since his childhood. There was no other thing for him except the way of the saber! Therefore, he had focused the entirety of his mental and physical efforts on mastering the way of the saber since his childhood. And, the same could be said for his wisdom, and his strategies! Therefore, Dong Wu Shangs was a very pure Saber Emperor! And, the same was true for Gu Du Xing! Chu Yang still remembered how fanatic Gu Du Xing had seemed when he had seen his sword after arriving at the Heaven Armament Pavilion. And, this kind of fanatical nature could be clearly seen in Dong Wu Shang as well. The two people had already brandished their saber and sword respectively. However, Chu Yang was still lost in his thoughts. Their shadows crisscrossed everywhere. The saber light and the sword shadows filled the night sky! It wasnt known when Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo hade out. They were also watching the battle between Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing with admiration. Chapter 597 Please Kill Me if That Day Really Comes! Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo had also broken through. Moreover, this had been a kind of skip-type breakthrough for both of them! They had broken through to the ninth grade of King Level! This achievement was enough to look down on the world. However, it turns to only the ninth grade King Level in front of outstanding people like Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing! They had such cultivation level at such young age... They would be considered geniuses even when ced in the Upper Three Heavens. However, both of them still felt depressed in their hearts. Rui Bu Tong had dropped his head down in grief... It seemed as if he had been mourning his deceased mother. His breakthrough was the lowest among his brothers. He was an eighth grade Martial King now... This had made Rui Bu Tong so depressed that he was on the verge of going nuts! He had reached the seventh grade Martial King while the others were only fifth grade Martial Kings until a few days ago. Therefore, he used proudly show off his strength. However, he hadnt anticipated that those good days wouldntst even for a month. After all, he had now be inferior to the others once again. How would it not make Rui Bu Tong depressed? Tan Tan walked over shaking and swaying. Then, he sat crossed-legged next to Chu Yang. He had been unconsciously chewing a grass root. The look in his eyes was somewhat hazy... as if he was at a loss. It was as if he wasnt even seeing the fierce battle between the two evenly matched powerhouses that was going on in front of him. "How are you? Whats up? What happened to you that day?" Chu Yang asked. Tan Tan seemed to be staring into nothingness. In fact, it seemed as if he hadnt even heard Chu Yangs words. A long time passed like this... "Senior Martial Brother..." Tan Tan lowered his head, and whispered in a hoarse voice. "Whats wrong? Tan Tan?" Chu Yang was somewhat taken aback. He felt as if his heart had suddenly frozen. He had never seen Tan Tan so dispirited and downcast even in the most difficult of times. Moreover, Tan Tan had called him Senior Martial Brother a moment ago. Tan Tan always called him by his name. But, he had said Senior Martial Brother this time. This was proof that the matter was very serious. And, Tan Tan was also very serious about it... A loud ng sound came from the field. The ck Saber and the ck Dragon Sword had fiercely shed into each together. The sword-light was shot high in the sky, and went straight to the ninth heaven like a dragon. Meanwhile, the saber-light spread across for thousands of miles in the sky like a gxy. The two had shed with each other, and then separated. Then, they were at it again. The saber-light and the sword-shadow changed into a white light and a ck energy respectively, and then entangled again. This was the first battle between these two men after they had broken through to Sword Emperor and Saber Emperor respectively. So, it was obvious that they would fight to their hearts content. Both of them had been gradually exploring the mysteries of the Emperor Realm! They would inspect and verify one step. Then, theyd consolidate their insights. And then theyd move to the next step... However, Tan Tansplexion became increasingly darker under the shines of the sword and saber lights. "Whats the matter?" Chu Yangs countenance had gradually be very serious as well. "Senior Martial Brother, do you think that Ive been somewhat abnormal since childhood?" Tan Tan smiled whilst mocking himself. His deep and low voice made Chu Yang feel somewhat bitter. "It may be true that youre not very normal. However, youre my good junior martial brother no matter how you are. And, you will always be my good junior martial brother!" Chu Yang hesitated for a while. Then, he slowly said, "Moreover, arent we living in the kind of world where theres no need to care about what others think of us? One must live ones life care-freely and happily. Isnt it better than caring about everything else?" Tan Tan was serious at this time. So, Chu Yang had also be serious as well. It must be mentioned that Tan Tan wasnt an idiot even though his behavior was strange. His behavior had always been somewhat abnormal. And, Tan Tan also knew this. In fact, it wouldve hurt Tan Tan if Chu Yang had told him that he waspletely normal. "I also know that Im not normal... However, I dont know whats going on..." Tan Tan sighed and continued, "Ive felt that Im somewhat abnormal ever since Master had adopted us. I was an infant when Master had adopted me. Master had carried me out from a cave. He hadter told me that I had been abandoned. I know that it wouldve been impossible for Master to find me if he hadnt gone to rest in that cave when he had ventured to that precipice to pick up herbs. However, an average person wouldnt go to such a ce if they wanted to abandon a child. Nor, can someone throw a child onto such a tall precipice. Therefore, it is evident that I wasnt abandoned..." "Huh? How... do you know this?" Chu Yang was left shocked by this. In fact, he had goose bumps. [Tan Tan wouldve nevere to know about this matter unless Meng Chao Ran had told him about it. And, Meng Chao Ran never did. So, how does he know?] "Master has been very good to me. He has always made me have fantasies in my heart. He has always made me fantasize that my family exists somewhere in this world. Master had always told me that they cared about me even though they abandoned me... Master was always very kind," Tan Tan said in a deep and low voice. Chu Yang felt sad in his heart. Tan Tan had correctly guessed Meng Chao Rans intention. Meng Chao Ran had always been making silent arrangements for his disciples sakes to the best of his ability. He had been worried about the life of both of his disciples even ten years ago. However, he had never spoken anything. "I didnt know about it at first. And, I dont know what has happened in thest few days. But, Ive understood it. In fact, it feels as if Ive had a dream. The dream was about my time as an infant. I was held by Master. Then, we returned to the Purple Bamboo Forest. There was already a child there who was crawling on the ground. That child mustve been two years older than me... it was you! Finally, you went down the mountain at the end of the dream. And, I was with Master on the mountain. Master and I were chased by Diwu Qing Ruos men..." Tan Tan continued with a strange expression, "This was very strange because I knew that this dream was real after it ended... And, thats because many things happened afterwards in that dream. And, we have experienced those things in real life." Chu Yang was shocked! He stared at his junior martial brother with a dumbfounded look on his face. It was hard for him to imagine that such a bizarre thing could happen in this world... "This dream continued until I had entered the Middle Three Heavens. Then, it abruptly ended. However, Iter realized that it wasnt a dream since I wasnt even asleep at that time... Instead, I was meditating!" Tan Tans expressions became increasingly bizarre... It seemed as if he had seen a ghost or something. "I know that youve always been good to me. I know it from that dream that youve been trying to amuse me since the beginning... even when you were only a two-years-old child. You would fulfill all of my requests... Chu Yang, my Senior Martial Brother..." The rim of Tan Tans eyes became somewhat red. "You have been good to me. And, I will remember it forever!" Chu Yang opened his mouth, but he didnt know what to say. He could only take in a deep breath. Then, he deeply exhaled that breath. He felt overwhelmed with emotions... Yes. He indeed cared very deeply for Tan Tan. He also cared a lot about his Master. It had been this way in his previous life as well. He had decided to take the heartless sword way, and walk on the path of revenge precisely because Tan Tan had died an idental death, while Meng Chao Ran had gone missing in his previous life... "Ive looked like this since childhood. Ive always been entirely different from you. I also know that Im very ugly!" Tan Tan chuckled. "I know that I look unattractive... at least in the eyes of normal people like you. But, you know that Ive believed that I am very handsome for so many years. And, I dont believe it to show off alone! "I genuinely believe that I am handsome! Even being handsome in this way... gives me strong self-confidence! And, no one has ever been able to bring down my self-confidence!" Tan Tan mischievously smiled, "In fact, I would continue to think that I was very handsome even if people scolded me viciously! "This isnt blindness. And, this certainly isnt some disease!" Tan Tan said in a serious manner, "Instead, I genuinely believe that theres no one more handsome than me in the entire world!" Tan Tans expression was very serious! His voice was very serious as well. He wasnt cracking jokes. Chu Yang gradually became more solemn. "Therefore, I feel that Im different from the other people of this world!" Tan Tan said with difficulty, "I have always felt that I dont belong in this world! As if... this world isnt for me... "I can say this with confidence that Im very handsome. Because... Ive never viewed myself from the perspective of this world! "However, Ive been feeling as if theres something inside my body ofte. Something is stirring restlessly... something is awakening..." Tan Tan sighed in frustration, "I dont know what it is... But, I have a feeling that it is very dangerous..." "Where is my world if Im not from this one?" Tan Tan turned his head. He looked at Chu Yang with a sharp gaze. There was a sense of loss, sadness, and fear in his voice. It was the fear of the unknown... Chu Yang firmly looked at Tan Tan. He felt scared in his heart at this moment! It was because he had discovered that there was something in Tan Tans pupils. It seemed as if... it was another world. Moreover, a dazzling sun, a crescent moon, and starlight had suddenly emerged in this deste world... "ng!" a sky-shaking sound came from a distance! The fight between the Saber Emperor and the Sword Emperor had turned white-hot! However, these two martial brothers remained silent at this side. "Dont indulge in flights of fancy." Chu Yang patted on Tan Tans shoulder. Then, he said while consoling him, "Youre you. Youre Tan Tan; my junior martial brother. Youre my own brother! All of us have our bitter experiences. Youve always treated me as your blood brother. And, I have always treated you as my blood brother... Tan Tan, you must pull yourself together!" "But... I can feel that its real! Its real." Tan Tan somewhat helplessly looked at Chu Yang, "Cant you see? I ate the raw inner cores of ninth-grade spirit beasts, and didnt explode! I had a high fever, and it reached to such an extent that I was able to melt stones. But, nothing happened to me... And now, I dont eat normal food. I can only eat the inner cores of spirit beasts..." Tan Tan sorrowfully looked at Chu Yang, "Senior Martial Brother, Chu Yang... I, I... can I be considered a human?" A light of extreme devastation flickered in Tan Tans eyes... [Can I be considered a human?] Chu Yang remained silent for a while. [The current Tan Tan cant be considered humanly in any respect... apart from the fact that he possesses a human body...] However, how could Chu Yang say this to Tan Tan? "Dont over-think." Chu Yang pulled Tan Tans face, and looked him in the eye. He then earnestly said these words, "Tan Tan, think about me. Think about Master. What would we do if something happened to you? How sad will Master be? Do things you like. Practice martial arts! Dont you want to dominate the entire world in the future? Dont forget that Master and Masters wife have been separated for many years. We mustplete his wish! "I wish to rush to the top of the Nine Heavens! Youre my brother. So, it is your responsibility to help me in fulfilling my wish as well!" Chu Yang anxiously said, "Tan Tan, you must help us! You mustnt do anything stupid by any means!" Chu Yang had felt a sharp pain in his heart on seeing the despair in Tan Tans eyes. So, he had no other choice but to tie him to a responsibility. He wanted tofort him at first. He would try to find a solution for his problem as time would pass. Tan Tan looked at Chu Yang in a daze. He slowly nodded after a long while. Then, he said, "Chu Yang, I feel that Im very dangerous. And, Im afraid that Ill harm you... But, I will leave if Im in my senses in case such a time everes. And, you mustnt try to look for me!" He paused for a while. Then, he said, "But, if Im not in my senses... then you... you... have to kill me!" He looked Chu Yang in the eye. Then, he suddenly knelt down to kowtow. Then, he knocked his head on the ground three times in a row with tapping sounds. After that, he straightened up in the kowtow position, "Senior Martial Brother, I beg you. You have to promise me! Please kill me if such a dayes! Just kill me!" Chu Yangs entire body shuddered. He had been struck dumb! ... Chapter 598 Emotional Swordsman’s Heartless Sword! "He he ah..." Chu Yang forced himself tough twice. He tried to be clear-headed and calm. But, his voice choked as if a red-hot charcoal had been stuffed inside his throat. He could tell that Tan Tan wasnt kidding. I will leave if Im in my senses in case such a time everes. And, you mustnt try to look for me! But, if Im not in my senses... then you... you... have to kill me! Please kill me if such a dayes! Just kill me! Then, the sound of Tan Tan tapping his head on the ground was heard. Chu Yang felt dizzy. Those few sentences and the thumping sound of Tan Tan tapping his head on the ground echoed in his mind. And, he became absent-minded as a result... He remained in a daze for a while. Then, he finally sat down on the ground. [I can kill people. I can kill anyone in this world!] [But, this is my brother... my own family! How can I hurt him?] "Kill you... he-he..." Chu Yang felt as if he would simply drift away. He felt powerless... as if he had nothing to rely on. Then, he faintly said, "Tan Tan... Lets assume that you were in my position and I was in yours. Would you have killed me if we had fallen into such a situation?" Tan Tan was startled by this, "How can I kill you?" "Exactly! How can I kill you?" Chu Yang stretched out his hand, and hugged his junior martial brother. Then, he said with a sigh, "You are my brother. So, how can I kill you? Do you know how cruel it is of you to make such a request?" Tan Tan remained disappointed and frustrated for a long time. Then, he said, "But... I might harm you. I can feel it. Sometimes, I look at you... and an intense killing desire arises in my heart. I try my best to suppress it. But, it doesnt go away..." "Dont talk like that!" Chu Yang had be calm. He resolutely and decisively said, "Such a day shall nevere!" Then, he said in his heart, [I would rather get hurt before harming you if such a dayes when you truly want to hurt me!] [I am your elder brother. I will bear it if I have to! But, I will never harm you!] Tan Tan heard Chu Yangs resolute and decisive words. And, he couldnt help but feel somewhat calm in his heart. But, his heart was palpitating with fear at the same time. He wanted to tell him something. He wanted to tell him about those three men that had appeared out of the blue, and had started to call him King. But, he suddenly started to feel a pain in his brain. Those fragmented and distorted images started to appear in his head once again. And, he couldnt help but frown as a result... "Well, it will pass soon enough. This is like a nightmare. Everything will be okay after youve woken up!" Chu Yangs thoughts were turbulent. So, he couldnt pay attention to Tan Tans facial expression. He patted Tan Tan on his shoulder, and said while consoling him, "The most important thing for you over theing few days is eating and getting good sleep! You dont have to think or do anything! You dont even need to practice martial arts. We have to prevent these bad thoughts from invading your heart and pushing you on to the wrong path of martial cultivation." Tan Tan said hmm, and then lowered his head without speaking anything. He was resisting the acute pain in his head with all his strength. He had lowered his head in order to hide the painful expression on his face from his senior martial brother. After all, he didnt want Chu Yang to worry about him. Chu Yang sighed. He stood up, and looked at the stars in the distance. Then, he silently asked, "Master, what would you have done if you hade across this matter?" He couldnt help but sigh while having this thought. Meng Chao Ran wouldnt have cared about his life if he were to face this matter since he was a calm and indifferent person. He had always been that way. He would merely close his eyes and embrace the end if that day were toe when things woulde to a head. This was Meng Chao Rans nature. He was indifferent to an extremely passive extent. However, Chu Yang was different. Chu Yang was carefree as well as stubborn. He would think of every method to prevent it or fix it since he knew of it in advance. He would find some way to make things right even if it did happen someday. He would try everything! The fight between the Saber Emperor and the Sword Emperor hade to an end. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang had blended the essence of their realizations into their fighting styles without taking great pains. They had done so in order to provide a better understanding of their current artistic conception to their brothers who had been watching the fight. They had been using their surging fighting spirit and vitality as well as their newly-attained dense cultivation realm so that Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and the others could use this as reference for their own breakthroughs... A loud ng sound suddenly resounded. A dazzling ball of light exploded in the middle, and dispersed everywhere. Gu Du Xings ck robe was fluttering in the air. He was calmly standing with his sword sheathed. Dong Wu Shang had put his ck Saber on his back. He stood firm on the ground. His long legs seemed to be carrying his towering body to the starry sky. Both of them were sweating profusely! However, they had a happy smiling expression in their eyes. They had stabilized their cultivation level at the first grade Emperor Level during this fight. After all, which Saber Emperor that had just broken through would get to sh with a Sword Emperor that had also broken through a moment ago? Likewise, which Sword Emperor that had just broken through would be so lucky to have a newly-anointed Saber Emperor as his opponent? This had basically been a night of concurrent miracles! Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and Rui Bu Tong had already epted this in their hearts. Moreover, they had received great benefits by watching this fight. So, they had closed their eyes a long time ago. In fact, they had sat down to meditate in order toprehend what they had perceived. "Your saber is very strange." "Your sword is very strange." Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang opened their mouths, and spoke at the same time after their breathing had be uniform. They had incidentally said the same thing to each other. So, they both smiled at the same time. "You speak first," Gu Du Xing said. "Well, I can feel that your sword is filled with loneliness. It indeed has the proper aloofness of a swordsman! I can understand that a sword must have pride. But, why is it full of fervency as well? This is the thing that I cant understand," Dong Wu Shang was somewhat doubtful, "It wouldnt have been so difficult for me to resist your sword if your sword techniques had only been aloof and prideful. But, the level of your sword gets enhanced significantly when the fervency is added to the equation. What is this about?" "Swords are ruthless, and also proud! Swords have been the weapons of gentlemen since the ancient times. Gentlemen are polite and courteous. But, the air of aloofness that surrounds them always repels people. Hence, they are reclusive!" Gu Du Xing said slowly, "But, Im a man not a sword. Therefore, I have feelings. I have brothers. I have a lover. Therefore, Im sentimental. A sword and a man are different. Sword is sword. And, I am me. Therefore, the unification of the man and his sword brings about a unique swordsmanship." He couldnt help but feel a tide surging in his heart after he had spoken this. It was because he had been thinking about his love for Gu Miao Ling and his friendship with his brothers at the time of his breakthrough. He had broken through to the Emperor Level with these feelings in his heart. A man wields a sword. Its not the other way round. Chu Yang had always taught him this point. Therefore, he had achieved such a unique swordsmanship after he had broken through to Sword Emperor Level. It had pride as well as fervency. No one had ever seen such a unique swordsmanship! This was the artistic conception of his sword! Gu Du Xing heavily said, "I call this swordsmanship C Emotional Swordsmans Heartless Sword!" "Emotional Swordsmans Heartless Sword?" Dong Wu Shang muttered this to himself... It seemed as if he had realized something. "Your saber is also very different. It issues an intense deathly aura after it has been brandished! It gives off the vibe of a wild aggression thats eager to destroy the entire world! This should be thebination of your saber and you. It should be the result of the power of your saber and your imposing aura. But, theres a suppressed life-force within this deathly aura. This life force gave off a wonderful feeling. Your saber looked as if... it was alive!" Gu Du Xing gave his honest view to Dong Wu Shang. "My saber way is the Saber Way of No Injuries! So, my de doesnt cause any wounds it only kills!" Dong Wu Shang repeated the words that he had said to Chu Yang. Then, he concluded, "But... I can feel that this isnt the highest realm that I can reach! There are many levels beyond this realm." A light shed in his eyes as he repeated himself, "There are many!" ... The night was quiet. Chu Yang looked towards the sky whilst being lost in thoughts. Tan Tan had lowered his head, and was sitting on the ground. He was motionless. Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and Rui Bu Tong would sit and mediate for a while. Then, theyd stand up and practice with each other. And, theyd repeat the process afterwards... Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang were sitting on the left and right sides of their brothers in order to protect them. ... Ao Xie Yun was crazily shuttling through the mountain forest. He was desperately trying to escape. He jumped down from the mountaintop. His feet stepped on several rattans until he grabbed one that was sticking out from the mountain wall. Consequently, his body arrived in front of the cliff with a swing. He then slid down along the smooth slope, and jumped into the water beneath. He had plucked a reed before he had entered the water. He was lucky that the reed tube waspletely hollow. He kept it in his mouth, and started to swim under the water. He was swimming downstream. He hadnt expected that the enemy would chase him even after he had turned northwards. Moreover, this chase was on a muchrger scale! However, he also understood that the enemy wouldnt back down now. They wouldnt stop until he was dead. However, their n would be done for if the Ao n moved into action by any chance! Therefore, he continued to flee! He would expose their n if he managed to run away alive. Then, he would be able to demand the proper price for the death of his people! But, his corpse would eternally stay submerged under the snow if he were to die an unjust death right now. Moreover, his death would be a tool his pursuers would use to achieve their goals. He didnt have any tears in his eyes! Ao Xie Yun hadnt shed tears even when Du Qing Yun had pushed him out of that encirclement a moment ago. Qin Zhan had died in a battle half-a-month ago! He and Du Qing Yun had been struggling to run away while carrying Qin Zhan. But then, Qin Zhan had said these words, "Young n Lord... must... live!" Then, he had struggled down from Du Qing Yuns back, and charged into the enemy. He had sacrificed himself even though he could stop the enemy only for a split second! After that, Du Xing Yun had fled away along with him. Du Qing Yun would teach him his experience of escaping whenever theyd get leisure time. And, hed particr stress on methods of escaping alone. He had taught him what he needed to pay attention to, and what he needed to be careful of... how to hide from the enemy... how to make use of every little thing that he had with him... It seemed as if Du Xing Yun had foretold that he wouldnt live for long. So, he simply focused on one thing teaching Ao Xie Yun his lifelong experience! He did it so that he could make Ao Xie Yun the master of the art of escaping alone! He had used his own life for training Ao Xie Yun on the basis of these experiences! This respectable old man hadughed heartily when he was about to die. He had shirked Ao Xie Yuns hold, and had shoved him away using all of his martial power. After that, he had charged into the swarm of enemies whileughing. Hisst words had echoed in the night sky, "Ha ha... I feel content!" ... Chapter 599 The Ultimate Escape Limitation The rims of Ao Xie Yuns eyes became red while he was thinking this. All of his protectors had died. He was on his own now; he had lost all support. Moreover, his home was too far away! He was only a man now just Ao Xie Yun. He wasnt the Eldest Young Master of the Ao n. He wasnt the number-one master of the younger generation in these circumstances. And, he wasnt the outstanding and elegant Evil Young Master. He was only a man on the run now. And, there were several thousand people... several thousand experts after this young master. They had been chasing and besieging him. And, they desired to capture and kill him. Ao Xie Yun had discovered his true potential in these extremely harsh circumstances! It had been fifteen days since Du Qing Yun had bravely sacrificed himself. Ao Xie Yun had thought of crying out loud countless times during these fifteen days. But, he knew that he mustnt cry. After all, the smell of his tears wouldnt stay hidden from Ou Du Xiao of the Poison Spirit n even if he wept in silence. Therefore, he had no choice but to abandon everything including his anger and sadness. He had to escape with all of his strength. He had to rush out, and seek his own way of survival using the entirety of his knowledge. These fifteen days had felt like fifteen years to him... or maybe even more than that. He had taught himself how to spend his physical strength with care while escaping... how to cover his body odor... how to hide his entire body amidst grass... how to exploit the characteristics of mountains and water... how to make use of the reflection of sunlight to camouge himself in order to avoid being surrounded... He had never thought about these things before. He now knew that Ao n was no longer threatening like before even though it was the number-one n. There was nothing extraordinary about the Ao n, and there was nothing extraordinary about him. Ao n would be another set of ruins if it were to be destroyed. And, Ao Xie Yun would be another rotten and smelly corpse if he were to die... In fact, he would be no different from the beggars who kneel down at other peoples feet every day. Everyone is equal in front of a coffin! Ao Xie Yun had suffered over a hundred siege attacks during these fifteen days. And, he had thought that he was going to die at least a dozen times. But, he had managed to make narrow escapes every time. He was feeling the warmth and coolness of the river water on the wounds on his body at this moment. And, a kind of secure feeling finally arose deep in his heart regardless of the fact that this feeling of security might copse at any moment... He finally had the time to think about a few matters. Ao Xie Yun felt extremely sad on recalling the fights in which Du Qing Yun and Qin Zhan had died. [Du Qing Yun and Qin Zhan shouldnt have died so early. But, they died without hesitation. Why...?] Du Qing Yun and Qin Zhan had known that they were going to die when he had diverted his way to the north in order to escape the enemy since the other party was still chasing them on arge scale. And, they had wanted to impart their wisdom onto Ao Xie Yun before dying. Moreover, they knew that three people couldnt escape as easily as a person alone could. They wished that Ao Xie Yun would continue to escape for as long as he could! However, Ao Xie Yun wouldve been virtually dependent on them as long as they were at his side... even if he didnt wish to do so. And, that wouldve prevented the full stimtion of his potential. Consequently, they wouldve had no way out at the time when they wouldve gottenpletely surrounded by the enemy. And, all three of them wouldve been done for! Therefore, Du Qing Yun and Qin Zhan had used actualbats and autonomous escape technique. They wanted Ao Xie Yun to improve himself by practice! Ao Xie Yuns chances of escaping alone would be ten-folds more than escaping along with the two as long as he couldprehend and grasp the true essence of these skills. Therefore, Du Qing Yun had chosen to sacrifice himself even though he didnt need to do so! And, he had left the Young n Lord by himself by doing so... [It would be disloyal of us to abandon you when theres still hope. But, we would be fulfilling our responsibility if we abandon you to go on your own at a time of absolute helplessness.] [Your soul will be ignited by our warm-blooded sacrifices. And, your potential will be stimted by our deaths.] This was what the two old men hadnt said, and would never be able to say. But, Ao Xie Yun was hearing this in his heart at the moment. Tears were silently streaming down, and blending into the water. Ao Xie Yun had finally allowed his tears to flow without worry on such a night and in such an environment... Shedding tears had be a kind of luxury in such an escape! The river was flowing with gurgling sounds of water. Ao Xie Yun was trying his hardest to rx himself. He was trying his utmost to heal his injuries, and regain his physical strength. Suddenly, a feeling of danger struck his heart. So, he immediately held his breath. Then, he noiselessly slid down under water. He felt something hard under the tips of his toes. It seemed that he had touched a big stone under water. Ao Xie Yuns heart moved. He silently swam down, and put out his hand out to touch it. It was a big stone. There was an empty hole below it. And, a whirlpool had formed there. The river water was continuously swirling, and flowing downwards in waves. Ao Xie Yun cautiously controlled himself. He took advantage of the flow of water, and very carefully squeezed his body under that big stone. Then, he carefully extended the reed only slightly out of the waters surface. After that, he remained motionless. The water at this ce would sooner orter be shallow since the river water was slowly flowing downwards. And, he would certainly be dead if he was found. Besides, the sky would be bright during daytime. So, he would be a sitting duck in the river water when the morning woulde. He had barely hidden here when a few rustling sounds were heard. Several people had arrived at the shore of the river. The sounds of their sleeves being brushed over by the wind echoed. It seemed that a few dozen people had arrived here. "Did you find him?" someone asked in a low and deep voice. This sound passed through the river, and reached Ao Xie Yuns ears. This voice sounded very strange. But, Ao Xie Yun had still heard it. Whose voice is this? [ck Devil!] [It is the voice of the Young ck Devil!] "So it is you!" Ao Xie Yun was under the stone in the water at this time. He had secretly clenched his teeth. But, he didnt dare to move even one bit. In fact, he had also slowed down his heartbeat. His mortal enemies were right on top of his head at the moment. So, he would certainly die if he was found. "We didnt find him," another person replied. His voice was full of suspicions. Ao Xie Yun could imagine that this person was perplexed and astonished. In fact, he could sense that this person had frowned even though these people were away from the river. [Ou Du Xiao!] Ao Xie Yuns heart convulsed in rage. [He used to be my friend once... mypanion...] "Didnt you say that this strategy is foolproof? How long would it take?" A person snorted. [Meng Luo!] "This is very strange! I would sprinkle Thousand Days Marker on Ao Xie Yuns body from time to time when we were together. The traces of this marker dont stay for a thousand days. It is obviously an exaggeration. However, its smell doesnt vanish for at least a year. Moreover, the target is unable to sense that smell... We have used that smell to wipe out his people during these days. But, I dont understand how Ao Xie Yun managed to lose this smell?" Ou Du Xiao doubtfully said. Ao Xie Yun nearly vomited out blood. [So, this was all because of me!] [So, Ou Di Xiao has been plotting against me for so long. Such scheming... such long-term plotting...] [No wonder he would always meet me by chance, and then do a few things with me... I had thought that we had been brought together by fate... Moreover, Ou Du Xiao would behave very sincerely towards me whenever he would appear. He would blindly follow me everywhere. He always gave me importance. Therefore, I used to invite him to every good event. For instance, in the gambling event on Mt. Dingjun...] [He had behaved in a very understanding manner after we had suffered a loss in that gambling. And, he never doubted me!] [I cant even imagine all this. He turned out to be so heartless that he trapped me in this chase! All those coincidental encounters, and those pinpoint besieges during this chase... the root of all of this is these words of Ou Du Xiao C I would sprinkle Thousand Days Marker on his body from time to time!] [So, it was me all along! Ive brought tragedy upon everyone!] [Now that I think about it... It seems that the pursuers would quickly catch up with me every time I would think of fleeing.] Ao Xie Yuns heart almost bled in regret! [Why did I not think of this earlier?] He then heard a voice saying, "Youre indeed the Poison Spirit. Ao Xie Yun is truly blessed to have a friend like you! I see... so... Brother Ou wasnt ttering Ao Xie Yun this entire time, right? Ha ha, Ao Xie Yun has always been so proud of his wisdom. But, he couldnt have imagined that he was being yed by Brother Ou for all these years. Perhaps, he still hasnt found out. Ou Brother is indeed very talented!" This voice was somewhat wild. It was the voice of the Young n Lord of Tu n C Tu Qian Hao. Ou Du Xiao replied in a somewhat angry voice, "Nonsense! Is there anyone in a position such as ours that doesnt guard themselves? Our entire ns could get destroyed if we make even one inattentive move! Who dares to handle matters recklessly? Moreover, only you know that I have secretly plotted against Ao Xie Yun... But, can you say with confidence that he has always considered me his brother?" He continued in an angered tone, "We are standing together at this time. But, would we dare to show our back to each other? Tu Qian Hao, what is the meaning of what you had just said?" Tu Qian Hao snorted. He was about to speak something when Meng Luo joined the conversation, "Brother Ous words are fully understandable. After all, we are doing everything for the sake of our ns. Besides, its Brother Ous unintentional act of nting a marker on Ao Xie Yun that is making our hunt so smooth. So, Brother Ou has given a lot of contribution to our cause." After that, Tu Qian Hao didnt speak anything further. Ao Xie Yun gently sighed underwater. Heughed at himself. [Ou Du Xiao, I didnt regard you as a real brother. But, I had been sincerely wanting to bond with you for some time...] "But, Ao Xie Yun has disappeared now. Brother Ou, you understand this Thousand Days Marker the most. Under what circumstances do these Thousand Days Marker disappear?" Ao Xie Yun listened to Ou Du Xiao saying, "One has to either obtain the antidote... or stay in water for at least a day to get rid of it! And, thats because its smell prates deep into the flesh, and blends with the persons own smell. "Another method is to simply stay submerged in water. The clear water istes the smell, and stops it from spreading. Ao Xie Yun hasnt gotten the time to soak in water for a day since we had started to chase him. Moreover, Ao Xie Yun had slid down from that hillside as per the various traces that we have found. After that, he must have fallen into water... There is a river here. And, Ao Xie Yun should be in this river. But, Ive lost track of him because of this..." Ao Xie Yuns heart fiercely jumped whilst he remained underwater. And, hisplexion also turned deathly pale! .... Chapter 600 Thousand Souls Perish and Scatter "This river is very long and wide. Do you want our people to jump in and look for him?" it was Tu Qian Haos voice. Ao Xie Yun almost wanted to jump out and kiss him on hearing him say this. "I obviously wont make you jump into it and look for him!" Ou Du Xiao had a card up his sleeve as he said, "This is a river... Ao Xie Yun will obviously drift with the current, and go downstream if he has jumped into it. After all, he will be able to escape from our encirclement at maximum speed in that manner. "It shouldnt have been even half-an-hour since the time he wouldve jumped into the river. Therefore, he wouldnt have gone too far. We will make our people drop a fishing to the bottom of the river in order to block it. And, we will constantly pay attention to it. He will have nowhere to hide once the dawnes!" "Moreover, I will use another poison that will chase after him for 50 kilometres in the water. It will force him toe out!" Ou Du Xiao confidently smiled, "After all, it is impossible for Ao Xie Yun to escape underwater for 50 kilometres in his current condition." "For 50 kilometres underwater...?" everyone questioned to examine in detail. "I will use Thousand Souls Perish and Scatter" Ou Du Xiao said this word by word. Everyone shivered in fright and moved a few steps back on hearing this name! Thousand Souls Perish and Scatter was the most vicious and the most potent poison of the Ou n. In fact, its might was greater than the strongest of gues! Ou Du Xiao cautiously put on his deerskin gloves. He then circted his martial power, and suddenly jumped. He had jumped towards the river. He sprinkled a dusky-ash mist with his hands on the entire stretch of the rivers surface while he was in mid-air. The ashy-mist descended towards the rivers surface. But then, Meng Luo shook his hand, and the rope that was tied around Ou Du Xiaos waist tightened. Consequently, Ou Du Xiao was pulled back from midair the very next moment. The ashy-mist came in contact with the rivers surface. And, an incredible picture appeared in front of everyone the next moment. The river-water suddenly started to churn... In fact, it seemed as if it was boiling. Countless big and small fishes rose to the surface of the river while wriggling fiercely. They then flipped and revealed their white bellies. Then, they became silent and motionless. More fishes continued to pop-up on the rivers surface. They then drift downstream along with the rivers water. The green grasses on the shores turned ck. After that, they changed into ashes. This poisonous tide extended downstream, and soon filled the entire river with the corpses of fishes, water-snakes, water-shrimps, and other water organisms. A shiny white colour could be seen everywhere on the rivers surface at the moment. The sky was dark at this time. However, this sight still felt gloomy and frightful! Everyone remained silent for a while. All of them were frightened by the potency of this poison. This poison was definitely worthy of its name. It didnt matter if it was a nt or an animal... it had poisoned everything. "This Thousand Souls Perish and Scatter produces a turbulent current in water that poisons the water up to 50 Km. But, it disappears after 50 km," Ou Du Xiao insipidly said, "It can make any humans and livestock within the radius of a thousand miles vanish if it is released at a high altitude in a ce of human habitation!" Everyonesplexion changed. They were naturally thinking about what they would do if Ou Du Xiao were to release this poison on their ns... Ou Du Xiao swept his eyes around. He then revealed a meaningful smiling expression on his face. Then, he looked at Tu Qian Hao and said, "For instance... the territory of Brother Tus n is surrounded by mountains. So, it would be very suitable for Thousand Souls Perish and Scatter." Tu Qian Haosplexion changed. He withdrew a step, and heavily said, "But, the mountain forest of my Tu n only has many nameless skeletons buried in its depths!" Ou Du Xiao burst intoughter. The rest of the people were looking at the surface of the river that was filled with dead fishes and shrimps. This scene had made their hair stand on end. [Ou n is indeed a dangerous n!] The river-water surged down in a sh. And, all the corpses of fishes and shrimps got flushed away. But, arge number of dead bodies of fishes and shrimps had umted on the lower reaches of the river... "Ao Xie Yun will die if he has been hiding in this water!" Ou Du Xiao exposed a fierce and cruel look in his eyes. However, he thought in his heart, [Ao Xie Yun, you must die... Otherwise, how would this guilt get removed from my heart?] He and Ao Xie Yun had been good friends. But, he hade to entrap Ao Xie Yun now. Therefore, he was more desperate to entrap him than anyone else! And, this was the reason for his present behaviour! His friendship of the past had given rise to the mentality of a traitor in his heart... Many people felt strange. After all, Ou Du Xiao and Ao Xie Yun had been good friends... or at least loyal affiliates. So, these people couldnt understand why Ou Du Xiao had betrayed Ao Xie Yun so thoroughly. It was simply ridiculous. Could it be that Ou Du Xiao hadnt thought of his old friendship? However, it was like this, [We would be the kind of enemies that cant live under the same sky since Ive betrayed you. So, my heart will remain restless if you dont die.] [An old friendship is hard to forget. So, this betrayal should be thorough.] This had nothing to do with Ou Du Xiaos nature in particr. This was about human nature in general. The closest friends could be the most dangerous enemies! These words arent false. One always has an opportunity to handle the situation if an enemyes to deal with them. But, a friend who has turned into an enemy can easily put one in a situation that is impossible to recover from! Ao Xie Yuns entire body had been sweating even though he was underwater. His hiding position was aligned with Ou Du Xiaos position on the shore. So, the ashy-mist that had been sprinkled by Ou Du Xiao had naturally fallen far away from him. Moreover, Ao Xie Yun had backed off upstream by an arms-length distance. And, this had helped him in evading the poison. Ao Xie Yun had seen countless dead fishes and shrimps merely three feet away from him. So, he had closed his mouth, and was constantly swallowing saliva. He was extremely frightened! Ao Xie Yun stayed in the water for some time. Ou Du Xiao and the others were on the shore, and were only twenty to thirty feet away from him. But, nobody was able to see him. Finally, dawn broke out. The people that had been assigned to capture Ao Xie Yun immediately moved into action. Ou Du Xiao examined the river all over. He wrinkled his brows tightly. There was no smell from across the river. There wasnt even a trace of it. The tracker suggested that Ao Xie Yun had escaped to this ce. So, he shouldve been hidden in this river. However, no sound of activity had been heard from the river even after arge amount of Thousand Souls Perish and Scatter had been scattered on it. "Nothing has been found downstream. Ao Xie Yun isnt hiding downstream for a range of 50 Km from here. However, theres no trace of his smell from across of the river too. So, the only ce where Ao Xie Yun could be hiding is in this river! He must be somewhere in the area from the ce where were standing right now to somewhere upstream. This deduction is urate without a doubt!" Ou Du Xiao indifferently said, "Our men can now go into the water and look for him since the sun hase up. Our experts will stand at intervals of a few hundred feet. We must dig out Ao Xie Yun even if we have to overturn this river!" Ao Xie Yun felt a chill in his heart. He thought in his heart, [Ive finally reached a situation of hopeless!] ... Chu Yang and his brothers were getting ready to set out on a journey. It was early in the morning, and the sun had just risen from the east. Everyones dazzling vigor had be reserved after they had let their cultivation settle down over thest several days. However, they were in high spirits since Tan Tan had regained his original state after several days of being in depression. The reason why they had woken up so early was Tan Tan himself. It was because Tan Tan had finally recovered. In fact, he had be noisy and messy like before. He had woken up from sleep, and had discovered that he had be normal. After that, he became extremely happy on seeing just about everything. He especially wanted to make fun of Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and Rui Bu Tong... Moreover, those nightmarish images and that feeling of being subtly nervous had also stopped emerging in his mind. And, this was great news for Tan Tan. Tan Tan had stared nkly at the void for a second when he discovered that he had recovered. Then, he came to his senses. Rui Bu Tong had been living in his tent, and was walking past him at this moment. So, Tan Tan seized him and asked, "Am I handsome? I have remained silent for so many days. Do I look handsome now?" Rui Bu Tong looked miserable and depressed. In fact, he seemed to be suffering from extreme distress these past days. He immediately knelt down. Then, he scowled miserably... as if he had been mourning his deceased mother, "Uncle Tan... please spare me... Im already depressed. I have hit the wall..." Tan Tan moved his eyebrows up and down. Then, he flew out of the tent without saying anything further. He then decided to break into Ji Mo and Luo Ke Dis tent. He had thought of going into Chu Yangs tent at first. But, he had held a very serious conversation with him a couple of days ago. Therefore, Tan Tan felt a bit embarrassed at the thought of going to him... Thereupon, he energetically went inside Ji Mo and Luo Ke Dis tent. It was early in the morning. So, Ji Mo and Luo Ke were sleeping like dead pigs. Tan Tan took the nkets off from their bodies, and threw the nkets out of the tent. Then, he winked at the two naked young men, "Am I handsome? Im handsome or not? You two tell me..." Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di burst out on the spot! After all, they had been sleeping in peace. However, the nkets covering their bodies were suddenly snatched away. Moreover, both of them had a habit of sleeping naked. So, they were obviously more startled when Tan Tan took the nkets off their bodies. After all, they were scared that they might have a morning erection... Consequently, they cried out in rm. Both of them jumped up, and covered their important ce down there. They were obviously in a state of panic. However, their eyes also reflected a rage that soared to the heavens... They then saw two eyebrows going up and down. A voice was repeatedly asking them a question. However, this voice sounded like the quacking of a duck that was busy with a howling wolf, "Am I handsome? Am I handsome? Am I handsome?" They became extremely angry as a result. They couldnt bear it any longer. "I will make you handsome!" Both the young masters rushed over to Tan Tan with their bare buttocks. Both the ninth grade King Level Experts coborated and knocked down the unprepared Tan Tan. Then, they started to beat him up with punches and kicks... Tan Tan miserably screamed... again and again. How could he have thought that asking this question would beget such maltreatment from them? In fact, the noise was so loud that Chu Yang, Gu Du Xing, and Dong Wu Shang rushed from their tents in urgency. They identified where the sounds wereing from. Then, they broke into Ji Mo and Luo Ke Dis tent. They entered and saw what was happening. Chu Yang had always been calm and decisive; Gu Du Xing had always been indifferent and keen. And, Dong Wu Shang had always been majestic and as steady as a mountain. However, the jaws of these three youngsters dropped to the ground at this sight. In fact, the six eyeballs nearly fell out of their sockets and smashed on their shoes... Four shiny-white petal-like asses were flickering before them in the tent Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di werepletely naked, and they had pressed down the well-groomed Tan Tan. Moreover, they wereughing and cussing while kicking and punching him... "What... what... what is going on here?" The three of them had been left stunned by this sight. In fact, they had be more dumbstruck than a wooden statue... Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di cried out in rm. They stood up at a tremendous speed, and turned back. Then, they found their trousers, and quickly wore them. Tan Tan shamefully lifted his eyebrows, and crawled up from the ground. He was somewhat embarrassed. When had the majestic and great Young Master Tan suffered such an insult? He looked at Chu Yang, and he couldnt help but go over to him. Then, he opened his swollen eyes... that had also turned ck and red. He then asked, "Chu Yang, you see... do I look handsome today?" He had also be fiercely shocked while saying this. Chu Yang felt that his eyes had be somewhat moist. He remained in a daze for a while, and didnt speak anything. Then, he suddenly yelled and kicked Tan Tan. After that, he threw himself at Tan Tan, and cussed, "You bastard! I will make you handsome! You scared me to death for the past few days..." Chu Yang then ruthlessly beat him up; he didnt show the slightest bit of mercy. However, the concern that he had kept suppressed in his heart for the past few days had now vanished... [Brother, youve be normal again!] [You finally asked me if youre handsome...] [You dont know how worried Ive been for the past few days because I didnt get to hear your narcissism.] ... Chapter 601 I Will Make You A Man! Chu Yang beat Tan Tan to his hearts content. And, he felt very satisfied at the end of it. After all, he had given vent to all the worries that he had harboured in his heart. Tan Tan obviously squealed like a dying pig. Meanwhile, the five brothers were taking joy in Tan Tans misfortune from the sidelines. Chu Yang finally lifted up his hand after his anger had calmed down. He felt very rejuvenated now. He then waved his hand, "Get ready! We are leaving." They started their journey some timeter. Though, these brothers appeared as if as if they were trying to recall something. However, they were in a daze in reality, and couldnt think properly as a result. They came a long way like this... and finally C "Hey... Second Master Luo, Fifth Brother Luo, I feel that something is wrong with you..." Rui Bu Tong stroked his chin as if he was thinking something. Luo Ke Dis face flushed with anger, "Get lost! Theres nothing wrong!" "Yes, yes. I know." Dong Wu Shang suddenly had a realization, "But, it seems that Fifth Brother Luo isnt the same as others in some ce... I wonder where it is..." Luo Ke Di was stuck in a dilemma. He repeatedly bowed with his hands joined in front, "Elder brothers, younger brothers. Please spare me. I dont want to discuss this topic... We should change the topic. Change it to something like... Ji Mo likes to fart and snore while sleeping. He farts seven or eight times in one night..." Ji Mo became angry. So, he blurt out without thinking, "You havent grown hair down there. Would you still not let anyone speak of it?" Luo Ke Di was thunderstruck when he heard this. So, he spoke-up in grief and indignation while pointing his shivering finger towards Ji Mo, "Ji Mo... you, you..." He had been rendered speechless... However, Ji Mo also somewhat regretted it this instant. So, he hastily apologized, "Eh... Im sorry about this. I wasnt careful. I would never say that your birdie doesnt go up... oh my... what the hell am I saying..." He then shut his mouth in regret, and didnt speak any further. Ji Mos attempt at exining himself didnt go well. In fact, his exnation had given the whole picture. Luo Ke Di wanted to die inside. He looked at Ji Mo with tears in his eyes. He shouted while vomiting blood, "You you you... youve made so angry that I could die..." Everyoneughed heartily while holding their bellies. However, Luo Ke Di felt so ashamed that he was unable to show his face. In fact, he nearly started to cry. Chu Yang couldnt bear this in his heart. So, he said, "Um. Coyote, there is... nothing to worry about. The term Hairless Cleaver has been in use since ancient times! In fact, its amon saying that Smooth Cleaver and Smooth Beaver are exceptional body types. So, what is there to be shy about? Moreover, it doesnt affect you whatsoever..." Then, he leaned close to Luo Ke Dis ear and whispered, "Ive heard that such men are extraordinarily vigorous in bed..." Luo Ke Dis face blushed harder when he heard this. And, he suddenly shouted out loud, "Fine, you guys dont need tough! I will exin everything properly!" Everyone stoppedughing. In fact, they somewhat regretted in their hearts... [Could making fun of other peoples ws be appropriate behaviour for us brothers?] "I had found this a long time ago. Thats why Ive never taken a bath with any of you..." Luo Ke Di spoke-up with a calm and righteous attitude... In fact, it seemed as if he was prepared to sacrifice his life, "Boys develop them at the age of twelve or thirteen... But, I havent developed them till now..." Everyone looked at him in silence; they had an ashamed look in their eyes. "Moreover... Its not a bad thing that I dont have them. Big Brother says that such men are extraordinarily vigorous in bed... But, I dont know what the matter with me is. It somewhat... somewhat, anyway... its not right! You guys understand this, right?" Luo Ke Di angrily roared. "Coyote..." Ji Mo shamefully lowered his head, "Im sorry." Dong Wu Shang, Gu Du Xing, and Rui Bu Tong also went forward a step at the same time. Then, they sincerely said, "Coyote, we are sorry. We shouldve known that it would hurt you." Luo Ke Di bitterly smiled and said, "You dont have to apologize. You guys are my brothers. I should have just told you before. After all, I cant say this in front of anyone else. In fact, I feel rxed in my heart after sharing this with you." He softly whispered, "My family had been urging me to get married with my fiance two years ago. But, I had used all sorts of excuses to decline... I was afraid that I might cause her trouble. After all, my fiance is a one-in-a-million kind of beauty. I thought... Wouldnt she be wasting her life if she married someone like me... who cant have sexual intercourse?" Luo Ke Di smiled distressfully. Then, he suddenly said loudly, "I admit that Im not a good man. I try to hit on every beautiful woman that I see. I feel like roaming around in brothels for fun. I feel like snatching something precious from someone if Im bored! But, a marriage concerns the matter of harming an innocent person for lifetime. And, I cant do such a thing! "This is the matter of a womans lifelong happiness. And, I wont marry her if I cant give her this happiness! "I would have three wives and four concubines if I were normal. Heck... even eight to ten wives wouldnt be too many. After all, the damn men are fighting and killing each other every day out there. They all fu*king die! Doesnt that make their women widows? "But, I am not normal right now. I am no good! I cant even do it! So, I cant even have one wife! "Why?! Why should a pure and virgin maiden die virgin because of me? It doesnt make any sense. A woman also deserves to enjoy her life. Why should I bar her from experiencing what it means to be a woman? My mother had told me that a woman bes a genuine woman only after she gives birth to a child! How can I marry her if I cant make her a woman? "I want the honor. But, I cant have this honor at the cost of an innocent womans happiness! I am telling you that I dont want this honor anymore! I will break off the engagement as soon as I return to the n. I will tell them that I have an intimate rtionship with someone else..." Luo Ke Di spoke everything like a barrage of artillery. Then, he remained standing in a daze for a while. He had be deted as if air had leaked out of a balloon. His whole body seemed to have lost all the energy at this moment. Gu Du Xing and the others stood in a daze as well. But, everyone felt that it wont be good if they stepped up to console him. However, it wont be good if they didnt... "You guys dont need to worry about it... I can let it go now that Ive told you this. I cant be a fu*king man?" Luo Ke Di couldnt face it. Heughed out loud and said, "So what if I cant be a man? There are many eunuchs in the world! I cant be a man. However, it doesnt mean that I cant be the wolf of the Middle Three Heavens... Ahwooh... Ha ha ha..." His brothers wanted to cry even though he wasughing. Ji Mo had never thought that Luo Ke Di had buried such a pain deep in his heart. So, he also wanted to cry... [His body is undoubtedly perfect. But, that cant make him a man! This matter would be intolerable for any man! It would also be a huge shame for him!] [And, I wasughing at him just a while ago...] Gu Du Xing and the others nearly pped themselves in the face after they had thought this. Everyone turned their faces away at once. They didnt have the heart to see the look on Luo Ke Dis face. "I see..." Chu Yang faintly smiled, "Coyote, you wouldve held a son in your arms by now if you had told me this before. I also think that this is serious condition. But, it... can be cured with a slight effort!" "Eh?" The first reaction didnte from Luo Ke Di. Instead, Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and the others gathered around Chu Yang in a sh, and jabbered in excitement, "Big Brother, do you have a cure for this?" "Of course, I do!" Chu Yang proudly raised his head, "In fact, I can also make Coyote more vigorous than before... Ahem, at first, I wanted to give it to you guys so that you could enhance your skills. But, now that you people have made fun of your brother a while ago... He-he... You guys know what I mean, right?" "Eh?! Big Brother, you wouldnt, would you?" Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong shouted at first. They then yelled in misery, "Please dont..." "Ahwooh~~~" But, Luo Ke Di no longer looked miserable. He howled like a wolf, and pounced over like a tiger, "Big Brother, Big Brother... you are my saviour. Youre like a light in my life. Youre like the spring sun, the summer sun, the winter sun, and the autumn sun of my life... Ahwooh... Do you really have the cure? Can you really cure it?" "Dont you believe me?" Chu Yang squinted. "I do. I believe you! Oh dear Big Brother... give it to me quickly. I, I... I cant wait anymore. I..." Luo Ke Di jumped high, "I will get married when I go back! Dammit, I feel like writing a poem!" "Writing a poem?" Ji Mo and the others were stuck by thunder. [Didnt this guy change way too quickly?] "Thats right. I want to write a poem!" Luo Ke Di nodded in affirmation. Then, he excitedly said, "A spear has risen after several years. It hasnt done anything yet... except for pissing. But, it is finally going to have an awakening today. Now, this one spear will thrust a million times!" A thump sound came. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang swayed and fell owing to this formidable poem despite having such mental strength and cultivation. They crooked their mouth, and nted their eyes. Then, their entire bodies convulsed. However, Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong were filled with reverence and praise for Luo Ke Di. Second Master Ji cheered. He gave a thumps-up, "That was such fine literary talent!" Rui Bu Tong admired, "Such literary talent is hard toe by!" Tan Tan felt like he was missing out. So, he moved close to them, "I also want to write a poem..." "Get lost!" Chu Yangs whole body convulsed. Then, he kicked away this troublemaker. "Big Brother... that medicine..." Luo Ke Di was finally done dreaming. So, he happily went close to Chu Yang, and exposed a ttering smile to him. Chu Yang knew that Luo Ke Di was more worried in his heart than anyone else even though he had been joking around. And, he knew that Luo Ke Di must be more worried about his future right now than he had ever been... Luo Ke Di had been pretending to be happy. He had been joking around as if he didnt care. But, he had cared about it more than anything else in reality. He had an expression of intense worry in his eyes even though he had been joking around. In fact, his pupils had erged because of anxiety. Moreover, he had been trying his hardest to keep his fingers from shaking. But, they were still shaking a bit... [I cant fool around at this moment! After all, Im the only hope for Luo Ke Di now. In fact, Im afraid that Luo Ke Di would copse in an instant if I showed even a little reluctance!] Chu Yang put his hand in his pocket, and took out a bottle of Lust Dragons blood from the Nine Tribtions Space. He then said in a serious manner with the bottle in his hand, "Coyote, you drink this medicine. It will cure you. But, I want you to remember one thing..." "Please say it, Big Brother." Luo Ke Di had seen the grave expression on Chu Yangs face. So, he couldnt help but be serious. "You wont ever feel ashamed about anything as long as you are with us. I wont allow you to feel inferior in front of us brothers! In fact, that would make us feel ufortable." Chu Yang deeply said, "Your embarrassment is our embarrassment. Your humiliation is our humiliation. Therefore, we are there for you... no matter whates your way." Luo Ke Dis lips quivered. He didnt say anything; he merely bit his lip tightly. "Drink it!" Chu Yang handed over the Lust Dragons blood to him. A myriad of feelings welled up in Luo Ke Dis heart as he looked at the bottle. He finally took the bottle with his trembling hands. He opened its cap. Then, he turned around, covered his face with his hand, and drained the bottle in one gulp. He took advantage of the time when he was putting down his hand, and wiped clean the teardrops that hade out from his eyes a moment ago. Therefore, nobody noticed them... He was somewhat embarrassed. He turned his head and looked up... only to see that Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, Ji Mo, and Rui Bu Tong had gathered together with their backs towards him. They were discussing about something... In fact, it seemed as if they hadnt paid any attention to him... .... Chapter 602 Ingenious Plan to Cross the River The efficacy of this medicine was remarkable. However, Chu Yang didnt have any prior experience of treating such a condition. And, he didnt want the efficacy of this medicine to fall short. So, he had given Luo Ke Di the full bottle of the Lust Dragons blood for the fear that it wont be effective if consumed in less quantity. However, this quantity was a bit too much with regards to the so-called illness of Second Master Luo. In fact, only a sip wouldve been sufficient for Luo Ke Dis condition. However, Luo Ke Di had drunk a full bottle of it... The consequences were obvious. Second Master Luo circted his martial power since he feared that the medicinal efficacy of the Lust Dragons blood would go wasted. He only felt as if his body was somewhat feverish at first. Then, he started to feel some gradual reactions in his body. And, he became pleasantly surprised in his heart as a result... He stopped the flow of his martial power after an hour. Then, he became somewhat bbergasted. He stood perfectly straight, and saw that there was a bulging tent on the crotch-part of his trousers. It was protruding proudly! In fact, Luo Ke Di felt as if he was about to explode... However, he was ted in his heart. In fact, he was iparably pleased! [Motherfu*ker, Im finally cured!] Something unexpected had happened to him when he had been thirteen years old. He had been sleeping next to his elder brother, Luo Ke Wu. And, he had been repeatedly bumped by his brothers thing that night. That incident had ruined him for life since his heart had be very tangled. He had thought that he would never be able to recover from this strange illness. He couldnt even marry due to this illness. Moreover, it was embarrassing for him to tell this to anyone. However, this illness had been eliminated by this medicine. Luo Ke Di thought, [I would feel blessed even if I have to carry this tent for a lifetime.] "Ahwooh~~~" Second Master Luo jumped fifty feet high with his tent proudly erect. Then, heughed heartily. "Hip hip hurray. Second Master Luo is open for business now..." However, this was no longer the howl of a wicked wolf. It had turned into the howl of a pervert now! Everyone spat in disgust when they heard it... Second Master Luo started to walk with an exaggerated swagger... with his head held high and chest out. He started to walk in a heroic manner. In fact, he was walking ahead of everyone with his beautiful and shiny bulging tent. He even sang folk songs along the way! All the brothers looked askance at him! Chu Yang didnt dare to utter a word even though he had noticed something, [This guy has taken too much of the medicine. Perhaps it will be erect for several days if he isnt relieved very soon...] [But, how would he... release it at this time?] Minister Chu looked around in this widely spread area. But, he couldnt find any female... not even a female animal... "ck Water River is about twenty-five kilometers ahead!" Gu Du Xing was quite familiar with the terrain, "And, the Ou nes after crossing the river. So, well have to quickly go to the Xie n, and stay there for a while. We must sleep there, and rest well." "ck Water River...?" Chu Yangs feet hadnt touched the ground thest time he had been here. After all, he had been running through the journey. In fact, it had seemed as if he had flown through it. So, how could he possibly have paid attention to some ck Water River while passing from here thest time? Moreover, he had taken a different route thest time he had visited the Xie n. This further confirmed that he had never seen this river. "The entire riverbed of the ck Water River is ck. The river water also appears jet-ck as a result. Thats why this river is called the ck Water River. The width of this river is around two-to-three kilometers. And, it has a turbulent flow," Gu Du Xing said with a smile, "By the way... the fish in this river are very delicious. Big Brother, you should definitely have a taste of them." "Um, you never show a desire for food. But, youre still saying that the fishes here are delicious. It seems that I must taste them..." Chu Yang nodded. These brothers chatted andughed as they care-freely headed towards the ck Water River. They could faintly hear the sound of water after they had covered a distance of more than fifteen kilometers. However, Chu Yang suddenly wrinkled his brows. He then muttered, "Something seems off." Tan Tan red his nose, and sniffed the air. He also seemed to be somewhat amazed. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang stopped after walking a few steps, "Indeed, something feels off. Theres a constraining feeling... like the calm before a storm!" "It isnt a constraining feeling. Its the aura of death!" Tan Tan sniffed in the air. He then shook his eyebrows and said. "There seems to be a situation up ahead..." Dong Wu Shang muttered, "Havent we dealt with an ambush a little while ago? Howe theres more?" Each of these brothers possessed an exceptional spiritual awareness. So, they quickly concealed themselves. Then, they moved forward cautiously whilst staying hidden. However, they then saw something. This scene extended as far as their eyes could see. And, it had brought a sudden change in theirplexions! They saw that there were piles of shiny-white carcasses of fishes and shrimps on the grass around the shores. These carcasses had obviously been intercepted by the nts and trees on the shores. [There are so many dead fish. Could it be that the Ou n has used some poison on the river water?] Ji Mo thought to himself. There were many people standing aloft. They were eyeing the river in a covetous manner... like a tiger watches its prey. Those people upstream were probably seeking for someone or something in the river... "Whats going on here?" Gu Du Xing looked at these men with his sharp eyes, "I can say by looking at the faces of these men that theyre probably looking for something... or someone..." "Ao Xie Yun!" a brilliant light shed in the eyes of Chu Yang and Dong Wu Shang since they had suddenly recalled this name. [Those people of Ou n had prepared an ambush for Ao Xie Yun earlier. And, theres an army at this ce as well. So, it is fairly obvious that we have run into an ambush that is meant to catch Ao Xie Yun... or a battlefield to be precise.] "Should we save Ao Xie Yun or not?" All eyes turned towards Chu Yang. Chu Yang hesitated for a while. It could be said that Chu Yang had only one reason to save Ao Xie Yun. His impression of Ao Xie Yun could neither be considered good nor bad. But, one thing was certain C the Middle Three Heavens would spiral into chaos if Ao Xie Yun were to die. "Why is Ou n targeting Ao Xie Yun?" Chu Yang asked while muttering. He seemed to have asked this question to himself. "Look at this lineup. How can the Ou n have so many people? There must be at least three ns here. They mustve formed an alliance. But, why do they want to kill Ao Xie Yun?" "Could it be that something big is about to happen in the Middle Three Heavens?" Gu Du Xing murmured. Chu Yang indifferently replied, "What major event could ur in the Middle Three Heavens now? The matter of the Northern Wilderness has ended very recently. And, the Three Stars Divine n has also been silent ofte. In fact, they are quieter than before. So, nothing major should happen in such a short time!" However, a brilliant light suddenly shed in his heart, "But, the n that is dealing with Ao Xie Yun is Ou n. And, the people who have recently offended the Ou n... are us. Moreover, we represent great aristocratic ns even if we arent important people. Could it be that..." "Is it possible that the Ou n is nning to deal with Ao Xie Yun with the intention of shifting the me on us?" This thought suddenly popped in Dong Wu Shangs brain. He then immediately raised this point. "This could easily be the case..." Chu Yang pondered for a while. Then, he raised the tip of his brow and said, "We will cross this river first... because, we must hurry along on our journey. And secondly... we cant just stand and watch this with folded arms if our prediction is right. So, everyone must listen carefully... "First of all, theres no harm in meddling in this if are able to do so. But, we mustnt force ourselves into this if cant handle this." Chu Yang closely looked at the mens silhouettes shing continuously in the distance. "Our enemy is very strong. They have several hundred people. But, we are only seven people. So, we wont be enough to tackle the enemy!" "Yes." The brothers agreed with him. The n was already decided. So, everyone quickly decided to set into action. However, Chu Yang stopped them when they were just about to go over, "Theres this river between us and them. And, this isnt a good thing for us. So, we will first have to think of a way to cross this river. Then, we will n our next move..." "How to cross this river?" "Tan Tan, Bu Tong, you two will calmly walk in the front. The rest of us will wear masks, and follow behind you. We will be acting as your subordinates. We will be able to cross the river openly in this manner." An idea popped up in Chu Yangs mind. He said, "These people wont want to cause any issues on the side since theyre carrying out an important assassination. So, well be able to attack and retreat freely once we cross this river. And, all the power of initiative will be in our hands then!" "Great idea!" Everyone in this group was bold and rash. So, they all set into action as soon as they heard this idea. .... Meng Luo was watching over the downstream stretch. The Meng ns strength had reduced greatly. And, it was notorious for its bad deeds. So, it obviously couldnt be in the upstream where Ao Xie Yun was most likely to be found. Catching Ao Xie Yun was directly rted to who would rule over the Middle Three Heavens afterwards. It would also determine how the power would be divided. So, how could this pleasant task fall into the hands of the declined Meng n? Meng n was in-charge of the longest section of the river. The entire downstream stretch of the river was under their jurisdiction. However, everyone knew that there was no hope of catching Ao Xie Yun in that section of the river. Meng Luo had hung his head dispiritedly, and had a gloomy expression on his face. He bestrode on a stone on the riverbank, and was flinging the whip in his hand. He was clearly dissatisfied with his part in this search. But, he had no other alternative. Suddenly, a loud shout came through from the distant opposite side while he was uninterestedly making his men search in the river. This loud shout was bizarre. It sounded as if a hungry wolf had howled while looking up to the sky. And, thousands of male ducks had also quacked at the same time. Therefore, everyone who heard this shout was left to tremble... regardless of how great their martial power was. They werent merely shocked. They were frightened as well! [What kind of a bizarre monster could issue such a sound? Hearing this shout is simply like having a nightmare...] Meng Luo suddenly stood up. He saw that several mens silhouettes wereing over from far away on the opposite side. They were neither too slow nor too fast. The group was headed by two bizarrely shaped youngsters. In addition, there were five men behind these two. Those five men had worn masks, and were dressed in ck. Their loose ck robes made them look like ghosts. They wereing towards this ce while drifting over the ground. Meng Luos pupils shrank. [Theyre powerful!] He clearly felt the strong murderous aura of these seven people. He also felt the overbearing aura of a ruler who looks disdainfully at themon people! [Theres a formidable expert among them.] These seven men arrived at the riverbank while he was still thinking. He couldnt even think of anything when one of them suddenly waved his hand. A big tree on the riverbank snapped from its base the next moment. Then, it fell towards the river. They were ready to cross the river! Meng Luo felt somewhat offended. [Didnt you see that this young master is guarding this ce? Why didnt you ask if you could cross? Did I allow you toe over?] He then gave a signal with his eyes. A King Level Expert of the Meng n understood his signal, and took a few steps forward. He raised his voice, and asked loudly, "Will you gentlemen kindly identify yourself?" One of the two youths in the front was as skinny as a monkey. He didnt respond. However, the youth who was as ugly and grotesque as a monster stepped out from the middle of the group. He then proudly raised his head to look upwards. Then, he tilted his head and shouted, "Who are you? Who are you to ask about my identity? The King Level Expert of the Meng n felt somewhat dizzy. [So, it was this man that had issued that extremely coarse voice.] He had listened to this voice at a close range now; it had made his blood and vitalities turn over and over. [This guy is even mightier than the devils mentioned in the legends...] "Im a subordinate of the Meng n! May I ask who Your Excellency is?" The bearing of the person on the opposite side was unyielding. So, the King Level Expert of the Meng n became somewhat soft. [Theyvee from the north, and theyre quite strong... I havent heard of any great ns there... So, why is this guy so arrogant?] Tan Tan wore a bizarre smile. His voice was bing more and more disgusting... so much so that the people who had heard it wouldnt be able to swallow anything for three days. "Meng n? Howe Ive never heard of it?" He had looked around while saying this. Then, he raised his nose high, and asked, "Yang-itchy... have you heard of it? Well? Well? Uh-huh?" .... Chapter 603 You Are A Good Person! Chu Yang literally wanted to kick this bastard into the river! [You dared to call me by my childhood name... And, that too such a weird one...Yang-itchy...? Youre asking for a spanking!] However, the situation at present was unusual. So, Chu Yang was forced to submit to humiliation. He replied, "Ive heard that theres a n named Meng in the Middle Three Heavens. And, that its a big n. These people before us here are most likely from Meng n." "Oh uh-huh~~" Tan Tan let out an uncanny smile as he said, "So, its originally a n of the Middle Three Heavens? No wonder Ive never heard of it. I see... a n of the Middle Three Heavens... uh-huh... Yang-itchy, isnt this the first Middle Three Heavens n that weve seen since wevee down here?" The King Level Expert of the Meng n stood opposite to him. Hisplexion had turned pale, and his body was on the verge of copse. After all, he had been repeatedly bombarded by Tan Tans endlessly destructive voice. Consequently, he had nearly fallen apart. However, Meng Luos eyes shone brightly, [People from the Upper Three Heavens? Moreover, it seems that their status isnt low.] The person standing next to him was a Third Grade Martial Emperor of the Meng n. He whispered at this moment with a solemn look on his face, "Young Lord, this person... he is seemingly from the Upper Three Heavens." Meng Luo rolled his eyes. He then said in his heart, [Do you need to tell me that? That guy himself said so earlier]. "Moreover, the people around him are all experts... I can especially sense the pure sword energy that is soaring to the heavens, and the pure saber energy that is surging around unhindered. Im afraid... theres at least one Sword Emperor and at least one Saber Emperor among the ck-clothed people at his side!" "Sword Emperor and Saber Emperor?" Meng Luos eyes brightened up. "Furthermore, the person beside him... the one who had spoken just now... his cultivation is concealed. I cant make out its depth..." Meng Luo was shocked to hear this. He was a direct descendant of a top-notch n of the Middle Three Heavens. So, how could he not know about the significance of Sword Emperor and Saber Emperor? There were indeed many Emperor Level Experts in the Middle Three Heavens. Meng Luo himself knew of at least seven such people! However, he didnt know of any Sword Emperors or Saber Emperors! The practitioners of palm and fist techniques could use each others experiences as reference. Simrly, the sword way and the saber way had things inmon as well. The other weapons also always had somemon basis of existence between them... whether they were hard or flexible. Therefore, the practitioners could learn from others strong points in order to make up for their own weak points. They could achieve mastery of the subject via aprehensive study of the surrounding areas. And, they could ultimately seed in achieving the Emperor Level in this way. However, the Emperor Level that was achieved like this would seem heterogeneous and impure! One would indeed reach the Emperor Level by this method. However, it would merely be an ordinary Emperor Level. Some people would learn from each others experiences in the early stages. They would grasp the concepts, and would gradually progress upward. However, they would choose a special subject to master when they reached a certain point. And, they would subsequently be the so-called Sword Emperor, Saber Emperor, and such... However, there was absolutely noparison between such a Saber Emperor and Dong Wu Shang. After all, Dong Wu Shang had wholeheartedly focused on mastering the saber way since childhood. This was the reason he hade so far. The dry and dull road that Dong Wu Shang had taken could drive any expert insane! However, this road would be smooth once the Emperor Level was achieved! Therefore, it was said that a genuine Sword Emperor or Saber Emperor would be like the seedling of a future Saint Level Expert as long as he didnt die an idental death! This legend of the Nine Heavens had been there all along. Also, it was their most dominant legend. [So, this grotesque youth in front of me has a pure Sword Emperor and a pure Saber Emperor as bodyguards? What kind of family background does he have?!] [However, that exceptional expert whose cultivation cant be sensed should be the true guardian of this Young Master!] [When will I be friends with such a noble Young Master if not now?] Meng Luo came forward bravely. He then smiled gracefully, and said, "Dare I ask the respectable Young Master... have youe from the Upper Three Heavens? May I know what your name is?" "Smart! Boy, you have a promising future. My family name is Ye." Tan Tan burst into loudughter. He looked extremely ferocious and wild as he replied. However, he only knew the name of the n of his masters dear wife from the Upper Three Heavens. In fact, he merely knew that it was a big and respected n; he obviously hadnt been able toe up with anything else at this time. "So, it turned out to be Young Master Ye." Meng Luo turned speechless once again. [No wonder hes so shy and arrogant. Hes the Young Master of the number-one n of the Upper Three Heavens. However, its a great aristocratic n with ten-thousand years of inheritance. Therefore, it should have outstanding gics, right? So, how did it give birth of this repulsive freak? Dont tell me that hes a product of incest...] He was thinking these things in his heart, but he naturally didnt dare to show any of it on his face. Tan Tan snorted, and pointed a finger at Meng Luos nose from across the river. His arrogance overflowed the sky as he asked like the insufferably arrogant freak that he was, "Is your surname Meng?" "Yes, my surname is Meng!" "Well, Meng... do you want me to keep talking to you from the other side of the river? Arent you getting tired?" Tan Tans arrogant behavior had nearly reached the sky. It was basically like this, [I have aplete upper hand over you! So, it doesnt matter what I say... you have no choice but to follow obediently!] However, this kind of attitude fully demonstrated the hegemony of the hedonistic son of the number-one n of the Upper Three Heavens. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di were hedonistic sons of their ns. However, Tan Tans demonstration had made them feel ashamed of being inferior. [This is pure talent... to think that a brazenly shameless guy like him could be capable of pulling this off.] Ji Mo secretly cursed in his heart, [This guy should maybe try acting in ys... Its needless to say that the others have believed that hes the Eldest Young Master of the Ye n. But, perhaps he-himself has also started to believe it...] "In that case, the Young Master might as well cross the river." Meng Luo readily epted the good advice. He then quickly gave a hand signal to respectfully wee Young Master Ye and help him cross the river. Several big trees wereid down. Chu Yang took the lead, and stepped on a big tree to float forward. The big tree was extending for several hundred feet from the river side. He reached the end of the tree, and leapt. He sprang himself forward with this jump, and covered 300 feet in one fell swoop. He then flicked his hand, and shot the branch that he was holding in his hand. Then, he lightly stepped on it once, and arrived at the opposite shore of the river while floating like a feather. He didnt even nce at Meng Luo who was standing right before him. Instead, he turned around at once, and began to wait on the shore for Tan Tan and the others. It was the image of a loyal and devoted old bodyguard. And, the fact that he was the first one to cross the river confirmed what Meng Luo had guessed in his heart, [This expert is the true guardian]. Gu Du Xing let out a long and loud shout. And, the sword energy burst into the sky. He then stepped onto the big tree. He reached the terminus, and then suddenly soared up. A strand of sword light shot towards the horizon like a rainbow while staying snugly over the water surface. The swords hanging from the waists of the people of Meng n had issued a ng sound the moment his sword light was released. This was because these dozens of swords were likemon people. But, the Supreme Emperor of the swords had suddenly appeared before them at this time. "Sure enough, it is the purest Sword Emperor!" The Third Grade Martial Emperor opened his mouth wide. He confirmed in his heart while talking to himself, and quickly closed his mouth shut thereafter. Then, the saber light filled the air. Its power was overwhelming and tyrannical; Dong Wu Shang was the next one to arrive. "Purest Saber Emperor!" The Third Grade Martial Emperor confirmed his guess to himself. Tan Tan and the other talented people skimmed over immediately after that. Finally, everyone had arrived. All of them were silent at the moment. They appeared indifferent and arrogant. They seemed to be repelling people in thousand miles distance. However, everyone was excited in their heart, [Didnt think that crossing the river would be this easy!] Chu Yang was also surprised. However, they didnt know that Meng n was detested by everyone in the Middle Three Heavens. Therefore, it was dying to improve its status by making powerful connections. Moreover, there wasnt even a single Pure Sword Emperor or Pure Saber Emperor in the Middle Three Heavens. Naturally, this had made Meng Luos imagination roam even more. The arrival of a Sword Emperor, a Saber Emperor, and a Young Master from the Upper Three Heavens had given rise to an opportunistic mentality in Meng Luo, [Who would dare to touch my Meng n in the Middle Three Heavens if I can im connections with the Ye n...?] [Even the Ao n wouldnt dare to do that!] Therefore, he didnt dare to suspect them for the fear that he might appear inconsiderate to his guests. And, this unusual situation had been created by none other than Chu Yang! He was the one who had exposed Meng Luos evil technique on Mt Dingjun, and brought about this phenomenon. This could be considered as the case of dyed cause and effect. After all, the cause that had urred way back had produced an effect only now... "What are you doing here?" Tan Tan came over, and right away upied the big stone on which Meng Luo had been sitting earlier. He rxed his legs, and asked in an authoritative way like a minister. "Well... Ha-ha, I wont hide this matter from Young Master Ye. Were here because were hunting down a fugitive." Meng Luo smiled and said, "This guy hasmitted every imaginable crime in the Middle Three Heavens. He rapes and loots wherever he goes. The publics resentment overflowed, and we were force to move into action. We had no choice but to join forces to uproot this evil!" Tan Tan replied in a disinterested manner while picking his ear, "Fugitive? Damn, Im so disappointed in the Middle Three Heavens. Its so unclean. It even has fugitives on the run. Yang-itchy, I think this person of Meng n is pretty nice. How about we lend him a helping hand?" Meng Luo instantly became delighted in his heart. Chu Yangs heart was full of rage at the moment. But, he acted respectful and sincere in his response, "Well... Young Master, I think this isnt a good idea... The n Lord had told you something when we were leaving... he had said that we mustnt meddle in other peoples business if we can avoid it. You must finish your job here, and go back as soon as possible. Please dont dy too much..." "Humph!" Tan Tans eyebrows moved up and down as he flew into a rage. He then stood up from the rock with a jerk, and yelled, "Fu*k off! Whats not good about this? What do you mean by meddling in other peoples business, huh? Yang-itchy! You always use that old bastards name to try to push me down! Im not the future n Lord. But, Im still the Second Young Master, am I not? Shouldnt what I speak before you be amand? "This wont do; wont do!" Tan Tan said furiously, "Today, I must look at what this fugitive looks like..." "But, Young Master... this is... not appropriate. You are on an important mission. So, this distraction is not advisable since it might cause some side issues," Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang tried to dissuade him as well. However, Tan Tan became even more furious. He kicked Dong Wu Shang and cussed, "Fu*k off! I know that youre a disobedient brat. You hit me three days ago when we were practicing martial arts. And, now you even dare to try preventing me from doing a good deed! You wont allow me to go? So, I will definitely go." Dong Wu Shang endured that kick, and grimaced in pain. [This bastard redressed personal grievances out in public. I just kicked him a few times while practicing martial arts three days ago. And, he chose to take revenge at this time...] [You just wait!] Saber Emperor Dong secretly gnashed his teeth. Chu Yang watched Meng Luo intently, and very clearly indicated him to reject. Meng Luo might have rejected the offer if they hadnt been acting like this. However, Meng Luo pretended not to see Chu Yangs eye signal in this case. He didnt change his mind, and politely said, "Of course, its a great thing that Young Master Ye is willing to help us. But, for what matter has Brother Yee here? You see... my n can be considered somewhat influential in the Middle Three Heavens. And, I would love to do my best in helping Brother Ye inpleting his important mission once this matter ends!" He had tried to be familiar amidst the exchanges by very conveniently changing Young Master Ye to Brother Ye. Tan Tan became extremely happy. He looked at Meng Luo and said, "You are a good person." Meng Luo nodded again and again. He just smiled... as if he was saying that he didnt deserve Tan Tans praise. However, he couldnt help smiling bitterly in his heart, [I have be a fu*king street rat nowadays, and this guy calls me a good person... However, its for the best that you think that I am a good person!] "Are you convinced now?" Tan Tan seemed to be immensely proud with himself. He looked at Chu Yang and Dong Wu Shang. The two men made a we have no alternative gesture one after another. Then, they let out a long and a brief sigh. "Brother Ye, pleasee with me!" Meng Luo had found a very powerful helper whom no one could afford to offend. So, he was naturally going to grab credit for it. There was no way that he was still going to hopelessly guard the downstream. He was in high spirits as he led Tan Tan to the upper reaches of the river. Hundreds of people were carefully searching in the river upstream. Some people woulde out of the water, take a deep breath, and then dive back into the river. They were continuously repeating this process. The range of the search reduced more and more with time. In fact, it was very close to Ao Xie Yuns hiding ce at the moment! ... Chapter 604 I Will Take You to the Top of the Nine Heavens! Meng Luo went flying upstream along with the seven honored guests in an overt manner. He had a smile on his face since he felt cheerful in his heart. [My Meng n will certainly be blessed if I can be friends with this Young Master Ye...] "I dont know why Brother Ye hase to the Middle Three Heavens." Meng Luo asked while hurrying along the roadside. Then, he immediatelyughed out loud and said, "Im obviously not trying to probe for information about your noble n. Anyway, my capability is meager at best. So, it would be useless even if I were to ask about the top secrets of your n, right?" "That is natural!" Tan Tan grinned, "I understand that you dont have that kind of capability!" Meng Luo felt as if he had eaten a housefly. [I was only trying to be modest. And, you straightawaybeled me as useless!] "So, theres no harm in telling you!" Tan Tan said in a thorny way. "Second Young Master!" Chu Yang used the voice of an old man, and hurriedly reminded him. "Shut up!" Tan Tan turned his head. He then said this with extreme fierceness, "I can handle my matters. You dont need to poke your nose into them. Youre here to guard me. So, just do your job." "But..." Dong Wu Shang interrupted at the right moment. "But my ass!" Tan Tan showed no trace of politeness. He pointed his finger at him, "Just take a look around. Do you think that these puny people can obstruct Ye ns important mission? All of them look like weaklings. None of them seem to be powerful. So, I dont understand what you guys are afraid of." Meng Luos face turned dark. He cursed Tan Tans ancestors of eight generations in his heart. [You motherfu*ker! Mocking people outrightly damages them more than pping them in the face. Fu*k you motherfu*ker. You cant insult someone like that even if your Ye n is very mboyant and cocky. This boycks manners.] "Hey... you tell me; wasnt I right about what I just said?" Tan Tan tilted his head, and asked Meng Luo. [This fellow insulted me. And, now hes asking if what he said was right... How can someone be this shameless?] "Youre right... Our n cant bepared with your Ye n." Meng Luos face had turned ck. He had clenched his teeth so tight that they almost shattered. But, he had no other choice than to rx his teeth, swallow his anger, and agree with him. "Right? Right? You see... they admit that they are weaklings. They admit that they arent powerful!" Tan Tan was immensely proud of himself. He then looked towards Chu Yang in an insufferably arrogant manner, "What do you have to say now?" Chu Yang opened his mouth, but then he closed it. He only sighed. Meng Luo nearly vomited blood. He repeatedly cursed Tan Tan in his heart. [Fu*k your ancestors of eighteen generations! Your ancestors souls wont rest in peace. Everyone in your n will be eunuchs for generations...] He had cursed the Ye n a lot in his heart. However, he didnt know that this aggravating Second Young Master Ye before his eyes didnt have any rtion with the Ye n. "Wevee here to look for a ten-thousand years old vestige," There was no limit to Tan Tans bragging. He was being iparably arrogant. In fact, he was behaving like the spoiled second child of a rich family. Moreover, it seemed as if he would open his mouth, and reveal the whole truth. "This vestige is extraordinary..." Chu Yang and the others repeatedly coughed. However, Tan Tan hadnt finished his sentence before he was interrupted. So, he angrily spat saliva and yelled, "Youre extremely annoying. You dont even let me finish my sentence. Why the fu*k are you coughing? The map of the hidden treasure is with me! I will fu*king go by myself the next time I want to go somewhere. I wont bring you guys with me. You people have no use other than disappointing me!" Meng Luo clenched his teeth secretly. [I guarantee that a chap like you wouldnt be able to survive for even half-a-day if he were to go alone...] [But, this guy has the map of a hidden treasure with him? Moreover, it is of a ten-thousand-year-old vestige?] [Crap! That vestige must be extraordinary. Otherwise, why would the extremely wealthy Ye n send their own men down here to explore it?] "There are a lot of... vestiges in the Middle Three Heavens," Meng Luo said with a helpless attitude, and chuckled. "What shit are you spewing out? Is that your mouth? Or a butthole? Its like youre shitting from your mouth! Fu*k you motherfu*ker!" Tan Tan angrily cussed at Meng Luo. He simply kept on abusing Meng Luo, and Meng Luo kept holding himself back. However, he couldnt endure it anymore, and was on the verge of bing hostile. But then, Tan Tan resumed bragging while panting, "Can the vestiges that you have discovered bepared with a ten-thousand-year-old hidden treasure of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Huh?!" Tan Tan suddenly shut up in the middle of speaking, and pretended as if he had leaked some secret out by mistake. In fact, he even had a look of annoyance on his face at the moment. [Hidden treasure of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master?] Meng Luo seethed with excitement. He nearly faced upwards and cheered. [Holy fu*k! I can get a lot of profit if I put some effort into this matter... How would it not be a big gain?] [As for this cussing... I will act as if I hadnt heard it. This doesnt bother me as long as Im in a happy mood.] Meng Luo was happy despite being so brutally insulted. Perhaps, no one else could bear it except for Meng Luo. "Dont worry Brother Ye. You are like a brother to me. So, I obviously wont leak out your secret! In fact, I will provide you all the help. Its just to show my devotion as a friend." Meng Luo straightforwardly said, "I have no other motives." "Youre a good person... Ha ha. I find you pleasing to the eyes. You didnt get angry even though I called your mouth a butthole. You just fu*king dont get angry. Youre a good man. Very, very, very good. This is called self-control. Yeah, this is self-control." Tan Tan became very happy. And, he patted on the Meng Luos shoulder as if Meng Luo was an obedient puppy. The experts of the Meng n were walking behind them. But, they couldnt prevent themselves from exposing colors of humiliation in their eyes. [Our Young n Lord is being humiliated like this. What respect are we all left with?] The corner of Meng Luos mouth twitched. He tried to suppress the anger in his heart, but he became angrier instead. [Would you not get angry if I called your mouth a butthole? Fu*k you, motherfu*ker! Self-control my ass! I wouldve shown you my self-control if you werent Ye ns Second Master. I wouldve kicked your ass!] [Wait for me to obtain the hidden treasure of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Then, I wont mind killing you, you bastard. No, I wont kill you. Ill make you beg for death... but, I wont kill you!] "Its so good that youre so obedient. Ill give you a portion of the hidden treasure after I obtain it." Tan Tan said in an extremely generous manner. He had stroked Meng Luos hair with his hand as he made this empty promise. In fact, he had beamed with smiles when he had patted his head in a pacifying manner. "Thank you very much, Brother Ye!" Meng Luo filled with exultation. "Good, youre very obedient. He-he-he. Little Meng, you keep working diligently. And, Im telling you that Ill take you to the top of the Nine Heavens if you feelfortable when I pat you," Tan Tan squinted as he cherished Meng Luos gratefulness and ttering even though he had given the man a bounced cheque. "Brother Ye, youre... a good person..." Meng Luo heard the words Ill take you to the top of the Nine Heavens, and immediately started to day-dream. In fact, he nearly somersaulted due to the pleasant surprise, and took a fall. He had even started to stutter. He felt as if he was on top of the world. He felt as light as air... as if he was floating amidst the clouds and mists. [Rushing up to the Upper Three Heavens is the ambition of all the ns in the Middle Three Heavens! But, going up there and gaining a foothold is as difficult as ascending to the heavens. One would simply vanish in a puff of smoke if one tries to go up there without a foundation.] [But, I dont even need to mention what would happen if one is backed by the ruling Ye n of the Upper Three Heavens. However, these great ns that have been established there for ten-thousand years wouldnt ept any outsider that easily. Can it be that I have run into great luck today? Wouldnt my ultimate desire be fulfilled if I can take my n, and rush to the Upper Three Heavens?] [Wouldnt it be easy for my n to go to the Upper Three Heavens after I reach there?] "Meng Luo promises to serve the Young n Lord faithfully!" Meng Luo hastily made a solemn vow. The rim of Meng Luos eyes became moist as he said this. [This is the type of lucky encounter that one can wish for but cant find...] He had first called him Young Master Ye. Then, he had pulled the rtion a bit closer, and had started calling him Brother Ye. Now, Meng Luo had started calling him Young n Lord after he had heard his offer. This meant that he had acknowledged himself as Tan Tans subordinate. In fact, he had secured this position very firmly. Perhaps, he wouldve still been analyzing over his decision to follow Young Master Ye if he had received this offer in the past. But, it was evident that the Meng n didnt have any foothold in the Middle Three Heavens at present. Perhaps, he would only manage a narrow escape if he were to take the risk out of desperation, and cause chaos in the Middle Three Heavens by taking advantage of Ao Xie Yun. Moreover, it would only be a temporary solution since his n might get abandoned by the other ns upon achieving their goal... [Ive be the target of public criticism after King of Hell Chu exposed my evil technique. And, the Meng ns evil technique would still be a big source of gossip even if Ou n, Tian n, and the other ns gain firm footholds. Moreover, it isnt necessary that these ns have good intentions towards us... They might purge us to quell the anger and indignation of the public, and win over their hearts when the timees...] [After all, its not like those guys are saints.] Meng Luo thought till here. He obviously hated King of Hell Chu to the core. [Wouldnt it be better to follow the Ye n, and get a firm foothold of my own? After all, its something that I might never be able to do on my own.] "Hm, obedient." Tan Tan praised him. Then, he touched his head and said, "Yang-itchy, uh-huh. How about we allow this guy to follow us?" Chu Yang frowned and said with a sigh, "Second Master... this guys heart seems unpredictable..." "I knew that you wouldnt allow! However, the more you prohibit it the more I feel like taking him to the top of the Nine Heavens!" Tan Tan fiercely clenched his teeth. He then fiercely exhaled air from his nostrils like a bull, "Take a look at you guys... you dont do a thing. You only look after me, and do nothing else. But, look at this Meng kid he doesnt hit back even if I hit him. He doesnt answer back even if I cuss at him. Hes fun to be around. So, I have made up my mind..." A smile of relief bloomed on Meng Luos face. He made a solemn vow and guaranteed, "Senior, rest assured. Meng Luo will spare no effort to assist the Young n Lord! Ill be struck by lightning if I prove to be disloyal!" Chu Yang, Gu Du Xing, and Dong Wu Shang knitted their brows at the same time. [What does this guy want to do? We must arrive at the middle reaches of the river as soon as possible. We need to begin quickly. Why is he still carelessly and baselessly boasting?] "Well, Meng Meng, uh-huh..." Tan Tan threw a coquettish wink at Meng Luo. Meng Luo immediately shivered. He said in his heart, [Could it be that this Second Master swings that way? What if he makes me apany him into the bed...? Should Iply if thats the case?] [Ive toyed with many people for several years. But, would I have to get toyed with now?] He was constantly having conflicting thoughts in his mind. He was worrying about his gains and losses. So, he couldnt help but speak somewhat firmly, "Young n Lord... if you want to ask something... please say." "Well, weve finished the matter here a while ago. And, were headed to the Ao n now. Um, I have heard that there is n named Ao n in your Middle Three Heavens? Apparently, it is great~~~ eh?" Tan Tan pointed his nose to the sky and said. He had twisted the word great while saying it to show his disdain. "Ao n?" Meng Luo stared nkly, "Yes. There is such a n here." He felt apprehensive in his heart. [Why did he suddenly mention the Ao n?] "Well, thats good. I thought that the rumors were false." Tan Tan nodded in a rxed manner, "First, we will catch the direct descendent of the Ao n; someone who carries their pure bloodline. And, this matter will be considered partially done then." ... Chapter 605 Bragging to Swindle "The direct descendent of Ao n? A pure bloodline?" Meng Luo was somewhat in a daze. He said in his heart, [Wouldnt it mean Ao Xie Yun? Why did he suddenly mention Ao Xie Yun?] "May I ask if a pure bloodline of the Ao n is useful to Young n Lord?" Meng Luo became vignt in his heart. "You fool!" Tan Tan scolded Meng Luo as if he had failed to meet his expectations. He then smacked him on his head. "Have you grown up eating nasal mucus? Why would I want to catch him if he were useless to me? Its not like I wish to make him the husband of my younger sister, huh?!" "Eh..." Meng Luo stroked his head. He was perplexed. [What is this?] "Let me tell you... Ive heard that Ao n has acquired a dragons vein. Do you understand? And, theres a hidden treasure-house under that dragons vein. However, there are some prohibitions in that area. An average person cant go in there. However, the Ao n had upied that area a thousand years ago. Consequently, the pure bloodline of the Ao n has attained the power of that dragons vein. So, I need the blood essence of a direct descendant of the Ao n in order to open the sealed dragons vein... and, get the treasure!" Tan Tan told him everything, "Otherwise, that dragons vein is restricted by the energy of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Even a Saint Expert wouldnt be able to avoid serious injuries if he tried to open it by using force. Understand? I will pinch you both above and below if you dare to disclose this secret!" "So thats how it is," Meng Luo responded. He then analyzed this matter in his heart in order to estimate its possibility. [Dragons vein exists! I cant say about other ns, but the Meng n was established on a dragons vein. But, I have to consider that the Ao n keeps on expanding more and more. And, there has to be a reason behind it... It seems that theres also a vague mention of opening a dragons vein using blood essence in the legends. Is it possible that this guy has spoken the truth?] Meng Luo repeatedly pondered in his heart. He remained spellbound for a while. "Ao n mustnt find out about this." Tan Tan raised one his eyebrows up to the sky, and lowered the other to the earth. He had put on an extremely serious expression as he had warned Meng Luo. Then, he continued to smile frivolously, "Those blockheads have been guarding that enormous treasure for more than a thousand years. They have known this all along, but theyve still treated it like an ordinary dragons vein. Ha ha ha... But, this Young Master luckily got the map of that treasure-house. Humph, humph, dumbfu*ks!" Chu Yang, Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and the others suddenly found themselves filling with admiration for Tan Tan. All of them sighed at the same time. They could clearly see that Tan Tans eyelids werent even blinking while lying. And, he had clearly fascinated this Young Master of the Meng n. Moreover, he was furthering the n step by step, and was getting close to saving Ao Xie Yun... [Hes a very talented person.] In fact, Minister Chu even felt ashamed of his inferiority. Ji Mo had always believed that he was very eloquent, but he was even fuller of admiration at this juncture. [Crap! This matter can be handled this way too...] [I didnt know that Young Master Tan Tan coulde up with something like this. This is god-tier story-telling!] "Why the sighs...? Why are you guys sighing over?" Tan Tan aggressively red at them, "You lot... How would you understand this magnificent blueprint that Ive put all my heart into?" He held Meng Luos shoulder while saying this. Then, he raised his nose upward and said, "We had originally decided to look for some assistance aftering here. After all, we knew that we would need some help in order to aplish our mission. But, this work is done here now. Little Meng Meng has a slightly slippery character. But, why cant we bring him back to the n with us if he can help us aplish this? After all, I am very farsighted." Chu Yang sighed. He shook his head, and he firmly looked at Meng Luo while adding fuel to the fire. "Meng, dont try to y any cheap trick. We will ughter your entire n like livestock if I find out that you harmed the Young n Lord in any way!" "Yes. Yes. I will sincerely obey Seniors instructions. I wont dare to go against you in any way." Meng Luo swallowed the insult. He said in his heart, [Id first pay you bastards back for this so-called favor if I ever crawled up to a position higher than yours...] "Yang-itchy... uh-huh..." Tan Tan raised his eyebrows. He was unable to contain his joy, "You tell me... would daddy make me the next n lord if Ipleted this secretly important mission? Or, do I have to break the legs of my elder brother, and throw him out?" Chu Yang rolled his eyes, and stammered for a while. Then, he honestly said, "Second Master... I dont think that you will get the n Lords position..." Meng Luo greatly approved of it in his heart. He thought; [A guy like you can be the n Lord of the top ruling n in the Upper Three Heavens? I wont believe it even if you beat me to death.] Tan Tan flew into a rage. He became furious like a madman. He stomped about in anger, and shouted, "Shut up. Shut up. Shut up. Shut up... this position of the n Lord is a job for ckers. Even dogs can do it!" Everyone was dumbstruck upon hearing this. Meng Luo formed a smiling expression. He thought, [Wouldnt that mean that youre calling your father a dog?] "Why havent we arrived there yet?" Tan Tanined, "Where is that scum? We will catch him, and go back without dy... Why are we talking about this rubbish matter?" Meng Luo came back to his senses. He had made up his mind, [I must aplish this thing. After all, I presently have an opportunity to make a great contribution.] "Congrattions, Young n Lord. Congrattions, Young n Lord..." Meng Luo lowered his voice, "This escaped criminal is exactly the one you are looking for... Hes a pure bloodline of the Ao n... In fact, hes their Eldest Young Master Ao Xie Yun." "Eh?" Tan Tan became shocked. He suddenly turned his head, and looked towards Meng Luo. He then suspiciously asked, "Damn it! I barely asked, and youre already prepared? You cant deceive me like that! How can there be such a coincidence?" His expression suddenly became severe. Then, he said angrily in a low voice, "Do you think that Im so easily fooled? Damn you, you are a scoundrel!" Meng Luo forced a smile. He wished that he could pull out his heart, liver, and lungs to prove that he was speaking the truth, "Young n Lord, Im telling the truth. The man that were trying to track down is the Young n Lord of Ao n C Ao Xie Yun." "Stop your nonsensical lies, Motherfu*ker!" Tan Tan became angry, "Do you think that I dont know about the Ao n? That n is considered to be the number-one n in your Middle Three Heavens even though this Young Master hasnt seen it yet. And, the pure-blooded son of the number-one n is considered as a fugitive by you? Motherfu*ker! Dont shoot off your mouth! Dont boast so much!" He almost drew his mouth close to Meng Luos face and spat on it, "Take my example. Who would dare to hunt me down in the Upper Three Heavens? I would execute all of them. And, I will execute you too if you dare to deceive me!" "This is true... it is indeed that way. Young n Lord, youve just got very lucky today..." Meng Luo felt wronged. He cried out, "Ask them if you dont believe me... Everyone knows this..." "How can there be such a big coincidence?" Tan Tan flew into a rage as if he had been cheated, robbed, and raped. He felt grief and indignation, "Meng Luo, Meng Luo. I wanted to guide you properly. But, I didnt expect that youd take me for a fool. You have done it now. Tsk tsk, I kill the people who try to y tricks on me..." Meng Luo almost vomited blood since he felt unjustly treated. "It is true. Young n Lord, you can ask anyone if you dont believe me." However, the only hope that was left in his heart vanished like a puff of smoke when he saw Tan Tan flying into a rage. "Nonsense! They are your subordinates. Whats the point of asking them?" Then, Tan Tans face suddenly turned dark. "Do you want to die?" He spoke till here, and suddenly his belly made a rumbling sound. He couldnt help but cuss, "Motherfu*ker, youre making me so angry that I feel hungry!" He took out a bright and sparkling fist-sized inner core of a sixth-grade spirit beast. He then stuffed it into his mouth, but didnt chew it. He simply stretched his neck, and it swelled up. Then, he continued to gulp down the inner cores one by one while issuing gulping sounds. Meng Luo opened his eyes wide in shock. He almost jumped up in fright. In fact, it seemed that his head had somewhat blown out. [He eats spirit beast inner cores? Oh fu*k! He... deserves to be called the Second Young Master of Ye n. This motherfu*ker can eat the inner cores of spirit beasts just like that...] "Someone,e! Execute him for me!" Tan Tan bellowed. He emitted murderous aura from his eyes, "You dared to deceive me! Humph, humph..." "This isnt fair..." Meng Luo shivered. He hastily shouted, "Theres a reason for this..." "What kind of reason?" Tan Tan waved his hand to stop his men. He then squinted, and looked at Meng Luo. "The matter goes like this... I was once damned by King of Hell Chu at the Mt. Dingjun..." Meng Luo had no other choice. He was forced to tell the whole matter from the beginning to the end. "... then, since Ou n wanted to deal with King of Hell Chu... this led to... therefore... that happened... this is why... we want to kill Ao Xie Yun... this is the whole matter." Everyonesplexion changed after they had heard the reason. It was hard to imagine that these many things, these many coincidences, the union of these many ns, and the hunt for Ao Xie Yun... were all because of Chu Yang. Chu Yang himself was bbergasted. [Do I have such a great ability? I can make such a tremendous impact? Fu*k! How did I not know?] "Is it so? So, youre saying... this man is the Eldest Young Master of the Ao n? This Ao... whatever his name is?" Tan Tan looked as if he couldnt believe it. "Fu*k, so this isnt a coincidence, right? Its like a maiden came by herself just when I was thinking of getting married... Could it be that this is the will of heavens?" Everyone felt so overwhelmed in their hearts that they felt like vomiting. Chu Yang had never thought that the Junior Martial Brother he had grown up with was such a good actor! His act had been simply amazing! Meng Luo repeatedly nodded. Then, he tteringly said, "Thats right. Young n Lord, it is a great sign for you. Such a coincidence is proof that Young n Lord is very lucky. You only need to stretch your hand, and you can grab anything you want. Everything is easy for you. The heavens have bestowed a gift upon you so that you can seed in this important mission. This is certainly your luck." Tan Tan shook his head. He was overjoyed, and he patted Meng Luo, "Damn it! Youre very thoughtful. I like it. Wa ha ha... Do you think Im handsome?" Meng Luo was startled by this. But, he hastily replied, "Yes! No one can be more handsome than you! I havent seen anyone so handsome in the Middle Three Heavens..." He felt somewhat overwhelmed in his heart... [Why does he need to ask whether hes handsome or not...? This is fu*ked up...] "Wa ha ha... Little Meng, you truly talk sincerely. I like it. Wa ha ha..." Tan Tan burst into loudughter. Everyone had been rendered speechless. So, they turned away their heads one after another, and pretended not to see. They had reached the middle reaches of the river while having this conversation. Ou Du Xiao came over from the front along with the other men. Then, he spoke-up in a rude tone, "Meng Luo, why are you not at the lower reaches of the river? Why have youe here? And, who are these people?" Meng Luo had a big backing now. So, why would he give importance to these minor people of the Middle Three Heavens? He snorted and said, "These are my friends. And, you dont need to talk so rudely, okay?" Tan Tan picked his nose with his finger. Then, he snapped his finger with a snap sound. Consequently, the yellow and sticky mucus from his nose got pasted on Ou Du Xiaos white robe. Then, he said in an entric manner, "Who is this? Hes not even paying respect to me. Dont you have any manners here in your Middle Three Heavens?" Theplexion of Ou Du Xiao and the others changed. He threw a rude nce at Tan Tan, "Who is this?" Tan Tan coldly snorted. However, he didnt get enough time to speak since a wave suddenly sshed nearby on the riverside. Then, a blood circle rose from the bottom of the river. Then, someone rushed out of the waters surface. After that, a loud shout came, "Ao Xie Yun has been found!" .... Chapter 606 Escapes Alive From Mortal Danger Everyones spirit rose up. They turned their heads to see. Ou Du Xiao didnt get enough time to inquire about the identities of Tan Tan and the others. Instead, he and the others took out their weapons with shua sounds. They saw the river water rippling and churning. Then, a silhouette came out of the river. And, all the weapons from all the directions rushed forwards to attack this person. Flesh and blood swirled in the air along with multiple shua sounds the next moment. In fact, that person wasnt even able to utter a word before he got chopped to pieces. However, this person turned out to be a Revered Martial Artist of the Tian n who had secretly dived into the river. Meanwhile, a sshing sound came from another direction as another figure jumped out of the river. This figure had arge bright and shiny saber in his hand. It was the Sunlight Saber that he had plundered from the Lower Three Heavens. This saber was no less than a treasure for Ao Xie Yun. It was a part of his personal collection. However, he wasnt a saber artist. In fact, the entire Ao n had a family tradition of using swords. Therefore, he was incapable of using a saber to a proper effect when confronting an enemy. A swordsman might as well be unarmed if he were to face the enemy with a saber. Therefore, it wasnt a good choice since the saber couldnte in handy for Ao Xie Yun. However, Ao Xie Yun had been discovered underwater. And, his sword had been shattered into pieces. Therefore, he had no other choice but to use this saber... "Brother Ao, long time no see," Ou Du Xiao mischievously smiled. He sounded very cultured and gentle. "Its you guys!" Ao Xie Yun was inside an intense encirclement. But, his face had a calm and collected look. Water droplets were dripping down from all over his body. He insipidly said, "Have you brought such a big army just to... kill me?" "There was no other way. Brother Ao is the number-one person among the younger generation in the Middle Three Heavens. How would we have caught you if we werent prepared?" Ou Du Xiaoughed out loud, "Brother Ao was able to escape for a thousand miles even from such a big army. This little brother truly admires you." Ao Xie Yun swept his eyes around. Then, he slightly smiled and said, "But, youve finally found me." Ao Xie Yun was very tranquil even in such a hopeless situation. He then gently smiled, "Brother Ou, can I ask you a question?" "Does Brother Ao wish to ask... why we want to kill you?" Ou Du Xiao smiled. "Yes!" "I honestly admire Brother Ao as a friend. Brother Ao has always been my closest friend and brother! I wouldve never thought of going against Brother Ao if I had any other choice." Ou Du Xiao sighed with regret, and said helplessly. "Brother Ou is affectionate and righteous. Youre a good man," Ao Xie Yun replied with a vague smile. Tian Bu Hui, Tu Qian Hao, and ck Devil Youth giggled at the same time. Ou Du Xiaos face had somewhat turned red. But, he regained hisposure and said, "Its always better to be good man than a dead man." Ao Xie Yun nodded. After all, he also felt the same way deep down. "Brother Ou, we were almost like family to each other. Therefore, could you not keep me in the dark before I die?" "Brother Ao, the fact is that youre innocent. We didnt wish to deal with you at all... but, weve no other choice. However, we cant ignore the fact that youre the Eldest Young Master of the Ao n, can we?" Ou Du Xiao faintly smiled, "How would we shift the me on Xie Dan Qiong if we dont kill you. How would we create chaos in the Middle Three heavens if we dont shift the me on Xie Dan Qiong? And, how would we deal with King of Hell Chu, Xie n, Mo n, Dong n, Gu n, and Luo n if we dont cause chaos in the Middle Three Heavens? Ou Du Xiao coldly snorted, "How would we protect ourselves if we dont deal with them? How would we establish our domination? Wouldnt all this be impossible if your Ao n doesnt move into action? And, wouldnt everything work out smoothly so long as you die?" "So thats how it is." Ao Xie Yun nodded. He had understood everything clearly. "It is all about your ambitions in the end." Tian Bu Hui took a step forward and said, "Ao Xie Yun, this Tian wanted to have a fair fight with you. But, I deeply regret that I never got the opportunity to do so." Ao Xie Yun slightly shook his head. Then, he solemnly said, "Nothing has ever been fair between you and me because the Tian n stands nowhere in the eyes of Ao Xie Yun." A sharp vigor glowed in Tian Bu Huis eyes as he indifferently said, "I hope that Brother Ao will be able to argue this incisively even after he has turned into a ghost." Ao Xie Yun burst intoughter and replied, "I cant be sure about that. But, there is one thing Im sure about I wont be the ghost of a shameless traitor!" An ominous glint shed in Tian Bu Huis eyes. He then shouted at his men, "Who would take down Ao Xie Yun for me?!" Ao Xie Yun burst into loudughter. Then, a heroic and utterly fearless voice transmitted out to afar. He was carrying his saber horizontally in front of his chest. Then, he let out a loud shout, "Theres an excellent head right here. Who wants to take it?" Tan Tan pushed Meng Luo at this moment. Meng Luo immediately understood the gesture, and jumped over. He then said with a smile, "Brother Ao, I will have this fight with you." The several other Eldest Young Masters were startled. [What happened to Meng Luo?] [Ao Xie Yun is like a turtle in a jar at the moment. He wouldnt be able to escape even if he was given a pair of wings. So, why would Meng Luo willingly jump into danger like that?] One must know that Ao Xie Yuns present cultivation level was far better than that of Meng Luo. Ao Xie Yun was seriously hurt at the moment. However, he would still be able to take Meng Luo down with him. And, it was certain that Ao Xie Yun would do his utmost to save himself no matter who stepped forward. The rest of the young masters hadnt stepped forward to undertake this task because they were worried about this. However, they hadnt expected that this ever-gloomy Meng Luo would impetuously jump over. Meng Luoughed out loud and said, "Brother Aos corpse is very useful. So, how would I ever feel relieved if I let others ruin it?" He raised his palm after he said so. Then, he said with a smile, "I want to fight Brother Ao unarmed. Lets fight!" A killing intention shed in Ao Xie Yuns eyes as he said, "Such being the case... you are most wee, Brother Meng." Meng Luoughed out loud, and set into action to attack Ao Xie Yun. Ao Xie Yuns saber light shed to wee the attack. And, both of them immediately engaged in a barrage of shes. Forty to fifty experts of the Meng n gathered to watch the fight. They seemed afraid that their Young n Lord might lose. This was human nature after all. Tian Bu Hui and the others also took a step forward unconsciously. However, Chu Yang and the others seemedpletely uninterested in this. They were standing on a boulder at a distant ce with their arms crossed. They were observing from outside the encirclement. The fight between these two set-off gusts of strong wind in the battlefield which issued whistling sounds. The sounds of the collisions were unceasingly echoing as well. The more Ao Xie Yun attacked, the more startled he became. The more he hit, the more puzzled he became. Meng Luos attacks didnt have any killing intention behind them even though his attacks were very fierce and his fighting style was extremely malicious. His attacks would start out as extremely powerful. But, they would lose their power by the time theyd approached Ao Xie Yuns body. [Hes clearly losing on purpose... But, why?] Ao Xie Yun was at a loss. [Meng Luo and I have never had friendly rtions. In fact, we dont have any good impressions of each other. We have only mocked and ridiculed each other whenever weve met. So, why is he losing this fight on purpose?] However, a hope had emerged in Ao Xie Yuns heart no matter what Meng Luos intentions were. He had thought that he would certainly die this time. And, he had epted his fate as well. But now, he had a hope of surviving. So, how could he let himself die? He couldnt help but circte his vision to look all around for an opportunity to escape. There was no certainty of this opportunity... However, Ao Xie Yun didnt have any other choice at the moment. Meng Luo suddenly shouted loudly while they were in the middle of the fight. He said while smiling, "Brother Ao is truly worthy of his reputation. You have been chased for a thousand miles. However, youre still left with so much strength. Thats truly admirable!" he had blinked while saying this. Ao Xie Yuns heart was filled with doubts. But, he had suddenly seen a glimmer of hope in this hopeless situation. He coldly snorted and said, "I have been hunted for a thousand miles. But, I am confident that I can drag Brother Meng down to hell with me if I want to." Meng Luo continuously hit out his palm with whistling sounds. And, the dust in the surrounding area soared upwards because of the palm attacks. It almost created a smoke screen before everyone, and left them unable to see anything inside. They could only hear the bangs and thumps echoing chaotically. Therefore, it seemed as if these two were engaged in an intense battle. Then, Meng Luo loudly roared, "Ao Xie Yun, die!" However, Meng Luo drew close to Ao Xie Yun amidst all the dust and smoke, and quickly whispered, "I will send you to your left front with all my strength! Dont defend afterwards. Some people will get you out of here." He didnt wait for Ao Xie Yun to reply after he had said this. Instead, he suddenly shouted out loud, "Ao - Xie - Yun! Die!" A sound of explosion was heard... as if the two men had firmly collided with each other. Then, sand flew, stones rolled, and the dust fiercely rose upwards. Everyone raised their sleeves up to cover their faces from the flying sand and stones. A shadow suddenly flew high like a meteor from amidst the dust and smoke. Then, the voice of Meng Luosughter came. It was also followed by his words, "Die!" Then, he moved quickly and struck heavily with his two palms in midair. The two psnded on the middle of Ao Xie Yuns back whilst he was in mid-air. Then, he fly-kicked Ao Xie Yuns lower back. Ao Xie Yun screamed as he was smashed out like a meteor. Meng Luo didnt rx a bit. He pursued after him flying. Then, heughed in a self-satisfied manner. [Ao Xie Yun is doomed!] A feeling arose in the hearts of Tian Bu Hui, Ou Du Xiao, and the others. [I didnt think that the exhausted Ao Xie Yun would be so easily sorted out by Meng Luo. I wouldve taken the credit for killing him if Id known this earlier...] They turned their heads to see while regretting. But, they immediately opened their eyes wide in a stare. However, they saw that the Ao Xie Yuns body was flying. It had strangely flown out to a distance of more than three-hundred feet away. But, it was still gliding at a high altitude... "Crap!" Young ck Devil was the first to react. He stamped his feet, and flew forward to chase after Ao Xie Yun with a lightning speed. Everyone hade to realize this, [It wouldve been impossible for Ao Xie Yun to keep on flying for so far relying on his own ability even if he were in his prime. Moreover, he had just been sent flying by a kick. The only person who could be responsible for such a situation is Meng Luo!] [This can only mean that Meng Luo has colluded with Ao Xie Yun, and he is helping him escape.] They thought till here. Then, these Eldest Young Masters gritted their teeth so hard that they almost grinded them into pieces! [Meng Luo, youve done it now!] Ao Xie Yun went flying over to Chu Yang and the others in the blink of an eye. Then, Gu Du Xing suddenly unsheathed his ck Dragon Sword with a ng. It changed into a ck lightning. Then, he united with his sword, and flew up into the sky. He grabbed Ao Xie Yuns waistband. Then, he brandished his ck Dragon Sword, and flew away! They crossed a thousand feet in a sh... like a meteor streaking through the horizon! Young ck Devil had been the fastest to chase. However, his entire body shivered at this moment. He blurted out, "Sword Emperor?!" Chu Yang and the others let out a shout. They also followed at a lightning speed. Finally, Meng Luo also ran away. All of these things had happened so quickly and dramatically that it was too much for everyones eyes to take in. All of these things had urred almost at the same time. Therefore, no one had gotten enough time to react. After all, they had never imagined that such a thing could happen. Ou Du Xiao, the other Young Masters, and the experts of those big aristocratic ns wanted to pursue. But, they were collectively attacked by the experts of the Meng n. In fact, five or six people immediately lost their lives. All of them felt so angry that their hearts almost crumbled. However, Meng ns people also ran behind Meng Luo before these people could react. "Meng Luo! You scumbag!" The Ou Du Xiaos entire body shivered in anger. He almost vomited out blood. He shouted loudly in a stern voice, "Chase after them. Dont spare them at any cost. Kill them all! Dont leave even one of them alive!" The experts of all the great ns immediately rushed forth. In fact, they flew out like a duck that had been cooked thoroughly! However, Ou Du Xiao and the others felt like rubbing rub their eyes in disbelief. [Isnt this too fu*king bizarre?] It wouldve been understandable if someone else among them was in Meng Luos ce. In fact, it wouldve been excusable even if Ou Du Xiao had let Ao Xie Yun escape. Everyone wouldve understood it. [But... why did Meng Luo C who was the most unlikely one to do it C do it?!] [Is this a fu*king dream or something?] ... Chapter 607 Cross the River and Not Destroy the Bridge Afterwards? Just to Keep You? Du Xiao felt like he was dreaming or something. He couldve suspected anyone, but he could never have suspected Meng Luo. After all, Meng Luo and his Meng n had been most supportive of this alliance. Moreover, Meng n had been the most forceful since Ao Xie Yuns hunt had begun. The reason for this was very simple the Meng n hade to a dead end. So, they had been hoping to benefit from this chaos. On top of that, Meng Luo had never gotten along with Ao Xie Yun. In fact, a selfish guy like Meng Luo would never break an alliance for Ao Xie Yuns sake even if they had been friends. Therefore, this betrayal hade from the most unlikely person. This matter had made Ou Du Xiao, Tian Bu Hui, and the others depressed, angry, and puzzled at the same time. [What the hell is this?] [Meng Luo has had several opportunities to let Ao Xie Yun escape in the past. He couldve silently sent Ao Xie Yun out of the encirclement at several instances. But, he didnt do that. Therefore, all of us had felt quite reassured!] [Why didnt he act before if there was indeed some sort of coboration between him and Ao Xie Yun?] [Did he want to act at thest moment when Ao Xie Yun waspletely cornered, and it was absolutely impossible for him to escape? Did he intentionally wait until all of Ao Xie Yuns loyal subordinates were dead...? Wouldnt it be useless if he rescued Ao Xie Yun like that?] [Does he think that Ao Xie Yun will simply forget everything?] Everyones heads had turned into a mushy paste from thinking too much. And, the more they thought about it, the more confusing it became. [However, things havee to a point where the situation seemspletely out of our control. So, we must continue to chase even if we dont understand what is going on. After all, we would be done for if we allowed Ao Xie Yun to return to the Ao n...] More than a thousand people bellowed, and began to chase. Gu Du Xing was darting away like a meteor while carrying Ao Xie Yun. Ao Xie Yun felt as if he was riding on the clouds. He thankfully said, "Thank you very much for rescuing me, Senior. May I ask who you are?" Ao Xie Yun was obviously a very knowledgeable and experienced person. And, he had noticed that all of the enemys swords had started to issue orderly sword cries the moment Gu Du Xings sword hade out of the sheath. In fact, it had seemed as if they were worshiping their emperor. So, Ao Xie Yun had immediatelye to realize that this man was a Sword Emperor. This was the so-called example of Ive never eaten pork, but I have seen pigs running around. There hadnt been such a Sword Emperor in the Middle Three Heavens for centuries. However, Ao Xie Yun was the sessor of the number-one n of the Middle Three Heavens. So, how could he not recognize a Sword Emperor? Therefore, he naturally assumed that, [Someone with this kind of cultivation has to be a highly skilled senior expert!] Gu Du Xing lightly smiled behind the mask and said, "Evil Young Master, I am Gu Du Xing." Ao Xie Yun nearly copsed to the ground as soon as he heard this. In fact, he wouldve fallen down from the shock if it werent for Gu Du Xing holding him. [What is this? Is this truly that Gu Du Xing who is equally famous as me?] [This Sword Emperor... turned out to be Gu Du Xing?] Ao Xie Yuns mind instantly cked out. [How did he suddenly be a Sword Emperor? And... how can I be equally famous as him if thats the case?] Gu Du Xing had covered a distance of ten-thousand feet at a stretch. Then, he shrugged his shoulder up, and threw Ao Xie Yun away. Dong Wu Shang let out a bellow, turned into a starry saber-light together with his saber, and caught Ao Xie Yun. Then, he dashed away like a saber beam while carrying Ao Xie Yun on his back. Ao Xie Yun didnt ask anything this time. Instead, he just slightly sighed, and whispered, "Dong Wu Shang, thank you!" He felt a sense of loss in his heart, [Those two were once equally famous as me. However, one has be a Sword Emperor, and the other has be a Saber Emperor now. And, Im still a mere Sixth Grade Martial King. Yet, Ive been pushed forward to the rank of number-one young master of the younger generation of the Middle Three Heavens.] [Would I have obtained that title if I didnt belong to the Ao n?] [Its no wonder that people dont acknowledge me as the number-one. Why would they do so when they know that my n is the reason behind my sess?] [However, Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang have achieved sess based on their own hard work... one step at a time. How can I everpare myself with them? Who would give me any importance if I lost the title of Ao ns Eldest Young Master?] Ao Xie Yun sighed sorrowfully. He hadnt sighed or lost heart when he was facing a hopeless situation of life and death. However, he felt inferior deep down at this moment. [I am inferior!] Ao ns Eldest Young Master this title is my biggest enemy..." Ao Xie Yun mocked himself in his heart. Gu Du Xing and the others had restored their original physiques when they had snatched Ao Xie Yun and dashed off. So, they no longer had that meticulously transformed appearance. Firstly, they had done this so that they could disy their strength to the maximum. Secondly, it was to make Ao Xie Yun recognize them. Otherwise, nothing good wouldve been gained if some misunderstanding had arisen... Whiz whiz whiz... The seven individuals pushed forward towards the mountain forest like an orderly group of shooting stars while tracing long marks on the ground. Meng Luo and the people of his n were doing their utmost to keep up. And, the experts of Meng n who had fallen behind were being wiped out by the raging experts of the other ns. Many people had been killed. In fact, only two Martial Emperors were left by Meng Luos side at this moment. However, Meng Luo was still extremely excited. [Ao Xie Yun has finally been snatched away. And, Ive managed to win Young Lord Yes trust.] [Young Lord Ye should appreciate me even more, right? He-he, I was so decisive back there. I snatched Ao Xie Yun with such determination and decisiveness. This is the direct descendent of Ao n... hes the bearer of pure bloodline. Hes the key to opening the dragons vein wherein lies the hidden treasure-house of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master.] [Ive provided such a great service to Young Lord Ye, he he, he he...] [I can now get my hands on a part of the treasures of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, right? Furthermore, I will get an opportunity to rush straight into the Upper Three Heavens...] Meng Luo was fleeing while thinking all this. He felt as if his body was full of inexhaustible energy at the moment. He obviously had his own ns as well, [I had better call the Meng ns ancestor, and bring along several experts as backup when we go to find the hidden treasure.] [This Young Lord Ye looks like an idiot. However, I cant rule out the possibility that he wont destroy the bridge after crossing the river...] [But, the first step has finally been taken no matter what happens afterwards. And, there is no turning back now that its done. So, I can only keep going onwards bravely even if it is risky.] [Since ancient times... all those who have be sessful... when have they not taken risk? Riches and honor are always found amidst danger.] Meng Luo keptforting himself in his heart. [How can there be a huge harvest without huge investment?] [How can one attain a magnificent future without making effort in the present day?] [This might be the case of Heaven never seals off all exits. There will appear a new way out even in the most adverse and hopeless circumstances. And, it will be more powerful than any other way.] All sorts of inspirational allusions emerged in Meng Luos heart in an instant; [I believe that I, Meng Luo will be a new legend in the Middle Three Heavens in the near future.] [Who would dare to say that what I did today was wrong after I be sessful...? But, there will surely be some people whod envy my sinister insight and my guts to make this investment... along with my resolution to go forward with strategy.] [You be a king if youe out victorious, and you be a bandit if you lose. There is no ce forpassion, duty, propriety, and integrity.] [This is fu*king Jianghu for gods sake!] Finally, Meng Luo fiercely said this in his heart, and then continued to happily rush in the forward direction. However, the pursuing brigade was getting closer and closer. And, a dozen or more Emperor Level Experts were very close. The Third Grade Martial Emperor clenched his teeth. Then, he shouted out loud, "All Martial Kings, stay behind and block the enemy. Today is the matter of our Meng ns survival. The Young Lord has already endured humiliation as a part of an important mission for Meng ns sake. You people wont be able to run away from the Emperor Experts at your current speeds. So, you might as well sacrifice your lives for the n. Dont worry. This old man swears on his life that your family members will livefortably after you are gone. This old man will make sure that they wont have to face any humiliation until theirst moment." The dozens of King Level Experts that had survived this far had already given up all hope. And, these words made them so thrilled that they wanted to die. "Dont worry, Second Elder. Well leave Young Lord Meng in your capable hands. But, please dont forget the promise that youve made to us subordinates today... regarding the safety of our family members..." They suddenly stopped after shouting this out. Then, they rushed back to fight with everything they had. They all had the same mindset C to take down the enemy with themselves. Everyone knew in their heart, [Second Elder spoke the truth. The situation already looks very dire. It doesnt look like wed be able to survive today. So, its better to trade our lives for the safety of our family members.] [Our Meng n would storm into the Upper Three Heavens as long as Young Lord and Second Elder get out alive from this. Then, our family members will be able to get the best care. Moreover, our children will flourish in the Upper Three Heavens.] [We feel content in our hearts even though were about to die.] Then, several explosive sounds were heard. And, this was followed by several screams. The King Level Experts of the Meng n hadunched a suicide-attack to block the enemy. The two Emperor Level Experts of Meng n heaved a deep sigh. And, their faces suddenly turned red at the same time. They picked up Meng Luo, and simultaneously started a secret technique of burning their vitality. Their speed instantly became threefold as a result. And, they followed Chu Yang and the others like shooting stars. A trace of intense bitterness shed in Meng Luos eyes. He said in his heart, [The kings are already dead. Its a pity. However, it was ast resort. In fact, I would even make these two Emperor Experts go all-out to obstruct the enemy in the name of the ns future if the worsees to the worst. After all, that would give me a slim chance of survival.] [Everything will be worth it as long as I can escape. And, I will have as many Emperor Experts as I want afterwards.] [Moreover, these people have been continuously chasing for such a long time. All of them must be exhausted and spent. I believe that they wont necessarily be able to catch up with us... Furthermore, they cant possibly be prepared to face a Young Lord that has a Sword Emperor, a Saber Emperor, and a mystical expert by his side... [The pursuers have an overwhelming numerical strength. So, we may not be able to defeat them. However, we should be able to escape without any issue.] The experts of the other ns had been pursuing like the wind, while the Meng ns experts had been running away in a battered and exhausted state. So, how could the pursuers have anticipated that the Meng ns experts would suddenly turn around to fight a decisive battle with them? The pursuers got held up for a while as they eliminated all these suicidal King Level Experts. Subsequently, they could only see a boundless mountain forest in front of them. After all, their targets had already disappeared without a trace... Tian Bu Hui and the other young masters caught up at this moment. They were panting, and theirplexions had turned extremely gloomy. "Find them! At any cost!" Tu Qian Haos gaze turned vicious. "Set fire! Burn down the entire mountain forest!" Ou Du Xiao had be even more poisonous. These two had issuedmands at the same time. The two Emperor Experts beside Meng Luo continued to use the secret method of burning their vitality for about half-an-hour before they were finally able to catch up with Chu Yang and his party. However, they hadnt caught up with them of their own merit since Chu Yang and the others had been taking a short break at the summit during this time. "Young Lord!" Meng Luo stepped forward jubntly while panting. He then said whileughing gently, "Finally, mission has been aplished! This man is the bearer of the Ao ns pure bloodline. And, we have finally seeded in obtaining him." Tan Tan said while beaming with smiles, "You worked hard." Meng Luo let out a carefree smile. Then, he said in a loyal and devoted manner, "Its an honor to work for Young Lord. So, how can it be called hard work?" However, he wiped his sweat as he said this... as if it was in fact a very hard work. He then somewhat eagerly asked, "Young Lord, what should we do next?" "Well, next... you may go back. You dont need to follow me anymore," Tan Tan casually replied. "This is... what?" Meng Luo suddenly couldnt believe his own ears. He said while stammering, "Young Lord, you... youre joking right..." "Fu*k off! Joking, you say? Who would be interested in joking with someone like you?" Tan Tan got furious, and started to rant, "I dont even bother to joke with the children back home. So, why would I be interesting in joking with you? Get lost motherfu*ker! Why are you still here? Dont tell me youre still thinking of depending on me? You think I wouldnt destroy the bridge after crossing the river? Why would I keep you? Who the fu*k do you think you are?! Fu*k off! Shoo!" It turned dark before Meng Luos eyes. His entire body suddenly started to shudder. ... Chapter 608 What Offense Did I Commit Against You? Meng Luo suddenly felt as if he had been dreaming. This person had told him in that dream, [Ill take you to the top of the Nine Heavens if you help me in my matter...] But, he had woken up from that dream now. "Did you deceive me?" Meng Luo looked at Tan Tan with grief and indignation. He felt as if his head was spinning. His eyes had almost popped out of his head. "Deceive you?" Tan Tan entrically said. "I havent cheated you. You can only me your name for this. What are you called? Youre called Meng Luo, right? Fu*k! Meng Luo means the dream will fall. This means that the dream doesnt have any meaning in reality. I hope my exnation helps." Meng Luos entire body shivered. In fact, he trembled like sifting chaff. The only thing that he felt in his heart at the moment was, [Im done for!] [Ive fallen in a deathtrap! Ill surely die this time.] Meng n had already been struggling-on whilst at the deaths door. And, no chance of survival was left now. The three men of the Meng n were in daze at the moment. They had fallen weakly on the ground as if they had given up all hope. In fact, they didnt even have the strength to be angry. They felt dead in their heart at this moment. The felt as if the world had suddenly lost its color. "Yang-itchy... do you feel pleased? I feel very happy ying tricks on people." Tan Tanughed heartily while issuing quack noises, "Such a stupid c*nt is hard to find. He has entertained us a lot." "Ill make you Yang-itchy now!" Chu Yang became angry, and kicked him. Then, Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and the others flocked around him. All of them seized the Second Master Ye of the number-one aristocratic n of the Upper Three Heavens right in front of Meng Luo, and beat him up ruthlessly. Chu Yang continuously punched and kicked Tan Tan. And, Tan Tan continuously screamed. Tan Tans body was spinning in midair like a spinning-top. It hadnt fallen on the ground throughout the beating. Meng Luo had been surprised by this even though he was in extreme despair. In fact, he was staring at them with his eyes wide open. [These servants dare to beat their own Young Lord? They are indeed audacious.] Chu Yang vented out all of his anger, and finally let go of Tan Tan afterwards. Then, he arrived in front of Meng Luo... "Young Master Meng, we must take our leave now. You may stay here, and enjoy yourself. Rx, Ou Du Xiao, Tu Qian Hao, and the others... they are your allies. They wouldnt do anything to you," Chu Yang said while brimming with smiles. "No! You cant abandon me." Meng Luo miserably shouted. His entire body went limp. Allies? Ou Du Xiao and the others would eat him alive if they were to see him. Meng Luo was sure about this. "It seems that Brother Meng still hasnt recognized us," Chu Yang smiled. He then pulled off the mask that he had used to cover his face. Then, he softly smiled and said, "Brother Meng, do you recognize me now?" Meng Luo was extremely shocked to see his face... It seemed as if he had seen a ghost or something. He crawled up from the ground using his hands and feet, "Its you? Its you?! King of Hell Chu?! How can it be you?" "Why cant it be me?" Chu Yang gently smiled. Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and the others also pulled off their face masks at this moment. Then, all of them looked mockingly at Meng Luo. They were looking at Meng Luo as if he was a wretched worm. "Its you people... How can it be you?" Meng Luo yelled in grief and indignation, "Your build waspletely different when I saw you before. How could I not recognize you?" "Dumb-fu*k! Martial arts for changing ones appearance exist in this world. Dont tell me that you didnt know about this." Ji Mo shrugged his shoulder as he looked at Meng Luo disdainfully. "Then he... he is not the Second Young Master of Ye n?" Meng Luo helplessly looked at Tan Tan. He still had a trace of hope in his eyes. This guy still had such hope... "Hes my Junior Martial Brother. As for the Ye n that youre talking about... were sorry," Chu Yang gently replied, "We have no idea about it." Chu Yang smiled, "I wanted to deal with you. Thats all! Do you understand?" "King of Hell Chu...? When did I offend you? Why do you want to destroy and kill me? You couldve at least let off my Meng n?" Meng Luo shouted in grief and indignation. His voice was full of misery, despair, and disbelief. "How did you offend me? Ha ha ha..." Chu Yang sneered. "Meng Luo, youvemitted an unforgivable crime against me. And, let me tell you that it is your biggest offense." "Biggest offense...?" Tears of despair were streaming down from Meng Luos face. He then lifted up his head, and thought hard. But, the more he thought, the more hollow his mind felt to be. [When did I offend a frightening character like King of Hell Chu? Why is he going out of his way to deal with me?] [Meng n is a big n. It had been established several hundred years ago. However, he has consigned it to damnation in the short time from Mt. Dingjun up until now. In fact, he has thoroughly pushed the n into a hopeless situation.] [This persons shadow has been behind almost all the unfortunate things that have happened to the Meng n. What offense have Imitted against him?] [He was in the Lower Three Heavens, while I was here in the Middle Three Heavens. We didnt even have any contact. Then, how did he get offended?] Meng Luo was at a loss. He pondered, but couldnt think of anything. In fact, he also thought about all the young girls that he had vited. However, not a single one of them had any rtion with Chu Yang... So, he eventually asked in a very fierce manner, "How did I offend you? You must tell me." He had a confident and righteous stance at the moment. [I haventmitted any offense against you. So, why do you want to deal with me? This is extremely wrong and unjust...] "He-he... you havemitted an outrageous crime. And, it doesnt have the least bit of rtion with me. The evil technique that you practice is shit in my eyes even though others fear it. In fact, it is simply unworthy to be afraid of." Chu yang sneered, "But, the thing that you shouldnt have done... is that you dared to set your eyes on Mo Qing Wu. He-he-he... The demise of you and your Meng n was set in ce the moment you sent that marriage proposal to the Mo n." Chu Yang exposed a bright smile on his face. Then, heshed out, "I will destroy any life thats rted to your n. I will erase your ns existence." "Just for a girl?" Meng Luo opened his eyes wide, "You want to deal with me for such a crippled girl? And, that too a little girl...?" "Yes, I can kill you a hundred times over for her!" Chu Yang coldly looked at him, "And, your family too." "I see..." Meng Luos head drooped in a daze. Then, he finally spread out on the ground like mud. He couldnt even stand anymore. He had lost all of his strength. In fact, he had lost the will to live. He didnt want to live even though he felt revengeful towards Chu Yang. He was only thinking of killing himself. After all, where could he go to show his depression? "So, you guys were tricking us all along! And, thats why you people deliberately saved Ao Xie Yun!" The two Emperor Level Experts of the Meng n looked at Chu Yang and the others with hatred in their eyes... as if they wanted to tear them apart with just their gazes. "You people want to kill Ao Xie Yun. Isnt it to deal with us?" Chu Yang generously smiled and said, "So, we would obviously wish to save him!" "You!" The two Martial Emperors suddenly stood up. They exposed an ominous glint in their eyes. "Are you not going to escape with your Young n Lord? Dont tell me that youre still thinking of having a fight with us?" Chu Yang sneered, "Wouldnt it be acting recklessly? Dont you have families to look after?" "You wont kill us?" The hearts of both the Emperor Experts were palpitating with fear. "Why would I want to kill you?" Chu Yang turned around indifferently, and started to walk away, "I want my hands clean." Dong Wu Shang carried Ao Xie Yun on his back. Then, a long whistling sound was heard. And, the seven men flew away from the summit like whirlwinds. The two Emperor Experts then noticed this point, [These seven went as vigorously as lightning, but no leaf or underbrush swayed as they went away.] A series of sounds were heard from all directions behind them at this moment. It was obvious that the pursuers were near. The two Emperor Experts immediately understood Chu Yang hadnt had any good intentions towards them. Chu Yang and the others had waited here just to leave Meng Luo exasperated. They had conveniently stalled for time until they found that the hunting-army hade near. Then, they all ran away. Chu Yang had led them closer to the army of pursuers in this way... so that they themselves could run away without any hassle. These seven brothers couldnt dare to disperse while facing such an enormous hunting-army. At least one of them wouldve inevitably died if they had done so. Therefore, they had remained together for their safety. And, they would now be able to escape from here as long as they could find the right path. They had drawn Meng Luo closer to the hunting-army. This was because Chu Yang and the others would have a better chance of making an escape if Meng Luo and his men could lead away even a portion of the army. And, Meng Luo and his men would die if they didnt lead away the pursuing troops... After all, those pursuing ns hatred towards the Meng n had reached to its peak now. So, they wouldnt believe Meng Luo regardless of what he would say to them... Therefore, Meng Luo and his men had to flee even if they didnt want to. And, they would be helping Chu Yang by doing so... This kind of grievance was indeed unprecedented. They had been deceived into doing something for someone. And, the other party had destroyed the bridges after crossing the river. Consequently, they had been abandoned once the job was done. Moreover, they would now be indirectly helping the ones who had abandoned them because things would be worse if they didnt do so... The two Martial Emperors wanted to take Chu Yang and the others down with themselves. But, they didnt dare to do it because they had to think about their n. After all, their n knew nothing about what was happening in this mission... Their n would be exterminated if they didnt manage to escape sessfully. "Meng n is finished this time..." Both the Emperor Experts sighed. They both felt powerless, "Young n Lord, lets go. We must leave as soon as possible. We must report to our n." Meng Luo was sitting down in a daze. He murmured as if he was dreaming, "Go? Where should we go? What road is left for me to go on?" He was filled with gloomy intentions of dying at the moment. His eyes looked lifeless. Meng Luo had always been proud and arrogant. He shouldve been one of the twelve influential figures of the Middle Three Heavens in the future. But now, he had been reduced to a walking corpse by the repeated blows. He didnt have any fighting spirit left in him. He didnt have any will to live. In fact, the desire of seeking survival that he used to have had also been shattered. He was alive. But, he was as good as dead. Both the Martial Emperors felt anxious in their hearts. The enemy was close at hand. But, their Young n Lord had sunken into such a depression. Both of them looked at each other, and finally made a decision. Then, one of them smacked at Meng Luos nape with a thumping sound. Meng Luo remained in a daze. He didnt resist or dodge the blow. He simply copsed like a pile of wood. One of Emperor Experts put Meng Luos body on his back, and stood up. Then, the two Emperor Experts started to run. However, they suddenly heard an angry voice shouting, "I saw them. They are there!" [The hunting-army has arrived!] Both the Martial Emperors flew in the direction in which Chu Yang and the others had fled. But, these two had done so in grievance and anger. [I must drag you people down even if I have to die today!] The hunting-troop behind them bellowed as they chased them from all over... ... "Lets go this way," Chu Yang and the others had been moving swiftly throughout the journey. Finally, they arrived at the foot of the mountain. Chu Yang took the lead, and changed their direction. He went to the southwest. This direction was at a right angle to the direction in which they were originally headed. "These devils wont be able to implicate us." Chu Yang mischievouslyughed, "Ill let these three fools take the lead. The farther they go... the better it is." ..... Chapter 609 Cheeks Streaming with Tears! Ao Xie Yuns injuries had already been healed by the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pills Chu Yang had given him. So, he was walking on his own feet. He no longer needed anyone to carry him. However, he had been sad and silent all along this road. "Senior Martial Brother, weve yed enough tricks with Meng Luo. Why dont you ughter him now?" Tan Tan shook his eyebrows. "ughter him... Wouldnt it be letting him off lightly?" Chu Yang rolled his eyes. "There are big benefits of keeping him and his people alive. First, itll distract the hunting-troop away from us. Second, itll exhaust the strength of the people of those few ns. Third, Meng n is anyway already done for... And, this will make Meng Luo see the destruction of his n with his own eyes. Wouldnt it be the best punishment for him?" "So to say... we wouldnt get any of these things if we kill them right away. Its such a pity." Luo Ke Di exined with a self-satisfied look because the crotch of his trouser was still bulging out. "Hey... Does it hurt?" Ji Mo had a lingering fear looking at Luo Ke Dis crotch. In fact, he was unable to control his emotions. He couldnt remain calm, and said in his heart. [Second Master Luo is incredible. Having such an erection for one day... would be a huge pain in the ass for me. And, he has a happy look on his face... It must hurt down there because of this fu*king boner...] Chu Yang made a signal amidst their conversations, and everyone bent down. They ally in the underbrush on their stomachs, and looked in the front at the same time. They saw that there were two silhouettes in a faraway ce. The silhouettes seemed to be running away from someone. Arge troop was rushing towards them while issuing rumbling and rolling sounds. It looked from a distance as if a colony of ants was chasing after two ants. Also, these two ants were carrying a small ant... "It is fu*king satisfying." Luo Ke Di straightened his back, and said with a sigh, "Its too frantic... They are chasing these men with so much anxiousness. They must have great hostility against them..." "Yes, keeping this boy Meng Luo alive wasnt in vain after all. So many great ns of the Middle Three Heavens are hunting him down right now. This is the payback from the Eldest Young Master of the Ao n to this motherfu*ker!" Ji Mos eyes shone. He had an expression of admiration on his face. "It can also be said that the Meng n organized a mission, and offended Ao n, Xie n, Mo n, Dong n, Luo n, Gu n, and Ji n. But now, their own allies Ou n, ck Devil n, Tian n, Tu n, Li n, and Zhao n are chasing them down..." Dong Wu Shang counted down the number of the ns. He then jumped in fright, "Fu*k! This Meng Luo has caused a lot of trouble for everyone." "He must be very bold," Second Master Luo C Luo Ke Di said in admiration. "The boldest is our Big Brother. You must know that Big Brother attracted all these people to deal with the men of the Meng n. In fact, Meng Luo didnt even do anything to them... he has been used wrongly... But, it must be so hard for him to exin himself because there are just too many things to exin." Ji Mo clicked his tongue twice, and concluded by saying, "Take a look at Meng Luo. We brothers must learn a lesson from his mistakes. Offend whomever you want, but never offend our Big Brother... You never know when youll be secretly destroyed if youre like Meng Luo... Well, dont stare too much, Second Master Luo. Im talking to you." Luo Ke Di erupted in response. He clutched Ji Mos neck, and choked him, "Im like Meng Luo? You are like Meng Luo! Your whole family is like Meng Luo!" Everyone startedughing. Many experts were approaching those two people from all directions while these brothers were chatting in a carefree manner. Chu Yang smiled. Then, he got up and said, "Lets go. Its all right now. These men are separated into four groups on four different roads. So, we dont need to worry even if they catch up with us. Well go to the Xie n, and find Xie Dan Qiong." Everyone rushed forward like a gust of wind. They flew away noiselessly, and disappeared into the dark forest in the blink of an eye. Ao Xie Yun smiled. He said while running along, "Brother Chu, thank you for saving me today. Ao Xie Yun will give you a generous reward for this kindness and favor." Chu Yang was also rushing forward. He insipidly replied without turning his head, "Oh? What generous reward do you want to give me?" Ao Xie Yun was shocked by this. He had only said these words out of politeness. He hadnt thought of repaying him in such situation and time. Therefore, he was left baffled since he hadnt had get enough time to think about it... "He-he... I didnt save you in hope that youd repay me." Chu Yang gently said, "And, I didnt save you because you were in any ordinary situation, or any chaotic situation. In fact, I saved you because those people wanted to deal with us by killing you. They wanted to shift the me of your murder onto us. Your death wouldve been a very big trouble for all of us. I wouldnt have saved you if it werent so... even if youre the Eldest Young Master of one of the nine great ns of the Upper Three Heavens." "Therefore, you dont need to thank me!" Chu Yang gently concluded, "Wait until we reach Xie n. Then, youll bepletely safe. Well deliver you to your n when the time is right. And, well also feel relieved then." Ao Xie Yun smiled and said, "Its okay if it doesnt matter to you. But, youve saved my life, and this is a big favor as far as I am concerned. But fine; I wont thank you even though youve done such a big favor. However, dont sayter that Ao Xie Yun doesnt know how to show proper appreciation, he-he." "We wont say, alright?" Ji Mo moved closed to them, and said. Ao Xie Yun smiled and said, "Brother Chu... I truly feel that I owe you. But, my Ao n is no fool. The enemy wouldnt necessarily have seeded in shifting the me on anyone. So, they couldnt necessarily have framed you even if I had died." Chu Yang mischievously smiled, "I know this better than you. They wouldnt have seeded in shifting the me. It is because theres a person called Mo Tian Ji among the people that they want to deal with." Ao Xie Yun forced a smile, "Mo Tian Ji may or may not have such remarkable abilities... But, we people of Ao n are not fools." "Mo Tian does have such remarkable abilities!" Chu Yang responded with confidence. Then, he squinted and looked at him, "Your Ao n isnt full of fools. But, there are still many fools in your n!" He sneered, "You are Ao Xie Yun; not Ao n. Your n will still be Ao n even if you die. But, youve only referred to the Ao n in everything that youve said until now. Whats wrong? Dont you have confidence in yourself?" Ao Xie Yun was startled by this. He indeedcked confidence in himself, and had been subconsciouslytching on to the Ao n. However, he hadnt expected that Chu Yang had such a keen observation. "Their n of shifting the me wouldnt have seeded since Mo Tian Ji was there. So, Ive only saved you to prepare against contingencies. After all, the present Mo Tian Ji is still too inexperienced," Chu Yang randomly said. Ao Xie Yun didnt understand the meaning behind these words. [After all, the present Mo Tian Ji is still too inexperienced?] Ao Xie Yun pondered upon this sentence in his heart for a long time. Gu Du Xing flitted across from his side. "Brother Gu, are you a... Sword Emperor now?" Ao Xie Yun asked. "Yes, a first grade Sword Emperor," Gu Du Xing honestly told him. "Oh~" Ao Xie Yun felt disappointed... as if he had failed to meet his own expectations. "Brother Dong, are you a... Saber Emperor now?" "Yeah. Luckily. A first grade Saber Emperor." "Oh~~" Ao Xie Yunsplexion turned dark. "Ji Mo, whats your current cultivation level?" Ji Mos face turned ck, "Im just a ninth grade Martial King. Why are you asking?" Ao Xie Yun was startled. [Even youre a ninth grade Martial King?] "Coyote, youre currently... at what level?" "Im at the same level as Ji Mos. Im ashamed to death." Luo Ke Dis happy mood was attacked to death as soon as he mentioned this. [Hes ashamed to death...] Ao Xie Yun felt giddy. He felt as if his head was spinning. [How old are you right now? Youre ashamed despite being a ninth grade Martial King? Im some years older than you... and, Im at the sixth grade Martial King Level. Shouldnt I be the one to feel ashamed?] "Brother Rui, what about you?" Rui Bu Tong replied in a bad mood, "You want to make fun of me, right? Im at the eighth grade Martial King Level. Im the lowest!" Ao Xie Yuns cheeks started streaming with tears. ... Chapter 610 Where is the Spark? Chu Yang mischievouslyughed, "You dont need to ask about my cultivation. Im a ninth grade Martial King. Well, this is my Junior Martial Brother Tan Tan. Hes also a ninth grade Martial King. Brother Ao, please share some of your knowledge with us whenever you have the time." "My knowledge~~~~" Ao Xie Yun bit his lips because he had a strong urge to cry out loud. [This is a group of ninth grade King level Experts, a Saber Emperor, and a Sword Emperor.] [These people are said to be as famous as me. But, they used to be below me some time ago... Now, Im just a sixth grade Martial King ...] [Its too embarrassing! I feel extremely inferior.] "Brother Ao, may I ask what your cultivation level is?" Ji Mo rolled his eyes, and asked. "Well! ~~~~" Ao Xie Yun heaved a deep sigh. However, tears streamed down his face before he could speak... Rui Bu Tong coldly snorted. He seemed to be taking joy in others misfortune as he consoled, "Brother Ao doesnt need to feel down about this. Do you know how much hard work weve put to have our current aplishments? Do you know how much weve had to struggle? Weve sacrificed a lot... Well, wed practice martial arts almost a dozen times a day. Wed practice until we fainted... you cant have a good harvest without a good amount of investment. The fact is that youre already doing well at present..." This guy had said the exact same words that Chu Yang had said to him in order to motivate him. [Damn! Who wouldve thought that Id feel happier now when Im saying these words than I had felt... the time when I heard these words?] Ao Xie Yuns face turned pale in embarrassment. He lowered his head, and hastened-on with the journey. He couldnt say anything anymore. However, he heaved a deep sigh after a long while, and said, "I C Ao Xie Yun C am surnamed Ao, which means proud!" Suddenly, a strong conviction arose in his heart. [Why cant I aplish it if they can? There wille a day when I will reim this word in my name!] [I will be proud in front of the world!] The one who wants to set the pace always remains under pressure, but theyck motivation. And, this guy here wanted to set the pace. However, he was full of motivation, and wasnt under any pressure. Ao Xie Yun suddenly found himself brimming with fighting spirit once he let go of his arrogance. [First, I must make myself unique and unrivalled. Second, I must take revenge. I must personally avenge the deaths of my uncles. Ill also do my best to look after their families. Third, I must catch up with these brothers, and then surpass them. I will reim my title of being the number-one youngster in the Middle Three Heavens.] [They all are human beings. They all have been raised by their parents. They are also made up of flesh and blood like me. I wont concede to them.] ... They encountered the pursuers several times along this journey. They had several fights. But, everyone managed to escape. This was because they primarily focused on escaping. They didnt get involved in prolonged contact with the enemy. Ao Xie Yun and Rui Bu Tong received some injuries during the course of this journey as they rushed out... ... Tracing back to one-month before this matter... Mo Tian Ji had set-off great waves in the Middle Three Heavens. The entire Middle Three Heavens was in great chaos. Ou n, Meng n, Tian n, and the other ns were battle-ready. And, Xie n, Mo n, Dong n, and the other ns were also ready with their stern defenses. The war was about to break out. On that day... Mo Tian had a discussion with Dong Wu Lei, Luo Ke Wu, Ji Zhu, and the others. After that, he didnt speak for a very long time. But, he looked conflicted in his mind. "What are you thinking, Brother Mo? Why do you have such a worried look?" Dong Wu Lei admired Mo Tian Jis n very much. So, he couldnt help but ask when he saw him looking worried. "You guys mentioned that Meng Luo, Tian Bu Hui, Tu Qian Hao, and the others arent in their ns. So, it is a possibility that theyve taken their armies to hunt down Ao Xie Yun. Im thinking... how to deal with this...?" Mo Tian Ji heavily replied. "When did we mention that they arent in their ns?" Luo Ke Wu scratched his head in confusion. "Its because everything has be too calm at the moment even though the storm is brewing. This is war were talking about. There are only thick clouds... and no rain. How is it a war if both sides only guard against against each other?" Mo Tian Ji said in a soft voice, "Didnt you guys say that it had been too calm in the neighborhood when you wereing here. Therefore, I spected this. "The environment wouldnt have been so tranquil if those hot-blooded youngsters were in their ns. They would have caused at least small conflicts... if not some big movements. Such tranquility exins that the sly old foxes are handling things since the juniors arent present there. And, where else could they have gone if they arent here at such a critical moment? There cant be any other matter besides chasing down Ao Xie Yun. "The old fogies are experienced and knowledgeable. They like to wait calmly, watch things from the sidelines, and save their strength. Important matters often get dragged by these old foxes. They then turn into several hundred years of grudges and enmity between big ns because these old fogies never take decisive steps inplex situations. This is every ns way of handling affairs C dragging it. They dont have the acute spirit of a youngster. Therefore, I can conclude that the youngsters arent present in their ns!" Mo Tian Ji wrinkled his brows, and said, "Im thinking about... Ao Xie Yun!" "Ao Xie Yun?" Dong Wu Lei knitted his brows, "Brother Mo is thinking... that we should save Ao Xie Yun, right? I think we will have many benefits and no harm if we save Ao Xie Yun. So, we should save him." Mo Tian Ji fiercely shook his head. Then, he raised his head, and looked up to the sky. He pondered for a long while, and said, "This is a wrong argument." Mo Tian Ji let out a deep breath. Then, he resolutely said, "It took our n so long to give rise to chaos in the Middle Three Heavens. However, the response of the great ns is still not intense. And, the friction will be dull with time in case Ao Xie Yun doesnt die. All the ns would seal themselves. And, Ao n doesnt have the ability to crush everyones defenses at once. "Moreover, Ao n will probably treat it as an incident in which Ao Xie Yun got to experience the brutality of Jianghu up close if he survives. So, they wont start off a war against those ns. "And then, all of our arrangements will certainly go in vain, and all of our efforts will be for naught. After all, those old fogies are far too tolerant," Mo Tian Ji sighed, "They only focus on the survival and expansion of their n... sigh..." Luo Ke Wus eyes flickered as he said, "You mean to say that Ao Xie Yun must die? We cant save him?" "Yes, Ao Xie Yun must die. Otherwise, Ao n wont get involved in this turmoil." Mo Tian Ji deeply nodded. "We cant help him in any way. Ao Xie Yun mighte out alive in case we provide any support." He sighed and said, "Ao Xie Yun is an outstanding man. I also hate to let him die. But... we have to abandon him, and we must do it without the slightest of hesitation." "But... this..." Luo Ke Wu gawked, "And, what if they sessfully shift the me on Xie Dan Qiong... Wed be the unlucky ones if that happens." Mo Tian Ji pulled the corners of his mouth and grinned. Then, he insipidly said, "I had informed Xie Dan Qiong about this a few days ago. He will rush to the Ao n to look for a meeting with Ao Xie Yun after he has handled his ns affairs." "Look for a meeting with Ao Xie Yun?" Dong Wu Lei and Luo Ke Wu opened their eyes wide. "Yes! Look for a meeting with Ao Xie Yun." Mo Tian Ji smiled, "Then, Xie Dan Qiong will think of a way to stay at the Ao n. And, hell wait for Ao Xie Yun to return. Xie Dan Qiong will leave the Ao n only under two situations. First, Ao Xie Yun hase back home safe and sound. Second, the news of Ao Xie Yuns death hase... But, this must be done in secrecy..." "Excellent!" Dong Wu Lei pped his hands, "Ou Du Xiao will certainly shift the me on Xie Dan Qiong if he wants to shift the me on someone. But now, Xie Dan Qiong wouldve been present in the Ao n this entire time... So, he couldnt be med even if Ao Xie Yun were to die 10,000 times over!" Mo Tian Ji exposed a faint smile and nodded, "It will be so. Therefore, well patiently wait for the news now... the news that I want to hear the most... the news of Ao Xie Yuns death!" Dong Wu Lei, Luo Ke Wu, and Ji Zhu pped the table and showered praises. "However, this whole premise... iscking something somewhere..." Mo Tian Ji wrinkled his brows, and paced back and forth. He had wrinkled his brows even more tightly... as if he was thinking very hard. "Lacks something? Brother Mo, this n is foolproof. What could it possiblyck?" Dong Wu Lei was already full of admiration. "Itcks thrust... it needs a very strong thrust," Mo Tian Ji frowned, "Weve already incited friction all over. It is like a grasnd spread to a thousand miles in which all the grasses have already dried. We only need a little spark at this moment in order to set the entire grasnd on fire. But, where is this... little spark? "But, we cant take the initiative to set into action. Our initiation will turn into our passiveness if we do so. They will possibly say that we were the ones with the evil ns unless they are publically exposed beforehand. Therefore, we can only gather the strength, pull the bow-string, and wait for the right time to strike." He wrinkled his brows, and persistently pondered. [Where is this spark? Where to find it? How can we give rise to arge fire? Moreover, how can we make thisrge fire spread uncontrobly, and make it destroy everything?] "Weve already done enough to cause turbulence in Jianghu. So, it will raise suspicion against us if we move a foot again... But, who wille to ignite these dry grasses for me? Who has the potential to set the grasnd aze?" He was pacing back and forth with a frown upon his face. And, the wrinkles of his brows were getting tighter and tighter. The look of contemtion was bing increasingly intense in his eyes. Dong Wu Lei and Luo Ke Wu heaved a deep sigh, and looked at each other. They had finally realized that their own thoughts werent able to follow the rhythm of Mo Tian Jis. [The way Mo Tian Ji thinks is on a whole other level... It seems as if he can rise high above and have a birds eye view at all situations.] Mo Tian Ji stopped his footsteps after a long while. He then tightly wrinkled his brows, and muttered, "Everything that weve built with so much hard work will go in vain... If theres no fire..." "Do you think that Ao Xie Yuns death wouldnt be enough to cause thisrge fire that we need?" Dong Wu Lei was puzzled as he asked. "The Ao n will obviously fight to take revenge. But, it ispletely different from the battle to establish power. Things wouldnt be chaotic enough... if it is only a war for revenge. And, we wont get enough big advantages out of it..." Mo Tian Ji grunted. "But, we still dont know... when King of Hell Chu and the others would return?" Dong Wu Lei muttered, "Brother Mo, what is your n... in case it all begins before theye back? Our previous preparations will certainly be wasted." "They wont be wasted!" Mo Tian Ji replied with full confidence, "We will stand in an invincible position... even if they cant arrive here in time." Then, Mo Tian Jis eyes suddenly lit up. [King of Hell Chu? Return?] Suddenly, a lot of thoughts started to emerge in his heart. [Can King of Hell Chu do this... can he? Can he do this... can he do this or not...] Mo Tian Ji pondered hard, and then he finally said, "Well... the very crux of this whole mess has been caused by King of Hell Chu. So, Ill just need to exploit it; thats all... "The rules and conventions of the world state that the instigator must get involved in the drama of his creation. Therefore, King of Hell Chu cant escape this drama. Its just karma... But, can King of Hell Chu set thisrge fire?" Mo Tian Ji thoughtfully said. Chapter 611 A Storm Rises! Mo Tian Ji had guessed it right. This spark had indeed started from King of Hell Chu. But, it happened many dayster than he had expected. Therefore, this made the Master of Calction and Maniption so worried that his hair almost turned white... ~~Ao n~~ The sudden arrival of Xie Dan Qiong surprised Ao ns people. Xie n was weaker than the Ao n, but it still couldnt be neglected. And, Xie Dan Qiong was the Eldest Young Master and the future sessor of the Xie n after all said and done. Therefore, Ao n received Xie Dan Qiong very politely. The n Lord of the Ao n Ao Tian Xing personally weed him. After all, his son would sooner orter take over the Ao n. And, having such a big ally for his son would only bring many benefits and no harm whatsoever. "Young Master Xie, ha-ha... how is your father?" Ao Tian Xing greeted him in a very polite manner. "My father is safe and sound. Thank you for your concern, Uncle Ao." Xie Dan Qiong very respectfully and sincerely made his salutation. Then, he greeted him respectfully and said, "Brother Xie Yun and I have always been close friends. In fact, we had joined hands and worked together on Mt. Dingjun. However, it has been a long time since Ive seen him. I truly miss him. So, I havee to visit him at his home. I ask uncle to be generous enough to let me be a guest in your ce." "Um, whats the harm in this?" Ao Tian Xing stroked his beard, and said with a kind smile, "This old man appreciates righteous and affectionate young people. My son is fortunate to have a friend like you." He hesitated for a while, and then said, "Its just that... my son Ao Ao hasnt returned from the Northern Wilderness yet..." "My son Ao Ao..." Xie Dan Qiongs eyes popped out. This name had struck him like a thunder. "Nephew Xie, you might as well stay for some days since youvee here. Ao nsndscape is considered to be fabulous." Ao Tian Xing smiled and said, "Moreover... it has been several months since Ao Ao left. So, he must be on the return trip at this time. He will possibly be back in a few days. Then, you guys can have fun together." "I see. This nephew will be in your care for a few days if thats the case. I would listen to your teachings during this time, Uncle." Xie Dan Qiong went with the flow, andplied with him. Then, Xie Dan Qiong stayed in the Ao n while showing no trace of politeness. He would have a lot ofvish meals and exotic delicacies every day. He couldnt be morefortable. Several days went by in a sh. But, Ao Xie Yun still hadnt returned. Consequently, Ao n started to feel that something was fishy. [Why hasnt hee back yet?] Xie Dan Qiong stayed for several days. Then, he asked to take his leave. He told them that he wasnt feeling well. Ao Tian Xing showed great kindness. He urged Xie Dan Qiong to stay, and asked him to see their family doctor. Xie Dan Qiongplied, and decided to stay for three more days. However, Xie Dan Qiong suddenly fainted the next morning while the doctor was checking-up on him. In fact, the youth seemed to be suffocating... The doctor jumped in fright as soon as he saw this. He then hastily reported back to the n Lord of Ao n, Ao Tian Xing. Subsequently, Ao Tian Xing came to see He saw that Xie Dan Qiongs entire body had turned purple. His eyes had almost bulged out; his breathing was erratic. His Dantian had seemingly ruptured. And, all of his meridians were on the verge of copsing... Ao Tian Xing became scared as a result. [It would be a scandal if this Young n Lord of the Xie n were to die in our n....] All the highly skilled medical experts of the Ao n gathered together to make Xie Dan Qiong healthy again. But, they all wrinkled their brows, shook their heads, and sighed. They couldnt do anything about it... They could only use vital energy to keep Xie Dan Qiong alive for the time being. They didnt have any other method apart from this. Ao Tian Xing felt an intense regret. [I shouldve let him go when he asked me for his leave two days ago... at least I wouldnt have gotten med for his death in that case...] "Uncle Xie doesnt need to worry about me. I have this... foul disease... since childhood... It does not... have any... permanent method to... cough, cough, cough, cough... cure it..." Xie Dan Qiong weakly consoled, "I only need... one... cough, cough, cough, expert... cough, cough, to donate his vitality... cough, cough, cough, every day... for some time... cough, cough, cough, Ill be fine..." "For how long?" Ao Tian Xing hurriedly asked. Then, Xie Dan Qiongs head tilted, and he immediately fainted. Ao Tian Xings face turned dark. [For some time? Dammit! You little bastard. One day is also some time. One year is also some time. A lifetime... is also some time.] But, Xie Dan Qiong had already lost consciousness. So, what could he do now? Ao Tian Xing went out in a depressed state of mind. The time passed day by day. And, Xie Dan Qiong remained unconscious like before. Moreover, not the least bit of information about Ao Xie Yun had been received... The atmosphere of the Ao n became increasingly serious as a result... A month passed by. The people of other ns as well as some people not associated with any major ns returned home one after another. News wasing continuously from all directions. Finally, Ao n couldnt stay calm any longer. They dispatched men to rescue Ao Xie Yun. The men went out like continuous waves. They made discreet inquiries so that they could start the rescue operation. But, it was as if a y ox had entered the sea. They couldnt get the least bit of information. Ao Tian Xing became frustrated. Ao n continued to dispatch troops on arge scale towards the direction of the Northern Wilderness in order to conduct the search. Nobody knew how important Ao Xie Yun was to the Ao n in reality... .... .... These days, even an ordinary person could feel the suffocating atmosphere of the Middle Three Heavens. It felt to be a sizzling long and hot summer. There wasnt a trace of wind in the sky, and ck clouds were hovering on peoples heads. The environment was heating up, and everyone was sweating profusely. However, a rainstorm had been brewing for a long time. And, it was about toe down... Everyones heart was beating anxiously. They were in deep worry even though the matter hadnt touched the ground yet. Moreover, this suffocation was getting more and more intense, and was slowly shifting from the sky into the hearts of people. They felt as if they were being choked to death... as if they were stifling to death. Everyone knew that a rainstorm of destruction would arise once this situation erupted. However, these stifling winds would keep on brewing, and reach to a level where it would be unbearable. And, everyone would rather choose the destruction at that time. They would rather choose the rainstorm on their own ord in order to get rid of this suffocating atmosphere. Another month passed... Everyone was losing their peace of mind. They couldnt decide whether to sit or stand; the entire Middle Three Heavens had sunken into an atmosphere of extreme restraint. Suddenly, something was detonated... A piece of news spread like a thunder on a sunny day in the Middle Three Heavens. There urred an internal strife among the Ou n, Tu n, ck Devil n, Meng n, and Tian n... It needs to be mentioned that were originallyrades-in-arms. Ou n, ck Devil n, and Tian n ughtered all the experts of Meng n that had gone together with them on a mission. They killed everyone including the Eldest Young Master of the Meng n Meng Luo, the two Emperor Level Experts, as well as all the King Level Experts and Revered Martial Artists. It seemed as if these great ns had the red eyes of killers after they returned. Everyone in the alliance talked cheerfully and wittily about how they had ughtered all the people of Meng n. Then, their armies went down south, and killed the entire Meng n. The women and children were no exception to this massacre. In fact, they didnt even spare the fowls and dogs. The ancestor of the Meng n Meng Tian Yue was a ninth grade Martial Emperor. He waspelled toe out from his closed-door practice. However, the Emperor Level Experts of these great ns ganged up on him, and a crazy war broke out. Meng Tian Yue was in grief and indignation. He made counterattacks. But, these great ns dispatched their several ancestors at this extremely crucial moment. All of them were high level Martial Emperors. All the old masters went all-out, and finally managed to subdue Meng Tian Yue. They then killed him on the spot. The entire Meng n was burnt to the ground. Thebatants eyes had turned red while they participated in this battle. All the men of Ou n, Tu n, ck Devil n, and Tian n... everyones eyes were red. All of them were attacking with an attitude which made it seem as if this was a matter of life and death. This situation made it seem as if the Meng n had dug the ancestral tombs of these ns or something... These few great ns harbored so much hostility towards the Meng n that it seemed as if the Meng n had taken rounds on all the female rtives of these ns. And, they couldnt live under the same sky as Meng n for this reason... Their methods were ruthless; their execution was fierce, cruel, brutal... In fact, such cruelty had never been seen in the Middle Three Heavens before. This brutal massacre took ce in broad daylight. It all happened fair and square... when the heaven and the earth were in peace and harmony... when the sun was shining... and it was absolutely unrestrained. It wasnt secretive in any manner. And, a great n was erased from existence as a result. The men and women of the Meng n... old and young... even the inws... and, every branch n of Meng n... got eradicated by those several great ns. The death toll in this war was more than a hundred thousand. This news was like a thunderp in the clear sky. It shocked all the great ns of Middle Three Heavens. No one had anticipated that this repression would be broken due to an internal strife. The alliance split up from the inside because the Meng n had outrageously chosen the other ns side... Mo Tian Ji had taken all the possibilities into ount beforehand to make a foolproof n. But, his eyes almost popped out of his eye-sockets when he heard this news. The cup in his hand fell on the ground with a smashing sound, and shattered into pieces. After that, he pinched his own thigh and arm several times until they turned purple. Finally, he was convinced that he hadnt been dreaming. Mo Tian Ji had given out such a strong reaction to this situation. Therefore, one can well-imagine the reaction of other people... Those few great ns didnt utter a word about why they attacked the Meng n. So, themon people didnt know the reason for this massacre. However, everyone was whispering their spections to each other. [Meng n got exterminated in such a way... What did it do to make these other ns so angry that they joined hands together in fury and frantically burned it to hell?] [Did Meng n do something... so audacious? Fu*k! It was already standing against seven or eight great ns. And then, it dared to offend its own allies at such a moment of crisis? Meng n shouldnt be that stupid...] [Why did the Meng n provoke their allies?] There were many different opinions in the Middle Three Heavens. One person said, "I can say it for sure. Meng Luo mustve raped the young girls of all these great ns. This is the reason for such a massive outrage." Another man retorted, "Nonsense! This is obviously not the case. You dont understand these aristocratic ns. No big n would sever their rtions with another n for this. The reason for this massacre has nothing to do with that Meng Luo raping their young girls." He had said resolutely and decisively. Then, he became a bit puzzled and said, "Maybe, Meng Luos father got into the beds of the n Ladies of these ns..." Everyone thought that this could be a possibility. Then, another man interrupted, "What you said seems reasonable... as they say if the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked. But, the lower beam is already crooked... that means that the upper beam wasnt straight either. Meng Luo liked to rape young girls. So, maybe his father liked to rape too... of course... Yes, that makes sense..." Many people nodded together. "Yes... that makes sense. But, ording to this deduction... all those influential ns in the alliance mustve given that old pervert an opportunity... After all, he wouldve never indulged in pleasure while forgetting home and duty... However, they say that the n Ladies of all of these great ns are extremely charming... despite getting older each day... Havent you seen them? The older they get, the chewier they be..." Then, everyone sighed at the same time. [Meng Luos father died a happy man. It can be considered that he died in the forbidden pink garden. He will be considered a romantic even after he has be a ghost. But, it was unwise of him to involve the whole n in this...] But, someone retorted again, "Yourprehension is nonsense... when does a man care about his family when sex is on his mind..." Then, everyone pondered, and imagined putting themselves in the others shoe. And, all of them nodded one after another after a brief introspection... These words hade from some unknown person. But, it seemed that this particr-someone had deliberately promoted them. The more these words spread, the more intense their impact became. These words were slowly bubbling and gurgling... Consequently, the n Lords of those few ns became personalities of great importance in the Middle Three Heavens. But, they also became embodiments of jealousy at the same time... ... Chapter 612 Bu Tian Gives Birth to a Child A storm had suddenly risen in the Middle Three Heavens. But, an earth-shaking event had also urred in the Lower Three Heavens at the same time. The Iron Cloud Empire had finally seeded in uniting the whole world and ruling over the entire Lower Three Heavens. The Wolf Tribe of the Northern Grasnd had also surrendered to the Iron Cloud Empire. The Lower Three Heavens was now the dominion of the Iron Cloud Empire. Tie Bu Tian was finally ruling the world for real. All of the territories belonged to him. There was nond on the earth that didnt belong to him. Tie Bu Tian sent Tie Long Cheng as his representative while the entire nation was celebrating. The entire world felt joyous at this time. However, he didnte out of the imperial pce himself. It was said that Empress Wu Qian Qian was about to deliver the baby. And, the Emperor couldnt leave her alone during this time. The entire nation spiraled into jubtion once this news had spread. And, no one said anything about the fact that the Emperor hadnte out of the imperial pce. This was because everyone believed that the Emperor was someone who valued friendships and rtionships very much. They all believed that he was a very good man, and that such a man could rarely be found in the world. The world was very fortunate that Iron Cloud had such a Monarch. Themon people were very fortunate. Commander Tie Long Cheng and the other ministers were very happy. However, some people noticed that their eyes were involuntarily looking in the direction of the pce from time to time. They had faint expressions of worry and uneasiness in their eyes. It seemed as if they couldnt wait to break away from here, and return to the imperial pce... ... Lan Mei Xian was inside the imperial pce, and was guarding the delivery room. She was deeply worried. Therefore, she was constantly pacing back and forth. She had distress and anxiety on her face. Sounds of moaning were constantlying out of the delivery room. It seemed that someone was suppressing her painful screams... A rich and cultured married couple was sitting in a corner. They were pleasant to look at. The man appeared polite, gentle, and cultured. And, the woman appeared graceful and luxurious. They both seemed like a Daoist immortal couple. Lan Mei Xian was continuously sighing while pacing back and forth. Finally, she said, "Ruo Lan, is the midwife that you brought from the Upper Three Heavens not managing things properly? Fei Ling, didnt I tell you that theres no good midwife in your Chu n? Didnt I tell you to go and find Grandma Cui from Lan n? But, you didnt listen to me. And, now five or six midwives havee from your Chu n. Its been a long while. Why havent they stille out of the room? Are these midwives eating in there?" This couple was Yang Ruo Lan and Chu Fei Ling. The fact was that Tie Bu Tian hadnt been feeling relieved around the midwives of the imperial pce. She had been worried that her secret mighte out. So, Lan Mei Xian had sent an order to Yang Ruo Lan. Then, Yang Ruo Lan and Chu Fei Ling had personally led down midwives from the Upper Three Heavens. Yang Ruo Lan replied with a smile, "Master, you dont need to worry. Thesedies that Ive brought are rich in experience. And, their primary martial power is excellent. Besides, Ive already checked that the position of the fetus is in the right ce inside the womb. So, there wont be any ident." She found it somewhat funny in her heart. [Midwives of the Lan n... are obviously good. But, Master didnt go herself. How could my husband and I ask some other person toe with us?] [After all, it is the Lan n.] "But, why is it taking so long?" Lan Mei Xian was extremely anxious. "Master doesnt know that..." Yang Ruo Lan felt somewhat embarrassed at mentioning it, "... it is not easy for a woman to give birth to a child. It had taken me one full day and one full night when I was... about to give birth. I had to bear that unbearable pain for that long..." She couldnt help but feel sad in her heart after she spoke this. The sadness that she harbored because of her missing child hade out again. And, the rims of her eyes turned red. Chu Fei Ling hastilyforted her. Chu Fei Ling was somewhat restless. He had been worried that his lovely wife would meet with some ident if she were to go alone. Otherwise, he wouldnt havee here. After all, this was such a weird scenario. The Junior Martial Sister of his wife was giving birth. And, he a man who was the husband of the Senior Martial Sister was sitting outside in wait. "That damned King of Hell Chu," Lan Mei Xian said while panting, "You caused this mess. Then, you just walked away from it. That bastard left Tian Tian to suffer so much pain. It is such an important moment. Tian Tian is giving birth. And, even his shadow is nowhere to be seen at such a time." She then heavily stamped her foot, "He has angered me." Yang Ruo Lan forced a smile. She said in her heart, [How can that man be here when he doesnt even know anything?] Suddenly a loud moaning sound was heard from the inside. Then, the voice of a midwife was heard, "Endure it... dont exert yourself physically. You must save your strength. Otherwise, youll have no strength left when the child startsing out. And, that wouldnt be good for the child..." That wouldnt be good for the childC these words seemed to have filled infinite power in Tie Bu Tian. Her voice immediately lowered down, and she took a deep breath. She then continued to inhale deeply, and saved her strength bit by bit... "My poor apprentice," Lan Mei Xian suddenly sat down in a chair, and covered her face with her hands. Tears had started to stream down her face. "Even your ancestors dont know what you owe to that man... And yet, youre sacrificing your life for him." She sat still for a while. Then, she stood up. Then, she again sat down, and again stood up. After that, she walked to the portrait of the Goddess of Birth, and sincerely knelt down, "Mother Goddess... I, Lan Mei Xian have never believed in any supernatural being. But now, I believe in you... So, this follower will worship you for a lifetime if you help Tian Tian in giving birth to this child... May I die a painful death with the sky crashing upon me if I break this oath." Yang Ruo Lans eyes became somewhat moist. [My master Lan Mei Xian has always been so strong and stubborn. She never got married. Her nature has always been proud and aloof. She has never prayed to the almighty, and has always defied the supernatural. But, she is sincerely praying to a goddess for her disciples sake at this moment. It is obvious that her heart is in chaos...] On another side, Wu Qian Qian had already knelt down in front of the portrait of the Goddess of Birth. She had been kneeling down here for a long time now. She was silently praying in her heart. [May the child be born healthy. May the mother and child be healthy...] Suddenly, another moaning sound came from inside the room. The sound made it seem that Tie Bu Tian couldnt bear the pain anymore. Lan Mei Xian kowtowed. She was feeling pangs of distress at this time. She suddenly turned her head and said, "Ruo Lan... Can vitality be used for helping her in giving birth to the baby? How... would Tian Tian... bear so much pain?" Yan Ruo Lan felt embarrassed as she replied, "Master, you dont know. Even a Supreme Expert has to go through this phase... while giving birth to a child. This has nothing to do with ones vitality. Any woman is just an ordinary woman during childbirth. It doesnt matter what cultivation she has... or how extraordinary she is." "Ah!" Lan Mei Xian turned her head back in disappointment. She then kowtowed, and continued to pray devoutly. "Keep on enduring it... Keep on enduring it... Youre almost there. Do it properly one more time..." the midwivesforted Tie Bu Tian in soft whispers. It seemed as if there was a calming strength in their voices... Tie Bu Tian painfully moaned. Herplexion had turned deathly pale, and her eyes had turned very red. Her hands were clenched very tightly on the sides of the bed. Her fingernails had sunken into her palms, and blood was seeping out from them. "Dont worry. Its all right. Its just that youre giving birth for the first time... Good, your child looks very good and healthy. The important thing right now is to look after you. You must hold on..." the midwife constantlyforted her. Tie Bu Tian weakly nodded in response. She then revealed a determined look in her eyes. Then, she lowered her head, and said, "My child must be born safe and sound..." Finally... It was that time when the people outside had almost lost their calm... "Good... push... push harder, alright. The child hase out... it hase out. The child hase out..." "Boohoo~~~" a loud sound of the crying of a baby was heard. Finally, a ray of sunlight hade piercing through the ck clouds in the sky. It was the most natural sound of nature. Tie Bu Tian finally felt rxed after she heard it. She exposed a smile of relief from the corners of her mouth. Then, she fainted owing to the exhaustion... [My child. His and my child... is born!] Everyones body had shaken the moment they had heard the cry of the child. And, all of them had exposed the expression of ecstasy on their faces. "How is the child? How is the Emperor?" Lan Mei Xian hastily asked. "Its very good. Its very healthy. Its a big and healthy boy. The mother and the child are safe and sound." The mother and the child are safe and sound. Lan Mei Xian, Chu Fei Ling, Yang Ruo Lan, and the other experts felt as if their bodies were on the verge of copsing as these words transmitted out of the room. It seemed as if their entire strength had silently exhausted in that instant. A blessing fell from their hearts. [God bless them!] Lan Mei Xian knelt down in front of the portrait of the Goddess of Birth in joy. She then pounded the ground with her head, "Thank you, Goddess. Thank you, Mother... This Lan Mei Xian will worship you day and night from now on. Ill constantly burn incense in front of your temple. Thank you for keeping my Tian Tian and her child safe..." Chu Fei Ling and Yan Ruo Lan looked at each other. They saw redness in the rims of each others eyes. A long while passed. Lan Mei Xian had finally regained her calm andposure. She stood up, and sipped tea. Then, she wiped her tears, and said while feeling somewhat embarrassed, "Both you girls irritate me. You also make me worried to death... I would rather shed my blood than shed a tear. I have cried only twice in my whole life... and it is because both of you have failed to live up to my expectations." She again wiped her tears. She was somewhat angry out of shame as she said, "The first time was when you gave birth to a child. I stayed on the rooftop of your Chu n all night. I shed tears the whole night for you. The other time was when this aggravating girl... conceived a mans child, and didnt even let him know... she bore it all by herself... s..." "Master..." Tears were streaming down Yang Ruo Lans face. Wu Qian Qian had been struck dumb when she had heard the baby crying. She had felt as if she had awakened from a dream. She crazily knocked her head several times in front of the portrait of the Goddess. Then, she sprang up, and rushed towards the delivery room. "Dont go in!" Yang Ruo Lan quickly grabbed her hand, and stopped her, "You cant go in yet." "Why?" "This... you cant go in because she is saying so." Lan Mei Xian smiled and reprimanded, "Let them hold the child for a while. What are you worried about? Do you think that you can rush casually to a ce where a child is born? You dont have any clue about such matters, do you?" "Eh..." Wu Qian Qians face turned red. She felt somewhat embarrassed. Then, a sshing sound came from the inside. It seemed that the baby was being bathed. A gentle sound of footsteps was heard after some time. And, an olddy came out carrying a child in a swaddling cloth. She then said with a smile while walking, "It is strange. This olddy has delivered so many babies. And, almost all of those babies were born with their eyes closed. But, it was different for this little guy. His eyes were wide open. His round eyes were flexibly rotating. However, I dont know if he can see anything or not..." Another olddy said from behind, "Such big babies cant see anything even though their eyes are open. It takes at least one day for all seven orifices of the head to open up. After that, they be able to see." "Therefore, it is strange..." "Really?" Everyone gathered around them in apetitive manner. They moved close very carefully, and looked. They had formed a big circle of heads around the baby in the swaddling cloth. Yang Ruo Lan had also moved close in excitement. However, she was startled as soon as she nced at the baby. She then closed her eyes, and again opened them to look. Then, she rubbed her eyes, and stared at the baby with her eyes wide open. .... Chapter 613 This is a Nine Tribulations Pill! "He is very beautiful..." Lan Mei Xian said. Wu Qian Qian curled her lips, [Howe this baby has tiny wrinkles all over his body? He looks like a little old man. However, Master Lan is saying that he is beautiful for some fortunate reason...] The fact was that Wu Qian Qian didnt know that these wrinkles were an aspect of the smoothness of newborn babies. Yang Ruo Lan suddenly groaned at this moment. She was on the verge of copse. Lan Mei Xian was quick to notice this. She immediately reacted, and held her to support her. Then, she said, "Ruo Lan, whats wrong?" Yang Ruo Lan opened her eyes. She was somewhat confused. Then, she looked at the baby, and said in a daze, "I... Im alright..." Chu Fei Ling had also noticed that something was wrong. He hastily rushed over to support his wife. He then asked, "Whats wrong with you? Do you feel sick?" Yang Ruo Lan absentmindedly looked at the baby wrapped in the swaddling cloth for a long while. Then, she weakly repeated, "Im alright..." The fact was that a feeling of being in a conflicted situation had risen in Yang Ruo Lans heart. She would feel an emotion of affection towards Tie Bu Tian when she looked at her. After all, Tie Bu Tian was her Junior Martial Sister. However, a feeling of blood connection had arisen in her heart when she had looked at this infant. In fact, Yan Ruo Lan felt that she was closest to this baby. This feeling was very mysterious. Moreover, Yang Ruo Lan vaguely felt, [How is it possible that this baby resembles... my son at his time of birth?] She shook her head, and forced a smile, [All babies look the same at the time of their birth. He has juste out of his mothers womb. He has wrinkles all over his body. So, how can I say who he looks like at this moment? It is basically impossible.] [It will take at least a few days for the babys skin to stretch outpletely. Only then would the approximate outline of the facial features be apparent.] [It seems that my longing for my son is driving me crazy...] They had looked at the baby only for a while when a midwife hurriedly held the baby, and went back in; she was the same midwife that hade out to give the good news. It was because Tie Bu Tian had woken up, and was anxious to see the baby. Tie Bu Tian got a burst of strength from god knows where, and sat up when she saw the baby in the midwifes arm. This scared the midwives. They all yelled at her in rm, "Dont get up... quickly lie down... Oh my goodness... how can you sit up now..." Tie Bu Tian finally held the baby in her bosom. She looked at the cute little face in her arms, and a feeling of immense satisfaction arose in her heart. She felt as if she had the whole world. She felt so happy that she couldnt contain it in her heart. This uncontainable happiness had filled the depths of her heart. Such happiness and satisfaction was far more fulfilling than the sense of achievement that she had gotten on sessfully unifying the world. The whole world couldntpare to the importance of this little baby in her arms at this moment. "Chu Yang, do you know? Our child has been born; and its a boy." Tie Bu Tian looked at the cute face of the baby. She couldnt help but move her lips close to him. She felt tenderness in her heart as she gently kissed him, "Ill take care of him well. Ill educate him well. Ill raise him, and make him more outstanding than you!" However, she paused at this moment. Then, she suddenly changed her tone and said, "No. I dont want him to be more outstanding than you... because... I want him to be safe and sound. I dont want any harm or danger toe his way... even if he doesnt be that outstanding..." .... The midwife had already carried the baby into the room. However, Yang Ruo Lan continued to absentmindedly look towards the direction of the inner room. She was at a loss... as if there was a vacuum in her heart. "Whats wrong?" Chu Fei Ling could sense that there was something unusual about his wife at the moment. So, he asked her while showing deep concern. Everyone had gathered to see the baby just a while ago. But, Chu Fei Ling didnt have the nerves to go close to the baby. He had only looked at him from a distance. So, he hadnt seen him clearly. "Im alright." Yang Ruo Lans entire body felt weak. So, she snuggled up in the arms of her husband. She had gotten a strange feeling a short while ago. She opened her mouth, but didnt say anything. [I will stay here for some time... maybe till the time this child is one month old. His facial features would be apparent at that time. Then, I will take a good look at him again...] "Junior Martial Sisters baby looks very cute..." Yang Ruo Lan admired in a soft voice. Chu Fei Ling felt a pain in his heart. He knew that his wife was thinking of their own son. So, he couldnt help but sigh. Lan Mei Xian continuously questioned, "Is everything alright? Can I go in now? Am I allowed to go in first...?" A long while passed. The midwife finally came out after she had put everything in order. Then, she informed, "You can go in now. However, keep in mind that you must walk very gently. Dont produce even the sound of wind..." Lan Mei Xian eagerly went in while slowly floating like a ghost. As for not producing any sound... even the sound produced by the stirring of dust wasnt issued when she moved. Chu Fei Ling rubbed his forehead. He had been rendered speechless, [Just for this...? She circted the martial power of her whole body just to not produce the sound of wind... Sheunched her Goose Feather Core Technique for this...?] Yang Ruo Lan weakly took back two steps. Then, she fixed her eyes toward the inner room once again. She didnt blink even once. She clearly wasnt in her right mind. And, it was hard to tell what she was thinking at the moment. She unconsciously took two more steps back, and then started to sit down. She wouldve sat down on the floor if not for the quick and agile reaction of Chu Fei Ling... Inside the inner room... Lan Mei Xian anxiously rubbed her hands together, "Tian Tian, does it still hurt?" "No, it doesnt hurt." Tie Bu Tian gently shook her head. The baby in her arms stretched his hands, and moved his legs. He rolled his little shiny ck eyes as if he had wisdom. Tie Bu Tian couldnt help but warmly smile. She said, "Master, look at him. He is so mischievous." Lan Mei Xian also smiled. She then slowly sat down on one side of the bed. Then, she looked at the baby and sighed, "This little bastard caused so much pain to my good disciple... Wait until he grows up a little. Ill ruthlessly spank him then." "No, you mustnt." Tie Bu Tian opened her eyes wide. Lan Mei Xian smiled, "Look how anxious you became... Youll spoil him if you protect him like this. Dont pamper him too much. I see that youre an Emperor. But, you mustnt let your son be hedonistic and spoiled. It has been said since ancient times... an overly caring mother spoils her child too much..." Tie Bu Tian rolled her eyes. She then said in a somewhat willful manner, "Whats wrong in that? I have enough family wealth to spoil him." Lan Mei Xian became speechless... She grabbed the hand of the little guy, and said with a smile, "Let me take a look at this little guys body. Back then, your Senior Sisters baby had an unusual physique. Let me see what kind of son your exquisite Icy Heart Physique has given birth to..." Tie Bu Tian pursed her lips, and said with a smile, "I love him no matter what physique he has... However, Im worried about his future. Im afraid that he would have to roam about in the Jianghu in the future... if his physique is good... s, wouldnt it be too dangerous?" Lan Mei Xian rolled her eyes back and revealed the whites as she said, "You dont want your son to be an incredible powerhouse?" Tie Bu Tian slowly shook her head, "I only want him to be safe and sound... Thats all I want." "You...ck vision for your childs future." Lan Mei Xian ridiculed. Then, she carefully input her vitality into the infant. However, herplexion suddenly changed. Her face turned red, and she muttered, "There is something wrong with his meridians..." "Eh?" Tie Bu Tian was startled. She anxiously stood up, "Master... What is it? Its not something serious, is it?" "How can his meridians be so wide..." Lan Mei Xian sucked in cold air while issuing a hissing sound. "Ive seen many children in my life... How can he possess such a monstrous potential?" Then, herplexion changed again. In fact, it had be deathly pale... "Its strange..." Lan Mei Xian wrinkled her brows, and pondered for a while, "It seems somewhat simr to the Iron Blood Loyal Heart Physique mentioned in the legends. But... it seems superior to that... Im not sure... Ive never seen such a physique before..." "Then... is it good or bad?" Tie Bu Tian nervously asked. "Of course, its good... In fact, it couldnt be any better..." Lan Mei Xian lifted her head while being in a daze. She looked all around this Iron Cloud Imperial Pce. Then, she muttered, "Is there a geomancy treasure ground in this imperial pce... Howe there are so many monstrous physiques here..." "I cant clearly make out... the physique of this baby." Lan Mei Xian seriously said, "But, its certain that its not ordinary. This news must not spread. Otherwise..." Tie Bu Tian nodded. "Master, I understand." She beamed with joy as she looked at that little baby. She loved him too much to part with. She said, "I didnt expect that this little guy would be so extraordinary. He is indeed his fathers son." Lan Mei Xians face turned dark. She badly snorted, and whispered, "Do you feel okay?" "Yes, I feel alright." Tie Bu Tian looked strangely at her master. "Take down the pill thats hanging on your chest," Lan Mei Xian urged. "Pill?" Tie Bu Tian was astonished, "What pill?" "The one youve always worn on your neck," Lan Mei Xian was somewhat anxious, "Be quick. A woman goes through the gates of death when she gives birth to a child. She has a life and death experience. So, its a good opportunity for you to change your physique. Quickly take the pill. It would be toote if your body were to recover." "Change my physique?" Tie Bu Tian put her hand on her chest. [Chu Yang has gifted me this purple crystal bottle. I cant part with it.] "Yes! Do it quickly!" Lan Mei Xian impatiently said, "You originally had the Icy Heart physique. But, it disappeared without a trace after you lost your virginity. But, this is a good opportunity to fix that. After all, you have a wonder medicine with you. Taking it will give you high chances of gaining the peerless physique of Icy Heart and Jade Bone. In fact, it will have appeared for the first time since ages. Hurry up." "But... what about the baby?" Tie Bu Tian was somewhat unwilling. "Ruo Lan... Ruo Lan... you take care of the baby," Lan Mei Xian shouted. Yan Ruo Lan suddenly heard this voice. It had sounded like that of a celestial. So, she immediately rushed in. She and the others had been waiting for the summons for a long time... Tie Bu Tian took out the Nine Tribtions Pill from her ne under Lan Mei Xians relentless urging. But, she still couldnt pop it. She said, "Master, are you sure that this mere pill can do it..." "This is a Nine Tribtions Pill, silly child," Lan Mei Xian looked at her being hesitant. Then, she anxiously said, "This is the legendary Nine Tribtions Pill which is seen once in ten-thousand years... There is no other thing in this world that can change your physique... if this pill cant... I dont know what kind of luck you had when you ran into this elusive Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword... youre very lucky..." "The elusive Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword?!" Tie Bu Tian cried out in surprise. Then, she suddenly felt a gigantic wave surging in her heart. And, her mind became uncontrobly chaotic. She suddenly felt a bittersweet feeling. [Chu Yang... turned out to be the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword?] "No wonder... no wonder..." Tie Bu Tian murmured. [No wonder Chu Yang is so powerful. No wonder Chu Yang was able to enhance his strength so quickly. No wonder he turned the world upside down. No wonder he could defeat Diwu Qing Rou...] She stared nkly for a while. After that, she suddenly held Lan Mei Xians hand, "Master, this matter mustnt spread out." She was a talented Emperor of this generation. So, how could she not understand the severity of this matter? She had already sensed the threat this matter might pose to Chu Yang once she had understood it. ... Chapter 614 Yang Ruo Lan’s Intuition! Lan Mei Xian said with a smile, "Dont worry... your master knows the gravity of this matter. This secret wont go out." "No one must find out." Tie Bu Tian seemed resolute and decisive as she seriously said, "This disciple will take the pill as long as Master promises this. However, Illmit suicide... in case you speak about it, and someone else finds out... Promise..." Lan Mei Xian aimlessly took two steps. Then, she said hesitantly, "I promise you... as long as you promise to practice the Icy Heart Jade Bone to the peak." "Alright!" Tie Bu Tian opened the purple crystal bottle without the slightest hesitation, and took out the pill from it. She then stuffed the pill into her mouth without even looking at it. Her vision became brilliant, "Master, dont forget your promise!" "I wont... But, you too cant go back on your promise to your master!" Lan Mei Xian wasnt aware that her disciple had charmed her with this promise. She quickly supported Tie Bu Tian who was about to get up. She supported the middle of Tie Bu Tians back with one hand, and braced her heavenly spirit with the other. Then, she said, "Get rid of all distracting thoughts. Circte your martial power so that you can digest the efficacy of this medicine. Dont think about anything else." Tie Bu Tian was about to speak when she suddenly felt a heat rising in her Dantian. Then, the pain in her body disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. And, a feeling of utmostfort simultaneously disseminated in all of her limbs and bones... Moreover, a spiritual power surged up violently from the middle of her back. It then went forward, and prated into her Dantian. Then, it spiraled along with the spirit energy within the Dantian. The Heavenly Spirit had wrapped the spirit energy from top to bottom. The three powerful energies came in contact with each other. Then, they suddenly scattered into myriads of spirit energy streams, and started to flow everywhere within her body... Tie Bu Tian immediately felt minor changes urring in her body. Then, all the minute changes converged together, and developed into a drastic change... A long time passed. Suddenly, Lan Mei Xian fainted, and copsed with a thumping sound. The fact was that she had exhausted all of her martial power in order to help Tie Bu Tian change her physique. She wouldnt have been able to pull this off if she hadnt cultivated her spiritual essence in thest couple of months. Tie Bu Tian was sweating all over with a fragrance. Her body felt soft and smooth. She didnt know what greasy substances had seeped out of her body, but it had left her to feel as if her body hadpletely recovered. In fact, her body felt as light as feather... as if she would fly. Moreover, she felt that she had gained many mysterious realizations in her mind... She took support to stand up. But, she realized that she had bepletely healthy. Most of the hot water prepared for the childbirth had been used during the birth. So, she issued an order to bring-in hot water. Then, she properly cleaned her body. After that, she stood up, and felt that she was substantially different... Lan Mei Xian leisurely woke up. She felt physically weak at the moment. But, she was in high spirits. She grabbed Tie Bu Tians hand, and examined her. Then, sheughed heartily in relief and said, "Very good! Very good! I, Lan Mei Xian finally have my sessor. Your meridians arepletely connected now. And, your Dantian has be bluish-green like the ocean. You possess an exquisite Icy Heart and crystal clear Jade Bone... all gathered in one!" Her vision became brilliant, "Tian Tian, you must practice attentively from here on... Now, all of your practice obstacles have basically been removed. Now, you stand at the highest possible starting point for someone that practices Icy Heart and Jade Bone Saintly Technique. You must not let it go to waste. This is a gift from the Heavens." She paused for a second. Then, she continued, "Youll be able to protect your child better... if you be strong. Youre the Emperor of the Lower Three Heavens... However, you must keep the Upper Three Heavens in mind as well... not just because youre an Emperor, but also for how much youll need to protect your son..." Tie Bu Tians heart trembled. She said, "This disciple understands." Lan Mei Xian smiled in gratification and said, "Ill go back to the Upper Three Heavens with Qian Qian after the child will be one month old. You nurture your child well, and practice properly. Then, you muste up to the Upper Three Heavens at the appropriate time. Upper Three Heavens is the ce where your talent truly belongs." Tie Bu Tian showed neither approval nor disapproval. She just stared nkly... A long while passed. Then, Tie Bu Tian slowly said, "You let Qian Qiane in. I want to have a chat with her." Lan Mei Xian nodded, and went out. Wu Qian Qian gently walked in after some time, "You asked for me?" Tian Bu Tian looked at her with aplicated look. Then, she said after a very long while, "Have you decided?" Wu Qian Qian lowered her head, and whispered, "Yes!" Tie Bu Tian heaved a long sigh of relief. Then, she said, "Good! I will issue an imperial edict tomorrow that Empress Wu Qian Qian has died because of difficultbor... the entire nation would mourn..." Wu Qian Qian remained silent for a good while. Then, she softly said, "I dont feel relieved..." She sighed and said, "I dont feel relieved at all..." Tie Bu Tian gently smiled and said, "You dont feel relieved... he-he... Qian Qian, dont tell him at any cost... if you see him," her expression became serious after she was done speaking. Wu Qian Qian bit her lip. She bit her lip until it turned deathly pale. She only replied after a long while had passed, "Yes!" Tie Bu Tian smiled, "Qian Qian, what do you think... how about we name this child Tie Yang?" "Tie Yang? Yang meaning sun? Wouldnt that be a duplication of name?" "Tie Yang...Yang meaning the Por Tree that pierces the sky... a steel-like heaven-piercing por tree! It doesnt have any branches. It grows straight. It bathes in sunshine... and, goes straight up to the ninth heaven!" Tie Bu Tian slowly stated in a heavy tone, "Tie Yang will be the only heir of my Iron Cloud Empire. Hell be a crown price someday. And, hell be the overlord of the world in the future." A light shed in her eyes, and they emitted the brilliance of a monarch that reigned over the world. Then, she said in a heavy voice, "Im going to establish an iron-solid regime over the world for my son... for hundreds and thousands of years toe!" .... .... Outside... Yang Ruo Lan was holding the baby. She adored him too much to part with. There was a warm feeling of sorrow in her heart, and it was growing more intense with each passing second. The feeling that they were connected by blood made her hug this child tightly. And, she was unable to let him go. "This is the first time Im seeing you adore someone elses child so much," Chu Fei Ling said with a smile. "You hold him, and have a look." Yang Ruo Lans heart shook as she abruptly said. Chu Fei Ling took the child very carefully. And, he held that warm and soft little body in his bosom. The baby opened his mouth, and smiled joyfully. And, Chu Fei Ling was conquered by this smiling expression almost-instantly. However, a bizarre feeling suddenly struck his heart like a lightning bolt. Chu Fei Lings body shuddered. Then, he muttered, "This little guy is very adorable... However, I feel as if hes someone from my Chu n..." Yang Ruo Lans body fiercely trembled, and she opened her beautiful eyes wide. Then, she said in a trembling voice, "You... you also feel this way?" Lan Mei Xian walked over at this moment, "Ruo Lan, this Old Lady will stay for a month before going back. You and Fei Ling can go back if you have something to do." "Its alright, Master. Well stay with you. We will go back together after one month," Yang Ruo Lan hurriedly responded. "Very well," Lan Mei Xian nodded, "Ill take some rest. I have to restore my elementary strength. I have emptied it for my disciple today..." She went away minding her business after she said this. Yang Ruo Lan felt choked by the emotions in her heart. [I have this feeling. My husband also has this feeling. However, what does this feeling mean?] [Why do we have this feeling?] [Why?] She stood there in a daze. Tie Bu Tian walked out. She took the child from Chu Fei Lings arms, and then thanked with a smile, "Thanks a lot, Senior Sister. Thanks a lot, Brother-inw. Ive troubled you both. Thank you for your patience." "Howe you walked out now?" Yang Ruo Lan anxiously asked. "Im fine," Tie Bu Tian chuckled, "Senior Sister and Brother-inw, how about you both stay here with me for a few more days if you dont have any other thing to deal with?" "Alright!" Yang Ruo Lan didnt wait for Chu Fei Ling to reply to this request. She readily agreed. .... .... Two imperial edicts were issued in the Iron Cloud Nation the next day. They shocked the world at once. The Crown Prince of the Iron Cloud Nation was born. The Emperor had personally bestowed him the name Tie Yang. He was bestowed the position of the Crown Prince upon birth. And, it was sealed that he would be the sessor of the Iron Cloud Empire. Moreover, a general amnesty was proimed for the entire empire. The entire nation was joyfully celebrating. The Empress of the Iron Cloud Nation Wu Qian Qian went through a very difficultbor. And, she passed away. She was bestowed the title of a loyal, diligent, benevolent, righteous, and indomitably chaste Empress. She was titled as the only Mother of the Nation. Her funeral was on the seventh day. And, she was finally buried in the Emperors tomb on that day. The entire nation was in grief. These two news one happy and one sad shocked the entire nation! Then, another saddening news was spread in the Iron Cloud Nation after half-a-month. The Lord of the Bu Tian Pavilion, King of Hell Chu had sumbed to an old injury. He had died despite having received medical help day and night. He was bestowed the title of the First Nobleman with a different surname. The entire nation mourned. .... .... No one knew that Tie Bu Tian had stared nkly at this third imperial edict after she had lifted the imperial jade seal. However, she hadnt been able to stamp it for half-a-day. Two drops of tears had fallen from her eyes when she had finally stamped the edict with a loud rumble... .... .... Time passed day by day. The babys skin had started to stretch out. The babys body had be as soft as water, and looked rosy-white. It made everyone dote on him. Yang Luo Ran would go to see him several times every day. And, the more she looked at him, the more wildly her heart throbbed. In fact, she couldnt even contain it... In addition, the facial features of the child had started to be clear. And, the more Yang Ruo Lan looked at the baby, the more it matched with the images of her son in her memory. She had obviously been recalling her only son every day over the years. She would even dream that she was holding her son in her bosom once again. So, how could those memories not be profound? A miraculous glow shed in Yang Ruo Lans heart on this day. She recalled that she had taught a lesson to King of Hell Chu in the Middle Three Heavens. She faintly felt that something was wrong. But, she couldnt find out what... Finally, that day... Yang Ruo Lan murmured, "Ill go and ask Junior Sister... if this is truly King of Hell Chus child. Ive met King of Hell Chu before. But, his appearance ispletely different from that of this baby..." "Different?" Chu Fei Ling was reading something. So, he had replied rather indifferently. But, Yang Ruo Lan suddenly stood up. The absent-minded Chu Fei Ling almost jumped in fright. He lifted his head, and looked at the round eyes of his wife. Then, he muttered, "Different? Why is it different? This child has inherited his appearance from his mother. However, his sword-like eyebrows and his bulgy nose are masculine characteristics. Theyve obviouslye from his father." "But... why are they different?" Yang Ruo Lans body shivered. "Why does he look different?! Why?!" Chu Fei Ling groaned. He sat back in the chair and thought. [The thoughts of our son are driving Ruo Lan crazy. Someone elses son doesnt look like his father... What does it have to do with us...] However, Yang Ruo Lan had stood up, "Ill go and look for Junior Sister." "Hey... its already veryte at night!" Chu Fei Ling hurriedly tried to stop her. But, Yang Ruo Lan turned a deaf ear to him. She soon went far away. Chu Fei Ling forced a smile. He looked at the light and shade of candle me, and thought in his heart, [We must redouble our efforts to search for our son after we go back. Because... I feel worried looking at my wifes condition.] Tie Bu Tian had already breastfed the baby that night, and had made the little guy fall asleep by now. So, she hastily went to receive Yang Ruo Lan after hearing the report of her arrival. The royal children were originally fed by wet nurses. However, Tie Bu Tian had firmly rejected this. She wanted to raise her child on her own. Yang Ruo Lan also approved of this decision. "Tian Tian... can... can I ask you something?" Yang Ruo Lan came over, and looked at the baby sleeping soundly. Her heart was beating wildly and anxiously, and she could feel her lips bing dry. She then asked somewhat nervously. .... Chapter 615 It Can’t Be So Coincidental, Right? "Whats the matter? Senior Sister, please dont hesitate. Feel free to express yourself," Tie Bu Tian was very grateful to her Senior Sister. So, she frankly urged her to express herself. "Can I ask... what does the father of this child look like?" Yang Ruo Lans voice somewhat trembled. Tie Bu Tian tenderly looked at the sleeping baby. Then, she pursed up her lips, and said with a smile, "Senior Sister, why bother asking? The babys face looks almost the same as his fathers. Theres no difference." "Theres no difference?!" Yang Ruo Lans voice trembled. A thunderp had seemingly rung in her heart. [Does it mean that I found the wrong personst time?] Her body shivered, and was on the verge of copse. She had been taken back by Tie Bu Tians reply. Suddenly, she had a crazy thought in her mind. [Could it be that... that man... is my son? And, this is what makes me feel rted to this little boy... Is he my own grandson???] She clearly knew that she was indulging in wild fantasies. She was being unrealistic. She was specting too much. However, she couldnt help but repeatedly think about it. And, she couldnt control herself from making deductions. She couldnt stop herself from longing for her son... Yang Ruo Lans face became deep red for a moment. But, it changed to deathly pale the next second. Herplexion was changing again and again. And, the sound of her heartbeats had be like that of drum. In fact, the sound was so loud that even Tie Bu Tian could hear it clearly. "Senior Sister, are you okay?" Tie Bu Tian anxiously asked. However, Yang Ruo Lan had turned a deaf ear to her. Then, she suddenly said in a rough voice, "Is he surnamed Chu?" Tie Bu Tian nodded while being puzzled. She thought in her heart, [This is supposed to be a secret. However, shouldnt you already be aware of this?] "Is he named Chu Yang?" Yang Ruo Lan further questioned. "Yes," Tie Bu Tian replied. "How old is he?" She again asked. "He should be eighteen... or neen?" Tie Bu Tian said with some uncertainty. "You dont know how old he is?" Yang Ruo Lan opened her eyes wide. "Well, Ive heard that hes an abandoned child... So, he doesnt know about his past..." Tie Bu Tian pondered for a while, and then replied. A strange groan was issued from Yang Ruo Lans throat... as if she was struck by lightning. She felt weak in her heart... as if it had been stung by a red-hot steel needle. She felt dizzy. Her body swayed for a while. Then, she finallyposed herself with difficulty. But, she found that her cheeks were already streaming with tears. [Abandoned baby!] [Doesnt know about his past!] These few words were enough to make her entire body ache. Her insides seemed to be churning up the pain at this moment. Everything turned ck before her eyes due to the intense pain. And, she almost lost consciousness. She felt as if her soul would leave her body and fly away. She wasnt in her right mind. She only heard herself asking, "Hes an abandoned baby? Doesnt know his past? Doesnt know his age...?" "Um, yes..." Tie Bu Tians voice seemed to have drifted over from the clouds. "His master had taken care of him since his childhood. Empress Wu Qian Qian is his Senior Martial Sister. I dont know much about his past." "Empress Wu Qian Qian is... his Senior Martial Sister?" Yang Ruo Lan only thought about all the difficulties that she had had to go through in order to find Chu Yang. Her body was sweating profusely. And, she didnt have even a little bit of strength left in her. So, she sat down steadily and calmly on the edge of the bed. [His master had taken care of him since his childhood...] [Abandoned baby...] [Doesnt know about his past...] [This baby and his father look exactly the same. His face looks like that of his father...] Yang Ruo Lans mind was lost in thoughts. She had a lifeless expression in her eyes. Only teardrops could be seen in them. Tie Bu Tian called out to her several times. But, she didnt hear any of her calls. Her mind was lost in her fantasies. "His master?" Yang Ruo Lan finally remembered this detail. This was undoubtedly an important trail. Yang Ruo Lan was somewhat biased towards her intuition. So, she believed in her own wishful thinking. "What sect does his master belong to?" "Beyond the Heavens Sect!" "Who is his master? Whats his name?" "Ive heard that his name is Meng Chao Ran. Hes the youngest junior disciple of the previous generation of Beyond the Heaven Sect," Yang Ruo Lans questioning was getting quicker and quicker. And, Tie Bu Tian was also able to answer fluently, and more and more quickly. However, she began to faintly feel that there was something wrong. She became somewhat scared and flustered. She also had a vague intuition... And, this vague intuition made Tie Bu Tians face turn deathly pale. Then, her face became red. She became somewhat cautious and solemn as she answered Yang Ruo Lans questions ... [It cant be... I, I... It cant be, right... It cant be so coincidental, right...? Chu Yang is an abandoned child... Ive heard that Senior Sister and her husband had also lost their son eighteen years ago. And, they havent found him yet...] Tie Bu Tian panicked all of a sudden. And, a feeling of embarrassment rushed in her heart. [This... cant be... so coincidental. My goodness...] [If this... if this... this is really... I...] This Emperor... who had always been strong, wise, and farsighted... who was the peerless overlord who ruled over several billionmoners with an iron fist... who was the first Emperor of this new empire... Suddenly became panic-stricken! Then, the two womens flustered eyes met. There was doubt in Yang Ruo Lans eyes. There was doubt... doubt... doubt... but then, there was also hope...hope...hope... There was surprise, shame, fear, and uncertainty in Tie Bu Tians eyes. She had a vague understanding... And, strong feelings of shame and distress were also mixed in with that vague understanding... "You..." Yang Ruo Lan said in a daze. "You..." Tie Bu Tian stared nkly, and said. The two simultaneously opened their mouths, and then shut them. They silently sized up the expression on each others face for a moment. "You speak first." "You speak first." They again spoke in unison, and then again became silent at the same time. "Cough, Cough..." "Cough, Cough..." "Im listening to you..." "Im listening to you..." Both of them were stuck at the same starting point... as if they had been bound by some spell. They opened their mouths at the same time, and then closed them at the same time. They said the same words at the same time, and just sat there in a daze. "I will speak first then..." Yang Ruo Lan sighed, "I and your... brother-inw... brother-inw..." Suddenly, Yang Ruo Lan found the words brother-inw hard to speak for some reason. Tie Bu Tians white face turned a deep shade of red... It seemed as if it had been set on fire. She deeply lowered her head. And, her heart beat wildly with thumping sounds. [Such a coincidence isnt possible... What if it turns out that shes my mother-inw...] Tie Bu Tian wished for the ground beneath to crack open and swallow her whole if this turned out to be true. She felt ashamed to death... Yang Ruo Lan finally cleared her throat and said, "Eighteen years ago... we lost our child... in the Lower Three Heavens. And, he hasnt been found yet. Tian Tian, you look at my husband... see... do you see any... resemnce with your... cough cough?" Yang Ruo Lan looked at Tie Bu Tian with eyes filled with hope while coughing. Tie Bu Tian stammered. She felt as if her body had caught fire. She was trembling all over. She had seen Chu Fei Ling just a while ago, and had thought that he looked somewhat familiar... as if she had seen him somewhere. Moreover, she had felt as if she knew him well. However, she had clearly met him for the first time. Furthermore, it was the husband of her Senior Sister... However, she finally realized who his brother-inw looked like after Yang Ruo Lan mentioned this at this moment C He looked like Chu Yang... that one man she yearned for day and night... "They look a little bit alike..." Tie Bu Tians voice had be as feeble as that of a mosquito. "Only a little bit...?" Yang Ruo Lan dug deeper. "Yes... Quite a bit..." Tie Bu Tian covered her face with her hands. She lowered her head. And, a swan-like graceful nape was exposed. But, it had turned red out of shame. Yang Ruo Lan suddenly became excited, "Tell me more about him... It would be better if you told me in detail." Tie Bu Tian foolishly and pitifully looked at Yang Ruo Lan. Then, she said while stammering, "Senior Sister... Senior... Sister... um... you see..." The pitiful monarch of this generation had felt this embarrassed for the first time in her life. She was so ashamed that she was unable to show her face. She turned her head, and looked at her son. She suddenly had a feeling, [I wish I could grab this little guy, and stuff him back into my belly...] Yang Ruo Lan looked at Tie Bu Tian with deep anxiety and hope in her eyes. Tie Bu Tian had a lifeless look in her eyes. She started to tell everything while stuttering. "How did you two meet?" "What happened at that time?" "What did he tell you?" "How did he..." "How did he..." "How did you two... have this child?" Yang Ruo Lan asked questions in quick-fire session. The questions pounded one after the other on Tie Bu Tians head, and made her head spin. Her head felt heavy. She felt overwhelmed and dazed. This peerless monarch who was able to face countless armies unfazed... was behaving like someone with a stuttering condition at this moment. In fact... she was behaving like a criminal who was stuttering while being interrogated... She lowered her head, and answered... It seemed as if she was pleading guilty to a crime. It seemed as if the honorable judge was asking about all the facts rted to the crime with keen interest... as if the judge was being very patient to dig every little detail... [Im done for...] Tie Bu Tian had this feeling when Yang Ruo Lan asked thest question. She told Yang Ruo Lan the entire story. "Is it over?" Yang Ruo Lan sighed with a desire to keep going on. "Yes..." the Emperors voice had be feeble like that of a mosquito. "Thats it?" "Yeah..." "Been through a lot of hardships... poor child..." tears dripped from Yang Ruo Lans eyes as she said these words. Yang Ruo Lan naturally didnt dare to dig any deeper. But, she had be vaguely sure in her heart. [This King of Hell Chu is the real King of Hell Chu. And, the one I had met was definitely a fake.] [And, theres an 80% chance that this King of Hell Chu is my lost son.] "And... as for the things before he arrived in the Iron Cloud Nation... you must ask Wu Qian Qian... shes in the imperial pce at this moment," Tie Bu Tian said in broken sentences. She had hurriedly shifted the task to Wu Qian Qian. [Take my ce, and share this burden with me. Younger Sister, I cant endure it anymore...] "Youre right! How could I forget her? That girl was his Senior Sister after all." Yang Ruo Lan was full of enthusiasm. And, there was a red glow spread across her entire face. She stood up and said, "Ill go and talk to her now." "Yes... yes... Senior... please do as you wish..." Tie Bu Tian couldnt speak the whole thing. She nodded and bowed as she said. "Very well, you take proper rest," Yang Ruo Lan bent over the sleeping Tie Yang, and looked at him. But, her way of looking at him waspletely different this time. "Ill see you off..." Tie Bu Tian hastily jumped up to attentively ttered her in a diligent manner. "No... youve just given birth to a child. You must take proper rest," Yang Ruo Lan hurriedly ced her hand on Tie Bu Tians shoulder. Tie Bu Tian looked at Yang Ruo Lan going away with a whooshing sound. Her face had blushed hard. She sat down on the bed while being in a daze. She felt a burst of cold heat all over her body... as if she had caught some disease. A long while passed. Tie Bu Tian suddenly and weakly groaned. She fell on the bed, pulled the nket, and covered herself with it... [Oh God... please let me die...] [How can this be happening? Boohoo...] [What would I do... if by any chance... all of this is true?] ... Chapter 616 Blames Those Heartless Parents! Wu Qian Qian was sitting quietly in her room. She had barely slept in the past few days. "My goal is to reach to the top of the Nine Heavens!" Chu Yang had spoken these words. [Therefore, I must go as well!] [I wont let you see me, but Ill watch over you and help you!] "Qian Qian, Ill take you to the Upper Three Heavens when Tian Tians baby is a month old. Ill rmend a famous teacher for you. Your future will be limitless!" Lan Mei Xian had said this. "Its not necessarily impossible for even Monarch or Saint Level Expert to be your teacher. Even a highest level Supreme Expert might want to work hard on training you. Your aptitude wont disappoint them." [I wont fail. The stronger Ill be, the more able Ill be to help him.] "You must help me watch over him. You must help me help him. But... dont let him find out about Tie Yang," Tie Bu Tians voice echoed in Wu Qian Qians mind. And, Wu Qian Qian heaved a long sigh. Both of them had a pitiful fate. She still remembered the conversation she had had with Tie Bu Tian when Chu Yang had left, "So many women in this world get married and have kids in their life. They help their families in difficult times, and grow old together. But, they are struck with a realization by the time they die... that they werent truly in love with their partner. They deeply love their children and grandchildren. However, they remain lonely throughout their lives when ites to romance. "How many wonderful men are there in the world? There are billions of men and billions of women in the Nine Heavens. How many women are there who genuinely love a man, and are able to genuinely win the love of their man for themselves? I have. And, thats enough for me. Im content with it. I dont want anything from anyone now. He will naturally take the responsibility if I force him to do so. But, what would be the point... of that kind of responsibility? So, Im content with my one-sided love. After all, I can at least have some illusions in my heart. "Women like strong men... especially young and handsome heroes who are passionate and courageous...What kind of woman wouldnt like such men? Therefore, heroes are destined to be tangled in emotions... But, heroes arent necessarily sentimental. "Chu Yang is not a sentimental person. However, he isnt a licentious young master either. He is sly and fierce by nature. But, hes an upright person deep down. The so-called slyness, wretched and immoral behavior, craftiness, and maniption... these aspects are his ways of doing things, and not a part of his nature. "Every word he says has a purpose behind it. He sometimes does things that make others not know whether to cry orugh. However, everyone exims in admiration after he reveals his true purpose behind those things. Such a man cant be tangled in emotions or sympathy. He has to have a heart of iron." Wu Qian Qian still remembered that Tie Bu Tian had exposed a strange andplicated kind of expression in her eyes when she had mentioned that Chu Yang had a heart of iron. There had also been pride in her eyes. "If his heart was fickle... if he could easily be attracted to pretty women... Or maybe, if he had been attracted to me that easily... then, would he still be the same Chu Yang we admire? Would we still have suffered for him like this? Could such a fickle man be worth sacrificing our love for?" Wu Qian Qian had counter-attacked Tie Bu Tian at that time with these words. And, it had left Tie Bu Tian incapable of speaking-up for three days. Both of them had no hope... Their love hadnt been acknowledged... They had been rejected... However, the feelings of love and pride for Chu Yang in their hearts had stayed undiminished. She was thinking, pondering, inferring, and fantasizing. She was shedding tears, and wasughing heartily now and then. [Ill go to the Upper Three Heavens in a few days. Chu Yang will also go to the Upper Three Heavens sooner orter. So, Ill just have to wait for him toe up to the Upper Three Heavens. Thats all.] Wu Qian Qian came out of her thoughts when she heard the news of Yang Ruo Lans arrival. She then hastily went to receive Yang Ruo Lan. She was doubtful in her heart. [Why is Yang Ruo Lan looking for me in these wee hours?] [Has something bad happened to Tie Bu Tian?] Yang Ruo Lan sat down. Then, Wu Qian Qian very carefully asked, "May I know why Senior hase thiste at night..." "Its nothing serious." Yang Ruo Lans mood had be somewhat tranquil by now. However, she was obviously still longing to know more about her son. Moreover, she was a lot worried about what might happen next. So, she was scared as well. This present King of Hell Chu was her closest intuition at this time. He was also her biggest hope. She didnt know whether she would be able to withstand the blow... if it were not so... She didnt know if she would be able to summon the courage to continue looking for her son after that... "Ivee here to ask one thing. I want to know the real story of your junior martial brother, um, about King of Hell Chu," Yang Ruo Lan tidied up the train of her thoughts and asked, "I want to know everything about him before he arrived here at the Iron Cloud Nation. May I ask Miss Wu to have a chat with me if shes okay with it..." "Chu Yang?" Wu Qian Qians eyes lit up as soon as she heard this name. But, she also became suspicious. [Why is she asking about Chu Yang?] "Yes," Yang Ruo Lan said, "Theres no other meaning behind this. I dont have any evil intentions. I just want to know something. So, dont worry." Wu Qian Qian nodded and said, "I dont know what Senior wants to know. I didnt have much contact with Chu Yang when I was in the Beyond the Heavens Sect." She recalled the time when she was in Beyond the Heavens Sect, and the things that Chu Yang had taken care of back then. Wu Qian Qian couldnt help but smile with her crescent moon-like eyebrows as she did so. "Tell me everything you know," Yang Ruo Lan looked at Wu Qian Qians expression. And, she couldnt help but stretch the corners of her mouth. [It looks as if... this youngster King of Hell Chu is ady killer. This girl in front of me clearly has feelings of love towards him...] "Um... I only met Chu Yang two years ago. He was habitually silent. He was somewhat reserved in the sect as well. He didnt like speaking much. He was the kind of man who would quickly vanish if thrown into a crowd..." Wu Qian Qian spoke while constantly recalling. "Oh?" This beginning of the story was beyond Yang Ruo Lans expectations. [King of Hell Chu had held the world in his hand. He could raise storms with the flick of his hand... But, he was introverted when he was young?] "Martial Uncle Meng of the Purple Bamboo Garden was the most talented and able person in the previous generation of the Beyond the Heavens Sect. He knew everything about everyone. Moreover, he had the most tranquil nature. He didnt bother anyone. "My father and the others had told me about the three disciples of Martial Uncle Meng. They had said that the eldest disciple was mature, wise, and full of stratagems; the second disciple Chu Yang was silent and reserved. And, the third disciple Tan Tan was the most undisciplined disciple of the Beyond the Heavens Sect... "I followed fathers order one day, and went to the Purple Bamboo Garden..." Wu Qian Qians bright eyes slightly flickered as she recalled what had happened on that day. "I suddenly found out that these rumors about the three disciples werent true. The difference between the eldest disciple Shi Qian Shan and the second disciple Chu Yang was that of sky and earth. Chu Yangs nning skills, intelligence, and scheming... everything was far better than those of Shi Qian Shans." "Then... why was he introverted most of the time?" The conflict between Chu Yang and Shi Qian Shan was simply like the battle of two ants in the eyes of this Emperor Level Expert, Yang Ruo Lan. However, she was overwhelmed by emotions while listening. And, she couldnt help but further question. "I think it has something to do with Chu Yangs past," Wu Qian Qian replied with a smile, "After all... Chu Yang thought that he was an abandoned child. He used to think that his heartless parents had abandoned him. He was aware of this. So, he didnt want to talk about it." Wu Qian Qian smiled, "In fact, this is human nature. Its not at all surprising. Generally speaking... a child who has had a sad past bes reserved. Chu Yang is intelligent and crafty. But, hes only a human. Hes no God. He certainly has a deep-seated anger his heart." Wu Qian Qian told this with a smile on her face. She had always defended Chu Yang, and had never let anyone say a bad word about him. But, she didnt know in what way these words of hers had attacked Yang Ruo Lan. Yang Ruo Lansplexion turned pale, and her eyes filled with tears. [His heartless parents abandoned him!] [He has a deep-seated anger in his heart!] [Heartless parents!] Yang Ruo Lans body shivered, and her eyes became lifeless. "He must be very hateful towards his parents, right?" Yang Ruo Lan bitterly smiled. Wu Qian Qian was immersed in the memories. So, she didnt notice anything. She tantly said, "He obviously does. We were once handling some business matters together. This was after he had arrived in the Iron Cloud Nation. There was nothing important to do that day. So, he mentioned the topic of his past." "What did he say?" Yang Ruo Lan nervously asked. Wu Qian Qian raised her head, and looked at her with a surprised expression on her face. [It seems somewhat strange. Why is she getting anxious?] She said, "We were returning via a street at that time. We saw that many parents had ced signs made of woven weeds over their childrens heads. Those signs indicated that the children were for sale. They were selling off their children in order to make livelihood. I had said at that time that the children were very pitiful... then, Chu Yang had spoken a few words..." "What words?" Yang Ruo Lan anxiously asked. Wu Qian Qian looked upwards, and started to recall Chu Yangs words and expressions back then. A long while passed. Then, she said, "Then, Chu Yang said, These children are not that pitiful... because they have some worth at least. They know that their parents are selling them because they are helpless under pressure. They have some worth even though their parents are leaving them. They know this. Therefore, they dont resist it. However, the most pitiful are the ones that are considered trash by their parents right when they are born... and, are abandoned by their parents. They are the most miserable ones. They dont have the least bit of worth. They are so useless that they dont even have the qualifications to be traded away. "I had thought that he mustve been thinking about his past while speaking all this. So, I hadnt dared to pry anything. Chu Yang then kept sighing for a long while. He made me buy all the children on that day, and ept them in the Bu Tian Pavilion. Then, those children were sent to a school which is now called Cloudy Sky School. This school provides amodation to all those who are forced to sell off their children in order to survive. Chu Yang has left now. But, this work never stopped. His Majesty and Bu Tian Pavilion have continued this work." Yang Luo Ran didnt hear whatever Wu Qian Qian said after this part. Sounds of explosions were echoing in her mind. Only a few words were reverberating in her mind, [However, the most pitiful are the ones that are considered trash by their parents right when they are born... and, are abandoned by their parents. They are the most miserable ones. They dont have the least bit of worth. They are so useless that they dont even have the qualifications to be traded away.] These words repeatedly resounded in Yang Ruo Lans mind. She could feel her heart shatter into small fragments... piece by piece. Her soul was repeatedly being crushed into dust. [What was Chu Yang thinking when he said these words? Was he hurting inside? Did he feel hatred? His heart mustve been shattered while saying these words, right?] [His drifting and homeless past mustve made him very indifferent in his heart.] ... Chapter 617 Your Sworn Brother! [This drifting and vague past had helped him in bing a legend for eternity. It had helped him be the famous King of Hell Chu. However... a sons heart always wants to be cherished by his parents. And, the parents also wouldnt prefer to abandon such a legendary child. Wouldnt they want to see their child grow up into a legend before their eyes?] Yang Ruo Lan felt very emotional. She felt very sad in her heart... In fact, she felt as if her heart would shatter into pieces. "I still remember... Chu Yang had a very strange expression on his face when he had told me this..." Wu Qian Qian was tying her best to recollect the memory as she said, "...Of course, he felt kind of inferior. He felt a bitter resentment. He felt spite and self-pity... He seemed disheartened. I almost cried at that time..." Yang Ruo Lan also almost cried. [Pitiful child!] "I had told him at that time your past is indeed pitiful. But, your parents hadnt known that you would grow up to be an influential figure when they abandoned you. They didnt know that you would rise above the world. They would certainly have many regrets if they knew this now..." Wu Qian Qians vision became somewhat dreamy and fuzzy; it seemed as if she was deep in recollection, "Then, Chu Yang had gritted his teeth and said when I find them... my sword will ughter them even if they truly regret their decision and try to patch things up with me." Wu Qian Qian had subconsciously imitated Chu Yangs tone while saying these words... And, it was a tone that was full of bloody resentment and hatred. Yang Ruo Lan was shaken to her core when she heard this. She felt as if a chill had arisen from the bottom of her heart, spread in her entire body in a sh, and travelled straight to her soul. Yang Ruo Lan didnt hear anything Wu Qian Qian said after these words. She pondered calmly for a while. Then, she asked before leaving, "Qian Qian, youve grown up with him since childhood... Had you discovered that he had a purple jade pendent by any chance?" Wu Qian Qian instantly replied, "No! At least, I havent seen." Then, she realized something. She was somewhat bbergasted as she said, "Senior, do you suspect that Chu Yang is your missing son? Is this the case...?" .... .... Yang Ruo Lan left in a daze. She walked awkwardly... as if she was walking in sleep. Yang Ruo Lan had asked Wu Qian Qian about the purple jade pendent. And, Wu Qian Qian had straight up said no. She hadnt given it any thought. This had dealt a heavy blow to Yang Ruo Lan. After all, Wu Qian Qian understood Chu Yang like no one else could. But, she had said no. [Could it be that he isnt? Could it be that he isnt...?] Yang Ruo Lan walked out facing the night breeze. However, she felt confused. She felt as if this matter was shrouded in a dense fog. A long while passed. And, Yang Ruo Lan finally started to sort things out little by little. [The King of Hell Chu that Id seen was clearly not the King of Hell Chu of the Lower Three Heavens.] [King of Hell Chu and his son look the same. And, Tie Bu Tian has said that King of Hell Chu and my husband also look simr...] Suddenly, a mysterious light shed in her heart. She remembered something that Chu Fei Ling had once told her, [My Sworn Brother looks a lot like me!] Yang Ruo Lans body shuddered. She suddenly stopped, and stood still. She remembered that she had responded in suspicion back then, "He only knew you for two days. So, why did he give you so many items? Can there possibly be some conspiracy behind this? What was his motive?" Yang Ruo Lans cheeks streamed with tears as she recalled that conversation with his husband. [Could it be him?] [Is it possible that he had already found out about his past by that time? Was that the reason he had given so many things to his father? He had even sent me a sword...] [It has to be understood that they had only met two days before. So, why would a Sworn Little Brother be so generous even if he found the other person a kindred spirit? The important thing is that those items might be more precious than any treasure out there. Every one of them is capable of changing a persons destiny.] [But, why didnt he reveal his identity if it truly was him?] [He gave these many items to my husband. So, he must not hold any grudges in his heart anymore. Then, why didnt he reveal his identity?] Yang Ruo Lan had conflicting feelings. She squatted down, covered her face with her hands, and started to cry... .... .... Dawn had broken. Yang Ruo Lan finally returned to her ce of residence. She then called out to the snoring Chu Fei Ling. Then, she didnt say anything further. She just covered her husbands face with a wet and cold towel. Chu Fei Ling shivered, immediately became refreshed, and opened his eyes. He then angrily said, "What are you doing?" "Hurry up!" Yang Ruo Lans expression was very weird. She seemed somewhat scared as she said in a fit of anxiety, "You... do you still remember what youd told me about your Sworn Little Brother?" "Hes my brother. So, I obviously remember," Chu Fei Ling subtly replied. "What does your Sworn Little Brother... look like? What had he said to you when you both were together? Tell me everything carefully... and in detail..." Yang Ruo Lan urged. She hadnt sleptst night. However, she was still full of energy. In fact, her eyes had shone brighter than before when she had asked these questions. Moreover, her chest was going up and down with uncertainty. It was clear that she was restless in her heart. Chu Fei Ling was baffled. [How could I remember all that after such a long while? Why is my wife suddenly asking about this matter at this moment?] "Speak quickly. What kind of person is that Sworn Little Brother of yours?" Yang Ruo Lan bit her lip. She had made a heavy and serious voice while saying the words Sworn Little Brother. She had a feeling in her heart, [My husband would be a bigughing stock... if this is true.] "Well... my Sworn Little Brother is obviously very handsome and cool," Chu Fei Ling got excited while describing. He said with a gentle smile, "That guy isnt like ordinary people despite being so young. Hes bold and insightful. He has knowledge and wisdom. And, he can adapt to any kind of situation. I had seen such a young hero for the first time in my life. Nobody is a match for him... not even the young geniuses of the nine great ns of the Upper Three Heavens..." However, Chu Fei Ling noticed that something was off while saying this. [Howe my wife has such a weird expression on her face today...] He had mentioned about this matter before, and Yang Ruo Lan had listened to him attentively with a smile. But, she had done so somewhat half-heartedly. After all, she hadnt met the man in person. However, it was different today. Yang Ruo Lans lips were happily curved in satisfaction. In fact, she was listening to him bragging about his Sworn Brother as if it was worth hearing a hundred times over. Those exaggerated adjectives were making her listen with sparkling eyes. It seemed that she wanted to listen more and more about him... she had an expression of evesting curiosity on her face. Moreover, she also seemed to have an expression of pride on her face... "Is that it?" Yang Ruo Lan wanted him to go on. She said, "Just that much...?" Chu Fei Ling became confused. He stretched his hand to touch his wifes forehead, "Are... Are you all right, today?" Smack! Yang Ruo Lan knocked his hand away and said, "Do you have anything else to tell?" "No." "You dont?" A vigor somewhat red up in Yang Ruo Lans eyes, "You and your Sworn Brother travelled together for several days. You two faced life-and-death situations together. You killed powerful enemies together. Your Sworn Brother gave you so many good items. You two bonded for such a long time. And, you didnt have some random conversations?" "Conversations...?" Chu Fei Ling was confused, "What kind of conversations?" "How would I know what kind of conversations you had? What did you say? What did he say? Tell me about his facial expressions, his gestures, and so on... dont miss anything." "My God!" Chu Fei Ling jumped up, "How can I possibly remember all of that? Its been such a long time. Even a god wouldnt have been able to remember, okay? Moreover, what is the point of this investigation of yours? My Sworn Brother is a man." "The gods would obviously be able to remember, okay? And, who asked you if he was a man or a woman? Do you think that I have enough free time to be jealous?" Yang Ruo Lan re turned dangerous, "Could it be that youve forgotten everything? That poor child did so many favors for you. How can you be so forgetful?" "Alright... alright; let me think..." Chu Fei Ling raised his hands in surrender. He couldnt even force a smile in his heart. [Poor child...? What child... Hes my Sworn Brother. You cant call him that even though youre his big sister-inw... youre messing up the hierarchy of our rtions.] [Its messed up!] But, how could he dare to say these words in front of his wife? "Let me remind you..." Yang Ruo Lan saw that her husband was telling the story half-heartedly. She said, "When you and your Sworn Brother became Sworn Brothers... was he very ecstatic? Or, so to say... did you two happen to agree upon it by chance?" "Neither!" Chu Fei Ling remembered, "That boy had seemed terrified at that time. In fact, he was stuttering while speaking. Ha ha... I was somewhat aggressive when I mentioned about it. Its no wonder that he couldnt ept it at first..." [He was terrified? He stuttered? Youre a jerk!] Yang Ruo Lan maliciously cussed at him in her heart. Then, she hastily asked, "You still remember the whole situation of that time, right?" "Of course, I do!" Chu Fei Ling smiled and said, "I had said to him at that time we rarelye across someone we get along so well with. How about we two be Sworn Brothers? Then, my little brother was startled... ha ha ha... That guy told me that I was an older man. Then, I subjugated him by saying could it be that you look down on me? Ha ha... Therefore, he didnt get a way out of it..." Then, Chu Fei Ling told her about the situation of that time while making gestures. This had left a deep impression in his heart. How could he forget that he had basically half-forced the other person into swearing brotherhood with him? "So in this way... Ahem, I almost pressed his head to tap the ground in kowtow until the oath was taken. That guy looked as if he was in a dream... hisplexion was also ugly... No, it was like an evesting look of surprise. Um, yes, yes. That was it." Chu Fei Ling recalled his Sworn Brothers dazed expression. And, he couldnt help butugh out loud. Yang Ruo Lan face-palmed while deeply sighing in her heart. [Hisplexion was ugly? He was in a daze...? His own father forced him to swear brotherhood with him! How could hisplexion be pleasant? You would perhaps have be muddled-headed long ago... if you had been in his ce...] [No, no, no. You were already muddle-headed!] Yang Ruo Lan had better died if she hadnt been sure that it was her son even after hearing till here. She couldnt help but feel pity as she looked at the expression in her husbands eyes... [This pitiful man... he says that his Sworn Brother was in a dream... But, the fact is that he was the one in a dream...] "And then?" Yang Ruo Lan asked, "You two mustve chatted endlessly after swearing brotherhood, right?" "Yes," Chu Fei Ling sighed and said, "You know about our past, and how it has always pressed my heart like a mountain... It leaves me incapable of breathing. I cant dare to talk about it... not in my inws home or even in my own home... And, especially not in front of you... Well, I obviously felt that I must tell about all of many sufferings to my brother... On that day... we talked about that stormy night eighteen years ago... I also talked about our lifelong regret of losing our son..." Yang Ruo Lan suddenly interrupted him, and grabbed his wrist. A ka-ka sound came from the wrist-bone that she had clutched, and Chu Fei Ling felt his wrist-bone aching. He was obviously somewhat startled by this. So, he raised his face and looked. He saw that his wifes pupil had expanded wide. Then, Yang Ruo Lan anxiously asked, "You told him about that night? You told him... about what happened on the night we lost our child? Huh?" .... Chapter 618 I Must Have the Prestige of a Big Brother! Chu Fei Ling was suddenly startled. Then, he said while stammering, "Tell... me... whats wrong with that... Whats wrong? Can I not... can I not talk about it?" "Who said that you cant?" Yang Ruo Lan hatefully stared at him, "How can you be so stupid under such circumstances?" "Under what circumstances...?" Chu Fei Ling was so confused that he started to scratch his head. In fact, he had to stop himself from copsing. "Dear wife, tell me whats wrong? Why are you acting so weird today..." "Ill go mad at this rate..." Yang Ruo Lan blew her top, and red at him. She was seething with anger. [Bastard! The most important part was just about toe, and you got distracted. Cant you see that Im burning with impatience here?] She was speechless. But then, she raised her head, and looked up. She then muttered, "Im acting weird now. I wonder why I married you back then..." Chu Fei Ling wore a sad expression on his face. He then heaved a long sigh. Then, he sadly said, "Youre right... You wouldve been much happier than you are now... if you hadnt married me back then. I must say... Ive hurt you. Youve suffered so much pain for so many years because of the internal strife of my Chu n..." Yang Ruo Lan rolled her eyes, and revealed the whites of her eyes in the process. She then fell on the bed in a dejected manner. In fact, she had be so irritated that she wanted to cry, but she couldnt find the tears. She then said in a pleading manner, "Damn it... I was asking you to continue speaking. Please, continue telling me..." A depressing thought rose up from Chu Fei Lings heart. He muttered in his heart, [Ive never seen someone dying to listen to the other person criticizing themselves. But, this matter is indeed the root of trouble for my family.] He continued to speak with pain on his face since he had no better option, "... you wouldve been happy for these many years if not for our Chu n. Ruo Lan, marrying me... has brought you suffering..." There had been a sense of sincerity in his words when he had spoken thest sentence. In fact, there had been earnestness in his voice, and in his expression. After all, Yang Ruo Lan had been longing for her son for the past eighteen years. She had been in grief this entire time. And, Chu Fei Ling would start to criticize himself whenever he felt at a loss. He would speak softly, and be teary eyed. Then, the difort in Yang Ruo Lans heart would disappear in thin air. And, she would startforting him instead. This tactic was tried and tested. It had be a standard method. Chu Fei Ling had been practicing self-criticism to gain proficiency in the art of coaxing his wife. He had even mastered the art of gabbing and using glib phrases! However, this same old trick was obviously of no use today... Yang Ruo Lan suddenly jumped up. She then clutched Chu Fei Lings neck and said, "You jerk... youre so aggravating. Youve been using this same old trick on me for eighteen years now. And, I have to pretend toply every time for the fear that I would hurt you. And, youre still using this same old trick on me... You... You... Do you want me die of anger?" Yang Ruo Lan became extremely angry! [This pig! Does he not understand what Im saying?] Chu Fei Ling was baffled by this. [She has known about this trick of mine this entire time?] He couldnt help but say in embarrassment, "Wife, youre very nice... you didnt expose me for so many years..." [But, why did you do it today?] "Continue speaking!" Yang Ruo Lan waspletely aggravated... It seemed as if twenty-five kittens had sneaked into her heart, and their hundreds of fingernails were scratching her hearts insides. "You... havent you been hearing it for eighteen years?" Chu Fei Ling became awfully sad. "You just said that Im aggravating you... Then, what do you want from me?" Yang Ruo Lan herself became depressed on seeing her husbands depressed and grieved face... as if all of her efforts so far had been inplete vain. She controlled her urge to vomit out blood. Then, she said in a gentle and extremely patient voice, "Didnt you tell me that you and your Sworn Brother had had a long and intimate conversation after the two of you swore brotherhood? Correct?" "Yes," Chu Fei Ling earnestly nodded. "Then, you continue speaking from there, okay? You continue speaking what you were saying, okay?" Yang Ruo Lan looked at him as if she was about to to shoot mes from her eyes. She was so angry that she felt as if her chest would explode. Then, she suddenly roared, "Okay?!" The eyes of the guards and the pce maids in the vicinity of the imperial pce rolled back in shock with a loud buzz. It turned out that they had fainted from the shock of this roar. How could these people withstand the roar of an Emperor Level Expert? However, Chu Fei Ling was the one to bear the brunt of this roar. He felt as if a drum and bell had rung together in his ears. He slowly came back to himself and said, "Oh, so thats what you wanted me to say... Well... Let me think..." "Speak quickly!" Yang Ruo Lan interrupted while showing no trace of politeness. She sat upright and still. Then, she slightly leaned forward, and assumed an attentive listening posture. But, Chu Fei Ling jumped in fright when he saw this. "Then, it happened like this... I told him about the regrets from my past. I was indescribably sad in my heart when I had spoken till here. However, I must praise my Sworn Little Brother. He had truly sympathized with me at that time. My Sworn Brother also shed tears along with me. Ah! He is such a pure-hearted and good young man." Chu Fei Ling sighed, "To be able to sympathize so much with someone elses sad past... It shows how kind-hearted my Sworn Little Brother is." Yang Ruo Lanzily pulled out the corners of her mouth. She thought, [What the hell are you talking about? You were talking about his sad past which he didnt even know about. So, why wouldnt he cry? And, why are you still boasting about his kind nature and good character? Youre digressing hundreds-of-thousands of miles away from the topic.] She wanted to smile after she thought this. But, she instead deeply sighed. This was because she had realized something else. And, her heart suddenly started to beat wildly at this realization... [It mustve been extremely saddening for him...] [My Sworn Brother shed tears along with me... So, my poor baby also cried at that time...] "I turned my head towards him after I had finished speaking. And, I saw that my Sworn Little Brothers cheeks were streaming with tears. He was sobbing. I almost jumped out of fright when I saw this," Chu Fei Ling exposed a warm smile on his face. He then said, "My Sworn Little Brother said while crying that... he was deeply touched..." Yang Ruo Lan turned her face. She then clenched her teeth so tight in anger that her face contorted. Then, she thought in her heart, [Im also deeply touched... Im so deeply touched that I want to choke you to death...] "Did he give you those gifts after you became Sworn Brothers... or before it?" Yang Ruo Lan sighed. She asked this question since she was very concerned about this fact. "He obviously gave them to me after we became Sworn Brothers. My brother gave me those items as gifts on first meeting," Chu Fei Ling recalled the scene of that day, and his thoughts wandered far away. He then said with a smile, "My Sworn Little Brother is indeed a very good man..." [Im sure now. It was definitely him!] Tears were streaming down Yang Ruo Lans face like a river. But, a happy smile had bloomed on her lips. She felt as if a heavy stone had fallen off of her heart, "How is your Sworn Little Brother a good man?" Chu Fei Lings face was filled with gratitude. He said affectionately, "I had told him something before we became sworn brothers. I told him that his elder sister-inw... um, that is you... has a condition of chronic chest pain. And, he had immediately taken out an elixir that could treat your chest pain when he had heard that. Moreover, this was a legendary medicine!" Yang Ruo Lan felt as if a warm feeling had flown in her heart in a sh. Her entire body felt unprecedentedlyfortable at the moment. Her chest felt nice and cozy. It felt as if blood was rapidly flowing in her whole body. She couldnt help but cry tears of joy. Then, she thought while being in a daze, [So... so, my sickness was cured because my son was concerned about me... his mother...] Suddenly, her heart twisted with bittersweet pain. And, she felt like crying her heart out. She seemed to be suffering extreme distress... "Then, my Sworn Little Brother asked me my cultivation level, following which he gave me two wonderful elixirs that were even more peerless than that one. They were pills to help us upgrade our cultivations by one whole realm... Then, he especially told me C these are for you and my elder sister-inw... one each. My Sworn Brother seriously repeated these words again and again, and exhorted me for a long while. He made me take one of them on the spot. He then stood guard to protect me. And, I smoothly promoted my realm..." Chu Fei Ling said with satisfaction. [Our son must obviously be concerned that our strengths were low. So, he gave them to us without a second thought... so that we wont stay weak. Those two wonder drugs were a sons filial piety.] "Elder sister-inw?!"Yang Ruo Lan finally responded. She red at Chu Fei Ling as if she would shoot mes from her eyes. "Ah!" Chu Fei Ling was baffled. He stared nkly and said, "What?" Yang Ruo Lan stared at him as if she would eat him alive and then chew him for a long while. Then, she finally waved her hand and weakly said, "Its nothing. You go on..." "Youre acting very weird today. In fact, youre like a bewildering mystery," Chu Fei Ling muttered, "Then, my Sworn Brother saw that my saber had been damaged in the fight. So, he simply gave me a new saber. After that, he gave me a sword, and said that it was for the madam... um, that means for you... Then, I reproved him..." "Reproved?" Yang Ruo Lan opened her beautiful eyes wide, "Why?" "This boy was stammering for some reason at that time. He told me to give it to the madam." Chu Fei Ling shook his head, and broke intoughter. Then, he calmly said, "Humph, we swore brotherhood. So, how could he call you madam? He shouldve called you Elder Sister-inw. Therefore, I straightened him up with a strict tone and a strict appearance. He was sweating profusely because of those strict instructions... An Elder Brother must always have the appearance of an Elder Brother." Yang Ruo Lan opened her mouth wide. She looked at him in astonishment... In fact, it seemed as if she was looking at a strange creature. [Youre incredible... The other person doesnt address someone the way you want them to. So, you will forcibly make them do so. You are truly dignified...] Yang Ruo Lan looked at Chu Fei Ling with high admiration in her eyes. [This man deserves to be worshipped. He swore brotherhood with his own son. There is no one like him in the entire world... No, not just in the entire world... It should be in the entire world through eternity!] [Youre one of a kind.] "Youre awesome!" Yang Ruo Lan gave a thumbs-up, and stretched her thumb to Chu Fei Lings nose. "Youre fu*king awesome!" She was happy and satisfied in her heart at this moment. She hade to know that her son had secretly given them so many good items. Moreover, every item was rare and ingenious. Happiness was overflowing from Yang Ruo Lans heart. Therefore, she thought to joke with Chu Fei Ling for a while. "Of course!" Chu Fei Ling seriously said, "My Sworn Brother is a heaven warping genius... But, he is still younger than me... He is still my junior." "Dont show off so shamelessly. Just keep talking," A happy smile hung on Yang Ruo Lans face. It made Chu Fei Ling look straight at her. He was taken aback by the quick changes in her mood. He then hastily focused his thoughts, and continued. "Then, my Sworn Little Brother gave me two bottles of medicines with the basic function of hiding ones martial cultivation. In other words, other people wouldnt be able to see our real cultivation level once we had taken it," Chu Fei Ling sighed. He was somewhat embarrassed, "Then, I became very embarrassed and was unable to show my face since my Sworn Brother gave me another treasured item C the Mysterious Yang Jade. Therefore, I immediately bid him goodbye, and took my leave... "My Sworn Little Brother is a very kind-hearted man. He evenforted me before I left. Moreover, he praised our son..." Chu Fei Ling shook his head over and over. He was obviously extremely satisfied with his Sworn Little Brother. "He... praised our son?" Yang Ruo Lan half-opened her mouth. She was dumbfounded. ... Chapter 619 Son? Grandson?! "Yes. Heforted me at that time, and told me that well find our son. He told me that our son is also perhaps a young hero," Chu Fei Ling gently chuckled and said, "Then, I said if only that puppy of ours can be half as good as you, brother... Ah, I and my wife will have no regrets in our life if he can be even a fraction of what you are... My Sworn Brother thenforted me, and said that our son will have boundless future prospects. Moreover, he said that our son is definitely handsome, confident, and dashing. And, that he is a promising young talent with grace and ss... Girls go crazy about him when they see him..." Chu Fei Ling said with a smile, "I clearly knew that he was saying all those things tofort me. But, I strangely felt soothed after he mentioned those things..." Yang Ruo Lan opened her eyes wide. She opened her small mouth, and became petrified. Her eyebrows remained raised for a long time, while a smile had been formed on her lips. Then, the look in her eyes became even stranger. She then finally came to her senses, and looked at her husband as if she was looking at a deity. Finally, she couldnt help but bloom with a smile on her face. [Does your son truly have boundless future prospects?] [Oh yes, he truly has boundless future prospects. He turned over the entire Lower Three Heavens with his strength. Then, how could I say that he doesnt have boundless future prospects?] [Will your son definitely be handsome, confident, and dashing? Will he be a promising young talent with grace and ss?] [There is no doubt in that...] [Girls will go crazy about him when they see him?] [I absolutely believe that. You can tell that just by looking at the two outstanding beauties Wu Qian Qian and Tie Bu Tian. The empress of an imperial capital was perfectly happy to give birth to his child. If this isnt beingpletely crazy about someone... then I dont know what is.] [But... these words hade from his own mouth... Isnt it somewhat... funny, right?] The smile on Yang Ruo Lans face diffused. But, it gradually filled her entire face instead. And, she was just silently smiling from her entire face now... [All things about him must be true. However, one more thing should be added to them C Your son is truly very shameless.] "Your Sworn Little Brother is truly an interesting person," Yang Ruo Lan looked at her husband with a vague smile. "The boy is indeed good," Chu Fei Lings sworn brother was being praised. So, he felt much honored. Therefore, he replied while feeling pleased. "Fei Ling, there is something... that I think I must tell you," Yang Ruo Lan heaved a long sigh of relief. "What?" "Um, our son went missing eighteen years and nine months ago, right?" Yang Ruo Lan slowly said. "Yeah..." Chu Fei Ling sighed, "That makes me very anxious..." Yang Ruo Lan didnt pay attention to what he said and continued, "It is said that King of Hell Chu is an abandoned child. King of Hell Chus master Meng Chao Ran had adopted him... eighteen years ago" "Eh..." Chu Fei Lings eyes widened. "You also know that the Empress of the Imperial Pce... that is, my junior martial sister has given birth to King of Hell Chus son," Yang Ruo Lan started to tell him in detail. She slowly said, "It is said that he is a carbon copy of King of Hell Chu. And, the appearance of King of Hell Chu is 80% simr to yours ording to Junior Martial Sister." "Ah~~" Chu Fei Ling opened his mouth wide. "We can conclude from this that the King of Hell Chu that I had met back then... was a fake. In fact, I havent met the real one," Yang Ruo Lan snorted. "Huh...?" Chu Fei Lings face turned a little ck. "That Sworn Little Brother of yours was also surnamed Chu. His name was Chu Yang. And, that is also the other name of King of Hell Chu," Yang Ruo Lan slowly said. "Oh..." Chu Fei Lings face became somewhat green. "Therefore, we can conclude that your sworn brother is King of Hell Chu," Yang Ruo Lan pressed harder and harder. "Eh..." Cold sweat seeped out from Chu Fei Lings forehead. "You had told me that you and your sworn brother seemed to have a predestined rtionship, and that his appearance is 80% simr to yours," Yang Ruo Lan looked at her husband with a firm expression in her eyes. "I..." Chu Fei Ling felt feverish. It was getting a bit fuzzy in front of his eyes. He felt a bit confused. "You became friends with your sworn little brother for two days. And, he gave you the core of the Mysterious Yang Jade. He gave you so many wonderful elixirs that are difficult toe across. He gave you two Heavenly Armaments. And, there are only a few of those in the entire Nine Heavens. Moreover, your sworn little brother noted each and every word that you told him. He also noted the illness of your wife, and acted upon it. He did many good deeds for you. He didnt even forget to give things to your wife... "You and your second brother are born of the same parents on the other hand. You two have grown up together since you both were crawling babies. But, he still wants to assassinate you. "But, your sworn little brother gave you so many things in just two days. He gave you everything... as if he was shoving things on you lest you might not ept them... I wonder if... he gives so many things to others too..." Chu Fei Lings face had turned ck and green. He shouldve dug a pit and buried himself in it if he still hadnt understood what Yang Ruo Lan was trying to imply. "Your sworn little brother is a shrewd man. He is wise and intelligent, and can be considered the best in the young generation. He is vicious and merciless, and has a decisive conduct. Then, how could he be so devoted to a stranger? "He would have died god knows how many times by now if he were to be that naive, right? Did he do all that... just to gain your praise? Do you think that he doesnt know... that a persons wealth arouses the envy of others? Even brothers with good terms be greedy when they see benefits in something, right? However, he took out all of his peerless and rare items in front of you? Wasnt he afraid that you might snatch them from him? Or, that you might kill him for them? "How was he sofortable with you? "And, why did your sworn brother start to cry when he heard your story... You must know that hes a crafty, wise, and brilliant strategist, right? So, how could he be so frail on an emotional level? "You were together for just two days... You Brothers didnt even undergo any test of emotions. And, he still gave all those things to you..." Yang Ruo Lan became angrier as she continued to speak, "Chu Fei Ling! Are you a pig?" Chu Fei Ling was profusely sweating. He felt as if he was in an extremely difficult situation. Sparkling and translucent beads of sweat were dangling on his eyebrows. And, those beads of sweat were then dripping onto his eyshes. Sweat was falling down drop by drop. In fact, it was also falling into his wide open mouth. However, he seemed to bepletely unaware of all this. "You mean to say... he is... our son?" Chu Fei Ling said with a groan. "You dont say!" Yang Ruo Lan gave him a cold and hateful look. "Oh my God!" Chu Fei Ling sat down on the floor. His face turned into the color of a pigs liver. And, his entire body suddenly started to sweat profusely. He felt so ashamed that he couldnt show his face. The more he thought about it... the more possible it felt. However, it wasnt just a possibility. It was a fact! "I truly admire you. You tried to find your son for eighteen years. And, you were anxious that entire time like anything. Then, you met him with great difficulty. But, you made your son your sworn brother. This honorable father forced his son to swear brotherhood when the son didnt want it. You pressed your sons head to make him kowtow, and forcefully made him swear brotherhood to you..." Yang Ruo Lan shook her head and sighed, "Chu Fei Ling... I truly admire you a lot. What could possibly make you so brainless that you did these things? "You became Sworn Brothers with your own son... you forced him to call you Big Brother. You forced your own son to call his mother Elder Sister-inw... Oh my great husband, Mr. Chu Fei Ling! Theres no one like you in the entire Nine Heavens. You are unprecedented, and can never be duplicated." Yang Ruo Lan felt likeughing after grilling him over and over. Chu Fei Ling opened his eyes wide while being in a daze. His face turned deathly white in a sh. Then, it immediately turned the color of a pigs liver. Then, it became miserably green. It was safe to say that his face was changing colors like a chameleon... He finally covered his face. Then, he groaned, and fell back on the floor... [I am done for!] [Im truly done for this time!] [Ive disgraced myself to death!] Chu Fei Ling wouldve died fromughing too much if such a joke was on someone else. However, this joke was on him... It was clearly the most embarrassing thing in the world. Nothing could surpass this. Finally... "That little bastard! That scoundrel! Why didnt he tell me anything...?" Chu Fei Ling abruptly jumped up. He seethed in rage, and blew his top. His appearance had also be very sinister, "He made such a big fool of me!" "Im afraid that he didnt say anything because you probably didnt give him a chance to do so, right?!" Yang Ruo Lan softly said. Chu Fei Ling recalled the scene from back then. He then muttered while being extremely regretful, "No wonder... no wonder... he had hesitatingly tried to say something several times... But, I kept forcing him to be my sworn brother..." Yang Ruo Lan became wild with rage when she heard this. Then, she firmly twisted his ear, "You still have the nerve to say this? Our son wouldve perhaps returned home long ago if you had given him the chance to speak... Everything is your fault! You pig-head!" Yang Ruo Lan had realized that she wouldve reunited with her son long ago... if not for her husbands silliness which had dyed it for so long. She felt extremely hateful in her heart at this moment. [Dont you know that it has been eighteen years since our son hasnte home. I havent seen him this entire time? I, I... his own mother doesnt know what he looks like because I havent seen him for these many years!] [You ugly and stupid swine...]. She almost went as far as to say this... "He shouldve told me even after we became sworn brothers. It shouldve been very important for him to acknowledge his family ande back to the n..." Chu Fei Ling was extremely angry as he shouted. But, he stopped in the middle of the sentence. His voice became lower and lower. He suddenly felt increasingly guilty. In fact, he even felt an increasingck of confidence in his heart... However, Yang Ruo Lan got furious instead, "You bastard! You just had to go and make things soplicated. You made him your sworn brother. How could he still dare to tell you? Wouldnt you have peeled his skin if he had done so?" "I..." Chu Fei Ling couldnt continue speaking after this word. He heaved a long sigh of regret, "Sigh~~" Then, he held his head, and started to pull his hair. He squatted down, and didnt utter a word thereafter... Yang Ruo Lan was also silent. Both husband and wife remained silent. "Ruo Lan... this... this matter mustnt leak out." Chu Fei Ling suddenly had a thought. He then hurriedly grabbed his wifes hand, and pleaded, "If you tell this to anyone... I, I, I... I will, oh~~~ ah..." Yang Ruo Lan felt happy and funny. But, she shook off his hand with all her strength, "Do you think that this matter can be kept a secret? We cant conceal it from your father at least, right?" "I..." Chu Fei Ling felt like a deted balloon, "My old father has a big mouth... The entire Chu n will know... if he came to know this. And, the Yang n will know if the Chu n knew... which means that the entire Upper Three Heavens will know this. I... Ill die..." "Humph!" Yang Ruo Lan was still outraged. Chu Fei Ling stared nkly in a daze for a long time. He then gnashed his teeth and said, "When that little bastardes back home, I... if I dont smack his ass, then I..." "You will what? You will what?" Yang Ruo Lan sneered, and looked at him. Then, she stuck out her chest and interrogated in detail, "What will you do? Let me tell you, Chu Fei Ling! My son wille back. We owe him eighteen years. Eighteen long years! The consequences wont be good if you dare to eveny a finger on him." Chu Fei Ling waspletely baffled. So, he slumped down to the ground, and weakly said, "I... was just saying..." "Even saying is off limits," Yang Ruo Lan shouted. Chu Fei Ling groaned with a sigh. However, his eyes suddenly lit up. And, his face became flushed with excitement. "Then, wouldnt it mean that the little guy in the Imperial Pce... is our grandson... our own grandson?" .... Chapter 620 How Can I Destroy Your Happiness! "Do I have to tell you this as well?" Yang Ruo Lan threw a cold nce at him. She then coldly snorted. However, there was a happy and satisfied smile on her face. Chu Fei Ling immediately stood up. He even forgot about that humiliating event from a moment ago in the blink of an eye. He then started to pace back and forth in excitement, "It means that I have a grandson? There is a descendant of our... old Chu n? Ha ha ha! This is... double happiness for the family." He looked somewhat impatient as he rubbed his hands together, "Oh, by the way, I havent properly seen my grandson... so... so... Ruo Lan, we will go and see your Junior Sister now... Eh, isnt it wrong to call her Junior Sister now?" "So, do you want to call her little sister-inw instead?" Yang Ruo Lan asked him in a mocking manner. "Huh~~" Chu Fei Lings thick skin turned red. He became embarrassed, and was left at a loss. Then, he pleaded, "Could you please not mention this thing?" "Humph!" Yang Ruo Lan coldly snorted. She wrinkled her brows and said, "It seemingly wont be that big of a problem if you want to recognize your son. But, it would be a bit difficult if you want to recognize your grandson... We will still need to think about it... we cant rush this matter." "Huh? Why?" Chu Fei Ling was puzzled. "Youre asking why? He still isnt your good son, okay?! He doesnt have personal status yet. And, in fact... he still doesnt know that she is a woman... Or how much she has endured for him... He doesnt know that such a majestic monarch of supreme status is an unmarried girl... And, that she has secretly given birth to his child..." Yang Ruo Lan sighed. She became somewhat disconste, "Moreover, this child has an established status for his entire life now. Hes the Imperial Crown Prince and the sole heir of the Iron Cloud Nation! So, how can we..." "He muste home and recognize his n... even if he is the crown prince, right?" Chu Fei Ling was bbergasted, "My grandson cant always carry the surname Tie, right?" "The important thing is... my Junior Sister doesnt want to recognize this rtion," Yang Ruo Lan weakly sighed, "She doesnt want Chu Yang to know about this. Her sacrifice is pure. She had sacrificed her martial power and all her future prospects in martial arts to save your sons life. She has given birth to a child of your son. Do you want to snatch a piece of her heart from her like that?" Chu Fei Ling blurted out, "What if we make our son marry her? Wouldnt that do?" "Your son still doesnt know that she is a woman. So, he will move back ten-thousand steps if you tell him to marry him. And, it isnt necessary that she will agree to marry even if he agrees to do so," Yang Ruo Lan gave an insightful look and sighed, "Moreover... she is the sole heir and sovereign of Iron Cloud. What would she do with such a big empire... if she gets married? This is her responsibility. Would you have thrown it all away if you were at her ce?" Chu Fei Ling lowered his head, and said in despair, "Then, are you telling me that I will have to see my grandson... carrying the surname Tie?" Yang Ruo Lan frowned and said, "As for these matters... we must bring back our son first. We must handle things step by step. We mustnt act rashly. Otherwise, things could go in the opposite direction, and it could be disastrous!" "Yeah," Chu Fei Ling didnt have any better option than to suppress his emotions. Both husband and wife thought about something in their hearts for a while. However, they didnt need to go to look for Tie Bu Tian since Tie Bu Tian hade to them herself. Chu Fei Ling and Yang Ruo Lan sat in a chair. They were looking at Tie Bu Tian who stood across from them. All of them were feeling somewhat awkward. "Senior Sister, pardon me for I have taken the liberty toe here. I hope I didnt surprise you?" Tie Bu Tians expression was calm and tranquil as she leisurely sat down. Then, she slowly lifted her head, and calmly looked at Yang Ruo Lan. Her expressions were natural and serene. She was bearing the elegant demeanor of the peerless emperor of this generation. Her bodynguage didnt have any traces of the flustered and shy attitude of a little girl that she had shownst night. Not even a bit of it could be seen now... Yang Ruo Lans heart sank. Tie Bu Tian had called her Senior Sister. A feeling emerged in Yang Ruo Lans heart just by looking at the Tie Bu Tians calm and tranquil expression. She almost didnt need Tie Bu Tan to start talking. She knew what Tie Bu Tin was about to say. "Junior Sister... you... do you have something on your mind?" Yang Ruo Lan stuttered. "Well, Ivee especially to discuss something with Senior Sister," Tie Bu Tian calmly smiled and replied, "Tie Yang is my son, and Im Tie Yangs father. This is the first thing." "The second thing is that I dont want Chu Yang to know about this matter. Senior Sister might not know that Chu Yang doesnt know that Im a woman. Moreover, there is another girl that Chu Yang deeply and faithfully loves. In fact, they both love each other to death." Yang Ruo Lan opened her eyes wide, "What?" Tie Bu Tian continued, "Chu Yang never revealed his true identity to the people in the Iron Cloud for her... for the girl he loves. Wu Qian Qian is a beautiful woman. It can be said that she is the most beautiful woman of this era. She is a peerless beauty, and has unmatched elegance. This Little Sister is confident that there are only a few women even in the aristocratic ns of the Upper Three Heavens whose beauty can bepared to that of Wu Qian Qian!" Tie Bu Tian insipidly said, "And, Chu Yang used to interact with her all the time. Wu Qian Qian had deep rooted feelings for him. But, Chu Yang never went into a rtionship with her. So to say... he wasnt tempted in the least..." She slightly smiled and said, "Chu Yang will start harboring conflicting views if he were to know about Tie Yang. And... it will probably make his life a living hell. It will be a tragedy for me, for Chu Yang, and for the girl that Chu Yang loves. This matter will be so serious that it will ruin the life-long happiness of everyone involved. "Its because Chu Yang is a very responsible man. He seems to be crafty on the outside, but hes an unimaginably sensitive man on the inside. Moreover, I can feel that his affections towards the woman he deeply loves transcends the cycle of life and death. They are uncontroble. "And, I dont want such a tragedy to happen. "Therefore, I dont want Chu Yang to know this. Chu Yang mustnt know this... whether its for me, for Chu Yang, for that innocent woman... or even for the Chu n!" Tie Bu Tian sat upright. Her figure exposed a calm and imposing air despite having a delicate appearance. She then said in a soft voice, "Therefore, Im asking both of you for help." She didnt wait for Chu Fei Ling and Yang Ruo Lan to reply, and quickly added, "I can allow... In fact, I wee you... toe here and meet Tie Yang from time to time... It wont matter even if you were to stay here every day. You can even give him Chu ns surname. However, he must be called Tie Yang in Iron Cloud and in the Lower Three Heavens. After all, hes the crown prince of Iron Cloud. "My only request to you two is... to not let Chu Yang know about this. I ask you to promise me this. "Senior Sister, please consider what your little sister has said to you. I should take my leave now," Tie Bu Tian smiled and stood up. She deeply bowed, and then walked out. She walked confidently, and with determination. Her floating silhouette soon disappeared outside the door. Yang Ruo Lan and Chu Fei Ling were dumbstruck. They looked at each other in dismay. Tie Bu Tian was a woman with persistence and perseverance. She was simply amazing. This couple had never seen such independent and strong nature. "What to do?" Yang Ruo Lan sat almost paralyzed in the chair. "What to do..." Chu Fei Ling deeply sighed. "We will go to the Middle Three Heavens and look for him after our grandson bes one month old. But, about this matter... this matter..." Yang Ruo Lan said while being disappointed and frustrated, "Should we tell him?" "We must act upon it one step at a time..." Chu Fei Ling sighed. Both the husband and wife were sitting facing each other. They repeatedly sighed one after another... It seemed as if they were going to sigh throughout their remaining life. Tie Bu Tians words had shattered all the hopes, and had blocked all the paths for these two. The meaning behind her words had been clear, [I admit that you can say that this baby belongs to your n. You cane here, and meet him any time. You can even stay here if you want to. In fact, your entire Chu n cane to see this baby. Ill be fine with that.] [But, my only request is to not let Chu Yang know about this baby.] .... Tie Bu Tian had leisurely returned to the pce. She had barely sat down when her face suddenly started to flush. Then, deep red blood suddenly flowed out of a corner of her mouth. She took out a pure white silk handkerchief, and covered her mouth with it. Then, she slightly coughed twice. A big swath of bloodstain appeared on the handkerchief. She then remained sitting on her emperors seat as if she had lost all the strength in her body. A long time passed. She then stood up, and walked to the bedside. The baby in the bed danced and gesticted in joy as if he had sensed his mothers arrival. He exposed an adorable smile on his face as if he had been longing for his mothers embrace. Tie Bu Tian looked at him. And, the expression in her eyes became as gentle as spring water. She then tenderly extended her hands, and carefully held her son in her bosom. Then, she looked at his small and tender face in a doting manner. The infant let out baby cries. He seemed to be hungry. Tie Bu Tian chuckled, "Little one, you know its time for a meal?" Then, she untied the front piece of her robe, and carefully moved her nipple close to the babys mouth. Tie Yang immediately opened his little mouth, and started to suck. The baby looked at his mother with his ck and round eyes while consuming the milk. And, his little face filled with happiness. Tie Bu Tians heart filled with maternal love in an instant. A long while passed. She then lifted her vision away from her sons face, and started to stare nkly into the void. Then, she muttered, "I love you. But, how can I destroy your happiness...?" Her voice became fainter and fainter, and gradually faded into thin air... Then, that voice changed into a sigh. Middle Three Heavens had be more like wildfire these days. Mo Tian Ji had taken advantage of Meng ns destruction, and hadunched a public propaganda. Countless terrible rumors had flown out like tides from Mo n, Dong n, and the other ns. For example C [Ao Xie Yun has been killed by Ou n, ck Devil n, and the other ns in their alliance. They didnt even leave the corpse behind...] [These ns ambitions are outrageous. They want to destroy the Ao n, and disce it...] The Jianghu was in chaos; the entire Middle Three Heavens was in chaos! Xie ns invisible falcons were roaming everywhere during this period. They were transmitting messages which were bound for Ji n, Mo n, Dong n, Luo n, and Gu n... Chu Yang had returned! Dong Wu Shang, Luo Ke Di, and everyone else had returned. All of them were in the Xie n at this time. Ao Xie Yun had been saved by Chu Yang and the others. He had also returned, and was currently in the Xie n. Chu Yang had passed this news to Mo Tian Ji first. He addressed Ao Xie Yun while they were waiting for a reply from Mo Tain Ji, "I think it would be better... if we dont disclose the news of your safe return for the time being. In fact, it would be good if the news that the big ns have hunted you down is spread all around." Ao Xie Yun deeply nodded, "I also feel the same. Ao n has been extremely carefree over thest few years. It needs this wakeup call to improve itself. Perhaps, my n would leave the situation as it is if they got to know that Ive returned safe and sound. The elders of the Ao n would cancel the n to take revenge in that case." He knitted his brows, "Besides, those ns have be the cancer of the Middle Three Heavens. They need to be eliminated." Chu Yang nodded. Ao Xie Yun had apanied them to Xie n. No one else knew about this. Chu Yang had kept this news hidden since the beginning. It must be said that Mo Tian Ji and Chu Yang held the same view regarding this. An invisible falcon came back flying a few dayster, and brought an urgent message from Mo Tian Ji as expected. [No one must know that Ao Xie Yun is safe and sound.] The handwriting was nearly illegible. It could be seen that Mo Tian Ji had written these words in an extreme hurry upon receiving the news. Chu Yang was absolutely convinced, [This invincible falcon didnt stay on Mo Tian Jis hand for more than a breaths time.] ... Chapter 621 Mission Caressing Ou! "Great minds think alike!" Chu Yang slightly smiled. Then, he started to ponder over it. n Lord of Xie n C Xie Guangen C was sitting across from him. He had a serious look on his face. He said, "The Middle Three Heavens has be a boiling pot. And, it is ready to explode. But, Mo Tian Ji has seriously requested that our allied ns mustnt make the first move." He took a deep breath and said, "This is simply torturous. Were just wasting time here... We arent doing anything apart from hearing news every day. Its bing unbearable." "We naturally cant make the first move. The Ao n has to do that. Only then would the biggest turmoil arise in the Middle Three Heavens," Chu Yang didnt shy away from mentioning this taboo topic in Ao Xie Yuns presence, "Im afraid that making the first move might lead to people adding criminal charges against us. It certainly wont be in our favor. In fact, it would be very detrimental to our n." Xie Guangen sighed, "Its not that I dont know this... However, it has started feeling more and more suffocating as its getting stretched." "Anyway, this is Mo Tian Jis n. But, we have our own ns as well," Chu Yang nodded. He exposed a crazed killing intention in his eyes and said, "Xie n is situated in the north... in this vast stretch. And, the Ou n is the only other n here. But, it has almost be like an empty city nowadays. So, we might as well uproot it first... and sweep away any possibility of future trouble by doing so." Xie Guangen jumped in fright and said, "How can this be achieved? Didnt you just say that we mustnt make the first move?" "Yes. But, who said that youll be making the first move?" Chu Yang looked at him strangely. "So..." Xie Guangen stroked his beard. He was at a loss. He red at him, and wanted to say, [Arent you contradicting yourself?] But then, he cared about the face of the other party, and didnt say it out loud. "Xie n cant make the move. But, I didnt say that our Heavenly Armament Pavilion cant make any moves," Chu Yang mischievously smiled, "The Ou n had ambushed us earlier. They had almost made us die a violent death. We have such an enmity and hatred towards them. So, why wouldnt we take revenge?" Xie Guangen smiled and said, "Minister Chu, it isnt altogether inexcusable if your Heavenly Armament Pavilion makes a move. But... pardon me for speaking so bluntly. I know that your Heavenly Armament Pavilion isnt weak. But, it isnt enough if you want to destroy the entire Ou n." "Well, of course," Chu Yang said as a matter of fact, "Dont we have you people to back us up? Moreover, the Xie n is at the heart of the struggle. Every big n has sent experts here in order to protect the alliance. Dont tell me those experts are just going to sit idly and look at us while we make our best efforts?" Xie Guangen was left dumbfounded, "Do you want us to make a move or not?" "You put on the get up of our Heavenly Armament Pavilion. You wear the mask of our Heavenly Armament Pavilion. And, you are the members of our Heavenly Armament Pavilion to anyone who sees you. So, how would that be Xie ns move if you do that?" Chu Yang was somewhat annoyed, [It took me so long to exin such a trivial matter.] [This n Lord isnt as bright as his son.] Chu Yang didnt know that the elders of the Xie n had always managed the n. There was also an ancestor above the elders in the management. Xie Guangen was the n Lord... But, just to pave the way for Xie Dan Qiong to take over the n and be the n Lord in the future. Xie Dan Qiongs aptitudes had been the best in the entire Xie n at the time when he was born. The ancestor had personally dered that Xie Dan Qiong would be the next n Lord of the Xie n. And, Xie Guangen had gotten theplete benefit of his sons talent. Thats because he had been mounted to the n Lords position so as to avoid a family dispute. "So thats how it is," Xie Guangen said with hesitation, "And, how... will we do that?" Chu Yang wrinkled his brows, "Just follow my directions for now," He meant C [You stand a little far away, and dont speak.] Then, Chu Yang spread the news, and all the experts assembled. Then, he issued the battle instructions. He told them to make the preparations, and asked them to get things done without dy. The assembly of all the experts was done in a short period of time. There were thirteen Emperor Level Experts, and two-hundred King Level Experts in total. This included the external experts. However, Chu Yang hadnt put the experts below the King Level cultivation to use. "Ill also participate in this fight," Ao Xie Yun took a step forward, and said in a serious manner. He had already put on a mask. "Very well!" Chu Yang straightforwardly agreed. "Wait a minute," the ancestor of the Xie n Xie Zhi Qiu strode out of nothingness along with a loud shout. He then arrived in front of Chu Yang. The present aura of the Xie ns ancestor was stronger than it was thest time Chu Yang had met him. It had be as deep as the seas, and as lofty as the mountains. It seemed that he had also made a breakthrough in his cultivation after obtaining the Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal. The ancestor looked at Chu Yang and said, "Little Brother, Xie n and Ou n have been here since ages. And, the two ns have never had friendly rtions with each other. However, a battle never broke out between the ns. Do you know why?" "Because of the Ou ns use of poison?" A light shed in Chu Yangs eyes. "Correct!" Xie Zhu Qiu nodded and said, "The Ou ns poison technique is the best in the Middle Three Heavens. This old man prohibits going into the battle if you dont have any means to deal with or restrain their potent poison. Otherwise, well be throwing away our lives instead of eliminating the enemy. Every ce in the Ou ns courtyard is highly poisonous. And, its virtually impossible to guard against it." Chu Yang exposed a faint smile at first. Then, he replied with confidence, "Senior, dont worry. Ive already nned for this." He then made Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di carry two big barrels of liquor from his room. Each barrel had a weight of fifty kilograms. They staggered as they ced the barrels in front of the troops. "This is my special detoxification wine. Everyone, drink a bowl of it. I guarantee you people that even ten-thousand poisons wouldnt be able to harm you for an entire day," Chu Yang said in a casual yet confident manner. "Even ten-thousand poisons wouldnt be able to harm?" Xie Zhi Qiu squinted, "Let me try it." He stepped forward while speaking. He then scooped out a bowl of that wine. He drank it all. Then, he took out a pitch-ck pill from his bosom, and put it in his mouth. "Ancestor, you mustnt!" Xie Guangen shouted. There was a strong trace of fear in his voice. "Dont worry!" Xie Zhi Qiu pushed him aside. He smacked his lips after a long time, and then doubtfully said, "This Poisonous Dragon Pill is among the five most dangerous poisons of the Ou n. However, it seems to have lost its effect because Ive drunk a bowl of this wine... What kind of medicinal wine is this? How does it taste so much like the immortal intoxication drug that is secretly made in our Xie n? However, our immortal intoxication drug doesnt have the property of detoxification..." Chu Yangs face contorted. He coughed twice and thought, [This fellow is smart despite being so old. He could tell by drinking that this is the immortal intoxication drug of his n...] The wine in these two barrels was the same wine that Chu Yang had drunk the night he had set the treaty of alliance with the Xie n. Chu Yang had out-drunk all the people of Xie n by himself that night. In fact, the people of Xie n had vivid memories of that incident until now... The ancestor had already set the example. Therefore, the rest of the people also drank the wine without the slightest hesitation. It could be assumed that those more than two-hundred people wouldve vomited on the spot... if they had known that the same wine had been drunk by Chu Yang first.... The Sword Spirit had extracted the wine, and changed its properties. However, that didnt change the fact that this wine had entered into Chu Yangs mouth, and had then gone into his belly; it had arrived inside the Nine Tribtions Space only after passing through his body... It could be said that this wine was... in a way... Minister Chus... vomit... Minister Chu didnt have any other choice. They were in a hurry. Where could he have suddenly brought enough water to give antidote to over 200 people? It would have been a waste... if he had used the water from the Vitality Spring for this... Why would he not use the two barrels full of wine that he just happened to have in the Nine Tribtions Space? Moreover... the wines potency could make the medicinal efficacy work a little quicker... "This old man will set into action tonight if this is the case. That Old Poison of the Ou n will finally have to confront me," Xie Zhi Qiu no longer had any fear of the poison of the Ou n. So, a heroic feeling broke out in his heart. And, he shouted as his heart filled with magnificent aspirations. The ancestor of the Ou n had always stayed in a secret chamber of the Ou n. He and Xie Zhi Qiu were old enemies. And, both these old fogies were aware that the other one hadnt died yet. However, the moment of life and death had finally arrived! Moreover, Xie Zhi Qiu had just broken through to be a Martial Monarch. Plus, he didnt need to fear any poison now. So, he was obviously looking down on the Old Poison of the Ou n. "Everyone, so todays n is like this..." Chu Yang drew a picture on the ground with his sword. "We will destroy the Ou n at midnight!" Chu Yang told theplete n. Then, he shouted, "My Heavenly Armament Pavilion will rise to fame in the Middle Three Heavens from tonight onwards." "Roar!" a loud shout was issued to echo. However, it came only from Dong Wu Shang and the others. The rest of the people only looked at King of Hell Chu with a strange look. [All of us are attacking the Ou n. So, why would your Heavenly Armament Pavilion rise to fame alone?] However, King of Hell Chu didnt give a damn about this. [You people are making this attack, but under the name of our Heavenly Armament Pavilion. Who would know that you were the attackers after this battle? We have offended so many people in the Northern Wilderness. So, those people would inevitably try to settle an ount with us. But, would those people dare toe and look for trouble... if they came to know that we had destroyed the Ou n overnight?] [Also... the Heavenly Armament Pavilion will be famous after this. Wouldnt that mean that many people wille to join under our banner?] "Tonights operation must be quick. Moreover... we will make use of the poison of Ou n even though we dont fear it. Make sneak attacks. Avoid direct confrontation. Take them by surprise. Dont try to be a hero," Chu Yangs vision was shing like electricity. He said with uprightness on his face, "Pretend to die if youe across any poison. Then, wait for the enemy toe at your side. Then, get up and kill them in one move. "We must appear like gentle wind. We must gently caress Ou ns poisonous neck like a lovers hand. And, we will kill them when they tremble in the pleasure of climax." Minister Chu righteously said, "I name this operation Mission Caress Ou! Understand?" Everybody was dripping with cold sweat from all over their bodies. [This guy is extremely sinister. The most astounding thing is that he can have uprightness on his face and righteousness in his voice while deploying such an insidious and despicable operation.] [He is truly a genius that has never been seen before.] [He came up with...Mission Caress Ou?] [Who would be able to withstand... such a deadly caress?] "Make preparations! All the troops will be dispatched after fifteen minutes. Well break into the Ou n like fire at midnight. We will burn, kill, and plunder them. We will uproot the entire n. We wont even spare fowls and dogs. The Ou n will no longer exist in the Middle Three Heavens after tonight." A killing intention shed in Chu Yangs eyes. That very night... The night was deep, and the sky was filled with stars. But, there was darkness all around. The ancient castle of the Ou n stretched throughout this hillside. A geomancer would surely recognize that the headquarters of the Ou n was located on a dragons vein if he were to arrive here. In fact, it was situated at the meeting point of a river and a mountain. There was a small forest more than ten miles away from this castle. More than two-hundred people were gathered here in the depth of the dark night. All of them were ring like a tiger watching its prey. Everyone was hiding in the bushes. Their eyes were brightly shining. "Lets go!" Chu Yang waved his hand. He then hurriedly rushed out while leading the way. Gu Du Xing, Ji Mo, Rui Bu Tong, and Tan Tan followed closely behind him. They then rushed out like a cold breeze. Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Di werent suitable for this task of leading the troops. Dong Wu Shang was too tall and sturdy. And, Luo Ke Di was somewhatcking in this respect. So, Chu Yang and the other four had to carry out this action since they didnt have a better option. The people behind them looked at these five rushing out. And, they all opened their eyes wide in nervousness. But then, they started to rub their eyes with their hands, [What did I just see? How did these people disappear as soon as they rushed out?] There was a smooth meadow in the front. The tallest nt there would barely reach to a persons calf. But, those five had rushed out wildly over the meadow. Yet, they were surprisingly silent and invisible. Chu Yang and the others rushed seven or eight miles with a whoosh sound. Their movements were indeed smooth... like the caress of a lover. Their movements were gentle and graceful. Their movements even contained tenderness and love... but, also a deadly killing intention! The entrance of the Ou ns castle was close at hand. .... Chapter 622 King of Hell’s Banquet! All those people hiding in the grove looked at the fuzzy shadows shimmering under the starlight. And, a question arose in their hearts. [How strong are the defenses of Ou ns centuries-old castle? [Chu Yang and his brothers are extremely talented in the art of stealth. However, they still cant enter the castle through the main gate. So, what kind of method will they use to sneak past the gate?] Everyone still had suspicions in their hearts, [King of Hell has said that he has a way. But, what is this method? How will it make the Ou n open its main gate; especially under the current circumstances when Ou n is extremely vignt? Ou n has tightened its defenses, and is fully prepared for a battle.] [Maybe this method is a frontal assault...] Everyone thought of this possibility, but then discarded it at once. [The front gate of Ou ns Castle might not give way even if a Monarch Level Expert were to go all-out in attack.] Everyone was curiously looking at King of Hell Chu at the moment. [The Ou n will be exterminated tonight if King of Hell Chu somehow manages to open the main gate. However, we all will have no choice but to withdraw if it cant be opened.] There was a period of silence in the surroundings. And, it felt as if the night wind had be heavy and suffocating in this silence. Suddenly, a mass of sword light appeared out of nowhere amidst the dark night; it illuminated the night sky. It seemed as if a deste aura of vicissitudes had passed through times immemorial to arrive here, and had instantly engulfed the world upon its arrival. Suddenly, the entire world changed seasons from this early autumn, and became chilly cold instead. Then, a cold light emerged. And, it expanded thereafter. The sword-light fell from the sky in a transient moment... like a lightning splitting open the entire world. Even the empty void of night began to tremble fiercely in this moment. The sword-light had spanned hundreds of feet in midair; it looked just like a dragon. It was a long dragon with a body as thick as a drum. It looked majestic. It then suddenly rushed towards the Ou ns main gate with earth-shattering power. Everyone was petrified at the sight of this. [So, the method that King of Hell Chu had mentioned about turned out to be such a barbarous attack. He went for such an extreme method to brandish the sword and use brute force to st open the main gate of the Ou ns castle.] [This bastard had even added fire beacon in his exnation of the n. He had made us all think that he had some covert method to sneak in up his sleeve. We couldnt have expected that his n was to burst through the gates all along. Motherfu*ker, what was the need to mention fire beacon if this was your n? Even a blind person... from 100 kilometers... can see your shy sword-light...] [This is nuts!] More than two-hundred experts sighed at the same time. And, a thought arose in their heart, [Prepare to retreat. This King of Hell Chu had no n. We thought that he had the means to pull it off. However, it appears that he was just talking big. ] [It seems that we got dragged here for nothing...] [Damn, would Ou n have survived until now if the main gate of its castle was something that could be breached with your sword alone? Wouldnt it have been destroyed 700-800 times already? ] [This is foolish!] [Does he think that hes a Saint Level Expert?] However, the people who had been sighing were left stunned-enough to open their eyes wide the very next moment. They then rubbed their eyes with their fingers. And, there was a look of incredible terror on their faces... as if they had seen a ghost! [Am I dreaming or something?] ... They saw a mass of sword-light dashing forward like a mighty wave. However, some people on top of Ou ns watchtower spotted the sword-light as soon as it rose. "Enemy attack!" there was a loud shout. And, the copper bell immediately rang up to signal the state of emergency. It began to produce a loud rm sound. Then, a cluster of gold and silver lights appeared. And, poisonous smokes of various colors poured down in abundance. Numerous concealed weapons and poisons instantly filled the area in a range of 500 feet in front of Ou ns main gate. However, the entirety of these lights and colorful poison-smokes got overshadowed by Chu Yangs sword-light. The gold and silver lights got dispersed by the sword-light in all directions amidst the constant ringing sound of the rm bell. And, the countless toxic smokes which had just begun to permeate vanished as well. Then, several screams sounded from above the gate tower. The fact was that the sword-light had repelled the concealed weapons, and had sent them back flying in search of their owners. That sword-light then shot towards the gate with the immense momentum of a thunderbolt. And, it crashed into the main gate like a meteor. This gate had been reinforced with steel. It weighed over 10,000 pounds. However, this sword-light left it looking like a giant that had a hole in its belly. Arge drum-shaped hole had been exposed in the gate. One could see the traces of torn steel around the hole; the torn steel had bent inward. In fact, Chu Yang had burst into the Ou ns castle with his sword by now. Everyone sucked in a mouthful of cold air; [This... what kind of monster is this?] This had been said by none other than Xie Zhi Qiu... the person that had the highest cultivation among the people present on the scene. He had opened his eyes wide in a stare, while his jaw had dropped to the floor. The look on his face was clearly stating what the hell. He was extremely shocked; so much so that the shock had rendered him speechless. Xie Zhi Qiu had received a Mysterious Jade Ice Crystal, and had finally broken through the barrier of Monarch Level to be a Monarch Level Expert. However, he asked himself at this moment, [I wouldnt be able to prate through the Ou ns main gate... even if I had a heavenly armament in my hand to supplement my lifelong cultivation.] [But, this King of Hell Chu has pulled it off! He has even created a big hole, and rushed in.] It wasnt long before several screams echoed from inside. Then, a group of sword-lights appeared outside the gate. A person united with a sword came rushing. He followed closely behind King of Hell Chu, and went in. A chilling sword intention had suddenly filled the entire space as soon as this sword had appeared... In fact, it had felt as if the cold wind had started to howl over the ground. An orderly ng sound suddenly rang in the entire world. And, even the experts hiding in the grove were no exception. The swords hanging on the waists of the sword wielders had begun to vibrate in unison... as if they were saluting their emperor. This was the world principle of the Sword Way. "Sword Emperor! Gu Du Xing the Young Lord of Gu n turned out to be an extremely pure Sword Emperor! In fact, he doesnt have any impurity in his sword way!" Xie Zhi Qiu clutched his hair, and eximed in surprise. However, this sword cry alerted everyone, and they all rushed out en masse. Dong Wu Shang had already taken the lead, and had pushed to the forefront. Ji Mo, Tan Tan, and Rui Bu Tong had also entered the gate after Gu Du Xing. Countless Ou n experts were frantically rushing out from the castle in order to stop the intruders. After all, they knew that Ou n would be done for if they couldnt defend the gate and failed to drive out the intruders. Chu Yang had let the Sword Spirit take control of his body during the attack on the gate. This is how he had been able tounch that violent attack. This was the reason why the move what harm is there in ughtering the entire world had been unleashed with full force. A 90,000 year old ominous spiritual power had erupted as a result. Moreover, it hadbined with the unstoppable incisiveness of the Nine Tribtions Sword, and the formidable power of a matchless sword move. Consequently, the resulting power was so overwhelming that it had even bore through the 10,000 pound gate of the Ou n like a hot knife through butter. Chu Yang had even burst into the Ou n Castle with the flow of the attack along with his sword. The Ou ns experts had been waiting inside. However, they got ughtered by this sword attack the moment the gate got breached. Blood flowed like river! An iplete version of Nine Tribtions Pill was stuffed into Chu Yangs mouth immediately afterwards. The Sword Spirit waited until Chu Yangs martial power had half-recovered. Then, it quietly withdrew. And, Chu Yang regained control of himself as a result. The experts of Ou n rushed over like a tide. Chu Yang let out a loud shout, [One ray of cold light piercing ten-thousand fathoms.] The entire world filled with cold light as soon as this move was unleashed. This further stuffed the entire sky. The bloody light was unceasingly rushing-about amidst the ringing sounds. Then, a sword-light shed from the side. A sharp and solid sword-energy swiftly swept past, and crashed into the crowd of experts with unstoppable momentum. Dozens of enemys swords issued a sword cry in unison Cng! Sword Emperor! Gu Du Xing! Gu Du Xing let out a long and loud cry. His ck Dragon Sword also let a sword cry at the same time. Then, he started to move to-and-fro in the air in a violent manner. Ji Mo and the other two also rushed over, and joined in. The five brothers joined hands. They appeared like a bunch of mad tigers. However, the Ou ns experts had also assembled in full force in an attempt to push them outside the gateway. But, there would be a vast-stretch of space in case they were pushed out. And, this meant that the brothers would have to face a multiplied intensity of pressure! Countless Ou ns experts were quickly rushing over from all directions. Chu Yang and the others had surely burst in. However, the situation still didnt look optimistic for them. [This gateway is narrow. Those old monsters will still be able to exploit the terrain and block us if the Ou n firmly holds this ce. Even two-hundred Martial Kings wouldnt be able to rush-in through here. They wouldnt be able to disy their means to their full potential because of the narrow terrain. Consequently, they would only get wiped out by the enemies.] This meant that Chu Yang quickly needed to change the present situation in his favor. After all, merely breaking-in was no victory the real struggle would start right after bursting in. Chu Yang and the others must hold this passage. They must keep this passage open in order to allow the experts on their side to enter the castle one by one. After all, they had only managed toplete the first step of the n so far. Chu Yang ordered in a loud voice. Ji Mo and Gu Du Xing immediately formed a line, and advanced forward by three steps. The brothers were attacking crazily while repulsing the enemys attacks. And, their leader Chu Yang was guarding their back. Ji Mo and Rui Bu Tong sustained injuries over the course of these three steps. And, blood sshed from their bodies at the same time. Chu Yang took advantage of this little time they had bought. He bellowed, and threw out dozens ofrge oil barrels from the Nine Tribtions Space with whoosh sounds. Each barrel weighed several hundred pounds. The barrels loudly fell far and near, and oil flew about in all directions. Then, Chu Yang flicked his hand, and threw meteor-like sparks towards the barrels. Boom! The mes met the oil, and a zing fire erupted. Bang! The raging inferno soared everywhere as a barrel exploded in the crowd of Ou ns experts. "Ah! Oil barrel! Bastard, where did you take out so much oil from?" "Damn, I got burned... retreat quickly!" "Retreat quickly! I cant believe this! They caused such a big fire. Do they n to rush through this fire?!" Loud screams kept echoing unceasingly. Immediately afterwards... Boom Boom Bang... Several oil barrels exploded at the same time. The fire soared to the sky around the gate. And, this blocked the footsteps of the numerous Ou n experts who were about to charge into the gateway. The raging mes were billowing. Endless screams were echoing. A grey-d figure rushed over from the direction of Ou ns Inner Court at a great speed. He grazed through the air whilst issuing loud sonic booms. Then, he asked in a loud voice, "What happened?" Several other figures emerged from the direction of the Inner Court, and rushed over. Chu Yang strode out to greet the enemy. The Seven Yin Cold Energy surged out of his body. He wrapped himself and his brothers inside it, and advanced forward. The raging mes suddenly issued a loud hissing sound, and parted on either side to make way for the brothers. Then, the five brothers crossed through the mes withrge strides. It was as if five ominous devils hade out from the inferno whilst being wrapped in a sinister aura. Chu Yangughed very loudly and said, "Nothing has happened. Its just that the King of Hell wants to invite you people to a banquet. So, I request you people to join me in hell for the banquet. You can consider it a sightseeing trip. By the way... theres permanent residence avable if you want. Members of the Ou n... please get ready for the banquet. Ha ha ha..." The old man in grey robe coldly snorted. He dropped down from the air, and shouted, "Ignorant brat! This Ou Fang Ge shall take your pathetic life now." He then brandished his palm, and sent the wind blowing with hu hu sound. A cold light shed, and shrouded everything as a sinister energy filled the air. He had alreadyunched the trademark Poison Technique of the Ou n! It seemed as if a mass of thick fog was falling down as hended on the ground. This thick fog was mixed with a cold light. Chu Yang sneered and said, "A trivial First Grade Martial Emperor dares to talk big before me! Die for me!" The Nine Tribtions Sword rose up in the air and shed. However, it didnt dodge... nor did it try to evade. Instead, the full-force of the move A sharp will buried deep will not change was unleashed head-on onto the enemy! The sword-light suddenly exploded. And, it dazzled the dim midnight sky. ... ... Chapter 623 I Shall Turn You Into A Ghost. What do you say? Chu Yangs sword-light shot forth. Suddenly, a silhouette hurriedly flew-in like a gale. It hade through the circr hole Chu Yang had smashed open with the Nine Tribtions Sword. Xie Zhu Qiu came in with the agility of a swimming fish. And, he brought a violent storm along with him. He waved his hand, and his body got enveloped inside a bright and shiny Ice Crystal Jade Armor. He didnt stop even for a second after this; he broke into therge fire, and appeared beside Ji Mo the next moment. A snapping sound was heard. Ji Mo had been facing the siege of three King Level Experts. Xie Zhi Qiu twisted and broke the neck of one of those three. Then, he pped with his left hand, and the head of the King Level Expert on the right side got smashed like a watermelon. After that, he grabbed with his right hand. He ignored the threat of the iing sword-light, and clutched thest King Level Experts chest with his skinny fingers instead. He then pulled out that experts beating heart. Then, Xie Zhi Qiu swiftly swept past like a gust of wind. And, the three King Level Experts who had besieged Rui Bu Tong also copsed like rice straws. Then, his skinny body crashed into that crowd of Ou ns experts like a tornado. And, he ughtered a whole lot of them... Whichever ce his silhouette would venture towards... would eventually be an alley of blood. Meanwhile, the grey-robed Martial Emperor had dropped down before Chu Yang from midair. And, Chu Yangs sword move A sharp will buried deep will not change had already collided head-on with him. His poisonous-fog-cloak got dispersed. Consequently, the defensiveyer of poison got destroyed by the sword-light! That grey-robed Emperor Expert Ou Fang Ge gazed at Chu Yang with a look of disbelief in his eyes. Chu Yang then crashed into him with an irresistible force, and smashed his favorite sword; it must be mentioned that this grey-robed expert had had treasured this sword his entire life. Then, the hand in which he had held the sword also changed into blood foams. After that, his arm, shoulder, and half body got swallowed by the sword-light. However, this grey-robed expert still had the expression of disbelief, confusion, and shock in his eyes. After all, he had never imagined that the enemy would be able to nullify his poison technique. [This is such a highly effective poison. Even an elephant would fall down if it were to sniff it once.] [But, this man is still alive even though his body had gotten shrouded in a cloud of this poison. In fact, he has even managed to attack me?] [How can it be possible?] He only repeated these words in his mind until he died [How is this possible?!] People were rapidly passing through that big and round hole in the Ou ns gate. The cold-attribute cultivation method that they had cultivated was on the stronger side for some of them. So, they were simply operating their cultivation to pass through the mes. After all, the cold attribute of their cultivation could assist them in resisting the heat of the mes. But, some Martial Kings possessed ordinary cultivation. So, they didnt have such good luck. However, this group of experts knew that this was a very rare and golden opportunity for them. Every n had been making preparations in secrecy, but none had made a move yet. However, the Ou n had never anticipated that their n would be the first one to get attacked under such circumstances. Therefore, they had neglected to take enough precautions. And, this meant that they could be attacked and defeated with rtive ease. These attackers couldnt miss this opportunity today. After all, breaking through the Ou ns main gate would be as difficult as ascending to heavens the next time. Moreover, who knew whether King of Hell Chus detoxification wine would still be left or not by that time? Also, couldnt the Ou n research and develop some poison that could to cope up with the detoxification quality of this wine? No one could afford to take that risk... Therefore, they needed to go all-out tonight. Consequently, these ordinary King Level Experts would endure the burn from the mes as theyd dash into therge fire. Theyd then rushed out from the mes with their bodies aze. Then, theyd roll on the ground in order to extinguish the mes. After that, theyd break into the enemys ranks despite the fact that their bodies had gotten covered with blisters. They were advancing towards victory... step-by-step. Not many of the Ou ns experts were left in the gateway-area by the time half of the over two-hundred experts had entered. Long shouts were constantlying through. Ou ns people were rushing over from all the directions. Chu Yang and Xie Zhi Qiu were also rushing forward like sharp arrows along with their troops. Theyd kill everything in sight wherever they went... Ou n had apparentlye to terms with the fact that the enemy had already broken through the gate. So, they gave up defending the gate. Instead, the Ou ns experts turned towards the same direction amidst the mournful cries and screams towards the Main Building of the Ou n. It was the heart of the Ou n! The best military strength and the top experts of the Ou n were present here. Even the entirety of their wealth was stored here. Everything was here! Hundreds of people gathered in the square that was located in front of the gate. And, an increasing number of people were unceasingly rushing towards this ce. None of these people had spoken anything. They were merely looking at this avenue in silence. Poison had been sprinkled on all the paths leading to this side. Even the roofs were no exception. In fact, it could be said that a cloud of poison had filled the entire sky above the Ou n. It was now the break of dawn. But, it was still dark here since the poisonous fog had be increasingly dense. In fact, the sky seemed even gloomier than it had in the pitch-darkness of the night before. The Ou ns nsmen unleashed their entire inventory. These poisons could suffocate a person to death once they prated their skin... And, this was true for even the lowest level of poisons among them. In fact, the majority of them were so powerful that even a little bit of them could leave the entire body to fester until rot. The poisonous clouds that were hovering there were simr to a kind of gue. But, these poisons were a hundred times more malicious than a gue. Lets presume that the entirety of the Ou ns poison was gathered and released in a densely popted area... It could be said that no trace of life would be left within the radius of several thousand miles of that previously densely popted area. Nothing would be left... Not the livestock, birds, and animals... And, not even the trees, nts and flowers! In fact, the area within the radius of a thousand miles would remain barren for a hundred years. No living thing would be born there! Coping with only a little more than two-hundred people was overkill if one had such weaponry at hand. It was like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut. However, the people of the Ou n were still uneasy in their hearts. They were looking at that spacious avenue. And, they were frightened, and somewhat at a loss. It seemed that their confidence had been sucked out from them. It was because they knew that the poisonous defenseid out in the direction of the castles gate was a lot stronger than the one present here. Moreover, that was the direction from which the enemy had broken through... However, this hadnt caused any casualties in the enemys ranks... [Is it possible that they arent afraid of poison?] Many people of the Ou n had thought of this possibility. And, this thought had smashed their belief in their poison. Poison was Ou ns backbone. It was also the base of their morale. They used to run amuck in the Middle Three Heavens owing to their use of poison. After all, no one could withstand it. Therefore, there was no one who wasnt afraid of it. In fact, Ao n would also back down to some extent because of their poison. This was the reason why the Ou n was able to expand more and more. And, this was the reason why it was able to umte an increasing number of Emperor Level Experts in its ranks. Xie n wasnt too inferior to Ou n. But, it still had only six Emperor Level Experts, while the Ou n had nine! And, their poison was the reason behind all of this. In fact, the Ou n wouldve had less-than-half the experts if it hadnt frightened the Middle Three Heavens with its poison. No one dared to kill anyone from the Ou n. This was everyones attitude towards Ou n. After all, one would have to face thousands of experts that were good at poison techniques if one dared to kill anyone from the Ou n. And, who could dare to take such a big risk? However, this bunch of attackers didnt seem to be fearful of their poison in any way. This was equivalent to a blow to the head for the Ou n. It had shattered the biggest pir of the Ou ns support. It had shattered their fantasies. And, it had taken away their most powerful mental support. An increasing number of Ou ns experts gathered. They gradually formed a scale of over a thousand people in front of the Ou ns main building. And, people still kept oning from afar. Everyone seemed to have a tacit understanding since they had arranged themselves in an orderly fashion in ordance with their positions and ranks in the n. All the guards spontaneously lined-up in a defensive formation. More than a thousand people were standing still in the morning breeze. And, that number slowly increased to over two-thousand people with the passage of time... A great many human figures had made a battle formation in a distant location. And, all of them were silently looking at this side with rapt attention; these people were the low-level warriors of the Ou n. All experts under the Martial Great Master level were standing in that distant location. And, only the experts above Martial Great Masters were standing on this side. Three old men were standing at the forefront. Their white beards were fluttering in the wind. They were standing there with a firm and coldplexion on their faces. They were the three remaining Emperor Level Experts of the Ou n. Five out of the Ou ns nine Emperor Level Experts had been killed by King of Hell Chu in the battle in the Chill Wind Forest. And, the sixth one had died in battle today. However, these remaining three Emperor Level Elders didnt know that the Emperor Expert who had died today had also killed by King of Hell Chu. Thumping sounds of footsteps were heard; they seemed to being from a distance at a gradual pace. However, the murderous aura brought along with them had left the army of thousands to shudder. The sounds were slowlying over... step by step... It seemed as if innumerable giant ancient creatures wereing over. The sound of the approaching footsteps made it seem as if their aura was closely packed in the air. Sweat was already seeping out of the palms of the three Emperor Level Elders. Their forehead was also somewhat soaked in sweat. They could tell from the sound of these footsteps that these attackers strength hadnt suffered in this battle. This also showed that the enemy wasnt afraid of poison. The sky above the main building of the Ou n was filled with dense clouds of poison. But, the three Emperor Level Elders sighed as they saw this. And, a feeling of despair rose in their hearts. Their n Lord and the Young n Lord had gone to capture Ao Xie Yun along with three-hundred experts of the n. And, they hadnt returned yet. Moreover, King of Hell Chu had maliciously killed thirty of their King Level Experts in the Chill Wind Forest. In fact, he had even in five of their Emperor Level Experts there. Ou ns strength was very low at present. In fact, it was less than one-fourth of its initial strength. There were still over two-thousand people at this side. This might seem to be a lot, but these three Elders knew that there were only a few King Level Experts among these three-thousand. A very small section of the rest consisted of Revered Martial Artists. And, the overwhelming majority consisted of Martial Great Masters. These three elders had considered the strength of their enemy, and had realized that they had fallen in a state ofplete disadvantage. "Does the Ancestor know about this?" one of the old men licked his dry lip, and asked. The Great Elder remained silent for a while. Then, he replied, "Ancestor already knows. But, he hasnte out yet..." "Ancestor is a ninth grade Martial Emperor. These enemies wont stand a chance if he decides to show up. I only hope... that the Ancestor doesnte out toote." The Great Elder didnt say a word in response. He knew that his brother was just emboldening, [Ancestor is a ninth grade Martial Emperor. And, the enemy doesnt have an equally strong expert to match him... However, he would exhaust himself to death if he were to deal with so many people by himself...] The sounds of footsteps were getting more and more distinct amidst the thick fog. Suddenly, that thick fog of poison seemingly disappeared in a sh. And, a man in ck clothes appeared in the front in an awe-inspiring manner. The fog of poison disappeared wherever he passed through... as if thin snowkes were being exposed to the zing sun. His eyebrows were sharp like swords. His eyes were shining like stars. His face was like jade with bright red lips; he was magnificently tall and handsome. A sword was hung on his waist. And, the ck clothes he wore looked like clouds as they fluttered in the wind. A handsome youngster had appeared from that vanishing fog of poison. However, there was a vast and endless murderous aura in this youngsters eyes. He trod on the poisonous fog as if it was nothing. Then, he raised his eyes, and stared at the Great Elders face with his sword-light-like sharp gaze. "King of Hell Chu?!" The Great Elder was shocked. The Great Elder had obviously seen Chu Yang when he had visited the Ou n earlier. In fact, he hadnt just seen this youngster; he had also formed a deep impression of this youngster. "Great Elder, time has passed quickly. And, we meet again," Chu Yang said in a very soft and gentle voice. A faint and warm smile was hung on his face. He seemed like a newly-wed son-inw who had brought his wife to her parents home. His voice was gentle, and hisplexion was tender. He was seemingly overcautious, and a bit shy. However, the words that he spoke at this point were opposite to his shy and bashful appearance, "Great Elder, your demeanor is still like that of a senile ghost. And, its fun to look at." He faintly smiled, and then politely said, "Great Elder, Ive especiallye here to turn you into a real senile ghost this time. What do you say? Doesnt it feel ecstatic...? Like its a dreame true?" ... Chapter 624 Are You Watching? "King of Hell Chu, have youe to deal with our Ou n this time?" The Great Elder angrily said, "How dare you?!" Chu Yang gently smiled and said, "Only your Ou n can speak such nonsense, right? My Heavenly Armament Pavilion has attacked your castle. And, you still arent sure that Ivee to deal with you?" He said while taking pity on the Great Elder, "I wonder how low your IQ is..." "You!" The Great Elder became so angry that his frosty-white eyebrows trembled. However, he took in a long breath, and suppressed the anger in his heart. He then said, "King of Hell Chu, I agree that our Ou n handled the matter of that day very injudiciously. Weve offended you, and so... youvee back to take revenge. This is understandable. However, youve already killed so many people of our Ou n. Youve even broken into our castle. All of this must be enough to settle scores even if you have a thousand kinds of enmity towards us, right? Besides, your side hasnt suffered any loss or casualty..." His dead fish-like eyes seemed to have a gentle look in them at the moment. He then slowly said, "King of Hell Chu, this humble man guarantees you that well let bygones be bygones if you withdrew at this point. We and your Heavenly Armament Pavilion will mind our own businesses thereafter. What do you say?" The Great Elders words caused uproar in the hearts of the Ou ns people. The Great Elder had always been strong in his stance. So, these people found it hard to imagine that he would show such weakness in front of the enemy. In fact, this had ruined the Ou ns reputation. However, the Great Elder was also helpless in this matter. Only one person from the enemys side C King of Hell Chu C had revealed himself from the poison fog so far. Therefore, the Great Elder didnt know how many other experts could be hidden in the shadows. Moreover, the Ou n had truly fallen in a disadvantageous situation in todays fight. So, it would be considered as avoiding a catastrophe if he somehow managed to convince King of Hell Chu to withdraw. After all, he could still kill King of Hell Chu in an extremely miserable manner in the future if he was able to avoid this tragedy today. He had surely been forced to take it lying down. However, it was also his dying tactic. Therefore, he had to endure humiliation in silence as part-and-parcel of an important mission as the senior-most governing figure of the n. Besides, their old ancestor hadnt shown up yet. Therefore, he could at least waste some time by engaging the enemy in a conversation even if the enemy was unwilling to withdraw. Moreover, their chances of winning this battle would increase by a significant margin if their ancestor came out during this time. Chu Yang gently chuckled and said, "Great Elder, youre joking, right? We certainly have some kind of misunderstanding between us. But, its obviously important to clear this misunderstanding. And, it must be done at once; and be done with. As they say...Its better to squash enmity than keeping it alive. A friend is like a road, and an enemy is like a wall. So, one must learn to be tolerant and forgiving. One must learn to let go. One should spare people where its possible to let them off... Great Elder, youre truly very wise and farsighted." The Great Elders facial expression became splendid as soon as these words came out of Chu Yangs mouth. After all, the other party had fallen into his trap so nicely... that it had even made the Great Elder gob-smacked. However, Chu Yang had seen through the intentions of the enemy. It was obvious that this Great Elder was stalling for time. But, it just so happens... that Chu Yang himself wanted to stall for time. So, he and the Great Elder had hit it off like an adulterous husband and an immoral wife. The Great Elder again wasted time here. He had no other choice but to keep wasting time until the Ancestor showed up. However, Chu Yang had already made some countermeasures to deal with that situation. After all, Xie Zhi Qiu was all-set to go all-out whenever needed. So, it would be no big deal even if that old fogy were toe out. However, Ou n didnt have any other reinforcements or military forces. So, Chu Yang had no fear in that regard. But, the real reason why he was stalling for time was the fire that he had started. After all, his two-hundred experts had rushed out of that raging inferno. The people with cold attributes had fortunately tolerated it. But, seventy-to-eighty King Level Experts had gotten burned to varying degrees. He had set fire to so much oil at once that the temperature had risen to that ofva in a split second... Everyone was wounded. So, their overall strength had been affected. Therefore, too much unnecessary damage wouldve been caused if they were to face so many enemies so soon. However, the Great Elder didnt know about this. The Great Elder only wanted to stall for time. And, Chu Yang wanted to exploit this! Gu Du Xing and the others were mixing three iplete versions of Nine Tribtion Pills in arge bowl at this moment; this bowl contained the Vitality Spring Water. Everyone would then drink it to recover their health... In fact, this would work regardless of whether they had been burnt or wounded! Basically, these people were making the best use of this time by healing their bodies... It must be said that such time of respite was rare toe across amidst an ongoing battle. "Then... does that mean that King of Hell Chu will... stop here?" The Great Elder tried his luck, and probed. "Stop? Oh, Ill obviously stop," Chu Yang repeatedly nodded, "We dont have the enmity of killing fathers or snatching wives between us... You tell me... Isnt that right...? Moreover, youre so old Great Elder. Id have no interest... even if you were to make me snatch your wife... After all, I wont be able toy a hand on her anyway... Isnt that right? Therefore, it would be better if we clear out this misunderstanding. Great Elder can consider giving me somepensation. And, Ill turn around on my heels, and walk away in that case. In fact, I wont have anyints whatsoever once Ive beenpensated in full." "Whatpensation do you want?" The Great Elder couldnt give a thought to bing angry at this time. So, he hastily asked. Then, he thought, [You dont want to have the hatred of snatching wife with me? Well, I had sacrificed my wife long ago in order to build this Five Deadly Poisons Body of mine. She is buried deep. So, youll have to first die if you want to snatch my wife...] "Let me calcte..." Minister Chu looked up to the sky. Then, he calcted with a serious face, "Your Ou n first deceived me, and then ambushed me... and then again... caused me some losses. Youve caused me emotional loss, loss of my youth, and loss of my items. You made me so angry that it harmed my liver. You made me depressed... which harmed my heart. It affected my beautiful face... and therefore affected my chances of picking up girls..." He started to state his losses in a series, and told about thirty to forty losses. Meanwhile, the Great Elder was burning with impatience in front of him as he listened to him. In fact, he wanted to choke this youngster to death right now. But, the present situation was such that he was inferior to this boy. So, he had no other choice but to endure all of it. Therefore, he listened to all of it with a smile... [I dont care what this bastard says as long as I can trick him. After all, Im going to roll this kid between my hands, and tten him up atter time. In fact, it cant even be said what Id do to this guy...] Chu Yang was incessantly counting his losses. But then, Gu Du Xing softly coughed from behind and said, "Its done." Then, Chu Yang finally stopped. He took a long breath and said, "Just these. It would be good if youpensated me for just these things. Im not asking too much, you know. Just try to put yourself in my shoes, and youll understand." "What do you want aspensation?" The Great Elder restrained his anger. However, rage was flickering in his eyes. "Its very simple. I want the members of your Ou n tomit mass suicide. Then, you can hand over this domain to me. Then, well be even," Chu Yang faintly smiled, "What do you say?" The Great Elders entire body shivered. And, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He then clenched his teeth, and said while stressing on each word, "Youre ying tricks on me?!" "Excellent!" Chu Yang clicked his fingers. Then, his face beamed with a smile as he said, "Youre truly a talented child." The Great Elder red at Chu Yang in anger... as if he would crack his head open. He breathed heavily in rage... as if he had asthma. Then, his entire body started to inte with anger, and slowly bulged up. And then, it suddenly exploded as he shouted, "Son of a bi*ch!" "Dont call out your name so loudly," Chu Yang sincerely and genuinely instructed him, and said, "These arent good manners. Others will abuse your father." "Die!" The Great Elder lost all his senses in anger. And, his tall figure pounced towards Chu Yang. He hadnt arrived near Chu Yang yet. But, his flying body was issuing a world-shaking sharp whistling sound in midair. "Go back!" Two mens shadows shed. Two Emperor Level Experts hade out shing from the grey fog behind Chu Yang. They met the Great Elder. Then, a thick fog billowed, and two-hundred experts quietly appeared. All of them were dressed in ck, and had worn a fierce-looking mask. Two bang sounds echoed. The Great Elder took a sharp turn, and retreated. Then, he looked at the two-hundred people in front of him in bewilderment. He was astonished to find that even the lowest among those experts was a first grade Martial King. [From where did King of Hell Chu find so many experts?] "These... are all of these the men of your Heavenly Armament Pavilion?" the Great Elders eyes flickered as he asked. "Of course! Where else would they be from if not from the Heavenly Armament Pavilion? Do you think that they are from your Ou n?" Chu Yang curled up his lips, and said while grinning, "Surrender andmit suicide. Be obedient." The Great Elders feet staggered as he felt hopelessness in his heart. The Ou ns crowd issued several cries in rm behind him. In fact, amotion had been created amidst their ranks. [The enemys battle formation is that strong?] Chu Yang coldly swept his vision around. The killing intention in his eyes was gradually getting more and more intense. Then, he finally waved his hand, "Attack! Kill all of them! Not a single one should remain." The two-hundred experts set into action as soon as Chu Yang issued the order. All of them rushed towards the Ou ns troops. War-cries rose up from all directions. Saber-lights and sword-shadows flickered here and there. And then, pitiful screams echoed... The Great Elder stood in a daze opposite to Chu Yang. He kept looking at this army of mysterious enemies which was rushing straight through the Ten Thousand Poisons Great Array his n hadid out with painstaking effort. However, he saw that the poisons didnt have any effect on them. And, he agonized in his heart as a result. [The Ou n is done for.] This thought rose up in the Great Elders mind. Consequently, he felt an increasing difort in his heart. "I only want to ask one thing..." The Great Elder smiled in grief, "Why doesnt the poison affect you?" "Its very simple. Our constitution is good," Chu Yang smiled back. The Great Elder knew that Chu Yang wasnt going to tell him the truth. So, he heaved a deep sigh, and shouted all of a sudden, "Ancestor! Pleasee out quickly! Ou n is done for. Ou n is done for..." His voice spread far and wide like a thunderp. There was sorrow and despair in his voice. Everyone could feel it. The Great Elder knew that the Ancestor mustve been aware that such a big thing had happened. Moreover, he was certainly watching all of this from the sidelines. And, the Great Elders heart had filled with more and more grief because of this. [How can Ancestor watch his own n being destroyed... and not do anything about it?] Battle cries were still echoing. And, Ou ns people were still copsing one by one. There was a great difference between a group of Revered Martial Artists and Martial Great Masters, and a group of King and Emperor Level Experts. In fact, the difference couldnt be measured. The Great Elder finally threw himself into the fighting area. However, he had set into action in grief and indignation. He wanted to find King of Hell Chu. He wanted to kill this main culprit first. But, he couldnt reach to King of Hell Chus side amidst the besiegement. He could only look at that goddamn bastard sneakily while carrying out his plots nonstop. So, he looked-on as Ou ns nsmen fell into King of Hell Chus hands one by one. Ao Xie Yun was killing in the most crazed manner. He had worn the mask of Heavenly Armament Pavilion, but he had the red eyes of a killer! In fact, hed shout in his heart every time hed kill a man. [Revenge! This is my revenge!] He felt more and more bitterness in his heart. He felt more and more hatred in his heart. He was dashing on bravely with no thoughts of personal safety. And, he was only looking for enemies to kill. The faces of Du Qing Yun and Qin Zhan had emerged in front of his eyes. Moreover, there was still care and concern in their eyes. [Uncle Du, Uncle Qin Im avenging you two! Are you watching?] Ao Xie Yun was madly killing the enemies. But, his heart was aching. Suddenly, his cheeks streamed with tears... "Are you watching? Are you watching?" Ao Xie Yun suddenly looked upwards, and roared. He was moving unhindered with tears in his eyes, "Im taking revenge for you! Revenge! Revenge..." Ao Xie Yun was drenched in blood. He flew up, and crazily cleft the enemy who wasing from the right into two halves. He then again shed his sword across the enemys waist. His sword chopped him into fine pieces like vegetables, and reduced him to dust. He then raised his sword, and suddenly shouted out loud. Then, he started to cry. But, it was the cry of heartbreak; tears and nasal mucus started to overflow his face. His was shing his sword around, and killing the enemy while crying. [I hate this. It feels very painful... because, you cant see it... even if I kill all of these enemies ... you cant see it...] ... Chapter 625 I’ll Come Up if You Don’t Come Down! Suddenly, a sinister voice was heard in the midst of the chaos, "Bastards, where did youe from? Youve dared to act atrociously towards my Ou n?!" This voice was malicious. It seemed as if it hade out with a rotten breath. In fact, it could raise an urge to throw up in the hearts of listeners. It seemed as if a swamp viper had coiled its body to conceal itself. The battlefield suddenly became quiet. Everyone stopped fighting at the same time by chance. Then, all of them raised their heads to look up. Xie Zhi Qiu calmly took a few steps forward, and stood next to Chu Yang. No one among the people present there knew how sly, cruel, and dreadful this old Ancestor of the Ou n was; Xie Zhi Qiu was the only exception. Ou Ke Feng was a dreadful opponent! He was as timid as a rabbit. But, he was also as sly as a fox and as cruel as a wolf at the same time. He was the kind of man who would flee as soon as he found himself in a crisis. And, he wouldmit all manners of crime if he felt that he would be able to suppress the enemy. He would even torture the enemy before giving them a slow death! He had once killed a person in eighty-one days! No flesh was left on the persons body by the eighty-first day. And, blood had been drained off his body. However, that man had somehow been kept alive. Then, the Ancestor had shoved his fingers into his throat, and choked him to death. Inside the battle... Xie Zhi Qiu was dressed in ck, and was wearing a mask. But, he had only disyed the strength of a King level Expert so far; he hadnt dared to reveal his true strength in the fight. It was because he knew that Ou Ke Feng would only look from sidelines while the entire Ou n got destroyed if he exposed his true strength... After all, Ou Ke Feng wouldnte out to take the risk in that case. And, Ou Ke Feng could turn out to be limitless trouble in the future in case he ran away today. After all, such an enemy would remain hidden in the shadows. And, he would be able tounch an attack at any time with his superb poison techniques and world-shaking mysterious powers. Consequently, he would be a big headache for the Xie n. Moreover, they wouldnt be able to do anything about it. So, there was no other choice but to make hime out first. Xie Zhi Qiu could obviously sense that a divine sense was scanning the entire battlefield thoroughly... as if looking for something and scrutinizing something... Therefore, Xie Zhi Qiu had restrained his aura even more cautiously. However, Ou Ke Feng had finally confirmed that nobody was a threat to him among the enemies on the scene. So, he had arrogantly jumped out at this time. Two-thousand people had been stationed at the entrance of Ou ns main pce hall before the battle. However, only seven-hundred to eight-hundred of them had remained by this time. However, Ou Ke Feng obviously didnt care about that. The Great Elder and the others of the Ou n heaved a sigh of relief, [The ancestor has finally set into action. There have already been many casualties. However, we would at least be able to retain Ou ns roots now.] A man in a grey robe could be seen on the main halls rooftop under the morning sunlight. His silhouette could faintly be seen swaying in a gentle manner as he stood there. His pupils were the size of mung-beans. He issued a poisonous glint from his eyes. The look in his eyes seemed to be cruel and callous. He could make anyones heart feel a chilling sensation with a nce! The least bit of living aura couldnt be sensed from his body. In fact, it seemed as if an ancient zombie had suddenly appeared in this world. He seemedpletely devoid of emotions as well... He didnt even have any sentiments towards his nsmen... his own descendants! He was an extremely selfish man. He had surelye out. But, he was still standing at a very high ce. He was an arrogant man. However, he was looking down with discerning eyes... In fact, it could be assumed that this guy would escape to faraway ces in case the situation went out of hand. "Think of a method to make hime down," Xie Zhi Qiu didnt dare to raise his head as he whispered. After all, Ou Ke Feng might recognize him if he raised his head. And, even the shadow of this Ou Ke Feng would disappear in the blink of an eye if that happened... Chu Yang nodded. He looked up at Ou Ke Feng, "Where did this freak-showe from? He looks like a weird creature..." "You audacious brat! How dare you insult our ancestor like that?!" Ou ns Great Elder angrily shouted. "He is your ancestor?" Chu Yang showed an expression that made it seem as if everything had be clear to him in a sudden sh of insight, "No wonder! No wonder your Ou ns people look neither like humans nor like ghosts. Ive finally understood things!" "Kid, youre dead!" Ou Ke Feng looked down at Chu Yang from above with sinister vision as he said in a ruthless manner. "Dammit! Youll scare me to death," Chu Yang spat saliva with pooh sound. Then, he waved his hand and said, "Why is everyone just watching from the sidelines? Set into action without dy, and finish the work for today. Butcher all of these people. Then, we all will go back after setting everything on fire. As for this old weirdo... let him stay up there." "Kill!" Gu Du Xing burst into loudughter. Then, he shed his sword. The sword light wound around seven or eight people, and all of them got cut into halves before they could even scream. After that, Dong Wu Shang, Ao Xie Yun, and the others also set into action. Tan Tan shouted while fighting, "Im just letting go of my hand, and these people are dying. Damn, why do I have a feeling that Im killing chickens? However, I feel no qualms about killing these people after seeing that old tortoise up there... Every fu*king person says that Im ugly. But, I feel that Im very handsome now that Ive seen this old bastard... I rarely get such satisfaction. Its so refreshing..." Ou ns people kept on copsing on arge scale. The Great Elder and the others were hatefully looking at this. But, Ou Ke Feng tightly wrinkled his brows on the roof. He chuckled and said, "You want to enrage me so that I get down? And then, you would kill me? I wont fall into your trap! I wont get down!" An Emperor Level Expert of the Ou n had been fighting with Dong Wu Shang. That expert couldnt help but vomit out a mouthful of blood on hearing this. He had already received internal injuries under Dong Wu Shangs savage attacks. So, he became extremely desperate and hopeless when he heard his own ancestor saying these words. He couldnt bear this blow to his psyche. So, he spouted blood, and lost a lot of his vitality in the process. Dong Wu Shang let out a loud shout, and jumped over fiercely. Then, he cleft this Emperor Expert into two with his saber. Then, he rushed to another side of the battlefield without batting an eye while dragging his heavy saber along. The battle circle was constantly shrinking. Ou n was suffering more and more casualties. On the other hand, only four or five of the ck-robed people had died. There was a great disparity of power among the two parties. Only two Emperor Level Experts were left now. Both of them felt as if they were in an extremely difficult situation as they faced the besiegement of the Eight Emperor Level Experts. In fact, both of them were crying for help. Ou Ke Feng stood up, and then sat down. He then again stood up, and again sat down. He wanted to go down, but he clearly felt that it could be risky. Therefore, he was hesitating over what move to make. It must be said that he didnt wish to see his descendants die miserable deaths even if he was cold-blooded and cruel. However, his keen instinct was telling him that there was a great danger down below. And, it was telling him that he mustnt go down. He had always been a cautious man. Therefore, he hadnt gotten down despite being worried. He was just sweeping his jack-ontern like eyes around. After all, he wanted to spot that so-called potential danger... The Great Elder finally gave up all hopes. Chu Yang wrinkled his brows. He secretly cussed in his heart, [This bastard is extremely calm. His entire n will be exterminated soon. How can he still be so indifferent? What should I do to force him toe down?] The reason why Chu Yang had insisted on fighting this battle and exterminating the Ou n first wasnt the enmity between Ou n and his Heavenly Armament Pavilion. After all, he could take the revenge ten yearster too; Chu Yang had nevercked patience. However, he knew that the Ou n was an enormous threat. And, it was impossible for people to guard against their poison in an effective manner. Ao n had also been wary of this n since they were so proficient at using poisons. Mo Tian Jis tactics had already created chaos in the Jianghu. The news of Ao Xie Yun being hunted down had spread. And, the entire Jianghu was on the verge of exploding. But, none among the many parties involved had made any move. And, it was precisely because of the Ou n. After all, not everyone was as fearless as Chu Yang when it came to poisons. Not even a Monarch Level Expert could stand a chance against these poisons. Therefore, Ou n could create a terrifying situation if it wasnt uprooted. And, that situation would be hard to withstand for all the ns. Ou ns military force wasnt dreadful. However, their poison surely was! All this chaos in the Jianghu wouldnt cause any serious damage if Ou n wasnt exterminated. And, all of it would be for naught. And then, the Ao n would also have no other choice but to take out their anger on the other ns... Therefore, Chu Yang had made a prompt decision after knowing the situation of the Jianghu... He had formted this n to destroy the Ou n. However, it would undoubtedly be troublesome if Ou Ke Feng didnte down. And, it would be a headache for all great ns if he managed to run away. Chu Yang rolled his eyes as he made a decision in his heart. Then, he shouted, "You guys get done with the people down here. And, Ill handle that old bastard up there." [Youre not getting down. But, do you think that I cante up?] [Ill get the chance to catch him only if I get close him. Otherwise, how would I be able to catch him if one of us stays up there and the other stays down here?] [One cant catch a tigers cub without entering the tigers cave.] Xie Zhi Qiu jumped in fright. He hastily said, "What are you doing? Dont take such a big risk." "You dont move. Hell run away if you move," Chu Yang said in a whisper, "I too dont want to face this old monster alone. But, this is the only way to get to him. This fellow is too timid and cold-blooded... His descendants are getting killed. His family estate is ruined. But, he has still kept hisposure... However, he wouldnt run away if he finds out that Im only a King level Expert, right?" "But, he can kill you!" Xie Zhi Qiu snorted. He lowered his head and said, "Its too risky. I still feel that you shouldnt go up." "Rx," Chu Yang collected his robe, and tucked it in his waist. Then, he raised his eyes, and looked up. "Just be very careful!" Xie Zhi Qiu had lowered his head as he said solemnly. Chu Yang nodded. Then, he let out a long and loud shout, "Old bastard! You wont dare toe down, right? Then, this Young Master ising up to y with you." Then, his silhouette flew straight up like a meteor. He used his martial power twice to leverage support in midair, andnded far away opposite to Ou Ke Feng. Ou Ke Feng cruelly smiled, "Fu fu fu... Kid, youre the mastermind behind all this, right? You have such rare courage. So, this Ancestor will indulge you today." He took a broad view all over, and found that everyone down there was engaged in fighting. Apparently, there wasnt any special expert hidden among them. So, Ou Ke Feng finally felt relieved in his heart. [Lets presume that there was some super-expert hidden among them... He wouldnt have let the boss King of Hell Chu e up and throw away his life like that, right?] He thought this, and felt relieved. However, he felt somewhat annoyed as well. [I wouldve gotten down earlier if Id known this. And, its toote to go down now... After all, almost everyone has died.] He saw that the boy in front of him had pulled out his sword with shua sound while he was thinking this. Then, that boy loudly shouted, "Ou Ke Feng, you old bastard. Come and receive your death." Ou Ke Feng became angry. He thought in his heart, [So many of your people are present down there. So, I wouldve been severely outnumbered if I had gotten down. But, youvee up now... So, why would I be afraid of you now?] He grinned fiendishly, "Youvee to court death. And, I will grant your wish!" Then, he suddenly stretched his hands. All of his fingers steamed up, and emitted green smoke. And, his body got shrouded in a cloud of green smoke in an instant. The jade roof tiles under his feet started to corrode with crackling sounds as soon as they came in contact with this green smoke. He had issued a thick smoke which had a foul stench. The green smoke that was emitting out from his body was even capable of corroding stones! Such a poison technique could shock anyone. .... Chapter 626 I Will Trick You to Death! Xie Zhi Qiu was startled on the ground below. [This Ou Ke Feng is at the peak of ninth grade Emperor Level. He is only one step away from being a Monarch Level Expert!] He had a suffocating feeling in his chest because of the pent-up frustration. [This bastard has such a high cultivation. But, he still doesnt dare toe down to face a group of King level Experts!] On the rooftop... Ou Ke Feng and Chu Yang had set into action, "You smell as if your mothers milk hasnt even dried yet. Still, youve dared to intrude in my Ou n. Ill exterminate you." "I didnte just to intrude... Ivee here to massacre your entire n!" Chu Yang repeatedly dodged his attacks. He then sneered and said, "Coward! Look over there... Your n has been reduced to ruins. Let me tell you... There are innumerable Monarch Experts on my side for protection. So, youre undoubtedly going to die if you dare to attack me with your full strength." Ou Ke Feng was startled by this. And, he immediately received his hand. Then, he angrily said, "Where? Where? Call them out. Ill crush them to death." Chu Yang was dumbfounded. [Ive seen many experts in my life. But, Ive never seen such a timid expert.] Ou Ke Feng raised his eyes, and looked all around. He scattered his divine sense everywhere, and carefully probed. A long while passed. Then, he exposed a strange smile on his face, "You little bastard. Do you think that this Old Man can be scared by your bluffs? You wont get out of here alive even if a Supreme Expert were toe." Chu Yang swallowed his saliva in a gulp... All of the people of the Ou n had already been killed when Ou Ke Feng had probed around a moment ago. Thest death was that of the Great Elder. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang had worked together to bring him down. The Great Elder had looked up with a resentful and powerless expression in his eyes just before his death. He had be aggrieved as he had roared out, "Ancestor, ah..." However, Ou Ke Feng had turned a blind eye to him. He had slid away his nce from the Great Elder, and started to look for that group of so-called Monarch Experts... Chu Yang truly admired him! [No wonder this guy has been able to live this long. So, this is the reason.] Ou Ke Feng cautiously walked forward at this moment. An ominous glint was shing in his eyes. Chu Yang rolled his eyes at first. Then, he suddenly waved his hand, and shouted, "Attack! Kill him!" Ou Ke Feng instantly got scared. He then went a hundred feet away with a whoosh sound, and returned to his original position. Then, he guarded his chest with both of his hands and shouted, "Who?" He remained vignt for a long time, but he didnt see the shadow of even a single man. He then looked at Chu Yang who was giggling while holding his belly. And, he quickly understood that he was being tricked. His shameless face turned red as a result. He then flew into rage out of humiliation, and said, "Damn you brat! Ill tear you into pieces while youre still alive!" Then, he shouted loudly, and his body shed. He dashed towards Chu Yang leaving behind afterimages. Chu Yang suddenly felt a boundless pressureing head-on towards him. So, he straightened up his body, and exposed a sneering smile on his face. Then, he waved his hand and said, "This is a good opportunity! Kill him!" Ou Ke Feng cried out in fear, and somersaulted back in mid-air. Those countless afterimages vanished once again. He again returned to his original position, and looked at Chu Yang with an astonished and uncertain look on his face. Chu Yang burst into loudughter. It was a realughter this time. [I truly hadnt expected that such a coward ninth grade Martial Emperor existed in this world. He can be frightened with just a gesture and a few words. This is simply hrious...] However, Chu Yang was somewhat baffled too. [Ou Ke Feng is such a scaredy-cat. So, how did he manage to reach to his present cultivation?] Chu Yang didnt know that Ou Ke Feng had been a very bold and courageous man in the past. He was so gutsy that he had even gone to the Upper Three Heavens in order to steal the Purple Crystals. In fact, he had gone there several times in a row. This had continued until thest time he had been walking in night when he had run into a sinister trap thatst time. Countless people had besieged him. They had pursued him to block off his way. Then, they had captured him alive, and shut him in a dungeon. Then, they had made him suffer almost every kind of cruel torture of the world at once. The Ou n had eventually been forced into giving almost all of the ns property to save him and bring him back. His personality had changed dramatically after this incident. He had now be like a bird that could get startled at the mere twang of a bow. He had cultivated in seclusion for all these years. However, he still couldnt eliminate that times trauma from his heart. Ou Ke Feng was again tricked. It made him furious. His face swelled up, and turned purple as a result. He then thundered in rage, "Brat! Is there anything you can do apart from bluffing?" Chu Yang coldly snorted and said, "How do you know that I was bluffing you? For your kind information, Ou Ke Feng... youll undoubtedly die if you dare toe at me." Ou Ke Feng screamed in rage. His body seemed to have bloated up in an instant. He ferociously walked over step by step, and then sinisterly said, "Bastard, why dont you dare to try and scare me one more time? Come on, try." Chu Yang sneered and said, "Youe over!" "It wont happen again!" Ou Ke Feng rushed over withrge strides. Chu Yang suddenly turned his head to a side as if he was listening to something. Then, he moved his lips twice. Ou Ke Feng was rushing over with a rainbow like vigor. However, he saw Chu Yang signaling to someone, and thought, [Could it be that there truly is an ambush?] He couldnt help but hesitate in his heart. Chu Yang turned his head at this moment, and looked at Ou Ke Feng. Then, he shouted out loud, "Yes! Good!" Ou Ke Feng became rmed. [This bastard is going to trick me to death!] He then hastily drew back. A sword-light suddenly shed before his eyes at this moment. It was earth-shattering! The move One ray of cold light pierces ten-thousand fathoms of Chu Yangs Nine Tribtions Sword came head-on. Ou Ke Feng shouted, and counterattacked with both of his arms. But then, Chu Yang called out what harm is there in ughtering the entire world, and attacked with all his power. Ou Ke Feng gathered his arms together while he was retreating. The Nine Tribtions Sword shed onto the two small iron rods in his hands with a ding sound. However, the Nine Tribtions Sword couldnt pierce them despite being so sharp. Chu Yang felt shocked in his heart. [What kind of treasures are these small rods Ou Ke Feng is using?] This was the first time he had seen a weapon that the Nine Tribtions Sword couldnt destroy. However, Chu Yang quickly made a n in his heart. [I must snatch them to examine what kind of stuff they are made of!] However, Ou Ke Feng obviously fell back further. He was pushed back by the gigantic thrust generated by the sh between the weapons. His body crooked, and was sent back flying. Chu Yangs sword glittered. He kept following after Ou Ke Feng to four-hundred feet while resisting Ou Ke Fengs weapons. Ou Ke Feng roared out. He knew that he was being tricked for certain. But, he couldnt bring himself to make any counter-attack. In fact, he was regretting in his heart over his decision to dash out. However, this was when Chu Yang suddenly raised his left hand, and gave a sharp and crisp p on his face with a smack sound. This p wasnt heavy. But, it was extremely humiliating. Ou Ke Feng couldnt take it anymore. He bellowed, and was about to counterattack. However, he saw that Chu Yang had abruptly sheathed his sword, and had started to withdraw. Chu Yang then calmly said, "Good! Now, finish him off!" Ou Ke Feng turned pale with fright when he heard this. [So, is this the real attack?] He couldnt care less about counterattacking. He jumped up with a shua sound, and flew seventy-to-eighty feet in the sky. He was going to flee away! However, nothing happened. He turned his head while being in midair. Chu Yang was holding his sword, andughing so hard that he was unable to breathe. The people on the ground were alsoughing. Ou Ke Feng flew into a rage. [I got tricked again!] [I got tricked in the same way four times in a row! Not only tricked... but also pped! This is extremely humiliating!] He furiously raised his head, and roared. Then, his white hair fluttered in the air as he came down; the killing intention in his eyes had grown thick. [Ill kill you no matter what trick you use this time!] Chu Yang waved his hand, "Attack!" However, Ou Ke Feng didnt pay any attention this time. Instead, he sped up. Chu Yang shouted, "Wonderful! Kill him now!" Ou Ke Feng turned a deaf ear to him as more and more anger zed in his heart. In fact, his eyes had turned red. [Do you still think that you can deceive me? Not a chance! Do you think that Im retarded...? Its just that a man starts to fear ropes once he gets bitten by a snake.] Chu Yang exposed an expression of fright on his face while standing in front of him. He then drew out his sword with a ng. Then, he pointed the sword towards Ou Ke Feng, and shouted, "Kill him!" Ou Ke Feng had a scare in his heart. But, he didnt stop. "Oh crap..." Chu Yang turned around, and started to run. "Little bastard! You were truly deceiving me!" Ou Ke Feng had been bracing himself to respond to the rage inside of him, but he had still been nervous in his heart. But now, all of his worries were gone. In fact, they had changed into burning anger. Chu Yang fled in disarray on the roof with flying speed, "Everyone, run fast! This old fart has gone insane!" he again shouted within an instant, "Everyonee and attack together. We can still kill him since were more in number." Then, he suddenly flew into panic, "Come people! Everyone,e up... quicklye up you all. Fu*k, hurry up!" Ou Ke Feng became more and more self-satisfied. His heart filled with delight in this cat and mouse chase. He then sinisterlyughed, "Little bastard! Ill see where you would go to escape now?!" "Help me..." Chu Yang pitifully shouted. Ou Ke Feng turned a deaf ear towards him, and quickly pounced at him. Chu Yang clenched his teeth, "Fight!" Chu Yangs sword suddenly burst out a bright sword-light. He thenunched nine sword-moves of the Nine Tribtions Sword in a row. Wind and thunder rose up from all around as a result. Then, countless sword-lights crisscrossed, and submerged Ou Ke Fengs entire body. Ou Ke Feng crazily shouted from inside the sword lights, "Ignorant brat! Your sword moves are very good. But, how did you think that you could injure this Old Ancestor at your current cultivation level! Ha ha ha..." The sword-lights had filled the air. And, they had obstructed Ou Ke Fengs line of sight. Xie Zhi Qiu had already seized the opportunity, and had hopped up in a gentle manner. It must be noted that he had been lying in wait at a distance ce to ambush Ou Ke Feng. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang looked at each other. Then, they also jumped up one after another. The sword-lights faded. Chu Yang said, "Oh fu*k", and then turned around to flee. The clothes on Ou Ke Fengs body had been left in a tattered state. But, his body hadnt received a single scratch; only white marks had appeared on it. It was evident that the body of this ninth grade Martial Emperor had gotten tempered because of his poisonous technique. In fact, his body had be harder than iron. Chu Yangs sword-moves had dispersed. But, they hadnt been able tond a concentrated blow. After all, there was a big disparity between the martial powers of these two men. Therefore, Chu Yang hadnt been able to injure Ou Ke Feng even with the sharpness of the Nine Tribtions Sword as his disposal! Ou Ke Feng burst into loudughter. He then quickly rushed over, "Brat, do you still think that you can escape?" Chu Yang was panting while fleeing away in desperation. And, Ou Ke Feng was chasing after him while shouting and threatening. He nastilyughed, "Kid, I wont kill you! Ill catch you, and take you to a faraway ce. And then, Ill examine how youre able to endure the Ou ns poison. Fu fu fu..." Chu Yang got angry, "Your entire n is finished. The only one left is you a coward. You shouldvemitted suicide by now. What are you waiting for?" Ou Ke Feng became furious and said, "Ill kill you first!" His agility skill was extremely quick. Therefore, he had drawn very close to Chu Yang in the midst of this conversation. Suddenly, Chu Yang shouted, "He has arrived at the pitfall location. Quickly set into action." Ou Ke Feng was taken aback. So, he hesitated a bit. Meanwhile, Chu Yang slipped away like an agile fish. Then, he turned his head andughed, "Old bastard! You got tricked again!" Ou Ke Feng almost vomited blood. He simply stopped talking, and pursued Chu Yang with all his might. He wouldnt believe Chu Yang from here-on... no matter he would say. [Those two-hundred King Level Experts are still on the ground. Theyre just looking up like they were before. They arenting up. Then, why should I be scared?] [The most important thing at present is to teach this evil boy a lesson. As forter on... Ill just flee. Who can stop me?] Chu Yang quickly went two-hundred feet away. Then, he again shouted loudly, "Attack!" Ou Ke Fengughed fiendishly; he didnt get scared this time. Then, he stretched out his hands to grab, "Brat! Do you think that Ill fall for it again... huh?" A pair of big hands came out of the void in a sh at this moment. They came with the destructive power and the tremendous momentum of a thunderbolt, and pounded on his chest with a loud bang. ... Chapter 627 Destruction of Ou Clan! The power of this attack was far greater than the defensive capability of Ou Ke Fengs body. Moreover, Ou Ke Feng had been caught off-guard. Consequently, all of Ou Ke Fengs ribs broke one after another with snapping sounds. And, his internal body parts also sustained serious injuries. He raised his head, and threw up blood with a poof sound; chunks of his entrails were also mixed with the deep-red blood. Ou Ke Feng felt ice-cold in his heart. In fact, he couldnt even feel the pain in his body at this moment. He only felt one thing; [I was tricked. This is the real ambush! A fatal ambush!] [It turns out the enemy truly had a Monarch Level Expert on their side!] Ou Ke Fengs heart filled overwhelmingly with regret within an instant. [Who couldve stopped me if I had run away in the beginning?] [This ambushing expert is strong. However, it shouldve been impossible for him to kill me if I had run away. Thats why this expert had no choice but to wait for an opportunity to sneak attack and strike me violently.] But now, Ou Ke Feng couldnt do anything even if he had figured it out... He had sustained fatal injuries from just this one strike! And, Chu Yang had done all that acting so that this strike from Xie Zhi Qiu could be sessful. Ou Ke Feng had been very careful and timid the entire time. In fact, he had always been an excessively cautious kind of man. So, it wasnt easy to kill him no matter who tried... And, that was because he wouldnt give anyone any opportunity to deal with him. It could be said that Chu Yang had put his life in danger by going up to provoke Ou Ke Feng on the rooftop. There were more than two-hundred King Level Experts below. But, no one had dared toe up. Why? Ou Ke Feng wouldve run away if they had gone up! And, he wouldve be the biggest hidden danger in case he ran away. In fact, it wouldve made people so worried that they wouldnt have been able to live their lives in peace. Therefore, Chu Yang had no choice but to make him mad and keep him engaged. It was true that being cautious had been beneficial for Ou Ke Feng. But, being excessively cautious had also be his weak point. Therefore, Chu Yang took great pains to provoke him. He deceived Ou Ke Feng, yed tricks on him, and finally seeded in inciting his rage bit by bit. In fact, Chu Yang had be hundred percent assured when he had struck that p on Ou Ke Fengs face; [Ou Ke Feng wont run away now... no matter what!] [He wont endure such an insult even if he can.] Ou Ke Feng had indeed be extremely furious. But, Chu Yang still wasnt able to rest assured. So, he continued to yed tricks on him. And, this had worked towards dispelling Ou Ke Fengs final misgivings. Ou Ke Fengs demise only became a matter of time after he started to believe that there wasnt truly an ambush. This process mightve seem tedious, but it was very important. This n couldnt have been sessful if Ou Ke Feng was even a bit careful in his heart! The n was to y tricks on him, and enrage him. Then, again trick him, and make him furious. Then, trick him again, humiliate him, and make him even more furious. After that, Chu Yang would probe him again and again to check whether he was still scared. Then, Xie Zhi Qiu would strike Ou Ke Feng after thetter had lost his senses and bepletely careless... Chu Yang had taken a great risk to do all this. In fact, he had been in fatal danger at every moment. After all, the disparity between the strengths of the two sides was too big. The disparity between a ninth-grade King Level Expert and a ninth-grade Emperor Level Expert wasnt as small as that between a ninth-grade Revered Martial Artist and a ninth-grade King level Expert. In fact, the disparity between a first-grade and a second-grade Emperor Level Expert could be favorablypared with the disparity between a ninth grade Revered Martial Artist and a ninth grade King level Expert. After all, the disparity scaled up with increasing levels. Chu Yang was provoking such a formidable existence using such small strength... How can such a danger be described in few words? Moreover, even the Nine Tribtions Sword had failed to hurt Ou Ke Feng. Therefore, it was obvious that Chu Yangs current level wasnt enough. Xie Zhi Qiu had charged-up his power for a long while in his palms. And then, he had unleashed it all on Ou Ke Fengs body. Consequently, Ou Ke Feng had felt as if lightning had struck him... He had violently thrown up blood, and had been sent flying. At present... A sword light came flying from the left side; it was a man united with his sword. The sword had issued a cold, brilliant, and swift sword-light. It then heavily crashed into Ou Ke Fengs body. Then, a saber-light glittered on the right side. It seemed as if the man and the saber were one entity. The saber-light was fierce, powerful, and overbearing. It then heavily banged on Ou Ke Fengs battered body. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang C Sword Emperor and Saber Emperor C had attacked together! The ck Dragon Sword pierced Ou Ke Fengs body from the left side, and came out from the right. And, the ck Saber shed down from the right side, and the saber point appeared out from the left side of his body. Consequently, a saber and a sword had seemingly been installed in Ou Ke Fengs body in a crisscrossed manner. Then, saber-light and sword-energy erupted inside Ou Ke Fengs body at the same time. Ou Ke Feng screamed loudly, and unceasingly spat out blood clots and fragments of his entrails. However, he was still struggling... He issued a pitiful scream, and then firmly gripped the sword and the saber with his remaining strength. He then mmed both his palms with two bangs. And, Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang shouted as they both were sent out flying like rubber balls. However, a mans shadow shed at this moment... Xie Zhi Qiu had suddenly appeared in front of Ou Ke Feng. His palms carried a great amount of power... as if they would chop down a mountain. Then, he pounded his palms on Ou Ke Feng several times. Ou Ke Fengs body swayed from side to side as a result. Simultaneously, the flesh on his body was constantly falling apart, and this was exposing his white bones. However, he had tightly clenched his teeth, and had been holding himself back from copsing. He then ferociously red at Xie Zhi Qiu with his will-o-the-wisp like eyes. He didnt draw back. Instead, he ferociously thrust his arms towards Xie Zhi Qius eyes to pierce them. He was clearly aware that his breastbone was broken at the moment. Moreover, his internal organs were also damaged. So, he knew that he was certainly going to die with these injuries. Moreover, he couldnt even take down his attacker with him. Therefore, the only possible thing that he could aplish was to attack the enemys eyes since they were the enemys most fragile part. Therefore, he didnt try to dodge or avoid any of these dozens of palm attacks. Instead, he resolutely counter-attacked. All the timidity and cowardice in Ou Ke Fengs heart had miraculously vanished at this moment of definite death. The only thing that remained was the determination to counterattack... tond a final desperate blow on the enemy! He was exhibiting the prominent demeanor of an expert in this final counter-attack. The dozens of palm attacks of the attacker had already hit him, and left him exhausted. So, the least he could do was blind his attackers one eye now that he had set into action. [Its just an eye... But, its enough!] He had changed his entire bodys poison power into corpse miasma in the moment when the saber and the sword had pierced him. He had done this because he had realized that he would die without a doubt. [The poison may be ineffective on you. But, youll certainly die as long as I can jam my fingers in your eyes.] [It is because this is corpse miasma. Ites directly from hell!] Xie Zhi Qiu put his entire martial power into a gigantic palm attack, and pounded his palm on Ou Ke Fengs body. Meanwhile, Ou Ke Fengs hands arrived in front of his eyes with lightning speed. Xie Zhi Qiu raised his face... He was about to receive Ou Ke Fengs strike. And, this attack was going to ruin his life energy the moment it would strike. However, Chu Yangs sharp eyes noticed a bluish glow on Ou Ke Fengs face at this moment. He couldnt help but shiver in his heart. He then subconsciously threw the Nine Tribtions Sword. Sword Spirit warned him the moment he threw the Nine Tribtions Sword, "Its Corpse Miasma! Be careful!" Then, a snapping sound came. Ou Ke Fengs fingers were about to touch the masked face of Xie Zhi Qiu when they were suddenly chopped off by the Nine Tribtions Sword. Ou Ke Feng screamed in desperation. And, his eyes emitted a dim bluish glow. Chu Yang dashed over quickly. He then held the hilt of the Nine Tribtions Sword, and maliciously inserted the swords tip into Ou Ke Fengs mouth. Ou Ke Fengs head exploded with a bang! His skull scattered in all directions. His body still hadnt fallen on the ground when it changed into a skeleton with no flesh and blood! Then, his body dried up in the blink of an eye. It changed into a deathly pale skeleton... In fact, it seemed as if it had been decaying for hundreds and thousands of years. It scattered with a thunderous sound as soon as it came in contact with the wind. And, the ck Dragon Sword and the ck Saber fell on the roof-tiles with a crash-bang sound. Ou Ke Fengs skeleton had withered rapidly. The wind blew, and the bone ashes scattered in all directions. The surrounding area began to corrode rapidly wherever the remnants fell. And, green smoke emitted out from those ces. The corrosion was rapidly spreading out... "Quickly get away!" Chu Yang shouted. He wrapped up the ck Dragon Sword and the ck Saber in the sleeves of his robe, and then kicked Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang down. Then, he himself jumped down. Xie Zhi Qiu also followed closely behind him, and jumped down. These people had just arrived on the ground when they saw that a small hole had formed by the corrosion of the tiles; the hole was emitting a faint glow. This hole was getting bigger and bigger; it was slowly expanding. "Such a fierce poison!" Xie Zhi Qiu was dumbfounded. "This is Corpse Miasma. Our antidote cant resist this type of poison. Everyone, quickly disperse," Chu Yang shouted at the top of his voice. And, those more than two-hundred King Level Experts instantly scattered in all directions as if they had seen a ghost. Xie Zhi Qiu immediately issued an order, "Everybody, search for the surviving members of the Ou n. Dont let even one of them run away." Everybodyplied in unison. And, all of them dispersed one after another. Chu Yang merely sighed. He didnt speak anything. [There is no ce for a soft heart in the Middle Three Heavens. We cant be even a bit careless towards the Ou n anymore. We cant let someone who knows the poison technique run away. After all, they mighte back to take revenge after a few years ofying low.] [Poison is truly the most dreadful thing.] Chu Yang couldnt let hispassion cause the crisis of annihtion for his allied ns. Pitiful screams echoed from all directions... Chu Yang and the others looked over there. The top of the main hall had slowly eroded. However, the corrosion speed had gradually slowed down after that big hole had been opened in the rooftop. Everything that had corroded... had vanished into thin air; even the dust hadnt been left behind! "That was such a potent poison!" Xie Zhi Qiu gasped in surprise. He suddenly recalled that Ou Ke Feng was about to insert his fingers in his eyes. And, he couldnt help being terrified. He then turned around, and grabbed Chu Yangs hand. Then, he emotionally said, "Minister Chu! You saved my life again!" "Dont mention it, Old Xie," Chu Yang humbly smiled. However, Chu Yang was also shivering in his heart upon looking at this potent poison. Xie Zhi Qiu wiped his sweat and said, "A thank you isnt enough for the favor you did. But, I wont say so since Little Brother doesnt want me to. But, I hope you remember one thing My Xie n will always remain an ally of Minister Chu. Even a thousand deaths wont prevent me from helping Minister Chu." Chu Yang blinked. Then, he suddenly smiled and said, "Old Xie, youre so grateful to me... Please allow this shameless person to make a request." Xie Zhi Qiuughed heartily and said, "Just say whatever it is. Illply with it." "Then... please betroth your great-granddaughter Xie Dan Feng to my Junior Brother Tan Tan," Chu Yang said with a smile. "No problem at all!" Xie Zhi Qiu replied with a smile, "The two are each others sunshine. I wouldve blessed them even if you hadnt mentioned this. So, how can it be regarded as a request?" Chu Yang said with a faint smile, "But, I only have this request." They looked at each other, and started tough upon realizing that they had a tacit understanding. Then, Xie Zhi Qiu started chatting with him purposelessly. [Tan Tan and Xie Dan Feng indeed share a little affection. However, they are far from being each others sunshine. They are more like a pair of rivals that fight whenever they meet.] Some things seemed to be troubling Tan Tan ofte. So, he hadnt mentioned about this matter for a long time. But, he would sometimes expose that pain of longing in his eyes. So, how could Chu Yang feel rxed when he would see that pain in Tan Tans eyes? After that, everyone started to collect the assets of the Ou n. And, they started loading carriage after carriage with all that stuff. Finally, they set arge fire in the entire Ou n after their convoy left the main gate. The raging mes stretched far and wide for several hundred miles. And, the sky on that side turned red. "There will be no Ou n in the Middle Three Heavens after this," Chu Yang was walking behind the troops. He turned around, and looked at this majestic and endless fire. And, he sighed in his heart. Then, he turned around, and silently caught up with the troops. [Ou n is exterminated. Meng n is exterminated. The next target... should we deal with the Tu n or the ck Devil n?] .... Chapter 628 Such a Quarrelsome But Loving Couple "You, you, you... How could you do this without my consent?" Tan Tan was scurrying about. He looked somewhat flustered and exasperated. He had raised his brows so high that it seemed as if they were about to fly off his face, "You went too far! Too far! You just went and bbered on with that mouth of yours, and promised away the lifelong happiness of your only junior martial brother. I, I... Ill fight you!" Chu Yang just rolled his eyes. He said nothing in response... In fact, it was as if he hadnt heard anything. Tan Tan had started to behave like this ever since he came back and found out that his marriage had been fixed. He would jump up and down, and would keep chattering on and on. He had started to cause thismotion in the early morning, and was still at it... even though it was afternoon already. Chu Yang apanied Sword Spirit inside his consciousness when this guy wasnt around to bug him. Then, he devoted himself to sort the harvest of this time. All of the gold and silver goods were given to the Xie n, while the rest were randomly distributed amongst the several experts that hade from other ns to provide backup. However, all of the rare and precious martial treasures remained with Chu Yang. Sword Spirit was excited inside the Nine Tribtions Space. However, Tan Tan was certainly panicking. He was pacing back and forth in the room. He looked very troubled. He would dramatically turn around, and go over to the end of the room. Then, he would dramatically turn around again, ande back over. He looked miserable with abination of anxiety, delight, and frustration on his face. His face was so wrinkled at the moment that it looked like an eggnt. One could tell that he was extremely anxious. Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, Rui Bu Tong, and Ao Xie Yun were watching Tan Tan pacing back and forth. All of them couldnt help but restrain their smiles. [Is this guy truly unwilling to marry?] "Why?!" Tan Tan faced upwards, and let out a long sigh, "Senior Brother, Chu Yang! Aargh! This is something that concerns my entire life. You, you didnt even discuss with me. You made this decision on your own? I, I... Ill go insane..." Chu Yang again rolled his eyelids. He then switched to a sitting posture. "Senior Brother, you must take responsibility for me," Tan Tan turned his head to face towards Chu Yang while pacing back and forth. "Arent you doneining yet?!" Chu Yang red at him angrily and shouted, "Sit down!" Tan Tan was startled by this. He looked dumbstruck as he stared at Chu Yang. Then, his buttocks crashed to the floor with a thud sound. Chu Yang finally finished making inventory of the harvest. Then, he stood up in one leap, and said with a fierce look on his face, "Who was talking in his sleep at night the day before yesterday? Who was saying something like Little Girly Xie Dan Feng, this Young Master wants to spend the night with you in the bridal chamber? Huh?" Tan Tans face turned ck, and he panicked, "I was sleep-talking? I talked in my sleep? You... you heard it?" "Humph!" Chu Yang snorted, and then said, "A certain someone was sleep-talking at night three days ago. He had been saying Little Girly Xie Dan Feng... Fortunately, I dont have a fever anymore, or else... I wouldve turned you into barbecue after marrying you..." Tan Tan was bewildered. He blinked, and innocently said, "Is this truly what I said?" Chu Yang ignored him and continued, "The other day on the journey... someone was passing by a certain someones tent, and heard him saying in his sleep Xie Dan Feng, I miss you so much oh~~~" Tan Tan was baffled. He pointed a finger at his own nose, and asked, "Was it truly me?" Chu Yang nodded seriously. "This... This is so embarrassing!?" Tan Tan covered his face. A burst ofughter erupted in the room. "But, its still out of question," Tan Tan took off his hand, and became very serious, "Senior Brother, I cant marry her." "Why?" There was a trace of sadness on Tan Tans face, "Its not like you arent aware of my circumstances... Now, I... am a monster... a monster that hurts people..." "Shut up!" Chu Yang shouted loudly, and approached him with a dangerous expression in his eyes, "Say it one more time, and Ill kill you!" "But I..." Tan Tan said pitifully, "I truly feel it a little in my heart..." "Shut up! Our master isnt here. So, Im in-charge of anything that concerns you," Chu Yang snorted. He then pointed a finger at himself, and suddenly said in amanding tone, "I have the final say! Got it?!" Tan Tan heaved a deep sigh. "As for... the strange changes you have undergone... well obviously let her know," Chu Yang snorted and said, "I believe that Xie Dan Feng wont care about all that. After all, she has already epted someone with your face." There was a burst ofughter in the entire room as soon as Chu Yang said this. Ao Xie Yun had a heavy load on his mindtely, but even he couldnt help but smile. Tan Tan scratched his head in puzzlement at first. He then said with a sigh, "Im afraid that Little Girly Xie Dan Feng wont understand. She wouldnt..." He had spoken until here when suddenly a sharp and clear voice angrily said, "Who are you calling Little Girly?" Tan Tan became speechless, and started to gape. Everyones gaze followed the sound, and saw that a graceful girl d in a red dress was standing outside the door. However, her eyes were shooting mes at the moment. She then suddenly came in like a gust of wind, and knocked Tan Tan down to the floor. Then, she started raining fists on him. She clenched her teeth and asked, "Whos the Little Girly? Whos the Little Girly?" Tan Tan realized that he was in the wrong here. So, he didnt dare to retaliate. He just screamed repeatedly. Bang Bang Bang~~ Numerous beating sounds were heard as Xie Dan Fengs fists thrashed Tan Tans body. All the brothers were stupefied. And, their faces got covered in cold sweat. [So... valiant...] [Such a wife... Everyone present here would politely decline the proposal... apart from Sir Tan Tan of course... After all, we wouldnt be able to bear such a loving wife.] Ji Mos eyes had opened wide in a stare. Then, a look of terror shed on his face as he pondered in his heart, [That Aobo wouldnt be the same as this woman, right? Would she be the same? Or, would she be different?] Then, he suddenly sighed in grief... He had recalled that time when he had fallen into Huyan Aobos hands and had gotten ravaged. It almost made him tearful. He grieved in his heart, [It seems they are the same... same, same... ah!] Seeing Tan Tan cope with this was like learning a lesson from the mistakes of ones predecessor. The expression on Ji Mos face made it seem as if he was seeing a fellowrade dying a martyrs death. In fact, Ji Mo felt like going forward, hugging Tan Tan, and crying loudly; [Brother, we are the same... same, same... Ah!] Meanwhile, there stood two simrly dumfounded people at the entrance. They were the old ancestor of Xie n C Xie Zhi Qiu, and the n Lord of Xie n C Xie Guangen. Both of them had the same expression on their face. They both were staring with their eyes and mouth wide open... They were nkly looking at this daughter of their n as she crazily beat up her fianc. Moreover, she was doing so in a public ce with numerous people around. Xie Zhi Qius face turned dark on the spot. He ferociously nced at Xie Guangen and angrily said, "Youve raised a fine daughter!" Xie Guangen felt wronged. He lowered his head, and stammered, "This hase from the damned gics... It has nothing to do with my upbringing..." Xie Zhi Qiu immediately got furious and shouted, "Both mother and daughter are vixens." Xie Guangen then obediently lowered his head, and no longer said anything. He just secretly curled his lips, and said in his heart, [Ancestor... you were also not necessarily that strong in the past... It is said that there were times when youve had to spend the entire night in the toilet squatting on the chamber pot... You think I dont know this?] The beating sounds kepting out from inside the room in session. Then, Tan Tan finally lost it. "You get off me quickly. Arent you satisfied yet? Arent you? A petty girl like you thinks she can embarrass this Sir Tan, and teach him a lesson...? Dont try to reach out for a yard after taking an inch!" Tan Tan furiously said, "Otherwise, it wont be pretty if I flipped out!" Xie Dan Fengs original anger had almost vanished, and she was considering stopping the beating. However, she got even angrier as soon as she heard this. So, she shouted, "You think Im scared of you flipping out? Very well, Id like to see you flip out." "Ugly woman, Little Girly!" Tan Tan shouted. "Ugly freak! Ill kill you!" Xie Dan Feng also didnt yield one bit. Xie Zhi Qiu and Xie Guangen could no longer just watch from the sidelines when they realized that this fight was about to escte. So, the two shouted at the same time, "Stop..." However, they could only shout out this one word. They turned quiet, and just opened their eyes wide. It turned out that Tan Tan had twisted his waist with a bellow. He had then exerted physically with his arms, and had gotten up. Then, he pushed down Xie Dan Feng, and ced his buttocks on her small belly. He thenughed fiendishly and said, "Im a majestic Great Lord. A Little Girly like you cant tame me." Then, he clenched both his fists, and rained them down on her. His fists hammered on her indiscriminately... no matter if it was her face or her head. Bang Bang Bang, Bang Bang Bang... Xie Dan Feng let out a loud and sharp scream, "Ugly freak! You ugly freak! You dared to hit me... You dared to beat me... You you..." However, Tan Tan ignored her. He had beaten her up enough on the front side of her body. So, he turned her over, and started to smack her plentiful and bouncy buttocks. This smacking suddenly sent meat-waves rolling! Chu Yang and others inside the room... and Xie Zhi Qiu and Xie Guangen outside the room... Everyone collectively closed their eyes... [This sight is truly improper... highly improper!] Ji Mo had closed his eyes, but his facial muscles were twitching nheless. A surge of adoration had emerged straight up from the bottom of his heart, [Idol! Hes a genuine man! Hes fu*king... beating her into subjugation! I would die withoutints... if I could also do this to Aobo...] Xie Dan Feng screamed loudly. However, Tan Tans current cultivation was far superior to hers. So, she felt as if a huge mountain had been ced upon on her body. She was helpless while being beaten up wildly. Xie Dan Feng finally couldnt take it anymore and shouted, "I surrender! I surrender to you! Bastard, hurry up, and release me already!?" Chu Yang closed his eyes, and his cheeks twitched. [This... love interest of Tan Tan is truly no ordinary woman. Needless to say she was valiant and outstanding when she was in the advantageous position. However, she started begging for mercy as soon as she fell into the disadvantageous situation... Other women in her ce wouldnt have begged for mercy under these circumstances.] [A rare and marvelous couple!] However, Tan Tan wasnt willing to spare her. He scowled, and stared down at her, "Do you truly surrender?" Xie Dan Feng replied while panting heavily, "I surrender! I surrender!" Tan Tan finally stopped beating her. However, he still vigorously rode on her as if with the power to tame a tiger. He then asked valiantly, "Wholl have the final say at home after we get married?" "Ill have the final say!" Xie Dan Feng gnashed her teeth in defiance. [This is a matter of principle. I cant yield an inch!] "Bang Bang Bang..." there was another set of beating. Then, Tan Tan asked again, "Say it one more time... Who has the final say?" "I have the final say! I have the final say!" Xie Dan Feng looked at him resolutely... as if she would rather die than submit. She said, "You ugly freak. I will still have the final say even if you kill me!" "Ill keep beating you until you obey me," Tan Tan angrily said, and his two iron fists pounded with rumbling sounds. Then, he asked again while panting, "Who has the final say? Who has the final say?!" "Boohoo... you ugly freak!" Xie Dan Feng wept, "You have the final say for the time being... Butter, the one whose fist would be stronger would have the final say! Ill have the final say again when I be strong enough to beat you." "Humph, you want to beat me? Theres no chance of that happening in your entire lifetime," Tan Tan raised his brows, and said fiendishly, "Are you sure you want to marry me... and be my wife?!" Dong Wu Shang mmed his head on the tabletop with a thud. Then, his head bounced back, and pounded again like a free-falling object. His head moved several times back and forth like a plucked string. [I give up! Xie Dan Feng didnt give up first. It was I who gave up first...] [Damn, who asks the bride such a question?] "Humph!" Xie Dan Feng turned her head away and pouted. Then, she said in a bold and vigorous manner, "Youll remain a bachelor for a lifetime if I dont marry you. Im doing this out of kindness. So, dont develop some wild fantasies that I like you or anything." Gu Du Xing and Ao Xie Yun also mmed their heads on the table... Tears streamed down their faces, [We also give up...] "Very well!" Tan Tan loudly said, "Ive got many defects. Are you sure that you wont regret this?" Xie Dan Feng wiped her tears, and said while sobbing, "Im already regretting this..." "Youre not allowed to have regrets!" Tan Tan furiously said, "Say that you wont have regretster..." Chu Yang and the others rolled their eyes back at the same time. Their bodies turned weak, and they collectively fainted... ... Chapter 629 The Best Husband and Wife "Highly improper! This is way too improper!" Xie Zhi Qiu got angry. His aged face turned ck like charcoal, "Shes a disgrace to the n. This is making me furious." Xie Guangen was standing perfectly straight in front of him. He was continuously wiping his sweat while he suffered the Ancestors anger... On the other side, there were Tan Tan and Xie Dan Feng with their bloody noses and swollen faces. Chu Yang and the others were sitting upright with serious faces. They werent even ncing sideways. "I didnt supervise the n for several years. But, I hadnt expected that you would educate the children of our n so badly," Xie Zhi Qiu had pointed his finger towards Xie Guangen. His finger was continuously trembling, "Youve done a terrific job!" Xie Guangen hung down his head, and didnt dare to utter a single word. Xie Dan Feng bit her lips, and timidly walked over. She then held Xie Zhi Qius arm, and started rocking it to-and-fro. Then, she said while acting like a spoiled kid, "Ancestor..." Chu Yang and the others got goose-bumps all over their bodies. [This vixen can act like a brat as well?] It was bing more and more unbearable for Xie Zhi Qiu. His body trembled, and his face turned ashen, "Dont call me out, Xie Dan Feng..." Xie Zhi Qius entire body shivered. And, teardrops rapidly came out from his aged eyes, "You were adorable during your childhood. I was always very fond of you. But, I hadnt expected that your father would teach you in a way that you would be so reckless... Im bitter and sad..." Xie Guangen fiercely opened his mouth. [How is it my fault? This... do you think that I dont want my daughter to act like ady? But, this girl is such a spoiled brat... What can I do?] He had opened his mouth, but he couldnt dare to speak anything. After all, the consequences wouldve been extremely serious if he had spoken out these words... His daughter and her mother wouldve skinned him alive even if the Ancestor hadnt gotten angry... "Minister Chu..." Xie Zhi Qiu looked at Chu Yang in shame. His aged face had turned as red as a monkeys butt, "Shes a disgrace to our n. This is so embarrassing..." Chu Yang gave a hollowugh, "No, no... its fine. Young Miss Dan Feng is straightforward, carefree, and easy-mannered by nature. In fact, such a disposition is very rare in the Jianghu..." Xie Zhi Qius aged face turned red. He coughed several times. [This girl is shrewish, barbarous, and dumb. How do you see her as straightforward and easy-mannered...] He blinked his eyes and said, "Does it mean that... this marriage... Is it on board?" His aged face had turned a deep shade of red as he asked this. He said in his heart, [I was originally not too satisfied with this marriage. I had thought that a beautiful and talented woman was marrying an ugly person. But now, it seems that this is in fact the other way round. I should burn incense sticks in front of this guy for agreeing to marry this insane girl. After all, this is a golden opportunity. And, we mustnt lose it. Perhaps this granddaughter of mine will die in her maternal house if this Tan Tan doesnt agree to marry her...] "Of course, its on board," Chu Yang replied righteously and decisively. "This is good. This is wonderful!" Xie Zhi Qiu felt relieved from a burden. He then smiled, and became more cordial. Then, he squinted and said, "Now, this Old Man feels as if God had set these two up. This couple is bestowed by the heavens. This being the case..." He turned his head, and said in a dignified manner, "Guangen, can you put out the marriage token now?" Xie Guangen became sullen. [When has it ever happened that the brides side has put out the marriage token first to settle a marriage? First, the grooms side sends a matchmaker to the brides family. Then, they discuss the proposal. Then, the brides side has to refuse even if they are very much willing to agree to the marriage. Then, a second matchmaker is chosen and sent... then a third one. Then... the marriage is finally fixed. After that, the grooms side offers mary gifts. Six betrothal gifts are arranged for the three matchmakers. Finally, their horoscopes are matched. And only then, the brides side gives the marriage token...] [This is how a marriage is finalized.] [Howe youre asking me to put forward the marriage token first for my daughter? What kind of logic is this?] "Um... this..." Xie Guangen traced his body. He indeed had some stuff with him. However, he wanted to pretend that he didnt. "Father!" Xie Dan Feng stamped her feet. "Whats the matter? How could you forget to bring such an important thing for such a big matter?" Xie Guangens face turned ck. He felt helpless. So, he had no other choice but to say, "Let me look for it." "Ill help you find it," Xie Dan Feng rushed over with big and sudden strides. Then, she extended her hands, and put them in her fathers pockets. She thenined, "Jeez... this is the matter of your daughters lifelong happiness. How can you be so careless...?" Xie Guangen almost fainted out of anger. [This girl isnt even engaged yet, and shes taking the side of other people instead of her own family? Cant you see Im putting on airs? Is this not for your own good? But, you just cant wait. You had toe to fish things out of my pocket, huh?] [Look at you. You still havent gotten married. You got badly beaten up by that man. But, youre still in such a hurry to get married? Didnt you just get beaten?!] [This is absurd!] Xie Dan Feng had already flipped her fathers pockets upside down before he could prevent her from doing so. Consequently, a bunch of items fell on the ground with crashing sounds. Xie Dan Feng grabbed all the items, and held them in her bosom. Then, she happily ran to Tan Tan, pulled at him, and they both sat down. "Take a look. Take a look. Take a good look. Which ones are good? Which ones are suitable?" Xie Dan Feng happily nudged him. She conveniently picked up a Purple Crystal Jade Pendant, and started to fiddle with it in order to to examine it, "I think this piece is suitable for me..." She then stuffed that pendant into her pocket. Then, she grabbed another item, "This ones for you... Um, this one I want. And, this ones for you... This one..." All the items from Xie Guangens pocket were divided up like ill-gotten gains among Tan Tan and Xie Dan Feng within an instant. Tan Tans arms were full. He somewhat hesitated and said, "This... looks wrong, okay?" Tan Tan didnt have worldly wisdom, but he still felt somewhat awkward... because he knew that he was plundering things from his future father-inw before he had even gotten married. "Whats wrong in this?" Xie Dan Feng chuckled. Then, she scolded him, "You idiot, Ill marry only once in my lifetime. This is just a ritual for fixing marriages. You can take maximum dowry only this time... because youll certainly watch helplessly the rest of the times. My father C that miserly king C wont give you even a penny if we dy. So, donte crying to me at that time." Tan Tans eyes lit up. He stroked his chin and said, "That makes sense..." Xie Guangens entire body shook up. He angrily said, "You, you, you... you evil creature! Cant you behave a bit like a girl? You... you even dared to..." He was so angry that he started foaming at his mouth. In fact, he was on the verge of fainting. "Father!" Xie Dan Feng resentfully said, "Your daughter will have to live on her own after she gets married. Do you have the heart to see your daughter living a difficult life and starve because of it...?" Xie Guangensplexion turned pale. He coldly snorted, but didnt speak anything further. Then, he furiously went out while brushing his sleeves. He had be dizzy out of anger. He didnt even greet the Ancestor before leaving; he disappeared from there. Chu Yang put his hand into his own pocket, and pulled out something with an innocent face. He wanted to give presents to the brides side from the grooms side. However, he hadnt expected that his sister-inw would settle this all by herself. Not only did he not have to spend a penny, but also she made her father leave with almost bare buttocks... Xie Zhi Qiu felt relieved in his aged heart. [Finally, this scourge of my n has been sold out.] He twirled his beard and said, "Minister Chu, you see... there is an upheaval in the Jianghu. So, it would be good if we married them off as soon as possible..." This was music to Chu Yangs ears. So, he repeatedly nodded in agreement and said, "Ancestor is right. We must get done with it as soon as possible." Xie Zhi Qiuughed heartily, "It suits me. You see, let Tan Tan stay here with me. Dan Qiong will return after fifteen to twenty days. Then, well organize the wedding. What do you say?" Chu Yang jumped in fright. [So quickly?] [I must inform Master about this matter no matter how.] Chu Yang was certain that Meng Chao Ran would beat his buttocks until they swelled like a wash bowl if he didnt get to attend Tan Tans wedding... "I must report to Master about this matter as soon as possible," Chu Yang hurriedly said. "Well, so thats it. Ill wait for the good news from you," Xie Zhi Qiu stood up in a dignified manner. He was just about to leave, "Dan Feng, lets go back." "No, Ill stay here." Xie Dan Feng didntply. Xie Zhi Qiu knitted his brows, "Thats highly improper! You must prepare for getting married. How would your mother teach you to be a wife and a mother if you dont return home as soon as possible? Moreover, it is said that the couple shouldnt appear before each other before getting married." Xie Dan Feng raised her neck in defiance and said, "Your great-granddaughter belongs to someone else now that her marriage has been fixed. So, I must stay here with Tan Tans family... Ancestor, you havent even given the gift of first meeting to your new great-grandson-inw..." Xie Zhi Qiu finally realized what Xie Guangen mustve felt a moment ago. And, his aged face instantly turned as ck as charcoal. He snorted with a look of embarrassment across his entire face, "Minister Chu, this is truly embarrassing." Chu Yang forced a smile. Then, he cupped his hands together across his chest, "Theres nothing to pardon. Let Young Lady Xie have a bit of chit-chat here. Cough cough... Well send Young Lady Xie back afterwards." Xie Zhi Qiu shook his head, and heaved a long sigh. Then, he again shook his head, and again heaved a long sigh. He was obviously at a loss. He sighed dozens of times in this manner. Then, he suddenly disappeared without a trace. Xie Dan Feng chased after him, "Ancestor, you havent given the gift yet. Do you think that you can go back on your responsibility?" A thud came from a distance. It seemed as if something had fallen down from a height... or so to say...Someone had fallen down... A burst ofughter was heard afterwards. Xie Dan Feng suddenly turned her head, and wiped her sweat. Then, she patted her chest and said, "Phew, I finally got rid of them." Suddenly, her shapely eyebrows erected as she opened her round eyes wide. She then shouted, "Tan Tan! You bastard! Why dont you tell me everything?!" She approached him step by step with her teeth clenched, "How are you different from ordinary people? You even said that you were a monster?" Tan Tan jumped in fright and said, "You... how do you know?" "Humph! We had already been outside for a while. So, I heard more than half of what you said," Xie Dan Feng roared, "Why do you think I enraged Ancestor and Father, and made them go away so quickly? Do you think it wasnt because I was afraid that they might ask why youre abnormal? You dont know how to use this slow-witted brain of yours, do you? What if you had messed things up...?" Gu Du Xing and the others were startled. [So, this girl... isnt truly retarded.] They saw that Xie Dan Feng had clutched Tan Tans ear, and was taking him to the inner room. "Come,e. Youe with me. Tell me everything properly..." "Awesome!" Ji Mo wiped his sweat, and gave a thumps-up, "Big Brother, this to-be-wife of your junior brother is a terrificdy. Shes truly remarkable." Chu Yang coldly snorted. He rolled his eyes to reveal the whites of his eyes as he said, "Nonsense! You juniors of the aristocratic ns have outstanding talents. Which one of you is a real fool?" Everyoneughed together. They heard Xie Dan Fengs piercing voiceing from the inner room, "Whats wrong in this? You dont eat normal food? You only eat the inner cores of spirit beasts?! You cant stand eating something else! This shows that youre a gifted man...!" Chu Yang and the others became dizzy after they heard till here. Sounds of pat came through. It was probably Xie Dan Feng patting on Tan Tans shoulder, "Rx. I dont care what you eat as long as its not shit. I dont mind! You eat inner cores of spirit beasts, right? Ill go to the treasure house of the n to fetch some when I go back. We wont demand anything else as dowry. Well only take the inner cores of spirit beasts." Tan Tan cheered as soon as he heard this, "Long live my wife!" Outside... the seven brothers rolled their eyes... and copsed on the spot. [Best husband and wife ever!] ... Chapter 630 The Respective Highlight of One’s Life Tan Tans matter was finally settled. Chu Yang also felt relieved in his heart. [I initially thought that Xie Dan Feng would probably find it difficult to ept Tan Tans bizarreness. However, it now seems that my fears were groundless. There was basically no need for us to do anything. Xie Dan Feng has already grasped the entire situation. She has thought it through, and has epted it. In fact, shes nonchnt about it...] [She even added theplement gifted man...] This made Chu Yangs heart sigh with emotion as he muttered, "In the past... we would have scruples about giving a try to something we thought of as very difficult to do, and we wouldnt dare to do it as a result. So, we would make it a challenging task ourselves... thereby making it even more difficult to do. However, we wouldve found that it was a smooth road from the get-go if we didnt think anything, and just went with the flow... by presuming that everything was bound to be sessful. In fact, the task can be aplished even without making a great deal of effort in that case!" He breathed a long sigh of relief, "The matter of Tan Tans marriage is just like this, and the road of our martial arts is also the same." The brothers were initiallyughing, but they all fell silent when they heard these words. They all began to slowly ponder over these words... It seemed as if they were trying toprehend the meaning in their hearts. Gu Du Xing slowly nodded and said, "Right! Bing a Revered Martial Artist is undoubtedly an unattainable goal for a Martial Warrior. Simrly, the Emperor Level is unattainable for a Revered Martial Artist, while the Monarch Level is a fable. Meanwhile, the Supreme Level is simply a myth for a Martial Monarch! "So, you can never climb a level if you think of it as a myth... because youve already treated it as if it were insurmountable. This is ones inner demon..." Chu Yang nodded and said, "Correct! So, we just need to keep practicing... one step at a time. And, we dont have to worry about how many grades we have achieved in King Level or Emperor Level. All we need to do is to keep going forward step by step. Thats it! In fact, its just like life... We must always keep going forward. So, why care about what the next step is going to be if we have to keep going anyway?" Dong Wu Shang, Ji Mo, and the others lowered their heads, and pondered carefully. [This logic is very simple. However, its hard to grasp, and even harder to put into practice.] [However, as Chu Yang said it will forever be impossible if one doesnt even try because of the difficulty. Stop thinking about the next step, and keep moving forward... One must always take the next step no matter what it is.] [Why care about whether the goal should be Monarch Level or Supreme Level?] [A person may have remained a Martial Warrior their entire life. But, they have to pass away when their life reaches its conclusion. And, its the same even if one had managed to be a Supreme Expert...!] [Is there any difference?] The atmosphere in the room turned quiet. "Now, were going to discuss the next step of our n," Chu Yang pped his hands and said, "You two,e out." Xie Dan Feng and Tan Yan came out at the same time; both of them were blushing hard. Xie Dan Feng realized that she was blushing when she saw Chu Yang and the others. So, she hurriedly left behind a sentence as she dashed out, "Im going back." She then fled away at a flying speed. "Take care...!" the brothers spoke-out in unison. The sound of her coquettish protests came from outside in reply... "Weve exterminated the Ou n. And, I believe this news will shake the Middle Three Heavens within three days," Chu Yang slowly said, "It can be said that the extermination of the Ou n will make the Jianghu explode. So, we must be prepared to face this storm when it arrives." Everyone remained silent, but their eyes shed brightly with determination. "This times storm in the Middle Three Heavens is an opportunity for our ns," Gu Du Xing pondered and said slowly. "Yes, it is the biggest challenge that all our ns have had to face in the past 100 years; this assessment obviously excludes the Ao n. However, this biggest crisis is also the biggest opportunity," Luo Ke Di no longer showed his usual frivolous attitude. Ao Xie Yun took a deep breath and said, "This is a fierce battle, and retaliation for my Ao n. Its not an opportunity. However, our Ao n has no other choice but to participate in this battle. We must vent off our rage. And, we must take revenge!" "Wrong!" Chu Yang said lightly, "This is indeed an opportunity for us. However, it is also the biggest opportunity for your Ao n. Therefore, I suggest that youy low... not just so that your Ao n participates in the battle, but also for one other reason." "One other reason?!" Ao Xie Yun knitted his eyebrows. "Yes, your Ao n is like a big organization. How many direct-in-line descendents are there in your generation in total?" asked Chu Yang. "There should be more than 100 people if my close cousins and the children of the previous generations descendants are counted." "How many of them are outstanding?" Chu Yang asked. Ao Xie Yun had apparently realized something. So, he answered without the slightest hesitation, "There are six other people besides me." He had understood the meaning behind Chu Yangs line of questioning. He then took a long breath and continued, "Old Ancestor once said there are seven tigers in the Ao n. Xie Yun is the strongest among them, but the rest can also take on the duty of the n Lord. However, make sure that Ao ns reputation doesnt decline." "Well, do you think that the remaining six people would engage in a power struggle for the position of n Lord if you were to die?" Chu Yang insipidly asked. "Thats inevitable," Ao Xie Yun heaved a long sigh. Then, he said somewhat bitterly, "Theyre always eyeing me covetously. Those six would definitely engage in a deadly struggle as irreconcble adversaries if I passed away. In fact, Im afraid that will severely damage the vitality of the rich and powerful Ao n." "So, it can be said that this is an opportunity for you as well as the Ao n," Chu Yang insipidly said. "But, these storms can be suppressed in an instant if I go back at this time," Ao Xie Yun heavily said. He suddenly had an urge to overthrow his initial decision toy low. "The Ao n will be done for if you go back now!" Chu Yang tly opposed. Ao Xie Yun stared nkly. However, he had immediately understood what Chu Yang had meant. So, he said nothing in response. A long time passed. Then, he muttered, "True, Ao n will be finished if I go back. In fact, it would eventually be destroyed in my hands even if it survived at first." Chu Yang nodded. Ao Xie Yun sat down while feeling dejected. He then whispered, "Dont tell me that I can only watch from the sidelines?!" Chu Yang looked at him profoundly and replied, "Youll have to suffer in the future if you dont just watch for now." Ao Xie Yun just sighed. He didnt speak further. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di had heard this exchange from the side, and they had been feeling puzzled. So, they asked Gu Du Xing, ??"What are these two talking about? Howe we are unable to make sense of what we are hearing?" Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang looked at Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di, and simultaneously revealed an envious expression. [These two dont have the slightest desire for power. They dont participate in the struggle for fame and fortune in their respective ns. They just lead a chill life.] "The human ambition is without limits. Seven candidates for the position of n Lord in a n... This is the biggest crisis of this n! Ambitions will inte with the gradual increment in strength. And, Ao n will be divided into seven parts once this intion reaches a certain extent... Then, itll be done for! So, the best thing one can do under these circumstances is making these candidates expose their hidden ambitions as soon as possible." Gu Du Xing slowly exined. "Soplex..." Ji Mo curled his lip and said, "Thatzy bastard Ji Zhu nearly knelt down before me, and requested me toe back to the n to be the n Lord. But, I ignored his request, and ran far away." Dong Wu Shang sighed. "Ao Xie Yun cant go out. Hell stay here in the Xie n. Tan Tan, whats your n?" Chu Yang asked. "Me? Ill stay here," Tan Tan considered for a moment... which was a rare sight to behold in-itself. He then made a decision, and issued it, "Ive been feeling tremendous spiritual fluctuations around here these days. So, Ill stay here, ok? Ill follow the Xie ns actions. I think there shouldnt be any problem." Chu Yang looked anxiously at him, and said, "Very well." "Du Xing needs to go back to the Gu n. Wu Shang, Ji Mo, and Ke Di must also go back to their respective ns. And, Ill go to the Mo n to meet Mo Tian Ji," Chu Yang said, "Bu Tong, you stay here in Xie n. First, keep a watch over Tan Tan. Secondly, help Ao Xie Yun in hiding his identity. Thirdly, itll be more reassuring if you guys are here to discuss our course of action with Xie Dan Qiong when he returns." Rui Bu Tong agreed. "But, you guys must bear in mind these two things," Chu Yang looked at Ao Xie Yun and Rui Bu Tong, "First, the cultivation must not drop. And second, the Xie n mustnt set into action... It is necessary to wait until the Middle Three Heavens isprehensively enveloped in mes of war. Only then can we make a decision to begin!" "Ok!" Ao Xie Yun revealed a look of contemtion on his face, "Well wait for your instructions." "Alright." Chu Yang turned around, "Theres no time to dy. Lets head out. We five brothers can travel together for some time. We would be able to avert a lot of troubles by doing so." Chu Yang had said thest few words very profoundly... as if there was some hidden meaning to them. Dong Wu Shang remained silent for a moment. But then, he said, "Big Brother, I want to go alone." Chu Yangs gaze turned into a stare, "Are you sure?" Dong Wu Shang took a deep breath and replied, "Im sure!" Chu Yang looked at him with a conflicted look in his eyes. But then, he nodded and said, "Well, have a safe trip." "Big Brother, I think that all of us should go alone," Gu Du Xing insipidly proposed, "Travelling together doesnt work well with cultivation. Besides, each one of us has their own stuff to face. We can avoid a lot of troubles if we work together. However, there are some troubles which just cant be avoided. They eventually surface no matter what. So, its better to resolve these troubles as soon as possible, and avoid future headache." Chu Yang was silent for a long time. Then, he said, "But, this journey spans across 5000 Km, and its going to be riddled with crises. After all, the big ns are waiting for an opportunity to strike. In case..." "Big Brother, werent you the one who had rushed along a distance of 6500 Km in the Lower Three Heavens? Have you forgotten that?" Gu Du Xing smiled heartily. He then suddenly said in a solemn manner, "Big Brother, youre kind intentioned. But... you cant always protect us like an old hen guarding her chicks. That... will spoil us rotten. "Everybody has their own inner demons and stories. And, they all have their own destiny to face. The so-called crisis is the respective highlight in everyones life," Gu Du Xing looked at Chu Yang and said somewhat carefully, "Big Brother, we cant be together forever!" Chu Yang was silent for a long time. But then, he finally nodded and said, "I worry too much. This is the weakness in my disposition. Im afraid to lose the things that I have. But, having something for a long-long time... can sometimes make us lose that kind of deep attachment. Alright, Ive talked enough. You guys can travel on your own." Gu Du Xing stood straight, and solemnly replied, "Thank you very much, Big Brother!" Chu Yang smiled, and patted him on the shoulder, "Theres no need to be so formal. Ive understood what you said." Everyoneughed. Then, Chu Yang suddenly began to reflect upon himself; [I had lost too much in my previous life. I had lost my family... as well as my lover... In fact, there was nothing left to lose in the world. But, this has paved the way for my sess in this life. However, it has also given birth to this other extreme nature of mine.] [I worry way too much to protect the people around me! I fear that it would be toote for regrets if any one of them met with an ident.] [I dont want to lose the things that I have!] [We can call this as taking responsibility, but it is also a malpractice. It is the most responsible thing to do for mediocre people. However, this so-called ultimate responsibility is another level of extreme irresponsibility as far as the geniuses are concerned.] Chapter 631 Parting Ways The consequences of doing so would only strangle each brothers personality. For instance... the kind of personalities Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang have... They wouldnt be able to reach higher achievements if they were to grow under someones protection. All of them would inevitably encounter a crisis of life and death after separation. In fact, they would encounter it more than once. However, they must still part ways. Gu Du Xing had said it right because this crisis is the respective highlight in their lives... ...no matter if they were to die facing it... And, Gu Du Xing had intentionally brought about this idea of learning from experiencing extreme dangers at this time of turmoil and war. "Alright, then. All of us will go our separate ways," Chu Yang finally made up his mind and smiled. "Um, Ill go and check on Aobo first. Then, Ill go back to my n from Aobos ce," Ji Mos eyebrows trembled in excitement. Luo Ke Di said while making fun of him, "Meeting Xie Dan Feng is the same as meeting Aobo. That is... they both are cut from the same cloth... They both are reckless and fierce. However, your Aobo isnt as fierce as Tan Tans fianc." "This isnt necessarily true," Rui Bu Tong retorted with righteous indignation, "Aobo is much fiercer than Tan Tans fianc. After all, her one thigh is thicker than Third Brother Jis waist!" Everyone burst intoughter. Ji Mo red at him. Then, he rolled his eyes as if thinking about something, but it was unknown what exactly. He then sneakily pulled Chu Yang to one side, and asked mysteriously and secretly, "Big Brother, does that medicine of yours work on normal people too?" "Medicine?" Chu Yang looked at him in confusion. "Yeah..." Ji Mo looked all around. Then, he moved closer to Chu Yangs ear and whispered, "The one you gave to Luo Ke Di to treat his condition... Would it be useful for me as well?" "They say it is... They say that it can double the length," Chu Yang looked at him in an alert manner. "Why are you asking this?" Ji Mo jumped in excitement, "Big brother... Big brother, give me one bottle. Give me one bottle... Ill tame that tigress..." Chu Yangs face turned ck, "No!" Ji Mo put on a defeated look on his face, and started to beg, "Big Brother..." He threw amorous nces while begging... Chu Yangs entire body shivered, "Okay, okay. Im giving..." He took out a small jade bottle as he spoke. Then, he handed it over to Ji Mo and said, "You first... try it... cough cough... if it works... then... ok? Understand?" "I understand! I understand!" Ji Mo beamed with joy. He looked at the jade bottle as if he was looking at some precious treasure. Then, he put that bottle into his pocket. He couldnt wait for the moment toe. Ji Mo turned his head, and saw that everyone was looking at Chu Yang and him with a suspicious look. So, he snorted, and lowered his face. He then coughed several times. He cupped his hands together in front of everyone one by one, and then said in a stern voice, "Fellow brothers, the journey ahead is going to be difficult for all of us since everyone is going our separate ways. So, allow me to be the first one to head out. Ha ha ha..." He put down his hands while saying this. He then rubbed the crotch of his trouser without letting anyone notice. Then, he dashed out while issuing a whooshing sound. Chu Yang shook his head. [How impatient! He truly has future prospects...] Then, another impatient guy came over jumping, "Big Brother and all the brothers, Im also heading out early," Luo Ke Di smiled like a Buddha. This guys bulging tent had remained erect for several days. And, it had made him more and more ufortable each day. So, he jumped out when he saw Ji Mo leave. "Along the way, Coyo..." Luo Ke Dis shadow disappeared without a trace before Chu Yang could finish his sentence. Only an obscene and overexcitedughter was heard from the distance... Chu Yang and the others remained dumbstruck. Gu Du Xing felt emotional in his heart at this moment. He realized that he was now a Sword Emperor. And, he recalled that he had made amitment to his Sister Xiao Miao. So, he couldnt help but burn with impatience in his heart. His heart was set on speeding home. He licked his lips and said, "Big Brother... Im also leaving then." Chu Yang looked at him strangely. But then, he said with a smile, "Eh? Dont tell me your Sister Xiao Miao has made you unable to restrain your emotions?" Gu Du Xings cold and stern face turned red like a ripened tomato. Even his scalp emitted heat. He got extremely angry, "Definitely... definitely..." He wanted to say definitely not. But, he couldnt deceive his heart after all. He finally said in anger, "Im leaving!" He then changed into a sword-light and whooshed away. "Big Brother... please take care. Im also going." A warm feeling shed in Dong Wu Shangs eyes. "Wu Shang, be careful... on the way." Chu Yang was most worried about Dong Wu Shang. "Yes, I know." Dong Wu Shang deeply nodded and said, "Dont worry! Ill be alive the next time we meet." Dong Wu Shang then turned around; he was carrying the ck Saber on his back. He looked majestic from behind as he walked out step by step. Ao Xie Yun saw them all leaving. And, he couldnt help but sigh, "You brothers share genuine brotherly feelings among you." He smiled in envy, "They find an excuse for leaving while bidding farewell... just to minimize the parting sorrow of others at the time of separation. It is surely a trivial matter. However, it can be seen that they have ced their brothers in their hearts. Theyre always thinking about their brothers no matter what. Those people are brothers in the genuine sense." Chu Yang looked outside the door in a nk state of mind. He said, "He-he... Your Ao n wouldnt have to worry about any domestic or external problems... if you had even two such brothers out of the seven..." "Thats right!" Ao Xie Yun forced a smile, "Even the possibility of having one such brother... is something Id yearn for day and night. They have always only cared about the Young n Lords seat my ass sits on. Ive never been just Ao Xie Yun to them." Chu Yang silently murmured, "Great ns are like royal empires. Its a big relief for the emperor if there is only one crown prince; especially if this crown prince also embodies enough talent to lead the empire. But, lets presume that theres a country with several princes, and all of them are talented... They all have the ability to rule the country. They all have the ability to bring peace to the country. They all have the wisdom and ambitions to actively work for the nation such a country would be on the verge of deterioration despite having talented heirs. "Your Ao n has seven geniuses at once. So, the seniors of your n are probably feeling content. They must be thinking that Ao n would reach new heights, and would never copse. But, let me tell you... its the exact opposite. Your n is already on the path of decline! "Your Ao n would perhaps be destroyed soon enough if you Ao Xie Yun arent willing to get your hands dirty and take control of things from the beginning," Chu Yang softly stated. Ao Xie Yun trembled in fright. He couldnt help but bow down, "Thank you for the advice!" "Well, Im going now. I must go and have a look at what mischief Mo Tian Ji is up to," Chu Yang waved his hand, "Xie Dan Qiong should being back from the Ao n soon enough. You two have a chat and discuss about the things going on." Ao Xie Yun nodded with a serious look. "Tan Tan, you must take care of yourself," Chu Yang went to the door. He then said while standing upright, but without turning his head. Tan Tan nodded with all his strength. He knew what Chu Yang meant by take care of yourself. Or so to say, only he and Chu Yang could understand what it meant. This take care of yourself didnt mean take care of your life. "Moreover... Tan Tan, you help Bu Tong promote his strength," Chu Yang said. Then, he quickly went away while leaving behind a few more words, "Say goodbye to everyone in the Xie n on my behalf. Tell them that I had to leave early." Ao Xie Yun looked at Chu Yangs back profile. And, he pledged in his heart; [Rui Bu Tong wont be the only one to promote his strength. I will do so as well!] However, he hadnt noticed that Rui Bu Tong had almost cried after Chu Yang had said those words. However, Rui Bu Tong had noticed that Ao Xie Yun also wanted to participate in the special training. So, he immediately became excited, "Are you ready?" "Of course, I am!" Ao Xie Yun said in an upright and bold manner. "Thats great!" Rui Bu Tong hugged him. However, he was crying in his heart. [Finally, theres someone who will court death with me...] Ao Xie Yun felt that there was something wrong. So, he asked to probe, "This training wont cripple me, right?" Tan Tan gave a simple and honest smile. He uprightly and honestly said, "He he he... youll be more efficient after this training." Ao Xie Yun felt relieved in his heart as he looked at this guys honest and considerate face. He saw Tan Tans innocent appearance, and felt that this guy wouldnt go too far while training... ... Not even one-third of the time had passed on the first morning of this special training. But, Ao Xie Yun was already regretting it. This bastard Tan Tan had torn down the clothes of those two. He had then made them cultivate after tying both of them together. Moreover, he had set targets that were nearly impossible to achieve. And, he would smear honey on their private parts, and would throw them into a cluster of flowers if they couldnt achieve those targets... Ao Xie Yun copsed after only the first time. However, Ao Xie Yun soon realized that he had so much potential. So, he genuinely practiced with all his might... [Such fast progress?] They practiced in the afternoon in the same manner. However, Eldest Young Master Aopleted his training target in only two-third of the time provided. After that, he gloated as he saw Rui Bu Tong being tied up with his hands and legs opened up... honey smeared on his penis... and then thrown into a cluster of flowers... left to scream pitifully... Tan Tans training method was monotonous. It was undoubtedly far less interesting than Chu Yangs methods. But... its results were outstanding. They again trained in the same manner the next day... Ao Xie Yun C the Eldest Young Master of the number-one n of Middle Three Heavens C looked at Tan Tans simple and honest face after undergoing this training. And, his entire body couldnt help but tremble. His face had also turned blue... Tan Tans most scary words were, [Ill throw you two naked in the cluster of flowers if you dont achieve todays target. Then, Ill make Dan Fenge along with her sisters to look around. And then, theyll see you, and practice drawing...] Tan Tan had smiled in a pure, honest, and very sincere way when he had spoken these words. He even had hope and expectations in his words. And, his eyes were shining with excitement. The hair on Ao Xie Yun and Rui Bu Tongs entire body had stood on end. Ao Xie Yun had scolded himself thousands of times within only two days of training. [You fu*ked up! Why did you have to participate in this kind of special training...? Now, I want to cry... but the tears wonte...] *** The Ou n had been destroyed. And, the news of this major incident had spread throughout the Middle Three Heavens like a hurricane! Dozens of ns began to stir things up at the same time. Ao n got the news that Ou n had formed alliances with other ns to hunt down Ao Xie Yun a couple of days before they got to know about the destruction of the Ou n. An urgent discussion had been going on in the n; the results of that discussion hadnt evene out yet. And, that was the time when the news of the Ou ns destruction hade... The only worry of Ao n was Ou n. So, the n Lord of Ao n C Ao Tian Xing C immediately decided that their most powerful enemy had been destroyed, [Dispatch the troops!] Everyone in the Ao n set into action as soon as he issued this order. And, groups of troops spread in the Jianghu one after another. They wanted the debt of blood to be paid in blood! All the allies of Ou n started to feel insecure after they came to know about Ou ns destruction. They all surrounded themselves with armies in order to protect themselves. In addition, all these ns did their utmost to send people out to find reinforcements... However, three words were surging incessantly in the Jianghu CHeavenly Armament Pavilion! "What organization is this? Is it truly so powerful that it destroyed the entire Ou n overnight? Is it that strong?" "You dont know about this...? Come,e. Ill tell you..." .... Meanwhile, Mo Tian Ji jumped up from his chair as soon as he received this news. He rushed out bare-footed while yelling and shouting. Then, he immediately invited Dong Wu Lei and the others toe over... A big storm had truly taken shape now. And, the might of this storm would affect each and every individual in the Middle Three Heavens. ... Chapter 632 Warning "Search the Jianghu. The first thing to do is to find out whether Ao Xie Yun is dead or alive. Bring back his body if hes dead. And then, well take revenge! Bring him back if he is alive. And then, well take revenge!" Ao Tian Xing had said all of this at the time when the juniors of the n were about to go to battle. He had basically meant, [Ao Xie Yun must be brought back... dead or alive! And, the people who attacked Ao Xie Yun must pay the price... no matter what.] "You six people, your entire cultivation would be discarded after you return if any of you dares to y any dirty trick out of your pettiness. Dont think that we dont know what youre thinking." This was Ao Tian Xings warning to his six nephews. The military forces set-off on the journey. Ao Tian Xing asked, "How is Young Master Xie doing?" "Young Master Xie took his leave," a servant reported, "Young Master Xie was still unwell. But, he took his leave seeing the present situation of our Ao n. He had said before leaving n Lord will obviously feel sad if I say goodbye to him under the present circumstances. So, Im leaving right away." Ao Tian Xing nodded. His thoughts were in turmoil at this time. Xie Dan Qiong had certainly left without saying goodbye. But, he had understood Ao Tian Xings state of mind. Ao Tian Xing went into the inner room once all the arrangements were done. Then, he took a secret path, and went all the way down. It wasnt known how far he went... He went through several twists and turns along the way, and finally arrived in front of a peculiar underground stone-chamber. "Ancestors, why did you insist on sending those six out when you know that the Jianghu is in turmoil?" Ao Tian Xing was somewhat puzzled. He was also somewhat resentful. There was a big room opposite to him; its walls were built of white crystal. The quality of this white crystal was so high that it was almost transparent. Three vague silhouettes could be seen through the crystal wall. "Are you sure that Ao Xie Yun hasnt died?" an aged voice transmitted from the inside after a long time. "Yes!" Ao Tian Xing answered, "We have made discreet inquiries about the various aspects of the news. It is true that Ou n, ck Devil n, and the other ns had chased down Ao Xie Yun. But, it didnte off. Some rumors say that Xie Yun was rescued by King of Hell Chu. And, Im sure that these rumors arent groundless..." There was silence on the opposite side. Then, a sudden sigh was heard. And, another voice slowly said, "We three brothers have been hidden here in seclusion for fifty years now. Our lifelong aplishment will halt right here if we cant break through the barrier of the fifth grade Monarch Level in a few years." He paused for a while, and then continued, "In other words, we three will die in twenty or so years if we cant break through... After all, well have hit the terminus of our lifespans." Ao Tian Xing opened his eyes wide in astonishment, "How could this..." "We cant protect all the generations of the Ao n through the ages. The future of the Ao n is in the hands of the younger generation," another voice coldly said, "But, these youngsters would be useless despite being highly talented if they arent obedient and have wild schemes to destroy their own brothers. "There are seven highly talented youngsters in this generation, and Ao n has been overjoyed because of this. They think that the restoration of the n is hopeful. But, we three old men have been anxious about it," that cold and stern voice continued, "It must be borne in mind that there would inevitably be wild ambitions and desire for power when many talented men appear together." "Let Ao Xie Yun use his strategy if he hasnt died yet. Let him subdue these six people... Let him tame them. Or, let him kill them! But, let these six men struggle amongst themselves first if he has already died. Let it be... even if it causes some damage to the n. After all, itll be better than the division of the n in the future." "But, it wont be fair if Ao Xie Yun died by their hands." The Ancestor who had been the first one to speak-up said in an indifferent manner, "This is an aristocratic n. So, it may be said that theres nothing fair here. All of them are sufficiently fledged now. So, they must prove to be worthy if they want the leading position." Ao Tian Xing opened his mouth. He exposed a distressed look on his face. [How many of these seven outstanding juniors of the n would remain if they engaged in this kind of struggle?] "We three wont meddle no matter what. Well only wait for the results. As for you people... you can also use different methods. However, the n Lords guards and the neutral Emperor Level Experts of the n mustnt set into action. The ck Star Guards and Proud Eagle Assassination Squad must not be mobilized. These are the basic rules which mustnt be broken. "This is an opportunity. The Ao ns strength will indeed be greatly damaged after this. And, it is possible that there maye a period of stillness in the n. However, the strength of the n will be condensed henceforth." One of the Ancestors said, "Tian Xing, you must remember... The thing that makes a n rise to power and fame isnt numerical strength. In fact, even having a lot of property doesnt make a n great. However, unity does! "Ao n has lots of assets at present, and ranks first in the Middle Three Heavens. But, there is no unity in the n." Then, Ao Tian Xing walked out with a heavy load on his mind. [Xie Yun, where are you? Are you still alive?] .... Outside the gate of Ao n... six troops were ready and waiting to set out. The six youngsters who were each leading a team had warm and gentle smiles on their faces. They had gathered together. And, all six of them were handsome youngsters. All of them looked dashing, and had a cool and calm bearing. Their statures were tall; they all were good looking and well-built. They were the six Young Masters of the Ao n. "Qing Yun, you can probably make an extra effort, and find Eldest Brother. It would be a great aplishment. Ha ha," one of the youngsters warmlyughed. "Meng Yun, you must make an extra effort. Maybe, this great aplishment will be yours," Ao Qing Yun modestly smiled. .... These brothers were amiably chatting andughing among themselves. Each one of them was friendly to the other. But, a strange coldness would asionally sh through their eyes. And, this coldness was fierce and scary. Everyone knew that this was an opportunity for them. In fact, it was a once-in-a-blue-moon opportunity! "Lets go!" It wasnt known who had said these words. But, everyone instantly dispersed in confusion since all of them were already impatient. They quickly mounted their horses; their long robes fluttered in the air amidst loudughter. And, six long cavalries set out under the blue sky and above the green grass. ... "Theyre back!" Mo Tian Ji looked at the two men in front of him. Only three of them had gathered this time C Dong Wu Lei, Luo Ke Wu, and Mo Tian Ji. They were in an isted teahouse. "I believe that you both got the news. Heavenly Armament Pavilion has returned, and it has destroyed the old nest of the Ou n. Now, only less than twenty people of the Ou n are left in the enemy alliance... This is the residual power of Ou n. It isnt worth fearing." Mo Tian Ji slowly said with a calm face, "This thunderous attack from King of Hell Chu has solved our biggest problem. The Ou n was the reason why we were unable to make a move. It was our biggest concern. "Trailzer!" Mo Tian Ji indifferently said, "This is what I had meant when I called him a trailzer. Only King of Hell Chu could have pulled this off without letting anyone find out." Dong Wu Lei and Luo Ke Wu didnt say anything. They knew that this wasnt what Mo Tian Ji had called them for. Everyone knew about these things. After all, these things werent a secret anymore. "I want to remind you that..." A ray of light shed in Mo Tian Jis eyes. He then gently put his hands on the top of the table. He seemed to be a bit ufortable to say something. But then, he finally said, "What we need is unity. Otherwise, well be doomed in case a battle breaks out within our alliance. "Ji Zhu, Xie Dan Qiong, and also Gu n... There wont be any problem with them. Its just the two of you Im worried about. "It might look as if the enemy is in the downwind at present. But... you must know that Tian n and ck Devil n havent shown their true potential yet. And, Tu n is even more covert. It hasnt yet set into motion," Mo Tian Ji swept his vision. He looked at both of them with his spear-like sharp vision. "I believe that you two realize and understand all this." Dong Wu Lei and Luo Ke Wu pondered. A long while passed. Then, Luo Ke Wu slowly said, "Ive never had any such idea." "You havent. But that doesnt mean that your subordinates havent... your die-hard supporters havent." Mo Tian Ji snorted. He looked at the two of them, "I want to let you know that Luo Ke Di is now a ninth grade Martial King. He is just half-a-step away from bing an Emperor Level Expert. "And, Dong Wu Shang is now an Emperor Expert. Moreover, hes a pure first-grade Saber Emperor," Mo Tian Ji looked at Dong Wu Lei and heavily said, "Our great ns need such strength at present." Dong Wu Leisplexion changed, and he slowly nodded. Then, he deeply said, "You rest assured. I know what to do." Mo Tian Ji deeply looked at him, and slowly said, "I hope so." .... Dong Wu Lei and Luo Ke Wu went out of the Mo n while riding their horses. They both remained silent. All they did was sigh deeply. A long time passed. Then, Luo Ke Wu cupped his hands together, turned his horse around, and rode away. He didnt speak anything. Dong Wu Lei looked at the grass under his feet. His eyes somewhat froze there. He had aplicated and conflicted look in his eyes. His facial muscles werepressing and stretching. And, his eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together. He just randomly pulled on the horses reins to make it go forward. A very long time passed. Then, he heaved a long sigh, and started to muttered, "Saber Emperor... Saber Emperor..." A radiant light shed through the eyes of the four old men behind him. A long while passed again. Then, Dong Wu Lei lightly tapped his legs on the belly of the horse. The fine steed issued a long neigh, and dashed away with clip-clop sounds. It left behind a tangled mood that soon got stamped into dust. .... There was a cloud of gloom and sorrow in the alliance of Ou n, Tian n, Tu n, and the other ns. In fact, the atmosphere was so heavy that they were nearly unable to breathe. They had received a bunch of news a while ago; [The forces of Tu n encountered an attack from Ao n from all sides.] [The forces of Tian n encountered an attack from Ao n from all sides.] [Li n encountered an attack from Ao n.] [Zhao n encountered an attack from Ao n.] These attacks included attacking their military forces, blocking their trades, destroying their shops, and warning and attacking their business partners. It was an omnidirectional kind of attack. Two sub-branches of ck Devil n had been uprooted by the Ao n. The six brigades of the Ao n were like six raging tides which were sweeping across the boundless earth. And, on this side... they had gotten caught up in internal strife even before the war had started. Their ally... Meng n had been uprooted by their allied forces. And now, Ou n didnt exist anymore. Only Ou Cheng Wu and Ou Du Xiao were left along with a residual team of twenty. Therefore, both of them had be like two generals without an army. "Ao n has dispatched six troops. These troops are being individually led by Ao Qing Yun, Ao Cheng Yun, Ao Meng Yun, Ao Yu Yun, Ao Feng Yun, and Ao Lang Yun." Tian Bu Hui gently tapped his hand on the table. Then, he slowly said, "The Ao ns retaliation has begun. Moreover, Mo n, Xie n, Ji n, Luo n, Dong n, and Gu n have also begun to stir. This matter has reached the situation that we didnt want created at any cost. It has truly reached a dire situation. So, I request everyone to suggest some countermeasures to deal with the current situation." Nobody spoke for a long time. Then, the Young ck Devil coldly snorted. Tian Bu Hui raised his head, and threw an ice-cold nce at the Young ck Devil, "I want to remind everyone that we are presently in a critical life and death situation. And, well be doomed if we dont stay united. Therefore, I want everyone to be patient, and watch their words." He then turned his head, "Brother Tu, how long would it take for the reinforcements that you promised would arrive?" Tu Qian Hao confidently smiled and said, "My father and Ancestor have gone in person. I think we should get some good news in a few days." Tian Bu Hui slowly nodded. He sighed, "I hope so... the sooner the better." ... Chapter 633 People of Ao Clan Ou Du Xiao had been the spokesman and manger of this alliance before. But, it was Tian Bu Hui now. It was obvious that the Ou n had lost the authority to speak in this alliance after its destruction. "Moreover, the people of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion have already dispersed. They are now hurrying back to their respective ns," Tian Bu Hui got serious and said, "We mustnt let these men return to their ns. "First, these people destroyed our important n. So, we must take revenge for this intense and bloody hatred. Second, theyll certainly attack us after they return to their ns. After all, they have the help of the intel they have on us." Tian Bu Hui squinted. And, a cold light shot from the slit in his eyes, "Who knows what that bastard Meng Luo has told them? Things are going to be bad if he had told them about our military deployment and n of action. Therefore, we cant take the risk of allowing them to return to their ns. "So, our top priority is to stop these people." Tian Bu Hui and the Young ck Devil looked at each other as Tian Bu Hui said this. "Our Ou n takes the responsibility to deal with King of Hell Chu," Ou Du Xiao gritted his teeth. His eyes were bloodshot at the moment. Both father and son had fainted on the spot when the news of their ns destruction hade through. And now, they both loathed this person King of Hell Chu the most... There was no one else in the entire world who they hated more than him. "Um, should I send some people with you?" Tian Bu Hui asked as a symbolic gesture. "No need!" Ou Du Xiao gnashed his teeth, "Ill kill Chu Yang, ande back with his head. Or, we both father and son will die trying. As they say... death ends all the troubles." A mysterious color shed in Tian Bu Huis eyes. He then nodded with a smile, "Brother Ou will certainly seed." Ou Du Xiao snorted. He felt as if there was a sense of ridicule behind Tian Bu Huis remark. However, he wasnt in the state of mind to care about it. "Our Tu n takes the responsibility of taking care of Gu Du Xing," Tu Qian Hao had a deep-seated hatred towards Gu Du Xing because of hisst fight with him. And now, he had an opportunity to ughter that guy, and tell the world, [I C Tu Qian Hao C am the true number-one expert of this generation.] "Ive heard that Gu Du Xing has broken through to Sword Emperor," the young ck Devil somewhat idently... and somewhat intentionally said in a casual manner, "Tu Qian Hao, what grade King are you?" Tu Qian Haos entire face turned red. He then lowly eximed, "Ill kill him even if hes a Sword Monarch." However, Tu Qian Hao had shot a threatening nce to the young ck Devil when he had said this. The young ck Devil mischievouslyughed and said, "This being the case... Ill get rid of Dong Wu Shang." "Get rid of Dong Wu Shang?" Tu Qian Hao snorted, "Hes a Saber Emperor. Which grade King are you?" The young ck Devil red at him in reply. He shot cold light from his eyes, "Tu Qian Hao, do you have a death wish?" Everyone rushed to to mediate. "Our Li n (Plum n) will ambush and kill Ji Mo," the n Lord of Li n said. "Our Zhao n will kill Luo Ke Di," the n Lord of Zhao n dered. "Each of you is going to be far behind the enemy lines. So, dont forget to wrap things up quickly," Tian Bu Hui nodded and reminded them. He then said, "Li Xiong Tu once owed me a big favor. So, Ill personally go to see him this time." Everyones eyes lit up. [The chances of our sess would be very high if he manages to involve Li n (Strict n).] "Theres no time to lose. We must set into action." ... Gu Du Xing was going swiftly along the way. He was shuttling through the mountain forest. His heart was on fire. He knew that the enemy was bound to intercept him on the way. However, he was confident that he could easily break through all interceptions, and rush back to his Sister Xiao Miao. Then, he would tell her; [I want to marry you! I want to marry you right now!] [Ill always be at your side from now on. You dont need to fear anything anymore!] Gu Du Xing didnt feel lonely due to such fiery mood despite being on this dull and dry journey of thousands of miles. In fact, this journey seemed like a beautifulndscape to him. However, Gu Du Xing didnt rx and lower his guard because of this. After all, he clearly knew that this was the best opportunity for his enemy to kill him. Moreover, he needed to learn through this experience. Therefore, Gu Du Xing wasnt the least bit startled when three people suddenly appeared before him in the forest and blocked his way. He gently took out his ck Dragon Sword and coldly asked, "Tu Qian Haos men?" The three men opposite to him didnt say a word. They only rushed over. Gu Du Xing coldly snorted, and quickly made up his mind to attack. He then jumped up, and bent his body in mid-air. Then, he suddenly straightened it up... just like a bent-sword springs back straight. The sword-light scattered randomly. He then united with his sword, and rushed forward. The three men separated up. They then again assembled together, and blocked Gu Du Xing. Then, they attacked brutally. Gu Du Xing changed into a ck lightning, and rushed past them. He flew out of the encirclement of those three people. He didnt even turn back his head, and quickly disappeared into the forest with a whoosh sound. He vanished without a trace. In fact, he only left behind these few words, "Not Tu Qian Haos people..." Those three who had blocked his way kept standing there with expressionless faces. Suddenly, thin blood streams spurt out from their throats at the same time. Then, a fountain of blood rose up from their heads. All three copsed lifeless at the same time. Gu Du Xings single sword blow had ughtered three King Level Experts. And then, he had gotten far away. A long time passed. Then, a rustling sound rang in the forest. Ten people appeared, and looked at the corpses of the three King Experts. The white-clothed youngster in the middle gently breathed out. He then muttered, "Such a dreadful Sword Emperor!" The several people behind him had solemn looks on their faces. Then, one of them said, "Sixth Young Master, Im afraid that it would be very difficult to execute our n... if everyone in the Heavenly Armament Pavilion has such strength." The white-clothed youngster slightly tilted his head and pondered. Then, he insipidly said, "What do you think would happen... if you all were to have a fight with this Sword Emperor?" Everyone behind him looked at each other. They remained silent for a while. Then, they said, "Perhaps, no one but Big Brother can withstand him in a one-on-one fight." The body of the white-clothed man shook up, "The lowest among you is a second-grade Emperor Level Expert. And, the highest among you is a fifth-grade Emperor Level Expert. So, how can you not defeat even a first-grade Sword Emperor?" His voice was full of disbelief. "We might be able to take him on by going all-out at the risk of our lives if we were to take into ount all of our cultivations put together. But... hes a Sword Emperor! Sword Emperors are entirely different from ordinary Emperor Level Experts," an old man said in a sinking voice; this man stood in the middle, and had three wisps of long beard, "I can probably attack and defeat him. But, its impossible to kill him." The white-clothed youth remained silent for a while. He then said, "Send a message to Third Brother. Tell him the non-emperors cant deal with Gu Du Xing." The old man behind him shivered in shock, "This..." "I lost three King level Experts. So, Third Brother must surely be very happy. But, Ill make him lose a few Emperor Level Experts," the white-clothed youngster warmly smiled and said, "Ao Qing Yun and I have joined hands for the time being. But, that fellow has prepared a second ambush. He wants our strength to be exhausted first... humph humph..." He waved his hand while saying this. He then added, "Bury the corpses at once, and then lets go!" He turned around while saying this. Then, he further said, "Our n hase out to take revenge for Ao Xie Yun this time. But, that is just a pretext. So, it would be better to take advantage of the chaos in the Jianghu, and recruit forces since everything would ultimately depend on the aplishments of us brothers... Only the strongest will survive in this process. "What other option do I have apart from recruiting someone as incredible as Gu Du Xing?" he softly said, "Otherwise, wouldnt Ao Feng Yun remain a nobody in the Nine Heavens?" This youngster was Ao Feng Yun of the Ao n! Everyone thought that he was dealing with Tian n, Li n (Plum n), and the other ns. Nobody couldve imagined that this ambitious youngster woulde here with his wild schemes. "Sixth Young Master, this old man thinks that we should give priority to the matters of the n. Im afraid that we would be overtaken by the other contenders if we keep engaging ourselves in external affairs..." that old man with long beard slightly sighed and advised. "No! The chaos of the Middle Three Heavens cant be stopped in any way at this time. The battles of all the great ns have already begun. And, no one can stop it now. Those several ns will naturally set into action even if we remain motionless. So, our top-most priority must be to nibble away and watch from the sidelines... And, expand our strength while we watch other people weakening in this process. This is how you rule!" Ao Feng Yun then indifferently said, "But... Gu Du Xing is sharp. We lost three King Level Experts in just probing his strength. He has turned out to be beyond my expectations." He turned around and said, "Anyway, its better this way. Well exert pressure on the Gu n while Gu Du Xing returns to the n. Itll make the entire Gu ne over seeking shelter." The group followed him, and they all disappeared in the forest. A long time passed. Then, a mans shadow shed in the forest with a whoosh sound. It was Gu Du Xing. He shouldve already left the forest by now. However, he had stealthilye back after having left this area at first. "So, they were the Ao ns people. So, thats why I found the attack to be so strange..." Gu Du Xingsplexion was as cold as steel. He then disdainfully thought aloud, "Its just Ao Feng Yun. You want to exert pressure on the entire Gu n...? Good... Ill wait for you to exert pressure. This will be a big gift to Ao Xie Yun from my side. "Well, they said that theres another brother waiting for me ahead..." Gu Du Xing wrinkled his brows. "Has Ao n gone insane? They are targeting me at such a crucial time?" He then rushed through the forest with a rustling sound. He covered 250 Km. Then, someone from the woods in front of him lightly said, "So, Gu Du Xing of Gu n has arrived..." Gu Du Xing knitted his brows. He then saw the next wave waiting for him. He stopped his steps and shouted, "Who is it?" There remained silence in the forest. However, two shadows quietly appeared from both sides; they were wearing wide robes with long sleeves. Their visions were indifferent. "Two Emperor Level Experts!" Gu Du Xings pupils shrank. Two Emperor Level Experts had appeared in front of him! "Gu Du Xing, Ivee to bestow an enormous fortune upon you today," The man on the right side had an expressionless face. He insipidly said, "Join us, and Ill ensure that your Gu n stays safe and sound." Then, the man on the left mischievouslyughed, "And, Gu n will be thoroughly destroyed within an instant if you reject this proposal." Gu Du Xing suddenly raised his sword-like eyebrows. And, his murderous aura swept across like tides. He didnt say a word. He just ferociously emitted bone-chilling sword-energy from his body. It seemed as if he had changed into a heaven-startling sword. His body emitted such dazzling light that it that could leave people incapable of looking up to him. He then put his right hand on the hilt of the sword on his waist, and slowly clenched his fingers. The ck Dragon Sword issued a sword cry in excitement with a ng sound in the sheath. Simultaneously, the swords in the sheaths of those two men also issued crisp sword cries. Their sounds seemed to be respectful and submissive... as if a subject had seen their emperor... as if they were kneeling down, and performing the ritual of kowtowing. Suddenly, the color of the two men opposite to him changed. They then clenched the hilts of their swords, and coldly stared at Gu Du Xing, "So, you dont want to join us?" Gu Du Xing coldly snorted. He then took out the ck Dragon Sword from its sheath, and his figure turned into a sword-light the next moment. He had killed those three people a while ago without even knowing the circumstances. So, there was no way he would spare these two now that he knew. He didnt speak a word from the beginning to the end. [Whats the difference between speaking to the dead, and not speaking at all?] Then, the sword-light moved like dragon! ... Chapter 634 I’m the Emperor of A Million Swords! "You dont know how to appreciate favors," The two men hadnt imagined that Gu Du Xing wouldunch an attack without saying a single word. So, they furiously shouted at the same time, and pulled out their swords to face Gu Du Xings attack. Gu Du Xing snorted. He then suddenly elerated his speed. After that, he finally opened his mouth. He coldly and sternly shouted, "I am the Emperor of a Million Swords!" Then, his body turned into a streamer of light! Both the Emperor Level Experts were full of confidence. They whole-heartedly believed, [We both are Second Grade Emperor Experts. We have to attack in coboration, and deal with just one guy who has broken through to the first grade of Emperor Level only recently. Shouldnt it be a piece of cake?] Moreover, a scornful feeling had risen from the bottom of their hearts when Gu Du Xing had just attacked. They had thought, [Is he truly a Sword Emperor? He indeed has ample power, but his speed is too slow.] This thought had risen in their hearts right before Gu Du Xing had suddenly elerated in midair. However, both the men became startled when this happened. [Hes facing his enemies by rapidly changing his velocity.] The two men disorderly moved forward one from the left and one from the right. These two were experts in mounting joint attacks. First, the one in the front would block the enemy. And then, the one in the back would deal the fatal blow. This tactic had never been detrimental for them. But then, Gu Du Xing had spoken a few words with an ice-cold look as if he was the monarch of the world, "I am the Emperor of a Million Swords!" Both of them almostughed out loud. [Are you an Emperor Expert with such a pathetic speed? Calling this guy an Emperor Expert would be an exaggeration!] But then, they became terrified and panic-stricken. It was because Gu Du Xing had again elerated his body after shouting those words. In fact, his speed had increased to several times more than his initial speed. Both of them could only block the attack by putting their swords horizontally. Suddenly, they heard a snapping sound. Gu Du Xing had already rushed past from between the two like a hurricane. However, Gu Du Xing didnt even turn his head... Instead, he rapidly disappeared in the forest that stood behind the two of them along with a sharp whizzing sound. Rumbling sounds came from several hundred feet away behind. It turned out that Gu Du Xing had passed through the seventy or eighty trees that hade in his way, and had made them all fall in disorder. Consequently, dust had risen up to the sky, and had blocked the view of the direction in which Gu Du Xing had gone. The two Emperor level experts stood motionless. A long while passed. Then, the one in the front tried to move his hands. [It seems that nothing has happened to me. But then, why had I felt cold a moment ago?] He then decided to turn his head to take a look at his younger brother. Then, he asked without much effort, "Are you alright?" The Emperor Expert behind him couldnt help but smile, "He is just too fast, thats all..." However, he suddenly opened his eyes wide before he could finish his sentence. It was because he clearly saw this his brothers back had been facing him at first. Then, his brother was about to turn his head to look at him when he had spoken these words Are you alright? After that, his elder brother had twisted his neck to turn back his head. But, this younger brother had found that only the upper half of his brothers neck had turned... In other words, his head had turned in a way that the lower half of the neck hadnt moved... The fact was that his neck had been sliced into two sections C upper and lower. His neck had be like two grinding millstones ced together... It had turned since someone had rotated the upper millstone, but the lower millstone hadnt moved... Moreover, a red line had faintly appeared on the intersection between the upper and lower sections of his neck when he had turned his head. The younger Emperor Expert was dumbfounded as he looked at his elder brother. He then lifted his hand, "You you you..." The Emperor Level Expert who had turned his head back to look at his younger brother was puzzled by this. So, he asked, "Whats wrong with... me?" However, a blood column suddenly gushed out from his neck after he spoke the first three words. And, this column of blood had sent his head up in the air. Therefore, his face had carried an expression of astonishment on it when he had said thest word, "...me?" The Emperor Level Expert in the back screamed in fright. Then, he felt as if his own neck was a bit wet as well. So, he touched it with his hand. But, he couldnt help but cry out in fear as he lowered his head to look down. Blood burst out from the cavity of his neck as he lowered it. And, his head was ferociously thrown forward the next second. However, he could still see that a big tree was heading towards him... Bang! His head heavily crashed into the tree. And, the train of his thoughts stopped. Both of these men truly had bad luck today. They had high cultivation and high level of military aplishments. So, they shouldnt have died so quickly even if they couldnt be a match for Gu Du Xing. They couldve at least brought the fight to a lose-lose situation. Though, they wouldve had to engage in a desperate struggle in that case. But, they wouldnt have lost their lives... However, there had been a series of misunderstandings. And, these misunderstandings had cost the two Emperor Level Experts their lives. It had been Ao Qing Yun and Ao Feng Yuns decision to deal with Gu Du Xing. The Ao brothers that hade out on the ns mission were all ambitious and vigorous. And, how would they rece Ao Xie Yun if they werent willing to build a faction for themselves? Therefore, each the brothers sight was focused on the Jianghu even if they hadnt clearly talked about it. This was a big opportunity! This chaotic situation was a heaven-sent golden opportunity! The next step for them would be the position of the n Lord of Ao n... as long as they could gather enough benefits and show enough means. But, these things needed Strength and Influence! Therefore, they must rope in some forces that they could use for their own good. However, they couldnt look for allies among the ns affiliated to Ou ns alliance because the Ou n was their personal enemy. Otherwise, they would be scolded to death by their ancestors even if they seeded. Furthermore, the ns outside the range of the crisis wanted to stay far away from the crisis. They werent interested in participating in the power struggle. So, seeking their alliance would only lead to wrangling... Therefore, they could only choose one from Xie n, Gu n, Luo n, Dong n, and the others. And, Gu n was the weakest among these ns. Or so to say... Gu ns situation was the most dangerous in this storm of the Jianghu. Therefore, Gu n would certainly look for supporters. After all, its so-called allies would be of no help if it were to be truly attacked. Therefore, they thought of drawing-in the Gu n first. Gu n was indeed the weakest. But, it wasnt that weak a force for the Ao brothers. In fact, having the Gu n alongside would be equal to doubling their strength. Consequently, the chances of being sessful would increase by a lot. Ao Qing Yun and Ao Feng Yun had been fighting openly, but maneuvering covertly. However, they were still headed roughly in the same direction. They basically belonged to the same family. After all, these two were rted by blood. Moreover, they were born of the same mother. Therefore, the two brothers had been together from the first beat. Moreover, they had decided to deal with the Gu n first in order to seed. [Gu Du Xing is the key to dealing with the Gu n!] [Its because Gu ns responsibility has now fallen into Gu Du Xings hands. Moreover, Gu Du Xing also has a special status. After all, hes the second-inmand when ites to the Heavenly Armament Pavilion.] [We would hopefully be able to draw the entire Heavenly Armament Pavilion into our faction if we can rope in Gu Du Xing! He he he... And, our future prospects would be very good when that happens.] Therefore, the two hadnt discussed this with anyone in their n. Instead, they had right away decided to block Gu Du Xing one from the front and the other from the back. They had thought that they would first capture Gu Du Xing, and then slowly convince him... However, they hadnt expected that the three King Level Expert that had been sent by Ao Feng Yun would be beheaded by just one move of Gu Du Xing. This had obviously left Ao Feng Yun to feel very embarrassed... Therefore, Ao Feng Yun had thought that they must face the disaster together since they both were sharing the fortune as well. Ones bad luck must be the bad luck of both. It was his principle. Therefore, Ao Feng Yun had sent the news, [Non-Emperors cant deal with Gu Du Xing.] Strictly speaking... these words were in fact true. They werent false by any means. He had put emphasis on Emperor Experts because Gu Du Xing was a Sword Emperor now. He was a low level Emperor Expert. So, a ninth grade Emperor Expert would obviously be able to deal with him! But... there was difference between the Emperor Experts of different grades! However, these words had seriously misled Ao Qing Yun as well as the two Emperor Experts that were now dead. Non-Emperor Experts couldnt deal with Gu Du Xing... This obviously indicated that Emperor Level Experts could! Therefore, Ao Qing Yun had felt relieved after he had learnt this. [Emperor Level Experts can deal with him. So, Ill send two Emperor Level Experts instead of just one. Wouldnt they be able to capture him alive with ease?] The two Emperor Level Experts had also been misled. Therefore, they had confidentlye out to capture him. Then, they had gotten misled a second time when they saw Gu Du Xing, [Hes so young!]. They had gotten misled a third time when they saw Gu Du Xings movements, [Hes so slow!] Therefore, both of them had scorned in their hearts. They naturally hadnt been intending to go all-out. However, Gu Du Xing had unexpectedly elerated his speed. Then, he had elerated his speed one more time. And, he had elerated his speed to such a level in the end that the two men didnt even get enough time to react. The ck Dragon Sword had be one of the few top-tier heavenly weapons after Chu Yang had reformed it. So, it could now cut-off a head with one touch. Moreover, the two Emperor Level Experts werent even able tounch their domain-shields. Consequently, they just died while being confused... It could be said that they had died unjustly. It was extremely aggrieving. Gu Du Xing had disappeared without a trace. Ao Qing Yun came out with his ambush team. He was feeling a bit angry in his heart. But, he also wanted to ask one thing, [There are two Emperor Experts here. How did they let him go? Why didnt they stop him?] Then, he saw the heads of those two falling down. This Young Master Ao had always lived like a prince. However, he became dumbstruck when he saw this scene. In fact, he could only feel the chaos in his brain. [How can it be possible?] [Two Emperor Experts were dealing with just one person. And, he cut their heads off so neatly... so much so that they didnt even feel any pain. They could still speak even after getting their heads cut off? They could still move?] "Such quick sword!" An old man next to him couldnt stop the corner of his eyes from twitching repeatedly. He had a kind of feeling of trepidation. Simultaneously, there was a lingering dread in his heart. This old man was a seventh grade Emperor Expert. It could be said that there were only a few experts of that level in the Middle Three Heavens. However, he introspected, [Perhaps, I would also get seriously injured... if I didnt die... in case I had been misled into thinking that Emperor Experts could deal with him. After all, I too wouldve been caught off guard by this sword] [Moreover, the enemy could easily and calmly leave.] [This sword can keep the meridians of the human body intact after cutting the person. And, the meridians continue to provide vitality to the body...] [Just how fast is this sword? And, how sharp is this sword?] "Third Young Master, we cant deal with this Gu Du Xing." That old man hung down his head in listlessness. "This Old Man suggests that we mustnt make an enemy out of him. This man is less than twenty years old, and has achieved such a realm. We cant afford to have such an enemy... since he can grow further..." Ao Qing Yun clearly hadnt thought like that. He pondered for a while, and then said, "You mean to say that he can achieve Monarch Level? Saint Level?" "I cant say for sure about Saint Level. But, reaching Monarch Level shouldnt be difficult for him," the old man hesitated for a while, and then said with uncertainty. "Then, it can be said that we would have at least one Monarch Level subordinate if not many... if we are able to capture him, right?" Ao Qing Yuns eyes lit up. "Monarch Level subordinate? You want to subdue him?" That old man was startled. [Could it be that Third Young Master still wants to stick to the n? Doesnt he understand what Im saying? Offending such a formidable enemy will most probably lead to the destruction of the entire Ao n.] "I obviously know the gains and losses of this. But, a man can always find a way. Even Supreme Experts have a weak point. And, hes only an insignificant Sword Emperor," Ao Qing Yun objected by waving his hand back and forth, "Hes only a human after all. There has to be a circumstance that he wouldnt be able to defy." The old man smiled bitterly. He touched his nose, and spoke no more. He said in his heart, [Then, you shouldve brought out this so-called circumstance a moment ago, ok? Ah...] ... Chapter 635 You Will Pay the Price for Daring to Provoke my Black Devil Clan! "Go and find Sixth Brother. That bastard has deceived us," Ao Qing Yun finally remembered about that sly dog, and hisplexion changed. He said, "This bastard said non-emperors cant deal with Gu Du Xing, and made me lose two great experts by doing so. This is preposterous!" The old man smiled bitterly, and said in his heart, [Youre hispetitor. So, who would he trick if not you?] However, he didnt have to wait for his subordinates to find Ao Feng Yun since Ao Feng Yun had alreadye looking for him and his party. "Third Brother, how did it go? Was that guy very difficult to deal with?" Ao Feng Yuns white clothes were fluttering in the wind. His refined appearance looked wless as he eagerly asked. However, he then noticed the two corpses, and his eyelids suddenly bounced, "This this... what the hell is this? Didnt I warn you in advance? Then, how... did these unnecessary casualties ur?" Blue veins popped on Ao Qing Yuns forehead, "Sixth Brother, you, you... how can you be so despicable?! What warning are you talking about? That was a cheap trick, ok?" Ao Feng Yunsplexion changed, "Third Brother, what youre saying is absurd. I was kind enough to warn you. But, youre ming me instead?!" Ao Qing Yun snorted. He was about to speak, but he was stopped by the old man behind him. The two brothers looked at each other, and fiercely exhaled a breath from their nostrils... like mad bulls. "What do you n to do with the Gu n?" Ao Feng Yun asked very politely. "I naturally have my ns," Ao Qing Yun replied in a bad mood. "Dont tell me that Third Brother wants to break his partnership with me?" Ao Feng Yun narrowed his eyes, "Third Brother, I want you to understand that our partnership would benefit both of us. Simrly, both of us would incur losses if we broke up. Its not like you arent aware of this fact. Moreover, were brothers from the same mother. So, why allow a minor matter like this to hurt our brotherhood?" Ao Qing Yun snorted, and pondered in his heart, [We two indeed have the weakest background out of the six brothers who havee out on the ns mission. So, it certainly wouldnt be good for either of us if we separated. So, I have no choice but to hold back my resentment and agree to keep the partnership going.] "Gu n has a weakness... Its their weak foundation. They cantst long relying solely on a single Sword Emperor C Gu Du Xing." Ao Qing Yun heaved a muffled sigh, "I believe that we should drop the n of capturing Gu Du Xing first since its not a feasible n. Instead, wed better target the Gu n first, and in-turn coerce the Gu Du Xing into join us. This is the best course of action..." "Third Brothers wisdom is off the charts. Such a brilliant n...!" Ao Feng Yun praised, "Such being the case... we better not dy. Lets rush to the Gu n." "Lets go!" The two groups of people mixed together, and started with the journey. However, this exchange between the two made the Emperor Experts following them feel secretly disappointed. [What do you mean by a minor matter like this shouldnt hurt your brotherhood?] [You mean to say that the lives of five loyal and devoted individuals two Emperor Level experts and three King Level experts is only a trivial matter in your eyes?] ... Gu Du Xing had gone far away like a whirlwind. However, vignce was rising in the secrecy of his heart; [It seems like the happenings these days have gone somewhat out of hand.] [As per the original n... the Ao n shouldve used their forces tounch attacks on Tian n, Li n (Plum n), Tu n, and the other ns in this alliance after setting out... But now, it has clearly deviated from its intended direction.] [The forces of Ao n didntunch attacks on the enemy ns immediately after the Ao n dispatched them. Instead, they began a power struggle in the Jianghu? It seems like those brothers are scheming against one another.] [It wasnt expected that such a situation would ur at the outset.] [I dont know what n Chu Yang woulde up with once he finds out about this development.] [However, the urgent matter at the moment is that I must deal with these two Young Masters of Ao n since they are clearly nning to go after my n first... Therefore, I must deal with this mess.] [But, how would I do that?] Gu Du Xing sped along the way while racking his brain. [Gu n is too small and too weak. It simply cant afford to offend... or have a head-on collision with the Ao n. Moreover, that would go against Chu Yangs established strategy. After all, shing with these two little bastards and killing them... would only hurt their parents, and give quick birth to enmity with the Ao n. On top of that, Ill end up providing a big boost to Tu Qing Hao and the others.] [Also, Chu Yang and the other brothers wouldnt stand by idly... They would stand on my side. And then, they would also be in trouble.] [I cant involve Chu Yang and the others in this mess. So, I can only solve my problems myself...] Gu Du Xing was rushing and thinking all the way... so much so that it gave him a headache. However, he still couldnte up with any solution. He truly realized his shorings at this moment, [Im a trailzer who can attack a city with imprable defenses and seed regardless. However, I would fall far short if I were to be made in-charge of the present situation... Especially if I have to protect myself in such aplex circumstance situation without involving my brothers... or my allies, and still manage to withstand Ao ns pressure...] [Its going to be very very difficult for me.] Gu Du Xing sighed and said in his heart, [Perhaps, Chu Yang wouldve alreadye up with countless moves to deal with them if he were here. But, I feel so helpless in this situation.] Then, a thought popped up in his heart, [What would Chu Yang do if he were to be ced in my position?] He kept rushing forward while thinking about this matter... ... Chu Yang was rushing towards the east alone. He had unleashed an incredible mental concentration along the way. He was hurrying on with his journey on one hand. And on the other hand, he was keeping a look out for enemies. Meanwhile, he would also release the Nine Tribtions Sword to sense elixirs. He was making good use of time during this journey. A great distance of a thousand miles passed smoothly without any obstacles. However, Chu Yang found this strange. [It is reasonable to say that someone ought to attack and kill me, right? However, Ivee so far, but nothing has happened? Moreover, I had crossed 3 or 4 dangerous spots along the way... What is going on?] [Its a long route. But, Im equally ustomed to going not too fast and taking my time to enjoy the scenic beauty.] [Are they afraid of me?] He was thinking all this when the Sword Spirit suddenly said in rm, "Theres a bit of a situation ahead." "A bit of a situation...?" Minister Chu was startled by this. So, his ck figure quickly sneaked into a thick patch of underbrush with a whoosh sound. "Cough Cough... 10 Km ahead... Theres a bit of a situation 10 km ahead." Sword Spirit was somewhat speechless; [This guy didnt wait for me to finish talking, and acted like a rabbit which sees a hound and conceals itself thereafter; it disappears without a trace...] "Hey! You shouldve said so earlier," Chu Yang furiously crawled out and said, "Im just too cautious..." "Youre truly a scaredy-cat," Sword Spirit mercilessly ridiculed him. Chu Yang rolled his eyes, "Im travelling alone now. You expect me to not be extra careful? Wouldnt it affect you as well if something were to happen to me? Im just thinking of your safety... Youre unable to recognize others good intentions." Sword Spirit was rendered speechless for a while; [The reason why hes so careful is obviously his own safety. But, hes saying that its for my sake...?] [Ive seen shameless people before, but Ive never seen someone who was this shameless.] "Who are these people up ahead? Can you make out their appearances?" Chu Yang asked in his mind as he cautiously and stealthily advanced forward. "Get closer... It isnt perceivable from this distance," Sword Spirit replied. Chu Yang fully immersed himself in rushing ahead... He disyed his stealth and sneaking skills to the peak. In fact, one would only see green grass swaying gently in the underbrush and leaves rocking on the trees even if they were to look closely... And, one would be able to see him swiftly scurrying about from time to time even if they switched to slow motion... sometimes leaning down... sometimes moving sideways... sometimes going in reverse... and even sometimes somersaulting continuously a few times... Its worth mentioning that he had exploited the shadows of the grass des on the ground and the refraction of the sunlight in the sky to camouge his figure, and be invisible when he made all these movements. So, he had turned into a ghost in broad daylight! The journey ahead shortened little by little. 7.5 Km... 5 Km... Finally, the Sword Spirit issued a warning when he approached a distance of 1.5 Km, "Listen! The other side has experts. So, be careful or youll be detected." Chu Yang was startled by this. So, he started taking light footsteps, "Im still thousands of feet away, right? And, youre saying that I might get detected...? Do they have a super Emperor Level Expert?" "Well, the people who haveid out an ambush ahead are the most tyrannical enemies so far in terms of strength. But, thats only the case if we dont count that Ou Ke Feng of the Ou n we faced earlier!" Sword Spirits voice sounded prudent. Chu Yang took a deep breath, "So... powerful?" "Moreover, theyve clearly got the urate news. And, their goal is obvious C to deal with you." Sword Spirit sensed carefully and said, "However, their aura seems very familiar. Several of them have auras simr to Ao Xie Yuns." Chu Yang was shocked. His breathing almost became disordered, "Are you sure?" "Yes!" Sword Spirit affirmed. Chu Yang became perplexed. He then said in frustration, "People of Ao n? Why would the people of Ao n want to deal with me? They should be dealing with Tian n, Tu n, ck Devil n... Why would theye to deal with me instead? Havent I provided them a big assistance? Shouldnt they be rewarding me or something?" Sword Spirit also remained puzzled despite much thought. The Ao n shouldnt have any reason to bear its fangs at Chu Yang regardless of which aspect one would think of. "Could it be that... they are trying to find you to make inquiries about Ao Xie Yun?" Sword Spirit made a guess. "Absolutely not! They shouldve approached me frankly and honestly if that were the case. They shouldnt have prepared this sinister ambush." A cold light shed in Chu Yangs eyes. Then, he reached out with his hand, and ced it on his face. Then, both his arms spread out; popping sounds came from within his body as a result. And then, he reached out and wiped his face, his arms stretched out, inside the body. A burst of general sounds of beans broke out. His slim figure unexpectedly turned three inches shorter, and became a little sturdier. He now had round eyes and well-formed forehead. His face looked fierce. He searched inside the Nine Tribtions Space for a while, and pulled out a broadsword. He thought for a moment, and then pulled out a face mask and covered his face. "Youve already changed your appearance. Why still put on a mask?" Sword Spirit asked. "This is the ingenuity of the n that Ivee up with." Chu Yang grunted. He knitted his brows and thought hard, but still found this disguise to becking. Then, he said, "Youve also seen the appearance of Young ck Devil, right? His face is always masked, but is it possible for me to imitate him... just the tiniest bit?" Sword Spirit frowned and replied, "I can assist you with the spiritual power... but it willst only for half-an-hour." "Half-an-hour? Thatll do!" Chu Yang was overjoyed, and immediately restored his just-changed appearance to its original state. A dusky mist emitted out of his body. Now, the ck robe and the mask made him look just like the Young ck Devil. He just stood there, and his entire body exuded a gloomy aura. "The most important thing is the eyes," Sword Spirit reminded. "No problem!" Chu Yang focused his gaze. Then, his eyes turned cruel and ruthless like the gaze of a vulture in the desert. He looked just like the Young ck Devil... no matter how one looked at him... The physical appearance, the charm, the temperament, the look in his eyes, and even the traits of martial arts had all been imitated to perfection. This imitator let out a rough and sinisterugh and said, "The trivial Ao n dares to oppose my ck Devil n? They have a death wish. See how I assassinate them like dogs." Then, he dashed forward with a whoosh. "Dont be reckless! First, check thoroughly. What if they dont hold any malice...?" Sword Spirit hurriedly reminded. "Theres no need to check thoroughly. Theyve dared to provoke my ck Devil n. So, they must pay the price!" Minister Chu had thoroughly gotten into the character. He ferociously dashed forward. ... ... Chapter 636 The Ones Who Bite the Hand That Feeds Them Must Be Killed! Chu Yang had blown his top! [Theres no justification for Ao n wanting to deal with me. But, theyve stille to cope with me. This is like biting the hand that has fed them!] [The news that Ive rescued Ao Xie Yun has already spread far and wide in the Jianghu regardless of whether it is true or false. And, this news mustve reached their ears as well. So, they mustnt havee to deal with me.] [Shouldnt they express thanks to me now that theyvee looking for me? But, why have they set up an ambush instead?] The honorable Minister got angry in an instant. He then decided that he must teach these people a good lesson regardless of what their motives were. He hid several hundred feet away. He calmly lied down, and restrained all the vitality signs. Everything vanished in the blink of an eye; his heartbeat and pulses were no exception. In fact, he looked like a piece of decayed log in the forest. It was because Sword Spirit had told him in his mind, "Three people are talking over there." "What did they say?" "The first one said, Howe he hasnte yet? Then, another one said, He didnt pass by, right...?" Sword Spirit ryed. Chu Yang clenched his teeth and asked, "How was their manner of speaking?" Sword Spirit said in a heavy voice, "It was cold, and was filled with killing intention." Chu Yang heavily snorted in his heart. This group of people belonged to one of the six troops of Ao n; this group was led by Ao Lang Yun. He was the second best expert in the younger generation of Ao n after Ao Xie Yun. Ao Lang Yun had quickly led his troops to this ce in order to block King of Hell Chu once they had resolutely attacked the Tian ns business estates. "Third Brother and Sixth Brother have had a confrontation with Gu Du Xing. Fifth Brother had a fight with Dong Wu Shang. But, Dong Wu Shang escaped from their hands. We havent yet gotten any news from Fourth Brother who has gone to intercept Ji Mo. Seventh Brother had attacked Luo Ke Di. And, Luo Ke Di got injured. But, he also managed to run away..." Ao Lang Yun knitted his brows, "This exins that the intelligence weve received is correct. However, why has their Big Brother King of Hell Chu still not arrived here? Could it be that this guy is walking leisurely, and enjoying the scenic beauty along the journey?" Two old men were standing next to him; they were dressed in embroidered robes. Their eyes shed, and a radiance overflowed the vicinity. Then, one of them said, "Second Young Master doesnt need to be worried. You must rx your heart for the time being, and wait for a while. King of Hell has definitely not passed through from here. We dont know... he may have faced some issue along the way... which is why heste." The other man said, "But, dealing with King of Hell Chu is somewhat inappropriate given the circumstances. This matter must remain strictly confidential. Otherwise, the tag of biting the hand that feeds one would be ced on Ao ns forehead if word of this leaks out." Ao Lang Yun snorted faintly. Then, he exined his motivations without concealing anything from his confidants, "First, King of Hell Chu meddles in others business. The rumor has spread in the Jianghu that Chu Yang had rescued Ao Xie Yun. This could either be true or false. But, theres no smoke without fire... There must be a reason behind these rumors. And, I specte that these rumors are most probably true. This alone is his capital crime. "Second, it isnt necessary that King of Hell Chu has saved Ao Xie Yun out of good intentions. In fact, he might have done it so that the ns in the alliance opposite to Mo n, Dong n, and the other ns would have to bear the brunt of it. After all, the Mo ns alliance hasnt taken any action from the beginning to the end. So, it is clear that their intention is to force our Ao n into making the first move. Then, they would watch in safety whilst others fight, and make profits at their expense in the end. And, someone with a heart that bears such evil motives deserves death. "We had been unsure about whether some major ns had been hunting down Ao Xie Yun... But then, the news of King of Hell Chu rescuing Ao Xie Yun had spread and affirmed that suspicion. And, this had made Ao n have a clear goal of taking revenge. This shows that King of Hell Chu has been exchanging information with Mo Tian Ji and the other Young Masters. They all are in collusion. "Third, the Heavenly Armament Pavilion destroyed Ou n overnight under King of Hell Chus leadership. So, the Heavenly Armament Pavilions power cant be underestimated. They may have taken the Xie ns help. However, anyone can see their military strength. And, this will be a big problem over time. The ambitions of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion seem to be clear... especially in the current turmoil of Jianghu. So, we must eliminate or disintegrate it as soon as possible. Otherwise, itll be Ao ns greatest enemy once its fully-fledged. "In fact, its probable that itll turn into the next ck Devil n! "Fourth, his five brothers C Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and the other three C are all outstanding talents of this younger generation. They have great future prospects. I want to be the next n Lord. So, I must have such promising young experts at my side. The Jianghu is in great chaos at this time. So, this is a heaven-sent opportunity. We must seize this opportunity, and subdue them. However, King of Hell Chu is their Big Brother. So, they wouldnt change their allegiance if King of Hell Chu doesnt die. Therefore, King of Hell Chu must die. "If they can be used by King of Hell Chu they can be used by me too." Ao Lang Yun coldly snorted. He then indifferently continued, "What can King of Hell Chu give them? I can give them ten times of what King of Hell Chu has to offer! Even more than that...! "These are the reasons why I want to kill King of Hell Chu. In fact, King of Hell ranks first in my list of people that must be eliminated," Ao Lang Yun indifferently exined, "I dont care if you call me an unjust ingrate. I dont mind if you call me the one who bites the hand that feeds it. But, King of Hell Chu mustnt be allowed to live!" The two old men tightly wrinkled their brows next to him. They thought for a while, and then finally let out long sighs. [King of Hell Chu has rescued Ao Xie Yun. This equals to him opposing Ao Lang Yun.] [These things are just Ao Lang Yuns spections. However, they arent necessarily untrue.] [It seems that Chu Yang truly needs to die.] They then looked at each other, and stopped their dissuasion. Ao Lang Yun said with a smile, "Ive brought a team of a hundred experts to kill this King of Hell Chu. So, King of Hell Chu should feel much honored even if he has to die." The two old men bitterly smiled. Naturally, not a word from their conversation went unheard by the Sword Spirits ears. And, the Sword Spirit obviously passed these words onto Chu Yangs ears. King of Hell Chu immediately blew his top. [You are engaging in a power struggle for your selfish desires. But, why must you push all the me on me? Isnt this matter as insane as a prostitute wanting to set up her memorial arch?] [Those big ns chased down Ao Xie Yun to deal with your Ao n. What do I have to do with this? I wouldve only been d to see them seed, you know.] [Even that Mo Tian Ji wouldve thought of adding fuel to fire, ok?] A murderous aura rose up around Chu Yangs body. It immediately made Sword Spirit understand, [The fight is inevitable now!] He gently sighed, "Be careful. There are two eighth grade Emperors, and ten fourth and fifth grade Emperors among the enemy. In addition, there are eighty other people. And, all of them are King Level Experts." Chu Yang gently nodded. He withdrew the surging tides of murderous aura and anger from his body, and regained his ultimate calmness. [This is probably going to be the most difficult and arduous fight since Ive started my lifes journey.] [But, its not my style to run away from a fight.] [Ill kill and kill until all of you die. Ill hack your group of ungrateful bastards to death. What do you think your Ao n is? Are your necks not made of flesh?] A burst of cool breeze blew... Chu Yangs body floated along with the wind, and he entered the forest ahead of him with lightning speed. This meant that he had sneaked into Ao ns ambush circle. This was a dense Ancient Pine Forest. The canopy of dense pines had covered the sky. It was broad day-light, but there was gloominess in this Ancient Pine Forest. The peoples shadows made them seem like ghosts in this darkness. "There seemed to be some sound of movement just now, right?" The two old men in embroidered robes wrinkled their brows. They then turned at the same time, and started to look around. Suddenly, a pitiful scream was heard from the periphery of the ambush circle. The sound hade from the south. Theplexion of both the men changed. One of them stayed behind, while the other instantly disappeared from his original position. "Lets go over there, and take a look," Ao Lang Yun calmly said. Ao Lang Yun and the other old man also went in that direction. They couldnt help but shiver on seeing the scene when they finally arrived at the spot from where the scream had sounded. They saw that a King Level Expert of Ao n was facing towards the outer side of the forest. However, his body was off the ground... He was firmly pinned to a branch of a pine tree. He was dead, but his eyes were still wide open. He had a frightened and despaired look in his eyes. The trousers of this man had fallen down from his legs, and were drooping on the ground. The lower half of his body waspletely naked. However, there was a thin mark of a sword-sh on his throat. "He mustve been attacked when he was taking a leak. The sword cut his throat, and then cut off a section of the pine tree in order to sew his body to the trunk of the tree," the vision of that Emperor Expert in embroidered robe flickered as he heavily said. The other Emperor Expert in embroidered-robe went forward to examine carefully. He then said, "Whoever killed him has to have a divine weapon. The cut seems to be very fine. In fact, his Adams apple and neck bone have also been urately cut in half. Moreover, this persons skill should be no less than that of a fifth grade King level Expert. He must be a master assassin!" "Well!" Ao Lang Yunsplexion became serious. He held out his hand, and waved, "All personnel stand on guard. Be sure to intercept and kill this assassin once you find him." Many peopleplied in unison from their hidden ambush positions. However, both the Embroidered-robed Emperor Experts became anxious in their hearts. One of them shouted, "Everyone, leave your original positions. Immediately switch to new positions in corrtion with each other." However, his voice hadnt even faded when another hoarse scream was heard... It came from the north this time. "Damn it!" One of the Embroidered-robed Emperor Experts stamped his foot on the ground since his heart had filled with helplessness. "Second Young Master, how could you give amand at this time? You shouldve at least told them not to make any noise along with the order. They are bound to acknowledge your order. And, that is equal to providing their locations to this hidden killer." Apparently, this embroidered-robed old man had a very high position in the Ao n. He had dared tosh-out at Ao Lang Yun to his face. The ming tone in his voice was obvious even though his manner of speaking was tactful. "Yes, yes... I messed up." Ao Lang Yun readily epted his advice. He then bowed his head, and admitted his mistake, "I dont have much understanding of such military strategies. So, I ask Uncle Cai to take full authority, andmand the troops." This Uncle Cai was named Cai Xiao Cheng. He had been one of the eight great protectors of the n Lord Ao Tian Xing along with the other old man named Li Chang Long. Four out of these eight great protectors had been with Ao Xie Yun, while two were with Ao Lang Yun. The remaining two guarded the five other brothers. They separately stayed with them... one brother at a time. In addition, these great protectors were also in-charge of the protection of the Ao ns juniors. Cai Xiao Cheng wasnt being polite to his Young Master. After all, this was not the time to show modesty. He repeatedly issued orders from his mouth, "All of you, listen to my orders. Leave your original ambush positions. Then, slowly crowd around towards the middle of the ambush circle. You dont need to be too quick. Just dont make any sound." Then, he instantly turned around towards the north to take a look. There was a King Level Expert sitting paralyzed on the ground as expected. There was a big hole in his chest, and he had lost all of his vitality. "So ruthless!" Li Chang Long clenched his teeth and said, "This killer clearly had the capability to kill him in one strike. He didnt even let him utter a sound while doing so. But, the killer made him let out a pitiful scream at the point of death... This killer is vicious and merciless. He seriously makes my blood boil." "Whos this person?" Ao Lang Yun asked, "Is it possible that it is King of Hell Chu?" Cai Xiao Cheng and Li Chang Long looked at each other. However, they only saw uncertainty in each others eyes. Some rustling sounds rang in the pine forest. Many ambushing experts were rushing over to the middle. The enemy wouldnt have any method to silently assassinate these experts as long as all of them were gathered closely in a circle. However, screams rose up in quick session at this moment. Cai Xiao Cheng bellowed. Then, he pped his arms, and flew over in the direction of the sounds like a big bird. .... Chapter 637 “Black Devil! So, It Turned Out To Be You!” He saw four mens bodies. They had been chopped off into eight pieces, and were lying on the ground several hundred feet away. Everyone was headed towards the middle. So, it was obvious that the enemy had attacked them from behind. He had killed four people in one strike! A faint smell of blood spread in the ck Pine Forest. It was approaching afternoon already. The wind entered into the pine forest with whistling sounds. And, rustling sounds were issued as a result. Branches and leaves were gently swaying in the ck Pine Forest. Simultaneously, countless shadows were swaying on the ground. It was daytime, but there was an increasing sense of gloominess in the forest because of the shadows. Cai Xiao Cheng had such an angry look in his eyes that his eyes almost cracked open. Suddenly, he shouted with his spring-thunder-like voice, "Whos using such evil schemes in secrecy? Come out and face me if youre a man." His voice spread far and wide like spring-time thunder. It vibrated the top of the pine trees, and numerous leaves fell down with rustling sounds. A light shed in Li Chang Longs eyes as if he had figured something out. He then suddenly said in a sinking voice, "King of Hell Chu, its you, right? Whats wrong? Dont you have the guts to face us?" The voice spread out, but ck Pine Forest remained silent in response. No one replied. Cai Xiao Cheng quickly scanned the vicinity with his lightning-fast gaze. Suddenly, a golden light shed. Cai Xiao Cheng bellowed, "Watch out!" He then dashed towards that golden light. He grabbed it before it could dig into the back of a King Level Expert, and received it in his hand. It was a small and exquisite dagger; it was only half-a-palm long. There werent any fancy designs on its body. In fact, the only thing to praise was its sharpness. Cai Xiao Cheng jumped up in an instant. And, everyones gazes subconsciously followed after his silhouette. However, three ck lights silently emitted out from another direction in this split second. And, these three ck daggers got inserted into the vests of three King Level Experts. Li Chang Long bellowed, and rushed over with giant steps. He rushed like lightning in the direction from where those three ck lights had been shot. However, he found no soul in sight there. In fact, there wasnt even the least bit of sound. Nine experts of their team had been silently killed in such a short period of time, and they hadnt even been able to trace the shadow of the enemy. It was like fighting a spectre in dense fog! Ao Lang Yun tightly joined his hands together. Cold sweat was dripping from the hollow of his palms, and he could only feel the chill emitting out of his vest. Had he ever experienced such a spooky and terrifying fight in his entire life? Then, sudden sounds transmitted out very rapidly. The sounds had traveled suddenly from the right side one moment, and then from the left side the next moment. Then, a cold and sinister voice said, "He-he. Thats right. You seem to be somewhat knowledgeable and insightful. Youre right. Im King of Hell Chu!" There seemed to be dark and sinister vibes in his voice... as if it hade straight from hell. It made the listeners feel ufortable in their ears. Cai Xiao Cheng and Li Chang Long focused the cultivation of their entire body to heighten their senses. However, they still couldnt find out where this voice wasing from. They only thought that the voice was faint and untraceable. It would resound from the south one moment, and then from the north the next moment. However, these two sources where the sounds wereing from south and north were separated by a distance of approximately thousand feet! [Formidable enemy!] These two words suddenly emerged from the bottom of the hearts of Cai Xiao Cheng and Li Chang Long. Li Chang Long also overthrew his previous conclusion, [This enemy is not a King Level Expert. He is at the very least an Emperor Level Expert!] "Youre not King of Hell Chu!" Cai Xiao Cheng stayed calm. He shouted in a cold voice, "King of Hell Chu is indeed ruthless, sly, and fierce. However, he doesnt have an excellent cultivation like Your Excellency. Who are you after all? And, why are you set against my Ao n?" One thing that he didnt say was, [King of Hell Chu by no means has this ghost-like gloominess!] There was absolute silence in the ck Pine Forest. There was a deathly silence! Suddenly, a dense and gloomy aura was issued out. Then, it was promptly restrained. Cai Xiao Chengs eyes turned cold. He then silently drifted out towards the source of the aura. He had already moved from this side like lightning without making any noise, and had arrived at the opposite side. He then brandished his hands, and several trees were crushed by his palm with loud bang sounds. A piece of ck cloth fluttered in the air. Cai Xiao Chengs body floated like a ghost, and grabbed that piece of ck cloth in his hand. He then attentively looked at it, but couldnt make out anything. Then, he returned clenching that piece of cloth in his hand while being puzzled. But, that sinister and dense aura that he had felt a moment ago was lingering in his heart. He felt that it was very familiar. However, he couldnt remember where and when he had sensed it before. "What did you find?" Li Chang Long quickly came over to him. "Take a look," Cai Xiao Cheng handed the ck cloth over to him. "A piece of ck cloth?" Li Chang Long was puzzled. He brought the piece of cloth near to his nose as he spoke, and sniffed it. "Beware of poisons!" Cai Xiao Cheng hastily warned. "Its all right. It doesnt have any smell," Li Chang Long smiled, and flipped this piece of cloth. He then said, "This seems to be an ordinary ck cloth. Apparently, it got torn by your palm attack." "However, I didnt see a persons shadow when I tore this piece of cloth. This fact is extremely strange!" Cai Xiao Cheng knitted his brows, "Moreover, I felt a strange aura just a while ago. It was very..." He spoke till here, and then suddenly shouted, "Get away!" Then, he rushed forward quickly. His speed was so fast that he suddenly drew a green smoke trail behind his body. A golden light had arrived near Ao Lang Yuns vest! Cai Xiao Cheng shouted loudly. He then went all-out in a desperate attempt to grab that golden light in his hand. The tip of the dagger wasnt even an inch away from Ao Lang Yuns vest at this moment. Li Cheng Long bellowed, and pounced towards the direction from where the golden light had been shot. Simultaneously, forty-to-fifty men also set into action, and rushed over to attack from all sides. Suddenly, several ck lights silently appeared once again from another direction. Then, a knife-light of almost the same color as that of air shed out of nowhere. It simultaneously struck the vests of five people while they were rushing towards that direction. Several pitiful screams were heard. The five people fell down on the ground, and started to roll back-and-forth in pain. However, the attacker had shot too many hidden weapons at once this time. So, the strength in those weapons wascking, and the attacks werent fatal. But, one of the experts had gotten stabbed straight in the middle of his back. So, he had died on the spot. Beads of sweat were unceasingly dripping down from Ao Lang Yuns forehead. He had almost marched into Hell a moment ago. He had missed it only by a bit! Hisplexion had turned deathly white. He was using all his might to keep his calm, but a look of horror had already appeared in his eyes. The rapid movement of the attacker was just like that of a ghost. Two eighth grade Emperor Experts couldnt catch even the shadow of this attacker. This dark forest seemed to have turned into a ce of death! And, Ao Lang Yun could only watch in helplessness as his people died one by one. "Run out of the forest!" Cai Xiao Cheng bellowed. The blue veins could be clearly seen on his face. He had already realized that the attacker was a super-talented assassin. [Confronting this attacker in such a forest is equal to fighting with a crocodile in water. This ce is a home ground for the attacker.] [So, we must rush out. We must dash to an open area under sunlight. Only then can we make the enemy reveal himself.] Li Chang Long had immediatelye to this realization. So, he repeatedly shouted. He then led everyone to crowd around Ao Lang Yun, and run out of the forest. Everyone had been in full confidence in the beginning that they would capture King of Hell Chu as soon as he would appear. But, who wouldve thought that they wouldnd in a difficult situation, and would have to assume such a stance C to run out of the forest? This was undoubtedly highly ironic. A golden light shed again. Li Chang Long joined his hands, and extremely quickly received the golden light in them. He then looked at it, and crooked his nose. It was merely a piece of crushed gold. He threw it on the ground without giving it much thought. He then looked from his peripheral vision, and found that three more golden lights wereing from another direction. Li Chang Long leapt up hurriedly, and grabbed them one by one. He became aggrieved in his heart, and cussed, [Dammit! All of them are pieces of gold!] But then, a ck light densely shed from another direction. Li Chang Longs heart jumped in fright. He knew that the attacker had finallyunched his killer attack. So, he roared and brandished his hands to deflect the attack. Then, he immediately thought of charging in the direction of the men to the left side. He had already understood the pattern of this attackers attacks. [He leaves if he misses a shot. In fact, he leaves his hiding position as soon as he attacks.] [Now, this person has shot three times in session. So, his current position is probably in this direction.] [It doesnt matter even if it isnt. The route I have rushed towards is situated in the middle of three directions from where he has made attacks. So, Ill definitely intercept him once he makes a sound!] But, sharp sounds of pew aroused continually when his body had just flown to a distance of around seventy feet. More than a dozen golden lights were shot out from the ce of the previous attack. [The power of this attack has a sense of urgency to it!] [He didnt change his position this time.] "Damn it!" Li Chang Long gave a hateful look. He wanted to change his direction, but it was already toote. Thirteen golden lights were scattered as if they had been arranged properly. They were targeted at one person each. Cai Xiao Cheng was next to Ao Lang Yun, but he had been caught off-guard. He desperately turned around to intercept these thirteen golden lights, but he could only block off five of them. Some screams orderly resounded as eight people got injured at the same time. Cai Xiao Chengs fine beard pointed like a halberd as he vigorouslymanded, "Dont worry about anything. Just rush out of the ck Pine Forest!" Even this eighth grade Emperor Expert felt frightened in his heart now. [What is the exact position of this attacker after all? Hes so sinister... and uses such a superb assassination method?] Cai Xiao Cheng was unwilling to admit in his heart, but he had to do so, [The assassination level of this attacker is at the top in the present age.] He vigntly looked in all directions. Then, he drew back step by step, and personally took cover from behind. Suddenly, a frightened scream was heard. The troop at the back was in panic. Cai Xiao Cheng got furious and shouted, "Why are you panicking?" "Poison! There is poison on the short knives and daggers. They released poison the moment we pulled them out," a man eximed in misery. Cai Xiao Cheng felt shocked in his heart. He hurriedly took a look, and a chill ran down his spine. Those twelve wounded King Level Experts had clenched their teeth and persisted for the quarter of an hour. In fact, they hadnt even frowned. However, poison spread in their bodies as soon as the knives were pulled out. And, they instantly died on the spot. They couldnt even leave behind a few words. Twenty-two people! The attacker hadnt even made an appearance yet. And, twenty-two experts had died on this side! The dead were only King Level Experts, and no Emperor Level Expert had sustained any harm. However, it was still a gigantic loss. Cai Xiao Cheng had never seen such a sly and ruthless enemy in his 30 years of experience in Jianghu! Everyone could see the sunshine in front of them. All of them had almost rushed out of the forest. However, the mood fluctuations of the hidden enemy seemed to be getting intense. He was reluctant to let them escape. Suddenly, a sinister and dense aura spread out. Then, it seemed as if it was retracted forcefully. Cai Xiao Cheng had a sudden thought in his heart, [Very familiar! It is truly very familiar... his name is on the tip of my tongue. How can I not remember?] Suddenly, there was a sh of golden light... Dozens of golden lights had been thrown at the same time. Cai Xiao Cheng let out a loud shout, and jumped up to intercept. Meanwhile, a ck light spread out from another direction like an inescapable. Li Chang Long let out a long roar, and his body whirled about in midair like a dragon. Cai Xiao Cheng was unable to restrain his anger, and crashed into the ce from where the ck light hade. He was hundred-percent sure this time, [The attacker hasnt left that ce... because Id locked on him with my tracking energy just now.] [He shouldnt have attacked being this close.] Cai Xiao Chengs heart filled with pleasure as he quickly threw himself forward. Suddenly, a shadow flew out from the umbra with a sighing sound. It flew out swiftly like a bird! "You still want to run? Stop right there!" Cai Xiao Cheng bellowed. He circted all of his martial power, and shot both his palms with all his might. It was toote for that person to dodge. He had been forced into a dire situation with no way out. However, he suddenly let out a sinister and grimughter. Then, his sword shed out a sword-light, and he threw the sword to fly together with it. That sinister aura once again spread out. However, its range was much greater this time around. Then, a brilliant light of realization shed in Cai Xiao Chengs mind. He had finally understood why this dark and dense aura seemed so familiar to him. The iing flying sword crashed into his palm with a bang, and shattered into pieces. He blew his top, and shouted crazily, "ck Devil! So, its you! So, you pretended to be King of Hell Chu! Youre so shameless!" .... Chapter 638 Mean and Shameless Black Devil! Cai Xiao Cheng finally remembered why this aura felt familiar to him. [Such a dense and sinister aura... Isnt this the distinctive aura of ck Devil?] [This monster has killed so many people of ours. He would mysteriously appear and disappear, and assassinate them. Perhaps, only the core assassins of the ck Devil n have the ability to use such a method of assassination in the entire world!] That man was sent out flying by the impact of his palm. Then, his figure d in ck-robe finally presented itself; he was wearing a ck mask as well. However, he immediately turned around, and leaped up a big tree like a meteor. Then, he said with a sinister smile, "Ive changed neither my name nor my surname. Im King of Hell Chu. Ill never pretend to be someone else. What ck Devil? Are you senile or something?!" Li Chang Long quickly rushed over while this man was speaking. He angrily shouted out loud, "ck Devil, youre despicable and shameless! Youre exposed now, but you still want to deny?! The debt of blood must be paid with blood. Die for this old man!" He smashed the entire tree with a bang. A ck silhouette flew out floating in the wind. It shed under the setting sun. Then, he gloomilyughed and said, "Ao n, youre so mediocre! Youreughable... trulyughable!" He then suddenly flew up in the sky, and rushed away before Cao Xiao Cheng could catch up with him again. He leisurely floated high up in the sky, and soared for 170 feet. Then, his toes finallynded on a big tree branch. He was about to fly out again with all his strength using this support. However, a silhouette shed, and Li Chang Long appeared in front of him out of nowhere like a ghost. Li Chang then shot his palm... The body of that ck shadow took a big hit, and fell backwards towards the ground like a meteorite. His mask was struck by the strong palm-wind, and shattered into pieces as a result. The cloth pieces fluttered in the air like ck butterflies. That man choked and coughed at first. He then said with difficulty, "Your palm strength is good!" Li Chang Long had already seen the appearance of this man with his keen vision. That man had eagle eyes, sharp nose, and long sword-like eyebrows. His entire face was exuding a malicious and intense aura. Li Chang Long couldnt help but be furious on seeing this, "ck Devil, its truly you! Do you still have something to say in denial?" That person coldly snorted, and his figurended on the ground. Then, Li Chang Long and Cai Xiao Cheng quickly rushed over at the same time. Suddenly, a bang was heard. And, a pink fog rose up from the ce where that man had fallen. Cai Xiao Cheng wasparatively at a distance. So, he hastily halted his steps. However, Li Chang Long had already rushed into the faint pink fog. He only heard seven-or-eight continuous shing sounds of bang that had been transmitted out from inside the fog. A ck shadow shed a few times, and it seemed as if the space itself was distorting. Then, he puffed out blood whilst being high up in the air, and disappeared without a trace. Then, Li Chang Long rushed out from the pink fog. His entire face had turned red. Cai Xiao Cheng was about to pursue. But, Li Chang Long loudly shouted, "Dont pursue him." Cai Xiao Cheng turned his head in amazement. He was startled to see Li Chang Longs body tottering. He was about to go over, and support him with his hands. "Donte here! Dont touch me!" Li Chang Long loudly shouted. "Huh?" Cai Xiao Cheng was startled. Li Chang Long distressfully smiled. "That cruel and vicious ck Devil...! That ck Devil was so obscene! I finally got caught in his trap." Cai Xiao Cheng was gob-smacked, "What happened?" He suddenly realized something, "Whats that pink fog?" Li Chang Long exposed an expression that made it seem as if he didnt know anything. He clenched his teeth, and said with an intensely ashamed and resentful look, "This is the lust poison of the Lust Dragon! Thats why Im stopping you. Well be done for if both of us get infected by this poison..." "Eh?!" Cai Xiao Cheng became dumbfounded. He felt as if his entire person had been petrified. He had understood why Li Chang Long had such blushing facial expression. Cai Xiao Cheng couldnt help but face upwards, and start to rain curses. He cursed that man in vulgarnguage, but he still couldnt suppress the hatred in his heart. Who couldve thought that the ck Devil would be carrying the lust poison of Lust Dragon along with him? Who couldve thought that he would use such a sinister method? The poison of the Lust Dragon didnt have an antidote. This lust poison could only be neutralized through coption between man and woman. Moreover, the entire body of the person that had been affected would fester up, and they would eventually die... if it wasnt neutralized within 3 hours! Li Chang Long was more than sixty years old. Moreover, he was an eighth grade Emperor Expert. So, how would he bring himself to do the deed even if he were to find a woman? After all, this was a matter of his lifelong reputation and integrity. Moreover... where would he find a beautiful woman in this mountainous area? He could at best find a vige girl. But, even that would be considered an unusual fortune around this area. Going back to the Ao n was out of the question! Li Chang Longs face had turned green and white. He said in a hoarse voice, "I can suppress it for 5 hours using my cultivation. After that, itll be incurable..." "Brother Li, lets just hurry up and look for a... look for a..." Cai Xiao Cheng firmly stamped his feet on the ground. He couldnt bring himself toplete the sentence. "How can this old man lose his honor...?!" Li Chang Longs lips were quivering. He suddenly cussed using all the strength of his body, "ck Devil... Ill fu*k your ancestors!" Li Chang Long felt an urge to cry after he had cussed out loud. [This poison is even fiercer than a highly toxic poison that causes instant death. This poison would simply make a person toss and turn in agony... It would torment them to death. Therefore, it kills a person in the most humiliating way possible!] [This hatred is indeed big and unshakable.] "Brother Li, a true gentleman mustnt care about minor matters. Life is important. Where there is life... there is hope!" Cai Xiao Cheng anxiously persuaded, "Moreover, nobody knows about this matter. Only you know and I know. The sky knows and the earth knows. I C Cai Xiao Cheng C pledge to the heavens... May I die a dogs death if even a little bit of this matter leaks out! May all my descendents be ves and prostitutes...!" "Brother Cai! You..." Li Chang Long stamped his feet and sighed, "You didnt need to take such a serious oath!" "Weve got no time to lose. We should go on a search right this moment," Cai Xiao Cheng said, "Youve injured that ck Devil. So, he wont dare toe back. Well make the Second Young Master wait here with the others for a while... And, we both will go together." "It would be better if I went alone," Li Chang Long refused. He obviously didnt want to die. But, how could he make someone else see... this kind of matter? It wouldnt be right even if they had been brothers for several decades. It was very embarrassing. "You deal with your matter, and Ill keep watch..." Li Chang Longs face turned red as soon as Cai Xiao Cheng finished this sentence. Both of them had equally good reputation and moral standing in the Ao n. So, they both felt embarrassed while discussing over such a topic. "There is the Li ns domain 350 kilometers towards the west from here. There are cities and towns there. So, there will definitely be brothels there," Cai Xiao Cheng lowered his head, "5 hours are enough to reach there with our speed." "Brothel..." All the muscles of Li Chang Longs face twitched. "You, you... you want me to visit... visit prostitutes?" Cai Xiao Chengs face flushed as he replied in anger, "Youve been abstaining for so many years. And now, youve been infected with the lust poison of Lust Dragon. So, do you think that one woman would be... would be... able to satisfy you?" he said while blushing hard, "Im afraid that... you might kill... your partner if you couldnt hold back." Li Chang Longs face turned stiff. The color of his face had turned purple, and his face had swollen like an eggnt. He muttered, "Then... do I have no other choice but to visit prostitutes?" "Where would you find so many women... apart from brothels?" Cai Xiao Cheng took in a deep breath. Li Chang Long bitterly smiled, "Its very hard to imagine for me. I C Li Chang Long C have never visited a prostitute in my life. But now, I have to do so at such an old age... s!" He heaved a long sigh. Cai Xiao Cheng anxiously urged him, "Dont sigh. Lets go quickly... before its toote...!" The two hurriedly ran over to Ao Lang Yun. They told him that something important hade up. And, they would have to leave for now because of this matter. They told him to make everyone wait in the open area, and not allow them to go far away... The two eighth grade Emperor Level Experts exined a few things in a hurry, and then rushed off to look for brothels without waiting for a reply... Li Chang Long clenched his teeth, and then took a vow which transmitted in the void, "Im not a true man if I dont ughter the entire ck Devil n in this life...!" Ao Lang Yun looked in confusion towards the direction in which both the Emperor Experts had left. He was at a loss. [What urgent matter could they have at such a critical moment? What can be more important than the n here? You two have gone... What would we do if King of Hell Chu arrived in your absence?] [They are ignoring therger issue!] He felt dejected in his heart. So, he sat down in a sullen mood. Then, an intense feeling rose up in his heart. He felt a thirst for attaining absolute power and authority over his personal subordinates as soon as possible. ... Chu Yang was flying like a meteor. He was sticking close to thend, and was flying out just like a stream of ck smoke. He had covered a distance of more than fifty kilometers in a breath. The sky had finally turned dark. Chu Yang was grazing through the forest with shua sounds. Finally, he spurted out the blood that he had held back with two rgh sounds. He had racked his brains toe up with this n, and had implemented it with all of his strength. He had finally taken Sword Spirits help, and had gotten out of the ck Pine Forest. But, he had taught the enemy a lesson of blood. And, he had also sessfully ced the me on the ck Devil n. However, he had paid a very big price for that. That Li Chang Longs final hit had made him suffer ample loss! In fact, he had already consumed two iplete versions of the Nine Tribtions Pill because of that brief collision. Then, he had needed one more to flee till here. This meant that Chu Yang had encountered three deadly crises in this confrontation of such a short period of time. Li Chang Long had used half of his martial power to block the invasion of the pink smoke at the end of the fight. And, Chu Yang mightve been forced to let Sword Spirit take over his body to escape from there if Li Chang Long hadnt done so. [However, all of that was worth it.] [The hatred of Ao Lang Yun and the others towards the ck Devil n would probably see a new revival after this incident. It would increase little by little. But, it would be better if that Emperor Expert started to rot by the lust poison...] Chu Yang hurriedly took out an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill, and popped it while spurting out blood. Then, he thought maliciously in his heart, [How much fun it would be... if Li Chang Long didnt know what poison it was and called out everyone to get close to smell it...] [The crotches of everyones trousers would be erect, and they all would look for brothels. Seventy-to-eighty men going around with erect tents at the same time... I think that scene would be spectacr...] Sword Spirit in Chu Yangs mind saw that Chu Yang had finally recovered. So, it finally got the opportunity to ask, "There is one thing that Im very puzzled about. As per your cultivation... it shouldve been impossible to make your voice vague to such an extent that it got concealed from eighth grade Emperor Experts. How did you manage to do that?" Chu Yang snorted and replied with a smile, "Didnt you see that I had gently patted on many trees in each direction that I went after entering the forest. Id basically patted on every one out of hundred trees." "I had noticed that. But, what does it have to do with what Im asking?" Sword Spirit was puzzled. "I used Yin energy when I patted on the trees. Consequently, the trunks of the trees got crushed on the inside... They became hollow by my smash. Then, I deliberately aimed my voice at those several trees whenever I spoke. So, the sound would automatically echo. Thats how my voice echoed in all directions." Chu Yang said with a smile, "You have to have cleverness in the Jianghu. You need to be more cautious; especially at crucial moments. Sword Spirit, you must learn this thing from me!" Sword Spirit didnt speak anything. [This guy had been taking the help of my spiritual power all the time. He even saved his life with the help of my Nine Tribtions Pills. But now, hes trying to teach me instead...] ... Chapter 639 Poison! "I was obstructed only by the Ao n on this journey. So, theres obviously something fishy," Chu Yang muttered, "I massacred the Ou n. But, Ou Du Xiao and his father are keeping theirposure? They havente to take revenge? Sword Spirit said gloomily, "Its not that they dont want to take revenge... Its just that theyre waiting for the right time." "Fu*k!" Minister Chu snorted and stood up, "Lets get going!" He thought in his heart, [Du Xing and the others have already passed through Ao ns ambush. But, it appears that Luo Ke Di has sustained injuries. I dont know how grave his injuries are...] [Ao n is taking such unexpected actions at a time like this... This has surpassed all of my expectations!] [Its a calction mistake on my part as well as Mo Tian Jis. How should we deal with this contingency?] [Ao n is causing chaos without the slightest bit of reason. Theyre stirring things up so unreasonably. Consequently, it seems as if the entire Jianghu is being pushed towards doomsday!] [Everyone is trying their best to cause trouble. Everyone is trying wholeheartedly to just sit idly on the sidelines, and watch the fire take its course. Everyone is waiting to benefit at others expense. And, their wild ambitions are surging in the Jianghu.] Chu Yang looked up to the sky, and heaved a deep sigh; [Perhaps, not even half of the original ns will survive after this storm... Perhaps, even fewer...!] [Countless King Level Experts and Revered Martial Artists will perish in this storm.] Chu Yang had never felt such a sense of urgency to see Mo Tian Ji! The current situation had be tangled to the point that it could make ones hair stand up. Chu Yang believed that there were only two people in the entire Nine Heavens who could skillfully deal with such aplex situation. [One is Diwu Qing Rou, while the other is Mo Tian Ji!] [Even I cant deal with it on my own.] ... In another direction... at night... Cai Xiao Cheng and Li Chang Long finally came out of the brothel, and raised their head to look up. There were stars twinkling in the sky even though the break of dawn was approaching. Seven or eight prostitutes were lying down naked here-and-there in a room on the top floor of the brothel behind them. They had so little strength left in them that they couldnt even turn their head or move a finger. All of them were faintly blushing. And, their limpid eyes were hazy. [So satisfying... so fulfilling... I truly hadnt expected that an old man would turn out to be so fierce. He was at it for three hours straight. So energetic! Extremely ferocious! Which young guy can have such stamina...? Damn, Ill especially pick older patrons while weing guests from now on. I wont even charge money...] [Besides, this customer was so generous...] [Look at all those gold ingots on the floor... Ah, Im so blessed...] ... Emperor Expert Li Chang Longs legs had turned somewhat limp. He didnt care about the shocked onlookers after he came out of the brothel. He just lowered his head, and dashed forward for dozens of miles. [Too disgraceful!] "Brother Li, Brother Li..." Cai Xiao Cheng came over rushing from behind, and caught up with him. He asked while blinking, "... you okay?" Li Chang Longsplexion turned dark, "...okay!" "Eh, cough cough... Brother Li is old but vigorous..." Cai Xiao Cheng gave him a thumbs-up, "This Old Man was listening to the constant criesing from upstairs the entire night... Many people had gathered downstairs. And, all of them were betting..." "Betting...?" Li Chang Longs face turned red as he angrily asked, "What were they betting on?" "Everyone was betting... on how long you would be able to keep going on so vigorously... Everyone lost in the end..." Cai Xiao Cheng coughed a few times. Li Chang Longs face turned ck like charcoal... as if he couldnt help but recollect that experience in his heart for some reason... "Brother Li... Um... how did it feel?" Cai Xiao Cheng smiled mischievously. "Feel..." Li Chang Longs daydreaming eyes suddenly woke up to reality. He then immediately became furious, "What feeling?!" He rushed ahead first... Thereupon, it seemed as if some taboo had been shattered. This Emperor Expert Li Chang Long would mysteriously disappear for some time at every ce he visited... Cai Xiao Cheng was greatly puzzled by this. So, he trailed him several times. And, he discovered that Li Chang Long would change his appearance, and then hastily burst into a brothel at every ce he visited... He had be addicted... Henceforth, the world had one fewer honorable gentleman, and one more old lecher! This was the evil created by King of Hell Chu... ... Chu Yang was swiftly rushing the entire way. Two days had passed. It was noon time when he finally saw chimney smoke rising at a distant ce. He was startled in his heart. He trod to the hilltop, and looked around. [Theres no sign of human habitation here. So, howe theres chimney smoke?] He then proceeded along the main road, and saw a fully-loaded caravan of carriages and horsesing his way. There were twenty people in this caravan. And, all of them were covered in sweat. They looked exhausted from their faces. It seemed at a nce that they had had a long and difficult trek. Chu Yang felt something strange in his heart. And, he halted his footsteps as a result. The old man in front of the caravan saw Chu Yanging head-on, and ran over to him while wiping his sweat and panting, "Young Master, Young Master... cough, cough. Excuse me... may I ask how far Song ns Fort is from here?" "Song ns Fort?" There was no way Chu Yang would know where Song ns Fort was. So, he replied, "Im so sorry. Im just a traveler whos passing by. I dont know where Song ns Fort is." The old man looked simple and honest. He nodded and bowed. "Never mind... Thank you very much, Young Master. You are indeed a very kind and nice person..." Chu Yang nodded, and then asked casually, "Youre delivering goods on such a hot day?" "Yes," The old man was clearly very talkative. A bitter expression appeared on his face as he said, "This poor old man is trying hard to make a living by delivering goods. Sigh... Theres no other way. There are many elderly and children in my family... So, I have dozens of mouths to feed." Chu Yang nodded and said sympathetically, "It must be hard." Suddenly, it seemed like the old man would burst into tears, "Theres no other way. Life forces us to persevere." Then, he politely said, "Young Master hasnt eaten yet? Moreover, you arent carrying a water bottle on such a hot day? This mountain road is very-very long. Itll prove to be a long and difficult trek with the scorching sun in the sky. It wont be easy." Then, he shouted, "Hey Sonny, hurry up, and bring a water pouch. This Young Master here needs to moisten his throat." Then, he turned towards Chu Yang, "Young Master, weve met by chance... that is... weve been brought together by fate. This might seem like a trivial gesture, but I still request you to not me me for being presumptuous." Chu Yang gently smiled and said, "Of course, not. Sir, youre showing kindness. And, I appreciate your kindness. So, why would I want to me you?" The old manughed gently and said, "Young Master, youre truly a good person. This humble old man has been travelling through the Jianghu and delivering goods to make a living. I always make it a point to be of service to others. I tell you... there are still many good people in this world." Chu Yang nodded repeatedly, and said, "Sir, youre truly a good person." Chu Yang received the water pouch from that Sonny as he said this. He then nodded to express his gratitude. The old man looked at the water pouch in Chu Yangs hand with his turbid eyes, and said politely, "Young Master, please drink." Chu Yang smiled warmly and said, "Im not thirsty right now. But, Ive firmly engraved your kindness in my heart, Kind Sir. Ill drink when I will feel thirsty." The old man smiled joyfully, and said in a gratified manner, "That would be wonderful. That would be awesome. Alright then! Young Master, you take care of yourself on the way. This humble Old Man will take his leave now." Chu Yang gratefully smiled and said, "Thanks a lot, Sir. Have a pleasant journey." The old man then yelled loudly, and the caravan set out on its journey once again. Chu Yang slowly stopped on the roadside. He then noticed that the carriages were exuding lingering fragrances in the air. He could tell that each of these carriages was carrying spices. The old man would constantly turn his head, and wave his hand. Chu Yang smiled, and waved back. He then turned around, and walked on. However, his entire body suddenly started to shiver after he took just two steps. In fact, it had begun to shake violently. Then, a look of hatred appeared in his eyes, and he let out a loud scream, "You... who are you?" The old man looked this way from afar, but didnt seem to have heard what Chu Yang had said. Chu Yang snorted. His body violently shook a few times. And, his eyelids seemingly came to a close. Then, his tongue burst out a thunderous bellow as he tried hard to open his eyes, "Who are you?!" He then sat down, and his head started to spin in an instant. The old man saw that Chu Yang had copsed. Suddenly, he slowly ran back, and stopped 30 feet away from Chu Yang. He then cautiously asked, "Young Master, what... what happened to you?" Chu Yang shook his head with all of his strength... as if to shake the dizziness off his head. Then, he powerlessly threw the water pouch to one side, and muttered, "How can... how can I get poisoned? I was clearly very careful... how did I get poisoned?" His eyes seemed to have lost their light. He was muttering to himself; he was acting as though nobody else was present there. Apparently, he was having regrets. The old man gathered around along with the 20 carriage drivers. They were cautiously watching Chu Yang on the ground. Then, the old man said with an uncannyughter, "Poisoned? Ha ha, Young Master, this Old Man forgot to tell you... You were highly vignt, and didnt dare to drink my water. However, you couldnt have expected that the water pouch itself would turn out to be poisonous. So, you were going to get poisoned as long as your hand touched the water pouch." Chu Yang weakly said in rebuttal, "Nonsense... there was clearly no poison on the water pouch... Ipletely made sure of... this point..." "He he, there was a certain medicine on the water pouch, but it isnt poisonous," The old mans eyes shot an ominous glint, "But... that medicine would blend with the fragrance from my caravan, and turn into a potent poison as long as you touched the water pouch and passed by my caravan! Now, this poison will paralyze your entire body... and theres no antidote for it! King of Hell Chu, can you close your eyes and die contentedly now?" "So thats how it happened..." Chu Yang sighed sadly, and closed his eyes. Then, he opened them again, and asked feebly, "Who are you? He he... I, Chu Yang have been invincible my entire life. Ive even used my power to overturn the Nine Heavens alone. So, its just hard to imagine that I would truly die here... today... Tell me who you are... Let me have some peace of mind before I die." The old manughed grimly and said, "King of Hell Chu, you naturally cant die so easily. You massacred about 8000 members of my Ou n! Dont tell me you still think that you can die so painlessly? He he, youre dreaming!" "So, it turned out to be the Ou n..." Chu Yang smiled bitterly and said, "Its indeed a natural cycle of... divine judgment... I killed your entire n, and I finally die at your hands now... You are Ou Cheng Wu, arent you?" The old man burst into loudughter. However, hisugh had a bit of sadness to it. He then eximed loudly, "Correct, its me!" he wiped his face and removed the disguise as he said this. And, his true face appeared as a result. It was indeed the n Lord of Ou n Ou Cheng Wu! Then, the youth who had handed-over the water pouch to Chu Yang also removed his disguise, and transformed into the valiant and formidable-looking Young Lord of Ou n, the Poison Spirit C Ou Du Xiao! Ou Du Xiaosplexion was pale at this moment. He looked at Chu Yang with extreme resentment, "King of Hell Chu, you couldnt have imagined that youd meet a pathetic end one day when you had attacked our Ou n so viciously and mercilessly, right?" Chu Yang choked and coughed as heughed-on. He nodded repeatedly, "Ou Du Xiao... youre right. I hadnt imagined this ending. But I C King of Hell Chu C am neither dying an unjust death... nor did I have a loss. Close to 10,000 lives of Ou n perished in-exchange of my one life. So, what did I lose? Ha ha ha... Instead, I earned... I earned 8,000 times over! He he, Ou Du Xiao, youve killed me. But, Ill go and terrorize them in the underworld now, wa ha ha..." ... Chapter 640 Beats Them At Their Own Game, And Exterminates to the Last Man! Ou Du Xiao became so angry that it seemed as if blood woulde out of his eyes, "You damned son of a bitch! Ill execute you right now!" He pulled his sword out to attack as soon as he was done speaking. "Stop!" Ou Cheng Wu extended his hand, and stopped his son. Then, he said with an evilughter, "Minister Chu, your schemes are very deep! Youre at yourst moments, and you still want to die with a content heart? How can things be so convenient?" Ou Du Xiao immediately regained hisposure. He then clenched his teeth and said, "Chu Yang, Ill make your life worse than death! I want you to go down to the 18thyer of hell. And, I want you to stay there for eternity so that you can repent for all the sins that youvemitted." Chu Yang couldnt help but burst intoughter, "You hate me so much... So, why dont youe over, and catch me without wasting time? What is the use of standing so far away from me? Could it be that you want to make my life worse than death by using only your words?" Ou Cheng Wu chuckled, "Minister Chu, I admit that you have great wisdom. Your eloquence is exceptional as well. However, youre trapped like a turtle in a jar now. Do you still think that you can escape?" Chu Yang indifferently said, "Keep in mind... You mustnt... praise the day before sunset..." "But, you wont live to see the sunset!" Ou Cheng Wu ferociously said, "I know that youre vignt. I know that youre sly. Therefore, how could I have dared to use excessive poison? This reckless poison can make one lose their mobility, but its making you fight like a trapped beast at this moment. However, itll show its real effect after a quarter-of-an-hour! "This poison has the potency to make a person lose their mobility on the spot. But, I had made discretionary reductions in the amount of poison in this dose. I had done so because I was afraid that you might notice it," Ou Cheng Wu sneered, "But, itll take effect in fifteen minutes. And then, your entire body will turn limp. So, why should we take risks? "Moreover, your reinforcements are thousands of miles away at present. So, they cant rush here by any means," Ou Cheng Wu said with an evil smile, "King of Hell Chu... youre doomed!" Chu Yang angrily red at him, "You...!" "Ha ha ha..." Ou Cheng Wu looked up to the sky, and pleasantlyughed, "King of Hell Chu, ept your fate!" Chu Yang was gasping for breath with sounds of heavy breathing. He tried to take support in order to stand up. But, he rose to halfway, and then sat down again. He then said with a grieved smile, "Its no use...!" Then, he closed his eyes! Ou Cheng Wu and the others still surrounded him. However, they didnt act. It was clear that they wouldnt attack him before it was time. After all, they couldnt allow this hateful King of Hell Chu to counter-attack at the time of death. And, thats because they want him to shed even a single extra drop of blood of the Ou ns people! Fifteen minutes passed... Chu Yangs vitality had be increasingly worse. And, there were faint traces of sweat on his forehead. "Waiting for death is very unpleasant, isnt it? Ha ha ha..." Ou Du Xiao wildlyughed, "Brother Chu, get ready toe with us. Let this little brother entertain you properly, and repay you for your big favor on my Ou n!" He had clenched his teeth while speaking thest few words. But, every word had squeezed out one by one from the gap between his teeth. Chu Yang weakly opened his eyes, and looked at Ou Du Xiao disdainfully, "Ou Du Xiao, you and the Xie n had the same chances of having good or bad fortune. But, do you know why I hadnt gone against them instead? Its because your Ou n was blinded by greed. It was avaricious and insatiable. It was despicable and shameless. You people are filthy and low ss. We all know whose is at fault here." Ou Du Xiao became angry and said, "Death is near at hand, but you still arent ready to admit your sins... Go and capture him for me." It was clear that Chu Yang didnt have the least bit of ability to move. But, Ou Du Xiao still didnt dare to take any risk himself. After all, King of Hell Chu was renowned for being extremely vicious... Who could dare to take him lightly? More than twenty experts orderly crowded around with Chu Yang in the center as soon as the order was issued. Everyone wanted to capture King of Hell Chu in order to do a great service for the n. Therefore, each one of them had an eager and cruel expression in their eyes. Over twenty experts threw themselves at him at the same time. Ou Cheng Wu closed his eyes and muttered, "All the ancestors from all generations... the great hatred of the Ou n is finally going to be rpensed today!" Ou Du Xiao slightly tilted his head. And, two lines of teardrops streamed down his eyes. He then loudly roared, "Catch him. Ill chop his head with my own hands. Then, Ill take out his internal organs, and offer them as sacrifice to the spirits of the eight-thousand martyrs of my Ou n!" But then, an indifferent voice suddenly said, "One ray of cold light... pierces ten-thousand fathoms!" The voice was indifferent. However, it still had a majestic killing intention in it. A radiant sword-light suddenly and ferociously broke out from the center of the crowd along with this sound. It looked as if the dazzling radiance of the ardent sun had blossomed on this t ground! Ou Cheng Wu and Ou Di Xiao C both father and the son were startled by this. And, their attention got fixed at this scene as result. They couldnt help but stare in hate. Screams echoed all around. And, a loud ng also resounded. Then, the entire ground turned into a sea of blood before their eyes! Every single expert that had rushed forth was killed. Their dismembered limbs were sent flying in all the directions. Even the weapons on their waists were no exception. They were also snapped in two. These people had gotten too close to Chu Yang. In fact, they had reached to a distance of just ten feet away from him. Moving to such a close distance in front of such a peerless sword move of the Nine Tribtions Sword was equal to throwing their lives away! After all, the Nine Tribtions Sword was the sharpest sword in the world. They had effortlessly thrown their lives away! Only the King Level Expert who had been rushing ahead of everyone had clearly seen that... Chu Yang had suddenly straightened up even though he had been wearily sitting cross-legged on the ground. Then, a sword-light had burst out from his palm. And, ten-thousand sword-beams had mystically erupted from that sword-light afterwards! It had seemed as if a volcano had suddenly erupted. It had been a magical and frightening scene! But, that King Level Experts thoughts had stopped here! "What harm is there... in ughtering the entire world..." a dragon-like sword-light was issued along with this recitation. It streaked across the legs of dumbfounded Ou Cheng Wu like a meteor, and then disappeared with a ng sound! Ou Cheng Wu let out a cry. His legs were separated from his body, and he fell on the ground with a sshing sound. However, he was still looking at the scene with a look of disbelief in his eyes... as if he wasnt feeling the pain in his own body. The dismembered bodies and limbs were littered in a gory mess in the field. Meanwhile, Chu Yang straightened his back and stood up with a cultured and gentle expression on his face. His eyes looked bright as he looked at Ou Cheng Wu with a smile on his face, "n Lord Ou, you look surprised!" The present Chu Yang seemed to be bursting with energy. Where had his previous about-to-die appearance gone to? Blood was flowing like a spring from the lower half of Ou Cheng Wus body. And, his face looked like dying embers. He was in a daze... His lips were opening and closing, but not even half-a-word hade out of his mouth. Also, there was a look of despair in his eyes. The more-than-twenty remaining experts of the Ou n had been wiped out by King of Hell Chus sword. Not a single one of them had remained. All of them had died in an extremely miserable way. Moreover, their corpses were weirdly crumpled. It seemed as if someone had extracted all the energy from their bodies. These were fresh corpses, but they seemed like piles of rotting flesh instead. This was due to the Nine Tribtions Swords power of devouring life energy! "Ou Du Xiao, Im sorry to disappoint you," Chu Yang faintly smiled. He was trying hard to breathe evenly since he had erupted all of his martial power in the sword move. That was how he was able to kill twenty King Level Experts without a hitch in a split second. Not a single one had survived! So, he was very exhausted at the moment. Ou Du Xiaos entire body trembled, and he finally woke up to reality. He was sorrowful and indignant, "You... werent you poisoned?" "No shit!" Chu Yang rolled his eyes and said, "Wouldnt I have been at your mercy at this moment if I had been poisoned? Moreover, all of your men have been killed by my hands. What else is there to doubt?" Ou Du Xiao felt as if he had been dropped in an ice cave. His entire body turned ice-cold within an instant. His hands and feet felt numb. [This damned butcher wiped out Ou ns residual strength in just one move!] Then, a doubt swept past his heart, [Why didnt Chu Yang set about to kill us C father and son earlier on? Could it be that he still wanted to humiliate us?] However, Ou Du Xiao didnt know that Chu Yangs power waspletely exhausted at present. He had issued his second move what harm is there in ughtering the entire world with onest strong push. So, he didnt have the least bit of power left at this time. Consequently, Chu Yang would inevitably fall in a difficult situation if Ou Du Xiao were to attack him at this moment. Simrly, Chu Yang wouldnt be able to chase after Ou Du Xiao if thetter decided to run away. Otherwise, Chu Yangs nature wouldve already driven him to kill them with his sword, and be done with it. After all, what was the use of humiliating an enemy whos about to die anyway? This would be an idiotic thing to do. What if the enemy suddenly restored his strength or his reinforcements arrived while one was humiliating them? Wouldnt it be useless to repent afterwards? Chu Yang would never handle a matter like that. He had always believed in the lesson that his master Meng Chao Ran had taught. In fact, he had found that lesson to be most reasonable, [Kill your enemy if you want to ensure that they arent the least bit of a threat to you.] [Humiliate them if you feel like doing so. But, do it after theyre dead. They wont even be able to resist you in that case... not even if you take a shit on their faces.] [Whats the point in humiliating them before their death?] Ou Du Xiao had great wisdom. So, he wouldve been able to notice this anomaly if his mind werent in chaos. And, he couldve run away from there as a result. However, his entire body had frozen at the moment. He had be utterly confused due to the sudden turn of events. There was still time to think over this situation... However, he had even lost the ability to that. "King of Hell Chu... King of Hell Chu..." Ou Cheng Wu wriggled on the ground. He had a look of intense unwillingness on his face. Ou Du Xiao came back to his senses, and hastily went to lend a hand to his father. But, Ou Cheng Wu put out his hand, and pushed him aside. Ou Cheng Wu had fixed his eyes on Chu Yangs face, "You... how did you find a w in our n?" He extended his hand, and sprinkled a light-yellow medicine on his chopped legs. And, the bleeding immediately stopped as a result. However, he was still staring at Chu Yang, "This old man had examined this n himself. It didnt have the least bit of oversight. How did you find out? How did you... beat us in our own game?" Chu Yang looked at him amused, "It didnt have the least bit of oversight? n Lord Ou, youre too self-confident! I think there were at least four loopholes in your n," he quickly circted his martial power to restore his strength as he said this. "Four loopholes?" Ou Cheng Wu was startled by this. He suddenly let out a hissing sound as he said, "I dont believe it! I dont believe it!" He had racked his brain toe up with this n. Moreover, he had practiced this n several times along the journey. That had obviously led to the death of several innocent experts. After all, all of them had be scapegoats in Ou Cheng Wus experiment. Thus, Ou Cheng Wu had been fully confident that he could deal with Chu Yang using this n. So, he spiraled into utter denial when he heard Chu Yang say that there were many loopholes in his n. "First, your brows were beaded with sweat. However, I found out that only you people were sweating when I looked carefully. Why were the horses not sweating even though they were pulling the carts? The horses shouldve been more tired than the people, right?" Chu Yang snorted as he stretched out one finger. "Second, the goods shouldve been very heavy since the people were so tired. But, I saw the ruts left behind by your carriages. They werent deep at all! They were so shallow that they were almost invisible. So, how did the people be tired? It was clearly fishy!" .... Chapter 641 I Regret It A Lot! Chu Yang smiled in a ridiculing manner, "Third, the cultivations of none of you were visible. All of you had perhaps eaten some kind of medicine to conceal them. Anyone could have lost their vignce by seeing that. However, an expert is an expert. Youre an expert no matter how you hide your cultivation. I realized it when I saw that dust wasnt rising from under your feet." Chu Yangughed out loud, "But, this is a dirt road. And, the weather is also dry at this time. Clouds of dust blew up and filled the air when the horses stepped on the ground. However, it seemed as if the road was made of stone when you people did the same... How wouldnt that be odd? And, do you want me to believe that King Level Experts have started delivering goods nowadays? "Fourth, weve never met before. We wereplete strangers. But, you gave me a water pouch..." Chu Yang smiled, "Ive never seen such a nice person in the Middle Three Heavens. You may be kindhearted by nature. But, you must ensure that the stranger youve met doesnt loot you, right? However, you approached me with full enthusiasm, and looked at me as if I was your blood rtive. Didnt you act like a fool? "There were so many loopholes. So, wouldnt I have been a greater fool if I had fallen in your trap?" Chu Yang indifferently said, "You must know... I had caught many spies who had been hidden internally for over a decade when I had arrived in the Iron Cloud in the Lower Three Heavens. I had caught them relying solely upon these tiny hints and clues, get it? "But, you wanted to deal with me using such a childish method?" Chu Yang burst into loudughter, "Ou Cheng Wu! Had you been kicked in the head by a donkey?" Ou Cheng Wus eyes burned with anger. He pointed his trembling finger at Chu Yang. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood with puff sound. Chu Yangs vitality had almost restored. He slowly exposed a killing intention in his eyes. "You two, your time is almost up. I should send you both on your way to hell. Moreover, eight to nine-thousand people of your Ou n must be waiting with their raised heads in the hope of reuniting with you. So, I wont make them wait too much. After all, doing so would be a sin." "Wait!" Ou Du Xiao shouted loudly. He stubbornly looked at Chu Yang, "I want to know something... You had seen through our disguise. However, that doesnt change the fact that you did indeed touch the water pouch. This mixed poison is the original creation of our Ou n as far as I know. And, theres no antidote in the world that can counter it. In fact, nobody knows how to counter it. Even a Monarch Level Expert cant resist this poison relying on his cultivation. So, how did you do it?" Chu Yang snorted, "You dont need to know this!" Then, the Nine Tribtions Sword in his hand issued a ng sound as he coldly shouted, "Ou Du Xiao, now its your turn!" Ou Cheng Wu bitterly smiled on the side. Simultaneously, a ck smoke emitted from his body. Chu Yang squinted as he noticed that. Then, he shed his sword horizontally. The sword-light flew over like a meteor, and chopped off Ou Cheng Wus head. Then, the Sword Point shed open thepel on Ou Cheng Wus chest, and a book dropped out. ck smoke emitted out of this book like an unending stream. However, Chu Yangs vitality spread everywhere, and the ck smoke immediately disappeared. "I knew that you had this thing on you. No wonder I couldnt find it when I searched in the Ou n," Chu Yang sneered. He saw that five words were printed in ck on the cover of this book CTen-Thousand Poisons Evil Book. Ou n had be famous relying solely on this secret book. It was so thick that it looked like a piece of brick! Ou Du Xiao hatefully stared at Chu Yang. His father had just died a tragic death in front of his eyes. So, he couldnt help but seethe with anger. He shouted out loud, and rushed over. His figure moved swiftly and erratically. And, his body emitted a dense ck fog that had a foul smell! It was the magical technique Poison Spirit Evil Technique which was only allowed to be practiced by the direct descendants of Ou ns n Lord! However, Chu Yangs present cultivation was far above that of Ou Du Xiao. So, he turned his body and fearlessly rushed into the ck fog. He then vigorously shot the Nine Tribtions Sword head-on! Ou Du Xiao let out a pitiful scream as the sword inserted into his chest. Then, a blood stream gushed out of his chest as the swords point was pulled out. But, he hadnt fallen yet; he was still staggering. He firmly covered his chest with his hands, and asked with difficulty, "You... why does the poison not affect you?" Chu Yangs crystal clear eyes looked at Ou Du Xiao in the ck fog. Then, he slowly said, "The poison doesnt affect me because Im... the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword! No poison in the world can have any effect on me!" Ou Du Xiaos eyes almost popped out of his eye-sockets. He felt blood rushing with a great speed in his body at this moment even though he had received so many injures. "So thats how it is... so... so..." Ou Du Xiao listlessly looked at Chu Yang. He then suddenly faced upwards, and bitterly smiled as if he had gonepletely insane. Then, he yelled, "I regret it a lot! I regret it a lot!" Finally, he fell down with his face upwards with a thud sound, and stopped moving. Thereafter, he didnt make any sound. His eyes were wide open even though he had died. However, those rigid pupils didnt have any sorrow or resentment in them... Instead, there was only endless regret! His body gradually began to crumple since all of his vitality had been sucked out. Chu Yang looked at the wide open eyes of Ou Du Xiao. It was evident that he had died with a remaining grievance. Chu Yang sighed in his heart when he noticed this. After all, he could understand the meaning of Ou Du Xiaosst words, I regret it a lot! I regret a lot! Master of Nine Tribtions Sword! The Master of Nine Tribtions Sword appeared once in ten-thousand years. And, this signified that everything in the Upper Three Heavens was on the verge of turning upside down. The existing Nine Great Ruling ns would be dethroned. And, nine brothers of the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword would form new dominating ns, and rule over the Nine Heavens! This pattern hadnt changed since the Nine Heavens Continent was formed ny-thousand years ago. Some people would obviously wish to resist this pattern. Consequently, an unending war would break out between the original nine great ns and the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword every time the world experienced this change in power structure. And, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master would win and change the framework of the Nine Heavens every time! Ou Du Xiao had also gotten this opportunity at first! He couldve be friends with Chu Yang only if he had treated Chu Yang with honesty just like Xie Dan Qiongs n had done. He couldve obtained a favorable impression from Chu Yang. Then, wouldnt the Ou n have had an acknowledged ce in the future Nine Heavens? The Ou n may not have be one of the nine dominating ns of the Nine Heavens. But, it still couldve be one of the big ns of the Upper Three Heavens. In fact, there wouldve been no two ways about it. All the generations of the Ou n had yearned for this in their dreams. This had been their ultimate goal since Ou ns formation as they wanted to achieve paramount honor in the Nine Heavens. And, this wouldve been extremely easy to obtain for the Ou n! After all, the God of Destiny had arrived at the Ou n for doing this big favor. But, Ou Du Xiao had ruined this once-in-a-ten-thousand-years opportunity for their momentary greed! He had also taken his entire n into the abyss of death! He had led his own n to a situation where the entire n had been exterminated. So, how could Ou Du Xiao not have regretted it? Ou n had clearly decided to be friends with King of Hell Chu back then. In fact, they had already held a meeting and prepared the money that they had to return to King of Hell Chu down to thest penny. They wouldve had a fair deal with King of Hell Chu... Ou Du Xiao had felt conflicted in his heart even when the n had decided to renege on the promise. Moreover, the ns determination hadnt been that strong at that time. So, Ou Du Xiao couldve reversed the present situation only if he had firmly opposed it. However, greed had risen in his heart due to some inexplicable reason at that critical time. He had be angry and ambitious. And, that had eventually led to this irremediable tragedy... So, how could Ou Du Xiao not regret? Perhaps, his spirit would also harbor endless regret for eternity after his death! Chu Yang also heaved a deep sigh when he saw Ou Du Xiao shouting I regret it a lot at the time of his death. [He was one of the twelve up-anding influential figures of the Middle Three Heavens! He hadnt even started to grow when he died at my hands. I remember that the Ou Du Xiao of my previous life had moved unhindered in the Middle Three Heavens. His poison technique had given him an awe-inspiring and heroic persona which had made the entire Middle Three Heavens tremble.] Chu Yang incessantly sighed as he thought of all this. [You regretted it a lot. But, its not that I dont regret it either.] [Your n was so proficient in using poison. It couldve assisted me in the road to the future of the Nine Heavens if you couldve wholeheartedly been my friend. How good would that have been for my journey the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword?] [How many enemies wouldve been deterred with the word poison in the war of the Nine Heavens?] [It couldve avoided so many casualties of the brothers fighting on my side.] [Its a pity that you chose the other road!] [I had already thought that this Poison Spirit would either be a formidable enemy or a great help when I was in the Continent Center Citadel of Great Zhao in the Lower Three Heavens.] [And, I had already showed my goodwill to you at Mt. Dingjun in the Middle Three Heavens. I had sent off the intention to be friends with you. Otherwise... why would I have extended the time limit for you...? Why would I have put forward such favorable conditions for you?] [I C King of Hell Chu C have a lot of money, but Im not a spendthrift who just casually throws away his money.] [You were still a man of character despite being vicious when I saw you in the Continent Center Citadel in the Lower Three Heavens. You were still pure-hearted when I met you at Mt. Dingjun in the Middle Three Heavens. But, why were you suddenly blinded by wild ambitions at the critical time?] [You eventually chose the other way.] [You did regret it. But, you realized your regret only in your final moment. Now, theres no use of you regretting, right?] [Farewell, Poison Spirit!] [Farwell! There will be no Poison Spirit in the world of Nine Heavens from now on!] Chu Yang gently sighed. Then, he extended his hand, and gently closed Ou Du Xiaos open eyes. After that, he silently thought in his heart; [This is your final journey. Im closing your eyes in this world so that you can open your eyes in the afterlife. The legends say that the one who dies with their eyes open bes blind after arriving in the Netherworld. I dont want you to be blind. However, Im not doing this for the Ou Du Xiao of this life. Instead, Im doing this for that world-shaking Poison Spirit from my previous life!] [The Ou Du Xiao of this life doesnt deserve this favor from me. But, the Poison Spirit of the previous life was indeed worthy.] [Who couldve imagined that the twelve influential figures of the Middle Three Heavens from my previous life would be nothing but a dream in my head?] [...especially the ones at the top... Dark Bamboo, ck Devil, Gu Du Xing, Poison Spirit, Ao Xie Yun, and Tian Bu Ru!] [They are only my dream now!] ... Chu Yang stood up. He let out a faint shout. Then, he shot his palm on the ground. A big hole was formed in the ground with a bang. He then put the corpses of Ou Du Xiao, his father, and the twenty-or-so experts of the Ou n into the hole. Then, he pushed continually with his hands, and made a grave. The Nine Tribtions Sword flew out with a swoosh sound. It cut off the roots of a big tree at the roadside. Then, the sword-light produced some whistling sounds, and turned the tree-trunk into a smooth grave-marker within an instant. Chu Yang then set it up in front of the grave. Chu Yang thought for a while. Then, he moved his sword like the wind, and carved a few words on this simple and crude grave-marker. He then deeply sighed. He got up, and left with flying speed. He didnt turn his head until his figure disappeared. The light of the setting sun shone on the grave-marker, and illuminated the words written on it. There was no name of the deceased. There was no introduction. Only a poem was written on it... The Jianghu is an entanglement of gratitude and grudges, There is no hero or champion; Whether you regret or I regret, Wins and losses are all but dreamy clouds Why bother thinking about this life or previous life, Who has remained innocent since ancient times? Outstanding heroes will dance in heaven and hell; Nine Heavens are now poison-free! This poem was either tomemorate the Poison Spirit of his previous life or just Chu Yangs realization. However, Chu Yangs undying obsession with his previous life had suddenly vanished in thin air after this. It was just like Chu Yang had written in his poem there is no hero or champion... Wins and losses are all but dreamy clouds... Why bother thinking about this life or previous life...? Who has remained innocent since ancient times?" After all, his previous life didnt exist anymore. ..... Chapter 642 Guide to the World of Poisons Chu Yangs silhouette was speeding along the main road. A long time had passed, and his heart had finally calmed down. Moreover, he hadnt met with any ambush along the journey. However, he had seen several scenes of people fighting in the Jianghu. The more he approached the ces where the great ns would gather, the more frequently he saw those fighting scenes. Corpses were lying everywhere along the way... The great chaos of Jianghu had already arrived! Chu Yang had been researching and studying the entire way. He had been thoroughly going through the Ten-Thousand Poisons Evil Book. He felt that he had understood a few things from it. [It seems like this Ten-Thousand Poisons Evil Book isnt necessarily useless.] [Ten-Thousand Poisons Evil Book... Chapter one Poison Spirit Evil Technique... Chapter two Ten-thousand poisons of the world... Chapter three Use Poison to counter Poison... Chapter four Worlds poisonous creatures... Chapter five Indissoluble poisons... Chapter six All the poisons of the world...] [The names and pictures of Poisonous Flood Dragon and Lust Dragon are impressively presented in detail in chapter four Worlds poisonous creatures.] [And, the lust poison of the Lust Dragon is categorized under the indissoluble poisons.] Sword Spirit inside Chu Yangs mind frowned. He had felt some unusual fluctuations in Chu Yangs energies. So, he couldnt help but ask, "What are you doing?" "Reading a book," Chu Yang replied while looking over the book. "What book?" "Ten-Thousand Poisons Evil Book!" "Ten-Thousand Poisons Evil Book?!" Sword Spirit was startled. So, he said, "Let me take a look." Chu Yang used his intention, and put this book which was full of strange methods into the Nine Tribtions Space. Sword Spirits entire face turned serious. He read the book page by page, and finally closed it once he was done. He then heaved a long sigh, and shut his eyes. He seemed to be thinking deeply about something. A long while passed. Then, Sword Spirit finally opened his mouth and said, "So it turned out to be that... this book isnt called Ten-Thousand Poisons Evil Book. The correct name of this book is...Guide to the World of Poison..." "Guide to the World of Poison?" Chu Yang was puzzled as he asked. "Thats right." Sword Spirit took a deep sigh, "This Guide to the World of Poison contains the methods of using various effects of poisons to poison people as well as the special methods which had made the Poison Doctor Wu Jue Cheng famous in the past." "Poison Doctor Wu Jue Cheng?" Chu Yang racked his brain. However, he realized that he had never heard this name before. "Poison Doctor Wu Jue Cheng was one of the nine brothers of the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword forty-thousand years ago. And, Wu n used to be one of the nine dominating ns of the Nine Heavens thirty-thousand years ago. Wu Jue Cheng would move unhindered in the Jianghu in those days relying upon his poison techniques. He would kill people, but also save them. However, he never lifted a hand or used any weapon. In fact, he would kill people while chatting andughing with them. Even outstanding heroes would be helpless in front of him. Their valor would be of no use. "The most thrilling fight of that time was Wu ns battle with the Heavenly Wolf Gang of the Upper Three Heavens. The Heavenly Wolf Gang had their foundation high up in the mountain forests. So, they stubbornly resisted. However, Wu n gainedplete control of the battle after Wu Jue Cheng arrived and unleashed a gue. The area within a radius of fifteen-hundred kilometers had turned into a dead zone! No human or animal had survived! "Wu Jue Cheng was indeed a highly proficient poison-expert. But, he was also a highly skilled divine doctor. He could heal any injury and counter any disease using poison. In fact, he could eradicate the illness while leaving no future worries. However, he subsequently started to develop an evil character. He started to do whatever he felt like doing. He was truly a monstre sacr of that time! "However, Wu Jue Cheng disappeared ten-thousand yearster. A new Master of Nine Tribtions Sword had been born, and the Wu n had started to decline. It slowly disappeared from the Upper Three Heavens. After that, the Guide to the World of Poison never appeared in the Jianghu. "However, some people of the Wu n had managed to escape. I suspect that Supreme Expert Chen Feng who had once shaken the world was a descendent of Wu Jue Cheng." Sword Spirit told the life history of this legendary character bit by bit... as if he was very familiar with the story. And, Chu Yang became fascinated only by hearing it. "I see." Chu Yang silently heaved a sigh. "However, the book in your hand isntplete. It doesnt contain the most important methods of using poison to counter poison. Moreover, it is clearly visible that the poison technique has undergone some tampering..." Sword Spirit smiled in a strange manner. "Oh?" Chu Yang immediately noticed that Sword Spirits tone had changed. He asked, "How do you know?" "Ha ha... Its because... Ive rewritten this book!" Sword Spirit didnt have any expression on his face as he replied, "However, I hadnt expected that Id see this book after thirty-thousand years." "You rewrote this book?" Chu Yang jumped in fright this time. "Yes. I had obtained the Guide to the World of Poison at that time after the Wu n was exterminated. The Sword Lord of that time had said this book can leave a mark on the generations toe in the hands of a noble person. But, it can lead to great suffering for themon people if it falls into the hands of a person with evil intentions. I want to destroy this book, but I hate to part with it. So, tamper this book, and then keep it with you. Remove all the evil and cruel methods that vite humanity, and decrease the might of the poison technique to the minimum. Also, separate the book into two volumes first and second." "This book in your hand right now is the first volume," Sword Spirit said. "So, you still remember everything?" Chu Yangs eyes lit up. "Yes, I remember everything. But, this martial art can do great damage. You cant let someone else practice it since they might not be able to have a good control over it... Moreover, wholl ensure that it doesnt get used for harming people after you and your brothers are gone from this world?" Sword Spirit meaningfully looked at Chu Yang. "There isnt any martial art in this world that is necessarily good or evil. Even the so-called prestigious ns dont have any shortage of nasty people and disciples with wild ambitions. Its like that saying even those who follow the demons crooked path arent necessarily the monsters that cause torment tomon people. In fact, great men and true heroes also emerge in abundance from among these monsters." Chu Yang indifferently said, "Besides, you destroyed the book at that time because you and that times Master of Nine Tribtions Sword had already seized the Nine Heavens. However, I havent even started my journey." A solemn expression appeared in the eyes of Sword Spirit, "You want to practice it?" "I have the Nine Tribtions Transcending the Nine Heavens Technique. So, why would I bother to practice this poison technique?" Chu Yang said, "However, I need to know some of the methods no matter whether they save or harm people. This would only be useful in the future... It wont be harmful." Sword Spirit hesitated for a long while, and then said, "I dont mind letting you know as long as you dont circte it... Alright, Ill give you theplete Guide to the World of Poison!" Chu Yang was overjoyed to hear this. So, he said, "Your brain is indeed loaded with a lot of good stuff. Lets do it this way... How about I give you a big pile of papers and a pen, and you write down everything you have in your mind for me? After all, it must be troublesome to squeeze information out of your head when thingse to a head like this." Sword Spirit became angry and said, "I was able to remember things because this book evoked my past memories. Do you think that I can retrieve everything from my memory by just trying to remember? You dont have any catalyst to evoke my memories. Anyway, what would be the use of it? Would you study all of my memories of ny-thousand years if I wrote everything down? It would be equivalent to the learning obtained from the meticulous lifetime study of tens of thousands of people! Youre truly the greediest. Youre never satisfied!" Chu Yang touched his nose, and forced a smile. ... [This guy definitely has a lot of good stuff hidden inside his mind! I can know many suitable ways to help my brothers upgrade their strengths if I can dig out more. But, where can I go to find so many catalysts?] Chu Yang was thinking all this as he watched the Sword Spirit trying hard to recall his memories. However, Chu Yangs feet had never stopped moving during this time. He had climbed to the top of a mountain by this time... He could only see green grasnd in front of him at the moment. The trees seemed to be verdant and lush. In addition, there were buildings stretching endlessly into the distance. And, a crystal-clear river was flowing in a zigzag manner. The residential areas were in the surroundings of this river. The river looked like a beautiful belt of crystal-clear water. Its waves were gleaming with the reflection of the sunlight. In fact, it seemed as if this stretch ofnd hade straight from a painting. He had arrived at Mo n! ... Gu Du Xing was passing through a forest. He suddenly felt that there was something fishy. Then, an aura came through from his front. It was carrying some kind of oppression along with it. [But, taking the detour at this moment wont do. After all, the Gu n is just a hundred kilometers ahead from here.] [I have to take this road. Otherwise, Im afraid that I would have to go around for a few thousand kilometers... if I take the long route... The timing and terrain that the enemy has chosen is truly impable!] Gu Du Xing suddenly thought in his heart as he strode over. [I cant go around. So, Ill just have to kill!] Gu Du Xing saw a man when he came out from the forest. This man was standing upright and unafraid in the narrow seam between two mountains that were pressed together. The tassel of the sword on his shoulder was waving in the wind. This mans figure looked like a sharp sword at the entrance to the gap between two big mountains... In fact, it seemed as if this sharp sword had cracked-opened that gap between those mountains. This mans stature was tall and sturdy. He had a towering figure. He also had fine beard on his face. He looked like a ck-iron tower. He stood high and mighty like a mountain in the middle of the road. Wide sections of road were left on both sides of his body. But, it still felt as if he had blocked the entire road. It seemed as if not even a drop could trickle through. "Brother Gu, long time no see!" This man grinned as soon as he saw that Gu Du Xing had arrived. Then, he softly said. Simultaneously, an imposing aura of dominating the entire world suddenly spewed out from his shoulders. Tu Qian Hao! "Brother Tu?" Gu Du Xings bodynded like cotton wool and stopped. Hisplexion was cold! He insipidly said, "Theres a scorching sun in the sky. However, Brother Tu looks lively and pleasant. Taking a leisurely sunbath under the zing sun, are we?" Tu Qian Hao spread a smile on his face. He then shook his head and said, "Brother Gu, you havent seen this old friend for so long. But, youre still showing a poor attitude to him." Gu Du Xing sneered. He then said without showing any trace of politeness, "Tu Qian Hao, youre blocking my way. Are you telling me that you have good intentions behind doing this? Just tell me... What do you want today?" Tu Qian Hao took a deep breath. He then slowly pulled out the sword from the sheath behind his back. Then, he seriously said, "I had suffered a crushing defeat at Brother Gus hands in ourst fight. So, Ivee to ask for some advice from Brother Gu." Gu Du Xing took a step forward. And, cold sword energy emerged from his entire body. He then slowly swept his eyes around. After that, he lowly shouted, "Have youe by yourself?" There was disdain in his voice. And, not even a bit of it was concealed. Tu Qian Hao coldly snorted. He stared at him and said, "I wont hide the truth from you. Twenty people from my Tu n havee with me. So, we are twenty-one in total. And, our goal is to kill you!" "He-he. You have a n!" Gu Du Xing gave a false smile and snorted, "But, why havent you ordered them to set into action? Why has this Great Young Master been left alone here to wrangle with me?" Tu Qian Haos face turned red. He fearlessly said, "Because... I want to fight with you before besieging you. A battle of life and death...!" It seemed as if Tu Qian Haos eyes would shoot mes. He then continued in a heavy tone, "I want to have a fair fight with you. Either Ill kill you... or youll kill me...! And, Illmit suicide on the spot if any of my men dares to set into action before this decisive battle is over." Then, he turned around and fiercely shouted, "Did you guys hear? Come out for me!" Several shua sounds were heard as twenty men came out from behind a boulder in quick session. They then stood behind Tu Qian Hao. Tu Qian Haosplexion turned as stiff as iron. He then shouted in a strict voice, "The one who dares to set into action before the fight ends will be responsible for my death! Understood?! Ive been wild, arrogant, mean, and sly for my entire life. But, Ive never been called spineless. We cant allow anyone to call our Tu n spineless. Understood?!" ... Chapter 643 Gu Du Xing, Let’s Fight! "Yes! Young Master will definitely win!" the Tu ns twenty people shouted in unison. Two old men were standing in the front. They were dressed in embroidered-robes. However, they had revealed deep worry on their faces. "Gu Du Xing, do you feel relieved now?" Tu Qian Hao turned around. His two zing eyes looked at Gu Du Xing as he called out in a stern voice. The scornful look on Gu Du Xings face slowly subsided. And, it was reced by a kind of respect instead... a respect for a true warrior! So, he got serious, and asked, "Tu Qian Hao, why are you doing this?" Tu Qian Hao gave a bleak smile as he insipidly said, "I had undergone a thorough internal cleansing of my meridians as soon as I was born. Then, I began practicing martial arts at the age of two. And, I began sword-practice at the age of three. I was hailed as the best martial genius of the Tu n in the past several hundred years when I was seven years old! After that, even I began to think that I was very amazing. I had be very self-confident and conceited. "I was very wild prior to the battle between you and me. I used to think that others were inferior to me. Therefore, I simply refused to ept it when you and the others were ranked above me. However, I found out that I was mistaken after I fought with you." He said in a gloomy voice, "You shattered my illusion, and made me realize where I stood. And, youve be a demon in my heart since then! Im crazily practicing my sword just to defeat you... to beat you fair and square in a one-on-one battle! "I absolutely wont be able to reach the peak of martial arts in this life even if I go on living... Especially if I cant aplish this first! However, reaching the peak of martial arts is my lifelong pursuit. So, I might as well die now and be done with it if its preset that the road ahead is going to be without prospects! "After all, I wont be disgraced if I die by your sword." Tu Qian Hao burst into loudughter. Then, he eximed loudly, "Gu Du Xing, do you understand my motivation? Do you understand? You! Are you willing to fight me?!" Gu Du Xingsplexion seemed dreary like the autumn breeze as he replied in a clear voice, "I understand... I fully understand! Tu Qian Hao, Ill fulfill your wish, and give you the fight you desire." Tu Qian Hao let out a thunderousugh. He then unsheathed his long sword, and shed it against the wind. It immediately issued a humming sound, and myriads of densely-packed afterimages of long sword simultaneously appeared in front of him. He then said in a loud voice, "Its the battle of life and death today! Gu Du Xing, you have the ability to kill me. I dont need your respect... I only need your life!" "You can rest assured. I wont show any mercy!" Gu Du Xing let out a long and loud cry. The ck Dragon Sword seemed like a sentient as it issued a clear cry. It then voluntarily parted from from its sheath, and flew out. It shed brilliantly in midair, and fell into Gu Du Xings hand. "Ill kill you. But, Ill let you die in a fighting stance," Gu Du Xing deeply said. He then raised his head, and opened his eyes. It seemed as if his eyes had fiercely shot out two brilliant and seemingly tangible rays of light. The ck Dragon Swords dragon cry echoed in the sky for a long time. The long sword in Tu Qian Haos hand also issued a loud and fierce humming cry. Tu Qian Hao burst into loudughter, "Sword Emperor! Sword Emperor! I saw a Sword Emperor in this life!" He then issued a loud roar. And, the muscles throughout his body became tight. In fact, his whole person seemed to have grown bigger, and be bold and powerful. His entire face turned red, and his eyes shot a look of extreme excitement. Every pore in his body had gotten stimted with happiness, and had expanded as a result. The intense thrill of battle had thoroughly melted into Tu Qian Haos blood and soul! The lifeless sword in Tu Qian Haos hand had already expressed its submission when the Sword Emperor had emerged. However, this Young Master Tu Qian Hao had only felt an intense and uncontainable fighting intention instead. "Gu Du Xing, lets fight!" Gu Du Xing let out a long and loud bellow, and the sword-light started to move above in a crisscrossed manner. Tu Qian Hao quickly moved and attacked whileughing loudly. Suddenly, countless sword points came out whizzing from all directions. They turned into life-seizing sword energy, and attacked Gu Du Xing. The whizzing sound of the sword-wind overshadowed the mournful sound of the north-wind passing through this mountain pass. Gu Du Xings turquoise-clothed appearance flickered within Tu Qian Haos sword-light. The ck Dragon Sword was hacked and shed swiftly... and a slick cold light wasunched. It then attacked Tu Qian Hao in full swing! The two figures one d in ck clothes and the other in turquoise shed again and again amidst the two masses of sword-lights. Afterwards, only a ball of dazzling light could be seen... The two silhouettes couldnt be seen at all. Suddenly, the loud nging sounds of shing of swords rang unceasingly in that mass of sword-lights... just like the wind blows the lotus leaves, or the rain hits the banana leaves. Soon, one could only hear the sword energy whizzing around; unhindered. The sword-lights were bright and splendid, but they didnt have the least bit of collision. "Im delighted!" Tu Qian Hao heartilyughed like a madman. Tu Qian Hao was unexpectedly giving an extraordinary performance even under the oppression of a Sword Emperor like Gu Du Xing. Tu Qian Haos ughtering spirit sword technique had been disyed to the acme. His attacks would be like a violent storm one moment, and like a gentle breeze or drizzle the next moment. The transformations in his fighting style were multifarious in nature. He only felt that the blood in his body was flowing rapidly. His entire person was getting increasingly excited. It was indeed a type of excitement that had nearly reached the ethereal state! He had already forgotten everything by this time... He had forgotten that he was fighting. He had forgotten that he was Tu Qian Hao. He had even forgotten his sword. He had forgotten everything in this world! He had only asked for a battle... a battle in which he could fight to his hearts content without caring about life or death. Therefore, he felt very joyful. It was the type of unrestrained joy that one would feel on suddenly breaking into a dance... or like the feeling of soaring to the clouds. He wasughing wildly while facing upward. In fact, he was crazily bellowing to the heavens. It seemed magical to see his tall and sturdy body jump vertically upwards. He soared in the sky like an eagle, and then suddenly dived down like a dragon in the sea. Then, he suddenly roared like a tiger... "Ha ha ha ha..." Tu Qian Haos crazedugh was dripping with the feeling of contentment. He then fiercely roared, "I got to engage in such a battle in this life. I may die... But, Ill die content!" Gu Du Xing was as cool-headed as an ice-covered peak as he faced Tu Qian Haos crazy onught. However, there was an evasive look of pity, hesitation, and indecisiveness in his eyes. [Kill? Or not kill?] [The Tu Qian Hao from before might have been a vile, unbearable, and obnoxious fellow. However, the current Tu Qian Hao is truly an opponent worthy of respect from anyone.] [Lets presume that I was in his ce, and he was in mine. Perhaps, I would be so ashamed that I would cut my throat on the spot, and die with regrets if he showed me mercy and let me go.] [The only way to respect your honorable opponent is to fight him using your full strength.] [Showing any sort of hesitation, pity, or mercy will only bring extreme dishonor to my opponent.] A bright light shed in Gu Du Xings eyes as he shouted, "Brother Tu, watch out!" The ck Dragon Sword let out a cry, and jumped up. It just briefly shed, and a long and thin cold light slipped out from the sword-de and went rolling away. This sword-light was cold. It was jumping about and flickering. It looked just like a will-o-the-wisp in the dark world. It was constantly sparkling, but it contained a cold and dense killing intent! "Very well;e!" Tu Qian Hao let out a big roar, and crazily attacked. The sword-light gradually burst out little by little like the drops of blood. Then, it suddenly glittered like a sprite and rushed out. It jumped into the iing resplendent and radiant sword-light of Gu Du Xing, and then immediately vanished like a drop in the ocean. Gu Du Xing heaved a sigh amidst Tu Qian Haos loudughter... He had already stabbed the ck Dragon Sword in a rock-firm and unyielding manner. Tu Qian Haosughter stopped abruptly... so did his movements! He just stood still on the spot. He was still holding the sword in his right hand. And, the sword-light was still flickering and rippling on it. He slowly lowered his head, and saw half of a long sword glittering on his chest with a cold and serene glow. The tip of the sword had already prated deep into his heart! The expression on Tu Qian Haos face looked very strange as he looked at the long sword that was pierced deep into his chest. He seemed to be pondering over this peculiar feeling since there was a look of deep thinking on his face. Gu Du Xing was holding the hilt in his hand. His grip was rock-solid. He was looking at Tu Qian Haos face with a profound look in his eyes. He then whispered, "I went all-out... couldnt hold back." Tu Qian Haos face showed a smile of understanding. He then frankly said, "I wouldnt have been content at the time of my death if you hadnt gone all-out!" Then, he lowered his eyes, and looked at the sword in his chest. He didnt want to die just yet. So, he said in low spirits, "First... First... dont... pull out the sword!" "Ok!" Gu Du Xing said with a gloomy expression in his eyes. The people of Tu n screamed in anger, and suddenly dashed over. "Halt!" Tu Qian Hao stood upright and unafraid. He then roared angrily, "The business between the two of us isnt done yet. Who dares to interfere?!" His heart had already been pierced. So, he was undoubtedly going to die. However, his roar was still majestic. It was full of tyranny! The twenty experts of Tu n halted at once. Their deeply worried eyes were still looking at their Young Lord. All of them looked extremely anxious, but there was also deep sorrow and powerlessness on their faces. "Draw back!" Tu Qian Haos voice was muffled, but it was firm and full of authority. He repeated, "Draw back!" The twenty experts slowly fell back at the same time. Many of them already had glistening teardrops in their eyes. However, Tu Qian Hao didnt seem to be feeling anything. He closed his eyes, and then opened them again. Then, he looked at the white clouds drifting in the distant sky. His eyes seemed to have no expression at all. However, the look in his eyes still somehow seemed veryplicated... as if it was filled with countless emotions. "You know, Gu Du Xing... I C Tu Qian Hao C couldve be a famous swordsman... I couldve roamed unhindered in the Nine Heavens. I have this feeling... I have this feeling that I definitely could...! However, Ive ruined my future prospects with my own hands. Ive ruined my own life...!" Tu Qian Haoughed hoarsely, "I was always going to be under you and your brothers... even if I had be a swordsman and an Emperor Expert. I wouldve never been able to surpass you guys! But, we are the people of the same era, and the starting point for you all is far behind mine. So, it was a type of shame for me to ept the fact that I had been thoroughly suppressed by you guys. I C Tu Qian Hao C couldnt ept this! "After all, I... wouldnt be Tu Qian Hao if I epted this." Tu Qian Hao looked sharply at Gu Du Xing and proudly said, "Only a death like this makes me Tu Qian Hao!" Gu Du Xing remained silent for a long time. Then, he gently nodded and said, "Youre indeed worthy of such pride!" Tu Qian Hao smiled. He had grown a beard across his entire face. However, his smile had given Gu Du Xing a very pure and sincere feeling for some reason... like he was looking at a child who was showing-off his little achievement. Innocent and pure... "I didnt wish to die at first!" Tu Qian Hao said slowly, "But, I participated in the alliance organized by Ou Du Xing because of my hatred and obsession with you. After that, I just wanted to kill you the entire time. However, I suddenly became disheartened afterwards. "Too selfish... too dishonest! Each one of those people is a genius. However, each one is maniptive as well. They keep fighting and scheming against each other. That kind of environment..." Tu Qian Hao sighed deeply. Then, he clenched his teeth, and uttered the next sentence from the bottom of his heart, "It truly fu*king suffocated me to death!" He had exerted himself to utter this deriding statement. In fact, it seemed as if he had used even the strength of his beating heart in doing so. Anyone who would hear it would be convinced that this sentence had definitelye straight from the bottom of his heart! Chapter 644 Tu Qian Hao’s Epiphany! "Especially when I found out that youve already be a Sword Emperor..." Tu Qian Hao miserablyughed, "Ha-ha... I lost my heart at that instant. Afterwards, I had said that Id go and kill Gu Du Xing. And, ck Devil hadmented on this hes a Sword Emperor. What grade King are you?" Tu Qian Hao mimicked ck Devils tone as he said these words. In fact, he had vividly imitated that ridiculing tone to perfection. This showed how greatly those words had stimted him at that time. "I had realized that I couldnt overtake or kill you at that time itself. However, I could always die at yours hands, right?" Tu Qian Hao snorted, "I C Tu Qian Hao C will die. However, Id still be a thousand times better man than those bastards who only speak behind others back and never dare to face the enemy! "And, Id be ten-thousand times prouder than them!" Tu Qian Hao had roared while saying this. This sentence was clearly very powerful. He was feeling very sentimental... His emotions were rising and falling like waves as he endured with difficulty. Blood had started to spurt out from his chest because of the sword. Gu Du Xing was shocked. He extended his knife-like fingers, and pressed on his chest for a while to stop the bleeding. Tu Qian Haosplexion turned golden. He then said with a warm smile, "Dont bother... I hade here to seek death! Could it be that you truly believed that I C a mere seventh grade King Level Expert Ccould win against a Sword Emperor?" Gu Du Xing remained silent and sighed. Then, he said with disappointment, "You cant die." Tu Qian Hao gave a carefree smile, and suddenly said, "But, I now have this infinite confidence in myself that I wouldnt necessarily lose if I got another chance to have a fight with you! "...because I had suddenlyprehended my own Sword Way when the death was near at hand... In fact, I hadprehended my very own realm-realization for bing a Sword Emperor!" Tu Qian Haosplexion turned serious as he filled with pride. He panted as he said, "I wouldve be a Sword Emperor in the future if I didnt die today!" Gu Du Xing knitted his brows. He somewhat anxiously looked at Tu Qian Haos increasingly paleplexion. Tu Qian Hao chokingly coughed. He then strangelyughed at himself, "Do you know when I came to this epiphany?" "When?" Gu Du Xing couldnt help but ask. "An infinite feeling of death had welled up in me when the tip of your sword pierced through my heart. And, that was the exact moment when I realized my Sword Way!" Tu Qian Hao exposed a bright smile. "I had broken through at the exact moment when the tip of your sword entered my heart... Ha ha ha... This is fu*king ridiculous! Its truly fu*kingughable!" Gu Du Xing couldnt help but be speechless... He didnt know what to say. Tu Qian Hao had broken through as soon as the tip of the opponents sword pierced into his heart! Anyone who would hear of such tragic fate would be speechless. "Its rightly said that one has their biggest breakthrough at the time of their death," Tu Qian Hao was doneughing. He sighed in disappointment and frustration. Then, he muttered, "I remember that a senior had once told me the aura of death is the omen of breakthrough. I had never understood this. But, Ive finallyprehended it today... ha-ha..." He muttered, and then smiled while being spellbound. Then, he suddenly turned his head, and looked at Gu Du Xing with luminous eyes. He said, "Gu Du Xing, Im dying. But, my Sword Way cant go to waste. Please do me a favor." "What favor?" Gu Du Xing had already made a vague guess as to what it could be. "Only you have the ability to understand my state of mind of that time. Therefore, I want to tell you my Sword Way." Tu Qian Haos pupils suddenly expanded wide, and he exposed a fanatical look in his eyes. "Gu Du Xing, I wish that my Sword Way would be famous in the entire world! I wish that its prestige would awe the entire Nine Heavens! Please... I request your help." "My help?" Gu Du Xing had guessed it correctly. However, his entire body still trembled when Tu Qian Hao personally said these words. "I can call over the experts of your n. You can pass it on to them," Gu Du Xing indifferently said. "It wont do!" Tu Qian Hao resolutely and decisively said. Then, he coldly snorted, "They arent good enough. They wont understand! Gu Du Xing, you mustnt let my life go to waste!" Tu Qian Hao didnt wait for Gu Di Xing to reply after he said this. Instead, he selfishly continued, "My epiphany is called Unruffled by Sentiments. Forget everything! Forget the sword... Forget yourself... Forget the sky... Forget the earth... Just remain unruffled! "Forgetting everything is the highest realm of my sword-y..." Tu Qian Hao said with difficulty, "You listen carefully..." He then started to exin. His voice recounted little by little, and Gu Du Xing gradually became immersed no matter what he said... Gu Du Xings cultivation and temperament had enabled him to feel the incredible power of this realm right when he had heard the first sentence. Therefore, he concentrated all his mental power, and tried his best to listen to every sentence and every word as carefully as he could. [Tu Qian Hao hase very close to the end. He has a quarter-of-an-hour at the most. And, he needs to finish telling everything before that. This is the only opportunity in this life and age to listen to an epiphany that hase in-exchange for someones life!] [So, Id be letting myself down if I cant memorize this. Moreover, Id feel sorry for Tu Qian Hao.] [Tu Qian Haos fear will perhapse true if cant memorize this. And, hell die with a remaining grievance if that happens...] The two people stood face-to-face. A swords hilt was glittering and issuing a cold light in between them. The sword hilt in Gu Du Xings hand was motionless like a ten-thousand years old boulder. And, the sword tip in Tu Qian Haos chest was still slowly soaking with bloodstains. Unruffled! Chu Yang wouldve perhaps heaved a long sigh if he was here. It was hard to say what he wouldve been feeling in his heart. After all, Tu Qian Hao had be one of the twelve influential figures of the Middle Three Heavens in Chu Yangs previous life. He had learned the Unruffled Sword-art using his Unruffled Sword. And, he hadprehended the Unruffled Sword Cultivation Method and Unruffled Secret Sword Technique on the basis of that. In fact, Tu Qian Hao had rushed to the peak of the Middle Three Heavens just by this word CUnruffled! He had stood in the Jianghu whilst wielding his sword with a proud smile after ughtering myriads of heroes! Such was Tu Qian Hao... Tu Qian Hao had recorded all of his realization in a book in the same year that Chu Yang had died. And, he had been preparing to march to the Upper Three Heavens. Chu Yang didnt know whether Tu Qian Hao seeded or not in doing so. But, he knew that the book that Tu Qian Hao had written was named Unruffled Heavenly Book. The Tu Qian Hao from this life hadprehended the Unruffled Sword-y. And, he had done it twenty years earlier than when he had done so in Chu Yangs previous life! However, this matter was still worth sighing over since this Unruffled Sword-y would never be used by the hands of its inventor Tu Qian Hao. The book Unruffled Heavenly Book had shocked the entire Middle Three Heavens in Chu Yangs previous life. But, this storm was impossible to appear in the Jianghu in this life. This was truly regretful! There were twelve influential figures in the previous life. Among Meng Luo, Jasper Flower, and Tian Bu Ru... Meng Luo had already been destroyed in this life. Not even his skeleton remained... Among Poison Spirit, Tian Ji, Li Xiong Tu... the Poison Spirit had been eliminated. The Nine Heavens were now poison-free...! And, among ck Saber, Qian Hao, and Young Master Xie... Qian Haos life journey was about to end ahead of time. A long while passed... "Memorized?" Tu Qian Haos voice was weak. But, he still eagerly asked. "Yes!" Gu Du Xing took a deep breath. "You... repeat it thoroughly. Ill listen..." Tu Qian Haos pupils expanded a little. He then muttered, "Whosoever uses the Unruffled Swordy in the future would think of me C Tu Qian Hao, right?" "Unruffled Sword..." Gu Du Xing knew that Tu Qian Hao didnt feel at ease in his heart. So, he softly and clearly recited the theory of Unruffled Sword in one go. However, Tu Qian Hao exposed a strange look of loneliness on his face, and it seemed as if he wasnt even hearing what Gu Du Ding was saying. Instead, he had tilted his head to one side. In fact, it seemed as if he was listening to something else as he muttered, "Very dull!" "What?" Gu Du Xing hurriedly asked, but didnt hear a response. He stared at him, and saw Tu Qian Haos body standing erect. Both his eyes were filled with bleakness. And, there wasnt any breath left in him. The final words at the point of death of the founder of the Unruffled Sword... and one of the twelve influential figures were... [Very dull!] A splendid and magnificent hero of this generation had lived a colorful life. In fact, he had run amuck in the Jianghu. So, it was ironical that his final words were very dull! No one knew what was dull? And, why was it dull? He had perhapse to a new realization in his final moments. However, no one would ever know about it... Gu Du Xing heaved a deep sigh. Then, he gently pulled out his sword. The ck Dragon Sword looked like deep and clear water as it separated from Tu Qian Haos chest. Gu Du Xing retreated two steps. Then, he looked at Tu Qian Hao with rapt attention, and sincerely bowed while holding the sword with both of his hands. He then earnestly said, "Brother Tu, you can pass on with a relieved heart now. The Unruffled Sword will certainly blossom in the Jianghu!" Tu Qian Haos body hadnt fallen down. It still stood upright; the beard on his face was rustling and trembling in the air. The hollow of his eyes contained limitless pride. However, there was also a feeling of self-ridicule in them along with traces of loneliness and destion. It seemed as if he was ridiculing the irony of his life. After all, it had been truly ridiculous and very helpless. He also seemed to be mocking the millions of people in the world for being so dull as well as unbearably stupid and disgusting. His hands naturally dangled down. However, he still held a sword. The sword-light was still flickering and shing erratically. He was dead... He was just a corpse. However, he was still standing straight in a way that made it seem as if a lone heroic man had blocked a mountain pass in a such a way that even ten-thousand people wouldnt be able to pass through. He still had a cold and elegant demeanor. Blood was dripping drop by drop from Gu Du Xings ck Dragon Sword. It seemed as if the blood was reluctant to part with the sword, but was still sliding down along its tip. It was dripping on to the dirt below. And, the sshes were making the dust fly off in curls. "This is Jianghu..." Gu Du Xing exhaled a long breath. He had held in this breath for a long time. And, he had finally let it out. However, he felt a sense of loss at this moment. "There are so many shes between right and wrong in the Jianghu. And, there are so many things that should happen or shouldnt happen. So, who can calmly im to be innocent when ites to life and death?" Gu Du Xing heaved a sigh. Then, he moved back a dozen or more steps, and stood with his hands crossed behind his back. He seriously looked at Tu Qian Hao who had already lost his entire aura. Gu Du Xing had an extremelyplex expression in his eyes as he gently said, "Brother Tu, the road to the underworld is very long. So, please take good care of yourself along the way." "Young n Lord!" the twenty experts of the Tu n screamed in grief. They hurriedly rushed over. However, they immediately found out that there was no breath left in Tu Qian Hao... that he had died! They couldnt help but scream wildly as a result. They turned around like whirlwinds, and firmly looked at Gu Du Xing. Then, they said in grief and indignation, "You Gus ns man... you dared to kill our Young n Lord?" Gu Du Xing indifferently looked... An old man with a full beard had overheard the entire conversation. And, he had tears in his eyes as a result. However, he was angrily looking at Gu Du Xing. So, Gu Du Xing couldnt help but coldly reply in a sharp tone, "Why? Hadnt Brother Tu exined all of this to you people beforehand?" [Tu Qian Hao had already nned everything. In fact, he had even nned his certain death clearly. Then, why hadnt he exined everything to these people?] Gu Du Xing couldnt believe it! ... Chapter 645 Already Unruffled by the Time I Want to Look Back! There was hesitation on a few peoples faces as these words came out of Gu Du Xings mouth. And, thats because they obviously remembered what Tu Qian Hao had said. Then, an intense light flickered in that full-bearded old mans eyes, and he yelled, "Ill kill Young Lords murderer, and take revenge for him... even if he had confessed everything to us. Young Lords death mustnt be in vain!" Five or six men mored at the same time as soon as he shouted, "Yes, Young Lords death mustnt be in vain! Young Lord is dead now. So, how will we show our faces to our n If we dont kill this murderer Gu Du Xing? It would be better if we dropped dead while fighting you here!" The atmosphere immediately turned tense because of the mor of these few men. Gu Du Xing heaved a long sigh. Then, he put his hand behind his back, and pulled out the sword with a nging sound. He then said with a sigh, "Brother Tu, your spirit mustnt be too far away. Look... Im going to eliminate these wicked ves for you!" There was still the same emptiness and loneliness in Gu Du Xings eyes. But, there was a ridiculing feeling as well, and it seemed to have be more intense... Gu Du Xing knew, [Tu Qian Hao has shared hisst-moment realization with me. So, he certainly didnt want me to die. Moreover, he mustve made some other n as well.] [I dont know what his n is. But, it must have something to do with me. And, it is certain that I was in no way his enemy.] [Therefore, these people clearly have a hidden agenda of their own. Tu Qian Hao definitely wouldnt have allowed them to act as they wished if he were alive. In fact, Tu Qian Haos strong personality wouldve driven him to kill all of them for going against his will.] [Tu Qian Hao is dead now. But, I C Gu Du Xing C am still here!] [Tu Qian Hao, I C Gu Du Xing C approved you as my friend in your final moments.] [We had always been hostile towards each other. But, that doesnt prevent me from recognizing myself as your friend. I knew your habits. I knew your disposition. And, I know what you wouldve done in this situation if you were here.] [So, Ill do it on your behalf.] Gu Du Xing stood upright like a javelin. He then muttered, "Brother Tu, I finally saw the bleakness in your eyes. I also saw your loneliness. And, Ill now use my Lonely Swordy by merging it with your Unruffled Swordy. Then, you and I will kill these degenerates together, alright?!" His voice hadnt even fallen when the sound of a sharp de shing through the air resounded from behind him. Consequently, a trace of anger floated on Gu Du Xings icy-cold face. Then, his straight body moved forward while floating. And, his sword silently flew out from under his arm with a whooshing sound. The sword was silent. But, it was as quick as lightning! This sword was extremely lonely and quiet... just like Gu Du Xings own demeanor... In fact, it seemed as if it was aloof above everyone, and was overlooking the world. It was the Lonely Swordy that Gu Du Xing had recentlyprehended. The sword attacked, [the world is lonely!] It was the outstanding and supreme skill of a Sword Emperor! Gu Du Xing then said in a low voice, "Tu Qian Hao, did you see? This is the Lonely Sword!" The sword went into the chest of a King Level Expert behind him with a puff sound. That King Level Experts body swayed for a while. Then, it copsed to the ground. Gu Du Xing hadnt even turned back, but his sword had stabbed into that King Level Experts heart. It had consigned a living humans life into nothingness with just one touch! The sound of wind arose again. And, Gu Du Xings upright body suddenly flipped over as light as a feather. He then recited, "A sword sails across the sky towards the peak!" Then, he quickly turned around. There was an ethereal loneliness on his face as he shed out with his mncholic sword. Then, he insipidly said, "Life or death... victory or defeat C everything disappears at a heads turn!" He rushed forward, and his blue robe fluttered in the air. He then asked with an intense sense of bleak loneliness, "The faraway ces where close friends are appreciated?" Then, he turned around while pulling out dozens of afterimages. His longsword changed into a curtain of light in a sh, and he faintly said, "Im already unruffled by the time I want to look back!" ng! Gu Du Xing put his sword back in the sheath. He then solemnly said, "Brother Tu, this is my Lonely Sword. In fact, thest move was thebination of my Lonely Sword and your Unruffled Sword... half of each. I hope you liked it!" Four thumping sounds were transmitted in a row. And, four king Level Experts fell on the ground behind Gu Du Xing... one after another. Two of them had sh marks on their throats, while the other two had them on their chests. Everyone had been left dazzled because they hadnt gotten enough time to set into action. Gu Du Xing had seemed like a quick and agile lone man performing a silent and lonesome sword dance. The deste mood still hadnt disappeared. However, the five King Level Experts who had attacked him had already turned into corpses! And, Gu Du Xing hadnt gotten a single bloodstain on his blue clothes! [A sword sails across the sky towards the peak.] [Life or death... victory or defeat C everything disappears at a heads turn.] [The faraway ces where close friends are appreciated?] [Im already unruffled by the time I want to look back!] Gu Du Xing heaved a long sigh of relief. He had been puzzled since he had been facing difficulties in his sword way for nearly ten days. But, he had finally gotten a thorough understanding today. This made him feel that the vital energy was beginning to stir up within his body. Apparently, it was slowly bing sharper and sharper. Gu Du Xing had a feeling; [Apparently, the fundamental power in my body is showing the tendency of slowly changing into sword energy.] [Moreover, the vitality in my body has been continuously increasing as a result of the constant high-pressure practice these days. And, this is giving me a vague feeling of restlessness when coupled with my recent realizations and breakthrough.] This had given Gu Du Xing a clear feeling, [My cultivation level has already been pushed forward to the peak of first grade Sword Emperor. And, it is slowing moving towards the second grade of Emperor Level.] [Moreover, there isnt any bottleneck!] [I only need to wait for the right time. Then, Ill be a second grade Sword Emperor! This feeling has no basis, but it exists nheless.] Two fourth grade Emperor Level Experts of the Tu n were just about to rush over. However, Gu Du Xings Sword Emperor Level imposing aura suddenly climbed up to the peak, and abruptly burst out. An invisible storm of wind des suddenly spread in all directions! The sword energy behind this storm was like the emperor of this generation... someone who would rule the entire world. The emperor of the swords mustnt be disrespected! The Supreme of the swords must be invible! The swords those two fourth grade Emperor Experts held suddenly issued a loud and clear sword cry, "ng!" It seemed as if they were diligently trying their best to break free from the control of those Emperor Experts in order to go and pay respect to their own Emperor. These splendid fourth grade Emperor Level Experts were almost unable to control their swords; they were barely able to stop their swords from flying away. The two Emperor Experts couldnt help but be overwhelmed with shock. In fact, they turned so pale that it seemed as if they wanted to flee away in any direction they would see first. They were in an indefinite state of panic! Gu Du Xing slowly turned around with his hands behind his back. There was a strange expression in his eyes. He had expressions of recollection, nostalgia, contemtion, and mncholy. But, a careful examination would still make it seem as if there was nothing in his eyes. Just emptiness! The people opposite to him made eye contact with him. And, their bodies suddenly shivered! Gu Du Xings imposing aura appearedpletely changed at this moment. That sharp and dominating aura that he had exhibited before hadpletely transformed. And, it had changed into half lonely and half unruffled! Half lonely and half unruffled! His straight figure was currently giving off a feeling as if he was standing alone on the summit of the entire world... as if he had forgotten everything! He had forgotten the myriads of living things in the world, and was just standing alone! [The Unruffled Lone Traveler!] Thats right... Gu Du Xing had suddenly had a realization when the sword energy was crazily surging within his body Tu Qian Haos Unruffled Sword also touched upon the notion of forgetting! Gu Du Xing had blended two different core techniques when he had said thest sentence CIm already unruffled by the time I want to look back while brandishing his sword. This had led to the rebellion of the vital energy within his body. And, this had caused it to change into sword energy. He had fullyprehended this at such a critical time. Gu Du Xing slowly turned around. The expression in his eyes was like electricity, while his gaze was like a sword. He looked at the two fourth grade Emperor Level Experts as he stood there in silence... He was only at the peak of first grade Sword Emperor. But, the invisible imposing aura that he was sending out at the moment was suppressing thirteen King Level Experts and two fourth grade Emperor Level Experts... all at once! Both the Emperor Experts had a cultivation three grades above his own. But, they couldnt help but cower in front of his thunder-like vision. Theirplexions changed. And, they couldnt help but involuntarily retreat step by step. Gu Du Xings hands were crossed behind his back at the moment. But, both the Emperor Experts still felt as if they were facing a dangerous situation. So, they withdrew five steps; cold sweat was already seeping out from their foreheads. They only felt their entire bodies turning cold! Both of them clearly felt, [Our fate is no longer in our hands! It entirely depends on the whim of this Sword Emperor who stands in front of us.] [Well live if he wants us to live. However, well be consigned to eternal damnation if he wants us dead!] Gu Du Xing looked at them with a cold and deste expression. Then, he indifferently said, "What did Tu Qian Hao confess to you before I arrived here?" It seemed from his voice as if the Gods were questioning. This question must be answered! It mustnt be shown any resistance. Both the Emperor Experts felt as if a heavy mountain was pressed on their heads. Moreover, that mountain was a mountain of swords! The expression in the eyes of that bearded old man among them tightened, but he stubbornly kept his mouth shut. However, another King Level Expert in the crowd said, "Young Master had once told us that... he wanted us to return to the n and inform the n Lord that.... Tu n must seal itself off if he died by your sword today. And, it mustnte out until... until..." "Until what?" Gu Du Xing fiercely looked at him. "Shut up!" that bearded old man finally shouted out after much struggle. He loudly bellowed, "Gu Du Xing, Ill be taking your life!" A sword light shed and broke through the blockade of Gu Du Xings imposing aura. It then crazily rushed towards Gu Du Xing like a tiger! A bright light shed in Gu Du Xings eyes. And, he exposed an astonished look in them at first. However, he then coldly snorted, "Get lost!" The sword seemed to fly out freely. It was the essence of his Lonely and Unruffled Sword! He only needed to unleash its power now, and everyone would be deterred at one fell swoop. The sword-light gracefully and lithely shed... In fact, it shed high in the sky like a lightning! The bearded old man just shouted a word, "Come~~" He suddenly shut his mouth, and exposed a terrified and hopeless expression on his face. His head rolled down from his neck the next moment, and fell on the ground with tumbling sounds. It then went rolling out. It happened to roll up to Tu Qian Haos feet, and then finally stopped. It seemed as if he had done something wrong, and was now admitting his mistake while postting himself before his Young Lord. The other Emperor was just about to set into action. But, his summoned courage deted when he saw this scene... It seemed as if a big hole had been pricked in a balloon; his courage had disappeared without a trace. So, he withdrew two steps instead of stepping forward. "Go on!" Gu Du Xing casually said, "Until what?" "Young Lord said... until... until the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword changes the power structure in the Nine Heavens. Then... then...e out in the Jianghu again!" that King Level expert lowered his head after he was finished speaking; his brows were beaded with sweat. Gu Du Xing let out a sigh. He couldnt help but raise his head. A long time passed. Then, he silently said, "You people may leave. I hope youll bring Tu Qian Haos words to the upper brass of your... Tu n!" "Yes..." That King Level Expert seemed as if he wanted to say something. But, he restrained himself, and lowered his head without speaking anything further. "What do you want to say?" Gu Du Xing lightly asked. "I want to say..." That King level Expert suddenly summoned his courage. Then, he loudly said, "We arent a match for you today. And, you and our heroic Young Lord admired each other. But, Young Lord has died by your hands at the end of the day. So, our Tu n will never forget this enmity and hatred. There will certainlye a day when well look for you, and ask you to repay the debt of this blood!" Gu Du Xing was startled by this. But then, he suddenly burst into happyughter. Then, he said with gratification, "The Tu n truly has some courageous men!" .... Chapter 646 Sister Xiao Miao, I Came Back! Gu Du Xing suddenly leapt up, and let out a long and loud cry, "Tu Qian Hao, I hope youre listening from the afterlife. I C Gu Du Xing C vow to you that Ill ensure that your sword way bes famous in the Nine Heavens! Farewell!" "The people of Tu n... Ill be waiting for you toe and seek revenge for Tu Qian Hao." The sword-light shed with a loud thunderp. And, Gu Du Xings body burst into the mountain pass like a meteor. Then, it shed once more, and he vanished without a trace. The only remaining Fourth Grade Emperor Expert suddenly let out a miserable scream behind him. Then, his body instantly fell apart, and blood sttered out from it. There was a look of extreme disbelief on his face as he slowly copsed. "Gu Du Xing!" a King Level Expert yelled out in an angry voice, "You were leaving anyway... Then, why did you..." He hadnt even finished what he wanted to say when another person covered his mouth, "Are you stupid? Gu Du Xing just saved our lives! Do you think that this elder wouldve been kind-enough to take us back to report to the n after Gu Du Xing left?" "Why?" That man was puzzled. "The two elders had said that they would kill Gu Du Xing no matter what when they had been setting out. And, the two of them had firmly opposed our Young Lord when he had exined us everything. They had even instigated us to attack Gu Du Xing a moment ago..." The person next to him heavily said, "The Young Lord is no more. So, would these two have been willing to go back to the n and report honestly? You know... Young Master Tian has given them a lot of purple crystals in secret. Ive seen it with my own eyes." "You mean to say that they had secretly coborated with the Tian n?" another person asked in astonishment. "I dont know... But, this needs to be reported to the n Lord. We shouldnt be afraid of death. After all, not a single one of us wouldve gone back alive if we had fought Gu Du Xing. But, we must pass on the final words of Young Lord. What is the worst that can happen...? The n will decide to take revenge on Gu Du Xing? Big deal! Well juste back to stake our lives once again if that happens!" "Right! Lets first carry Young Lord back home." The remaining thirteen people discussed among themselves, and collected the seven corpses. Then, they made a stretcher, and carefully ced Tu Qian Haos upright corpse of on it. They then lifted it up, and darted away. A long time passed. Then, Gu Du Xings figure shed, and he appeared at this ce again. He then raised his eyes to look at the figures of the people departing into the distance. He muttered, "Tu Qian Hao... Tu Qian Hao... what a pity..." He then turned around, and moved forward step by step. He passed through the mountain pass while looking at the verdant and lush scenery spread into the distance. He suddenly felt his chest heating up, and a pretty figure appeared in his mind. He instantly had a strong urge, and his blood started to boil... This urge even dispelled the mncholy that had been brought about by Tu Qian Haos death! [Sister Xiao Miao! I came back!] [Hadnt I told you that Ill be an Emperor Level Expert, and lead the Gu n to glory?!] [I had also said that Ill save you after I be an Emperor Expert... Then, Ill marry you, and make you my wife!] Gu Du Xing let out a long and loud shout as he hurried forward. He only felt that his heart was getting hotter and hotter... until it had turned scalding hot. His heart had soon be so hot that it seemed like it would burn through his skin, and dig out. He even had the urge to take off his shirt, and then crazily rush back home like a gust of wind. He kept running at an increasingly fast speed, and eventually turned into a hurricane grazing through the ground. He was constantly issuing loud shouts from his mouth while going as fast as lightning. It seemed as if he was chasing the wind. In fact, he dashed the entire route to the Gu n in this manner! [Sister Xiao Miao, I came back!] ... ~~ Inside Gu n Residence... in the garden... Lotus pond ~~ The lotus pond was full of lotuses. Those lotuses were in full bloom, and were full of fragrance... It seemed as if they were weing the autumn breeze. These lotuses flower were an abnormal breed of lotus. People would say that lotuses bloomed in June. However, the lotuses here were blooming in this cold wind of September. In the center of the pavilion... There was a girl with a graceful figure. Her beautiful and thick hair looked luxuriant like the clouds. She was sitting leisurely on a stool, and was holding a needle and thread in her hand. She seemed to be doing embroidery. The pond was in front of her; next to the pavilion. There were two Autumn Wind White Jade Lotuses in that pond. These lotuses were in full bloom, and looked splendid. The lotus leaves seemed like boats as they floated on the water surface. Also, the petals were very thin and exquisite... like snowkes. There was a brocade-scarf in the girls hand; it hadnt been fully embroidered at this time. However, it already had these two tender, beautiful, and exquisite-looking lotus flowers embroidered on it. "My little brother and I had found these two Autumn Wind White Jade Lotuses when we had gone out to y together that year. Little Brother had noticed that I was very fond of them. So, he had secretly plucked them up, and transnted them here. Then, the entirety of the pond here had unexpectedly gotten filled with these Autumn Wind White Jade Lotuses in the blink of an eye... "There used to be only these two back then. They are twins... They are like a couple..." the girl muttered until here. Then, her indescribably beautiful face turned red through and through. She had apparently ended up speaking the secret of her heart out loud. Consequently, she became bashful for a moment as she couldnt bear it. "Miao Ling," a calm voice sounded. Then, an old man in an embroidered robe slowly walked into the pavilion. "Father..." This woman was none other than Gu Du Xings beloved... the woman he yearned for day and night Gu Miao Ling. And, the person who had juste-in was her father... as well as the n Lord of Gu n Gu Yun Lan. "Youre doing embroidery again? s! You had started doing embroidery when these twin lotus flowers had just started to swell into buds. They are now in full bloom. But, youre still doing embroidery... you still arent done?" Gu Yun Lan looked at her daughter, and all sorts of feelings welled up in his heart. His daughter had been disobedient and mischievous since childhood. She would often steal elixirs from the n to assist Gu Du Xing with his practice. So, one could well imagine how she mustve been as a child... Gu Yun Lan couldve never thought at that time that his daughter would one day quietly sit and do embroidery. Gu Miao Lings personality had undergone a big change after she was released from the Dragon Prison Cave. She had started to pay particr attention to a lot of stuff... whether it was the mannerisms of ady, having an elegant demeanor, the conduct of a wife and a mother, or mothering skills... She had unexpectedly started to study all of this with diligence. And, this had left Gu Yun Lan amazed for a long time. It was just that Gu Miao Ling knew one thing in her heart; [Ill be Little Brothers wife... Therefore, I want to be the best wife in the world! I want his brothers to be envious of him!] [I may not be the most attractive among his brothers wives. But, I must do my best!] "Father, look at this lotus. Isnt it very pretty?" Gu Miao Ling smiled gently as she said, "I had made a braid on Little Brothers head when he was small. Then, I had tied up two flowers to it. Doesnt this lotus look like that?" Gu Yun Lan was stunned. But, he twirled his beard, and nodded, "Yes!" The fact was that he was bewildered in his heart; [You went as far as to braid Du Xings hair when he was a kid? How did I not know?] "Little Brother has been gone for a long time. I wonder how hes doing now..." Gu Miao Ling looked at the lotus flower, and seemed entranced. A long time passed. Then, she turned her head, and looked at her father. She only felt her heartstrings being plucked. Her heart ached as she said, "Father, your hair is turning white so fast. I remember that your hair was jet-ck when I saw you around this time of the seasonst year." Gu Yun Lan chuckled, "My daughter has reached a marriageable age. So, how can the father not be old?" He said in his heart, [My hair... has been white for a long time now. My hair had turned white the day the corpses of your two good-for-nothing elder brothers were brought back...] "Miao Ling, wait for the time when Gu Du Xing returns. Ill fulfill my duty... Ill get you two married. And then... Ill transfer the family authority to Du Xing, andfortably enjoy my remaining years in retirement. Ill spend my days leisurely and care-freely. What do you say?" Gu Miao Lings rosy cheeks blushed hard. She then lowered her head slightly, and angrily said, "Father, why are you asking me if youve already nned?" Gu Yun Lan smiled mischievously, and teased her, "It cant be helped. After all, I cant overlook my daughter practicing hard every day to be a good wife and loving mother, can I?" Gu Miao Ling instantly became bashful, and pouted yfully. "Miao Ling, you wont hold any grudges against your father for keeping you imprisoned for several years, right?" Gu Yun Lan hesitated for a while before he was finally able to ask. "Of course... there are no grudges!" Gu Miao Ling lowered her head, and replied. She then said in her heart, [I dont hold any grudges against you. Instead, Im somewhat thankful. I dont know when that stupid goose wouldve noticed my feelings for him if not for those years...] Both the Father and the Daughter were speechless. Then, they faintly heard a long and loud shout from a distant ce. This shout hade-in like a st. It had swept past a distance of dozens of miles before falling into their ears. And, it was getting closer and closer... The Father and the Daughter stood up at the same time. Gu Yun Lan wrinkled his brows, and thought, [Why does this voice sound so familiar?] However, Gu Miao Lings body had started to shake. In fact, she was finding it difficult to stand still. Then, the brocade-scarf in her hand fell to the ground with a thud sound, and she muttered, "Its him! Little Brother has returned!" She suddenly burst into tears! This shout was getting closer and closer... It seemed as if this person was running very fast. It seemed as if he had been dozens of miles away one moment, and had already reached the ns entrance the next moment! Someone mmed the gate, and came-in with a bang sound. Then, the guards yell was heard from afar, "Young Lord, youre back!" The guards voice was full of excitement. Gu Du Xing gave a smile to the guard. Then, he disappeared like a gust of wind. The Father and Daughter saw a thunderbolt-like sword-light sh in midair as they stood in the garden. However, this sword-light disappeared the next instant. They then looked in the direction in which it had disappeared. It was hastily and impatiently rushing in the direction of the Dragon Prison Cave. An excited shout was heard the very next moment, "Sister Xiao Miao!~~" Gu Miao Lings heart filled with happiness. And, her entire face turned red. "This silly boy... He thinks that his Sister Xiao Miao is still imprisoned in the Dragon Prison Cave." Gu Yun Lan snorted. Then, he said in an annoyed manner, "This rascal! He hasnte back in such a long time. But, he didnte to greet me first now that hes finally back... He went straight for the one his heart is set on... his dear Sister Xiao Miao..." Gu Miao Ling looked very bashful. She angrily said, "Dad! What are you saying?" Gu Yun Lan smiled mischievously, and rubbed his beard. But then, he suddenly became startled, "How could that sword-light be so fast? A King cant possibly have such fast speed... Even I dont have such speed... And, Im a Seventh Grade Martial King..." Gu Miao Ling said in a consoling manner, "Father, I think that it has nothing to do with high cultivation. And, dont fret... Youve only crossed 50 this year. So, the cultivation of Seventh Grade King Level can also be considered as a great achievement..." Gu Yun Lans face turned ck, "Are youplimenting me? Or, are you mocking me? Gu Du Xing is 20 years old, but he has already broken through to the King Level. But, Im over 50 now. And, Seventh Grade King Level is great achievement for me?!" Gu Yun Lans impression of Gu Du Xing was still stuck at the rumor which said that he had just broken through to King Level... And, thats because they had only received news of him when their troops had returned from the Northern Wilderness. Gu Miao Lings eyebrows curled. She couldnt help but smile. A persons figure shed, and Gu Du Xing came over while dashing with a whoosh sound. Then, he called out in a pleasantly surprised manner, "Sister Xiao Miao, Ivee back! Sister Xiao Miao... did youe out?" [That was a bit stupid. Youre standing here... So, is there a need to proim that youre back?] [And, Im in front of you... So, cant you see that Ivee out?] Chapter 647 Where Am I Fat? Gu Miao Ling pursed her lips, and looked at this youngster who had suddenly appeared. She was unable to control the glistening teardrops that were twinkling in her eyes. She felt her throat choking, and was unable to say anything. So, she just lowered her head, and softly groaned. "Ahem, ahem, ahem..." Gu Yun Lan felt somewhat unhappy. So, he coughed several times. Then, he thought in his heart, [I such a big and living person is standing here. Cant you see?] "Khaff... khaff... Foster Father... youre also here?" Gu Du Xing moved his eyes away from Gu Miao Ling. Then, he rubbed his hands together, and smiled awkwardly. "What do you mean Im also here?" Gu Yun Lan angrily said, "This is my home. Where else would I be if not here?" "Ahem, ahem... I meant... shouldnt you be in the study room at this time?" Gu Du Xing hastily gave an exnation. "Huh? Whats the matter? Is this Old Man interfering in your matter?" Gu Yun Lan rolled his eyes, "Gu Du Xing, what do you mean?" Gu Du Xing was bbergasted by this, "No..." "What No?!" Gu Yun Lan angrily said, "You unfilial child! You disobedient brat! Shameless little rascal, you didnt even pay respects to me after you came back. You only shouted Sister Xiao Miao..." Gu Yun Lan snorted. This old mans anger had be as high as a mountain, "Is it that this Old Man is no longer your foster father? Hes only your father-inw now, huh? How can you be so dissolute? You ran into my house, and went straight for my daughter. Then, your first sentence after you saw me was youre also here?" Gu Du Xings face turned red; through and through. He admittedly felt guilty. Gu Miao Lings cheeks turned red like a tomato as she blushed. She then jostled her father who had been talking unreasonably in her opinion, "Father... you go out first..." Gu Yun Lan became dumbfounded. However, he unconsciously nodded, "Fine... Im leaving..." But then, he suddenly came to a realization, and shouted in a ming tone, "Daughter, youre also driving me away?" The faces of the two young people turned ck. "Fine... Im leaving. It seems that Im in the way. Im of no importance here..." Gu Yun Lan was furious on the outside. But, he was happy on the inside as he was walked out. He thought in his heart, [I wouldnt have been here in the first ce if it hadnt been so long since I hadst seen my daughter. I just wanted to see how my daughter was doing... Humph.] He arrived at the exit of the pavilion. Then, he casually asked, "Du Xing, what cultivation level are you at now? Have you be a second grade King Level Expert or not?" However, he thought in his heart, [Its almost impossible to reach that level so quickly. He had broken through to the first grade of King Levelst year... His speed is already very quick. So, I shouldnt be too demanding...] Gu Du Xing respectfully replied, "Ive luckily fulfilled my mission. Im now at the peak of the first grade of Sword Emperor Level! Ill break through to the second grade soon." Gu Yun Lan nodded since he believed that he had over-anticipated. He then twirled his beard with his fingers, "The peak of first grade Sword Emperor is not bad. Put more efforts, and youll soon break into the second grade of King Level. And, I hope that youll rush to the Emperor Level in ten years..." He stepped outward while saying this. He was walking very calmly. However, he had taken only three steps when his entire body suddenly shivered at first. Then, his body stiffened. He was at a loss of words. He suddenly turned around, "What did you just say? First grade Sword Emperor? At the peak...?" Gu Du Xing scratched his head. He felt somewhat puzzled as he replied, "Yes." He thought in his heart, [Foster Father is very funny. Im a first grade Sword Emperor. But, he wants me to try harder so that I can break into the second grade of King Level... Wont I have to work in the backwards direction for that?] "First grade Sword Emperor... the peak..." Gu Yun Lan hissed. The hand he was stroking his beard with... was shaking. So, he clutched his beard, and his face contorted as a result. He then absentmindedly turned his head, and walked outward while staggering. He suddenly yelled, "Sword Emperor?!" It must be mentioned that he waspletely sober. But, he still felt as if he was in a daze. He then leant to one side, and fell into the lotus pond with a plop sound. The ponds water sttered everywhere as a result. [Am I dreaming...?] [Did he truly say that hes a Sword Emperor...?] Gu Du Xing and Gu Miao Ling were startled by this. They hastily acted in confusion, and pulled the old man out of the pond. Gu Yun Lans body seemed like a drenched chicken. He shivered as he asked, "Are you... truly a Sword Emperor? You mean the Sword Emperor from the so-called Emperor Level?" "Yes," Gu Du Xing earnestly nodded. "Sword Emperor..." Gu Yun Lan pushed away Gu Du Xings hand. He was in a daze... In fact, he was out of his wits! He walked out while swaying the entire way. Simultaneously, he kept repeating, "Sword Emperor... Sword Emperor... Sword Emperor..." Gu Miao Ling anxiously looked at her father as he walked away. She didnt speak for a long while. Gu Du Xing wanted to talk to her. But, he instead scratched his head for a long time. He was foolishly smiling. He didnt know what to say... Finally, Gu Miao Ling asked in a whisper, "Have you truly be a Sword Emperor?" "Do you think Im lying?" Gu Du Xing foolishly giggled, and said, "I can deceive anyone. But, I can never deceive Sister Xiao Miao." "You look hrious!" Gu Miao Ling couldnt help but pucker her lips and smile as she looked at Gu Du Xing foolish appearance. An earthshaking yell was heard from a distance at this moment, "Sword Emperor!!!" The pitiful n Lord of Gu n had finallye back to his senses. "Father finally sobered up..." Gu Miao Ling moved her fluid nce around, and happilyughed. However, she then awkwardly became silent. The two had met after a very long time of separation. So, they had thought that they would have thousands of things to tell each other. However, they found their mind to be nk at this moment when they were finally facing each other. They couldnt utter even a word; let alone a lengthy speech. Gu Du Xing scratched his head anxiously. He fidgeted with the tip of his toe, and made a circle on the ground. He then raised his head. He opened his mouth, and then closed it. Then, he again scratched his head... Gu Miao Ling held the brocade that she had been embroidering earlier. She lowered her head. She seemed to be embroidering, but she hadnt done a single stitch for a long time. Her heart was hopping like a little deer... Thump, thump, thump... "Khaff, khaff... Ahem, ahem... Ahem, ahem..." Gu Du Xing repeatedly coughed. He wanted to find a topic to talk about. But, he couldnt think of anything. So, he repeatedly coughed for theck of a better choice. Gu Miao Ling lowered her head. Her heart was jumping like a deer. She bit her lip, and thought; [I wonder what would be the first thing toe out of this silly guys mouth...] "Ahem ahem..." Gu Du Xing finally thought of a topic, "... Sister Xiao Miao, do you feel cold?" Gu Miao Ling was startled. She raised her head, and looked at the mid-autumn sunshine. [It seems very hot these days, right?] "No, I dont feel cold," Gu Miao Ling lowered her head, and replied. "Ahem... then... do you feel hot?" Gu Du Xing was chiseling away at the task at hand. "Not hot either." "Ahem Ahem..." Gu Du Xing started to cough again. He was truly hoping at this moment, [I wish Chu Yangs eloquence coulde into my body... Ji Mos or Luo Ke Dis would also do! This is bad. Even Tan Tan can easily open up a conversation despite his entric personality.] He racked his brain for a long while. Then, he finally thought of a topic. He then blissfully said, "Sister Xiao Miao, I see that youve be a little fatter than before. He-he...!" "What?" Gu Miao Lings face turned ck. "A little fatter...?" Fat was generally the most taboo word for women. So, how could Gu Miao Ling be an exception? "All right!" Gu Du Xing rejoiced in his heart. [Ive finally opened the deadlock.] He nodded with infinite confidence, and said, "Yes... Yes... It seems that your waist has also be a little thick..." Gu Miao Lings pretty face instantly got covered with dark clouds. Also, a storm seemed to have gathered at the tip of her brows and the outer corners of her eyes. Her loud breaths became heavy and hoarse. She then firmly pinched the brocade cloth with her slender lily-white hands. And, the joints of her fingers turned pale as a result. It seemed as if the embroidering cloth was Gu Du Xing, and it was being tortured maliciously by Gu Miao Ling... [You deserve death...] Gu Du Xing had realized that it was looking worse. So, he hastily recovered by giving her a smile. He had suddenly be very cautious. He then said with an insipid smile, "In fact, youre not fat... youre just healthy. Right... Thats right... Youre healthy... He-he..." Gu Miao Ling stamped her feet on the ground, and stood up. She then maliciously looked at him; it seemed as if her face was sinking in water. Then, she started to walk outward whilst stamping her feet. She was exerting her strength while stamping her feet. Even the water in the lotus pond rippled because of the shocks. Gu Du Xing was at a loss. He blinked his eyes in confusion. [How did I offend her? Why did she be so angry all of a sudden?] "Sister Xiao Miao..." he then cautiously said. "Dont talk to me!" Gu Miao Ling restrained her anger as she replied. "Sister Xiao Miao..." Gu Du Xing innocently asked, "What happened?" Gu Miao Ling weakly closed her eyes, and stopped walking; her chest was repeatedly moving up and down. Then, she suddenly turned back, and coldly looked at Gu Du Xing. She forcibly drew out a faint line of smile from the corner of her mouth, "Little Brother, am I fat? Am I truly fat? Where am I fat?" A deadly radiance was glowing in Gu Miao Lings eyes! Gu Miao Ling appeared to be elegant and supple as she stood there. She seemed to be graceful... Her stature seemed tall. Her front and back were bulged out. Her little waist could be gripped in one arm. Her figure looked extremely graceful; so much so that even the biggest nitpicker among the brothers C Chu Yang C might not have been able to find the least bit of w in her if he were here. Gu Du Xing stared at her. He smelled a lingering fragrance in the wind. And, he felt dreamy for a moment as a result. He was carried away by her bewitching nce. In fact, he was fascinated. However, he also thought that Sister Xiao Miao had asked this question seriously. So, he nced at her from top to bottom. Then, he honestly and seriously answered, "It seems to be a little fat... here..." He had a dull look in his eyes as he gestured at Gu Miao Lings plump chest... "Here too... seems a little fat..." He gestured at his Sister Xiao Miaos bulged up buttocks. Gu Du Xing fell in the pond with a plop... And, the water sshed, and scattered everywhere. On the shore of the pond... Gu Miao Ling retracted the leg with which she had kicked a moment ago. Her face had turned red. She gnashed her teeth in anger, "Bastard~~~" Gu Du Xing was in an extremely difficult situation. He stuck out his head from the lotus pond, and wiped the water droplets from his face. He then said with grief and indignation, "Why would you do this? Why would you do this?" Gu Miao Ling coldly snorted at first. Then, she started to walk outwards step by step. Gu Du Xing jumped out of the water with a thunderous sound. He was drenched as he followed behind her. He thought in his heart, [No wonder Sister Xiao Miao got angry... Her big buttocks look very attractive now that Im looking from behind ...] "Why are you following me?" Gu Miao Lings pent-up anger hadnt disappeared yet. [This damned guy... He dared to call me fat...] Gu Du Xing had gotten soaked in cold water. So, his brain had started to function well again. He hastily said, "Youre my wife. Who else would I follow if not you?" "Who... whos your wife?" Gu Miao Lings face turned red, and her body seemed to have be weak. She weakly resisted, "I... I havent agreed to it yet!" Gu Du Xing didnt say anything further. The two silently walked on the road. One of them was walking ahead, while the other was behind. They soon reached Gu Miao Lingsdy chamber. Gu Miao Ling finally stopped her footsteps, "Youve juste back. There are so many matters in the n that you have to deal with. So, why are you following me? Besides, your body is soaking wet. But, you still havent changed your clothes." She felt somewhat sorry for him after she said this. "Where are they soaking wet? Arent they dry and clean?" Gu Du Xing said. He was a Sword Emperor now. So, he could easily dry his clothes using his martial power. Gu Miao Ling silently turned her head. She couldnt help but pout and smile as she saw that his clothes were indeed dry and clean. She then said, "Quickly go... Father must be waiting for you." "No. I want to speak with you first." Deep affection shed in Gu Du Xings eyes. "Sister Xiao Miao, you dont know how much Ive missed you in all these years..." .... Chapter 648 This Kind of Happiness Doesn’t Come Easy! Gu Miao Lings eyes were dim. And, tears were almosting out of them. It was unknown when these two had silently held hands. They both had a vague and strange rtionship of little brother and elder sister. Gu Miao Ling had always treated Gu Du Xing as her little brother in the past. She had always showed meticulous care and concern towards him. And, she hadnt held back in sacrificing herself for him even untilter. However, Gu Du Xing had been unknowingly ignorant towards her sacrifices in the past. He hadnt had the least bit of idea that he was a perfect husband in his Sister Xiao Miaos mind. Gu Du Xing hadnt gotten enough time to respond to her feelings, but Gu Miao Ling had still stolen an elixir to assist him with his martial arts practice. However, the n had gotten very enraged due to this... They had locked up Gu Miao Ling in the Dragon Prison Cave. And, she had endured myriads of pains and hardships there... It had already been toote to regret when Gu Du Xing finally became aware of Gu Miao Lings deep affection towards him... In fact, he didnt even have the permission to meet her at that time... Afterwards, the n had settled a marriage for him. So, he had abandoned his n since he hadnt had a better option. And, that was when he had run into Chu Yang! After that, he had gone through lots of twists and turns, and had eventually returned to the Middle Three Heavens. Then, he had finally advanced his strength by leaps and bounds, and in-turn gained the recognition of the n. This had then enabled him to visit Gu Miao Ling. They had seen each other in the front of the Dragon Prison Cave, and had realized that they both were in love with each other. It was their first meeting after having realized each others feelings. She had be thin and pale in that world of ice and snow inside the prison... The ice-cold metal bars had gotten in their way during their meeting back then... They had been separated for more than a year since then. However, these two had exchanged love vows at that time! However, these two lovers had been able to hold hands only today. Moreover, they didnt have any worries at this time; this was happening for the first time in their lives. All sorts of feelings welled up in their hearts as they passed through this section of road while holding each others hands. Gu Miao Ling recalled that her legs had been broken at that time. And, she had been thrown into the Dragon Prison Cave even before her injuries could heal! Her experience had been worse than death during those years in the Dragon Prison Cave. In fact, she wouldvemitted suicide out of depression if she hadnt been concerned about Gu Du Xing. Her whole body had be stiff in the Dragon Prison Cave... In fact, it was a ce which could even freeze the will of people. However, her heart had remained warm. And, this warmth was intended for her little brother Gu Du Xing. [The heavens have shown mercy... Were finally meeting each other today!] Gu Miao Lings eyes became fuzzy as she thought about it. [The heavens have luckily shown mercy. Ive finally got what I wished for. Im finally walking shoulder to shoulder with my little brother under this sunlight...] Gu Du Xing was also thinking about those few years as he walked. He was thinking how insensible, how stupid, and how dense he had been... [Sister Xiao Miao had always shown her affection towards me without holding back. But, I only noticed that once Sister Xiao Miao had been imprisoned because of me...] [And, Ive felt as if a knife was twisting in my heart every day and night for so many years ever since. I would dream of herte in the night... I would even hear her calling me, "Little Brother~~"] [Idugh happily in my dream. But, Id feel as if my liver and guts had been cut into pieces when Id wake up...] Both of them had never pledged undying love earlier. In fact, they didnt even know that they had feelings for each other at that time. However, the years of separation due to Gu Miao Lings imprisonment in the Dragon Prison Cave had made them eternally faithful towards each other... And, this stood true regardless of life and death. Gu Du Xing had been the glimmer of hope for Gu Miao Ling during her sufferings... Gu Miao Ling had already been secretly in love with him. But, the intense longing she had felt during all those years in imprisonment had made her feelings stronger than any metal! Gu Du Xing had lived in regret during those years. He had been feeling guilty and deeply distressed in his heart. And, this had made his feelings towards Gu Miao Ling so deep that he didnt want to look at another girl in his entire life. They hadnt shared any romantic moments before the day they had vowed undying love. However... their feelings towards each other had still reached an extent where they couldnt be shaken even by thunder! Or, it could be said that... their heartbreaking reunion in the Dragon Cave Prison had enhanced their rtionship to a whole new level! It had made this couple eternally faithful towards each other. But... how many lovers are there in this day-and-age who can withstand such kind of torment for their love? It hadnt been easy for these two to be here like this. It hadnt been easy at all! Perhaps, all the lovers of the world would be overwhelmed with emotions if this love story was spread. And then, they would feel blessed. They would feel gratified! .... The two slowly entered thedy-chamber hand-in-hand. They felt as if their feet were as light as feathers... as if they were walking on clouds. Their minds were in disarray... as if they were in a dream... This kind of happiness was hard-won... "Sister Xiao Miao..." Gu Du Xings voice was shaking. "Hmm..." Gu Miao Ling lowered her head, and gently replied. She was feeling her heart beating more and more wildly. "Ive missed you so much." Gu Du Xing muttered. The voice of this steel-faced swordsman was shaking at the moment. Even his eyes had suddenly be moist. He was feeling sour, sweet, bitter, and spicy-hot... all at once. He was clearly very happy. But, he still couldnt help his desire to cry. He also felt a kind of pain in his heart. His heart was beating loudly for the fear that all of this was just a dream. It was because this was too beautiful... It seemed too good to be true! "Me... too..." Gu Miao Ling gently said, "Id been thinking for the past few years... my little brother is out there in the world. What if he is being bullied... or being treated unjustly? Nobody is there to take his side... Does he miss me or not...?" Gu Miao Ling was speaking as if she was sleep-talking. She fondly looked at Gu Du Xing. Then, she muttered, "Little Brother, youve lost a lot of weight..." Gu Du Xing felt his heart burning with passion... He couldnt hold it back anymore. A muffled groan came out from his throat. Then, he finally took a step forward. He hesitatingly extended his trembling hand to embrace this tender girl in front of him. He felt that Gu Miao Lings body was trembling a little. However, she didnt resist him. Instead, she gently and agreeably snuggled up into his arms. Gu Du Xing tightened his grip little by little after this hesitant embrace... until there wasnt any gap between their bodies... Suddenly, a feeling of infinite satisfaction emerged in their hearts. Gu Miao Ling issued a gentle sound. She was apparently choking with emotions. Her body had been stiff a while ago. But, it waspletely rxed now. She had surrendered herself to the man standing before her... It had nothing to do with lust. It was only the whole-hearted devotion of a woman... Gu Du Xing felt warm in his heart. And, this warmth suddenly welled up in his body. He extended his head without thinking about anything, and his lips kissed Gu Miao Lings delicate earlobe. Gu Miao Ling issued a delicate sound, and her entire body became weak. She then felt that an overbearing and big mouth had already covered her soft lips... Gu Miao Ling felt an explosion in her head... as if a gxy had suddenly exploded therein. Then, everything happened so swiftly that she couldnt understand anything... She found herself in bed by the time she regained her consciousness. She was in her little brothers arms. His muscr and strong body had tightly pressed her. And, the heat was prating into her flesh, and was making her flustered... A pair of big and mischievous hands had already reached into her front-piece. Then, she looked at her own body... She didnt know when she had be half-naked... "Little brother... Dont... Dont do this..." Gu Miao Ling weakly struggled to resist. Gu Du Xing leaned over her body. He then muttered, "Sister Xiao Miao... I love you very much..." The present Gu Du Xing was no longer the stern swordsman of the Jianghu. Not the least bit of his ultimate demeanor of a Sword Emperor could be seen at this moment... He was only the man who deeply loved the woman in front of him. He could loosen himself up to this extent... But, only in front of her! He waspletely rxed and full of warmth amidst this urge of sensuality. He was in deep love... He looked like a passionate young boy who was eager to make love to his sweetheart. Moreover, he also looked like a dissolute little brother being cheeky in front of his elder sister. Suchplex affection... suchplex love... such an uncontrolled deep-attachment... and such aplicated rtionship between an elder sister and her little brother was truly indescribable! However, both of them felt that they most-strongly relied upon each other in this mortal world. She resisted the numbness and limpness of her body as well as her emotions with great difficulty. She pushed away Gu Du Xings head from her chest with great effort. Then, she said while gasping for breath, "Hold on... wait a minute... tell me... about your experience of these past years..." "Experience of these past years...?" Gu Du Xings mind became sober and calm. He then said, "What experiences?" "I want to know how my little brother kept holding-on without his Sister Xiao Miao at his side for all these years." Gu Miao Ling looked at him with affection, and gentlybed his hair with her slender lily-white hands. Then, she said with infinite love, "Were people who practice martial arts... So, I obviously know that the journey from a Martial Great Master to a Revered Sword Artist; then Revered Sword Artist to a Sword King; and then from a Sword King to your present cultivation of peak of first grade Sword Emperor... must have been difficult! "Even a god-gifted and outstanding martial artist might not be able to achieve this in his lifetime. But, you took only two years to reach to this point?!" Gu Miao Ling spoke till here. Then, she suddenly felt like crying. She was choking with emotions, "How did you achieve it? How much pain have you been through..." She became increasingly sad as she thought about this. Tears started to stream down her face, "You staked your life... for your Sister Xiao Miao? You little fool..." "No... I only worked a little harder than an ordinary person," Gu Du Xing recalled his experience of thesest few years. And, all sorts of feelings welled up in his heart, "I have a few brothers. All of us have promoted our strength very quickly... because weve decided that all of us will be together. All of us will be legends of the Nine Heavens. None of us dared to be even a littlezy. We practiced martial arts in this way. We would finish our training together during the day. Then, we would again practice during the evening. Then, we would lie down in the bed, and secretly practice again... This wasnt painstaking by any means. In fact, it was joyful." "Brothers..." Gu Miao Xing thoughtfully asked. "Are you talking about the one who gave me the fire essence?" "Yes. Thats my big brother!" Gu Du Xing got excited while speaking of Chu Yang. He said, "Ny percent of the credit for the quick promotion of my strength goes to Big Brother! The same goes for the rest of my brothers." A color of gratitude shed in Gu Miao Lings exquisite pupils. She then said, "Little Brother, you mustnt let down your brother if thats the case. God knows for how long I wouldve suffered... in that Dragon Prison Cave... if it werent for him..." "Yes." Gu Du Xing felt a slight heartache as he tightly hugged Gu Miao Ling in his arms. Then, he started to tell her about his experience of these past two years. It was obviously beyond Gu Miao Lings expectations. What Gu Du Xing told her wasnt at all giving an intense vibe of helplessness and despair like she had imagined. Instead, it was full of joy. She felt as if she herself had met these men as Gu Du Xing kept-on telling her about them. The one who was calm, wise, farsighted, and multitalented was Chu Yang... The one who was steady, imposing, and as majestic as a mountain was Dong Wu Shang... The one who was jocr, humorous, andzy was Ji Mo... The one who would act mindlessly, but was kind-hearted deep down was Luo Ke Di. The one who was usually shifty-eyed, was as lithe as a swallow, and had the spirit of loyalty and self-sacrifice was Rui Bu Tong... And, the one with a super-entric and super-narcissistic personality was Tan Tan... The living images of these men kept popping-up before Gu Miao Lings eyes as Gu Du Xing told her about them one by one. .... Chapter 649 Gu Clan’s Jubilation "I truly envy you... But, I finally feel relieved as well... And, thats because you have such good brothers." Gu Miao Ling gently said, "Ill thank them when I get to meet them. Ill thank them for taking care of my little brother when I hadnt been around..." "Little brother..." Gu Du Xing was somewhat unepting. So, he climbed over, and moved close to her face. He then said, "Sister Xiao Miao, did you not hear Foster Fathers words? He has already approved our rtionship... So, Ill be your husband in the future... Ill also be the head of the n. So, how can you still call me Little Brother? Call me something else, okay?" "Call you something else...?" Gu Miao Ling held his hand. She then asked with a faint smile, "What should I call you then?" "About this... you can call me my husband and master... No, no... It wont do. This title reminds me of that coyote Luo Ke Di..." Gu Du Xing scratched his head, "Or, you can call me Lord Husband..." However, he thought about it, and felt this title to be somewhat disgusting. He then said, "Or, you can call me... Let it be... You can call me by my name C Du Xing. What do you think?" "Thats not intimate enough," Gu Miao Ling fiddled her long hair with her fingers as she discarded this suggestion. "Then, you tell me. What do you want to call me?" Gu Du Xing hopefully asked. "I remember that I used to call you Lonely Puppy when you were little," Gu Miao Ling focused her gaze on Gu Du Xing. Then, she narrowed her eyes, "Well... how about I start using that name again?" "Anything but that..." Cold sweat started to seep out from Gu Du Xings head. [Id never be able to look up in my life... if this nickname reached my brothers ears by any chance.] He finally gave up while being disappointed, "You can call me Little Brother..." But then, he thought for a while, and again opposed, "Or, it would be better if you call me Small Brother. After all, calling me Little Brother isnt good." It was Gu Miao Lings turn to be surprised. She opened her round eyes wide, "Why isnt it good?" "Ahem ahem..." Gu Du Xing coughed twice. He then moved close to Gu Miao Lings ears, and whispered a few words. Smack! Gu Du Xings buttocks were kicked out of the bed... Gu Miao Lings face had turned crimson. She stared at him in a devilish manner, "Good, Gu Du Xing... Youve been away for a few years. And, youve learned to assail a woman with obscenities?! Very good... Come,e... Confess how many girls youve harassed like this?" "I havent!" Gu Du Xing touched his buttocks since they had be sore due to the fall. Then, he cried out as he was being wrongly used. "You just did!" Gu Miao Ling opened her almond-like eyes wide as she unreasonably and persistently used him. Sweat was seeping out of Gu Du Xings forehead since he felt anxious at the moment. He humbly begged and swore to her. A long while passed. Then, he finally got her to forgive him. He then wiped his sweat, and intimately climbed up into the bed... The fact was that this one-track-minded man didnt know that Gu Miao Ling wasnt truly offended... It was just that she had been bantering flirtatiously. However, Gu Du Xing had be tensed. And, his heart had thumped wildly for a while... He felt as if he was young again, and Sister Xiao Miao had clutched his ears... as if she was fiercely asking, [Lonely Puppy! Where were you a while ago? Tell me the truth. Otherwise, Ill spank your dog ass...] He couldnt help but feel a painful nerve reflex in his butt... Gu Du Xing needed time to get over it... even after years and years of acquiring strength... Gu Miao Ling saw him being extremely honest and taking her joke as if it were a big deal... So, she didnt have the heart to bully him any further. Instead, she snuggled into his bosom, and happily closed her eyes while cherishing the feeling. The two talked endlessly without getting to any point. It seemed that their talks would never be over. Gu Du Xing had flipped the switch of non-stop talking. In fact, the sum of all the conversations that Gu Du Xing had had with Chu Yang and the other brothers up until now wouldnt be equal to even half of how much Gu Du Xing was speaking today... Gu Miao Ling kept listening to him with a smile. She would slip in a few words into the conversation from time to time to express her own opinions. She was indicating, [You keep speaking... I love listening to what you say...] A long while passed... Gu Du Xing was still endlessly talking about something. But then, Gu Miao Ling stopped him in a gentle way. She then said in a soft voice, "Little Brother... quickly go to the anteroom. Father and the others must be waiting for you... Be obedient... Do as youre told." Gu Du Xing was reluctant to leave her... He lifted his head from on top of her body, and then looked at her with his crystal-like bright eyes. He then said while hating to leave her, "Sister Xiao Miao, would you wait for me here then?" "Why do you want me to wait?" Gu Miao Ling pointed her finger to his forehead. Then, she said while biting her lip, "Lonely Puppy... You little scoundrel...!" Gu Du Xing foolishly smirked, and then suddenly jumped up. But then, Gu Miao Ling urgently shouted from behind, "Put on your clothes! Put on your clothes, you little idiot!" Gu Du Xing tidied himself up in a hurry. Gu Miao Ling heaved a sigh. She then covered up her front piece, and got down from the bed. Then, she stood in front of him, and carefully tidied his clothes. Tender emotions of love were overflowing from her eyes... "Go." Gu Miao Ling withdrew a few steps, and looked at him... She felt satisfied with his appearance. So, she finally released her man. Gu Du Xing was continuously and foolishly smiling... He was infinitely satisfied. He then went out the door... Cold wind was blowing, and this made him feel refreshed. He felt the wind passing through his armpits. He was fluttering in the wind... He was happy to be alive! This was the happiest day of his life! Nothing could surpass the happiness of this day! He charged towards the hall where the official matters were discussed, but he was continuously skipping about on the way. He was in high-spirits while being oblivious to the bbergasted visions of the bodyguards around. He was so ted that it seemed as if he had gone crazy. The eyes of the innumerable bodyguards almost fell to the ground behind him. They couldnt believe their own eyes. [Holy fu*k! What am I seeing? This... Is this our stern and cold-faced Young n Lord who doesnt let strangerse near him? He looks more innocent and pure than a seven-or-eight year old child...] He arrived in the hall, and saw that the seats in the hall were neatly and tidily upied with people; all of them were waiting for him. However, everyone had strange expressions... They all were looking at him in a manner that made it seem as if they would swallow him whole... His foster father Gu Yun Lans expression was even stranger. His expression made Gu Du Xing and the others jump in fright. In fact, it made their hair stand on end. It gave off a bizarre feeling... as if someone had stolen... and yet not stolen Gu Yun Lans treasure... Moreover, it was a treasure that he had preserved for more than twenty years... Such a feeling! There was even some feeling of great bitterness and deep hatred! There also seemed to be a kind of unreasonable yet understandable anger and jealousy... "Ahem ahem..." Gu Du Xing was somewhat embarrassed, "Foster Father, why are you looking at me like that? Your expression looks weird..." He almost jumped in fright due to the way he spoke just now, [Why is my throat so hoarse?] "What happened to your throat?" Gu Yun Lan asked in an interrogative manner, "Why is it hoarse? It wasnt hoarse just a while ago, right?" He pointed his finger to the sky. "It still wasnt morning when you hade back. And, the sun has already set in the west now. You havent stopped your mouth for these many hours, right?" The more he looked at this guy, the more unpleasant this guy seemed to his eyes. [The daughter that Ive raised for more than twenty years is soon going to be devoured by this guy. It is such a pity... s, s...] Everyone burst intoughter. Then, an elder among them stroked his beard, and jokingly said, "n Lord, please appease your anger. I believe Young Lord has been speaking a lot today... In fact, I think he hasnt spoken this much in his entire life. So, his throat is hoarse... This is excusable." Gu Du Xing was renderedpletely speechless... "Enough... lets talk decently." The Great Elder stood up to mediate. He then looked at Gu Du Xing with a lustrous expression in his eyes. "Young n Lord, are you truly a first grade Sword Emperor now?" Gu Du Xing nodded. However, speaking was useless in this situation... It all depended on facts and actions. So, he spread his shoulders, and the imposing aura of a Sword Emperor surged forth like tides! It was iparably sharp. It was enormous, mighty, and abundant! The swords around the waists of the people in the hall suddenly issued a loud sword-cry... no matter who it was. It seemed as if a crowd of swords was prostrating itself in allegiance to their emperor! [The Emperor of Swords!] [Its the indisputable aura of an Emperor!] The Great Elder was startled. But then, his eyes suddenly emitted an ecstatic expression... as if he had gone crazy! Everyone behind him eximed loudly in shock. Everyone was excited beyond description. It seemed to them as if they were looking at a living deity as they looked at Gu Du Xing. There was finally an Emperor Level Expert in the Gu n! No Sword Emperor had appeared in the Middle Three Heavens... for around a thousand years! Many peoples eyes were brimming with tears of joy and excitement. They had an urge to prostrate themselves to their ancestors, [Ancestors... Our Gu n finally has a support! We finally got someone to depend on!] [Our Gu n will be able to stand tall from now on!] Many of them couldnt help but wipe their eyes with their sleeves in secrecy as they thought about the hardships that they had faced over the many years. Everyone was smiling... However, glistening teardrops could also be faintly seen in their eyes. n Lord Gu Yun Lan had always been calm. But, even his eyes were moist from the corners. He was continuously making great efforts to control his emotions from welling out. But, his body was still gently shivering... There was now an Emperor Level Expert in the n. This had been an extravagant wish of the Gu n since they had been unstable for so many years now. There hadnt been an Emperor Level Expert to keep watch over the n... There had been no strong backing of the n. This meant that they would always have to handle every matter very carefully for the fear they might offend this... and offend that... After all, not being careful couldve brought-about total destruction of the n. The people of the Gu n had been behaving themselves for these past years... They had been tucking their tails between their legs. And, they had been so aggrieved because of this that they had been going insane. Gu Miao Ling C the daughter of n Lord C had stolen only one elixir. But, it had still incited a thunderous fury of the entire n. They hadnt shown any tolerance towards the matter... They had mercilessly locked her up in the Dragon Prison Cave! The reason for all this had just been these words CEmperor level Expert! The juniors of the n hadnt had the talent and capability to regenerate or influence the ns roots when they would grow up. And, the n hadnt had an expert to oversee it. Therefore, they might have been doomed if they had offended some influential personality. And, Gu Miao Ling had willfully hindered the promotion of an Emperor Level Expert. So, how could they not have been angry? However, Gu Du Xing had fulfilled their illusory wish now. Moreover, he had achieved far beyond everyones expectations! There were many Emperor Level Experts in the Middle Three Heavens. Every n apart from Gu n had Emperor Level Experts even if the said-ns strength was onlyparable to theirs. So, it could be said that Emperor level Experts were absolutely rare in the Gu n, but not in the Middle Three Heavens atrge. However, what about a Sword Emperor? There werent many Sword Emperor in the Middle Three Heavens; let alone a pure Sword Emperor who could give off such an imperial and imposing aura. Only one had appeared in a millennium C Gu Du Xing! He was absolutely unique! Therefore, the Gu n had naturally seethed with excitement as soon as Gu Du Xing had unleashed his imposing aura. It could be reckoned that the present atmosphere in the Gu n must be a hundred times livelier than the celebration of New Year! This atmosphere of jubtion had made the people forget the mistake that Gu Miao Ling had oncemitted. After all, it simply wasnt worth mentioning anymore. Some people had even been dissatisfied with Gu Yun Lan for letting Gu Miao Ling out sometime ago. But, even these people were grinning from ear to ear at this moment. Gu n had been in a predicament for many years. And, this had already strengthened the unity of the entire n. Therefore, everyone always worked hard for the sake of the n. ... Chapter 650 So Passionate and Sincerely Devoted! Someone had once said that Gu ns strongest point was their unity... Thats because the Gu n wouldve perhaps ceased to exist long ago if it wasnt so... Therefore, the strength of such a united n was bound to erupt once it had a strong leader. This point was something that no one would argue against. A fist alone can at most smash-open a pit in a vast desert spanning tens of thousands of miles. However, even enemies as vast as a desert would only be like loose-sand once several fists are clenched together! This was the strength of the Gu n! A King Expertughed as he jokingly said, "It seems like all of us should thank our Young Miss. After all, our Young n Lord wouldnt have had the motivation to go all out if she hadnt been imprisoned in the Dragon Prison Cave. He has jumped from Martial Great Master to Sword Emperor... Hes the only one in the history of Nine Heavens who has pulled off something like this." Everyone couldnt help butugh when they heard this remark. However, Gu Du Xingsplexion slowly turned cold when he heard this sentence... It gradually turned as cold as ice. The most uneptable thing for him was Gu Miao Lings time in the Dragon Prison Cave. He couldnt even ept a joke on this matter. Gu Du Xings gaze looked cold as he slowly said, "I dont want anyone to mention this matter again. Also, Dragon Prison Cave must be destroyed! Whoever dares to mention it again mustnt me me C Gu Du Xing C for being disrespectful." A chilling sword-energy suddenly filled the entire hall along with a whizzing sound as soon as Gu Du Xing got angry. That King Expert who had spoken the sentence trembled in his heart, and hisplexion became deathly pale. Gu Du Xing knew that this King Expert was only joking, and had no evil intentions. So, he took a deep breath, and suppressed the wrath in his heart. Then, he insipidly said, "Actually... I wouldve done anything for her... I wouldve gone begging if I had to. I just didnt want Sister Xiao Miao to suffer for all those years... In fact, I C Gu Du Xing C wont hesitate to destroy my cultivation... if I can erase all those painful experiences from Sister Xiao Miaos life at the cost of my Sword Emperor cultivation." He gently looked around. Then, he sincerely bowed, and said, "So... I dont want to hear this again. I hope everyone will respect my decision." Gu Du Xing had said these words in an extremely impolite manner. However, everyone still felt a profound respect for him. There had been countless heroes through the ages. But, who had been willing to make such a sacrifice for their woman? In fact, very few would even bother to mention it as lip service. After all, the status of women in the Nine Heavens was very low. However, everyone was convinced that Gu Du Xing would do it without any hesitation whatsoever when they heard him say this. He had broken through to the Sword Emperor Level within two years for Gu Miao Ling. So, he could very well cripple himself for her in a sh! ...as long as Gu Miao Ling would require it! Everyone knew how much pain and sacrifices Gu Du Xing mustve endured to break through to the Sword Emperor Level within two years. That mustve felt like suffering the death of a thousand cuts every single day for two years! Gu Du Xing had still managed to aplish this feat. He hadnt said it out loud. However, everyone here was an expert... All of them were familiar with that hellish feeling. Therefore, no one was suspecting that his words werent sincere! [This cold-faced boy is ever-ready to set the entire world on fire for the passion in his heart. He wont regret it even if he himself burns in the process!] [He can do it!] Gu Yun Lans eyes lit up. He felt gratified in his heart, [These words of Gu Du Xing are alone enough to show that I havent entrusted my daughters lifelong happiness to the wrong person. I can finally rest assured now.] Therefore, that uneasy feeling in Gu Yun Lans heartpletely vanished. After all, Gu Miao Ling was his own daughter. Parents get anxious when a daughter grows up, and is about to get married. Moreover, they are reluctant to part with her, and be double minded at that time. Gu Yun Lan hadnt been able to shake off that sense of worry and unwillingness even if the son-inw was his own foster son. This was a kind of mentality that was very strange. Moreover, it was extremely contradictory for a father. [I want my daughter to be happy. I wish for her to start her new life as soon as possible. But, I dont want my daughter to get married...] However, Gu Yun Lan became overwhelmed with emotion when he heard Gu Du Xings words. He turned his head about, and secretly wiped the corners of his eyes when no one was paying attention. Then, he silently said, "Dear wife... Our sons are gone, but our daughter can obtain the greatest happiness a woman can get... "Moreover, our son-inw is a strange man who is very affectionate and righteous. He may be our foster son, but hes just like our own son. Theres no difference... So, you can rest assured. Wait for me to go back tonight... Ill have a proper chat and a proper drink with you. Theherworld keeps us apart, but I know that you can still hear me... "I still remember how you had firmly clutched my hand when you were dying. You hadnt been able to utter even a single word. But, I know that you had been worried for us. I know... I hope that you would chide our sons in the afterlife. Dont let them be that sort of hedonistic sons of rich parents like they were while they were alive..." Gu Yun Lan wiped his eyes. Then, he turned around, and looked at Gu Du Xing with a smile on his face. He felt the joyful atmosphere in the hall, and said in his heart, [My dear wife... how wonderful would it be... if you were by my side at this moment! I wouldnt have any regrets in my life anymore...] [I remember that you would always be angry and jealous when you were alive... But, you know... I havent looked at any woman again since youve passed away. I spend my sleepless nights alone. The dream finallyes at midnight when Im drinking with you in front of your portrait...] [I miss you so much...] [I can also achieve the level of devotion that Du Xing has for our Miao Ling! Can you feel it?] Gu Yun Lan quietly walked out of the hall amidst the jubnt atmosphere, and went away. The loud and happyughter behind him gradually got farther and farther away... until it couldnt be heard anymore... Not long after... inside Gu Yun Lans bedroom... Gu Yun Lan raised a cup of wine, and stared at the portrait on the wall. He smiled, and said, "My Beloved Ling, today is a day of great celebration. Everyone is celebrating. But, I came back to celebrate with you... I cant drink without you on this day of celebration. Ill get drunk with you today!" He stared at the portrait for a long while. Then, he raised his neck, and drained the cup in one gulp. There was a scent of incense before the portrait; the blue smoke was curling up. There was also a cup of wine. The wine inside this cup was still... It was like still water. And, there was also a pair of chopsticks with their ends sticking upright. There was a middle-aged woman in the portrait... She had a beautiful and gentle face. Her sleeves seemed to be fluttering-about. There was a look of anxiety and unwillingness to let go in her eyes. She seemed to be quietly watching the white-haired man before her. She was apparently consoling, apparently sighing, apparently sobbing... just like a living person. "Cheers!" Gu Yun Lans eyes closed-shut, and he drank another cup. "I can finally unload the burden on my shoulders after today. Thereafter, Ill stay with you. "You didnt like me working all the time back then. You used to say that I didnt have time to apany you. However, Ill apany you every day from now on... "You didnt like my drinking. But, you would still sit calmly beside me, and fill my cup for me with eyes full of helplessness... every time I drank... I still wish... I could again look at you pouring a cup of wine for me... "My Beloved Ling, I miss you so much." Gu Yun Lan muttered. Then, he gulped down another cup of wine while keeping his eyes closed... Thats because closing his eyes made him feel as if his loving wife was by his side, and was pouring wine for him... that she was anxiously looking at him with her tender eyes... He was afraid of opening his eyes... lest that he would only see that lifeless portrait in front. He also felt as if he could smell a faint but familiar scent... A long time passed. Then, the wine-pot fell on the ground with a m sound. Gu Yun Lan then slowly leant over the table, and fell asleep with his eyes closed... "My Beloved Ling... is everything well over there?" he murmured... A gust of wind blew-in through the window, and the portrait fluttered. It seemed as if the woman in the portrait was looking at her man. She seemed anxious and worried... It seemed as if she was wishing that she coulde out from the portrait, and put some warm clothes on her drunken man... However, the night wind was cold and deste... ... ... The Gu n announced to the outside world in the following days [The current n Lord of Gu n Gu Yun Lan has retired behind the scenes. He will now live a simple life in seclusion. Hereafter, hell never get involved with the ns affairs!] [The new n Lord is the original Young n Lord of the Gu n C Gu Du Xing! Henceforth, the Gu n will have a transition of power. The new n Lord C Gu Du Xing C will have supreme authority in the Gu n!] [Its hereby notified to the entire world.] [The disturbance caused due to the current turbulence in the Jianghu is dangerous. Therefore, the likeminded people of the Jianghu will be invited to attend the grand ceremony of the new n Lords coronation after this storm subsides]. Meanwhile, there was another news, [The new n Lord of the Gu n C Gu Du Xing C and the eldest daughter of the previous n Lord Gu Miao Ling have been officially engaged. And, the marriage alliance has been sealed!] [Simrly... they will formally get married when the storm in the Jianghu subsides!] It would go something like this if this was said in more fashionable words, [This current Gu Du Xing has made a double harvest of career and love. This may very well be three bumper harvests if this is further coupled with limitless future prospects... And, this wouldnt just be in name, but also in reality!] ... ... Meanwhile, Chu Yang had finally reached the Mo n after a 5000 Km trek across mountains and rivers. Mo Tian Ji hastily rushed out to wee when he heard that King of Hell Chu had arrived. He firmly held Chu Yangs hand, and shook it again and again, "You came... Youve arrived at the best time. I was worried because there was no one to discuss stuff with me here..." Chu Yang pulled back his hand, and stared at Mo Tian Ji. He then said with vignce, "I can discuss with you if its something nice. However, Ill have to excuse myself from getting involved in advance if its something bad." Mo Tian Ji was amazed, [How is this guy so astute?] Chu Yang was undoubtedly astute. However, Mo Tian Ji didnt know that Chu Yangs reaction today hadnte from his astuteness... It hade from his experience instead! These two had been close friends in the previous life. So, Chu Yang was very familiar with Mo Tian Jis habits. This familiarity even included the movements of Mo Tian Jis eyebrows... what it meant when his brows jumped to the upper-left corner... what it meant if they were raised to the upper-right corner... It was like this [I know you so well that Ill know whether you want to shit or fart by the manner in which you stick out your butt!] Chu Yang had such a profound understanding of Mo Tian Jis habits. So, how could he be fooled by his superficial and overfriendly enthusiasm? Mo Tian Jis understanding of Chu Yang was only superficial. However, Chu Yangs understanding of Mo Tian Ji stemmed from his cumtive study of two lives. It could even be said that Chu Yangs understanding of Mo Tian Ji had already reached the point of perfection. Chu Yang could definitely be called a great schr if this was a subject... In fact, he could be considered an unprecedented one! For example... Some small habits of Mo Tian Ji were as such Mo Tian Ji would assume a calm and moderate stance to keep people on tenterhooks if he had a card up his sleeve... to the extent that it would even make those who were best at self-restraint vomit blood and drop dead! And, this kind of enthusiasm that Mo Tian Ji showed just now... this sort of familiarity at first sight... Chu Yang had already sniffed the smell of a plot from it... [This guy definitely wants to exploit me!] Therefore, Chu Yang had closed the door shut before Mo Tian Ji could even start to speak! [You may have a thousand ingenious tricks, dear sir. But, Ill stay motionless like a high and mighty mountain!] Chapter 651 Scolding You to Vent My Anger! Mo Tian Ji twice gave a hollowughter. He then hastily extended his hand to wee his guest, "Brother Chu, pleasee in." "Ill obviously go in since Ive arrived at the entrance of your n... Did you think that Id keep standing on the street?" King of Hell Chu rolled his eyes. He didnt show the slightest amount of politeness as he strode in. He entered the Mo ns courtyard while whimpering. Mo Tian Ji blinked. He felt very confused at this moment despite his heaven-reaching wisdom. [Has this guy... taken a drug or something today? Or... have I offended him in some way?] [Why does he seem to argue whenever his mouth opens?] "Brother Chu... the present situation in the Jianghu..." Mo Tian Ji and Chu Yang sat down on the hosts and the guests seats respectively. Then, Mo Tian Ji started to speak with a smile. "Tea!" Chu Yang lifted his hand. He then again rolled his eyes, and interrupted him. He put stress in his voice, and said, "The special Tian Ji tea!" Mo Tian Ji had only said half-a-sentence, but had been interrupted. However, his self-restraint was excellent. He didnt get angry in any way, "Oh, I forgot to offer you tea... Its my fault." He hastily steeped tea. He put a cup of steaming tea in front of Chu Yang after a short while, "Brother Chu, please." Mo Tian Ji had assumed a low and humble stance. He had no other choice but to lower his attitude since he needed help from Chu Yang. [Ill make this guy tter me for a while.] "There is no... poison in this tea, right?" Chu Yang suspiciously looked at Mo Tian Ji. The corners of Mo Tian Jis mouth twitched. Even his excellent self-restraint failed miserably in the face of this verbal attack. His spring-breeze-like smile immediately turned stiff... He gave a dry smile, "No way! He-he... Brother Chu must be joking." "Oh well, poison doesnt affect me anyway," Chu Yang held the teacup in his hand, and took a sip. Then, he said with a lively smile, "Youre right. I was just joking." Mo Tian Ji became depressed. [Were not meeting for the first time. So, you dont need to be so cautious of me. I dont understand why you pull a long face every time we meet...] [This kind of behavior is... senseless.] Chu Yang sipped the tea. He then narrowed his eyes, and looked at Mo Tian Ji. Then, he thought in his heart, [Oh, you feel wronged? Fu*k you motherfu*ker... I was destroyed by your betrayal in my previous life... Do you love your sister? ... Who the hell are you...? Fu*ker!] [You both are brothers and sisters for gods sake! You didnt have to go as far as to go after my life...] [As for me... Im the one who Qing Wu loves! Im the man whos going to be with her for the rest of her life!] [So, I have to teach you a lesson now. Otherwise, I wont be able to get over my grievance of being besieged by you in thest moments of my previous life.] [You think Id let you off that easily? I had cried at that time, you know...] "Brother Chu." Mo Tian Ji gasped for breath... A polite smile was hung up on his face. He was sitting leisurely across from Chu Yang. He said while confiding in Chu Yang with entire sincerity, "Brother Chu, I dont know why I had felt that youre the kind of person that I can rely on when I had first seen you in the Lower Three Heavens. I had felt that we could be close friends... I became friends with Brother Chu because I admire him wholeheartedly... But..." "But what?" Chu Yang was clearly ying dumb. However, he was also pretending to be frank and honest. So, he straightforwardly said, "Brother Mo, feel free to share whats on your mind." Mo Tian Ji swallowed a breath. He hesitated for a while, and then finally said, "But, it seems that Brother Chu is vignt of me... We had a nice conversation in the Lower Three Heavens. But, I had got a feeling that you were somewhat wary of me. Then, Brother Chu had been even more resentful towards me when we had met at Mt. Dingjun... I feel helpless. Ive searched my soul, but I couldnt figure out how I had let Brother Chu down..." Mo Tian Ji sincerely said, "I request Brother Chu to be generous, and guide me if Ive done something wrong. And, Ill right my wrongs!" He slightly sighed, "After all, were now in the same boat under the wind and rain... And, itll naturally lead to destruction if our hearts arent in-line... We must eliminate the knots in our rtion before the war breaks out. Sincerely speaking... Im opening my heart to you... Im giving my bare heart into your keeping. I request Brother Chu to not hold any animosity, and tell me frankly." Mo Tian Ji was an extremely intelligent person. So, he had clearly judged by the few exchanges so far, [Chu Yang has some grievance against me. But, the current phase is very special... We both belong to the leadership ss. So, itll lead to the doom of the several great ns involved if there is any enmity between us.] Therefore, Mo Tian Ji hadnt started with the formal talks right away. He wanted to resolve this issue first. It didnt matter what was said... Chu Yang had saved Mo Qing Wu, and then gotten rid of Mo Tian Yun with his brilliant scheme. Moreover, he had arranged for Mo Qing Wu to be the apprentice of two Senior Level Experts... It could be said that Chu Yang had done big favors on the Mo n! And, Mo Tian Ji would never forget those favors and vite justice even if he was unhappy in his heart. He would never bite the hand that had fed him. These bonds mattered a lot to Mo Tian Ji. Otherwise, Chu Yang mightve been kicked out long ago if he were to put on airs in front of him... Mo Tian Ji naturally didnt know that Chu Yang was just venting out his anger. Moreover, Chu Yang wouldnt have waited for such a critical time to try to trip Mo Tian Ji even if he had a grudge against him. He only wanted to teach him a lesson... That was all. Mo Tian Ji naturally didnt know when he had offended this King of Hell Chu. He had apparently offended Chu Yang so much that Chu Yang would try to pull his legs left-and-right every time theyd meet. Mo Tian Ji believed that he was innocent. So, he couldnt imagine that he had offended Chu Yang... and that too in the most awful manner... as if he had given him a lifetimes worth of offense. Mo Tian Ji was the Master of Calction and Maniption. But, how could he possibly know the load of King of Hell Chus mind? "Brother Mo, youre worrying too much..." Chu Yang assumed a frank and open-minded stance. He deeply sighed, "Brother Mo probably knows that my biggest enemy in the Lower Three Heavens was Diwu Qing Rou..." Mo Tian Ji nodded. However, he thought in his heart, [Why is he suddenly mentioning Diwu Qing Rou?] "Diwu Qing Rou was a top strategist. He was tranquil and indifferent. He was able to determine the final oue of a battle from a thousand miles away. I had suffered a great loss at his hands." Chu Yang sighed. Then, he shook his head, "And, Brother Mos appearance has been like that of a wise man. Youve always had a free and easy attitude towards everything. And, you always have a card up your sleeve. So, I cant help but recall Diwu Qing Rou whenever I look at you... He he he... I be like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow. Brother Mo, dont mind me." [What kind of reasoning is this?] Mo Tian Ji didnt know whether tough or cry. [Youre reminded of Diwu Qing Rou when you look at me? Whatparability do I have with Diwu Qing Rou?] However, Mo Tian Ji didnt know that he and Diwu Qing Rou were equal in Chu Yangs mind. Therefore, he only cursed in the secrecy of his heart. [Going by your reasoning... One would think of the Upper Three Heavens if they were to see a stone here, right? After all, the stones of the Upper Three Heavens and the Middle Three Heavens are all same.] [This is absurd!] "Brother Mo, you must be somewhat dissatisfied by this exnation. But, I feel embarrassed in saying this." Chu Yang smiled in a carefree manner, and said, "Drink tea. Drink tea. Please, please." His mannerisms suddenly switched from that of the guest to that of the host. "Please Brother Chu, lets talk frankly and openly!" Mo Tian Jis expression was solemn. "I must admit my mistake if Ive made one. In fact, I wontin even if Brother Chu scolds me." "You wontin?" Chu Yang slowly put down the teacup. "Of course." Mo Tian had a determined look. "Youll let me scold you?" Chu Yang narrowed his eyes. "Im willing to be scolded if Ive made a mistake!" Mo Tian Ji seriously said. "Um... Ill feel embarrassed if I dont scold you now that youve said so. Good... Then, Ill scold you. Um... I say, did your brain fall into water? Huh?" Chu Yang suddenly exploded... He mmed his hand on the table with a bang. He opened his eyes wide, became furious, and thundered without any prior indication, "You tell me, how will you justify what you did! Huh?! Your head may have been mped between the doors... Your head may have been kicked by a donkey... But , how could you do it? Are you stupid? Are you a retard?!" Mo Tian Ji became dumbstruck. He hadnt expected that this guy would be so rude. He had only said a few words out of courtesy, and this guy had started to scold him like his heart had been filled with righteous indignation. This senseless tongueshing left Mo Tian Ji gob-smacked. He was left scratching his head. He thought, [Could it be true that Ive unintentionally done something that has made this man furious-enough toin like this?] A film instantly started to roll in his mind as he recalled everything that he had recently done. However, he couldnt think of anything in particr. Mo Tian Ji blinked. [Where is this... this scoldinging from?] However, he didnt know that Chu Yang had been giving him two lifetimes-worth of scolding. Mo Tian Ji hadnt made any mistake in this life. But, Chu Yang was still being rude and was scolding him to vent his anger! Besides, Chu Yang had got Mo Tian Jis weak-point to pinch. "Mo Tian Yun wanted to kill you at that time. He wanted to kill Xiao Wu as well. And, you werent oblivious to this, right? You knew this, right? Still, you brought along just four King Level Experts? Four King Level Experts are nothing but a fart! Right? You thought you could protect her with just that? "Then, you were blinded by greed. You threw away your sister, and went on a treasure hunt. Pardon me for being insensitive, but let me ask you this... Was that treasure more important for you than your sister? Shes your blood sister... damn it! Youre the reason Xiao Wu got injured. She had been depressed up until now because of her injury. She couldnt forget that incident... It gnawed at her mind every day. However, you still havent realized your mistake? Youre still at a loss while Im scolding you? Is your head filled with shit, huh?! "Had I not told you to use discretion while talking after you came back? I had told you to brag as much as possible! I had told you to brag with all your strength! Could those old and stubborn farts who bully the weak and fear the strong have dared to do this to Xiao Wu if you had listened to me and bragged in a proper manner? "You couldve turned things upside down. But, you didnt brag. On the contrary, you took away the Dreaming of a Gentle Dance saber from Xiao Wu, and left her to hold a broken scabbard and cry there every day. Then, you care-freely patted your buttocks, and went to the Cang Lan Battlefront! "Moreover, you didnt leave any person behind with whom she could talk?! Do you know how cruel this is for a ten-years-old girl? Huh?! "The most outrageous thing is that you had been gone for a long time since you didnt want to face Mo Tian Yun and wanted to build your teams strength. You didnte back to see Xiao Wu in a long time... until she finally ran away from her home! It was too much! You keep on saying that Xiao Wu is a piece of your heart and your treasure... Should you have treated your so-called treasure like that? That was simply heartless!" Mo Tian Ji repeatedly hupped. He had a lifeless look in his eyes at the moment. His forehead was sweating profusely because of all the scolding. These words had been bombarded on him like cannon-fire. They had made him so confused and disoriented that he couldnt regain hisposure for a while. [So, King of Hell Chu is angry because of this matter... Now I see.] [Moreover, Im indeed at fault for being so inconsiderate in this matter... I had iting. But... why does it feel on looking at King of Hell Chu that hes using public office to avenge private wrongs?] "And, take a look at the n that you had made this time. What kind of a joke was it? Youre no Master of Calction and Maniption. Youre just a dumb-fu*k! You had nned for everything in the Jianghu. But, nothing went ording to your n. Whats wrong? Has your brain gone numb? You dont know what to do, huh? Are you at the end of your wits? Are you on the point of death? Are you fu*ked?" Chu Yang heartily gave vent to his anger, and kept on scolding him. He felt incredibly nimble and refreshed in all 365 acupuncture points, the linked meridians, and his spirit. He raised the teacup, and drained the cup in one gulp. Then, he heavily put it down on the table. He then red at Mo Tian Ji, and said while scowling fiercely, "Pour more tea! Why are you gawking like that? Youre so inattentive that its aggravating! I cant believe that youre still called the Master of Calction and Maniption. Cant you see that my teacup is empty?" .... Chapter 652 Two Wins Out of Three Matches! Mo Tian Ji becamepletely confused and disoriented due to the scolding. Had he ever endured such a tongueshing in his lifetime? He couldnt help but be muddle-headed. He picked up the teapot, and poured the tea in Chu Yangs cup. Then, he blinked as if he had suddenlye to a realization, "Hey, thats wrong... Xiao Wu is my younger sister no matter what is said... And, youre just an outsider. So, why are you poking your nose in our matter? Who the hell are you? What are you fretting over?" "I just couldnt take it! Isnt that enough? Did you act like an elder brother? You did not! One must work more and talk less," Chu Yang retorted. "Thats my younger sister... What Id done was for her own good! Ive sacrificed my heart and soul for her sake... What do you know about it, huh?" Mo Tian Ji coldly snorted. A faint crafty look shed in his eyes as he condescendingly said, "In fact, Ive already nned my younger sisters lifetime path. Well, what would you know about it anyway?" "Nonsense! Shes indeed your younger sister. But, can you be with her for her entire life...? And, you say that youve nned her lifetime path?" Chu Yang disdainfully said, "Stop exaggerating! Wouldnt she get married?" "I admit that I cant be with her for her lifetime... But, dont tell me that you want to..." Mo Tian Ji sneered and looked at Chu Yang, "How old is she? And, how old are you? Wouldnt you already be an old fart by the time my younger sister grows up? Dont tell me that you have such a beastly desire for my sister! Itll make me despise you, and look down on you..." This argument hit a raw nerve of Chu Yangs. This was the most unbearable matter for King of Hell Chu. After all, it was like an old cow eating young grass. It wasnt pleasant by any means. Chu Yangs face immediately flushed. He jumped up angrily, "Utter rubbish! Ive turned eighteen this year. And, your younger sister is eleven. So, theres just seven years of difference in our ages. Whats wrong in that? How am I too old?" "There is just seven years of difference?!" Mo Tian Jis eyes suddenly became scary. He mmed his palm on the table, and a deafening bang sound echoed, "Great! Youve shown your beastly heart! King of Hell Chu, my younger sister is so little. But, you already have your eyes on her... You, you, youre worse than an animal!" The table trembled with a thunderous noise. Chu Yang was bbergasted... He felt infinite remorse. [Fu*k! Hes blurting out...] Mo Tian Ji had be furious. This Master of Maniption and Calction had always had a calm temperament. He had always had a grip of everything. He would never show emotions on his face; whether he was happy or angry. Therefore, such fury was unprecedented... It had never been seen or heard of before! Everyone has a raw nerve... And, these points incite their wrath when touched. In fact, they go berserk in rage once that nerve is hit. It was clear that Mo Tian Jis raw nerve had been touched, and Mo Qing Wu was the critical point of this raw nerve. "You bastard! You pervert! You lecher! You extremely filthy man! You know no shame! Its hard to imagine that you C King of Hell Chu C are this kind of man. Fancy that I was ready to give you my absolute confidence... I even wanted to make you a close friend of mine... I hadnt expected that you had such dirty desires towards my eleven-years-old younger sister..." Mo Tian Ji kept speaking. Then, he suddenly had a realization, "I understand now... I get it... No wonder you were being so cordial in the Lower Three Heavens. You were doing your utmost to help us. It turns out that you had set your filthy eyes on my sister since that time!" Mo Tian Ji was gasping for breath. He red at Chu Yang, and bellowed in rage, "King of Hell Chu, you tell me... You have such power and influence... You can get any woman you want. But, you want to harm my younger sister instead?! King of Hell Chu... you, you... shes just eleven years old, damn it! Ah! You! Are you even a human?!" Mo Tian Ji had be bitter and hateful. The more Chu Yang listened to him, the angrier he got. Chu Yangs face had turned red through-and-through by this scolding. He couldnt take it anymore... He stood up, "Bastard Mo Tian Ji! You want to keep your sister at home for her entire life just because you have deep brotherly affection towards her? I see now... You have a severe case of sisterplex. Youre abnormal! Youre a psycho!" Chu Yang lifted his foot, and stamped it on a chair. He then aggressively lifted his finger, and started to rain curses, "Is the difference of seven years so big? Whats wrong if I like her? I like her! Whats your problem?! Fu*k you! Youre just her second brother. Moreover, youre the one who lost her favor by making a blunder. What qualifications do you have to object? Youre daring to interfere in your sisters marriage... a matter that concerns her whole life? Her parents will decide this! Who the hell are you?" "I dont have the qualifications? I dont have the qualifications?!" Mo Tian Ji angrily red with his round eyes; he was gasping for breath. He started to pace back and forth in his room while panting in anger; he seemed like an irritable donkey trapped in a cage. He suddenly turned around fiercely, "Youre an old man who doesnt act like his age! You disgusting King of Hell Chu... Just wait! Ill make my younger sister ept you as her godfather when shees back." He coldlyughed, "Ill see to it pretty soon. Ill report this matter to the n. Ill make the elders and my parentse forward, and recognize you as the godfather of their daughter. Ill see who Xiao Wu listens to C us or you?" "Godfather?!" Chu Yangs eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He involuntarily saw Mo Qing Wu in his mind... She was dressed in red from head to toe. She had lifted her little face upwards, and was calling him Godfather in her sweet voice. He imagined this scene, and then shook his head with all his strength. It had sent a shiver down his spine. [Damn you Mo Tian Ji!] [This move is too vicious!] This move had directly hit King of Hell Chus soft spot... Chu Yang might as well happilymit suicide... if Mo Qing Wu were to be his goddaughter. "You motherfu*ker! You got me!" Chu Yang yielded. He hung his head down in defeat, "Spit it out. Why did you want to see me so urgently?" Mo Tian Ji also regained hisposure. He then calmly sat down in the chair. However, his demeanor seemed rather mystifying... He seemed to be inplete control of himself. He calmly crossed his one leg on the other like a boss, and then pointed his finger towards the teacup, "Tea! Pour tea!" A breath got stuck in Minister Chus throat. He almost fainted. [This bastard surely has the upper hand at the moment. And, hes surely the same as that man from my previous life who would infuriate a person to death just to get back at them.] The situation had reversed in an instant. Minister Chu had the upper hand before. But, he had suffered a crushing defeat now. His weak point had been grabbed, and he had been thrown into a difficult situation as a result. Chu Yang coldly snorted, and rolled his eyes. He gave up willingly. He feared that this siscon brother-inw of his might not be bluffing... He might make him Mo Qing Wus godfather! Therefore, Chu Yang submissively lifted the teapot without having a better option. "Be quick! Cant you see that the teacup is empty? Youre so inattentive!" Mo Tian Ji mmed his hand on the table. A thumping sound echoed. His eyes were zing with anger. And, he had a sinister look on his face. Chu Yang gritted his teeth with a ttering sound. However, he was at his wits end. So, he didnt have any option but to swallow the insult. "Close the door!" Mo Tian Ji lifted the teacup. He uncrossed his legs, and then blew the tea without lifting his head. Chu Yangs face had turned ck. He waved his hand, and closed the door of the study room with a bang. "Good. Lets talk about the proper business now." The expression on Mo Tian Jis face became solemn all of a sudden. He then straightened up his back. It must be said that this guy knew when to stop. This was beyond Chu Yangs expectation. So, he asked while stammering, "What happened... Wont you discuss further about Xiao Wus matter?" "Do you want me to discuss about Xiao Wus matter?" Mo Tian Ji snorted. "So, you dont have any objection?" Chu Yangs eyes opened wide. Mo Tian Ji raised his head, and looked at him in surprise, "What you said just a while ago... was it true?" Chu Yang flew into a rage. [So, this guy has tricked me again. This guy deliberately used Mo Qing Wu to assault me just a while ago! This bastard forcibly brought the usation upon me even if I didnt have any such thoughts. Then, he counter-attacked me to his hearts content!] Chu Yang heaved a sigh. [How could I forget that this guy has the ability to change the subject by rambling incoherently? He can then use that to counterattack...] The situation was very clear now. Mo Tian Ji had been trying to get him mad by giving him scolding. He hadnt even hesitated to make false usations for this. And, this was also a method to vent his own pent-up anger... Thats all! Chu Yang remained stunned for a long time. Then, he finally let out a breath. [Damn it! Do you know that the malicious attack that you just spat out has hurt my weakest spot? Godfather... Only you couldvee up with something like this.] However, Chu Yang suddenly rolled his eyes. He then said with a weird smile, "You know what... I think it might work. Lets presume that Xiao Wu acknowledges me as her godfather... But, youre her blood brother... So, tell me Mo Tian Ji... Will you also call me godfather?" "Puff!" Mo Tian Ji had been drinking tea. He had been calm andposed. However, he choked on the tea, and immediately spurt it out when he heard this. He then continuously coughed for a while. He had fallen into an embarrassing situation. So, his entire face had turned red. "It will indeed work." Minister Chu had loosened the reins... only to grasp them tighter. "You discuss this with your n tomorrow." "Nonsense!" Mo Tian Ji became genuinely angry this time. His eyes turned big like copper bells... They had filled with anger. In fact, his entire face had turned red. He was panting heavily. "Youre three years younger than me... Dont be delusional!" "Youre going back on your word... Youve lost my respect!" Chu Yang gave him a middle finger in scorn. However, he heaved a very long sigh of relief in his heart. [Motherfu*ker, do you think that I value you so much that Id make you my godson? Youre... truly narcissistic if you think that. Id cut my throat if a fu*ker like you became my godson...] "Lets be serious now!" Mo Tian Ji finally stopped coughing. However, he had hung up the white g... He had shown his softer side. He was clearly begging for mercy. After all, he was the one to attack first with this godfather move. He was now being counter-attacked with the same, and was unable to parry it. "Fine." Chu Yang snorted. He put his one leg over that other... He was immensely proud of himself. The two had fought for three rounds. And, there had been victory and defeat in each battle. Chu Yang had won the first round. However, Mo Tian Ji hadnt given uppletely. He had counter-attacked in the second round. Chu Yang had his key point grabbed, and got pushed into a disadvantageous situation... And, it wasnt just in name... It was in reality! Mo Tian Ji had then unreasonably nipped him to some extent. However, he hadnt anticipated that he would fall in his own trap in the next round. It was because Mo Tian Ji didnt truly believe that a man like King of Hell Chu could have a sexual desire towards a little girl... Mo Tian Ji had said those things only to trap Chu Yang. It was just a way to turn his defeat into victory. However, Minister Chu was well aware that he would lose ... He truly used to have sensual intentions towards the little girl. However, he had concealed them away a long time ago. He was now eagerly waiting for the right time... Minister Chu had seized the opportunity to counterattack in the third round. He had used his opponents own method to deal with him. He had seized total victory in this way. Mo Tian Ji had finally yielded in the face of superior strength, and retreated. Minister Chu had secured two victories out of the three rounds. So, he loudly sang the victory song. However, he was constantly sweating in his heart. This confrontation between the two was just like banter. However, they had also probed each others mental prowess for the first time. And, the oue of this probing had beenpletely satisfying for both men. Thats because both of them had been able to hold the weak nerves of the other almost immediately. This point was very important. However, the most important thing was that Minister Chu had vented out much of the grievances of both of his lives in these two rounds of tongueshing. "Brother Chu, the situation is far from good this time!" Mo Tian Ji sighed, "What you had said earlier wasnt wrong... Ive added fuel to fire, and caused turmoil in the Jianghu. However, Ive been unable to tidy it up. "My estimation was wrong!" Mo Tian Ji had a look of disappointment and frustration on his face, "I reckoned that Ao Xie Yun would be hunted down. I also reckoned that the allies of Ou n would make a move. And, I even reckoned that Ao n would set into action. However, Ive overlooked one important thing." He deeply sighed, "Ive overlooked that the few young masters of the Ao n have wild ambitions. Moreover, theyre immature." ... Chapter 653 Planning Strategies! Chu Yang sighed, "This is awful!" Mo Tian Ji sneered, "The fact is that I have overestimated them. Thats my calction mistake!" He disdainfully said, "Even the Ao n couldve been annihted this time if I hadnt believed in these rumors. Itsmentable that Ive missed such a great opportunity... Its so unfortunate!" "Oh?" Chu Yang became curious, "Care to borate..." "The Ao n has always been the number-one n of the Middle Three Heavens. And, Ao Xie Yun is the most talented among the descendants of this generation. Therefore, I took it for granted that Ao Xie Yun is the future sessor of the Ao n... I wasnt wrong about this point. And, Ao Xie Yun is clearly the best choice no matter how one looks at it... I wasnt wrong about this point either." "Right," Chu Yang puckered up his brows. "But, I made a mistake... a grave mistake!" Mo Tian Ji remorsefully sighed, "Ao n is known to have seven geniuses in this generation. In other words, there are six more geniuses apart from Ao Xie Yun. They are Ao Qing Yun, Ao Meng Yun, Ao Lang Yun, Ao Yu Yun, Ao Feng Yun, and Ao Cheng Yun. These six people arent that popr. However, Ao n recognizes them as geniuses. So, how could they possibly be an ordinary bunch? "These six individuals hold the title of genius. Moreover, they hold this title within the number-one n of the Middle Three Heavens C Ao n. Therefore, they should be as capable as Ao Xie Yun... The disparity between them and him shouldnt be that big, right?" Mo Tian Ji said. "Yes, I would think the same if I were in your shoes," Chu Yang nodded. Mo Tian Ji stamped his foot in anger, and eximed, "This was my mistake! I was gravely mistaken! "My original n was to cause a storm in the Middle Three Heavens, and push the Ou ns Alliance to the forefront of the struggle. This would force them to take a risk out of desperation... They would try to intercept and assassinate Ao Xie Yun. However, I knew that they would try to shift the me of the assassination onto Xie Dan Qiong. Therefore, I sent Xie Dan Qiong to the Ao n in advance, and thereby blocked the enemys escape route. "Moreover, I reckoned that the Ao n would dispatch its troops as long as Ao Xie Yuns fate was uncertain. And, the six geniuses would definitely be the ones leading those troops! This was primarily because of two reasons... First, to take revenge... Secondly, the Ao n would need to be prepared in case Ao Xie Yun had truly died. After all, it would be necessary to choose the best, and weed out the worst from among these six individuals in that case. And, thats because they would need to pick out the next heir. This kind of selection follows the survival of the fittest in the Jianghu. And, this is the optimum mode of selection... It constitutes training as well as reading people." Mo Tian Jis tone seemed aggravated every time he said the words six geniuses. He would even gnash his teeth in anger while doing so. "The storm did start as I had nned. Ou n and their ally ns were indeed pushed to the forefront of the struggle. And, Ao Xie Yun was hunted down for thousands of miles. And then, the Ao n did indeed dispatch their troops. They also sent out those six geniuses as expected... Everything went ording to my n until this point. "However, things went out of my control after that... Moreover, this frustration is something I cant share with anyone besides you. Otherwise, it would mess up the morale of our troops." Mo Tian Ji was extremely depressed... He let out a mncholic sigh. "Thats because you C the wise and amazing King of Hell Chu C then employed a stratagem to destroy the Meng n... You even joined hands with the Xie n, and exterminated the Ou n. These two things came as pleasant surprises for me. However, I became somewhat regretful and indignant in addition to being pleasantly surprised. And, thats because you had ruined my n... and that too an exceptionally big n!" Mo Tian Ji insipidly said. "Ruined your n?" Chu Yang was puzzled. "Yes, you shouldnt have destroyed the Meng n," Mo Tian Ji sighed and said, "How wonderful would it have been in case the Meng n hadnt been destroyed? I had originally nned to wait until the time was ripe... the time when the Ao n would move into action! After all, it would be a time of chaos. So, our big ns would fly our g, and set out to eliminate the root of evil at that time. We would call out to the entire Jianghu to join our noble cause... "Thats because the Meng n wouldve been the demons if they were still here. And, all those ns associated with them wouldve been considered as the demons aplices! Then, we couldve stood at the higher moral ground without any effort. Moreover, we couldvemand the heroes of the world to fight alongside us... We couldve rallied together the masses to attack the evil! "Even the Ao n wouldve been left with no choice but to listen to our orders and acknowledge our lead status. After all, our strength wouldve been strong enough, and we wouldve advocated ourselves to stand up against the evil! "Therefore, I couldve used the Meng n to catapult our big ns up to the supreme position in one fell swoop... We couldve enjoyed a nominal position before the end of this campaign. However, we wouldve achieved this position in reality after the end of the battle. Thats because we wouldve been the ones saving the people from evil... "There arent any good people in the Middle Three Heavens. However, there must surely be a lot of hot-blooded people who wouldve rushed over to join this just-cause when this campaign happened. And, such people are usually the most trustworthy... They are the ones that can increase our ns strength the most. I had even nned on how wed rope them in... how wed rally them... how wed retain them... how wed... But, all of it got wrecked in the end by your single underhanded move! It destroyed the entire Meng n as well as my future ns... Ugh!" Mo Tian Ji heaved a deep sigh, and ferociously looked at Chu Yang. "I... Fu*k!" Chu Yang was stunned. [That smug move of mine from had clearly crippled the enemys power back then. But, who wouldve thought that it would unexpectedly be more of a hindrance than a help?] [What is this motherfu*ker yapping about...] "What I couldnte to terms with was that... Those enemy ns had voluntarily decided to annihte the Meng n with their own hands... and that too brazenly... in broad daylight. Therefore, theres simply no way for us to justify that these ns are aplices of the demons as this matter stands. In fact, theres a chance that they would be the standing on the moral high ground, and dealing with us if we arent careful... You say... Havent you fu*ked up my big n?!" Mo Tian Ji sighed, "This is the first thing that had caught me off guard! Thats because I had never anticipated that you would move into action at such a time... And, that too so quickly and so decisively! I hadnt even known anything when you were already done over there." Chu Yang just lowered his head, and sipped tea. He didnt say anything... It was more like he couldnt... "The second miscalction is due to that bunch of bastards from the Ao n. They had started to attack the opposing ns immediately after they set out. But, what has baffled me is that... those bastards are delusional. Theyve engaged in a power struggle after just one strike... How foolish can they be? "They are fighting amongst themselves for power and profit. But, what waspletely unexpected for me was that they would target you guys. However, the reasons seem obvious now. First, they didnt dare to aim for the major ns to gather allies in a direct manner since not every major n has moved into action to participate in the chaos. Secondly, you and your brothers are almost like straggling and disbanded soldiers. So, its easy to deal with you guys. Thirdly, you guys have shown potential. So, they want to recruit high-level thugs for a lifetime in order to suppress their own brothers. Fourthly... their real purpose is to use you guys to dispel our ns. In fact, this faintly shows that they have the ambition to unify the Middle Three Heavens..." Mo Tian Ji let out an iparably sarcasticughter, "These brothers are engaged in an internal strife in this time of crisis when theres danger lurking everywhere. Moreover, each of them has pointed their spear at their potential allies... Such people are called the six geniuses of the Ao n?! "I was seriously deceived by this word genius!" Mo Tian Ji took a sip of tea, "The situation is like this now... I initially intended to fight for hegemony with two opposing sides. However, it has now be a tripartite confrontation! The Ao n alone is a big force on one side. It doesnt attach itself with anyone. Then, there are those ns who have banded together by the Ou n on another side. They keep asking for reinforcements everywhere, but are instead very cohesive. And then, theres us on this side... And, were all flustered as to how to deal with that bunch of retards from the Ao n... "The most baffling thing is that all six brothers of the Ao n want to be the boss even though they have the same goal..." Mo Tian Ji shook his head, and forced a smile, "This is what I simply hadnt anticipated... their overambitious nature!" Mo Tian Ji finally concluded the exnation by saying, "This is the current situation... And, it has stemmed from the blunder in my n." Chu Yang was already stupefied. [Mo Tian Ji was able to calcte every aspect to this extent in such aplex situation... His brain must have calcted so many things... Above all, he hase to the conclusion that it was his own mistake after such a long analysis!] [This is even more impressive!] [Only an individual who can see his own mistakes is capable of correcting them... And, only such people can reach perfection.] Mo Tian Ji had been able to calcte to this point. Therefore, Chu Yang believed that Mo Tian Ji must at least have a mental outline... even if he didnt have aprehensive countermeasure. "So, what are you nning to do in the face of this situation?" Chu Yang straightforwardly asked. "I have thought of a countermeasure. But, Im waiting for the news for now." Mo Tian Ji deeply frowned. His eyes exposed an anxious look. He said, "We dont only have fools on the enemys side alone, you know... We have... a lot of fools on our side too..." He sighed, "Theres no problem with you. Theres no problem on Ji Mos side too. Therefore, theres no problem with Huyan n either. In fact, it can be roped-in without an issue. Theres no problem on Gu Du Xings side. Theres no problem with Xie Dan Qiong. These are our established strengths... And, there are no two ways about it!" Chu Yang wrinkled his brows. He felt susceptible to what Mo Tian Ji hadnt mentioned, "You mean that there will be issues on the sides of Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Di?" This was exactly what Chu Yang had been most worried about. Mo Tian Ji took a deep breath, "I hope they dont have any problems. After all, its going to be a serious issue for us in case theres any problem from their side!" Chu Yang silently nodded, [Mo Tian Ji is right. Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Dis problems if any are indeed going to be fatal!] However, the two of them must deal with that problem on their own. Even Chu Yang couldnt help them now. "There is one more thing. Ive felt all along..." Mo Tian Ji stood up, and slowly paced back and forth. He then said, "The enemy alliance is obviously at a clear disadvantage in terms of strength. But, they are still bearing hardship with equanimity, and biding their time. "So, I suspect that... they are waiting for someone. They are most likely waiting for reinforcements. And, these reinforcements ought to be so strong that they are resting assured..." Mo Tian Ji frowned and said, "I suspect that these reinforcements will most likelye from the Upper Three Heavens!" Chu Yang thought for a moment, and said, "There is indeed such a possibility. After all, only such a backhanded strategy can be the reason why they are so calm and collected." "So, the pressure on us is going to be very big." Mo Tian Ji said in a soft voice, "Youve only managed to make friends with the Dark Bamboo. So, well need to borrow their power if worsees to worst. This will guarantee our safety. In fact, we can operate calmly even if problems arise on both Dong and Luo sides." Chapter 654 Mo Tian Ji’s Information Network! Chu Yang wrinkled his brows... He was somewhat anxious in his heart. [Will Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Di face problems?] There were infinite uncertainties in his heart as he thought of this. He could feel his heart beating wildly at the moment... An ominous premonition had shrouded his heart. "Ive specifically warned Dong Wu Lei and Luo Ke Wu. But..." Mo Tian Ji tightly wrinkled his brows, "...things are very uncertain. After all, power... can make a person go crazy. The most I could do in this situation was to warn them." Chu Yang sighed. He then stood up, and walked to the front of the window. He began to looking into the distance, and started to survey the scene from this elevated position. Then, he said in a soft voice, "Nothing would happen to either of them. I believe that they can handle this well." Mo Tian Ji sighed, "I hope so... However, the other people involved in this matter would surely be up to something in case something happened to Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Di... even if it is nothing rming!" Chu Yang indifferently said, "I dont care... I just want these two to be safe. As for the other people... how can I take care of these many things?" Mo Tian Ji remained silent. A long while passed. He then said, "Li Xiong Tu might participate... Dong Wu Shang is an indispensable link in my n. Luo Ke Di also has an important role... Ive been waiting for news from their sides. After that, the execution of the n will begin." Chu Yang nodded as he clearly understood. "Its good as long you as you have a n ready." Mo Tian Ji nodded. Chu Yang hesitated for a while, and then said, "Brother Mo, dont just think about victory and defeat... gains and losses... when you formte a n. Take the human nature and desires into consideration as well." Mo Tian Ji was suddenly startled and bbergasted. He then carefully pondered for a long time. He repeated this sentence in his mouth several times. Then, he carefully and finely contemted it. He finally said after a long while, "Thanks a lot Brother Chu!" Chu Yang nodded with a smile. Mo Tian Jis understanding regarding these aspects wasnt too deep. Therefore, he had made a mistake in his treatment of the Ao n. However, Chu Yang knew that Mo Tian Ji wouldnt take too long to master these things. [The Master of Calction and Maniption from my previous life used to make foolproof ns. And, this current situation makes me believe that he will finally take shape when this war ends!] Suddenly, a slight but unceasing sound of pping of wings resounded in the sky... It seemed as if several birds had flown in at once. Then, someone hurriedly walked in. "n Lord, the messages have arrived." "Get them in." Mo Tian Ji said in a deep voice as he took quick steps towards the doorway. There were five messages altogether. Mo Tian Ji unfolded each one of them, and looked over them. He looked at the first one, and read it aloud. Chu Yang calmly listened to him... He couldnt help but have a look of excitement on his face. "Ao Yu Yun of the Ao n didnt get any fruitful result in ambushing Ji Mo. Plum n also attempted to intercept Ji Mo. However, their n also failed. Ji Mo has disappeared God knows where. He hasnt returned to the Ji n," Mo Tian Ji read the first message. Chu Yang faintly smiled. Mo Tian Ji also shook his head, and couldnt help butugh, "These people... have potato brains! Ji Mo had been in the Northern Wilderness for a very long time. And, he has finallye back with great difficulty. So, how could he not go and meet his fiance first? Besides, he would have to work after he went back home. How would azy-bum like Ji Mo be willing to go back to his n first? These people couldnt analyze Ji Mos nature. They foolishly waited for Ji Mo on his road back to the Ji n...They didnt know that he would always choose pleasure over work." "Its excusable that Plum n couldnt kill Ji Mo. After all, there isnt any outstanding character in the Plum n. However, Ao Yu Yun also did such a silly thing. This truly makes me have a whole new level of respect for this so called genius." Mo Tian Ji once again severely gritted his teeth while saying the words genius. He clearly couldnt stand these so-called geniuses of the Ao n. Chu Yang also gave him a thumbs-up. "Awesome! Your observation was correct after all." Mo Tian Ji snorted, and said, "Of course, you would know all about that, wouldnt you?" He picked up the second note, and slowly read it, "Zhao n ambushed Luo Ke Di. But, Luo Ke Di easily broke through their tight encirclement. He then encountered the interception of Ao Cheng Yun of Ao n. Luo Ke Di couldnt beat them. However, he managed to break through the besiegement using all his might, and fled into the wilderness. Ao Cheng Yun is currently pursuing him." Mo Tian Ji had read the message. Both of them frowned at the same time. This news wasnt particrly good... "What about the third message?" Chu Yang urged. "Ao Lang Yun of the Ao n intercepted King of Hell Chu. King of Hell has been missing ever since. He hasnt showed up. However, some rumors suggest that Ao Lang Yun and ck Devil got engaged in a fierce battle. Neither side had clear victory or defeat... Ao n lost more than twenty King Level Experts, while ck Devil escaped unharmed..." Mo Tian Ji slightly smiled. He had only read half of the message when he shook the note in his hand, "Brother Chu, this ck Devil must be you, right?" "Brother Mos vision is like a torch!" Chu Yang faintly smiled. "Its not that my vision is like a torch. The fact is that Im quite familiar with your tactic of killing and shifting the me onto someone else. Also, ck Devil is in a dire situation these days. So, how would he pick a fight with the Ao n? Besides, I know the whereabouts of ck Devil..." Mo Tian Ji gently smiled. He then continued to read. Suddenly, he opened his eyes wide. "Ou n intercepted King of Hell Chu. King of Hell Chu got out unscathed. Ou n waspletely wiped out. The n Lord Ou Cheng Wu and the Young n Lord Ou Du Xiao died on the spot! Hiss..." "Brother Chu, you killed them all?!" Mo Tian Ji raised his head, and looked at Chu Yang in a manner that made it seem as if he was looking at a monster. "Mo Tian Jis intelligencework is seriously one of a kind!" Chu Yang smiled and replied. There wasnt any doubt in this. One must admit that all of this information was absolutely true. Mo Tian Ji looked at him, and took a few cold breaths in. Then, he restored the tranquility of his mind, and said, "It cant be helped. You also know my nature. I like to manipte. And, maniption needs formidable strength and intelligence. It wont do if either of these points arecking. "I havent been able to recruit too many experts in the past years. However, Ive still vigorously built my underground informationwork under such circumstances. In fact, mywork has covered the entire Middle Three Heavens by now." Mo Tian Ji proudly smiled. "I C Mo Tian Ji C might be inferior to other ns in terms of strength. But, my intelligencework is number-one in the world...!" He confidently smiled, and said, "And, that includes the Upper Three Heavens!" Chu Yang nodded. He fully believed these words. After all, he had a deep understanding of Mo Tian Jis intel-capabilities in his previous life. Mo Tian Ji was formidable in the previous life... However, he wasnt the n Lord of Mo n in that life. However, he already had the financial power and backing of entire Mo n in this life... Therefore, this Mo Tian Ji was just like a tiger that had grown wings. For instance... It hadnt been too long since Chu Yang had killed the surviving members of the Ou n. But, this information was already on Mo Tian Jis desk. "The fourth message is that Ao Meng Yun of Ao n intercepted Dong Wu Shang with arge troop. However, Dong Wu Shang resolutely rushed away! It is said that Dong Wu Shangs aggressivenesspletely shook Ao Meng Yuns courage." "The ck Devil ns leading assassins had gone to intercept Dong Wu Shang. But, theres no news of what happened afterwards. There is no way to investigate whether the interception urred or not." Mo Tian Ji closed the folder. He then anxiously knitted his brows. Chu Yang had been quietly listening to him... He had been rxed. Hed had a smile on his face since the beginning. However, hisplexion suddenly became solemn. Interception wasnt scary... What he feared was assassination! Chu Yang was confident that each of his brothers could at least run away in a fair and square fight. After all, he had made his brothers travel for thousands of miles with a thousand kilograms of weight on their backs... It couldnt be all in vain! In fact, Chu Yang now believed that his brothers could be included among the most outstanding people of the Middle Three Heavens when it came to the art of escaping, speed, and stamina. Only a few people could keep up with them once they let loose of their feet. However, the most fearful thing was a plot of assassination; especially that of a n of assassins like the ck Devil n. The situation might be hopeless if they intended to assassinate. Thats because Dong Wu Shang was the kind of person who would prefer death over humiliation or defeat. Both of them nced at each other. And, they both saw the same worry in each others eyes. "Heaven helps the worthy!" Mo Tian Ji took a deep breath. "The fifth message is that Ao Qing Yun and Ao Feng Yun tried to intercept Gu Du Xing separately. Gu Du Xing killed their people, and escaped with ease. Ao Feng Yun and Ao Qing Yun are heading towards the Gu n at present." "Tu Qian Hao led his ns experts to intercept Gu Du Xing. Tu Qian Hao and Gu Du Xing had a one-on-one decisive battle in which Tu Qian Hao died by Gu Du Xings sword! The original n Lord of Gu n Gu Yun Lan abdicated. Young n Lord Gu Du Xing came into power, and there urred a transition of power. Gu Du Xing also announced his engagement with Gu Miao Ling." Mo Tian Ji carefully ced the note on the desk. Then, he put the notes separately into five folder pockets. He hadnt heard Chu Yang speak for a long time. So, he turned his head, and looked at him. Mo Tian Ji seemed taken aback as he said, "What happened to you?" Chu Yang hadnt yet regained hisposure. Tu Qian Hao and Gu Du Xing had a one-on-one decisive battle in which Tu Qian Hao died by Gu Du Xings sword! These words had iparably shocked Chu Yang. He had never imagined that Tu Qian Hao would die! Moreover, he would die at the hands of Gu Du Xing... [Out of the twelve influential figures from my previous life... Meng Luo died in my trap... Ou Du Xiao died at my hands. And now, even Tu Qian Hao has died.] [One-fourth of them are dead.] Tu Qian Hao had left a deep impression on Chu Yang. This man looked very carefree and straightforward on the outside. However, he was extremely careful in his heart. He could be the most straightforward person, as well as the most narrow-minded one. He was easy to be friends with. But, he would also easily hold a grudge. He would sometimes inevitably be mean while handling matters. However, he was open and candid most of the time. Chu Yang and Tu Qian Hao had never crossed paths in the previous life. Or so to say, Chu Yang hadnt been worthy of being Tu Qian Haos friend in the previous life. And, they couldnt be friends in this life as well. However, Chu Yang still felt that it was unfortunate. It was because he knew that Tu Qian Hao wouldve created a set of world-ss and matchless skills the Unruffled Heavenly Book! It would include Unruffled Sword-y, Unruffled Cultivation Method, Unruffled Footwork, Unruffled Core Techniques... All of them would be considered as magical powers in the entire Nine Heavens! The Tu Qian Hao of the previous life hadnt been this outstanding and popr since the beginning. However, he had suddenly advanced by leaps and bounds after he had created the Unruffled Sword. In fact, he had almost reced Ao Xie Yun and Gu Du Xing who had been at the peak of the younger generation in the Middle Three Heavens at that time. Tu Qian Haos cultivation had still been rapidly progressing when Chu Yang had died. And, Unruffled Heavenly Book was deemed as the number-one book of treasured wisdom in the Middle Three Heavens! Chu Yang had always been very curious. [After all, what kind of techniques can have such formidable strength?] [Tu Qian Hao has died! Moreover, he has died so young!] [Doesnt that mean that the Unruffled Heavenly Book would never appear in this world?] Chu Yang suddenly sucked in cold air in regret. "Whats wrong?" Mo Tian Ji asked. "Tu Qian Hao died..." Chu Yang sighed, "He shared the honor with you." Chu Yang had spoken till here when he suddenly recalled that this guy in front of him was Tian Ji among Poison Spirit, Tian Ji, and Li Xiong Tu C three of the twelve influential figures! Moreover, this guy was well-known for his schemes, intelligence, and tricks. He was extremely clever. He was outwardly kind, but inwardly sly... He was clever and crafty... He was simply a collection of crafty plots and machinations from head to toe. He was synonymous with treachery, and the spokesperson of conspiracy. Chu Yang couldnt help but think, [I guess this guy will live very long... After all, the evils live for a thousand years!] "He shared the honor with me?" Mo Tian Ji was startled by this. In fact, he was at aplete loss, "When had he shared the honor with me?" Chu Yang rolled his eyes, "Hic~~~" .... Chapter 655 Wu Lei and Wu Shang! Mo Tian Ji thought for a while. Then, he slowly walked out, andmanded, "Notify the scouts keep an eye on the movements of ck Devil n. Mainly pay attention on the journeys of Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Di. Also, keep watch on Ji Mos side. Disperse at once." He turned around, and came in. Then, he asked Chu Yang, "Do you want to add anything else?" Chu Yang thought for a long time, and then said, "I dont have anything to say. It has been the internal matter of their n up until now. So, I cant meddle." Chu Yang paused... Hisplexion became serious as he deeply pondered. He then raised his sword-like eyebrows, and slowly said word by word in a t tone, "Ill certainly exterminate Dong n and Luo n with my own hands... if something happens to Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Di. I wont spare anyone!" Mo Tian Ji became frightened in his heart. Mo Tian Ji felt as if there was boundless killing intention as well as determination to destroy indiscriminately without hesitation in this t sentence of Chu Yangs! [He didnt mention ck Devil n, Zhao n, and Plum n. Instead, he mentioned Dong n and Luo n! This indicates that Chu Yang and I are most worried about the same thing.] [It would be perfectly justified if these two get killed at the hands of ck Devil or any other enemy n. After all, one would certainly try to kill someone who wants to kill them. And, ones death would be avenged if they are killed by someone. Its all justified.] [However, lets suppose that those two died because of their familys internal strife...] [Then, Dong n and Li n...] [Humph, my brothers are your ns members as long as theyre alive. So, it would be inappropriate if I participate in your ns affairs. In fact, my brothers wouldnt let me intervene even if I wished to. However, lets presume that my brothers died as a result of this... Then, they will only remain as my brothers... Theyll no longer be the members of your n!] Mo Tian Ji clearly felt that Chu Yang wouldnt hesitate in wielding a butchers knife against Dong n and Luo n if something were to happen to Dong Wu Shang and Luo Ke Di. He wouldnt show any mercy! Therefore, Mo Tian Ji went out again, and gave a few more instructions. Sounds of pping wings instantly rang up everywhere in the Mo n. Simultaneously, countless invisible falcons soared to the heavens. Then, four cavalry troops rushed out of the n like hurricanes. Chu Yang quietly sat down with a cold expression. Hisplexion was like iron. Mo Tian Ji sighed. He looked at Chu Yangsplexion, but didnt say anything in the end. He knew that it would be useless to say anything to Chu Yang at this moment. After all, Chu Yang could explode at the slightest bit of news present in thousands of words! "I dont care about any important matters of the Jianghu. I dont care about honor or disgrace of any aristocratic n! I dont care about anything or anyone!" Chu Yang indifferently said, "But, the people who would try to harm my brothers... will have to pay the price!" He gently smiled, and said in a hoarse voice, "Ten million times the price!" He suddenly raised his head as if with a sh of understanding. Then, he looked at Mo Tian Jis face, and said in a low voice, "Brother Mo, I need your real intelligence this time!" Chu Yang had especially put stress on the word real. His brilliant vision was illuminating Mo Tian Jis face... so much so that Mo Tian Ji felt a burning pain. "... Alright~!" Mo Tian Ji pondered for a long time, and then said this word. He found saying this extremely difficult even though it was just one word. And, thats because he had understood the meaning and weight of the word that hade out of Chu Yangs mouth real. The atmosphere had be silent and stifling. Both of them sat face-to-face, but neither spoke anything anymore. .... Dong n... The deliberation hall... The hall was almost empty... There was only one person inside. Dong Wu Leis brows were tightly knitted. He was sitting in a wooden armchair, and had a serious look on his face at the moment. He was struggling with conflicting views in his head. [Should I do it?] [Or, should I not?] He had been hesitant since the time he hade back. And, he had been having conflicting views since then. Time was passing bit by bit. But, he couldnt make up his mind. His sharp gaze suddenly fell on the chair of the n Lord. His eyes lingered there for a long time. He would look at it again and again till his eyes would start to burn. Then, he would move his eyes away. His gaze suddenly fell on his opposite side at this time C on Dong Wu Shangs chair. His gaze was filled with conflictions and contradictions. But, it also contained a tender feeling this time. An intense struggle was churning in his mind. "You must kill him! Hes your younger brother, but he is still your rival! A real man doesnt show womanlypassion if he wants to survive. He cant be soft-hearted or lenient. You must remember this... Otherwise, youll be pulled down from the position of n sessor, and consigned to eternal damnation!" "You mustnt kill him! Hes your rival, but hes still your younger brother. You two have a blood bond! You two have been raised by the same mother. Wouldnt you be worse than a pig if you ughter your own younger brother for power?" Beads of sweat were rolling down Dong Wu Leis forehead... "Young Lord, this time is crucial. So, you must take the decision as soon as possible! Second Young Master is a Saber Emperor... His cultivation is far ahead of yours. Therefore, the Elders will support him to hold the leading position once he returns to the n... even if he himself doesnt have any wild ambitions! Hes a neen-and-a-half years old Saber Emperor. Young Lord, you dont understand what it means..." This was the voice of a loyal and devoted bodyguard. It was resonating in his head at the moment. "Dear, I know you have deep brotherly affection towards him. But... have you thought what the future of our children would be if you lose power? Theyll never be able to climb to glory... just because of your momentary soft-heartedness. And then, our posterity will reduce to a bunch of hired thugs. They will eventually be ves of the Dong n! Do you have the heart to let it happen?" These were the words of his wife. Tears had been streaming down her eyes like raindrops on pear blossoms when she had said these words. Dong Wu Lei tightly shut his eyes. "Dont force me! Dont force me, you all!" Dong Wu Lei softly murmured in pain as the muscles of his face contorted. He had been thinking about it for several days. His wifes gaze was full of hidden bitterness. It would prick him like a needle every time hed looked at her face. Therefore, hed simply hide here. He would hide like an ostrich and close his eyes whenever he was forced and unable to do anything about it. However, images kept on shing before his eyes. "Elder Brother, youre awesome! When would I be as talented and awesome as you are...?" the four or five years old Wu Shang had said this when they were young. There had been a look of adoration on his face at that moment. "My brother is the fiercest!" Wu Shang had said this when he was seven years old... He had had a fight. A few children had held him down, and beaten him up. Therefore, Dong Wu Lei had gone, and beaten-up those few guys. Wu Shang had tears in his eyes, but he also had pride for his elder brother as he had proimed this. "Wa ha ha, this little guy pissed on me." This was when Dong Wu Leis son had just been born. Wu Shang had gone crazy out of happiness. He would go to Dong Wu Leis room every day, and wouldnt go out even if Dong Wu Leis wife or anyone would try to shoo him away. He would carry the child everywhere in his arms. He would y with the child even when he had grown a little bigger. In fact, he would pamper the child even more than his own father. "Elder Brother, I want to go out, and temper myself. You tell me... Where should I go?" Wu Shang had said this to Dong Wu Lei the first time he had revealed his martial arts talent to be greater than that of Dong Wu Lei. "Cang Lan Battlefront!" Dong Wu Lei had replied at that time. "Cang Lan Battlefront..." Dong Wu Lei repeated the words he had said at that time; his eyes were closed. It seemed as if he was remembering the scene of that time... The brothers had high-fived while bidding farewell at the gate. "Elder Brother... you rest assured. Ill always be your younger brother," This was when Dong Wu Lei had developed feelings of jealousy towards Wu Shang... Wu Shang had repressed unlimited emotions when he had said this. There had been expressions of sincerity, loyalty, and sadness in his eyes while speaking these words. "Elder Brother... Im going out to have fun with my Big Brother." This was when they had been at Mt. Dingjun. Wu Shang had told Dong Wu Lei, "Theres no need to inform me if something happens in the n." Dong Wu Lei had gazed at the majestic back profile of his younger brother as his brother gradually departed. He had wanted to call him back, and hug him countless of times. Thats because he had understood what Wu Shangs words had meant. [You fear that Illpete with you. So, Im leaving the n. I wont have the slightest of objection even if you take the position of the n Lord behind my back. I would rather be relieved.] "s!~~~" Dong Wu Lei slowly opened his eyes. God knows when his cheeks had started to stream with tears. "Drag... I wanted to drag it until the arrival of Second Brother... but, I dont know what I should do now when its time. But..." Dong Wu Lei had somehowe to a firm determination atst. But, this determination became so fragile the next moment that he found himself to be fragile. "Wu Lei, youre crying even though your name means no tears." a voice slowly came through. Dong Wu Lei turned his head, and looked. He saw that his father Dong Qi Gong had slowly entered the hall. "Father," Dong Wu Lei wiped his eyes. He then stood up to respectfully make his salutation. Dong Qi Gong sighed. He came close to Dong Wu Lei, and carefully looked at him. Then, he said in a deep voice, "I know your heart must be aching, and your mind must be filled with contradictions. So, Ivee to see you." "Father!" Dong Wu Leis heart wildly thumped. Dong Qi Gong sighed, and sat down next to him. He didnt speak for a long time... He heavily said after a while, "Youre in a lot of pressure. I can understand. I had alsoe across such a situation back in the day." "Being the head of the n isnt an easy job; especially in aristocratic ns like ours. The entire n falls if the n Lord bes ipetent. Therefore, he must be vicious and merciless. However, he must have heroic courage as well. He must have the spirit of a real man! It is easy to say. But, how many people can achieve it in reality? "I understand your state of mind!" Dong Qi Gong stood up, and then patted his sons shoulder, "You both are my flesh and blood. You both are my sons... Im your father. So, Ill always support you both regardless of your choices." He quietly walked away after he was done talking. He walked to the gate, and then stood still. He didnt speak for a long while. His figure blocked the sunshine that had illuminated the entire room. And, the entire hall immediately got filled with his shadow. He stood there for a while. Then, he finally said in a deep voice. "Wu Lei, I named you Wu Lei back then in the hope that you wouldnt have any sorrow in your entire life... that youll never shed tears in your life! And, I named him Wu Shang because I wanted him to never receive any injuries in his life. "Your mother hasnte to see you since the past few days because she is praying in the temple for her two sons. She has been kneeling down since the past three days. Wu Shang isnt her biological son. Wu Shangs mother had passed away just after giving birth to him. However, your mother has brought him up like her own son since then. You know this thing... "Your mother and I desire that both you brothers never have any injuries or tears in your life." Dong Wu Leis entire body shivered. Suddenly, tears started to stream down his face, and his body curled up on the ground. He was shivering fiercely... It seemed as if he had been thrown on the cold ground while being stark naked. He thought of his mother. He felt as if those kind eyes of hers were right in front of his eyes... as if those eyes were beseechingly looking at him. There was a faint despair in those eyes... [Wouldnt I shatter my mothers heart if I killed my second brother?] [Father looks strong... But, Im afraid half of his heart will break!] Dong Qi Gong silently walked away after he was finished speaking. And, the sunlight again illuminated the hall. However, Dong Wu Lei chased out after him, and shouted, "Father!" Dong Qi Gong stopped in the distance, and seemed to sigh. Dong Wu Lei tried his utmost to chase after. He started to speak but hesitated. Dong Qi Gong turned his head, and looked at him. He then softly whispered with aplicated look in his eyes, "All of your men have disappeared." After that, Dong Qi Gong walked away without turning his head. "All of your men have disappeared?" Dong Wu Lei repeated his fathers words... as if he was asking himself. Then, hisplexion changed. After that, he quickly turned around, and rushed towards his small courtyard. ... Chapter 656 A Mans Thoughts are Impossible to Get a Grasp On! "Bang!" The small courtyards front door was kicked open by Dong Wu Lei. And, it got shattered into pieces as a result! He then dashed-in while taking big strides. His wife Yu Wen Xiu and his son were in the room. She was making the child eat his meal. She hurriedly got up when she heard the noise. She didnt get enough time to go out of the room to check what had just happened. She just saw the bedroom door getting smashed, and Dong Wu Lei dashing in while fuming with anger. The child was about three years old. So, he got frightened, and began to cry. "What are you doing? Youve scared our son to tears!" Yu Wen Xiu suddenly raised her long and shapely brows, and opened her eyes wide to re. "Attendant!" Dong Wu Lei violently bellowed, "Take the Little Young Master out. I have to discuss something with madam!" The maidservant came in stumbling, and was about to hold the child in her arms. But then, Yu Wen Xiu extended both her hands, and blocked her, "What are you going to do?" "Shut up!" "p!" Dong Wu Lei raised his hand, and pped his wife on her face. The p sent her flying... Her ornamental hairpin flew across, and she fell on the ground with her hair disheveled. Her pretty and delicate face turned purple! The maidservant was so frightened that her entire body began to tremble and shake uncontrobly. "You still havent taken the Little Young Master out? Do you want to die?" Dong Wu Lei turned around, and red at her as he roared. The entire house swayed twice, and the dust fell with rustling sound. The maidservant trembled. She hurriedly picked up the child, and ran for her life. "You dared to hit me?! You hit me?!" Yu Wen Xiu looked at her husband in disbelief. She then suddenly pounced at him like a mad tiger, "Im always worried sick for you. I gave birth to your child. Ive devoted everything to you. Dong Wu Lei, you hit me?!" "p!" Another pnded maliciously on the other side of her face. Then, a murderous intent shed wildly in Dong Wu Leis eye. He then said in a low and deep voice, "Sit down! Otherwise, Ill kill you!" His voice was low and deep like always. However, the violent rage and killing intent that had been on the verge of eruption were unconcealed now. Yu Wen Xiu opened her eyes wide... She was shocked. There was a look of heartbreak in her eyes. She was in utter disbelief as her hands caressed her face. She powerlessly fell to the ground to sit down. "First, its your damn problem if youre always worried sick for me... Stop doing it! Second, whose children would you bear if not mine? Third, youve devoted everything to me... But, I still dont know what color your heart is." Dong Wu Lei dragged over a chair, and slowly sat down. Hisplexion was like iron! "Say it! What have you done?" Dong Wu Lei asked in a low voice. There was a slight trace of panic in Yu Wen Xius eyes. She argued, "I havent done anything..." "You havent done anything?! You fu*king havent done anything?!" Dong Wu Lei heard this, and got up fiercely. He then picked up the chair from under his buttocks, and smashed it heavily on his wifes head without any hesitation. The sandalwood chair got shattered into pieces with a crash-bang sound, and his wifes entire face turned bloody. Yu Wen Xiu also had the strength of Revered Martial Artist. However, she had been caught off guard. Dong Wu Lei hadnt poured his entire strength in this attack. However, he had still hit her hard-enough to leave her face covered in blood. Dong Wu Lei towed over another chair after he had broken this one. He took a seat, and then solemnly asked again, "Say it, what have you done?" Yu Wen Xiu was extremely scared. She could already feel it, [Dong Wu Lei might beat me to death if I dont talk!] "I... I..." She stammered while her eyes incessantly nced towards the door. "Dont even bother! This is my small courtyard now... Even my father and mother cant get in." Dong Wu Lei bent down, and his eyes looked at her from close up. He then said one word at a time, "The people of your maternal home wille for your funeral tomorrow if you dont talk now." A cold and ruthless expression shed in his eyes. He took out a napkin, and gently wiped the blood off of his wifes face. Then, he solemnly said, "Your maternal family wont dare to say anything to me... So, dont think that they are strong! Moreover... Ill re-marry the day after conducting your funeral... So, dont think that youre the only woman in this world! Also, dont think... that you have been doing so well as the n Lady of Dong n that I dont need to take a concubine. The people who dont value what they have cant achieve anything. Ill ughter your entire maternal family if something happens to my Second Brother! Do you understand?" Yu Wen Xiu opened her eyes wide in fright. Dong Wu Lei wiped off the blood on her face, and gently said, "Woman, keep this in mind. Dont stick your nose where it doesnt belong. Understood?" He threw the napkin on the floor. Then, he wiped his hand, and firmly clutched Yu Wen Xius throat with his fingers. He softly said, "I like you very much... I give you the worth of someone that Im fond of. So, Im willing to bear with you to make you happy. But, you have to keep in mind that its all because... I like you! "You could be so presumptuous because I like you. And, youll be like this if I dont like you." His fingers were tightening like iron tongs as he slowly said, "Dont make me dislike you." Yu Wen Xiu had her throat clutched by him. It was getting difficult to breathe for her. She felt as if she would suffocate to death the next moment. Her pretty eyes slowly bulged out... They seemed to be begging for mercy. Dong Wu Lei loosened his grip only when she couldnt bear the suffocation anymore... when she could die any moment! Yu Wen Xiu copsed to the ground at once. Her hands started to caress her throat as she gasped for breath. Her eyes revealed a look of relief as well as extreme horror. "You still want me to continue the interrogation?" Dong Wu Leis eyes were sharp like a knife. Suddenly, he shouted like a thunderp, "You sl*t! Kneel down, and start talking!" "No, no please..." Yu Wen Xiu knelt down before her husband with a thud, "I... Im talking... Ill tell everything!" "I... I couldnt ept it, I..." "Directly state your arrangement!" The look in Dong Wu Leis eyes got colder and colder. "Yes... The people of ck Devil n came looking for Yu Chengze the other day. Chengze then came to me... I... I made a n. It just so happens that everyone is feeling insecure even in our n. They are very much afraid that your position is not secure... So I..." "People of ck Devil n?" Dong Wu Lei suddenly opened his eyes wide. His eyes were filled with rage, "Your Yu n has even colluded with the ck Devil n? You all colluded with the enemy to entrap my younger brother?!" "I..." "Talk about the specific n! Where is it going to happen? When will it start? How many people of ck Devil n are involved? How many people of Yu n...? How many people from our side...?" Dong Wu Lei questioned repeatedly. "Theyve already been out for two days... at the mouth of the Broken Soul Cliff... about 250 Km away. 60 people have gone from my family; Nine King Level Experts, and one Emperor Level Expert are included among these. 100 people have gone from our side... thirty King Level Experts, five Emperor Level Experts, and seemingly Second Senior Elder as well... I dont know anything about the numbers of the ck Devil people." Yu Wen Xiu was naturally feeling the imminent death crisis. So, she was talking very fast whilst kneeling hard on the ground. "The Broken Soul Cliff is the road one must take... if they areing from the direction from which Wu Shang ising. Theres no detour either. That is to say... at least 400-500 people have gathered at the Broken Soul Cliff to intercept him. Theres even a senior elder of Eighth Grade Emperor Level among them! The close rtives who have betrayed him are also among them. They have convinced themselves to be heartless to assassinate their own. Also, ck Devil ns super assassins are lurking in the dark there..." Dong Wu Lei muttered. Suddenly, a look of despair appeared in his eyes, "It has been two days! Two days! Wu Shang is in danger..." He suddenly felt an overwhelming pain in his heart. "Elder Brother, Dong n has us two men made of iron! Ill assist you properly. We two brothers will certainly make our Dong n glorious!" Dong Wu Shangs face had been shining. "My elder brother is the best!" Dong Wu Shangs face had been full of reverence. "Elder brother..." "Elder brother..." Dong Wu Lei faced upwards, and bellowed. Then, he suddenly stood up, and walked outward without looking back. "Where are you going?" Yu Wen Xiu screamed hoarsely, "Dont go! Youll die with him! Dont go!" Dong Wu Leis footsteps halted at the door. But, he didnt turn around. "Im not that stupid. Ill make sure that I dont die if Wu Shang is already dead! Thats because I must keep my life to avenge him! "Youll kneel down at the main entrance, and apologize to my brother if hees back safely. Youll admit your mistake! However, youll die if my brother doesnte back alive... Your entire family will die! "I C Dong Wu Lei C swear by the eight generations of ancestors and eight generations of the descendants! "Yu Wen Xiu, you better pray! "I C Dong Wu Lei C am Dong Wu Shangs elder brother! I scold him, I beat him, Im wary of him, and I resent him! Im jealous of him! Im scared that hell take my position. Its fine if I banish him, or even sentence him to death in case he does a wrong thing!! Thats because Im his elder brother... We have the same father! "This is something between us brothers. Who the hell are you all? What qualifications do you have to meddle?! ...just to make things easier for you all? Its fine if I kill him... However, you canty a finger on him... Otherwise, Ill kill you!" Dong Wu Leis body rushed out like a gust of wind... It seemed unstoppable like a flooding river. The sound of hoof-beats resounded immediately after that. The hoof-beats sounded like a thunder... They instantly rushed out of the small courtyard, and then out the Dong ns main gate... leaving behind a trail of dust and smoke on the road! In the bedroom... Yu Wen Xiu fell on the floor in a daze... She felt dejected. Her hair was disheveled, and her entire face was blood-stained. Her elegance from earlier was entirely gone by now. She finally smiled bitterly after a long time. She had finally acknowledged that she still didnt understand Dong Wu Lei... or so to say she didnt understand men. Dong Wu Lei had often been worried because of Dong Wu Shangs sudden rise. He had often been anxious. He would be unable to sleep... He would toss and turn restlessly in bed all night. He would always feel like there was a thorn in his back. He would sometimes get drunk, and rain curses in indignation. Dong Wu Lei clearly believed that his second brother Dong Wu Shang was a powerful enemy who would challenge him over the ns authority... and that he was also the biggest threat! Dong Wu Shang had risen suddenly. So, there was a big possibility that he would rece Dong Wu Lei. Therefore, Dong Wu Lei had been deeply scared... He had even been hateful out of jealously! All of this had given Yu Wen Xiu a hint, [Dong Wu Lei wants to eliminate Dong Wu Shang! But, he wont admit it. So, I must solve this problem for him since Im his wife.] [Dong Wu Lei has been hiding in the n hall these past few days... It seems to make time and space for me to make ns in his ce.] Therefore, Yu Wen Xiu hadnt hesitated tounch the attack. However, she had never imagined in her wildest dreams that things would end up like this! She had originally thought that Dong Wu Lei would at most pretend to be furious. She would then admit her mistake... She would kneel in front of the ancestral memorial tablet, and repent for a few days whilst feeling all dejected and sullen. Then, this matter would be over. However, this intense and violent reaction of Dong Wu Leis was poles apart from her expectations... In fact, it had defeated the purpose altogether. It was just like Dong Wu Lei had said, "I can do anything to my younger brother... But, you people cannot! Its fine if I kill him, but you cant dare toy a finger on him. Otherwise, Ill avenge him... Ill vent his anger for him!!" "Thats because hes my younger brother!" ... Chapter 657 Wu Shang’s Premature Death! Yu Wen Xiu finally fell in the bed, and burst into tears. It is said that the heart of a woman is too deep to measure. Though, how many people on earth have been able to understand a mans heart... especially that of a man like Dong Wu Lei whose personality was extremelyplicated? Who could understand his heart? Beating a woman is apparently not the behavior of a real man. But, doing so for his brothers sake made him a real man regardless of anything! .... Dong Wu Lei hit the horse to make it madly rush out. His heart was burning with anxiety and impatience! The road before him stretched endlessly into the horizon. He let loose of his horse, and sped along the way. His goal was Broken Soul Cliff! [Wu Shang, you must travel slowly! You must wait for me!] .... Dong Wu Shang had onlye across the interception of Ao ns Ao Meng Yun along this entire journey. He had firmly rushed out of that situation. He was straightforward on the outside, but had great chaos in his heart! He had known that it wasnt that time to fight till death with the Ao n. Therefore, he hadnt killed anyone. He had instead done what was least expected of him. He had only relied on the sharpness and heaviness of the ck Saber to open an escape route for himself. Then, he had dashed away. He had quickly run straight ahead for 1500 kilometers. After that, he hadnt faced any other interception. Such calmness made Dong Wu Shang mutter in his heart. [How can things be so calm?] [Could it be that no one has noticed me?] The scenery ahead soon became familiar. Dong ns territory was getting closer and closer. [The Broken Soul Cliff is 150 Km ahead from here!] [And, my home is less than 500 Km away from here.] Dong Wu Shang somewhat hesitantly stopped his steps. He then suddenly started to rehearse in his heart, [This is my final and truest effort to save my rtionship with my elder brother.] "Elder Brother, Ill leave the n. Ill still be a member of the Dong n, but I wont take part in any family dispute. Iming back today so that I can get through these difficult times together with the n. Ill turn-in my resignation to Father after this. "Henceforth, Ill apany my Big Brother, and dash to the top of the Nine Heavens! "Ill leave the Dong n in your hands, Elder Brother. However, Ill certainlye back as soon as possible in case the n needs me. And then, Ill fight for the n till the end!" Dong Wu Shang shook his head. [It seems a bit blunt?] [So, how should I tell him this...? Should I tell it like this Hey, the estrangement has increased more and more between us brothers during the past years. Even some loyal-to-death subordinates of Elder Brother look at me like theyre looking at a foe.] [Elder Brother, you dont know that I still cherish the memories of past days... when we brothers were so close that it seemed as if we were one. I want to go back to those days...] Dong Wu Shang sadly looked in front of him. He longed to return home at this moment. However, he was also afraid of going back home. His family was very warm, but it was also very distant. Dong Wu Shang rested for a while. Then, he continued with his journey. He wasnt hesitant this time. The Broken Soul Cliff was in front of him... He would be in the Dong ns territory once he had crossed the Broken Soul Cliff! However, the Broken Soul Cliff was also the best ambush spot... There were alpine forests on both its sides. Only a few people could walk here abreast. Dong Wu Shang knew that the people who wanted to deal with him would inevitably do it there in case they hade. It could be the allies of the Ou n. Or, it could be the people of Ao n. Or... it could be the people of his own n! However, he strode-in like a meteor without the slightest bit of hesitation. [Im done hesitating... Im done thinking... I must move forward no matter what I encounter ahead! Im willing to face anything... no matter if it is extreme danger or heartbreak. I must face all of it!] Dong Wu Shang moved forward takingrge steps. However, he unconsciously clenched his teeth, and bit his lips. He was throwing behind the distance of 150 kilometers stretch by stretch. Dong Wu Shang suddenly became startled when he took a turn at the foot of a mountain. A man stood upright under the Broken Soul Cliff... There were dozens of men sitting orderly, and waiting behind him. They immediately stood up when they saw that Dong Wu Shang had returned. "Second Young Master, youvee back!" Dong Wu Shang felt somewhat relieved in his heart. [They are the people of Dong n. Most of them are elder brothers men, but Second Senior Elder is also here. Im not pleasing to his eyes as per his status. However, he wouldnt stoop so low as toe here just for pretence, right?] [Moreover, all of them have smiles on their faces. Theplexion of Second Senior Elder is ice-cold, but he has always been like that. So, theres nothing serious about it.] [But, it is still a bit strange. Why are they here? Could it be that they havee to wee me?] Dong Wu Shang looked at the smiling faces in front of him after he thought this. He suddenly became excited, and walked over with quick steps. "Second Young Master, the journey mustve beenborious!" A first grade Emperor Level Expert delightfully smiled. He went over to greet Dong Wu Shang, and said, "The Middle Three Heavens is in a dangerous situation at present. So, we have no other choice but to protect you. Also, we got to know that the ck Devil n wants to ambush you... and that you have just faced the interception of the Ao n. So, we estimated the time, and came here to wait so that we can provide you assistance." He smiled, "This Broken Soul Cliff is indeed a natural ce for ambushing. So, we came here to guard you." Dong Wu Shang immediately felt rxed in his heart. [So thats how it is.] He naturally had a straightforward personality. So, he smiled, and said, "I cant thank you people enough for this! Oh, by the way, Elder Brother didnte?" "Eldest Young Master is in the n... He is having preparations done for a banquet in the n. So, hes overseeing the decorations in the courtyard... to wee the Second Young Master." That Emperor Level Expert had put-on an awkward look on his face. He then whispered, "To be honest... Eldest Young Master was very angry earlier. He was very angry... He-he... Actually, we were also... very restless in our hearts. Second Young Master, its not your fault. Ahem ahem... But then, Eldest Young Master said, Hes my younger brother in the end... Therefore, he sent us to wee you." Dong Wu Shang feltpletely rxed in his heart after he heard this. [He was able to say this. Hes indeed frank and open-minded.] [Elder Brother has apparently epted the situation, and moved on.] He sighed, "Ah, Elder Brother is indeed not easy to predict..." That Emperor Expert wrapped his arm around Dong Wu Shangs shoulder to walk along, and said, "Second Young Master, be a little careful. Second Senior Elder hase to see you this time... His temperament is, ahem ahem, you know." "Of course," Dong Wu Shangughed out loud, and walked forward. They slowly entered the crowd. Dong n had three Senior Elders. The one present here was the second one; his name was Du Liu Feng. He was about a hundred years old. Du Liu Feng saw Dong Wu Shang walking over, and a strange look shed through his eyes. He indifferently said, "Second Young Master, Ive heard that your cultivation has already reached first grade Saber Emperor?" Everyone became somewhat tense as soon as he asked this. They all erected their ears one after another, and looked at Dong Wu Shang with their eyes wide open. "Yes, Ive been lucky enough to break through to the first grade of Saber Emperor." Dong Wu Shang humbly smiled and said, "I know my poor performance must make Second Elderugh." Du Liu Feng was looking at Dong Wu Shang. Suddenly, the expression in his eyes became even stranger, "Second Young Master, youre neen years old, right?" Dong Wu Shang scratched his head, and replied with a smile, "Im neen-and-a-half. Ill be twenty in another six months." Du Liu Feng uttered a long oh. Then, he said, "This entire journey mustve been easy, right?" Dong Wu Shang contemptuously smiled, and said, "There were a few clumsy mischief-doers along the way. But, its not worth mentioning." "Clumsy mischief-doers..." Du Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. He forced a slight smiling expression, and said, "Second Young Master has grown up." "Lets go. The people of our n must be eagerly waiting for you," Du Liu Feng smiled. He then again restored the nk expression on his face. Dong Wu Shang smiled. He had entered the crowd... The people in all directions surrounded him with smiling expressions on their faces. He was now in the center of them. Du Liu Feng tightly wrinkled his brows. He then turned away, and silently moved forward. One could see by observing him from the front that hisplexion was veryplicated. He had a conflicted expression in his eyes. [A neen-and-a-half years old Emperor Level Expert! A Saber Emperor!] [What kind of potential does he have? How can this Old Man not understand this after spending a hundred years to climb to the eighth grade of Emperor Level?] [But, I cant think over this now. The Jianghu is in great chaos, and the Dong n will be unable to withstand an internal strife. The Dong n would probably get destroyed in the chaos of the Jianghu in case a conflict arises between the two brothers.] [Dong Wu Shang may not be interested in the position of n Lord. However, its not up to him to decide. Thats because Eldest Brother and Old Third have decided that they will push Dong Wu Shang to take the throne of n Lord!] [Shouldnt we be learning from the mistakes of the two brothers of Mo n C Mo Tian Yun and Mo Tian Ji? The strength of Mo n dropped by almost half after the two brothers tried to destroy each other.] [Mo n isnt as huge as Dong n, but those several ancestors of Mo n arent weak!] [But, how can the prosperity of the n be dependent on a single person? A person with good martial power and high cultivation level isnt necessarily qualified enough for being a n Lord, right? Eldest Brother, Old Third, and I have argued on this hundreds of times. But, they both are obstinately clinging to their course!] [So, I have no other choice. Ill personally settle the matter once and for all today.] However, he was also hesitant in thisst moment. [Should such a young expert with boundless future prospect die a premature death? After all, this will also be a big loss for the n. We might even lose the hope to rush to the Upper Three Heavens in future.] Du Liu Fengs face was calm and collected. His eyebrows were wrinkled, and he was silently walking forward. "Senior Elder!" an Emperor Level Expert anxiously called out... He seemed to be reminding him and urging him to give the order. He had obviously be anxious looking at Du Liu Fengs hesitancy. "I know!" Du Liu Feng sighed in his heart. He suddenly halted his footsteps. Then, he coldly shouted, "Begin!" The eight people closest to Dong Wu Shang simultaneously set into action as soon as this order was issued. Dong Wu Shang had been walking in the middle of the troop. He was in the center of forty-or-fifty experts at the moment. He had been moving happily along with the troop of his family. He suddenly felt a palpitation at this moment... as if an extremely huge crisis had suddenly fallen upon him. He subconsciously turned his overbearing body, and suddenly felt an acute pain disseminating from every part of his body! The eight people who had heard the order hadnt had enough time to draw their swords or sabers. Moreover, the weapons wouldve produced noise. So, they had simply used their kicks and punches. They had then severely hit Dong Wu Shang at the same time! They hit him on his back, legs, waist, chest, nape, lower abdomen, Dantian... and his temples. Dong Wu Shang had been caught off guard. And, he had suddenly encountered a fatal attack! He furiously shouted as his majestic, tall, and sturdy body was sent out flying like a punching bag... Cracking sounds echoed in the air. God knows how many bones in his body had already been broken. All the seven orifices of his head were oozing blood, and his eyes had be blurry. He could feel acute pain in his whole body. Dong Wu Shangs body fell down with a thud. And, his bright blood sttered on the ground! He furiously turned over, and jumped up. However, he felt his right leg going limp when hended on the ground... He nearly fell down. But then, he hastily took support of his left leg, and stabilized his body. He had realized that his right leg was broken... The right arm with which he wielded his saber was dangling softly... It had been broken from the shoulder! The eight experts had hit at the same time. Therefore, Dong Wu Shang had been caught off guard, and had immediately sustained injuries. This had made him lose the ability to counterattack as well as the ability to escape! Blood crazily gushed out from Dong Wu Shangs entire body. Two strips of blood were flowing out from his eyes. He looked straight at the people in front of him with a sad look in his eyes. He then asked while muttering, "Is it so? Does Elder Brother... want me dead? He... Does he want me dead?" Blood was continuously gushing out from his mouth while he was speaking this. Dong Wu Shang could clearly feel his heart breaking... piece by piece. The pain in his heart was ten-thousand times greater than the pain in his body! .... Chapter 658 I’m Heartless Since You’re Immoral! Dong Wu Shang hadnt been cautious! He had been careful all along... However, he had let down his guard at thest moment. And, he had been caught off guard as a result! That was because the people of his n and his elder brother were showing such goodwill. Therefore, this had made him let down his guard in his heart. In fact, he had deliberately made himself let down his guard. Nobody knew how much Dong Wu Shang cared about these brotherly sentiments! He and his elder brother had grown up together. And, he had always harbored deep respect for his elder brother. He had always adored and revered his brother. Simrly, his brother had taken care of him in every possible way. His blood brother had always pampered him in every way possible. However, he had now be Dong Wu Shangs enemy. So, one could well-imagine his pain and grief. His elder brother had finally shown a gesture of conciliation today... He had finally shown goodwill towards his younger brother. Dong Wu Shang was rather wishful in his heart since he wanted to believe that all of this was true! He had been longing for returning to that environment of brotherly affection. And, he had put his own safety at stake for this reason. It was a pity that he had lost this gamble! He had received many injuries in his body. Anyone else in his ce wouldnt even have been able to stand. However, he had been firmly standing with difficulty. He was standing on one leg. And, blood was streaming out his body like waterfall. However, he was still able to stand straight! He was still majestic and formidable as ever! It was just that there was sadness and disappointment in his eyes. And, that had given his lofty form a seemingly deste yet elegant demeanor. He looked around... as far as his eyes could see... However, no one dared to look him in the eye. All of them averted their gazes one after another. Dong Wu Shang smiled... But, it was a smile of misery. He had lost all hope for reconciliation! He suddenly recalled that Chu Yang had told him over and over again just before he had left, "Wu Shang, you must be careful!" "Wu Shang, you must be careful by all means!" [Big Brother had already anticipated this. Therefore, he had constantly warned me. But, he had never stated it clearly. He couldnt say this clearly because Dong Wu Lei is my elder brother... my blood brother!] [After all, it wouldve inevitably been a provocative behavior of sowing dissension between two brothers if Big Brother had been blunt about it at that time.] [But, he had been warning me time and again. So, it was equivalent to saying be careful of your elder brother!] [I also had the same apprehensions. However, I still foolishly chose to have faith in the end.] "Second Young Master, we dont wish to do this," Du Liu Feng coughed twice. He then said with a little guilt, "But, our Dong n is in an unstable situation at this time. It cant afford to withstand a big storm anymore." "I understand," Dong Wu Shang slowly nodded. The look in his eyes became hazy. His despair had changed into intentional heartache. He was in so much pain that he didnt want to live. However, one would be awed if they looked his expression carefully. And, thats because they would find that his vision had gradually be profound. It had been gradually condensing and... gradually bing cruel! He had understood... He had truly understood! Dong n needed only one heir... just like theres only one throne in the imperial families. Dong Wu Shang wouldve been fine if he were a little mediocre. But, he was so outstanding that it was unnecessary! Therefore, he had ended up bing the hidden crisis that could divide the n! Dong Wu Shangs body swayed a bit. The color of his eyes had changed to that of the ck Saber. He faced upwards, and looked at the sky. He then muttered, "Common people pursue love and romance. But, who wouldve thought that ruthlessness is the key in this world! Or maybe, the reason why there are so many folklores about love in the world is that its filled with so much ruthlessness..." His body suddenly issued an intense saber glow! His eyes had turned splendid and brilliant. Epiphany! The Second Senior Elder was overwhelmed by shock as he looked at Dong Wu Shang. He had great cultivation and vision. Therefore, he could naturally see what was happening to Dong Wu Shang at this moment. [I hadnt expected that Dong Wu Shangs innate talent would be so unimaginable. His mind has received stimtion even in such a hopeless situation. And, he has received an epiphany at such a time!] "A saber that causes no injuries... how great can it be? The worldly affairs are endless... who can endure to go through so much toil? This single person that flutters all across the Jianghu changes his way into Heartless Saber from now on!" Dong Wu Shang faced upwards, and burst into loudughter. There was endless grief and indignation in his heart even though he wasughing! He suddenly issued a long and loud cry, and slowly recited this poem. But, this wasnt a poem in reality... It was a Secret Saber Art instead! This was the Secret Saber Art of Dong Wu Shang! Dong Wu Shang had suddenly experienced an epiphany when he had been attacked and gotten bruised in both body and mind... And, it seemed as if he had be an enlightened being. He had reached to the second grade of Saber Emperor! His entire body issued intense saber energy. And, the expression in his eyes became increasingly cruel. It became increasingly calm yet increasingly...heartless! Dong Wu Shang had reached the epiphany of No Injuries Saber at the first grade of Saber Emperor Level. But, the epiphany for his second grade Saber Emperor Level was the Heartless Saber! His saber would cause no injuries. But, it would also be heartless from now on... His body then issued cracking sounds. The bone of his chest had been broken, but it miraculously got healed in a split second. He then extended his left hand, and suddenly turned around. Subsequently, he shook his right shoulder. A cracking sound was heard as Dong Wu Shang slowly lifted up his right hand. He then slightly adjusted it. His shoulder recovered! He fiercely stamped his right foot on the ground. It issued an earth-shaking loud bang. And, billows of dust flew in all directions like an explosion! His right leg also recovered... The overallprehension of the second grade of Saber Emperor Realm had healed all the injuries on his body. It seemed as if a miracle had urred. His wounds werentpletely healed, and he wasnt at the peak of his strength. However, he would have no problem when it came to moving his body now. No one C not even Du Liu Feng C would be able to catch him if he were to retreat at this moment. However, he didnt wish to retreat... He wanted to kill! His headband fiercely tore open with a bang. And, a head-full of ck hair fluttered down, and hung over his shoulder. Dong Wu Shangs tall and sturdy body stood straight and upright. Consequently, everyone in front of him was having all kinds of feelings at once at this time. It seemed to them as if the person standing in front of them wasnt Dong Wu Shang... He was instead a Demon God who hade from ancient hell. This God was looking down at them disdainfully out of the corner of his eyes... just like he would look down at all the creatures. Dong Wu Shang looked at these people on whom he had once ced all of his hopes and trust. However, his eyes only contained indifference and mercilessness at this time. He then slowly lifted his right hand... It moved very slowly like an ox climbing a slope. However, his hand left behind a trail of clear afterimages. Everyone clearly saw that he had lifted his right hand. His right hand was in midair... He then raised it to the level of his shoulder. Then, he further raised his hand up and behind... and then... his right hand grabbed the hilt of the saber. His hand had grabbed the hilt of the ck Saber that had silently been there on his shoulder this entire time. The afterimages that his right hand had left were still clearly visible in the front of his body at the time when his right hand gripped the saber hilt. In fact, every level of the afterimages was clearly visible in sequence! The fifty-or-sixty people in front of him had felt a sudden jolt in their heart at the time when he had gripped the hilt in his right hand. It looked as if the boundless sunny and cloudless sky had suddenly turnedpletely dark! And, it seemed as if an earth-shaking lightning and thunder had filled up this darkness... It seemed as if the entire sky would be broken by just one lightning strike. "Youre immoral... So, Im heartless!" Dong Wu Shang bellowed as he suddenly unsheathed the ck Saber. An earth-shattering ck light was shed out! The afterimages of him drawing out the saber had still been lingering in front of his chest when he shed the saber. His saber first smashed those afterimages in front of him. And then, it suddenly pierced through the air in front of him. It streaked across the air horizontally to a distance of eighty feet. The point of the saber went directly to the middle of Du Liu Fengs forehead, and firmly hacked down! Dong Wu Shangs body arrived in front of Du Liu Feng as soon as he shed down his saber. However, the blood-drenched Dong Wu Shang was still standing straight and tall eighty feet away! His stature was tall and straight... He was calm like the abyss, and stood as tall as a mountain! It seemed as if he alone could hold his own against ten-thousand people! Two living Dong Wu Shangs that looked identical seemed to exist between the heaven and earth! However, one was still, while the other was moving... The still one just stood straight. But, the moving one was killing people! Du Liu Feng shouted. He instantaneously unleashed his full strength of eighth grade Emperor Level. However, he didnt move forward... Instead, he fell back. His body fell back three-hundred feet away like a whirlwind along with a sharp whizzing sound. Dong Wu Shangs saber-blow missed by a bit. However, a deep trace appeared in the ground with a loud bang. It was only one foot in width. But, it was a hundred feet deep... and 250-260 feet long! The might of the saber was terrifying! "Attack... all at once! Kill him!" Du Liu Feng shouted in his shrewd voice. A thin and bloody scar had appeared on his forehead, and blood was continuously squirting out of it. Dong Wu Shangs saber couldnt cut Du Liu Feng. But, the saber energy of Saber Emperor had grazed him. He would perhaps have been chopped into two halves if it had fallen on him a bit more heavily. Du Liu Feng used his hand to pour his vitality onto the wound bit by bit. However, he couldnt stop the bleeding... Forty to fifty people of the Dong n pounced over crazily as soon as Du Liu Feng shouted. Everyone unsheathed their weapons... All of them had a sharp and murderous aura. All of them knew, [We all are going to die today if Dong Wu Shang doesnt die!] After all, they were conducting this assassination in secrecy. And, they would be sentenced to death by the n in case this matter got exposed. Dong Wu Shang swept his saber whilstughing wildly, and said, "No Injuries and Heartless Saber!" Suddenly, a saber light glittered. And, that pitch-ck ck Saber in his hand frantically issued a saber-glow... It seemed as if it had issued all the colors in profusion! The saber-sh swept across like lightning! Screams repeatedly rose up... The bodies of seven people had already been cut into halves! The smell of blood filled the atmosphere in the battlefield. And, the atmosphere became even more frigid as a result. Dong Wu Shang wildlyughed. He then took giant steps forward to attack. It seemed on looking at his body as if a towering mountain was moving. He seemed majestic to the point of being insufferably arrogant. However, a soughing sound gently echoed at this time... Something dark suddenly appeared over his head the next moment. Du Liu Feng had jumped up in the sky... The sword in his hand issued a sharp sword-light. It then fell whooshing upon Dong Wu Shang. Dong Wu Shang fiercely lifted up his ck Saber. A "buzz~~~" sound was issued as soon as he brandished the saber. And, a jet-ck curtain of saber-light was formed from the ground... and, up to the sky! It congealed, and became seemingly tangible. ng! A loud noise was heard as Du Liu Feng was sent out flying into the sky like a bird. He ferociously somersaulted a few times in midair, and thennded on the ground staggering! Only the sword hilt remained in his hand... The web between his thumb and forefinger had shattered, and was dripping with blood! However, Dong Wu Shangs body also bent a bit. Consequently, he moved back a dozen or more steps while staggering... He left deep footprints with every step. And, the dust rising from his steps filled the air. This kind of power made it seem as if it werent two people that had shed. It instead seemed as if two elephants had rushed at their highest speed, and mmed into each other! It also seemed as if they had bumped into each other in a desert in which sand could easily arise. Dong Wu Shang had attacked Du Liu Feng relying upon his strength of second grade Saber Emperor that he had just achieved. And, he had obviously used his more-than-250 kilogram ck Saber as well. However, it had seemed like the sh between two evenly matched opponents. In fact, it even seemed as if Du Liu Feng had fallen into the disadvantageous position. However, Dong Wu Shangs injuries were heavier! He was a Saber Emperor. So, he shouldve been far superior to an ordinary Emperor Level Expert. However, he wasnt strong enough to face an all-out attack of an eighth grade Emperor Level Expert! In fact, the enemy wouldve posed a serious threat to him if the weight of the ck Saber hadnt counter-bnced the overwhelming strength of the enemy... This strike wouldve perhaps killed him on the spot in that case. "Attack right now! He isnt in a good condition! Make his injuries graver! He doesnt have much strength left in him!" Du Liu Feng clenched his teeth and shouted. ..... Chapter 659 The Assassination of Saber Emperor! Du Liu Feng couldnt take it... After all, the weapon that had been with him his entire life had gotten destroyed in that collision a moment ago... Moreover, his insides seemed to have been turned over. The heartless saber energy had wreaked havoc inside his meridians, and had damaged them. In fact, his meridians had been damaged to such an extent that he had dropped the idea to attack again. He just stood there stiff, and tried to melt the saber energy in his meridians. He didnt dare to move even a little. Du Liu Feng felt afraid in his heart. It was hard to imagine for him that the might of a Saber Emperor could be like this. Dong Wu Shang had broken through only to the second grade of Saber Emperor Level, whereas Du Liu Feng was an eighth grade Emperor Level Expert. So, Du Liu Feng had initially thought that there wouldnt be a problem in crushing Dong Wu Shang to death. However, he hadnt expected that Dong Wu Shangs very first attack would be so intense and ruthless that both sides would suffer! He instantly recalled a legend that he had heard before, [An Emperor Level Expert isnt frightening. What is frightening is a specialist Emperor Level Expert. Saber and Sword Emperors fall into this category. The hegemony of a Saber Emperor and the sharpness of a Sword Emperor allow them to jump levels to kill the enemy. In fact, killing the enemy bes as easy as cutting vegetables for them!] [Sure enough!] The killing intention in Diu Liu Fengs heart increased even more after he thought this. [Theres no chance of my survival if Dong Wu Shang upgrades more... He has only broken through to the second grade of Saber Emperor just a while ago. Moreover, he is seriously injured at the moment. However, he still has such formidable power. What would happen... if he getspletely healed?] [What if he climbs up to the third grade of Saber Emperor? How powerful would he be then?] [I cant afford to hesitate even a bit. I must make Dong Wu Shang die a premature death!] Du Liu Feng secretly vowed in his heart. People are so strange... He hade to intercept Dong Wu Shang for the Dong n. Moreover, he had some intolerance for Dong Wu Shang, but also some admiration. [How rare is it toe across a youngster who is so sessful?] However, he had now discovered that Dong Wu Shang had the ability to kill him. So, he no longer showed that aloof demeanor of a highly talented and experienced individual. His admiration and intolerance had now changed into boundless killing intention! Such killing intention had nothing to do with the future of Dong n. He had such killing intention because his own life was in danger now. Du Liu Feng had been loyal to the Dong n. But, the loyalty of a person gets overshadowed once the dark side of human nature rises! .... Dong Wu Shang issued a puff sound, and wisps of blood flowed out his mouth and nose. His internal organs had received grave shocks during the sneak attack. More injuries had been added to his previous ones because of the sh between him and Du Liu Feng. However, Dong Wu Shang didnt stop. He didnt hesitate either... There was now only one thought in his heart... And, that thought was to kill these people. [They are the people of Dong n!] [But, I must kill them!] [Thats because my heart ispletely broken!] [I respected you in every way. I didnt encroach on what was yours. Then, why do you still want to kill me?] [Ive been patient and amodating in all respects. Ive revered you since childhood! Then, why do you still wish to kill me?] [Do you know that I had once pledged that I would risk my life for you if you ever encountered a danger? Do you know that I wouldve chosen your life if a situation came where only one of us could live? I wouldve died for you!] [Elder Brother, do you know it?!] [Do you know how much youve hurt me this time? You only needed to say one sentence if you wanted me to leave the n. Thats all... I wouldve obediently left if only you had told me to leave. I wouldnt have fought with you...] [But, why didnt you say anything? Why did you attack me instead?] Dong Wu Shang was madly screaming... He was in deep sadness. His eyes had thoroughly turned red. He had almost lost his reasoning. So, he simply rushed forward to face the fifty-to-sixty experts whilstughing wildly in grief. He rushed over to the experts carrying his big saber! His long ck hair fluttered in the air. "Die!" Dong Wu Shang bellowed. He suddenly jumped up, and came down whilst shing his saber! A King Level Expert was cut into two pieces... Blood sttered everywhere! Dong Wu Shang then shed his ck Saber horizontally... A sword in the hand of a King Level Expert shattered with a nging sound. Then, the experts hand got smashed... then his arm... then his shoulder... neck, chest, head... He got smashed entirely! He got smashed into fine pieces by the back of the ck Saber! Dong Wu Shang wildlyughed, and broke into the crowd in the same manner a maddened tiger breaks into a flock of sheep! He was confronting fifty to sixty people. Still, he was only attacking... He wasnt defending in any manner! His formerrades had now be his bitter enemies. And, they were copsing one after another in front of him. However, a new scar would form on Dong Wu Shangs body every now-and-then. And, blood was unceasingly gushing out of those scars. However, he was just roaring... It seemed as if he didnt feel pain. He was still vigorously fighting in an extremely heroic and brave manner. He didnt have the slightest trace of mercy in his eyes! He had kindness and purity in his eyes initially. However, all of that had changed into indifference and heartlessness now. He didnt even care about his injuries... He was only recklessly venting his hearts misery. He suddenly halted the ck Saber with a loud ng! Spark scattered in all directions! Dong Wu Shang was panting. He then raised his blood-red eyes; they were filled with killing intent. He looked in his front, and saw that only ten or so people were left... All of them were convulsing with fear while looking at him. He had halted his saber before the Emperor Level Expert who had spoken to him earlier. That Emperor Level Expert turned his head, and looked. He saw that forty-to-fifty corpsesy on the ground. Those corpses were mangled... None of them were intact. There was a road dyed with blood behind him! They had already moved nearly a thousand feet ahead of the Broken Soul Cliff. The several Emperor Level Experts across from him were scared witless. The present scene before their eyes seemed like a dream to them. In fact, it seemed to be a nightmare! Dong Wu Shang had brought down forty-to-fifty experts by himself... And, they had been forced to fall back a thousand feet! Moreover, they all had died whilst retreating. Meanwhile, Dong Wu Shang hadnt rxed a bit. He had chased all the way while killing them! This ughter had continued up until now. However, he had now taken advantage of the fact that the enemys strength had nearly exhausted, and had halted the ck Saber. He was shaking as he vomited blood from his mouth. Only nine people remained out of the sixty people. And, these nine people were shaken or injured... more or less. They were like a totally defeated army. [This is Dong Wu Shangs strength in an injured state?!] Everyone was overwhelmed with shock as they thought this. Some low-ranked King Level Experts and Revered Martial Artists were in horror. A strange feeling was surging in their hearts, [We would certainly be invincible if... we work as the subordinates of a n Lord with such courage, strength, and god-given talent, right? Hes so powerful...] Dong Wu Shang felt that not much strength was left in his body. His vision felt somewhat fuzzy. This was a sign that he had lost too much blood... He clearly understood that he couldnt go on anymore. However, he wasnt willing to stop. He still hadnt killed all of these men! He snorted, and slowly retracted the ck Saber. He kept the saber point down, and inserted it in the ground. He held the hilt of the saber with his hand as if the saber was a walking stick. Then, he swept his ice-cold eyes across the several people in front of him. Then, Dong Wu Shang suddenlyughed out in a grim manner. The faces of the nine people in front of him had turned deathly pale. Everyone had clearly understood in their hearts, [We nine people wouldve died by now if Dong Wu Shang had strength left to strike.] All of them moved a step back... in unison as if by prior agreement when they heard this grimughter! [We had miscalcted!] [Our initial sneak attack was still too gentle. The original n was...] [A hundred men of our Dong n woulde out. Sixty of them would deal with Dong Wu Shang. And, the rest forty people would keep a close watch on the people of Yu n. After all, this matter was extremely important. So, we had to be prepared for all aspects!] [Sixty of our people would ambush here. And, our other forty people would disguise as the people of Yu n, and join hands with sixty people of Yu n as well as the people of ck Devil n to set up an ambush fifty kilometers away. The time and location of their ambush would be different.] [We would make sure that Dong Wu Shang was left with no strength to move after our assault. Then, we would retreat. And, our people in that other ambush would inform the people of Yu n. Then, Yu n would inform the people of ck Devil n in-return.] [Then, the ck Devil n woulde, and tidy up Dong Wu Shang!] [The people of ck Devil n dont know that an internal strife has broken out in the Dong n. So, the ck Devil would be the scapegoat when this happened. Our men would then return to the n. And, we would simply deny if the n suspected us.] [We would say Its true... we didnt kill him! Moreover, ck Devil is wantonly publicizing the fact that theyve killed Dong Wu Shang. Cant you hear it?] [We wouldnt be med if everything went smoothly. Eliminating Second Young Master would ensure the Eldest Young Masters position. After that, Dong n would outshine others, and develop rapidly.] [And, ck Devil wouldnt be stupid-enough to betray their ally the Yu n. Thats because they would certainly wish to use the Yu n to do bigger things... However, the Dong n wouldnt give them that kind of opportunity.] [Therefore, everyone would be delighted, and satisfied. And, no one would suspect us and Yu n for Dong Wu Shangs death! We mightve had to sh with the ck Devil. However, it wouldnt be a big deal... We would naturally go all-out to kill the enemy...] However, they hadnt thought that the matter would go beyond their imagination. They had been confident of sess. But, they had found themselves in a desperate battle instead! Moreover, both sides had suffered! [Dong Wu Shang is so dreadful!] Everyone was regretting their ass-off at this moment! [We wouldve killed Dong Wu Shang ourselves, and left his corpse for the ck Devil n if we had known earlier...] [But, its toote to think all this.] The nine people of Dong n and Dong Wu Shang were facing each other from a distance. Everyone was making the most of their time to regte their breaths and gather strength. The scene had suddenly quieted down from the intense battle. Du Liu Feng had been standing on one side... He hadnt moved in a while, and was still standing in silence. However, the bulged-out muscles on the surface of his body had regained their normal state by now. So, it was evident that he had almost recovered by now. Dong Wu Shang held the sabers hilt in his hand. He was panting with huff and puff sounds. He circted his vitality with all his strength. Finally, he firmly looked at the nine people in front of him through his scattered hair. His eyes seemed to be filled with lightening and ughtering intention! He heavily stamped his foot, and stepped forward. He pulled out his 285 kilograms ck Saber from the ground with a ng sound, and slowly lifted it up. He puckered up his lips, and exposed a malicious smirk. The nine people in front of him withdrew a step in synchronized order. In fact, their legs somewhat trembled, and went limp. Dong Wu Shangs step had revealed the mighty hegemony that could cut through mountains and sweep away the entire world. It was giving them an overwhelming feeling... They felt as if they were facing a God of Death! Du Liu Feng let out a long cry at this moment... He had finally cleared up the saber energy from within his body. He then suddenly jumped up, "Dong Wu Shang! Second Young Master, may you rest in peace!" His body had jumped up in midair in an instant. He pounced over towards Dong Wu Shang like thunder and lightning! Dong Wu Shang had lifted up his saber. He exposed a mocking smile from the corner of his mouth. Suddenly... A shua sound was heard... It seemed as if a meteor had rushed towards the back of Dong Wu Shangs body! Its speed was so quick that it issued a sharp sonic boom in the sky. The air friction was leaving a trail of faint white holes because of the dispersion of the wind wherever this meteor was flying over to. It was a sharp arrow! Dong Wu Shang felt a crisis approaching his body. And, he didnt have enough time to dodge it since he was too exhausted and weary. But, there was still enough time to turn around. However, the arrow pierced through Dong Wu Shangs vest, and flew out from the right side of his chest with a pop! The arrow was only half-a-foot long, and as thin as a mosquito. It kept flying out after prating through Dong Wu Shangs chest. Then, it deeply prated into the middle of the chest of a King Level Expert. Dong Wu Shangs body shook. He lowered his head, and looked at the blood hole in his chest. He felt somewhat relieved from a burden. He then suddenly let out a long breath, and ck Saber slowly fell... The sword point went down, and got inserted into the ground. He held the hilt with both his hands, and exposed an apologetic smile from the corner of his mouth. [Im sorry Big Brother. Im sorry my brothers. I couldnt go back...] .... Chapter 660 Black Devil! Lurking Behind like an Oriole! Du Liu Feng quickly pounced over. His eyes were full of delight and tyrannical cruelty. However, something happened at this moment when his body had just jumped up... A ck shadow suddenly shed out of the woods like a ghost in his background! It then took three big strides, and appeared right behind Du Liu Fengs body like a meteor. Then, two iron hands were heavily mmed on Du Liu Fengs back in his most happy moment. This heavy blow had been executed in midair. However, it still made a loud thunderous noise. It caused an air explosion, and even set off shock waves in the air! Du Liu Feng screamed. He then used both of his hands to grasp backwards with all his strength. Not enough time had passed since the enemy had hit him. So, Du Liu Feng hadnt been sent flying away yet. He caught the arms of the enemy behind him in that split-second, and made a counter-offensive with all his strength! The bodies of the two people seemed to have been fastened together as one... That violent attack finally yed its role at this moment... Du Liu Feng faced upwards to roar, but ended up spouting a blood rain everywhere. And, the bodies of the two went flying out together like a meteor. Or so to say, Du Liu Feng went flying out, but the person who had attacked him was also taken along by him. That man screamed in rm... Both of his hands had been caught at the same time. He was trying his best to break free. Du Liu Feng let out a hateful scream at this moment, "ck Devil!" He was in panic because he was aware of the violent storm that had befallen him. It was a ck-masked man who had been taken away by Diu Liu Feng. This ck-masked man was the Heavenly Assassin of the ck Devil n! His cultivation was inferior to an Eight Grade Emperor Expert like Du Liu Feng. However, it wasnt far behind. Moreover, his stealth skills and his ability to use a sneak attack to assassinate were especially outstanding. He had hidden in the woods,unched an attack from there, and unexpectedly seeded at the first attempt! Though, it was a pity that he had ended up getting himself caught. The two were closely entangled in midair... They were like a pair of hoodlums engaged in a fight. They were wildly hitting each other without the least bit of technique. Then, the two of them simultaneously released their domain-fields. Consequently, their domain-fields cancelled each other out, and changed into nothingness! Then, it came down to a sincere brawl. It started with kicks... Fists, feet, teeth, elbows, knees, shoulders, waist, and hips... all of them were used for attacking... even the head! The ck Devil expert was trying his utmost to break free. However, it seemed that Du Liu Feng would stake his life to drag him down with himself. Diu Liu Feng had suffered a major blow... So, he would have no martial strength left even if he were to survive. So, it was better go out with a bang! Some people might ask that ck Devil expert why he hadnt attacked when Du Liu Feng had been regting his breathing to dispel the saber energy... After all, wouldnt attacking him at that time have been more convenient? However, it was somewhat hard to say whether it wouldve truly been more convenient. Du Liu Feng had been regting his breathing at that time since the saber energy had severely damaged his meridians. However, he wouldve naturally risen vigorously to counterattack if the enemy hadunched a deadly attack at him at that time. He wouldve staked his seriously hurt meridians just to kill the enemy! Besides, he was most vignt during the healing time. And, this meant that this ck Devil hadnt had the assurance of a sure-shot kill. Therefore, he had been silently waiting for the right opportunity. However, Du Liu Feng hadnt been vignt when he had finally set out after getting fully healed. In fact, he had been rather happy since the victory was within his grasp. The best time tounch a fatal strike on someone is when they are confident of their victory... Thats because that is when they are most vulnerable! The two mens bodies were entangled as they rolled down... The two of them looked badly mangled when they finally crashed on the ground. Both of them fiercely spouted mouthfuls of blood. Two majestic Emperor Experts one of eighth grade and the other of seventh grade had crashed on the ground, and blood had sttered out from all parts of their bodies. The sound of snapping of bones resounded unceasingly. It was hard to tell how many bones had simultaneously cracked in their bodies with the fall. Both of them let out onest bellow. Then, they both turned their heads, and opened their mouths revealing their eerie blood-stained teeth. They then bit each others throat at the same time! Neither of them had bothered to dodge or back off. Thats because they both knew that they had no hope of survival. So, they had dragged each other down before dying! Spurt! Spurt! Blood gushed out from the throats of the two men at the same time. Then, the two took theirst breath at the same time... They both died a violent death! Dong Wu Shang just stood motionless... He didnt bother about the blood sshing out of the wound on his back. His face was full of derision. There was a mark on his chest. This mark had been made by Chu Yang for the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. And, Dong Wu Shang was well aware that there was a medicinal pill in this mark. [Big Brother had once said that Take this medicine... as long as the heart is not impaled... and as long as the head isnt exploded or chopped off... and youll be cured in no time!] Dong Wu Shang had known this all along, but he still hadnt thought about taking this medicine. And, thats because his heart was already dead! It had been broken into pieces! His elder brother wanted him dead... He had sent all of the experts under his control to deal with him. This had been too big a blow to take. So, the good-will in his heart had been entirely crushed. "Father, youre the n Lord. You dont know about such a big operation?" Dong Wu Shang silently asked. The tears nearly flowed out again, but he forcibly held them in. "Even you dont want me?" The Dong n had strict rules and regtions. And, the management of the personnel was also very strict. Dong Wu Shang knew this all too well. The n had to be aware if such arge number of people hade out regardless of the reason behind it. Otherwise, they couldnt have gotten out of the Dong ns front door. Therefore, Dong Wu Shang was even more in despair. [Whats the point in living-on if its truly like this? What do I go on living for?] [The education that Ive received since childhood is for the n. Everything I do is for the n. My efforts in all these years are for the n. Even following Big Brother is also somewhat for the n. After all, Big Brother has told us to take our ns, and rush to the top of the Nine Heavens!] [I wanted to take Dong n to the Upper Three Heavens!] [Its unfortunate that you people didnt give me an opportunity to do so.] [Who do I fight for after today? Who do I stake everything for? Who do I work hard for? My very own father doesnt care whether I live or die! Even my blood brother wants to get rid of me as quickly as possible.] [Is there any reason for me to go on living?] Dong Wu Shang forced a smile. It was a mirthless smile which contained a trace of despair. It was smile that showed his hopelessness. He could easily take out the medicinal pill at any time, and could get healed up in a moment. In fact, the ck Devils wouldnt be able to stop Dong Wu Shang from reinstating his strength even if they had ten times the manpower! However, Dong Wu Shang refused to use the pill! He just wanted to die... Thats all! ... "Ha ha ha... Its very entertaining. I hadnt thought that Id get to see such a good show of a fierce battle between two evenly matched opponents!" a gloomy and sinister voice came from far away. This voice contained an unmitigated excitement andcence. "Moreover, this good show is that of an internal strife! This makes me even more excited." A ck figure came over from far away along with this voice... This person was slowly walking with swagger. He had a sort of proud and carefree air about him. This man was dressed entirely in ck... He was d in a long ck robe. He also wore a ck mask on his face. He was walking on the road, but it seemed as if his feet werent touching the ground. There were more than forty ck-clothed men behind him. All of them seemed to be covered in blood... Some of them were wounded as well. However, all of them had a look of triumph in their eyes as they gazed at Dong Wu Shang and the nine remaining experts of Dong n standing in front of them. They were in a position to be proud... After all, the enemies before them had no power left to fight back. They were basically waiting to be beheaded with their necks outstretched... They posed no threat. The strongest enemy expert of Eighth Grade Emperor Level had already be a pile of rotten meat on the ground. They had also lost a top-level assassin of Seventh Grade Emperor Level. However, it was still worth it. The remaining nine people of Dong n were dumbstruck. There was a look of deep despair on their faces. That Emperor Level Expert of Dong n suddenly shouted loudly as his body trembled once, "ck Devil!" That ck-clothed man let out a sinisterugh. Thisughter was indeed sinister. Still, the delight present in it was pretty obvious. He slowly took a step forward, and elegantly said, "The glorious Dong n is famous for its fighting prowess in the wholend... So, I hadnt expected that it would have heard the name of ck Devil. Youre right... Im the next ck Devil of the ck Devil n! You people can call me... Young Master Devil." "Young Master Devil?" that Emperor Expert of Dong n repeated. Then, his body suddenly shook as he shouted, "Where are our people? Where are the Yu ns people? You... ck Devil, how did you get here? Where are our people?!" Young ck Devil looked astonished as he said, "Your people? Ah ha ha... So, your people were also there? You should go and search if your people have gone missing. Why ask me? How would I know?" That Emperor Expert snorted, and bitterly said, "Where are the Yu ns people?" "The Yu ns people...? The Yu ns people arent surnamed Dong. So, you dont need to ask about them." Young ck Devil burst into loudughter, "However, Ill make an exception, and give you a reply since you people look so pitiful." He then shook his head, and said, "Are you asking about those hundred people of Yu n? Humph, they dared to sell out someone from the family of their own son-inw. And, Ive always despised such ingrates. So, I did you people a big favor, and ughtered them all. I chopped off their heads!" He chuckled, and continued, "It just so happens that many of them were listed in the hit-list of our ck Devil n. So, I brought back their heads as proof of the kill after I butchered them. You... Do you want to have a look?" That Emperor Experts body shook for a while, and his face turned deathly pale. He then opened his mouth, but couldnt speak. He only threw up blood from his mouth. "ck Devil... You! You...!" He pointed at the ck Devil, but couldnt say a word. He just kept vomiting blood. [Its over... Its all over.] [Only sixty people hade from the Yu n, but the ck Devil has killed more than hundred people. So, its obvious that the rest forty people were the ones from the Dong n.] [Our only hope is gone...] "ck Devil?" Dong Wu Shang seemed to have responded only now. His body sluggishly turned a little. He then looked at the Young ck Devil, and his eyes lit up, "Its you?!" Young ck Devil sighed, and eximed, "Brother Dong!" Dong Wu Shang had turned around whilst leaning on his saber. He then coldly asked in a calm and steady voice, "Youvee to kill me?" "Correct!" Young ck Devil faced upward, and heaved a deep sigh, "I hadnt thought that I would encounter this situation. However, I feel grateful for this situation, Brother Dong. I had watched your battle from the beginning to end, and discovered that... Im inferior to you!" Heughed... Thisughter was also sinister. However, it was full of disappointment as well as reverence, "Im afraid that you wouldve broken out of our siege unscathed had I been directly pitted against you. Moreover, there wouldve been serious casualties on my side in that case." Dong Wu Shans body just swayed a bit. But, he didnt say anything. "Im sorry, Brother Dong. I cant have a fair fight with you... even though I truly wanted that." Young ck Devil said solemnly, "I must kill you today! But, I want to show my respect for you... So, Ill first kill these nine people, and then kill you! That way Ill help you take revenge on your enemies before you die... That way you can die contentedly, and rest in peace in the afterlife!" Dong Wu Shang was sad, but he stillughed. He then said in a ridiculing manner, "So, the ck Devil wants to take unfair advantage of our internal strife. Ha ha ha... Itsughable... Its trulyughable! Revenge, you say...? Humph, you think I need you to take revenge for me?" ... Chapter 661 You’re Not a Hero! Dong Wu Shang was sad, but he stillughed. He then said in a ridiculing manner, "So, the ck Devil wants to take unfair advantage of our internal strife. Ha ha ha... Itsughable... Its trulyughable! Revenge, you say...? Humph, you think I need you to take revenge for me?" Young ck Devil was startled by this. He then carefully looked at Dong Wu Shangs chest as well as the injuries on the rest of his body... He was sure that there was no strength left in Dong Wu Shang. So, he said whilst being puzzled, "Brother Dong, dont tell me that you want to take the revenge personally in your current state." Dong Wu Shang chokingly coughed, andughed... He steadied his body whilstughing. Then, he raised his head, and disdainfully looked at the Young ck Devil from the outer corner of his saber-point-like eyes. Then, he fully circted his primary martial strength... He was continuous bleeding and his vitality was being drained. However, he seemed to be disregarding this fact. His body gradually emitted a unique Saber Emperor imposing aura along with the cirction of his cultivation method! He was unable to move, but he had still issued an imposing aura at this moment... This frightened the Young ck Devil. Dong Wu Shang was dying of his severe injuries, but he had still issued such a splendid imposing aura... In fact, this aura was no different from his peak level aura! He was still looking down on the world from the outer corner of his eyes... as if he was still the tyrannical hero of Jianghu! His body couldnt stop swaying, but he still looked like an unshakable tall mountain in the eyes of these ck Devil assassins. This was his innate heroic and indomitable spirit. It was the tyranny that was rooted deep in his bones! Even death couldnt rob him of these traits... These cold-blooded killers couldnt help exposing an expression of admiration in their eyes as they faced such a heroic personality. Dong Wu Shang faintly smiled. Then, he looked at Young ck Devil whilst squinting, and involuntarily gave him a disdainful look. He then said with a little regret, "Therefore, youre not a hero!" There was a hint of mockery in his mannerism. "Im not a hero?" Young ck Devil was startled. He muttered whilst repeating Dong Wu Shangs words. He was puzzled, "Brother Dong, please help me understand." "Im dying because I want to die. Therefore, I dont need anyone to take revenge for me." Dong Wu Shangughed out loud, and proudly said, "No one in this world can make Dong Wu Shang die if he doesnt want to! Do you understand?" Young ck Devil wrinkled his brows. He pondered for a while, and said, "I understand this... I also understand why you havent escaped from here yet. And, I also understand why you want to die. Its because youve already died in your heart!" "Thats right." Dong Wu Shangughed at himself, "Moreover, there are some people who will inevitably avenge me even if I dont want anyones help in this matter! However, they are qualified enough to take revenge for me. But you... you are not!" Young ck Devil stared at him, and sinisterly said, "Im not qualified?" "Yes. You are not worthy! You dont deserve to take revenge for me!" Dong Wu Shang said with a disdainful smile, "Youre only a murderer who stays in the dark, and doesnt dare toe out in the light... Thats all. I C Dong Wu Shang C have always run amuck in the world whilst being straightforward and upright. So, do you think that a person like you is qualified to take revenge for me?" Young ck Devil firmly looked at him... The ominous glint in his eyes was bing more and more intense. It seemed that he was about to fly into a rage out of humiliation, and attack. Dong Wu Shang had an unchanging expression in his eyes. There was still pride and disdain his eyes. The two were looking each other in the eye... A long while passed like this. Then, Young ck Devil took a few heavy and quick breaths. He then lowered his head in disappointment, and smiled bitterly, "Yes. Im not worthy." He somewhat enviously said, "I guess... only King of Hell Chu and Gu Du Xing are qualified to take revenge for you, right? I truly dont deserve it. What youve said is right. Thats because Im just a murderer who remains hidden in the dark and nothing more." Young ck Devil chuckled, and insipidly said, "However, I cant do anything about it. Dong Wu Shang, you wouldnt have been so heroic and imposing if you had been in my ce!" Young ck Devil seemed to have found a justification for how he was as he spoke. His voice had calmed down as a result. "Ones origins dont determine whether one can be a hero or not!" Dong Wu Shang sneered at him, and said, "Youre trying to look for a justification to absolve yourself... This is not the conduct of a hero!" "Are Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing heroes?" Young ck Devil seemed somewhat unconvinced. Dong Wu Shangs eyes lit up as soon as he heard him saying the names of Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing. They then turned deep ck. "Yes! They are my brothers. And, they are the best brothers! Therefore, they are worthy to take revenge for me," Dong Wu Shang proudly said. "He he, but I still dont get it. Why dont you want to live if you have the best brothers in the world?" Young ck Devil asked in a criticizing manner, "Dont you fear that your brothers will be sad and broken-hearted after youre gone?" "I also want to be with them... But, I cant," these words of Dong Wu Shang were clearly not an answer to Young ck Devils question. It instead seemed like he was giving an exnation to his brothers... He had said these words to convince himself... He had said these words so that the heaven and the earth would be a testament to his confession. His voice seemed somewhat ethereal and somewhat sorrowful, "Its because Ive already died in my heart... There would only be darkness in my heart if I continue to live. And, I wouldnt be able to get rid of it for my entire life! Therefore, I wouldnt be able to keep pace with my brothers. I know what I care about the most. So, I wont be able to control myself from thinking these things. Therefore, Ive lost my will to live. I would only be an endless burden on my brothers if I live further." Dong Wu Shang faintly smiled. He then looked at Young ck Devil with pity, "You know... my brothers have the potential to fly to the top of the Nine Heavens. So, how can I be a burden for them? Do I deserve to live if I can only be a burden on my brothers? "My brothers might not care, but I C Dong Wu Shang C would! "Therefore, I sympathize with you ck Devil... because you dont even have real brothers. You wouldnt have asked me this if you had such brothers!" Dong Wu Shang looked at him with disdain. Suddenly, the sinister aura around the Young ck Devils entire body grew thicker... It seemed that Dong Wu Shangs taunting words had hit him directly on his sore spot. However, he only fiercely panted... He didnt say anything. He just began to ponder. "My brothers will be sad on my death. But, they will take revenge for me... My death will arouse their fighting spirit. And, it will make them more united. It will make them treasure each other even more. It will make them work harder. It will make them attain bigger aplishments!" Dong Wu Shang insipidly said, "So, what harm is there in dying if I die content like this?" "I dont have brothers. So, I cant feel this. But, Im very envious." ck Devils voice was somewhat deep and low. He further said in a gentle and reserved manner, "But, Im an assassin who cant appear in light... Dont you think it would be too weird... if I have brothers?" Dong Wu Shang looked at him in a strange manner, "Is there a rtion between... you having brothers and being an assassin who cante out in light?" "Is there a rtion you ask...? Is there no rtion?" Young ck Devils heart beat loudly as he slowly said. A long while passed. Then, he lifted up his head. "There may be no rtion, and I dont have any brothers. But, what does it have to do with being a hero? Why did you say that Im not a hero?" He became somewhat excited, and said, "Im a killer, and I cant appear in light. But, I can still be a hero. Its just that my understanding of hero might not be the same as yours. Moreover, this is Jianghu. Dont you know what Jianghu is? Its ughter! Its bloodbath! Why did you say that Im not a hero? "Ive taken advantage of someone to kill you. Could it be that it was unheroic? Should I have waited for you to restore your strength and kill me? Would that have made me a hero?" He asked very anxiously, very quickly, and very incisively. "You have no idea what hero means," Dong Wu Shang chuckled. He looked upwards, and sighed, "Never mind... Youre thest person Im speaking with in this world. So, Ill say a few more words to you. Otherwise, Ill have too much silence on my road to the Netherworlds. "You had said that you would first take revenge for me... He-he," Dong Wu Shang sneered, "You want to kill them? Go ahead! What does this have to do with me? This is the first thing... "The second thing is that they are the people of my Dong n. My n wants to eliminate me, and they have plotted against me... However, this is still the matter of my Dong n! How is this any of your business? "Third... No one can say anything if I kill them. But, do you think I would condone an outsider killing the people of my Dong n?" Dong Wu Shang sneered, "Ill kill you if you want to kill them... After all, I still havent been evicted from my n. So, Im still a man of the Dong n. And, Im their Second Young Master even if they want to kill me! "You want to kill them for me? Did you ask me?!" Dong Wu Shang continued to sneer, "Its fine if they die under my saber! In fact, I wouldve taken them down along with me today if you hadnte. And, I would proceed to kill them even if I kill you. However, they cant die at your hands as long as Im alive! "Who the hell do you think you are?" Dong Wu Shangughed out loud, "You dare to kill the people of my Dong n?!" Young ck Devils face was covered with mask. But, one could clearly see that he was stunned at the moment. Thats because his eyes had almost popped out of their sockets, and a crater had appeared on his mask at the spot covering his mouth. He absolutely hadnt expected that Dong Wu Shangs reasoning would be such. [But... what kind of reasoning is this?] [Those people were about to kill him just a while ago. And, he was also killing them as if chopping vegetables. But, he doesnt allow me to kill those people?!] [How can such reasoning exist in this world?] However, he didnt know Dong Wu Leis view on Dong Wu Shang. Otherwise, he wouldve probably sighed, and said, [These two deserve to be called brothers!] Their nature of using wed justification was exactly the same! In fact, Dong Wu Shang was even better at it than his elder brother! Dong Wu Shangs nature of hiding the w in his logic was to such an extent that it was simply outrageous! "Youre... such a strange man!" Young ck Devil sinisterly smiled. He continued to heave low sighs. Then, he said, "Anyone would be lucky to have a brother like you." Dong Wu Shang took a deep breath, and his body stopped shaking. Then, a brilliant light shed in his eyes as he proudly said, "Indeed... It is because you havent met my brothers. You dont know what all we have experienced together. Otherwise, you wouldve known that having brothers like them is the luckiest thing in life!" Young ck Devil was speechless. "Anyone would be lucky to be your brother. In fact, anyone would be lucky to be just your subordinate." Young ck Devil remained silent for a long while after he said this... Then, he eventually opened his mouth again, and said, "Im very touched!" He lifted his head, and his eyes somewhat flickered, "But, its a pity that you will die today! I dont want to kill you. But, I have no other choice but to do so!" The nine experts behind Dong Wu Shang said in a trembling voice at this moment, "Second Young Master!" "Shut up!" Dong Wu Shang coldly shouted, "You people will die in any event!" "Well die... But, we wont die for nothing." The nine experts behind Dong Wu Shang suddenly stuck out their chest. They had originally thought that they were certainly going to die. But, a heat had started to stream in their bodies when they had heard Dong Wu Shangs words. [We still have someone to protect us even if we die.] [Hell kill us... But, he is a man of our Dong n at the end of the day!] Conflicting expressions were continuously shing in Young ck Devils fluid eyes. He clearly looked hesitant as he looked into Dong Wu Shangs eyes. He also looked somewhat perturbed. However, he eventually waved his hand, and shouted, "Attack! Kill!" ... Chapter 662 Life and Death, Elder Brother and Younger Brother! Young ck Devil closed his eyes, and turned around after he issued themand. Apparently, he didnt have the heart to witness Dong Wu Shang getting dismembered. Dong Wu Shang sneered. Then, he slowly lifted up his big saber from the ground... The sabers edge seemed cold and ominous! [This fight is thest fight of my life!] He slowly said, "ck Devil, wont you take my life with your own hands?" A conflicted look shed in Young ck Devils eyes. He then sinisterly said, "I dont dare to." He had said these words in a sinister manner. However, they were very honest... They werent sarcastic in any way. He didnt dare... He truly didnt dare! It was because the present Dong Wu Shang could erupt, andunch an attack at any time. Also, it would be his final strike! Dong Wu Shang might die immediately after that attack. But, Young ck Devil still wouldnt be able to avoid sustaining injuries. Moreover, those injuries would be very severe! Dong Wu Shang burst intoughter as he slowly lifted his saber to his chest. Then, he faced upwards, and let out a long cry. He then said, "Im on the verge of departing from life and death. But, I C Dong Wu Shang C am truly honored by these words of yours!" "You dont dare?!" "You dont dare?!" "Hahahaha... then who dares?" Dong Wu Shang roared. He opened his eyes wide, and then ferociously stamped his foot forward... A divine ray burst in his eyes! Then, he coldly nced at the crowd of ck Devil ns experts in front of him. Young ck Devils face was covered with a mask, but it had turned red in shame! There were more than sixty high-level killers of ck Devil n in front of Dong Wu Shang. But, all of them were afraid of his imposing aura. All of them suddenly found themselves shaking with fear in their hearts. They felt as if their heart had suddenly skipped a beat. They all took a step back in unison... as if by prior agreement. They couldnt help but expose a look of fright in their eyes. Dong Wu Shang was on the verge of death. But, his prestige was still suppressing more than sixty top-notch killers. None of them dared to take a step forward! "Who dares?" Dong Wu Shang again roared. He then again took a step forward! His ck hair which had gotten dyed in blood fiercely flew upwards. They danced in the wind with fluttering sounds. He looked like a Devil God at this moment! The subordinates of ck Devil took another step back... They desperately wanted to stand firm on the ground... They even wanted to go forward, and face the enemy... These people were killers. They werent considered as normal people. Who among them had ever feared death? However, they couldnt step forward at this moment; no matter what. They were eager to step forward in their heart, but their feet just wouldnt move. Instead, their feet were moving backwards... Some of them wanted to let out a battle cry to boost their morale. But, they found that words werenting out of their mouth. Dong Wu Shangs earth-shattering imposing aura was deterring them from having any thoughts of resistance! "Who dares?! Who dares to have a fight with me C Dong Wu Shang?" Dong Wu Shang roared. He again took a step forward with a bang. Then, he suddenly burst into loudughter. "Ha ha ha ha... This is very entertaining!" Young ck Devil felt as if he was looking at a deity as he looked at Dong Wu Shang. Suddenly, his mind shook... His eyes were somewhat enchanted at this moment!! [Hes a hero!] [Hes an unrivalled champion!] ck Devil had a feeling about Dong Wu Shang at this moment [Lets say the sky copses at this moment... Then, Dong Wu Shang would chop it into two halves with his saber!] [A man who can have a spirit like that of Dong Wu Shang would be a real man... The life of such a man wouldnt be in vain!] [However, its a pity that such a hero will die at our hands. Moreover, he would die an untimely death. I must say that Ill regret this!] "Dong Wu Shang, youre incredible... You have a good spirit!" Young ck Devilpletely mobilized his martial power to praise him with a thunderp-like voice. This explosive shout severed Dong Wu Shangs rainbow-like imposing aura across the middle! After all, Dong Wu Shang was already weak and exhausted. More than sixty experts of the ck Devil n seemed to have been awakened from a dream at the same time. Everyone exposed a humiliated and angry expression. Therefore, all of them let out a cry in unison. "Attack!" Young ck Devil faced upwards, and eximed. More than sixty experts rushed forth towards Dong Wu Shang at the same time. Dong Wu Shang burst into loudughter. "Come on!" He straightened his saber, and rushed out taking big steps. He was seriously wounded. So, he couldnt jump. But, he had such a fearless stance while taking those big steps that it seemed as if a mountain was striding over a sea! His one step led to creation! And, the other led to destruction! Both sides were soon going to engage in a fierce close-quarters fight. An intense look of ruthlessness shed through Dong Wu Shangs eyes... Then, a sharp saber-beam shed as he lifted up his 285 kilograms ck Saber! ... Sounds of rapid hoof-beats suddenly rose up like rolling thunder from far away! These sounds were rapid like a gale of wind, and dense like downpour! One could tell only by listening to these sounds that the person on the horseback was anxious like anything at this moment. All of the people who were just about to fight felt a shock in their hearts... A man was riding over from a faraway ce like whirlwind. The man anxiously screamed before arriving at the battlefield, "Wu Shang!~~~~" This scream came from the distance like a thunderp, and echoed in all directions. This voice had anxiety, heartache, fright, worry, love, and doting... It had all kinds of sentiments. And, these emotions were seemingly embodied in this scream. This scream was simply a fusion of all kinds of good and bad emotions of life! Dong Wu Shang raised his head. He then incredulously looked into the distance at the man riding over, and his eyes emitted brilliance. The lifeless expression in his eyes immediately regained a little vitality! The horse arrived rapidly like a dragon, and stopped near Dong Wu Shang. Then, a man jumped off the horse with flying speed. He then turned towards the fifty to sixty people, and insipidly swept his eyes through them. Then, he walked taking giant steps to the middle of the battlefield; it seemed as if he hadpletely ignored those people. He acted as though there was nobody else present on the scene. It was Dong Wu Lei! Several killers of ck Devil coldly snorted. They were going to set into action. Young ck Devil issued a dazzling glint from his eyes. Then, he waved his hand, and snorted. Consequently, those killers of the ck Devil remained still out of fear... They all shrank back. Dong Wu Shang looked at his elder brothering towards him from the front... He suddenly became very emotional. It seemed as if this was something he had been hoping for. [Is this real?] Dong Wu Lei wasnt worried. He passed by the crowd with his nose in the air. He strode over to the front of Dong Wu Shang, and stopped. Then, he swept his sharp vision on Dong Wu Shangs body from top to bottom. Consequently, he swallowed a little saliva with a gulp sound. Then, he averted his eyes. Expressions of heartache and anxiety swept past his eyes. But, he hastily restrained them. He then said in a forcefully controlled and calm voice, "Who did this?! Who injured my brother?" These words made Dong Wu Shang shiver. He felt a lump in his throat. His frozen heart became warm within an instant! He was unable to control his overwhelming sentiments now. He remembered the time when he was young... He would willfully make trouble and lose in fights, and his elder brother would always promptly rush to him to take a look at his injuries. And then, his elder brother would ask in grief... as if he himself had been in pain, "Who did this? Who hurt my brother?" [I havent heard these words since I turned 16!] [But, Ive finally heard them again today!] Dong Wu Shang suddenly felt weak. God knows when the word weak had faded out from Dong Wu Shangs life. However, he suddenly felt like sobbing loudly... This was simply an unimaginable thing for a guy like Dong Wu Shang who had always been as strong as iron. However, he truly felt a lump in his throat at this moment. He was unable to control the tears welling up in his eyes. The remaining nine experts of Dong n shivered behind Dong Wu Shang. They were somewhat happy and somewhat worried. They were also somewhat puzzled. [Whats happening...? Why has the Eldest Young Master rushed to this ce? Enemies are everywhere now. And, Dong n doesnt have enough military strength. But, he has stille here alone. Why would he do something like this?] [Moreover... its strange. Could it be that Eldest Young Master hadnt known about the ambush for Second Young Master... Could it be that hes against it? But... But, Young n Lady...] They were confused. They were utterly confused! "ck Devil! I want to dress my younger brothers wounds. Kill us after a while if you wish to do so!" Dong Wu Lei looked at Dong Wu Shang, but remained standing with his back towards ck Devil. Then, he solemnly said without turning his head, "Only I havee from amongst the important members of the n. So, you can rest assured... There wont be any issue. You can wait while I hurriedly finish it. Tell me, are you okay with this?" Young ck devil felt as if he had been put in a spot. He swallowed down saliva. He didnt know why the rims of his eyes had be somewhat moist. However, he still heaved a deep breath, and said in his usual sinister voice, "Hes going to die anyway. So, what is the need of dressing his wounds? Would he not turn into a corpse if you dress his wounds?" Dong Wu Lei tore a piece of cloth from the hem of his robe with a screeching sound. He then hurriedly went to dress Dong Wu Shangs wounds. He insipidly said whilst doing so, "I know that well die in a while. But, thats a different matter... I must dress my brothers wounds as long as Im alive. This bastard doesnt take care of himself. He doesnt know how to stop the bleeding. But, Ill be his elder brother even if we both meet our ancestors in the Netherworlds together. So, what would I do if the ancestors ask me why my younger brother looks so miserable? Wouldnt I his elder brother lose face? "I have to dress my younger brothers wounds even if were both going to die soon!" Dong Wu Lei indifferently said, "It is my responsibility to take care of my brother. I cant get rid of this responsibility even after death... no matter if I envy him very much... or if I want him to disappear." Dong Wu Shang wanted to say something. But, he felt his throat to bepletely choked with emotions. He was unable to say a word. Young ck Devil quietly watched them for a while. Then, he said in a hoarse voice, "Alright! This being the case... you brothers have fifteen minutes." Dong Wu Lei stopped. Then, he said in a low and deep voice, "ck Devil, you deserve to be called a hero among killers!" Young ck Devil unexpectedly felt veryfortable in his heart as he heard these words. He bitterly smiled in his heart, and thought... [Your younger brother had told me that Im not a hero just a while ago. He had cursed and berated me. You couldve done that too. But, you did the exact opposite of that. You called me a hero. You didntpletely acknowledge me as a hero... You only called me a hero among killers... You clearly held back. But, you were at least more polite that your younger brother.] He asked after he thought this, "Dong Wu Lei, are you a hero?" Dong Wu Lei replied without turning his head, "No, Im not. Heroes die very quickly... just like this stupid Dong Wu Shang! Im not a hero... I can be considered as a... far-fetched, ambitious, and ruthless personality who isnt qualified enough." Dong Wu Lei truly wasnt a hero. He had been jealous of his own blood brother, and had pushed him away. He had always fought for power and profit in the n. And, he had exerted all of his strength to make schemes! How could a person with such behavior be considered as a hero? However, he wasnt just ambitious and ruthless. After all, ambitious and ruthless people would never insist like he had just done... Dong Wu Shang had been on the verge of death when Dong Wu Lei had approached the battlefield. Also, the ck Devil ns people hadpletely surrounded him... Therefore, Dong Wu Lei shouldve taken a prompt decision, and retreated at once if he were truly an ambitious and ruthless character... He shouldve thought of saving his own life first no matter how sad he wouldve felt at that time. However, Dong Wu Lei hadnt thought about his life, and had rushed over instead. Thats because he had suddenly forgotten everything when he had seen his own brother tottering and covered with bloodstains as if he would die the next moment...! He had forgotten power... He had forgotten profits... He had forgotten status! .... Chapter 663 Dong Wu Lei’s Negotiations Dong Wu Lei had only had one thought in his heart during that moment, [This is my younger brother! I wont let him die even if I myself die! And, Ill die together with him if his death is certain!] [Thats because my younger brother is too young... He cant go alone on the road to afterlife... He might feel scared there.] Therefore, Dong Wu Lei had impulsively rushed over to his younger brothers side even though he had always been jealous and suspicious of him. [I want no tears for myself, but I also want him to have no injuries!] ... Young ck Devil heard Dong Wu Leis words, and became silent... Any person who understood Young ck Devil wouldve found out that this future ruler of the world of assassins was silently smiling. Dong Wu Lei had begun to quickly bandage Dong Wu Shangs wounds. He tore off piece after piece of his soft underclothes, and bandaged his younger brother. Consequently, this immactely dressed Eldest Young Master of Dong n was soon in rags. The people of ck Devil n were silently watching the two brothers in the field... One of the two stood upright and motionless, and had tears in his eyes... The other was busy at work. He was carefully and unceasingly dressing the wounds. He was doing so very gently and with utmost care. However, Young ck Devil hadnt given anymand. Therefore, no one had dared to set into action. Besides, the Dong brothers were already trapped. They just couldnt escape. So, there was no need to hurry for the time being. Dong Wu Leis heart sank while he dressed his younger brothers wounds... A cry of despair had welled up in his heart. The wounds of big or medium sizes on Dong Wu Shangs body were nearly a hundred in number! The most serious one was the bloody hole in his chest; it had linked his front to his back! Then, there was the injury caused by the fist blow to his waist. The spot of impact had concaved in, and the area around it had swollen outwards. [This is a serious internal injury!] Dong Wu Leis hands were trembling. Hed had some hope initially, [Younger brother is a rare martial arts genius. Hes the only Saber Emperor in his generation! He can escape if his wounds are dressed properly. My nine subordinates and I will go all-out to defend the rear. And, this will provide Dong Wu Shang with an opportunity to rush out of here.] However, he had given up all hope now. [Its already a miracle that Dong Wu Shang didnt die on the spot with such injuries! He might die if he tries to push himself. Then, there will be no way to save him!] [Hell undoubtedly die!] Dong Wu Leis breathing was getting rougher and heavier. He was snorting more and more heavily... like a bull. He was trying his best to restrain his sadness and heartache, but he still couldnt do so. He only felt more and more tight and sorrowful in his chest. He was so grieved that he wished he were dead. However, Dong Wu Shang stood content. He now felt joyful in his heart! [My elder brother is still the same old elder brother! Im so content...] Dong Wu Lei bandaged Dong Wu Shangs most grave wounds. Only then did he turn his head over. He raised his head to look at the nine remaining people of Dong n whilst dressing the less serious wounds of his brother. Those nine people felt like averting their eyes, but Dong Wu Leis gaze had already shot over sharply, "Were you the ones who... hurt Wu Shang?!" his voice was serious and awe-inspiring. His voice sounded calm and insipid, but he had spoken with clenched teeth. Everyone could sense the bitter resentment contained in his words. "... Yes," the nine people answered in unison. They lowered their heads, and realized, [Its all over now. It seems that all of this was arranged by the Young n Lady... Eldest Young Master wasnt even aware...] However, they werent afraid of death... What they feared the most was the fact that they might be branded as traitors before death! After all, their wives, children, and rtives would be done for in that case. The muscles on Dong Wu Leis face twitched a little. And, this revealed traces of deep fierceness. However, all of that disappeared the next moment... He then heaved a sigh, and indifferently asked, "What about the others?" "Dead... All of them are dead... Even Second Senior Elder... is dead..." The nine people felt sad in their hearts. [Why would we have bothered to do this if we had known that Eldest Young Master didnt want this? Didnt all those people die... in vain? "Its good that theyre dead! Its truly good that theyre dead! It saved me some effort." Dong Wu Lei nodded his head. He then took a deep breath, and asked, "Were they killed by the Second Young Master... or ck Devil?" "Yes... by Second Young Master." The nine people didnt dare to hide anything, and nodded at once. [Its good that they are dead? It saved me some effort? Is this Eldest Young Masters view on those people?] The nine people nearly fainted. "Its good that they got killed!" Dong Wu Lei nodded. He clenched his teeth, and said, "They deserved to be killed! They had iting!" Its good that they got killed... was his nextment. "You nine... why didnt you die?" Dong Wu Leis gaze suddenly became cruel and vicious... like that of a vulture gazing at a corpse. He coldly said, "You blocked your Second Young Master, and attempted to kill him... despite the fact that you people are his subordinates. You people are disloyal, unfilial, heartless, and unjust traitors. What are you still alive for?!" The nine peoples faces simultaneously revealed a terrible color of despair and guilt. "Ive already punished that slut, Yu Wen Xiu! And, you people are her aplices!" Dong Wu Lei coldly said, "When has an order of the Dong n evere... from the mouth of ignorant women and children? "You people readily believed it like a bunch of na?ve morons. And, we two brothers here will perish together today because of your stupidity. The Dong n will be left with no sessors, and will soon fall into ruins. You people have no qualms about what youve done?" The nine peoples faces turned ashen... They were on the verge of copse. "And, dont even think about saying that youre loyal to me... or that you did it because youre so utterly loyal to the Dong n. You men stopped being the people of my Dong n the moment you attacked Second Young Master." Dong Wu Leis voice seemed gentle. But, it was still somewhat stern. Bean-sized beads of cold sweat sprouted out on the nine peoples faces. They just lowered their heads, and couldnt say a word. "Elder... Brother..." Dong Wu Shang was overwhelmed with emotion, and was unable to speak. Dong Wu Lei heaved a long sigh. Then, he said in a gloomy voice, "Wu Shang, would you believe me if I said that I didnt know anything about this whole matter?" "I believe you!" Dong Wu Shang nodded again and again. He was truly d in his heart. Dong Wu Lei had disregarded his own safety, and had jumped into this certain death scenario just to save him. So, how could Dong Wu Shang not feel reassured? What was there to distrust now? "Thank you, brother!" Dong Wu Lei smiled in a straightforward manner... He looked like a treacherous guy from his face. So, his face looked somewhat weird now that he had put on such a frank smile. "I indeed dread you and your aplishments! I cant wait for you to disappear!" Dong Wu Lei looked at his younger brother with aplex look in his eyes, "But, Ille to you myself if I cant take it anymore! Ill make you leave the n. And, Ill kill you if you dont leave! Ive been working hard for more than 20 years to be the Lord of the Dong n! I wont give up! Do you understand?" "I understand!" Dong Wu Shang nodded heavily. "I feel much morefortable in my heart now that Ive said this out loud," Dong Wu Lei smiled, "I wouldnt have said it openly if not for thispletely hopeless situation that were in." He then looked at his younger brother with a concerned look, and asked, "Can you still go on?" "I can!" Dong Wu Shang heavily nodded. He still looked weak from his facial expression. However, his spirit was stirred up. "Good... Its been a few years since you and I have fought alongside." Dong Wu Lei smiled faintly, "I hadnt thought that I would get to fight the final battle of certain death shoulder-to-shoulder with you! I guess Im somewhat grateful to that slutty sister-inw of yours for this. But, thats only because she has preserved a root for the Dong n." He smiled, and said in a soft voice, "I had originally nned to banish her so long as I managed to return. However... Im somewhat reluctant to do it now, ha-ha..." Dong Wu Shang swallowed his saliva, and said in a low voice, "Elder brother, elder sister-inw also wants good for you." "Good for me..." Dong Wu Lei smiled coldly, "But, her reasoning doesnt represent my feelings! Even the most heinous people have a well-founded reason behind their actions. So, I never listen to reasons and exnations... I only look at the oue. "Even the biggest or noblest reason would be pointless if the oue makes me unhappy." Dong Wu Lei sighed... He felt pain in his heart as he regretfully looked at Dong Wu Shang, "Younger brother, Wu Shang, its so unfortunate... Today were going to die... This is so unfortunate for a youthful and unrivaled genius like you. This elder brother has brought harm upon you!" However, Dong Wu Shangs eyes exuded an earnest brilliance at this moment... Then, his hand reached into his bosom as he said, "Elder brother... we may not die!" Dong Wu Shang was feeling an intense will to live at this moment... This feeling had suddenly erupted in his heart. [I dont want to die!] His hand had tightly gripped that jade card on his chest! This was the trademark of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion! Dong Wu Lei felt the rim of his eyes turning hot as he looked at his younger brothers joyful face. He couldnt help but feel as if a knife was being twisted in his heart. He knew full-well why Dong Wu Shang was so happy despite being so seriously injured. [Its because he has been longing for me this entire time. He has been longing for the recovery of our brotherly sentiment.] [It has finally happened today. But, its already toote. However, the happiness thats welling up from my brothers heart is genuine... even if death is near at hand.] Dong Wu Lei felt a severe pain in his heart. But, he somehow endured this strong sadness. He then slowly stood up, and turned his back towards his brother as he said in a mournful manner, "Yes, we may not die." The fact was that... he was secretly determined in his heart, [I wont let you die even if I die!] [Ill make sure you that you dont die as long as Im alive! I cant stand to see my younger brother being killed in front of me.] Dong Wu Lei started to walk toward the Young ck Devil after he thought this... The look on his face was tranquil, and his gait was steady. Young ck Devil seemed to know what Dong Wu Lei wanted as he watched himing over... He waved his hand to stop his men from interfering. So, Dong Wu Lei went unhindered and unimpeded to the front of Young ck Devil. Young ck Devils sharp gaze fell on him. He then sinisterly said, "Have youe to beg for mercy?" ... The mark in Dong Wu Shang bosom split with a gentle pop sound. There was a ttened andpact purple jade bottle inside it. Dong Wu Shang shook it, and said in his heart, "Big Brother, thank you." The iplete version of Nine Tribtions Pill was popped into his mouth the next moment! Dong Wu Shang felt a sudden burst of heat in his Dantian. This energy then spread throughout the damaged meridians of his body. This was just like how the rice seedlings would wee the spring drizzle after a prolonged drought. The meridians in Dong Wu Shangs body were recovering rapidly in this moment. And, he could even feel that the muscles and flesh in all of his wounds were wiggling about and itching whilst fusing up. The repair of his meridians waspleted in the blink of an eye. The repair of internal injuries waspleted the next moment. Then... His primary power which had dried up suddenly gathered together. The mighty waves of energy gradually surged into his Dantian... just like thousands of brooks merging into a river! His wounds turned into scars in an instant, and then fell off... The stab wound on his chest got filled up at a speed that was visible to the naked eye! It slowly turned into a very small hole-wound which eventually got covered and smoothened up. Then, Dong Wu Shang suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes shot two sharp divine-rays, and they came out just like saber-beams! Meanwhile, Dong Wu Lei said this to ck Devil, "Let my younger brother go! You can do whatever you want to me!" ... Chapter 664 Do You Regret? Young ck Devil shuddered a little. He then involuntarily said, "What?" He had thought of many possibilities... He had thought that Dong Wu Lei would beg him to spare them. Or, he woulde to negotiate. Or, he would swear allegiance. Or, he would do this or do that... However, he hadnt expected that Dong Wu Lei wouldnt do anything like that, and say this instead. Dong Wu Shang would definitely die in the present scenario! But, Dong Wu Lei could narrowly escape death if he were to be cold-hearted enough to abandon his brother. He could even return to his n if he were to rush out of this encirclement by chance. However, Dong Wu Lei had given himself up to save his younger brother! "Dont you know that your younger brother wont be able to live long even if he goes back?" ck Devil said in a hoarse voice whilst looking at Dong Wu Lei. "Moreover... lets say that I dont attack him now, and let him leave. But, he still might not be be able to reach Dong ns entrance... He might die on the way! You know that, right?" Dong Wu Lei coldly snorted, and said, "What about it? I only want my younger brother to go back... Thats all! "My younger brother... has been out for almost a year. He hasnt met our father... and our mother for a year," Dong Wu Lei mischievouslyughed. He then said with a smile, "Everyone misses him very much. I know this because I see them every day in the n. Theyll be hurt to see him dying. But, it would still be better than not seeing him at all. "I only have this one request... Do you agree to it?" Dong Wu Lei insipidly said, "Youvee to kill people. Or so to say, youvee to kill Wu Shang... Youve already seized total victory. And, youll have me as a bonus... Ill certainly die at your hands. And, Wu Shang will also sumb to his injuries soon. "Your goal will be achieved. So, do you agree to it?" Dong Wu Lei asked in a heavy voice. "Moreover, youll have much less casualties this way. So, do you agree to it?" Young ck Devil felt like he was losing his head in confusion. [Should I agree to it?] [What Dong Wu Lei is saying is right. My goal has already been achieved to a satisfactory degree. Moreover, we can preserve strength this way since our casualties will be reduced.] [Should I agree to it? Or, should I not?] He hesitated. The assassins of ck Devil looked at their Young n Lord with shing eyes. They felt that he mustnt agree to it! Thats because they believed that there was no joy that could rece the mental satisfaction of killing a powerhouse and a high-positioned person in a battle. But, what thrill would there be in killing a helpless person who was just waiting for death? Wouldnt one achieve top-most prestige among the people of Jianghu by stepping upon the corpses of ones enemies... one by one? "Alright! I..." Young ck Devils gaze involuntarily went in Dong Wu Shangs direction as he spoke. He was just about to agree... even though he knew that he mustnt agree to it. But, he still was going to do so. However, he had suddenly seen Dong Wu Shang when he was about to agree. The words were about toe out of his mouth, but they got stuck in his throat. It was because Dong Wu Shang had slowly stood up... He was walking step by step, and his big saber stood tall and erect on his shoulder. Moreover, his eyes were glowing with vitality... It was clear that he was now brimming with life! Young ck Devil fiercely drew a step back. His mouth was opened wide behind his mask, and his eyes were filled with an incredulous expression. However, there was also a faint expression of joy in the depths of his eyes! It was probable that Young ck Devil himself didnt know about this faint expression of joy... Dong Wu Lei was about to urge him to give an answer. However, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. So, he turned his head to follow the Young ck Devils line of sight, and looked... However, he couldnt help but be startled! He even issued a cackling sound. His entire body became stiff! [What am I looking at?! Im seeing my younger brother in a healthy state?!] Dong Wu Lei blinked with all his strength. He blinked again and again. Then, he lifted his hands, and rubbed his eyes as hard as he could. Suddenly, tears started to make their way through his eye-sockets. He wanted to restrain them. But, he couldnt help it. So, he covered his eyes, and coughed with all his strength. [This is so embarrassing... Im shedding tears in front of the enemy like this...] "ck Devil, I have recovered!" Dong Wu Shang shed his de horizontally, and a big tree toppled over in the distance... It had gotten chopped up into pieces! "Dont put forward any conditions. You cant kill us now! Do you regret it?" Dong Wu Shang insipidly said. Dong Wu Shang stood tall and strong in front of Young ck Devil. Young ck Devils stature would usually seem tall and lean. However, he seemed short in front of Dong Wu Shang at this moment! Young ck Devil took a deep breath. And, a strange look shed through his eyes... It seemed as if he had heaved a sigh of relief. He sinisterly said, "Regret? Of course, I regret! I regret that I didnt kill you earlier." Dong Wu Shang could tell that Young ck Devil had spoken insincerely. So, he couldnt help but burst into loudughter. Young ck Devil quietly stood there for a while... He had lowered his head so that no one could see the expression in his eyes. One would certainly be bbergasted if they saw the current expression on his face. It was because he clearly had the look of relief in his eyes. In fact, he had suddenly bepletely rxed. It seemed as if he had finally found a justification. He felt relieved of a burden. He suddenly waved his hand, and said, "Abort this mission. Leave at once!" He then turned around, and rushed away! The four Heavenly Assassins behind him were the most astonished! [What is this...? Are we going to just leave?] [Then, why did wee here in the first ce?] [So what if Dong Wu Shang has recovered? We have more than sixty people here. Four of us are Heavenly Assassins, and we also have Young Lord. Moreover, more than fifty of us are Earthly Assassins. This strength is enough to attain an absolute upper hand!] [We might not be able to take down Dong Wu Shang. But, we can still inflict serious damage to him by paying some price. It wont be an issue. And, Dong Wu Lei will undoubtedly die!] [Why do we need to leave in such an excellent situation?] "Young Lord, this..." one of the Heavenly Assassins hesitantly spoke as he looked at his Young Lords back profile. "I said... leave!" Young ck Devil snorted from far away. He then sinisterly said, "Do you have any objection?" "But we..." "No ifs... No buts...Saber Emperor rises and the whole world criesC have you never heard these words? It is impossible to get rid of an enmity with a Saber Emperor. So, its better to do him a favor today!" Young ck Devil had already floated to a faraway ce as he said this. His sinister voice came through from a distance, "Dong Wu Shang, you owe me a favor! Dont forget!" The numerous assassins of the ck Devil n stared nkly for a while. Then, that Heavenly Assassin finally waved his hand. He reluctantly and hatefully said, "Lets go!" The assassins of ck Devil n left with several swishing sounds. And, they soon disappeared without a trace. Dong Wu Shang bitterly smiled. He knew that what ck Devil had just said wasnt wrong. Dong Wu Shang wouldve had no problem in getting away even if he couldnt beat the overwhelming numeric strength of the enemy... The real problem was that his elder brother wouldve died! Therefore, the ck Devils departure was a big favor to him. Dong Wu Shang didnt know why ck Devil C who was known for his sinister terror in the Middle Three Heavens C had spoken so well with him, and had withdrawn so easily. He knew that there had to be a reason behind it. However, he couldnt figure it out. It made no sense no matter what he thought. Anyway, he had remembered this favor in his heart. However, he owed this favor to an enemy... No one would wish to owe such a favor! Dong Wu Shang and Dong Wu Lei didnt notice, but Young ck Devil had suddenly emerged on a treetop after he had entered into the woods and gone far away. It seemed that Young ck Devil had nced in their direction from afar. After that, he had suddenly disappeared into the dark woods like a cold breeze. A gust of wind blew... It carried a sigh of unknown emotions... However, there was no way the two brothers were going to pay any attention to ck Devil in a moment like this. "Elder Brother!" Dong Wu Shang excitedly took a step forward. "Wu Shang, you... how are you?" Dong Wu Lei was still in disbelief. "Im alright." Dong Wu Shang naturally knew that his Big Brothers elixir was a top secret. His elder brother had been good to him. But, his Elder Brother Dong Wu Lei hadnt yet reached to a criterion wherein he wouldnt try to attain his goals by any means possible. And, this made Dong Wu Shang abstain from telling him. [Big Brother would perhaps be in a difficult situation if Dong Wu Lei were to find out.] Therefore, Dong Wu Shang had spoken vaguely whilst avoiding eye contact. "You healed so fast... It was clear just a while ago that..." Dong Wu Lei wanted to say C [It was clear just a while ago that you were on the verge of death. So, how did you recover so quickly? Was all that fake?] However, he just thought about this possibility... He didnt say it. Dong Wu Shang was a bad liar. He would whimper and stammer whilst telling a lie. He would continuously shift his gaze, and would avoid eye-contact. "Were you pretending just a while ago?" Dong Wu Lei finally thought of another possibility, and hisplexion turned dark. He couldnt help but be deeply angry as he asked. Dong Wu Shang opened his eyes wide. He thought for a moment, and felt that this was a good way. So, he foolishly chuckled while he nodded. "You... you! Youre aggravating!" Dong Wu Lei pointed his finger on his brothers nose. He thought, [I almost killed myself out of remorse... I hadnt expected that this bastard had been pretending all along... Doesnt it mean that he had been mocking me all this time?] [He has crossed all the limits of shamelessness this time!] Dong Wu Leis face turned from white to red. Then, it turned from red to purple... then from purple to ck, and then from ck to green... He suddenly bellowed, "You bastard! Do you find satisfaction in pulling pranks on others?" He then jumped up, and kicked Dong Wu Shang to the ground... He pounced on him, and rode him like an animal... He clenched his teeth, and rained punches on him! Dong Wu Shang didnt dare to hit back. He took the beating with his teeth clenched. He didnt utter a word. Dong Wu Leis anger wouldve gradually vanished if Dong Wu Shang had begged for mercy a few times... The problem was the kind of person Dong Wu Shang was! This guy was a fierce man who wouldnt utter a word even if he were to be crushed bone by bone! How could he possibly cry out with such a temperament? He didnt cry out... In fact, he feltfortable in his heart. [Elder brother will calm down after beating me for a while... Arent these just a few punches? I can take them!] However, he didnt know that the more he restrained his cries, the angrier Dong Wu Lei got! And, the angrier he got, the more he beat him! A long while passed like this. Dong Wu Lei was finally left with no strength after beating Dong Wu Shang so much. Meanwhile, Dong Wu Shang still didnt utter a word. "I. I, I... Ill beat you to death... you unyielding bastard!" Dong Wu Leis eyes turned green. He then ruthlessly kicked Dong Wu Shang. This younger brother had been like this since childhood to adulthood... He had always been mischievous. He would never admit his mistake. He wouldnt utter a word no matter how much he would be beaten! He would die... But, he wouldnt say, [I made a mistake...] Such kids make adults worried to death... and angry to their livers... The rims of Dong Wu Leis eyes turned red as he beat Dong Wu Shang. He recalled that he had given up all hope just a while ago. He had been feeling so guilty that he wished tomit suicide... Dong Wu Lei sat down on the ground. Then, this majestic man suddenly burst into tears, "You bastard! You dont know that you had scared me to death! You stupid pig, what would I have exined to Mother and Father if something had happened to you? You bastard... You pig!" Dong Wu Lie had truly been frightened when he had seen Dong Wu Shang in that injured state... .... Chapter 665 Hothead! The two brothers Dong Wu Shang and Dong Wu Lei were walking on the road whilst pulling Dong Wu Leis horse. They were chatting along the way. Neither of them had felt this rxed and happy in the past few years. However, the remaining nine experts behind them were very nervous. They were following the two brothers whilst trembling with fear. The unexpected thing was that the two brothers had neither mentioned about these nine experts... nor had they talked about how to deal with them. They hadnt even spoken a word to them. They had been ignoring them in such a way. The nine people wanted to talk. But, they were very embarrassed. They were nervous in their hearts. They were indeed suffering along the whole way. The rims of Dong Wu Leis eyes were still somewhat red. He would rub around the rims of his eyes from time to time. However, he would do it very sneakily each time. He was depressed and embarrassed. [Dammit! I burst into tears in front of so many people. Its almost the same as destroying my reputation!] Dong Wu Lei was at a loss. He felt that he had lost face. He recalled his appearance when he had been crying in a pathetic manner a while ago. The Young n Lord of Dong n wished the earth to spilt open and take him in. [This will make me lose my mind. Wouldnt it have been better if this stupid pig had died? No way in hell would I have grieved over that... Fu*k!] Dong Wu Shang naturally wasnt the kind of man who would be considerate enough to ignore this. He would step forward in concern for his brother, and ask about his eyes every time Dong Wu Lei rubbed them. Moreover, He would ask with a simple and honest face, "Elder Brother, do your eyes still feel ufortable? s, could it be that I made you that emotional... you, s. Youre crying... Im seeing you cry for the first time since childhood..." ... And, Dong Wu Lei would be ashamed and unable to show his face every time! [You bastard... cant you notice that Im rubbing my eyes secretly? You just had toe over to console me...] [Console my ass!] Dong Wu Lei rubbed his eyes the eighth time, and Dong Wu Shang again came up to console him the eighth time. However, Dong Wu Lei couldnt help but explode this time... He efficiently and directly beat the crap out of Dong Wu Shang! He scolded him whilst giving him the beating, "Has that King of Hell Chu taught you to be a stupid swine? How did such a clever man be a brother of a pig-head like you? You had followed him every day. But, you couldnt learn a little bit of fu*king cleverness from that clever man? You cant even take a hint?! Smile now! Why dont you try to smile again? I, I, I... Ill beat you until you die. I..." Dong Wu Shang covered his head with his hands, and took the beating with his eyes full of grievances. [What is this?] [This guy doesnt know how to distinguish between good and bad intentions. I seldom console Gu Du Xing and the others when they feel unwell. Cant you see that I had done it because youre my elder brother? ...Whats wrong in that? Is it wrong to be concerned about you?] The more Dong Wu Shang thought, the more wronged he felt. [Im giving you the honor that others dont get to enjoy. And, youre beating me?] [This is going beyond the limits of forbearance. I cant take this anymore!] [Enough is enough!] [I cant bear this anymore even if I wanted to!] "Let me go!" "Smack! Smack!" "Let me go!" "Smack!" "Youre still not done?!" Dong Wu Shang finally flipped out. He turned over, and started to strike back. He outrageously resisted his elder brother! A fight had broken out between the two brothers. And, they both got badly battered as a result. Finally, they bothy down on the ground, and started to groan loudly. Dong Wu Lei didnt have to worry about his eyes turning red at the moment. It was because his eye-sockets had entirely turned blue... .... A long while passed. Then, Dong Wu Lei said, "Wu Shang, I had noticed that what had happened today was weird!" "Weird?" "Yes! It was too weird! Why did the ck Devil let us go?" Dong Wu Leis mouth had swollen like a pig holding grass in its mouth. "Yes. I also felt that ck Devil wasnt his normal self," Dong Wu Shangsplexion had be quite strange. He blinked his eyes; his one eye had turned back, while the other one had turned blue. "Lets say the fight had happened... The best we both brothers couldve done was that we couldve taken them down with us! In fact, we might not have achieved that either!" Dong Wu Lei said with discretion. It could be said that his understanding of Dong Wu Shang was the deepest. "Thats because I had showed up. I had showed up, and be a burden on you. You wouldnt have escaped if I hadnt been able to escape. Then, the final oue wouldve been that everyone wouldve fought desperately! "However, those people were many in number. Their Emperor Level Expertscked the sharpness of your Saber Emperor, but they were still six or seven grades higher than you. So, you wouldve undoubtedly died as long as they were willing to pay a price and stake everything to fight you! "And, our Dong n wouldve copsed with the deaths of us brothers. So, why did ck Devil give up at such a crucial moment?" Dong Wu Lei said, "As for what he had said CSaber Emperor appears, and the whole world cries... it was simply nonsense. Had he implied that a Saber Monarch or a Saber Saint cant make the world cry? A Saber Saint cant make the world cry, but a trivial Saber Emperor can?" "Did he have some other purpose?" Dong Wu Shang stood up from the ground, and pondered. "Or, so to say... he had some other plot against us?" "Nonsense! What can he possibly plot against us? He wouldnt dare to plot anything against a powerful enemy like our Dong n even if he is mad," Dong Wu Lei distressfully said, "But, one thing is certain... He had a reason behind it. And, Im afraid that this reason isnt a small one!" "Or, it can be said..." Dong Wu Shang stroked his chin, "He basically wanted me to owe him a favor?" Dong Wu Lei became speechless. He then rolled his eyes, and said, "Do you think that youre a Supreme Expert?" "Supreme Expert? It would perhaps take a few more years to get there..." Dong Wu Shang honestly replied, "At least a few decades." "Fu*k off!" Dong Wu Lei didnt know whether tough or cry. So, he just spat his saliva. He then looked up to the sky, and heaved a deep sigh, "Ive started to think that it had simply been an unforgivable blunder on my part to be scared and jealous of you earlier! Would you start using your brain a little?" Dong Wu Shang said as if it was the most obvious thing, "Why do I need to use my brain as long as Im with you?" Dong Wu Lei was startled by this. These casual words of Dong Wu Shang had revealed his iparable trust in his elder brother. Moreover, this trust seemed deep-rooted! [Why do I need to use my brain as long as Im with you?] Dong Wu Lei couldnt help but be teary-eyed. He also couldnt help but smack Dong Wu Shang, "You brat, youre trying to gain sympathy?!" "Sympathy...?" Dong Wu Shangforted the back of his head since he was unable to understand this unfathomable mystery. He then disdainfully said, "Youre sick!" Dong Wu Lei heavily breathed in anger. A long while passed. He then said, "You must be vignt when you meet ck Devil in future. I can feel that this matter isnt that simple." Dong Wu Shang nodded in agreement. However, he thought, [It isnt simple? Could it be that it is depraved?] ... Both of them had crawled up from the ground. They were going to reach their n soon. They were silent. "Ill leave the n afterwards." There had been a long period of silence. However, Dong Wu Shang became the first to open his mouth. He sincerely looked at his elder brother, and said. Dong Wu Shangs body suddenly shuddered. "Two swords cant fit in one sheath. I... dont fit in the n. Theres no rivalry between you and me, but there are many people in our n who either have ulterior motives... or have groundless fears." Dong Wu Shang ran his mind. He then said, "The elders, priests, and senior elders of the n will raise a rebellion once they are convinced that my aptitude has surpassed yours. You, father, and I... none of us would be able to stop it." Dong Wu Lei silently lowered his head, and proceeded. His heart again sank into conflicting views. [I hate to let my brother leave. But, Im also not willing to let him stay at home.] "As for these nine people... let them be." Dong Wu Shang smiled, "You dont need to punish Elder Sister-inw either. After all, almost all of her Yu ns elite troops got killed this time. They hade to deal with me, but they had done so for you." Dong Wu Lei coldly snorted and said, "I wont let them off the hook that easily!" All the conflicting views and affection in Dong Wu Leis eyes changed into cold-heartedness as he talked about this matter. Dong Wu Lei had finally revealed that ruthless and ambitious side of his personality. "Think about my nephew," Dong Wu Shang said. Dong Wu Lei snorted. They arrived at their n whilst chatting. Dong Wu Lei then issued an order... The remaining nine experts obediently went to the hall of discipline by themselves. They were then beaten till they were half dead. However, they didnt dare to utter a word. Father Dong Qi Gong saw that both the brothers had returned together... His face had been brimming with anxiety until now. But, it finally revealed a smile of relief at this moment. However, he then noticed that both the brothers had bloody noses and swollen faces. So, he hastily asked them what had transpired. "He hit me!" Dong Wu Shang pointed his finger towards Dong Wu Lei. "He also hit me..." Dong Wu Lei snorted through his nose. Dong Qi Gong had a heartyugh. And, his worries disappeared in their entirety. A big banquet was arranged in the Dong n that night... Everyone drank to their hearts content. However, Dong Wu Lei hurriedly rushed out after drinking halfway... Hisplexion was gloomy. Dong Wu Shang didnt ask his elder brother anything about what had happened with his elder sister-inw. And, Dong Wu Lei didnt say anything either. Both the brothers had a tacit mutual understanding in this regard. The Dong ns troops prepared to go for a military campaign the next day. Dong Wu Lei was naturally leading the troops. Dong Wu Shang was also with him. They had nned to take a detour along the way. They wouldnt pass through the Broken Soul Cliff. They would instead take the Two Suns Mountain Pass. They would reach the Gu ns domain after they took a turn from the Two Suns Mountain Pass. Then, they would go to the north along with Gu Du Xing and the army that he was leading. Then, they would go to the Mo n, and join forces with it. The decisive battle of the Middle Three heavens was finally going to take ce! Dong Wu Shang and his father had had a long conversation tillte night the same day. Dong Qi Gong had sighed over and over till mid-night. Then, he had finally agreed since he didnt have another choice. Dong Wu Shang had knelt before the ns elders before going to the battle. He had knocked his head nine times on the ground. Then, he had turned around, gotten on his horse, and started off on his journey. A group of people arrived at the Two Suns Mountain Pass. In fact, it was a strong army! There was a forest on both sides of the army. Dong Wu Shang had been walking at the forefront. He suddenly felt that there was something wrong. He turned his head around, and looked... A ck light had suddenly flown over towards Dong Wu Shang from the woods on the left side. Dong Wu Shang snorted. He then hastily stretched out his hand, and caught this ck light; it was a ck-feathered arrow. Dong Wu Shang rapidly flew from his horse as he caught this arrow... His ck Saber changed into a ck beam. Then, his body united with his saber, and he instantly flew into the forest. Dong Wu Shang covered four-hundred feet into the forest with a shua sound. However, he didnt find anything. He was left puzzled by this. However, his peripheral vision suddenly made him realize that grasses were gently swaying a hundred feet away from him on his left side. So, he bellowed, and pounced over to that side. A ck-clothed shadow cried out in rm, and flew out from the underbrush whilst issuing a rustling sound. The shadow then shed, and rushed more than a hundred feet away. Dong Wu Shang couldnt help but gawk. This persons figure was slender, fair, and graceful. The figure looked like a tender willow swaying in the wind as it moved. Its speed was fast, but its movements were quite exquisite. It was clearly a young maiden! [How could a maiden appear in such a ce?] Dong Wu Shang remained startled for a while. Then, he went to pursue that maiden. The maidens agility skills were fast and nimble. Her speed was also very quick. However, her cultivation was clearly much inferior to that of the Saber Emperor C Dong Wu Shang. The ck-clothed maiden became angry and anxious when she saw that Dong Wu Shang was in close pursuit. She then turned her head, and coldly shouted, "Ivee with a kind intention to deliver a message to you. Then, why are you chasing me as if Im your foe? Youre indeed a hothead!" ... Chapter 666 I Appoint you as the Military Advisor of Heavenly Armament Pavilion! Dong Wu Shang was startled. He couldnt help but halt his footsteps. That girl seemed to be relieved... Her physical appearance became visible for an instant. Then, she disappeared without a trace with a shua sound. Dong Wu Shang had only seen that girl vaguely when she had turned her head around... Her face had been veiled. And, her eyes had been sparkling with a crystal shine... just like cold stars twinkle brightly in the sky. He stopped looking all pensive, and looked at his hand which had grabbed that ck-feathered arrow... There was a piece of paper tied to that arrow. "Ao Qing Yun and Ao Feng Yun are leading their troops to intimidate Gu n." The message contained just these fifteen words. Dong Wu Shangs entire body shook. And, he rushed back like a tornado the next moment. "Wu Shang, who was that?" Dong Wu Lei saw Dong Wu Shang returning. "I dont know." Dong Wu Shang turned around, and got on to his horse, "Elder Brother, Gu n is in danger. I have to go there first. You also speed up the army, and get there soon." His voice hadnt even fallen when his legs mped the sides of the horses belly. The horse neighed, and rushed from there with a swoosh sound. Dong Wu Lei instantly reacted. He put out his hand, and pulled down a King Level Expert from his horse. Then, he patted on the buttocks of that horse with his right hand. The horse dashed out, "Take another horse with you!" "Okay..." Dong Wu Shangs voice came from far away. "Speed up!" Dong Wu Lei took a deep breath. He could see his younger brothers figure disappearing into the distance. Then, he waved his hand, and the army behind also elerated its pace. [Gu n and Dong n are an alliance now. So, it would be bad if Ao n got hold of Gu n.] ... Mo n... Mo Tian Ji entered the study room. "Breaking news! Dong brothers have reconciled! Dong Wu Shang has returned safe and sound to his home. ck Devil had to return without any sess," Mo Tian Jis voice sounded clear and rxed. King of Hell Chu had been pacing back-and-forth with a sour face since the past few days. He would repeatedly ask about the developments in Jianghu. It would make Mo Tian Ji somewhat tense. His heart would jump up whenever he saw King of Hell Chu. Chu Yangsplexion suddenly became rxed when he heard this news. He finally heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that Dong Wu Shang had finally gotten through the first crisis in his life! A psychological crisis! [Dong Wu Shang was the one in the biggest crisis among the brothers. He had to face ck Devil... someone who is famous for being sly and vicious. Moreover, there was Dong Wu Lei with his ulterior motives.] [Dong Wu Shang is a person of the most passionate and sincere nature. His heroic zeal is matchless. He is iparably bold and powerful. A man like him is unlikely to suffer harm easily. However, he may not be able to recover if he were to suffer a blow from his loved ones!] [Dong Wu Shang had ultimately started to follow the Heartless Saber way in the previous life.] [His Heartless Saber had been incredible, but it had eventually gone to the extreme.] [Dong Wu Shangs rtions had been deteriorating continuously in the previous life. The two brothers had eventually fought it out many yearster. Their rtion had be beyond repair at that time. However, their rtion has finally be good in this life. And, it has happened earlier than in the previous life...] [It can be seen that some things are happening ahead of time in this life. However, thats not a bad thing.] "Do you finally feel rxed?" Mo Tian Ji finally dared to sit in front of King of Hell Chu. King of Hell Chu had beening to the study room early in morning during the past few days. He would then wait for some news. Mo Tian Ji would keep fidgeting restlessly the entire time that he stayed there... This study used to be Mo Tian Jis favorite ce for leisure. He would experience a kind of wonderful feeling whilst devising strategic ns, and controlling the entire world. However, Mo Tian Ji simply had to sit at King of Hell Chus side since King of Hell Chu had upied it all. This had been like a torture for Mo Tian Ji. This guy was like a bomb that could explode at any time. This Master of Calction and Maniption was someone whom the entire Middle Three Heavens feared. But, even he felt like someone who had a boil on his buttocks in front of Chu Yang. However, he could finally sit calmly and steadily now. "Who does finally feel relieved?" Chu Yang rolled his eyes. He sat on arge wooden armchair. He was partly reclining in a leisurely sprawled out posture. "I wasnt worried, okay? Anyway, stop being so nosy, and mind your own business." Mo Tian Ji spurted out his saliva. His fingers trembled as he pointed at Chu Yang. "You... how dare you say this to me. Dont you have a conscience?" "Lets get down to business now." Chu Yangzily held out his ear, "You can get out if theres nothing else. I want to sleep". Mo Tian Ji started to fume with anger at this. [Is this my home or your home?] "Get up! Theres obviously some business that we need to discuss!" Mo Tian Ji said whilst feeling aggrieved, "After all, why else would Ie to see your stinky face?" "First, the Dong brothers are leading their troops to the Gu n. It seems that theylle here after meeting up with Gu ns people." Mo Tian Ji said. "Oh." Chu Yang closed his eyes. Mo Tian Ji clenched his teeth, "The second thing is about Ao ns Ao Feng Yun and Ao Qing Yun. Both of them are striving to put pressure over Gu n." "Oh." Not even Chu Yangs eyebrows moved at this. "Arent you worried?" Mo Tian Ji was astonished. "Are you worried?" Chu Yang asked back. "Im not worried..." Mo Tian Ji smiled wryly. [Ive underestimated King of Hell Chus wisdom. This is just a trivial matter for King of Hell Chu. In fact, it seems that he would prefer to listen to someone farting.] [He would just cover his nose after the fart... Thats all.] [Ao n might dare to assassinate Gu Du Xing. However, trying to extinguish Gu n out in the open is something not even those six stupid geniuses of Ao n would dare to do!] [Moreover, Gu Du Xing isnt alone at present. He has Gu n, Dong n, Luo n, Mo n, Xie n, and Ji n to back him up!] [On top of that, theres the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. And, this group has been giving everyone a headache ofte.] [Only two people of Ao n are involved in this Ao Qing Yun and Ao Feng Yun. And, they are very cowardly... Theres no way they would dare to poke such a hos nest... and that too in this kind of sensitive situation.] "It wont be a violent or ferocious affair when they attack. It would just be treated as a farce. However, lets say they do attack fiercely. Then, it can be said that these two guys will never return to the Ao n alive," Chu Yangzily said, "Besides, its better for them to withdraw. Dong Wu Shang is currently on his way there... These two geniuses will surely be doomed if they also happened to be present there when Dong Wu Shang meets up with Gu Du Xing. "The sole oue of that situation would be that those two would turn into a pile of shit," Chu Yang concluded. "Dont tell me... Gu Du Xing would dare to kill them?!" Mo Tian Ji stared. "Is it very strange to kill them?" Chu Yang looked at Mo Tian Ji with great surprise, "Brother Master of Calction and Maniption, you think that Ao ns people cant die? From the looks of present Jianghu... The Ao n wont dare to ask for trouble even if all six brothers are to be killed; let alone just two of them. But, lets say they do dare to mess with me... I shall grab a group of male wolves, and feed them aphrodisiac. Then, Ill throw their only remaining sessor Ao Xie Yun in that pack... so that the wolves can enjoy him. After that, Ill invite all the big ns of the Middle Three Heavens toe and witness the scene...!" Mo Tian Ji shivered all at once, "Youre so evil!" He sighed, and said, "Itll be our problem, and well deal with it together if they do ask for trouble... You and your brothers have rescued Ao Xie Yun. So, you wouldnt do this. Moreover, what good would it do to just let him die? "The Ao n had sent all six of them to search for Ao Xie Yuns body... This wouldve also allowed them to disy their capability whilst aplishing this meritorious deed. This would in-turn help in selecting Ao Xie Yuns recement... There had been one more reason for doing this... To take revenge! Their target was to go and face ck Devil n and the others. There isnt any doubt regarding this. "However, they received the news that Ao Xie Yun hadnt died just when they were about to start their action." Mo Tian Ji sighed, "Isnt that crazy? These six guys dont stand any chance since Ao Xie Yun is alive! They have no chance left. However, theyre still trying to use this whole situation as an opportunity... After all, how could they restrain themselves from nourishing the desire to do something so big that it would shock the world? Wouldnt they easily surpass Ao Xie Yun in one fell swoop by doing so? "But, what thing can be so big? "Perhaps, they could unify Jianghu. Or, they could find some powerful young masters who can reach up to Monarch Level or Saint Level, and get them to join the Ao n. After all, they can help Ao n to rush up to the Upper Three Heavens in this way! Wont they supersede Ao Xie Yun by achieving that? "Your Heavenly Armament Pavilions poprity is going off the charts at this time. Every individual is a genius with boundless prospects. You say... who would they have targeted if not you?" Mo Tian Ji said in a scolding manner... He suddenly got very angry, "You bastard... Youre making this messy situation even more troublesome!" "What do you mean by your Heavenly Armament Pavilion," Chu Yang said in a slightly disgruntled manner, "You should say our Heavenly Armament Pavilion, right?" "Our Heavenly Armament Pavilion...?" Mo Tian Ji was taken aback. "Yes, I dere it. Mo Tian Ji, you will be the Military Advisor of our Heavenly Armament Pavilion from today." Chu Yang joyfully said whilst feeling immensely proud. "I dont want to!" Mo Tian Ji was panting with indignation. He almost vomited blood. [How did I be a subordinate within a blink of an eye?] "Objection overruled!" Minister Chu said in a dignified manner, "Ive epted your application." Mo Tian Ji was extremely angry. But, he stillughed. They had been in the middle of an important conversation, but this guy had suddenly made him go crazy. "First, lets talk about this matter..." Mo Tian Ji angrily said. "Is it even worth it to talk about this?" Chu Yang rolled his eyes, "The present situation is that these things have already happened! What we should be discussing is... how to resolve this matter... how to deal with it! But, you are bugging me instead of doing this. Whats the point?" "Hic..." Mo Tian Ji was startled. His habit was to investigate the cause-and-effect of every matter regardless of anything else. So, he immediately started to think as to why it would be useful to investigate the reason behind this matter after he heard what Chu Yang had just said... He quickly realized that doing so was indeed useless. "As for how to deal with this matter... Ive already nned it in advance." Mo Tian Ji snorted twice, and said, "Ive just been waiting for Gu Du Xing to return home and Dong Wu Shangs matter to get finished. Thats all. The basic preparations can be considered to have been finished now." "Oh? And, what about Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo? Chu Yang asked. "These two people dont matter," Mo Tian Ji said. "They are just good as your followers." Chu Yang rolled his eyes, and angrily said, "But, Luo Ke Di is still missing. He hasnt been found yet." "Hell most likely not be in trouble." Mo Tian Ji said, "Luo Ke Wu simply doesnt consider him to be hispetitor. Secondly, the rtionship of the brothers would most likely not be ruined even if Luo Ke Dis cultivation increases even further. Then, what are you afraid of? Could it be that you believe that Luo Ke Di has the potential to be the n Lord? Dont tell me that you want him to sit on the seat of n Lord, and scream every day?" Chu Yang just hupped... He was stupefied. "And then, theres Ji Mo... who simply ran away. There wasnt even enough time to transfer the position of Ji ns n Lord onto him. This guy fled even before this event could take ce. And, it is likely that he wont return. You expect him to be responsible?" Mo Tian Ji snorted, "That lecher will never crawl out from his wifes chamber." "This statement is reasonable," Minister Chu touched his chin. [...I think what Mo Tian Ji just said is very much probable.] "I believe that it wouldve been a perfect match if that woman Huyan Aobo had chosen Dong Wu Shang or Li Xiong Tu. After all, both husband and wife wouldve been tall, strong, and majestic. I hadnt expected that that she would fall for someone like Ji Mo. This is like..." Mo Tian Ji thought for a while. Then, he shook his head, and said, "...chopsticks with toothpicks... celery with bean sprouts... but bean sprout is the male in this case!" The nning had already beenpleted. Everything had already been arranged properly. Mo Tian Jis mind was rxed. So, he couldnt help but gossip. [Chopsticks with toothpicks...? Celery with bean sprouts...?] Chu Yang spurted the moment he heard this. He coughed repeatedly... It seemed as if he was choking. Chapter 667 True Transformation of the Master of Calculation and Manipulation Mo Tian Ji started to issue orders one after another. Innumerable invisible falcons flew over in rapid session, received the orders, and then flew out one after another. Block the trade routes. Block the water channels. Block the mines. Block... Mo Tian Ji had directed the first three orders just to aim at the various fields of profit making of the great ns. He had formted different countermeasures for dealing with the ns of different strengths. Each order could make anyones hair stand on end. Even Chu Yang was scared witnessing all this up close. Mo Tian Ji would yell every time he would write a letter, "Come in." Then, an attendant woulde in, and take the message. And then, he would go out, and release five invisible falcons in a row ording to Mo Tian Jis arrangements. Mo Tian Ji had sent more than forty messages within an hour. He had sent them separately to Gu n, Xie n, Dong n, and all the other allied ns. He had also sent them to the small ns that were attached and dependent on these allied ns! Then, it was the time to make arrangements in the Mo n itself. Mo Tian Ji made arrangements casually as if without thinking. He issued sixty orders within one hour! Every strategy was a critical hit. There were ordinary methods as well as... abnormal methods. The abnormal ones included cruel methods, despicable methods, and shameless methods... In short, it could be said that Mo Tian Ji was unscrupulously resorting to all sorts of methods... He was stopping at nothing! He wanted to devastate the physical bodies of those several enemy ns. He wanted to psychologically rape those several enemy ns. He wanted to drug, and then rape the financial resources of the enemy ns. He wanted to vite these ns in out in the open. He wanted to rape these ns morality in such a way that they would get pregnant, and would then have a miscarriage... His sinister, mean, shameless, and wretched methods had attained a righteous cause since they had been used properly upon all the professions... whether belonging to the upper echelon or the lower echelon of the society! This... this was fu*king awesome! It had crossed all the limits of awesomeness! Finally, Mo Tian Ji wrote a letter intending to make an announcement in Jianghu. Its entire content was as follows, "This is to inform the like-minded Jianghu people of the Middle Three Heavens. The Middle Three Heavens are in a treacherous and unstable situation these days. The reign of terror and bloody wind are breeding like flies. Dozens of preexisting ns got exterminated. Many young girls went missing. Then, countless young female beggars went missing. Xie n, Dong n, Ji n, Gu n, and my Mo n did some investigation together. And, we finally discovered something... .... Everything had happened under the Meng ns evil schemes. They had done all this in order to practice their evil technique so that they could rule over Jianghu. ..... Then, Meng n was suddenly exterminated when the investigation got close to the truth. And, the main culprits turned out to be... those ally ns of the Meng n! The ns were trying to cover it, but they got even more exposed instead! ck Devil n, Tu n, Ou n, Tian n et al... these ns have already gotten their hands on the practice method for the Meng ns evil technique. And, theyve also butchered and wiped out the Meng n. These great ns might destroy the entire Middle Three Heavens with their financial resources, physical resources, and manpower in theing few years. Their wild ambitions have beenpletely uncovered now. .... Perhaps, thebined strength of the Middle Three Heavens wouldnt be able to contend against them once they are fully-fledged. The poison techniques and evil techniques will bring disaster to the world. Its needless to say that the loss of life would be enormous. .... All of us are good-spirited and free people of Jianghu. So, how can we be ves? Therefore, weve decided to fight to death in order to maintain the current order of our Jianghu! After all, we martial artists are hot-blooded! We martial artists would rather die standing than live kneeling down! We would prefer death over dishonor! There will be a war of life and death on the bank of the Lake of Despair on the tenth of October... Well see who dies and who lives! ..." Mo Tian Ji finally finished, and blew on the ink writing. He then said with a smile, "This announcement must be sent after our written war deration is epted by the enemy. There wasnt any need to hurry. However, Im furious today. So, I took advantage of my salty mood, and wrote this down in advance." Chu Yangs hair stood up on end. [Mo Tian Ji, really... really...] Chu Yang was speechless! [Mo Tian Ji would firstunch an attack against those several ns. Moreover, that would be a full-scale three-dimensional attack! Then, he would pass-on a written war deration when the enemy wouldve been driven beyond the limits of forbearance.] [Those few great ns would probably recklessly ept the challenge at that time because their rage would already be soaring to the heavens.] [Then, they would find out that Mo Tian Ji had issued the announcement in the entire Middle Three Heavens the moment they had epted.] [All the dots would be joined together!] [Then, we would pounce on the enemy ns like a storm.] "Well certainly win as long as we can hold on until the decisive battle!" Mo Tian Ji said with a smile, "There would be no use even if reinforcements from the Upper Three Heavens doe down when the timees..." "On the bank of Lake of Despair...?" Chu Yang suddenly became startled. He called out in surprise. [Lake of Despair...? Isnt the fourth section of Nine Tribtions Sword at that ce?] [Mo Tian Ji has picked that ce to have a decisive battle with the enemy?] Mo Tian Ji had finally finished the arrangements... He softly let out a long sigh. Then, he started to ponder with his eyebrows pressed together. He was clearly going through his n once again... He said once he became sure that his n was foolproof, "Brother Chu, do you have any additions to my n?" "No, I dont." Chu Yang sincerely replied, "This n of yours is perfect." It was indeed perfect! Mo Tian Ji had frequently neglected one thing whilst making ns in the past the human nature! However, Mo Tian Ji had nowe up with a n ording to the nature and life history of the ones in power in the enemy ns! Every move hed make would hit the lifeline of the enemy ns. Moreover, it would hit the weak spots of the powerhouses of those ns as well! Mo Tian Ji had nned in such a way that it would target every vital yer. Each move was perfect and impable! "Brother Mo, youre gradually maturing." Chu Yang slowly said. [Yes, this n is exactly like what the Master of Calction and Maniption of the previous life wouldve formted!] "Brother Chu, the credit for this n goes to you as well!" Mo Tian Ji said with a smile, "You had told me a few days ago that I didnt pay attention to human nature whilst making ns. Those words had reminded me that I only took the final benefit and strengthparisons into consideration... or plots and tricks when I made a n... I didnt pay attention to the human nature. You dont know this, but Ive spent the past few nights thinking what exactly human nature is?" Mo Tian Ji exposed a pondering expression. Chu Yang also became solemn. [This topic seems vague and shallow. But, it is the key to Mo Tian Jis transformation!] "Then, I finally figured out that the human nature is basically the weakness in ones disposition." Mo Tian Ji cruelly smiled, "Everyone has a weakness no matter if theyre good or bad. And, this weakness develops since childhood. Therefore... I can easily find the weakness in a persons disposition once Ive investigated a persons life, understood their past, andbined all that with their present personality." Chu Yang was dumbfounded, [Motherfu*ker... what way of thinking is this? Human nature is the weakness in ones disposition?!] [Im hearing this theory for the first time! This is way too fu*king creative!] "Therefore, Ive aimed at this point whilst making ns this time. I almost thoroughly investigated and analyzed the life history of everyone that were going to deal with. Then, I understood their nature." Mo Tian Ji seemed somewhat proud of himself, "And, I found that the sess rate of such a n is hundred percent! Brother Chu, youre my good mentor... Youve awakened me from a dream!" .... Chapter 668 A Pair of Beasts! Chu Yang was somewhat dumbfounded. [Human nature... is exactly the nature of a human. Its not the character of a person. I made you study human nature. But, you left that path, and headed towards a different direction altogether.] "I know that you had meant something else. You had been talking about the human instincts!" Mo Tian Ji waved his hand to-and-fro. He then said in a serious manner, "Ive also vigorously thought about the instincts of a person. But, theres nothing to study about it. It can be summed up in these few words the strong prey on the weak! "What Ive just said may sound somewhat cruel. However, it is the reality... Even a good person has to face this fact throughout their life. Good people want to live properly. They dont want to harm anyone. However, theyll inevitably do so as long as they go on living! "To survive is topete... Martial Artists do it. Evenmon people do it! There is always someone who can do a job properly. And then, theres someone who cant do it properly. The person who can do a job properly hasnt harmed anyone. But, their boss will certainly keep them, and expel the one who isnt suitable. Therefore, the one not suitable was harmed because of the existence of that diligent person who meant no harm. "We get used to this kind of environment because we experience it every day. Therefore, we think nothing about it. As they say Survival of the fittest. Things keep changing every moment. Everyone steps on others shoulders to gain superiority! One can stand firm only after theyve defeated others even if they are merely responsible for killing pigs in a meat shop! "This victory is bound to harm others no matter if the person has gained it by integrity... no matter if they have a good conscience and good ethics." Mo Tian Ji let out a deep sigh, "This is how a human is! Good people follow thew of jungle. And, bad people do the same. "This is human nature! "It takes a mountain full of skeletons for one person to seed. A person bes famous at the cost of thousands. Even a poor ormon person has to step on piles of skeletons so that they can chew the fruit of victory! "The fact that others arentpetent enough isnt a justification for you to harm them. However, you will harm them even if you dont want to. A person harms so long as they exist. This has been the case since ancient times. "Therefore, theres no need to discuss human nature. It is already obvious." Chu Yang was pondering. He was silently digesting Mo Tian Jis words. He slowly nodded, "You might have exaggerated it a bit. But, I have to admit that it is a bit rational." "Apparently, this is the difference between you and me." Mo Tian Ji looked at Chu Yang with some admiration, "You are vicious and merciless, but you only see the bright side of human nature. On the other hand, I always see the dark side of it. Therefore... Chu Yang, it wonte as a surprise to me if someone kills you someday. However, no one can kill me Mio Tian Ji as long as some unreasonable violence doesnt ur! "This is my luck, but your misfortune. But, its not the other way round!" Mo Tian Jis voice had be serious. Chu Yangsplexion had turned solemn. [I feel that a person wouldnt have any fun throughout their life if they focus only on the dark side whilst considering an issue... But, Mo Tian is clearly enjoying this mindset, and doesnt seem to be bored by it.] "I like calcting... I like ying people at the palm of my hand. Forcefully manipting the predatory behavior of people gives me pleasure." Mo Tian Jiughed at himself. "Therefore, I only think of a persons character when you mention human nature! It is because human nature in itself doesnt have any weakness. But, a persons character has ws! And, these ws can be my biggest weapon to defeat that person! "For example... I would start at the Lower Three Heavens if I want to deal with you C Chu Yang. I wouldnt try to kill you in the Middle Three Heavens. Thats because its necessary to defeat your friends to deal with you... Youre known as King of Hell Chu. However, the fact is that you are a passionate and sincerely devoted man. So, you will undoubtedly die once you lose your friends! "This is your biggest weakness as well as your greatest strength." Mo Tian Ji heaved a deep sigh. Chu Yang was shocked in his heart. [Very good!] [Hadnt I been defeated exactly like this in my previous life? The destruction of Beyond the Heaven Sect had made me a man who wouldnt think about anything except revenge. I only focused on my Heartless Sword Way due to the hatred in my heart. But, it harmed Qing Wu in the end!] [My life became gloomy after Qing Wu died. I had thought of getting rid of my inner demon by taking revenge, but I hadnt thought that I would lose my heart in the process. And, how could I possibly have had the inner demon to push me for revenge when I had lost my will to live? Therefore, I couldnt advance even an inch after Qing Wus death!] [Mo Tian Ji has indeed seen through my character!] "Therefore, Im very concerned about the lives of Dong Wu Shang and the others." Mo Tian Ji continued, "Its because I know that youll go insane if one of them were to die! "And, all of us will be done for if you go insane." Mo Tian Ji forced a smile, "It is like a big circle. Every person has an important role to y in this!" "Or, this is how you go on in your life!" Chu Yang slowly said in a tone of a seasoned person. [After all, Mo Tian Ji is Mo Tian Ji.] [Hes on the journey of the Master of Calction and Maniption of the previous life! He has already turned into the man who wouldnt hesitate to collect information from anyone he would meet. Then, he would analyze that persons weaknesses and habits. And then, he would formte countermeasures to deal with them.] [He can even make out what the first sentence of that person will be. He can even know what that person would say next... or whether the person would change his mind or not. He can tell what all things can enchant that person. Or, what kind of words can infuriate that person in a sh. Or, what kind of words can calm that person down.] [Hes an amazing person. But, hes perhaps pitiful too.] [Its because he would only read others all his life, and would lose all his lifes joy in doing so.] "The n is already set. Today is September 17. The decisive battle will ur on October 10 at the Lake of Despair! Not many days are left, but we still have time. Also, we have three days of free leisure time." Mo Tian Ji said with a smile, "What are you going to do in these three days?" "Ill go check out Qing Wus small courtyard." Chu Yang insipidly said. Mo Tian Ji gawked... He shot a look of confliction from his eyes, and said, "Ill go with you." He smiled and said, "Brother Chu, Im not afraid of your jokes. Ive been feeling very ashamed in my heart these days. I dont dare to go alone to my little sisters courtyard. I often go to its door, and I feel as if Im hearing my little sister crying. s... my poor little sister." Chu Yang became speechless. He had no choice, but to pat on Mo Tian Jis shoulder tofort him. The two went together, and arrived at Mo Qing Wus courtyard. The courtyard was very clean. It was evident that someone cleaned the courtyard every day. Mo Tian Ji stopped his footsteps when they reached the entrance. Then, he let Chu Yang walk ahead of him... intentionally or otherwise. It seemed that he still didnt dare to be the first one to push open the door of Mo Qing Wus room. Chu Yang opened the door, and a creaking sound issued. Then, a faint but familiar sweet fragrance spread out from the inside. [This is Qing Wus smell...] Chu Yang felt moved in his heart. [This is Younger Sisters smell...] Mo Tian Ji felt his emotions stirring up. The two puffed their noses at the same time, and deeply inhaled. Then, they closed their eyes. Then, they found that the other person had also done the same. They then opened their eyes, and red at each other. "What are you sniffing? Is your nose ufortable?" "What are you sniffing? Is your nose ufortable?" Both of them asked each other at the same time. They both came in their defensive mode at this moment... as if their sovereignty mustnt be vited. "Why do you care?" "Why do you care?" They spoke in unison. "Humph!" "Humph!" They both angrily snorted. Then, the two big men tried to push each other aside... They crashed into the room at the same time. "You beast!" Chu Yang gritted his teeth, and cussed in rage. "You beast!" Mo Tian Ji gritted his teeth, and cussed in rage. There was a lot of dust on the table in the room. It was clear that no one hade here ever since Mo Qing Wu had left. The quilt was neatly folded on the bed... There was a small pillow on the pink cotton-wadded quilt. And, there was a tattered scabbard on that pillow. They both suddenly felt a pain in their hearts as they saw that tattered scabbard. [The unendurable moments of Mo Qing Wus life had passed holding this thing.] [Mo Qing Wu... mustve been feeling aggrieved and depressed back then!] Chu Yang felt his eye-sockets heating up. He then turned his head, and firmly red at Mo Tian Ji... as if he would eat him alive. Mo Tian Ji didnt have the courage to look Chu Yang in the eye this time. He lowered his head feeling ashamed. "You did a very good deed!" Minister Chu stamped his foot. He angrily cussed at Mo Tian Ji whilst feeling aggrieved. Mo Tian Ji sadly heaved a deep sigh. Chu Yang took a step forward. He then gently lifted the scabbard from the pillow... The scabbard seemed light and empty. It seemed as if it hadnt changed since Chu Yang hadst seen it. However, Chu Yang detected that it was slightly different from before. The scabbard was a lot cleaner than it was at the time when he had given it to Mo Qing Wu. Moreover, its color had also darkened at some ces. Consequently, he couldnt help but form a picture in his head Mo Qing Wu is pitifully holding the scabbard. Shes sticking her little face on the scabbard. She is sitting in front of the door, and longing for him with her head raised. "Elder Brother Chu Yang, I miss you." "Elder Brother Chu Yang, I feel as if youve almoste to pick me up every time I hold this scabbard." .... Chu Yang heaved a deep sigh. He felt a pain in his heart... as if his heart had been twisted. Mo Tian Ji took a step forward; he was about to take a look at the scabbard. However, Chu Yang suddenly opened his eyes wide and lifted up the scabbard. Mo Tian Ji stared at him for a long time. But, he eventually retreated whilst feeling disappointed. Chu Yang gently unfolded the quilt... A delicate but dense fragrance came out. He couldnt help but firmly sniff with his nose. Mo Tian Ji was behind him. His expression became fierce as he saw this. He almost wanted to kick this shameless guy out. Then, Chu Yang sat on the edge of the bed... He didnt move after that. Mo Tian Ji touched his nose for a while. Then, he finally walked over with a shameless face, and sat down on the bedside. Minister Chu naturally rolled his eyes at him once again. However, the Master of Calction and Maniption didnt care. He had coughed twice, and calmly sat down. Mo Tian Ji then stroked his hands to his left as well as to his right. Both of them traced their hands under the bedding... They suddenly felt a texture that didnt feel to be a part of bedding. It also issued a very slight rustling sound... Then, both of them started to fight intensely. There was clearly some paper or something like that under the bedding. Mo Qing Wu had probably made some notes, and hid them here. In fact, both of them hade here for this. Mo Qing Wu mustve had too many feelings back then. However, there had been no one to share them with. So, she could only write them down somewhere, and then hide it... But, where could a little girl hide it? Naturally, it couldnt remain hidden from the eyes of people like Mo Tian Ji and Chu Yang. ..... Chapter 669 Who Will Compensate For My Youth? "Let go!" Chu Yang red at him in a fierce manner. "You let go!" Mo Tian Ji became angry. "Let go! Little Wu wrote this for me," Chu Yang wanted to punch this guy in the nose. "Nonsense! My younger sister has written this, and I cant see it? But, you an outsider can see it?" Mo Tian Ji wasnt willing to let up. .... A long while passed. Then, the two finallypromised. "Lets divide... half each!" "..." Mo Tian Ji looked at the first paper of his half of the pile with a twisted face. It read, "Stinky Second Brother! I hate you! I hate you... hate you... hate you!" Mo Tian Jisplexion turned white. He then heaved a long sigh, and turned over the paper. The second paper read, "Smelly Second Brother Mo Tian Ji, I hate you!" Mo Tian Ji rubbed his temples. He went on looking at the third paper, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, I miss you! When are youing to pick me up?" Mo Tian Jis face turned ck. The fourth paper read, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, I miss you. I miss you so much. I cried again today. Boohoo... the more I miss you, the more heart-broken I feel..." The fifth paper read, "Elder Brother Chu Yang,e soon. All of them bully me. Even Second Brother bullies me. Your Little Wu is dying..." "I miss you... Elder Brother Chu Yang." Mo Tian Ji quickly flipped through the papers, and finished this pile. There were more than a hundred papers. And, all of them were rted to her missing Chu Yang... except for the ones in which she had scolded Mo Tian Ji! [Am I the one who had hurt Mo Qing Wu the most back then? She had already seen iting that others would harm her... She had been prepared for it. However, she hadnt been prepared for what I had done.] [But I... what I had done was for her own good...] Mo Tian Ji felt a knife twisting in his heart. His hands were trembling. "King of Hell Chu! Ill kill you!" Mo Tian Ji finally shouted with grief and indignation. He had seen thest three papers just then. One of them read, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, Ill be your good wife if youe back, okay?" The second paper read, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, Ill be your good wife when I grow up, okay?" The third paper read, "Elder Brother Chu Yang, you had said that youll marry me when I grow up... Im looking forward to it..." These two papers had been crumpled. In addition, they had been ced at the bottom of the stack. Apparently, this little girl had felt embarrassed after she had written all this. So, she had secretly stuffed these at the bottom... Mo Tian Ji erupted. He looked at Chu Yang with infinite grief and indignation, "You animal! Youve captured my little sisters pure heart!" Chu Yang felt a pain in his heart. He looked at Mo Qing Wus handwriting line by line. It was puerile yet proper. Chu Yang could feel how pitiful she must have felt back then. [Mo Qing Wu had been missing me so much. Its clear that she had been very upset at that time.] [Otherwise, why would so many strange idease in the mind of a ten year old little girl?] Minister Chu felt sad as he saw these papers in which the cute little girl had poured her feelings out. Then, he became so angry that he couldnt contain his anger. He hadnt expected that Mo Tian Ji would be the one asking questions. It was simply like adding fuel to the fire. King of Hell Chu erupted in a sh, "Bastard! All of this has happened because your family had abused Little Wu. Otherwise, how could she possibly miss me so much? Who am I at the end of the day? After all is said and done... what about all of you who treated her like that for more than a month? You have no sense of shame. You shameless, filthy, and lowly people... your Mo n is the worst! And, youre wrongly using me for capturing your sister... Have you been very good to her?! Would I have been able to so-called capture her heart if you had been nice to her?" [This King of Hell Chu is so doughty. He has captured someones younger sisters heart, and hes still counter-attacking in a righteous and self-confident manner. He might be the first man to do so since ancient times.] Mo Tian Ji seethed with anger, "So, you do admit that youve captured my younger sisters heart!" He narrowed his eyes. "So, you hadnt meant it when you had said to her that you would marry her after shes all grown up?" Chu Yang stared nkly. However, he reacted within an instant. He angrily said, "Hey... wasnt it you who told me that I would already be an old man by the time your younger sister grew up?" "However, it seems to have much possibility looking at the signs that youve cleverly captured her heart." Mo Tian Ji paced back-and-forth in the room. He was extremely distressed, "Only you were there with Little Wu tofort her when she was the most helpless. She was very young back then. So, she had built a deep-rooted dependence on you... This dependence is most likely to blossom into feelings of love after she grows up..." He clutched his hair, and sighed in despair, "I had let you be with her and meet her frequently. That was because I had thought that nature would perhaps take its course and build a love of brother and sister between you two. However, it turned out that it was you who she missed the most while suffering hardships. You came to save her when she was the most vulnerable, and she became even more dependent on you as a result. "...she was taken away by Supreme Experts shortly after you saved her! So, she left before the misunderstandings between her and the n could be cleared out. She thinks that youre the only good person. Now, you two wont meet for a long time. So, how would she not miss you? "Shell start to have intimate feelings once she turns fourteen or fifteen... Then, shell long for you impatiently. And then, this longing of hers will carve into her bones, and engrave in her heart... Its bad... Its very bad!" Mo Tian Ji roved around with his hair clutched in his hands. He looked like a donkey tied up in a mill. However, Chu Yang sucked in cold air on the contrary, and continued to burst with joy. [Mo Tian Ji is right. Mo Qing Wu wouldve easily developed a love between brother and sister towards me if she and I had stayed together like that more. And, that wouldve been very scary...] [However, it seems that all the conditions are right now. So, sess will follow by itself... even if Im very sad that she has been taken away by those Supreme Experts.] [Mo Tian Jis understanding of Mo Qing Wu is matchless. And, his understanding of human nature and evolution of feelings is even better. Theres definitely a big possibility of it happening since he has said so...] Minister Chu was ecstatic. He was grinning from ear to ear. He then put on a bbergasted look, and asked, "It cant be, right? Brother Mo... you... youre saying this just to scare me, right? How can that little girl have such aplex heart?" Mo Tian Ji had be very angry. He was flustered and exasperated, "Others may not have. But, Little Wu surely does!" "What to do about this?" Minister Chu foolishly asked. "What to do you ask? Youre the one who has brought this disaster! And, youre asking me what to do?! King of Hell Chu, you just wait for your death if my younger sisteres back all grown-up and falls in love with you!" Mo Tian Ji clenched his teeth. This man would usually be calm andposed. However, he was pointed his finger at King of Hell Chus nose at the moment. He was shouting and cussing. He was spurting his spittle on King of Hell Chus face. "Speaking of this..." Minister Chu seemed worried and heavy-hearted, "Ill turn eighteen this year. Most people fear that their son has be too old at this age... So, I cant keep waiting for a small girl for God knows how many years... I might truly be an old man by then." "Huh?" Mo Tian Ji was startled. He tilted his head, and looked at Chu Yang. "Brother Mo, its good that youve reminded me." Minister Chu firmly said, "I should also think of my big day. Otherwise, it would be... terrible in case Little Wu bes exactly what youve just said." "What?!" Mo Tian Ji jumped like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. He then blinked his eyes, and thought, [Wouldnt that poor little girl die of heart break if she were to find out that her dear Elder Brother Chu Yang got married after shees back? After all, her wait of so many years will have been in vain in that case. That girl is very stubborn... What if...] "Brother Mo," Chu Yang said whilst being in deep sorrow, "I understand your feelings. I also understand the fact that this is an important matter. Therefore, you need not worry. Ill resolve this problem as soon as possible. What youve said is right. Its true that Little Wu is too young... I truly cant afford to wait..." Mo Tian Ji was dumbstruck. He stared nkly. "Let me tell you... I dont say anything, but thats what it truly is. There are many pretty girls in the Middle Three Heavens with whom I can try to develop a rtionship..." Chu Yang exposed a lustful color in his eyes. He then proudly said, "Brother Mo, I C Chu Yang C have good prestige and reputation. So, it shouldnt be difficult for me to find a girl to marry." "Find a girl to marry? You dare not!" Mo Tian Ji suddenly became flustered and exasperated. He scurried about, "Motherfu*ker, you want to pat your buttocks, and slip away after causing a disaster? Let me tell you King of Hell Chu... you wont even think of getting married before Little Wues back! Ill kill the girl that you find! And, dont even try to find two of them... because Ill kill both of them!" "Youre making no sense!" Minister Chu felt wronged, and shouted. "Had you not caught my words, and criticized me when I had jokingly said that I would wait for your younger sister to grow up? Moreover, you dont approve of it. Youll kill me if your younger sister likes me! Im okay with that now. I said that I would find a wife. But, you have a problem with this too? You... youre being too controlling, okay? Do you think youre my father?" Mo Tian Jis entire face had turned a deep shade of red. He argued wickedly, "It wont do in any case! What would we do in case my younger sister fell in love with you? Wouldnt it break my younger sisters heart if you got married to someone?" Mo Tian Ji was pestering unreasonably and endlessly. Chu Yang spread out his hands. "I cant meet these unreasonable expectations of yours! You tell me... what should I do? Let me listen to you. Do you want me to abstain, and wait to woo your younger sister?" "You dare not!" Mo Tian Ji bellowed. "That wont do?" Minister Chu again spread out his hands, "Fine... Then, Ill hurriedly find a woman, and settle down with her. Wouldnt that be right?" "You dare not!" Mo Tian Ji again roared. "Fu*k!" Minister Chu was burning with anger, "What do you want me to do? Are you fu*king insane?" Mo Tian Ji was stuck in a mental conflict. He didnt want to let his younger sister go to this animal. But, he also didnt want his younger sister to be sad. He knew Mo Qing Wus nature very well. [Shell break down if she were to find out that Chu Yang has gotten married after shees back! And, it wont be strange... if some ident happens due to that.] "Youre not allowed to woo my sister in any case. And, youre not allowed to get married before my sisteres back." Mo Tian Ji resolutely said. "I wont bear this farce!" Minister Chu turned around, and started to walk. He cussed whilst walking away, "Motherfu*ker, you wont let me get married... You want to make me wait for a little loli. And, you dont want me to woo her after I wouldve waited for her for so long. I wont let you take advantage of me. Ill start looking for a girl to get married right now. Dammit! Ill be eighteen soon. And, I dont know how many more years I would have to wait... Then, it would be useless even if I do get married..." "Brother Chu, Brother Chu, Brother Chu..." Mo Tian Ji hurriedly stopped him. He then thought for a long while. Then, he finally gave in. He said in a low and submissive voice, "I think that it would be good if you were to be my brother-inw," he had said these words with his teeth gritted. So, it was clear that he didnt wish to let go of Mo Qing Wu. Moreover, he might go back on his word any time. "I dont give a fu*k!" Chu Yang raised his head. "What else do you want?" Mo Tian Ji bellowed, "Ive already conceded." "Youve conceded? Well, lets say that I ept it. But, tell me one thing... What would I do in case your younger sister doesnt fall in love with me after shees back? Youre making me wait for her like that... and do I go on waiting after that as well? Who wouldpensate for... for my lost youth? Im in the prime of my life. A mans beauty bes outstanding in his prime. He bes a graceful youngster! How many such years are there in a persons life? Mo Tian Ji, it seems that you havent calcted that!" Minister Chu spoke forcefully and righteously, "You want me to make such a sacrifice, and you think that you wont have to pay any price? Dream on!" .... Chapter 670 Brother Chu, This Must Be Very Difficult For You Mo Tian Ji was at a loss for words. He had be speechless. He himself knew that he was forcing Chu Yang to do something against his will. [My younger sister still hasnt decided... And yet, here I am not letting him find a wife... Compelling him to wait obviously isnt justified.] [She hasnt decided yet. But, the present signs show that there is more than ny-percent assurance that she will head in that direction.] [So, am I wrong to be prepared for my younger sister...?] "Brother Chu, you must consider this. After all, you also like Little Wu. You also wouldnt want Little Wu to be heart-broken, right?" It was clearly visible that Minister Chu was in uncontroble rage. So, Mo Tian Ji had no other choice but to change his tactics... He tried to guilt-trap him. He started persuading him patiently instead of being forceful. "Brother Mo, I like Little Wu a lot. But, you must know that this kind of liking is different than that kind of liking." Chu Yang said whilst giving his bare heart into Mo Tian Jis keeping, "Little Wu is intelligent and adorable. She is pure and innocent like jade snow. So, who wouldnt like her? But, this... this ispletely different from what you think." Minister Chu had clearly felt guilty when he had said these words. So, he couldnt help but sigh. His liking towards Mo Qing Wu was indeedpletely different from what Mo Tian Ji wanted. But, it was also so pure and true that even Mo Tian Ji simply couldnt prehend it in his heart... "I know. I know..." Mo Tian Ji sighed. He continued to argue strongly for his younger sisters happiness, "Brother Chu, youre just eighteen, thats all. You may have to wait for five to six years... But, youll only be over twenty by that time. This is no big deal..." "Brother Mo..." Chu Yang sorrowfully said, "I understand where youreing from. I also admit that youre a very good elder brother. Youre very concerned about your younger sister. Moreover, youre very meticulous. So, Little Wu is the luckiest to have an elder brother like you..." Mo Tian Ji warmly smiled. However, he had clearly be disoriented by Chu Yangs praising, "Shes my younger sister. Who else would I pamper if not her?" Chu Yang felt like puking in his heart. However, he continued to sincerely say, "Brother Mo, you and I are both men. I hope you understand that we start to develop feelings towards the opposite sex by the age of thirteen or fourteen. And, I will be eighteen this year. Eighteen!!" Chu Yang had made a sobbing face. And, his voice could make people have an urge to cry. A person would feel as if he had said eighty and not eighteen if one would listen to his tone. "I C Chu Yang C am still very young. And, Im a genuine person. I dont like those vulgar women who only know how to apply makeup and have a short-sighted attitude. Moreover, Im a sensitive and serious person. Im not the skirt-chaser type." Minister Chu was very eloquent in his expression. He had made a supreme effort to express his moral integrity. He was talking about his own helplessness, but he was in fact hinting that, [Mo Tian Ji, Im the right man to be your brother-inw! Where else would you find an outstanding man like me? Youre blind if you dont hold me tight for your younger sister...] Mo Tian Ji grabbed Chu Yangs hand, "Yes, I believe what youve just said. Oh, that Wu Qian Qian is a peerless talent and beauty. She had deep-rooted love towards Brother Chu. But... Brother Chu, you stayed polite, and didnt mess around. Youre truly a role model for our generation." Mo Tian Ji was trustworthy when it came to talking about Chu Yangs integrity. Mo Tian Ji didnt hide anything... The data that Mo Tian Ji had collected about Chu Yang was the most thorough and detailed one in the whole world. So, how could he not know about Chu Yangs integrity? He had never heard of Chu Yang messing around with any woman... Chu Yang was a man who could turn the world upside down. Moreover, he had a high status. So, which woman wouldnt want to be with him? It could be said that King of Hell Chu only needed to say, [I want a wife!] Then, the emperor of the Iron Cloud Empire C Tie Bu Tian C wouldve picked the top beauties for him! Mo Tian Ji firmly believed this spection of his. [But, it is simply outrageous that King of Hell Chus integrity can reach to this degree. He is simply a sage!] [If this kind of man is not reliable... I dont know what other man can be!] Mo Tian Ji got more and more anxious to rope-in Chu Yang for his younger sister after he thought this. "Eighteen..." Minister Chu listlessly said, "I must look for a..." "Dont worry, Brother Chu. You dont need to be worried about this." Mo Tian Ji shook his arm, "Youll still have many choices to choose fromter." Chu Yang forced a smile, "Brother Mo, youre also a man... just like me. So, I hope you can understand that... sometimes the urges make us very unwell... Ive dampened my urges dozens of times this year." "Yes, I do..." Mo Tian Jisplexion turned ck. He said, "I know its very hard to control the urges..." He recalled that he had held his maid to... deal with it when he had had an urge back then. So, he couldnt help but admire that Minister Chu had managed to dampen his urges. [A man who can do this is rare.] "You want me to wait for Little Wu to grow up... However, shell take at least four or five years to get ready to marry, right?" Chu Yangs face was somewhat distorted. "To get ready to marry..." Mo Tian Ji wanted to cuss at him, [My younger sister will be just fifteen or sixteen after four or five years. And, you animal... you want toy a hand on her?] But then, he remembered that he wanted help from this person. So, he had no other choice but to swallow his anger. He said with a forced smile, "Brother Chus calction is very good!" "What would I do in these four to five years? Wouldnt it suffocate me to death?" Chu Yang righteously said, and looked towards Mo Tian Ji. "Forget about the others... You tell me, Brother Tian Ji. Can you... abstain for four or five years?" "I..." Mo Tian Ji was dumbfounded. [I havent gotten married yet. But, Ive had many concubines in my room. So, how can I be like you? Abstain for four to five years? Motherfu*ker... wont I turn into a horny pervert in that case?] "But, my Heavenly Armament Pavilion is still in a developing phase. Powerful enemies are all around, and danger is lurking on every side. I cant tell how vast the danger would be in future. So, I dont have time to bother about romance or such feelings..." Chu Yang changed the subject. "Yes, youre right." Mo Tian Ji hurriedly said, "A real man must give priority to his ambitions!" "Everyone in our Heavenly Armament Pavilion has excelled in the world. But, weck a resourceful military counselor." Chu Yang sighed with regret, and said, "Brother Tian Ji, lets do it like this... I wont beat around the bush anymore. Ille to the point. You want me to abstain, and wait for your younger sister toe back? Fine! But, I have one condition..." Chu Yang finally came to the point after beating around the bush. He finally revealed his real intention. He now started to speak genuinely. Mo Tian Ji forced a smile. [Fu*k! Could it be that this guy wants to turn me into a ve?] "You be the military advisor for my Heavenly Armament Pavilion. Let us brothers unite, and work together for the great cause!" Chu Yang righteously said, "And, Ill try my best to abstain, and wait for your sister toe back! Ill also sacrifice myself and help Little Wu if she truly... falls in love with me..." Minister Chu heaved a fake sigh after he said this... as if he was making a great sacrifice. Mo Tian Ji experienced an overwhelming amount of feelings at once in his heart. [How did this matter develop into... this situation? Im being sold into very...? Moreover, I also have to cup my hands in obeisance, and see off my younger sister? And, this guy has given consent in such an unwilling manner... as if he is doing a great favor on me...] [This guy pretends that he is sacrificing himself and helping my younger sister?] The fun fact was that Chu Yang hadpletely tricked and disoriented Mo Tian Ji C a guy whose intelligence was as deep as the sea and who was famous for being super-smart. Mo Tian Ji smacked his lips. He chattered and muttered to himself, "But, what Im listening... why does it feel wrong? What does it mean... Its very confusing..." "Brother Mo, you dont need to feel awkward." Chu Yang continued moaning and groaning in displeasure. "I know that my Heavenly Armament Pavilion is a small temple, and it cant contain a great deity like you. So, lets pretend that I havent said anything if you have any objection." He seemed to heave a sigh of relief, "Ill now go and look for a wife without dy. In fact, I truly feel regretful for not doing so in the Lower Three Heavens now that I think about it..." "Dont, dont. Stop..." Mo Tian Ji hastily stopped this guy from speaking. He then clenched his teeth, "I just need to be your military adviser, right? Moreover, we brothers will work towards a great cause together. This is exactly want I C Mo Tian Ji C have been looking for. So, how can I disagree?" "But, I dont want you to agree reluctantly..." Chu Yang said whilst being insincerely courteous. "Im not doing it reluctantly!" Mo Tian Ji retorted. "But, I dont want you to make a decision against your will... Otherwise, I might as well cancel this agreement now-itself if youre going to be in a bad mood and not work hard for the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. After all, my youth... wonte back once lost..." Minister Chu continued to persuade. He beat around the bush whilst trying to eliminate the future trouble. "Am I C Mo Tian Ji C that kind of person?" Mo Tian Ji became extremely angry. "But I..." "No buts! This matter is decided!" Mo Tian Ji aggressively waved his hand, and made the final decision. "But, King of Hell Chu, what if you dont wait for my sister...?" "Then, Ill be worse than an animal! May the heaven strike me five times with lightning! May ten-thousand arrows pierce my heart! May I go through ten-thousand tribtions, and not reincarnate ever! May I burn in hell forever...!" Chu Yang raised his hand, and vowed... This vow was simply earth-shaking! It could make the listeners have their hair stand on end! "Besides, Brother Mo, well be most grateful for your assistance. How can I C King of Hell Chu C be so cheap as to not keep my end of the deal? You rest assured... Ill try my best to groom myself for your younger sisters feelings... Yeah. And, Ill ept it when the timees no matter the oue... Little Wu may not have a liking towards me... But, I, I will... I will still..." Chu Yang said with difficulty. Mo Tian Ji was emotionally touched. [He took such a malicious oath. One can see how much Chu Yang values me. He agreed to make such amitment and sacrifice so that I can be a member of his pavilion!] Mo Tian Ji was a cool-blooded strategist. However, a warm feeling that he would die for his friend welled up in his heart with in an instant. "Brother Chu, you feel relieved. I C Mo Tian Ji C am not the kind of person who doesnt know how to appreciate others good intentions." Mo Tian Ji seriously said. However, Mo Tian Ji was still anxious in his heart. Chu Yang had made thismitment, but a look of worry could clearly be seen on Mo Tian Jis face. It was just an exchange of conditions. However, he couldnt be sure how Younger Sister would turn out to be in the future... After all, Little Wu only had the pure and honest love between brother and sister towards Chu Yang at present. [Mo Qing Wus feelings towards Chu Yang are very likely to change. Itll just need the right conditions. Year after year of deep-rooted sense of longing will eventually take shape of undying love. But, Chu Yang is an adult. And, for an adult to grow feelings for a little girl... this is going to be extremely difficult...] Mo Tian Ji put himself in Chu Yangs shoes. He thought that it would have been very difficult for him to ept this if he were Chu Yang... "Brother Chu... I know... this is... must be... hard for you." Mo Tian Ji felt apologetic as he said. .... Chapter 671 The Two Supremes Who Hamper a Student’s Progress "No... You are too kind..." Minister Chus heart blossomed with happiness, but his face only showed a faint smile as he said, "Brother Mo doesnt need to be that serious... just rx. I can get over this inner demon." Mo Tian Ji sighed, [Changing from the sentiment of younger sister to the feeling of his lover... this inner demon is indeed going to be difficult to get over. Im forcing him to do something against his will...] Chu Yang was continually moaning and groaning in displeasure on the outside, but he was joyfully satisfied in his heart, "Will I have such an inner demon? No fu*king way... It will be bewildering if I do have it... "Then, shall we consider this matter decided?" Chu Yang asked. "Yes, this matter is hereby fixed!" Mo Tian Ji replied. The two men looked at each other. Then, they reached out to shake hands. "Brother Chu, recruiting me in the Heavenly Armament Pavilion mustve been your long-term n?" Mo Tian Ji smiled. "Er..." Chu Yang smiled, "We can also say that both sides were willing, right?" "Brother Chu is so careful about the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. It seems that he is ready to lead the Heavenly Armament Pavilion into the Upper Three Heavens; am I right?" The look in Mo Tian Jis eyes was impossible to unravel. "Let me guess... Brother Chu is recruiting me to help him in dealing with Diwu Qing Rou and Zhuge n; correct?" Mo Tian Ji deduced. "That is to say, Brother Chu is ready to be enemies with Diwu Qing Rou and Zhuge n," Mo Tian Ji drew inference. "But, all matters are still unclear. After all, you havent even met the Zhuge ns people yet. However, youve ascertained them to be your enemy." A bright color shed in Mo Tian Jis eyes. He leant closer to Chu Yangs ears, and whispered to him in a soft and nearly inaudible voice, "Brother Chu, are you the current ages Nine Tribtions Swords Master?" Chu Yangsplexion changed. "Ha-ha... Lets pretend that I didnt say anything. After all, I dont know anything," Mo Tian Ji spread out his hands andughed. The two looked at each other, and couldnt help butugh. "Brother Mo, when did you start to suspect?" "Gu Du Xing and the others... Theyve made a rapid progress since theyve started following you. This is the first one. "Why would Diwu Qing Rou give up on such an excellent situation of fighting a decisive battle with you, bring about his own defeat, and then flee? This is the second. "I was checking the celestial phenomenon in the night sky of the Middle Three Heavens after Diwu Qing Rous army got defeated. After all, I wanted to read the destiny of my Mo n. I had seen a gorgeous and scarlet fate energy rushing towards the Upper Three Heavens at that time," Mo Tian Ji smiled, "Dont forget that Im well-versed in the art of reading destiny. My technique is called Grasping the Worlds Destiny. "Third, I have already seen Gu Du Xings sword and Dong Wu Shangs saber. "Fourth, Little Wus injury suddenly got cured." Mo Tian Ji put on an honest smile. His voice again became inaudible, "Maybe I am ill-informed and narrow-minded, but I still know that theres a magical existence called... Nine Tribtions Pill. "Fifth, my n was to first divide the world into three warring factions. Then, I wouldve started the war. But, you destroyed the Meng n in advance. Then, you destroyed the Ou n as well. Then, you deliberately instigated a civil strife in the Ao n. And, these situations would only lead towards the unification of the world after the chaos settles down... "I know that it is the Sword Lords duty to conquer the world." ... Mo Tian Ji slightly smiled and said, "So, Brother Chu, I would still have joined the Heavenly Armament Pavilion even if you hadnt used Little Wu to pressure me. Otherwise, why would I have strongly advocated that the War of the Middle Three Heavens must be led by you? Could it be that I C Mo Tian Ji C not qualified enough to be the leader? "Im able to strategize ns in an army tent. Could it be that I cant obtain victory out there on the battlefield... thousands of miles away? "I know the weight of these things. So, I have been keeping them tightly sealed in my heart. I havent mentioned to anyone." Mo Tian Ji took the initiative and exined the most prominent doubt in Chu Yangs heart first. He said with a smile, "After all, this might be the only chance that my Mo n will get to dash up to the Upper Three Heavens." Chu Yang was rendered speechless. [I thought that I was taking advantage of him. But, I genuinely dont know which one among us got yed in the end...] Or, both of them won. After all, both of them had achieved their goals. Chu Yang eliminated the biggest obstacle between himself and Mo Qing Wu. And, he eliminated a huge crisis by doing so. Moreover, he cleared the way for his future with Mo Qing Wu. The only thing that made him feel ufortable was that... his brother-inw was unsure. Mo Tian Ji had also achieved his goal... First, to make Chu Yang and his younger sister be together. Second, he had sessfully gotten a ticket to the Upper Three Heavens. Moreover, Chu Yang had urged him toe over. Consequently, both of them were relieved. However, Mo Tian Ji quickly became serious after they had loosened up a bit. And, thats because he knew what kind of road he would face in the future... And, what kind of enemy he would face! He had been making these ns and strategies in the Middle Three Heaves with painstaking efforts. However, they were like childs y whenpared with those enemies. In fact, he was like a baby who was learning to speak in front of those enemies! Mo Tian Jiughed when he saw Chu Yang frowning, "You dont have to worry. I am quite the trickster, you know. I like to y tricks on people. But, theres one thing I would like you to understand I have never tricked those on my own side." He smiled faintly, "Of course, cracking jokes is an exception." What Mo Tian Ji said was indeed right or correct. Chu Yang was most-worried about Mo Tian Jis scheming nature. Ji Mo and the others might be fine with it, but Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang werent the type who joked around. Moreover, they didnt like it when someone yed tricks on Chu Yang. So, he naturally calmed down after listening to Mo Tian Jis statement. "I want to remind you that this is going to be a dangerous road! Just because the previous Sword Lords could seed doesnt mean that you will seed as well. The pressure of this road will be unparalleled!" Mo Tian Ji whispered, "So, some of our brothers will inevitably crack under this pressure! So... it is necessary to crack jokes and rx on this journey. Otherwise... we would crack under stress of our own ord even before the enemy attacks us if we dont crack a few jokes." "This, I understand." Chu Yang nodded deeply. It was easier said than done. It was already too soon to be talking about the unification of the Nine Heavens. Chu Yangs strength was presently far inferior than any of the nine great ns. In fact, his strength hadnt even reached 1/1000th of the other party. The pressure of the road ahead could be well-imagined from this one fact alone. "You dont need to think too much about it. The boat will go straight with the current when it gets to the pier-head," Mo Tian Ji said slowly, "You will only scare yourself to death if you think too much." ... "Brother Chu, I will issue the war deration the day after tomorrow. We will fight a decisive battle on the shores of the Lake of Despair. We should receive a reply within one day. Then, I will make the manifesto to the world. And, we should head out once that happens. "We will assemble before the Wind and Snow mountain range. And, we will set out for the Lake of Despair from there. "This war should see the participation of all ns in the Middle Three Heavens. "So, this war is crucial! "We have to recharge our batteries in theing few days. We only have three days of leisure time. You will have to make haste if you wish to improve your strength. After all, you will need to make the best use of time." The two men discussed and walked out of Mo Qing Wus area. "By the way, I wasnt joking with you regarding my younger sisters matter," Mo Tian Ji solemnly reminded him. Chu Yang didnt know whether tough or cry. Now, he once again felt the same vibe of the Mo Tian Ji he had been close friends with in his previous life. That is... The Mo Tian Ji who was very controlling and maniptive. [It is a lucky thing to have more people like Mo Tian Ji around. But, it can also get somewhat annoying at times. Because, he knows everything before youve even had the chance to say it. He already understands everything, and even has a solution ready...] [Its also quite boring to talk to this guy. Thats because he will do all the talking if he doesnt want to allow you to speak.] [And, that includes the questions you have to ask... your confusions, doubts, etc... He would summarize all these for you. Then, he would urately guess what your response would be to his statements. And then, he would even begin to rify your doubts...] Chu Yang had endured countless such experiences in his previous life... He recalled that he had once chatted with Mo Tian Ji for an afternoon. However, he hadter realized that he hadnt said a single word the entire time... It was like watching someone putting on a one-man show... The second half of todays conversation had basically been the same... Chu Yang hadnt said a word. Mo Tian Ji had nned everything, and had answered all the questions that Chu Yang hadnt even asked. Chu Yang sat in Mo Tian Jis study room. He realized this problem after some time had passed. He couldnt help but spit his saliva out of resentment, "Fu*k! I already knew this was going to be so annoying..." ... These two amazing geniuses were thering-on. In fact, they werent far away from another round of a big fight. However, a cute little girl had been earnestly practicing somewhere on the road to the Upper Three Heavens this entire time. Ning Tian Ya and Bu Liu Qing were taking Mo Qing Wu, and were going back to the Upper Three Heavens. They were still halfway when the two Supreme Experts encountered a big trouble. "Two Masters... Can I go to say goodbye to Elder Brother Chu Yang again?" Glistening teardrops were flickering in this cute little girls eyes, "I miss him boohoo..." The two supreme experts staggered; [She is missing him already? How long has it been since theyve separated? She actually wants to say goodbye again? We wont be able to reach the Upper Three Heavens for a lifetime if wants to go back this often.] "Its fine if we cant go back to say goodbye. How about you two bring Elder Brother Chu Yang over?" A look of eagerness and longing shed in the cute little girls eyes. The two supreme experts remained silent. "Of course; how can I be so stupid?" The cute little girl pped her hands, "Are you two masters worried that you cant find an apprentice? Then, why dont you ept Elder Brother Chu Yang as an apprentice? "This is very a good idea... "Masters... what do you say? ... The two supreme experts finally copsed. In fact, anyone who had suffered this on a nearly 10,000 miles-long journey wouldve copsed. "Dear Apprentice, its not like we dont want to do it. But, your Elder Brother Chu Yang is no ordinary guy..." Ning Tian Ya exined with a painstaking look on his face, "We dont dare to be his masters... It will be the doom of us if we took him in as our disciples..." "Elder Brother Chu Yang is that powerful?" The cute little girl suddenly got excited. "Well, your Elder Brother Chu Yang... will be the most powerful person in the Nine Heavens if this Old Man isnt mistakes!" Bu Liu Qing said this. "Wow!" The cute little girls eyes lit up. "Wow! Wow! Wow!" The cute little girl eximed in surprise, "That is to say... Elder Brother Chu Yang will be more powerful than the two masters in the future?" "Eh..." The two supreme experts rolled their eyes at the same time; [Did we say that?] "That means... the two masters are no match for Elder Brother Chu Yang?" Mo Qing Wu became exhrated. "Eh..." The faces of the two supreme experts turned dark. "Then, why do I need to study under you two? Cant I learn from my Elder Brother Chu Yang instead?" The cute little girl rolled her eyes and furiously said, "Are you two trying to hamper your students progress?" The cute little girl suddenly got angry and bitter... [Humph!] Ning Tian Ya and Bu Liu Qing felt like crying, but had no tears to shed. The Nine Heavens had a 90,000 year old history. Had someone ever dared to say that two supreme experts were hampering their apprentices progress? It seemed like... this had happened for the first time today... ... Chapter 672 The Battle for the Middle Heavens These Supreme Experts first had to sort-out this hampering the apprentices progress issue since they didnt have a better choice. "Khaff khaff... your Elder Brother Chu Yang will be very powerful in the future. But, hes nothing right now!" Ning Tian Ya restrained his gloominess and exined, "You will have to wait for him to grow up. How can it happen before several hundred years have passed?" Mo Qing Wu coldly snorted. Herplexion was still as unconvinced as before. "Moreover... Your Elder Brother Chu Yang would be so powerful in future. But, you wouldnt be able to catch up with him if you dont practice hard. And, you will be left behind if you cant catch up. How will you be a match for your Elder Brother Chu Yang, then?" Bu Liu Qing had mentioned a very important thing while making thisparison. In fact, he had pointed out a crucial point. "Yes... I must practice hard!" Bu Liu Qing proudly looked at Ning Tian Ya as Mo Qing Wu said this. The Old Mans meaning was obvious... [Did you see that? My method is effective.] ... They went back to Ning Tian Yas residence. Ning Tian Ya didnt have time to take a rest. He began to prepare for instructing his apprentice with everything he had. However, he obviously wanted to make a good rtionship with her first. "Xiao Wu, you take a look at this. Isnt it nice? Do it like this... Like this..." "Master, why havent we started to practice yet?" "This... this thing... Dont you like it?" "Yes. But, this thing wont make me catch up with Elder Brother Chu Yang." The two masters hadnt expected this. They had expected that they would have to urge this cute little girl to practice, but that didnt happen. Instead, this cute little girl urged her masters to start with the practice. This was a good start. It made both the Supreme Experts happy. Therefore, Ning Tia Ya immediately started training her. One dayter... The cute little girl was somewhat exhausted. "One more time." Two dayster... The cute little girl had be weak, "Come... one more... time." Three dayster... "Boohoo... I miss Elder Brother Chu Yang..." The cute little girl gave up. Ning Tian Ya didnt know how to deal with it. "My whole body is aching..." The cute little girls eyes were gleaming with tears. Ning Tian Ya looked upwards and deeply sighed. However, the one thing that made both the Supreme Experts happy was this cute little girls aptitude was incredible. It was the best in the entire world. Her physical strength wasnt too good, but her wisdom was so great that she could deduce many things from one case. Moreover, the cute little girl could recite the theoretical chants from memory in one go. So, not much time was spent when it came to these things. However, the cute little girls physical strength couldnt keep up. Therefore, practice turned out to be the most difficult thing. "Would you like me to give you a massage every day? I can massage you if you want!" Ning Tian Ya couldnt do anything about her body-ache. So, he volunteered to give her a massage. A majestic Supreme Expert had lowered himself to be his apprentices masseur... "Absolutely not!" The cute little girls eyes were gleaming with tears because of the pain she was in. So, it was a bit exceptional that she had firmly refused her masters offer, "You may be my master, but youre a man at the end of the day! I wont allow any man to touch my body. It belongs to Elder Brother Chu Yang only!" Ning Tian Ya felt like crying. When had a Supreme Expert ever given a massage to someone? However, he had taken the initiative now. And, she had embarrassed him on the spot... He had shown kindness, but he had been snubbed. He felt so depressed that it seemed as if his innards were smoldering... [I am more than fu*king ten-thousand years old. Would I still have sexual intentions towards a little girl like you?] Bu Liu Qing looked at Ning Tian Ya teaching their apprentice with the critical eyes of a bystander. His mouth remained open, and didnt close. The apprentices aptitude would make him smile in satisfaction. The apprentices cuteness would make him smile while pampering her. The apprentices intelligence would make him smile in gratification. And now, the apprentices mischief was messing with his old rival Ning Tian Ji. So, it obviously made him take joy in others misfortune... Ning Tian Ya felt rejected. So, he went out with a dark face. Therefore, Ye ns chief masseuse C Ye Mei Li went missing that night. It must be mentioned that Ye n was the top n among the Nine Great Ruling Aristocratic ns of Nine Heavens... The cute little girl mischievouslyughed and practiced kicking and punching for a while under the attentive gaze of her frowning masters. After that, she groaned while enjoying a massage as shey in a jade essence bed. Meanwhile, her masters could only look at her whilst being speechless. What she had felt this day was called pure satisfaction! Moreover, the most satisfying thing was that Bu Liu Qing had thought of a special method to heighten the little girlsfort. He had made several holes in a huge jade essence bed that had formed hundred thousand years ago. Then, he had installed some Purple Crystal Jade Essence Beads, White Crystal Jade Essence Beads, Blue Crystal Jade Essence Beads, and Deep Sea Crystal Essence in different spots of the bed. Then, he had used his cultivation prowess of Supreme Level, and had circted his vital energy through these rare crystals to establish a channel. And, this had led to the formation of an array. Therefore, this bed would spontaneously attract the spirit energy from the world into this array formation. Then, the energy would be injected into these few heavenly treasures. And, it would create a loop of energy cirction. Thus, this jade essence bed would get turned into a tform to supply the spirit energy from the world. Therefore, Mo Qing Wu wouldnt even need to do anything as long as shey in it and rested. The rare world energies would spontaneously gather here and transport into Mo Qing Wus dantian. Then, they would spontaneously and randomly enter into her meridians. Moreover, they would untiringly cleanse the impurities within her body. This cultivation method was simply fantastic! This jade essence bed was lifted from Ning Tian Yas room after this method was sessfully established. Then, it was put into the cute little girls chambers. Henceforth, it became exclusive for Mo Qing Wu. However, the cute little girl pouted when this bed was being moved to her room. She looked as if she was being wronged. She carefully cleaned the bed using fresh water. Then, she sniffed the right side of the bed with her little nose. And, she repeated the same thing on the left side as well. She then wrinkled her brows, and reluctantly epted it. "Humph, Master Ning hasnt bathed once since Ive arrived here. And, he now wants me to sleep on the bed he used to sleep in... This is obviously bullying. Humph! Ill have to wash it again!" The cute little girl pouted. She felt wronged. She felt that she was being mistreated; "They didnt even get a bed for me... These Supreme Experts are so poor..." Both the Supreme Experts almost vomited out blood on the spot. [Poor? Who can dare to call us poor? You can investigate the entire Nine Heavens. Where else would you find such jade essence bed? Even one bead from this bed can overturn the entire Nine Heavens!] [We both Supremes have transformed many of the worlds top treasures with great effort. We spent so much vital energy to craft these top treasures that can help in a persons cultivation... And, theyre being treated as trash?] [s. Let it be trash or whatever... Its fine as long as our treasured apprentice can rest in it...] Both the Supremes had been rendered speechless; only tears were flowing down their eyes. The next day was a more intensive abyss of suffering. The cute little girl practiced very devotedly. Moreover, she was very serious and hard-working. Her improvement was also very quick. It was because the cute little girl had made a strong determination in her heart; [I have to be strong as quickly as possible! I will protect Elder Brother Chu Yang... I will hurriedly study and master martial arts. Then, I will hurriedly and go find Elder Brother Chu Yang...] She spent the first few painstaking days with such attitude. In fact, her diligence had soon reached a level where the two Supremes couldnt bear to watch her push herself so much. But... the problem was that Chu Yang had made her used to one thing she would listen to stories before going to bed. How could both the Supremes be willing to disappoint their treasured apprentice? Therefore, both of the Supremes would take turns and tell her stories. "Long long time ago..." "Once upon a time..." "It is said that..." This continued for a month. But, both the Supremes bellies emptied out of stories after that. So, they would have to face sullen expressions from this little girl. And, both the Supremes would be left feeling like bashing their heads against the wall. [Is this an apprentice we have received? Or have we invited a grumpy grandma over?] The more excessive thing was that... Mo Qing Wu would shake her head every time she would listen to the stories; [It is not as good as Elder Brother Chu Yangs incredible stories.] Then, she would rest her chin on her hands; [I really miss you, Elder Brother Chu Yang...] Both the Supremes eventually developed a strong resentment after experiencing this for many days. Perhaps, it could be said that they had developed a conditioned-reflex they would have a headache every time they listened to the name Elder Brother Chu Yang. They would clench their teeth in secret; [I swear that I am not a man if I dont tidy up this guy Chu Yang the next time I meet him! That bastard will have to answer me... How much has he spoiled this Old Mans apprentice...] Naturally, they had been carrying-on Mo Qing Wus routine practice whileining. Moreover, she had been progressing by leaps and bounds. In fact, her speed of progression had be like whirlwind... The two Supremes hadpeted hard with the intention of victory at first. However, their zeal gradually became weak. Why would theypete for this apprentice? It couldnt be said for sure when these two would hit their final impasse. However, it was certain that the whole world would treat her as their joint sessor when theyd kick the bucket. So, why would they even bother topete? [Um, our little apprentices cultivation speed is much faster than ours when we were her age. So, she would be able to go out in the Jianghu after several years. And, she would be able to learn through practical experience after that...] The Supreme Experts would sit in front of each other and drink tea from time to time. However, both of them would feel depressed; [Our apprentice will inevitably be gobbled up by that beast Chu Yang at this rate...] The two Supreme Experts would wish to go down to the Middle Three Heavens whenever this thought would cross their minds. After all, they wanted to castrate that brat named Chu Yang... These two Supreme Experts of the Upper Three Heavens hadnt heard of any external affairs. After all, they had been teaching their apprentice wholeheartedly. Meanwhile, the chaotic storm of the Middle Three Heavens had finally be vigorous. More than a dozen ns had simultaneously set into action. They had started attacking each other at close hand. The bystanders also started to get caught in the crossfire as time passed. Consequently, the ns who hadnt stuck their head out also got involved. In fact, the daily death toll had gradually exceeded four digits. The daily closure of shops had increased to three digits. The daily staff-change of the shops had also exceeded three digits... The conflict intensified by the third day. All the great ns mobilized their military forces. They would go out in regiments with ding dang marching sounds. The gangs would spread out, and walk on the road. And, they would go up to anyone who wasnt wearing the same attire as them. Then, they would brutally attack the opposite party. The number of casualties had exceeded ten-thousand people on the third day... Those who would walk alone in the Jianghu had the most bad-luck. In fact, they would be chased down by everyone like rats if they didnt have a backer. After all, who would care whether they were guilty or innocent? Mo ns first action was to act under the banner of "Seeking justice for the people of Jianghu, and ensuring safety of the people of Jianghu." Many frightened and restless people of Jianghu had started to feel that they were in danger. And, these people instantly threw themselves at the Mo ns door... .... The situation had gone out of control by the fourth day. Almost all the businesses of the Ou ns allied ns had been smashed. The entirety of their financial sources had been cut off as well. They had flown into rage as a result, and were venting it out everywhere... At this time, Mo Tian Ji sent out the war deration... His tactic was very simple "The war to determine the winner! The war for the Middle Heavens! Come to the Lake of Despairskeside on October 10. Do you dare?" Tian Bu Hui flew into a rage. He replied on the spot, "You want a battle? Then I will give you one! The battle to change the current order of the world! The battle for the Middle Heavens!" Then, Mo Tian Ji issued orders to dispatch his punitive forces to deal with the problem of Jianghu. The several great ns which were headed by the Mo n stood at the peak of morality. And, they also had heavy support from the masses. They upied the high moral ground. Then, they started killing the people from Ou ns allied n by using the sword of justice. The Ao n also dered their participation in the war at the same time! After all, not entering the war wont do. It was estimated that the winning party bring about the change of order in the entire Jianghu. And, that party would have far superior reputation than the Ao n. So, the Ao n wouldnt be able to keep up with the heat even by eating shit if they didnt participate... It was almost dusk on this day. Two pieces of news spread across the Middle Three Heavens at the same time. The Middle Three Heavens was already in chaos at the time. But, the news red it further. .... Chapter 673 Two Messages These two pieces of information were transmitted one after another. Chu Yang and Mo Tian Ji were left stunned after they listened to the first piece of information... Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang had joined hands together, and had destroyed the two brothers of the Ao n Ao Qing Yun and Ao Feng Yun! Ao Qing Yuns heart was pierced by Gu Du Xings sword. And, Ao Feng Yun was chopped into two by Dong Wu Shangs saber! Mo Tian Ji cussed when he saw this message, "You say... arent these two brothers of ours truly very valiant? Otherwise, how would they have ughtered those two boys... those two so-called great geniuses?" Chu Yang spat saliva on the floor, and said, "Brother Mo, why do you have such resentment towards these two geniuses? A person being talented in martial studies doesnt mean that they will be adept at battle strategies too. After all, stratagem surpasses all kind of talents... Every genius of one subject is bound to be na?ve in another." Chu Yang deeply and heavily said, "I believe that these two geniuses of Ao n are na?ve. Otherwise, they wouldnt have been blinded by their wild ambitions like that." Mo Tian Jiughed out loud. Then, he puckered up his brows, "They may be na?ve. But, it still wasnt a good thing to kill them at such a critical time." Chu Yang snorted, "This isnt necessarily a bad thing either." They both exchanged a nce. Then, they both made evaluations in their hearts. Mo Tian Ji and Chu Yang hadpletely different views in this matter. Mo Tian Ji followed the circuitous approach. [This isnt the time to kill. It would be good to kill them after they are no longer needed... After all, isnt it still revenge even if it is taken a bitter? Everyone knows that it still wont bete if a gentleman takes his revenge after ten years, right?] On the other hand, Chu Yang was a hardliner. [Ill kill if you dare to provoke me! Ill kill you no matter what. What Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang have done is absolutely right! Theyve killed those two. Thats it... Big deal!] The two naturally didnt understand each others reasons. The message said that the two Great Young Masters of the Ao n had taken their troops to the Gu n that day. They had made an announcement of their arrival, and had then entered the Gu n. They had been somewhat arrogant since the beginning. However, they had been a bit courteous at first this time. But, the main issue that they had mentioned was that they hade to recruit the Gu n. So, Gu Du Xing had exploded. [I was happy and content. And, you guys came to mess up my lifes best moments?] Gu Du Xing had sternly refused. Then, he had driven both of them out. On the second day... both the young masters had been unwilling to let go. They had analyzed the situation, and tried to convince Gu n with reason. They had also tried to move them with feelings. In short, they had said, [Your Gu n will definitely be done for in this crisis of the Middle Three Heavens. So, it would be better if you were to start serving our Ao n as soon as possible...] However, Gu Du Xing had paid no heed. [You two are boneheads. This is simply hrious. Do you even know who I am?] On the third day... Gu Du Xing had finally been unable to take it anymore. It was because Ao Feng Yun had mentioned about Gu Miao Ling amidst the conversation. He had said sincerely and earnestly, [What would be the fate of Gu Miao Ling if Gu n got exterminated? Only Ao n would be able to offer her protection...] Gu Du Xing flew into a rage before Ao Feng Yun could even finish speaking. He rushed out, and brutally attacked them. Both the great ns shed and hurt each other. Everyone stayed in their margins, and no one got killed. But, they sustained a lot of injuries. This made both the Ao Young Masters angry. The Ao n was considered a tyrant in the entire Middle Three Heavens. Had they ever received such a provocation? So, they started to rain curses. They even proimed to exterminate the Gu n. Gu Du Xing was at the end of his patience. So, he finally started to fight heartlessly... Second Master Dong coincidentally arrived at this moment! Dong Wu Shang had rushed the entire journey. He had only been a few miles away when he had heard Ao ns curses. So, he had flown into a rage, and rushed in like a meteor. He united with his saber... A shua sound was issued. Then, he chopped off Ao Feng Yuns body in the most vicious manner! Both the brothers of the Ao n were martial arts geniuses... But, their talents had been of no help on that day. They had been no match in front of abnormal geniuses like Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing. Ao Feng Yun had lost his life in just one move! Ao ns people naturally became angry. So, they encircled Dong Wu Shang in session. They wanted to kill this man who had chopped their Young Master into pieces. Gu Du Xing also dashed out at this moment. He took advantage of the time when all the people of Ao n were busy in besieging Dong Wu Shang. He shed his sword, and a smooth sword-light shed. It sent the soul of the other Young Master Ao Qing Yun straight to hell! The matter had already escted to such a point that Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang had be unafraid of getting into trouble. So, they made a full-on counter attack. The Sword Emperor and Saber Emperor rushed into Ao ns crowd unhindered. They bellowed loudly, and battled fiercely. Then, all the people of Gu n also rushed out, and pulverized the already defeated enemy... Only three senior Emperor Level Experts of the Ao n were able to run away from this battle. The rest got buried in front of Gu ns main gate... The show had already ended by the time Dong Wu Lei arrived with his troops. It was said that Eldest Young Master Dong C Dong Wu Lei had cried on the scene. [My two dear daddies... you two have killed the two Young Masters of the Ao n at such a crucial time?!] [Do you think that this fu*king enmity will die out easily?!] Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang expressed the same opinion regarding Dong Wu Leis worries; [Ao n... who cares?] Dong Wu Lei was left speechless in front of these two bold guys. On the same day... Gu Du Xing dispersed Gu ns nsmen in order to avoid retaliation from the Ao n. Then, hemanded his army to start off to the site of the decisive battle along with Brother Dong Wu Lei... Dong Wu Lei continuously moaned and groaned in depression along the way... This was the first message. .... Then, the second message fell into Chu Yangs and Mo Tian Jis ears... Chu Yang violently cussed out mother-fu*ker on the spot. And, Mo Tian Ji C who had great self-control C pounded his hand on the table. The second message was even more infuriating than the first one! The remaining four Young Masters of the Ao n had suddenly joined hands. They had then attacked the Xie n like lightning along with an army of more than a thousand people! It was because they had obtained the exact news, [Ao Xie Yun is in the Xie n!] All of them would have an opportunity to kill Ao Xie Yun now. The n may me them for this. But, they couldnt bring the dead back to life! Therefore, the four Young Masters had discussed for a while. Then, they decided to attack the Xie n. It was said that the attack had been heaven-shaking and earth-quaking. The Xie n had been caught off-guard. And, half of the sky above the n had turned red due to the fires. The eight eighth grade Emperor Level Experts of Ao n engaged the ancestor Xie Zhi Qiu of Xie n. The other people attacked brutally, and caused wanton destruction. Xie Dan Qiong had just returned to the n. However, he was besieged by two Emperor Level Experts in this fight. Consequently, he was seriously injured. Xie Dan Feng also received serious injuries; so did Rui Bu Tong. Tan Tan had been rushing everywhere and protecting everyone with difficulty. Ao Xie Yun had obviously been his priority. But, he got severely injured while protecting Rui Bu Tong. Afterwards, Xie Zhi Qiu and several Emperor Level Experts of the Xie n rushed out, and broke the siege at the risk of their lives. They are presently running towards the Mo n! But, the Ao ns army is unwilling to let go, and is chasing after them... The several hundred years old foundation of Xie n was destroyed in a short while! Chu Yang jumped up when he heard this message. Mo Tian Ji didnt wait for Chu Yang to speak. He pounded on the table, and issued an order, "All forces... set off immediately! Set off without dy! You must meet up with the Xie n before Ao n does. You must provide back up to Xie n! "All the intelligence personnel... you people start nning for the battle from this moment. Do not hesitate even a bit. You must protect Xie ns people at all costs. You must save them... You mustnt let them die no matter what you have to keep on stake! The treatment and aid to the families you leave behind shall be a hundred times more if something were to happen to you!" Many invisible falcons flew out. Simultaneously, Chu Yang and Mo Tian Ji ran out of Mo ns door whilst being extremely anxious. "You quicklye along with some people. Im heading out first," Chu Yang quickly got on a horse, and left behind a few words... He had gone several hundreds of feet away by the time thest word was heard. Chu Yang and his horse had vanished into the twilight that had just arrived by the time Chu Yangs words faded. The expression on Mo Tian Jis face made it seem as if he was drowning. He waved his hand, and the forces marched forward. A fire seemed to be burning in his heart at this moment! In fact, it was seemingly burning his insides... It was making him feel sick. This information had thrown Mo Tian Ji into confusion. "Its hard to believe that there exist people who dont care about the big picture!" Mo Tian Ji finally couldnt help but vent out his feelings, "They would mess with the entire Jianghu just to get to the Ao ns throne? These several geniuses of Ao n are simply shameless bastards!" Mo Tian Jis n was at the risk of copsing if Xie n were to suffer such a serious loss at this time. In fact, they were in danger of being defeated in this war of the Middle Three Heavens! Moreover, the n that he had made after such hard work would be giving benefits in vain to Tian Bu Hui and his allies... So, how could Mo Tian Ji not get angry? This was the matter of several ns survival... And, his own Mo n was no exception! "n Lord, perhaps... we havent thought over this matter enough," An Elder of Mo n stroked his beard on one side. Then, he said in a deep voice, "The Ao n has stood tall and proud in the Middle Three Heavens for millenniums. It is like a towering tree reaching to the sky for these several Young Masters! Theyll have some hope for ascension if they kill Ao Xie Yun. Moreover, their lives are safe as long as their status is safe... regardless of how things would be in the Ao n at that time. So, they simply dont care about the overall situation of the world. In fact, it seems that the dispute between the two big alliances of the world is just like a joke in their eyes. They think that they just have to look-on without lifting a finger. They dont wish to take the side of any one party." "But, the Ao n has already announced their participation in the battle!" Mo Tian Ji ferociously said, "Ao Tian Xing has personally said these words this morning!" "Therefore, they are taking a risk out of desperation," that Elder of the Mo n said. "It still isnt right!" Mo Tian Ji clenched his teeth, "They shouldnt have such courage. They shouldnt have such strength to break through the Xie n in one days period. Something is fishy!" "The Xie ns strength is greater than our Mo ns. In fact, it is not inferior to that of the Dong n! However, a bunch of dandy so-called geniuses broke through the Xie n in just one day?! This is a big joke!" Mo Tian Ji heavily said, "This is impossible!" Then, he puckered up his brows, "Ao n has dered their participation in the war. Therefore, these people couldnt have gotten the Ao ns full-fledged assistance since they are preparing for the battle. And, this means that it can only be those four people, and the teams of experts that are with them. ording to our reliable sources... those four had troops of not more than 150 people each. So, they shouldnt have been more than six-hundred people in total. "But, the message here reads that there were more than one-thousand people. This information isnt wrong. Then, where did those extra 400 peoplee from?" Mo Tian Ji frowned. He then let the horse under his crotch speed up. He was constantly pondering and specting as the gusts of wind blew against his face... Suddenly, there was a sh of light in his mind, "Could it be that the reinforcements of Tian Bu Hui and the others have arrived? But, how can their reinforcements join hands with Ao n? But, who else could it be if not them?" ..... Chapter 674 Father-in-law and Son-in-law Must Not Speak of this Tale… Second Master Ji was proud of his sess these days. This guy had kept saying that he was going to return to the Ji n ever since he had split up from his brothers in Xie n. But, he had instead turned his direction towards Huyan Aobos n. [Ji Zhu is in Ji n. Hes the backbone of the Ji n. So, what would I do after going back?] [That bastard Ji Zhu might hand over this Second Master Ji some long-term task. And, I wouldnt be able to get over with it easily.] Therefore, Ji Mo turned his ass, and changed his way. The entire journey after he turned around was smooth. He didnt meet any other interception in his way. This was very strange for him... The fact was that every interception that was directed against him was lying in-wait on the way to Ji n. However, Ji Mo had turned towards the Huyan n. Moreover, the Huyan n wasnt even remotely connected to the route towards the Ji n. Therefore, his journey had stood those people up... The enemys ambush had gone in vain. Second Master Ji kept rubbing his crotch happily and excitedly the entire way. He entered into the Huyan ns territory with eyes filled with anticipation. It was early evening. Lanterns were being lit. It was supper time. Second Master Ji looked for a restaurant. He first stopped by to eat and drink. He had barely sat down and moved the chopsticks when he suddenly heard sounds of majestic footstepsing from upstairs. Then, the door opened, and it suddenly turned dark before him! He only saw a tall, sturdy, and big person standing at the door of his private box; the persons height was around eight feet. The person had a tough and stocky built. This person seemed majestic and ferocious. It could even be said that this single person could outdo a thousand men! This persons imposing aura was innately heroic and mighty. This person seemed to have a bold and powerful tyranny embedded into the bones! Ji Mo was amazed. But then, he suddenly felt that there was something wrong. He felt that this persons pectoral muscles were far too developed. Their buttocks were also bulging out a bit too much. He attentively looked, and found that it was his own fiance Young Miss Huyan C Huyan Aobo. "Aobo..." Ji Mo sprang up, and started to jump as agilely as a monkey. He said while being unable to contain his joy, "Howe youre here?" "Youve arrived in my ns territory. You think I still wouldnt know?" Huyan Aobo walked over majestically. She extended her hand, and pulled out a chair. Then, she sat down; two creaking sounds came from the chair that she had just sat in. She indeed had an overbearing presence. She seemed very powerful and intimidating. "Hehehe...." Ji Mo giggled. He then thought, [Shes extremely strong. Its so satisfying. She gives me a sense of security...] "Aobo... Ive missed you!" Second Master Ji threw a coquettish look, and asked, "Did you miss me?" Huyan Aobo wrinkled her brows. And, a faint blush slowly rose up on her face. She bit her lip, and just snorted. She didnt say anything. "Waiter! Bring two chopsticks! Oh, its better that I go and bring them." Ji Mo fled out with a whooshing sound. He then immediately came back with a whooshing sound. He had a pair of chopsticks in his hand, "Take these. Aobo, fate has brought us together atst." He reached out, and took Huyan Aobos hand in his own. Their arms were almost abreast. One arm was thick, solid, and powerful, while the other one was weak, thin, and tiny. In fact, it seemed as if an arm and a thigh had been ced together. And, Ji Mo was the arm here... Then, Ji Mo sat next to Huyan Aobo with a drooling face. This scene could be wellpared by a little monkey sitting next to a big ck bear. "Thank god your little conscience knew that you should firste looking for me," Huyan Aobo insipidly said. But, there was a trace of satisfaction in her voice. "Youre my wife. Who else would I look for if not you?" Ji Mo politely picked a piece of beef. Then, he put it into Huyan Aobos te. "Humph..." Both of them told each other everything after they had finished their meal. Huyan Aobo was a bold and frank woman. She wasnt pretentious in any way. And, Ji Mo was even more casual. Ji Mo courageously held Huyan Aobos arm as he walked on the road. Huyan Aobo turned her head, and looked at him. She said, "Its not very elegant." Ji Mo hung on Huyan Aobos arm, and twisted his neck. He said, "Whats unsightly about this? Im just taking a walk with my wife; thats all." "The image is reversed." "If its reversed... its reversed. Who cares?" Second Master Ji didnt care about it. However, Huyan Aobo was a bit worried. But, she then thought for a while, and a smile sprinkled on her face, [We are living our days, and making happy memories. So, why should we care about what others would say? Let them see if they want to.] Ji Mo seemed as if he didnt need to blend. In fact, he had used the price he had paid by beingughed at to cancel out the apprehension in his heart. Huyan Aobo sighed. She then extended her hand, and pulled Ji Mos arm. They both held each others arms like any other couple would hold arms together. However, it had an absolutely different meaning for them. Ji Mo raised his head in surprise. But, he couldnt help but knowingly smile in his heart when he saw Huyan Aobos warm smile and calm eyes. Both of them were ostentatiously roaming around the town hand-in-hand. They were calm and at ease. They were leaving a trail of dumbfounded gazes in their wake. The Huyan ns guards also found it funny at first. But, they watched these two for a while, and started to feel that they two could sacrifice anything for each other. [They took the initiative to bear bing theughing stocks, and faced it confidently. They are truly a harmonious couple.] One of them was tall, while the other was short. One was sturdy and strong, and the other one was thin and weak. However, they still looked very harmonious while walking together. They were walking together in such a way that the ridicule in peoples hearts slowly turned into respect. [Would I be able to go for a wife that doesnt suit me if I were in Ji Mos ce?] [Would I dare... if I were in Ji Mos ce?] Everyone searched their souls, but didnt find any answers. But, one thing is certain... One would only let the happiness slip away from their hand if they didnt have such courage. And, one mustnt say that they regret their past mistakes when one starts to feel regretter. Its because ones happiness was initially in ones own hand. And, they were the one to abandon it. Therefore, they dont have any qualification to say that they regret their past mistakes. Love doesnt need a reason. It doesnt need self-abasing! Ji Mo received a heroic hospitality when he arrived at the Huyan ns courtyard! n Lord Huyan Tian Feng had made a decision; [This Ji Mo is such a heroic man! He deserves to be my son-inw!] Huyan Tian Feng had left to look for this man who was deeply in love with his daughter as soon as he had heard that Ji Mo hade. The eyes of Huyan ns n Lord had be moist when he had secretly looked at his daughter and Ji Mo walking hand-in-hand in the town. He was a man. So, he knew what a man cared about the most. Any man wouldve felt disgraceful while walking hand-in-hand with a woman like that. But, Ji Mo hadnt care about it! Even Huyan Tian Feng might not have been able to do it if he were in his ce. So, he knew that it wouldnt have been too easy for Ji Mo either! [This is how a real man behaves! This is how a man should be!] Huyan Tian Feng knew that his daughter wasnt ugly. Moreover, she was clever. She had a good judgment in dealing with things. It could be said that there were many manly qualities in that woman; and, that was obviously not a bad thing. However, her body-structure was too big. So, she even looked like a man. She had a great vision, but shecked the ability to find a suitable spouse... She was high and mighty, but she had already resigned herself to her fate. Otherwise, how could a man like Gao Sheng be worthy of this heroic woman? However, Huyan Aobo might have suggested her unwillingness to marry Gao Sheng if Gao Sheng hadnt already fled to avoid the marriage. But, Huyan Tian Fengs daughter had met Ji Mo now. And, it had unburdened him from a big concern! Huyan n held a big banquet that night even though they had already had dinner. They conspired to get their future son-inw drunk. The more Huyan Tian Feng looked at his son-inw, the more satisfied he felt. Both father-inw and son-inw huddled at the table, and drank to their hearts content. Ji Mo held himself back at first. But then, he started to empty wine cups. Ji Mo was thin and weak. But, his drinking capacity was no joke. Moreover, he hade to the Huyan n for the first time. So, he couldnt show any weakness. He simply wanted to out-drink his father-inw! They drank till midnight. Cups and dishesy in disorder. Huyan Tian Feng couldnt drink anymore. So, he was about to slip off. Ji Mo had already been ny-percent intoxicated. But, he was still drinking. However, he saw that his father-inw had the intention of refusing to acknowledge that he had lost the drinking match... So, Ji Mo mmed his hand on the table, and stood up. He then valiantly bellowed. Then, he firmly pinched his father-inws nose, and poured a jug full of liquor down his throat... Everyone was so bbergasted that they felt as if they were witnessing a celestial being. Huyan ns n Lord turned over and stealthily got under an adjacent table after a jug full of wine went down his belly. This new son-inw Ji Mo was visiting his inws for the first time, but he was still carrying a jug of wine in his hand. He sang a few folk songs in a loud voice. Then, he dropped it down. He felt his head spinning as he foolishly chuckled twice. He moved around the table, and then happened to copse on top of his father-inw with a thumping sound. This new son-inw hugged his father-inw the next moment. Then, both of them started to snore whilst issuing heaven-shaking sounds... Huyan ns people were stunned! Huyan Aobo and her mother hurriedly came over to see them. They saw that the son-inw was lying under the table whilst hugging his father-inw with a look of satisfaction on his face... Both mother and daughter didnt know whether tough or cry. They hastily ordered their men to separate these two. But, these two had drunk too much, and were holding each other tightly... They couldnt be separated even a bit. So, they had to be carried together, and were thrown in the guest room... Next morning... Both of them cried in rm... Their voices were so loudly that they almost broke the sky. Their screams hade out from the guest room... Then, a bang was heard. Both of them made two holes in the guest room as they rushed out. Huyan ns n Lord ran whilst covering his face with his hands. He was ashamed and unable to show his face... His whole lifetimes reputation had gone down the gutter. Only Ji Mo was left standing foolishly in the courtyard. He had a splitting headache. He was holding his head, and was trying his best to recall what had happened the previous night... Second Master Ji became famous in his inws house after this! In fact, the Huyan ns ancestor especially ended his seclusion toe and have a look at this new son-inw who had slept hugging his father-inw the entire night... [This... this is simply a prodigy who has been made in heaven.] Madam Huyan saw her son-inw trying to find his father-inw everywhere the next day... Father-inw was finally found in the living room... Huyan ns n Lord had been hiding in the Madams chamber. And, he had been found by this guy. "Lord Father-inw, you, you, you... you didnt do anything to mest night, right?" Ji Mo was very sullen and tense. He tried to get to the heart of the matter, and inquired about the truth. "Get lost!~~~~" Huyan Tian Feng violently roared. He flew into a rage out of humiliation, and firmly kicked him. Madam Huyan still hadnt clearly seen what her son-inw looked like when this guy issued a weird cry and was sent out flying like a meteor by her husbands kick. ... Chapter 675 Who Provoked the Nine Tribulations Sword Master?! Ji Mo was living in the Huyan n. So, it was obvious that he would frequently think of paying respects to his little guy down there. But, how could it be possible? The Huyan n was a great n. And, that guy wanted to sleep with the Young Lady before marriage? It was highly improper! Moreoevr, Huyan Aobo strictly adhered to keeping up the final barrier. She couldnt let this guy break through it. Ji Mo tried hard many times. But, he could basically do everything except for breaking through this final barrier. And... this final barrier of morality was as tough as iron! Later, Second Master Ji hardened his heart. [Dammit! How would I achieve sess if I dont pay any price?] Therefore, he raised his head and gulped down a bottle full of Lust Dragons Blood that Chu Yang had given him just before leaving. Then, he circted the martial power in his blood vessels, and became vigorous. His entire body turned burning hot. He then ran like a wisp of smoke, and started to look for Huyan Aobo. "Aobo, this is bad. I had an aphrodisiac ..." Ji Mo said whilst panicking. "You brought aphrodisiac in my home?" Huyan Aobo looked at him with a baffled expression. But, how could she not know what this guys intentions were? "Yes. Yes... Moreover, it is the most severe one Lust Dragons Blood. Aobo, save my life..." Second Master Ji was feeling extremely upset as he shouted. His face had turned red due to holding back. "Attendant,e in!" Huyan Aobo called out, and a few bodyguards came in. "Lock Second Master Ji in the guest room. No one is allowed to go inside without my permission. I repeat... no one!" Huyan Aobo blushed. Then, she moved her mouth close to Ji Mos ear, and whispered, "You had an aphrodisiac? It was Lust Dragons Blood? Well then... go and release yourself in the guest room!" Ji Mos hands and feet turned ice-cold. "Hic, no no no, no no no... Aobo, dear... oh my dear god! Ah, could you not? Boohoohoo..." Ji Mo started to cry. Second Master Ji felt like killing himself as he looked at Huyan Aobo leaving furiously. The fact was that Ji Mo shouldnt have mentioned Lust Dragons Blood at any cost or by any means. That was because he mightve had it his way if he had said that it was some ordinary aphrodisiac. However, Huyan Aobo was very experienced. So, how could she not know... that the Lust Dragons Blood wasnt considered an aphrodisiac?! It would only boost the sexual drive of a man... It could increase the excitement to an extent that it couldnt be restrained. But, it was otherwise harmless! [Let this guy suffer for several days. Hell be alright.] Ji Mo had tried to gain an advantage, but had ended up worse off. He had been locked inside this small and dark room. He remained locked in for three days. Three dayster... Second Master Ji finally got over with it. He came out. But, he found that he had be extremely sensitive. It would stand up whenever he would randomly see pink clothes... But, this prodigy who had taken an aphrodisiac himself so that he could take unfair advantage of ady had be a celebrity in the Huyan n! This news spread from the mouths of several bodyguards. And, the name of Second Master Ji was spread far and wide! Naturally, the most praiseworthy thing was that this guys skin was so thick that even an army of a million people wouldnt be able to pierce through. Anyone wouldve felt too ashamed to show their face if they had been in his ce. But, this guy had no sense of shame. In fact, he would first be happy, and then he would feel honored if someone were to mention this in front of him. Huyan ns n Lord sighed, [I can see clearly now... This son-inw doesnt take responsibility for anything... Hes super-shameless!] Ji Mo and Huyan Aobo were sitting together and chatting that evening. Suddenly, a piece of news came through. "n Lord has instructed... Son-inw must take a look at this news without dy," the bodyguard who had brought the news stammered. "What kind of news?" Ji Mo received it with curiosity. Ji Mo gave it a nce... Then, he suddenly erupted! "Bastards! Those bastards of Ao n! Ill swallow you fu*kers alive if something happens to my brothers!" Second Master Ji rushed out in a crazy manner. He had already rushed out like a tornado on horse-back by the time Huyan Aobo chased after him to the stable. His eyes had turned red, and he had ferociously mped his legs in the horses belly. He was continuously brandishing the horsewhip, and was dashing away without stopping. "Hey... you, wait a minute for me!" Huyan Aobo shouted. "Wait for what? It is mens business. Dont meddle!" Ji Mos voice came through. The man and horse rushed away at lightning speed, and disappeared into the night! The sound of hoof beats surged-on like muffled thunder from a distance. "What happened?" Huyan Aobo caught that guard, and asked. "The four Young Masters of the Ao n haveunched a surprise attack on the Xie n. Xie n has received serious casualties. The major personalities of the Xie n have fled... Young Masters brothers are also among them..." that bodyguard replied whilst trembling with fear. Huyan Aobo cried out in rm. She then turned around, and went into Huyan ns hall. "I must go!" Huyan Aobo bluntly said to her father. "Has he left already?" Huyan Tian Feng asked. "Yes." "He truly deserves to be called a brave man... He abandoned this easygoing lifestyle, and threw himself into his brothers crisis... He didnt hesitate..." Huyan Tian Feng muttered to himself. Then, he said, "Not just you... The people of our Huyan n will also go!" He decidedly ordered, "Our Huyan n cant stay out in the chaos of Jianghu! All the personnel, start the preparations. The outbreak has urred earlier than expected. Therefore, well also set off in advance!" "Well stand on the side where Ji Mo will stand!" "Set off!" A little while passed... Then, a cavalry of Huyan ns several hundred people rushed out of the n with a whiz. They were being led by the father and the daughter. They soon disappeared in the curtain of night. Inside the manor... Madam Huyan had knelt down in front of the gods idol. She was sincerely knocking down her head, [Heaven bless my husband and my daughter. May they soon return safe and sound...] Smoke from the burning incense was rising in spirals... .... Chu Yang was riding a horse whilst dispersing dust in a manner that made it seem as if an arrow had left a bowstring. His ck robe was dancing in the night wind. He was issuing fierce bang noises. His sword-like sharp eyes were shooting heartless rays. He felt as if his heart would burst, and his chest would split open. A worry was unceasingly increasing inside his belly as he was tightly pursing up his lips! That slight curve at the corner of his mouth revealed his heartlessness. This was enough to induce palpitation in people! The Nine Tribtion Sword in his Dantian seemed to have been infected by Chu Yangs heaven-soaring murderous intent. It unconsciously gathered to his Dantian, and issued sword-cries with ngs! Suddenly, invisible sword energy was emitted out from Chu Yangs body. Even Chu Yang didnt know that the clouds in the sky were being smashed and dispersed by his heaven-soaring sword energy! Chu Yang and the horse changed into ck lighting in the dim light of the night. He was moving like a hurricane! [Brothers!] [Iming!] [I Chu Yang will cause a river of blood in the Middle Three Heavens if you receive the slightest of harm!] Mo Tian Ji was dozens of kilometers behind him. He had a calm andposed face. He looked solemn. However, he was constantly issuing orders, "Hurry up! Faster! Throw all the extra baggage. Throw all of them! We only need speed at this moment!" Therge military force sped forward. The sounds of hoof beats echoed like loud rumbles of tsunamis andndslides. They were advancing through the dim light of the night! .... Ji Mo had bent his body on the horseback, and was rushing madly. The night wind was fiercely blowing against his face. He had opened his eyes wide in anger. He couldnt blink them even if he wanted to. The rage was rising upwards from his entire body. His anger was rising bit by bit with every passing moment. He felt as ifva was boiling in his heart. He was extremely anxious. [My brothers, are you alright?] [You must hold on!] [You must endure!] [I C Ji Mo C aming!] ..... "Quick! Quick! Quick!" Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing moved like meteors on the main road, and separated away from their troops. They were rushing on the road on their quick horses. They were burning with anxiety. They were surging ahead like hurricanes. Their eyes were bloodshot. A brutal and murderous aura seemed to be congealing around their entire bodies! The wrath of the Sword Emperor and the Saber Emperor had spread everywhere. Several passers-by along their way had swords and sabers on them. However, they had found that their swords and sabers had automatically unsheathed and flickered cold lights when these two had quickly passed by... The troops of Gu n and Dong n were repeatedly elerating under Dong Wu Leis leadership in the distance behind them. They had doubled their speed. They urged their horses to rush forward and catch up with with their Young Masters without hesitation! Both men were rushing at a speed that made it seem as if they were keeping pace with hurricanes. They were roaring along the way, and were rushing towards the horizon! Their faces had be like iron. Both of them had the same desire in their heart. [Brothers!] [You must stand firm!] [Wereing!] .... In a small town... people were discussing about the matter of this surprise attack on the Xie n. Everyone was discussing enthusiastically about this sudden and crazy news! A youngster who had wounds over his entire body listened to this news, and hisplexion suddenly changed. Then, he stood up with a shua sound, and threw down one silver coin. Then, he moved out of the restaurant like a gust of wind. He then waved his hand, and knocked down a middle-aged man from his horse. After that, he turned over, and got on the horse. He then dropped a gold coin without turning his head. Finally, he mped his legs, and rushed away with whooshing sounds. The middle-aged man had fallen down behind him, and had gotten covered in dirt. So, he roundly abused the youngster. But, the youngster turned a deaf ear to him... In fact, he had already gone quite far away. This youngster was Luo Ke Di! Second Master Luos luck had been a bit bad ofte... He had encountered two interceptions in a row. And, he had sustained severe injuries each time. But, he had been able to escape by a fluke. He had already eaten the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill that he had with him after the first interception. So, he had no other choice but to endure the second times injuries. He had been recuperating by hiding here ever since. But, he still wasnt in a good condition. However, his chest had suddenly felt as if it would split open as soon as he had heard this news. Then, he had immediately rushed out without thinking about anything else... [My brothers were attacked!] [I must go!] Luo Ke Dis body was riddled with scars. There were countless wounds that hadnt healed yet. Therefore, blood was continuously oozing out of his body. But, he still didnt blink his eyes. In fact, he wasnt feeling even a little bit of pain now! This Second Master Luo had always beenughing, cursing, and ying. He had been issuing Ahwooh sounds whilstughing and cursing at death when he was intercepted by his enemies. He had done so even when he had been in danger. He had been bantering andughing even when he had been confronting powerful enemies. However, hisplexion had be unprecedentedly solemn at this moment. In fact, it had revealed a sense of urgency. [Brothers, I wont let anything happen to you!] [...at any cost... any cost!] ..... In another direction... Luo Ke Wu was leading the army. He suddenly crumpled the paper of information that he had in his hand. Then, he ordered in a thunderous voice, "Cancel the camping n! Move forward with full speed!" Luo n set into action! .... In another direction... Young n Lord of Ji n Ji Zhu suddenly dashed out of hisfortable carriage after he received the news. He then performed a flying-kick. That carriage was sent flying out, and cleared a path from within the troops. He quickly got on a horse, and roared, "Advance as fast as possible!" This Eldest Young Master would always sit. He would never stand... He would lie down, but he would never stand... In fact, he had disyed such an action for the first time in his entire life! ... At a certain ce... Jun Lu Lu read the information. She then lowered her head and sighed. [The Middle Three Heavens is in chaos. Elder Sister and Xiao Yu haventpleted their training in seclusion, but they need to look at this. Dark Bamboo is rted to this. So, not doing anything is out of the question!] She was about to give an order when a mans shadow suddenly shed... Then, a blue silhouette appeared in a majestic manner... It was Young Master Yu; he had been gone for many days. "Why did youe out?" Jun Lu Lu was pleasantly surprised as she asked. However, Young Master Yu didnt answer. Instead, he asked with a serious look, "What has happened? Why has the sword energy suddenly filled the Middle Three Heavens? Who has provoked the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword?" ... Chapter 676 Must Feel Proud… Whether in Life or Death! "The Master of Nine Tribtions Sword? Has the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword appeared?" Jun Lu Lu suddenly stood up. She waspletely unaware about Chu Yangs matter. So, she had never heard about the identity of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. A light shed through Young Master Yus pupils. He gently said, "Ah Lu, there are some things... youre better-off not knowing about. The more you know... the more danger youll be in." Then, he folded his hands behind his back, and leisurely looked outside the window, "We mustnt get in contact with anything rted to the matters like that of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. This is the catastrophe of the Nine Heavens thates once in every ten-thousand years! And, it will take our lives if we get linked to it in any way!" Jun Lu Lu didnt truly understand, but she still nodded. Young Master Yu gently sighed. His eyes became limpid and calm since he thoroughly understood the ways of the world. He then casually grabbed a dead leaf that had been fluttering outside the window, "Hes so confident since all of the previous Masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword had sessfully unified the world... Youll rule everything with those two mysterious and inexorable eyes... Youll produce clouds with one turn of hand, and rain with another... Youll turn the sky upside down! But... can you see me C Young Master Yu?!" "Xiao Yu..." Jun Lu Lu anxiously looked at him. She suddenly felt that he was behaving very strange today. Be it his manner of speaking or his appearance... everything seemed very different than usual. "Im fine." Young Master Yu faintly smiled. He then slowly walked to the front of the window, and looked up at an isted piece of white cloud in the sky... He deeply gazed at it. "Sword energy is soaring and disrupting the Nine Heavens. But, it made me break through the bottleneck of several decades. And, I went past all obstacles, and became a Second Grade Saint Level Expert once I got the epiphany! What do you want? Do you want to make me assist the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword?" Young Master Yu muttered. He then exposed a taunting smile from the corner of his mouth. A strand of ck fair hung down from his forehead. It hung down on his jade-like bright and clean face. This blue-robed mansnguid and graceful schrly appearance seemed to have been enhanced because of his strand of hair. "But, Im Young Master Yu... How can I sumb to someones maniption?" Young Master Yu snorted. "I dont care if hes the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. It wont do if one cant get my approval with their abilities." He thought for a while. Then, he slowly said, "Transmit an order to the people of the Dark Bamboo of the Middle Three Heavens. They will only observe the war. They have to hold back our troops. Tell them that we cant participate in this chaotic fight. We wont participate in this!" "Ok." Jun Lu Luplied. "All the great ns of the Middle Three Heavens are already in chaos. So, the Middle Three Heavens would be done for if the underworld also entered into the fray," Young Master Yu quietly said, "Your elder sister will probablye out from the seclusion after one or two days. But, its better to let her watch over the headquarters..." Young Master Yu looked somewhat anxious. "Upper Three Heavens probably wont get involved in this chaos of the Middle Three Heavens. Lady Zhu and I must be separated, and keep a bnce of things from both ends." "Alright!" "Ill go and take a look at whats happening." Young Master Yu turned around. He still didnt have a definite n. He sadly said, "Its too early for the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword to be known to the world at this time... Whats that for?" Young Master Yu took the letter from Jun Lu Lus hand. He then gave it a nce. Then, he waved his sleeves and his blue shadow shed... His whole person disappeared without a trace in an instant. Jun Lu Lu bitterly smiled. She thought in her heart; [Youve strictly ordered Dark Bamboo to not participate in this chaos. But, you yourself cant wait to jump-in. Arent you contradicting yourself?] ..... The ck ink-like darkness of the night was exuding killing intention and bloody aura. Ao Xie Yuns body was covered in blood. He had sustained serious injuries on his chest and back. Flesh and blood were dripping from his leg. His shoulders had been shattered. His right leg had been broken. It had gone limp, and was dangling. His body was tied to Rui Bu Tongs back. And, he was trying his hardest not to fall down. He had exhausted almost all of his willpower to keep himself from fainting. "Put me down! Abandon me!" Ao Xie Yun repeatedly begged and yelled. He hurriedly said, "They want to kill only me. So, put me down, you bastard! Just put me down, and quickly run away!" "Shut up!" Rui Bu Tong started to rebuke without turning his head. He was running fast, and was following Tan Tan. "Im begging you to put me down... All of us will die if you dont put me down!" Ao Xie Yun pleaded, "You guys must stay alive... so that you would be able to avenge me in the future. I request you... Grandfather! Big Brother! Please, discard me! Abandon me!" "Shut up! Ill skin you alive if you dont shut up!" Rui Bu Tongsplexion had turned pale. His whole body was riddled with scars. It seemed that his injuries were far worse than those of Ao Xie Yun. However, he was still leaping forward with ease... In fact, he was moving like the wind. "Oh Brother Rui!" Ao Xie Yuns voice became serious. "Oh Brother Rui, I got the chance to be friends with you in this life. So, I C Ao Xie Yun C will die with no regrets! But... the people before our eyes would die if you continue to drag me in a situation like this! Is it worth it to take the trouble for me alone and let so many brothers lose their lives in the process? Put me down!" Perhaps, Ao Xie Yun wouldve gotten down by himself if he hadnt been tied on Rui Bu Tongs body... or if he had any strength left to struggle. He wouldnt have bothered Rui Bu Tong and the others in that case. Rui Bu Tong ran silently for a long time. Then, he said in a deep and low voice, "Big Brother had once said C we brothers must live with pride if we live together. And, we must let our brothers die with pride if theres no way to save them!" He heavily said, "And, everything that the rest of us brothers have done for that dying brother is his pride! "Ao Xie Yun, I hope you step on the road to theherworlds proudly because of us... But, only if you cant avoid death till thest moment today. You must be proud even when you be a ghost! Thats because we will have put our maximum effort for you. "Dont let down us or our kind intentions for making so much effort for you even if you die!" Rui Bu Tong became silent after he spoke this. He didnt say another word. He just swiftly rushed forward. Ao Xie Yun was suddenly startled by this. He didnt say anything for a long while. Then, two teardrops fell down from his eyes, and he tightly shut his lips. He only felt emotions surging inside his heart. He had been thinking that he could save them by sacrificing himself if Rui Bu Tong put him down. And, it would be noble to do so. But, Ao Xie Yun had suddenly started to feel that... [Making such a request is tantamount to insult in thepany of such brothers!] "Yes! Brother, Ill certainly be proud..." Ao Xie Yun exposed a smile of satisfaction and pride on his face, "Even if I die! Truly!" He suddenly felt boiling hot in his heart. A kind of strange yet soul-warming feeling rose up in his heart at this moment. [Such Brothers! They are real brothers! I C Ao Xie Yun C will devote my life and soul to them if I dont die today. And, I will definitely be one of them!] [Thats because this is the biggest pride of a man... whether in life or death. This is his most precious wealth!] Ao Xie Yun didnt speak. He just circted his primary power with all his might, and strove to restore his strength a little bit. [You people can make me feel proud even if I die. So, could it be that I Ao Xie Yun cant make you feel proud of me?] Meanwhile, he felt something strange in his heart. And, the battle scene from earlier surfaced in his mind... Rui Bu Tong had fought two Emperor Level Experts at the same time, and had gotten seriously injured in the process. Ao Xie Yun had even heard Rui Bu Tongs ribs breaking. The enemys swords and sabers had attacked all at once, and Rui Bu Tong was about to be killed in no time. Ao Xie Yun had gone all-out to rush to his help at this time. And, he had bumped into them. Consequently, he had also gotten seriously injured. Then, Rui Bu Tong had escaped with all his strength whilst carrying Ao Xie Yun on his shoulder... He had grabbed Ao Xie Yun, and flown out. He had eventually caught up with the fleeing troops that had broken through the enemy encirclement. Then, he had been nudged forward by Tan Tan so that he could finally keep pace with the team. [Rui Bu Tongs injuries are more serious than mine. However, Im lying down on Rui Bu Tongs back in such a way that he doesnt even have the space to move properly. Im almost dying. But, Rui Bu Tong has still run for a thousand miles whilst carrying me on his back?!] [How is this possible?] ..... Tan Tan was carrying Xie Dan Feng on his back. He had been dashing like a gale of wind. He was currently at the forefront of the fleeing troops. He was leading the troop in the direction of escape. Tan Tansplexion was unprecedentedly grim at the moment. An extreme madness was brewing inside his pupils... The ancestor of Xie n Xie Zhi Qiu was behind Tan Tan. He was bathed in blood. Even his snow-white beard was dripping with blood. He was carrying Xie Dan Qiong on his back. Both of them were silently rushing forward with their teeth clenched! They were just rushing! They were just rushing without knowing where to go... Xie Dan Feng was unconscious... Xie Dan Qiongs face had also turned like a golden paper. His whole body was injured. His breathing had also gone weak. Everyone was battered and exhausted. Tan Tan and Rui Bu Tong were regretting in their hearts. Chu Yangs healing medicine worked on almost everyone. But, it didnt work on Tan Tan and Rui Bu Tong. Therefore, these two had casually declined when Chu yang had been distributing the iplete versions of Nine Tribtions Pills to everyone. They felt like pping their own faces tens of thousands of times as they recalled it now! They couldnt use it for themselves... but other people could always take them, right? They needed it the most right now. But, they couldnt get them... The attack on Xie n had been very sudden. 700-800 people had broken out from the siege together. But, there had remained less than 200 who were fleeing as of this moment! Thats because the pursuers had beenunching concealed weapons in the dimness of the dark night. Therefore, the people who were at the back of the team had been continuously falling down while screaming. However, they wouldnt be able to crawl up once they had fallen. The people in the front would only feel a knife twisting in their heart as they would listen to the screams. But, they would tightly bite their lip until it bled, and wouldnt dare to turn around. It was because it would be a total defeat of their team if they were to turn back! No one had thought that the enemys attack would be so formidable! In fact, the enemy hadnt even used any conspiracy. They had just rushed in! They had smashed everyone with their tyrannical military strength! The Xie ns people had been routed as soon as the enemy hade in contact with them... The first grade Monarch Level Expert Xie Zhi Qiu had been fighting three eighth grade Emperor Level Experts alone at first. He had been winning. But then, a mysterious masked man in ck robe had appeared. And, only one palm of his had announced the destruction of the Xie n! That one palm had fiercely hit the first grade Monarch Level Expert Xie Zhi Qiu. Blood had spurt out of Xie Zhi Qius body, and he had fallen back. Xie Zhi Qiu had many years experience of Jianghu. So, he had quickly realized that nothing could be done. Conseuqntly, he had made a prompt decision, and had broken through the siege. Finally, these people had been able to escape from there. The enemy wouldve surrounded them if he had been a momentte. After all, they had an overwhelming numerical advantage. And then, it wouldve been impossible for them to escape. The pressure from the pursuers behind them was like a poisonous sore that grows close to the bones. The enemy could be faintly heard. The distance between the enemy and them was almost nothing. It was a few kilometers at most... It was such a short distance that the enemy experts might catch up with them in just a few pounces. However, the enemies were moving at a moderate speed whilst chasing after them. It was clear that they were waiting to take timely profits after these people would getpletely exhausted. Or... could it be that they intended to use these people as bait to lure Chu Yang and the others... so that they could wipe all of them in one fell swoop? However, how did so much formidable powere in the hands of those four Young Masters of Ao n? Perhaps, all the experts of Ao n hade out in full strength, and that had resulted in this kind of victory... ... Chapter 677 No One Can Even Think of Harming Her As Long As I’m Alive! "Where are we headed to?" Xie Zhi Qiu was following behind Tan Tan. He asked while panting. Tan Tan stuck his neck out, and stuffed a Fifth Grade Spirit Beasts core into his mouth. He then gulped it down into his stomach. Then, he replied without turning his head, "You only need to follow me. Theres no need to indulge in idle talk! Just keep moving ahead at full speed, and burst into the mountain forest up ahead!" Tan Tan felt that the strange sign on his forehead had shone fiercely the moment he had swallowed the spirit beast core. It was like there was a zing sh in this deep grasnd... in this dark night. Xie Zhi Qiu had no choice but to ask since he had noticed that Tan Tan had deviated from the original escape route. He had begun to rush crazily in the direction of the Cang Lan Battlefront. "Burst into the forest? What is the use of doing so?" Xie Zhi Qiu secretly whispered to himself, but didnt speak further. He just sighed deeply, and kept following Tan Tan at full speed. Anyone wouldve felt ufortable after being reprimanded by their great-grandson-inw if they had been in his ce. However, a kind of kingly imposing aura had swelled out of Tan Tans body when he had spoken a moment ago. And, it had made even Xie Zhi Qiu refrain from retorting. In fact, Xie Zhi Qiu hadnt been able to prevent himself from feeling timid. ... Only 400 people remained out of the nearly 700 pursuing soldiers of the Ao n. However, there were more than 300 people d in ck clothes among the pursuing troops; they were also wearing ck masks. "Senior Zhuge, why dont we rush ahead and kill all of them in one vigorous blow?" Ao Lang Yun knitted his brow, and asked the ck-clothed man who was next to him, "After all, a long dy may give rise to many problems... It wont be pretty if we keep waiting and their reinforcement arrives." "You people only wish to kill Ao Xie Yun. But, we are precisely waiting for their reinforcements!" That Senior Zhuge stated in a heavy voice. His eyes shed, "And, it will be a crime without amnesty if you juniors interfere with our n!" Ao Lang Yunsplexion changed. He could only utter yes sir. Even he couldnt understand why such a big help had suddenly fallen into hisp from the skies. So many experts of the Upper Three Heavens Zhuge n hade down for some bewildering reason. Moreover, the first thing they had done was look for him. Then, they had plotted the assault on the Xie n! He coudnt understand, but this was exactly what he wanted. The four leading men of the Zhuge n were inquisitively looking at each other as they discussed, "Did you discover anything?" "No." "I didnt either!" "This is very strange." "Spirit ughtering de had revealed that he should be in the Xie n. But, we havent spotted anything even after shooing away these people for so long," That leader looked pensive, "We are waiting for reinforcements... Could it be that... that hes going to be there among the reinforcements? Could it be that he isnt here?" "Thats a possibility." Everyone was pursuing in silence. "That old bastard of the Divine n isnt deceiving us, right?" another ck-clothed man whispered. "Not a chance... not even a Supreme Expert can withstand that kind of torture. Anyway, it ought to be true that he doesnt know the concrete details," that ck-clothed leader said in a deep voice, "That mysterious awakened being has to be one these few people if we judge by the current situation of the Middle Three Heavens... First one is that King of Hell Chu, and the second is Gu Du Xing. Then, Dong Wu Shang, Rui Bu Tong, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di... He has to be among these people. After all, only these few people have had an incredible progress ofte..." "Yes, Big Brother is right. Also, I think that this Rui Bu Tong is the most suspicious in the bunch. Even a Monarch Expert wouldnt be able to survive from the kind of injuries he has sustained. But, hes still alive and kicking." "The n is to wait for now. We had better let these people assemble. After all, we can get rid of them in one fell stroke if that happens. And, well definitely find our target that way. Otherwise, the others would get wind of it from far away, and escape if we killed these people and our target wasnt among them. Then, we wont be able to find them." "Yes." "Nine Heavens great tribtion doesnt just involve this awakened person. Theres also the Nine Tribtions Swords Master. This matter is an endless headache! Weve luckily obtained the intel and managed to rush here in time when this awakened being hasnt yet fully awakened. Otherwise, our Upper Three Heavens wouldve been done for if he hadpletely awakened. After all, this wouldve beenbined with the awakening of that Devil King, and the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword." "Big Brother is right. Arent the elders in the n looking for an inscrutable twist of fate to find the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? What news do you have on that now?" "Its very hard to find him since the fate clues are very vague. After all, there are no clues to go on during these days since the heavens machinations are in chaos," the ck-clothed leader replied, "However, the Nine Tribtions Swords Master wont pose a problem if we can grasp this awakened being in our clutches." "Yes." They kept their footsteps moving as they discussed. Then, each of them dispersed. "You Ao ns people can go one step ahead, and kill a few people. But, be careful... Dont kill the important members," the ck-robed leader looked at Ao Lang Yun, and instructed, "There are too many people now. Its always a bad thing when its in uproar. So, go and kill some." Ao Lang Yun got excited. He said, "Ok!" He turned around, and issued an order. Ao ns experts suddenly came out en masse, and rushed ahead. They chased after the escaping team of Xie n like a gust of wind. The four Eight Grade Emperor Level Experts were at the forefront! "Pay attention to any detection of awakening during the fight!" Several people of Zhuge n signaled each other. Short knives appeared in the hands of many as this was said. These knives had a strange evil gleam to them. They were only the length of a finger. Still, the entire body of these knives was glowing. In fact, it seemed as if the knife-light was flowing like liquid... ughtering Spirit de! This was a special tool used to detect the Divine ns people. It was the result of Zhuge ns great efforts to research the means of specially dealing with the Three Stars Divine n! "Attack!" Ao ns Emperor Expert Cai Xiao Cheng bellowed. His body flew high up in the sky. He took a few steps in midair, and fell directly in the middle of the Xie ns fleeing crowd. Then, he shot his left palm, and brandished the sword he held in his right hand! "Where are you running?!" Li Chang Longs blue robe fluttered. He overtook the entire team, and went 200 feet ahead of the teams leader Tan Tan. Then, he stopped in the middle of the road to block their path. Two whooshing sounds were heard, and the other two Eighth Grade Emperor Experts also flew down swiftly. Theynded next to Li Chang Long. Tan Tan and Xie Zhi Qiu halted at the same time. However, Xie Zhi Qiu merely stopped for a moment. Then, he dashed forward! It was necessary to cut a bloody path out of here as soon as possible. Otherwise, the Xie n would be finished since the road was blocked. Tan Tans ugly face contorted. He then turned his head, and swallowed two spirit beasts cores. Then, he suddenly dashed forward. Li Chang Longughed and weed him! Meanwhile, Xie Zhi Qiu was already engaged in a world-shaking battle with the other two Emperor Experts. Dust and smoke had started to soar as a result. They had been obstructed less than a thousand feet away from the woods. Xie Dan Feng was seriously injured, and had been leaning on Tan Tans back. And, Tan Tan had been escaping whilst using one hand to support and heal her the entire journey. So, she was already a lot better now... Tan Tans body constantly changed positions as he engaged in a fierce battle. And, the jerky movements made her wake up. She opened her eyes, and saw a blue-robed old man fighting fiercely with Tan Tan in the front. She couldnt help but be shocked when she realized that Tan Tan was in a very seriously disadvantaged position. Tan Tan had been escaping for a long time. He had also suffered serious injuries. He was almost like an arrow at the end of its flight at the moment. On the other hand, Li Chang Long was an Eighth Grade Emperor Expert... There was a difference of an entire realm between him and Tan Tan. So, Tan Tan had gotten suppressed as soon as the fight had started. Tan Tan mightve been in a serious danger if not for Zhuge ns strictmand to not kill any important people in this team. Puff! Tan Tan received a blow on his chest. He spurted out blood, and his body was sent flying backwards. A brutal light shed in Li Chang Longs eyes. He didnt stop. Instead, he chased after Tan Tan. Tan Tan was about to fall on the ground with his face upwards. But, he fiercely turned his body in midair at the veryst moment, andnded heavily on his face instead. His face got drenched with blood as a result. However, Xie Dan Feng remained safe and sound on his back. Xie Dan Feng suddenly felt a pain in her heart. She then screamed loudly, "Put me down! Put me down!" Tan Tan spat out dirt from his mouth. Then, he turned over, and jumped up to stand. He ignored Xie Dan Fengs pleading, and engaged Li Chang Long in a brazen fight. Bang Bang Bang! The two men fought at close quarters continuously. However, Tan Tan was once again sent flying after they had exchanged only three moves. He couldnt turn over in midair to protect her this time. He could only turn enough that the side of his body heavily mmed into a big tree. Cracking sounds were heard as his left arm, left chest, and three ribs got fractured. However, he was still holding-on stubbornly in order to prevent Xie Dan Feng from receiving the slightest of harm! Xie Dan Feng burst into tears. And, they tears streamed down her cheeks. "Dont cry." Tan Tan said in a low and deep voice. He had said this in a serious manner; this was rare for him, " Youre no man if you cant even protect your own woman, or if you can protect her but still dont... "So, its my responsibility to protect you even if I die today. After all, Im your man! So, why are you crying?!" Tan Tan shouted in a stern voice. Xie Dan Feng didnt dare to sob again. However, even more tears were streaming down her face now... "Such a fine man! I would like to see how incredible a man you are!" Li Chang Long sneered and shot his palm. This Emperor Expert was the same one who had been tricked by Chu Yang into taking the lust poison. And, he had turned into a sex fiend as a result. His heart started to pound for no apparent reason when he saw this scene of two lovers caring for each other. However, he still attacked ruthlessly and relentlessly. This palm attack was aimed at Tan Tans right shoulder! The target was certain get shattered as soon the palms wind would hit it. Moreover, Xie Dan Feng would also be sent flying away at once... Li Chang Longs mentality had changed after the lust poison incident. The thing which he absolutely couldnt tolerate now was lovers! [You youngsters are so lovey-dovey? See how I beat you two lovers up with a club! Im not willing to believe that a man would choose to save his lover when facing a certain death situation!] [Humph!] The wind unleashed by the palm attack issued a whistling sound! Tan Tan was already toote to evade it! "Dont hurt my man!" Xie Dan Feng screamed crazily. Her face was dripping with tears. She quickly broke free from Tan Tans back, and fiercely shoved her head forward to wee Li Chang Longs right palm! Li Chang Long was shocked by this. He had a look of disbelief in his eyes. He felt as if a certain part of his heart had suddenly gotten emotional. Consequently, he couldnt help but slow down this palm-attack. Tan Tan let out a fierce scream. He received strength from god knows where, and twisted his body despite the fact that his left shoulder had broken after knocking against the tree. The sounds of his broken ribs were heard in this moment; they had broken even further. However, he was in a hurry right now. He had to get Xie Dan Fengs head out of the way... So, he used his own chest to face Li Chang Longs right palm! Puff! Tan Tan was flung backwards like a ball. He used thest bit of his strength, and barely managed to turn over when he was about to fall. He had still managed to use his body as a cushion on the ground... Xie Dan Fengs body fell. In fact, it happened to fall on Tan Tan! And, Tan Tans ribs broke one more time... Tan Tan projected a crazy and somewhat affectionate light from his eyes as he whispered, "Go... Go quickly!" Then, he suddenly separated Xie Dan Feng from himself, and pushed her away. His injured body then miraculously got up again, and stood in front of Li Chang Long. "No one can even think of harming her as long as Im alive!" Tan Tans eyes shot two blood-red lights. He red at Li Chang Long whilst gritting his teeth. Blood was crazily and unceasingly spurting out from his mouth, "Old Bastard, you dare to hit my wife?!" ... Chapter 678 You Owe Me Happiness. How Would You Make Up For Its Deficiency? Screams could be heard endlessly from everywhere. Blood was continuously whirling and sprinkling. It was dyeing the night sky in blood. Li Chang Long looked at Tan Tans blood-soaked body and tottering appearance... Tan Tans eyes had be so fierce that the fierceness had be seemingly substantial. Li Chang Longs heart pounded heavily without any reason as he saw this. Tan Tan pushed Xie Dan Feng. She staggered two steps away, but didnt escape as she had been told. Instead, she suddenly stood firm. Then, she turned around, and foolishly looked at Tan Tans back profile. Her eyes filled with bliss and happiness. Yes. Xie Dan Feng had no sadness, no despair, and no fear of death in her eyes in such a desperate situation. She only had bliss and happiness. "Why havent you left yet?!" Tan Tan irritably yelled. "I wont go. Im scared." Xie Dan Feng said in grief, "Im scared. What would I do after Ive gotten lost on the road toherworld... if I dont die together with you? Ill be alone. Nobody will be there to protect me. Ill be scared even if I be a ghost. "Ive never felt this protected before. Therefore, I would never fear anything. But, I want to be protected by you now that I know..." Xie Dan Feng bit her lip. Tender feelings of love were overflowing from her eyes. The expression on her deathly pale face was faintly discernible amid the shes of sword and saber-light flickering in the surroundings. "Tan Tan... I want us to die together. "Such is happiness and bliss..." Xie Dan Feng sighed in a manner that made it seem as if she couldnt be happier. "Stupid woman! Stupid woman!" Tan Tan cussed with his teeth clenched, "How can you be so stupid?" Xie Dan Fengs body swayed for a bit. Then, she said with a smile, "I... Its good that Im foolish. I fear that you wouldnt want me... if I turned intelligent..." Tan Tan looked up to the sky, and bellowed. Deep-red blood suddenly spurted out of his mouth. He then yelled, "Woman, youll die after me if were both going to die. You must know that I dont want a bunch of ghosts to point fingers at me behind my back in the afterlife, and say things like... This bastard couldnt protect his wife! Do you understand? I practice martial arts just to protect... to protect you... to protect my master... to protect my senior brother... to protect!" Xie Dan Feng childishly nodded, "Dont worry. Ill stay alive until you die. But, Ill swallow myst breath with you when you close your eyes. You cant think of abandoning me no matter if were dead or alive!" Warmth welled up in Tan Tans heart. He suddenly started to take heavy breaths. He felt as if indescribable emotions had started to umte in his heart. It suddenly gave him a feeling that his body would explode... Li Chang Long was standing across from of them. But, it seemed as if they hadnt even seen this deadly enemy. However, Li Chang Long suddenly seemed to have been struck by lightning when he heard Tan Tans words. He felt an overwhelming pain in his heart. He felt as if a soft corner in the depths of his heart had been ruthlessly and maliciously struck... Li Chang Longs breaths suddenly became heavy at this instant. His lofty and insufferably arrogant stature suddenly squatted. In fact, it nearly curled into a ball. "I practice martial arts just to protect... to protect you... to protect my master... "To protect... I practice martial arts just to protect..." Li Chang Long muttered, "So, whom do I protect? Where is the person who needs my protection right now...?" Li Chang Long suddenly seemed to be at a loss. His body swayed as if a big mountain had been pressed down on him. And, this pressure was making him feel suffocated. "You cant think of abandoning me no matter if were dead or alive!" Xie Dan Fengs voice came through. It hade from a short distance. However, Li Chang Longs ears had felt as if it hade from a very remote ce. It sounded iparably vague. Still, it was clearly heard... It seemed as if someone else had turned towards Li Chang Long in the dark, and had said in a low voice, "You cant think of abandoning me no matter if were dead or alive!" [You cant think of abandoning me no matter if were dead or alive...] [I practice martial arts just to protect...] .... "Ah!~~~" Li Chang Long suddenly raised his head... He had a sad expression on his face. He then bellowed towards the boundless blue sky with everything he had! The muscles of his face contorted, and his eyes filled with grief and regret. Suddenly, he sped his head with his hands. He then madly and unceasingly yelled with his face upwards. Two lines of tears suddenly flowed out from his aged eyes. He felt an overwhelming pain in his heart. And, he had soon drowned in that pain... Memories of an era-long-gone had started to well-up in his heart out of the blue... [This kind of true love...] [I also had once! I also had once!] [[I also had once...] [I had been just a little kid back then. A little girl used to live in my neighborhood. She wasnt too good-looking. But, she was gentle and caring.] [We were each others childhood sweethearts. We grew up together. We both knew that we were going to apany each other for our entire lives.] [Our lives wouldve been ordinary if we didnt face an ident. But, it wouldve been full of happiness.] [She and her father hadplied when I had proposed marriage to her at the age of seventeen. I had drunk at her house on that day. I had gotten drunk in sheer happiness...] [But, I had seen a wedding when I hade out of her house the next morning... There was a youngster riding a snow-white horse. That horse was pulling a carriage. And, his bride was inside the carriage. Moreover, there was a look of happiness and satisfaction on that brides face...] [I had felt very inferior at that moment. I had felt angry.] [I had suddenly realized that the woman I liked hadnt sat in a carriage in her entire life... let alone our own carriage...] [I had suddenly thought that I must make money... I must struggle... I must earn a carriage for the woman I love. And, I must make her happily sit in the carriage when she enters our home!] [This had be my dream... And, I had begun to work diligently for this dream.] [Then, I had found that I couldntpute ounts. So, I couldnt do any business. Moreover, I didnt have any strength.] [Strength... Yes. I could buy a carriage as long as I could have strength. Moreover, I could protect my woman!] [Therefore, I started to wish for strength.] [I started to look for opportunities from then on. And, I followed after my master without the slightest of hesitation when he appeared...] [Pan Pan, you wait for me. Ill return to marry you after Ive be a great hero!] [These were the words I had spoken to her before I had left.] [Pan Pan had said I dont want you to be a great hero. I only want you to be with me, okay?] [But, I hadnt listened to her. I had only requested, "Wait for me to return!"] [Then, I had left!] [Yes. I started to work hard for my woman at first... Just for her!] [But, I dont know when I started to lose myself in this Jianghu... I felt that I wasnt strong enough, and that I couldnt protect the people who were on my side. Therefore, I continued to practice...] [I became obsessed with killing. I became obsessed with hatred and revenge. I continued to fight unceasingly... But, I forgot that my original goal was... just a carriage!] [Just a carriage... Thats all!] [I eventually seeded in getting stronger. After that, I saw the errors of my ways, and returned to get married with my woman... I had already made up my mind at that time Pan Pan, I dont care if youve turned old or ugly... Ill marry you! Ill certainly marry you!] [But... I only saw a lonely grave when I went back. And, only two words were written on the tombstone Pan Pan!] [Her name meant hope. But, I dont know whether her grave had been marked with her name... or her hopes of my return!] [Pan Pan! Was it your name... or your hope?] [I heard the vigers saying that you had never gotten married in your entire life. You had always waited for me. You had waited until your body grew weak. You had waited until your heart was hurt and your soul broke apart. You had waited until you took yourst breath. You had kept holding on to the hairpin I had gifted you back then...] [You hadnt spoken a single word ofint until you had died. You had always remained silent...] [You had died. But, your lonely grave had still been waiting and hoping...] [I had already gotten a carriage at that time. Moreover, I had obtained it very conveniently. But, who coulde and sit in my carriage?] [I had the ability to protect you. But... where were you?] [I had practiced martial arts to protect. But, who was I... going to protect?] Li Chang Long screamed. In fact, he yelled at the top of his voice. It seemed as if he wanted to yell out all the pain and regret of his heart. So, he bellowed. But, the more he shouted, the more pain he felt in his heart. The more he felt pain, the more he wished he were dead... Teardrops welled up in his eyes. He was witnessing lovers who were willing to protect each other without any hesitation... They were in such a hopeless situation. But, they still wanted to be with each other. They wanted to stay with each other... whether in life or death. Li Chang Long suddenly understood. He understood what Pan Pan had said back then. He suddenly understood what Pan Pan mustve hoped for on her deathbed... How much unwillingness and regret she mustve carried off with her to the afterlife when she had taken herst breath... ...as well as how much longing! Wasnt the present Xie Dan Feng just like the Pan Pan of his past? Xie Dan Feng didnt demand her man to be stronger than anyone else. She only wanted them to stay together... and die together... even if her man couldnt protect her. This was enough for her! The greatest happiness is in being together! Hepared Xie Dan Feng and Tan Tan to his own mistakes, and what he had lost... And, he realized that they were much happier than him even though they were on the verge of dying. In fact, they were ten-thousand times happier than him. Li Chang Long curled up in pain. He suddenly felt an intense desire, [I wish I could go back right now! I wish I could go back to Pan Pan!] Weeds must have had grown over her lonely grave... But, he wanted to go back! He groaned, and suddenly yelled, "Go! Quickly go away! Ill kill you two if you dont!" Tan Tan hadnt thought that this formidable enemy would suddenly assume such an abnormal stance at such a scary moment. But, he didnt have the time to think over it... He held Xie Dan Fengs hand, and they rushed away whilst tottering and staggering. They rushed past Li Chang Long. Tan Tans broken arm suddenly brushed past Li Chang Longspel while they were rushing. However, Li Chang Long apparently didnt feel it. He just stood there staring nkly. His eyes were filled with pain... "Come on quickly!" Xie Zhi Qius body shook. He was fighting with two Emperor Level Experts. Those two Emperor Level Experts were hitting this Monarch Level Expert with everything they had. And, he rolled out like a ball. Xie Zhi Qiu spurted out blood, and rushed forward with Xie Dan Qiong on his back. He grabbed Tan Tan with his left hand, and Xie Dan Feng with his right... His eyes had be like copper-bells in anger. He broke into the forest while coughing blood. However, his feet didnt even touch the ground. Fifty to sixty people of the Xie n lost their lives behind him within a quarter of an hour. The remaining less than hundred people rushed past Li Chang Long. They took advantage of the gap created by the motionless Li Chang Long, and went into the forest! Rui Bu Tongs body was soaked in blood. He was rushing while spitting blood with Ao Xie Yun on his back. Li Chang Long allowed the crowd to rush past him. In fact, he remained indifferent the entire time. Someone passed by from his side with blood-shot angry eyes, and easily shed him with a knife. However, he didnt move. Instead, he allowed the knife to stab him in his shoulder... and stay embedded in his shoulder... .... Chapter 679 Who Dared to Hurt My Brothers?! "Brother Li! Bother Li!" Cai Xiao Cheng rushed over. He seemed frightened out of his wits. He believed that some ck magic had taken over Li Chang Long. Li Chang Long nkly lifted his head in response. Cai Xiao Cheng was gob-smacked as he saw this. And, he went three steps back in response. Li Chang Longs face was densely covered with wrinkles at this moment. He seemed old and decrepit. His lifeless eyes suddenly issued a beam of light. He then muttered, "I practice martial arts just to protect! Pan Pan, I must go back." "I must go back!" Li Chang Longs tall body suddenly rose up. He yelled to the sky... as if he had gone crazy. Cai Xiao Cheng was at a loss. He didnt know what to do. The ck-clothed and masked leader of the Zhuge n was behind them. He calmly put his hand down. The several blue-gleaming ox-hair needles in his palm quickly vanished without a trace. "This Li Chang Long has suddenly lost his heart and gone crazy. But, it is good. I didnt need to personally go into action!" he quietly pondered, "These bastards of the Ao n have nearly eliminated this group of people. This is simply aggravating." "Keep in mind... You have to maintain distance!" Another ck-clothed and masked man red at Ao Lang Yun. He cussed, "Bastard, are you blind or deaf? I had asked you to chase after them... I hadnt asked you to kill all of them. Would I have waited till now if I had wanted to kill all of them? Stupid cu*t!" Ao Lang Yun became so angry that it turned dark before his eyes. He almost couldnt resist the rage in his heart. He was about to bicker andin, but was stopped by Ao Meng Yun. "We only want to kill Ao Xie Yun. Let them do whatever they are doing. Its fine as long as Ao Xie Yun dies." "Humph!" Ao Lang Yun heavily snorted. Theplexions of the four ck-clothed and masked people of the Zhuge n suddenly changed. Their eyes emitted cautious looks as they looked towards the sky far away. They saw a cold and mighty pressure suddenly appearing in the distant sky. It seemed as if a sharp sword was cutting off the atmosphere! ck clouds had densely covered the sky. But, bright starlight was suddenly exposed in the distance! This was indeed the embodiment of violent rage soaring to the heavens. Then, the ck clouds were suddenly shattered into pieces! Those four men became shocked at the same time. They looked at each other. Then, one of them whispered, "Who is this?" His question was obviously irrational. After all, these people were very far away. So, it was obvious that no one knew who it was. But, all of them were certain about one thing... This person was extremely scary! The ck-clothed and masked leader hesitated for a while. Then, he suddenly exposed a look of astonishment in his eyes, "Could it be that our pursuit to tempt the awakened being has drawn out the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword?!" The people rushing ahead suddenly stopped and stood still as soon as these words came out. Then, there was a dead silence! Then, those four people suddenly felt something once again. Therefore, all of them turned around. They saw that sharp and acute sword energy was soaring to the heavens at another ce. But, this ce was far away behind them. In fact, a piece of ck cloud in that area was wiped out clean in the blink of eye by it! Both the sword lights C one from the north and the other from the south C were confronting each other from afar. Suddenly, the wind blowing in the sky also got split off! Two sharp sword energies one from south and one from north had appeared in the sky whilst splitting the blue dome of heaven. It seemed as if two peerless swordsmen had agreed to fight together. It seemed as if they had unsheathed their swords, and were ready to fight! They were just about to fight! [They already possess such power and might! So, how earth-shaking will it be when these two fight?!] A little while passed. Then, these two sword energies vanished at once. However, the repression in the air became increasingly dense! "Its not the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword!" another ck-clothed and masked man said, "It is well-known that theres only one Master of Nine Tribtions Sword. But, these are clearly two different people." The ck-clothed and masked leader insipidly nodded and said, "It seems that I was mistaken. However, isnt it extremely strange that two such peerless swordsmen have appeared in the Middle Three Heavens?" "The so-called rules of the Nine Heavens are only limited to average people. Big Brother, our status entails us the knowledge that some transcendental existences arent limited by the so-called rules of the Nine Heavens." "Youre right." "Lets go... We need to catch up!" .... In a distant ce... Chu Yang attentively looked into the faraway distance from where a sword light had just emerged. The ck clouds in the starry sky were converging slowly. It seemed as if the open curtains on a stage were slowly closing up. Chu Yangs eyes suddenly lit up as he sped along the road. [This is indeed the Lake of Despairs direction!] [Fourth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword!] Chu Yang suddenly felt excited in his heart. But, he turned towards the direction in which the Xie ns escapees were rushing. He loosened his hand, and let go of an invisible falcon. [Mo Tian Jis intelligencework is indeed very convenient.] .... Xie ns people broke into the dark forest. Tan Tan took out five or six inner cores of Spirit Beasts whilst coughing blood. He ate all of them. However, he felt that it wasnt enough. So, he took out five or six more, and swallowed them as well. "Run! Go straight ahead, and dont change direction." Bright radiance seemed to sh in Tan Tans eyes as he resolutely ordered. "Dont take a turn?" Xie Zhi Qiu reluctantly asked. "Dont take a turn!" Tan Tan heavily said. The group of people disappeared into the woods with a rustling sound. Ao ns people chased-in after them. Ao Lang Yun had taken the lead, and was rushing ahead of his group. He no longer wanted to stay together with those ck-clothed masked men. This was because he had understood one thing, [Those people have a purpose. And, it is impossible to make rtions with those people using todays matter as a pivot.] The Ao n was prominently the number-one n in the Middle Three Heavens, but it wasnt enough in the eyes of a colossus like the Zhuge n! Ao Lang Yun and the others felt as if something was wrong as soon as they broke into the forest. This forest was clearly very strange. Rustling sounds came from all the directions. And, they got denser bit by bit! Then, everyone felt that something was falling on top of them. A King Level Expert of the Ao n reached out with his hand, and grabbed towards his head. He couldnt help but cry out in fear after he saw what it was. A little green snake was wiggling in his palm. And, there were two caterpirs, four or five ants, and a tick... "What the hell is going on?" he cried out in fear. He threw away these things as if he had received an electric shock. However, no one answered him. It was because everyone else had had the same encounter. The rustling sounds continued toe through from all directions. They were getting louder and louder like the dense drizzle in an autumn night. Suddenly, countless earthworms, rats, vipers, ants, and so on... fluttered about as if this section ofnd had been flipped over. They all began to crawl on the groundyer uponyer. Ants, rats, and all the other creatures were attacking using their only attacking methods. They were crazily attacking these people who had suddenly burst into the forest. Everyone was thrown in confusion. And, all of them began to move their hands randomly. Then, a buzzing sound echoed in the distance. And, arge group of bees lined-up in an overwhelming number. They were so eager to attack that theyunched an attack before even getting close to their targets. "Whats going on here? What the hell is this?!" Ao Lang Yun pped in the air in confusion. Everyone possessed profound primary energy in their bodies. So, these things naturally couldnt do any harm to them. In fact, these tiny insects couldnt bite out even a little bit of skin even if they were to bite until they died out of exhaustion. However, these things were present in an overwhelming number. In fact, they had piled up to neck-level within an instant. So, the creepy feeling was truly maddening! Moreover, these people would feel something squishy under their feet every time they would take a step. But, they wouldnt know what they were stepping on. Moreover, their feet would be coiled by three or four snakes that had been creeping about bravely with no thought of personal safety... "This is so fu*king weird!" Cai Xiao Cheng was pping in the air. He was continuously cussing, "How can such a bizarre thing happen?" "Dont deal with these little things. Rush out with your full strength!" Another Emperor Level Expertunched his domain-field of protection. His face had be sullen. Who couldve thought that an Emperor Level Expert would need to release his domain-field to deal with tiny insects? However, these creatures wouldve fallen onto his nape or his skin if he hadnt unleashed his domain-field... He couldve continued to shake them off. But, all of this was still disgusting... This forest wasnt small. These little creatures seemed to be increasing in number as those people forged ahead. And, there was a thickyer of these creatures under everyones feet now. The Zhuge ns people also arrived in the forestter. The ck-clothed leader was suddenly and pleasantly surprised when he saw this terrifying phenomenon. It seemed as if his spirit had been roused. He shouted, "He had been here all along... just like I had expected. There hadnt appeared anything abnormal for such a long time of our pursuit. But, weve almost allowed them escape! Go ahead, and catch all of them alive! Dont kill anyone. The awakened being has to be among them!" He was finally sure... ...that the awakened being of the Three Stars Divine n was among them! "But, why didnt the ughtering Spirit de show any reaction?" The four people looked at the knife in their hands. And, all of them remained silent. They were at a loss about this matter. .... Tan Tan felt itchy at the wounded spot on his body. He was squirming. His mood had be ruthless. It seemed as if he was slowly breaking out of a cage. His pupils had turned blood red without his knowledge... It seemed as if a murderous aura that had been hibernating for tens of thousands of years had been gradually waking up. Meanwhile, the countless small creatures were rushing forward without slowing down. All of them were willingly getting trampled-on just to stop the pursuers for a moment... Tan Tans body was getting hotter and hotter! Finally, Tan Tans forehead shed again. The strange mark on his forehead seemed to have be bigger. It flickered three times in a row. Tan Tan suddenly looked upwards, and roared madly. Then, an aura suddenly emitted out from his body. This aura was darker than the night. It densely rose up, and shrouded Tan Tans entire body! And, it turned pitch-dark around him. Tan Tans body had seemingly vanished inside this ck fog! .... The Zhuge ns people swarmed in! All of these people were experts. Their capabilities were leagues above that of Ao ns people. So, they overtook the Xie ns people in just a few pounces. The ck-clothed and masked leader looked-on, and saw that the ck fog had suddenly risen up in the forest several hundred feet away. His eyes issued a proud look. He insipidly said, "Its a pity. Yourete!" He waved his hand, "Begin!" However, two long and loud shouts suddenly resounded outside the forest at this moment. Then, an intense sword-energy and a sharp saber-light surged! Two bursts of murderous aura prated into the forest! Then, a sword-light magnificently radiated, and a saber-light fiercely blossomed. They had broken into the forest whilst conquering every obstacle. They seemed like two giant balls that would change everything that came in their way into dust! There was a big tree that would require three people to wrap their arms around it. It suddenly changed into dust, and made the whole sky dusty in a sh! That ck-clothed masked man of Zhuge n emitted rays of amazement from his eyes. He suddenly stopped moving. He then said while being shocked, "Pure Sword Emperor and Pure Saber Emperor?! How can such men appear in the Middle Three Heavens?" Another man next to him found it baffling. He unconsciously muttered, "Sword Emperor and Saber Emperor are supposed to be arch enemies. But, these two areing shoulder to shoulder?!" Two furious shouts echoed like thunderp amid the sword-energy and saber-light! Then, they illuminated the entire sky at the same time... just like two strikes of lightning! "Who dared to hurt my brothers!?" "Who dared to hurt my brothers?!" ... Chapter 680 Who Besides Me Is Referred To By This Name? The saber and the sword changed into two terrific lightning bolts. They then lit up outside the forest, and broke inwards. Everything that came in their way turned into dust with ease. In fact, things got smashed like rotten wood... no matter if it was a human, tree, or even those tiny creatures. Blood fell like rain and swirling fog! Gu Du Xing. Dong Wu Shang. Sword Emperor and Saber Emperor! Both of them had undertaken a long and difficult journey. So, their physical strength had been exhausted to some extent. However, their spirit and murderous aura had reached the pinnacle! These imposing auras were so ferocious that the sword could chop off the sky and the saber could split open the heavens! It was kind of nuts! It was hysterical! Even the four Monarch Level Experts of the Zhuge n couldnt help but firmly look at the power and influence of both Sword Emperor and Saber Emperor shing! In fact, they couldnt help but involuntarily evade. This dodging of Zhuge ns people looked alright. But, the Ao ns people behind them got lit up under the iing saber and sword attacks of the Saber Emperor and the Sword Emperor. Gu Du Xings ck Dragon Sword exuded a bright ray of light as he reached behind a King Level Expert of the Ao n. Then, that King Level Experts flesh and blood sprinkled and spread like thick fog! Then, Gu Du Xings ck-d figure suddenly dashed out of the blood fog. The ck Dragon Sword was still shining. It appeared like a long and glowing dragon. It went recklessly and barbarically into the Ao ns troops, and plowed-out a bloody passage through them! Gu Du Xing broke through Ao ns crowd with a sh of light, andnded in front of Rui Bu Tong. He didnt have enough time to say anything. Moreover, he had turned his back towards Rui Bu Tong whilending. So, he was facing Ao Lang Yun now! His heaven-shaking divine sword had an extremely frightening murderous aura. It looked awe-inspiring! All attacks were blocked and routed wherever the swords tip was pointed out. On the other side, Dong Wu Shangs great saber was even more powerful and domineering. It was crazily chopping and killing people! The saber was hacking up-and-down, and shing left-and-right... Each saber-sh was inevitably apanied by a loud shout. It seemed as if the entire forest was shaking and shivering with these loud shouts! Dong Wu Shang hadnt broken into Ao ns troops like Gu Du Xing had done. Instead, he took solid and steady steps, and advanced using his supreme might. He carefully rushed into the crowd whilst cutting a bloody path. He had truly cut a bloody path! He brandished the saber to the left. And, it was intercepted by a King Level Expert. "ng!" That expert easily got cut into two along with his sword! The saber then swept to the right along with a big shout. And, a man was cut into halves from the waist! Dong Wu Shangs magnificent figure forged ahead step by step. Whoever came in the way was cut by his saber! [A Saber that causes No Injuries...] [...but causes certain death!] Dong Wu Shang was about to break through the siege. He suddenly shed his saber onto the sword of a third grade Emperor Level Expert from the Ao n. The man spat out blood, and his sword got shattered. Then, Dong Wu Shang shouted, "Rui Bu Tong!" Rui Bu Tong got excited and shouted, "Fourth Brother, Im here!" "Alright!" Dong Wu Shang shed his saber. The enemy in front of him got chopped, and rolled over like a bottle gourd. Dong Wu Shang then shouted, "Tan Tan!" "Tan Tan is also here. Hes recuperating," Rui Bu Tong hurriedly replied since he knew that Tan Tan couldnt answer at this moment. And, Dong Wu Shang mightve gone insane if Tan Tan hadnt replied. "Xie Dan Qiong!" Dong Wu Shangs saber shed in sync with his loud shouts as he listed out the names of his brothers. Xie Dan Qiong was being carried by Xie Zhi Qiu on his back. However, he shouted with all his strength, "Im also here!" "Ao Xie Yun!" Dong Wu Shang fiercely shed his saber, and chopped down thest enemy in front of him. Then, he strode over. "Im here!" Ao Xie Yun weakly replied. "Good! Ha ha ha ha..." Dong Wu Shangughed heartily with his face upwards. Then, he turned around like a tornado. His tall and majestic body looked like an iron tower. It seemed as if a high and mighty mountain was standing motionless in front of Ao Lang Yun and the others! Ao Lang Yun and the others suddenly had a feeling as if a lofty mountain had suddenly appeared in between them and Ao Xie Yun. Dong Wu Shang lifted the ck Saber horizontally. Then, he slightly pointed it to the front, and shouted, "Is it you all?! Just you people?! What a disappointment!" Ao Lang Yun involuntarily drew a step back. His three younger brothers were behind him. They exposed a solemn look in their eyes. Dong Wu Shang was on the enemys side. But, they still felt their minds swaying in the face of his innate heroic and imposing spirit. In fact, a strong feeling of admiration had risen up in their heart. "Are you Dong Wu Shang? The new Saber Emperor of Dong n C Dong Wu Shang...?" Ao Yu Yun didnt conceal the admiration in his eyes as he asked. "Is there anyone else who is called by the name Dong Wu Shang?" Bright shes of lightning shone in Dong Wu Shangs eyes. He then looked up to the sky and wildlyughed. His wild tyranny seemed to have the potential to overturn the world in a sh, "Who can have a spirit like mine in the entire Nine Heavens? Who except for me C Dong Wu Shang?! No one! Not even a supreme expert!" This statement was extremely crazy. However, even the four Monarch Level Experts of the Zhuge n slightly nodded in approval. They thought in their hearts, [These words are highly reasonable. Theyre true!] There were many people in the entire Nine Heavens who had a higher cultivation than that of Dong Wu Shang. They could easily kill Dong Wu Shang. In fact, such people were as many as the stars in the sky. However, no one C not even Supreme Level Experts C could have an innate heroic and imposing spirit like that of Dong Wu Shang. His spirit was such that he could resist all the living beings of heaven and earth by himself. Moreover, he was the type of man who woulde out alive even if he were to overreach himself and attempt something impossible. There was no other person who had such an imposing aura, and such overbearing presence. Ao Lang Yun snorted and indifferently said, "So what if youre unique and unmatched in the entire Nine Heavens? Arent you still nothing more than King of Hell Chusckey?" A stern look shed in Dong Wu Shangs eyes. He then wildlyughed, "How can a dog like youment on whether I C Dong Wu Shang C am ackey or not? State your name! This Second Master Dong needs to decide... whether he should use the back of his saber or its edge to kill you!!" Rui Bu Tong couldnt help but chuckle. "There are dead people lying everywhere. So, why bother about whether to use the back of your saber... or its edge to kill this guy?" Dong Wu Shang red at him, "Idiot! What if his filthy blood tarnishes the edge of my saber?" He heartilyughed, "Dong Wu Shangs saber is meant for the heroes of the world. Then, how can it behead a trash? That would be the ultimate insult to my precious saber!" Ao Lang Yuns body trembled in anger. He said with his teeth clenched, "Dong Wu Shang, I Ao Lang Yun will kill you with my own hands!" "Ao Lang Yun?" Dong Wu Shang disdainfully looked at him. He thenughed out loud, "It seems that I can only use the back of my saber to kill you!" Ao Lang Yun lost his mind in anger... However, a voice was heard at this moment, "Our n is so unfortunate. They allowed you brothers to get involved in this matter. Brother Dong, youd be doing a favor to this bastard even if you were to use the back of your saber. So, it would be better if Ie and tidy up this garbage!" A man heavily walked out from behind Dong Wu Shang along with these words. He then stood abreast with Dong Wu Shang. It was Ao Xie Yun! Gu Du Xing had taken out the iplete version of Nine Tribtions Pill from his jade token when he had dashed over here. Then, he had quickly stuffed it in Ao Xie Yuns mouth. He hadnt thought about healing the other people since Ao Xie Yuns injuries had been the most severe. Moreover, this interception was still considered an internal affair of the Ao n. So, Ao Xie Yun had to step forth. It would be a just-cause only if Ao Xie Yun were to step forth! Ao Xie Yun couldnt die. Otherwise, they wouldnt be safe from Ao ns wrath even if these four brothers and their men were to be killed to thest man! Therefore, Gu Du Xing had rushed-in and given Ao Xie Yun the medicine first... Dong Wu Shang had attracted everyones attention soon after that. So, he had created a distraction for Gu Du Xing. And, he had also bought time for Ao Xie Yun to heal. This Sword Emperor and Saber Emperor duo hadnt had any interaction during this period of time. However, their coordination had still been wless! Ao Xie Yun finally regained his vitality to some extent. He hadntpletely healed yet, but the Nine Tribtions Pill was still at work inside his body. Therefore, he had stepped out. He looked at Ao Lang Yun, Ao Yu Yun, and the other members of Ao n with his keen eyes. Then, he said with a gloomy mood, "You all... do you truly wish to rebel?" Everyone hade along with their Young Masters to kill Ao Xie Yun so that their Young Masters could upy the leading position. However, the upright Young n Lord of Ao n was standing safe and sound in front of them at this time. This made everyone feel ashamed in their hearts. Therefore, all of them lowered their heads one after another. Ao Lang Yun felt anxious in his heart. He shouted, "Ao Xie Yun, youre like a stray dog now. Even your loyal subordinates want to give you a final send-off! What qualifications do you have to be a Young n Lord? How can our Ao have a spendthrift like you who willfully creates trouble?! Attack! Kill him for me!" The sounds of hoof beats rose like muffled thunder from afar at this time. It was very obvious that these troops were rushing towards here! All the people who hade out of Ao n had already arrived here. So, the onesing here at this moment could in no way be the men of Ao Lang Yun and the others... They could only be Ao Xie Yuns reinforcements! Ao Yu Yun, Ao Lang Yun, and the other two young masters became greatly worried. They shouted at the same time, "Attack! Kill him! Itll be a great sess if we kill him today!" Ao Xie Yuns body swayed. He looked at his four younger brothers. All of them were his blood-rted brothers. He had grown up with these younger brothers. All these men were the children of his blood-uncles. However, they had set a deathtrap for him. And, they were adamant on killing him... On the other hand, Gu Du Xing and the others were protecting him even though he had known them for a very short time. He suddenly smiled in a saddened manner, and said, "Are you truly my blood brothers? How can you be so crazed?! Is power... that important for you?" However, no one answered him... The eyes of Ao Lang Yun and the others turned red. They had begun to urge their subordinates to quickly kill Ao Xie Yun! Ao Xie Yun sadly closed his eyes. Then, he opened them again... The expression in his eyes had changed into heartlessness! He then lowly said, "Then, dont me me... for being heartless!" Nobody heard his words amidst the shouts. But, callousness glinted in his eyes which made the people who were rushing head-on towards him shiver in their hearts. Gu Du Xing issued a loud and long cry, and brandished his long sword. The ck Dragon Sword issued a fierce sword-cry. Gu Du Xing shouted, "Who dares to make a move in presence of us brothers?" Dong Wu Shang burst intoughter, "Thats right. We brothers are here. Who wants toe and die?" There was an injured army behind these two. So, only two men were confronting hundreds of experts. The power of these several hundred people was enough to kill both Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang several times over. But, the heroess of these two was so intense that they seemed invincible. These two were feeling as if the opponents were just y chickens and pottery dogs! The several hundred experts facing these insufferably arrogant Sword Emperor and Saber Emperor stopped. In fact, all of them had frozen at their ce! Sounds of hoof beats echoed like a rainstorm. Then, a single fine steed burst into the forest in the dim light of the night. After that, a carefree voice shouted in high spirits, "Ahwooh~~~ Dong Aunt! Second Brother Gu, your words have suddenly hyped me up! Fu*k, its impact was so intense that I almost climaxed!" ..... Chapter 681 Fierce Battle! A fine steed burst-in along with the cry. Then, a slim silhouette suddenly jumped in midair from the horseback. It took several dozens of somersaults like a whirlwind, andnded in front of Gu Du Xing like a meteor. Then, this man suddenly turned around. His body disyed a majestic appearance. He loudly shouted, "Ahwooh~~ Dong Aunt! Second Master Ji is here! Who dares toe? Who wants toe up? Whoeveres up will die!" He had said these words in an extremely pretentious manner. Moreover, his pretense had a proud and cocky vibe to it. It was because Ji Mo was suddenly feeling relieved. [None of my brothers have died!] [Moreover, I havee.] [All of us are together now.] [So, when else would I show off if not now?] [I wouldnt have any regret whatsoever even if I were to die with my brothers!] [So, when else would I show off if not now?] Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang had said Who wants toe and die. And, it had kind of intimidated everyone. It had made them feel fear of death! But, Ji Mos words Whoeveres up will die gave off a feeling of rxation and relief to everyone. These vicious words had made everyone feel that this person in front of them was very happy... and very cheerful! Thats because he indeed was at this time! Everyone became startled. A weak yet ruthless voice heavily said at this time, "Cough Cough! Yes, whoeveres up will die!" This man had repeated Ji Mos words. However, his stiff manner of speaking had flipped over the joy of the sentence whoeveres up will die, and had changed it into a vicious feeling of hellish cruelty! He had said these words with his teeth clenched. And, he had also coughed several times while speaking. A youngster appeared out of the woods along with this voice. His figure walked over step by step to Ji Mos side. It then turned around, and stood next to him. He suddenly smiled and said, "Dammit! The feeling thates after rushing thousands of miles to rescue someone truly makes me feel fu*king great! Im bleeding from head to toe. I had been burning along the whole journey. But, Im not burning now that Ive taken a look at you guys." Theplexion of this person was pale, and his eye-sockets had sunken down. In addition, bandages were wrapped all over his body C on his chest, back, shoulders, thighs, and so on. Blood was still continuously seeping out of them. It was taking shapes of flower umbra on the bandages. This person was Luo Ke Di. His location had been at the nearest distance from here. However, he had slowed his speed down in the midway since he couldnt allow himself to faint halfway... He had to keep going up until now. This was why he had arrived sote. However, he had managed to arrive despite everything... He hade at this crucial time! Ancestor Xie Zhi Qiu of Xie Can closed his eyes. He then fully circted his martial power. He strived to restore maximum strength in the shortest possible time. He had heaved a sigh of relief when Gu Du Xing and the others hade. His face had exposed a hint of incitement. Then, he had sat down to circte his martial power. He knew that these youngsters who hade were very talented. However, he also knew that the disparity between theirs and the enemys strength was too big. Therefore, he believed that these youngsters hade just to throw their lives away. They hade to die along with their brothers. Therefore, Xie Zhu Qiu didnt say anything. The present situation was dangerous... There was absolutely no hope to escape. So, he only thought of regaining a little bit of his strength and dragging down as many enemies as possible along with himself to hell! He knew that the most formidable expert among the enemy hadnt yet set into action. The ck fog around Tan Tan churned up, and spread out. Almost all the animals, insects, and birds of the forest concentrated towards here. They fluttered about in abundance. They were small and weak. However, they had formed gigantic tides! The branches and leaves of trees were falling from time to time. They were being broken by the weight of those creatures. The stems had also slowly hung down. The pairs of small eyes ominously and ruthlessly looked at the people of Ao n and Zhuge n. Even rats opened their mouths, and exposed their sharp teeth; their teeth were sparkling in the dim light of the night. Vipers had coiled and dangled in circles. Their eyes looked spooky as they revealed a glimpse of their poisonous fangs. Ao Lang Yun turned his head in panic, and looked at the ck-clothed and masked people of the Zhuge n. It seemed that he was seeking help. The ck-clothed and masked leader had crossed his hands behind his back. He was looking in this direction in an indifferent manner... He didnt seem to have any intention of setting into action. However, his vision was shing from time to time whilst looking at Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang. His eyes were filled with admiration. [The harvest is going to be great today!] [We can besiege the Awakened Being of the Divine n. Moreover, we can have the harvest of a Sword Emperor and a Saber Emperor who are both under twenty years old!] [These two youngsters wont take more than two-hundred years to be Saint Level Experts if they are given the time! They can even be Supreme Level Experts!] The Zhuge n had been seeking such talented individuals with eagerness. So, how could he let go of these excellent young sessors? Ao Lang Yun, Ao Yu Yun, and the other brothers gradually froze in their hearts. All of them could see that the other party was unlikely to help them. It had be clear that they were going to watch in safety whilst others fought... After all, these people wanted to reap the rewards once both sides had been exhausted. The four geniuses gritted their teeth after they realized this, [Do you think we cant tidy up these scattered remnants if you dont help us?] "Kill!" Ao Yu Yun waved his hand. He maliciously said, "Who wants toe and die...? Well see who dies!" He had waved his hand. But, it looked as if he was waving to all the insects, animals, and birds in the forest. The people of Ao n hadnt set into action yet, but these little creatures had... Shua shua shua... The sky seemed to have gotten filled with vines in an instant. However, they were vipers in reality! The vipers hung from trees in abundance. They sprang up, opened their mouths wide, and exposed their venomous fangs. They then attacked Ao ns experts! Rats, birds, ants, hos... attacked in full swing at the same time! These attacks obscured everyones line of sight within an instant. These creatures couldnt cause any injury to these experts, but still seemed extremely frightening! Ao ns experts had no choice but to fight. They would have to deal with these tiny creatures before they could attack the enemy. A light shed in Gu Du Xings eyes. He then stretched out his hand, and grabbed Luo Ke Dis shoulder. He shoved him backwards. Luo Ke Di fell next to Rui Bu Tong. Then, Gu Du Xing said, "Look after him!" Luo Ke Di was seriously injured. So, how could Gu Du Xing let him stand in the front? Luo Ke Di angrily said, "Second Brother Gu, you bastard!" Gu Du Xingsplexion became cold and stiff. Then, his body suddenly rushed out. He changed into a glistening sword light! He was the only one to set into action. That was because he was the only one fit to set into action by himself. The enemy had been besieged by these little creatures. So, the best move at this time was to take advantage of their crisis for personal gain, andunch a sneak attack. These creatures were extremely small. They would perhaps get wiped out within an instant. Therefore, it was extremely important to seize this opportunity. Dong Wu Shang was unsuitable forunching a sneak attack. And, Ji Mos cultivation was slightly weaker. Gu Du Xings body moved... Sword-light shed. Then, it erupted like a thunder, and pierced into a man surrounded by ants and hos. Then, Gu Du Xing pulled it out, and rushed in. A blood stream shot out from the spot from where he had pulled out his sword. And, a King Level Expert copsed with a frightened look on his face. Several Emperor Level Experts of the Ao n gave a long and loud shout, and set into action at the same time. Theyunched their domain-fields in an instant, and sent a shock with a loud bang! A few whoosh sounds lightly echoed. And, all the little creatures that had filled the sky and earth shook to their death. A thickyer of carcasses was formed on the ground as a result. Then, the forest became silent. A total of neen Emperor Level Experts hadunched their domain-fields at the same time! So, it was clear that these tiny creatures had driven these Emperor Level Experts beyond the limits of forbearance. They had directlyunched their sharpest move. It was clearly overkill. They had annihted them all in one fell swoop! Gu Du Xings body shed. The sword-light appeared intermittently. His body shot over like lightning. Blood spurt out like fireworks from the throat of a first grade Emperor Level Expert in front of him. That expert then weakly copsed on the ground. Gu Du Xing went in and came out. He only had enough time to go in ande out. But, ten people had died under his sword in this instant! However, Ao ns people had already pounced over this way. So, Dong Wu Shang loudly shouted, and unsheathed the ck Saber. Rains of blood broke out as soon as he arrived. He had opened the prologue to the decisive battle in this way! Ji Mo cried out. He also unsheathed his sword, and rushed out whilst following Dong Wu Shang closely. Rui Bu Tong and Ao Xie Yun also set into action. Xie Zhi Qiu rose up in one bound from his cross-legged position on the ground, and joined the fighting circle. The war had broken out all around! However, the people of Zhuge n still held back their troops. They didnt move. They were indifferently looking at the war in front of them. They were only paying attention to three people - Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and the one with the ck fog! The sounds of hoof beats were bing more and more urgent outside the fighting circle! It was clear that they were getting closer and closer. Gu Du Xings sword issued a sword beam; he was fighting with an eighth grade Emperor Level Expert. Both of them had started to bleed after the first sh. Gu Du Xings left shoulder had been pierced by a sword. And, a piece of flesh and skin had been cut off from that Emperor Level Experts thigh. Gu Du Xings martial power wasnt sufficient to injure his opponent. However, his ck Dragon Sword had recently been upgraded by Chu Yang. After that, it had be a top-tier heavenly weapon! The two came in contact, and engaged in a closebat. Gu Du Xing desperately fought using his agility skills. Consequently, that eighth grade Emperor Level Expert didnt get any opportunity to stall. Meanwhile, Dong Wu Shang directly engaged two eighth grade Emperor Level Experts Cai Xiao Cheng and Li Chang Long. His ck Saber hacked and shed. He didnt move an inch backwards! He simply clenched his teeth, and desperately fought with all his strength! [I cant retreat... My injured brother is behind me!] Dong Wu Shang was in imminent danger. He was surrounded by perils. However, he still brandished his ck Saber in a bold and wild manner. Thisbination of man and saber could eliminate even an army of thousands! Xie Zhi Qiu pounced from behind him, and desperately fought Cai Xiao Cheng along with him! Cai Xiao Cheng drew back. The pressure on Dong Wu Shang had greatly decreased. He then madly wielded his saber, and went to press down Li Chang Long. Li Chang Long was somewhat distracted at this time. However, he was still an eighth grade Emperor Level Expert. His cultivation was seven grades greater than that of Dong Wu Shang! However, Dong Wu Shang was still fighting with all his might, and making him retreat in defeat little by little. However, Dong Wu Shang wasnt at ease. His wrist would ache and be numb every time the enemy gave him a jolt. In fact, his whole body would shake. However, he didnt seem to feel anything. That ck-clothed and masked leader of the Zhuge n had been watching the fight. But, he suddenly wrinkled his brows in this morous situation. He then suspiciously looked all around. However, he didnt find anything. [Ive clearly felt someone sneaking in... But, why cant I spot him?] Chu Yang had entered this bloody jungle like a wisp of blue smoke! And, the first thing that he had done was heave a sigh of relief. [My brothers are here!] Chu Yang had been on the verge of setting into action. However, he had only taken a nce of the situation when he had discovered something... And, he had quickly hid away as a result. Gu Du Xing and the others were in a very disadvantageous situation at present. However, Chu Yang could still see that they werent in any mortal danger for the time being. [But... what are these around two-hundred ck-clothed people doing here? Why do... these people seem so formidable?] [What are these peoples intentions?] Chu Yang nced at them. [These ck-clothed people are tonights biggest crisis!] [My brothers will no longer have a hidden trump in their hands if I go out there right now.] [Therefore, I have to act ordingly!] "Monarch Level Experts! Four of them!" Sword Spirit said in a heavy voice in Chu Yangs mind, "Three of them are second grade Monarch Experts, and one is at the third grade!" Chu Yangs entire body trembled. [Four Monarch Level Experts?! Where did theye from?] ... Chapter 682 I Focus on What’s Before My Eyes When I Can’t Attend to Everything Simultaneously! "Tonight... itll be a fierce battle!" Sword Spirit slowly said. Chu Yang smiled bitterly. [Fierce battle...? What fierce battle? The people on our side are facing just Ao ns experts. And, they are still in a disadvantageous situation. Im afraid that they would get wiped out in the blink of an eye... if they were to confront these ck-clothed people as well.] "Sword Spirit, would we have some chances of sess if you were to take control of my body?" Chu Yang took a deep breath, and asked. "I dont rmend this," Sword Spirit sighed. "You can have hundred-percent chances of defeating them if I were to take control of your body. But, this isnt the right time." "Why?" Chu Yang felt happy in his heart. "The fourth sword fragment has already appeared! "The fourth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword lies in the center of the heavens tricks. So, the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword has to take the predestined way once it appears. Moreover, the entire Nine Heavens will also go through tremendous changes now! This is the biggest opportunity for the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword in the process of obtaining the entire Nine Tribtions Sword!" Sword Spirit seriously said, "Moreover, the fourth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword is supposed to be a threshold that will concern the life and death of the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Therefore, itll need your overflowing spiritual prowess. And, it would be impossible if your spirit decreased even a bit... There will be a big loss in your spirit if I were to take charge of your body now. And, you wont be able to make up for it when the timees... Consequently, you wont be able to make through this barrier when the timees. In fact, there are high chances that your spirit will be wiped out in the process." Chu Yang muttered to himself for a moment. Then, he said, "Is there any possibility that the people on our side will manage to escape if they set into action with all seriousness? What are the chances that Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and the others will die?" Sword Spirit forced a smile and said, "Our people have hundred-percent chances of dying if the enemy decided to kill. Simrly, our people have zero chances of running away if they decided to capture them!" Chu Yang nodded as he clearly understood. He mischievously smiled, "Then, what choice do I have? Do you think that I would watch my brothers die in front of me if I dont make you set into action?" "But, this choice is in my hands. And, I wont set into action at this time since the fourth sword fragment has appeared!" Sword Spirit sighed, "Im only responsible for the Nine Tribtions Sword and the mission for the Nine Tribtions Sword! I dont have any responsibility towards you or your brothers!" Chu Yang said with full confidence, "Youll undertake this task... Im sure!" Sword Spirit sighed, "Dont force me." He was well aware that Chu Yang was going to force him to set into action anyhow. "Its you who is forcing me!" Chu Yang coldly said. "You mustnt forget that Mo Qing Wu is still waiting for you." Sword Spirit didnt have any better option than to use Chu Yangs tried and tested weakness. In fact, he was convinced that the name Mo Qing Wu would change Chu Yangs mind. It was because Mo Qing Wu had been Chu Yangs biggest obsession in his previous life. In fact, it could be said that he had taken the rebirth only for Mo Qing Wu! "Qing Wu is currently with her masters. So, I feel very relieved. Her destiny has changed!" Chu Yang indifferently said, "Anyway, this life isnt just about love! "Mo Qing Wu would be broken-hearted if I were to die because of this. But... I cant do anything about... her broken heart!" Chu Yang softly said, "I loved her very much in my previous life. However, she had still been driven away from my side by me... and she had still died..." "Youll end up exposing your identity!" Sword Spirit was anxious, "Your master is still waiting for you to go and help him with his dream." "I focus on whats before my eyes when I cant attend to everything simultaneously," Chu Yang indifferently said. "Stupid!" Sword Spirit became angry and cussed. Chu Yangughed out loud in his heart, and said, "Sword Spirit, being stupid is sometimes the only way for a man to have a clear conscience. "The word stupid is used to scold people. But, being silly is sometimes the most praiseworthy thing in life!" Chu Yang said, "Youre not a person; you wont understand. So, please shut up. I only need you to help me right now!" Sword Spirit angrily turned around, and returned to the Nine Tribtions Space. He didnt speak anything further. [Im not a human! Motherfu*ker, youve dared to say that Im not a human! Ive been in this world for ny-thousand years. What feeling or what thing have I not seen? Ive seen so many Masters of Nine Tribtions Sword. But, Ive never seen one who is such a brainless stupid cu*t!] Chu Yang smiled, and said in his heart, "It is sometimes necessary to be a stupid cu*t in life." Then, they both became silent at the same time. In the battlefield... the fierce battle was getting more and more intense! All the people of Gu n were seriously injured. They were basically unable to withstand in this one-sided battle. Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, Ji Mo, Rui Bu Tong, Xie Zhi Qiu, and Ao Xie Yun had been obstructing most of the attacks. Otherwise, all of them mightve been wiped out long ago. However, everyone had been encircled in a very small range... But, all of them were doing their utmost to withstand. Tan Tan was in the center; he was wrapped in ck fog. A muffled groan was heard, and a ssh of bright blood shed from Ji Mos shoulder. His whole body was aching and shivering... His back was about to be ruthlessly cut by a saber. Gu Du Xing shouted out loudly at this moment. Then, he ferociously puffed out blood from his mouth. He was forced to rush to the front of the enemy, and protect Ji Mo behind him. He angrily said in a low voice, "Where is your medicine? Bastard!" Ji Mosplexion had already turned ck. He was on the verge of crumbling. He had received severe injuries twice, and had almost given up on his life. But, he came to a realization as soon as he heard these words. He then hastily reached out in his bosom, took out the Nine Tribtions Pill, and swallowed it. Then, he said in embarrassment whilst chewing it, "I almost forgot..." "You just remember your Aobo." Luo Ke Di was panting next to Ji Mo. He mumbled to himself whilst brandishing his sword with all his effort, "Dammit, this is strange. Youve already met Aobo. You fu*ker... howe she hasnt crushed you to death?" "Fu*k your sister-inw!" Ji Mo got furious. He felt his vitality restoring. His wounds didnt hurt anymore. He then rushed out... while cussing in a deafening voice! Luo Ke Di almost vomited out blood. He cussed, "Its alright if you curse me. But, why are you cursing my elder brothers wife... Shes my elder brothers wife... not mine, you know..." He hadnt even finished his sentence when a feeble whisper echoed in his ear; it had sounded like the buzz of a mosquito, "Open your mouth." Luo Ke Di became extremely happy. [Big Brother? Big Brother hase?] Luo Ke Di hurriedly opened his mouth. He smelled a burst of fragrance in front of him. And, a pill went urately into his mouth. Then, he felt all the injuries on his body getting healed within an instant. He then looked upwards, and wildlyughed, "Ahwooh~~~ Ahwooh~~~ Ahwooh!~~ Fu*k your grandmother... How dare you provoke Second Master Luo!" He rushed off to kill whilst being full of life. Gu Du Xings words hadnt only reminded Ji Mo... They had also reminded Chu Yang. [I need to stay in the dark for the time being, but... it cant prevent me from saving my people.] [Ill spend the iplete versions of Nine Tribtions Pills until these fu*kers of Ao n exhaust themselves to death... as long as I have enough.] Xie Dan Qiong was being carried by Xie Zhi Qiu on his back. He was somewhat dizzy. He suddenly heard someone saying, "Xie Dan Qiong, make your ancestor open his mouth!" Xie Dan Qiong was startled. That voice then echoed once again the next moment. Xie Dan Qiong heard it clearly this time, "This is Chu Yangs voice!" He hurriedly said to Xie Zhi Qiu, "Ancestor, open your mouth. Take the healing medicine." Xie Zhi Qiu was a spent force. He could copse at any time. He angrily said, "Havent you given me yours already?" Xie Dan Qiong anxiously said, "Its not mine... You open your mouth. Someone will throw it into your mouth..." "Motherfu*ker!" Xie Zhi Qiu didnt believe him. He said, "This Old Man has opened his mouth dozens of times to spout blood. The only thing that goes-in are those damned caterpirs." .... Chapter 683 A Real Man Must Not Take A Wrong Step In His Journey! "Oh my God! Ancestor, just trust me," Xie Dan Qiong wouldve stamped his foot in anger if he hadnt been seriously injured. Xie Zhi Qiu coldly snorted. He didnt have a better option. So, he believed Xie Dan Qiong, and opened his aged mouth. Then, he didnt know from where a pill was precisely thrown into his mouth with a pop the next moment. [So, it was true...] Xie Zhi Qiu was startled by this. He thought, [I dont know whether itll work or not... But, who threw it?] However, he didnt have the time to look around. Suddenly, he felt an upsurge of heat in his almost dry Dantian. He then regained nearly half of his strength within a breaths time. And, he became pleasantly surprised as a result. Then, he roared and rushed out. He made a violent and ferocious attack. [My strength... is entirely restored already?!] Xie Zhi Qius happiness-level had gone off the charts! He had the strength of a first grade Monarch level Expert. So, it wouldnt be a difficult thing for him to deal with these people of Ao n if his strength gotpletely restored. He madly roared and rushed forward whilst bursting with vigor. Cai Xiong Cheng just sneered while receiving a palm blow on his chest. He thought, [You old bastard, I wouldve been afraid of you if you had been at the peak of your strength. But, ny-percent of your vitality is gone already. I dont fear your fu*king weary ass now!] However, Cai Xiao Cheng felt an earth-shattering strength suddenly rushing over into him when he thought of extending his palms to counterattack. So, he loudly shouted, and exposed a look of disbelief in his eyes. Suddenly, blood gushed out of all seven orifices of his head. And, his body was sent out flying like a ball. He resolutely mmed into a big tree, and all of his ribs broke with snapping sounds. He loudly screamed before losing consciousness, "What the hell? This is impossible!" Xie Zhi Qiu burst intoughter. His white beard fluttered in the air. He finally vented out the anger that he had pent up while being chased down the entire way. He leapt forward, and entered into the crowd of enemies like a tiger. Then, he ferociously started to kill with the palm of his left hand as well as the sword in his right hand. He realized that his home had been destroyed. The hard work of several hundred years had gone up in smoke. However, he had been fleeing the entire way. And, countless of his descendants had died before his eyes... Xie Zhu Qiu sorrowfullyughed, and angrily attacked. He had tears in his eyes. But, his tears vaporized with his rage before they could trickle down. Blood was continuously sshing under his sword and palm attacks. It made this old man Xie Zhi Qiu feel a boundless pleasure of taking revenge. He would see the soul of a brave hero of Xie n rest in peace every time bright blood sshed. He would see those heroes closing their eyes in death, and dying with a content heart... "Bon voyage! Bon voyage! Bon... voyage, ah! ~~~" Xie Zhi Qiu was crazily shouting in sorrow whilstunching his attacks. He was delivering his blessings to the souls of those heroes... whom he hadnt been able to save. [Its because Im avenging you people!] It seemed as if he was looking at that quiet and noiseless road to theherworlds... as if he could see that his nsmen had a smile of contentment on their faces after witnessing their enemys downfall... as if they were floating on that shining road... as if they had no cares or regrets, and they didnt need to look back... "Look! Look! Im avenging you all! Im avenging...!" Xie Zhi Qiu attacked more rapidly and more fiercely. His strength was recovering at a crazy speed at this moment. A glittering jasper flower blossomed from his background at this moment. It was Xie Dan Qiong... He had also be healthy after he had taken an iplete version of Nine Tribtions Pill. His strength had gotten restored instantaneously. He fiercely leapt down from the back of his ancestor. And, the first thing he did was tounch his jasper flower! A bright, glittering, and magnificent jasper flower went out... It gave rise to bloodbath and terror wherever it went! Jasper Flower blooms, and all other flowers wither! This worlds best concealed weapon had suddenly set into action. And, the results were absolutely outstanding! It waspletely unexpected. No one had thought that the Young n Lord of Xie n would suddenly regain his strength. The lives of many people were suddenly taken away by his jasper flower. Jasper flower brilliantly fluttered about in the air. It carried a chilly and colorful blood-light with it. The bright petals of the flower prated the body of a man. Then, it again came out. Then, it prated into the body of another man, and that man issued loud screams. Then, Chu Yangs Nine Tribtion Pill flew out, and Lou Ke Di started vigorously killing the enemies. His injuries had also been healed all of a sudden. Dong Wu Shang bellowed amid the fierce battle. He suddenlyunched nine crazy and overbearing blows from his saber in a row whilst ignoring the load it would have on his body. Li Chang Long on his opposite side immediately felt extreme pressure on his body. Dong Wu Shang made a brave move along with the ck Saber of about 285 kg weight. He had no thought of personal safety. The sharpness of the Saber Emperor and a god-like bold and powerful imposing aura were fully exhibited. And, he was sessful in bridging the disparity between the strengths of the two sides in this manner... Dong Wu Shangs first saber-blow went out and resisted Li Chang Longs horizontal sword blow. The sword got smashed with a nging sound. However, blood fiercely flowed out from the seven apertures of Dong Wu Shangs head. However, Dong Wu Shang didnt stop even for a moment. He clenched his saber, andunched the second saber-blow. Li Chang Long bellowed. And, a white aura emitted out from his whole body. He weed the saber-blow with his bare palm. His left palm and the edge of the saber came in contact and stopped. Then, he took a step back. After that, he thrust his right palm to block while moving back seven steps continuously. He managed to resist the sharp point of the saber with his pure-white palm when he issued his seventh palm-attack. Then, he fiercely counterattacked! The ck Saber was shaken, and it turned upwards... Dong Wu Shang red with his bell-like eyes. Then, the web between the forefinger and thumb on both of his hands ruptured with a rumbling sound. However, he stillunched his third sky-splitting saber blow! Selfless and Heartless Saber! Dong Wu Shang had disyed the Heartless Saber to the peak! Every saber-blow was mixed with all of his vigor and energy. The enemy couldnt dodge the attacks. The enemy could only defend with all his strength. Li Chang Long let out a sharp cry, and his body spun. Then, countless palm-attacks popped out from his body. His palm-attacks collided with the point of the saber one after another... The fourth saber-blow wasunched! Then, the fifth saber-blow... .... Dong Wu Shang faced upwards, and shouted wildly. A perfectly round pir of blood spurted out from his mouth. Suddenly, the sleeves of his robe floated in the wind with pping sound as he jumped up. Then, he gripped his saber in midair! He then turned upside down, and hacked his ninth saber-blow using his vitality! Li Chang Long bellowed. He intuitively knew that this was his opponentsst attack. So, he ferociously urged the cirction of his primary energy. Then, he suddenly shot both of his palms. However, he had ignored the fact that he had been using just his hands for a very long time. So, his hands had already sustained several hundred saber wounds! He had been relying on his Emperor Level strength and domain, and they hadnt broken down yet. However, his palms were riddled with scars... Li Chang Long had stimted the entirety of his power in this move. His hands started to emit thin wisps of blood like a fountain. Li Chang Long was gob-smacked. He hurriedly tried to dodge and move back. But, it was toote now! Dong Wu Shangs world-ruling saber-blow had arrived! Li Chang Long bellowed. He didnt have any other option but to move forward and resist the attack with his palms. Kacha! Li Chang Long screamed as his palms got chopped into pieces! The saber-attack continued onwards. However, there was no time for him to retreat. So, his arms got cut off! However, the saber point continued its pressure, and his shoulders also got cut off! Then, the saber hacked down further, and his sternum shattered! After that, Dong Wu Shang shouted out loud. And, the overwhelming and irresistible saber energy surged up violently, and broke into Li Chang Longs insides. Li Chang Long let out a long scream. He was suddenly stunned... as if he had received an electric shock! His eyes opened extremely wide, and his gaze turned nk. It seemed as if his entire life was shing in his mind at this moment! The hardships of youth, the happiness of betrothal, the ambitions of youth, the struggles... [I had followed my master and stepped on the road of Jianghu that day. I havent looked back since then... The sun had been as bright as blood that day. After all, someone had been weeping behind me...] [I entered into Jianghu step by step. I crawled my way up step by step. I climbed up to a high position step by step... But then, I suddenly turned around, and realized that I had lost the willpower to keep going...] [I only saw a lonely grave with no boundaries when I returned. Weeds were growing all around it... Pan Pan!] [I got poisoned by lust poison and lost all sense of morality and taboos since then... I became depraved... Is it still me? Is it truly me C the person that Pan Pan had suffered and longed for her entire life?] [Im going to meet her now. But, do I still have the face to meet her?] [How will she ept my nasty and filthy body...?] "A real man of the world mustnt take a wrong step... on his countless journeys!" Li Chang Long stood there disappointed and frustrated. His body had been smashed into pieces. His insides had been shattered like fine dust. It seemed as if he didnt have any feelings. He muttered, "...even one wrong step wont let you return home. Theres no turning back even if it is the road to theherworlds..." Li Chang Long sighed in disappointment and frustration, "s~~~~" He seemed to have sighed out the entirety of his lifes bitter experiences with this sigh. Suddenly, Li Chang Long lost all the radiance in his eyes. Then, he suddenly saw a peasant-maiden in that darkness. She had braided ck hair. There was an expression of longing on her simple face. She was dressed in a printed cotton jacket, and pure joy was shing in her eyes. She was running towards Li Chang Long whilst taking small and quick steps. It seemed as if a wife was greeting her husband after waiting for a thousand years. Li Chang Long suddenly became happy. He muttered, "Are you forgiving me?" Dong Wu Shang thought that Li Chang Long was speaking to him. So, he doubtfully asked, "What?" Li Chang Long didnt pay any attention to him. Instead, his aged mouth revealed a childish happiness as he said, "Have youe to greet me? This... filthy me?" His voice became lower and lower. Dong Wu Shang had to incline towards that side to be able to hear clearly. He was just about to ask. But then, he heard Li Chang Long sighing in satisfaction. He heard him saying with a smile, "Pan Pan, Im very happy..." Dong Wu Shang stayed still, and waited to listen more. But, he noticed that Li Chang Long had stopped breathing... A feeling of infinite content remained on the face of that dead Emperor Level Expert. However, it was mixed with a kind of guilt as well. It seemed as if he was pleasantly surprised of someonespassion. However, he was also ashamed of his mistakes. But, when its all said and done... he was finally happy... He died. Dong Wu Shang shook his head. His head felt a bit dizzy. He muttered, "A real man of the world mustnt take a wrong step on his countless journeys. Even one wrong step wont let you return home. There is no turning back even if it is the road to theherworlds..." He shook his head and whispered, "Maybe... you need to go back. But, I only move forward. I dont need to go back." This strong enemy was gone... Dong Wu Shang felt his whole body aching. His body had be as light as feather... He felt as if he wanted to float. He didnt have any strength left. He staggered for a while, and almost fell on the ground. He then unloaded his ck Saber on the ground with a ng. Suddenly, he heard a voice, "Wu Shang, open your mouth." "Big Brother?" Dong Wu Shang lifted his dizzy head, "Where are you? Am I hallucinating?" A pill suddenly got into his mouth with a popping sound. Then, a familiar fragrance went into his nostrils. He then felt his whole body bing rxed and peaceful... Gu Du Xings silhouette moved swiftly. His mind seemed to be floating away in this moment even though he was facing enemies from all around. He had shot his sword, but he had forgotten... He had forgotten about the enemy... He had forgotten about the fight... He had forgotten about the world... What remained was... only his lone self. A lonely swordsman with Unruffled Sword y! Gu Du Xing was floating and swinging in a manner that made it seem as if he was sleep-walking. In fact, his vision had be intensely nk. His ck Dragon Sword also seemed to be sleep-walking in the air. It seemed like a weak sword-blow when the sword-light flickered. However, it rushed out like lightning. Then, splendid blood-lights bloomed from the throats of the enemies one after another. Gu Du Xing looked like a blind man who had lost his memories... It seemed as if he had lost his consciousness, and was now dancing in the weightlessness of space. However, every movement he made was taking a life! ... Chapter 684 Insidious Minister Gu Du Xings figure flew along with the sword-light. The sword-beam was swallowed in, and spat out like lightning. Ao Yu Yun let out a loud shout, and softly copsed... A big hole had been opened in his throat. Then, the bodyguards on his side pounced over crazily. It seemed that Gu Du Xing didnt even realize that he had killed an important person. He didnt seem to notice that the enemy was approaching him from everywhere in a crazy manner. His body turned around whilst being as light as feather. Then, it rushed into another direction like lightning. The sword-light went shing the whole way, and people kept screaming and copsing... His body suffered many heavy blows in a row. However, he remained unfazed. He had immersed himself in this bizarre situation wherein he kept harvesting human lives... Then, a bold and mighty silhouette suddenly appeared... And, the big saber hacked right in the face of another Young Master of the Ao n C Ao Cheng Yun. Ao Cheng Yun didnt even get the time to scream. He got hacked into two equal halves from head to toe! His body seemed as if two pieces of pork that were about to be put on shelf had gotten separated equally whilst being drenched in blood. The people of Ao n went insane! Two Young Masters had been killed in an instant. This made these people fight with their entire might! They started fighting with the method of an eye for an eye. After all, Xie ns people were already very few in number. And, they were close to the inner circle of the encirclement. The eyes of that ck-clothed and masked leader of Zhuge n shed at this moment. It seemed that he was somewhat nervous. He took a step forward. His eyes were tightly fixed at the mass of ck fog around Tan Tan. "Big Brother, it seems that something wrong," another ck-clothed and masked man frowned. He said while being puzzled. "How did the situation suddenly get reversed? These people of Xie n are only a few in number even if these fresh troops are taken into ount. But... they are surprisingly evenly matched now. Three of the top Emperor Level Experts of the Ao n have been defeated in an instant. But, the enemy side hasnt received any damage. Instead, all of them are fighting more and more bravely..." The eyes of the ck-clothed and masked leader shrank. He hesitated for a while, and said, "Second Brother, havent you noticed yet? The Xie ns people seemed to have changed into monsters that simply wont go down ever since that awakened being has started to emit that ck fog from his body..." "Does Big Brother mean that..." that ck-clothed and masked man said with a shock, "something is off... about that block fog?" "Im afraid thats right," the ck-clothed and masked leader said, "The awakened being is awakening his several millennia old bloodline. And, this must be the awakening of the bloodline of a King... And, that ck fog must have extremely strong healing effect towards the people on his side if my guess is correct! "However, our harvest will be much more than our expectations... if it is truly so!" The mysterious light in the eyes of that ck-clothed and masked leader zed increasingly. "Fortunately, we have put all of our efforts in capturing an important persona of the Divine n. We are lucky that we have already discovered this heaven-shocking secret about the awakened being. Otherwise, it wouldve been a terrible disaster in case we had let this man mature..." Then, another ck-clothed and masked man came over. He said every word very carefully, "Big Brother, I think this matter is too fishy. I had even wanted to ask the elders when I had been in the Upper Three Heavens. I cant help but say now... that this matter isnt that simple. Lets say that its true that Three Stars Divine ns bloodline is awakening in the human world after several millennia. Then... why hasnt it appeared before?" "Or maybe... they have died a premature death. We cant say." The ck-clothed masked leader didnt care about this aspect. He said, "After all, awakened beings are very vulnerable for a long duration before... and even after awakening... They are vulnerable to the extent that even we brothers wouldnt need to go into action... Just the troops that we have brought with us can annihte him thousands of times over! "Moreover... its okay that youve said these words in front of me. But, you had better not say these words in the future!" The ck-clothed masked leader strictly looked at his third brother, "Are you even aware that were in the Middle Three Heavens? "Do you know how this information hade to us in the Upper Three Heavens?" he snorted and said, "The Great Elder hadnt hesitated to lose precious years of his life after he had captured that man of the Three Stars Divine n... He had deconstructed the mind of that Divine ns expert nine times in a day with Nine Needles Soul Deconstruction Technique! That is how we have obtained this piece of information... The Great Elder has lost nine years of his lifespan because of this. So, how can it possibly be a small matter? "Great Elder is already over 1700 years old. So, he knows that he wont live past this year. Still, he had taken the initiative to propose the usage of this great technique... just for obtaining this top secret information for the n! And, you doubt it? What about Great Elders sacrifice? "Even a ninth grade Saint Level Expert cant survive the Nine Needles Soul Deconstruction Technique; let alone if it is used nine times on a person. "It can only be the will of the heavens if it turns out that the information that hase out of this is fake!" He looked at his brothers with his sharp eyes. "Youre not allowed to speak about this matter in the future. Otherwise, dont me me for not caring about our brotherhood!" That ck-clothed and masked man was drenched in sweat. Heplied, and then walked away. The ck-clothed and masked leader attentively gazed in Tan Tans direction. Then, he insipidly said, "Prepare the ughtering Spirit Arrow, Capturing Soul Powder, Truncating Soul Powder, Soul Breaking Pan-pipe, and Spirit Lifting Net. Well begin once that awakened being fully awakens. And, well attack and capture him as soon as his body emits the ck fog again!" "Yes." The several brothersplied at the same time. They got excited. Then, each of them gripped one or several exquisite items in their hands; these items were grotesquely shaped. All the capable assistants of the ck-clothed and masked leader had held the Purple Crystal Jade Bottles. Strange powders were faintly visible inside those bottles. These "ughtering Spirit Arrow, Capturing Soul Powder, Truncating Soul Powder, Soul Breaking Pan-pipe, and Spirit Lifting Net" were five great killing devices. They had learned about the awakened being after having caught that important persona of the Divine n. Then, they had used cruel methods to interrogate him further. And, they had found out the most effective method to subdue the awakened being. These five great killing devices were extremely vicious! They had been refined with such a method that even these experts of the Zhuge n had been astonished. Moreover, the required materials to craft them were exceptionally rare and precious! Therefore, no one would doubt that something could be wrong in the clear crafting procedures of such a cruel method... The fight was bing more and more intense now. In fact, it had reached the superheated stage! Chu Yang had thrown thest iplete version of Nine Tribtions Pill into Gu Du Xings mouth. Outside the forest... sounds of hoof beats were getting nearer and nearer. The experts of Ao n had be even crazier. They were facing deadly attacks inside the protection circle of Dong Wu Shang and the others. Everyone was exhausted. But, the situation of the battle had be even more desperate now. The two brothers Ao Meng Yun and Ao Chang Yun were the only ones remaining out of the four. They had a look of despair on their faces at the moment. They had gone insane. They hadnt expected that their dominant military force would have to fight so desperately at the risk of their lives. Their foreign aid was clearly formidable. However, their external help had gone on a strike at such an urgent and critical moment; this was an unfathomable mystery to them! This would make people vomit blood to death! On another side... Chu Yang was quietly moving. He had taken cover in the darkness of the night, the trees, and the underbrush amidst the saber-lights and sword-shadows. He silently sneaked over to under a big tree. Then, the Nine Tribtions Sword stabbed out like a viper! Under the tree... the eighth grade Emperor Level Expert Cai Xiao Cheng had been sent flying by Xie Zhi Qius palm attack. He had received serious internal injuries as a result. His internal organs had been dislocated, and all of his ribs had been broken. So, he was now circting his martial power, and healing himself with all his strength. His body was shrouded with white fog. Pitter-patter sounds sounded during the healing process, and he soon reached at the critical juncture. There were two first-grade Emperor Level Experts beside him. And, they were anxiously guarding him from left and right sides. Cai Xiao Cheng would be able to break through Xie Zhi Qius tottering protection circle in one fell swoop as long as he could recover. Even the people engaged in the fierce battle werent aware that there was a key person who could change the situation of fight merely by raising his hand. However, how could Chu Yang have missed this? How could he allow this eighth-grade Emperor Level Expert Cai Xiao Cheng to destroy the advantageous situation that he had worked hard to create? He had been waiting for this very moment for a long time. Minister Chu didnt dare to be distracted at this moment. After all, it was the moment for Minister Chu to move into action! Both the protector Emperor Level Experts beamed with joy when they saw that Cai Xiao Cheng was going to recover soon. A feeble and dull sound resounded at this moment. And, the Sword Point prated the big tree behind Cai Xiao Cheng. Then, it shed over like a viper, and quickly shrank back thereafter. Consequently, the white spiritual energy that had been rapidly circting Cai Xiao Chengs body suddenly exploded with a bang and scattered in all directions. Then, Cai Xiao Cheng opened his mouth, and resolutely spouted out blood. The blood fell on the ground, and formed a deep and bloody hole! Cai Xiao Chengs expression became sad and angry. He angrily roared, "Coward! Show yourself!" His voice had be hoarse by the time he had spoken thest word. He then spat out a bucket of blood from his mouth... His vomit contained chunks of his internal organs! It seemed as if all of his internal organs had be like a pot of porridge! "Martial Emperor Cai?!" both men cried out in rm. However, Cai Xiao Cheng couldnt hear them. His neck had be soft, and was dangling down. And, he had lost all of his vitality. Then, his body slowly leaned over, and fell forward. And, he fell into his own pool of blood with a ssh! There was a fine sword-mark on the back side of his vest. A tyrannical sword-light had broken into Cai Xiao Chengs internal organs with the strike of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Then, it had smashed the most vulnerable spots of his insides. "Who is it?" Both the Emperor Experts madly jumped out. A sword crashed into the forest. The sword-light shed out vertically and horizontally, and the fragments of wood swirled about in the air. But, no one could be seen. It seemed as if a phantom had stabbed its insidious sword in the dark... and disappeared. The two searched in several ces, but found nothing. Then, they turned back in a daze. They saw that Emperor Expert Cais corpse was lying on the ground... He had died with his eyes open. There was anger and resentment in his eyes! Suddenly, they felt weak in their whole bodies. It seemed as if they were about to copse on the ground due to distress. [Three among the four eighth-grade Emperor Level Experts have perished. Only one of them is remaining now. And, he is also being suppressed by Xie Zhi Qiu. A crisis is approaching him. He wouldnt be able to go on for long.] [Six-hundred experts of the Ao n had started-off on this trip. But, only less-than-sixty men remain! Could it be that Ao ns entire younger generation will be buried here tonight?] .... Ao n began the final attack like surging tides! Ao Meng Yun and Ao Lang Yun roared. And, the soldiers rushed forth under their leadership! Gu Du Xing and the others had recovered by using the Nine Tribtions Pills. But, they had undertaken a long and wearisome journey. And, they had been fighting till now. So, they almost couldnt go on any longer. All of the senior members other than Xie Zhi Qiu had stepped back while facing the final attack of the enemy. After all, the enemy hadunched these attacks with their entire might. So, a crisis was approaching their defense line. And, it was going to bring destruction any time now! At this moment... Suddenly, a bang was heard. And, the ck fog that had been densely revolving and floating around Tan Tans body erupted all of a sudden! ... Chapter 685 Devil King! Awakens! Suddenly, a sound of explosion was heard. And, that ball of ck fog that had been densely floating around Tan Tans body exploded! Then, a shadow suddenly appeared... It was Tan Tan! Tan Tans body seemed taller at this moment... People could feel that the ck robe he was wearing was extremely well-fitted. Moreover, that strange mark on his forehead was already halfplete... It was glowing! His facial features were still the same. But, it wasnt known how his face seemed to have attained an endless charm. No one would think that he was ugly at this moment! It wasnt known when the headband on his head had broken into pieces. His jet-ck and shiny hair was smooth and fine. His perfectly straight hair hung down to his chest. And, a perfectly straight hairline was exposed in the middle of his head. However, such gentle, smooth, and shining hair was giving off gloomy and ruthless vibes to people! Also, a feeling of restoration of the worlds experiences was arising involuntarily from it. The eyes of everyone in the battlefield had turned red with killing intention. However, the echo of this sudden and loud sound startled them all, and they involuntary came to a stop. Then, Tan Tan began to walk slowly. His movements were very weird. He first took three steps ahead... But, he seemed to be ufortable and uncoordinated while walking. So, he stopped after he had taken just three steps. Then, he lowered his head, and looked at his legs in a strange way. He then slightly wrinkled his eyebrows one high and one low. His eyebrows were equally leveled as he wrinkled them this time. He frowned and looked at his own body whilst being very dissatisfied. Then, he muttered, "Its very annoying!" Then, he stretched out his hands, and shook his arms... The ck fog that could be seen with naked eye suddenly disseminated from his arms. His long and fine hair suddenly got mmed up along with the shakes of his arms. His hair looked like seaweeds on a seabed. They had suddenly started to float upwards whilst continuously swaying in an erratic manner! Then, his entire body suddenly twisted. It twisted in a very weird way. The sound of popping of beans came from his body. It was such a painful sound that it could make peoples teeth ache. Everyone who heard this sound had a clear feeling... They felt that all the bones in Tan Tans body had dislocated. And, they were again being reintegrated. Then, Tan Tan lifted his arm, and his hair fell down... His hair was still soft and fine. It was still giving off the gloomy and deste feeling. He then lowered his arms, and raised his head. Xie Dan Feng was next to him. However, she had a clear feeling at this moment, [Tan Tan has suddenly became taller! He is almost two inches taller than he was just a while ago!] She didnt know why a strange feeling had suddenly risen up in her heart. This feeling made Xie Dan Feng feel extremely frightened. The rims of her eyes ached, and she felt like crying. But, she didnt know why she was feeling so. She felt a pain in her heart... as if her heart had shattered into pieces! Tan Tan twisted his neck after he had lifted his head; his neck issued a crisp breaking sound. He twisted his neck to the left and to the right. Then, he straightened his head. His movements seemed very funny. But, no one had dared tough... In fact, everybody felt an intense chill in their hearts whenever he made these movements. In fact, even Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing felt the same... they felt a strong shiver in their hearts! Then, Tan Tan took the fourth step! However, this fourth step gave out entirely different feelings to everyone aspared to the previous three steps. This step had been lightly lifted and gently dropped. In fact, even the grass on the ground didnt rustle. However, all the people of Ao n clearly felt as if the earth had cracked and the sky had overturned in front of them with this step of Tan Tans! It was quiet and calm all around. But, these people of Ao n clearly felt as if they were seeing the end of the world... Mountains were toppling. The water on the ground was rising up to the skies. All the clouds in the sky were being torn apart. And, the clear sky seemed to have many big holes. There was this ck-clothed figure in front of these scenes of catastrophe. His long and fine fair hung down. He was looking at themon people of the human world with a callous, indifferent, and disdainful feeling. He stood with his hands behind his back. The King of the world! However, he didnt look like a king who worked under an Emperor. Instead, he seemed to be... that supreme ruler who controlled the entire world! Tan Tan took the fifth step... Ao Meng Yun stood at the forefront. However, he immediately felt as if a vast and magnificent mountain hade upon his head! He didnt know what he was feeling. Suddenly, he went weak in the knee, and knelt down with a thud sound. He knelt in front of Tan Tan. However, the strangest thing was that all the people of Ao n who were seeing this didnt find anything wrong about it in their hearts. They felt as if the fact that their Young Master was kneeling in front of this man was... proper! It felt inevitable and justified! In fact, these people wouldve kicked and bent their Young Masters legs to make him kneel if hadnt done this by himself! [Youre not kneeling in front of this man?! This is treason and heresy!] Tan Tan apathetically looked at Ao Meng Yun in front of him... It seemed as if he hadnt even noticed this big living man who was kneeling down in front of him... Tan Tan finally stood still. His hands were also still behind his back. He then slightly lifted his head, and swept his eyes all around once. Then, he threw his gaze to a farther ce. He faintly took a look, and then withdrew his gaze. His gaze hade in contact with the four Monarch Level Experts of the Zhuge n who had been standing far away this entire time. The four men hadnt felt anything unusual at first. However, they felt their hearts beating in their chests in an increasingly violent manner along with thumping sounds immediately after Tan Tan moved his gaze away. Moreover, their faces had turned red. They hadnt felt anything a while ago. But, they now felt as if the man in front of them had controlled even their heartbeats with his apathetic nce. The four men looked at each other. And, they suddenly felt aghast in their hearts! [How can this awakened being... be so terrifying? Were we not told that the bloodline of the Three Stars Divine n is awakening? Then...why does he look as if a devil king hase to rule over the world?] The same thought faintly rose up in the minds of those four. [Could it be that... all of this was nned?] However, this doubt vanished from the heart of these four like smoke in thin air after Tan Tan pulled his gaze away... [Dammit! We have five killing devices with us. Would we still not be able to deal with an awakened being of a puny bloodline?] The fact that such changes of thought had happened in a Monarch Level Expert was simply an unbelievable thing. But, this had indeed happened. Chu Yang had been hidden in the dark. However, he had felt that Tan Tan had spotted him. Moreover, Tan Tans gaze seemed to have bore into in the depth of Chu Yangs heart. Chu Yang couldnt help but feel a shiver therein. [Tan Tan... has finally begun this type of... change?] Sword Spirit was at a loss inside the space. He had be frantic and astonished. He suddenly shouted, "What is this? This is the devil! This is clearly the power of a devil king!" Chu Yang felt heavy in his heart. Tan Tan finally stopped sweeping his eyes. Then, he suddenly sucked in a long breath... This breath created a vacuum in the entire forest! Everyone suddenly started to suffocate due to this. Then, Tan Tan let out the breath whilst being disappointed and frustrated. He then said in a low and apathetic voice, "This world... has truly changed..." Then, he sighed again, and said to himself, "Im too weak." After that, he looked at the Ao ns people in front of him; there were only fifty-eight of them left. He knitted his brows, and said, "I was forced to this point... by these people inferior than bugs?!" He had slightly raised a corner of his mouth and smirked while saying this. There was a clear contempt towards the entire Nine Heavens in his ridiculing smile! He was quietly looking at these men horizontally. But, Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing felt as if Tan Tan was standing on the peak of the highest mountain on earth whilst looking down on everyone! Tan Tan stretched out his hand, and put his five fingers on Ao Meng Yuns head. He then caressed his hair, and indifferently said, "This sacrificial offering... is too weak... Its so weak that its appalling!" Ao Meng Yuns entire body shivered... He was being caressed on his head as if he was a puppy who was being petted. However, no feelings of resistance grew inside his consciousness. He issued whimpers from his throat like a puppy on the point of demise. Tan Tan lifted his hand... Ao Meng Yuns head was silently lifted up along with Tan Tans hand! The entire head from the cavity of neck was lifted up! It seemed as if Ao Meng Yuns head had already been cut by a sharp knife. And, it had just been fitted tightly on his neck cavity... Thats because the neck cavity that was revealed after his head had been detached was... t and smooth! Moreover, not even a single drop of blood hade out of it. Tan Tan grabbed the head... He then frowned as he looked at it. Then, he casually threw it away. Then, blood suddenly gushed out and rose up into the sky from Ao Meng Yuns neck! "This smell of blood..." Tan Tan indifferently said. He looked at the bright blood gorgeously rising up in front of him. He felt very nostalgic as he said, "Its been so many years since... I have smelt it..." He then knitted his brows in disappointment and frustration, and conveniently grabbed Ao Lang Yun. There had been three people in-between him and Ao Lang Yun. But, Ao Lang Yun had stillnded in Tan Tans hand in a sh. Then, Tan Tan very gently grabbed Ao Lang Yuns head... And, he made Ao Lang Yun stand in front of him in a proper manner. Then, he twisted him with both his hands. Ao Lang Yun had been grabbed by Tan Tan like a puppet. His feet had felt to have grown roots. He had felt as if he had been fixed to the ground. However, his body from his ankle to the top of his skull had been gently twisted into a huge fried dough twist by Tan Tan! His clothes, muscles, bones, and skull had all been twisted. They all had assumed a spiral pattern. Ao Lang Yun had died without uttering a word. But, his body was still continuously issuing breaking sounds. These sounds were very rhythmic. Tan Tan twisted him for a little while. Then, he wrinkled his brows. He then slightly tilted his head, and listened to this rhythmic sound of shattering bones. Then, he insipidly said, "I got to hear it again. This breaking of human bones is still the same." He lifted his head. Then, he slightly smiled, and said, "I had given a name to this piece of music a very long time ago... I call it bones symphony." He insipidly exined as if he was exining it to himself, "A person bes an evenly-formed dough twist if they are twisted with a very stable force. And, this produces a kind of sweet tune that causes all the 786,459,633 hairs on the listeners body to be erect! "I hadnt heard it for a very long time," Tan Tan smiled in pleasure, and said while feeling a bit nostalgic. He then licked his lips, tilted his head to one side, and started to imitate the music with his mouth... He narrowed his eyes and softly sung, "Kachacha... Kachacha... Kachacha..." Meanwhile, his teeth intermittently issued a fierce glow in the dimness of the night. .... Chapter 686 Give Me Back My Tan Tan! Everyone trembled as if they had been stuck by thunder. They stared nkly at Tan Tan like fools. They couldnt help but feel a chill running down their spines. Even their jaws trembled. Then, Tan Tan took another step, and entered into the encirclement of the Ao ns remaining experts. He then twisted his brows, and said, "You petty and lowly humans disappoint me!" Then, he extended his hands along with his ck sleeves. He twisted all the people on his left side like he had twisted Ao Lang Yun when he extended his left hand. Then, six people were sent out flying like rubber-balls as he raised his right hand. They all flew into midair, and their bodies cracked open! They scattered, and turned into a mush of blood! Then, Tan Tanunched three kicks with bang sounds, and three people were sent flying like meteors. Not a single man dared to oppose him! He walked like this among more than fifty people of Ao n. He still had an apathetic look on his face; his eyes didnt have the least bit of emotion. He was sending these rude and unreasonable experts to hell with every gesture he was making! The remaining twenty people shivered from head to toe. There was horror in their eyes. It seemed as if they were having a fierce struggle with an invisible devil within their hearts. Finally, a man screamed loudly, "Ah~~~" He screamed towards the sky with all his might. His voice was filled with fear. He was extremely terrified. This scream seemed to have awakened everyone. Everyone just foolishly stood like blockheads for a second. Then, they quickly began to scatter in all directions. They all were battered and exhausted. So, all of them stumbled and staggered as they fled. Tan Tan pursued them at a moderate pace... It seemed as if he was strolling idly in a garden. His movements were very sluggish and leisurely. In fact, every movement of his hand and every lifting of his foot seemed to be showing a natural elegance that was seeminglying straight from his being. It seemed as if his body was filled with the entric appeal of a poet. He seemed to strolling in a small forest inside a painting under the illumination of the early-morning sun. His heart seemed to be filled with the verses of sorrow of spring and pain of autumn. However, more-than-fifty people of Ao n had one by one copsed at his hands amidst this elegant stroll. Thest eighth-grade Emperor Level Expert had run away to a distance of several-thousand feet. Meanwhile, Tan Tan still stood in his original spot. Therefore, everyone began to think that Tan Tan would let that guy go along with his horse. However, Tan Tan lifted his head towards the faraway distance at this moment. He then insipidly said, "Did I tell you to leave?" These words seemed to have some kind of bizarre magical power. Everyone felt a violent jolt in their heart as soon they heard these words. It could be seen with the naked eye thatyers of strange ripples had appeared in the air between Tan Tan and that eighth-grade Emperor Expert. That eighth-grade Emperor Expert was about to flee away. However, his figure suddenly shuddered... and he came to a stop. He then stood there foolishly... as if he was a soulless sculpture. "Why dont youe back?" Tan Tan casually said. His voice had just fallen when that eighth-grade Emperor Expert obediently turned around. Then, he walked over step by step with a lifeless look in his eyes. Everyone was shocked by this. In fact, their jaws dropped to the ground. [This... whats going on?] The Emperor Level Expert soon walked over here like a puppet. Then, he stood in front of Tan Tan. "Well done." Tan Tan said, "Look how obedient you are..." He then extended his hand, and pointed out, "Go there, and kneel down. Then, bang your head until you die!" Everyone looked at the spot that had been pointed out... They saw that there was a boulder at that spot; this boulder was half-exposed from the ground. They couldnt help but feel spooked out in their hearts as they saw this. However, that eighth-grade Emperor Expert turned around whilst swaying. He then walked towards that boulder, and arrived in front of it. He then determined the appropriate distance between himself and the boulder, and knelt down. He had determined the appropriate distance so that his head could be properly banged against that boulder. Then, he fiercely banged his head down! Bang! Blood sshed! Bang! Bang bang bang... That eighth-grade Emperor Level Expert soon turned himself into a living skeleton by knocking his own head whilst everyone stared. Bang! The Emperor Level Experts body went limp, and he fell down with thest sound... His skull softly fell down from his neck with a thud, and rolled over towards another side of the boulder. A bloody red patch was left on the boulder. He had smashed his own head! Tan Tan had had his hands crossed behind his back during this entire crazy and weird process. He looked far into the distance with a deste look in his eyes, and sighed. He didnt move even a bit. Everyone felt a heavy pressure in their hearts. But, nobody spoke anything. Meanwhile, Xie Dan Fengs muffled sounds of deep and low sobbing were heard from behind. A long time passed. Then, Tan Tan exhaled a breath, and finally turned around. The first person he saw was Gu Du Xing. "You? Youre not bad." Tan Tan praised. Then, he looked at Dong Wu Shang, and casually said, "Youre also very good." Then, he muttered, "All of you guys are good." He unwillingly said soon after that, "I... Im much obliged to you people!" Xie Zhi Qiu had the strength of a first-grade Monarch level Expert. But, even he couldnt control the overwhelming feeling of gratitude that had risen from the bottom of his heart when Tan Tan had said these words. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang were standing the closest to Tan Tan. Their breathing had be loud and heavy as soon as they had listened to this sentence. They were Pure Sword Emperor and Pure Saber Emperor! Both of them were exceptional beings of this generation with first-grade perseverance. And, the reason why they had been able to be such formidable Sword Emperor and Saber Emperory in their dedication. Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing were definitely among the best in this respect. These two didnt get the overwhelming feeling of gratitude. Instead, a violent rage rose up in their hearts. And, that violent rage quickly spread throughout their body. Dong Wu Shang fiercely red at Tan Tan. It seemed as if his eyes were emitting two substantial saber-beams. He asked, "What do you mean?" He had said this sentence in an extremely low voice. It seemed as if he had suppressed his imposing aura. However, his fury had reached to an uncontroble level when he had spoken thest word to question Tan Tans meaning. Then, he loudly asked once again, "What do you mean?!" These were the same words. But, he had said these words in a feeble voice the first time... as if of a mosquito. However, he had said this in a thunderous voice the next time! The entire forest vibrated with a buzzing sound as these words sounded! Gu Du Xing was much calmer than Dong Wu Shang. He only stared at Tan Tan, "Why did you say these words? These words... do you truly mean them?" Tan Tan moved his eyes, and looked at both of them. He had apparently gotten angry. But, he eventually controlled his anger. He then insipidly and disdainfully said, "Youre merely two sharp swords... Thats all you are." He had said these words in a very low voice. In fact, even Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang hadnt been able to hear each word clearly. However, the arrogance and disdain contained in these words was very clear. Both of them flew into a rage! "Bastard!" Dong Wu Shang angrily shouted. "Did I go through fire and water for a thousand miles toe here just for your shallow gratitude? Who do you think you are? Do you think that Ill cherish your gratitude?" Gu Du Xing didnt shout angrily. He just looked at Tan Tans face, and coldly said, "I dont know who you are... And, I dont care that youve said that youre obliged, and that you think that this is an important matter to you. But, I want to say a few words now." Tan Tan had almost lost his temper when he had heard Dong Wu Shangs words. But then, he heard these words of Gu Du Xing, and insipidly asked, "What words?" "Get out of this body!" Sword beams zed in Gu Du Xings eyes. He shouted like a thunderp, "Youve tarnished my brothers body! Get the fu*k out!" Gu Du Xing rarely cussed. But, he had cussed in rage today. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang had known for a very long time now that Tan Tans body held many secrets. In fact, Chu Yang had once told them that there might be a strange and formidable soul residing in Tan Tans body. And, the soul was just about to awaken. Chu Yang had informed only Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing about this matter. Chu Yang had said back then, [Dont me Tan Tan if it happens someday.] Tan Tan had revealed this appearance today. So, Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang knew that this man before their eyes wasnt Tan Tan! Or, it should be said that this ancient and formidable soul wasnt Tan Tan... Tan Tan was startled by this. But then, his eyes became dark. And, strange and dangerous sparks began to sh in their pupils. However, Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang werent scared by this. Both of them straightened their backs, and looked at Tan Tan in the eye with an ice-cold look. One of them had a sword in his hand, while the other had a saber. Their stance clearly showed that they were ready to fight if Tan Tan wanted to. "Tan Tan... are you Tan Tan?" a sweet and piteous voice sounded. Then, a delicate figure walked over whilst staggering and stumbling from behind Tan Tans body. She was bleeding from head to toe, and herplexion was pale and ashen. However, she stubbornly refused to let anyone support her. She approached Tan Tan from behind whilst staggering. She was very careful, very heart-broken, and very nervous. She asked with hope and mournful sadness, "You... are you Tan Tan? Are you my... Tan Tan?" Tan Tans body seemed to have shuddered. However, he was still standing tall and straight. He remained motionless. He didnt even turn his head. "Turn your head!" Xie Dan Feng pleaded, "You... turn back your head. I want to see... whether youre my Tan Tan or not!" Tan Tan still stood upright. He was as motionless as a mountain. However, Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing could clearly see that a fierce struggle was going on in Tan Tans eyes. "You... give me back my Tan Tan!" Xie Dan Feng suddenly seemed to have understood something when she saw that Tan Tan wouldnt turn his head no matter what. Suddenly, she fiercely erupted, and bellowed. Then, she pounced over... She firmly grabbed Tan Tans shoulders, and screamed in grief, "Give me back my Tan Tan!" Then, she maliciously bit him. She desperately bit him! It seemed as if she wanted to tear this body to shreds. Xie Dan Feng was devastated and heart-broken... Her family was ruined, and her people had been killed in an attack. But, it hadnt made her copse. She had been chased for thousands of miles. But, she still hadnt lost heart. It was only because she had Tan Tan by her side that entire time. They had been caught up in a hopeless situation a while ago. But, Tan Tan had roared, and given her the sweetest and most romantic happiness of her life, "Woman, remember... Youll die after I die!" "I wont let anyone hurt her as long as Im alive!" "You old bastard! You dared to hit my wife?!" Xie Dan Feng had clearly known at that time that death was near at hand. But, she had still been ted in her heart. In fact, she had felt as if there was no other woman on earth who was happier than her. [All enemies have died in the blink of an eye now. And, Im still alive.] [But... the person that I deeply love has suddenly changed... He has turned into a Devil King!] [He is very strong, and he has saved everyone. But, he isnt the person that Im deeply in love with.] [No!] [Where did my Tan Tan go? Can he stille back?] Xie Dan Feng was in true despair. She was firmly biting, beating, punching, and kicking him. It seemed as if she would waken her lover using this method! [Hes very formidable right now. But, I dont care!] Suddenly, the look in Tan Tans eyes fiercely changed. Then, the world seemed to have turned dark. Gu Du Xing felt a chill in his heart... That glowing mark on Tan Tans forehead had suddenly extinguished. Immediately after... "Ouch... Ssss~~ Fu*k!" a sound of gritting of teeth and sucking of air came. Tan Tan cried out while enduring the pain, "Little Girly... youre biting me to death... Sss sss... Oh my god! Let me go... Ow, hey... youre hurting me..." Everyone became petrified within an instant! .... Chapter 687 The Five Killer Tools! Tan Tans body shook before everyones eyes. Then, his eyebrows began to jump up and down. He then clenched his teeth, and his whole face convulsed with pain. Tears of pain welled out from his eyes, "Sss... Xie Dan Feng... Ow~~ You Little Girly... Oh my god... Forgive me..." Ancestor Xiu Zhi Qiu was the one with the highest cultivation. But, he could only look at Tan Tan with a dumbfounded expression. Then, he suddenly sat down on the ground, and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He then cried out in a groaning manner, "Oh my fu*king god~~~ I, I... I thank the heaven..." The atmosphere which had originally been suffocating to the extreme had suddenly turned calm along with Tan Tans screams. Gu Du Xing and the other brothers curled their lips, and revealed a faint smile. Their taut muscles had finally loosened. The powerful enemies had vanished in thin air. The only people remaining now were the ones on their side. So, how could they not rx? Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang looked at each other, and saw the cold sweat on the each others forehead. The horror of facing that terrifying coercion was still lingering in their hearts. However, both of them had still erupted at that time in unison. Moreover, their rage had been unstoppable! [Youre strong! But, you arent my brother!] [I asked for my small and weak brother. I didnt ask for you!] [I would indeed be envious if it truly was my brother who was that strong. But, I would also have felt happy and safe in that case. Moreover, he wouldve certainly been the aim of my pursuit.] [But, you are not my brother!] This incident was certainly a wake-up call for Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang. They both knew that this awakening of Tan Tan had been a forced one. That... this was only the first awakening of that Devil King. So, the unleashed power hadnt been too big. This was also why the real Tan Tan had been able to surface back. But... would Tan Tan be able to do so if the power of that devil king would be too high the next time it happened? The two of them were rxed for now. However, a thought had faintly risen in their heart, [Who knows what will happen next?] However, Tan Tans awakening had also reminded Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang, [So this is what it means... to be a real powerhouse!] [The real powerhouse... is precisely this!] [My previous goal had been... too small, too small!] [Such a powerhouse has already appeared. So, it is confirmed that they exist! Then... why cant... I be one?] A deep imprint of bing such a powerhouse had gotten engraved in the hearts of Gu Du Xing and the other brothers at this moment. They had thought about this before as well, but this concept had been too vague at that time. They had seen the two Supreme Experts Bu Liu Qing and Ning Tian Yan. But, those two Supreme experts hadnt revealed their true powers. However, the most important thing was that they hadnt used their supreme power to kill people. However, these brothers had now understood... how frightening the so-called powerhouse could be! ... Xie Dan Fengs tears turned intoughter when she saw that Tan Tan had woken up. She was smiling, but she was also angry. She hugged Tan Tan, and started crying tears of joy, "You came back... you came back..." Her heavily injured body could no longer withstand such strong excitement. So, her body went limp, and she fainted. Tan Tan smiled bitterly, and tightly held Xie Dan Fengs body. However, no one had noticed that there had been a hint of spooky gloss in the depths of Tan Tans eyes. This spooky gloss had quickly faded away in silence. Then... a faint conflicting pain had shed therein. This was the ultimate pain... He was full of deep sorrow! He was holding Xie Dan Feng as if he could only hold her just this once in his life. He had hugged her tightly. His eyes were full of unwillingness to let to... However, he had no alternative. He wanted to burst into tears, but this was clearly not a sad moment. It would only make everyone more anxious if he did so. He remembered all his memories clearly at the moment. He clearly felt that the master of his heart had suddenly changed. No! Thats not urate... He himself had suddenly undergone a change! That person... that soul... was powerful and cruel. But, Tan Tan was clear about one thing, [It is me! Its definitely not another person!] [There arent two souls!] [Thats my own soul. But, I... But, how did I turn into that?] Tan Tan could still recall how that incredible power had suddenly exploded out of his body... And, a brutal and indifferent state of mind had taken over his body after that. Tan Tan had gone all-out in order to snatch the control of this body back, but he had also felt... [Its still me who is controlling this body!] This was weird. He didnt know which feeling was true. He couldnt determine whether it was him in control of not. This contradiction had gone to the extreme. Moreover, he clearly felt that these two feelings were quietly blending. This was even stranger. It was as if a person who had been leading a good life was suddenly hit hard on the head and had be an idiot as a result. He would no longer have any memories of his past. So, he would be like a newborn baby from the moment he would wake up. He would then start to learn everything from the beginning... He would begin to form a new character and a new personality. He would start a new life... However, all of their memories that had been sealed off after being hit hard would suddenly start to resurface one day! Then, all of these memories would be a part of him... The new memories and the old memories would be violently attacking each other. However, they would also be careful not to hurt each other; they would be amodating. In other words, they would want to be the master, but they also wouldnt let the other one disappear... Tan Tan was in deep sorrow! He was holding Xie Dan Fengs unconscious body as if he was holding the worlds most precious treasure... as if he could lose this treasure at any moment. [Will I... will I still get to be with Xie Dan Feng... if ... If that ancient power and that personalitypletely awakens? Will I still have Chu Yang and the other brothers?] Tan Tans whole body shuddered in fear. Thats because he hade to a conclusion, [Im afraid... no!] ... The powerful enemies had been eliminated. So, everyone felt rxed; their taut muscles suddenly loosened. Everyone felt exhausted to death. But, they couldnt help but sit down and start to tend to their wounds. Tan Tan was also carefully dressing Xie Dan Fengs wounds. Things seemed to have calmed down. Suddenly... "Ha ha ha... Awakened One, youre truly formidable," a gloomy voiceughed, and said. "You havent disappointed me. Very good! This is superb." A masked ck-clothed man floated over with this voice. Hended in front of everyone. The eyes behind his mask looked at Tan Tan as if they were looking at an incredible treasure. Xie Zhi Qius eyebrows quivered a bit... There was a sense of powerlessness in his heart, [Theyve moved into action...] They hadnt moved during that desperate battle a while back. So, he had been under the impression that they wouldnt participate. However, they had finally made a move at this time... "Who are you guys?" Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang took the lead, and jumped ahead. Simultaneously, their weapons unsheathed! Both of them had felt the arrival of very strong people. Nearly three-hundred ck-clothed and masked men had appeared en masse. They had made arge-encirclement, and had trapped everyone inside. "Rx," the masked ck-clothed leader said with a smile, "You two wont die." Gu Du Xing snorted, and asked, "Why?" "Were from the Upper Three Heavens..." the ck-clothed masked leader casually said in an arrogant and condescending manner, "Were the people of the Zhuge n! My humble self is Zhuge Chang Feng!" Upper Three Heavens! Zhuge n! These words pounded in the hearts of the Xie ns people like a sudden shock! "May I ask... Mr. Zhuge, why has your ne here?" Xie Zhi Qiu stood up with great difficultly, cupped his one fist in the other hand, and asked. He was extremely resentful in his heart. He wished he could skin these masked ck-clothed men alive. Thats because he knew that the real culprit behind Xie ns destruction wasnt Ao n. It was these people in front of him! However, he didnt dare to reveal his resentment. After all, he and his people would be done for if he did so. "Of course... you can ask anything," that ck-clothed masked man Zhuge Chang Feng smiled slightly, and said, "Our original intention was to bring back a person with us. But, it suddenly seems that Ill be taking two more." After that, he no longer paid attention to Xie Zhi Qiu. He gently warned, "Do not move... Whoever moves shall die!" Then, he slowly stepped forward two steps. He looked at Tan Tan holding Xie Dan Feng, and insipidly said, "Awakened One, I assume you cant awaken twice within a day, right? You... wille with us!" "Come with you?" Tan Tan was startled by this. He asked in bewilderment, "Why would I want to go with you?" "....because these people here will die if you donte with us!" Zhuge Chang Feng said, "...including this woman in your arms!" "Huh?" Tan Tans eyes suddenly sharpened. He then angrily said, "Why dont you say that one more time?!" His eyes turned pitch ck once again as he said this. And, a faint ck aura began to emerge from his body. Zhuge Chang Feng was startled by this. He suddenly remembered Tan Tans power when he had awakened earlier. So, he took a prompt decision, and shouted, "Begin!" Tan Tan was furious in his heart, but he was also full of powerlessness. Thats because he had found that he couldnt summon that power when he urgently needed it. He couldnt stimte that terrifying power no matter how much he tried. He couldnt help but be aggrieved as a result. It took long to exin all this. However, Zhuge Chang Feng had taken the lead and attacked as soon as he had ordered his men. He had already shot a ck-feathered arrow from his hand along with a ck sh of light. The feathered arrow turned into a mass of ck dust as soon as it was shot. It then formed a column of smoke, rushed like a lightning bolt, and pierced into Tan Tans body. Then, Zhuge Chang Feng repeatedly raised both of his hands as if he had cramps in them. The Capturing Soul Powder, the Truncating Soul Powder, The Soul Breaking Pan-Pipe, and The Spirit Lifting Net were all shot out like tidal waves by his hands. The other three ck-clothed masked men also began at the same time. And, they did the same thing as well. And, all these pitch-ck vicious strikes entered into Tan Tans body. Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang were taken aback by this. They hurriedly moved into action to block the attacks. However, they couldnt block any... Those things had turned into smoky powder which seemed to be sentient. They were going to be intercepted in midair. But, they automatically curved around, and avoided the interception. Then, they crashed into Tan Tans body! A total of twenty such powders entered into Tan Tans body at once, and none of it got wasted! There were still twenty trails of these violently poisonous smokes in the air. One could see that even the air along these twenty trails had gotten corroded. Moreover, it had remained eroded for a long time! Zhuge Chang Feng heaved a sigh of relief. He then said with a faint smile, "Awakened One, you cant fight us at your current strength. Just give up, and let yourself be captured." Twenty ck smokes had fully injected into Tan Tans body. However, Tan Tans body didnt seem to show the least bit of abnormality! Suddenly, his body trembled fiercely, and his eyes jerked-open. He then red at Zhuge Chang Feng with a spooky glint in his eyes. Then, there urred a loud bang! A golden had appeared around Tan Tans body, and shrouded it. Then, an endless shiny golden gas fiercely emerged from him. It then rushed to the top of his head, and on his head it... ...formed a magnificent crown! It suddenly looked like the coronation of a king! Chapter 688 I Would Rather Rely On Myself Than To Depend On The Heaven, The Earth Or The Ancestors! Zhuge Chang Feng felt rxed in his heart. [ording to the confession of that important personage of the Divine n... The awakened being wont have any strength to revolt as long as this golden appears.] [And, as for the crown... he had given no exnation. But, the man had also said that there will be some bizarre phenomena because of the incredible neutralization effect of the various toxins when the five killer devices would be used.] [Moreover, these bizarre phenomena are uncontroble and unpredictable. It is said that it may very likely blossom into a flower... or it may likely take the shape of a knife... or even... possibly turn into a pile of shit...] [This indicates that its not unusual for any situation to arise.] [But, could it be that the appearance of this crown is still something totally unexpected?] [But, it doesnt matter... It doesnt matter in the big picture.] Sure enough, the ck aura on Tan Tans body seemed to have met its nemesis. So, it retracted into his body when this golden crown appeared along with the big. Moreover, Tan Tans widely-opened eyes slowly closed. Then, his whole person sat on the ground... He seemed lifeless. There was silence. "Ha ha ha... it worked!" Zhuge Chang Feng smiled happily. He had already witnessed the earth-shattering might of the awakened being a while back. So, he had understood that if he brought this awakened being back... ...his contribution to the n would inevitably skyrocket! In fact, he might even be an elder. Gu Du Xing and the others hastily rushed over to Tan Tans side. However, they screamed and drew back in haste as soon as they approached the golden. And, thats because the front piece of their clothing had been eroded after it hade in contact with the golden! This poison was extremely potent! It didnt allow anyone to approach Tan Tan. [Our biggest threat is gone. And, everyone else is still in check. So, we just need to wait for this bizarre phenomenon to disappear. Then, we can grab the awakened being and go back.] Zhuge Chang Feng was a veteran. But, he still couldnt help being somewhat proud of himself. He leisurely said at this moment, "Dont waste your energy. This Old Man has something to say to you two young Sword Emperor and Saber Emperor. I wonder whether you would be willing to listen..." Gu Du Xings eyes shed as he said, "Dont say it if its something unpleasant to hear." Zhuge Chang Feng chuckled, and said, "Your temper is as sharp as a sword." He paused, and then said, "The two of you are outstanding geniuses. You are elites among elites. My Zhuge n is always looking for heaven-warping talents like you. You two have god-gifted talent. So, I can rmend you two if you are willing to join Zhuge n. What do you say?" There were many young Emperor Level Experts in the Upper Three Heavens. However, Zhuge Chang Feng was well aware bing an Emperor Expert in the Middle Three Heavens was entirely different from achieving the same in the Upper Three Heavens. After all, the amount of resources avable in the Upper Three Heavens was too high. Thats because the cultivation conditions in the Middle Three Heavens were far inferior to that in the Upper Three Heavens. The family heritage of these youths here were far worse than the family heritages of the Upper Three Heavens young masters. They could easily pile up young Emperor Experts in the Upper Three Heavens with the help of elixirs and heavenly treasures. However, these two young men before him were murderous, and their foundation was solid. They clearly hadnt attained a quick sess. Such people were the true geniuses! Dong Wu Shang sneered, "Utter bullshit!" Gu Du Xing shook his head, "It is indeed bullshit!" Zhuge Chang Feng said, "Oh? Could it be you two intend to reject my offer?" Dong Wu Shangughed out loud, "Youre such a smart person... Youre truly worthy of being in the Zhuge n." Zhuge Chang Fengs face was hard to look at. He said hesitatingly, "Do the two of you know what the consequences of rejecting our kind offer are?" He was a bit stunned. [Zhuge ns name is famous even in the Upper Three Heavens... One must consider carefully when someone from the Zhuge n extends the olive branch.] [But, these two refuse to even consider it?] "What consequences?" "The family members of you two, your friends... even those behind you... He he he..." Zhuge Chang Fengs eyes looked sharp like a knife. He chuckled, and said, "Ill just need to give amand, and all of them will turn into corpses!" "Are you threatening us?" Dong Wu Shang frowned, while Gu Du Xings gaze turned into a stare. "If the two must think like that... then it is a threat!" Zhuge Chang Feng crossed his hands behind his back, and insipidly said, "But, I wonder... can you two bear such a threat?" Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xingughed in unison. Then, Dong Wu Shang proimed in a loud voice after he was doneughing, "You have misread us. We brothers have never sumbed to threats. We would die standing proud instead of spending a lifetime kneeling down!" He then pointed out his great saber forward, and said with a heroicugh, "Zhuge n of the Upper Three Heavens. Ha ha ha... is it very great? Why do I think it isnt?" Gu Du Xing alsoughed. Then, Rui Bu Tong, Ji Mo, and Luo Ke Diughed all at once. Ji Mo chuckled, and said, "We also dont think so. Zhuge n? Why does it sound like Pig Brothers n? Could it be that its a great n of perverts?" Luo Ke Di heard Ji Mosment, and burst intoughter. He then said, "Pig Brothers n... Hahaha, you might as well change your ns name, and call it Hoodlum n instead." The killing intent was boiling in Zhuge Chang Fengs eyes. His whole body was exuding an intense chill in the surroundings. His body shuddered in anger and his pupils contracted as he heavily said, "Well! Well! Well!" He then suddenly waved his hand, and fiercely shouted, "All men, begin... Kill them all!" [They cant be used by us. So, we might as well kill them as early as possible...] [...so as to avoid future trouble.] The numerous masked ck-clothed men shouted, and moved into action all at once. ... Meanwhile, Chu Yang was anxiously questioning in the shadows, "So you wont got into action no matter what?" Sword Spirit replied, "I wont go into action since the matter concerns the potential destruction of the Sword Lords spirit." Chu Yang slowly nodded, and somewhat sorrowfully said, "Fine! Sword Spirit, it seems you cant see... Im asking for your help because my cultivation isnt enough to protect my brothers from getting bullied. So, I have to helplessly watch my brothers die in front of me now." Sword Spirit clearly sensed a decisive vibe from Chu Yangs pitiful voice. So, he couldnt help but ask in horror, "What are you going to do?" "You have your responsibility. But, you seem to have forgotten that I dont!" Chu Yang coldly said in a low voice, "The so-called responsibility of the Nine Tribtions Sword is fart in my eyes. Im very angry... I renounce it!" "Dont be impulsive! They wont necessarily die," Sword Spirit anxiously said. The field was already inmotion. Gu Du Xing and the others had fallen into an extreme crisis right after the fight had begun. It was only the first sh, and they had already sustained injuries of varying degrees. Chu Yang saw this, and his eyes opened wide in rage. He then flipped over his wrist, and there was already a dagger in his hand; this dagger was glittering like frost and snow. Then, he brought the dagger towards his own chest without the slightest hesitation! He then shouted in a low voice, "You and your mission will apany me to hell! And, youll have to wait for another 10,000 years to re-appear!" "Stop!" Sword Spirit panicked. He hastily tried to stop him. He had never imagined that Chu Yang would take such a decisive step. Then, the dagger entered the muscles with a puff, and was stabbed deeply into the chest... It was only a distance of a fine hair away from puncturing the heart. Chu Yangs eyes turned cold as he faintly asked, "You... wont go into action?" Blood suddenly spurted out. His hand was tightly and steadily holding the daggers hilt, "Anyway, Ive already died once in the past. And, I feel that Ive earned thesest few years by cheating. So, itll make no difference if I die once again. "I cant ept as a nine-robbery sword master that I still have to carry the restraint of you, Sword Spirit. I want to do something, but I cant. I cant stand this kind of grievance!" Chu Yang bitterly said, "I wont ask you to go into action again... So, lets just do this! Let us both go to fu*king hell now!" He then moved his hand slightly, and was just about to piece his own heart! Sword Spirit truly panicked this time. He quickly used his own spiritual power to lock the dagger where it was, and said repeatedly, "Who said I cant do it? Why wouldnt I do it? I would do it..." Sword Spirit felt wronged when he said these words. In fact, he felt so wronged that he almost burst into tears... [When have I restrained you? Dont you always do whatever you want? You keep adding one rule after another. When have I ever restrained you?] [Why would I bother to take all this trouble and refuse to help? Cant you see that Im clearly looking out for you? You cant even recognize others good intentions. How can the Nine Tribtions Swords Master be such a brain-dead guy?] [Dont you know that you will die someday if I took charge of you today?] [Oh, no, no, you dont care. You wouldnt have taken such a self-destructive step at this time if you cared.] [I cant believe that you inserted a dagger into your chest and forced me with such an extreme and violent method.] Lets presume that Sword Spirit had a body and he had looked at the wound on Chu Yangs chest. Then, it could be estimated that Sword Spirit would be so scared that his whole body would be covered in cold sweat. [You went too far! You tried to drag me down with you. You tried to silence me for another 10,000 years... My 100,000 years of life experience would be all for naught if I were to run into a Nine Tribtions Sword Master like you again.] Sword Spirit was sullen. He was feeling wronged. Still, he began to make the preparations. He was also extremely anxious in his heart, [Chu Yangs spirit would get damaged if I took over his body. Then, the possibility of Chu Yang being able to survive through the emergence of the fourth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword... will be infinitely close to zero!] Sword Spirit sighed. He was so depressed that he almost vomited blood. [How the hell did things turn out... like this?] Sword Spirit was sullen, but Chu Yang was more sullen! [Fu*k! Why is my strength not enough? Would I need you if my strength had already broken through to the Monarch Level? You would just be excess baggage in that case...] [Youre looking out for me? My brothers are going to die... Cant you see? You think I need you to look out for me in such a situation...?] [The key to everything... is strength! Only strength!] [Strength!] This clear realization had dug deeply in Chu Yangs heart like a knifes tip, [Sword Spirit is very powerful, but he isnt me! Nine Tribtions Sword is very powerful, but it isnt my power!] [I would rather rely on myself than depend on the heaven, the earth, or the ancestors.] [I cant depend on anyone in the future... I cant depend on Sword Spirit! I cant depend on the Nine Tribtions Sword!] [I can only depend on myself!] [I must depend on myself!] ... Gu Du Xing and the others were in imminent danger. The might of these people from the Zhuge n was far greater than that of the Ao n. This disparity in strength was so huge that no one had the slightest strength to fight back. It could be said that these people had fought back with all their power in the face of the previous crisis. However, there was no such possibility while facing this much stronger enemy. Gu Du Xing let out a muffled groan. His body had received two palm blows. Dong Wu Shang had desperately gone all-out to rush forward to protect him, but he had suffered two sword shes in the process. The two of them looked at each other, and a feeling of desperation arose in their hearts. Both of them had only one thought, [It is good that Chu Yang is hiding in the shadows in this crisis of life and death... You must restrain yourself, and stay hidden! You cante out!] [We brothers and the other people here can continue our dreams through you if you donte out. Otherwise, we would all be wiped out if you came out. Then, everything will be over!] "Donte out!" the two of them faced upwards and bellowed as they spouted blood from their mouths! ... Chapter 689 Crazed Sword Spirit! Zhuge Chang Feng firmly looked at Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang in front of him. He felt very pleased in his heart. He had previously wanted to rope-in these two the most. However, he wanted to kill these two the most now. After all, he was well-aware what men like these could achieve once they grew up. [They can very likely turn the Zhuge n upside down in case they broke through to the Saint Level.] Such pure Sword Emperor and Saber Emperor hadnt appeared in the Nine Heavens for thousands of years. So, who could imagine what kind of destruction a Sword Saint and Saber Saint like them could bring? Only one thing was certain... Pure Saber and Sword experts were far higher in rank than ordinary martial artists. An ordinary fourth-grade Martial Saint could deal with over-a-hundred first-grade Martial Saints. But, a first-grade Sword Saint could kill that fourth-grade Martial Saint with ease. And, Zhuge Chang Feng was no exception. This difference between pure and impure would be higher and more distinct with the increase in the cultivation levels of the martial artists. [These two in front of me clearly have such capacity. Moreover, they would be Saint Level Experts at the very least if they were to be left alone to be mature.] [And, how fearful would that be?!] [It is lucky that they are going to die.] [It is lucky that they are going to die soon!] Zhuge Chang Feng stood with his hands crossed behind his back. Meanwhile, he was also monitoring the spot where the golden light-rays had shrouded the awakened being; he was waiting for the light to die out, and was ready to capture him at the right time. But, he was also observing Gu Du Xing and the others. Then, he discovered that the several youngsters beside the Sword Emperor Gu Du Xing and the Saber Emperor Dong Wu Shang were also heaven-warping geniuses... In fact, all of them were only one step away from breaking through to the Emperor Level! [Have all the geniuses of the Middle Three Heavens gathered here today?] Zhuge Chang Feng whispered in his heart. [Such a group of young geniuses cant be found even in the nine ruling ns of the Upper Three Heavens, right?] What he had guessed wasnt the least bit incorrect. The most splendid geniuses of the Middle Three Heavens had indeed centralized here. They were Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, Xie Dan Qiong, Ao Xie Yun, Rui Bu Tong, Ji Mo, and Luo Ke Di! Zhuge Chang Feng shot a crazed look from his eyes as he saw that victory was within his grasp. He even tightly clenched his fist. In fact, he wouldve set into action personally if he hadnt been bearing the responsibility of monitoring the awakened being. However, he had a doubt in his heart at the same time, [Why has the n sent me for such an important matter? After all, they generally dont give me opportunities to attain such great merits...] [The n would ideally send those specially nurtured geniuses. Or... they would dispatch an elder.] [Anyway, this is my chance to make easy gains!] [They certainly wouldnt have thought that this matter would go so smoothly, right?] Zhuge Chang Feng smiled. [Ill attain great merit this time no matter what.] .... A bleak and deste aura suddenly swept across the surroundings at this time! This bleak aura seemed to havee from ancient times. It started to blow everywhere in the forest. It felt as if it had inspired an endless bleakness and anger deep inside the veins of everyones hearts. It had also filled their hearts with suffocating vengefulness... This feeling was very strange! The people of the two sides couldnt help but stop their movements even though they were engaged in battle. Then, all of them turned their heads to look. They only heard a voice saying with suppressed anger, "You truly deserve to be one of the ns of the Upper Three Heavens. After all, you have great power and prestige. Youvee to the Middle Three Heavens, and youre making endless demands. You cant be anymore arrogant!" There was a sarcastic tone in these words. It made the faces of the Zhuge ns people heat up, [One of the nine ruling ns of the Upper Three Heavens hase to the Middle Three Heavens, and is showing off its might... This isnt a glorious thing.] Zhuge Chang Feng felt cold in his heart... He turned his head, and looked. He saw that a masked ck-clothed man was floating out of the dark woods from the left side. This man was floating thirty feet above the ground. He seemed to be weightless like a leaf. And, he was slowlying this way. His sinister and dense aura was bing heavier as he approached them. "Who are you, Sire?" Zhuge Chang Feng had instinctively realized that something was wrong. This ck-clothed man was clearly very formidable. In fact, he was so formidable that he had given palpitations to Zhuge Chang Feng. "Who am I?" Sword Spirit snorted, and indifferently said, "Im your goddamn ancestor!" Sword Spirit sted with abusive words that he would rarely use. He showed no trace of politeness since he was feeling very suffocated at the moment. He had received sullenness from Chu Yang just a while ago. And, he had poured all of it down on Zhuge Chang Feng in torrents. [Why would I have gotten involved in this if not for you all shit-heads?] [Motherfu*ker, youve led me to such a miserable situation this time... I will disappear for ten-thousand years if Chu Yang doesnt make it through that barrier. Ten fu*king thousand years, ah!] [How would you puny human beings know what its like to be alone for ten-thousand years... Even gods would lose their mind in such a situation!] However, Sword Spirits words couldnt be considered entirely wrong. Swords Spirit was indeed an ancestor of the Zhuge n to some extent. He was an old ancestor. [Such a mysterious expert has appeared. And, he hasnt shown the least bit of elegance since the moment he hase. All he is doing is cussing?] Zhuge Chang Feng felt more confused than angry, "Are you a madman? Do you know who youre facing?" "Im an idiot..." Sword Spirit murmured, "Im having idle talk with a group of dead people!" Zhuge Chang Feng became furious! [I dont know where this powerhouse hase from. But, he is very arrogant.] He suddenly had a realization in his heart, and asked, "Are you from the Lan n?!" Sword Spirit didnt say a word... Instead, a nging sound was heard, and several swords appeared in his hands. He then pounced over like a demon god. Two ngs were heard... Zhuge Chang Feng could block only two swords. Then, he rolled over... The sword in his hand had turned into four fragments in a sh. And, a bloody hole had appeared in his chest. Flesh and blood dripped out of it. He spat out blood with three blurgh sounds as he rolled. He cried out in fear, "Saint Level Expert...?! And, that too a high graded one?!" However, Sword Spirit obviously didnt have free time to pay attention to his question? He was controlling Chu Yangs body. He now rushed into the crowd like a gale. [This Lord Sword Spirit is very angry!] [Im aggrieved to death!] [You people have infuriated me!] [Tut tut... You people havepelled the Lord Sword Master to be angry. So, he has made me take control of his body. The Sword Master hasnt hesitated to lose his spirit in the process. So, the probability of him surviving through the critical moment is very less. In fact, its too less!] [I havee out this time. So, I might not be able toe out to see anyone for ten-thousand years! So, Im mad! Im truly mad!!] Sword Spirit had gone insane. He set into action with his maximum strength. A sword-light flew across like a long dragon. And, thirty Emperor Level Experts were cut from their waists like rice straws... Thirty chunks of upper bodies flew up into the sky at the same time! And, the trees all around fell down! [What harm is there is ughtering the entire world!] This move was disyed perfectly by the hands of the Sword Spirit! Sword Spirit wildlyughed. He then dashed in the air whilst taking long strides and bringing along absolute gloom. He had been walking in the air as if it were a leveled ground... Then, the sword light changed into ten-thousand sword-beams... [One ray of cold light pierces ten-thousand fathoms!] More-than-forty experts stopped at the same time in the face of this dashing momentum. Blood holes had opened in their foreheads one after another. They then weakly copsed. Sword Spiritnded on the ground. Then, he leapt up. The sword-light suddenly unleashed a giant curtain of light... as if it was rising from the ground to the sky! [A sharp will buried deep will not change!] Around thirty experts screamed. And, their heads flew out in the air at the same time! Blood sprinkled all over like a waterfall! Around thirty blood fountains had suddenly appeared in this forest. Moreover, they seemed to be arranged in a neat and uniform way. Sword Spirit coldly snorted. Then, the sword-light suddenly vibrated in midair. It vibrated for hundreds and thousands of times in a row! Winds and clouds chaotically appeared in the sky soon after that. They seemed to have taken the form of a gigantic tornado. The winds and clouds that had filled the whole sky were gathering densely here. The sword-light suddenly shed the next moment. And, a gigantic crown appeared in the sky! [Gather wind and cloud to rule over all!] The crown illuminated like the sun. And, countless sword-lights scattered out from it. They then changed into a white light from top to down, and pierced through the chest of a masked ck-clothed man. Sword Spirit flew away like a divine dragon before the blood could ssh out. He ferociously whirled around from east to west. And, pitiful screams were heard wherever the sword-light went! Then, he went from south to north, and made a round trip. [Wind and cloud move unhindered from east to west!] All the ck-clothed people copsed in despair at the same time. Only two people remained standing now... They were Zhuge Chang Feng and his Second Brother. Sword Spirit had used only five of the sword-moves of the Nine Tribtions Sword. And, he had ughtered most of those more-than-three-hundred experts from the Zhuge n as easily as breaking a dried twig from a tree! This was the first time that Sword Spirit had gone so crazy in the ny-thousand years since the first appearance of the Nine Tribtions Sword! The might that he had disyed just now was also unprecedented. Or so to say, he had never before disyed such a might when the Sword Master was at such a low cultivation level. A ck-clothed silhouette had suddenly rushed over in an agile and reckless manner. He had checked out everyone once. Then, his sword had talked instead of his voice. Moreover, the sword hade and beheaded everyone! Such kind of ruthlessness had stupefied everyone! Gu Du Xing and the others had almost been caught up in the crisis. But, a savior had suddenly appeared. They had been gasping for breath. But, they now saw that the enemies had been exterminated all at once... Everyone had been panting heavily at first... But, this incident had made them choke on their breaths now... [Oh my dear God! Isnt this insane?] Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay. All of them felt as if they were dreaming... Nobody would believe it if todays story were told to them... even if everyone here were to continuously exin to them that it hadnt been a dream. Gu Du Xing and the others had been beset by a deadly crisis just a while ago. Thereupon, the Ao n had inflicted serious injuries upon them. Then, the Devil King had awakened... just when the Ao n was going tounch the final attack... just when Gu Du Xing and the others had been in the utmost crisis. Then, each and every person of the Ao n had been exterminated by that supreme and formidable power. After that, the Zhuge n had appeared. And, everyone had again found themselves in a life and death crisis. But then, a peerless expert who wasnt inferior to the Devil King had appeared. And, he had killed the Zhuge ns people. Many crises had appeared one after another in such a short time. And, the strength of the enemy had been several hundred times more than these people. But, these people had still ended-up safe and sound. This... this was simply like they were the protagonists of a fable. A ck shadow shed, and Sword Spirit returned after he had ughtered everyone. He then appeared in front of Zhuge Chang Feng, and coldly looked at him, "You had just said... that I dont know who Im facing?" This was exactly what Zhuge Chang Feng had said. He had been very proud when he had said this sentence... He had been proud of his superior status. However, Sword Spirit had set into action after he had said this sentence. Then, more-than-three-hundred of his men had died in the blink of an eye. No one had gotten the time to escape. Sword Spirit had even looked at the dead bodies whilst repeating this sentence. So, it could be said that this sentence had already be a big joke... a big ironical joke! [Youre very great? How great are you? Ill kill you all, and see how great you still are!] ... Chapter 690 Wounded Soul! Zhuge Chang Fengs body shook. His face had turned ashen. He had met only two swords of his opponent. He continuously spat out blood. His body had turned so weak that he couldnt take it anymore. He looked at the corpses all around, and mourned in his heart as if he would die. He hadnt thought that this mission would turn out to be so unfortunate. He had captured the awakened being with great difficulty. But, he hadnt thought that the awakened being would be so powerful after awakening. Then, the awakened being had again returned to his original state. But then, another anomaly had appeared. And, more than three-hundred experts on his side had been beheaded neatly by only four or five sword moves. He knew as he looked at the situation that he wouldnt be able to escape death. "You... who are you?" Zhuge Chang Feng didnt have any thoughts to resist. The enemy whom he had ridiculed was clearly a high grade Saint Level Expert. And, Zhuge Chang Feng was only a second grade Monarch Level Expert. So, how would he fight the enemy? He couldnt run away even if he wanted to. He only regretted now, [Why did I have to rush for this mission when it was being issued. Why did have to fight over it so firmly? Wouldnt someone else have had to face this bad luck if I had stepped back a little?] He was hateful at the same time... He was hateful towards Diwu Qing Rou who had strongly rmended him. [That bastard from the ve n! Would I havee to this rotting situation if he hadnt rmended me so vigorously?] [Fancy that I had been so thankful and grateful to him. I had even given him many gifts before I had left... So, it was all just a big trap!] Zhuge Chang Feng remembered the words that Diwu Qing Rou had spoken at the time when he had rmended him, and the roots of his teeth itched. Diwu Qing Rou had said at that time, [Great Elder, this man at your service thinks that this matter must be handled cautiously... The person to be sent cant be too strong. But, their strength mustnt be low as well... It must be in the middle. So, this man at your service thinks that Zhuge Chang Feng would be a perfect fit!] Zhuge Chang Feng had heard what Diwu Qing Rou had said. He had been fascinated in his heart at that time. He had thought that what Diwu Qing Rou was saying was very logical. So, he had also nodded strongly in approval. Then, the Great Elder had asked, [Why do you say that?] Diwu Qing Rou had replied, [This servant has thoroughly considered it. It is said that the awakened being has never appeared in tens of thousands of years. Moreover, there have been no rumors of any awakened being.] [So, this matter is indeed false, and needs investigation.] [However, lets say that this information is true... Then, our n wont suffer any major loss if the awakened being turns out to be formidable and we lose. On the other hand, Zhuge Chang Feng would be enough to deal with him if his strength is ordinary. After all, it is in the Middle Three Heavens.] [So, Diwu Qing Rou had had a reasonable and sensible consideration of the big picture. Therefore, the honorable Great Elder had finally yielded in front of him, and I had finally gotten this cushy job...] Zhuge Chang Feng couldnt help but want to cry as he thought of this. He remembered that Diwu Qing Rou had especiallye to him and exined after the n conference had ended, [I had to be expedient at that time. Otherwise, Brother Chang Feng... you most likely might not have been able to get this opportunity.] [He had said this to me, and we both had treated each other with absolute sincerity. I had called him brother, and had asked if I could invite him to drink with me. Then, I had even sent that bastard twenty pieces of purple crystals...] [I had been blind... I had gotten deceived and confused...] [Boohoo...] [Its a pity that I cant go back. Otherwise, the first thing that I would do after going back is to peel off Diwu Qing Ruos skin and pluck out his sinews. Then, I would let him dry in the sun on the entrance of the n...] This was perhaps Zhuge Chang Fengsst wish. It was because Sword Spirit didnt answer his question. He instead lifted his sword! Swoosh! Blood gushed out from the cavity of his neck with a gurgling sound... Two sword-blows had fallen on thest two Monarch Level Experts of the Zhuge n. And, they both had immediately turned into two corpses. Sword Spirit bellowed since he was aggrieved. He then returned to the Nine Tribtions Space whilst seething with anger. Simultaneously, he racked his brain, and pondered. [How can I help Chu Yang restore the lost spiritual power in such a short time before recovering the fourth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword?] [But, the spiritual power is equal to the life force. What good method can be there be to recover it?] The more Sword Spirit thought, the stronger his headache became. The more he thought, the more sullen he became. He was at a loss. He couldnt help but endlessly jabber one cuss word in the space Cmotherfu*ker. Meanwhile, Chu Yangs body swayed, and he sat down on the ground. He only felt chaos in his brain. He felt an indescribable pain... He felt as if that pain had reached into the depths of his soul. He couldnt help but shake his head. However, he felt an increasing headache. Everything before his eyes seemed blurry. So, he had to close his eyes. A long while passed... Chu Yang had gradually recovered to some extent. So, he stood up whilst staggering. Then, he turned around, and weakly asked, "You all... are you alright?" Gu Du Xing opened his eyes wide, and stared at him. He uttered in disbelief, "Big... Big Brother?!" Then, he took a step forward whilst stumbling and swaying as if he was drunk. He then sat down on the ground. He had happened to sit on a broken piece of a saber. But, he didnt feel any pain. He only kept on looking at Chu Yang with his mouth wide open. He then foolishly chuckled... Second Master Gu was so shocked that he had be muddle-headed... Gu Du Xing had felt this ck-clothed man to be familiar since the moment this man had arrived in the battlefield. He had known that Chu Yang was hiding nearby. But, he hadnt dared to think that this man could be Chu Yang. It was because the difference between the cultivation of this man and Chu Yang was... too big! This ck-clothed man was at least a Saint Level Expert! Dong Wu Shang and Ji Mo also became damn startled. They felt as if their eyes would pop out of their heads and fall on the ground. [This... how is this possible? This person is... Big Brother?] They were thunderstruck! They both started nkly. This was even more shocking than the fact that Tan Tan had changed into a formidable being. The fact that a ck-clothed man had suddenly appeared and killed everyone was hundred times more shocking than that! Luo Ke Di opened his mouth. He was about to speak... or so to say cry out in rm. However, he opened his mouth so wide that his jaw dislocated with a cracking sound. He loudly screamed... He issued a hissing sound from his mouth, and tears flowed out his eyes in pain. However, he couldnt help but feel shocked in his heart even in this painful condition. He said with his dislocated jaw, "Is! Is ee inpossial... Aar... ew... ig... rother? Is ee fukin..." Chu Yang weakly and dispiritedly looked at these guys. He then weakly said in anger, "Juste over and support me already... I cant move anymore..." He fell down while saying this. It seemed that Chu Yang would be enormously worn and torn whenever Sword Spirit would take charge of his body. He would bepletely exhausted every time. But, they needed to deal with Monarch Level Experts this time. So, Sword Spirit had set into action and gone all out in violent anger and sullenness. However, Chu Yangs body couldntpletely bear this kind of outbreak. The damage that his spirit had received couldnt bepared to any wound on his meridians. Chu Yang had bepletely exhausted after Sword Spirit had left his body. In fact, he had copsed. He didnt even have the strength to move a finger at this moment. However, the pain that he was feeling due to the damage in his spirit was even more unendurable. Gu Du Xing came to his senses, and hurriedly came over to support Chu Yang. Then, he looked for a t area, andy Chu Yang there. The brothers then gathered around Chu Yang. They felt as if they were dreaming. Luo Ke Di finally remembered, and adjusted his dislocated jaw. However, he was still lisping a bit, "Big blother... big blother... you you... My heavin... My earth... dammit... Its truly you..." Chu Yang wasnt in a good mood. He rolled his eyes, and said, "Is it you if not me?!" Luo Ke Di was startled by this. "Shut up!" Dong Wu Shang turned around, and thundered at Luo Ke Di. Then, he again turned around, and looked at Chu Yang. He revealed a look of worry in his eyes, "Big Brother, you... are you alright?" Ao Xie Yun and Xie Dan Qiong were standing on one side. Theirplexions became serious as soon as Dong Wu Shang said these words. [Alright?] [Can Chu Yang be called alright judging by his appearance? Almost ny-percent of his life energy has been exhausted!] [Everyone is well aware of Chu Yangs cultivation. He has suddenly erupted with such formidable power. So, it is certain that he has used some secret method. And, this kind of secret method generally cant be used without harming oneself. A persons spiritual power would get harmed if their vitality was insufficient to power a secret method. Its because only these two power sources could incite such a secret method.] [Moreover, it is generally true that the greater the might of the secret method, the greater the loss!] [Chu Yang has disyed such tremendous strength. So, it can be well-imagined what kind of injuries he mustve received and how huge a price he must have paid.] The corners of Gu Du Xings, Dong Wu Shangs, and the others eyes became moist as they thought this. Xie Dan Qiong and Ao Xie Yun also had tears in their eyes at this moment. Everybody had known that Chu Yang had been hiding in the forest. However, Chu Yang couldnte out. And, they didnt want him toe out. After all, he wouldve been able to escape without any damage if only he had remained calm. Moreover, none of the brothers wouldve med him. After all, he wouldve died if he hade out at that time. So, how could they me him? In fact, they had been hoping and praying to the heaven and the earth that Chu Yang didnt get impulsive. However, Chu Yang had been impulsive in the end... Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di finally came to their senses. They looked at the weak Chu Yang, and their noses became sour. They suddenly turned around, and squatted down on the ground at the same time by chance. A long while passed. Then, Ji Mo sadly cried out, "Boohoo... I... Im not dead... boohoo..." Everyones nose became sour. They all almost burst into tears. Ji Mo had rushed over for thousands of miles. He hade all alone. He hade to live and die alongside his brother while facing the powerful enemy. So, how could he fear death...? How could he cry tears of joy because he hadnt died? Then, why were these tears flowing? For whom was he crying...? Everyone obviously knew this... He was just unable to suppress the emotions that were stirring up in his heart. So, he had used thisme Im not dead reason to camouge the fact that he was truly sad for his Big Brother. He was trying to hide his real emotions... Chu Yang groaned. He then weakly said, "Everyone, step aside. I want to take a look at Tan Tan..." The yellow anomaly around Tan Tan still hadnt disappeared. It was still shining... Xie Dan Feng had been clinging to him to guard him with her weak body. She wasnt even blinking her eyes... Chu Yang looked at Tan Tansplexion. He gradually felt a little bit relieved, and slightly closed his eyes. He didnt have enough time to see his own injuries at this moment. He observed his state, and couldnt help but sigh in his heart. [My strength will probably recover soon. The pain of spirit will also subside soon. But... the damaged part of my soul is gone.] [Almost one-fourth of that boundless neb-like thing in the sea of my consciousness has vanished!] [I would soon be battle-ready without any issue. But, it is impossible to obtain the fourth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword now.] [As Sword Spirit had said... it was indeed hard to avoid the loss of soul!] [But... how will I be able to control the fourth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword when it appears?] ... Chapter 691 All I Want Is To Be Peaceful Chu Yang smiled bitterly in his heart. But, he didnt show anything on his face. He had taken a big risk this time. It could be said that his death coulde at any time now. He didnt have any confidence to obtain the fourth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword now. He had always had a feeling that all matters of his life followed a certain abstruse trajectory. It seemed as if they would be carried-on in a regr and thorough way. His heaven-defying nature to change his fate was no exception. And, he had apparently been moving in this already set line. Everything had been rational and matter of course. [The first thing that I had done after I had taken the rebirth was that I had punished Shi Qian Shan. Then, that had triggered a series of events. Therefore, I had obtained Wu Yun Liangs appreciation. And, thats how I had entered the Iron Cloud. And, thats how I had met Gu Du Xing.] [I had gotten to know Dong Wu Shang, Luo Ke Di, Ji Mo, and Rui Bu Tong because I had met Gu Du Xing.] [I could make the present aplishments in the Middle Three Heavens because I had run into these brothers. And, I got to know Ao Xie Yun and Xie Dan Qiong because of them. Then, I had caused this chaos in the Middle Three Heavens with everyones contribution.] [The fourth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword is in the Lake of Despair!] [And, the ce that Mo Tian Ji has chosen to resolve the chaos is coincidently the Lake of Despair as well!] [Everything is so strange. But, its also so reasonable that no one can find any loopholes in it.] [The entire world is experiencing traces of such control because of my rebirth.] [These individual steps have gradually pushed me on the road to the fate of the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword! I wouldve inevitably obtained all the fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword with the help of this ingenious arrangement of fate if no ident had happened... I wouldve aplished the unification of the Nine Heavens! I wouldve treaded on the path of all the previous masters of Nine Tribtions Sword.] [But, what has happened today has changed everything.] [This is obvious from the fact that my spirit has been severely damaged. I have willfully harmed it this time. And, that has made me independent. It has made me leave the confines of that "control"!] [It has turned me into an independent self... It has made me go on an independent path!] [But, theres no doubt that one must pay the price... with ones life to be independent from fates maniption!] "Life... but why?" Chu Yang smiled in his heart in a cruel and untamed manner, "Could it be that I shouldve seen them die before my eyes? Is it possible that all the previous masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword had been cruel and cold-blooded? So... what would happen if I didnt act like these Masters of Nine Tribtions Sword?" Sword Spirit took a deep breath, and said in Chu Yangs mind, "Lord Sword Master, you shouldnt have made me go into action. I had beenpelled by you. And, I had forgotten a very important thing!" "What important thing?" Chu Yang calmly asked. However, a cold intention was seeping out from his voice. "Your brothers cant die! These people wouldnt have died even if I hadnt set into action and you had remained motionless." Sword Spirit sighed. He deeply regretted. "Its because they are chosen by the Sword Master... They are destined to apany you to the top of the Nine Heavens. So, how could they die? Therefore, another savior wouldve appeared!" Chu Yang insipidly said, "I know! I had thought about this matter before you had attacked." "You knew?" Sword Spirit looked at him whilst being dumbfounded. There was a look of disbelief on his face, "You had thought about this matter?" He then suddenly became furious, "Then, why did you make me undertake the task? Do you not know that you will die because of this?!" "Death isnt the worst thing." Chu Yang insipidly said, "I was determined not to take action since I had thought about that. But, I still couldnt endure it. They had been dying before my eyes... They had been bleeding in front of me. And, I was supposed to just stand indifferently, and pin all my hopes on an uncertain thing? Im not that cold-blooded... After all, they are my brothers. "Moreover, this incident was very strange. It had clearly developed in ordance with a n of some unseen power. This was so obvious that I could clearly feel it." Chu Yang coldly said, "My brothers might not have med me if I hadnt set into action in this danger. But, they wouldve certainly felt awkward in the future since I hadnt set into action despite being there... This is the first thing. "The second thing is that I also wouldve felt very awkward in my heart whenever I wouldve faced them. I wouldve felt guilty and remorseful. I wouldve thought that I was selfish... I wouldnt have been able to face them like I used to... because of my inner demon. "And, they wouldve also felt the same way... "Therefore, the brotherhood among us brothers wouldve been ruined!" Chu Yang indifferently said, "We still wouldve worked hard for the same goal when we wouldve been together in the future. But, one thing wouldve been certain... The brotherly love among us wouldve never been the same as before. It wouldve be the rtion of boss and subordinates with time. "This wouldve clearly erased and destroyed our friendship! "I didnt understand why the fate would want it destroyed. But, I couldnt tolerate it. Therefore, I had decided that I would rather die. So, I had to make you attack." Chu Yang lightly smiled, "I dont know what consequences it would have. But, I clearly feel that I have broken thew of heaven with this action now... Ive gone off track. "I know that my punishment would be severe for doing this. "But, I dont regret it. Thats because it was worth it!" Chu Yang seriously said to Sword Spirit in his mind, "I dont want to face them with guilt in the future. Its because that would be a worse pain than death for us all! "You cant dare to look straight in someones eyes when you feel guilty in front of them. The love and affection of several decades would be destroyed in a moment if such a feeling developed among brothers. I dont want it destroyed... All I want is peace and wholeness." Sword Spirit was bbergasted at first. But then, he pondered for a while. He then lowered his head, and sighed. After that, he said, "Ive never seen an empathetic Master of Nine Tribtions Sword like you. You are... willing to put your life in danger just for your feelings...!" Chu Yang became boundlessly pleasant upon hearing this sentence. He then sensitively asked, "Are you telling me that the previous Masters of Nine Tribtion Sword werent as empathetic?" Sword Spirit suddenly raised his head. It seemed that this question had taken him by surprise. Then, he again lowered his head, and didnt say a word. After that, his body slowly vanished from Chu Yangs mind, and went into the Nine Tribtions Space. However, he left behind a few words, "Bring your soul into the Soul Quenching Spring as soon as your treatment is over. Well make up for your lost soul as much as... possible." Chu Yang didnt give him a reply... He instead pondered for a long time. Then, he slowly said after a long silence, "Could it be that... only the one whopletelycks any feeling of justice... is capable of being a Master of Nine Tribtions Sword?" Chu Yangs voice echoed in the space of his consciousness. But, Sword Spirit never answered. The Nine Tribtions Space remained quiet... Chu Yang remained silent for a long time... His soul body stood still in the Nine Tribtions Space. Suddenly, he issued a grimughter. It was full of mockery, contempt, and cynicism... He then said to himself, "Its very... absurd!" ..... Gu Du Xing and the others had been in the moment of crisis, and Chu Yang had been forcing Sword Spirit in the name ofmitting suicide and wasting all his hard work. However, what Chu Yang and all the other people didnt know was that there had been a figure in the sky at that time. This figure had silently entered into the forest with lightning speed! This figure was very lithe, fearless, and fast. It seemed as if this person believed that they were among the best in the world of the Nine Heavens. This figure was Young Master Yu! He hade here after a long and wearisome journey. Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing had been seriously injured when Young Master Yu had stopped and looked at the scene... They had been constantly spurting out blood... They had been on the verge of dying. Young Master Yu had been about to set into action at that time. He had been just about to let out a loud and long cry. However, Sword Spirit had already taken possession of Chu Yangs body by then. Then, his great and formidable power had pressed down everyone present there in a sh! Consequently, Young Master Yu had suddenly stopped even though he had rushed over at top speeds. He had then quietly hidden on a tree, and had seen the scene of battlefield change. So, Young Master Yu hadnt set into action because there had been no need of it anymore. However, Young Master Yu wouldve set into action if Chu Yang hadnt. Therefore, Gu Du Xing and the others couldnt have die... In fact, it was just as Chu Yang and Sword Spirit had expected! Chu Yang wouldve remained motionless if Young Master Yu had set into action. But then, it wouldve been just as Chu Yang had expected... Things wouldve be awkward between his brothers. Therefore, Chu Yang had decided to give himself up and make Sword Spirit attack. Sword Spirit setting into action was equivalent to destroying the already set ns of the heavens. However, there was nothing wrong in Chu Yangs feelings. [Ive jumped out... at this moment! Ive jumped out from the vicious cycle of the Masters of Nine Tribtions Sword!] However, it was hard to say if this was a good thing or a bad thing for Chu Yang. His soul had received an injury. So, how could he survive the test of the Nine Tribtions Sword now? Chu Yang had taken a risk using himself. And, he was going to have a future full of crises in exchange of focusing on what he had had before his eyes and in exchange of his peace of mind. This could be called a struggle... It was a struggle of friendship and conscience against benefits and power! Chu Yang had taken a step further. So, he felt calm and peaceful in his heart. However, he had experienced a narrow escape from death. Everything wouldve been perfect if he had taken a step back. But, there wouldve been a hole in his heart that wouldve never gotten filled. What would you have done... if you had been in his ce? ..... Young Master Yu was looking at Chu Yang at this moment with an iprehensible look in his eyes. Young Master Yus eyes were wide open... He had a very-high-level cultivation. However, it was clear that even he had been shocked in his heart by Chu Yangs performance. Suddenly, the sound of horses hooves resounded like a thunderp... The first n to arrive was Huyan n! A short while passed. Then, the people of Gu n and Dong n arrived under Dong Wu Leis leadership. They had seen piles of corpses when they had entered into the forest... They had sucked in cold air as they had seen this scene. They were a littlete! Their bodies seeped out cold sweat all over as they heard these brothers speaking about the danger that they had faced just a while ago. These people didnt know whether they should feel regret or happiness. Some of the people of these few ns would definitely have been among these corpses on the ground if they hade a little earlier. In fact, the dead among them wouldnt have been a few in number. However, they hade a littlete, and had missed this lively fight as a result. So, they were indeed a bit regretful too. All of these people kept silent about the incident that had happened today under the request of Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing. This was like a super lip-sealmand! Tan Tan was still sitting quietly. He hadnt shown any movement. The golden rays of light around his body were still shing. Everyone looked at this scene, and clicked their tongue in amazement. ... Upper Three Heavens... In Diwu Qing Rous courtyard... Zhuge n... Diwu Qing Rou was d infortable clothing. He was reading something at the desk with a calm andposed look on his face. This was precisely the moment when Tan Tan had been struck by the so-called five killing devices... Suddenly, a pop sound was heard. And, Diwu Qing Rous facial expression changed. He then calmly stood up. Then, he opened a dark drawer in the desk... A very small purple jade bottle sprang out of it. Only a broken pill could be seen inside this jade bottle. A golden color had filled in this Purple Crystal bottle. Diwu Qing Rousplexion changed. And, he exposed a meaningful look in his eyes. Then, he said to himself, "Is it done?" ..... Chapter 692 Im Sure Well Meet Again Someday. It’s A Deal! The golden color in this Purple Crystal jade bottle was exactly the same as the glittering color that had surrounded Tan Tan. The people that had been present in that dark forest in the Middle Three Heavens wouldve certainly been amazed to discover this if they had been here. It was almost the break of dawn. Diwu Qing Rou slowly walked to the front of the window. Then, he pulled it open... He breathed directly into the oing twilight breeze. But, his face remained insipid, calm, and collected. He remained standing still like that for a long time in the face of the blowing wind. After that, he finally turned around, and took the Purple Crystal jade bottle from the desk. Then, he put it into his bosom, and walked out. Diwu Qing Rous tall and carefree silhouette appeared outside a small and hidden courtyard after some time. This ce was obviously heavily-guarded. He showed amand token. And, the guarding experts silently retreated, and gave him the way. Diwu Qing Rou entered. Then, he again put out amand token, and opened a secret way. He showed nine differentmand tokens in total, and finally arrived at the end of the pathway. He had arrived in front of a secret chamber. Four white-clothed old men were sitting in meditation with their eyes closed in front of this secret chamber. One of them heard the sound of movement, and slowly opened his eyes. He then immediately shot two almost substantial golden lights from his eyes. He wrinkled his brows as he looked at Diwu Qing Rou. He then said, "Qing Rou of Diwu n? What brings you here again?" The three other men didnt say a word. Their eyes also remained closed. They seemed like sculptures made of wood. "I havee to see that person. I need to confirm something." Diwu Qing Rou respectfully bowed. "Confirm something?" that white-clothed old man asked. "Yes." Diwu Qing Rou said. "That refined pill has exploded as anticipated." "Oh?!" All four white-clothed old men opened their eyes at the same time as these words came out of Diwu Qing Rous mouth. "So, you mean to say... that matter is done?" Diwu Qing Rou took out the jade bottle, and showed it in his palm. He then said with a warm and gentle smile, "It should be done if that man hasnt lied to us." The four old men looked at the sparkling golden color. They couldnt help but look at each other. They were trying very hard to remain calm, but all of them could see the look of being pleasantly surprised in each others eyes. "Go in," one of the old men insipidly said. "Alright." Diwu Qing Rou bowed his head. And, a meaningful look rapidly shed past his eyes. He had said its done... but was it truly done? Squeaking sound came from the secret chamber. And, a slight door opening was exposed. Diwu Qing Rou quietly waited until the time he could enter inside. Then, he calmly and leisurely went in. Those four old men outside the chamber again closed their eyes when Diwu Qing Ruo went in. Then, the door closed with a squeaking sound, and they opened their eyes at the same time as if by prior agreement. They then looked at each other with aplicated expression in their eyes. "Its a pity." The white-clothed old man in the middle took a deep breath. "Its a great pity." The rest three nodded at the same time. "Its not without reason why Great Elder regards Diwu Qing Rou as important," that white-clothed old man softly said. "We have an Elder of the Three Stars Divine n here. And, Zhuge n has been seething with excitement since this news has greatly spread in the n. The n Lords face bes flushed when he waits for the time to open the door. And, his pace bes slightly faster after he has entered. Moreover, he often gets restless to squeeze in near the gate when the gate hasnt yet opened. "But, Diwu Qing Rou has been waiting very calmly. Ive carefully observed... He hase three times. But, his facial expression doesnt change even a bit every time hees." The white-clothed old man in the middle sighed, "This man has the talent of looking at the bigger picture at just one glimpse. He has genuine talent to look at minute details. There are only a few among the Zhuge ns younger generation who can rival Diwu Qing Rous decision-taking ability and his broad thinking." "Thats right. Its a pity that he isnt a member of the Zhuge n..." another white-clothed old man softly said, "However, it is fortunate that Diwu Qing Rou is very loyal to the n as their retainer." The vision of the white-clothed man in the middle shed. He then awe-inspiringly said, "Why would I have kept him alive up until now if it hadnt been so?" Then, these four closed their eyes at the same time. Diwu Qing Rou entered the secret chamber. There was a long passage. This passage was sparkling with fluorescence from left to right, and top to bottom. It waspletely made of solid ck Mysterious Iron. The entire passage looked like a long iron coffin! Diwu Qing Rou proceeded at a moderate pace. Then, he turned a corner, and finally arrived at a rtively spacious secret room. This secret rooms gate was around five feet wide. Starlight was twinkling on the entire gate. It waspletely made of Star Iron! There was a man behind the gate... He was covered in bloodstains. The four limbs of his body as well as his cervical vertebra appeared abnormally twisted. His head was deeply lowered. It seemed that he didnt have any breath left in him... as if he had already died. Moreover, almost every joint of his body had been prated with shackles made of Star Iron. He was firmly locked up in them... He was shackled up very tightly and very cruelly. So, one could well-imagine how important a prisoner he was for the Zhuge n! Diwu Qing Ruo stood in front of the gate for a long time. That man wasnt making the least bit of sound. A look of admiration lit up in Diwu Qing Rous eyes. He then gently tapped at the Star Iron door. Then, he softly said, "Third Elder, have you thought over ittely?" A snapping sound came from that mans neck-joint. Then, he slowly lifted up his head, and looked at Diwu Qing Rou. A light of impatience and longing shed in his eyes. But, his voice was indifferent and ruthless, "Your Zhuge n... is ying with fire. Youre courting death!" However, Diwu Qing Rou didnt get angry. He insipidly said, "Third Elder, our Zhuge n is one of the Nine Ruling ns of the Nine Heavens. Moreover, Zhuge ns wise martial art of probing the secrets of the fate is second to none. So, the Divine n should cooperate with us. In fact, it would be beneficial for both the parties. I truly dont understand why youre being so rigid." Third Elder snorted, and weakly said, "My Three Stars Divine n would rather be ves of dragons instead of bing friends with dogs!" "Thats ambitious!" A faint look of admiration flickered in Diwu Qing Rous eyes. He said, "But, its only a pity that your Divine n doesnt have any hope now. All of your hopes have already died out." Third Elders entire body shook out. Suddenly, radiance flickered in his eyes, and the mark of sun on his forehead glittered and shone... It was clear that his emotions were stirring up. However, the cry that came out of his mouth was filled with anger, "You... what have you done?!" Diwu Qing Rou chuckled, and said, "Third Elder, let me tell you that you should give up and be at ease in your heart... Thats because Ive already aplished that thing." He had said these words as gently as before. His tone also hadnt changed. It was neither warm nor hot. It was as neutral as yin and yang. However, the Third Elder suddenly heaved a sigh of relief as if his heart had been unburdened. Then, he lowered his head, and his entire body slightly trembled. He could feel that Diwu Qing Rou had wanted him to give up while saying these words. However, there had been another meaning in these words that only he had understood... [You must give up and be at ease. It means... you can rest assured.] [Its only me who has aplished that matter... Its not us who have done it.] The word us was missing from his words. The Third Elder curled up on the ground. Then, the few strands of hay on the ground issued slight rustling sounds as he fiercely trembled. His breaths had turned very heavy... It seemed as if he was blowing into bellows. Anyone who would see him now would definitely think that he was shivering out of anger and sighing out of hopelessness. However, only Diwu Qing Rou knew that this man was in fact excited and pleasantly surprised. "What proof do you have?" Third Elder suddenlyy low on the ground, and said in a hoarse voice, "Do you have anything to prove that what youre saying is true?" "Proof?" Diwu Qing Rou softly said, "Of course, I have proof. But... Third Elder, what would you give us in exchange of that proof?" Third Elder gasped, and said, "I wont say anything henceforth if you can provide me the proof." Diwu Qing Rou showed a faint smile, and said, "You wont say anything... just that? Dont forget that you still need to give an exnation to our Zhuge n." Third Elder took a breath, and said, "You rest assured. Ill give you the exnation as long as you present the proof to me." Diwu Qing Rou gently smiled, and said, "This being the case..." He had stretched his words while saying this. It seemed as if he was keeping the listeners in suspense... as if he was waiting for something. A white-clothed old man had been sitting cross-legged in a very distant ce... He finally smiled with satisfaction when Diwu Qing Ruo spoke till here. A hair-like thin tube made of Red Cloud Steel was ced in front of him. The conversation between these two people underground was being clearly transmitted through that pipe. That man then snapped his fingers. And, a gust of wind rose up above ground. Then, that white-clothed old mans body started to float lightly as if he was a cloud. He kept sitting cross-legged. But, he was floating like a moving cloud and flowing water. His silhouette disappeared in a sh! He felt relieved. Thats because there had been nothing unusual in the conversation between Diwu Qing Rou and the Third Elder. It had been entirely in the benefit of the Zhuge n. Moreover, it was crushing every bottom line of the enemy. Things hade to this situation. So, he was convinced that the overall situation was already decided. [The Third Elder might not cooperate... But, our people can always use that awakened being in the Middle Three Heavens to draw in the other members of the Divine n!] [The Three Stars Divine n would get split up into factions in that case. Then, at least some of them would be willing to cooperate with the Zhuge n.] [It would be enough even if there are only a few who are willing to cooperate.] He let go of that Red Cloud Steel pipe, and it suddenly shrank into the ground at a great speed. It quickly disappeared without a trace. Inside the secret chamber... Diwu Qing Rou was still waiting. Three gentle taps were soon heard from the outside. Then, there was no sound. Diwu Qing Rou smiled. He then strolled over the pathway, "Third Elder, look what I have in my hand!" He turned over his hand as he said this, and revealed that Purple Crystal jade bottle. He put it forward... A golden color was flickering and issuing light-beams in this deep grey prison. It was illuminating this entire secret chamber which had been built with various strange metals. It was emitting splendid radiance! Third Elder suddenly raised his head, and foolishly looked at the golden light. Then, he slowly shed two teardrops from his eyes. He remained in a daze for a long time. Then, he suddenly started to cry in a hoarse voice. Diwu Qing Rou quietly looked at him. He didnt say a word. He had a look of deep understanding in his eyes. A long while passed. Then, Diwu Qing Rou said in a soft voice, "Third Elder, dont forget your promise." He then turned around, and slowly walked away... However, he turned his head to look at the Third Elder after he arrived at the gate. He then said, "We will meet again." Third Elder sat facing the wall. He lowered his head when he heard this. Then, he turned around, and said, "Its a deal!" ... Chapter 693 “A Good Sword!” The four white-clothed old men kept their eyes closed and remained motionless as Diwu Qing Rou walked out. However, Diwu Qing Rou still smiled and bowed in salutation. He said, "It was fortunate that I was able toplete my mission." The four didnt speak. Diwu Qing Rou walked away, and disappeared from the doorway. The four people simultaneously opened their eyes as if by prior agreement after he had walked away. They then shot a quick nce at each other. Then, the white-clothed man in the middle softly said, "This man is capable. Its a pity that he isnt surnamed Zhuge." Then, the four people again closed their eyes at the same time. The sleeves of Diwu Qing Rous robe fluttered as he walked away. The sky was already slightly bright. Diwu Qing Rou was strolling on the road... He looked up at the sky. Remnants of stars were still faintly visible. He looked in the direction from where the sun was rising and smiled. Then, he lowered his head, and spoke a sentence, "It was fortunate that I was able toplete my mission." Then, he sped up his pace, and returned to his own courtyard. He then sat inside the study room. After that, he finally let out a long sigh. He heavily breathed a few times. Then, he felt his mood to havepletely calmed down. After that, he slowly walked to the front of a wall... A map was hung there. He knitted his brows as he looked at it. He concentrated his attention, and stared at the map for a long while. He then lightly pointed on the Zhuge ns position in the map. Then, he drew the shape of a knife in the empty void, and slightly smiled. The Zhuge ns shape on the map was like that of a little bottle-gourd. And, Diwu Qing Rous imaginary marking was cutting into the neck of that bottle-gourd. Lets presume that this bottle-gourd was a man. Then, the knife must have exactly been hung up on his neck. It was a deadly threat! Diwu Qing Rou wrinkled his brows, and pondered... He silently madeputations in his heart. [I had first made a strategy. Then, I had sent all the troops of the Zhuge n in the wake of the Three Stars Divine ns emergence... I had sent them to deal with the Divine n. Then, I had secretly contacted their high level experts. My original intention was just to take advantage of their authority. However, I hadnt thought that their conditions would turn out to be like that...] [I had set a trap, and had dispatched some high level experts of the Zhuge n. Then, I had captured this Third Elder of the Three Stars Divine n who had seemed most willing to fall into this trap. Then, I hadid down the obvious picture.] [The thing that was usually the most unpleasant to my eyes was that Zhuge Chang Feng. So, I had thrown him in the mouth of death... I had conveniently aplished this agreement.] [On the one hand, I would be able to be much of help for the Divine n. On the other hand, I would be able to set up an iparably strong opponent for the Zhuge n.] Diwu Qing Rou couldnt help but smile as he thought this. [Ill just wait for the right opportunity toe now. How would the Zhuge n not perish then?] [There would be no wise n left in the Upper Three Heavens once Zhuge n perishes. Then... which n would take the great responsibility in its ce except for my Diwu n?] [This can also be considered as the revenge for these several years of hatred of Diwu n... Diwu n will abruptly rise whilst taking the advantage of the situation...] Diwu Qing Rou finally sighed after he had thought all this. He then recalled the hardships that this Third Elder of the Divine n was going through these days. He deeply took a breath. He greatly admired him, but he dreaded the consequences at the same time. [Who would agree to take the shame of being a prisoner despite being a majestic eighth-grade Saint Level Expert?] [He might not have been able to escape after being besieged by two Supreme Level Experts. But, he wouldve quietlymitted suicide if he wasnt willing to be captured. How could he possibly let them capture him?] [Moreover, he still has to go through extremely tragic torture after being captured. And, he has to give an impression to others that he cant hold on until he finally bes ready to make the confession... after being left paralyzed by the torture!] [It can be said that this Third Elder has sacrificed everything he had... including his dignity.] [Hes doing all of this just to send something that is suitable for the awakening...] [Hes so loyal and devoted... and so sacrificing...] [...and all that just for an uncertain hope!] [What mentality is this? What if I were to be the enemy of such an enemy one day...] Diwu Qing Rou sighed. He couldnt help but be somewhat curious. [After all, who is that awakened being? And, Zhuge n has offended this awakened being so badly... that there are definitely going to be consequences...] Diwu Qing Rou gently smiled as he thought this. Then, he thought in his heart, [Nine Heavens are chaotic enough. The crisis made by the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword is rapidly expanding. And, this awakened being of the Divine n is truly a trouble lying ahead now.] But, it was unfortunate that Diwu Qing Rou didnt know that the one that Zhuge n had offended this time wasnt just the so-called awakened being... It was the Devil King who had awakened at that time! He hadnt thought that the Zhuge n hadnt only offended the Devil King, but also the Three Stars Divine n. Moreover, they had seriously offended the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword! Diwu Qing Rou wouldve been drinking a toast of wine if he had known this even though he had a very superior forbearance. Diwu Qing Rous expression became deep as he looked at the sky gradually lighting up... A feeling of loneliness sprang up unbidden in his heart. And, he couldnt help but softly sigh, "Its indeed lonely here." Then, he started to miss King of Hell Chu the next moment. Not even a superhuman could beat the wisdom of Diwu Qing Rous entire life. There had been a major power among the nations in the Lower Three Heavens. The Iron Cloud wouldve been victorious after they had put all of their efforts and strength... even if he hadnt finally done the favor on the enemy and hadnt favored increasing Diwu ns fate. But, the victory wouldve been tragic since both sides wouldve equally suffered! Moreover, Diwu Qing Rou was more than 60% sure that he couldve won. The reason why he had given up was just an unrestrained gamble. That gambling had been based on a vague, illusionary, and baseless guess on his part... There was no way to confirm if his guess was true, [Can Chu Yang... be that mysterious...] However, it was certain that Chu Yang was roughly matched with Diwu Qing Rou in the respect of wisdom. Moreover, he had been able to make Diwu Qing Rou repeatedly suffer a loss until now. And, he had done all that by himself. Such was King of Hell Chu! Diwu Qing Rou cherished the memory of that evenly matched rival. Diwu Qing Rous status wasnt that high in the Zhuge n at present. However, his wisdom, tricks, and schemes were invincible. Everything was going very smoothly. Things here were going so smoothly that Diwu Qing Rou didnt feel the least bit of joy and pleasure on his n being sessful. It could be said that tricking a talented person who had brains and a status was a joy. However, tricking a fool... would only bring depression. Diwu Qing Rou muttered as he looked outside the window, "King of Hell Chu, youreing to the Upper Three Heavens, right? Well y together if youe! "Well y till the end... until the entire Nine Heavens... capsize!" The sun rose, and Diwu Qing Rous silhouette filled the study room. It reflected on a wall, and curved. .... Chu Yang had stood up here in the Middle Three Heavens when Diwu Qing Rou had been talking about him. He was still swaying, but it wasnt a big problem for him anymore since his physical strength was gradually recovering. The golden aperture was still glittering around Tan Tan. It hadnt faded in the slightest. Chu Yang tried to extend a branch to the inside of the aperture. But, the branch became rotten and then immediately turned into smoke because of the effect of that intense poison. Then, those vapors dissipated. Chu Yang gradually became puzzled, [Zhuge n has actively plotted to deal with Tan Tan. So, why have they put out this weird and violent poison?] [This ispletely unreasonable.] [This acute poison has continued the whole night. And, it seems that it will still persist. It may go on for several days. Nothing can be said. How was the Zhuge n nning to take Tan Tan with them in case they had seeded?] [Would they have waited for so long?] [This is totally iprehensible.] [Also, Tan Tan has ordinary strength. Then, why had so many expertse to deal with him?] [What Zhuge n has done this time is very strange!] Chu Yang thought for a long while, but he still couldnt figure it out. Tan Tan was here. So, it was obviously impossible for Chu Yang to leave. However, this ce was very disgusting. Therefore, Chu Yang tried his best to convince the people of the several great ns to move to some ce that was more than five kilometers away from here and pitch their camps there. Only his brothers stayed. The unexpected thing was that Huyan Aobo who had seen that Ji Mo had stayed behind also stayed back with him. This made the other brothers very envious. Ji Mo felt what it meant to be a happy couple. He became immensely proud and satisfied. Therefore, he would constantly make a disy of affection in front of his brothers in a cute and helpless manner. I implore you to forgive my modern analogy here Ji Mo looked like Pan Chang Jiang who carried a female basketball yer after losing fifty kilograms of weight. She was still a foreign ck person... Moreover, both Ji Mo and Huyan Aobo looked graceful in their conduct. Luo Ke Di was envious of them at first. But, he rolled his eyes andy down on the ground on the spot after he saw this. He then covered his eyes with his hands. He wasnt ready to put his hands off at any cost. He was repeatedly saying, [My eyes hurt... My eyes hurt...] Finally, this made the couple Ji Mo and Huyan Aobo fiercely beat this guy together... Chu Yang hurriedly received the medicines brought by everyone during this time period. He constantly collected raw and scarce medicinal ingredients... He refined an iplete version of Nine Tribtions Pill. Then, he made Xie Dan Feng take it. Otherwise, this stupid girl mightve been unable tost until Tan Tan would wake up. All the brothers were obviously the most worried about Chu Yang. So, Chu Yang had no other choice but tofort them with a smile. He didnt have any injury... He only needed a rest, and then he would easily return to normal. There were some matters that he needed to say to do. But, there were some things that could only be done and not said. The brothers might have lost their minds if he had let them know that he had endangered his own life to save theirs. Chu Yang had to bear that all alone no matter what the oue would be. And, thats it. It would obviously be good if he were to survive. But, why should he raise a demon in the hearts of his own brothers if he were not to? The aura around Tan Tans body slowly started to fade after three days. Then, his long hair which was spread around began to flutter once again. No one... not even Chu Yang, Diwu Qing Rou, and those Zhuge ns people knew that the effect of these so-called five killer devices would usuallyst for three days. However, no one could get close to Tan Tan in those three days. Not even a Supreme Expert! Moreover, the Devil King would be sessfully assimted after three days. Then, the Devil King would be clear-headed for a short time when the aperture was gone. After that, he would be able to burst out his real strength. How could the people of the Three Stars Divine n rack their brains and think of such a method to put into practice if they didnt have this assurance? One must know that the entire Divine n wouldve felt an indelible shame if those people of Zhuge n had bumped into even a finger of their King; let alone had the King been captured by those people... Therefore, the Zhuge ns people had to die no matter who was sent if they were to carry out this n. This was a n that wouldve definitely brought them death. What Zhuge Chang Feng had realized just before dying wasnt wrong in any way... It was a pity that the Zhuge ns people were dead now when the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was standing in front of the Devil King! This pressure had gotten virtually shifted on Chu Yang. However, Minister Chu still knew nothing about this matter. Finally, the aperturepletely disappeared. Then, Tan Tan calmly sat. Suddenly, his long hair rose up. He then suddenly opened his eyes, and emitted sunlight-like ze from them. However, his vision was pitch-ck. He saw Chu Yang as soon as he opened his eyes. He then aroused the corners of his mouth, and exposed a strange and sinister smile. Then, he coldly said out of nowhere, "A good sword!" ..... Chapter 694 Devil King and Sword Master "Good sword?" Chu Yang was startled in his heart. The expression in his eyes immediately became sharp. He then calmly looked at Tan Tan, and slowly asked, "Who are you?" These few words had allowed Chu Yang to detect that this man wasnt Tan Tan. After all, Tan Tan would never speak such words to Chu Yang in this way. "The meaning of a good sword is..." Tan Tan exposed a strange smile at the corner of his mouth. He was just about to speak, but he abruptly frowned instead. He then wrinkled his brows more and more tightly. He was experiencing a slight feeling of pain inside. One must know that Tan Tan had the awakened consciousness of the Devil King at present. And, it could give rise to a painful feeling in a person like him. In fact, it could clearly be seen that the pain was very severe. "My spirit has split up." Tan Tan wrinkled his brows. Then, he softly said, "This eras consciousness is so strong... Wait a minute. Let me read it." Chu Yang felt shocked in his heart. So, he didnt leave the least bit of time for Tan Tan, and closely interrogated, "Youll read? Will Tan Tan vanish as a result of this?" Tan Tan frowned, and looked at Chu Yang, "Do you care so much?" Chu Yang snorted overbearingly, and said, "Answer my question!" Tan Tan became angry. He then slowly raised his eyebrows, and softly said, "Youve dared to speak to me like that?" His voice was soft, but it was full of deadly vibes at the same time. However, he just let out a stuffy snort after he had said this. It could clearly be seen that the two bodies of conscious were fighting for the control of the body and mind. The Devil King hadnt faced any resistance from Tan Tan during the previous awakening. Or, perhaps... Tan Tan had also wanted to kill those people of the Ao n. However, the Devil King was testing Tan Tans threshold this time since Tan Tan faced Chu Yang. It could be said that there werent too many people who held value in Tan Tans heart. However, Chu Yang and Meng Chao Ran were the most valuable people for him. And, Xie Dan Feng had also been added among them now. However, the absolute thing was that Chu Yang had taken care of him since childhood. They both had grown up together, and they had learned martial arts together. So, their friendship was the deepest. Tan Tan had been dependent on Chu Yang. He respected him. And, it was not without reason why Tan Tan almost worshipped Chu Yang. This consciousness that had awakened now was full of hostility towards Chu Yang. So, how could Tan Tan allow it? Therefore, Tan Tan had stimted the fiercest resistance at this moment... Consequently, Tan Tans consciousness seemed to have almost exploded with all his might. He was fighting, resisting, and struggling... The pain that wasing from the depth of his soul was hard to withstand... even for the Devil King. It was because the Devil King couldnt kill Tan Tan. After all, killing Tan Tan would be equal to killing himself. Tan Tan deeply frowned. He had maintained an indifferent look on his face. But, beads of sweat were continuously seeping out and dripping down from the hair-line of his head. A long time passed. Then, he gathered himself, and said a few words, "I wont kill him!" Then, he gradually became tranquil after a while. Chu Yang had been patiently waiting. He couldnt help but feel a jolt in his heart as he looked at the situation. A heat had started to well up in his heart. He recalled what Tan Tan had said to him some time ago, [Please kill me if a dayes when Im unable to control myself.] Chu Yang couldnt help but feel warm in his heart as he recalled this sentence. Tan Tan had anticipated this situation. Moreover, he had already made a request to Chu Yang regarding such a situation. However, Tan Tans subconscious mind was protecting Chu Yang when this day had eventually arrived... even though Tan Tan couldnt control his own body. Moreover, he was doing this with all his might. "I want to have a discussion with you," Chu Yang said; softly yet firmly. "You... want to have a discussion with me?" Tan Tan looked at Chu Yang with his ghostly ck pupils. He then exposed a devilish smile from the corner of his mouth, and said, "I think theres nothing that we can talk about." Chu Yang resolutely looked at him, and said, "But, I think there is!" "A conversation between a King and a sword?! He-he, its very strange!" Tan Tan muttered. Then, he suddenly sneered... He silently smiled as if he was mocking himself. He then said, "Alright! You and I will have a conversation." Xie Dan Feng was nervously looking at Tan Tan. There were expressions of hesitation, fear, and longing in her eyes. However, she hadnt spoken anything. She was only staring at him. She stubbornly pursed up her lips, and remained silent. Tan Tan turned around, and looked at her. He felt like rebuking her without any reason. However, he went indescribably soft in his heart as he looked at Xie Dan Fengs pitiful appearance. He sighed, and then said in a soft voice, "You wait for me here." He felt a contradiction in his heart as soon as he had spoken these words; so much so that he even regretted it, [I... When have I spoken in such a soft voice before? How many tens of thousands of years has it been?] He recalled thest time he had spoken in such a soft voice to a woman. [...to whom?] In the past... there was the Queen of the Divine n. The Devil King felt that Xie Dan Feng vaguely resembled her. He remembered that she would silently look at him every time he would go out to fight someone. She wouldnt say a word... she would just quietly wait for him toe back. [She wouldnt speak a word every time I woulde back. However, I would feel that she had be rxed.] [She gradually started to speak less and less to me as my prestige grew day by day. She became increasingly cautious and solemn. But... I had liked her even though I hadnt spoken to her for so many years.] [Ive always wanted to make up to her for this. But, I hadnt gotten the opportunity to do so due to the wars on all fronts. Ive kept this buried in my heart without having any better option. Each great tribe had been ring at us like a tiger would watch its prey... The Three Stars Divine n had been in imminent danger. I was the King. So, I had to be extremely cautious. Besides, I had to practice my skills round the clock since I had to fiercely battle day in and day out.] [Then, I had one day felt that there was no worthy-opponent for me in the entire universe. So, I had wanted to promise to her what I had already promised in my heart. However, an unreasonable madman hade at that time. And, he had folded the entire Nine Heavens...] [That folding hadnt only buried millions of billions of living creatures, but it had also buried my nsmen and my lover.] [Ive awakened after ny-thousand years. But, how would they possibly be found now?] [Where would... that woman be whom I had longed for... for my whole life?] [It doesnt matter if you go up to the heavens or down to the hell... It doesnt matter if you take thousands of incarnations... But... are you safe and sound?] He couldnt help but look foolishly as he thought this. He thought it over, and felt as if his heart had be tender along with these gentle words he had spoken. Xie Dan Feng heard these gentle words, and her lips quivered as she said, "You... are you Tan Tan?" Tan Tan was startled. He wanted to say, [Im not.] But, his heart quivered for a while, and he gloomily said, "I think... I should be." He felt a little regret in his heart after he had said this. [Why am I so tender-hearted at present?] Xie Dan Feng was choking with emotions. She covered her eyes with her hands, and squatted down on the ground, "I just want... my Tan Tan.... that Tan Tan of mine... who had been protecting me in that moment of life and death just a while ago." Tan Tan stared nkly for a long time. He finally sighed, and said to Chu Yang, "Follow me." Chu Yang looked at Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing. The two of them were looking at him anxiously. Then, he spoke-up tofort them, "Rx." He thought for a while, and exined, "It has been three days, and Mo Tian Ji and Mo n havent arrived yet. So, you must pay attention. Dont miss them." Then, his voice hadnt even fallen when he felt his body rising high in the sky. Tan Tan had grabbed Chu Yang. His spacious ck robe flew up in the air. He looked like a huge ck bat flying in the air. Then, he disappeared with a shua sound. Chu Yang only felt the sound of wind whooshing. And, the forest on both sides before his eyes suddenly disappeared without a trace. His body continuously rose upwards, and the ground under his feet became farther and farther. He couldnt keep his eyes open because of the strong wind blowing against his face. Chu Yang opened his eyes after the sound of wind had settled. He then found that he had reached the summit of the nearest mountain peak. This ce was at least hundred kilometers away from the forest. Tan Tan had brought Chu Yang by flying to such a far distance in just the blink of an eye. This speed was simply unimaginable! Chu Yang lowered his head, and found that the hem of his ck robe was issuing blue smoke because of the fierce friction of air. A faint hair-burning smell wasing from it. This smell made Chu Yang feel sick at his heart. Chu Yang remembered that Wu Qian Qian had sewed her fine and long ck hair in that with those beautiful words, [Chu Yang, Qian Qian loves you.] He couldnt help but sigh in his heart. [That lovesick girl...] Chu Yang had thought that he would put away that ck robe when he had found those words... He wouldnt put any ck robe on anymore. However, he finally hadnt been able to suppress his heart. [This was probably thest thing that Wu Qian Qian had given out of her affection. Can I be so cruel?] Suddenly, Tan Tans voice was heard... Chu Yangs heart trembled, and he lifted his head. "I like discussing matters on the tallest ces." Tan Tan carried both his hands behind his back, and stood tall. His long ck hair was fluttering, and was spread around in a disheveled way. He then slightly narrowed his eyes, and insipidly said, "I feel that I can calmly observe the winds and clouds of the whole world under my feet by being at a high ce." Chu Yang slowly walked behind him, and then insipidly said, "Its not that youre the only one who likes this feeling. There are many people who stand here just to look at the natural scenery of the earth. However, some people stand here to paint thisndscape in their heart, while some stand here so that they can reach out and touch the winds and clouds of the world." Chu Yang smiled, "Which type are you?" Tan Tan didnt have the least bit of expression on his face. He said, "Im not any type." Chu Yang mischievouslyughed, and said, "I also like standing at high ces. You and I are same in this regard. However, the difference between you and me is that you stand here to enjoy the loneliness and quietness on the top. On the other hand, I dont want to be lonely when I stand here... I want my brothers to stand here with me." He calmly said, "Tan Tan, youre my junior disciple. Youre my brother. Weve grown up together since childhood. So, we are no less than blood brothers." Tan Tan looked at the boundless ocean of clouds in front of him. He gazed upon them for a long time. It appeared as if he wasnt hearing what Chu Yang was saying. In fact, it seemed that he had heard everything but he had been deliberately ignoring it. He didnt speak a word. Chu Yang continued, "I think you can understand what I mean." "Oh?" Tan Tan said as he swept his vision at Chu Yang. "This is not your body!" Chu Yang said, "I only want to ask you one thing for Tan Tan today. You... how can you leave this body? Tell me what your conditions to do so are!" "This isnt my body?" Tan Tan pondered. He tried toprehend for a long time. But then, he burst out intoughter, "Youre mistaken. This is my body!" He had the Divine Chi Gathering Fish with him. The Divine Chi Gathering Fish seemed to be going crazy at this moment. A steady flow of pure vital energy of the entire world was constantly concentrating here. It took shape of a storm of spirit energy in the air in an instant! Suddenly, mist surged up, and itpletely covered the entire summit! It seemed as if this entire mountain had gotten covered in a domain of dust. .... Chapter 695 Who Are You, Who Am I, and Who Is He? Chu Yang sneered, "Your body?! Have you eaten food for this body to grow? Have you drunk water for it? Had you been the one who had gotten bullied? Or, have you died once... for this body? Your body?! How can you say that this is your body?" Chu Yang closely looked at the present Tan Tan, and said, "Do you know what this body has gone through? Do you know how much suffering this body had to undergo to grow till this point? Tan Tan has grown up with so much difficulty. And, you have the audacity to say that this is your body?" Chu Yangughed heartily, "Who the hell do you think you are?" Tan Tans face became gloomy. ...like dark clouds. The entire sky seemed to have turned gloomy along with his face. The dark clouds had almost pressed down to the ground. It was clear that Tan Tan was already close to eruption. His eyes looked deep as he tightly wrinkled his curved brows. A long while passed. Then, he fiercely exhaled a deep breath. He then softly said, "I want to kill you." Chu Yang lightly smiled, "There are plenty of people in this world who want to kill me. And, there are plenty of people in the world who are capable of killing me and want to kill me. But, here I am... alive and kicking!" Tan Tan rxed his brows. Then, he gentlyughed, "There will be a fight between us sooner orter. But, it would be an easy victory if I were to kill you now. It wouldnt be pleasurable by any means." Chu Yang indifferently said, "This is obviously up to you. I have nothing to do with it. But, patronizing me with this isnt going to work." Tan Tan angrily snorted. But then, he smiled, and said, "You dont know how to appreciate favors." He took a step forward. His body was entirely standing in the empty space of the sea of clouds; he stood without any support at his feet. He had put his hands behind his back. He indifferently said, "Ive awakened this time for almost three days. After that, Ill give back the control of this body... to him." "I need his continuous effort and constant improvement if I want to awaken thoroughly. "I dont know how it would appear when I would thoroughly awaken in the future and my strength would restore to the peak." Tan Tan spoke till here and stopped. Chu Yang had clearly understood it. So, he nodded. He knew what these words meant... The important thing was the mindset... not the strength. In other words, this Devil King didnt know whether he would decide to take the good side or the bad side once he hadpletely awakened. "Therefore, I cant make any promises now." Tan Tan said. "You had earlier said that this wasnt my body... You were wrong! In fact, you were gravely mistaken!" Tan Tan faintly smiled, and said, "Do you know who I am?" "Who are you?" Chu Yang felt his heartbeat speeding up. "Who am I? He-he..." Tan Tan shook his head, and broke intoughter. His movements were chic and carefree. But, there was faint disappointment and frustration in them, "I was born on this continent 160,000 years ago. Then, the Divine King copsed and died 140,000 years ago. And, the Divine n greatly changed as a result. In fact, itpletely disintegrated. I the master of the Star Race then started to reunite the Three Stars n. Then, the Divine n got unified 100,000 years ago. And, I became the King of the Three Stars Divine n. Then, I unified the two races of birds and beasts 98,000 years ago. And then, I became the King of the two races by silently defeating the armies of birds and beasts. "Then, I and the Devil Race had a fiercebat 95,000 years ago. My strugglested for two thousand years. Then, I became the Devil Races Lord! "I was the ruler of the Nine Heavens apart from the Phoenix Race, the Fairy Race, the Human Race, as well as several mysterious tribes of that time. "I was the overlord of the Nine Heavens in terms of sheer power and influence. And, it wasnt just in name only... It was so in reality. "Supreme level Experts would also have to move aside at an order even if a weakling nobody were to wield the g of King. One order could reduce millions to rotting corpses in no time! There wasnt a single person in the entire universe who could dare to disobey the order of the King!" Tan Tans voice had be quite dull. A murderous aura seemed to be involuntarily welling up in his voice. He was emitting a dense and extremely overbearing imposing aura. Chu Yang felt shocked in his heart since he hadnt expected that there was such a formidable soul in Tan Tans body. Saying that Tan Tan had the status of the Lord of the world wouldnt be exaggeration. "Also, the human race finally began to feel threatened at that time. They then started to fight me. Human experts continuously emerged in session. Their crafty plots and schemes were impossible to defend against. This war continued for 5000 years. Then, the humans gradually became slightly more docile." Tan Tan gently smiled. However, there was agony in his smiling expression. "Then, that man appeared just when I was ready to unify the Nine Heavens." [That man!] Chu Yang suddenly became shocked. And, he erected his ears. That man... He was the man who had created the Nine Tribtions Sword. He was the man who had folded the Nine Heavens. He had folded a huge continent like it was merely a piece of paper. He had first made nineyers of the Nine Heavens, and then three. That man! The power of that man couldnt be described in words! "That man..." Tan Tan had deep hatred in his eyes. His eyes also had deep admiration and a slight fear, "... that man would follow his hearts desires. Hes indescribable. That man didnt care aboutws and natural morality. He broke countless rules. That man was bloody and cruel. He was cold-blooded. He was number-one since the beginning of history in this respect." Chu Yang nodded in agreement. [Millions and billions of living beings were wiped out at a flick of his hand!] [How can cold-blooded be enough to describe this kind of behavior?] "The entire Nine Heavens were rocked by a major disaster as soon as that person appeared!" Tan Tans body unconsciously swayed. He wrinkled his brows, and exposed a deep agony, "All the ns disappeared! And, not even one of my subordinates survived. My brothers got... wiped out. My wife... also..." He gentlyughed twice. But, there was a tragic feeling in hisughter. "I knew that it shouldnt have happened the first time he had folded the Nine Heavens. I hadnt had the strength to resist him. So, I could only be patient. Moreover, I did my utmost to go along with it so that I could save my subjects. However, I couldnt have imagined that... such a major event of the entire world was just a childs y for this bastard! The Nine Heavens copsed after they got folded... He-he... Such a thing... what the fu*k... was this?! "That whole scene... at the time of copse... was indeed unforgettable." Tan Tans voice had turned hoarse and muffled. He then mischievouslyughed, "One moment... I had the whole world with me. And, the next moment... I had be a loner! Several millions of my subordinates had changed into dust in front of me. They all had turned into corpses. But, not even a little bit of their remains could be found. My billions of subjects had changed into smoke! "So, I gradually started to wish that I was dead. I wanted the heavens to fall and the earth to crumble!" Tan Tan stood with his hands behind his back. His long hair was fluttering in a messy way as he sadly said, "I helplessly saw everyone die in front of me. And, I was their King... I was their pir... I was the man who had vowed devotion to protect them despite any hardship. So, I didnt know what to do as I looked at all this happening. I could level oceans with the palm of my hand! I could break down mountains with a kick! But, I couldnt save even a strand of their hair at that time... "I had heard them speaking before they had died. The words that they had spoken were King, you must leave! Our death would be worthy as long as youre alive! "But, Ive never called myself King after that since I dont deserve it. I only call myself... me!" Tan Tan spoke till here. Then, he sadlyughed, "This is a deep hatred of blood of several billion people. Chu Yang... Master of Nine Tribtions Sword, you tell me... Should I not take revenge?" Chu Yang concentrated his vision at him. He then insipidly said, "Anyone in your ce would seek revenge." "You also think so?" Tan Tan turned his head, and looked at Chu Yang... His gaze was like a knife. "Yes. I also think so!" Chu Yang replied without hesitation. "Good! Good!" Tan Tan faced upwards, andughed heartily. But, tears came out with hisughter, "Youre worthy of being called the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword since you were capable of awakening me!~" Then, he changed the topic of revenge, and continued to talk about the great tribtions of the world before the great copse of the Nine Heavens. "I had been dying from the trauma that I had received from the destruction of the world. But, I strongly held my breath. I would die no matter what. So, I had to know who that bastard was! I was the Devil King... So, how could I die in the dark?" Tan Tan firmly said. "I held that breath as I saw him creating the Nine Tribtions Sword and changing the entire continent into three joint heavens. He left behind the treasured sword to support the entire continent. Then, I saw him floating away! "But, he didnt mention his name the whole time. I couldnt endure seeing him leave this world like that. "So, I burned thest bit of blood essence in my body, and jumped out from the ruins. Then, I shouted loudly, Who are you? Tell me your name!" Tan Tans voice became hoarse as he spoke these words. His gaze became hateful as if he had returned to that moment. He had the bitterness in his eyes that he had had when he had burned hisst vitality to interrogate his greatest enemy. There was grief, indignation, weakness, hopelessness, and resentment in these words. Chu Yang felt as if everything had turned gloomy before his eyes as he listened to him speaking. Tan Tan hurriedly took two deep breaths after saying these words. Then, he continued speaking. "That man suddenly halted his footsteps when I shouted those words. He then turned his head towards the new Nine Heavens. Then, he looked at me across thousands of miles, and suddenly asked with a smile, Do you want to take revenge? "I had replied at that time Bullshit! Would you not want to take revenge if you had been in my ce?" Tan Tan said, "I had killed many people my whole life before that. However, I had never cursed before. I had lived for several ten-thousand years. But, that had been the first time that I had ever cursed in my life! "That man had then smiled at me, and said, You want to take revenge. So, Ill give you the chance to take revenge. But, its a pity that... you may not necessarily achieve your wish. "He had disappeared after saying those words. Then, I had felt the vitality of my body copsing. It suddenly started to condense a little. It hadnt been too much. But, it had been sufficient to change my mortal body into a spirit embryo. I got dissipated into the spirit energy of the world. Then, I quietly waited for my next awakening. This is the mysterious magic art inherited from the Devil Race. No one could ever practice it before. But, I was able to practice it for the first time ever at that time using my seriously injured body! "Then, I lost consciousness. I wandered amidst the spirit energy of the world. I submerged under the ground as my soul slowly matured, and absorbed the spirit energy of the earth. Then, I broke through the ground and came out after 90,000 years. After that, I changed into a newborn baby. But, I got the blessing of the world and another mind was born the moment I had taken the form of a baby. It was Tan Tan... your junior martial brother." Tan Tan turned his head, and looked at Chu Yang. All sorts of feelings welled up in his heart as he smiled and said, "Do you understand now? You had said that this body wasnt mine. He-he... do you understand now that your junior brother is the outsider instead? It was he who had invaded and upied my body! "I may not have eaten food for this body. I may not have drunk water for it. But, Ive struggled for 100,000 years for this body!" Tan Tan felt somewhat broken-hearted as he smiled in a pitiful manner. He then said, "Im this bodys owner!" ..... Chapter 696 The Heaven’s Design is in Chaos; Sword Heart is Broken! Chu Yang muttered to himself for a long time. Then, he suddenly felt that he had nothing to say. Chu Yang was facing a Devil King whose cultivation was far greater than his, and who had experienced far greater miseries than him. So, what could Chu Yang possibly say to him? He used to believe that his own bitter experiences were tragic enough. But, his experiences were still somehow the consequences of his actions. He hadnt thought that a legend like this Devil King wouldve gone through such things. It had been apletely unexpected misfortune... His entiremunity had disappeared altogether. And, their disappearing was an unfathomable mystery that had added up to his grief. [Ive merely taken a rebirth. On the other hand, this guy has been aggrieved for one-hundred-thousand years. He has now an opportunity to free himself from the misery. However, his soul embryo has been upied by a new soul...] A long while passed. Then, Chu Yang bitterly smiled, "These bitter experiences of yours... leave me very... speechless. They are so tragic that one cant even sympathize with you." Tan Tan mischievouslyughed. "Im notining about anything. And, I dont want you to think that Im pitiful. Its just that I think that my abilities arent as good as that mans." He ferociouslyughed his heart out. Then, he shouted, "My abilities arent as good as that mans. So, I got what I deserved." Chu Yang remained speechless. These words were such that one could neither oppose nor favor them. Therefore, one could only remain speechless. A long while passed. Then, Chu Yang said, "Your style dictates that. Perhaps... even with a man like that, you would have still lost by your hands." "Why?" Tan Tan raised his eyebrows. "Its because you dont leave a way for others. You block the space for others to respond beforehand. So, others can only listen to what you say. They dont get any chance to express their views when they listen to you. You already know the intentions of the other person in certain cases. But, you unconsciously make an impasse in some other cases." Chu Yang slightly smiled. He had obviously made an analysis from Tan Tans words that this guy wouldnt leave the slightest room for dialog. People could only sigh on listening to his words. They couldnt say anything. They wouldnt know how to reply to him. Chu Yang had seen such a man for the first time in both his lives. This wasnt overbearing... It was biased. Chu Yang had thought that Tan Tan would either fail to acknowledge these words or get angry after listening to these words. He hadnt thought that Tan Tan would deeply ponder for a moment after listening to them. Tan Tan nodded after a long time, and said, "What youve said is right." He smiled, "This is my nature. I dont give people leeway to express anything. He-he. However, would it still be me if I were to leave room for everyone to interfere?" Chu Yang couldnt help but smile. These words could make people feel strange. They wouldnt get any space to interrupt him. "We should now discuss about the grievances between us." Suddenly, the slight smiling expression vanished from Tan Tans face. It then got reced by a deste and bleak expression. "Grievances between us," Chu Yang nodded, "Well, there are indeed grievances between us. "It doesnt matter what you say. It doesnt matter for how long youve suffered for this body... This body belongs to my brother. And, he belongs to this world. This is a fact... You cant deny this." Tan Tan waved his hand. "This body will be hister on. His strength isnt even near the amount required to make mepletely awaken... or to let mepletely upy this body. Then, what are you afraid of? "Moreover, he has begun to read my memory after getting hit by the Five Poisonous Reincarnation Smokes a while ago. So, hell slowly regain my memories. This will be highly beneficial in increasing his strength. Then, what arent you satisfied with?" Chu Yang remained silent for a while, and then said, "Then, when would you be able topletely awaken?" Tan Tan remained silent, and then said, "Maybe, Ill have to wait for him to be a ninth-grade Saint Level Expert... or above." "Supreme?" Chu Yang blurted out. "Maybe, yes." Tan Tan contained a trace of bitterness and pain in the corner of his mouth. "Both of our souls will get fused and be one only when he can bear the full impact of the trace of my soul. Hell have memories of both the lives at that time. "He wont erase me, and I wont erase him!" Tan Tan said using his rare solemn voice, "You dont need to be worried for him!" Chu Yang heaved a sigh of relief, and said, "So, thats how it is." He was still somewhat doubtful in his heart. But, he had no other choice but to believe him for the time being. It was because Chu Yang didnt know if there was any other way to deal with the situation. Anyway, he had gotten temporarily relieved from his worry about Tan Tans safety. "As for you and I..." Tan Tan said, "You already know that the Nine Tribtions Sword in your Dantian has been personally created by the man who had destroyed me. And, the mission of you so-called Masters of Nine Tribtions Sword has been given to you all by that man. "In other words, youre a descendent of that man... the man who had destroyed me in the past." Tan Tan coldly smiled, and said, "Therefore, we are enemies. And, well have a decisive battle sooner orter. This is beyond doubt!" Chu Yang bitterly smiled, "You think that what youve said is fair? Youve upied my brothers body, and you want to have a decisive battle with me? How could I possibly injure his body for real? Decisive battle between experts only needs a moment of hesitation to cause a cruel death. And, you want to have a decisive battle with me?" "Therefore, Im giving you time. Ill let you sufficiently grow." Tan Tan said, "Im talking to you this time. Its not to set any agreement with you to have a fight after hundreds and thousands of years. Instead, it is to remind you one thing... Dont make my one-hundred-thousand years of wait go to waste." "Dont make my one-hundred-thousand years of wait go to waste?" Chu Yang was stunned. "Ive had faith that Ill take revenge over thest hundred-thousand years!" A ck me ignited in Tan Tans pupils. It felt as if his own soul had red up. "Ill never let the sessor of that person live in this world... You can live on until I dont awakenpletely. But, Master of Nine Tribtions Sword... I wont let you exist in this world after that." Tan Tanughed out loud, "Im telling you this now. Im not even worried that youll destroy this body before Ipletely awaken." He paused for a while, and then continued, "You and I cant exist under the same sky. But, Im very relieved." Chu Yang forced a smile. [Destroy this body before you awaken? Are you kidding me? Wouldnt it be destroying Tan Tan? Moreover, wouldnt it be destroying my master Meng Chao Ran?] [How can I do it?] "Rest assured. Theres still time for that future matter. It isnt necessary that Ill be defeated by you in our battle when that timees." Chu Yang faintly smiled and said, "But... I hope that youd be able to endure the blow if youpletely awaken and get defeated by me when the timees. You are awakening after a hundred-thousand years. And, youve endured a lot already. So, Im afraid that it would be hard for you to deal with it in case you get defeated by my hands when the timees." Tan Tan sneered. He was just about to speak. But, Chu Yang interrupted him, and said, "You know it in your heart that it is very much possible." Tan Tan remained silent for a long time... The ridiculing expression on his face had disappeared. He then said, "No one could defeat me in my life except for that man. So, I believe that it would be a wonderful thing that I would greatly cherish if you were to casually defeat me." Chu Yang smiled, "I believe that you wont be disappointed." Tan Tanughed heartily. A long time passed. Then, he stoppedughing, and said, "I want to remind you of one more thing beside this matter." Chu Yang said, "What thing?" "That creator of the Nine Tribtions Sword had destroyed so many living beings at that time. So, it had given birth to an extreme resentment... The departed spirits have remained in resentment for all these years. And, the Nine Tribtions Sword is needed to resolve their resentment. And, this has been the true mission of all the previous Masters of Nine Tribtions Sword. "I dont know much about this. But, that man probably wouldnt have created the Nine Tribtions Sword just for fun. He could destroy millions and billions of lives with just a flick of his hand. So, its most likely that he wouldnt care whether the survivors would be able to live peacefully. And, he obviously wouldnt care about the happiness of the living. Then, why do Masters of Nine Tribtions Sword appear? This is something worth pondering over." Tan Tan said with a smile, "You better be careful. No one would be able to kill me after I awaken!" Chu Yang remained silent for a while, and then said, "Many thanks for the heads up." Tan Tan smiled, "You dont need to thank me since youre that mans sessor. He has passed down the Nine Tribtions Sword. So, he certainly must have a purpose and a n. And, destroying his n would make me feel veryfortable... It would make me the happiest!" Chu Yang couldnt help but smile. Tan Tan crossed his hands behind his back. He still stood tall in the void. He slowly said with a little uncertainty, "...also... one more thing..." Chu Yang said, "Theres still more?" "It is about the major races. All of themunities had disappeared together ny-thousand years ago. All the living beings had died. Tens of millions of people had died. However, the bloodlines of these great races are still spread in the human world. Some people will inevitably emerge in ordance with destiny when the time of crisises. If you meet them... If you meet them..." He had said these words twice. He then forced a smile, and shook his head. He said, "Everything works ording to fate. It doesnt matter whether you meet them or not. You have your principles of action, and fundamentals of life. Ill just leave you alone." Chu Yang insipidly said, "Oh." He then hurriedly pondered in his heart, [Could it be that other ethnic races still exist in this world?] "I had originally thought that I had a lot to tell you. But, Ive found that there isnt much to tell after Ive talked to you." Tan Tan unhurriedly smiled. "Im done talking." Chu Yang remained silent for a while, and then said, "You told me these many things. I only want to tell you one thing. Ill kill you no matter what if my brother meets any ident!" Tan Tanughed heartily. Then, the two came back. The brothers had been anxiously waiting for them. Mo Tian Jis caravan had finally arrived here after so long. Chu Yang got to know that Mo Tian Ji had suddenly lost consciousness after he had left. And, Mo Tian Ji had been unconscious since then. This had caused an endless panic among his troops. Chu Yang was startled in his heart. He quickly walked in the tent, and looked. He saw that Mo Tian Ji had tightly shut his eyes. And, he was lying unconscious on a soft couch. There was still a fresh stain of blood on the corner of his mouth. "What happened?" Chu Yang raised his head, and suddenly asked. "We dont know. n Lord suddenly became like this." Second Elder of Mo n said, "A strange phenomenon had urred in the sky after you had left earlier... n Lord had suddenly felt sword-light soaring into the sky... "Then, he took out seven Purple Crystals. He seemed to be foretelling..." Second Elder tightly wrinkled his brows. He then anxiously said, "But, I dont know why the seven purple crystals suddenly got crushed and changed into dust. After that, the n Lord only said a few words, and then he lost consciousness." "What words?" Chu Yang was burning with impatience as he asked. Second Elder said, "n Lordsplexion was ugly at that time. He then suddenly started to speak senselessly, The heavens design is in chaos... Sword heart is broken. The Lake of Despair doesnt have the other shore. How can this be? How can this be? Then, he fainted, and didnt wake up again." Chu Yang was shocked in his heart. His face had turned as white as paper. ..... Chapter 697 Tian Ji’s Calculation Chu Yang still remembered that Mo Tian Ji had said that he was already well-versed in the technique Grasping the Worlds Destiny when Chu Yang had left the Mo n. Mo Tian Ji could also have a glimpse into the heavenly secrets of fate. He remembered that Mo Tian Ji had said those words very confidently. Chu Yang knew that it was not so simple that Mo Tian Ji "could have a glimpse". Mo Tian Ji had certainly gotten deep aplishments. And, thats why he had said that. Chu Yang could tell that it was because of Mo Tian Jis nature... He wouldnt blow his own trumpet. He would never say so even if he were 60% sure. He had to have at least 80% confidence now that he had said it. In other words, he was very confident in foretelling the heavenly secrets of fate and could avoid any terrible disaster. But, he had this appearance now that made it clear that he had been counter-attacked by the heavenly fate. Chu Yang tightly wrinkled his brows. His face had turned gloomy. But, there wasnt enough time left if that was the case. "Had your n Lord started to forecast the heavenly secrets immediately after I had left? Had he started it when that sword energy was soaring to the heavens?" Chu Yang asked. "Yes, thats right... um, no." Second Elders gray beard trembled. "Is it yes or no?" Chu Yang was somewhat impatient. [Why is this old bastard speaking so vaguely?] "n Lord had started when the sword energy had started to soar to the skies. However, nothing unexpected happened at that time. In fact, n Lord seemed happy. But, n Lord then suddenly felt something once again after three hours. Then, he again started foretelling... He had had this ident at that time." Chu Yang silently made calctions in his heart. Then, his countenance finally changed. ording to the calction of time... it mustve been the time when Sword Spirit had taken control of Chu Yangs body. Then, Mo Tian Ji mustve started to foretell once again. And then, he mustve been counter-attacked by the heavenly mystery. But, he had revealed a piece of information which made Chu Yang bbergasted before he had lost his consciousness. [Heavenly mystery is in chaos. The sword heart is broken. The Lake of Despair doesnt have the other shore!] [What does it mean?] [Heavenly mystery is in chaos... It is because Ive messed with destiny. But, whats the matter with sword heart is broken? The Lake of Despair doesnt have the other shore? Could it be that he had been talking about me? Had he meant that the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword... cant get to the other shore of the Lake of Despair?] Chu Yang smirked, and thought, [Would I the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword keep fighting with heaven all my life? Me changing the fate against heavens will... Is this fu*king not finished?] [Moreover, would I have regrets if I indeed cant pass this time...?] Chu Yang got lost in thoughts. Then, he finally smiled. [Mo Qing Wus destiny has already changed. Her life would be smooth from now on. She might not have me by her side. But, she also wouldnt have to face any crisis. Moreover, she is still very young. She wont necessarily care about her childhood love after she has grown up if she doesnt have me by her side...] [As for my brothers... their lives have gotten on the right track. So, I dont have to worry about them anymore.] [They also understand... their life experiences clearly...] [Hehe.] Chu Yang muttered to himself, "If this is the case... so be it." He sat down after he was done speaking. Then, he silently said in his heart, "Maybe, Ill have regrets in this life. But, this life is still... perfect." But, was it truly perfect? Chu Yang seemed to be satisfied right now. However, the fact was that he was bound to have regrets in this life if he were to die right now. There would be many regrets. Its just that he himself didnt know it. Tan Tan walked over, and strangely smiled, "The heavens design is in chaos... The sword heart is broken? Chu Yang, you are out of luck." The Second Elder had said those words in a very low voice. However, the Devil King had such a high strength. So, how could he not have heard them? He was clearly taking joy in others misfortune at this moment. It was because he was deeply touched by this most unpredictable crisis of the world. He had been buried for a hundred-thousand years. And, he was now seeing this guy going through such a crisis of fate. So, he couldnt help but get an Im not alone feeling. Especially, this man who had disobeyed the track of the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword as set by that man was suffering from this cmity of change in heavenly mystery. This made the Devil King feel even more satisfied. "I dont have a choice even if Im out of luck." Chu Yang quietly smiled, "So, youre taking pleasure in others misfortune. It looks like your nature didnt have any influence on Tan Tan. In fact, it seems that youve instead gotten affected by Tan Tans nature too much. "This feeling of gloating is very new and odd, right?" Chu Yang mischievouslyughed. Tan Tan exposed an expression of amazement. He recalled that he hadnt shown any emotions of anger or happiness during all those years in the past. He had always been indifferent and aloof. He had remained expressionless even whilst facing that great catastrophe. Then, how was he talking so much after he had awakened? Moreover, he had started to show all kinds of subtle emotions. This was truly unimaginable for him. "Fu*k!" Tan Tan cussed. Chu Yangughed heartily. He suddenly felt as if his junior brother was next to him. He felt a lot of baselessfort in his heart. .... It was afternoon... Mo Tian Ji finally woke up. He stared somewhat nkly towards the sky after he woke up. He seemed scared out of his wits. He seemed to have not seen Chu Yang who was in front of him. "How can this be?" Mo Tian Ji was clearly at a loss. He thought out loud, "This has been the usual convention of the Nine Heavens Continent for ny-thousand years. How can a mishap happen here? Such a misfortune isnt supposed to happen. How would the Nine Heavens be taken care of for so many years toe if even the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword were to die? "This is the turning over of the will of heavens. How can even the will of heavens change? "What the hell is going on? Mo Tian Ji rubbed his forehead between his eyebrows in distress. He rubbed it until it became deep red. His mental prowess had been excellent through his life. A matter could rarely move him emotionally. He would have an indifferent expression on his face even when Mo Tian Yun would bully him... He had never had any other expression besides calm and collected. But, he couldnt bear the shock in his heart this time. After all, the change in heavens will was an uneptable thing formon people. "What happened?" Chu Yang was calm and unruffled even in the midst of chaos as he asked. He was extremely tranquil and indifferent... as if he hadnt asked about the matter about himself and his destiny. "Brother Chu," Mo Tian Jis eyes became clear as he looked at him. Then, his pupils gradually focused. Finally, he opened his eyes wide, and sat up. Then, he ferociously puked a mouthful of blood with all his strength whilst issuing a blurgh sound. "How about we retreat from this decisive battle at this point?" Mo Tian Ji had been irritable for just a moment after he had sat up. Then, he again restored to his general calmness. After that, he pondered, and said, "Well have this battle some other time. Thats it." "What... did you see?" Chu Yang cautiously asked, "Tell me... how do you feel? What is the forecast?" Mo Tian Ji had a confliction on his face. Tan Tan said, "You might as well say it freely. There wouldnt be a fourth person in the world to hear whatever youd speak here. You have me here. So, even a Supreme Level Expert... wouldnt think to eavesdrop." Mo Tian Ji looked somewhat surprised as he looked at Tan Tan. Then, he lowered his head. "I saw something unbelievable." Mo Tian Ji exposed an anxious look in his eyes. "Is it about me?" Chu Yang asked. "Is it about him?" Tan Tan asked. They both spoke in unison. "Yes." Mo Tian Ji forced a smile, "Ive been making various preparations ever since Ive confirmed Brother Chus identity. It includes the ns of after the brothers will rush to the top of Nine Heavens and their strength gets developed... How to bear patiently... How to take actions in secret... What they need to rely on for the time being... What they need for the long-term nning etc... "In short, Ive started to think about everything. Ive started to make preparations and ns." Mo Tian Ji said, "Im that kind of person. Or so to say, this is what Brother Chu looks for in me. This is my worth!" Chu Yang was somewhat emotionally moved as he said, "Its hard to imagine that youve started to think so far in the future." It was somewhat unexpected for Chu Yang. One could see the difference between him and Mo Tian Ji in this respect. Chu Yang was good at adapting ording to situations. But, this also showed that he had no foresight. He would always do things one step at a time. [Why should I be afraid as long as everything in front of me is smooth and steady even if big waves areing from behind?] However, Mo Tian Ji was different. He would strategize to make ns, and then make a move. He wouldnt be bold and forthright, and wouldnt rush to do anything. He would surely analyze everything thoroughly and in detail in case he would undertake a task. He wouldnt make the tiniest rash step from the beginning to the end of his most important n! He wouldnt easily undertake a task. But, he wouldnt let the enemy have leeway to counterattack in case he would. One of them was good at devising battle ns right there in the battlefield. And, the other one was capable of nning a victory from a thousand miles away. These were the two people who were talking. Mo Tian Ji snorted and said, "Not just this... Ive thoroughly researched the nature and character of all the brothers one by one. Ive determined what Gu Du Xing would do after we all get up there... what Dong Wu Shang would do... what Ji Mo would do... what Luo Ke Di would do... what Rui Bu Tong would do... what Xie Dan Qiong would do... "Everyone will have their most appropriate position. Then, all of us together will y the most important role." Mo Tian Ji was a bit angry with Chu Yangs irresponsible behavior. "Were about to face the enemy. And, the enemies are the Nine Great Ruling ns that have been ruling the Upper Three Heavens for ten-thousand years! Well bepletely wiped out after getting up there if we dont prepare well for it. So, can we afford to be careless? "Therefore, I knew that the sword energy that was soaring to the heavens had something to do with the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword. So, I carried out Grasping the Worlds Destiny method to peek into the operations of Heavens design." Mo Tian Ji forced a smile. "The first result was more shocking than dangerous. But, the signs indicating that the heavenly design was in chaos continued to transmit out from there. So, I carried out the Grasping the Worlds Destiny the second time..." He exposed an expression in his eyes as if it was something inconceivable. "There was already boundless deathly aura therein! "Moreover, various kinds of dangers are lurking in the Lake of Despair. Our opponents of this decisive battle arent worthy of consideration. However, even the operations of heavenly design didnt show that we would win this decisive battle. Instead, it showed that well have a narrow escape and then fall into chaos. Then, well be doomed without a way to return! "The heavenly design suddenly copsed when I wanted to further investigate." Mo Tian Ji exposed a bitter smile on his face. "I hadnt had enough time to pull out. So, I got ferociously hit by it. My consciousness got caught up in the chaos. I could only utter a few sentences with great effort. After that, I dont know what happened." Mo Tian Ji supported his body, and bitterly smiled. He said, "These words were enough to alert you to some extent if I couldnt wake up in time." Chu Yangs heart emotionally moved. He wanted to say something. But then, he chose not to. "But, this isnt enough to exin that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master will be on the verge of death, right?" Tan Tan tilted his head, and strangely said. "There was a broken sword in the sky inside that deathly aura!" Mo Tian Ji sneered, "Lets say that it wasnt the Nine Tribtions Sword. But then, I can hardly think of any other sword that can be inserted in the operations of heavenly design." .... Chapter 698 Reprieved From Death On The Road To Disaster "So to say, itll undoubtedlye at the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword!" Tan Tan muttered for a while, and then smiled strangely, "Boy, what would you do about the anger of gods and theints of people?" Chu Yang got angry, "Youve upied the body of my younger brother. So, call me Big Brother like an obedient child! Are you really calling me boy?" "..." Tan Tan stared at him. Chu Yang snorted, and said, "So what if its the decision of heavenly design? So what if the Nine Tribtions Sword breaks? I C Chu Yang C have never believed in the will of the heavens!" "Good mindset!" Tan Tan blurted out. Then, he further said, "Also, there are chances to survive even if the heavenly design copses and the ten-thousand tribtions fall upon. However, youll need to look for it. We would be done for if you just believe in fate and we run into such a situation again." Mo Tian Ji tightly knitted his brows, "Chu Yang, crisis would fall on you this time. So, you must protect yourself." Chu Yang nodded, "I know." He bitterly smiled in his heart. [I knew it when I forced Sword Spirit to take control of my body. The Grasping the Worlds Destiny of Mo Tian Ji is nothing but an indirect validation now.] "Then, what about this decisive battle?" Mo Tian Ji asked. "Its impossible to avoid it if the Heavenly Design breaks the Nine Tribtions Sword. The danger might be even bigger the next time if we try to avoid it forcibly." Chu Yang insipidly said, "This matter is my business. You dont have to do anything about it. So, this decisive battle will be held normally. "Dont tell others about this matter... not even Gu Du Xing. Dont let anyone know about this." Chu Yang said in a soft voice, "Tian Ji, you must protect our brothers if this situation urs. I know you can do it. Moreover, you would have the responsibility to keep our brothers together in the future if something were to happen to me. You must make them cautious about the various principles out there on the way to survival ahead." Mo Tian Ji sighed, and forced a smile. He seriously spoke about everyones situation as much as possible. He wanted Chu Yang to give up on this operation this time. But, he hadnt expected that his warning would be disregarded by Chu Yang. "A sword will break in the sky"C these words already exined a lot of questions. "Heavenly design cant be observed. It is also irreversible." Tan Tan said, "What Chu Yang is saying is right... The danger will be double the next time if you try to avoid it this time in case the heavenly design truly copses and causes a tribtion. Facing it is the only solution! Seeking a way out of the heavenly design is the only way to survive even if he manages to make a narrow escape from death." Mo Tian Ji became speechless. He then deeply sighed. However, Chu Yang was carefree. He said, "Theres no need to argue amongst ourselves. Well truly be screwed if we cant believe ourselves. I C Chu Yang C still believe that Im capable of surviving." The three people didnt speak for a very long while. Chu Yangsplexion was rxed. And, Tan Tansplexion was somewhat dignified. But, Mo Tian Ji had wrinkled his brows... He heaved a short sigh. .... In the evening... Mo Tian Ji took advantage of Chu Yang and Tan Tan muttering among themselves, and called Gu Du Xing and the others. He finally understood things a little bit when he heard that Chu Yang had suddenly erupted and fought with Monarch Experts. He couldnt help but heave a long sigh. The kind ofbat strength that Chu Yang had disyed at the time when he had erupted was hard to imagine for Mo Tian Ji. After all, Chu Yang wasnt an Emperor Level Expert yet. He shouldnt be that formidable even if he were to overdraft his own vitality. The only possibility was that Chu Yang had used the Nine Tribtions Swords mysterious energy. But, it was obvious that Chu Yang couldnt withstand this mysterious power at his current level. Therefore, the backfire of this energy mustve brought these serious consequences. However, Mo Tian Ji was speechless after he heard about the circumstances of that time. [Should Chu Yang have just seen his brothers die in front of him if he hadnt set into action? Chu Yang would truly never ever be capable of doing so.] [Perhaps, only one man among the brothers is capable of this Me.] [Im not cold-blooded. However, I consider gains and losses. Ill keep myself unharmed so that I can seek revenge in the future. But, this is inevitably not enough to be considered warm-blooded.] [Therefore, I can only work out a strategy while being behind the curtains. Im not suitable to charge and break through the enemy lines by being the ever-victoriousmander.] Mo Tian Ji forced a smile as he thought this. [I wouldnt choose myself if I were an outsider in case I had to pick one from me and Chu Yang to be friends with I would rather choose Chu Yang.] [This is perhaps the biggest reason why the heaven warping geniuses Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang had chosen Chu Yang as their friend.] [And, the same goes for me.] Mo Tian Ji regained his vitality to some extent when the group of pedestrians started off on their journey the next morning. He was still sitting in the chariot. The most valuable thing about Mo Tian Ji wasnt his strength. Instead, it was his brain. Nothing could affect Mo Tian Jis military strength even if all of his limbs were cut off as long as his brain remained intact... However, this team was still much dull. Everyone was still very friendly among each other. It could be clearly seen that they had be much more amiable with each other than before. The friendship between them seemed to be more harmonious. But, this was because of the load of their minds. Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, Mo Tian Ji, Xie Dan Qiong, Ao Xie Yun, and the others were secretly looking at Chu Yang with concern from time to time. Moreover, everyone looked rxed, but all of them were like a tightlypressed coil spring. In fact, these people would appear before Chu Yang whenever Chu Yang would make any sound. Chu Yang had no other option but to force a smile towards this kind of concern. [Brothers, its not the enemy Im dealing with. Its the heaven...] However, he couldnt reject their concern. Tan Tan and Xie Dan Feng were walking together. Both of them had kept their mouths shut. Xie Dan Feng had initially kept a distance from Tan Tan. But, they had identlye near. Then, Tan Tan had avoided her and moved away. They both were deliberately avoiding each other. But, they couldnt help bute in contact with each other. They both felt bitter in their hearts. All sorts of feelings welled up in their hearts. "When are you going back?" Xie Dan Feng interrogated him. Tan Tan touched his nose, and forced a smile. He said without having any better option, "Soon." "Cant you go back a little sooner? And, let my Tan Tane out?" Xie Dan Feng asked. "..." Tan Tan was somewhat aggrieved. [Lady, I had been buried for a hundred-thousand years. And, it has only been a-day-and-a-half since Ivee out. And, youre asking me to go back?] [Its very cruel!] "Whats your name?" Xie Dan Feng finally asked something reasonable. "I... My name was... Tan Xiao... a hundred thousand years ago." Tan Tan recalled his name. It seemed as if he had recalled a memory from a very long time ago. He had a very proud look as he said his name. He was clearly very satisfied with his name. He said, "The thing that I liked to do the most in those days was talking andughing. It would make all my enemies vanish in a puff of smoke." "Its not as pleasant to hear as Tan Tan!" Xie Dan Feng wrinkled her nose. Then, she finally said in affirmation, "Its too out-dated and unpleasant to hear." This man Tan Xiao almost faced upwards and spat out blood. Chu Yang felt restless in his heart as he listened to this. So, he wrinkled his nose, and hurriedly walked away. Was Tan Tan pleasant to hear or Tan Xiao? One wouldnt have to think over this question... Tan Tan wouldnt be able to keep up with Tan Xiao even if it were to be encouraged. After all, Tan Xiao wasnt only artistic but also easy to pronounce. It was a catchy and domineering name that could make a huge army retreat. It was iparable. However, Tan Xiao had no value in Young Miss Xies heart. Even Tan Jade Emperor... wouldve been inferior to Tan Tan and unpleasant to hear for her! "Im disappointed." Tan Xiaosplexion became dark. He said, "Anyway, Ive been reluctant to go back for a very long time for the past few days. But, Im considering going back to sleep now." Therefore, this Devil King of his generation Tan Xiao had be depressed after he hade out for one-and-a-half day. So, he sank into deep sleep. Therefore, Tan Tan woke up. But, Tan Tan remained somewhat silent after waking up this time. He looked at everyone, and felt guilty. This kind of feeling made Xie Dan Feng fly into a rage even though she had initially gone wild with joy. So, she beat him up in a maddened frenzy. Then, Chu Yang looked at the cowering appearance of this guy. He got angry but didnt beat him. Therefore, he gathered all his brothers, and they all beat this guy up. This guy got beat-up twice. In fact, all of them beat-up this guy with eagerness! Tan Tan recklessly hit back. Therefore... the subtle guilty conscience in his heart also subsided amidst the beatings and mor... Perhaps, they could only be blunt towards a friend who was guilty-ridden. Perhaps, that was the only way to pull him back to normal. They did it so that he would feel that he was also a part of this group. We often have a feeling... The more we get close to people, the ruder we get with each other. We would only call them bastards and idiots whenever we open our mouths. But, we naturally think of them as dear to us when we close our mouths. Its nothing out of the ordinary if we beat each other in an altercation. We often treat each other with respect, and just open our mouths to thank each other. It looks very civilized. But, even a stranger would be able to tell by seeing from a distance that they have a moat between them. Maybe... this is our unique culture... .... On another side... Tian n, ck Devil n, and the other ally ns were now on their way to the Lake of Despair. It had been quiet for a very long time. The worried look on everyones face had almost turned into blooming smiles after almost a month. It was because their reinforcements had finally arrived. Tu n had finally invited reinforcements from the Upper Three Heavens after Tu Qian Hao had died by the hands of Gu Du Xing. Tu Qian Hao had made his subordinates bring his words to his n before dying. They naturally brought back his words. But, the Tu ns people didnt follow Tu Qian Haos words. The number-one youth of the Tu ns younger generation had died tragically. This had caused an intense and deep-seated hatred among the people. So, how could people with such hatred have simply returned to their native ce and lived in seclusion following a few words of instruction? Wouldnt that be sparing the murderer too easily? They wanted to kill Gu Du Xing first even if they must return to their native ce and live in seclusion. As for the King level Experts who had brought back Tu Qian Haos words... they all had been executed by the Tu n. This was because a rumor had been spread that they all had entrapped their Young n Lord and killed him... Tu ns high level experts naturally understood that Tu Qian Hao had such nature; he wouldve definitely said those words. But, how would they take revenge of Tu Qian Haos death if they didnt portray Tu Qian Haos death as assassination? How would they kill Gu Du Xing? [Besides, our Tu n would be the number-one n to give outstanding services in the alliance as long as the reinforcements came down. Our Tu n would be high and mighty as it should be by rights after weve defeated the enemy.] [This is equivalent to an opportunity to raise our Tu n to the top. So, how can we let it go?] [The only unfortunate thing is Tu Qian Haos death. It wouldnt have been difficult to lead the n to glory with Tu Qian Haos qualifications after the n had risen up.] Gu Du Xing wouldve certainly sighed if he were to know about this situation, [Its very unfortunate that Tu Qian Hao died. He was such a hero. He gave up his life to warn his n... but it still didnt affect the n by any means.] The armies were advancing day by day. But, Tian Bu Hui found that the Young ck Devil seemed to have be habitually silent ever since he had returned after ambushing Dong Wu Shang. His usual sinister voice which could draw people to hell hadnt been heard for a long time now. .... Chapter 699 Black Devil’s Wrath The Young ck Devil calmly stood under a tree outside the ck Devil ns camp that night. He seemed to be thinking about something. He was silent like a ghost. He seemed to be lost in thoughts. A person passing by his side wouldnt even realize that someone was standing there if they werent paying attention. "Brother ck," Tian Bu Huis moon-white long robe lightly drifted as he walked over from ck Devils behind. He seemed to be extremely carefree in the duskiness of the night. The guards all around saw the two Young Masters, and they clearly understood that these two wanted to chat. So, the guards discreetly left the ce to give them privacy. The Young ck Devil lightly wrinkled his brows under his mask. He revealed a look of disgust. But then, he immediately hid it up. He sinisterly asked without turning around towards Tian Bu Hui, "Whats the matter?" "Theres nothing important. Its just that Ive been noticing that Brother ck has been very silent these days. War is upon us now. So, Im a bit concerned." Tian Bu Huis sharp vision shed as he said. "Is there something to worry about?" Young ck Devil coldly smiled. "We have several people on our side. Theres nock of experts. The strength of our great allied ns hasnt reduced. Moreover, Tu n has now called reinforcements from the Upper Three Heavens. Therefore, the victory is basically in our hands. So, what are you worried about?" He had said these words in an ice-cold and gloomy manner as usual. But, Tian Bu Hui somehow faintly felt that these words had been said in anger and in a sarcastic way. This feeling made Tian Bu Hui feel shocked in his heart. He suddenly became anxious. "Brother ck, I dont understand why youre angry." Tian Bu Hui took a deep breath, and said, "I wouldnt have said anything to you if it was like the old days. We cant avoid a battle between me and you in the future even if this matter finishes. But, this is a critical time now. So, why has your mood be like this?" Young ck Devil became silent. His face couldnt be seen from behind his mask. A good while passed. Then, he said in a taunting manner, "Can you rify the ratio between the strength of the enemys side and our side?" Tian Bu Hui replied, "Yes. Ou n from our side has been wiped out, and Meng n has also changed into a wisp of smoke. But, our strength is still considerably imposing. "Your n, my n, and Tu n are three great ns. Plum n and Zhao n are also intact. Li Xiong Tu has also agreed that hell help in this decisive battle. We have more than a hundred Emperor Level Experts. And, we have more than one-thousand-and-two-hundred King level Experts. Moreover, we have additional reinforcements from the Upper Three Heavens." "Hold on!" Young ck Devil waved his hand, and interrupted him. He then sneered, and said, "We still havent started attacking despite having such formidable strength, and weve started to request for reinforcements?" Tian Bu Huis face turned red. He said, "Do you not know..." "I only know one thing... Im an assassin, but I know the demeanor of a real warm-blooded hero. So, we dont cower even if theres a heavenly God in front of us once weve pointed out the tip of our weapon. Besides, both sides are operating in broad daylight in this war which is going to sweep away the entire Middle Three Heavens. The majestic experts will have the decisive battle under the banners and fight for dominance! "This is a kind of war that is destined to go down in history. But, you all are tarnishing it!" Young ck Devil sneered, "The fight hasnt even started, and youve invited reinforcements. Tian Bu Hui, you arent as good as Tian Bu Ru. Are you actually afraid of this war? "Youve invited Li Xiong Tu. But, I wont say anything about it. After all, the people of Li Xiong Tus n also belong to the Middle Three Heavens no matter what is said. But, why did you invite people from the Upper Three Heavens to meddle? What rtion does the Shi n of the Upper Three Heavens have with the war of dominance in the Middle Three Heavens?" Young ck Devil coldly said, "Tian Bu Hui, youre deplorable!" Tian Bu Huis face turned red. He angrily said, "Do you know who the enemy that were facing is? Youre saying these words now. Dont you think that youre being deliberately provocative?" "Im being deliberately provocative?" Young ck Devil suddenly turned around. His jet-ck pupil shed in the dim light of the night. They looked like two radiating gems. "Tian Bu Hui... are you even worthy of speaking to me like that?" Tian Bu Hui blew his top. He was about to erupt. But, he endured it in the end, and said, "Our opponents this time are Ji n, Luo n, Gu n, Dong n, Mo n, and Xie n... And, none of the three ns besides Ji n, Luo n, and Gu n are weaker than the ns of the two of us." "I certainly know this." Young ck Devils voice turned feeble on hearing the words Dong n. Tian Bu Hui didnt pay attention to the change in his tone. He was in the midst of his fury. He said like in quick-fire session, "They have newly promoted Saber Emperor and Sword Emperor in their lineup. They have other people also.... Ji Zhu, Ji Mo, Dong Wu Lei, Luo Ke Wu, and Xie Dan Qiong are outstanding people of the younger generation. Mo n has declined a bit because of their internal stifle. But, dont forget that Mo n is now being operated by the Master of Calctions and Maniption C Mo Tian Ji! "On top of that, the invincible King of Hell Chu is also in their camp! "They dont have fewer Emperor Level Experts than us. King Level Experts also might be in simr number. Theyll be like a gridlock once the war starts. Both parties will end up being on the road of destruction if we let them join together like that. And, everyone has their individual rivals in this decisive battle. The experts of the previous generation will naturally deal with their matches of same level. Therefore, Monarch Level Experts will inevitable fight with Monarch Level Experts when the timees and the fight is started. Emperor Level Experts will fight with Emperor Level Experts. But, the number of high level experts on both sides is almost the same. So, we wont be weak even if the opposite party upies the dominant position. "The fight between King Level Experts will inevitably be fierce. Theres eighty-percent or more chance at that time that theyll take each other down with themselves considering their strength. "Therefore, our younger generation will decide the oue of the battle. But, who can deal with Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, and Chu Yang from our side? Besides, whos there on our side that can bepared to the sly and crafty King of Hell Chu and the Master of Calctions and Maniption C Mo Tian Ji?" Tian Bu Hui angrily said. "Havent you been saying all this time that you arent afraid of them? Whats wrong? Do you finally admit now that youre inferior to them?" Young ck Devil looked at him in a mocking way. "I have to admit that their strength is greater than mine no matter whether I say it or not. Especially, Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang." Tian Bu Hui sighed. "I had a lucky event in my childhood. The meridians of my whole body got unclogged. So, I never rxed practicing over all these years. I kept on practicing martial arts unimpeded, and Ive just broken through to the Emperor Level. But, those two men are pure Sword Emperor and Saber Emperor. You can judge their rtive superiority at just a nce. "However, Ill never admit this in front of people even though Im admitting it now. I must belittle them!" Tian Bu Hui said, "Thats because I refuse to ept their superiority... and also because of the morale of the troops." Young ck Devil smirked, "You yourself dont realize why you do this. You basically want to belittle others to show your superiority. Its quite amusing that you feel this in your heart. Its a great achievement. This is your innate dark mentality that your Tian n is nothing but trash!" "You!" Tian Bu Hui flew into a rage. "Isnt it right what I said?" Young ck Devil didnt show the least bit of weakness. He raised his head, and contemptuously looked at Tian Bu Hui. He was shorter in height than Tian Bu Hui. His stature seemed a little thinner than him. But, the imposing auras of both of them were ferociously surging up at this moment. None of them were falling in the disadvantageous situation. Tian Bu Hui finally swallowed his anger, and said, "ck Devil, youve changed." He finally took thest breath of tolerance, and said, "Your personality has changed a lot ever since youve returned after intercepting Dong Wu Shang." Young ck Devil seemed to be stunned. He didnt speak anything for a long while. Then, he turned his head, and said, "Its not that Ive changed. Instead, Im thoroughly abiding by the dignity of a martial artist. But, youve lost that dignity." Tian Bu Hui mockingly said, "You have always been an assassin of the ck Devil by profession. Do you even have the dignity of a martial artist?" "Tian Bu Hui, do you want to see for yourself whether... I have or havent the dignity of a martial artist?" Young ck Devil suddenly turned his head. He already had a long sword in his hand. The sharp tip of the sword was pointed at Tian Bu Huis throat like a spirit snake. Tian Bu Huis eyes shed. He didnt dodge. He just said, "You..." He hadnt finished saying, and he felt a sword-light shing. A fierce and swift murderous aura emitted straight out of the sword. He turned pale in fright. Then, he faced upwards, and angrily said, "You truly want to kill me!" He got a fine scar from the sword on his chin. The blood sshed out from the scar. "Im leaving you with a warning this time. You wouldve been dead right now if I wanted to kill you!" Young ck Devil shook his sleeves. Then, his ck sword vanished without a trace. He then coldly said, "But, I wont mind killing you." He insipidly yet sinisterly said, "Ive been in a good mood for the past few days. Wait for my mood to turn bad if you want to die. And then,e back, and question my dignity of martial artist again." Tian Bu Huis lips quivered in anger. He hadnt thought that his own faithful ally truly wanted to kill him at this moment. "ck Devil, wait for this war to be over. Ill definitelye back to settle the ount for todays sword." Tian Bu Hui became sullen. He almost vomited out blood. He doubted if this guy in front of him was a psycho. "You dont have confidence in yourself. You wouldve fought with me now if you had been self-confident." Young ck Devil coldly said, "Coward! You cant even bepared with a strand of Dong Wu Shangs hair!" Tian Bu Hui breathed heavily like an angry bull. He then maliciously said, "ck Devil, youre disregarding the big picture." Young ck Devil snorted, and said, "Big picture? What do I have to do with it?" Tian Bu Hui swallowed saliva with gurgling sound. He resisted his urge to kill the man in front of him. He suppressed his emotions, and said, "I dont want to bicker with you. Im only asking you who would you take responsibility for when the war starts?" Young ck Devil coldly snorted. He turned around, and softly said, "Dong Wu Shang." Tian Bu Hui heavily said, "Alright!" He turned around to leave. He didnt want to stay with this dangerous fellow for another moment. "Who would you take responsibility for?" Young ck Devil calmly asked. "Ill take responsibility for King of Hell Chu!" Tian Bu Hui maliciously said. "Youre very courageous." It wasnt known if these words of the ck Devil were praising or disparaging. "And, we both are in the same boat. Your Dong Wu Shang is also very fierce!" Tian Bu Hui snorted. He left taking giant steps. His silhouette was soon about to vanish in the woods. "My Dong Wu Shang?" Young ck Devil muttered in a low voice. His voice had be very strange. Young ck Devil suddenly asked as he saw Tian Bu Hui leaving, "How did you manage to convince those people of the Ao n? Why had they changed their minds and decided to deal with King of Hell Chu and the others? Is there a reason behind it? Moreover, is it supposed to be kept secret?" Tian Bu Hui suddenly stopped. He seemed to be caught off guard. He said, "Why do you ask this?" .... Chapter 700 Met On The Road; The Battle Of The Saber Emperor! "Those Ao brothers arent grandiose. But, how to say it... They are still geniuses. And, theyll never think ofying their hands on those brothers of King of Hell Chu without any reason even if they are stupid. They wont attack the Xie n. This is simply putting the cart before the horse. After all, we are the Ao ns personal enemies, and not those people. What role do you y in all this?" Young ck Devil calmly asked. "Its very simple to deal with them." Tian Bu Hui snorted, "Their weakness is too obvious. They are blinded by greed. So, they can easily be manipted. The most crucial point is that Ao Xie Yun hasnt died yet. And, this point is very important. This is what they are worried about." "So, thats how it is." Young ck Devils eyes lit up. "King of Hell Chu and Xie n had rescued Ao Xie Yun. So, they are the biggest enemies to those Ao brothers. Also, they hate these people to the bones, and have the biggest enmity of their life. And, we are Ao ns personal enemies since weve intercepted Ao Xie Yun. But, we have instead be their greatest helpers for these few people. "There are obviously other reasons and methods. "But, you dont need to know about these things." Tian Bu Hui said. "What was the result of their battle?" Young ck Devil intensely asked, "Why has the news note yet?" Tian Bu Hui remained silent for a moment, and then said, "Half of the Xie n is already destroyed. As for the rest of the news... or the final news... it hasnte yet. However, Dong Wu Shang and Gu Du Xing have already left to rescue them. They are travelling in the starry night at double speed. Though, they wont necessarily catch up." Tian Bu Hui exposed a crafty expression, "Actually, I want them to catch up. That would maybe save us a lot of effort." Young ck Devil remained silent for a long while. Then, he slowly said, "Dong Wu Shang... wont die." "Is it because hes your rival?" Tian Bu Hui burst intoughter, "Its hard to imagine that the ck Devil who has always killed people in the dark cherishes this kind of hero who has the elegant demeanor of Jianghu!" "Its a pity that you dont feel the same way." Young ck Devil coldly said, "Otherwise, it could make me look at you in high regard." "I wont care about any elegant demeanor of Jianghu or heroic demeanor of Martial Artists as long as Im sure that Ill live on! Elegance of self-restraint and elegant manners are like history books. They all belong to the victors. Ill naturally make you see that my C Tian Bu Huis C elegance of self-restraint is still unmatched when Id win and set my foot on the pinnacle." Tian Bu Hui changed the topic. He clearly wanted this unpleasant conversation to end as soon as possible. He coldly said, "Youve decided to deal with Dong Wu Shang... So, you must make all the preparations properly. I dont want to go to your grave to find you to have a decisive duel!" "You wont be disappointed... only if you survive from King of Hell Chus hands. Thats because youll still have the chance to die at my hands." Young ck Devil didnt move an inch. He said with equal harshness. Tian Bu Hui angrily snorted, and said, "Simply unreasonable! Say that again after you kill Dong Wu Shang." He then went away into the forest with a whooshing sound. Young ck Devil looked at Tian Bu Hui leaving with an ice-cold look. A conflicted ray of light flickered in his ck gem-like pupils. A long while passed. Then, he muttered, "I kill Dong Wu Shang? Why would I kill Dong Wu Shang?" He took a deep breath, and talked to himself in a low voice, "How can I kill Dong Wu Shang... s..." Then, he kept standing there alone. He looked at the starry sky, and didnt move for a long time. An unknown number of colors fluctuated in his eyes in a split second. A long while passed. Then, he took a deep breath, "Shi n has sent men on arge scale in the Middle Three Heavens this time to help the Tu n. Could it be that the rtion between them has reached to this point? But, why is Tu n still staying in the Middle Three Heavens if this is so? Shi n may have something else nned. But, what could it be? "In the end... what should be done?" He kept standing here the whole night. His thoughts were in a whirl. He didnt stop faintly sighing. ... Early in the morning... Large troops of men and horses took a turn along a mountain hollow. Chu Yang and the others suddenly became startled. A team was quietly standing one-thousand feet away In the front of Chu Yangs troops. There were about five-to-six-hundred people. They didnt issue the least bit of sound. They didnt leak a little bit of imposing aura. They discovered Chu Yang and the others as soon as they turned this side. Five-to-six-hundred sharp visions were immediately shot. Their imposing aura seemed to be as loud as thunderps and thunderstorm erupting. Everyone felt their hearts stagnate. Gu Du Xing who had been riding in the forefront slowly straightened his body. He then slightly narrowed his eyes. Dong Wu Shangs eyes hung down. His iron-like face was expressionless. He slightly patted his scabbard with his right index finger. Sword energy and saber energy violently surged up. They streaked across the sky to a thousand feet distance like a startling long rainbow. They dealt a head-on blow! Two dignified imposing auras came head-on from inside the troops of the other side. Those imposing auras intercepted the sword and saber energies. The substantial yet invisible energies clearly shed in the air. It seemed as if some things had collided over the head of both the troops in the sky and mutually dissipated. Then, a majestic voice slowly said, "Exquisite pure sword energy! Fine overbearing saber energy! Are you the Sword Emperor and Saber Emperor that have just risen in the Middle Three Heavens? Gu Du Xing? And, Dong Wu Shang?" Gu Du Xing replied in an icy-proud way, "Yes, what of it? Who are you all waiting for?" "Of course, for you! You have an indifferent and lonely sword-like voice when you speak. So, you must be the Sword Emperor Gu Du Xing?" there seemed to be a lot of harsh feeling in this voice. "Yes, this is certainly Gu! But, who... are you all?" Gu Du Xing insipidly said. He sensitively smelt that the people before him were clearly hostile. So, a vignt feeling rose in his heart, and his sword intention was triggered. The ck Dragon Sword silently let out a sword cry in the swords scabbard. "And, the other one is Dong Wu Shang, right?" that majestic voice coldly and insipidly said. "Yes, its your Second Master Dong!" Dong Wu Shang shouted loudly. A crazy and overbearing momentum rushed out. Dong Wu Shang had already felt like speaking for a while now. But, Gu Du Xing had already been talking to the people opposite to them. So, Dong Wu Shang didnt feel like interrupting his brother. This concerned the honor of his elder brother. Therefore, Dong Wu Shang held himself back. The brothers had now shared joys and worries, trials and tribtions. The brothers affection had be increasingly deep along with time. They had be more and more caring. Therefore, everyone cared about the seniority of the elder brothers. It didnt matter if they were generally joking. But, the order of seniority among the brothers couldnt be broken in serious moments like this. Lets imagine that an older brother is talking in front of the enemy, and the younger one interrupts him randomly. Then, wouldnt it mean... Does this elder brother have no respect? Moreover, is your younger brother too casual? Or, the brothers dont have harmony between them? This would be a taboo matter. "My Second Master Dong?" That majestic voice slowly asked. Then, he gentlyughed, and said in a low and restraining voice, "Really, youre worthy of being a Saber Emperor. Your imposing attitude is pretty good. Its just very easy to break as well. Ill break off this Saber Emperor today." Dong Wu Shangughed in a rumbling manner. Then, he suddenly shouted, "Break off? Youre hiding your faces, and still you think youre worthy of saying these words? I C Dong Wu Shang C am not scared to reveal my true identity to the world. Im not scared of facing the enemy. Im crazy, straightforward, and upright. So, Ill prefer death over humiliation! You havent shown your face yet. And, you still dare to speak conceited nonsense. From which n did you get your education?!" The person opposite to them had been hiding among his troops while talking. He hadnt revealed himself. "Ha ha ha... Fourth Brother, it seems that this guy has been taught by his masters wife." Luo Ke Diughed whilst issuing quacking noises. "Does this guy even have a face to reveal? Maybe, he can show us his two shiny white buttocks..." "Nonsense!" Ji Mo reproved Luo Ke Di saying, "How can buttocks speak? They dont have a mouth on top of them." The man on the opposite had said that he would break off the Saber Emperor. So, he was an enemy that couldnt live under the same sky with them. And, Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di would always have bitter and unkind words for the enemy. In fact, they werent showing any mercy with their words. "Third Brother doesnt know that that man is only speaking shit!" Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo had joined hands together. They both were absolutely wless. Especially, both of them had been mocking the man using swear words together. They were adding fuel to fire. "Indeed..." Ji Mo suddenly had a realization, and he nodded, "I asked how the buttocks can talk. But, it turns out that this guy is speaking shit. So thats how it is... Coyote, you indeed have a brilliant mind." Luo Ke Di became immensely proud of himself, and said, "Moreover, Third Brother, what youve previously said is also mistaken. Who said that his buttocks dont have a mouth on them? Isnt that still there?" Ji Mo flew into a rage, and rebuked, "Coyote, thats why youre still young. You dont understand this. Is that a mouth? That is clearly a flower waiting to bloom. It is waiting to bloom!" Luo Ke Di was in reverential awe. He willingly epted his elder brothers view, "Third Brother, I deserve the scolding. I misjudged this person. Its just that... how would it be able to bloom?" "Stupid!" Ji Mo felt resentment towards him for failing to meet his expectations. His face had turned ck, "Wouldnt it open up and blossom like a flower when your Fourth Brother Dong inserts his ck Saber into its scabbard?" Luo Ke Di got fascinated, and said, "So, thats how it is. Hell probably see thousands of purple and red colors in that moment..." "Youre wrong!" Ji Mo remained silent for a while, and said, "That would have thousands of red. But, there wont necessarily be thousands of purples. There should be yellow, white, green, red, and ck colors..." Luo Ke Di scratched his head. He didnt understand a thing, "Third Brother, I understand about the reds. But, how would there be yellow, green, and ck colors?" Ji Mo became so angry that he went mad, "Could it be that there will be no green color when his gall dder will be damaged? This mans heart is ck. Cant you see it? And, as for yellow... is he not going to shit himself today?" Luo Ke Di had been suddenly enlightened. So, he prostrated himself in admiration. "Third Brother is extremely wise. I feel as if Ive read ten years worth of books after Ive heard your words today..." Ji Mo stuck out his chest. "Youre ttering me. However, all of this is my lifetime experience. Youre still young. So, pay attention to umtion of knowledge. I have a lot of experience. Youll also be like me after youve seen a lot of disgusting people like him. Youll also obtain a godly insight." "This little brother truly admires Third Brother. Youre like the water of a heavenly river. Youre like an unceasing torrent. Youre like the waves of the sea... Youre like the mighty wave higher than any other..." Luo Ke Di bowed respectfully with sped hands. He was crazily ttering him. The man in the opposite remained silent for a long time. Then, he suddenly bellowed in a thunderous sound. He had be so angry that he couldnt suppress it. He said in a raging voice, "Ill tear all of you alive one by one." A silhouette came out whooshing while saying this. It changed into a cyan lightning in the air. He then crazily pounced over. This roasting had made this man burn with anger. He had simply lost his calm. Neither side wouldve been affected if both of them were to approach and start a war. But, he hade far away from his troop out of anger. He hade to Dong Wu Shangs side. And, Dong Wu Shang had already upied the advantageous position with this. This man had a majestic team behind him. But, Dong Wu Shang had his brothers alongside him. Therefore, Dong Wu Shang was confident that he would be much stronger than that man even if they both were to be almost on a par as long as this man had been separated from his team. If so, the winners side would have the advantage! ... Chapter 701 These Are The People Of Ao Clan! Chu Yang had a smile in his eyes. He looked at Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo with admiration. "Iming!" Dong Wu Shang locked his vision on the silhouette of the man opposite to him as that man rushed over. Dong Wu Shangs silhouette moved as he dismounted from the horse. He then stood on the ground, and gripped the hilt of his saber. And, he strode forwards step by step in a dignified manner. "Make him blossom!" Luo Ke Di stamped his foot, and bellowed. His saliva scattered in all directions. "Mighty Fourth Brother, make him yellow, white, red, green, and ck altogether." Ji Mo made a big shout, "Right! Make him know that a Saber Emperor cant only use a saber, but he can also use a spear!" Everyone around himughed so hard that they almost fell down. Huyan Aobo also burst intoughter with puffing sound. Then, she pinched on Ji Mos waist using her fingers. and then she ruthlessly rotated it. Ji Mo screamed. It was an infinitely painful reminder for him. Tan Tan was still thinking about the stuff on his mind. He was still digesting the on and off memories that he had received in these past days. He saw everyoneughing. He raised his head being at a loss. Then, he asked Xie Dan Feng next to him, "Whats going on?" Xie Dan Fengs lips twitched. She gave him a strange expression. She said angrily, "Nothing that concerns you." Tan Tan said, oh and then continued, "Everyone isughing. They seem happy..." he suddenly recalled something while saying this. He hastily assumed a shocked expression, and then again asked, "Why are all of youughing?" "Get lost!" He was staggered by Xie Dan Fengs p. Chu Yang suppressed hisughter with great difficulty, and looked towards the two men approaching each other. The opposite party was in a rage, and had lost his senses. However, he had great strength. He came in flying like a gust of wind and lightning. His speed was so fast that it made his body change into a vague cyan shadow. The friction between his body and the air issued a sonic boom as he moved forward. Dong Wu Shang was moving forward in a dignified manner step by step to face the enemy. It felt as if his feet were five-hundred kilograms heavy. It seemed as if the entire earth and all the mountains and rivers were also going forward at the same time. The man opposite to them rapidly reached to the extreme. But, Dong Wu Shang reached to the extreme slowly. One of them was quick and the other one was slow. The stark contrast could clearly be seen. "Sixth Grade Emperor Level Expert!" Sword Spirit evaluated in Chu Yangs mind. Chu Yang nodded, and became rxed in his heart. The level of cultivation of a sixth-grade Emperor Level Expert must be much higher than that of Dong Wu Shang. In fact, it would be more than double his strength. But, the man on the opposite was an ordinary Emperor Level Expert. On the other hand, Dong Wu Shang was a tyrannical Saber Emperor who could rule over the world. Moreover, Dong Wu Shang had the 285 kilograms heavy ck Saber to help him. It had cut down the disparity between the two sides even more. Therefore, this fight would be a daunting experience, but not dangerous. The next moment... That man issued a long and loud cry. He then pounced over like a ck cloud in midair. His cyan robe rose up fluttering. And, he looked like a gigantic falcon that had been ruthlesslying down to grab and prey on Dong Wu Shang. Dong Wu Shang suddenly raised his head. His head-full of long hair was fluttering towards the back of his head in a ruffled way. He ferociously pointed the ck Saber forward. The ck Saber shot substantial ck saber-beams with a swoosh sound. Dong Wu Shang didnt get out of the way, not even a little bit. Hepletely adopted a decisive posture as to not turn around. He directly weed the iing attack of the enemy which the enemy had been charging for a long time. Sword light shed! A shiny sword and ck Saber resolutely collided! Both of them didnt hold back! A loud bang was heard. And, the dirt all around Dong Wu Shang suddenly rose up. It ferociously erupted and scattered in all directions in circr patterns. Dong Wu Shangs ck hair fluttered in the midst of a blossoming st. His eyes shed like electricity. And, his lips were tightly pursed up. His legs deeply dug into the roads surface. But, his body only swayed for an instant. He didnt retrocede one step. That man in the air loudly shouted. His body turned backwards. Then, he took seven or eight consecutive somersaults like a whirlwind. After that, hended on the ground. He then lifted his head, and looked at Dong Wu Shang with a frightened expression. It was obvious that he hadnt expected that the strength of this young Saber Emperor had reached to such a tyrannical extent. Everyone could finally see everything clearly. This man was an elderly with hoary hair. He seemed to be fifty to sixty years old looking at his face. His grizzled beard and his lower jaw were slightly shaking at this moment. Dong Wu Shang bellowed. His majestic body ferociously erected. He pulled himself out from the soil, and the soil flew upwards. The ck Saber immediately changed into a ck lightning amidst this. It showered down a-hundred-and-eight saber blows like a violent storm. That man repeatedly shouted out loud. He continuously resisted the attacks with his sword. The two of them engaged in a closebat. Only a white light could be seen twining with a ck energy. Then, they gradually separated from each other, and formed a ck and a white hurricane. Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing were standing at the front line. They had fixed their eyes on this fight in front of them. They still didnt know who that person was. But, they were certain that this man on the opposite side was hostile towards them. The opposite team slowly pressed over. They all were quietly watching the fight from a distance of over two-hundred feet away. Not even one of them made any sound. Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing look at each other. They both were very prudent. Generally, even the experts under the King Level would always stand three-hundred feet away so as to avoid injuries in fights of such strong people. Especially, the saber energy of a Saber Emperor was even more deadly. But, these people were so close... They didnt have any look of worry on their faces. In fact, some people showed their enthusiasm... They seemed somewhat eager to join in. It could be seen from this that these people werent an ordinary bunch. Suddenly, a sound like popping sound of fried beans came from the collision between weapons. It then became more and more deafening. Chu Yang knitted his brows. [This is an extremely unusual phenomenon. The intense sounds thate when experts of such level fight together are rarely like that of forging ironware as it is right now. But, it is clearly different than usual with these two people.] [It is evident from this that the fighting style of both the parties is simr. And, the enemy is definitely wielding a Heavenly Armament. Otherwise, he wouldnt have dared to attack so recklessly. His weapon wouldve already been broken if he had dared to. It wouldnt have been issuing these deafening collision sounds.] A look of anxiety faintly emerged on Chu Yangs face. [This man is only a sixth-grade Emperor Level Expert, but such valiant style and a heavenly armament are making him not at all inferior to an eighth-grade Emperor Level Expert.] [Dong Wu Shang is certainly bearing enormous pressure!] The sound of horses hoofs rose up from behind Chu Yang. Then, a horse came from behind the crowd. Ao Xie Yun came to Chu Yangs side; he was wearing a mask. "Um?" Chu Yang turned his head, and looked at him in a doubtful way. "This is my nsman." There was agony in Ao Xie Yuns voice. "This is your nsman... or a man of one of your uncles?" Chu Yang discretely asked. "My nsman!" Ao Xie Yun said with certainty. Chu Yang exposed a meaningful smile out of the corner of his mouth. Then, he wrinkled his brows, "Is your father C the n Lord of Ao n C losing control of the n?" "Absolutely not." Ao Xie Yun said, "Father has always been in-charge of all the matters of the n. Its just that the authority of the n Lord has increased more and more along with the growth of the influence of the n over thesest few years. And then, his cousins began to get restless. And, theyve secretly started to y dirty games... But, the n has been rather stable on the otherall." "This kind of stability indeed makes me pleasantly surprised." Chu Yang sarcastically smiled. Ao Xie Yun smiled bitterly and astringently. "Theplexity of a family is beyond the imagination of outsiders. Theplexity of a n whose status has been consolidated is something that no one else can understand. "Ao n was established a thousand years ago. My grandfather had four brothers. They used be called the five tigers. He also had three sworn brothers. All of them were outstanding talents of their generation. The eight brothers worked for amon purpose, and that was to win power and to establish themselves in the Middle Three Heavens. They once shared trials and tribtions of life and death together. In fact, every one of them would dash on bravely with no thoughts of personal safety for each other. They wouldnt even think about their own safety." Ao Xie Yun narrated the history of Ao n at this moment. It was quite unexpected for Chu Yang. But, he still continued to seriously listen. Ao Xie Yun was also an outstanding man of this generation. He wouldnt just start spouting nonsense without any reason... especially at circumstances like these. Chu Yang pondered over Ao Xie Yuns intention while listening to him. "But, it kept on growing bigger and bigger after the foundation of our n was established. First, the three sworn brothers from outside ns began to revolt. It was because they werent willing to be mere ministers of the king. And, they were neither willing to be the high priests. Everyone knew that the offspring of the priests would only have to be ministers anyway even though being a priest was very good. In fact, one could be degraded as domestic servants if they were unworthy and unlike their parents. Therefore, they all were unwilling. But, there could only be one n Lord of the Ao n. "The power must centralize for a n to establish. Otherwise, it would be just like scattered sand. But, this kind of centralization would mean to formally separate the rtionships of seniors and juniors and masters and ves. "Therefore, the three brothers from outside ns finally started revolting against Ao n. The brothers also began to destroy each other. Finally, all of the sword brothers were eliminated. The strength of the Ao n was also harmed a lot by this. One of the Five Tigers of the Ao n also perished in that battle. "The Ao n smoothly developed for a few years when the three people were exterminated. But then, two of the brothers felt wronged. It was because their next generation wasnt born as direct descendants of the n. Only the lineage of the n Lord was considered as the direct descendants of the n. Therefore, they turned from brothers to ves and servants as the time passed... after perhaps three generations. Therefore... this difference was very big. So, it brought chaos one more time in the Ao n. "The remaining two brothers also eventually split up! "Therefore, only we remained in the Ao n. My deceased ancestor won all the wars. But, he also lost all of his brothers. He became a loner. He was deeply hurt. He carved several words on a stone tablet in that moment of total victory with the sword stained in blood the Sword is cold and its edge is colder. It was about to utter something, but forgot what to say. I try to look at the cold de and the blood that stains it. These drops of blood are all I have of my brothers. "My deceased ancestor had carved this poem on the stone tablet, and put the tablet straight in the great hall of the n. This was for instructing theter generations... so as to warn them. But, who wouldve imagined that these instructions that were supposed to enlighten the future generations would instead be a curse-like thing for them. "Finally, this kind of struggle again started among the thirteen brothers of the second generation of the deceased ancestor of the Ao n. No one admitted defeat... This struggle passed down from generation to generation. Ao n expanded for a millennium. However, Ao n has had internal strives for power for a millennium in reality!" Ao Xie Yun bitterly pursed up his lips. He then heaved a deep sigh. "In fact, it isnt just the case with Ao n. Other ns are also like this." Ao Xie Yun said. "A n has to continuously endure such kind of massacre of flesh and gore if they want to be formidable. "This is thew!" Chu Yang slowly nodded. He seemed to be thinking about something. He said, "It is indeed... cruel!" .... Chapter 702 Sharing Trials And Tribulations Is Easy, But Sharing Riches And Honor Is Difficult! "Brutal?" Ao Xie Yun bitterly smiled, "Not everyone can bear this kind of brutality. Only wealthy and prominent ns with great tolerance can go through such experiences. "Therefore, the younger generation of aristocratic ns often bes mature sooner than that of ordinary ns. "Chu Yang, Ao n has developed for over a thousand years. It has been 1,156 years to be precise. The next generation is born after every eighteen years on an average. So, there are more than seventy generations. Which descendant wouldnt have three wives and four concubines in ns with majestic status like this? Which normal man wouldnt have seven to eight children? So, it keeps on expanding like this... The poption of Ao n would perhaps have surpassed a million long ago if these kinds of tragedies among rtives inside the n were not to happen. Of course, wouldnt it be behemoth? But, there are now only several thousand carriers of bloodline except for our martial warriors of different surnames. Why? "Thats because the majority of our nsmen die because of their wild ambitions. "Sharing trials and tribtions is easy, but sharing riches and honor... is very difficult. People dont know what is to be done next at the time of trials and tribtions. Everyone knows that they are in danger. And, theyll certainly be destroyed if they dont unite. Therefore, all of them have to work as one. In fact, they can only be happy and sad at the death of their elder brothers or younger brothers. And, it is normal. But, everyone wants to eat the sweetest fruit when ites to enjoying the fruits of victory in case their struggles turn into sess. It is because everyone has made sacrifices for that. No ones sacrifices are less than the other. "Consequently, the wild ambitions and desires grow and grow until they be unable to be contained. They certainly wont step back for their offspring if not for themselves. Which parent would not want their child to be sessful in life? Can those parents be willing to let the children that theyve raised with so much trouble be servants or retainers of others? "Therefore, they have to conduct massacres generation after generation after every n is sessfully established... so that the talented people flourish. Every n first extends the butchers knife towards their own nsmen... towards their own brothers. And then, they turn it towards their enemy. Therefore, a monarch doesnt think of opening up to new territories after he founds a country and ascends the throne. Instead, his priority is to eliminate his heroic ministers first. They just get rid of their helpers once theyve outlived their usefulness... And, all of this is necessary for the development of their n and empire!" Ao Xie Yun fixed his eyes on Chu Yang. "This is the price to be paid for sess. Moreover, it is the price to endlessly safeguard their descendants... And, it is unavoidable!" Chu Yang thought over these words of Ao Xie Yun. He seemed toprehend them in his heart. Ao Xie Yun would never indulge in idle talk out of boredom at such a juncture. There was some purpose behind why he had described such pain in the ass history and development of his n. And, Chu Yang had already guessed to some extent what Ao Xie Yun had been thinking. "Every n Lord bes physically and emotionally exhausted after they pass through this kind of cleansing. They all burn incense in prayers, and pray that their children dont have to go through such power struggle. They want them to live in harmony. But, every n Lord eventually loses all hope. "Every n Lord who is a parent loves his children. He doesnt have the heart to deal with his sons unless its absolutely required... Therefore, the n Lord can only think that he has done injustice to his children other than the sessor after the sessor of the n Lord is determined. And, he has to be increasingly strict towards this sessor... He would be resentful towards this sessor for failing to meet expectations. "The other brothers would be doted on in this way. In fact, they would rely on the favors, and be arrogant. But, the sessor would be painstakingly forged every day. "The next sessor of the n would start to deal with his brothers once he has determined his position. Thats because he wont be able to survive if he doesnt deal with them. Therefore... the future trouble starts with the birth of the n Lords second child. "The damage increases with increase in number of children! "Therefore, every n Lord turns bloody when his position is certain, and remains the same until he has sessfully attained it. So, every n Lord is an ambitious and ruthless character of his generation who is decisive when ites to killing. "The great tides wash away the sand in this way. It is enough to temper the winners heart like iron and stone. "My father had more than thirty brothers. But, only less than ten people are left now. Then, where did the rest of the uncles go?" Ao Xie Yun smiled. But, there was an extremely deep sorrow in his smile. "The remaining people will also follow the footsteps of those people now. "The one who is fighting right now is my sixth uncles trusted subordinate. Chu Yang silently nodded, "I understand what you mean. You are reminding me that such kind of contradictions might happen among us brothers in the future, right?" Ao Xie Yunughed at himself, "Yes! I admire you right now. Im also most willing to be your brother." He paused for a while, and then sincerely said, "But, it doesnt mean that my son would also admire your son after he grows up." "Theyll also go through the same struggle. "I dont mean to drive a wedge between us, nor do I mean to speak frightening words to scare you. But, this is the cruel reality! "Everyone wants to be the Big Brother with arge retinue. But, no one wants to be the Little Brother. Especially, our children will have our outstanding genes concentrated in them. Its impossible that they would be a bunch of ordinary people. So, they naturally wont be willing to bend or bow before someone. "My n is like this, and so are the other ns. Dong Wu Shang and Dong Wu Lei have deep brotherly affection for each other. Everyone knows this. But, those two brothers might have had a decisive battle sooner orter if Dong Wu Shang hadnt decided to follow you. The same is with Luo Ke Di and Luo Ke Wu. Isnt this the reason why Mo Tian Ji and Mo Tian Yun couldnt coexist?" Ao Xie Yun looked at the two men in the battlefield, and indifferently said, "Ive been roaming in the Jianghu these days. Im also fed up of the power struggle inside my n. But, Ive been repeatedly chased these days. And, this has made me be aware of this truth. "But, the Heavenly Armament Pavilion that youve established isnt really so. Therefore, Im able to speak these words to you today. Its because you can avoid it. After all, all the brothers of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion have different surnames!" Chu Yang deeply pondered for a long while, and said, "I would like to hear your wise opinion." Ao Xie Yun said, "Youre ttering me. But, it can begin from you since youre the Heavenly Armament Pavilions leader. You can formte a method to avoid such future trouble. Youre capable of making the Heavenly Armament Pavilion genuinely rich, powerful, and formidable. In fact, you can even be the overlord! "In other words, we brothers are together with the purpose of establishing our hegemony! But... this hegemony has nothing to do with the future generation. We are brothers, and not subordinates. But, our future generations might not continue to follow our tracks. "Theyll have to strive to establish the rtionship that we brothers have. Theyll have to strive for their seniority from elder to younger. Youre the youngest among us. But, youve be our Big Brother. And, everyone believes it to be justified. "Some people will inevitably die in the process if you consider this method in the long term. But, the ones whoe out alive would be just like us!" Chu Yang silently pondered for a long while, and then said, "This method is feasible, but it still isnt perfect. Also, its too early to think about the future now. Ill definitelye up with a n after discussing with Mo Tian Ji and the others... Ill discuss it with the rest of the brothers." Ao Xie Yun smiled, and said, "It should be sooner rather thanter... the sooner the better. It would be best for a team like ours to resolve it as soon as possible. And, Im most relieved because of you and Mo Tian Ji. Thats why I had spoken to you today!" Chu Yang deeply nodded. Ao Xie Yun again smiled, "Actually, this feeling to make analogy of my own n is indescribable. Ive luckily managed to exin everything even though some things didnt convey the thought. However, my purpose wasnt this. It was something else." He deeply concentrated his attention at Dong Wu Shang in the fight, and said, "This might seem like the time of crisis, and there will be fighting involved... but there isnt any danger. You can rest assured about this." Chu Yang looked at him with an unexpected look in his eyes, and said, "Could it be that... your n is again conducting... the cleansing that you had mentioned just now?" "Yes. Actually, this cleansing belongs to me." There had been agony in the corner of Ao Xie Yuns eyes since the time he had been speaking. It didnt disappear even for a moment, "I had also thought of this possibility after seeing my nsmen after so long. I was about to tell you about this. But, I hadnt expected you wouldve already figured it out. "Those six people of the Ao n who hade out were supposed to take revenge for me." Ao Xie Yun said, "Therefore, they had first attacked the ck Devil, the Tian n, and the other ns. But... then they suddenly changed directions. And, they turned to attack us. This was truly iprehensible. Then, I had finally thought it through. The news that I was still alive mustve spread at that time. "I was alive. So, it was enough reason for attacking ck Devil to them. Moreover, the n had also made a decision. It had forced them to take a risk out of desperation. It entirely became a life and death struggle. "Maybe, the n had made this cleansing n at that time." Ao Xie Yun said in disappointment and frustration, "This is our ns tradition. It forces the ones with wild ambitions to jump out automatically. Then, they wipe him out in the name of justice..." Chu Yang mischievously smiled, "I can imagine it." "Therefore, you... arent upset." Ao Xie Yun hesitated for a long while, and then said. "I dont mind. Xie n also wont mind." Chu Yang calmly said, "Your Ao n will definitelye up with an exnation after this matter ends. Otherwise, this matter can be a great problem." Ao Xie Yun remained silent. He exposed an ashamed look on his face. Ao n had exploited Chu Yang and the others for this times purging no matter what. Xie n had been almost entirely exterminated because of this matter. So, how could this matter be settled in just a few words? Mo Tian Ji was still in the carriage. But, he had calmly been listening to their conversation on one side. He heard till here, and then he carefully looked at Ao Xie Yuns back profile. He exposed a gracious expression in his eyes. He thought, [This Ao Xie Yun... is very farsighted! How should this matter... be preceded? What method can we use to get the best of both worlds?] Ao Xie Yun had given a suggestion to Chu Yang. But, Chu Yang only thought for a while, and then gave up. Thats because Chu Yang felt that the future was still too far. Moreover, one mustnt be impatient about something so far in the future. It would be better to n slowly... However, Mo Tian Ji was a man who would always n ahead. So, he started to rack his brain. He became worried for their future generations. So, he started to n... The fight between both the men had already reached to a superheated stage. Dong Wu Shang sprang up, and repeatedly shouted out loudly. He wasunching every saber-blow with a bellow. The saber was like lightning, and its sound was like thunderp. His beard and hair all fluttered upwards in the wind. He was only attacking and not defending. His great and majestic body seemed like a deity as he closed in on his opponent step by step. Dong Wu Shangs opponent had clearly cultivated much higher than him. However, Dong Wu Shangs unparalleled imposing aura had made the opponent gradually retreated in defeat again and again despite being evenly matched with him. He couldnt block... He couldnt even find the opportunity to withdraw from the fight. So, he had no other choice but to bear somehow. His whole body was dripping wet in sweat as if he was just fished out from water. "Stop!" a loud sound transmitted out from the opposite troops. Then, a mans shadow suddenly flew out. Chu Yang sneered. He brandished his sword without any hesitation. Then, a light shed, and it turned into a rainbow! [What harm is there in ughtering the entire world!] [You are telling them to stop now? Why didnt you say stop when this guy was in an advantageous situation a while ago?] .... Chapter 703 How Can We Not Avenge Our Sons? Dong Wu Shang crazily shouted out loud. He leapt up, gripped his saber in his hands, and hacked down like a thunderbolt! That man retreated in panic. But, this saber was extremely overbearing. It went forward, shrouded the man, and blocked his path of retreat in the process. Therefore, he didnt have any other option than to face the attack. He roared and lifted his sword to meet the attack... He felt boundless regret in his heart at that same time, [My cultivation is better than this guy. But, I hadnt expected that this guys saber and saber techniques would be so extraordinary. His overbearing attacks have made me fall into such a desperate situation.] He shouldve easily killed this Saber Emperor in this fight with his several decades of experience and his cultivation. However, he had gotten tempted by his own high cultivation and Divine Sword, and his n had backfired when he had chosen to fight such a strong opponent whose strongest point was his resolute and relentless fighting style. This was indeed bringing self-inflicted disaster! The saber and the sword firmly shed under all the staring eyes, and a loud bang echoed... That sword suddenly shattered into pieces like a ss, and changed into tiny fragments. That man screamed loudly. He was thrown away by the tremendous strength. Blood madly puffed out of all seven apertures of his head. He still bore an expression of disbelief in his eyes. "This... how is this possible?!!" Everyone who had been watching this had an incredulous look across their faces... That Ao ns expert who had rushed over to here was no exception Perhaps, others didnt know it. But, how could Ao ns people not know that the man fighting was the trusted aide of Ao ns Sixth Brother Ao Tian Kong? This man had also be his sworn brother. This mans name was Wu Feng. That sword was Wu Fengs heirloom. It was called Mysterious Steel Flying Snow Sword. It was made of Mysterious Steel that was refined from Star Iron. It was very sharp, and it could destroy the strongest defense. This was considered among the best weapons in the entirety of Ao ns weaponry. And, it was Wu Fengs hidden trump. People envied Wu Feng because of this sword even though he didnt have the highest strength in Ao n. But, they only coveted this ancestral treasure. Wu Feng had undertaken this task in order to take revenge for Ao Tian Kongs son Ao Feng Yun. Who could think that such a heavenly armament would be chopped into pieces in this showdown by a ruthless attack from Dong Wu Shang? It was truly unexpected for everyone! Dong Wu Shang issued a loud and long shout. And, his mighty body rose high in the air. He took three steps in midair, and suddenly shouted, "Saber falls on Heartless Heaven!" He shed his saber down like a ck lightning! Wu Feng was already distressed. His internal organs had already been damaged. He didnt have enough strength to even move. Wu Feng didnt have the least bit of leeway to dodge as he faced this tyrannical saber. He had no other option but to wait helplessly for death. The saber-wind was bone-chilling. Wu Feng exposed look of desperation in his eyes. That man who had quickly rushed over was already three-hundred feet away from them. But, Dong Wu Shang didnt lift an eyelid. He was still unleashing Saber falls on Heartless Heaven without the least bit of hesitation. This saber-blow was heartless. So, Dong Wu Shang also didnt care about himself as this saber-blow was unleashed. He only wanted to kill the enemy! That man saw what was happening, and he couldnt help but shoot a hateful re. He then anxiously shouted out loud, "Junior, dont you dare!" A sword shed. It then stabbed towards Dong Wu Shangs throat. The power of this sword was like thunderbolt! Dong Wu Shang wouldve certainly died under this sword if he hadnt pulled back his saber. This was the best rescue n under the present circumstances. Someone coldly shouted at this moment, "Old bastard... you dare!" Then, an incredible sword-light swiftly arrived whilst carrying along the heavenly river in torrents. It then ferociously hit the sword light that had beening towards Dong Wu Shang. A bang was heard. And, that sword broke off high up in the air. Then, the whole sword changed into dead wood... The pieces drifted down. They fell on the ground, and issued light sounds like that of wood chips. That mans reaction could also be called very fast... He promptly shot his palm the moment his sword broke. However, Chu Yang had anticipated this long ago. In fact, he had already shot his left hand before that man had shot his palm when their bodies hadnt collided yet. Both of them took three somersaults, andnded on the ground with a bang. Then, a cold beam flickered in Chu Yangs hand, and his sword issued nging sword-cry as if it was celebrating victory. The opponent seemed to be a forty years old middle-aged man. He angrily looked at Chu yang and Dong Wu Shang. He hated them to the bones as he clenched his teeth. Then, he asked word by word, "King of Hell Chu?!" Chu Yang warmly smiled, "Sixth Master Ao? Your eyes are very good." The middle-aged man was Ao ns Sixth Master. He was the sixth brother of Ao ns n Lord Ao Tian Xing. His name was Ao Tian Kong. He was also the father of one of the six Ao brothers Ao Feng Yun. Wu Feng who was on another side didnt even get the time to scream under Dong Wu Shangs saber-blow. He had already changed into meat sauce! Dong Wu Shang had used the blunt backside of his saber for his final saber-blow... Saber falls on Heartless Heaven! ck Sabers almost-one-foot-thick back was fiercely mmed down! Wouldnt it be more than several thousand kilograms if the power of Dong Wu Shang himself was also taken into ount? It mmed overhead of Wu Feng. And, Wu Feng changed into a pile of mincemeat on the spot... None of his bones were left intact. Dong Wu Shang gasped for breath. He then stood up whilst taking support of his saber. Then, he looked at his saber, and exposed a troubled look in his eyes. ck Sabers edge was full of stains, and had gaps like saw-teeth! This was the first time that the ck Saber had been damaged to this extent ever since Dong Wu Shang had held it in his hand. So, it was obvious that the enemys sword was very strong and sharp. "Wu Shang, go back and take rest... Let me handle things here." Chu Yang insipidly said. Dong Wu Shangplied. "You want to leave before leaving your life behind?" Ao Tian Kong issued a bitter and coldugh. "King of Hell Chu, you know its me. Therefore, how can my Ao ns people let the death of a man of Ao n go in vain? Dong Wu Shang must pay the price of my sworn brothers life with his own!" Dong Wu Shang snorted. He stopped the footstep that he had taken. Then, he coldly looked at Ao Tian Kong. He was about to say something. But, Chu Yang stopped him by waving his hand. He then said without turning his head, "Go back! Weve killed several people of Ao n! Had we not turned Ao Feng Yun into mincemeat? Pay life with life? I think its a very beautiful thought!" Dong Wu Shang had been infuriated by Ao Tian Kong. But, these words of Chu Yang made him almost burst intoughter. Ao Feng Yun was Ao Tian Kongs son. And, Dong Wu Shang obviously knew this. Chu Yang had said these extremely malicious words on purpose. It was equal to putting salt on Ao Tian Kongs bleeding wounds. Dong Wu Shang heartilyughed. He then went back whilst towing his saber. He was very exhausted now. It was very difficult for him to walk back whilst carrying his saber. One must know that this saber weighed 285 Kg. "Ah~~~" Chu Yangs words had hit at a sore spot in Ao Tian Kongs heart. So, he couldnt help but face upwards, and issue a severe roar. His eyes had turned bloodshot in a sh, "King of Hell Chu, a debt of blood must be paid in blood! First, you had killed my son. And, youve killed my sworn brother today. So, we wont leave a man alive here today! Ill dismantle your bones. And then, Ill reduce your bones into dust!" Chu Yang hypocritically said, "Sixth Master Ao, calm your anger. Is it a big deal? Why do you look as if you cant live under the same sky as us? After all, it was just your son and not your father that we had killed... Moreover, this matter can possibly be a misunderstanding. You dont know this... But, we only saw a son-of-a-bitch good-for-nothing bastard at that time and killed him. How would we have thought that that bastard was your C Sixth Master Aos C son? The one who is unaware isnt guilty. This matter has been uncovered only now. Anyway, Sixth Master Ao is still young and vigorous. Go back and work hard at night. You can sow another seed... Thats it!" Ao Tian Kongs whole body immediately trembled. [My son has been killed. And, you have the face to ask me is it a big deal?] Moreover, the word which hade next had been very humiliating. Ao Tian Kongs whole body shook uncontrobly, and his lips shivered. He mightve already fainted by Chu Yangs insanity if his martial cultivation and vitality hadnt been so outstanding. "King of Hell Chu... you! Youre good!" Ao Tian Kong became extremely angry, and pointed his trembling finger at Chu Yang. He was unable to say even aplete word. "Im good?" Chu Yang looked at himself whilst being puzzled. "What Sixth Master Ao is saying is right. You son has died. But, Im still alive. So, how can I not be good?" Ao Tian Kong roared. He didnt speak anything. He just pulled out his sword, and went to attack. Chu Yangughed heartily. Then, he flew high up in the air with his sword in his hand... Both of them shed together. Gu Du Xing and the others behind them steadily gazed at them... Gu Du Xings right hand was already on the hilt of his sword. Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and Rui Bu Tong looked at each other in dismay. They all gasped in admiration in their hearts, [Big Brother is Big Brother. How proficiently he uses the art of making others vomit out blood in anger... How fluently he can abuse others.... Hes better than both of us at this. His level is seriously higher than one can imagine. So, we two must learn from him.] A middle-aged man d in a majestic robe who had a dignified look on his face suddenly stepped out from Ao ns troops. He attentively watched this fight with his sharp eyes. Several people next to him exposed colors of resentment, and looked at this side. "Whats going on?" this middle-aged man insipidly asked. "Theyre going too far! This King of Hell Chu and his brothers went too far. They arent only bullying unreasonably, but are also vicious and merciless. This generation of evil juniors must be eradicated in its entirety!" A middle-aged man next to him gritted his teeth. He couldnt hold back the angry expression on his face. This person was Ao ns Ninth Brother C Ao Tian Feng. Ao Qing Yun who had been killed by Gu Du Xing... was his son. "Well?" The previous middle-aged man in majestic robe was Ao ns n Lord Ao Tian Xing. He meaningfully said well, and looked at his Ninth Brother. "Elder Brother, we must be repaid for this enmity! My Ao n mustnt lose face. We cant lose!" Ao Tian Feng clenched his teeth. He had tears in his eyes, "Moreover, they are the ones who had killed your nephews... How can we not avenge our sons?" Ao Tian Xings vision slightly shed. He sighed, and then leisurely said, "Youre right here... How can we not take revenge for our sons enmity?" He had said this as if he agreed with Ao Tian Feng. But, he had said these words in a very dull and average tone. His words didnt have any enthusiasm. His face was expressionless and nk. Moreover, his voice had also be strange as if he was saying something strange. However, he seemed to have another intention. Ao Tian Feng listened to these words, and felt a chill in his heart without any reason... His heart couldnt help but throb wildly for a while. Hisplexion changed. And, a wave of fear rose like a tide in his heart. The anger in his heart was pressed down by fear for a moment. "The troops will stay stationed. Behead anyone who dares to rush rashly into action!" Ao Tian Xing resolutely ordered. He then looked at Chu Yang and Ao Tian Kong as they fought in the battlefield with his nimble eyes. Then, he carefully narrowed his eyes, and a cold light shed from his squinting eyes! Everyone all aroundplied at the same time. Ao Tian Feng looked at his own Elder Brother with an incredulous look. He only felt a chill in his heart... A chill went straight up to his soul from the soles of his feet! ..... Chapter 704 Such a Double Act! Ao Tian Feng could clearly understand that Ao Tian Xing hadnt thought about Ao Tian Fengs son Ao Qing Yun when he had said these words... He had thought about his own son Ao Xie Yun! [How can we not take revenge for our sons enmity?] So, who was Ao Xie Yuns enemy? Who was left apart from Ao Qing Yun and the other dead Young Masters? Where had these Young Masters gotten so much courage from? Where had they gotten such strength from? Could it be that their fathers hadnt added any fuel to fire? From whom did Ao Tian Xing wish to take revenge? The blood in Ao Tian Fengs whole body almost froze and became ice-cold. He faintly felt that his Elder Brother had be heartless and callous as he looked at Ao Tian Xings indifferent and as-cold-as-ironplexion. Then, he took a quick nce at the fierce battle in the battlefield. Ao Tian Feng bitterly smiled in his heart. [Sixth Brother, we want to take revenge for our sons. But, our desire to do so isnt as strong as Elder Brothers.] [It seems that our sons have died in vain... Moreover, it might be difficult for us brothers to escape by luck!] Ao Tian Kong and Chu Yang had finally fought to their hearts content in the battlefield. Ao Tian Kongunched an attack with his sword. But, Chu Yang cut off his sword, and his sword turned into powder. But then, Ao Tian Kong immediately took out another sword. This sword also couldntunch more than a few sword-blows. It was also chopped by Chu Yang, and it turned into broken pieces of iron. Then, Ao Tian Kong unexpectedly drew out another sword! Chu Yangs sword had soon destroyed seven swords of the opponent. But, Ao Tian Kong still had another sword in his hand. Chu Yang was amazed. He was unable to tell where this Sixth Master Ao had hidden all these swords. But, the more he fought, the bolder he became. The Nine Tribtions Sword hadnt shown the ability to swallow myriad things ever since it had swallowed Young Master Yus White Crystal ore. It seemed that it was resting and building up strength. But, Sword Spirit had once againunched the Nine Tribtions Swords power of swallowing things. In fact, he was somewhat regretting it. How could Sword Spirit have held back the Nine Tribtion Swords swallowing power for all this time if he had known earlier that Chu Yang would receive such a serious injury to his spirit? The Nine Tribtions Swords swallowing power wasnt infinite... It came in stages. Its swallowing power would drop down after reaching to a fixed point. Then, it could again begin with the swallowing. Young Master Yus stock of White Crystal ore was tremendously enormous. It almost reached to its current saturation point after Nine Tribtions Sword had swallowed it. It could naturally continue to swallow even after reaching the saturation point. But, the sword would get messed up because of indigestion when it would be the time for the Nine Tribtions Sword to be whole. The sword would need to be quenched with the Nine Firmament Divine Thunder at that time. The Nine Tribtions Sword wouldnt be destroyed. But, that kind of feeling would make Sword Spirit feel as if he were dead for several years... Sword Spirit didnt have the luxury to save himself from that pain of several years now. So, he hurriedly unleashed the Nine Tribtions Sword. [Swallow! Swallow!] [The more you swallow, the better!] The more Ao Tian Kong attacked, the more sullen he became. [My cultivation is far greater than King of Hell Chu. But, his weapon is way too sharp!] [My swords arent too precious... But, they are still not some ordinary ornaments to be worn on the body. But, how do my swords turn into iron g that seems to be rusting for thousands of years as soon as his sword touches my swords?] Ao Tian Kong was known as Emperor of Ten Thousand Swords. He had always been famous for using swords. Moreover, swords would emerge more and more from his body. The method that he was the most expert in was that he would approach the enemy and let the enemy send his own sword flying. Then, he would take advantage of the enemys delight, and pull out another sword. He would catch the enemy off guard, andunch a surprise attack. He could sometimes even pull out five swords at a time in both his hands, and then attack! The name Emperor of Ten Thousand Swords hade from here. But, this Emperor of Ten Thousand Swords had encountered Chu Yangs Nine Tribtions Sword this time. It immediately seemed as if a flock of mice had met an old cat. Those swords were being defeated by the opponent one by one. And, all of them were being devoured one by one! A ding sound came. And, thest sword of this Emperor of Ten Thousand Swords changed into fragments. He then opened both his hands, and drew back in fright. Minister Chu issued a long and loud shout. He was high-spirited. His sword vigorously attacked with the spreading potential of rain! He was hitting a drowning dog! Ao Tian Kong repeatedly dodged. But, he was battered and exhausted. He hurriedly turned around, and looked. He only saw that his own party had held back the troops without moving. His eldest brother Ao Tian Xing shot his cold vision like lightning. His face was cold, and didnt have the least bit of expression. Ao Tian Kong felt cold in his heart... almost like a sword. He immediately understood that his eldest brother had determined to purge all these people! He suddenly felt regret. [It is so good to be so calm, safe, and secure. Then, why do we fight, and for what do we take such pains...?] Chu Yang hadnt killed him yet. He looked at the reactions of those people of Ao n. It would mean that Ao Xie Yun had guessed it wrong in case the opposite side were to send out help. Then, Chu Yang would have to adapt himself ording to the change in the situation. He finally felt relieved now... So, he coldly smiled. Murderous aura flowed all over! Then, countless sword-beams suddenly appeared like twinkling stars in the sky. They all overwhelmingly fell down. [One ray of cold light pierces ten thousand fathoms!] Ao Tian Kong issued a cry. He was hit by the sword-beams in three ces of his body. He was a fifth grade Emperor level Expert. But, he had lived like a prince all these years. Forget fighting... Even the skin of his finger had never been peeled off in any fight. He had suddenly sustained so many injuries now. These injuries were negligible for an ordinary man of Jianghu, but the pain of his injuries went deep into his soul from his body. He rolled over in distress. And, blood unceasingly flowed out from his body. His voice was already shivering as he shouted out loud, "King of Hell Chu, youve bullied an unarmed and defenseless man? What kind of hero are you?" The people of Ao n of that side turned red with shame as soon as these words came out. They lost faces! Forget about the six geniuses of the Ao n... Even the ordinary people of Jianghu would never have said these words. These words were equal to begging for mercy. "Im no hero!" Chu Yang held back his smile, and said, "I like to bully the weak using my strength. I hold a sharp Heavenly Armament weapon just to bully unarmed and defenseless people." Ao Tian Kong rolled and crawled... His hair were disheveled. "This isnt fair! This isnt fair... Elder Brother... Elder Brother... Help me..." He had cried out for help! He was generally regarded as a deep-minded person with wild ambitions and trickery. But, he had lived like a prince for more than twenty years. So, he had already lost that hot-blood of a man of Jianghu... He had be timid. He was now facing a boundless murderous aura. A feeling of death had shrouded him. Consequently, his mind was in chaos, and it had be inferior to that of an ordinary man. Anyone or any powerhouse would immediately copse as long as one can hit their psychological nerves no matter how powerful they are. Ao Tian Xing was at a distant ce... Hisplexion had turned deep and scary. There were expressions of shame and anger in his eyes at the same time. Chu Yang burst into loudughter. He then againunched what harm is there in ughtering the entire world! Ao Tian Kong screamed, and burst into tears. He did his utmost to escape whilst rolling and crawling backwards. However, a sword-light flew high in the air, and crashed down. Blood sshed, and Ao Tian Kongs body was nailed firmly to the ground! The Nine Tribtions Sword issued an umbilical-red brilliance. And, Ao Tian Kongs body slowly got withered like firewood. Then, he started to rapidly decay like a skeleton would for hundreds of thousands of years, and changed into white bones. Chu Yang pulled out his sword with a nging sound. He then deeply nced towards the opposite side. Then, he turned around to leave. There was no sound of activity opposite to him. Chu Yang was here. So, it was natural that there was no sound of activity. Both sides had a tacit mutual understanding. This fight was just an excuse. Or so to say, it was to throw a brick to attract jade. The real dialogue would begin from here. In other words, things would proceed to enter into Ao ns established n. "King of Hell Chu, you think you can walk away like this even though youve killed my Sixth Brother?" Ao Tian Xing took two steps forward with his horse, and deeply asked. [Sure enough.] [Just as expected!] Chu Yang and Mo Tian Ji exposed a mysterious smile out of the corner of their mouths. They totally understood that everyones facades were falling. Ao Xie Yun was on another side. And, he had a bitter and astringent smiling expression on his face. Chu Yang stopped. Then, he sneered, "I think the n Lord of Ao n didnt see. I wouldve lied down on the ground if I was defeated. Jianghu is a battlefield. Some die, some live... This is very normal." He paused for a second, and then continued, "Besides, your Ao n had attacked us first. Should we have just suffered humiliation again and again?!" "What are you talking about?!" Ao Tian Xing wrinkled his brows. "Youre talking rubbish. How can our n unceasingly attack you?" He had said it in a way as if he was totally unaware. In fact, he had be furious. One naturally must set the preface when acting in a y. This old fox and this small fox had never met each other before... They were meeting for the first time in a hostile situation. They had developed such a mutual tacit understanding that they were in perfect harmony! Chu Yang snorted and said, "Cant you see? They hadnt just attacked us. They had also attacked the Xie n under Ao ns banner! They had almost exterminated the entire Xie n!" "Its simply intolerable!" Ao Tian Xing gritted his teeth. "Who is so maverick? Could it be that they dont know that Xie n is the most firm and sustainable ally of the Ao n?" This sentence had set the tone! "Maverick?" Chu Yang sneered, "Dont you know about the many maverick matters happening under your nose? Do you even remember your son Ao Xie Yun?" "Of course, I remember my puppy Ao Ao. My son is missing. We havent yet gotten his whereabouts... s..." Ao Tian Xing sighed. Everyone knew that these were just crocodile-tears. But, they seemed real looking at his expression and listening to his voice. "Ao ns six geniuses had done their utmost to kill him without the slightest of hesitation. They had forced Ao Xie Yun to remain in hiding! You being his father were keptpletely in the dark!" Chu Yang angrily said. "Who has dared to kill my son?" Ao Tian Xing became angry, "My son is Ao ns future sessor!" "Thats why they had tried to kill your son." Chu Yang resumed. "Impudent!" Ao Tian Xing roared. They both seemed to be singing a ridiculous y. People of both sides had been listening to them. They found it amusing. But, it was very dangerous for them to discuss about it. "Elder brother, you..." Ao Tian Feng hurriedly called out. His faced had turned ashen. "Shut up! This matter hasnt been rified yet. Ill tear whosoever dares to interrupt into shreds!" Ao Tian Xing bellowed. Ao Tian Feng mirthlessly smiled. [Were done for.] "How do you know about this matter?" Ao Tian Xing asked Chu Yang as he didnt trust him. "How do I know? Its because I had saved your son!" Chu Yangughed heartily. "You had saved my son?!" Ao Tian Xing clearly became emotionally moved. He shouted whilst being overjoyed, "Where is he? Ao Ao! Where are you?" Ao Xie Yun walked out with a sullen look on his face under everyones strange and attentive gaze. He then removed his mask, and looked at his father with a sad expression. [I know that youre just acting. I know that youre purging. But, was it necessary to call me by this puppy Ao Ao name in front of everyone?] [All of my brothers are here... How would I raise my head and conduct myself in front of them from now on?] .... Chapter 705 It Can’t Be That Coincidental, Right? Its your turn to act on the stage... then its my turn. Ao Tian Xing and Chu Yang had been performing this y in that manner. It was naturally Ao Xie Yuns turn to put on a show now. What Ao ns six geniuses had done during these days was finally exposed under Ao Xie Yuns indictment. Ao Tian Xing became angry. His chest throbbed wildly. He almost spat out a mouthful of blood with blurgh sound. He angrily screamed, "Capture this group of bastards for me!" He had finally found a justification for Ao ns purging. Or, it could be said that this great purgings climax which had been nned by Ao Tian Xing himself had finallye. Six-hundred people of the Ao n hade out this time... Almost all of the Emperor Level Experts hade out. However, the ones that belonged to Ao Tian Feng and the other traitors werent more than fifty. Moreover, all the main personalities were present in each group. Destroy the leader, and the gang will copse! The remaining captured people in the n wouldnt make any move as long as these people remained with their hands tied and waited to be captured. Arresting them all was as easy as blowing off wind. These people also knew that they had already lost. They almost didnt oppose it. Only Ao Tian Feng and the others cussed a few times. But then, they were knocked down on the spot. "Xie Yun, how were going to deal with these people depends on you now." Ao Tian Xing squinted, and looked at his own son. It was hard to tell what he felt at that time. He just sighed, and said, "They are all your uncles." Ao Xie Yun hesitated a bit. It was quite obvious that his father was testing his heart. To put it bluntly... Ao ns purging shouldve been done by Ao Xie Yun. But, his father had done all this. There was no doubt that his father had been very brutal in tempering him regarding his future growth. Ao Xie Yun hesitated for a long time. And, the looks in his eyes changed irregrly. Ao Tian Xing firmly fixed his eyes on his son, and waited for his reply. Chu Yang coughed. Ao Xie Yun finally summoned his courage and said, "May I dare to ask father... would these uncles have been good towards us father-and-son if you and I had been defeated and captured today?" Ao Tian Xings eyes lit up, "Very good!" He was gratified. He said with a little heartache and contradiction in his heart, "One cant have womanlypassion while dealing with important things. Its cruel if brothers destroy each other, but this is how you survive. Hell kill you if you dont kill him! "You dont need to have any intolerance or take pity on him since he has already started to deal with you. Its because he isnt your rtive now. One should never allow oneself to be shackled by blood ties." Ao Tian Xing slowly instructed, "Your heart will be strengthened after youve passed through such a tragedy even if you-yourself will be oblivious to it. But, all the culprits thatll die at your hands are your own blood rtives in the end. So, itll be hard to avoid your inner demon! Therefore, an ordinary sessful leader wont be able to reach to the peak of his cultivation. Its because he would have to conduct a lot of unnecessary massacre and crafty plots and machinations in the process to get to the leading position. This all can make his conscience shaky. And, it would also be his biggest barrier. You must especially pay attention to this point. "Therefore, our Ao n always makes sure to find excuses and y tricks. And, weve always done it like this. We dont set into action as long as they dont deal with us. "We dont know how to prevent idents before they ur. And, we also dont know how to strike first, and gain the upper hand... We work by our own rules! We may deceive others or ourselves. But, we would always have a reason behind it. You can at leastfort yourselfter with an excuse that youre not the instigator if it isnt in your control." Ao Tian Xing deeply sighed, "Its because it would always be them who had initiated the fight no matter who wins or loses. So, well be calm at heart thinking of this. It wont be serious even if we feel guilty. "Therefore, I had intentionally sent them this time... so that I could give them a reason to set into action against you and give us a reason for purging them." Ao Xie Yun slowly said, "Father, werent you... werent you afraid..." "Afraid that theyll kill you? No! You cant be killed so easily!" Ao Tian Xing casually said, "But, it would exin that you deserved it if you had died like this. And then, I wouldve cancelled the purging n. Then, I wouldve handed over the authority to the next generation." Ao Xie Yun was stunned by this reply. He truly didnt know that his father had so much faith in him! "Its because youre different from us!" Ao Tian Xing said in a low voice, "Youre the first man to appear in our Ao n in more than a thousand years who doesnt need to worry about life and death!" Ao Xie Yun suddenly felt dizzy. [First man in more than a thousand years who doesnt need to worry about life and death?] [What does it mean?] "Do you know we are surnamed Ao?" Ao Tian Xing seriously asked. Ao Xie Yun felt likeughing. However, he didnt do so in the end. [Why are we surnamed Ao? Do you need to ask this? Our ancestors were surnamed Ao. Could it be that we could change this surname at our will?] But then, he didnt dare tough as he saw the serious look on his fathers face. He had no other choice but to ask, "Then... why are we surnamed Ao?" He didnt know whether tough or to cry while speaking this sentence. "It wasnt until a thousand years ago that our Ao n found a ce to live here. Weve established our home here. We had been just a tiny n at that time." Ao Tian Xing looked at Chu Yang. Ao Xie Yun immediately came to a realization. He then hurriedly said, "Brother Chu isnt an outsider. Father, you dont need to be wary of him." Ao Tian Xing sighed, and deeply looked at Chu Yang. Chu Yang lightly smiled, and said, "Brother Ao is having a conversation. So, I might as well step back for the time being," he stood up as he said this. "Hold on." Ao Tian Xing held out his hand, and stopped him. "The future world belongs to you youngsters. Minister Chu, stay here, and be a witness. We never know what might happen in the future." Chu Yang touched his nose. He forced a smile and stayed without having a better option. He thought in his heart, [You had been abstaining from me just a while ago. And, youre the one insisting me to stay now... Is there something wrong with this n Lord of Ao n?] "Our ancestors had unintentionally discovered that there was an iparably huge Dragons vein deep under the manor of our Ao n after they had established our home." Ao Tian Xing lowered his voice. Chu Yang was immediately dumbstruck. His eyeballs almost popped out of his head. He wasnt shocked because of the Dragons vein. But, he recalled that Tan Tan had said the same thing to Meng Luo when Tan Tan had been pretending to be Young Master Ye. He had said, [Theres an iparably huge Dragons vein in Ao n!] But, Tan Tan hadnte to know anything at that time. He had only been talking without thinking. So, how could Chu Yang have imagined that the words that Tan Tan had been saying just to brag shamelessly and shoot off from his mouth would alsoe out from this n Lords mouth? Chu Yang almost fainted in a moment. [Oh God!] [Youre not ying with me, right?] Ao Xie Yun was obviously shocked as well, "Dragons vein?" "Shush!" Ao Tian Xing seriously said. Ao Xie Yun opened his mouth, but was unable to say anything. "And, there was a huge treasure buried in this Dragons vein!" Ao Tian Xing sighed, "But, it was unfortunate that we couldnt take it out." Chu Yang groaned in his throat. His eyeballs almost pounded on the ground. He had just one thought at this moment, [Ill catch Tan Tan, and interrogate him. Ill check whether this guy is a forteller.] It was because Tan Tan had said the same thing back then, [Theres a great treasure buried in the Dragons vein of Ao n. And, it needs the pure blood of the direct descendent of Ao n to open it.] It was ovepping again now... "Great treasure is buried? And, we cant take it out?" Ao Xie Yun anxiously asked, "Then... how can it be opened?" Ao Tian Xing felt a sense of loss, and sighed. He said, "Pure blood of our n is needed to open it..." Chu Yang was bbergasted. He sat down on the ground. [Motherfu*ker!] [My fu*king god!] "Minister Chu, what happened to you?" Ao Tian Xing jumped in fright. "No... nothing..." Chu Yang stood up, and patted his buttocks. He then rubbed his temples in a daze with his other hand. [Oh God! This is nuts!] [Tan Tan had said all that as if he had been talking rubbish without thinking. I couldnt have expected that there woulde up a justification of his lies after such a long time.] Ao Xie Yun immediately became distressed. "You couldnt open it. So, Ill also be unable to open it. Wouldnt we just stare nkly and helplessly at it?" "Wrong! Its true that we cant open it. But, you hopefully can!" Ao Tian Xing seriously said. Chu Yang started to get dizzy again. Tan Tan had also said that Ao Xie Yun could open it... "I can open it?" Ao Xie Yun was obviously confused. [I have the blood of my father. And, my father himself cant open it. So, how can my blood open it?] "Yes! Youre the only one who has appeared after a millennium in the Ao n who can probably open the treasure." Ao Tian Xing earnestly said. Chu Yang and Ao Xie Yun became dizzy at the same time... Its just that both of them had different reasons to be dizzy. "We unintentionally found a secret technique only untilter. Then, we got to know... it was the wheel of fate that our Ao n hade and settled here." Ao Tian Xing said. "Wheel of fate?!" Ao Xie Yun foolishly asked. "Yes. Thats because, we discovered that our Ao n possessed the bloodline of the ancient dragon race after we examined the methods of the secret technique that had been passed on!" Ao Tian Xing said in an excited voice, "This exins why we got the surname Ao! Its because the dragon race is collectively called Ao!" Ao Xie Yun took big mouthfuls of heavy breaths. He then opened his eyes wide like copper bells. They were filled with an incredulous look. "And, the treasure buried and sealed inside this Dragons vein belonged... to the Dragon Race!" Ao Tian Xing said word by word, "Moreover, it also includes god knows how many years of lifetime savings of the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword!" [Buried treasure! Lifetime savings of Master of Nine Tribtions Sword!] Chu Yang also began to pant as if he almost choked. He then opened his eyes wide like copper bells. His eyes were filled with an incredulous look. Tan Tan had blurted out at that time, [Theres a treasure in there. Moreover, the treasure belongs to the Master of Nine Tribtions Sword...] Chu Yang soundlessly groaned. [Oh heavens! Strike me down by a lightning. I cant believe it. I cant bear what Im seeing and hearing today; especially when I rte it with that day. My heart is about to explode...] Ao Xie Yun hadnt gone through that all. So, he seemedparatively calm. "But, that doesnt exin that I can..." "You can!" Ao Tian Xing said with confidence. "Our ancestors couldnt recover the Dragon Races bloodline for these many years. But, yourepletely different from us!" Ao Tian Xing had a proud look in his eyes. "Do you know about the abnormality that your left foot has?" "Abnormality?" Ao Xie Yun suddenly shook all over, "Father, you mean..." "You have something strong growing firmly on the arch of your left foot since the day you were born..." Ao Tian Xings eyes were sparking... His eyes were zing, "... dragon scales!" .... Chapter 706 Negotiations and Alliance! (Trantors Note: Hello everyone, were from Sparrow Trantion and well be taking over the trantion of this book from Novel Saga! Were very excited to be tranting this excellent novel and of course, we hope you readers will have as much fun reading it as we have tranting it. At this point, we wish to state that when we took over this novel, we were not provided with a glossary of the terms used by the previous team. Hence, while well try to ensure term consistency as much as we can, we do seek your understanding if therere discrepancies. Well also endeavor to be as responsive to your feedback as we can, and well truly appreciate any constructive criticisms that you, as readers, can provide for us. Happy reading!) Negotiations and Alliance! "The dragons?!" Ao Xie Yuns eyes bulged as sounds came from his throat. He was so shocked until he could not speak. He thought about the round scaly things on the sole of his feet, which he had wanted to peel off many times but failed, and realized that they were dragon scales. Dragon scales?!" Dragons?! Did this mean that he was not a human? Ao Xie Yuns head was in a blur. His head spun and despite his normal resolute self, he found this news hard to ept at this moment. Imagine if someone tells you, "My child, youre actually Ultraman...", what would your reaction be? If it were me, I would blurt out, "Dont spout nonsense!" Ao Xie Yun did not curse, which was a sign of his filial piety. After all, the speaker... was his dad Chu Yang took this piece of news in calmly. So what if he was a dragon? Was that important? Did he have prophetic abilities? His prophetic abilities seemed to be rubbish... right? Ao Tian Xing inhaled but Chu Yang and Ao Xie Yun both sensed a myriad of emotions in his voice. There were too many things he wanted to convey and he was extremely excited. Some people, when they became too excited, would sigh... "Furthermore, when you were borne, not only did you possess golden scales on the soles of your feet, you also had a birthmark of three stars on the top of your head!" Ao Tian Xing said slowly as he looked at his son. "Do you know what this represents?" "What does it represent?" Ao Xie Yun tried to use his cognitive abilities to think about this problem. However, no matter how hard he thought, he could note to a conclusion. "Our third-generation forebear was exceptional. He was the one who discovered the bloodline of the dragons and he was also the one who, before he died, left this prophecy: The one whose head is lined three stars and who treads on golden scales shall experience thousands of tribtions without perishing. In the vastness of the universe, the dragons shall dance among the clouds again!" Ao Tian Xing said, "This means that the someone from the Ao n will one day be borne with three stars on his forehead and who has golden dragon scales on his feet. After thousands of tribtions, the glory of dragons shall reveal itself once more, soaring high in the sky!" Ao Xie Yun looked helplessly at Chu Yang, who just smiled back wryly. "My brother, while Im knowledgeable... I really dont know what happened ten thousand years ago..." Chu Yang thought. "Hence, this time, despite your dangerous predicament, we held back and did not save you. A truly powerful person can only grow after experiencing dangers and tribtions! Then, when I heard that you were still alive, I was so relieved. Then, I also designated my grand n of cleansing this family!" "Historic cleansings were done by the head of the family. By right, you should be the one doing this cleansing after you take over this family. This is a cruel act that you must face. However, this time, Ill do it for you." "This is because youre the true hope of the Ao n. If you do the cleansing, you may experience mental demons. If that happens, you cant reach your peak and you wont be able to revive the dragon bloodline..." Ao Xie Yun finally understood. "So this bloodline... is rted to strength?" "Of course!" Ao Tian Xing said. "If youre not powerful enough, how can you revive the bloodline of the dragons? The power of the dragon is enough to bring about a vast amount of destruction. With your current strength... even if you get your dragon body, how much power can you wield? I dont even think you can lift a single w. Even if you be a dragon... youll be a paralyzed one!" Chu Yang did not know if he shouldugh. When he saw Ao Tian Xings serious face, he forced himself to keep a straight face. It appeared that the Head of the Ao n no longer viewed himself as a human. "Dragon body... ws... paralyzed dragon... f*ck me!" Chu Yang thought. "Revered Master Chu, this is the biggest secret of the Ao n!" Ao Tian Xing turned his head to look at Chu Yang and said. "I hope that you can help us keep this secret!" Chu Yang sighed and said, "If this is such a big secret, I should not have heard it. However, I did hear it thanks to you... why did you do this?" "Therere reasons for it. Firstly, youre Ao Aos savior..." When Ao Tian Xing said the words Ao Ao, Ao Xie Yuns handsome face was contorted. He looked at his feet in embarrassment... "Secondly, Ao Ao respects you the most. I can clearly see this, after all, hes my son... Thirdly, this matter is not small and with Ao Aos strength alone, I dont think he can seed. Someone must help him and I dont think we can do that." "Fourthly, while this cleansing of the Ao n is an internal affair, it has affected everyone. In particr, I did not expect the Xie n to undergo... such a huge change." Ao Tian Xing evidently knew about this matter in great details. Chu Yang grunted and calmed himself. Then, he said sharply, "n Head Ao, how shall we settle this matter?" Chu Yang would not concede for this matter. The cleansing of the Ao n was for Ao Xie Yun, no doubt. However, no matter who was it for, it should note at the expense of the interests of his brother! Furthermore, the path here was treacherous. All his brothers met with near-fatal encounters many times and many of them nearly perished! This was all because of the Ao n. If Ao Tian Xing thought that this matter would be resolved with just a few words, he could not be more wrong! Chu Yang was not willing to overlook this matter so easily. The Ao n must do something to demonstrate their goodwill. Ao Tian Xing knew that if Chu Yang spoke of this matter, he would be in trouble. At this crucial moment, he could see that the important actor in resolving this matter was not the Xie n, but Chu Yang. While he was not part of a powerful faction, his Heavenly Armament Pavilion would greatly impact themon decision of the major ns! Hence, Ao Tian Xing did not dare to underestimate him. Thus, he deliberately kept Chu Yang back and shared with him the biggest secret of his family. By doing so, he hoped that he had demonstrated his trust and goodwill. However, he never expected Chu Yang to adopt this harsh and impartial attitude on the more serious matter. His face was serious and cold. Ao Tian Xing was slightly upset. "Revered Master Chu, how about this? The Ao n will condemn and execute everyone who had participated in the nning and execution of this incident to avenge the dead. The Ao n will pay for the reconstruction of the Xie ns home! Furthermore, well form an alliance with the Xie n. We shall either prosper or die together," said Ao Tian Xing. Chu Yang frowned. Ao Tian Xings condition was reasonable and sincere. An alliance between the two ns was something that the Xie n could not have dreamt of, and this was on top of the Ao n sponsoring the exorbitant reconstruction of their home. "Thats not enough!" Chu Yang said after a while, "The men from the Gu n, Dong n, Ji n, and Luo n... were all attacked by members of the Ao n." "Ill pay a suitable price to everyone affected by it," said Ao Tian Xing. "Okay, for now, I feel that this is fine," said Chu Yang, "However, the battle is at hand, which side will the Ao n take?" Chu Yangs words were sly and devious. Right now, after the Ao n had just finished its cleansing, it was greatly weakened. In the uing battle, its best bet was to preserve its own strength and stay out of it while recovering its strength. However, Chu Yang did not ask him if he would take part in it or not. Instead, he asked which side would the Ao n take. "If the Ao n takes part in it, well stand on this side!" Ao Tian Xing found Chu Yang increasingly difficult to handle. "What if we demand your participation?" Chu Yang said with a faint smile. "n Head Ao, if you just send a few people there to do a shoddy job in the fight, itll disgust us." Ao Tian Xing frowned and his face turned ck. His original n was as such. He nned on sending a few powerful cultivators out and no matter whether they won or lost, the Ao n would not be affected. However, Chu Yang evidently wanted everyone from the Ao n to take part! Ao Tian Xing fell silent. This battle was no ordinary battle. If the Ao n deployed all its members, they would face a huge risk. "Father, no matter what the Ao n does, Ive decided to stand by my brother," said Ao Xie Yun solemnly as he looked at his father. "Ill live and die with him!" Standing together and fighting together! Ao Tian Xing was shocked as he looked at his son. "Since were brothers, isnt this how we should behave?" Ao Xie Yun said. "If our n decides to enter an alliance, how can we remain aloof during this critical life-and-death moment? What kind of alliance is this?" "Fine!" Ao Tian Xing clenched his fist as he said, "Since thats the case, the Ao n... will take part in this fight!" Ao Xie Yun was overjoyed. This calmed Chu Yang too. The Ao ns strength reigned supreme in the Middle Three Heavens. If they decided to take part in this fight fully, their victory was assured! "n Head Ao, for the matter of reparations, I think its best for you to have a chat with Elder Xie yourself," said Chu Yang. "After all, Im an... outsider." "Naturally," said Ao Tian Xing as he nodded his head. He looked at Chu Yang seriously. He thought, "This fellow is thorough indeed when he does things. Evidently, hes someone important and he also knows how to behave at critical moments such as this. He thinks about things from a macroscopic perspective and he knows how to y his card. He can obtain the greatest benefits from but at the same time, he can remain outside of it. He gave all the hard work to Xie Zhi Qiu and me..." "However, if we did note to an agreement and I replied poorly, Im afraid this fellow will stick to me like a piece of rotten leather. Ill never be rid of him..." He thenpared Chu Yang to his son and sighed, "Ao Ao can do this too. However, at the final moment, hell still take part." There was a big difference in whether one would take part or not! If one retreated after he had settled everything, others would recognize his efforts and also think that he was a modest character. However, if one took part... others would feel that he had a great sense of self-importance. How could these two be the same? Chapter 707 No Choice But to Kill! After Ao Tian Xing, Xie Zhi Qiu, and Dong Wu Lei had finished their discussion, everyone was overjoyed. After all, for the Ao n to pledge their support right before this battle was akin to a free lunch for everyone else! However, Ao Tian Xing brought with him a sobering piece of news. "Originally, the Ao n did not n on fully taking part in this fight as therere too many variables. On the Tian ns side, they managed to enlist the help of the Shi n from the Upper Three Heavens. While the Tian n will not send their full force, anything they do will be very problematic for us." After Ao Tian Xing said that, everyone, except Mo Tian Ji and Chu Yang who had known about this beforehand, became slightly crestfallen. "Furthermore, Tian Bu Hui is going to ask Li Xiong Tu for help! Once Li Xiong Tu does anything, the Li n will do intervene too! This is another big variable," said Ao Tian Xing with a bitter smile. "The historic enemy of the Ao n is the Li n. Everyone knows this." "However, what you dont know is that the Li n... is a subordinate branch of the Li n of the Upper Three Heavens!" Ao Tian Xing announced. The Li n was rted to the Li n of the Upper Three Heavens? Did this mean that they have to face off against the two leading families of the Upper Three Heavens? Before this, while everyone knew that the Li n shared the same surname as the Li n of the Upper Three Heavens, no one thought that they were rted. No one would have expected that a subordinate branch of the Three Higher Heavens Li n would sink to the Middle Three Heavens! Among the Nine Heavens, only those from the Upper Three Heavens were truly massive in terms of cultivation resources and the density of their spiritual qi. No family from the Middle Three Heavens couldpare with them. "If the Li n... is a subordinate branch, why are they here?" Xie Zhi Qiu said worriedly as he stroked his white beard. "The ancestor of the Li n was chased here!" Ao Tian Xing said inly. Everyone sighed in relief. Since they had been chased here, they were easier to deal with. "In the past one thousand years, the Li n will send members of their family to the Upper Three Heavens to ask for forgiveness as they want to re-join their family. After a thousand years, I think that their rtionship has be closer. From what my informants tell me, the Li n of the Upper Three Heavens would not even ept their gifts before chasing them back in the past. Recently, however, they not only hosted them but also epted their gifts." Ao Tian Xing frowned and said, "Furthermore, in the past two hundred years, the Ao n had many chances to destroy the Li n. However, at the final moment, we were stopped and our efforts were all wasted! I believe that the people stopping us were the people from the Li n of the Upper Three Heavens." Xie Zhi Qiu grunted and nodded his head slowly. "Furthermore, for this uing battle, I dont know why but the Nine Great Families of the Upper Three Heavens will send people down to spectate. This made the battle even more unpredictable as more variables are injected into it," said Ao Tian Xing. Everyone was shocked to hear this. Chu Yang and Mo Tian Ji were shocked to hear this too. However, their faces remained still and they exchanged a nce. They both saw a sense of danger in each others eyes. They knew why they wereing down. They must be here for the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. "n Head Ao, to what I know, theres a mysterious organization in the Upper Three Heavens which is even more powerful than the Nine Great Families. They are the Nine Heavens Enforcers!" Mo Tian Ji said in a refined manner. "They enforce the rules of the Nine Heavens to maintain bnce in this world. They do not allow those from the Upper Three Heavens to visit those from the Middle Three Heavens and the Lower Three Heavens so easily!" "Furthermore, a n has to make an application to the Enforcers and receive approval before any one of them cane down. They have toplete their tasks in a timely manner and they will be monitored by the Enforcers. Once they overstep their boundaries, they will be sanctioned immediately. They have to return back, exin their actions before the Enforcers will cancel their misdeed." Ao Tian Xing sighed and said, "Furthermore, anyone from the Upper Three Heavens cannot interfere with the Middle Three Heavens and the Lower Three Heavens over battles for supremacy or wars of annexation. Once that happens, the entire n will be punished. I wonder if its true?" Ao Tian Xings eyes shed as he looked at Mo Tian Ji and said, "Thats right!" "If thats the case, this matter now is simple," said Mo Tian Ji. "If members from the Shi n really did send someone down privately, how can the Nine Heavens Enforcer ignore this transgression?" "If this happens, wheres the justice in the Nine Heavens? Any Martial Monarch from the Upper Three Heavens can cause a huge disturbance in the Middle Three Heavens." "Thats right," said Ao Tian Xing, "Two years ago, someone from the Upper Three Heavens wanted toe down, but it was extremely difficult for him to do so. If someone from the Middle Three Heavens wanted to go up, it is treacherous too as he may die at any moment... Thus, no one from the Middle Three Heavens goes up and no one from the Upper Three Heavens came down. This is indeed the case." "Since the birth of the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword, many unpredictable things happened in this world. Right now, no one can predict what will happen next!" "The tremors caused by the Nine Tribtions Sword happened thrice already. The Three Stars Divine n was also borne in these tremors!" "Like this, the split among the Nine Heavens will only get wider and wider... in other words, many passageways connecting the Nine Heavens have appeared and they are not just limited to those which the Nine Heavens Enforcers know about. Instead, there are... many." "Naturally, if the Enforcers want to enforce, they can still do so. However, I dont know why but therere other reasons involved," said Ao Tian Xing ominously. "Thats all I can say as of now... and these must remain secret!" Chu Yang and Mo Tian Ji nodded their heads and fell into deep thought. From this, it was evident that the Ao n had connections with a n from the Upper Three Heavens. This was undeniable. If not, Ao Tian Xing could not have spoken with such rity. The reason why Mo Tian Ji said that other than to inform everyone about the Nine Heavens Enforcers, was to test the Ao n. Whether Ao Tian Xing chose to reply or ignore Mo Tian Ji would reveal his bottom line. Hence, this was why Ao Tian Xing stared at Mo Tian Ji with aplicated expression as he spoke. Ao Tian Xing suddenly realized how terrifying the Heavenly Armament Pavilion was. The Heavenly Armament Pavilion wasprised entirely of geniuses. Anyone of them, even if they appeared among the Nine Great Families of the Upper Three Heavens, would be raised with a lot of care like a prodigy. Furthermore, they counted among their ranks the youngest Sword Emperor and Sabre Sovereign in the history of the Nine Heavens! This kind of potential was terrifying. Not only that, they also had a mysterious and unpredictable King of Hell Chu. This was amander who could determine the results of countless battles. He was sharp, shrewd, and extremely cunning! Even he, as an experienced cultivator, had to think thrice before acting. Thebination of the Five Great Geniuses and King of Hell Chu were terrifying. Furthermore, now they also seemed to have a top-notch strategist, Mo Tian Ji! While Mo Tian Ji was still young, his calctive abilities made even the humongous Ao n fearful of him. His curious question just now almost made the Ao n reveal their bottom line... Motherf*cker... Right now, Xie Dan Qiong... appeared to be among them. All the geniuses of the Middle Three Heavens were included. If these people grew up, how powerful would they be? Ao Tian Xing wondered if his son, Ao Xie Yun... could join them. After a simple pledge of alliance, which confirmed their alliance, the members of the younger generations started to talk among themselves. Ao Tian Xing took in a deep breath and said to Xie Zhi Qiu, "Elder Xie, this battle will be bloody indeed." Xie Zhi Qiu slowly exhaled and said nothing. "If it... bes a stalemate, I fear that the most powerful forces of the Middle Three Heavens... will be more or less wiped out after this battle," said Ao Tian Xing with a bitter smile. He rubbed his nose and felt that he was on a sinking ship. King of Hell Chu managed to get him to agree to participate in this battle when he was in a position of moral weakness. Then, his son, Ao Ao, became influenced by him... and he himself agreed rashly too... Now that he thought about it, King of Hell Chu was making use of his sons devotion and sense of guilt! Right now, he was in a perilous position... If he was not careful, the entire Ao n may be wiped out... King of Hell Chu was a true troublemaker! "I have this feeling for a long time. This battle will utterly drain the Middle Three Heavens!" Xie Zhi Qiu said with a solemn look on his face. "We have 5000 men now, all of who are powerful. However, after this battle... if we can have just 1000 left, itll already be a divine blessing! And... this is if we win!" Ao Tian Xing frowned and sighed again as he said, "Ill get my eagle to send word to see if my ns elders could get over... if they can..." "Good!" Xie Zhi Qius eyes lit up. "If the three of them can make it, we have a bigger chance of victory!" Ao Tian Xing sighed and walked away. The sun gradually set, bathing the sky in a blood-red glow. Among the whispering grasses, 50 people with ashen-gray facesy trussed-up on the ground facing the east. They were all utterly dejected as they trembled. Chu Yang, Mo Tian Ji, and Gu Du Xing were witnesses to this execution. This was a cruel killing, much crueler than a battlefield! They did not want to witness it but they had no choice. Unlike a battle in the martial world, this was... a killing conducted by someone in a position of strength! Every slice of the sword would cut through ones heart, ones emotions, and ones attachments! Hence, Mo Tian Ji forcibly demanded that every single one of his brothers had to watch this to get a sensing. Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and the rest cursed Mo Tian Ji furiously in their minds but they knew that he was ying the bad cop for their own good. Ao Tian Xing sat expressionlessly astride a horse. He looked at the group of 50 with aplicated look of pain. He could not bear to lower the red g in his hand. Once he issued thismand, he would truly be alone. An orphan! He remembered his father pulling him to his bedside right before he died and instructed tearfully, "Tian Xing... afterward... no matter why they do, you must remember that theyre your brothers! All of you share the same grandmother..." Ao Tian Xing closed his eyes with a pained expression. His father had three wives and 17 concubines. He raised 35 children and when Ao Tian Xing became n Head, 20 of them had already passed away. Right now, those before him were thest few. His fathers wizened face appeared in his minds eyes once more and he felt his eyelids fluttering. Ao Tian Xing gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Im sorry, father. If I keep them, I wont be the only one dying. The glory and aspirations of the Ao n are at stake here!" "Forgive me, father, from the afterlife! I dont want to kill them but I have no choice!" "I have no choice!" Ao Tian Xing roared. His eyes flew open and he shouted with all his might, "Kill!" ... Chapter 708 Everyone Has Their Own Take With that onemand, heads rolled! Blood spurted out everywhere and stained the ground red. Ao Tian Xing realized that in his ninth brothers final moment, all he did was to look at him with aplicated gaze. In other words, from the moment he raised his son to try and supnt Ao Xie Yuns position as the future n Head, he had expected this oue. However... he still did it! Hence, when his head fell onto the ground, he was not resentful. Instead, he was calm but his emotions wereplex. When Ao Tian Xing thought through his decision earlier on, he had been dumbstruck and depressed. Right now, however, he felt as if his attachments to the mortal world had all been severed. His thirteenth brother, Ao Tian Wu, was one of the more intense ones. However, in the end, all he said was, "Let them be reunited with us soon!" Ao Tian Xing closed his eyes and two droplets of tear streamed down his face. Thoughts ran through his mind. "You guys knew!" "You guys were prepared!" "You guys knew that you could notpletely overthrow me, but why did you still try?" Now that they were dead, these questions would never be answered. Ao Tian Xing would never know what his brothers were thinking. Ao Xie Yun covered his mouth as he watched the executions. His entire body trembled. As he watched so many heads being severed from their bodies, he felt his head going dizzy. His body swayed and he almost fell onto the ground. Chu Yang appeared next to him and silently reached out a hand to steady him. He said emotionlessly, "You either win big, or you lose big. They were prepared. Right now, they have no hope left. The only emotional support in their lives is gone. Its either they live out their lives meaninglessly, or they die. Death is a form of release." "Release... hurhurhur," chuckled Ao Xie Yun wryly. "Yes, release. Their sons are dead and they are utterly hopeless. All that they had been working on for the past decades became meaningless. If you spare them out ofpassion, they will live out their lives like dead people. This is the cruellest form of torture for them. Right now, by killing them, its actually a good thing." "While this may be cruel to you who are alive... it doesnt matter because you have to carry this burden," said Chu Yang. Then, he smiled and said, "Fortunately, humanitys best gift, or perhaps talent, is our ability to forget!" "No matter what happens... we can forget it," said Chu Yang with a faint smile. He sighed and thought, "I canfort Ao Xie Yun like this, but... can a human really forgot everything? Therere too many things I cant forget..." "Forget..." Ao Xie Yun repeated this word many times and then, he slowly said, "Its indeed mankinds greatest ability!" On the other side, the brothers were in deep thought. This killing was different from others. Watching brothers kill brothers was different from just killing one enemy. It was a vastly different sensation. Naturally, the impact it had on them was strong! For the most powerful n in the Middle Three Heavens, the Ao n, to carry out this excruciating cleansing, it was even more impactful. Xie Dan Qiong thought, "When one lives, one can be die just like this, with blood spurting out of ones neck. While its beautiful, its cruel too. Like ones life, itll disappear in an instant... My jasper flower is just like that. When it blossoms, itll bring out the fragrance of death and eliminate everyones mortal attachments... when my jasper flower goes into full bloom, its not just for appreciation. Instead, it blossoms out of the absence of emotion. No matter who sees it, if my jasper flower opens for him, hes dead! This the power of my jasper flower This thought seemed to havee from the depths of Xie Dan Qiongs heart. He felt his hand itch and suddenly, he wanted to unleash his jasper flower at this very moment. Luo Ke Di thought, "I must avoid this cruelty at all cost in my life." As he thought about this, he looked at his brother, Luo Ke Wu, and re-affirmed his decision to leave his family while preserving his kinship ties. Ji Mo thought, "This will never happen to me and hence, I dont have to worry about it." Instantly, he instantly felt detached from this matter and liberated. All he could think of was how exhrated he felt. A sliver of suspicion crossed Rui Bu Tongs heart. He felt his heart beat faster as if the sight of blood excited him. He pondered, "Why did I be so interested in blood after I made progress from the Far North Wastnds?" At the same time, he felt his blood turning hot as if it was about to catch fire. However, it did not ignite in the end. Gu Du Xings gaze was sharp and his heart of the sword was unmoved. He thought to himself, "None of this concerns me. My mission is to use my sword to wipe out all my enemies before ascending into the Nine Heavens!" He was the most resolute one among all the brothers and was utterly detached from it all. While he stood unmoving with the rest, he still felt as if he was standing apart from them. His sword qi surged uncontrobly from his body and swirled in the air. At the same time, an immense uncaring aura appeared too. Dong Wu Shang clenched his fist as if he was gripping a saber. Instantly, he felt as if the executioner was him. He thought to himself, "Merciless! The Ao n is merciless in killing its foes. Even if they are brothers, as long as they go against the n, they will be killed mercilessly. This merciless killing is the epitome of being emotionless! Compared to my Sabre of the Merciless Heaven, it is quite simr!" "However, if they are indeed merciless, why are tears falling from Ao Tian Xings face? Evidently, he is not as emotionless as I think! He has no choice but to kill! Compared to pure, emotionless killing, this is different." "This is still in the realm of emotions!" "Does wielding a saber require emotions?" Dong Wu Shang thought quietly to himself. He seemed to be inspired. From this moment, Dong Wu Shang started to abandon his inclination of wielding his saber without any emotion and started to find a way tobine his saber skills with his emotions. Perhaps Mo Tian Ji, who had forced Dong Wu Shang to spectate this, did not expect that this would be his true starting point! Just like this, he was able to foster a legendary master of the Saber Dao. Heavens Saber Dao! Faced with this heart-wrenching killing, all of the brothers received inspirations. From this moment onward, they all started to realize the subtle differences in their personalities. This was how they embarked on their colorful paths in life! Mo Tian Ji was normally detached and calm. However, as he saw the sabersing down and blood spurting everywhere, his thoughts started run wild, "What if one day, these brothers of mine opposed Chu Yang and me? Can I be like Ao Tian Xing? Or will I deal with them like how I dealt with Mo Tian Yun?" As he thought about this, he felt lost. He only shook himself out of this state after Chu Yang hit his shoulder hard. He coughed and felt beads of cold sweat running down his body. Just now, he almost fell into a pit of merciless plotting. He was devoting all his energy to thinking about an imaginary and unlikely betrayal. Right when his thoughts turned vicious, Chu Yang woke up him up. "Whats up?" When Chu Yang saw Mo Tian Jis sweat-drenched head, he could not help but ask. Dong Wu Shang, Gu Du Xing, Ji Mo, and the rest looked concernedly over. Faced with pairs of concerned and warm eyes, Mo Tian Jis cold heart started to thaw like snow under the sun. His heart slowly calmed and he could not help but think, "Im not that much better than Chu Yang in terms of strategy. However, I cant control the oues of a thousand battles like him. My problem is that I think too much and do not know how to enjoy life like the rest." Then, he thought, "However, in my calctions, I am able toe up with a solid n despite the many, tiny factors that must be taken into ount. In determining the happiness of the world, they cant beat me! Everyone has their own ambitions. How can we expect everyone to be like King of Hell Chu? Or for everyone to be like me? How do you know if a fish is happy... if youre not a fish?" As he thought, Mo Tian Jis mind cleared up and he started to smile briefly. Chu Yang remained in deep thought. As he looked at Mo Tian Ji, he asked, "Have you thought through it?" Mo Tian Ji did a double-take and then, he smiled and said, "Yes,pletely." In his heart, he thought, "I always thought that Chu Yangs observation of details is weaker than mine. Now, however, it seems like he knows more about me than I do..." Chu Yang actually knew about Mo Tian Ji than he let on. However, if one were tobine the knowledge of every single person in the Nine Heavens of Mo Tian Ji, it still could not beat Chu Yangs knowledge. Mo Tian Ji had always been a slightly bipr person. He valued friendships and lives. However, he looked down on all forms of kinship in this world and he felt that they were all worthless. While he valued and desired friends, he felt that no one knew him well enough and could be his friend. Hence, despite being known respectfully as the God of the Abacus and Ghost of Calctions, Mo Tian Ji became friends with Chu Yang only because they had simr aspirations. However, even though he viewed kinship distastefully, he would sacrifice his only friend for his sister! No matter how upset he was or how uneasily he made the decision... he actually did do it! Hence, when Chu Yang saw a sh of killing intent appear in Mo Tian Jis eyes after he witnessed the bloodshed on the execution grounds, he immediately knew what he was thinking. Which was why he had to wake him up by tapping his shoulder! If not, once Mo Tian Ji finished his calctions and came up with his perfect solution... no one could stop him from doing what he deemed as necessary precautions... "Its good that you have thought this through," said Chu Yang as he pat Mo Tian Jis shoulder. Then, he said wisely, "In this world, there arent so many things. Theres nothing other than life and death. However, with more people, more people will start to plot. If you can think of nothing... then thats true liberation as you can gaze down on all creations." Mo Tian Ji sighed and said, "You can do that, I cant." He chuckled bitterly and said, "Someone once wrote a poem which was simply to praise the purity and simplicity of flowing water. Yet, others who came after him turned the meaning of his poem into ament against romantic rtionships.... The poet could not have imagined what others made of his poem.... So how can we be clear about these things?" "Everyone says that those from theter generation have nothing better to do. However, how can you describe the sensation joy and contentment of discovering a new interpretation of the poem?" "And Im this kind of person!" Mo Tian Ji said. Then, he said sincerely, "I cant decipher the meaning of poems but I can analyze victories and defeats. I can analyze what one is thinking and n for the future. What you cant think of... I can... this is what I take joy in." Chu Yang said, "Thats so exhausting." Mo Tian Ji smiled briefly and replied, "Whats not tiring in this world? How can anyone not be tired? If you must be tired... why not let something you like tire you?" Chapter 709 The Path of Life and Death, Netherworld Pass! The forces of the various great ns gathered and headed forward. "After you pass this mountain pass, youll see the Lake of Death," said Ao Tian Xing as he pointed in front on horseback. Chu Yang smiled and his eyes shone with a sharp glint as he looked at this mountain pass. How could he not be familiar with this ce? In his previous life, he obtained the fourth part of the Nine Tribtions Sword here. Today, after he passed this mountain pass, he would face unspeakable dangers! Broken hearts of sword, the Lake of Death, theke with no shore! Chu Yang thought coldly to himself, "I want to see how will this Lake of Death leave me stranded." Mo Tian Ji looked at the mountain pass for a long time and said nothing. After Tian Xing ordered the group to advance, Mo Tian Ji was jolted from his reverie. Then, Mo Tian Ji did something. "n Head Ao, Brother Dong, Elder Xie... for this battle, the results will be disastrous. No matter whether we win or lose, well incur heavy casualties." Then, he coughed and said, "However, right now, who is in charge of the soldiers formations? This is not clear." Dong Wu Lei, Luo Ke Wu, and the rest all said in unison, "Brother Mo shall be in charge." Xie Zhi Qiu said, "I heard about you, Master of Maniption and Calction, and I want to see how astute you are." Mo Tian Ji looked at Ao Tian Xing, who kept silent for a long while, and then said, "If thats the case, n Head Mo shall be in charge ofmanding our army. How about it?" He knew that Mo Tian Ji said this because he wantedmand! However, while he knew that he was a famous n Head, his skills as a strategist could not rival those of Mo Tian Ji or Chu Yang. None of them dared to underestimate the two of them and hence, they decided to let them have their way. Mo Tian Ji took in a deep breath and said, "Ill take upmand!" He did not even try to refuse it as he took upmand of it straightaway. Chu Yang looked at him interestedly. Mo Tian Ji turned his head over to instruct the men from the Ao n and the Xie n to report to him. Then, he thought, "If others are in charge, they may not know the situation as well and they may lead us into danger. However, when Im in charge, no matter how many people die, Ill keep him alive!" After a round of calction, he realized that the Ao n had 571 men. 50 of them were Martial Emperors, 2 of them were Martial Monarchs, and the rest were Martial Kings. They formed the strongest contingent. The Dong n had one Martial Monarch, 17 Martial Emperors, and 90 Martial Kings. They ranked second. The Ji n had nine Martial Emperors and 64 Martial Kings. The Luo n had eight Martial Emperors and 40 Martial Kings. The Mo n had five Martial Emperors and 190 Martial Kings. Many of them were summoned by Mo Tian Ji recently. The Gu n had one Martial Emperor, who was n Head Gu. They also had 20 Martial Kings. The Xie n was in the worst shape. Initially, they rivalled the Dong n but now, they only had one Martial Monarch, six Martial Emperors, and around 30 Martial Kings. Right now, they had four Martial Monarchs, 96 Martial Emperors, and almost 1000 Martial Kings! This was a vast force! Indeed, if the opponent had no external reinforcement, they would be able to achieve a decisive sess with their current strength! This forceprised almost all of the most powerful forces of the three top ns! Right now, only a few powerful cultivators were left behind to look after their ns. They really used their full strength! "Is there any information about those from Dark Bamboos?" Mo Tian Ji asked. "Jun Xi Zhu and Young Master Wei are doing closed-door cultivation. Everyone from Dark Bamboos have gone underground and can no longer be found in the martial world. Theres no new from them," reported Ao Tian Xing. His intelligence was remarkable as he knew about the developments of the three major dark forces. "A pity," Mo Tian Ji sighed. Then, he ordered, "From now on, well no longer organize ourselves by our ns. All Martial Kings gather together and familiarize yourselves with each other. The same applies for Martial Emperors and Martial Monarchs. ording to your own experiences, find a partner and find the best method to overpower or resist an opponent. You mustplete this in half a day so that you will have an idea on how to fight. After half a day, if you still have no idea, please dont take part in the fight!" Mo Tian Jis voice was solemn and ominous like a thundercloud. "Begin!" With that onemand, everyone started to spread apart. Ao Tian Xings eyes brimmed with admiration. Since they agreed tobine their forces to fight, it was crucial for everyone to get to know each other. Furthermore, those who did not know what to do even after so long would only create troubles for others. It was better for them to leave now. "Chu Yang, gather with Dong Wu Shang, Xie Dan Qiong, Gu Du Xing, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, Rui Bu Tong, Tan Tan, and Xie Ao Yun. Your job is to handle any emergencies when the timees! Chu Yang will lead this mission." As Mo Tian Ji spoke, he did not look at Chu Yang but instead, he looked at Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang. Their expressions did not change but Mo Tian Ji could clearly see from their eyes that they were trying to get him to rx. "Look after Chu Yang at all costs! Dont let him wander off on his own and dont let him get injured! Nothing is permitted! Even if we lose this battle, Chu Yang must remain unscathed!" This was Mo Tian Jis arrangement and instructions. Gu Du Xing and Dong Bu Shang were not the only ones who were instructed. Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and Rui Bu Tong got the same message. As for Tan Tan, Chu Yang worried about Tan Tan. Secondly... Mo Tian Ji hoped that if an unexpected danger presented itself, Tan Tan could awaken one more time... That would be more powerful than any protection they could provide... Mo Tian Jis brains whirred and other than a few of them, the rest were kept in the dark as to what he was thinking. Then, Mo Tian Ji started to distribute resources, give speeches on strategies and tactics, various ways to counter their enemy, which included defence against poison, assassination tools, and ambushes. It seemed to be targeted at every single n, every single cultivator who was above a Grade 5 Martial Emperor ... After he finished his speech, everyone was convinced of his prowess. Who could have thought that under such tight preparations, the Master of Maniption and Calction would already have finished his calctions... After his arrangements, everyone set off instantly in silence. This time, they did not stop as they charged toward the mountain pass. After they walked for three to four kilometers, they noticed that the road split into three. Two roads led to the east and west while one led onward. Into the clouds. This path led straight to the Lake of Death! At the start of this path, a stone stele stood. On it, one could see the words Path of Life and Death, Netherworld Pass carved onto it. The words were blood-red and they appeared in front of everyone like a blood river. A chill went down the hearts of everyone who saw these words. They felt their hearts sink as if a stone was pressing down. Everyone fell silent! "These words... were apparently written by Supreme Martial Artist Chen Feng," said Mo Tian Ji. "Legend has it that many years ago, Supreme Martial Artists Chen Feng and Liu Yun fought here. The battlefield of the Middle Three Heavens was here and before Chen Feng went on top of the mountain, he grabbed the earth and fashioned it into a stele. With his hand as a brush, he wrote these six words." Ao Tian Xing continued, "After Chen Feng went on top of the mountain, he was able to exert pressure on everyone underneath the mountain with these six words. When Liu Yun got here, he faced the stele for an hour without doing anything as he tried to suppress the pressure from it. Then, it exploded soundlessly and two paths, which led to the east and west, appeared. They broke through the mountain and with augh, he went on top of the mountain. After one day, the words on the stele turned red and has remained so ever since!" Ao Tian Xing pointed to the two paths, which included the one everyone walked on, and said, "These two paths are probably the smoothest and best paths in the entire Middle Three Heavens. After ten thousand years, it did not change at all. Its even harder than cosmic steel!" Everyone walked here, deep in thought, and hence they did not notice it. At this moment, they realized that the road was extremely smooth. There was not even a single hole in it. It was smoother than a girls face. Some of the more powerful people from their contingent did not believe it. They drew their swords and stabbed the road with the tip of their swords. With one crack, their swords split into two but the road remained smooth and perfect. Not even a single white dot appeared! Could it be this hard? Everyone inhaled a breath of cold air. A battle between two Supreme Martial Artists ten thousand years ago created so much pressure that they actually ttened the ground. Until now, its pressure was still there! Some of them were awed by this strength. At this moment, two people started to giggle. Ji Mo arched his eyebrows mischievously and said, "Little wolf, when will we have our next fight? We can leave our own legend." Luo Ke Di agreed, "Thats right. We cant let everyone be obsessed about the past only. By then, Ill stick out my waist and you face away from me in a bowing posture. Then, you try and crash into me and boom! We would have made another path..." When everyone saw this, they did not know whether tough or cry. They looked at these two oddly and sighed helplessly. "When would these two idiots learn to be serious?" Huyan Aobo and Xie Dan Feng thought for a long while without getting the joke. However, when they saw the perverted expressions on the faces of the men around them, as well as their sniggers, they knew what was going on, especially when some Martial Monarchs had odd expressions on their faces and wereughing in a creepy way... They knew instantly it was not something good. Huyan Aobo was enraged and lifted Ji Mo up. Just like this, Ji Mo was suspended in mid-air and spanked by his fiance like a little kid. He cried out in pain... At this moment, a thunderous sound could be heard. Evidently, arge group wasing. "Im afraid its them," said Mo Tian Ji, frowning. A look of panic appeared on everyones faces. They stood there without moving as they stared in front. They could not move as they were too close. If they were enemies, they would be struck from behind and suffer a disadvantage. It was better for them to observe the situation than to move without caution. The thunderous sound approached and became increasingly deafening. Then, a huge ck g rushed forth from the mountain pass opposite, waving in the wind! Chapter 710 I Want to Marry Dong Wu Shang! (Hey guys, were really heartened to see everyone chipping in to help with term consistency! Just want to let you guys know that well edit the published chapters after you guys have given your feedback, which means that as of now, we have changed Chapters 706 to 709. In the meantime, we hope that you will bear with us as we try to sort out this problem. Thank you so much for your support and patience, happy cultivating! - Sparrow Trantion, 3 November 2018) Behind the great ck g, there were a group of riders d entirely in ck. They wore ck armor, ck cloaks, ck shoes, and ck masks. Even their horses werepletely ck! The entire procession appeared to have rushed out from Hell! When the first person saw the procession opposite, he whistled sharply. All of the horses buckled with their front two legs swinging in mid-air. They were actually able to stop despite the fact that they had been rushing forward! With a boom, dust covered the sky! "The men from the ck Demon!" Chu Yang said inly. Everyone found it unbelievable. How could the men from the ck Demon be the vanguard? They were normally responsible for assassinations, so why were they at the front of the army? This was an incredible sight! The one in the front was naturally the ck Demon Young Master. His cold eyes swept past everyone who was in front of him and he paused momentarily as he looked at Dong Wu Shangs face. Then, he said darkly, "Your speed is fast!" Chu Yang said inly, "ck Brothers horse is fast too!" The ck Demon started to chuckle. Dong Wu Shang frowned and said sharply, "ck Demon, yourughter is horrendous! You sound like a crow. If you dontugh like this, will you lose your ability to kill? What kind of upbringing did you have?" The moment he said that, Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di roared in approval. The few of them loved chaos and now that the ck Demon was their enemy, why should they show him any politeness? Behind the ck Demon Young Master, countless eyes brimmed with killing intents. The many murderers all gripped the hilts of their swords. With one order, a massacre would ensue. However, unexpectedly, the ck Demon Young Master appeared stunned. He lowered his head, before lifting it finally and saying, "Brother Dong, you are right. It is a bigger joke for you to use your voice to hide a secret." As he said that, his voice turned neutral and normal. Everyone was shocked! What was going on? How could the ck Demon Young Master, who dominated the Middle Three Heavens, be persuaded by just a single word from Dong Wu Shang? This was ridiculous! Dong Wu Shang was shocked too as he said, "Dont worry about it, Brother ck." His personality was normally wild and unrestrained. If his opponent came at him strongly, he would resist. However, if his opponent did not resist, he would not know what to do. Evidently, he was someone who needed to be coaxed! A look of mirth shed past the ck Demon Young Masters eyes. In the ck Demon contingent, one of them, who was naturally d entirely in ck, lifted his head and looked strangely at the ck Demon Young Master. A look of doubt shed across his eyes before he sank into deep thought. "You have quite a few men," said the ck Demon Young Master with augh as he looked at his opponents formation. "You dont seem tock men too," replied Chu Yang. He felt that something was amiss. "Naturally!" The ck Demon Young Master chuckled coldly. His face was wild. "No matter how many people you have, you will be defeated!" "Oh?" Chu Yangughed. "That may not be the case, right? Brother ck, where did your confidencee from? In my opinion, your ns are like dummies." The ck Demon Young Masterughed again, "How arrogant! What do you know? Even if you have the support of the Ao n, faced with my group, the Ao n counts for nothing!" Chu Yangughed coldly and replied, "Stop dreaming!" The ck Demon Young Master appeared incensed as he said uncontrobly, "You have no more than four Martial Monarchs! Each of my n has three! Furthermore, this time, the Shi n of the Upper Three Heavens are providing reinforcement. Not only do they have Martial Monarchs, but they also have Martial Saints! Can you really fight them all?" A cough rang out. The ck Demon Young Master paused and then, he appeared to have realized what he just said. He bellowed angrily, "Dong Wu Shang, are you trying to get information out from me?" Dong Wu Shangs anger burst forth as he said, "What does this have to do with me?" He thought, "It was evidently Chu Yang who had been tricking you into talking. Why are you pining the me onto me right now?" This was unreasonable! Dong Wu Shang was infuriated but he could not think of a reason. The others too were perplexed. They felt as if the ck Demon Young Master was not thinking straight. However, Chu Yang and Mo Tian Ji both knew exactly what was going on. Chu Yang was trying to get information out of him, but his opponent said that line deliberately. Furthermore, he clearly wanted to reveal his strength to them. This piece of information was of utmost importance to Chu Yang and his entourage! As the ck Demon Young Master, how could he not guard against this? While he did not know why did the ck Demon Young Master do this, he understood thest line clearly. The ck Demon Young Master told them this not because he knew of how calctive King of Hell Chu was, but it was actually a favor for Dong Wu Shang! This was something between Dong Wu Shang and him and it did not concern the rest of them. Chu Yang thought, "Why can the ck Demon possibly owe Dong Wu Shang? What ties did they have?" He tried to probe further. "Martial Saints? Haha... ck Brother, you really are a joker!" The ck Demon Young Master looked at Dong Wu Shangs enraged face and realized that he was actually angry. He could not help but sigh in his heart as he thought, "What a dummy! So thick! He really pisses me off... but this temperament is kind of cute too..." He then said, "Brother Chu, if you dont believe me, wait and see." He suddenly changed the topic and asked, "Since youre here, why dont you head up?" Chu Yangs eyes shed and he said, "I was about to head up the mountain but Brother ck came too quickly. This stopped me. Haha." The ck Demon Young Masterughed coldly and said, "Since we agreed to a fair fight, how can we, the ck Demons, act despicably? Brother Chu, dont worry and head up!" Chu Yang smiled and said, "Thank you, Brother ck." He became much more certain that this skinny ck b*stard in front of him had an encounter with Dong Wu Shang. If not, how could he give them such a good opportunity while risking his entire army? Furthermore, if they headed up to fight, the one on top first would have a geographical advantage. Why would the ck Demon not fight for it? This was something strange indeed. Chu Yang thought, "This is strange indeed. Now that I think about it, ck Demon may be the vanguard for a reason. He wants to convey this information to us so that we can prepare against them... but what exactly did Dong Wu Shang do? Why is he going out of his way to repay us?" The ck Demon Young Master controlled his men and stopped them from moving. Mo Tian Ji shouted an order and everyone started to head up the path. When about half of them were on the path, their formations started to break. This was the best moment to attack! In the ck Demon contingent, a masked man raised his hand. The ck Demon Young Master blocked him and grabbed his hand. "What?" The man looked coldly at the ck Demon Young Master. He could not understand what was going on. "I thought that you release the news to trick them so that they would trust us a bit more and go up the mountain path. This is the best time to attack and inflict the greatest damage! Why are you stopping me?" The ck Demon Young Master opened his mouth to speak but he could not muster a single word. Instead, he just lowered his head. "Give me a reason!" The man said darkly. "Father..." The ck Demon Young Master hesitated and lowered his head. However, he did not know what to say. This was the current ck Demon, the top assassin, and the n Head of the ck Demons! "If you dont say anything, Ill give the order! Dy anymore and itll be toote," the ck Demon said coldly. "Father!" The ck Demon Young Master panicked and looked up pleadingly. After a long while, he ced his mouth close to his fathers ears and whispered, "Father, I like Dong Wu Shang!" "Ah?!" The ck Demon eximed in shock. Despite his usual superhuman calmness, he waspletely thrown in shock when he heard this statement. It was amazing that he did not fall off his horse. Right now, he was in front of his enemies! They were about to fight! His daughter mentioned, at this moment, that she fancied their enemy! How could this not be a joke? The assassins around him looked over. They could not know what would make this normally unflinching killer react in such a big way. The ck Demon Young Master was slightly embarrassed but her eyes now shone with light. Since she had said it, she should exin herself. Furthermore, if the fighting really broke out, there would be no chance left! She bit her lips and her voice became small but clear. However, everything she said boomed like thunder in her fathers ears! They were bolts of thunder in a clear sky! She said, "I like Dong Wu Shang!" "So I hope that he wont be injured." "I hope hell be safe for his entire life." "I want to apany him forever. I want to marry him!" "Be his wife!" "Please agree, father!" The ck Demon Young Master covered her face so no one knew what she was feeling. However, her eyes conveyed a look of embarrassment and resolution. Right now, she only had a good feeling toward Dong Wu Shang. While she was infatuated, there was no way she was thinking of marriage at this moment. However, she said it as if she was fully determined to marry him because... this was herst chance! If she did not make a decision now, the two of them would be mortal enemies after half a day! This was herst chance in her life! The ck Demon felt as if thunderbolts were striking his head. Stars spun in front of him and his body wavered. He could not believe what he was hearing... "Am I dreaming?" The ck Demon looked, tongue-tied, at his daughter. He rolled his eyes vigorously. This was how shocked he was. "Do you know what youre saying?" The ck Demon asked in shock. "Do you know... about the enmity between our n and the Dong n, the Ji n, and the Mo n?" "How many key members of their families died at our hands?" "Do you know how deep this enmity run?" "Do you know that were about to fight them?" "Have you gone insane?" The ck Demons chest heaved and he shouted, "Youre crazy!" ... Chapter 711 Daughter’s Tears, Black Demon’s Heart! "Im crazy indeed!" The ck Demon Young Master said. "However, this is myst chance. If you dont say yes, all I can do is fight, and maybe Ill die. However, if you agree, this is myst hope..." The ck Demon sighed for a long while and stayed still. She was his only daughter. The Mo n and the ck Demons were enemies. In a fight many years ago, Mo Wu Xin, the Great Elder of the Mo n, killed his wife in cold blood, leaving him only with his two-year-old daughter. He raised her with much difficulty and treated her like a treasure. To him, she was more valuable than anything else. He spent all his time and effort to raising her and devoted a lot of resources to raise her. She did not let him down too, as she was very adept martially and deeply intelligent. It seemed as if she was about to take over him soon and be the next ck Demon. The ck Demons heart was satisfied and content. He did not let histe wife down. However, he neglected one point, or maybe he forgot about it deliberately. A woman had to get married! Once his daughter reached a certain age, she had to have a partner. Today, this problem was upon him! Furthermore, it came at such an inopportune time! Even worse, she liked her enemy! What could he do! The ck Demon looked at his daughter with aplicated expression. He had been treating her as if she was a son, so how could romantic feelings stir? Father and daughter looked at each other. The atmosphere was so thick that a knife could cut through it. How could the ck Demon think about killing at this point? His underlings did not get any order and hence, they remained where they were. All they could do was to look at their opponents slowly move up the mountain path and away from them. After they reached the top of the mountain, four elders suddenly appeared. They looked at the ck Demons and chuckled coldly. Then, they turned around and followed the army up the mountain. When they saw this scene, cold sweats trickled down the ck Demons. They were the Martial Monarchs of their enemies! Mo Tian Ji arranged for them to guard the rear. Mo Tian Ji did not believe the ck Demon Young Masters words and he had already made his preparations. This was not just a preparation, but a vicious trap! Had the ck Demons really attacked, then their opponent would have a reason to strike! The four Martial Monarchs could rampage across the ck Demon army... This would incapacitate the ck Demons before the fight had even begun. However, the two of them did not realize. Their emotions were a mess. The ck Demon Young Masters heart beat furiously as she bit her lips. She did not dare to look at her father and all she did was to hang her head. "I know were enemies." "I know we have been enemies for ages." "I know its toote." "But I like him anyway." How could her hatred stop her from loving? Was it something she had control over? Impossible. The ck Demon breathed deeply and aplicated look appeared in his eyes. He was both helpless and at a loss. As the head assassin, when was thest time he felt so weak? When had he been so scared? However, he really did not know what to do right now. The hatred had been passed down for many generations and it was only bing stronger. Both sides had lost loved ones and bore a vendetta against each other! On one hand, he had to avenge his family. On the other hand, he had to consider his daughters happiness. How could he make a choice? The ck Demon sighed non-stop. He was an unfeeling and cold killer. Killing people was something normal to him. How could someone who had built his reputation in the Middle Three Heavens be apassionate fellow? However, there was only one person in his life whom he had to protect at all cost, and that was his daughter! "Honey..." The ck Demon gulped a mouthful of saliva and said carefully, "Are you joking with me?" "Why will I joke about such a huge matter?" The ck Demon Young Master looked at him, annoyed, and asked. "Aiyoh... my dear daughter!" The ck Demon narrowed his eyes and pulled his daughter to one side. They walked over to a bunch of rocks which was more than a kilometer away from the army. Behind the rocks, the ck Demon started to breathe heavily. Just now, in the squad, his daughters words almost made him lose his cool. With much difficulty, he suppressed. Right now, however, all his anger poured out. He steadied himself with a few deep breaths and opened his eyes to look at his daughter and said, "What do you do want to do?" Then, he continued, "Take off your mask and dont talk to me with your face covered. I want to see every single expression on your face. If you are talking to me seriously, take it off and face me honestly!" The ck Demon Young Master slowly took off her mask, revealing a face which blushed bright-red. She was extremely embarrassed as she lowered her head. When he saw his daughter in this state, the ck Demon had no further question. All he could do was to sigh. He felt the pain and conflict welling up in his heart. What should he do? "The ck Demons killed three important people of the Dong n in the past 200 years. They killed two of our Exalted Elders. All of these are high-level losses!" The ck Demons breathing became heavier. "The Dong n and the Mo n are now allies. In the past few years, the Mo n has been our mortal enemy! While Mo Wu Xin of the Mo n is dead, your mother still died by his hands!" "Hence, all these years, the ck Demons targeted the Mo n. The assassinations of the Middle Three Heavens and the traps of the Lower Three Heavens are all part of our revenge n! This included our killing of Mo Tian Ji and our ns against Mo Qing Wu!" "This is how deep the hatred between our families run!" "Dong Wu Shang is now in the Heavenly Armament Pavilion and respects the King of Hell Chu the most! King of Hell Chu and Mo Tian Ji are extremely close. More importantly, King of Hell Chu is extremely protective toward Mo Tian Jis sister, Mo Qing Wu! He and Mo Tian Ji almost fought because Mo Qing Wu had been injured. To the Mo n, they viewed him as an enemy! This situation only became better only after Mo Tian Yun and Mo Wu Xin died." "However, what they could not change was the fact that Mo Qing Wu was almost ruined by us!" "King of Hell Chu could forgive Mo Tian Ji and the Mo n, but he could never forgive the ck Demons!" "Dong Wu Shang now is a close confidant of King of Hell Chu! Is there any way he will fight for you in front of the King of Hell Chu?" The ck Demon asked solemnly, "Are... you at least confident of this?" "No..." The ck Demon Young Master said weakly. "Dong Wu Shang... still doesnt know that Im a girl..." "You... urgh!" Phlegm welled up at the back of the ck Demons throat and he almost choked on it. Then, he spat out his phlegm, rolled his eyes, calmed himself, and said, "He doesnt know that youre a girl? Are you deliberately trying to piss me off?!" The ck Demon Young Master lowered her head and stayed silent. "Since he did not know that... are you saying that... your love is... unrequited?" The ck Demon asked in disbelief. "Yes!" The ck Demon Young Master replied with her hung but resolutely. Living in the Middle Three Heavens and among the ck Demons, which was a very unique ce to be, would cause the girl to view things extremely differently. She always knew what she wanted and that she had to fight to obtain it. If not, even if it was her birthright, someone else may take it! Hence, today, this was herst chance and she intended to grab hold of it tightly! If she did not make it clear and did not defend herself well, she would never obtain her fathers support. Her face, embarrassment... were nothingpared to her happiness for the rest of her life! Hence, while this made her so embarrassed that she almost fainted, she answered every question clearly and determinedly. The ck Demon stood up, walked one round, came back, and said, "Honey, forget him! Please forget him!" The ck Demon Young Masters heart turned cold as she asked harshly "Have you forgotten about mother?" The ck Demons body froze. He opened his mouth suddenly but he closed it quickly. He bit his teeth and turned his head away. As he looked down onto the ground, he felt a pain stabbing him in the heart! There was a scream of desperation in his heart but no he could not vocalize it. An unbearable pain, one borne from despair, surged in his chest! Every time this pain surged up, his heart broke and his soul scattered. This was a pain worse than death! Had he forgotten? If he could forget... why would he be in such a state? "I understand," the ck Demon lowered his head and said. He chuckled bitterly, lifted his head, and looked into the sky. His head was almost parallel to the sky as he spoke. He did not want his daughter to see his face as he said slowly, "Before your mother died, the one thing she could not let go was you. She wanted me, no matter, to help you find joy..." He paused for a while and then looked at the sky for a long time. Then, he finally spoke, "If Dong Wu Shang and you are both... Ill... Ill... Ill... agree to your demands!" The ck Demon Young Masters heart shook as she said, "Im sorry, father." She knew that if she and Dong Wu Shang got together, the ck Demons had to sacrifice a lot. To her mother, it would be a massive blow to his pride1 Furthermore, the disparity between the two sides was clear. Dong Wu Shang was at a clear disadvantage. Even with the ck Demons, they could not fight the Shi n of the Upper Three Heavens. Once they changed sides, not only would they have to bear the shame of being traitors, they may even pay for it with their lives. However, for his daughter, he decided to make this decision. "You dont have to apologize to me because youre my daughter. As the ck Demons daughter, even if you want the stars in the sky, Ill pick them for you and ce them in your hands!" The ck Demon turned his back to his daughter and chuckled and said, "If my own daughter has to apologize to me... how can I face your mother in the afterlife?" The ck Demon Young Masters face was tear-streaked. She choked and could not say anything. "Even if youre a girl, you shouldnt... cry so easily!" The ck Demon chuckled and said, "Go back." ... One month had passed. As Chu Fei Ling and Yang Ruo Lan left the Three Heavens Iron Cloud Pce, they could not help but look back constantly. Chapter 712 In Near Panic! In the past few days, the child was carried by Yang Ruo Lan. Like any child who had just hit one month of age, he was plump and his ck eyes darted around attentively. His fat little hands grabbed at the air and he was extremely adorable. Every single segment of his finger was quite fat. Yang Ruo Lan liked him genuinely. Furthermore, the coos and noises of this young one were music to her ears. Even his crying was able to make her heart shiver slightly. This was a unique sensation. Right now, Yang Ruo Lan found it hard to leave the Lower Three Heavens for her son. Lan Mei Xian brought Wu Qian Qian and left seven to eight days ago. They headed straight for the Upper Three Heavens. "Senior Sister... I have something to ask you." Tie Bu Tian looked at Yang Ruo Lan and the corners of her eyes were red. She said calmly, "If you see him, please dont tell him." In the past few days, Tie Bu Tian noticed that Yang Ruo Lan liked the child very much. She did not mind Yang Ruo Lan taking over the child most of the time and she tacitly permitted it. This was enough to make Yang Ruo Lan content. Yang Ruo Lan looked at her with warm but helpless eyes. "Bu Tian, do you... really want it to be like this? Why dont you think for yourself, or for the child?" Tie Bu Tian shook her head calmly and said, "I have thought through it." Yang Ruo Lan sighed sadly. "This woman is so resolute but she also understood human emotions very well. Even though she was in a position of strength, she does not take advantage of it. In most aspects, she is generous and on top of all these, she was beautiful, understanding, and caring... It would be nearly impossible to find a simr woman even if you search the entire Nine Heavens!" She did not understand how could Chu Yang not fall for this kind-hearted beauty. Which vixen was able to seduce him away? Even if he was a dummy, he should have been realized that even if the other woman was extremely beautiful, it was probably because of make-up. Could he not see something wrong? How could he live up to his moniker of King of Hell Chu, who was able to use his intellect to stun the world! This was a true insult! She was infuriated! "If... theres time, Ill bring you to the Chu n in the Upper Three Heavens to y... Will you reject this idea?" Yang Ruo Lan probed. She could not appear rushed. Tie Bu Tian had a mind of her own and she was also a far-sighted girl. If she tried to rush it, it would not be pretty. Tie Bu Tian frowned and smiled faintly as she said, "So thats the case... however... the matters of the country are more important. Even if we go, we cant stay there for long." "If youre willing to go, its great!" Yang Ruo Lan said in delight. "Come,e, Yang Yang, let me carry you..." Yang Ruo Lan pped her hands and prepared to bid her grandson farewell. The matter of appetion was too perplexing. He was evidently her grandson but she did not want to admit it. How could she call herself auntie? Hence, Yang Ruo Lan could only call herself I in front of her grandson. Little Tie Yang was in Tie Bu Tians arms. He reached out happily with his two hands. In this period of time, while the child knew nothing, he became familiar with Yang Ruo Lans touch. Yang Ruo Lan carried him over carefully as she caressed his fat head. For a normal baby, it would take one hundred days before he could support his head with his neck. However, Tie Yang was a freak. He had just turned one month old and he was already able to look around... She cuddled him for a long while before reluctantly returning him to Tie Bu Tian. Tie Yang reached out with his hands and tried to return to Yang Ruo Lans embrace... Yang Ruo Lans heart was in agony and she almost cried. She forcibly turned her head to the side and said to her husband, "Lets go." Chu Fei Ling looked at his grandson in Tie Bu Tians embrace longingly too and his lips trembled. He sighed sadly as he turned to leave. ording to customs, a newly-born baby could not be carried by another man. However, Chu Fei Ling had every reason to carry the child as he was his grandfather. However, his status had yet to be acknowledged so he did not get a chance to carry him. The two of them turned to leave. Behind them, little Tie Yang sensed that something was amiss and he burst out crying. Two streaks of tears streamed down Yang Ruo Lans face. Chu Fei Ling grabbed her and the two of them decided to leave as fast as they could. With one whoosh, their figures disappeared. Tie Bu Tian looked at the two of them until both of them had disappeared. She stood for a long while and lowered her head to look at the crying child. Then, she sighed. "I wish you... safe passage. May your family be reunited soon," said Tie Bu Tian quietly. When she said the words family be united, her heart throbbed painfully and she almost cried. She mumbled to herself, "Dont forget what I said. Dont... tell him... If not, I wont know what to do." Then, she turned around resolutely and carried her child back into the city. Yang Ruo Lan and Chu Fei Ling flew further and further away. However, the cries of the baby reverberated in their ears. Yang Ruo Lan appeared despondent. She looked back for every three steps she took and tears glimmered in her eyes. "If we find our child, do we tell him?" Yang Ruo Lan asked. "This..." Chu Fei Ling mumbled. He found this matter perplexing too. He had been separated from his son for 18 years. As they were about to meet once more, this dilemma appeared. ording to Tie Bu Tian, Chu Yang already had a new love. This was certain. Furthermore, Chu Yang still did not know that Tie Bu Tian was a girl. If they told him, it was tantamount to breaking their sons existing rtionship up the moment they met... while forcing him to ept an ufortable truth! To Chu Yang, this may be too cruel! Tie Bu Tian appeared to have thought of this, which was why she made that request. However, the more she thought for Chu Yang, the more they thought that she was a rare catch, and the more apologetic they felt toward her. This matter made both of them deeply conflicted. "Let us go and see," Chu Fei Ling said, "For this matter, we need to see how things will turn out." "Youre right," said Yang Ruo Lan, who felt much more relieved. She suddenly thought of something as she said excitedly, "Right now, in the Nine Heavens Continent, it is normal for a man to have more than one wife. If our son really cannot... let go of his feelings, theres nothing wrong with him marrying two. So what if he has two? After all, isnt it better for the Chu n to have more people?" Chu Fei Ling red and said, "Since when is it this easy?" He recalled how his wife hated all men who took more than one wife. Not only would she refuse to interact with them, she even wanted to beat them up! Right now, however, when it came to her son, she wanted him to have concubines without even knowing them well... Aparison was difficult indeed. "Even if he can marry more than one... what will their seniority be like? This will require differentiation at the very least, right?" Chu Fei Ling sighed. "Do you think our son will be happy to let his beloved be his little wife?" Yang Ruo Lan blinked. She seemed uncertain and said, "What do you think? You and he were once sworn brothers. You should understand him better." Chu Fei Lings face turned ck. The term sworn brothers annoyed him the most. This was the greatest joke of his life, especially since he had to beg to be sworn brother with his son. He said, "Can you not bring this up?" "So youre saying that... your sworn brother isnt a good man?" Yang Ruo Lan looked at her husband in jest. "Lets be serious." "Tell me then, Im asking you." "Eh... for this, with my understanding of him, I dont think its possible," Chu Fei Ling recalled the time he had spent with Chu Yang, all the bits and pieces, and he intoned slowly and came up with his conclusion, "That guy is obstinate. Once he has a target in mind, not even the strength of nine bulls can pull him back!" Yang Ruo Lan sighed and said, "Can... Tie Bu Tian be the little wife?" Chu Fei Ling red at her, sighed, and said, "What do you think?" "I dont think so..." Yang Ruo Lan was depressed. "No matter what, shes still the hegemon of the Lower Three Heavens! She is still a sovereign! How can she be willing to be someone elses concubine? Even without all these, she gave birth to the eldest grandson of the Chu n! Will she really be willing to be the little wife?" "If you know the answer, why do you still ask?" Chu Fei Ling sighed. "This is aplicated affair!" Yang Ruo Lan frowned. In so many years, this was the first time she cared so much about something. However, she never expected it to be this unsolvable. "Lets just wait and see,"forted Chu Fei Ling. "I dont think its just the two of them... have you seen that girl, Wu Qian Qian? She evidently has feelings for our son. She probably thought about him day and night!" Yang Ruo Lan frowned. "Therere three!" Chu Fei Ling sighed non-stop. "Why is he so popr among girls? When I was young, why wasnt I as popr?" "Our son is talented indeed!" Yang Ruo Lan suddenly became happy and gleeful. "Without doing much, he got three girls to fall for him so deeply! Every single one of them is extraordinary too. They are all stunningly beautiful and talented! In the entire Nine Heavens, including the scions of the Nine Great Families, can anyone of thempare to my son?" Chu Fei Ling was tongue-tied. This was evidently a horrible mess, so why was she proud of it? Furthermore, she was in such low spirits just now and in the blink of an eye, she became excited and even took pride in this... Chu Fei Ling could help but sigh and thought, "Women, theyre impossible to understand... I have been married for 20 years and yet, I do not know herpletely..." He did not know whether tough or cry at her unique way of thinking... "Lets go, lets go, we need to get to the Middle Three Heavens and find him. Lets see if what weve heard is true!" One dayter. Yang Ruo Lan and Chu Fei Ling reached an inn in the Middle Three Heavens. They asked for news and they were instantly stunned! "What? Many great ns are fighting to the death near the Lake of Death? It has started? King of Hell Chu is a central figure?" Yang Ruo Lans face turned snowy pale. "The Shi n from the Upper Three Heavens are taking part too? Theyre fighting against King of Hell Chu?" Chu Fei Ling felt as if someone had hit him in the head with a bat. Without even thinking, the two of them threw some money down, packaged their food, and left without stopping. "Quick! Quick, quick, quick!" Chapter 713 Lake of Death, Supreme Awe! Yang Ruo Lan felt as if her heart was on fire. Chu Fei Ling was equally panicky. Just when their family was about to be reunited, this happened! In such arge-scale fight, everyones lives hung by a thread and it was incredibly perilous! Even for Martial Emperors or Martial Monarchs, dying in this kind of fight was not unusual! How could King of Hell Chu be embroiled in this fight so easily? How could the Shi n of the Upper Three Heavens be defeated so easily by the families of the Middle Three Heavens? Were they not courting death? "Who brought my son into this?" The couple was both incensed and in panic. They wished that wings would grow from underneath their feet so they could rush over to their son to help him and extricate him from this fight. Neither of them knew that this fight was single-handedly masterminded by their son. He caused it, he nned it, and he wanted to end it... To be precise, their son brought others into this fight. In the end, the main culprit was... the King of Hell Chu himself! However, in the hearts and minds of parents, their son would always be the most obedient, loyal, cute, and well-behaved... In Yang Ruo Lans heart, she knew that her son was not much older than her grandson. How could such a young and cute kid cause such a huge storm? What storm? To her, someone tricked her son into it! Hence, she resolved to get him out of it! The two of them rushed in panic for more than 150 kilometers before remembering that they should buy horses. No matter how panicky they were, they were tens of thousands of kilometers away from the Lake of Death. How could they reach that ce in just a few days? Even if the two of them rushed there at full speed without resting, they would need five days at least before they could reach the Lake of Death! Five days... to a life-and-death battle, it was a very long time! Yang Ruo Lan pushed her horse on as she chastised herself. Had shee with her master and Wu Qian Qian, it would have been much better! She would have made it! However, she could not bear to leave her grandson. She had to wait for her grandson to turn a month old before she could leave, and that was after dilly-dallying for a while too. She never expected such a huge thing to happen! ... Mountain. The mountain rose straight into the clouds! This was the Heavenly Sword Peak! This was the historic ce where life and death battles were fought! This mountain peak was rumored to have been more than 30 000 meters tall but after the fight between the two Supreme Martial Artists, Chen Feng and Liu Yun, the top half of the mountain had virtually disappeared. At 15 000 meters, it was just t ground! It was as smooth as a mirror and as one looked at it, there seemed to be no unevenness. For tens of thousands of years, not a single de of grass grew there. The entire mountain peak formed into a single entity like a huge metal te. In the center of the in, whose surface not a single weapon could scratch, there was a hugeke. Theke was easily 300 meters wide and its surface was like a mirror. Green smoke rose off it. There was an ind at the center of theke, and that was the Life and Death Ind! Legend had it that thiske was formed from the intense fight between Chen Feng and Liu Yun. Supreme Martial Artist Liu Yun had the high ground and with one punch, he made this huge hole. It connected directly with the subterranean hot springs and formed thiske! Furthermore, this entireke was warm! Steam rose off it! At a height of 15 000 meters, they were surrounded by snow and wind. The entire ce was frozen but in the center, there was ake which steamed. It was a miraculous sight. Of course, nothing lived near theke. There was not even a single de of grass. However, no one knew if anything lived in the water. The fight between the two Supreme Martial Artists invoked the divine powers of the heavens and ttened the mountain. Grass, flowers, trees, and even seeds were all interconnected. Together, they were crushed into smithereens! Furthermore, this ce was too tall and even with powerful gales, no seed could reach here. Hence, for tens of thousands of years, everyone recognized this as a ce of death! On the two sides of theke, there stood two stone steles, each over 300 meters tall! One of them wrote in a flowery and cursive script, "The morning windes from within the universe!" The other one wrote in bold strokes, "Flowing clouds swirl in the skies beyond!" (Trantors Note: Chen Feng and Liu Yun literally mean morning wind and flowing clouds.) The two stone steles looked at each other as if they were in a perpetual face-off, just like the two Supreme Martial Artists ten thousand years ago. Furthermore, they stood opposite each other, silent and solemn! "This is the Lake of Death!" Chu Yang looked at the two stone steles and said quietly. Even with his pride, he could not help but feel awed in face of the two mementos of these two legendary people. "This is a good ce indeed," said Gu Du Xing with a sigh. "As a sword cultivator, what joy will it be for the two Supreme Martial Artists to witness me fighting to the death with all my force?" Everyone felt the same. Even Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di, who were usually mischievous, nodded their heads. They all felt the same way. To them, the two stone steles were their predecessors! They looked down coldly but fairly at them. In their hearts, they did not dare spheme. "This is why this can be the ce for a showdown in the Middle Three Heavens!" Mo Tian Ji said, exhaling a breath of fog. "For thousands of years, anyone with the right to die here has been a genius! All of them were exceptional cultivators! However, if they die here, their corpses would be thrown into theke. After tens of thousands of years, I wonder how many corpsesy at the bottom of theke!" "Today, how many more corpses would fill thiske?" Mo Tian Ji said solemnly, "I hope that we are able to move forward from here!" Everyone fell silent. If they could move on from here, they would do so as victors. The rules of a showdown in the Lake of Death dictated that all losers would have to stay here! Anyone could head up the mountain. However, only the winners could descend! "We brothers will definitely move on. Im sure of it!" Dong Wu Shangs eyes zed passionately. "However, even if we die, itll be an honor to be buried here!" A thousand cultivators stood in there in silence. Even the Martial Monarchs among them were silent. As they faced these two stone steles, their eyes brimmed with respect. The Exalted Elder of the Ao n, Ao Wu Yang, sighed in a low voice and said mncholically, "Many years ago, my third uncle-ancestor, fought to the death with others here. At that time, he was a Grade 2 Martial Monarch. He lost and died. His corpse was thrown into the water and he could note home!" After he said that, the entire Ao n all looked at the water and bowed. Tan Tan walked out from the crowd and looked at the body of water and then at the two stone steles. Suddenly, an odd sensation rose in his heart as he slowly took a step forward. Everyone was looking respectfully at the Ao ns tribute so none of them noticed him. When Chu Yang realized, Tan Tan had already walked 30 meters. "Dont approach the front of the stele!" Chu Yang shouted. The moment he said that, Tan Tan had turned around, lifted his head and looked at Chen Fengs stele. Suddenly, Tan Tans body started to tremble and his hair started to fly in the air. Then, with a boom, Tan Tans body was sent flying like an arrow from a bow. Hended hard on the ground, which was as hard as metal, and bounced like a toad. He could not seem to get up. A powerful pressure suddenly appeared. It was as if a demon had appeared in mid-air and was looking coldly down at everyone. This vast and divine aura choked everyone. This pressure swirled around in mid-air for a bit before slowly disappearing. Everyone suddenly felt as if their body could move. They could not help but feel shocked. Xie Dan Feng rushed to lift him up. Tan Tans face was one of shock and he arched his brows in shocked as he said, "F*ck me! These two rocks can hit people! F*ck!" Everyones face was confused. What happened was that Tan Tan looked at the word wind on the stele. Then, a powerful pressure appeared and rushed out from the words on the stele. It sealed the meridians on Tan Tans body before chucking him furiously away. Chu Yang grimaced and said, "This is what Supreme Martial Artist Chen Feng funneled into the stele. The two of them could not determine who was better so they used all their power to make a stele each other and faced each other across theke. When one of the steles could destroy the other one, the victor would be determined... However, after tens of thousands of years, both steles remained standing. Hence, until now, no one could intervene!" "Lucky you were far from it and the pressure only brushed you. Had you walked to the center of theke, you would be in serious trouble!" When everyone looked at Tan Tan, they could not help butugh. "Boss, how do you know about this?" Ji Mo was very curious. Chu Yang was evidently not from the Middle Three Heavens, so how could he know about it so well? Even those from the Middle Three Heavens may not know as much. "How do I know?" Chu Yang chuckled bitterly and thought, "The Nine Tribtions Sword brought me here many years ago. Ive experienced it once, so how could I not know?" "Thest time, my experience was much worse than Tan Tan. My legs were almost broken and blood poured from my orifices. However, I looked at the word cloud from Liu Yuns stele." Unlike Tan Tan. At that time, I was much weaker than Tan Tan now... "Even a Martial Saint cannot resist this pressure!" Ao Wu Yang sighed. "Even a Supreme Martial Artists cannot resist it!" Chu Yang said solemnly. "These two auras forbid anyone else from interfering! If anyone tries to suppress one of the two of them, the other wille and attack the intervener! This is thebined strength of two supremely powerful Supreme Martial Artists, how can anyone resist it?" Everyone exhaled in shock. "I feel that these two Supreme Martial Artists are strange!" Ji Mo said. "There were many legends about their fight but the two of them never seemed to have been injured. This was not the first time they fought on such a scale too and it seemed to be the tenth or so fight... did they fight because they were bored?" Chu Yang snorted and said, "What rubbish! When youre at that level, youll know what a delight it is to find someone who can fight you!" Ji Mo smiled and said, "Im not worried. Even if I reach that stage, I believe there will be more than one person who can fight me..." "Youll always be everyones target!" Luo Ke Di said coldly, breaking Ji Mos fanciful dreams. Everyone smiled slightly. At this moment, a young girls voice rang out weakly, "Dong Wu Shang!" ... Chapter 714 Girl in White, Mo Lei Er Everyone turned around to look up the mountain. Over there, there stood a girl in white. She had ck hair and wore a white shirt, looking a pitiful little flower buffeted by the wind. Her eyes were like paintings of stars, dazzling brightly. Her body was curvy but at the same time, she emanated a dignified aura. When everyone saw her, they all thought of how dignified and elegant she was. But none of them thought of her as beautiful first. Everyone paused! "Who is this?" Everyone looked at Dong Wu Shang. Right before the final showdown, why did a beautiful womane to find Dong Wu Shang? "I dont know too," said Dong Wu Shang. His entire face was nk because he did not know this girl at all. He tried his best to recall where he could have met her but he could not think of anything. "You dont know too?" Everyones eyeballs nearly popped out from their sockets. "Wah! Beauty!" Luo Ke Di whistled, "Im Dong Wu Shang!" The girl sniffed and said distastefully, "Luo Ke Di! Do you want to get beaten up?" Luo Ke Dis mouth dropped and he said nothing. Everyone was instantly stunned. "This girl knows these people so well. She could even call Luo Ke Di out by his name. Furthermore, from her tone, why does she seem intimidating?" "Do you know who she is?" Chu Yang asked Mo Tian Ji discreetly. Mo Tian Jis memory is eidetic and he could almost remember everything. Furthermore, he had a vast intelligencework. As long as he had seen someone, he would not forget them. He was the best person to ask. "I have no impression at all!" Mo Tian Ji quickly swept through his brain and said, "This is strange. In the entire Middle Three Heavens, Ive documented almost everything. Furthermore, for a girl like this, I should have information about her but she seemed to have jumped out from nowhere." Chu Yang was stunned. Even Mo Tian Ji did not know who she was. This was rare. "Miss, who... are you?" Dong Wu Shang scratched his head and asked hesitatingly. "Dumbo! Youre really a thick teen!" The girl seemed both joyous and annoyed as her eyes spun. "Its you!" When he heard this famous insult, Dong Wu Shang suddenly remembered who this girl was. When he went to support Gu Du Xing, a girl in ck passed a piece of news to him and then, as he went off, the girl scolded him like this. "Thats right," said the girl as she walked over slowly, cocking her neck out. Then, she said, "Dumbo, are you going to have a showdown here?" "Yes..." Poor Dong Wu Shang! He had never spoken to a girl of the same age as him before. He rarely spoke to the female servants of his house. Suddenly, when a beautiful girl who seemed interested in him appeared in front of him, one who was walking toward him and smelled fragrant, his brain short-circuited. The girls two big and beautiful eyes turned into crescents as she nudged forward and asked, "Can I take a look around here?" "Of course...errr... no! No! No!" Dong Wu Shang frowned. "Go, go, go! This ce is about to witness a battle to the death. What are you, a girl, doing here? Go back and find your mother!" He talked to her as if he was speaking to a child. The girls face froze instantly. Behind him, Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di started to snigger. "Fourth Brother Dong is really... thick when ites to this kind of things." She evidently knew that a showdown was at hand and she was here to help you out. Despite her sincerity, you are chasing her away as if she was a chicken... "So what if Im a girl?" The girl said unhappily. "Arent they here too?" As she said that, she pointed to Huyan Aobo and Xie Dan Feng. Dong Wu Shang said without thinking, "How can youpare to them? Theyre the top female cultivators! They can fight and kill! With your body..." He looked at her and said, "Your thighs arent as thick as their elbows..." How could he have said that! With that, he insulted three women at once. "What do you mean?!" Huyan Aobo turned around instantly. Her muscr physique towered over him like a mountain and her two eyes brimmed with killing aura. She was already rolling up her sleeve. "What do you mean?!" Xie Dan Feng did not stride over immediately. She looked at herself to determine that she was skinny enough. Then, she said angrily, "Whose elbow is so thick?" "Are you looking down on me?" The girl in white said as she looked at Dong Wu Shang. "Do you think youre very good?" Targeted by three women, Dong Wu Shang was in a pitiful state. He looked pleadingly at his brothers. Chu Yang and the rest looked into the sky together to admire the clouds... "The clouds are so white..." Ji Mo said with a sigh. "There are so many clouds..." Luo Ke Di said with a sigh too. Dong Wu Shangs well-built physique shrunk instantly. He looked at his brothers, who had promised to go through thick and thin with him, opened his mouth and said nothing. "Can a bolt of lightning strike me, please! Oh my god!" "Dong Wu Shang, exin yourself!" The three women all advanced forward together as they shouted at him. Dong Wu Shang looked pitifully at the three women and his face turned yellow. He waved his hands quickly and mumbled, "I dont mean... that..." He spoke so fast that spittle was flying out from his mouth and his body perspired profusely. His face turned even darker. The three women had no sign of giving up. They shouted simultaneously, "So what do you mean?" Dong Wu Shang looked around helplessly and said pitifully, "Boss..." Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing were talking with each other and they appeared engrossed in their conversation. Chu Yangs expression was serious as he talked and gestured with his hands. Gu Du Xings face was serious as he nodded his head non-stop. Mo Tian Ji was there too. His face was deep in thought. Even when the sky was about to crash, Mo Tian Ji had never been looked so serious... Dong Wu Shang shouted once more but the three of them did not react. Helpless, he could only ask Ji Mo for help. After all, one of them was his girl. He said, "Ji Mo... Third brother Ji..." Ever since they became sworn brothers, Dong Wu Shang was unhappy that Ji Mo was ranked before him. This was the first time he had called him Third Brother. Ji Mo turned his head around in delight, but he only turned his head halfway before he remembered the situation. He hurriedly turned his head back so quickly that one could hear a crack. Then, he said coldly to Luo Ke Di, "This battle... is extremely important!" Luo Ke Di was in deep thought as he ced his hands behind his back and said, "Thats right. Its effects will up-end the current order! I pity all creations, who will be faced with perils once more. I pity the Nine Heavens, which will see war once more! What a pity." "A pity!" Ji Mo sighed. The two of them put on saintly fa?ades, as if they were thinking about the mortal realm, and sighed. Dong Wu Shang felt himself growing shorter by the minute. However, he did not have to beg for mercy anymore. When the three women saw this heroic figure reduced to such a pitiable state, how could they maintain their fierce fa?ades? They instantly burst outughing. Theyughed and instantly felt a sense of closeness. Naturally, they banded together. "Sister, whats your name?" Huyan Aobo was indeed a top female cultivator. Even when she asked for her name, she did so in a masculine tone as she looked at her body cursorily. It was as if she was making fun of her. The girl in white, however, was resolute. She did not even blink her eye as she replied, "My surname is Mo. Im called Mo Lei Er." Sheughed slightly and said, "Sister Huyan can call me Lei Er." "Mo Lei Er?" Xie Dan Feng thought for a while and said, "Lei Er is a nice name. Lei, which means tears, makes one think of sadness. However, with Mo, which is a homonym for no, it means that your life will be free of tears. Together, they wish to convey a sincere blessing." Mo Lei Er smiled and said contentedly, "This is the name my mother gave me before she died. I like this name. Whenever someone calls me by this name, I feel as if Im still in my mothers embrace." A look of pity crossed Huyan Aobo and Xie Dan Fengs faces. "Why are you here?" Xie Dan Fengs maternal instincts kicked in. "Its for that dummy!" Mo Lei Er looked pitifully at Dong Wu Shang. "Im worried for him... but he... he doesnt recognize me!" When she said that, both Huyan Aobo and Xie Dan Feng were incensed. They looked viciously at Dong Wu Shang. Dong Wu Shang took a few steps back. "Which god did I offend today?" He thought. Mo Lei Er continued her tale in a heart-breaking fashion. "At that time, what he did to me was... outrageous! I... risked being chased out of my household and gave him... gave him... it. However, he took a knife and chased me... and chased me for tens of kilometers... but... now that I know hes in danger, I came for him. However, he... doesnt recognize me..." Her words left everyone thunderstruck. Even Chu Yang was shocked. Mo Tian Ji was just about to drink water but when he heard it, he spat it all out on Gu Du Xings face. Gu Du Xing appeared to still be in shock. He looked at Dong Wu Shang in disbelief. The water Mo Tian Ji spat out trickled slowly into his open mouth. Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo looked at Dong Wu Shang in respect. They never expected someone as thick as him to be such a Casanova. Huyan Aobo jumped in rage as she shouted, "Dong Wu Shang! I never expect you to be like this!" Xie Dan Fengs eyebrows shot upright as she said, "You dump her after youre done ying with her? How can you be so heartless?" Dong Wu Shang did not know how to defend himself as he said, "What... what did I do to you? What... did I do? Dump you? Dont use me for nothing!" "Stop!" Right when Huyan Aobo was about to beat Dong Wu Shang up, Chu Yang stopped her. Then, he stood up and looked seriously at the girl in white and said, "Miss, Dong Wu Shang is not that type of person! Who are you and why are you saying all these?" Chu Yangs eyes were dangerously sharp. Had it been anyone else, it was possible. However, it was definitely impossible for Dong Wu Shang! When Chu Yang looked at the girls eyes, he felt a ray of light shining in his head. Then, he thought of something. "When the ck Demons voice boomed through the sky, didnt he say that his family name was Mo?" Mo Lei Ers eyes were sorrowful as she said, "Are you Dong Wu Shangs boss? King of Hell Chu? Good, can you arbitrate this matter for me?" When she said thest bit, her voice changed suddenly. It turned hoarse and at the same time, she looked at Chu Yang meaningfully. This time, even though she came for Dong Wu Shang, it was important to talk to King of Hell Chu! Chu Yangs eyes lit up as he said, "Im Chu Yang. Can we talk elsewhere?" Mo Lei Er arched her eyebrows as she said, "I have the same intention too." ... Chapter 715 All for One More Smile Chu Yang and Mo Lei Er walked to the back to the contingent side-by-side. No one could understand what was going on. Why did this girle to find Dong Wu Shang, but ended up walking off with their boss? Mo Tian Ji looked at their figures and thought, "Perhaps boss knows where shes from? Why does boss know something I dont?" "This could not be because my intelligencework is not powerful enough. There have to be other reasons." Dong Wu Shang blinked a few times and then said angrily, "What did I do to her? I did nothing..." When he looked at Huyan Aobo and Xie Dan Fengs enraged expression, Dong Wu Shang said in indignantly, "I really did nothing!" Huyan Aobo said coldly, "Do you think a girl will make up this lie just to frame you?" Xie Dan Feng sniffed and said, "For matters that concern her honor, do you think shell make it up?" Dong Wu Shang did not know how should he reply. Suddenly, something clicked in his head. He said seriously, "This girl must be our enemy. This was because she said that when she passed that piece of information, she ran the risk of being expelled from her family. Furthermore... she covered her face..." Dong Wu Shang looked at everyone and said uncontrobly, "She really did just pass me a piece of news... She told me that Second Brother Gus family was being ambushed by the young master of the Ao n... its not what you think..." "Only a piece of news?" Huyan Aobo chuckled coldly while looking at him. "So after she passed that piece of news to you, you took a knife and chased her for tens of kilometers?" "Yes!" Dong Wu Shang nodded his head seriously. "That was what had happened!" "Pfft!" Huyan Aobo and Xie Dan Feng spat and said contemptuously, "Who will believe you?" Dong Wu Shang was in a truly pitiable state as he said, "Its really the case..." However, Huyan Aobo and Xie Dan Feng had already walked off. Dong Wu Shang extended his hands and looked lost. He said to Ji Mo, "That was really what had happened! I swear!" Ji Mo coughed and said in a weird tone, "I believe you." Dong Wu Shangs face turned red as he looked at Gu Du Xing and asked, "Second Brother, do you believe me?" Gu Du Xing said, "Whats the matter here? This girl is not bad. Even if you marry her, just let her bear you up and be done with it! Is it that serious?" Dong Wu Shang almost spat blood when he heard that. "But I really did nothing! Really nothing!" Gu Du Xing and Ji Moforted him half-heartedly and said, "Fine, fine, fine. You did nothing. You really did nothing? I know you did nothing. That day, I watched you look out of the window. You really did nothing..." Dong Wu Shang the mumbled dejectedly, "It was a forest... there was no window..." "Fine, fine, fine. It was a forest. There was only the two of you. You chased her off with a knife for tens of kilometers. Yes, yes, we believe you," said Luo Ke Di seriously. Dong Wu Shang sat on the ground and ced his head on his knee. Then, he said, almost weeping, "But I really really did... nothing..." This was the first time Dong Wu Shang had been framed! This time, there was no way he could exin himself. It was quite challenging to reduce Dong Wu Shang to this state. Mo Tian Ji observed his expression carefully and proimed, "It seems that Wu Shang really did nothing! Something is wrong here! Lets wait for boss to get back." Hot tears filled Dong Wu Shangs eyes as he grabbed Mo Tian Jis hand. He shook but he could not say anything. ... Chu Yang and Mo Lei Er were almost 30 meters behind the main contingent. "ck Demon?" Chu Yang probed. Mo Lei Erughed and said, "King of Hell Chu really does live up to his name! Without having to think much, you are already so perceptive." With that, she looked at Chu Yang and smiled eerily. "Its really you!" Chu Yangs head throbbed! This was really the ck Demon Young Master! No matter the ck Demon Young Master was so secretive! No matter what, she would not reveal her face or her body. She always cloaked herself in wide ck robes. She was actually a girl... Chu Yang suddenly felt as if someone had handed him a yam. However, it was toote for him to back out. He gritted his teeth and stammered, "What... what are you doing here?" The ck Demon Young Master, Mo Lei Er, looked at Chu Yang. After a long while, she said slowly and clearly, "I fell in love with Dong Wu Shang!" Chu Yang instantly felt as if the ground had cracked apart. His reaction was even more intense and violent than when the ck Demon himself had heard this piece of news. All this while, the ck Demons had been Chu Yangs number one target. They were his biggest enemies in this lifetime! In other words, the tragedy of Chu Yangs previous life was single-handedly orchestrated by the ck Demons! Had the ck Demons not destroyed Mo Qing Wus natural endowments, how could Chu Yang have been fatally ambushed by Mo Tian Ji? Discounting everything else, it was because the ck Demons had acted against Mo Qing Wu which made it impossible for Chu Yang to forgive them! A hatred like this can only be washed away by blood! However, he did realize that had the ck Demons not acted against Mo Qing Wu, Chu Yang would not have gotten the chance to know Mo Qing Wu. The two of them would have just been passers-by! However, that was just a big if and not reality! Right now, however, just when he was about to exact revenge, a ck Demon came up to him and said, "I fell in love with your Fifth Brother, Dong Wu Shang, and I want to marry him!" Furthermore, the person who said that was the most important member of the ck Demons, the ck Demon Young Master! Chu Yangsughter was horrible to hear as he said, "Brother ck, are you joking..." "Do you think Im joking?" Mo Lei Er, the ck Demon Young Master, said to him, "The two sides are nowpeting in terms of raw strength and your side is evidently weaker. By joining your side, Im willing to die together with Dong Wu Shang! Do you think Im joking, King of Hell Chu?" Chu Yangs words were stuck in his throat. "Im a ck Demon, but Im also a young girl! I also have dignity and respect! If not for the death trap which were in right now, do you think Ill reallye and be interrogated by you? Wont it be better to rebuild our ties with the Dong n, and then slowly get to know Dong Wu Shang until he can ept me and chase after me?" "The problem is that we dont have time right now! Your side has no chance of winning todays fight! You will die and Dong Wu Shang wont live! This is why Im here!" "I dont want to marry him formally but I just hope that in thest moment of his life, he wont view me as his enemy. Thats all I hope for!" Mo Lei Er looked at Chu Yang and said, "King of Hell Chu, do you think Im joking with you?" Chu Yang fell silent. The ck Demons words were sincere! Every single thing she said came from her heart! Even if Chu Yang was dumb, he knew that she was sincere. "Have you thought about other factors beforeing today?" Chu Yang said as he took two steps back. "What will you do? What will your family do?" "What can you do to resolve the hatred between your n and the n of my brothers?" Chu Yang sighed and said, "Have you not thought of these? Have you considered from Dong Wu Shangs perspective? Youre asking him to take for his lover the daughter of his enemy. Furthermore, she is also the enemy of all his brothers! What will Dong Wu Shang feel?" "Right now, do you think I have the energy to consider all these?" Mo Lei Er smiled bitterly, "Do you know how big the other side is this time? Do you know how much assistance are they getting? Your side has no hope of sess!" "Once the fight starts, everyone will perish! Well either be buried in the ground or decay into skeletons by the Lake of Death! Hatred, vengeance, what are they worth? So what if they can be resolved or not?" Mo Lei Er described lightly, "I told my father that Iming to find a home and the happiness of my life! However, my father will never know that my idea of happiness is to die with him. Thats all I want!" "After death, so what if you hate me?" "As for the ck Demons, some may die because of me!" Mo Lei Er said inly. "However, if I did not do this, well fight to the death against you anyway! No one from your side will show mercy and as for my allies, which include the Shi n from the Upper Three Heavens and the Li n, many of them came on the invitation of someone else. When they see us die, they wont save us too!" "Hence, why dont I die happy? At least Ill die in peace," said Mo Lei Er with a faint smile. "I cant decide if I want to be borne, but I can decide how I want to die, right?" Chu Yang fell silent and said, "What does your father think?" Mo Lei Er paused and said, "The ck Demons originally wanted to spectate this fight to preserve our strength! However, in the past few days, when the Tu ns reinforcements came, they became cocky. The Li n entered the fight and as for the Tian n.... Weve never liked them. We actually had a falling out with Tian Bu Hui." "Hence, the ck Demons could either pull out or fight to the death! However, after the Shi n from the Upper Three Heavens came, they announced that no one was allowed to leave! If not, the Shi n will destroy them!" "So we cant pull out too!" "Father said that no matter what happens, were going to die anyway. Hence, he thought that he should let his daughter be happy before we all die together. Even if its for just one smile, itll be worth it!" Chu Yang was instantly touched. An extra smile before death was worth it! Even though he harbored no goodwill toward the ck Demon, he could instantly sense the ck Demons love for the ck Demon Young Master from this statement! He was a worthy opponent and a ster father! "The ck Demons are an assassination group and hence, all major ns dislike us. Furthermore, our methods are questionable but its only because we have no choice. However, we only acted with malice against the Mo n, but this was because the Great Elder of the Mo n, Mo Wu Xin, killed my mother!" Mo Lei Er looked at Chu Yang and said, "Hence, we wont ever forget this blood debt! As for the hatred of others, theres nothing to discuss. We killed them already. However, our enmity with the Mo n is not without a reason, and this is what I want to talk to you about!" ... Chapter 716 Pre-War Preparations, A Terrifying Normalcy Chu Yang took two steps and looked at the sky. He thought for a while and then said, "I get it now." Mo Lei Er smiled faintly. "In other words, you think that were definitely going to die! You dont want any regret," said Chu Yang softly. "Hence, at this moment, you decide to stand on our side." "This is why you dont care about hatred or vengeance." Mo Lei Er smiled calmly and said, "Whats more important to a girl than love?" Chu Yang smiled confidently, turned around, and said, "What if we dont die? What if were able to win?" "Thats impossible!" Mo Lei Er said firmly. "The result is not set in stone yet. Why will it be impossible?" Chu Yang said slowly. "Im just asking you, what if we win and live? What will you do?" Mo Lei Er was stunned. She had never considered this problem. No matter which perspective she took, Chu Yangs side had no hope of winning. However, he spoke of it so confidently. What would she do if they really survived? Mo Lei Er thought about this problem and instantly, her eyebrows leaped and her face turned pale. This was because she realized that everyone dying would be the best oue. However, if they survived, the end result would be messy! "If we live, will you still insist on marrying Dong Wu Shang and bing his wife?" Chu Yang said as he looked at her. "Are you confident of undoing the hatred and enmity of so many years?" "Are you confident of sacrificing your entire ck Demons to exchange a peace between us? For your marital bliss?" "Are you confident that Dong Wu Shang will ept you?" A series of questions left Mo Lei Er with her mouth open and her face pale. She opened and closed her mouth as if she wanted to speak but no word came out. "If... we live... if we really can live..." Mo Lei Ers delicate lips trembled as she struggled to find her words, "If Dong Wu Shang really can... like me, Ill... Ill..." Beads of sweat trickled down her face as she said in a conflicted voice, "Dont force me! Can you let me fight with him first? Is it so difficult?" Chu Yang smiled and said, "Alright, well discuss these matters after the battle!" He sighed and smiled, before saying, "Mo Lei Er, dont forget. After the battle, I want an answer from you!" Mo Lei Er looked at him suspiciously and thought, "Is he really confident of winning? How... how can this be possible?" ... When they saw the two of theming back, the brothers all looked at them. "So? Whats the situation?" Ji Mo was anxious as he asked them almost immediately. Everyone looked at Chu Yang. Chu Yang sighed and shook his head. "Boss..." Dong Wu Shang, who was like a convict awaiting judgment, said in a pitiful voice. "I have no solution... settle your sin by yourself," said Chu Yang as he patted him on the shoulder. "Wu Shang, its rare for a girl to be so in love with you. As a man, you must answer for your actions! Face this yourself, we cant help you." "Oh..." Everyone said in unison as they turned around. Dong Wu Shang was stunned. Then, he strode in front of the girl and asked, "Miss, have we met before?" Mo Lei Ers lips twitched as she said, "What do you think?" Dong Wu Shang said confusedly, "Why do I have no impression of it?" Mo Lei Er said, "So what if you have no impression? Im here, am I not?" "Youre here, but you have ruined my name and reputation!" Dong Wu Shang said as he gritted his teeth. "Youve ruined my name too!" Mo Lei Er said as she red at him. As the two of them talked, they did not realize that everyone had left them. They were alone. ording to Chu Yang, why should they care about Dong Wu Shang? Even if he drew his saber, he would not be able to hurt her. They should let the two of them settle this issue together. This was the best they could do for everyone else. Mo Tian Ji left everyone and upied the western part of the battlefield. He was helping everyone set up their camp and arranging battle formations. Even though this was a final battle, it would not be resolved in just a day or two. In these few days, everyone needed to rest and eat. How could theye unprepared? It was not noon yet but Mo Tian Ji had chosen the western side. They faced the sun directly. As the sunlight shone on the snowy ground, everyone was blinded by it. However, Chu Yang sighed in admiration silently, "We definitely are not going to fight in the morning but we will surely fight in the afternoon. In the afternoon, the sunlight will shine from the west onto the east. Their side will face away from the sun but their enemy will be blinded by the sunlight reflected off the snow!" Doing this increased their chance of sess. Furthermore, Mo Tian Jis camp was notpletely in the west. Instead, it upied both the western and the southern quadrants. This ensured that other than this one period in the day, they would be facing away from the sun at all other times! Their opponents camp would be in the north-east! This was an amazing geographical advantage. If the two sides were simrly skilled, this geographical disparity could guarantee sess! Of course, the most important reason was... the south-western part was the furthest away from the two stone steles and located behind them. They did not have to worry that they would identally trigger a powerful suppression from the steles. Their enemy would have to bear the full brunt of that! Then, Mo Tian Ji started to arrange the formations and ssified everyone based on how effective their weapons would be. He started to arrangebinations. Swords were better at defense while sabers were better for offense! Combining the two of them in a single formation would let themplement each other. Swords were short while spears were long. Hence, the few spearmen among them were mixed with those wielding swords. A sword was a short-ranged weapon while a whip was a long-ranged weapon. The two of them were an idealbination too. ... As there were more people who wielded swords, it was impossible tobine them with other weapon-wielders toward the end as there simply were not enough of thetter. However, Mo Tian Ji separated them ording to their personalities to try ande up with more pairings. Those whose tempers were worse were matched with calmer people. Those who preferred defense were matched with those who liked offense. Through his arrangements, their total martial strength was increased by 30%. Chu Yang looked this in great admiration. This was aplicated task and to do all these, he had to understand everyone very well. Mo Tian Ji had only interacted with them for a short period of time. However, he was able to arrange them so perfectly and wlessly! Even if everyone made their own arrangements, they may not find partners as good as the ones Mo Tian Ji had given them. Furthermore, he was also able to break them up from their usual n-based pairings. Mo Tian Jis method of arrangement alone demonstrated to everyone that he lived up to his title as the Master of Maniption and Calction! After he was done with battle formations, Mo Tian Ji made another decision. Everyone had to hand over their medicines and they would all be centrally distributed. Then, he picked those who knew a bit about healing and organized them into squads whose main job was to rescue the wounded. This was an importantponent. The battle would take a long time and many would be injured. If their efforts here were inadequate, many more people would lose their lives and their overall battling capabilities would be massively depleted. Mo Tian Ji was able to think of all these problems before they even happened. After they set up camp, he arranged for a few bigger and more luxurious camps to be set up. This was not for his own benefits but instead, they would serve as hospitals. The wounded would be treated centrally in these tents. He gathered the foodstuff together too. Other than water, which could be easily obtained, everything else that would affect ones performance was centrally distributed. Finally, he had to settle the decisions at the higher-end, who would be in charge of a particr team and how would they coordinate with each other. Mo Tian Ji issued orders on the go but they all made sense. In a group of 1000, Mo Tian Ji would issue almost 1000 orders! He would customize them to each and every one of them! For every matter! For everything! Finally, those who had wanted to help realize that Mo Tian Ji was able to finish all the preparations without them! This process was as smooth as it could get. In other words, with Mo Tian Ji, all one had to do was to take part in the battle. As for everything else, be it eating or drinking, or even going to the toilet, Mo Tian Ji would have thought of them already. He even created a private and elegant toilet for the three women... Furthermore, Mo Tian Ji predicted that battling would be tiring and that they would be sweating a lot so he even prepared a huge amount of saltwater for them to replenish their bodily fluids... Even a vacation-nned would not be as considerate as Mo Tian Ji! His terrifying calctive abilities shocked everyone! This was the true Master of Maniption and Calction. To earn that title, he did not have to make perfect predictions but he definitely had to think about all possible oues, no matter how small and insignificant they were. The most mundane thing, if executed properly, would still be stunning! A great person would be able to do all the small things in life perfectly! However, in our modern society, how many people could do that? Everyone looked at Mo Tian Ji slightly differently. They all thought, "Fortunately... were fighting with him and not against him... if that happens, his calctions would really kill us!" Suddenly, one could hear shouting as a group of men and horses rushed up. They were the ck Demons. After thy ascended, the two sides looked at each other. Then, they started to take simr actions. They upied the northeast and were in direct opposition against them! However, as the ck Demons lined up their formations, they seemed to be doing it half-heartedly. They set up camp where Mo Tian Ji had expected them to, in the geographically-unfavorable spot. Hoof steps could be heard, which were as concentrated as the rain. A snowy-white horse appeared. On it, one could see a handsome youth with slightly-curved eyebrows. His eyes were doleful and his face was pale. He was d in white and his ck hair billowed behind him. The moment he rushed out, he waved his hands and a rocket shot up into the air. It burst in mid-air and in the blue sky, an inky-ck word appeared! "Ye!" ... Chapter 717 The Ye Family and the Ye Family Behind the young man in white, there stood two old people in ck. They rode green horses as they charged forward. When they reached the center of the two camps, they stopped! The three of them, one who was white and two who were ck, stood there and looked around. Then, they looked at the two sides as if no one was there! When they saw the word Ye, Chu Yang and Tan Tan both had the same shocking thought in their minds. Could they be from the Ye n from the Upper Three Heavens? Both of them reacted sensitively to the word Ye because their masters lover was surnamed Ye. She was Ye Chu Chen. The three of them stood there proudly for a while. Then, they did something which shocked everyone. The youth in white suddenly stood on top of his horse. Like a tree in the wind, his white robes billowed as if they were flying. Standing on the back of the horse, his body was straight as he looked down at everyone! No matter which side one was on, they all eximed to themselves in their hearts, "What a handsome young man!" However, the youth in white then smiled in a feminine way and then, he reached out with his hand while standing on the horse and twisted it like a water snake. He made a gesture seductively and said in an unbelievably feminine voice, "What a scene. Luckily, Im notte. This is such a delightful atmosphere. Greetings, my handsome men, Im Ye Shi Yu of the Upper Three Heavens." With that, heughed in an embarrassed fashion and his eyes rolled. Despite being a man, he was truly full of vors! Everyone looked at him in surprise. Their eyeballs all bulged. He was like a transsexual. When they heard thest line my handsome men, all of the men on-scene almost wanted to puke. Even though they all thought they were handsome, they did not need validation from him. Naturally, not a single man would think that he was ugly. It was the same for women. However, they all noticed something else about him! Ye! Ye n! Ye Shi Yu, Ye n, Upper Three Heavens! The Ye n! They were the top n in the entire Nine Heavens! Mo Tian Jis eyes shed and he said warmly, "So youre Young Master Ye. May I ask why did youe? If you need help, just ask. Im Mo Tian Ji." When Ye Shi Yu heard that, his eyes bulged in delight as he said happily, "Yikes, youre Mo Tian Ji? Youre so handsome..." Goosebumps popped up all over Mo Tian Jis skin. He trembled and his face turned pale. He was...ing on too strongly! "But youre right, I do have something I need help with, and its so troublesome..." Ye Shi Yu wiggled his hips and said. As he spoke, his butt would sway from side to side. His entire body moved like a snake. Had he been a girl, he would have delighted countless men. However, everyone present just felt like puking. Some of them did not even have the courage to look at him. "Im only here to spectate..." Ye Shi Yu looked suggestively at Mo Tian Ji and then, he covered his mouth and smiled. Then, he said slightly cruelly, "I like to watch people bleed." Mo Tian Ji felt as if he wanted to die. It was not easy for him to take all of Ye Shi Yus suggestive looks. Fortunately, Ye Shi Yu just spoke for just a bit before he got off his horse and sauntered to the center. Then, he walked off to the distance. The two old people in ck waved their sleeves and the snow and ice on the ground congregated together. Instantly, it turned into a tform which was almost 30 meters high. Then, the three of them flew onto the tform. Ye Shi Yu looked at Mo Tian Ji before he smiled coyly while covering his mouth. He sat down seductively and said in a simpering tone, "Just fight, Ill watch..." He blinked and said, "Dont be shy..." With that, he giggled non-stop as he waved his hands about... Mo Tian Ji waspletely drenched in cold sweat. He wiped his forehead and retreated haggardly. Chu Yang found it funny. This was the first time in his life he had seen Mo Tian Ji in such a state... However, he did notugh. This was because he thought about the how Ye Shi Yu got his name. An exquisite figure. A male body but a female heart. Tricky and sly, but also resolute. While his heart may seem soft, his methods were not! This was the third young master of the Ye n, Ye Shi Yu! Among the three young masters, he was ranked number three! While he looked like a tranny, his methods and motivations were terrifying. Normally, for the Ye n to produce such a freak, how could they let him out to embarrass all of them? However, the Ye n allowed him to go around and even gave him important tasks. This was a testament to his power. Another young master of the Ye n once critiqued Ye Shi Yu as, "While he may seem to be sweet when he calls you brother, hes definitely one who will not hesitate to stab you in the back..." He was an extremely dangerous fellow. Chu Yang had not spent much time in the Upper Three Heavens and hence, he did not know a lot of people. However, Ye Shi Yu was well-known and his moniker as a transsexual was well-earned. Just when Chu Yang was thinking, a long sigh came from the mountain. It reverberated in the air and rushed into the skies. "As autumnes, leaves fly in the air. The fading beauty makes one reminisce. Im Ye Meng Se!" He was the Flower-Protecting Young Master, Ye Meng Se. He was one of the scions of the Ye n of the Upper Three Heavens too. He was famous for his love of beautiful women but also notorious for how he dealt with men. His favorite saying was, "In the world, there are already very few beauties as it is and hence, I should cherish them. Admiring them is better than plucking them for myself. I will rather see flowers blossom than to take one for myself." His protection of women was unrivaled by anyone else. However, all he did was to admire them. He never thought of taking them for himself. In this regard, he was an odd one. He sighed and then, a small green donkey trotted quickly up to him. This donkey... had the ears of a donkey but in fact, it was no bigger than a dog. A young man in green sat astride the green donkey. He carried an emerald-green flute and his brows were nted. His good-looking eyes curved down in a mncholic way. Behind him, two elders in green stood. Their sleeves billowed and their feet did not touch the ground. They did not have steeds but instead walked. However, they moved as fast as a cloud, speedy and fluid. "Greetings everyone," said Ye Meng Se as he bowed to everyone. "Ordered by my n, Im here to spectate this fight. I have no qualm with either side. Let us watch us in peace, please. I thank you for your kindness." His words were respectful. He seemed to be seeking everyones permission. However, before everyone could react, he straightaway entered the center and walked next to Yu Shi Yus tform. Then, a snow-white tform started to rise too. Ye Meng Se stepped onto it and flew to its top. He waved his flute and a sharp noise could be heard. "Brother Meng Se, youre finally here. I miss you," said Ye Shi Yu turned his head and looked purely and sweetly at Ye Meng Se. (Trantors Note: Its important to note, at this point, the Ye Shi Yu and Ye Meng Se are from different families. The Chinese character for Ye Shi Yus name is ҹ (night) while the Ye Meng Ses surname is Ҷ (leaf).) Ye Meng Ses face changed as he said, "Stop acting like this in front of everyone!" Then, he turned his head, closed his eyes, and sat on his knees without moving. Ye Shi Yu snorted and turned his head to the side. "Hmph! Putting on an act!" He waved his hair and turned his face to the side, pouting. The four elders behind them sat with their eyes closed in silence. However, everyone below knew that these four elders were all exceptional! Any single one of them would be able to dominate the Middle Three Heavens! "The Ye n has sent a representative, as had the Ye n!" Mo Tian Ji said with a serious face. "It seems that all nine families of the Upper Three Heavens will be present." "The two of them are both dangerous," said Chu Yang in a low voice, "However, theyre here to spectate. We can ignore them for now." "Spectate..." Mo tian Ji frowned and looked at Chu Yang. Then, he looked at Gu Du Xing. Chu Yang understood. Mo Tian Jis intention was clear. "They wanted to see how youll act, as the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword." "I know what to do," said Chu Yang as he nced at him. Mo Tian Ji sighed softly. His heart was heavy. For the ns of the Upper Three Heavens to spectate the final fight in the Middle Three Heavens, it had to be significant indeed. They were here either for the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword or for the awakening of the Three Stars Divine n! However, the two of them were in their side. If the opponents discovered either one of them, the result would be unimaginable! Furthermore, the future of all their brothers was a nk right now. How could Mo Tian Ji not be worried? Then, he waited for a while before the hoof steps of the horses started to sound and get louder. Tian Bu Huis horse led the charge. Then, a huge shadow on top of a horse, which appeared like a moving mountain, followed him. He brimmed with an intense and powerful aura. Everyone recognized him. He was the young master of the Li n of the Middle Three Heavens, Li Xiong Tu! The main fighting force of both sides was revealed at this moment! It was akin to two mas reaching. The moment Li Xiong Tu appeared, Dong Wu Shangs eyes lit up as he looked at him. Before Li Xiong Tus horse had stopped, he was already looking at Dong Wu Shang! Both of them, in terms of aura and battling style, were highly simr. At this point, these two mortal enemies were finally about to sh! Chapter 718 Waves of Turmoil! Dong Wu Shangs eyes brimmed with a sharp and powerful gaze. Li Xiong Tus eyes were calm but wild. They stared intently at each other. When their four eyes met, it was as if four bolts of lightning shed against each other in the sky. Sparks flew and the sky was illuminated. Chu Yang could clearly sense a powerful battling intenting from Dong Wu Shangs body surging froth! It was like a turbulent ocean. Li Xiong Tus clothes flew in the wind as he sat astride his horse without moving. Snow started to fly from the in snowy ground between the two of them suddenly as if an invisible shovel was tossing them into the air. Snow flew in the air like in a dream. Between the two of them, a thin path appeared, reaching out to them both! Everyone knew what was going to happen today. In todays battle, Li Xiong Tus opponent would be Dong Wu Shang! Dong Wu Shangs opponent was naturally Li Xiong Tu! Anyone who tried to intervene would probably be attacked by both of them. These were two highly simr people! Hence, because of this, neither of them would allow the other to live after this battle! "Dong Wu Shang!" Li Xiong Tu shouted. "Li Xiong Tu!" Dong Wu Shang said solemnly. The two of themughed like maniacs. They reached out with their hands and pointed at each other and shouted at the same time, "Today, Ill send you off!" They even said it in the exact same way. Then, the two of them stepped back. However, the battling intent on their faces was incredibly intense. On the high tform, Ye Shi Yus elegant brows were arched. He looked pensively at Dong Wu Shang and Li Xiong Tu and mumbled to himself, "I never expect the Middle Three Heavens to have such talents!" "Did Li Xiong Tu improve this much?" Chu Yang stared at Li Xiong Tu and said. He was baffled. "Thest time I saw him, he was at best a Grade 4 Martial King. Right now, he is able to easily challenge Dong Wu Shang. He is at least a Grade 2 Martial Emperor! What is going on here?" Neither Gu Du Xing nor Mo Tian Ji knew the answer to this question. How did Li Xiong Tu improve so quickly? "Did he meet with some miracle?" Mo Tian Ji frowned. This was possible. It was only possible to achieve such a terrifying transformation if one took some sort of potent herb or medicine. After all, in this world, it was impossible to have a second master of the Nine Tribtions Sword! "I think thats the case," said Chu Yang loudly. He appeared to have thought of something as he said in shock, "Could he have met the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword?" Mo Tian Ji was taken aback as he mumbled, "Thats impossible, right?" However, it went without saying that Mo Tian Ji and Chu Yang were intellectuallypatible. Everyone knew how terrifying it was to meet with a master strategist. The only thing that was ten thousand times worse than meeting with a master strategist was to meet with two master strategists working together! Many of Chu Yangs brothers improved this quickly like this too. This was their best bet too. By saying that, it was akin to revealing the reason behind his brothers rapid improvements. However, Mo Tian Jis statement of shock, Thats impossible, dispelled all their suspicions. While the two of them spoke in a low voice, they subconsciously talked louder than they should. Many people around them overheard their conversation. Instantly, everyone felt as if their backs were pierced with needles. On the tform, Ye Shi Yu satzily as he cast his sharp gaze downward. He swept past the two of them and then, he turned their attention to Li Xiong Tu. A look of deep thought reced the coy look in his eyes. On the other side, Ye Meng Ses body trembled as he looked at Li Xiong Tu from the corner of his eyes. His gaze as deep as the ocean. The two of them shared the same thought, "To progress from Grade 4 Martial Monarch to Grade 2 Martial Emperor in just one year... this is a true miracle. If he did not use some miraculous herb or medicine, he must have met the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword!" Everyones potential was limited. If one relied on hard work alone, the amount of effort one would expend could kill him. That was impossible. Li Xiong Tu must have met with a miracle. Ye Shi Yu and Ye Meng Se were both from the Upper Three Heavens. They naturally knew that even in the Upper Three Heavens, it was impossible to find a treasure which could increase ones cultivation by eight entire stages. Hence, how could something so legendary be found in the Middle Three Heavens? Naturally, Li Xiong Tu must have met the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Ye Shi Yus gaze shed as he smiled in a girly manner and said in a honeyed tone, "My buffd, Young Master Li, I heard that one year ago, you were only a Grade 4 Martial Monarch one year ago?" Li Xiong Tu frowned. He naturally disliked this faux feminine demeanor but he nodded his head simply and said, "Thats right. Last year, I only had the strength of a peak Grade 3 Martial Monarch." Ye Shi Yu smiled coyly and said, "Is that so? Young Master Li improved so quickly! Im so jealous, hehehe." At this moment, a voice said inly, "Ye Shi Yu, it doesnt matter if youre jealous or not! No one can interrogate members of my Li n!" At the entrance, three people appeared. The one in front had a tall and huge body. He was massive and looked like a little mountain which could move. Compared to Dong Wu Shang and Li Xiong Tu, he was even stronger. He seemed to be only 25 years old but he brimmed with ferocity and power. Ye Shi Yu and Ye Meng Ses faces changed as they said, "So its Brother Li." The man snorted and turned to look at Li Xiong Tu and asked, "Are you Li Xiong Tu?" Li Xiong Tu said, "Thats right. Who are you?" "Im from the Li n of the Upper Three Heavens! My name is Li Ba Tian. You should call me Fourth Brother!" Li Ba Tiansugh boomed as he said, "Youre exceptional." "Fourth Brother," said Li Xiong Tu in delight. He knew his ns pressing dream of returning to the Upper Three Heavens. For Li Ba Tian to give him permission to call him Fourth Brother in front of everyone present, it was tantamount to recognizing the Li n of the Middle Three Heavens! "Good!" Li Ba Tian said with a smile. "The fight will be fair so I cant help you out here! However, after this fight, Ill bring you back up to the Upper Three Heavens!" "Thank you Fourth Brother!" Li Xiong Tu said in delight. Everyone around him, including Tian Bu Hui, looked at him in admiration. "Bring you back up to the Upper Three Heavens!" This meant that from this moment on, the Li n of the Middle Three Heavens was officially part of the Upper Three Heavens. Li Ba Tianughed and said, "Dont thank me. This is the will of our ancestor. If you can break through the rank of a Martial Emperor at your age in the Middle Three Heavens, well bring you back up to the Upper Three Heavens! Right now, youve satisfied this criterion!" With that, Li Ba Tian strode forward with this two guards. He greeted Ye Shi Yu and Ye Meng Se but he dispensed with all other pleasantries. Ye Shi Yu snorted and Ye Meng Ses face turned pale. His eyes shone but he said nothing. Chu Yang thought, "It seems that Li Ba Tian is an influential member of the younger generation of the Li n." Mo Tian Ji thought in his heart, "He may be strong but he is too straightforward. No matter how strong he is, I can kill him with just a single trick! Hes not someone I have to worry about! In contrast, Ye Shi Yu and Ye Meng Se are much more difficult to handle." With each step Li Ba Tian took on the snowy ground, the ground underneath him would tremble. When he was almost next to Dong Wu Shang, he stopped and said, "Are you Dong Wu Shang?" Dong Wu Shangs gaze tightened as he said, "So what if I am?" Li Ba Tian snorted coldly as he said, "Li Xiong Tu is my brother!" Dong Wu Shang burst outughing as he said, "If you dont wish to be separated from him, I can send the both of you off on your way!" Li Ba Tian originally just wanted to create a bit of pressure for Dong Wu Shang, which would help Li Xiong Tu seed easily. He never expected Dong Wu Shang to be so fearless. Instantly, his eyes narrowed and a dangerous look crossed his face. A quiet voice said, "Just now, you spoke of a fair fight. Now, youre trying to help your young brother by exerting pressure on hispetitor. Now that that has failed, are you going to attack him?" A woman in white stood behind Dong Wu Shang and said disrespectfully. Her voice was icy-cold and everyone present heard it. Li Ba Tian snorted, looked at Dong Wu Shang, took a step forward and said slowly, "Ignorant woman. What do you know? I dont even have to fight to beat him!" Dong Wu Shang bellowed in rage, "Li Ba Tian, Ill remember this insult. One day, Ill fight you!" Li Ba Tian did not turn around but instead, he just said simply, "If you can live!" With that, he walked underneath the tall tform and another tform made from snow rose into the sky. Li Ba Tian rose to a height which was taller than the other two by 30 meters before he slowly descended. His skills were shocking. However, everyone knew that he, as a young master of the Upper Three Heavens, had lost face in the Middle Three Heavens. He was just using this leap to relieve the annoyance he felt in his heart. Ye Shi Yu and Ye Meng Se looked at Li Xiong Tu with eyes that brimmed with killing intent. They did not believe Li Ba Tians im that he was bringing him up to the Upper Three Heavens because he had be a Martial Emperor. Instead, they knew that the Li n wanted to use Li Xiong Tu to get on the good side of the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Once that was done, their ns would suffer for the benefit of the Li n. How could they allow this to happen? F*ck, they even entertained the thought of killing this fan of the master of the Nine Tribtions Swordidentallyter! How could they allow such an enemy to live? Li Ba Tian thought in his heart, "Did this brother of mine really meet and benefit from the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword? If thats true, our ns grand n has to change." After all, all of the great ns hoped to befriend the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. For many years, none of the family which opposed the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword did so sessfully. Countless bloody examples had proven that this decision was not wise. However, if they did not be one of the nine names, they knew that they would be finished. If that was their fate, would it not be better for them to actively try and resist it first? However, who would turn down the opportunity to strike a bargain with the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword? Li Ba Tian looked at Ye Shi Yu and Ye Meng Se and sensed the killing intent in their eyes. He snorted derisively and thought, "With me here, dont even think of killing him!" On the other side, Mo Tian Ji looked coldly at this and suddenly, his mind clicked. He approached Chu Yang and said quietly, "Li Xiong Tu does not need to die." Chu Yang nodded his head slightly. Chapter 719 The Nine Great Clans Are All Here! The two of them looked at each other in unison and saw the look of mirth in each others eyes. Both sides had already set up their camps but neither side initiated the fight. Everyone knew that no matter what happened, they had to wait for everyone from the Nine Great ns to be here first. Right now, only three of them were here. As for the rest who were not here, no one wanted to shoulder the responsibility of starting the fight without them. It was noontime. The sunlight shone on the snowy ground on the mountain but no one could feel the warmth of the sun. A ray of white light shone past, dazzling everyone. Near the entrance of the mountain, three purple figures suddenly appeared. In the center, there was a girl in purple. She was astoundingly pretty. Her brows were faint and her phoenix-like eyes exuded strength. She was tall but and with one look, one could tell that she was akin to a flower which had bloomed in the snowy sky. However, her face was colder than the permafrost which covered this mountain! Her gaze seemed capable of freezing everyone she saw. "Ling Han Xue of the Ling n!" Other than stating her identity, she did not say anything else. Then, she slowly walked toward theke and the only time her gaze changed was when she looked at the two stone steles. "Sister Xue came personally," said Li Ba Tian as heughed from the tform. Ye Meng Se stood up and called out respectfully, "Greetings, Sister Xue." Ye Shi Yu turned serious as he said respectfully, "Sister Xue, youre here..." His voice was no longer coy and feminine but instead, he seemed to be trying to get on her good side. They were like mice which had seen a cat. Ling Han Xue looked at them but said nothing. When she saw Ye Shi Yu, she frowned slightly and then, she walked past everyone, causing snowkes to fly in her wake. The moment she walked past, Chu Yang felt a bone-chilling cold. Then, she waved her delicate hand slightly and a tform made out of ice suddenly shot up from the ground. She waved her purple robes and like a purple cloud, she slowly rose. On top of the tform, she closed her eyes and sat, unspeaking and unmoving. The two purple-d elders behind her were as still as statues too. Ling Han Xuepletely ignored Ye Shi Yu, Ye Meng Se, and Li Ba Tian. However, the three of them sighed as if they had been absolved of a burden. The three of them had the same thought in mind, "Please ignore me! Please ignore me! If you dont... Im screwed!" Chu Yang thought, "Ling Han Xue has to be from the Ling n of the Upper Three Heavens." "It seemed like Ling Han Xues position was... really high. Furthermore, she was terrifying too. If not, why would Ye Shi Yu, Ye Meng Se, and Li Ba Tian be so scared..." However, the top n among the Nine Great ns of the Upper Three Heavens was definitely the Ye n (Ye Shi Yus n). So why was Ye Shi Yu so afraid? Hoof steps could be heard once more and another group of men and horses rushed up the mountain. This time, they were led by a youngster. However, he brought a much bigger contingent than the other great ns. In total, he brought around 50 people. When they came up, around 40 of them dispersed and joined the Tian n. Only three of them was left. One of them was a young man who was about 25 years old. The other two were elders. "Im Shi Cheng Yu of the Shi n from the Upper Three Heavens. By the orders of my n, Im here to spectate this fight," said the youth politely. "As for the rest, because of a personal vendetta, they were invited to help out in this fight. However, whatever they do is unrted to the Shi n. Everyone, please dont worry." When he said that, even Ling Han Xue opened her eyes. She looked contemptuously at him before snorting. How could anyone from the Middle Three Heavens resist those from the Upper Three Heavens? How dared he say please dont worry? Who could not worry? Ye Shi Yu clucked like a chicken and said, "Shi Cheng Yu, you really should be called a genius, right? Do you take us for fools? Is this the style of the Shi n?" Ye Shi Yu looked at Han Ling Xue as if he was a rat and she was a cat. When he looked at Shi Cheng Yu, the roles seemed to have reversed. He evidently did not hold him in high regards. Shi Cheng Yu was not angry as he said, "Its a personal vendetta. What do you know about it?" With that, he did not care what the others said anymore as he walked to a spot close to the side and ordered the two elders to build an ice tform. As the ice tform started to rise, Han Ling Xue snorted and waved her hand. With a boom, the huge tform copsed and disintegrated. Then, she said coldly, "Shi Cheng Yu, if you sit next to me, Ill kill you!" Shi Cheng Yus face was ck but he was helpless as he said with a forced smile, "Sister Xue, why are you saying this? I hope to receive instructions from you. Since you dont want to, I shall sit further away from you." With that, he swallowed his pride and erected another ice tform to the side. Chu Yang did not turn his head as he said pensively, "This seems that the Shi n is not very scary. Among the Nine Great ns, the Shi n is probably the weakest! Everyone can see that." He paused for a while and then said, "Your memory is good. Look at these people and give me a run-down." Mo Tian Ji nodded his head and said nothing. However, he definitely heard Chu Yangs words. He did not need to say anything. All he had to do was to use his brain. Chu Yangs words were Mo Tian Jis greatest source of inspiration. The Shi n was the weakest. Since it was the weakest, this meant that if they were to fight, there were countless possibilities for him to make use of their status! A natural sh would ur between the weak and the strong. As Mo Tian Ji pondered how could he make use of this information, he instantly came up with almost seven to eight methods to subdue the Shi n. As he thought, Mo Tian Ji took out a pen and a piece of paper as he recorded his thoughts. This was his habit. No matter what he thought of, as long as it could not be used immediately, he would try and record it down with his own unique writing system in case he forgot. While his memory was almost eidetic, this was a habit which he had formed. Normal people could not understand Mo Tian Jis writings too. If someone picked up his notes, they would go crazy trying to decipher his writings. Then, the Zhuge n came. Compared to the other ns, the Zhuge n kept a much lower profile. They greeted everyone before quietly picking a spot and jumping onto it. Then, the Lan n arrived. However, instead of sending a youth, they sent a middle-aged man who was about 30 to 40 years old. He was also apanied by two guards. Then, the Xiao n came. They sent a young master and two guards. When the Xiao n came, Chu Yang paid special attention to him because the Xiao n was the biggest enemy of Young Master n. If one wanted to see the foundation of a n, they would look at its older generation. If they wanted to see its future developmental prospects, they should look at its younger generation. The young master of the Xiao n was Xiao Jue Chen. However, he did not live up his name Jue Chen, which meant an otherworldliness, but instead, he appeared dark and mysterious. Furthermore, his triangr eyes and his garlic-shaped nose made him look a bit silly. However, Chu Yang quickly changed his opinion. While Xiao Jue Chen was not good-looking and looked perpetually dumbfounded, he was definitely not! No one who was dumb would be able toe today. The only possibility was that Xiao Jue Chen was someone smart enough to dumb himself down to trick others. Mo Tian Ji approved of this analysis. He made an annotation next to the Xiao n: Pay special attention. After a while, one more n appeared btedly. "As the sun rises from the east, the stars will sink to the west! How many ages and how much hate? Half of all mortals and half of all spirits!" With a clear voice, a youth in green appeared, walking at his own pace. He carried a fan in his hand. In this frigid environment, it was ratherical to see someone fanning him like this. "Im from the Chen n of the Upper Three Heavens, Chen Fei Chen. You can call me Fifth Master Chen," said Chen Fei Chen. "Im here to spectate today so please dont suck me to me. Dont try and better your ties with me too. In other words, I dont really care about the battle of the Middle Three Heavens today. Im just here to rx." His two guards followed tightly behind him. They did not stop him from twirling his fan or from making his boastful statements. No matter who heard his words, they were all visibly enraged. However, Fifth Master Chen did not seem to care. He twirled his fan and continued walking forward. "If you dont like what I said, its forgivable. I like your dislike. Of course, if you dare to say that to my face, Ill respect you." With that, he almost enraged everyone on-site. However, even those from the Upper Three Heavens did not rebut him. At most, they just snorted derisively. "Chen!" A cold voice rang out. "Dont disy your childishness here! If you want to watch this fight, sit down. If not, screw off!" It was Han Ling Xue. Only Han Ling Xue dared to talk to Chen Fei Chen like this in front of so many people. Chen Fei Chenughed and said, "Look whos there! Its Little Sister Xue. Since Little Sister Xue said that, I shall listen to your words." Han Ling Xues face was cold as she snorted and ignored him. Chen Fei Chen actually created a tform of ice and snow right next to Han Ling Xue and sat on it. Han Ling Xue was visibly enraged. She turned around. Chu Yang looked at this scene and his heart went cold. "Fifth Master Chen is definitely someone scary." In his heart, he thought, "Hes definitely not as superficial as he shows!" He was evidently trying to chase Han Ling Xue. She was definitely unwilling. "Could this information be used?" Chu Yang thought. All Nine Great ns were here! At this moment, Tian Bu Huiughed softly and said, "Everyone is here. Brother Chu, Brother Mo, Brother Dong, Brother Gu, my sword shant be lonely for long!" Before Chu Yang could reply, an ominous voice rang out, "Who told you that everyone is here?" Chapter 720 Who Cares About Victory or Defeat? All that Matters Is Life and Death! Upon hearing Tian Bu Huis words, the members of the Nine Great ns all had an expression of anticipation. However, the moment this dark voice came, their faces all turned. Even Ling Han Xue and Chen Fei Chens faces sunk. They felt that something was wrong. Chu Yang was shocked. "Who is this powerful to silence the Nine Great ns?" When that voice rang out, everyone turned to look in shock. They saw three figures appearing at the entrance of the mountain! They were all d in clothes made from rough materials. Their sleeves were wide and they wore shoes made from rattan. While their manner of dressing was extremely simple, they all seemed to be distancing themselves from this world. One of them had a sword to the left side of his body. The other one had a sword to his right. The third persons sword was behind him. The one in front had white hair and a white beard. He seemed hale and hearty. The second person had gray and white hair. His body seemed slightly shrunken and skinny. His face was pale. He seemed to be thinking deeply about something. As for the third person, his hair was entirely ck and his face was as pale as snow. He stood there majestically and he seemed to be around 40 years old. Evidently, they represented three different generations. One of them was extremely familiar to Chu Yang. He thought about it carefully before he realized that he had seen him before. At that time in the Far North Wastnds, someone was forced to retreat by Bu Liu Qings shout. It was this person. Then, Chu Yang realized that he finally knew who they were, and he also knew why the Nine Great ns feared them so much. They were the Nine Heavens Enforcers! They were the most mysterious and powerful force in the Nine Heavens! "How can we miss such a huge spectacle?" The old man in the front said slowly without lifting his head or opening his eyes. "We came without an invitation. I hope that the members of the Nine Great ns will forgive this transgression." "Of course, of course, dont worry about it," said Chen Fei Chen with augh. He then said hurriedly, "Its a delight that you are able to make it. Hahaha, please, take a seat." The white-haired old man ignored himpletely and mumbled to himself, "The Nine Great ns pursued different paths, all of which led to heaven. We naturally hold you in high esteem." This word visibly disturbed the representatives from all Nine Great ns. Their faces blushed and paled at the same time. Pursued different paths, all of which led to the heaven was a clear admonishment of the Nine Great ns for ignoring the rule of the Nine Heavens anding down on their own ord to influence these events. "Hurhurhur... Enforcers, for this, dont you think that the scenery in the Middle Three Heavens is quite nice?" Ye Shi Yuughed coyly as he batted his eyshes habitually. However, the moment he did that, he realized that it was not the wisest thing to do... The skinny old man with gray and white hair looked up and frowned. He shot his gaze at him as if it was a bolt of lightning. Ye Shi Yu could not dodge it in time. He met his gaze and instantly, he shuddered and choked. With a Wah, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His body shook and he almost fell down from the tform. The old man did not retract his gaze as he said inly, "Is the scenery here nice? Why cant I tell?" Ye Shi Yu did not dare to reply. He looked down and deliberately covered the hatred in his eyes. "Today, all of you shall just spectate this fight. Once the fight is over, all of the great ns must return to the Upper Three Heavens with me!" The old man with a white beard said slowly. "If anyone doesnt obey the rules and try to do something else, dont me me for not showing any face to the Nine Great ns!" After he said this sentence forcefully, he ignored the changes in expressions by the young masters and mistress of the Nine Great ns. They walked slowly into the main battlefield. Then, they erected a tform of ice and snow. "The Nine Heavens Enforcers are domineering indeed!" Chu Yang said in a low voice. "It seems like once they head back, they will be dealt with. The Nine Great ns must make sacrifices to resolve this issue." Mo Tian Ji said, "From the situation at hand, this seems to be the case." "Hence, Tian Ji, before they leave, is it possible to give these enforcers even more reasons to act?" Chu Yang thought deeply before he spoke. Mo Tian Ji fell silent and said, "This seems difficult." "Its difficult, but it isnt impossible," said Chu Yang as he stroked his chin, "For example, the Shi n of the Upper Three Heavens..." Mo Tian Jis eyes lit up. "This battle concerns the issues of the Middle Three Heavens and hence, I shant interfere!" The old man in white said slowly. "Its just a fight. If you guys are ready, you may begin." Tian Bu Hui seemed to be jolted awake as he said, "Yes, I shall listen to seniors instructions." He turned around and looked at Chu Yang and the rest and said, "Brother Chu, Brother Mo, shall we start? Everyone is here. No matter how we drag it, you cannot escape your defeat." "Who said that everyone is here?" Chu Yang said slowly. Mo Tian Ji smiled slyly and said, "Your men are here but ours arent." "Do you still have men who arent here yet?" Tian Bu Huis face changed as he said that. "Other than the people you have here, what other forces are you hiding?" "The words of this rascal from the Tian n are like farts! Im not here, so how can you say that everyone is present?" With that, three human-shaped figures dashed up the mountain likeets. Ao Tian Xing was delighted. He stood up and said, "Ancestors!" They were indeed the three Martial Monarchs of the Ao n, who had decided toe together. Mo Tian Jis face, which had been worried, finally rxed. With the arrival of these three Martial Monarchs, both sides finally had the same number of powerful cultivators! The only consideration was the Shi ns Martial Saint, which maye and render assistance. However, there was nothing they could do about that now. Everything that they should have done was done! "This battle shant just be about victory or defeat, but life and death!" Tian Bu Huis face changed, but he remained confident of the prowess of his men. He raised his hand in a salute and said, "May our many elders be our witness! Those who live shall be victors! Those who are defeated shall die!" The bearded old man nodded his head slightly. As Enforcers, they were naturally exceptional. The bearded old man looked at Chu Yangs side and asked, "Do you have any objection?" Mo Tian Ji said dismissively, "This battle is about life and death anyway. Who cares about victory or defeat? Since Tian Bu Hui and the rest want to die, we shall fulfill their wish!" The bearded old man narrowed his eyes and after a long while, he said slowly, "Good! Such a strong aura!" Tian Bu Huis words could be seen as a question. As his opponents did not reply, he directed it at the judges instead. However, Mo Tian Jis words sealed the rules. Those who lost would not get to leave this ce! Once the two sides came to an agreement, even the Nine Heavens Enforcers could only sit and watch. The bearded old man appeared shocked. Both sides did notck Martial Monarchs or Martial Emperors. However, they were all led by two young men. This was surprising. It was particrly puzzling that both sides were led by youths. Chu Yang and Mo Tian Ji exchanged a look. Chu Yang was calm but he detected the panic in Mo Tian Jis eyes. From the arrangement of soldiers on both sides, Chu Yangs side would prevail in a fight between Martial Emperors and Martial Kings! However, in terms of the fight between Martial Monarchs, no one knew who would win. As for the fight between Martial Saints, they simply did not have a counter! Mo Tian Ji was worried about the fight between the Martial Saints. Chu Yang lifted his head to look at the sky and he felt his heart sink. "Why is Young Master Yu not here yet?" At the same time, he was slightly worried. "If Young Master Yu came, would the Xiao n recognize him?" After the fight that day, Chu Yang received a message from Young Master Yu. That made him rx slightly. However, Young Master Yu was still not here until now. If Tan Tan had been triggered... and underwent a transformation, they were fully confident of victory. However, it seemed that Tan Tans identity could no longer be kept a secret. This would mean that many powerful cultivators woulde after him, which included the Enforcers. He would be everyones foe! Hence, Tan Tan could not be allowed to go berserk. After all, he was not fully in control of this too... As for himself... if his sword spirit could materialize... Chu Yang sighed and thought that if he tried another Sword Spirit Fusion, he may actually go on strike... after such a long time, he was still spending every day in the Spirit-Refining Spring with limited effects. The Sword Spirit would grumble every day until he ran out of energy. Only then would he shut up... He could not imagine asking him for help. Chu Yang frowned and thought. At this moment, a voice came from underneath the mountain. Then, it reached the halfway point up the mountain! Then, another sound rang out as if the air in the sky was bursting apart. This sound shocked even the Enforcers. This was because only an absolute master would understand and experience this noise. When ones speed was too fast as he ascended, his clothes would rub against the air. The air would explode but the clothes would remain undamaged. Only then would this sound be created! Even a Martial Monarch would not be this powerful and he definitely could not make this sound. Everyone looked up. A human figure shed past and instantly created a confusing scene for everyone. Someone was approaching extremely rapidly and suddenly, he appeared in front of them! This was an intense assault on ones senses and sight! A man in green stood quietly at the entrance. A young man with a handsome face and d in green stood there. He was extremely handsome. Just by standing there, he was able to exude a carefree feel, as if he was capable of doing everything. While he was facing thousands of powerful cultivators, he seemed to disregard them all. However, he did not underestimate them. In their eyes, they were all clouds and gusts of wind. Then, he smiled and said, "Am Ite?" His green robes fluttered as he walked forward slowly and said, "It hasnt started yet so I dont think Imte." He seemed to delight in answering his own questions. He appeared to be taking part in a banquet where the food was all served but no one had started eating. He was rxed and content. Chu Yang narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "It seems like you made it." The man in green robes wrinkled his nose to make a curious expression. Then, he sighed and said, "I was really afraid that you would have killed everyone by now... that will be such a shame." Tian Bu Hui gasped in shocked, "Young Master Yu?!" Chapter 721 Come and Die! Young Master Yu arched his eyebrows and said, "Someone actually recognizes me!" Chu Yang smiled wryly. He never expected Young Master Yu to appear in such a high-profile fashion! He was still thinking how would he try and conceal his identity... "Young Master Yu, will your Dark Bamboo... participate in this fight among the Middle Three Heavens?" Tian Bu Hui could not help but feel his mouth turn bitter. The Dark Bamboo was such a significant force that if they came, this fight would have been over. "The Dark Bamboo will not be taking part, but I will!" Young Master Yu said, "Am I not someone from the Middle Three Heavens? So... am I allowed to take part?" Tian Bu Tians eyes opened wide, sighed and, said, "Its good that Brother Yu can take part in this fight. How can I stop you from doing so?" "Since you cant stop me... why not just shut up?" Young Master Yu said with a leer. "Can you just stop talking nonsense. Are you finding reasons to talk to me? Do you like me? Do I believe me when I say that I can beat your face to a pulp?" No one expected one of the most powerful cultivators of the Middle Three Heavens to say this! Tian Bu Huis face was twisted. He turned red and purple. "Brother Yu..." Chu Yang did not know whether tough or cry. "Its not that my temper is bad. This guy is really asking for a beating!" Young Master Yu said in a polite fashion. "When I see the sorry look on his face, I thought Im doing them a favor... If I dont show him whats true power, it will be more problematic when hees over and tries to get involved. My greatest weakness is that Im too direct and a good speaker." Chu Yang smiled wryly and thought, "Isnt that your usual style? And as if anyone can make things difficult for you..." "Youre too direct?" When Chu Yang heard that, he felt his organs contorting. "Thats right. You are a good speaker. You speak so well until no one dares to speak to you..." Evidently, Young Master Yu did not appear in such a high-profile manner just for this. he immediately called up, "Whos from the Xiao n of the Upper Three Heavens?" On a tform, Xiao Jue Chen, who looked like a country bumpkin, smiled and said, "Im from the Xiao n, but I wonder... why are you finding me for?" "Yeah, Im curious as to why you b*stards are able to fart with your mouths open? The two people next to you once tried to surround and attack me! Right now, as they speak to me, they seem to not have recognized me? Do you recognize me?" Young Master Xiao frowned and was visibly unhappy. Next to Xiao Jue Chen, an elder stood up and said with a cold chuckle, "Many years ago, you were almost a lost soul underneath a sword. Today, you dare to create trouble?" "Go and tell your master that after todays fight, Ill kill my way into the Upper Three Heavens and seek vengeance from the Xiao n!" After Young Master Yu said that, he turned around and ignored them. He sat next to Chu Yang and said, "Why arent you fighting yet? I thought youre here to kill? ring at others wont kill them!" Chu Yang was already made speechless by him. Mo Tian Ji finally rxed and calmly, he arranged for battle deployments. At this moment, Mo Tian Ji and Tian Bu Hui made adjustments to the battle formations. Since the Enforcers were the judges, how could they not know of the details? The final rules of the fight scared even Chu Yang. It was a mad fight to the death! It would only end when one side waspletely obliterated and had absolutely no hope of retaliation. This fight would be divided into 11 rounds. The Martial Saints would fight for one round. The Martial Monarchs would fight for two. The Martial Emperors would fight for three. The Martial Kings would fight four! An exnation had to be provided: In a Martial King fight, no Martial Emperor could take part! In a Martial Emperor fight, no Martial Monarch could take part... No matter how many Martial Kings one had, they would be divided into three squads. The leader of each squad had to be a Martial King. The three squads would fight for one round each. If anyone survived, they would regroup and fight in thest round! It would only end when everyone from one side was dead. The Martial Emperors would be divided into two teams, who would each fight one round. The survivors would fight once more. The Martial Saints would be determined in just one round. Finally, everyone who survived would take part in a mass brawl. The losing side would be tossed into the Lake of Death. The winners could descend from the mountain and take control of the losing sides possessions. Naturally, after the start of the fight, if anyone was interested in a one-on-one fight, they could issue a challenge and enter a duel to settle their scores. In short, the rules of the fight pointed to a cruel principle: Live, or die! This was the rule of the showdown, and the rule of a showdown at the Lake of Death! Everyone would be viewed the same! The bearded old man stood up and read these rules out. His voice reverberated in the air. Underneath him, everyone was silent. 3000 people, who represented the most powerful force in the Middle Three Heavens, were silent! Death! Death! Death! Death! Among the 3000 people present, at least 2000 of them, and maybe even 2500, would be thrown into theke! Everyone wondered if they would be one. Who dared to say that they would survive? Even the Martial Monarchs dared not say that! A tragic, heavy atmosphere was evident! Everyones breathing turned heavy. Their two eyes were bloodshot. Amidst the silence, Dong Wu Shang bellowed and stepped out from the crowd. He walked to the center and waved his saber as he shouted, "Li Xiong Tu! Come out and die!" Before the fight, Dong Wu Shang already wanted to challenge him to a duel! Evidently, he did not want to take advantage of Li Xiong Tu. Dong Wu Shangs sturdy frame waved his saber. He was like an entire army! The face of the Enforcer on top turned grim. He looked at Dong Wu Shang and his expression changed. However, the skinny old man next to him said what he was thinking, "Such spirit! I never expect the Middle Three Heavens to possess such a character!" Li Ba Tians eyes were filled with worry. Ye Meng Se looked at Dong Wu Shang and sighed, "Its a pity that this person was borne in the Middle Three Heavens." With a roar, Li Xiong Tu flew out and his mountain-like bodynded with a thud on the snowy ground. White snow flew everywhere. Hisughter boomed, "Dong Wu Shang, had you not challenged me, I would have challenged you! Even after todays fight, our scores will still not be settled!" Dong Wu Shangughed, "Thats what I want to hear! Li Xiong Tu, die!" As he roared, his ck Saber flew into the air and suddenly, his saber light formed a ck streak across the sky. In the snowy ground, it was very eye-catching! Dong Wu Shang appeared to be rushing forward bare-handed but the saber light in the sky above him followed him as it charged forward alongside him! Both saber and man turned into a moving saber mountain. The more he charged, the bigger it became. Finally, the very heaven and earth started to copse as saber light filled the sky! Dong Wu Shangs enmity and battling intent took the shape of a saber that he had never used before! This saber was akin to Dong Wu Shangs peak! However, this saber was also the first act of todays battle! On the tforms, the Nine Great ns and the Enforcers could not help but open their eyes wide in shock. Chen Fei Chen said in shock, "Saber Emperor!" His exmation reflected what everyone from the Nine Great ns was thinking. Before Dong Wu Shang attacked, everyone just thought he was special but just special. After all, with his cultivation, he was not a threat to them. Furthermore, with his familys power and resources, it was not impossible to turn a 14 to 15 years old boy into a Martial Emperor. It would not even be hard to turn him into a Grade 5 Martial Emperor! However... with his weak cultivation, he was able to use his saber to tap on the power of heaven and earth! He made the very heaven shake... and fight for him! This was the cultivation level of a Saber Emperor! A Martial Emperor was not scary. However, if one was able tobine with extremely specialized knowledge about a particr type of weapon, he would be exceptional! Normally, they would be a Spear Emperor or a Whip Emperor. However, he was a Saber Emperor! In the Nine Heavens, he was only behind the Sword Sovereign! However, there could only be a Sword Sovereign, not an Emperor! Hence, to be a Saber Emperor, he was really the top Emperor in the Nine Heavens! For a Saber Emperor like him, he did notck intellect, resilience, or tenacity! If not, how could he be a Emperor?! Even in the Upper Three Heavens, very few people were like him! None was as young as Dong Wu Shang! Hence, everyone looked in shock at the spectacle before them! Li Xiong Tu roared and his body, which was already at its physical peak, grew once more. With a loud ng, an impossiblyrge sword appeared in his hands! This sword was two feet wide and six feet long. It was one-inch think and looked extremely heavy. It surely was not inferior to Dong Wu Shangs ck Saber! He was zingly fast too. His eyes bulged and his body spun. The mountainous sword spun and shed with Dong Wu Shangs tempest of sabers! Sharp sounds could be heard all over Li Xiong Tus body. The de of the sword pierced through the sky and caused everywhere within a 10 meters radius to turn jade-green! With that one sword, the representatives of the Nine Great ns and the Enforcers could not help but exim, "These youths are all prodigies!" No matter who died today, it would be a great loss! Li Xiong Tus sword did not reach the level of the Sword Emperor. However, he had its weight. Compared to a real Sword Emperor, he was not much weaker. The two of them had simr battling styles. They were both extremely open and disregarded their own safety as they struck with fierce strokes! As everyone watched them fight, they instantly understood something: This was a fight among true men! When others saw this scene, their blood raced too. Only those who fought like this could be called true men! Dong Wu Shang and Li Xiong Tu roared as their sword and saber shed! Boom! Boom! An impossibly powerful energy started to spread in all four directions! Dong Wu Shang and Li Xiong Tu did not even move a single step. Blood out from their orifices. Underneath their feet, the ground, which was tougher than cosmic steel, started to crack open! Chapter 722 If You Respect Me, Kill Me! A wild aura shot out crazily! It rushed everywhere! Had the representatives of the Nine Great ns not reinforced their tforms, this shockwave would have made them copse! Those from the Nine Great ns, who had been disinterested in the fight, now looked intently at the scene! This was a fight between true men! "Good!" Dong Wu Shang roared into the air. He brimmed with an intense passion and his hair band came loose, making his hair fly in the wind! His two legs remained firmly on the ground and like a mountain, he stood there unmoving. "Excellent!" Li Xiong Tu roared. The muscles on his body contracted and the battling intent from his eyes turned even more intense! The stronger his opponent, the more excited he would be! Dong Wu Shang and Li Xiong Tu were the same type of people! The two of them did not allow their opponent to catch their breath. Nor did they try to conserve their own strength. They raised their weapons high up in the air and then, brought them down ferociously once more! Sparks flew everywhere and seemed capable of starting a fire. Instantly, nging sounds resonated through the air! Every single sh would send a pir of snow flying up into the air! At first, Dong Wu Shang attacked Li Xiong Tu like a tempest consecutively for ten strikes of his saber. As Li Xiong Tu slowly moved back, he was also able to parry each strike of the saber. Dong Wu Shang was apparently forcing Li Xiong Tu back. Then, Li Xiong Tu roared and he counter-attacked ten times with his sword. To parry or block each attack, Dong Wu Shang had to take one step back. In total, he took ten steps back! The intense sound of shing and nging almost made everyone go deaf! Suddenly, the two of them stopped. Then, separated by only 15 meters, the two fighters breathed heavily before breaking out intoughter! It was too exhrating! A fight like this caused both of them to be drenched in burning-hot blood. While their arms hurt and the skin on their hands almost peeled off, and that blood was pouring everywhere from their orifices, their battling intent did not die down one bit. Instead, their battling intent burned even more intensely! Chu Yang frowned. As he looked at this fight, he felt the blood in his veins boiling. He could not help but clench his fists! Suddenly, a fragrance wafted over. He turned his head and saw Mo Lei Ers look of worry. When she looked at Dong Wu Shang, her eyes brimmed with anguish and worry. "Dont worry! Wu Shang will win!" Chu Yang said confidently. "I have faith in him, and so should you!" Mo Lei Er nodded her head intensely as she continued biting her lips. "Come again!" Dong Wu Shang shouted. "Bring it on!" Li Xiong Tuughed. "Saber from the Merciless Heaven!" Dong Wu Shangughed maniacally. His body flew into the air with his ck Saber as he leaped to a height of 21 meters. Then, like a ck shooting star, he came crashing down! Like a tornado! "Pagoda of Swords!" Li Xiong Tu bellowed. His body started to spin and instantly, a pagoda made from the light of a thousand swords started to rise into the heaven. Sevenyers were formed and then, it slowly started to spin and left the ground. In mid-air, it met with the Saber from the Merciless Heaven! Sword light and saber light shed across the sky. Sabers and swords shed and nged non-stop. Then, a ck figure roared and flew into the sky. Another figure chased intently behind it. The one who flew into the sky was Dong Wu Shang. This time, the recoil made him fly almost 40 meters into the air! His huge frame almost covered the skypletely! "Saber breaks the Merciless Heaven!" Dong Wu Shang flipped over vigorously in mid-air as a simple but thick ray of saber light shot out from his ck Saber. With this attack, Dong Wu Shang came charging down once more. "Ah!" Li Xiong Tu eximed. His Pagoda of Swords started to appear once more! Another boom rang out! Li Xiong Tu was sent somersaulting into the distance by almost 20 meters. His hair came down all over his face and blood flowed from his orifices. However, his two feet remained firmly on the ground. His two hands gripped his sword firmly. Dong Wu Shang flew into the air once more. He roared and his breath turned to mist. His eyes remained bloodshot and from the continued shes, he became visibly shaken! However, his eyes continued to burn intensely as he charged down! "Saber slices the Merciless Heaven!" Dong Wu Shang was visibly excited. His saber was like a living thing as it danced across the sky. Seven rays of saber light shone simultaneously! "Ocean-Parting Sword!" Li Xiong Tus eyes brimmed with an iprehensible delight as he roared, "I, Li Xiong Tu, only crave this fight! Exhrating!" The two of them charged past each other across the snowy ground for 120 meters. Then, they stood still! They were almost 300 meters apart! "Lets determine the victor with one strike of the saber, Li Xiong Tu!" Dong Wu Shangughed as he lifted his saber. As he spoke, his hair flew in the air as if they hade alive. He was like a heavenly immortal as his courage and spirit enveloped the world! "With one sword, lets see who shall live and who shall die, Dong Wu Shang!" Li Xiong Tus eyes were filled with respect. "If I kill you, Ill keep your ck Saber and I shall treasure it for life! Ill drink with your saber and even if you are in the Netherworld, Ill drink to your memories with your saber!" Dong Wu Shangughed crazily and said in a deep voice, "Im afraid to disappoint you!" "Youre wrong! You cultivate the Merciless Saber Dao! However, a merciless saber cannot kill me!" Li Xiong Tu said sincerely. "Hence, today, you will die underneath my saber!" Dong Wu Shangs Saber from the Merciless Heaven, Saber breaks the Merciless Heaven, and Saber slices the Merciless Heaven made Li Xiong Tu sure that he cultivated the Merciless Saber Dao. However, his Vast Ocean Sword Mantra was the enemy of the Merciless Saber Dao! Dong Wu Shangughed and said, "Get ready!" Then, he rushed forward fanatically. Li Xiong Tu burst outughing. His sword flew into his hands as he met with his opponents charge. This move would determine life and death! This was the coordination between the two of them! This was also the respect they afforded each other! "Saber leaves the Merciless Heaven!" Dong Wu Shang roared. He suddenly had an epiphany as he said, "Merciless Saber Dao? Li Xiong Tu, this move of mine is different!" This time, he was able to break from his merciless pattern! Hence, he named it Saber leaves the Merciless Heaven! Li Xiong Tu was unmoved as he broke out into augh and said, "Bring it on!" Their two figures shone with a mountainous saber light as they shed against each other like a tornado! Then, a boom rang out! Ice and snow flew everywhere and obstructed everyones vision. It took a long while for them to settle! "Its over!" Ling Han Xue said with a sigh. "Its over," said the Enforcer with a white beard. In a low voice, he said, "What a pity to lose such a talent!" Li Ba Tian looked anxiously down as he waited to see the results. "Li Xiong Tu... cant die!" "It has ended!" Chu Yang said softly. "What happened?" Mo Lei Er asked anxiously. "Is Dong Wu Shang alright?" Chu Yang smiled and said, "You actually should be asking, Is my husband alright?" Mo Lei Er bit her lips and her face blushed. However, she rxed because she knew that if Dong Wu Shang had died, Chu Yang would not be so relieved! Since Chu Yang could crack such a joke with her, it must mean that Dong Wu Shang had won! For any other woman, they would probably shout words of encouragement and egg their men on during a fight. However, Mo Lei Er did not do that. She wanted to do it but she stopped herself! She knew that if she opened her mouth, it would be a great humiliation to the two men! In a fight between real men, there was no need for any encouragement! There was no need for any fanfare! In contrast, if there were cheerleaders, the victor would feel uneasy! Mo Lei Er stuffed her worry inside her without saying a single word. She just felt proud of her man! While Chu Yang said that, he was no fully confident too! For a fight like this, even an Enforcer did not know who was the victor and who was the loser. How could Chu Yang know? However, he had faith in Dong Wu Shang! He would definitely win! No reason was needed! Li Xiong Tu was undoubtedly a hero too. However, Chu Yang was sure that the winner would be Dong Wu Shang! Everyone, including Gu Du Xing, Luo Ke Di, and Ji Mo, were certain of this! He won! Even though they could not see it! However, they were sure that he had won! "Ah..." Before the dust and smoke could clear, a scream of pain rang out from the battlefield! Anyone who heard it would feel their hearts wrenching up! This scream was absolutely horrid to behold! Mo Lei Ers body trembled and she almost wanted to fall. Tears flowed from her face and a look of grief was stered all over her face! This was Li Xiong Tus voice! That was a life-and-death duel! If Li Xiong Tu could cry out, this meant that he was not dead! Hence... did Dong Wu Shang die? "Why? Why?!" Li Xiong Tu wailed. His voice was exceedingly pitiful and stirring. The ice and snow finally cleared. They were 30 meters apart. Two figures appeared, one standing and one sitting. The one standing was Dong Wu Shang. The one sitting was Li Xiong Tu! Neither was dead. Li Xiong Tus sword had turned into a pile of scrap metal and almostpletely disappeared. Dong Wu Shangs ck Saber could no longer be called a saber. It was more like a saw! The one wailing was Li Xiong Tu. Blood flowed from every orifice of his body but he was still alive. Dong Wu Shang was not dead too. "Why? Why?" Li Xiong Tus legs were shattered by Dong Wu Shang. As he sat on the ground, he was extremely sorry. "Ive lost! But why dont you kill me! Why dont you kill me?! Dong Wu Shang! This is a fight to the death! Why dont you kill me?!" Dong Wu Shang was expressionless as he slowly sheathed his saber and said, "Brother Li. I said that with my final attack, well determine the victor. This is not a battle to the death. That was what you said!" "Do you not respect me?" Li Xiong Tu looked angrily at him as he said that. "Do you look down on me?!" Dong Wu Shang frowned and said with much difficulty, "Brother Li, after todays fight, do you still not understand? Between the two of us, how can I not respect you? Were the same!" "Since you respect me, kill me!" When Li Xiong Tu heard that, his face beamed with pride. He roared, "Hurry up! Kill me!" Dong Wu Shang sighed. He did not answer as he turned to leave. On his back, blood flowed from countless wounds, but he seemed oblivious. "Ahh!" Li Xiong Tu roared. He smashed the ground with his palm and with thest bit of strength that he had, he flew into the air and caught up to Dong Wu Shang. Then, hended on the ground in front of him and roared, "Dong Wu Shang! If you respect me, if you treat me as a worthy opponent, take out your saber and kill me! Kill me!" He roared into the air, "I, Li Xiong Tu, am a man. How can I live in such a cowardly fashion!" Chapter 723 The Calculative Mo Tian Ji Dong Wu Shangs face was like a te of steel. For a long time, he did not move. After a long while, he lowered his head and said, "Li Xiong Tu, what are you doing this for?" Li Xiong Tu said sharply, "Dying by your de is my goal! Dong Wu Shang, take out your saber! Kill me! Be quick about it! Dont dilly-dally. If not, Ill lose my respect for you!" "I am not sparing you because I value you as a hero! Just because I dont kill you now doesnt mean I cant kill you in the future!" Dong Wu Shang said coldly. "You owe me nothing! There is no humiliation in this!" "You want to die honorably. I understand that. However, I have a mission to not kill you!" "Hence, if you think that Im looking down on you, you can spare me the next time we fight!" Dong Wu Shangs sharp gaze stared right at Li Xiong Tu as he said, "So? Do you think you can do that?" Li Xiong Tu looked carefully at Dong Wu Shangs face and his face turned cold. Slowly, he said, "Are you sure?" Dong Wu Shang did not answer him. He stepped around him and strode back. Behind him, Li Xiong Tu shouted, "Dong Wu Shang! I will remember you! Next time, I wont kill you!" He started tough tragically and wildly. Then, he said, "I want you to experience this sensation too!" Dong Wu Shang stopped. However, he did not turn around as he said, "Ill wait for you! Ill wait for the day when you can beat me and not kill me!" Then, he strode off in great steps. When he was at the center, he suddenly shouted, "Li Ba Tian! Hurry up and carry him away! Remember, you owe me a fight too! In the future, if I can bash my way up to the Upper Three Heavens, I will kill you personally!" With one grunt, Li Ba Tian descended from his tform. He did not care about what Dong Wu Shang said. He had been waiting for the line carry him away. In panic, he rushed toward Li Xiong Tu. Li Xiong Tu was just about to say something but he missed his chance. Li Ba Tian pped him unconscious and carried him away. He knew that with Li Xiong Tus potential and endowments, the Li n would ce a great deal of importance on his development! Once he achieved something, Li Ba Tian, as the person who brought Li Xiong Tu back, would have done something worth merit! Since Dong Wu Shang, who was the enemy, allowed it, the Enforcers could not stop him. As Dong Wu Shang slowly strode back in great steps, he looked very majestic. Mo Lei Er was beaming. With tears in her eyes, she rushed forward and grabbed his hand. Instantly, she channeled her pure vital energy to him to help heal him. Chu Yang and the rest could see that Dong Wu Shangs steps were getting weaker and weaker as he walked. He was evidently finding it hard to continue walking like this for long. They were afraid that by the time he stepped in front of them, he would copse. However, none of them rushed up to help him. This concerned Dong Wu Shangs pride! If he needed someone to hold him, his triumphant return as a hero would have lost its significance. Hence, from Dong Wu Shangs perspective, he would rather fall than to be carried! However, Mo Lei Er was different! This was because she was a girl! It was an extremely proud moment for a woman to hold her man after he returned in victory! No matter who saw this scene, they would only feel pride and definitely would not me them! If a woman was med for supporting her man, would the person who did the ming want his wife to be treated the same way when she tried to help him? What was the point of finding a wife then? Hence, the benefits of having a wife were fully demonstrated here. Supported by Mo Lei Er, Dong Wu Shang slowly walked in front of Mo Tian Ji. With a serious face, he looked at Mo Tian Ji and said, "Why?" This was because before his fight, Mo Tian Ji told him, "If the disparity is not too wide, stay safe and kill him! If the disparity is slightly big, injure him but dont kill him! Keeping him will be helpful!" When Dong Wu Shang heard this, he went and did that. He understood Mo Tian Jis intentions. If the disparity was not too wide, there was a possibility that the opponent would try and take him down too. Hence, the best option would be to kill him! However, if he was clearly stronger than Li Xiong Tu, then he should try and spare him to fulfill a n which would benefit their side. Dong Wu Shang had no objection. Hence, with his strength, he seemed to be not much stronger than Li Xiong Tu. In fact, however, he preserved a good deal of his strength. However, after this fight, Dong Wu Shang was suddenly repulsed by his own actions. He knew that Li Xiong Tu would survive this. However, he also knew that since he had spared Li Xiong Tu, thetters life was probably infinitely miserable! Had the roles been reversed, he would have felt the same way too. Many times, Dong Wu Shang thought if it would be possible to ignore Mo Tian Jis instructions and just finish Li Xiong Tu off! That was Li Xiong Tus biggest desire, and it was the most respectful thing he could do to an opponent like Li Xiong Tu! However, he decided not to do it. Hence, he had to interrogate Mo Tian Ji. Mo Tian Ji said inly, "There are some things you dont understand, but I want to use Li Xiong Tu to create a false impression for the Li n of the Upper Three Heavens! In the future, when we invade the Upper Three Heavens, well have something to work with." Dong Wu Shang said angrily, "However, dont you feel any guilt for manipting such a heroic character?" "If I dont make use of him, you will all die, and I will feel guilty," said Mo Tian Ji coldly. "However, if I use him to save all of you, including me, I wont feel a shred of guilt!" He smiled coldly and said slyly, "Its exactly because he is a hero which makes it easy to make use of him! Its exactly because hes a hero which will cause him to die earlier! Many corpses in this world which had already dposed into bare white bones had all been heroes!" Dong Wu Shang was incensed as he said, "You!""If a hero cant be used, how can he be a hero?" Mo Tian Ji said coldly. "If I give you a choice, one of which is to let a hero you respect kill your brothers, and the other is to use the hero to let your brothers live, which one will you choose?" Dong Wu Shang turned to leave. His face was purple as he said, "We have nomon ground, Mo Tian Ji!" Mo Tian Ji was not angry as he said inly, "If we have amon ground, then you arent Dong Wu Shang but the God of the Abacus and Ghost of Calctions!" Mo Lei Er smiled slightly. She supported the incensed Mo Tian Ji into the tent for the wounded. Opposite. The ck Devils. As the ck Devil watched his daughter support Dong Wu Shang, he beamed happily. He sighed contentedly when he saw how happy his daughter was. Even if she apanied him for the rest of her life, she may not be this happy. Today, when he saw his daughters smile and the look of joy on her face, he felt that everything he had done for her was worth it! Mo Tian Ji looked at Chu Yang and said inly, "What do you think?" He was not just asking Chu Yang but Gu Du Xing and the rest. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di shook their heads and said, "Dont ask me. I think what you did was reasonable." Gu Du Xing fell silent for a while and then said, "I support Dong Wu Shang!" Chu Yang thought for a long while before he spoke, "Im conflicted. On one hand, I know that it makes sense to keep Li Xiong Tu around. This will help us avoid many dangers in the future. In my heart, however, I also wish that he could have died like a real man!" Mo Tian Ji nodded his head. Chu Yang took two steps forward and weighed his thoughts. Then, he said, "If I were Dong Wu Shang, I would have killed Li Xiong Tu without a second thought! Furthermore, I would not have given him the chance to catch his breath!" Mo Tian Ji smiled. He understood what Chu Yang meant. Ji Mo said, "Thats right. Wu Shang should have knocked him out." "Youre right," said Chu Yang seriously. "Now that they rified their stance at the very start, Li Xiong Tu would not be depressed. However, if he woke up in humiliation, he would surely kill himself! Furthermore, he would die uneasy! That is the greatest humiliation!" "All of you understand heroes! And respect good men!" Mo Tian Ji said coldly. However, only I, Mo Tian Ji, wont care about these..." "All I see is victory and defeat, and your survival," said Mo Tian Ji, "As for others, even if they are heroes, as long as they are our enemies, Ill trick them as and when as I can. If I have to kill them, I will. If I can make use of them, Ill do that too!" He chuckled coldly and said, "If he has no utility value, can we still call Li Xiong Tu a hero?" Mo Tian Ji turned and prepared to leave as he said pensively, "Among our brothers, one of us have to bear a bad name. Let me, Mo Tian Ji, take it! Li Xiong Tu views death as glorious. For me, Mo Tian Ji, the more who curse me, the prouder Ill be! A lion wont bother himself with the opinions of sheep!" Chu Yang smiled and said, "This is where youre sessful. As for us, were sessful because of how we are resilient! Since we are brothers, we should ept diversity in our ranks. Theres no need for everyone to be the same, right? Tian Ji, if we think like you, Im afraid well be enemies and not brothers." Mo Tian Jis smile became warm as he said, "Thats right." "Those from the same type could not co-exist. Dong Wu Shang and Li Xiong Tu respect each other but the moment they see each other, they want to fight. This is the reason." "Were in this together because were all different!" Mo Tian Ji did some calctions with his fingers and said, "Since thats the case, we need to work harder on Li Xiong Tu." He turned to look at Young Master Yu and said, "Brother Wei, the rest of us are too weak and Im afraid I have to trouble you for this." Young Master Yu said, "Its fine." Mo Tian Ji continued, "Later, after the battle, when Li Ba Tian brings Li Xiong Tu back, Chu Yang, you must give your medicine to Brother Wei. Then, Brother Wei, you must conceal your identity and offer him the pill. Reveal your powerful skills! You must be secretive. You have to do it fast but also leave asting impression." Young Master Yu chuckled and said, "Thats interesting!" Chu Yangs heart missed a beat as he thought, "If Li Xiong Tu takes the medicine, then, with the understanding the Nine Great ns have of the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword, they will naturally assume that that is the Nine Heavens Pill. This will arouse their suspicion." Nothing else in this world could cause this reaction. Even if Li Xiong Tu swore to the elders of the Li n that he did not know the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword, they would not believe him... Mo Tian Jis trick was devious indeed. He did not give any chance to Li Xiong Tu to exin himself... Chapter 724 Proclaiming My Love as We Face Death Young Master Yu smiled and said, "If thats the case, the Li n will fall into your trap... However, you should do something about the Xiao n too... Ill be a lot happier if I can see them panicking like headless chickens." Mo Tian Ji said in shock, "But the Xiao n cantpare to the Li n." Young Master Yus eyes narrowed as he said, "Im not asking you to take care of them now. When you have the chance, take care of them. If you dont have the chance to do so, make the opportunity for yourself." Chu Yang and Mo Tian Ji looked at each other. They did not know how to react. At the same time, Chu Yangs heart stirred. Mo Tian Jis trick was ingenious indeed. However, he was able to deftly make use of Young Master Yu! Furthermore, in the Middle Three Heavens, only two people knew that he was the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword: Mo Tian Ji and Young Master Yu. Mo Tian Ji was able to find Young Master Yu too! How did Mo Tian Ji know that Young Master Yu know that he was the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword? After he took care of this, Mo Tian Ji said, "Brother Chu, the next fight will be among the Martial Kings. Do you mind taking charge of our side?" Chu Yang nodded his head and said, "Fine!" This was the fight that they were the most confident of winning. Among the brothers, Gu Du Xing and Ji Mo were both Martial Emperors. Chu Yang was supposed to be a Martial Emperor but because of the restrictions ced on him by the Nine Tribtions Sword, he could not enter it. He remained as a Grade 9 Martial King. Furthermore, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, Xie Dan Qiong, Rui Bu Tong, Ao Xie Yun, and Tan Tan were all Grade 9 Martial Kings. They were just a step away from bing Martial Emperors. Hence, this was the fight where most of them would take part. Chu Yang was the best person tomand this fight. Naturally, Mo Tian Ji also deliberately wanted to protect Chu Yang. Of course, Chu Yang deserved this title too. This arrangement had its benefits too. Most importantly, it would make it harder for the Nine Great ns to guess who was the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Who would have expected him to take part in a fight among Martial Kings? No matter what, he should be used as a trump card, right? "Be careful," said Mo Tian Ji. "Ill take a look at Wu Shang," said Chu Yang with a nod. He walked into the tent. At this moment, Dong Wu Shangs wounds were already wrapped up. He also ate a Nine Heavens Pill. He should be fine. In this time, Mo Tian Ji had collected all of the medicines from the ns. While they were ostensibly meant to facilitate the control of these high-grade medicines, Chu Yang actually took them all. Everyone knew that this battle concerned life and death. Any injury may determine their fate and hence, they all took out their best medications. The medicines here could be said to be the absolute best. Easily, they were able to find many iplete Nine Heavens Pill. Just as he was about to enter, he heard someones protest. "Dont move... you! How can guys and girls act like this in front of one another? Why are you taking off my clothes?" "If I dont take off your clothes, how can I apply medicines for you?" "Why cant it be someone else, like a guy?" "I dont trust others. A mans hand is rough and big. It makes me worried." "However, I cant rx with you around..." "Why cant you rx? Im a girl and Im not scared." "Its exactly because youre a girl which scares me." "What are you scared of?" "Dont... donte over!" "Good boy, dont move." "Donte over. If youe, Ill scream..." "Scream then! Even if you scream your throat out, no one will care about you!" "Help! Save me!" Dong Wu Shang shouted. Chu Yang held his stomach as he stood near the entrance. His entire body was doubled up. He looked in via the half-opened door and saw Dong Wu Shang grabbing his belt tightly with one hand. His other hand was holding his shirt and he had a look of panic on his face. Mo Lei Er rested one of her hands on his shoulder, which held medicines within it. With her other hand, she was trying to take off his top. When he saw Chu Yanging in such an awkward fashion, Dong Wu Shang seemed to have seen his savior. "Boss, save me!" Chu Yang coughed non-stop. Then, he said, "Iming!" He reached forward and pulled off Dong Wu Shangs clothes. He shrieked and said, "Get... get out, you..." Chu Yang said, "Start!" Mo Lei Er chuckled and helped Dong Wu Shang bandage his wounds. As rolls of bandage slowly covered his wound, Dong Wu Shang looked dazed. His entire body was stiff and he did not move. When Mo Lei Ers gentle hand touched his rough skin, he even shuddered... Chu Yang found it hrious. He never expected Dong Wu Shang, who was so heroic and manly most of the time, to be so conservative and shy in front of women. He seemed to care more about it than a girl. Quickly, she finished bandaging him and Chu Yang took out an iplete Nine Heavens Pill and shoved it in Dong Wu Shangs mouth. He suppressed augh and said, "Its fine." Then, he scampered. Hepletely ignored Dong Wu Shangs tomato-red face. By bandaging Dong Wu Shang, everyone could see that his injuries were severe. No one knew how serious his internal injuries were. They would not suspect the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Right now, with the Nine Great ns and the Enforcers present, Chu Yang did not dare to be careless. Mo Lei Er found it hrious. As a man, why was he so awkward and shy? However, her heart trembled as she looked at Dong Wu Shang. Then, she felt jolted. Suddenly, she realized how valuable this man was! In front of enemies, he was brazen, heroic, and a fierce fighter. However, when it came to matters of love, he was so shy and reserved. He was extremely conservative. "No wonder he reacted so strongly when I said that..." "He really is..." "Wu Shang..." Mo Lei Er looked at Dong Wu Shang and asked. "Whats the matter?" Dong Wu Shang hurriedly put on his clothes as he replied with a red face. "Youre so predictable..." As expected, Dong Wu Shangs face blushed once more. On the other side, Tian Bu Hui was discussing with the ck Devil. "Senior, wheres Brother ck? I havent seen him in quite a while. Where did he go?" The ck Devil replied coldly, "Hes in the shadows. You wont expect an assassin from the ck Devil to fight head-on, right?" Tian Bu Hui sighed and said, "What a shame! I hoped that he could lead the Martial Kings in his fight. With his talent, well surely win this fight." The ck Devil leered at him and said darkly, "Do you want him to die?" Tian Bui Hui said inly, "Since this is a fight, how can anyone not be injured? However, we definitely wont lose this fight!" The ck Devil snorted and said, "He found his spot and he nned to deal a devastating strike. Right now, make your arrangements. The ck Devils will work with you." Tian Bu Hui replied with a smile and walked off. In his heart, he seethed with hatred as he said, "If I dont exterminate your entire family here..." "Let the fight begin!" The old Enforcer with a white beard issued this order. Then, he sighed. He could clearly see that in this fight, the families of the Three Middle Heavens had sent all their forces! Evidently, all of the elites were here! With his status, this fight was too trivial for him tomand. However, when he saw the many young Martial Kings, he could not help but sigh. What a shame! Some of them were younger than 20. They were full of potential. "Round 1, Martial Kings!" When he said these four words, a wolfs howl could be heard from the other side. "Oooooh! Its finally my turn!" Luo Ke Diughed and he was visibly excited. Ji Mo wanted to howl back too. However, just as he started his howl, Huyan Aobo grabbed his ear and what was supposed to be a majestic howl became w a whimper. Huyan Aobo did not step back. Instead, she took a step forward and stood next to Ji Mo. She was half an elbow away from him. This was where a wife stood next to her man. "Ill fight with you! No matter whether we die or live!" She did not say anything but by taking this step, she was announcing to the world that they were one! They would live and die together! As a woman, she did not need to take part in this fight. She could just wait it out, but she did not do that. Ji Mos face blushed. A wave of emotions rushed over his heart and his eyes shone like crystals. He reached out with his hand and held Huyan Aobos hand. When the two of them stood together, they felt that in this world, no one could separate them! Rui Bu Tong and Tan Tan looked at each other and stepped forward. "Dont forget about me!" Xie Dan Feng tried to squeeze her way to Tan Tans side. "Get back!" Tan Tan ordered. "No!" Xie Dan Feng looked at him determinedly. Four eyes met. None wanted to give way. "I want to follow you," said Xie Dan Feng as she bit her lips. "If I live, what Ill experience will be more painful than what youll go through. I know all these... but I still want to be with you." "If we die, we will be spared the agony of choice. However, if we live, Ill enter your heart, in case... in case you change and forget..." Xie Dan Feng said dreamily, "I like... I like the way you protect me. I want to experience it once more." She paused for a while and then, shouted with all her might. Her shrill voice pierced the clouds and reverberated in the skies! "Tan Tan! If I, Xie Dan Feng, dont die in this fight, Ill marry you and be your wife! Ill give you children! Ill cook and clean for you! For you, Im willing to do anything!" She shouted one more time, "For you, Im ready to do anything!" This was a resilient and beautiful woman. She proimed her love in front of her enemies, allies, in front of the spectators of the Nine Great ns, in front of the Enforcers, in front of the eternal heaven and earth, in front of the timeless skies! She abandoned her usual reserved self and proimed her love! This was her most sincere wish, her deepest desire, her most solemn promise, and her most precious heart. She had no intention to hide them as she revealed them in front of everyone! In her eyes, there was no shame! Only courage! If you live, Ill apany you! If you die, Ill apany you! When you struggle, Ill apany you! No matter what, Ill be with you! All I ever wanted is to be in your heart. Let me in! In front of everything, I will still say, I love you. This is my love. Even if the Demon King awakens on you, even if the Heavenly Emperor rebirths onto you, even if you are no longer you! Dont you dare forget me! Tan Tans eyes turned red. Chapter 725 Morale Matters the Most! Everyone fell silent! This brave woman was professing her love in a crazy fashion! Words like these, in a world where distinctions between men and women remained sharp, were notmon! It went against customs! Right now, everyone, including Tian Bu Huis side, had no intention to mock her for it! After a long while, almost a thousand people eximed, "Good!" Everyone was riled up. "Girl, we support you!" Countless people were shouting. On the Ling ns tform, Ling Han Xue looked down at Xie Dan Feng. She suddenly felt a sense of respect and admiration. She admired how she dared to confess her love in front of so many people! As a woman, Ling Han Xue knew that how much courage this required! For her to say this, it was akin to sealing off all her other options! There was only one path ahead for her! When she looked at Xie Dan Feng, Han Ling Xue sighed and thought, "If only... I had this courage all those years ago..." Ye Shi Yu narrowed his eyes and looked down. No one knew what he was thinking. Ye Meng Se sighed and said, "A courageous and pure girl like this is truly a rare breed in todays world! For her to love and hate so bravely, her loss would be an utter pity to this word." In his heart, he thought, "If the situation is desperate enough, should I take the risk of angering everyone to save her?" As he thought, he could not decide. Then, he sighed again and thought, "From this indecision alone, I cannotpare to her!" Underneath them, every Martial King was walking out from their encampments. They all lined up behind Ji Mo in lines. They did not say a single thing. Ao Xie Yun and Xie Dan Qiong took a step forward. They stood next to Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, Rui Bu Tong, and Tan Tan! All of the other Martial Kings formed up behind them. Their gazes were all calm and their breathing seemed slightly heavy. However, as they stood behind these characters, they calmed down slightly. The same was thing was happening opposite them! Chu Yang, who wore ck, took a step forward. His footsteps were steady and his expression was fixed. Everywhere he went, the crowd parted to make way for him. They all felt as if they were certainly going to win this fight! Chu Yang stepped out from the crowd and then, he turned around. He looked at his entourage and swept them with his gaze. He looked at everyones faces. Whoever he looked at would feel hot blood pumping through his veins. A quiet smile spread across Chu Yangs face as he said slowly, "The first battle will be fought by us! We already took the initiative to form up. Listen, the other side still needs coaxing..." His mouth twitched as heughed disrespectfully. Instantly, everyone felt their anxiety evaporating as they broke outughing. "F*ck me... is he still trying to get them to line up?" Chu Yangs face was turned away from them. As he heard Tian Bu Huis shouts, he smiled and said, "Look at them! They are creating such a big headache for Tian Bu Hui there..." "Hahaha..." Theughter grew even louder. "Fighting against these enemies... I feel that itll be a piece of cake!" Chu Yang pointed behind him and said, "Look! Are they really our enemies?" "No!" 900 people bellowed out at once! With these words, they were able to see how disorganized their enemies were. Everyone instantly be full of confidence! "Then, how long will we need to throw them into the Lake of Death?" Chu Yang looked at them with a look of scorn. Suddenly, he raised his voice and shouted, "Two hours! Can we turn them all into corpses and chuck them into the Lake of Death?" He did not even ask them if they were confident of winning. Straightaway, he asked them how much time would he need to end the fight! Everyone was shocked as they thought, "Is there still a need to ask about the result of this battle?" There was no need! "Hahaha... we wont need two hours! An hour will suffice!" One of the Grade 9 Martial Kingsughed. Everyone burst outughing. Their morale was visibly high as they said in approval, "Thats right! To defeat them, we wont need this much time, right?" "Good!" Chu Yang shouted. Then, he frowned and said, "However, I feel that with just the few of us, do we really need to fight them for four rounds? Is the trouble worth it?" "Thats too troublesome! One round is enough!" "What? Just one round? Time is tight though," said Chu Yang with false worry. He frowned and said, "What if..." "Theres no what if! One round! One round! One round!" "Well take care of them in just one round!" Everyone shouted in unison. "Good!" Chu Yang bellowed. Then, he turned around, sped his fists together, and with a lightning-like gaze, he said firmly, "Your Excellency, my brothers and I have decided unanimously that faced with these 1000 men, its too troublesome to fight for four rounds! Hence, I request, on behalf of all 996 of us, to fight only round!" "Determining the results with one just round?" The enforcer with the white beard frowned and said. "Thats right! Only one round. Well beat them to a pulp!" Chu Yang shouted. Then, he turned around and said, "Brothers! Will we do that?!" "Yes!" Everyone bellowed in unison. They shouted forcefully and the veins on their necks bulged! The Enforcer said, "Since thats the case, I shall seek their opinion on this matter." In fact, there was no need to seek their opinion. Now that Chu Yang had made this request so forcefully, how could Tian Bu Hui back down? If he did not ept it, his sides morale would be severely affected! Hence, even if Tian Bu Hui did not want to agree, he had no choice! Even if he agreed, he would be one step behind them! "We agree! Lets settle the results of this fight with one round!" Tian Bu Hui gritted his teeth and said fiercely. He was extremely unwilling. He never expected Chu Yang to y this hand. "Look! Just by making this one request, we infuriated Tian Bu Hui this much... he cant even speak. Haha. His face ispletely red...? Eh? Why are you looking at me? Whats the point in looking at me? Why are you ring at me like this? Tian Bu Hui, do you ept it or not? If you dont ept it, bring it on! ring at me wont kill me!" Chu Yang mocked Tian Bu Hui mercilessly. Everything he said made his side burst outughing. Theirughter grew in volume and became increasingly thunderous. "Tian Bu Hui! Come! Come and die! Hahaha..." Everyone started tough at the same time. Mocking the other sides leader in front of both armies was an iparably exhrating experience. Why would Tian Bu Hui fight? He was the leader and his status was equivalent to Mo Tian Ji of Chu Yangs side. The formation of the entire contingent had had to be centrally organized by him. It would be foolish... for him toe... "F*ck you!" Tian Bu Hui said angrily. "Why dont you ask Mo Tian Ji to fight as well?" Chu Yang made a gargled noise and said, "If you dont dare to fight, then its fine! Why drag Mo Tian Ji into this? Tian Bu Hui, have you no shame?!" "Tian Bu Hui, have you no shame!" Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di shouted at the same time. This was as festive as celebrating Chinese New Year. In the eyes of outsiders, who would have thought that this was a fight? They would think that this was a celebration. "Tian Bu Hui doesnt dare to fight!" Chu Yangughed. "What a coward! Useless bum! B*stard!" Ji Mo howled, "Aowooooo! Shout with me, everyone!" "Tian Bu Hui! Coward!" Ji Mo bellowed. "Tian Bu Hui! Coward!" A thousand voices echoed. "Tian Bu Hui! Useless bum!" Ji Mo shouted excitedly. "Tian Bu Hui! Useless bum!" A thousand voices chanted back. "Wow! Everyone is so in tune!" Ji Moughed. "It seems that Tian Bu Hui is meant to be cursed!" "Hahaha..." "Tian Bu Hui!" Ji Mo shouted. "Coward!" A thousand voices shouted back. "Tian Bu Hui!" Ji Mo shouted once more. "Useless bum!" A thousand voices shouted back once more. "Tian Bu Hui!" Ji Mo shouted as he pranced about. "B*stard!" A thousand voices replied with all their might. "Hahahahaha..." "Aoooo...." The morale of Chu Yangs side reached its peak. However, the morale of Tian Bu Huis side was extremely weak. In particr, when Tian Bu Hui wanted his side to return insults, 100 ck Devils on his side kept silent. Tian Bu Hui was enraged. He rushed in front of the ck Devil and said angrily, "Are you guys mute?" The ck Devil was enraged as he said, "Do you really not understand how we work? How many assassins shout and curse at their opponents before a fight? Tian Bu Hui, do you have no idea what we do?" Tian Bu Hui had already been enraged by Chu Yang. Now, the ck Devil offended him too. He did not know what to say and he felt as if his stomach was about to burst from anger. Next to him, the Li n quickly tried to soothe him to prevent him from actually fighting. The ck Devils face was unforgiving. He looked as if he was about to devour him. This was evidently Tian Bu Huis fault. Who would ask a bunch of assassins, who normally worked in the shadows, to shout and trade insults? This was like shooting oneself in the foot. Yet, some people thought that fighting in broad daylight defeated the purpose of having assassins... Tian Bu Hui did not seem to have done wrong. Instead, the ck Devil was just making use of this chance... "Wah... internal conflict! Internal conflict! Hahaha..." Luo Ke Di loved to kick his opponents when they were down. When he saw the conflict breaking out, he broke into a wide smile. "Aooo... internal conflict! Hahaha..." Ji Mo shared Luo Ke Dis talent in this regard. Everyone started tough. Opposite them, the Martial Kings who were in formation started to turn around. Some of the ck Devils cursed, "Does Tian Bu Hui know how tomand? Is hecking a spine? F*ck, who will ask a bunch of assassins to fight head-on?" Tian Bu Huis handsome face was contorted with rage. With the situation in its current state, there was no need for any exnation. The only thing he could do was to let the fight start as soon as he could. Only then could he get rid of this emotion. He waved hismand g and bellowed, "Go! Kill them all!" A thousand men charged over. "Good!" Chu Yang waved his hand and took out a red piece of cloth and tied around his head. Everyone else did the same. "Kill them all!" Chu Yang roared. "Finally, theyre all here! I thought they wont dare toe!" "Aoo!" 900 people roared in unison. Following Chu Yang, they rushed forward like a gust of wind! "Kill!" Chapter 726 Blood Battle of the Martial Kings! Both sides seemed to have gone berserk as they charged furiously towards one another! Their fighting spirits were at their highest now. However, those who were spectating this battle could tell the difference between both sides! On Chu Yangs side, everyone wore a ferocious yet passionate smile on their face. There was a sense of disdain and derision hidden within their smiles as they charged forward. Whereas those on Tian Bu Huis side appeared very gloomy. They red and silently charged forward. One side appeared very confident, while the other side seemed to be very furious. It was very evident which was the superior side! Confidence! Only those who were confident were able to smile in a battle! In addition, those on Chu Yangs side appeared very orderly as they charged forward. Two people formed one group, while ten people formed a team. They congregated together to form a triangr shape as they charged forward. On the other hand, their enemies were very disorganized. Victory had already been decided at this moment! "This side is very prepared. Just from how they are coordinating with one another, its evident that they have been practicing this for ages!" The white-bearded Enforcerplimented. The rest silently nodded their heads in acknowledgment. "However, theres only a slight difference in the abilities of both sides. Even if one side wins, its only going to be a pyrrhic victory!" The white-bearded Enforcer made his conclusion. "Thats right. If there are over two hundred survivors from the winning side, I think they can consider it a glorious and massive victory." The thin elderly Enforcer said. Below the stage, Mo Tian Ji was watching the battle from afar. He revealed a slight smiling intent on his face. Gu Du Xing said, "What do you think about this battle?" Mo Tian Jiughed relievedly, "I am hundred percent confident that well win!" "Hundred percent confident?" Gu Du Xing was shocked. He didnt expect Mo Tian Ji to be so confident. "Originally, both sides stood an equal chance of winning. Perhaps our chances were slightly higher. However, after I organized and coordinated our side, our chances have increased to seventy percent! In addition, Chu Yang managed to boost their morale and caused our enemy to be frantic. That raised our chances to ny percent! Finally, we have Chu Yang, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, Tan Tan and the rest. This means that our chances have beenpletely raised to a hundred percent!" "Moreover, theres also an unstable factor in our enemys camp." Mo Tian Ji smiled and said, "ck Devil!" He paused for a moment before smiling sinisterly, "As a father, I dont believe the ck Devil is unmoved." Gu Du Xing seemed to have been enlightened. As they were conversing, Chu Yang had already picked up his speed. Following this, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di and the rest also picked up their speed and separated themselves from the big group. The formation that they adopted was like a huge triangle! Whereas Chu Yang and the rest were at the tip of this massive triangle. As they increased their speed, they resembled a gigantic triangr bow that shot out a sharp arrow! This formation was very effective for offensive purposes. However, those at the tip of this triangle were under the greatest pressure and were most likely to die! By separating from the big group, Chu Yang and the rest were using their individual strength to bear this immense pressure and crush their enemys first wave of attack! They were trying to mess up the rhythm of their enemys attack. In this way, those behind them wouldnt need to handle the immense pressure and they could directly tap on this advantage to bring down the enemy! However, this meant that all the pressure was on Chu Yang and the rest! They were very quick. Chu Yang was already wielding his sword and a bright, round beam of light was shot out furiously. As he flipped his body around, he managed to assimte himself with this vigorous beam of sword light! A loud whiz came from his sword light, "Many people are going to die under my hands..." To outsiders, it seemed like he had already unleashed his killer move right from the start! It was his strongest move! He was giving his all right now! This was why Chu Yang shouted. He wasnt just shouting; he was shouting at the top of his voice. He was extremely dominant and ferocious! This was because...these few moves werent the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique even though they originated from the Nine Tribtions Sword. Furthermore, they were very powerful and werent inferior to the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique! "All of you are here to watch the battle and find the owner of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Alright...Im standing in front of all of you. Ill let all of you clearly see and Ill scream until all of you go deaf...but Im not going to use the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique!" "If any one of you can still call me out, I really dont know what to say..." Chu Yangs sword light was like a circr arc as it spread outward. Chu Yang burst into the enemys territory along with his sword1 A boom sounded. It felt as if a bomb hadnded. The moment Chu Yangs sword touched the others, tragic screams resonated! His sword was sharp and indestructible. His swordy technique was irresistible1 In just one move, he managed to create a huge hole in the Martial Kings camp! Chu Yangughed and roared into the sky, "Blood under my sword!" As his sword light moved, a patch of wavy silver light was created. It got closer and closer. It surged closer and closer. Plop plop plop plop plop plop... More than twenty people were struck at the same time. Chu Yang flew forward and he stepped on the human heads as he advanced forward. "The world is heartless!" Chu Yang moved more than a hundred and seventy feet in a blink of an eye. Wherever he passed, his sword light paved a way for him and blood scattered everywhere! "Ceaselessly destroy everything!" He shouted! "Boohoo.." His sword light seemed to go berserk and formed a huge sword web among the enemys territory. After this, his sword light furiously shot everywhere! Just as Chu Yang shouted and unleashed his attack, everything noticed how dominant he was, especially those from the Nine Great n. All of them were shocked by whatever he was doing. They immediately turned their full attention to him. However, all of them seemed very disappointed after witnessing two moves that Chu Yang unleashed. "While he is very strong and powerful, and its obvious that he has unleashed his killer move, it isnt the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique." "This young man is a talent! However, he isnt the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword!" Since they thought that he wasnt the master of the Nine Tribtions, they slowly turned their attention away..." After Chu Yang unleashed his third move "The world is heartless", Ji Mo and the rest also shouted furiously. They began to charge into the crowd from different directions! This was a disaster! Tian Bu Huis alliance didnt consist of any Martial King who was an exponent. They were easily overwhelmed as their enemy charged towards them! Following this, the nine-hundred men big group rushed towards and mounted immense pressure on them! A huge collision ensued! The huge hole that was formed earlier became even bigger and bigger! Nine hundred over men surged in and broke up the alliance before individual battles ensued. In just a matter of seconds, the entire battlefield had be a mortal hell! Heads started flying around and broken limbs were strewn everywhere. Fresh blood sttered everywhere and everyones eyes turned red. They were killing one another furiously1 In such a situation, Mo Tian Jis arrangement immediately had a decisive impact! Two people formed a small group and attacked as a group. One of them was in charge of defending while the other was in charge of making offensive moves. Their defense was imprable while their attack was irresistible. The coordination of the different small groups was impable. Every time a small group was in danger, they would ask for help and their enemies would immediately be overwhelmed. Wherever there was danger, people would swoon over to aid theirraddes. This was the "emergency response force" that Mo Tian Ji organized1 When he came up with this idea, the rest didnt think that it was a viable idea. To them, there wasnt any point ofing up with such a response force in a battle that consisted of thousands of people. However, they realized the effect of such a response force in such a messy situation right now. They werepletely astonished! They managed to save many of theirrades that were almost on the verge of dying under the enemies hands! Many of their enemies who initially had an advantage eventually died without even knowing why... Whereas Chu Yang turned into a huge beam of sword light and wreaked havoc everywhere. He surged forward and back in the enemys camp, moving from east to west and from south to north. He expended all his effort to create immense chaos in his enemys camp, which constituted an effective attack! "King of Hell Chu!" Chu Yang suddenly heard someone calling him. Chu Yang lifted his bloodshot eyes and looked. He saw a ck Devil assassin draped in ck charging towards him. Chu Yang suddenly thought and swept his sword. He cleared a plot of space before he charged forward to receive his enemy. This ck Devil assassin charged towards him furiously as he roared. He shed his thin sword without mercy and killed many enemies that were in his way as he burst towards Chu Yang. A loud ng resonated as the two swords collided with one another. The ck Devil assassins sword was shed off in the middle. In the next moment, Chu Yang stabbed his sword into the ck Devils chest. He was so sessful that he felt that it was unbelievable. As that ck Devil charged over, he managed to kill three or four Martial Kings from his side. How could he possibly be so weak? This ck Devils forward momentum didnt stop. He slid forward even as Chu Yangs sword was in his body. The tip of Chu Yangs sword poked out from his back, while he revealed a silent, smiling intent on his face. As he inched closer to Chu Yang, he used his extremely low voice to quickly mutter, "King of Hell Chu, tell Dong Wu Shang that I wont let him off even as a ghost if he dares to bully my junior sister!" Chu Yang was shocked and focused his gaze on this ck Devil. This ck Devil revealed aforted and satisfied smile on his face before saying, "This is a price I have to pay..." After he finished speaking, the look in his eyes turned dimmer. However, he suddenly struggled and said, " My name is Qin Zhi...Ive always liked...but I dont dare...dont dare...I feel great today!" After he finished speaking, his breath stopped. His ck mask slipped off, revealing his youthful appearance. At this moment, he was smiling as his eyes were closed. There was also a peaceful look on his face. Chu Yang was shocked and suddenly lifted his head. As he focused his gaze, he turned his attention towards the ck Devil in his enemys territory. He suddenly turned furious, "ck Devil, what are you nning to do?!" Many things could be deduced from his words. Among all the ck Devil Martial Kings in this battle, many of them knew! This person who called himself Qin Zhi was the ck Devils Immediate Disciple. Qin Zhi liked Mo Leier, but he had never dared to confess his feelings. He was here to offer his life today! However, he was very delighted to reveal whatever that he had been hiding in his heart. Why was he delighted? "Tell Dong Wu Shang that I wont let him off even as a ghost if he dares to bully my junior sister!" He was desperately, hopelessly and painfully in love! This was why he died peacefully today! It was because he had relieved himself of all his burden. And he paid the price for it too! No wonder Chu Yang felt that everything was going on smoothly today. He was still wondering how the ck Devil was going to deal with todays situation. Right now, he knew that the ck Devil was so extreme! He had made such an extreme arrangement! Chapter 727 Extreme Killing Spree Although he had never been very fond of the ck Devil, Chu Yang still felt a tinge of sourness in his heart. Was it ruthless? Was it cruel? No! This was because the ck Devil had no choice. This was because the battle of Martial Kings and the battle of Martial Emperors were separated. Martial Kings fought first. Hence, if the ck Devil did anything suspicious, the remaining ck Devil Martial Emperors would be in massive trouble. In addition, Chu Yang predicted that the ck Devil would only defect in the battle of Martial Emperors! Thus, he had no choice but to sacrifice these Martial Kings! If these people directly defected, the ck Devils troops would bepletely wiped out. The others could only achieve something if these people died. The others could only survive if these people died! He was doing all these for his daughter. It was a painful choice that he had to make! After letting out a long sigh, Chu Yang drew out his sword from Qin Zhis corpse, which fell softly onto the ground. Chu Yang silently thought to himself, "Ill convey your message to Wu Shang!" After this, he roared into the air, as if he was venting his frustrations. Following this, he turned around and started killing people maniacally! Everyone was shouting and groaning. Who would have noticed this insignificant scene amidst all the bloodiness? ... When both sides shed with each other, they could only see the other party relentlessly advancing forward! They were madly trying to make breakthroughs! However, Chu Yangs side left a pile of corpses behind them as they advanced forward and also managed to take control of their enemys territory. On the other hand, the members of the other party were killed as they tried to force their way into Chu Yangs territory. The thousand over Martial Kings from the other side had now decreased to less than five hundred. Whereas there were more than eight hundred men left on Chu Yangs side! The members of both sides were heavily panting at this point. Their eyes were bloodshot as they red at their enemies! They were prepared to risk their lives to decide the victor of this battle! On the battlefield and above it, blood was everywhere! On the ground, fresh blood flowed uncontrobly, forming a blood river that twisted and turned as it flowed towards the distance. At the start, hot air was still smoking from all the blood that sttered. However, the hot air soon disappeared as they were frozen. Tian Bu Hui charged towards the ck Devil furiously, "Whats going on? Why are all your people so weak? Why are they so easily taken out? Whats the meaning of this?" The ck Devils face was slightly contorting behind his mask as he looked at all the corpses in ck as well as the patches of flesh on the ground. It contorted in pain, and he was evidently gritting his teeth as he spoke. He said every word in a deep voice, "Ive already mentioned before...the assassins that I have trained can only operate in the dark! Two Martial Kings can even kill a Martial Emperor!" "But how did you organize them? You actually expose them to the enemies and made them fight head-on with our enemies! Youve...youve destroyed all my hard work. And you still dare to ask me why my forces are so weak?" He stepped forward and red at Tian Bu Hui, "Cant you see that they are all dead now? Can their corpses possibly be fake?" "Did you see them fleeing? Did you?" He was furious as he red while inching closer and closer to Tian Bu Hui, "How dare you ask me what the meaning of this is! I want to ask you instead C what are you plotting?" After he said all these, everyone started to feel that Tian Bu Hui had gone overboard. The ck Devil was very strong, but his strength had always been demonstrated in the area of assassination. There hadnt been any instance that he fought directly with his enemies! Tian Bu Hui used such a reason to me the ck Devil after all of the ck Devils men had perished...he was being absolutely heartless! The both of them immediately drew their swords and they were on the verge of shing. At this point, a long whizz resonated. It was extremely resounding and intense! Everyones attention was drawn over immediately. Chu Yang shouted, "Brothers! Lets throw all of them into the Lake of Death!" All of his remaining eight hundred men shouted, "Throw all of them into the Lake of Death!" "Kill!" Chu Yangs expression was extremely cold and indifferent as he lifted his sword up. He was the first to charge forward. Behind him, all his men also shouted as they charged forward. Right now, there werent any ck Devil assassins left in the enemys lineup! Chu Yang felt a little disappointed over this, but he also felt very angry and sorrowful! This was why he went all out to kill his enemies! Someone in white shed past him. Suddenly, Xie Dan Qiong appeared beside him and the two of them charged forward shoulder-to-shoulder together. "Kill!" Intense shouting and screaming also resonated from the other side. Sabers and swords were raised at the same time and countless fierce and ferocious faces could be seen as everyone burst towards their enemies! Everyone only had their enemies in their eyes right now. There was nothing else! At times, they would hit onto corpses on the ground. However, they didnt care about the identity of these corpses and just kicked them away! "Dont me me. I might be one of you any time. My corpse might be iplete, and I might be kicked away by someone else..." Chu Yang let out a clear roar and he flew up along with his sword. He was about to begin a killing spree! However, he obviously discovered a bright flower before he was about to unleash his wrath. This bright flower had already bloomed in front of him! This flower was like a genie that sparkled in the air. It shed and appeared on the left before it shed and appeared on the right before it disappeared! However, that flower was so beautiful such that no one could bear to caress it, look at it or even think of it! The beauty of this flower waspletely out of this world! However, this beautiful flower only brought death! This was because every time that it shed and every time it appeared, a life would be taken away! On the faces of those who were looking at this flower, there was s till a look of awe and intoxication! It was as if they were willing to die after witnessing such a beautiful scene. Their appreciation for immense beauty didnt disappear even in such a brutal and ruthless battle. However, the flower represented darkness and annihtion even though it was extremely beautiful! Fresh blood was bound to flow after this flower shed! It was the Flower of Death! Vibunum! When a Vibunum appeared, all other flowers disappeared! The power of a Vibunum was demonstrated at this moment! It was cruelly beautiful and elegantly ruthless. At the same time, it represented a gentlemanly way of mercilessly killing living things! The extreme brutality that this immense beauty brought about moved even the members of the Nine Great n and the Enforcers! Xie Dan Qiong had finally unleashed the true power of a Vibunum! It was even Chu Yangs first time witnessing such a killing spree! However, Xie Dan Qiongs expression was extremely calm and indifferent! He kept on unleashing his Vibunum without any care for life. Every time his Vibunum returned to him, he would unleash it again! Chu Yang thought to himself, "If Xie Dan Qiong is able to smile as brightly as his Vibunum every time he unleashes it, I believe it should be even more powerful..." Even as he thought, he didnt stop for a moment. He swept his sword and immediately unleashed his "Ceaselessly destroying everything". A patch of white sword light danced across the air as Chu Yang flew. Hended at an area with a dense concentration of people. He swept his sword once again and tragic screams could be heard. Three peoples bodies had been shed into half at their waist. Seven burly men leaped over from three different directions. Chu Yang charged forward and stabbed his sword into the bodies of two men. After this, he slid to his right before shing his sword. Three human heads flew into mid-air and three sabers and swords were immediately turned into six sections of sabers and swords. They started drifting in the air as if they had no weight. Before the corpses even copsed to the ground and before his sword even came into contact with any dust, Chu Yang swiftly turned around and returned back to where he was, dragging up kes of snow behind him! The two enemies that were initially behind him were now in front of him. Two ngs were heard as their swords shed with Chu Yangs swords. Given how sharp Chu Yangs sword was, the two swords were shed apart as if they were tofu. Chu Yang then stretched his thin sword and managed to squeeze in between the gap between the two men. The two of them were stunned for a moment. They quickly turned back and wanted to chase after Chu Yang. However, the moment they moved, their entire upper bodies flew out while their lower bodies were running! As their upper bodies flew out, they were immediately greeted with three sabers and swords. Some of those from Chu Yangs side thought that Chu Yang didnt kill the both of them yet, thus they quickly came to his mind. However, they only managed to sh their corpses! Whereas Chu Yang was already forcing his way into another encirclement at this moment. Three of his Martial Kings were being surrounded by seven to eight enemies, and they were in big trouble! When Chu Yang rushed over, one of the Martial Kings was already screaming. He had been shed quite a few times and blood was already sttering everywhere. Following this, he couldnt breathe as he was attacked by several sabers and swords. His flesh was instantly being carved apart from his body. Chu Yang shouted and charged over with his sword. He twisted his sword and a silver river of sword light was unleashed. Six of the enemies were instantly killed as he unleashed his attack! On the other side, Luo Ke Di was fighting four Martial Kings at the same time. A berserk scream ensued, and a sword silently stabbed towards Luo Ke Dis waist. Luo Ke Di didnt realize anything! Although Chu Yang saw this, he was being surrounded by enemies and couldnte to his rescue in time. Suddenly, he shouted and kicked his leg out. He managed to strike the neck of a Martial King! "Kacha!" This Martial King couldnt even groan before his head was kicked off from his neck. As blood sttered, that Martial Kings head flew off as quick as a bolt of lightning! The Grade 9 Martial King that was about to seed in his sneak attack on Luo Ke Di suddenly felt weight on his wrist. It was then that he recognized that his sword had stabbed into a human head! When he took a closer look, he realized that he was looking at his own subordinate! He was furious as he shouted, "Who did this?" However, Chu Yang had already chopped off three heads and managed to make his way in front of him as he shouted. The two of them didnt even speak and quickly shed! Bang! The sword of the Martial King broke. Chu Yang flew up into the air and viciously kicked his chest. He was flung back from this kick. Along the way, he was attacked by seven Martial Kings under Chu Yang. When he finally dropped onto the ground, he had already turned into a skeleton that was no longer breathing! The bloodiness of the battle had reached its extreme! Chapter 728 Soul-Crushing Lake of Death Ji Mo and Huyan Aobo teamed up together and fought side-by-side in the battle! One of them was taller and one of them was shorter, one of them attacked and one of them defended. They shared great chemistry with each other! On the other side, Tan Tan and Xie Dan Feng were even fiercer. The both of them were mainly adept at assault and they were equally crazy and bold! In addition, they would cover each others backs as they attacked. Tan Tan was to the left of Xie Dan Feng, while Rui Bu Tong stayed very close to Xie Dan Fengs right! Even though Xie Dan Feng was in this battle, she wasnt even a Martial King yet! She was only an advanced-level Reverend Martial Artist. Tan Tan wasnt able topletely protect her in this battle of Martial Kings! This was why Rui Butongs main responsibility in this battle was to protect Xie Dan Feng! This was Chu Yangs instructions! Such an instruction was, to some Martial Kings, pretty selfish and cruel. However, Chu Yang had no other choice. Xie Ao Yuns face was already stained with blood. It was as red as the scarf on his head. He had more than seven to eight wounds on his body, but he didnt stop advancing forward to kill his enemies! "Aowu...aowu!" Luo Ke Di shouted at the top of his lungs as he was shed. However, this only made him more ferocious. The result of his brutal training at the Far North Wastnds was finally revealed at this moment! He shouted furiously and relentlessly burst forward to kill his enemies! Even when Chu Yang appeared beside his side, he didnt even realize. The entire battlefield started out with more than two thousand people on it. It dropped to slightly more than one thousand three hundred people, but this number further decreased to one thousand! Eventually, there were only less than seven hundred people left! The number of casualties suffered by Chu Yangs side in this battle far surpassed the previous one! This was because their enemies knew that they were doomed to die! Hence, they went all out with their lives! Whereas those from Chu Yangs side made a roaring start in this battle. In addition, they had a numerical advantage. It was inevitable that they got a littlecent - this was human nature! However, it was thiscent nature that caused more than a hundred exponents to die! This second battle went on much faster than the first battle! It was about to end not long after it just begun. Slowly, the battlefield became smaller and smaller and it was mainly divided into three parts. There were less than a hundred exponents remaining on the enemys side. All of them were now surrounded by hundreds of Martial Kings right now! Tensions were rising, and everyone no longer feared death at this point! Their only remaining belief was to kill their enemies! Even if they had to die, they were going to drag their enemies down with them! It was sufficient as long as they killed one enemy! It would be a bonus if they managed to kill two! "Were going to die anyway!" A Martial King from the enemys side shouted. He didnt even bother dodging any attacksing his way and just leaped forward! In mid-air, his body was stabbed by more than ten swords. However, he shook his hand and his sword flew out from his hand and managed to pierce the chest of a Martial King! The swordpletely passed through the body of that Martial King and continued to shoot forward in the air. It flew more than hundreds of feet forward before it finally stabbed into the snowy ground. It shook as hot blood dripped down! As Chu Yangmanded, a few of hisrades flew up and quickly found their way into the three different parts of the battlefield! Ringing sounds echoed, and a series of tragic screams resonated. After this, the entire battlefield turned silent! Apart from those from Chu Yangs side, there wasnt anyone else standing anymore! After a momentary silence, some people bent forward and started to spit out blood. These people tolerated their internal injuries earlier. It was only at this point that they spat out blood because they were finally relieved. If they spat out blood like this in the battle, they would have died... Retching sounds started to resonate and everyone started to heave a sigh of relief before they sat down on the ground. They didnt even care whether there were broken swords and sabers or corpses on the ground. They just passed out. They werepletely overdrafted! The fighting earlier was even more terrifying than a nightmare! Chu Yang scanned his surroundings and was slightly shocked. He couldnt find aplete corpse on the battlefield at all! Only flesh and blood could be found strewn on the ground. There were more than two thousand people in the battle initially! However, there were less than four hundred survivors right now. There were even many more whose limbs were broken. And these people were even the lucky ones! Under such a circumstance, even the best coroners wouldnt be able to form at least three hundredplete corpses, much less more than one thousand and five hundred bodies! Everyone was a Martial King and unleashed their full abilities. The moment they were attacked, their bones and flesh would scatter everywhere. Just before they drew theirst breath, they would even be subjected by a barrage of attacks! Everyone would rather attack a corpse than give their enemies an opportunity to sneak attack the! Given such a mentality, how was it possible for someone to die with his entire body still attached? It was impossible! "Report strength!" Chu Yang stood depressingly, and fresh, hot blood dripped down from his head. After ounting, there were only three hundred and sixty-four survivors left on Chu Yangs side! They had nine hundred and ny-six men at the start but was only left with three hundred and sixty-four now! The bloody fog that permeated across the entire battlefield had yet to dissipate. Everyone was silent as they faced this terrifying scene! "Men! Tend to the wounds of the injured. As for the rest, clear the battlefield! Throw all the corpses into the Lake of Death!" Chu Yangs eyes stopped being bloodshot. As he looked at the corpses on the ground, he gritted his teeth, causing his cheek to protrude out slightly. He took in a deep breath of the fishy air. AS he lifted his head, he let out a long sigh. He finally turned his head around and coldly shouted. He gave out a cruel order! In another ce and at another time, such an order was undoubtedly very cold, heartless and brutal. However, they were at thekeside of the Lake of Death right now. Whether it was the corpses that were thrown into the Lake of Death or those who were cleaning up the battlefield, this was a form of glory. This was a form of respect towards the enemies! Only the victors had the glory of cleaning up the battlefield! Only the bones and corpses of heroes could be thrown into the Lake of Death. They could unite with the spirits of all the heroes of previous generations, witnessed by two Supreme Martial Artists! This was the Middle Three Heavens. Whether it was life or death, this was the most glorious ce! Chu Yang clearly knew the mentality of those from the Middle Three Heavens. However, he still felt very conflicted when he said this. He felt that it was a pity. This was because he was talking to so many of them just yesterday. When he talked about todays battle, he recalled how a Martial King from the Xie n readily said, "Im only lucky to still be alive. If I can in the Lake of Death, my life is not wasted. Furthermore, my wife and daughter have already been killed by those few young masters from the Ao n. I have no more misgivings in my life. The earlier I die, the earlier I can reunite with my family." Right now, this Martial Kings body was lying somewhere distant. Chu Yang could hear the sorrow and anger in his voice. The young masters from the Ao n sinned, and the master of the Ao n made amends for their mistakes. The few young masters and their instigators were already dead! However...his wife and daughter will not be alive again! He didnt personally avenge their deaths in the end! However, he wasnt able to avenge their deaths at all. Perhaps the only wish he had was to reunite with his family again! There was another person C he was a Martial King from the Ao n. When Chu Yang and Ao Xie Yun were together, that scrawny Martial King mentioned to Chu Yang and Ao Xie Yun, "If I die in battle and the both of you can emerge alive and victorious, please return and tell my son not to practice martial arts ever in his life! Please give him a few plots ofnd and let him free to find a wife..." Right now, this Martial King was also dead. Only his head was left. His body couldnt even be found... Chu Yang didnt know that why he had such a thinking. He didnt know why this Martial King didnt want his son to practice martial arts. But he knew that this Martial King must have had his reasons as a father! The pugilistic world was filled with enmity, hatred and vengeance. It killed humanity and deprived many of their families! "Ill pass on your words!" Chu Yang silently said to himself. After this, he lifted his head and quietly closed his eyes. "Brothers, take care of yourselves!" "If theres another life, I hope well be friends again! I hope that well fight together again!" ... As Mo Tian Jimanded, the emergency response forces quickly rushed over. However, they were met with resistance! Apart from those who had passed out, those who had lost their limbs refused to return to recuperate! "We want to clear the battlefield!" "We want to stay!" "We want to personally send our brothers and enemies into the Lake fo Death!" "We hope that theyll find peace in theherworld and may all their enmity disappear!" "Theres no enmity in the Lake of Death!" In the face of their persistence, the emergency response force could only shift those who were unconscious away before silently returning. Everyone seemed to be involved in some solemn ritual. They did their best to clear up the corpses, whether they belonged to the enemies or to their own people. After this, two people formed one team and walked towards thekeside of Lake of Death! They appeared very serious and solemn. They were very respectful and mournful! They were still cutting at each others throats earlier. But everything had changed in a blink of an eye! It was as if they were holding a funeral for their own loved ones. They were broken-hearted! Such a scene and such an emotional change seemed too sudden and unfitting! However, everyone present, including the Nine Great ns and Enforcers, felt that this was how a man should act! After all, they were at the Lake of Death! This was why no one made any sound. They only watched on silently and respectfully. More than three hundred people were slowly clearing up the battlefield. They were cleaning up the battlefield meticulously. They wouldnt even allow a drop of blood to remain on the battlefield. They respectfully removed any remains from the ground and threw them into the Lake of Death! They were cleaning up the ce extremely slowly. However, everyone seemed very patient and tolerant at this point. The water of the Lake of Death started to ripple as corpses were thrown into theke. Ripples formed and spread, slowly disappearing. It was as if this was thest goodbye to life. The sky was gloomy, and the cold wind slowly blew. It started snowing. Tomorrow was the battle of the Martial Emperors! Yet another batch of bodies would be buried in the Lake of Death again... Gu Du Xing silently stood in front of the tents of his own camp. As he watched this scene, he recalled that it was his battle tomorrow. Suddenly, he felt very moved. He raised his brow and his aura started to surge! As a ng resonated, his ck Dragon Sword shot out from his sword casket. Cold lights shed and his sword flew into mid-air. All the exponents that were present, including those from the Nine Great ns and Enforcers were caught off guard. The swords at their waist all let out a clear cry! It was as if they were struggling to get out! Bow down to the Emperor! Once the Sword Emperor was unleashed, all swords had to obey it! Suddenly, everyone was astonished as they looked over from all directions! Chapter 729 The Relevations of the Sword Sovereign! In the night, Gu Du Xing quietly stood in front of the tent. He didnt move for the entire night. Snow fell heavily, and he was soon turned into a snowman. However, he seemed to have entered a weird state. It felt as if he had no sensation of everything around him. Chu Yang was silently seated seventy or eighty feet in front of him. Chu Yang didnt utter a sound. Very soon, he also turned into a snowman. Behind him and in the tent, the candle lights were flickering. Mo Tian Ji was holding a book with one hand. He was silently and peacefully watching. Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, Dong Wu Shang, Rui Bu Tong, Tan Tan, Xie Dan Qiong, Ao Xie Yun and the rest were silently seated at different parts in the tents. It was difficult to tell if their eyes were opened. They were all resting up. However, an invisible aura spread from the tent and quickly circled around Chu Yang. Gu Du Xing, who was immersed in his own thoughts, was also surrounded by this invisible aura. He was being protected. It was very rare for Gu Du Xing to be in this state. It was a very important stage of his martial arts journey. He must not be disturbed! This was why all his brothers helped to protect him. They didnt sleep for the entire night! They werent the only ones who didnt sleep for the entire night. Those from the Nine Great ns seemed to discover three treasures and started to monitor Gu Du Xing from different directions. Even the Enforcers were silently waiting. Tian Bu Hui would be warned by the Enforcers even before he did anything. No one was supposed to act recklessly before the battle of Martial Emperors started! This warning was obviously used as a means to protect Gu Du Xing. Tian Bu Hui was furious! He couldnt disrupt his enemy even though his enemy was making a breakthrough right in front of his eyes! What logic was this? Did he have to wait until his enemy make a breakthrough and kill him first? "These Enforcers...they are biased..." However, Tian Bu Hui had obviously misunderstood. The Enforcers werent just biased. Sword Sovereign! Even in the Upper Three Heavens, a Sword Sovereign was very important! Even though there were many Martial Monarchs and Martial Saints in the Nine Great ns, how many of them could im to be the Sword Sovereign? It was pertinent to note that the Nine Great ns had thousands of years of legacy! How could they possibly not know how strong a Sword Sovereign or a Sword Monarch was? They were eager to nurture them. However, how many have they managed to nurture so far? Moreover, this Sword Sovereign in front of them right now was not even twenty years old yet! Evidently, he wasnt even in Grade 1 yet too! Everyone was astonished. This was unprecedented! To personally witness the breakthrough process of a Sword Sovereign, everyone stood to benefit! Ye Shi Yu was in awe, "This kid looks even stronger than my elder brother. When my elder brother first became a Grade 1 Sword Sovereign, he was already twenty-two years old. This guy is obviously only neen years old. Hes definitely not twenty yet! Furthermore, from the looks of it, it seems that hes going to make a breakthrough to Grade 2 or 3. Hes really a freak." Even though he still sounded feminine, he didnt sound so coy because he had lowered his voice. "Keep quiet." A highly-skilled bodyguard from the Ye n quickly warned. "Everyone knows." Ye Shi Yu rolled his eyes and twisted his waist slightly. That bodyguard rolled his eyes back and regretted his decision until he hit his own mouth. "Because I talked...I made him talk again..." Everyone else didnt utter a sound. They only watched on quietly, as if they had missed out on something. Even the Enforcers didnt shift their attention away. As they looked at the two people, one seated and one standing, on the ground, they felt an aura of vignce. Every one of them seemed to be emotionally stirred. "If I make such a breakthrough...will there be anyone protecting me?" Chen Fei Chens gaze slightly shed. As he looked at both Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing, who were covered in snow right now, he slowly said, "I absolutely detest people who are like that. Its best to only make one such friend. The rest will naturally ept you! However, if you want to kill one of them, youll need to kill all of them! If you miss out on any one of them, youll regret it!" "If you kill someone like this, the rest will be willing to give up on their goals and dedicate their lives towards revenge and avenging him! Its so scary!" Chen Fei Chen calmly said. On one side, a bodyguard sighed, "Humans arent the scary ones. Itsradeship thats scary." "What nonsenseradeship!" Chen Fei Chen was very scornful. He then said, "They are all fools!" He paused for a moment and twisted his head a little weirdly before saying, "Why do I have a feeling that Ill be arch-enemies with such people in the future?" Both bodyguards were stunned at this moment. The snow that fell became heavier and heavier. It was already deep into the night! Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing were bothpletely covered in snow. Even their hair and clothing werent exposed in the slightest bit. Chu Yang seemed to feel something. He slightly lifted his head and few inches of snow fell off his head. He turned his attention to Gu Du Xing before he closed his eyes again. Earlier, he suddenly felt that Gu Du Xings aura had disappeared from where Gu Du Xing was standing. It was as if Gu Du Xing had disappeared from this heaven and earth! However, Gu Du Xing was obviously still standing where he was. When Chu Yang shut his eyes, he still felt as if there was an empty sea where Gu Du Xing was. "Combination of man and heaven!" The white-bearded elder appeared very serious and solemnly whispered a few words. It was as if he was very fearful and surprised at Gu Du Xings current state. In fact, he was close to three thousand feet away from Gu Du Xing. Given such a distance, it was impossible for a person to see anything even without the snow. After a while, a lonely aura started to spread in the heaven and earth. Shocking Sword Sovereign! However, amidst Gu Du Xings aura, there seemed to be a sense of longing, yearning and reluctance. It felt as if there was a man who was at his peak, but this man felt extremely lonely. He was reluctant to face life anymore...this was because he longed for something else... "Whats going? Theres obviously some sort of a dilemma here!" Ling Han Xue revealed a doubtful look on her face. "Hes a lonely swordsman, but he longs for something! How can he possibly enter this realm of loneliness?" This was the doubt that everyone shared. Even though they couldntprehend this, they understood what was going on. They were all very knowledgeable and experienced. They could still sense it C even though he still longed for something else, he was still a lonely swordsman! This was why Gu Du Xings sword was still a lonely Sword Sovereign! This was also the true meaning behind this Sword Sovereign. Everyone shut their eyes and tried toprehend the heavenly meaning behind this lonely Sword Sovereign. Even if they couldnt fullyprehend, they were still able to understand a part of his aura. It was still sufficient to get them thinking. A sense of longing filled the entire ce and kept on spreading. When itpletely filled the entire heaven and earth, it was suddenly retracted and disappeared without any trace! "Has he made a breakthrough?" The white-bearded elder immediately opened his eyes and sighed regretfully. "No breakthrough yet!" "Not that he wont make any breakthroughs! Hes still in the process of doing it." Following this, he was given a shock by something he saw. It was another patch of silent loneliness. Gu Du Xing entered that realm once again. The weather hadpletely changed by now! Suddenly, something magical was released once again. This time, every exponent who tried toprehend this realm hurriedly retracted their divine senses. They seemed to have some sort of misgiving. At the same time, they were extremely astonished! This was because they sensed oblivion when they first encountered this state! Yes, it was oblivion! It was as if everything in the past had disappeared from their memories when they entered this state! Whereas Gu Du Xing seemed to have drifted up at this point. Everything had disappeared. He had forgotten everything! He had forgotten this heaven, this earth and this world! A sword intent that seemed to have been forgotten or forgotten this world aimlessly spread in the air. Wherever it drifted to, it formed a patch of sword aura! "How is this possible?" The white-bearded elder was so astonished that he stood up immediately. How can a mere Sword Sovereignprehend two starkly different sword intents at the same time?" It wasnt just him that was shocked. The others were also extremely astonished, and many even stood up. They didnt know that Gu Du Xing hadprehended this sword intent after his battle with Tu Qian Hao. Great Oblivion! Great Oblivion! The spiritual power that Gu Du Xing demonstrated in this state could rival the Great Oblivion that Tu Qian Hao came up with after his entire life of research and effort! If he was able to unleash such a state even when he waspletely conscious, it would mean that he had be extremely sessful! Suddenly, Gu Du Xings body shuddered slightly. As he was covered in white snow, a gentle streak of faint loneliness and boundless destion could be heard from his voice. "Sword to the sky...towards the peak..." "Life, death, victory, defeat...everything bes nothing..." "Soulmates everywhere..." "Back to the start...the Great Oblivion..." There was a mysterious look in the eyes of the white-bearded elder. His palms shook slightly and his beard kept on moving with the wind. As he listened to this poem, or rather, a sword mantra, he seemed to have sensed Gu Du Xings state of mind! As a Martial Saint, he was the only one present who could truly decipher Gu Du Xings sword mantra. However, he felt even more depressed after deciphering Gu Du Xings sword mantra. A sword towards the sky. A Sword Sovereign had nothing else except his sword. A Sword Sovereign was supposed to be this lonely! While the sentence sounded very lofty, it in fact reflected the state of mind of a lonely swordsman. However, the next sentence helped to make a transition from a lonely state towards a freer and easier state. No matter how hard one tried, life, death, victory and defeat bes nothing. This conflicted with the previous sentence. Since everything was bound to be nothing, what was the point of working so hard for? Hence, it became about exploring life, and it was a pessimistic exploration of life. When it came to the third segment of the mantra, there seemed to be another change. The idea of a state had changed many times over these three sentences. Given suchplexities, how was it possible for Gu Du Xing to cultivate until he became a Sword Sovereign? The third sentence clearly reflected destion and loneliness. However, on closer analysis, it was possible to tell that there was some kind of pride involved. Furthermore, it talked about how there were soulmates everywhere! Thest sentence helped to make a full transition into the state of Great Oblivion! Why was there talk about going back to the start? Although it was about Great Oblivion, everything was still about Gu Du Xing. He still had a sense of longing! This entire thing was a circle. The start of the circle was the starting point, but the end of it was still the starting point. However, this starting point was different at the start and at the end! There was transcension. The white-bearded elder was depressed because he couldnt cultivate even though he understood everything! This was because such a state only belonged to Gu Du Xing! Chapter 730 Our Swords Are Different! "No wonder there are those who im that the state of a Sword Sovereign will never repeat! The sword intent of every Sword Sovereign will always be special! Once that Sword Sovereign dies, his sword intent would disappear forever! Even in a million years, his sword intent would never appear again!" The white-bearded Enforcer muttered, "I see! This is really the case! It seems like this Sword Sovereign is going to steal the limelight in the battle of the Martial Emperors...no wonder people always say that there must be some kind of sacrificial offering every time a Sword Sovereign makes a breakthrough!" "The sacrificing offering this time refers to human lives!" In the next moment, Gu Du Xing let out a crisp roar and he suddenly jerked amidst all the snow around him. The pile of snow on the left side of his body suddenly exploded, revealing the left side of his body. A streak of lonely sword aura was unleashed instantly! Then, this streak of sword aura shot into the sky! It was sharp and maneuvered its way up brilliantly!" "Grade 3 Sword Sovereign!" The white-bearded elder was astonished. "But why is only half his body revealed? Dont tell me that..." Following this, another explosion ensued. The pile of snow on the right side of Gu Du Xings body blew apart and revealed his entire body. Another aura of Great Oblivion was released from the right side of his body too! A sonorous cry came from the ck Dragon sword before it detached itself from its sword casket on its own. It carried a slight sense of arrogance as it shot into the sky. In mid-air, it released sword lights, as if it was watching the entire heaven and earth! Gu Du Xings entire body seemed to have divided into two. One side of it was lonely, while the other side practiced the Great Oblivion! These two vastly different sword intents were revealed from his body, and they also served to separate his body into two halves! However, they were on the same body! Unison! Perfectly shown! "Indeed...hes indeed a dual-elemental Sword Sovereign!" The white-bearded elder was shocked. There was even a burning look in his eyes! The state that Gu Du Xing was in from the start until the end evenpletely surrounded Chu Yang. Or perhaps it was better to im that Chu Yang had always been in the core of Gu Du Xings state! When Gu Du Xing sensed the depths of his lonely sword technique, Chu Yang would also sense a loneliness that was as deep as a valley! Gu Du Xings loneliness wasnt a form of peak loneliness! Instead...it was a loneliness that stemmed from having nothing else other than his sword! However, the moment he was oblivious to his feelings, he wouldnt have experienced such a loneliness anymore! Gu Du Xing was this persistent. Just as he made his breakthrough, hepletely opened his heart and gave it to his friend. It was only by being extreme that he could form his sword! It was only by being extreme that he could remain loyal to his feelings! It was only by doing all these that he could achieve the Great Oblivion! The Great Oblivion wasnt about forgetting everything. It was about assimting ones feelings with the heaven and earth! So that one could exist with the heaven and earth! Until eternity! This rtionship was alive! It was just like how Gu Du Xings sword had its own life now! Gu Du Xing was now a Grade 3 Sword Sovereign However, Chu Yang was still seated on the ground. He was still immersed in the state that Gu Du Xing was in earlier. As he was immersed in this sword intent, he couldnt help but think of Mo Qing Wu. After this, a scene seemed to have appeared in his mind. Instantly, he felt very bitter and forlorn. Chu Yang seemed to have lost himself in that instant. Purple Bamboo Forest! In the forest filled with purple bamboos stood a mncholic, peerless talent who waspletely decked in red. If he could dance for a king, his life would cease to be bitter anymore. If a king watched his dance, his life would cease to be lonely anymore. As his red shirt swayed in the wind, he danced for a king. Even if he was let down by heartlessness, he still wanted to dance for a king. Even if his life was bitter, it would cease to be bitter once he danced! As he didnt dance easily, he danced for his entire life the moment he started dancing! Chu Yang slightly sighed as he was covered in snow and felt extremely mncholic. In this state ofplete Great Oblivion, he fullyprehended Gu Du Xings sword intent. However, he also thought of something else because of this sword intent. Chu Yang fullyprehended Gu Du Xings sword intent and feelings. However, he would only understand, but never try to cultivate! Furthermore, he detached himself from Gu Du Xings sword intent. This was because this was Gu Du Xings sword intent, but Chu Yang had his own sword intent. This was why it was one thing for him to understand Gu Du Xings sword intent and another thing for him to achieve enlightenment of his own sword intent. While Gu Du Xing couldnt forget Gu Miao Ling, Chu Yang couldnt forget Mo Qing Wu! Gu Miao Ling and Mo Qing Wu wasnt the same person. This was how a sword intent worked. However, Chu Yang was moved precisely because Gu Du Xing managed to achieve enlightenment of his Sword of Loneliness and Sword of Great Oblivion. This was why he sighed. He never felt so pressed or sour in his heart before...Mo Qing Wu! It didnt matter whether ti was the past or current Mo Qing Wu. "Because you danced for me in your past life, Im willing to suffer for you in this life." "Qingwu, Im waiting for you." "Im waiting for you to grow up!" Gu Du Xings voice resonated, "Have youprehended?" Chu Yang sighed, "What about you? What did you understand?" Gu Du Xing smiled. Although Chu Yang was covered in snow and couldnt see Gu Du Xing smiling, he could imagine how blissful Gu Du Xings smile must be right now. "I understand. After this round of enlightenment, I fully understand what it means to be a Grade 3 Sword Sovereign! This is no mean feat." Gu Du Xing smiled and said, "The most important thing is that I finally understand my life direction. Whether its about loneliness or the Great Oblivion, I cultivate my sword not to kill people!" "I cultivate to protect people!" "Protect sister Xiao Miao and myrades! Protect those that I love!" Gu Du Xing said, "Since I am doing this to protect them, I must learn how to forget about my feelings when you do so! This is because protection is about feelings!" Chu Yang gentlyughed, "My sword is different from you. But we both have amon goal C protect our loved ones." Chu Yang recalled how he first went through his rebirth. He told his master Meng Chao Ran, "I cultivate my sword to kill people." Right now, Gu Du Xing actually said that he was cultivating his sword not to kill people. It sounded very conflicting, but Chu Yang realized that what he said in the past was wrong. This was because he was still immersed in the martial realm of his previous life then. Gu Du Xings current state hadpletely transcended the realm that he was in in his previous life! This was why Gu Du Xing had formed his own path now! Gu Du Xingughed and said, "It all boils down to one sentence C martial arts is for protection!" After pondering for some time, Chu Yang finally burst out from the pile of snow that he was in andughed, "Not bad! Yes, its about this logic! Martial arts is used for dealing with the dangers of this world. Ordinary people cant protect their own things, thus they think of ways to be stronger so that they can protect the things that they care about. This is how it works! This process forms such aw that eventually bes martial arts!" Gu Du Xing was the one who was stunned right now. He furrowed his brow and said, "What things are you talking about?" Chu Yangughed and said, "Its like this! Its like this!" Chu Yang started bing cheerful and never felt that he had ever been so cheerful before. He also didnt understand why he became so open-minded when he thought until this point. However, it was at this point that he felt much better. Chu Yang stood up andughed twice before he walked into the tent. As he looked at al hisrades that thought that he had gone berserk, heughed foolishly again and cursed. Everyone was stunned. Gu Du Xing continued to stand outside. After some time, he scratched his head and said in puzzlement, "What happy thing did I do earlier? Whats going on?" After thinking for a long while, he still didnt manage to figure anything out. As he recalled everything that he said earlier, he was unable to understand why Chu Yang was acting like this. Finally, he gave up and mumbled, "I cant speak to him like a normal person. I cant use the logic of a normal person to understand him. More urately speaking, hes a freak..." He shook his head before he finally stood up and entered the tent. ... On this night, Chu Yang and the rest were so excited that they couldnt sleep. Whereas Tian Bu Hui and the others were so depressed that they couldnt sleep. The most painful thing in life was watching ones own enemy making a breakthrough just before one was going to fight him on the next morning! Furthermore, this enemy that made a breakthrough was the most destructive one too. He was also the person who was most likely to influence the oue of the battle! Of course, this wasnt the most tragic thing. The most tragic thing was that Tian Bu Hui could only watch helplessly as Gu Du Xing made a breakthrough! Those who were keen-eyed knew that Tian Bu Hui might not seed even if he tried to wreak havoc! However, if he didnt, his enemy would most certainly make a breakthrough! It was at this critical moment that an Enforcer came up to tell him that he would be eliminated if he dared to cause any problems. He would be eliminated from the face of this earth before the night even passed! How could Tian Bu Hui not feel aggrieved? How could he not feel indignant? This was why Tian Bu Hui was furious! Eventually, he gathered everyone. "Itll be the battle of the Martial Emperorse dawn. However, Gu Du Xing managed to make a breakthrough just before the battle! Hes a Sword Sovereign now!" Tian Bu Hui appeared very gloomy, "After going through this breakthrough, hell be even more difficult to resist! Initially, both our sides were evenly matched. If we allow him to fight freely tomorrow, theres an eighty percent chance that we are going to lose!" "Weve lost all our Martial Kings during the battle of Martial Kings! If we lose all our Martial Emperors in tomorrows battle, whats the point of victory even if we win?" Tian Bu Hui revealed a vicious smile on his face, "In this battle, all the elites from the Middle Three Heavens will be buried! Or rather, only one person will survive at the end... the Martial Saints of the Shi n from the Upper Three Heavens!" Everyone was silent. It was possible for something like this to happen. The final victor would want to wipe out the loser! This was the rule of an ultimate battle in the Lake of Death! The loser cannot leave the mountain! If all of Tian Bu Huis Martial Emperors died...and only a few Martial Monarchs remained as well as an invited Martial Saint.... What would be the point even if his side won? "Are you hinting that..." The masters of both the Zhao and Li n asked at the same time. "Kill Gu Du Xing!" Tian Bu Huis gaze shed. "Our ultimate battle cant be like the battle of Martial Kings. We have to consolidate our greatest strength right from the start. We must get rid of Gu Du Xing right from the start! We cannot let him unleash the power of his sword!" Everyone present appeared very grim as they nodded their heads. A Sword Sovereign was invincible once he unleashed the power of his sword in the Middle Three Heavens! When Gu Du Xing was still a Grade 1 Sword Sovereign, he could already resist a Grade 9 Martial Emperor when he used his sword! In that case, how powerful would he be as a Grade 3 Sword Sovereign? Evidently, he would be very strong! "Lord ck Devil! You are the most experienced in assassinations! What do you think about this?" Tian Bu Hui straightened his body and asked. Chapter 731 Battle of the Martial Emperors! The ck Devil chuckled coldly and said, "We ck Devils have killed many people but we have never killed a Sword Sovereign before!" He looked coldly at Tian Bu Hui and said, "I can kill a Saber Emperor and even a Martial Monarch." "However, you want me to assassinate a... Sword Sovereign who brims with sword qi?" "Young Master Tian, do you how powerful is a Sword Sovereign?" The ck Devil was not holding back as he delivered his tirade. "A Sword Sovereigns sharpness is unparalleled! No matter how good an assassin is at concealment and deception, he can only fight a Sword Sovereign face-to-face instead of... assassinating him! Do you understand?" As he said that, everyone nodded their heads. The ck Devil was not wrong. Even if they met a normal Supreme Martial Artist, they could attempt any method. As long as they were powerful enough, nothing would go wrong. However, against a Sword Sovereign... The sword was the sharpest weapon in the world! Due to the sharpness of swords, anyone who could be a Sword Sovereign would have to transform himself into a sword. How could someone assassinate a shining, waving godly sword? Tian Bu Hui said inly, "Lord ck misunderstands me. In a showdown, one cannot rely on assassinations. Hence, what I meant was to use trickery and ambushes! In other words... we have to get rid of this Sword Sovereign using whatever method we can! In a showdown, we have to kill him at all costs!" When he said that, everyone fell into a deep thought. The ck Devil fell silent for a while before saying slowly, "If thats the case... its not something impossible for us ck Devils... However, the price we have to pay will be exorbitant..." "Whats the n?" Tian Bu Hui seemed excited. His main worry now was Gu Du Xing, the Sword Sovereign. While the battle among Martial Emperors may seem to of a low-level, it was actually a mid-tier battle. Since they had lost the battle between the Martial Kings, they could not lose this one! "Dont worry, Lord ck Devil. Since the ck Devils are the ones paying the price, you will be rewarded ordingly when we redraw the borders of the Middle Three Heavens!" Tian Bu Hui said seriously. He knew that the ck Devil did not like him and hence, he made this solemn vow. The ck Devil snorted, fell silent, and then said, "We ck Devils have five Gold que Assassins and three Jade que Supreme Assassins. We need them to strike simultaneously! I will lure him out for a fight and then, they will move in for the kill." "However, Im a Martial Monarch. Among the three Jade que Supreme Assassins, one of them is a Martial Monarch," said the ck Devil as he frowned slightly. "The problem is how to strike during the fight among Martial Emperors." Tian Bu Hui frowned. This was a true problem. Had there been no Enforcer around, it was possible. However, with the Enforcers present, how could he hide this trick from them? What if they were discovered? "Unless someone could forcibly reduce his cultivation to the level of Martial Emperor. By doing so, he would lose much of his cultivation but his mind would be one of a Martial Emperor... If one fights a Martial Emperor like this, its still debatable even if he is discovered," said the ck Devil coldly. "However, who would be willing to reduce himself to the level of a Martial Emperor?" Everyones eyes lit up before they frowned again. "Hes right. For a Martial Monarch, who would want to reduce his cultivation to the level of a Martial Emperor right before this showdown?" Tian Bu Hui frowned and tried to brainstorm for ideas. "Unless...," said the ck Devil, "Unless you have the Bone-Gnawing Heart Burning Grass and the Seven Wonders Ling Long Flower. With the two of them, you can take them right after the fight to recover ones power. Other than them, nothing can make me make this sacrifice!" Instantly, everyone looked at Tian Bu Hui. Everyone knew that the Bone-Gnawing Heart Burning Grass and the Seven Wonders Ling Long Flower were the most valuable treasures of the Tian n! They were godly in how effective they were! The ck Devil said, "With this guarantee, I canmit the entire ck Devils to this fight. Then, six teams will be spread out among the Martial Emperors. They will take advantage of the chaos to carry out assassinations! Furthermore, my son is already in the most ideal spot for an ambush. He will make his contribution during the fight among the Martial Emperors." "As long as Gu Du Xing dies, well win the battle of the Martial Emperors," said the ck Devil inly. "Of course, therere risks involved. For example, no one knows if the legendary properties of the Bone-Gnawing Heart Burning Grass and the Seven Wonders Ling Long Flower are real. Naturally, if Young Master Tian disagrees, theres nothing I can do." Tian Bu Hui felt as if he was ced in the line of fire. He had never expected for the matter he raised to hit him back like this. The Bone-Gnawing Heart Burning Grass and the Seven Wonders Ling Long Flower have been kept in the Tian n for 1500 years. Furthermore, they were only able to get these two nts to mature with delicate care. As this battle concerned the future of his n, Tian Bu Hui naturally brought them along. However, how could he be willing to use these treasure? If he did not agree... he dared not think of the consequences of failure. After he thought for a long while, Tian Bu Hui gritted his teeth and said, "Since Lord ck Devil is so confident, the Tian n shall offer our Bone-Gnawing Heart Burning Grass and Seven Wonders Ling Long Flower. How about that?" "Young Master Tian is wise indeed!" The ck Devil said in an ambiguous tone. "How can I trust you?" Tian Bu Hui said with red eyes. "If you take the herbs out for me, I will rid myself of my Martial Monarch cultivation right here in front of you!" The ck Devil said fiercely. "Good!" The two of them raised their hands and pped them together. Everyone around them was awed. The ck Devil was indeed the most brutal person in the Middle Three Heavens! To kill Gu Du Xing, he was willing to pay such a huge price. Tian Bu Huis heart bled but he continued to smile. Instantly, the medicines were brought before them. The ck Devil really did live up to his promise. Forcibly, he rid himself of his Martial Monarch level cultivation. After he spat out a few mouthfuls of blood, he wheezed and then, he got his breath back. A Martial Monarch walked up to him to inspect his meridian before nodding at Tian Bu Hui. A look of joy crossed Tian Bu Huis face. The ck Devil was now a Grade 9 Martial Emperor! "Thank you for your sacrifice, Lord ck Devil," said Tian Bu Hui sincerely. He thought, "After you kill Tian Bu Hui, do you think Ill give you the chance to consume the medicine? Ill kill you instantly!" The ck Devil wheezed and said, "Dont forget the formation for tomorrow. Dont forget to put us ck Devils in the center. If not, my sacrifice will be in vain!" Then, he said slowly, "Theres no need to split up the battle for the Martial Emperors. Like the fight among the Martial Kings, lets use one round to determine the victor! We can obtain victory through the chaos." Everyone understood his intention clearly. An assassin would only strike when the situation was chaotic. If there were fewer people, how could one carry out an assassination without being discovered? Hence, a showdown would make sense... This time, Tian Bu Hui said from the bottom of his heart, "Thats for sure!" The ck Devil took the Bone-Gnawing Heart Burning Grass and the Seven Wonders Ling Long Flower and said darkly, "If thats the case, goodbye." With that, he left. "Organize the formation for tomorrow," said Tian Bu Hui as his eyes glinted. "We cannot lose tomorrows fight!" The sky was starting to brighten. A strange scene appeared by the Lake of Death. Snow fluttered in the sky. As sunlight shone down diagonally, half of the sky was bright while the other half was snowy. Furthermore, as steam from the Lake of Death rose slowly, it came into contact with the sunlight and the snowkes, turning mysteriously into a multicolored dazzle of light. For those who witnessed this, it was like a dream. Suddenly, between the stone steles of the two Supreme Martial Artists, a castle appeared in mid-air. In it, one could see a pavilion with thousands of rooms and dazzled with five-colored lights. There were people in the castle in the sky. Some of them were immortals in white who floated about elegantly. It was like a heavenly pce. This strange scenested for an hour. The two sides, the representatives from the Nine Great ns, and the Enforcers all looked at it. To them, it was akin to witnessing a dream. It only started to disappeared after the sun rose fully, waking everybody up from their reveries. They could not help but think. Chu Yang was shocked and dazed. Why did this pavilion in mid-air seem so real? While it was many times smaller, everything and everyone within it seemed real. There was no doubt about it! Chu Yang did not believe that it was a mere illusion. In particr, how could an illusion that materialized between where the two stone steles, with all their powers, faced each? If it was real, what was this ce? Amidst his confusion, he heard the Enforcer with the white beard cough and said, "Today, the battle among the Enforcers shallmence!" Immediately, Tian Bu Hui said, "Lord Enforcer, I have a request. May we settle the fight among the Martial Emperors in just one battle?" The Enforcer was shocked and he frowned. He became unhappy as he thought, "If this is the case, whats the point of the rules beforehand? Why not get everyone to go up regardless of ranks until one side has beenpletely killed..." "The rules of the Martial King fight were changed. Now, you want to change the rules for the Martial Emperor fight?" "Is there an end?" He suppressed his anger and said, "This will require both sides to consent..." Mo Tian Ji smiled and said, "Since Brother Tian asks for it, we shall naturally agree." "Even if we have a choice, we dont actually have a choice." The white-bearded Enforcer fell silent. "If thats the case, hurry up and start the fight!" As he said that, he sat down on the tform. Then, he opened his eyes and said inly, "If thats the case, the battle between Martial Emperors shall be decided in one bout!" The decision was made! Tian Bu Hui was delighted as he said, "Yes!" He waved his hands and his Martial Emperors slowly walked toward him. Chu Yang and Gu Du Xing looked at them. It was a colorful group indeed as robes of different colors were all mixed together. This was unlike the fight between the Martial Kings, where everyone fought with their own ns. Over on their side, Gu Du Xing led 96 Martial Emperors out. There were 134 Martial Emperors on their enemys side! 30 of them wore arrogant looks on their faces. They clearly wanted everyone to know that they were from the Shi n of the Upper Three Heavens. The two sides stood about 100 meters apart! Gu Du Xing stood at the front. His tapped his sword and said slightly wistfully, "I, Gu Du Xing, never expect myself to be able to participate in a fight among Martial Emperors! This is what Ive dreamed about." Chu Yang shared his sentiment. Two years ago, when he first saw Gu Du Xing, he was just a mere Martial Master. Right now, he was able to represent the many great ns and lead nearly a hundred Martial Emperors. Furthermore, the various n heads were all under hismand! Everyone respected his authority. While Gu Du Xing sighed, the light in his eyes shone brighter and brighter. Then, they turned into two sword radiances as he said coldly, "The earlier I die... the earlier I will transcend the mortal realm! Bring it on!" Chapter 732 Don’t Mistreat My Daughter! The two sides slowly marched toward each other. The atmosphere was heavy andpletely unlike the intensity of the battle between the Martial Kings. If not for the murderous looks on everyones face, it would be easy to think that they were but a group of friends who were meeting up here. Mo Lei Er grabbed Dong Wu Shangs elbow tightly and stared intently at the battlefield. Her breathing became increasingly faster. Dong Wu Shang looked at her strangely and thought, "Whats wrong with this girl now? Isnt she normally fearless and brash?" "Why is she so anxious and worried now?" He still felt slightly ufortable having a young girl grabbing his arm in front of everyone. He shook his arm slightly but he noticed that Mo Lei Er was still grabbing onto his arm tightly as if she had not felt his shake. He could not bear to shove her off and hence, he stopped shaking his arm. Slowly, he reached out with his hand and ced it on Mo Lei Ers shoulder before giving it a small squeeze. Before Mo Lei Er could even react, Dong Wu Shang quickly retracted his hand as he blushed intensely. His heart was pumping twice as far. This was an easy action to pull off for all men. However, when Dong Wu Shang did it, the meaning was entirely different. Only the heavens knew how much courage he needed to hold a girls hand in front of everyone. Mo Lei Er looked at her shoulder as if she could see Dong Wu Shangs remnant warmth emanating off it. Her heart warmed and she steadied herself. She looked up slightly and stared at Dong Wu Shang. Noticing how wide his shoulders were and how he was asrge as a mountain, she felt that he was capable of holding up the sky and shielding her from all future storms. Suddenly, she felt as if she had found her source of support and that there was no need to be scared anymore. She could not help but lie on his chest. At that moment, her heart steadied and she felt no anxiety or fear. She hoped for the best for her father. "He can do it!" "Definitely!" A murderousughter ripped through the air. The ck Devil, who was amidst the Martial Emperors, shouted, "Kill!" At the same time, a solitary sword intent suddenly appeared in the sky without any warning. Falling amidst the snow, it instantly made a huge ng! Everyones heart jolted. Everyone below the rank of a Martial Monarch drew their swords. The cold gleam of their swords dazzled! A sword qi, located high in the heaven above, suddenly appeared. The moment it did, one felt as if a sovereign was descending! A sword light shed, uncaringly and solitarily, and shed across the vast earth. It was about 55 meters long and with a swoosh, a Grade 5 Martial Emperor on the opposite side was quietly sliced into two. He was still walking forward. Suddenly, he froze and his body half slowly dropped onto the ground. His two legs remained rooted on the snowy ground! Before he could even scream in pain, he was already dead. He was not even able to use his Martial Emperor powers. Quickly, a man in ck, solitary and lonely, appeared on the opponents side. Gu Du Xings face was expressionless and his face was cold. His eyes were frigid and his body was icy-cold. His sword was like an ice dragon as it flickered in and out of sight against this snowy backdrop. No one could predict where it would strike next! The ck Dragon Sword suddenly roared as if it was about to wreak carnage everywhere! It was at this moment! Tian Bu Hui shouted in his heart, "What a good chance!" Gu Du Xing had already stepped out to fight! All of the Martial Emperors stared at this god of killing with fierce looks in their eyes. The Sword Sovereign was looking for his sacrificialmbs! They looked at him with fear, terror, and a strong killing intent! "A good chance!" The ck Devil shouted, "Kill!" Tian Bu Hui pped his thigh excitedly. However, Tian Bu Huis mouth dropped open in shock. He could not believe what he saw on the battlefield and he became frozen solid. He could not move a single inch! "How is this possible?" After a long while, he trembled and his face turned red. He let out a bloodcurdling scream, "ck Devil! aaaack Devil! Ill kill you! Ill f*ck all 18 generations of your ancestors.... You despicable traitor! Wu....wu..." Everyone behind him looked on in shock! Even the Shi n of the Upper Three Heavens stared at this scene, wide-eyed and in shock. His mouth dropped! This... was too unbelievable! On the battlefield, the ck Devil issued one order and all 17 of his Martial Emperors struck at the same time! Sword lights shed as they pierced every nook and cranny they could find. They killed people as if they were cutting vegetables. Furthermore, wherever they struck with their swords, they were met with no resistance. Not a single one of their swords nged! Despite that, heads flew in the air and blood spurted in all directions. Limbs were hacked off. This was a scene that came straight from Hell. Each killing was like a textbook example of an assassination! urate! Sharp! Every strike counted! Everyone who saw this scene finally understood how the ck Devil was able to intimidate the Middle Three Heavens! They finally understood how he was able to terrify the Middle Three Heavens with his entourage of assassins and dare-to-die corps! The methods of assassination they were witnessing were mysterious and unpredictable! It was not hard for them to kill their first batch of victims, as they took advantage of their unpreparedness. However, when they killed their second batch of victims, it was pure skills! They moved like specters and all the spectators could see were the gleams of their swords. They used corpses to conceal themselves and they struck from every single position, no matter how unpredictable these positions were. Every time they attacked, they would kill someone! A ck Devil charged forward and everyone thought that he was about to fight them head-on. However, at thest moment, he retreated. Then, the tip of his sword suddenly pointed backward and everyone thought he was going to strike someone who was behind him. However, his sword then emerged from underneath his armpit backward as he stabbed someone, who was on his left, in the throat. He wielded his sword with his right hand! With this attack, he used his arms to form a circle and he struck from the most unexpected angle. The sword of another one of them was broken and he was in the midst of retreating rapidly. Then, his legs came flying up and suddenly, an intact sword appeared on top of his legs. With this sword, he was able to stab a pursuing enemy in the heart! A few other ck Devils who were moving about suddenly spread forth in all four directions. Numerous swords stabbed an enemy who was the furthest away from them... The ck Devil himself, who was in the center, waspletely in his element. His sword gleamed with light and the two people next to him were cut into halves. They immediately fell backward. Then, he pulled his sword out from the chest of the enemy on his right. As blood trickled off this sword, a ck dagger appeared in his left hand. It was utterly ck and did not give off any light at all. The ck Devil then drove it into another Martial Emperors throat. He then retracted his bloody left hand and then, he sent both his sword and his dagger flying into the air. Likeets, they struck two Martial Emperors who were at the very back of the contingent, killing them both at the same time! Four to five enemies came at him at the same time. Right now, the ck Devil waspletely unarmed. Suddenly, he fell backward in a controlled fashion while his feet remained nted in the ground and with his hands supporting his body. His enemies charged toward him with wicked smiles on their faces. Then, the ck Devils chest suddenly made a peng and countless needles, all of which were as thin as the hair of a yak, flew out and hit the five Martial Emperors right in the face. Instantly, they all screamed in pain. Covering their faces, they tumbled back. Their faces were filled with gashes and blood trickled out from their eyes. Any discerning person could tell that their eyes had been blinded! However, they did not stumble back immediately. The ck Devil, whose body was parallel to the ground, started to spin. A sword appeared in each of his four limbs! As he spun on the ground, he chopped and hacked. Eight legs remained standing on the ground without any owner. Then, he turned around vigorously as enemies from all around charged toward him. A ck fog came pouring suddenly from his body. Amidst the ck fog, sword lights shed... Screams of pain reverberated through the air... ... The ck Devils assassination ability no longer cared about ranks or cultivation! Anyone who was within his range was dead for sure! However, this scene stunned everyone! This was because the ck Devils did not kill people from Chu Yangs side but instead, those from his own side! In other words, they killed those from the Tian n, the Zhao n, the L n (Trantors Note: This is L Xiong Tus n (). To distinguish it from the Li () n, we will use L), the Li n, the Tu n... Furthermore, they even killed the reinforcements from the Upper Three Heavens... The only people they did not kill were those on Chu Yangs side! A wave of ck formed a turbulent wave... of blood! Gu Du Xing killed only one person. Then, this sudden change happened as his enemies started to fight among themselves. Had Chu Yang not warned him beforehand, Gu Du Xing would have been stunned too! However, thanks to the warning, Gu Du Xing was able to keep hisposure. He waved his sword and bellowed, "Kill!" He took advantage of this chaos and charged like a cyclone into his foes! The 95 Martial Emperors behind him followed tight! ... Tian Bu Huis entire body turned cold. It was as if he had fallen into a cave of ice. His mind was in utter chaos as he could not think of a reason why the ck Devils would revolt! Why? The ck Devil and the Dong n, the Luo n, the Ji n, the Gu n, and King of Hell were enemies! Furthermore, they were the sworn enemies of the Mo n! He should have been their most reliable ally! However, at this moment, they turned on him... If the L n suddenly surrendered to the enemy, or if the Tu n suddenly knelt before his foes, or even if the Nine Heavens copsed in front of him right now, he would not be as shocked as he was right now! This was utterly senseless! Anyone could betray him but the ck Devil! Tian Bu Hui thought that it was more possible for him to work with Mo Tian Ji... than for the ck Devil to... However, the ck Devil did revolt! Where was the reason in this? He had 137 Martial Emperors. 17 ck Devils suddenly turned on them. In an extremely period of time, they killed 43 Martial Emperors! The ck Devil killed more than 10 people alone! After a while, the rest finally reacted to this massacre. They fought tooth-and-nail against the ck Devils. Very few of them were able to receive Gu Du Xing and his Martial Emperors who were charging toward them! In the jianghu, the most despicable act was to stab ones ally in the back in a fight to the death! This was a great taboo in the Nine Heavens! However, the ck Devil chose to vite this taboo at this moment! Why? "ck Devil! Why?" Tian Bu Hui stood up and roared. The moment he shouted that line, he spat out a mouthful of blood. The ck Devil was now surrounded. Everyones eyes were bloodshot as they killed with wanton abandon! The ck Devil did not reply. His hair flew loose and his eyes remained dark. d in his ck robes, he was a terrifying sight to behold! Screams of pain reverberated in the air. Soon, two ck Devils were sliced to pieces by the crowd! They hacked and chopped without a single care in the world. Even though Gu Du Xing and his Martial Emperors were almost upon them, and that their fate was sealed, they did not care. Even if they had to sacrifice their own lives, they would still do their best to inflict just a single wound on the ck Devils! Their hatred for the ck Devils had reached an iprehensible level! If they died today, they would not die at ease. Gu Du Xing roared as he sliced one of the Martial Emperors surrounding a ck Devil into halves. However, the top half of this Martial Emperor flew out with all his might. Even though he had been sliced into two, he still tried to charge forward. With his mouth, he bit a ck Devils on the shoulder. His snowy-white teeth chomped onto him and refused to let go. He was long dead and his organs poured out of his body. However, his eyes were wide open with rage. The ck Devil chopped furiously at his corpse, turning it into mincemeat. However, the dead Martial Emperor continued to bite down furiously on this ck Devils shoulder! Until this ck Devil had been chopped into mincemeat himself, until his head had been sliced open by someone else, his teeth were still inside... This was how strong his hatred was! "Kill the ck Devil first!" Tian Bu Hui shouted! "Kill them all!" "Kill them at all costs! Kill them! This b*stard! This c*nt! This filth!" Tian Bu Hui shouted in desperation. "ck Devil! I will f*cking kill you!" They had lost this battle. It was clear to everyone! However, they did not expect to lose in this fashion! In the battlefield, the scene was even more brutal! The powerful cultivators from the enemys side did not care about anything else. Other than surrounding the ck Devil, they did not care about anything else. When they saw Gu Du Xing, they tried to dodge him if they could. If they could not dodge him, they would rather get hit and then continue attacking the ck Devil! The ck Devils position became increasingly disadvantageous. Without the element of surprise, he was in peril! However, he gritted his teeth and continued to kill as many people as he could. Faced with a throng of his foes, he did not take a single step back! He was already injured! Gu Du Xing charged madly forward. However, faced against such determined enemies, he could only progress so far! Suddenly, the ck Devil, bleeding from all over his body, leaped into the air! With a sh from his sword, hended and another head flew into the distance. However, another deep wound appeared on his body. Suddenly, he shouted at the top of his voice. Despite the chaos on the battlefield, his voice was crystal-clear and everyone could hear him! It was still raspy and dark! It was still calm! However, it brimmed with an indescribable significance! "Dong Wu Shang! Mo Lei Er is my daughter! Dont mistreat my daughter!" The ck Devil shouted madly. "Dont you dare mistreat her!" "After this battle, are the debts between the ck Devils and the Dong n settled?" The ck Devil shouted. "Dont me my daughter! Dont bully Lei Er!" "Mo Tian Ji! After this battle, I will have returned everything I owed to the Mo n! My daughter will be your sister. Dont you dare bully her!" As the ck Devil screeched, pieces of his flesh and his blood flew into the air. "King of Hell Chu! Ive handed my daughter over to your brother!" The ck Devil shouted as he arched his head back. Blood flew out of his mouth. "Will you stop them?! On the basis of my contribution today, please give them your blessings! Give my daughter your blessings!" Blood and flesh flew everywhere as the ck Devil bellowed madly, "Everything I owe the Nine Heavens, Ive returned them! Ive returned them all!" "Lei Er! Lei Er! May you never cry in your life! Remember what your mother said! Ill be with your mother soon, so dont worry about us!" "Dong Wu Shang! Dont mistreat my daughter!" "Dont mistreat my daughter..." ... Chapter 733 You Are Not Worthy! A scream of pain reverberated through the air! Dong Wu Shang felt as if he had been struck by a bolt of lightning. He turned around vigorously to look at Mo Lei Er. Mo Lei Ers petite red lips were apart and her eyes brimmed with an incredulous look. An endless amount of regret, pain, and sorrow appeared in her eyes. She had never expected her father to use such a method to make her happy! As she stood there dumbly, her mind turned nk. "Is love this expensive? Must I sacrifice my father for love? Will I be blissful... is this still bliss?" "I know that the ck Devils have no way else to go. The Zhao n and the Li n are all subordinates of the Tian n. Tu Qian Hao is dead but the Tu n managed to get reinforcements from the Upper Three Heavens. L Xiong Tus n is supported by the Upper Three Heavens too." The only n with no backer, and hence the weakest, was the ck Devils. In this fight, they were nheless deployed as the main fighting force. Tian Bu Hui not only wanted to extinguish the ns supporting Dong Wu Shang and Mo Tian Ji. He also wanted to permanently cripple the ck Devils. If the ck Devils did not fight, they would die for sure. There was no other alternative for them. Her father probably thought, "Since Im going to die anyway, why dont I use my death to buy my daughter bliss and happiness?" This was all that her father thought about. This was what he had nned and this was what he did. Mo Lei Ers body trembled as she screamed in her mind, "I cant ept it! I know that the only option here is death but I cannot ept the fact that my father must die for me!" "Had I known about this beforehand, I would rather die with my n and my father!" "Father, you did everything in your way for your whole life. You never cared about what others think or feel! At this moment, you are still as obstinate as before. You still disregard what others think!" "But... what about me..." "How can I continue living like this? How can I enjoy my blissful life? A life you paid for with your blood?" Mo Lei Er stumbled one step forward and her face turned pale-white. Then, blood rushed into her face and her face reddened and felt as if it was burning. Following that, she screamed and spat out a mouthful of blood. Her body shook and her lips trembled. She wanted to speak but no word came out as she opened and closed her mouth like a goldfish. All she could muster were a few weak moans. Then, blood trickled down her lips as she copsed silently. She had fainted! Dong Wu Shang grabbed onto her and at that moment, he was at a loss! He finally knew who she was: ck Devil Young Master! Right now, however, no matter how terrifying the rumors surrounding the ck Devils were, he did not give them much thought. All he knew was that in his arms, there was a woman! A woman who needed hisfort and protection! ... The scene on the battlefield was even more brutal. The ck Devils veil had been ripped off, revealing a gaunt, hard, and emotionless face! The look in his eyes was dark and cold but also resolutely calm. His entire body was filled with wounds. However, he did not frown once. "ck Devil! Tell me! Tell me why?" Tian Bu Huis desperate voice rang out. "Why?" The ck Devil mumbled. Then, he looked at the sky andughed. While hisughter was dark, it was also delirious with joy. "Tian Bu Hui, I, the ck Devil, have two choices!" The ck Devilughed as he continued to fight without pausing. "Number one, my daughter, n, and I can sacrifice ourselves for your ambitions, Tian Bu Hui!" "Number two, I can sacrifice myself for my daughters happiness! Furthermore, I can keep her alive!" The ck Devil was energetic. Hisughter seemed slightly deranged as he said, "Tian Bu Hui, what do you think I should do?" Tian Bu Huis body trembled as he shouted, "You dont have to do this! You can save your n and your daughter!" "F*ck you!" The ck Devil cursed. He had been stabbed once more. He bellowed coldly and as he stabbed a Martial Emperor with his sword and said, "Tian Bu Hui, do you think I dont know that you have already recognized You Chang Feng as your godfather? Do you think I dont know about your n to exterminate the ck Devils? Im not only good at killing people but Im also good at gathering intelligence! Hahaha... did you know that when You Chang Feng and you wereing up with this n, I was in a tent right above your heads!" "I may be an assassin. However, how can you expect me to sacrifice myself for a despicable man like you!" The ck Devil stood straight. His slender body spurted blood as heughed, "You are not worthy!" "You are not worthy!" Tian Bu Huis face contorted in rage as he screamed, "Kill him! Kill him! Kill him! Ahhhh!" The battlefield was in a state of utter chaos. Tian Bu Huis side had less than 40 people. There were only two ck Devils left, including the ck Devil himself and a Supreme Assassin who, like him, forcibly reduced his cultivation level to that of a Martial Emperor! Gu Du Xings sword was like the wind, the rain, the fog, as he tried to charge inside. However, the Martial Emperors on the other side appeared to have lost all reason. They ignored himpletely just so they could strike the ck Devils. Every punch, kick, stab, hack, or even bite counted! Someone leaped into the air and rushed toward the ck Devil. Gu Du Xing intercepted him in mid-air and with a sh of his sword, sliced him in half. However, the top half of his body still shone with sword light. He rushed past the ck Devils defenses as he attacked! "You have your reasons, but we have ours too!" "You dont want to die for Tian Bu Hui, but we dont want to die because of your betrayal too!" With a boom, the ck Devil grunted. He looked up and blood poured from his mouth like a waterfall. A few rays of sword radiance were in front of him. A scream of pain could be heard. Then, the Supreme Assassins eyes turned wild as he looked at the two swords that had been thrust into his chest. He smiled madly and shouted, "Lei Er! Listen to your dad!" Then, he used his bare hands to grab the two swords which were pierced into his heart. They snapped and the two people wielding the swords fell forward. The Supreme Assassins smiled darkly as he pulled out the two broken swords from his heart and said coldly, "Die with me!" With two thrusts, he stabbed the two Martial Emperors with the broken swords he pulled out from his chest! The three of them shouted at the same time and at the same time, they used thest bit of energy they had to hack furiously with their broken swords at each other. When they fell onto the ground, they were but bloody messes... Flesh and blood flew off the ck Devil himself. His life hung by a thread! Mo Lei Er woke up and when she saw this scene, she wailed once more and fainted. Even though she was unconscious, blood seeped out from her mouth, staining Dong Wu Shangs robes red as they trickled onto the ground... "Gu Du Xing!" Chu Yang shouted fiercely, "The ck Devil cannot die!" "Save him for me! Even if he has to die, it cant be now!" Chu Yangs heart burned with passion as he issued this order. "Dont save him..." Mo Tian Ji wanted to stop Chu Yang but it was toote. All he could do was to sigh. Gu Du Xing roared and instantly, a solitary sword intent filled the air. At the same time, the heaven and earth turned dark as if everyone had forgotten something... Great Oblivion Sword Intent! Gu Du Xing, the Sword Sovereign, used his most powerful attack for the first time in his life! Solitary Swordsmanship, Great Oblivion Swordsmanship! They appeared on his sword at the same time. His coldness, solitude, obliviousness, and loneliness danced in the air. However, they were also as fast as lightning. His attacks were dreamy and he struck from unpredictable angles as a vast amount of sword light rolled and shed their way through! Four Martial Emperors, who relied on their domain protection, warded off attacks from outside as they attacked the ck Devil madly. However, Gu Du Xings ck Dragon Sword disregarded this domain protection as it pierced their bodies repeatedly. Then, through their bodies, it continued to surge forward! The four Martial Emperors felt as if their hearts turned cold. They knew that they had been struck. Just as they were about to fight, a solitary sword intent suddenly erupted in their hearts. Their organs burst apart at the same time. However, they had onest thought in their minds and that was to fight back. However, an oblivious sword intent spread through their mind and at this moment, their consciousness became garbled and they forgot everything. Before they could do anything, they copsed onto the ground. It seemed as if the moment Gu Du Xing attacked, his ck robe became stained with blood. He wielded his sword as if it was a gust of wind as he killed six more people before he finally made it to the innermost circle of the fight. Outside, dozens of Martial Emperors coordinated their attacks with Gu Du Xing. At this moment, the ck Devil seemed to be at the end of the line! With a shout, his left arm was sliced clean off. His body trembled as three different swords stabbed at his forehead, heart, and throat respectively. He was no longer capable of resisting, parrying, or dodging. At this moment, however, Gu Du Xings solitary and oblivious sword intent permeated the air around him. Sword light flew into the air like a dream. The moment the tips of three swords were supposed to hit their targets, these three swords were severed. Then, Gu Du Xings sword turned into a bolt of lightning. Slick! Slick! Slick! Three human heads flew into the air. Gu Du Xings empty left hand grabbed the ck Devils belt. However, the moment he grabbed it, his belt broke. All of his clothes were in tatters. Gu Du Xing frowned as he attacked continuously with his sword. He grabbed him once more on his right shoulder. With a roar, his sword light turned into a round light pir! It was dazzlingly bright! Gu Du Xing wielded his sword with one hand and grabbed the ck Devil with the other. Like a lonely dragon, he flew into the air! "Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!" Tian Bu Hui shouted as he jumped up and down. However, this was no longer possible. Thest 12 Martial Emperors were surrounded by more than 80 Martial Emperors from the other side. Sabers and swords struck together! Saber lights struck as vigorously as a waterfall while sword lights descended upon them like rain! Screams of pain could be heard! Thest three of them stood upright as they looked at the direction where Gu Du Xing and the ck Devil had escaped. Their faces brimming with rage. Dozens of Martial Emperors struck them but they encountered no resistance. Only then did they know that these three Martial Emperors, whose bodies were upright, were already dead... ... Chapter 734 Mo Tian Ji’s Apology, Black Devil Gives Up "Why shouldnt we save him?" Chu Yang turned to look at Mo Tian Ji. "Why should we?" Mo Tian Ji asked with a frown. "If we wanted to save him, Gu Du Xing could have done that from the very start and he would escape unscathed!" Mo Tian Ji said in anger. "I want to take this chance to reveal Tian Bu Huis plot and deal with the Shi n of the Upper Three Heavens. The Nine Heavens Enforcers would have a bad impression of the Shi n and this would make our lives easier in the future." "Today, the ck Devil is not dead. The sensation of a suppressed rage has not reached everyone! Without this atmosphere, the effects are greatly reduced. Furthermore, its very difficult to arouse the feeling of hatred and injustice..." Mo Tian Ji frowned and said, "Why are you so rash? The ck Devils death is well-deserved and he will also die in peace! By allowing him to live, youre injecting many elements into this." Chu Yang stared at him and finally understood why Gu Du Xings performance from the very start did not appear very enthusiastic. The reason was that Mo Tian Ji had expected this and gave his own instructions to Gu Du Xing. However, how could Mo Tian Ji match Chu Yangs position in Gu Du Xings heart? Even though Mo Tian Ji had arranged for it, a single order from Chu Yang would make Gu Du Xing change his original decision! Save the ck Devil! In it, there was another conflict. Intellect versus humanity! This was the conflict between Chu Yang and Mo Tian Ji. Mo Tian Ji did not care about the process and all he wanted were results. This was his greatest difference from Chu Yang. After a long while, Chu Yang exhaled and said deeply, "Tian Ji, I understand your n and I can definitely predict what you will do next and what you will say. I also know that youre doing this to help us make our entrance in the Upper Three Heavens. This will indeed make our lives a lot easier! At the very least, if we do as you instruct, the Shi n will be in huge trouble! And the Shi n is one of the Nine Great ns!" "By giving this order, Ive obstructed your n! This will make it a lot more difficult for us to strike in the Upper Three Heavens!" "However, I cant just watch the ck Devil die like this! Tian Ji, I want him dead more than you!" Chu Yang looked sincerely at Mo Tian Ji. Mo Tian Ji gradually calmed down. With a long sigh, he said, "I understand." "Thats right. Now, the ck Devil cant die!" "As an enemy, he is a cunning and sly one, but he deserves our respect. Why? This is because it is his nature to strike from the darkness! If he doesnt ambush or plot, is he still the ck Devil?" "Secondly, as a father, he meets all the benchmarks. As a father, he deserves our respect and admiration!" "However, this is not enough to make me instruct Gu Du Xing to save him. No matter what, his hands are stained with the blood of countless people! For those people, only his death can avenge them!" Chu Yang paced about and said, "I asked Gu Du Xing to save him because of Wu Shang!" "If the ck Devil dies, what will be of Mo Lei Er? What will be of Dong Wu Shang? If he dies like this, this old b*stard will think that he has done everything to the best of his abilities. He will be delighted and he will die at ease. However, is this happiness which he has obtained for his daughter truly happiness? What kind of f*cking happiness is this? Its akin to a lifetime worth of torture!" "If Mo Lei Er is going to be tormented for her entire life, wont Wu Shang be tormented as well?" "This concerns Wu Shangs entire life. We cant look at it from the perspective of interests alone," said Chu Yang. "Sometimes, we have to consider interests. Sometimes, we have to consider humanity." Mo Tian Ji said nothing. On one hand, he did not dare to agree to what Chu Yang had said. On the other hand, he knew that he was right. The two of them were silent for a long while. Chu Yang then said in a low voice, "Tian Ji, if this happens to you and not Wu Shang, everyone will make the same decision as I did. I dont need to say this. You should have been able to guess!" Mo Tian Jis body trembled as he looked up. "I have absolute faith in your intellect. I am confident in your organization. I trust your calctive mind and I value it!" Chu Yang took two steps forward and said, "However, I have one request! Before youe up with any n, you must never hurt anyone from our side!" "We cant afford to lose a single member!" "If all of you are dead, whats the point in me dominating the Nine Heavens! Theres no point at all. The achievement of a man has to be shared with others. Others must validate him. If only I know that I have seeded, and if only I delight in it, whats the point?" "One day, if you reach the pinnacle of the Nine Heavens, but Gu Du Xing, Little Wu, and I are all dead, what will you taste there? Have you thought about it?" Chu Yang said solemnly. After that, he said nothing else. This was because Gu Du Xing, carrying the ck Devil in his arms, had rushed already rushed over to them. The battle had concluded. Chu Yang rushed up to receive him. Mo Tian Ji stood amidst the snow and did not move a single inch. In his mouth, he mumbled quietly, "Never hurt anyone from our side, no matter what I do." "We cant afford to lose a single member." "The achievements of man have to be shared!" After a long while, Mo Tian Ji smiled slightly and said to himself, "At first, I thought that Im right. Right now, it seems that Im still right, but I need to adjust my angle." "Ay, I need to adjust my preconditions," he said as he shook his head. Then, he looked at the ice and snow and cursed underneath his breath, "This b*stard Chu Yang is cursing me! How dare he say that Gu Du Xing, Little Wu, him, and all the other brothers would die? What nonsense is this! Pfft! His intentions arent good!" He spat and quickly walked back. "How is he?" Chu Yang asked. "All five of his organs show signs of tear and severe injury. His head has been struck by a palm. He has been stabbed twice from behind and his back has been struck seven times by sabers and six times by swords. His bones are visible," said Gu Du Xing with a solemn expression. "From his left arm to his shoulder, its all gone. Nine of his ribs are broken. His left leg is broken and half of his right foot has been hacked off. Without his cultivation, one of his ears is also lostpletely." "As for his other injuries, they are uncountable." Chu Yang sucked in a breath of cold air. "Carry him into the tent!" Chu Yang waved his hand and led the way. Gu Du Xing followed tightly behind him. Dong Wu Shang carried the unconscious Mo Lei Er and was about to enter it too. Then, he saw a figure appear before him. Mo Tian Ji stood in front of him. "Whats the matter?" Dong Wu Shang asked Mo Tian Ji. Mo Tian Ji looked at him apologetically and bowed and said, "Wu Shang, Im sorry." Dong Wu Shang did not know what was going on. He asked, "What for?" "Yes, Im sorry!" Mo Tian Ji straightened his body. "Gu Du Xing could have saved him earlier but I stopped him! If not, the ck Devils injuries would not have been so severe." "This is all my fault." Dong Wu Shang finally understood and said, "Are you apologizing to me?" Heughed and said, "Theres no need for apologies between you and me." Mo Tian Ji felt a sense of relief. His patted Dong Wu Shangs shoulder as the two of them walked inside. As he walked in, Mo Tian Ji looked at Mo Lei Er and sighed. "In the past, I would not have felt this uneasy," thought Mo Tian Ji. Chu Yang had already fed the ck Devil an iplete Nine Heavens Pill. "His injuries are too severe, especially his arm, which had been hacked off. This created such a huge hole and his internal organs are visible. For injuries like these, medicines are ineffective. Right now, all we can do is to save his life. We can only discuss his future recovery once he wakes up." Chu Yangs face was serious as he looked at Dong Wu Shang. Dong Wu Shang nodded his head. As they spoke, the powers of the Nine Heavens Pill kicked in. The ck Devil wheezed and suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were just as dark and murderous as before. However, a new emotion had entered his pupils. He seemed to be longing for something. He looked around and was disappointed. "Hurhur, so Im still alive." The ck Devil said in a low voice. His tone was disappointed. "I thought I can finally see Lei Ers mother... ayy." Everyone did not know what to say. "King of Hell Chu," summoned the ck Devil faintly. "Whats the matter?" Chu Yang asked he walked up. "In my pouch, theres the Bone-Gnawing Heart Burning Grass and the Seven Wonders Ling Long Flower," wheezed the ck Devil. "I have crushed them into powder and ced them inside my belt. Take it out and give them to Wu Shang and Lei Er." Chu Yang nodded andforted him, "Focus on recovering first. You cant die. For all matters, both good and bad, we can discuss them after you have recovered." "Its good enough to live," said the ck Devil as his lips quivered. He wanted to smile. Then, his body rxed as hey down on the bed. He looked at the top of the tent. "However, I dont want to recover. I want to give up," said the ck Devil quietly. "No matter if its vengeance, kindness, hatred, I want to give them all up..." Everyone was stunned. "My entire life has been spent killing other people. Killing people is my livelihood!" The ck Devilughed in a raspy fashion and said, "If karma exists, no matter how many times I go through the cycle of rebirth, I cannot cleanse myself of my sins. So theres no point in trying to do that anymore." "If I can live, all I want to do is to live for a few more years," said the ck Devil as he smiled faintly. "In thest few years of my life, I want to live peacefully and normally, like a normal person. Thats all." "I have never lived like this before. Dong Wu Shang, Ill look after your house for you. Ill tend to the gardens and Ill spend thest chapter of my life like this. If I can see my daughter getting married and starting her own family, I can answer to my wife in the afterlife." Dong Wu Shang held Mo Lei Er in his arms as he looked dumbfounded at the ck Devil. "The ck Devils are gone," said the ck Devil. "What was my name again?" After a long while, he said, "I remember my name is Mo Zhu Liu." "Thus, I shall be called Mo Zhu Liu in the future," said the ck Devil. He smiled and he fell into a deep sleep as if he had given everything up. He did not request anything from Dong Wu Shang. When he saw Dong Wu Shang carrying his daughter like this, he was at ease. His daughter had found her partner. She was in charge of her life now. He was now a father-inw and he did not care so much. Everyone remained silent for a long while. Slowly, they exited the tent. "The Martial Monarchs will fight in the afternoon," said Chu Yang as he looked at the Martial Emperors sweeping the battlefield. "This Shi n is worried," said Mo Tian Ji. He was worried about something else as he looked to the side. Chapter 735 We’ll Settle Our Debts in the Afterlife On the icy tform of the Shi n, Shi Cheng Yu could not sit still. He could not control the look of rage on his face! Around 30 of the Martial Emperors who had died were from the Shi n! Furthermore, they died under a situation which no one could have imagined. How could his heart not ache? How could he not be angry? "He deserves it!" Ji Mo said. "The L n is worried too," Chu Yang said inly. The power of the L n in the Middle Three Heavens waspletely wiped out after this Martial Emperor fight. All they had left was one Martial Monarch. He was like thest tree in the forest and extremely pitiable. How could he not be worried? His mission here was to receive the L n from the Upper Three Heavens. Now, all he would be bringing back were spirit tablets (Trantors Note: Spirit tablets are used in Chinese culture to honor deceased ancestors). Oh wait, he still had L Xiong Tu, who seemed neither alive nor dead... "Lord Enforcer! I dont think this fight is fair!" Tian Bu Hui shouted. He had very few people next to him. All he had left was seven Martial Monarchs and one Martial Saint. He was like a general without an army. Just now, the n Heads of the Zhao n and the Li n both perished in the Martial Emperor fight. "How is it unfair?" The white-bearded Enforcer asked. "The incident of the ck Devil is a devious scheme. They arranged it beforehand and I think that this is against the rules!" Tian Bu Hui gritted his teeth as he responded. "What a joke!" Chu Yang snorted and replied, "How is this unfair? Lets not talk about whether we have arranged this in the first. So what if we did arrange it? If youre capable enough, nt your own spies and traitors amidst us. We wont say anything. The problem is... you cant do it! You cannot achieve it! Since you arent capable of it, shut up!" The white-bearded Enforcer nodded his head and said, "Thats right. In this battle, others cannot join the fray. Those of a higher rank cannot join the fight. However, theres no rule forbidding anyone from using tricks in this fight." Mo Tian Ji said, "Lord Enforcer is right. Furthermore, even if its unfair... I want to ask you one question. Where did the extra 30 Martial Emperors in your rankse from?" He smiled coldly, "Even if I have nned this with the ck Devil beforehand, at least hes a member of the Middle Three Heavens!" Tian Bu Hui was stunned speechless. This was the issue he feared the most. The white-bearded Enforcer looked at him coldly and said nothing. Then, he uttered, "The fight between the Martial Monarchs shallmence." Mo Tian Ji went up to Chu Yang and whispered, "It seems as if there is one more Martial Monarch on our enemys side than we have expected." Chu Yang nodded his head solemnly. "We have seven Martial Monarchs and our opponent has one more than us, so they should have eight. However, the ck Devil and one of his subordinates dropped their ranks and quit the Martial Monarch tier. Hence, they should have six. Right now, however, we both seven Martial Monarchs. It seems that they have concealed one Martial Monarch before the start of this fight." "Seven versus seven!" Chu Yang started to worry. No matter how one looked at it, no one could predict the results of the fight among the Martial Monarchs. All they could depend on was luck. On their enemys die, there was one person from the L n, the Tian n, and the Tu n. Other than them, they had no one else. However, now four more people had mysteriously appeared, it was likely that they came from the Shi n of the Upper Three Heavens. These four were the most terrifying ones. On his side, the Dong n had one, the Xie n had one, and the Ao n had five! His best chance of sess was from the five elders of the Ao n! Mo Tian Ji did his calctions but he seemed to be unable toe up with a n. At longst, he gritted his teeth and said, "Elder Dong, Elder Xie, once the fight starts, tie down the four people from the Shi n of the Upper Three Heavens with two Martial Monarchs from the Ao n! Then, the three elders of the Ao n shall fight the Tian n, Tu n, and the L n with all their might. This is our only chance of sess!" Xie Zhi Qiu and the rest nodded solemnly. This was a workable n! They banked on the fact that the Martial Monarchs of the Tian n, the Tu n, and the L n had not much interaction beforehand and hence, they would not be as coordinated. The three elders of the Ao n had lived together for hundreds of years. The results of this battle would depend on how well-coordinated they were! However, the four elders of the Shi n would be just as well-coordinated too! Hence, the oue of the fight was truly unpredictable! "Are you confident?" Mo Tian Jis face was dark as he asked the group of Martial Monarchs. "No," said the oldest Martial Monarch of the Ao n as he shook his head. His cultivation was the highest among all of them. "I have no idea how powerful the leading Martial Emperor on the other side is. Hence, I think hes stronger than me." Everyone was shocked. If someone could be this powerful, he could definitely decide the oue of this fight! A flurry of facial expressions appeared on Mo Tian Jis face. At longst, he said with much difficulty, "This battle concerns all future generations. Defeat is not an option! If you have no confidence... if you really have no confidence..." He said these two lines twice before he closed his mouth. Then, he looked at the Martial Monarchs, bowed, and said, "If you really have no confidence... the only thing you can do is take them down with you! If you die, take them with you... If we really have to use this unthinkable method, then, right at the beginning, we have to..." He suddenly raised his head and said, "This will be a suicide mission. Elders, the moment you step forward, you will die! However, the issue is, how should you die? Will you create value through your death? If you die, you must die strategically!" Mo Tian Ji smiled bitterly and said, "I dont want to say it but I have no other n. If I dont say it, no one else would. Hence, we cant assess the situation properly. No one can shoulder the responsibility of that and hence, I have no choice but to speak!" No one else spoke. Mo Tian Jis n was cruel but it was also the most effective one. No one else other than Mo Tian Ji could say these words. No one else could say it so directly! While this was the truth, it was still a harsh and cruel one! The elder from the Ao nughed and said, "We have lived so long and thats enough for us already. This battle concerns the fate of our sons and grandsons. We wont make any mistake. If we drag this fight out, well still die but the opponent can live. If we fight tooth-and-nail from the very start, we may be able to take them down with us. Hence, we shall pay this price! Weve all thought about it already." The seven Martial Monarchs all smiled briefly. "From today onward, the various ns will depend on the younger generation!" Xie Zhi Qiu said as he looked at Xie Dan Qiong. Xie Dan Qiongs heart ached as he shed a tear. Everyones emotions were heavy and they did not know what to say. Like what Mo Tian Ji had said, they are signing their own death warrant by taking part in this fight! The crucial thing here was how should they die and if they should die in an appropriate manner. Their deaths must mean something! That was it! The fight which everyone worried about finally started. All 14 Martial Monarchs were old men with long, flowing white beard. Before the start of the fight, no one would have expected the fight among the Martial Monarchs to start off in such a somber but ferocious manner. The moment the fight started, both sides rushed toward each other. Seven versus seven. They all had their targets! Xie Zhi Qiu smiled faintly as he sped up to meet his opponent! His enemy was from the Tu n. They naturally knew each other. This Martial Emperor from the Tu n seemed deeply affected. As he watched Xie Zhi Qiu running toward him, a helpless look shed in his eyes as he said, "Old Xie..." Before he could finish, Xie Zhi Qiu approached him at a meteoric speed! His heart turned cold as he pointed his sword forward! However, unlike what he had expected, Xie Zhi Qiu did not even try to dodge this probing attack of his. His sword pierced through Xie Zhi Qius chest seemingly without any resistance! Xie Zhi Qius body crashed against him like a bolt of lightning as a thin and long sword stabbed him in the heart! At the same time, he punched and kicked him in a frenzied manner as he struck the chest of the Tu n Martial Emperor! After a crackle, the two of them separated. The Tu n Martial Emperor could onlynd two punches before he fell. Xie Zhi Qiu only managed one line as he said, "Dont me me. Well fight on our way to the afterlife. Ill walk with you!" Then, he turned and left. The Martial Emperor of the Tu n looked at him, surprised. Then, he smiled and closed his eyes. He understood Xie Zhi Qius words. He also knew that his sword had pierced through Xie Zhi Qius heart! Xie Zhi Qiu was a goner! "Bloody old man... so despicable... I shall see you in the afterlife!" Xie Zhi Qiu leaped into the air with the sword still in his chest. His entire body was bloodied and like a bolt of lightning, he joined the fight between the Dong n Martial Emperor and the L n Martial Emperor. Without even trying to dodge, he charged and was struck three times by his enemy with a sword, kicked seven times, and punched once. His sword cut half of his enemys arm off! The Dong n Martial Emperor roared in anger as he sliced the L n Martial Emperor in half! Along with Xie Zhi Qiu! Then, he turned to leave and joined another fight. "Old pal, dont me me! Well settle our debts in the afterlife!" "Itll be my turn soon!" Xie Zhi Qius attack was self-sacrificial. Like a bolt of lightning, he ended the fight in a single instance while ending his life too! Barely anyone had seen what happened before it ended! Their side now had one more Martial Emperor! At the same time, a Martial Emperor of the Ao n and one from the Shi n of the Upper Three Heavensughed bitterly as they fell! The two of them fought like Xie Zhi Qiu. The moment they went up, they sacrificed their lives to kill each other! However, this Martial Emperor from the Ao n was not as lucky as Xie Zhi Qiu. He could not use thest bit of energy he had to kill one more time, but... he was able to drag someone down with him! The other Martial Emperor from the Ao n fought the Martial Emperor from the Tian n! Straightaway, they cut each others sword-wielding hands off. Then, they two of them grappled with each other. Two Martial Emperors fought each other like street thugs as they kicked and punched each other. They were truly fighting tooth-and-nail. Atst, neither of them could move. Two white-bearded old men, bloody from their fight, looked at each other as a look of mirth crossed their eyes. Almost simultaneously, they said, "Shall we go?" Chapter 736 Live and Die Together The two fighting Martial Monarchs looked at each other and smiled. They were different from those Martial Monarchs from the Upper Three Heavens that strengthened themselves using spirit medicines and other resources. For them, they managed to achieve what they were today because of time and their own hard work. Of course, the countless killings that they performed couldnt be excluded either! This was why they were very indifferent towards life and death. The only thing that they couldnt let go of were their descendants. Their descendants were the reason why they were fighting today. Right now, dying together was probably the best conclusion for the both of them! Not only could they ount to their descendants in this way, they could also ount to themselves. This was why they werent feeling deste. On the contrary, they were very calm and felt as if their restraints had been removed. Everything was finally over! After this, they bothughed and struck towards the other partys throat... Following this, both their bodies slightly twitched and they stopped moving. Four Martial Monarchs, and the Shi ns remaining three Martial Monarchs, ferociously fought another! Even if I die, I must kill my opponent! Even if I die, I must drag them along with me! This terrifying attitude and the brutal killings caused all the spectators to shudder! Martial Monarchs were supposed to be elegant as they fought. Even if they died, they were supposed to die in aesthetically pleasing manners. However, this wasnt the case right now! Bloodshed ensued the moment the fight started. As the fight continued, broken limbs started to scatter everywhere in the sky. The three Martial Monarchs from the Shi n cut sorry figures! The few of them didnt want to risk their lives! They were also not as lighthearted as those form the Tian n, Tu n and Li n. They were only here to help. What did they have to do with everything? Furthermore, they werent only here to help. There was something else... Given such an attitude, they were very pathetic as they fought the four Martial Monarchs who were ready to give up their lives. They could only defend, but not attack! This was because they would leave themselves exposed to being attacked if they tried to attack! The four Martial Monarchs were capable of doing anything. Even if they had to forsake their lives, they had to cut someones arm off. It was that extreme! Was it really a fight between humans anymore? The three of them whined to themselves. Even when they fought the Three Stars Divine n and the Spiritual Beast Wave, they werent in such a tragic state... However, they couldnt possibly back out or concede defeat given the current situation they were in! This was the Lake of Death! The only way that this fight would end was if everyone from one party was dead! Nothing would stop unless everyone from one party was dead! It was all thanks to the defense of that Grade 4 Martial Monarch that he managed to maintain a stalemate. However, it was evidently not a long-term solution. "What should we do?" One Martial Monarch anxiously asked as he frantically resisted the onught of the enemies. "What else can we do? Kill them!" The Martial Monarch was feeling very depressed now. He thought to himself, "Damn it. If theres something like this in the future, Ill just run as far away as I can." "Damn it, I still thought that I would have everything under control bying to the Middle Three Heavens, or perhaps Ill be the tiger among a bunch of monkeys. Who would have expected that Ill need to risk my life?" "This goddamn world is seriously too magical..." "How do we kill..." The Martial Monarch who asked the question was on the verge of crying. He thought to himself, "You say it as if its so simple. Of course I know that killing them will help us to free ourselves from this problem. But the question is C how can we kill them without paying a huge price?" "Kill them in whatever way you can!" The leader of the Shi ns Martial Monarchs was almost stabbed by four long swords at the same time as he was momentarily distracted. He was scared out of his wits and cursed. After this, he stopped speaking and focused on fighting his enemies. However, the remaining three Martial Monarchs from the Ao n and the Martial Monarch from the Dong n attacked with even greater intensity! The more the other party defended, it was more likely that they would perish together. Finally There was a tragic scream! One Martial Monarch from the Shi n couldnt bear the sword aura anymore. The aura only expanded slightly before the Martial Monarch from the Dong n barged into the sword radiance along with his sword. He ferociously leaped over! He was close now! This Martial Monarch from the Shi n shouted and stabbed his long sword repeatedly. The Martial Monarch from the Dong n calmly smiled and didnt even look. He flexed his body and forcefully stopped the long sword that was stabbed towards its chest before he chopped the right arm of the Martial Monarch from the Shi n off. After that, he leaped up and held strong against the attacks of two other Martial Monarchs before he grabbed onto that Martial Monarch from the Shi n. As he opened his mouth, he sank his white teeth into the throat of that Martial Monarch! Blood sttered out! The arm of that Martial Monarch from the Shi n fell off and he was screaming in pain. Just as he was doing so, he was grabbed tightly by his enemy before he couldnt even scream anymore. The two of them fell together... One more person was down! That Grade 4 Martial Monarch couldnt hold on anymore. If he was the only one left, things were bound to be more disastrous. As he whipped out his long sword, he unleashed a ferocious aura as he swept his sword. The sky even tremble because of that! Following this, he stabbed his sword out, which contained a terrifying explosive force! "Even if you want to perish with me, youll be blown apart by my sword aura if you try to forcefully resist it! You wont even be able to attack me." However, two of the Martial Monarchs from the Ao n didnt even try to dodge! Theyughed as they burst up! The long sword stabbed into the chest of the Martial Monarch that was further forward. It was also this momentary dy that this Martial Monarch managed to fling his own long sword out. His long sword shot forward like a bolt of lightning. The Grade 4 Martial Monarchs sword aura exploded inside the body of this Martial Monarch. However, that Martial Monarch was still bursting forward even after suffering from the explosion! Flesh from his body that had been blown apart had scattered onto the face of the Grade 4 Martial Monarch, while the long sword that was flung towards him had also stabbed his shoulder beforepletely prating it. Arge flesh wound was now present on his shoulder. He screamed in pain before retreating quickly. However, the other Martial Monarch from the Ao n had already burst towards him through all the blood fog. Two people burst towards him since earlier! He tried to use his own long sword to block off the attack of the approaching Martial Monarch. However, his long sword suddenly backed off just the two long swords were about to strike each other while he twisted his body to the left as he approached his enemy. He then stabbed his long sword into his enemys stomach before it diagonally exited from the de of his enemys shoulder! That Martial Monarch from the Ao nughed before he turned his body around. As he did so, he twisted the long sword in his body. The Grade 4 Martial Monarchs hand was still on his long sword. He wanted to pull it back, but the twisting motion caused him to twist too, and he turned with the other Martial Monarch. He suddenly sensed that something was amiss. He quickly used force and shed his long sword! At this instant, the belly of this Grade 4 Martial Monarch was stabbed before the long sword in his body was swept upwards. From his belly to his throat, the entire, upper front of his body was shed apart! His internal organs werepletely ruptured, and they started to flow out from his body. However, as he swept his sword, this supreme elder from the Ao n was also already shed into two parts! The upper half of his body was still calmly smiling as it flew in the air, and it threw the long sword back towards the Martial Monarch, urately stabbing the back of his head! After that, his upper body crashed onto the ground. He revealed a sarcastic and relieved smile on his face. For Martial Monarchs and seeding ranks, every difference in grade represented a huge difference in abilities! But he managed to use his peak Grade 3 Martial Monarch abilities to kill a Grade 4 Martial Monarch! With such an achievement, he could die without any regrets! After this, he turned his head around before he died. While that Martial Monarch from the Shi n was struck in the head and the entire, upper front of his body had been shed open, he was still alive. He was still screaming in disbelief and did his best to stuff his organs back into his body. They continued to flow out still, but he also continued to stuff them back. It was only after a while did he felt the pain behind his back. When he reached his hand out to touch, he found that there was a long sword at the back of his head. He screamed once again before pulling the long sword out. After that, his brain matter spurted hundreds of feet out before he turned a few rounds and copsed to the ground! He opened his expressionless eyes. He was indignant and unconvinced as he muttered, "This is the Middle Three Heavens...why...will I die?" After this, he didnt mutter any further sound. A fight between fourteen exponents was now reduced to a duel between two of them! The remaining Martial Monarch from the Ao n was still smiling. It was if he wasnt affected by the death of hisrade beside him. He only continued to attack his enemy! However, there was a deathly look in his eyes right now! The remaining Martial Monarch from the Shi n had a horrified look in his eyes, and he waspletely shocked! When he saw his leader dying in such a brutal manner, he instantly lost all his will to fight. He shouted before he turned around and fled! "Where do you think youre going?" The elder from the Ao n coldly shouted before he started his pursuit. He stabbed his long sword forward! The Martial Monarch from the Shi n only had enough time to shout, "Have mercy..." before the long sword stabbed through his back and exited from his front! He lowered his head andughed pathetically when he saw the tip of the long sword poking out from his chest. He said, "Can you spare my life?" After this, his vision turned blurry and his body slid across the long sword as he copsed to the ground. He was no longer breathing now. As the Martial Monarch from the Ao n looked at the corpse of his enemy on the ground, he indifferently said, "Im afraid not." The fight had ended! Chu Yangs side had actually won! This result was beyond everyones imagination! Especially the Nine Great ns and the Enforcers. After thinking for a moment, they came to terms with what happened. Those from Chu Yangs side reckoned that they were going to die, thus they didnt bear any hopes of survival. However, the reinforcements from the Shi n only wanted to preserve their lives. Their attitudes were different. Although the side with the higher cultivation was half a grade higher than the side with the lower cultivation, the final result wasnt too shocking. Both parties were quiet! It waspletely silent! "Did we win?" The remaining Martial Monarch from the Ao n raised his brow and asked the Enforcer. "Yes." "Quickly announce it." He quietly pleaded. After hearing the Enforcers announcing that his side had won, this Martial Monarch revealed aforting smile on his face and he saidfortingly, "If you dont announce it, how can I deliver news of our victory to them? How can they not know the final result of theirst battle?" Heughed and said, "Fellows, weve been fighting alongside one another for years. How can all of you leave me alone now?" Ao Xie Yun was shocked and said, "Elder, dont!" The Martial Monarch from the Ao nughed and answered, "They are waiting for me! Thest battle in this world is a fight of seven versus seven. However, it cant possibly be six versus seven in the underworld. Theyll be at a disadvantage." "Everything has been decided and Im relieved." He quickly scanned everyone and said, "I have to go. If I go anyter, Im afraid I cant catch up with them." "Old fellows, wait for me! Dont me me for turning nasty if anyone rushes off! All of you cant bear to leave me behind either." He looked into the sky and smile, before he stabbed his long sword into his own heart! He stood up straight and muttered, "We live and die together!" ... Chapter 737 Last Elf in the Nine Heavens! Tragic! As that remaining Martial Monarch from the Ao n slowly copsed, blood and water sttered everywhere. Everything was like an unreal dream! The entire ce was silent! Xie Dan Qiong, Ao Xie Yun, Dong Wu Lei and the rest couldnt help as tears streamed down their faces. "I dont understand! Why...why? Weve already won. Why did elder stillmit suicide?" Ao Xie Yun was sobbing and his voice was inaudible. Chu Yang felt very anguished, but he still held back his feelings and said, "You dont understand it...but its necessary. Every one of his brothers andrades died in front of him. If he was still alive after killing his final enemy, it would be a great torture for him!" "This is because all the Martial Monarchs from the Middle Three Heavens had all died in this battle! Hes the only one left." Chu Yang was in pain as he said, "This is like the end of an era." "Their lives have been intertwined for so many years, but hes the only survivor now. Can you imagine how lonely and pathetic he is? If he had another enemy who was still alive, he wouldnt have chosen tomit suicide! However, he really no longer had any target left..." "At his stage, he was already indifferent towards life and death. Before he died, he had thought things through much more thoroughly than all of us. Hence, we dont have to sigh or mourn over his death." Chu Yang said seriously, "I only hope that they can reunite in the underworld and continue to fight together against their enemies! Apart from this, I have nothing else to say." Xie Ao Yun and the rest went silent. ... After a momentary silence, Chu Yang and Mo Tian Ji kowtowed to the patch of blood and flesh in the battlefield at the same time. They appeared serious and solemn! After this, the five hundred plus people who were present also bowed. Among them, those from the Ao n, Xie n and Dong n all kneeled down and kowtowed! This battle happened very quickly and ended even more quickly! Practically no one had any time to react. However, everything was very tragic! Everyone felt as if their hearts had been hammered...they were this affected! Immediately, Mo Tian Ji quietly sent his people to clear the battlefield and escort the specters to the Lake of Death. Dong Wu Lei, Dong Wu Shang, Ao Tian Xing, Ao Xie Yun, Xie Dan Qiong and the rest were very proactive and carefully cleared the remains from the battlefield. It didnt matter whether they belonged to the enemies Everything ensued in silence. The entire battlefield seemed to be ying a forlorn pantomime. "Tomorrow morning will be the battle of Martial Saints!" When the white-bearded Enforcer said this, his voice sounded slightly hoarse too. Tomorrow was going to be the battle to decide final victory! Although there were only two enemies left, Chu Yangs side was bound to be in trouble if Young Master Yu lost. This was unless the Nine Tribtions Sword Spirit intervened or the Demon King awakened. The other party was an irresistible Martial Saint! Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night! "Brother Wei, what do you think?" Chu Yang stood beside Young Master Yu. "He cant kill me." Young Master Yu focused as he looked at the ethereal green figure opposite him and calmly said, "I might not be able to kill him too!" "I feel as if hes a Grade 3 Martial Saint C the same rank and grade as me." Young Master Yu calmly said. "Oh?" Chu Yang was a little astonished. "This should be the case. He was also looking at me when I looked at him. Right now, he should have the same feeling as me." Young Master Yu smiled and said, "The simrity between the both of us is that we both dont want to die." "But this is a battle of life and death." "I am here to help. So is he." "We both have our own misgivings, but we are also confident of winning!" "This is why I am only sixty percent confident of winning tomorrows battle!" "I believe he will have about the same estimate too." Young Master Yu slowly said as he looked at the green figure opposite him. They were both separated by thick, falling snow. Just as he finished speaking, after he urately estimated the abilities of his opponent, the green figure opposite him silently disappeared. He just disappeared. Young Master Yu sized him up, but this also meant that he was also sizing Young Master Yu up. Currently, the both of them had some idea of each other. Chu Yang gentlyughed and said, "However, I reckon that the both of you arent the same." "Oh?" Young Master Yu twisted his head. "First, we won the previous three battles. Second, the exponents that this Martial Saint from the Shi n brought are all dead. Even if he returns back alive, the Shi n will still make him ountable for their heavy losses. After all, they suffered all these losses because of his personal vendetta." "Theres only one person beside him. Whereas you have all us behind your back! Hes outnumbered. Even if we dont want to bully him, he would have already lost psychologically. This is your advantage." Chu Yang knew. "You are right." Young Master Yu pondered for a moment. "His people are all dead. He will undoubtedly be sad and furious at the same time. He might even be in distress and worry about returning. On the contrary, you wont be experiencing all these. This is your second advantage." "Thats right." Young Master Yus eyes brightened. "Furthermore, he came to the Middle Three Heavens with a mission tasked to him by his n. Right now, he has to worry about whats going to happen when he returns and how he shouldplete his mission. You wont have to face all these either. This is your third advantage." "You are right." Young Master Yu revealed a smiling intent in his eyes. "Of course, the most important point is that his soul and his spirit has long been restrained by the Shi n! He can be considered a ve of the Shi n, while you are the captain of your own fate!" "A free spirit and a spirit that has been subjected to the control of others wont ever be the same! This is your fourth advantage." Chu Yang slowly exined. "You are absolutely right!" Young Master Yu agreed with his words once again. "Brother Wei, you possess so many advantages over him. Furthermore, this is the Middle Three Heavens, which means that you also have a geographic advantage. Although your cultivations seem to be simr...you have in fact widen the gap between you and him! Remember, I will look down on you if you cant get rid of him easily! Dont even talk about losing or perishing along with him." Chu Yang calmly said. Young Master Yu suddenlyughed heartily. He shook his head as heughed. His tears were even on the verge of flowing out. He appeared to be very happy. Chu Yang was slightly stunned. He thought, "Has he gone mad or something?" "Ive always been confident of defeating my opponents!" Young Master Yu said and revealed an arrogant smile on his face. "Its the same for this battle! Dont even mention the fact that hes only a Grade 3 Martial Saint. Even if hes Grade 4, Im still confident of killing him! Even though Im only Grade 3! I carry the countless years of legacy of my Elf n. What is he considered?!" "Then why did you..." Chu Yang was shocked. He wasnt shocked because Young Master Yu said that he wasnt confident even though he was clearly confident. He was shocked because he revealed his identity for the first time. He was a Elf! He was the only Elf left in the Nine Heavens! "So this is the real identity of Young Master Yu!" He didnt expect Young Master Yu was so mysterious. While he learned about Young Master Yus identity, he still didnt know how Young Master Yu possessed such immense abilities...if he really learned everything on his own... It was unbelievable. "Hehe..." Young Master Yuughed weirdly and was a little satisfied as he said, "In this world, theres actually still someone whos still concerned about me and encourages me...haha, its such an amusing feeling. How old am I already..." "However, Ive lost my bet against Jun Xi Zhu again...Im depressed!" While he imed to be depressed, Young Master Yu was actuallyughing. As his figure shed, he disappeared. Chu Yang thought for a long time before he finally cursed. "So you are testing me. How can you possibly have such an idea at such a timing..." He shook his head, stood up and left. The sun rose on the second morning. The sky was bright and glowing rays were shining in all direction. This was a rare scene. Ao Tian Xing was a little out of sorts as he looked at the rising sun and muttered, "The sun has risen again, but elder will never see it again..." Everyone sighed. The crowd separated in the center and Young Master Yu strolled over in his green robe. "Watch out for the Supreme Stele!" Mo Tian Ji softly said. "Or rather, use the Supreme Stele." Young Master Yus expression didnt change. The look in his eyes flickered a little, as if he didnt hear anything, before he walked out. On the opposite side, the Martial Saint from the Shi Family had already appeared. Coincidentally, both Martial Saints were decked in green today, just like they were yesterday. "Shi Chang Feng?" Young Master Yu ced his hands behind his back and took a step forward. He only took one leisurely step, but he had already reached the center of the fighting ring. "Young Master Yu?" Shi Chang Fengs eyes shrank. He suddenly felt that todays opponents didnt seem any different from yesterday. However, he didnt want to appear weak either and walked forward. "You are lucky to die under my hands! Shi Chang Feng, youll die gloriously!" Young Master Yuughed. When he said this, he really seemed as if he was sincerely blessing Shi Chang Feng. "Your life is also not wasted if you die under my hands!" Shi Chang Fengs eyes shifted maliciously and there was a sinister feel around him. "Thats why I say that you are useless! You are even copying my words!" Young Master Yu mocked. "Whatever I call you, you call me the same thing back. Whatever I say, you say the same thing back. Shi Chang Feng, you are a Martial Saint. Dont you have any creativity?" "Eloquence wont help either of us win." Shi Chang Feng gloomily said. "However, ones eloquence is a reflection of his intelligence. You cant even beat me in words. What else do you expect to beat me in?" Young Master Yu was ruthless with his words. "Theres no point in saying other stuff. Lets fight!" Shi Chang Feng squinted his eyes and shot a sharp look over. His killing intent had evidently been invoked! Young Master Yu roared and flicked his sleeves before he rose into the sky. He shot into the sky like a rocket and shouted, "A sovereign rules the universe; I rule over all oceans and mountains!" Heughed and leisurely said, "Shi Chang Feng! Die!" ... Chapter 738 Battle Between Martial Saints - Astonishing! A battle between Martial Saints was different from a battle between Martial Kings, Martial Emperors and Martial Monarchs! Even if it was a battle between Martial Monarchs, it was impossible for this plot of river and mountain to be destroyed. This was because this was once a battlefield that had once been used by Supreme Martial Artists! However, a battle between Martial Saints couldpletely destroy everything over here! This was why Young Master Yu flew up even before the battle started. He wanted to fight in the air! He wanted to restrict the fight to an air battle! Whoever fell off the sky first would be the first to lose! Seeing that Young Master Yu was so domineering and confident as he rose into the sky, the few Enforcers appeared to admire him. A martial artist must be free of misgivings. If he needed to kill, he would kill. If he needed to fight, he would fight! However, Young Master Yu chose to fight in the air, which was of a higher difficulty, because he didnt want to destroy the traces of the Supreme Martial Artists over here! This was his show of respect towards the truly strong martial artists! This was a form of respect towards his own path of cultivation! Only those with respect had a future. If someone didnt respect a position that he wanted to rise to, he wouldnt be respecting himself! How could someone possibly obtain the highest achievements if he didnt even respect himself? Chu Yang silently thought of all these and seemed to be very pensive. After this, Chu Yang discovered something. It was something he didnt notice, something that he hadpletely neglected. Ever since he came here, his sword spirit had entered a state ofplete silence! It didnt say anything from the start until now! Chu Yang suddenly thought of something and started summoning his sword spirit. His sword spirit seemed to have awoken from a long, deep sleep. It said in a lifeless voice, "Young Master, everything depends on you now." After this, it entered a state of deep silence once again! Chu Yang was astonished and started to feel slightly worried. At this moment, Shi Chang Feng shouted and drew out his sword. He pursued Young Master Yu like a meteor and burst into the sky! Everyone lifted their head at the same time. In the sky, two men d in green were seventy feet apart. They stood steadily in the air, as if they were standing on t ground. Shi Chang Feng was tall, and his long beard flowed in front of him. He wielded his sword with his right hand and his left hand was ced behind his back. The look in his eyes was very sharp and his sword light was cold and eerie. From the looks of it, he appeared to be an expert martial artist. Young Master Yu ced both his hands behind his back. They were empty, and he wore a calm yet arrogant look on his face. He was watching Shi Chang Feng with a calm gaze. "Young Master Yu, you are fighting me without any weapon?" Shi Chang Feng furrowed his brow and asked. He was a little delighted in his heart, "If youre over-confident and dare to challenge me empty-handed, youll be doomed today!" "I dont underestimate my enemies!" Young Master Yu slightly smiled. "Even though my opponent in front of me now is only a loser, I wont unnecessarily lower my guard." Shi Chang Feng was furious, but he took in a deep breath and calmed himself down. He gritted his teeth and said, "Then what are you waiting for?" Young Master Yu gentlyughed and slowly shook his head. He said clearly, "Since you cant wait to die, Ill grant you your wish!" As he said, he took out his hands from his back. His fingers were white and silky, but his hands were empty. However, Young Master Yus right hand made a half-circr sweep and grabbed outwards. "ng!" He actually grabbed a long sword that shone with cold lights from the air. The sword was three feet and three inches long, and it shot out cold lights! Young Master Yu wore a deep gaze as he swept his sword, "Im sorry, my friend. Its a little unfair on you today. My opponent is only a weak piece of rubbish, but I need you to personally help me. Im so sorry." Shi Chang Feng was on the verge of erupting in anger. Young Master Yu let out a longughter and flew diagonally upwards. Following this, he bent his body in mid-air. Instantly, his body was facing the bottom while his head was facing the top. His sword lights rained down following this! Shi Chang Feng shouted, "Nice one!" He immediately used his long sword to react to the iing attack. At the stage of Martial Saints, it no longer mattered whether they wielded divine weapons! If they were powerful enough, they could turn a de of grass into a sharp sword! He dodged Young Master Yus sword attack before he burst over. Lightning shed, and the two swords struck each other in the air. Boom! When the two thin swords collided against each other, it sounded as if two mountains had violently collided in the air. An extremely loud sound was heard! The entire heaven and earth seemed to be dark. Their underlying strengths were unleashed, and all the snow on the ground were scattered more than a hundred feet into the air. They filled the entire universe! After this sh, the clear sky was instantly covered in snow once again! As snowkes scattered in the sky, two human figures were rapidly getting closer and closer to each other. They were so quick that they were almost invisible. One sword was as quick as a bolt of lightning, while the other sword was like a p of thunder! Two streaks of sword lights intersected in the air to form a cross. This cross was still shing blindingly, but the two of them who fought had already risen up into the clouds. After this, they even covered several thousands of feet in distance as they fought. Streaks and streaks of sword lights kept on appearing in the air. However, the two of them were no longer in their original positions when these sword lights appeared! The snow on the ground kept on scattering into the air, turning the sky full of snow. Visibility was extremely poor! This avnche that was formed was even more intense than the avnche that formed earlier! Bang! A loud boom was heard! Both of their left hands shed in the air. The both of them groaned at the same time before they were flung backward! Suddenly, gusts of wind generated from their relentless confrontations caused the smooth Lake of Death to ripple. Instantly, huge tidal waves were formed and rose into mid-air! They rose into the air from the Lake of Death as if they were a huge dragon! They released a terrifying aura and formed a magical scene in the air! Young Master Yu shouted and opened both his legs apart in the air. He started to quickly sprint in the air. In just a few steps, he managed to reach the Lake of Death, before he waved both his hands. A patch of strange, green gas suddenly filled the sky! The tidal waves that rose seemed as if they could understand humannguage. Young Master Yu seemed tomand them, as they started to gather towards his palms. In the next moment, they slowly took form in the air, turning into a huge sword that was a hundred feet wide, fifty feet thick and five hundred feet long! The tip of the sword shone with cold lights, and it seemed as if it wanted to tear open heaven and earth! Young Master Yu softly shouted, "Go!" Both his arms jerked, and this extremely enormous sword flew towards Shi Chang Feng! It wasnt shing, chopping or stabbing. It was being flung towards Shi Chang Feng! Shi Chang Fengs beard drifted as he shouted coldly, and his body quickly retreated back. As he retreated, he kept on sweeping his sword. Bright sword qi weaved and intersected, appearing in dense concentration in the air. The sword qi didnt disappear at all. Instead, it formed an extremely huge sword! After this, Shi Chang Feng stopped retreating backward. The sword seemed to be carrying extremely heavy matter, as it was moving forward at a very slow speed. Shi Chang Feng loudly roared, "Destroy!" The huge sword nged as it let out a cry, before it flew over! The further it flew, the faster it became! It collided with Young Master Yus enormous, tidal wave sword! It was as if twos had collided against each other! "Not good!" The white-bearded Enforcer quickly opened both his hands. Vigorous vital energy surrounded the icy-snow tform around his body. All the exponents from the Nine Great ns also quickly tried to protect themselves. Following this, the huge windstorm bore down on all of them. Suddenly, thousands and thousands of feet of snow churned! Snowkes rose several thousands of feet into the air and formed the shape of an extremely huge mushroom cloud! Initially, Chu Yang and the rest were all watching the battle. When he saw this situation, Chu Yangs mind quickly moved and he shouted, "Everyone, circte your powers. Lets hold one anothers hands and resist this windstorm1" Everyone followed his instructions. Just as they held one anothers hands, the windstorm had already bore down on them! All of them was swirled into the air as a loud boom was heard. They were flung more than four hundred feet into the air! They were instantly drenched at this moment. On the other side, Tian Bu Hui was even more pathetic. He screamed and rolled up into a ball as he flew up. He slowly turned into a spot of ck as he flew further and further away. After this, he fell into the Lake of Death. Everyone climbed up pathetically, but the air waspletely blurry. Visibility was extremely poor. They could only hear the buzzing sound of silence. Evidently, the two Martial Saints were still fighting in the sky! After a long while, all the snowkes slowly settled down and visibility became much better. Everyone lifted their heads instantly to see what was happening. However, they only saw countless Young Master Yus and Shi Chang Feng appearing in mid-air when they lifted their heads. Every one of them wielded a sword and fought each other. Chu Yang looked attentively and suddenly felt much more relieved. No matter how Young Master Yus body movement changed, he would still remain standing above the Lake of Death. Whereas Shi Chang Feng could only face Young Master Yus attacks! This meant that he was facing the Lake of Death! Young Master Yuughed and calmly said, "Strong cultivators from the Shi n of the Upper Three Heavens are indeed extraordinary." Shi Chang Feng snorted and said, "Weis cant be underestimated too." Young Master Yu chortled. Hisughter was very gentle, but it carried a subtle meaning too. Just like a gentle gust of wind that swept across a bamboo forest, hisughter left one peaceful and tranquil even though it rustled slightly. Immediately, Young Master Yu softly said, "However, how can the Shi npare to us?" He leaped into the sky and started to fly across space. He quickly retracted all the shadows that he created, leaving only his actual self. After this, his milky-white face flushed, and he shouted, "The real attack ising!" He pped his palms, releasing a loud, crisp sound! It seemed as if space had been torn apart and seven ck holes appeared to have surfaced in the air. Following this, the water from the Lake of Death started to rise from various directions. There were seven currents of water, generating warm air as they rose. As they rose eight hundred feet into the air, they turned into seven huge swords! A tragic scream resonated in the air! Chu Yang turned his attention over and didnt know whether tough or cry. There was a person on the tip of the sword right in the center of the seven swords! Tian Bu Hui! He fell into the center of the Lake of Death and wanted to swim his way up. However, Young Master Yu treated him as water and drag him up too! He was turned into a weapon. Right now, his arms were stuck close to his waist and his legs were extremely straight. He was struggling greatly, and his body was extremely stiff. However, he was proceeding at lightning speed towards Shi Chang Feng, his newly-acknowledged stepfather. He was attacking Shi Chang Feng! Chu Yang reckoned that Tian Bu Hui had never unleashed his abilities until such a level in his entire life before. ... "Damn it! A flying man! Tian Bu Hui is impressive!" Ji Mo screamed in astonishment. Chapter 739 The Fight That Stopped the Middle Three Heavens Ji Mo was screaming in astonishment, but Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang, Xie Dan Qiong and the rest were intently watching this battle. They appeared very solemn, as if they were facing saints. "Is this the strength of Martial Saints?" Gu Du Xing gently touched the hilt of his sword. His eyes shed with lights as he gently said. "Is this the strength of Martial Saints? But its not at the peak level yet?" There was a deep look in Dong Wu Shangs eyes and he softly said. "They are the true experts!" Xie Dan Qiong and Xie Ao Yun thought of the same thing at the same time. They revealed burning gazes and thought to themselves, "Ill reach this level one day." "Their powers should contain fire." Rui Bu Tong suddenly thought of something unbelievable. "Their powers arent that impressive..." Tan Tan was scornful as he watched this battle. However, he also couldntprehend his own thinking. "My current powers are so insignificant. If their powers arent that impressive, what is mine considered?" However, no matter how hard he persuaded himself, he still thought, "Their powers are indeed not impressive! Not impressive!" "F*ck you!" Tan Tan cursed at the Devil King inside his heart. He didnt expect the Devil King to be him and him to be the Devil King. The two of them were the same person... ... Before Tian Bu Hui knew it, Shi Chang Fengs attack was already arriving towards him! He was slightly astonished to discover that Tian Bu Hui was among the swords just as he unleashed his attack. He immediately shifted his attack a little to the side! However, just as he shifted his attack, Young Master Yu also formed a slit in his huge, tidal wave sword! The sword qi that contained Shi Chang Feng whizzed like a hurricane from a gap in space! After this, Young Master Yu used his sword to form a circle. A mysterious streak of force surfaced and caused the sword qi to slightly change its direction. It only changed a little. A boom sounded, and their attacks collided forcefully in the air! However, it wasnt as terrifying as it was earlier. Despite so, the tidal waves and sword qi neatly flew up into the sky. Instantly, they formed an atrium that was constructed from a huge patch of water current and shing sword qi! As the sun shone on this atrium, it appeared extremely beautiful and magnificent! It was a miraculous scene. A view of paradise! Shi Chang Feng was stunned. "Why is there such an upward propulsion force from Young Master Yus attack this time? This ispletely illogical." However, he didnt have time to think things through. He only subconsciously grabbed Tian Bu Hui over. Those below them could see everything clearly. They werepletely shocked! That streak of shing sword qi that Shi Chang Feng exited from seeped out from the slit that Young Master Yu created before it shot two thousand feet forward like a meteor star. It actually... As a boom sounded, it struck the stele of the Flowing Cloud Supreme Martial Artist! It was very urate! It perfectly struck the word Cloud in the description Flowing Cloud of the Heavens! It was important to note that Shi Chang Feng was more than two thousand feet away! Even if he was a Martial Saint, and even if he aimed very urately, he wouldnt have been so urate! However, everything wasnt a coincidence because of Young Master Yus involvement! It was premeditated! Boom! Sword lights were shot over. They stopped just because they reached the stone stele. After this, they silently turned invisible. Following this, an all-engulfing aura surged from the Flowing Cloud Supreme Martial Artists stone stele! At the same time, the Matinal Wind Supreme Martial Artists stone stele also unleashed an earth-shaking aura. Itbined with the Flowing Cloud Supreme Martial Artists aura to tackle the sword aura that was approaching! The speeds of these two auras were much faster than Young Master Yu and Shi Chang Feng. The greater the offensive power, the greater the bacsh! Just as the sword qi struck the stone stele, Shi Chang Feng immediately suffered a huge bacsh! Shi Chang Feng screamed in astonishment. He only felt two auras locking on him and his body turned icy-cold. Even his heart turned cold. He suddenly felt that he couldnt move. He shouted before spitting out blood. He flung Tian Bu Hui, who he had just saved, to one side before he quickly retreated! His life was in danger. How could he still be concerned about someone who had just recognized him as his stepfather? Tian Bu Hui was still delighted from being saved as he crashed straight into the windstorm formed by two Supreme Martial Artists! Chu Yang swore that he had envisioned, on countless asions, how Tian Bu Hui would die. However, he didnt expect Tian Bu Huis wicked life to end in such a manner! The auras of the two Supreme Martial Artists were overwhelming. Tian Bu Hui could only mutter a sentence before he died, "Thanks stepfather..." He was mentioning this just as he was saved by Shi Chang Feng. He only finished saying it just as things developed until such a stage. After this, he waspletely overwhelmed by the two auras. "Plop!" It was as if a pigs dder had been forcefully burst. Tian Bu Huis blood vessels ruptured at the same time and blood spurted out from his body like drizzles of rai. Every streak of blood that spurted out from his body formed a beautiful parab. Immediately, Tian Bu Hui rolled into a ball before an explosion sounded. He was turned to nothingness! Everything happened in a blink of an eye... Everything happened very quickly, but everyone saw everything clearly. He was an anti-hero of his generation. But he perished before he fully fulfilled his potential. Chu Yang sighed slightly before he thought, "Damn it, hes finally dead!" Shi Chang Feng retreated quickly, but he didnt have enough time to turn his body around! The two auras came for Shi Chang Feng after they killed Tian Bu Hui! Shi Chang Feng screamed tragically. His long sword was crushed by the two auras. As he opened his mouth, he spat out blood. His blood was thick and viscous, and he spat them out in huge volume! Even though they were very far away, everyone could roughly estimate that Shi Chang Feng had spat more than two-thirds of the blood in his body! It was definitely at least two-thirds! Shi Chang Feng seemed to have shrunk. After this, he was dragged up by two brutal gusts of aura and was flung away. He was like a feather, blown away to an unknown ce. Young Master Yu was silently watching. After this, he quickly pursued. He didnt forget to wipe the beads of perspiration on his forehead. "Damn it...fortunately Mo Tian Ji warned me before I left to fight..." "Otherwise, if I endured such a suppression, its likely that I would have...if thats the case...I wonder if these two Supreme Martial Artists will spare me on ount of the fact that Im thest Genie left?" Young Master Yu thought for a moment and thought that things werent that reliable... "Its really damn weird..." After Shi Chang Feng was flung away by the two auras, he revolved back like a boomerang. After making one revolution above everyone, he seemed to realize something and quickly exerted strength downwards. Everyone on the ground quickly dropped to the ground! The high, icy-snow tform that the Nine Great ns and Enforcers constructed was crushed into powder. Everyone screamed in astonishment and fell from the sky! At this moment, they couldnt circte their vital energy! Everyone crashed pathetically. Even the white-bearded Enforcer also turned red after crashing onto the ground. His legs trembled slightly, and he couldnt even stand up straight. There were even others that were sorrier than him. Young Master Chen Feis head had drilled into the ground and his legs were facing up. He was like a quail in the ground. As his head drilled into the ground, he only exposed his butt... His legs were pointing straight into the sky, and they werent moving. As for Young Master Ye Shiyu, he was sitting on the tform earlier. He stretched his legs out as he excitedly watched the battle. However, when he fell off the tform, his legs were crossed. As he crashed onto the ground, his butt and crotch exactly struck a pointy block of ice. After he crashed down, he rolled his eyes and fainted. Chu Yangs tongue was out in shock. "This freak might really turn into....that." That two auras suddenly disappeared... It was as if they didnt exist before... The heaven and earth turned quiet. Suddenly, groans were heard. Those young masters from the Nine Great ns and their bodyguards crawled up from the ground pathetically. Their groans were unceasing. Chen Fei Chens legs finally touched the ground. After that, he exerted force and pulled himself out from the ground. He dizzily spun two rounds before he sat down on the ground again. He only got slightly more clear-headed after shaking his head. "Aiyo eh~~~" A tragic groan sounded. Ye Shi Yu hands were in his pants. He was like a prawn that was being cooked C squirming non-stop. His face hadpletely contorted and he was also panting... "This is so painful..." Young Master Ye groaned in pain. He panted a few times as he said. He sat down on the ground, with his legs forming the figure of eight. He lowered his head and silently pulled his pants out to check on his condition. After this, he appeared very depressed, "Oh no...its swollen..." Ye Meng Se stood up. Seeing Ye Shi Yu in this state, Ye Meng Se couldnt help but mocked, "Whats the point of leaving it? Why are you so bothered?" "Ye Meng Se!" Ye Shi Yu shouted. "Ill fight it out with you..." "Shut up!" Ling Han Xue held her waist as she stood up from the snow. She furrowed her brow and shouted furiously. The two of them quickly shut their mouths. Ling Han Xue turned her attention to the stone stele, and there was a look of fear deep in her eyes. "These are only two streaks of intent that those Supreme Martial Artists left behind!" "What will it be like if they are personally here?" When she thought of this, everyone also thought, and they couldnt help but shudder. In the distance, a figure in green walked over leisurely. It was Young Master Yu. He was holding onto a corpse that resembled a mummy. This corpse belonged to Shi Chang Feng! He had finally found Shi Chang Feng, who was still slightly breathing then. After that, he gave Shi Chang Feng a lethal p before bringing him back. Who would have expected a Grade 3 Martial Saint to have died so unexpectedly and indignantly? "Ive won!" Young Master Yu shouted. "Those who arent convinced,e on out!" When he said this, everyone present rolled their eyes. Everyone else was dead. Young Master Yu didnt have anypetitors left. Only Chu Yang saw the look of seriousness deep in Young Master Yus eyes. Chu Yang also turned tense when he saw this serious look. .......! Chapter 740 Hammering Two Nails In! Victory had been decided in this battle! No other conclusion could be reached. One party was already dead. How could they be unconvinced? Just like what Young Master Yu said, there wasnt anyone left for him to fight. "Weve won!" Mo Tian Ji looked at the white-bearded Enforcer on the ground. "Not bad!" This Enforcers expression was a littleplex. As an Enforcer, he had been involved in countless battles in his entire life. Furthermore, all those battles happened in the Upper Three Heavens. Every one of them was more intense and tragic than this battle. Those involved in those battles were also of higher cultivations aspared to those involved in this battle. However, there was something indescribable abouting to referee the battles in the Upper Three Heavens. "The battle is over. Weve won." Mo Tian Ji slightly smiled and said, "However, I still have to ask all of you about something regarding our opponent. Are all of you perplexed by the sudden appearance of all those Martial Emperors, Martial Monarchs and Martial Saints? What is the reason for the appearance of those experts even though they arent supposed to appear in the Middle Three Heavens?" He chortled andughed, "Of course, they are all dead and theres no point in saying anything. However, if this carries on, the Lower and Middle Three Heavens as well as the Upper Three Heavens will be in a great mess if the Nine Heavens can be disrupted so easily!" "I wonder whats the purpose of Enforcers if thats the case!" Mo Tian Ji sounded very proud and calmlymented, "Enforcers...hehehe..." The white-bearded Enforcers face turned red. He red at Shi Cheng Yu. "If not for the Shi n, we wouldnt have been rebuffed. Well settle this with your n when we return!" Shi Cheng Yus face turned extremely red and he appeared very furious. He said, "Nonsense! Yes, those people are from the Shi n. However, they had no choice but to take action because of some personal grudge. Furthermore, they are already dead. Wheres the honor in defaming the dead?" "I didnt say that I was honorable!" Mo Tian Ji retorted. "However, whether its their personal grudge or whether its a national grudge, thews of the Nine Heavens will always be thews of the Nine Heavens! Theres now that states that intervention is permitted because of personal grudges!" "However, thew doesnt state that intervention is not permitted because of personal grudges!" Shi Cheng Yuughed coldly. Mo Tian Ji continued to remain calm, "Regarding thews of the Nine Heavens, you should discuss them with the Enforcers and not me. Im sorry C Im not very familiar with thews of the Nine Heavens." Shi Cheng Yu was stunned. He discovered that the way that the three Enforcers was looking at him was a little weird! He suddenly turned pale and his body started to tremble. Suddenly, he regretted his words and realized that he had fallen into Mo Tian Jis trap. Mo Tian Ji said everything to bait him to say that thews of the Nine Heavens didnt state that intervention was prohibited because of personal grudges! The moment he mentioned this, he would have fallen into Mo Tian Jis trap! "Since when is it the Shi ns turn to exin thews of the Nine Heavens? Whats the point of Enforcers then?" "As a young master from the Shi n, you are openly admitting that in front of everyone that the Shi n is indeed exploiting the absence of Enforcers this time." If Shi Cheng Yu didnt mention this, the Shi n could feign ignorance and push the me away even if the Enforcers came to ask them anything. "We dont know anything. What?! They actually went down to the Middle Three Heavens? Ill go and check..." As this matter dragged on, anything major would slowly turn into a minor issue. However, the Shi n could no longer shirk their responsibility the moment Shi Cheng Yu said this. How could Shi Cheng Yu not be panicky? The three Enforcers didnt say anything. They only took a deep gaze at him. After this, they turned around. Shi Cheng Yu looked around him and only saw that Li Ba Tian, Ye Shi Yu, Ye Meng Se and the rest were all gloating over his misfortune. He suddenly turned very grim. The gazes of those from the rest of the Nine Great ns and Enforcers were focused on a few people. There was a fervent look in their eyes! Gu Du Xing, Dong Wu Shang and Mo Tian Ji were the most outstanding and eye-catching young fellows! One was a Sword Emperor, one was a Saber Sovereign and thest one was the God of the Abacus and Ghost of Calctions! As for Young Master Yu, they knew that such a figure couldnt be drawn over anymore. As for the rest, they didnt regard them at all. Chu Yangs performance was also very eye-catching. However, he appeared to be less eye-catching aspared to the rest. This was a situation that Mo Tian Ji deliberated created in this battle. The three of them performed outstandingly and stole the limelight from Chu Yang. Others might notice him, but they werent too bothered about him. In this way, the rest wouldnt really consider Chu Yang a big threat. After all, it was eptable for a few genii to appear in the Middle Three Heavens. For a day and night, no one said or did anything. They ced great emphasis on regaining their abilities. Including the Nine Great ns and Enforcers, everyone didnt feel so good after being suppressed by Supreme Martial Artists. They needed to circte their powers to slowly recover. In addition, it was impossible for them to fully recover in a day and night. Furthermore, all of them just experienced a huge battle and were feeling emotionally repressed right now. They couldnt exactly discuss any important matters... ... In the night, Mo Tian Ji carried out a forecast that involved risking his life, as he wielded his Yin-Yang Sword. This was a series of steps that he designed before the battle started. Although things had changed rather drastically, they still continued to proceed in the way that he had expected. When the moon above the Middle Three Heaves shone, Mo Tian Ji spat out a mouth of blood and copsed softly to the ground. Chu Yang rushed over to support him and fed him a Nine Heavens Pill. After this, Mo Tian Ji slowly woke up and he appeared very weak. "Ive sort of discovered it. You are basically ying with your life by carrying out this forecast!" Chu Yang sounded a little whiny as he said. "How can you continue doing this?" Mo Tian Ji chuckled, "Performing a forecast naturally requires some form of sacrifice of ones own fate. Without sacrificing a little, how can I gain anything?" He seemed a little happy and said, "But this is also the greatest value of my existence, and also my greatest interest! When I find out things that others dont even know, I feel a sense of achievement. This sense of achievement trumps everything else!" Chu Yang took in a deep breath and didnt know what to say. "Is Dong Wu Shang and Rui Bu Tong outside?" Mo Tian Ji asked. "Invite the both of them in. I have a few words to say to them." ... "Wu Shang, do you like Mo Leier?" No one would have expected Mo Tian Ji to ask this after Dong Wu Shang entered. Dong Wu Shang was a little stunned and also confused. He scratched his head and replied, "I dont...I dont really know about this. I only know that I dont dislike being with her." Dong Wu Shang was a tall and burly guy. When he scratched his head, he appeared very cute. Chu Yang was amused and couldnt help butugh when he saw this. Chu Yangs eyes rolled a little and he said, "Then, Wu Shang, did you feel heartbroken when you witnessed Mo Leier fainting after spitting blood?" "Yes!" Dong Wu Shang was very straightforward and direct with his response this time. "I suddenly felt very heartbroken. After that, I felt as if my heart had been wrung...but this doesnt seem to be rted to whether I like her or not..." After hearing this, Mo Tian Ji rolled his eyes. "Alright, Mo Leiers father, ck Devil, is already seriously crippled. The ck Devil n basically disappeared after a battle. Even though the ck Devil n is on our side now, we wont let such a cold and cruel n prosper again!" "This is why its already a little inappropriate that Mo Leier is with us now." Mo Tian Ji considered his words very carefully, "If Mo Leier goes out with you to get some fresh air...first, she can get rid of the gloominess in her heart. Second, she can fulfill the ck Devils wish. Thirdly, you can do a favor for your brothers. The question is, will you be willing to do so?" Dong Wu Shang only heard the penultimate sentence, that he could do a favor for his brothers. After he heard this, he agreed readily. "Whats there to be unwilling about?" "Thats, thats great! Go and prepare. Prepare to be inseparable from Mo Leier." Mo Tian Jiughed weirdly and said, "Dont worry. Well take care of the ck Devil! Hell be fine as long as Im around! Even if he has to die, Ill die before he does!" Mo Tian Ji waspletely serious since he put things in this way. There was no need to doubt his words anymore. "I believe you!" Dong Wu Shang reacted instantly. "Okay, following this, youll need to...this way...after this...do it this way.... after this.... this way...." Mo Tian Ji lowered his volume. "What?!" Dong Wu Shang shouted! His eyeballs were about to pop out. "Why are you shouting? Ill send someone to help you!" Mo Tian Ji snapped as he red at him. ... "Bu Tong, do you want to go to the Upper Three Heavens to tour around?" Mo Tian Ji smiled as he asked Rui Bu Tong. "Whoever doesnt want to go is an idiot!" Rui Bu Tong was even more straightforward. "Thats great. You have an opportunity now..." Mo Tian Ji picked his brows. ... The night was dark and silent. Chu Yang and Mo Tian Ji strolled by the side of the Lake of Death. "After the mess thats happened in the Middle Three Heavens, Im afraid that the Upper Three Heavens will experience a huge mess at least once too." Mo Tian Ji said. "Given the mess here, Im afraid that the Enforcers will jam a part of the passageway between the Upper Three Heavens and Middle Three Heavens! As for the other parts of the passageway, theyll be heavily guarded. There will no longer be anyone from the Upper Three Heavens thatll sneak down to the Middle Three Heavens to cause trouble. At least this isnt possible in the short term." "Is this why you arranged for Dong Wu Shang and Rui Bu Tong to enter the Upper Three Heavens before this is enforced?" Chu Yang asked. "Yes." Mo Tian Ji ced his hands behind his back as he looked at the sky and softly said, "Your fate is still in chaos! I cant predict it. However, no matter whether I can predict your fate or not, Ive already prepared beforehand and Ill be prepared against any unwanted situations!" "You should also know that Im a very cautious person!" Mo Tian Ji smiled. "The Upper Three Heavens is too unfamiliar to us. I wont recklessly barge into the Upper Three Heavens with all of you!" "Dong Wu Shang is brave and intelligent, while Rui Bu Tong is sly and adaptable. With the two of them leading the mission, I believe well able to set a strong foundation for our future operations! No matter how long it takes before we can ascend to the Upper Three Heavens, well still need to hammer two nails in first!" Mo Tian Ji said, "At least we wont be clueless when we ascend there!" Chapter 741 Soliciting Mo Tian Ji squinted his eyes and shouted, "I wont say anything now...however, yearster...youll understand what it means to have an entire forest sheltering you when you are about to die from the sun by nting a tree now!" Chu Yang gently smiled, "I can think of a forest. However, its not a long-term solution for you to keep over-drafting yourself. If your body cant hang on anymore, youll be dragging us down with you." Mo Tian Ji revealed a warm smile on his face, "Absolutely not! Controlling the World C everyone knows that Xiao Feng Yun was the one who created this idea. However, after this period of research and study, I realized that theres endless stuff to be learned!" He blinked his eyes and said, "Since we are able to exchange our own longevity to make forecasts of fate, well be able to use simr methods to regain what weve lost." "I believe that elder Xiao Feng Yun became so impressive because he had this Controlling the World. Chu Yang suddenly recalled. Xiao Feng Yun was one of the wisest from his generation. His cultivation only took off during his twenties. He corrected his own mental cultivation methods and managed to be a Reverend Martial Artist in the Lower Three Heavens. After this, he charged until the Middle Three Heavens. He created his own techniques and charged all the way through the Three Heavens! Any rubbish technique could be magical in his hands! His greatest achievement was reaching the level of a Grade 9 Martial Monarch! However, he managed to reach such a level from his own hard work and he only took ny years! Although his surname was Xiao, he wasnt from the Xiao n of the Three Heavens! Furthermore, the most unbelievable thing was that he managed to make his mark even though he was only a Grade 9 Martial Monarch. Even the Nine Great ns acknowledged his greatness! Before this, Chu Yang always thought that it was impossible to rise to the level of a Martial Monarch. However, as he experienced more things, he slowly realized that being a Martial Monarch wasnt considered very impressive in the Three Heavens! However, why was Xiao Feng Yun able to be so dominant in the Three Heavens even though he was just a Martial Monarch? It was an unsolved mystery even until now. Mo Tian Ji looked at Chu Yangs expression and couldnt help butugh and said, "Xiao Feng Yun solely relies on his intelligence in his entire life! Before he made his mark in the Three Heavens, he never once directly shed with others. However, whoever proactively tried to fight him would soon realize that they were embroiled in conflicts with other families in the Three Heavens." "Everything seems to be going his way, but he doesnt seem to rely on anyone or anything. He also seems to have gained a lot of knowledge throughout his entire life. Eventually, he created a situation where all the families depended on him! There was a delicate bnce formed and no one dared to touch him. However, after he died, everything that he owned was immediately divided!" Mo Tian Ji sighed deeply and said, "However, because of theplex knowledge he possessed, his Controlling the World is still stuck at the level of Grade 9 Martial Monarchs!" "He is miraculous!" Chu Yang was in awe. Suddenly, his eyes brightened, and he said, "Doesnt this mean that you are like Xiao Feng Yun? Considering that you are able to infer stuff from any type of martial technique?" Mo Tian Jiughed bitterly as he shook his head. "Im different from Xiao Feng Yun. Im not interested in chess, zither, paintings, poems, wine and tea like him." "I most interested in strategies, heavenly will, fate, Yin-Yang and the Heaven and Earth! Although they sound like they are a lot, they can be summarized into one category C destiny!" Mo Tian Ji calmly said, "This is also the direction that Im working towards right now! As for martial arts, I originally didnt have such great interest in it. However, Ill cultivate a little after this battle. This is because if my cultivation is higher and my martial arts are good enough, Ill make improvements in my ability to make forecasts of heavenly will!" "Xiao Feng Yun only realized that he had forgotten his roots after possessing the Controlling the World for sixty years. He regretted instantly. However, he wasnt able to make any significant progress in any other field anymore!" "Mo Tian Ji sighed, "I also felt regretful when I saw what Xiao Feng Yun left behind. He possesses such a destiny, but he didnt have the fortune to enjoy it." "This is why I decided to forgo other misceneous disciplines." Chu Yang said, "But you know that martial arts is the main pir. Why..." "Because I didnt have any time!" Mo Tian Ji wore a bitter look in his eyes. "Under pressure by Mo Tian Yun, I struggled to survive. Under such a circumstance, I could only learn how to survive." "But you came just after Mo Tian Yun died. I had no choice but to rack my brains to think of how to survive for you and for us." He chortled, "However, the Middle Three Heavens is basically peaceful now. Thats why I can cultivate and control the Mo n at the same time! So you dont have to worry about me. Perhaps I might even reach the peak of martial arts before all of you!" "That will be great!" Chu Yang was relieved. He didnt ask what Controlling the World was, but he trusted Mo Tian Ji. It didnt matter whether he asked or not. Just like the Nine Tribtions Sword, Mo Tian Ji couldnt wield it no matter how clever he was. Chu Yang might not be able to possess the Controlling the World even if he wanted to. The most important thing was that it didnt matter whether it belonged to Mo Tian Ji or Chu Yang. They were working toward the same goal! Furthermore, only someone as intelligent as Mo Tian Ji could unleash the potential of Controlling the World! In the night, Mo Tian Ji individually went to find Ji Mo, Gu Du Xing and the rest for private conversations. When dawn was almost arriving, he had a secret conversation with Young Master Yu. He then finally ounted to Mo Leier. Mo Leier was initially a little unwilling. She wanted to stay behind to take care of her father. However, Mo Tian Ji said something that made her relieved and obedient towards his wishes. This left Chu Yang very depressed. How much did the ck Devil sacrifice for his daughter? Mo Leier was extremely anxious for her father. Evidently, she felt that her life depended on his. They definitely shared a very close rtionship! Mo Leier wouldnt leave her father no matter what. She wouldnt be relieved to leave him behind. However, what did Mo Tian Ji say such that she was willing to follow Dong Wu Shang? Chu Yang posed this question to himself, and he knew he wasnt capable of doing something like this. He asked Mo Tian Ji how he did it, but Mo Tian Ji only smiled without replying. He only said, "Its a heavenly secret that cant be revealed." Chu Yang shot him a disgruntled look. Second day! After Chu Yang and the rest woke up, they tidied things up and quickly walked over. The battle over here had already concluded. It was time that they returned. Of course, apart from the Li n, no other family managed to achieve their goal. Who was the sword master of the Nine Tribtions Sword? There were only two possibilities C Gu Du Xing and Dong Wu Shang. However, Dong Wu Shang was the Saber Sovereign. How could the sword master of the Nine Tribtions Sword possibly be the Saber Sovereign? Thats why he was removed as a possibility. As for Gu Duxing, he was the...Sword Emperor. Everyone knew that the sword master of the Nine Tribtions Sword couldnt simply be the Sword Emperor although the Sword Emperor appeared because of the Nine Tribtions Sword! The Sword Emperor needed to be focused on his cultivation so that he could seed. However, the sword master of the Nine Tribtions Sword had always been farsighted andplex in his thinking. He was much more scheming than the smartest individual from the Zhuge n. How could such a person possibly be the Sword Emperor? This was why Gu Du Xing was also eliminated as a possibility. As for the rest...they even seemed more unlikely. The Hades King was suspected too. However, his performance in this battle wasnt too outstanding. Furthermore, from his appearance, he didnt seem to be a leader in the group he was in. Hepeted in the battle. Since when did the past generations of sword masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword act in this manner? Which one of them was willing to be under someone else? Furthermore, the Nine Great ns would instantly be able to recognize the sword master of the Nine Tribtions Sword the moment he made a move, no matter how much he tried to change his swordy! Although Chu Yangs swordy was very sharp and deadly, it wasnt at the level of the Nine Tribtions Sword yet! Furthermore, Chu Yang seemed to be very familiar with his swordy technique. Evidently, he had used it many times. This made it even more impossible. Hence, Mo Tian Ji was suspected again. However, what was there to suspect about Mo Tian Ji? Mo Tian Ji was amander! This was why those from the Nine Great ns and Enforcers were stunned. There were already a few who locked their attention on Li Xiong Tu, whom Li Ba Tian brought. "Perhaps this fellow is one of the nine tribtions of the sword master of the Nine Tribtions Sword?" This issue was a little convoluted. Initially, Chu Yang and the rest were a little doubted. However, he had a private discussion with Mo Tian Ji that day and held very strong, preconceived notions! Theypletely eliminated everyone from their side as suspects. Right now, all the families suspected Li Xiong Tu. Naturally, they neglected Li Xiong Tus enemies. How could therades of the sword master of the Nine Tribtions possibly cut each others throats? This was aughing stock. After Li Xiong Tu went unconscious that night, Li Ba Tian didnt wake him up after discovering that the entire Li n was dead. If he turned suicidal after waking up, Li Ba Tian wouldnt be able to control things on his own. In addition, he was here this time to receive the entire n. However, only one person was left now. He wasnt able to ount for this loss when he returned. If Li Xiong Tu got into trouble, he would be in deeper trouble. "You are Gu Du Xing? Master of the Gu n in the Middle Three Heavens?" The white-bearded elder appeared very friendly as he looked at Gu Du Xing. No one else dared to solicit unless an Enforcer opened his mouth. Gu Du Xing was already prepared and respectfully acknowledged him. "Are you interested in returning with me to the Three Heavens?" The white-bearded elder asked in a friendly manner. "Given your qualities, your potential is wasted in the Middle Three Heavens. If you return with me and ept a famous teacher, your swordy technique will reach new heights." Gu Du Xing immediately turned red, as if he was very agitated. However, he soon turned pale, as if he thought of something. However, everyone could tell that he was hesitating and that he was conflicted. It was as if he was struggling great psychologically. After a long while, he arduously said, "I would really like to go, but I cant go temporarily because of some personal reasons." He seemed to be very conflicted when he made this decision. However, he still said, "But Ill proceed to the Three Heavens after I settle my matters here! When that timees, I hope that you can watch out for me." The white-bearded elder thought for a moment, "Things are easier to handle with his promise." He could tell that Gu Du Xing was leaving a path for himself. "I understand. After all, the Three Heavens is the dream of all martial artists!" The white-bearded elder nodded his head generously. He became more and more friendly and took out a piece of purplish, crystalline token before saying, "Du Xing, you can find me using this token when youe to the Three Heavens. No matter what issues you have, Ill help you to settle them." By calling Gu Du Xing without mentioning his surname, it showed that the white-bearded elder felt closer to Gu Du Xing. Chapter 742 As the Wedding Proceeds As he said, the white-bearded elder scanned all the young masters of the Nine Great ns. His gaze wasnt sharp, but it was evident that he was warning them. "This person, this Sword Emperor, the future Sword Monarch, Sword Saint...and even...Ive already decided!" "Who dares to challenge me?" All the young masters were expressionless when they saw the look in his eyes. Ling Han Xue calmly said, "Elder Mu, we wont go against you since youve made your decision. Weve been out for some time too. I think its best if we carry out proper matters as soon as possible." Everyone nodded their heads. Evidently, they agreed with Ling Han Xues words. "We are not stupid...why will we dare to challenge you in front of you for someone youve already chosen? At most well challenge you through our ns when we return and when we are away from you. If that doesnt work too, well just secretly destroy him." The white-bearded elder snorted and forced Wang Pei to Gu Du Xing. After this, he asked Dong Wu Shang, "Are you Dong Wu Shang?" Dong Wu Shang was very straightforward and replied, "Yes! Im about to go to the Upper Three Heavens to take a look!" The white-bearded elder and the various young masters from the Nine Great ns were all stunned, "This guy is really steady! No one even asked him anything yet. If it was someone else, he would have taken the opportunity to throw his weight around and gain as many benefits as possible." Considering how important he was to the white-bearded elder, he would be able to get anything that he wanted as long as he requested. Everyone thought that he was very foolish... He just spurted everything out directly... At one side, Dong Wu Lei felt a sense of guilt rushing to his head. "Wu Shang...are you doing this for me?" He lowered his head and sighed. She only felt very bitter in his heart, "Ive forced my younger brother away. I forced him to the Upper Three Heavens..." "Good! Very good!" The white-bearded elder couldnt help but cheered and said, "Since this is the case, I shall lead you there." "However, Ive got a request." Dong Wu Shang said in a deadpan manner. Everyone almost fainted. "Goodness! So it turns out this fellow isnt that dumb. Hes waiting for his opportunity...by whetting the elders appetite, he could now get whatever he wanted if he asked for it..." "What request?" Elder Mus face also slightly contorted. "Im only going to the Upper Three Heavens to take a look, but I dont necessarily have to join any organization." Dong Wu Shang imed. "Im a very direct person. Of course, even if I join an organization, it cant be now. I need to have some foundation and some achievements first..." Everyone understood what he was saying. While he appeared very clumsy, he was in fact not that foolish. From the looks of it right now, the Saber Sovereign was just an uninteresting and dull fellow. However, his value would skyrocket once he possessed some abilities. The white-bearded elderughed and said, "Of course this isnt a problem! Even Enforcers cant force people to do whatever they dont want to do." He had already made up his mind. Once they went to the Upper Three Heavens, he would sincerely try his best to recruit Dong Wu Shang and let him ept a Grade 9 Saber Saint as his teacher. Once that happened, Dong Wu Shang might be unwilling to leave then... However, he didnt know that Dong Wu Shang might scoff at the idea of epting a Grade 9 Saber Saint as his teacher... "I have one more request!" Dong Wu Shang eximed. "What other request?" The white-bearded elder was stunned. Dong Wu Shang righteously said, "Can I bring my wife along with me to the Upper Three Heavens?" Mo Leiers face waspletely red and hid her face behind Dong Wu Shang. She silently reached out her hand to pinch Dong Wu Shangs waist. "Wife? Since when did I be your wife? Why do you make it sound so crude..." Dong Wu Shang stood tall and straight, and didnt move at all. His facial muscles twisted slightly. "Er...thats only right." The white-bearded elder was suddenly relieved. "Its just bringing your woman. Furthermore, did I say you couldnt bring your woman?" "Myrade also wants to go and take a look." Dong Wu Shang dragged Rui Bu Tong over, "He wants to find some medicine. He has a disease." Rui Bu Tong was initially very excited. However, he lowered his head deeply after he heard thest sentence. He almost stuffed his entire head into his pocket. It was embarrassing! "Couldnt you have used some other reason? Did you have to mention this? In front of the rest and the Nine Great ns...is this any different from announcing my condition to the entire Nine Heavens?" After seeing the weird looks that everyone shot him, Rui Bu Tong felt very tormented. He could predict that his name was going to be very notorious in the Nine Heavens. How was he going to find a wife in the future... Just as he lifted his head, he immediately looked straight into the Ye Shi Yus burning eyes. He shuddered slightly and trembled like a quail during winter. "The look in his eyes...its too terrifying..." Suddenly, Rui Bu Tong was a little terrified of going to the Upper Three Heavens. He secretly swore to himself, "Once I reach the Upper Three Heavens, Ill immediately disappear..." "I wont let anyone find me!" Rui Bu Tong gritted his teeth and thought to himself. The white-bearded elder agreed to all his requests and thought, "I still thought they were some serious matters...however, if his condition is serious, he might still find it difficult to find a medicine to cure his disease in the Upper Three Heavens..." Dong Wu Shangs matter had been decided just like that. Following this, it was time to find someone else. Mo Tian Ji didnt answer anything he was asked and only revealed a warm smile. His smile was very amiable. However, it was very obvious that he was unwilling to go. It was so obvious that everyone else had to be asked again whether they were willing to go. Luo Ke Di shook his head furiously. Ji Mo grabbed onto Huyan Aobos and appeared very blissful. Xie Dan Qiong couldnt leave as he was a young master of the Xie n. Xie Ao Yun...there was no need to mention Xie Ao Yun at all. As for Tan Tan...the white-bearded elder only looked at Tan Tan once before he turned his attention somewhere else. Tan Tans face was indeed a tragic sight. Especially when the elder looked over, Tan Tan actually revealed a smile. There was no way to describe this smile. The white-bearded elder felt very fortunate, "Fortunately, I havent eaten anything this morning...bloody hell..." Following this, there was the problem of arranging the funeral for the deceased. In fact, there wasnt really any funeral. Everyone only paid their respects before they parted ways. After the Enforcers left, the Nine Great ns expressed their condolences. After this, they tactfully asked Gu Du Xing and the rest. However, they couldnt help but ept the truth given how everyone was so persistent. But the bunch of young masters gathered together just before they left. The look in their eyes seemed to suggest that they knew they were going to meet one day in the Upper Three Heavens. Although they were all smiling, they were all very wary of one another. They were extremely guarded, They all had a feeling C they would bepetitors one day! Dangerous! Chu Yang wasnt the only one who had this feeling. Li Ba Tian and the rest could also clearly sense this feeling. After they hypocritically and tacitly said a few words, the Nine Great ns left under the supervision of the Enforcers. Eventually, Dong Wu Shang, Rui Bu Tong and Mo Leier bid goodbye to the rest and followed the Enforcers. The ck Devil and all theirrades came to send them off. Although the ck Devil was seriously injured, he still insisted oning out to sed them off. His daughter was about to go to the Upper Three Heavens. He felt veryforted! He was very pleased as he said, "Dong Wu Shang, Im going to pass my daughter to you now! You must take good care of her! Take good care of her! If you let her suffer..." Dong Wu Shang pped his own chest and eximed, "Dont worry! You can count on me!" The ck Devil acknowledged his words before turning to Dong Wu Lei, "The two of them will be gone together for a long time, and theyll be spending a lot of alone time together too. We cant just let their rtionship remain like this. Why not lets do this? Im Leiers father, while youre Dong Wu Shangs elder brother, which means youre like his father. Lets set their marriage now and make their rtionship more official." Mo Leiers face turned extremely hot when he said this. Dong Wu Lei said, "This is a good idea. Lets just exchange some keepsakes given the urgency of the matter. We can only settle with them right now." "Whats the point of keepsakes!" The ck Devil waved his remaining hand disdainfully and said, "We are members of the pugilistic world. Our words hold enormous weight! Since both you and I agree to this arrangement and everyone else has witnessed it, the both of them will be husband and wife from now on!" "Convoluted and over-borate documents are also very annoying! A mens work centers around the outside, while a womens work centers around the home. This has always been the case. Exchanging keepsakes is the same as transferring something from your left to right pocket. Its annoying to keep transferring them over and over." He raised his brow, "Dong Wu Shang, from now on, my daughter is your wife!" He turned around and shouted, "Leier! This is your husband!" After this, he said, "How the both of you fight and quarrel in the future is all up to the both of you. No one else will care and no one else can care about the both of you. Even I cant meddle in your affairs. From now on, if the both of you are blissful, then good for the both of you. If the both of you arent blissful, then both of you deserve it! Its going to be this way in the future. Does anyone else have anything to say?" He turned around and only saw that everyone was stunned. This was their first time seeing someone marrying his daughter off in this manner. There werent any dowry, matchmaker or betrothal gifts. There werent any documents and a wedding ceremony either. No tea was served either. The two of them became husband and wife by words! No one had ever seen something like this before. Even Mo Leier wasnt embarrassed right now, but stunned instead as she looked at her father. Her beautiful eyes were opened widely. She didnt expect that she was married off just like that. "Piak piak piak..." Chu Yang and Mo Tian Ji pped their hands at the same time. "Its indeed the ck Devil! Decisive! We are utterly convinced! Today is also considered a good day since we won the battle. Its a beautiful day, everyone is around and we even have two Supreme Martial Artists to witness everything! Dong Wu Shang, you have been blessed. Quickly greet your father-inw!" "Just kowtow once to me!" The ck Devil waved his hand again and his voice was as sinister as ever. However, he seemed to be very satisfied. "Go!" Chu Yang kicked Dong Wu Shangs knees and he plopped to the ground on his knees. Dong Wu Shang had yet to be jolted from his daze and almost got up. Everyone rushed up to hold him down and pushed his head to the ground. Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo held onto his shoulders, while Xie Dan Qiong exerted pressure on his lower back to push him forward. "Greet!" Mo Tian Ji dragged his word. Everyone used their strength on him. Rui Bu Tong held onto Dong Wu Shangs head. He was exacting revenge and wanted to smash his head into the ground. ... Chapter 743 Nine Tribulations, Life-And-Death Tribulation! Bom! Bom! Bom! Dong Wu Shangs head was held by Rui Bu Tong, who treated his head like a hammer and smashed it violently onto the ground. Snowkes flew into the air as Dong Wu Shangs head was smashed into the ground! He was already in a daze. These few smashes caused him to turn even more unclear. His head was smashed nine times into the ground, representing three bows and nine kowtows. Rui Bu Tong felt very good right now. "Damn it, I feel so good now!" "The ceremony ispleted!" Mo Tian Ji dragged his voice. All the procedures were evidently simplified for the sake of this impromptu procedure. "Its a done deal!" Chu Yang nodded his head. "Son-inw, please rise." The ck Devil had be a father-inw for the first time, thus he didnt have any experience before. He twisted his lips before and messed up the way he called Dong Wu Shang.....when he said this, one might actually mistake him for the one who kowtowed... Everyone cheered. Dong Wu Shang stood up and dizzily turned one round. After this, he suddenly noticed everyones gaze on him. Following this, this Mo Leier shyly greeted Dong Wu Lei. After this, both Mo Leier ad Dong Wu Shang kowtowed a few times to both Dong Wu Lei and the ck Devil. This was probably the simplest wedding ceremony in the history of wedding ceremonies. Dong Wu Shang seemed as if he had just woken up from a dream. He was still in disbelief, "Does this mean that I have a wife now too?" Mo Leier shyly acknowledged his words. Ji Mo sneakily went up and patted Dong Wu Shangs shoulder. He said, "Wu Shang, you are taken now. When you hunt in the future, youve got to be more alert and clean up all loose ends." His words caused some fury! There were those whoughed, while there were also those who cursed him. They pressed Ji Mo onto the snowy ground and gave him a good beating. It was as if they were using this to vent their excitement. It was only after a long while before Ji Mo was saved by Huyan Aobo. Chu Yang touched his lower chin and appeared very pensive, "Aobo, it seems like Ji Mo.....is very experienced with such things. However, I believe that he isnt that kind of person." Huyan Aobo was stunned and suddenly appeared very fierce as she looked at Ji Mo. She appeared as if she could swallow him up right now. Ji Mo whined, "Dont get me into trouble..." It was time to part ways. "Wu Shang, Ill give the both of you wedding gifts in the future!" "Wu Shang, there are many beauties in the Upper Three Heavens." "Wu Shang, you have to act whenever you need to!" "Keep safe. Dont be discovered." "Even if you get discovered, just deny everything..." Mo Leiers face turnedpletely red and she pulled Wu Shangs hand. She rushed off, as if she was fleeing for her life. She didnt even dare to turn back. "Wu Shang, remember that Bu Tong is diseased. You must treat him." Ji Mos words enraged Rui Bu Tong, who turned back in anger and bared his teeth. Everyoneughed, and some were even so amused that they were holding their bellies and squatting on the ground as theyughed. The ck Devil twisted his lips andughed until his wound was in pain. However, even so, he continued tough. He had never been so hearty in his entire life. As his cultivation disappeared, he slowly lost his indifferent attitude. He was no longer sad because his daughter had separated from him. After a long while, the ck Devil thought to himself as he held onto his tummy, "Everyone says that a father will get sad and lonely when his only daughter is married off. But I think its a groundless statement! I dont feel sad...Haiz, Leiers mom, how great would it be if you could be here to see our daughter being married off..." "Leier, dont cry!" In the distance, Dong Wu Shang, Rui Bu Tong and Mo Leier looked back at the rest. "Im going!" "I wont disappoint all of you." "Well fight hard to build up our foundation in the Nine Heavens!" "Wait for me!" "Wait for us!" Dong Wu Shang touched the four delicate jade bottles that Chu Yang had stuffed into his arms. There were life-saving pills in these bottles. He recalled thest sentence that Chu Yang said to him, "Everything is not important! The most important thing is to keep safe!" Dong Wu Shang smiled and was finally about to depart. Three human figures flew away and disappeared from the heaven and earth. Although Chu Yang wasnt prepared, how could he not give a gift if his close brother was getting married? The four iplete Nine Heavens Pills were Chu Yangs gift to Dong Wu Shang. Chu Yang and the rest were the only ones left on the top of the mountain. The Nine Great ns had already disappeared. After all theughter, everyone was feeling very emotional now. However, they didnt reveal it. The water in the Lake of Death suddenly surged. It was surging more and more violently. Everyone opened their eyes wide in shock. They didnt know what was happening. Chu Yangs Nine Tribtions Sword suddenly jerked once. After this, it jerked once again and started to shake uncontrobly. This jerking motion turned from slow to quick. In Chu Yangs dantian, it started to make rounds violently. It couldnt be stopped. It seemed as if it was very eager to fly out. However, it felt as if it had some kind of misgiving, thus it didnt fly out. Chu Yangs Sword Spirit seemed to sense something, and its body started trembling. There was an extreme look of fear on its face! It was almost unbelievable that a spiritual entity that had been present for more than 90,000 years would reveal such an expression. Chu Yang appeared very calm. He could naturally sense the changes in his body. In addition, he knew what was going on. The fourth tribtion of the Nine Tribtions Sword was about to arrive! When this tribtion appeared, it was well and truly going to be a life-threatening catastrophe! Chu Yangs Sword Spirit was afraid, and his Nine Tribtions sword was also scared. What did this mean? "Sword Spirit, are you afraid?" Chu Yang asked. "Yes. I have no choice but to be afraid......this was a life-and-death tribtion that was created many years ago...you...haih..." Chu Yangs Sword Spirit sighed. Chu Yang was silent for a moment before saying, "Sword Spirit, I need you to do me a favor." "What favor?" His Sword Spirit asked. "..." Chu Yang chortled. "Okay!" His Sword Spirit gritted its teeth. Chu Yang smiled slightly. After this, he leisurely walked towards the rest of hisrades. He didnt say anything, but just smiled at Gu Du Xing and the rest. After this, he gently said, "Lets quickly deal with things over here before we make our move. After all, theres still a huge patch ofnd below the mountain for us tidy up. Hahaha..." Everyone was very excited the moment he mentioned this. "Yes, all our enemies have been killed in this battle! All the powers below the mountains are waiting for us to take control over them. From today on, the Middle Three Heavens belong to the few of us!" This was something that had not happened in thousands of years. Everyone was feeling very tempted and eager as they thought until this point! Mo Tian Ji was the only one who appeared very pensive as he looked at Chu Yang. He also slightly furrowed his brow. He also started to be worried. Chu Yangs expression and tone of voice didnt change from before. However, Mo Tian Ji still felt that something was wrong. As for what it was, he couldnt tell. He only thought hard at one side. "Before we descend the mountain, I have to warn everyone." Chu Yang said, "Our families have finally gained control of the Middle Three Heavens. However...its verymon to see allies falling out because the loot isnt split evenly. I dont wish this to happen to you!" Ao Xie Yun and Xie Dan Qiong looked at each other and smiled. They said, "Dont worry! If anyone dares to do something like this, well gang up against him and disown him as our brother anymore!" "Mo Tian Ji will get the detailed numbers of whatever weve gained before he distributes everything to everyone evenly." Chu Yang said, "Does anyone object to this proposal?" "Nope." Everyone shouted at the same time. "Thats great then." Chu Yang smiled in relief. "Well stay here tonight, and well descend the mountain tomorrow dawn!" Chu Yangughed heartily and said, "Weve won ourselves the Middle Three Heavens today. Even though weve paid a huge price, weve also gained greatly! Lets all gather tonight and celebrate our excellent victory!" "Alright! Well do it!" "Alright!" All of them were in high spirits. Even the normally cold and indifferent Gu Du Xing revealed a rare smile on his face. Mo Tian Ji furrowed his brow even more. However, he had lowered his head, thus no one found out. Chu Yang was being extremely normal right now. Even the look in his eyes, expression, facial and body muscles were as usual! However, Mo Tian Ji sensed that something was amiss! Furthermore, this feeling was getting stronger and stronger. Mo Tian Ji was thinking deeply to himself. As he faced the surgingke water, he thought for a long time. He didnt even realize when Luo Ke Di came to greet him. ... On this night, everyone brought out their best wine. Although it was freezing, they still drank heartily for the entire night! After three rounds of drinks, all of them returned to their table and started to drink with another. Chu Yang, Mo Tian Ji, Xie Ao Yun, Gu Du Xing, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, Xie Dan Qiong, Xie Dan Feng, Tan Tan and Huyan Aobo shared a huge tent and formed a table. As they heard the cheering noises outside their tent, they felt very excited. Chu Yang drank until his bowl was empty. It wasnt long until he was slightly intoxicated. As for Dong Wu Lei, Luo Ke Wu and the rest, they were with Ao Tian Xing and the others. "Weve won this battle." Chu Yang seemed to think of something as he lifted his wine bowl, then he put it down again. His face turned serious, "However, I discovered many problems from this battle, and Ive alsoe to realize many things." He deeply focused his attention on everyone in front of him, "Its got to do with all of you!" Seeing that Chu Yangs expression had turned serious, everyone was slightly stunned and put down their wine cups. They looked at him intently. Chu Yang had not appeared serious for a long time. However, he said something like this on such a joyous asion. There must be some significance behind it! It must be something serious and solemn too! Everyone focused their attention and looked at Chu Yang as he continued to talk. Mo Tian Ji slowly moved his hand as he held his wine cup. His eyelids drooped slightly, and he turned serious too. He hadnt figured it out yet... "Apart from Tan Tan and Gu Du Xing, the rest of you can practically be considered as geniuses in the Middle Three Heavens. Whether its your cultivation or state of mind, they are very sound. If this continues on, its not difficult for all of you to aplish something! However, all of you are still not good enough to achieve peak aplishments! All of you are still too far off!" Chu Yang said, "Thats why this battle has exposed all of your inadequacies! I feel very ufortable if I dont tell all of you this today." "Boss, just say whatever you want." Everyone said in unison. All of them were curious C what did Chu Yang discover? ... Chapter 744 Talking About Heroes at the Lakeside of the Lake of Death Two thousand kilometers away, a man and a woman were flying away as far as they could. They were like shooting stars that swept across the night sky. They were Chu Fei Ling and Yang Ruo Lan! This married couple was extremely anxious. In reality, they were riding horses. However, their horses werent strong or fit enough to cover thousands of kilometers. This was why their horses lost their strength when they were only a few hundred kilometers into the journey. Whenever that happened, they would find a nearby town or city to purchase new horses at exorbitant prices before they continued on their journey. If they were caught in the wilderness, they had no choice but to use their powers to fly! In three days, the two of them had traveled more than three thousand kilometers! They were still two thousand kilometers away from the Heavenly Sword Peak and Lake of Death! Given their cultivations, the speed at which they were traveling at was astonishing! However, the two of them werepletely exhausted because of this! Yang Ruo Lan was still pushing on with all her might, even at the expense of her energy. They were clearly aware of the fact that they wouldnt be able to affect the oue of the battle even if they managed to rush over. In addition, even if the battle hadnt ended yet when they reached, the both of them would be expended such that they wouldnt be able to contribute any strength to the battle. However, the two of them still pressed on. They were determined to rush over! Along the way, Yang Ruo Lan experienced great emotional turmoil. She kept on recalling what Wu Qian Qian said. "Hes an orphan, or rather, he was abandoned." "Everyone else has parents except him." "In the Outer Heavens Tower, hes normally very quiet. He doesnt really talk. Before that, hepletely didnt draw any attention from anyone." "After that, I heard from my father that Chu Yang is very weird. Its as if he has never reallyughed before. Even when heughs, hisughter is either cold, sarcastic or self-deprecating. Hes like that even in front of a Supreme Martial Artist. No one knows what hes thinking when heughs." "However, I believe that he hasnt had any carefree or happy days in his life before." "This has remained the case even when I came to Iron Clouds City." "His face...its like a piece of iron." "Perhaps there were only a few days that heughed. It was before the ck Demons came. I heard it very clearly. When heughed, he was like a carefree child. However, its a pity that hisughter was hidden behind a mask. I couldnt see it." "When the ck Demon left, he went to the Great Zhao and engaged in many bloody battles. Im afraid...hell neverugh again..." "Even after he obliterated the Great Zhao, I only saw him heaved a sigh of relief. He didnt even smile." "I wanted to make him smile andugh." "But I overly immersed myself...." "I really dont know what parents would be so vicious to abandon their own kid..." ... These were Wu Qian Qians words. Wu Qian Qian was probably in the Upper Three Heavens right now. However, Yang Ruo Lan would always start tearing when she recalled what Wu Qian Qian said. Everyone had parents except Chu Yang. He rarely smiled orughed. He was like a piece of iron. There were hardly any moments in his life that he had ever been happy and carefree. The only time that heughed, he hid behind a mask. Wu Qian Qian really wanted to make him smile. ... Yang Ruo Lan felt very tormented. Right now, she only wanted to tightly hug her own son in her arms and make it up to him. She wanted to make it up for the twenty years of his life! However, she was scared. She was worried. "Hes too tough. If I open my heart to him, he might not be able to ept me." However, a mothers heart was always open to her son no matter whether he epted it! "It seems like he rarely smiled the few days I was with him. He did smile out of courtesy, smile bashfully, smile coldly and sarcastically...but I have never seen him smile orugh from the bottom of his heart. It has never been carefree." This was what Chu Fei Ling said when he recalled the past. Every time they spoke about this topic, both of them would be speechless and stare at each other. Their hearts would be broken. "How can we make it up to you?" In the other direction, Young Master Wei was d in ck and a mask on his face. He was like a specter as he pursued the human figures in front of him... The people in front of him belonged to the Li n. Of course, there were people from other ns. If it was only those from the Li n, Young Master Wei would have alreadypleted his mission. It was a pity that it wasnt just one bunch of people who were dishonest... This was why Young Master Wei had to wait for his chance even though he was very strong! Even if he couldnt fight this bunch of people, he could still escape. However, the key thing was that he would be finished if he exposed his identity. Chu Yang and Mo Tian Ji passed this task to him. If he didnt do it well...he should return home instead... In the tent at thekeside of the Lake of Death on the Heavenly Sword Peak. Chu Yang was speaking. "On the surface, it seems like Ji Mo has a thousand tricks up his sleeves and his sword is irresistible! Luo Ke Di is very brutal and merciless. Ao Xie Yun is very crafty, and always ns in advance, allowing him to edge out his opponents! Xie Dan Qiong is extremely lethal, and his expression never changes. This shows how determined he is!" Chu Yang was speaking very slowly and highlighted everyones strength once. Everyone tried to focus on what he was saying, but they couldnt understand. "However, its not enough! Were still not good enough! I can only say that all of you arent even fit to carry the shoes of those from the Upper Three Heavens! Within a few days, all of you will die!" Chu Yang turned stern. His gaze swept sharply across everyones face, All of you are too weak!" When he said this, everyone appeared very unconvinced even though they didnt retort. No matter what, they believed that they werent as bad as what Chu Yang imed them to be. "Dont be unconvinced. Have all of you seen all the young masters that are present here today?" Chu Yangughed and asked. "Of course weve seen the few of them. Weve also taken notice of them." Xie Dan Qiong cautiously said, "Boss, Im going to say something, but dont be offended. In my opinion, there are a few big shots among them, but most of them are only relying on their ns name. They also seem very annoying. Perhaps theres another side to them, but I reckon they arent much more impressive even if they have things that they are concealing." Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di nodded their heads in agreement when Xie Dan Qiong said this. Indeed, a few of them werent impressive at all. For example, Ye Shi Yu, Li Ba Tian, Shi Cheng Yu, Chen Fei Chen, Xiao Jue Chen... Undoubtedly, the few of them didnt give everyone a good first impression. Gu Du Xing raised his brow and Xie Ao Yun furrowed his brow too. Mo Tian Ji held a sk of wine and was a little shocked. Three of them wanted to stop Xie Dan Qiong from speaking, but they didnt manage to do so in the end. It was better to suffer a little than to take the entire me... Chu Yangs expression turned gloomy, "Do all of you think this way?" "Or is that something that Ive failed to notice..." Xie Dan Qiong supplemented his words. "Hahaha..." Chu Yang was so furious that he startedughing, "If Luo Ke Di or Ji Mo said these, I wouldnt be too surprised. However, since you are the one who said everything, I really wonder if your brain is faulty!" Chu Yang heavily snorted and said, "All of you are only seeing their tempers, but youve failed to notice that they are very good inprehending the bigger picture C advancing and backing away when its the time too. They know whats good and whats bad for them. Most importantly, all of them are very self-confident!" "Have you ever thought of this C while they might have their own tempers, whats supporting them? Its their abilities!" Chu Yang furiously shouted. "Ye Shi Yu has be aughing stock because hes very feminine. But all of you should know that its hard for a person to be so openly brazen about his behavior unless hes aplete woman! Even if a man is perverted and really desires to be a woman, he will still watch his own image and dignity normally. He would only appear slightly abnormal subconsciously, but Ye Shi Yu doesnt care at all!" "Why? How can he possibly be so brazen given that hes the young master of the Ye n?" "Have all of you wondered that this is possibly a fatal guise? Given how hes acting, Im sure youll be embarrassed as a member of the Ye n. You might even look down and ostracized him! Am I right?" "However, if you think in this way, youve already put your own life into your own hands. He only lets all of you see his freakish side, but hes never let all of you seen his vicious and decisive side. And these are qualities that a young master of an aristocratic family must neverck in. If one is slightly ipetent, he wouldnt be able to make his name in his own n! But Ye Shi Yu is ranked third among all the young masters in the Ye n!" "Hes just waiting for you to underestimate him. Once you be enemies with him, youll die under his hands even though your abilities are equal just because you underestimate him! Since hes already sacrificed his own reputation to gain an edge, he wont let you have an opportunity to regret and turn the tables on him! Thats why death is hidden beneath his freakish exterior!" "If this isnt the case, he isnt Ye Shi Yu! He wouldnt be fit to be the third young master of the Ye n too!" "Every n has disciples that are directly rted to the master of the n! But not all of them can be the third young master of the n! The thousands of years of legacy of the Nine Great ns mean that we need to consider how powerful they are and can be when we talk about them!" Everyone broke out in cold sweat. Indeed, everyone felt that Ye Shi Yu was aedic character and greatly underestimated him. There were even those whose goosebumps stood when they thought of him. The only thing that they didnt feel about him was fear. That they didnt fear him was the scary thing! "Ling Han Xue is a woman. However, its precisely because of this that shes so scary! For her to be able to represent the Ling n, it must mean that she doesnt only fight well; she must be very intellectual too!" "However, shes like a b of ice that will never ever melt to us. Normally, well think of such people as having a cold exterior but a warm heart. In addition, we always believe them not to be scheming!" "This is because coldness is like ayer of protection." "Theres another point C indifference. This makes men desire to conquer her! Especially those who hold high authority and think that they are better than others...they find it the greatest achievement to win the heart of such women." "Coincidentally, every young master from the Nine Great ns are actually extraordinary no matter howckadaisical they seem to be. Perhaps Ling Han Xues indifference is a trap?" Chu Yang panted as he said, "Im extremely unwilling to think of an indifferent and prettydy in this manner, and perhaps shes really not like this, but I have no choice but to adopt such an opinion. This concerns our survival! Do all of you understand what I mean?" Everyone nodded their heads. "This is why we should never underestimate Ling Han Xue." Chu Yang said, "Whats all of your impression on her? Xie Ao Yun, Xie Dan Qiong, the both of you admire a certain type of beauty. Its one thing to like a persons personality, but you need to recognize the dangers too! A dumbdy can even seduce a man to do anything for her as long as shes pretty! Lets not even talk about the nobledy from an aristocratic family." "While Xie Ao Yun and Xie Dan Qiong arent dirty-minded people, they havent recognized the dangers either. Whereas for Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo, what were the two of you focusing on when you looked at her? Both your eyeballs should be dug out!" Chapter 745 Realization! Chu Yang heavily sighed, "What shouldve been noticed wasnt noticed, but what should have been ignored was noticed! Youve established enemies in vain! The rest of the other ns more or less invited the two of you, but why didnt the Ling n extend an invitation? This is because you are expendable! If you dare to advance any further, youll be killed. Otherwise, if you retreat, nothing will happen!" The four of them lowered their heads in guilt. Beads of perspiration dripped from Ji Mos head, but he didnt dare to utter a sound. This was because there was an extra hand around his waist and his flesh was already being pinched until numb. Behind him, Huyan Aobo appeared very gloomy as she carefully to Chu Yangs words. It was as if that hand didnt belong to her. "Furthermore, that young master from the Zhuge n who came didnt utter a single word ever since he came here. Hes so low-profile that its unbelievable. However, look at the rest of the other eight ns. Whether its the arrogant Li Ba Tian, domineering Chen Fei Chen, perverted Ye Shi Yu or the outstanding Ye Meng Se, none of them dare to provoke the Zhuge n. Theyve never even exchanged formalities with the Zhuge n. Why?" "Dont tell me that the disciples of the aristocratic families dont greet one another even if they meet in the Middle Three Heavens? Even if they share a deep enmity with one another, there should be some kind of interaction when they meet, right?" "This is enough to prove that they have misgivings about this person!" "In addition, hes so low-profile. Coincidentally, this gives them an opportunity to save their own faces." "Then, what is the background of this guy that was sent here by the Zhuge n?" When Chu Yang spoke until here, even Mo Tian Jis expression changed. This was because he had not thought of many things that Chu Yang mentioned. He didnt even notice them. "As an outstanding young master of a n from the Upper Three Heavens, how could he possibly not conceal his own abilities? Do you really think they dont pit against one another in the Upper Three Heavens just like how all of you challenge one another in the Middle Three Heavens?" "Mo Tian Ji, you always act like youre a saint when you fight Mo Tian Yun. Ao Xie Yun, I dont think you are how you are like now in front of your other brothers. Luo Ke Di, youve just averted your crisis. But how are you like before the crisis? Ji Mo, are you really sockadaisical in real life?" "Even the few of you can act! And its for ns that cant evenpare to the Nine Great ns! Why didnt all of you consider that the young masters of the Nine Great ns will do the same thing? Do you think thousands of years of legacy will be lost just like that? Do you really think so?!" "Why do all of you only see whats on the surface...and not whats beyond the surface?" Chu Yang was getting increasingly furious as he spoke. "Given your current mentalities, all of you will die if I bring all of you to the Upper Three Heavens!" Chu Yang was getting increasingly furious and was cursing as he was about to finish speaking. It was everyones first time seeing Chu Yang so furious. They couldnt help but shudder. They didnt even dare to utter a sound. Mo Tian Ji furrowed his brow and slowly pondered. "Perhaps all of us are not up to scratch, but we cant be as bad as Chu Yang describes us to be. I even think that Chu Yangs words are a little overboard. Hes overstating our weaknesses, and exploiting this opportunity to undermine everyone. Hes taking one persons ws and extending it to the rest. Everyone is beingmbasted by him..." "Whats his intention?" "Li Ba Tian! He has been very arrogant ever since he appeared. Its as if he doesnt care about anyone. However, he seemed to be afraid when he saw Ling Han Xue. Why? Is he trying to suggest that he only bullies the weak and fears the strong? Or is Li Ba Tian trying to show that hes a lecher?" "Let me tell all of you C no matter what you think of him, youll die the moment you face him!" "Chen Fei Chen considers everyone to be beneath him! He appears to be very presumptuous. Everyone only focuses on the glory and splendor when they try to recruit Du Xing, but Chen Fei Chen talks about how he shares weal and woe with hisrades! That hell never abandon them and is willing to swear to this promise!" Chu Yang gentlyughed, "Whats the point of a young master that hails from one of the Nine Great ns making such a heavy promise? If the subject in question wasnt Du Xing, but someone else, what would his reaction be? Men will die for people who appreciate them!" "He seeks talents eagerly and he has sharp vision! Does he sound as presumptuous as he looks now?" "The rest of the Nine Great ns only bear some hope of recruiting Du Xing and believe that hell achieve extraordinary things in the future! However, Chen Fei Chen is extremely certain that Du Xing will reach the top. Thats why hes made such a promise! Have all of you thought of this point?" Everyone lowered their heads. They appeared very solemn. Chen Fei Chen approached Gu Du Xing in secret and avoided the attention of the rest. However, Gu Du Xing would never hide it from Chu Yang. Now that Chu Yang mentioned this, everyone was slightly shocked. "Dont me me ring up. Well make our way to the Upper Three Heavens someday. These people will be our enemies one day." Chu Yang said seriously. "Any error in judgment might possibly lead to death!" "If I dont say all these today, itll be toote to say anything a few dayster when all of you have already developed a certain mentality. This is because your first impressions have already casted a shadow in your hearts! And that shadow will lead to your failures." Everyone silently nodded their heads. All of them could feel beads of perspiration flowing down their backs and felt their hearts beating extremely fast! They were still a little intoxicated earlier, but they werepletely clear-headed by now. Mo Tian Ji pondered and slowly nodded his head. Chu Yangs words were extremely logical and he needed to tell everyone this. However, Mo Tian Ji was impressed by how observant and astute Chu Yang was. His understanding of human behavior and schemes as well as his ns for the future were impable! Mo Tian Ji slightlyughed to himself, "Its really a great blessing to be friends with Chu Yang. If I can ovee this crisis, Im bound to make my name with Chu Yang in the Upper Three Heavens one day." Mo Tian Ji believed that his intelligence will perfectlyplement Chu Yangs tricks, and they were going to achieve something big one day. As he thought until here, Mo Tian Ji suddenly recalled something. "Dont tell me that Chu Yang has also sensed the imminent crisis? Is he...intentionally warning everyone now?" "Is he making arrangements for the future?" When he thought of all these, Mo Tian Ji was suddenly enlightened. Chu Yang was evidently trying to shock everyone. His intention was to warn them! He intentionally drank with everyone first and waited for all of them to be intoxicated. When that happened, he slowly drew their attention and shocked them. He wanted to scare and shock everyone from their intoxicated state! In this way, everyone would be on tenterhooks and they would sober up. Mo Tian Ji snuck a look at the rest and only saw all of them breaking out in cold sweat. Luo Ke Dis cotton shirt waspletely drenched. There were wet stains all over his clothing. Mo Tian Ji silently nodded his head. At such a moment, it was when everyone was the most clear-headed and impressionable! Since this was the case, what Chu Yang was about to say was bound to be of critical importance! In that case, Mo Tian Ji could decipher what Chu Yang was intending to do by considering what he was about to say next. Mo Tian Ji drooped his eyelids and appeared very calm and peaceful. However, he made himself extremely alert. He straightened his ears and was ready to analyze what Chu Yang was about to say. He had even secretly circted his Controlling the World and fused his own fate with the formless cirction of heavenly fate. It was as if he had a pair of opened eyes as he meditated, and this pair of eyes was focused on analyzing the engagement of Chu Yangs state of mind with heavenly fate. He suddenly had a feeling that this was the first step that Chu Yang was taking in his n to conquer the Nine Heavens! Indeed. Chu Yang looked at everyone with his sharp eyes. He scanned every one of them and said, "When the young masters of the Nine Great ns tried to recruit us, they were very disinterested apart from when they approached Du Xing!" "This shows that theypletely disregard us. In fact, they are much stronger than us right now! As for why they are stronger, its because...theyve been trained to pursue lofty goals since young by their own ns! Ever since they started cultivating, theyve been working towards their goals!" "Their goals are very clear!" When Chu Yang spoke until here, Mo Tian Ji was suddenly greatly enlightened! He always thought that the young masters of the Nine Great ns were more confident than them! However, they werent arrogant! Mo Tian Ji had always been thinking about it, but he never understood why they were so confident. However, he immediately understood why when he heard Chu Yangs words. Goals! Having a clear goal and not having a clear goal made a huge difference! If one was willing to work hard to improve and even sacrifice his own life, but wasnt clear of what he wanted to achieve, his hard work would be for nothing! Even when he reached a high cultivation, he would realize that his gap from those in the same tier will be increasingly bigger and bigger! This was why some Grade 1 Martial Saints were able to kill other Grade 1 Martial Saints even though they were of the same level. This was a great contributing reason! A person with a goal was filled with motivation! Without a life goal, one would be filled with sorrow and sadness. There was a huge difference! Chu Yang solemnly said, "Only three out of all of us is clear of our life goal! Du Xing, Tian Ji and I!" "This isnt the case for the rest of you!" "Ji Mo! Let me ask you. Why are you cultivating and working so hard for? What are you going to do in the future? What do you eventually want to do? Whats your final life goal?" Chu Yang sted the same question at the rest. Ji Mo thought about it carefully and suddenly deeply nodded his head. A huge bead of perspiration fell from his forehead into his wine bowl. It even made a huge sound when it struck the bowl! "Xie Ao Yun, what about you?" Chu Yang turned his sharp gaze towards Xie Ao Yun. "I...I..." Xie Ao Yun was at a loss for words. He was normally very good at retorting, but he was now dumbfounded. After a long while, he also lowered his head. Chu Yang turned his attention towards Luo Ke Di. Luo Ke Di squirmed and tried to shift his sight away. Chu Yang then looked at Xie Dan Qiong. Xie Dan Qiong had already lowered his head by now. Before this, everyone believed that they had a goal and even thought that their goals were very clear. However, now that they were being questioned, they discovered that their goals were too shallow. Furthermore, their goals were to control their ns and be the masters of their ns. However, their goals were not as lofty as the ambitions of the young masters from the Nine Great ns! Could ones ambitions possibly be destroyed because of someones words? "This is why all of them arent very interested in recruiting the rest of you. They even hope that all of you wont agree to it. In other words, they are looking down on all of you!" Chapter 746 I Want To Have Closed-Door Cultivation Everyones breathing became rushed. Everyone was panting, and their faces were gradually bing flushed! Scorching fury burst from their eyes as they clenched their fists tightly. They were all proud and arrogant, so how could they be reconciled to be belittled by someone like that? Chu Yang stared at them coldly and said, "You guys cant ept that? Will your unwillingness do anything for you?" He paused for a moment, and his expression became increasingly grim and harsh, as if his face masked with a thickyer of frost. Nobody uttered a word for a long time, and only the sounds of thick and heavy panting remained. "I have tailor-made a goal for every single one of you!" Chu Yang said inly, "If you want to reach this goal, then you have to put in a hundred times more effort than before!" "I will say it out one at a time, and its your problem whether you can do it or you cant!" Everyone felt their spirits lifted. "Mo Tian Ji arranged for Dong Wu Shang to go to the Three Higher Heavens because Dong Wu Shang is protected by love, and he has the Pinnacle of Saber, so he doesnt need a goal anymore!" "I wont talk about Gu Du Xing, because his entire life has nothing else besides his sword! He doesnt need a goal!" "Ji Mo!" Chu Yang shouted at the top of his voice. Ji Mo shivered as he straightened his back and said, "Boss!" "You are lively by nature, and you have no patience at all. Youre not focused on your tasks when yourepleting them, and you are only passionate about something for several days no matter what you do. Once this passion dies down, youll push these things to the back of your mind! Thats because you are very openminded C therefore, if you continue on like this, you will never reach the pinnacle for your entire life." "Therefore, from now onwards, you have to emphasis on changing that aspect. I will hand a n to Aobo in a while, and I will make her responsible for urging your transformation!" Mo Tian Ji almost spit out the wine in his mouth. Huyan Aobo to urge Ji Mo... Chu Yangs move was truly a masterstroke. "You cant possibly focus on swordy, but you will always ce more emphasis on the sword. Your goal is C chase Gu Du Xing! Thats the goal for your entire life! No matter what level Gu Du Xing reaches, you will chase him as hard as you can! Remember, I will only allow tog behind by three ranks! You will see what happens if he is three ranks above you." Chu Yangs voice was very cold. Ji Mo felt a rush of hot blood surging from his heart. "I will no longer need to live if second brother Gu exceeds me by four ranks!" "You are four ranks below him now. Furthermore, Du Xing can beak through to be a Grade 4 Sword Emperor within roughly half a year! Therefore, you have to break through Martial Emperor within half a year, and then you have to try for Grade 2 Martial Emperor!" "Du Xing, if you wait for him because of brotherhood, then you can go to hell too!" Chu Yang said. "I will torture him! I will let him know that chasing me is something that he has to pay a price for!" Gu Du Xing smiled faintly. "Shit... Seems like third brother Ji will no longer have time for sex..." Luo Ke Di squeezed his eyes a few times. Huyan Aobo immediately blushed and red at Luo Ke Di. "The two of you will finish your marry right away after you guys go back, so that Aobo can hasten you as effectively as possible!" Chu Yang continued, "Mo Tian Ji will be the matchmaker, and Gu Du Xing will be the mediator. Quickly finish your business after both families havemunicated." Everyone was astounded and rendered speechless. Chu Yang changed his target. "Luo Ke Di! Your goal is even simpler C you have to keep up with Ji Mo, and the two of you have to advance shoulder so shoulder! If you allow him to be two ranks above you, then you can go home and sleep. You are truly useless if you cant even keep up with Ji Mo. You wont have any future even if you continue mixing with your brothers." Chu Yang said coldly and callously. Luo Ke Dis face turned ghastly white before he flushed red. He seemed as though he had been thrown into and icehouse before he was scooped out and sent into volcanic magma. "How can I not keep up with third brother Ji! Big brother, dont disregard my abilities as if theyre nothing!" Luo Ke Di burst out furiously. Chu Yang answered coldly, "Whether you can keep up with him or not is not about words." "You? You think you can keep up with me?" Ji Mo chuckled coldly, and his eyes were full of disdain. Luo Ke Di erupted with anger, and he red at Ji Mo. Mo Tian Ji felt a wave of admiration in his heart. Chu Yang didnt talk about the Three Higher Heavens at all, and he didnt talk about dominating the Nine Heavens, because such goals were too distant. Those goals could easily frighten everyone and impede their progress instead. Chu Yang was only setting targets with their brothers, those who they are most familiar with! He wanted them to feel that those goals were within reach. And only then would they work multiple times harder than before. In other words, Chu Yang was using the everyones brotherly love, that which they cherished most, and forcing everyone to change! If you didnt change and you didnt improve, then sorry C you would have to withdraw from our circle of brothers! If Chu Yang had said this one year ago, everyone would feel bad, but they wouldnt think too much about it. But now, they were in life and death together over this period of time, and they were spending every day together. These brothers had already be a group that couldnt be separated from each other. If somebody had to leave shamefully leave from this group because he or she wasnt strong enough... Mo Tian Ji was confident that not a single person could ept that. Mo Tian Ji began to sweat in his palms. Chasing Gu Du Xing as a target was technically realistic, but in truth, that was harder than dominating the Nine Heavens... Gu Du Xing was a Sword Emperor, something that was hardly seen even once across one thousand years. "Ao Xie Yun," Chu Yang turned around, "Since you treat me like a brother, then I will devise a n for you as well!" Ao Xie Yun said calmly, "I will always follow your words, big brother!" "There are too many distracting thoughts in your head, and thats not good for cultivation! Therefore, you have to renounce them all! You have the same rank as Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di, and you guys have the same standard. Therefore, your goal is C no matter when, you cant be one step behind either one of them!" "If you cant be stronger than them, then you have failed C if youg behind them, then you will be out!" Chu Yang didnt mince his words. All three of them began to protest against Chu Yangs statement. "Xie Dan Qiong!" Chu Yang said inly, "Youre different from the others. You may seem clumsy and stupid on the outside, but youre very intelligent and meticulous. You already have your own goal, but youre just not very sure right now." Xie Dan Qiong said respectfully, "Do advise me, big brother." "Your face is full of murderousness when you unleash your jasper flower, and your eyes are also full of murderousness! Your entire aura resembles that of a butcher!" Chu Yang continued, "Thats the lowest level of jasper flower." "The lowest level?" Xie Dan Qiong muttered to himself. "Whenever you can unleash jasper flower with a still heart and calm eyes, then you will have ascended into the next level. When you can unleash jasper flower and feel happiness, then youre in the third level. Once you release jasper flower and you can feel your jasper flowers happiness, then you will be in the fourth level!" "When you release jasper flower and you can feel happiness in your eyes and across your entire body, you will bloom like the flower itself, and you will be at the pinnacle! When that happens, you will naturally have new discoveries and understandings." Chu Yang said, "But that target is too distant. You will take it one step at a time." Xie Dan Qiong contemted for a long while and said, "Ill remember that." Mo Tian Ji, Gu Du Xing and the others felt a little nauseous. At face value, Xie Dan Qiongs cultivation was very simple and only his expression and his eyes were changing. But once they thought a little more carefully, they began to feel their skin crawl. Once the jasper flower was unleashed, it was out to kill and to take lives! How could the jasper flower kill anyone without any murderous intent at all? He had to cultivate his jasper flower until he would burst with joy when he unleashed the flower C what kind of mentality was that? What he had to experience throughout that period of time was enough for someone to make a few trips to and from the eighteen levels of hell. Chu Yang said nothing else after that. Xie Dan Feng was waiting for him to speak, but he said nothing at all. She couldnt help but feel a little worried as she asked, "Youve talked about everyone, big brother Chu C why arent you talking about Tan Tan?" Chu Yang forced augh and said, "Tan Tan... has his own path! I cant make a n for him." He heaved a sigh in his heart C he couldnt make a n for Tan Tan, and he couldnt arrange his marriage either. Who knew how the Sunken Kings awakening would be like? If he forcefully tied Xie Dan Feng and Tan Tan together, and if that would turn out to be a tragedy... what was he to do when that happened? Chu Yang didnt have any confidence at all about this matter. "What about me?" Xie Dan Feng asked. "Follow your heart!" Chu Yang thought for a long time and finally uttered these three words. "However, no matter what choice you make, dont regret them in the future." Xie Dan Feng pondered, and her face began to flow as she suddenly hugged Tan Tans hand and hollered, "I will follow you no matter where you go! I will not leave your side!" Tan Tan giggled foolishly and said blissfully, "Youre so annoying!" Mo Tian Ji remained silent. He was waiting, Chu Yang didnt say that sentence that he wanted to hear the most from the beginning to the end. Mo Tian Jis heart gradually sunk. He couldnt help ask, "And the Heavenly Armaments Pavilion? What about the Heavenly Armaments Pavilion?" Chu Yang immediately seemed a little excited when he heard that question. He raised his eyebrows jovially and said, "Tian Ji lives up to his name, and youve seen the crux of the issue with one look. Gu Du Xing will be temporarily in responsible for the Heavenly Armaments Pavilion, and Mo Tian Ji will put forward ns and ideas. Lets work hard together, brothers..." "What about you?" Everyone asked at the same time. "Im going into seclusion!" Chu Yangs face was sparkling, and everyone could see that there was hope and tion in him that came from his heart as he lowered his voice and said, "Ive had the most realizations in this trip to the Lake of Death!" "First, the divine will of the Paragon has enabled me to feel some things faintly and obscurely. That seems toe from Heavenly Dao... its very illusory only faintly discernible, and I cant grasp it yet. Therefore, I want to go into seclusion at the Lake of Death for a while. I trust that once I understand everything sessfully, my strength will improve exponentially. I am very confident about that!" Chu Yang chuckled. Everyone immediately shared in his happiness. "Really? Thats great news!" "You want to go into seclusion here?" Mo Tian Ji frowned, and his heart sank. "Other than that, when Gu Du Xing C that bastard C was breaking through, he actually me into his ideas and conceptions. Therefore, my understanding towards sword Dao has improved." Chu Yang was very articte. "Therefore, I will need some time for seclusion this time, but... I will benefit greatly from this!" "Yes, big brother has told me that before after I broke through." Gu Du Xing nodded. "So thats the case!" Everyone eximed happily when they saw Gu Du Xing nodding his head. "I need absolute silence during my seclusion," Chu Yang continued, "Therefore, when you guys leave the mountain tomorrow, leave some supplies for me and I will not follow you down. Ill remain on the mountain to cultivate!" He frowned, and his eyes turned cold. "Ill be blunt C I dont know how long I will need for this seclusion, whether I will need a few days or a few months. But when Im out, if your strengths are still stagnating! Hmph, you guys understand." Everyoneughed heartily and said, "We will make you impressed when youre out!" There was only jubtion in the tent, and everyone was smiling andughing. Mo Tian Jis face was as ck as ever. He was holding a wine cup in his hands, and his hand quivered as he felt his heart plummet as if he was falling from a tall cliff. He felt agonizing pain in his heart! Had Chu Yang finished addressing and ounting for everything afterwards? Chapter 747 The Master of the Sword’s Heaven and Earth, Who Can Stop Me?! In the early morning on the next day. Everyone was starting to leave the mountain. Chu Yang was beaming with joy and smugly bidding farewell to his brothers. Everyone was patting each other on the shoulders and exchanging jokes and blissful conversation. Everyone gradually disappeared beyond the horizon. Heaven and earth returned to silence and stillness. There wasnt single drop of blood that remained beside the Lake of Death, and it was just so clean. Snow began to flutter down from the skies. Chu Yang had a faint smile on his face as he walked back calmly. There was only one tent left. His brothers worked together before they left and helped him tie his tent down securely, and half of his tent was buried in the world of ice and snow. A tent like this could only be worn down by the wind, but it wouldnt be blown away. There were piles of food and wine inside, and there were enough supplies for Chu Yang to enjoy for half a year. There weremps and flints on a table on one side, and these couldst him for more than a year. There were marvelous animal hides, and severalyers were stacked up from the tents ceiling to the walls and even the floor. Chu Yang was lying down on the animal skins, and he was blinking as he contemted for a long time. He thought to himself, "Du Gu Xing is responsible, and Mo Tian Ji will make ns. I am very assured." "They have their own targets, and I am also very assured about that." "You guys can dominate the Nine Heavens even without me in the future!" "As for Mo Qing Wu... I wont think about her for now." "She has Mo Tian Ji as her elder brother, and he will never treat his sister badly." "Tan Tan, who is a devil king about to awaken, and Master Meng Chao Rans wish are all not problems at all." "Can I be rest assured about everything else?" Chu Yang smiled faintly, and a dash of listlessness waved across his eyes. "Have I made up for all my regrets in this life?" "There will no longer be anything that I cant forget about and let go of." "Its a pity, that Ive grown up so much, but I havent experienced being inside my mothers embrace C not even for a second. Mother... I dont even know how you look like!" The Lake of Deaths water was starting to rile up. There seemed to be something calling out intensely from the bottom of theke! The Nine Tribtions Swords tip, its de, and its edges were moving intensely and restlessly. Chu Yang had a faint feeling as if he couldnt hold it back. The intertwined space was also rolling over and over turbulently, and his sword spirit was nowhere to be seen. "Im very assured!" Chu Yang was just lying down silently, and he didnt move an inch. Chu Yang felt his Nine Tribtions Swords movements in his body from daybreak to sunset, and his heart was crystal clear. "I cant suppress it anymore," Chu Yang could feel that his body was taking one step after another towards the Lake of Death as if he wasnt in control of himself, as if he was being sucked over... "Its over!" His sword spiritsst sentence before this took away every inch of hope in Chu Yangs heart. It said, "This time, your chance to survive this tribtion cannot be more than fifty percent! You may not even have a thread of chance at all!" That was the reason why Chu Yang had pleaded for his sword spirit to help him. Chu Yang channeled all of his sword spirits soul power to help him suppress the Nine Tribtions Swords unusual movements. Afterwards, that gave him immense spiritual power, and he ensured that his brothers would firmly remember what he said today by shouting at them and giving them sharp warnings. Those were their lifelong goals! Initially, Chu Yang wanted to extract some thought techniques and martial arts that were suitable for his brothers to cultivate. However, his sword spirit sunk into a deep slumber after doing all that for him. Its soul power had beenpletely expended! This time, his sword spirit had an open mind. "Chu Yang cant survive this tribtion anyway, and that means I still have to sink into a deep sleep anyway. I will sleep for ten thousand years in this instance." "If Chu Yang can transcend the tribtion, then I can awaken as and when I want to following Chu Yangs improvement in his cultivation." Darkness descended upon the earth once more! tter! The Nine Tribtions Swords tip sparkled brilliantly as it suddenly flew out from Chu Yangs dantian, and it began to fly rapidly around Chu Yangs body. ng! The Nine Tribtions Swords de suddenly emerged from his body in a sh, and it radiated as if it was a sovereign descending upon the world. Swish! The Nine Tribtions Swords edge flickered with chilly lights in front of Chu Yangs body. The three parts of the sword chimed brightly! Winds suddenly gusted turbulently, and waves rolled torrentially in the Lake of Death! A sound that resembled a dragon roar that resonated throughout the heavens seemed to ring out from the deepest regions of a human soul. A beam of sword light surged out from the Lake of Death like a divine dragon emerging from the ocean, and it rushed through the waters surface apanied by roaring thunder and lightning! Two great Paragons divine senses exerted pressure at the same time and met with this sword light! A boom could be heard as the Paragons divine senses were dispelled in the blink of an eye. The beam of sword light flew into the air as if it was slicing the heavens open. Somewhere in an unknown ce far away, two people opened their eyes at the same time, and an expression of utter disbelief flowed from their eyes before they spit out a mouthful of fresh blood at the same time. "Who is that, whos so powerful?! Can he be a God?" They asked at the same time, and their eyes were heavy and solemn. This force crushed their divine senses that they had been maintaining with their full strength with one hit! What kind of cultivation rank was that? They turned around at the same time, and their eyes seemed very conflicted as they stared at something in the void. In that ce, during a time far, far away, they had... they had left their divine senses there before! "Lets take a look!" ... A thunderp crackled in the sky. The sky was ck, and it suddenly separated into two different colors hideously. Half of it was bright as day. The other half was pitch-ck, and it was the of ck that was almost transparent! The sword chimed like a dragon as it rushed into the heavens! A boom could be heard as the entire Nine heavens quivered vigorously! Landslides happened at the same time in countlessrge mountains and canyons, while avnches of snow urred on countless ice peaks and snowy mountains! The same phenomena urred in the Higher Three Heavens, in the Middle Three Heavens, and the Lower Three Heavens! The sword tip ringed out, the sword edge hummed, while the sword de howled sharply! Three beams of sword lights intertwined with each other and surged up at the same time! Four beams of sword lights waltzed through the air in the sky, and they sliced open the night sky into countless pieces! The sword lights flickered chaotically after a long while before they transformed into lightning bolts one after another that connected the heavens to the earth! Darkness returned to the world. Four sword lights intersected with one another to form a word in the dark night sky. "Come!" Chu Yang chuckled as his body drifted out from his tent. His eyes became constant and resolute in that moment. "No hope?" "Heh, even if I only have one thread of hope, will I, Chu Yang, give up?" "Death is just an affair, and the obliteration of my soul and my spirit is nothing!" "But before my body dies, I will still be Chu Yang!" "I will still be the Nine Tribtions Swords owner!" "Iming!" Chu Yangughed as he leapt into the sky. He met with that immensely powerful pulling force as his body resembled a flying dragon dancing in the sky. He plummeted into the Lake of Death in a sh! Torrential waves rolled through the Lake of Death! The sword lights in midair vanished in an instant, and the sword tip, de, and edge followed behind Chu Yang as if they were children jumping into their mothers embrace, and they dropped into the Lake of Death with a swish! The Lake of Death churned and raged, and it became smooth and t like a mirror in the next moment! It calmed down to the point where there wasnt a single ripple on its surface! Everything returned to normal. As if, nothing had happened at all! What happened here caused the entire Nine Heavens to rile up! Everybody in the Nine Heavens saw that giant word that stretched across the sky at the same time. "Come!" "Come? Where?" "Come?" Everyone was looking up at the sky neatly. Chu Fei Ling and Yang Ruo Lan were both very exhausted. They felt as if their legs were filled with lead at their current strength. They were still one thousand two hundred and fifty kilometers away from the Heavenly Sword Peak. Right at this moment, shes flickered across the sky hysterically as they witnessed the word that descended from the sky and onto the ground at the same time C"Come!" "Whats happening?" This word shook them so much in this instant that they copsed onto the ground at the same time, and they had no strength left. "This word seems toe from the Heavenly Sword Peaks direction!" Chu Fei Ling focused on the giant word and said gravely. "What?" Yang Ruo Lan immediately got to her feet. "Did something happen at the Heavenly Sword Peak..." "We have to hurry!" They got to their feet at the same time. They couldnt be bothered about their reputation because of their families and chivalry, and they ran for a distance before they came across a caravan, and they just snatched two horses and galloped away. The nine great families in the Higher Three Heavens became deeply worried. "Come!" There was a small and obscure courtyard inside the Zhuge family, and an elderly man dressed in hemp cloth heaved a deep sigh. Inside the Zhuge familys main hall. Someone was flipping through the familys chronicle of events. On the first page. This page detailed a diary that the Zhuge familys first generation of ancestors had left behind. "When the Sword Master obtained the fourth piece of the Nine Tribtions Sword, a strange phenomenon urred in the sky, and a word Me stretched across the heavens..." Every intellectual and thinker inside the Zhuge family wore solemn expressions. The family with the greatest strength amongst the nine great dictatorial families, the Ye family. They were also flipping through a book that had amethyst pages. This book was asrge as a room. This book was made from amethyst, and this book alone was a treasure trove of vital energy! But only one such book was made! Every page had fine and thin wordings that were packed very closely together that were carved from a sword tip! This was the true chronicle of the Nine Heavens! In other words, this book detailed the lives of the previous generations of the Sword Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword, and the true dictator of the Nine Heavens! "Here, here. There are records here." Someone was pointing at a small section of words on the second page. There was an elderly man with silver-white beard and hair who was looking at this row of words, and he seemed to feel the dominating and weaving sword qi that came from the person who wrote the book, and he began to read out those words softly and with a respectful look on his face. "When the Sword Master obtained the fourth piece of the Nine Tribtions Sword, arge word appeared across the heavens CSword, and this word connected the heavens and the earth!" Everyones faces were as solemn and heavy as ever. Another page was flipped. "Theres more here!" "When the Sword Master obtained the fourth piece of the Nine Tribtions Sword, arge word formed from sword qi appeared in the sky CMaster!" On the sixth page. "When the Sword Master obtained the fourth piece of the Nine Tribtions Sword, a strange phenomenon urred in the heavens. A giant word that permeated with sword qi stretched across the skies and read, Heaven!" On the eighth page. "When the Sword Master obtained the fourth piece of the Nine Tribtions Sword, a strange phenomenon urred that shook the entire world. Sword light formed an enormous word in the sky, and its radiance extended for thousands of miles as it shone over the entire Nine Heavens C"Earth!" On the tenth page. "When the Sword Master obtained the fourth piece of the Nine Tribtions Sword, a giant word appeared- Who!" On the twelfth page. "When the Sword Master obtained the fourth piece of the Nine Tribtions Sword, arge word appeared CCan!" On the fourteenth page. "When the Sword Master obtained the fourth piece of the Nine Tribtions Sword, arge word that radiated as brilliantly as ever read CStop!" On the sixteenth page. "When the Sword Master obtained the fourth piece of the Nine Tribtions Sword, the mountains crumbled, while the paths to the Nine Heavens werepletely blocked for three months! The passages going up and down were barricaded. At the same time, a colossal word descended upon the world CMe!" ... The elderly man with white hair heaved a long sigh as he read these words. After a long while, his eyes wereckadaisical and his voice was heavy as he said, "Did you guys see that? Those were the life experiences of the past eight generations of the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Furthermore, the records are clearest bout the fourth piece of the Nine Tribtions Sword! There arent any descriptions about the other pieces." "There was one word attributed to every generation. When those words arebined together, it means C The Sword Masters Heaven and Earth, Who Can Stop Me!" "Now, another word has appeared in the heavens. This word is e!" "This means that this generations Master of the nine Tribtions Sword, and also the ninth generation, has obtained the fourth piece of the Nine Tribtions Sword!" "Those nine wordsbined together forms aplete sentence C the Sword Masters Heaven and Earth, Who Can Stop Me From Coming?" "The catastrophe has begun!" The silver-haired elderly man heaved another long sigh and said, "Where will my family go and what will we do?" Everyone was stunned to the spot, dazed and speechless. Chapter 748 Shaking The Nine Heavens! The Ye familys current n Head, Ye Bu Kong, had always been eloquent and his thoughts had always been deep, but he began to stammer in his speech at this moment. "Lets sit back and watch!" Their forefather was the Ye familys spiritual pir! His cultivation had reached a very frightening level! He had be a Supreme Martial Artist three thousand years ago. He shared the same reputation with Ning Tian Ya and Bu Liu Qing all those years ago! One could tell from that how frightening this forefather was! Everyone who was in this room from the Ye family were seniors and expert fighters. The most junior person here was the current n Head, Ye Bu Kong! These people didnt usually show their faces, even within one hundred years. Most of the Ye familys younger members didnt even know that these people existed in their family, let alone having met them. However, when the Nine Tribtions Swords fourth piece triggered the strange phenomenon in the sky, everyone hurried over to this ce no matter where they were having seclusion. One could see how serious this matter had be! These senior expert fighters were familiar with the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword, and everyone vividly remembered one thing C when the Nine Tribtions Swords fourth piece appeared, that was when the Nine Heavens would truly start turning around! When the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword obtained the fourth piece, that would be the time when turbulent times would truly descend upon the Nine Heavens! Every family, even if they had several tens of thousands of years of history, would be sent into instability, and they would be tossed about in the wind and rain! Nobody dared to guarantee that their families could survive the sword masters purge. In other words, from this moment onwards, the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword would dere a never-ending conflict with the Nine Great Families! The appearance of the Nine Tribtions Swords fourth piece meant that the swords master had sessfully found all nine tribtions! Those were his nine talons! Nine earth-shattering individuals! Nine n Heads of the next generation of the Nine Great Families! This meant not a single one of the current Nine Great Families were selected! This meant they would be the Master of the Nine Tribtions Swords mortal enemies! In this moment, the Nine Great Families who initially had some longing in their hearts, felt as if their hearts had sunk into the deepest trenches! "We have to find out how to find the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword and destroy him!" Ye Bu Kong thought to himself. "Dont think about destroying the sword master now! You wont find him, and you cant possibly find him!" The Ye familys forefather, Ye Chun Qiu, rolled his eyes as if he had seen through what Ye Bu Kong was thinking about. Ye Chun Qiu deliberately added another word of warning, "Families had been ying with such ideas continuously for the past ny thousand years, but every family who had this idea were always the first to be destroyed!" "Furthermore, the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword is incredibly mysterious, and his nine subordinates probably dont even know his real identity!" "The only way to kill him is to kill every single person in the Nine Heavens without leaving anyone behind!" He continued, "Furthermore, the appearance of the Nine Tribtions Swords fourth piece is a mystery and an inscrutable twist of fate that ispletely blur C nobody will know!""The most important thing is that the Nine Tribtions Swords fourth piece will cause the entire Nine Heavens to be locked down, and there wont be a single path connecting the Higher Three Heavens, the Middle Three Heavens, and the Lower Three Heavens after one month." "Nobody knows whether the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword is in the Higher Three Heavens, the Middle Three Heavens, or... the Lower Three Heavens!" "Thats because the sword master always has authority over these paths that transcends ours!" "The Nine Heavens paths cannot possibly be opened before the appearance of the Nine Tribtions Swords sixth piece!" Ye Chun Qius voice was deep and slow, and he paused after every word and sentence. "If you want to kill the sword master, you have to wait until he arrives in the Higher Three Heavens!! That is fate! And those who go against that will die!" "So thats it!" Ye Bu Kong began to contemte, "Forefather, these things are truly so strange C clearly, the heavens are protecting the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword." Ye Chun Qius face darkened like ck clouds, and every senior expert fighter from the Ye family around him looked in Ye Bu Kongs direction with burning eyes C there was intense disapproval in their eyes. Ye Bu Kong felt butterflies in his stomach. "Did I say something wrong?" Ye Chun Qiu rolled his eyes once more, and his eyes were like jack-onterns as he stared at Ye Bu Kong. His eyes flickered like wildfire as he squeezed two words out from between the gaps of his teeth, "Idiot!" He turned and left abruptly! Ye Bu Kong was stunned to the spot! "Did I say something wrong?" The Ye familys senior expert fighters all turned and left abruptly. Finally, Ye Bu Kong finally held one of them back. "Elder, why did he say that?" The elder shook his head and said grievously, "You have ruined the Ye family!" Ye Bu Kong was taken aback. The elder pointed at therge amethyst book and said, "How many times have you seen this book?" Ye Bu Kongs expression changed drastically! The elderughed coldly and said, "Ever since the beginning of history, who had been able to live for more than ten thousand years? Who can know what happened ten thousand years ago, and perhaps even the events that transpired ny thousand years ago? Everything that we knowes from these records and chronicles, and we search them bit by bit to remember. And you have made such an immaturement today, and that means that you have never seen this book before!" He heaved a long sigh and said, "Thisrge amethyst book has everything about everything recorded inside! Other than the enforcers, who have one more copy, you will never find a third copy anywhere else in the world! Such a treasure has been in your hands for one hundred years... and you havent even read it before?" "Hmph!" The elder grunted angrily and disappeared. Ye Bu Kong turned pale. He was the only one left in the hall, and only then did he inch forward. He began to read from page one, slowly, and from the first word. His expression became increasingly pale. This was an encyclopedia that detailed everything about the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword, and it had been around for tens of thousands of years! Ye Bu Kong heaved a long sigh into the sky, and he was full of gloom in his heart! "So, everythings here..." "But can I really be med for this? This book has always been the familys most important treasure! Typically, I have to go through more than ten checkpoints toe in here once, and not even n Heads cane in in normal times." Who could have known that such world-shaking things would be recorded in here? He was still sighing to himself when a deep growl suddenly came from far beyond the horizon and travelled into his ears, "The Nine Heavens passageways will be within one month! Swiftly gather your kinsmen and get them to return to their families! No one can be allowed to be outside!" Ye Bu Kong was jolted awake. Ye Chun Qius sigh and his voice seemed to be heard from somewhere in the void, "This is a reversal of destiny..." Ye Bu Kong was taken aback once more C a reversal of destiny? "The Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword has already appeared, and ording to what you said, the Nine Great Families are destined to die. What destiny is there to reverse?" However, another order came from the night sky. "Convey to the other eight families C and tell all their forefathers toe for a meeting about this within three days at the Ye family!" "Prepare to hinder the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword!" The Nine Great Families leaders were all sleepless in this night! Everyone seemed at a loss. Where could they go? Nobody expected that the Nine Tribtions Sword woulde so quickly this time! The first generation of the sword master needed ny years before he obtained the nine Tribtions Swords fourth piece after the first phenomenon appeared from the first piece, and only then did he start the bloodshed. The second generation of the sword master used seventy years! Even the eight generation of the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword needed twenty years C but the ninth generation only needed less than three years! Was he a monster? Every family became frightened and unsettled, and a nervous atmosphere of the storm clouds that wereing permeated the Higher Three Heavens in an instant. Even in this moment, nothing seemed to be happening in the other eight families after they received the message from the Ye family, but every single person who was worthy enough to know knew that their forefathers were already hurrying towards the Ye family. The Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword managed to get the fourth piece, and this was a very important matter that concerned the survival of the Nine Great Families! Chapter 749 Shocking Revelations! "From this day onwards, the Enforcers will abandon their duties before the storm in the Nine Heavens settles down. The Nine Heavens has entered the master of the swords era of troubled times!" The man in whites eyes were very cold as he surveyed all thirty-six faces beneath him. If the hall was initially quiet and peaceful, then the hall becamepletely frozen after this sentence was uttered! Everyone was dumbstruck in the same moment! Thirty-six pairs of eyes that were filled with disbelief turned towards the man in white. For this expression to appear at the same time on these peoples faces meant the event was an epic one, and something that could shake the entire world! The reason was because everyone who was worthy of standing here... the weakest ones were Grade 5 Martial Saints! There were even several Supreme Martial Artists amongst them! One could say that, over the past ny thousand years and ever since the organization of Enforcers came into being, there had never been a generation as powerful as this one! Every single one of them could maintain theirposure, and every single one of them were super-powerful martial artists. Every single one of them could maintain theirposure and remain indifferent even if an enormous mountain ruptured or the sky copsed right in front of them C but every single one of them expressed the most extreme astonishment that they had ever shown in their entire lives! This expression was very likely to be the only time that they would have on their faces throughout their entire lives! Their shocked expressions continued for about a single breath. Their expressions returned to normal afterwards. There were many who seemed like they contemting, and there were many who had doubt in their eyes C there were two others whose eyes flowed with anger! "I object!" A youth d in white who was standing right in front frowned as he took a step forward with a passionate look in his eyes. There was a beautifuldy with silky and gorgeous hair standing beside him, and she smiled quietly before she took a light step forward to express her support. "Why do you object?" The man in white above him stared coldly at the youth who was speaking to him. Naturally, he knew that this fellow looked young, but he was actually someone who had been alive for a very long time! The youth d in white was called Yue Ling Xue. This name was very feminine, and it had been imed that Yue Ling Xues father was an erudite during his time. He had three sons back then, and he craved for a daughter so he decided on a name even before the baby was born, but when the baby came into the world crying, the baby turned out to be another son and his father was immensely disappointed. The truth was, the wife of the sworn brother of Yue Ling Xues father was also an expectant mother. The two families decided that if their children were both daughters, then they would be sisters, and if one family had a son while the other had a daughter their children would be husband and wife. And these two families, one familys surname was Yue while the other familys surname was Feng, and their two namesbined together represented life. Yue Ling Xues father loved the snow, while the Feng familys patriarch was also an erudite and he loved the wind and the rain. To stare at the moon, intoxicated, recounting stories of the snow and the moon while leaning against the wind, listening to the sound of the rain! That was a state that two great schrs of their time so desired C they wanted to drink to their hearts content with their friends as they appreciated the color of the moon, listened to sounds of nature as snow drifted down around them. To lean against the window, to feel the wind as while they listened to the patter of light drizzles C then gentleness of Heaven and Earth! That was a poetic grace that the two of them had longed for over their entire lives, and one that they had pursued for a lifetime. Therefore, they gave their children names even before their children were born. The Yue familys child would be named Yue Ling Xue whether the baby was a boy or a girl. The Feng familys child, whether the baby was a boy or a girl, would be named Feng Yu Rou! The girl in white standing next to Yue Ling Xue who resembled the gentle spring breeze right now was his wife, Feng Yu Rou! Both husband and wife were Supreme Martial Artists! They inherited their respective fathers knowledge, wisdom, and talents while they managed to be a couple that was both passionate and courageous! The Dharma Supreme had been working with them for so many years, and he naturally knew that the Yue Ling Xue, who appeared like a youth dressed in white, was someone who was an absolute abomination! He had only been defeated once over several thousand years of his life C he had lost to Ning Tian Ya! In that episode, he had been fighting with Ning Tian Ya for three months before Ning Tian Ya defeated him by a margin of one move. However, he managed to retreat from the fight entirely unscathed! His terrifying cultivation alone was worthy of anyones admiration and respect! But the truth was, if Feng Yu Rou had been there during that fight and the couple faced off against Ning Tian Ya together, Ning Tian Ya would probably have had no other choice than to run away! "Dharma Supreme, sir, this matter doesnt seem right, no?" Yue Ling Xues eyes were so sharp that they resembled two razor-sharp swords. "Enforcers are around by order of the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword, and they are born from destiny! Enforcers are in charge of thew within the Nine Heavens, and since when has there been a rule that we will abandon our duties once the Master of the Nine Heavens Sword obtains the fourth piece?" The Dharma Supreme grunted and said inly, "Times change, circumstances change!" "Enforcers serve as the Master of the Nine Tribtions Swords greatest assistants! At the very least, Enforcers have to allow him to grow! The steles constitutions are still erected at the back of the pavilion! Its divine supremacy hasnt disappeared!" Yue Ling Xue said seriously, "Are you saying, Dharma Supreme, that we are going against the constitutions today?" Feng Yu Rou didnt utter a single word when he was speaking. She simply stood quietly next to her husband, and her expression was as indifferent as ever. No matter what her husband did and no matter what decision he made, she would only support him! The Dharma Supreme said inly, "But the stele has also ruled that troubled times are bound to rise in the Nine Heavens! And once the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword initiates this era, us Enforcers have no choice but to retreat!" "But the constitution says that... we can only let go when the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword obtains the sixth piece of the sword!" Yue Ling Xues eyes were sharp like awls as he continued, "But now, ording to the cosmological phenomenon, he has only just obtained the fourth piece!" The Dharma Supreme was still as calm as ever. "So what?" "If youre giving up from the fourth piece, theres no doubt that youre relinquishing our justice as Enforcers of the Nine Heavens and our original status. Youre transferring Enforcers from the Master of the Nine Tribtions Swords friendly side to his opposite side?" The Dharma Supreme fell silent for a moment and said, "Theres no need for further discussion, and my mind has been made up! Ling Xue, I will have a word with you a whileter." "Are you stubbornly insisting on this decision?" Yue Ling Xue frowned and he said with displeasure, "Dont forget that not even the heavens can stop the Nine Tribtions Swords destiny! Are you going to allow the Enforcers, who have been passing on for ny thousand years, to be destroyed in your hands?" "Not necessarily!" The Dharma Supremes voice became a little overcast. "Dont forget that the prophecy has this use C Once the Nine Tribtions Sword isplete, humans and ghosts will share the same path; the sword masters heaven is the sky and the earth!" "So you believe that the Enforcers will definitely be destroyed by the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword?" Yue Ling Xueughed coldly. "You need to calm down!" The Dharma Supremes eyes flickered, and he too sounded displeased. "No matter what, my wife and I cannot ept your order!" The Dharma Supreme nodded slowly and said, "Since thats the case, then so be it!" His eyes swept across everyone else as he said darkly, "How many more object to my order?" Everyone beneath him exchanged nces, but nobody said anything. A few of them had eyes that were flickering vigorously, as if they had something on their minds, but they ultimately lowered their heads. Yue Ling Xue chuckled and said, "All of you want to continue dictating the Nine Heavens, and none of you are willing to bear the risk ofmitting to our authority!" Heughed out loud and said "Since thats the case, and since our paths are different we can no longer work together, my wife and I will take our leave for now!" Yue Ling Xues ice-cold eyes swept across everyone as he grabbed his wifes hand, and their figures suddenly began to melt as if they were made from ice and snow. They vanished into thin air just like that from the hall. He left a speech that lingered in the air, "Dharma Supreme, if you are called an Enforcer, then you are one C thats because the Master of the Nine Heavens is above the Enforcers, so Enforcers are not the true dictators! Enforcers are simply tools, and nothing else. If you insist on the Enforcers usurping the authority of the true dictator... Im afraid the day wille when youll find that its toote for regret." "My only hope is that the Enforcers dont be toxic individuals who scramble for power and profit! Good luck!" His voice echoed inside the hall, but everyone knew that Yue Ling Xue and Feng Yu Rou were already thousands of kilometers elsewhere. "So be it!" The Dharma Supremes eyes flickered, and he heaved a faint sigh after a long while and said. "You... good luck to you guys, too!" His eyes flickered sharply before he lowered his eyes, and he seemed indifferent to Yue Ling Xue and Feng Yu Rous departure as he said, "Act ording to my orders immediately!" "Yes!" "Second-inmand, you will remain behind." "Alright." "As for the two of them..." "I understand. I will do that right now!" ... It didnt take long before something whizzed through the air, and an entire icy peak that existed between heaven and earth suddenly vanished. As if the peak had just melted into the air. A thick fragrance of ice lotuses rose through the air and lingered for a long time as they transformed into spiritual Qi of heaven and earth... .... Master Xue was following right behind the Li family, but he still couldnt find it. Every family was hurrying along with the Enforcers, and they were not far from each other. They were only several hundred feet away from each other, and they were heavily guarded. Furthermore, the Li family was following behind the Enforcers. Every other great family was watching what the Li family was doing. The Enforcers were watching what the Nine Great Families were doing. Furthermore, Master Xue discovered something very strange, and that was C he felt as if everyone in the Nine Great Families had different responsibilities in their journey down this time. Everyone seemed very distracted along the way, but they had no choice but to hurry along. That was because the Enforcers didnt allow them to make any impulsive or hasty actions! This way, the possibility of Prince Xuepleting his task would be smaller. They were just about to reach the entrance that allowed them to go up and down the Nine Heavens. Master Xue was very flustered. He thought to himself, "Can it be that... I cant evenplete such a simple task?" The Nine Families were also exasperated and helpless. They thought to themselves, "These enforcers are following us so tightly. How can we finish the tasks that our families have given us?" Only Dong Wu Shang and the two others very excited as they followed the Enforcers. They thought to themselves, "Heh, were about to enter the Upper Three Heavens." Finally, Master Xue couldnt hold himself back any longer and decided to take a risk! Li Xiong Tu had always been on Li Ba Tians back, and they werent separated for even one moment. Li Ba Tian even rejected help from his two bodyguards because he knew that, with his current cultivation, he was still no match for his familys two expert fighters. If danger descended upon them, with Dong Wu Shang hard on their tails, their fighting strength would be greatly diminished! Li Ba Tian seemed unbridled and arrogant on the surface, but the meticulousness of his thoughts was on full disy in this moment. Master Xue couldnt find an opportunity from the beginning to the end, and he could no longer hold himself back any longer as he finally decided to make his move! Suddenly, heaven and earth quaked as sword light filled up the entire world! An enormous word, "Come", shed in the sky! Everyones expressions changed at the same time! Everyone stood still in unison as they looked up at the sky, and everyones expressions seemed very contemtive. In the next moment, everyone flew onto the trees at the same time and gazed into the distance. Li Ba Tian wanted to jump up to take a look, but just as he was about to leap, a deep voice rang in his ear that said, "Wait!" Li Ba Tian and the two others were momentarily stunned as they turned around. A man dressed in ck and a mask over his face suddenly appeared thirty feet in front of them like a ghost. His eyes were staring quietly at Li Xiong Tu, who was on Li Ba Tians back! Chapter 750 The Enigmatic and Confusing Master of the Nine Tribulation Sword! This person appeared soundlessly, and half his figure was still concealed under the shade from the trees around him. His shadow flickered and his silhouette was faintly discernible, and he resembled a ghost as his eyes sparkled like stars. "Who are you?" The hair on Li Ba Tians skin stood on edge as he growled softly. "Do you belong to the Upper Three Heavens Li family?" Master Wei asked his own question instead of answering. He deepened his voice, and his tone was still as cold as ever. "Yes. Who are you?" Li Ba Tian seemed to realize that this person harbored no ill intentions against them, and he waved his hands to stop his two bodyguards from taking any action. "Thats my brother!" Master Wei pointed at Li Xiong Tu, who was still unconscious on Li Ba Tians back. He asked solemnly, "Where are you going to take him?" Li Ba Tian felt a quiver in his heart as blood suddenly riled up in his body. He said without hesitation, "He belongs to the Li family and hes injured. Naturally, I have to bring him home." "Put him down! Give him to me!" Master Weis voice was a little rushed. "You guys cant treat his injuries!" "No!" Li Ba Tian was bing increasingly determined. He thought to himself, "How can I put him down? Damn it, I cant put him down even if I have to die." "He will be a fantastic object for profiteering once I bring him back to the family." "My familys elders and forefathers have already made their preparations! A simple injury like that is within their ability! Furthermore, I dont know who you are, so why will I hand my younger brother over to you?" This speech sounded very dubious. If somebody else had been in this position, and someone else was here to kidnap his or her brother, that person would probably haveshed out in retaliation. Li Ba Tian was such an arrogant son of nobility, and even he started to exin... Master Wei grunted, and his eyes flowed with concern and worry as he said, "Since thats the case, then let him ingest this pill!" He flicked his fingers, and an amethyst jade bottle flew through the air. "I will visit the Li family any time! You make sure that he takes care of himself!" Master Wei urged him, "Hurry up and give it to him!" Li Ba Tian fiddled with the jade bottle in the center of his palms, and he was almost starting to sweat. This was the legendary Nine Heavens Pill that could treat any injury or wound! "Should I give it to Li Xiong Tu? If I keep it... that..." "But theres amensurate price to pay for what I so desire!" Li Ba Tian gritted his teeth, and he finally opened the jade bottle. A thread of fragrance wafted from within, and Li Ba Tian immediately felt hisfort and relief across his entire body. He ced the bottle next to Li Xiong Tus mouth, and a pill rolled into Li Xiong Tus mouth. "Farewell!" Master Wei didnt bother with formalities as he tilted his head in the shadows before he departed. His figure had just risen into the air, when C "Stop! Who goes there!" Expert fighters descended from the sky all around him and surrounded Master Wei! Ye Shi Yu and the expert fighters from the other families were watching the phenomenon in the sky from the trees, but they were still paying attention to Li Ba Tian. Someone d in ck suddenly appeared and gave Li Xiong Tu a pill, and everyone instantly became sensitive. Everyone made a move against this man! Master Wei didnt utter a word as he shot out like a sharp sword. There were two guards from the Chen family in front of him, while Ye Meng Se and his bodyguards were behind him. Three Enforcers were flying through the air at breakneck speed! Master Wei grunted coldly, and he was still flying forward in a straight line like a dark shadow as he suddenly stretched out his arms. His eyes were like sharp swords, and a long sword suddenly appeared in his right hand from nothing! Light flickered on his sword. The Chen familys two guards suddenly felt their hearts skip a beat and their entire bodies went cold as they recalled a distant legend C nobody knew where the Master of Nine Tribtions Swords sword was before he made his move! But once he did, his sword would always appear automatically! He woulde like a shadow, and he would leave without a trace! Wasnt this person before them just like that? The two guards felt their bodies freeze, and Master Wei was already rushing towards them like a lightning bolt! His sword shed, and sword Qi surged through the sky and resembled a dragon! The sword Qi pierced through the air at lightning speed with an unstoppable momentum, and it was as thick as a roller as it went right for their hearts! At the same time, Master Weis muttered under his breath with a chilly and sinister voice, "What harm is there in ughtering everyone in the world?" Master Wei had battled Chu Yang more than once, and he was naturally very clear about this moves force and its outwardly appearance. He mimicked Chu Yang and used the same move, and he imitated to perfection. Anything that he did would be extraordinary! Master Wei spoke very softly, but his words were like thunderps in daylight as they fell into the ears of those individuals from the Nine Families! Two ngs could be heard as the swords that belonged to the two guards from the Chen family broke at the same time, and they howled agonizingly as they iled their arms and legs while they tumbled to both sides. Fresh blood sttered onto the ground with each tumble. The force of Master Weis sword wasnt over C brilliant sword light flickered, and it fired one thousand feet through the sky as he disappeared without a trace in a sh! The shrubs and vegetation in the darkness of night quivered faintly as the world returned to silence and tranquility! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Everyone from the Nine families and the three Enforcers descended onto the ground at the same time. Everyone stared in the direction in which that individual vanished to, and they were all dumbstruck! The same sentence was still echoing in everyones hearts and ears. "What harm is there ughtering everyone in the world?" Everyone had the same reaction in their minds. "Its him! Its the... Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword!" Li Ba Tian made the same expression with widened eyes and ck jaws. The truth was, he was so excited inside that he felt as if hew as going to explode. He thought to himself, "The Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Li Xiong Tu is one of the Nine Tribtions after all! Ha ha ha..." After a moment of silence, a white-bearded Enforcer lowered his voice and asked, "What was that about?" He surveyed everyone, but nobody responded. Everyone was still immersed in shock and astonishment, and they hadnt recovered yet. Li Ba Tian was already celebrating and feeling fortunate, but in this moment all he wanted was for everyone to be mute. Why would he speak up and find trouble for himself? "I saw it!" Chen Fei Chen took a step out and pointed at Li Ba Tian with one hand. "That person gave Li Ba Tian a pill, and he wanted Li Ba Tian to make Li Xiong Tu ingest it. Afterwards, he tried to leave furtively but my men stopped him." His two bodyguards sustained severe injuries, and they were almost eliminated in one face-to-face encounter! Fortunately, their lives werent in danger, but they had temporarily lost their fighting strength! This made Chen Fei Fen feel very stifled and furious! This encounter was truly inexplicable C his two bodyguards were both Grade 1 Martial Saints, and they could be considered mid-level to high-level individuals in the Li family. This matter was very important to them, and that was the reason why they were sent down. If everything didnt happen so quickly, they couldnt possibly not be able to take even one attack from Master Wei! Their minds had been shaken and stolen when they saw the swords sudden appearance, and they were even more frightened heard that sword mantra that had shocked the Nine Heavens for ny thousand years. They actually crumbled after one instance of contact, and they paid a heavy price for that! "Li Ba Tian, is that true?" After Chen Fei Chen spoke, everyone, including the three Enforcers, trained their eyes on Li Ba Tian. Chen Fei Chen wasnt the only person who had witnessed what happened, so it was meaningless for Li Ba Tian to deny anything. Li Ba Tian had already cursed Chen Fei Chens eight generations of ancestors in his mind, but he was still smiling through gritted teeth as he said, "Yes, yes. I dont really know what happened C someone came long, for some reason, and gifted a single pill. Im not even sure if that pill is effective or not. Heh, this fellow is a little na?ve. He made a just and honorable appearance, so how could I have just chased him away?" All twenty-seven people who were there gave Li Ba Tian disdainful looks. The episode was so obvious C who would believe Li Ba Tians nonsense? Everyone knew that the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword was sending a pill to Li Xiong Tu. And Li Ba Tian was still trying to absolve himself, that bastard! Shameless! "Oh?" Ye Shi Yu swung his hips as he smiled captivatingly and said, "Since thats the case, then nothing is wrong. However, he has sustained such severe injuries, and hes still unconscious even up until now C thats so worrying. How about this C I have some magical medicine with me, and I know a little about the art of healing and treating. Why dont you let me take a look at him? Yes, do allow me to check his pulse..." He strutted forward as she spoke. "Theres no need for that, no need!" Li Ba Tian tried to reject him again and again, and his hands waved like cattail-leaf fans. He thought to himself, "Youve got to be kidding me! If I really let you take his pulse, Im afraid Li Xiong Tu, whos one of the Nine Tribtions, will be a serious cripple in the next moment! If that does happen, then the Li familys future for the next ten thousand years will be destroyed in my own hands." "If Li Xiong Tu is finished, then I am also undoubtedly finished..." "How can you not check up on him since hes injured? Brother Li, you should just agree to brother Yes kind offer!" Several other young masters voiced out to persuade Li Ba Tian, and their expressions were extremely murderous as they stared at Li Xiong Tu and Li Ba Tian! "Damn, we havent evenpleted our own tasks, and you are thinking of taking one of the Master of the Nine Tribtions Swords Nine Tribtions back with you?" "Dream on!" "Thats no necessary. I have medicine too, and I can also be considered a fantastic doctor..." Li Ba Tianughed drily as he continued, "Weve all had so much exposure to injuries and illness to be doctors ourselves..." Everyone mouths were twitching. Ye Shi Yu came up with another idea, and he covered his mouth and giggled in very charming and flirtatious fashion as he said, "Brother Li, with regards to the pill that that person gave you, we are uncertain if that person has ulterior motives, and we cant be sure if the pill contains poison... how about..." "I think that pill is fake!" Li Ba Tian followed Ye Shi Yus conversation, and he gritted his teeth and said, "His wounds are so severe. How can he recover with just one pill? Fortunately, Ive already informed my familys elders, and they are on their way to aid me..." Li Xiong Tu had been unconscious on Li Ba Tians back for several days, and right at this moment, he suddenly groaned and his eyes opened immediately afterwards. He looked around nkly and muttered, "What... what is this ce?" His words sounded as if he was full of energy. Li Ba Tian was still trying as hard as he could to nder and demean that pill, and he was immediately rendered speechless C"Is it really that effective? My goodness C how can you wake up at such a coincidental time? If you had woken up fifteen minutester... then everything would have been alright." Everyones eyes poured with fire. A divine pill! That had to be the Nine Heavens Pill! Li Xiong Tu struggled and actually climbed down from Li Ba Tians back and stood on the ground. He said almost involuntarily, "Its so hot C so hot!" He began to tear the clothes on his body. He had juste to, and he still wasnt very clear-headed yet. "Werent his legs broken? How is he standing up?" Ling Han Xues eyes sparkled with chilly lights as he asked inly. His words immediately reminded everyone! Li Xiong Tus legs had been crushed by Dong Wu Shong, and everyone bore witness to that C and his legs had recovered? How long had passed after the pill was ingested? He could actually stand up now? Li Ba Tian was very worried as he shouted, "What are you doing?" And he stepped forward to stop him. However, Li Xiong Tus movements were very quick, and a single tearing sound could be heard as he stripped off his shirt and revealed his torso. Everyone could still see the many intersecting scars on his body. Subsequently, waves of white gas emanated from his body, and everyone bore witness to a mythical tale within the Nine Heavens! Chapter 751 The Bottom of the Lake of Death Everyone could see as Li Xiong Tus gaping wounds on his body gradually transformed into scabs and scars at a speed discernible to the naked eye. Those scars turned from a normal red into a dark red color, before they became ck and... they started bing crumpled... Everyones eyes were wide open, and their jaws hung ck! This was the effect of one pill? But the most astonishing thing was toeter. Li Xiong Tu muttered subconsciously, "So itchy..." He couldnt help himself as he raised his hands to scratch himself... Rustling sounds could be heard... Scars began to drift down like powder wherever he scratched as new and tender skin was revealed! Those scars where he didnt scratch also began to dry up and crack open, and in that moment when those scars drifted onto the ground, Li Xiong Tus body became smooth and tender like that of a newborn baby C his body was just so different! Everyone was shell-shocked! Everyone stared at Li Xiong Tus torso with dazed eyes, and nobody blinked even once. There was a shocking voice that repeated itself in their minds: "The Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword! The Nine Heavens Pill! The Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword! The Nine Heavens Pill!"... Li Ba Tian almost vomited blood... "F*ck, good that youve recovered, but why do you have to do a reality show in front of everyones watching eyes? How am I supposed to conclude this matter?" He didnt know that Chu Yangs Nine Heavens Pill had extra ingredients inside C Chu Yang had added neurogenic medicine along with medicine that made the users entire body itch and hot. All three powerful medicines took effect at the same time, and even though Li Xiong Tus body was the toughest in the world, he wouldnt be able to take it! Finally, everything that Li Xiong Tu was feeling on his body dissipated, and he began to regain his senses and his head began to clear. He stretched and worked his limbs and his body confusedly, and he sounded very baffled as he said, "Ive recovered? Ive recovered?" Li Ba Tian was almost going to cry. "Brother, wear some clothes." Besides those from the Li n, all twenty-four pairs of eyes from the other eight great ns were trained on Li Xiong Tus body at the same time. They hadplicated expressions in their eyes, and their eyes sparkled incessantly. One of the Nine Tribtions! One of the Nine Great ns that would dictate the Upper Three Heavens in the future! ...this person? Hmph! Hmph, hmph, hmph, hmph...! Hmph! How could they let the Li n take such an immense advantage? However, on the surface, everyones expressions didnt change. Some even came forward to congratte him, and not a single person mentioned "Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword". Everyones expressions were full of passion and warmth. Even a person like Li Xiong Tu felt a little overwhelmed by all that attention in that moment. "Are... are these still the Nine Great ns young masters?" "Since when have you guys be so amicable and approachable?" But every single young masters hearts were brimming with vengeance. "Youre such an obvious target C if we let you, one of the Nine Tribtions, live until the day when you dictate the Nine Heavens, then theres no ce left for us in the world..." "Furthermore, your strength is weaker than trash." Everyone was silently making their own malicious calctions. Astonishment shed involuntarily across the Enforcers eyes, but they uttered a few sentences inly before everyone continued on their journey. A few days passed by, and every n finally received the news C every member outside was to return to their respective families as soon as possible! The Nine Heavens was to be sealed imminently! Everyone was taken aback, and they quickened their pace as they rushed into the Upper Three Heavens... Li Ba Tian continuously called for emergency aid, and once they reached the Upper Three Heavens, the Li n actually gathered twelve Martial Saints to escort them! Everyone returned to the Li n in majestic fashion! Li Ba Tian felt as if an enormous burned had been lifted from his chest. "***, Im finally safe!" However... everyone was well aware as this scene fell into their eyes. Cold smiles broke out across everyone elses faces as they bid each other farewell and departed. They had to report this matter back to their respective ns as soon as possible! The young masters harbored vengeance in their thoughts. "F*ck his mother! The Li n wants to continue on? Is that a joke?" Chu Yang sunk to the bottom of the Lake of Death like a rock. In this moment, he even felt like he was safe and rxed! He was in the lukewarm water, and he seemed to return to his mothers embrace, which was full offort and satisfaction. There was no sense of danger at all. His body continued to sink downward. Nothing seemed to have any buoyancy inside the Lake of Deaths water. Chu Yang opened his eyes and nced at the water that circled around him, and he began to feel as if something wasnt right. But he couldnt quite put a finger on what was wrong. It came to him after a long while C there werent any fish or aquatic life in the water! There wasnt a single living soul! So many corpses had been tossed into thiske, but even those were nowhere to be seen. Thekes water was clean and transparent, and there wasnt a single impurity inside! Furthermore, Chu Yang didnt feel suffocated at all inside theke. Everything felt as if he was standing outside in the sun! The three segments of the broken sword, the sword tip, the sword edge, and the sword de were sparkling brilliantly as they protected Chu Yang from beside him. They began to sink deeper as if they were fluttering down. Everything was just so calm. Chu Yang wanted to reminisce about how it was like when he obtained the Nine Tribtions Swords fourth piece in his previous life, but he suddenly realized that he couldnt remember anymore. As if this calm and gentleke water had severed his memory between his previous life and his current one. Chu Yang didnt know how long he had been sinking for when he finally felt as if he was stepping on something. He nced downwards, and he was staring at a spotlessly white rock. Furthermore, everywhere that his eyes could see on thekebed was filled with rocks like this! Every rock was square-shaped, and they were huge C each one was more than one hundred feet in circumference. There was a dark red hole at the center of every rock, and countless boiling air bubbles were emerging from this dark red hole. These air bubbles warmed up the entirekes water. Chu Yang was standing on one rock that resembled white jade. The bottom of his feet felt very warm, and he didnt feel any burning sensations at all. He gazed into the distance, and he couldnt help but marvel at what he saw. Who was it C who had such supernatural workmanship and did something like this on thekebed! Suddenly, faint ripples travelled from right in front of him. The Nine Tribtions Swords sword tip grew excited, and it hurried towards where the ripples whereing from with a sh. The sword de and the sword followed closely behind. A thought urred to Chu Yang, and he followed closely behind as well. "Can it be that the sword spirits estimation is wrong? How can there be any dangers here?" These thoughts surfaced in his mind, but Chu Yang didnt reduce his vignce at all. Chu Yang drifted forward for thousands of feet before a cave that flickered with white light appeared in front of him! This cave was on thekebed, but it stretched right into the ground. The caves entrance emanated with gentle white light, and it called out very intimately and amicably as if it was saying to Chu Yang, "Come,e! Let me swallow you!" Chu Yang could clearly feel that there was something that he had sought after for his entire life inside. Chu Yang didnt hesitate at all and threw himself inside! He threw himself into an illusion! However, Chu Yang would never know that he had entered something like that! If he had known this beforehand, even if he knew very well that all this wasnt real, he would rather give up the Nine Tribtions Sword thane to this ce! Chapter 752 Don’t Leave, Brother! Chu Yang threw himself inside decisively and unwaveringly! Chu Yang felt everything before his eyes go blur in the moment that he disappeared into the hole, and the red-hot white light before him became a patch of darkness. He took a few probing steps forward, and only then could see he some faint light in the distance in front of him. Chu Yang frowned and walked forward. He covered seventy feet before he took another step. A silhouette shed in front of him, and someone appeared before him. "Ji Mo?" Chu Yang cried out in surprise, "What are you doing here?" Ji Mo was the one who appeared in front of him, and he smiled radiantly with his teeth showing while he raised his eyebrows mischievously. "Didnt see thising, did you, boss?" "I didnt see thating," Chu Yang forced augh and shook his head. Chu Yang originally suspected that this was an illusion, but that familiar feeling and the realistic sense of touch that he felt when his hands came into contact with Ji Mo told him that this wasnt an illusion. "Heh, boss C Mo Tian Ji knew a long time ago that you take a risk ande down here. So, we came down before you while you were lying down in your tent." The corners of Ji Mos mouth were curved into a wide smile, and he was very lively. "Boss, if something like this happens next time, please dont keep us in the dark. Were brothers C how can you brave danger by yourself?" Ji Moughed heartily and said, "How can we be called brothers if we dont share in both life and death? I would rather die, boss!" Chu Yang sounded a little guilty as he said, "This matter is my fault. I didnt want you guys to worrya about me." He was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly realized something. "Did you guys note together? Where are the rest?" Ji Mo chuckled and said, "Theyre in front, of course!" He took a tsep forward and grasped Chu Yangs hand. "Let me take you to find them, boss. Hahaha!" The two of them locked arms as they walked forward. Chu Yang felt as if he was filled with happiness in this moment. "These guys!" He muttered under his breath, and he didnt know if he did so because he was satisfied or he was ming them. Another person came out from in front of them C it was Luo Ke Di. "Owh, boss, you didnt expect this, did you?" Luo Ke Di shouted excitedly as he pounced at Chu Yang with his arms outstretched. Chu Yangs heart was filled with warmth as he chided jokingly, "Oh, you! Hmph, you actually lied to me C wait and see what Ill do you when we return..." Luo Ke Di wasughing very merrily, and his silhouette came ever so close. Suddenly, Chu Yangs pupils contracted as he shouted, "Watch out!" That was because he realized to his extreme shock that a brilliant sword light appeared behind Luo Ke Di! A sword that was filled with death was flying right towards Luo Ke Dis back with lightning speed! This sword didnt make a sound at all, and not even the water around them shifted at all! But this sword was just so ghastly, and it was took away all of Chu Yangs hope! Luo Ke Dis face was still filled with the happiness that they would have only when the brothers were together. He was full of merry because he could finally help Chu Yang, and he didnt register anything after Chu Yangs exmation as he muttered confusedly, "What?" Swoosh! Blood erupted in all directions! Chu Yang roared as his heart ached terribly, and he felt as if his heart was starting to crumble into pieces! Luo Ke Di had already walked twenty feet away from him, but his body would be forever frozen in this ce! The shiny tip of a sword protruded from Luo Ke Dis chest, and it carried Luo Ke Dis warm blood as his blood trickled out and gradually dissipated through the water around them! This attack was so cruel C it went straight for Luo Ke Dis heart! Chu Yang could never save Luo Ke Di even if he had ten thousandplete Nine Heavens Pills. There was still a smile on Luo Ke Dis face, but his face had turned gray. Bright red blood was still trickling continuously from his mouth. He tried his best to control himself, and he smiled through fits of coughing and choking. "Owh, I wanted toe here to help you, but I didnt expect myself to make you sad instead..." "Im so sorry." "Little Wolf!" Chu Yang roared once more despondently and rushed forward. The sword tip protruding from Luo Ke Dis chest shifted and vanished with a whoosh. "Dont pull the sword! Dont pull it!" Chu Yang roared as his heart continued to ache, and he even began to beg. He knew that once the swords tip was withdrawn, Luo Ke Disst ounces of vitality would be taken away! But the sword was still withdrawn, and it disappeared. Luo Ke Dis body trembled, and he finally fell forward. Chu Yang cried out agonizingly, as if his heart had been torn to pieces and he pounced forward to hug him in his arms. Luo Ke Dis body was still quivering in his arms. He revealed a very faint smile as he muttered, "Im sorry, boss. Ive gone against my word C if theres a next life, I will apany you... and reign supreme over the Nine Heavens..." "My brother!" Chu Yang hugged Luo Ke Di as tightly as he could. His entire body was shivering, and tears streamed down his face. He sniffled and said, "Dont go!" Luo Ke Di stared at him nkly, and he squeezed out a smile as he uttered onest sentence. "Owh... Dont cry, boss. A big brother that cries will embarrass me." He raised his hand, as if he wanted to wipe away the tears on Chu Yangs face. But he could only raise his hand halfway before it fell back down limply. An apologetic expression and dense worry remained in his eyes. "Little Wolf!" Chu Yang shouted towards the sky as a stream of fresh blood fountained from his mouth. His eyes were as wide as they could be, and the corners of his eyes were almost cracked open as he stared in the direction of where the fatal sword had been delivered from with intense hate in his eyes. There was nobody there! "Come out!" Chu Yang roared angrily! "Who are you! Damn you and all eight generations of your ancestors! Come out, you bastard! Come!" Chu Yang shouted hysterically, and his eyes were bloodshot. Chu Yang had killed before, and he had cursed at people before, but he had never cursed at someone so profanely in his entire life! But, this time, he couldnt hold himself back anymore! The water on the other side was as calm as ever, and there were no disturbances at all. If Luo Ke Dis corpse wasnt still clearly in Chu Yangs arms, Chu Yang almost thought that this was just a dream! "Little Wolf!" Ji Mo howled at the top of his voice and tears streamed down his face as he cried hysterically. He rushed over and eximed, "Little Wolf! Whats happened to you, Little Wolf... wake up! Wake up..." Ji Mo caressed Luo Ke Dis ice-cold face, and his eyes were full of guilt and apologies as he stared at him. Ji Mo finally cried out loud and said, "Dont scare me! Dont scare me..." Chu Yangs facial muscles were still twitching hysterically as mystical and terrifying light fired from his eyes. He carried Luo Ke Dis corpse and stood up as he walked forward slowly. "Little Wolf, I want you to watch with your own eyes how I will avenge you!" Chu Yang murmured to himself as he continued stepping forward with Luo Ke Dis corpse in his arms. His entire was prepared for battle. "Boss!" Ji Mos outcry could be heard from behind him, and Chu Yang felt his body quiver. Ji Mos call didnt have any grief C there was only yearning and a little surprise, and some in disbelief. Chu Yang spun around. Ji Mo suddenly shouted hysterically, and he coughed twice as blood spilled from his mouth. Two sparkling longswords were just being withdrawn from the sides of Ji Mos body! The swords were brilliant, and fresh blood covered the des. Drops of blood dissipated through the water with every inch that the de was withdrawn. Fresh blood emerged continuously from Ji Mos mouth, but his hands were tightly wrapped around the edges of the sword that was being pulled out from his left side. Blood poured out once more from the edges where his hands were grasping. There was worry in his eyes as he struggled. "Boss C dont care about me... Gu... and the others are still ahead... you have to hurry. They might be in danger!" He was panting and his breaths were heavy, and a smile appeared on his face. "Im with Little Wolf, and were not afraid... Boss... you have to hurry!" At this moment, the sword rotated with a whoosh in Ji Mos hands, and all ten of his fingers dropped neatly. The tip of the sword rotated once in his heart. Two silhouettes that flickered like illusionsughed coldly, and thatugh was filled with eerie pleasure as they suddenly appeared and disappeared. Chu Yang didnt have time to chase them at all, and there was onlyrge patches of blood-red colors in his heart that was almost numb from all that grief. He couldnt think about anything else! Fresh blood began to disperse in the water. Ji Mos face began to contort, and those were to be the final pains of his life. However, he didnt call out, and there was only a faint smile on his face. "Boss, think about those who are still alive and not those whoa re dead... We... are going... you guys... take care!" With that, his body quivered and the worry in his eyes froze abruptly. His widened eyes seemed like they were still urging him, as if they were saying, "Go! They are in danger! They need you! Boss... I beg you!" Chu Yang roared hysterically as if his intestines were being ripped apart. His heart became as cold as ice! Two of his brothers had be corpses right in front of him! In the moment before that, they were still smiling andughing at him, and they were still joking around with him. In the blink of an eye, they were gone from this world! Even theirst requests were so heart-breaking! He thought about when they first met in the Lower Three Heavens, and their energy and vitality when they were training together, and how wronged they felt when they were forced to wash socks, how high-spirited they were when they fought for hierarchy, their dominance over the Middle Three Heavens, their ambitions for the Upper Three Heavens C everything was gone in this moment! There was nothing left! "Owh C I feel so alive today!" That was Ji Mos voice, when he somersaulted a few times and shouted at the top of his voice after he had a breakthrough. "Owh, owh C is it finally my turn?" That was Luo Ke Dis voice, before the great battle, when he was brimming with excitement and because he didnt want to miss out. Chu Yang could still vividly remember C there was a burning will to fight emanating from Luo Ke Dis face! "Brother!" Chu Yang shut his eyes, and two rows of tears streamed down his face. Luo Ke Dis body slipped soundlessly from his hands, and he ced him next to Ji Mo. Tears continued rolling in Chu yangs eyes, and he forced himself not to look at the corpses of his two brothers, but he still couldnt help but steal a nce. Afterwards, he rushed out seething with rage and grief. "Ji Mo is right!" "Gu Du Xing and the others are still in front, and my other brothers are still there! They could be in danger! They could be even more danger than in this ce!" "I have to care about those whoa re still alive, not those who are dead!" "He is right!" "However, such a simple decision is simply too cruel for me in my current state! Too cruel!" Chu Yang pounced forward hysterically. nging sounds could be heard continuously from in front of him. Furious shouting could be heard as several figures were attacking each other in this region of water! Chu Yang felt his spirits lifted C"My other brothers are still alive! My other brothers are still here!" He jumped forward urgently as if he were a shooting star. He was afraid that if he was one step toote, another new tragedy would await him! The blur suddenly cleared up, and a wide and open space opened up in front of his eyes. Gu Du Xings expression was cold and solemn, and his sword was like a dragon. Ao Xie Yuns sword was like a star, Xie Dan Qiongs viburnum waltzed, the edges of Mo Tian Jis clothes danced, while Tan Tan and Xie Dan Feng teamed up in their attack. They were each locked in crazy battle with fellows that had clothes which had almost the same color as the water around them! Chu Yang came closer like a tornado! Chapter 753 The Sword Heart Breaks, The Soul Breaks in the Lake of Death! "Boss!" Gu Du Xings eyes were sparkling with passionate color! "We are all here!" "We are all here!" Xie Dan Qiong, Ao Xie Yun, and Mo Tian Ji roared together! Chu Yang almost started to tear once more. "Youre all there!" "But, Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di are no longer here..." "They are not here anymore..." Chu Yang hadnt even spoke, and someone was already starting to taunt him from the other side. "Youre all here? Ha ha hHa... what a joke! Before this, Ive just killed a fellow was still crying like a baby. That felt fantastic!" Another two menughed heartily. "Thats right C the skinny fellow, we stuck two swords right through his heart. The look of disbelief on his face! That was felt so good! Ha ha ha!" When this was said, Gu Du Xing and the others suddenly felt their bodies tremble, and their expressions changed drastically! Gu Du Xing shouted angrily, "Nonsense!" That man was stillughing outrageously. "You dont believe me? Then I will let your hopes die!" He waved his hand, and the water suddenly began to flow rapidly. Two corpses that were stained with fresh blood in the distance surged forward as they drifted in the water and the water carried those corpses. "Ji Mo!" Gu Du Xing howled, and his state of mind quivered as his swordy became greatly disorganized. "Little Wolf!" Ao Xie Yun and Xie Dan Qiong shouted at the same time, and the two of them staggered backwards at the same time. "Dont look!" Mo Tian Jis words were like thunderps. "This is a trick!" But how could they bear not to look? Everyones hearts broke at the same time in the moment that they witnessed that sight! Countable sword light flickered like a web that stretched across the heavens C there were more enemies concealed and waiting to attack! In that moment, everyones thoughts and minds were in disarray. They were beside themselves with grief, and their eyes were blurred by their own tears in that moment. How could they maintain their usual standards? "Be careful!" Chu Yang was full of rage as he lunged forward without care for anything else at all. Two swords cut him off, and Chu Yangshed out as if he was willing to trade his life for his enemies C but even then, he couldnt force his enemies back even half a step! He used everything he knew about his Nine Tribtions Swordsmanship without a care for his own life, and torrential waves surged in the waters around him! However, he couldnt stop tragedy from happening! A faint sound could be heard, and a single longsword plunged through Gu Du Xings heart, while his ck Dragon Sword also stabbed deeply into his enemys heart! Xie Dan Qiongs viburnum shed and scattered as it fixated upon an enemys throat, while there were seven or eight swords impaled through his body both horizontally and vertically. He was like a porcupine as he froze in the water! He didnt have a chance to utter one final sentence before he breathed hisst! Fresh blood dispersed and drifted rapidly through the water. Ao Xie Yuns body was shed open by a de diagonally from his left shoulder to his waist! Chu Yang could clearly see that Ao Xie Yuns organs were breaking apart in the water and drifting away! "Swoosh!" Chu Yang spun around, and he could see a thread of blood emerging from Mo Tian Jis forever indifferent face. There was a sword cruelly plunged into his chest! Mo Tian Jis white hands were tightly sped around the swords edges! Swish! Another sound could be heard as a saber cut across the water, and Mo Tian Jis legs were severed! The sword was withdrawn from his chest with a swoosh! Mo Tian Ji stared at his own chest nkly, and then at his legs that were floating away with the flow of water. He suddenlyughed at the sky and said, "I never thought that I, Mo Tian Ji, who has always been the Master of Maniption and Calction, will..." "...perish today in this ce!" Someone interrupted him andpleted his unfinished sentence coldly before another sword plunged through his back! Mo Tian Jis body was tainted red by all that blood. He floated to the bottom of the water limply, and he shed a in smile and said, "Thats right." And he was gone. "Brother!" Xie Dan Feng howled hysterically and dashed towards Xie Dan Qiongs corpse. Swoosh, swoosh, swish! Three different sounds could be heard, and three men whose clothes were the color of water cut open Xie Dan Fengs body into three pieces without showing any mercy at all! Xie Dan Fengs long hair drifted through the water, but there was no longer any charm or elegance left. "Ah!" Tan Tan roared desperately! As he was roaring, dense ck gas suddenly began to emerge from his body! "Ah C" Tan Tan continued to shout in writhing agony, and the ck gas became even denser. Finally, divine light shot out from his eyes, as if was a sovereign descending upon this world! His hands quivered, and all the water flowing through this region vanished at the same time! Xie Dan Fengs body flew into his embrace. Tan Tan stared at the corpse that had already turned cold in his hands with boundless love, and tears trickled from his eyes. "Demon King! Youve finally awakened!" A man who was dressed in water-colored clothes appeared soundlessly on the other side. There was a cold smile on his face. "I have always desired to fight you, and I have been waiting for this for one hundred thousand years!" "You... will all die!" Tan Tans eyes were fixated on Xie Dan Fengs lifeless face, and his voice was chilly to the core. "What is death in exchange for a battle with the Demon King?" That man was stillughing heartily. In the next moment, Tan Tans body disappeared from the spot and three exploding sounds could be heard C the heads of the three men who murdered Xie Dan Feng erupted at the same time. His speed was so quick that nobody could ever react! A series of hitting and smacking sounds rang out incessantly. Tan Tans body was like a wave of color, and in the blink of an eye, almost thirty enemies died beneath his hands! There was only that one person left standing in front of him! Corpses were strewn all over the ce. That man didnt attempt to stop Tan Tan at all! "Demon King, please fight me!" That man smiled warmly after Tan Tan murdered everyone around, and sharp light radiated from that mans eyes. "Demon King, you must have been infuriated when you watched the person youve loved throughout your entire life die in front of your eyes..." Tan Tan said nothing, and his body trembled before he reappeared above that man, and more than a thousand strikes of his palm rained down. "Ha ha ha ha!" The manughed joyfully, and he was a thousand feet away with a spin of his body. "Come! The Demon King! Let me see what youre capable of!" Tan Tan vanished into thin air in that instant. After Tan Tan disappeared, the region of water that had been emptied out was suddenly filled with water once more! All the corpses started floating around. These corpses included those of his brothers and those of his enemies. An epic battle erupted far away in the distance! Chu Yang didnt seem to feel anything. He thought that he was just having a nightmare! Everything happened with a few blinks of his eyes. Luo Ke Di was dead, Ji Mo was dead, Gu Du Xing was dead, Ao Xie Yun was dead, Mo Tian Ji was dead, Xie Dan Qiong was dead, and Xie Dan Feng died right in front of him. Even if this was a nightmare, this nightmare was too cruel. Chu Yang held onto hisst thread of hope, and he grabbed one of the enemys corpses on the ground. He forcefully tore through the corpse, and the corpses flesh dripped with blood as blood floated through the water once more. "This isnt a dream!" "This is real!" He shed himself heavily on his thigh, and blood oozed out. The pain and agony that he felt were almost enough to shake and eradicate his soul. "I can feel pain C this isnt a dream!" "But how can this not be a dream?!" Chu Yang shouted towards the sky. "They are clearly still outside! They are still outside! They didnte in! They didnte in!" "..." He continued shouting madly. He could vividly feel that his body, his mind, and his soul was starting to crumble piece by piece. A faint groan rang out, and Chu Yang quivered as if he had been shocked by electricity as he darted over. Gu Du Xing! Gu Du Xing was still alive! Chu Yang hugged him tightly in his arms, and warm tears welled up in his eyes. "Du Xing! Du Xing! Wake up!" Gu Du Xing slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were still as clear and sharp as before, and the expression on his face was still cold and lonely like it had always been. However, deep in his eyes, he couldnt help but reveal his disappointment and his frustration. "Chu Yang C" Gu Du Xing forced a faint smile through his face that always seemed so cold. "Im going..." Chu Yang felt as if heaven and earth was darkening. "No!" He roared as if his intestines were being ripped apart. "I wanted to apany you to reign supreme over the Nine Heavens," Gu Du Xing coughed and continued, "I wanted to stand side by side with you at the top, but thats a pity because I can no longer do that... you... you... have to take care!" Gu Xu Dings body trembled once in Chu Yangs arms, and there was no more movement. His body gradually turned cold. And slowly, it turned hard. Chu Yang knelt on the ground as if his soul was lost. He could feel his heart being slowly ripped apart and slowly freezing away. He was in so much pain that he felt as if all his thoughts and ideas were gone. Nothing C there was nothing left. "Is this really not a dream?" Chu Yang pierced himself with his sword again and again, and he continued shouting hysterically. "Dont hurt! Please, dont let this hurt! I beg you, wake me up from this dream!" "Let me wake up..." His eyes appeared so sinister, and he struggled with every ounce of his strength. "I want to leave this ce! This must be a dream!" He concentrated his will to recount everything that happened before he came in. "I chased away my brothers, and I remained. I was lying in my tent before I felt the call of the Nine Tribtions Sword..." "And I reached the bottom of theke." "I found a cave entrance that was flickering with white light..." "And I came in..." "Then I saw Luo Ke Di..." "Damn it! Everything seems to real!" "But how can I take this reality?" "How can I?!" Chu Yang was disheartened, and he no longer had any hope. "My brothers are all gone C why am I still alive?" Chu Yang could feel that the remnants of the Nine Tribtions Sword in his dantian suddenly crumbled into pieces in this instant! His grief reached a level so high that even someone like Chu Yang, the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword who had been alive for two lifetimes, couldnt take! The remnants of the Nine Tribtions Sword were broken into so many pieces. Chu Yang could vividly feel C rather, he could clearly see that his heart was starting to split open in the center. His veins and his blood vessels were severed in that instant, and his separated heart began to split into smaller pieces once more. A sphere of me grew from his heart, and the fires raged. Chu Yang howled into the air, and ck ash streamed out from his mouth! In that moment, his heart became dust! He raised his sword and swiped it towards his throat. "Ah!" An exmation could be heard from behind him. Chu Yangs lifeless eyes turned subconsciously. Two people suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. He recognized one of them. Chu Fei Ling! His biological father. There was a beautiful middle-ageddy standing next to him, and she was staring at Chu Yang with eyes of worry, heartache, and love. She was full of gentleness and tenderness, and she was full of protection, and her eyes were full of doting love. This look made Chu Yangs entire body start to tremble! Chapter 754 Trial of the Soul! "Yang Yang, you have kept me in the dark for so long!" There was a faint trace of me in Chu Fei Lings voice, but he sounded more as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his chest. "Fortunately, I finally realized and finally hurried here, my child. You... you have to be strong!" Chu Yang stared at him nkly and muttered as if he was in a dream, "What?" The beautiful middle-ageddy began to sob, and she sniffled as her eyes were fixated upon Chu Yang. Her eyes were full of guilt and heartache as she said, "My child, my child C you have suffered." "You... who are you?" Chu Yang had an inkling in his heart, but he didnt dare to believe that. "She is your mother," Chu Fei Ling heaved a sigh, "Did you know C once we obtained urate information about you, we couldnt sit still any longer, and so your mother and I rushed here. My child, put down the sword, and dont do silly things. Are you going to let your mother lose you forever once more, even though she has lost you for eighteen yours and it has taken so much for her to see you again?" "How can your mother take it if you do that?" Chu Fei Ling said heartbrokenly. "My mother?" Chu Yang opened his mouth, and he felt as if his soul, which had already broken down into pieces, exploded once more and disintegrated once more! He began seeing stars in that moment, and he couldnt take it any longer and his body shook before he passed out. He felt as if he had fallen into an embrace that was full of tenderness and love. Humans would yearn for that smell and that sensation, and those were just so mesmerizing. Chu Yang was still in a daze, and he began to cry out loud... He thought that he had already changed his destiny, but not in his wildest dreams did he expect destiny to be so much crueler! All of his brothers had died right in front of him! He could only watch on, and there was nothing he could have done! This blow, to Chu Yang, was even more painful and agonizing than Mo Qing Wus death in his previous life! His heart was dead! But right at this moment, his parents had arrived by his side. He had never tasted his mothers warm embrace, and all that warmth just made him feel so lost. "What should I do?" He could only be in a daze. Chu Yang was awakened by a wave of tremors, and only when he woke up did he realize that he was in his mothers arms, and his body was being spun around continuously. He was moving very rapidly... "Danger...?" Chu Yang opened his eyes and realized that Chu Fei Ling and his mother were being surrounded and attacked! There were men with veils covering their faces and d in ck all around them. "How did this happen?" There were several wounds already on Chu Fei Lings body, and they were so deep that his bones could be seen. Blood was flowing over his mothers body... Chu Yang was astonished, and he flipped and struggled form his mothers arms as he drew his sword. "Ha ha ha, Chu Fei Ling! We could force you and your wife into a corner with nowhere to go eighteen years ago, and today we are going to murder your entire family here!" The man in ck who was leading the group said as heughed out loud. "He must be your son. Ha ha ha, what a waste! The family has just been reunited but the family has to die. You have my sympathies." Someone elseughed hysterically. Chu Fei Ling and his wife gritted their teeth and continued crazily blocking their enemies attacks, but they were being forced back continuously. Their standards and their enemies standards werent even on the same level! Chu Yang roared as heshed out with his sword. However, Chu Fei Ling and his wife grabbed him at the same time and said, "Go, Yang Yang, quickly!" "No! Chu Yang shouted hysterically. How could he leave at a time like this? "Go, quickly! Dont let the two of us die for nothing!" Chu Yangs mother was staring at him with doleful eyes. "My child... eighteen years ago, these men were the ones who chased us and gave us no choice but to separate you from us... I didnt think that today..." She looked at her son longingly, and her eyes were filled with yearning and love. "Go, my child! You being alive... is our greatest hope..." She hadnt even finished her sentence when she grunted, and a shiny sword tip protruded from her chest. She grunted again, and she applied strength on her hands and Chu Fei Ling did the same, and they threw Chu Yang far into the distance! Husband and wife were submerged in a flurry of swords and des in the next moment as Chu Yangs body flew backwards C his godly soul was already starting to crumble! His mothers eyes were still staring at him with doting love amidst the flurry of swords, all the way to the point before shepletely disappeared underneath the des... "No! No!" Chu Yang shouted at the top of his voice. He felt as if his soul was starting to convulse. "Dont be so cruel..." "I... I have only been in my mothers arms for less than fifteen minutes?" "And fate has to separate us once more?" Chu Yang could feel his soul beginning to break into pieces! His consciousness was also starting to crumble. Those men in ck in the distance werent attacking anymore, and two bloody bodies were prostrate on the ground at their feet, motionless. Chu Yangs heart broke into pieces! "That fellow is still alive. Kill him!" A man in ck howled, and everyone began chasing after Chu Yang. Chu Yang cried out and raised his sword as he attempted to go up against them. He wanted to die C he wanted to be annihted! He wanted to go mad! He knew that his parents had allowed him to escape so that he could continue living, and that was their final wish, and that he really shouldnt be fighting with his life on the line. He had already been through his brothers death, and he had to watch as his parents died in front of his eyes. Chu Yang had already crumbled! He was no longer concerned about any consequence! There was nothing left in the world for him! Both parties were about to sh. The men in ck had sinister looks in their eyes, and they came from all directions. Chu Yangs eyes became even more hysterical as he howled and charged forward... Right at this moment! "Dont hurt Chu Yang!" A shadow descended from the sky, and a de that seemed like a dream appeared in front of Chu Yang. Two nging sounds could be heard as two swords were cut into half! An elegant figure d in red drifted in front of Chu Yang. A cute girl appeared in front of his eyes Yes C Mo Qing Wu had clearly grown a lot taller than when they separated. In this moment, herrge and charming eyes were staring at him with worry. "Little Wu!" Chu Yang moaned, and nobody knew if he was crying orughing. "Are you alright, Chu Yang?" Mo Qing Wu darted towards him with quick steps. "You really shouldnt havee." Another stream of blood erupted from Chu Yangs mouth, and a wave of weakness came over him C there was agony, hopelessness, and worry. Wasnt Mo Qing Wu taking her own life by rushing here in this moment? "Where are your two masters?" An idea shed in Chu Yangs head C if Ning Tian Ya and Bu Liu Qing were here, they would definitely be able to protect Mo Qing Wus life. "They didnte," Mo Qing Wu pouted, "Im here to visit my family, and I met second brother at the foot of the mountain. They came up to find you and asked me to wait by theke. I waited for a while and they didnte up, so I came down..." She blinked her eyes and said, "Eh? Wheres second brother and the others?" Chu Yangs heart was ovee by a wave of agony. He closed his eyes in pain, and he squeezed a few words from between his teeth. "Leave, quickly!" However, the men in ck had already surrounded them as swords and des rained down upon them! Chu Yangs body was enveloped underneath all those swords and des in that moment. "No!" Mo Qing Wu cried out agonizingly, and she suddenly charged in hysterically. Her petite body suddenly crashed against Chu Yangs body, and she actually forced him out just like that. The sparkling light from all those des rained down upon Mo Qing Wu, and blood erupted from her body in that instant! Chu Yang wanted to scream, but he was in so much pain that he couldnt make a sound. Mo Qing Wus thin figure was still writhing amidst all the blood, and there was only pain in her eyes. He finally, and slowly fell into Chu Yangs arms as she stared at him with eyes that were full of deep love. "Hug me, Chu Yang. I... I like how that feels..." She took two quick breaths, and light sparkled brilliantly in her eyes, as if thest mes of her life were dancing. "Chu Yang, I wanted to wait for us to grow up... and then Ill marry you... but thats a pity... because I cant grow up anymore..." "Little Wu!" Chu Yang stared at Mo Qing Wu numbly, and he suddenly felt as if his brain was exploding. Suddenly, his thoughts and everyst one of his memories and his experiences, everything... Everything was blown into smithereens! He couldnt feel pain anymore, and he couldnt feel the sourness of his heart, he couldnt feel regret, he couldnt feel... he could no longer feel anything. Mo Qing Wu stared at him deeply as she said painfully, "Chu Yang, hug me, Im so cold..." Tears streamed down Chu Yangs cheeks, and he hugged her tiny frame as tightly as he could. He really wanted to stuff her body into his own, and he wanted to shout but he couldnt make a sound. He wanted to cry out loud, but he couldnt even do that. He felt as if his chest was so stifled and he couldnt catch his breath. He felt as if his chest could burst open at any moment, and Mo Qing Wus breathing continued to grow weaker and weaker... Her arm was like a tender lotus, and it was wrapped so tightly around Chu Yang. Her arm tightened once before she let go, and she used thest of her strength to tighten her grip once more before she let go. Her arm dangled once in the air, and a fortunate smile appeared on her face as she flushed and muttered under her breath, "I love how this feels... I cant bear to leave, Chu Yang. How nice will it be if we have a next life, and I will definitely give birth to so many babies for you, and I will be the best wife ever..." Her voice was suddenly cut off. Mo Qing Wus eyes closed slowly, and she slowly fell asleep in Chu Yangs arms. Her eyshes that were like tiny fans flitted over her eyelids, but her eyes would never open again. Chu Yang knelt down on the ground nkly C he couldnt feel anything anymore. "You died in my arms in my previous life, and you closed your eyes while in my arms." "In this life, you will fall asleep forever in my arms once more because of me. I am still watching you shut your eyes, and I am still watching you in my arms, and I can still feel your body slowly going cold but theres nothing I can do..." "There is still nothing I can do!" "Why?" "Why!" "My brothers!" "My parents!" "My lover!" Chu Yang continued hugging Mo Qing Wu, and he continued shouting hysterically into the air. His heart was no longer there, his soul had be illusory, and his mind was disintegrating piece by piece. His consciousness exploded in that instance... His godly soul was starting to split open piece by piece... His godly soul already had defects, and in this moment, as if an opening had appeared in a dyke on a river that stretched for a thousand miles. Torrential water rushed out from that opening... This opening was starting to grow bigger, and the spirit of the Nine Tribtions Sword gradually cracked open in his consciousness... Chu Yang was just standing there as if his spirit was lost as his past experiences and his previous life shed by in his mind. A forlorn smile appeared in the corner of his mouth C it was over! There was no shore on the other side of the Lake of Death! There was no other side! "My brothers... Du Xing, Tian Ji, Ji Mo, Little Wolf..." "My lover, Qing Wu, Qing Wu..." "My father, Chu Fei Ling..." "My mother, my mother..." Chu Yangs heart suddenly shook crazily and a thought suddenly urred to him. "I only know my fathers name, but my mother... what was my mothers name?" Chu Yangs body froze! "I dont have a nickname! My master has always called me by my full name, Chu Yang! The only nickname Ive had is Tan Tan teasing me by calling me Yang Yang..." (Trantors note: the words in Chinese are different, but the English direct trantion is identical.) "But even my parents call me Yang Yang..." "Why was I called Yang Yang?" Meng Chao Rans in and indifferent eyes appeared in front of Chu Yang. "My lovers name is called Ye Chu Chen." The morning sun at daybreak... "Thats why youre called Chu Yang." "Thats why... youre called Chu Yang..." "Youre called Chu Yang..." Chapter 755 Hang On, Chu Yang! Chu Fei Ling and Yang Ruo Lan were rushing forward as quickly as they could! Now, they were less than five hundred kilometers away from the Heavenly Sword Peaks Lake of Death! The couple was as worried as ever, but they didnt have a single ounce of strength left when they reached here! Their legs felt as if they weighed tons, they could no longer move another inch. They could only stop and rest. It was midnight, when Yang Ruo Lan suddenly cried out in surprise and was shaken awake from her dream. She broke out in cold sweat over her entire body, and beads of sweat rolled off her forehead! "What is it?" Chu Fei Ling was sitting on one side and meditating as he recovered his vital energy. He had been too tired over the past few days, and even this Martial Monarch was starting to feel fatigue in his soul. "I... I have suddenly seen our son," Yang Ruo Lans eyes became fixated as she flinched in astonishment. Her face a pale as she said, "I just saw... I just saw our son covered in blood to bid farewell to me... I... I..." He eyes were full of panic. "Fei Ling, nothings happened to Chu Yang, right?" "Youre not thinking straight because youre too concerned. Hes with his brothers, and furthermore, all the great ns have an alliance and there are many expert fighters amongst them. How can anything happen to him?" Chu Fei Ling attempted to console her. "But I keep feeling so panicky and worried, and I keep feeling as if something bad has already happened." Yang Ruo Lan frowned, "Im just very anxious and nervous." She paced around inside the tent, and she became increasingly frustrated. Her mind hadpletely lost its cool, and the more she thought about this, the more ominous she felt. Yang Ruo Lan was just pacing around in her tent for the rest of the night. She was terribly upset, and her breathing was heavy. She immediately pulled Chu Fei Ling out of bed at daybreak and said, "Lets go!" Unfortunately for Chu Fei Ling, he hadnt even recovered half of his physical strength before he was pulled up to run as fast as he could. "If you dy my reunion with my son, I will skin you alive!" Yang Ruo Lan was incredibly fierce, and mes seemed to pour from her eyes. Husband and wife continued racing to their destination. There was hardly anyone where they were at, so there was hardly anyone worth robbing from even if they wanted to. They finally met people from the Ao ning down from the Heavenly Sword Peak at midday. Their gs and banners were on full disy, while their troops and horses appeared healthy and robust. The two of them could tell with one look that they had emerged victorious. Chu Fei Ling came forward to intercept them to get some information, and they became a lot more assured when they heard that Chu Yangs side had emerged victorious. They didnt dare to reveal their identities, and they asked simple questions while they imed themselves to be Chu Yangs seniors. Naturally, Ao Tian Xing treated them politely and with respect, and he told them that Chu Yang and the others were still on the Mountain. Yang Ruo Lan was ted, and she watched as the Ao n and the other ns departed the mountain before they went up the mountain... Even though they had received urate information, Yang Ruo Lan still felt a little stifled, and the pressure was so strong that she couldnt catch her breath. She couldnt bepletely reassured unless she saw her son with her own eyes. In the Lower Three Heavens, Tie Bu Tian was holding Tie Yang in her arms in her study as she reviewed and sorted through her official letters. Her little kid was already sleeping soundly in her arms. However, Tie Bu Tian was still reading through the letters when her heat skipped a beat, and her pen stabbed onto the letter, leaving a ring mark on it. Her thoughts were in turmoil and she was distraught with anxiety as her heart seemed to pound out of her chest. She shivered as if cold winds blew across her entire body, and she couldnt help herself as if walked to the window. She looked out of the window, and everything seemed so gloomy as her eyebrows knitted into a frown. "What happened?" "Is that you, Chu Yang?" "If that wasnt you, who was the one who pulled on my heart?" Chu Yang fought as hard as he could to remember. Meng Chao Rans eyes suddenly appeared in his mind, and that allowed him to regain some of his senses! Perhaps, this was his only chance at clearing his mind throughout this entire ordeal! Chu Yang became like someone who was drowning, and had suddenly found a piece of grass to hold onto! "I will not let go, no matter what! Even if I prove in the end that everything thats happened here is real, I will not give up and I will not believe anything!" "Even if this is reality, I will never ept it!" His stubbornness and resoluteness in his previous life and his current one supported him to a great extent in this moment! Afterwards, forced himself to pull his mind away from all that grief, and he forced himself to start thinking! Perhaps, he hadnt even realized that himself. He had lost his ability to think ever since he set foot in this ce. He could only watch on and listen amidst all his worry, but he didnt think about anything at all, as if his heart could only ept and take everything that he saw and heard, and he couldnt take control of anything at all! But now, he finally started to contemte, he began to struggle bit by bit! He began to try and save himself! Chu Yang said silently to himself, "This is myst chance! If I cant survive this, then my godly soul will be annihted! "So, I must survive this! Even if my brothers, even if my parents are dead, even if Qing Wu is dead, I will find some way to revive them as long as Im alive! I will never give up!" "Because I have shared so much feelings and emotions with them, because I have too much regrets I cannot give up!" "Hang on, Chu Yang!" Chu Yang shouted at the top of his voice, and he stabbed his thigh with his sword. He rotated his sword in his hands, and the de shifted around in his flesh and gave him such agonizing pain so that he could maintain those threads of clear-headedness that didnte easy! He gritted his teeth with all his might and forced his tears back! He was thinking! He gave his all to work his mind. "This isnt possible!" "What kind of man is Mo Tian Ji? Even if he knows what Im thinking, how can he allow our brothers to participate in the Master of the Nine Tribtions Swords tribtions?" "Wont that distract and disturb me?" "Furthermore, he had given a divination and a prophecy that fate would be chaotic, and sword and the heart will break at the Lake of Death, and there was no other side of theke!" "Therefore, Mo Tian Ji would never do something like this." "And if Mo Tian Ji didnt agree, everyone else couldnte down except for Gu Du Xing, who was extremely stubborn." "Therefore, everything must be fake!" "Even though it seemed impossible that Mo Tian Ji had brought our brothers down, but there was still a very slim chance. But my father, Chu Fei Ling, and my mothers arrival is entirely impossible!" "How can they know that I am here?" "What is my mothers name? Those sensations felt so real, but how can I not recall my mothers appearance right now? Have I not just met her?" "Who is the one who gave me that nickname, Yang Yang?" "As for Mo Qing Wu C its even more unlikely that shes here!" "Thats because everyone knows about how much Ning Tian Ya and Bu Liu Qing treasures Mo Qing Wu! How can they let her, whos just a young girl, traverse the three heavens and a million miles by herself to visit me?" "Furthermore, she coincidentally ran into Mo Tian Ji!" "How could such a coincidental event happen?" Chu Yang reminded himself again and again. Rather, he tried to numb himself again and again C"Dont panic! Dont panic! Everything must be fake! This is an illusion!" "This is the Master of the Nine Tribtions Swords fourth tribtion, and its also the rigorous test and also a very important turning point!" "This is the ce that the sword spirit has said again and again, that my godly soul will be destroyed!" "And my godly soul was almost destroyed right before this!" "I can only rely on myself right now!" He tried his best to fight his way out. However, he felt as if he was missing something. Not only did he not break out, he felt as if everything was bing increasingly real. That missing piece in his godly soul because of the sword spirits fusion was like natural barrier that blockaded his thoughts! He already knew that everything was fake, but he still realized to his intense grief that he couldnt go back! He couldnt break through this illusion! Chapter 756 Shattering Emotions! By the Lake of Death. Chu Yangs tent. Mo Tian Ji, Gu Du Xing, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, Ao Xie Yun, Xie Dan Qiong, Tan Tan, Xie Dan Feng, and Huyan Aobo were all seated. Their faces brimmed with worry. Since Mo Tian Ji had guessed what Chu Yang wanted to do, how could he allow him to take the risk? Hence, after he brought the band of brothers down from the mountain, he issued a secret order for everyone to reassemble. Then, right when night came, he quietly returned to the Heavenly Sword Peak and hid among the snow and ice. After everyone had seen the odd urrences in the sky, they then saw Chu Yang jumping into the Lake of Death like a moth flying into the mes! This scene struck everyones heart like a hammer! Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di almost eximed loudly in shock but Gu Du Xing and Mo Tian Ji mped their mouths shut with their hands. The two of them struggled but they did not seed for long. When they could finally speak, Chu Yangs body had sunkpletely into the water. "What are you doing?" Ji Mo was enraged. "Why are you stopping me?!" Luo Ke Di almost jumped. "Can you not see that Im on the verge of jumping inside?" "A bunch of retards!" Gu Du Xing cursed. "Sit down!" "Thats his own fight!" Mo Tian Ji said slowly as he looked at where Chu Yang had leaped in. "Once he goes down, he wont drown! However, if we go, well drown!" "Why wont he drown?" Luo Ke Di asked as he strained his neck. "Because his name is Chu Yang! And not a dumb pig like Luo Ke Di!" Mo Tian Ji said coldly. "All we can do is to trust him and wait for him to resurface here!" Mo Tian Jis voice was firm as he said, "If anyone wants to do anything rash and ruin our big brothers n, you can scram now!" All of the brothers fell silent. Tan Tan lowered his head. As he looked at the word e in the air, he sank into deep thought. He did not move for a long time. Xie Dan Feng apanied him quietly. It was noon already. The surface of the Lake of Death was as clear as a mirror. Not a single wave could be seen. However, a strange atmosphere hung over them. The air seemed to be vibrating. Everyone, who had already fallen into deep thought, knew that something was going to happen. In their hearts, an indescribable sensation rose. It was as if something dangerous was about toe. It was as if something important was slowly leaving them... Mo Tian Jis eyes flew wide open as he looked at the calm water of the Lake of Death. In his heart, he prayed, "Chu Yang! You must... muste back!" In the sky, a tornado suddenly descended. ... Right now, Chu Yang did not make any progress. Other than using all his strength to maintain his rity as he thought over and over again and doubted himself over and over again, there was nothing else he could do. In his heart, however, he slowly calmed down. He clearly knew that everything that had just happened was fake. An illusion! However, this illusion was so real. He could not escape from him. However, in the end, he was still able to recognize it. Most importantly, how could he return from this illusion into reality? Chu Yang panicked for a while as he grabbed wildly about. Then, he forced himself to calm down. He had already realized what hecked the most! His godly soul! This was a result of him failing to let the sword spirit control his body! Right now, no matter how dangerous the situation was, he could not escape if his godly soul remained damaged! This was akin to having a destroyed godly soul. However, he felt joy in his heart. As long they were not dead... its fine! "You still refuse to acknowledge your mistake!" An exasperated voice suddenly rang out from his heart. Chu Yang opened his eyes and looked at the water in front of him. There, a white ray of light appeared and then, an illusory human figure, which seemed to havee from another dimension, appeared before him. Even when it was right in front of Chu Yang, he could not identify his face. This illusory human figure seemed to something real. "Who are you?" Chu Yang asked calmly. "I..." The shadow chuckled. "It doesnt matter who I am. Importantly, I can bring you out." "Bring me out?" Chu Yang was shocked. However, he quickly calmed down and said, "What price do I have to pay to get out?" The illusory figure smiled and said, "You are very smart." Chu Yang snorted. "Nonsense, since you are here, you definitely want something from me. Theres no such thing as a free lunch!" Chu Yang thought. "Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword!" The illusory figure sat patiently down in front of Chu Yang. "Do you know what does it mean? How does one be the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword?" Chu Yang said inly, "Im waiting for your exnation." "Do you know why you cant get out?" The illusory figure said inly. "The sword spirit must have told you that your godly soulcks one part. Hence, in this fourth part, both its form and its substance will be destroyed! Is that right?" Chu Yang was speechless. "Im here to tell you that its wrong!" The figure shouted. Chu Yang looked up. "Your godly soul does notck anything! The sword spirit has just upied one bit of it and hence, it has lost its own consciousness. However, this part will return one day and hence, its not lost!" "Thus, the reason your form and substance are destroyed is not because of your godly soul," said the illusory figure slowly. "Whats the reason then?" Chu Yang asked with a frown. "Its because... you cant let go!" The illusory figure said with a smile. "If you can let go, you can leave!" "Let go?" Chu Yang mumbled to himself. "Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword is a strange being. He cannot be emotionless because if he is, he wont obtain the nine tribtions! He cant gather the major pirs of the Nine Heavens! However, he cant possess emotions too because if he does, he cant cut them off. Likewise, he cant be the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword!" The illusory shadow said slowly, "Every single Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword has nine great helpers! One of them masters the sword point, someone else masters the sword spine, someone else masters the sword guard, another one masters the sword tassel, another one masters the sword hilt, another one masters the sword base, another one masters the sword handle, another one masters the sword spirit..." "Only when all nine of them are present will be the Nine Tribtions Sword be formed! The sword shall control heaven and earth!" "This is where the Nine Great nse from, right?" Chu Yang asked quietly. "Thats right! The existence of the Nine Great ns is apensation by the heaven and earth to the nine tribtions!" The figures voice was very in and slow. "As long as the master of the Nine Tribtion Sword exists, he has to lead to the nine tribtions andplete the destiny of the Nine Tribtions Sword!" "Compensation? Why is it needed?" Chu Yang was shocked. "This is because they will ultimately be sacrificed!" The figure smiled. "However, the sacrifice of a single person shall earn his n sess for ten thousand years. Its apensation! An extremely valuable one!" "They will be sacrificed?" Chu Yangs face turned cold as he chuckled coldly, "Why?" The shadow smiled and said, "Because the heaven and earth require their sacrifices! Their sacrifices will be your doing!" "I will be why they sacrifice themselves?" Chu Yang chuckled coldly. "Yes!" The figure said. "You have already led them into the nine tribtions! Hence, you have to personally deliver them into the Nine Heavens!" Chu Yang started to chuckle coldly. "Hence, you have to let go," said the figure. "The nine of them are just your tools! They are not your real brothers! They are tools in your hands and hence, you should use them as you see fit! As long as they create value for you, who cares?" "Only if you let go can you leave immediately! Furthermore, you will receive the fourth part of the Nine Tribtions Sword! You can then rush into the Upper Three Heavens and establish your hegemony!" "Abandon your familial ties! Abandon your brotherhood! Abandon love!" The figure said word-by-word. Each word was like a bomb which went off in Chu Yangs heart. "This round of the Nine Tribtions Sword is called shattering emotions. "Cutting off ties! Shattering your emotions! Letting go of all restraints! Only then can you reach the other side!" The figures voice turned cold and cruel. "If you cant let it go, if you cant see past it, you will never escape!" "You have done enough for them!" The shadow said. "You gave them wings to fly. You brought them to their peaks. You will bring ten thousand years of sess to their families. You brought them..." "What they gave me is no less than what I have given them." Chu Yang interrupted the shadow and said, "I dont want to continue this question! I dont want to discuss it. It doesnt matter who gives more to whom so please, disappear!" The shadow smiled faintly and said, "But you will regret it!" "Regret..." Chu Yang smiled faintly and said, "Since you know it all, you should know that I have died once before!" "So what?" The shadow said. "Right now, youre still alive, and that is what matters!" "I want to say... actually... in this life, I am content!" Chu Yang said with a smile. "So what if I can never leave? All I would have done is to return what I have taken. Furthermore... I still stand to gain." The figure smiled and said, "Do you think that your brothers can live just because you refuse to shatter your emotions, submit, and sacrifice yourself for them?" "The Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword and the other nine tribtions are one entity. Once the master dies, even if the others dont die, their lives will be mediocre and full of problems!" The shadow smiled coldly. "Likewise, they cant live too." "Thats after I die!" Chu Yang said, "As long as Im alive, I cant let them die! No one, including myself, can hurt them. After I die... none of this matters! This is because I cant see it and hence, I cant do anything." "For things I cant care about, I shant bother myself with them. However, as long as I am alive, I wont let them die!" Chu Yangs voice was soft but he was resolute. The shadow sighed and said, "If you insist on your way, the destiny of the Nine Tribtions Sword will never bepleted. At that time, the Nine Heavens Continent will be reduced to ruins by you. Everyone in this world shall turn to dust!" He asked seriously, "Will you really disregard the lives of all creations for just a few?" Chu Yang said inly, "If I can use the lives of all creations to exchange for their lives, I will do it! However, if I use their lives to exchange for peace under the heavens..." He rolled his eyes and said coldly, "What do all creations under heavens have to do with me!" The figure said indignantly, "You!" ... Chapter 757 Let Them Make the Choice for You! Chu Yang smiled coldly and said, "So what about me?" He arched his eyebrows and said, "If I embark on this emotionless and merciless path, I can reach the peak, but I will spend the rest of my life in solitude. Wheres the joy in that? Others may choose that but I, Chu Yang, will rather die!" Chu Yang finally understood something in his heart. Earlier on, he asked the sword spirit if all previous masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword were emotionless. The sword spirit did not give him an answer. Looking at it now it seemed that all of them chose to sever all emotional attachments as they obtain the fourth part. They chose to let all nine of their brothers die... Chu Yang sighed in his heart. Suddenly, a feeling of despise rose in his heart. "Betraying ones closest brothers, forgoing the love of ones life, so what if people like these ascend to the top of the world?" "They are so pitiable!" "How can you say that all creations under heaven have nothing to do with you!" The figure looked at him for a long while before smiling suddenly. "However, if all creations under heaven are reduced dust and ashes because of your decision to die, will you not feel bad?" Chu Yang smiled casually and said, "However, if I cause the death of my brothers, I will feel worse! I will feel bad if all creations die because of me but... I have no ties to them! I will feel bad and terribly so... but theres no specific target! As for my brothers, we have been spending all our time together!" He smiled faintly and said, "Furthermore... if I die here, if all creations under heaven die, how can I feel bad? Are you saying that once I enter the Netherworld, I will still be responsible for the souls and spirits?" Chu Yang said viciously, "I, Chu Yang, only have two arms and one head! I cant answer for all creations, but I can support my brothers! To me, this is enough! To them, this is enough too!" "You really wont choose to sever these ties?" The figure asked slowly, word-by-word. "Scram!" Chu Yang replied. "Youre so annoying! Do you want me to die or to live? Hurry up and decide! Dont waste your saliva on something so meaningless! Since I came to this world, I have no intentions of returning alive!" The figure looked at him for a long while and smiled suddenly. Then, he said, "Since you cant make the decision, someone else will help you with it!" With that, he waved his hands. Chu Yang suddenly felt that something was amiss. He shouted, "What do you want to do?" The shadow smiled eerily and said, "You will find out in a while." With that, he spun and disappeared. Suddenly, above Chu Yangs head, a thin tornado appeared. The tornado flew upward and as it spun, a whoosh could be heard and the water near it suddenly disappeared. Chu Yangs surroundings turned into a patch of drynd. Then, the tornado flew out! From the eye of the tornado, Chu Yang could even see the light in the sky and clouds outside! Chu Yangs tent was blown into the sky and it disappeared among the clouds. Following that, Mo Tian Ji and the rest, who were all unprepared, flew into the air too. They could not help it. Tan Tan shouted and ck light shot out from his eyes. It was as if this tornado triggered some horrible memory of his. He roared and his body stiffened. He waved his hand in mid-air and shed a hole from the tornado and grabbed Xie Dan Qiong. As he roared, he flew out! He disappeared just like this. Without Tan Tans horrifying strong foundations, Mo Tian Ji and the rest could only allow themselves to be thrown around by the tornado. Then, they rapidly fell. Instantly, a trench of ice and snow appeared on the ground. Mo Tian Ji and the rest fell inside! Ice and snow then filled up the trench. Creating a t ground! Mo Tian Ji and the rest felt as if their souls had left their bodies. Floating about, their souls were then attracted to the tornado by the center of theke as they flew into it like moths into mes. The waves of the Lake of Death surged vigorously and split into two. Then, a few spectral bodies that appeared in the waves quickly retracted. The water surface turned calm once more. At this moment, Chu Fei Ling and his wife were finally able to reach the top of the mountain after much effort! Both of their mouths were filled with blood. However, as they looked at their surroundings, they noticed that it waspletely calm. It was as if nothing had happened here! The entire mountaintop appeared to have been split open by a heavenly sword and was neat and t. They could even its edge, but they could not see anyone else. "Where is he?" Yang Ruo Lan did not even wait to catch her breath as she jumped frantically up and started to search along the Lake of Death. Chu Fei Ling looked around and his eyes were filled with worry and anxiety. Where was he? "They clearly said that... our child is here, but...where is... he?" Yang Ruo Lans eyes were filled with tears which fell uncontrobly. She circled many rounds and suddenly, she wailed into the sky, "Where is he?! Where is he?! My child! My child.... Where are you?" Then, she copsed. Yang Ruo Lan entrusted all of her hopes, all of her joy, and all of her guilt into this one moment! She was almost sure that her son was here! She was almost sure that he was here! After so much pain and hardship, she finally arrived! However... why did he disappear for no reason! Yang Ruo Lans heart simmered like oil in a pan. Right now, it was as if someone had doused it with cold water. Instantly, her hand turned icy-cold and her heart turned dark! Underneath theke. Theke continued to surge and roll about. Chu Yang looked at this scene in shock. The color had drained from his face! Shadows descended down into theke. Mo Tian Ji, Gu Du Xing, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, Ao Xie Yun, Xie Dan Qiong, Huyan Aobo... all seven of them appeared around him like shadows. The figure chuckled and said, "Im sorry. Im only a divine thought and I cant summon their bodies. Hence, I brought their souls over here. They will make the choice for you!" "Despicable!" Chu Yang said as he gritted his teeth. When Mo Tian Ji and the rest saw Chu Yang, looks of joy appeared in their eyes. Their souls floated about in the water. Instantly, Chu Yang felt as if he was caged in. He could not speak. He could not move. All he could do was to listen. Mo Tian Ji and the rest were sealed up too. For them, they could not hear anything nor see anything. Their states were not as bad as Chu Yangs. Only Gu Du Xing was not sealed off. "Gu Du Xing!" The figure asked seriously. "Tell Chu Yang that you are real!" Gu Du Xing smiled coldly and said, "What do you mean?" "Prove that youre really here!" The figure said. "Gu Du Xingughed and said, "Based on what?" While Gu Du Xing was not good with words, he was definitely an intelligent person! When he saw the situation, when he heard this sentence, he could guess that Chu Yang had fallen into an illusion. No matter whether he admitted it or not, it would do Chu Yang no good! Hence, Gu Du Xing neither denied nor confirmed it! However, the eyes of Chu Yang, who was being controlled at this moment, lit up before it dimmed. He already confirmed that this was really Gu Du Xings godly soul! Simply based on these two sentences! The figure smiled and said, "Thats fine! Gu Du Xing, what kind of person is your big brother?" Gu Du Xing snorted coldly and said, "What does this have to do with you or me?" The figure smiled and said, "What a bad temper indeed! Gu Du Xing, let me ask you, if Chu Yang requires your sacrifice to escape, will you be willing to sacrifice yourself!" Gu Du Xing was stunned. He did not want to cooperate with this mysterious shadowy figure. However, he had to consider his words clearly, because Chu Yang was listening. He said slowly, "If big brother needs my sacrifice, I wont hesitate!" However, a sharp look shed across his eyes and he said, "However, if someone uses big brothers name to make me die, I will investigate this fully! Its not so easy to obtain my life!" The figure smiled warmly and said, "If you dont die now, Ill kill him!" His waved his hands and a sword appeared. Then, he pointed it at Chu Yangs throat and he pierced his skin. Blood started to trickle out as he said coldly, "Right now! Gu Du Xing, make your choice! If you dont die, I will kill him! If you die, I will spare him! Between the two of you, only one of you can live! One of you must die! Make your choice now!" Gu Du Xingughed and said, "Choice? What do I have to choose? If one of us has to die, let me die!" He walked forward and grabbed the figures hand. Smiling coldly, he said, "You underestimate me!" With that, he positioned the sword to his neck! "Dont you dare!" Chu Yang shouted silently. Blood trickled down from his eyes as he looked viciously at Gu Du Xing. He used all his powers to shout, "If you die, I will die! You want to demonstrate your magnanimity and die without any regret. I wont let you!" Gu Du Xingughed and said, "Big brother, even if you die, I have to die before you! I cant see you die! However, when I live, I cant let you die because of me! I will rather you will bad for me than the other way round!" Then, he forced his neck to the de! The figure seemed touched. His wrist trembled and Gu Du Xings godly soul fell to the side. It was then surrounded by a huge current of water. Mo Tian Ji was released next. "Mo Tian Ji, if Chu Yang needs you to die, will you die for him?" The figure asked. "Of course not!" Mo Tian Ji smiled faintly and replied calmly. "Why not?" The figure was shocked. "Im me and hes him! We are two people! Why should he die for me? Why should I die for him?" Mo Tian Ji said sardonically. "We arent that close yet." Mo Tian Ji was extremely intelligent and he naturally knew that he could not go along with what the figure said. Once he fell into his trap, it would be over. No matter what the shadow asked, he would say the opposite of what the correct answer was. "If Chu Yang dies, Mo Qing Wu will die!" The shadow said coldly. "Use your life to exchange for the lives of the two of them! If you dont do it, Ill kill him now!" Mo Tian Ji was stunned. Chapter 758 So It’s You! Mo Tian Ji could not help but be stunned! Chu Yang was the person he ced the highest hope in. Mo Qing Wu was the person he cared about the most! Today, if both of them were to die in front of him, Mo Tian Ji, despite his title as the Master of Maniption and Calction, would be stunned too. Then, he reacted to it. "I dont..." Before Mo Tian Ji could finish, the figure interrupted him, "Dont lie to yourself! Your pause just now was enough!" He waved his hands and Mo Tian Ji moved to the side with Gu Du Xing. Then, Luo Ke Di and Ji Mo were up next. The cursed and swore. Coupled with their emotional nature, the figure was able to take care of them easily. Then, it was Ao Xie Yun... ... After a while... The figure waved his hand and locked Mo Tian Ji and the rest up. It faced Chu Yang alone. "So?" The figure looked at Chu Yang, pleased. "Even if youre unwilling, your brothers are more than ready!" "Thus, no matter whether youre willing or not, you should be willing to give up!" Chu Yang thought for a while before he raised his head. "Im curious!" He said slowly, "Shattering my emotions is a way of cultivation. However, as the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword, Im in no rush. So why are you rushing me?" The figure paused. "Why are you in such a rush to ruin our rtionship, to ruin our friendship?" Chu Yangs gaze turned sharp. The figure was stunned. "Does happiness repulse you?" Chu Yang took a step forward. "Why?" The figure could not help but retreat. At this point, it was as if Chu Yang had a eureka moment. His train of thought became clearer. "This is the best thing in life. However, why are you in such a rush to destroy it!" "In the past, have your friendships been destroyed by others? Have you lost something?" Chu Yang stared coldly at the shadow and then said, "Are you emotionally unbnced?" The figure shook and its voice turned icy-cold as it said, "What nonsense!" "I am not spouting nonsense. You know that!" Chu Yang looked at him and said, "Look at my brothers. Are you jealous? Are you very jealous? Are you angry? Dont you wish that this amity doesnt exist?" The figure steadied itself andughed coldly, "What did you think of?" "I didnt think of anything... I just feel that you are jealous of me!" Chu Yang said proudly as he looked at him. "Hence, Im proud! Very proud! You are nothingpared to me!" The figures face was blurry as it red intensely at Chu Yang and said, "Jealous of you? What are you?!" "I have brothers! You dont! Maybe you did, once, but you abandoned them! So youre jealous! I have the ability to master the Nine Tribtions Sword. You dont! Hence, you want to destroy! If I, Chu Yang, am a god in the heavens, you are but a worm in the ground!" Chu Yang was merciless. He said sharply and harshly, "If I, Chu Yang, am the moon in the sky, you are a pile of shit on the ground!" "You are not even worthy to be a pile of shit! I know who you are!" The words came viciously from Chu Yangs mouth. "You are a piece of garbage, truly!" The figures voice turned shrill as it shrieked, "Go to hell! You know who I am? How can you be sure?" Chu Yang said coldly, "I thought that you are the senior who made the Nine Tribtions Sword. A shred of his divine thought! Then, I realized that you are not!" "Why not? Why cant I be him?" The voice said shrilly. "Because while that senior destroyed the Nine Heavens once, the reason he did so was to prevent conflicts from happening in the Nine Heavens! Hence, while his method was cruel, his intention was good! He did it to save the Nine Heavens!" "You, on the other hand, want to destroy the Nine Heavens!" Chu Yang said as he gritted his teeth. "How dare you use all creations under heaven to threaten me!" "Hence, you cant be him!" Chu Yang chuckled. "Here, you are just a test and thats all! However, you murderous piece of trash transformed the nature of this test! This is your selfish desire! Right?" The fog covering the figures face disappeared, revealing arge, severe face. However, on his severe face, there was a look of panic and a dark shadow. His forehead was dripping with sweat! Even though Chu Yang did not move, the shadow took two steps back! "Are you the reason why all previous masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword were so emotionless?" Chu Yang smiled coldly as he red at him. "When I said that at the start, I cant be sure. I cant be sure of who you are. Right now, however, I am clear. Who are you?" The shadow shouted, "Tell me, who am I?" "You are the first Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword!" Chu Yang screamed. "You are that piece of trash! That scum! That imbecile! That b*stard! You walked down the wrong path and hence, you set the entire Nine Heavens on the wrong path for 90 000 years! You are the most unforgivable, despicable, and shameless person in all of history!" The figure took a few steps back in a rush. Its face was pale-white and it looked absolutely dreadful. Chu Yang finally understood. He realized why this round turned into the shattering of emotions! In his previous life, did he not shatter his emotions? But... where were his sesses? Today, in this life, why would the Nine Tribtions Sword ask him to do this again! Wheres the logic in that? If Chu Yang had sunk into the illusion since the start, the moment Meng Chao Ran appeared was able to jolt him awake briefly. However, it was only until this figure appeared and told him that he needed to shatter his emotions and cut off all attachments that Chu Yang finally regained his senses! This was because... he had shattered his emotions before! In his previous life, after he shattered his emotions, it resulted in the tragedy of Mo Qing Wu! This was his biggest regret, which caused him to be reborn in this world! How could Chu Yang make the same mistake again? If he had to sever his emotional attachments in this world again, what was the point of his rebirth? Must he walk on this path once more? Must he feel the same sentiments of regret once again? From this, Chu Yang became increasingly more suspicious. When the figure was forcing him to make a choice, Chu Yangs heart became clearer. When the figure dragged Mo Tian Ji and the rest over, Chu Yang was sure! This was no test. The figure was after his life! No test... would require one to die. There was no time to hesitate! The main point of suspicion was that the sword spirit had reminded him over and over again that the biggest obstacle to this round was his iplete godly soul. However, this figure said that it was not because of his iplete godly soul but instead, the need to shatter his emotions! Chu Yang would rather believe the sword spirit than him! The sword spirit would never lie! The most important thing right now was not in shattering his emotions but instead, repairing his godly soul! Hence, this guy was lying! He was ying a trick! Since he was lying, he had to be doing it for a reason! So what was the trick? He was just a shadowy figure, so why was he so insistent? At this moment, Chu Yang was half-clear. He daringly made his deductions and said each sentence out. In doing so, he discovered the figures true identity! This was when Chu Yang counterattacked! The figure had existed for 80 000 years! It tricked all seven previous Masters of Nine Tribtions Sword. For such a long time, no one was able to find out who it was. At this moment, Chu Yang was able to identify who he was clearly. Despite being just a scattered piece of thought, he could not help but panic! His reaction confirmed Chu Yangs suspicion! At this moment, there was another cause of suspicion. Why was the shadow there? If the great creator of the Nine Tribtions Sword did not permit, how could he stay here? If the creator had permitted it, how could he continue doing as he pleased? Chu Yangs eyes shone as he thought intensely. However, he could not find the reason. "Hahahaha..." The figureughed like a maniac. "Thats right. You are indeed the most exceptional Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword! You got all of them correct!" His square face turned vicious as he said, "Thats right, I am the first Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword! I am the one who came here first. I underwent the challenge for the fourth part! My rtives and brothers all died in front of me! Then, the illusion told me to forget them! They were to be seen as tools!" "I did it all!" "But I failed!" "B*stard!" He screamed like a maniac. "If he wants us to fulfill his desires, why did he set such an obstacle?" The figureughed manically. "After I left, I followed the instructions here diligently. I embarked on the path of shattering my emotions. After I united the Nine Heavens, I personally put them inside the Nine Heavens Foundational Rock! Why? So I canplete his task!" "What did I do wrong?" "In the end, why did I be a shred of soul and am now forced to stay here! Why is my new take to remind you? Hahaha..." The figureughed manically. "Why would I be so kind? Having walked on the wrong path, why must I guide you on the right one? Why!" Chu Yang looked at him in pity and said, "You are mad!" "Yes, Im mad! Hence, I must destroy. I must destroy everyone! This is a test of your godly soul! If you cant make it past this round, what does it have to do with me!" The figure doubled over inughter. He was absolutely pitiful. "However, your task is to test! You should not take matters into your own hands and bring others down the wrong path!" Chu Yang said sharply. "How many beautiful rtionships were destroyed by you? How can you delight in this!?!" "Beautiful rtionship? Hahaha... why cant I destroy them? What I cant get, no one else should think of getting!" The shadowughed crazily. "If anyone should get it, its me, the first Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword! And not you!" "You are unworthy of empathy!" Chu Yang spat at him. "So what if you know? What can you do to me?" The figure smiled evilly. "Your godly soul is iplete and you will never leave this illusion! This is your most fatal spot! Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword, we can only wait for the 10th generation now! Hahaha... but I will still be here at that time! I will still be here!" ... Chapter 759 Swallow! "As long as I am still here, who can seed?!" The figure opened his arms andughed into the sky. "Who can seed?! Until the end of time, no one shall get past me!" As he said that, his illusory form shook and became thinner. His face turned as he waved his hand and shouted, "Go!" The godly souls of Mo Tian Ji and the rest instantly flew out. "They shall live outside. You... shall live here forever!" The figureughed. "Its not because you dont want them here, but because you cant force them to stay here, right?" Chu Yangs eyes turned sharp. He naturally realized that the figure had weakened. Mockingly, he looked at him and said, "Thats all you can do!" "So what?" The figureughed manically. "Can you still fight with me here?!" Chu Yang chuckled and his eyes brimmed with killing intent. "You said that you can kill me, but you didnt! If you can kill all previous masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword, I bet they are all dead by now! Hence, your limitation is that you cant kill. All you can do is to y tricks!" "Likewise, you cant kill me!" Chu Yang said assuredly, "You cant kill Tian Ji and the rest and hence, you can only let them go!" "All you are doing is bragging!" "You have no powers on your own!" "You are useless! You are just a dog who knows how to bark!" Chu Yangs words were like knives. Every single sentence he spoke turned into razor-sharp des that cut into the figures mind. Without mercy! "You!" The figure roared. His rage spiraled out of control. Then, he started to chuckle darkly, "I cant do anything to you! However, dont forget that your godly soul is still iplete. You cant leave this illusion! You want to anger me? Hahaha! You are the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. I am a former master. Do you think I will fall for your trick?" Chu Yang chuckled coldly and said, "All previous masters escaped, so why cant I? Do you think I will listen to you?" The figure roared inughter, "However, the previous masters all had intact godly souls! You are missing a big chunk!" Chu Yang smiled coldly, "So what?" The figure was delirious in joy. "So what? Hahaha... your question is so funny! An iplete soul in the midst of the Nine Tribtions Swords transformation and you still want to get out? Stop dreaming!" Chu Yang narrowed his eyes. He looked at him and smiled mysteriously before saying, "You are weak now? Am I right?" The shadow was stunned as he said, "What do you mean?" "In other words, you are here for the challenge. With the power of your godly soul, theres barely anything left after your challenge has ended, right?" Chu Yangughed, "The powerful creator will not let you do as you please. Hence, why are you still here?" The figure said in confusion, "What do you want to say?" Chu Yang stretched his arms and he broke free from his constraints. The power that had rendered him immobile just now suddenly disappeared without a trace! It lost all its effects. "While I dont know how to get out of here, I believe that the secret lies in your body!" Chu Yang said as he looked at him inly. "You should have been gone a long time ago. Yet, you are still here!" The shadows face turned. Chu Yangs words seemed contradictory but it vocalized the deepest terror he felt in his heart! "What do you want to do?" The figure took one step back and he covered his chest with his hands. His face brimmed with panic and he could feel that the power that had once belonged to him was quickly draining away from him. It was just like what had happened after he tricked all the other masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Instantly, this figure turned weak too. Instantly, three ngs could be heard. In the currents faraway, three rays of radiant light appeared! These were the three pieces of the broken sword that had followed Chu Yang down. The sword point, sword edge, and sword spine all flew over likeets from afar, buzzing in a celebratory manner. Then, they entered Chu Yangs dantian! The figure looked at him in shock and said, "Why... is it the dantian?" Chu Yang asked, "Why cant I use my dantian?" Before the figure could speak, Chu Yangs dantian burst with an intense sword light. An illusory Nine Tribtions Sword appeared next to him! The figure cried out in shock and turned to run away. Chu Yangs heart moved as he took a step forward and grabbed his arm and shouted, "Where do you think youre going!" With one chop, he sliced at that arm off. At the same time, from the intense sword light of the Nine Tribtions Sword, a bolt of lightning shot out and pierced through the figures chest. The figure appeared to have been struck by thunder. His body shuddered and he screamed in pain. Then, his voice turned shrill and his eyes brimmed with despair. Chu Yangs hand held the figures shoulder. He was shocked too. He only wanted to do an action ording to the thought in his heart. He never expected to pull this figures arm off. Was he really an illusion? Why did his arm remain in Chu Yangs hand, intact, after it was pulled off? The figure which had lost an arm continued to stand there, as real as ever, trembling... Chu Yangs mind turned foggy as he thought, "Whats going on?" At this moment, a thought rang out in this Nine Tribtions Dimension. Then, with a whoosh, the arm in Chu Yangs hand was sucked inside! Chu Yangs hands were empty! The figure wailed, "Ahh! B*stard! Return me my half godly soul!" However, the Nine Tribtions Dimension ignored him. He looked venomously at Chu Yang. However, he could not move. It was if the intense light of the Nine Tribtions Sword had glued him to where he was! Chu Yang felt everything before his eyes vibrate. He was already inside the thought. In the Nine Tribtions Dimension, he saw a white shadow that was like a white cloud. It was one-third the size of Chu Yangs thought. Its face resembled the first Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword exactly! On its face, there was a pleading and desperate look. There were an indescribable desperation and cruelty. Its eyes stared intently at Chu Yang. They were poised to fight. "Why are you here?" Chu Yang asked. The figure shouted and then, like a gust of wind, it bit Chu Yangs arm. Chu Yang felt his godly soul ache. A part of his body had been bitten off. Enraged, he kicked out with his feet. The figure was unaffected by Chu Yangs kick. It bit his leg and its face brimmed with content and evil. Chu Yang felt pain in his godly soul again as he thought, "He wants to devour me!" "Here, normal physical attacks have no effects because this is the dimension of our godly souls! The only way is to devour each other!" As he thought, the figure seemed to have discovered the sweetness of eating Chu Yang. Its body solidified and then, it lunged at him once more. Chu Yang snorted and lunged too. "You can devour me so why cant I devour you?" After all, in this dimension, only one can live! Chu Yang opened his mouth and bit the figure. The figure trembled violently and a look of immense pain appeared on its face. However, no matter how much it struggled, it could not break free. Even though it had lived for 90 000 years, it was just an ordinary godly soul. Furthermore, it was the smaller half of the godly soul. Chu Yang was the master of this dimension. Furthermore, his godly soul had been enhanced by the Spirit-Refining Spring, not just once! How could that shred of a soul resist his attack? If figures intact godly soul was inside, it could create some trouble. However, he was just a godly soul formed from an arm. He was no match for Chu Yang! In the Nine Tribtions Dimension, two white dots darted about and chased each other. The bigger one was naturally Chu Yang. Every time he caught his target, he would take a bite. With each bite, Chu Yang would feel himself being strengthened. It was like a delicious food and an extremely powerful tonic! Oh! Chu Yang caught thest white dot and stuffed it inside his mouth. He discovered that his godly soul in the Nine Tribtions Dimension actually increased and became a lot more solid. "Hes indeed the godly soul for the first Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Such a nutritious soul!" Chu Yang smacked his lips and as he thought about the bigger tonic outside, he became impatient. He thought, "A chunk is a chunk. Why not just swallow... everything?" Chu Yangs ambitions surged. His godly soul disappeared in a sh from the Nine Tribtions Dimension. Outside, Chu Yang narrowed his eyes. A smile crept across his face. The figure trembled in front of him as it looked at him. Suddenly, Chu Yang opened his eyes vigorously. A solid-looking ray of light shot out as he looked ravenously at the figure. The figure turned gray. "No..." Chu Yang waved his hand and said, "Catch him for me!" The intense sword light from the Nine Tribtions Sword seemed to have understood him. It brought the figure over to Chu Yang. Chu Yang chuckled and the Nine Tribtions Dimension appeared. Like a demon from time immemorial, it opened its endless ck mouth in front of the figure. The figure struggled and cursed. Then, it pleaded... However, it could not break free from the Nine Tribtions Sword. "Let me go! You b*stard. I was your master once! How dare you treat me like this?!" "Let me go... ah..." "No... dont throw me inside!" "Chu Yang, you bastard! You will die in pain!" "Chu Yang! You despicable as*hole! Fight me head-on!" "What kind of hero uses such tricks!" "Chu Yang, I beg you! Dont devour me! I can give you 90 000 years of experience and wisdom..." "Chu Yang, please spare me... wu... wu..." The moment the figure was thrown into the Nine Tribtions Dimension, it hadpletely copsed... Chapter 760 Sword Guard of the Nine Tribulations Sword With a whoosh, the figure disappeared into the Nine Tribtions Dimension like a moth flying into the me! Chu Yang chuckled as he jumped in himself. After a long while, Chu Yang felt as if his body was bursting with energy! Every single strand of hair on his body, every single pore, felt as if he had just drunk some tonic. He was at his peak! After a rather easy fight, the figure waspletely swallowed by Chu Yang. This godly soul, which was at least 80 000 years old, not only healed Chu Yangs damaged godly soul but also increased its power by a few dozen times! This powerful tonic almost made Chu Yang burst! With the current power of his godly soul, he could not digest it immediately! It was like getting someone who could normally eat only two buns to eat 20 at once! Chu Yang was stuffed to the point where he feltzy. He did not want to do anything. Even blinking his eyes seemed to require too much effort. He forced his godly soul to enter the Spirit-Refining Pond. Only then did he close his eyes. After a long while, Chu Yang felt as if his own soul was shaking non-stop. It howled like the wind and crashed like the tides. Then, thunder and lightning could be heard from it... Finally, there was a huge explosion! Outside, Chu Yang, who had been sitting cross-legged, felt his body tremble. Blood spurted out from all his pores! In the Nine Tribtions Dimension, a look of calm crossed Chu Yangs face. This intense tremor had woken up the slumbering sword spirit. The sword spirit was in an extremely weak state. It forced itself to stand up and looked at the Spirit-Refining Pond. Then, it saw Chu Yangs almost solid godly soul lying in the pond. The sword spirits body trembled as it drew a breath of cold air. Its eyes were wide as its body shook! After a while, it finally managed to mutter, "Oh my god..." "Whats going on!" The sword spirit was utterly shocked. "This scoundrels godly soul is damaged, right? Why... why is his godly soul almost as powerful as mine?" Chu Yang opened his eyeszily and said, "Are you awake?" "Am I awake?" The sword spirit repeated that line subconsciously. Then, he rushed forward quickly and asked, "Whats going on here?" Chu Yang waved his hand and said, "I have... swallowed the guardian who was here. Simple." "Simple?!" The sword spirit quickly took two steps back and said, "You swallowed the guardian... you..." He gritted his teeth and gave him a thumbs-up. "Bravo!" Then, it sat down in the Nine Tribtions Dimension and said nothing. "So... that figure can be swallowed?" "Why did all eight previous masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword did not do so..." "Whats... whats going on here?" "No wonder Chu Yangs godly soul is now intact. So thats the reason why." "If thats the case, then you are in luck!" After a long while, the sword spirit finally jolted to his senses. It sighed non-stop and did not know whether he should admire or be envious of Chu Yang. "I think so too..." Chu Yang frowned and said, "However, I feel very full now. I dont feel like it has any other use though..." "Do you want to obtain more benefits? Stop dreaming!" The sword spirit said in a speechless manner. "When you swallowed him, the biggest benefit is healing your iplete godly soul. Furthermore, you dont have the power to digest him now. What can you obtain?" "You have to cultivate step-by-step. Only then can your godly soul be more powerful. Then, you can slowly digest the strength of this powerful godly soul. Only then can you obtain some of its experiences, memories, and use them for yourself..." The sword spirit snorted, "However, you have to careful. While the power of this godly soul has lost its sentience and turned into pure energy, this energy is not something that you can take. All you did was to swallow it. Its side-effects have yet toe." "Side-effects?" Chu Yang was stunned. "Of course there will be side-effects! Do you think that you can get so many benefits so easily, or without... any effort?" The sword spirit looked at him oddly and said. "Do you think theres really free meals in this world?" "What are the side effects?" Chu Yang said with a grimace. "I dont know," said the sword spirit. "I wont be surprised if it eliminates your divine thought by 80%! Thats within its powers! The first time, it maypletely shatter your divine thought too!" Chu Yang was shocked. "However, if you stomach it andpletely digest it and turn it into your own power, then... your godly soul will be forever fortified!" The sword spirit looked enviously at Chu Yang. "Forever fortifying my godly soul," Chu Yang repeated. "We said so much but you still havent told me who is that guardian?" The sword spirit asked curiously. "Dont you recognize him?" Chu Yang asked with his eyes wide open. "I should recognize him?" The sword spirit opened its eyes. Suddenly, it eximed, "Are you saying..." Chu Yang looked at him quietly. "Are you saying... hes... one of the previous masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword?" The sword spirit looked in disbelief at Chu Yang. It shook its head vigorously and then said, "No! No! Since the second master, he was there. Is he the first Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword?!" "Smart!" Chu Yang said. The sword spirits body shook and it looked as if it was about to faint. "After 90 000 years, I have been so shocked before..." The sword spirit mumbled, "Today, I finally felt it..." Chu Yang looked at him in shock. "Other than forever fortifying my godly soul, what other things can it do?" Chu Yang asked. "The others are fine... you will know in due time," said the sword spirit enviously, sadly, and speechlessly. It stared at Chu Yang for a while and then said, "Go and figure them out, I want to continue sleeping..." "Ay... why do I sleep at such inopportune moments..." The sword spirit sighed. "Had you swallowed him with me around... it would be great. I can share in its benefits too and you will experience less intense side-effects." The sword spirit looked dispassionately at the sky and sighed. Then, it slowly walked over to the side of the Spirit-Refining Pond and went inside. Chu Yang snorted and red at him as he thought, "Dont even dream about it..." Everything in front of him turned blurry as he exited his world of thoughts. The water around him continued to flow as it enveloped Chu Yangs body. In front of him, there was a cave which shone with light. Chu Yang opened his eyes wide. He had left the illusion and was now at the ce where he had sunk into the illusion in the first ce. Outside the mysterious cave. His left leg was already inside the cave. White light shone from inside. It was filled with mysteries. Chu Yang inhaled and inspected his body. He discovered that there was not a single wound on his body. In the illusion, he remembered clearly that he had been stabbed by thousands of swords. So... they were all fake. Chu Yang looked at the warm entrance to the cave and he felt a fear rippling through his heart. At first, Ji Mo, Gu Du Xing, and his other brothers all died before him. His parents died horrible deaths too. The tragic death of Mo Qing Wu... shed past his eyes. Even though he knew that these were all fake! Even though he knew that he had passed this round, Chu Yangs body still went cold at this very thought. It was too terrifying! An illusion like this was topletely destroy him emotionally! Even though it was an illusion, Chu Yang had no wish of experiencing it once again. The sword point, sword edge, and sword spine flew in front of him. They were all excitedly egging Chu Yang to go inside. Inside, there was an intense sword hum. It was like a child who was calling out to his mother. It brimmed with a longing! Chu Yang, however, hesitated. He was fearful of this cave entrance! He wanted to turn around and run away countless times! Today, the normally fearless King of Hell Chu finally felt fear! He was afraid of experiencing a simr assault if he went inside. His eyes shed but finally, he stepped inside with his left leg! When he took this step, he brimmed with energy. Chu Yang naturally felt as if he was going on a suicide mission. However, after he entered, he realized that there was nothing. Other than transparent water flowing around, everything else was calm. Chu Yang perked up as he gathered all his energy and carefully made his preparations. He took a small step forward at each time. He did not encounter anything. He naturally knew that those terrifying scenes would not appear once more. However, he was still on high alert. An intense white light shone in front of him. Something shiny was dancing about. The sword point, sword edge, and sword spine all eximed. Chu Yang said nothing. He did give his consent. The sword point, sword edge, and sword spine did not dare to act rashly. The white light in front of him shone even more intensely and turned into something thick. It brimmed with a severe aura. No matter what attack was used, in front of this white light, they would all be blocked. This was the most powerful defense in the world! Chu Yang thought, "Sword guard!" He walked over to the great white light. With each step he took, the ball of white shrank. He took seven steps forward. The white light was almost entirely gone. In front of Chu Yang, there was a small stone tform made from white jade. On the tform, a broken swordy there quietly and without moving. This was a guard for ones hand. Both sides curved upward and its shape was elegant, ancient, and magnanimous. One could imagine how it would look when this was attached to the body of the sword. It would be able to hand which wielded the sword thoroughly and prevent it from being injured! Chu Yangs heart was moved as the sword guard slowly floated over to him. It emitted a white light and in this white light, it brimmed with joyous emotions. "You came!" Chu Yang said quietly. The sword guard rolled happily in mid-air and then, turned into a ray of white light, and entered Chu Yangs dantian! The sword point, sword edge, and sword spine then happily entered it too! In his dantian, the illusory body of the Nine Tribtions Sword suddenly shone with a brilliant light. The sword point, sword edge, sword spine, and sword guard all solidified! In Chu Yangs mind, he heard a distinct ng! The light from the Nine Tribtions Sword faded as it regained its normal shape. A mantra flowed into Chu Yangs mind like water. An illusory human figure wielding the Nine Tribtions Sword danced in the air! This was the fourth move Nine Tribtions Swordsmanship! This belonged to the sword guard! Chu Yang looked on seriously as he muttered the incantation. "Steel walls and bronze gates have yet to see the end of strife, whats the point of this life? Nine-colored clouds gather in unison; as long as I live, you shall not worry!" Sword guard, protect! The fourth part of the Nine Tribtions Sword was in his hands! Chapter 761 Of Course It Should Be Me! Chu Yang thought through it carefully. He had learned these four swordy techniques in his previous life. In his previous life, he obtained the fourth part of the Nine Tribtions Sword here. However, there was no illusion and no godly soul. There was just a broken sword and on the broken sword, the fourth swordy technique was carved. In this life, it was not carved on it. Instead, it imprinted itself directly on his godly soul! It was evidently different. Even the swordy technique was different. This difference made Chu Yang wonder if his previous life had been a dream. Chu Yang could clearly remember that in his previous life, the fourth swordy technique was purely defensive. Right now, it was not so! The sword guard was in charge of protection. However, protection needed not to be purely defensive! In other words, killing all your enemies was a form of protection too. The strongest defense is offense. The strongest defense is to kill your enemies before they could even threaten you! Steel walls and bronze gates have yet to see the end of strife. Defense and offense. Steel walls and bronze gates were naturally the best forms of defense possible. The steel wall came before the bronze gates. They were two forms of defense. The steel wall protected one first. The bronze gates were where one could counterattack. The part about yet to see the end of strife represented an intense battling intent! Even if you want to stop, I dont! Do you think you think you can just run away after attacking me? No! An intense fight! Hence, this technique was both offensive and defensive. A technique had three transformations. From defense to offense, it would be imprable. When it attacked, it would be deadly and forceful! The second move was "Whats the point of this life?" This technique seemed to be a question. However, it was a confirmation! It confirmed that with the protection of this sword guard, no other defense was needed! Furthermore, it was a purely killing move! The entire technique was a huge question to all creations. It was asking all creations who could destroy it?! As it asked the question, it naturally epassed an endless and wild arrogance! "Nine-colored clouds gather in unison!" This move seemed to be as airy as the clouds but it was purely about defense. Since the nine-colored clouds were all here, it meant that the enemies were all around. Under this situation, ones defenses must be even more imprable! Furthermore, "and as long as I live, you shall not worry" proimed ones desire to dominate the nine heavens while looking down all creations like a lofty deity! What a powerful and intense technique! Once this technique was used, it would be deadly! Chu Yang looked at it quietly. He thought about its implications silently. He experienced it alone. Until now, he had learned 16 techniques of the Nine Tribtions Swordsmanship! Swordpoint: "A ray of light can obliterate thousands. Why kill all under the heaven? An ancient will that is buried deep never changes. Unify the mountains and clouds to rule over all." Sword edge: "The only sword edge that has been brilliant since time immemorial; roaring at clouds and wind from east to west; the sun and the moon are ready to assist me; breaking hills and cutting up mountains, I roam..." Sword spine: "This Spine has existed in this world since eternity "One must go through the nine hidden hells on this journey; "Cut off the travelers attachments with worldly affairs, "The sharp edge will reach everywhere and put everything to rest!" Sword guard: "Steel walls and bronze gates have yet to see the end of strife; Whats the point of this life? Nine-colored clouds gather in unison; As long as I live, you shall not worry!" Coupled with Chu Yangs own four moves. Mountains of Bones and Corpses in Ones Palm. Bloodied Tears Surge Underneath the Sword. Worldly Affairs Are Naturally Emotionless. Killing All Creations Is Not Enough. Right now, Chu Yang had 20 swordy techniques at hand! His most powerful ones were no doubt the 16 from the Nine Tribtions Swordsmanship. With the fourth part, the sword guard, in his hands, Chu Yang realized that he had new discoveries about his first 12 moves! The Nine Tribtions Swordsmanship, from the first part to the ninth part, had 36 techniques in total. It seemed that they were oneplete set. Every time he obtained a new piece of the sword, the power of his techniques would increase. Chu Yang thought to himself, "When all nine pieces are gathered, how powerful would these swordy techniques be? By then, its unimaginable!" The four techniques he had invented seemed very powerful but he could not deny that once he had all nine parts of the Nine Tribtions Sword, his four techniques would seem weak and in need of refining. Chu Yang sighed to himself, "The predecessors were wise indeed. I still need to work hard!" Finally, the Nine Tribtions Dimension turned silent. Chu Yang reached out with his hand and the Nine Tribtions Sword appeared in his hand. It shone with a cold light. Holding the sword, Chu Yang started to practice. First technique, second technique... When he reached the third technique, Chu Yang realized that he could use the Nine-Colored Clouds Gather in Unison, he realized that he was not powerful enough to do so with his current cultivation. The imaginary enemy of this technique seemed toe from everywhere all around them! This technique ensured that one was perfectly well-protected without any weakness. There was no way for one to be injured! The intricacies of this technique were akin to a heavenly! As for the fourth move, As Long as I Live, You Shall Not Worry, it was an extremest-resort move! It brimmed with a destructive force that was visible to anyone who just looked at this move! Chu Yang could feel that the power of this attack was almost as powerful as the final move of his previous life: Destroying All Tribtions with My Blood! This was how powerful thest move was. However, Chu Yang did not even want to think about this final move. Without the power and cultivation, he could not pull it off. As he thought about it, a powerful and odd aura suddenly came from the sword guard of the Nine Tribtions Sword. It surged like a nest of bees into his dantian! Instantly, Chu Yang felt as if his body was being filled with the natural energy of heaven and earth. He felt as if he was about to explode! Just when his body was about to process this aura, his gaze straightened and he saw the white jade stone tform, upon which the sword guard had been ced, rising into the air before shattering. It turned into nine words. "Sword master of world who blocks let mee?" These thirteen words were written with the same wild stroke. They seemed almost otherworldly! Chu Yang narrowed his eyes as he looked at the word e. This word was definitely the one he saw just now. In terms of its aura or its strokes, it was identical. "What does this sentence mean?" Chu Yang frowned as he tried to calm himself down so he could think clearly. "World of sword master who can stop mee?!" Chu Yang mumbled these words but in his heart, he felt uneasy and ufortable. However, he did not know why. "No, I should not read them like this. Then, is it World of Sword Master, who can block me? Come!" He shook his head and felt that it was amiss. He mumbled to himself, "In this world, who can master this one sword? No matter how powerful a sword is, it is made by someone. How can it control heaven and earth?" "Definitely not!" Chu Yang stared for a long while as he thought about how arrogant this statement was! He arched his eyebrows and smiled coldly, "The sword masters the world. Who can block? Let mee and block!" When he said it, he felt an immense sense of heroism. He shouted and started tough, "Not bad, not bad. The sword masters the world and hence, its obviously the Nine Tribtions Sword! Who can block it? I can!" "So... let mee!" Chu Yang threw his head back andughed. These nine words suddenly disappeared and turned into countless streams of light as they disappeared into theke. Chu Yang smiled faintly as he looked into the distance. A warm feeling rose in his heart. He thought, "I have the fourth part of the Nine Tribtions Sword. The fifth part is in the Upper Three Heavens. Should I return home to see..." "Father... and mother..." "What a familiar and yet distant way to call them..." Chu Yang shook his head and smiled bitterly. The kinship he wanted the most in his previous life was now so close to him. However, his emotions were a mess and he did not know what to feel. Chu Yang sighed and stood where he was. In his previous life, he did not know and hence, he did not even want to go back. In this life, however, he knew that his parents were meless and hence, he decided against staying away from them. How could he be so heartless to make his parents agonize every single night? To make them so worried until they could not rest? This was not a filial move! How could he let his mothers face remain tear-drenched! He took out his purple crystal jade out from the Nine Tribtions Dimension as he yed with it. It was slightly warm. Chu Yang could not help but put it next to his mouth and kissed it. His eyes turned misty as he thought, "Father, mother... all these years, how have you been?" "Do you miss me?" "I miss you. it has been two lifetimes!" ... At this moment, a spiritual power came out from the sword guard and upied his meridians like a tsunami. Chu Yang frowned and activated his Nine Heavens Divine Technique to try and control it. He felt that as long as he was able to digest this spiritual power, he could ascend to the sky in one step and be a Sword Sovereign! He would be at least as powerful as the Grade 4 Sword Sovereign, Gu Du Xing! This was a huge fateful encounter! One that belonged only to the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword! However, the moment he used his spiritual powers, his body shook and his brain felt as if it had been pierced by needles. At this moment, it was as if ten thousand needles were stabbing his brain at the same time! The spiritual power he just summoned, under this pain, dissipated! Chu Yangs eyes widened as he roared into the sky. However, he realized he could not scream. His body appeared to have been paralyzed. Then, countless pieces of information flooded into his brain. Chu Yang felt as if there were explosions in his brain. Whiteness! All of his thoughts... turned into a patch of white! Chu Yang lost his ability to think. He lost his ability to control his body and he could not even make a single sound. He fell backward. Dizziness, loss of consciousness...a... What was going on? In his right hand, he continued to grip that piece of jade. He continued to caress it. Light shone from his palm. This thing happened too suddenly and he did not even have the time to put the jade back into the Nine Tribtions Dimension before he cked out! The first major side-effect from ingesting the soul of the first Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword came at this moment! As a wild amount of energy from the sword guard surged, this side-effect burst forth! It tried to destroy Chu Yangs brain! It knocked him out cold! At the bottom of the Lake of Death, currents of water flowed. Water surged from the bottom and enveloped Chu Yangs body. Then, like a tornado, it flew out... Chapter 762 My Son Yang Ruo Lan searched on the snowy ins in the mountain like a lost soul. From south to north, from east to west! From morning to night, she did not sleep a wink. She then searched from morning to dawn. She persisted and searched determinedly. asionally, she would find a high point and look in all four directions. Her long hair would fly in the wind. She even moved aside some of the bigger rocks and chunks of ice to search in their cracks. Chu Fei Ling could only sigh when he witnessed this. Even a three-year-old child knew that no one could hide inside these cracks. However, Yang Ruo Lan, an adult and a Martial Monarch to boot,cked this judgmental skill. However, he said nothing as he apanied his wife in her search. He knew what she was thinking. Yang Ruo Lan looked straight ahead. Her hair was bing undone and her pretty face showed nothing but worry. Her lips were dry and her bright eyes were bloodshot! "They were right! Chu Yang was on this mountain!" "He did not go down!" "They did not see him when they descended!" Then, the two of them went up the mountain. There was only one path that led up and down. "So where did he go?" "Where could he have gone?" Yang Ruo Lan was on the verge of copse! "My son!" "Where is my son?" "It has been 19 years!" Since the disappearance of her son, Yang Ruo Lan had never been happy. Guilt and self-me tugged at her stomach. She thought about him constantly. "Where is my son? Is he still alive? Did someone kidnap him?" "Hows his life? Was he tortured?" "What martial art did he train in?" He was three years old... eight years old... ten years old... 18 years old... "Its getting cold. Is he cold? Did he bring warm clothes? Is it raining? Where is he? Will he fall sick? Its snowing. The ground is slippery, will he fall...?" She had been thinking all this while holding onto a tiny shred of hope. She refused to believe that he was dead. However, with the passage of time, she became more and more despondent... The Chu n had searched for an entire year with no result. Every time they searched, Yang Ruo Lan could not sleep. Every time she saw someone walking into the Chu ns residence, she would stare intently. In the end, Chu Fei Yan, who was in charge of the search, scampered away pathetically whenever he saw his sister-inw. He could not bear to see the spark of hope in her eyes... Every time he saw this gaze, Chu Fei Yan felt as if he hadmitted a grievous sin! Every single year, there was nothing but disappointment! Every single year, there was nothing but despair! Now, this year, she finally obtained news about her son! She could be sure that her son was still alive and that he had grown up! He had aplished something! He was exceptionally intelligent and handsome! He was heroic and brave! His loyalty to his brothers was well-known! He was the most perfect man in the world. At that moment, Yang Ruo Lans heart appeared to have opened up! Pride, sadness, relief, desire, anticipation... 18 years of emotion congregated in her heart. All of these emotions raged in her motherly heart! They were about to burst out! Finally, at this moment, she was finally able to see her son! The evidence was correct! The location was without any doubt! If she ascended the mountain, she could see him! However... at the top of the mountain, she saw nothing! Where was her son? Yang Ruo Lan was most hopeful this time around. She was also more excited than she had ever been! However, at this moment, this hope and excitement became two cruel and crushing blows! She stopped searching and remained there, stunned and helpless. As she stood by the Lake of Death, her eyes were vacant and her soul appeared to have left her body. It was as if everything that had been supporting her until this moment had been taken away. Tears slowly trickled down her face and dripped into the snow... In her despair and sadness, the two of them did not realize that the water of the Lake of Death started to bubble. It was as if... something was going to rush out... Yang Ruo Lan stood there in shock. She did not say a single word. It was as if she had turned into a lifeless statue. As her tears fell, they touched the freezing cold around her and steam began to rise, which then froze over her face. She did not even use her powers to stave off the cold. All she did was to stand there dumbly and stared. "Ruo Lan, are you... alright?" A hand fell on her shoulder. It was Chu Fei Ling. Yang Ruo Lan was still dazed as she stared dumbly around her. Suddenly, she screamed ear-piercingly, "Where is he?! Wheres my son?!" Her voice traveled into the distance. In this silent world, an echo could be heard. "Where is he?! Wheres my son?!" Chu Fei Ling closed his eyes. He knew that his beloved wife was on the verge of copse. However, at this moment, all of the bones in his body appeared to have been taken away. An intense disappointment... After so much effort, Chu Fei Ling was truly and utterly drained. He gathered hisst shred of strength and said tiredly, "Ruo Lan, you..." The moment he said that, his body trembled in shock. He eximed as if he had just discovered something. Just now, his eyes swept over the surface of theke subconsciously. To his shock, he discovered that waves had appeared in the calm surface of theke. They crashed intensely. In the center of theke, a tornado-like stream of water suddenly appeared. The most shocking thing was not that. In the stream of water, there was a human body. It was rushing gradually over to the shore. "What... what is that?" Chu Fei Ling stared at it intently. His eyes almost popped out of his sockets. He pointed forward as he spoke in a trembling manner. "... A human?" Yang Ruo Lan looked over absentmindedly. Then, her eyes suddenly shrank. In her heart, an indescribable feeling surged. The blood in her body boiled and an indescribable sensation rose in her heart. "Is that a human?!" Yang Ruo Lans heart was beating in a frenzied manner. She opened her eyes wide without blinking. "Its a human," said Chu Fei Ling. "I dont know if hes dead or alive..." "Shut up!" Yang Ruo Lan snapped. Her eyes were almost spewing fire and she looked as if she was about to devour her husband. Chu Fei Ling meekly lowered his head and shut his mouth. He knew that he had said the wrong thing. The only person up here was his son. So how could he describe him as a dead person? He smiled drily as he said, "Hesing... eh... he seems young... not too old... unmoving..." He heard a whoosh next to him. Yang Ruo Lan appeared to have been blown by the wind. At that instant, Yang Ruo Lans speed shocked Chu Fei Ling! After dozens of days spent traveling, the two of them were utterly exhausted. Even when they were at their peak, Yang Ruo Lan had never moved this quickly before. Chu Fei Ling did not understand where his wifes energy came from. It was toote to talk about it. Before Chu Fei Ling could react, Yang Ruo Lan jumped into the water and swam over. Then, she swam back carrying a ck-d person. With just one look, Yang Ruo Lan shrieked. Her shriek brimmed with enough emotions for a lifetime. "Its him! Its our child!" Yang Ruo Lans voice was shrill. She was crying as she shouted that. In the water, she hugged him tightly and did not let go. Her entire body appeared to have lost all strength as she said happily with tears streaming down her face, "Hes still alive! Hes still alive! Still alive..." Chu Fei Ling felt as if something had sparked in his body. The hairs on his body stood upright. He was moved beyond words. This sensation was indescribable and he felt as if hot blood had surged into his head. Stars flew in front of him. He almost fainted from this sudden blood rush. His body swayed and then, he shot forward like an arrow. He leaped into the water and helped drag him up. Both of them were wet as theyy on the snow. Their breathing was ragged and their eyes did not blink once as they stared at Chu Yangs young handsome face as if it was a piece of treasure. His brows were sharp. His face was white. His nose was straight. His lips were thin and his eyes were closed. As she looked, Yang Ruo Lan sobbed, "Theres no mistake! This is my son!" Chu Yangs hand still gripped a purple crystal piece of jade. It shone with a purple light. However, even without that jade, Yang Ruo Lan would have recognized him! This was her son! There was no reason behind it! This was pure maternal instinct! Chu Fei Ling recognized him instantly too. This was his sworn brother... King of Hell Chu. Chu Yang, his son! At this moment, he did not know what to feel. He wanted to dance. He wanted to cry. 18 years worth of pain and bitterness surged through his heart. Initially, his sense of shame for recognizing his son as his sworn brother hadpletely disappeared! Shameful... whats wrong? Having his son was more important than anything else! "Thats him?!" Yang Ruo Lan looked at his face. While she framed it like a question, her tone was sure. "Yes!" Chu Fei Ling nodded his head. "Good!" Yang Ruo Lan carried Chu Yang up as if he was a fragile piece of treasure and held him close to her chest. She ced her own face close to her sons. All of her tears fell on Chu Yangs face. Her sobbing was uncontroble. She did not dare to be loud but her body trembled more and more violently. "Bless heavens!" "My son is finally back to my side!" After a long while, she finally realized that her son was unconscious. "Quick, take a look! Whats wrong with our son? Why is he unconscious?" Yang Ruo Lan ced her hand on Chu Yangs pulse and beckoned Chu Fei Ling. Chu Fei Ling nodded his head seriously and felt Chu Yangs back. A powerful vital energy was slowly inserted. After a long while, the two of them looked at each other. "Whats going on? Theres no external wound and his insides are fine too. Why isnt he awake?" Yang Ruo Lan asked in a panic. Chapter 763 Let’s Go Home! "Thats right. Hes not injured. I think hes just asleep," Chu Fei Ling said with a frown. "Furthermore, his internal qi is powerful but chaotic. It seems almostpletely empty as if he has no cultivation at all... this is the first time Im seeing such a strange scene..." Yang Ruo Lan said worriedly, "Whats going on?" Chu Fei Lings mouth twitched as he thought, "If only I know..." He mumbled, "This is strange indeed..." How could the two of them know that Chu Yangs condition was unprecedented in the entire history of the Nine Heavens Continent! He was the first-ever person to experience this! It was not just the two of them. Even if Supreme Martial Artists were around, faced with Chu Yangs conditions, they would also be confounded. Right now, in Chu Yangs mind, he was trying his best to absorb the power of the godly soul that had suddenly appeared as well as the spiritual qi which came from the sword guard. In his mind, his godly soul was expanding and shrinking at the same time. However, it behaved in a cyclical manner without showing any signs of stopping. His entire godly soul and consciousness were devoted to this. He could not find the energy to do anything else! Before he settled it, there was no way he could wake up... The power of his godly soul was like a dam on the verge of breaking. asionally, a huge amount of water would flow through. He had to repair this dam as quickly as he could. Wherever water surged out, he must go and fix it. He could not let it get past his defenses. Any moment of weakness and any hole which he failed to repair would result in the huge dam copsing! If that happened, Chu Yang may turn into a simpleton... Hence, Chu Yang had no idea whether he was at the bottom of theke. He had lost all consciousness... After half a day of hard work, the two of them were exhausted. They looked at each other in desperation. "What can we do?" Tears welled in Yang Ruo Lans eyes. She was so scared. After so much effort, she finally found her son but he was now asleep... If he stayed asleep forever, Yang Ruo Lan may copse! "The best thing we can do now is to go back to our ns residence and then make other ns!" Chu Fei Lings face was heavy as he said, "However, looking at him, I think hes fine. Hes breathing normally and his face is blushed. His pulse is strong. Maybe he will get better after a few days of rest." Yang Ruo Lan felt her sons pulse carefully and finally rxed. She said, "I think so too. Hes behaving as if hes asleep. However, if hes asleep, why... is he..." "Perhaps someone has yed a trick on him... but I think its no different from sleeping. Even if he has been victimized, its not something terrible. After a few days, he will be fine,"forted Chu Fei Ling to the best of his ability. Yang Ruo Lan thought for half a day before she sighed and said, "I hope youre right. If our son did not turn out as you said.... Chu Fei Ling, you will pay the price for your words!" Chu Fei Ling opened his eyes in shock. "I wasforting you... why... is it my problem now?" Bitterly, he turned his head to the side and coughed. His face was helpless as he thought, "Son, please wake up... if you dont... I cant offend your mother..." Yang Ruo Lan carried her son as she inspected his face and said contentedly, "Look at our son. His face is so delicate and white. Hes prettier than most women. He has a faint blush... no wonder so many girls like him." These words were the truth. Chu Yangs body had been cleansed by the Nine Tribtions Sword dozens of times. It would defeat the purpose of that if his skin were still bad. Yang Ruo Lan was content and a smile crept over her face as she finally said, "No matter what, our son is back! Even if hes asleep, hes back. Fei Ling, its such a good feeling to hug our son... Its great! Its like hugging an entire world. I feel like my life isplete." "Life isplete?" Chu Fei Ling chuckled as he thought, "Thats what you feel now. Now, all you want is to hug our son. Today, with him in your chest, you naturally have no other demand. However, if hes not awake after a few days, I bet you will kill me..." "By then, you will feel as if your life is iplete..." Yang Ruo Lan had achieved her goal of 19 years, which was to find her son. Now, she was so happy she felt her heart could burst. She hugged her son tightly and did not let go. At this moment, she felt as if all the pain and bitterness of the past 19 years were nothing. 19 years of disappointment was finally worth it. She hugged Chu Yang tightly and started to rest. This period of time was tiring enough for her. She was utterly drained and she had expended all her energy. However, she only slept for a morning. The two of them opened their eyes at the same time as they stood up. Their son was still unconscious and they could not find a reason why. For such a big thing, how could they dilly-dally? Hence, the moment they were able to travel again, the two of them nned to set off. "Ill carry him and well go down the mountain first. Then, when we find the nearest market, well buy some items and hire a cart and a horse. Well rush to the entrance of the Upper Three Heavens. As long as we get back to our n, everything will be easy. After all, the Upper Three Heavens have more resources than the Middle Three Heavens," said Chu Fei Ling. "Okay! Wait..." Yang Ruo Lan frowned and said, "How can we carry him? Wont it be ufortable? Let me do it! Ill carry him in my arms. If you carry him on your back, his lower half will dangle around and he will still be unconscious... what kind of cruel father are you?" Chu Fei Ling was speechless. "Whats wrong with carrying him on my back?" However, faced with his wife, he could only stay silent and admit that he was a cruel father. "Why not I hold him in my arms. With your body, it will exhaust you to carry our son for such a long distance," said Chu Fei Ling. "Okay. You are so... dumb! Extend your arms equally, please! Aiyah, dont let our sons neck droop. Its notfortable... You... You... You... Aiyah! Why are you so stupid..." Yang Ruo Lan chattered non-stop as she criticized her husband ceaselessly and corrected his posture. Faced with his wifes criticism, Chu Fei Ling felt as if he had forgotten how to walk. Before he could say anything, he saw a blur in front of his eyes. Yang Ruo Lan had taken off her overcoat and covered Chu Yang with it. She carefully carried her son and upon ensuring that he was not cold by touching his skin, she said, "Hurry up and go! Its so cold, do you want your son to freeze?" "You are evidently the one wasting time and being busy," Chu Fei Lings face ck as he thought that. However, he did not dare say it out loud. All he did was to carry his newly-found master and get going. Before he found his son, his position back home was lowly. However, that was still understandable. Right now, after he found his son, Chu Fei Ling realized that his position back home had fallen drastically once more. His original ce in his wifes heart was gone. They made an odd scene as they walked down the mountain. One of thembored while the other followed tightly next to him. One of them looked at her son like a hen guarding and cooing over its eggs while the other one gritted his teeth and sighed... Underneath the mountain, the two of them made a mad dash before they finally found a market. Straightaway, they bought a horse carriage. Only when she was able to tidy up and make the interior of the cart warm andfortable did Yang Ruo Lan carefully ce her son inside. Yang Ruo Lan followed tightly behind. She feared that her son would be disturbed by the vibrations as she covered her legs with a nket before cing her sons head carefully on herps. She held her son carefully with her two arms and ensured that no matter how rocky the ride was, her son would not be disturbed. Only then did she order her husband to start moving. Chu Fei Ling did not have the privilege to sit inside the carriage. He could only serve as the carriage-master. Furthermore, while other carriage-masters were treated with respect, he was pelted with abuses and insults... He flicked his whip and said, "Go!" His horse-carriage shot out like an arrow. "Too fast! Can you drive slower?" Yang Ruo Lanined. The three of them finally left the Heavenly Sword Peak as they charged toward the entrance of the Upper Three Heavens. At this moment, Chu Fei Ling and Yang Ruo Lan did not know that the entrance to the Nine Heavens would be sealed! All they wanted to do was to get home. The faster the better. However, without anyone knowing... on the second day of their return to the Upper Three Heavens, all entrances in the Nine Heavens were sealed! From now on, no one could traverse! Chu Yang was still unconscious and naturally, he did not know that his parents were carrying him and rushing back to the Upper Three Heavens... Had he known, he would have requested to stay in the Middle Three Heavens. This was because there were too many things he wanted to do here... How could he be willing to leave just like this? How could he rx? However... he did not know. When he found out, he was already in the Upper Three Heavens. All of the entrances and passageways were sealed. It would be difficult for him to go down. Naturally, had the sword spirit been awake, it would risk damaging Chu Yangs godly soul to force him to stay. After all, Chu Yang brimmed with the godly soul power and even if he lost a bit of it, he would not be too affected by it. It would even alleviate his burden... However, at this moment, the sword spirit fell into a deep sleep too. Odd things in the world happened just like this. This was a development which no one had nned. ... Two days after Chu Fei Ling and his wife left. Next to the Lake of Death. This was a small pile of snow. It looked ordinary. However, with a loud boom, an entireyer of snow flew into the air to reveal a hole in the ground. A few figures flew out of the hole. Their faces were all pale. Mo Tian Ji, Gu Du Xing, Ao Xie Yun, Xie Dan Qiong, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and Huyan Aobo. They had been frozen by the figure using its mysterious powers here and they finally escaped. All of them felt as if they just had an extremely odd dream... Chapter 764 Where Did Big Brother Go? Mo Tian Ji and the rest had dazed looks in their eyes. Their entire bodies were filled with ice and snow and they could not regain their senses instantly. They did not understand how did they go from the tent to a huge trench in the snowy ground in the blink of an eye. Other than Huyan Aobo, everyone else felt as if they just had a weird dream. Yet, they could not be sure whether this was a dream or the reality. They were scared of ridicule so while their lips quivered, they said nothing. They all looked at each other and scrutinized each others faces for emotions. Then, everyone looked at each other and frowned as if they were all deep in thought. They all shared the same expression. They looked at each other while deep in thought and they thought what they had experienced... The Lake of Death was utterly still. It was as if nothing had disturbed it since the creation of the universe. "I seemed to have a dream..." After a long while, Ji Mo broke the silence. "Me too..." Luo Ke Di chimed in. "I think I saw big brother..." Gu Du Xing said with a frown. His handsome face was brooding as he said, "Big brother seems to be in a bit of a pickle..." "Yes, thats the case. I remember big brother looking at me worriedly," said Xie Dan Qiong. "Thats right..." "Quiet!" Mo Tian Ji said with a frown. He fell into a deep thought and his countless emotions shed through his face. The more he heard, the more worried he became. Finally, he could not help but shout this order. Everyone calmed down and looked at Mo Tian Ji as if they were anticipating his exnation. "If everyone had the same, its not a dream!" Mo Tian Ji said coldly. He rubbed his brows and said, "Let us go through what has happened from the start." He said softly, "When I went down, big brother was immobilized. He seems to be panicky... and there was a strange shadow next to him whose face I could not see. The shadow asked me if Im willing to die for him." When Mo Tian Ji said that, all of the brothers said in unison, "Yes! Yes! That happened to me too." Mo Tian Ji frowned and continued, "I suddenly arrive at that ce and I surveyed my surroundings. It seems to be the bottom of the Lake of Death but the strange thing is... there was no corpse or anything. There wasnt even a seaweed." "At the bottom of theke, it was entirely t. There was a huge floor with no elevation..." Mo Tian Ji closed his eyes and he frowned. He tried his best to recall this scene as he said, "The floor had many squares and each square, there was a hole. Streams of bubbles emerged from these holes..." "Thats right! That was what we saw," everyone suddenly remembered how the scene looked like. "Thats right. This means that we all went to the same ce," said Mo Tian Ji worriedly. He concluded, "That was no dream!" Everyones face fell dark. Mo Tian Ji looked to his left and right and said, "Aobo, did you have a dream?" Huyan Aobo said, "No." Mo Tian Ji replied with an oh. He looked around and said, "Who else did not experience this?" He swept everyone with his gaze. Everyone else shook their heads. Mo Tian Ji grunted and without any hesitation, said, "Aobo, could you please look around to check for other people." Huyan Aobo stood up immediately and said, "Yes." Immediately, she sprinted away. While her expression was rough, she was a coolly-intelligent girl. She knew that they had to discuss something extremely secretive. Mo Tian Ji wanted her to leave. The thing they had to discuss was probably extremely sensitive. If not, with her rtionship with Ji Mo, Mo Tian Ji would not have asked her to leave. Hence, she quickly left. Mo Tian Jis sentence made everyones expressions turned serious. They all understood why Mo Tian Ji did that. This... had to be serious! "This concerns... boss..." Mo Tian Ji exined with much difficulty. He looked apologetically at Ji Mo and said, "I have to be careful!" Everyone nodded their heads "Todays matter is extremely odd. I did not know what you guys are thinking or guessing... but I hope that you will... never speak of this again!" Mo Tian Ji said seriously word-by-word. Gu Du Xing and the rest nodded their heads. "When we went down, the figure asked us if we are willing to sacrifice for big brother?" Mo Tian Ji said with a cold smile. "Since it has to ask us, it means that big brother said no to this question!" "Since the shadow has forced big brother to this stage, this is why the shadow will force us! This is why we all have this experience!" Mo Tian Ji said seriously, "However, big brothers strength cannotpare to the shadows strength! When we went down, he couldnt even move!" "From this, we can see the problem and its not with us. Instead, its with big brother. I think we have to sacrifice something for big brother to free him. Or maybe we even have to do something." Mo Tian Ji said seriously, "However, were all normal now! We did not sacrifice anything or pay any price. This means that big brother has rejected the figure and saved us!" "So, what happened... to big brother?" Mo Tian Jis gaze was sharper than Gu Du Xings sword. Everyones breathing quickened and they were suddenly reminded by Mo Tian Ji that Chu Yang was now in danger. This was something unimaginable... If the shadow wanted to kill Chu Yang... with its powers... it would be extremely easy with its powers. "Right now, big brother has yet to surface! Hes still down there!" Mo Tian Ji slowly raised his hand to stop them from acting rashly as he said, "Hence, from now on, I, Mo Tian Ji, order all of you to keep your mouths shut! We can wait! However, this concerns big brothers life. If anyone dares to leak this secret... dont me us for being... ruthless!" His eyes sliced through the crowd. Everyone nodded their heads in unison. Actually, Mo Tian Jis words were unlike a final warning. However, Mo Tian Jis directness made everyone feel shocked. "If anything happens to big brother, it will be because of us! I hope you all remember this! Remember!" "We will wait for nine days!" Mo Tian Ji inhaled and said, "If big brother doesnt emerge after nine days, well go down to search! Including yesterday, there are still eight days!" "Nine days?" Ao Xie Yun frowned. "Does... this mean..." "Big brother is not an ordinary person. If he can drown... I am afraid that hes already dead," said Mo Tian Ji. "Eight more days! I dont hope anything will happen!" Mo Tian Ji gathered all his brothers because he wanted to rify Chu Yangs importance to them. He knew that among the brothers, some of them had made a few guesses that they were not sure of. He wanted to take this chance to rify Chu Yangs identity to everyone and hence, he asked Huyan Aobo to leave. However, just when the words were at his mouth, he changed his mind. Chu Yang would not die! He should tell his brothers about his identity himself. It was not right of him to speak and act on his behalf! However, he had never been more anxious in his life. That night, Mo Tian Ji used his Calction of Heavens Will to calcte the chances of survival and strategize. When it was almost midnight, a wah could be heard... Gu Du Xing rushed out like a bolt of lightning and he saw that all 72mps near Mo Tian Ji were extinguished. Mo Tian Jis face was pale as he spat out a mouthful of blood as he breathed heavily. "I cant predict... the will of heaven!" Mo Tian Jis eyes were worried as he said to Gu Du Xing with much difficulty. Gu Du Xing nodded his head seriously and a sharp look glinted in his eyes. He said, "Rest. Big brother will be fine!" The next day, after Mo Tian Ji regained some of his vital energy, he tried divination again. This time, he fainted straight away. It was already the seventh day. In these seven days, Mo Tian Ji would try divination as long as he had a bit of energy. Every time, the will of heaven would strike back at him! He could not divine anything! Mo Tian Ji became weaker day-by-day. On the eighth day, Gu Du Xing forcibly stopped Mo Tian Ji divining the future. He pped Mo Tian Ji forcibly ten times, finally waking him up. Mo Tian Ji woke up and took a few deep breaths. The eighth day. Everyone started to going into theke to search. However, when they ventured inside, they realized that the Lake of Death was unbelievably deep. They had never seen anything like this before. Furthermore, it was also very buoyant. Even with Gu Du Xing, a Grade 4 Sword Sovereign, could only descend for 600 meters with the help of a colossal stone. Beyond that, he could go no further. This cruel reality made them despair! Mo Tian Ji stood by the side of theke and looked at its calm water without moving for a long while. In these few days, his body had been weakened by his repeated bouts of blood-vomiting. Hence, he did not descend. However, Mo Tian Ji believed that Chu Yang would not die! He woulde back! When he looked at the calmke, Mo Tian Jis eyes stared into the distance. He thought, "Chu Yang, if you donte back, Ill curse you for generations!" After a few days, Mo Tian Ji stopped this fruitless endeavor. Everyone ascended from the water with pale faces. They all looked lost and dejected. Even Gu Du Xing, the strongest among them, had tears in his eyes. Normally, he would hide his tear-streaked face but now, he did not even want to do that. He was extremely dejected and everyone felt as if their hearts had been torn to shreds. Death was on everyones mind. However, no one dared to say it. They did not dare to look at each other. asionally, when their gazes met, they would look away. However, they saw in each others eyes a horrible news none of them was willing to ept! Chapter 765 We Will Do What You Want! When he saw everyones expression, Mo Tian Ji became enraged! He felt he had never been this angry in his life! "Big brother wont die!" Mo Tian Ji said angrily. "He will be back soon!" His eyes werepletely-red as he said, "Big brother has just left for a short while. Do you have so little faith in him?" His voice was solemn and grievous! "If we take one step back, so what if big brother dies! He would have died for you!" Mo Tian Ji scolded as he almost jumped in anger. "What are you lot? Are you repaying him like this?" Their hearts all turned cold as they lifted their heads. "How many things have big brother left to do? How many things has he asked you toplete? How will crying help?" Mo Tian Ji said angrily. "Gu Du Xing! Unsheathe your sword! Kill whoever dares to cry!" Everyones breathing froze at that moment. An intense light shone from their eyes! "Were still around!" "Big brother still has goals in mind!" Mo Tian Ji gritted his teeth and stared at everyone deathly as he said, "That night, big brother has pointed out each of our ws! Why?" "Its not for you to cry over it!" Mo Tian Ji bellowed. "A bunch of c*nts! When have you understood behind the meaning and hard work behind big brothers efforts? Even just once!" Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, and the rest were still. Did this mean that big brother has sensed that something was wrong? Had he made arrangements for his death? Gu Du Xing took in a deep breath and roared into the sky. His roar reached the highest heavens and shattered the clouds in the sky! His voice was filled with grief and sadness! ng! Gu Du Xing unsheathed his ck Dragon Sword, which roared. Lightning shot out from his eyes and tears flowed freely down his face! "I, Gu Du Xing, has been a poor orphan since birth. I was adopted by my adoptive father and bullied in the Gu n by my adopted brothers! Sister Little Miao was crippled because of me and condemned to the Dragon-Imprisoning Cave! Snow and ice were everywhere and my future was dim!" Then, his voice turned heavy, determined, and powerful, "Despondent, I traversed the Lower Three Heavens where I finally met big brother! My dark future shone with light once more! Big brother was the one who rescued me from my predicament and saved me!" "He made me into a Sword Sovereign!" "He helped me save Sister Little Miao!" "He allowed me to dominate the Lower Three Heavens with my saber!" "Big brother has helped me get rid of all my regrets and achieve my dreams! He never takes any credit for it!" Gu Du Xing roared in the sky. "While hes younger than me, I willingly recognize him as my big brother!" "Today, I shall help big brother achieve his goal!" He held his sword and his face turned solitary and severe. His gaze fell quietly upon his ck Dragon Sword and said, "Everyone each has their objective in life. I cant force you to stay. If anyone wants to leave, I, Gu Du Xing, shall send you off respectfully!" "Whoever dares to leave is a b*stard!" Ji Mo screamed. His face was filled with tears. "Even if I want to die, I will wait until Iplete big brothers objective first before I die!" Luo Ke Diy on the ground and punched the snow-covered ground. He did not use his vital energy and his fist was covered with blood. They were all flummoxed. Why did they not think of it that night? Chu Yang had never made such requests from his brothers before! That night, he behaved uncharacteristically. He nit-picked at their ws and weaknesses and criticized each and every one of them thoroughly. This was not normal. Why did they not think about it? "We shant leave!" Ao Xie Yun and Xie Dan Qiong each took in a deep breath. They fought against their tears as they said, "Before we finish big brothers objective, none shall leave!" "What does big brother want?" Mo Tian Ji frowned as he looked at everyone. "Break into the Upper Three Heavens!" Ji Mo said viciously. "Dominate the Nine Heavens!" Luo Ke Di said seriously. "Heavenly Armament Pavilion!" Gu Du Xing said as his eyes shone with light. He gripped the handle of his sword tightly. "Wrong!" Mo Tian Ji said heavily. "None of this is important! Big brothers biggest desire is to see all of you reach your peaks!" "Big brother wants to protect everyone!" "Big brother once said that if one day, he bes a legend, he will want us to be in his tale. If one day, we be the legend of this world, he hopes that he will have a part in it too!" Gu Du Xing inhaled and said each word slowly and steadily. He remembered that when he was in the Lower Three Heavens, his heart was in extreme agony when Chu Yang said these words. He felt like dying. "One day... there will be me, Dong Wu Shang, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di, Rui Bu Tong..." "By then..." Dong Wu Shang said, "If big brother can give me a saber which can fuse with my spiritually, I will die for you." "Theres no need to be so serious. Dont talk about dying for me!" Chu Yang said seriously. "Ick brothers, not underlings. Ick people who can ascend to the peak with me, who canmand the wind and clouds with me, who can look down upon the world with me! I hope that in my life, I can make a few good brothers who will never abandon each other, who will look after each other, and who will live and die for each other!" Chu Yang said seriously and wistfully, "I hope that we can forgo everything else in this world. Even nine deaths will not make us regret. This is how a man should be like!" "I hope that when Im at my peak, my brothers will be with me so I wont be lonely. More than that, when my brothers are at their peaks, I hope to be there too so you wont feel lonely!" "I hope that at my darkest and most helpless moments, my brothers will be around for me!" Chu Yang said all these very emotionally. His deepest desires could be seen from his life. Emotional attachment was what he hadcked the most in his previous life! In this life, he wanted it more than anything else! "I hope that all of you will make a name for yourself. You will all be legends! More than that, I also hope that after a thousand years, we can be legends. By then, I hope that in my tale, you will be there. In your tales, I will be there! We will truly live up to the meaning of the word brother!" When he said that, Gu Du Xing and Rui Bu Tong, who were by the side, were stunned. Their eyes shone with light! After eons, if I became a legend, I hope that you would be in my legend! After eons, if you be a legend, I hope that I would be in your legend! We would always live up the meaning of the word brother! We would always live up the meaning of the word brother! Chu Yang then took in a deep breath as he looked at the darkening sky. Then, he exhaled. "Brothers are forged by fighting! By experiencing hardships together, by fighting together, by embarking on the same path together, and by advancing together! Only then can ones brotherhood be as tough as steel and as resilient as a diamond!" Gu Du Xing was not the only one who thought of that day. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di too recalled that day. It was a starry night. That night, Chu Yangs eyes shone with light. His brothers eyes all shone with light and dazzled. That night, their brotherhood was slowly in the midst of formation! We would always live up the meaning of the word brother! Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di lowered their heads and mumbled those words. Suddenly, they felt as if an electric current had just passed through their bodies. Their souls trembled. That was right. Chu Yang had used his life to prove that these were not mere words. His brothers would sacrifice for him! As long as he had agreed, there would be no problem or danger! However, he refused! He chose to protect his brothers and sacrifice himself. In this whole process, due to the restrictions in the water, they could not speak to him. However, they all remembered the look of rage, panic, and worry in Chu Yangs eyes! "I would not let you die!" "I would rather die than let you die!" "This is because I am the big brother. I have duties and responsibilities. I will bear the weight of heaven on my back for my brothers! With me around, no one shall hurt... my brothers!" He did not say all these. They did not hear them too! However, as they thought about it, they realized that this sentence came from the deepest crevices of their hearts. He had expected that they would be separated and hence, he went alone. He foresaw this and hence, he offered himself as the sacrificialmb after he had pointed out everyones mistakes out. He did this for everyone! He should have passed on... peacefully. "I hope that without me, you will be able to dominate the Nine Heavens!" This was what he had said. Ao Xie Yun and Xie Dan Qiong both choked. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Dis faces streamed with tears. Gu Du Xing looked into the sky and his face was frozen. Mo Tian Ji slowly closed his eyes as his tears finally fell. It was as if he had heard the first thing Chu Yang said to him, "Only my Purple Jade Flute can stir the waters of the Nine Heavens!" "Chu Yang, you have yet to marry my sister!" Mo Tian Ji said with his eyes closed. He gritted his teeth as tears flowed down his cheeks and he said painfully, "How can you die! How can you die! You normally honor your words! Do you want to eat your words to get fat! I wont respect you like this! I wont respect you!" The chilly wind blew and snow fluttered all about the Heavenly Sword Peak. A fog descended over the Lake of Death. The affairs of the world seemed faint. ... After a long while. "Have all of you cried enough?" Mo Tian Ji said coldly. "From now on, no one is allowed to cry! I will split the workload! We mustplete all of Chu Yangs dreams! If we cant, find a ce to kill ourselves! The Heavenly Armament Pavilion does not need someone like you!" Chu Yangs dreams! Big brothers dreams! Gu Du Xing, Ji Mo, Luo Ke Yi, Ao Xie Yun, and Xie Dan Qiongs expression hardened as they lifted their heads and an intense light shone from their eyes. "For the first matter of business, the Heavenly Armament Pavilion shall dere that our big brother, Chu Yang, is... missing!" Mo Tian Jis throat tightened as he said thest word. He repeated the word disappeared with conviction. "Dong Wu Shang and Rui Bu Tong are in the Upper Three Heavens already." "Hence, Gu Du Xing shall now lead the Heavenly Armament Pavilion!" Mo Tian Ji said seriously. "All brothers, including me, must listen to his orders. Anyone who dares to disagree with him shall be condemned as a traitor and executed mercilessly by all of us!" "Yes!" Gu Du Xings sharp gaze fell onto his ck Dragon Saber. Slowly, he replied seriously. "Under me, Gu Du Xing, the Heavenly Armament Pavilion... shall be permanently established in the Nine Heavens!" "The Heavenly Armament Pavilion shall unite the Middle Three Heavens and subjugate it! Anyone who does not respect our authority will be wiped out!" Mo Tian Jis eyes were steely. His voice was as cold as iron and as sharp as a knife. "Yes!" Everyones blood boiled. "Ji Mo, other than your role in the Heavenly Armament Pavilion, you have to cultivate!" Mo Tian Ji looked coldly at Ji Mo. "Before big brother left, he hasid a path out for you! No one can help you!" "Luo Ke Di, Xie Dan Qiong, do as Ji Mo does!" Mo Tian Ji said hardly. "Yes!" The three of them replied. "If we cant meet big brothers demands and expectations, what rights do we have to live in this world?" "Good!" Mo Tian Ji said. "Ao Xie Yun, your situation is special!" He thought for a while and said, "Chu Yang once said that you have to walk half of your path by yourself! However, for the other half, you have to wake up your dormant bloodline!" Mo Tian Ji sighed and said, "You have to take out the Ao ns dragon bloodline and the treasure to increase your strength! We dont have much time left. Please hurry up!" "Yes!" Ao Xie Yun replied. "Furthermore, Chu Yang also worries about his brother, Tan Tan. This is our goal in the future," said Mo Tian Ji, "Nine days ago, during that incident, Tan Tan and Xie Dan Feng disappeared! We must find them. If you have news about them, inform the other brothers! No matter what, we cant allow Chu Yangs brother to be injured!" "Yes!" Everyone said in unison. "I, Mo Tian Ji, shall always be the strategist of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion! I hope everyone will coborate with me for my ns!" "Yes!" After Mo Tian Ji assigned the tasks, he looked at the water of the Lake of Death and said slowly, "Strength! This is the most important thing! With enough strength, we will grow wings! I will fulfill big brothers goal of raising the Heavenly Armament Pavilion into the Upper Three Heavens!" "By that time, I would have fulfilled big brothers dream of standing at the top of the world and looking down over the Nine Heavens! I will find the highest spot in the world and carve his name!" "Yes! After I fulfill his dreams of dominating the Nine Heavens, I will carve his name at the highest spot in the Nine Heavens!" All of the brothers started to exim. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di felt that their blood boiling. If I became a legend, my legend would have you in it! If you became a legend, your legend would have me in it! "Big brother, we will fulfill your dreams for you!" Chapter 766 Upper Three Heavens, Flat Mountain Ridge, Chu Clan Amidst the snow, the bunch of them stood at thekeside of the Lake of Death as if they were statues. They stood there quietly for a long time. Everyone felt extremely hurt. It was an intolerable pain. They had conquered the Middle Three Heavens over here! It was here that they finally fulfilled the wish of the various ns. Everything was nned and executed by Chu Yang ever since they came to the Middle Three Heavens. Chu Yang also single-handedly changed the situation in the Middle Three Heavens! He came empty-handed into the Middle Heavens and caused earth-shattering changes in just a year! However, he disappeared after he seeded! He left all the fruits of victory for hisrades. How could they not be tormented after learning about his departure... After a long while... "Lets go!" Gu Du Xing suddenly turned around and walked out. Two drops of tears sttered onto the ground just as he turned around. The rest also turned around the same time and walked along the mountain pathway. They walked slower and slower and finally stopped together when they reached the steps that led to the bottom of the mountain. They turned back. They wished that Chu Yang would suddenly leap out in front of them. However, nothing changed no matter how long they looked. The strong winds slowly became stronger and stronger, while snowkes started to fly all around. As they pped everyones body,rge noises resonated in the air. However, everyone still remained silent as they stared at the Lake of Death that had slowly been overwhelmed by snowkes. They didnt even blink... After a long while, Gu Du Xing let out a long roar and flew up like a meteor. Hebined with his sword in mid-air and just disappeared like that. His roar became louder and louder as it got more and more distant. It resonated across the clouds and never ceased! Mo Tian Ji swept his sleeves and descended the mountain without uttering a word. Ao Xie Yun and Xie Dan Qiong stood side by side as they watched for a long while. They finally sighed and quickly descended the mountain. Ji Mo, Luo Ke Di and Huyan Aobo stood at the foot of the mountain. After a long while, Ji Mo suddenly shouted, "Boss! We are waiting for you to return!" Because of the chilly winds, his words immediately went back into his throat when he shouted them out. It sounded like he was choking. The three of them stood there for a long time. A gust of snowy wind swept towards them and quickly concealed their figures. ...... Not long after Mo Tian Ji and the rest descended the mountain. Two figures rushed over and silently flew into the Heavenly Sword Peak from the Outer Heavens. These two figures were like shadows. One of them stood to the left above the two stone steles in the Lake of Death, while the other one stood to the right. Two streaks of divine senses quickly engulfed the entire Heavenly Sword Peak. "Theres no abnormality!" One of them softly said. "The abnormality lies in the fact that theres no abnormality." The other person coldly said. "It should be the Nine Tribtions Phenomenon." The first person who spoke firstmented, "Dont tell me...one of the Nine Tribtions is in thiske?" "Possible!" The two of them looked at each other before they swept their sleeves at the same time. Suddenly, all the warm spring water in the Lake of Death surged up. They divided into half and flew into mid-air. Two water walls seemed to have appeared in mid-air at this moment! Each wall was hundred thousand feet high and several thousand feet wide. The entire Lake of Death suddenly dried up at this point. There was no drop of water left. There was nothing on the t ground that was exposed. The two of them actually managed to dry up the Lake of Death just like that! How powerful must they be? The two of them scanned the ground at the same time and spotted a small pile of powder. "Its indeed the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword!" One of them eximed. "However, this Master of the Tribtions Sword is evidently different." The other person sounded as indifferent as ever. The earlier person thought for a moment andughed, "Yes, hes indeed different." The other persons gaze shed before he said, "This is the ninth one, right?" The earlier person seemed to think for a moment before replying, "From the start of the sword, this should be the eighth one, no? Oh wait, we didnt return for ten thousand years in between...its just nice the ninth one." "Its about time." That person smiled, "Very soon, well have an opponent." The other person slightlyughed and replied, "Im eager for that day toe..." Their gazes shifted, and they turned towards a specific spot at the bottom of theke. It was an isted corner. At the very bottom, there was even a narrow passageway that released sinister fog. "It seems like this entrance is fine. Its able tost." One of them sniffed and said, "Oh, there has been arge number of heroes and courageous men dying over here over the past few days." "This is exactly the purpose why this ce exists." The other person snorted, "As long as the entrance doesnt copse, itll be great." The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They exerted force with their legs and another two streaks of divine senses were instilled into the stone steles below them. After this, they retracted their hands and the two water walls in mid-air fell. Even so, not a single sound was made as the water fell. Theke waspletely filled again, and the water was extremely calm. The two of themughed and leaped up. They easily prated through manyyers of cloud. It was as if they werent affected by gravity and flew away just like this. In the distance, one of them softlyughed, "The ninth generation Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword...hehehe...Im very excited..." The voice disappeared... ... Things in the Middle Three Heavens had finally been settled. After losing Chu Yang, Chu Yangsrades seemed to have grown up and be more mature. The Middle Three Heavens was finally conquered. The Mo n, Ao n, Xie n, Gu n, Dong n, Ji n and Luo n took over the territories that originally belonged to the Meng n, Tian n, Ou n, Zhao n, L n, Li n, Tu n, the ck Devil and so on and so forth... These ns worked together and started their iron-fisted rule over the Middle Three Heavens. Mo Tian Ji held the greatest authority and began to clean up the entire Middle Three Heavens. After getting rid of all the hidden forces, hepleted removed the influence of any remaining ns in the Middle Three Heavens! For those who were unconvinced, a few of the ns would band together and deal with them. The Middle Three Heavens entered a prosperous era after all this pugilistic mess that ensued. At the same time, an organization named the Heavenly Armament Pavilion was quickly rising! Its members became very reputable, including the Lonely Sword Emperor Gu Du Xing, Master of Maniption and Calction Mo Tian Ji, Evil Young Master Xie Aoyun, Vibunum Xie Dan Qiong, Lone Swordsman Ji Mo and Coyote Luo Ke Di... The few of them basically rose in reputation in the Middle Three Heavens together! Wherever those from the Heavenly Armament Pavilion, they earned respect and admiration from others! The name of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion became extremely popr! The strength of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion became stronger and stronger each other. It was quickly developing at an unprecedented speed... However, the various masters in the Heavenly Armament Pavilion hardly smiled. All of them seemed to havee from the same ce. They were so cold such that no one dared to get closer to them. Only... It was only when someone managed to ovee his bottleneck... At the top of the cloudy Heavenly Sword Peak, there would always be someone standing in front of the Lake of Death. Or there would be a few people who would dive into the Lake of Death and did their best to reach the bottom of theke. Although none of them had ever seeded before, the frequency of their appearance was very high. There would asionally be someone who appeared there. Whereas those who appeared there...definitely made a breakthrough... Furthermore, they dived deeper and deeper every time. ... Upper Three Heavens! It was a magical ce. It was differentpared to the Middle Three and Lower Three Heavens. The Lower Three Heavens was filled with conflicts between different dynasties. Although there were lesser people in the Middle Three Heavens, it couldntpare to the Upper Three Heavens in terms of size. The total size of the Upper Three Heavens was three times that of the total size of the Middle and Lower Three Heavensbined! One needed wisdom and intelligence to survive in the Lower Three Heavens while one needed to fight courageously in the bloody Middle Three Heavens. However, it was impossible to make any advancements without both intelligence and martial arts skills in the Upper Three Heavens! At the highest peak of the Upper Three Heavens, the Nine Great ns upied nine different spots. Besides them, there are many other powers around and each n upied a certain spot in the Three Higher Heavens. There were many special people too! At the highest peak, there were even Enforcers watching everything. This was a ce with rules, regtions, tradition, culture andw! Itbined the good points of the Middle Three Heavens and Lower Three Heavens, but was an independent world that was many times bigger than the Middle or Lower Three Heavens! Everything existed in this world! It was an extremely colorful world. There were clear ethical codes in the Upper Three Heavens. There was also a clear code of conduct. Respect ranked top of all virtues, while greed was the root of all evil! t Mountain Ridge in the Three Higher Heavens. Although this ce was called the t Mountain Ridge and only seemed like a mountain ridge, it was actually a gathering ce for many humans! It was just that the t Mountain Ridge contained countless valleys, mountains and hilly ins... There were even more than hundred thousand people living over here! Whereas the Chu n was one of the three ns that ruled the t Mountain Ridge! The Chu n was neither a huge n nor a member of the Nine Great ns. However, the strength of the Chu n was still extremely great. There were many exponents in the n and they had the Forefather. The four direct descendants of the Chu n were all extraordinary and possessed great cultivations. They were known as the Four Heroes of the Chu n, Talents of the t Mountain Ridge!. They were all gifted and they were also much more intelligent than others. They managed to make a name for themselves. Among the four of them, the oldest was known as Chu Fei Ling. After his rted marriage with Bai Yang Gu, the young mistress of the Yang Family, the name of the Chu n became even more known. However, good things neversted. In less than two years, Chu Fei Ling was pursued and his as well as his wifes life were on the line. Although the two of them managed to avert danger, they lost their newborn child. Ever since then, Chu Fei Ling became very distracted and lifeless. It was as if he hadpletely copsed because of that tragic incident. As a result, Chu Fei Long became the new heir. Not only was Chu Fei Longpetent and smart, he also managed to rejuvenate the Chu n in a short period of time after Chu Fei Lings failures! Everyone was impressed by him. Today... A cart charged through the front door of the Chu n! Chu Fei Ling, who had not appeared for many years, was actually in the cart! There was an excited look on his face. He also appeared very worried, as if he was extremely anxious. When he came to the front door, he didnt stop and continued to charge in. The other Chu n went into a frenzy. After a while, there was news that the eldest grandson of the Chu n that had been missing for neen years had finally been found! He had finally returned to the n on this day! This news shook the entire t Mountain Ridge! Chapter 767 Chu Clan Chu n, Study Room. The current head of the Chu n, Chu Xiong Cheng, ced a map back into its original position and sighed depressingly, "The t Mountain Ridge is so huge. How can we possibly stick together? Moreover, the Three Great ns are all doing things their own way. Is this a joke?" "If the Chu n tries to be forceful, the ramifications will be unthinkable! They arent just two aristocratic ns..." Master Chu sighed and furrowed his brow. To Chu Xiong Cheng, he was extremely pleased that the t Mountain Ridge was developing and growing stronger day by day. In addition, all his grandsons were very capable and were bound to seed in the future. As the head of the n, Chu Xiong Cheng felt extremelyforted. However, Chu Xiong Cheng had never once thought of conquering the entire t Mountain Ridge. Since things were peaceful right now, what was the point of causing bloodshed among the Three Great ns over here? Every n looked towards self-preservation and peaceful development. There wasnt any need to shake this bnce. Naturally, he didnt know that his own eldest grandson had returned to the Chu n. This King Hell Chu shook the entire Lower Three Heavens and caused massive changes, before going on to wreak havoc in the Middle Three Heavens, causing yet another major upheaval! In a span of two short years, he had already turned two realms upside down! There was no one who could match up to him! If Chu Xiong Cheng knew all these, he wouldnt be too vexed by the problems that the Chu n was facing now. The thing was...he didnt know anything. Just as he was sighing, he suddenly heard chaotic noisesing from outside. It seemed like people were shouting and running everywhere. The entire Chu n seemed to have been turned upside down at this moment. He furrowed his brow and immediately opened the windows, shouting, "Whats the matter? Why is it so chaotic? Did someone spot a ghost in broad daylight?" Old Master Chu was born and bred in the pugilistic world. Although he did have his shot at studying before, he still thought that educated people were too wishy-washy. This was why he looked down on them. When he spoke normally, he sounded very much from the pugilistic world. A guard fearfully ran over. "Old master, eldest master is back." "So what if hes back? Whats so surprising about that?" Chu Xiong Cheng was furious, "Are all of you wishing that he didnte back? Why is everyone so astonished? I thought that all of you saw a ghost!" "No no no...its..." The guard was perspiring furiously, "Its just that eldest master is not back on his own..." "Is he back with the eldest mistress?" Chu Xiong Cheng furrowed his brow even further and was about to jump out of his window. "Idiots! If hes not back with the eldest mistress, is he supposed to back with some other mistress? Hes so hen-pecked; will he even dare to do that?" The guard appeared very gloomy, "Hes...hes back with eldest young master who has been missing for neen years!" "What missing for neen years...?" Chu Xiong Cheng was talking halfway before he started ring widely. He started to pant, "You...you...idiot! What did you say?" Suddenly, he jumped out from his window and strangled the guards neck, "Repeat to me once more!" "Its...eldest young master who has been missing for neen years has been found..." The guard appeared very pitiful and his voice was as creaky as a chicken that had been strangled. His feet werent even on the ground anymore... "Damn it! Why didnt you say it earlier!" Chu Xiong Cheng was extremely furious. "Is he with the eldest master? Ill go and take a look!" The guard just nodded his head before Chu Xiong Cheng disappeared far away. The guard fell onto the ground and grabbed onto his throat as he coughed a few times. Finally, he rolled his eyes as he got up, "I still thought that I could get rewarded. I didnt expect to be beaten up like this...damn it..." Just as he was mumbling to himself, a piece of bright, white item flew back and struck the back of his head. Suddenly, he was knocked to the ground again. His head started to swell like a huge bun immediately. Old Master Chus voice resonated from afar, "Ill reward you with a piece of white crystal. Hehehe..." The guard was on the verge of tears, "I rather not be rewarded..." ... The Chu n was in an uproar right now! What was a descendant disciple? Generally, most heads of ns would pass down the reins to their ns to their eldest descendant rather than younger ones. Eldest sons and grandsons were the root of the traditional meaning behind aristocratic families. They were true descendant disciples! Apart from them, no one else was truly considered a descendant disciple! Chu Xiong Chengs eldest son was Chu Fei Ling! Chu Fei Lings eldest son was...in fact, he only had one son! This meant that there was only one person to take over the rule of the Chu n in the future. Of course, if Chu Fei Long or any other brothers took over the reins of the Chu n, it would be a separate, debatable issue. Chu Xiong Cheng had always been very worried about this matter. If the eldest son didnt inherit control of the n while the second son inherited control, it would be an omen of impending disaster! Right now, Chu Xiong Cheng was extremely excited after hearing that his eldest grandson had suddenly returned! Chu Fei Lings courtyard was now filled with people. Everyone from the Chu n had gathered over here. The Chu ns fourth son Chu Fei Yannded in the courtyard and started to tear emotionally, "Damn it, Ive been searching for you for eighteen years. My efforts have finally been repaid. I feel as if my burden has been removed..." He rushed in like a gust of wind, "Eldest brother, eldest brother, I heard that that rascal is finally back?" The moment he entered the room, he was shocked by the atmosphere in the room. Chu Fei Lings eyes were bloodshot as he lifted his head, "Weve found him...but..." He sighed and couldnt express his sorrows. "What?" Chu Fei Yan was stunned. "Hes hurt and unconscious..." Chu Fei Ling rubbed his temple. Chu Fei Yan was immediately stunned. He naturally knew what Chu Fei Ling meant when he said unconscious. Even Chu Fei Ling was like that. This meant that the Chu n was likely to be helpless regarding this situation. However, Chu Fei Ling wouldnt be so depressed as long as there was even only a glimmer of hope. "Where?" Wheres my grandson?" Chu Xiong Cheng shouted as he appeared. "Hes inside..." Chu Fei Yan reached out his hand. Chu Fei Ling couldnt stop him before Old Master Chu charged in. "Wa ha ha...rascal, arent you going to kowtow to me? I have a big gift for..." Chu Xiong Cheng was full of energy. Over these few years, he had suffered enough indignance from his inws, but he couldnt do anything to retort. When he heard of anyone from the Yang n who came, he would always try his best to sneak away. Now that his eldest grandson was back, he was freed of all his worries! However, as he shouted halfway, his words were stuck in his throat. "Whats...whats going on?" Old Master Chu was stunned as he stood in front of the bed. Half of Yang Runs body was on the bed as she hugged her own son. She struggled to lift her head and smiled, "Father, you are here..." "Whats going on?" Chu Xiong Cheng looked at the young man on the bed and stretched his neck. "Hurt...unconscious..." Yang Run sighed softly, "Its been six days..." "This..." Old Master Chu shuddered, "Isnt there any way..." As he spoke halfway, he almost wanted to give himself a tight p. If there was someone who could save his eldest grandson, why would Yang Run behave in such a manner? He couldnt help but sigh. As he shifted his gaze away, he saw something purple shining brightly, "Dont tell me...this is that piece of Purplish Crystal Jade Essence?" In the hands of his unconscious grandson, there was a streak of purplish light that shone out. His grandson was tightly holding onto a piece of purplish crystal in his hand. Chu Xiong Chengs heart shuddered and gently took his grandsons hand over. He wanted to take out the crystal to take a look, but Chu Yangs grip was very tight even though he was in aa. Chu Xiong Cheng couldnt take the crystal out. The only way to take it out was to slice his five fingers off! "He seems to know that this is his only hope of recognizing his ancestral roots...hes not letting go!" Yang Runs tears fell, "My poor son..." "Ah!" Chu Xiong Cheng let out a long sigh. He stood where he was firmly and was stunned for a moment. After this, he left the room, "Ill ask the Forefather whether theres any way of saving him. If there isnt, Ill go to the Medicine Valley personally." Yang Runs eyes brightened, "Thank you Father." Chu Xiong Cheng sighed, "Whats there to thank me for...hes your son, but hes also my grandson? Im also feeling very upset right now." At this point, a crisp voice resonated from outside, "Eldest brother, congrattions. I heard that youve found my eldest nephew. Finally. Hehe, its a joyous asion for the n." The voice came from Chu Fei Long, the second son of the Chu n. Chu Fei Longs voice was filled withfort. He seemed to be heaving a sigh of relief, "Heaven is merciful! Eldest nephew has been gone for eighteen years. Now that hes finally back, the Chu n finally has an heir. Eldest sister-inw can finally be relieved. This is indeed a joyous asion!" When Chu Fei Long came, close to a hundred people in front of Chu Fei Lings door slowly dispersed. They hide their gazes and their footsteps were very soft. It was as if they had seen a freak. Chu Fei Ling and Chu Fei Yan both furrowed their brow. In the bedroom, Yang Run also creased her brows, as if she was about to act up. However, she sighed in the end. Chu Xiong Chengs face turned extremely grim. Chu Fei Longs words sounded very sincere and honest. However, there was something that he mentioned which was very hurtful! "The Chu n finally has an heir. Eldest sister-inw can finally be relieved!" His words held a double meaning. While Chu Fei Ling had a son, Chu Fei Long also had a son. In fact, Chu Fei Long had more than one son! Since when did the Chu n have ack of an heir? Even the third son, Chu Fei Han, had one son and one daughter! When Chu Fei Long mentioned that Yang Run could finally be relieved, it sounded as if he was hinting that Chu Fei Ling and Yang Run were intent on making their son the heir! Chu Fei Yans expression slightly changed. He lifted his head and looked at his elder brother and second brother. Suddenly, he felt something was going to happen and thought to himself, "Whats going on? Second brother seems a little abnormal today..." "Second brother, you are very thoughtful." Chu Fei Ling smiled slightly and said. His words were indeedyered just like Chu Fei Long earlier. Chu Fei Long smile gently and asked worriedly, "I wonder how he is today? Eldest brother, can I go in to take a look at him?" Chu Fei Ling made space for him, "Second brother, please feel free to do so. We are from the same mother. As his second uncle, its only right that you go and see your eldest nephew! After all, youve not seen him for eighteen and a half years." Chu Fei Ling emphasized on the eighteen and a half years, but also sounded like he didnt do so. However, Chu Fei Yan felt as if his goosebumps had suddenly surfaced. Chapter 768 Verification Chu Fei Longughed. He took a step in and said, "Eldest sister-inw, Im here to visit." Before entering the room, he had to announce his arrival first. After all, this was the internal courtyard of his elder brother and the territory of his sister-inw. "Get your ass in here now!" Chu Xiong Cheng shouted furiously. Chu Fei Long was shocked. He didnt expect his father to arrive before him, and he even made a clown face at Chu Fei Ling and Chu Fei Yan. He softlyined, "The two of you are really good. You let me make a fool out of myself while the Old Master is here..." After he finished speaking, he shook his head and walked into the room with a bitter smile on his face. Chu Fei Ling sighed. Chu Fei Yans doubts were immediately swept aside. Heughed as he said, "Number two, you are going to be in deep trouble this time..." Chu Fei Ling snorted. When Chu Fei Long entered the room, he immediately spotted a passionate pair of eyes ring at him. His neck couldnt help but shrink and he drylyughed, "Father, eldest sister-inw..." "You rascal!" Chu Xiong Cheng was furious, but he couldnt bring himself to rage. After all, Chu Fei Longs words could be taken as words of concern. However, it was also possible to take his words wrongly. Chu Fei Long gently took in a breath and said, "Indeed, hes a talented young man. Its a pity...father, do you have a n in mind?" Chu Xiong Cheng was angry as he replied, "If I had a n in mind, do you think Ill be just sitting around over here? Are you mocking me?" Chu Fei Long was apologetic as he said, "I was careless with my words." Chu Xiong Cheng snorted. Suddenly, Chu Fei Long thought for a moment before asking, "Eldest sister-inw, I have something to say, but Im not sure if I should say it out. Yang Run calmly caressed her sons hair and said, "Feel free to speak your mind." Chu Fei Lings smile was a little forced as he spoke, "Eldest sister-inw, this...nephew, I wonder if youve verified that hes...cough cough, I have no other intention. Its just that the Chu n is very established. There will undoubtedly be some imitators...cough cough...Im just saying..." However, his words left Chu Xiong Cheng very wary. He just realized that he was too excited and forgot about this important question. If he treated the wrong person as his grandson...and acknowledged someone elses child, the Chu n might fall into the hands of someone else. After taking a closer look, Chu Xiong Cheng doubtfully said, "Number two, I dont this guy is an imitator. Look at him, he looks just like your eldest brother when he was a teenager." Chu Fei Long bitterlyughed, "Father...simr appearances...every child that our n has brought back over the past eighteen years all look like eldest brother when he was a teenager. The key thing is...whether he shares the same blood as all of us. Father, I remember theres a way." "Thats right!" Chu Xiong Cheng suddenly eximed, "I still remember Old Yang telling me about a method called Blood of the Tongue, Soul of the Purple Crystal? That cant be faked...." Chu Fei Long was excited and pped his hands, "Isnt this the Purple Crystal? Lets try it out and well find out the truth." Yang Runs expression immediately turned very cold and he slowly said, "Father, second brother, are the both of you suggesting that we should retrieve this Purple Crystal Jade Essence right now before using the blood from this kids tongue to verify his identity?" Chu Fei Long was very sincere as he said, "Eldest sister-inw, I know you are in a difficult spot! Everyone has kids, and the child of a mother is like her flesh. How could she not feel heart-ached? Lets not even talk about the blood from the tongue. Even if its just a superficial scratch, Im sure a parent will be anguished to see his/her child being hurt." He paused for a moment before he continued nagging, "However, we are trying to verify the identity of my eldest nephew. Its important to know that a kids appearance and figure changes significantly as he grows up. Who knows what this kid will be like when he grows up in the future?" "Despite this, ones blood can never change!" Chu Fei Long took in a deep breath and he suddenly appeared very stern. "If you believe me, Ill handle this matter personally. Ill make him feel as little pain as possible! Im confident of this." Chu Fei Ling sounded very sincere and honest. His intent voice left Chu Xiong Cheng very moved. Chu Xiong Cheng stroked his beard and said, "Your words...they sound very logical..." "I dont agree!" Yang Run retorted. "This kid is in aa right now. How can you let him suffer such pain? Furthermore, hes holding the jade essence very tightly. If you force it out from his hand, youll need to chop off his five fingers! How can we do that!" She was angry and sorrowful as she shouted, "This kid treasures this jade essence a lot. Isnt that sufficient proof? Moreover, our hearts are connected. The moment I saw him, I knew hes my son! Can that possibly be faked?" Chu Xiong Cheng stroked his beard as he muttered, "Your words are logical too..." Chu Fei Long smiled steadily and replied, "Eldest sister-inw, you are overthinking and your words are too serious! I wont ever dare to doubt you! However, you must understand that youve lost your child for eighteen and a half years. Its a long time. You call someone your son the moment you see him. Dont you think thats a little..." Heughed bitterly and continued saying, "...and you want to the entire n to believe your words...this...dont you think its a little immature?" He stopped for a moment before continuing again, "Furthermore, retrieving blood from his tongue is not a huge matter! We just a thin needle to prick it. He wont even feel it before weplete the job. As for his fingers..." Chu Fei Long furrowed his brow and used his passionate yet understanding tone of voice to speak, "As a man in the pugilistic world, how would he not have shed blood before? How would he not have been wounded before? For a few pieces of purple and white crystals, he can even turn realms outside down and leave corpses behind him. Think about it, this concerns the future of the n; its an even bigger issue!" "Its just a few fingers, but he can prove the origin of his blood. Even if his fingers are broken, so what? Moreover, its not as if he cant recover from his injuries!" Heughed coldly, "Its not just his five fingers. If the timees, even if its his bones, we must crush them and interrogate them to find out whos the one who came up with the brilliant scheme to make it seem as if the Chu n didnt have an heir to inherit control of the n." Chu Fei Ling and Chu Fei Yan had already silently entered the room and were listening to his words right now. Chu Fei Long sounded extremely convincing and persuasive. He considered everything, and there werent any ws with his ideas! Chu Fei Yan could recognize Chu Yang. However, Chu Fei Long, Yang Run and Chu Xiong Cheng were blocking his view right now and he couldnt clearly see Chu Yang. After listening to Chu Fei Longs words, he couldnt help but concur, "I think that second brothers words are very logical." Chu Fei Ling suddenly turned around and red at him. Yang Runughed coldly and interrupted, "No matter what you say, I wont agree to your idea! Hes my son. Whoever dares to touch him, Ill fight it all out with him!" Chu Xiong Cheng furrowed his brow and tried to persuade her, "Run, you are so confident anyway. Its just a verification test...dont tell me that we dont even have the authority to verify the identity of a Chu n descendant?" Yang Run was determined as she answered, "Its important to verify his identity, but not now! If you want to verify his identity now, youll need to break all five fingers of his! I wont allow that. The only way were going to verify his identity is to wait for him to wake up!" Chu Fei Longs gaze shed, and he asked, "What if he doesnt wake up?" "Well wait then!" Yang Run was very persistent, "Well only do it when he wakes up!" "Eldest sister-inw, whats the point of stalling for time like this?" Chu Fei Ling took in a deep breath and said in a solemn voice, "We should realize that time is a valuable resource. Two hours are enough to destroy an entire aristocratic family, three days and nights are enough to overthrow a dynasty..." He slightly sighed, "Eldest sister-inw, if you continue to stall for time, do you know that a crisis is impending?" When he said this, Chu Xiong Cheng, Chu Fei Yan were both very moved. While the Chu n held the greatest authority among the Three Great ns in the t Mountain Ridge, there seemed to be a storm brewing and things were slowly changing differently from before. Apparently, it had something to do with the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. The stronger aristocratic ns had their own ns in mind.... Those in the t Mountain Ridge were likely to unite together because of this matter. In such a situation, the Three Great ns resorted to every conceivable means...but Chu Fei Ling and his wife actually found their missing son at such a timing? Did coincidences really happen? Chu Fei Long seemed very serious and worried, but he was actually sniggering in his heart. Yang Run had already taken one step into his trap. After he received news, he appeared to be doing nothing. However, he had already secretly conducted an investigation. Very soon, he found out that Chu Yang held his Purple Crystal Jade Essence very tightly and refused to let go of it. This was why he personally came to visit Chu Yang. When he saw Chu Yang, he became even more determined. In fact, when he saw Chu Yang and how he looked identical to his eldest brother when he was younger, he could confirm that it was true! However, he could not reveal this fact! Not only could he not reveal this fact, he even had to use this opportunity to deal a huge blow to Chu Fei Ling! If he missed this opportunity, he might regret it for life. If he could force Yang Run to leave the Chu n with her son, the n of Chu Fei Lings father-inw would cease to be an ally of the Chu n! This was why he was very insistent on verifying Chu Yangs identity. He knew what it meant to be a benevolent mother. After Yang Runs missing son for eighteen years returned in an unconscious state, how could she be willing to break five of his fingers to verify his identity? She wouldnt allow it even at the expense of her life! "I have a n if you are unwilling to do so. Im only afraid that you are willing to do so!" Yang Run was very cold and said determinedly, "No matter what, whoever wants to touch my son has to go through me first!" Chu Fei Lings body shook, and he shouted hoarsely, "Run!" Yang Run ignored him. Chu Fei Long shook his head and sighed. Suddenly, his eyes brightened, and he softly asked, "Elder sister-inw, this matter...surely its not a scheme by the Yang n, right?" Once he asked this, the room turnedpletely silent! Chapter 769 King of Hell Chu Awakens Yang Ruo Lan squinted her eyes, "What is the meaning of this?" Chu Fei Long sighed and said, "This is a matter that concerns the entire Chu n! Eldest sister-inw, why are you so intent on stopping us?" He was suddenly furious and asked, "What are your intentions?" "You are confident that hes your son! We want to verify that and maintain the purity of our bloodline, but you are doing your best to stop us! You are even willing to exchange your life for a small verification test!" Chu Fei Long shook his head and sighed. His expression was very serious, "I really dont wish to doubt you!" When he said this, Chu Xiong Cheng and Chu Fei Yan lowered their heads. Chu Fei Long was very passionate as he spoke, and he was also very convincing. Others couldnt help but think about his words. For a man, he would be willing to do anything to prove his innocence. Moreover, it was just five fingers. In the pugilistic world, all of the had ever suffered injuries that were worse than losing five fingers. The Chu n was able to establish its name in the Upper Three Heavens because there were people who were willing to lose more than five fingers. However, they didnt realize how cruel it was to ask for five fingers from a guy who had been missing for eighteen years in front of his mother! Whereas Chu Fei Long was using anecdotes of martial arts practitioners to make it seem as if Yang Ruo Lan was at fault over here. He was clearly confident that Yang Ruo Lan was intent on keeping her son unharmed even at the expense of her own life! This was why he kept on picking on her without fear! Furthermore, he sounded as if he was being very loyal to the n and upright about things! "Chu Fei Long, you have gone overboard!" Chu Fei Ling stepped forward and said furiously, "How dare you speak to your sister-inw in such a manner?!" "Im sorry, eldest brother." Chu Fei Longs expression was helpless and serious. "Please believe me. I am extremely unwilling to doubt eldest sister-inw!" "But you are still doubting her!" Chu Fei Ling was furious, "Your eldest sister-inws words might not convince you, but what about my words? I am certain hes my son! My only son! The descendant that the Chu n has let down for eighteen years! Is this enough?" "No!" Chu Fei Long straightened his back and steadily said, "Eldest brother, its not that I dont believe you. Its just that...I trust the Blood of the Tongue, Soul of the Purple Crystal more! Its the bloodline of a Chu n descendant thats recognized!" There was a look of guilt in his eyes as he said, "Eldest brother, I know you and eldest sister-inw cant bear to do this. But, this is not minor issue. If theres really a scheme...then, its a small matter if we be aughing stock, but a big one if this propagates further troubles and implicates the entire n." When he spoke until here, Chu Fei Long appeared to have a pained look on his face. He retreated two steps and neatened his clothing. Then, he kneeled down and said with an anguished look on his face, "Eldest brother, please be ruthless for the legacy of the Chu n...once! Eldest sister-inw...even if Im being heartless today...please, bring out the proof!" "For the Chu n, for the family and for all the descendants...and also for all the heroes who have sacrificed..." Chu Fei Long kneeled down properly and tears actually started to stream down his face. He didnt even blink his eyes and screamed in anguish, "Eldest brother! Eldest sister-inw! Please...grant me my wish!" Chu Fei Long shocked everyone when he squatted down! Chu Xiong Cheng looked at his own son and appeared very confused. Evidently, there were some tears in his eyes and he also seemed veryforted. Men shouldnt kneel! Unless he had no other choice, Chu Fei Long wouldnt kneel down so easily, given that he was one of the most authoritative figures in the n. This showed how loyal Chu Fei Long was towards the family! This also showed that he cared a lot about the bloodline of the n! For the Chu n to have such a descendant, the ancestors of the Chu n would be veryforted1 Chu Fei Yan stood at one side, and he was also greatly touched by Chu Fei Long. He couldnt help but say, "Elder brother..." Chu Fei Ling almost broke his teeth as he gritted it! He knew exactly what Chu Fei Long had in mind! He had long known that his younger brother was very cunning and scheming. He would resort to any means, but he didnt expect Chu Fei Long to be so extreme! He kneeled down in front of Chu Xiong Cheng and Chu Fei Yan, such that Chu Fei Ling couldnt do anything at all! There was nothing that he could do! "Chu Fei Long! You...you are! You are really vicious!" Chu Fei Ling was about to spit blood out. Chu Fei Long continued to kneel down and there was a passionate look on his face. He stared straight into Chu Fei Lings eyes, and pitifully said, "Eldest brother, if you dont agree to my request...Ill kneel until I die!" He sounded very persistent! Chu Xiong Cheng let out a long sigh, "Fei Ling, your second brother has already kneeled in front of you...you are only this far from killing him. What else do you want? Do you really want to...force him to death?" Chu Fei Ling immediately turned around and looked at his father in anguish. He sorrowfully cried out, "Father..." "You dont have to say anything! Let me ask you. Your second brother...isnt he doing this for the Chu n? For our family? For you? What else do you want?!" Chu Xiong Cheng ended up with a shout. Chu Fei Ling shuddered, "Father, this poor kid...has been abandoned by us for eighteen years! Eighteen years!" He cried pitifully, "Over these eighteen years, I havent done anything for him. How he grew up...hes had a tough life! Its not easy for him to return, but were going to break his fingers..." He cried and asked, "Father, can you bear to? Hes your biological grandson!" Chu Xiong Cheng let out a long sigh and his eyes were slightly tearing. Chu Fei Long kneeled on the ground and said, "Eldest brother, its still early to call him fathers biological grandson! Before we verify his identity, who can be certain that hes fathers biological grandson?" He held onto his neck and loudly said, "Of course, if hes really a descendant of the Chu n, well make up to him in the future! Whatever he wants, well give it to him! But if hes not from the Chu n, we cant keep him and we cant handle this damage! Eldest brother, can you stop being muddle-headed? Eldest brother, I beg you, I beg you..." "Shut up!" Chu Fei Ling raged, "Chu Fei Long, dont think that the games that youve been ying over the past few years and everything that youve done..." He was very agitated and furious, and almost spilled the beans. "Enough!" Yang Ruo Lan interrupted and looked at Chu Fei Long on the ground. After this, he she looked at Chu Fei Yan before taking a look at Chu Xiong Cheng. After this, she shifted her gaze away and looked at her son pitifully. There was a look of warmth and persistence in her eyes. She knew that they didnt have proof even though they knew that Chu Fei Long did everything! If Chu Fei Ling tried to expose Chu Fei Long right now, Chu Fei Long would most certainly turn the tables on him. IN that way, when they started to conflict, his sons five fingers were most certainly gone given that Chu Xiong Cheng was present. She took in a deep breath and sounded calm. She calmly said, "I just want to ask everyone from the Chu n C do you really have to do the blood test today?" "All of you from the Chu n" When Yang Ruo Lan said all these, she showed how determined she was. She would rather not be a part of the Chu n for her son! "Of course! Definitely! Please let us do that!" Chu Fei Long shouted. He waited a long time for this moment, so that Yang Ruo Lan would say what she said now. How could he give up this opportunity! He pounced on it. "Alright then!" Yang Ruo Lan gentlyughed and calmly said, "Since the Chu n cant tolerate my son, Ill leave with him. Arent you all scared that my son is an imitator? As long as I leave, it wont matter anymore, right?" "Leave? Where are you going?" Chu Fei Ling was shocked, "Run, dont be impulsive!" Yang Ruo Lan calmly shook her head, "Im not being impulsive! Im leaving this ce, leaving this ce back to the Yang n!" She lowered her head and looked at her sons face. She slowly said, "Since all of you wont recognize him as a Chu, Ill recognize him as a Yang!" Chu Fei Long heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Eldest sister-inw, why do you have to react so much over something as minor as this?" At this moment, a voice suddenly said, "Thats right. Its only a minor issue. Why do you have to react like this?" Everyone heard Chu Fei Longs words, thus they knew he wasnt the one who said it the second time. However, the second persons voice was very unfamiliar. The voice was very calm and indifferent. In fact, it sounded very disdainful and filled with arrogance. The voice was crisp and clear, and the intonation and pronunciation of the words were very clear. Furthermore, this voice sounded very weak. It sounded as if it was panting. Everyone who heard it couldnt help but feel worried. After saying one word, he didnt have energy to say the second word. However, he said every word clearly. Although he sounded very weak, he still managed to finish everything in one breath. The only weird thing was that...no one heard this voice before! Everyone was instantly stunned! Even Yang Ruo Lan and Chu Fei Ling were stunned! After that instant, everyone turned around at the same time. The young man on the bed had finally regained consciousness and opened his eyes. He didnt seem to have any strength, but the look in his eyes was very clear. Everyone was shocked! Chu Yang! Everyone had been arguing for the whole day and agreed on one thing C Chu Yang wasnt going to wake up. However, right now, he had actually miraculously woken up. When he woke up, Chu Fei Ling and Yang Ruo Lan were delighted. Chu Fei Long was lost right now, as if he had lost his soul! It was a great opportunity! At thest moment, Chu Yang actually woke up and ruined his efforts! Chu Yang struggled to lift his hand and the crystal in his hand made a soft sound before dropping onto the bedsheet. Chu Yang revealed a smile on his face and weakly said, "Since...then we should really verify my identity...otherwise...I wouldnt...even have the face to stay here..." Everyone was stunned. Even though he had just woken up and was extremely weak, he was still very understanding. Chu Yang coughed a few steps before he weakly said, "As a descendant of the Chu n, its only right that I should verify my identity." A glimmer of cold light shed across his eyes, but no one saw it because he lowered his head. After this, he coughed a few times and weakly said, "This...second uncle, I wonder if your kids...have been tested before?" Chapter 770 Everyone Has to Tes Chu Yang was walking a tightrope! Immense origin energy of heaven and earth surged out from his sword guard. Boundless soul power from the first-generation Nine Tribtions Sword Spirit that he devoured attacked his sentience! This immense pressure caused Chu Yang to be on the verge of copse over the past few days. He was like someone walking a tightrope at the speed of a tortoise above a cliff under extreme snowy conditions! Furthermore, this tightrope was extremely slippery because of all the ice and snow. If he was careless, he might fall to his death! He didnt even know how long he had been unconscious for. It was only at some point in time that he felt as if he was snuck under a warm embrace. It was a blissful feeling; he felt as if he was like a baby that had drawn his first breath. His mothers aura surrounded him...it was afort that he desired but couldnt get easily. This feeling made him much more rxed. From then on, his cultivation state slowly stabilized... It was only until to day that he suddenly felt that warm aura turning into one of anger and sorrow. It seemed to be filled with absolute pain and destion... This feeling caused him to be conscious again. Even though this wasnt the best time for him to regain consciousness, he forced himself to wake up! After he woke up and gained some awareness of what was going on, he felt that his eyelids were extremely heavy, and his body waspletely strengthless. He felt as if he was paralyzed. It seemed as if he was floating on water, but it also seemed as if he was drifting in the sky. For a long time, he couldnt calm himself down. He could only hear people talking, which sounded both clear and unclear to him. He felt that whatever he was hearing was clear, but it also seemed as if he was still stuck in a dream. After a long while, Chu Yang realized that he might actually have returned to the Chu n. "Whats going on?" He didnt have time to consider anything else. He only heard everyone else squabbling very intensely, as if things had reached an irreversible stage. He sensed the sadness and anger in his mothers heart, driving him to open his eyes! "This...second uncle, I wonder if your kids...have been tested before?" Chu Yangs words were shocking. "I? Whats there to test?" Chu Fei Long subconsciously asked, "I didnt lose my children." Chu Yang weakly smiled and tried to muster his energy, quickly changing the topic, "Its just that...I wonder what kind of prerequisites do we need for the testing? How do we do it?" Chu Xiong Cheng seemed to be confused yet concerned as he looked at Chu Yang lying weakly on his bed. He was calm though. After a long while, he said, "The key lies in the Purple Crystal Jade Essence in your hand!" He took in a deep breath, "Then, Ruo Lans father obtained the Purple Crystal Jade Essence, but it was divided into half. He then asked a friend for help to make two identity tags. One of them was formed into the word Chu after blood from your tongue was obtained and infused within the jade essence." "If you are the truly missing one, pierce your tongue and give us a drop of blood from your tongue. After that, well fuse it with the Purple Crystal Jade Essence youre holding. After itbines with the Chu word, it will naturally fuse, and the word will shine brightly in golden. That will prove your identity." Chu Xiong Cheng slowly exined. "Father is right. Thats how we do it." Chu Fei Long nodded his head and looked at Chu Yang. He said amicably, "Young man, you must know that the purity of the ns bloodline will affect the issue of inheritance in the future. Please dont harbor any discontent because of what were doing." "Im willing to cooperate!" Chu Yang weakly said. "Im more willing than anyone...to finally recognize my heritage. Ive longed for a family...for neen years..." After hearing her sons words, Yang Ruo Lan. She wanted to tightly hug her son and kiss him until she was contented. "This...Purple Crystal Jade Essence, I assume everyone from the Chu n can use it?" Chu Yang coughed and mentioned, "This is because...after all, it contains the fresh blood of our Chu n descendants...as long as youre a descendant of the Chu n, you should be able to use it. There shouldnt be any conflicts." "Theoretically, this is the case." Chu Xiong Cheng touched his beard and subtly felt as if Chu Yang seemed to be hinting something. It was just that he couldnt figure out right now. Surely Chu Yang wasnt trying to start some kind of trouble by returning? Chu Yang weakly panted and sounded very anxious, "Then what are we waiting for? Isnt it just a drop of blood? Lets start...I cant wait anymore..." Chu Fei Long was a little scornful as he twisted his lips. "This country bumpkin must have been waiting very long for this moment. No wonder he seems so eager right now..." Ever since Chu Yang opened his mouth, Chu Fei Yan was stunned in his position. Everyone else hadnt heard Chu Yans voice before, but Chu Fei Yan had heard it more than once!" "Its really this kid." Chu Fei Yan wanted to utter a sound. He wanted to im that it was the King of Hell Chu that shook the Lower Three Heavens! Chu Fei Yans face contorted. If anyone knew that he had actually found him more than a year ago but was unable to prove his identity and didnt bring him back... If his father, eldest sister-inw or eldest brother knew about it, he would be in deep trouble! It would be a surprise if he wasnt skinned! Furthermore...if his Forefather knew that he done something as stupid as this...he would suffer even greater punishment! He might be forced to self-reflect for several decades...that wouldnt be surprising at all! Everyone in the n had been waiting, but he didnt do anything after finding Chu Yang for more than one year? It was unforgivable. This was why Chu Fei Yan immediately lowered his head obediently the moment he heard chu Yangs voice and hid at one corner. He thought to himself, "If Im really exposed, how can I save myself from all the trouble?" As everyone watched, Yang Ruo Lans hand shook as she brought over a thin needle. Gently, she pierced Chu Yangs tongue and a drop of fresh, red blood seeped out. Chu Xiong Cheng waved his hand and that drop of blood flew up from Chu Yangs tongue beforending on the Purple Crystal Jade Essence. Following this, Chu Xiong Cheng shouted and bright white lights shone from his body. He had already circted his powers and controlled that drop of blood, imprinting it at the center of the Chu word on the Purple Crystal Jade Essence! Initially, he thought that he had to unleash his full abilities. However, he didnt expect the drop of blood to seep in instantly. In the next moment, Chu Yangs blood seemed to have its own sentience as it attached itself to the Chu word. Following this, the word started to shine brightly without any warning and turned bright golden! A ring of purplish light surfaced around the word. It was an extremely majestic scene. After this, a line of words appeared amidst this light ring. Everyone focused their attention on it. "Blood of the Tongue, Soul of the Purple Crystal. Confirmed descendant of the Chu n C there is no room for doubt!" This line of words was very thin, but every stroke was very clear. Clearly, there was a very confident and arrogant aura about it! "Its him! Without a doubt!" Everyone eximed in delight in the room. Even Chu Fei Long was honestly surprised at this moment, given the expression on his face! "It has been tough on you!" Chu Xiong Cheng started tearing and hugged Chu Yang. Chu Yang stuttered, "Gently...gently...my bones...are about to break..." He waspletely without any strength now, as if he was cotton. When he was hugged by Chu Xiong Cheng, his bones almost broke. Chu Xiong Cheng only just realized this, "Oh, oh, oh..." He quickly let go of Chu Yang. Although they were prepared, Chu Fei Ling and Yang Ruo Lan were still surprised. Suddenly, they felt their heart beating extremely quickly, as if their hearts were about to jump out from their throats. The two of them were stunned. They were unable to move suddenly. "My son! Hes really my son!" Right now, no one had any doubts anymore. Even Chu Fei Long waspletely stumped right now. "Congrattions, eldest sister-inw. Congrattions, eldest brother!" Chu Fei Long and Chu Fei Yan congratted at the same time. They sounded very sincere, but whether he meant it or not was another matter. The entire room seemed to be filled with a cheerful atmosphere. The earlier tensions seemed to havepletely disappeared. Naturally, Chu Fei Long wished that this matter would pass just like that. He felt very depressed right now. He had worked so hard to achieve his goal, but Chu Yang thwarted his ns by regaining consciousness. How could he not feel depressed? As for Chu Xiong Cheng, he naturally hoped that there wouldnt be any further problems. After all, they were a family and they were all his sons. He was unwilling to see any unhappiness or quarrels within the family. Yang Ruo Lan and Chu Fei Ling only wanted to chase them off right now..." My son, I havent hugged you enough yet..." However, someone wouldnt let this matter pass so easily. "Has my identity...been verified?" Chu Yang weakly panted and sounded slightly unhappy. "Good boy, your identity has been verified. You are my grandson. Ill rip open the mouth of anyone who dares to deny this!" Chu Xiong Cheng hurriedly promised andforted Chu Yang. His face was even a little red. "Great...does this mean Im the eldest grandson of the Chu n?" Chu Yangs voice was very weak, but he still persisted in asking. It seemed like he would pass out after finishing his sentence. "Of course!" Chu Xiong Cheng sounded very certain. "Great...since this is the case, I want the kids of second uncle, third uncle and fourth uncle to all be called over and undergo the same test as me." Chu Yang demanded. He spoke very leisurely. It was like him saying, "Ah, Ive finally peed after so long. Come, all of you, pee with me." He sounded as normal as that. But everyone was stunned! "Test...test? Why?" Chu Xiong Cheng felt a little dizzy. "Grandpa...I...Im only doing this for the sake of...the Chu ns bloodline. It has to be pure! Its for our ancestors and legacy...for the purity of our heritage for generations toe..." Chu Yang seemed as if he might draw hisst breath any time, but he sounded very insistent. He confidently said, "...for the n, for...our legacy...we must test!" "This..." Chu Xiong Cheng was put in a spot, "Surely not?" Chu Fei Long smiled and said, "Eldest nephew, my familys situation is different from yours. Your cousins have never gone missing before." "It might still be uncertain!" Chu Yang shouted very sternly. "Who can be sure about something like this...what if theres something else? Second uncle, you must never be careless..." Chapter 771 Tit for Ta Chu Yang appeared to be very honest, and even seemed a little thick-skinned right now as he made his demands. He suddenly turned unfeeling and numb right now. "Why do I even need to care that you are my second uncle? You obviously harbor ill-intentions! How dare you bully my mother like this...damn it, Im not a Chu if I dont deal with you today! "Ill follow my mother and return to the Yang n! Ill be called Yang Yang in the future!" Chu Yang was furious right now. However, he appeared very loyal, honest and innocent right now. Everyone in the entire room was stunned when they heard Chu Yangs words. Chu Xiong Cheng opened his mouth and wanted to say something. However, he didnt say it in the end and shut his mouth again. He shook his head repeatedly. "Damn it, I still thought that my eldest grandson was very obedient and can understand the bigger picture...I didnt expect him to be so demanding and demanding to such an extent!" "This is not even a small matter either." "Hes truly a troublemaker. He has just recognized his n, but hes already offended his three uncles..." Chu Fei Lings face turned ck and he turned his head around. Yang Ruo Lan wore aposed look on her face. "How dare you bully me? Now my sons standing up for me! Chu Fei Long, lets see what youre going to do this time!" "Great! You tried to break my sons fingers earlier. Now my son is using you of being cuckolded...you are getting what you deserve!" "Fantastic!" Chu Fei Long appeared very stern and his face turned as red as a tomato immediately. No matter how cultured he was, he couldnt stand such an insult. This was the greatest humiliation for a man! He furiously said, "What do you mean?" Chu Yang wore a thick-skinned smile on his face and was very sincere with his words, "Second uncle, even though I returned without introducing myself, I was very inspired by your words earlier, second uncle! I was very awed. Ever since then, I swore that Ill treat you as my role model and do my best to preserve the welfare of our n! Even if I have to go through any trouble or challenge, I am determined to ensure prosperity of the n and purity of our bloodline!" He weakly panted a few times, before struggling to say again, "Second uncle, even though I just returned to the n today, my father is the eldest son of the n. And Im the eldest grandson of the n! The responsibilities on my shoulders are equally great!" "Now that things are happening in the Nine Heavens, people are starting to turn and bing more and more scheming! The Chu n...is one of the strongest ns in the Nine Great ns, am I right? The position and status of our n are unstable...Im sure people have ill-intentions, right?" "How bad is this situation?" Chu Yang let out a long sigh, "Given such heavy responsibilities, how can I handle all of them on my own? Ill need your help, second uncle?" Chu Yang sounded very sincere, as well as naggy. It was just that everyone else was very confused by him, "The way hes speaking, it seems like he has already considered himself the future head of the n? How dare he even im that he has too many responsibilities to handle? Did anyone even say that hes going to be the head of the n?" "Hes even asked his second uncle to help him in the future..." "What on earth..." After Chu Yang finished speaking, he even added on a line, "Am I right, second uncle?" Before Chu Fei Long even responded to him, Chu Yang conveniently continued his words, "Of course youll be fine. Those who are sharp know immediately. Im only doing this for the good of the family..." Chu Fei Long had only just opened his mouth, but Chu Yang had already finished speaking. Chu Fei Long red at him but didnt dare to argue with Chu Yang since the rest of the family was around. He could only swallow his words. "Since Im so important to the n, my responsibilities are great!" Chu Yang passionately said, "How can I not give my best for the n? How can I possibly ce myself before the legacy of my n? How can I not preserve the purity of our bloodline?" "Fortunately, Im gifted with a perfect opportunity now. With the Purple Crystal Jade Essence and the bloodline of the Chu n inside it, well know if a descendant has a pure bloodline just by testing it!" Chu Yang was chortling and sounded as if he had made a great achievement, "Furthermore, its not much work. We just need to call everyone over and prick them slightly before everythings aplished. We dont need to break anybodys fingers. I pricked my tongue earlier C its not painful at all." From his words, it seemed like he was very proud of his idea. "Youve pricked yourself, but consider the situation you were in. The rest are innocent, so why do they have to prick themselves like you? Furthermore, this isnt an issue about pricking. Its about humiliation!" It was aplete humiliation! "This isnt just a matter of bloodline. It concerns the survival of the ns legacy and heritage..." Chu Yang said fervently. "I know this offends all of you slightly...but...I hope that all of youll forgive me on ount of the n." "Second uncle, I think its best that you call everyone over for the test. Isnt it better if everyones relieved?" By moving in circles, Chu Yang managed to repeat exactly what Chu Fei Long had mentioned earlier. He even made it sound more convincing! In addition, the ideas that he suggested were exactly what Chu Fei Long suggested. Right now, Chu Yang was pushing everything back on him...he even stumped Chu Fei Long. Chu Fei Yan was perspiring profusely at the back. "This guy grew up on schemes and plots in the Lower Three Heavens. He even managed to destroy an entire empire in a year...second brother, youve met your match right now. Its only the first day, but things have escted until such a level. And he cant even stand straight yet." "If he bes full of energy again...fortunately, Ive not offended him yet." "Number two is the one who has offended him..." "Nonsense! Ive never lost my sons before! Whats there to test? No need!" Chu Fei Long shouted furiously, "Why will there be any surprise?" Chu Yang was displeased, "Second uncle, you arent being right. When did I mention anything about a surprise?" Everyone was unhappy, "When did you mention? You are obviously hinting that surprises will ur..." "Moreover, it doesnt mean that they are your sons just because youve not lost them before...what if...its a scandal...its best if I dont say anything...its more important to focus on the test..." Chu Yang exhaled slowly. "Of course, given your personality, I definitely trust you! However, no matter how good a persons character is, it cant beat the truth! The most important proof of the truth is the Blood of the Tongue, Soul of the Purple Crystal! Its only a small prick. Why do you have to be so adamant against it? Dont tell me...youre guilty of something?" Chu Yangs expression turned cold, "Second uncle, you are doing your best to stop me from performing the test. What intentions are you harboring?" Chu Fei Long was so furious that his entire body was shaking. These were the words that he said to Yang Ruo Lan earlier. They were almost exactly identical. He almost turned Yang Ruo Lan crazy earlier. Now that these words were repeated on him, Chu Fei Long realized how indignant he felt when false allegations were ced on him. His limbs were cold and his chest was stuffy! Chu Yang sighed and said, "Second uncle, while youve never lost your sons, its better to be careful. Its nothing if we are bringing up someone elses sons, but the effort and hard work of our Chu n ancestors...how can we...its really difficult to broach this topic...as a junior, I am embarrassed to say..." Chu Xiong Cheng turned extremely grim right now. Chu Yang even explicitly mentioned bringing up someone elses sons, but he still dared to im that he was embarrassed to speak further. Chu Fei Ling felt that his son had gone a little overboard. "No matter what, hes still your second uncle, right? You are using him of being cuckolded...thats a little disrespectful to him." He tried to stop Chu Yang, but he was stopped by Yang Ruo Lan, who shot him a re. Yang Ruo Lan felt extremely great hearing Chu Yangs words. She never felt so good before ever since she entered the family. Her anger had finally been vented! Her sons words trounced everything else! Seeing that Chu Fei Ling wanted to intervene, Yang Ruo Lan was furious, "You idiot, dumbass, cant you see that our son is standing up for us? I feel veryforted right now. Why do you need to stop him?" "Bastard!" Chu Fei Long waspletely angered right now no matter how scheming he was. He couldnt help but shout in fury! "Second uncle, you are right. Those whose backgrounds arent clear are bastards!" Chu Yang agreed with him, "We need to test their identities! We cant let those bastards continue to remain in the Chu n!" Chu Yang hadpletely escted his words by now. Chu Xiong Cheng was about to pass out as he listened from one side. While Chu Xiong Cheng had many tricks up his sleeves, he was still just a martial arts practitioner. He was very straightforward, which was a quality of his. He would rather die than partake in such scheming activities. Right now, his eldest grandson and second son were at odds with each other. He was conflicted and couldnt side with either party. "Are you saying that...my wife is unchaste?!" Chu Fei Long looked at Chu Yang dangerously. It was a great taboo for a junior to call a senior member of the family unchaste. Chu Fei Long had ill-intentions when he asked this question. "When did I say something as sphemous as that?" Chu Yang cried wolf. "Dont malign me! Im only questioning the background of those bastards.... when have I ever questioned second aunt? Second uncle, you you you...are defaming me. I...I...am very hurt..." He paused for a moment before he was enlightened, "In order to avoid the test, you are actually putting second aunts reputation at stake? How...how can you be so vicious? No matter what, second aunt has gone through weal and woe with you for so many years. You...you...Im embarrassed to say..." Chu Fei Long almost spat out blood. Earlier, he kneeled down and didnt give Yang Ruo Lan and Chu Fei Ling any chance. It was only just an hourter that he was forced into a corner by Chu Yang! Furthermore, Chu Fei Long had only made things difficult for Yang Ruo Lan earlier. Right now, Chu Yang was humiliating him ten times worse than before! And he couldnt even retaliate! This was because it was exactly what he said earlier... Chapter 772 Great your ass! Im your father! Chu Feilong vomited out a mouthful of blood! Chu Xiongcheng, Chu Feiyan and Chu Feiling almost vomited blood too! Chu Xiongcheng sighed in his heart, "In this big world, all sorts of things really exist. Such a one-of-a-kind person is actually born from our Chu n, and hes actually my grandson... The Chu n has been frank and honest for generations. Hes really a cockroach within our flock... This tongue of his is really sharp." Chu Yang still continued to speak mournfully, "Its still alright... to be wronged. But you just spoke to my second aunt in such a manner... Dont you feel guilty? Moreover, what did I say? I clearly didnt say anything wrong... Argh, youre so casual in using me!" Everyone felt dizzy when these words came out! They had seen shameless and tough people, but they hadnt seen such a troublemaker! Even the most vulgar words in the world havee out from your mouth. But, in the blink of an eye, you actually said that you didnt say anything wrong, and youre that bold to say them? Chu Feilongs lips trembled and his entire body shuddered. His forelimbs also turned chilly. It was the first time that Chu Feilong felt regretful over todays matter! So remorseful... Why did I provoke him at first? Now, Ive fallen into his trap alive and I cant escape anymore. No matter whether Chu Yang tests his identity or otherwise, he has to suffer great losses today! If the children that Ive raised for more than a decade still had to have their identities tested, and this message spreads out... How could I, Chu Feilong, mingle in the society any further? But, if the test doesnt carry on... How should I pass today? "Is it even good to say that the n is raising children whoe from other ns?" Chu Feilong suppressed his anger and asked word by word. "Second uncle, youre simply being unreasonable!" the King of Hell Chus words almost made Yang Runugh. Whos exactly being unreasonable? "I said what if!" Chu Yang asserted eloquently, "Yes, what if... Second uncle, what if..." He looked very indignant, "Our whole n is here... So no matter what, I... I am surnamed Chu... How could you say it this way?" Everyone scolded in their hearts, How do you know your surname is Chu? Youve sessfully driven such a witty Chu Feilong to the wall. What else do you want to do? Sure enough, Chu Yang said, "I always leave adequate leeway for anything I do, and not kill my opponents! Ill not keep in mind anyones anger at me; Ill choose to let my hands off and forgive when Im able to... But you, second uncle, actually left no room for me! You forced me so badly! You..." He said angrily, "When are you going to stop forcing me?" Everyone was stunned! Look at how you imed yourself to be generous! You even improvised a poem... and spoke like a saint. But... How thick is your skin to be able to say such things that turn ck into white? When are you going to stop forcing me? was definitely Chu Feilongs current voice! If another person said this, Chu Feilong would definitely sp on to his hands and tearfully call him a bosom friend... But these words actually came out from Chu Yangs mouth, who was driving Chu Feilong so badly to the edge of the wall! Everyone couldnt help but admire Chu Yang! Chu Feilong finally couldnt help but let out a heavy breath. Then, he pressed on to his chest and gasped for breath heavily. He stared at Chu Yang deadly and said word by word, "If I dont agree, what will you do?" Chu Yang twitched his mouth and said, "Isnt that easy? For the Chu n, for the family, for the sake of not letting the blood and efforts of our ancestors go to waste, for the sake of our future generations... Hahaha, we would rather wrongly kill a thousand than to let go of one whos not from our n!" "Second uncle, please dont forget! Our surname is Chu!" Chu Yangs eyes shed like lightning. Although he was lying on the bed, his cold and brutal look still made cold sweats creep up on Chu Xiongcheng and the other battle-seasoned members of the Chu n. "Kill?" Chu Feilongughed coldly, "Do you dare to do it?" "Why should I be afraid?" Chu Yangs eyes turned sharp, "Im the eldest grandson of the Chu n! If I dont make any mistakes, this n would be mine in the future! Second uncle, do you dare to make a bet with me? If you refuse to have the test today, Ill dare to get rid of them one by one in the future!" He smiled wickedly, "Second uncle, just like what youve said to my mother just now when you forced her, this is for the Chu n! For our future generations! Im upright in whatever I do, and Ill not feel guilty!" The atmosphere in the room suddenly turned tense. "Not to mention these few people. Second uncle, even if youre still fit and bear a few more children in the future, every one of them should test their tongues blood on the soul of purple crystal! Otherwise, Ill kill those who dont go through the test!" Chu Yang said slowly, "I believe that the Chu ns ancestors will all agree!" Chu Feilong felt some stiffness in his chest, and without thinking, he said in rage, "You shall see who kills who first!" Chu Yang was just waiting for this sentence. He immediately shifted his eyes, "Grandpa... listen... This is what the second uncle says... I, I... So far, theres only me... whos going to test the bloodline... That means, only Im... your real grandson. Second uncle actually wants to kill me for the sake of some outsiders..." Chu Yang said with extreme grievances. How can I not exploit such a deity whos just next to me? Chu Xiongcheng was befuddled by the conversation. Suddenly, he saw this pair of uncle and nephew, who had just admitted each other as rtives, at loggerheads. And they even talked about life and death! He cracked his brains: What has happened? Why are they talking about this now? Then, he heard Chu Yangs words and couldnt help but roar, "Chu Feilong, what nerves do you have? What are you nning to do?" Chu Feilongs lips trembled and his face turned purple with anger. He stared at Chu Yang sternly. "What did I do wrong?" Chu Yang shouted indignantly, "Am I not considering this for the sake of the purity of the Chu ns bloodlines? For the sake of you, second uncle? For the sake of our future generations? For the sake of building a strong foundation for the n?" "Where am I wrong?" Minister Chu said distressingly, "Where am I wrong? Second uncle, why do you treat me this way?" He continued, "There are a lot of hats in the world, but theres one hat that has color! And its like the grass during spring 1 ... Men wont like it right? Second uncle, Im doing this for your own good!" Chu Feilong screamed, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth. His square and dignified face had turned as white as a sheet, while his steady body was on the verge of copsing! He never dreamt that there would be one day when he would bepelled by others into such a state! Moreover, with his father just in front of him, he couldnt throw his temper! "So what if you vomit blood? I, the victim, still havent vomited blood... To whom are you pretending this to?" now that the King of Hell Chu had gained the upper hand, he began to argue more intensely, "If you dare to treat the Chu ns bloodline as a joke, Ill let my father bring his people to kill those who dont want to do the test! Grandpa is also here. I believe that hes righteous and definitely can distinguish clearly between right and wrong!" "Dont talk further! Carry on the test!" Old Master Chu Xiongchengs face was now purple with rage! No matter how slow-witted he was, he had already realized whats going to happen if he didnt consent Chu Yang. If the test didnt go on, perhaps a battle would break out in the Chu n and it would be torn apart! "Father!" Chu Feilong raised his head to look shockingly at his own father. "What are you shouting for?" Chu Xiongcheng raged, "Isnt these all schemed by you? And youre still shouting here!" He roared, "Call them in, Ill test them myself!" Chu Feilong retreated a few steps and sat heavily on the chair. It was really a humiliating defeat! And, the most humiliating thing was, he had taken a shot at his own foot! His opponent had crafted every counterattack using his own scheme! All the incisive words that his opponent had used was said by himself previously! But these words were a thousand times more unpleasant to his own ears! Because the opponent had already tested his identity! Repeating the test on everyone else in the n was perfectly justifiable! "Grandpa, youre so smart!" Chu Yang gave his grandfather resounding ttery, and heughed coldly in his heart: Confront me? Bully my mother? Humph humph... Second Elder Chu, this matter wont end so simply... Sooner orter, Ille to you to clear off my 18 years of grudges! Under Chu Feilongsmand, a few teenagers came in. They were the juniors of the Chu n. Chu Tenghu, Chu Tengjiao and Chu Tengyun, who were the three sons of the second elder Chu Feilong; Chu Tengxiao and Chu Tenghu, who were the two sons of the third elder Chu Feihan. Argh, the fourth elder Chu Feiyan had no children... At this moment, the five teenagers looked aggrieved. Its really an unforeseen misfortune. All of them looked sharply at Chu Yang, who was on the bed. Chu Yang looked calm. Easy deal. I had destroyed tens of millions of soldiers belonging to Diwu Qingrou. What can you do by just staring at me? Erm, that Chu Tenghu, who has a square face and big ears, looks simr to Chu Feilong. Hes Chu Tenghus eldest son, and this year... hes 18 years old? Hes only four months younger than himself... Chu Tengjiao, 17 years old, has a long face and looks gloomy. Chu Tengyun, 15 years old, has rolling eyeballs. Other than being smart... theres nothing much about him to be worried about. As for the two sons from the third uncles family, the eldest son looks honest, while the second son looks lively. One is 17 years old, while the other, 13... Chu Yang quietly remembered the characteristics of these few brothers. Chu Yang was gifted with an extraordinarily retentive memory. As long as he wanted to remember a person, even if he had only seen him once, he would still recognize the person at first nce after several years... As for testing the bloodline, Chu Yang wasnt up to any mischief. He only did this to disgust Chu Feilong and help his mother vent out her frustration. As for others, he really didnt think of it. Moreover... Young Master Yu had personally set up restrictions on Chu Yang. Even if Chu Feilong wanted to y some pranks, he couldnt, as the sword spirit was now deep in his sleep and he himself didnt have energy in his body at all. He simply couldnt move at all... Not after long, the five people had already finished the test; Although the Pure Purple Jade Essence didnt shine as brightly as when Chu Yang tested on it, it was enough to show that they were all the descendants of the Chu n. "Is it clear now?" Chu Feilong lifted his chest and roared. But there was no answer. He looked back and almost felt like vomiting blood again: Chu Yang had already closed his eyes, and his breathing was shallow... No one knew when he had fallen asleep again... Chu Feilong punched his fist hard into the air. He snorted angrily as he flicked his sleeves and went away! What a big shame on him today! Perhaps tomorrow, the Higher Three Heavens would start to spread his scandal... The few teenagers followed him away. Chu Feiyan wiped away his cold sweats and slipped away. Its better to keep some distance away from this kid... Hes too horrible! Nothing good will happen to whoevers next to him. Hes scary... Chu Xiongcheng sighed, not knowing what to say. At this moment, Chu Yang opened his eyes, and coincidentally saw Yang Run and Chu Feiling looking at himself with burning and excited eyes. He couldnt help but to crack his mouth and force a smile, "Great..." "Great your ass!" Chu Feiling was instantly heated, his sweat streamed down his body like a waterfall. He shouted out immediately, "Im your father!" In Chinese, a person who wears a green hat is a cuckold Chapter 773 You Cheated Me! "What right do you have to say this?" Chu Feiling was ovee by a rush of anger. Sweat started to stream down his body. Spontaneously, he shouted out, "Im your father!" Upon hearing these words, Chu Yangs face darkened. Both confused and surprised, Old Master Chu gaped. This was far from the reaction he expected from someone who had lost their son for eighteen years. He stared at Chu Feiling and stammered, "Whats the problem?" Chu Feiling could not bear his excitement for Chu Yangs return. Yang Run, who knew what had spurred Chu Feilings reaction, was about to burst intoughter. Embarrassed, Chu Feilings could barely string words together. "I..." "What?" Old Master Chu boomed, "Your son was lost for eighteen years, and now he has returned. But have you treated him like a son? What are your intentions?" Turning towards Chu Yang he continued, "Dear grandson, dont be scared. Your fathers temper is just like a bears. I will defend you." Chu Yang looked at him in shock. After a long time, he spoke softly, almost with uncertainty, "... Is this... really... the Chu n?" His father, mother, and grandfather were dumbfounded by his words. Did this child really think that he was dreaming? The couple nodded at the same time. "Of course it is!" Chu Yang took a deep breath. "Then... you are my grandpa? And both of you... are my parents?" The three of them nodded. They were smiling with tears in their eyes, but affected by the bittersweetness of his words. Chu Yang closed his eyes. When he finally opened them, he said, "Pinch... pinch me..... I... I cant move..." He wanted to sit up but had no strength. Yang Run burst into tears. "Darling..." She hugged him while sobbing violently. Chu Yang could feel his mothers tears fall and be cold on his chest. He felt deeply mncholic and muttered, "So it turns out that Im not dreaming..." In his mothers embrace, tears began collecting in Chu Yangs eyes. He felt washed over by a wave of weakness. At that moment, King of Hell Chu found himself wanting to cry despite all he had lived through and the strength of his character. This sudden feebleness had nothing to do with courage; it was the type of feeling that could only be felt in front of family. Usually, he was as headstrong and arrogant as a child. He faced hardship independently and with determination. Even when he was bitter, bullied, or in pain, he would grit his teeth and sneer at his circumstances. Yet in front of his own parents, he could not help but cry. He might have beenughing previously, but the sudden reunion with his loved ones overwhelmed him. Chu Yangy calmly in his mothers arms, gritting his teeth to prevent himself from crying. His eyes stung and his nose wouldnt stop twitching. Two rivulets of tears trickled down his cheeks. Then, his tears started streaming, like water rushing out of open sluice gates. Chu Feiling and Chu Xiongcheng were caught in a flurry of emotions, faced with the mother and child hugging after being separated for eighteen years. Both of them wanted to say something but felt something caught in the back of their throats. They couldnt speak and would not have been able to hold back their tears if they did. Choking on his words, Old Master Chu said, "Run, your child has returned... If you cry like this, Chu Yang will also be upset... This is something to be happy about. Stop crying..." Yang Run raised her head. She was kind of embarrassed by how wet her sons chest was with her tears. She wanting to turn and wipe her tears away, but couldnt bear the thought of removing her eyes from her son. She could only wipe them away with the back of her hands. "This is your grandpa..." Chu Feiling coughed a bit, and said, "Chu Yang, greet your grandpa." Chu Xiongcheng looked at Chu Yang eagerly, and eximed, "Hes called Chu Yang? His name is Chu Yang?" "Yes," Chu Feiling eded. "Greetings grandpa," Chu Yang awkwardlyid on his bed. "I dont know why but... I dont have strength to get up... Please dont be offended." "Why would I be offended?!" Chu Xiongcheng stroked his beard and smiled. "Everythings fine as long as you are back! Dont worry about your strength! I will find the best doctor in the Upper Three Heavens to treat you. Youll be sure to recover!" "Yes," Chu Yang responded weakly. Looking at Chu Feiling, his lips smiled for a moment, and his face became red. Chu Feiling watched Chu Yang nervously, fearing that the little bastard would call him big brother... if that happened, he would have to dig a hole and hide there... "Father..." Chu Yang finally called his father. Chu Feiling suddenly rxed. It was as if a heavy burden had been lifted. Happily, he said, "Son, this is your mother." Chu Yang turned to look at Yang Run. Yang Run looked nervously at him. She could feel tears welling but dared not blink. She tried hard to force the corners of her mouth upwards into a gentle smile but the bitterness in her heart distorted the shape. The harder she tried to remain calm, the less she was able to maintain it. Chu Yang smiled meekly, and his eyes gazed deeply into his mothers. His lips opened only to close again. He tried to control himself and finally ttened them. His handsome face became strangely warped. His heart beat like rolling drums and he could feel it rising to his mouth. He would never have expected, not even in his dreams, to be so weak to the point where he could not utter a single word. Moments passed. "Mother..." Chu Yang finally blurted out. His voice was guttural, sounding almost like a cry. "Yes!" Yang Run answered eagerly. Tears streamed down her face and her whole body shook. "My son... my good son! My child..." She choked on her tears. She recovered her breath after a couple of minutes and hugged her son almost pulling his body into her own. She blinked desperately and gasped heavily. She looked like she was crying and smiling at the same time. She finally spoke, "You... you finally... you finally came back home..." She behaved with no propriety. She hugged her son tightly as if he were about to vanish. Yang Run jumped up and held Chu Feilings hands. "Feiling! Feiling, did you hear him? Our son called me Mother... our son called me Mother!! Ive waited for neen years to hear this word! Neen years! Ive finally heard it! Our son is back! Back! Back!!" Chu Feiling grasped her hands tightly. "Yes, yes, our son is back! Back..." Thinking of the hardships and distress that the couple experienced for nearly neen years, tears were brought to Chu Xiongchengs eyes... Old Master Chu tilted his head slightly, and two lines of tears gently streamed down his aged cheeks. ... Yang Run was already by her sons bed. Her fingertips gently touched her sons face and hair. She looked satisfied. Though her eyes were still wet and a lone tear trickled down her face, she had already calmed down. "Darling, how did you get by... all these years?" Yang Runs heart throbbed as she thought about what Wu Qianqian had told her of Chu Yangs past. "How?" Chu Yang smiled softly and said, "I actually lived through the past few years very peacefully. Nothing significant happened to me. I was raised by my teacher. He is a very, very nice person, and he cared for my every need. I dont have any grievances. Everything happened more or less how I wanted it to. These years went by... easily for me." "Easily..." Yang Run could not help but feel like crying again. She quickly held back her tears. She knew her son had framed it this way to alleviate her guilt. But... isnt it too understated? How much danger? How many narrow escapes? Alone and with your little education, you had overthrown the state of the entire Three Lower Heavens. This is much more than dangerous! When infiltrating the enemies hearnds in the Great State of Zhao, despite the ever-changing circumstances, how much danger did you expose yourself to? You fled 13 miles alone to escape your enemies, enemies of a whole nations scale and with power more than tens of millions of times your own. How did you prevent them from besieging and capturing you? Why didnt you say anything about this? In the Middle Three Heavens, you led your brothers to fight in the final battle at the Lake of Despair. That battle was an intense one... You didnt say anything about it, so I shouldnt be worried! Yang Run felt her throat close. Looking at her sons pale smile, she searched for any trace of wind and frost on his face and found herself lost. "Good child..." Yang Run said dotingly, "Your father and I couldnt take care of you by ourselves... and yet you look so handsome..." Chu Feiling smiled said, "That cant be changed. My child looks like me. No matter where he grew up, he would still be this handsome." "Youre just boasting!" Yang Run broke into a smile. Suddenly, she felt that something was amiss and asked, "Wheres Father?" Chu Feiling said, "He requested that I take care of our child while he arranges for people to look for a doctor." He smiled and continued, "I saw him crying just now... I suppose that he was embarrassed to cry in front of his daughter-inw... so he fled." He tried hard to be funny. Yang Run and Chu Yang gave each other a smile, and both of them felt that the stifling and doleful atmosphere was gradually vanishing into the distance. "I thought you would flee first... youre the first great immortal in history to be sworn brothers with your own son!" Now that there was only the family of three left, Yang Run was definitely not trying to save Chu Feilings face. "Haha..." Chu Yang burst outughing. Yang Run saw that she had finally managed to get her sonughing and could not help but smile lightly. Her heart brimmed with pride. She was ovee with warmth: the same warmth she felt when she held her newborn son in her arms and tried to coax him to stop crying. Maternal love flooded her heart as her gaze softened. Looking at her son was like looking at a precious treasureno matter how much she looked at him, it wasnt enough. Handsome eyebrows, smart eyes, and a perfect face... he even smelled fresh and pleasant... "Youre still young! Its all your fault! You punk!" Chu Feilings face was flushed as he pretended to be angry. "You should have thought about it just now. You thought I wouldnt be able to sense the awkwardness and fear written all over your face? But you just didnt say it... y-y-youyou deliberately cheated me!" ... Chapter 774 Your cultivation had gone to waste? Chu Yang felt wronged, "How did I cheat you? You pressed me down to my knees without my permission... and before I could stand up, you had already taken my head and mmed it against the ground..." "Stop stop stop... dont say any more!" Chu Feilings whole face was ck. "How can you me this on me..." Chu Yang murmured. "Not me you?... Are you saying that I should be med?!" Chu Feiling looked at Chu Yang cooly, hoping to project the dignity of a father. "Lets call Grandfather to judge ..." Chu Yang did not want to be outdone. "Judge? You would be making a spectacle out of me!" Chu Feiling finally gave up. This was his weak spot. He had no other option but to surrender himself. "Hahaha..." Yang Run, overwhelmed with joy, was crippled withughter. The pair then sat next to Chu Yangs bed and quizzed him on his life. Yang Runpelled Chu Yang to recount everything he could remember, even his childhood. Chu Yang felt helpless. Overwhelmed by his parents demands, he started weighing every word, fearing that what he said was too sensitive... He could see that his mother was emotionally weak. Chu Feiling constantly rolled his eyes as he listened Yang Run was stubborn. Chu Yang was obviously skipping over most of the dangerous situations he had been in and the injuries he had faced. Ignoring that fact, Yang Run wanted to get to the bottom of everything he said. The truth was slowly forced out of Chu Yangs mouth. Feeling guilty, Yang Run couldnt contain her tears. It was a cycle that kept on urring whenever Chu Yang talked about his past. Chu Feiling could not understand you adore our son... I know what youre going through but... forcing your son to say these things out loud to make yourself cry... I cant understand... He suddenly remembered something and said, "Chu Yang, now that you have found your home, lets see if your name has the appropriate status for our n ." "Status?" Chu Yang was startled. "Yes, status. The seniority of our n is indicated by our middle names. Im the Fei-named generation," Chu Feiling said, "Your generation is a Teng-named generation. When together, heroes soar 1 and bring glory to the future. With unity and righteousness, the reputation of the family can be restored." "Teng-named generation..." Chu Yang frowned, "What should I be called then?" "You can just add it to your name: Chu Tengyang!" Chu Feiling said pleasantly. "Chu Tengyang?" Chu Yangs face clouded over with worry, "Does it need to be Teng 2 ? I dont want it!" Chu Feiling frowned and wanted to yell at him. Chu Yang continued, "I dont want to be in pain again... Ive been in pain for eighteen years..." Yang Runs heart ached for an instant, "Then dont add Teng, you can just be called Chu Yang! Its okay; I will take responsibility for you!" "Mother, you are a good person," Chu Yangid back down satisfied. Chu Feiling was sullen, "This is a rule inherited from our ancestors..." "Our ancestors rules happen to be set by men!" Yang Run argued, " Chu Yang sounds better! He doesnt need Teng! Whoever wants pain should have it themselves." Chu Yang stared off into the distance and said, "This name was given to me by my teacher and I am indebted to him... it represents the most important wish in his life... I really dont want to change it." Chu Feiling sighed and said, "I see. Ill tell Father that were not changing your name. You owe your teacher gratitude for the love and care he gave you. We must not forget this! When we meet sometime in the future, Ill be sure to have a toast with him." Chu Yang was appeased. He didnt like Chu Tengyang at all. "Even if you dont change your name, shouldnt you at least have a nickname?" Chu Feiling touched his chin and said, "How about Tengteng? This way, your rank in the family is defined." "Tengteng?" Chu Yang was dumbfounded. He looked at Chu Feiling in horror, and was unable to speak for a moment. Not waiting for Chu Feilings response, Yang Run blurted out, "Why Teng? Chu Feiling shut up! Our son is called Chu Yang so his nickname will be Yang Yang! He is my son, and I will have a say in what happens to his name!" Chu Feilings face grew somber. "If you continue calling him by that name, you and your son have to talk to me like an elder!" Yang Run stared at Chu Feiling and said, "Then you dont have any business being here." Chu Feiling wanted to cry but was tearless... A voice erupted from the silence, "What elder?" It was Old Master Chu. He was striding towards them, an old man with a white-flecked beard dragging along with him. It was Doctor Qiu, the Chu ns main doctor. Chu Feiling was shocked, and hurriedly went forward to greet them, "Erm... Eh-hem, elder... that is, in our n, my son has many elders, and he needs to know the family rules... erm, eh-hem... thats it." Old Master Chu Xiongcheng was not in the mood to listen to his exnation, and responded curtly, "I see." He then urged Doctor Qiu to have a look at his grandson. Chu Feiling secretly wiped away his sweat and sank into a chair. He felt overburdened by what had just happened and thought to himself, "My life... I cant carry it on anymore." Doctor Qiu rested his fingers on Chu Yangs wrist, and frowned, "Its a bit strange... Whats happening to his pulse?" "What happened?" Chu Feiling, Chu Xiongcheng, and Yang Run wondered. "His... pulse is a bit strange." Doctor Qiu frowned, slightly creasing his frosty-white brows. "Ive never seen this situation before!" "Is it good or bad?" Old Master Chu Xiongcheng interrupted him. An atypical thought took root in his mind, "Would it be that another genius has surfaced in the Chu n?" "This... his meridians are very strong, which clearly shows that he was very industrious in his practice of martial arts..." Doctor Qiu pursed his lips, not knowing how to continue. "And?" Old Master Chus eyes were filled with eagerness. "But he is hurt, and I dont know why... it... seems like something is blocking all his meridians ... There are blockages." Doctor Qiu frowned. "In other words... his cultivation has gone to waste!" "His cultivation has been wasted?!" Chu Xiongcheng, Chu Feiling, and Yang Run simultaneously let out a blood-curdling scream. Doctor Qiu looked serious, "If my diagnosis is wrong... then the young master must have offended a powerful person, and this person has restricted the meridians of the young master! After a few days rest, he should have no problems moving. However, if he wants to fix what has been broken... Im afraid, that will be difficult." "Let me see!" Old Master Chu quickly grabbed Chu Yangs wrist, and monarchy-level primordial qi surged into Chu Yangs meridians. His brows knitted closer together, and his mood worsened. The doctor wasnt wrong. There was plenty of primordial qi within Chu Yangs meridians. He even possessed above-average power for people his age. He could be said to be a super genius! Unfortunately, several inexplicable obstacles prevented his primordial qi from flowing. Even with his monarchy-level primordial qi, it seemed like there was arge, immovable steel mountain within Chu Yangs meridians. "Who did you offend? Who did this on you?" The old master was perplexed. Since this person had the power to restrict Chu Yangs meridians so intensely, it would have been easier to kill Chu Yang. Why would this person waste so much energy just to restrict Chu Yangs meridians? "I have no idea..." Chu Yang said innocently. "This is understandable. With such powerful people, you cant detect them even if you want to," Chu Xiongcheng sighed and said, "Ill request for my elder toe to look at you after he has finished closed-door training." When he finished speaking, he stood up and said, "Feiling, tell your child about our n... Let him rest for the next couple of days. When our elderes, Ill report this to him. If he doesnt ... Ill go to the Medicine Valley myself!" "Yes," Chu Feiling said worriedly. Yang Run grasped Chu Yangs hand andforted him, "Yang Yang, dont be afraid or depressed. Youll be fine." Chu Yang said, "Im not worried." Of course, he wasnt worried. Chu Yang knew what was happening to his body: This was a temporary disorder caused by an overflow of spiritual and primordial qi, and it was harmless. After some time, his body would straighten out, and everything would be back to normal. But this was really difficult to exin. How do I exin? I cant say that Im the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword and that this is the result of me having swallowed the divine spirit of the first master of the Nine Tribtions Sword, can I? If I do so, I think the elder would faint immediately ... In the blink of an eye, two days passed. Yang Run didnt leave her sons shadow and took great care of him. On the morning of the third day, though Chu Yangs body was still weak, he could already get down from his bed on his own. He stood up and took a stroll in the yard. This was exactly nine days before Chu Yang recovered his mobility. All his strength was umted within his meridians. Although Chu Yangs current body was weak, his divine spirit was bing stronger every day. If the spirit of the average person is a wisp of light smoke, then a strong spirit is like a piece of white paper. The spirit of the super-strong is like a towering tree! Chu Yangs spirit was already a small green and luxuriant tree! Unlike the others, his was made of golden crystal jade! The golden crystal jade tree was the strongest tree in the Continent of the Nine Heavens. It only existed in legends, and was said to be able to withstand the attack of supreme powers! Over the course of these few days, Chu Yang had fully familiarised himself with the Chu n. The upper echelons of the Chu n wereposed of two elders who did close-door practice all year round. Chu Xiongcheng, Yangs grandfather, had a brother named Chu Xiongwei, but he went missing in his youth and was never heard from since. No one knew if he was still alive. Next came the generation of Chu Yangs father. Chu Feiling, his father, and his three brothers: Chu Feilong, Chu Feihan and Chu Feiyan. Together, their names formed the homonym delicate smoke. Chu Yang did not know if there were any hidden meanings behind it. Chu Yangs generation wasposed of Chu Feilongs three sons, Chu Feihans two sons and daughter, and Chu Feiyans son and daughter. Chu Feihans daughter Chu Leer was born with a chronic disease. Chu Feihan was gone almost all the time in order to seek medicine for his daughter. He was never at home. The Chu n lived near the t Mountain Ridge, which was in the Southeast corner of Upper Three Heavens. They were one of the three major families in the area. The Chu n wasnt considered to be a powerful n and was barely seen as a medium-sized family that could stand on its own feet. Chu Yang became interested in the Wind and Thunder tform and asked his father about it. This was because, in his previous life, he received the fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword at the Wind and Thunder tform. But Chu Feilings answer made Chu Yang give a wry smile: the Wind and Thunder tform was situated in the northwest of the Upper Three Heavens. The extreme northwest was very dested and more than 37 000 miles away from his current location! When the two Chinese characters "fei" and "teng" arebined, they can be tranted to soar in English. Teng can also be tranted as pain in English Chapter 775 Chu Yangs Decision The politics of the Upper Three Heavens wereplicated. While the Chu n had taken control over part of thend, there were still open fights for power. The current strength of the Chu n was basically in the hands of the n master. The members of the upper echelon of the n were also its predecessors. When they were free from household issues, they engaged in closed-door practices. The Bao n and the Liao n were tworge families also living near t Mountain Ridge. While their skills were not as developed as the Chu ns, they werent that different. The two families had an exceptional amount of power. Small conflicts between them arose daily. The t Mountain Ridge, as well as the entire Southeast region, belonged to the Xiao n. One of the nine dominant families, they had plenty of talents, extraordinarily gifted people and factions. The environment was cruel and rewarded only the fittest with survival. "A leaf in the East, a bamboo flute in the Southeast. In the West lie low, gray clouds that surge for tens of thousands of miles!" So went the ditty about the Ye, Xiao and Chen ns 1 . "The Northwest stone shatters the sky, in the Southwest, the Ling family takes pride, while the aroma of Southern orchids fills the air!" so were the Shi, Ling and Lan ns described 2 . "Knives and swords sharpen the Northern sky, in the South arrogant Zhuge n lie, while at the center the night reigns!" This is what was told of the Li, Zhuge and Ye ns 3 . Together, they formed the nine dominant ns of the Upper Three Heavens! Each of them had control of a region. Over the past thousand years, families had been constantly showing up in order topete for power andnd. They strived for independence so that they would not be subjected to the control of the nine dominant ns. There were even ns who wanted to take over one of the nine dominant ns for their status. Without any exception, all these families had been wiped out. But this showed that the nine families control of the Upper Three Heavens was not as great as before. As the Upper Three Heavens thrived for tens of thousands of years, it was natural that not everyone there possessed cultivation. There were ordinary people. Thus, the basic necessities could still be obtained with money. However, this was not the case whenever ns were involved in transactions. Martial artists had to move with their spiritual energies, as well as use crystals as a form of currency. Only then could they buy or negotiate items they wished to have. Crystals were not only a form of currency but also a source of spiritual energy. They could be used for training! 5 types of crystals were avable: Purple, ck, red, blue and white crystals. A purple crystal was worth ten ck ones; a ck crystal, ten red ones, and so on. An official purple crystal was equivalent to ten thousand white crystals! Upon realizing this, King of Hell Chu began to feel poor. He had never he felt so poor before! After he swallowed Master Weis white crystal mine, he had saved around seven or eight thousand crystals in his Nine Tribtions space. Originally, he had considered these a great fortune. He did not expect that he wouldnt even be able to exchange them for a piece of purple crystal. As for his pile of gold and silver... Chu Yang sighed. He thought about donating them to his family in the next few days. Let his family give it to those that did ordinary transactions. He really didnt need them... Despite havingzed away half a lifetime, everyone in the Lower Three Heavens had looked at him either with horror or admiration. He could also breeze by the Middle Three Heavens. He had never expected that once he arrived at the Upper Three Heavens, he would be a small shrimp, more specifically, a small, pauper shrimp! In his previous life, when he arrived at the Upper Three Heavens, he was only a Revered Martial Artist. He had taken huge risks to finally find an unknown channel that allowed him to travel up there. Having done so, he rushed straight away to the Wind and Thunder tform. Along the way, he braved wind and rain and hid from corner to corner like a mouse. When he finally arrived, he was immediately killed by a group of fighters led by Mo Tianji. He could be said to know nothing about the Upper Three Heavens at all. For the Chu Yang of the present, even though he had the experience of two lives, the Upper Three Heavens was still apletely foreign world for him! Especially the part that was reigned by the nine dominant ns. The territories of almost every n had their own set of rules and taboos. The chances of conflict in the Upper Three Heavens were exponentially increased! Beyond the nine dominant ns, various antagonistic forces gathered at the outskirts of the Upper Three Heavens. Now, Chu Yang would never dare to stir trouble with any of these forces. From its mannerisms to its culture, everything here waspletely different from the Lower and Middle Three Heavens! Chu Yang was unexpectedly a bit stunned when he heard that. He thought about a sentence that both Young Master Wei and Diwu Qing Rou had said: In fact, this really means nothing. When he thought of it now, it made a lot of sense! This was the reason why Diwu Qing Rou was willing to admit defeat so easily, in Diwu Qing Rous heart, this really meant nothing! This certainly meant nothing. Compared to the dazzling Upper Three Heavens, the Middle and Lower Three Heavens were simply pieces of cake! In the Upper Three Heavens, the so-called superiors of the Middle and Lower Three Heavens were not worth shit! Chu Yang started thinking. As a pauper, he hade to a prosperous ce where billionaires could be found in every corner. What made him the most speechless was that what he considered a billionaire belonged to the lower echelons here... He was like a beggar who had suddenly arrived at a state banquet! Dazzled by the world around him, he could not ovee the sense of helplessness that had overwhelmed him. What should I do? At night, Chu Yangy in his bed unable to sleep. Finally, he clenched his teeth and thought: Im Chu Yang. What can I be afraid of? Wasnt I treated like disposable trash in Beyond The Heavens? What should I be afraid of? Didnt I still be extremely influential in Iron Cloud!? When I just arrived in the Middle Three Heavens, wasnt I on my own? Didnt I still overthrow the entire Middle Three Heavens? The only thing different with the Upper Three Heavens was that it was a littlerger. Only a little bitrger! After mustering some courage, Chu Yang began to decide what to do next. It was simply impossible to find the fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword within such a short period of time. He could only start by establishing a strong base in his n and build on from there, one step at a time. Before he could go out to search for the fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, he had to reach the necessary skill and cultivation. He could not let anyone discover his identity! He had to abandon everything from his past! He needed to start from scratch! I, a poor wretch, must start from the lowest echelon of the world and then move upwards through society! Any arrogance would be fatal! As Chu Yang came to a firm conclusion, his heart also calmed down. His identity as the King of Hell should never be mentioned again! He was just an abandoned child that his parents had finally found again. As for his background... he would have to wrack his brain and fabricate it. The name King of Hell Chu was once renowned in the Lower Three Heavens. Few people in the Middle Three Heavens had ever paid attention to it. In the vast Upper Three Heavens, no one would ever treat King of Hell Chu seriously. There were plenty of opportunities to hide his identity. After a while, his appearance would not lead anyone to associate him with the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Such a thought made Chu Yang suddenly realise that Doctor Qius diagnosis that his cultivation had gone to waste was unexpectedly the perfect excuse. Yes, I was crippled! I had to start martial arts from scratch! Which f**king masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword have ever been crippled?! Whoever says this would need to be kidding! With this pretext, whatever he did would not catch anyones attention. The secret recovery of his strength would not only protect himself but it also allowed him to y pranks on other people. Hahaha... Of course, consulting his doctor and taking his medicines was unavoidable, though it was bothersome for his n. Chu Feilong, the master of the n, had been eyeing Chu Yangs family of three with hostility. Why couldnt that motherf**ker run some errands for him?! Of course, Mother would be worried too. But it would be alright if he spent more time with her andforted her. He couldnt wait until his cultivation had recovered and grown. This would be how he repaid her. He wanted his mother to be proud of having a son like him! Chu Yang realized that he needed to settle his inner problems first before fending off external threats. The first thing to do would be to help the Chu n be a monolith. Otherwise, seeing that he was a huge cause of concern to the other nine dominant ns, they would try to lure him to his death. The rise of a n depends on its skill and wealth! Skill is strength. Wealth... is the f**king crystals! Chu Yang gnashed his teeth. He wanted to be the first billionaire in the Nine Heavens... even if it meant he had to swindle or steal! F**k it! "You really are a devil," a seemingly exhausted voice interjected. Chu Yang was startled. He transferred his divine senses to his mind, and said, "Are you awake?" The sword spirit was speaking to him. "Your divine spirit has been fixed. Why shouldnt I wake up?" The sword spirit smiled wryly, "You have been to the Upper Three Heavens?" "Yes," Chu Yang nodded. "Your current starting position is weak. So your n ispletely feasible," The sword spirit pondered for a while and said, "I generally agree with your approach. Making a fortune silently is very kingly!" He paused and reminded Chu Yang, "Im awake now, and within three days at most, I will be able to recover. In another half a month, you will have a cultivation that is a fourth of the Nine Tribtions Swords. Since your divine spirit is secured, your possession of me will not pose any damage to it. When youre in absolute danger or in need of carrying out an extermination, feel free to summon me!" He smiled ferociously, "After 10000 years, I cant wait to see what the Upper Three Heavens superiors look like." Chu Yang smiled deeply, "Dont worry, there will be plenty of opportunities for you to reveal your power!" The sword spirit gave a sinister knowing smile. Pugnacity infused the Nine Tribtions Space. It was as if a devil which had been quieted for 90000 years was finally revealing its ferocious fangs. Chu Feiling and Yang Run also couldnt sleep the whole night Chu Yang made his decisions. "What is your opinion about this?" Yang Run frowned. "I wont do anything." Chu Feiling sighed, a bit stuporous. Since his son went missing, he was deprived of the right to sleep with his wife. This right was finally restored through the graciousness of the Old Master. Chu Feiling felt that all the sufferings he had finallye to fruition. A slight feeling of whimsy washed over him as heid down. "Do nothing?" Yang Run peaked her brows, "So you want to leave your grandson in the Lower Three Heavens?" "Then what do you want to do?" Chu Feiling said innocently, "For one, your younger sister repeatedly begged you to not tell him. Shouldnt we consider this? If she finds out, she wont let you meet your grandson. Thats even worse." "On the other hand, Yang Yang has lost all his cultivation and his meridians are also blocked. While he forces himself to smile every day to make us happy, as martial artists, we know what he truly feels. If we mention this to him now, wont we not only make him sad and worried but also be helpless to do anything? Isnt this torture for him?" "s..."Yang Run sighed, bothered and utterly perplexed. Not hearing anything from his wife, Chu Feiling moved on to a more pressing matter. Inching closer to her, he said gently, "Lets... have sex?" Anxious and worried about her son, Yang Run was in no mood for sex. She rebuked, "Get away!" And kicked her foot out. Chu Feiling flew out of the bed and crashed to the ground with a loud bang. He was too shocked for tears. Ye, Xiao and Chen mean leaf, bamboo flute and low respectively in Chinese Shi and Lan mean stone and orchid respectively in Chinese. Li and Ye mean sharp and night respectively in Chinese. Chapter 776 Acceptance of Ancestry Chu Yang told Chu Feiling his n the next morning. Chu Feiling was initially worried that the revealing of Chu Yangs original identity would invite unnecessary troubles, or even lead others to take the opportunity to strike him down. Thus Chu Yangs suggestion struck a chord with him. After discussing with his wife, they came up with a scheme: They would im that both of them had unintentionally found the pure Purple Jade Essence when they traveled the Middle Three Heavens, and it was there that they discovered their son. The family discussed peacefully for some time. Upon settling this matter, all of them felt that they had taken a load off their minds. "Father, you dont look quite good," it was only now then Chu Yang saw Chu Feilings pale face and red eyes. "s, its a long story," Chu Feiling responded vaguely. How could he tell his son about what happenedst night? Yang Runs face reddened. She snuck a nce at Chu Feiling, ashamed. How could she not know that Chu Feiling was deprived of that right during his prime years? And for eighteen years till today, he had never disgraced himself. He was a responsible and good man, a rare urrence in the Nine Heavens. This was sufficient to make him worth anyones admiration, without mentioning his level of cultivation, aplishments, or wit. She thought: If its that important... I dont mind. As she thought about it more, her face became even redder. Chu Yang saw his parents bashfulness and gave a smile and winked. He said cheekily, "I know... I know..." Chu Feiling and Yang Run pped Chu Yang at the same time and said in unison, "What the f**k do you know!" Chu Yangs knees buckled. At this moment, the doctor whom Chu Xiongcheng had invited arrived. The Old Master had beening over multiple times a day to visit Chu Yang. He was clearly concerned about Chu Yang. They had already invited more than ten doctors. Every one of them was known as a divine doctor in the region but produced few results. All the divine doctors hade there with ambition, but left with their heads hung low. Gradually, Chu Yangs parents lost hope. After another doctor left helplessly, the Old Master stayed. Before speaking, he first let out a sigh. He was worried about the Chu ns inheritance. This was a big issue! In the past, only the eldest child of the family received the inheritance. This was to prevent the siblings in the family from fighting. But there was a problem for Chu Feilings generation. Chu Feiling, the eldest son of the Old Chu Master, was also the most skilled and the fittest to inherit the position of n master. But 19 years ago he had strangely lost his son and did not bear any more children. At that time, if Chu Feiling were to take over the position of n master, the Chu n would lose its inheritance. Moreover, Chu Feiling had been depressed ever since he lost his son. He had devoted himself to either searching for his son orforting his wife, and had little heart for managing the household affairs. Helpless, the Old Master requested that Chu Feilong take the position of the n master. The Old Master never expected Chu Feilong to have witsparable to that of Chu Feiling. In addition to Chu Feilongs own merits, he was able to manage the Chu n well. Under his leadership, the n even flourished. Such situation caused the Old Master Chu to grumble in his heart. Throughout the years, Chu Feilongs status in the n was already more or less established. This was until Chu Feiling unexpectedly found his son... Amidst the ecstasy, Old Master Chu started thinking about the dilemma that faced him. He saw how his grandson, upon waking up, bickered with his uncle and still unexpectedly gained the upper hand. The Old Master began to rethink things deeply. This individual is not easy to please. If Chu Feilong inherits the title, he will definitely stir up trouble within the n. So the Old Master decided to bestow the ns inheritance by the siblings seniority.. Just as this thought arose, news came in that the cultivation of his grandson had gone to waste. The Old Master was again at a loss. It was a roller coaster ride of emotions. His heart was pulled through rapid ups and downs. It was simply too unbearable for him. He was lucky he didnt have cardiovascr disease. A heart attack would need to be added to the long list of his troubles. With a tinge of hope, he had been seeking out divine doctors to treat his grandson so that he could be fully cured. He didnt expect all the doctors to be so useless. The Old Masters heart was overwhelmed. He shook his head and sighed. He then sat down to give Chu Yang some words offort. How eloquent was Chu Yang? With just a few sentences, the Old Master was unknowingly lured. Squinting his eyes and stroking his beard, the Old Master felt that he really liked his grandson. He was clever, strategic and sly. Once cured, he would have so much potential. Where to find a n inheritor of his kind? Despite being impressed, his face was stone, "Knock it off, you small creature! You only know how to manipte me!" With admiration, Chu Yang threw up his hands and said helplessly, "Look, if Im speaking to ordinary people, Im afraid that they will be already mesmerized. Only you, grandpa, have such sagacity! With only a nce you realised I was ttering you. I feel a bit defeated. How many wise men are there in the Nine Heavens? And how many of them are deceived? You, grandpa, would definitely not be deceived! With your bright eyes, acute mind and sprightliness, you have seen through all my tricks. When conversing with such a clever grandpa, ttery certainly doesnt work. In the future, I will have no choice but to say the truth." The Old Master straightened his back. Squinting his eyes and stroking his beard, he gave a lowugh and said modestly, "Of course, how can I be ttered so easily by a few words from you, you little punk?" "Grandpa you are so wise. I am also quite intelligent, but I havent met any other people as powerful as you that are also as clear-headed as you." Chu Yang said genuinely. "Youre right. How can I bepared with mere earthlings?" The Old Master crossed his legscently. As Chu Yang threwpliment afterpliment at the Old Master, who epted them all, Yang Run and Chu Feiling sat dumbfounded watching them. They felt goosebumps creeping all over their bodies. It was as if they had been infected with mria. Their bodies grew hot and cold. They watched the shameless couple of grandpa and grandson in disbelief. The only thing they felt was that they were about to pass out. Their father, who had always been serious and would burst into a rage once sucked up to, was now taking the bootlicking so well. And their son! Normally so well-behaved, a son who seemed so upright was now bootlicking so eloquently. He did so with such a sincere and honest face. The couple felt that the world was getting more difficult to understand. When Chu Yangs mouth was about to dry up, the Old Master finally stood up. It was as if he was treading on air. He said, "Hahaha... Good grandson, youre such an understanding child. Grandpa wille to chat with you when I have the time." Then, as if he was riding on a cloud, he waltzed away. He thought: Looks like the issue of inheritance... theres still some time to think about it. Chu Yang wiped some sweat away and said, "How great! The Old Masters endurance level is so high. If I bootlick ordinary people, I think that they would already be flushed within a third of the time it took me just now. His face didnt even redden a bit." Yang Run and Chu Feiling stared at each other. Like two ducks stupefied by thunder, they did not utter a word. In the afternoon, the Chu n came to worship their ancestors. Led by Chu Xiongcheng, everyone prostrated themselves three times and bowed down nine times. Then Chu Yang went forward to bow and burn incense. The whole process was solemn. This was a deration that the eldest grandson of the Chu n had finally returned! Chu Yangs face was grim. He muttered to himself: "My surname had been Chu for 19 years, yet I officially became a member of the Chu n today." The Old Master Chu Xiongcheng the publicly dered, "I hereby announce to the world that Chu Yang is officially recognised as the eldest grandson of the Chu n. From today onwards, Chu Yangs monthly allowance will be allocated in ordance with the specifications given by the direct line of descent. He will receive two blue crystals and fifty white crystals every month, as well as 25kg of silver and 1kg of gold daily." No one was against the decision. Even Chu Feilong, who had been spurred by Chu Yang into vomiting blood earlier that day, seemed to havepletelye back to normal. The smile and warm, graceful look he gave Chu Yang also set off a genial atmosphere, as if nothing had happened and he was his favourite nephew. Even the shrewd Chu Yang could not help but feel intimidated by the sudden change in Chu Feilongs attitude. Sure enough, Chu Feilongs shrewdness could not be underestimated. Having born that kind of humiliation, he still behaved as if nothing had happened! This type of hypocrites is the hardest to deal with. Then it was time to greet the family elders. Everyone had a red packet in their hands. Chu Feilong passed over a red packet andughed candidly. Naturally, Chu Yang also received it respectfully, genially, and reverently. This scene led everyone in the hall to im in unison: "The Chu n is really harmonious." Only the Old Master Chu Xiongcheng, the Chu Feiyan couple and the Chu Feiling couple were deeply anxious. This uncle and nephew pair would definitely cause the entire Chu trouble if they didnt manage their rtions well... As Chu Yang greeted Chu Feiyan, Chu Feiyan passed an atypically heavy red packet to Chu Yang. Chu Yang looked up and saw a needy face that was distorted with anxiety. This face was very familiar... Chu Yangs heart flickered. He greeted his fourth uncle with a slight smile and said nothing. Relieved, Chu Feiyan patted on Chu Yangs shoulder with a greatugh, "Youre such a good, strong nephew. Look at how talented, well-mannered and handsome you are. Youre an absolute crackpot haha. My strong nephew, Ill go look for youter and we can grab some drinks." Chu Yang agreed with a smile. Everyones jaws dropped: Chu Feiyan was the doormat of the entire n. He always looked like everyone owed him something. Since when did he be so enthusiastic? Such praise for Chu Yang almost made him blossom into a different person. Chu Feilong nced at Chu Feiyan with unintentional deliberation. Then Chu Yangs brothers came up to greet him. The first who came up was Chu Tenghu. After looking at Chu Yang for a long while, he finally said, "Big brother!" "Please stand up," Chu Yang said boldly and unhurriedly. Chu Tenghu smiled mildly and stood to one side. Chu Yang thought to himself: Hes like his father, also a smiling tiger. But his skills are a bit low. Chapter 777 Double Nine Olio Several of his little brothers came up to greet him and Chu Yang weed them smiling. After them, two cute little girls followed. "This is Leer, the daughter of your third uncle. This is Xiaoxiao, the daughter of your fourth uncle," Yang Run said with some sorrow in her eyes. Chu Yang looked at them. He saw that Chu Leer was about eleven or twelve years old, while Chu Xiaoxiao was only about five or six. Chu Xiaoxiao was nicely dressed and had a lovely, fairplexion. After receiving a red packet from Chu Yang, she jumped up joyfully. Her big eyes were also narrowed into the shape of crescent moons. But Chu Leer... Chu Yang didnt know how to describe her. She had yellowish hair. Her eyes were lustreless and she was also shockingly thin. Pale blue blood vessels were visible through her skin. She took some while to walk the little distance between them and even gasped exhaustedly when she finished walking. She almost fainted after bowing down. Chu Yang hurriedly caught her and said, "Please stand." Then he asked, "Leer... are you okay?" Chu Leer smiled weakly and said, "Im fine... Big brother, dont worry." Chu Yang wanted to ask more, but Yang Run secretly gave him a wink. Chu Yang could only swallow his question. Up came a middle-aged woman who carefully held Chu Leers back. Sadness was written all over her face. As Chu Yang looked at Chu Leers he lost himself in his thoughts. Though Chu Leer was still young, her eyes looked as if they werepletely filled with despair. She looked very simr to Mo Qingwu, whom he had known in his previous life and had rejected. It was that same feeling of utter desperation and grief. Chu Yangs heart ached faintly. On the way back, Yang Run sighed and said, "Leers life has been too bittersweet. She could have been a charming little girl, but she got this weird disease. "Weird disease?" Chu Yang asked. "Yes," Yang Run said, "When your third aunt was pregnant with Leer, she was ambushed by assassins, while on the road. She fought back, thus hurting the fetus. No one could tell anything was wrong then. When Leer was born, she had a high fever which didnt subside and cried the whole night. It was onlyter, when they consulted a doctor, that they realized that the baby was sick." "Congenital deficiency," Yang Run spoke these few words after a moment of silence. "But if its purely a congenital deficiency, it shouldnt be that serious!" Chu Yang had recently been struggling to work through the memories of the first master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. They contained some knowledge about medicine. Furthermore, he had already acquired considerable medical knowledge from the medical book given to him by Du Shiqing. Naturally, he deduced that Yang Run had concealed some information from him. "Congenital deficiency... Yes, she experienced concussions in her mothers womb. They somehow injured her brain. She now has headaches and body-aches all the time. Sometimes, she suddenly copses and doesnt wake up after a long time. She spends her time sleeping. Such torture that good darling girl has to go through! s..." Yang Run gave a long sigh. "There are so many divine doctors. Dont they have any idea?" Chu Yang frowned. "Theyre useless!" Yang Run was a bit annoyed, "That bunch of phoneys couldnt even find out the cause of her disease. They were only able to stand by, confused, while the child suffered in pain. They didnt even know how to alleviate her pain. s, your third uncle is now out all-year-round searching for elixirs. He onlyes back when he thinks hes found one. Your third aunt... is younger than me, but she already looks much older." "Even when she doesnt have a fit, she also has headaches. During a fit, the pain worsens tenfold. Leer... shes turning eleven this year. Over the past eleven years, she has almost constantly suffered unbearable pain." "I see," Chu Yang answered with a frown. No wonder Chu Leer had that expression. She was constantly suffering. Her age is equivalent to the length of time she withstood that pain! Chu Yang sighed. How could such a small girl ever bear that kind of pain? Chu Leer not only withstood it, but she had even endured it for as long as eleven years! How did she get by for eleven years? Could this disease be treated with Nine Tribtions Pill? "Normal pills wont work," the sword spirit said to him in his consciousness, "This illness is a congenital one. In addition, her meridians were warped before she was born. Her brain has also suffered. Normal medicine will be useless." "Normal medicine is useless?" Chu Yang pondered, "That means theres still a way to treat her?" "Thats right, but this method is also quite difficult. For a cure, youll need the Double Nine Olio," the sword spirit said. "Double Nine Olio?" Chu Yang asked. "Double Nine Olio refers to thebination of: Superb Nine Vine, Nine-Colored Lotus, Nine-Leaves Flower, Nine-Clover Jade-Ganoderma, Nine-Leaves Pangolin, Nine-Deaths Water, Nine-Heavens Jade-Ichor, Nine-Earths-Soul Ginseng, in addition to the ingredients needed for the Nine Tribtions Pill but without the Nine Great Herbal Medicines. These will produce three iplete versions of the Nine Tribtions Pills. By consuming one pill every month, this disease can bepletely cured!" Chu Yang gasped in astonishment at the words of the sword spirit. All of these remedies were incredibly potent. Not to mention that those eight ingredients werent easy to find. Besides the Nine-Clover Jade-Ganoderma and the Nine-Heavens Jade-Ichor, the rest were all highly toxic! They were some of the most toxic poisons in the world! Out of the ten most toxic elements in the Nine Heavens, the said medicine required six of them! Mixed together, these six poisons could fatally poison even a Supreme Martial Artist. How can they be used to treat a little girl? "Nine is an exceptional digit. It is essential for survival, but it also causes death. It is between life and death that the lives of the sick and the dying can be reimed! This sister of yours has a congenital illness, which is even harder to treat. It, therefore, requires the Double Nine Olio!" The sword spirit said, "If she cant be cured within the next two years, Im afraid..." "Two years..." Chu Yangs eyes sparkled. Some of these remedies should be purchasable... "Are there any ways to temporarily relieve her pain? To stop her head-ache?" Chu Yang asked. The sword spirit hesitated and said, "For the now, there is no way, unless... I can personally use the force of my 90 000-year-old spiritual qi to forcibly suppress her pain. But it will onlyst three months. I will need to stifle her pain again after three months!" Chu Yang said, "Thats perfect! What about suppressing her pain now?" The sword spirit rolled his eyes. "Do you know that if the medical ingredients cannot be gathered within two years, she wont be able to endure her illness any longer? Even if I suppress her pain now, I can only continue doing so for two years. This means that her life can only be prolonged for two years! After two years, if the medical ingredients arent gathered, even God wont be able to save her life!" "Why is it only two years?" Chu Yang was puzzled. "Its because her yang has a longevity of only two years! I can only dim the pain for two years! If I dont stifle her illness now, Ill have to wait for her to be on the verge of dying before I can suppress it and extend her life! Shell only have two years of life left after I see her!" The sword spirit said, "You have to decide what to do. Even if I suppress it, I would need a little spiritual qi. Moreover, your spirit is permanently fixed and so is mine, though this doesnt worry me." Youre not worried but I am! Chu Yang was in a dilemma. Of course, spiritual qi wasnt of his concern, but he was worried about... What if he couldnt find all the ingredients in two years? What to do then? He sighed. He could not make up his mind. As he returned to his parents small backyard, he was informed that his fourth uncle, Chu Feiyan, was around to pay him a visit. Immediately, Chu Yang felt energized. "Pleasee in!" Chu Feiyan scurried in,ughing hollowly. "Big brother, sister-inw, and nephew, youre all here! Hahaha..." Chu Feiling frowned. Yang Run was bbergasted. "Fourth elder! Are you ill?" Chu Feiling frowned and looked at his little brother. "Youre not that young and you have your own children already. Why do you have no bearing at all in front of your nephew?" Chu Feiyan nodded and vigorously agreed with Chu Feilings words. He said to himself, "All my damn sins are now in your sons hands. If he reveals anything, my skin and flesh will immediately be torn to shreds... How can I act as an elder?" "Big brother and sister-inw... Can you give us some space... Uh, leave us alone for a while?" Chu Feiyanughed, "I have some things to discuss... discuss... with my nephew." "You two know each other?" Yang Run looked at Chu Feiyan suspiciously. Cold sweat crept up Chu Feiyans back and he rattled his head. "Nononono... we dont!" "If you dont know him, why would you want to chat with him?" Yang Run inspected him thoroughly. "Ill chat... I want to chat... Uhh, chat..." Sweat beads the size of beans trickled down Chu Feiyans forehead, "Can I not chat with him about random stuff?" Chu Feilings and Yang Runs faces ckened. They felt that everyone in the family had been behaving differently ever since their son came back... Why? "I want to chat with your son. Its pretty inconvenient if both of you are here..." Chu Feiyan dragged the couple out of the room and mmed the door shut. He then heaved a long sigh of relief. Chu Yang was shrewd. With a nce, he immediately knew that this man would never dare to say that they had met before. But why? Hmm, I understand. The whole family had been looking for me anxiously for eighteen years, but Chu Feiyan didnt even tell them about me even though I followed him for such a long time. Not even mentioning the n, Chu Yangs father and mother would also tear Chu Feiyan apart if he spoke about it! Once he figured this out, Chu Yang settled his thoughts. His heart spurred. Chu Feiyan would make a worthy assistant. If only... hmmm, everything he needed help with could be given to Chu Feiling. Turning around to look at Chu Feiyan, Chu Yang gave a superficial smile, "I see, its you, uncle... We havent met for a long time. Hahahaha..." Chu Feiyan looked bitter and spoke softly, "Nephew, I came to discuss something with you. Ah... This... You must help me..." ... Chapter 778 Fourth Uncle, You Must Help Me! "What thing?!" Chu Yang looked at Chu Feiyan with an inauthentic smile and crossed his legs. "Fourth uncle, Im very busy. My time is very precious." Chu Feiyans swallowed his disgust, but was helpless. He gave a hollowugh, "Heiheihei..." Chu Yang said surprised, "Ah, let me make some tea for you..." "Nonono... I shall not trouble you," Chu Feiyan hurriedly tried to stop Chu Yang. Even if this little punk poured poison in the tea, all he could do was bear it. How could he allow Chu Yang make tea for him? No one here knew about the power of King of Hell Chu. But how could Chu Feiyan, who had been to the Lower Three Heavens, not know? He was so strong he had ovee the Lower Three Heavens by himself, alone, when he was only a Great Martial Master! When thinking about conspiracies and plots, Chu Feiyan believed that no one in the entire Chu n could be Chu Yangs opponent. While he looked innocent and harmless, even a Supreme Martial Artist would shudder if he revealed his true form. It was only after Chu Feiyan modestly declined Chu Yangs offer did he turn around, slightly stunned. The bastard had said that he wanted to make some tea, but his ass was still firmly stuck in his chair. He hadnt moved a single bit. He shouted in his head: You little punk! He could only stay humble. Heughed hollowly, "Nephew, you are so active." Chu Yang smiled warmly, "Fourth uncle, youre too courteous." The duo smiled at each other. The only difference between them was: Chu Feiyans smile looked as bitter as coptis, but Chu Yangs smile looked as sweet as honey. "Erm, uncle, what do you want me to do?" Chu Yang asked naively. Chu Feiyan shuddered. Looking around, he got closer to Chu Yang and lowered his voice, "Nephew, please dont ever tell anyone that you saw me in the Lower Three Heavens..." "Why?" Chu Yang grinned and raised his brows. His face had a puzzled expression that looked extremely fake. "Oh oh oh..." Chu Feiyan was really pissed. He looked at Chu Yang with a wry smile and nted eyes, trembling with anger. Bastard, you clearly know why! You are toying with me here! You shall wait for the day when I will have the opportunity to take my revenge. If I dont catch you and tear your ass apart, I will... I will... After mumbling I will for a long time, he finally yielded. He knew that the probability that he could regain the advantage in the conversation was almost equal to zero. This punk mentioned all his vulnerable areas. "Uncle, Im sure you also know that your nephew doesnt understand a lot of things, as he has just arrived in the Upper Three Heavens." Chu Yang switched the topic of the conversation. "Yes yes..."Chu Feiyan chimed in, but thought, "Whats he thinking?" "Your nephew... is in a difficult position..." Chu Yang gave a long sigh. Chu Feiyan was speechless. "For instance, your nephew knows a bit of leechcraft, but it isnt that useful." Chu Yang sighed sadly. Chu Feiyan was dumbfounded, "Leechcraft?." "Your nephew is also... poor," Chu Yang said theatrically, "Uncle, you be the judge... Im only going to receive 50 white crystals and two blue crystals every month... What can be done with so few crystals? As for the gold and silver, thats a pile of waste." Chu Feiyan protested nkly, "But the allowance is always allocated this way... All children from the direct line of descent are treated equally." "This is why its not enough!" Chu Yang said with exasperation. Chu Yang felt that his fourth uncle was a bit knuckle-headed. "Then, what do you suggest?" Chu Feiyan asked. Why didnt you say that earlier? Do you know how long I waited for this sentence? Chu Yangined silently, but said enthusiastically, "What do I suggest? Fourth uncle, I need your help. Let the both of us work hand in hand to earn a big fortune first. How majestic would it be if we earned a thousand or so purple crystals?" "Umm..."Chu Feiyan widened his eyes, "A thousand or so purple crystals?! You you you... youre dreaming, arent you? Do the Nine Heavens even have that much?" "Uncle, seeing how skilled your nephew is, this is just a piece of cake," Chu Yang said confidently, "The only thing Imcking now is a tform. Nothing more." "Huh?" Chu Feiyan said. "Out of everyone in the family, only you can be of help to me," Chu Yang zealously put his arms on Chu Feiyans shoulders with a paternal look and winked, "Are you willing to help me?" Chu Yang smiled yfully, "Uncle, I cant do this... without your help." Chu Feiyan felt trapped. Can I f**king refuse to help you? Damn, you avoided the main topic for such a long time. I guess you just wanted to rope me in? Once I refuse to help you... I dare you to confirm that you will betray me to your grandpa and father right away. Then Ill be dead... "How can I help you?" Chu Feiyan said with much difficulty as if there was hot sand stuck in his throat. "Very easily... thats... thats... enough already," Chu Yang said, grinning from ear to ear. He patted Chu Feiyans shoulders heavily, "Uncle, you wont need to wait for long to get a big fortune! No matter what, Ill give a small portion of my fortune to you, okay? Chu Feiyans bitter face copsed. "Uh..." Chu Feiyan sighed defeatedly, "Even though Im the punching bag in the Chu n... only the elders have treated me like that. This is the first time Im being threatened this way." "Uncle!" Chu Yang said with dissatisfaction, "What threat? This is a sincere cooperation between both of us!" "Right, a sincere cooperation, " Chu Feiyan said dejectedly. He really wanted to shout: If its a sincere cooperation, why will I only receive a small portion of your fortune?! Moreover... that small portion... whether I am able to get it, still depends on your good will... He raised his head up sadly and felt the urge to cry.. . Before you were found, you bastard, I was beaten by your father, mother, and grandpa every time I came back... Now that youre finally back, Im trapped in your evil hands... Why is my life so cruel? "Where should I start?" Chu Feiyanmented. He had finally resigned. "Settle our inner problems first before defending us from external threats!" Chu Yang said confidently, "Isnt Leer, who is the daughter of my poor aunt, sick? Let me take a look at her!" "Leer?" Chu Feiyan sprang up high and widened his eyes, "Can you cure Leer?" "I said take a look!" Chu Yang said with dissatisfaction, "Why are you fussing?" Chu Feiyan was already excited, "If you can cure Leer... I I I... even if I sacrifice my life, itll be worth it!" As he said this, he lowered his head and sighed, "That girl is really... weak..." Chu Yang looked silently at his needy fourth uncle, his eyes full of warmth and reverence. He said slowly, "Youre a good uncle!" Chu Yang said this wholeheartedly. When his fourth uncle said that he felt like sacrificing his life would be worth it if Chu Yang could cure Leer, Chu Yang felt linked to him in a way he hadnt experienced before! Only the closest kin, who shared the same blood, could worry about the children of their siblings in that way! Chu Feiyan humphed and said, "Why are you licking my boots? If I didnt even care about my own nephews or nieces, then I would be worse than a brute!" He paused for a while and said, "You wait here first. Ill talk to my third aunt about it. Lets see what she has to say." As he said this, he rushed out. Chu Feiling and his wife were waiting in the backyard as they wondered why the fourth elder hade to look for Chu Yang. They then saw Chu Feiyan rushing out of the house like a gust of wind. He was walking so quickly he almost knocked into Chu Feiling. The couple was utterly confused. Its already dusk. Whats that loser doing at this time of the day? "What happened to him?" Chu Feiling walked in to ask Chu Yang. "Oh... We discussed Leers condition and I said I have some medical knowledge. Fourth uncle immediately rushed out to look for third aunt..." Chu Yang tried to avoid taking responsibility for his uncles outburst. "How can you cure anyone with your superficial medical skills? Youll give your aunt pointless hope," Yang Run med. Chu Feiling frowned. He thought about the magical elixirs that Chu Yang had given him. Who knew whether or not they could cure Chu Leers illness? "That medicine... Do you still have it?" Chu Feiling asked. Yang Run was taken aback. "I do, but theres not much left," Chu Yang said, "But... that kind of medicine can only treat injuries, help a body recover, or increase ones cultivation. It has no effects on congenital illnesses." "Oh... I see!" Chu Feiling heaved a long sigh of relief. Chu Yang suddenly thought of something, "Father, please keep the time where you and I used medicine to treat grandpa a secret. Dont tell anyone that I gave you that medicine." Chu Feiling stared at his son. "I have more knowledge than you about the seriousness of this matter." Both the father and son knew that this wouldnt matter if the Chu n was in peace. But now that Chu Feilong was present, they had no choice but to be vignt. What if Chu Feilong spilled the secret? Even Chu Yang, who was on the lower echelons of the n, would no longer be in peace. His life would be threatened. How could Chu Feiling take such a risk? Rushed footsteps came in from outside. Chu Feiyan was seen holding a weak Chu Leer in his arms, rushing in like a gust of wind. Wind funneled into Chu Leers mouth, causing her to cough incessantly. A white shadow was rushed into the twilight behind them. It was Duan Shuyi, Chu Leers mother and Chu Yangs third aunt. Anxiety was written all over her face. She also wore a faint veil of hope and nervousness. Chu Yang immediately stood up, "Aunt." Duan Shuyi came forward like a bolt of lightning and grasped Chu Yangs hands."Yang Yang, can you cure Leer?" Chu Yang said carefully, "I once learned some leechcraft under the guidance of an extraordinary man and have considerable knowledge of it. But I have to take a look at her first before I know whether or not she can be cured." "Then..." Duan Shuyi said anxiously, "Please take a look at Leer..." Her eyes were red. She said, "Even the divine doctors in the Medicine Valley were useless. They couldnt treat Leers illness... I... Your third uncle and I are worn out by all these years..." Yang Run held on to Duan Shuyis hands andforted her lightly. Chu Yang looked at Chu Leer, who was coiled within Chu Feiyans arms, and said, "Come here, Leer, let me take a look at you." ... Chapter 779 A Difficult Decision Chu Leer turned around and looked at Chu Yang. She even smiled serenely. Slowly, she said, "Ill have to bother you then." She struggled out of Chu Feiyans arms and quietly walked to Chu Yang. She surprisingly looked very calm. Her eyes seemed a little nk. At such a young age, she looked mature, as if she clearly knew about life and death. Chu Yang knew that she was suffering from the illness as she walked. She was experiencing a headache, but the strong little girl did not show any agony on her face. She was used to enduring it! She hade there, only so her mother wouldnt worry about her or pity her. She was only eleven years old! Chu Yang knew that she had actuallypletely given up. She had onlye to give her mother a glimpse of hope. She didnt think that she could be cured! Even Duan Shuyi believed that Chu Yang could not cure her. She was just so desperate to treat her daughters illness that she was willing to grasp any opportunity that passed her by. The entire Nine Heavens was at a loss concerning that illness. Even Medicine Valley, which gathered the most skilled and knowledgeable practitioners, didnt know what to do. Who else could treat it? Duan Shuyi brought her daughter there not to treat her illness, but to tell her: "I havent given up on you!" "Dont give up yourself!" Looking at Chu Leers calm face, Chu Yangs heart fluttered. An extreme pity overwhelmed him. This... was his sister from his own n. She had neither cultivation nor charming looks, but she was strong and loyal. Anyone would be moved by her. "Sit down," Chu Yang said warmly. Chu Leer sat down quietly. She extended her hand and ced her arm tly on the table, palm up. She did this quite adeptly. Chu Yangs heart dropped again as he looked. Chu Leers hands were half as thick as other girls her age. She was scrawny and looked like skin wrapped around bones. She already had creases on her skin. Chu Yang took a deep breath and ced his fingers on Chu Leers wrist. In the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit sent a wisp of its consciousness into Chu Leers meridians through Chu Yangs fingers. A moment passed... "Her condition is the same as thest time I checked!" the sword spirit informed Chu Yang. Chu Yangs heart sank as he let go. "How is it?" Chu Feiyan asked nervously. Duan Shuyi stood by her daughter with her two hands held tightly together. She did not even dare ask. Chu Yang took a deep breath. His face looked dark and he did not speak. Everyones face was mournful. Like after every diagnosis by a divine doctor, their faces sank. Is it that... Chu Leer sat quietly. Her face looked nk, as if everything, including what Chu Yang was going to say, didnt concern her. She said softly, "Brother, please feel free to say whats on your mind. Ive already heard those words hundreds of times... Dont worry. It doesnt matter if I listen to them once more." She had heard this all before... Chu Yangs heart throbbed again. He took a deep breath and helplessly repeated the sword spirits words, "Leers illness is a congenital one, which has urred because the mothers womb was injured while Leer was still in it. This condition is extremely rare. Normally, once ill, the fetus either dies in the womb or doesnt live more than three years after being born... But Leer is now eleven years old. This shows how much effort third uncle and third aunt have put in all these years..." "You can see this?" Duan Shuyis jaw dropped. She looked at Chu Yang, her eyes gleaming with hope for the first time. Chu Yang said, "This illness originates from slight brain damage. Its symptoms are constant headaches, drowsiness, muddled thinking, asional spasms or prolongedas. The most painful symptom is the cramps affecting her from the brain to the shoulder and from her spine down to her feet... They may even cause her entire body to coil up. This feeling is even worse than the most brutal form of execution that is known to man: death by dismemberment." Chu Leer fixed her eyes on Chu Yang. Tears slid from her lids and trickled to the ground. Duan Shuyi covered her face as her tears welled up. These were tears of agony as well as those of hope. After all these years, Chu Yang was the first person to have stated the symptoms so clearly after just taking Leers pulse. At least, no one up until now had talked about the cramps! Duan Shuyi understood this the best. Every time her daughter had an attack, Duan Shuyi would hold her tightly in her arms and feel her daughters body twitch helplessly. She could see how her daughters nerves bulged, moving and twisting as they deformed her body... Her own heart could only throb and break at that moment... "Can it be cured?" Chu Feiyan asked anxiously. "Cure..." Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, "Its very difficult to cure..." "Very difficult to cure!" Chu Feiling, Chu Feiyan, Yang Run, and Duan Shuyi shouted out at the same time. Even the disheartened Chu Leer was carried away and raised her head. She looked at Chu Yang with gleaming eyes. Her pale and shriveled lips began to tremble slightly. Very difficult to cure... what does that mean? Very difficult to cure, it means that... theres still a cure! Although its difficult, theres still hope! In the past, all the doctors, including the divine doctors from Medicine Valley, said: It cant be cured! Or: No medicine can cure it, so its incurable... At best, the high priest from Medicine Valley wrote them a prescription for elongating her lifespan, which containedrge amounts of elixirs. He mentioned that any one of them could be used to prolong Leers life. At the same time, he warned, "Her life can only be prolonged until she is thirteen years old. Theres absolutely no hope of finding a cure! Even if all the elixirs in the prescription are found, they wont have any effect!" "There is no one in the whole world capable of treating this illness!" For years, Chu Feihan and his wife had given up almost everything for their daughter. Chu Feihan was constantly gone, desperately seeking information, earning purple crystals, and going to remote locations that even Martial Saints did not dare to go to get medicine... The entire Chu n had exhausted the purple crystals in their reserve just to treat Chu Leers illness! But the invaluable elixirs on the prescription list were just drops of water in the ocean! The prescription... was simply one made out of desperation! In addition to dozens of elixirs, the Nine Great Herbal Medicines of the Nine Heavens were included! Such a prescription was enough for any of the nine dominant ns to whittle away all their fortune, let alone the Chu n! Moreover, these remedies could only be used for lengthening ones life, but could not cure diseases! Chu Feihan ended up rejecting the ns assistance. He instead chose to leave home to look for medicine, for her daughter, by himself. Up to today, he had found fewer than ten elixirs out of the hundreds in the prescription. The couple had made up their minds: Even if their daughter lived only one more day with the elixirs, they would never stop searching! Even if she lived for only two more hours, they would try their best to keep her alive! But if the entire Chu n were about to fall apart, it would be a burden that the couple would not be able to bear! Now, Chu Yang had said: Its very difficult to cure! Difficult to cure meant a cure was still avable! Duan Shuyi wept with joy. The oilmp on the table shook. Out of it burst a cluster of light. Chu Yang slowly went to close the door. He sat down in front of a table and said with a low voice, "There are no strangers here, so Ill tell it straight. Third aunt, Leers illness is very troublesome. I have no medicine with me and that is only the first problem..." "The second problem is... Leer will only survive for a maximum of two years!" His words shocked everyone! They could not help but believe that Chu Yang was able to cure Chu Leer. Only the high priest from Medicine Valley had said that Leers life would end at thirteen. This information was highly confidential! No outsiders knew about it. But today, Chu Yang had said precisely that. "What about the third problem?" Duan Shuyi said, trembling. "The third problem... While we search for the required remedy, I will still be able to extend Leers life but only by two years! That should give me more time to look for the solution," Chu Yang said. Duan Shuyis eyes were overflowing with tears. "Extend by two years... extend by two years... Great, great..." She suddenly covered her face and wept. The fact that her daughter could only live till she is thirteen was a heavy blow for Duan Shuyi. The word thirteen was like a curse to her. She felt like she was losing her mind every single time she heard it. But now, not only did she hear that there was hope for curing Leer, but she also got to know that Leers life could be further extended by two years if medicine could not be found before Leer turns thirteen. For Duan Shuyi, this news was heavenly! Chu Leer had a doleful expression. Her delicate face was clouded and cold. She clearly knew what extending her life for two years... meant. It meant that she had to suffer through this incessant pain for another two years! The little girl bit her lips and her eyes revealed a turmoil of emotions. Such prolonged suffering had profoundly altered her mind which couldnt bepared to that of an ordinary eleven-year-old girl anymore. She looked at Chu Yang with confliction, then looked at her mother who was now weeping with joy. She clenched her small fists tightly. For the sake of Father and Mother, why shouldnt I... bear another two years? Isnt it just pain? Ive already dealt with it for eleven years. Another two years... its just nothing. Besides, I really dont want to leave my mother and my home... "You said there are two possibilities. Whats the second one?" Chu Feiyan asked hurriedly. "The second possibility is... I can treat Leer now so that she will not feel a hint of pain for the next three months. Her illness can be suppressed temporarily! She can act like normal children. She wont feel drowsy and wont have spasms and headaches..." Chu Yang said quietly. As everyone listened, their eyes and mouths opened with shock and joy. "But... her illness can only be suppressed for two years!" Chu Yang said heavily, "... And if the medicine cant be found after two years. I... dont have any idea... that means I cant extend her life for those extra two years." ... Chapter 780 The First Favor! Everyone was shocked! Chu Feiyan almost fainted. He fell to the ground dumbfounded. He couldnt say a single word for a long time. "This is a difficult decision to make!" Chu Yang took a deep breath, "So, I wont dare make it on my own. I need third aunt... to make the decision." Everyone understood that such a decision could only be made by Duan Shuyi, Leers mother. No else had the right to say anything! Chu Yang was reasonable in mentioning this. Everyone remained speechless. To live without pain for two years, Leer must give up the opportunity to have her life extended for another two years. To have those extra two years of life, Leers pain cannot be alleviated for two years. Duan Shuyi bit her lips distressfully. My daughter has already suffered for eleven years. Now that there is the rare opportunity for her to not suffer, how can she give up this opportunity? But... even if she doesnt feel any pain for two years, what if the required medicine cannot be found within those two years? Elixirs were difficult to find. Everyone knew that first-hand. Who was confident that they could finish finding them in only two years? But if they gave up the extra two years... What if the remedy was found after the child passed away... Wouldnt they live in remorse for the rest of their lives? It was really a dilemma. Chu Feiling frowned and Yang Run looked weighed down. If one were to stand in the couples shoes, one would understand their predicament. In these kinds of circumstances, no one would dare choose hastily. This was not a simple choice, but a dilemma between life and death! Chu Feiyan had always been the most enthusiastic person of the family. But now, he closed his mouth, not even daring to cough... Agony and indecision were written all over Duan Shuyis face. She opened her mouth and closed it again, not knowing what to do. Chu Leer looked to the side. After a long time, she summoned her courage and said, "Big Brother, can I decide?" Chu Yang was stunned, and said, "Leer, you can, of course, make your own decision." Chu Leer scrunched her lips and licked them nervously. She turned around to look at her mother, her eyes full of love. Then she turned back and said boldly, "Big Brother... I want... I want to live for two more years! Even if theres no hope... Even if its painful... I want to... live till Im fifteen!" Chu Yang was stunned! Besides him, Chu Feiling, Yang Run, and Chu Feiyan were also taken aback! "Why?" Chu Yang asked in a surprised manner. Everyone thought that the girl would definitely choose to live for two years without pain. They never expected that she would choose to live for an additional two years! To endure extreme pain and live for another two years?! "I want to be with my mother and father," Chu Leer eyshes fluttered as she said sadly, "They cant bear to leave me, neither can I... My father and mother are pathetic. Ever since I can remember, I havent seen them smile at all. This is because of the burden I impose on them..." "Even if I have to bear more pain... I also want to be with them for two more years. You cannot know what I feel. Once my mother holds me in her arms when Im in pain, I dont feel pain anymore. Really," Chu Leer said seriously. "Im scared that my mother and father will be sad if I die..." She paused and turned back to look at her mother lovingly, saying, "Its good to allow them to be sad in two more years. Im very strong. Ill promise not to cry when Im in pain." "Leer!" Duan Shuyi yelled, her heart breaking. Chu Feilings eyes were wet as he gave a long sigh. Yang Run was already shedding her tears; Chu Feiyan choked and took a long breath. He blinked constantly to not allow his tears to fall. He muttered constantly, "Good child! Good child..." Chu Yang almost let his tears fall. Everyone knew the agony that Chu Leer was experiencing was literally worse than death. Every passing day was equivalent to one more day of torture. Every passing hour was equivalent to one more hour of pain! But this strong little girl resolutely chose to bear this pain, which was more than ten times worse than that of purgatory, for four more years. This was just so that her father and mother would not be sad, or be sad at ater time. Chu Yangs heart trembled. "No!" Duan Shuyi raised her head, full of tears on her face, "I want Leer to have two years without pain!" "What?" Chu Yang, Yang Run, Chu Feiling, and Chu Feiyan eximed in unison. Duan Shuyi held her daughter in her arms. With a quivering voice, she said, "Ever since Leer was born, shes never experienced painlessness. Shes never yed and never been happy. Shes been in this world for eleven years and hasnt enjoyed anything that other children have, even the most ordinary things..." "Now there is an opportunity to allow her to be free of her pain for two years! I will take it no matter the cost! Finding the remedy is great but if we cant... if we cant find..." Tears trickled down from Duan Shuyis eyes."... If we cant find it, I want my daughter to enjoy the next two years... at least these two out of her 13 years of life..." She broke into a miserable smile, "If were able to find the medicine, two years is almost enough time for us. But if we cant find them... it will be a futile search. If we take 200 years, our fate has decided that we will." "I only hope that my daughter will have some days free of illness and of pain in her life, no matter if she is dead or alive... Even if we cant find the medicines after two years, my daughter, after all, will have two years of happiness. Two years free of pain..." Everyone was moved! They couldnt believe the existence of such a selfless mother and daughter! "Mother..." Tears trickled down Chu Leers eyes. She stuffed her small head into her mothers arms. Wrapping her two thin arms around her mothers waist, she began to weep softly. "Okay!" Chu Yang took a deep breath. He felt his eyes bing damp. He said, "The choice has been made! Aunt, Leer, I have only one request." Duan Shuyi asked, "What is it?" "This... has nothing to do with me. That means, no matter who asks about it, dont say I did it," Chu Yang said cautiously. "I understand!" With her teary eyes, Duan Shuyi inspected her nephew who had just returned home. Her eyes were full ofprehension, understanding, and above all, hints of admiration. It seems like my nephew is not only far more intelligent than his peers, but he also exercises great caution in his conduct. Looks like theres hope for the Chu n. Since hes so prudent, then... surely he feels some sort of confidence in treating Leer... "Fourth uncle, we have only two years," Chu Yang said, "You have to put in all your efforts to help me find those elixirs!" Chu Feiyan nodded enthusiastically, "Of course! Even if I have to risk my life, I will still find the medicine for Leer." "Why is only your fourth uncle involved? Are your mother and I only here for show?" Chu Feiling said unhappily. "Yes yes yes... my tongue slipped," Chu Yang smiled bitterly. He nodded smoothly as he apologized. He immediately took out a piece of paper and brush pen and put his brush on the paper. After some moment, he said, "These are the eight remedies we need to treat Leer! They should all be found within 23 months! Ill need the other one month tobine them!" Everyone came forward and looked at the paper. They took a deep breath in unison. "Superb Nine Vine, Nine-Colored Lotus, Nine-Leaves Flower, Nine-Clover Jade-Ganoderma, Nine-Leaves Pangolin, Nine-Deaths Water, Nine-Heavens Jade-Ichor, Nine-Earths-Soul Ginseng..." The four adults were dumbfounded. All these were needed to treat Leer? These... these ingredients together could cost all that the Chu n owned! "Do you remember them?" Chu Yang said lightly. "Yes," Chu Feiyan mumbled as he memorized the names of the medicine. Among all the people there, he knew the tactics of the King of Hell Chu best. If the King of Hell Chu said he could cure Leer, then he could do so! If he said these remedies were effective, then surely they were! Compared to Chu Feiling, Chu Feiyan trusted Chu Yang more. "Okay." Chu Yang ced the piece of white paper in the fire. The licks of fire swallowed the paper and burned it slowly into grey ashes. Chu Yang took the burnt paper out and crushed it into pieces with his foot. Chu Yangs actions had said everything: This prescription could not be known to anyone other than themselves! Everyones faces darkened at the same time. "Leer,e with me into the inner chamber," Chu Yang said, "Father, Mother, wait outside with fourth uncle and third aunt. No matter how long it takes, dont let anyone to disturb us." "Okay!" the four agreed in unison. "Yang Yang... You must... You... Im counting on you..." Duan Shuyi implored, looking at her daughter with concern. "Third aunt, please dont worry! Rest assured, youll see a healthy, good daughter once wee out." Chu Yang smiled. He hoped his joke would lighten the currently tense atmosphere. "Yes, yes! I believe you!" Duan Shuyi nodded ceaselessly. Chu Yang held on to Chu Leers hands and entered the inner chamber. As Chu Leer walked in, she looked back repeatedly. Duan Shuyi stared nkly at the entrance of the inner chamber. Her two hands were stretched out as if she wanted to catch something. Finally, she sat down and muttered nervously, "Its going to be fine, I suppose? It must be alright, right? I think its going to be absolutely alright..." "Dont worry. Everything will definitely be alright! Surely itll go well!" Yang Run consoled. She grasped Duan Shuyis hand and patted it. Duan Shuyi was like a drowning man who had suddenly taken hold of a piece of driftwood. She grabbed Yang Runs hands and said in tears, "Sister... I can only rely on my nephew now... I really didnt expect Yang Yang to acquire such great skills after so many years outside..." Although Yang Run knew that she should not feel pride, she was still ttered for a moment. Deeply affected by Duan Shuyis mournfulness, Yang Run sighed and said with honor and trepidation, "Do rx. Though Yang Yang is still young, hes prudent in everything he does. He doesnt say what isnt true. Since he said he can cure Leer that means that he can." Duan Shuyi nodded rapidly and said, "Yes." She held onto Yang Runs hands and did not release them, "Sister, this is myst hope... You know, the kind of life I... I... have been living for all these years" This sentence was said with utter misery. Even Chu Feiling and Chu Feiyan, the two machos, could not bear its pain. Both of them grieved as they thought of how much the third Elder and his wife had suffered all those years. ... Chapter 781 The Most Terrifying Person in 90000 Years! When Chu Feiling and his wife had lost their son, they could at least forget that fact when they did not meet or were busy. They still carried the hope that they could find their son and that their son would be fine. But the third elder and his wife had to be around their daughter all the time. They could only see her bitter suffering, her agony, and fits of spasms. They were at a loss with what to do. While they clearly knew that there was no hope, they still had to be by their daughters side. They were like prisoners sentenced to death who knew when they would be beheaded. All they could do was to wait for that day toe. No, they were worse than said prisoners. They had to desperately try their best to umte their fortune and use whatever means necessary to try to prevent her inevitable death! How terrible it is for parents who have to fuss over their children! Chu Feihan and his wife Duan Shuyi had sacrificed their spirits and energy to allow their child to live for an extra minute. They were willing to sacrifice everything! Now, while Duan Shuyi was overwhelmed with grief as she kept herself at her childs side, Chu Feihan had had to scavenge for remedies in a frenzy, searching over lofty mountains and peaks. Yang Run and Duan Shuyi sighed to each other. One could never know the difficulty of raising a child and the gratitude owed to their parents without being a parent themselves. God knows how many parents in the world have endured this kind of hardship... ... Chu Yang led Chu Leer into the inner chamber and pointed to the bed kindly. "Leer, be a good girl and lie down. I will treat your illness and youll be well in no time." Chu Leer nted her head to look at him andughed softly, "Brother, even though Im small, you shouldnt talk down to me like a child." Chu Yang was astounded, "Huh?" Chu Leer looked slightly arrogant. Her weak body dazzled with unknown strength. She smiled lightly and said, "Brother, ever since I have felt this pain, I have been to hell and back several times a day..." She lifted her brows and smiled bitterly but with pride, "I dare say that Im the only one in the whole world who has survived such a condition." Chu Yang gazed deeply at her and said, "Yes, Leer, youre the strongest person Ive ever met!" He added to himself "Even if I take into ount my previous life, youre unparalleled!" Chu Leer smiled, "Im able to survive due to several reasons. First, I cant leave my father and mother. Once I think that Im leaving them forever, I desperately train myself to endure the pain and ept the most brutal treatment and torture. This is just for the sake of... telling Mother once the pain passes that Im not hurting anymore. Only then does she smile." "Although her smile is faint, I still feel very blessed. The pain is worth every time I see her smile. Second, when she holds me in her arms, the warm feeling of her skin always makes me feel safe. Even though I know that its torture for both her and me if I live one day longer, I dont want to die. Im scared..." "Ive heard that that world is dark, cold and isted. I would be by myself wandering alone... So Im scared and I dare not go there... Brother, do you think that Im very selfish?" Chu Leer sat down slowly in front of Chu Yang and tried to keep her weak back straight. Her originally dull eyes also started to gleam with radiance. "Its not selfish," Chu Yang swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Slowly, after organizing his words in his mind for a long while, he simply said, "Youre not selfish... third uncle and third aunt devoted everything to you so that you could continue to live." "Youre right in saying that every day you live on in pain is torturous for them. But they work hard to keep you alive. They have purpose in their lives. If you give up and die, then though they will no longer have to withstand such torture, the scar you will leave will torment them for the rest of their lives! Youre supposed to live until thirteen... If you dont, they will forever be sorry. Leer, remember that only this kind of inner guilt can be the greatest torment in ones life!" Chu Yang sighed after he finished this heavy speech. Qingwu... If I didnt feel guilty for what I did in my previous life, would I be doing this in my current life? "Brother, you spoke the truth." Chu Leer had be more cheerful after listening to Chu Yang. Smiling sincerely, she said, "I always thought I was very selfish and I was full of guilt about it. So ording to what youve just said, Im not selfish?" "No... but even if you are, your toughness will make up for it," Chu Yang said deeply, "You need to know that you were injured in your mothers womb. Naturally, third uncle and third aunt think that they owe you. If you... wont they feel more grief?" Chu Leer frowned; her thin brows rose. After thinking for some time, she finally stood up and bowed deeply to Chu Yang, saying, "Brother, thank you!" She raised her head, looked at him with clear eyes and said, "Brother, in this home I have a father, mother, uncles, and brothers. And now, I have you, my big brother... Im really blessed." "I dont want to leave this family. Even if were poor or living here is ufortable, even if I have to suffer a thousand or ten thousand times more pain, I dont want to leave," Chu Leer said. Chu Yangs heart throbbed. He said gently, "Leer, I promise that youll never ever leave this family!" Chu Leer said as she held back her tears, "Brother, please heal me." Although she was teary-eyed, she still smiled yfully. "I originally thought that you couldnt cure me, but now, I have faith in you." Chu Yang smiled and poked her nose. He shouted, "Little devil!" Chu Leer started to giggle. Chu Yang realized that this little girl looked different when sheughed wholeheartedly. First, her brows were further apart, and the bridge of her nose slightly creased upwards, while at the same time her mouth curled up slightly... She looked like a flower blooming in springtime. As Chu Yang exhorted the sword spirit to be ready, he said sincerely, "Leer, youll definitely be a beautiful woman when you grow up. Many people will fall for you then!" Chu Leer held her hands in front of her chest and said happily, "Really?" "Of course," Chu Yang nodded with certainty. The sword spirit was finally ready to start working. Chu Yang helped Chu Leer slowly lie down on his bed and asked warmly, "Just now, you only talked about two things that help you live on. Is there a third one?" Chu Yang had originally said this as a joke, but Chu Leer unexpectedly sat up straight, saying seriously, "Yes! Brother, the third one is... I think Im the most amazing person in the whole world!" She smiled proudly, with a condescending look as if she was high above all men and the entire Nine Heavens. She raised her small neck slightly and said, "Ive spent all my time in hell, where I have to constantly walk between its lowest and highest levels! Every journey back and forth is excruciatingly painful! Ive already lived in this state for 11 years, two months, three days..." Chu Yang shuddered. How clearly she remembered! Chu Leer smiled and said, "Brother, I was born at midnight. I remember my birth clearly. I want to know how long Ive been dealing with my illness!" "It doesnt matter how long Ive endured it, Im afraid that no one could ever bear it as I do. Even a Martial Warrior couldnt do so!" "This is my greatest pride. Although Im suffering, I know what Ive aplished! This pride and sense of aplishment help me survive my illness, day by day... Chu Leer smiled tenderly andy down. She actually stretched herself out, "Sofortable... Brother, your bed is softer than mine." Chu Yang looked at her, stunned. He faintly felt that she would absolutely be a terrible figure in the Nine Heavens should she really be cured. If not for anything but this toughness in her! Shes only eleven years old, yet shes not only strong but also tough! The most invaluable thing she has is that shes able to find happiness and a sense of achievement even when going through torture worse than hell... This is already incredible! And on the basis of all of this, she still can reflect on her condition and look down on the whole world! Shes equipped with all thats required to be an unparalleled powerhouse. Shes even far exceeded the requirements! Once she recovers from her illness, she will beparable to a dragon bursting through the sky! No one will be able to stop her from moving forward! In the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit looked at Chu Leer quietly and said heavily, "Chu Yang, do you know that her condition is gradually getting worse as she talks to you. Her head is bing more and more painful... Have you realized this?" Chu Yang took a breath, "No." The sword spirit nodded and arrived at a clear conclusion, "Chu Yang, this sister of yours is the most terrifying person... that Ive met in 90 000 years!" Chu Yang released the breath he was holding and said silently, "Im honored to know her!" The pair stopped talking. Chu Yang stood silently and held Chu Leers wrist in his hand. An invisible shadow seemed toe out from his body and go into Chu Leer via her wrists meridians. It then carefully climbed into her brain and vanished. Chu Leer moaned in pain and fell unconscious... ... Outside, Duan Shuyi stared at the entrance of the inner chamber. She was on tenterhooks. The two brothers, Chu Feiling and Chu Feiyan, sat opposite of each other. Both seemed to have needles on their chair. They could not sit for long and would have to stand up and wander around with their hands on their backs. They would also go outside and stroll along the house beforeing in again. The four didnt even dare to talk. Chu Yang seemed to be talking with Chu Leer inside, but the sound was muffled. Even when they used their martial techniques, they could not hear anything... This was the sword spirits doing. As long as he did not want anyone to hear a thing, even a Revered Martial Artist would be unable to hear it. But if he wanted something to be heard, even if someone covered their ears or was simply just deaf, they would still be able to hear it clearly... The four strained their ears for a long time but did not hear a thing. All of them were astonished. Chu Yang and Leer were speaking inside. There was also not much between inside and outside. Even the Martial Monarchs could only hear muffled sounds... This was inconceivable. After a long while, they suddenly heard giggles from inside. Although the sound was soft, they could clearly hear them. Ah, Duan Shuyi eximed, pleasantly surprised. Her whole body began to shake. Chapter 782 If we dont have them, do other families have them? Although the sound was soft, they were clearly hearing Chu Leer. There was no pain in her voice, but instead, it was full of sincere joy! Such joyousughter could not be faked at all. Duan Shuyi trembled with tears which fell like rain. She grasped Yang Runs hands wildly. She grabbed them so strongly that Yang Runs hands hurt. Duan Shuyi chattered on, "Sister, did you hear it? Did you hear it? Its Leer. Leer justughed! Leer justughed..." Yang Run was excited too and whispered, "Yes, its Leer..." Duan Shuyi choked as she sobbed."Leer... for eleven years, I havent heard herugh like this before. She finallyughed today. How joyous herugh was ... Sister... I have heard thisugh once in my life... Im really satisfied and happy..." Even though she said she was happy, her tears could not stop falling. She said, "If only Feihan could hear it... I believe that he would beforted even while searching the lofty mountains..." Chu Feiling looked gloomy. Thinking of his third brother still wandering some unknown, misty and barren mountains made him feel bitter in his heart. Rolling mists, stretches of mountains, treacherous valleys, ferocious beasts, and unfathomable intentions of various people... For eleven years, all of these did not weaken his third brothers determination for seeking medicine for his daughter! Where is third brother now? Is he still lost in the misty mountains, carrying with him the illusion of hope, still looking for something? The child that tagged along with him, repeatedly calling him big brother , has now grown into an upstanding man! Although this process was sour and bitter... Thisughter was like a sound from heaven for everyone. Everyones eyes reddened and various thoughts crossed their minds. For all these years, how long had they waited... for such augh? For thisugh, how much did they sacrifice? Everyone stood dumbfounded, deep in their thoughts. Only Duan Shuyis soft sobbing could be heard in the house. As she tightly held onto Yang Runs hands, her whole body was feeble and on the verge of passing out. "Sister, Yang Yang is able to make Leerugh... I... I... Im willing... to die for him!" Yang Run sighed deeply, not knowing what to say. She felt that her throat was suffocated and held Duan Shuyis hands tightly. ... In the inner chamber, Chu Yangs spirits were connected deeply with the sword spirit. Chu Yang was practically able to see the sword spirit enter Chu Leers meridians and travel through them it into a dark space. Chu Yang did not expect this space to be full of vitality! The sword spirit sighed, "The toughness of the little girl is evident! Even a perfectly healthy person could not have such vitality. Such vitality is based on nothing..." Instantly, the sword spirit extended his hands in this space. As his hands exited his sleeves, they were transformed into golden rays. It was as though the god of the Nine Heavens had arrived! Then, he closed his eyes and breathed deeply. His raised both his hands at the same time and made variousplicated gestures. Along with his gestures, the entire space suddenly shed with lightning and rumbled with thunder. Golden rays shot out and disappeared into the corners of the space without leaving a trace. Chu Yang carefully counted them. He had emitted a total of 81 golden rays! Then, something dropped. There seemed to be a faint figure forming in this space. It disintegrated into milky white rays. These rays prated the boundaries of the space and entered Chu Leers brain. They erased tiny ck spots and stripped those dots from Chu Leers brain, forming a dark cloud. The white figure pressed on the ck cloud and entered the meridians. It then gathered the tiny ck spots inside the meridians bit by bit. The gathering got slower and slower as the white light tried harder to gather the ck spots. The sword spirit started to do theplicated gestures again. Again, a white figure burst into rays and entered the meridians to form a new force preventing the ck cloud from traveling downwards! The process was repeated three times consecutively. All the ck spots were pressed into a ball. It was ced inside Chu Leers elixir field. Layer uponyer of white light wrapped around it to steady it. The sword spirit heaved a sigh and said, "Chu Yang, this sister of yours..." He suddenly stopped speaking halfway through his sentence and switched into a new topic, "After three months, you must suppress her illness again. Otherwise, when the pain returns, the level of pain will be ten times that of the past!" Chu Yang nodded firmly, "Ive remembered it well. Ill make sure to not have any dy!" The sword spirit looked exhausted and said, "Thats good! Although Ive seen the condition of this little girl, I didnt expect it to be so severe. Originally I nned to suppress her illness once, but I did three times..." "What exactly is that thing?" Chu Yang asked, "Why is it so imposing?" "This is a congenital disease. To be more precise, theres aponent of the meridians, nerves, muscles, skin, and bones that hasnt been discovered yet in the Nine Heavens. It forms the most important part of the body!" The sword spirit said, "Thisponent controls the emotions, senses, and taste... Leers injury also lies there!" Chu Yang said with aghast, "Theres such a thing?" The sword spirit smiled, "The human body is like the universe! Not to say that its all-epassing, therere still a lot of subtle yet important parts that we havent discovered yet. If we found them all, even an ordinary person could get to the ninth stage of Martial Warrior in one day... I would not be surprised!" "People like to look for treasure, but they hardly know that... the biggest treasure in their lives is their own bodies! For hundreds of thousands of years, how many people in the Nine Heavens have lived their whole lives possessing a great treasure that theyve never touched! Instead, they resign themselves to live a poor life... How sad!" The sword spirit gave a deep sigh. Chu Yang frowned and thought deeply. "Leers disease is congenital! Nature can let us live a splendid life, but it can also lead us to live bitterly. This kind of thing..." The sword spirit pointed to the ck spot in Chu Leers elixir field and said, "... We call it the Heaven and Earth Poison!" "Heaven and Earth Poison..."Chu Yang muttered and looked as though he thought of something. The sword spirit stopped speaking and returned to Chu Yangs consciousness, saying, "I need to rest for a while. I also need to remind you of something. Once Chu Leer has recovered, she will have incredible talents. Although she will startte, her starting point is high. She will definitely be a terrifying figure in the future. Who knows, maybe she can be a person of great help to you?" Chu Yang smiled lightly, "Sword spirit, you look down on me too much. Leer is my sister. If she has no big ambitions, Ill rather she lead a peaceful and happy life, one thats ordinary but blessed. But if she wants to be a strong woman, Ill pave the way for her... As to whether I want her to be of help to me... I, Chu Yang, am still not depraved to the point where I need to take advantage of her!" The sword spirit did not respond and rested deeply. ... Chu Yang pushed open the door of the inner chamber. Chu Feiling, Yang Run, and Chu Feiyan, who were anxious from waiting, went up to him as soon as they saw hime out. They began to chatter. "How is it?" Chu Feiling asked. "Is she alright?" Yang Run asked. "Why hasnt Leere out?" Chu Feiyan asked. Duan Shuyi was somehow shivering, and she stood at her original spot. She fearfully looked at Chu Yang. She wanted to hear from him but was also afraid to say anything... She didnt daree up to him. "It was very sessful!" Chu Yangughed and everyones hearts were overjoyed. "Leer shall not experience any pain for the next three months!" "Great!" Chu Feiling and the other two were full of excitement and pped. Duan Shuyi moaned as she sobbed, almost falling down. Yang Run quickly held her up. "Leer is asleep," Chu Yang said, "Third aunt, you can go in to take a look. Shes alright now ." Duan Shuyi nodded gratefully. She wanted to take a step forward but felt that her two legs had turned to jelly and lost control. She only went in with the help of Yang Run. Although Duan Shuyis cultivation was not considered high in the Chu n, she was nheless the pupil of a renowned teacher and had reached the cultivation of a Martial Emperor. But now she was so feeble. This showed how affected she was. In the inner chamber. Chu Leery quietly on Chu Yangs bed. Her poor thin arms were crossed above her lower abdomen and her small heady nted on the pillow. Her face was radiant with a long-lost touch of red and her long eyshes covered her eyelids like small fans. Her delicate lips asionally wriggled gently and the corners of her mouth would curl up at the same time... It seemed that even in her dreams, she was smiling with bliss as she tasted a rxing and joyful feeling that she had never felt before. Duan Shuyi looked nkly at her daughter who was deeply asleep. Her eyes slowly watered with tears. Her daughter was already eleven years old, but this was the first time she saw her sleeping so serenely and with a smile so filled with satisfaction... Duan Shuyis body gradually softened while she knelt in front of the bed. Full of gratitude and joy, she lowered her head softly onto the bed and looked at her daughter with unblinking eyes. She covered her mouth firmly with her hands... Chu Yang and the rest quietly exited the chamber. ... The fragrance of tea filled the living room. Yang Run had refilled the teapot for Chu Feiling, Chu Feiyan, and Yang Run so that they could lubricate their throats as before starting a conversation. Everyone knew that Chu Leer was temporarily well and that now, their real efforts had begun! Medicine! That was their missing key! The time they had was very short. Only two years! To find the eight rare remedies in two years was something that no one could ever be confident in doing! ... Chapter 783 Blood Payers! Chu Feiyan frowned and knit his brows tightly, "Out of all of these elixirs, our family only has Superb Nine Vine. Third brother stole this from the mountains. He almost risked his life for it. As for the other remedies, we dont have them. Chu Yang raised his brows, "If we dont have them, do other families have them?" "We dont know," Chu Feiling frowned and said, "But, even if they do... their selling price would be sky-high! Theres no market for them! In the t Mountain Ridge, there are two big ns other than us. We cant really take into ount the other small families. These two big ns have long been our rivals. Why would they be willing to sell such precious medicine to us?" "Right now, wars are breaking out in all corners of the Nine Heavens and conflicts are never-ending. It looks like arge mess is waiting to happen. In such a time, poisons are favored more than life-saving elixirs. Yang Yang, youve just arrived in the Upper Three Heavens. Dont think about everything too simplistically." Chu Yang said innocently, "I wasnt being simplistic. Arent there big tradingpanies, auctions or organizations that specialize in buying and exchanging? We can use these channels in addition to searching for them by ourselves. That way, two years are definitely enough..." Chu Feiyan smiled bitterly. "Two years are enough? I really dont know how you came to that conclusion. Even if they are, the Chu n doesnt have that many purple crystals. Even if second brother, the n master, wasnt stingy, we dont have a great fortune!" Yang Run nodded, "These things cant be bought with white or blue crystals." But Chu Feiling was considering another matter. He said, "This piece ofnd belongs to the Xiao n. The big tradingpanies and auctions are controlled byw-enforcement. These authorities do offer jobs for blood payers. With enough purple crystals, one can give tasks to the payers from the entire Upper Three Heavens. Interested payers receive the task in exchange for remuneration." "Blood payers?" Chu Yang asked with interest, "Whore they?" "In the past, the idea of blood payers was designed byw enforcement as a form of punishment. Targeting unscrupulous viins in the Nine Heavens, the enforcers implemented a bounty-style reward system. Martial experts worldwide were invited to catch and kill these viins. These experts would be rewarded if they seeded. Since this reward was literally given in exchange for human lives and blood, the name blood payer was born." "Over time, people realized that that system could be used for things other than killing people, like seeking revenge, finding medicine, murder, bodyguards or escorts, etc. Law-enforcement officers formed the blood-paying organization which specializes in such things." "Many Martial Artists are unwilling to rely on others for a living, but they dont have sufficient knowledge to set up businesses. They end up as blood payers. They make a living through the remuneration they receive. Over time, more and more were drawn to that lifestyle leading to the current state. "Basically, blood payers are liberal and not under any jurisdiction. They decide for themselves whether they ept the task or not. Though the majority of them are hard-working," Chu Feiyan continued. "Isnt this nonsense?" Chu Feiling gave his younger brother a gloomy look, "If they dont ept the task, what do they eat? What do they drink? What do they use for their cultivations? All the tasks have a base pay of one ck crystal. Most tasks can be paid with purple crystals and a piece of purple crystal is enough to help a Martial Emperor double their cultivation within half a month. How could they not work hard?" Chu Feiyan shrank his neck, "I knew that I would be scolded. Its always been like this, even when we were young... Every single time I speak to you, no matter what I say." "Such a fun organization!" The King of Hell Chus eyes shone like two light bulbs. "Fun?" Yang Run knocked his sons head, "Doing such things is life-threatening. How dare you say that its fun?" Chu Feiyan twitched his mouth to one side and thought: Sister, you dont even know... in the eyes of the King of Hell Chu, human lives are simply fun... Nothing else! Although hes still young, the blood that stains his young hands... I estimate that its a hundred times more than the number of people in the entire Chu n... and still, you think hes a good boy... "No matter how were getting them, we need purple crystals! And plenty of them!" Chu Feiling said heavily. "Isnt it just a problem of purple crystals in the end?" Chu Yang smiled as if it was not a problem for him. "To earn some purple crystals within a short amount of time is a piece of cake for me. Furthermore, Ive got fourth uncles help." Chu Feiyans face became as wrinkled as a dried gourd. Damn it, can you stop bringing this up? Every time you do, my heart shudders... "A piece of cake?" Chu Feiling felt the need to correct his sons point of view, "How can purple crystals be obtained so easily? Now, many people are willing to risk their lives just for a piece of purple crystal! Do you think that purple crystals are cheap? Dont think that the Pure Purple Jade Essence around your neck can be found everywhere!" "I dont think that purple crystals are cheap. Im just saying that with my level of medical expertise, I can set up a medical center. I should be able to earn a lot of money from it," Chu Yang said calmly. "You?" Chu Feiling sneered, "Do you think you can do anything just because youre good at medicine? You must start by covering all the bases! Anything could happen anytime. This could inhibit your progress and bring the entire family to ruin! Do you think being good at medicine is enough? Far from it! Evil plots and conspiracies, as well as ill-intentioned people, will surely be involved... Can you even imagine that?" "Big brother, youre too harsh. Ill help Yang Yang, so there shouldnt be any problems," Chu Feiyan tried to calm Chu Feiling down as he smiled bitterly. He thought, "Plots and conspiracies? Your son is not afraid of these at all. This punk knows them too well..." "Letting Yang Yang do his own things can avoid any conflict between him and second Brother," Chu Feiyan said knowingly and did not speak any further. Chu Feiling and Yang Run instantly understood. They both looked at Chu Yang with guilt in their eyes. Yang Run said softly, "Yang Yang, good child, weve wronged you." Chu Yang was stunned. Where have I been wronged? Ive been arranging this for so long just to get them to fight against me. Now that my efforts are going to be fruitful... why did Father and Mother start ming themselves? This... How did this even start? "Ah, Ill assume Im being wronged then", Chu Yang thought. He immediately said bitterly, "Avoiding this conflict isnt the sole purpose of setting up a medical center. After all, the more purple crystals we obtain, the better off we are. We have to make a collective effort for Leer. Father only needs to help me create the medical center. As for the rest, both of you dont need to worry about anything." "This... is also fine," Chu Feiling and his wife nced at each other. Both felt that Chu Yang could be too easily manipted by their second brother and his sons. Chu Yang might as well go out to stay away from trouble. Second elder and his sons are all not easy to deal with. Our son is honest and pure-hearted and is not one of their opponents. Had Chu Feiyan known what the couple was thinking, he definitely would have fainted... When everything was settled, Chu Yang rxed and finally asked a question that had been lingering in his mind for a long time, "Mother, was there anyone around when you discovered me?" "No," Yang Run said. "Oh," Chu Yang frowned. "Dont think about returning to the Middle Three Heavens," Chu Feiling said gravely, "All the paths in between the Nine Heavens have already been shut down! Even Martial Warriors cannot walk through them!" "Ah?" Chu Yang had been thinking of doing something like that, but was shocked after hearing this news, "Why?" Yang Run sighed, "The Nine Tribtions Sword Master has now appeared. He has caused heaven and earth to change drastically!" "Uh? The Nine Tribtions Sword Master?" Chu Yang was dumbfounded. "Theres such a thing?" "s, my son, you need to be careful in the future. Try not to offend more people. This Nine Tribtions Sword Master, you cannot afford to provoke him. Hes rather... brutal and malicious..." Yang Runbed the hair of her son affectionately and patiently told him about the brutal Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Chu Yangs face ckened and he said angrily, "The Nine Tribtions Sword Master is really shitty!" Yang Run said, "Of course, of course..." Chu Yang was speechless. The conversation suddenly switched to another topic. Everyone all talked in unison about the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters dreadfulness, his brutality and sess and the legend behind his power... Chu Yang smiled hollowly. He listened to them all, stupefied as if they were speaking Greek to him. s, looks like this child really doesnt know about it... In the Lower and Middle Three Heavens, who knows about how terrible the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is? The three elders sighed and felt an even stronger urge to teach Chu Yang about him... Chu Yang spent the entire night in a state of extreme confusion, anxiety, and misery, as everyone railed against the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. By the end, his saliva had formed a thread hanging from his chin. He waspletely shocked... Nine Tribtions Sword Master, youre so horrible! The next morning, Chu Feiling immediately went to arrange the setting up of the medical center. Of course, it boasted the improvement of the ns welfare. Chu Feiyan had already gone out to carry out an on-the-spot investigation. Since he had decided to work, he tried his utmost best. This would also affect the future of his nephew and the health of his most beloved niece... Chu Yang rested his head on the back of his hands drowsily. Hey his back on the chair and thought aboutst nights conversation: All the remedies have astronomical prices and even if you want to buy them, others may not want to sell... etc. He grinned and muttered to himself disdainfully, "When did I say that I wanted to buy them? Its too troublesome to spend purple crystals for such little things! If I cant afford them, why not steal? Manipte? Or use my wits to get them?" Swindling, stealing, looting, robbing, digging pits... All of these methods can be used! As long as theres a way, Ill definitely make good use of it! The King of Hell Chu gnashed his teeth and thought, "As for purple crystals... Ill wait for the others to deliver them to me. Who seriously thinks that Im going to do charity work?" ... Chapter 784 Purple Crystals Huichun Hall! Chu Leer slept from that night till noon! When she woke up, she stretched her arms sleepily. She looked somehow surprised and confused. She stood up tentatively and looked around. Then suddenly she screamed, "What! Why dont I feel any pain today!" Duan Shuyi, who was standing beside her, burst into tears. She held her daughter in her arms as she cried, "No pain! No pain! You wont feel pain anymore! My poor child..." Chu Leer looked around her in disbelief. She looked deeply confused. It was as though not feeling pain all of a sudden was uneptable. She finally recovered from her stupor and gently climbed into her mothers arms. Her heart beat madly. As if she was still in a dream, she said softly, "Mother, Im not in pain anymore... This time, its real." She spoke very softly. It seemed that she was still afraid that this was a dream. She was afraid that if she spoke too loudly, the dream would be over... "Its real, its real..." Duan Shuyi hugged her daughter tightly her tears were all over her face. "Your big brother has cured you! Cured you..." Chu Leer was again stupefied. After some time, she finally regained her senses and said, "Mother, wheres my big brother?" "He has to deal with some official matters. Hes gone out." Duan Shuyi wiped her tears. "Lets go. I will start bybing your hair. Then, well get you all dressed up. After that, well wait for your big brother toe back..." "Yes," Leer nodded her head intensely. She was inexplicably dependent on Chu Yang now that he had cured her illness. When she had not seen him around when she woke up, shed felt that something was amiss. It was as though she had lost her bnce. The mother-daughter pair walked out of the room. Yang Run had already prepared a table of sumptuous dishes for her niece so that she could quickly build up her health. ... Chu Yang was already on his way to the medical center with Chu Feiyan. Thanks to Chu Feilings personal involvement, the small medical center was easily set up. And its location was good too-- it was located on the most vibrant street of the town of Wujin, on t Mountain Ridge. Chu Feilong not only did not obstruct the project, but he even went there frequently to speed up the setup process so that they could open quickly. Under Chu Yangs request, medical equipment was obtained to serve as a guise. Only a counter, a consultation room, a chair, a row of benches and a few rooms to amodate the patients needed to be added. It was only when Chu Yang arrived at the medical center that he realized that what his father had called a small medical center was actually a mansion with arge garden! Looking from the outside, there were a total of seven rooms. Inside, the walls were richly decorated. The mansion seemed to overflow in all directions, with endless stretches of blocks of houses. In the garden, there was a small bridge with a flowing stream beneath it. There was even a pavilion and a grove of purple bamboos. Once Chu Yang saw the grove of purple bamboos, he decided that he really liked the ce! He had loved purple bamboos all his life. Only purple bamboos couldpletely mesmerize him! In Beyond The Heavens, purple bamboos would blow with the wind. In his previous life, his first encounter with Mo Qingwu was in an area with purple bamboos. He had been surrounded by purple bamboos when he vowed his love for her! In his previous life, again surrounded by purple bamboos, he had parted ways with Mo Qingwu! Chu Yang walked into the purple bamboos with a smile on his face. He stroked the bamboos one by one. Deep sorrow filled his eyes. Little did I imagine that there would be a stretch of purple bamboos in Upper Three Heavens... in a ce where I will start making a fortune to boot! Chu Feiyan watched Chu Yang wander through the purple bamboos. Though he had a strange look on his face, he did not disturb Chu Yang. He knew that Chu Yang was remembering something or someone and that he did not want to be disturbed during such a moment! After a long while, Chu Yang walked out of the purple bamboo grove. Chu Feiyan thought that something in Chu Yang had changed, but couldnt tell or understand exactly what it was. It seemed that Chu Yang had put down or picked up something in his heart. "How much manpower do you need?" Chu Feiyan asked. "You and I, thats enough," Chu Yang smiled. "Both of us?" Chu Feiyan was shocked: Only the two of them for such a big business? Could they cope with it? "Dont worry." Chu Yang revealed a mysterious smile. "Itll be enough." He smiled softly and said, "Father and Mother cant be here as they are the elders of the Chu n. Besides that, I cant trust anyone else." He looked at Chu Feiyan and said, "Fourth uncle, we only have the two of us to make a great fortune!" Chu Feiyan wiped his nose and smiled bitterly. "Chu Yang, you only need to promise that you wont dismember my old bones and sell them... If you promise this, Ill go on this crazy adventure with you one time." Chu Yang nted his head, looked at him and said, "Fourth uncle, youll definitely be a legend in the Nine Heavens." "Of course!" Chu Feiyan smiled more bitterly. "The legend that was manipted and fooled by his own nephew... I guess Ill be the only person dumb enough in the history of mankind." Chu Yang burst into loudughter. "Fourth uncle, theres one thing that Ive never understood. Back when you first met me, why didnt you act with more authority and verify my identity? If you had done so, then everything else would not have happened," Chu Yang asked miserably. Chu Feiyans face suddenly turned sour. He extended both of his hands and made a three with his left hand and a five with the right, "My dear nephew... Do you think I didnt want to do so? Ill tell you the truth then. Before meeting you, I had already caught 35 people..." Chu Yang was stunned. "35... Do you know what that means?" Chu Feiyans ass braced itself involuntarily. "What?" Chu Yang asked very curiously. "This means 71 rounds of heavy whipping!" Chu Feiyan wanted to cry. "Every time I caught the wrong person, your grandpa whipped me for one round! Your father wouldfort me every time and your mother would sulk because of it. She would whip me for another round the following day. Every time I found you I was treated to two rounds of whips! There were no exceptions," Chu Feiyan said with aversion. "That would be 70 rounds, not 71." Chu Yang was excellent in math. "Last time... the Old Master had just finished his close-door-training..." Chu Feiyan found it unbearable to look back at the past, "That round almost killed me..." "Fourth uncle... your luck... is really pitiful..." Chu Yang looked at his Fourth uncle sympathetically. "After thatst round, he gave me an ultimatum: If I didnt find the real you and brought back a fake one again, he would also turn me into a fake one..." Chu Feiyans tears began to drop for every word he said. "Ah..." Chu Yang said genuinely, "The Old Master is my idol!" "And my urgh-dol!" Chu Feiyanmented. Talking about the past soured Chu Feiyans mood. Irritatedly, he gathered the workers and supervised them. He cracked the whip in his hands, ying with it like a devil. The workerspleted all of Chu Yang demands in just four hours. Everything was done before dusk! Chu Yang took a sheet and started writing five words on it with dexterity, "May purple crystals roll in!" Then, as Chu Yang had specified, Chu Feiyan filled the sheet with molten gold and iron. It formed an impressive-looking que that was then hung above the gate door. Chu Yang also came up with a couplet while Chu Feiyan took on the role of long-term worker, vice-manager, nurse, and servant. Chu Yangs couplet went: Bring purple crystals here and dying men will be brought back to life. If there are no crystals, even a dying man can not be saved. A detailed picture of a miser was drawn underneath. Chu Yang had ingeniously made the door of the Huichun Hall into an oval. From a distance, the que and the couplet on each side of the door looked like an ancient beast opening its big, bloodied mouth. It was an expressive representation of what Chu Yang was actually saying : If you dare walk in, I wont hesitate to ughter you! The mural viscerally depicted Chu Yangs desire for purple crystals! Chu Yang re-painted the originally snow-white walls by the door into an advertisement. On the left was written: We specialize in treating incurable diseases. We dont treat small illnesses. We can easily bring a dying man back to life. Internal injuries, external injuries or a mix of both can all be cured with enough purple crystals. On the right side was written: We specialize in treatments for sexual impotence. I have that problem too. Underneath, a stalwart man was drawn. His waist was very straight, his chin was full with a curly beard, his eyes overflowed with lust, and one of his feet smashed a big rock into pieces. On the waist of the stalwart was written in bold: Men are better stiff! A few big words were written in the same color next to the foot smashing the stones: Man, the tougher he is, the better! On the mans ass was written: Jellyfish are despised here! To the right, the thickest tree trunk that he could draw took up only one-third of the entire picture. Not a single word was written on it. Chu Yang still thought that it was not enough. He even wrote a few words on a wall that belonged to a nearby restaurant: Come, Ill let you be as stiff as you want to be! He added another small line of words: We specialize in treating infertility. Chu Yangs n was very sound. Many people did not have children. People who practiced martial arts focused a lot on cultivation and it was difficult for them to bear children if they did not reach a certain level of cultivation. Moreover, everyone wanted to use double-cultivation to raise their children. This way, their children would have an inherently strong foundation for practicing martial arts. Most martial experts in the Nine Heavens only had children at a considerably old age. This was inhibiting the development of ns and their breeding! Chu Yang was very confident. He was able to write out these mad words: Infertile for 30 years? Infertile for 50 years? Or 200 years? No problem! Ill give you back your fertility if youe to me! Chu Feiyan watched his nephew write freely on the white walls. The words were written both dexterously and vigorously! They were more than superb! Hemended Chu Yang silently: My nephew is skilled in both the literary and the military arts. And he still knows how to take care of the sick. Hes so talented! He then saw the string of advertisements written by Chu Yang, which made his testicles cramp. Whats this gimmick? Its so ridiculous and disgraceful! Just as Chu Feiyan was about to step forward and stop him, Chu Yang said slowly, "Fourth uncle, why didnt you tell the family when you found me? I just cant understand..." Chu Feiyans face turned pale and he fled like a rat. Chu Yang was busy the whole night with the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall. Early the next morning, amidst the crackling sounds of countless fireworks and firecrackers, thundering news shook the entire t Mountain Ridge in the Upper Three Heavens. Purple Crystals Huichun Hall, the medical center of the divine doctor, was open! ... Chapter 785 Our business is a difficult one. We need a multi-layered plan. Chu Yang wore a big red gown that made him look like a bridegroom and stood at the door greeting his customers. His eyes shone like purple crystals, giving him a miserly look... It was quite unsettling! This street was originally one of the citys most vibrant and had all kinds of shops. The two most renowned restaurants in the t Mountain Ridge faced the medical center. A couple of feet away stood the headquarters of the blood payers. The headquarters of the Xiao ns big tradingpanies were all located in the high-rises on this street. As fireworks and firecrackers sounded in the air, a steady stream of people, including the shopkeepers of various shops, visited out of curiosity. Even some members of the few big ns came. Everyone knew that the medical center belonged to the Chu n. Looks like the Chu n has now made a new move. Everyone was dumbfounded once they saw the ce! Some opened their eyes wide and drew in cold breaths. Some shook their heads and sighed over Chu ns failure of not living up to their expectations. Some gazed around in disbelief, while othersughed derisively... Does this belong to the Chu n? Why did they create such a tacky ce? This... is even more disgusting than the banners put up by quack doctors in martial society. Even pimps who proim in brothels that they have high sexual appetites... are better than this... The visitors felt even stranger as they looked at the center again. Other than the fourth elder of the Chu n, all of its other members were not present! Everyone began to mutter: Does this really belong to the Chu n? Or: What mischief is the Chu n up to again? Whos this teenager? Chu Feiling and his wife, who hade with the intention to celebrate the opening ceremony, blushed and went back immediately after seeing the advertisements created by Chu Yang. They gnashed their teeth as they walked away: Well punish this little bastard for sure once hees back... This is beyond embarrassing... Chu Feiyan could not escape. Standing in the doorway in his big red gown, he choked on his shame back until his entire face became as red as a monkeys ass... Once the fireworks and firecrackers finished melodramatically and the excitement was over, all the shopkeepers entered the medical center lukewarmly. They congratted Chu Yang, gave him gift packages, and rushed through their greetings with the speed of machine guns... Then they sped off as if a threat was right behind them... I really cant stay in this shop any longer. Damn it, if I stay here for a minute longer, perhaps therell be gossip spread saying that Im done... How will I survive that? Chu Yang looked at the table filled with red packets and appeared to be really happy. "Looks like I can get money quickly this way. What if I close the shop today and re-open it tomorrow?" He thought. He turned around and saw Chu Feiyan lying feebly on the chair and gasping for air. "What happened to you?" Chu Yang was shocked. "I... I have never experienced so much shame in my entire life..." Chu Feiyan cried as he said, "Damn you! Youre positioning us like aphrodisiac sellers..." "What do you mean by positioning?" Chu Yang said with dissatisfaction, "Im indeed selling aphrodisiac!" Chu Feiyan tilted his neck and passed out. Before he fainted, he felt that his reputation had already beenpletely tarnished-- No wonder this kid said that I would earn a reputation in the Nine Heavens! I guess that Ive already made a name for myself: Chu Feiyan, fourth elder of the Chu n and aphrodisiac specialist... Chu Feiyan wanted to cry. Chu had just opened his dear medical center for the day. It was deserted! Chu Yang winked at Chu Feiyan, "Fourth uncle, we can begin taking action tonight!" "What action?" Chu Feiyan asked miserably. "Find a few ces to light a few fires. Are you able to do this?" Chu Yang smiled kindly and batted his eyes mischievously. Chu Feiyan was very confused. "Set a fire?" "Our business is a difficult one... We need a multiyered n." Chu Yang said anxiously. Chu Feiyan agreed. Chu Feiyan soon realized what the multiyered n his nephew was talking about really meant... ... At midnight, a red light red from a big warehouse in Wujin, a town also in t Mountain Ridge. It was followed by mesing from all directions... No less than 30 fires were started in the whole town. In no time, people began to shout and horses neighed. Chaos broke out. Sounds of drums and gongs sounded through the sky, while howls reverberated in the air. These were the signals each n used to summon their forces. These noises almost overpowered the sound of everyone cursing. All these sounds then began topete for volume in an unending cycle. Damn it, what bastard set off this fire when everyone was sleeping? What an asshole... Chu Feiyan sneaked back into the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall after setting the warehouses on fire. When he entered the hall, he realized that his boss was not inside. He could not help but wonder, "Wheres Chu Yang? This ce is so chaotic and he hasnt recovered his cultivation yet. Where could he have gone?" He thought of what Chu Yang had told him: After youve finished setting the stores on fire, dont go anywhere else. Come back to look after the hall. Did Chu Yang predict that something would happen? Chu Feihan was confused: What idea does this little bastard have? ... Where has Chu Yang gone to? Chu Yang had already turned himself into a short, fat man. He wore ck clothing and a ck veil and sped off like a rolling meatball. With the sword spirit in his body, he was now as fast as a beam of light! The first thing he did was go to a shop that belonged to the Chu n. Chu Yang had inquired about it and very clearly knew that it was managed by a close friend of Chu Feilong! Since all of Wujin was going to copse, there was no reason that Chu n should not suffer. So, Chu Feilongs shop became Chu Yangs primary target. Chu Yang rushed inside. Using an earth-shatteringlyrge force, he blew away two guards. After pping them a dozen times, they revealed the whereabouts of the warehouse immediately. With one foot, heunched himself into the air, flying out of two copper gates like a gust of wind. He entered the warehouse casually. The guards inside had still not recovered from their stupor when they just rushed up to Chu Yang. He simply swept his legs and the eight burly men were immediately thrown into the air. Chu Yang fluttered a paper fan that had been lit with fire. Within seconds, thick smoke rose from it. With a whiz, he rose from the ground. Looking into the distance, he saw four figures speeding towards him. Chu Yang did not say anything and flew towards them in a whirlwind. He pped them and the four Martial Kings started shaking as if they had hysteria. They screamed loudly as they fell and rolled all over the ground. Chu Yang fiercely made his way into the shop. Chu Feilongs friend was crawling out of a window and had a small bag with him. He had just stuck his head out of the window. Chu Yang smiled coldly. He sped forward, grabbed the persons fat ass and pulled it towards him. "Aw! Ahhhh!" The ninth stage Martial King screamed weirdly. Chu Yang scratched away a full pound of meat from his ass! Then Chu Yang attacked his body in different areas. He also grabbed the small bag and flew away like a breeze. People who were within the shop shouted and chased him. By the time they reached the window, they only felt a whispering breeze, saw the moon hanging high, and below them, cacophonous chaos came from all directions. It was as if the apocalypse had arrived. The man in ck who had just stolen the small bag was nowhere to be seen... The shopkeeper and four officers were left rolling on the ground, crying, and screaming at the same time, as if they had received the most brutal form of punishment in the entire world. Chu Yang had learnt this trick from the memories of the first master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. It was one of the evilest martial techniques: Yin and Yang De-Spiriting! This insidious technique would cause those being attacked to have spasms in their entire body as well as dislocate their bones. If it was not cured within a day, the conditions would exacerbate. For instance, this technique could cause the spine and pelvis to separate and then intensely collide with each other again... You can imagine what it felt like... This was not the only spot to suffer. At the same time, the same process would ur with critical joints, between the shoulders, arms, and legs... At first, this tactic was specifically used as a torture method for extorting confessions. It had then be an evil martial technique ever since it was learnt by the first master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Now, the sword spirit had made use of Chu Yangs body to carry out this technique. The sword spirit had even added his own understanding to it to obtain a transformed version of it. Even the first master of the Nine Tribtions Sword would not have been able to recognize it, not to mention that no one could recognize martial techniques from 90 thousand years ago. Other than the sword spirit and Chu Yang, no one in the Nine Heaven was able toprehend this technique! ... Chu Yang vanished immediately and absorbed the bag into his Nine Tribtions Space. He was utterly disappointed after he opened it: There were only ten red crystals, a hundred or so blue ones, two ck ones, and no purple crystal at all! "F**k!" Chu shouted, "I put in so much effort, yet I only got so little? I have such f**king bad luck!" He never thought that the assets of the shops owned by ns had to be returned to their respective ns every three days. The assets that he had just obtained were already equivalent to the shops revenue earned in three days. It was already a very shocking sum! And this was only for one shop! Under the glint of the fires in the night, Chu Yang sped, like a ck shadow, towards other ces that had been on fire... He swept away all the obstacles that stood in his way! Without much force, the sword spirit threw groups of experts in the warehouse onto their backs... As Chu Yang sped his way through the night, he calcted what he had. He had already attacked more than 30 ninth stage Martial Kings and ten or so Martial Emperors in their third or fourth stages... That was basically a few for every n... Chu Yang became even more excited and bold. He had not expected to loot three of the biggest shops of the Xiao n, along with one Martial Monarch, nine Martial Emperors, and 18 ninth stage Martial Kings, all in one go. Chu Yang ransacked thirty or so shops. Unfortunately, he did not find a single purple crystal and he only gathered fewer than a hundred ck ones. On the other hand, blue and red crystals piled up like a mountain... His eyes went red from searching. He cursed once for every shop he searched and only felt depressed. After trying so hard, he had gained so little. What an insult to the King of Hell Chus IQ! He was dissatisfied. He made up his mind that he might as well fight with everything he had. So, he made his way boldly to the auction. Damn it, since Ive stirred up so much trouble, Ill make a big event out of it! Anyway... Who will f**king know that I did it? ... Chapter 786 The Damn Short Fatty Law-Enforcement Auction Hall! The name of the aforementioned auction hall made it very clear that it was controlled byw enforcement. At the top of the five-story building, there were already a few officers looking into the distance. "Wujin is in chaos!" The first person to speak had three long bundles of hair hanging above his chest, a square face, and deep eyes. His eyes shed. "Which n do you think stirred up this mess?" "It may not be any of the three ns!" The second speaker looked a bit bloated. He had an oval face and seemed to be smiling all the time. He said, "If we look at where the fire seems to start, we see that while the fire spread very quickly, there was a pattern to it. That is, it started from the East, made a big round and ended in the North-East. From the report, whats critical about this case of arson is just that it urred abruptly. It doesnt require people of high cultivation to stop it from spreading. Martial Emperors in their fifth or sixth stages at most. Even ninth stage Martial Kings can do it." "This should be a simple disturbance," a middle-aged man with a round face concluded. "What about after the disturbance?" the long-haired man asked. He was obviously not satisfied with his subordinates inference. "Thats a different case, but its obviously done by the same person! Up till now, there are 19 shops which have been reported..." Someone was calling out from inside as he spoke, "Another two shops were looted. They belonged to the Chu and Bao n respectively." "There are 21 shops now and the situation is still worsening." The middle-aged man with a round face immediately changed his tone and said, "The cultivation of this man is terrible. Even you, Boss... Im afraid..." He did not finish his sentence but everyone understood what he meant. Behind him, a few men in silver were shocked. Their boss was a sixth stage Martial Monarch and the general manager of thew enforcement officers of t Mountain Ridge! This viin even has a cultivation higher than their boss? The long-haired person was silent for a while. He said, "Thats right. Looking at the persons speed, maliciousness, and cultivation, Im not above him in any one of them!" "But theres no need for us to worry. This is the Xiao ns territory. Although he isnt afraid of the Xiao n, Ive never heard of anyone in the entire Nine Heavens whos not afraid of usw-enforcement officers!" the round-faced man smiled proudly. "Not necessarily..." the long-haired person said heavily. "Are all items for auction kept away? And have all the treasures been sent into the secret chamber?" "Yes, all have been sent into the secret chamber!" the round-faced man smiled and said, "I know that youre always prudent and thorough, but I think... Im afraid youre overly worried this time..." "I hope thats the case..." The long-haired mans face was full of apprehension. His eyes looked sorrowful. Sounds of a messenger came from inside. The mans voice changed and was full of astonishment, "I just received news from the three shops that belonged to the Xiao n. They have all been looted!" The color on everyones face changed! This person even looted the Xiao ns properties! "Get ready!" the long-haired man ordered, "Everyone, gather here immediately!" Before he could finish, a howl reverberated through the air. He was rmed and shouted, "Immediately!" But it was toote. Under the burning night sky, a silhouette sped towards him like a bolt of lightning. It was only the size of a sparrow when it first appeared, but when it made its second appearance, it had already be as big as a persons head. The third time, itnded below the auction hall in aposed manner. Wearing ck clothing and a ck veil, the figure looked up. His eyes red like two bolts of lightning shing across the sky! It was a short fat man. The nine experts in the hall stood behind the long-haired man, together with the three that had been with the long-haired man earlier on. Everyone looked at the short fatty below them. The air was heavy. He had a sharp, murderous look! "Haha, what a neat troop!" the short fattyughed. Hisughter sounded hollow. Everyone could not help but feel ufortable. Then they heard him say, "Come down, Im not used to raising my head to talk to people. If you dont want this building to copse, get down now!" "Hes insane!" aw-enforcement officer eximed with agitation. "Stand down!" the long-haired man shouted. "Youvee from afar and I owe you a proper greeting. I seek your forgiveness!" And as he said that, he flew down gently. He knew that the man was not exaggerating. With his cultivation, it would be not difficult for him to shatter the building into pieces. The others also jumped down after their boss. The short fatty looked even shorter on the ground. He gaveughed coldly and said, "He who understands his times is a wise man. Law-enforcers are indeed outstanding people!" These words were like a loud p to their faces. He was obviously saying thatw-enforcers were cowards! At once, a number of people became impatient and wanted to jump out to punish the punk. They were stopped by the long-haired man. "May I know who you are?" the long-haired man took a step forward and asked with a smile. He maintained his poise and did not even look angry. "Didnt you see me with a veil on?" He yielded neither to the carrot nor the stick and shouted, "You dare to ask for my name? If I can say my name, why would I cover my face? Is your head filled with tofu pulp?" "Then I shant ask." The long-haired man smiled and said, "May I know what you are here for? Please do tell me clearly. If Im able to fulfill your needs, I really hope that you can be my friend." "Its nothing big. Im only missing some things so I came here to see if you had any of them." The short fatty seemed to be more cultured as he saw that the adversary was constantly polite. "What are youcking?" the long-haired man asked gently. "Im Qin Baoshan, the manager of the t Mountain Ridge. I believe I can fulfill your needs. Please feel free to tell me what they are." "Thats great! Ive been to several ces and I have never seen anyone so sensible!" The short fattyughed. "Actually its nothing. I had two apprentices but they improved their cultivations too slowly. My purple crystals were all used up so I couldnt help them. I need some purple crystals. I dont need a lot, just 1 800 of them will do. In addition, Imcking some treasures. I wont ask for a lot. Be it poisons or supplements, I need a hundred or so for each type." Qin Baoshans face darkened. Your requirements are indeed not high! 1 800 purple crystals and a hundred or so of each type of treasured poisons and supplements... Theres not even that much in the entire auction hall. You want our lives! "Your request is too difficult to be fulfilled." Qin Baoshan sighed and said, "I cant ess that much at the moment... but, if you need it urgently... can I give you a suggestion?" "Im listening?" the short fatty blinked his eyes. "Im able to give you 30 purple crystals at my own disposal! This is the maximum I can give you!" Qin Baoshan said earnestly, "I hope that you can understand our circumstances and that we can reach an agreement." The 13 people behind him were extremely shocked: Since when had Boss be such a jellyfish? He even tried to amodate another person? We could fuck that damn short fatty up if we go against him together! Little did they know that Qin Baoshan already knew from the opponents tone and gestures that the person in front of them was at least a ninth stage Martial Monarch! If they fought him, no one would survive! Then the game would be over. So he could only hope to kindly deal with this malicious presence. Qin Baoshan did not have a kind nature. Moreover, his job as an enforcer encouraged tyrannous behavior. But he could choose who he was tyrannous with. This was also why he had survived for so long. This short fatty clearly didnt want to respect him! "30? Do you think that Im a beggar?" The short fatty was furious, "Qin Baoshan, I thought you were sensible. Ive never thought that you would insult me in such a manner! Dont talk nonsense... lets fight!" Qin Baoshan shouted, "Brother, please wait! How many purple crystals do you want? We can discuss. Of course, I know that in such a remote ce, there are definitely not as many purple crystals as you requested. If you dont really intend to fight us, lets settle down and have an honest discussion! Integrity is always required when doing business." "Integrity..." the short fattyughed. "Alright, Ill not embarrass you further. Qin Baoshan, Ive considered that Ive negotiated with you today. How about this, Ill not ask for the things that you auction, only 300 purple crystals! And Ill go away today!" "300 purple crystals..." The wrinkles on Qin Baoshans face deepened. I can take out this amount, but theyre not my own. Theyre the organizations. If I take them out for no reason... even though I may keep my own life, I would face severe punishment by the organization. "Qin Baoshan, what are you hesitating? You must know that my request is already very generous!" The short fattys eyes shed and he looked at Qin Baoshan evilly. Qin Baoshan certainly understood this point. His transformation from the previously aggressive attitude to that his present one was already very generous for a looter. This also indicated that the adversary did not really intend to battle with the enforcers! "Alright!" Qin Baoshan shed his eyes and said, "I want to test your abilities. If you win, Ill hand over all 300 purple crystals! If Im defeated... you should know that I wont hand over the 300 purple crystals so easily." Everyone understood what he meant. If Qin Baoshan was defeated, nothing could be said if he handed him the purple crystals. And he could even save the lives of his 13 brothers - if Qin Baoshan was defeated, wouldnt everyone bemitting suicide should they go forward to fight their adversary? The short fattyughed, "Qin Baoshan, youre a clever guy. Lets fight!" With a smirk, Qin Baoshan stepped up boldly. The short fatty floated up like a ck cloud and drew circles above Qin Baoshan. After threeps, he became a big cloud of ck fog! Qin Baoshan drew out his sword. He held on to the sword and stood still as he tried to concentrate. If the enemy doesnt move, I wont either! "You sure are an expert!" the short fatty praised. Suddenly, with a whoosh, a cloud of ck fog immediately gathered to one side and vanished in an instant. The surroundings were absorbed into a vacuum! ... Chapter 787 The God of Fortune Has Come The short fatty shouted loudly and immediately rushed into the sky. Qin Baoshans sword changed its shape easily. It suddenly transformed into a mountain that hovered over the short fattys head. He wasnt one to make any superficial gestures. Right from the start, he had already put forward impressive and deadly attack! The short fattyughed thunderously. He suddenly sped to meet the shing sword. When the sword struck down, he used his hands to ward it off! His palm and the sword nged when they met. After hundreds of strikes, Qin Baoshan had already taken dozens of steps back. The short fattyughed and said, "I wont y with you, go get my purple crystals!" He pushed his palm towards Qin Baoshans chest. Qin Baoshan tried to avoid it by crazily waving his sword. Unfortunately, his opponents palm insidiously floated past Qin Baoshans frantic defense. It struck his chest solidly. Boom! Qin Baoshan vomited a mouthful of fresh blood violently as he quickly retreated. His opponent closely followed him. Qin Baoshan could only feel the two fingers of his adversary gently touching his throat. As Qin Baoshan was startled by this, another finger of the short fatty had alreadynded in the slope of Qin Baoshans shoulder. Heughed aloud. "Ill forgive you this time!" Qin Baoshan staggered and spun as he walked. Then he flopped onto the ground. After rolling a couple times, he stood up ck-faced. He only felt a sharp pain in his chest. One side of his shoulders had already be insensible. "Youre really good in martial arts!" Qin Baoshan gritted his teeth as he said this, massaging his shoulder. "Youre not convinced?" the short fatty looked at him with nted eyes. "Umph!" Qin Baoshan snorted coldly and said, "Go get 300 purple crystals!" The round-faced middle-aged man knew that he could not disobey. He had already paid the price. Should he still not be convinced by the current situation, all his brothers would die. He responded readily and ran into the hall. Not long after, he came out with a box made with white crystals. His face was distorted and looked extremely reluctant to give it away! The short fattyughed and extended his hand. The box flew into his hands. He smiled and said, "Lets hope we meet each other again!" He rose, a sh in the night sky and vanished into the thin air. From the direction he had taken, he had gone to the North! A few hundred miles to the North was a stretch of forest. t Mountain Ridge ended at this forest, after came a sand valley. Everyw-enforcement officer looked sullen and dumbfounded. Qin Baoshan groaned miserably. Everyone then recovered their senses. "Boss, are you alright?" Qin Baoshan snorted and said, "Its... Its nothing big. He clearly showed me some mercy when he struck his palm on my chest. I only vomited one mouthful of blood and Im alright now. But, hisst strike sealed my left shoulder and arm." "Ah?" everyone shouted in astonishment. "This person is a Martial Saint!" Qin Baoshan raised his sword with his right hand and held in parallel to the ground. Everyone took a look and was greatly stunned! The sword was full of holes! Once nce at it would have shown that the holes were distributed very evenly. This gave off the false impression that it was not a sword, but a saw! A double-sided saw! This was a rare sword of excellent quality. But even though Qin Baoshan, a sixth stage Martial Monarch, used it with its full power his opponent had only need his palms to bore holes in the sword! All thirteen people drew in cold breaths in unison. "If we had all stepped forward to fight against him... all fourteen of us would be dead!" Qin Baoshan gazed around coldly. Everyone shuddered, "We owe you one Boss! Boss, youve suffered so much." "Quickly inform our headquarters!" Qin Baoshan nodded. "Furthermore, this person clearly didnt want to stir us uppletely... which is why he showed us some mercy. But no matter what, he already trampled on our dignity asw-enforcement officials!" "Boss, youre saying... this person actually..." everyone asked. "Yes, this person has been cautious with us, but he came to loot purple crystals nheless. This means, he really needs them!" Qin Baoshan said, "Short and fat, a Martial Saint, and hecks purple crystals... With these three clues, we can easily find this person." "Report it immediately!" After Qin Baoshan finished hisst sentence, he walked into the hall, striking his shoulder as he walked. Because at this moment, he suddenly felt that his shoulders were getting more and more painful and unbearable... ... The short fatty vanished like a shooting star. Chu Yang was back into his Purple Crystals Huichun Hall. Chu Feiyan had already been waiting anxiously. He was enraged when he saw Chu Yang came back, "What did you do? Why are you sote?" Chu Yang smiled, "Fourth Uncle, dont worry. Your nephew only went out to have a look at the crowd and stroll around a bit." Chu Feiyan was enraged again, "Go out for a stroll? At such a time?" He suddenly remembered something. "Your power has recovered?" "No," Chu Yang said bitterly. In these days, although he had finally been able to use some of his primordial qi, he was far from recovered. He would not admit it he had recovered if he did. "Then why did you still take a f**king stroll!" Chu Feiyan was horrified and cold sweat crept over his body. He said with utter fury, "Do you know that youve scared more than half of my wits away!" "Fourth uncle, weve agreed before that I have the final say here. Youre my assistant, and Im the master over everything!" Chu Yang said slowly, "In other words, youre employed at my medical center... Have you ever seen an employee talk to their boss like this?" "What f**king employee?!" Chu Feiyan was so ashamed that he was enraged at the mention of the subject. He sped towards Chu Yang and started to hit him heavily. Ill, of course, be cautious if there are people around. Right now, there are only two of us here. And you dare threaten me? If I dont let my anger out now when will be able to? Chu Yang could only suffer through the beating. Now that he had no cultivation and his father and mother were not around, he had nothing else but to do but suffer. Chu Yang repeatedly cried out in pain. But ultimately, Chu Feiyan still did not seed in making Chu Yang confess what he had done this time around. After some time, Chu Feiyan stopped beating Chu Yang up. He saw how Chus ass was split into four, he could not bear feeling so good andfortable. He thought, "Damn it, when its only the two of us, I can abuse him however I like, cant I? This idea is really too good..." Boss Chu climbed upstairs looking peeved. He went back to his room to sleep. In the middle of the night, all that could be heard was the sound of Chu Feiyans carefreeughter reverberating through the air. The next day. All of t Mountain Ridge was inplete chaos. Countless cavalries entered and exited the city. At one moment the Chu n, the next the Bao n, following them, the Liao n. The three big ns ran through the city to search for every single trace of a clue. Not long after, the Xiao n also came and stirred up t Mountain Ridge. A new reward was offered by thew-enforcement officers, one for a short, fat man. Chus business was empty, so he ran forward to watch the fun. The portrait under the reward poster was really good and resembled the short fat man perfectly. Looks like there was an artist among the fourteen peoplest night? Chu Yang thought, "If theres any chance, I really want this guy to draw a few pornographic pictures for me... Not for fun, theyre essential for the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall... Pornographic pictures are also tools for selling aphrodisiacs..." ... From the crack of dawn, all medical centers in Wujin Town were overcrowded with patients! Everyone who came was extremely overbearing. They chased misceneous patients to reserve their own ces to consult the doctors. The injured were carried back to their own ns as soon as possible. Unfortunately, the ns were obviously helpless in treating their injuries. So these people were once again carried out to seek for doctors. Every big n didnt dare ask for the doctors to go to their houses directly. Everyone was hurt. What would be a valid reason to ask for a doctor? What intention would you have? That would create huge trouble. Only Chus Purple Crystals Huichun Hall was deserted. No patient dared visit. Chu Feiyan was angry. "Motherf**ker, there are so many patients and injured people. Why isnt anyoneing to our hall... so annoying!" Chu Feiyan did not understand anything about what had happened the night before. Of course, he suspected his nephew, but Chu Yang seemed very innocent. He had juste back and his power had not beenpletely restored... Besides, even if Chu Yangs power had been restored, he wasnt that powerful, was he? Chu Feihan was totally confused. Chuyfortably on the lounge chair. He squinted his eyes and said, "Fourth uncle... dont worry. I expected and nned for that fact that they woulde sooner orter." Chu Feiyan did not want to speak to him. He went outside every few minutes. But still, no one came. It was noon and Big Boss Chus ce was still deserted. Chu Feiyan began to scratch his head and became very anxious. "F**k, people from our n have also been injured. Even they didnte to the business of one of their kin..." Chu Yang nted his body contemptuously. He muttered angrily, "Youre just made of wood... How can we earn money if theye? Wouldnt that just be our duty? And I would be helping Chu Feilong out... When do I have such leisure time..." It was afternoon, but still no one came. Things were progressing very quickly. How could the doctors of t Mountain Ridge heal the injuries caused by Chu Yangs deadly attacks? Since they could not be healed, how could these injured Martial Kings or Emperors, who were now in so much pain they were almost eating themselves alive, forgive these quacks? The patients entourage was on the verge of destroying all the medical centers. Only a few centers with counters survived. The rest were basically all bankrupt. The sky was about to turn dark. Boss Chu and his employee Chu Feiyan took a small table outside and put up a few small dishes and a jug of wine. The two toasted each other and felt incredibly happy. The sound of a horse galloping was heard before a troop of horses with carriages passed by. Out from the carriages came piercing screams. From the looks of it, those who had no hope of being cured were going to be taken back home. Chu Feiyan had sharp eyes. He said, "Its people from the Bao n. Looks like they had some bad f**king luck. The person leading the troop was the Bao ns steward, Bao Ping An. He looks really down as if he has just lost his mom. Its so satisfying to look at him." Chu Feiyan was gloating over this scene when he saw Bao Ping Ans horse steering towards his ce. Bao Ping An walked forward, cupping one hand over the other he forced a smile and said: "Oh, isnt this the fourth Chu elder?" Chu Yangs spirits rose in an instant. The God of Fortune hade! ... Chapter 788 The Evil Divine Doctor Chu! Chu Feiyan sat still and asked, "Bao Ping An, did anyone just pass away in your family? You look like you just lost your mom." Bao Ping Ans face changed and he smiled bitterly, "Youre being funny. Its the disasterst night. s, your Chu n isnt affected at all?" Chu Feiyan rolled his eyes, "Whether anything happened to our Chu n is none of your business!" Bao Ping An was only a steward in the Bao n. How could he dare to confront Elder Fourth Chu? Heughed bitterly and rolled his eyeballs, saying, "Elder Fourth, is this a new center by your n?" Chu Feiyan smiled sheepishly, "If this belonged to your Bao n, do you think I woulde?" Bao Ping An also smiled sheepishly, "This is great. A new medical center thats looked after by Elder Fourth Chu! Guards, please bring up the patient." He turned around and said, "Elder Fourth, since youre doing business now, you wont push your patient out of the door, will you?" Chu Feiyanughed, "How will I dare to? But this medical center is very special. Bao Ping An, you have to open your eyes wide and take a look at the entrance first beforeing in. Dont you f**king dare to say I ckmailed you!" "Special? Hows it special?" Bao Ping An carefully looked at the couple, then nced left and right at the advertisements. Then he suddenly burst intoughter, "Elder Fourth, does this center really belong to your Chu n?" Chu Feiyan flipped his eyelids, "If you want to consult the doctor,e in; If not, piss off. If youugh any further, Ill make sure youll never ever be able tough again!" Bao Ping An hurriedly stoppedughing and said, "But I dont know how much purple crystals do I need to see the doctor once? Elder Fourth, your medical center is really a dark pit." Chu Feiyanughed, "Some people are willing to fall into the snare. If you donte in, youll not lose even a piece of skin even if this ce swallows people. But if youe in, dontin about our expensive charges! If you cant afford, piss off to one side, and dont hinder us from doing business." At this moment, a lot of carriages came by too. Piercing screams could still be heard in them. After they saw Bao Ping An stopping here and realized that there was a medical center here too, they stopped by. Anyway, they had already searched the entire town for skilled doctors but to no avail. They might as well test their luck here. Bao Ping An gritted his teeth and said, "Carry the patient inside!" And he turned around to smile, "Elder Fourth, how much do I need to pay so that our patient can be cured? If he cant be cured..." "If he cant be cured, why would I ask for money?" Chu Feiyan flipped his eyelids. "Yes, youre right. May I know the standard fee?" Bao Ping An asked. "It depends on the patients condition," Chu Yang, who was dressed in white, stood up elegantly and amiably, and said, "If his injury is serious, Ill naturally charge you more. If he suffers from a terminal illness... of course the charge shall be doubled..." "Whos this?" Bao Ping An blinked his eyes. "This is the chief doctor of the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall!" Chu Feiyan snorted, "Hes the big boss here and my business buddy!" Bao Ping An was stunned. He carefully inspected Chu Yang for a while and suddenly realized something, "This must be the young master of the Chu n, who has just returned home? My best regards to the young master. I didnt expect you to learn such great skills when youre outside." There seemed to be some hidden meanings behind his words. Chu Yang said coldly, "Im a doctor and I must take full responsibility for my patient; Lets see the patient first." Chu Feiyan spewed forth the cup of wine that had just gone into his mouth when he heard Chu Yang saying that he would take full responsibility for my patients. Then, Chu Feiyan immediately turned his head back. You, little punk, really dared to say so... Bao Ping An nodded happily and looked at Chu Yang deeply. With a wave of his hand, he said, "Master, please take a look if this injury can be cured?" The person being carried up was a ninth stage Martial King. Under Chu Yangs Yin and Yang De-Spiriting Palm, this person was in so much pain that he was almost half-dead. His face looked sallow and his whole body was still twitching. Then he stared at Chu Yang, gritting his teeth, "Boy, if you cant treat me well... Ill ughter you..." The guy was only concerned with his own pain and did not hear anything about the conversation just now. He neither knew that Chu Feiyan was aside nor knew that this was the Chu ns medical center. Of course, he was even stranger to the fact that he was sending his one leg to the gate of hell just with this sentence he had said. Bao Ping An shouted, "Shut up." And he looked at Chu Feiyan anxiously, fearing that he would be raged. Chu Feiyan shed his eyes and did not even speak anything. He only smiled gloatingly at the half-dead macho. He thought, If you annoy my big nephew with what you said, youll bear more serious consequences than the case of annoying the King of Hell. Why should I be angry over a person who is destined to die? Chu Yang shed his eyes and smiled, "Such serious injuries." As he said, he lowered his back, and began to p and pinch specifically at the patients painful spots. But Chu Yang appeared to look more and more serious. In the end, he held on to the machos waist and twitched it hard. And with a cracking sound, the macho shouted and spurted out a mouthful of blood. Then, he fainted. "You!" Bao Ping An was driven furious. "I see, its such an evil kungfu..." Divine Doctor Chu said seriously and mournfully, then he turned around, "What are you up to? Why are you pointing at me so angrily?" Bao Ping An became extremely ufortable. From this punks tone, he had recognized this kind of injury? This is really unexpected. Then he hurriedly smiled apologetically, "May I know what injury is this?" "You dont know?" Chu Yang gave him a strange look. "... I dont," Bao Ping An smiled bitterly and thought, If I knew, why would I ask you? Im not stupid... "If you didnt know, what were you shouting for?" Chu Yang stared at him, "I thought you knew." Bao Ping An was speechless. "As far as I know, this should be a lost kungfu," Chu Yang frowned, "How did it appear again? Which wicked person cultivated such a tyrannous kungfu..." "Young master, may I know... what this is..." Bao Ping An had be well-behaved now. "Ah, no wonder you dont know. I also chanced upon this when I was reading an ancient book. This kungfu is called Netherworld De-Spiriting Finger. This is an evil kungfu. If one was struck by it, then it would be even more painful to suffer from it than to die. All the joints in the body would collide with one another automatically and one could not control it. If it wasnt cured within three days, the relevant bones would be smashed and the entire person would be disabled." "Netherworld De-Spiriting Finger?" Bao Ping An drew in a cold breath after listening to this horrible name. Filled with hope, he asked, "Can Young Master cure it?" "It can be cured... can be cured... but..." Chu Yang dragged his voice, "This type of injury... is difficult to cure. Doing the cure will not only exhaust the curers primordial qi, but also many elixirs, and most importantly... did you bring enough consultation fee? That is to say... purple crystals?" Bao Ping An became ted at once, but then he turned worried. The happy thing was: There was finally someone who could provide a cure. The thing to worry about was: It looked like the doctor would be demanding a high charge. And from his looks, he was already thinking about how much to charge! Bao Ping An smiled bitterly, "Im not sure if... one purple crystal for each patient is enough?" "Are you insulting me?" Chu Yang was infuriated. He flipped his eyelids and waved his hand, "Fourth uncle, send our guests away!" "Dont dont dont..." Bao Ping An wanted to cry and hurriedly blocked Chu Yang, "Young Master, we can negotiate the charge." "Ten purple crystals per patient!" Bao Ping An sprang up high once Chu Yang spoke his request. There were twenty people injured in his Bao family alone. Then, was Chu Yang requesting for a total of 200 purple crystals? That was really a big sum! "Is it too few?" Chu Feiyan used, "Yang Yang, you are just too soft-hearted..." Soft... soft-hearted! Bao Ping Ans heart was now mourning. He almost wanted to rush forward to chop Chu Feiyan into minced meat. Ten purple crystals were equivalent to a hundred thousand white crystals! Hows he even soft-hearted... What would be of him if he further strengthened his heart? Chu Yang smiled earnestly, "Fourth uncle, a doctor must always have the heart of parents." Chu Feiyan nodded, "Youre very right." Bao Ping An burst into tears. What heart of parents was this? If one would have such evil parents, he would definitely not live longer than a month... "Young Master Chu... Is it possible to lower this price?" Bao Ping An looked as bitter as bitter gourd, and said imploringly, "Its really... too expensive." "Youre grudging over the charge? Ill not treat my patients then," Chu Yang said with a flick on his sleeves, "Im not begging you for the money anyway." Bao Ping An was dumbfounded. "Steward... steward..." the twenty or more so injured people from the Bao n shouted together. They had been listening just now. It was already a pie from the sky that somebody who could cure their unbearable injuries even existed. Now that the steward had the intention to cure their injuries, they could not help but start pleading for it. Bao Ping An was in a dilemma. Although he was the steward for the Bao n, he was not a master. Twenty or so people needed treatment, and ten purple crystals were to be charged for each person! That would be more than 200 of it! How could he dare to make the decision? But he dared not to refuse the treatment. So many people from various big ns were here. If he refused... The consequences would be disastrous! It would probably cause much prisation within the Bao n. People sacrificed their lives for your n, but now, you refused treatment when your n was so badly injured? Then who else would be willing to work hard for your n in the future? So no matter whether he epted or refused treatment, he was always the scapegoat. If he agreed for the treatment, who to go to obtain such a great sum of money? Wont I be skinned by my n master? If I refused... alright, the n master would say: It wasnt me who refused to allow them to be treated, it was Bao Ping An who refused it. So he had be a solid scapegoat. Who knew whether the supporters of the Bao n would make themselves die graveless? "Whats your decision?" Chu Yang looked at him, "If you dont want to have them treated, please open a path. There are people still waiting after you." Suddenly there were big shoutsing from outside, "Bao Ping An! Do you f**king want to consult? Can you f**king give an answer? Were still waiting. What the f**k is wrong with you, are you a dog in the kennel?" These words came from the Liao n. Bao Ping An wanted to cry, The son-inw of the n master was among those injured in your n, of course, your n needed treatment. But what about me? Those injured on my side... Whos a significant figure at all? The fuss behind was getting greater and greater. People, especially those who were injured and waiting for treatment, were shouting incessantly. They almost pissed Bao Ping An off... Bao Ping An closed his eyes, and finally said determinedly, "Yes!" "Then get the patients in!" Divine Doctor Chu waved his hands excitedly, "Get in, get in, one by one. For every patient going in, hand up the purple crystals first... Ladies and gentlemen, ten purple crystals per patient. Every patient would be definitely cured and they wont experience any pain afterward. If you want treatment, pay the purple crystals first, Ill not ept anything else... My fourth uncle is the ountant and worker here. No pay no gain. Were saying the real words..." ... Chapter 789 An Expert in Making a Fortune! The shout by Divine Doctor Chu looked much alike to a freeman selling his talents in the martial society. He was only short of saying: Those who are rich, kindly share some money; those whore not can just help to create some crowd for me, thatll also do... A bunch of experts from various big ns looked at one another, Damn it, Ive long heard that the biggest grandson from the Chu n had been lost, now that he was found back, look at his posture... Could he be a swindler that uses his mouth to make a living in the martial society? They looked at Chu Feiyan in a suspicious manner. Chu Feiyans face was dried. He was raged but he tried to stand up in aposed manner. Such a shame, such a shame on me today! I am still considered a respected figure within the t Mountain Ridge. Its hard to imagine that Ive now be not only a worker in a medical center which sells aphrodisiac but also an aplice of a swindler... Chu Yang even took out arge basin to serve at the cash counter. He squinted at Bao Ping An and smiled, "Steward Bao, please ce the purple crystals here. Dont worry, Ill manage my patients well." Bao Ping An looked at Chu Yangs miserly face angrily. He felt an urge to spit a mouthful of saliva onto Chu Yangs slick mouth. He put in ten purple crystals into the basin unreluctantly and hurriedly asked one of his attendants to report back to the n quickly and get more purple crystals. How could he have more than 200 purple crystals with him now? He would be robbed. Divine Doctor Chu took his time to stride into the medical center. He looked confident. The patient who had just been carried in was the macho who had shouted at Chu Yang previously. Chu Yang naturally had to treat him well. After he entered, he saw the macho already lying on the sickbed. Divine Doctor Chu waved his hand, "All of you, please go out. I need to provide treatment for this macho." The two other machos dared not say anything and walked out quietly. Divine Doctor Chu pulled down the curtains. Then he pped on that guys shoulder. The spot where Chu Yang had pped was the same spot where the guy was struck on previously. People outside heard such a sound: "Ah~~~Aw~~~Wu...", then there was no more sound. It turned out that the macho had shouted after suddenly waking up under immense pain. Then, Divine Doctor Chu pped on the machos waist, and he fainted again. He woke up and fainted, then woke up again and fainted again. Divine Doctor Chu looked at his patient calmly, sympathetically and solemnly, giving him a standard look of a doctor having the heart of a parent. And he appeared as kind-hearted as an angel. This cycle repeated for exactly nine times. That macho was already sweating so profusely that even the entire sickbed had turned wet from his sweat. His ck face had already be yellowish, and he could not utter a word anymore. asionally when he woke up, he looked at Divine Doctor Chu full of pleading in his eyes. Divine Doctor Chu finally began. He lifted a leg of the macho and pushed it upwards forcefully. In a moment, the shrill cries resembling that of a ghost in Hell were heard. Then his other leg was lifted up, and with a p, his body was flipped around. The macho flipped his eyelids. This time around, he had sunk into a deepa... "How dare you scold me..." Divine Doctor Chu muttered to himself, "Motherf**ker, if I dont make you roll around the Hell once, you wont know how the King of Hell looks like..." Then the real treatment finally began. He pointed a finger at the machos throat to form a finger hammer, then used it to strike on the machos shoulder. At the same time, Divine Doctor Chu pped his other hand on the machos caudal vertebra and gave it a lift. A cracking sound drifted from nowhere. The macho, who was still in aa, revealed afortable look. It was obvious that the macho was already all right. Divine Doctor Chu frowned. He took out a big piece of coptis and with his both hands, smashed it into powder. He used two fingers to grip hold of that machos nose to make him open his mouth. Then he poured the coptis powder into his mouth. And he patted his hands satisfactorily. He extended his hands into the water basin next to him and allowed the water on his wet hands to drip onto his own face, so that he appeared to be sweaty. Then he walked himself weakly out of the room and leaned on the door frame, looking as though he could not stand up straight. Then he said tiredly, "Next... one..." He looked like a feeble man who had just finished five kilometers of the marathon. The sweat on his face pitter-pattered on the ground. Everyone was originally terrified as they heard the shrill cries inside to rise and fall. But they took a sigh of relief after seeing the current state of Divine Doctor Chu. Looks like this injury was really difficult to cure. Even this robust teenage doctor had be so tired of treating it. Chu Feiyan was taken back, and stood up, "Yang Yang, are you all right?" Chu Yang said feebly, "I... I can still hold on... Fourth Uncle, those purple crystals... there are no fake ones, right?" Chu Feiyan suddenly realized that this creature was pretending, and almost couldnt bear to give him a kick. He said irritatingly, "There are no fake ones!" "Thats good... all my hard work is worth it..." Divine Doctor Chu sighed with relief, "Such an evil kungfu from ancient times, its really too tiring, too tiring to cure..." Chu Feiyan turned around, pretending that he did not hear Chu Yang. Bao Ping An asked worriedly, "Divine Doctor Chu, you... you can still hold on, right?" At this moment, there were already some people carrying out the macho who had just been treated. His four limbs were swollen like buns and he looked very feeble. But his previous spasmodic conditions had already disappeared. Very obviously, this Divine Doctor Chu had cured him. Bao Ping An went forward to check the machos pulse and was relieved. He said gratefully, "Divine Doctor Chu is really an expert! You cured his injuries in such a short period of time." These words caused a huge stir. Other ns outside were originally just onlookers. Seeing that Divine Doctor Chus treatment was indeed effective, there was instantly a mor, "Let us treat first! Let us treat first!" A macho who wasying on the stretcher cried aloud, "Please treat me, Im really in pain..." This person turned out to be the son-inw of the Liao ns master... This creature had long lived afortable life. He had never suffered so much before! Now that he finally saw some hope, he could not tolerate any further. Chu Feiyan frowned and shouted, "Queue up! Look at such a mess! This is a medical center, not a market!" Everyone was afraid of his status and background and dared not to act impetuously. Bao Ping An put in another ten purple crystals into the basin and said respectfully, "Divine Doctor Chu, Ill need to trouble you again." And with a wave of his hand, his subordinates carried in another person. Chu Yang walked in unsteadily. Bao Ping An said sincerely, "Doctor, you look tired. How about sending one of my subordinates to help you?" Chu Yang watched him with nted eyes and said, "For people who are injured from such evil kungfu, I cant afford to make any mistake in my treatment. Otherwise, he would be disabled for his entire life! With your clumsy limbs, do you think you have the ability?" Cold sweat began to drip down Bao Ping Ans face, "Then I can only trouble you." Chu Yang snorted and said, "You think these ten purple crystals are so easy to earn? I... also have to put in all my efforts." Bao Ping An firmly agreed with Chu Yang. Divine Doctor Chus exhaustion doesnt look fake. His face is so pale... He said gratefully, "Doctor, such great trouble for you." And he said in his heart, Itd be better if you little bastard could get tired to death after you treat all the patients from our n... Chu Feiyan wasughing so vigorously in his heart as he gathered purple crystals at one side. He coughed and said, "Please queue up ording to the order of payments of the purple crystals! They have to be in the correct amount!" Everyone despised Chu Feiyan, Look at what kind of uncle he is! In a bid to earn purple crystals, he doesnt even care about the well-being of his nephew. Didnt he see that his nephew is already so tired ? But of course, nobody said this out loud. Anyway, that doctor is from the Chu n. As long as he cured all of us, well not care whether hes tired to death or not. Some did not bring enough purple crystals, and so they immediately sent their own people to retrieve some more from home... If this doctor was tired to death, no one else would be cured. Not for long, piercing screams once again traveled out from inside. This time, it sounded more frightening... After some time, Divine Doctor Chu came out wiping his sweat. He even appeared to be staggering. He looked at Chu Feiyan and gave him a wink. Chu Feiyan immediately understood, "Next patient!" He smiled happily as he received further handfuls of purple crystals. My nephew is so great. After all these people here finished consulting him, our revenue would be about the Chu ns revenue in half a year... He really deserved to be called the King of Hell Chu. A precise expert in making a fortune. Everyone was zing in their eyes. How they wished to grab those purple crystals away! Then after another period of piercing screams... Not waiting for Chu Yang toe out, he shouted without even raising his head, "Next patient! Wait, please pay the purple crystals! Do you f**king want to cheat us?" Bao Ping An was utterly speechless. He could only put down another ten purple crystals. All the 30 purple crystals he had with him were used up, but his n still did not send in more... He couldnt help but turn really anxious. Those 30 purple crystals were the total money he had for consulting the doctors... At this moment, the crowd outside split into two groups as each half stood on both sides. A troop of rough-looking people in blue clothes rode their carriages in. Still, piercing screams were heard in the carriages. People from the Xiao n. The whole area was the Xiao ns territory, while the messenger was the vice-steward from the Xiao n who managed the t Mountain Ridge. While Chu Feiyan had little interactions with this person, they still knew each other to some extent and Chu Feiyan did not dare to be impolite with him. He stood up and said cordially, "I see, its Brother Xiao. Is anyone from your n injured?" The middle-aged man in front had a square face andrge ears. While he looked amiable, his eyes looked cold. He cupped his hands and smiled, "Elder Fourth Chu, I shant conceal anything from you. Last night, we were dismayed by a surprise attack by an unknown assassin. Such a shame on us!" t Mountain Ridge belonged to the Chu n, and this steward dared not behave arrogantly. He smiled and changed the topic of conversation, "Fourth Elder Chu, I heard that his medical center belonged to your n? Nephew? He can treat this kind of injuries? Is it true?" Chu Feiyan smiled sheepishly and pulled him to one side. He said, "Actually, this nephew of mine had juste back... He doesnt have any background, so we came up with this idea of opening this medical center. This way, we can earn back some daily necessities, and at the same time, get some purple crystals for cultivation purposes..." He blinked in an everyone knows manner. The person in blue was obviously clear about the Chu ns circumstances and gave a long Oh. He cracked into a smile, "I see, this idea is fine." Chu Yang raised his brows as he heard themotion outside: People from the Xiao n? ... Chapter 790 Youve Gone Too Far! Chu Yang smiled wickedly. Ive injured a lot of people from the Xiao nst night... Humph, but now, I still dont have sufficient power. Should I save some face for the Xiao n? The sword spirit sank into deep thoughts in the Nine Tribtions Space. He said, "By your current capabilities, you still have to gain a foothold in the Chu n. If you have sudden conflicts with the Xiao n, you would certainly not be able topete with them. If the Xiao n bes insensible, you can make a concession with them." The sword spirit spoke these words purely out of good heart, and furthermore, this was the best measure by the current circumstances. But these words made Chu Yang really suffocated! He nodded his head heavily and said, "Alright, Ill naturally save them some face on the superficial level." The sword spirit was confused: On the superficial level? Does it mean that youre nning to do something secretly? Youve already injured twenty or so people, and still you are suffocated? Ive never seen such a creature who only wants to gain from others but not willing to bear any disadvantages... Chu Yang smiled in his consciousness, "Sword spirit, you finally understood the real me." The sword spirit was shocked, "What?" Chu Yang said slowly, "My biggest merit is having such temper, that is... try my best to profit at others expenses, and would rather die than to be in a disadvantageous position!" The sword spirit was speechless and retreated in defeat. Outside, after Chu Feiyan saw that his Brother Xiao had already understood more about the medical center, heughed and talked to the point, "Actually our charge isnt that expensive. For these injuries that no other people would know, my nephew only charged 10 purple crystals per patient." The man in blue twitched his face, and couldnt help but look back at the carriages behind. There are a lot of people... If a patient is charged ten purple crystals... then 220 of them would be gone? "The price is too high..." he shook his head. "Brother Xiao, youre so wrong," Chu Feiyan straightened his face and said in a low tone, "This is an opportunity to make new friends. Moreover, my nephew had juste back. Brother Xiao, youre an elder to him. You can treat those purple crystals as a wee gift..." This Brother Xiao obviously did not want to give any wee gift, and said with dilemma, "Brother Chu, this is really too expensive..." Chu Feiyan lowered his voice, "Brother Xiong, since youvee, I would have to give you some face no matter what. How about this way: You shall hand over all the purple crystals. I would then return half of the amount back to you secretly after everythings done... I have to save face for myself too." Chu Feiyan knew that he had to give some discounts as long as his Brother Xiong wanted so. But he himself needed to save his face and his front could not be dampened too. He could only carry out such ndestine operations. After all, the Xiao n was one of the most domineering ns within the Nine Great ns, and by the Chu ns current power, it could not afford to have any conflict with the Xiao n. Furthermore, Chu Yang had just returned to the n, if it offended the Xiao n just because of Chu Yang, the Chu n might probably never ever have any chance to outstand their counterparts. So, while it appeared on the surface that the Chu n took the upper hand, it was actually in an unfavorable situation. Actually, Fourth Elder Chu had calcted in his heart: Five purple crystals per person is also a big sum of wealth! After all, the total number of purple crystals I receive in my family is only 12, one for each month... Now, even if it was five purple crystals per person, a total of 110 of them would be collected from the Xiao family. Such a huge sum! This steward of the Xiao n did not expect such words from Chu Feiyan. Finally, the steward nodded and said, "Im so grateful for your kindness." Chu Feiyanughed and said, "Brother Yulong, youre too polite." It turned out that this person was called Xiao Yulong. Inside, Chu Yang tortured the macho, who was on the bed, furiously, till he became gasping for breath and half-dead. Chu Yangs pair of ears pricked up as he listened to the conversation outside. Half? Then I would really suffer a lot... Big Boss Chu was vexed, and could not bear to increase some strength on his hands. The macho below him screamed, "Mother..." And just as he woke up, he fainted again... Xiao Yulongs eyes shed. He smiled as he thought, Motherf**ker, Ive never seen such dark price in this world before, and this is still after the discount... Let them cure all our people first, then Ille to loot them back at night. I believe that you, Fourth Elder Chu, will not be our opponents... But we need a seamless n... Who shall I send toe up here? As he thought, he came to Bao Ping An smilingly, and said genially, "Steward Bao." Bao Ping An had a bitter face, "Brother Xiao..." "How many people are left on your side?" Xiao Yulong drawled. "Theres still... still 19. Its very quick..." Bao Ping An wiped away a handful of sweat. "Do you have enough purple crystals?" Xiao Yulong naturally knew that Bao Ping An would not have a lot of purple crystals when he was out, just by his status. "Ive sent people to retrieve them, and they would be delivered back here soon..." "Urm... so you dont have purple crystals with you now?" Xiao Yulong revealed a fake smile, "If this is so, does it mean that everyone will have to wait for you? How about... I cut your queue first?" While he said warmly to indicate that he was not browbeating him, but from his posture, he clearly was! And even after he did so, the adversary was forced into saying: No, no, you didnt bully me. Chu Yang extremely admired Xiao Yulong, Damn it, this creature is even more shameless than me. Bao Ping An looked around in a pleading manner, but who would dare to offend this domineering Xiao n for the sake of a steward from the Bao n? One by one, they turned their faces around. There were even people whoughed aloud gloatingly. Chu Yang had expected this. "No, no, Brother Xiao has always been kindhearted. How will he bully people?" Bao Ping An really spoke in a submissive manner, "If this is so, Ill queue behind Brother Xiao..." When these words were out, the 19 people in the Bao n who were still waiting for treatment started to groan more loudly. My God, such pains really too intolerable, now somebody even cut our queue... At once, they felt like dying. Xiao Yulong said out of guilt, "This... isnt too bad?" "Why did you say so? Since Brother Xiao is here, even if you dont say, our Bao n is also willing to take a step back," Bao Ping An said with a great sense of righteousness, although his heart was speaking the opposite words. Motherf**ker, who else is even this shameless... "Then... Ill cut the queue... really cut the queue?" Xiao Yulong inquired. Bao Ping Ans face finally began to twitch. With a ck face, he turned over his head. Even Chu Feiyan could not tolerate this anymore. F**k, Bao Ping An had already taken a step back. Yet youre still so unforgiving... Are you nning to hound him to death? He could not bear to cough. Inside, Chu Yang sounded just at an appropriate moment, "Next." Xiao Yulong waved his hand. Everyone from the Xiao n rushed inside excitedly, carrying the injured with them. Xiao Yulong winked at a person behind him. That person understood him and went into a carriage. After that, crackling sounds drifted from the carriage. Then, that person carried a parcel forward. Xiao Yulong received the parcel and ced it in the basin in front of Chu Feiyan. With a smile, he said, "Fourth Elder Chu, these are 220 purple crystals. Please tally." With some ttering sounds, all the purple crystals in the parcel were poured out. Amotion rose from all directions. Chu Feiyan almost passed out. There were exactly 220 purple crystals. But, their sizes were precisely half that of the ordinary ones. It turned out that the crackling sounds from the carriage came from the chopping of these crystals. Its purely an insult! And, the Xiao n is throwing their weight around! Xiao Yulong used this method to express his dissatisfaction towards Chu Yangs expensive charges for purple crystals! And at the same time, he had indicated: The Xiao n could do whatever they want in this entire region! If anyone dares to challenge them, the consequences would be as grave as tearing apart purple crystals! Even if its valuable, Ill tear it apart as long as I want it to be so! Bao Ping An, who had just been insulted,ughed gloatingly. Everyone turned quiet, as they all wanted to see how Chu Feiyan would manage this issue. Chu Feiyans hands started to tremble and his face turned purple. As he was about to lose his temper, the curtains behind him were drawn and Chu Yang walked out unsteadily, almost falling onto the ground, "Fourth... Uncle..." "What happened?" Chu Feiyan was shocked as he stood up. "Tired... Fourth Uncle, please help me to recover my body... so many people are waiting, Im... very worried..." Chu Yang said feebly. Chu Feiyan rushed forward and exercised his power to help his nephew to recover. Chu Yang fell into his arms weakly. Chu Feiyan felt a pain on his leg and realized he was pinched by Chu Yang. He came to a tumble instantaneously: At this moment and time, we should not have any conflict with the Xiao n. Chu Feiyan slowly calmed himself down. Chu Yangs cold sweat dripped down constantly from his face as hey within Chu Feiyans arms. Chu Yangs face was pale and his lips looked a bit ckened. He looked feebly at Xiao Yulong and said, "Steward Xiao... please dont worry, Im really... feeble... *cough*... *cough*... and dont have a strong build... Dont take offense, dont take offense, Ill be alright in a while." Xiao Yulong blinked his eyes and revealed a cold smile in his eyes, saying, "Young Master Chu, Ill give you an arm. Our n has the purest kungfu in the entire world..." As he said, he held onto Chu Yangs other hand. The sword spirit twisted his mouth within the Nine Tribtions Space: The Xiao n has pure kungfu? Damn it, youre not even fit to do dirty works for the legitimate kungfu masters... Chu Yang was ted, "Great thanks to Steward Xiao." When Xiao Yulong held on to Chu Yangs hand, hepletely removed his doubts: Its not that this guy has no cultivation, but his cultivation was abolished by someone else! If I transfer my power to him, it would be equivalent to having my power discarded into an endless pit! I can only recover his physical energy. Nothing more! The sudden urrence of such mysterious attacks made all the doctors appeared to be helpless. But at such a terrible moment, suddenly came a teenager who could treat these injuries, yet he charged the consultation fee so expensively... How could Xiao Yulong not be suspicious? Even if this guy and the shorty fatty did not have master-apprentice rtion, they should be somehow rted! Not only him, everyone present had such a doubt. After all, everyone was not a fool. Wait till all the injured ones were cured, this matter should be investigated immediately. But Xiao Yulong had already concluded at the moment that even if this kid was involved in the matter, his rtion to it would not be a very close one: what could such a wrecked person do? But again, he thought ayer deeper: Even if he wanted to do something, he would do so very secretly. How would he put up such big pageantry? As such, Xiao Yulongs suspicions slowly subsided. Now, he had grasped hold of Chu Yangs hand but he could not draw his hands back. How could he do so, when he had already promised to help Chu Yang recover? If he did so, wouldnt that be equivalent to pping his own face? Xiao Yulong could only frown and transfer his cultivation to Chu Yang unreluctantly. Chu Yang became spirited in a moment and said happily, "Fourth Uncle, you can release your hands now. Steward Xiaos kungfu was indeed pure. I felt much morefortable after he transferred his cultivation into my body, aspared to you doing the same. When you transferred yours, theres even some conflict among the forces. Im really ufortable..." Xiao Yulongs face turned ck at once. Isnt he treating me as his worker now? ... Chapter 791 Ive Become Rich! Chu Yang groanedfortably as he enjoyed the power that Xiao Yulong transferred into his body. At the same time, Chu Yang cautiously exined, "Steward Xiao, this kind of malicious injuries is very difficult to cure..." "I know," Xiao Yulong gritted his teeth, as he continued the transfer his precious power with a ckened and twitching face. Chu Yang squinted his eyesfortably, "Erm... sofortable..." Xiao Yulong was raged and almost wanted to stop. Are you f**king treating me like a maiden in a brothel? Chu Yang gabbled on, "Moreover, before the treatment, I need to help the elders to exercise their muscles and joints first carefully. After all, only after the bones have returned to their original position, then can I really continue my final treatment procedures sessfully. It may be very painful. You may want to talk to everyone about it first so that they will be mentally prepared. Otherwise, when they start to fiddle about due to the pain, I wont be able to continue the treatment... and please dont take offense on me..." Xiao Yulong clenched his teeth and said, "Were all martial practitioners and weve all got used to seeing life and death. Who would still be afraid of pain?" Chu Yang chattered on, "Ill not me you for offending me. But Im a bit rusty in my skills. If my patient moves even by a bit in critical moments and I make any slight error in connecting the joints, he would be disabled terminally..." Xiao Yulong nodded heavily as he turned around and shouted in a low voice, "Have you all heard it?" "Ive... understood..." the injured pressed on to their pain and answered, even though they were already biting their teeth and sweating coldly. Chu Yangughed, "Thank you thank you... thank you for your understanding, actually... other than being a bit greedy for money... I dont have other big problems..." Xiao Yulong was a bit impatient, "Youve mostly recovered, havent you?" Chu Yang sensed for a moment, "It really works, and your kungfu deserved to be called as a pure one. Fourth Uncle would have to take an hour in helping me to recover. Steward Xiao took only half of a quarter-hour... So magical..." Chu Feiyan lowered his head in grief and clenched his teeth in his heart: Damn it, youre saying that your Fourth Uncle is too useless... Since when did I help you to recover before? And I actually took an hour to do so?... Xiao Yulong looked better and said genially, "Ill have to trouble you." Chu Yangughed, and in a pure, innocent, kind, honest and sympathetic manner, he said, "No trouble, no trouble, doctors should have a heart of a parent..." Xiao Yulong twitched his face and then, his entire body. After which, he turned around. Aside, Bao Ping An, who had simrly been choked by Chu Yangs words of doctors should have a heart of a parent, felt that he had just had a cold bath on a hot day. He felt indescribablyfortable... Serve you right! Who asked you to bully us? Now I suppose that you finally appreciated the feeling of eating flies? Chu Yang stood up and walked in energetically. It was a patient from the Xiao n. The smile in Chu Yangs eyes immediately turned into that of a malignant poison once he entered the door. How dare you Xiao n crack my purple crystals? Youre f**king bold! If I f**king dont treat you nicely, how could I stand up to those cracked purple crystals and that much of power I gained from Steward Xiao... Divine Doctor Chu extended his hands like a viin... While the Xiao n was waiting outside, an earth-shattering scream came from inside! Then it suddenly stopped. Everyone here learned martial arts. How would they not understand that this patient had fainted as he screamed? And cold sweat involuntarily crept them up: That patient inside is known for not being afraid of death and pain. Yet he still let off such a mournful scream, then... how much pain is he enduring? The screaming from inside sounded half-dead. Everyone outside could not help but break out in cold sweats... After a long while, the patient inside let out ast scream as if his heart was ejected out... Divine Doctor Chu dragged his feet out of the room and said, "Next... Next one..." He looked like he was going to copse again... Screaming sounds never stopped. This wasnt a medical center! But a ughterhouse! The sky had been dark for half an hour already. At this ce, the night breeze was apanied by piercing screams, and the ce looked as frightening as Hell... After he finished four patients, Chu Yang was already drifting his footsteps, and he actually fell down onto the ground... He did not look for Chu Feiyan, but came directly to Xiao Yulong, smiling sincerely at him, "Steward Xiao... Please help me to recover... Your speed is faster..." Xiao Yulongs nose twitched immediately. Youve really treated me as a worker here... But Chu Yang was reasonable for finding him: His speed was faster! Now that people from the Xiao n were waiting for treatment, they were all in the abyss of suffering. Being faster would mean that they could suffer less... Thus, they all looked at Xiao Yulong pleadingly. Xiao Yulong almost crashed his teeth as he gritted on them, and barely squeezed out a smile, "Thats the right way." And he continued his job as a worker... The moment Xiao Yulong began to transfer his power, Divine Doctor Chu let out a modted moaning sound simr to that of a caterwaul. Xiao Yulongs skins crawled and almost discharged... Damn it, those who are able to see me, of course, know that Im helping you to recover. Those who didnt see me will probably think that Im hustling when they hear such a sound. This cycle repeated over and over again. It was already midnight when all the 22 people from the Xiao n had finished their treatment. Xiao Yulongs face was pale and he felt weak. Being tired was half of the reason, being angry stood for the other. His feebleness also stemmed from a bit of bashfulness in him: For anyone who had listened to a man groaning in such a charming, loving andfortable manner for a few times... would definitely feel this way... In the end, Divine Doctor Chu groaned just when Xiao Yulongs fingers touched his body and did not even start the transfer of energy, appearing to be a conditioned response. Everyone cast an extremely ambivalent look at Xiao Yulong... No matter how thick-skinned Steward Xiao Yulong was, he still felt himself sitting on pins and needles... Xiao Yulong brought the people from the Xiao n away from this ce, almost at the speed of light. Even though it was dark at night, Chu Feiyan could still see that Xiao Yulongs neck was red... At this moment, people from the Bao n had already delivered the purple crystals here. Chu Yang would then be curing the patients from the Bao n, followed by those from the Liao n... While Xiao Yulong dared to cut the purple crystals, these people would absolutely not dare to do so! If any n did so, Chu Feiyan would definitely kill them. The medical center was busy till dawn. Everyone was finally cured! Nobody realized that Divine Doctor Chu sped up his treatment process by a lot... This was only because he increased his speed by an unnoticeable amount every time... But Chu Yang did not understand: Why did Qin Baoshan from the Law-Enforcement Hall note? Could it be that he can cure himself? This shouldnt be the case? Although Chu Yang did not use Yin and Yang De-Spiriting Palm at Qin Baoshan, it was still a great technique used by the first master of the Nine Tribtions Sword -- Pulse-Locking Finger. Now, after some transformation of this technique by the sword spirit, it had be Meridian-Smashing Finger. If Old Qin did note within three days, his arm would really be scraped... Moreover, people from several ns had alreadye, but none from his own Chu n came. Why was that so? Not only Chu Yang, but Chu Feiyan also did not figure out this matter. Both of them worked all the way till morning, and finally sent away all their patients. The duo immediately closed the centers door andy on the bed. "So tiring..." Chu Feiyan groaned. After lying on the bed for a while, he climbed up again, "But, its worth it! So many purple crystals, hahaha... so satisfying! Ive never in my life earned so many purple crystals within a day... I feel so blessed." "Fourth Uncle, what are you saying? There are two errors in your words," Chu Yang raised two fingers. "What are the two errors?" Chu Feiyan was stunned. "Firstly, its me, not you, who earned these purple crystals within a day. Secondly... most of these purple crystals belong to me. So, I should be the one saying that Im blessed. As for you... you can only say youre satisfied..." "You little punk, Ill squeeze you to death!" Chu Feiyan was furious and almost wanted to hurl himself forward to punish Chu Yang. "Stop!" Chu Yang waved his hand, "Fourth Uncle, lets clear the ounts first to see how much we earned today." The two misers plunged themselves onto the pile of purple crystals. "One, two... ten, fifty... a hundred... a hundred and eighty... three hundred and fifty-five..." Chu Feiyan gasped a breath, "Therere a total of four hundred and seventyplete purple crystals... My holy God! They are more than the revenue for the Chu n in half a year... Thats the revenue of thousands of people in our n..." Chu Yang snorted and said, "Can we still use those iplete ones?" "There isnt any consequence if purple crystals are cut, only that much spiritual qi is lost. But this wont affect the value of the purple crystals," Chu Feiyan said, "But, its hard to stomach such an insult." "True!" Chu Yang agreed, and as he said, he smilingly kept all the purple crystals into a big package. Then he took out ten pieces of broken purple crystals to form fiveplete ones, "Fourth Uncle, these are for you." "Uh? ~~" Chu Feiyan looked at the hill-like package in Chu Yangs hands, then at the five pieces in his own hands. He did not quite recover from his surprise, "What for?" "Share the booty!" Chu Yang said matter-of-factly, "Fourth Uncle, youve had a long day. Use these purple crystals to build up your body, and well continue tomorrow." Chu Feiyan looked at him, then looked down at the purple crystals in his hands stunningly. He raised his head nkly again and slowly opened his mouth agape, "I... only have these?" Chu Yang had already picked up the package and walked to the door, "Fourth Uncle, dontin of getting too much. Well have more ways of earning money..." Then he swaggered off. Chu Feiyan stood dumbfounded in the room. After a long time, he rushed out furiously, "Bastard! Stop! Do you really think I would want to drink soup while you eat meat? You only gave me five pieces! Im your f**king uncle... I, I... Are you trying to waive off a beggar?!" He shouted furiously for a long time, only to find that Big Boss Chu had already disappeared... Elder Fourth Chu rapidly gasped for breath, and made his rounds around the backyard, bouncing and shouting, "You little punk! Youve gone too far in bullying me! You little punk! Youre so good at bullying me! ... Im pissed off woo-ahahah... Dont you ever see me again! If I ever saw you... I would... I would..." "Well, you shall go in front of grandpa to surrender, and say that you found me but you didnt bring me back..." Big Boss Chu walked out of his own room elegantly, with a smile on his face. "I..." Chu Feiyan stared at him, and sighed dejectedly after a long time, wanting to cry, "You shall continue to bully me... Just now I didnt cry when Xiao Yulong gave me such humiliation, but now, I really want to cry..." He really wanted to cry... together with those iplete purple crystals, there were a total of 600 purple crystals, but they flew away from his own hands just like that, and he only had five... and they were still broken ones... Chu Yang sighed, "Fourth Uncle, I took them because I can keep it well. If you took them, you could only hand them to the n... But if we handed them up, what about Leers illness?" ... Chapter 794 Dont Step on my Withered Grass! When this sentence was said, Chu Tenghu, who had been standing quietly at one side with his head hung down, secretly raised up his head to take a glimpse at Chu Yang, then he drooped down his eyelids again. This glimpse was full of envy and chill! Although Chu Yangs cultivation had notpletely recovered, his spirit had almost integrated the divine spirit that the first master of the Nine Tribtions Sword carried. He was indeed worthy to be called a number one in the entire world! Of course, Chu Yang noticed where this gaze came from, as well as the unkindness within it. But how would Chu Yang put him in his mind? He turned around smartly and left Chu Tenghu and his two brothers behind. Im not even afraid of your father, let alone you, a small chap! Chu Yang spoke with Chu Feiling for a second. Then, under the proud smile in Chu Feilings eyes, Chu Yang followed Chu Xiongcheng to the inner hall. After they exited out of the hall, they turned onto a quiet path. "Yang Yang, you looked really skilled with your treatment techniques," Chu Xiongchengs brows twitched once, and he looked at Chu Yang with a faint smile. "At first, Im not proficient at it, but after one night of practice, Im finally able to handle the treatment with ease," Chu Yang said prudently. He strategically said that the treatment for other ns was just a practice for him. Should Chu Xiongcheng ask about it, he would then say: He was not really confident then... This way, he had sessfully defended himself from Chu Xiongchengs doubts on him. Chu Xiongcheng did not expect his grandson to y a mind game with him, as he lowered his voice and asked, "I dont care whether you were practicing or not. But were you involved in the matter which urred on the night two days ago?" "A matter on the night two days ago? What is it?" Chu Yang was shocked, and suddenly understood, "Grandpa, are you saying... the various ns being attacked?" Chu Xiongcheng stared at him tightly like a hawk, and asked with a deep voice, "Were you involved?" Chu Yang started to shout as though he was wronged, "Grandpa... If I was involved, how could I hide from you? This is a big matter of the life and death of ns! I really didnt do it. Its none of my business." He said in his heart, I really didnt do it, its the sword spirit who had done it. Chu Xiongcheng snorted and said, "Then, how did you know the treatment method?" "When I was in the Lower Three Heavens, Divine Doctor Du Shiqing gave me a medicinal book; In the Middle Three Heavens, in the Far North Wastnds, I got into a cavern unintentionally, and on the stone walls of it were ways to resolve all the evil martial techniques that existed for these 90 000 years." Chu Yang did not even blink his eyes once, and said in a heart-opening and sincere tone, and with a face that portrayed himself of being wronged. This was a depressed look of being suspected although he had done something good! And Chu Yangs eyes looked like they were about to burst into tears. Old Master Chu could not bear to enquire Chu Yang further. Ah, look at... Look at what state Ive driven him into... It looks like its really not him. And he said reassuringly, "Since its not you, then you shall hide yourself here for this period of time. Even if anyone suspects you, Ill fend for you!" Chu Yang said naively, "Are they not even grateful to me for saving them? And still want to stand up against me?" Old Master Chu stroked his beard and sighed, "Such a kind and good-natured child! How will things be so simple in this world? We should, of course, pay forward the gratitude we owe to other people. But this doesnt exist now... Whats important now is only ones capabilities." Chu Yang said angrily, "Thats too unjust!" Old Master Chu patted on Chu Yangs shoulder and said heavily, "Wait till you grow up, youll understand this." Chu Yang pursed his lips and appeared to be in a loss, "Why is it so... Why is it so... Why are they like this..." Old Master Chu heaved a long sigh and felt he was a failure. The truth he said had tainted the pure and innocent soul of his grandson... This would be a huge blow to the pure-hearted nature of this child. But I do hope that this child will recognize the sins of the world. The earlier he recognizes this, the better it is for him... ... The path gradually became more deste. The two sides of the path were abloom with weeds, and wildflowers swayed in the wind. There were rows of tall trees that were so thick that would need several people to encircle each one. These trees had luxuriant foliage, and they were even crowded with bird nests. The ground was fully covered with a thickyer of fallen leaves. If one would walk on it, there would be rustling sounds. No one knew for how many years had the leaves not be cleaned. Walking on this solitary path, one would involuntarily feel a supernatural sense of profound silence and that he was removed from the vexations of the outside world. The duo was not willing to talk about this wonderful feeling. They walked forth in silence all the way, and could only hear the brushing sounds of the footsteps against the ground. Both had this kind of feeling: By the speed they were walking, they could walk on forever. The sword spirit sighed sadly, "Look, this should be a ce where a strongman should live. Away from vanity, the hustle and bustle, and be alone, apanying the Heaven and Earth. Day by day, year after year, he tried hard to understand the wonder of lives, natural lives and thew of nature. Until one day, his own flesh and blood withered together with the flowers and trees, turned into soil and breeze, and were returned back to the Earth..." "For a strongman who acts as a master of the world, is proud and arrogant, as well as unmatched by others, everyone knows how majestic he is. But who will ever think that behind his domineering posture is permanent solitude and unresolvable loneliness..." There was some kind of sourness and sorrow in Chu Yangs heart. He asked softly, "Did they... not have wives? Not have a lifelong partner? Not have sentiments... that are imprinted in their hearts?" "Yes..." the sword spirit sighed deeply and said, "But they were like these fallen leaves on the ground; all were past and gone... The only thing that could apany them were their memories that never faded from their hearts... Otherwise, why is there such a saying The higher you climb, the colder it gets..." Chu Yang was speechless. "So, this is why among all the strongmen, only very few couples can reach the peak together. There may not be even one pair in tens of thousands of years." The sword spirit seemed to be vignt on something, yet also seemed to be sighing, "So... normally these kinds of strongmen will try to be heartless... Because if they were obsessed with love and after their lovers had passed away, there would only be their past memories of love left to apany them as they lived through their lives..." "Thus, in the Nine Heavens, heartlessness is the master of everything!" The sword spirit was a bit anxious, "But you, you have decided to take the path of sentiment, and this defies the 90 000 years of tradition... I hope that you... will never know your true self..." As he said, he did not know how to continue on with his words, and could only give a long sigh. "I see the world with my heart and eyes, and Im willing to taste the sweetness and bitterness of life; If I didnt be the moon above the Nine Heavens in the first ce, how would I fear about the difficulty of rebirth!?" Chu Yang said silently. The sword spirit became silent and gave a long sigh. No matter how much I would have to suffer, I would want to be with my lover and brothers. Even if I climbed up the martial hierarchy to be as high as the moon above the Nine Heavens, as long as my lover passes away... Ill apany her in death! This was Chu Yangs response. "Who else doesnt know that love is priceless? But... the nature is heartless. Youre so fond of emotions, what would actually happen to you in the future..." the sword spirit thought quietly. ... The two people came to an end of the path. There was a small, shabby yard. The surrounding walls were covered withyers of dry grass, which were yellow or green in color. The grass was so crowded that the soil in the walls could not be seen. Small cracks were pushed open by grassroots, and it looked as if the entire wall was going to copse. The grass on the wall top was even lusher. They were a few feets high and they swayed in the wind. There were two wooden doors obviously made of red sandalwood. After looking at these two doors, Chu Yang then confirmed: This elder was probably more than three or four hundred years old, which he had guessed previously. His minimum age should be six or seven hundred years old... This was because this hard, red sandalwood already had some spots that did not dry through the natural environment to which it was exposed to, and was full of traces of decadence. But Chu Yang knew that if this red sandalwood was carefully used and ced within the room, it would not change for a thousand years. Although this wooden door was exposed to air, the fact that it could reach such conditions... was evidence to a long time that it had been exposed. The only thing he felt very strange was: With no one at this elders side, how could he live for so long? Chu Xiongcheng finally opened his mouth, "Ill stop here. You shall go in yourself. The elder only wants to see you." Chu Yang said, "Yes." He extended his hand and knocked a few times on the wooden door. There was only silence. Chu Yang exerted some force and the wooden door squeaked open, revealing a yard full of weeds. Then Chu Yang walked in with one step. He turned around, and with another squeak, he closed the door, leaving Chu Xiongcheng outside, and at the same time, shutting against the wind, frost and destion of thousands of years. Chu Xiongcheng stood nkly for some while before he turned around and left. ... Chu Yang turned around. There was a thickyer of withered grass. The new weeds had grown very high, and they had on average reached his waist level. Chu Yang pushed apart the new weeds carefully and tried tond himself on the withered grass before stepping forward. There was a soft voiceing from inside, "Step on the green grass, and dont step on my withered grass." Chu Yang gave a slight start and followed the instruction. Suddenly, there was some sourness in his heart. Step on the green grass and dont step on my withered grass... This sentence shows that this elder has sentiments. Or, in his heart, do those lifeless, withered grass... resemble his good old days and his lover and brothers who were already gone? Chu Yang suddenly understood why the elder did not want people to clean this ce. Its because he couldnt put down his past! Green grasses fell under Chu Yangs feet, but they rose up again in a lively manner after Chu Yang walked over. Although they were slightly nted, they were still filled with the same vitality. There were three thatched cottages in the yard. The wooden doors were opened, and the cracks of the stone steps were covered with moss. On the left was a piece of big green rock that was densely covered with moss, while on the right was a big tank filled with rainwater which had not been cleaned for years. The tank had already be dark green, and tiny red bugs were rolling within... "Come in," a faint voice sounded. Chu Yang finally strode in with a step. For this martial teenager, he had stridden into the mysterious and legendary ce that a Martial Saint lived. The room was filled with a fragrance that came from vegetations, and unexpectedly, it was very clean. There were a bed, a table and a chair. Obviously, this elder did not intend to invite any guest here. So there was even no ce to sit. This was just a world of his own. There was an ancient painting hanging quietly on the side wall. It was the portrait of a girl with bright eyes and teeth. Her eyes were fully exuded with love and they were silently looking at everything within this thatched cottage. The elder was in green robe and he silently stood in front of the painting, looking at the portrait. Did hee through these hundreds of years by looking at his painting? ... Chapter 795 Starwood "Youre here," the elder stood upright in front of the portrait, and he seemed to have said it with a sigh. "Im here," Chu Yang knew that he did not have to answer this, but he felt somewhat ufortable by the oppressive atmosphere in the room. Thus he responded to break this atmosphere. Even the elders voice blended in with this atmosphere. If Chu Yang remained silent, the entire ce would remain deadly still. And Chu Yang dared to bet, as long as he did not say anything, this elder would also remain in silence. "Erm..." the elder responded and sank into silence again, and suddenly he asked heedlessly, "Do you know who is this in the portrait?" Who is this in the portrait? Chu Yang doubted why the elder asked this. Isnt she a foremother in the Chu n? Why do I have to guess? But... whats the intention of this elder for asking me this? Thinking for a while, Chu Yang said carefully, "The portrait... is the person in your heart." "The portrait... is the person in my heart..." the elder repeated this sentence seemingly unconsciously. He suddenly turned back to take a deep glimpse on Chu Yang, and said sadly, "The portrait is the person in my heart... These words make great sense." Chu Yang said lightly, "Yes, the portrait is the person in ones heart, the person who cant be forgotten and would be always in ones mind. Even if tens of thousands of years have passed, and she had turned into an old woman from a beautifuldy, his mind would still be preupied with her and always dream of being together with her. She would still be that original budding, pettishly charming and amorous woman..." "Even if the time passes, or even if she had turnedpletely into ashes, the freshness in his memory can condense these memories of tens of thousands of years into a painting in his heart. And it will never fade away." Chu Yang sighed deeply, "I dont know who this portrait belongs to, but I know that this painting is your heart." When Chu Yang just started saying, the elder had already turned his back slowly to quietly look at him. The beams in his eyes fluctuated, and in the end, his eyes appeared to be a bit moist. That pair of eyes that have been dried for hundreds of years seemed to be finally back in tears? The heaviness in his heart, his longing and sadness for hundreds of years, had all been provoked with Chu Yangs words. He listened carefully and raised his head to suppress the tears that were already on the verge of flowing down. He sighed. The room resumed back to quietness. After a long while, the elder said lightly, "Looks like youve experienced much while youve been outside." Chu Yangs words provoked the loads in the elders mind; But one sentence by the elder also seemed to have hooked up the ups and downs that Chu Yang had experienced in his two lives. Chu Yang sighed deeply and said, "Lonely and without a home. My rootless life cant be easily depicted with just a few words." The elder nodded slightly, "Youve also experienced many life and death, havent you?" "Yes," Chu Yang admitted. "And you have a lover that you would never leave and forget for your life?" "Yes." The elder stopped talking, and after a long while, he sighed softly, "No wonder." Then he turned around and sat down on the chair, looking at Chu Yang and inspecting him carefully. Then he finally said, "Youre very good." Chu Yang stood upright and did not make a sound. "Your injury lies in your divine spirit. But its not your divine spirit thats injured. The divine spirit in your body is too full, and it has damaged your meridians," the elder looked at him and said softly, "This isnt an injury, but a blessing. If you can digest them, all the detriments would vanish, and you would have an extremely strong spiritual qi from then onwards!" "It turns out that you had a fortuitous opportunity in inheriting this power thats unknown to us. Youre not injured," the elder drooped down his eyelids and said, "Isnt it?" "Yes!" Chu Yang was amazed. He did not expect this elder to be so sharp in his eyes, and with just a glimpse he had seen the root of Chu Yangs illness. "Ive been called to stop my in-door-practice so that I can treat your injury. But, even though you dont need treatment now, Im not disappointed at all!" the elders eyes were filled with satisfaction. "Our Chu n has finally produced such a talent. Even though Ive stopped my practice, its still rewarding and greatlyforting for me." Chu Yang smiled lightly, "Elder, youre ttering me." "You still dont deserve my deliberate ttering," the elder snorted and said, "560 years after Chu Canghuan, theres finally a talent among the Chu n descendants!" Chu Canghuan? Chu Yang remembered that he saw this name when he was worshipping his ancestors. He was the ninth ancestor of the Chu n. "I only hope that youre not as arrogant as Chu Canghuan. Its only the best to be staunch and humble." "Elder, please do exin," Chu Yang bowed. "Sit down," the elder smiled slightly. "Yes," Chu Yang looked around and he felt miserable: Where do I sit? I cant sit on the bed. Chu Yang frowned and suddenlyughed aloud. He crossed his legs and sat on the ground. The elders eyes gleamed. He lifted up the teapot on the table, opened a drawer and took out a wooden box. Chu Yang was taken aback when he took a glimpse at it: This wooden box was sparkling as if the light in the entire universe was condensed in it! This is Starwood! Legend had it that a little powder of Starwood had a value of ten million times that of a purple crystal! Starwood was the number one treasure recognized in the Nine Heavens! It would only grow one inch in a thousand years, and would take 10 thousand years to growpletely! If one would want to use it, he would need Starwoods that were aged above 10 thousand years. Not only would it not decay for 10 thousand years, but itsrgest characteristic was also that it was magical! A container made by Starwood could be used as a spatial container. It had an almost limitless capacity, and the older the Starwood was, the more things it could contain. Even a Martial Warrior could use the power of Starwood and through the Method of swallowing mountains and rivers, it could be constructed into containers of any shape he wanted it to be. This would be evidence of how precious Starwood was. Starwood had long been extinct in the Nine Heavens through these many years. Chu Yang did not expect that he could find such a big box made of Starwood, and it was even used as a tea caddy. This box had a size of half a head. Its high degree of preciousness was really rare in the Nine Heavens! Having noticed Chu Yangs surprise, the elder smiled lightly, "Youve good knowledge. But, dont think that Im rich. In fact, the most precious thing that I have with me now is only this box." Chu Yangughed. A strong fragrance of tea came out of the wooden box when it was opened. The old man took a small pinch of tea leaves out and ced it within the teapot. He waved his two hands, and gusts of wind started to blow. But under some scrutiny, one would realize that neither the grass nor the leaves blew with the wind. With a hand gesture, a rich aura of spiritual qi flew into the room through the door like a dragon. It condensed within the room and was transformed into clear water. Then, it slowly and silently trickled into the teapot. Immediately, a faint heat came out of the teapot in the elders hands. It started to boil slowly, and the refreshing fragrance of tea became even richer. He looked calm and brew the tea intently. But when Chu Yang looked at the elders face through the steam that rose from the pot, it looked somehow illusory, and there was even some remote sense of sadness. He then realized that although there was no chair and only a teapot, there were five teacups. "The tea leaves are dated 700 years back," the elder drooped his eyelids and looked affectionately at the leaves boiling in the pot, as they turned into tender green leaves from withered leaves. He said, "I got this Starwood box to save all these tea leaves. For this wooden box... I... killed 17 people from the Ling n, and made the Chu n take control of only a small piece ofnd and never try to take bigger control." Chu Yang secretly screamed in his heart. For a wooden box... he killed 17 people from the Ling n, one of the Nine Great ns, and he actually is still alive... This elder was also a wild person back then. "Dont think Im very powerful. Back then, the Nine Great ns signed an agreement withw-enforcement officers for all the Martial Warriors who were above stage seven, as well as Martial Saints, to be out of the Law Enforcement Hall. It was only then I got the chance to attack the Ling n." The elderughed. Chu Yang curled his lips and thought, You dared to steal from the Ling n but they did not even avenge you, and even though they did not get the box back, you are still alive. This already shows a lot a lot... What are you modest for? "These tea leaves... were left behind by your foremother. The reason why I went to steal this box was just to keep these tea leaves. I thought that if I wasnt sessful then, I would just die there, but I didnt expect that I would be sessful..." the elder touched on lightly on his ount and did not describe the process. Chu Yang sighed. He knew what these words meant: His beloved wife was dead, and he had lost his purpose of living. So he thought of stealing this to keep the things that his beloved wife left behind. If he wasnt sessful, he would follow her wifes fate and die... How deeply affectionate of him! The elders eyes were full of recollections and an indulgent smile, "... Back then, there was a tea field in her house... When I first met her, she was in the field picking the leaves. She was in white and had a golden band around her head, and her clothes swayed in the wind..." The elder indulged in the aroma of tea, "I asked her: Is the tea more fragrant or she? She said..." Saying till here, he suddenly regained consciousness andughed, "Im old, people really get very annoying when theyre old." "Im very touched by your words," Chu Yangughed, "Then, do you regret bringing the Chu n into its current state, just to save these tea leaves?" The elder shook his head and sighed, "I didnt go against my conscience. Why should I regret?" Chu Yang burst intoughter. The elder lifted the teapot and poured the tea into the teacups. The tea was dark green in color and its aroma spread. He seemed to have forgotten or was thinking of something else, and he filled all the teacups with tea. Then he took a cup, and after hesitating for a long time, he picked up another cup and handed it to Chu Yang. "I originally had three brothers. They always came here to drink tea. Every time, my wife would sit next to me and make tea for us. Now the cup youre using belonged to my second brother..." The elder looked at the teacup affectionately, "Theres a small gap on it, which was scratched away with my second brothers nails. Now, my wife and all my brothers are gone, but their teacups still persist. As long as the teacups are here, Ill have the feeling that they are all here..." The elder looked nostalgically at the other three cups with rising steam and said lightly, "Every time I saw these teacups, I would feel that theyre still alive, and still sitting here smiling and chatting. Thus, Ill always fill their teacups with tea every time I brew tea. Otherwise, Ill feel that Im stingy." Chapter 796 Martial Path of Sentimen The elder said lightly and watched the teacups nostalgically and gently. At this moment, he even looked like he was in high spirits. As if at this instant, all these brothers were happily gathered here,ughing as they chattered on, and calling brothers or sister-inw. The elder looked like he was looking at another person. Chu Yang knew that the elder was not looking at him, but his second brother. Chu Yang listened quietly, and suddenly a sense of sorrow overwhelmed him. If there was one day when Mo Qingwu, Gu Duxing, Ji Mo and those people closest to me had left the world one by one, till I was left alone with no friends or apanies, would I be the same as this elder? I would have to spend all the long years alone. While being lonely and dreary, were the only things that apany me through the never-ending time and the memories that were inscribed in my heart? If this were toe, how would I tolerate it? "For ten years before this foremother of yours passed away, she would spend all her time in the tea field, and she had personally plucked and produced 1500 kilograms of tea leaves! She knew that I would not be used to drinking the tea made by others. So, she would personally make tea for me." The elderughed and said, "Thest request she made before she passed away was... If I were to die, I would have to die after I finished drinking these tea leaves. Every day, I shall only drink tea made with five grams of tea leaves. If I died before I finished drinking them, she would ignore me underground." The elder pointed to the teacup in Chu Yangs hands, "Every day, I would only drink a pot. I made another pot of tea today because you came, and Ive already exceeded using the required amount of tea leaves. So I shall not drink tea tomorrow. She would be angry if I drank too much." He pointed to the wall behind him smilingly, "Shes watching." Chu Yangs throat moved a little. He quietly watched the tea in front of him. He suddenly felt that it embodied the elders love towards his wife, and dared not to drink it. He did not know why he was called up here by this elder. At this moment, he only wanted to be a qualified audience of this elder. To be a witness and a subject to the edification of love and brotherhood that would never change and wouldst on forever. Both of them were silent, and time just passed like this quietly. "Why didnt you drink the tea?" the elder asked after a long time. "Tea is... love, I cant bear to drink," Chu Yang raised his head and said softly. "You have to drink it because tea is love!" the elder looked seriously at Chu Yang, "If you dont drink it, its not that you cant bear to drink it. It would be cruel of you and a sphemy!" "Yes!" Chu Yangs whole body shuddered and suddenly understood! "Tea is life," the elder said quietly, "When its time to drink it, you must drink it! Never wait for the tea to turn cold. If you drink it then, it would not be of the same vor. At that time... there would only be regret." He gazed deeply into Chu Yangs eyes and asked, "Do you understand?" Chu Yang pondered attentively for a long time and revealed a trace of enlightenment in his eyes, saying, "Ive understood!" He suddenly realized that the elder was using this cup of tea to teach him the truth of life, the inspirations given by nature, as well as the realm of martial arts! But, in order to enter this realm, one must enter into a story to feel it personally, then, at the final moment, this kind of sudden and unexpected way would deliver him a shocking blow! Deliver him an epiphany as though he had be a Buddha! Reverence and admiration involuntarily rose within Chu Yangs heart. The elder did not use his advanced cultivation, but in a natural way, he slowly introduced Chu Yang into an epiphany. And the elder did so effortlessly! This kind of realm and technique was marvelous. The elder revealed a sense of gratification as he saw that Chu Yang understood. Chu Yang raised the teacup and slowly took a sip. The tea was still warm and tasted excellent. Chu Yang only felt a clear, aromatic stream, carrying with it some fragrance, enter from his throat into his stomach. His body feltfortable throughout. He could not help but praise, "Good tea! Foremother is surely a saint in tea-making!" The elder became happy at once, and he even appeared a bit proud, saying "Your foremother was precisely known as a Tea Saint!" It seemed that having someone praising his wifes tea was already his highest achievement! He was full of pride! "Shes worthy of that name!" Chu Yang said heartfeltly, "If Elder is willing, I really want to..." "Dont mention it at all!" the elder was not satisfied, "But your thought is a nice one," Even though he appeared to be discontented, his pride could no longer be concealed. "What a pity!" Chu Yang stamped on the ground and let out a long sigh. The elderughed and said, "I called you here today for three reasons. Firstly, youre young. Secondly, your level of cultivation is considered to be eptable. Thirdly, youre a blessed person. Additionally, you look good to me. Lastly, I want to help you to achieve something!" Chu Yang said, "Oh?" "Although youre young, youre already a first stage Martial Emperor. If the spiritual qi that is bothering you is absorbed by you, your cultivation would be able to advance by leaps and bounds!" The elder squinted his eyes, "For this kind of inheritance of spiritual qi, there may not be even one in hundreds of thousands of years. Even if there is, the persons spirits would be washed away by the overwhelming energy, and he would be a fool... The divine spirit has been passed on front ancient times till this date, which shows that its not an ordinary thing! But you withstood it!" "After you finished digesting it, you would be the first person in the entire universe to have divine spirits! Its such a blessing, isnt it?" the elder said. Chu Yang smiled bitterly in his heart, If you knew how much I suffered because of this... you wouldnt think that this is a blessing... "Youre so young and not even 19 years old yet, but still you are a first stage Martial Emperor now. Of course, there are plenty of 19-year-old Martial Emperors. Your brother Chu Tenghu is already a third stage Martial Emperor, but he is younger than you." The elder said, "But, he was grown in a greenhouse and has never gone through hardships. Although he is scheming, he only schemes against his own people in the n. He has narrow and evil perspectives, and isnt a hero! But, you attained the position of a Martial Emperor in the Lower Three Heavens. You were alone and couldnt rely on anyone! This is an indication of your intelligence and staidness! The other few juniors will never be better than you just by this point!" He revealed some disparage in his tone. Chu Yang smiled and did not say anything. He thought it was inappropriate to say anything in response to the elders words. But the elder did not let him go. He squinted his eyes and asked softly, "The King of Hell Chu, Throne Chu, Pavilion Master Chu. These are all referring to you, am I right?" Chu Yang almost jumped up! In one sentence, the elder had pointed out three identities of Chu Yang. The King of Hell Chu was his own nickname, Throne Chu was his official position in Lower Three Heavens, while Pavilion Master Chu was his position as a pavilion master of Heavenly Armament Pavilion! How did he know all these things? Besides his father and mother who knew half of it and Chu Feiling who knew the other half, other people, even Chu Xiongcheng did not know. And Chu Feiling and Chu Feiyan would absolutely never confront each other! The elder squinted his eyes and smiled, "Ive heard everything you told Chu Feiyan. You must know, in this house, Im able to hear everything as long as I want to. There are no obstacles blocking me in doing so. But, while you have just returned back, youre the only person whom Im most interested in." Chu Yang looked at the elder in shock. The elder continued, "Ive also heard some conversation you had with your father." Chu Yang was astounded. The elderughed, "I saw you before in the Far North Wastnds of the Middle Three Heavens. I also met Elder Ning once." He smiled, "You should have understood by now. Back then when I killed the Ling n and stole their possessions, the one who protected me was Ning Tianya, Elder Ning." Chu Yang suddenly saw the light. In the Far North Wastnds where there was a countless number of experts, it turned out that there were still many of them that he did not meet before. And it turned out his own elder was also there back then. He involuntarily heaved a sigh of relief, and thought, "Its lucky that you only called me The King of Hell Chu, Throne Chu, Pavilion Master Chu, but didnt call me Sword Master Chu. Otherwise, I would really faint..." The elder looked at him quietly, "You dont have to worry that I would divulge your secrets. Its your own business in wanting to keep a low profile, tolerate and have forethought. But ever since I learned about you, Ive known that the future of the Chu n is on you!" Chu Yang blushed, "Elder, youve spoken too seriously." "Im not serious!" the elder smiled coldly, "So, when its time to kill people from the Chu n, dont ever be soft-hearted!" Chu Yang was taken aback. At once, he looked up, but what greeted him were the elders eyes which seemed that he had already had a thorough understanding of the world. "Remember!" the elder said deeply, "The n is a support, but... more often, its a tool! If you cant build the n into a solid piece of iron, then you shant rely on the n! Dont tell any secrets to the n! If you do so, you would start to fail while youre on the verge of sess! Do you understand?!" While the elder was talking about their own n, these words were said so coldly and death was in the air! "Ive understood! But..." Chu Yang twitched his face. "There shouldnt be any but!" the elder interrupted him, "There are some people who are purely useless and utter failures! What is there to cherish about them?" he said coldly, "You may worry that if you kill these people, your parents and your grandparents would be upset... But Ill tell you: If you dont want them to be upset, then it would cost the Chu ns future and your own life, and even the lives of the entire n!" Chu Yang looked serious at once, "Ive understood!" "Ill give you something when you leave here. You shall pass this to Chu Xiongcheng, and hell understand what I mean," the elder closed his eyes slightly. "Yes," Chu Yang said. He suddenly thought of a thing and asked, "Elder, may I know since foremother... how many years have there been?" "703 years," the elder said softly. "May I know whats your level of cultivation 703 years ago?" Chu Yang asked. "When I was young, I had a fortuitous chance to eatplete golden ginseng," the elder smiled, "I was a fourth stage Martial Saint 703 years ago!" Chu Yang was astounded, "Then, you..." The elder smiled, "Do you want to ask me for my current level of cultivation? Haha... Im at the peak of a fifth stage Martial Saint." Chu Yang became silent. He did not want to ask this, but: Why did you only break through one stage? Now that the conversation had carried on to this point, Chu Yang did not want to conceal his question and so he asked. The elders face was full of sadness, "If I wanted to have a breakthrough, I would have long be a Martial Warrior! I may not reach to a third stage Martial Warrior, but I could definitely reach a second stage Martial Warrior. But I tried very hard to suppress my cultivation from breaking through. For this breakthrough of one stage of Martial Saint, I only did so with the sole purpose of elongating my lifespan so that I canplete the task of finishing the 1500 kilograms of tea leaves. If I continue to breakthrough... Im afraid... Ill not have any tea to drink anymore... But now, Im going to break through the bottleneck that Ive suppressed for 450 years... Its really distressing." Chu Yang gasped with astonishment, and he suddenly felt empathetic towards the elder. He finally realized, "Are you practicing the martial path of sentiment?!" The elder gazed at him and finally smiled, "What do you think I called you here for?" Chapter 797 Sentiments and Tears Make You Smart, Laugh and Cries Drive Out the Inner Demons! Chu Yang stood up in shock, and at this moment, he looked that he had somehow lost hisposure. He stared at this elder with eyes wide open and a palpitating heart! In his conscious space, the sword spirit could not help but shudder his body! He opened his eyes and looked at this elder through Chu Yangs body. The sword spirit looked as though he did not expect this to ur. Even the sword spirit did not expect that this elder from the Chu n had been using the path of sentiment for his cultivation! Chu Yang probably had not really understood what the path of sentiment was, or how difficult it was. But after 90000 years of experience on Earth, the sword spirit deeply appreciated the fact that to be sessful in using the path of sentiment for ones cultivation... it would be harder than to climb into Heaven! But this elder from the Chu n did so and even break himself through the peak of the fifth stage of Martial Saint. He even had been desperately trying to suppress his cultivation. Otherwise, he would have be a second stage Supreme Martial Artist! He had been here for 703 years. From his words, it seemed that the cultivation of his wife was not high. This meant that he would be at most 1000 years old. But, how did he manage to cultivate to such a level within such a short time? The path of sentiment... every step would be equivalent to confronting an inner demon! "The path of sentiment..." the elder raised his head and looked upset. Chu Yang could clearly see the elders face changing rapidly. All the years that he had experienced had seemingly turned into clouds and mists, as they quietly drifted across his face. At this moment, his haggard face was full of nostalgia, remorse and affection. But the only things that did not appear on his face were grief and despair... Chu Yang looked nkly at him. Instantly, he felt a series of illusory images appearing before his eyes. They were neither clouds nor mists. They were the time that passed through like a sh of lightning or flew through like a shuttle, the lonely road to mortality of humans, and the evanescence of worldly affairs... Chu Yang vaguely seemed to see the elder meeting his wife in the tea field. The elder was back into his teenage years. He was spirited, smart, handsome and affectionate. Around him were green grass and a tea field. Under the sky were Intoxicating white clouds blowing under the gentle breeze... The duo looked at each other in their eyes and fell in love at their first sight. Since then, the seed of love had be deeply rooted in their hearts. They lived with each other and ng on to each other, life or death... Chu Yang seemed to see the elder having his first meeting with his brothers. Since then, they traveled through the martial society, sought for righteousness in the society and rode on a whirlwind... When they were happy, they would n to have a drink together. Even if they were at the corners of the world, they would be willing to travel day and night to meet one another, just so as to share their happiness. When they were in distress, they would shield their brothers, and go through the thick and thins together, not leaving one another even for a single step. In times of suffering, they would huddle and shed tears together... Laugh the evanescence of the world when in joy; Craze by raging war and stirring widespread chaos when in anger! Just because Im not afraid when my brothers are around! Chu Yang seemed to see that the beloved wife of the elder passed away. During this period when he was so overwhelmed with grief, his brothers came by his side to share his sadness... Chu Yang also seemed to see the few brothers of the elder aging and dying, one by one. Once living tigers, they finally became motionless and passed away. The elders heart tore apart again and again... Chu Yang faintly felt a few tombs covered with green grass appearing before his eyes. As the sun set, the tombsy silently between the Heaven and the Earth. Before the tombs stood an elder in green. He looked at them with nk and sad eyes... Chu Yangs eyes turned moist. He suddenly felt deeply affected by these scenes. He could no longer suppress the sorrow in his heart. St... St... St... Amidst the silence, Chu Yangs tears fell onto the ground. They sounded soft, yet distinct and full of impact. When Chu Yang suddenly recovered from his emotions, he found his face covered with tears. He looked opposite him to only see the elder sitting quietly, with his eyes, which looked as if it contained infinite wisdom and depth, on himself. Chu Yang wanted to talk, but he felt his throat suffocated, so much that not a single word came out from his mouth. He wanted to stop his tears but to no avail. The grief in his heart started to umte in a non-stopping manner... After a long time, Chu Yang finally calmed himself down, and wiped his eyes somehow bashfully. He did not even understand himself, why he was crying in such a shameful manner at this ce... In his previous life, when Mo Qingwu died in front of him, Chu Yang was so overwhelmed with grief that he almost cried his heart out; In thest moment of his previous life, he also dropped tears when he thought of Mo Qingwu. But ever since Chu Yangs rebirth, no matter how many things he encountered, he had never cried like this before. But at this instant, Chu Yang felt as if he was wailing like a baby. "Youre awake?" the elder said unhurriedly. He was clearly just in front of Chu Yang, but his voice sounded wispy and illusory, as though it had been sounded across misty rivers and mountains... "Yes," Chu Yang lowered his head, "I cried in such a shameful manner as I was so deeply affected. Im sorry about it..." "Cried in a shameful manner?" the elder smiled, "I used my thousand-year-worth cultivation to condense all the changes that Ive experienced in my lifespan into an instant, and to allow my past to be shown in the present, so that I can immerse you in my own world, to let you have a look of the joys and sorrows, sweets and bitters, pride and loneliness, and love and feelings that I have in my life..." He said slowly, "And you only thought that you had been crying shamefully?" Chu Yang raised his head shockingly and looked at the elder incredulously, "Elder?!" For a moment, he felt seemingly imaginary yet real: Is what I saw just now really true? Its the illusion created by the elder using martial techniques? And he did so just to immerse me into his world? To reproduce his past? The elder nodded his head softly. This clearly affirmed Chu Yangs guess. "Do you feel better after crying?" the elder looked at him quietly. Ever since Mo Qingwus death in Chu Yangs previous life, he had always felt that there was stiffness in his heart and was unable to vent it out. This had continued on in his present life. In addition to the build-up of many secrets which he could not tell other people but to suppress them within himself, he only felt his chest getting all the way heavier... But after hearing the elders words, he suddenly realized that more than half of the load on his chest had dissipated unknowingly... Chu Yang could not help but wonder: Why is it so? "Tears are good! Crying is even better," the elder looked at Chu Yang empathetically, "Child, you have too many things in your heart and they have been suppressing you. Your hearty cry this time around had helped you to vent out some of your pressure." Chu Yang lowered his head and pondered: Could crying really reduce pressure? "Why do people cry? Its simply to relieve their emotions. When you dont cry when youre supposed to, the loads would be suppressed in your heart. You would think that all bygones were bygones, but actually, they arent. The more they umte within you, the more you would suffer." The elder said, "Teenagers always think that boys should only shed blood but not tears, as those who shed tears are cowards. Thus, even if he was stabbed, he would rather be in pain than to allow himself to cry out so that he would maintain a strongman image... But actually, thats the most stupid behavior." "Because even though you could suppress them at that moment, wait till you grow older, humans nature would cause you to be nostalgic. By that time, the older you turn, the more nostalgic you would be. The loads that you suppressed in your mind would suddenlye back to you, and they would be your most painful torture... In the case of martial arts, thats... an inner demon!" The elder said, "And you cant control this type of inner demon! And the lifetime cultivation of a martial artist will stop here. This also applies to the longevity of ordinary people." Chu Yang sank into deep thoughts, and murmured, "I see." "So, a person should live up to his own natural impulses: Tough heartily when hes satisfied, and to cry to his own content when hes upset. He should cry andugh as long as he wanted to. Only then can he lead a vivid life." The elder looked at him smilingly, "Chu Yang, actually... the strongman image that one deliberately holds on to isnt worth it. Really not worth it! A real martial strongman is a stalwart, ambitious and true-natured man!" "Yes!" Chu Yang was convinced and said, "Ive remembered." Chu Yang carefully tidied his memories of the past and his perspectives of the future. As he thought about the many things he did in the past, including his various pretentious works, he found it really naive and ridiculous. Its indeed amon problem among teenagers... Chu Yangs eyes looked lucid when he raised his head. The elder smiled with satisfaction. The elder did not know that by bringing up his own past, his presentation of the evanescence of his life, and through his teaching, he had dramatically changed Chu Yangs attitude towards life! Chu Yang sat respectfully on the ground, waiting for the elder to speak. It was the first time that his arrogant heart, that perpetuated from his previous life till now, esteemed towards a person. The elder smiled meekly and said, "Chu Yang, you may not know that my name is Chu Xiaoxin." Heughed, "Xiaoxin is a homonym for careful (in Chinese). My brothers always liked to use this to y jokes with me. One would always shout to another: Careful! Xiaoxin ising!" He smiled as he recollected his past. Chu Yang also smiled. At this instant, he suddenly thought of the banter that Gu Duxing, Ji Mo and Luo Kedi never failed to say when they fought together: Take care of your Second Brother... Gu, Second Brother 1 ... And Gu Duxing would always be irritated after being at a loss of whether to cry orugh... "When I was a youth, I left home for the first time to wander around the martial society. It was then I met her," heughed, with his eyes still beaming with the same fascination he had in the past, and he said satisfactorily, "Shes your foremother." Chu Yang smiled knowingly. He could imagine his happiness and satisfaction then. At the same time, he was also sensitive to notice that, after the elder presented his own life stories and resolved Chu Yangs inner demons, he had finally begun to describe his cultivation through the path of sentiment. All the secrets to the path of sentimenty within the story he had just begun telling! Therefore, Chu Yang rxed his mind and focused so that he could immerse himself into the story. At this moment, two sharp rays shot up from the elders eyes. Chu Yang was startled for a while. He felt that while this gaze was as sharp as a sword, it was full of warmth, a strange consciousness, and had mysterious traction within it. Under the guidance of the elders gaze, Chu Yang seemingly felt himself transforming into Chu Xiaoxin, and entering into the period and space a thousand or more years ago... But the magical thing was that Chu Yangs mind was still clear... The path of sentiment... ... Gu is a homonym for take care in Chinese Chapter 798 I Have My Own Path! "She was only a daughter of the owner of a tea field. Although her family was extremely wealthy, they couldnt bepared with our Chu n. In addition, she did note from a martial family and was a very, very ordinary woman... So, my father was against my rtionship with her and forced me to end our rtionship. Instead, he arranged an allied marriage for me." The elder smiled with pride, "I was the first direct heir of the n then. But I only said one sentence: If you dare to do so, Ill rather die!" "My father was so angry that he walked off with a flick on his sleeves. Then, I relegated my identity in the family, so that my second brother became the heir of the family. Seeing that I was so decisive, my father had no choice but to ept my decision." The elder smiled calmly. Chu Yang smacked his lips. While the elder looked indifferent when he said this, Chu Yang couldpletely imagine what a storm the elder had stirred up then! "Next, I was able to immerse myself in happiness... I spent my time either practicing martial arts or be with her. asionally, I would bring her out into the martial society to rx ourselves... Finally, I met my three brothers." "Together, we sought for treasures, fight and muck about the martial society. From teenagers, we gradually grew old..." The elder smiled calmly, "My cultivation improved day by day. For whatever I did, I always stayed calm." "I dont have time to be merciless, nor do I have the opportunity to cultivate through the path of heartlessness," the elder smiled slightly, "It was only after a long time did I realize that my method of cultivation had deviated from the traditional way of martial practices. Or I can even say that it had already run counter to all martial practices." "Afterwards, my cultivation did not have any improvement for fifteen years! I was always distressed by this, and thought whether I needed to change my method of practice." The elder smiled, his eyes full of recollection, "At that time, I first met Ning Tianya. I didnt know his identity then, and only thought that he was an old herbalist." "When he saw me, he was sitting on the cliff. He asked me what happened to me. Having no one else to confide the troubles I had within me, and only thinking of him as an ordinary elder, I revealed my problems to him wholeheartedly." The elderughed, "After Ning Tianya finished listening to me, he said: Have you killed whoever you should kill?" "At that time, I said: Why should I not kill those who should be killed?" "He said: Since you can kill people, are you following the path of heartlessness or the path of sentiment? I said: If I dont kill the bad guys, I would be leaving them to harm the good ones. He smiled and said: If this is the case, youve been following the path of sentiment!" Chu Yang was immersed in the elders talk. He felt that his heart suddenly jerked when he heard this sentence. "I didnt recover from my stupor even after he left for a long while. It was three years from then did I finally realize that theres no such thing as the path of sentiment or the path of heartlessness. What matters is the reason for ones cultivation, the reason behind him killing people, and whether he feelsposed, happy or angry after killing them." "If one follows the so-called path of heartlessness, it means he would kill people for the sake of it. He would attack his adversary once their words dont match. This way, day by day, a heart that is as cold as ice would be developed within them. For them, everything is considered from their point of safety. They deem martial capabilities above everything else and feel that strongmen are to be respected! Over time, an arrogant and self-centered personality would be cultivated in them, causing them to lose their own nature and heart." "While people who take the path of sentiment also loot and kill people, their starting points are different. They wouldnt offend people who dont offend them. But if they were offended, they wouldnt feel guilty at all to kill those who offend them! This way, while simrly being self-centered, this self-centeredness epassed more meanings." "This is what differentiates the path of sentiment and that of heartlessness. Those who took the path of heartlessness are conceited, ruthless and have a thirst for blood, and these form their inner demons. But the inner demons have great benefits for the practitioners, as the inner demons would leave the people free from unnecessary obsessions so that they would concentrate on working towards their peak. This is why cultivating with the path of heartlessness is faster! But it has its own limits. Although I cant understand whats the limit with my current level of cultivation, I can feel that such heartlessness will limit ones cultivation! Because it doesnt fit thew of nature..." "And for those who took the path of sentiment, no one has ever reached the peak. This is because... The path of sentiment requires one to always have a spiritual form of sustenance when he sinks into his emotions. Some people found themselves disoriented, copsed or have their true feelings worn out halfway. When they forget about their past, they will stop progressing for the rest of their lives." The elder smiled with pride, "The reason why they were not sessful in cultivating with the path of sentiment is that their love and feelings arent deep enough! Thus, when their spouses passed away, they could still think of their spouses temporarily. But, over time, they would forget about their spouses..." "Time and oblivion are the most terrible things in the world..." "If you cultivate by taking the path of sentiment, yet you forget about your sentiments... How would you be sessful?" Chu Yang suddenly realized: Taking the path of sentiment but forgetting about ones own past... "Although my wife had passed away, I always feel that she is on my side. Her teacup, tea leaves, breath and gaze... are as always." "So, while you may feel bitter or think that Im suffering as I live here, in fact... Im enjoying my life here. Because no one would be bothering us..." "I have a calm mind. Although I dont focus much on practicing martial arts, my level of cultivation still improved by leaps and bounds." The elder sighed with some tiredness, "This is my path of sentiment. It stems from deep love!" "But you if you practice with the path of sentiment, you should have your own version of it." ... Chu Yang had left the cottage for a very long time. But he lingered about the deste forest outside the backyard for quite some while. What the elder had said was his own path of sentiment. And it was said very vaguely. This had blurred Chu Yangs vision in the illusion, and he could not fathom what the elder meant about the path of sentiment He seemed to feel that he realized something, but again he felt that he did not sense anything. It was obscure: It was obviously visible, but untouchable. "The path of sentiment... the path of heartlessness..." the dead leaves rustled under Chu Yangs feet, as he deeply ruminated over the elders words. The sky turned dark and night fell. The moon arose from the East and sank in the West... The sun appeared and brightened the Heaven and the Earth... and such cycle repeated over and over again... When Chu Yang finally felt exhausted, he had already been in the forest for three days. He fell down onto the ground and only felt his legs were numbed, as if they were about to break from his own body. It turned out that in these three days, he had been pondering and unconsciously walking around the forest in circles, and his feet had never rested for a moment. He did not know how many thousands or hundreds of miles he had alreadypleted... He could not use his own cultivation now, so he was literally just an ordinary person. It would be a wonder if he didnt feel any pain. He still pondered on even though he sat down, and suddenly he asked, "Sword spirit, have you understood?" The sword spirit smiled, "You have toprehend this realm by yourself! I would be ruining your path of sentiment if I say it." "I cantprehend it for the time being," Chu Yang shook his head, "I thought of a lot, but I think that theyre too troublesome, and they dont form my path of sentiment." He gave a long sigh, "I finally understood the sentence which the elder said: We cant differentiate the path of sentiment and that of heartlessness without reaching a certain realm. Ive probably not reached that realm as of now..." The sword spirit did not say anything. Chu Yang smiled and said, "I cant force myself to think about it. Perhaps it woulde naturally when the right timees. Now, I can only progress ording to my own heart. Acting by my true heart and feeling would then form my true self. I cant allow my true nature to be changed by whatever person or for whatever reason! This would be it. Ill understand the elders words in the future." "But I must remember the elders words. I cant suppress myself from now on. One isnt a true man if he cantugh and cry, and dont have feelings and tears! How can I be locked by myself?" As he said, heypletely on the ground of dead leaves as if he hadpletely rxed himself. He groaned, "My feet really hurt. Im so exhausted..." The sword spirit smiled bitterly: Still, you said you were kept in the dark... and said you did notprehend a thing. You have experienced Chu Xiaoxins life and witnessed his path of sentiment. Yet, you can still keep to your true self. This is actually the beginning of your path of sentiment! You have already stepped onto the path, but still, you said you dont know anything... Adding on to what you have said, that "one isnt a true man if he cantugh and cry, and dont have feelings and tears! How can I be locked by myself?", if you can really do it, you would have already let go of the bondage you have on yourself... You have gotten all the quintessence of the path of sentiment, and still, you said you want toprehend themter? I really dont know what you want to understand. But the sword spirit did not say these out. This would be a great benefit to Chu Yang if he cultivated in ignorance! Wait till he finally understood thisyer of truth, he would definitely have apletely new breakthrough. The sword spirit really looked forward to what this King of Hell Chu, who was clever all his life but muddled for this one time, wouldprehend when the time came... Or, would it be out of everyones expectations again? ... In that cottage, the elder, who was standing in front of the portrait, smiled a little, sat down on the chair, and made a pot of tea, as though he was set at ease. He filled the five teacups with tea and softly said with a smile, "Brothers, please taste my tea. Do I have any improvement in making tea?" The eyes of the portrait on the wall gazed deeply and affectionately at him. A light breeze came and the portrait moved a little. The clothes on the portrait also seemed to flutter in the breeze, as though she really pitied the loneliness of the man beneath her and was just about to step down to be with him... ... Chu Xiongcheng and Chu Feiling stood silently outside the woods and looked at Chu Yang who was within the woods. Both of them had already been standing here for three days. Their faces looked weather-beaten. Ever since Chu Yang began to have some inspirations, the duo had been standing here, not moving a bit. They were worried about him, but also afraid to disturb him. Further away, Yang Run hid herself behind a tree trunk and stood silently, looking at his son afar off. She was rankled by his son. She did not dare to get nearer to him, because... the maternal heart would always be easy to fritter away the ambitions of a hero. If a son was always by his mothers side, his heart would not stay firm, as he would feel that he had a dependence. So Yang Run could only watch her son secretly here. Finally, she saw Chu Yang stand up and walk towards his father and grandfather. Yang Run pursed her lips and left hurriedly... She could not allow her son to know that she hade... This would affect him in his practice for martial arts... ... "Lets go home," Chu Feiling and Chu Xiongcheng said in unison as they looked at Chu Yang. They did not mention anything else. "Alright!" Chu Yang felt some warmth in his heart. When Chu Yang personally handed Chu Xiongcheng the small wooden sword, Chu Xiongcheng opened his mouth agape for a long time. He looked at Chu Yang in shock and was speechless for a long while. "The killing order for the Chu n: If theres one day when anyone passes this to you, that person will wield absolute power over the lives of every member within the Chu n! This is an ancestral order. Remember, anyone may pass this to you!" In Chu Xiongchengs memory, the elder had said this coldly. Chu Xiongcheng felt his head in a mess. "n Master, two silver-tew-enforcement officers came and asked for the eldest young master to report to the Law Enforcement Hall. We have some things to ask him," a Martial Artist hade to report to the n master. Chu Xiongcheng frowned. Chu Yangs heart also shuddered: Is it about the matter that happenedst time? ... Chapter 799 Law Enforcement Hall Chu Xiongcheng turned back suddenly to look at Chu Yang. The duo looked at each other in silence. "They looked for you and wanted you to meet them at the Law Enforcement Hall, and this is certainly for the matter that happened that night. After all, your appearance as a divine doctor is too coincidental," Old Master Chu frowned, "And since thew-enforcement officers are in charge of this matter, our n cannot meddle ourselves in it! You only have yourself to rely on." "I know," Chu Yang said lightly, "Ill never be used of things that Ive not done. Grandpa, you dont have to worry about me." Old Master Chu sighed: Youll never be used of things that youve not done? Youve thought of it too simply! They can easily kill people who are suspicious to them, let alone for such a big matter that is concerned! It isnt a big deal at all forw-enforcement officers to kill a few people by mistake! "Go ahead. But be careful with everything," Old Master Chu sighed with a depressed look. "Dont tell my mother about this," Chu Yang said. "Im afraid she has already known," Chu Xiongcheng smiled bitterly, "Law-enforcement officers always handle matters openly. Since they could tantlye up to our Chu n to ask for you, how could your mother not know about it?" Chu Yangs face darkened, and said aloud, "Damnw-enforcement officers!" ... Chu Yang could not bear to turn his head back after he left the house gate with the twow-enforcement officers. His mother was just behind him. She looked pale and was already unable to stand still, seemingly going to fall onto the ground. She stood there under the support of Chu Feiling. Chu Yang stayed upright and said earnestly, "Mother, Ill definitelye back!" This sentence was said very firmly and in an extremely convincing manner. Just as Yang Run almost seemed to copse, she heard these words from Chu Yang. She seemed to have gotten some support. She gazed deeply at her son and said softly, "Mother will wait for you toe back." Chu Yang nodded, resolutely turned back and strode off. At the gate of the Chu n, Chu Tenghu and his few brothers showed a hint of pleasure. Chu Xiongchengs face was written full of anxiety, while Chu Feiling looked heavy. Chu Feiling could even feel his temples faintly palpitating in his head... The twow-enforcement officers stood at both sides of Chu Yang and the three walked forward together. The parcels behind the back of the officers were packed full with the purple crystals given to them by Chu Xiongcheng. This was a huge gift by Old Master Chu -- he had asked for the two officers to take some care of his grandson. "Kid, are you still nning to go back?" the twow-enforcement officers were clearly scorned by Chu Yangs words just now: how many people coulde out in a whole piece after entering the Law Enforcement Hall? "Law-enforcement officers, you cant be unreasonable. While the Law Enforcement Hall has a notorious name, it is the sole ce within the Nine Heavens that upholds justice!" Chu Yang said mildly, "Why cant I go back if I didnt do anything wrong or vite thews in the Nine Heavens?" "Whether you did anything wrong is upon the Law Enforcement Hall, not you," the officer on the left of Chu Yang said uppishly. "Of course," Chu Yang also replied coldly. As they continued to walk forward and turned at a street, the house that belonged to the Chu n could no longer be seen. A person strode along the street towards them. Suddenly, he revealed a surprised look on his face, and immediately blocked Chu Yangs path, "Chu Yang, why is it you here? Where are you going?" Chu Yang fixed his eyes on him and said lightly, "Second Uncle? Dont you know where Im going?" That person was Chu Feilong, who had been missing for four days. He had suddenly appeared here at this moment. But his appearance had testified some anxiety within Chu Yangs heart. This was why Chu Yang spoke in such a blunt manner. Chu Feilong was startled and instantly looked at the two people on both sides of Chu Yang. His pupils shrank, "May I know from these two officers, what crime did my nephewmit?" The twow-enforcement officers looked at Chu Feilong and said, "Chu Feilong, we have yet to confirm the crime your nephew hasmitted." Chu Feilong was taken aback and said, "Please be impartial in your jurisdiction and bring justice to my nephew. My nephew has juste back home and knows little of the Upper Three Heavens. If he has made any offense, please pardon him." One of thew-enforcement officers forced a smile, "Chu Feilong, you have spoken too much." Chu Feilong took a step to one side and said to Chu Yang, "Yang Yang, dont worry. Ill go back home to look at the circumstances first, and then Ill immediatelye to fetch you from the Law Enforcement Hall." Chu Yang said lightly, "Thank you, Second Uncle." The three continued to walk forward, leaving Chu Feilong standing nkly on the spot. Then he suddenly straightened his body and rushed back to the n. In Chu Yangs consciousness. The sword spirit said, "This seems to be done by Chu Feilong." Chu Yang smiled coldly, "Definitely!" Chu Yang finally understood what Chu Feilong had done these days and why he had only appeared at that moment. He presumed that he had been investigating the matter ever since it happened that night. On that night, Chu Yang started treating his own injuries... and Chu Feilong disappeared at that same time... Most probably, he had gone to see thew-enforcement officers. If this was the case, this thing was undoubtedly done by him. The only doubt that Chu Yang had was that there was no reason why Chu Feilong appeared here at this moment! Only for a wishy-washy talk? It was definitely not possible. By Chu Feilongs wit, he would definitely not be so childish toe forward just to gloat at Chu Yang. Then the only possibility is... Chu Feilong had hidden some message in his words... Chu Yang analyzed them sentence by sentence but did not discover anything. Everything was very ordinary. This made Chu Yang very ufortable. ... It seemed that allw-enforcement agencies were as gloomy as the one in front of him. All the furnishings and dark hues made up an oppressive atmosphere. It seemed that they hade to a legendary hell which was full of eeriness. The two silver-tew-enforcement officers left after they had brought Chu Yang here. There were two people inside. Chu Yang fixed his eyes on a person sitting on the chair. His face was pale and his left shoulder was drooped down in a motionless manner. The other person was a bald, old man. He had a white beard that flew in the air, and a pair of eyes that looked as fierce and cruel as a scavenger in a desert. Both of them closely observed Chu Yangs movements. Chu Yang stood ten feet ahead of them and looked at them innocently. "What an outstanding youth!" the old bald manughed like a night bird and said, "I didnt expect a divine doctor to be so young. Please forgive me for my disrespectfulness." Chu Yang looked at him with some fear, and spoke haltingly, "This... elder... I dont know... dont know... what Im here for..." He was so afraid that he could not continue his words. "What are you afraid of?" the old bald man stared at Chu Yang intently. A silent momentum fixed on Chu Yangs body. The old bald man thoroughly observed Chu Yangs heartbeat, pulse, sweat pores and eyes... and even tiny details such as the shrinkage of his pores. The sword spirit quietlyunched relevant responses. Sweat fell down from Chu Yangs face, and Chu Yang said in an unclear manner, "How can I... be not afraid... This is the Law Enforcement... Hall... Once I came in, Ive been feeling scared..." He said intermittently, and his pulse, eyes and heartbeat constantly changed with his fear. His heart beat like a gong, urately depicting a timid kid who had just transformed from grass root to an eldest young master, and who yet struggled to appear proud even though he was self-abased. "You dont have any cultivation?" the old bald man frowned. After this round of observation, he was surprised to discover that Chu Yang had no martial power within his body. Was this young master from the Chu n only an ordinary person who once led a wandering life? "No, I had!" Chu Yang shouted, full of resentment. Suddenly he lowered his head, "But, it was abolished by my enemy..." The old bald man had already arrived by Chu Yangs side with the blink of an eye, and he grabbed Chu Yangs wrist. Chu Yangs body tried to retreat unconsciously, but he failed to escape. Chu Yangs face revealed a painful and annoyed look. But the two experts thought: Chu Yang could originally escape, but he couldnt as his cultivation had gone to waste... Chu Yang is disappointed. The old bald man snorted and said, "You couldnt escape from me just now if you arent a Martial Monarch of the seventh stage or above. Were you a Martial Monarch at such a young age before your cultivation was abolished?" These words were full of derision. He looked heavy and said, "As expected, it was abolished... The person who abolished your cultivation used a really smart and high-handed technique..." But in reality, it was the sword spirit who had silently obstructed the meridians within Chu Yangs elixir field, so as to cooperate with the mans inspection. "Do you know who abolished your cultivation?" the old bald man asked with sharp eyes. Qin Baoshan, who was looking at Chu Yang at one side, nodded his head as he did not detect anything suspicious on Chu Yang. He seemed to have released a breath. "I dont know," Chu Yang said dejectedly. "Whos your teacher?" the old bald man asked. "Du Shiqing," Chu Yang answered readily. "Du Shiqing?" the two of them looked surprised. How did they not know about him? "My Teacher was known as the number one divine doctor in the Lower Three Heavens! He could revive the dead and his medical skills could even shock the ghosts! Only very few people dont know about my Teacher in the Lower Three Heavens!" "Number one divine doctor in the Lower Three Heavens?" the brows of the old bald man and Qin Baoshan twitched slightly. In their eyes, how powerful could a doctor in the Lower Three Heavens be? This kid even had the nerve to idolize and be proud of such a Teacher... "My Teacher is not only unmatched in his medical skills, but hes also strong in martial arts; Hes already a first stage Martial King! Hes really outstanding!" Chu Yang continued to show his pride. First stage Martial King? Outstanding? The old bald man and Qin Baoshan were utterly speechless! If your Teacher is outstanding only as a first stage Martial King, what about the two of us, Martial Monarchs at the fifth and sixth stages? Are we people who are transformed from mortals?... So speechless towards this pumpkin... "Ahem, ahem..." the old bald man finally could not stand Chu Yang, and coughed to clear his throat while trying to suppress hisughter. He continued to ask, "That night, you treated more than sixty injured patients. The technique was also taught to you by your Teacher?" Chu Yang seemed to sink into a dilemma, and after some struggling, he finally said relentlessly, "This... no..." ... Chapter 801 Exhortation! Chu Yang woke up gradually, and suddenly saw a bald-headed man with clenched teeth and big eyes looking at himself ferociously. At once, he was astounded, he stepped backward hastily andnded his ass solidly on the ground, and he cried, "I... I... I didnt do anything!" This was really a delicate touch to his story. The old bald man twitched his nose in anger. You had already cursed all my ancestors and descendants, and still, you said that you didnt do anything. And yet, I couldnt put me on you. He groaned as if he had a toothache and said, "Yes, you didnt do anything." When he said this, he almost wanted to p his own face. This was the first time he spoke against his own conscience! Such suffering that he could only bear in silence was also an unprecedented surprise to him! He felt a mouthful of blood arriving at the tip of his throat, yet he could neither spit nor swallow it. His entire face was flushed. This phenomenon was really a wonder. This was the number one technique in the Nine Heavens and only thew-enforcement officers used it for interrogation purposes. For the average person, even for people who had a simr level of cultivation with this old bald man, would definitely fall of it. He would only have to take more effort, at most. But he was very unlucky: This time he had interrogated a Nine Tribtions Sword Master! And since the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was here, the sword spirit would naturally be within the body of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! This would be equivalent to two spirits within a body! But he could only control one spirit. How could he not be greatly disadvantaged? And this phenomenon... was never documented within the Main Department of Law Enforcement before. After all, the organizations establishment in the first ce was to help the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Who would ever have thought of a Nine Tribtions Sword Master being interrogated? Who would be so bold? In this way, this loss that he suffered was reasonable and legitimate. "Then... Then I can go off?" Chu Yangs voice trembled as he revealed a pitiable look. He was clearly very afraid. But in the eyes of the old bald man, it was only natural and proper that Chu Yang behaved in such a manner: Except forw-enforcement officers, which ordinary people would want to stay in such a ce even for a second? "Please dont, please dont. Divine Doctor Chu, Ive not yet entertained you well," the old bald man spoke against his own heart, and he swallowed his saliva persistently while in his heart, he severely scolded himself of his uselessness. He forced out a fake smile, "As a matter of fact, Ive invited you here as I need to ask for your help." "Ask for my help?" Chu Yang blinked his eyes miserably, and said, "May I know... what is it?" "This friend of mine... *cough*, was also injured that night..." the old bald man finally came to the point. He looked very miserable. Originally, he had intended to crack the case with this kid, and at the same time, ask him to treat Qin Baoshans injuries. Never did he expect that the reality was apletely different scenario, and he even had to plead the kid subserviently. Such an epoch-making and unlucky encounter! "Oh... I see," Chu Yangs cold sweat was reducing and he slowly calmed down. From an apprehensive appearance, he had slowly and gradually recovered the bearing of a divine doctor, and he even nced a resentful look at the old bald man to express his dissatisfaction. This kid really knows about temporizing... The old bald man felt that he could not bear to spit out a mouthful of blood... "Its not that Im saying you..." Chu Yang obviously still had some reservations, but once he heard that he was being pleaded, he gradually became arrogant, "... Mister, youre so wrong. How are there such manners... of inviting doctors? You actually forcefully arrested me, and you bribed my n..." As Chu Yang carried on saying, he finally rxed, and his anger gradually rose to adapt to his present role; He finally realized: Yes, youre asking for my help! And with such mentality! And so he climbed up from the ground and acted hysterically, "Are you not a bastard? Are youw-enforcement officers so unreasonable!? You asked for help, yet you asked for bribes at the same time? How are there such things under the sun?" Instantly, the old bald man and Qin Baoshan turned pale. This matter... they really did not handle it reasonably. "Those two bastards! They even engaged in bribery!" Qin Baoshan was extremely furious, "Such boldness!" Chu Yang was furious too, "Not only did they bribe from our n, they even threatened us in an extremely arrogant manner, as if Im a prisoner that is to be escorted here. And they looked as stone as zombies along the way..." The more he said, the angrier he had be. Then, he suddenly flicked his sleeves and walked away, "I wont cure you! I wont attend any of your illnesses! Im going home now!" "Wait wait wait..." the old bald man really wanted to cry. If Chu Yang really went off, he would definitely be smeared by Qin Baoshan and his team, "Divine Doctor Chu, Divine Doctor Chu, we can negotiate this... this..." "Negotiate your ass!" Chu Yang scolded aloud, "Look at all what youve done! Theres even such unreasonable things that you call white ck and swear ck is white! Im an ordinary person that has been careful, kind, helpful,passionate and openhearted for all my life! I even fear to step on an ant or injure a fly, and I dedicated my strength to help people who have suffered. But yet such bad luck is still on me! My God, please open your eyes! What world am I in?" Chu Yang wanted to cry as hemented. The sword spirit spurted out a mouthful of blood out in the Nine Tribtions Space. Qin Baoshans face turned ashen, while blue veins palpitated on the temples of the old bald man. They didnt know how to respond. Fearing of Chu Yang bing even angrier, the old bald man could only stamp his feet and yell, "Bring the two bastards up!" The two silver-tew-enforcement officers came up, their faces were full of misery. Uponing in, the old bald man hurled himself over the two officers and pped on each of their faces a dozen times. Their heads swayed like a pendulum as they were pped. Before they even reacted to what had happened, they had already been beaten into pigs. "Bastards!" the old bald man squinted his eyes as he pped, "Didnt I tell you that you must be polite when you ask Divine Doctor Chu toe? And to serve him carefully? You two are sons of a b**ch! You dared to treat Divine Doctor Chu like this! If I dont scrape off your skins today... how will you stand up to Divine Doctor Chu?" After being pped into stupefaction, they continued to bear such harsh scoldings that they were about to faint. Realizing that the old bald man was winking at them, they then recovered from their stupor and dropped to their knees hurriedly, "Yes,mander, youre right in scolding us. Were wrong!" The old bald man heaved a sigh of relief and continued to reprimand them, "You two dared to engage in bribery! Where is it? Quickly take it out! What are you waiting for? Damn fools!" "Yes yes... were too foolish... Commander, please forgive us," the twow-enforcement officers were utterly confounded, and thought: Weve been handling our works like this all along! And weve already secretly put half of the purple crystals in your room... Do we have to steal them out again? Its impossible to steal them out, and we could only sacrifice our own crystals. The two people felt extremely wronged and had no choice but to say, "Yes, well get them immediately; Therere a total of 60 purple crystals and well get them all..." "60? Its 300!" Chu Yang was furious and jumped, "How is there such outrageous things in the world? You clearly collected 300 purple crystals, yet you still have a face to say that you only collected 60! I... I... What world am I living in!? Law-enforcement officers... are so evil! I want to cry... Im angry... I... I want to vomit blood!" 300?! Its f**king us who want to vomit blood... The two silver-tew-enforcement officers also wanted to cry. Since when did it be 300? Its obviously 60! How are we going to get the f**king 240 purple crystals? Chu Yang continued gabbling, "My God! I really cant believe that these people are so greedy. Its 300 pieces of purple crystals! Their two parcels are fully filled, but in the blink of an eye, it had turned 60!" He rushed in front of Qin Baoshan and said angrily, "Elder, did you hear? 300 purple crystals had actually... turned 60..." In the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit wondered, "Its clearly 60." In the consciousness, Chu Yang shouted at the sword spirit, "Piss off!" Then he shed tears in front of Qin Baoshan, "Theres even such injustice in this world! Elder... Its not that I dont want to cure your illness, but Im really... really... not in the right mind... Elder, you have to invite another doctor... Im helpless now..." Qin Baoshan was very furious. Disregarding the pain on his shoulder, he dashed like a bolt of lightning towards the two fellows and gave them two kicks as if they were footballs. And he yelled like a thunder, "What are you waiting for? Get the purple crystals now! You bastards! 300 purple crystals. If theres one less, and if you dyed me having my treatment, Ill ruin your entire families!" The two were kicked very harshly, but they did not faint. But once they heard this, they flipped their eyes and almost fainted. This time around... were over... Theres such a shameless person in the world. We obviously collected only 60 purple crystals... Woo... And we also gave 30 of them to themander... Where can we go to get the 300 purple crystals? "What are you waiting for?" the old bald man screamed like a viin. These two men got up fearfully. When they were about to go out, they heard Divine Doctor Chu saying despondently, "Elder... if my family property isnt back, I really dont have the mood to cure you... Hey, can you allow me to rest for a while?" The two silver-tew-enforcement officers jerked on the spot as if they had encountered a fierce thunderstorm, and at the same time, they mourned in their hearts: Youre really going to drive us dead... Ive never seen such a dark-hearted person before... Qin Baoshan also wanted to say: Motherf**ker, you dont have the mood, but you could even bear to see me in constant pain! He became even more frustrated and jumped forward to give the duo another two kicks, "Listen for the two of you: If you donte back within 15 minutes, you shall directly kill your whole families. Then you shallmit suicide!" The duo was grief-stricken and fled helter-skelter... Divine Doctor Chu was still muttering, "Wheres the justice in the world? Wheres the reason? Wheres the conscience... Is this still the Nine Heavens that is dominated by thew-enforcement officers... my God... Im going to copse..." The old bald man covered his face... Its me whos really going to copse... Motherf**ker, I actually caught such a crackpot... ... Chapter 805 I Shall Detonate the Nine Heavens from Here! Finally, Chu Yang finished treating the duo. He was so exhausted that his entire face was pale and covered with sweat, and he sat heavily on the ground gasping for breath; Looking at Chu Yang, the duo felt more apologetic to Chu Yang. This little brother is really sincere. Chu Yang flipped his eyelids weakly and said, "Brothers...*cough*, I have something to remind you, please dont me me... for talking too frankly..." The duo said in unison, "Little Brother, you dont need to be so courteous with us." Chu Yang gasped for breath and said, "These two prescriptions... must never...nd in the quacks hand, otherwise... Ill worry about... the two brothers... Martial practitioners have unscrupulous intentions... *cough*..." Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan nodded in unison, "Even if you didnt say, both of us also understand the stakes. How could we allow other people to know about this? Not to say that the bastard has unscrupulous intentions, both of us have enemies all over here. If they know about our serious injuries ande up to us, that will be really bad." Chu Yang nodded persistently and coughed as if he was out of breath. Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan stood on each side of Chu Yang respectively and considerately helped him to massage his back. "When you finish finding the medicinal ingredients, pass them to me immediately... or call me here. Ill use a secret method... to refine them..." Chu Yang was breathing more easily now, "Remember, you must preserve these medicines well. Its best to collect them fresh, so that they will produce the best effects..." "This is natural, well pass them to Little Brother once we finished gathering them," the duo vowed. "Dont... the Chu n has too many people, and it may not be too good if your secrets are leaked. After all, after you take the medicines, you will still be feeble for some time... After the medicines are collected, Ill bring my medicine stove here, and refine the medicines here," Chu Yang was very considerate -- he revealed the final threat posed to the both of them and even tried to avoid it... "At that time, Ill not walk a step away from my two brothers. Ill only feel safe after both of you have recovered." The duo took Chu Yangs hands and shook them forcefully with eyes that were moved into tears. They did not know what to say. Chu Yang had already solved the problem that had worried them the most. Such a nice person! Sha Xinliang suddenly felt guilty and thought that it was really inhumane of him to think of killing Chu Yang to rob back the 300 purple crystals... Well,pared with Chu Yangs frankness and forthrightness, he was not even a brute... Then Chu Yang started panting. At the same time, his eyes were also flickering a little, as if he had something to say, but could not say it out. There was some hesitation and anxiousness between his looks. How experienced were Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan in martial society? With the wits of both of them, how could they not see the abnormalities of Chu Yang? Although the duo was anxious to look for medicines, they still felt some uneasiness as they looked at Chu Yang. They asked in unison, "Little Brother, are you worried about something?" "Yes, Im indeed worried about..." Chu Yang seemed to have said this unconsciously, but he immediately realized and changed his words, "No no no, Im not worried, haha, Im not worried at all hahaha..." His smile looked very much forced out, and anyone who looked at it would feel that he was panic-stricken, or... extremely terrified and full of qualms. The duo felt very strange, and frowned, pretending to be angry, "Little brother, since we call each other brothers, why are you still concealing things from us? If this is the case, how disappointed will we be." "But... This is only my spection and may not be urate. Moreover, this may carry much significance and even the Law Enforcement Hall may be involved... Ah, I dont dare to say..." Chu Yang said with a grievance. "Carry much significance? The Law Enforcement Hall may be involved?!" the duo became more pale in their looks and said, "Little brother, please say it. Well not me you for saying wrongly... This will be kept among the three of us, and not a fourth person will hear it..." Chu Yang sank into a dilemma as he struggled and hesitated on whether to speak. Then finally, he said, "Both of you have forced me to say this, and I didnt want to say this myself. I cant afford... to be embroiled in this." "Thats obvious!" the duo realized that this might be really a matter of great significance, and they further drew themselves up. "If this is the case, Ill say it straight... Actually, I felt very strange," Chu Yang frowned, "Didnt both of you feel the same? Yourew-enforcement officers! Who arew-enforcement officers? What kind of organization do thew-enforcement officers belong to? Why would this happen? This quack that especially harms people... No no no, he would be too wronged if he is called a quack... Hes really a top doctor! Because he had harmed both of you unknowingly and in a seamless manner... If I didnt have that encounter just now, I might have been helpless..." Chu Yang shook his head, "Why would there be such a doctor within thew-enforcement officers?" The duo was startled! They nced at each other and saw the solemnity in each others eyes. Chu Yang said, "As everyone knows, the Nine Heavens is controlled by thew-enforcement officers, that is to say... thew-enforcement officers have the biggest rights and these are even above that of the Nine Great ns!" "And theres no government here. Even if there was, it would be powerless in front ofw-enforcement officers, who live a celestial existence... but... there are people who could disintegratew-enforcement officers, that is... doctors!" Chu Yang said heavily, "This is just my conjecture... Killing people through doctors is even more indefensible than that through assassins... And, doctors couldpletely drag on the injuries of his targets, and wait till theyrepletely unsuspicious of him... he will then... If therere really some rebellions or... in the midst of arge-scale battle, and thew-enforcement officers got sick collectively..." Chu Yang said sincerely, "Actually, I also have this kind of ability... not to mention... haha... so Im afraid that even if both of you are cured... threats are everywhere within the martial society, how could you stop looking for doctors?" Their faces turned as ck as a pots bottom. Both of them were also skeptical of this matter at first. Now that Chu Yang had pointed this out clearly, the more they thought about it, the more terrified they felt. Qin Baoshan stroked his beard and frowned, "Is there a conspiracy within this? Or are there some organizations which are targeting thew-enforcement officers..." Sha Xinliang shuddered and remembered something. In an instant, his face turned as white as paper. His lips shivered and stared nkly, as he said, "I remembered, I remembered... I see, I see..." Qin Baoshan asked, "What did you remember?" Sha Xinliangs lips shivered as he said, "This Tong Wuxin... was originally a physician from the Shi n... Last time, our doctors died one after another, and we couldnt find a suitable candidate. Its the Shi n who introduced him to us... This... has already been a lot of years. Its 13 years..." "If this is the case... the matter is really serious..." Sha Xinliangs entire body began to tremble. Chu Yangs heart jumped wildly, it almost jumped out of his mouth! This is really a huge harvest. I originally wanted to provoke the quacks rtionship with them to increase my own weight and get a stable source of ie for myself. I didnt expect the Shi n from the Nine Great ns to be involved in it! This doctor was actually sent from the Shi n... If this is so, I can consider detonating the entire Nine Heavens from here! "Within these 13 years... have the casualties among thew-enforcement officers increased?" Chu Yang kindly suggested, as he rolled his eyeballs and frowned. This was mere nonsense. Thew-enforcement officers were in charge of everything in the Nine Heavens. There would be things happening almost at every moment. How could the casualties be small? Sure enough... "Casualties? Large! How can it be small? Reallyrge! There were too many people who had died unknowingly..." Sha Xinliang fixed his eyes, and cold sweat started to stream down his forehead rapidly. It was much more than the sweat he had previously. He gabbled squeamishly, "No wonder, no wonder... Motherf**ker... What a despicable trick..." Suddenly, he felt that all the casualties of thew-enforcement officers in this region were due to this quack! The duo looked at each other, their hearts lingering with fear. Damn it, for so many years, we were almost killed by this insidious bastard. Were so lucky... "If this is the case, its a conspiracy by the Shi n?" Qin Baoshan frowned and pondered hard. "The Shi n definitely has some role in it!" Sha Xinliang said harshly. "But, we cant say this so baselessly. We cant afford to meddle in this. We can only report this to thew-enforcement master as fast as possible and let him decide on it!" Qin Baoshan said. "But... for all these years, Tong Wuxin has already been muddling very well in our department and is brothers with everyone. If you and I suddenly... not to mention that no one would believe it, Im afraid that we would be the ones that would suffer..." Sha Xinliang shuffled, full of anxiety. "This is true. For a matter of such a great significance, how can we dere the crime of the first doctor in the entire South-East region, just by the words of two of us?" Qin Baoshan frowned, "But if we keep Tong Wuxin, the longer we keep him, the greater the threat he poses..." Sha Xinliang pondered heavily, and suddenly his eyes twinkled for a moment, and said, "Little brother, can you do me a favor after some time?" Fearing that Chu Yang would refuse, Sha Xinliang eagerly said, "If little brother agrees, I can promise that you and the Chu n will be immovable forever! And the entire t Mountain Ridge will be the Chu ns!" Chu Yang said cautiously, "Whats the favor... Elder Brother Sha, I said all these nonsenses purely out of my worry for both of your safety. Im already very contented that you are magnanimous and forgiving towards me. Moreover... You should also know that I shouldnt say and you shouldnt hear those things mentioned just on. This is really a gigantic matter for me! Im... afraid..." "We wont let anything happen to you!" Sha Xinliang revealed a sincere yet insistent look, and pleaded, "When thew-enforcement master from the South-East regiones, can you help... to take a look at his body?" Qin Baoshan apuded, "Brilliant n!" ... Chapter 806 The Triumphant Return of a Liar Both Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan knew that 12 years ago, thew-enforcement master had arrested a thief who was a Martial Saint. After putting in lots of effort, he finally killed the thief, but he was badly wounded and almost lost his life. It was Tong Wuxin who cured his injuries. This was the reason why thew-enforcement master had always been regarding Tong Wuxin highly and trying to protect him. But, if Tong Wuxin really had a conspiracy, he would never possibly give up such a good opportunity! So, once Chu Yang examined thew-enforcement masters body and discovered something wrong... Doctor Tong Wuxins good days... would really be over! And the bustling days of the Shi n would alsoe soon... One could conceive, if thew-enforcement master knew that he was tricked by the Shi n and Tong Wuxin for 13 years... by his temper and cultivation... How much chaos would he stir up? Moreover, if this matter was reported by thew-enforcement master... this would really be a matter of life and death for the entirew-enforcement organization... Not to mention the retaliation against the Shi n, all the doctors within the Law-Enforcement Hall might need to be investigated... Till that time... the entire organization would really be in a mess. One could imagine... another great bloodshed was going to ur in the martial society! "I know what you mean, Brother Sha..." Chu Yang said seriously, "I dont dare to make any guarantee, but Ill promise my two brothers... Ill absolutely put in my best efforts!" Ill absolutely put in my best efforts to stir up turbulence in the world! And its even better to get all the nine great ns involved! To get everyone to fight outrance! To let everyone die! "Good brother!" the duo was moved into tears. The duo rested their hearts. If thew-enforcement master is alright, then both of us will at most not consult Tong Wuxin. If thew-enforcement master has something not right with his body... Haha, this will be a big credit to us. If theres something wrong, this matter will definitely be a super conspiracy! The only thing left missing would be the evidence. But from Chu Yangs unparalleled medical skills, he can definitely spot something wrong! Once there is the evidence, and its discovered by both of us, then such big credit will definitely not run away from us! Promotion of our job status will be a shoo-in! There will also be rewards, and it will be a heavy one! Furthermore, if the matter surges into a storm, all the doctors within thew-enforcement officers will need to bepletely reced. Brother Chu is young, has a clear background and has such outstanding medical skills, while it will be him that revealed the conspiracy. His n is also not big and easy to control... Then, it will be no doubt that Brother Chu will be put into an important position by thew-enforcement organization. It may be even possible that he will be a chief doctor... Wait till then, the three of them could bind together... they would be golden partners! Then, the three of them could soon have a meteoric rise in their positions. Hahaha... The duos eyes gleamed brightly as they looked forward to their bright vistas. As if there was already a path, which led towards the Heaven and was paved with purple crystals, lying in front of them... As the duo indulged in their reveries, Divine Doctor Chu also indulged in his... This time, Chu Yangs harvest was really too, too, too big... Firstly, he had ovee the suspicions targeted on him and turned from a heavy suspect to apletely innocent kid. Secondly, he gained two strong supports. Thirdly, he gathered the medicines needed to help him recover his cultivation. Although he did not get them yet, Chu Yang believed it would be easy to get them. Fourthly... he gained the two medicinal ingredients needed by Chu Leer. These were really great harvests... Fifthly, he buried a bomb among thew-enforcement officers. Actually, even Chu Yang did not expect that Doctor Tong Wuxin was used as a tool by the Shi n to fawn on thew-enforcement officers... Now Chu Yang had turned Tong Wuxin, this bargaining chip, into a bomb that was sufficient topletely overthrow the Shi n... Furthermore, he had indistinctly paved a road for himself. If chaos arose, he would be in a position that could allow him to attack and retreat at the same time... He would definitely be weed by thew-enforcement officers. And there would definitely be a lot of injured people then, and I could make a big fortune again; If not, I could be a chief doctor within thew-enforcement organization... This is also something that I could consider... As for the problems within the Chu n... Humph, Chu Feilong, Ill let you look at how powerful my two new brothers are... Chu Yang was really pleased. As Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan continued to show their gratitude towards Chu Yang, Chu Yang pretended to look very anxious and said make sure you take care of yourself repetitively for a few times... moving the both of them into tears again. When they parted, Sha Xinliang took a big tray of purple crystals, 200 of them, while Qin Baoshan also took out a parcel which also contained 200 purple crystals! They desperately wanted to give the purple crystals to Chu Yang. Chu Yang resisted them desperately and said seriously, "I know that my two elder brothers are good to me. And my brothers also know that my cultivation is abolished and need the spiritual qi within the purple crystals to recover my cultivation. Otherwise, I would not have cheated the 300 purple crystals from the twow-enforcement officers. To say the truth, Im very greedy for money... but both of you take care of me, dont disparage me for my humble background and even treat me like friends. Im really very touched! But, I make friends with both of you, not for the sake of getting the purple crystals! Are my elder brothers looking down on me by too much?" He said with a sense of justice, "Although Im extremelycking purple crystals, if I still charge you for treating your illnesses, am I still human!?" The sword spirit started to twitch within the Nine Tribtions Space. Damn it, you even dare to say this. You said that yourecking of purple crystals, then you said that youre greedy for money, but yet you still desperately try to reject the purple crystals when theyre just in front of you... Youre simply digging a pit for them to jump in. Since you said it this way, they would have to desperately give the purple crystals to you no matter how you rejected them. If they didnt, they would still have to feel sorry for you... Sure enough-- Sha Xinliang said unhappily, "Little brother, you said wrongly! Do you think that we gave you these purple crystals as our consultation fees? Were also reputable figures. How would we need to spend money on consulting a doctor? Moreover, even a consultation from the Medicine Valley isnt worth 200 purple crystals... These are gifts to our little brother, and they have nothing to do with your medical consultation!" He even said a bit angrily, "No matter whether youre a divine doctor or a quack, both of us really like you, so well definitely give you the purple crystals! Do you understand, little brother?" Chu Yang said, "Your words make me so guilty of myself. The more this is so, the more I cant ept them. Instead, if I have more purple crystals in the future, Ill definitelye to pay off my debt of gratitude to my two elder brothers... How can a little brother ever take things from his own elder brothers?" Qin Baoshan was unhappy and pretended to be angry, "You spoke so wrongly! If a little brother does not take things from his elder brother but has to take things from elsewhere... how is it even proper? Moreover... if you dont ept it, are you looking down on us two old guys?" Chu Yang was dumbfounded, "Elder brothers, please dont misunderstand me, I dont mean it this way..." "If you dont mean it this way, then ept it!" Sha Xinliang yelled and stared at him, "I thought that you looked down on us because were old..." Chu Yang sweated on his face and spoke haltingly, "This... This... This is nonsense, this... I... I... I really... Well, if thats the case, Ill be thick-skinned this time and ept it... Arhh, why did this even happen..." Divine Doctor Chu looked sad. "Thats right!" the two geezers threw both bags of purple crystals in Chu Yangs arms, and their faces bloomed with satisfaction. "Ill keep them first. If anyone of you needs them, Ill immediately send them back," Chu Yang said sadly, "Dont refuse them then. Its also good to allow me to bullsh*t, at least Ill feel more secure in my heart..." Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan were greatly moved. Little Brother is really honest and kind. They said, "Alright, you shall just keep them for the time being." The duo smiled at each other and thought: Well never borrow money from our little brother for the rest of our lives... Hahaha, theyre yours since weve given them to you! Chu Yang nodded guiltily, gave a long sigh, cupped his hands and bowed before he left with a twitched face as if he was upset to have received such a great gift from his two elder brothers... "Little brother, its too inconvenient for you to bring so many purple crystals back alone!" Sha Xinliang shouted, "I need some people to clean my private carriage, and bring back my little brother to the Chu n with my carriage! Four iron-tes and two silver-tes to escort him! If anything happens to my little brother, you dont need toe back!" Chu Yang bowed and said sincerely, "My two elder brothers, you need to hurry to look for the medicines. Ill wait for your good news..." The duo nodded. Wait till Divine Doctor Chu sat in the carriage, the carriage began to shake silently, and off it went out of the Law Enforcement Hall. Watching the trembling carriage, the coach-man felt strange. Why was the carriage shaking when there was only a person inside? He did not know that Divine Doctor Chu was opening his mouth,ughing silently, dancing and rolling back and forth, as he vented his excitement in his heart... Divine Doctor Chu, who had escorts in front and behind him, had returned back with full pockets! Sixw-enforcement officers were the escorts, while the carriage he used was the private carriage of Sha Xinliang, themander of the Law Enforcement Hall... Even the masters of the Chu n, Bao n and Liao n did not have such privilege. Providing medical consultation this time round bore evenrger harvest than that he gained from bustling about the entire night that day! A whole 700 purple crystals were now within his own arms... Making money depends on ones wisdom! Minister Chu said in his heart. Divine Doctor Chuy in the spacious carriage and crossed his legs contentedly. With a wave of his hand, all the purple crystals vanished without a trace. These are all mine... ... Chapter 807 I’m Here to Visit My Grandson This time around, Chu Yang really made a big fortune! Adding on to the 300 purple crystals that he cheated from Qin Baoshan when he was dressed up as a shorty fatty, he now had a thousand purple crystals in his Nine Tribtions Space! And 200 cracked purple crystals... These were all the personal properties of Divine Doctor Chu! Adding on to more than 400 purple crystals that Chu Feiyan took to release the tasks, that would be almost 1700 purple crystals! And all of these were his ie after opening the medical center for only five days. And in these five days, there were actually two-thirds of the time when he did not go to work... As for where the purple crystals should go to... return them to the n? That would be ridiculous and absolutely impossible! How could rabbits that were caught fly away? Did they even have wings? Obviously, no. So, Divine Doctor Chu must of course fill them in his own pockets... After Chu Yang left, both Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan started to get busy. How could they not be busy? Its a matter of their lives or deaths. After they handed the tasks to their subordinate officers, both of them heaved a sigh of relief. Of course, both of them were notpletely without wits. They had jumbled up the medicinal ingredients that each of them needed and asked each officer to look for one or two of them. Of course, the first step was to extort them from the few big ns. The more they could extort, the better... The ones they couldnt extort would then really cost efforts. After they finished busying over their personal interests, the duo finally penned a letter. It did not mention the exact matter but only mentioned that a major situation had urred in the t Mountain Ridge and this required thew-enforcement master to deal with it personally. The letter mentioned the matter as a big conspiracy that concerned the survival of thew-enforcement organization, and it could even subvert the entire Nine Heavens, but the details couldnt be mentioned etc... Anyway, the matter was described as seriously as possible. All in all, the central idea in the letter was: It would be extremely terrible if you, thew-enforcement master, didnte, as even Dharma Supreme would not see the sun next year... This letter was delivered immediately. What was left remaining was, of course, wait. Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan were very excited. Chu Yang didnt know all of these, but he wasnt concerned about them at all. He was in the luxurious carriage at this moment, crossing his legs and humming, as the carriage traveled slowly to the Chu n which was tens of miles away. And he even had a good sleep in the carriage. He did not know that the Chu n was in a mess now. But lets put aside this matter for the moment. Not more than two hours after Chu Yang was taken away, galloping sounds of horses were suddenly heard on a big street of t Mountain Ridge. From the fiery galloping sounds, one could tell how anxious the horsemen were! As everyone on the street of Wujin Town raised up their heads, the horses had already arrived in front of them. There was a huge force of warriors with fresh red capes on the horses. There were 200 of them, and all of them looked valiant and murderous. As their capes fluttered in the air, it looked as if a huge stretch of blood cloud had dashed into Wujin Town of the t Mountain Ridge! On the spacious street, the horses galloped straight towards the Chu n! These warriors and their horses seemed to have no qualms at all. They were simply dashing forward unscrupulously! Along the way, they stepped over the granary of the Bao n and the que which belonged to the Liao n. Just when a few people from the ns came out in a bid to confront these brazen people, they only saw blood-red shadows shrinking in front of them. The two people that led the cavalry wore white robes and capes that werepletely white and clean. One of them had a beard which had the same color as his cape. He was an old man with a square face, wide nose, mouth, a fiery pair of eyes and a sturdy body. He looked arrogant and ill-mannered. At the moment, his face was filled with excitement and anxiousness, and he spurred his horse frantically, "Yeah yeah yeah! Yeah yeah yeah!..." Next to him was a man in white who was in his prime years. They looked like a pair of father and son. But this man seemed to be more than 40 years old. His whiskers even covered his eyes. He had a really huge size and was even sturdier than his father. As he rode on the horse, he looked like a ck iron tower! Fortunately, this horse was a one-of-a-kind dragon colt. If it was an ordinary war-horse, it could have stopped galloping with this fierce horseman riding on it. There were three big carriages within the cavalry. While the cavalry sped like a bolt of thunder all along the way, the carriages were extremely steady and did not endure big jolts. One could see that the postilions were really experts! There were also a few riders in red next to the carriages. Whenever they encountered a gully, they would extend their hands. The horses, along with the carriages, would be off from the ground. Then they would fly over it smoothly and continue galloping the second they touched the ground... Such coordination was really amazing. Sweet scents wafted out of the carriages along the way. Obviously, within the carriages were women. The old man who took the lead gazed around with pride andughed, "Small Bear! Ive given you sufficient face this time around. How is it? How about showing this off in front of my poor grandson?" Well, the name of the sturdy, bear-like man was Little Bear. This name was really... fitting in the literal sense, but it wasnt that suitable... That machoughed like a thunder, "Thats obvious!" Then he lowered his voice, "Father, can you not call me Little Bear in front of so many people?" The geezer became raged at once, and stared at him, "F**k your mother off! If I dont call you Little Bear, do I have to call you Father!?" "Whatever..." the macho shrank his neck and did not say anything further. But somebody wasnt happy in the carriage. An old female voice sounded with dissatisfaction, "Bastard! You can punish your son, but why did you want to f**k his mother off? Did I offend you?" A gentle voice sounded, "Mother, dont be angry... Father just has this kind of violent temper..." "This is called a violent temper?" the old woman in the carriage snorted and said, "If he has a violent temper, why isnt he violent anymore once I scolded him? Hes just a bastard who bullies the weak and fears the strong!" Sure enough, that old man did not dare to be tempestuous anymore and only shouted non-stop at his horse, "Yeah yeah yeah! Yeah yeah yeah! Why are you bastards so slow! Faster! Faster! Faster!... F**k your grandma off... f**k your mother off..." He vented all his stomach-full of frustration on those poor horses. As such, the cavalry galloped off like an even stronger gust of wind. The cavalry rumbled, and with an earth-shattering posture, they dashed off, leaving behind a cloud of dust that went straight into the sky! And it filled the entire atmosphere of the Wujin Town. One person smacked his lips as he watched the cavalry vanishing into the distance, "What a fine troop! Who are these maniacs? Why are they so arrogant?" An experienced guy next to him scoffed and said, "You dont even know this? You really live in a backwater. This is the Blood-Clothed Troop from the Yang n! Look at them, they form the one-of-a-kind elite power! That old man who leads the cavalry is the Yang ns n master Yang Bao! The macho behind him is his son, Yang Ruoxiong! And hes the president of the troop!" "No wonder theyre so powerful, its the Yang n!" that former person stretched his tongue. ... Three or four miles away from the Chu n, Old Master Yang Bao suddenly yelled, "Chu Xiongcheng, you old brute, quicklye out to wee your inws! What are you waiting for?!" Like a huge thunderstorm, the sound scattered in all directions and reverberated through the air, "Old brute... brute... ute... ute ute... ute ute ute..." Everyone who heard thisughed secretly in their hearts: If your inws are brutes, who are you? In the Chu n, Old Master Chu, who was in his blues then, twitched his nose in frustration as he heard this thunder-like howl. This old rogue ising here again! And just like before, he had specially allowed the two words old brute to reverberate through the air through his Sound-Whirling Technique... Ive never met a second person as rude as him before. Damn it, what a stroke of bad luck to have this inw! The Old Master was furious and screamed violently, "I was wondering whos here. It turns out that its Old Yang, you old brute!" And hemanded, "Quickly go to wee them. All the Chu n members, go to the gate to wee them." And as he said, he hurriedly made his way out. Old Master Chu clearly knew that this inw family had a bad temper. If he did not get out, this old creature might directly smash into the Chu ns door and rush in... He cursed as he walked. After walking five steps, he suddenly cried "Ah" and stood dumbfounded on the spot. Yang Bao, this old hooligan, has definitelye to take a look at his grandson. He must have received my message and cant wait to take a look at his grandson. In these eighteen years, Yang Bao had onlye here a few times. Every time he hade, it was for the issue of his grandsons disappearance. Old Master Chu would get a tongueshing from Yang Bao, and the two would put up a full-fledged fight. Then Old Master Chu would return back to his room with bruises all over his body, while Yang Bao would go off resentfully with a badly battered face... Old bastard, you were upset to lose your grandson, but would I not feel the same? This time Chu Yang was finally found, Yang Bao had definitelye in great delight. And looking from the time, he had definitely rushed over the second he received the message... It was conceivable how excited this Old Master Yang was. This could also be the only time that the two old masters would not fight when they met, but... where was their grandson? Where was their grandson? He was taken away by thew-enforcement officers... Oh my God, why did this old bastarde to make a mess here at such a time? How should I respond to him...? Old Master Chu began fidgeting like ants on a hot pot. This time, it was worse than before. In the past, the grandson from both families was lost and they were forced to ept this fact. Now that he had finallye back, but at this moment he was arrested by thew-enforcement officers... This time around, the Chu n had be the losing side. Yang Bao hade with excitement, but if the Chu n threw cold water on him this time, it would be a wonder if the old bastard, by his temper, did not strip the Chu n apart! While Old Master Chu sighed and moaned, he dared not to be a poor host. He immediately went to the door. Halfway, Chu Feilong reported to him: Old Master Yang, together with Yang Ruoxiong, the Blood-Clothed Troop which was made up of 200 members, and all the Yang ns womenfolk, including Old Mistress Yang... hade for a visit. Old Master Chus face turned white on the spot. That old mistress has alsoe... ... Chapter 808 Wheres My Grandson? Old Master Chu really wanted to find a hole to hide himself. This old woman was more terrible than Yang Bao... Back in the past, he was a love rival with Yang Bao. There was almost nopatibility between them back then. But fortunately, Old Master Chu lost in thispetition, otherwise, if he married that woman... he would not have any more good days... But Yang Baos legs became stronger ever since he married the woman -- that was the result of kneeling in front of his wife... Never did he expect that this sweet little beauty would be so tough once she became a wife... Once he heard that Yang Bao was constantly abused after his marriage, Old Master Chu was so excited that he intoxicated himself for several days, and he chanted everyday: Its so lucky that I dodged him. Its so good to hear the encounter of that bastard Yang Bao... Very well, the two of them hase together... At the moment, Old Master Chu really wanted to run away. But it was toote. He was already clustered around by his family members and walking towards the front door. Along the way, he gazed around, wanting to find a ce to hide. But before he even finished thinking of a reason for doing so, they had reached the front door. With a loud rumbling sound, the cavalry of the Yang n had dashed towards them violently. By such rapid momentum, it would be going to step the Chu n t! But when they were almost ten feet in front of the door, Old Master Yang Bao shouted, "Stop!" All the horses straightened their bodies up, and with a long neigh, they suddenly halted neatly. A cloud of dust was stirred up, just like a tornado in the desert, and it blew towards the front door. Everyone who hade out to wee the guests was covered with dust. The bright robes that everyone had previously worn suddenly became attires that refugees wore. Their faces were dusty, and all of them had mouthfuls of sand in their mouths. Angrily, they stared at the group of gangsters in front of them. Old Master Chus sheer unexpectedness of all these had also made him swallow a mouthful of dust. He was furious, "Yang Bao! Dont you ever f**king think that I fear you! You even dared to be so ill-mannered in front of our Chu n! Have your guts grown fat!?" Old Master Yang Bao blew his snow-white beard straight, and said happily, "Wahahahaha... Old Folk Chu! Youre still alive after weve not met each other for so many years!" Chu Xiongcheng said angrily, "Ill definitely still be alive when youre dead!" A snort came out from the carriage, "Chu Xiongcheng, are you cursing me to be a widow?" Chu Xiongcheng was startled and he oozed sweat, "Hey, youre here?" Old Master Yang Bao looked proudly at Chu Xiongcheng as if he was a winner, andughed cheerfully and said, "Chu Xiongcheng! You didnt expect my wife toe, did you?" Old Master Chu felt sullen in his chest, and responded sarcastically, "For all these years, how many times did you break your knees through kneeling?" "Kneel your ass!" Yang Bao was instantly driven furious as his sore spot was poked. At this time, Chu Feiling and Yang Run ran over hurriedly. Yang Run called out from a distance, "Father, Mother, why didnt you tell me beforehand that you wereing?" "Its to give all of you a surprise!" Yang Bao shook his big head, "Now that my grandson has been found, Ill not fuss over all your nonsense. Chu Xiongcheng, what are you waiting for? Lead your guests in now!" Old Master Chu snorted unhappily and made way for the Yang n, saying, "Pleasee in!" Yang Bao got down from the horse,ughed as he strode in, and shouted aloud, "Wheres my grandson? Quickly get him out to have a look at his grandpa! Hahahaha, Ive not seen that kid for 18 years. He was only a foot high then. I guess that now his dick may also be this long..." Instantly, Chu Xiongchengs face looked as bitter as coptis. Under thepany of the Chu n members, the Yang n members were finally invited in. While the 200 people from the Blood-Clothed Troop were being taken care of, the more important personnel came into the Meeting Hall. Old Master Chu, together with Chu Feiling, Chu Feilong and their respective wives; Duan Shuyi, Chu Feiyans wife, and their respective children, were all sat in the hall. Chu Feiyan was naturally not here as he was helping Divine Doctor Chu to look after his medical center. The Yang n members who were here include Yang Bao, Yang Ruoxiong and their respective wives, together with two other teenagers. Both of them resembled Yang Ruoxiong -- they had sturdy bodies andrge sizes. The only difference between them and Yang Ruoxiong was that theycked a circle of whiskers. In addition, there was aely girl who was dressed in red. She was Yang Ruoxiongs daughter... Chu Yangs cousin. Chu Feiling sat humbly on his seat. Whenever he saw his father-inw and brother-inw, he would not feel like saying anything and had to thank the God that Yang Run was not like her father and brother. Otherwise, how would he be able to carry on his life... The housekeepers offered tea, and instantly, the whole hall was filled with the fragrance of tea. Chu Feilings brother-inw Yang Ruoxiong sat heavily on the chair, and instantly, everyone heard squeaking sounds that made them feel sour -- the seat that the macho sat on had almost fallen apart. He lifted the teacup, and not caring whether it was still hot, he gobbled a mouthful of tea. The entire cup of tea together with the tea leaves went into his belly. He said, "Bah, the tea isnt good, its so bitter..." The face of the girl in red instantly flushed, "Father! Dont talk if you dont know. Every tea is bitter..." Yang Ruoxiong cracked open his mouth, "Good child, how will I not know this?" Chu Feiling flipped his eyelids, and thought: Why did you say that if you know it? I finally understood, you hade here to make a scene out of yourself. Old Master Yang Bao separated his whiskers mannerly and poured the entire cup of tea into his mouth, then he put down the teacup slowly, saying, "Chu Xiongcheng, these are all the people you have to wee us?" Old Master Chu did not dare to answer him and smiled, "Inw, please have some tea first." "What f**king tea!" Yang Bao stood up, "I saw all these people before, and only havent seen my grandson yet... Hes not even among them!" He gave a queerugh, "Why, do you want to give me a surprise? Hes not a treasure, so please let him out and let me take a look at him. I want to see what he has be after being outside for eighteen and a half years." Chu Xiongchengs face twitched. He forced a smile and lowered his voice, "This... Yang Yang isnt at home now, he may be in the medical center." "Then go call him now!" Yang Bao widened his eyes. Chu Xiongcheng gazed at Old Mistress Yang imploringly, "Runs mother..." She had a benign face and white hair, and still looked elegant while being plump. One could still be able to faintly gather out how beautiful she looked like when she was young. She looked at Chu Xiongcheng and eximed, "Xiongcheng, we havent seen each other for so many years..." Chu Xiongcheng was startled and said with mncholy, "Yes." His teenage memories were hooked up. "Where are my two sisters?" Old Mistress Yang sighed and asked, "Why didnt I see them?" Old Master Chu gave a long sigh and pointed to the ground, "They had gone down there..." "Youre alone for so many years?" Old Mistress Yang said sympathetically, "Thats bitter enough for you... Couples only be true partners when they turn old..." Old Master Chu sighed deeply, "This is a long story," Yet he thought in his heart: Even though Im an old bachelor now, my life has been so much easier than if I married you previously. Otherwise, I would be kneeling in front of you all the time. Im stronger than Yang Bao in the sense that I know how to y safe... But of course, he dared not to say this out. Yang Bao gazed around. He opened his mouth wanting to say something, but he swallowed the words back. Then, he opened his mouth again, and suddenly felt his heart burning with jealousy. He shouted, "Lets talk the real business! Real business!" Then he muttered, "We didnte to match-make the both of you... I think its a bit dangerous." "What did you say? What do you mean by a bit dangerous?!" Old Mistress Yang held on to her crutch, and with a bang, the stone floor beneath her was cracked into five or six pieces. She red at her husband furiously. Seeing the broken tiles, Old Master Chus mouth twitched, twitched again, and again... "I didnt say anything!" Old Master Chu tilted his head and straightened his neck. "Youre so bold! You dared to talk behind my back!" Old Mistress Yang yelled like a lioness. Old Master Chu covered his ears and groaned, "Oh my mummy... Luckily..." Yang Bao choked with silent fury. After staring at Old Mistress Yang and Chu Xiongcheng for some while, he finally admitted failure and said like a defeated cock, "I saw the both of you exchanging winks at each other, and it looked like there was a resurgence of the love affair both of you had in the past. I had no choice but to guard both of you against it... If I had my wife stolen from me at such an old age, I would have no face..." "Steal your ass!" Old Mistress Yang was furious, and threw her crutch forth. Old Master Yang did not dodge. The crutch mmed on his back to produce a sound likening to the striking sound between two metals. He let out a miserable sigh, and acted as if nothing had happened. Chu Xiongcheng twitched his mouth and nted his eyes. He thought: Looks like Yang Bao not only need to practice his knees, but also his back... How many rounds of hitting did he need to endure to reach his current endurance level... Instantaneously, he felt refreshed as he thought of it. Yang Run urged forward to make peace, "Mother, therere so many people, and its the Chu n here... Cant you save some face for Father..." Old Mistress Yang snorted angrily, "Is it me who did not save his face? Did you hear what your cuckold father just spoke!" Old Master Yang Bao snorted with a low voice, "If I became a cuckold... I still have someone else to me..." This was said in an extremely low voice. Old Mistress Yang did not hear it clearly and yelled, "What did you say? Repeat it!" Old Master Yang Bao stroked his beard. He revealed a sage and calm look, and said nothing. "Youve sessfully made me mad!" Old Mistress Yang was furious and said with some hatred, "How old are you? Why cant you save me from worrying for you?" Chapter 809 A Great Blow Yang Run wanted to appease both of them, but Yang Ruoxiong had already whispered, "Sister, dont advice any further. You know that father owes punches! Besides, while mothers crutch looks terrible, she actually dont use any force at all. Who on earth cant realize this..." As he said, this bear-like brother grunted and didnt forget to add on a few words, "Moreover, theyve been acting like this in our home every day. They are actually coquetting with each other..." Before he finished saying, two figures hurled over him. pping sounds were continuously heard, and amidst it was a howl, "Coquet your ass!" "You unfilial child! Coquet your ass!" After a short while, Old Mistress Yang stood up and walked gracefully back to her seat, and elegantly held up her teacup to drink; Old Master Yang stroked his beard, strode towards his seat with syed feet, and sat calmly, as though he had entered into his meditative state. In the middle of the hall sat a punch-drunk man, who lookedpletely different from his original appearance... Then, this punch-drunk man crawled up, rubbed his face, patted off the dust on his body nonchntly, and dragged himself back onto his seat. He held his teacup: With a gurgling sound, all the tea, together with the tea leaves, went into his mouth. Then he blinked his eyes which had already been swollen into a line. Realizing that everyone was speechless for a long time, the punch-drunk man said miserably, "Why have all of you stop talking?" The girl in red covered his face and shrank herself into her seat. Yang Run ced her palm on her forehead, speechless, while Chu Feilings face hadpletely turned ck. On the Chu ns side, not to mention anybody else, even Old Master Chu and Chu Feilong, who were the staidest in the Chu n, widened their eyes. Old Master Chu, amidst his astonishment, also felt refreshing: Luckily... Otherwise, all my sons would have to suffer... He nted his eyes to look at Yang Run, thinking: Its really really not easy... for Run to survive in this kind of family... Old Master Yang Bao suddenly opened his mouth, "Now that those people who deserved to have beatings were beaten up, and the jokes were also made, quickly call my grandson here... Run! Quickly call your son here! There are guests in the n. How can he still look after his medical center? I guess that hes only making some deceitful business just to cheat a few people..." Old Master Yangs words fully exined the original intention and purpose of Divine Doctor Chu opening up the medical center. Yang Runs face turned pale, and tears built up in her eyes, "Yang Yang was..." "What happened?" Old Master Yang Bao noticed that something was wrong and widened his eyes, "What happened to my grandson?" Smelling a rat, Chu Feiling screwed up his courage, "Father-inw, Yang Yang was... was..." "Shut up!" Yang Bao stared at him, "I havent settle with you these two years, and now youve be so daring to be phony in front of me. Dodge away and let Lan Lan say it." Yang Runs tears had already rolled down. She had already been suppressing her tears for a long time. Now, with her father and mother in front of her, how could she suppress her grievances and apprehension further? Not knowing whether his son was still alive or dead, Yang Run instantly shed her tears down. The faces of Yang Bao and Old Mistress Yang also became uglier and uglier. The atmosphere turned oppressive. As Yang Bao repeatedly bombarded Yang Run with questions, all the more did she cry aloud. "What the hell has happened?! Say it quickly!" Old Master Yang Bao was so anxious that he turned furious, and pulled his own hair and beard heavily as he shouted, "Do you want your father to die out of worry? Child, what exactly happened? Fart it off, cant you?" "*cough*... Inw, inw... This thing is like this..." Upon seeing that the situation was deteriorating, Chu Xiongcheng could only screw up his courage to force a smile, while he stood up and exined in a stuttering manner. Old Master Yang looked at him furiously, "What is like this? Speak! Motherf**ker, have you also turned into a mom? Cant you put off aplete fart!?" Old Master Chu Xiongcheng steeled his heart, took in a breath and said, "Its like this, everyone knows that the t Mountain Ridge came a powerful short fatty that day. And he injured a lot of people..." "What does this have to do with my grandson?" Yang Bao widened his eyes and asked, "I know that theres a short fatty stirring up troubles, but Ive already started my trip here that day, and I havent been informed of anything else. Could it be that my grandson is a short fatty?" He inspected Chu Feiling and Yang Run. After frowning for some time, he shook his head repeatedly and said, "By the looks of both of you, you couldnt have born a short fatty, could you? If that is the case, he would be an abnormity... I dont believe!" Old Master Chu smiled bitterly and stuttered, "It surely has no rtionship with him. That short fatty is naturally not your grandson... But the problem is... Yang Yang opened a medical center then... But coincidentally, that short fatty injured people from the Chu, Bao, Liao... and Xiao n, and also thew-enforcement officers... and this damn short fatty used special kungfu. The ordinary doctors are all incapable of treating the injuries of these people..." Old Master Yang Bao didnt understand, "Whatre you saying? What does this have to do with my grandson?" Old Master Chu said with difficulty, "But coincidentally, Yang Yang opened the medical center the day before, and he could even cure these injuries..." Old Master Chu sighed, "It wont be a matter at all if he could just cure them. But Yang Yang was injured and needed purple crystals, so he charged the consultation fee by a bit higher... and this raised the suspicion of thew-enforcement officers..." Yang Baos eyes became wider and wider, and his eyes turned fiercer and fiercer. He started to breathe more heavily, and it looked like he could not suppress his anger any further. Bad, this old guy is going to explode! Old Master Chu waved his hands and shouted, "All of you, get away now!" Instantly, Chu Feilong led all his n members to disappear like a whirlwind. They all knew that the two old men were going to put up a real fight. Chu Feilong then rushed back into the hall. ... Yang Bao suddenly calmed himself down. His calmness looked freakily dangerous, simr to the state of a volcano before the explosion. He controlled his voice and said lightly, "And then?" Although his voice sounded dull, anyone who had heard it would know that this old man was on the verge of explosion. He had now reached the point of explosion and was still rising up further... Old Master Chu Xiongcheng even had a sense of fear and trepidation and knew that he could not dodge away from this matter. He put up a long face and said, "Then, thew-enforcement officers came up to our doors to ask for him, and said they wanted to bring him back for investigation... Then... Yang Yang followed them and went..." "He went just like this?" Yang Bao stared and looked as if he was going to swallow Old Master Chu alive, "Youre a grandfather, how can you nkly watch your grandson be taken away byw-enforcement officers?" The Yang n members suddenly exploded. They had never thought that aftering here so happily to look at their nephew, the Chu n had once again lost him... Yang Bao suddenly jumped up, bounced once to reach in front of Chu Xiongcheng, and spat saliva all over Chu Xiongchengs face, "Youre an old rascal, old bastard, old brute, old worthless crumb! Youre a coward since you were young, and youre still one when youve turned old. And now, youve engulfed my grandson with your cowardice!" Old Master Chus face blushed. Finally, he turned furious and jumped to his feet, as he shouted, "What f**king ideas do I have? Thats my grandson too! But could I f**king not let him go? Theyre the f**kingw-enforcement officers! Law-enforcement officers, do you understand? Ah? Can you afford to go against them?" "Bullshit! You should go against them even if you cant!" Yang Baos voice was even louder, "In this world, therere too many forces that we cant afford! But do you just hand over your own flesh and blood if any random persones up to your door to ask for them? Law-enforcement officers, so what aboutw-enforcement officers?" "Bullshit!" Chu Xiongchengs entire body shuddered from anger. "Dont tell me that youre not aware of the power ofw-enforcement officers! Are you telling me that I have to sacrifice everyone in the n just for a grandson? Its not difficult for thew-enforcement officers to ruin such n as ours! Moreover, Ive also given them some money. Yang Yang went them just to rify the truth! Youre asking me to sacrifice the lives of the entire n just like this?! If its you, do you dare to do it?" "I dare!" Yang Bao roared, "Even if the Nine Great ns, thew-enforcement officers and the Three Stars Divine n band together to go against my Yang n, they would have to kill all the other people in the Yang n first before they could grab away the people they want!" He roared again, "Chu Xiongcheng! You just dont have balls!" "I dont have balls!?" Chu Xiongcheng was furious. "You dared to scold me!? You f**king owe yourself a beating!" Yang Bao was in a thundering rage. "Yes, my grandson has just returned back to the n, and you even did not give him the purple crystals he wanted! And you actually let him open up a medical center to earn money at such a young age! Youre purely treating him with partiality! Since when did you treat him as your grandson? And youre still saying mouthfuls of my grandson... You bastard, youre really stuck-up!" He shouted like a thunder, "My grandson has been mistreated by your Chu n for 18 and a half years! Now that he has finally returned, the Chu n still gave him such a p! Not only did you mistreat him, but you also didnt even defend for him, and you even passed him full-handedly over to thew-enforcement officers... Chu Xiongcheng! Youre so good! Youre a good grandfather, good n master!" His face was red. He pulled down his cape and mmed it heavily on the floor. "Chu Xiongcheng, Ive known you for decades, but its only today that I recognize your true being. Come, lets put up a real fight today! F**k you, f**k you!" Chapter 810 Grandson is Back! Both old men already had very fiery tempers. But inparison with Old Master Yang, whose fiery temper would be ignited without rhyme or reason, Old Master Chu could at least take into ount the overall circumstance. Now that they had put up a real fight and begun to attack each other violently, everyone beneath them was dazzled and they trembled with fear. Banging sounds arose, and the duo fought from the East to the West, then back to the East again, and from the South to the North... And everything beneath them would turn into a huge mess, as if struck by a thunderstorm! Two bangs sounded at the same time. It turned out that Chu Xiongcheng was hit by Yang Bao on his left shoulder, while Yang Bao suffered a kick from Chu Xiongcheng on his right leg. Both of them lost their bnce, and they fell from the air like two meteorites, mming violently on the ground. The ground tremored, but following which, the both of them bounced up again and began fighting like jackals. After dozens of punches, the duo was back into mid-air again. Then there was a dazzling battle between them. Countless numbers of Old Masters Chu and Yang appeared then suddenly disappeared, at the same time. One would pull the others hair, and the other would pull him back on his beard. Fighting like town rogues, they rolled to the ground while tangling themselves onto each other. They didnt push each other apart after they reached the ground. They continued to roll on the ground, while they punched, kicked, whacked and cursed each other. In the end, they brought up the various grievances they had in these dozens of years. As such, they became more and more furious. They had simply be sworn enemies. "You didnt have balls in the past, and now you still dont! You wanted to snatch my wife then, and now, my grandson has been bullied by you. You and I are at daggers drawn!" Yang Bao burst. "Youre a snapping beetle, so I gave way to you back then only to let you kneel more. Your wife is strict, and youre a coward who fears your wife. Every day, you need to help your wife wash her feet. Now, you even have the courage to barge in here. Ill f**king whack you till you explode 1 ... Ill let you explode! Let you explode! F**king explode..." Bang bang bang bang... In just the blink of an eye, the two serious-looking men had already be badly-battered. The brows of everyone beneath witnessing the fight palpitated and their faces twitched. Old Mistress Yang looked heavy and was unable to suppress her anger. Suddenly she howled, "Yang Bao! Havent you eaten? Whack this old bastard to death!" Old Master Yang turned back. Old Master Chu grasped hold of this opportunity and punched heavily on Yang Baos eyes, which instantly turned swollen; Yang Bao didnt spare him either, with a roar, he punched Old Master Chus nose, which started to nose-bleed. At one moment, Yang Bao was on the top punching his fists down, while at the other moment, Chu Xiongcheng had switched his position to the top, riding on Yang Bao and fiercely mming him down! Instantly, dozens of pits appeared on the originally t ground. Walls nearby slowly opened countless numbers of cracks... It looked like the Chu n had to renovate their house. Suddenly, Chu Xiongcheng, who was beneath Yang Bao, gave a kick on Yang Baos belly. Yang Bao was tossed out, and his limbs flung in mid-air. Chu Xiongcheng bounced up and caught him, and they fell fiercely into a gardens pond. Instantly, water sshed up and they began fighting in the water! Following which, they flew out with drenched bodies and began rolling on the ground. They didnt use any weapons and only fought with their arms and feet. Ones punch would be returned with anothers kick; their fight had proceeded in a desultory fashion. While Old Master Chu was solid, Old Master Yang had an even more steady build. Seeing that Old Master Chu was going to lose the fight, Chu Feilong was about to go forward to help his father strike Yao Bao. Yang Ruoxiong burst intoughter, "Chu Feilong, Ill fight with you!" Chu Feilong was startled. When he was just about to say, "I dont want to fight with you", Yang Ruoxiong had already dashed towards him like a bull and struck hisrge palm forth violently. As Chu Feilong tried to shelf against it, arge force pressed down on him like a heavy mountain. Having caught it off-guard, he instantly slipped back seventy or eighty feet as if he was on a skateboard. With a howl, Yang Ruoxiong flew up with his unimaginably sturdy body, and hurled forward violently. Chu Feilong, unwilling to be outdone, focused on confronting his opponent. As such, another battle had begun. Instantly, the entire backyard of the Chu n had turned into a battlefield. The Chu ns guards and Blood-Clothed Troop rushed up to each other at the same time. Chu Feiling and Yang Run yelled anxiously, "All of you, stop! We wont pardon anyone who dares to raise his hand!" Instantly, hundreds of machos came to a stop and stood still nkly as they watched the four people fighting. Chu Feiling and Yang Run nced a look at each other, and both saw the anxiety and contradiction in each others eyes: What should we do? Old Mistress Yang held a bowl of tea, while the girl in red stood by her side. Although her eyes were full of anxiety, she dared not speak. "Are you done yet?" Old Mistress Yang roared, seeing that the fight had been putting up for too long. Normally, the two geezers would stop when they heard such a roar. But now, both of them were still in a fit of anger. They didnt listen to themand and continued to fight. Mud balls flew into the air. Instantly, the originally clear sky turned dark, as if it was overwhelmed with dark clouds. Old Mistress Yang deeply felt that she had lost her face, and was just about to take action to punish both of them... At this moment, there was a yell outside the door, and there came an astonished voice, "Whats going on? Whos so daring to be wild here!" A figure, with a look of horror, came in slowly. Yang Run shouted in surprise, "Yang Yang?!" And she rushed towards him. Both sides were now fighting in full swing, and the culprit who had caused the fight... actually came back unscathed... It was Chu Yang. When he had not even traveled halfway from the Law Enforcement Hall, he saw a hugemotion in the direction of the Chu n and the sky was overwhelmed with dusts. At once, he was shocked and urged the postilion to speed up. This private carriage, which was used by themander ofw-enforcement officers, was indeed extraordinary. It was not onlyfortable but also fast. Soon, it arrived at the Chu n. Opening up the big gate, he only saw a mess within. The original grandeur of the house hadpletely vanished. Chu Yang was taken aback. Upon scrutiny, he realized that his grandfather Chu Xiongcheng and a leopard-like old man were fighting furiously, and that went the same to Chu Feilong and a bull-like macho. At the same time, everyone else in the Chu n, including his own father and mother... actually stood by to watch the battle? Although Chu Yang was smart and quick-witted, he was thoroughly perplexed at this moment. Isnt such a situation too bizarre? He couldnt help but let out a scream. Then, Yang Run came up and hugged Chu Yang, and asked affectionately, "Yang Yang, are you okay?" "Im fine, actually it was the elders from the Law Enforcement Hall who wanted me to attend their injuries. What else can it be?" Chu Yang could naturally not speak the truth. "I see," Yang Run felt relieved. "Not only this, after Ive finished attending them, Elder Sha even sent me back with his own private carriage," Chu Yang pointed his fingers casually and smiled, "These six brothers arew-enforcement officers. They guarded me back." Yang Run was even more delighted: She had such a promising son. He was held highly even in front of thew-enforcement officers. At once, she felt full of honor. She went forward to exchange greetings with thew-enforcement officers, and invited the few of them toe in to have some tea; How could they not know that these were words of courtesy? Besides, drink tea... in the current house of the Chu n? Its better to drink mud... The six people nced at one another and said, "Young Master Chu, do you need our help?" The six people were instructed by Sha Xinliang to obey to whatever requests made by Chu Yang. Now that they saw there were people making trouble in the Chu n, they wanted to assert themselves. Chu Yang looked at his mother to seek her opinion. Yang Run was taken aback and shook her hands, saying, "Yang Yang, thats your maternal grandfather... He mes your grandpa for not protecting you well and allowing you to be arrested by thew-enforcement officers... So they started to fight..." Chu Yang smiled bitterly, "Oh, I see." The sixw-enforcement officers smiled and said, "Since this is a household matter, we shall not intervene. Young Master Chu, we shall leave now." Chu Yang smiled and said politely, "Brothers, take care." Two of thew-enforcement officers faces twitched before saying goodbye. They thought: Were about the same age as your grandpa, yet you called us brothers... Without saying anything more, they bowed, turned back and left. Yang Run was amazed and said, "Yang Yang, youre so talented. Ive never seen thew-enforcement officers being so polite for a long time. They treated you so courteously... and even called you Young Master Chu... Your father has never been treated this way..." Chu Yang revealed a triumphant expression, "Thats nonsense, you should look at who your son is. Besides... by Fathers age, its inappropriate for him to be called Young Master Chu..." Yang Run patted him gently and said affectionately, "Youre ttering yourself!" And she immediately took his hands and said, "Come and look at your grandmother." She pulled Chu Yang in front of Old Mistress Yang, and introduced happily, "Mother, this is your grandson. Hes good-looking, isnt he?" She said it rather boastfully. Old Mistress Yang let the battle pass out of her mind, and smiled like a flower. She inspected Chu Yang carefully and said, "This guy really looks good. Your nose, eyes, brows, mouth, ears, face and skin... look like Lan Lans child at first nce. You look the same as your mother when she was young. Come to me. Let grandma have a closer look at you." Chu Feiling stood aside and quietly flipped his eyelids as he thought: You dare to say that he looks like your daughter, and has nothing that resembles me at all? ... This guy clearly looks like me... Chu Yang smiled sweetly. He went up and said naively, "Grandma..." At once, he vomited at his own attempt at acting cute. Old Mistress Yang was ted andughed, "Such a polite child..." And she turned around and yelled, "Come, bring out the gift that Ive prepared for my grandson." Nobody responded to her shout. That pair of father and son was still fighting valiantly. Old Mistress Yang was raged and shouted, "Are you blind? Cant you see that hes back?" Chu Feilong and Yang Ruoxiong stopped fighting first. Chu Yang paid special attention to them: That bull-like machos face had a lot of bruises on his face, while Chu Feilong had no bruise on his face at all. The duo seemed to be evenly matched, but Chu Yang instantly realized: Chu Feilong had definitely hidden his own potential. He snorted in his heart: By this creatures wit, it would be a wonder if he didnt hide his potential... Bao within the name Yang Bao means explode in Chinese Chapter 811 Meeting with Relatives The two old men were some distance away from Old Mistress Yang and didnt hear her. Their eyes were red from the fight, yet they were still punching and kicking violently at each other. Old Master Chu had sharp eyes. He looked back while still engaging in his fight, and saw Chu Yang standing in front of Old Mistress Yang. ted, he hurriedly said, "Hes back, hes back..." He was a little distracted by the surprise. Instantly, he was punched twice on his face by Yang Bao and felt dizzy. He was furious, "F**k your grandmother! My grandson is back, what are you still beating me for?" Yang Bao was startled and said, "Its a good thing that my grandson is back. But youre my inw, you cant f**k my grandmother!" And he raised his fists to punch Chu Xiongcheng again. Chu Xiongcheng knew that he had scolded this wrongly. He didnt know how to argue back, and could only dodge. Yang Bao didnt give up on their fight and chased after Chu Xiongcheng. Old Mistress Yang was so angry that she gasped for breath heavily. She shouted furiously, "Go up! Pull the two apart!" Under her order, Chu Feiling and Yang Ruoxiong led hundreds of guards to rush up in unison ferociously and dragged them apart by their heads and ears. Old Master Yang still forced a kick as he struggled, while Old Master Chu also returned him a kick tit for tat. Their bellies were struck at the same time. It was then they were pushed apart by each other. Exhausted, theyy panting heavily on the ground. Old Mistress Yang was furious. She stood up and gesticted her crutch while punishing them with a strong sense of righteousness, "Where are your manners? Where are your manners? Are both of you even inws? How could rtives behave like this in front of each other? Are both of you not ashamed? Both of your ages added up to almost 200, yet youre still fighting like kids! Bah! Today is a great day for visiting our grandson. If the two of you spoiled my spirits, Id rip your skins apart one by one, alive!" Old Master Chu criticized her, "You only said so when our grandson is back. Just now, not only you didnt say it, but you also mored your husband to give me a harsh punishment... Such a ck-hearted woman..." Old Mistress Yang continued to scold, "Chu Xiongcheng, youre also wrong. No matter what, were your guests. Is this the way how a n master wees his guests? Weve traveled thousands of miles toe here, and now were hungry. You actually bullied Old Yang first..." Chu Xiongcheng was furious. He twitched his mouth and nted his eyes, "I bullied Old Yang? You had no conscience at all when you said this. Its clear that your Yang n started the fight first..." Old Mistress Yang was raged, "If you have no wrongs, how could he beat you? He did so for your own good!" Chu Xiongcheng copsed on the spot. Damn it, I havent seen such a way of shielding for ones shoring... Motherf**ker, who asked me to not be your husband... But, fortunately, Im not... Old Mistress Yangnded a kick on Old Master Yang Baos ass, and scolded, "Its so shameful of you! A mere Chu Xiongcheng could actually beat you into such a manner!" Old Master Yang screamed in pain and jumped up. He cracked open his deeply swollen mouth, "I was joking with him..." Aside, Chu Yang watched the ongoing show with twitched mouth and nted eyes. His legs and belly also went spastic. Damn it, the family on my mothers side is really a bunch of crackpot. Now, I finally understand where my nonsensical and rogue-like character came from. They were inherited from them... I cant be med for this... Over the other side, Old Master Chu roared, "Clear up a room and receive our guests! Order the kitchen to butcher the pigs and goats, and prepare good wine!" The two old men gazed at each other spitefully, and suddenly, the began tough in unison. Old Master Yang Bao pointed at Chu Xiongcheng, "Look at yourself! You look like a bear, a wild bear..." Chu Xiongchengughed, "Look at how stupid you look! You look like a roasted wild donkey!" Everyone was confused about whether tough or cry. Chu Yang looked at all these numbly and didnt pay attention to a macho who hade next to him. Suddenly, he felt a stretch of darkness in front of him, and an atmosphere of oppression overwhelmed him. He looked up to see that the tall macho with arge built was in front of him and looking at him with his head lowered. Chu Yang thought he was already not short. How could his height of 1.83 meters be considered short? But this macho was two and a half heads taller than him, and the body width was also twice of his own. As he stood there, Chu Yang felt that even the heaven and earth had all lost their colors. The macho Yang Ruoxiong extended his bear-like palm and patted on Chu Yangs shoulder,ughing, "Chu Yang? Im your uncle Yang Ruoxiong! Hey, what has happened to you?" It turned out that Yang Ruoxiongs pat had caused Chu Yang to m his ass onto the ground. Chu Yang hadnt yet recovered his cultivation. How could he withstand against such a pat by this Mighty-Spirit God? Yang Ruoxiong extended his hand and grabbed Chu Yangs hair till his two feets were lifted up from the ground. Then, Yang Ruoxiong inspected Chu Yang carefully and said with suspicion, "Why do you look like a bean sprout? And you fell just with a little pat? Your body is really not sturdy..." Chu Yang was still left lifted up like a brine fish. The other hand of Yang Ruoxiong twisted Chu Yangs face towards him, and he murmured, "You really look good. You look just like me when I was young. Its said that a nephew should be beaten if he doesnt look like his uncle... Nephew, give me a smile..." The poor Chu Yang was suffocated and his face had turned purple. He couldnt even talk from his current position. How could he even smile... And he could only say angrily in his heart: Luckily Im not like you... If I was... itd definitely be difficult to find a wife in my entire life... Only that you have such a wonderful name, Yang Ruoxiong... Who is so smart to know that youre like a bear 1 just when you were born... Yang Runs angry and shocking voice began to ring, "Yang Ruoxiong, let go of my son!" And she rushed forth like a female tiger. Yang Ruoxiong hurriedly let go of Chu Yang, and habitually gave him another pat on his shoulder, "Youre too feeble. You shall practice with me in the future. Hey... Why did you fall down again..." It turned out the pat had once again mmed Chu Yangs ass onto the ground. With a flop, Chu Yangnded his ass solidly onto the ground, and his face was all pale... Yang Run rushed forward furiously, pped her brother to one side, and raged, "Your nephews body is weak, and his meridians were locked. Now he had no martial power at all. You... you... you... Do you want to kill him?" Yang Ruoxiong stroked his scalp andughed hollowly, "Oh I see, no wonder this kid looks like a bean sprout..." Being ashamed, he wanted to slip away. Suddenly, he regained his consciousness, and shouted furiously, "Who locked my nephews meridians? Who has such big courage, is it Chu Xiongcheng that old bastard?" Yang Run was ashamed and angry at the same time, and shouted, "Piss off to one side!" Yang Ruoxiong had been afraid of his sister since young. He grumbled and tramped away. Many hands make work light. Although the house of the Chu n was wrecked, but with thousands of people, it was very quickly cleared up. Of course, the Guest Hall couldnt be used. Now that the weather was just nice, a banquet was opened up in the backyard. The two old men returned to their own ce to nurse their wounds, nourish their bodies, and settle the bruises and swollen areas on their faces. Then they put on their respective new robes, carried their pig-heads and swaggered to the banquet site. Chu Yang then greeted his maternal grandfather, grandmother, uncles and aunts, and bowed to them like a snapping beetle. He received a lot of gifts. Particrly, Old Mistress Yang gave Chu Yang a sword, which was said to be able to cut iron as if it was dug into muds, while Old Master Yang gave Chu Yang a sparkling bright dagger, which was said to be an ancient divine weapon. The entire Chu n looked at the two gifts with envious eyes. They were really rare treasures... Only Chu Feiling and Yang Run smiled bitterly in their hearts. The daggers and swords that they now owned were given to them by Chu Yang. They were a few times more powerful than those that Chu Yang had now received. These would definitely be things that Chu Yang could give away randomly. How could Chu Yang be fond of these two things? By Chu Yangs judgment, he was naturally not fond of the sword and dagger. But this was the first time in his life, including his previous life, to receive something given by his blood rtives. So, he was still quite excited. After thanking them politely, he yed with them and could hardly bear to put them down. Even from his eyes, it could be seen that he was trying hard to suppress his unsettled emotions. Yang Run and Chu Feiling felt sour in their hearts as they looked at Chu Yang. After realizing why Chu Yang had behaved this way, a turmoil of emotions overwhelmed them, and both of them felt deeply guilty and remorseful. What their son needed were not treasured daggers, swords or any sorts of divine weapon, but love. But as parents, they had only cared to be happy about their sons return and forgotten all of these... "This sword is called Blowing Snow. Legend has it that its the sword that a Sword Monarch named Dongfang Weishu had owned a thousand years ago. It can tear apart whatever things it was targeted at without mistake, and is able to cut iron as if its dug into muds," Old Mistress Yang squinted her eyes and said smilingly. She felt very much relieved as she saw that his grandson liked her gift very much. "Grandma, thank you for your generous gift! Ill definitely make good use of the sword," Chu Yang said, touched by the gift. He knew that while this sword was no big deal to him, it was still a rare divine weapon within the Nine Heavens. It must not be easy for the Yang n to attain such a sword. "This dagger has a legendary name called Dagger of the Evil Dragon. Its made with the singr horn of a tenth-grade spirit beast and is extremely sharp. In addition, it has inherent cold energy within it. Whoever that is cut by it will instantly have their blood veins frozen up and die eventually." Yang Baoughed, "Ive always been frank and forthright, and like to punch people, especially the pleasure of having my fists beaten on other peoples body. Just like the way I punched your paternal grandpa... Hahaha... So I dont like these kinds of small insidious weapons. But you look sly, so I brought it here." Everyone was amazed by Yang Baos speech. Chu Yang was at a loss of whether to cry or tough. Is grandpa even giving this to me as a gift? What does he mean by I look sly? Besides, did you see me before? And you actually brought it here because I look sly? Chu Yang pinched his nose and received the gift. Within the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit thought: This Dagger of the Evil Dragon still has some use. For the time being, you can use it to assassinate people. When your cultivation is mature enough, you can directly absorb the cold energy within it and transform it into the cold energy of the Seven Shades. Chu Yang agreed. Inparison, Chu Yang liked his uncles gift best. Chu Ruoxiong directly gave him 500 purple crystals! How practical! ... Ruoxiong means like a bear in Chinese Chapter 812 I Have a Wife The name of Chu Yangs cousin was very cute; shes called Yang Yaya. She also gave Chu Yang a peace buckle. Chu Yang thought: Looks like her n isnt well-educated, even the names that they give are all rustic. This level of giving names fade inparison with my own teacher Meng Chaoran. For instance, Chu Yang, Tan Tan... How good the names are! Yang Ruoxiongughed. He wanted to pat on Chu Yangs shoulder again but held back, and could only pat on his legs. He shouted, "I dont have a lot of treasures, and I think that purple crystals are more practical in usage than those little gadgets! Nephew, your grandpa didnt give you purple crystals, but Ill give you! Ill give you whatever amount you want. You shall take these first. If you want to have a concubine, throw the purple crystals directly at me! If you dont have enough purple crystals, tell me and Ill give you more!" Everyone was dumbfounded. Have a concubine? Why is there such a frank uncle! This is their first meeting, and he has even prepared to get his nephew a concubine... "Yang Yang, where do you get your name from? Such a nice name," Yang Bao grinned as he scrutinized his grandson. He felt that other than his feeble body, everything about him was good. Of course, if Chu Yang could be as stalwart as his uncle, that would be even more wonderful. But as he thought, he sighed with pity: The traits from the Chu n arent good, this is the best that Chu Yang could be. "Its given to me by my teacher," Chu Yang said carefully. He thought: How is this name good? Even you know that my name is good? "Hey, you didnt know your family background then, did you? How did your teacher know that your fathers surname is Chu, while your mothers one is Yang?" Old Master Yang was very surprised. "This person isnt simple. Chu Yang, Chu Yang... Hahaha, doesnt this represent our two families? And your nickname is called Yang Yang. Obviously, our Yang n stands greater significance in your name." Chu Yang didnt know whether to cry orugh. He finally knew why his grandpa thought his name was good. It turned out that this old man had thought the Yang in Chu Yangs name was the same character as his own surname Yang. "Its the same Yang within the term Yang Guang 1 ," Chu Yang corrected him. "Its Yang anyway!" Yang Bao waved his hand. "When a sheep is brought into the donkeys shed, its not a sheep anymore! It has turned into a donkey!" Chu Yang was stunned. "How is it? Good grandson, I hope that youre satisfied with the gifts given by our n?" Old Master Yang Baoughed, and gazed aroundcently. "Were not as stingy as some person from a certain n. He is so stingy that he mped his purple crystals in his asshole and isnt willing to take them out." As he said, he nted his eyes to look at Chu Xiongcheng and sneered. Chu Xiongcheng immediately turned his head back angrily, and snorted in his heart: I merely dont want to reveal the unsavory background of your n. How are we as wealthy as your Yang n? Do you think I dont know about the Purple Crystals Mine that your n had gained several years ago? Otherwise, where did the Pure Purple Jade Essencee from? So magnanimous of you to give off 500 purple crystals at one shot. Although these are half a years revenue of our Chu n, they are only a drop in the ocean for your Yang n. Otherwise, how did you organize the Blood-Clothed Troop which is made up of all Martial Emperors? Old bastard, you really thought that Im stupid... I merely dont want to publicize this for the sake of the rtions between our two ns. Otherwise, your entire n would be destroyed... Yang Baoughed and said, "Now that my grandson is finally back home, Ive removed one load from my mind! Back then, my father only had me when he was 76 years old. He endured many hardships..." Old Mistress Yang coughed profusely. Everyone was astounded: What has your grandson got to do with your father having you at 76 years old? But your father is really good... Hes still sexually potent even at such an age... Hearing the coughing sounds, Yang Bao suddenly changed the subject, and said seriously, "... When Yaya and Yang Yang were about to be born, my father happened to get a piece of Pure Purple Jade Essence, so he requested an expert to cut it into two halves, and write the word Chu on one, while Yang on the other. This is to indicate the family background of both of them." Yang Bao turned around, "Grandson, wheres your jade pendant?" Chu Yang and the girl in red next to him immediately fished their pendants out and held them over. Yang Bao held the two jade pendants and said delightfully, "These are the two pieces hahaha..." Chu Yang faintly felt that something bad was going to happen. Sure enough, he heard Yang Bao say, "At that time, both our ns had an agreement, that is... We would do nothing if both of them are girls or boys, but if one is a girl and the other a boy, they shall marry each other hahaha... That would be a heaven-made match!" Chu Yangs head exploded instantly, and suddenly he felt dizzy. The girl in red was also stunned, and instantly her face blushed. She stomped her feet violently, "Grandpa, what nonsense are you saying?" Very obviously, she did not know this in advance. Yang Bao said jubntly, "Yang Yang,e over and have a look at your wife!" Yang Ruoxiong patted on Chu Yangs shoulder, his eyes beaming, "Nephew! Quicklye and have a look at my daughter. I couldnt call you nephew in the future. You shall be called son-inw. Hahaha, son-inw, quicklye up and have a look..." Chu Yang was dumbstruck. Yang Run and Chu Feiling were also startled. The duo suddenly remembered that there was indeed such a thing back then, and instantly felt awful. They had been too delighted over their sons return that they actually forgot about this matter... What could they do now? Others might not know, but how could both of them not know? Chu Yang already had a lover, and in the Lower Three Heavens, he already had a child with the Emperor. The Empress, also his wife, was also waiting for his return... Then there suddenly emerged a promised wife before he was born... Chu Yang would certainly not ept this. Chu Yang even didnt ept Wu Qianqian, a beauty who had been with Chu Yang for such a long time. Let alone this cousin that Chu Yang had met for the first time. "No!" Yang Yaya, with tears in her eyes, had already burst out furiously before Chu Yang had thought of how to respond, "I was wondering why all of you wanted me toe here for. Now I see! How could you... How could you be like this?" The little girl felt wronged and she pursed her lips angrily. "Marriages are dictated by parents and match-makers! Its useless for you to go against it! As long as I agreed with this marriage, then this marriage must carry on!" Yang Ruoxiong waved his hands, "Let alone this is decided by your grandpa, so you cant disobey this decision." Yang Yaya felt angry, anxious and wronged, and finally, tears shed from her eyes. "Yang Yang, what do you have to say?" Yang Bao stared at his grandson. Chu Yang touched his chin and said, "Its, of course, a good thing... that my cousin looks so pretty, but I... but I already have a wife..." "You have a wife!?" Not only the Yang n, the Chu n was also stunned by these words. Including Chu Feiling and Yang Run, they looked as if they were struck by lightning! Such words were really too explosive! "You... you... you..." Yang Bao stared and pointed at Chu Yang. He was so agitated that his fingers trembled, "Then, wheres your wife?" Originally, he had wanted to question Chu Yang, but again he thought: This kid was outside for so many years, how could he know that his n had already settled his marriage? This really cant be med on him. "My wife has gone off with her teacher to learn martial arts," Chu Yang said calmly. "Gone off with her teacher?" Yang Run was the most concerned for Chu Yang, and said, "Whats your wifes name? How does she look? Are both of you married already?" Chu Yang revealed a contradictory look, and whispered at his mothers ears, "Mother, we cant afford to talk me out of getting married. Not to mention our n, even the Ye n, the number one n in the Nine Great ns, cant afford to do so." How calctive was Chu Yang? At first sight, he had understood that only his mother could be able to push this marriage away. Thus, he simply worked on his mother. But he didnt lie to her. Mo Qingwu was the shared apprentice of Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing, who were both Supreme Martial Artists. Even the Ye n would not dare to push away a promised marriage. It would really be a disaster if the two Martial Warriors got angry. Well, besides, if it was the Ye n, not to mention a big beauty, even if it was a female pig... the Ye n would have to marry her in and provide for her. How could they talk about pushing away a promised marriage? Yang Run was shocked and delighted at the same time. With an itchy heart, she asked in a low voice, "Which n is the girl from?" Chu Yang said mysteriously, "I cant say it here..." Yang Run nced at Chu Feilong and took a tumble. She said, "Yes, yes, you cant say it here..." And she turned towards Yang Bao and said, "Father, since Yang Yang already has a wife, how about doing away with this affair. Yaya is also my most beloved niece and the treasure of the Yang n. She cant be a concubine no matter what." Yang Bao stroked his beard and mumbled with a deep voice, "Actually, its normal for a man to have a few wives and concubines at the same time..." Aside, Yang Ruoxiongs wife moved closer to Old Mistress Yang and implored, "Mother..." Old Mistress Yang snorted and said, "Since Yang Yang has already found himself a wife, what are we still worrying for? Old fellow, lets just end this talk!" Old Master Yang was a bit unreluctant and said, "I want to have a look at the wife of this kid, and see whether she is suitable for him. If she isnt, they should just divorce and let Chu Yang marry our Yaya." Chu Yang didnt know whether tough or cry. As such, the conversation of this matter was lightly dismissed. Following which, the Chu ns banquet started. All sorts of seafood and countless bottles of good wines were served one after another... Instantly, aroma of food and wine diffused in all directions. Yang Bao and his son tossed and drank to their hearts content. Not for long, they were already drunk. At first, Old Master Yang Bao caught Chu Feiling and punished him a few sentences, saying that he was useless to bear such a feeble-looking child... But in the end, he had forgotten about this matter. The two badly-battered geezers held on each others shoulders and backs amicably, and theyughed and scolded each other as they drank. Having had a drawn battle previously, both of them wanted to outdo each other in their drinking capacity by intoxicating each other first... After locking each others primordial qi, they lifted up the wine jugs and drank. In the end, the two geezers became asrge as drums. Their bodies shook and their eyes looked drowsy. Finally, they tumbled down at the same time, and they were lifted back into the house. It was already midnight. Yang Run was worried ever since the banquet. After the banquet, she called her son into her room and asked him carefully about his wife. Yang Runs heart was torn with anxiety as she thought about her grandson in the Lower Three Heavens. ... Yang Guang means sunlight in Chinese Chapter 813 Accident at the Medical Center Yang Run was very miserable and in a deep dilemma. This spawn hase back for just a few days. Why is he so worried? How good my junior sister is! She even bore a son for you, and you still... "Whose apprentice is your wife?" Yang Run stared at her son. "Ning Tianya," Chu Yang sighed. "Who?" Yang Run felt confused and did not react over: He doesnt seem to be famous... "And Bu Liuqing," Chu Yang continued. "Ning Tianya? Who is he? Why does this sound so familiar? Bu Liuqing? Hes also..." As Yang Run thought, she suddenly gave out arge cry, and widened her eyes, "Ning Tianya? Bu Liuqing!?" "Hush! Speak softer." Chu Yang smiled bitterly. Yang Run sat straight on the chair. Her eyes looked nk, her body was stiff and her lips quivered. She asked softly and nervously, "Theyre the legendary Supreme Martial Artists?" "Looks like they are the two of them." Chu Yang smiled bitterly. "In the Far North Wastnds, they saw my wife and saw her potential, so they wanted her to be their own apprentice. For this, both of them almost put up a big fight. Finally, both of them decided her to be theirmon apprentice..." As if hearing an unbelievable fairy tale, her face started to change colors. After a long time, she even became breathless. This was too shocking for her! Her sons wife was actually themon apprentice of the two Supreme Martial Artist, Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing, and both of them actually fought hard for this apprentice... Such identity... was certainly tens of thousands of times more valuable than a princess of any country. No wonder my son would say: We cant afford to talk out this marriage... We cant indeed afford this. Yang Run also heard that the two Supreme Martial Artists appeared once in the Far North Wastnds of the Middle Three Heavens. This corroborated with what Chu Yang had said, and instantly, Yang Run believed Chu Yangs words. My son has no reasons to cheat me... But... What about Tiantian? My poor junior sister... My poor grandson... Yang Runs heart was in a mess. "Mother, what are you thinking?" Chu Yang asked as he saw Yang Runs anxious face and mercurial expressions. "No... Nothing..." Yang Run sighed deeply and said, "Yang Yang, do you... you like... this girl?" And she added, "Im saying... this... girl... whos brought away by the two Supreme Martial Artists?" Chu Yang nodded resolutely, "Mother, shes the woman I like the most in my life." "Oh..." Yang Run said with mncholy, "Then... Is it because of her that you didnt ept Wu Qianqian?" Chu Yang was startled. He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked with suspicion, "Mother, how do you know about Wu Qianqian?" Only then did Yang Run realize that she had slipped her mouth, and forced a smile, "I heard about her before..." Chu Yang let out an oh. It looked like a response, yet it also looked like he was pondering about it. Yang Run wanted to hide her intentions and dared not to speak about this any further. She switched the subject, "How does that... that girl look like?" Chu Yang nodded heavily, "Unsurpassable and stunningly beautiful!" Yang Run rxed her heart slightly and said, "How is her temper? Does she listen to you?" Chu Yang patted on his chest, saying, "If I want her to go to the East, she wont dare to go to the West; If I want her to whack a dog, she will definitely not shout at a chicken!" Yang Runughed and said, "Hows her stature?" Chu Yang fell into a reverie, "Big breast, big bottom, and fair..." Yes, Im saying how Qingwu is going to look like when she grows up... Yang Run muttered, "Looks like shes fertile..." Chu Yang was astounded. ... After Old Master Yang Bao had brought his n to the Chu n, it appeared that like a dog in the manger, he had no intentions to leave in the meantime. As such, the Chu n became bustling. Every day, the yelling sounds of the two geezers could be heard. Out of the blue, they would start to fight. Then, the two of them would be sitting at the same table having meals together with badly battered faces. Then they would have toasts, get drunk and sleep... They led a ratherfortable life. Chu Yangs life returned back to normal. He persisted in traveling between his n and medical center every day and made the medical center his home. The second day when Chu Yang returned to the medical center, he was tagged along by Chu Leer. Chu Leer, who had beenpletely removed of her pain, had her body getting better day by day. In four or five days, it was obvious that she had changed. Her face became whiter and rosier, while her hair also turned brighter and softer. Her original yellowish and dry hair were no longer visible. Her body also grew gradually. The only thing that kept the same was her nonchnt personality. She was just too calm and staid over everything. She always had a gentle smile hanging at the corners of her mouth, and she walked quietly. She looked just like orchids that blossomed in deep valleys, pure, uncontaminated by the vexations of the outside world, and also strikingly beautiful. Only in front of Chu Yang would she then be sprightly. After being by her mothers side for a few days, she started to tag along Chu Yang and turned into a small, free worker of Chu Yangs medical center. Divine Doctor Chus unsightly medical center was really not fit for this precious, jewel-like little girl. But Chu Leer wasnt bothered about such matters. Even when she got busy, she still looked quiet and gentle. Chu Yang arrived at the medical center on the second days morning. When he saw Chu Feiyan, he was taken aback. Chu Feiyan was limping, his face was badly battered, and he was clearing up the big mess in the medical center -- broken pieces of furniture were everywhere, and the few medicine cabs werepletely smashed up. The little Chu Leer who was behind Chu Yang could not help but scream aloud, "Fourth uncle, what has happened to you?" Chu Yang was raged at once. Looking at the situation, somebody hade to wreak havoc on their medical center; and this was a kind of reprisal! Otherwise, the medical center would not be like such. "Fourth uncle, are you alright?" Chu Yang quickly went up. Chu Feiyan sighed and his face was full of guilty, "Yang Yang, Im really useless..." "Why are you saying this at such a time," Chu Yang lowered his voice and said word for word, "Is it... people from the Xiao n?" Chu Feiyan nodded and said, "Should be the case." He sighed and said, "Although the other two ns also have experts that can defeat me, I recognize most of them. I can recognize them just by fighting with them. But I dont recognize these few people. Other than the Xiao n, I cant think of who else they are." Chu Yang agreed. Chu Feiyan said, "They maye again tonight." "Come again tonight?" Chu Yang frowned, "Are you sure?" ... It turned out that at the night when Chu Yang returned back to the n, Chu Feiyan had immediately gone to the Blood-Payers Hall to release the tasks, and he had used up all the purple crystals that Chu Yang passed him. When he returned back, he discovered that Chu Yang was still not back. He felt uneasy to leave the medical center unguarded, so he stayed here these few days. But in the midnight yesterday, with a banging sound, the door of the center was smashed open, and a few people with veils rushed in. Although Chu Feiyan was a fifth stage Martial Emperor, these five or six people were all ninth stage Martial Emperors! He couldnt guard against them, and so he was caught and beaten severely. These few people knew Chu Feiyans identity and dared not treat him too badly. They only bashed his face andpelled him to say the whereabouts of the purple crystals. But the purple crystals were already used up to release the task, how could Chu Feiyan have any more purple crystals with him? Besides, even if he had them, Chu Feiyan would rather not hand over the purple crystals. They were the hope for his nephew and niece, how could he give them away? The few people were raged as they failed to attain the purple crystals. When they left, they said relentlessly: Well give you one day to pass up the purple crystals. If you cant get them out tonight, you shall wait for you nephew to im your corpse!! Chu Feiyan was bruised all over his body. Although his nerves and bones werent hurt, he rested for half a night. At dawn, he crawled up and wanted to go back home to seek assistance, but he couldnt make up his mind: Its a bit shameful for himself. When he was in a dilemma, Chu Yang had arrived. Chu Yang was even more furious when he stepped into the backyard! Tens of his beloved purple bamboos were snapped! There was no ruins anywhere else. It looked like these people had left after they failed to find the purple crystals. Chu Yangs face darkened and his brows knitted together. He said, "Fourth uncle, this matter is a bit not right. If the Xiao n wanted to have the purple crystals, why would they drag for so much time? Why did they only take action after three days?" Chu Feiyan flipped his eyes and said, "After three days... Its already very fast. If they came just after you treated their peoples injuries and earned so many purple crystals from them... wont they be deliberately trying to stir up a war with our Chu n? Although the Xiao n is wealthy and powerful, were also not considered easy to be tackled with. After three days of the buffer, most of the ns would have recovered their energy. If they take action at such a time, all the ns could be suspects. Even if the Xiao n was suspected, the probability would be small. This was why they acted so boldlyst night." Chu Yang nodded and sank into deep thoughts, "I see." His eyes gleamed and he said, "Fourth uncle, you shall now rest. Ill prepare them a huge present tonight." Chu Feiyan said worriedly, "You? Is it alright for you alone?" Chu Yang smiled darkly and said, "If I cant... then other people will also not seed." He extended his hand into his chest-pocket and fished out a small bottle, which contained some milky-white spring water within it, "Fourth uncle, drink this. This is good for your injuries." Chu Feiyan was knowledgeable. He screamed as he opened the bottles lid, "Vitality Spring Water?! Where did you get such a good thing from?" Chu Yang smiled, "Someone gave me in the past, and Im still left with some." Chu Feiyan took the bottle of water and instantly didnt bear to drink it. He said, "I only suffered from external injuries. Im alright. You shall let my third brother drink this after he returns. He has always been on the run these few years... He has suffered from so much trouble, and is surely very exhausted." Chu Yang said, "Ive already prepared it for the third uncle." Chu Feiyan then said wistfully, "I shall drink half of it, the other half shall go to your fourth aunt." Chu Yang was raged, "She had also drunk it! Since Im letting you drink it, you shall drink it! Why do you have so much nonsense?!" Chu Feiyan flipped his eyelids, and set his mind to drink it. Chu Yang told Chu Feiyan to return to the inner room to heal his wounds. Then, he briefly cleared up the storefront. Since the medicine cabs were smashed, he directly threw them away. Chu Yang instructed Chu Leer to not run about and to guard the medical center carefully. Then, he changed his appearance and went out of the small gate in the backyard. In the blink of an eye, he had vanished... Not long after, Chu Yang appeared in front of the Law Enforcement Hall in ck robes. He put down his hoods to reveal his original face and said smilingly, "Is it alright for you to report to Commander Sha that Chu Yang wants to see him?" Chapter 814 Mother-Child Mandarin Duck Jade Coolughter sounded. Sha Xinliangs beaming bald head appeared in front of Chu Yang. Sha Xinliang ran over to Chu Yang hurriedly and sped Chu Yangs hands, "Little Brother hahaha, why have you returned in such a short time? Comeee, we shall go in to have a good cup of tea, and have a meal here together." As he said, he pulled Chu Yangs hands and dragged him enthusiastically into the hall. The twow-enforcement officers who were on duty at the gate almost had their eyeballs jumped out. Motherf**ker! Is this even the cold-faced and ck-hearted Commander Sha that we have? Commander Sha always held on a ck face. Even if the n masters of the Three Big nse, he would also attend to them half-heartedly. His face was always raised upwards and he always looked very proud. When he sees this youth, why does he appear as if he had seen his own father? Even if thew-enforcement master was here, he wouldnt look like this... Hearing that Chu Yang hade, Qin Baoshan, who was aside healing his injuries, weed him withughter and a big hug. He looked pleasantly surprised by Chu Yangs visit, as if a day without Chu Yang seemed as long as three years. "Brother! Hahaha, my little brother. Youve finallye, I missed you so much..." Chu Yang had goosebumps all over him: I just left here not more than a day... Sha Xinliang had already swiftly gotten the tea ready. He said smilingly, "Little brother,e and sit here. Im just having a game of chess with Old Qin. This old bastard had lost but he cheated. Its not fun to y with him at all." Qin Baoshan was raged. "Its you who stole my car!" Chu Yang waved his hand immediately and interrupted the duos quarrel. He said anxiously as he frowned, "Let me say something... my two brothers, why are you like this? Its so urgent... to get your medicines. You even have the hearts to stay at home to y chess? This..." Chu Yang looked a bit exasperated. He stamped his feet as he said, "This... This is uneptable!" He actually bristled with anger! Seeing that Chu Yang was truly anxious for them, Qin Baoshan and Sha Xinliang felt deeply touched and looked at each other. Qin Baoshan said gently, "Little brother, dont worry. Haha, how do we need to find the medicinal ingredients by ourselves? Weve already arranged for it." Sha Xinliang smiled, "If we hadnt arranged that, we wouldnt have the hearts to y chess." Chu Yangs eyes sparkled. That was a real surprise for him. He said, "Did you find the Nine-Heavens Jade-Ichor and Nine-Heavens Jade-Ichor too?" Qin Baoshan nodded and said, "Both were indeed hard to find, but we have the suitable channels." He smiled with pride and said, "The Nine-Heavens Jade-Ichor and Nine-Clover Jade Ganoderma are precious elixirs, and cant be found in other ces. Both of us contacted the Medicine Valley and the Zhuge n. It happened that there is Nine-Heavens Jade-Ichor in the Medicine Valley! The Zhuge n is also preparing for the Medicine Banquet in recent years. Among the medicines they have gathered, there are two pieces of Nine-Clover Jade Ganoderma!" Sha Xinliang sighed and said, "We shall admit that weve exploited our power for our personal gains. By iming that we came from the Law Enforcement Hall, those who have the medicines were more or less forced to give us some respect. So were quite sessful. Otherwise, we would take forever to find them..." "I see," Chu Yang nodded and smiled with relief, "Thats good then. My two brothers must have spent a lot of money, I guess?" "Spend money? Its still not enough!" Sha Xinliang felt that his heart ached, "These are all purple crystals! That Nine-Heavens Jade-Ichor is better. It only cost 5,000 purple crystals. But the bunch of brats from the Medicine Valley wanted 10,000 purple crystals for my Nine-Clover Jade Ganoderma! And regardless of what I said, they were not willing to cut the price down! A whole 10,000 purple crystals! These include all the bribes and money that I exploited through power. I also have to borrow 3,000 from Old Qin." Sha Xinliang gritted his teeth and cursed the ck-heartedness of the Medicine Valley. He sighed and said, "Your old brother is now heavily indebted!" Qin Baoshan rolled his eyes on him and said, "How unpleasant do you sound! I havent asked you to return my money back yet! Besides, how can you talk about bribery and exploitation of power in front of our little brother? Hes an upright and honest person." Sha Xinliangughed and said, "I said this directly only because little brother is not an outsider! Both of us only have an annual sry of 300 purple crystals. How is that enough to get 10,000 purple crystals if we dont use the money that we gained through other means?" Chu Yangughed aloud and said, "Thats right! Brother Qin has been over-anxious. Thew-enforcement officers have been wielding control of the Nine Heavens for so many years. To speak the truth, how manyw-enforcement officers really are there whore not greedy? Besides... This is very normal and everyone knows it very clearly, so what is there to hide? Moreover, both are you are my elder brothers. In Brother Qins eyes, do I look like I dont know about these little manners of the world?" Qin Baoshanughed, "Its my mistake that I said wrongly. Ill punish myself with a jug of wer on!" The threeughed. Yet Chu Yangs heart shook vehemently: Nine-Clover Jade Ganoderma for 5, 000 purple crystals! Nine-Heavens Jade-Ichor for 10,000 purple crystals! They are much more than his preliminary estimations! The rest of the six poisonous medicines would definitely cost much more than the Nine-Heavens Jade-Ichor. Much more still has to be done in gathering the elixirs. "Urgh, my two brothers, how did you manage to contact the sellers so quickly?" Chu Yang suddenly remembered something, and stuttered, "The... Medicine Valley and Zhuge n should be very far away, even with the fastest method of sending messages through hawks, wouldnt it also... require many days?" "Hahaha..." Sha Xinliangughed and patted on Chu Yangs shoulder, "Little brother, if we rely on passing messages, let alone a few days, they cant even receive it after a few months time. Probably they would be whacked down halfway and eaten roasted... Our Law Enforcement Hall has different branches in every region. Moreover, we have contacts with every big n. At the front gate of every branch, theres a Mother-Child Mandarin Duck Jade. We rely on it to transmit messages. Even if were tens of thousands of miles away, the messages would be received in no longer than two hours." "Mother-Child Mandarin Duck Jade? Whats that? There are really so many fantastic things in the world!" Chu Yang eximed, "The more I interact with my two brothers, the more I feel like a frog living at the bottom of the well. Im just too ignorant..." This time, he was really surprised. Sha Xinliangughed, hit his own legs and said, "Mother-Child Mandarin Duck Jade is a strange jade which canmunicate within itself. Even if the mother jade and child jade are several tens of thousands of miles away, theres still interaction between the two jades. It only requires a few Martial Saints above the eighth stage to use the Mother-Jade Technique on such a jade to put it in the main quarter. All the child jade would be ced in various sub-quarters. When in use, receivers only need to exert some power on the child jade. This could achievemunication purpose." He said smilingly, "This stuff is only unique to usw-enforcement officers! All of us use this. The Blood-Payers Hall also uses this. Otherwise, how can messages be transmitted to distances as far as tens of thousands of miles away, within a day? Hahaha..." Chu Yang was deeply convinced, "Its really good stuff." "Little brother, weve already paid our sellers our purple crystals and the transactions were alreadypleted. As of now, the Nine-Clover Jade Ganoderma and Nine-Heavens Jade-Ichor are on the way here now, escorted by expert blood-payers..." Qin Baoshan said smilingly, "Our request to them is that we need them very urgently! Otherwise, how would both of us have the hearts to y chess?" "Such great speed," Chu Yang gasped and asked, "But the both of you are here. How do the sellers receive the purple crystals? Could the Mother-Child Mandarin Duck Jade... also transmit the purple crystals over?" "Little brother, youre too cute." Sha Xinliang was thrilled. "Do you think that both of us dont have any more good brothers? Theyll help us pay for it first, and well pay back to themter. Since the blood-payers escorted the elixirs here, we can conveniently allow them to escort our purple crystals back..." "I see," Chu Yang finally knew another secret: Mother-Child Mandarin Duck Jade! This is really a good thing. Messages can be transmitted for distances as far as tens of thousands of miles... Motherf**ker, this is faster than anything else. If this stuffnded on Mo Tianjis hands, and he used this to establish intelligenceworks... How terrible would it be? Chu Yang secretly remembered this. The three people chattered on for a while. Then, Qin Baoshan realized the anxiousness written over Chu Yangs face, and he said, "Little brother, you didnte here just to chat with us, I suppose? You look worried. Is there anything that has troubled you?" Sha Xinliang instantly showed his concern too, as he said, "Little brother, please say whatever thing thats on your mind. Well help you to the best of our ability." Chu Yang sighed and said, "Im quite embarrassed to say this." "Whats there to be embarrassed in front of us!" Sha Xinliang waved his hands, "Your matter is ours! Do say it directly!" Chu Yang said sadly, "Brothers, you should know that Im verycking of purple crystals. This is why I opened the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall..." The duo nodded. Chu Yang said, "But when I went to the medical center today, I realized that my shop was smashed up very heavily by some people! Even my fourth uncle, who stayed there to look after the center, suffered great injuries..." "What?!" the duo was so furious that they jumped up, "Theres actually suchwless thing happening under our jurisdiction?!" Chu Yang sighed and said dispiritedly, "I also didnt expect this..." Qin Baoshan was utterly raged, "Rebellion, rebellion! Its simply a rebellion against heaven! Bullying my little brother is equivalent to pping my face! I cant tolerate this!" Sha Xinliangs temper was also set in me, "And its also pping my face! Which bastard is so bold?" "I also dont know who they are, but their cultivations are very high!" Chu Yang vexed, "And after they smashed up our center yesterday, they said that they would wait for me to clear the corpse of the entire Chu n if I couldnt hand them the purple crystals..." "What!" the duos hairs instantly stood up! They were in utter rage! ... Chapter 816 I want to make a report, Im wronged! As Chu Feiyan continued to worry about Chu Yangs n, the darkness had already fallen. Outdoors, there was a slight breeze. Everything was silent! The clock had struck past 11 pm. Suddenly, with a bang, the door of the medical center was kicked open. The tattered door panels instantly turned into wood dust, which scattered in all directions. With a loudugh, six people in ck clothes and veils swaggered in. Taking a nce at everyone sitting within the center, they were at first startled, then said,ughing, "Fourth Elder Chu, Fourth Elder Chu, are these your assistants that youve found?" Chu Feiyan snorted and said, "In confronting you guys who like to dodge here and there, do I even need experts?" The leader smiled sinisterly, "What a glib tongue! You shant annoy me further, Fourth Elder Chu. Although we wont go so far as to take your life, we may still make you permanently disabled if were not careful enough... That wont be good then." Chu Yang snorted and said, "Fourth uncle, quickly bring Leer into the room." While Chu Feiyan still wanted to talk further, Chu Leer had already dragged him along to run into the room. "Stop them! We shall kill all the people of the Chu n except for these few!" the leader of the few men in ck yelled. The ten or so assistants who were invited here by Chu Yang leaped out at the same time and started to fight with their opponents without saying a word, as if they were ten dumbs. The six veiled men sneered, pulled out their swords, and rushed towards them! In their eyes, these ten people were really not their enemies! Only at the first charge, shrill cries were heard! Among the ten, six of them were already injured. Blood was scattered all over, and along with shrill cries, they passed out. Chu Feiyan was very anxious as he watched at the door. He was almost about to jump out, when he was dragged on firmly by Chu Leer. Ever since their enemies had appeared, Chu Yang had hidden himself among the purple bamboos. At this moment, no one noticed that he had turned on a cold look, and his eyes had also turned sharp and merciless. He was all ready to deal with any unexpected situations... Now, it was not Chu Yang, but the sword spirit, who was standing there! "Chu Feiyan, do you only ask for these bunch of garbage to be your assistants?" that leader shouted proudly. Although he ordered for the entire Chu n to be killed, it was all bark and no bite, as he was afraid that this would be a trap -- there might be hidden experts who hadnt revealed themselves yet. So as long as he didnt take extreme actions, there would still be room for escaping. While he punched and kicked, he looked around at his surroundings. If there was really a trap... humph, as long as Old Master Chu wasnt involved... even if Chu Feiling came to confront him and he couldnt defeat Chu Feiling, there would still be a way for his own people to escape. They would definitely leave without any trace... After waiting for a long time and seeing that no one came out, the leaderughed, "Chu Feiyan, do you really not want your nephews life?" At this moment, an angry and extremely murderous voice boomed, "Take down all these bold gangsters!" It sounded as deep as thunder! As if the entire night sky shook with the sound. Chu Yang smiled in his heart. The sword spirits task was instantly terminated and he returned to the Nine Tribtions Space. The men in ck lifted their swords and stepped back. They looked up and saw all four sides of the medical center full of people. There were 20 to 30 of them besieging thempletely. Instantly, they panicked: The cultivations of these people are not low... Where do so many experts from the Chu ne from? When they were still in their doubts, footsteps rang outside the broken door of the medical center. Two figures came in from the dark. One of them had a long, flying beard, while the other had a bald head which even beamed in the dark. Both of them looked grim and murderous. This beard and bald head were simply two known trademarks of the t Mountain Ridge! It would be a wonder if anyone in the t Mountain Ridge couldnt recognize them. "Damn it, weve fallen into a trap!" The leader amongst the ck-clothed men instantly lost color on his face. At the same time, he felt very miserable: Why did these two people appear here? And... Why would they want to take care of the business of our Xiao n? Sha Xinliang stepped forward slowly, his eyes were cold and his face looked as stiff as iron. sping his hands behind his back, he yelled, "Are you still nning to resist so desperately in front of me?" The leader amongst the ck-clothed men sighed and said, "Oh, its Old Sha. Since Old Sha is here, well not make trouble any further. We really desire for your magnanimity and please let us out!" "Let you out?" Sha Xinliang sneered, "Then, who the f**k is going to let me out?!" That leader thought: What happened? Who dared to force you? He went two steps forward and lowered his voice, "Old Sha, were from the Xiao n... Shall you let us off the hook today, well definitely repay you tomorrow." He paused for a while and said again, "Since this ce is shielded by Old Sha, we shall not stir up any trouble here in the future." He thought: This kind of things had happened for many times already. This crisis would definitely be dispersed after I said these words. After all, Sha Xinliang appreciates the temperaments of people well. Never did he expect that before he finished saying, Sha Xinliang was already staring at him and scolding him in an impartial way, "I dont care whether youre from a small n or big n! Im impartial inw enforcement! Nobody shall enjoy impunity when they vite thews of the Nine Heavens! All of you, put down your masks. Everyone on my side, seal all their cultivations and bundle them up!" That leader hadnt expected this to happen, and his jaws almost dropped onto the ground. He said in a perplexed manner, "Old Sha, why are you..." Sha Xinliang pped on the leaders face heavily, causing him to spin like a gyro on the ground, then he yelled, "F**k your grandmother off! You wanted to cut off my means of subsistence! You actually dare to makew enforcement difficult for me! Youre a bastard who had crawled up from a whores crotch!" Sha Xinliang snorted angrily and said, "I sent ten iron-tew-enforcement officers to guard here, and you injured nine of them! Youre really bold. I really admire your bravery." At this moment, the tenw-enforcement officers pulled down their veils and removed their ck robes to reveal their official robes. However, the robes were stained with blood, with holes and cuts all over. Obviously, all of them were severely injured. The six people with ck veils sank their hearts: Were game over now! The evidence of our wrongdoings is now solid! So-called robberies were small matters tow-enforcement officers, but killingw-enforcement officers and going againstw enforcement were the most serious taboos within the entire organization! This is clearly a trap that has been waiting for us to jump into it! Our sessst night has made us socent that we stupidly fell into the trap and got red-handed today. Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan are here. If we resist at this moment, well definitely not be their opponents. Well be charged more heavily and itll be like suicide for us... They didnt dare to continue to resist, so they stood honestly in a downcast manner. After their cultivations were locked, thew-enforcement officers tied their hands behind their backs. But they still contained a glimpse of hope: Were after all from the Xiao n, so Sha Xinliang wont take actions so definitively. After sitting for some while in the Law Enforcement Hall, well be fetched out by our n... At this moment, Big Boss Chu jumped out andmented with grief and indignation, "Sir, I want to make a report! Im wronged..." Fourth Elder Chu, who was peeping at the door, almost fainted upon hearing this. This is clearly arranged by you, who cant see it? Yet youre still acting so vividly here... Sha Xinliang looked as if he didnt recognize Chu Yang. He said in a righteous manner, "Oh? Youre the boss of this medical center? What injustice do you suffer from? Please tell them in detail. Ive always been impartial as aw-enforcement officer, and I shall defend you!" Chu Yang said with indignation, "Thank you, sir, Im a doctor and have been making ends meet with all the little leechcraft that I know. Never did I expect such catastrophe tond on me!" He cried, "This afternoon, I saw these tenw-enforcement officers patrolling along the street. Im very grateful to them: To ensure the peacefulness of everyone, they toiled all day long untiringly. Its really a tiring job... So, to express my gratitude towards them, I invited them in to have some tea... I didnt know that this disaster came just like this!" He revealed a horrified expression and said, "Sir... You havent seen this personally. These six people rushed in, and the first thing they did was to destroy my shop front, following which, they ruined all my treasured medicines and beat my fourth uncle till he became seriously injured. Im afraid that his life is in danger now! I pleaded them very hard, but they just couldnt stop their actions." "Thesew-enforcement officers went forward to block them, but these bastards were so unscrupulous that they didnt even put them in their eyes, and they kept on proiming: Law-enforcement officers are just asses, we should just ignore them!..." When he said till here, the six people widened their eyes: When did we say it... Youre such a cheater... Chu Feiyans jaw almost dropped... My life is in danger? "Thesew-enforcement officers started a fight with these bunch of evil rascals in a bid to protect me. But these rascals were really mad! They injured thew-enforcement officers so badly... If Sirs didnte just in time, Im afraid that thesew-enforcement officers would already have... sacrificed themselves in the line of duty..." Chu Yang said angrily. He had finally finished speaking... "Sir Sha! This guy is speaking pure nonsense! Dont believe him!" one of the six people, who were bundled like rice dumplings, said in an aggrieved manner, "There are no such things! Sir, please investigate this, even if he... he invited thew-enforcement officers toe in to have a drink, how could they drink till midnight... and..." Qin Baoshan yelled. He rolled his sleeves and pped that person heavily. That person raised his head and squirted out a mouthful of blood, and with a shrill cry, all his teeth fell tinkling on the floor. His face had directly turned t by such a p. Qin Baoshan yelled, "Law-enforcement officers are now investigating this case! All of you, shut up! Whoever opens his mouth again will be beheaded!" The rest of the people were stunned by Qin Baoshans violence. Instantly, they felt this ident woulde to no good end. At this moment, Sha Xinliang turned his head around and said, "Secretary, did you finish recording the case that Big Boss Chu has just reported?" Chu Yang almostughed out loud: This guy even brought his secretary along to handle this case. Hes really prepared... ... Chapter 818 Xiao Yulong, youve committed a crime! Chu Yang took over the writing brush. He signed on it vigorously and produced a fingerprint on it. Then he said gratefully, "Thank you, Sir." Sha Xinliangughed and said, "Wee! Suppressing the evil and pacifying the good are the responsibilities ofw-enforcement officers! Number three, six and nine,e and testify the injuries of Boss Chu, Fourth Elder Chu and Miss Chu." The three people strode out. Chu Feiyan became nervous: Im not even injured, what is there to testify? Wont we be spilling out our beans this way? Number three officer came up seriously and signaled Chu Feiyan to lower his head. The officer nced at him and said aloud, "Fourth Elder Chu suffered great injuries on his head, and he seems to be hurt by Autumn Wind Palm. His eyesight and hearing may also be affected..." Chu Feiyan was startled: Not even a hair is dropped out from my head, yet you could even see that I was hurt by the Xiao ns Autumn Wind Palm. What a talent! Chu Yang only said my eyesight was affected, and now youve added my hearing to it... Number three officer continued to say, "Fourth Elder Chu suffered a stab from a sword. The cut is 2.3 inches deep and it has also affected his internal organs. There are nine palm prints on his chest, with six palm prints that are concentrated in one area. His internal organs were undoubtedly affected by concussions due to these palm attacks." Chu Feiyan blinked his eyes. Oh God, am I in a dream... "The injuries on his legs were caused by daggers... and theyre very serious. They have injured his meridians, and his two legs might be wasted... Ive done my reporting," Number three officer stood to attention. Sha Xinliang said satisfactorily, "Youre more and more experienced with your work now." Having been praised, Number three officer was very excited. He said aloud, "I have to thank Commander for your upbringing!" At this moment, Number six officer also reported, "Miss Chu suffered from serious shock, which has caused her to have speaking difficulties. She also cant think clearly and she may even have memory losses. If the conditions continue to worsen, her four limbs may also shrink..." Number nine officer reported, "Boss Chu suffered from three palm attacks. His internal organs were injured. And he has vomited too much blood. Now, he is suffering from severe blood loss." ... Sha Xinliang eximed, "This bunch of people has gone too far!" And he continued to say, "If Boss Chu doesnt have anything else, well leave right now." Chu Yang said enthusiastically, "Sir, do you want to have some food first before leaving?" "Theres no need!" Sha Xinliang said, choking in his heart, and thought: Its already midnight, whats there to eat? But he said seriously, "Asw enforcement officers, we never ept dining invitations bymon residents!" He waved his hand and shouted, "Lets leave!" And he said to Chu Yang, "Boss Chu, should there be any news on the mastermind behind this ident, we still need you to cooperate with our investigations." Chu Yangughed, "Thats my honor." Sha Xinliang nodded smilingly as he turned around and whistled. Thew-enforcement officers on the roof jumped down in unison. They looked enviously at the tenw-enforcement officers who were injured! Damn it, why do such good things not happen to me? Under the lead of Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan, thew-enforcement officers clustered around the six criminals and escorted them away. Chu Yang stood at the doorstep and waved his hands to bid farewell. He eximed, "Law-enforcement officers are indeed worthy of their name. Theyre such good men..." He turned around to only see his fourth uncle Chu Feiyan and sister Chu Leer standing behind him. Both of them looked the same: They had twitched faces and looked astonished and on the verge of falling apart as if they were dreaming... Chu Yang gave two hollowughs and said, "Todays weather is really good..." Chu Feiyan finally exploded. He clenched on Chu Yangs clothes and yelled in a low voice, "Terrible kid! How many things are you actually concealing from me!?" Chu Yang said innocently, "Why did you say this? Werent you watching over everything that I did..." Chu Feiyan held his head and let out a long sigh, "I thought I already understood you very well... But I only realized now that I havent yet understood even one hair of yours..." Chu Yang let out a hollowugh and said, "Fourth uncle, youre speaking so seriously... Uh... Uh, Ill go to clean up the mess in the medical center. Its going to be morning, and we need to get ready for our business... We still need to make a living..." Then he turned around and while pretending to be angry. He said, "Leer, you didnt go to sleep and stayed up sote at night. What do you want to do?" And he turned around, preparing to leave. But, he was caught by Chu Feiyan on his cor, "Dont go!" Chu Feiyan got himself closer to Chu Yang and asked evilly, "I was hit hard on my head? My brain has be an overripe melon? Where is it?" Chu Yang didnt know what to say, "Uh..." Chu Feiyan responded in rage, "My internal organs experienced serious concussions and Im going to die? ..." Chu Yang was still at a loss on how to answer him, "Well..." Chu Feiyan kicked Chu Yang, "My two legs suffered 7 stabs from daggers and 3 stabs from swords? Theyre wasted? Then do my legs now belong to that of a dog?" Chu Leer burst outughing. Chu Yang said with a bitter face, "But we want them topensate us more... Thew-enforcement officers are such reasonable people. How can we refuse thepensation..." Chu Feiyan snorted and burst outughing. He rebuked, "Isnt all thepensation yours? I was scolded by you so badly, yet I wont get any of thepensation..." Chu Leer jumped and raised a finger, saying, "Elder brother, I dont care about anything else. But I definitely want back my ownpensation!" She blinked her eyes and said, "Im so shocked now that my brain isnt working..." Chu Yang was speechless... Law-enforcement officers were really speedy in their work. The sentences for the six people from the Xiao n came out on the morning that very day. As such... the t Mountain Ridge turned into a mess... ... Xiao Yulong staggered a few steps when he received the news. His assnded solidly on the ground! Xiao Yulong had always thought that he was lucky and capable. Belonging to an indirect line of descent, he was smart and acute. He was also equipped with both literary and military skills. What made him the most contented about himself was that he was an outstanding talent among the indirect line of descents of the Xiao n. He was already a seventh stage Martial King when he was not yet 20 years old and was positioned as a small steward of the Xiao n. After three years of practice, he progressed step by step. Now, he was only 45 years old, but was already a fourth stage Martial Emperor. In addition, he was regarded highly by his n. He could even be said to be a dominant yer in the t Mountain Ridge! The authority in his hands, together with his ie, increased day by day. Besides, the t Mountain Ridge was rtively stable and did not have any significant happenings. The best thing was that the three great ns here restricted on one another, and everything remained peaceful. This was very juicy for the Xiao n... Within two years after the Xiao n arrived here, the revenue of the Xiao n increased by exactly 30%. The Xiao n was greatlymended as such, and it becamecent all the more. Actually, while Xiao Yulong was capable, he was narrow-minded and could not tolerate being at a disadvantage. Moreover, he had relied on the Xiao ns power in this t Mountain Ridge to style himself as a local despot. In short, he was used to exploiting advantages from other people, but could not stand to have any losses himself. So, when he saw the Chu ns small medical center daring to seek purple crystals from him, he was very unhappy! As such, he cracked all the 200 purple crystals and humiliated Chu Feiyan in public. But he was still choked with resentment. Even though he cracked the purple crystals... he had after all paid 200 purple crystals. That night, after he had gotten all the information on the Chu ns medical center, he felt at ease. He waited for three days before sending people there to grab the purple crystals back. He wanted to give Chu Feiyan and Chu Yang a lesson -- by allowing them to know that this was done by himself, but leaving them with no evidence for using the Xiao n. This would then really make the Chu n choke with resentment. But he didnt expect to not see Chu Yang and the purple crystals. Xiao Yulong was unhappier. The second day, he sent six experts, who were all ninth stage Martial Emperors to the medical center. He thought: Even if the Chu n has a defence, these guards could at least retreat should the Xiao n be on the losing side of the fight with the Chu n. Moreover, the Chu n would never dare to fight against our Xiao n for whatever reasons. So Xiao Yulong was unscrupulous. Actually, he didnt really want that 200 purple crystals back. He just wanted to vent out his frustration, and also to establish his authority: I, Xiao Yulong is here. No one should ever think of being arrogant in front of me! He drank his wine confidently, while two waitresses served him diligently on both sides of him. He waited for the triumphant return of the experts sent away by him, and for the sess of his frustration being vented on the Chu n. He didnt expect that the six people hadnte back having waited for them till dawn the next day! Xiao Yulong felt that something was wrong. He slept restlessly for some time. It waste morning, yet they still hadnt returned. So he turned a little anxious. When he was just about to send people to inquire about the situation, galloping sounds were suddenly heard at the doorstep. Eight horses had galloped towards them haughtily. The horsemen were in ck, and at the chest level, there was a Law word on the attire. The word was blood-red and ring. All the eight horsemen looked serious and had a murderous look in their eyes. Xiao Yulong was startled: Why did the Law Enforcement Hall send eight seniorw-enforcement officers to my ce? Whats going on? "Whos Xiao Yulong?" the leader among the eightw-enforcement officers asked. He had a hawk nose and looked cold. Xiao Yulong hurriedly went forward by two steps and said smilingly, "Im Xiao Yulong. I didnt know beforehand that you wereing. Please forgive me for not giving you a proper wee. Sirs, pleasee in to have some tea..." The hawk-nosed man waved his hands, and said with a voice as cold as sand, "Theres no need! Xiao Yulong, youvemitted a crime! Youve toe with us!" "Ivemitted a crime?" Xiao Yulong was confused as he asked, "What crime?" The hawk-nosed mans face looked darker and watched at Xiao Yulong evilly. Then, he said coldly, "Dont you know?" Xiao Yulong said, "What crime can I... Imit?" He gazed left and right, and suddenly forced a smile and said, "Im a steward of the Xiao n and is in charge on the t Mountain Ridge. Ive always been acting dutifully. How can Imit a crime? Haha, haha..." The hawk-nosed man said lightly, "I advise you to save some strength for yourself. Its not toote tough in the Law Enforcement Hall." His eyes suddenly turned sharp and waved his hands. Then he shouted, "Take him down! Tie him up and bring him back!" Xiao Yulong, as well as dozens of Xiao n experts who hade, was taken aback. They could hardly believe their ears. He had to be taken down, tied up and brought back? What kind of serious crime did hemit to deserve such treatment? Xiao Yulong panicked at once, and shouted, "Im not guilty of anything! You cant treat me like this!" The twow-enforcement officers sneered as they got nearer to Xiao Yulong, and said angrily, "You dared to touch me! Im the steward of the nine great ns. You must have evidence if you want to take me down!" "Evidence? Your ass!" the eyes of thew-enforcement officers turned cold. They suddenly extended their hands and pped him a few times, causing his face to be bruised and swollen, and the corners of his mouth to bleed. The members of the Xiao n didnt expect this, and they instantly stirred up. "Who dares to move?!" thew-enforcement officers yelled as they looked around fiercely. ... Chapter 822 Black-Hearted Sain "How about that... that Xiao Yulong? How did they deal with him?" Chu Xiongcheng was raged: This bastard actually dared toy his hand on my grandson; I cant pardon him so easily. Even if I cant take revenge him openly, I will do so covertly... As Chu Xiongcheng asked, Yang Bao suddenly remembered as he followed up and said, "Yes! Damn it, wheres Xiao Yulong, that son of a bitch? I want to tear him apart, alive!" Chu Yang sighed and said, "Im afraid that youll not be able to satisfy your wish. Xiao Yulong had not only obstructedw-enforcement processes but also scoffed at thew-enforcement organization andid hands on them, causing tenw-enforcement officers to be seriously injured... Currently, he was already sent into the death cell... to await the final jurisdiction." Everyone took in a heavy gasp of cold breath. "This f**king Xiao Yulong really has guts..." Yang Bao couldnt help to exim, "Motherf**ker, obstructingw-enforcement processes,y hands onw-enforcement officers, I dont even dare to do all these... Damn it, the nine great ns are indeed good!" Everyone began to chip in, asking what had exactly happened. But no matter how they asked Chu Yang, he only mentioned the impartiality of thew-enforcement officers, how horrible Xiao Yulong was, and the ending. When they asked about the details, he seemed to not know anything. Or he simply acted dumb when they asked too much, "I just came back... I really dont know about them..." Ultimately, everyone still didnt get any information about the ident. "Yang Yang, youre familiar with Commander Sha?" in the crowd, Chu Feilongs eyes shed as he asked Chu Yang. "Yes," Chu Yang replied as he revealed a naive and honest smile, "Last time, it was him who invited me over to ask me some questions. This time, it was also him that upheld justice for me. Commander Sha is a good man." Chu Feilong smiled and said, "Yes, Yang Yang is really blessed." Chu Yang said shyly, "Second uncle, thank you for yourpliment." Chu Feilong smiled gently, "Youre my nephew. Of course, Ill have a share of your glory, haha." Chu Yang said sincerely, "Second uncle, if Im really that blessed, surely you also will." Chu Feilongughed, and said affectionately, "Good child." Chu Yang said as he pursed his lips and smiled shyly, "Second uncle, youre ttering me." The pair of uncle and nephew looked really harmonious. This n was really admirable. Aside, Old Master Yang Bao stood aside and listened nkly to the duos conversation. Suddenly, he turned around and whispered to Old Mistress Yang, "Its strange, theyre having such a warm conversation, but why do I feel so chilly? Im beginning to have goosebumps all over me." Old Mistress Yang flipped her eyes on him and whispered, "Theres indeed something wrong..." She pondered for a while and said, "But I cant tell where exactly its wrong." Yang Bao agreed and whispered, "Previously, Lan Lan said before... Chu Feilong has great suspicion for the matter that happened that year... Whats your opinion?" Old Mistress Yang nced an inconspicuous look at Chu Feilong. She frowned and did not speak for a long time. Seeing that Chu Yang was safe and sound, but ignorant and denied all knowledge of the ident, everyone felt more at ease, but they were still miserable. They knew that this matter wouldnt be that simple, but they had no idea of what to do. So, the crowd dispersed after some while. Chu Feiyan remained at the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall. He was nervous: Please hope that fourth uncle and that little girl wouldnt slip their mouths. When he entered, he realized that Chu Feiyan and Chu Leer were still inside, and didnt leave with the rest of the n. "Everyone was preparing to put up a big banquet. Why didnt you leave?" Chu Yang was stunned. Chu Feiyan smiled bitterly, and pointed to Chu Leer, "This girl doesnt want to let me off." "Erm?" Chu Leer looked at Leer. Chu Leer creased her small nose and said, "Weve not aligned our confessions for some things with yours. This would be bad for you." "Align confessions?" Chu Yang smiled, "What confessions?" Chu Leer stared at him and said, "Dont be so cheeky. Im speaking serious matters with you." Chu Feiyan smiled bitterly, "This girl is vignt. Before you came back, she warned me to answer that we dont know anything, no matter what question that other people asked us, and instead evade the responsibility of answering to you, and say that you know everything. Even when your grandpa asked me just now, she also pinched me at my back... Hiss, my waist had turned purple because of her." Chu Yang was startled. He gazed at Chu Leer deeply and said softly, "Leer... has a very promising future..." When Chu Yang said this, he dragged his tone. He looked solemnly at his own younger sister, just as if he was looking at a person of his own age. He dared not to underestimate her again. Probably, she would be the only kid that would allow the King of Hell Chu to reveal this kind of expression. Chu Yang looked heavy. He held Leer up and allowed her to sit on hisps, then asked gently, "Leer, why did you do this way?" Chu Leer was 12 years old, but her health conditions hadgged her development. Now, she only looked to be eight or nine years old. So, Chu Yang didnt feel anything wrong to hold the girl on hisps. But this girl felt awkward, and her face even turned red. She struggled slightly, before sitting calmly on Chu Yangsps, as if she had convinced herself to do so. She even swept her hair before saying, "Of course, there are reasons for doing so." She extended her snow-white finger, and said unhurriedly, "Firstly, this event was obviously organized by you. We still dont know what youre going to do next, or are you still going to take future actions. So, before you answer, whatever we would say would be wrong." "Secondly, even if we believe everyone within our n, after all, the more people, the more talk. If what we said was spread out, it would be diverted further and further away from the truth. This would pose harm to you. Thirdly, this matter involves thew-enforcement officers and the Xiao n, while were sandwiched between these two giants. This makes it uneasy for us. Since youve arranged this event to happen, youve definitely thought of a way out for the Chu n. Any random talk that we might make may disrupt your n." "Ive already told fourth uncle before grandpa came, that you wouldnt reveal anything to them, so its best that we also stay silent." Chu Leer raised up her head and smiled smartly, "Ive guessed correctly." Chu Feiyan was stunned as he listened. Is she even a 12-year-old girl? I didnt even think about some points that she had said... Chu Yang let out a heavy sigh. He gazed at Chu Leer and said wholeheartedly, "Leer will definitely be a very great figure in the future." He said softly, "Even if I dont belong to the Chu n, as long as theres Leer... it could stay undefeated for years toe!" Chu Feiyan was touched. The way he looked at Chu Leer also became a little more peculiar. Theres even some sort of reverence in his looks. In the entire Upper Three Heavens, perhaps only he could understand the weight of such a sentence spoken by Chu Yang! Because such a sentence was spoken by the King of Hell Chu! The King of Hell Chu who had subverted the Lower Three Heavens in one and a half years, overthrown the state of the Middle Three Heavens in less than a year, and was going to stir up chaos among the nine great ns when he had arrived at the Upper Three Heavens for fewer than ten days! The following days were calm. After the Yang n had visited Chu Yang and stayed for a few days, they finally bade farewell. Before they left, they told Chu Yang to definitelye to the Aspen Valley to live a few days. Chu Yang agreed readily. Everyone was very zealous. Only Chu Yangs cousin Yang Yaya looked distant to Chu Yang as if she had some scruples. Chu Yang originally wanted to ignore this, but he carefully analyzed itter on and finally concluded: This indrawn and shy cousin should have a lover already... Chu Yang openly told his mother about this, while she also secretly told this to her brothers wife... As such, this aunt of Chu Yang had another load on her mind as she left the Chu n... After the Yang n had left, the sword spirit told Chu Yang, "There seems to be some trouble... within the Yang n." Chu Yang was startled and said, "Trouble?" "Your maternal grandpa took his whole n here to have a look at you, but its a bit too grand. And, he seems to be hiding away from something... In the Blood-Clothed Troop, there are a lot of people who have cultivations much higher than others. Theyre obviously the disguise of important experts within the n..." the sword spirit said. Chu Yang began to ponder. "And, I once heard your maternal grandpa asking Yang Ruoxiong: Is it almost okay? Then Yang Ruoxiong said: Weve exceeded for two days. Then afterward, they suggested to leave the Chu n," the sword spirit said, "While the Aspen Valley isnt near from here, they need to travel for at least five or six days. This means that the Yang n has exceeded their time for two days. After they stayed here in the Chu n for a day, they still need five or six days to travel back... The time can be said to be more than sufficient for them." Chu Yang pondered silently as he slightly raised his brows. "So I concluded that they hadnte to simply visit you," the sword spirit said, "Only that your return coincidentally provided a justifiable reason for them. Nothing more." Chu Yang was even more silent. After a long time, he said, "Therell finally be a day when the truth will reveal itself." The sword spirit did not say anything. After the Yang n had left, Chu Yang still remained in his medical center. Chu Feiyan was still his worker, while Chu Leer was still Chu Yangs small tail, only that this tail was gradually extending and growing... For a long time, there was no news from the Law Enforcement Hall... The Bao n and Liao n also remained still. The Xiao n also had no response, or it still hadnt reacted to what had happened... Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan only had the two treasured medicines left toplete gathering all the medicines in the prescription list... Boss Chus medical center had also be more known among the residents because of his incident at the Law Enforcement Hall. asionally, there were patients who hade to visit the medical center... Erm, it must be admitted that there were a few nights that Big Boss Chu wasnt in his medical center, and instead, he had gone out to expand his customer base... And as long as he wasnt in the medical center on a certain night, there would definitely be a patient with weird injuries at the gate of the medical center on the next days morning, waiting to be treated... Such cycles repeated over and over again. Big Boss Chus pockets gradually expanded and he always took pleasure from such gains... Although he only had one or two customers every day, this big boss of the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall could definitely be said to be the most profitable person in the entire street... He was really too ck-hearted... in designing such consultation fees... But, after a few days, King of Hell Chu once again got an indecent name: ck-Hearted Saint -- Hes so good in treating injuries that he could be called a saint. But his heart was so ck that it couldnt be even cker... ... Chapter 825 Why do you practice saber? Diwu Qingrou frowned and sank into deep thoughts, "If this person isnt him... Then, in this world, there would be an opponent that I cant match myself with! While indirect strategies are ingenious, straightforward conspiracies are even more frightening! And it makes me feel threatened and terrified." "Who is he exactly?" Diwu Qingrou was perplexed. He actually stood in front of the map for the whole morning. This small courtyard belonged to the Diwu n. But the Diwu n had long attached itself to the Zhuge n. This was why the Diwu n managed to gain such a small area in recent centuries. As Diwu Qingrou belonged to the direct line of descent in the Diwu n, he got to own this small courtyard. Whats different from the other areas was that theres no servant in the small courtyard. This ce was entirely owned by Diwu Qingrou himself! In this ce, Diwu Qingrou dared not to believe any other person. So, although he stood here for the entire morning, there was no one who disturbed him. After a long while, he shuddered and recovered from his stupor. He said quietly, "Although I cant understand this... there are definitely some reasons to it, only that I didnt think of it now." "Everyone thinks that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is in the Middle Three Heavens now and he cant get up here. So, although everyone is taking precautions now, the defenses are not really irond..." Diwu Qingrou smiled lightly, retreated a few steps and extended his fingers to lightly ce it in the South-East direction of the map. His eyes looked deep with significance. The Xiao ns territory. "The Chu n is here. The Chu n is only a small n," Diwu Qingrou gazed at the grain-sized region on the map and muttered, "t Mountain Ridge." Diwu Qingrou quietly looked at this region on the map strangely. After a long time, he muttered, "Before the passageways of the Nine Heavens was closed, thest batch of people who entered the Upper Three Heavens contain the Chu ns eldest young master and his son... I heard that this son had disappeared for many years. He was finally found this time around..." He nted his head and smiled as he muttered, "I heard that the son of this eldest young master of the Chu n is called Chu Yang... this is really interesting..." He looked even more perplexed, "From the strange phenomenon of the heaven and earth, this was ignited when the Nine Tribtions Sword Master wasprehending the Nine Tribtions. And that ce is very far away from the entrance of the Upper Three Heavens..." "Since he wasprehending the Nine Tribtions, he wouldnt appear in front of other people. And the eldest young master of the Chu n wouldnt pull such a person over and recognize him as his own son, then immediately drag him to return to the Upper Three Heavens together. There was definitely no time for this..." "If the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was in the Middle Three Heavens, and Chu Yang was in the Upper Three Heavens..." Diwu Qingrou said as he groaned and felt his own brain going to explode, "Whats the matter? Whats exactly the matter?..." The nine great ns never seriously regarded the small ns that werent within their own control. In the eyes of the power-holders of the nine great ns, there was really no need to regard these small ns highly. For those who werent regarded seriously by the nine great ns, simr attitudes naturally apply to thew-enforcement officers. So, even the entry records made by thew-enforcement officers before the Nine Heavens closed the passageways contain only the records of people who were within the nine great ns. As for Chu Feilings return with his son, the record only mentioned vaguely: Chu Feiling from the Chu n has returned with his wife and child. Only this sentence. Everyone who read this had forgotten about this soon after they saw it. Only Diwu Qingrou was sensitive to the word Chu after he listened to this news, and he secretly investigated this news in detail. And he realized that this child was actually Chu Feilings son who had been lost for eighteen years. Then, Diwu Qingrou inquired about this child again and finally got to know: The missing descent of the Chu n who was just found is called Chu Yang! Diwu Qingrou clearly remembered that he dropped the teacup he had in his hands on the floor when he saw the name Chu Yang. The astonishment he had was ineffable. Then, Diwu Qingrou seared this matter deep in his heart! He was even a bit excited Is the hope of the Diwu n really going to be ignited? But the news that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was locked up in the Middle Three Heavens made Diwu Qingrou confused once again. "Should I make a trip?" Diwu Qingrou raised his head and looked in the direction of the secret base of the Zhuge n. Then, he suddenly remembered that there was still an extremely important matter waiting for him to manage. This matter had dragged on for a long time, and he hadnt heard any development of this matter. He could not help but frown and mutter, "After this matter ended, Ill go personally to the South-East region." ... In another ce, two persons were scratching their heads in perplexity. Dong Wushang, Rui Butong. The duo had followed thew-enforcement officers toe up to the Upper Three Heavens. They had already been here for half a month. Thew-enforcement officers didnt break their promise, and had indeed introduced Dong Wushang a teacher who was a Sword Saint. But after this teacher met Dong Wushang once, he immediately returned to his closed-door training. The reason was that Dong Wushang had a conversation with the teacher after they met. The teacher had originally started this conversation in a bid to examine Dong Wushangs capability, but... the result was beyond his expectation. Sword Saint, "Why do you practice sword?" Dong Wushang, "Because I like it." The Sword Saint turned silent. Dong Wushang didnt speak any further. Sword Saint, "Wheres your sword?" Dong Wushang, "Its in my hands." "Not in your heart?" "No." "If you dont have your sword in your heart, how do you practice?" "If I have my sword in my heart, the saber will enve my heart. If I have the sword in my hands, only then will I be the swords master!" ... The Sword Saint sank into deep thoughts and announced that he was going to return to his closed-door training. The conversation thus ended here. Then, with some resentment, pity, regret and mncholy... he left thest sentence, "Im not fit to be his teacher." The Sword Saint was actually testing Dong Wushang on hisprehension of saber arts. Why do you practice sword? For the sake of humanity, defence or killing people... any of these would suit hisprehension of sword arts. But Dong Wushang was a simple person. Amidst his ignorance, he only used a sentence Because I like it to answer the Sword Saints question. Yes, anything couldnt match these three words: I like it! If one didnt like sword arts, even if he was told that the entire heaven would be his should he practiced his saber well, he wouldnt practice. Because he didnt like it! If one didnt like it, he still wouldnt like it even if he was threatened to die. So, the simplest answer that Dong Wushang gave was, on the contrary, the purest form ofprehension. Not only the Sword Saint didnt achieve his goal, but he was also punished by the opposite party although Dong Wushang himself didnt have such intention. But the Sword Saint clearly felt that he was reprimanded by Dong Wushang: Youve long deviated from the original direction of practicing saber! Practicing sword isnt for killing people, nor for defense, nor for the sake of humanity. Because when you started to practice sword, youre only two or three years old. How would a child who was two or three years old know about murdering or protecting humanity? Choosing to practice a sword among all other various choices of weapons is just because of an instinctive love for it! Nothing more! As you grew old, youve gradually ornamented this choice. But, when you moved towards these ornaments, no matter whether they are noble or not... onemon point holds without exception: Youre already not practicing sword purely for your love for it! Youve turned against yourself! Although youve already be mighty... Thus, the Sword Saint became silent. Next, he had originally wanted to make aeback, so he asked: Wheres the saber? Again, Dong Wushang simply said: Its in my hands... Then, by an extension, the Sword Saint had be a ve of the sword. The Sword Saint felt he had lost all his face. As he was ashamed, at the same time, he still delivered a shocking blow. So, he scrapped to return to closed-door training. Thew-enforcement officers were shocked. When Dong Wushang intended to leave, thew-enforcement officers didnt want to let go of him. But that Sword Saint, who was engaging in closed-door training, abolished his one-and-a-half-day training just for the sake of interceding for Dong Wushang. "Let him go! Only a free sword is then a real one. If he is forced to stay, swords would break!" Dong Wushang wasnt apprenticed, but he became friends with the Sword Saint. Although this friend of Dong Wushang vanished when he finished saying these words... So, Dong Wushang, Rui Butong and Mo Leier went out of the Law Enforcement Hall. But, aftering out, Dong Wushang instantly realized he was a bit impulsive in making his decision. Because gold or silver wasnt valuable at all in the Upper Three Heavens. What was valuable was crystals. But, the three of them were mostcking of crystals. Although they had brought gold and silver with them, they realized that they were penniless! This feeling was very strange. But at this moment, Mo Tianjis scheme was revealed. How would Mo Tianji not know Dong Wushangs temper? So, Mo Tianji deliberately matched an assistant for Dong Wushang: Rui Butong. Rui Butong had always kept his real capabilities hidden, but... Rui Butong had a prominent identity: the sixth master of Heavenly Armament Pavilion, and a student of Stealing God and Thieving Ghost. Everyone would know what the Stealing God and Thieving Ghost specialized in. Rui Butong was indeed capable of stealing. So, as long as Rui Butong was here, even if they had be paupers, it wouldnt be a big deal. Because... they would be rich in the next instant. In fact, although Mo Tianji had matched these three people at thest minute, it was really a seamless n. Theyd just arrived and didnt have anything with them. What to do? Steal! After they had some achievements and got a foothold, there would be another outstanding talent for managing internal affairs: Mo Leier. Shes a ck Devil. She could keep a huge killer organization well. Dong Wushang only had a little family background, so how would Mo Leier not manage Dong Wushang well? Once the three expanded their foothold and began to develop, Mo Leier would turn into amander. On the other hand, Rui Butong would naturally be the Finance Minister: How could anyone steal things from him? Rui Butong was notorious among his brothers for being miserly and greedy for money... second only to Ao Xieyun. Ao Xieyun was a natural miser, while Rui Butongs miserly character was cultivated... So, when the three people were together, Dong Wushangs only task was to deal with their enemies at full st! As long as he was able to st forward, the other brothers would definitely be behind him to keep his ass clean! No matter how big a business he could create, the other brothers would definitely manage that business well! So, not till an hour passed, Rui Butong had wandered about for one round, and when he came back, he had 20 or 30 more blue crystals, and a hundred or so more blue crystals in his pockets. After three days had passed, Dong Wushang found it difficult to let Rui Butong go to steal again. Thus, he wore a veil on his face and took his brothers and wife to rob directly... Chapter 826 Four Six Three People Hall Interestingly, Dong Wushang went to Law-Enforcement City to do the robbery. As the name suggested, Law-Enforcement City was the closest ce to the headquarters of thew-enforcement officers, and 70% of the residents here were family members ofw-enforcement officers. Dong Wushang chose a splendid house. He was lucky that he didnt meet any difficult opponents. After some efforts, he managed to demand from the family members where the treasure-house was. Then, he sessfully got a huge parcel of crystals. The next day, the entire Law-Enforcement City was stirred up. After Dong Wushang knew who he had robbed, he took a gasp of cold air: It was the family of a Monarch-levelw-enforcement officer... Ever since the advent of Law-Enforcement City, there had been no records of bold crimes that weremitted here. It could be said that it was the safest city in the entire Nine Heavens. Because anyone who had brains wouldntmit crimes here: This would be equivalent to provoking a whole lot ofw-enforcement officers! Who would be so silly? But this was precisely the reason that the people in Law-Enforcement City had be less vignt... After Dong Wushang sessfully did the robbery, he even brought his brothers and wife to squander big sums of purple crystals within the Law-Enforcement City, getting some enjoyment from being moneybags... However, thew-enforcement officers were scattered outside the city. Thus, the three escaped once again. It was only after a few days did they slip out of the Law-Enforcement City. But within these few days, the three also carefully inquired the events that had happened in this period of time. It turned out that all the passageways in the Nine Heavens were locked. Even Supreme Martial Artists couldnt pass! This made the three feel bad. Dong Wushang and Rui Butong were very miserable. Big Brother Chu and Second Brother Gu couldnte up. So, Dong Wushang, Rui Butong and Mo Leier would have to fight by themselves in the Upper Three Heavens. This waspletely different from what they had nned originally. Thus, the Dong Wushang and Rui Butong sighed deeply, at a loss of what to do. "What to do? They cante up and we cant go down. Its a bit terrible this time," Rui Butong squatted on a stone. His posture looked like a shitting monkey. "What are you saying? The three of us also carry huge responsibility here! How can we always depend on Big Brother and Second Brother?" Although Dong Wushang also had no idea, he was very dissatisfied with Rui Butong, "Im also here!" The duo hadpletely different personalities. Dong Wushang was staid and energetic, while Rui Butong was jumpy and liked to be stealthy. Dong Wushang really wanted to teach this monkey a lesson. But Rui Butong was very alert, so Dong Wushang always couldnt find the chance. "Then I shall depend on you now. You shall have the final say," Rui Butong squinted his eyes and said, "Ill listen to whatever you say." Dong Wushang stared at Rui Butong speechlessly. Hes good at fighting, but he didnt have good wits. The duo stared at each other. Rui Butong looked calm: Anyway, Dong Wushang was older than him, so Dong Wushang should make the final decisions. Dong Wushang gasped heavily. The more he looked at this creature, the more he felt that this creature was unpleasing to his eyes. "Go to think yourself!" Dong Wushang said rudely. "Ill listen to you on everything. Ill dance only to the horses tune," Rui Butong said as he nted his head: Ive guessed correctly. Youre miserable and wanted to vent your anger on me... How can I fall into your trap? You want me to say I cant think of anything, then beat me afterward... Ill just not say it... "What? Dance to the horses tune?!" Dong Wushang responded and was immediately raged for seemingly no reason. His stout body hurled towards Rui Butong, and began to punch and kick him, "You actually said that Im a horse!" "What?..." Rui Butongs brain was directly short-circuited as he was beaten. Dong Wushang immediately felt refreshed after venting his stomachful of frustration to his own content. He said calmly, "Letse out with a way of what to do next..." Rui Butongy sprawling on the ground. He was bruised all over his body and he wanted to cry... I want to go back. Id rather have Ji Mo or Luo Kedi to beat me... "How about being blood payers," Mo Leier suggested excitedly. Mo Leier was born from a killer family, which also imed remunerations by killing people. Blood payers did the same thing. So, Mo Leier had always been very interested in this profession. What most excited Mo Leier was that this profession was actually under a legal organization, and there werew-enforcement officers that took care of the interests of blood payers. Furthermore, there would never be deadbeats here as there would, for a small number, in the Middle Three Heavens... This made Mo Leier think, Wasnt this a heaven... "Blood payers?" Dong Wushang frowned and said, "Thats fine, we should, after all, find something to do. But, even if we be blood payers, we should also do it well, and at least set a goal. This way, we could make it easier for our other brothers to look for us when they arrive here, and at the same time, set up a base for our Heavenly Armament Pavilion." "What name should it be called?" Rui Butong blinked his eyes and asked, "How about Butong Blood-Payers Hall?" "Piss off!" Dong Wushang straightened his brows and snorted as he said, "Id rather call it Wushang Blood-Payers Hall." Rui Butong loudly protested against this. Mo Leier covered her face speechlessly. I really wonder how Chu Yang and Mo Tianji, who are such clever people, didnt break down after staying with these two guys for such a long time... I really admire them. After negotiating for a long time, Mo Leier finally lost the battle. Dong Wushang had set the tune with one beat of a gong: Four Six Three People Hall! This name made Mo Leier twitch for a long time. Finally, her face was awash with tears. Rui Butong didnt want it to be called Wushang Hall, while Dong Wushang resisted against Butong Hall. This was a matter of principle. Although Rui Butong couldnt fight over Dong Wushang, Rui Butong had no intentions of yielding to Dong Wushang: Everyone hade up here together. In the name of what do you use your own name? The duo reached a stalemate. After a long time, they arrived at such a name: Dong Wushang was the Fourth Elder in the Heavenly Armament Pavilion, while Rui Butong, Sixth Elder. This formed Four Six. As for Three People Hall... wasnt there still Mo Leier? Although Mo Leier didnt belong to the Heavenly Armament Pavilion, she was still Dong Wushangs wife. So altogether, there are three people. Dong Wushang argued eloquently. Rui Butong was overjoyed as this was the first time that they had reached a consensus. Only Mo Leier argued with Dong Wushang on this name for many days. Its so unpleasant to hear... Such a name didnt make any sense at all... Such a shi*ty name made Mo Leier feel ashamed... While Dong Wushang and Rui Butong praised this name highly and were very satisfied with it, only she was against it. But one who stood alone had no power. As such, this matter was settled by the two men. Then, the three went to register at the Blood Payers Hall and receive their tasks there; Dong Wushang and Rui Butong looked energetic as they prepared themselves to work hard in the Upper Three Heavens and create a reputation for their Four Six Three People Hall! Since then, the Four Six Three People Hall was established in the Upper Three Heavens. As the cultivations of the three people were limited, their first task was a small one. But Dong Wushang and Rui Butong embraced it with great enthusiasm. The duo knew that they had to open a new prospect of the Upper Three Heavens by themselves as their other brothers werent here! They had to put in their utmost effort into whatever they did! And at the same time, they couldntg behind practicing their martial arts! No one knew then how this Four Six Three People Hall, whose name made no sense at all, would eventually create an uproar in the Upper Three Heavens... But finally, they had started working that day. Rui Butong only raised out a worry, yet he was so badly beaten by Mo Leier that he fled helter-skelter... Rui Butong seemed to be very worried for some matter and he kept sighing. Dong Wushang asked him what he was worried about. Rui Butong said: Im only worried about the both of you. Now, therere many things waiting for both of you to be done, and you carry huge responsibilities. Both of you must take note that when things get tougher, the Three People Hall would be Two People Hall, then it would be Four People Hall. Although theres one more person... Before he finished saying, the raged Mo Leier had already started to chase after him... ... The Middle Three Heavens was a world of silver. Two people stood on the mountain top. "Wheres this ce?" Although Xie Danfeng had wrapped herself firmly with a bearskin coat, she still felt cold. "This is and for the exiles, and the extreme Southern region of the Nine Heavens!" Tan Tan gazed at the full stretch of snow in front of him and said softly. "Why did wee here?" Xie Danfeng was a little surprised. After being fainted for several days, she had found himself in apletely strange ce. This feeling was very weird. "I brought you here," Tan Tan was silent for a while before he answered. He wanted to say: He had brought us here. But after thinking for a long time, he swallowed this sentence back. "When shall we go back?" "We shant go back anymore! Well just cultivate here. We can promote our cultivation levels at the quickest pace here," Tan Tan suggested as he took out his Divine Spirit Gathering Fish. After shaking it in his hands, he threw it into the snow. The snow beneath the Divine Spirit Gathering Fish suddenly melted. The spiritual qi in the air gradually formed a storm, and then transformed into some tangible matter. Atst, it became water which dripped down continuously. A pool actually appeared in the snow. A pond that was made up of water transformed by spiritual qi. Its length, width and depth were all ten feet long. "We shall drink or bath with water from this pond. " "Then what do we eat?" "There are plenty of spirit beasts here. And, there are also green vegetables beneath the snow. Although the living species here are not as varied aspared to the maind, it still has a distinctive vor." "Oh... " "Furthermore, the cores of the spirit beasts are very condensed here due to the cold weather here. This makes it conducive for my cultivation." "Tan Tan, where do we live?" "Here." In a moments time, an ice pce rose from the ground. It actually felt warm within it. "Ill get some more beast furs here to cover the pce. It would make this ce warmer." "Tan Tan, are the present you really Tan Tan?" Tan Tan finally became silent. After a long while, he said, "No matter what I be, Ill always be your Tan Tan." He said a little heavily, "Ive just epted some memories, and it is a great blow to me. But Im still who I am... Do you understand?" Xie Danfeng nodded her head somehow ignorantly. She pondered and asked tentatively, "Dont you... worry about your brothers?" Tan Tan was silent. But finally, he raised up his head miserably, saying, "Danfeng, I know that youre thinking that Im a bit abnormal... But, I had a very clear instinct when I was at the Lake of Despair." Chapter 828 Internal Conflict of the Chu Clan But it should be admitted that scuffling once and receiving consultation fees for another time was a quick method for earning money... But, gradually, the notoriousness of Divine Doctor Chu for his ck-heartedness was spread out. However, his reputation for his superb medical skills also grew. From the 18th or 19th day onwards, there was no longer a need for Divine Doctor Chu to find people to have scuffles with. His customers grew. And they generally had old injuries. Everyone lived in martial society. As the saying went, who isnt attacked in martial society? As long as hes attacked, who could guarantee that his injuries could be cured? This bunch of customers was basically old, and their cultivations werent very high. But they held important statuses, and thus great authority, in their respective ns... This fact waspletely sensible and reasonable. Those with high cultivations could rely on their cultivations to suppress their injuries, so they werent a big deal. But those with low cultivations couldnt afford the huge medical expenses here. There was a group of people who were injured in the past, but they didnt cure them once and for all. This developed into chronic illnesses. Moreover, as some of these people enjoyed a luxurious life, their cultivation level would decline, and this was when chronic illnesses reared their heads. But this was exactly the kind of illness that caused headaches among all doctors. Who would dare to say he could treat injuries that had persisted for decades? The most a doctor could do was to alleviate them. It would be simply a joke if anyone wanted topletely cure these injuries. Other than these people, there were also patients who were n masters or elders from some small ns... Of course, there was no one from the kind of ns that the Chu n belonged to. Although the Chu n wasnt consideredrge in the Nine Heavens, in the t Mountain Ridge... it was still considered very, very great. Such changes to Chu Yangs medical center made Chu Feiyans eyes dropped. Every day, little Miss Chu Leer was also exceptionally excited in helping Chu Yang to run errands. Divine Doctor Chu was very busy now, and money rolled in from all sides, but... Divine Doctor Chu started to be tired. There were only one to two hundred purple crystals of profits every day... When would he need to work till? Divine Doctor Chu looked up to the sky and sighed deeply, as he felt extremely miserable. If Chu Yang were to say this out, even the Chu n could beat him into pulps! For a n as big as the Chu n, its monthly profit, with all its expenses deducted, was only a hundred and a bit more of purple crystals. But now, this guy could earn one or two hundred purple crystals today... Yet he thought that it was too little! So, Divine Doctor Chu learned a bitter lesson. Resolutely, he raised the threshold for providing medical consultations: Donte if you have fewer than a hundred purple crystals! This movement caused widespread criticism, but everyone was helpless, as Boss Chu was this shameless all along. The only n that could wipe out the Chu n was the Xiao ns division in the t Mountain Ridge. But Divine Doctor Chu had already made all the people from the Xiao n handicapped. Thus the Xiao n had almost no opportunities now to confront the Chu n. The other ns, the Bao n and Liao n, were even less daring to provoke Divine Doctor Chu, who had the backing of the Chu n. Moreover, after the ident that involved Xiao Yulong, they dared not to device any dark tricks at the Chu n at all. They could only watch nkly at Chu Yangs arrogant conducts. Although his consultation charge was raised five times, there were still many people who came to Divine Doctor Chu. He began to feel more at ease and even appeared to be overjoyed. A month went past quickly. He had made a profit of at least 8000 purple crystals! If these were to add on to Chu Yangs original 4000 purple crystals, the total purple crystals he had had already surpassed 10000! One day, Chu Yang received two news at the same time. The first news made Chu Yang really want tough aloud: There was a conflict between the Xiao n and Li n. Currently, great tension had been developed on both sides, and they might run to an extreme at any moment. The Xiao n, for the time being, had no time to bother the issue revolving Xiao Yulong and the few other n members it was really not a real problem for simply a Xiao ns division. Normally, if the Xiao n was free, they would, of course, treat it as a big matter. But they were now in troubled times the Li n had one of the Nine Tribtions... and the Xiao n wasnt far away from the Li n. The Xiao n, of course, knew that they had to choose to focus on the more critical issue. As for the conflict that the Xiao n had with thew-enforcement officers, the Xiao n had made a sufficiently sincere apology: 20000 purple crystals! Inpensation for the loss ofw-enforcement officers. As for thew enforcement halls management of Xiao Yulong, the Xiao n also thanked thew enforcement hall for helping them to get rid of unqualified n members. Of course, no one knew what the Xiao ns true perspective of this issue. But, at least on the surface, they looked cordial to everyone. After the Xiao n quickly handed the purple crystals to thew-enforcement officers, the headquarter of thew-enforcement officers detained 10 000 of them, and the rest was sent to the Law Enforcement Hall in the t Mountain Ridge. Sha Xinliang secretly sent another 1 000 purple crystals to Divine Doctor Chu. All of you naturally know why... A month ago, Divine Doctor Chu once warned Commander Sha: No matter what, you shouldnt tell anyone that Ive treated both of you before. This means that were strangers in front of many people. Sha Xinliang promised readily. So, he had to do such things very secretly. After receiving the reply from the Xiao n, Sha Xinliang beheaded Xiao Yulong and the few other criminals from the Xiao n and exposed their cut-off heads in public to act as deterrents against anyone frommitting simr crimes. As such, the Xiao ns affair came to an end. Divine Doctor Chu was most interested in the conflict between the Li n and the Xiao n. However, he was ill-informed on this matter and knew nothing much about it. Other than feeling a bit miserable, Divine Doctor Chu was still very satisfied with the urrence of this event. The second news made Divine Doctor Chu want to murder people. It happened in the Chu n. The few big stewards of the Chu n saw that Divine Doctor Chu was making more than a money-rolling business. His monthly profit even exceeded the annual profit of a n asrge as the Chu n by eight or nine times... Instantly, everyones eyes reddened. All of us worked hard for the Chu n for so many years. A son whos just found and hasnt gotten a steady foothold in the n could actually swallow such a big pie alone... And you even didnt have anything to say about it? Hes so inconsiderate! And he did his business by actually exploiting the foundation that we had built up after so many years of hard work... So, everyone put forth a suggestion to Old Master Chu: Take back the medical center to be a n property. Or, pay back 95% of the monthly profit made by the medical center. This matter was secretly manipted by someone in the n. But a hubbub of voices still seethed up the n. Everyone was dissatisfied! In recent years, Chu Feilong had been expanding his adherents by great numbers and expanding his sphere of influence over the n. He was clever and sensitive, and by his current strength, he had half a battle won already! Hundreds of people, who were all talents and managers across various professions in the Chu n, took part in the protest. There were no few martial experts among them. Old Master Chu was enraged! In the Chu ns hall, Old Master Chus temper was stirred up and he roared for an entire afternoon. But, the hundreds of people insisted on kneeling on the ground and no one was willing to retreat. Chu Xiongcheng was very furious, "That is my grandson! And, hes my eldest grandson! The direct line of descent of our Chu n! Which juniors of the Chu n currently dont take important posts? My eldest grandson is only taking charge of a medical center, and its also him that bought it to be his personal property. Why are you not happy?" "Others have the capability to earn purple crystals. Why are you so jealous of it? Why dont you earn them yourselves? Do you only know to be jealous and cast greedy eyes on others achievements? A group of bastards!" Old Master Chu stamped his feet in rage and reprimanded the masses, but anger also finally aroused among them. Or, Chu Feilong had instructed the masses to behave this way, just so as to force these words out of Old Master Chu... A middle-aged man with a sinister face raised his head, "n master, are you saying that... the whole lot of us are being unreasonable?" Chu Xiongcheng said furiously, "What? Isnt it?" The middle-aged manughed pathetically and said in a sorrowful manner, "n master, Ive been in the Chu n since young for 33 years. In these 33 years, Ive to thank my n master for not giving up on me. Ive devoted myself wholeheartedly to the Chu n, and starting from a martial practitioner, Ive gradually be a small officer, followed by a vice-in-charge, in-charge and a big officer... Till now, although Im still not considerably influential in the Chu n, I more or less put in my efforts in managing the n well." "In order to manage my affairs and not disappoint you, I dont have even time to spare for practicing martial arts, and instead, devoted myself as an ountant by interacting with numbers all day long, and I also try to forge ties with various people, with the only hope to make the Chu n more prosperous. n master, you may not know that I was the eighth stage Martial King 33 years ago, but Im only a ninth stage Martial King now." "Haha, I only promoted one stage in 33 years." This personughed with an utter grievance. "My aptitude isnt good, but 33 years ago, I was only 25 years old. Now, Im already 58..." "The Chu ns annual avenue is at most 2300 purple crystals! But everyone was already very contented then. Because they are enough for the n to nurture martial experts, protect the peace and stability of the n, and allow the n to develop its potential." "Now, its clear that theres an opportunity to allow the n to take off! The monthly avenue of a medical center is 8000 purple crystals!" the middle-aged man almost shouted as he said, "n master, its 8000 purple crystals! They are sufficient to allow all the members of the Chu n to have their cultivations raised by one stage! If this monthly avenue is able to sustain for two years, our Chu n could undergo aplete transformation!" "Endless numbers of martial practitioners who have reached their bottlenecks could rely on these purple crystals to make their breakthroughs!" The middle-aged man hissed, saying, "Im only a steward and in charge of external affairs. So, I dont possess high cultivations. But, how many purple crystals can I enjoy? Am I caring about this only for my personal gains?" "Now, our n master is so partial to his own grandson, to the extent that he has indiscriminately reprimanded us, who have been dedicating ourselves wholeheartedly to the Chu n, for being unreasonable!" He said sorrowly, "I also understand that the n master has done it this way as he feels that he owes his eldest grandson and wants topensate him. And, Eldest Young Master Chu Feiling indeed bought the medical center for his own son. So, by right, its indeed a personal property!" "But... even if its the n masters grandson, hes also surnamed Chu! Even the person himself should also belong to the Chu n! Why would he have a personal property?" He turned around to face the masses, "What did we do wrong? Where did I speak wrongly? Why do we actually have such treatments?!" Everyones face was full of indignation. This person turned around and knelt onto the floor, bowing his head down a few times. Then he raised his head up to reveal a dispirited look as he said, "n master, now that Im old, Im utterly exhausted both mentally and physically, and couldnt bear heavy burdens for the n any further. I hope that you can allow me to return to my homnd... to live my remaining years." ... Chapter 829 Conspiracy In Progress Chu Xiongchengs face turned pale as he said, "Are you forcing me? Im a big steward, and I know whatre personal properties and whatre n properties! Why are you being so unreasonable?" That person continued to kneel in silence, and bowed his head down again, and said, "Its all my fault. I only plead my n master to allow me to return back home." Chu Xiongcheng stared at him, his breath became heavier and heavier. Suddenly, he yelled, "If thats the case, why should I keep you any further!? If you want to go back home, Ill allow it!" That persons face turned white and said, "Thank you, n Master Chu!" He had already corrected himself from saying n Master to n Master Chu. He was obviously admitting that he wasnt a member of the Chu n anymore. The masses changed colors on their faces. Another old man with a white beard said hurriedly, "n master, Steward Wu has long worked hard and carried out his duties responsibly. I hope that you can take back your words." Chu Xiongcheng couldnt suppress his rage any further and shouted, "He wanted to leave. What can I do?" Everyone gazed at one another. A few people gritted their teeth and stood up at the same time, saying, "I also intend to return to my homnd. n master, please permit us!" With these people taking the lead, other people also knelt down, "Im old now and death is alsoing nearer to us. I also hope for n master to permit me to return to my homnd and spend the rest of my life there!" Chu Xiongchengs entire body shuddered furiously, bringing his beard to wave in the air. He was just about to yell: Leave, leave if you want to! Chu Feilong had always been standing at one side. Suddenly, he stepped up and said aloud, "Everyone, please calm down. May I seek all of you to listen to my words?" Everyone said, "Second master, please speak." Chu Feilong frowned and spoke, "Everyone is loyal to the n and everything that you do is for the n. Although your methods are a little too radical, youre after all doing so for the sake of Chu n. I can understand this. But, isnt it unreasonable to be so intense? Is this the way all of you should conduct as subordinates?" Chu Feilong looked grim and righteous. He said, "Theres definitely a solution to every mistake made! What are the effects if youpel someone to do something? If everyone disperses from the n now, it will definitely be a huge loss for the Chu n, but this doesnt mean that everyone... can lead a better life, right?" Everyone calmed down instantly. The chaotic situation just now became a bit still. Everyone seemed to be thinking carefully. This fully illustrated the supreme power that Chu Feilong had in the Chu n now. "Then, by second masters perspective, how should this matter be resolved?" the elder with white beards seemed to be a bit unconvinced, and said, "Its right that this is the Chu ns matter, and we rely on our attachments to the Chu n for existence. Who doesnt want the n that theyve attached themselves on to be strong? To be regarded highly? But... n masters perspective... really chilled us..." Everyone sighed. Chu Feilong was furious, "What are you saying? Our n masters temper is indeed not good, but he isnt a bit bad-hearted! Besides, everyone has been here for so many years, dont you understand his temper? Why are you forcing him so hard?" Everyone looked guilty, and lowered their heads. Only then did Old Master Chus heart feel more relieved. But, at the next instant, everyone raised up their heads, and some said indignantly, "But, to allow the Chu n to have such a huge wealth concentrated in the hands of one person, were still... still a bit..." Chu Feilong was instantly raged as he said, "Thats my nephews personal property! Besides, only he has this ability. If hes reced by an average person, Im afraid that he wont earn so much, and will instead have to lose money! Therere so many medical centers in the t Mountain Ridge, but which center is on par with my nephews? Why do you want to entangle yourselves in this kind of matter?" "Im not being unreasonable, but this sum of wealth is really huge! The entire n has close to 20 000 people. Adding on external and ordinary members, it would be 30 000. But in a year, we only earn a bit more than 1 000 purple crystals! But now, this one person earns at least 0.1 million purple crystals annually... Second master, this... this matter, surely you dont mean that..." Chu Feilong snorted and said, "Then... in your opinion, what should be done?" "Take it back to the n!" everyone said in unison. Chu Feilong raged and said, "Are you taking this for granted? If its taken back, who is to rece Chu Yang to manage the medical center? To be the doctor? Who has abilities on par with Chu Yang? If my nephew is angry and gives up his business... He has just returned back and doesnt know much about the n, and yet he has to suffer from such coercion... Do you bear to do this to him? Whats more, wont this instead be a huge loss for the n?" Everyone gazed at one another. The elder with white beard took a step forward and said, "Second master, Ive got an idea." "Say," Chu Feilong said deeply. "Actually, no matter what Young Master Chu Yang says, hes, after all, a member of the Chu n. This is an immutable fact! Since hes a member of the Chu n, he has the responsibility and obligation to seek benefits for the n, but not to swallow his huge profits himself!" The elder said eloquently, "While the second master thought about this aspect, I also considered this. I think that the medical center can be taken back by the n, and Young Master Chu will still remain as the chief doctor. But in order to be fair, the n can allow Tenghu and Tengjiao, these two young masters, to assist Chu Yang in managing the medical center. After all, theyre the grandsons of the n master. Being too partial isnt good." "Besides, on the distribution of wealth, Young Master Chu Yang could enjoy 20% of the total profit, while 10% each for Young Masters Tenghu and Tengjiao. The remaining 70% can be passed to the n to enable the n to advance itself!" "With the sum of purple crystals, the Chu n can rise up to be the number one n in the t Mountain Ridge within a year, and even be the number one n other than the Xiao n in the entire South-East region over a period of years! This is the greatest dream that our Chu n has for generations." Chu Feilong became silent. He frowned and sighed repeatedly. The elder with white beard said hurriedly, "Second master, n master, we cant hesitate over this. Now, the Xiao n and the Li n are having a conflict with each other. The Xiao n dont even have time to care about the ruin of its division here. Now, its the greatest opportunity for us to advance. If we wait till the Xiao n and Li n to have their conflicts over, then well really lose this opportunity." These words were enlightening from all aspects emotions, rationality and gains. Especially when the elder said till the end, Old Master Chu, who was most obstinate in his attitude, couldnt help but be moved. Chu Feilong pondered for a while and said, "This thing is also not unfeasible... And its indeed a good opportunity." He sighed, turned around and said, "Father, you should have understood, I think this thing... is actually beneficial to our Chu n. Although Yang Yang may feel wronged, he can own 20% of his profits, in a month, he can have at least 1500 purple crystals... Then, no matter how he decides to cultivate, theyll be sufficient for him. Even if everyone cultivates using the most luxurious methods with this amount of purple crystals, it would be more than sufficient..." Chu Xiongcheng looked stony, and said, "Ill think about it." "Yes," Chu Feilong said respectfully, then took the opportunity to say, "Father, theres still... Steward Wus matter. He had opted to leave the n only due to his instant indignation. Actually, Steward Wu is very capable, and in recent years, he has contributed a lot to Chu n. This matter that sparked out of him was even more for the sake of the n. Father, please do consider to forgive him for his rashness and take back your previous words." These words not only affirmed Steward Wus ability and royalty to the n but also greatly gave Old Master Chu an excuse. Beneath, Steward Wu knelt down knowingly and bowed his head continuously, "I had lost my head for the moment. n master, please forgive me." Chu Xiongcheng sighed deeply, and said icily, "Forget it, forget it..." If he remained stubborn, the Chu n would fall apart before his eyes. This was the most uneptable thing for a n master and an authority figure. But if he didnt insist on protecting Chu Yangs rights, he would be owing to his grandson that he had already owed for 18 and a half years! Chu Xiongcheng sighed in his heart. Does it mean that this grandson of mine would have to suffer from grievances for all his life? Can I still be able to protect him even as a n master and a grandfather?? If this is so, this child would have little sense of identity in this n, let alone feel a sense of warmth... Besides, Chu Yang held the killing order. After a long time has passed... will the falling apart of the Chu n... really be inevitable? Chu Xiongcheng wasden with anxiety as he walked out of the hall, and he walked directly to Chu Feilings small yard. Back in the hall, Chu Feilong smiled as he looked at the hundreds of people in front of him. His square, grave face revealed a trace of a sinister smile... After Chu Xiongcheng came out of Chu Feilings small yard, an unprecedented war exploded in Chu Feilings small yard! Yang Run, gnashing her teeth, had madly fought a battle with Chu Feiling! Yang Run was really going to be mad. "Is he only a descendant of the Chu n? Hes also my son!" "The Chu n reneged on its words. How is it considered a big n? Does it develop just by relying on contemptible schemes against its descendants?" "Chu Feiling, youre a mighty nice old man. Will you only be convinced after being framed up?" "Ill bring my son back to my parents ce tomorrow! Does your Chu n want to earn purple crystals? Go earn them yourselves! What skills do you have to exploit my son?" "Is it even wrong to be capable? Is it an offense to be able to earn purple crystals?!" "Your entire family is shit!" "Theyve owed him 18 years! Now that hes just back and has made some progress, they actually start to bully him!" "n! Every time they would say about it! But I only recognize him as my own son! Who dares to make him suffer in front of me?" "If they could tackle my son, does it mean that Im soft-hearted and dare not to deal with their sons? At the worst, everyone shall fight to the end together! Chu Feiling, if anything happens to my son, be prepared that Ill cut off the bloodline of your Chu n!" "Ill kill everyone, one by one! What shits are they?" ... It was the first time that Yang Run, who waspliant all along, became so raged. Not considering any potential implications, she scolded out aloud, so loud that the entire Chu n could hear her clearly. Chu Feiling knew that he couldnt argue over his wife, so he huddled up and allowed her to beat him for a round. He dared not even plead mercy... Thus, when Chu Feiling went to the n meeting, he still had bruises all over his face... Chapter 833 Really Unlucky! Old Ge started to cough as if he had asthma, and saliva dripped out of his quivering mouth. But he couldnt speak a word. After panting vigorously for a long time, his eyelids suddenly flipped. He flopped onto his chair and his body began to shake. "Damn it... From the looks of it, its better to prepare him a coffin ourselves... Hes so shameless!" Chu Yang scolded. He turned around to look at Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao, who were in utter furiousness, and said, "My two brothers, am I right?" Chu Tenghus face looked as cold as water and he didnt speak. Chu Tengjiao thought of the teaching by his father yesterday: The two of you shall allow him to throw his temper. You only need to grab the purple crystals, then everything will be fine! Dont bother him. If he has gone to the extremities, we have plenty of means to deal with him. So he blurted out, "Big brother, youre right." When this was said, Old Ge instantly cast a dirty look. Although Chu Yang had a shrewd tongue, Old Ge didnt pass out. But he felt the urge to faint upon hearing to Chu Tengjiaos words. At this moment, the sound of a carriage was heard in the outside. A carriage stopped and two servants held an old man down. The old man walked in with a quivering body, saying, "May I know if Divine Doctor Chu is here? I would like to consult him..." Chu Tenghu and Chu Tenghu looked at each other and at once, they became excited. Purple crystals areing! They didnt think of helping Old Ge to stand up, and instead rushed forward to greet the patient, expressing, "What illness do you have? This is Divine Doctor Chu." And as they said, they pointed to Chu Yang. The old mans eyes instantly sparkled. He held on to Chu Yangs hands, "Divine Doctor Chu... youre really young and gifted. Im Song Wanzhuang, an elder from the Song n in the t Mountain Ridge... These few years, my old injuries are really making me suffer." Chu Yang smiled warmly, saying, "Elder, please sit. I guess you also understand the rules of my Purple Crystals Huichun Hall?" Song Wanzhuang nodded repeatedly, saying, "Yes, yes, Ive already prepared the purple crystals..." "Alright," Chu Yang responded as he smiled. He extended two fingers and confidentlyy it on his patients wrist. Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao looked at each other and saw the contentment in each others eyes. The other doctor sent here by Chu Feilong secretly moved closer to them and looked at Chu Yang consulting his patient, hoping that he could learn some skills from Chu Yang... Chu Yang squinted his eyes as he performed this procedure, presenting himself as a decent doctor. After a long time, his brows jumped once, then frowned. After which, his face began to turn dark. He put down his hand, looked heavily at Song Wanzhuang, and said, "This injury should have been caused 50 or 60 years ago?" Song Wanzhuangs eyes widened and he responded in astonishment, "Divine Doctor Chu is indeed awesome!" "And, there was an expert, whos at least a second stage Martial King, who had struck you! Erm... he struck you with a poison palm. Erm, let me sense it closer... is it Lily Poison Palm? If I didnt estimate wrongly, it should be hit on your shoulder... and not other vulnerable areas..." Chu Yang gabbled on. Song Wanzhuang was even more astonished, and said, "Yes, yes, its all correct! Divine Doctor Chu is indeed fantastic!" "s..." Chu Yang gave a long sigh, "Elder, am I right to say that your cultivation has started to decline in thest ten years?" Song Wanzhuang nodded continuously, and appeared to be even more respectful, "Doctor, nothing can escape from your eyes!" Chu Yang drew in a deep breath and said, "Elder, but I dont understand... You were struck with this palm 50 or 60 years ago, and had suppressed it for so many years. Why did you stop suppressing it for thest ten years?" Song Wanzhuang sighed, saying, "Ten years ago... I was 95 years old. And... my body started getting weaker and weaker day by day... Its a long story." Chu Yang shook his head pitifully. A glimmer of hope shed within Song Wanzhuang. He asked nervously, "Divine Doctor Chu, does my injury... still have hope?" Chu Yang gave a deep sigh, and responded, "Elder, its really a pity, youvee toote." "Ah?" Song Wanzhuang screamed. "If you hade ten years ago, I would have cured you..." Chu Yang shook his head and sighed, saying, "Its only a pity that your strength is getting weaker and weaker in these ten years, and it couldnt suppress the remaining poisons in your body. The poisons had already entered your bone marrows. Your elixir has now copsed while your meridians have stopped working... Im... really sorry." Everyone was dumbstruck. Nobody had thought that this guy, who had spoken so knowledgeably at the start, spoke in the end: I cant cure you... ... Song Wanzhuang left sadly. Before he left, Chu Yang taught Song Wanzhuang a simple way of exercising. Chu Yang said that although this exercise could not remove the poisons, it could help to relieve the body... Looking at Song Wanzhuangs departure, Chu Yang sighed deeply. He looked sorry and guilty. "Ah, a doctor should be responsible for his patients... Looking at my patient suffering from their illnesses, yet helpless to cure them... Its really... Ah, this sense of helplessness and guilt really saddens me..." Chu Tenghu and Chu Tenghu looked at each other. They didnt earn any purple crystals but still had to go forth tofort Chu Yang. The more Chu Yang condemned himself, the more miserable the duo felt, to the extent that they wanted tomit some acts of murder to vent their misery. But still had no choice but tofort Chu Yang... The duo definitely didnt know that the seemingly simple exercise that Chu Yang had taught Song Wanzhuang... was the best treatment method that the sword spirit had provided... If Song Wanzhuang were to practice ordingly, in a years time, he would realize that he hadpletely recovered... Chu Yang sighed deeply as he enjoyed the words of constion given by the two kids. Chu Yang even had tears in his eyes, and said, "Theres no reason for the way that Heaven dictates the Earth. Every living creature would have their own sufferings. Its so pathetic that mankind has to undergo so many miseries..." A perfect gentleman whos noble and righteous! Such poise and tone would definitely make those great heroes out there in the world feel guilty! Then, a few other patients arrived. Chu Yang urately pointed out their symptoms, but again shook his head to apologize to all of them that he was helpless and felt sorry for them... Otherwise, if you can find so, so and so from the Nine Great Herbal Medicines... perhaps theres still hope... Sorry, goodbye... After every patient had left, he would again start to exim for one round... Veins protruded out of Chu Tenghus and Chu Tengjiaos face, and they looked like they wanted to swallow him. Chu Yang remained like this until the afternoon. Everyone who hade to consult Divine Doctor Chu all had terminal illnesses! Divine Doctor Chu couldnt cure any one of them. In the end, Chu Tenghu and his brother didnt go forth to console Chu Yang any further and instead watched him coldly like bystanders. But Divine Doctor Chu still continued to express his sadness, "s... Its so sad! Such a pity to my medical skills! Ive originally wanted to bring benefit to humanity, but Im all too helpless with the unreasonable nature of heaven and earth! People are destined to die out of old ages or illnesses! I have a benevolent heart and I really wanted to save the humanity out of their miseries, but Im helpless. What sadder things are there on Earth? s... heaven and earth, why are you so merciless... All the different gods out there, please save my patients..." Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao looked ck all over their faces. How they hoped to swallow Chu Yang up in a mouthful! It was the same the second day. The third day... he still had no ideas... After every patient had left, Divine Doctor Chu would start to exim, "s~~~ Im really helpless..." ... Another three days passed. Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao finally couldnt bear further. Before we came, you could cure every patient that hade. But ever since we came, youll chase every patient out. What do you mean? They finally realized what Chu Yang was thinking: You want to exploit me to earn purple crystals? Stop dreaming! Ill rather not earn than be exploited by you! Ive 8000 purple crystals in my hands anyway... "Big brother, what exactly do you mean?" Chu Tenghu said in rage with nted eyes. "What... What do I mean?" Chu Yang asked. "I dont believe that you cant treat any of those patients?" Chu Tenghu was furious: You want to fool us like were idiots? How dare you! "I really cant cure them... I dont have the skills," Chu Yang smiled and said, "If you dont believe, you can pull the patients back to allow these two respectable doctors to treat them? Ah, you should actually understand, Im so young, how will I be so skilled... Its only that I was lucky a few days ago..." Chu Tengjiao yelled, "But you cant be so unlucky that you cant cure any one of the patients now!" Chu Yang threw out his hands, saying, "As both of you saw, Im just that unlucky... Didnt you see how guilty I am now? How helpless? How ashamed..." Chu Tenghus face turned pale. He wanted to fly into a rage, but he suppressed it again. He put up a smiley face and said, "Big brother... I know that youre not happy, but... as you said, were from one n, and everything we do is for the n... As members of a noble family, once our n strengthens, only can we..." "Yes..." Chu Yang said seriously, "This is really true! As members of the Chu n, even if we die, our souls will still belong to that of the Chu n. For the gain of the n, even if we have to undergo the most severe hardships, we should be willing to go through it! Im very happy that both of you have such a great realization. As juniors of the Chu n, its really good that you can think this way." "Lets work hard!" Chu Yang said sincerely. Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiaos face turned ck from anger. They stared at this shameless person. Their teeth ttered and they clenched their fists tightly. Both of them had given up the huge profits that they could gain from another important post toe here instead. But they had never thought that this fellow was so shameless. He had rather everyone to suffer from no profits. If they had known this earlier, how would they stille here? Aside, Old Ge sounded sarcastically, "Naturally everyone regards n interests highly, but not for some people who had led a wandering life since young." "Damn old dog! Damn old servant!" Chu Yang was furious, and he pped Old Ge just as he turned around to face him. This p was rather loud and crisp. He yelled, "As a servant of the Chu n, you dared to reprimand a young master of the n! On behalf of the n, Ill punish you! On behalf of the n rules, Ill whip you! On behalf of the n master, Ill settle you! On behalf of thew-enforcement officers, Ill teach you a lesson! On behalf of my second uncle, Ill knock out your teeth, kick off your legs, pull out your tongue and smash your mouth..." As he scolded, he pped furiously and continuously. Although the poor Old Ge had some cultivations, it was gone to waste these few years, moreover... how would he have expected some treatment? And all the more, he hadnt expected this eldest young master of the n to strike out in such an indecent manner. After enduring only five or six ps, he started to vomit blood and passed out. Chu Yang punched and kicked exhaustively. Finally, he stopped. He looked like he was really tired, his two hands were holding on to his knees and he was gasping for breath. He looked at Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao angrily and said, "Its your turn now to punish this old dog. Is there no justice? Are there no family rules? He even dared to scold us... Hes really evil!" Chapter 834 This Is So Strange! Chu Tenghu snorted heavily. He couldnt suppress his anger anymore and shouted, "Chu Yang! Dont go too far!" Chu Yang was stunned. "Ive gone too far?" Suddenly he jumped up in rage and yelled, "Ive actually gone too far? How is it so? I dedicated all my efforts to treat the sick. How have I gone too far?" Chu Tenghus body shuddered with rage, "Dont think that nobody dares to fight with you! If you remain so unbridled, Ill punish you!" Chu Yang lifted his chest and nted his eyes, "Try to punish me if you dare!" Then he thrust himself forward to Chu Tenghu. Chu Tenghus face turned white. He really dared to not to start a fight under the eyes of so many people. Because Chu Yang was ultimately his big brother! If Chu Tenghu, the younger brother, hit Chu Yang, it would be tantamount to him showing disrespect to people who were his senior. It was clearly stated in the family rule that such behavior was a major offense that would cause one to be expelled from the n! And... the most irritating thing was, although Chu Yang did everything, he still had the upper hand in his reasoning: He had indeed worked hard to consult his patients although he didnt cure them well; He indeed didnt provoke others preemptively he only struck back after being provoked... Everything had its cause and effect! Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao red at Chu Yang, yet at a loss of what to do to deal with him. While in the stalemate, another person came at the door. "Who is the shopkeeper here?" the person at the door asked steadily. Everyone turned back. A middle-aged man wearing the uniform ofw-enforcement officers came in. There was a silver word w-enforcement on that persons chest! It was a silver-tew-enforcement officer! Behind him was two iron-tew-enforcement officers. The three people walked in arrogantly. Chu Tenghu hurriedly went up and put up a smiley face in front of them, asking, "I see, its thew-enforcement officers. May I know what are you here for?" That silver-tew-enforcement officer snorted and said, "Youre the shopkeeper?" Chu Tenghu said, "Yes, its me." "Very good," thew-enforcement officer instantly put on a heavy look and shouted, "Look at what your medical center looks like! Why are there those filthy things outside?!" "Filthy things?" Chu Tenghu was shocked. "Those paintings are so unsightly! Theyre clearly the product of demons or heterodox beings whovee to pollute the Earth!" thew-enforcement officers snorted, waved his hand and said, "Tie him back to be interrogated! I want to know who sent him here to pollute the t Mountain Ridge! I suspect that hes a spy from the Three Stars Divine n!" A spy from the Three Stars Divine n? Such a heavy charge! Not many people would be given such a charge. Chu Tenghu was instantly stunned and he retreated, saying, "Officer, officer, Im wronged!" Suddenly, he thought of pushing this charge to Chu Yang. He immediately said, "Officer, this is done by him." "Hes the shopkeeper?" thatw-enforcement officer asked. Chu Tenghus eyes widened as he stammered, "I... I..." "We only want to find the shopkeeper! The person-in-charge here!" thatw-enforcement officer snorted and said, "Hes only a worker. Why do we need him?" Chu Yang went up to plead, "Law-enforcement officer, this is my younger brother. Hes still young and ignorant. Although he made this mistake, its also... *cough* pardonable..." Thew-enforcement officer flipped his eyelids and said righteously, "I only know thatw is ruthless, and I dont know that one should be forgiven just because hes young. If you have any words, talk to themander! Lets go!" The other twow-enforcement officers hurled towards Chu Tenghu like wolves or tigers, and bundled him up dexterously, then pressed him against the ground. Chu Tenghu struggled and screamed angrily, "Why didnt youe to check here a few days ago? Why did you onlye to check here after Ive just taken over his position? You actually teamed up with him... Asw-enforcement officers, you actually..." The silver-tew-enforcement officer kicked him and scolded, "Well check whenever we want to! What right do you have to talk against us? Youve one more charge added to you for ndering usw-enforcement officers! Youve also another heavier charge for inhibiting ourw-enforcement processes!" Chu Tenghu cried in pain, and shouted, "Tengjiao, Tengjiao... Go back to inform our father. Let hime to save me..." Chu Tengjiao quickly ran away. Thatw-enforcement officers eyes lit up as he ordered, "Theres even a fugitive! Take down this aplice together!" He extended his hands, held Chu Tengjiao who had already reached the door, and mmed him heavily on the ground. A rope was subsequently slipped about his neck. After which, he was also bundled up. Thew-enforcement officer gave Chu Tengjiao a p and said, "Are there any more aplices?" Chu Tengjiao looked back angrily. He gritted his teeth and said nothing. Thew-enforcement officer put their ears forward, "What? There are still two? Those two old men? Motherf**ker! I was just wondering just now that you have no intention to design such filthy things. Its actually these two old men. No wonder... Take them down!" They two old men flipped their eyelids and fainted. The threew-enforcement officers escorted the four people back; before they left, thew-enforcement officers didnt even say anything about getting rid of the filthy advertising board. So it still stood there, tall and upright, in an extremely eye-catching manner. "Oh no..." After thew-enforcement officers had gone, Divine Doctor Chu patted his ass and ran towards the Chu n anxiously. Chu Feilong was supervising the martial artists in their practice in the field within the Chu n. He was pondering at the same time: Chu Yang is passive in his work these few days. What methods are there to stop him from behaving like this? He couldnt think of any good ways. Twisting his brows, he thought: Surely I cant allow him to continue like this. When he was pondering, a crisp loud voice came in from the gate, "Oh no, oh no! My two brothers were taken away byw-enforcement officers... They hadmitted a great sin..." It was Chu Yang. In the Chu ns hall. Old Master Chu, with a ck face, sat above various important personnel of the Chu n. In the middle of the hall, Chu Yang was anxiously narrating the ident that had happened. He said, because of so and so and so, Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao were arrested by thew-enforcement officers... he himself wanted to save the two, but thew-enforcement officers were very righteous and did not relent. He had no choice but toe back to the n to seek help... Chu Feiling, Yang Run and Chu Feiyan looked strange. Chu Feilong was so angry that his nose twitched. It took a long while for Chu Yang to finish his narration. He looked at everyone first before trotting towards Chu Feilong and shouting anxiously, "Second uncle, please think of some ways to save Tenghu and Tengjiao. Since I saw the strategies that thew-enforcement officers tookst time, I was so scared that I couldnt sleep for many nights. I also couldnt eat for many days. If both of them stayed there for too long, they would definitely suffer from great torture." Chu Yangs face was filled with sentiments. He cried and said, "Second uncle, theyre your own sons. You cant just neglect them..." Chu Feilongs face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. He looked very unsightly. How he hoped for this kid to die at his hands! Its obviously you, this bastard, who framed my sons. Yet youre still acting so ostentatiously in front of me and want me to think of a solution? What f**king solutions do I have? This is definitely your conspiracy. You designed for my sons to be arrested, then asked me to beg them back... I bet that once I arrived at the Law Enforcement Hall, I would also be detained as an aplice! Wont I f**king be offering myself to them... If you still continue to put sticks in the wheel, Im afraid that there would be no use even if your grandpa had gone there. Why do I still need to think of any f**king ideas? The other great stewards gazed at one another. They had varied expressions. Charge for putting up filthy things? Since when did thew-enforcement officers design this new charge? I havent heard of it before... Its such nonsense to use this as a reason to arrest two young masters of the Chu n, which is one of the three great ns! One of the big stewards coughed and said, "Young Master Chu Yang, are you saying... thew-enforcement officers arrested the two other young masters on the basis of putting up filthy things?" Chu Yang said, "Yes, thew-enforcement officers said it this way." This steward snorted and said, "If this is so, Im confused. Young Master Chu Yang has been in the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall for quite a period of time already, and you drew those pictures personally... Although theyre filthy... thew-enforcement officers didnt say anything about them before, did they?" Chu Yang said stunningly, "Yes, they clearly didnt say anything before. This is so strange..." That big stewards face turned ck. He said, "Then why did thew-enforcement officers not care about this previously, but only came up after a few days since the two young masters started working at the medical center? Its very queer. I hope that Young Master Chu Yang will resolve our confusion!" These words were said verypellingly. The steward looked at Chu Yang with sharp eyes. The other stewards also echoed after him and didnt raise any objections. Instantly, everyone in the hall turned their focus onto Chu Yang. "Yeah, nothing happens to Young Master Chu Yang for a month, but the two young masters are now arrested as soon as they started their works there. Even Young Master Chu Yang, this culprit, isnt caught. This is way too strange..." "Young Master Chu Yang definitely has some tricks!" "Yes, yes, I think theres some conspiracy within it..." ... Under the gaze of everyone, Chu Yang looked miserable. He scratched his head innocently and said, "Yes, yes, all of you are too right. Actually, Im also wondering why would this happen? Theres no reason for this to happen... Your words have indeed struck a chord with me..." Everyone became speechless at the moment. They looked at Chu Yang even more ridiculously. That big steward said, "Does it mean that Young Master Chu Yang know nothing about this matter at all? Such strange behaviors of thew-enforcement officers were really unprecedented, but ever since youvee, all of these happened... This inevitably led us to be a bit more suspicious..." Chu Yang was stunned and said, "I dont know what you mean." That big steward smiled coldly, saying, "What I mean is very simple. Is it because youve teamed up with thew-enforcement officers? Framing up the two young masters would have many benefits for you..." Chu Yang was stunned for a while and finally burst into anger. His face flushed and he said angrily, "This big steward, why did you say this? What do you mean? Am I that kind of a person? You not only defamed me but also thew-enforcement officers! This is intolerable. You can say this, but only if you have the evidence! If you dont have evidence, Ill go to thew-enforcement officers now to say that you ndered them!" That big steward became startled. At once, he tried to evade his eyes on Chu Yang. His face turned pale and he turned as silent as a cold cicada. ... Chapter 835 I dare to swear: this has nothing to do with me The rest also shrank their necks. Motherf**ker, this kid is so shameless. This thing is obviously nned by you. Anyone could see this. Youre simply seeking revenge from the n as youre dissatisfied with the n for stripping you of your financial source. So, you colluded with thew-enforcement officers to make up all of this. Now, you actually pretended to be innocent and evade all your responsibilities. Anyone who believes you would be a fool! But, everyone dared not to coerce him any further. What if he went back to thew-enforcement officers and sue whoever for libel... For the sake of this kid, thew-enforcement officers were willing to make out a charge of putting up filthy things. It wouldnt be surprising at all to arrest another one on the basis ofbeling. The fact that the various big stewards could reach their current positions meant that they were intelligent people. All of them knew that once they were arrested, with the kid fanning the mes on one side, even if they didnt die, they would have ayer of skin scraped off! Who would dare to talk against Chu Yang? Chu Xiongcheng coughed and said, "Chu Yang, dont be so agitated, everyone is now investigating this issue. Please say whatever you have to say. I also want to hear your exnation." Chu Yang was stunned. He said, "Grandpa, what exnation do you want to hear?" Chu Xiongchengs face instantly turned ck. He said, "Exnation regarding why thew-enforcement officers arrested your brothers!" Chu Yang spread out his hands and said with grievances, "Grandpa, youre pushing me into a difficult position now. Its thew enforcement officers doing the work. What exnation do I have? If you want to know, youve asked the wrong person. Youve to ask thew-enforcement officers..." Everyone wanted to faint. Damn it, if we can ask them, why do we still ask you? A big steward buried his head and said, "Probably, Young Master Chu Yang was very resentful because the two other young masters went to the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall, so he..." This guy didnt dare to reveal his face. He hid among the crowd and said this in a low, muffled voice. He was obviously scared that Chu Yang would go to thew-enforcement officers and sue him for ndering... Everyone revealed a sure look. Chu Xiongcheng sighed deeply and said, "Chu Yang, grandpa knows that you have some grievances for the matter regarding the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall. But, Tenghu, Tengjiao and you are after all brothers whose blood is thicker than water! Besides, its also inglorious for our n to have such things happening to us. From my view, you should stop continuing this matter, and bring your two brothers out. Ill definitely give you an answer back. How about it?" Very obviously, the old master had already affirmed that Chu Yang had some rtions with this matter... Chu Yang said with grievances, "Grandpa, youve said wrongly. Regardless of how immature I am, I also know that we are from the same n and blood is thicker than water. To be honest, when the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall was taken back to the n, I also had some resentment. After all, youngsters are generally impetuous. But, Ivee round in the end..." He raised his head and said righteously, "Were from the same n, and we should consider everything from the ns perspective! Im ready to sacrifice myself for the n at every moment, and sacrifice everything that I have! The n interest is of utmost importance! The ns reputation is of utmost importance! Increasing the ns potential is our first priority! For the sake of the n, we must devote our livespletely to the n, even if it means that we have to die! Regardless of whether I have to go through mountains of des or oceans of fires, as long as the n needs me, I wont ever raise my brows by a single bit!" When he said till here, half of the people in the n had already fainted. Damn it, this kid really dares to talk so much. Look at how devoted he is to the n! Inparison, we should simplymit suicide now out of guilt... Chu Yang put on a dignified look. The more he spoke, the more forceful and enthusiastic his voice became, "So, taking Purple Crystals Huichun Hall back to the n is the smartest decision ever! Ill raise all my four limbs to approve this decision!" "As grandpa has said earlier on, Tenghu, Tengjiao and I are brothers! Although we dont have the same mother, our blood is thicker than water! Both of them are younger than me, so by right, I should give way to them for whatever things. Even if I need to suffer some grievances for the sake of n, itll still not be a great deal! Just because they are my younger brothers! Previously, I was lonely. But now, Ive two younger brothers whore so nice and friendly. I really cherish them dearly... These few days, I was so happy to be with them! The three of us have affection towards each other, and we get along extremely well. My presence to them is like fish getting to the water, while to me, I really have deep fraternal love towards them! How would I frame them? Its still not enough for me to cherish, love and pity them..." When Young Master Chu said till here, everyone in the hall had fainted. Chu Feiyan sped his hands in his sleeves and looked up at the ceiling, his face twitching continuously. asionally, he would nt his eyes to look at Chu Feilong, and gloat in his heart: You deserve it! Why dont you irritate anyone else? Why did you simply want to irritate the King of Hell Chu? Now you finally see for yourself how powerful he is! Humph... Yang Run was originally anxious for his son, but now, she was looking at his son, who was speaking eloquently, with a startled face. She started to have fits of dizziness. Oh, Im too stunned. I always thought that my son was pure, kind-hearted, naive, frank and sincere... now this image ispletely destroyed... He actually behaved so shamelessly today... Argh, no, how intelligent and witty he is! Hes actually so calm and steady in the face of threats, and when he speaks, hes so glib yet rational... I was worried about him at first. From the looks of his ability today, hespletely capable of turning perils into safety... God has really blessed me with such a smart child... I... Im not worried for him even by a bit now, instead, Im starting to worry for Chu Feilong... Its so unlucky for you to irritate my son. From my visual estimation, your skin is actually thinner than my sons... Chu Xiongcheng remained numb for a while, then he asked with a ck face, "Do you mean that this matter has nothing to do with you?" Chu Yang said seriously, "I dare to point to the heaven and earth, and vow to the Nine Tribtions Sword; This has absolutely nothing to do with me! If I lied, Ill be willing to allow the Nine Tribtions Sword to prate me for 10 000 times!" The Nine Tribtions Sword was the number one sacred object in the Nine Heavens. An oath taken to the Nine Tribtions Sword was the heaviest form of oath in the Upper Three Heavens! When these words were spoken, Chu Xiongcheng didnt dare to make a sound instantly. The rest of the masses also kept quiet. Chu Yang had already sworn an oath to the Nine Tribtions Sword... what else would they have to say? How could they coerce Chu Yang further? While Chu Yang appeared to be grim on his face, he felt contented in his heart: Allow the Nine Tribtions Sword to prate me for 10 000 times? Hahahahaha, how would it dare to? Im the sword master! Yang Run said hurriedly, "My child, what are you saying? If you say you didnt do it, then you really didnt do it! How would you need to swear such a heavy oath!" She sped her hands and said her prayers silently. She was obviously praying for her son. Then, she opened her eyes and said, "Father, since Yang Yang had said so, then this thing was absolutely not done by him!" Chu Xiongcheng sighed and said, "Youre right too. But this matter is really a headache for us..." He frowned and said, "Why would thew-enforcement officers deal with Tenghu and Tengjiao so suddenly? This matter is really hard to understand..." Chu Yang continued Chu Xiongchengs words, "Yeah, I thought for a long time. Thew-enforcement officers are really very unreasonable! They should catch me instead! Why would they go catch my younger brothers? Humph! Thesew-enforcement officers always do things in such a confusing manner! Im really angry..." "*Cough*... *Cough*..." Aside, Chu Feiyan choked a breath of air and started to cough violently. Oh God, I cant bear it any longer. Everyone started their discussion. Chu Feilongs face remained ck all along and he didnt speak a word. "Everyone, what should we do now?" Chu Xiongcheng asked. "From the rise of drastic actions taken by thew-enforcement officers in recent times, Im afraid they are trying to assert their authority," a big steward who hadnt spoken previously said, "If thats the case, if we keep a low profile and pay off some purple crystals, we could then fetch the two young masters back." Chu Xiongcheng nodded and said, "Then who shall be in charge of this?" Everyone lowered their heads. Especially those people on Chu Feilongs side, almost everyone shrank their heads into their clothes. They knew that they themselves couldnt afford to go. If they went, not only would they gain nothing, but also have to suffer under Chu Feilong! A moment of awkward silence. After a long time, Chu Feilong finally stepped up and said, "Father, I think that if Big Brother were to go forth, it would definitely be sessful." Chu Yang scolded in his heart: You want to use my father to suppress me? Humph... We shall see who wins. Chu Xiongcheng said, "Feiling, what do you think?" Chu Feiling said, "If this is so, I shall go to the Law-Enforcement Hall." Chu Xiongcheng nodded, "Good. The n shall prepare 300 purple crystals for thew-enforcement officers. What do you think?" "That should be enough. If thew-enforcement officers only want to assert themselves, I guess they wont put us in a too difficult position. After all, the Chu n has still held considerable influence over the t Mountain Ridge," Chu Feiling said. "Alright, then go and return back as soon as possible. Ill wait here for your news," Chu Xiongcheng waved his hands. Chu Feiling went. Chu Yang sat next to his mothers side. Everyone waited in the hall grimly. After all, it wasnt a good thing for the n at all to have two young masters detained... The atmosphere was oppressive. Chu Feilong constantly red at Chu Yang resentfully but didnt say a word. After a long time, the first big steward who had spoken just now said, "The mention of purple crystals makes me think of something. Originally, Young Master Chu Yang was in charge of the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall. He could be said to have gained huge profits every day. But now, ever since the two young masters went there, there werent any profits at all. Young Master Chu Yang didnt even cure any of his patients... Whats the reason behind this?" Chu Yang sat next to his mother and said calmly, "Do divine doctors who can cure all illnesses even exist in the world? This big steward, did you see this kind of divine doctors before? If there is, please say. Ill quickly go to learn from him..." That big steward snorted coldly and said, "There are indeed no such divine doctors that youve said. But previously, Young Master Chu Yang cured so many people. It wont be possible that you cant cure a single patient now! Theres obviously something fishy about it!" Chu Yang was furious. He stood up and said, "How about you be the doctor? What are you gabbling here for? I just dont have that ability. Find a more qualified doctor if you could." That big steward burst into anger too. He said coldly, "The Purple Crystals Huichun Hall is the family property, and its to help the n earn purple crystals. But now, whats the use of it if it cant earn a single purple crystal?" Chu Yang crossed his legs and saidposedly, "This is an operational issue. But Im not in charge of this. Im only a chief doctor, and only responsible for giving consultations to my patients. Regarding this problem, youve to find the shopkeeper!" Chapter 836 Force You To Death Who is Purple Crystals Huichun Halls shopkeeper? Chu Tenghu! Moreover... Chu Tenghu was now arrested by thew-enforcement officers. How to ask? I cant go to the Law Enforcement Hall to ask, as that would be delivering myself to them... That big stewards face blushed and he said, "If you didnt do something fishy about this, how can we not earn even a purple crystal?" Instantly, Chu Yang felt so wronged that he turned speechless. He pointed a trembling finger at him, then he started to cough non-stop and gasp heavily for breath he had seen so many people behaving like this in recent times, so Divine Doctor Chu was able to act pretty well. Finally, he recovered from his breath. He rushed a few steps towards the steward and pointed to his nose, "You actually insinuate that Im harming the n interests! This is really a big shame to me in my life! Youre framing me! The injustice that I suffer today wont ever be washed away in my whole life! For the sake of my innocence and reputation, I want to sue you for nder! Ill definitely tell thew-enforcement officers that youve ndered me!" Everyone felt dizzy instantly. The color of that big stewards face alternated between red and white. He finally couldnt suppress his frustration and stood up, asking, "Am I not saying the truth?" Chu Yang said in rage, "Youre ndering me! Youre biting without any basis! Ill tell you, wait till we go to the Law Enforcement Hall, the truth would be revealed! You shall wait and see!" Chu Xiongcheng yelled, "Enough!" Chu Yang sat down angrily and said, "Grandpa, look at what this dog-like servant has said! Im the eldest young master of the Chu n! If not for some incidents, quarrels among siblings or fratricidal conflicts, the Chu n would belong to me in the future! This servant actually dares to say that Im harming the n interests! Why didnt he widen his dog eyes, and use his muddled brain to think: If I harm the n interests, arent I harming myself too? Who would be so foolish in the world... This dog-like servant obviously has an ulterior motive! Grandpa, please give him a severe punishment." Chu Xiongcheng had a headache now. He frowned, "Can all of you talk lesser... Argh..." This grandson is simply a hedgehog; he wont want anyone to touch him. If he has reasons, hell definitely not pardon his opponents; If he has no reasons, hell still furiously tangle his opponents up with him. His ability to confound ck and white is really horrible. Everyone didnt speak, and remained silent. Not for long, Chu Feiling flew back into the hall. Chu Xiongcheng asked hurriedly, "How is it?" Chu Feilong raised his head abruptly. The parcel that Chu Feiling had carried still looked heavy. He shook his head and said, "Sha Xinliang simply didnt allow me to talk, and refused our gifts. Then he turned me away. He said that this matter is an offense against decency and has extremely huge implications, so he had no choice but to deal it with caution. He also said that the Three Stars Divine n has lost their sanity, and theres a mastermind behind this... Now, theyre carrying out the interrogations. I pleaded them to allow me to take just a look at my two nephews, but they also rejected..." Everyone was astonished! Aside, Chu Feilongs wife started to sob. Chu Feilongs face instantly became as pale as paper. "Interrogation!?" Old Master Chu asked shockingly, "How can the two of them endure it?" Everyone knew this fact even without Old Master Chu mentioning it. Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao were pampered since young. How could they endure the interrogation? Old Master Chu stamped his feet and said, "If thats the case, Ill give up my old face and go there personally!" "Im afraid that it wont help even if you go," Chu Feilong said softly. "Then whos going to be of help?!" Chu Xiongcheng yelled furiously, "Your sons are arrested, yet as a father, youre still indifferent. You didnt say a word from beginning to end! How on Earth is there such a father whos as heartless as you!" Chu Feilong revealed a sinister expression and stood speechless. "Say! Whos going to be of help?!" Old Master Chu screamed in utter rage. Chu Yang smiled sheepishly. "Grandpa, you dont need to worry. Since second uncle didnt feel worried at all, hes definitely very confident that nothing bad will happen!" Chu Feilong raised his head. Unexpectedly, a smile revealed at the corners of his mouth as he looked at Chu Yang, and he said, "Yang Yang is correct. Im indeed very confident! Because I know that only you can release my two sons." Chu Yang shook his head violently, saying, "I dont have the ability... Even my father couldnt save them, what can I do?" Chu Feilong, still smiling, fixed his eyes on Chu Yang and said, "Yang Yang, youve won. What do you want? Second uncle will give you everything you want, as long as you release your two younger brothers!" Chu Yang said sincerely, "Im really helpless! Second uncle, even if you give me the whole universe, Im also helpless! ..." Chu Feilong gazed at Chu Yang and said slowly, "I shall allow you to run the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall alone. How is it?" Chu Yang smiled bitterly and helplessly, saying, "Second uncle, please dont force me. I really dont know thew-enforcement officers..." Chu Feilong took in another deep breath, "I shall allow the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall to revert to its original state. It shall only be your personal property and the n shant ever intervene in it. How is it?" Chu Yang was still helpless, "Im really unfamiliar with thew-enforcement officers..." Everyone revealed their disdain: Before anything was said, you insisted that you were helpless; Only after the first condition was out, you said you dont know thew-enforcement officers; After the second condition was out, you immediately said that you were really unfamiliar with thew-enforcement officer... Youre fast enough in changing your words! With fiery eyes, Chu Feilong continued to say slowly, "I shall promise to fulfill one request of yours, no matter what it is! How is it?" Chu Yang sighed, and said, "Second uncle, you really sound like youre the n master... Grandpa hasnt spoken yet." Chu Xiongcheng sighed and said, "Yang Yang, please let this matter pass. Grandpa... also agree with your second uncle." Chu Yang let out a long sigh, as if he was forced into helplessness. Suddenly, he turned around, pointed to the three stewards who had mored the most previously, and shouted in rage, "What are the three of you muttering about? What do you mean? How dare you say that my second uncle is stupid! Treason!" The three people lost color on their faces and said, "You, you... What nonsense are you saying, since when did we say it..." Chu Feilong yelled, "You just said it! I heard it very clear that youve just called Chu Feilong stupid! You scolded like this: Chu Feilong is really stupid! Chu Feilong is really stupid! And you repeated them thrice!" Blood had already reached Chu Feilongs mouth, and his teeth started to tter. He knew what Chu Yang meant. This was Chu Yangsst condition: Chu Yang not only was scolding Chu Feilong himself publicly but also wanted Chu Feilong to kill these three people personally! Chu Yang wanted Chu Feilong to kill his best assistants personally! Chu Feilongs face started to twitch. He was in anguish. These three stewards were dominant yers within the n, other than himself and his few siblings! He had only roped them in after exhausting much efforts and means. Initially, it was also with these three people that hey his position in the Chu n. It could be said that they were indispensable figures in his own camp. Not only were they important to himself, but they also made great contributions to the n. If he really killed them, he would cast a chill over everyone: You even dared to kill your subordinates who were as intimate to you as brothers, let alone other people! In this way, his camp would immediately disperse. Who knew how much efforts he would have to put in to mend everything from scratch again? But he had taken a wrong step. This had caused his two sons to fall into Chu Yangs hands, and they were now suffering under interrogations. If he went to them one stepter, he would probably have to im their corpses instead. He couldnt help but let out a long sigh, asking, "Did you really scold me?" The three of them sensed something bad was going to happen. They immediately threw themselves onto the ground and begged to Chu Feilong profusely, "Second master, please investigate this carefully. We... We really didnt do anything... How would we dare to scold you?" Chu Feilong closed his eyes and said, "The three of you unreasonably criticized the eldest young master of the Chu n, and have already vited the rules of the Chu n! The three of you shall have your positions demote by three grades, and relegate to managers of foreign affairs!" Chu Yang shouted, "Second uncle, they really did scold you! I heard it with my own ears. They scolded this way: Chu Feilong is stupid! Chu Feilong is stupid! Chu Feilong is stupid..." Chu Feilong swallowed the mouthful of blood which was stuck in his throat. He knew that Chu Yang meant: If you dont kill these three people, Ill kill your sons! These three people must die! If he epted Chu Feilongs decision to relegate their positions, he wouldnt yell in such a manner. This was an ultimatum. The three people panicked and shouted persistently, "Second master, we really didnt scold you..." The three people also knew that Chu Yang was forcing Chu Feilong, but, other than this sentence, they already had nothing else to say. Chu Yang said coldly, "From the looks of the three of you, you not only scolded my second uncle here, but you also scolded him at home..." Instantly, the three felt that they had lost all hopes! Does he mean that he wants to also kill our families? Chu Feilong stood still and motionless. Strangely, everyone else in the hall didnt speak anything and no one came up to appease the conflict. They only quietly watched Chu Yang acting insanely and Chu Feilong standing stiffly. Chu Xiongcheng even held his breath and looked at Chu Feilong with conflicted and fluctuating expressions. Yang Runs breath became more rapid and she held onto Chu Feilings elbows tightly. Chu Feiyan looked calmly at Chu Yang and Chu Feilong. Duan Shuyi, Chu Feilongs wife, Chu Feiyans wife and the other juniors, who were sitting together, unconsciously covered their mouths with their hands, their eyes were full of horror. The other big stewards in the hall had their heads lowered and spoke nothing. They were the most afraid to speak. Everyone knew clearly: As long as they pleaded, Chu Yang would definitely strike back vigorously by iming that they scolded Chu Feilong for being stupid... They would then be beheaded! I can allow whoever who wants to plead for mercy to do so. Anyway, Ill just behead him. Chu Feilong only hesitated for a moment, yet Chu Yang had already added the families of the three to his killing list... If itnded on himself... Everyone remained silent, and also unconsciously made their gasping sounds smaller. Chu Yang and Chu Feilong stood still. Neither of them spoke. But everyone knew that the stalemate between this uncle-nephew pair had already reached its most critical moment! Chu Feilongs hands trembled, and sweat dripped down profusely from his forehead. He didnt want to kill these three, but if he didnt kill them... he would have to pay off his sons. Chapter 837 Im not boasting myself because Ive gotten some petty gains Chu Feilong looked into Chu Yangs eyes. They were as calm as snow, smiling like a spring breeze, and looking back at Chu Feilong quietly. Chu Yang wasnt affected by the atmosphere of the hall at all, and from his eyes, he was seemingly saying: If you dont kill them, Ill kill your sons. Dont worry, I absolutely dare to do so! Chu Feilong clearly discovered that there was a brazen sense of fierceness and cruelty, like a scavenger in a desert, deep down Chu Yangs eyes. It was obviously a horrible and immutable intent of killing people! The duo remained in the stalemate for a long time. Suddenly, Chu Yang smiled. He turned his head around and said softly, "I dont have any ideas... Argh, second uncle, youre so hesitant... I also feel sorry for you. Ill go back to sleep now..." Chu Feilongs wife wailed at one side, "Feilong~~~For the sake of our sons, you..." Chu Feilong shuddered once violently. He turned his head back and saw his wifes face already awash with tears. As footsteps sounded, Chu Yang was almost out of the hall! He walked steadily and boldly forward, and didnt turn back! His light footsteps and still body, even more, illustrated his immutable decision. Gripping his teeth and strengthening his heart, Chu Feilong suddenly roared, "You three bastards, you even dare to scold me!" And he pped down on them heavily. The three people, who were kneeling on the ground, were originally already shuddering heavily. Hearing to this roar, they instantly felt desperate, and began to roar back, "Chu Feilong! You..." But, since Chu Feilong decided to kill them, how would he give them any chance to speak. Three consecutive palmsnded on them like a whirlwind! Smack! Smack! Smack! The three heads turned into overripe watermelons at the same time. The three corpses slowly copsed onto the ground. Fresh blood flowed out of their bodies quietly, forming a pool on the ground, then it slowly flowed towards Chu Feilong, soaking his shoes and feet. The hall became still. With shuddering body, Chu Feilong raised his head and closed his eyes. He yelled, "Chu Yang! Are you satisfied!?" Chu Yang had just reached the hall entrance. Upon hearing, he turned back slowly and said with astonishment, "Second uncle, they scolded you. Its alright to just reprimand them by a few words. Why did you even kill them? Dont you... think that its too brutal?" With a cry, Chu Feilong spat out a mouthful of blood and his chest began to beat wildly. Chu Yang said, "Moreover, since youve killed them, let this matter pass. After all, theyve scolded you in the first ce, so you should kill them. But... what does this have to do with me? Why do I have to say: Im satisfied?" Chu Feilong closed his eyes. The muscles on his face trembled furiously. He used all his cultivations to suppress his emotions, and he said in a low, hollow voice, "This indeed has nothing to do with you..." "Youre right, second uncle," Chu Yang said concernedly, "Second uncle, since youve killed them, you must be careful... to tear the weed out... by the roots..." When this sentence came out, everyones heart trembled and turned cold. Not only did he force Chu Feilong to kill his subordinates, but also force him to kill their respective families! Hes so wicked! Chu Feiling couldnt restrain his anger and he shouted, "Yang Yang! You..." "You fool!" Yang Run pinched him hard, and said softly, "Youre such a one-track-minded fool! Didnt you see whats actually going on?" Chu Feiling said, baffled, "See what?" Yang Run let out a long sigh, "Didnt you see Yang Yangs real intentions? Even father, whos so bad-tempered, didnt make a sound. So what are you shouting for?" Chu Xiongcheng turned back to look at Chu Xiongcheng, who was frowning and looking at the pool of blood in the middle of the hall, but didnt speak anything. Frowning and thinking for a while, he finally asked, "Why?" Yang Run was utterly speechless. She could only helplessly tell him, "From the surface, it looks like Yang Yang is doing this too brutally! But, this is thest chance that Yang Yang is giving Chu Feilong! Do you think that Yang Yang is only doing this to vent out his anger? Do you understand how much grievances he has to endure in doing this?" "Yang Yang removed Chu Feilongs assistants, which gave a blow on his prestige, and would disperse his camp. This would destabilize the power that Chu Feilong had established after so many years of his hard work, as well as the confidence that he had in himself. Thus, in the meanwhile, he wouldnt have any power tounch any attacks... If Chu Feilong could retreat at this time, wouldnt it be a great thing for the Chu n?" "If we stand on Yang Yangs perspective, who had caused him to lead a wandering life out of home for 18 years? Who had caused our family to break up? Who had caused him to suffer so many hardships? Isnt it Chu Feilong? How could Yang Yang pardon him so easily? How could Yang Yang not feel wronged?!" "Isnt what Yang Yang had done for the sake of you and father?! Isnt it for the sake of both of you to not feel guilty, for the rest of your lives, of having conflicts with your own family members? What a pig head you have!" Chu Feiling wasnt a fool, and finally took a tumble after some thinking, "I see..." Chu Feilong stood nkly on the spot. He knew that almost half of his authority he had controlled for so many years had copsed. He would also definitely have his camp scattered. If he continued to kill the families of the three people, then... it would be tantamount to him having more than half of his authority lost! Who would be loyal to such a merciless master? What if I offend Chu Yang someday, wouldnt I also lose my wife and children? But, since the matter had advanced to such a stage, there was no way of turning back! If he turned back now, not only the three people couldnt be revived, his sons would also have to die! Chu Feilongs lips trembled and mumbled, "Yes, tear the weed out... by the roots..." Everyones heart turned colder when they heard such a sentence. Chu Yang pped his hands andughed, "Second uncle, you surely know how to adapt to the circumstances. You deserve to be remembered as a heroic figure!" "Are you satisfied?" Chu Feilongs bloodshot eyes stared at Chu Yang. At this instant, he seemed to have aged by tens of years. "Why... satisfied...?" Chu Yang widened his mouth and eyes, "Second uncle, I dont understand your words? Can I trouble you to say a bit clearer?" Knowing that Chu Yang wanted him to repeat his conditions, Chu Feilong first gritted his teeth, but finally, he still said helplessly, "The Purple Crystals Huichun Hall will be yours. The n wont interfere in it, and you dont need to hand up the purple crystals to the n. Ill also ask every other people to retreat from the medical center. And Ill give you any promise you request for... How is it?" Chu Yang said bashfully, "Ill be embarrassed to ask so much from you..." Chu Feilong vomited out another mouthful of blood, "Its originally yours, and now, itll still be yours. Whats there to be embarrassed about?" Chu Yang said, "But I just dont feel right in my heart... That would appear that Im too selfish..." Chu Feilong shut his eyes, and said in a hollow voice, as if he was going to cry, "Just assume that your second uncle has pleaded for you to take all of them..." In his life, how had he been forced into such a state before? Chu Feilong wanted to die. Chu Yang panicked, and said, "Second uncle, please... dont be like this. Youre making me feel difficult. How can I be worthy of such treatment... Argh, since second uncle has pleaded me, if I dont ept them, I would be not giving you face. For your sake, I can only ept it... Everyone, please be my witnesses. Originally, the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall was returned to the n, and I didnt say anything. Now, second uncle is determined to return it back to me. I really have no idea... I really didnt ask for it myself. Everyone heard it right?" Chu Yang sighed and said in an unreluctant manner. After he spoke all of these, he added on, "Everyone, please dont misunderstand me. Im not boasting myself because Ive got some petty gains..." Everyone, including Yang Run, felt like vomiting... Youre still not boasting? Youve already boasted to thest extremity! "If thats the case... Ive already put forth my intentions to you. How about your two younger brothers...?" Chu Feilongs heart pounded wildly. He felt that his heart was going to explode. "Second uncle, dont worry! s, actually, not only youre worried, but Im also more worried. Tenghu, Tengjiao and I are brothers and our blood is thicker than water. If thew-enforcement officers dont release them, Ill bump myself at their wall till I die! I dont believe that in this world, theres any ce to reason things out!" Chu Tenghu said furiously, word by word, "Ill... threaten them with death! I dont believe that I cant save my two beloved brothers!" Chu Yang turned around and left, saying, "Ill go now!" Before he left, he turned towards his mother and winked multiple times, then nced at his father. Yang Runs eyes sparkled. Watching Chu Yang vanishing at the door, Chu Feilong shuddered and his eyes turned crimson red. Finally, he squatted down. He extended his hands, seemingly wanting to grasp on something, but before they werepletely extended, he pulled his hands back, and covered them on his face violently... Chu Xiongcheng sighed deeply and said, "Feilong..." Chu Feilong screamed, stood up abruptly, and vomited three mouthfuls of blood consecutively. Then, he closed his eyes before his sturdy body copsed onto the ground... The entire hall was silent. Todays happening had made everyone frighten their wits out! Chu Feilong crafted his scheme meticulously and mobilized the power that he had for so many years to remonstrate against his n. He wanted to use the power of the entire n to suppress Chu Yang, who had just returned to the n. But, the adversary had wrecked himself back directly using an extreme and unreasonable method! It could be said that Chu Feilong had been dealing with Chu Yang in a slow and steady manner. He gradually forced Chu Yang into a blind alley and disced him of power and financial sources... But Chu Yangs strategies were even more dazzling to everyone, and only made them shudder! It could only be described with one word: Horrible! Its really horrible! Chu Yang didnt pay attention to Chu Feilongs conspiracies at all, even when Chu Feilong had alreadyid his hands on Chu Yang! But Chu Yangs strategies were more brutal and direct. Do you dare to force me? Great. Ill grab your sons away. And I dont have any reasons for that. I shall just randomly make an excuse to grab away your two sons and two subordinates. Moreover, Ill make you feel afraid to im your sons back. If you go, youll be arrested too. Now, you can onlye to plead me. But if you plead me, Ill want you to vomit out everything that youve swallowed from me. Not only that, I want you topensate me by more. Chapter 838 Soft-Hearted or Black-Hearted Chu Yang, in response to Chu Feilongs coercion on him, had countless paths of retreating. At the very most, submitting to humiliation was also not a great deal. Even if he gave up his Purple Crystals Huichun Hall, hes still the eldest young master of the Chu n. But Chu Yang had forced Chu Feilong to the dead end! Chu Feilong had already be poor and utterly helpless! Do you think that by being a big steward of the n and using the n to suppress me, I cant allow thew-enforcement officers to take actions on you? Haha, not only I want them to take actions, but I would also want to carry out a big strike-back that you would never have expected! I shall force you to lower your head, and plead and apologize to me in front of everyone! I shall force you to kill your three greatest assistants in front of everyone! I shall force you to disperse away your camp. I shall force you to have more than half of all the efforts that youve put in for so many years gone to waste, and to lose all your prestige in the n! Otherwise, you shall wait to im the corpses of your sons! Not only do I want to force you, but I also want to piss you off! You will have no idea to deal me back as I boast all that Ive gained in front of you! I shall be arrogant in front of you, but at the same time, make you unable to throw your temper on me! Such unreasonable, butpletely rogue-like and powerful means were carried out by Chu Yang without any heat. As he joked along, his enemy had already been utterly defeated. And the whole process was baffling: How would he... have so much power? The Chu n had already settled in the Upper Three Heavens for more than a thousand years. But it still didnt have such power to instruct thew-enforcement officers! Chu Yang only came for a month, but the entire t Mountain Ridge had changed its face. How did he do it? This was a mystery! Watching Chu Yang exiting the hall, everyone pondered: Is the Chu n going to changepletely? These few years, the Chu n had already changed once. That was when Chu Feilings son disappeared, Chu Feilong had taken the chance to rise up. But now, Chu Feilings son was back. Why is everything reversing its course and steering towards the direction that its supposed to be going? Especially for those people who were within Chu Feilongs camp but fortunately werent implicated with Chu Yang, they were even more panicked. They felt that their heads were no longer on their necks anymore. This time its these three people. Who else would it be next time? Everyone knew that at this stage, Chu Feilong only had two paths to take. The first one was to give up his fight over gaining the ns authority, and settle himself as a second master of the Chu n; the other would be to fight with Chu Yang till the end! But, would Chu Feilong be convinced to retreat after holding on to great authorities for so many years? Almost impossible. But if he continued to fight on, would he defeat Chu Yang? Thinking of Chu Yangs strategies just now, everyone still felt chilly on their backs. As for Chu Feilong continuing his battle with Chu Yang... it didnt look promising for Chu Feilong. Everyone revealedplicated looks as they watched Chu Feilong copsing on the ground. After a long time, Chu Feilong finally stood up slowly. Wiping away the blood on the corner of his mouth, he said lightly, "Todays event was so unexpected." He turned around to look at Chu Feiling. After a long time, with a cold, stiff and deadpan expression, he muttered, "Big brother, your son is really good." Chu Feiling smiled and said, "Although Yang Yang is young and a bit wayward, on the whole, hes still considered a good child." Chu Feilong let out a long sigh and said, "Yes. Yang Yang has wits and tactics. But, what a pity that his cultivation is abolished. Otherwise, if the Chu n has such a young master, hell have boundless prospects." After a sigh, he went off. With these words, everyones hearts pounded again. Yes, regardless of how much backings Chu Yang had, his wasted cultivation was still irreparable damage to him. How could the inheritor of the n only be a schr? Yang Run shoved Chu Feiling. Chu Feiling asked nkly, "What?" "Go out!" Yang Run sighed in her heart and dragged Chu Feiling out. If he had half of the wits of his son, he would long have defeated Chu Feilong... The three winks that Chu Yang had made meant: Chu Feilong would definitelyy hands on that three peoples family! Thest nce at Chu Feiling meant: Let my father save them! This was a great opportunity to rope in people. "Lets disperse," Chu Xiongcheng, seeing that his two sons had left, also stood up with a heavy face and said. Then, sping his hands behind his back and burying in thoughts, he went back into the inner hall. He had a turmoil of emotions, and didnt know whether to be happy or sad. As he walked, he finally let out a long sigh and muttered to himself, "Hope that Feilong wouldprehend Yang Yangs true intentions, and not stir up troubles from then on... If thats the case, then can I really die with no regrets..." ... When Chu Feiyan returned to the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall, he realized Leer lying on the lounge. As she shook her feet back and forth, the lounge also shook, and her small body rose and fell like a wave. She looked to be enjoying herself very much. "Fourth uncle, youvee back? Hows the matter going on?" "Its hard to say in a few words... It actually developed into such a state..." Chu Feiyan frowned and described everything that happened in the hall in detail, then he sighed, "Argh, Yang Yang... is too harsh this time around, but he did so with great pains..." "Harsh? With great pains?" Chu Leer frowned her thin brows and looked at Chu Feiyan strangely, "Fourth uncle, why did you think this way?" Chu Feiyan was stunned and said, "Yang Yang has made use of thew-enforcement officers to arrest Tenghu and Tengjiao in a promiscuous manner. He forced your second uncle to a dead end and almost made him to die from vomiting too much blood. He even forced your second uncle to kill his own subordinates, causing their blood to scatter all over the hall. Isnt he too harsh??" Chu Feiyan said, "But Yang Yangs intention was to disperse your second uncles camp, and give him an opportunity to gasp for breath and to turn over a new leaf. And this ispletely for your grandfather and the whole n. Didnt he do so with great pains?" Chu Feiyan said, "Yang Yang looked like cruel and merciless, but in actual fact, hes too soft-hearted... But this is a great thing." "Big brother is too soft-hearted?" Chu Leer asked as he looked at Chu Feiyan strangely and finally couldnt bear tough, "Fourth uncle, you actually thought this way? This... I have to say that Im surprised." Chu Feiyan scratched his head and said perplexedly, "You didnt think of it this way? Then what did you think?" Chu Leer thought for a while and finally said, "Big brother... is going to kill people!" Chu Feiyan instantly became shocked, and his eyes widened, "Kill people?!" "If I didnt guess wrongly, yeah," Chu Leer thought speedily, and said, "And, fourth uncle... Big brother isnt soft-hearted, but..." The little girl thought for a while, but couldnt think of any suitable adjectives, so she could only say, "His heart... is as calm as ice! To people whom he cares for, ice is pure and good, but to his enemies, ice is heartless and cruel." "Very unfortunately, second uncle belongs to thetter!" Chu Feiyan widened his eyes and thought for some time, but he shook his head, saying, "I still dont understand." Chu Leer sighed and frowned deeply, then she said a bit helplessly, "Ill say it this way... Big brother has forced second uncle into a state where second uncle couldnt help but let go of his hold. And at the same time, Chu Yang is bringing his rtionship with second uncle to an absolute end! Fourth uncle, I dont understand why you only think from the good side, and not from the bad. You must know that in this world, the developments of many things are vastly different from that which is presumed. Once evilness rears its ugly head, no matter what, goodness wont be able to suppress it!" Chu Feiyan said in confusion, "This... I know. But what has this... got to do with Yang Yang?" Chu Leer held her small head and groaned, "Fourth uncle, say for yourself, second uncle has put in a lot of effort to establish a reputation in the n that far outweighs that of big uncle, and he even seems to be a bit more powerful than grandfather. For so many years, will he get used to this type of life?" "Of course!" Chu Feiyan blurted out. "Yes, if theres a person who sparked out at this time and broke all the schemes of second uncle, will second uncle be grateful towards this person? Or will second uncle harbor intense hatred towards him and want to kill him?" Chu Leer continued to ask. "Of course, hell want to kill... Urgh..." Chu Feiyan immediately took a tumble after he blurted out, and sweat began to creep up his forehead. "Isnt this over?" Chu Leer pricked up her delicate brows, "Big brother means this, because he has already seen through second uncles mind!" Chu Feiyan was dumbfounded. "This time, big brother unreasonably makes use ofw-enforcement officers to arrest Tenghu and Tengjiao. If he insists, he couldpletely use this unreasonable method to defeat second unclepletely, or even kill him. If thew-enforcement officers could help big brother to kill Xiao Yulong and arrest others so randomly, then they would also be able to kill Chu Feilong! I believe in this. Because second uncle isnt as influential as Xiao Yulong; If Xiao Yulong can be manipted to death, why not the same for second uncle?" Chu Leer analyzed unhurriedly. Chu Feiyan nodded and said, "But why would Yang Yang not get rid of your second uncle now?" "Of course, its not the right time now," Chu Leer smiled lightly and extended a finger, saying, "Firstly, big brother has just returned to the n and doesnt know the household issues well, and all these are controlled by second uncle. If second uncle died at this moment, the Chu n would stir into a mess. So, big brother cannot take risks now." "So, he could only divide his strategy. Only after he tears apart all the power of second uncle, would the best opportunity to take actionse." "Secondly, second uncle is only confronting big brother now, not other people. If big brother kills other people, hell appear to be cold-hearted and narrow-minded. Moreover, big brother is a junior in the n, so he would also have to carry himself a charge of parricide. He would also leave other people an impression that hes cruel and inhumane. This will be a fatal scar on him if he has some ambitions that he wants to aplish. Thirdly, if second uncle dies at this time, grandfather and big uncle will be upset and be guilty for all their lives. After all, second uncle didnt do anything thats obviously immoral. Big brother has to care about this point..." Chapter 839 Which side do you stand on? "Fourthly, big brother has already calcted that its impossible for second uncle to stop here! So, although everyone thought that big brother is giving second uncle a chance to repent, in fact, its otherwise." "If second uncle does anything to big brother, or frame big brother, and big brother catches him, no matter what big brother does to him, no one will criticize him. Moreover, big uncle and grandfather will also feel more at ease: Youve already been given a chance, why didnt you still realize your error?" "Or... when are you going to stop creating troubles? At that time... it would be the hour of doom for second uncle. And no one will sympathize with him... Today, you killed your closest subordinates, and tomorrow, you want to hurt your nephew or niece... Whats the purpose of allowing you to continue to live?" "By then, big brother wont be seen as inhumane, but instead, hell be seen as someone whos righteous and he kills second uncle because hes forced to do so. Isnt pardoning second uncle and giving him chances time and again a testament to this? At that time, big brothers reputation in the prestige will definitely override that in second uncles heyday... How can a master... who kills his own people without thinking of their past rtions... be trusted? Their thoughts to leave the n will then be formed!" Chu Leer looked at Chu Feiyan, smiled quietly and said, "Fourth uncle, youre an honest person, I advise you... to not think too much on this matter." Chu Feiyan heard his cold sweat dripping down his body as he widened his eyes. His body was ice-cold, and his heart was overwhelmed with fear. At this moment, he truly understood whats... Machiavellian! Chu Leersyered analysis had torn apart all the fantasies in Chu Feiyans heart! The reality was too cruel. Such cruelty made Chu Feiyan stunned. "Fourth uncle, big brother... is a very good person," Chu Leer said, "But big brother... is also a very horrible person." Chu Feiyan felt his throat be dry, and asked, "Why?" Chu Leer said, "For people whom he cares for, big brother is somebody whos better than all the gods and deities in the world. Hell risk whatever it takes to ensure the happiness and safety of these people; But for his enemies, hes also a very cruel, despicable, shameless, and even unscrupulous person! Hell use whatever noble or despicable means to make his enemies fall into doom... In big brothers heart, hell never let go of anything, even if he has to... So, if he starts to deal with someone, he will deal with him till that person dies, or until he himself dies!" Chu Feiyan swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva and said, "This makes sense." Chu Leer frowned and revealed a puzzled look, "But... fourth uncle, theres one thing that I dont quite understand..." Chu Feiyan closed his eyes, seemed to have guessed what shes going to ask. He asked, "What?" "Why is the conflict this time so intense?" Chu Leer asked miserably, "I dont understand this. Second uncle has held authority over the n for so many years, and he has already gotten used to it; While I can also see that big brother is not someone who has a lust for power, let alone big uncle... If second uncle didnt engage in these matters, big brother and big uncle wouldnt have fought with him." "As for other people, you, fourth uncle, have no intention to fight for power; my father wasnt at home for so many years, and he also couldnt meddle into this... Second uncle is absolutely an intelligent person. So why would he want to establish such a strong opponent?" Chu Leer asked puzzledly, "And, on the first day that big brother came back home, I heard that it was second uncle who suggested big brother to cut his fingers to test his identity..." "Im more confused over this. As a younger brother, when the child of his big brother, who has been missing for 18 years, was found, he should be extremely happy! Why would second uncle behave this way?" "And the attempt to snatch away the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall was obviously done by second uncle... Why did he do this? Fourth uncle, second uncle gives me this feeling: As long as my big brother is here, hell feel uneasy... I really dont understand..." Chu Leer looked at Chu Feiyan. Chu Feiyan felt that a pair of sparkling eyes shot on his face like two sharp arrows. Instantly, his face twitched once. "Argh... I only guessed a bit for this matter..." Chu Feiyan said with some hesitation, "I guess, he probably has some rtions... with the disappearance of your big brother eighteen years ago..." Chu Leer took a huge gasp of cold breath, "Fourth uncle, youre saying..." "Hush!" Chu Feiyan covered Chu Leers mouth, looked around and said, "This is only my guess..." Chu Leer screamed two sounds and struggled away from his hands, saying, "But hes your second brother... If you dont have deep suspicions, why do you suspect him?" Chu Feiyans face turned ugly. Not only he had such spections, but Old Master Chu also had the same spection. Its only that they didnt say it out. Not many people knew that Chu Feiling brought his wife back to her n. And Chu Feilong wasnt as steady in doing things as hes now. The most important thing was... Once Chu Feiling had any idents, the biggest beneficiary would be Chu Feilong. But so what if Chu Xiongcheng knew or suspected him? He couldnt execute his son after he had just lost his grandson. Wouldnt he be tearing the entire Chu n apart? "I see... Then, its no wonder..." Chu Leer muttered, "If thats so, then... Not only second uncle intends to deal with big brother, but big brother has also the intention to deal with second uncle. This shows that big brother has been nning for this for a long time already. This is also why he took second uncle a notch down after he had just woken up... This wasnt something that an ordinary nephew would do to his uncle after theyd just reunited after a long time..." Chu Feiyan thought about this and involuntarily felt his hair standing on ends. Chu Leers words had exactly hit the nail on the head! Yes, this was very obvious. Chu Feilongs counter to Chu Yang was definitely not what an uncle would do to a nephew, while Chu Yangs reaction to Chu Feilong was definitely not what a nephew would do to his uncle after reunion! But everyone thought that Chu Yang was making a helpless counterattack at that time... No matter what, how could a nephew who had just returned homey such heavy hand on a blood-rted second uncle? A little girl actually had perceived better than everyone else! Chu Feiyan felt embarrassed. "If this is so, Im afraid big brother and second uncle will put up a cruel fight," Chu Leer said as he started to look worried. Chu Feiyan lowered his head and felt as if his chest was loaded with a heavy stone. Thoughts of fratricidal fighting inundated his mind, making him breathless. "Fourth uncle, if big brother and second uncle really put up a real fight, which side will you stand on?" Chu Leer asked as she slightly tilted her head and looked at Chu Feiyan. Her small, young face revealed a look of deep significance. "Where should I stand?" Chu Feiyan was baffled. One side is my blood brother, the other side is my nephew that I admired the most, the son of my big brother whom I respected the most. Which side should I stand? Chu Feiyan was dumbstruck, and after a long time, he said dryly, "If that moment reallyes... I... I should well die first. I dont want to see the scene of fratricidal fighting." "But... even if you die, you cant prevent it from happening!" Chu Leer said as she looked at Chu Feiyan with clear eyes, which even looked a bitpelling. "Then, which side would you stand on?" Chu Feiyan asked. "I? ..." Chu Leer smiled and responded, "In terms of interests, second uncle once helped me to buy medicines with his own purple crystals, and big brother also helped me to treat my illness." Chu Feiyan was stupefied. "From the emotional aspect, other than my father and mother, even my own blood brothers keep me at a distance. Ever since I became sensible, second uncle has never hugged me before, but big brother often holds me in his arms. Second uncle views me as a bottomless hole that cant be filled with money, but big brother looks at me warmly and affectionately, just like the way my father does. He allows me to indulge in his warmth, and gives me a sense of support and happiness." Chu Leer turned around and said softly, "Fourth uncle, you shall guess, which side Ill stand on?" There was no need for Chu Feiyan to guess because the answer was alreadyid clearly before him. "If big brother wants to go through the jungle of swords, Ill back him up. If big brother wants to be pirates, Ill make clear of the obstacles thatre in his ways. If big brother bes a devil, Ill definitely turn myself into a monstrous," Chu Leer said and smiled, continuing, "This has nothing to do with gratitude, fraternal love, or my illness, because other than my parents, hes the only one who treats me sincerely. Fourth uncle, youre good to me too, but you have qualms. But big brother has no qualms at all! So, I also have no qualms at all in being nice to him!" Chu Feiyans face turned red, then pale. He stood in sorrow and didnt speak for a long time. As if the breeze that had brushed past the Earth also carried a trace of bleak chillness. It was autumn. Chu Feilong didnt return in the afternoon that day. Chu Feilong finally couldnt wait any longer. He knew that Chu Yang was waiting for his own news. If Chu Feilong didnty his hands on that three families, Chu Yang would probably not bring back his sons. Under the urge of his wife, Chu Feilong drank three bowls of spirits in a shot, and with red eyes, he carried his big knife and off he went. But just as he was about to start his murders, he coincidentally bumped with Chu Feiling. Chu Feiling sessfully saved the three innocent families from Chu Feilongs knife. Chu Feilong was almost driven insane! Because of one sentence by Chu Feiling, the entire matter became irremediable, "Second brother, youve already killed all the three people. Are you actually nning to exterminate their families?" This was what Yang Run taught to Chu Feiling, and she gave a deadlymand: If you dont say it, we shant have sex forever... Chu Feiling was honest and had deep emotions. She knew that if she didnt force him to a certain extent, he wouldnt be able to say these words. Seeing all the three families being saved by Chu Feiling and they were now casting hatred looks at himself, Chu Feilong felt a fit of uneasiness in his chest and abdomen, and he spat out another mouthful of blood. Shuddering all over his body, hended his ass solidly on the ground, and he muttered in a low voice: I will definitely... definitely... kill your family with the cruelest methods! Definitely!!! Chapter 840 Lots Of Good News Chu Yang brought Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao back. Looking at the two badly-wounded people following Chu Yang, everyones looks changedpletely. This eldest young master really had the ability to makew-enforcement officers lower their heads! Of course, as usual, Chu Yang poured out his grievances regarding how he pleaded thew-enforcement officers and even threatened them that he was willing to die to save out the two of them... In short, Eldest Young Master Chu had only saved his beloved younger brothers after enduring many hardships... As for Chu Yangs speech, all the members of the Chu n, with no exceptions, sneered at it... This creature is really addicted to boasting about himself... Chu Yang personally sent his two brothers to Chu Feilongs small courtyard, and as usual, he spoke of his hardships again. Before he left, he still told Chu Feilong, "Second uncle, if the two brothers dont have anywhere else to go, they can continue to be shopkeepers in the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall... We shall work with one heart and build up a reputable Purple Crystals Huichun Hall." Chu Feilong gritted his teeth and said, "Thank you for your concern." Chu Yang smiled radiantly, "Second uncle, what are you saying? Were from a n." Chu Feilongs face ckened on the spot... Divine Doctor Chu continued his business at the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall. Of course, his business started to be better again. Then, good news came one after another like snowkes. Chu Yang felt so pleased in his heart that he almost wanted to sing out loud. Among the nine great ns, the Xiao n and Li n had already started a war. Amidst the Xiao ns territory, all the businesses which belonged to the Li n were suppressed. The two ns had constant frictions with each other, and it was said that there were members who died on both sides. Now, the tension was gradually escting to the extent that both ns were about toe to blows with each other. Zhuge Yunwu, the seventh master of the Zhuge n, was gradually moving towards the most Southern region on thend and cing pressure on the Li n. The Shi n was also starting to take actions. The Ling n gradually extended its movements too. The same went to the Y n. Other than the Night n and a few other ns, a storm was already brewing above the entire maind. Thew-enforcement officer sat aside as bystanders and didnt meddle themselves in it. This was one of the good news. The second good news was that the elixirs that Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan needed would be here in another three days. These made the two of them very excited. Of course, Divine Doctor Chu was even more excited. The third good news was, all the tasks that Fourth Elder Chu had sent to the Blood-Payers Hall were received, and the whereabouts of Nine-Leaves Flower, one of the six poisonous medicines, was already known. Its also estimated that in another few days, the other few medicines would also have their whereabouts known. This news made Chu Yang heave a deep sigh of relief. However, it was said that the Nine-Leaves Flower was found by the Jinjian Organization, a reputable blood-payers organization. Although the whereabouts of this medicine was known, the medicine still needed another one month before it could be delivered, and the cost that the blood-payers requested for made Chu Yang want to curse God! Looking at that expensive cost, Divine Doctor Chu all the more felt that he was a bit slow in earning money: the Nine-Leaves Flower alone cost 30,000 purple crystals! After being busy for so long, Divine Doctor Chu only earned a little more than 10,000 purple crystals... This made Chu Yang gnash his teeth: Damn Jinjian Organization, are you nning to butcher me like a pig? He finally understood: In this world, even death... also need money. Such poison also requires 30,000 purple crystals to be bought. Im really speechless... After Divine Doctor Chu scolded that ck-hearted blood-payers and Blood-Payers Hall to his own content, his eyes sparkled and his heart jerked at the same time: It seems that blood payers also earn money very quickly... If one receives five or six tasks in a year, then he basically doesnt need to do anything else... Theres another good news: Thew-enforcement master of the South-East region was on the way here. Firstly, its because the South-East region was more chaotic now; Secondly, the Xiao n of the South-East region and the Shi and Li ns from the North-West region were in a great mess now, so he had toe to personally attend to these ns; Thirdly, Sha Xinliang had been hastening him toe every few days, and he really didnt know what this capable assistant that he had was up to. He had no choice but toe and take a look. The Xiao n also started to deploy soldiers in this period of time. They had been diverting manpower and horses from various ns in the South-East region, and sending them to the potential battlefront in batches. Fortunately, the t Mountain Ridge was situated in a remote area, and the Xiao n hadnt started their work here yet. But there was already jittery among the three great ns... Chu Yang was quite anticipating of the past, after all... the fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword was still in his mind. As he thought, he sighed: He only remembered the whereabouts of the first five fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword. As for finding the whereabouts of the remaining four fragments, that would be like dredging for needles in the ocean... As Divine Doctor Chu collected purple crystals while he attended his patients when he was free, he would take a stroll to the Blood-Payers Hall to take a look at the tasks and reward offers there. Then, he would shake his head and return back to the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall like a defeated cock, remaining speechless for a long time. Among the reward offers for assassination, the minimum level of cultivation that a requested assassin needed was actually an eighth stage Martial Monarch! The reward for that task was not quite low; As long as the assassin took back the persons head, 2 000 purple crystals would be given, and this didnt include all sorts of other fees, including administration fees and a good deal of other fees... But, Chu Yang felt powerless and frustrated: Originally, Ive thought that Ive found another source of ie, but... an eighth stage Martial Monarch is really kidding. If I recover, Ill still be a first or second stage Martial King... Its of course okay if I allow the sword spirit to do the assassination; But if I allow the sword spirit to take actions even after I recover my cultivation... How is it even proper? Till when can my cultivation truly improve? And there are only 2 000 purple crystals... So little! How are the blood-payers capabilities worth such amount of reward? But, Chu Yang still paid 100 purple crystals to take back all the reward offers avable. He thought that they could be opportunities to glean knowledge. After all, all of those who were asked to be assassinated were wicked and ferocious fellows. If he met them, it would still be alright if he couldnt defeat them. If he brought back some information about them and retreated in time, it would still be worthy of informational value. If he had good luck, he might meet a half-dead one who could be beheaded with one strike. Then, he could also earn purple crystals... Chu Yang thought imaginatively... I always take forethoughts... In this period of time, Chu Feilong did not stir up any troubles at all. After all, he was being forced too hard that day, and this had greatly hurt his strength. Now, he was resting at home. But Chu Yang noticed that the thin and haggard servant that Chu Feilong had wasnt at his side anymore... Chu Yang didnt know where that servant had gone to. This servant was an expert that Chu Feilong had roped in from outside. It was said that he was at the peak of the ninth stage Martial Monarch, and almost going to attain the level of a Martial Saint. Chu Feilong was always suspicious of this: What cultivation does Chu Feilong have? How could he be able to rope in such experts? Why?! Although he knew that servant probably would not assassinate himself, Chu Feilong still increased his vignce. If he wasnt wrong, Chu Feilong would have sent the servant to ask for help or... Chu Yang had no choice but to tell himself to be careful. Three days had passed. This day, Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan sent some people to smilingly invite Divine Doctor Chu to the Law Enforcement Hall to have a meal and at the same time have a look at some illnesses of their family members... Divine Doctor Chu understood immediately. He left some words for the n, brought a medicine stove and went. Seeing Sha Xinliangs and Qin Baoshans excited looks, Divine Doctor Chu naturally asked joyfully, "Youve got them?!" "Got them!" the two people beamed with joy. "Great!" Divine Doctor Chu was overjoyed too, "Congrattions to my two brothers! Since the medicines havee, your illnesses could bepletely cured! Im absolutely confident about this." The duos smile widened. "Ive brought my medicine stove here. Wherere the medicines?" "In the secret chamber," Sha Xinliang responded,ughing. "Lets go!" The three opened the secret passage and filed into the warehouse. Chu Yang couldnt help but let out a gasp of admiration after seeing the medicinal ingredients. Even the sword spirit in the Nine Tribtions Space also let out a gasp. The qualities of medicinal ingredients in the Upper Three Heavens were indeed good. And they werepletely preserved. There was no loss of any medicinal energy at all. This sufficiently showed that both of them were experts. "Two brothers, you must guard over me when I exercised my cultivation. Wait outside the door. Remember, no matter what happens, dont let anyone in!" Chu Yang said seriously, "If I divert my attention by a single bit, then everyones efforts would be lost!" The duo nodded seriously, "We naturally understand this. Well have to trouble little brother then." Chu Yang nodded, and advised heavily, "This round of refining elixirs requires me two or three days. My two brothers, please dont worry about me. Just prepare me some food and water. No matter what sounds Ill make inside, as long as I dont open the door, please dont open the door. Once there are losses in the energy of the medicines, its game over. Please remember!" The duo nodded nervously. Sha Xinliang went off like a gust of wind and carried in a bag of food and seven or eight bags of water. Chu Yang received these things and entered the secret chamber. With a m on the door, the duo was kept outside. Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan gazed at each other and saw the joy in each others eyes... My God, I finally have some hope... If the duo knew at first that they were full of hope from the very beginning, and all of the hopelessness was made out by this Divine Doctor Chu who was now on his toes... *Cough*... When Chu Yang entered, he waved his hands and all the medicinal ingredients on the ground entered his Nine Tribtions Space. Then, Chu Yang said to the sword spirit, "Lets start refining the medicines. You know better than me what medicines are needed..." As for the Nine-Clover Jade Ganoderma and Nine-Heavens Jade-Ichor, they were of course kept up carefully by the sword spirit. Chu Yang didnt expect them to be in such great amounts... Looks like after theyre used to treat Chu Leer, therell still be a great proportion left? Thats... great! In the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit flipped his eyes and hurriedly started to refine the medicines. He knew that Chu Yang was very unsatisfied with himself for not having any cultivation. It was better to help Chu Yang recover first... Moreover, close-door conditions were needed for recovering cultivations, and it needed to be carried out in an absolutely safe ce. In the entire t Mountain Ridge, where else was safer than this secret chamber which belonged to thew-enforcement officers? Moreover, there were still two great experts guarding over Chu Yang with all their strength... Chapter 841 Recover, Breakthrough, Conspiracy, The Ye Clan Chu Yang had long decided to recover his cultivation here topletely appease the shocks of his divine spirit and digest the spirit of the first master of the Nine Tribtions Sword, which almost brought him into hell. This was so that they would transform into his own energy! And, he couldnt hold himself back from this! Chu Yang didnt stay idle while the sword spirit engaged in his busy works he only used an hour to produce a ck lump of refined medicine. This was for Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan. Chu Yang could actually resolve the duos injuries and the so-called chronic illness very easily. But, in order to attain the Nine-Clover Jade Ganoderma, Chu Yang had no choice but to tell Qin Baoshan about his opportunity to advance his cultivation. This made Chu Yang a bit miserable now. After thinking for a while, he finally let the sword spirit to refine a pill that could help Qin Baoshan to increase his power that was worth 20 years of martial practice. The sword spirit was very fast. It took less than an hour to refine the medicines that Chu Yang needed to recover himself: Under the sword spirits superior refinement techniques, a lump of amber and the semi-fluid liquid was produced. It was so clear that it seemed to be able to reflect all the stars in the sky, and it exuded an alluring fragrance. Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan, who were outside, smelled the strong scent and couldnt help but twitch their brows. They were overjoyed: He was really quick. It took him so little time for the fragrance of medicines to be produced... Chu Yang did not hesitate to open his mouth and swallowed this lump of medicine. Not more than 10 minutes, the medicine began to take its effect in his body! As if Chu Yang had a burning stove swallowed in his body, his body instantly turned red, almost close to the color of purplish ck. A countless number of sweat beads began to creep up his body, head and face! Simultaneously, in his meridians, the power of the Nine Tribtions Sword was motivated! The cultivation which was originally cut began to roll, tremor and travel slowly along the meridians. Then, it traveled faster and faster. In the end, it started galloping like a wild horse. The strength of the Nine Tribtions Sword also came to join in this angry torrent! In Chu Yangs elixir field, the primordial qi also rose up. When the torrent passed the elixir field once again, the primordial qi also joined into the torrent without any hesitation! The three types of forces, together, ran nine rounds in Chu Yangs meridians with the speed of light. Then, they suddenly changed their passages, and with an almost irresistible force, they pushed Chu Yangs cultivation up to a first stage Martial Emperor, as if there was no barrier between a ninth stage Martial King and a first stage Martial Emperor at all! Then it continued to advance till the peak of the first stage Martial Emperor. It still didnt stop, but instead, it crashed on the meridian barrier between the first stage and second stage! With just a collision, the barrier had been opened. Then, following Chu Yangs thought, the torrent continued to rush forth. The different forces condensed in the meridians and took shape! It was the shape of a sword! Sword Sovereign! Chu Yangs body suddenly gave off a sword energy, which inundated the entire secret chamber! The strength of the sword was again ignited. Excitedly, the tip, edge, spine and cor of the Nine Tribtions Sword took up their respective ces! In the meridians, the sword gradually turned transparent ck. Only a small area of the sword tip emitted a silver ray of light. The sword spirit witnessed all of these in the Nine Tribtions Space quietly, and let out a long sigh, "Sure enough, youre totally different from the previous eight masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword! This should be the starting point of the Nine Tribtions Sword in its most supreme form: Ubiquitous!" The sword trembled slightly in the meridians and began to advance slowly. Then, it became faster and faster. In the end, it actually turned into a virtual shadow. It seemed to be simr to the previous tumultuous state, but it was different in essence now... The sword traveled in the meridians at an eye-catching speed. For every round it went through, it would be stronger. After traveling 99 consecutive rounds, it automatically changed its direction and rushed towards another meridian barrier! Boom! Chu Yang heard the sound of a mountain, or even that of heaven and earth, copsing at this moment! He shuddered. Then, blood poured out of the orifices of his head violently! But, after this, he felt veryfortable and felt his body thoroughly unobstructed! Third stage Sword Sovereign! Before he felt surprised, there was another silent explosion in his head... Chu Yang spat out blood violently again! Then... Streams of unfamiliar information flowed into his consciousness and heart in a fast yet lucid manner. That was... theplete memory of the first master of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Chu Yangy stiffly on the ground like a dead person, but his brain was eagerly absorbing all these precious memories. They were the memories of a legendary figure who took control of the Nine Heavens. Not even a bit of the memory had been missed out! All the wonderful martial techniques that Chu Yang hadnt seen or heard before swarmed into his brains at this moment. Then, gradually, they spontaneously sorted and ssified themselves up... What most interested Chu Yang was a kind of martial technique called Thousand Phantom Technique, which could enable him to arbitrarily change his own face and body shape, and perfectly cover up the fluctuations of energy within his own body. This technique could vary the aura of energy as he wished to, so as to present to others the level of cultivation which he wanted others to know. This technique made Chu Yang greatly interested. The sword energy continued to travel violently in the meridians! Chu Yang had already lost his own consciousness now and only epted these memories passively. The only obsession he had now was to break, break, break... break through the meridian barriers! Improve his cultivation! If he still had consciousness and extended his internal vision, he would realize that his meridians were slowly expanding with strong flexibility... The strength he gained from the Golden Blood Root, which he ate when he was in Beyond the Heavens, started to develop fully at this instant! As the meridians widened, the shape of the sword also becamerger, and such speed or expansion was getting all the way faster! Chu Yang gritted his teeth and used his consciousness to direct the sword force in the meridians, as he roared in his heart, "Break it!" Finally, the sword spirit hit the meridian barrier again! Boom! Chu Yangs body suddenly experienced a heavy tremor, and blood poured out from the orifices of his head again. His skin and pores over his entire body also squirted out blood like a drizzle! The meridian barrier didnt break! The sword in the meridians retreated. Once again, it repeated its previous route of going through 99 rounds in the meridians, before hitting onto the barrier unhesitatingly! "Lets go again!" Chu Yang closed his eyes abruptly. An explosive sound! The barrier remained motionless and as stiff as a massive rock! Chu Yangs body trembled fiercely on the ground. His body bounced three feet above the ground, then fell back. There was already a pool of blood beneath his body! The sword spirited, and repeated its previous route again! It didnt stop after going through 99 rounds. After 300 rounds! Chu Yang once againunched the sword forward! He had reached a fourth stage Sword Sovereign! The third and fourth stage of Sword Sovereign were twopletely distinct fields! A collision once again! The absolutely hard collision even made Chu Yangs meridians a little cracked, but the barrier remained still! The elixirs within the body repaired the meridians spontaneously. Then, the sword continued to shuttle through the meridians round by round... The fifth time... The seventh time... The ninth time... ... The sword spirit widened his eyes unbelievably. Such an experience was definitely worse than the usual torture of dismembering ones body! Even an expert would usually give up to wait for the next opportunity if he couldnt break through the meridians. But Chu Yang experienced such torture again and again, and suffered the collisions for 15 times! The sword spirit had followed 8 Nine Tribtions Sword masters before, but he had never seen any of these masters having such courage and resilience! Chu Yang was relentless towards his enemies, but he was even more relentless towards himself! Finally, after 18 times, a crack appeared in the strong meridian barrier, and it began to split radially around the other parts of the barrier. ... The 19th time! With a roar, he controlled the sword to m up to the barrier! Boom! It passed through! The sword passed through it. The original obscurities in the meridians werepletely swept off and now, it had turned sparkling bright. Gradually, the passage was developed. After the sword continued to whizz around for 99 rounds, it finally stopped and settled itself in the elixir field. A beginner fourth stage Sword Sovereign. Chu Yang fainted the moment he broke through his cultivation and hey soundlessly on the ground. Looking at the fainted Chu Yang, the sword spirit couldnt help but ask himself a question: If Chu Yang didnt faint, would he continue to try to break through the fifth stage? After thinking for a long time, he didnt think of an answer. He was aplete madman! Two days went past quietly. The secret chamber remained still. Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan began to fidget like ants on a hot pot... But thinking of Chu Yangs instructions, they didnt dare to go in to have a look at all. What the hell is going on... Its really making me worried. ... In these two days, the external world had been equally restless. There seemed to be a lot of outsidersing into the t Mountain Ridge, but after they came, they seemed to have vanished into the thin air. In a quiet and cozy tea house, Chu Feilong was quietly drinking tea, as if he was waiting for something. He looked up towards the door from time to time, and there were an unconceble longing and a trace of nervousness in his eyes. With a whiz, a figure appeared at the door. It was that thin and haggard, Monarch level servant of Chu Feilong. "Chu Feilong, Thirteenth master will being personally," that servant turned out to have called Chu Feilong by his name at his first sentence. This was absolutely not the way a servant would speak to his master, but instead, how amanding master would speak to his subordinate! Chu Feilong didnt feel offended at all, but instead stood up in excitement, "Thirteenth master ising personally? Thats really... please let me wee him personally." "Theres no need!" A gloomy voice sounded. Five figures had silently made their appearances at the door as if they hade out of the void. The leader among them was a middle-aged man who only looked to be a little more than 30 years old. His face was clean and white, and could even be said to look handsome. Sadly, his temperament was destroyed by the chill and ferocity in his eyes. His eyes looked to be constantly beaming with ghastly fire. Ye Wubo! In the Ye n, which was ranked the first among the nine great ns, Ye Wubo was positioned number 13! So, he was nicknamed Ye Thirteenth. If Chu Feiling was here, he would immediately understand where his misfortunes these years came from and why were there the assassins targeted on him by a few Martial Emperors in the Middle Three Heavens. The source was here! ... Chapter 842 Threat! After listening to Chu Feilong, Ye Wubo frowned. One could almost scrape off ayer of frost from Ye Wubos face. "Chu Feilong, are you kidding me?" Ye Wubo looked at Chu Feilong ruthlessly with ghastly fires beaming in his eyes, saying, "You said... a child who had his cultivation abolished, hadnt been at home for 18 years, and didnt have any foothold in the n, have be an obstruction of your n? Do you think that Im a fool?" Chu Feilong sighed deeply and said helplessly, "Thirteenth master, I know you wont believe, but... the truth is so." Ye Wubo frowned tightly, and the ghastly fire in his eyes started to flicker. After a long time, he then asked, "That kid... is your nephew? Hes called Chu Yang?" Chu Feilong nodded and said, "That kid is really... cunning. And hes merciless and refuses to recognize his rtives!" Ye Wubo smiled wickedly, saying, "He had wandered outside for 18 years. So its normal for him... to not recognize his rtives. I like this kind of person!" Chu Feilong smiled bitterly. "His teacher? His background?" Ye Wubo asked. Chu Feilong shook his head, saying, "I dont know anything. But, from his looks, he wasnt taught by a reputable teacher; and when his cultivation was abolished, I dont see anyone standing up for him..." These words were said with profound significance. The corners of Ye Wubos mouth curled up. Revealing a scornful look, he said, "Chu Feilong, I pinned great hopes on you. You must know that to be sessful, one must not bother about trivial matters... Only by being merciless and decisive could one be a hero of the times." Chu Feilong revealed a hateful look and said, "But Ive now be the focus of the Chu n, and... that kid was seemingly guarding against something and he was always by fourth brothers side... Its difficult toy my hands now." Ye Wubo snorted and the ghastly fire in his eyes flickered again. After groaning for a while, he said, "Old Third Ma, go to check on Chu Yangs background and see... how good he is. If youre convenient... kill him on the spot!" Very obviously, he was suspicious of what Chu Feilong had said. But, while he was suspicious, he had to take a look at Chu Yang personally, and prevent Chu Feilong from being wronged. After all, Chu Feilong took a very important role in his n. And, among the four servants that he had brought here, Old Third Ma was the weakest in his cultivation; he was a third stage Martial Monarch. But he was witty, knew how to observe people, had a glib tongue, and resourceful. When they were out, with Old Third Mas apany, Ye Wubo basically had nothing to worry about. Old Third Ma was really an exceptional assistant. But Chu Yang was only an ordinary person who had his cultivation wasted. Old Third Ma would definitely capture the kid. The thin and haggard Old Third Ma behind Ye Wubo agreed. He asked Chu Feilong about the appearance of Chu Yang in detail, and in the end, even asked Chu Feilong to draw him Chu Yangs portrait. It must be admitted that Chu Feilong drew really well. The portrait almost resembled perfectly with Chu Yangs actual appearance, as if it coulde to life. After having two nces at the portrait, Old Third Ma revealed a sinister smile at the corners of his mouth. He rolled up the portrait and said confidently, "Thirteenth Master, dont worry!" With a bigugh, he turned around and flew off. Chu Feilong was a bit worried and said, "Thirteenth master, that kid is very sly. And he somehow has some rtions with Sha Xinliang from the Law-Enforcement Hall... Its a little unsafe to let Old Third Ma deal with this kid..." The ghastly fire in Ye Wubos eyes flickered. His fingers knocked softly on the table and he said softly, "Ivee here this time around to watch over the South-East region. What I need are capable people! If Old Third Ma cant even deal with a person who had lost his cultivation... Then why would I keep him?" As he said, Ye Wubos sinister and chilly eyes swept past Chu Feilongs face, knowingly or unknowingly. The mes in his eyes flickered once. Chu Feilongs heart shuddered and he dared not to talk. These words were obviously a p on his own face. Because he... didnt even settle a person who had lost his cultivation... ... Chu Yang stayed for three whole days in the secret chamber. On the third day, he was cultivating the Thousand Phantom Technique. After drinkingrge amounts of Vitality Spring Water, the damage on his meridians had more or less recovered; but he needed a reason for the restoration of his cultivation. But Chu Yang didnt know what reason to fabricate. So, he simply used the Thousand Phantom Technique to cover up the aura of energy in himself. With his current cultivation of a fourth stage Sword Sovereign, he cultivated the technique very quickly. Not in a days time, he was already very flexible in using the technique and had already reached the thirdyer of this technique: Varying the aura of energy. Although he couldnt vary the level of cultivation as he wished, he could alreadypletely cover up the energy in his body. Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan had been anxious for long. In these three days, the duo only had a feeling that they had been passing days like years! In the end, these two Martial Monarchs couldnt help but start praying: Our medicines... must, must be refined sessfully. They are our only hopes now... Finally, the door moved. The duo hurriedly rushed forward. Inside, heavy and slow footsteps sound reverberated. As if the person was using all his strength to walk. Finally, the door was opened. The duos hearts started palpitating, and they extended their necks to peer inside. Chu Yang finally made his appearance. The duo was shocked at the instant they saw Chu Yang, and they even couldnt help themselves but feel their hearts aching: The current Chu Yang was definitely unsightly! He had ragged clothes, pale face, nk eyes, messy hair, streaks of blood on the corners of his mouth and blood spots over his body. For every step that he walked, his two legs would twitch as if they had no bones at all... He almost crawled to the door! The duo looked stunningly at Chu Yang and was speechless. Seeing the duo, Chu Yangs eyes, which were utterly exhausted now, sparkled once, and he revealed aforting smile. He muttered with a soft voice, "The medicine is... finally... finally... done..." His body turned soft and was almost going to copse. Qin Baoshan quickly took a step forth and held Chu Yang in his arms. Then he called anxiously, "Little brother... Little brother..." Chu Yang opened his nk eyes feebly and forcibly, then he said in a manner as though he was about to faint at any moment, "Quickly... quickly... quickly take out... the medicines... in my arms... Otherwise... If I pass out... Ill... Ill..." Sha Xinliang hurriedly took out the three packets of medicines and held them tightly, while asking in a concerned manner, "Little brother, youve suffered so much for us... Are you alright..." Chu Yang sank into a semia state. His arms drooped down and he muttered, "Were... open and sincere with one another... For my two brothers... its worth..." After talking, he really fainted. The duo was moved to tears. Such a good little brother! For the sake of themselves, he had put in so many efforts... Hes so affectionate! Hes so righteous! He cares so much about friendship! He... The duo simply didnt know how to describe him. Holding Chu Yang carefully, they rushed into Sha Xinliangs bedroom and put him carefully on the bed. Chu Yang started snoring the moment they put him down. "Hes really tired..." Qin Baoshan eximed emotionally, "I really dont know how much pain did he suffer and how much efforts he took these few days. Looks like it was really not easy for him to refine these medicines..." Sha Xinliang agreed and said, "I heard that thousands of years ago, pharmacists frequently died from refining medicines... I only know now that such a rumor waspletely true." Qin Baoshan nodded heavily. Afterward, Sha Xinliang made a series of instructions for his subordinates to go to the best pharmacists and get the best and most nutritious medicines for Chu Yang... Sha Xinliangs instructions instantly stirred up the entire Law Enforcement Hall! ... It was already veryte when Chu Yang slowly woke up. As if he had recovered a lot, Chu Yang praised, "Which divine doctor had treated me? I thought I would have to lie here for many days... I didnt expect to recover so quickly..." Then he said gratefully, "My two big brothers have definitely wasted a lot of efforts?" Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan felt honored and guilty at the same time. They rubbed their hands and said, "As long as little brother is good, we ought to do whatever we can." Chu Yangs eyes shed as if he was pondering. He smiled, saying, "Ill remember your words." The duo nodded. Then without dy, he instructed the duo in detail on how to serve the medicines and what were their effects and also told them to find himself for treatment after they had those effects... ... It was already the next morning when Chu Yang walked out of the Law Enforcement Hall. Actually, the duo hadpletely recovered by midnight, and Qin Baoshan had abruptly increased his cultivation that was worth 20 years of his practice. His cultivation had finally broken through the bottleneck of the sixth stage Martial Monarch that had stayed with him for many years, and he had sessfully advanced into a seventh stage Martial Monarch. Even Chu Yang was taken aback by such advancements. Due to the great strength flowing incessantly within Qin Baoshans meridians after he had broken through his bottleneck, his cultivation actually advanced by a fold. Chu Yang also finally understood why advancements became more difficult for experts after they had cultivated to a certain level. Because at higher levels, ones energy had to double just to advance one stage. It was already an inconceivable matter that Chu Yang could have his cultivations advanced by so many stages in such a short time! Qin Baoshans face was awash with tears. His chronic illness was eliminated, and his cultivation had advanced by a stage! Such a thing that he dared not even dream of had been realized by Chu Yang. At this moment, Qin Baoshan felt that it was worthy to do anything for his little brother! Simr attitude went for Sha Xinliang, who had his illness cured. He attended upon Divine Doctor Chu as though he was attending upon an elder. Seeing that it was alreadyte at night, Sha Xinliang wouldnt let go of Chu Yang and wanted to let him stay overnight. It was only till the next day dawn did he send Chu Yang out of the Law Enforcement Hall respectfully. As Chu Yang walked and looked at clear dewdrops on the wild grass next to the path, he pondered deeply. He had exploited these two people. These two people were really not considered good guys, but as he interacted deeper with them, he suddenly discovered a problem: Regardless of good guys or bad guys... many people had sentiments! At least, the resilience as a martial practitioner, the splendidness as a human, the basic knowledge of returning favors... Chu Yang didnt know what he was thinking as he pondered his way back home. He shook his head, smiled bitterly, and wanted to hasten his pace. At this moment, his divine spirit suddenly shuddered. An extreme sense of danger made Chu Yangs hair stood up. He abruptly stopped walking and maintained his previous position of lowering his head to think... But his divine sense cast out like a gigantic. ... Chapter 843 Silent Roar of Thunder! Chu Yang was only a fourth stage Martial Sovereign, but he had the divine spirits of the first master of the Nine Tribtions Sword with him. Now, he had the most powerful divine spirit and sense in the world! The divine sense was like a gigantic which could silently spread out thousands of feet in all directions. Chu Yang closed his eyes and could see that on the spire of the tower a long distance away, there was a thin figure in white drifting above the spire. In the morning sky, he looked just like a ghost. He seemed to be examining the gate of the Law Enforcement Hall, but he didnte close to it. At this moment, his eyes were fixed on Chu Yang. Although that person was a thousand feet away from Chu Yang and Chu Yang had his head lowered, he also felt pain in his head as if it was pierced heavily by a needle. Chu Yang was stunned. That person was so far away, yet Chu Yang could feel his sense of murder and his ferocious eyes! Then, this person was at least... a Martial Monarch! Still lowering his head, Chu Yang stayed on the spot like a sentimental teenager who was looking at the swaying wildflowers on the side of the road with focused and deep eyes. But in his heart, there suddenly rose a me! My cultivation has recovered! Im a fourth stage Martial Sovereign! My capability was far worse than my opponent! But I still dont know how powerful will I be after I break through my current stage! This person will be a touchstone for me! A knife may break from sharpening, but if one doesnt sharpen it, it will break from rusting. The sword spirit didnt speak or give any advice. Ever since Chu Yang recovered his cultivation, the sword spirit knew that he should get off his hands as much as he could. Only by making Chu Yang pass through the various dangers alone, would Chu Yang develop faster! The sword spirits role was to turn the tide when Chu Yang was in absolute danger of death! Chu Yangs will to fight rose up in his mind, but he remained as calm as ice. Although his cultivation was promoted and his power had strengthened, he was far less capable than his opponent. Even if he wanted to sharpen his knife, he couldnt sharpen it till it broke! That would bemitting suicide! He must take some measures. The next moment, Chu Yang gently raised his head and revealed a warm smile, just like a happy teenager who was enjoying the morning scenery. Then, flicking his sleeves, he strode a step forward. Towards another direction. This direction was towards the street of the outskirts of Wujin Town. Around the path that Chu Yang walked on was full of lush green grasses and swaying wildflowers. In the sky, the clouds flew under the morning breeze. Chu Yang, sping his hand behind his back, walked for a moment and stopped for a moment as he enjoyed the green grasses and yellow flowers on both sides of the road. His brows were stretched out and his eyes were moist. Seemingly to be carrying on him some indescribable kind of disconsteness of a teenager and enjoying the great morning scenery, he walked by the flowers and trees that were deep in their sleep gently, as if he dared not to disturb them. He didnt raise even a speck of dust. And walked towards Wujin Town. The moment he raised up his head, Old Third Ma immediately unfolded that portrait. With only a quick nce, he had confirmed: This sentimental and gentle teenager is my target and the person that Im going to kill! Im so far from him. Even a Martial Monarch may not discover me, let alone a teenager whose cultivation is wasted! Old Third Ma waspletely unworried. Old Third Ma started to fly quietly towards Chu Yang like a stream of light. But following which, he saw Chu Yang change his direction towards the outskirts of the town. Old Third Ma couldnt help but hesitate for a while. Its good to kill Chu Yang here, but... If Eldest Young Master Chu Feilong was openly killed in Wujin Town, it would inevitably lead to a violent response from the n. Its a sensitive period for Chu Feilong for the time being. Im afraid I would disadvantage him. If Chu Feilong was disadvantaged, it would be tantamount to hindering the n of Thirteenth Master. Its better to follow him and see which direction hes going. If he goes to a slightly remote area, I can kill him and destroy his corpse after that. Isnt this seamless n? So, he slowed down and followed Chu Yang from far behind. Although Old Third Ma was confronting a person with no cultivation, he remained careful. Any sorts of idents might happen in the world this was what Thirteenth Master frequently said. Old Third Ma didnt want any ident to appear when killing Chu Yang! Seeing that Chu Yang was casually walking towards the outskirts of the town andpletely unguarded, Old Third Ma was overjoyed! Youre seeking death for yourself. You cant me me. I didnt expect Thirteenth Masters task to be so easy. As he thought till here, he couldnt help but start to despise Chu Feilong from the bottom of his heart: To be coerced to such an extent by a careless and smelly kid who has no cultivation at all, this Chu Feilong is really first of his kind. Wait till I finish my task, Ill definitely go back to tell Thirteenth Master: Chu Feilong is mediocrity and we mustnt use him! The path in front gradually turned wide. As his clothes fluttered in the air, Chu Yang walked on the path casually and quietly looked around himself, asionally bending down to sniff the grasses and wildflowers. His face revealed a blissful smile. This kid was really sour. Old Third Ma twitched his mouth and followed after Chu Yang from a distance of 200 or 300 feet away. But he didnt realize that Chu Yang chose this route after turning three rounds. Chu Yang had chosen this route because he could walk against the wind... For every ten steps he walked, he would bend down to sniff at the wildflowers at both sides of him alternatively... There seemed to be no patterns at all in the way he sniffed; But if one would pay attention to it, he would realize that for every de of grasses that Chu Yang sniffed, they would point to the direction that he hade from, which was the center of the road. For every piece of petals that Chu Yang sniffed, the dewdrops would press down the petals to slightly incline towards one direction. And that direction was simrly... the center of the road! And, for every de of wild grass or petals that Chu Yang sniffed... the dew would unnoticeably change its color, then immediately, it would return to its transparent color. Following which, the dewdrops would immediately evaporate to form a thinyer of mist, which rose and mixed within the faint morning fog. Under the morning breeze, this faint mist blew and concentrated on the path behind Chu Yang. However, as Chu Yang walked slowly, the morning fog actually stayed still on the path, seemingly to be unaffected by Chu Yangs movements. But within the fine morning scenery, which had the morning fog cast over the entire outskirts of the town, all these were barely noticed. Chu Yang finally arrived out of the town. He looked into the distance and saw a circle of morning fog, milky white in color, rolling at the hillside which was directly ahead of him. The scenery was really dreamlike. Chu Yang took in a deep breath, stretched his arms and smiled happily. "So beautiful andfortable." As he extended his arms, his two palms naturally opened up and tilted slightly behind his back. Then, a thinyer of mist that couldnt be seen at all by naked eyes abruptly rose to his palms. The morning breeze brushed against him gently and brought away the mist on his palm andy densely behind him. Then, Chu Yang began to hasten his footsteps with impatience. Old Third Ma had long been vignt on Chu Yangs every move. Seeing that Chu Yang was speeding up, he naturally also elerated his pace. When Chu Yang had arrived at a small forest, Old Third Ma was already 100 feet behind Chu Yang. And he broke into the fog that Chu Yang had just created. Then, Old Third Ma suddenly felt himself falling into a trance for a short moment, then he suddenly returned to normal. He shook his head in disbelief. It seemed that he was skeptical of why, with his cultivation, there would be such an urrence. But when he raised his head, Chu Yang had already entered the forest and vanished in the morning fog. He had no time to think about it and he looked around his surroundings. But everywhere was quiet and there was no trace of Chu Yang. He sneered in silence. Like a cloud, he drifted into the forest. Within the forest, the morning fog seemed to have gotten thicker. But this was a natural phenomenon of morning fog. Old Third Ma wouldnt doubt any other aspects at all. He looked around and still didnt discover Chu Yang. Anxiously, he rose up to the treetops and looked into the distance. He discovered that Chu Yang had already gone out of the forest, and was walking slowly into a small valley. Chu Yang still had his hands sped behind his backs, revealing a casual look. Old Third Ma snorted and flew towards him without hesitation. He was a meticulous man. But at this moment, a doubt arose within him: Chu Yang didnt have any cultivation. How could he walk so quickly? But somehow, although he had this doubt, he didnt think about this deeply. He only had one thought: Catch up with him! Kill him! He rushed forward like a galloping horse. After he turned around at the entrance of the valley, Old Third Ma instantly became stunned. In front of him was a teenager in a light robe. He carried a gentle smile and his hands were sped behind his back, as he stood casually on the spot. His eyes, which were cast on Old Third Mas face, were also beaming like spring water. That teenager looked like he was enjoying a flower. A bright, blood flower. Once Old Third Ma had his eyes on the teenager, Old Third Ma only felt the teenagers eyes instantly turned into a heaven-shattering swift sword that pierced violently into his own eyes! Old Third Ma was taken aback. At once, he felt a sharp pain in his pupils. He retreated a step before his pupils shrank abruptly! He never expected that his opponent was actually an expert! He had caught his opponent off-guarded, and now, he could feel that his eyes were injured! His vision had now turned blurry. And now, there seemed to be a severe sword aura stirring up within his eyes! Under his fright, he abruptly closed his eyes and exercised his cultivation violently and forced out the sword aura that was pierced into his eyes. Two thin strains of blood streamed down from the corners of his eyes which were shut tightly. He looked even more monstrous and frightening. When he opened his eyes, his eyes were alreadypletely red. The teenager ahead of Old Third Malooked back at him sadly and with dull eyes. The teenagers sleeves fluttered within the grasses and flowers, making him appear entirely lifeless. Old Third Mas heart gradually sank. He discovered that the information that he had was very wrong! At this moment, he started to curse Chu Feilong heavily in his heart: Damn it! This is the nephew that you said whose cultivation was abolished? Motherf**ker, Motherf**ker, how can you cheat me like this... ... Chapter 844 Kill the Martial Monarch! Old Ma Third felt that his heart sank into an ice hole! This teenager could actually realize that I was tracking him, and lure me toe here. He also seemed to be waiting calmly for me to fall into his trap! He obviously looked very confident! How is he a crippled person? How is he someone whose cultivation was abolished? Chu Yangs eyes looked as sharp as a sword. With his hands sped behind his back, he stood there like an emperor who had control of the entire world. His eyes looked cold and merciless as if he was making a heartless judgment over all the living creatures! If he took a nce at the sky, he would definitely create a thunder! He was obviously a rare Sovereign of swords! And at the very least... he was also a Sword Sovereign at the upper stages! The most horrible thing was, even though Old Third Ma was a third stage Martial Monarch, he couldnt recognize the teenagers cultivation at all! Old Third Mas heart sank, and a strange thought urred to him: Is this... a trap that Chu Feilong has carefully set up? Does he want to kill me? When he was just about to talk, Chu Yang first started talking. "Im Chu Yang. You must know me, right?" Chu Yang took back the sharp sword aura in his eyes, and his eyes became as warm and gentle as spring water. "Yes. Im here to kill you!" Old Third Ma originally didnt want to say this, but for some reasons, he still emboldened himself to say it. He became remorseful once this was said and wanted to p himself: Why did I talk this way? "I know youreing," Chu Yang nodded, and said matter-of-factly, "Youvee at the right time! I need a person to practice ying a sword with me! Your cultivation is considerably good. Not too high and not too low. Youre very suitable for this task." Youvee at the right time, practice ying a sword with me!? ... What... is he saying? He knew that I wasing? How did he know that? At this moment, Old Third Ma became oddly unconfident. He had an impulse to run away. At the next moment, his heart sank deeper. Because this teenager with unknown cultivation had a strong sword aura that had inundated his entire body! Chu Yang was standing in this stretch of sword aura. Suddenly, without any warning, the sword that was at Old Third Mas waist automatically ejected out of the sheath with a loud ng sound! And it bent softly like a pilgrim. Old Third Ma was taken aback! Chu Yang didnt even pull out the sword, but the vibration of Chu Yangs energy had created the effect of having tens of thousands of swords encircling Old Third Mas body. Whats more, Chu Yang had made use of his own energy to impose himself as the King of all swords, causing a lifeless and unspiritual sword to behave as if it was worshipping him! Old Third Ma retreated three steps, held on to the handle of the sword and pressed the sword back to his sheath. Then, he gazed grimly and heavily at Chu Yang, speaking with an extremely solemn voice, "Who are you exactly?" At the previous moment when his sword was out of the sheath, Chu Yang had already seen the shape of the sword: It had a long body and a ck and narrow blood slot. Three inches away from the de of the sword was engraved with a dexterously written word: Ye! Chu Yangs heart jerked: Hes from the Ye n! Then, suddenly remembering those people that had attacked Chu Feiling and what Chu Feiling responded to them, Chu Yang thought of Chu Feilong. "Who am I?" Chu Yang smiled and asked, "Didnt my second uncle tell you?" Old Third Ma retreated and there was more certainty in his eyes, "Chu Feilong?!" "There seemed to be a few from the Ye n... who had died... Erm,st time, in the Middle Three Heavens, what... is he called again? Ye Ranmo?" Chu Yang frowned and then extended his brows, saying, "This time, its you!" Old Third Mas entire body became chilly. Of course, he knew that Ye Ranmo and his few brothers had attacked Chu Feiling. This was instructed by Ye Wubo, and Old Third Ma had nned for this attack! But Ye Moran and his brothers never returned ever since this attack. Their whereabouts had since be a mystery. He never expected to know the truth here! Sure enough, it was Chu Feilongs conspiracy! "The Ye n is a very horrible n!" Chu Yang smiled and said knowingly. Old Third Ma was considering the significance behind Chu Yangs words when suddenly, with a sh, Chu Yang had already pulled out his sword. The sword aura rushed up to the sky, creating great turbulence in the atmosphere! The sword had already arrived in front of Old Third Mas throat! It seemed that waves from the seas of blood had surged forth violently with the movement of the sword. Within the waves were the screams and howls of thousands of billions of aggrieved spirits! Blood Under The Sword! Ever since Chu Yang created these four sword techniques, it was only today that he brought their power into full y! Old Third Ma let out a roar. Amidst his nk thoughts, he dodged and at the same time, pulled out his sword and began to strike back! ... After a moment of chaotic fighting, Old Third Ma let out a roar. Blood suddenly shot out of shoulders like a fountain. He dared not to manage his injuries at such a time. He even dared not to take a nce at it. Old Third Ma put in his best efforts to stabilize his breathing pace while fixing his eyes on the terrifying teenager opposite him. Cold sweat started to drip down from his forehead into his eyes! His eyes turned irritated by the sweat and he felt a sharp sting in his eyes, but he dared not to even blink his eyes. Old Third Ma knew that if he blinked once now, he might not be able to blink again in his life. With a somersault, Chu Yangs robes fluttered and he flew into midair. Suddenly, his eyes turned cold and merciless. The sword, which was now red from blood, rose up again, carrying with it the cruelty and indifference of engulfing the world. Then, the sword light shot up to the sky, as if a path of sword light wasid in midair! The World Is Heartless! Old Third Mas pupils widened. At this instant, he hadpletely lost his desire to defeat Chu Yang. The only thought was: Run away! If he couldnt run away, perhaps Thirteenth Master and his people would die under Chu Feilongs conspiracies... With a shrill cry, his body flew up like a feather and he madly exercised his sword. As he defended himself from his opponents attack, he tried to retreat! That sword light rushed up towards Old Third Ma like a waterfall. Old Third Ma was forced tond on the ground from midair, and he retreated as fast as he could. Two deep gullies appeared amidst the specks of dust in the sky. With a sh of red light, Old Third Mas shoulders suffered from another stab. The same spot on his left shoulder suffered from two consecutive stabs! As his blood shot out of his shoulder, his bones were also made visible. His two cut muscles didnt shrink back and remained exposed hanging on his shoulder. Old Third Mas left shoulder was already paralyzed! The pain was written all over Old Third Mas face, and he hurriedly nced around to look for a path through which he could escape. His heart had already turned icy, and he had no courage left. If I continue to stay here, Im afraid Ill really die here! As the specks of dust continued to stir in the midair ahead, a sharp sense of killing, which was much more powerful than that previously, hurled up to him. He heard a merciless voice, "Killing All Creations Is Not Enough!" It was only now that his opponent unleashed his killer move! Old Third Ma was terror-stricken! He yelled desperately as he waved his sword in an insane manner. Instantly, the sword light had already formed a big, white lotus, and he violently pushed it off! Abrupt Blossom of Sword Light Lotus! Opposite him, a horrible sword aura dashed towards him. Amidst the heavy storm of dust, Old Third Ma miraculously saw the cold, merciless and cruel eyes of his opponent. The sword light exploded towards him, and the lotus that Old Third Ma created from the sword light was suddenly torn apart! Old Third Ma now had his witspletely frightened out. He let out a groaning howl and spread out defensive circles of sword light before him. Then, he rapidly retreated at a speed faster than that of light! But the sword light opposite him came to suppress him like a mountain, and again it shattered the circles of sword light! The sword light concentrated on the sword tip of Chu Yangs sword. And the sword tip was pointing at his throat! It was so acute that Old Third Ma couldnt defend himself against it! He was utterly desperate and had no other idea of what to do, so he could only bite his tongue tip to spit out a mouthful of blood, and then condensed all his energy into his sword. The sword whirled like a whirlwind and brought up a curtain of light connecting the heaven and earth. Following which, Old Third Ma transformed his sword into a ray of sword light that shot up to the sky, and tossed the sword upwards! Then, without any doubt, he desperately retreated and turned his body around, preparing to escape as fast as he could! But before he turned around, he felt a sense of chilliness on his forehead! After he turned around, he again felt chilliness on his left hand and right shoulder. After he ran for 300 feet, he felt a sense of coolfort behind his back! Then instantly, it had turned into a sense of warmfort. Next, he rolled along the mountain path, crying shrilly all the way, till he came across the small forest that he had originallye by. Only then did he feel pain on his back, chest, shoulders and forehead! The energy within his body was rapidly vanishing. A feeling of death flooded his mind. At thest moment, Chu Yang had used a ray of sword light to strike Old Third Mas forehead, driving a blood hole on it! When he turned back, two rays of sword light had hit his two elbows; When he rushed away by 300 feet, that sense of coolfort actually came from a ray of sword light that Chu Yang had used to prate his back. The blood within his body inundated into his internal organs, and this gave him a temporary sense of warm feeling. It was hisst enjoyment before his death! Old Third Mas eyes had already turned blurry. He was already in despair, as he knew that he was surely going to die. Even if all the Supreme Martial Artists in the world transferred all their cultivations to himself, he also had definitely no hope of living! But he was not convinced! Not convinced to die under the calction of the viin Chu Feilong. Whats more, he had Thirteenth Master and his own brothers waiting for his message! They were all in danger! Even if he had to die, he would have to bring back his message! He didnt even expect in his dream that this eighteen-year-old teenager who had lost his cultivation whom he had confronted this time around was such a terrifying figure! ... Chapter 845 Weve Walked Into A Trap This was the first battle of Chu Yang in the Upper Three Heavens! Three moves! With merely three moves, Old Third Ma, a third stage Martial Monarch, was defeated! Although there were other factors, there was really an utter transformation of Chu Yangs cultivation from before! Third stage Martial Monarch was an insurmountable existence since Chu Yang was a martial practitioner! Even a Martial Emperor was a legend in the Lower Three Heavens. But now, a third stage Martial Monarch was defeated under his own hands. Old Third Mas figure vanished like a stream of light. The flying dust slowly fell back onto the ground, revealing Chu Yangs figure. Seeing the direction from which Old Third Ma vanished from, Chu Yang heaved a long sigh of relief. When the dust was settled, Chu Yang realized that his body was riddled with wounds and besmeared with blood. Chu Yang was so in pain that he took in a gasp of cold breath. He swallowed mouthfuls of Vitality Spring Water, and applied it on his wounds. He frowned every time he applied it. "Martial Monarch is indeed exceptional!" Chu Yang sighed deeply and felt that the road ahead of him was getting more difficult. Although his own ability had promoted very quickly, he was still small and weak. "I really dont know how many of such kind of experts did Chu Feilong invite this time around?" Chu Yang frowned and pondered deeply, "How can I capture all of them in one?" After thinking for a long time, he still had no clues at all. So, he could only slowly walk back as he thought along the way. In the previous battle, although it looked easy for Chu Yang, he knew that he had a lot of advantages. Along the way, he cleverlyid down the Ecstasy Fragrance, which had unconsciously affected Old Third Mas mind. Although Old Third Ma had deep cultivation and thus highly resistant to such things, at least his mind wouldnt be as clear as before. But this was only Chu Yangs first step. This was merely to make Old Third Mas thoughts be more muddled. Then, after a period of time when he felt that the effects of the Ecstasy Fragrance had already diminished, he created a Strength-Scattering Fog. As the name implies, it was a poisonous fog that could scatter away ones strength unknowingly. At the same time, thebination of Strength-Scattering Fog and Ecstasy Fragrance, which was the firstbined poison, had extended the effects of the ordinary Strength-Scattering Powder. Thisbined poison had unknowingly degraded Old Third Mas Monarch-level cultivation by one stage! After Old Third Ma entered the forest, Chu Yangid down the Soul-Capturing Fog. It was the strongest kind of poisonous fog, and its role was to erode people minds. But if it was used at the start, it would be easy to sense. So, there must be Ecstasy Fragrance which acted as the bedding. Thebination of Soul-Capturing Fog and Ecstasy Fragrance was the secondbined poison, while that of Soul-Capturing Fog and Strength-Scattering Fog was the thirdbined poison! While thebination of Ecstasy Fragrance, Strength-Scattering Fog and Soul-Capturing Fog was a unique superbined poison that hadnt revealed itself in the world ever since the first master of the Nine Tribtions Sword used it 80,000 years ago! This evil martial technique that could kill people unknowingly was called Three Steps In A Kill! Then, the first master of the Nine Tribtions Sword had never been deprived before as he used this technique! Old Third Ma wasnt aware at all of this kind of miraculous killing technique which had been extinct in the Nine Heavens for 80 000 years, and he unknowingly walked into this trap. When Chu Yang truly started to fight with him, Old Third Mas cultivation had already fallen to a first stage Martial Monarch, and he didnt even notice this! His mind was muddled. How could he take notice of it? Next, Chu Yang, who was originally a disabled person who was extremely weak, actually transformed his gaze into a sharp sword, and violently broke out his cultivation as a Martial Sovereign! Old Third Ma was caught off-guarded by this, causing damage to his eyesight. Therefore, amidst the dust flying all over the sky, Chu Yang could see Old Third Ma clearly, but Old Third Ma couldnt see Chu Yang. If Old Third Ma could see Chu Yang, he would definitely not be so flustered... Because for every move, it was Chu Yang who was injured. At the very least, he was injured by the tremor of Old Third Mas tough martial techniques. But he couldnt see! Due to his fear, he had the preconceived impression that Chu Yang wasnt injured! And Chu Yangs cultivation was far above his own cultivation! And before that, under Chu Yangs Thousand Phantom Technique, he couldnt see Chu Yangs cultivation at all. That caused him to have another preconceived impression of Chu Yangs cultivation. What he saw was a strong and unparalleled Sovereign of swords! Such step-by-step insinuation gave him a feeling of awe towards Chu Yang. Horror followed after. Then gradually, his courage was rubbed off him, and in the end, he could only escape. And, a clear instinct that he had fallen into Chu Feilongs trap was created! This was human nature: to evade ones own responsibility, and in times of incident, vent his anger onto others. Under the dual effects of Ecstasy Fragrance and Soul-Capturing Fog, fear, as well as the despicable side of human nature, was further ignited! At this moment, Old Third Ma hadpletely no intention to put up a fight. That meant he was utterly defeated! Otherwise, even if his cultivation was degraded by much, how would Old Third Ma be defeated so easily? Delusions and plots of various aspects, as well as psychological battle and actualbat, were all full of schemes and intrigues! With the perfect conditions that spurred up all of these, in addition to the irresistible effects of thebined poisons, it would be a wonder if Old Third Ma wasnt defeated! ... Ye Wubo calmly held on to the teacup and drank the tea slowly. The six people in the room remained very quiet. If Ye Wubo didnt open his mouth, the others also dared not to speak. This Thirteenth Master from the Ye n was a notoriously brutal figure. Among the direct line of descent of the Ye n, everyone had superior cultivation! Not only did they have high status, but their cultivations were also equally outstanding! There was naturally a secret method in the Ye n for improving cultivation. Although this Thirteenth Master did not have a high status, his cultivation was close to a Martial Saint! "Old Third Ma was already out for a day," Ye Wubo said lightly, "Even if he couldnt break into the Law Enforcement Hall, he should havepleted the task by now. Perhaps that little brute had hidden himself in the Law Enforcement Hall?" A middle-aged macho next to him smiled, saying, "Old Third Ma always like to y the game of mouse and cat. Perhaps hes fixing that little kid now." Everyoneughed softly. Chu Feilong felt that the heaviness in his heart reduced to some extent. Im still not satisfied if Chu Yang has to die like this, but... Humph, its better for him to die than be alive. At least itll save me from being tired after every time I see him... The ghastly fire in Ye Wubos eyes flickered, and he said lightly, "Old Third Ma doesnt have a good temper. This is why I always want him to be by my side, and seldom let him do a task himself; One knife is sufficient to kill a person; Although torturing people is more pleasuring... a lot of incidents ur at such a time period! So, you must remember, in dealing with a person you want to kill, no matter how abominable he is, if you can cut off his head, dont hesitate!" Everyone nodded. Ye Wubo smiled sinisterly and said, "If this person has died, it would be equally enjoyable to torture his family." Chu Feilong couldnt bear himself from shuddering. Suddenly, Ye Wubo frowned and moved his ears. The other five people in the room also halted at the same time. The atmosphere became increasingly tense. "Someone is flying here at a high speed!" Ye Wubo frowned, "It looks like its Old Third Ma, but Old Third Ma shouldnt be so impetuous and hasty... Have some idents ur?" Another elder with a goatee immediately stood up and said, "Let me go to have a look." "He hase." Just at the moment, a sharp voice drew in closer and closer. Then, someone banged into the restaurant and rushed into the room that the six people were in. The six instantly changed color on his face. "Thir... Thirteenth Master..." Old Third Ma appeared at the door, his body was full of blood. The moment the six people saw him, they were stunned! His two elbows were gone, and there was a deep blood hole on his forehead. Blood, mixed with a milky white liquid from his brain, oozed out from the hole slowly. There was a small blood hole in front of his heart, which one could clearly recognize that it was protruded out by a sword tip. Then, there must be a big blood hole at his back, at the region behind his heart! A stab through his forehead, and a stab through his heart! With a nce, Ye Wubo had known that Old Third Ma was definitely going to die! He had supported himself toe here by burning his divine spirit. It was not easy! He could die at any moment! "Speak quickly!" Ye Wubo shouted. Old Third Ma felt relieved once he saw the person he wanted to see, and instantly, he copsed. That elder with a goatee immediately held Old Third Ma in his arms, and continuously transfer his cultivation into Old Third Mas body. But he realized that Old Third Mas meridians werepletely blocked, and his energy couldnt enter Old Third Mas body. "Theres no use," the goatee shook his head sadly. Old Third Ma squeaked, fixed his eyes on Chu Feilong, and stuttered, "Thirteenth... Master, Chu... Chu... Chu Feilong... is a spy! That Chu... Chu... Chu Yang... is... a Sword... Sword... Emperor... I, I... I..." He suddenly stopped saying, and fresh blood rushed out of his throat. Blood clots and internal organs flowed out from his mouth. He widened his eyes in vain. He wanted to say something, but couldnt say it out, and could only produce strange sounds from his throat. With a sh of sword light, Old Third Mas entire throat was chopped off! Sword light rippled like an expanse of autumn water on Ye Wubos hand. He hady hands on Old Third Ma. With a clean strike on him, Ye Wubo had ended Old Third Mas sufferings. The faces of the other four people were ravaged with grief. Ye Wubo, lowering his head, cast his sharp, ghastly red eyes on the sword in his hands, and fixed his look on the faint red blood on it. He suddenly sneered. Chu Feilong was frightened out of his wits. He dropped to his knees, "Thirteenth Master! I I I... Im wronged..." "Youre wronged?" Ye Wubo asked as he smiled faintly, and looked back on his sword before saying, "Old Third Ma exchanged this piece of news with his life. How can it be fake?" ... Chapter 846 Nine Tribulations Sword -- Sovereign of swords! The four other people looked at Chu Feilongs face coldly. A tense murderous intent ignited within the room. An intimate brother of theirs for so many years had died in such an unsightly manner in front of themselves. They could no longer suppress the hatred and anger in their hearts! At such a moment, they needed to vent their emotions! They needed revenge! Very obviously, as long as Ye Wubo affirmed Chu Feilongs identity as a spy and gave them a word ofmand, no matter how lucky Chu Feilong was, he would have no chance of getting out of this room alive! Cold sweat dripped down Chu Feilongs face. He felt the murderous intent bing denser and sharper, as if at the next moment, his head would leave him. In this desperate moment, he hurriedly shouted out, "Thirteenth Master... there must be a misunderstanding here! You can think about it, Im loyal to you for the past 20 years. When did I ever do anything that disappointed you? Even if Im really a spy, why did I need to wait for 20 years, and start taking actions at such a sensitive period?" Ye Wubo said coldly, "Youve borne me for so many years, so you must have a big scheme." But his tone had already turned a little gentler. Chu Feilong said anxiously, "Besides... that Chu Yang was a bastard who had led a wandering life for so many years, and he even lived in the Lower Three Heavens. How could he be a Sovereign of swords? Thirteenth Master, ordinary Sword Sovereigns couldnt injure Old Third Ma so greatly and even put him on the fatal ground. This person... should be at least an eighth stage or ninth stage Sword Sovereign..." He took a breath to suppress the panic in his heart, and said, "Even if this little brute was in a big n as big as the Ye n, it would be impossible for him to be a Sovereign of swords... Thirteenth Master, you must investigate this issue clearly!" It was only then that Ye Wubo started to groan. Yes, even Ye Canmeng, his big nephew, the eldest young master in the Ye n and the number one talent that the Nine Heaven recognized, only became the first stage Sword Sovereign at 22 years old under the support of the n! This news had even shocked the nine great ns at that time! How could an abandoned child who grew up in the Lower Three Heavens be able to confront and kill a third stage Martial Monarch only at an age of 18? Even Ye Wubo dared not to believe this. But, Old Third Ma sacrificed all his remaining efforts to bring back this message. How could he be cheating? The others looked at Chu Feilong doubtfully and murderously. "I need an exnation for this matter!" Ye Wubo said as he looked at Chu Feilong coldly, before continuing, "I want to see Chu Yang!" Chu Feilong agreed repeatedly and wiped away the cold sweat on his head. He felt that his entire clothes were soaked at this instant. Then he started to turn worried: How can Chu Yang that little brute be willing to listen to me? Let alone to tell him that hes to see Ye Wubo... Ye Wubos ghastly red eyes drooped down and looked at the blood on his sword. Thats Old Third Mas life! His loyal assistant who had followed him for many years! But he ended up dying here! Chu Feilong, should I not suspect you, even by a bit?! In the entire South-East region, apart from the Xiao n and thew-enforcement officers, who could stop Old Third Ma from even escaping for his life? And the Xiao n andw-enforcement officers would definitely not dare toy hands on the Ye n so easily. Even if they wanted to do so, they would deal with the most important figures within the Ye n. How would they kill Old Third Ma? Wouldnt they be looking for trouble for themselves? If it wasnt your nephew, how would Old Third Ma die? If it wasnt him, it would be others who did it! Your nephew has juste back. How would he have Monarch-level experts following him all along? Isnt this kidding? This kind of thing is impossible to happen even in the Ye n! Then, the only exnation is: Chu Yang has taken early precautions! But why would he take early precautions? Chu Feilong! How can you not be involved?! Once I see Chu Yang, all the truth would be revealed! Looking at Chu Feilongs uneasy face, Ye Wubo added on coldly, "I dont care what methods you use. Within three days, you must bring Chu Yang to me! If I dont see him, then you, Chu Feilong, can prepare for your death at the end of the second day!" The ghastly fire in Ye Wubos eyes flickered. The atmosphere in the room also became tense and cold. Cold sweat started to creep up Chu Feilongs body again. He bowed and said, "Yes! Thirteenth master, dont worry. Even if it means I have to die, Ill also bring Chu Yang, that little brute, to you!" Ye Wubo snorted. Turning his wrist, his sword silently went into his sheath. His cold eyes nted slightly to glimpse at Chu Feilong. After a long time, Ye Wubo stood up gently and came to Old Third Mas corpse. He extended his hand to gently brush over Old Third Mas cold face, and said softly, "Old Third, Ill definitely take revenge for you! You must believe me! Once I find out the killer, no matter who he is, and no matter what he had done for me previously... I will definitely, let-him-die!" He said thest three words in apletely lethal way. As he brushed his hands over Old Third Mas face, Old Third Mas opened eyes suddenly closed peacefully... Aside, Chu Feilongs heart and body shuddered! "Bring Old Third Mas corpse. Lets go!" Ye Wubo arrived at the door and suddenly stopped walking. Maintaining his position, he said slowly to Chu Feilong, who was behind him, "Chu Feilong, Ill wait here three dayster at this time, and I shall kill either Chu Yang or you!" Then, with a sh, he vanished mysteriously. The elder with the goatee silently held up Old Third Mas corpse and went off without speaking a word, while the other four also went one after another. Everyone didnt even take a glimpse at Chu Feilong as they went. Even the Monarch-level expert, who was sent by the Ye n to Chu Feilong to act as his guard, also followed them away without turning his head back. Chu Feilong stood stiffly within the room. His head was entirely muddled. Ye Wubo... was still suspicious of himself. And, hes very suspicious! Ye Wubo... even had the desire to kill himself. Does so many years of my hard work have to end up in such circumstance? At this moment, Chu Feilong started toment furiously in his heart! Ye Thirteenth, am I such a dispensable small potato in your eyes? For a mere Old Third Ma, who was only your follower, you rose the intention to kill me? And you wanted to kill me so unreasonably?! Chu Yang! Ive to me you little brute! Ever since you came, a countless number of troubles and threats have overwhelmed me! If I dont kill you, I dont even have a foothold in the Chu n! If I dont kill you, Ye Thirteenth cant trust me! Chu Yang! I swear that if I dont kill you, Ill be lesser than a human! ... As Chu Yang walked his way back, the sword spirit in the Nine Tribtions Space was already getting a bit excited. Because it was only then did the sword spirit realize that Chu Yang had be a Sword Sovereign after this round of breakthrough! "Why are you a Sword Sovereign? Howe you could break through to be a Sword Sovereign?" The sword spirit couldnt get an answer. After Chu Yangs battle with Old Third Ma, the sword spirit had confirmed this fact. Although the sword aura overwhelmed Chu Yang during his breakthrough, the sword spirit didnt think much about it as the weapon that Chu Yang had majored in was a sword. But before this battle, the imposing air of Chu Yang that had caused all the swords surrounding him to submit to him was real! The sword spirit felt very miserable. "Why cant I attain a Sword Sovereign?" Chu Yang was also miserable at the sword spirits astonishment. The sword spirit said, "In the promotion of cultivation of a Nine Tribtions Sword master, its impossible for them to attain a Sword Sovereign! They could only attain till a Sword Emperor! None of the previous Nine Tribtions Sword masters had be a Sword Sovereign before!" "So what?" Chu Yang was confused, "If others cant, that doesnt mean that I also cant. Or they simply have other kinds of cultivations." The sword spirit shook his head, saying, "This is definitely impossible! Youre absolutely abnormal." Chu Yang responded, "Why? Didnt the position of Sword Sovereign exist to show respect to the Nine Tribtions Sword? Why cant a Nine Tribtions Sword be a Sword Sovereign?" The sword spirit said, "The master who created the Nine Tribtions Sword back then made a strict rule that there is Sword Sovereign because of the Nine Tribtions Sword! But, the sovereign of the sword doesnt refer to the Nine Tribtions Sword master, but the Nine Tribtions Sword! So, all the sword practitioners can achieve this position if they worked hard, but only the Nine Tribtions Sword cant!" Chu Yang was stunned, "What argument is this!" The sword spirit said, "Back then, the creator left some words about this. He said: If the Nine Tribtions Sword master bes a Sword Sovereign, he would conflict against the Nine Tribtions Sword, which is the sovereign among all swords. And this is a vition against thew of nature! And from then on, weal or woe is entirely upon himself. So... none of the Nine Tribtions Sword master in the past was a Sword Sovereign." Chu Yangughed, "So what if Im a Sword Sovereign? Ever since I started my journey in the martial society, Ive always been going against thew of nature? So what if I vite it once more?" The sword spirit red back at Chu Yang and didnt know what to say. Chu Yang said, "Besides... the creator said weal or woe is entirely upon the sword master. There isnt only the woe here but also weal. If others cant attain the weal, doesnt mean I cant either! This is absolutely nonsense! If its woe, Ill bear with it; If its weal, Ill enjoy it! Since Im a Sword Sovereign now, do I even have to abolish my cultivation?" With augh, he stopped bothering about this matter and strode forward. The sword spirit remained silent in the Nine Tribtions Space for a long time, and finally muttered, "Ever since this guy became a Nine Tribtions Sword master, which encounter of his was the same as the previous sword masters? Or, am I bothering too much about this? ..." He finally stopped talking. When Chu Yang returned to the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall, it was already dawn. The glows of sunset followed him as he walked towards the gate of the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall. But normally, Chu Leer and the other workers would always be sitting at the gate to wait for his return. Strangely, none of them appeared at the gate this time around. When he entered, he saw that the hall was filled with people. He didnt recognize any one of them, but he could see that there were plenty of experts among them. There were exactly nine of them, who were all in yellow robes. It was a stretch of yellow as he nced at them. ... Chapter 847 Young Master Huang Xialiu Recently, Chu Feiyan had always been wandering outside the Blood-Payers Hall, waiting for the news of the elixirs. Among the crowd in yellow, the angelic Chu Leer, who was in a green shirt, was helping Chu Feiyan to treat their guests. Among them was a teenager who was also in yellow. A golden dragon was embroiled on his clothes in front of his chest. Although he was sitting down, one could see that he was tall and thin, just like a bamboo pole, particrly a bamboo pole that had jaundice. Chu Yang dared to bet that if this guy waspletely dismembered and had his flesh cut out of him, he would weigh no more than 2.5 kilograms. Even his hair was yellowish, and also a bit greenish, which looked just like withered grass. Who knows what kind of body constitution he had; his hair even had such kind of colors! Chu Yang took a tumble: Its autumn now. His eyesid in his sunken sockets, which looked dark green. He had high cheekbones, while his cheeks were sunk deep into his face, making him look like an alcoholic addict who was sick. If he turned up at night, he would definitely daunt everyone who saw him: hes exactly a zombie who had crept up from his grave. At this moment, this zombie-like guy had his head tilted in a self-assumably poised manner. His finger, which was like a withered bamboo leaf, was even knocking on the table in a casual and graceful manner, while his face revealed a reserved expression that told people that hes very handsome, elegant, graceful and poised. There were eight people behind him. They all acted in simr fashions all had their arms folded in front of their chest and their heads pointing upwards. "Who are these guys?" Chu Yang stepped forward, his face turned heavy, and he asked, "What are they here for!?" Chu Leer immediately went close to Chu Yang and said in a low voice, "Big brother, theyre from the Huang n." "Huang n?" Chu Yang said, "I see, its people from the Huang n. Erm, Huang n... which n is this?" Chu Leer was stupefied with admiration at Chu Yang. This Huang n... was the biggest n just after the Xiao n in the entire South-East region. How could big brother not know? The teenager in yellow clothes continued to sit on the chair in an airy manner. Then, he turned around to examine Chu Yang and sneered. He even extended his fingers to dig his nose, and with a snap on his long fingernails, a lump of boogers bounced onto the floor. He even forced out a reserved, fake smile, "This must be... Divine Doctor Chu? My surname is Huang!" "Of course I know that your surname is Huang. Im asking you what youre here for," Chu Yang said as he frowned and tilted his head to look at this Young Master Huang, then nced at the lump of boogers on the floor. His face started to turn dark. Seeing that Chu Yang was impolite to him, Young Master Huangs face also changed color; then, he seemed to have remembered something, he suppressed it and crossed his legs, saying, "Of course Im here to consult you about my illness. If I wanted to covet girls, I wouldnt havee here, haha..." He seemed to think that he was very humorous as he said, and he even squinted his eyes and gave two sounds ofughter. "I cant attend you," Chu Yang waved his hands, "Im not in a good mood now and dont want to attend to any patients. Young Master Huang, please go to consult other doctors." "Not in a good mood? Why?" Young Master Huang asked perplexedly. "My mood has turned very bad now after seeing this! Ive forgotten all my medical skills," Chu Yang raised his head, and used the tip of his foot to point at that lump of boogers, saying in a disgusted manner, "I have mysophobia!" Young Master Huang was taken aback. After examining Chu Yang for a while, he said carefully, "Do you know who I am?" Not waiting for Chu Yang to speak, Young Master Huang started tough with amusement, "You really dont know me? Hahaha... It turns out there are people in this South-East region who dont know me." Chu Yang frowned and sat on the counter: There are really no more chairs left. Looking at this overjoyed Young Master Huang, Chu Yang asked lightly, "Youre the Dharma Supreme of thew-enforcement officers?" Young Master Huang was startled and hurriedly shook his head, "No." I cant admit this. Chu Yang asked, "Then, youre the master of the Medicine Valley?" Young Master Huang was startled again and said, "No!" I cant admit this too. Chu Yang asked again, "Then, youre the number one blood-payer Wei Wuyan?" Young Master Huang said annoyingly, "Not this too!" Damn it, if I admit this, wont Wei Wuyan strip away all my skins? This Wei Wuyan is someone who even dares to provoke the nine big ns. Chu Yang, "Are you the n master of any one of the nine big ns?" Young Master Huang said dejectedly, "No." Chu Yang snorted andughed, "Then why should I know who you are? Arent you just surnamed Huang? Why didnt I know that there is someone who is surnamed Huang within the nine big ns?" Young Master Huang said with rage, "Although our Huang n isnt among the nine big ns, its no worse than the nine big ns. At least its stronger than your Chu n." Chu Yang said strangely, "Im talking about your Huang n. Why are you speaking of our Chu n? If you really want topare, why notpare with themon residents? Wont it give you a greater sense of achievement and pride?" Young Master Huang was furious, "What do you mean?!" Chu Yang waved his hands tiredly, "I mean... please go off! Go to wherever ces you want to go, but dont stay here. Im not going to serve you." Young Master Huang stood up from his chair and rushed towards the counter, where Chu Yang was sitting on, angrily. His two skinny hands gripped on to the counter and he roared, "F**k! You dare to look down on me Huang Xialiu! You actually looked down on me!" Chu Yangs face turned ck. Huang Xialiu... what a... nice name 1 ! I really wonder by which expert was this name given to him... Chu Leer was originally worrying for Chu Yang, but at this moment, she dared not bear herself tough aloud. The eight experts from the Huang n also had their faces turned ck. They looked up to the ceiling. Argh, what can we do? The young masters name is really... too... "I dont care whether youre Huang Xialiu or Huang Shangliu 2 !" Divine Doctor Chu said, "I just dont want to treat you, no matter what illness you have. Please immediately leave here." He paused and said, "The Yin energy in your body has damaged your heart and caused your kidney to dry up. Youve no longer than one or two years of longevity left. Quickly go back home and prepare your coffin!" When these words were said, the elder with white beard behind Huang Xialiu instantly widened his eyes and looked at Chu Yang with surprise: This young man has seen the root of Young Master Huangs illness just with a few looks on him? He didnt even take the young masters pulse! Huang Xialiu was instantly dumbfounded. Widening his eyes, he said, "Damn it! Theres even such a rascal in the world who is even more unreasonable than my grandpa..." Before he finished his words, the elder, who had white hair and beards, interrupted him and walked towards Chu Yang, putting up a smiley face, "Divine Doctor Chu... our young master is young and aggressive, please dont argue with him... Our young master has been ill for many years. Weve seen all the doctors that we could find, but even the Medicine Valley... is helpless. Divine Doctor Chu... please help to take a look at him. Our Huang n will definitely not forget your kindness!" Since when was Huang n, which was a big n, so soft-spoken? But in front of them was obviously an annoying guy who would neither listen to reason nor bow to force. But he was an annoying yet talented guy. The Huang n was now a supplicant. Moreover, this Young Master Huang was their sole scion, but he had such a strange illness... This concerned with the continuation of the Huang n. Now that they had found a great divine doctor, there was finally a glimmer of hope. If they offend that doctor... If they went home like this, perhaps the n master wouldnt me the young master for offending the doctor, but the elder himself would definitely be game over... Chu Yang raised his head and looked at this elder. He had at least a Monarch-level cultivation. But for the sake of this Young Master Huang, this elder was willing to lower his profile to plead him. Chu Yangs heart skipped a bit and he said, "Stand aside and let your young mastere up to me." The elder with white beard was overjoyed, "Thank you, Divine Doctor Chu." He turned back and whispered a few words of advice to Huang Xialiu, before dragging him forward to Divine Doctor Chu. The remaining seven people stood aside respectfully. Chu Yang had asked them to stand. How did they dare to sit down? What if they angered the doctor by sitting down, and made him refuse to treat the young master... Huang Xialiu stood in front of Chu Yang and dared not to be arrogant. He still gabbled on with unsatisfaction as he extended his hand to Chu Yang to observe his pulse, "This... Divine Doctor Chu... You need to take care of the way you speak. My name is Huang Xialiu, and I have a nickname Great Genteel Prince! In my name Xialiu, Xia is the same word in the term Wan Xia 3 , while Liu is the same word in the term Liu Shu 4 , and when the two words juxtaposed together, it means an upstanding willow under the evening glow. My name doesnt mean obscene... Youve heard it wrong..." As he said, Chu Yang had already raised his head and looked at him in astonishment, "You actually have such illness... Youre a wet noodle?" Huang Xialiu instantly flushed, and roared, "Damn it! Can you speak softer? You... you..." The elder behind Huang Xialiu sparkled his eyes and stroked his beard as he said, "Yes, oh yes..." Huang Xialiu wailed, "Dont say it... Im a man... I also need some face." Chu Yang frowned and grasped hold of his hand, saying, "Looks like this young master... has excessive Yin energy and insufficient Yang energy in his body. This has blocked his meridians and obstructed the functioning of his kidney. If he was seen by other doctors, they would obviously say that he had over-indulgence in sex..." Huang Xialiu was angered and he shouted, "Nonsense! Youre all quacks! Im still a cherry boy!" Chu Yang flipped his eyelids, saying, "What are you shouting for? Sit down properly for me! Did I say that youre not a cherry boy?" Huang Xialiu said angrily, "You said Im over-indulgent in sex! Since you said so, how am I still a cherry boy?" Chu Yang stared at him and roared at a volume as great as thunder, "Sit down! Motherf**er! If you shout again, I wont attend you further!" Chu Yang looked so overbearing that Huang Xialiu immediately stopped arguing and quietened down, "Youre evil!" "All of youe over! I want to ask about his conditions!" Divine Doctor Chu mmed the table as he fixed his eyes on Huang Xialiu. The few experts from the Huang n gazed at one another and came over to Chu Yang. ... In Chinese, Xialiu has a homonym which means obscene Shang is an acronym for Xia in Chinese In Chinese, Wan Xia means evening glow In Chinese, Liu Shu means willow Chapter 848 Ending of Posterity "Your young master has this illness for eight or nine years already, I suppose?" Chu Yang grunted. "Yes, yes... we realized that something was wrong with him four years ago. It was only after he went to see the doctor did we know that he had this illness for a long time already..." the elder with white beard replied. "Hes about 20 years old this year?" Chu Yang grunted, "That means, ever since that..." As he spoke till here, he suddenly turned his head around, "Leer, you cant listen to this, and you also cant understand. Go back to your room to rest." Chu Leer was listening amusingly then. Hearing Chu Yangs words, she stood up angrily and walked up. As she walked, she muttered, "Arent you saying that hes sterile... Humph, you thought that I dont understand? ..." Huang Xialiu was so frustrated that tears almost came out of his eyes, "Little girl, you... you... youre aggravating me. Im a Great Genteel Prince..." "Great your ass!" Chu Yang pped on the guys head bluntly, saying, "How are you great when youre impotent?" Sadness overwhelmed Huang Xialiu, "I also dont want to be like this..." Chu Yang sighed and stopped arguing with this Young Master Huang, who looked domineering on the surface, but was actually timid. Chu Yang said to the elder with white beard, "While this young master... appeared to have his body wasted due to over-indulgent in sex, its actually not the case." The elder was shocked, "What?" He looked to be questioning Chu Yang, but in fact, he was shocked. They went to see a lot of doctors, and they all asserted emphatically that Young Master Huangs illness was caused by his over-indulgence in sex; Only the high priest from the Medicine Valley said This has nothing to do with sex, but Im helpless. this sort of words. But now, only by taking a pulse on Young Master Huang, Chu Yang had said this out. How couldnt he be astonished? Huang Xialius face was awash with warm tears. All these years, he had suffered from a countless number of whacks from his father, who had always med him for lusting after women with no moderation... He was wronged for so many years. Finally, today, someone had given justice to him. "My savior..." Huang Xialiu sobbed. "He was injured... or being plotted against. And that urred a long time ago. That time, he hasnt... *Cough* he hasnt reached the age that he could... He was already beingid hands on by some people! And this kind of attack was famous in the Nine Heavens for not having any cure," Chu Yang sighed. "What attack?" that white-bearded elder asked nervously. Chu Yang said with a grim face, "Yin and Yang Severance!" That elders face turned pale! Yin and Yang Severance indeed had a notorious name in the Nine Heavens 8000 years ago. Although it hadnt appeared in the Nine Heavens for 8000 years, everyone would still shudder at the mentioning of it! Because Yin and Yang Severance was the evilest martial technique on Earth. It had another name called Ending of Posterity! This technique was especially used to harm ones reproductive system. Once a person was attacked by it, he could never be cured. Men and women alike would be sexually impotent. This technique was invented by a fellow called Sa Wufei 8000 years ago; He had a nickname called Buddha of Severance. He was naturally a sexually impotent person. Extended periods of depression had caused him to be pathogenic. After he had some attainments in martial arts, he cracked his brain and designed this evil martial technique to especially cause people to be impotent. Sa Wufeis thought was: If I cant do anything, so should everyone else in the world! In the end, Sa Wufei invoked widespread anger. Plenty of experts besieged him and killed him. Thus, his Ending of Posterity vanished in the martial society. But who would expect it to appear again 8 000 yearster! And least expectedly, itnded on the sole young master in the n. The white-bearded elder and the remaining seven were utterly furious! "Divine Doctor Chu is saying that our young master wasid hands on when he was twelve or thirteen years old?" the white-bearded elder asked in a low and deep voice, with his face as white as ice. "There is no doubt in this!" Chu Yang said lightly. Then, he turned around to ask Huang Xialiu, "Is it true that you havent... had that before?" Huang Xialiu said hopelessly, "Yes, for these twenty or so years, other than passing urine, I didnt do other stuff... For many years, only a soft lump of mucus-like stuff hung on there. It was only three years ago when my n started seeking me a wife did they know about it. My mother even crept onto it and pressed it down, but nothing happened..." "Stop!" Chu Yangs face had turned ck, and he waved his hand to interrupt Huang Xialius talk. Then after some pondering, Chu Yang asked, "Do you have any brothers?" Huang Xialiu was stunned, "How do you know?" Then he continued, "I once had two brothers. But they died before I could even remember them." "Erm..." Chu Yangughed, "Then, is your Huang n very strong?" Chu Yang truly didnt understand anything about the Huang n. The white-bearded elders face turned heavy. His eyes were even darker. He knew what Chu Yang meant when he asked these few questions. There might be a shattering big conspiracy! The white-bearded elder said softly, carefully choosing his vocabry, "Our Huang n was established in the Upper Three Heavens for 2000 years already. We rose up gradually from a small family. 700 years ago was the most prosperous period for our n. Back then, we almost could pit against the Xiao n! The Xiao n wanted to exterminate us for a countless number of times, but they never seeded." The Xiao n was one of the nine great ns. Even with Xiao ns capability, they had no idea on how to deal with the Huang n. This was a testament on the strength of the Huang n. But when the white-bearded elder said these, he didnt have any sense of pride, but instead, full of anxiousness and pensiveness. "Then?" Chu Yang asked, "It has declined now?" "It has not declined... But in the recent 300 to 400 years, the direct line of descent in the family kept experiencing idents... In the end, simr fashions have also applied to the indirect family branches. Gradually, even though the Huang n has a strong base, the number of core members within the Huang n is still on the decline..." As he said till here, his look became uglier. He said, "Now, our young master is the only one left within the direct line of descents in the Huang n. But he has also... suffered from Ending of Posterity! s..." Then, the white-bearded elder looked at Chu Yang, asking hopefully, "Divine Doctor Chu, can you... cure... this illness?" Chu Yang started to ponder. Huang Xialius illness was different from that of Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan. It was real and definitely not fake. It was not very difficult for Huang Xialius illness to be cured, as Chu Yang had rare elixirs in his hands. But, the problem was, Divine Doctor Chu still wanted to gain other... profits. He frowned and pondered. Everyone thought he was thinking about the young masters condition. Never would they expect that in this period of time, Chu Yang had already thought of up to 50 kinds of wicked ns. "Cure..." Chu Yang gasped a cold breath, and said slowly, raising everyones hearts to their throats. It was then that he said, "The cure is possible... but..." Hearing that the illness could be cured, few people from the Huang n was overjoyed, but after hearing the but, their hearts raised up again. "But this kind of injuries has sustained in his body for a very long time, and now it has be a chronic illness... Adding on to the evil effects of this martial attack, the difficulty level topletely cure it... is really high..." Chu Yang sighed. "As long as it can be cured, and no matter how difficult it is or how much cost itll take, our Huang n will afford the cost! And were willing to pay for it!" tears welled up that white-bearded elders eyes, as if a drowning person had suddenly grasped hold of a life-saving straw. In the Nine Heavens, everyone knew the importance of power. Now, the Huang n was facing the threat of having no offspring. When that really happened, all the people in the n would disperse away. Without roots, they would have to seek for dependents. Living under someone elses roofs would definitely not taste good; But if they didnt seek for dependents, they would definitely be encroached upon, killed or banished... As long as the direct bloodline of the Huang n remained, then there would still be cohesive forces. No matter how foppish or disappointing the young master was, at least the main g of the n was still set. As long as the main g was still there, there would still be a backbone for the n. When a thousand people gathered together, they would form a formidable force. But once they separated, they would be a thousand targets for their preys. Even a wild dog would dare to bite any one of them. This was one of the reasons why ns remained cohesive in the Cold Weapons Era. Because all of them were on one root! If the root was gone, how could branches and leaves survive? So, not only the members of the Huang n were worried about Huang Xialius illness, all the subjects and experts who had attached themselves to the Huang n were also very worried. Huang Xialiu was the only young master left in the Yang n! Now, they had finally seen a glimmer of hope amidst utter desperation. How would the Huang n want to let go of it? They would hold on to it even if it meant that they would have to die! "The treatment wouldst for a very long time..." Chu Yang sighed and said, "He would have to be with me all day long, and I have to spend all my day refining medicines ording to the daily qi mechanisms..." Chu Yang gazed at the white-bearded elder and said, "Youre all martial experts, and definitely know more than themon people about the cirction of qi and blood in a persons body. You must know that the qi in a persons body differs from time to time?" "Divine Doctor Chu, this is true!" the white-bearded elder said. "So, I need to spend every moment to refine different medicines, and to provide treatments ording to the cirction of qi and blood..." Chu Yang said heavily, "You can imagine how tedious and troublesome the treatment would be like." The white-bearded elder sighed, "Indeed..." "And theres another precondition, that is, your young master mustpletely cooperate with me and listen to me... But from the looks of it, this young master... is not someone whos easy to be content with..." "Young master will definitely listen to you!" the white-bearded elder hurriedly promised. "Even if hes well-behaved, Im still not willing to treat him," Chu Yang twitched his mouth and crossed his legs, saying, "Do you know how much my ie is every day? Do you know that if I treat him, Ill have basically no time to do other things? How much loss do I have to suffer from? Do you know how much elixirs he would need? Do you know their costs? Besides... it would be nothing if hes a prettydy, but he had jaundice. He spat saliva all over the ce, the foul breath in his mouth could be smelled from even three miles away, and his mucus runs everywhere he goes... I have to face him all day long and personally check on his body. For a mysophobia like me... if its you, wont you feel disgusted?" ... Chapter 849 A Casual Provoke The white-bearded elder frowned, and asked awkwardly, "What do you think?" He thought: Its really difficult for Divine Doctor Chu if thats the case... "If you wanted him to bepletely cured, its still possible. But, we have to make a ten-point covenant!" Chu Yang said. "Ten-point covenant?" The eight experts were confused. At most its a three-point covenant, but how was there a ten-point covenanting out from this guys mouth? "Firstly, Huang Xialiu must listen to everything I say! If I instruct him to go to the South, he cant go to the West. If I instruct him to hit a dog, he cant catch a chicken. If I instruct him to pull off his pants, he cant tug his shirt. He mustpletely obey my instructions! If hes disobedient even by a bit, Ill stop the treatment," Chu Yang yelled. "Then, if you let me go to the East and I cant go to the West, can I go to the North?" Huang Xialiu ttened his mouth. "Piss off! Motherf**ker! I will not attend you further! You shall die as a virgin!" Chu Yang shouted as he stared at Huang Xialiu and pointed at the door. The rest of the members of the Huang n immediately apologized to the Chu n. Only after a long time did they appease Divine Doctor Chu. But Divine Doctor Chu still pointed at Huang Xialius nose, saying, "If you speak against me again, you shall piss off immediately!" Huang Xialiu shuddered. The arrogance that he possessed when he just came had already flung to the four winds. "The second condition is, in the period of treatment, the Huang n must be responsible for my loss. You can inquire about my daily ie. If you cant, Ill stop treatment anytime," Chu Yang nted his eyes and said reluctantly. "This is a must," the white-bearded elder nodded repetitively. "Thirdly, if your Huang n doesnt feel assured of me, you can send guards in. But, other than ensuring Huang Xialius safety, they must listen to everything else I say! If theyre not obedient to me, I can terminate the treatment anytime," Chu Yang said. "This is a must too," the white-bearded elder nodded repetitively, "Since Divine Doctor Chu is here, who else to listen to if we dont listen to you?" "Fourthly, all the required medicines must be provided by the Huang n!" Chu Yang said lightly with a troubled countenance, "This isnt an additional condition. Im afraid that the Chu ns power cant afford the medicines that Young Master Huang needed with its current power... So, if you cant afford the medicines or dont agree to get the medicines, I can end the treatment anytime." "This is a must too," the white-bearded elder nodded affirmatively. "Fifthly, dont make trouble. Otherwise..." "Sixthly, you must never be rude to my n. Otherwise..." "The seventh condition is this matter must be strictly kept confidential!" Chu Yangs voice became more serious as he added, "Im afraid that this matter involves the fight for power among the big ns. If the news is spread out... I wont have a safe breath. So, once this matter is leaked out, the treatment will be terminated anytime... Erm, I wont terminate this myself. Someone else wille to stop me from carrying on with the treatment." He gazed deeply at the white-bearded elder and sighed, "You should have imagined how much risk I have to take once I agreed to treat Huang Xialiu!" The white-bearded elder sighed deeply and said, "Divine Doctor Chu is all correct in saying this. Theres indeed a lot of dangers." Chu Yang said, "So, the eighth condition is, the Huang n must be responsible for the safety of our n! We cant sacrifice for the sake of your n. Otherwise, I can terminate the treatment anytime..." The white-bearded elder nodded heavily, saying, "Ill definitely give Divine Doctor Chu a clear answer after I reported all these to our n master!" "The ninth condition is, you must all the more protect my safety. Otherwise..." The solemnity that Chu Yang assumed and his mouthfuls of terminate the treatment anytime made the white-bearded elder look very helpless. "And, I want an affirmative answer, not just a clear answer," Chu Yang said. "Definitely, definitely." How can people be arrogant when theyre seeking for help? "Whats the tenth condition?" seeing that Chu Yang stopped after the ninth condition, Huang Xialiu asked curiously. "I havent thought of it for the time being. I shall see your future behavior. If you do anything bad, Ill add thest condition!" Chu Yang flipped his eyes. Huang Xialiu hurriedly lowered his head, "In short, you have the final say?" Chu Yang asked curiously, "Do you want to have the final say?" "No... no... youre the boss... boss... Boss Chu..." Huang Xialiu bowed, bent his legs, raised his head and ttered, "Youre wise, tall, dignified, handsome, skillful, good in martial arts, able to hold the pass against tens of thousands of enemies, benevolent to the masses, and someone who makes himself anonymous although he does lots of good things. Youre really a first-rate person in the world..." This Young Master Huang really showed a good understanding of the times. Seeing that he had now be dependent, he immediately changed his tone and began to bootlick wildly. His groveling gesture made everyones jaw drop. Especially the few masters from the Huang n, they were more stunned: Damn it, Ive watched the young master grow up, but I really didnt expect that he has actually such a side... He was simply slick... "Dont bootlick me!" Chu Yang wasnt moved by the speech at all, and said, "Go back now to wash your body,b your hair, clean your teeth and change your clothes. Afterward,e back to this Purple Crystals Huichun Hall to be a worker." "Ah?" Huang Xialiu screamed, "Boss, do I have to be that tragic?" "Then please go back," Chu Yang flipped his eyelids. "Ill go... Ill go..." Huang Xialiu felt very wronged. "Erm, help me to brew some tea by the way. Clean the medical center and the advertisements outside," Chu Yang said as he crossed his legs. Huang Xialius face became as bitter as bitter gourds. "Divine Doctor Chu... How confident are you in this?" the white-bearded elder asked cautiously. "If you can find the medicines, I have 10% of confidence," Chu Yang smiled, "Ill slowly help him to recover, strengthen his semen and not let it run off... Wait till you gather all the medicines, he can be cured immediately." "Great!" the white-bearded elder said spiritedly, "What are the medicines?" Chu Yang pondered for a while and said, "To cure this disease, we mustbat poisons with poisons! And we need very poisonous medicinal ingredients to counteract the strong effects of Ending of Posterity. And they need to be inrge amounts; Naturally, we also need some medicines to hang on his life..." "Yes, yes..." the white-bearded elder nodded repetitively. "So, this illness requires Superb Nine Vine, Nine-Deaths Water, Nine Leaves-Pangolin... these 19 medicines. Thest one is Poisonous de Tip Stings Iron Cucumber," Chu Yang advised enthusiastically, "These first three types are poisons among the poisons, and they must be used in the treatment. Also, thest ingredient Poisonous de Tip Stings Iron Cucumber is a guiding drug! If its missing, the rest of the ingredients will be useless!" The white-bearded elder frowned, "The Superb Nine Vine, Nine-Deaths Water and Nine Leaves-Pangolin are indeed poisons among the poisons... but Poisonous de Tip Stings Iron Cucumber... isnt this too venomous? This is a torture tool... Although its highly toxic, Ive never heard that its used as medicines." Chu Yang said with a severe countenance, "Then you have insufficient knowledge on this. This is indeed a torture tool used to deal with people involved in adultery. But no one knows that in the Iron Cucumber, there are lots of Traction Water; to cure this Ending of Posterity, its a must to use this poison!" The elder took a tumble and nodded repeatedly, "I see, I see. Theres really... all sorts of things in the world..." "Remember! All these medicines must be obtained within half a year! Otherwise, I need to arrange again for the supplements in helping him in his cirction of blood and qi. You should know that the four seasons form a big cycle of the cirction of qi and blood." The white-bearded elder nodded repetitively, and carefully kept the prescription list that Chu Yang gave. Following which, he bode farewell to Chu Yang. He led four of the Huang n experts back to report the matter to the n master and to get ready to find the elixirs while leaving behind the other four to guard Huang Xialiu... Before they left, Huang Xialiu hugged on to the legs of the white-bearded elder, crying loudly, "Third grand uncle... you must definitely find the medicines early, and tell my father not to pity the purple crystals. I... I... I... How am I going to tolerate this for half a year..." ... After the white-bearded elder and the few others left, Chu Yang arranged for the four guards to stay in the backyard, then gave a kick on Huang Xialius ass, "Stand up!" Huang Xialiu stood up as he shuddered, "What?" Chu Yang closed himself up, "Kid, if you dont want to be impotent forever, behave well. I have no interest in correcting your fault. Now, Ill ask you some questions. Answer truthfully." Huang Xialiu said servilely, "Boss, please ask." Then he hurriedly bent over and took a stool back and said, "Boss, you shall sit and I shall stand..." "Okay," Chu Yang sat down frankly, "Do you know whoy hands on you?" "I dont know..." Huang Xialiu shook his head in confusion, and then gnashed his teeth, "If I knew, I would have torn that bastard into pieces long ago!" "Thats true," Chu Yang asked again, "Then, whos the greatest enemy of your Huang n?" "It should be the Xiao n..." Huang Xialiu said with some uncertainty, "The Xiao n has always been guarding against us for taking over their positions. But in recent years, weve rarelyid hands on each other." "Oh?" Chu Yang frowned, "Are there any other enemies?" "Others? Hahaha, in this stretch of South-East region, who dares to go against our Huang n?" Huang Xialiuughed contentedly. Afterughing halfway, he saw Chu Yang rolling his eyes on him and suddenly remembered that he shouldnt be arrogant. He immediately stopped and said timidly, "Of course, boss is the exception..." "Erm, thats not bad. The Xiao n... Xiao n..." Chu Yang quickly conversed with the sword spirit in the Nine Tribtion Space as he patted his thigh, and finally said, "I remembered that in the legend, among the experts that besieged Sa Wufei, the Buddha of Severance, there was a leader who also seemed to be surnamed Xiao... Or it was one of the main experts who was surnamed Xiao... I didnt remember this clearly..." Huang Xialiu instantly became furious. He gnashed his teeth, "Ill immediately send for the investigation of this issue!" Chu Yang nodded and said indifferently, "I only casually said this. Dont take this to heart." It looked as if he didnt know at all how depressed the Huang n was due to Huang Xialius illness and the fact that their n was going to extinct, and what kind of mess such casual words of his was going to stir up... In fact, Chu Yang didnt lie. Among the experts who besieged Sa Wufei back then, there were two people surnamed Ye and Xiao respectively. ... Chapter 850 The Tragic Young Master Huang There was one fewer person next to Huang Xialiu. Young Master Huang, almost crazily, sent for the investigation of the matter back in the years. With the Huang ns capability, it would certainly not waste too much time searching for things that had clear records. Divine Doctor Chu, of course, started making potions for Young Master Huangs treatment: Using 500g coptis, 1.5kg roots of Bitter Bamboo, 1kg Bitter Cauliflower with silver roots, 1.5kg castor beans with golden leaves, 3kg to 4kg Snow Cliff Bitter Gourd, and a Blood-Boiled Ginseng, he cooked arge pot of medicine soup. The medicine soup weighed as heavy as 15kg. It was yellowish, just like atrine that had endured plenty of rain. After it was finished cooking, he dripped a drop of Lust Dragons blood into it to dilute the soup. "You need to serve this three times a day, and two bowls per time. A bowl of it should weigh 500g. After you took this for five days, Ill prepare for the next step of treatment," Chu Yang frowned as he looked at Huang Xialiu. Huang Xialius two legs trembled as he looked at this big pot. He even felt cramps in his legs and belly. He took a bowl and sipped, and only felt an indescribable sense of bitterness rushing into his stomach. Instantly, he felt his stomach frozen and on fire at the same time. Coptis, roots of Bitter Bamboo, Bitter Cauliflower with silver roots, castor beans with golden leaves, and Snow Cliff Bitter Gourd were cool ingredients that brought down the heat in a persons body. They were some of the most bitter ingredients, and their mixture created one of the most bitter substances in the world. But the Blood-Boiled Ginseng was an heat-excessive ingredient... After one ate it, his whole body would heat up, his blood would boil and he would perspire terribly. The most horrible thing was: This ginseng was also bitter... All these things had no effect on curing illnesses. Other than feeling cold and heated up at the same time, and other than being extremely bitter, it didnt have even a bit of medicinal properties at all. The only thing that was useful was that drip of... Lust Dragons blood. But... that tiny drip of Lust Dragons blood was mixed in the 15kg of medicinal soup. Who knew how much medicinal effect it still had... Divine Doctor Chu had created all these simply because he wasnt pleased with Huang Xialius name, looks and his living habits. So Divine Doctor Chu wanted to torture him... Who gave this bastard the permission to be rude in front of me, and even throw his mucus over my ce... Of course, this was not only to punish Huang Xialiu. Divine Doctor Chus main purpose was: the Huang n has some extent of influence ... And, its even enemy with the Xiao n. If Huang Xialiu remains here, then dont I have an extra super bodyguard? A great hatchet man? Since Chu Feilong could invite that person to kill himself, that meant that the Ye n had alsoe to the South-East region! How could people from the Ye n be that simple to deal with? Although Sword Master Chu thought highly of himself and had the sword spirit as his card, he wasnt so arrogant to the point of thinking that he was unmatched. After all, the strength of the sword spirit was restricted by him, and the sword spirit could only exert a little power. It was not a joke if a Martial Saint of higher stages came and killed him. Moreover... this matter could also act as a trigger... Could the Nine Heavens... Hum... Only God knew what was going on in Divine Doctor Chus brain these few days... As for the medicines... After drinking them, Young Master Huangs condition would be slightly... slightly improved, and it would definitely not do any harm at all in his health and life. But, having six bowls daily was definitely no lesser than going to hell dozens of times a day... Young Master Huang emboldened himself to take a sip of soup. Instantly, his face twitched to form an extremely weird shape. His nose almost reached his ears, his eyes lifted up high, and... two streams of soup came rushing out from his nostrils which dripped onto the floor... Then, with a thud, he fell onto the floor, and gasped for no lesser than half a quarters time. After a quarters time, he recovered from his stupor, gasped a heavy breath and cried out, "Mummy mummy mummy..." Tears flooded out ferociously. The three guards from the Huang n rushed towards Huang Xialiu like a whirlwind. "Wail your ass!" Chu Yang raged, "Ive put in many efforts to make this medicine. What are you crying for?" "What kind of medicine is this?" Huang Xialiu bitterly pointed to the pot, "Whats that... So bitter, like..." He wanted to say that it was even more bitter than coptis. But immediately, he thought that the bitterness of the medicine, aspared to coptis, was poles apart. As he cried, he vomited the medicine out. Chu Yang sighed and looked at the three guards, "This young master really hasnt suffered from a bit of bitterness..." A ck-faced guard smiled and said, "Divine doctor, youre right. Our young master haha... is after all the only child in his generation... Ourdy is used to doting him. Thats also pardonable..." "But how am I going to treat him?" Divine Doctor Chu frowned and shook his head repeatedly, saying, "Look at him! He bes like this only by taking a sip of it!" The three guards were also at a loss of what to do. They pleaded, "Divine doctor, is it possible to make the medicine soup... a bit sweeter?" Chu Yang was furious, "Good medicine is bitter! If it was all honey, of course, itd be good to drink. But how could it cure illnesses? If he cant even drink medicine, how to get his illness treated?" Divine Doctor Chu couldnt suppress his anger and continued, "The medicine is here. He needs to take two bowls a time, six times a day. Ill pass the job to you. If I see him spit out even a drop, you shall take him back home!" Saying this, Divine Doctor Chu flicked his sleeves and off he went angrily. The four guards from the Huang n gazed at one another. The ck-faced guard picked up his courage and scooped up a bowl, passing it to Huang Xialiu, "Young master... please drink it..." "I wont drink it even if you kill me!" Huang Xialius face was full of tears, and he yelled angrily, "Is this medicine? Damn it, even feces dont taste that bad! Is he f**king curing me? This is clearly a murder..." The three guards face instantly turned ck. They continued to advise very helplessly, "Young master, this... bitter medicine is good." "How about you having a drink?!" Huang Xialiu lifted his eyes, "Then youll know..." "Is it that bitter?" the ck-faced guard took a sip dubiously. Instantly, his ck face brushed to be snow-white, and it twisted into a lump. Then, after flipping his eyes for quite a while, he then swallowed the soup down. At this moment, he felt thick ice and volcanic fire colliding with each other in his stomach. He really felt like dying. After a long time, he spoke against his own heart, "This doesnt seem to be very bitter. Young master, for the sake of your illness... please just drink it..." Huang Xialiu only shook his head. The three guards gazed at one another and walked to one side for a discussion. "What to do now?" "Force it down?!" "Yes!" The three people walked back, "Young master, please drink." Huang Xialiu was utterly furious, "Ill rather die than to drink it!" The three people winked at one another and swarmed up to Huang Xialiu, pressing him down. One continued to press down on Huang Xialius body, while another went to split open his mouth, while thest one held on to the bowl of medicine and poured it into his mouth. Then, the guard who was splitting open Huang Xialius mouth extended a finger to touch Huang Xialius throat, and then his chest. After which, Huang Xialiu involuntarily swallowed the soup down. The same for the next bowl... The guard who pressed down on Huang Xialius body continued to do so, while the other two helped him to massage his stomach while spreading their spiritual power over Huang Xialius meridians and veins, so as to allow his body to digest the effects of medicines as quickly as possible... Huang Xialiu had now turned motionless. His eyes were flipped and his mouth was agape. He looked just like a dead corpse, except that there were squeaking sounds from his mouth. Waiting till the three guards released their hands, Huang Xialiu jumped up, and extended his fingers into his throat, wanting to vomit the soup out, but no matter how hard he tried, nothing came out these three Monarch-level experts had helped him topletely digest the soup... How could he vomit it out? Young Master Huang mmed his ass on the ground, heartbroken and dispirited, "I dont want to cure my illness, regardless of what... Just let the Huang ns bloodline cut from here..." The three guards were taken aback, "No!" And they looked at one another as they thought: We must guard against this young master from escaping... "This idea is good. Looks like the same should be done for the remaining soup," Divine Doctor Chu had appeared unknowingly, and his smile looked rather amiable. Huang Xialiu jumped up high as if he had seen a ghost, and hid behind the ck-face guard. His teeth were chattering, "Devil..." "Remember, just use this method, and be constantly vignt... Erm, if the young master escapes, I cant be med," Chu Yang said lightly, "There must be no interruption once one started serving it. Once its interrupted, all the previous treatment would be useless." The three experts agreed respectfully. They vowed in their hearts: Even if we have to sacrifice our sleep, we would also keep a good watch on him and not let him escape, and make sure he doesnt leave out even a drop of soup... "And, this is the medicine only for these five days. After five days, he wont be taking this... Hell start the second course of treatment. You need to find the medicines for the second course of treatment by yourself. But, these medicines arent difficult to find. They are required only to strengthen his built and allow his qi and blood to circte better." "Divine doctor, please say," the three agreed in unison. "Well, the second course of treatment requires a bit of poison. One of you is enough to collect them: 25 grams of centipede, 15 tongues of Chinese Masin, 100 pairs White Belly Bat, 3000 legs of myriapod, 50 tails of Swamp Lizard, 25 grams of fly wings, ten hearts of cold-poisonous spiritual beasts, three Deadly Air Ichor..." Chu Yang eloquently said dozens or so medicines, and advised heavily, "All of these must be found within four days!" "No problem!" the ck-faced guard heaved a sigh of relief and patted on his chest, "This is on me..." Aside, Young Master Huang Xialiu started to foam at his mouth after listening to the names of these medicines and almost fainted, "What... what are all these..." As such, the dark days of Young Master Huang Xialiu started just like this in the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall. The guards from the Huang n were all experts and naturally not stupid. The second day, when the ck-faced guard went out to search for the medicines, he also conveniently took a small cup of the medicine that Huang Xialiu was now drinking... ... Chapter 851 I Cant Retreat! After the ck-faced guard went out, he first found a renowned doctor to have a look at the medicine soup. This doctor frowned and stroked his beard. After he looked at it for a while, drank a few drops of the soup, then retched for a moment, he actually revealed an amazed look, "Which divine doctor refined this medicine? Hes really superb... He can even cook the medicine to such an extent..." The ck-faced guard was stunned, and asked, "Is this medicine really useful? How is it useful?" The doctor replied excitedly, "I really cant say whats the use of this medicine, but this doctors ability to cook the medicine to such a standard is really unparalleled... Look at how even the soup is. And even from so many years of experience, I cant taste whats exactly the medicinal ingredients it contains... The ingredients which could bring down the heat in peoples body and that which could bring the heat into people body are mixed together. I can faintly feel that its strong medicine for treating sexual impotence..." These words werent wrong at all. No one in the entire Nine Heavens could match with the sword spirits ability to cook medicines. But without waiting for the doctor to finish speaking, the ck-faced guard in front of him had vanished, "Ah, ah, dont go yet..." "Hes really a divine doctor! Such a superb medicine!" the ck-faced guard started to put in all his efforts in finding the medicines needed for the second course of treatment. He felt excited along the way. "Young master has hope now! The Huang n also has hope now!" ... On the afternoon the second day, as usual, Young Master Huang was forced to take down the medicine. While he was lying on the ground like a corpse, two people suddenly came in. Chu Tenghu, Chu Tengjiao. "Is big brother here?" the duo were all smiles. "Whats the matter?" Huang Xialiu flipped his eyelids as hey on the ground restlessly. "Who are you?" Chu Tenghu was startled: Howe theres an extra person here? He looks so sick, like some corpse that hasnt been buried. "Why should you care who I am," Huang Xialiu retched as he felt the fire burning in his chest. "Why did youe?" at this moment, Chu Yang came out from inside. "Big brother has been here for quite some time. Both of us are here to invite you toe back and have a gathering. We shall treat you this time around," Chu Tenghu said. "Oh?" Chu Yang nted his head and observed the duo as he thought: What wicked ideas are these two fellows thinking again? Chu Tengjiao said enthusiastically, "Big brother, weve already settled a banquet in Lingyun Pavilion. Pleasee." Heughed, sighed and said sincerely, "Big brother... no matter what, were brothers. Blood is thicker than water..." From his looks, he was even holding back some words which had sprung to his lips. Chu Yang understood andughed, "Do you mean you want to treat me a meal?" "Yes," Chu Tenghu said eagerly, "Big brother, please do us the honor and give us a chance." Chu Yang lookedplicated. After thinking for a long time, he finally said, "Alright! I shall go!" Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao were overjoyed and said, "Then, the two of us shall wait for your arrival at the Lingyun Pavilion." The duo left. "How can you agree?" seeing that they had left, Huang Xialiu immediately sprang to his feet and said anxiously, "Are you mad?" "Erm?" Chu Yang turned around to look at him. "These two brothers of yours obviously have evil intentions on you!" Huang Xialiu said hurriedly. Even sweat came up to his forehead. "I know," Chu Yang said quietly. "Then why do you still want to go?" Huang Xialiu was stunned. "Are you that concerned for me?" Chu Yang asked as he looked at Huang Xialiu with a spurious smile. Huang Xialiu was startled at the instant. Instantly, he turned back his head and started to spit saliva resentfully, saying, "Concern your ass! Im scared that if you die, no one else will cure my illness!" Chu Yangughed aloud. But he didnt say this: Its not only them who have ill intentions, but I also do. However, everything has a starting point... As he said, another three people came as a group and entered the gate of the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall. "Big brother, big brother, are you here?" They were 15-year-old Chu Tengyun, whos Chu Feilongs third son, and two sons of Chu Feihan: 17-year-old Chu Tengxiao and 13-year-old Chu Tengkong. The three teenagers still looked a bit like children. As they hurriedly came in, their faces were sweating furiously. "Whats the matter? Why did the three of youe?" Chu Yang asked miserably. Are his brothers in the Chu n going to have a meeting? The three gazed at one another as if they didnt want to speak first and wanted the others to speak. Finally, Chu Tengyun mustered up his courage and began speaking, "Big brother, youve returned for a long time, but we havent sat together and had a cordial talk with one another before. The three of us would like to treat you a meal in Ziqi Pavilion this night. Big brother, pleasee." The other two nodded their heads. Chu Yang was stunned: Whats the matter? Two groups of people came one after another to invite him to have a meal? One at Lingyun Pavilion, while the other at Ziqi Pavilion. Lingyun Pavilion was a renowned big restaurant situated at the most Northern side of the Wujin Town; Ziqi Pavilion was located at the most Southern side of the Wujin Town, and it had simr reputability as the Lingyun Pavilion. One in the North and the other in the South. They were tens of miles away from each other. Chu Yang revealed a mercurial expression. Finally, he probed, "Just now Tenghu and Tengjiao came and invited me to... Ive already agreed. Can we meet up on another date?" The three peoples face changed, and Chu Tengyun blurted out, "Lingyun Pavilion? Big brother, you cant go there!" And immediately, his face turned white and he tightly shut his mouth. Chu Yangs body jerked, and he gave a deep andplex look at Chu Tengyun. He felt the blood in his heart starting to roll. The four of them became silent. Huang Xialiu looked at them one by one. He finally sighed and muttered, "Matters among brothers are really veryplicated and cause me to have headaches..." then he stalked out, leaving the ce for the four brothers. Seeing that Chu Yang didnt speak for a long time, Chu Tengyuns face became paler and paler, Finally, he said in a low voice, "Big brother?" Chu Tengxiao and Chu Tengkong stepped up at the same time and said in a low voice, "Big brother... they want to harm you... Tengyun heard this by chance..." Chu Yangs face twitched and he asked softly, "Why?" There was some hoarseness in his voice, and as he looked at Chu Tengyun, there was some contradiction and anguish on his face too. Even though Chu Yang didnt say clearly, the three brothers knew that Chu Yang wasnt asking why Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao wanted to harm himself, but he was asking Chu Tengyun why he hade to tell him this. Chu Tengyuns young and tender face was now ghastly pale. His lips shuddered, then he lowered down his head, but immediately he raised up his head again, "I... I... I am brothers with my elder brothers... but Im also brothers with you. I... I... I dont wish for our n to copse... and any idents to happen to any one of you... We... We have the same root... and are from the same n." Chu Tengyun shut his mouth tight. When Chu Tengyun said these, he felt a sudden pain in his heart as it jerked violently. Chu Tengyun stepped forth, raised his head and looked at Chu Yang. There was panic, guilt and imploration on his face, "Big brother... can you... you take a side... back?" Can you take a step back? Chu Yangs heart shuddered. After a long time, Chu Yang said bitterly, "I want to take a step back... but its now... impossible. Ever since I came back to the n... I have a way to retreat... If I did so, my life would be in danger..." The three teenagers face turned gloomy. They bit their lips and lowered their heads. As an offspring of the Chu n, they couldprehend the meaning behind such words of Chu Yang. Ever since big brother returned to the n, did he request for anything? In everyones eyes, big brother was always on the favorable side; But only they knew that big brother was making a helpless counterattack, nothing more. After he returned to the n, he didnt even initiate any attack and was instead pushed into the whirlwind by the family storm. Every time, he was making his counterattack! But... Chu Feilong, again and again, device new strategies. Up till today, he even dispatched his two sons to invite him to have a feast and to make use of this opportunity to deal with Chu Yang. The four brothers stood silently. Chu Tengyuns breath got heavier and heavier. His chest could no longer withstand the heavy breaths and began to sound as if a bellow was pumped. He struggled and muttered, "Big brother, I heard that... Ye Wubo from the Ye n was there." Chu Yangs entire body jerked. Lowering his head, Chu Tengyun said with difficulty, "Big brother... I know that my father and two brothers werent good to you, but... can you... let go of them...?" As he finished saying this, two drops of tears sttered on the floor. He turned around and walked out, before running away with his head ducked in. He even ignored the calls of Chu Yang, Chu Tengxiao and Chu Tengkong. "Big brother, Ill go to have a look. Tengyun is stirred up..." Chu Tengxiao bit his lips, but finally he said, "Big brother... please... think more... about it. And... take more care." Then, he dragged Chu Tengkong and rushed out. Even after the three figures had vanished, Chu Yang still stood in his original position. He lookedplicated. After a long time, he smiled bitterly, and facing the empty space in front of him, he muttered, "Brother, youre still small and you dont know... I have no room to retreat, and your father... also has no room to retreat. Your two brothers... originally had many routes to choose from, yet they chose this road to ruin... but you... youre making me feel very difficult..." He continued to smile bitterly. In his mind, he had already figured out the whole sequence of this event: Chu Feilong had discussed with his two sons to make use of their identities as Chu Yangs brothers to swindle Chu Yang out, then exploit Ye Wubo from the Ye n to kill him. But this was overheard by Chu Tengyun. So, this righteous teenager wanted to get in front of Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao in inviting Chu Yang, so that Chu Yang could avoid this trap; but for some reasons, he dared not to say the matter clearly in front of Chu Yang... This was the cause of the scene that happened today. Chu Tengyun was kind, honest and thoughtful. How would he know that his father and Chu Yang were now enemies and they were utterly ipatible of each other? I dont want any idents to happen to any of you, because we have the same root and are from the same n. Chu Yang listened to this numerous times, and he even said this before a few times; but it was only today that the soft and tender face and voice of the teenager touched him deeply. "Unfortunately, I cant retreat," Chu Yang slowly raised his head and looked dispirited, "I... cant... retreat..." ... Chapter 852 Law-Enforcement Master Has Come! As he thought, another figure came at the door. The bright bald head of Sha Xinliang rushed in hurriedly; He was overjoyed when he saw Chu Yang, "Divine Doctor Chu is indeed here." Outside, Sha Xinliang had always been calling Chu Yang as Divine Doctor Chu in order to provide a cover for Chu Yangs identity. Chu Yang was shocked and asked, "Why are you here today?" Sha Xinliang squinted his eyes and said, "I have an important guest who is pulled down by a sudden illness. I would like Divine Doctor Chu to take a look at him. Is it possible?" Chu Yang instantly understood. Someone who could make Sha Xinliange to him personally... might most probably be thatw-enforcement master! "I need to be responsible for my patients! I need to save them the same way as one would save a fire!" Chu Yang said without hesitation, "Ill go now." After ordering Huang Xialiu to look after the medical center, he left with Sha Xinliang. "Ill carry you," Sha Xinliang obviously didnt want to drag the time any further. "Alright." "Little brother, thew-enforcement master hase," As he carried Chu Yang and sped forward, he lowered his voice and said excitedly. "Yeah, Ive guessed it correctly," Chu Yang remainedposed. "IveI talked to thew-enforcement master about our matter, and he expressed doubts about it, and he even scolded me for provoking and being suspicious of the doctor in our Law Enforcement Hall..." Sha Xinliang said. "Huh?" Chu Yang questioned. "So, this time around when you go to meet him, thew-enforcement master may very probably criticize you. Little brother, please do pardon him," Sha Xinliang said worriedly. "I know," Chu Yang gave a deep smile. "Then... little brother... are you confident... of thew-enforcement masters injuries?" Sha Xinliang continued to ask worriedly. Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, "If Tong Wuxin is a spy, he will definitelyy hands on thew-enforcement master. As long as Tong Wuxinid his hands, I can check this out. But... if Tong Wuxin is innocent and we wronged him, I have really no idea." Sha Xinliang suddenly stopped hurtling, asking, "How much probability is that?" Chu Yang was silent. "Little brother, if you go to him, isnt it... very dangerous?" Sha Xinliang started to be anxious, "How about I send you to leave now, immediately?" Chu Yang smiled sincerely at Sha Xinliangs undisguised temperament. He felt veryforted in his heart, "Its alright. Even if he wants to kill me, he wont use such a matter as his reason to kill me, will he? Besides, if we doubt people wrongly, we should ept the punishment. Whats so difficult about it? Besides, ording to our conjecture, the probability of Tong Wuxin being a spy is about 80 to 90 percent." Sha Xinliang finally assured himself slightly, and said, "Little brother, dont worry. If its really our fault and thew-enforcement master is angry, Ill keep you alive even if I need to sacrifice myself." "Erm." As they conversed, they had already arrived at the Law Enforcement Hall. Sha Xinliang put down Chu Yang, then the duo walked side by side into the hall. Qin Baoshan soon greeted them and said, "Youve finallye back. Just now, thew-enforcement master sted at me again..." Saying this, he looked worriedly at Chu Yang, "Little brother, are you confident? Thatw-enforcement master seems to be very protective of Tong Wuxin. If... escape as quickly as possible." He said this in a very fast and low voice. Chu Yang blinked his eyes and smiled, saying, "Things will alwayse to an end, and we have to face it after all. We cant escape from certain things, can we?" Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan looked heavy. In the small hall behind the Law Enforcement Hall. The three took a step in. All became dark in front of them as if daytime had suddenly turned into midnight. Chu Yang saw a person at his first sight. There was only that person in the small hall. But it was exactly because of his presence that cked out all the daylight! This person was in ck clothes and cloak. He was quietly facing the door, standing in front of the seat with his hands sped behind his back. Raising his head slightly to look at a scroll of words on the wall. He had a head of ck hair, but at the back side of his head, there was a patch of silvery-white hair. He was eight feet tall and had an upright body. Although he had his body turned back, he naturally revealed a posture as majestic yet calm as towering mountains and precipitous ridges. The man in ck sped his hands behind his back and softly read out the words on the wall, and said lightly, "Sha Xinliang, do you know whats the background behind them?" Although he was facing against the three persons, there was still an imposing aura that brushed across the three as he opened his mouth. As if a mountain was pressed down on them. Sha Xinliang opened his mouth and said carefully, "I vaguely remember that when the Dharma Supreme visited the South-East region back in the years, the region was experiencing its first rainstorm and storm flood, causing a number of disasters in numerous ces within the region. It was then the Dharma Supreme extended his superior martial technique to block the floods and move around the mountains, thus creating the first bigke in the Nine Heavens! It was called the Buddha Lake. After he made all the flood flow into theke, the Dharma Supreme opened a channel that linked thatke into the sea with one punch, thus saving billions of lives in the entire South-East region! He could be said to have the greatest merit in the whole world." "After this event ended, the Dharma Supreme wrote this verse. It is hung on every gate of our Law Enforcement Hall here, so as to express our immense reverence towards the Dharma Supreme." Sha Xinliang said this with trepidation, while Chu Yangs heart was almost numbed from listening to this. Rainstorm and storm flood had ravaged the entire South-East region, yet the Dharma Supreme, alone, could shift mountains to form ake? And open up a channel that links theke to the sea with one punch? What... What level of cultivation does he have? Even if its a fairy tale... it wont sound so marvelous, will it?! That man in ck sighed and said, "Yes, the Dharma Supremes visit to the South-East region had ever since bing a legend! This had also lead to increasing reputations of usw-enforcement officers in the world. But this wasnt created solely with the power of the Dharma Supreme, but that of numerousw-enforcement officers and the painstaking efforts they had put in." "Yes," Sha Xinliang said respectfully. "So... I dont need to say more about what w-enforcement officers, these three words, represent, do I?" the man in ck said lightly, "But, slight negligence could lead to great disaster! If thew-enforcement officers doubt one another, then all the hard works and merits will eventually be gone like fleeting clouds." "Yes." Qin Baoshan and Sha Xinliang were sweating. They knew thew-enforcement master was scolding them again. "The guy behind the both of you is the so-called Divine Doctor Chu, Chu Yang?" thew-enforcement master asked lightly. "Yes," Chu Yang said. "Haha, you dare to be called a divine doctor at such a young age? If you dare to throw your weight at me and provoke me again, what crime should you be charged?" thew-enforcement master said this indifferently. But regardless of Chu Yang, or Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan, they all could sense threat and oppression within the words. A faint smell of death quietly spread throughout the hall. Very obviously, thew-enforcement master already had the intention to kill this divine doctor, who had seemed to emerge out of nowhere and who had the suspicion of sowing discord among thew-enforcement officers. "Crime? I dare to say I dont have any, but instead, I have merits," Chu Yang said quietly. "Merits... where are your merits?" thew-enforcement master said coldly. "You said that I am guilty, but wheres the evidence?" Chu Yang held to his ground. Thew-enforcement master became silent. The entire atmosphere in the hall seemed to be frozen at this moment. "What I say is the evidence!" thew-enforcement masters voice became colder. "Then, my pair of eyes is also the evidence!" Chu Yang said and smiled coldly, continuing, "I shall say some arrogant words. My pair of eyes and a finger of mine are unmatched in the Nine Heavens!" "Arrogant!" thew-enforcement master snorted lightly, "Let me have a look at your abilities!" The meaning of this sentence was obvious. Qin Baoshans and Sha Xinliangs heart started to beat wildly at the same time. They groaned in their hearts: You have your body turned back, only revealing the back of your head and your ck robes. How could you see his abilities?" Chu Yang quietened down, and examined thew-enforcement masters back carefully. Then he said softly, "Law-enforcement master is indeed worthy of the name!" "Worthy of the name?" thew-enforcement master smiled softly, "How do you see that Im worthy of being called so?" Chu Yang said lightly, "Your cultivation has already reached an extraordinary level. At such an age, you still have plenty of ck hair, and theres only a bit of white hair at the back of your head. I really admire you." Even Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan had observed what Chu Yang had just said. Thew-enforcement masters body suddenly turned stiff. A fit of nervousness overcame them. The ck robes shed, as if the world had turned from night into daytime. Thew-enforcement master finally turned around. With a turn of his body, he projected a vastly different impression! He had a lean face and two eagle-like eyes. His coldness and heartlessness could be clearly felt from his face. Thick eyebrows, square face. A lock of ck hair wasbed behind his head. His ck headscarf and hair were all one color. His face was a little ck, but he had no beard at all. At this moment, his sharp eyes were closely focused on Chu Yangs face. Chu Yang felt his face constantly stung by pins, and he experienced fits of pains that were difficult to endure. Saint-level expert! This was the power that only a Martial Saint could impose! And he was definitely not a Martial Saint at the lower stages! But Chu Yang finally sighed after meeting such an expert: Because youve finally turned around. Youve allowed me to see your face! All illnesses that one had could be seen just from his face! As thew-enforcement master looked at Chu Yang, Chu Yang also looked back at him without evading. "What else?" thew-enforcement master asked quietly. "You have a full forehead. As the saying goes: People with full forehead are lucky people. These people also would have great longevity. But..." Chu Yang looked at him without blinking at all, and said, "Although you have a goodplexion, theres a touch of ckness at your forehead. If I estimated correctly, youre having a headache once in a while." Chu Yang said softly, "Although its not fatal, its endurable. After you experienced a headache, it wont recur for a long time. But that taste isnt good at all. Because, even with your Monarch-level strength, youre not capable of suppressing it." Chu Yang still continued to observe closely, and said, "No, its not that youre not capable of suppressing it, but you just cant do so. Because, once you suppressed it, the injuries would spread out and harm your brain..." Thew-enforcement master didntment on it. His eyes were as deep as water and remained still. He asked lightly, "Is there anything else?" ... Chapter 853 The Unexpected "Yes!" Chu Yang said decisively, "And, much more!" Thew-enforcement master said lightly, "Go on." Chu Yangughed, saying, "Then I shall say one more thing. Your face looks a bit ck and like the normal skin color. But, your skin color wasnt like this decades ago, am I right?" Thew-enforcement master continued to look at Chu Yang with sharp eyes and didnt speak. "Normally, in the process of cultivating, a martial practitioner will improve his body fitness. After he reaches a Martial Saint, hisplexion will remain. This is because all the filth in his body is cleaned and a heaven-earth bridge in the body is established. If he is willing, he could even maintain hisplexion at an age of thirty or forty years old till thest moment of his life." "After one breaks through the Saint level and reaches the Supreme level, he can even rejuvenate his body," Chu Yang smiled, "Of course, he can reform his body to his own will. And, normally, when one reaches above the Saint level, he wont have any great demands on his appearance." "But from your facial looks, its definitely not normal. Your face should have turned tender and white in the process of cultivating at the Saint level. And afterward, you suffered from a certain kind of injury, which has led to your face to turn a bit ck." Chu Yang gabbled on, "Although this injury, on the surface, only changes the color of your face, some parts of meridians in your body must also be blocked because of it!" Thew-enforcement masters face and eyes remained still and he continued to fix his eyes on Chu Yang. But the spell of death in the air had alreadypletely vanished. Only the oppressive atmosphere remained. Chu Yang heaved a sigh of relief as he thought: The first stage was finally over. But the second stage was where he must reveal his true capabilities. Sure enough, thew-enforcement master said heavily, "Sure enough, you have a bit of skill. With your pair of eyes, although saying that you are unmatched in the Nine Heavens is too exaggerated, you already can be considered a divine doctor. But, these are still not enough!" "I know these are insufficient for you. But, for me, its already sufficient in getting a foothold in the Nine Heavens, or muddling along in the t Mountain Ridge or even the entire South-East region," Chu Yang said as he smiled lightly. Thew-enforcement master closed his eyes and responded, "But its still not enough." Chu Yang smiled politely and said, "If its not enough, please extend your hand and allow me to feel your pulse." Thew-enforcement master looked at him for a moment and spoke heavily, "Do you know the consequences of this?" Chu Yang said, unafraid, "If you came just to use me and kill me, then I really dont have that interest." Thew-enforcement master fixed his eyes, "Oh?" Chu Yangughed dly and said, "Thew-enforcement officers are of course dominant over the Nine Heavens and take charge of all the injustices in the world! But... with my sole expertise, I can muddle along wherever I like! Thew-enforcement officers have nothing to do with me." He smiled, saying, "But, I cant afford to bear the charge of sowing discord among thew-enforcement officers. So I can only try to clear up this charge with the little ability that I have. As for the truth, I dare not to say randomly." Thew-enforcement master revealed a slight smile in his eyes and said, "Oh? What do you mean?" Chu Yang said straightforwardly, "As long as my medical skills are recognized... so what if there are discords in your organization? Even if all thew-enforcement officers die, what has this got to do with me?!" Hearing these extremely unpleasant words, thew-enforcement master was actually startled. Then, heughed aloud. This suddenughter caused Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan to be taken aback. Their bodies almost broke out with goose flesh! Thew-enforcement master took a carefree step forward and stood in front of Chu Yang, saying, "Come with me." The three followed him and arrived at another small hall. Thew-enforcement master smiled and said, "Sit, sit. Xinliang, get some tea." His smile was as if the sunshine that followed a rain. Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan were overjoyed. But Chu Yang knew that his threat was far from over. Although thew-enforcement master looked sincere now, this transition was too sudden and thus appeared to be ambivalent. But Chu Yang still had something to count on. That was what Sha Xinliang had once said: 12 years ago, thew-enforcement master pursued a Monarch-level thief. After much difficulty, the thief was finally killed, but thew-enforcement master also suffered from heavy wounds and almost died! There are many tales that can be made with this fact! Monarch level experts have the cultivations sufficient for self-healing, and normal injuries could be recovered within a few days. Even if muscles or bones were hurt, there wouldnt be great harms. If he was able to suffer from heavy wounds and face the threat of death... then that injury couldnt be cured even with the cultivations of a Martial Saint. If the injury was so serious, then it would definitely hurt the fundamentals. Since it had hurt the fundamentals, how would there not be sequ? For people who were the least vulnerable, once they suffered from injuries that couldnt be self-healed, the more serious the injuries were to their body! Not for long, Sha Xinliang held up two cups of tea. As the fragrance of tea rose, the atmosphere instantly became warmer. Thew-enforcement master held up a teacup. Looking more cordial now, he said, "Divine Doctor Chu, please." Chu Yang said, "Ill help myself." And he held up another cup. Thew-enforcement master sniffed the aroma of the tea a bit sentimentally, and said, "Good tea." He sipped a mouthful, then closed his eyes to enjoy the aftertaste, and said, "Divine Doctor Chu, you may not know my name. Im called Han Xiaoran. This name sounds a bit gentle, so I dont mention it easily. But Ill never forget it because this name was given to me by my mother." His face turned blurry temporarily in the steam. Chu Yang said softly, "Your mother is definitely a talented woman." Han Xiaoran smiled nostalgically, heaved a long sigh, and said with mncholy, "The gratitude towards ones parents are high as heaven, deep as earth... My mother has already left me... for more than 1300 years. But whenever I wrote my name on a piece of paper, I would always think of the moment when my mother held on to my hand to write my name. My heart would also suddenly soften down." "So, as aw-enforcement officer for many years, although I am selfless, Im always lenient towards people whomit crimes because of their filial towards their parents." "Law is selfless, but... people are not!" Han Xiaoran sighed, adding, "Who doesnt have parents or wives? Wew-enforcement officers arent afraid of heavy blood debts, but our conscience must be clear! If theres one day that the Nine Heavens sank into unrest, dont repent when youre about to die." As he said, he looked at Sha Xinliang. Obviously, there was some meaning of warnings in these words. Deep veneration aroused in Chu Yangs heart. Chu Yang could hear that these words were said from deep down Han Xiaorans heart. No wonder this guy had such a high prestige in the South-East region. Our conscience must be clear! If theres one day that the Nine Heavens sank into unrest, dont repent when youre about to die. These words had really spoken into Chu Yangs heart. Sha Xinliang also shrugged. He stood up solemnly and said, "Ill definitely remember masters teachings!" Han Xiaoran nodded mildly. He pressed down his palms to hint Sha Xinliang to sit down. Then he said a bit sadly, "Sadly, while thew-enforcement officers are getting more and more powerful these thousands of years, how many of them actually follow their conscience as they do their jobs? The current world now really reeks..." He sighed deeply and said, "Its my duty to manage the South-East region. So I have to put in my utmost effort in building this region up. As for others... erm..." He smiled and said, "Weve gone too far in this topic. Erm, that Tong Wuxin... was rmended to me by the third old master of the Shi n. Tong Wuxins father died when Tong Wuxin was still a child. His widowed mother raised him up alone. Although Tong Wuxin himself doesnt have a good character, and he was once notorious for his poisonous hands, hes whole-hearted and very filial towards his mother. I took him into this region because hes filial and indeed has strong medical skills." He looked at Chu Yang quietly, "Divine Doctor Chu, do you understand what I mean?" Chu Yang thought for a while and said, "Im slow-witted, and dont quite fully understand." Han Xiaoran was very appreciative towards his frankness. He smiled and said, "We have our own doctors within our organization, and theyre all the family members of thew-enforcement officers; They are selected by the headquarters and sent to study at the Medicine Valley. After they finished studying, theylle back here and be distributed among the various regions. So, our Law Enforcement Hall doesnt invite external doctors." Chu Yang was confused, "Why then? ..." Han Xiaoran smiled, "Back then, there was a mess in the South-East region, and thew-enforcement officers suffered heavy casualties. I had to battle against two Saint level experts and couldnt spare time to attend to anything else. Shi Potian rmended Tong Wuxin to me, and so I agreed. After I suffered from serious injuries, it was also Tong Wuxin who spared no effort in treating me... and... erm, so I kept him." "On one hand, I also thought of whether... so I waited quietly and see what would happen next. On the other hand, I did so to deliberately owe Shi Potian a favor... Erm, but over so many years, these thoughts have already faded," Han Xiaoran looked at Chu Yang, asking, "Do you understand now?" He said it very obscurely, but Chu Yang already understood what he meant. Thew-enforcement master wasnt without doubts towards Tong Wuxin, and, he wasnt without any precautions towards the Shi n. Chu Yang knew that thew-enforcement officer wasnt truly confiding with him, but exerting pressure on him. But he didnt know where did this pressuree from. He only faintly felt that this Tong Wuxin wasnt that simple. Han Xiaoran looked at Chu Yang indifferently. After some time, he extended his wrist and said, "Divine doctor, you can diagnose me now." For some unknown reasons, Chu Yangs mood became heavy as he looked at Han Xiaorans arm which was in front of him. He took a deep breath and said, "If thats the case, Ill try my best." He extended his fingers andy them on Han Xiaorans wrist. He closed his eyes and put on a grim look. The sword spirit instantly went into Han Xiaorans body and explored it. Then, Chu Yangs face gradually became heavy and ghastly. He didnt even expect himself to arrive at such a result in his diagnosis! Han Xiaoran looked at him and smiled, "Divine Doctor Chu?" Chu Yang gasped a breath and said, "Ingenious." Han Xiaoranughed, saying, "Im good friends with the great elder in the Medicine Valley." Chu Yang immediately understood. After being silent for some while, he said, "It turns out that youve already known about something." ... Chapter 854 My Heart Is At Ease Now Han Xiaoran smiled faintly and said, "That year, I first killed Cheng Mofeng, a fifth stage Martial Saint, and caught Nan Kongyun, an eighth stage Martial Saint, injuring his internal organs and causing him to have concussions. But I suffered from an invisible poison that Nan Kongyun created himself, and the poison had now invaded deep into my internal organs... It was Tong Wuxin who helped me to treat my injuries. But the invisible poison couldnt be cured. Ive been applying medicines once a year, till today..." He smiled lightly. "That taste isnt good." Chu Yang said with surprise, "Invisible poison? You said you suffered from invisible poison?" Han Xiaorans body quivered violently. He suddenly straightened his body and two cold eyes red at Chu Yang. He didnt speak for some time, before he said heavily, "What do you mean?" Chu Yang pondered for a while and asked, "Did the great elder of the Medicine Valley also said that its invisible poison?" Han Xiaorans face became colder. He took a deep breath and said, "Are you saying... this is not invisible poison?" Chu Yang was silent for a moment, then he spoke, "Poison is a frightening thing! Even experts cant avoid suffering from poison. But... whats terrible about poison is the process of poisoning, but not what one suffers from the poison!" Han Xiaorans face was stiff and chilly. He sat still and didnt speak. "When you went to arrest Nan Kongyun, you naturally knew about his invisible poison! So, I dont believe that you went to him unprepared." Chu Yang said softly. Han Xiaorans eyes locked on Chu Yang and he said in a low voice, "Yes, in confronting him, if I went to him unprepared and without full confidence that I could evade from his poison, I would only bemitting suicide. When I went to him back then, I was equipped not only with the detoxification pill given by the Dharma Supreme, but also an advanced digestive pill given by the Medicine Valley. In addition, I also wore a coat made with giant silkworms." Chu Yang said, "And you still carried a Saint level cultivation!" Han Xiaoran was silent. He once said that he went to arrest Nan Kongyun who was an eighth stage Martial Saint, then wouldnt he be at least a ninth stage Martial Saint? "From what I know, with a Saint level cultivation, even if one didnt take tight precautions, should he exercise his cultivation, theres no way for him to suffer from any poisons, regardless of whether its invisible or otherwise!" Chu Yang said. Han Xiaoran became silent for a long time before he said heavily, "Youre right." "But you suffered from poison!" Chu Yang stressed these words coldly. These words were ordinary, but they meant a conclusion. "Yes, Ive been poisoned!" Han Xiaoran stood up and walked slowly. His face looked chilly and iron-like, as if at this moment, he had put on a cold iron mask. He said slowly, "When I came back, I felt unwell, and I didnt consider myself being poisoned! Because Im confident that even if Nan Kongyun set his poison in the battle, he would definitely not seed." "But, when Tong Wuxin diagnosed me, his diagnosis was that I suffered from invisible poison. And, all the symptoms were the same as Nan Kongyuns invisible poison. Since I arrested Nan Kongyun alive, I verified this with him when he was under interrogation, and he confirmed that I indeed suffered from invisible poison." The corner of his mouth curled up. He said, "But invisible poison has no antidote to it." "So you can only rely on Tong Wuxin to treat you," Chu Yang said. "Yes." "And it was from that time that the invisible poison found its roots in your body. Every year, it would cause a seizure." Han Xiaoran turned his back against him and sped his hands behind his back. Then, with a cold voice, he said, "Yes." "So, every year when you had a seizure, it was Tong Wuxin who helped you to suppress it," Chu Yang followed up closely. Seeing the dialogue between the two of them, Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan unknowingly started to sweat. The duo felt the atmosphere was getting more tense and oppressive, which almost caused them to be breathless as if they would suffocate and faint over at any time. "Not... bad!" Han Xiaoran remained in his position, but the joints on his two hands had already turned a bit pale. "So, after months and years, your skin color turned ck. But as aw-enforcement officer and a man, you didnt notice this at first. Or you just noticed this when I reminded you today," Chu Yang said lightly. "Not bad!" Han Xiaoran said again. "So, while your hair was originallypletely ck, there suddenly appeared a patch of silvery-white hair one day! And this is irremovable. If I didnt estimate wrongly, the scalp under your silvery-white hair had turned necrotic! This wasnt grown from your scalp, but directly from your brain!" Chu Yang said rapidly. "Everything you said is correct!" Han Xiaoran remained still. "After your injury, your cultivation hadnt improved, right?" Chu Yang asked. "No, and there are signs that Im degrading," Han Xiaoran said. "You were already at the peak in your cultivation of a Martial Saint. Within a year, you battled consecutively with two other Martial Saints. But didnt you have any new feelings or perspectives?" Chu Yang asked again. "Yes!" Han Xiaoran was very frank, "I have! But I just cant advance!" "So youve doubted Tong Wuxin before," Chu Yang was silent for a while before he said, "And you also went to the great elder of the Medicine Valley to verify this." "Yes," Han Xiaoran admitted. "What did the great elder say?" Chu Yang followed up. Han Xiaoran was silent. After a round, they still came back to the question. But the mood and atmosphere of the conversation werepletely different from that previously. This question carried with it a spell of death! Han Xiaoran was silent for a very, very long time. Then, he said slowly and with a deep voice, "He said that this is an invisible poison! But... he didnt know this kind of poison! And he couldnt cure this." Chu Yang frowned and asked an irrelevant question, "Are the high priest of the Medicine Valley and the great elder of the Medicine Valley the same person?" "No," Han Xiaoran said lightly. "Erm," Chu Yang started to ponder. The two people, one standing and the other sitting, were all sunk into thoughts. No one talked. There was dead silence. Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan felt themselves sitting on needles, but they dared not to breathe aloud. The truth was obvious from here. After a long time, Han Xiaoran gently turned around. His face still remained calm, and his eyes still remained deep and distant. Looking at Chu Yang, he asked, "Divine Doctor Chu, whats your opinion?" Chu Yang smiled bitterly. Chu Yang originally intended to stir up a storm here. Making use of thew-enforcement officers in the South-East region to confront the Shi n was Chu Yangs ideal target. But to achieve this target, there must be a premise: thew-enforcement master has injuries in his body. Then, Chu Yang would use some despicable methods to make an issue out of it, thereby achieving his own goal. But he only felt sad now. Because after he met Han Xiaoran, although Han Xiaoran had the intention to kill himself, the integrity and righteousness within Han Xiaoran aroused deep veneration in Chu Yang towards him. If Tong Wuxin wasnt a spy, Chu Yang had even intended to let this scheme go. He could use other inexhaustible and shameless methods to achieve his goals; But he had a psychological bottom line and premise: To only do so when dealing with viinous people or enemies. In the face of Han Xiaoran, such a righteous and uprightw-enforcement officer, an impartial yet sentimentalw-enforcement master, a son whos even filial to his mother who had died 1300 years ago, and an elder who had a respectable character, Chu Yang dared not toy hands on him. But, the world was just so bizarre. As Chu Yang was just about to give up, there was again a sudden change in the situation. Everything was developing in ordance with Chu Yangs anticipation. Chu Yang had to exploit Han Xiaoran even though he didnt want to now. What made Chu Yang the saddest was that he couldnt cure Han Xiaorans injuries now. Han Xiaoran was an adamant person. Moreover, after many years went by, he had already given up of putting life and death in mind. He would definitely not ept Tong Wuxins threats, and he would never ept his favor! Once Tong Wuxins atrocities were uncovered, he must be dead! The battle between the Shi n and thew-enforcement officers would definitely be ignited! Han Xiaoran must die! "Divine Doctor Chu?" Han Xiaoran smiled, looked at Chu Yang and whispered, "Im waiting for your answer." "If thew-enforcement master... dies, itll be a pity," Chu Yang said softly. Everyone wasnt a fool. They understood what Chu Yang meant by these words. Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshans face suddenly turned pale. They stood up immediately and hooked their eyes on Chu Yang while their bodies shuddered. "Erm. Ive understood," Han Xiaorans expression didnt change. He walked slowly back onto his seat, sat down, and stared at the tea, saying heavily, "Ive been practicing martial arts since young. I reached the Emperor level at 23 years old, and the Monarch level at 65 years old. After a further 1200 years, I reached the peak of the ninth stage Martial Monarch, and was only a step away from being a Supreme Martial Artist!" He said heavily, while everyone also listened to him with heavy moods. Chu Yang sighed in his heart: How talented is he to be a Martial Emperor only at 23 years old? He only used 42 years to advance from a Martial Emperor to a Martial Saint. But with such aptitude, he actually used 1200 years to advance from a Martial Monarch to a ninth stage Martial Saint! Han Xiaoran rxed himself and poured a cup of tea as he said, "I became aw-enforcement officer when I was 30 years old. Since then, I killed many viins, of which there were 17,833 Martial Emperors, 965 Martial Monarchs, and 107 Martial Saints! No one missed the and not a single person was given unjust treatments!" Heughed, "As aw-enforcement officer, killing people is inevitable. But I have a book of conscience. After I killed one, Ill record on the book. What crime did theymit, and why did we kill them were all recorded clearly. Even after killing them, Ill also investigate deeper into the issue. For 1,200 or so years, I havent killed anyone wrongly!" "My heart is at ease now!" Han Xiaoran said as he smiled faintly. Sha Xinliang spoke with a hoarse voice, "Master! Master... You..." Han Xiaoran sat still. With a flick on his sleeves, he sneered, "What I mean to say is... I, Han Xiaoran, has my conscience in the right ce for all my life. Im not afraid of looking up to heaven, nor afraid of looking down to the earth! I can go to heaven with dignity. Even if I go to hell, Ill also have the courage to meet the King of Hell face to face!" He let out a coldugh, "Tong Wuxin wanted to use this means to submit to him? And are all of you persuading me to temporarily bear with him? Haha... I would have let him go if I dont know about his wickedness. But since I do now... how am I, Han Xiaoran, someone whos willing to submit to others?" ... Chapter 855 Youve given me 20 years of life, lets have a drink! Sha Xinliangs face was full of desperation when such a sentence was out. Qin Baoshans face also turned ck. They all knew thew-enforcement masters adamant character and wanted to exploit this to unmask this conspiracy. But they never imagined that they had to pay off thew-enforcement masters life. If thats the case, the duo would rather die than for this to happen. Chu Yangs heart shuddered! To have the conscience in the right ce for all ones life, not be afraid of looking up to the heaven, nor looking down to the earth! To dare to say that he can go to heaven with dignity, and even if he goes to hell, hell also have the courage to meet the King of Hell face to face! What an upright life thew-enforcement master had led! Does such a big good guy really have to die in front of me? What a pity would this be!? But... I cant expose my identity. Chu Yangs heart sank into a dilemma. Qin Baoshan took a deep sigh and said, "Law-enforcement master, please give a second thought." Chu Yang sighed and said, "Law-enforcement master is really too upright." Han Xiaoran smiled, saying, "Who wont feel a sense of attachment towards life when death is about toe? For so many years, all the viins that had died in my hands pleaded for mercy before they died. Its because they too felt for the world too." "Im no exception," he said quietly. "But, theres a difference of how to live. Should one drag out an ignoble existence, or live with a clear conscience? They are two different things." "Ive lived with a clear conscience for 1300 or more years. I mustnt allow myself to be at the mercy of others in thest years of my life! That will be a joke!" "Tolerate this conspiracy is not a choice either!" Han Xiaoran held his teacup and said, "Tomorrow, Ill rush back to the South-East region headquarter to report this to the Dharma Supreme, and to purge the entire South-East regionpletely! Since Tong Wuxin dared toy hands on me, then he would definitely not let go of others. Perhaps there were already people who were coerced by him and doing things under hismand." "If I dont care about this, wont the South-East region be the realm of the Shi n?" His face turned stiff, and said, "Last time, the Shi n personally sent for the intervention of the battle among various big ns in the Lake of Despair. After they returned, I suggested to give the Shi n a heavy punishment, but someone covered them up... Humph! This time, I have the Shi n in my hands. How can I be nice to them?" Sha Xinliang said, "Law-enforcement master, this matter shouldnt be rushed. Since Divine Doctor Chu could check out your illness, he might know some methods that could cure you. If youpletely recover, we could hide in the dark and pretend we dont know anything. Then, we could use the lowest cost to erase all our enemies! I think this would be a surefire n." He raised his head, saying, "If you have to sacrifice your precious body to carry out this anti-espionage work; then, if in the future, our South-East region... doesnt have you, what will it be? Its really chilly to even think about this." Han Xiaoran smiled and said, "Divine Doctor Chu could see my illness, but I didnt ask whether theres a cure. Do you feel strange?" Sha Xinliang nodded. Han Xiaoran said, "If Divine Doctor Chu could cure me, then he would definitely not deliberately mystify it. So, I simply didnt ask him to avoid him from being awkward. But the two of you just wanted me to say this out..." Sha Xinliang suddenly looked gloomy. He looked at Chu Yang pleadingly and said, "Little brother, do thew-enforcement masters injuries... really have no cure?" Chu Yang started to ponder. Sha Xinliangs eyes instantly brightened and revealed some color of hope as he saw Chu Yang pondering. "The poison which thew-enforcement master suffers from is not called invisible poison, but shadowless poison," Chu Yang muttered, "Although this poison isnt as brutal as invisible poison, its a mixed poison; In the early stages, its seizures have exactly the same symptoms as invisible poison. So, it has the ability to pass fish eyes as pearls." "This poison should be directly imnted into the body during treatment. Because of this, this is very difficult to cure. And this poison has been withinw-enforcement masters body for a long time, and his brain is also starting to decay... Generally speaking, this is a terminal illness! In this case, even if Tong Wuxin provides treatment to him once a year, this wont drag further than five years. So, if theres any conspiracy, within five years, hell definitely..." "Does thew-enforcement master really have no hope?" Sha Xinliang asked desperately. Chu Yang muttered, "Actually, there are some ways to deal withw-enforcement masters injuries. But these ways are equivalent to none." "What ways?" Sha Xinliang became energetic. "The first method is... the Nine Tribtions Pill of the Nine Tribtions Sword master," Chu Yang frowned and said, "With the Nine Tribtions Pill, not only thew-enforcement master could recoverpletely, but his cultivation could also improve." Han Xiaoran smiled, saying, "Divine Doctor Chus words... really makes me feel excited. But youre equivalent to saying nothing." Chu Yang smiled wryly. "The second methods is to use extreme yin, extreme yang, extreme evil, extreme poison, these four heavenly treasures, topletely suppress the shadowless poison, then use the pure power of a Supreme Martial Artist to break through a heaven-earth bridge, thereby forcing out the shadowless poison." "Because the poison has already intruded intow-enforcement masters brain and contaminated his meridians, only Supreme Martial Artist could control this poison. Those below the level of a Supreme Martial Artist will be helpless. Moreover, thew-enforcement master is already a ninth stage Martial Saint; so those below the level of a Supreme Martial Artist cant open up his meridians." Chu Yang said. "We have a few Supreme Martial Artists within thew-enforcement officers. If they cant do the job, Dharma Supreme will also not be willing to see thew-enforcement master die just like that... But that four heavenly treasures, extreme yin, extreme yang, extreme evil, and extreme poison... What are they?" Sha Xinliang asked. Han Xiaoran sighed sadly and said, "This method is also equivalent to nothing." "Why?" Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan asked at the same time. "Extreme yin is the Mysterious Ice Jade Ointment; Extreme yang is the Mysterious Yang Jade Essence; Extreme evil is the Evilly Magical Mysterious Jade; Extreme poison is the Heaven Poison Jade Crystal. They are all from the Nine Great Herbal Medicines in the Nine Heavens." Han Xiaoranughed, "The Nine Great Herbal Medicines in the Nine Heavens only exist in legends. It is said that many years ago, after the Zhuge n once received Mysterious Jade Spirit Ginseng from the Diwu n, but theres no evidence to it... the headquarters of thew-enforcement officers have a piece of Mysterious Heaven Divine Essence. Other than this, no one has seen the other eight from the Nine Great Herbal Medicines before." Sha Xinliang hung his head down depressingly. Finding these four elixirs is even more difficult than finding the Nine Tribtions Sword master. At least theres definitely a Nine Tribtions Sword. But these four elixirs only exist in legends all along, and no one knows whether they really exist. Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, "Actually, thew-enforcement master has spoken too seriously. If four of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines are needed to treat this shadowless poison, we would be thinking too highly of it. We only need materials that are made from them. For instance, Mysterious Ice Jade Core that is produced from Mysterious Ice Jade Ointment, or Evilly Magical Jade Core that is produced from Evilly Magical Mysterious Jade. Simr goes to the other two elixirs." But everyone still felt heavy in their hearts. Whats the difference between finding the four medicines and finding materials that were produced from them? Thats as difficult as climbing up to heaven. Han Xiaoran was silent for a while and said, "This is my destiny. If thats the case, what I can do is to sacrifice myself!" Han Xiaorans face looked calm, but he had said the word sacrifice syble by syble. Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, "Actually... you dont have to be like this. I dont have the ability to cure your illness in the meantime, but... I can suppress it for a period of time." At this very moment, Chu Yang had decided to help Han Xiaoran once! Nothing else, but for one sentence that he said: Have a clear conscience so that you dont repent when youre about to die! What is there to bother so much in facing such a good man? Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan were overjoyed. Sha Xinliang violently rushed over and grabbed onto Chu Yangs hands. His eyes were filled with tears, "Little brother, little brother..." He was so excited that his tongue had turned frozen and he could only repeatedly say little brother. Looking at Sha Xinliangs excited look, Han Xiaoran could only sigh softly, but still, his eyes also flickered with tears. A glimpse of warmth slipped through his eyes. His face also softened. Chu Yang smiled bitterly and said, "I can use acupuncture to seal the area behind the brain thats decaying, as well as the heart meridians. Then, with the help of... with the help of medicines, make them hibernate. Atst, use extreme yin to suppress it." Chu Yang smiled bitterly, "This method can guarantee you to be in good conditions for ten years! But, after I use acupuncture on you again ten yearster, you will only have another five years left. So in all, I can do acupuncture on you three times. After 20 years, if the Nine Tribtions Sword master or the four herbal medicines cant be found, Ill also be helpless!" Han Xiaoran smiled with satisfaction. He said, "Im already satisfied if I can live on for another two years, whats more is that its 20 years? If a man can do whatever he likes in his life, one day is also enough!" He stood up and bowed to Chu Yang deeply, and said respectfully, "Please give me another 20 years of life. Ill remember your great kindness!" Chu Yang nodded and reached out an antique ne from his chest. From the looks of it, it was old and even a bit rusty. Below the ne were two small pieces of jades. Once they were separated, one of them had chilly fog risen out of it; while the other had rolling heatwaveing out of it. This was made by the sword spirit, under the instructions of Chu Yang. It was simply a breeze for the sword spirit to make such a ne. It really looked like it was excavated from ancient tombs that existed for tens of millions of years. Sha Xinliang, Qin Baoshan and Han Xiaoran sparkled their eyes at the same time. Han Xiaoran looked surprised, "Mysterious Ice Jade and Yang Jade!" "Yes," Chu Yang said softly, and took a precious glimpse on it, "These two pieces of jade were discovered by me when I unintentionally fell into a cave back in the years and gained the inheritance of a medical book. There was a skeleton in the cave which had this ne on it. I always regard this as a treasure, and has never shown this to anyone else..." As he said, he passed the ne forward, "Law-enforcement master, you can wear this ne to protect your heart meridians. Although it cant chase away poisons, it can suppress the shadowless poison and remove all your cultivations. After I treat you with acupuncture, youll be well for ten years." Han Xiaoran was touched. He said, "This is a priceless treasure, but you gave it to me. How should I repay you?" He didnt make any corny or superficial rejections but received it generously. Chu Yang smiled, saying, "Ifw-enforcement master feels sorry, I also have something that needs your help." Han Xiaorans face straightened and said, "Please say." Chu Yang smiled and said, "This evening, someone put up a banquet. If I go, Im afraid my life would be threatened. But I cant miss it. Should you make a guest appearance together with me, I shall treat it as your consultation charge this time around. Everyone will then be even." Han Xiaoranughed aloud and said, "Since you want to have a drink, Ill be your apany!" ... Chapter 856 Since when are enemies intimate? Although Han Xiaoran said this way, he knew that he owed Chu Yang too much. But since Chu Yang didnt im credit for himself, should Han Xiaoran had expressed profuse gratitude to Chu Yang, it would instead make him seem like a stickler of formalities. In making acquaintances, one would have to look at his future rtions. In the present, it would be better to not say anything. So, Han Xiaoran only remembered the gratitude he had towards Chu Yang, but didnt say it outright. He only changed his address to Chu Yang as a little brother, so as to indicate his intentions of making friends with Chu Yang regardless of their age differences. Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan were even more aware of the weight of Han Xiaoran addressing Chu Yang as little brother, and they looked at Chu Yang joyfully. Chu Yangs heart skipped a beat. Looking at the three people, he suddenly felt warmth in his heart. This feeling hadnt risen before ever since he had parted with Gu Duxing and his few other brothers. "Law-enforcement master, Im very honored for you to call me a little brother," Chu Yang said, smiling. Han Xiaoran became silent and said, "For these many years, ever since my brothers were gone and turned into my memories of midnight dreams, I havent called anyone brothers before." "Law-enforcement officers have great responsibilities and arent allowed to form factions. But..." Han Xiaoran smiled bitterly, "Humans hearts needfort. Even if one is iron-hearted, hell also need some moments when he can soften his heart. This is a human need and people dont do so just for exchanging interests between one another." Han Xiaoran said in a low voice, "Just as you dont want to suppress the poison in me at first, this is because you know that how much trouble youll get into if you do so. But in the end, you still resolutely decided to help me. This isnt for the friendship we have or the wealth I could give you, but because you recognize the justice I upheld as aw-enforcement officer for 1200 years. Nothing more." "This kind of recognition is conscience!" Han Xiaoran said heavily, especially emphasizing thest word conscience. "Conscience is the most important thing to me in my whole life!" "So, for this word, I, Han Xiaoran, am willing to be brothers with you!" Han Xiaoran smiled warmly, "Little brother, youve seen the ce in my heart that is unseen to most outsiders, and Ive also seen the pure heart that you have." "You save me not because of my power. Simrly, I make friends with you not just because of your medical skills!" "So, if you dont mention any price, so do I," Han Xiaoran said, "In making friends, one has to see whether hes agreeable, and the other thing to see is his heart. Its useless to speak a lot. But having a drink with each other will do." "You said well!" hearing such words, Chu Yang beamed with joy, "Old brother, I must get drunk with you tonight!" Han Xiaoran nodded smilingly. "Who actually dares to deal with little brother?" Sha Xinliang asked anxiously. "Its quite shameful to say," then Chu Yang exined the whole event, including his own background, Chu Feilongs conspiracy back then, the current circumstances and the Ye ns intervention... Han Xiaorans eyes flickered and he said, "Ye Wubo? Ye Thirteenth?" Chu Yang smiled and said, "Do you know him?" Han Xiaoran turned silent for a while and said, "Ye Wubo is the thirteenth brother of the current n master of the Ye n. Hes dark and witty, and always hide behind the scenes while he devises plots. I didnt imagine that hes the mastermind behind this matter." He pondered for a while and said, "Looks like the Ye n... is very ambitious." Chu Yang smiled lightly and said, "The power of the Ye n or how it ns schemes have originally nothing to do with me. But they have involved me. How can I not care about them?" Han Xiaoran said, "Youve good courage, little brother." He pondered for a while and said, "Ill help you in this matter. But... you must be mentally prepared, that is, I can help you to fight against Ye Wubo; but if this matter involves the whole Ye n, or if they really have some far-reaching intentions... and in the end they sent out Supreme Martial Artist to deal with us... Ill be helpless. So, we should have a well-rounded n to deal with them." Han Xiaoran had said this frankly; Chu Yang also understood what he meant: If their enemies were below the cultivation of a Supreme Martial Artist, Han Xiaoran could fight against all of them. But if their enemies involved Supreme Martial Artists, Han Xiaoran could only lose his life if he fought against them. But this was only the worse scenario; Han Xiaoran was in fact trying to think of a foolproof n: While the Nine Heavens was big, there were only a few Supreme Martial Artists. The Ye n undoubtedly had Supreme Martial Artists. And with the tens of thousands of years of deep foundations of the n, there should be more than one. But, if not for big events that mattered to the ns life and death, how would they sent out Supreme Martial Artists so easily? "Itll all work itself out in the end," Chu Yangughed, "Its not good to think of it too much. Before that, you should get your body well. Old brother, we shall go to the inner room. Dissipate your body protection power and Ill help you to suppress the shadowless poison." "Alright!" Han Xiaoran eximed. ... Lanterns were just hung up along the streets. The Lingyun Pavilion looked magnificent amidst the night. Two teenagers were looking around at the front of the Lingyun Pavilion, as though they were waiting for something. At the top of the seven-storey Lingyun Pavilion, there were three separate rooms, taking the meaning of gathering of three stars. All those who hade here not only represented their wealth, but also their nobleness. One of the rooms on the left side was where Chu Feilong and Ye Wubo had gathered previously. Now, Ye Wubo and Chu Feilong were sitting opposite each other. In front of them were Ye Wubos two expert guards. Ye Wubo had four guards, but the other two were missing. Nervousness was written all over Chu Feilongs face, and he had to continuously wipe away the sweat on him. He muttered in his heart, "Why didnt hee? Why didnt hee?" On the main seat, Ye Wubos face looked cold. He said, "Why didnt hee? Chu Feilong, youve already surpassed the time limit that Ive given to you." Chu Feilong said hurriedly, "The thirteenth master, the Law Enforcement Hall has invited Chu Yang over. This must have led Chu Yang toeter. But since he has agreed, he should being." Ye Wubo snorted. His face didnt show any hesitation, and he said coldly, "For so many years, I hadnt waited for anyone like I am right now. I didnt expect to experience waiting for someone in this small t Mountain Ridge." More cold sweat crept up Chu Feilongs face. He dared not to speak. At this moment, some voices were heard outside. Someone had already entered the middle room, and the sound of chairs being pulled out could also be faintly heard. The elder with a goatee pushed open the door and whispered, "Thirteenth master, Sha Xinliang, as well as Qin Baoshan from the Law-Enforced Auction Hall and another elder, has entered the middle room." "Erm? Do you have any impression on this elder?" Ye Wubo asked. "I didnt see him before," the elder with a goatee said, "But I think it should be an expert from the Law Enforcement Hall." The corner of Ye Wubos mouth revealed a mysterious smile and he said, "Looks like Chu Yang is going toe." He turned silent for a while and praised, "Chu Feilong, this nephew of yours is really not easy. He has already expected that there will be dangers here, and has gotten a rescue team to support him." Chu Feilong smiled bitterly and said, "I have discords with him all along. Its not surprising for him to have scruples against me. After all, he felt that only Sha Xinliang and the few otherw-enforcement officers could protect himself here." Ye Wubo smiled. The elder with a goatee said, "Thirteenth master, do you want to go up and greet them?" Ye Wubo snorted and said, "No." Raising his eyebrows, he said darkly, "If I want to kill people, Sha Xinliang wont dare to stop me. So what if I kill people in front of him? If I go forward, Sha Xinliang will know that Im here. That wont be nice. After Ive carried out what Im supposed to do, Ill simply inform him." "Yes," the elder with the goatee didnt look surprised at all. How could a mere Law Enforcement Hall in this small t Mountain Ridge not be afraid of the power of the thirteenth master of the Ye n? At this moment, the sound clothes fluttering in the air were heard. A figure came in from the windows, "Thirteenth master, that Chu Yang is already on the way. Hes not more than a thousand feet from here." "Okay," Ye Wubo asked, "Is he alone?" "Yes. Hes walking here slowly, and looks very free and casual." "Death is looming. Its also a beautiful thing to be able to walk towards it with ease," Ye Wubos said as his sinister eyes flickered, and the corners of his mouth hooked up to reveal a cruel smile. Chu Yang walked along the way. Looking at the night sceneries in the t Mountain Ridge, he felt a different taste. Then, he saw Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao waiting for him anxiously. Seeing Chu Yangs arrival, they instantly felt as if a big piece of gold had fallen from the sky, "Youve finallye!" They didnt even call big brother. "Since my two brothers invited me here, Ill naturally have toe," Chu Yang smiled. "Lets go up," the duo stood on both side of Chu Yang, sandwiching him in the middle. Then, the duo began dragging him up. "Why are you so anxious?" Chu Yang smiled, "My two brothers are really enthusiastic..." Chu Tenghu smiled evilly and said, "Brothers? Hahaha... Chu Yang, its a blessing for you to call us by brothers. After youve gone to theherworld, please dont forget this blessing." Chu Yang said stunningly, "Brother Tenghu, what do you mean? Were brothers, and blood is thicker than water." "Damn it!" Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao scolded at the same time, "Which one is your brother? Youre a bastard. Youre about to die, but still, youre daydreaming here." Chu Yangs eyes turned cold, and a spell of death flowed faintly in his eyes, "Well? What are you saying? Did you mistake me for someone else?" Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao knew that Chu Yang was definitely going to die. They couldnt endure Chu Yang anymore. Furthermore, they also thought Chu Yang had lost his cultivation and couldnt break away from the two of them. So, they began to act recklessly and heaped vulgar on him. Chu Yangs face turned colder for every sentence that the duo cursed on him. Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao were venting their frustrations on Chu Yang in a bid to give him greater insults before he died, but the reason why Chu Yang had tolerated them till today was to umte his reasons to kill them! Although he had discords with them, after all, blood was thicker than water. Chu Yang felt nothing in killing outsiders, but Chu Yang wasnt without scruples in killing his cousins. But now, along with their curses on him, the scruples he had were gradually vanishing. When he arrived at the door of the room that Chu Feilong was in, a thread of blood shed across the corners of Chu Yangs eyes. He finally figured out one matter. Enemies were irrespective of the degree of intimacy. Even if they came from the same family and had the same ancestors, as long as one wanted to kill the other, then they would be enemies! If the one who was targeted at still had scruples, he would be equivalent tomitting suicide. ... Chapter 857 Really Not Easy ... Chu Yang stood in front of the door, and turned back to look at Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao with cold and acute eyes, speaking, "Do the both of you really not care about the blood rtions between us?" He said in a low voice, "I know that both of you hate my return, as I may rob away your interests. But you must know that the fact that we share simr blood cant be changed. Even if we turn against one another, we still share the same root." Chill and death were spread from his heart. But he controlled himself to say this. Rather than admonishing the duo, Chu Yang was instead forcing out his intention to kill. Because Chu Yang even knew how these two would answer. The answer was obvious. Sure enough, with a smirk, Chu Tenghu said sarcastically, "Kinship? In the face of the interests of the whole n, you actually say about kinship? Your death is imminent. Do you think that this kinship can save you? Chu Yang, I cant help but admire you. Your 18 years of wandering life has made you stupid." Chu Yang smiled silently and muttered, "In the face of the interests of the whole n, you actually say about kinship? Your death is imminent. Do you think that this kinship can save you?" Then, he smiled and said sincerely, "Thanks for the reminder." Unknowingly, a macho appeared behind Chu Yang. The macho said coldly, "Thirteenth master has been waiting for a long time. What are you still waiting here for?" Chu Tenghu smiled and said, "Well take him in." As he said, he pushed Chu Yang at his back. The door opened at this moment. Chu Yang saw Ye Wubo at his first sight. This might be the culprit and mastermind, whom he had fantasized for countless of times, that caused him to lead a wandering life for 18 years. Ye Wubo had a thin face and was in ck. As he looked at Chu Yang, Chu Yang felt his eyes burning with ghastly fire. Instantly, he felt like hearing sounds of ghosts, as if he was in a deserted graveyard. "Youre Chu Yang?" Ye Wubo looked at Chu Yang with bleak eyes, but his voice sounded soft. Whoever heard it might even feel some warmth arising in their hearts. Chu Yangs heart skipped a beat: This Ye Wubo used spiritual enchantment on me when we just met each other. His voice obviously contained spiritual waves that he had brewed for a considerable amount of time. It was subtle, yet he exercised it with caution. This was clearly just a start. "Im Chu Yang," Chu Yang smiled softly, "Second uncle, youre also here. Arent we here for wine? Who is this?" Chu Feilongs face was as cold as ice, "Are you still thinking of having wine?" Ye Wubo waved his hands and a smile appeared in his eyes. He saw very clearly that this teenager indeed had no cultivation at all. "Chu Yang... Erm, Chu Feilings son... Haha, not bad," Ye Wuboughed twice and said, "Sit down." Chu Yang agreed and sat opposite him. "Courageous and also has a good temperament," Ye Wubo praised, "What afort for Chu Feiling to have such a son!" The entire room had an oppressive atmosphere. Perhaps, if an ordinary person came in, he would already be shuddering with fear. Just that invisible pressure in the room would also make people insane. But in facing several Monarch level experts, Chu Yang remained still. This kind of endurance level had already far exceeded that of ordinary people. No wonder Ye Thirteenth praised Chu Yang. Ye Thirteenth turned around and said to Chu Feilong, "This guy is much stronger than your three sons!" Chu Feilongs face twitched. Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao, who were standing behind Chu Yang, also twitched their faces. Their eyes were full of hate as they looked at Chu Yangs back. Ye Thirteenth looked at Chu Yang and said, "You may not know me. My surname is Ye, and Ie from the Ye n." Chu Yang remained still and said, "Your background is surely extraordinary." Ye Wubo said, "My name is Ye Wubo. Im positioned number thirteenth in the Ye n. People call me Thirteenth master. Of course, some people also call me Ye Thirteenth." Chu Yang nodded and didnt speak. He knew that Ye Thirteenth was only having an opening speech. Since this was an opening speech and Ye Thirteenth was gradually adding spiritual enchantment power into his speech, then Ye Thirteenth wouldnty hands on Chu Yang immediately but only wanted to have a talk with him. But Chu Yang had already some idea of what exactly Ye Thirteenth wanted to talk to him about. "Chu Yang, Ive let them call you here to ask you something," Ye Wubo gently used his fingers and knocked on the table. The table sounded, and it actually had an airy and unique rhythm to it. It obviously had some kind of special enchantment effect! After Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao listened to this sound, they instantly had some disturbances in their minds. Chu Yangs eyes gradually turned befuddled. "That day someone went to kill you! On the morning three days ago," Ye Wubo sounded sinister yet gentle, "Am I right?" Chu Yang shook his head. He softly pinched the area between his eyebrows, seemingly wanted to wave away the dizzy feeling. He forcibly supported himself to say, "Yes, someone wanted to kill me." Ye Wubo slowly knocked on the table again with a constant rhythm this time, and he said in an even gentler manner, "Then, how did the person die?" Chu Yangs eyes continued to look befuddled. Looking at Ye Wubos fingers which were knocking on the table, he muttered, "How did the person die?" "Yes, how did the person die?" Ye Wubo fixed his eyes deadly on Chu Yangs eyes. "That person... that person... was really fierce..." Chu Yangs eyes revealed a trace of fear. "Fierce... but he died..." Ye Wubos eyes started to flicker mysteriously, giving off a faint red glow. "Yes. Died..." "How did he die?" Ye Wubo asked patiently. "I... I cant say..." Chu Yangs eyes grew ck. From Ye Wubos perspective, he could see that Chu Yangs pupils were getting bigger. Obviously, he couldnt control his mind already. Chu Feilong also started to get nervous. After all, Chu Yangs answer would reveal the biggest enigma in Chu Feilongs heart: Who is supporting Chu Yang? How could he make thew-enforcement officers lower their heads towards him? How could he be able to turn perils into safety every time? He gazed at Chu Yang nervously, and straightened his ears, not wanting to let pass a word. He even didnt notice that the bodies of his two sons shook and they copsed onto the ground. Ye Wubos guards held Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao, and gentlyy them onto the ground, so as to prevent disturbing Ye Wubo from hypnotizing Chu Yang. "Of course you cant say this to others, but you can say it to me," Ye Wubos eyes flickered and his voice became gentler and gentler, "After all, he hade to kill you, but he died. Youre still alive. Isnt this something to be happy about?" Chu Yangs face rxed and he muttered, "Indeed..." "Did you kill him?" Ye Wubo asked gently. "No..." Chu Yang shook his head honestly. Every time he answered, there was a faint lingering sound in his voice. "Yes, you didnt kill him... I believe you," Ye Wubo said encouragingly. Chu Yangs face revealed a trustful smile. "Did he die in front of you?" Ye Wubo continued to ask. "Yes," Chu Yang said, "He died very pathetically." "Died very pathetically?" Ye Wubo asked in a very curious manner, "How pathetic was it?" Chu Yang smiled, looking as if he was unting and had derived great pleasure from being able to kill someone whos stronger than him. Beaming with joy, he said, "He walked into a trap, hahaha..." Ye Wubos eyes sparkled and said, "Walked into a trap?" "Yes, many of us defended back against him. That guy thought I didnt know anything and was very contented. But we attacked him back," Chu Yang smiled naively. Saying till here, Ye Wubos four guards revealed a fierce and agitated look. Old Third Ma, were about to know how you were killed! Your brothers will take revenge for you! "Cool!" Ye Wubo praised, "This is really a good n to deal with enemies, but... was the trap set up beforehand?" Chu Yang gave him an idiotic look, "Nonsense. Since its a trap, of course, it must be set up beforehand." Ye Wubo said miserably, "But how did you know that this person was going to kill you? How would this kind of experts reveal his whereabouts and intentions so easily?" Chu Yang was joyed instantly and said, "This problem couldnt be resolved by others. But Ipletely dont have any worries about it." "Why?" Ye Wubos sounds became gentler and more delicate. Even his eyes also became all the more intimate and warm. The knocking sounds on the table also became softer and hurried, as if it had be a constant sound. The shadows of his fingers also seemed to have joined together on the table. "We have spies!" Chu Yang said cheerfully. Chu Feilong instantly changed colors on his face. Feeling that something bad was about to happen, he wanted to stop Chu Yang from talking. The imposing air of four Monarch experts located on Chu Feilong at the same time, just like four mountains suppressing on him. Chu Feilong started to breathe with difficulty. Not to mention saying a word, even moving his tongue was impossible. "I see, there are spies," Ye Wubo said coolly. "Of course," Chu Yang said excitedly, proudly and mysteriously, "You dont know. Others all thought that there are discords within the Chu n. So, there are people whoe to buy some of us over; Especially my second uncle. He seems to be always targeting me and wants to finish me off. Actually... Haha..." "Actually what?" Ye Wubos voice remained gentle, but his breath involuntarily got a bit heavier and some doubts also arose in his heart. "Actually... our Chu n has lived on for thousands of years. If people in our n are so easily bought over by others to drive discords among us, how will the Chu n... still exist today?" Chu Yang smiled proudly, "Is this reasonable?" Ye Wubo smiled, "Very reasonable." Chu Yang said with admiration, "My second uncle endured humiliation for the n for so many years. What is it for? His life is really not easy. Its really very hard for him..." Ye Wubo suppressed the emotions in him which were about to explode, and he eximed, "Yes, really not easy. Motherf**ker, really not easy..." ... Chapter 858 Ive Looked Down On You Aside, Chu Feilong couldnt move at all under the forces of the four Monarch level guards. His face was full of despair, while his eyes, deep hatred. Extreme fear was almost about to corrupt his mind. He knew that if Ye Wubo trusted Chu Yangs words, he himself would definitely be dead today! But from the looks of Ye Wubo, he had obviously believed what Chu Yang had said. Ye Wubos belief stemmed from his very strong self-confidence! The Triple Layer Soul-Capturing Technique from the Ye n was a secret interrogation technique which was ranked third in the world. It was on par with the mind-controlling technique that thew-enforcement officers used, but when subtleties were concerned, this Triple Layer Soul-Capturing Technique was actually better! Ye Wubo was a ninth stage Martial Monarch. By his capability and using this technique to deal with Chu Yang, an 18- or 19-year-old teenager with no cultivation, if he still didnt get the information he wanted or got fake information instead, Ye Wubo would have thought of burying himself into a pit. "Im very interested," Ye Wubo knocked on the table and asked with interest, "How did your very not easy second uncle arrange this trap?" Chu Yangs eyes revealed befuddlement and fear, and seemed as if he was talking from his heart, "Making a trap is very easy..." "But you dont know about the trap beforehand, is it?" Ye Wubo acutely sensed the befuddlement and fear in Chu Yangs eyes, and instantly came to a very smart conclusion, "You dont know about the trap beforehand, right?" "No! Who knows, I dont know," Chu Yang unexpectedly rebuked this statement. "Oh?" Ye Wubo was startled. "Im just wondering if the few people who made the trap didnte from our Chu n..." Chu Yang said in a confused yet proud manner, "Theyre the friends of second uncle." "The friends of your second uncle?" Ye Wubo instantly became solemn. He had the sense that the entire matter hade to light, but he still failed to see the true face of the matter. He faintly felt that there was something fishy about this. "Yes," Chu Yang said naively, "Although Ive returned back to my n not for long, I still know that there isnt any Sword Sovereign in our n. Not to mention Sovereign of swords." "This is a reasonable statement," Ye Wubo had plotted against the Chu n for so many years. How could he not know the true capabilities of the Chu n? How would there be genius figures like Sovereigns of swords in the Chu n? "Then who is it?" Ye Wubo frowned. He seemed to be asking Chu Yang, yet also seemed to be muttering to himself. "I only heard someone call him... Seventh master," Chu Yang said, "But I dont know who this seventh master is." Ye Wubo revealed shock on his face. At this moment, his face revealed shock and astonished expression, as well as a look that he had suddenly realized something. In the room, the other four guards also had jerks on their body. Their eyes revealed a hateful look. The words seventh master had given quite a great shock to these people. It even interrupted Ye Wubos Triple Layer Soul-Capturing Technique. The other four guards also rxed their strength which was imposed on Chu Feilong, having caught these words off-guarded. Chu Feilong was finally able to open his mouth. He screamed, "Thirteenth master, Im wronged! You cant believe that little brute! I... Im loyal to you..." "Shut his mouth!" Ye Wubos face turned cold and his chest beat wildly. A spell of fury and rage of being humiliated and fooled upon started to build up in him like a volcano which was about to explode. One of the guards pped on Chu Feilongs face with a backhand. Chu Feilongs face abruptly turned to a side, and the teeth at that side went tinkling onto the floor. "Sovereign of swords. Seventh master... It turns out to be seventh master!" Ye Wuboughed coldly, and the ghastly fire in his eyes went running wild, "Xiao seventh! Youre good! Xiao seventh! Youre good!" Heughed wildly in a low voice, "Im really a fool! Oh hahaha..." Seventh master, Sovereign of swords. Seventh master of the Xiao n was a genius whos not within the direct line of descent of the n. He came from the same generation as Ye Wubo. Since young, he was obsessed with a sword, and within the nine great ns, he had a resounding nickname: Sword Madman! Ye Wubo felt all the more ufortable as he thought of it: He had worked hard for 18 years to gain control of the Chu n in the South-East region. His only purpose was to overthrow the Xiao n. Once any big events happened in the future, he could make use of the Chu n to cut off one of the big supply bases of the Xiao n, and further block other channels of supply. At crucial moments, the Chu n could also give a great stab at the Xiao ns back. As for how to achieve this goal, the follow-up and what path to take in the long term, Ye Wubo had exhausted many efforts in carefully plotting all of these and implementing his ns step by step. Over the past few years, as Chu Feilong followed Ye Wubos n and gained authority in the Chu n, Chu Feilong had gradually gained some trust from the Xiao n, and even some business power of the Xiao n. As Ye Wubo was preparing to fully support Chu Feilong to gain a firm foothold and carry on with their schemes to give a fatal blow to the Xiao n, never did he expect to obtain such news at this time. Chu Feilong was actually in contact with the Xiao n all along. He even colluded with the seventh master of the Xiao n to kill Old Third Ma, one of his best men! Ye Wubo really wanted to vomit blood at this instant. At the same time, he remembered that he had been invited by Chu Feiling to send nine Martial Emperors to the Middle Three Heavens to kill Chu Feiling. All the nine Martial Emperors were subjects of the Ye n, but simrly, they never returned after they had gone there! Was it also a conspiracy of Chu Feilong? If thats the case, while the Ye n thought that it was dominant over the Chu n and had seeded in its schemes, in actuality, they were exploited by the Chu n in sending the Ye ns men to death, one by one. The schemes that he thought had actually seeded and was actually under the watchful eyes of the Xiao n all along. His every move was under the clear sight of the Xiao n. Still, he had the nerve to n so carefully and sneakily for his every move... In the eyes of the Xiao n, he would definitely be a one-of-the-kind fool in the whole world! God knew if they hadughed out their bellies if they saw him being so diligent... With this in mind, Ye Wubo felt so ashamed now that he almost wanted to kill himself. He looked at Chu Feilong straightly. Ye Wubos sinister eyes and ferocious face made Chu Feilongs four limbs begin to shudder. Ye Wubo had be like this even though he had high cultivation. Its obvious how humiliated he was now. "Chu Feilong, very, very good. What a good Second Master Chu! What a Second Master Chu who was able to endure disgrace and heavy burdens," Ye Wubo nodded his head heavily, "Ive really looked down on you... Ive really really looked down on you." Chu Feilong looked at Ye Wubo desperately with imploring eyes, but the speech was impossible for him now. Aside, after losing Ye Wubos Triple Layer Soul-Capturing Technique, Chu Yangy softly on the table, as if he had fainted that was the mostmon reaction after one had been exercised upon this technique. "Chu Feilong, I really dont understand," Ye Wubo shook his head heavily, so heavily that his neck started to produce a cracking sound. The strength that he put into shaking his head almost seemed as if he was about to smash his head onto the ground, "Im not thin on you..." Chu Feilong looked at Ye Wubo pleadingly. "Neen years ago, when you were hunted after, I saved your life. It was then I knew youre Chu Feilong; Afterwards, I realized that you have ambition. So I gave you full support to fight against your big brother. For this reason, I didnt hesitate to deploy the most crucial subjects of our Ye n to assassinate Chu Feiling and his wife, and forced them into the Lower Three Heavens. This caused their family to wrench apart and Chu Feiling to lose his power and not rise up again! And instead, to allow you to take control over the Chu n." Ye Wubo sneered coldly at himself, "After which, I wiped out the four big stewards that were the most loyal to your big brother, clearing all the obstacles in your way." "Last year, when youpletely established your foothold, you started to cooperate with the Xiao n. We sacrificed three experts to sessfully injure your father Chu Xiongcheng, thus taking a step further for you to take greater power." "Then, taking the opportunity when your big brother went out to search for medicines, I agreed to your request to send out nine Martial Emperors to kill him." "And today, Im still working hard to eliminate yourst obstacle Chu Yang, and get you ready topletely take control of the Chu n and be a n master!" Ye Wubo gritted his teeth. He breathed heavily, and his sinister eyes widened to be as big as bells, "All of these were for you! Im helping you! Our Ye n havent started on our own schemes yet..." "But you actually colluded with the Xiao n!" Ye Wuboughed, and perspired and shook his head continuously, "You... really have a good wit! Good hands! I didnt realize that you, Chu Feilong, are such a person." Chu Feilong looked at Ye Wubo with sorrow and despair. His eyes had already turned gray. He knew that it was over. Hespletely over! Ye Wubo even didnt give him any chance to argue! "Im lucky that I found it early," Ye Wubo shook his head and felt fortunate for himself, "Otherwise... wouldnt my bones be buried by you in the South-East region?" He breathed heavily and locked his eyes at Chu Feilong. Suddenly, he made a weird cry, "Dont look at me in this manner! If you continue to do so, Ill dig your eyes out!" Chu Feilong struggled anxiously, but he couldnt... "Youre still looking at me! Still looking at me! Motherf**ker!" Ye Wubo gritted his teeth. His body seemed to be almost broken, and his eyes turned bloody red. He finally exploded. His right hand extended, and his two fingers inserted fiercely into Chu Feilongs eyes. Blood sshed out. Red and ck matters sshed out. Even with the force of the four monarch level guards, they couldnt suppress Chu Feilongs miserable howl at this moment! His two eyeballs were thrown onto the ground and it started to roll. Chu Feilongs howl had now be grief-stricken breathing sounds: He was once again suppressed by the four guards, and couldnt make any sounds further. He could only bear the torture of having his eyes dug out alive in silence! The most grieving thing was that at this moment, even passing out had be an extravagant hope for him. Aside, Chu Yang trembled slightly while hey on the table. A turmoil of emotions overwhelmed his heart! On another side, two screams were let out. Chu Tenghu and Chu Tengjiao were awakened just at this moment. They only had their senses muddled by the scattered waves of the Triple Layer Soul-Capturing Technique, and so they werent hurt seriously. But they saw this horrible scene once they opened their eyes, and couldnt help but let out a scream. Chu Feilong struggled more fiercely when he heard his sons screaming. A strength unknowingly came up to him and he broke-off by the four forces that were suppressing him, and he shouted desperately, "Huer! Jiaoer! Run away! Run away quickly..." ... Chapter 860 Did you ask for my permission to kill people in the South-East Region? Chu Tenghu waspletely inhumane. He was a venomous snake throughout. Anyone who saw him would shudder. But Chu Tenghu paused for a moment, then he immediately turned around and knelt down, "Im willing to serve, thirteenth master!" The scruples within Ye Wubos eyes became more instance and he said, "Is this your true thought?" Chu Tenghu said, "Yes! Im willing to be at your beck and call, and to serve you faithfully!" "Why?" "Authority and beauty are what life is about! There are many things that others cant give us, but we have to work hard and fight for them ourselves! Since thirteenth master has given me this opportunity, Ill never let go of it!" Chu Tenghu said. "But I killed your father!" Ye Wubo stared coldly at Chu Tenghu. "My father was killed by me!" Chu Tenghu said. Ye Wubo gazed at him for a moment. Then he waved his hand and said, "You shall retreat now." Chu Tenghu bowed respectfully a few times and said, "Ill be at your disposal anytime and anywhere." Then he retreated. As the elder with the goatee saw Chu Tenghu depart from the room, he asked, "Thirteenth master, you let him off just like this?" "Yes," Ye Wubo looked into the direction from which Chu Tenghu departed, lost in thought. "This kid... is too dangerous!" the elder with the goatee even shuddered, as if his heart was viscerally cold, "He killed his biological father and blood brother so easily..." "This kid is a talent. If he can continue to survive for long, he will certainly be a formidable man!" Ye Wubo said heavily, "But before this, he would only be a straw sack. It was only today that his ambition is really instilled in him. It would be a pity if such a talented person was killed." "But you are after all his enemy because youve killed his father!" the elder with the goatee said. "In the hearts of this kind of person, theres no such things!" Ye Wubo said coldly, "If theres one day when his power has superseded that of mine, then he would kill me without hesitation. But before this, he would be even more obedient to me than a dog!" Ye Wubos sinister eyes flickered, "If I use this kid well, he would be a mad dog! And an extremely obedient crazy dog!" "This crazy dog would be even more useful than Chu Feilong," Ye Wubo said heavily. The elder with the goatee hesitated for a while and finally said, "Thirteenth master, I think... Chu Feilongs matter doesnt seem to be that easy." Ye Wubo said, "Oh?" The elder hesitated, "At that time... we were all furious, you were no exception... but... from beginning to end, we didnt give Chu Feilong any chance to argue... and let him die just like this. Now, thinking of this... weve... not considered thoroughly." Ye Wubo frowned and sank into deep thoughts. "If Chu Feilong really cheated us, why would he let his son lead Chu Yang here?" the elder said, "Im quite puzzled about this." "Are you saying Ive believed in a one-sided statement?" Ye Wubo asked slowly. After his rage, there seemed to be some emptiness in his heart. Ye Wubos rage of being humiliated gradually came to an end, and he started to resume his wit. He muttered, "Indeed... It was a bit improper..." As he thought carefully, he said slowly, "Will there be lies under the Triple Layer Soul-Capturing Technique?" Everyone couldnt answer this question. Because only the direct line of descent in the Ye n had the privilege to learn this technique. While the other four people knew the power of this technique, they didnt know how it worked. Ye Wubo thought again and said, "Our Ye n has been established for tens of thousands of years. The Triple Layer Soul-Capturing Technique has always been our great weapon! It has never gone wrong before... How would there be any mistakes?" "There are definitely no mistakes!" Ye Wubos eyes turned sharp. He looked at the elder with the goatee and said shouted angrily, "Its already a big mistake for you to doubt at my use of martial techniques!" Although Ye Wubo was clever, he was arrogant; At this moment, all the subtle doubts he had in his mind werepletely concealed by his strong confidence in himself. "If thats the case..." another person said, "This matter was indeed done by the Xiao n! Old Third Ma... was really killed by Seventh Master Xiao?" Ye Wubo said coldly, "Other than Seventh Master Xiao that bastard, is there a second Sovereign of swords in the entire South-East region?" The elder with goatee thought: Theres not only Seventh Master Xiao whos a Sovereign of sword in the Xiao n. There seem to be a few elders in the Xiao n who have higher cultivations than him... But he was reprimanded just after raising a doubt. If he raised his doubt at this moment, it would be worse. So he could only swallow it. "How to deal with that... Chu Yang?" another person pointed at Chu Yang, who was now lying restlessly on the table. "Kill him!" Ye Wubo didnt blink his eyes at all. "Yes," the elder with goatee agreed and got ready to kill Chu Yang. He was reprimanded just now. He naturally wanted to put up a good performance this time. "Kill him? Arent you too heartless?" a distant sound was heard, "Ye Wubo, are you nning to exterminate the whole of the Chu n?" This sound wasnt too loud, but the five people from the Ye n instantly felt dizzy. Obviously, this person had startling high cultivation! He was absolutely a Martial Saint! Ye Wubos pupils shrank and he shouted, "Who is this?" The door creaked open. Two people stood by the door. One was an elder with a white face and no beard; his face looked as stiff as iron. His face and mouth were square and his nose was straight. He projected a natural posture of dignity, selflessness and decisiveness! He could be said to be an elder, but his hair was ck and had a whiteplexion. His skin also looked smooth. It would be better to say that he was a middle-aged man. Behind him was themander of the Law Enforcement Hall in the South-East region, Sha Xinliang. Han Xiaoran looked calm. sping his hands behind his back, he walked slowly in. Sha Xinliang followed after him. Ye Wubos pupils shrank abruptly. There were anxiousness and bewilderment in his eyes, "Oh, its...w-enforcement master! Ye Thirteenth... didnt expect this." When these words were out, all the four guards shuddered. Its actually him! The boss of all thew-enforcement officers in the South-East region of the entire Upper Three Heavens! Han Xiaoran! Now wonder Ye Wubo proimed himself to be Ye Thirteenth; In the past, Ye Wubo would be angry whenever others mentioned him this way... "Erm, Ye Wubo. Did youe to the South-East region just to kill people?" Han Xiaoran walked into the room slowly. The corpses and blood automatically separated to both sides of the path that Han Xiaoran walked on, revealing a smooth floor. He snorted, "How daring are you! Did you inform me when you kill people here?" Ye Wubo smiled obsequiously, "I cant afford to offend thew-enforcement master." Han Xiaoran flicked his sleeves, "Whats your exnation for the two on the ground?" Ye Wuboughed, "You must have heard it just now. These two were my men, but they betrayed me. I was only punishing the traitors, this has nothing to do with me killing people." He smiled, saying, "If I knew that you were next door, Id not be so rash." "Punishing the traitors?" Han Xiaorans face became stiff. He pointed at Chu Yang, "This teenager is also your traitor?" Ye Wubo said immediately, "Hes not. Since thew-enforcement master is here, Ill let him go." "Youre only letting him go?" Han Xiaoran frowned. Ye Wubo muttered in his heart: What does this Han Xiaoran want to do? Why is he so stubborn towards me? But in any case, even if Ye Wubo had immense capabilities, he would never dare to confront Han Xiaoran in the South-East region! Ye Wubo knew very well. Although he came from the Ye n and had an extremely respectable position even thew-enforcement masters in other eight regions in the world would have certain misgivings towards the power of the Ye n this Han Xiaoran was a special case. When Han Xiaoran came to catch and kill people, he never looked at which n they came from or the power they held, but only looked at the sins theydmitted! If he thought that certain people should be caught or killed, then not to mention Ye Thirteenth alone, even if the n master came here, Han Xiaoran wouldnt change his mind! This guy was just one-track-minded! This was why Ye Wubo behaved so honestly. Because once Han Xiaoran gave down amand, even if he could get away from here alive today, he would definitely not get out of the South-East region! "Then...w-enforcement master means..." Ye Wubo submitted to humiliation. "You must give me an exnation regarding your behavior of killing people here!" Han Xiaoran said coldly, yet leaving no room for Ye Wubo to doubt and rebuke, "And, you killed people from the Chu n. Although the Chu n is a small n, its under the protection of thew-enforcement officers. Why did you kill them?" "You lured Chu Feilong to be your agent, and you killed him when this matter was exposed. Why did you say that youre punishing traitors?" Han Xiaoran looked at Ye Wubo coldly, "Ye Thirteenth, I think its better for you to follow me to the Law Enforcement Hall!" Follow him to the Law Enforcement Hall? Ye Wubo instantly sank into a dilemma. He was the thirteenth master from the venerable Ye n. Should he be caught by thew-enforcement officers, that would really be a huge joke. How would he have the front to see other people in the future? "I shallpensate for your loss!" Ye Wubo gritted his teeth and said, "I shall do whatever you say, if you give me a way out and not blemish the reputation of our Ye n." "10,000 purple crystals!" Han Xiaoran said coldly. "No problem!" Ye Wubo agreed readily. Ye Wubo knew that since Han Xiaoran had opened a price, a hesitation would probably mean that he would have to go to the Law Enforcement Hall. So, he didnt hesitate at all and agreed, "Ill bring 10 000 purple crystals to the Law Enforcement Hallter!" "Alright!" Han Xiaoran said, "Xinliang, once the purple crystals are here, you shall bring 5,000 of them to the Chu n!" Sha Xinliang bowed and said, "Yes, sir." Han Xiaoran turned around to look at Ye Wubo, "Ill handle the Chu n for you. You shall go now." Ye Wubo scolded in his heart: What could happen in the Chu n? Even if the Chu n knows it, how would they dare toe to confront our Ye n? Who needs your help to settle them... But he revealed a respectful look and said, "If thats the case, Ill have to trouble you. Ill repay you for your great kindness." The four other people from the Ye n heaved a sigh of relief and took their leave, but they looked like defeated cocks this time. As they left, Han Xiaoran patted on Chu Yangs shoulders, "What are you still pretending for? Theyve left!" ... Chapter 861 Cross-Generational Inheritance of Divine Spirit? With Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan taking the lead, a group ofw-enforcement officers sent the corpses of Chu Feilong and his sons back to the Chu n. Instantly, chaos was stirred up in the calm backyard of the Chu n. No one expected that three corpses were returned at the same time! Chu Feilongs wife vomited blood on the spot and fainted. Chu Feiling, Chu Feiyan and the few others rushed to the hall. The wailing sounds within the hall were thunderous. Old Master Chu Xiongcheng also rushed out barefooted and only wearing a singlet. The old master started tearing upon seeing the corpses. The taste of seeing his child and even grandchild die before himself was really unbearable. Chu Feiling had long prejudiced against Chu Feilong, but now, seeing his brothers corpse lying before himself, he also couldnt bear the grief and sorrow in his heart, and tears started to fall from his eyes. "What happened?" the old master had tears in his eyes and shouted, "Where did Feilong go today? How did he die? Why would he die... like this?!" His voice had already be hoarse as he spoke till the end. Everyone gazed at one another. They didnt know what Chu Feilong was busy with these two days. "Tengyun!" Chu Xiongcheng shouted, "Do you know?" Chu Tengyun was lying on his fathers corpse wailing aloud. After hearing his grandfathers question, he tried hard to suppress the agony in his heart and said, "My father had been out all day long these few days, and... on the afternoon yesterday, I heard father arranging my two elder brothers to invite... Brother Chu Yang for a feast at Lingyun Pavilion..." "Chu Yang?" Chu Xiongchengs body jerked and abruptly took a step back. His face turned pale and he looked as if he had suddenly be older. "Yang Yang?" Chu Feiling raised his face abruptly. His face was written with astonishment. "Yes," Chu Tengyun said, "I heard that my father was friends with Ye Wubo from the Ye n, and Ye Wubo told my two elder brothers to lure big brother to the pavilion. Im afraid for big brother, so I went together with Tengkong and Tengxiao to remind big brother..." Chu Xiongcheng looked at Chu Tengkong and Chu Tengxiao, and both of them nodded. Chu Xiongchengs straightened back bent down instantly. He was grieved, yet helplessly empty in his heart. Although Chu Tengyun didnt say specifically, Chu Xiongcheng and guessed out what had happened. Chu Feilong must have colluded with Ye Wubo in a bid to use Ye Wubos power to eliminate Chu Yang. But somehow, there was a turn of event and in the end, it was Chu Feilong and his two sons who suffered. If that was the case, Chu Yang obviously had some connections with their death. Chu Xiongcheng thought of the incident that Chu Feiling met back in the years, and the poison and injury that Chu Xiongcheng himself suffered a year ago. Ye Wubo and the Ye n were all nearby at both time periods... All aspects indicated that there was a collision between Chu Feilong and Ye Wubo since a long time ago! Chu Xiongcheng felt an acute pain in his heart. He didnt know what to say. "Wheres your big brother? Chu Yang? Why didnt hee back?" Chu Feiling asked hurriedly, "Who brought back the corpses?" "Sha Commander from the Law Enforcement Hall sent them back," Chu Tengyun lowered his head and said, "Commander Sha is now outside the hall." Chu Xiongcheng didnt say a word, and he strode out of the hall. He stopped in front of Sha Xinliang. "Commander Sha... What exactly... happened?" Chu Xiongcheng suppressed the sorrow in his heart and asked heavily. Sha Xinliang sighed and said, "Second master Chu started up a fight with someone, and was being..." "Who is it?" Chu Xiongchengs eyes turned fiery. Sha Xinliang became hesitant in what to say. Chu Xiongchengs face suddenly turned pale and asked, "Is it Chu Yang?" "Why do you think that?" Sha Xinliang said stunningly, "The Ye n has great influence and quite a number of people are involved in this. Its not convenient for me to say it directly here." Chu Xiongcheng dragged Sha Xinliang to walk a few steps away from the crowd, and bowed to him deeply, "Commander Sha, please say." Sha Xinliang sighed and said, "When the incident happened, were all at the Lingyun Pavilion. Han Xiaoran, thew-enforcement master of the South-East region is here recently, so Old Qin and I had gone there to wee his arrival." "Law-Enforcement Master Han was also there?" Chu Xiongcheng was taken aback. "Weve gotten a clear look at what had happened there," Sha Xinliang said. "Please say the details," Chu Xiongchengs face became heavy: The fact that Han Xiaoran was on the scene of the crime but didnt go to stop the crime from beingmitted was enough to exin theplexity of this matter. At this point, Chu Xiongcheng had erased all suspicions he had on Chu Yang: Han Xiaoran was on the spot. With his temperament, how would he be partial towards anyone? "It turned out that Second Master Chu was originally the subordinate of Ye Wubo..." this made Chu Xiongcheng change his face. "It seemed that Second Master Chu was working for Ye Wubo during this period of time but Ye Wubo was not satisfied towards him. Ye Wubo also lost his own men because of Second Master Chu; Second Master Chu evaded his responsibility to Chu Yang, so Ye Wubo wanted to meet Chu Yang. And the meeting time was just tonight..." Sha Xinliang said, "When Chu Yang came, Ye Wubo realized that Chu Yang had no cultivation at all after testing on him. Ye Wubo was furious and fell into the belief that Second Master Chu had cheated him..." Next, Sha Xinliang exined the situation thoroughly. He didnt even miss out every sentence that Ye Wubo spoke. Then he let out a long sigh and said, "We were just next door, but thew-enforcement master decided not to intervene; He said, "Why should we save such an unfilial viin who even wanted to kill his own brother and father? As for his two sons, they killed each other and their father for the sake of survival! They were worse than brutes! We would dirty our hands if we save them!" Chu Xiongcheng fell to his knees, looked up to the sky, and sighed. From Sha Xinliangs retelling of Ye Wubos words, Chu Xiongcheng dispelled thest bit of fluke in him. It turned out that it was indeed Chu Feilong who had caused the tragedy of Chu Feiling having his family wrenched apart. The abrupt incident that urred to the several helpful big stewards of the n was also caused by Chu Feilong. It was also this son of him that had caused him to be poisoned and injured. Chu Xiongcheng raised his head and wept bitterly. He couldpletely understand what Han Xiaoran meant when he said, "Why should we save such a person?" If he was Han Xiaoran, he would also absolutely not save Chu Feilong! "In the end, thew-enforcement master saw that Ye Wubo was going toy hands on Chu Yang, so we pleaded thew-enforcement master to save Chu Yang," Sha Xinliang sighed, "n Master Chu, theres something that you may not know. My chronic illness was cured by your grandson Chu Yang, so I... have a good impression of him all along, and also take more care towards him." This unveiled all the long-standing mystery in Chu Xiongchengs heart. "Thew-enforcement master also instructed us to bring you some words," Sha Xinliang said. "Law-enforcement master wants to bring me some words? What are they?" Chu Xiongcheng had vaguely guessed what they were, but he still asked. "It may be better... to not seek revenge! If you want to take revenge... do it slowly." Sha Xinliang said. "Many thanks to thew-enforcement master!" Chu Xiongcheng looked at the sky and sighed. As if this entire person had suddenly grown old at this instant. Han Xiaorans meaning was obvious. How can the Chu n afford to provoke the Ye n? Whats more, is it worthwhile to offend an enemy who has the capability to exterminate the entire n easily, just for the sake of some people who are worse than brutes? "Your grandson Chu Yang had suffered from the Ye ns Triple Layer Soul-Capturing Technique, and thew-enforcement master is now trying to save him. Once Chu Yang is alright, well send back Chu Yang. Theres no need for you to worry." Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan departed from the Chu n. Chu Xiongcheng stood in the yard like a sculpture for a long time. Hearing the wailing sounds behind him, he felt a helpless sense of sorrow and loneliness overwhelming his entire body... ... "Little brother, actually Ive one thing that I dont understand," Han Xiaoran was sitting opposite to Chu Yang. After drinking a cup of wine, he said smilingly, "You took all the troubles and means to make use of Ye Wubos hands to get rid of Chu Feilong, just for the sake of avoiding yourself from getting the charge of having killed your own rtives. But why did you suddenly take actions and kill Chu Tenghu in the end?" Chu Yang smiled mildly, saying, "Nothing. Only that at that time, I felt that this bastard must die in my hands! If he died in the hands of others, firstly, I couldnt vent away my frustration, and secondly, it would be too cheap for him." Han Xiaoran smiled, "Thirdly, this person was too dangerous. It would be too risky to have him alive, and you wouldnt be assured if he was killed by others?" Chu Yang shook his head andughed, "Old brother, you would be looking down on me while saying this. No matter how dangerous was Chu Tenghu, he wouldnt be more dangerous than Ye Wubo." Han Xiaoran nodded, "From what you mean, youre not nning to let pass Ye Wubo?" "Absolutely!" Ye Wubo raised his eyebrows, "Ye Wubo is the culprit. How can I let him off so lightly?" "Its not a trivial matter... to deal with Ye Wubo!" Han Xiaoran gave Chu Yang a solemn reminder, "You must have full confidence and kill him in one blow! Otherwise, its better to let him off first, and look for opportunities in the future. You mustnt act on impulse... Your Chu n really cant afford to provoke Ye Wubo." Chu Feilong smiled deeply and said, "I have a definite idea of what Im doing. Ye Wubo isnt Chu Feilong. Ive already gotten clear knowledge of the Ye n..." Han Xiaoran nodded grimly. Then, he asked, seemingly intentionally yet also unintentionally, "Little brother, the fluctuation in your spirit is normal. There are no abnormalities at all even when youre suffering from the Triple Layer Soul-Capturing Technique. This is really strange." Chu Yangs heart jerked. He knew that Han Xiaoran had some suspicions on him, so he said, "Doctors focus the greatest on the inheritance of divine spirits..." Han Xiaoran took a tumble and said, "I see, little brother, youve inherited a cross-generational divine spirit..." Chu Yang nodded smilingly, "Please keep this secret for me. This is my greatest weapon!" Han Xiaoran smiled, "Thats natural!" Then immediately he eximed, "No wonder youre so superb in medicines. No wonder... Youve inherited a rare divine spirit..." There were admiration andfort in his voice. Chu Yang raised his brows, lowered his voice and squinted his eyes, "Actually... Old brother Sha also used this kind of method to interrogate me... I made use of my divine spirit and scolded him, and spat a headful of saliva on his bald head..." "Bah... Hahaha..." Han Xiaoran instantly choked out a mouthful of wine, and instantlyughed aloud. He pointed at Chu Yang with his quivering finger, "You little kid, hahaha... little kid... hahahaha..." And he shook his head as he smiled, saying, "You, little kid, are so mean..." Chu Yang spread out his arms innocently and said, "Ive no idea... If I showed it off at that time, perhaps he would kill me..." "This kind of blow that Sha Xinliang has to bear really makes my... stomach ache..." Han Xiaoran couldnt help tough, and he even squinted his eyes to wink at Chu Yang, "How did you scold him at that time? Say it quick. Let me have a greatugh again..." ... Chapter 862 Theres No Pity To Kill Him! Chu Yang slowly raised his head. Han Xiaorans face instantly turned grim as looked at Chu Yang. Chu Yangs face was ghastly pale. He looked like he had just woken up from a nightmare. Forcing a smile, he said, "Old brother, youve sure enoughe in time." Han Xiaoran sighed softly, "Do you feel bad in your heart?" Chu Yang nodded as he smiled bitterly, "Yes. The three of them had sought for their own demise; I also killed people before, but this time, Im seeking revenge on them... But, I dont feel good as I looked at them dying before myself." Han Xiaoran smiled knowingly and said, "I understand this feeling. You dont feel good because you... are still a person and not a brute like Chu Tenghu!" Chu Yang smiled bitterly and said, "I originally thought that Im merciless and had utter disregard for human lives. I didnt expect that its not the case." Han Xiaoran was silent for a while and said, "Actually, everyone is merciless and has no regard towards human lives. Everyone sees all sentient beings as nothing!" "Just like in the world we are in now, there are hundreds of thousands or millions of people who are dying every day! But for those who had died, theyre just a number in our eyes. We dont have feelings towards them." "But once idents happened to the people around us, or they were killed, or died out of illnesses, we would often feel uneasy for years." "This is human nature!" "Chu Feilong was heinous in dealing with you and your father unscrupulously for all these years. But... as long as your surname is Chu, and no matter whether you return to your n or otherwise, you would have a strange and subtle feeling when dealing with him." "This has nothing to do with hatred." "Its kinship," Han Xiaoran said. "Kinship?" Chu Yang wanted to snort, but he couldnt. He said, "What kinship do I have with him?" "This kinshipes from your blood rtionship! Youve thought that theres none, but its not that theres really none," Han Xiaoranughed, "Blood rtionship is a very wonderful thing. Because youre surnamed Chu." Chu Yang sank into deep thoughts and he said, "Are you saying... Ive understood." Han Xiaoran looked at Chu Yang smilingly, "Oh?" Chu Yang smiled and said, "Chu Feilong and I are just like this. As long as he is alive, Ill think of all means to kill him. But after I killed him, the reason I feel uneasy is that no matter how evil he was, hes after all the biological son of my grandfather, and the blood brother of my father! This is kinship." Han Xiaoran stroked Chu Yangs shoulder warmly and said, "Thats right. Although this rtion is indirect, its genuinely kinship. Youre feeling uneasy now not because of Chu Feilong, but because he is your uncle! This is an immutable fact, no matter whether theres hatred between both of you. As long as kinship exists, regardless of how he betrays and harms you, it cant be extinguished. It can only be changed from warmth to pain, just like youre now." Chu Yang nodded and felt as if he had suddenly understood something. Han Xiaoran said deeply, "Kinship, haha. Even if its Chu Feilong, its no lesser in him than anyone else. Before he died, he was thinking of the safety of his son. This is kinship, isnt it?" Chu Yang sighed deeply. Han Xiaoran said, "Ive been aw-enforcement officer for many years. All the people that I had killed were viins, and all are worth to die more than once! But... all of them were extremely sentimentally attached to their families, if they had one. Before they died, knowing that they had no hope to live on, they would all plead me to arrange for their families. How could kinship be changed by good or evil?" Chu Yang fully agreed with Han Xiaoran and said, "Yes. Theres love in the hearts of kind people. But for those bad ones, it doesnt mean that their hearts are dested!" "Yes! Youre good at saying this. So, after I killed them, Ill only keep 80% of their fortune, while Ill leave the remaining 20% for their families," Han Xiaoran sighed, "Ifw-enforcement officers dont show pity and respect to themon men,w enforcement would only be a privilege." Chu Yang said sincerely, "Old brother, youre reallypassionate and benevolent in yourw enforcement." Han Xiaoran smiledfortingly, saying, "This is exactly the support that makes me feel that my conscience is clear." Chu Yang smiled. "I shall tell you a story," Han Xiaoran smiled and said. "Okay," Chu Yang knew that whatever that was spoken from this kind of experts would have asting appeal and profound meaning. Since Han Xiaoran chose to tell this story at this moment, he definitely had his own intentions. "Once there was a third stage Martial Monarch whose name I shant say here," theres a sense of recollection in his eyes, "He is so obsessed with learning martial arts that he left out his newly-wedded wife, leading his wife to have an affair with his best friend. This caused a huge change in his temperament. He became viinous and killed his best friend, while confined his wife for 90 years!" "In these 90 years, he didnt even allow his wife to die. He also didnt allow his wife to die out of sickness. In the end, he ended in my hands. Do you know whats hisst request to me when he was about to die?" Chu Yang asked, "What?" Han Xiaoran let out a long sigh, "Before he died, he pleaded me to let off his wife, and give all his life fortune to her. Then, he entrusted me to seek for his forgiveness from his wife, and say that he was sorry for her his whole life." Han Xiaoran smiled a bit bitterly, saying, "So, is this man spineless, or is he too pathetic, mortified, wicked or merciless?" Chu Yang smiled bitterly. This question was really not easy to answer. Confining his wife for 90 years could be said to be wicked. But his whole life was ruined because of this, so he could be said to be pathetic. When he was about to die, he actually pleaded for the forgiveness of the woman who had betrayed him, so he could be said to be mortified... Who knew the pain that such a man suffered his whole life? If he didnt love his wife, how would he confine her for 90 years? Wouldnt killing her be more efficient? He didnt kill her because of love. But if he didnt hate his wife, why would he confine her for 90 years? Confining her was because of loathe. Who could differentiate clearly between love and hate? Chu Yang mulled over this story. This ordinary, yet dismal story gave people an inexplicable feeling. Love and hate were implicated with each other, and this really made people feel gloomy and dejected. "This person cant let go of himself," Chu Yang sighed. "Let go?! Cant let go?!" Han Xiaoran shouted in a deep voice. This voice sounded like thunder in this small yet blood-filled space. Chu Yang shuddered, and suddenly felt enlightened. A cold feeling poured down from above his head and he said, "Yes! The key is to let go! And take everything easy!" "When one is supposed to let go of something, then let it go!" Han Xiaoran smiledfortingly, saying, "It will be painful if one doesnt let it go. If one lets it go, everything will be clear. Actually, letting go or otherwise depends on whether one wants to torture himself. Do you want to torture yourself?" "Thats right! Let go if Im supposed to do it!" Chu Yangughed, and felt his mood to be clear andforted, "How am I, Chu Yang, that kind of fool who tortures himself?!" Han Xiaoran also smiled happily. Seeing that Chu Yang had resolved the matter that had gnawed his heart, heughed out, "Yes, its good for you to understand this. Since youre not a fool, lets go. Ill apany you to have some drink." "What about... the corpses?" Chu Yang hesitated for a while. He was thinking what the ns reaction would be if he sent the corpses back. "Youre not fit to go home now," Han Xiaoran said, "If you bring back the corpses now, then no matter whether youre innocent or not, it would be a huge blow to your family!" "Ill help you handle this matter well," Han Xiaoran said, "Theres Sha Xinliang to deal with them. No matter how reluctant or ufortable you are tonight, you cant go back home." He smiled, adding, "Even if Im with you, you cant go back." "Then what should we say to the n?" Chu Yang asked. "They were killed by Ye Wubo!" Han Xiaoran said, "This has nothing to do with you." Chu Yang smiled bitterly, "Old brother, youve circumvented thew for the sake of me, and you also gave perjury." Han Xiaoran smiled, and said, "Not only that, but Ive also helped a tyrant in his evil deeds!" "Huh?" Chu Yang questioned. "Bring him in!" Han Xiaoran turned around and shouted softly. Qin Baoshan, who had never appeared, strode in. In his hands was a person who looked just like a dead dog. Qin Baoshan turned over his hands, and the person in his hands turned around his face. His eyes were closed. It was obvious that he had fainted. Chu Tenghu! Chu Yang didnt see Qin Baoshan all this time. It turned out that he had gone to arrest Chu Tenghu. Chu Yangs eyes looked cold and sharp! A murderous intent surged from his heart. Chu Yang had long made up his mind to kill this wicked and shameless Chu Tenghu who had killed both his father and brother! At this moment, seeing Chu Tenghu appearing before himself, he couldnt contain the rage in himself any further. "If little brother doesnt dare toy your hands, I can do it for you," Han Xiaoran smiled, "Of course, you can also keep him if you want to." "No!" Chu Yang raised his brows and gritted his teeth, "I may still have some feelings towards humans. Ill feel sorrow for those whom Id killed. But towards this kind of heartless brute that is even worse than pigs or dogs, where can I ce my conscience if I donty my hands on him?" Qin Baoshan shouted, "Little brother, youre right! Catch it!" Shaking his hands, he threw Chu Tenghu over. With a m, Chu Tenghu fell onto the ground. But at the same time, he recovered his consciousness. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw Chu Yang, and he couldnt help but quiver, "Chu Yang?" Chu Yang stared at him coldly. He kicked that blood-stained sword up and held it in his hands. The sword shed. On it was Chu Feilongs blood and Chu Tengjiaos blood! The blood shed. Chu Tenghu was horrified, "Big..." Not waiting for him to finish saying, the sword in Chu Yangs hands had already stabbed decisively into Chu Tenghus throat. Theres no hesitation at all. Chu Yang didnt even wait for Chu Tenghu to finish saying big brother, because Chu Yang felt that if he was being called a big brother by this brute, he would be so disgusted and throw up on the spot! ... Chapter 862 Cross-Generational Inheritance of Divine Spirit? With Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan taking the lead, a group ofw-enforcement officers sent the corpses of Chu Feilong and his sons back to the Chu n. Instantly, chaos was stirred up in the calm backyard of the Chu n. No one expected that three corpses were returned at the same time! Chu Feilongs wife vomited blood on the spot and fainted. Chu Feiling, Chu Feiyan and the few others rushed to the hall. The wailing sounds within the hall were thunderous. Old Master Chu Xiongcheng also rushed out barefooted and only wearing a singlet. The old master started tearing upon seeing the corpses. The taste of seeing his child and even grandchild die before himself was really unbearable. Chu Feiling had long prejudiced against Chu Feilong, but now, seeing his brothers corpse lying before himself, he also couldnt bear the grief and sorrow in his heart, and tears started to fall from his eyes. "What happened?" the old master had tears in his eyes and shouted, "Where did Feilong go today? How did he die? Why would he die... like this?!" His voice had already be hoarse as he spoke till the end. Everyone gazed at one another. They didnt know what Chu Feilong was busy with these two days. "Tengyun!" Chu Xiongcheng shouted, "Do you know?" Chu Tengyun was lying on his fathers corpse wailing aloud. After hearing his grandfathers question, he tried hard to suppress the agony in his heart and said, "My father had been out all day long these few days, and... on the afternoon yesterday, I heard father arranging my two elder brothers to invite... Brother Chu Yang for a feast at Lingyun Pavilion..." "Chu Yang?" Chu Xiongchengs body jerked and abruptly took a step back. His face turned pale and he looked as if he had suddenly be older. "Yang Yang?" Chu Feiling raised his face abruptly. His face was written with astonishment. "Yes," Chu Tengyun said, "I heard that my father was friends with Ye Wubo from the Ye n, and Ye Wubo told my two elder brothers to lure big brother to the pavilion. Im afraid for big brother, so I went together with Tengkong and Tengxiao to remind big brother..." Chu Xiongcheng looked at Chu Tengkong and Chu Tengxiao, and both of them nodded. Chu Xiongchengs straightened back bent down instantly. He was grieved, yet helplessly empty in his heart. Although Chu Tengyun didnt say specifically, Chu Xiongcheng and guessed out what had happened. Chu Feilong must have colluded with Ye Wubo in a bid to use Ye Wubos power to eliminate Chu Yang. But somehow, there was a turn of event and in the end, it was Chu Feilong and his two sons who suffered. If that was the case, Chu Yang obviously had some connections with their death. Chu Xiongcheng thought of the incident that Chu Feiling met back in the years, and the poison and injury that Chu Xiongcheng himself suffered a year ago. Ye Wubo and the Ye n were all nearby at both time periods... All aspects indicated that there was a collision between Chu Feilong and Ye Wubo since a long time ago! Chu Xiongcheng felt an acute pain in his heart. He didnt know what to say. "Wheres your big brother? Chu Yang? Why didnt hee back?" Chu Feiling asked hurriedly, "Who brought back the corpses?" "Sha Commander from the Law Enforcement Hall sent them back," Chu Tengyun lowered his head and said, "Commander Sha is now outside the hall." Chu Xiongcheng didnt say a word, and he strode out of the hall. He stopped in front of Sha Xinliang. "Commander Sha... What exactly... happened?" Chu Xiongcheng suppressed the sorrow in his heart and asked heavily. Sha Xinliang sighed and said, "Second master Chu started up a fight with someone, and was being..." "Who is it?" Chu Xiongchengs eyes turned fiery. Sha Xinliang became hesitant in what to say. Chu Xiongchengs face suddenly turned pale and asked, "Is it Chu Yang?" "Why do you think that?" Sha Xinliang said stunningly, "The Ye n has great influence and quite a number of people are involved in this. Its not convenient for me to say it directly here." Chu Xiongcheng dragged Sha Xinliang to walk a few steps away from the crowd, and bowed to him deeply, "Commander Sha, please say." Sha Xinliang sighed and said, "When the incident happened, were all at the Lingyun Pavilion. Han Xiaoran, thew-enforcement master of the South-East region is here recently, so Old Qin and I had gone there to wee his arrival." "Law-Enforcement Master Han was also there?" Chu Xiongcheng was taken aback. "Weve gotten a clear look at what had happened there," Sha Xinliang said. "Please say the details," Chu Xiongchengs face became heavy: The fact that Han Xiaoran was on the scene of the crime but didnt go to stop the crime from beingmitted was enough to exin theplexity of this matter. At this point, Chu Xiongcheng had erased all suspicions he had on Chu Yang: Han Xiaoran was on the spot. With his temperament, how would he be partial towards anyone? "It turned out that Second Master Chu was originally the subordinate of Ye Wubo..." this made Chu Xiongcheng change his face. "It seemed that Second Master Chu was working for Ye Wubo during this period of time but Ye Wubo was not satisfied towards him. Ye Wubo also lost his own men because of Second Master Chu; Second Master Chu evaded his responsibility to Chu Yang, so Ye Wubo wanted to meet Chu Yang. And the meeting time was just tonight..." Sha Xinliang said, "When Chu Yang came, Ye Wubo realized that Chu Yang had no cultivation at all after testing on him. Ye Wubo was furious and fell into the belief that Second Master Chu had cheated him..." Next, Sha Xinliang exined the situation thoroughly. He didnt even miss out every sentence that Ye Wubo spoke. Then he let out a long sigh and said, "We were just next door, but thew-enforcement master decided not to intervene; He said, "Why should we save such an unfilial viin who even wanted to kill his own brother and father? As for his two sons, they killed each other and their father for the sake of survival! They were worse than brutes! We would dirty our hands if we save them!" Chu Xiongcheng fell to his knees, looked up to the sky, and sighed. From Sha Xinliangs retelling of Ye Wubos words, Chu Xiongcheng dispelled thest bit of fluke in him. It turned out that it was indeed Chu Feilong who had caused the tragedy of Chu Feiling having his family wrenched apart. The abrupt incident that urred to the several helpful big stewards of the n was also caused by Chu Feilong. It was also this son of him that had caused him to be poisoned and injured. Chu Xiongcheng raised his head and wept bitterly. He couldpletely understand what Han Xiaoran meant when he said, "Why should we save such a person?" If he was Han Xiaoran, he would also absolutely not save Chu Feilong! "In the end, thew-enforcement master saw that Ye Wubo was going toy hands on Chu Yang, so we pleaded thew-enforcement master to save Chu Yang," Sha Xinliang sighed, "n Master Chu, theres something that you may not know. My chronic illness was cured by your grandson Chu Yang, so I... have a good impression of him all along, and also take more care towards him." This unveiled all the long-standing mystery in Chu Xiongchengs heart. "Thew-enforcement master also instructed us to bring you some words," Sha Xinliang said. "Law-enforcement master wants to bring me some words? What are they?" Chu Xiongcheng had vaguely guessed what they were, but he still asked. "It may be better... to not seek revenge! If you want to take revenge... do it slowly." Sha Xinliang said. "Many thanks to thew-enforcement master!" Chu Xiongcheng looked at the sky and sighed. As if this entire person had suddenly grown old at this instant. Han Xiaorans meaning was obvious. How can the Chu n afford to provoke the Ye n? Whats more, is it worthwhile to offend an enemy who has the capability to exterminate the entire n easily, just for the sake of some people who are worse than brutes? "Your grandson Chu Yang had suffered from the Ye ns Triple Layer Soul-Capturing Technique, and thew-enforcement master is now trying to save him. Once Chu Yang is alright, well send back Chu Yang. Theres no need for you to worry." Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan departed from the Chu n. Chu Xiongcheng stood in the yard like a sculpture for a long time. Hearing the wailing sounds behind him, he felt a helpless sense of sorrow and loneliness overwhelming his entire body... ... "Little brother, actually Ive one thing that I dont understand," Han Xiaoran was sitting opposite to Chu Yang. After drinking a cup of wine, he said smilingly, "You took all the troubles and means to make use of Ye Wubos hands to get rid of Chu Feilong, just for the sake of avoiding yourself from getting the charge of having killed your own rtives. But why did you suddenly take actions and kill Chu Tenghu in the end?" Chu Yang smiled mildly, saying, "Nothing. Only that at that time, I felt that this bastard must die in my hands! If he died in the hands of others, firstly, I couldnt vent away my frustration, and secondly, it would be too cheap for him." Han Xiaoran smiled, "Thirdly, this person was too dangerous. It would be too risky to have him alive, and you wouldnt be assured if he was killed by others?" Chu Yang shook his head andughed, "Old brother, you would be looking down on me while saying this. No matter how dangerous was Chu Tenghu, he wouldnt be more dangerous than Ye Wubo." Han Xiaoran nodded. "From what you mean, youre not nning to let Ye Wubo go?" "Absolutely!" Ye Wubo raised his eyebrows, "Ye Wubo is the culprit. How can I let him off so lightly?" "Its not a trivial matter... to deal with Ye Wubo!" Han Xiaoran gave Chu Yang a solemn reminder, "You must have full confidence and kill him in one blow! Otherwise, its better to let him off first, and look for opportunities in the future. You mustnt act on impulse... Your Chu n really cant afford to provoke Ye Wubo." Chu Feilong smiled deeply and said, "I have a definite idea of what Im doing. Ye Wubo isnt Chu Feilong. Ive already gotten clear knowledge of the Ye n..." Han Xiaoran nodded grimly. Then, he asked, seemingly intentionally yet also unintentionally, "Little brother, the fluctuation in your spirit is normal. There are no abnormalities at all even when youre suffering from the Triple Layer Soul-Capturing Technique. This is really strange." Chu Yangs heart jerked. He knew that Han Xiaoran had some suspicions on him, so he said, "Doctors focus the greatest on the inheritance of divine spirits..." Han Xiaoran took a tumble and said, "I see, little brother, youve inherited a cross-generational divine spirit..." Chu Yang nodded smilingly, "Please keep this secret for me. This is my greatest weapon!" Han Xiaoran smiled, "Thats natural!" Then immediately he eximed, "No wonder youre so superb in medicines. No wonder... Youve inherited a rare divine spirit..." There were admiration andfort in his voice. Chu Yang raised his brows, lowered his voice and squinted his eyes, "Actually... Old brother Sha also used this kind of method to interrogate me... I made use of my divine spirit and scolded him, and spat a headful of saliva on his bald head..." "Bah... Hahaha..." Han Xiaoran instantly choked out a mouthful of wine, and instantlyughed aloud. He pointed at Chu Yang with his quivering finger, "You little kid, hahaha... little kid... hahahaha..." And he shook his head as he smiled, saying, "You, little kid, are so mean..." Chu Yang spread out his arms innocently and said, "Ive no idea... If I showed it off at that time, perhaps he would kill me..." "This kind of blow that Sha Xinliang has to bear really makes my... stomach ache..." Han Xiaoran couldnt help tough, and he even squinted his eyes to wink at Chu Yang, "How did you scold him at that time? Say it quick. Let me have a greatugh again..." ... Chapter 864 Medicine Banquet and Tianding Grand Meeting Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan stood upright as they listened to Han Xiaorans teachings. But Chu Yang remained silent and pondered upon every sentence that Han Xiaoran spoke. Although he had been trying hard to hide his own cultivations, Han Xiaoran said: Although your strength isnt weak, its also not too strong. This meant that Chu Yang couldnt hide his capability from Han Xiaoran, or the Thousand Phantom Technique couldnt conceal Chu Yangs cultivation. Then Han Xiaoran spoke that he anticipated Chu Yang to be full-fledged... This sentence obviously showed that Han Xiaoran looked forward to Chu Yangs influence, and not cultivation. Only when the Chu ns influence and position had gone up could the Chu n and Chu Yangs name as a divine doctor supplement each other to further advance the Chu ns status quo. Only by the current capability of the Chu n, even if the Chu n was supported by Han Xiaoran for a hundred years, others might not take notice of the Chu n. Only by Chu Yangs medical skills, if he stepped out into the martial society, he would either be captured or assassinated. It would be hopeless if he wanted to gain a reputation by himself. So, only if the twoplemented with each other then could the Chu n upgrade itself rapidly in a short period of time, thereby achieving the goal that Han Xiaoran desired. So, Han Xiaoran had indicated clearly now that he wanted to support the Chu n! Chu Yang frowned and pondered: This also means that regarding the purge within the South-East region, although Han Xiaoran has mentioned it lightly, it may not be easy work. Simrly, he spoke a bit heavily in the end. But he wasntck of confidence. But... opportunity! Theres ack of opportunity and he needed to wait for it toe. After all, behind Tong Wuxins back was the Shi n, one of the nine great ns. They had one-ninth of the power over the entire maind, and there were plenty of experts in the n. How would they be willing to be humiliated to easily? Han Xiaoran turned around to look at Chu Yang. Seeing that he was deep in his thoughts and had seemingly understood something, he revealed praise in his eyes. He knew that Chu Yang had more or less understood what he meant. "Little brother, your cultivation couldnt hide from Martial Saint. Do you know?" Han Xiaoran said lightly. Chu Yang raised his head stunningly, "Thank you for your reminder." He thought: Looks like I need practice on this Thousand Phantom Technique further. Han Xiaoran said as he pondered, "The both of you, do well what youre supposed to do in this period of time. As you advance your cultivation, put in your best efforts to support the Chu n and strengthen it as soon as possible! The t Mountain Ridge cant have a single n monopolizing the entire region. Every n should get united!" His brows twitched slightly and said casually, "The Liao n... or whatsoever, mp it down." "Yes," Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan agreed at the same time. Han Xiaoran had mentioned the Liao n in a way as if its not worth mentioning at all; while Sha Xinliangs and Qin Baoshans consent was also absolutely a matter of course. One could thus see the extent of power that thew-enforcement officers had. "In this way, once we sessfully consolidated the Chu n... their strength would improve by a great stride! But the unification and cleaning of uncooperative n members would be an extremelyplicated matter... Little brother, do you have any good ideas?" Han Xiaoran asked. "Just kill!" Chu Yang smiled coldly and said, "In such a time, where is there the time for conciliation and reformation? We can only use the toughest mean to get everyone together. Whoever whoplies shall thrive, while whoever doesnt, die! As for implications... Even if there are, after its consolidated with the toughest means, there would be none!" "Ive indeed seen you correctly. Little brother, you would have great prospects in the future!" Han Xiaoran said and smiledfortingly. "Exceptional times calls for exceptional measures," Chu Yang said as he smiled lightly. spok "Oh, there will be some risks when Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan take their Purple Cloud Pills. I need a smart doctor to look after them. Otherwise, these two guys will not only not get their cultivation improved, but will instead explode into minced meat... That will be a great loss..." Han Xiaoran spoke. "Old brother, dont worry," Chu Yang said seriously, "As long as Im here, and should the Purple Cloud Pills really have that effects, Ill ensure that the two of them smoothly advance into Martial Saints!" "Thats good!" Han Xiaoran felt relieved. Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan also put down their hearts at the same time. Purple Cloud Pills were the number one treasure in the Law Enforcement Hall. Back then, the third generation of the Dharma Supreme was an expert in pharmacology. He spent thousands of years gathering countless rare medicines in the hope of increasing the cultivation of his old father, who was on the verge of dying and getting his father longer longevity. Although he didnt seed in the end, the recipe of this elixir was passed down. After the revision of this recipe by sessive generations of Dharma Supreme, it was discovered that while this elixir couldnt increase ones longevity, it could increase ones strength that was worth 500 years of practice! Theres only one shoring: It had strong medicinal properties. If an average person took the medicine, he would perhaps explode to death on the spot. Even if a Martial Monarch took it, there would also be a 90% risk of body explosion. While once the Saint level was reached, one couldnt rely on the medicine to improve his cultivation further. It was an elixir, yet an absolute poison! This pill had since be a secret drug in the Law Enforcement Hall, and it was used as a major mean in nurturing experts. Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan were happy and worried at the same time upon hearing Purple Cloud Pill. They felt slightly at ease when they heard Chu Yangs promise. "Little brother, bring 8,000 purple crystals back to the Chu n after Ye Wubo took back 10,000 purple crystals," Han Xiaoran increased 3,000 purple crystals from the originally set 5,000. "Sure," Chu Yang didnt decline Han Xiaorans offer and agreed readily. These 8,000 purple crystals were urgently needed by the Chu n. How could the Chu n expand their power without purple crystals? "Well, are four months enough for the consolidation, development and clearing of obstacles of the Chu n?" Han Xiaoran asked. Chu Yang lowered his head and frowned, saying, "The time is a bit too little, but... it should be okay." "Thats good. After half a year, that would be the middle of March, the Zhuge n would be holding a Medicine Banquet; Then, the nine great ns and the outstanding doctors from the nine great regions would participate in the banquet. The elders from the Medicine Valley would also go... Even the Dharma Supreme would send for people to take the chair... Little brother, if you want to make your mark and make a sound reputation, that would be a fortuitous opportunity!" Han Xiaoran said heavily. Chu Yangs eyes sparkled, "Medicine Banquet?" Han Xiaoran said, "Thats right. This would not only be apetition among doctors, but it would also decide whos the number one doctor in the world! All sorts of exotic nts would show up. It would then turn into a super great market and auction. Everything would be in charge by the headquarter of all thew-enforcement officers in the world to ensure that everything goes on safely!" "All the nine great ns will be there with sufficient financial resources to get whatever they need... There will be people who will make a fortune, while there will also be some who suffer great financial losses..." Han Xiaoran had said this with profound significance. "This is really a good opportunity..." Chu Yang squinted his eyes and indulged himself in fanciful thoughts. "This would be an absolutely good opportunity for people like you who have superb medical skills," Han Xiaoran said, "If one only has good medical skills but no medicines, that would be a great discount on him..." "Furthermore, if you make yourself a blockbuster there, you would immediately gain great power... In the Nine Heavens, once one gains the recognition from the Medicine Valley, he would be solicited by the various big ns... And with such a divine doctor by their sides, they would be equivalent to having one more amulet..." He looked at Chu Yang smilingly, "Little brother, are you interested?" Chu Yang said unhesitatingly, "Of course! Great interest," He sounded excited. The sword spirit in Chu Yangs consciousness was also overjoyed, as if a top ss feast was going to unfold before him. Medicine Banquet. Haha. Chu Yangs Nine Tribtions Sword hadnt nourished itself with top ss medicines for a long time. As long as he entered the banquet and had sufficient mary resources... how could the Nine Tribtions Sword not eat whatever he wanted to? Besides, even if he had insufficient mary power, wasnt there still the support of Han Xiaoran? Worse came to worst, even if there was no mary power and no support of Han Xiaoran, with the Nine Tribtions Swords dexterity, couldnt it steal? Damn it, who could prevent me from stealing? The King of Hell Chu was a bit lost in his fancy thoughts... "If little brother is interested, you cane to the South-East headquarter to find me. Ill wait for you there, and give you an identity that youe from the Law Enforcement Hall. Then you can go to the banquet along with me!" Han Xiaoran said. Chu Yang smiled sheepishly, "Since old brother has already made up your mind, Ill naturally be happy to obey!" Han Xiaoranughed, saying, "From today onwards, well start to purge the Chu n and improve its strength. Then, your identity will certainly be exposed to others. So, then, Ill not only provide you with an identity but also change your looks... Hope that youll get ready for this." Chu Yang said, "I know. If theres a number one doctor appearing from the Chu n at this moment, perhaps the Chu n would vanish from the world not more than half a months time... If I use the identity that Im from the Law Enforcement Hall, it would be apletely different case." Han Xiaoran looked at Chu Yangmendably. Han Xiaoran reallymended Chu Yangs perception. Chu Yang knew how to draw inferences about other cases from one instance. While Han Xiaoran just started a talk, Chu Yang already knew what he was about to say. Its really pleasant to talk to such people. "You must gain fame from the Medicine Banquet. Only then can you make use of the support that youve gained to enter another crucial asion and draw in talents!" Han Xiaoran looked solemn, "This asion would then be your key! And its the key that decides your future achievements!" Chu Yang said, "Oh?" Han Xiaoran said, "Im referring to the Tianding Grand Meeting!" "Tianding Grand Meeting?" Chu Yang was puzzled. "Yes. Tianding Grand Meeting is an event that takes ce in the Nine Heavens only once in a century. And its also a chance for the martial practitioners in the world to reach the sky in a single bound!" "And if you can be the Medicine King, and if the nine great ns really have the conspiracy against thew-enforcement officers... Our forces will take its shape by that time," Han Xiaoran said,ughing. Chu Yang nodded heavily. He had vaguely heard about the Tianding Grand Meeting and Medicine Banquet before, but he didnt know much about them. It was only now that he knew about their presence. Instantly, his interests were aroused. ... Chapter 865 Can you guarantee? "Tianding Grand Meeting took the meaning of taking control over the Nine Heavens. Who could do so? Onlyw-enforcement officers!" Han Xiaoranughed and exined, "Actually, all thew-enforcement officers in the world are selected from the Tianding Grand Meeting. All experts who depend on the capability of the n are suspended, and we only allow those experts who have no influence and dependents to participate. The qualified members will be taken in by the nine great regions which thew-enforcement officers are in charge of. They will be nurtured to form a new generation ofw-enforcement officers." "After we confirmed the candidates and made them go through a series of examination, we would advance their cultivation. Afterward, they have to work hard to improve their official position," Han Xiaoran said, "Back then, I emerged as an outstanding candidate at the Tianding Grand Meeting. I worked hard step by step to arrive at my current position today." Chu Yang took a tumble, "I see!" "You need to aim to enter the finals! Because that is the ce where elites are truly produced. There are a lot of people, and they are all talents who are supposed to enter the headquarter and ept the teachings of Supreme Martial Artists. And those talents... are what we need!" Han Xiaoran said. Chu Yang frowned, pondered for a while and finally sighed, "It turns out that youck manpower in your headquarter?" Han Xiaoran sighed, "In the past, the nine great regions design various plots topete for manpower; But I thought that I only need to manage my duty well in taking charge of the South-East region and bring a clear sky to the region. I didnt think of serving in the headquarter and didnt encourage more people to join us. Now, the situation had made a sharp turn. Im a bit unprepared for this." "If the Shi n has really conspired against thew-enforcement officers, then there must definitely be a nted agent within the headquarter. If we dont find out this person, sooner orter, big trouble will be stirred up!" Han Xiaoran frowned, "Of course, this is my worse consideration. If we can sessfully solve the Shi ns matter, the purge of the South-East region can go on smoothly, and itll not be as serious as we imagined. Then, we only need fame of having a number one doctor from the Medicine Banquet." Chu Yangughed, "If thats the case, Ill try my best to eliminate this worry of yours!" "We are only discussing this for the meantime. Its good for you to just have an understanding of how things stand. As long as we dont dy our time when the timees, we can meet and carry out further discussions." "When is the Tianding Grand Meeting?" Chu Yang asked. "One yearter and at the same timing after the Medicine Banquet!" Han Xiaoran said. "Then, do we need to put on fake names when we participate in the Tianding Grand Banquet?" Chu Yangs question made Han Xiaoran sank into deep thoughts. He couldnt decide even after a long time. "How many people put on fake names in the Tianding Grand Meeting in the past?" Chu Yang asked, "Since even the doctor that masters the life and death ofw-enforcement officers is a spy, is it possible that those participating in the meeting also put on fake names? Can they hide their backgrounds or fake them?" Han Xiaoran didnt know how to answer. Cold sweats crept up to him. "So, in these 10,000 years, that is after selections forw-enforcement officers for hundreds of times in the Tianding Grand Meeting, how many independent martial practitioners are there among the currentw-enforcement officers? How manyw-enforcement officers belong to the nine great ns?" Chu Yang said a bit sarcastically. "This shouldnt be? Even if theres one or two, therell not be many of such situations," Han Xiaoran said. Chu Yang smiled coldly and said, "Theres one country where after the war, countless soldiers retired to their homes. But these people need to make a living. So, the authorities issued an order: Conduct a special imperial examination among these thousand or so soldiers. The top 30 will be admitted into state government to be government officers." Chu Yang said quietly. Han Xiaoran and the rest didnt know why he was saying this, but they listened patiently. "All the retired soldiers cheered over this. Everyone worked hard, as all of them wished to earn a good living. The imperial examination was over, and the government posted the Honor List, announcing that 30 retired soldiers were recruited to be ground officers; and the list was reported to the government units, state capital and coordinators... This became a much-told tale and a great political achievement!" "But none of the retired soldiers were recruited. After a long investigation, it was known that none of the retired soldiers were within the 30 people. Then who were the 30 people?" Chu Yang asked as he tilted his head and looked at Han Xiaoran with profound significance. Han Xiaoran frowned, "Why is this so? Who were the 30 people?" Chu Yangughed, "In the end, it was known that these 30 people were assistants in the government or the rtives of the former government officers... They hadnt use a dagger or gone to the battlefield before, but they assumed such quotas and the blood-stained and broken armors to be government officers. They even enjoyed good pays and fattened themselves by drinking the life-blood of themon men..." With a m, Han Xiaoran smashed the table in front of him into pieces. His eyes red, "How would there be such a thing?!" Chu Yang said, "The assistants who became government officers had their governmental positions raised rapidly due to their political achievements... while the retired soldiers wailed as they had nowhere else to go. Their parents were old and sick, while their wives and children were waiting for them to be raised. Being helpless, they were forced to be thieves. But they were arrested by the so-called government officers who had taken their ces. These officers enforcedws strictly and impartially..." Han Xiaoran was already gasping heavily for breath. "These people were alsow-enforcement officers," Chu Yang said. Han Xiaoran was so frustrated that even his hair stood up. He roared in a low voice, "Bastard! Wicked! No conscience! If I spotted them, I would kill their whole family!" "Everyone saw that these people not only used their power for personal gains but also gained much more benefits. So, officials from other regions also followed suit..." Chu Yangughed, "The Upper Three Heavens was managed byw-enforcement officers. If one were to talk about management, thew-enforcement officers do far worse than state governments. So, when you mentioned the Tianding Grand Meeting, I remembered this..." He squinted his eyes and smiled, saying, "Everyone shares the same mentality. Since ancient times, there are just a few uwful practices... If I change my appearance, and you rmend me to go to the Tianding Grand Meeting, who will check on me? If other people rmend another one to go, who will you check on?" In 10,000 or so years, how many people infiltrated the meeting? How many people, who were lucky enough to enter the nine big ns then, are now holding high positions among thew-enforcement officers? In this Upper Three Heavens, is it the realm of thew-enforcement officers, or that of the nine great ns? Or, are the nine great nsw-enforcement officers, or arew-enforcement officers the nine great ns?" "How can you guarantee? Can even the Dharma Supreme guarantee?" Chu Yang asked sharply. Han Xiaorans face was ck. His body was heavy. After a long time, he let out a deep sigh. He didnt know how to respond to Chu Yang. Everyone quietened down. "So, we need to think of this from the worst side, and work towards the best side!" Chu Yang said, "Old Brother Han, theres a very deep yet unseen issue among thew-enforcement officers." Han Xiaoran drank his wine silently. His face was dark. He only wiped his mouth after drinking for seven or eight cups of wine. With a low voice, he said, "Law-enforcement officers... Law-enforcement officers... Hahaha..." And he immediately said, "Ill send you the Purple Cloud Pills within a month." Chu Yang said, "Good!" He rolled his eyes and asked, "Are there any disadvantages of taking Purple Cloud Pills?" "Disadvantages?" Han Xiaoran asked stunningly, "What disadvantages?" Chu Yang said, "Its best for a martial practitioner to advance their cultivations through hard practices. This would help them to break through their bottlenecks. But generally, those who use drugs to improve their cultivations would suffer from negative consequences... For instance, at some point, the problem of the bottleneck will be more serious... Are there any issues in using Purple Cloud Pills?" Han Xiaoran said, "Back then, the Dharma Supreme imitated the Purple Cloud Pill after the Nine Tribtions Pill. I havent heard that there are any issues with bottleneck..." He pondered for a while and said, "I took it once back then... Now, Ive already sessfully advanced to the peak of a ninth stage Martial Monarch... If not for the fault of Tong Wuxin, this despicable viin, Im afraid I would already be a first stage Supreme Martial Artist!" Chu Yang said happily, "If thats the case, Purple Cloud Pill is really a good thing... If you can get me more Purple Cloud Pills, that would be great." "Ive umted a number of them so that I can use them over the years. I can only get eight after I use to finish all of them..." Han Xiaoran smiled bitterly, "You want to enhance the strength of the Chu n?" Chu Yang extended five fingers, then bent down one, "I only need four." Han Xiaoran flipped his eyes, "Thats too many. I can give you two at most." "Okay then." Chu Yang agreed readily. Two was enough for the sword spirit to analyze the medicine ingredients each pill contained as well as their properties. With sufficient medicine ingredients, he could then mass-produce them. But the effects of Purple Cloud Pill were too powerful. Chu Yang knew that even though Han Xiaoran didnt know what long-term harms it would have, there definitely were! Theres absolutely nothing under the sun that could allow one to reach the sky in a single leap without suffering from any costs! So, even if Chu Yang produced the Purple Cloud Pills, he would only use them for nurturing his Dead Warriors, and not allow his rtives to take them. With Nine Tribtions Sword in his hand, why would he need to worry about such things? "We should n these few things step by step..." Han Xiaoran reminded solemnly, "Dont allow our secret to ooze out before the big matter begins!" Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan agreed solemnly at the same time. "Drink!" Han Xiaoran smiled, saying, "Tonight, we shall satisfy our little brothers wish to get everyone drunk!" The three peopleughed and toasted. It seemed that the heavy atmosphere just now hadpletely vanished. But the four people knew that they couldnt treat some things as if they hadnt happened before. And there were some words that they shouldnt forget! The four people had toast after toast. Not for long, four or five jugs of wine had gone down their belly; Relying on their tipsiness from the wine, the four people started to talk more casually, boldly and intimately. The deeper they delved into the topic of discussion, the more... dangerous... it became. The four knew that everyone wasnt drunk; But sometimes, when men needed to discuss some important matters or to deepen their feelings, they had to rely on this kind of drunkenness. People spoke unscrupulously while in a drunk state. Conscientious people naturally understood what others were talking about. While if someone said wrongly or excessively, others would justugh... This was exactly the wisdom of men. Chapter 866 Life is Helpless! Han Xiaoran tossed off his cup of wine after seeing that the moon was about to set. His body was a bit shaky. He said, "Little brother, its not early now. From today onwards, you would have a turbulent life... Take some early rest." Chu Yangughed. His thoughts resumed back to the Chu n: What does the Chu n look like now? Han Xiaoran stood up and patted on Chu Yangs shoulders drunkenly. But Chu Yang knew that Han Xiaoran wasnt drunk. With Han Xiaorans drinking capacity, not to mention these amount of wine, he wouldnt get drunk at all even with dozens or more jugs of wine. But frequently, truly insightful words were spoken by someone who pretended to be drunk. Since Han Xiaoran behaved in such a manner, he must have some important thing to tell Chu Yang that might not be convenient to say while clear-headed. So Chu Yang pricked up his ears. Han Xiaoranughed. Then he lowered down his voice and his whole body fell on Chu Yangs shoulders, as if he was so drunk that he couldnt stand upright... Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan knowingly stood to one side. Han Xiaoran lowered himself and whispered to Chu Yangs ears, "Little brother, theres a lot of helplessness in this world. No matter whether you want to be kind or evil, you need forces and manpower, and all these require your capability and influence. Only when you have fame can you have influence. Only when you have influence can you be capable; Only when you have influence will people give their backs on you. And so you have the manpower, and thereafter, strength!" "If you want to be good, but you dont have the capability, then not to mention helping others, you wont even dare to get a pretty wife; Because you cant keep her. Youll only be a cuckold if you marry her!" "If you want to be evil, but you dont have the capability, then youll only be a typical bad guy... If you have the capability, the Dharma Supreme will turn a blind eye at you even if you kill people in front of him... For instance, how evil is Ye Wubo? Haha, but I can only watch him go and punish him with 10,000 purple crystals. Its only a tiny gesture... Everyone still needs to have some face. The crimes that Ye Wubo hadmitted were legion. He should long be damned a hundred times! Dont I want to kill him? Arrest him? But he has strength, the support of the Ye n!" "This is helplessness!" "Even if your chest hurts from tolerating him, what else can you do?" "So, little brother... You must never be helpless in your life... Dont be as helpless as me... The most sacred thing in the Nine Heavens, which is thew of the Nine Heavens, is in my hands, but I dont dare to kill... Urgh... Forws that contain scruples... Should they even be called w?" "If you be helpless... then your life will really be helpless... So, to prevent helplessness in our lives... We need to do something, do something... that is sufficient to make us capable..." Han Xiaoranughed, "Isnt this also a kind of helplessness?" He let go of Chu Yangs shoulders, andughed and screamed as he walked off, "Helpless, helpless! ..." His silhouette vanished in the deep dark and in his cries of helpless. Chu Yang stood nkly and pondered upon the meaning of Han Xiaorans words. After a long time, he slowly turned back and walked off. He didnt even bid farewell to Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan. Since Han Xiaoran spoke to Chu Yang in such a manner, the meaning was obvious: Dont let Sha Xinliang know. "Why not let him know?" Chu Yang asked himself. "Because Sha Xinliang doesnt have such resolution," Chu Yang answered himself. "Then what does he mean exactly? Isnt he just saying about helplessness?" "No, hes telling me to establish my strength and influence!" "But he had already said it just now." "He said about building everyones strength, not mine." "What is my strength?" "To be a master of myself." "Is this different from what he said just now?" "Of course its different because its thest leeway that Han Xiaoran arranged: Once everyone failed, I need a fully autonomous force to keep myself alive." "So it seems that although Han Xiaoran had nned this well, hes still not confident?" "Yes!" "So hes reminding me that although hes a leading force, I cant rely on him for everything?" "Yes, I need my own n." "I need to rely on myself for everything! This is the true meaning of Han Xiaorans words!" ... Chu Yang walked silently towards the direction of the Chu n. Its already dawn when Chu Yang returned home. The Chu n was still ravaged with grief and busying about the funeral matters. Chu Yang was caught by his mother, who almost worn out her eyes from waiting for his return. Then, theres cross-examination. After dealing with his father and mother, he was called by his grandfather. "Is it you?" Chu Xiongcheng looked at his grandson nkly. His eyes were red. Chu Yang realized that almost half of his grandfathers hair had grown white overnight. "It has a certain rtion with me," Chu Yang said frankly, "But I didnty hands on them." Chu Xiongcheng let out a long sigh. He waved his hands to let Chu Yang go back to rest. While Chu Xiongcheng himself sat exhaustedly on the chair as if his body was entirely pumped out of energy and he didnt want to say a word... Chu Yang sighed, bowed, turned around and left. "I... can guess all the things that he had done over the years; Although I dont have the evidence, Im always suspicious..." Chu Xiongcheng said softly when Chu Yang was about to step out of the door. Chu Yang halted. "But I didnt do anything from the beginning till the end," Chu Xiongcheng muttered. "Because no matter what crime he hadmitted, hes your own flesh and blood," Chu Yang said silently, "I can understand you, but I dont agree with you. I also wont approve of you!" "Because youre still young and havent been a father before," Chu Xiongcheng responded with a sigh. "Maybe," Chu Yang was silent for a while and he said, "But even if I be a father, I wont allow an unfilial child to harm another obedient and wronged child." Chu Yang said coldly, "Its good for a son to be filial; But it doesnt represent that you can acquiesce a filial son to suffer from unlimited grievances." Chu Xiongcheng sighed deeply, "I cant treat every child perfectly equally." "But this is also the reason why the Chu n has been in this half-dead state. It didnt advance for so many years," Chu Yang said, "As a n master, youre not purely a father. You have no right to allow the thousands of people in the n to sacrifice for an unfilial son!" As he finished saying, Chu Yang walked out without turning his head back. Chu Xiongcheng sat next to the coffin. Under the kerosenemp, his hair stood motionless. After a long time, tears fell silently and he sighed, "But even if hes wrong... Im still a father..." The next day. Early in the morning. When the Chu n was busy with the funeral, an important guest came! Thew-enforcement master of the South-East region entered the Chu n in a high-profile manner! He was escorted by 80w-enforcement officers together with the master of the Law-Enforced Auction Hall, Qin Baoshan. Commander Sha Xinliang cleared the way for them. All the members from the Blood Payers Hall followed behind They blustered their way through the t Mountain Ridge and entered the Chu n, setting an agreement with the Chu ns n master Chu Xiongcheng. And on the spot, thew-enforcement officers passed the Chu n the power of managing the goods of the Law-Enforced Auction Hall. Following which, a feww-enforcement officers sent out messages regarding this to various regions. The Xiao n, the number one n in the South-East region, was also informed about this as soon as possible. This was equivalent to Han Xiaoran dering to them: From now on, Ill be protecting the Chu n! Please let go of the Chu n. And for the sake ofw-enforcement officers, save me, Han Xiaoran, the face! Han Xiaorans cultivation was definitely not the highest in the South-East region! Just in the Xiao n, there were a number of people who had higher cultivations than him. But Han Xiaorans identity was thew-enforcement master of the South-East region and the direct subordinate of the Dharma Supreme! Who dared to show disrespect towards him? He had all thew-enforcement officers in the South-East region and the Dharma Supreme behind his back! So, no matter how unhappy the Xiao n was, they could only admit it. At the same time, Han Xiaoranmanded the stewards and elders of the Liao n and Bao n, as well as the temporary steward of the Xiao n, toe to the Chu n, and announce the dominant status of the Chu n in the t Mountain Ridge! And with ruthless means, he killed seven elders from the Liao n and Bao n who had objections, and thereby, used blood to show his determination of including the Liao n and the Bao n into the Chu ns territory. "If theres any problem with the goods, Ill interrogate both of your ns!" Han Xiaoranpletely obstructed the Liao n and Bao n from harboring any ill intentions. The resolution ofw-enforcement officers, Han Xiaorans mercilessness, the Xiao ns silence, made the Xiao n and Bao n feel as if they had fallen into an ice cave. Han Xiaorans entire body cast a spell of death. Beside him,w-enforcement officers, and members of the Law-Enforced Auction Hall and the Blood-Payers Hall all revealed murderous looks in their eyes. Very obviously, as long as the two ns objected again, their whole n would be dead! The Liao n and Bao n could only hold back their tears and signed the lives of their ns away. This was really a great catastrophe... And they didnt understand why this happened. There had been many ns that merged with other ns in history. But it was really the first time thatw-enforcement officers personally came forward to help the merger. Why is the Chu n so lucky... Then, Han Xiaoran announced Chu Feiling, Chu Feiyan and Chu Feihan to be themander of the business group, and they were presented with the g representing thew-enforcement master of the South-East region! This move clearly showed that Han Xiaoran was putting in his best efforts to support the Chu n! And to let the Liao n and Bao n give up any hope that they had. After which, Qin Baoshan represented the Law-Enforced Auction Hall to pay a deposit of 3,000 purple crystals to the Chu n! Again, this made everyone drop their eyeballs: All along, it was the business group which paid deposits to the Law-Enforced Auction Hall. Only after the goods safely arrived and they were inspected upon would the deposit be refunded and the business group be allowed to receive remunerations. But now it was the Law-Enforced Auction who paid the deposit? Why was it so? Finally, Han Xiaoran expressed his deep condolences over Chu Feilongs ident and said, "The murderer was already found, and the Law Enforcement Hall had punished him seriously. The murderer is willing to pay apensation fee of 8,000 purple crystals to the Chu n..." ... Chapter 867 Xiao Yucheng From The Xiao Clan After Han Xiaoranpleted the ceremony and had a cordial conversation with n master Chu Xiongcheng, he gave a warning to the several big ns, then hurriedly left. His back and forth trip was as quick as a bolt of thunder. Everyone felt that they were in a dream! All the members from the Chu n included. This was a great thing for the Chu n! The sorrowful atmosphere caused by the death of Chu Feilong and his sons had, to thergest extent, dissipated. Originally, the greatest source of fortune for the Chu n was just topete for the Xiao ns trade routes together with the Liao n and Bao n. They never dared to even think of taking over the business of the Law Enforcement Hall. Thats certainly a big piece of cake, but the Chu n had no capability of eating it. Besides, thew-enforcement officers were notorious for being difficult to negotiate with. Once there was a little mistake, even if the whole Chu n had to sacrifice, thew-enforcement officers might still not be contented. But now, not only was such a good thing brought to their doorstep, but the Chu n was also given extremely preferential treatment. Not only did thew-enforcement officers give the Chu n a source of fortune, but the Chu n also need not take up responsibilities... Why was there such a good thing on Earth? The Liao n and Bao n were utterly shocked: If thats the case, its not a bad thing to submit themselves to the Chu n. Because... the Chu n obviously has a very special rtionship with thew-enforcement officers... A good tree is good for shelter! Now the Chu n is starting to develop and theres not enough manpower. If everyone works hard and the Chu n develops well, their own ns will also be treated well! What a splendid prospect! The Chu n instantly got busy. Old Master Chu Xiongcheng took this opportunity to immediately consolidate the three ns. He selected three Monarch level experts each from the Liao n and Bao n, and four from the Chu n, forming ten Monarch level experts to hold the line. Bodyguards were on standby to carry out a trade. The boycott that the Chu n expected from the other two big ns didnt happen. Instead, they were rather cooperative. The Liao n became the Chu ns second branch, while the Bao n, third. The Chu n was naturally the main branch... In the afternoon, Qin Baoshan spread down news from the Law-Enforced Auction Hall: Theres an uing task. Chu Feiling and Chu Feiyan immediately started off and began the Chu ns great journey... The Chu n roughly settled the funeral. Although its carried out solemnly, its after all not a big ceremony. Because Old Master Chu was still alive. When elders were alive, Chu Feilong and his sons were at most considered to have died young... The custom of the Nine Heavens was as such... All the funeral arrangements dispensed all unnecessary formalities and carried out as fast as possible. Chu Yang felt his presence redundant in the funeral. So, he wanted to escape. While everyone wasnt noticing, Chu Yang quietly walked away. After walking a few steps, a pair of small hands caught him, "Bring me back." It was Chu Leer. She was really tired. Because Chu Leer insisted on following Chu Yang out and she was so tired that she couldnt walk, Chu Yang could only carry her out on his back... Im so poor, Divine Doctor Chu eximed in his heart: Even if Im at the Law Enforcement Hall, I also have a special carriage to sit on. But Im now in my own home, yet I dont have such treatment at all... Just as he walked out of the Chu ns gate, he saw a few people in ck standing at the gate. Behind him were six people. Everyone was looking at Chu Yang with murderous eyes. Chu Yang frowned. These seven people came from the Xiao n. The first person was the temporary steward of the Xiao n. He was inside previously. Why did he suddenly appear outside? They appeared to be blocking his own path. "Youre Chu Yang? The master of the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall?" the leader, who had gloomy eyes and a hawk nose, asked scornfully as he examined Chu Yang in disdain. "Do you have any matters?" Chu Yang didnt release Chu Leer, and he pouted his lips and also replied scornfully. If youre rude to me, why should I reply to you with respect? The Xiao n? So what! Hadnt I already fixed that Xiao Yulong? "Xiao Yulong... Hes tricked by you? Not only did he die tragically, but he alsopensated you arge sum of purple crystals?" that hawk-nosed man asked with a heavy voice. "Thats the punishment made by thew-enforcement officers. He had nothing to do with me," Chu Yang evaded his own responsibility cleanly. The hawk-nosed man snorted and his face turned cold, "Do you think... with thew-enforcement officers supporting you, you can do whatever you want?" Chu Yang smiled coldly, "Youre right. If all thew-enforcement officers in the world support me, I can really be fearless!" The hawk-nosed man instantly became so raged that he couldnt speak. He snorted heavily and said, "Im Xiao Yucheng!" Chu Yang said tiredly, "Im very pleased..." "Xiao Yulong is my cousin," Xiao Yuchengs hawk eyes stared at Chu Yang and he said heavily, "He died with no clear reasons, and suffered from too many grievances..." Chu Yang sighed and said, "People alwaysment on dead people this way..." Xiao Yucheng snorted and lowered his voice, "Young Master Chu, youll soon say this. You really have the guts to deceive our Xiao n." Chu Yang said impatiently, "Do you dare to kill me today?" Xiao Yulong said in rage, "Who says that I dont dare?" Chu Yang sighed and walked towards Xiao Yucheng while carrying Chu Leer. Then Chu Yang extended his hands, shoved Xiao Yucheng to one side, and walked past him in a stately manner. Then Chu Yang started cursing, "Theres a group of people in the world whore really stupid; They only know how to unt. While they clearly dont dare to do something, they still insist that they dare. Ive met too many of such people... If you want to kill someone, then just kill! Crap your ass! Still I have the nerve to even think that some powerful person is here. Never did I expect to waste my saliva..." "I didnt see him so arrogant in front of thew-enforcement master just now; When Sha Xinliang and the otherw-enforcement officers were here, he also dared not to let out a fart... Now he hase to block me... He really knows how to bully people! Isnt he someone who only knows how to bully the weak but cringes against the strong..." Then he carried Chu Leer and walked away as he continued to curse Xiao Yucheng. Xiao Yucheng was so mad at Chu Yang that he couldnt breathe, then stared at Chu Yang, who was walking away with Chu Leer on his back. It was only after a long time did he start to gasp heavily for breath. The other six peoples faces were also purple. "Chu Yang, wait till you fall into my hands, Ill make you pay back million times of costs of the words that you said today!" Xiao Yucheng gasped, "Dont think that youll be safe after colluding with thew-enforcement officers!" He thought that Chu Yang didnt have any cultivation and couldnt hear him. But Chu Yang heard every word that Xiao Yucheng spoke clearly. In front, Chu Leers sounds ofughter were heard, "Brother Chu Yang, you talked really like a gangster. But I like what you said..." Xiao Yuchengs face became distorted... He faintly heard Chu Leer saying, "Leer, you must remember, you can scold whatever you like when facing this kind of person with no guts at all... Itll be alright to even curse his mom..." "Yes yes... brother youre so great, Ive remembered... That person dared not to curse back after being scolded by you, but its better for you not to curse his mom... Thats not good..." "Yes, Leer is a good girl. Youre soft-hearted. I like you... Yes, I shouldnt curse his mom in the future..." "Yes, big brother. You shall just curse his dad..." Their voices became fainter. The seven people from the Xiao n stood dumbfounded on the spot. Everyones face was twisted and fuming with anger... Chu Yang didnt intend to speak nicely from the beginning, because he understood: Since the Xiao n sent Xiao Yulongs cousin here, then the Xiao ns meaning was obvious. Since I cant avoid him anyway, why should I submit to his humiliation? So, while Xiao Yucheng was still at the Chu ns gate and Han Xiaoran just indicated his support for the Chu n, Chu Yang confirmed that Xiao Yucheng dared not toy hands on himself, so Chu Yang gave Xiao Yucheng a good scolding... Even though they might have to put up a fight in the end, he still earned a happy mood from scolding him... The little girl had a lightweight, but King of Hell Chu didnt use his cultivation to carry him. In the end, Chu Yang felt as if he was carrying a small mountain. When Chu Yang had returned to the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall, he felt that his two legs already crippled. But he saw Young Master Huang Xialiu putting up violent resistance to drinking medicine. Seeing that Divine Doctor Chu wasnt around, Young Master Huang finally began to make a scene. Chu Yang wasnt in a good mood then. Seeing Huang Xialiu, he was furious and shouted, "Piss off if you dont want to drink! Why are you so picky?" Young Master Huang shuddered and his face turned pale as if he had heard loud thunder. He drank the medicine down without making further mischief. Now, whenever Young Master Huang saw Chu Yang, he would feel an inexplicable fear. It was as if he had seen the incarnation of a devil... Then, he ran to a corner with a bitter face. Tilting his nose and mouth to one side and opening his mouth slightly... a crystal-like thread of saliva dripped down from the corner of his mouth... It was actually the bitter water thats produced by the mouth as a form of physiological reaction. This kind of bitter water would be produced whenever too sour or bitter things were eaten. Young Master Huang couldnt vomit the medicine out, but he realized that forcing out the bitter water could alleviate some of his uneasiness. So, after drinking the medicine, he would lie his back on a walls corner, and put up a mentally retarded and stupid look to drool off his saliva... Young Master Huang had already drunk the medicine for three days. In these three days, Young Master Huang felt that he had gone through three years. Nope, 30 years! Drinking six bowls of yellowish medicine soup every day made Huang Xialiu feel full. Even if he wasnt full from drinking, he would feel full from disgust... Am I still leading a human life? On the fourth day, people from the Huang n returned. Chu Yang still underestimated the emphasis that the Huang n had towards their sole descendant. Not only did they bring back all the medicinal ingredients needed for the second course of treatment, but they also brought back detailed information regarding each of them. Not only so, but the n master of the Huang n had alsoe, and he had brought Huang Xialius mother, the n masters four concubines... and Young Master Huang Xialius two wives... And a troop of expert guards! Such a great lineup made Divine Doctor Chu dumbstruck! ... Chapter 868 The Huang Clans Reaction When severaldies saw Huang Xialiu, they instantly surrounded him and inquired solicitously about his welfare. Seeing his loved ones in the most ufortable moments of his life, he burst into cries and rolled on the ground as if he had suffered from some grievance. Aftermenting for some time, the fewdies also started to trickle tears. A few couldnt help to turn around and look at Chu Yang angrily. Chu Yang finally understood why rich peoples sons were fops... From the looks of it, Huang Xialiu doted like an apple of the ns eyes... Who dared to scold him a word? Young Master Huangs two wives stood shyly at one side. Their faces were red. At Divine Doctor Chus first nce, he noticed that Huang Xialius two wives were pretty. Although they couldnt be said to be so beautiful that they could overrun cities and ruin states, they looked graceful and elegant. Although they were dressed up like married women, from their bodies and face, they were clearly virgins. There seemed to have some hidden bitterness... Upon seeing his wives, Young Master Huang instantly felt a bit guilty. He stopped crying, held their hands and smiled at his wives, and asionally sighed secretly... Im so helpless... Divine Doctor Chu suddenly had a profound realization: The greatest helplessness in life isnt the inability to earn money or to gather strength, but the helplessness in confronting two exquisite women who were just by him... At this moment, Chu Yang truly sympathized with Young Master Huang Xialiu. Under such circumstances, he actually could survive withoutmitting suicide. His endurance level was really superb. How much mncholy could one yield in his life? As much as Young Master Huang Xialius grief towards his lovely wives! If he were to go to a cat house, he would have even more grief! Among the people who hade, n Master Huang had also brought a pharmacist so that Divine Doctor Chu could study the conditions of Huang Xialiu with him together. The pharmacist was also surnamed Huang, and people called him Pharmacist Huang. But his name wasnt made known. Pharmacist Huang examined Divine Doctor Chus medicine soup for a long time and finally muttered near n Master Huangs ears, "This medicine soup... is very rare... And theres a mysterious force in it. It seems that its very beneficial... for men... Looks like Divine Doctor Chu is strengthening young masters corporeality..." n Master Huangs eyes instantly beamed and felt relieved. n Master Huang was thin and looked like a twin with his son. He first sighed as he saw Chu Yang, then sped both his hands before his chest andughed aloud, "Divine Doctor Chu? Hahaha... We are lucky to have you care for our young master. He has added trouble to you for this period of time." n Master Huang smiled, "n Master Huang, youre too polite." He thought: This n Master Huang is much easier to approach to aspared to his son. "My name is Huang Shang, haha, now the n master of the Huang n..." n Master Huang revealed his name. Divine Doctor Chu jerked and almost wanted to bow to him, "Emperor 1 ?" "Hahaha, Huang is my surname, and Shang is the same term as in the term Gao Shang 2 ," n Master Huang had seen this expression very often, and simply didnt take Chu Yangs reaction to mind. He said, "It doesnt mean emperor." "I see," n Master Huang wiped away his sweat, "n Master Huang, please have a seat." "Divine Doctor Chu, Ill help myself. Other than worrying about my son, I have something to ask you," Huang Shangs skinny face forced out a smile, and he said in a low tone, "Divine Doctor Chu, how confident are you in curing him?" Not waiting for Chu Yang to reply, Huang Shang added on, "To make him recover to... that kind of strength... that men have?" Chu Yang pondered, "Im not sure how confident is the Huang n from getting the few kinds of key medicinal ingredients?" Huang Shang stroked his beard and said, "I went to inquire them at the Law Enforcement Hall, then asked the five great ns about them! I finally got to know about their whereabouts: We have the Poisonous de Tip Stings Iron Cucumber ourselves. Now the Medicine Valley has three Superb Nine Vines; the Ling n from the nine great ns Nine-Deaths Water. While... the Zhuge n has Nine-Leaves Pangolin... If Divine Doctor Chu is hundred percent confident, Ill immediately send people off with 200,000 purple crystals to the Medicine Valley, the Zhuge n and the Ling n, and buy back the required medicinal ingredients at any costs!" n Master Huangs heart jerked and he thought: Motherf**ker, people are born to be different; Im worrying so much for 30,000 purple crystals. This n Master Huang could actually dispose of 200,000 purple crystals at one shot... What a great moneybag! His concern for his son has reached the extreme... Chu Yang smiled, saying, "As long as n Master Huang could get all these medicines, I can promise: Young Master Huang could return to normal conditions the next day. Not only that, his ability... will exceed that of ordinary men!" "Great!" Huang Shang pped his hands, and revealed a hopeful look and said, "Is this really true?" "Not a bit fake!" Chu Yang smiled, saying, "Our Chu n doesnt seem to be an opponent of your Huang n at all... How can I deceive you..." Chu Yang said jokingly. Huang Shangughed and said, "The Chu n is now on the rise. I really admire the Chu n for having direct ess to high authorities now!" "n Master Huang, youre ttering," n Master Huang smiled. Huang Shang had a load taken off his mind now. He went out and whispered to the fewdies for a while. The faces of the fewdies instantly beamed with joy. Next, Huang Shang issued amand: To get all the medicinal ingredients... at any costs, and with the fastest speed! Immediately, a number of people from the entourage galloped away in their horses... After arranging everything properly, Huang Shang came back joyfully, "Divine Doctor Chu, this poison is indeed Ending of Posterity, right?" Chu Yang said unhappily, "How would I see it wrongly?" Huang Shangughed and rubbed his hands. Then, seeming to have thought of something, his face darkened and he said, "These few days, after hearing your news, I made an investigation on Sa Wufei..." Chu Yang flipped his eyes and revealed an indifferent look, saying, "Oh?" But actually, he pricked up his ears and focused his attention. "That year, Sa Wufei went around the world and did many wicked deeds. God knows how many people did he cut off their bloodlines on. And finally, he had stirred up public anger! Of which, two families sent out people to cooperate with blood payers to besiege and kill him!" Huang Shang said. "Which two ns?" Chu Yang asked casually. "One of which was the number one domineering family in the Nine Heavens! They sent out their number one expert among their youngest generation, Ye Di; Hes also the ancestor of the Ye n and a Supreme Martial Artist. Now, no one knows if hes still alive..." Huang Shang mentioned the name Ye Di respectfully. "Ye Di..." Chu Yang muttered and remembered the name. "The other n was the Xiao n! Simrly, they sent out the number one expert among their youngest generation, Xiao Se! When Xiao Se became a ninth stage Martial Saint, he mysteriously disappeared. This happened 7 100 years ago!" Huang Shang said slowly. "As far as I know, Sa Wufei was firstly seriously injured by Ye Di. He escaped with his injuries, but was killed by Xiao Se eventually!" Huang Shang said in a heavy voice. Chu Yang muttered, "That means, thest one who killed Sa Wufei was Xiao Se. The first one who gets Sa Wufeis corpse was also Xiao Se!" "Thats right," Huang Shang nodded heavily. Chu Yang was silent. He knew that Huang Shang needed to infer many things himself! If Chu Yang said it, it wouldnt have that effect. "If thats the case, it was Xiao Se who learned Sa Wufeis Ending of Posterity!" Huang Shang said heavily. "In these 7 000 years, there must have been many people in the Xiao n who had practiced it." "At first, the Xiao n didnt take to heart the rise of the Huang n. It was till the glorious appearance of Huang Feng. Elder Huang Feng had great talents, and unintentionally saved one of the Ye ns important figures. They became sworn brothers and helped each other. This caused an uncontroble development of the Huang n. From a medium-small n, the Huang n developed to be a huge n within 300 years..." "The descendants of the Huang n were also quite capable. So generations after generations, the Huang n became more and more prosperous." "It was till four hundred years ago when the poption of the Huang n began to decline. Whenever important figures within the family were out, they never returned... And the poption of our descendants also be sparse..." "But afterward, we found out that it was a small n which had done the poisoning... Since then, our n remained calm for a few years." "In the recent 200 years, the situation intensified... There were numerous people within our n who got this weird disease... and they couldnt bear children. And there were a few who were mysteriously killed... Till my generation, it got worse; Three of my four sons were killed incidentally. Thisst one also..." Huang Shangs eyes revealed a strong hatred, "I doubted the Xiao n more than once, but I didnt have any evidence. Now, I finally discovered that it was them! The origin of all of these is this Ending of Posterity!" "The Xiao n really have good wits! As long as the bloodline of our direct line of descent was cut off, the Huang n would thoroughly die out without them having to put up a battle with us! As such, our n would slowly decline and it wouldnt raise the attention of others at all... This would be more conducive for them to consolidate our remaining power after our n declines..." Huang Shang gritted his teeth, "Xiao n wants us to end our bloodlines!!" "In this case, youve already confirmed that this is done by them," Chu Yang said lightly. "Yes." "If thats the case, youve brought lots of troubles for me!" n Master Huang sighed. "Trouble... is destined," Huang Shang sighed, "When youve epted Huang Xialiu to be your patient, youre destined to receive trouble..." Chu Yang agreed, looked back at Huang Shang knowingly and said, "Youre correct." Huang Shang revealed a cross look on his face and said, "Since the Xiao n cany hands on us so unreasonably, why cant our Huang ny hands on them?!" ... Emperor is a homonym for Huang Shang in Chinese Gao Shang means noble in English Chapter 869 Daylight Robbery n Master Huangughed, "n Master Huang, no matter whether the Xiao ny hands on your n, or vice versa, theyre all your family matters!" Chu Yangsughter was cold. "Yes, I said too much...." Huang Shang instantly realized and said smilingly, "But, I have something to trouble Divine Doctor Chu... Once the war started, there would definitely be casualties... Divine Doctor Chu, please give us some help." Chu Yang said lightly, "Im only a doctor and only recognizes purple crystals, not people. As long as your Huang n give sufficient purple crystals, then I can help to save your lives... But if there are no purple crystals, Ill be helpless." He flipped his eyelids and said, "This is my principle and bottom line. Please understand. Friendship or hatred has nothing to do with me. Just now, rage suddenly overwhelmed his heart. The meaning of n Master Huang was obvious, and he had conveyed his meaning without any disguise: I came here in such a high-profile manner, so the Xiao n definitely know about this. Its impossible for you to keep this a secret and keep out of the affair. So, youre already involved. Youre already on the same boat as me. So, as long as our Huang n requests for your help, for instance curing our illnesses or injuries, you cant be a bystander. If our Huang n is gone... youll also not end well! Thus he said Youre destined to have trouble. But this sentence showed n Master Huangs thoughts. How could King of Hell Chu feel good? Damn it, all along, its me who schemed against others. Now, theres actually someone scheming against me!? Besides, what does Youre destined to have trouble mean? What reason is this? Im a doctor and earning purple crystals here. Wherees the trouble? If your son didnte, what f**king trouble do I have? Now, not only did you bring me trouble, but you also augment it, and even want to exploit me? Once King of Hell Chu understood this, he waspletely not fond of n Master Huang any further. Huang Shang said awkwardly, "Of course, of course. Ill of coursepensate for Divine Doctor Chus loss!" Knowing that his speech just now had stirred up this divine doctors sensitive nerves, he felt a little embarrassed. n Master Huang said, "If thats the case, since n Master Huang can spare 20,000 purple crystals for his own son, then you shall pay me thepensation fee of my center first. Just one month will do. After one month, if the Huang ns elixirs havent arrived, then you shall pay me thepensation fee again." Huang Shang said readily, "Sure. Whats the amount?" Chu Yang extended two fingers. "2,000 purple crystals?" although Huang Shang thought this amount was too great, he still smiled and said, "No problem! Absolutely no problem!" "No, its 20,000! Purple crystals," Chu Yang looked at Huang Shang coldly. "20,000!" this n Master Huang screamed. "This is only my loss! I didnt say thepensation fee yet!" Chu Yang said indifferently, "Counter-bid is not allowed here. If n Master Huang thinks its too expensive, you can bring back your young master. I shall not ask for the cost of the drug that he has taken previously..." "No no, Divine Doctor Chu, youre joking," although Huang Shang was the n master of a great n, he dared not to be disrespectful towards Chu Yang. When he had just arrived, he had heard that the South-East regionalw-enforcement master Han Xiaoran had personally taken a visit to the Chu n, showing his support for the Chu n. How could Huang Shang not have any worries? Firstly, with the imminent threat posed by the Xiao n, the Huang n wasnt fit to stir up further trouble at this moment. Secondly, his own son and the problem of inheritance of the whole n were now in the hands of Chu Yang. He couldnt afford to offend Chu Yang... Of course, if there werent the two problems, n Master Huang would long have caught Divine Doctor Chu back. How could n Master Huang tolerate Divine Doctor Chu to bargain with him? ... "Isnt it just 20,000 purple crystals? And Divine Doctor Chus loss is due to our Huang n. Of course, we shouldpensate," Huang Shang squinted his eyes and said smilingly. "Now, the issue ofpensation is settled. Lets talk about the consultation fee," Chu Yang gave a pure smile. But Huang Shang said cautiously, "Please say, Divine Doctor Chu." "From now till the young master fully recovers, I need an estimated fee of... 20,000 purple crystals," Chu Yang said generously, "The exact amount should be 23,000, but I shall do away with the 3,000. Everyone is so familiar now... I dont dare to ask for more." Heughed and said, "But I dont dare to ask for less either. For just three poisonous medicines, n Master Huang could unhesitatingly take out 20,000 purple crystals... If I ask for less, itll be an insult on n Master Huang. I cant insult you since everyone is so familiar now!" Divine Doctor Chu smiled gently, saying, "I think that this charge is neither too much nor too little... n Master Huang, n Master Huang? What... happened to you?" Huang Shang lowered his head. He coughed and after a long time, he raised his head and said, "*Cough*... Yes, neither too much nor too little... 20,000... just alright, hahaha, just alright." He felt extremely miserable: You might as well insult me... Please insult me... "Yes, its great that you dont have any objections..." n Master Huang smiled. Huang Shang felt stuffy in his heart: Who says that Ive no objections? Its only that I didnt say... Chu Yang continued to say sincerely, "n Master Huang, while were familiar to each other, I still rely on being a doctor to earn a living... There are some words that we should say clearly in advance, so as to prevent future disputes from happening. That would really be bad if it happens..." Huang Shang instinctively felt that something was wrong. He stammered, "What... is it?" n Master Huang smiled embarrassedly, rubbed his hands and said bashfully, "Thats... what price do you intend to thank me if your young master has recovered?" "Urgh..." Huang Shang didnt know how to respond. Chu Yang didnt beat about the bush while saying these words. Even like a wily old fox like Huang Shang felt a bit ufortable upon hearing them. Chu Yang said excitedly, "Look, once Young Master Huang recovers, the Huang n will immediately have descendants... Besides, after my superb treatment on Young Master Huang, hell be a lot more times fitter than ordinary people... n Master Huang, youll soon lead a life of leisure. What a joyful matter that is worthy of celebration and that all of us look forward to." "So, I think n Master Huang wont be so stringy... in front of such a big hero like me?" n Master Huang asked anticipatively. Huang Shang felt bitter in his mouth. He felt the fortune of the n that generations of ancestors had earned would fly away at this instant... He frowned, stomped his feet, gritted his teeth and said, "Ill give Divine Doctor Chu another 20,000 purple crystals then!" "20 000?" Chu Yang dragged his voice with dissatisfaction, "20,000... Hahahaha..." "25,000!" Huang Shang said in agony. "n Master Huang, you dont seem to focus a lot on inheriting the Huang ns bloodline..." Chu Yang sighed, "The greatest unfilial act is bearing no descendants..." "30,000!" veins protruded out of Huang Shangs forehead. "Deal!" Divine Doctor Chu snapped his fingers and said happily, "n Master Huang, please, please sit. Lets have some tea." Huang Shangy on the chair like a deted ball. His face creased up. This Divine Doctor Chu... was really money-mad! He asked for money so shamelessly... "Oh yeah," Divine Doctor Chu turned around to verify what n Master Huang had just said, "n Master Huang, is the 30,000 that you said just now are purple crystals?" Huang Shang roared, "Do you think Ill give you silver?" "Thats good, thats good..." Chu Yang heaved a sigh of relief. Huang Shang flipped his eyelids, gasped a breath and closed his eyes. Now, he didnt want to take even a nce at this divine doctor... You can afford to have anything, but not an illness; You can afford to not have anything, but not no money! Now, n Master Huang had a deeper understanding of this sentence. Once theres illness, all the ns fortune would be used up by the doctors... How many ns wouldnt be bankrupt with such ck-hearted doctors? Huang Shang secretly made up his mind: Grab whatever he can when dealing with the Xiao n! And try to get back the loss first... But he didnt know he had to pay such high prices just because he offended Chu Yang! He shouldnt have plotted so much against Chu Yang... What annoyed Chu Yang the most was being exploited and plotted against by other people! Since Huang Shang had offended Chu Yang, how could Chu Yang not fight back violently? Of course, if Huang Shang knew the truth of this matter and that he could originally pay 10,000 purple crystals to settle the consultation fee today... perhaps he would have the heart to even pull off his own tongue... On the night of the very day, Huang Shang brought some people to settle down in a nearby inn. Two Saint level guards were left to protect Huang Xialiu. Huang Xialiu was tortured very badly by Divine Doctor Chus medicine, so he slept very early... Midnight, when the starlight was faint. In Chu Yangs room, Chu Yang was dressed in ck and sitting before his bed. He made out a straw man about the size of a real person from the Nine Tribtions Space, and shifted it onto his bed. Then, Chu Yang covered it with a nket. After which, he took out a strange thing. It had a hole in the middle. One side of it was thick, while the other side, thin. He gently ced it under the windows and held his breath. A light breeze came in from the windows. Chu Yang adjusted the direction of that strange thing. Till he revealed a satisfied smile, another slight breathing sound could be heard from the room. Its like the natural breathing sound of a person who was sound asleep. But Chu Yang had already held on to his breath. Where did the breathing sounde from? It came from the strange stuff that Chu Yang ced at the windows. This thing was within the memory of the first master of the Nine Tribtions Sword, and Chu Yang had made it meticulously. Its a great thing to fool other people, and its called: There are people in the room! This thing could adjust the best breathing effect of a person whos asleep ording to wind directions and mislead people into thinking that someone in the room was sound asleep. Although it didnt seem to be eye-catching, this thing was very useful within the martial society. The most important thing was that making this thing wasntbor-intensive. Once the method of making it was known, one could make it just with a stone. Chu Yang was particrly interested in this. So he made this thing as soon as he heard about it. Now, it hade in handy. Everything was properly arranged. Chu Yangs divine senses entered his consciousness and he asked, "Sword spirit, are you ready?" ... Chapter 870 Massacre! The sword spirit smiled lightly, casting a spell of death. He asked, "Are you sure you want to kill?" Chu Yang smiled coldly, responding, "Not only so, but I also want to kill to my own content!" The sword spirit said, "If thats the case, then we shall have a great massacre!" Chu Yang smiled. "Sword spirit, remember, this time our task is as such... as such..." The sword spirit nodded deeply, "Dont worry! We wont fail!" ... A ck shadow drifted out quietly of the windows which were already opened, like a ck cloud. It rushed up towards the sky in the direction of the wind. After a sh in the sky, it vanished. In another room, two Saint level experts from the Huang n were sitting still. One person suddenly opened his eyes and frowned, saying, "Theres some stirring around!" At the next moment, the duo had silently arrived at the courtyard. With a sh, one of them had already arrived at the roof like a breeze which had swept past. Looking into the distance, there was only dead still everywhere. In the sky were only sparkling stars and a bright moon. "Theres no one!" the one on the roof spoke softly. "Strange." The other one below frowned. Then the other two didnt speak and listened to the movements of the various rooms. In Chu Leers room, Chu Leers low breathing sounds were heard. For this little girl, even if she was asleep, she also breathed softly and weakly; In Huang Xialius room, he was sleeping while sprawling on the bed. Snoring sounds rose and subsided, and asionally, he would whistle and grind his teeth a few times... In Chu Yangs room, a low and soft breathing sound sounded constantly, indicating that he was asleep, and he was sleeping very calmly and peacefully. "Theres really no abnormalities." The two Saint level experts gazed at each other, then entered the rooms; After a while, the duo flew out from two directions, flew around the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall once, then again ascended to some height to look into the distance. But there were no unusual happenings. By the duos vignce and experience, they confirmed that theres nothing happening. But they were surprised. "Its strange. I clearly felt a sharp and bleak feeling in the fluctuations of some martial arts aura just now. Why didnt we see any abnormal phenomena?" One of them frowned and wondered. "Yes, not only you, but I also felt it... If its an expert, then his cultivation must definitely be above us... Were only disturbed by the loneliness in him... Maybe hes just a passer-by?" The other person was also puzzled. "Should not be... why would such expert pass by sote in the dark?" the former expert muttered in a low voice. "Strange. Were encountering such things the first day weve got here... That Divine Doctor Chu had gotten used to it as he stayed here every day..." "That guy... I estimate that he wont be awake even in the worst of any circumstances. Listen to how soundly hes sleeping. Hes perhaps having some good dreams." The duo shook their heads and returned to their rooms. This night, the duo had be more vignt and they dared not to sleep. But they had no discovery. They didnt know that the abnormal aura that had stirred up their vignce was now dozens of miles away now! ... The Xiao ns branch. Ever since Xiao Yucheng returned from the Chu n, he looked like an angry toad. His mouth and eyes were all skewed! He had just taken the position of a steward and was thinking of what means he should take to affirm his authority in this t Mountain Ridge. But, not only he had failed to do so, he was pped back crisply on his own face. Chu Yangs railing on him made Xiao Yuchengs face burn till now. He hadpletely lost his face in front of his subordinates. But the circumstances just now made it impossible to throw out his temper andy hands on Chu Yang. He could only bear in silence! Xiao Yucheng kicked over the doors of a dozen families! Upon returning, he drank a few cups of wine. The stuffiness in his chest made him want to explode. Beside him, the eight Emperor level experts all looked ugly on their faces. Among the eight, four originally belonged to Xiao Yucheng, while the other four were the remaining four men of Xiao Yulong after his ident. "What else cant be tolerated if this can be?" Xiao Yucheng gulped down another cup of wine, and held up a piece of fox bottom and bit it down. Normally, people liked to eat other regions besides bottoms, but Xiao Yucheng had this strange habit of eating animals bottoms. Regardless of whether theyre the bottoms of pigs, chickens or sheeps... Fox was a delicacy in the Nine Heavens, but the meat of fox bottoms was more difficult to eat: Everyone knew that all fox had scent nds; Yes, scent nds were all in fox bottoms... Of course, meat from other regions of a fox was delicious. But for bottom meat, let alone of some peculiar smell, even if there wasnt, its still unsightly to eat. But Xiao Yucheng just liked to eat bottom meat. And he chewed it soundly! His eight men could only watch him eat... "Hes only a suckling child! How can he be so arrogant? How daring is he to not treat me seriously!" Xiao Yucheng put on a fierce look. As he ate big mouthfuls of fox bottoms, he didnt forget to swear back on Chu Yang. "I will definitely humiliate him twice as much as he did on me!" And he ate a mouthful of fox bottoms... "This little bastard. Just with the support ofw-enforcement officers, he actually bes sowless!" And he ate a mouthful of fox bottoms... "Ill definitely take revenge for Xiao Yulong! Xiao Yulong cant die like this!" And he ate a mouthful of fox bottoms... "Little bastard! Ah ah ah..." Xiao Yucheng was obviously crazy now. He tore apart the fox bottoms with his mouth in an insane manner and chewed on it furiously. His eyes looked sinister. The eight martial Emperors sat next to him, as nk as woods. The eight of them had never seen Xiao Yucheng so angry before. They had never thought that Xiao Yucheng would vent his anger in such a manner! Looking at a table of pig bottoms, chicken bottoms, duck bottoms, sheep bottoms, cattle bottoms, fox bottoms... The eight of them felt their throats twitch. In the beginning, they could still scold a few words on Chu Yang along with Xiao Yucheng. But now, their anger waspletely dispelled by this stewards feat in eating bottoms... There seemed to be something within everyones throat... "You shall say yourselves. Isnt this annoying!?" Xiao Yucheng raised his neck and gulped down a cup of wine. Then he threw away the bones of the fox bottoms away, and grabbed a big piece of duck bottoms, and bit down. At this moment, a sharp scream reverberated through the air! With this scream, the entire Xiao n instantly became chaotic. While Xiao Yucheng was still in some tipsiness and confusion over what had happened, the eight experts had already rushed out of the hall. At this moment, the eight people even had the feeling of were finally free. Damn it, its much better to put up a fight with our enemies than to look at this guy eating bottoms so insanely! Whats good... about the bottoms! Motherf**ker, not sure if he eats humans bottoms? Its lucky that hes not from the direct line of descent... Ive only heard that some people like womens breast because theyck maternal love since young... But Ive never heard that peopleck a bottoms love since young... Its too disgusting! Xiao Yucheng screamed and mmed the duck bottom onto the ground, and rushed out of the hall screaming, "Who the f**k is yelling in the middle of the night!?" But at the next moment, he shut his mouth! A ghostly ck shadow came towards him from the main gate. He was walking in a leisurely pace, and the sword in his hands shed. When this man in ck saw the martial practitioners from the Xiao n rushing out towards him, he would even wait for a while on the spot. Behind him were already 40 or 50 corpses sprawling on the ground in all directions! Everyone had suffered a stab either on their throats or chests. Blood dripped silently onto the ground in the deep night, merging to form a blood pool at the gate. This man in ck strode forth slowly from this stretch of corpses and pool of blood. Hundreds of martial practitioners surged towards him like a tide and ferociously besieged him, but they couldnt stop the footsteps of this person! And he even dared to stop for people toe up to him! "Who are you?" Xiao Yucheng roared in a hoarse voice. That man in ck even raised his head and took a deep look at Xiao Yucheng, who was on the stairs, calmly andposedly while he continued to kill his enemies. It seemed as if this look had broken through space-time and connected with the ancient times! On the stairs, nine people including Xiao Yucheng instantly felt a spell of bleakness and solitude breaking through the air and hitting hard on their elixir fields! Everyone felt a sense of loneliness that made them feel like crying! At this instant, their hearts were strangely stirred up. They even forgot their fear and anger. They startled for a while. Their feelings seemed to havee to a stop at this instant, but again, they felt they had entered another strange realm. Then a series of piercing screams sounded again. The nine people were dumbstruck at the same time! What special martial technique is it? What cultivation does he have? In the chaos, the man in ckughed aloud and said coldly, "Its time to have a talk with you!" Suddenly, his ck robes rose, and a dense spell of sword light spread out like a lunar halo. Slowly, it formed a huge circle which had a diameter of at least 500 feet! All the martial practitioners in the Xiao n who were besieging him froze instantly! Motionless! The man in ck smiled smartly, then walked up the stairs easily. After he walked out 10 steps, a loud sound rang. The remaining hundred warriors fell onto the ground at the same time. The power of his sword had killed a hundred or so warriors! Everyone was stabbed in the same position! For everyone, the lower part of their bodies was still upright, but the upper parts of their bodies had detached and they flew neatly towards the man in ck and dropped onto the ground before him! The direction in which the blood had scattered was also the same! Even if this was rehearsed for hundreds of thousands of times, one could definitely not do so this uniformly! The man in ck walked forward by a dozen steps and suddenly let out a long sigh, "Why are you still standing here?" His sound rang out slowly, then with a tremor, the lower parts of the bodies of the dead warriors that were originally upright fell into the pool of blood. The man in ck raised his head and looked at the nine people on the stairs. Smiling coldly, he said, "Dont go. Dont worry. Ille to you now." ... Chapter 871 Seventh Master Xiao, Sovereign of swords "Who are you? What great grudges do you have towards our Xiao n? Why did youy such evil hands?!" Xiao Yuchengs teeth chattered as he spoke. Itsmon to see battling in this martial world. Its not frightening to see people putting up a fight angrily! But this man in ck remained thoroughlyposed and his voice remained gentle all along, as if he was attending a feast and not killing people. Not only Xiao Yucheng was afraid, but the other eight were also no exceptions. This person didnt seem to be cold-blooded and cruel, but instead, he carried with him a strange free attitude of having seen through the life and understood the essence of life. "Lay such evil hands?" that man in ck seemed to have smiled. Strangely, he was obviously wearing a mask. But everyone felt that he was smiling. "Is it evil?" the man in ck asked softly. As he said, he moved forward, with his clothes fluttering in the air. Then he said slowly, "Compared to your Xiao n who tried to end the posterity of other ns, my hands are really too gentle!" As he spoke, he was already less than 100 feet from the nine people. Then he said softly while frowning, "Youre standing too highly. I dont feel good raising my head to talk to you." Then, he extended his right hand and pressed it down softly. Then swept it to one side. With a loud bang, Xiao Yucheng and the others suddenly realized that they were standing on the t ground! That 18 flights of stairs had vanished into the thin air! Aside, 200 feet away, the 18 flights of stairs were standing alone. There wasnt any big hall or house behind the stairs. With just a shift of his palm, the stairs had shifted away! Shifted away from the feet of nine people who were standing above it! The nine people were Martial Emperors. Yet they felt that they were dreaming! Such skill seemed to them to only appear in fairy tales. "Now its better to speak like this. At least I dont need to raise my neck. That would be too tiring," the man in ck said coldly, "What do you think?" Xiao Yuchengs heart started to beat more wildly, and he said, "This elder, there must have been some misunderstanding..." "Oh, thats definitely not a misunderstanding!" The man in ck was exactly the sword spirit. Heughed, "How can ending other ns posterity be a misunderstanding?" Xiao Yucheng said hurriedly, "Ive never heard of it before. As one of the nine great ns domineering over the Nine Heavens, our Xiao n would definitely not do that sorts of cruel things!" The sword spirit smiled strangely, saying, "Youre not qualified to know." He pulsed for a while and said bleakly, "You only need to know that Im very contented with the killing today! Very satisfying! And it has wrecked my vengeance! You only need to know just so will do." His eyes cast a faint spell of death and he said, "Wait till the members of the Xiao n all got to hell, help me to bring a message to Xiao Se; Just say that for all the things that his descendants and he did to others, Ive done the same to the Xiao n!" Xiao Yucheng was taken aback. He said, "Elder! Elder..." The sword spirit rose his body straightly into the air. Extending his hands and with a ng, a sword appeared in his hands out of thin air. It was as if the sword was hidden within his body, and by exercising his thought, the sword had passed through his skin. Then, he took a step out and slid through 100 feet in the air. He said coldly, "This ce will be the first burial hall of the Xiao n. There will then be the second and third..." The sword turned into a sun in the air. Then it crashed down! This show of aggressiveness had already caused the few people to frighten out their wits! The nine people shouted at the same time and began their counterattack! But Xiao Yucheng threw off his sword. And with a movement in his body, he ran off in the opposite direction! The sword spirit snorted, "Although I want you to be alive to spread my message, you shouldnt be so anxious!" He flipped his left palm then extended it. At the same time, his sword contacted with the weapons of the eight Martial Emperors. With a soft nging sound, the sword broke. The sword of the sword spirit didnt stop, and continued to cut the neck of the Martial Emperor. His head flew up. At the same time, the sword had already broken the second persons dagger, then it rose to cut the second persons neck. Then the third persons sword, his neck... the fifth person... Just by wielding the sword tly, every ingenious move in front of it would also be snowkes under the scorching sun, melting and evaporating without a trace. Each of the eight persons sword and body broke into two pieces. Meanwhile, Xiao Yucheng, who had already rushed away for 300 feet, felt that his body was mmed heavily down by a 10 000 pound-hammer. His body suddenly turned soft and fell to the ground like a puddle of mud. Motionless. The sword spirit flew towards him. Xiao Yuchengs bones were alreadypletely shattered by the sword spirits through-the-air p. Xiao Yuchengs only use now was to say a few words! "Dont forget to tell your Xiao n members, that therell be retribution for ending other ns posterity!" the sword spirit said coldly. Then he lifted his body gently. With a sh on the roof and a tremble on his two hands, a few sparks of fire flew out. This entire house of the Xiao n began to burn with raging fire. In the fire, the ck figure shed and vanished without a trace. Leaving a ground of corpses, a pool of blood, and a half-dead Xiao Yucheng! The sword spirit seemed to have forgotten that Xiao Yucheng couldnt move at all. This fire would burn Xiao Yucheng alive. That would lose Xiao Yuchengs purpose of conveying the sword spirits message... Shortly after the sword spirit vanished, several figures rushed back; These people came at an extremely fast speed. Their cultivations were much higher... "Who hadid such evil hands?!" the first person had thin eyes, a pair of brows that looked like daggers. He had a long body, just like a sharp sword hidden in a sheath. Although he hadnt exposed his ability, he looked dangerous! As his eyes swept around, it seemed that there was also a beam of sword light shooting out from his eyes! He was a second stage Sword Sovereign! A sword practitioner would firstly be a Sword Emperor. His entire body would shine like a sword, just as if a great sword had just been created, and it couldnt wait to prove to the whole world that its unmatched! Domineering and sharp! Whoever blocked his way should be killed! He should be respected like a king! But at the second stage, the acuteness of the sword aura would restrain. Although he would still be aggressive, he could cover up some of his aura. This was the Sword Monarch. Itsmonly known as the Sovereign of swords! At this moment, he would no longer act arbitrarily, but with concerns and thoughts. In other words, he had grown mature. The third stage would be the Imperial of swords. Only then would the sword practitioner take on an imperial presence. At the fourth stage, the acuteness of the sword aura would further restrain itself... As such, as one practiced further, his sword aura would reduce until the practitioner looked exactly like the ordinary people! That would be the highest stage of cultivation! Return to the original state of oneself! By that time, everything on Earth could act as a sword! This man in ck who had juste was a true Sovereign of swords! "Theres no one alive," the duo whom he had brought here reached this conclusion after they walked around the corpses. This man in ck raised his brows. As if a sword had shot out of his body, he also made a rapid circuit around the corpses, and his eyes shed like two beams of sword light, "Good sword!" The other two asked, "Seventh master, this person... practices sword?" "Yes! Practices sword! Although his cultivation isnt as pure as mine, his power is far above mine!" This person was Seventh Master Xiao, a genius in sword from the Xiao n! Such a tremendous ident had happened in this t Mountain Ridge that even Xiao Yucheng was killed. How could the Xiao n not send people here? With the Xiao ns cautiousness, how could they really allow Xiao Yucheng to take charge of this entire Xiao n branch in the t Mountain Ridge? Hes only a puppet. But Seventh Master Xiao hadete. "The 17 people at the gate were killed with one stab of sword respectively," Seventh Xiao Master looked at the corpses and paid attention to the directions from which the corpses had fallen, the distances and directions from which blood had sttered out, and the concentration of blood nearest to the corpses. He didnt let go of any detail. Then, he said, "This person could wield his sword in whatever way he likes." "There are more than 60 people who died near the gate. Obviously, that person had stayed there for a while and was besieged. He shouldnt have stopped. From his ability, these people couldnt stop him. So why did he stop?" Seventh Master Xiao looked at the clear wounds on every corpse and frowned as he thought bitterly, "Unless... he was deliberately waiting to be besieged, so that he could kill more people in one shot!" "When he arrived here, he obviously found his target. So, the 113 people here were killed at their waists at one shot with his sword!" "At one shot? Kill 113 people at the same time?" The other two raised their heads in shock. "Yes." Seventh Master Xiao was standing exactly on the same position at which the sword spirit wielded his sword. Looking at the corpses surrounding neatly around him, his face was solemn. He pulled out his sword and wielded it. He closed his eyes, seeming to be appreciating and imitating the movements of the sword spirit. After a long time, he shook his head disappointedly, saying, "I cant do it!" He sighed, and said, "This persons ability in using sword is enigmatic. Hes cruel and kills people in a way as though all of them are worthless. This is rarely seen in the world." Then he saw the 18 flights of stairs standing alone, as well as the eight corpses and broken weapons that were scattered all over the floor. His eyes became murderous and he muttered, "Good martial arts! Good sword!" "If I can have a fight with this person..." Seventh Master Xiao raised his face. His brows creased and his eyes turned deep. A soft and low moaning sound was heard nearby. "Theres one still alive... Xiao Yucheng!" One eximed as he hurried over and looked down, "All his bones have turned into powder... He cant move even by a bit. Seventh master, if you want to ask him something, you can only ask him this way. If you touch him, hell die!" Seventh Master Xiao strode forward, and lowered his head to look at Xiao Yucheng, "Xiao Yucheng?" "Seventh... Seventh master..." Xiao Yucheng moaned feebly. "What happened?" Seventh Master Xiao asked. ... Chapter 874 Im not Seventh Master Xiao! Ye Wubo waited all the way till afternoon to only receive a one-word reply from the Ye n headquarter: No! "Can you f**king say it in detail?" this one word made Ye Wubo yell, "Bastards, will you lose your lives if you write a few more words?!" But since the headquarter only wrote this word, they must have also been baffled and irritated by Ye Wubos question: As a descendant of the Ye n, are you not confident about the ns special technique? If it had failed, wouldnt the n have reminded all of you to take notice long ago? What nerves do you have to ask such stupid questions! But this made Ye Wubo even more puzzled: If it has never failed before, it meant that Chu Yang had spoken the truth! But... is Chu Feilong really a fool? Insane? This seemingly simple yetplex problem made Ye Wubo stuck in this for a very long time. Ye Wubo pped his hands and said in a low voice, "All of you,e in!" Instantly, four expert guards quietly walked inside. The ghastly fire in Ye Wubos eyes flickered. He decided not to think about the doubts he had towards Chu Feilong anymore! He was already dead, and it was Ye Wubo himself who had ordered Chu Feilong to be killed! Even if he was killed wrongly, it wouldnt matter. After all, Chu Feilong wasnt an important character. At most, the manpower Ye Wubo had in the South-East region was weaker and he would be a little ashamed that he couldnt achieve his intended goal. But when the time came, he could just evade the responsibility to Han Xiaoran. With the obstruction of Han Xiaoran, the South-East regionw-enforcement master... who else could execute this n sessfully? That would really be a joke... Looking at the four peoples perplexed look, Ye Wubo muttered, "What do you all think about Seventh Master Xiao?" "Seventh Master Xiao..." the elder with the goatee frowned. He looked at Ye Wubo hesitatingly and shrank back his head. "Speak out whatever you want to say!" Ye Wubo shouted as the ghastly fire in Ye Wubos eyes zed more strongly. "I... I think, we still need further verification... of whether Seventh Master Xiao... did it or not..." the elder with goatee said miserably. Last time, you almost choked me to death when I spoke. This time, you still want me to say. But this matter is indeed very suspicious... "Still need further verification?" Ye Wubo asked, "How to verify? Go to Seventh Master Xiao and ask him: Did you kill Old Third Ma? Do I verify like this?" The elder lowered his head and stopped speaking. "South-East region is the territory of our Xiao n!" Ye Wubo said heavily, "From the news that I received, ever since Xiao Yulong, the person-in-charge of the Xiao n branch, offended thew-enforcement officers, he had lost not only his life but also his purple crystals... Afterwards, the Xiao n sent a guy called Xiao Yucheng to take over Xiao Yulongs position." "But, the Xiao n also sent another person to secretly spy on the circumstances here. And this person has the absolute authority in deciding the life or death of everyone in the t Mountain Ridge!" Ye Wubo said heavily, "Do you know who this person is?" Sweat dripped down from the elders head, "From our intelligence, its Seventh Master Xiao." Ye Wubo looked at him coldly, "Does this mean that Seventh Master Xiao has alreadye?" "Yes." "In the entire South-East region, who else is a Sovereign of swords and can kill Old Third Ma easily?" The ghostly fire in Ye Wubos eyes flickered. He was obviously impatient towards this elder who was always singing a different tune. "Theres only Seventh Master Xiao!" The elder started to sweat more badly. "If it isnt Seventh Master Xiao, then is it you?" Ye Wubo said angrily, "I see, you have a goatee. Do you have a goats brain too?" Cold sweat crept up on him, "Thirteenth master, please calm down!" "Instruct the Ye ns local intelligence to exert their best efforts to search for Seventh Master Xiao! Once hes discovered, report to me!" "So many years... Hahaha... Seventh Master Xiao, how could I let you go?" Ye Wubos face twitched in frustration. The other three guards agreed. At this time... The sword spirits ghostly figure flew into the room, and he smiled coldly. "Ye Wubo!" Ye Wubo immediately raised his vignce and shouted, "What despicable person are you? Report me your name!" With a bang, the five people broke through the ceiling and flew into midair. But they saw a dazzling stretch of sword light speeding towards them. At this moment, it looked as if countless stars had fallen from the sky at the same time, suffusing the vast heaven and earth. Even if the Sun was to appear in this dark night, it would definitely not be as dazzling as the sword light at this moment! Although this sword had raided him, it projected an imposing air, just as if it was the king of the world, and it had the authority over the life and death of everything on Earth! When the sword light shed, the four people among Ye Wubo and his men who used swords seemed to hear their swords hum in their sheaths, as if in front of them was a Sovereign of swords, and they were saluting and thoroughly submitting themselves to him. "Sovereign of swords!" Ye Wubo screamed with rage, "Seventh Master Xiao, stop hiding your head and showing your tail! You actually used such naive means in front of me! Dont you think its ridiculous?" The five people pulled out their daggers and swords at the same time and hurled towards the sword spirit! Within the sword light, a sinister voice sounded, as if the person who spoke had deliberately changed his own voice. He spoke in a hoarse voice, "Who is Seventh Master Xiao?! Ye Wubo, are you crazy?" Ye Wubo was so furious that his nose twitched and became nted! Motherf**ker, youre standing in front of me. Do you think that changing your voice can conceal your identity from me? Am I, Ye Wubo, so easy to be fooled? Youve cheated me for 18 years. Do you really think Im stupid? With a bang, the six people collided with one another. With a piercing noise, the sword aura instantly scattered in all directions. Even with the concerted efforts of Ye Wubo and his four men, they were still caught off guard. With a few sounds, their respective clothing was ripped apart. Two of them even had their clothing scraped at their shoulders and waists. Luckily, they were quick in dodging away, thus avoiding the disaster of having their bodies dissected! The ck figure opposite them didnt feel easy either. With a cough, he turned a somersault to arrive at a distance of a hundred feet away from his opponents. Then he said hoarsely, "Ye Wubo, youre really good. You actually brought so many people to ambush me sote at night..." Ye Wubo was utterly furious, he responded, "Shameless and despicable Seventh Master Xiao! You came to attack me sote at night, but you actually have the nerve to say that Im here ambushing you! How would you dare to evene here if I was ambushing you?!" The ck figure snorted. "Ye Wubo, did you eat too much sulphuric rice? Your fart is so smelly! Who told you that Im Seventh Master Xiao?" "Youre still denying!" Ye Wubo was exasperated. He extended his body and flew towards the ck figure like a bolt of lightning. The four next to him followed up. This time, the momentum was much stronger than before. After all, just now, the opponent hadunched his attack after he had umted his power for some time. Ye Wubo and the rest could only deal with it hastily. But now, Ye Wubos side wasunching a proactive attack! Instantly, the glint and sh of daggers and swords spread over the ce! The man in ck snorted. "Look, this is how impressive the most domineering n in the nine great n looks like! Your Ye n only has this small ability. Other than achieving victory through manpower, what other strategies does your Ye n know about?" Ye Wubo scolded furiously, "Seventh Master Xiao, stop farting! Youre a brute! Your Xiao n is also not that noble! Youre all shameless viins who only dare to act but do not have guts to bear responsibility in what you do!" The man in ck was very furious. His voice also changed, "Ye Wubo! Gentlemen dont speak rudely when they sever their ties! You actually dare to talk so arrogantly and insult your elders! Is this what the n taught you?" Under wrath, this man in ck exposed his true voice when he yelled. Especially at the beginning when he yelled Ye Wubo, the sound was even more forbidding and acute. Although he immediately returned to his hoarse and unpleasant tone, how witty a person was Ye Wubo? He couldnt suppress his anger, "Dont pretend further!" The six people fought in a mess. The colliding sounds of daggers and swords with one another sounded as if thousands of people were pounding irons. Sword aura covered the entire region! Rumbling sounds were heard continuously. It turned out that all the trees in the vicinity were cut off by the aura of swords and daggers. The trees fell down one by one, stirring up sands and dust which suffused the air and covered the sky. It looked as if an apocalypse had arrived! Although the man in ck was a Sovereign of swords, he was, after all, fighting a lone battle. How could he withstand the siege of his five opponents? While he tried his best to continue the battle, he gradually got more and more disadvantaged. By the looks of the current circumstances, he was in jeopardy. Ye Wubo continued to wield his sword. Asyers of sword light shed outward, he said derisively, "Seventh Master Xiao, arent you a Sovereign of swords? Reveal your true abilities! Why are you still hiding? Wont it be a pity if you lose your life just like this?" "Ye Wubo, you dont even know who youre offending. Youre just insisting that Im Seventh Master Xiao! But Im Ling Hanshan from the Ling n!" The man in ck said in a hoarse voice. "Damn it! At this moment, youre still iming that youre Ling Hanshan?" Ye Wuboughed and continued to deride him, "Why dont you say that youre Dharma Supreme?!" The man in ck became sullen and speechless. It was because he was in a worse state now. His ck clothing was full of holes, from which blood gradually streamed down. Suddenly, he howled, "Ye Wubo, youve forced me to do this!" With a sh of sword light, a sharp wisp of sword intent arose, as if it had fallen from heaven and suppressed the earth. Immediately, the sword produced some whistling sounds. There was a sudden sense of solitude as if the entire world had turned from early autumn intote autumn at this instant. The sword light became broken bits which spread out. Ye Wubo shouted, "Seventh Master Xiao, you finally used your ns Autumn Wind and Rain Sword Technique! I was waiting for just this moment!" ... Chapter 875 Beat you first before beating him! The man in ck said nothing and only sneered. Then he waved his sword! Sword aura rushed up to the sky! This unique sword technique from the Xiao n instantly changed its form in the hands of the Sovereign of swords. The sword spirit had followed nine Nine Tribtions Sword masters, and one of them was from the Xiao n. How could the sword spirit not know the sword techniques of the Xiao n? But the use of this technique substantiated that he was Seventh Master Xiao, Sovereign of swords. Ye Wubo howled. The five people instantly flew back in five different directions, then rose to midair. After shuttling for a long while, the five figures turned into a of light, which rushed done wildly, leaving no space for Seventh Master Xiao to escape! The man in ck screamed in a flustered and exasperated manner, "Ye Wubo! Your Ye n indeed has some malicious intent! You have long found out how to deal with the Autumn Wind and Rain Sword Technique!" Ye Wuboughed in satisfaction, "Its toote for you to know. Seventh Master Xiao, its your fate to die here and in my hands! Youve insulted me for 18 years. Its f**king very enjoyable right!?" Daggers and swords were thrown onto Seventh Master Xiao madly. The man in ck yelled, filling up the sword aura again. Then, with a flip, the man in ck disappeared mysteriously. But a thick ray of light suddenly appeared in the sky like a silver dragon. Lasing! "Man and Sword In One!" Ye Wubo gritted his teeth, "Dont retreat! ughter him! Itll be great merit if we kill him today!" The five people held their weapons and put in all their efforts to smash their weapons against this ray of light! The light suddenly exploded like a bomb! And scattered all over the ce! The six people snorted at the same time! A ck figure fell down with a head of disheveled hair. He staggered a few steps back and roared furiously, "Ye Wubo! Ive remembered you!" Before he finished speaking, he vomited out a mouthful of blood through his veil. He staggered for a while and suddenly rose into the air again. "Block him! Dont let him escape!" Ye Wubo and his men suffered from lighter injuries than the man in ck, but carrying with them the joy of an uing victory, they held the pain of their injuries and rushed up madly. The man in ck tried to break off from the siege. Seeing that he was about to be dismembered by the weapons of his opponents, he suddenly let out a piercing howl and bit the tip of his tongue. A mouthful of blood was spat out again. His sword shed and he again transformed into a ray of light, which dashed towards the elder with the goatee. With a bang, the elder was knocked into flying in the air. Then he fell back onto the ground unconsciously like a dead leaf. Then, the sword light suddenly dashed out like a long dragon. "Seventh Master Xiao actually used the secret method of burning life to escape! Although this method can allow him to escape quickly in the meantime, it couldntst for long! He definitely cant escape for a far distance as he suffered from serious injuries! As long as we catch him, itll be the time for him to die!" Ye Wubo looked insane now. With a jump, he started to catch up with Seventh Master Xiao. Another person behind Ye Wubo jumped and held the elder with the goatee in his arms, then he rushed behind Ye Wubo. So, four figures swept past the air like a strong wind. In front, the light ray seemed to travel at a faster and faster rate as if it had eaten aphrodisiac. Finally, it vanished into the dark night! But Ye Wubo and his men had already put in all their might in fighting against this Seventh Master Xiao. How could they want to stop so easily? Besides, since Seventh Master Xiao had used this secret method of burning life, as long as they could catch up with him, the number one sword genius from the Xiao n in these hundreds of years would die in their own hands! This would be tantamount to eliminating a potential Supreme Sword Artist, who could have the ability to pose absolute threats to anyone! How could they let go of such a heaven-sent opportunity? Ye Wubo and his three subordinates carried the elder with the goatee and chased in the direction where the sword light vanished! ... Amidst the fire, Seventh Master Xiao was standing with his hands sped behind his back, waiting for his two subordinates to gather all the valuable belongings. He urged on, "Faster! Faster!" Seventh Master Xiao felt a bit uneasy. This feeling made him wary. Where does this uneasinesse from? In this South-East region, is there a threat thats strong enough to kill himself? He hadnt got this feeling for a long time... But Seventh Master Xiao believed in his own feelings and instincts! So, he became somehow impatient. He frowned and thought about the whole course of the incident, and unconsciously paced around... His two subordinates finally rushed out from the fire. There was a chest in each of their hands. They were the treasures, crystals and some rare drugs that were kept in this branch of the Xiao n. "How is it?" Seventh Master Xiao asked urgently. "Theres no loss! But there are very few purple crystals. There are no more than 3 000 purple crystals. The ck crystals are also in here. There are 5 000 of it. Its a bit heavy!" one of the subordinates carried a chest thats almost two times the size of his own body and heughed, saying, "Ive left out all the other stuff like white crystals, gold and silver here." "There are not a lot of drugs. I only held 30 or 40 kinds of drugs which still have some uses," the other person which carried a small chest said, "Big brother, you can give me some of yours so that we can walk faster. Ill go find something else to contain them." Seventh Master Xiaos face looked heavy and he said, "Come back faster." That person agreed and went to search around the rooms which werent on fire. Seventh Master Xiao was getting more and more perturbed and he said, "This matter doesnt taste right at all... Why do I have this feeling?" The man next to him put down the chest onto the ground and sat on it, saying, "Seventh master, where is it wrong?" "I dont know why. I only feel that my heart is messed up," Seventh Master Xiao frowned tightly and said, "This is a bad omen!" The guardughed, "Seventh Master Xiao, who dares to provoke our Xiao n in this entire South-East region? Even if its the Huang n, which the Severance Hall has almost made them end their posterity, they only dare to vent against one branch of our n. And they even do so fearfully, only hiding their heads but showing their tails." Seventh Master Xiao said, "This matter doesnt seem to be that easy. I sense that a heavy crisis is going toe. We must be careful," he frowned heavily and said, "Its better to be safe than sorry." "Yes," the guard didnt quite approve Seventh Master Xiaos thoughts, but he agreed respectfully. "Hasten your brother," Seventh Master Xiao said. These two subordinates of Seventh Master Xiao were fraternal twins. Their martial techniques of making joint attacks were unmatched among the members of the Xiao n of their same generation. One was called Yunshan, while the other, Yunhai. The two of them had about the same capabilities and they had advanced at the same time to be eighth stage Martial Monarchs. They were two of Seventh Master Xiaos best men. The three of them underwent many periods of turbulent times together. Before Seventh Master Xiaos voice fell, Yunhai had alreadye out of the room with a few bedsheets and he spread them on the ground, saying, "Big brother, give me half of your things. Ill carry them." Yunshan said, "Alright." Then he carried the big chest forward. The big chest was close to 1,500kg. It was indeed tiresome for one to carry it alone. Its alright for carrying it for small distances, but to carry it for long distances... perhaps they could only proceed their journey at an extremely slow pace. Seventh Master Xiao stood upright and held tightly on his sword hilt as he looked around and tried to listen to sounds from all directions. He felt more uneasy in his heart and couldnt help to urge again, "Faster." At the same time, Yunshan and Yunhai felt that something wasnt right. The ordinary Seventh Master Xiao was very patient, and even if there was a greatndslide before his eyes, he could still remain calm. What happened to him today? From the start when we began collecting the valuables till now, he had already urged us consecutively six times! Why? At this moment, a sudden aura of bleakness and solitude swept past! Seventh Master Xiao immediately raised his head and his eyes shone sharply. My feeling was indeed right. Sure enough, it hade! But the mess in Seventh Master Xiao heart vanished. Instead, a will to fight rose in his heart! While he didnt move, a rich sword aura surrounded him! "Since youvee, start your moves quickly!" Seventh Master Xiao shouted coldly. Seemingly to be responding to him, a ck shadow suddenly appeared from the distance. The moment that it appeared, a ray of sword light shed, then it suddenly appeared before Seventh Master Xiaos eyes. Seventh Master Xiaos pupils shrank. What a fast speed! What great power! This is the most powerful enemy that Ive ever encountered! This will be the most dangerous battle that Ill have in my life! Seventh Master Xiaos sword unknowingly came into his hands. He was empty-handed a moment ago. But without making a sound, the sword hade into his hands. He turned around and leaped. He directly turned into a cylinder-like thick bright ray of light! He had directly used a killer move: Man and Sword In One! The moment that his opponent appeared, Seventh Master Xiao knew that in confronting such an enemy, if he didnt exert all his power, he would only be killed in grievances! And even his corpse wouldnt remain in a whole piece! So, he used this killer move in his first move! That ck figure rushed towards Seventh Master Xiao like a bolt of lightning. The two rays of light collided with each other silently, then mmed apart with a bang. Seventh Master Xiaos sword light was broken apart with just one strike by the opponent! This was really unimaginable! Ever since Seventh Master Xiao became a Sovereign of swords, he had never thought that such a thing would ur! He retreated with staggering footsteps and shockingly looked at the man in ck who was continuing to chase after him, then he eximed, "Imperial of swords?" The man in ck didnt answer nor stop and rushed straight towards Seventh Master Xiao. He roared and desperately resisted. He knew that he definitely couldnt defeat his opponent! But he still had to desperately resist against his opponent! Otherwise, he would die! Yunshan and Yunhai just reacted to what was happening. They roared and rushed forth. But the man in ck moved at a much faster pace. The sword moved at such a fast speed that it couldnt be seen. In a moments time, the sword swept towards Seventh Master Xiao 1,500 times. He felt his entire body chilled down. He was desperate. He tried his best to block but to no avail. Instantly, his clothes fell apart, and blood marks appeared over his body. But all of them werent deep. Seventh Master Xiao made a narrow escape from death. He felt strange: This persons cultivation is far above mine. He can easily kill me, but why didnt he kill me? Why did he just make scratches on my body? ... Chapter 876 How To Explain? Seventh Master Xiao couldnt understand this matter. Given the strength of his opponent, he himself could be easily killed! But his opponent just didnt want to kill him! Is he fooling me? Amidst his bewilderment, the man in ck suddenly, like a bolt of lightning, mmed a palm against his chest. The sword light actually prated into his mouth and pierced his tongue! Seventh Master Xiao raged and said, "Kill me if you want to! Why are you humiliating me?" But the man in ck didnt speak a word. He retreated rapidly, dodging Yunshan and Yunhai, and arrived at their backs. The two boxes on the ground instantly disappeared. The man in ck swished upwards, and with a sh, he disappeared! From his appearance to his departure, it seemed that he had only taken the blink of an eyes time! But Seventh Master Xiao, the sword genius from the Xiao n, was already defeated! Injured! And he almost died! But in the end, he survived because his opponent gave him some mercy! But for an arrogant person like Seventh Master Xiao, he would rather have his opponent cut him into pieces than to give him mercy! He widened his eyes and looked indignantly at the man in ck vanishing into the dark night. Then he spurted out a mouthful of blood and staggered a few steps backward beforending his ass solidly onto the ground. His whole body was trembling! It was not because of fear, but anger! Seventh Master Xiao was crazy about swords his entire life, and he was rarely defeated. But today, he didnt have the power to fight back at all and was beaten very badly. Furthermore, his opponent behaved like a cat catching a mouse, and scratched all over his body, making him look shabbier than a beggar. But, his opponent just didnt want to kill him! The most frustrating thing was that the opponents sword had already prated into his mouth, but his opponent only pierced his tongue by a little bit and didnt kill him! "Did hee just to humiliate me?" Seventh Master Xiao roared at the sky. His tears dripped down in grief. He felt really ashamed and humiliated! Recalling the terrifying feeling when the sword pierced his tongue, Seventh Master Xiao couldnt help but vomit. So, he vomited and cursed and cried and gasped for breath at the same time as hey on the ground in exhaustion. "Kill me if you have the guts!" Seventh Master Xiao said angrily. Yunshan and Yunhai stood awkwardly next to Seventh Master Xiao and theyforted, "Seventh master... your opponent is an Imperial of swords!... Its still not that shameful to be defeated by this kind of person..." Seventh Master Xiao roared angrily, "So what if hes an Imperial! Even if hes a Supreme Martial Artist, he couldnt humiliate me like this! I would rather be killed than to be humiliated! Why did he f**king insult me like this?" Yunshan and Yunhai were at a loss of what to say. Honestly speaking, this matter was indeed sullen! Not everyone would be scared of death. Since everyone lived in the martial world, and death was a verymon thing. In the martial world, its either that one killed others, or one was killed by others! But such a in humiliation... was really not what an expert would do. Seventh Master Xiao only calmed down after cursing for a while. He gasped for a few breaths of air and cursed again, "Motherf**ker!" Yunshan and Yunhai were relieved by a bit. They went forth and asked, "Seventh master, are you okay?" Seventh Master Xiao felt some uneasiness in his chest. He opened his mouth and spurted out another mouthful of blood. He gritted his teeth and answered, "I wont die!" At this moment, four figures swept in like a hurricane. Looking at Seventh Master Xiao who was in ragged ck clothes and sitting on the floor spurting out blood, the leader among the four instantlyughed. "Seventh Master Xiao! Damn you! Run! Why dont you run away? Damn it, is pretending in front of me what your Xiao ns ancestors have taught you?!" It was Ye Wubo! It turned out that as Ye Wubo continued to chase after Seventh Master Xiao, he realized that there were mes rising to the sky. He rushed all the way towards the scene of the fire and realized that it was the Xiao ns branch! Instantly, he felt a sense of schadenfreude. Then, he saw Seventh Master Xiao sitting miserably on the ground spitting out blood. This was exactly the same look after Seventh Master Xiao fought against Ye Wubo and his men. Sure enough, this creature couldntst his strength for long after using the secret method of burning life! Luckily, Im farsighted and didnt let go of him. Ive finally caught this guy. Now, hes on dead ends. Where can you escape to now? While Seventh Master Xiao was still in a bad mood, four people hade. Oh, its five! One of them was being carried. Before he took a clear look at all of them, he was given a good scolding right at his face! This made Seventh Master Xiao bewildered and angered at the same time! After taking a clear look at the leader, he realized that he knew that person! It was Thirteenth Master Ye, Ye Wubo! Seventh Master Xiao was annoyed, angry and aggrieved originally, and after hearing Ye Wubos such impolite words, he instantly became more furious, and he said, "Ye Wubo, Ive not seen you for a few days. Dont you know how to speak like a man now? Why are you speaking this way? Is this what youre supposed to say? Youre simply a bastard!" Although the duo wasnt very familiar, they had seen each other several times. After all, they were all from the nine big ns. How could the interactions among these ns be rare? In the past, they would just nod their heads and smile at each other. They didnt dare to forge deep rtions with each other, but neither would they want to offend each other. So, Seventh Master Xiao didnt like to hear what Ye Wubo said today. "F**k off your grandmother!" the ghastly fire in Ye Wubos eyes flickered, and he continued to speak, "Seventh Master Xiao, do you still think that youre innocent?" Seventh Master Xiao stood up instantly. He only felt that his chest was about to burst out of rage. He yelled, "Ye Wubo, you bastard! Did I dig your ancestors graves? Why did you curse me so badly? Im really baffled! Our two ns are from the nine great ns and have gotten well with each other all along, and you actually said such things today! What are your intentions behind all of this?!" Great fury surged up Seventh Master Xiao, but he never expected that Ye Wubo would turn even more furious after hearing him. Do you really think that I, Ye Wubo, am a fool? You said youre not Seventh Master Xiao when you wore a veil. Now, youve just taken off your veil. Why did you im that youre not Seventh Master Xiao? Just now we fought a battle. Old First Niu, who was injured, was being carried. Now that youre in a disadvantaged position, you still have the face to talk about the friendship between our two ns! Friendship your ass! Although Ye Wubo was angry, he stillughed, and said, "Seventh Master Xiao, weve known each other for more than a decade. But its only now that I realize that youre such a genius! Really a genius... Do you really think that Im a fool? Youre actually still asserting yourself so eloquently!" Seventh Master Xiao yelled, "Ye Wubo, if you dont exin why you treated me this way today, Ill also not let you go so easily!" Ye Wubo smiled sinisterly. "Youre still thinking of whether to let me go? Youre really daydreaming!" He pointed his long sword at Seventh Master Xiao and roared, "Seventh Master Xiao, you killed my man, raided me and fooled me for 18 years. This night, you even injured one of my best men so heavily! Youre now my mortal enemy! Today, you shall die! Lets fight!" "Wait!" Seventh Master Xiao roared. No matter how slow-witted he was, he had already understood that Ye Wubo and he himself was plotted against by someone else after listening to Ye Wubos words. Since when did I kill his man, raid him and fool him for 18 years? Thats too strange! "Ye Wubo, calm down first. Im afraid that weve walked into a deadly trap!" Seventh Master Xiao finally understood why that person just now didnt kill himself. I see now . That person wanted Ye Wubo and Seventh Master Xiao to put up a deadly fight, thus stirring up the conflict between the Xiao n and the Ye n. Seventh Master Xiao originally wanted to speak more. But, his tongue was injured. Momentarily, he felt very painful for every sentence he spoke. Yet, he had clearly fallen into other peoples conspiracy. He could only speak out. If it was someone else outside the nine great ns, there wouldnt be any serious implications of killing someone due to misunderstanding! But Ye Wubo was not only from the nine great ns, but he was also the number one descendant of the Ye n! If Seventh Master Xiao didnt rify this misunderstanding, the implications would be severe... After listening to Seventh Master Xiao, Ye Wubo nted his head strangely to look back at Seventh Master Xiao. "Are you saying... weve walked into a trap set by someone else?" Seventh Master Xiao revealed a serious look and said, "Yes! Brother Ye, dont be impulsive. Listen to me. This is really a misunderstanding! If we fight because of a misunderstanding, arent we falling directly into the trap? Arent we aggrieving our own people and pleasing our enemies?!" "Aggrieving our own people and pleasing our enemies..." The ghastly fire in Ye Wubos eyes became brighter under the surrounding mes. His face looked funnier, and he said, "Seventh Master Xiao, are you saying... all these werent done by you?" Seventh Master Xiao shook his head seriously. "Brother Ye, please dont call me Seventh Master Xiao. But all these things... really werent done by me! Please believe me!" The corners of Ye Wubos mouth broke into a smile. "So, this is to say... Old Third Ma wasnt killed by you?" Seventh Master Xiao was stunned. "What Old Third Ma? I didnt even hear about him before! Besides, I dont kill people whore not renowned..." Ye Wubo smiled, saying, "Erm, dont kill people whore not renowned..." He thought: But Im not someone whos not renowned... He bore his patience and continued to ask teasingly, "Thats to say... Chu Feilong isnt your man?" Seventh Master Xiao said miserably, "Brother Ye, youre simply joking with me. Isnt Chu Feilong from the Chu n in the t Mountain Ridge? How will I look up to a mere Chu Feilong whoes from such a small n? It should be me asking you... what has Chu Feilong got to do with you..." "Well, you also dont know Chu Feilong... youre so clean... So, you also didnt fight with me just now?" Ye Wubo looked strange. He was smiling without really smiling. Yet, underneath hisposed look, a volcano seemed to be about to explode. Seventh Master Xiao swallowed a mouthful of saliva containing his blood. He said hurriedly, "Just now? Of course not! Brother Ye, I was here all along. I havent gone to other ces yet... Brother Ye, you finally said to the point..." "Youre here all along?" Ye Wubo repeated Seventh Master Xiaos words in a skeptical manner. Suddenly, he yelled like a thunder, "If you didnt go to other ces, where did the injuries on your bodye from? Are you so idle that you injure your own body yourself?! Damn Seventh Master Xiao, you dont look that foolish..." Seventh Master Xiao didnt know how to argue back. He wanted to cry. "Just now, someone came and fought a battle with me... When you came, he just left..." "He just left..." Ye Wubo nodded his head hard and smiled mockingly. "So coincidental! Really coincidental..." Seventh Master Xiao smiled bitterly, saying, "Its indeed very coincidental... Im really speechless at how coincidental it is..." Ye Wubo nodded his head repeatedly, and looked at Seventh Master Xiao astonishingly, then praised from the bottom of his heart, "Seventh Master Xiao, youre awesome! Youre a genius! ..." ... Chapter 877 Who is to be afraid of who in a desperate struggle? Seventh Master Xiao could only smile bitterly; he knew that Ye Wubo wouldnt believe him. But he insisted on saying, "Ye Wubo, speak with your true heart, am I the kind of person whos afraid of trouble? Even if we were really enemies, how would I be afraid of you?" Seventh Master Xiao continued sincerely, "If all these things were really done by me, why should I exin them to you? Wouldnt it be more direct to fight with you? Brother Ye, you must believe my painstaking efforts." Ye Wuboughed, and said admiringly, "Seventh Master Xiao, I really admire you! How does your mouth grow? I feel really strange. When your upper lip touches your lower lip, white bes ck; when your lower lip touches your upper lip, ck bes white again..." Ye Wubo continued, "Seventh Master Xiao, why are you still practicing sword since you already have such a mouth? Damn it, if you have any enemy, you shall directly stick your tongue out at him! Even a Supreme Martial Artist cant be your opponent... With this mouth and this thick skin of yours... you will be peerless in the Nine Heavens!" Seventh Master Xiaos face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. He said indignantly, "You dont believe me?" Ye Wubo said, "Dont talk all these shit in front of me! I shall only ask you one question. Where did your injuriese from? Dont say that you fought a battle with someone else or the like. Why arent your two men injured? Youve been injured so badly, but your two men are in such perfect pieces." Seventh Master Xiao said angrily, "That person onlyy hands on me, and we fought for a very short time... I was defeated once we started fighting! They had no time to react at all! Why dont you believe me?" Ye Wubo said smilingly, "I heard that youre not quitefortable in speaking. Looks like your tongue is hurt. What happened to your tongue?" Seventh Master Xiaos face flushed and he said angrily, "Its pierced by the sword of that person! Why! You dont believe?" Ye Wubos face looked strange. "Can I understand it this way: Just now, theres someone who came and fought a battle with you. Your two men had no time to react and you suffered from serious injuries. Within one move, he caused hundreds of scratches on your body with his sword, but you didnt die. Then, he stuck his sword into your mouth and gently cut your tongue. After this person left, we came... right?" Seventh Master Xiao nodded, "Thats right! You said absolutely..." Ye Wubos face changed and heughed out loud! The three people behind him also startedughing derisively. Even the elder with the goatee, who was carried on another person, also couldnt help butugh sarcastically. "What a remarkable speech!" Ye Wuboughed as he gasped for breath, "Seventh Master Xiao, speaking of eloquence, fabricating tales, making lies and talking nonsense on the spot, you deserve to be called number one in any one of the above aspects!" Seventh Master Xiaos face turned cold. He said, "Ye Wubo, dont think that Im afraid of you. Ive already done whatever I could do and my conscience is clear! When the truth reveals itself in the future, Im afraid you will have no ce to hide your shame!" "Do whatever you could do, your conscience is clear... Hahaha..." Ye Wubo was convulsed withughter. Finally, his face changed to be cold and evil, and he shouted, "Seventh Master Xiao, f**k your mother! F**k your ancestors! Youre a despicable and shameless bastard! Youre a dirty and obscene rascal! Youre an unscrupulous son-of-a-b*tch! Youre heartless... F**k you off! You actually treated me like a fool, and you still think fooling me for 18 years isnt enough. Now, you actually fabricated such a big lie in front of me..." What a great scolding! From Seventh Master Xiaos ancestors to his descendants, as well as all his female rtives, Ye Wubo had cursed almost all of them at once. Seventh Master Xiao couldnt suppress his anger any further. His face became extremely terrifying and ming red, and his breath became very heavy. "Ye Wubo! Youre a son-of-a-bitch! Your mouth is full of dung! Do you think Im afraid of you? Did I fool you for 18 years? I f**k off your ancestors! Do you think youre a virgin? How will I be interested to fool you for 18 years? Pooh! If you want to have a battle, then lets have one! Who says I cant kill the thirteenth master of the Ye n?" Both of them were filled with rage. Ye Wubo waved his hands, saying, "Lets go! Kill him! Kill this bastard here at all costs! Ill bear all the consequences!" Seventh Master Xiaos sword pointed out, and he roared, "Kill all these bastards from the Ye n for me! Dont worry, Ill bear all the consequences! I f**k off his grandmother..." By now, both sides were already fueling with anger. With a roar and a scream, they started fighting. Yunshan and Yunhai joined forces to fight against the three experts from the Ye n. Their weapons nged against one another as they fought fiercely. The daggers were all directed towards their opponents fatal body parts, while the swords couldnt wait to behead their opponents! Ye Wubo and Seventh Master Xiao directly started a battle with each other! They gnashed their teeth as they poured out all their grievances on their opponents-all their killer moves were thrown out one after another, and vulgarities streamed out of their mouths continuously! They were fighting and cursing each other at full steam! Not for long, all the ancestors of the Ye n and the Xiao n were cited and cursed several times. The strengths of the duo were actually about the same. Although the cultivation of Seventh Master Xiao was two stages lower than that of Ye Wubo, he was a Sovereign of swords. If both sides were in perfect body conditions, after the battle, the result would be either that both sides were defeated and suffered serious injuries, or one died while the other one badly injured. But Ye Wubo had fought one round with the sword spirit. With injuries on his body, 30% of his strength was lost. On the other hand, Seventh Master Xiao suffered one palm from the sword spirit. This palm caused concussions within his internal organs, and his strength was weakened by 35%. In this way, the strengths of both of them were evenly matched and considerably equal! In the dark, the sword spirit and Chu Yang watched the fight in exultation and with beaming countenances! Under the re of the fire, theres actually such a great show with refreshing visual and auditory experience! How enjoyable... "What a pity. If Seventh Master Xiao lowered his sword further by a bit, Ye Wubos right leg would be chopped off." "Yeah. If Ye Wubo could raise his sword by a bit, Seventh Master Xiaos foot would also be cut and sent flying away" "Seventh Master Xiao is so stupid... He doesnt know how to be flexible in his moves..." "Ye Wubo is good-for-nothing... Hes too rigid..." Chu Yang and the sword spiritmented and discussed in exaltation as they watched. At the most exciting parts, the two of them couldnt bear themselves from making lively gestures. "Its too fun!" "So cool..." The two unscrupulous guys winked at each other andughed gloatingly. Two piercing screams sounded at the same time. Yunshans left leg was cut by a sword, while the Monarch level expert who was carrying the elder with the goatee suffered a violent stab by a dagger. His upper arm was almost detached from his body. The two of them became utterly raged at the same time. The way Monarch level experts fight was different from ordinary martial members. No matter whether they stabbed or cut their opponents, the destructive energy of their opponents would instantly prate into their own body and hurt their own skin, muscles, meridians, joints and bones. Both of them immediately retreated and exercised some martial techniques to force out the destructive energy from their opponents bodies. And as they gritted their teeth, they continued to curse each other. On the other side, Ye Wubo and Seventh Master Xiao were putting up a more and more fatal fight! To the extent that they were willing to injure themselves to get their opponents injured, and to put their own lives at stake in order to kill their opponents! They spoke harsher and harsher. All their old grudges were brought up to be the subject of ridicule to their opponents. "Your Ye n isnt good at all! For the sake of the n power, they didnt hesitate to betray their own daughter and sacrifice her lifelong happiness! Why is your n considered number one? How many men do you have in your Ye n?! Go to the mirror and take a look at how disgusting you are! Youre the same as your ancestors! All of you are only greedy for power! Bastard!" Seventh Master Xiao scolded. Ye Wubo yelled furiously. "Motherf**ker! You dont know anything!" Seventh Master Xiao waved his sword andughed. "Did I say anything incorrectly? Your sister Ye Chuchen was originally in love with Meng Geyin, who was the first young master from the Meng n. The Meng n was a vassal of your n back then. But in order to ally with the Ling n, your n forcibly separated the two people, and wanted your sister to marry Ling Hanwu, the second young master of the Ling n..." Ye Wubounched forth crazily and shouted angrily, "Your ass! Your ass! Your Motherf**king ass!" Seeing that he was angered from humiliation, Seventh Master Xiao was more contented. "Hahaha, Ye Chuchen would rather die than marry Ling Hanwu, and she was still deeply attached to Meng Geyin. Ling Hanwu was quite manly enough to take the initiative to quit! Your Ye n ended up empty-handed. Other than being theughing stock in the Nine Heavens, what else does your n have? So what to keep Ye Chuchen in captivity? Can this block the whole world from gossiping about your n? Can this bring your ns joke into glory? So outrageous of your n! What number one n is it, bah!" Ye Wubo retorted back angrily, "How noble is your Xiao n? It has nothing else but criminals and whores! Back then, your ninth grand-uncle Xiao Chengyue was overconfident of his ability, yet he ended up castrated... His few concubines even had affairs with the coachman... Hahahahaha... What a glory! So what if your Xiao n are all killed? A bitch is just a bitch! A bastard is just a bastard!" Ye Wuboughed. Seventh Master Xiao twitched his face angrily and shouted, "You dont know! Your Ye n only knows to clutch shadows that dont exist! A group of shameless people!" Ye Wubo responded derisively, "Hahaha... If were shameless people, then youre a n full of criminals and whores! A n of cuckolds! A n of bastards hahaha... including you! Seventh Master Xiao, youre called a sword madman, and its said that you dont touch your wife at all? Hahaha... I really dont know who else satisfies your wife... If you really cant, let her find me. Seventh Master Xiao... Ill help you to satisfy her hahaha..." The duos words were more and more vicious and lethal. And they were fuming with more and more anger! Since their strengths were about the same, then it was better to stir up a mess in the opponents heart. This way, the opponent could be taken advantage of. Since its a battle of life and death, whats there to care about what they spoke? ... Chapter 878 Were Mortal Enemies! The duo was in simrly dangerous circumstances under such a state of mind. Now, there were dozens of new wounds on their bodies. They were so deep that bones could be seen! The duo didnt lose momentum at all. They still fought on as they jeered at each other. They would never end the fight if they couldnt kill the adversary! But, this way, both of them could only perish together... "This cant continue like this!" Chu Yang frowned, seeing that the circumstance wasnt right, "They cant die. If they die, how will the conflict rise up?" "Why wont the conflict rise up? As long as their subordinates are still alive and one from each n go back to their respective ns to report, wont the mes of war be immediately ignited? Isnt it better than having both of them alive? If the main characters dont die, how can there be great enmities between the ns?" the sword spirit asked as he was a little puzzled. "No!" Chu Yang said heavily, "As the saying goes, subjects die when their master is humiliated! If the subjects are still alive after the master dies... what will happen? I dare to bet that if Ye Wubo and Seventh Master Xiao die together, the few subordinates who are fighting now will immediately stop fighting, then therell be more than 90% probability that they will escape from the n. Because even if they bring back the news, they will die!" The sword spirit frowned and pondered, "You are also quite reasonable in saying this." "Its a fact! If the master is still alive, his subjects will naturally fight by his side with all their might! But if the master is gone, who shall they fight for? Fight for the sake of whom? Basically... theyll also die if they continue to put in all their efforts to fight! ... Which of them will want tomit suicide?" Chu Yang said, "So, the two of them can be seriously injured, but they mustnt die!" The sword spirit blinked his eyes and said, "Itll be better if their injuries are serious and chronic at the same time..." Chu Yang jerked, then he scolded, "Damn it, youre more evil than me... Alright, I shall hand this matter over to you..." The sword spirit was stunned. Chu Yang added on, "Those few people can die!" The sword spirit was still dumbfounded. Both sides were still fighting vigorously. Other than the idea of killing the opponent, all of them had nothing else in their minds. Yunshan and Yunhai were both soaked in blood, yet they continued to fight viciously together! Ye Wubos three expert guards also gritted their teeth tighter and put in concerted efforts in attacking their adversary! Even the elder with the goatee, who was lying on his brothers back, also gathered his power to project secret weapons... Both sides had now be sworn enemies who despised each other! The few from the Xiao n felt that the few from the Ye n were really too viinous and unreasonable. While the few from the Ye n felt that the Xiao n was really too shameless, and only dared to act but to carry responsibilities... The battle had already be white-hot! At this moment, Yunshans sword thrust out. It was originally intended to protect his brother, but it amazingly nted a bit to one side. The opponents sword stabbed into Yunhais belly at this fleeting moment like a bolt of lightning! Yunhai let out a piercing scream. His body dodged to one side, and he actually used his palm to stop the sword, while he plunged his own sword into that same opponents chest! The strength attached to both swords instantly exploded in the duos body at the same time! One had his chest burst, while the other had a huge, bloody hole sted out in his belly, and the hole was asrge as a basin! But the duo didnt retreat. They held onto their injuries and attacked each other devastatingly with all their strength! Then with some cracking sounds, their bones were twisted and cracked. Both of them had tried to screw on with all their might whatever ce they could grab on each other, then they gritted their teeth and stared at each other. Finally, their eyes froze at the same time, and they fell onto the ground like two puddles of mud. The spines, ribs and shoulder bones were all crushed into powder... "Yunhai..." Yunshan screamed with a hoarse voice! Just now, his sword had unknowingly nted to one side and this had caused his brothers death. But the Monarch level expert who was carrying Old First Niu also suffered the same incident. His body strangely staggered by a bit. Yunshans sword that had deviated inadvertently by a bit pierced through the left chest of this Monarch level expert. Then, like stringing a sugar-coated hawthorn, the Monarch level expert and Old First Niu were also stabbed by the sword at the same time! The crazy sword energy and Yunshans cultivation strength exploded in the two peoples body. With a piercing scream, Old First Niu and his goatee were sted out into the air by the violent energy. His body was actually already shattered in the air! Yunshan pulled out his sword crazily and thrust it down. Blood and flesh scattered all over! The remaining one person left on the opponents side roared angrily and hurled towards Yunshan! Yunshan sneered and didnt dodge. He greeted his opponents big dagger with his own chest. As the dagger split open his chest, he pierced his sword through his opponents throat... Seventh Master Xiao and Ye Wubo let out their hearts and screamed indignantly! Both of them didnt expect that in the blink of an eye, all their six men would be killed! They were utterly grieved! All of them were sworn brothers with their master. They had gone through hundreds of battles and plenty hardships together! But now, in just a moment, they had all died. Regardless of how cold-blooded Ye Wubo or Seventh Master Xiao was, both of them still felt severe pain in their hearts. Such great distress had caused them to be insane! "Seventh Master Xiao! You and I are mortal enemies!" "Ye Wubo! You and I are at daggers drawn from now on!" "You must pay back this blood-debt even if your Xiao n dies out!" "Hahaha... You cant eliminate my hatred towards you even if all the graves of your Ye n are filled up!" "Lets fight again!" "Kill!" Gnashing their teeth, they struck out their swords simultaneously. At almost the same time, Ye Wubo raised his hands, and ck secret weapons swarmed out like a group of bees. Seventh Master Xiao forcibly tried to raise his energy. His sword light made a turn, and a dazzling light column soared up to the sky! Obviously, the duo was ready to put up a desperate fight! At this moment, the duo who had be insane from fighting didnt realize that two thin and small snippers were quietly mixed into Ye Wubos swarm of secret weapons! As the duo drew close to each other, the two short snippers mysteriously changed their directions. One of them intercepted a dagger that was targeted towards Seventh Master Xiaos heart, while the other short snipper, seemingly to havee out from Ye Wubos hands, touched and changed the direction of the sword which was targeted at Ye Wubos throat! The duo let out a loud scream! Among Ye Wubos swarm of secret weapons, 20 or so of them disappeared in Seventh Master Xiaos body. On the other hand, Seventh Master Xiaos sword thrust into Ye Wubos left shoulder, and with a loud bang, the energy carried in the sword exploded! Ye Wubos left arm was detached from his body, and blood and flesh scattered out from his body at the same time! Ye Wubo let out a long shrill cry. With his face twitching, he staggered back by a few steps andnd tilted on the ground. Blood sshed out like a fountain from where his arm was broken, and his entire body started to have spasms. Gritting his teeth and screaming and using his right hand to point a few precise regions next to his broken arm, blood instantly flowed out at a slower rate. Then, he fumbled out a bottle of medicine and spilled the whole bottle over his wounds, then fumbled out another medicine and poured it into his mouth. As he cried in pain and chewed on the medicines, he cursed violently! Aside, Seventh Master Xiao whirled down from midair. His whole body was like a blood packet which was pierced with dozens of holes, and blood was spurting out from all of them! He pitched forward, tumbling a few turns on the ground. Then, he spat out three mouthfuls of blood. When he was just about to stand up, he fell down violently again. Then, his two hands held on to his right foot and he started screaming wildly again: One of the weapons had cut his right foot squarely on the nerves! Following which, Seventh Master Xiao took the same actions as Ye Wubo: Stop the bleeding, apply medicines, eat medicines... and curse! Now, there was not a bit of energy left in the duo. Other than cursing, they could do nothing. The two people were less than 200 feet away. If it was in the past, with the cultivation of the two of them, they would have arrived next to each other before they even exercised their power! But now, they might need more than an hours time to do so even if they put in all their efforts! Then, the duo shut their mouth at the same time as if they had agreed on it! 200 feet apart and under the illumination of the fire, the duo stared at each other fiercely! Their eyes were full of irreconcble hatred! As the fire glimmered, so did the light on the duos face! Both of them were full of blood stains on their faces. Their muscles twisted and twitched, while their teeth squeaked as they bit on them. They had a sinister and horrible look! They stared at each other scornfully, just like two demons who had the intention to eat up the whole world! But none of them spoke! There was a stretch of silence. The source of the sound was the raging fire, which had caused everything around it to burn down. After a long time, the duo moved at the same time. Then, they sat down dejectedly in unison. Then, after another period of time, Seventh Master Xiao kept his broken sword into his sheath. Ye Wubo did the same action. After which, both of them used their sheath as their support and stood up shakily. Seventh Master Xiao didnt speak a word, then looked sadly at the fire. Suddenly, he looked back at the corpses of Yunshan and Yunhai. A drop of tear rolled down from the corner of his eyes. He turned back and walked eastwards. Ye Wubo did the same actions. For a long time, he stared at the unsightly corpses of his four subordinates. The ghastly fire in his eyes zed wildly. Then, he turned around and walked off westwards. The duo was lurching. When their bodies were about to vanish into the deep darkness of the night, they turned around at the same time. Four eyes stared back brutally from nearly a thousand feet away! At this moment, the hatred and grievances in the four eyes almost froze into substance! Both of them didnt speak, but they knew that this was already an irresolvable hatred! This hatred could only be washed away by blood! What to speak now was already not important! The duo looked at each other, then they turned around at the same time and disappeared into the darkness. And they didnt look back anymore! Silence amidst the fire. After a long time, a ck shadow quietly appeared and stood near the fire. "Really... terrible..." Chu Yang took a breath. "Indeed terrible!" the sword spirit sighed. "From this battle, I can see how strong the foundations of the Xiao n and Ye n is," Chu Yang said grimly, "Both Seventh Master Xiao and Ye Wubo arent even core figures in their respective ns!" "They are both positioned secondst in their family. One is ranked seven, while the other, thirteen!" "But the toughness of the two of them is obvious!" Chu Yang said, "I dont know how the core characters within these ns will be like." The sword spirit smiled lightly and said, "No matter how theyll be like, youll meet them sooner orter as you progress." "You shall go back now," Chu Yang smiled with a heavy mood. His mood was heavy not because of the huge power that he would have to face, but because of the name that Seventh Master Xiao spoke when Ye Wubo and he was cursing each other! Ye Chuchen! ... Chapter 879 Injustice that Couldnt Be Righted Chu Yang thought intensely: Ye Chuchen is my teachers lover. Shes Ye Wubos sister? Is she his cousin or sibling? The Meng n? A vassal n of the Ye n? My teachers name is Meng Chaoran, but Seventh Master Xiao said that the lover of Ye Chuchen is Meng Geyin. But Chu Yang immediately understood. Meng Geyins n was exterminated and he had to escape from the Upper Three Heavens alone. How could he dare to use his original name? So, he naturally had to change his name. Chu Yang sighed in his heart. Chu Yang finally understood what his teachers name Meng Chaoran meant. Meng Chaoran 1 would always take things light-heartedly, as if he didnt care for any events that urred on Earth... Such a personality wasnt born nor in his nature, but because he had suffered from too much pain! The hatred of having his n exterminated, the tragedy of having to separate from his lover, and the pain of having to live in exile were pressed on him. But his enemy was not only the number one n in the world but also the n in which the woman that he deeply loved was born! Even if he could take revenge, whether Ye Chuchen would reunite with him was still unknown. No one could tell. After all, the Meng n was ruined because of the two people, so the Ye n would also suffer the same fate because of the two people! Whether the two could continue their past rtions, if their respective grudges could be eliminated, or if they could face each other without misgivings? My teacher should be in the Upper Three Heavens now! And, hes definitely near to the Ye n! And surely not far away from Ye Chuchen! Chu Yang felt a sense of urgency. Meng Chaoran was familiar with many people there. If he was exposed, that would be a catastrophe! I should clear the matter here as soon as possible and go to my teacher to help him. Chu Yang thought silently. "My teacher has suffered enough in his life. If he couldnt spend the rest of his life with his lover, that would really be a tragedy," Chu Yang thought, "Although he had great hatred towards the Ye n, its after all not appropriate for him to kill people. Its better for me to kill all of them instead... This way, he would have no sins. If I kill all of the Ye n, Ill im that Ive betrayed him. This way, Ye Chuchen wont me my teacher..." Chu Yang thought as he walked back. The sword spirit muttered, "The Xiao n branch is quite a big ce, and also not far away from other ns. Such a serious battle has almost caused those peoples houses to copse. Why didnt theye out to have a look?" Chu Yang dared to provoke the Xiao n wasnt a good thing. "Come out to have a look? Wouldnt they bemitting suicide?" In the night wind, a ck figure sped forth. A faint reek of blood and smoldering breath filled the way. Chu Yang constantly tried to spread this breath out in the night wind. After a fierce battle, one would give out a unique breath. This breath would make an ordinary person feel ufortable when he made contact with it. An experienced martial expert would immediately know what that person had just done. What Chu Yang was doing was to disperse the breath. Otherwise, perhaps, he would be intercepted before he even entered his room! These few days, after Han Xiaorans reminder, he had been working hard to practice the Thousand Phantom Technique! It was not very difficult. Once a principle was understood, he could understand a hundred simr ones. And this kind of martial technique required mainly spiritual strength, while Chu Yangs spiritual strength deserved to be called number one in the world! Just a few days of serious practice, he had alreadye to the second stage of the Thousand Phantom Technique. Now, hes moving towards the third stage. That was to allow another person to see whatever cultivation one wanted that person to see! When they arrived at the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall, the sword spirit gently entered the room and kept the person in the room. Minister Chu then settled on the bed and entered his dreand sweetly. As if nothing had happened... The second day, the entire t Mountain Ridge was in chaos! "The Xiao n branch was dug up!" "Yes, everyone was dead." "Thats too bad." "You went to see?" "Damn you! Dont harm me. This cant be said so casually." "How do you know if you didnt see?" "I can smell the blood from miles away. The big fire almost tinted the sky red..." ... In the morning, Divine Doctor Chu went to watch over his Purple Crystals Huichun Hall. Huang Shangs face was very gloomy, just like the color of the sky before a rainstorm. Even when he walked in to greet Divine Doctor Chu, his face was full of bitterness. Huang Shang heard about the matter concerning the Xiao ns branch early in the morning. He turned into a thundering rage on the spot! He never expected such a great basin of shit to be buckled on his head without any premonition. The Xiao n and the Huang n were enemies! The Huang n had just threatened to deal with the Xiao n. It was not a secret at all! And the Huang n had just arrived at the t Mountain Ridge yesterday! But on the very night, the Xiao ns branch experienced a bloodbath! Who did it? Isnt that very obvious? But... the problem was, the Huang n really didnt do it! If it was really done by the Huang n, the Huang n would have nothing to say. But they didnt do it, yet they had to carry the me. What a grievance! For a big n like the Huang n, not only was this a grievance, this was also a burden! The greatest issue was: They couldnt even exin this issue. Did you bring so many people here just to y in the t Mountain Ridge? What to y in such a remote ce? The Huang n could only suffer this grievance in silence... "n Master Huang, good morning," Divine Doctor Chu greeted in a refreshing mood, "You look good today." Huang Shang sat down heavily and said dejectedly, "Its more than good. Im simply excited! Motherf**ker!" "Oh? n Master Huang, Is something bothering you?" Divine Doctor Chu asked thoughtfully and in a concerned manner, "Did you not sleep wellst night?" "This..." Huang Shang opened his mouth, but in the end, didnt dare to speak out. His face turned ck and he sighed. "Divine Doctor Chu, I shall hand my son over to you," Huang Shang sighed and waved his hands. His men behind immediately carried five big boxes in and ced them in front of Chu Yang, "There are 40,000 purple crystals in them! Divine Doctor Chu, please keep them first. Ill immediately send another 40,000 over after I go back. Ill send the medicinal ingredients to you within a month. I have to trouble you then." Chu Yang said stunningly, "This... This... This is so shameful of me..." He rubbed his hands. "n Master Huang, are you... going back?" Huang Shang sighed, saying, "I have no choice but to... If we dont, well be overthrown by the Xiao n... This matter is very serious." Chu Yang was astonished, "What happened? Why is it so serious?!" "Its hard to say." How would Huang Shang know that the Divine Doctor Chu who was revealing the astonished look in front of him was actually the real culprit? He could only sigh in bitterness. Although he was frustrated towards the evilness of the Xiao n and also wanted to seek revenge on them, he never thought of seeking revenge in such an open manner. He clearly knew in his heart that although the Huang n was powerful, it was still far weaker than the Xiao n. The Huang ns foundation was especially iparable to that of the Xiao n. The Xiao n had tens of thousands of years of foundation! If not for those elders from the Xiao n, the Huang n could be a well-matched rival with the Xiao n. But as long as the Xiao ns elders were still alive, the Huang n would be immediately defeated should they fight with the Xiao n! But now, the curtain was unfolded. As the battle became more and more intense, and more and more people died, how could the elders from the Xiao n not understand the issue? Huang Shang had a headache as he thought of this! Huang Shang finally left with the women from the Huang n. He only left two Saint level experts to be Huang Xialius guards. Those werent the two that appearedst night; both of them were second stage Martial Saints. But the two of them Huang Shang left here today were a sixth stage Martial Saint and a fifth stage Martial Saint respectively! Both of them were sworn brothers with the Huang ns n master who was two generations above than the current one. One was called Bai Wuji 2 , while the other, Zi Tengchong 3 . But contrary to their names, Bai Wuji had a purple face, while Zi Tengchongs face looked like a piece of white dough. Huang Xialiu could be said to be absolutely safe with the duo around. Other than the two guards, Huang Xialius two wives had also stayed here. n Master Huangs intent was very simple. Although he didnt say, everyone knew it: If Huang Xialiu recovered his fertility, then dont waste any time further. Quickly bear children... Youre worthless anyway and only have this little use... We dont count on you to contribute to the prosperity of the n. We can only count on your sons... Divine Doctor Chu specially arranged Young Master Huang Xialiu to stay with his two wives in one room! Young Master Huang, who was originally guilty, upset and self-abased, greatly opposed this decision. Yet he had no choice but to obey Divine Doctor Chu, this tyrant. Following the departure of Huang Shang and his family members, Huang Xialiu started on his second course of treatment. Centipede legs, tongues of Chinese masins... Poisonous de Tip Stings Iron Cucumber etc... were all ced in a big pot to be cooked. They were cooked till stench filled up the air! The big pot of medicine soup was ck and glossy, and centipede legs and the other stuff floated on it... Divine Doctor Chu dripped two drops of Lust Dragons blood into it this time around. The medicinal effect this time around was two times stronger than the first course of treatment. When Young Master Huang smelled the stench in the soup, he already started to vomit heavily. After which, when he saw the color of the soup, he was scared out of his wits! He retreated, and his ass shifted back andnded solidly on the floor. He didnt want to shift forth regardless of anything, let alone to drink the soup. It was useless even when Divine Doctor Chu frowned. Young Master Huang shook his head like a rattle-drum: A true man stands up to his promise. When I say I dont want to drink, I wont! Seeing that Divine Doctor Chu was furious, the two Saint level experts grabbed Huang Xialiu and used the same method that the few guards used: Pinch Huang Xialius nose and force the medicine down. Then immediately exercised martial techniques to help Huang Xialiu digest the soup. When Huang Xialiu was released, hey twitching on the ground with nted mouth and eyes, appearing that life held nothing more for him... When he heard that he had to drink six bowls of this medicine for five consecutive days, Young Master Huang let out a strange squeak. He took off his belt, hung it on the door, and rushed towards it, wanting to extend his neck into it... Chaoran means detached in Chinese The surname Bai means white in English The surname Zi means purple in English Chapter 880 The Upcoming Crisis Divine Doctor Chu was helpless. He could onlyfort Young Master Huang: The medicine in the third course of treatment wont be smelly anymore. Young Master Huang, who was now awash with tears, was speechless. How difficult will it be to endure these five days... But on the second day, Young Master Huang Xialiu became extremely excited! At the first glimmer of dawn, when Divine Doctor Chu had just woken up and was sitting amidst the grove of purple bamboos breathing the fresh air, he was suddenly taken aback by a strange scream. Then, he saw Young Master Huang running out with a bare bottom and rushing into the room of the two Martial Saints. Then Chu Yang heard: "Theres reaction now, theres reaction now... Look, look... Its a bit stiff..." It was Young Master Huangs ecstatic voice. Then he heard the voices of the two Martial Saints trembling with excitement, "Its real, its real... Damn it, its truly a bit stiff..." Huang Xialius voice was then heard again, "Ah~~~ Dont touch it! Hey! Dont fiddle with it..." A slyughter rang, "Uh... hahahaha..." Bai Wujis excited voice sounded, "Can you use it?" Huang Xialiu appeared to be a bit dejected. "I tried just now... but I still cant... It still needs some time..." "Dont worry, you will be able to use it soon..." "Divine Doctor Chu is really a divine doctor. He can even cure this thing..." ... Listening to the soundsing from the room, Divine Doctor Chu was dumbfounded. He knocked his head on the purple bamboo... ... Early in the morning, the medical centers worker Chu Leer surprisingly saw something that made her feel unbelievable: Young Master Huang, who was desperately trying to keep himself away from drinking the smelly medicine, actually took his own initiative to drink the medicine. And he held the bowl carefully, seemingly to be afraid of leaking a drop of the medicine, and gulped down this bowl of medicine that could be said to be as smelly as septic tanks in public toilets. After he finished drinking, he even squashed his mouth twice. He used clear water to fill up the bowl again, then drank it down... Then he filled up another bowl of medicine... Later, he revealed a satisfied expression. He even burped. After which, he swaggered away like a lord while humming a small tune he actually restored his arrogant and foppish characteristics... Chu Leer was dumbfounded! What the hell! "Is the medicine delicious?" Chu Leer was baffled. She mustered her courage toe to the cauldron, and she smelled the medicine while creasing her little nose... Chu Leers curiosity could kill a cat! The little girl held her nose and rushed out. She couldnt suppress further once she arrived outside and started to vomit heavily... When she stood up again, the way she looked at Huang Xialiu became a bit ridiculous. This guy was too strong! Young Master Huang actually enjoyed drinking such a smelly medicine, and he cherished the medicine so much that he didnt want to waste even a drop of it... "Big brother, is this Young Master Huang bewitched?" when Chu Leer saw Chu Yang, she asked suspiciously. "No, hes just too excited," Chu Yang smiled, saying, "Leer, I shall tell you a piece of good news. There are only two more kinds of medicines left to be found for you." "Really?" Chu Leers eyes instantly became crescent moons. "Of course, its true. Our Leer is lucky. There are many good people assisting you," Chu Yang said smilingly while squinting his eyes. Chu Leer smiled happily, and said, "Thats to say, I will be able to practice martial arts after Im well?" "Yes," Chu Yang responded, "You want to practice martial arts? To be a wonder woman?" "What wonder woman," Chu Leer creased her small nose, saying, "I just dont want to be bullied. And at the same time, not let you be bullied either!" Chu Yangughed. "Once you recover, Ill definitely teach you some unique martial techniques, and allow you to rise up the Nine Heavens like a dragon!" "No, rise like a phoenix!" Chu Leer stared back. "Urgh... yeah, phoenix, phoenix, hahaha..." Chu Yang said andughed as he oozed sweat. After a few more days, Chu Feiyan was about to escort the business troop to set off. Before he left, he visited Chu Yang. After Chu Yang considered for a long time, he finally decided to allow Chu Feiyan to go to the Blood-Payers Hall to cancel the reward offer for the five types of medicines that Chu Yang had already gotten. After all, it was a huge expense. Originally, Chu Yang didnt intend to call off. After all, these things were treasures. They would be useful anyway. But ever since he heard about the Medicine Banquet, Chu Yang had decided not to get them through the blood payers. Medicine Banquet was definitely a ce where the money would be splurged. How could one redeem good things in the Medicine Banquet without sufficient preparation? One couldnt rely totally on stealing the medicines... Chu Leer needed eight types of medicines for her treatment. Now, the Chu n had Superb Nine Vines, and the Huang n obtained another one. Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan got the Nine-Clover Jade Ganoderma and Nine-Heavens Jade-Ichor; The Huang n was going to send the Nine-Leaves Pangolin and Nine-Deaths Water to Chu Yang soon... And, the Jinjian Organization was also sending the Nine-Leaves Flower over currently. Now, there were only Nine-Colored Lotus and Nine-Earths-Soul Ginseng left. The reward offers posted in the Blood-Payers Hall would naturally not be taken away. In less than two months, Divine Doctor Chu had already obtained six of the eight medicinal ingredients that had initially made everyone helpless. Such an ability was really surprising. But the methods used werent quite clean... The remaining two kinds of medicinal ingredients were the most important among the eight! Because the ce where they could grow was very difficult to be found! Nine-Colored Lotus could only be found in an absolutely cold ce and somewhere where various kinds of poisons were congregated. The problem was: Since it could only grow in an absolutely cold ce, it would be impossible for many poisons to grow in that environmental conditions. While on the other hand, Nine-Earths-Soul Ginseng could only grow in a very cold and humid ce. There must be a lot of people who had died in the region, so as to cause Yin energy to gather there and not be able to be dispersed. But, it needed Sun to grow well! This was another contradiction. How would somewhere cold and humid, and where Yin energy couldnt disperse, have Sun? So these two kinds of ingredients were the hardest to be found. But Chu Yang felt that the Medicine Banquet might have them... All the elixirs in the world would be there! After three days, there was finally news. But this was not news from the Huang n nor from the Ye n, but from the Xiao n and the Li n. Four days ago, that was the day before Ye Wubo and Seventh Master Xiao battled, Li Nantong, the ninth master of the Li n passed by the Bajiao Mountain, where he was ambushed by Xiao Jianhan, the third master from the Xiao n! Both sides were badly wounded and had a number of casualties! Li Nantong nearly died, while Xiao Jianhans side had more than half of his men with casualties. This battle was a rion call to the other eight great ns tounch a powerful attack against the Li n! But the Li n didnt show its white feather in response. In order to ensure the safety of Li Xiongtu, whom they assumed as one of the Nine Tribtions, they were willing to do whatever it took! To protect Li Xiongtu was to protect 10,000 years of the Li n! No matter what, the Li n wouldnt retreat! Fire beacon rose over the Nine Heavens! The Li n started to be attacked from all directions! The Ye n, Ling n, Zhuge n, Shi n, Xiao n, Y n, Lan n and Chen n all took actions on the Li n at the same time! The various big ns took the same approach: Start by clearing out the periphery of Li n, then all its branches, followed by its business fields to cut off their financial sources! Then, attack all its affiliated ns, and at the same time, attack the core members within the Li n. And as such, making no space for anyone from the Li n to escape while the Li n was being further prated by its enemies! Although this method would take a long time, it would be the most effective method! And there would absolutely be no one from the Li n who could escape. Especially when Li Xiongtus portrait started to spread secretly within the big ns, the ns demanded one another: Remember this face regardless of anything! No matter what, this person should be killed! The biggest premise was: If Li Xiongtu survived in the end, so what if we killed all others from the Li n? Wouldnt that be useless? Not to mention the various big ns invading the Li n, the Xiao n had already begun to secretly dispatch troops in the South-East region! The Xiao ns branch in the t Mountain Ridge was ruined, and encountered a bloodbath! While on the same day, n Master Huang Shang had entered the t Mountain Ridge. It was obvious what this represented. Moreover, Seventh Master Xiao, who was in charge of this n branch, had disappeared, while the corpses of two of his best men were found on the scene. That meant Seventh Master Xiao bode ill rather than well! The Xiao n hadnt suffered from such a big loss for many years. How could they tolerate such an ident? While they sent people to look for Seventh Master Xiao, they also prepared to revenge the Huang n. A conflict between them was also imminent! The Huang n made an iron-d defense, and started to mobilize their fighters! A battle could start at any time. Both sides were under intense preparation. One point was certain: Once they start a battle, it would be a raging one and wouldnt end overnight! In the t Mountain Ridge, Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan were working hard to purge thew-enforcement officers and their subordinates. All the required weapons and secret weapons, including poisons and devilish tricks, were in preparation. At the same time, the duo and their few brothers were all practicing martial arts madly. The duo knew that once Han Xiaoran started to take actions, there would never be a day of peace! Unless one of the parties was exterminated... So, more preparation at this moment would get them a greater chance of surviving in the future... Huang Xialiu had already started on his third course of treatment. The medicine in this course of treatment was neither bitter nor stinky, but extremely sour... Young Master Huang couldnt bite tofu after taking only a sip. But he drank it down without frowning, and he took the medicine on time. As usual, he would also use clear water to rinse the dregs and drink them down. Isnt it only sour... I can bear it! Young Master Huang started to be veryisant. Young Master Huang was really cooperative these few days. He would eat whatever was given to him! The respect and trust he gave to Divine Doctor Chu had reached the extreme. Every morning he would let out a strange and surprised cry, "Its stiffer... Its stiffer... Wah haha..." Heughed just like a wolf. It was impossible for ordinary people to understand such kind of surprise. He was impotent for seven or eight years and had never used it before. Now, it could finally be used... Young Master Huang was awash with tears. Under such circumstances, how could he not cooperate? Now, even if Divine Doctor Chu pointed to a pile of stools and said This stuff would be useful for you if you eat it!, Young Master Huang would definitely swallow it down without frowning! Not to mention taking medicines. Wasnt it just a bit bitter, stinky or sour? ... Chapter 881 An Ungrateful Person After another three days, news came from the Blood-Payers Hall that the Jinjian Organization had already arrived at the t Mountain Ridge with the Nine-Leaves Flower! At this time, Chu Feiyan and Chu Feiling had already left. Divine Doctor Chu could only do the transaction in person. The Jinjian Organization was a blood-payers organization. It contained only five people, but all of them were exceptional characters. They were siblings, and all their ranks among the blood-payers were above 200. But this organization was a little notorious for one reason: Theyre mean, shameless, insidious and cunning! The Jinjian Organisation was the most adept at stealing from other blood-payers, then receiving rewards from the offerors. Or they would kill the other blood-payers and steal away their purple crystals. This was what the masses contempt the most: If you have the ability, put in your efforts and earn the rewards yourself! Whats your ability to rob the fruits ofbor from other people? The Golden Swords could be considered to be exploiting the loophole of the blood-payers organization. After all, the organization was not in charge of managing who the task waspleted by. As long as youpleted the task and got what the offerer wanted, the reward would be yours! For many years, the Jinjian Organisation owned an ill reputation. But the five people were sly. They would run away if they couldnt beat their opponents. It just turned out that each of them was good in fleeing for their lives. No one else knew how to defeat them... For the moment being, the Golden Swords was unfettered. But these five despicable viins were extremely lofty-minded and disrespectful to everyone, including the nine great ns. Of course, when they saw members from the nine great ns, they would definitely behave better than a dog, and would do all that they could to tter these people. But once the members of the nine great ns were away, the Golden Swords would start to curse these people with all their might. The mantra of Nangong Shifeng, the leader of the Jinjian Organisation, was: Do all the nine big ns have pig brains? Do these bastards all live these 10,000 or so years like a dog? Theyre not sensible or bold at all. For instance, this so and so matter... Is he a pig? For instance, this so and so matter, how stupid is he to do it this way... If Im a member of the nine great ns Ill so and so... This guy always gave his remark after the whole event had passed and gave a wild talk after understanding its causes and effects. Then he would add a final sentence: Im really speechless... But he didnt think: All that youve said had already passed. Now, everyone was made known about this. Even a fool would know what should be done to avoid the incidents. But why didnt you say it beforehand? He was a typical person who madete statements! If anyone from the nine great ns came to him to settle any ount, Nangong Shifeng would immediately apologize with a face awash with tears, and plead heavily for mercy. But afterward, he would still be his own self... Afterward, people offered this guy a sentence: An extremely cheap person has no enemies. This guy specially engaged in trash talk after incidents happened. This angered some people. Not only was his face written with the word stupid, someone even tattooed a dogs penis on his forehead. Once he offended the Ye n, he was castrated by the Ye n... Besides, Nangong Shifengs character was definitely soaked in a toilet! It really stunk. It was said that he had be a cuckold many times. In addition to being castrated, this had caused him to be a pervert... Jinjian Organization was the official name, but normally, people referred to them as Yinjian Organization 1 . Ever since the Jinjian Organization got the Nine-Leaves Flower, Chu Yang had investigated this n and gotten an idea of how this organization handled matters. Naturally, he had taken precautions against them. He wasnt surprised when the Jinjian Organization demanded an exorbitant price of 30,000 purple crystals for the Nine-Leaves Flower. With the Blood-Payers Hall as the middleman, the five people of the Jinjian Organization finally met Chu Yang. They were really not weak. All of them had reached Monarch level. Chu Yang was instantly speechless when he saw the five people. As expected, Nangong Shifeng was in a veil. But looking at Nangong Shifengs four younger brothers, Chu Yang felt as if he was looking at Nangong Shifeng. The four brothers didnt cover their faces. They looked rather simr: Triangr eyes, broom-like brows, bulbous nose, toad-like mouth, big ears, yellowish hair which was a little curled, and a big pointed head... "You are the buyer? And you urgently need the Nine-Leaves Flower?" Although Nangong Shifeng had his face covered, it couldnt conceal his bossy tone. His two eyes, like those of venomous snakes, examined Chu Yang. Originally, the seller and buyer wouldnte face-to-face; but Chu Yang offered 10,000 purple crystals, while the Jinjian Organization strangely demanded 30,000. This gap was too big. So the Jinjian Organization could only discuss the price with the buyer. For safety purposes, Chu Yang also had his face covered. "Its a bit urgent, but I also have to look at the price," Chu Yang said indifferently, "I can only offer 10,000 purple crystals as the reward. They are all that I have now..." "If you cant offer enough purple crystals, why are you still thinking of getting the Nine-Leaves Flower?" Nangong Shifeng snorted and said, "Do you know how many hardships we endured just to get it? And you want to brush us off with just 10,000 purple crystals? Do you think were beggars?" Thew-enforcement officer from the Blood-Payers Hall frowned and said, "10,000 purple crystals arent that little. Nangong, dont go too far." Nangong Shifeng smiled, "Big brother, please dont be angry. We just want to obtain the optimum profit. After all, we went through a lot of difficulties this time around... Its all hard-earned money." "Of course, all of you had gone through a lot of difficulties. So, Im willing to give you some tips. But how much do my few brothers want?" At this moment, Chu Yang didnt want to bring up unnecessary problems. He only wanted to carry out the transaction as quickly as possible. It was really disgusting to look at these five fellows. It was alright to be ugly, but if you still thought highly of yourself as if you were a genteel prince. That would really be disgusting! "If thats the case, youre notcking purple crystals?" Nangong Shifengs cold eyes shed. "I have some. As long as you dont go too far, Ill ept your price." "50,000 purple crystals!" Nangong Shifeng smiled sheepishly and extended five fingers. "Nangong! You said 30,000 just now!" Thew-enforcement officer from the Blood-Payers Hall was furious. "Big brother... We almost lost our lives when we grabbed it from the wolvesir... Look at how the legs of my third and fourth brother were bitten by the wolves..." Nangong Shifeng said pathetically. "Its too much!" Chu Yang said unaffectedly, "I dont have that many purple crystals." "Then how many are you willing to give us?" Nangong Shifeng asked as he blinked his eyes. "At most 20,000!" Chu Yang said. "Definitely no!" Nangong Shifengs voice suddenly became fierce, and he said, "This buyer, are you trying to fool us?" Chu Yang frowned and answered, "I dont have that many purple crystals. Are you asking me to steal them?" "50,000 purple crystals! If youre short of one, we shant carry on with this business!" Nangong Shifeng said coldly, "Its nothing great if I destroy this Nine-Leaves Flower and everyone ends this business!" "Do as you please!" Chu Yang stood up, saying, "I dont want this Nine-Leaves Flower anymore. I have other poisons that I can use to kill people... Goodbye." Chu Yang walked away without hesitation. He had enough of this Nangong Shifeng! This ungrateful fellow! Dont me me for being heartless then! Seeing that this buyer actually turned away so unhesitatingly, Nangong Shifeng was dumbfounded! This guy obviously needed the Nine-Leaves Flower very much since he put up a reward offer in the Blood-Payers Hall, but now, he actually said he didnt want it after they couldnte to a simple agreement! What did he mean? How would Nangong Shifeng dare to ruin the Nine-Leaves Flower? This was a great fortune! If I cant sell it to you, I can sell it to others! But obviously, Chu Yang couldnt afford such a high price. Not to mention 20,000 purple crystals, he absolutely couldnt afford 10,000 purple crystals! Because this thing was definitely not worth this price. Only those who urgently needed it would pay high prices for it. How would Nangong Shifeng not know this? Thinking of this, Nangong Shifeng really wanted to p on his own face: 20,000 purple crystals are already a lot... If I realized this earlier, I should have agreed on this price... "This... This big brother, what did he mean..." Nangong Shifeng turned back to look at thatw-enforcement officer and said in an aggrieved manner, "This person already made a reward offer in the Blood-Payers Hall. Now he actually rejected the offer... This... He really treats the Blood-Payers Hall too lightly..." Thew-enforcement officer said coldly, "A whole lot ofw-enforcement officers in the South-East region are indeed not in some peoples eyes. So what?" This person was the vice person-in-charge of the Blood-Payers Hall. On the day Han Xiaoran went to the Chu n to announce his support for the Chu n, he naturally also went. And Han Xiaoran speciallymanded him and the main person-in-charge: You must not, must not... let anything happen to this young master! Since Han Xiaoranmanded this way, theres no need to mention... how they should treat this young master. Nangong Shifeng was dumbstruck after listening to thisw-enforcement officer. There were some people who treated all thew-enforcement officers in the South-East region lightly? Nangong Shifeng instantly wanted to cry: Damn it, is he one of the important characters from the Xiao n? Thats to say... Did I offend the Xiao n today? "Big brother, please help me to do some sweet-talking..." Nangong Shifeng almost wanted to cry. "Let it just be 20,000..." Thew-enforcement officer spread out his hands, saying, "I cant help you even if I wanted to. Nangong, I shall remind you, you cant afford to offend this person! Dont make any ill intentions and behave well." Thisw-enforcement officer sighed as he said. With a sh, he vanished. Even if Nangong Shifeng really had any ill intentions before, he would absolutely not dare to have any now. He stood nkly on the ground as if he had lost his soul. "Big brother, youre too greedy. You shall just sell it for 20,000! This amount has already exceeded the true value by several times already..." his few brothers apparently had the same disposition as him and they instantly started to make btedments. Nangong Shifeng said mournfully, "How did I know then that it would be like this..." ... Yinjian means scivious in Chinese Chapter 882 Do you understand? Nangong Shifeng and his four brothers left the t Mountain Ridge unreluctantly. They sighed continuously. What they said was nothing more than, "If we knew this earlier... wed have..." But it was toote now. "Whats done is done. Lets quickly leave now," one of the five said sadly, "We didnt rob only for this time... we only obtained the Nine-Leaves Flower after putting in all our might in fighting with the wolves. I originally thought that this was a rare good and we can get a good fortune out of it. I didnt expect that after running thousands of miles toe to this South-East region, we had instead offended our buyer... And it seems that weve offended an important person..." "Yes, it would be bad if he came to rob us," another one suddenly realized. Every one of them was born a robber. They were very mindful in this area. "Weve really overreached ourselves," Nangong Shifeng said dejectedly, "s, lets go to the Zhuge n and sell this to the Medicine Banquet. I believe that we can earn a lot of purple crystals." The five people hastened their pace and swept out of the t Mountain Ridge like a gust of wind. After crossing a hill and turning at a corner, they saw chains of mountains in front of them. It was then they heaved sighs of relieve. "Were finally out. Im really afraid that well be blocked," one of them wiped off his sweat. "Yes, youre out. But it should be good enough till here," a cold voice rang. Following this sound, a spell of bleakness and solitude suddenly spread out in the air. The five people were shocked. They turned around and saw a ck figure standingposedly under the pine tree in front of them. From the looks of it, he had already been waiting here for a long time. The sword spirit was taking control of the body now. He was waiting here to carry out the robbery. If I cant buy it, why cant I steal it? "Its you!" Nangong Shifeng recognized him immediately. It was the man in ck clothes and veil. Instantly, his wits were scared out of him; From the bleak and solitary breath, he knew that this person was a big character! Then he sensed the horrible aura surrounding this person. It was like a huge mountain pressing down on him. He further confirmed: This person that he offended not only had a strong background, his cultivation was also terrifying. From just his aura, Nangong Shifeng had understood one thing: If they fought a battle, he himself would absolutely die! The most important reason that Jinjian Organization could survive for so long was that Nangong Shifeng, the leader, was capable of dealing with all kinds of people! To be soft when confronting superior people, while being stiff in front of inferior people! This was the paramountw that dominated the Nine Heavens! "Yes, its me," the sword spiritughed, "Its so coincidental. Ive actually met you again." "Elder... What do you want?" Nangong Shifeng asked fearfully. "I dont want anything," the sword spirit said spontaneously, "I missed you, and I want to talk to you. Can I?" Nangong Shifeng retreated back by a step and his tongue somewhat entangled up, "Elder... This... We can discuss it again. Actually, its not that I dont consider 20,000 purple crystals..." The sword spiritughed, "But I can get it without using a purple crystal at all. Do you believe it?" "I believe!" Nangong Shifeng nodded like a chicken which was pecking on rice, "Big boss, youre smart, wise and handsome, and you can definitely seed in whatever you do! Not to mention getting the Nine-Leaves Flower without a purple crystal, you can also get people to pay you purple crystals..." The sword spirits eyes brightened, "Pay me purple crystals? Theres such a good thing?" Nangong Shifeng said tteringly, "Yes, yes, big boss, with your unparalleled cultivation, just with one word, everyone would put in all their might to gather purple crystals and bring them to you together with the medicines..." The sword spirit said excitedly, "Really? How many purple crystals will they give me?" Nangong Shifeng instantly wanted to cry, "How many purple crystals... do you think is appropriate?" The sword spirit pondered for a while and said, "s, roughly 20,000 purple crystals will do. Ill be very happy to receive it..." The garlic-like noses of the five brothers twitched a bit. It looked like five heads of garlic had moved at the same time. They could originally earn 20,000, but now, they had to pay back 20 000?? How to exin this? Nangong Shifeng cracked his mouth and said tearfully, "But I dont have them with me now..." "Not with you now?" the sword spirit instantly became furious. He had originallye to kill them and rob away the Nine-Leaves Flower. How could he still be merciful? He said, "Are you fooling me?" At this moment, in the Nine Tribtions Space, Chu Yang said happily, "Wait, wait, let me deal with them!" The sword spirit was startled and said, "What?" Chu Yang smiled, "Didnt you see that the five people are very sensible? If they were other Monarch level experts, Im afraid they have long be corpses. But, they wont die if you continue to speak like you just did." The sword spirit said, "If I stab them..." "If you stab them, theyll really die!" Chu Yang flipped his eyes and said, "It would be too much a pity to get them all killed. It happened that the Medicine Banquet is short of people and I need news from them. Its good that theyre so obedient..." The sword spirit disappeared silently, while Chu Yang revived his consciousness. Nangong Shifeng suddenly felt that the oppressive, bleak and deadly aura in front of him had disappeared. While the man in ck was still standing there, he obviously didnt want to kill people. He instantly wept happily and said chokingly, "Elder... Elder, youre really magnanimous... *Sob*..." Chu Yang sighed, "Youre not easy too..." "Yes, yes..." Nangong Shifeng nodded his head repetitively, "Its really hard... to survive in this world..." "Well, wheres the Nine-Leaves Flower?" Chu Yang dragged his voice. "Its here," how would Nangong Shifeng still dare to be arrogant and mor to ruin the Nine-Leaves Flower as he did just now? He hurriedly took it out from his chest and held out a small jade box. "Put it down, we shall talk," Chu Yang didnt ept it and motioned him to put it on the ground. Then, he sat downposedly on a branch of the pine tree. Nangong Shifeng thoughtfully moved a big piece of rock with a smooth surface towards Chu Yang, wiped it clean with his sleeves, and spread his coat over the rock. Then he said humbly, "Big boss... please sit." Such a gesture of ttering made him really look like apdog. "Erm. Youre quite sensible," Chu Yang said as he settled down and crossed his legs. "I heard that you detest the nine great ns a lot?" Chu Yangs focus was here. If he focused on Nangong Shifengs character... this guy would long have died under Chu Yangs palm. But these few guys were extremely good at currying favor. They were slick, and liked to bully the weak while they feared for the strong. Chu Yang instantly wanted to utilize them for other purposes. "Its more than detest!" Nangong Shifeng said resentfully, "We cant lead a good life because were forced by the nine great ns..." Hes quite clever and eventually understood the meaning behind Chu Yangs words. "Erm, I also detest them... I heard that youre fixed... by the Ye n?" Veins immediately bulged out of Nangong Shifengs temples, "Its... Ye Shiyu, that freak! Last time... I offended him... He sent for me to be caught... then he... he... cut it off with a sword..." "How did you offend him?" Chu Yang said enthusiastically. "Its a long story... Last time, someone brought up the matter of the daughter from the Ye n... I satirized a few sentences, saying that if we knew earlier that Ling Hanwu would retreat, wouldnt it be good to make whole the pair of lovers... But now, Ling Hanwu killed his own subordinates and still didnt marry... And this was heard by Ye Shiyu..." Nangong Shifeng pped his own mouth, "My mouth is just senseless..." "You indeed have a senseless mouth!" Chu Yang had the same feeling. Sure enough, the problem came from his bad habit: If we knew this earlier... how good it would be? "Do you want to revenge?" Chu Yang asked. "Yes, even when Im in a dream!" Nangong Shifeng said definitively. But immediately he said dispiritedly, "But from the state we are in now, whats there to talk about revenge... Ye Shiyu that freak is wicked. Not only did he disable me, but he had also made me unable to reveal my true face in front of other people!" He tore down his veil, "You shall have a look... He tattooed the word stupid on my forehead, and drew a... penis... on it... I... I... If not for looking after my four younger brothers, I would long havemitted suicide! Im also a man..." Chu Yang looked at Nangong Shifeng and almost choked... That freak from the Ye n is really a genius. Hes actually so mischievous... "Heid hands on you both times?" Chu Yang said strangely. "Its once..." Nangong Shifeng wanted to cry, "I always kept it a secret. But then, that freak realized that no one knew about it, and he actually sent people to publicize that I was... by him..." Chu Yang bore hisughter and pondered, "Its just a little tattoo. Its very easy if you want to get rid of it..." Nangong Shifeng widened his eyes joyfully and blinked. Chu Yang said, "All of you,e here." The five of them came up, not knowing what Chu Yang was up to. Chu Yang clicked on each of their chests once like a bolt of lightning. All of them felt some pain in their chests, but instantly, the pain disappeared. Chu Yang took out five pills and said, "One pill per person. From now on, you shall work for me!" His voice turned heavy, "As long as you work for me to the best of your abilities, Ill not only remove the tattoos on you but also help you to revenge and take back justice from Ye Shiyu, as well as... help your lower body to recover!" Nangong Shifeng jumped up in joy, and said with a trembling voice, "Really?" Chu Yang snorted and took out a bottle of liquid medicine, saying, "Dont move!" With a sh of sword light, a thinyer of skin fluttered down from Nangong Shifengs forehead. That whole piece of tattoo had fallen off. Before Nangong Shifeng could let out a scream, he felt a cool sensation. It hade from liquid, of which half a bottle of it was poured over his wounds. Another half of it was poured into his own mouth. "Vitality Spring Water?" Nangong Shifeng knew that he was saved. His entire body trembled in excitement, and he grabbed the pill from Chu Yangs hands and swallowed it down. When the other four heard about it, they also swallowed down the pills. "Elder, what do you want us to do? Just instruct us!" Nangong Shifeng said. "Itll be the Medicine Banquet next Spring!" Chu Yang said lightly, "I need you to go over first... you only need to so and so and so..." Nangong Shifeng nodded repetitively as Chu Yang spoke. "You shall take this section of the dagger. Therell be someone who will be looking for you at the Medicine Banquet, and hell be holding the remaining section of the dagger. You only need to do what I instruct you to do... That person will give you the antidote of the poison I set in your body, and hell also cure your lower body!" Chu Yang held out a section of a broken and irregr-sized dagger, and passed it to Nangong Shifeng, saying coldly, "Do you understand?" ... Chapter 883 If one can lead a happy and stable life, who wants to be a vagabond? "Ive understood," Nangong Shifeng carefully epted the section of the dagger. He carefully wrapped it up and ced it in his chest. He didnt look ufortable at all from coercion, but instead, full of excitement. "Nangong Shifeng, didnt you feel awkward?" Chu Yang asked, "You first allowed me to hit your acupoint, then served my poison. So youre now facing the threat of death! Then, after I tempt you again, I can exploit you to run errands of me again. Dont you feel humiliated?" Nangong Shifeng revealed a smile on his bloody face, and said, "Not awkward! Not awkward at all." He didnt look to be ttering at all, and his tone was solemn and serious. He looked like he was speaking this from his heart. "Why?" Chu Yang was interested now. He really wanted to understand the mentality of this guy he had subjugated. This would decide what Chu Yang would n in the future. After all, Chu Yang really had no one to use now, so he could only capture these five people. He wouldnt have used them if there were other people avable for him. By Chu Yangs current view, whether to allow these five people to follow him or to give up on them had to be decided after the Medicine Banquet. But Chu Yang was inclined towards giving up on them. "Coercion... In fact, in this Nine Heavens, when is there a day that were not coerced?" Nangong Shifeng smiled sadly, "Our livelihood is coerced when were young. There were four full years then when we havent had enough to eat every day! Sometimes, we only got a bun after begging for three days, and we had to share them among the five of us..." He looked dismal, "Elder, do you think the five of us are born to look like this? Although were not handsome, we after all still have some human looks. Back then, we were so starved that out of desperation, to not be starved to death, we ate the Ghost Face Mushroom." "Although the Ghost Face Mushroom is toxic, it doesnt kill. The more one eats it, the more ghastly his face will turn... And, his hair will be sparse, and then,pletely drop off. Luckily, we only ate them for half a month before chancing upon a wild pig that had fallen from the cliff... But, in that one month, we had changed our appearance to look like neither humans nor ghosts. " "Later, we met some chance to improve our skills, and from then on, we learned how to not let ourselves starve. But were forced to improve our martial capability, and we had to practice martial arts continuously; Then, were forced by this face... Weve turned uglier, but were more concerned about this face. So we want to stand out from others and not be looked down on... But because of our ugly appearance, none of the big ns or forces wanted to ept us." "So we became blood-payers!" "As blood-payers, we earn purple crystals. Not only we wouldnt be starved, but we could also use them for cultivation. But we had to hand up tasks when we hadnt reached the Emperor level then. How could we fight over others? Where would there be simple tasks in the Blood-Payers Hall? How could weplete the tasks by our cultivations then?" "So, when others are badly defeated and wounded as they fought with each other, well take the opportunity to rush forth to gain petty advantages..." "Over time, we survived and muddled along like this." "Others look down on us, and we also look down on them; The big forces look down on us, but the more we look down on them!" "While we dare not provoke others, we can afford to hide!" "All the way that wevee by, weve been despised and fully experienced the fickleness of human nature!" "Even my wife... Haha, actually its not. Last time, I saved an old businessman who was on the verge of dying, and I escorted him home out of seldom kindness. Actually, its not, because the old man said that if I could escort him home, he would be willing to give me his collection of purple crystals... So I escorted him home. And I took good care of him, fearing that he would die halfway. As a result, the old man felt that I was a reliable person and wanted to betroth his daughter to me." "After we reached his home, he really did as he promised. At thest moments of his life, he invited his friends over and announced the marriage between his daughter and me. "Im ugly, and originally didnt have the intention to set up a family. But I was really moved then." Nangong Shifeng had already sunk into his memories. He smiled bitterly, saying, "Those were the happiest days of my life. At that time, I even thought that if this family didnt cast cold shoulders on me, Ill give up muddling in the martial society, bring my four younger brothers to settle down here, and continue the old mans family business. And from then on, not contaminate myself with the martial society and just be an ordinary person. As long as my wife can ept me, Ill also give her all my heart... forever." "The old man died after he had returned to his home for half a month. I buried him under the identity of his son-inw." "It waster that I knew that my fiancee already had a lover. And they had already made a solemn pledge of love... When she told me this, she said, if I was not willing to give up on her, she would give half of the familys property to him, so that he could sustain a living by himself, and she would abide by her promise to serve me for all her life, and be a good wife and mother. If I was willing to let go of her, she was willing to give up all her family property to me, only to be together with her lover!" Nangong Shifeng shook his head and burst intoughter, but a few teardrops were shaken down from his eyes. "Then what did you do?" Chu Yang asked. Nangong Shifeng smiled hoarsely. He seemed to beughing and wailing at the same time, "I, Nangong Shifeng, am ugly! I admit it! Because Im ugly, no woman is willing to take even a glimpse on me! I admit it! I am despicable and shameless and low-down for the sake of earning a livelihood! I admit it! I can kneel down and lick other peoples shoes just for the sake of my younger brother to survive! I admit it! But I havent reached the point of being so low-down of forcing a woman that I like to do something that she didnt like, especially when its a matter of a womans lifelong happiness!" "So I left, alone, from that small town. I didnt take away anything from them. I left them everything." "Others said that my wife had run away with some other men. I admit it!" Nangong Shifeng smiled, saying, "How can a person like me find a wife? Isnt that a joke?" His voice was deste, while his smile, bleak. Chu Yang sighed, "You just left like that?" "Yes, just like that," Nangong Shifeng smiled, and added, "For so many years, I would make a long detour around it should I be passing by there, even if I had to walk a thousand miles further. I didnt go there once!" "Why not? Why not go back and have a look? Have a look at how shes living now?" Chu Yang said as he frowned and his eyes shed. "No! Why should I go back?" Nangong Shifeng shook his head andughed, "So what if shes not living well? Do I gloat or grab her away with me? So what if shes living well? Wont I be making myself feel more ufortable and lost?" Nangong Shifeng tried hard to frown and pick his eyebrows to control his tears from flowing out, "Im also amon man. Although Im uglier than other men, I have the heart that not every other man has. I thought of going back to see whether shes living well, see her remorse and hope that she could grab on my leg to say that she regrets, then I could violently kick her off then take my leave smartly. I also thought of myself feeling jealous and mad if I see her leading a good life, and maybe I can also kill the both of them... But I ultimately dare not to go." Chu Yang sighed, patted on his shoulders and didnt say anything. At this moment, he suddenly decided to keep Nangong Shifeng. He was a viin, a despicable viin, and one who was greedy, cowardly, fearful of the strong and only knew of bullying the weak! But Chu Yang was moved by hisst words. While he was a viin, he was very frank and truthful! Sensing the temperature of Chu Yangs hands, Nangong Shifeng felt the warmth and understanding epassed in this one pat. He actually couldnt help but start to sob. "Just now, you asked whether being forced by you makes me feel awkward. I dont feel that Im being forced. Because we went through this every day... But this time around, its the first time that we work for a big character! And this is our best opportunity." Nangong Shifeng raised his head and looked at Chu Yang straightly, "I know that you only want to exploit us, but we really want toplete our work sessfully this time around. Weve wandered for all our lives thus far, and really want to have a dependent. Without forces to fend for us is like a child without a mother. Life is... too bitter." He sniffed andughed in a self-deprecating manner, "If we can sustain a living openly, who would want to do such despicable things... If we can lead a happy and stable life, who would be willing to be a vagabond..." Chu Yang smiled and said solemnly, "As long as you canplete this task sessfully, and be loyal to me in the future, Ill give you a bright, happy and stable life! And, Ill remove the poison of Ghost Face Mushroom in your bodies!" Nangong Shifeng was overjoyed! Looking at Nangong Shifeng and his four brothers departing while thanking profusely, Chu Yang held the ck jade box in his hands and felt sorrow for a long time. Nangong Shifeng, Jinjian Organization. Everyone deemed them to be unpardonably wicked, but... they actually had such grievances. Although Nangong Shifeng didnt speak anything else, Chu Yang could see that the reason behind this guy being so afraid of death was probably for the sake of his four younger brothers. While the other four looked fiendish, one could see from a nce that they werent scheming people. If not for their big brothers care for them, perhaps they couldnt live for long in this Nine Heavens. Chu Yang also saw the deathlike hue in Nangong Shifengs eyes. A mans face was written with humiliating words and tattooed with something that represented absolute shame. And, the most important thing of a man was cut. He had a bad reputation, an ugly face, was enamored of someone only once, but ultimately he still fulfilled the love of others. Life had really left nothing for him to be fond of... If he was someone else, he probably had long lost the courage to continue to live. But Nangong Shifeng not only tried to live on, but he also fought along with his four younger brothers, but... with their conditions and simrly to what they said: How to do open and just work? If they could lead a happy and stable life, why would they want to lead a wandering life? Since you want to gain a new lease of life, I shall fulfill you once! Chu Yang said silently in his heart. Chu Yang grabbed the Nine-Leaves Flower and rushed back! When he returned to the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall, he realized that the few people from the Huang n had all hung up heavy faces. Even Huang Xialiu, who was always offbeat, also had his brows frowned tightly. "What happened?" Chu Yang asked. "The battle had started!" Huang Xialiu sighed. "Oh? The Xiao n and the Huang n had started a battle?" Chu Yang was taken aback, "So fast? How many people died? Are they important figures?" ... Chapter 884 Purple Cloud Pills Are Here Huang Xialiu flipped his eyes, saying, "Boss, can you not gloat like this? I know I had offended you, but can you not show it so obviously..." "Oh. I have a bad habit. I always feel excited when I hear about battling," Chu Yang said seriously, "All my blood will boil." Huang Xialiu twitched, "My hair has all turned white from anxiousness... still you are gloating here." "Tell me quickly. How is the battle going on?" Chu Yang crossed his legs excitedly. It turned out that recently, the outbound personnel of the Xiao n had finally found Seventh Master Xiao, who was on the verge of dying and saved him. At that time, he couldnt speak and was unconscious. The Xiao n finally got angry and directly ordered to attack the Huang n! The Huang n had waited for a long time for the battle to start. Both parties were at both sides of the ck River. Instantly, a battle had started. Plenty of experts were dispatched on both sides. The Huang n also issued a reward offer, using high rewards to ask for blood-payers to help out. Now, the whole South-East region was like a pot of water. The mes beneath the pot were already beginning to rise and heat up. As the heat increased, sooner orter, the water would be a pot of porridge! By then, the Xiao n and Huang n would both be heavily injured! But theres one point that made Chu Yang puzzle: Why is Seventh Master Xiao unconscious? I remembered that although his injuries were serious, theyre absolutely not fatal! By Seventh Master Xiaos capability, he couldpletely support himself to return back to the n. Why did he faint halfway back? Whats wrong? In the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit said, "Stupid! Ye Wubos secret weapons contain poison! Its already very good that Seventh Master Xiao didnt die." Chu Yang eventually took a tumble, and immediately spoke furiously, "Why didnt you say this earlier? What if Seventh Master Xiao died?" The sword spirit was also a bit miserable. He had remembered it just now, or else he wouldnt say it. But there was still something good to this. As Seventh Master Xiao was in aa, the Xiao n had first started a conflict with the Huang n before Ye Wubo was dragged in. When the Xiao n fought to the point that they couldnt stop, even if they knew about the Ye n, the Xiao n would have no way to back down and deal with the Ye n. If the Ye n could join in the conflict at that time, it would be better... After three days, Chu Yangs dream really came true. The Huang n and Xiao n both suffered heavy casualties after fighting for three days. On the third day, the Xiao n suddenly dispatched a handful of experts who plunged straight through the frontiers of the Huang n. The Huang n could only retreat. But out of the blue, the Ye n appeared. 300 or so experts attacked back on the Xiao n head-on. On the spot, those experts from the Xiao n were badly battered, and they holed up. The Huang n became greatly spirited after gaining such strong support and continued to pursue their retreating enemies. They even forced the Xiao n back to the South of the ck River, then swept past 300 miles of the ck Forest, setting the forest on great fire! The sudden and assertive embroilment of the Ye n caught the Xiao n off-guarded. After reorganizing their manpower, both sides dered armistice and began to negotiate. But the Xiao n was still kept in the dark. How could they negotiate well? Both sides fell out after negotiating for just a few times. So, the Ye n actually sent out experts and allied up with the Huang n to instantly suppress the Xiao n! Now, the battle hade to a deadlock. If the ns didnt dispatch experts or secret forces from the respective ns, it seemed that the battle wouldnt be finished temporarily. These few days, Chu Yang hung up a sign saying Divine doctor is inconvenient. Center to be closed temporarily, while he spent almost every day in the Law Enforcement Hall, waiting for thetest news of the various battles going on. Sha Xinliang had hung up a map of the Upper Three Heavens on the wall in the Law Enforcement Hall. The map was as wide as the wall, and it was marked clearly. Qin Baoshan stood in front of the map and sighed, "Its really in a mess... Look here, the Ling n and the Li n was against each other. They didnt y anything big. Its just sneak attacks every day; Here, the Xiao n and Li n were in confront, this side, the Xiao n and the Huang n. The Xiao n was actually having two battles... the Ye n too! While the Ye n was battling with the Xiao n, therger picture was these two ns were suppressing the Li n at the same time... Why is this so?" "This side, Zhuge Yunwu from the Zhuge n was gradually suppressing the Li n. The Zhuge n has chosen to go against the Li n steadily northwards. Its the most rhythmical n. "But why did the Chen n disappeared after justunching an attack oncest time?" "And here..." Chu Yang sat aside and drank tea as he listened to Qin Baoshans analysis. Chu Yang looked solemn. In the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit sighed deeply, "The great tide of the Nine Heavens is finally stirred up by you!" Chu Yang said indifferently, "Its far from enough now. Now, only the middle and the younger generation were involved. Those elders from the various ns hadnt been dispatched yet. Its still far from the real mess... Such small fightings can only be considered troop training at most!" The sword spirit said, "From your capability, its very good to arrive at such a step already. Arent you satisfied? If everything is really stirred up, what can you do with your current cultivation of having four sword fragments?" Chu Yang nodded, "So, I must go find the fifth sword fragment now!" The sword spirit said, "You are free now? You have so many things to manage here. The Huang, Xiao and Ye n, Leers illness,w-enforcement officers stuff. All of these are obstructing you. How can you leave like that?" Chu Leer frowned and said, "Of all what youve said, other than Leers illness, others arent a problem. Leers illness requires you to treat her once every three months. This cant be dragged, so she can only follow me. But with her delicate body, its a big problem in traveling such a long journey..." The sword spirit also frowned, "And if you want to head for the Medicine Banquet, you also need to go ahead of time and all the way you have to travel by carriage? Otherwise, if you travel such a long distance by yourself, Im afraid you cant get there on time." "Theres only this way," Chu Yang said, "But before I leave, I must upgrade the strength of the Chu n first. Or else, I wont be assured!" The sword spirit said, "Yes. Its a must to upgrade the strength... But, with that elder of the Chu n keeping a watch over the n, there wont be any big problems basically. If the moment that threatens the survival of the Chu nes, I dont believe that hell guard that rotten sentiment and will rather die than to upgrade the ns capability and relief troops..." Chu Yang took a deep breath. Remembering Chu Xiaoxins bearing then and affection for his wife, Chu Yang was really unsure about this matter. At this moment, Sha Xinliang hurriedly walked in from outside, "Theyre here! Theyre here!" Qin Baoshan said with dissatisfaction, "Whats here? Youre already getting on in years, but why is your endurance level so weak? You just like to make a fuss over small matters. Little brother is still here. Arent you afraid of being fooled?" "Purple Cloud Pills are here," Sha Xinliang swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then fumbled out a bottle from his chest. Qin Baoshan instantly jumped up, "Purple Cloud Pill? Hahaha... Quickly let me have a look!" And he rushed forth. Sha Xinliang snorted and said, "Look at how rash you are. No endurance at all. Arent you ashamed to be like this at such an old age?" Chu Yang burst intoughter. The Purple Cloud Pills were ced on the table. "Law-enforcement master hasnt started on his actions yet?" Qin Baoshan looked at the bottle containing the Purple Cloud Pills and asked Sha Xinliang, "Is there any news?" "Tong Wuxin has disappeared," Sha Xinliang said. "Tong Wuxin has disappeared?" Qin Baoshan immediately straightened his body, asking, "What happened?" "Tong Wuxin disappeared just after thew-enforcement master had gone back!" Sha Xinliang said implicitly. "Oh~~" Qin Baoshan heaved a sigh of relief, "Disappeared... Just disappeared right?" Chu Yang thought: Looks like Han Xiaoran had already taken actions. He immediately went to control Tong Wuxin after he had gone back... As he thought, he took over the bottle of Purple Cloud Pills. Unplugging the cork, a pungent smell overwhelmed his nose! Chu Yang was choked by this smell into coughing, and he said in surprise, "Why does it have such a smell?" "Purple Cloud Pills always smell like that," Qin Baoshan and Sha Xinliang said in unison, "We heard it from others." There were six Purple Cloud Pills in this small bottle. Han Xiaorans intent was obvious: For Chu Yang, Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan, each of them should take two. No more, no less. Each pill was covered with ayer of wax. But despite this, the pungent smell still made people want to cry. Chu Yang couldnt imagine how those experts who ate Purple Cloud Pills to improve their cultivation swallowed them in the first ce... He took a pill and scraped off the waxyer. Instantly, the three people were in tears. It seemed as though the whole room was filled with paprika and mustard powder. "I see, I finally understand why I never heard of Purple Cloud Pill before. It turned out to be Heaven-Rising Pill!" the sword spirit snorted in the Nine Tribtions Space, "Isnt this medicine banned? Why does it still exist now?" "Heaven-Rising Pill?" Chu Yang asked. "Back then, the first master of the Nine Tribtions Sword wanted to improve the capability of his subordinates. So he gathered elixirs from all over the world to refine them into pills. Such pills are thus made out. Theyre simr to Nine Tribtions Pills, but their medicinal effects are overbearing, and not as good as the Nine Tribtion Pills, which are gentle and harmless. "In theory, this kind of medicine can improve a persons cultivation by a thousand years worth of it! But, after trying out the medicine on a few people, it was realized that the medicine was actually highly toxic! Even Supreme Martial Artists who served it will have all his meridians explode and he will die. This kind of medicine will take effect on the body at one shot. Only when ones meridians canpletely ept the medicinal forces and allow them to travel through the entire body and then return back to the elixir field, can upgrading the cultivation be possible! But... even mortals wont have such wide meridians to amodate a thousand years worth of power." The sword spirit exined. "Why?" Chu Yang questioned, "I dont understand." "For instance, a human body is ake, while the forces of this pill is argerke. If oneke is slowly injected into the secondke, this secondke will slowly expand to amodate the firstke. But if the firstke suddenly falls into the secondke, the secondke wont be able to withstand it, and it will... break apart!" "So, this medicine is called Heaven-Rising Pill. Once one eats it, he will rise up to heaven 1 . This Heaven-Rising Pill is made using a lot of supplements, but its an absolutely fatal medicine!" the sword spirit smiled. "I see," Chu Yang pondered, "But now, this pill can be eaten!" The sword spirit said, "Let me have a look..." Chu Yang ced one pill in his chest. The sword spirit directly sneaked it into the Nine Tribtions Space, then without any thought, swallowed it. Chu Yang was shocked, "You... be careful! Itll burst your stomach!" It was then he thought: This guy is just a spirit. How will he have a stomach? ... In Chinese, rise up to heaven means die Chapter 885 Die For One Another Chu Yang widened his eyes as he looked at the sword spirits body which was bloated out. He turned out to be very corpulent at the moment, but his body ttened again. Then it bulged out again, then ttened again. Such a cycle repeated thrice, then the sword spirit finally returned to normal. "I see!" the sword spirit heaved a long sigh, "Theres no Heaven-Rising Grass, but theres now Starwood powder and Lust Dragons inner core added to it. No wonder this Heaven-Rising Pill can be taken now..." The sword spirit praised, "This person who came up with this idea is really a genius! Even I didnt think of it back then." "Eh?" "Without Heaven-Rising Grass, the medicinal effects were reduced by half; And, by using the blood of a Supreme Martial Artist to allow the Starwood to soak in it, then mixing it with the pill, this could allow the meridians of a human to have storage functions immediately after the pill is eaten. This is simr to the storage function of the Starwood itself. Finally, the inner core of Lust dragon is one of the most powerful aphrodisiacs, so when its added to the pill, it has the force to expand the meridians to the extreme." "When the medicinal effects enter the body, it can be temporarily stored. Then, the person shall exercise his cultivation at full speed to force the medicinal effects to be circted in his meridians, then returned to the elixir field. When the effects of the Starwood is about to disappear, the cultivation in the body will already have far exceeded the remaining power of the medicine. Coupled with the fact that the meridians were already widened with the aphrodisiac poison, there wont be much danger!" The sword spirit praised, "Genius! Really a genius! Its simply incredible to be able to think of this method." "Lust Dragons inner core? Isnt it the most powerful aphrodisiac in the world?" Chu Yang licked his lips, "We also have it. Its not a rare thing at all..." "Not a rare thing?" the sword spirit widened his eyes and examined Chu Yang up and down. Finally, he looked up to the sky and sighed, "Do you know how many Lust Dragons are there in the Nine Heavens? Do you think that they are all over the world? Dont you know how advantageous you are? Dont you know how precious Lust Dragons are?" Chu Yang was stunned, "Erhh...?" "Lust Dragon isnt a type of spirit beast, and its very difficult to determine which stage of cultivation it has. This thing is absolutely rare! Male and female Lust Dragons typically live together. Theyre quiet and dont like to move. Starting from being born, they can stay in the same ce until they grow old and die. As long as they have things to feed on, they wont move their body! And whats good about Lust Dragons is that they can eat anything. If theres meat, theyll eat meat. If theres no meat, theyll eat grass, trees, and even stone if theyre very starved. They can be full from anything they eat." "And Lust Dragons are silent when they move, and they dont emit a bit of aura of energy. If one is in the cave, even when a ninth stage Supreme Martial Artist is outside the cave, as long as the Lust Dragon dont move, he wont notice!" "You think that its very easy for you to obtain that two Lust Dragons. But have you ever thought how many years you lived in that Beyond The Heavens? There are two Lust Dragons outside that small ce, but who had ever discovered it? If not for Jing Menghun igniting the whole mountain on fire, which burnt the stone red and forced the Lust Dragons out, Im afraid you wont be able to find one even if youre given ten lives!" "If not for your Nine Tribtions Space, even if you kill the Lust Dragon, you wont be able to get so much Lust Dragons blood and inner core! Before Lust Dragons die, theyll all blow themselves up, and their inner cores will also have to explode together. No flesh and blood will remain behind!" The sword spirit said angrily. He was really speechless towards this guy who didnt admit that he had received any benefit although he had. Chu Yang had a treasure in his hands, yet he treated it like grass? What nonsense is this?! Chu Yang instantly oozed sweat, saying, "I see... Luckily, I didnt waste much." "Do you think that you can waste it to your own will?" the sword spirit said angrily, "Do you want to eat more meat or drink more blood? Regardless of which one, as long as you eat or drink it slightly excessively, they can poison you to death! Yet you are feeling lucky here? If not for me trying hard here to help you save the Lust Dragons corpse, you wont even get a hair out of it!" Chu Yang was now sweating profusely by the sword spirits scolding. He finally became angry and argued, "Thats your own will! Did I beg you to keep it? You nag so much for doing just a little thing. You can ruin it if you want..." The sword spirit quietened down instantly. Sword Master Chu was very unreasonable in his words. But the sword spirit dared not to do anything. Besides... the Nine Tribtions Space belonged to Sword Master Chu. The sword spirit could keep things, but as for destroying them... If Sword Master Chu didnt agree, how could they be destroyed? Thats definitely impossible. So the sword spirit retreated quietly. With such an unreasonable sword master, no matter how powerful the sword spirit was, whats his use for not being able to argue? Chu Yangughed, saying, "This is called a forceful person can defeat ten skillful people!" The sword spirit pouted his lips and said, "A rogue can defeat ten righteous gentlemen. You just mean that!" Sword Master Chu snorted, "Im just a rogue. So what?" The sword spirit was speechless. Sword Master Chu was very contented to gain the upper hand. He asked enthusiastically, "Can we produce this kind of pills?" The sword spirit said restlessly, "We have all other medicines. And, even if theres anycking one, we can use Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng and a bit of Mysterious Yang Jade Essence to rece them. Now, with a little Starwood powder, the pills can be produced. And, pills thate out from me is absolutely much stronger than this thing. Although the medicinal effect will be reduced from the original 1,000-years-worth cultivation to that of 500, theres definitely no hangover. At most, theres only the problem of spiritual state and divine spiritual state to worry about... But no one can die from it." Chu Yang was overjoyed, "Thats really great! We actually have Starwood." Thinking of the tea caddy that his elder Chu Xiaoxin had made from Starwood, Chu Yang couldnt help but grin from ear to ear. The elder would definitely not be willing to smash it all up, but he wouldnt be so stingy for Chu Yang just to scrape off a little powder from the box, right? The sword spirit snorted and said, "You can try? Your elder is very stingy. Scraping off a little power> He can scrape off your skin!" Chu Yang smiled, saying, "You shall wait and see! I have ways to make him give me Starwood powder at his own ord." The sword spirit sneered. "Oh, there should be no problem for Old Sha and Old Qin to eat two of these pills each, right?" Chu Yang suddenly thought of this matter. "Qin Baoshan is slightly stronger, hes an eighth stage Martial Monarch; The first pill can raise him to a ninth stage peak of Monarch level, then the second pill, first stage Saint level. But you need to help him with acupuncture to widen the meridians over his body. Only then can this be foolproof." The sword spirits pair of sparkling eyes looked at Qin Baoshan and Sha Xinliang The duo instantly felt chills sent up their spines. It seemed that some powerful enemies were staring at themselves. But they looked around and realized nothing. They only saw Chu Yang with a lowered head, seemingly to be thinking about how to serve and manage the Purple Cloud Pills. The duo also dared not to disturb him... The duo felt strange: Whats going on? "As for Sha Xinliang, his cultivation is lower than Qin Baoshan by one stage, so its more difficult for him... And he should suffer more pain. Although he may feel as good as dying, he should be able to endure..." The sword spirit continued speaking. "Then thats okay. I shall let them serve first. After I finish them, we shall immediately go back to the Chu n and ask for Starwood from my elder." Chu Yang said excitedly. ...... Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan looked at Chu Yang nervously. Both of them knew that as long as Chu Yang said yes, then theres absolutely no problem for serving them. But as long as Chu Yang said no, the duo must well not take it... If someone else served this pill, there would be at least a Monarch Saint of higher stages be at their side to guard over him and putting in all efforts to help stabilize his meridians. But now, in front of both of us was a teenager of 18 or 19 years old... The two of them wanted to cry as they thought about this. "Yes, you can serve them!" Chu Yang spoke as he finally raised his head. The duo was excited. "But you would experience the agony thats as good as dying..." Chu Yang continued. The duos faces broke down. "Who shalle first?" Chu Yang asked straightforwardly. Chu Yang couldnt wait to go back home to refine his own Purple Cloud Pills. "Me!" "Me!" Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan stepped forward at the same time. The two of them had burning eyes which were full of resolution. They hadnt eaten the pills before. Although the pills were used to improve cultivation, they were absolutely dangerous. Whoever tried it first would face more danger! Thest one would also be mentally prepared and more experienced just by watching the first one going through the process. The duo rushed to take the medicine first, as they really wanted to take more risks first and create more opportunities for the other! If theres any danger, Im willing to face it myself and die for my brother! Chu Yangs heart turned hot. Qin Baoshan took a step forward and said, "Im one stage higher than you. Why are you fighting with me?" Without saying anything further, he grabbed the jade bottle, poured out a pill, used his two fingers and squeezed out the wax, and swallowed it down. Then he sat down with his legs crossed. Sha Xinliangs words were held back in his throat, fearing that saying at this time would disturb his brothers mood. His face was flushed and anxiousness was over his eyes. You bastard! Even if you go first, you have to do some preparation first. You swallow it just like that... Are you finding death for yourself?! Sha Xinliang roared angrily in his heart. But if Qin Baoshan didnt do this, then it would be he himself who did it. He even decided so. They were now old brothers who had hundreds of years of friendship. Both of them would rather have themselves die in front of their brother than to have their brother die in front of themselves! It would be unbearable should this happened! "Step aside!" Chu Yang shouted. 36 silver needles suddenly appeared in his hands. The needles shed ringly. Just at the moment when Qin Baoshans face revealed a trace of pain, Chu Yang hurled forward and without hesitation, inserted a needle violently into the Baihui acupoint, only revealing the needle handle at the outside! Sha Xinliang shuddered as he looked at it! His eyes widened! That was absolutely a fatal body part. Such a long needle was actually inserted into it... Following which, Chu Yang didnt stop and swiftly inserted one needle at Qin Baoshans chest, three at his elixir field, three at the back of his head. Then with a kick, Qin Baoshans body started to spin like a gyro. Then the needles in Chu Yangs hands shot on Qin Baoshans back like raindrops! ...... Chapter 886 The Power of Purple Cloud Pills With a bang, a powerful gust of wave suddenly broke out. Qin Baoshans clothes instantly tore into pieces! Qin Baoshans face was blood red, while the meridians in his body were bulging out. As if a meridian diagram had appeared out of Qin Baoshans body. Chu Yang perspired and sweat poured down his forehead like rain. But he looked at Qin Baoshan and his every change attentively. Finally... Qin Baoshans bones and muscles started to bulge out like a leavened dough! And began to turn fatter and fatter at a rate observable to the naked eye. Chu Yangs eyes turned as big as bells. The needle had to be inserted into Qin Baoshans body at the exact moment when it was expanded to the limit. Only then would immediate effects be produced, and the current within his meridians instantly return to the elixir field! If it was inserted a bit earlier, the medicinal effects wouldnt be fully utilized and would be wasted. It would be harmful to the body if it umted in it, and its very possible to crush the blood veins and cause that person to be disabled! If the needle was inserted a bitter, the body would explode into pieces! Sweat beads dripped down Sha Xinliangs bald head like a waterfall. He dropped to his knees and bowed prostrated continuously and silently prayed in his mouth... Qin Baoshan, who was enduring extreme agony, didnt copse. But he looked extremely nervous. Qin Baoshans body continued to expand slowly. His muscles almost became transparent and cracks also appeared on his skin. It seemed that he was going to explode! Chu Yang roared like thunder! He kicked towards Qin Baoshan, making him stand upside down! Sha Xinliang clearly saw that Qin Baoshans flesh and blood bulged out as if they were spurting out... Sha Xinliang couldnt help but scream, "No~~~~" At this instant, the needle in Chu Yangs hands shed. Chu Yang had shot out thest nine needles in his hands! Two of them were inserted exactly into Qin Baoshans Yongquan acupoint on his feet, while one needle was inserted into his elixir field, waist and skull respectively... The seven deadly acupoints were all inserted with needles! Chu Yangs two hands started to flutter like a butterfly. The needle ends on Qin Baoshans body started to tremble violently. Some were spiraling, some were swaying, while the others were rising slowly up and down... No two of them looked the same! Qin Baoshans hair suddenly erected, and his body straightened and expanded. He stayed motionless as his body continued to expand. After a long time, the trembling sounds of needles became softer and softer. Chu Yang roared and rushed forward like a bolt of lightning. He buzzed about Qin Baoshans body, and the 36 needles were taken out from Qin Baoshans body at the same time! Chi... Qin Baoshan instantly became a ck hedgehog! ck blood or some unknown kind of impurities sprayed out from the 36 points at which the needles were inserted. It was extremely fetid. They formed thin ck lines in the air, and were actually burst out for tens of feet till they hit the wall. And they formed small ck spots on the wall. Qin Baoshans body slowly shrank after the ck substances were all squeezed out from his body. Chu Yang looked at Qin Baoshan nervously. A bowl of water appeared next to his hands without Chu Yang noticing it. Even Sha Xinliang didnt notice it! Vitality Spring Water! Now, 36 silver needles were soaked in the water. Faint ck streaks of blood wore down from the needles and turned into mists under the effect of the Vitality Spring Water. Then the mists dispersed into the air together with the fetid smell. Qin Baoshans body was restored into its original state. Sha Xinliang looked at Qin Baoshan with teary eyes, he couldnt help but let out a delighted scream. But Chu Yang stuffed a piece of rag into Sha Xinliangs mouth. "Dont yell! The medicine hasnt takenplete effect!" As Chu Yang spoke, Qin Baoshans body began to bloat for the second time... All the needles were back into Chu Yangs hands again. ... After three such cycles, Qin Baoshans body finally returned back to normal. At this moment, the bones in his body started to crack strangely like the popping sounds of popcorns. An aura of a breakthrough in cultivation could be sensed! Ninth stage Martial Monarch! This aura slowly increased towards the peak of this stage and stopped increasing. Sure enough, as what the sword spirit had said, one Purple Cloud Pill could only upgrade Qin Baoshans eight stage Monarch level to the peak of ninth stage Monarch level! Chu Yang smacked his lips. This is 500-year-worth of cultivation! Why can it only upgrade Qin Baoshan by one stage? Is breakthrough so hard when one reaches Monarch level and levels above it? Two streams of thick mucus were spurted out from Qin Baoshans nostrils like two long dragons. It rushed out and broke through the door of the hall, making two holes the size of nostrils. Then they flew out. Screaming sounds were heard from outside. An angry voice was heard, "Damn it! There are even some people who use mucus as secret weapons... Oh... Its so painful! Bah... it stinks so badly! Urgh..." It turned out that an unlucky guy was hit by the two streams of mucus... Chu Yang and Sha Xinliang gazed at each other. Qin Baoshan stood up slowly. He stretched his limbs, then closed his eyes to observe his inner bodies and his cultivation. Then he said, "Little brother, thank you. I actually had a breakthrough and now Im a ninth stage Martial Monarch! Im now half a step away from being a Martial Saint!" Sha Xinliang was overjoyed, "Brother Qin, how do you feel?" Fear still lingered over Qin Baoshans face. He said slowly, "I feel that Ive died three times!" Sha Xinliang took a gasp of cold air. He knew that Qin Baoshan wasnt exaggerating when he said that he had died three times. What powerful effect this medicine had! "Its okay,e, open your mouth. Youll get used to it to die three times again," Chu Yang picked up another Purple Cloud Pill, pinched off the wax andunched it. Qin Baoshan was just about to say something when the pill slipped into his mouth. He said angrily, "Damn it... Cant you let me rest for..." Before he finished speaking, the familiar medicinal effects began to brew in his body. His face changed color and he hurriedly crossed his legs and sat down. He put up a very miserable look on his face. Chu Yang began to use his silver needles again; He said solemnly, "You cant rest at this time. If he was given time to think about what he had experienced, he would be more fearful. At that moment, only half of the intended results could be achieved! So I shall wreck on him again before he had time to be scared. Let him be scaredter on..." Sha Xinliangs face turned pale. He shuddered and wiped away the cold sweat that had crept onto him, then said, "Little brother, youre much fiercer thanw-enforcement master..." Chu Yang snorted. Qin Baoshan already had reactions on the pill, so Chu Yang instantly started to concentrate and couldnt afford to speak further... ... Chu Yang was so exhausted that he was going to copse after he also finished his job on Sha Xinliang. "Han Xiaoran, youd really found me a good job..." Chu Yang muttered. Both Qin Baoshan and Sha Xinliang had died six times each, but Chu Yang was almost tired to death too. Sha Xinliangs cultivation was a stage lower than that of Qin Baoshan. Sha Xinliang had to endure more pain, and so Chu Yang was more tired when dealing with him. Finally, Sha Xinliang digested his two Purple Cloud Pills. Hey on the ground like a dead corpse and gasped heavily for breath. He even said, "I can still breath... Its really f**king a blessing..." Chu Yangy down tiredly, shoulder to shoulder next to Sha Xinliang and groaned, "Youre happy now. Not only youve improved your cultivation, but youve also ascended to the Saint level at one shot. But I... I dont have any benefits at all, and still, Im so exhausted that I want to vomit blood... And I still have to listen to the both of you boasting yourselves..." Both of them indeed had their cultivations upgraded to Saint levels. Qin Baoshan had reached the middle first stage of Saint level, while Sha Xinliang had reached the beginning first stage of Saint level. But there was a huge gap between the beginning and middle of the same stage! However, the duo was already very contented! They had never thought that they would have the opportunities to be Martial Saints! The duoughed together and said, "Little brother, we dont need to be courteous with one another. In short, with one word, both of us will do whatever you want us to do! We wont frown at anything you say!" Chu Yangughed but instantly frowned to remind them, "Old brothers, you must take note that while you broke through the cultivation barriers to reach the Saint levels, your mental state cultivation and spiritual realm still remain at the current level. So, strictly speaking, both of you arent Martial Saints yet! If you fight with the same ss of Martial Saints, youll lose without a doubt!" He said seriously, "Mental state cultivation and the spiritual realm can onlye from realizations or battles. Both of you must hurry up to improve. Sincew-enforcement master had alreadyid hands on Tong Wuxin, you would face a battle at any moment. So, theres not much time left for you to improve your cultivation." The duo nodded seriously. Thinking of the uing battle, everyone sank into a heavy mood! Although their cultivations were greatly improved, they had to deal with the Shi n, one of the nine great ns who had countless experts! It was very hard to imagine how much use that first stage Martial Saints would have in the battle. "Actually, both of you have simr capability. As long as you fight a few battles with all your might every day, its very fast to advance." With that, Chu Yang left. He picked up thest Purple Cloud Pill and rushed out of the Law Enforcement Hall towards the Chu n. He was blocked by Bai Wuji from the Huang n when he passed by the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall halfway. Bai Wuji was very excited, "The three medicines that our young master needed have arrived!" Chu Yang instantly stopped walking, "Superb Nine Vines, Nine-Deaths Water and Nine-Leaves Pangolin have arrived? Your Huang n is really fast!" Now, good news had really been overwhelming Chu Yang. "Yes, Divine Doctor Chu. When are you nning to start your treatment for our young master?" Bai Wuji asked. "Oh, immediately. Ill now go back to the Chu n to get some things for preparation. You shall use purple crystals to suppress the three medicines for one night. I can start the treatment tomorrow." How could Chu Yang have any mood to treat Young Master Huangs impotency now? So he just made an excuse and decided to dy one day. "Great!" Bai Wuji thought that its just a necessary procedure. Instantly his face beamed with joy and nodded repetitively, "Ill prepare it now!" Before he finished speaking, Chu Yang had already vanished. He threw back one sentence, "I shall instantly go to prepare too!" Bai Wuji was touched. Looking at Chu Yangs back, he thought, "What a great divine doctor. Hes so thoughtful towards his patient... what a doctor worthy of admiration!" How would he expect that this divine doctor was just paying lip service? What this divine doctor was going to do waspletely irrelevant to giving the young master treatment... ... Chapter 887 Eccentric Chu Yang arrived at the thatched room again. Chu Yangs heart calmed down for some unknown reasons, and at this moment, he thought of something. He said to the sword spirit, "Its really strange. This elder is at the peak of the fifth stage Saint level, while this Bai Wuji is at the sixth stage Saint level. But the feeling that the elder gives me ispletely different from Bai Wuji." The sword spirit smiled, "Oh?" "Bai Wuji gives me the feeling that he is deep, noble and unrivaled, like a towering and unmovable mountain. But the feeling that I have towards the elder is illusory with a sense of realism. Its simply impossible to fathom what that feeling really is." Chu Yang pondered for a while and said, "If onepares the capability of the two of them, I think that the elder is far above Bai Wuji! Why is it so?" The sword spirit smiled a little derisively, "How can Bai Wujipare with Chu Xiaoxin? Taking aparison between the two is a big mistake!" Chu Yang asked, "Why?" "Firstly, speaking of their cultivations alone, Bai Wujis is as towering as a mountain, while Chu Xiaoxins is as deep as the ocean. One is still, while the other is moving; one is high, while the other low. And their starting points are different too. Theres a bound to a mountain, but oceans are boundless. So they arepletely iparable." "Secondly, speaking of their level of cultivation, Bai Wuji is a sixth stage Martial Saint, and while Chu Xiaoxin is a fifth stage Martial Saint, he has suppressed his cultivation to be at this stage, and his spiritual cultivation has already exceeded to that of a Supreme Martial Artist. Now, he has at least a spiritual cultivation of stage two Supreme level. So I said just now that... even if you leave here, and something happens here, as long as hes willing to break through, the Chu n will be foolproof! Other than the nine great ns who have Supreme Martial Artists overlooking the n, Im afraid that theres only your Chu n." "Thirdly, while Bai Wuji is a sixth stage Martial Saint, he has been a subject all along. While Chu Xiaoxin takes great control and is the greatest authority of the Chu n! How can their forms and mentalities bepared?? You must know that ones mentality decides his form, and his form determines his vigor." The sword spirit educated Chu Yang patiently. And Chu Yang learned humbly. He knew that it was only from this moment on did he really receive the education on what is a real expert or the sort. "And theres another point. Bai Wuji cultivates by following the path of heartlessness, while Chu Xiaoxin, the path of sentiments; They arepletely different ways of cultivation!" "So, in this entire South-East region, other than the people of the Xiao n, the real number one expert is Chu Xiaoxin! Even though the current Huang n is powerful, Im afraid that none of their experts can beat Chu Xiaoxin!" The sword spirit said heavily, "When you have the opportunity to meet a Supreme Martial Artist, you will understand what the real form of what a Supreme Martial Artist is like. Its useless to talk about it now." "I see," Chu Yang finally understood. Now, he was standing in front of the mottled door. He calmed down and gently knocked on the door. A whisper came from inside, "Why are you here again?" Chu Yang smiled sheepishly and said, "Ivee to greet you." Chu Xiaoxins voice appeared to be a little dissatisfied, "Theres definitely nothing good when youe to look for me! Say, do you want my Starwood?" Chu Yangs heart jerked. This elder indeed had a prophetic eye. But after thinking about it, other than this stuff, the elder had really nothing more good possessions... Chu Yangughed, "May you allow me to go in first?" Chu Xiaoxin sighed, "Sure enough." Then he made no sound. After a long time, the door opened automatically. That courtyard, which was full of withered grass, presented in front of Chu Yangs eyes again. Chu Yang carefully stepped into it while remembering what the elder had spokenst time: Step on the green grass and dont step on my withered grass. He approached the thatched hut step by step. The sword spirit muttered in the Nine Tribtions Space: This old guy is really a difficult person and extremely stingy. Last time, you want some tea leaves from him, which he refused. This time you actually ask him for Starwood... its not surprising if he cut your legs. The process of negotiation made the sword spirit feel stunned. The conversation was extremely short and clean. "What do you want it for?" "To improve the cultivation of the n." "Urgh." "I only need a bit of powder. Ill scrape it from the outermostyer and will definitely not damage the inside." "Urgh..." "I really only need a little bit..." "Did I say I dont allow you to scrape?" The conversation ended here. Then Chu Xiaoxin took out a small knife and slowly started to scrape down the powder of the Starwood; Chu Xiaoxin watched aside, his face full of agony. But as he watched, he became surprised, "What knife is this? It can even cut Starwood!" Chu Yangughed, "If I dont have this knife, I wont even dare to think of ying with your Starwood. If I let you scrape it personally, Im afraid that theres no way." Chu Xiaoxin scolded smilingly, "Little punk! You really understand me!" Chu Yangughed and started to scrape faster. The sword spirits jaw dropped, and he said, "Hes not willing to even give you a few tea leaves, but he actually allows you to randomly scrape such priceless Starwood!" Chu Yang sighed, "Sword spirit, I dont know how you spent your time with the previous sword masters. Maybe their mercilessness had impacts on you... So, for 90,000 years, youre only a sword spirit, but not a human spirit. Humans have feelings and worries. My elder didnt give me tea leaves because they were made by histe wife; The tea leaves are his support to not forget his wife and his brothers. This is love!" "But now, he allows me to scrape the Starwood because he is worried about his descendants. This is also love." Chu Yang said, "Sword spirit, you know all the skills and all the realms of cultivation, and the difference between thew of martial arts and thew of nature! In my eyes, you are impotent, but youre onlycking love!" The sword spirit quietened down and muttered, "Love..." "Every living thing on Earth has spirits, but humans are the master of everything! Regardless of Three Stars Divine n or Dragon and Spirit races, their final path was to transform into humans, and to use their human forms to ascend to the peak..." "Because only when they are in human form can theyprehend emotions and desires, and to perfect their spiritual cultivations, so that they can finally transform into aplete divine spirit. This exins the importance of human." Chu Yang said deeply, "Sword spirit, you should also have your own path of cultivation. Unless you exceed the boundaries of the sword, Im afraid you can never reach the peak." This time, the sword spirit becamepletely silent. The previous nine masters of Nine Tribtions Sword all put in all their efforts to tap the power of the sword spirit to help them achieve big things. But which of them had ever cared about the sword spirit? Chu Yangs remarks hade from his inspiration. But for the sword spirit, its tantamount to sudden enlightenment to himself. The sword spirit was faintly touched. Chu Yang finally finished scraping the Starwood powder. He only got a little bit. After roughly wrapping them up, they only formed a walnuts size. "Enough?" Chu Xiaoxin was a little surprised. "Enough," Chu Yang straightened his back. "Why did you get this little?" Chu Xiaoxin asked as he frowned and looked at Chu Yang a little inquiringly. "There are a lot of things in the world that deserve to be cherished. Starwood isnt the most valuable thing on Earth. The most valuable thing is always the awe and respect in every humans heart," Chu Yang said a little seriously, "Starwood is just a container; the tea leaves within it only represents how much you cherish the memories of foremother. But the heart you have towards her is what we should cherish the most." Chu Xiaoxin jerked. He gazed at Chu Yang and didnt speak for a long time. Then he revealed a sense of gratification in his eyes and said, "Im... so relieved, to have a descendant like you in the Chu n!" Chu Yang bowed, "Elder, youre ttering me." Chu Xiaoxin looked very contented. He waved his hands and said, "Come, have some tea with me." Tea was already. It was still served in the original five cups. The fragrance of tea overwhelmed the air. Chu Xiaoxin sat straightly and looked at the steam evaporating from the cups, saying, "That day, when youre dealing with Chu Feilong, I was just outside the house. I saw with my own eyes that you drove a wedge between them, led that bastard from the Ye n to kill Chu Feilong, and then shifted the me to Seventh Master Xiao!" Chu Yang was taken aback, "What?" Chu Xiaoxin was also there that day? Chu Yang now really understood the problem that the sword spirit mentioned about Chu Xiaoxins capability: Han Xiaoran was also there that day! But he obviously didnt realize the existence of Chu Xiaoxin! "You dont need to worry. I wont me you!" Chu Xiaoxin said as he smiled softly, "I also heard the conversation between Chu Feilong and his two sons. So I also went there. Since you can handle the problem yourself, naturally I wont intervene." "Im very happy as to how you managed the issue," Chu Xiaoxin said. Chu Feilong responded and said, "You know all the conspiracies that Chu Feilong had plotted?" Chu Xiaoxin nodded and sighed, "Yes." "But you didnt stop him," Chu Yang was somewhat dissatisfied. "Of course I can stop him! But if I stop... for how long can I stop him? Im old after all... The n has to be inherited on. If I meddle too much, once I die, the Chu n will also be exterminated!" Chu Xiaoxin let out a long sigh and said, "If you cant resolve the crisis yourselves, the future n master of the Chu n will be Chu Feilong!" Chu Xiaoxin said, "From your perspective, Chu Xiaoxin is evil! But did you ever know, Chu Feilong had only done something that juniors of big ns normally does! Nothing more!" "If a n wants to develop, strengthen and rise, it never needs a heroic figure like your father! Your father is too straight. Although such kind of person is respectable, if he takes full power, its easy for him to lead the whole family to a dead end. There are too many conspiracies that heroic figures cant handle." "I let your grandfather be a n master then because hes stupid! Hes stupid and he cant see through some things. But he shows respect to other people and this can instead keep the n safe." "For a n to develop and rise, it needs a ruthless and ambitious person like Chu Feilong! Only evil and an unscrupulous person is a candidate of a sessful leader!" Chu Xiaoxin said, "Chu Feilong died well! But its a pity that he died." He turned around to look at Chu Yang, saying, "But youre a very strange kid. Youre not a hero, but neither youre a ruthless or ambitious person. Youre between the two. Youre more heroic than your father, yet more sinister and cunning than your uncle. Your sensitiveness in thinking can also be on par with a woman. Ive never seen such a person like you in my life... Youre really ... entric!" ... Chapter 888 Removing The Root of Disease Chu Yang smiled bitterly, saying, "If you know where does my entricitye from and what did I experience, you wont feel surprised." Chu Xiaoxin smiled, and said, "If youre born naturally this way, I wont feel surprised. But how can geniuses achieve greatness if they dont go through wind and frost?" "The education that offspring of big ns received from young is far more than you. Regardless of bearing or conspiracies, they are better than you. But you must remember one thing: One can only see the true hero at the crucial moment of life and death!" Chu Xiaoxinughed and said, "So, one can only see the true courage and stamina of a person when this person faces the threat of dying. And if you want topete with the nine great ns, victory or defeat is determined between life and death." Chu Yang nodded silently. He could fully understand what Chu Xiaoxin meant by victory or defeat is determined between life and death. Its not to say time is fleeting. Rather, what is the key to defeating ones enemy? Chu Yang requested to leave, and Chu Xiaoxin didnt retain him. Only when Chu Yang arrived at the door, Chu Xiaoxin said quietly, "Even if you have the experience, you may not have this realization. Even if you have the realization, you wont have the ability." Chu Yang was startled. He smiled bitterly, saying, "Because I see myself as a man. Men should always be able to endure and let go of things when necessary." Chu Xiaoxin let out a long sigh. "After some time, Im going out for some training for a period of time," Chu Yang said quietly, "So, if theres anything that happens... I cant rush back. And, my father and fourth uncle have set out, while the third uncle hasnt returned... Ill use Starwood to create some medicines to boost cultivations. So I would like elder to be on one side to guard over the n when the timees." Chu Xiaoxin nodded slowly. Chu Yang heaved a sigh of relief and walked out. He had let go of one of the greatest load in his mind. It was much safer for Chu Xiaoxin to guard using medical skills than Chu Yang. This was because a Supreme Martial Artists spiritual force could constantly monitor the changes within the body of the person who took the pill, and thus make relevant adjustments at any time. But Chu Yang himself couldnt do this! The sword spirit became busy after he got the Starwood. ... When Chu Yang returned to the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall, he realized that the people from the Huang n had been anxiously waiting for him. They were overjoyed upon seeing Chu Yang. "Wheres your medicine? Let me have a look," Divine Doctor Chu said. "Here." Bai Wuji pulled open a white cotton cloth. Purple light shone out. The purple crystals wereid at the bottom and top, while Superb Nine Vines, Nine-Deaths Water and Nine-Leaves Pangolin were sandwiched in between. "Not bad," Chu Yang scrutinized the three kinds of medicinal ingredients and said, "Has your consultation fee arrived? If yes, I shall start the treatment immediately." Those people from the Huang n gazed at one another. The Huang n had been engaging in multiple battles in this period of time. How would they have the time to gather consultation fee for Divine Doctor Chu? Huang Xialius face instantly went ashy. "Not... not yet..." Huang Xialiu stammered. Even his body was shuddering. These few days, he felt his body recovering bit by bit. His mans glory was also returning back to him. He was terribly excited! But when he heard Chu Yangs words, he instantly felt like he was dropped into an ice cave. If we dont give money... who shall attend to me? Chu Yang sighed and said, "Alright then. I liked Young Master Huang very much during his stay here in this period of time..." Chu Leer covered her mouth when Chu Yang said this. Every day, except punishing him so sinisterly, I really didnt see how you liked him... "Its very difficult to treat this Ending of Posterity. I first used bitter medicine to clear his stomach, tidy his meridians and settle his spirits. Then, I used foul-smelling medicine to spur the reaction of poison and to gather it in one ce. Finally, I used sour medicine to expel the poison to one region thats reachable from the outside. These three steps are absolutely worse than death!" Chu Yang looked serious and said, "How can ordinary people bear with them? But Young Master Huang withstood them one by one. This is a testament to Young Master Huangs great potential. I really admire him." He pondered for a while and said, "Young Master Huang will definitely achieve great things in the future! ... I shall just make an exception of attending to Young Master Huang without taking in the consultation fee first. I shall also ept any patients from your Huang n... Haha, lets just see it as me, Chu Yang, forging a connection with Young Master Huang who has a promising future." Bai Wuji and Zi Tengchong were overjoyed. Huang Xialiu was so grateful that he almost burst into tears! After staying here for such a long period of time, when did he ever see Divine Doctor Chu making exceptions? Thats absolutely impossible! But, not only did Divine Doctor Chu take likings on himself, but Divine Doctor Chu also thought that he had great potential, and made exceptions for him... Instantly, Young Master Huang had a feeling of willingness to die for ones bosom friend! "Boss... Boss..." Huang Xialiu strode forward and held onto Chu Yangs hands firmly, "Even if you... youre my parent after Im reborn... I... I... I also dont know what to say..." In the end, Young Master Huang started to choke with gratefulness. Chu Yang patted his shoulders generously and said heavily, "Brother... I understand... your feelings. Really." Huang Xialiu wailed out, "Boss... I really suffered a lot all these years... Boss, I cant even spend money on brothels... Its so bitter..." "You can spend money from tomorrow onwards..." Chu Yang flipped his eyelids helplessly. "*Sob*... Thats great... I can go to brothels tomorrow..." Huang Xialiu wept mournfully. Suddenly, his body felt chilly. He turned back and saw four eyes of his two wives staring at him like a sharp sword. He immediately corrected himself by saying, "Tomorrow I shall go to the brothel... and smash it up... How can there be such a dirty ce... *Sob*..." Cold sweat crept up on Chu Yangs forehead. Even he felt chilly when Huang Xialius two wives stared at both of them. He couldnt help but sigh in his heart: Jealousy of women is really the number one technique on Earth! "Ill go to refine medicine now." Chu Yang pushed Young Master Huang aside and fled away at the speed of lightning. Huang Xialiu retreated by two steps. His face was pale but he forced out a smile, saying, "Ladies, please calm down..." He had be henpecked due to his longsting guilt and sense of inferiority towards his wives. "Ladies... Dont worry. I will definitely not let any other women take advantage of me. Ill leave all of me to the both of you..." "Piss off! Who wants you..." The twodiesy hands on Huang Xialiu at the same time, then went off shamefully and angrily. "Ah~~" Young Master Huang let out a shrill cry. A pair of panda eyes appeared on his face. ... Divine Doctor Chu was extremely fast in refining the medicine. Not for long and before the sky turned ck, he finished refining. He walked out exhaustedly with a purple crystal jade bottle. "Huang... Xialiu..." "Here! Im here!" Huang Xialiu strode forward. "Boss, Im here..." "Quick..." Chu Yang handed over the jade bottle with trembling hands. "Quick... Quick... Quick..." Huang Xialiu knew that the medicine was produced. He quickly received the jade bottle, opened the bottle cap and raised his head... "Quickly... let Elder Bai clear your meridians... Then quickly drink it..." Divine Doctor Chu only finished his words at this time. Young Master Huang was toote to react. Under shock, he gulped down the medicine. The medicine had already entered his stomach. Then he said nkly and fearfully, "Do my meridians... still need to be cleared?" Divine Doctor Chu finally recovered his breath. He stamped his feet and let out a long sigh, "You... you... Why are you so reckless..." Huang Xialius entire body instantly turned soft. He revealed a mournful look. "Boss... will this be harmful?" The two Saint level experts were also dumbstruck. "Harm... theres no harm actually... But..." Chu Yang sighed, saying, "The effect will be a little strong..." "Urgh..." Huang Xialiu continued to stand nkly. Following next, he felt his entire body warm up. His pale face slowly turned red. Next, veins suddenly bulged out on his forehead. He roared, "Owh~~~..." Everyone was shocked. Then with a sweeping sound, a big thing bulged out from between Young Master Huangs hips suddenly! Bai Wuji and Zi Tengchong screamed. Their mouths opened widely. "Its up..." Then Young Master Huang started to groan. "Im really ufortable... What has happened... So ufortable..." Chu Yang sighed, saying, "What do you want to do?" "I want... I want..." Huang Xialiu finally lost his consciousness. The desire that he had buried in his heart for a long time finally exploded out, "I want... I want to go to the brothel! Owh~~ Owh~~ I want to find a hundreddies... Owh~~~" Lust Dragons inner core was definitely the number one-ranking aphrodisiac in the whole world. The Ending of Posterity poison in Young Master Huang had been mostly eliminated in these few days. Now at this moment, the sudden, great medicinal effect had eliminated all the poisons of Ending of Posterity. But Young Master Huang had lost his consciousness under the stimtion of this aphrodisiac. Chu Yangs face was ck. He urged the two guards, "What are you still waiting for?" Bai Wuji and Zi Tengchong became as dumb as wooden chickens by Huang Xialius words. They hadnt recovered their stupor and asked, "What?" "Quickly get him a bridal room..." Chu Yang stamped his feet and roared anxiously. "Oh... oh... oh..." The duo recovered, grasped hold of Huang Xialiu, who was now flinging his limbs, and rushed into the backyard. Young Master Huangs voice thundered from the backyard, "Find me a brothel! Give me a fewdies ahahahahah..." ... Everyones face turned ck. Young Master Huangs screaming sounds rang for the whole afternoon. Even when the two Saint level experts tried hard to use their own cultivations to iste the sounds, they couldnt suppress the sounds of Young Master Huang, who was excited to the extreme... Really shameful! Really shameful! The two Martial Saints stood in the backyard with flushed faces. Their faces were as red as a monkeys ass. Till 9 pm. Snoring sounds came out from Young Master Huangs room... Finally, it was over... The two Martial Saints wiped off their cold sweats and looked at Chu Yang, who was smiling without really smiling. They bowed to him respectfully and said, "Divine Doctor Chu... Our Huang n would never forget your great kindness!" Chu Yangughed. "Never forget? Thats very good... Hahaha..." ...... Chapter 889 Departure! Huang Xialiu finally left the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall with his n members. Looking at the leaving Huang Xialiu, Chu Yang had a turmoil of emotions in his heart. This foppish, extravagant and ridiculous young master had finally left. But Huang Xialius speech before he left made Chu Yang feel quite touched. "Thank you, boss. From today onwards, Implete." Before Huang Xialiu left, he knelt down on both knees and prostrated to Chu Yang a few times respectfully. "These few nods are not for me, but for the descendants of the Huang n." "I know you dont like me. I also look down on my previous self." "Because I cant see hope. As a man, I cant do the minimum thing that men can do. So I have turned all hopes into hopelessness." "Everyone despises me, including my father and mother. They dote me, care for me, but look down on me. Im just a tool for passing on the descendants of the n. They never pin any hopes on me before." "But you dont look down on me! Although you torture me, you see me as a person, and not a tool. So, in this period of time, although I had to drink bitter, stinky or sour stuff, Im happy in my heart. Because in here, Im not a tool. Im a sick person. Although Im a sick person, Im still a person." "But I also want to recover as soon as possible. Otherwise, I really want to continue to stay down here." "Now I have to go back. My body isnt good, neither are my qualifications. So, I still cant behave like a person after I go back this time. But Ill do my best to be a tool for carrying on the family line. Although I dont feel good in my heart, I know what I can do." "Boss, do take care of yourself. Ill be grateful for you all my life!" Huang Xialiu left. The bustling Purple Crystals Huichun Hall instantly calmed down. Chu Yang only spoke a sentence before Huang Xialiu left, "Actually... it doesnt matter how others see you as. If you can see yourself as a person, thats sufficient." Huang Xialius eyes lit up at that moment. ... Chu Yang thought for a long time smilingly after Huang Xialiu left. Finally, he said, "Huang Xialiu is actually quite nice," Then he stroked Chu Leers hair and said, "Actually all that people need... is just respect. But we... are not destined to give everyone the respect." Chu Leer looked at him confusedly, and asked, "Big brother, what are you saying?" Chu Yangughed, saying, "Its good that you dont understand." He walked into the Purple Crystals Huichun Hall as heughed. Chu Leer looked at his back in confusion. She couldnt understand what he meant. "Purple Cloud Pills are ready!" The sword spirit sent out a message in Chu Yangs consciousness. Chu Yang asked joyfully, "How many pills?" The sword spirit smiled proudly and said, "60." "10 more than I expected!" Chu Yangughed. His body suddenly rxed. If he took 20 and left the rest to the n, its sufficient to cultivate 20 super experts in the n! These 20 experts would be sufficient to safeguard the n! He wouldnt be afraid of the n anymore should he be out. Chu Yang quietly entered Chu Xiaoxins courtyard at midnight. He personally handed the 40 Purple Cloud Pills to Chu Xiaoxin. "These are Purple Cloud Pills. Every pill can enhance 500-year-worth of cultivation for Monarch level experts!" Chu Xiaoxin was shocked so badly at such words that he instantly stood up! "What?" Chu Xiaoxin looked at the purple crystal jade bottle in his hands. His eyes became round. It was the first time that Chu Xiaoxin was so shocked in these many years! The legendary Purple Cloud Pills were the ultimate secret of thew-enforcement officers in cultivating experts. While Chu Xiaoxin knew the power of the Purple Cloud Pills, he never expected that Chu Yang could get 40 pills in one shot! "Ive calcted carefully that there are 16 Monarch level experts and two Saint level experts," Chu Yang said, "So, Ill give two pills to each of them. That means, every one of them can improve 1000-year-worth of their cultivations!" Chu Xiaoxins face looked nk. "The other four pills are for third uncle and fourth uncle. Third uncle isnt at home, and I dont know what cultivation he has. Fourth uncles cultivation hasnt reached Monarch level yet, so he cant serve the pills now. I can only reserve the pills for him in advance." "These Purple Cloud Pills need absolute experts to guard over those who serve the pills. This is to ensure that nothing goes wrong! Only you satisfy the condition in our Chu n," Chu Yang said softly. Chu Xiaoxin raised his head and deeply exhaled. He said, "I know what you mean. Although Im reluctant, this is after all the opportunity for our Chu n to risepletely!" Chu Yang smiled and said, "So, I can only be assured if youre the guardian." Chu Xiaoxin stood nkly. He knew what Chu Yang meant. There must be a Supreme Martial Artist to guard over those who served the Purple Cloud Pills. But Chu Xiaoxin himself wasnt a Supreme Martial Artist yet! So, he had to advance his cultivation in the shortest time possible. This was tantamount to breaking the insistence that he had all along. But... these were Purple Cloud Pills. Perhaps, because of this opportunity, the Chu n could really rise to be the master of the Nine Heavens, or be as powerful as the nine great ns. This was the deepest hope of the Chu n all along for generations! What everyone looked forward to the most! How could he give up on this? "From today onwards, Ill prepare to pass through the ck Pine Forest, cross the ck River, enter the Qingyang Mountain, and go all the way till I exit the South-East region. Then, I shall travel around the world to increase my strength," Chu Yang said quietly, "I cant develop myself just in this t Mountain Ridge." Chu Xiaoxin nodded slowly. "Alright!" "Ill take Leer together with me," Chu Yang said, "Her illness cant be dragged. Ill bring the medicines along and go out to find the remaining medicines. Once Ive found them all, Ill treat her on the spot." "Alright!" Chu Xiaoxin nodded and agreed. "Its best for the n to serve the Purple Cloud Pills after Ive left for a month," Chu Yang advised. "You dont want anyone to know that this matter is rted to you?" Chu Xiaoxin finally turned around to look at him. "Yes," Chu Yang said affirmatively. "Alright!" Chu Xiaoxin said as he nodded slowly. His mood was a bit heavy. The duo became silent at the same time. No more talking. After an hour, Chu Yang asked in a low voice, "Elder, do you have any other instructions for me?" Chu Xiaoxin paced slowly. He walked in front of the wall and stood still. sping his hands behind his back, he raised his head and gazed for a long time at the portrait of his deceased wife. His eyes were filled with helplessness yet ardent passion. After a long time, he said in a soft voice, "I cant be soft-hearted... after I leave for this time." "With me in the Chu n, you can be rest assured," Chu Xiaoxin said. Facing his back towards Chu Yang, he stood tall and straight and had his hands sped behind his back. While he looked mncholic and doleful, an imposing air began to rise, as if he had be the sovereign of the whole world. He said slowly, "Even if the Xiao n had all their forces on us... I can ensure that the Chu n would stay safe!" His body suddenly shone with colorful rays of light, as if he was burned up by colorful mes. The cultivation that he had suppressed for a long time started to recover vigorously. "Im sorry, elder." Chu Yang stood up and bowed deeply. He knew how reluctant Chu Xiaoxin was to make such a decision. Chu Xiaoxin said lightly, "Im from the Chu n!" Chu Yang straightened his body. Chu Xiaoxin didnt turn back till Chu Yang went out. His cultivation and aura that spread from his body were increasing rapidly, but he still gazed affectionately at the portrait on the wall... And he remained in this posture... All the spiritual energy above the t Mountain Ridge started to gather in this small, deste courtyard! Chu Xiaoxins clothes fluttered, but his hands were still sped behind his back and his expression remained still. But his aura became more and more terrifying and in the end, oppressive... ...... Chu Yang was back to his parents small courtyard. He talked to his mother Yang Run about his own intentions. While Yang Run was reluctant and worried, she knew that his son was telling the truth. After confirming that Chu Yangs strength hadpletely recovered, Yang Run had no choice but to agree to Chu Yangs n. And immediately afterward, she informed Chu Leers mother, Duan Shuyi. Both families agreed to prepare for Chu Yangs and Chu Leers departure on the second day. Both mothers talked to their children for the whole night. In the midnight, Chu Yang walked out of his mothers room. His shoulder was wet. That was his mothers tears... On the second day, the two mothers prepared for their childrens luggage. Gold, silver, clothes and even mosquito repellent were gotten ready. Although the carriage was almost full, the two mothers still felt that they hadnt prepared enough... At the dawn of the third day morning, the carriage had arrived at the Chu ns gate. Two handsome ck horses were tied on to reins. Chu Yang and Chu Leer stood at the door. Chu Xiongcheng and the rest stood behind them, looking at the two of them withplicated emotions. Yang Run came up to Chu Yang, full of unwillingness in her eyes, Then she tiptoed to tidy her sons hair, headscarf and clothes. Then she retreated two steps, looked at him again, then went forth to tidy again. Her hands were trembling slightly. Her lips were also shuddering softly. But she didnt speak a word. Aside, Duan Shuyi also behaved simrly. Time past silently and the Sun began to shine brightly. Finally, Yang Run retreated a step back and looked at her son in front of him. Her eyes instantly reddened. She went two steps forward, extended her hands, and hugged her son. Chu Yang was tall. While Yang Run was already considered tall among the females, Chu Yang was still a head taller than her. Yang Run ced her face at her sons chest, seemingly to listen carefully to her sons heartbeat. Then she finally retreated one step back. While her eyes were still red, she still smiled and said gently, "Come back as soon as possible after youre enough ying outside." Chu Yang nodded heavily. Yang Run retreated three steps and said smilingly, "You shall go now." Chu Yang and Chu Leer knelt down and prostrated. Then they stood up. Chu Leer went into the carriage with red eyes and a puckered mouth. Chu Yang mounted on a horse, andshing his whip, the two horses set out at the same time. The carriage started to move forth slowly, then it gradually ran faster and faster. Chu Yang dared not to stay on further nor look back. He feared that if he looked back, he would melt under his mothers gaze, and wouldnt want to leave again. The carriage turned around at the crossroads and disappeared. Yang Run was still waving her hands. After a long time, when the dust had fallen onto the ground, Yang Run put down her hands dispiritedly. She suddenly felt an emptiness in her heart... The tears that she had forcibly suppressed finally inundated her eyes... She covered her face with both hands, then rushed back into the house... Yang Yang, when are you returning? ...... Chapter 890 My surname is Wei The weather was originally fine when Chu Yang was about to exit the t Mountain Ridge. But suddenly, the sky became overcast! Dark clouds came swiftly and tirelessly from all directions and gathered above the Chu n. The dark clouds became thicker and thicker. Then they whirled slowly and pressed down nearer and nearer towards the Earth. A whirlpool appeared amidst the clouds. Then, it swirled faster and faster! Following a thunderous sound, a thick, zigzag ray of lightning wedged into the Chu n! With a loud bang, the ground shook violently. Then, lightning started to strike down one after the other crazily. Chu Yang stood above the horses back and looked towards the direction of the Chu n. He said miserably, "What has happened?" The sword spirit smiled staidly, replying, "Chu Xiaoxin has already be a Supreme Martial Artist!" ... The Chu n. In the courtyard full of wild grasses, in the low thatched house. Chu Xiaoxin, sping his hands, stood quietly in front of the portrait and gazed at it attentively. Lightning struck down! Chu Xiaoxin looked at the woman in the portrait who was smiling sweetly and gently. His face was full of bitter and pain. He closed his eyes and said gently, "Sorry... I cant go looking for you when that timees..." The whole sky, which was shrouded in dark clouds, became illuminated when the lightning struck down. The roof of the thatched hut suddenly disappeared! That bolt of lightning struck right on Chu Xiaoxins head! Chu Xiaoxin still stood with his eyes closed. A drop of tear fell. Nothing happened to him after being struck. But he looked more and more in pain. That was the agony and struggle in his heart. Lightning shed down bolt by bolt on his head. But he still had his hands sped behind his back and remained motionless, as he endured the baptism of the prowess of heaven and earth. He opened his eyes to look at the portrait in front of him. Amidst the lightning that was still dancing wildly in the air, the portrait moved slightly. The clothes of the woman in it seemingly fluttered in the wind. Her bright, affectionate eyes and gleaming white teeth seemed to be talking back at him. Chu Xiaoxins throat moaned painfully, and he asked, "How are you?" The eyes of the portrait still looked soft and gentle. "Arent you good?" Chu Xiaoxin asked with pain in his heart. The portrait seemed to float up gently, appearing to be denying Chu Xiaoxins words. Lightning, apanied by roaring sounds of thunder, sted over his head. Suddenly, as a strong gust of wind swept past, it started raining. But not a drop of rain fell within the three feet between Chu Xiaoxin and the portrait. "Do you me me?" Chu Xiaoxin continued to ask. The portrait seemed to sink into deep thoughts. Another gust of wind came and the portrait seemed to fly up into the air with her fluttering clothes. Her eyes seemed to have be more gentle and affectionate. Chu Xiaoxin let out a long sigh. "Ive been missing you all these years." Suddenly, he raised his head and howled. His hair stood upright as he extended his arms to confront the lightning and thunder that filled up the whole sky. Then, he shouted heartbreakingly, "I-really-miss-you!!!" The bitterness, helplessness, yearning, love and desperation in his voice even caused the sky to shake! Dozens of bolts of lightning mmed onto his head like beads! The whole earth shook violently... ...... At the border of the t Mountain Ridge. Chu Yang stood on a high hill and looked into the distance. Chu Yang stood upright upon hearing the heartbreaking roar. He said silently in his heart, "Elder... Im so sorry for you..." The sword spirit also immersed himself in the atmosphere and spoke, "Have you sensed anything?" Chu Yang asked, "What?" The sword spirit sighed and said, "Did you hear the pain that one has to endure in following the martial path of sentiment?" Chu Yang looked into the direction of the thunderstorm and said heavily, "One experiences pain because he was too blessed in the past! As long as theres an unforgettable period of happiness in his life, then, even if hes in pain now, hes also blessed." The sword spirit was silent. The thunderstorm stopped, and the dark clouds dissipated quickly in the sky. In the blink of an eye, the sun was shining again. Chu Yang mounted a horse and shouted, "Go!" The horses neighed and galloped off, raising a cloud of dust behind them. Within the carriage, Chu Leers delicate bodyy between her soft nket. Her eyes were red. Her pair of white, tender hands clenched tightly on the armrest next to her, and her finger joints had even turned a little white from the grasp. This time around, she had followed her big brother to embark on an uncharted journey! There were sorrow, perplexity and a bit of excitement in her heart. But, what would be waiting for her along the journey? In the Law Enforcement Hall of the t Mountain Ridge, Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan stood on a high point and looked into the distance. "Little brother has already set off," Sha Xinliang said hoarsely. "People like little brother shouldnt be bound in this t Mountain Ridge in the first ce," Qin Baoshan sped his hands behind his back and said, "His kingdom should be the Nine Heavens!" Sha Xinliangughed. "Therell finally be a day when we can meet our little brother again in this martial world!" Sha Xinliang sighed and said, "Yes. Law-enforcement master has already improved our cultivation. He wont let us always stay here." The duo looked at each other and smiled. They were both thinking in their hearts: How would the scene look like whenw-enforcement master, little brother and we meet again? ...... Dust stirred up along the mountain road which the carriage galloped past. Chu Yang sat straightly, quietly and motionlessly on his horse. He looked just like a sharp sword that was erected against the back of the horse. He was in ck. His ck hair fluttered behind his head. His face looked cold and still, while his eyes stayed focused and vignt to the surroundings. The carriage had already been moving forth at a high speed for six hours. Chu Yang didnt mutter a sound, as if he could maintain this posture and speed to travel for millions of miles! It was already noon. In front was a stretch of darkness. Chu Yang sheltered his eyes with his hands and looked into the stretch of darkness seriously. It seemed that the pine trees on that side of the mountain had darker colors, and were denser than that of this side. "This should be the ck Pine Mountain. After 300 miles across the mountain, it would be the ck Pine Forest," Chu Yang thought as he gazed at this mountain in front of him seriously. "The ck Pine Forest is the battlefield of the Xiao n and Huang n!" Chu Yang frowned and thought, "With my current strength, itll be impossible for me to cross this battlefield together with Leer. But I must go there." "We have other paths. But if we dont take this path, well have to travel three days longer. Besides, I also want to have a look at how the battle between the Xiao n, Huang n and Ye n is going on now." Chu Yang shook his head and smiled derisively at himself. The carriage went forth slowly, then stopped under a stretch of tree shades. Chu Yang got down the horses, held Chu Leer down onto the ground and said, "Be good and wait here. Ill start to cook food now, and Ill make sure youll salivate over the food." Chu Leer looked a bit exhausted. She said, "Im very hungry." She patted her own belly, and said as she blinked her eyes, "Big brother, howre your culinary skills?" "Im the top chef in the Nine Heavens," Chu Yang said and skillfully used a few rocks to set up a rack, and ced the iron pot above it. He extended his hands, and all the spiritual energy in the air began to congregate to slowly form mist, then finally, a drop of water, which entered the pot. Chu Yang had secretly learned this method from Chu Xiaoxin, when he used this method to make teast time. Naturally, Chu Yang was much slower than Chu Xiaoxin in doing this. But, Chu Leers current physical condition required this kind of water to recover. Only then could she drink Vitality Spring Water. The mes began to burn from beneath the pot. As soon as the water had boiled, Chu Yang vanished with a sh and very quickly, he was back with two fat hares in his hands. After cleaning up the hares and removing their skins, he set up a rack. Then, he pierced the two hares with a stick and ced the stick on the rack, smearing various ingredients on them skillfully, and started to roast them on the rack. The hares on the rack turned yellow and tender, and a seductive aroma started to disperse into the air. The fats of the hares sizzled above the fire. Then, they dripped down and made snapping sounds in the fire. But this made the hares smell more fragrant. Chu Leer couldnt help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Her eyes gazed greedily on the hares, and she stuck out her little tongue to lick her lips. "It smells so nice," Chu Leer said. Then, Chu Yang realized that when Chu Leer was speaking, another person had said the same thing. Chu Yang raised his head in shock. He saw that a hundred feet away, a man in ck was standing quietly with his nose creased and sniffing soundly in the direction of the hares. This person wasnt far away from here, but Chu Yang didnt realize. Although he was busy with roasting and had diverted some attention away, yet with his spiritual force, he actually didnt realize when this person hade. How strong the capability that this person had was imaginable. Chu Yang stood up and smiled gently. "This brother, I presume that you havent eaten yet. Do you want to have a meal with us?" That person looked at Chu Yang andughed funnily and resoundingly. He said, "Sure, but I dont know whats the cost of this meal." Chu Yang smiled softly, saying, "Brother, you must have seen that although Im not considered very rich, Im also not short of money." "Little brother, youre quite frank." The man in ckughed and came over. That person was about 30 or 40 years old. He was tall and a little thin, while his face was a bit pale, seemingly to be caused by inexposure to sunlight for a long time. His two eyes were moist, and one couldnt see from his looks that he had no cultivation at all. He had randomly carried a worn-out sheath in his hands, and at the edge of his ck clothes, there were already some parts which were frayed. Obviously, it was worn for a long time already. But it was still very clean. This person had a very ordinary look, so ordinary that he might not be recognized after being thrown into the crowd. After Chu Yang allowed the sword spirit to observe this person carefully, he was certain: This person didnt change any of his looks. He looked just like that. "Little brother, whats your surname?" This person greeted Chu Yang in a way as if they were very familiar with each other. Then he plugged a piece of wood into the fire, and smiled at Chu Leer, "This little girl looks really pretty." Chu Leers face reddened and she hid behind Chu Yang. "My surname is Chu," Chu Yang said, "May I know whats yours?" That personughed, saying, "My surname is Wei. You can call me Big Brother Wei." He smoothed out his brows and looked at the hares on the rack. Putting on a salivating look, he said, "They smell really good." Chu Yang thought: Surnamed Wei? Expert? Whos this? ...... Chapter 891 You dont owe anything to anyone? I just want you to owe me! One hare was finally finished roasting and ced down from the rack. That person and Chu Leer were salivating. They started to rub their hands at the same time while fixing their four eyes on the hares sizzling hind legs. This was the best part to eat. It also seemed that Chu Yang had put the most effort into roasting this area. Not waiting for Chu Yang to give instructions, that person had already very consciously taken a piece of stone to make up a dining table: Slicing his hand through the stone, the upper part of the stone disappeared, and the cut surface was now as smooth as a mirror. Then, he used his sleeve to wipe the surface it could be used directly as a mirror. Even if a fly stood on it, it would fall: The surface was too smooth. Chu Yang ced the roasted hare on the stone table and warned, "Dont touch it." Then he slowly stood up, walked into the carriage and slowly took out a jar of wine. When he was about to turn around, he suddenly heard a quarrel behind. "Dont touch!" Chu Leer screamed. "This is mine!" Chu Yang turned back and saw Chu Leer extending her hands to cover the roasted hare. Her pair of eyes were wide open, as she stared at the man in ck opposite her. She even looked a bit fierce. The man in ck retracted his right hand a little awkwardly, seeming to appear that he was a bit hesitant. He swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva and said, "How about the two hind legs..." He meant: We should have one each. "No!" Chu Leer shouted, saying, "The other is for my big brother." The face of the man in ck instantly dropped. He even looked at Chu Leer imploringly. Chu Leer said with righteousness, "Its useless to pretend to be pathetic in front of me! A hare only has two hind legs, but we have three people here!" Chu Yangughed, turned around and walked back. The man in ck retracted his hand sulkily and said, "This younger sister of yours is really fierce..." Chu Leer snorted and turned her head away. "This younger sister of mine... As long as anyone fights over food with her, her temper would be worse than anyone else," Chu Yang said smilingly. These words obviously showed Chu Yangs partiality towards Chu Leer. The man in ck was very dissatisfied and thought: What to fight for other than food when we eat? But instantly his dissatisfaction vanished and his eyes lit up, and he asked, "Theres wine?" "The wine is good," Chu Yang said smilingly. He patted off the mud that was used to seal the jar of wine, and instantly, the rich aroma of the wine spread into the air. The man in ck squinted his eyes and reveled in the aroma as he took a deep breath. He opened his mouth and eximed, "Good wine..." As if he had already taken a sip. Chu Yang smiled in his heart and muttered under his breath: This wine is made by the sword spirit. Theres also a little Vitality Spring Water added to it. How can it be not good? He put down the jar and took out three cups. Chu Yang poured wine into them. "Wait," the man in ck stopped him, saying, "Your sister is clearly sick. How can you allow her to drink wine?" Chu Yang was a little surprised: This guy is quite good at observing. He actually noticed that Leer was sick? But hes still not good enough. He didnt see that the force in the wine can nourish Leers body... Chu Yang said indifferently, "She may abstain from other wines, but not this one." Then, he washed his hands with wine. The heart of the man in ck ached as he looked at Chu Yang, and his face twitched a little. He moaned, "Such a good wine... You used it to wash your hands?" Chu Yang flipped his eyelids and said, "If I dont wash and tear the hare meat for you, do you dare to eat it?" The man in ck said, "But you cant use such a good wine..." Chu Yang ignored him. He grabbed the roasted hare and tore down a hind leg. Amidst the mans greedy eyes, Chu Yang passed the hind leg to Chu Leer. The man in ck gulped a mouthful of saliva again. He shifted his eyes to look greedily at the other hind leg. Then, Chu Yang tore down the other leg and ced it in front of Chu Leer, "Eat slowly, dont choke on it." Chu Leer nodded satisfactorily, and greedily gnawed on the hind legs. The eyes of the man in ck straightened. He yelled, "Youre treating me this meal, yet you gave both hind legs to your younger sister!" as he said, he gulped another mouthful of saliva. Chu Yang said, "Isnt there still a hare left? Besides... A hare isnt that small. Other than its internal organs, theres still one or two kilograms of meat. And the hares are so fat... Other parts of the hare are also very delicious!" The man in ck rolled his eyes. He helped a wine cup and took a sip. Instantly, dissatisfaction on his face disappeared. He was just about to reach out for the hind leg in front of Chu Leer when Chu Yang handed the whole hare with the missing two hind legs over to him. The man in ck hesitated for a moment as he looked at that hare. Then, he reluctantly received it. He bit down violently as if he was venting his frustration. Not for long, half a jar of wine was finished, and a whole hare with the missing two hind legs had gone into the belly of the man in ck. Chu Yang remained still. "Why didnt you eat?" the man in ck asked as he burped. "Im waiting for the next one," Chu Yang pointed to the other hare and said smilingly, "That one has hind legs." The man in ck instantly choked. He put down the hare which now only had a skeleton left, then looked at his own belly and the jar which had only half of the jars wine left. He looked depressed. He had only cared about eating. At first, he was thinking about the next hare, but he found his appetite getting better and better as he ate the first one. And now, he was already full... "Evil!" The man in ck stretched out his greasy thumb and gave Chu Yang a thumbs-up. He couldnt exin how miserable he felt in his heart. Chu Leer had a small appetite. After drinking a cup of wine, she was already full before finishing the two hind legs. The second hare was finally roasted. Chu Yang zealously tore down a hind leg and handed it over, "Brother Wei, do you want a hare leg?" The man in ck looked back resentfully and snorted. Then he held a cup of wine and drank helplessly. He felt all the more aggrieved as he drank. Chu Yang ate and drank very slowly. The man in ck sighed as he drank wine; Suddenly, heughed aloud and said, "I didnt expect that I would feel so miserable after being treated by others for a meal... I didnt have this kind of feeling for many years. Both of you two kids are really bold." "I also didnt expect that someone would be dissatisfied as he ate my food and drank my wine," Chu Yang said. He was finally full. The two gazed at each other andughed at the same time. At this moment, they felt that each other looked more agreeable to them. The man in ck had been respected by everyone in every ce he went. When was he ever tricked? But the other side had used the easiest way to trick him yet make him feel helpless. This had instead surprised him. "Where are you both going?" the man in ck asked. "To Zhongdu," Chu Yang said smilingly. "Zhongdu?" the man in ck frowned, and asked, "Just the both of you?" Chu Yang said, "Why?" The man in ck shook his head, saying, "The two of you... will be purely sending yourselves to die. Some unknown people may just eat you on the road. I advise you to go back to whatever ce youe from." Chu Leer said, unconvinced, "My big brother is an expert!" The man in ck was amused. He looked at Chu Yang and said, "Although your cultivation isnt poor, youre just a fourth or fifth stage Martial Emperor. Yet you brought your younger sister to travel such a long distance to Zhongdu... Your cultivation isnt enough." Chu Yang said indifferently, "Whether its enough... I shall see for myself as we travel on." The man in ck pondered for a moment and said, "Alright then. I have to pass through the ck Pine Forest anyway. Since youve treated me a meal, I shall apany you to cross the ck Pine Forest. But, both of you have to walk by yourselves after the ck Pine Forest." Chu Yang smiled and said, "Theres no need. We can go by ourselves. Since youre busy with other matters, you will bete if you apany us." Chu Yang had already roughly figured out who this person was. But Chu Yang wouldnt fawn over him because of his identity. Chu Yang was proud and deemed himself highly, and he naturally had his own insistence! And his insistence wouldnt hover because of anyone. The man in ck nced a deep look at him and said, "If we go together, I shall eat your food along the way." He also saw through Chu Yangs personality, but he felt he was very congenial to Chu Yang, and so wanted to help. I shall escort both of you to pass the ck Pine Forest, and you can repay me just by giving me food to eat. Although he didnt say this straightforwardly, his meaning was obvious. He smiled bitterly in his heart: If anyone knows that I have done this, they will really shed their teeth in shock. "No!" Chu Yang refused, saying, "We didnt bring much to eat, and plenty of it is used to treat my sisters illness. Im afraid our food wont be enough if youre with us." The man in ck frowned a bit helplessly. He had been living alone for all his life and never owed to others anything. Now, someone else treated him a meal. He originally wanted to pay Chu Yang back conveniently. Anyway, for no matter what he did, it would be more worthwhile than a meal. If it was someone else, he would definitely feel that treating a meal was worthwhile of his help. But he never expected that Chu Yang would refuse him so bluntly. This made him feel bad. Heughed and said, "Since little brother insists on this, Ill leave now. Ill definitely pay back your meal in the future." He stood upzily, then with a sh, he vanished. Chu Leer looked at the leaving man in ck, and asked a little strangely, "Big brother, why?" Chu Yang asked, "What why?" Chu Leer said, "That man in ck is an expert, and he seems to want to be friends with you at the start. But when he requests to help you, you deliberately rejected it." Chu Yang rubbed Chu Leers hair and said, "You observed it quite in detail." He thought for a while and said, "Its true that hes an expert. But I dont want to owe him anything. Leer, we have to rely on ourselves for everything. We cant always rely on others help for our whole lives." Chu Leer nodded. Her eyes rolled as if she was thinking about something. Although Chu Yang didnt say it directly, he knew that from Chu Leers intelligence, she could definitely understand what he meant. He didnt clearly say it because that man in ck didnt leave far. I dont want to owe anything to anyone else, but Im willing to make someone else owe me. He had already guessed who that man in ck was. And he naturally understood the personality of this legendary man in ck: Never plead nor owe people for anything! You ate my meal this time, but you wanted to repay me just by escorting me to pass through the ck Pine Forest? And from then on, we dont owe each other anything? Where is there such cheap a thing... You dont want to owe me, but I simply want you to! Even if its just a meal. Forging a rtionship with the number one blood-payer expert in the world... isnt that easy... Chu Yangs eyes glimmered. ...... Chapter 892 The Unlucky Duo Chu Yang was right in his guess. This man in ck was indeed the number one blood-payer expert in the world, Wei Wuyan! Wei Wuyan. Legend had it that he had no blood-payers missions that he couldnt do! As long as he took up a task, the person targeted in the task would definitely die! Wei Wuyan was renowned for his mysteriousness. No one knew how did Wei Wuyan look like, nor knew what level of cultivation he had. Once, Xu Danqing, the first painter in the world, saw Wei Wuyan. But when he wanted to draw a portrait of Wei Wuyan, he realized that he was unable to draw Wei Wuyan. All experts had their own charm and unique disposition. But not Wei Wuyan! Xu Danqing was actually at a loss of how to draw Wei Wuyan. Because he couldnt see any unique qualities of Wei Wuyan. After Wei Wuyan left, Xu Danqing locked himself in his studio for three days, and he finally vomited blood and fainted: Because not only he couldnt draw Wei Wuyan, he also forgot how Wei Wuyan looked like the moment he left. Completely forgot. No impression at all. What were the most important skills for a painter? Didnt they have memory and judgment, observation and drawing skills? These were the most basic things. How could Xu Danqing not copse after such a thing happened? There was only once that the Blood-Payers Hall offered a task to kill a Supreme Martial Artist, and this task was imed by Wei Wuyan! Although it was only a first stage Supreme Martial Artist, this was sufficient for everyone to revere Wei Wuyans capability! Wei Wuyan was a loner, and he never owed to anybody in all his life, let alone of receiving other peoples assistance. Once, a blood-payer expert ranked number two in the world took over Wei Wuyans task, and he asked Wei Wuyan to coordinate with him toplete the task. But Wei Wuyan readily refused it! What everyone didnt expect was, although Wei Wuyan never pleaded people for anything, he had a weakness: a good appetite. However, although this person was a foodie, he also had principles. Firstly, he shouldnt reveal his true face. Secondly, he would repay back sufficiently to the person he snatched food from. So, even though Wei Wuyan loved to eat, he had no qualms. No one could reject Wei Wuyan from repaying. And, those who shared meals with Wei Wuyan still had to thank him profusely for eating with them: Wei Wuyan loved this feeling. But, this time around, he made a miscalction. He never expected that Chu Yang would reject him! From what he saw, for Chu Yang and Chu Leer, one had poor cultivation while the other was sick. Yet they wanted to cross the ck Pine Forest and exit the South-East region... Especially in such troubled times, this was simply an impossible task for them! Being an escort was something that ordinary people couldnt even afford to dream of! Therefore, Wei Wuyan was unreserved after being invited to have a meal... But he didnt expect that, from someone who never owed anyone favors, he had actually turned into someone who owed other people a favor! In such a case, how would he really go far? Of course, he would have to hide aside. He thought: Even if you dont want me to be your escort, Ill quietly solve all the problems along the way for you. So, Ill not owe you anything... He instantly regretted when he heard Chu Yangs words: It turned out that Chu Yang was also this kind of person. Rely on yourselves for everything and never owe anything to other people! This was my creed for all my life. Why did ite out from this kids mouth... At the instant, Wei Wuyan felt a little disappointed and a little sympathetic. After eating, Chu Yang and Chu Leer continued their journey. Autumn wind breezed along the way. Chu Yang, of course, pretended that he didnt know Wei Wuyan was following them in the dark. But Wei Wuyan had absolute self-confidence for secretly following them from aside: With my cultivation and hiding skills, even a Supreme Martial Artist at the higher stages cant detect me! Otherwise, how could Iplete so many tasks as a blood-payer? But he didnt expect that this fourth or fifth stage Martial Emperor, an ant-like character in his eyes, had the divine power that was unparalleled in the whole Nine Heavens! In Chu Yangs consciousness, this Wei Wuyan, who was still thinking that he was in the dark following them, was as obvious to Chu Yang as a person walking openly in front of the carriage. After walking for 20 miles or so, trouble finally came. Two men in ck swept past the carriage like two gusts of wind. As if one of them had thought about something, he stopped in the middle of the path. The other person stopped too, wondering what the first person was up to. The first personughed in a weird voice and said, "Little kid, you have such handsome horses. Isnt it a pity to use them to pull carriage? Comeee, release the rain and let me ride on it. The two men had flown all the way at high speed instead of riding horses because they previously had the confidence that their speed was faster than horses. But now, they had be tired when their destination was only hundreds of miles away. Besides, they had to put up a desperate struggle there, so they needed to preserve their strength. Wasnt this carriage here a pie from the sky? But both of them were also quite unlucky. They had already persevered in running for the previous thousands of miles. Why should they stir up trouble when theyre about to reach their destination? By stopping here, they had sent each of their two legs into the hades! They never expected that this person that they had provoked was the king of hell! And they had provoked two people at the same time! One in the open, one in the dark. Wei Wuyan instantly lifted his spirits. From the looks of the two of them, they should be blood-payers who had received reward offers from the Huang n, and they were going to help the Huang n in the battle... This kid definitely cant deal with them! As long as both kids are in jeopardy, Ill take actions. This shall be my return to the meal they had treated me, and from then on I shall not owe them anything. Wei Wuyan was even a bit excited in his heart: Kid, do you think that nobody can repay anyone anything? Youre wrong, only people who have the capabilities can... Chu Yang looked coldly at the two people. Ah, not bad. They were both first stage Martial Monarchs... "Do you want my horses?" Chu Yang smiled. He watched the two men in a condescending manner. Although he was smiling, he looked cold. Those two men were used to being arrogant. Seeing Chu Yangs scornful look at them, they were instantly driven furious. "Get off! Little punk, you still dare to pretend?! It should be your honor that I want your horses!" Chu Yang smirked and floated down from the horses. The two men opposite him and Wei Wuyan were startled at the same time! This was because sword aura filled the air as Chu Yang floated down! A sharp sword intent rose from Chu Yangs body! With a loud humming sound, the swords automatically popped out from the sheaths at both peoples waists! And this humming sound actually sounded enthusiastic and lively! Two swords made of ordinary iron seemed to be suddenly spiritualized in front of this Sovereign of swords. With a sh of light in mid-air, Chu Yang had transformed into a stream of light! What harm was there in ughtering the entire world! If Chu Yang was someone else, he might still be reasonable. Even if he was stronger than the opponent, he might also tolerate and tease his opponent for a while first before killing. But in confronting this kind of person, Chu Yang didnt even have the mood to say a word! He just wanted to kill. He simply didnt have the interest to talk. Wei Wuyans eyes almost popped out in the dark, "Damn it, hes actually a Sword Sovereign! Looks like his stage isnt low too... Ive really misjudged him this time..." Just now, even Wei Wuyan was caught off guard. His sword almost popped out from the sheath too. But fortunately, Wei Wuyan had strong cultivations and was acute in responding. So, he was able to suppress his sword immediately and prevent himself from exposing. The two opposite Chu Yang immediately fumbled for the handle of the sword, but they only sensed the cold edge of the sword. It was only then did they remember that their swords had already popped out. Just with such a little hesitation, the sword light of Chu Yang shed towards them like a bolt of lightning! The duo felt chilly over the parts of their bodies exposed to the sword light. "Sword Sovereign!" the duo eximed in unison. Instantly, they felt utterly remorseful. Damn it, weve been traveling on our two feet for these thousands of miles. Along the way, we would rather make a detour than be involved in any sorts of troubles. Now we have finally gotten here, and in the remaining two or three hundred miles left, we actually bumped into a Sword Sovereign! We should have just tolerated for that little distance. Why did we even think of saving our strength... The first person let out a huge roar. Still maintaining that remorseful look on his face, he pulled out his sword as he retreated speedily. But before his sword was out of the sheath, the opposite sword light had already arrived in front of his eyes. He was obstructed! With a ng, the sword that just came out of the sheath was cut into two pieces. He eximed and retreated desperately as he shouted, "Shield!" A protective shield, made up of vacuum space, surrounded him. In the jungle, Wei Wuyan let out a long sigh. "You actually want to use vacuum space to defend against a high-stage Sword Sovereign? Are you even a Martial Monarch... Why are you so dumb... You can originally escape, but now, with this shield out, both of you are going to be finished..." Wei Wuyan was a little miserable. Chu Yang didnt need his help again! On the field. Chu Yang snorted. His sword continued to advance forward, and when it touched that vacuum space, it burst like how a soap bubble did. The shield was broken! That man instantly spat out a mouthful of blood. His divine spirit was seriously injured. He desperately tried to shift aside. But the acute sword rushed towards him and instantly, blood scattered like raindrops into the air. Half of his body was already stained red with blood! His left arm was also turned into meat scraps! Even two ribs at this left chest were broken, and arge piece of flesh was scraped off from the left side of his face. He staggered back and screamed loudly, so loud that it seemed that the sound did note from a human. His face had also turned ashen white! But Chu Yangs face remained cold and stiff. Without a pulse, the sword light flew up and Chu Yang did the same move again! [What harm is there in ughtering the entire world!] Kill that opponent while hes so seriously injured! The sword light flew towards that opponent like a meteor. This person screamed and rolled rapidly on the ground as he desperately released his secret weapons. But, having first lost his advantage, then being seriously wounded by Chu Yang, his doom was sealed. The sword light shed again. Letting out a desperate, shrill cry, blood spurted out from this persons chest. He staggered back as his body whirled. Chu Yang immediately rushed towards the second person. In the jungle, Wei Wuyan let out a long sigh. His eyes were filled with skepticism: A fourth stage Sword Sovereign whos under 20 years old... How can there be such a genius in the world? Why didnt I hear about him before? ...... Chapter 893 Yinyang Bridge, the saber in black and white That other person hurled towards Chu Yang. When Chu Yang just turned around, this person had already extended his absolute defense. Two rays of sword light intersected in midair! A thunderous sound was produced, just like how loud it would be when a big hammer banged on a metal! Chu Yang drifted back. With his clothes fluttering, he was thrown out by dozens of miles! And his chest vibrated strongly due to the attack! This time around, he had put up a real fight with a Monarch level expert. Although Chu Yang had made use of the sword spirit to reduce some of the opponents power, Chu Yangs cultivation was after all not as strong as the opponents. That person hurled towards Chu Yang, smiling hideously. He said, "Kid, do you just have this little ability?" Chu Yangs face changed color. Swaying his body, he extended the Fleeting Snow Cloud Movements; Using his Emperor level cultivation to extend this set of movements made his movements really swift and powerful. That person attacked Chu Yang repeatedly, but he couldnt even touch Chu Yangs shadow. He became more and more terrified. Chu Yangs sword light started to burst out elusively. A sense of extreme danger suddenly enveloped the opponents heart. He burst out his sword energy. Chu Yang had been defending for dozens of moves, and he had finally found the opportunity to shift to the attack. When he was just about to extend his attack, this guy retreated rapidly and rushed towards the other direction! Chu Yangs pupils shrank. That side, Chu Leers head was stretched out from the carriage as she looked at the battle. While that person was rushing towards her! In the dark, Wei Wuyan was overjoyed. He thought: Now its finally my turn to take my shot! At this moment, Wei Wuyan suddenly felt chills send up his spines! His heart shuddered, and he looked back at Chu Yang in horror. At Chu Yangs side, the sword light had turned into a bright sun in the sky! Then it transformed into a longser that shot out from the sky! Chu Yang had exhausted all his power in doing this under desperation! In the blink of an eyes time, the sword light carried out all the moves from One ray of cold light pierces ten-thousand fathoms all the way to As Long as I Live, You Shall Not Worry! All these sixteen moves were carried out rapidly, one after another, like floodwaters rushing down from the mountains! Wei Wuyan saw a rolling storm sweeping past the man who was flying at full speed and was now seven or eight miles away from Chu Leer. Without even letting out a cry, his whole body had exploded into scraps. The surging power continued to rush head-on into the forest where Wei Wuyan was hiding. Wei Wuyan sighed miserably. He sank himself ten miles into the ground. The storm created by the sword energy swept and rumbled past the forest, and it directly plowed out a broad road of fifty feet wide and four hundred to five hundred feet long! Not a tree root was left in the forest. All of them had turned into powder that filled the sky. Then, it drifted down like snow from the sky. It took a long time before all was settled on the ground again. Wei Wuyan crawled out from the ground, only to see Chu Yang had already gone far with the carriage. A conversation was heard from afar. "Big brother... youre so great..." it was the little girl saying. "Of course!" one could imagine how proud somebody would look when he heard this praise. "Those two guys started to attack you before you asked their names. Its really terrible," the girl said. "Theres no use of asking for the names of dead people," somebody was obviously enjoying the adoration of the little girl. Now, he had turned really cocky. "Oh, no wonder you dont let that man in ck protect us," the little girl said in a manner as if she had finally taken a tumble. "Hahahaha, Ill have to protect him instead when I have the time," somebody continued to boast shamelessly. ... Wei Wuyan felt his own belly bulge out. He shook his body to shake off all the dust and mud on his body. It actually formed a big pile next to his feet. Wei Wuyan straightened his body and was about to catch up to Chu Yang. Now, he was more and more interested in this Chu Yang. Wei Wuyan had a fortuitous opportunity to meet a distinguished teacher when he was young. He was already a Martial Emperor before he was 20 years old. After repeatedly involving himself in battles, he advanced step by step to his current immovable status. It could be said that his life was smooth sailing, but it could also be said that he endured through lots of hardships. But he knew that when he was as old as Chu Yang, he absolutely wasnt as powerful as Chu Yang! But at this moment, his brows wrinkled, seemingly that he had noticed something. A familiar breath appeared in front, not far away from him. His target for this time! Wei Wuyan quickly flew towards this target. This time, Wei Wuyan hade to the ck Pine Forest, not for the reward in participating in the battle between the Huang n and the Xiao n. But, he came here because he had received the news that the target in the task that he had received for already half a year had finally appeared in this area. So he hade. This person that Wei Wuyan was going to kill was called Wan Renjie, and had a nickname Yinyang Bridge. He was a Martial Saint who was at the peak of the ninth stage, and the number one thief in the South-East region! All the martial artists in the Nine Heavens also gave him another nickname: Wan Ren Jie 1 . Legend had it that Wan Renjie was ill-mannered and shameless. He had high cultivations and coulde and go like a shadow. And he specialized in stealing the goods from thew-enforcement officers and nine great ns! As long as something belonged to thew-enforcement officers and the nine great ns, he would steal it, even if its just a grain of rice! He would never touch anything that belonged to anyone else apart from these two groups of people. A real entric indeed. Wei Wuyan originally didnt want to deal with Wan Renjie. But now, he urgently needed purple crystals, while the reward offer for capturing Wan Renjie had risen from the original 8,000 purple crystals to 70,000 today. This amount made Wei Wuyans heart ache, so he took the task. But, after putting up three battles with Wan Renjie in this half a year, he had escaped every time. This time, Wei Wuyan had made ample preparations and he swore never to let this Wan Renjie escape again! Wan Renjies unique breath finally appeared. Wei Wuyan was instantly overjoyed. Speaking of this, Wan Renjie still had to thank Chu Yang. If it wasnt Chu Yangs overbearing sword energy that stirred up Wan Renjies curiosity, it was really hard to say when Wei Wuyan could block this guy. Wei Wuyan shed and disappeared like a ck ray of light. Chu Yang rode on the horses and conversed idly with Chu Leer to tempt Wei Wuyan to catch up to them. Suddenly, Chu Yang jerked and his face changed color. He had sensed three powerful auras in front! Each of them was not less inferior to Han Xiaoran! Chu Yang was shocked: Why would these three super experts appear in such a barren ce? One of the aura was very obvious, but the other two was hidden; From the distribution of the aura, Chu Yang knew that this was a trap! It must be that one of them was acting as a bait to lure the enemy to attack him, while the other two were ambushing on two sides! Chu Yang was puzzled: Have we arrived at the main battlefield of the Ye n and Xiao n? But... how is it possible for any one of the ns to dispatch three such super experts at the same time? By the current progress of the battle, it obviously hadnt reached the time when such experts were needed. Then, Chu Yang sensed that Wei Wuyan behind him was picking up his pace. Like a bolt of lightning, he hurtled past the carriage and entered the forest in front! Chu Yangs heart jerked: Wei Wuyan?! The opponents target is Wei Wuyan? But whos so powerful to be able to trace Wei Wuyans whereabouts? But no matter what, this matter is strange! Chu Yang pulled the reins and the horses stopped. Chu Yang was silent for a while before he finally dismounted and said, "Leer, dont move him. Ill go ahead to have a look. I think theres a big issue happening in front." Chu Leer nodded, "Big brother, go ahead. Im not afraid." Chu Yangughed. He stopped the carriage, and silently dug a big hole between two big trees at the side of the carriage to allow Chu Leer to hide within it. Then, Chu Yang exercised some Thousand Phantom Technique on Chu Leer. In this way, as long as Chu Leer didnt climb out, no one would realize her presence. Then, Chu Yang made ayer of soil to float above the hole, making this hole a seamless hiding ce. Even if anyone discovered the carriage, they wouldnt discover Chu Leer. Chu Yang thought: I can afford to lose the carriage, but not Chu Leer. "Leer, dont move here. Ille back shortly," Chu Yang instructed. Chu Leer nodded. Obviously, four experts were preparing to fight a decisive battle ahead. Chu Yang didnt have the confidence to protect Chu Leer well should he bring her along. But they had to cross the path in front! So Chu Yang could only stop here. He could sense with his divine spirit that this area was beyond the scope of the battle. Its absolutely safe here for Chu Leer. Chu Yang swept into the forest. He said in his consciousness, "Sword spirit, Im afraid you have to take over me this time. With my own strength, Im afraid that they will discover me before I arrive at the center of their battlefield." The sword spiritughed. The two of them exchanged bodies unknowingly. The sword spirit took control of the body. His divine spirit and that of Chu Yangs merged together to form an unparalleled spiritual force. In the blink of an eye, their ck silhouette turned into a ray of light. It shot ahead. Wei Wuyan suddenly stopped after walking for seven or eight miles. A man in green was in front, sping his hands behind his back and nodding smilingly at Wei Wuyan. He had a handsome poise. His face was pointed, his eyes were as sharp as a sword, while his whole body was upright. He looked like an immovable mountain just by the way he stood. It was Wan Renjie. Wei Wuyan, who was flying at high speed previously, stopped rapidly yet naturally. His eyes turned dangerous and acute, "Waiting for me?" Wan Renjie turned around slowly, "Wei Wuyan, weve not seen each other for a long time." Wei Wuyan smiled, saying, "Wan Renjie, are you preparing to send purple crystals to me?" Wan Renjie said indifferently, "As long as you are capable, I have the privilege to exchange my head for a few purple crystals with you." He flipped his eyelids and said, "But Im afraid that youll overreach yourself and instead have to step onto the Yinyang Bridge in my hands!" Wei Wuyanughed, "Ive already gained experience of your Yinyang Bridge already. Its nothing great." Wan Renjie released his sped hands and raised them up. With a soft humming sound, a strangely shaped weapon appeared in his hands. This was a sword, but its half as long and twice as wide than the ordinary sword. The sword had two sharp points of the sword. One point was as white as snow, while the other, as ck as ink. Yinyang Bridge was not only Wan Renjies nickname, but also the name of the sword! Wei Wuyans pupils shrank. Looking at this strange sword, he said in a low voice, "I presume that this is the famous Yinyang Bridge! I didnt see this for the first few battles with you. Today, I finally saw it. Its really a lethal weapon." ... The nickname is a homonym of his original name. It means someone whos good at stealing from everybody. Chapter 894 A Battle Between Life and Death! "Yes, this is the Yinyang Bridge!" Wan Renjie gazed deeply at the sword in his hands and said lightly, "When one sees the Yinyang Bridge, hell be stabbed by it. When an expert sees the Yinyang Bridge, hell cross the Yinyang Bridge." "Wei Wuyan, youve endured through lots of hardships as you grew up. You arrived at manhood also under the nurture of your parents. Itll be a pity if you lose your life under my Yinyang Bridge." "Wei Wuyan, you still have time to give up this task," Wan Renjie looked up to look at Wei Wuyan, and said seriously, "I really dont want to kill you!" Wei Wuyan smiled, saying, "Dont want to kill me? I really want to hear your reasons. Why dont you want to kill me?" Wan Renjie smiled heavily, speaking, "In the whole South-East region, there are not many people whom I look up to! But you, Wei Wuyan, is a real man! Im an enemy to thew-enforcement officers and the nine great ns, but I dont want to be your enemy!" Wei Wuyan was silent for a moment and said, "Unfortunately, I have already epted this task. Before that, I actually didnt want to be your enemy either." Wan Renjie contemted for a while and frowned, "You have difficulties?" Wei Wuyan smiled lightly and said, "In this world, who has no difficulties?" Wan Renjie said, "Good! Good! Good!" He repeated good three times. He gradually looked colder and his whole body cast out a spell of death. He said in a solemn tone, "Looks like youve decided to kill me?" "I dont want to kill you. But if I dont, I wont be able to get those 70,000 purple crystals!" Wei Wuyan answered. Wan Renjie smiled and said, "Unfortunately, not only will you lose those 70,000 purple crystals, but youll also lose your life here." He pped his hands and said, "Brothers,e out and have a look at the first expert in the South-East region!" Wei Wuyan smiled lightly and said, "I know you must have helpers since I see youre alone here. Im curious whos so bold. They know that Im dealing with you, yet they actually dare to help you!" He smiled softly and dismissively, and said, "You cant afford this precedent." A voice sounded from a distance away, "Why cant we afford? Wei Wuyan?" Wei Wuyans body rose up and moved thirty feet to the right to avoid Wan Renjie from attacking him. Then, he turned around to his back. A man in yellow appeared 300 feet away, and he shot towards Wei Wuyan like a breeze. He seemed to be riding on the winds. While his legs and feet were still, his clothes fluttered in the air. Its hard to describe how handsome he looked. This man in yellow had a fairplexion, square face and a pair of big ears. Three wisps of long hair flew above his chest. His thick brows looked like swords, and his pair of eyes were narrow, long and sharp. In a moment, he hade a hundred feet away from Wei Wuyan. Then hended on the ground and smiled lightly, "Wei Wuyan, do you recognize me?" Wei Wuyan took a gasp of breath, "Life and Death Road, Cheng Duying?" The eyes of the man in yellow shed and he said with some loneliness, "Brother Wei is indeed knowledgeable. Thats right, Im Cheng Duying. I didnt expect that you knew that theres such a character like me in this martial world." Wei Wuyan felt sour in his mouth. He said, "Martial experts have lots of fame. Ive heard a lot about them. How can I not know you?" Cheng Duying said joyfully, "Brother Wei, youre ttering me. Im only trying to sustain a living. How can I be on par with you, a number one blood-payer and unparalleled martial expert in the world?" Wei Wuyan sighed, saying, "Why do you want to involve yourself in this?" Cheng Duying also sighed, and said, "I also dont want to be involved. But unfortunately, you want to kill Yinyang Bridge. How can the Life and Death Road still exist if the Yinyang Bridge is broken? This is my only choice. I hope that youll understand and forgive us after you step onto the Yinyang Bridge and pass over the Life and Death Road." Wei Wuyans face changed color greatly this time. His voice turned heavy, so did his mood. "How can the Life and Death Road still exist if the Yinyang Bridge is broken? This is to say... the three of you know one another? Wheres the other one? Come out and let me have a look." A cold voice sounded, "Brother Wei is so knowledgeable and indeed worthy of being called the number one blood-payer in the world. Im Bao Buhuan." Wei Wuyan changed his position again. He turned around slowly to look towards the direction where the sound came from. Then he sighed, "I see." A ck figure made its appearance like a ghost spirit. He looked like a weightless kite that was hanging and fluttering on the treetop a hundred feet away. He said, "Wei Wuyan, Im Passage to Netherworld, Bao Buhuan 1 . Once one steps into the Passage of Netherworld, be assured to never return!" Wei Wuyans expression started to turn more obscure. He took a deep breath and felt energy squirming in his abdomen. Heughed, saying, "When an expert sees the Yinyang Bridge, hell cross the Yinyang Bridge. If one sees the Life and Death Road, please dont look back. Once one steps into the Passage of Netherworld, be assured to never return!" Heughed in a low voice and said, "I didnt expect that the three of you are together. Im most surprised at you, Cheng Duying!" Its no wonder that Wei Wuyan was surprised. Yinyang Bridge Wan Renjie was the number one thief in the South-East region; Life and Death Road Cheng Duying was a blood-payer in the South-East region, and he was ranked second, just beneath Wei Wuyan! Who would expect that there were actually connections among these three people? And the connections were actually so close! The three peopleughed at the same time. "Its no wonder that youre surprised. Because those people who knew about this had already died!" Wei Wuyan said heavily, "Indeed! May I know why?" Wan Renjie said indifferently, "I shall tell you since youre going to die soon. Our teachers are three blood brothers. Brother Wei, have you heard of Kaitian Three Heroes?" Wei Wuyan instantly took a tumble and sighed as he said, "I see, I see! No wonder youve appeared here today. Kaitian Three Heroes once imed that the three of them together would be unmatched. No wonder the three of you have the confidence to kill me! No wonder you are against the nine great ns andw-enforcement officers!" Their faces turned ugly instantly. Cheng Duying said, "Its good that you know!" Wei Wuyanughed and said, "That year, Kaitian Three Heroes boasted that they would be unmatched if the three of them joined forces! And because of this, they provoked Ye Di! Hahaha... Ye Di took actions and within five moves, Kaitian Three Heroes were defeated. And they vowed to never enter Zhongdu again for the rest of their lives. Is there such a thing?" The three instantly looked furious. Wei Wuyanughed and said, "600 years ago, Kaitian Three Heroes robbed thew-enforcement officers in the South-West region, but they met Feng Yurou, an elder among thew-enforcement officers who were patrolling in the region. She fought against the three of them alone. And in three moves, the three suffered from serious injuries and so they retreated. From then on, the three of them vanished out of sight and never appeared in the martial world again!" The faces of Wan Renjie, Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan turned uglier. Wei Wuyan said, "That Feng Yurou is actually a woman! And, although it was said that she defeated your teachers in three moves, actually it should be one. She made one move, but the three of them suffered that move at the same time." Wei Wuyan said smilingly, "Kaitian Three Heroes would be unmatched, hahaha... Actually, its really appropriate to give my name to your three teachers... Wuyan 2 , hahaha, Wuyan. Theres no more face left for them in confronting all the other heroes in the world..." Wan Renjie shouted furiously, "Wei Wuyan, you must pay the price for defaming my teacher!" He rose up like a bolt of lightning. The Yinyang Bridge in his hands turned into a ray of white light and a wisp of ck smoke. Twining together, the light and smoke flew towards Wei Wuyan. Wei Wuyanughed. He didnt pull out his sword, but greeted them with his palm. Wan Renjie snorted. "I shall not take your advantage!" Seeing that Wei Wuyan didnt use his sword, Wan Renjian kept his own sword and confronted Wei Wuyan with his fists and legs. The duo collided in the air with a bang, then they flew up like a firework towards the sky. They fought with their fists and feet as they flew up. In no time, they formed a whirlwind in the sky. All the surrounding trees within a thousand miles from them fell radially outwards... Cracking sounds continuously rang from the sky, just like the sounds of firecrackers during Chinese New Year. Wan Renjie used a finger to defend against Wei Wuyans palm; Wei Wuyan, stretching his palm halfway, turned into a fist, while Wan Renjie used two fingers to form a sword to stab back; Wei Wuyan extended a finger out, while Wan Renjie pushed both his palms out. There were so many moves just in a moment. Wei Wuyan stabbed a finger at Wan Renjies palm. Wan Renjie snorted, and he extended both his palms out to carry out a sneak attack. Wei Wuyan instantly banged his elbow towards the palms. With a bang, both of them made a somersault and flew apart from each other. From the ground, it looked like as if a whirlwind had separated to form two men. Then these two men suddenly separated from each other, and each of their sizes diminished from that of an ordinary person to that of soybean. But in the blink of an eye, they drifted back again, then turned into a whirlwind once more! Beneath where they battled was a small hill. The wind that blew down from the midair became more and more intense. The trees on the hill swayed and whistled then broke. In the end, they became entirely uprooted, flew off and vanished into the distance! The sword spirity behind a big stone and watched the fierce battle attentively. He sighed sincerely, saying, "This is the first time Im seeing a battle between real experts! You must watch it attentively. At your level of cultivation, its a blessing for you to be able to watch the battle and the changes in their cultivation realm." Chu Yang didnt speak. He looked attentively at the battle between the two men in the sky, and silently simted the moves in his brain, and tried to infer, study and decode them... Amidst the intense battle, Wei Wuyan suddenly let out a roar. Wielding his arms, he rushed up towards the sky! He actually exited the battling zone and arrived at an absolutely high position. Wan Renjie was still spirited in the fight. How could he be willing to let go of Wei Wuyan? He also followed up towards the sky. But when he went up, Wei Wuyan had already boosted his position consecutively three times, and now, he was a thousand or so feet above Wan Renjian! He couldnt even be seen with the naked eye on the ground. On the ground, Cheng Duyings face changed color. He shouted, "Big brother! Prepare your sword! Yinyang Bridge! Wei Wuyan is going to unleash a killer move!" ...... In Chinese, Bao Buhuan means be assured of never to return Wuyan means no more face in Chinese Chapter 895 Sword Is Like a Beauty Wan Renjie snorted. He extended both his hands. His sleeves were also all gone, revealing his bare arms which looked as if they had been stabbed by hundreds or thousands of daggers. There was almost not a ce where the skin wasnt scraped! "Ice silk! No wonder!" Wan Renjie spat out a mouthful of blood again, and said, "Wei Wuyan, do you dare to confront my Yinyang Bridge?" Cheng Duying had already stepped up before Wei Renjie finished speaking, "Big brother, its my turn now! You shouldnt snatch with me!" Bao Buhuan was still afraid that Wan Renjie would insist on fighting. He actually emerged from the dust and said heavily, "Big brother, second brother is right in saying this!" Wan Renjie struggled to think for a long time, and finally said, "Be careful." Cheng Duyingughed. His arms shook once, and Life and Death Saber appeared in his hands. He pointed the tip of the saber at Wei Wuyan, "Wei Wuyan, show off your Wuyan Sword now! Let me have a look, how can you make heaven and earth faceless! And lets see whos the real first blood-payer in the whole South-East region!" Wei Wuyan smiled scornfully, saying, "Cheng Duying, are you sure you didnt speak wrongly? My first position among the blood-payers doesnt just exist in the South-East region, but in the whole Nine Heavens! Are you this useless? You only dare to grab for a first position in the South-East region?!" Cheng Duying waved his hands to stir up waves of saber light. He said, "You force us to act as you wish us to. Wei Wuyan, as a number one blood-payer in the world, are you this narrow-minded and do you just know this little dirty trick?" Wei Wuyan snorted. "Although Im not narrow-minded and my schemes are funny, your big brother Wan Renjie is half-dead now!" Cheng Duying roared and stepped forth! Saber light roared and rolled like tides, as if they were going to sweep past the entire Nine Heavens. It seemed that in front of Wei Wuyan was a real sea. But, amidst this tumultuous tide was full of ghostly sensation, which made this magnificent ocean of saber light feel like an ocean of death. Life and Death Soul-Butchering Saber Technique! Wei Wuyans pupils shrank and he said, "Good technique!" Cheng Duying didnt answer, while the ocean of saber light continued to rush forth. Wei Wuyan extended his hands. The sword in his battered sheath was finally out. The sword looked ordinary and simple. Theres neither magnificent sword light nor keen sword energy within the sword. It didnt even have any luster. Its just like a wooden sword! Wuyan Sword! Everyone who practiced sword would have no face when they see the Wuyan Sword! Wei Wuyans face looked in. His body floated up, but it seemed that he didnt shift his position at all. While he had already wielded his sword, it still seemed that the sword didnt move. Like a piece of stiff wood. Puff! The Wuyan Sword cut tly through the ocean of saber light! Yet this ordinary-looking sword seemed to be a bane to this stretch of saber light! Cheng Duying roared angrily, "What kind of sword is this!" And he actually took a step back, and the saber light instantly died out. "This is Wuyan Sword!" Wei Wuyan said coldly, "This belongs to the number one blood-payer expert, Wei Wuyan! Cheng Duying, youve been ranked number two among the blood-payers for so long. How could you not know?" Cheng Duyingughed, saying, "Sure enough, its a good sword." He raised his sword and started another round of attack. Wei Wuyan obviously intended to irritate Cheng Duying with his words. But, it seemed that Cheng Duying didnt hear Wei Wuyan at all, and instead, he exercised his saber more and more steadily. Aside, the sword spirit said, "If you have to confront an expert of Saint level or above, you must remember: Using words to agitate your opponent doesnt work! Even if hees up to you angrily, he has done so to create an illusion to you that you have sessfully agitated me. So, dont ever believe him." Chu Yang nodded and said, "At the start of the battle, the three people intended to besiege Wei Wuyan. Why are they fighting one by one now?" The sword spiritughed and said, "Wei Wuyan is the number one blood-payer in the world! How valuable is the opportunity for this battle? Since Wei Wuyan is here and he cant run away, isnt it better to have the few brothers take the battle as a practice, which can also enhance their appreciation of martial arts? You must know that its a rare opportunity to have a fearless battle with an expert whose cultivation is higher than oneself..." "I see," Chu Yang nodded. He continued to look at the battle attentively. Wei Wuyans sword technique had a great impact on Chu Yang at this moment. His every move was simple and unpretentious, yet stunningly powerful! Such simple and unpretentious sword moves would make the most magnificent orplicated sword moves feel ashamed and faceless! With one move of my sword, all the other sword moves in the world will be faceless! This was the real meaning of Wei Wuyans Wuyan Sword! But such humble sword moves were really beautiful! Cheng Duyings saber slowed down. He no longer yed with that magnificent ocean of saber light anymore. Instead, he wielded his saber humbly, ording to how the sword acted. However, it was from this seemingly in battle between a saber and a sword that gradually revealed the chasm in capability between Wei Wuyan and Cheng Duying. It shouldnt at first. But it just did. There was remaining aura for every sword move that Wei Wuyan made. But it seemed to gradually umte and weave together to form an invisible, which made Cheng Duying difficult to extend his saber techniques. Even in areas that the sword didnt reach, there also seemed to have little room for the saber to be extended into the same area! Slowly and in a baffling manner... Cheng Duying was now at a disadvantaged side. Then, after 199 sword moves, he could only defend himself from Wei Wuyans attack, and couldnt fight back! "Hes indeed worthy to be called the number one blood-payer in the world!" Chu Yang eximed as he gazed at the battle, "If Duxing could see this battle, how great would it be! It would absolutely inspire him a lot!" The sword spirit jerked. Ever since Chu Yang arrived at the Upper Three Heavens, he had only asked his brothers whereabouts when he was awake from unconsciousness. He didnt mention them at any other time ever since. Although everyone knew that Chu Yang missed his brothers in his heart, they didnt mention Chu Yangs brothers at all. But, at this moment, Chu Yang was so absorbed in Wei Wuyans sword that he blurted out unintentionally: If my brother was here, how good would it be? "This Wuyan Sword would indeed make all the other sword techniques in the world faceless!" the sword spirit said, "But, Wuyan Sword technique is still much more inferior to Nine Tribtions Sword technique." Chu Yang said vexedly, "Nonsense! If Wei Wuyans sword technique wasparable to the Nine Tribtions Sword technique, why would I still need to muddle on with the Nine Tribtions Sword? The reason why Wei Wuyans sword would make all other swords in the world faceless is because he has made his sword almost return to the original nature of the sword! But, the sword doesnt only have to return to its original nature." The sword spirit said, "Yes, thats right." Chu Yang said, "Besides, although Wei Wuyan is good at making his sword return to its original nature, he also has quite a few ws!" The sword spirit said interestedly, "You can see the ws in his sword technique?" Chu Yang said frankly, "I cant see it, but I can feel them and reason them out." The sword spirit said, "Oh?" Chu Yang said, "Wei Wuyans biggest w is his starting point. If he started using this Wuyan Sword when he was a Sword Sovereign, Im afraid his Wuyan Sword could kill all these three people at once! But he didnt. So, although his sword is powerful, he cant achieve victory!" The sword spirit said, "Any more?" Chu Yang said, "Secondly, his Wuyan Sword techniques have just formed their shape, thats to say, he hasnt understood the deeper realm of the Wuyan Sword. So, he has some ws in using it." The sword spirit said, "How did you reach this conclusion?" Chu Yang snorted and said, "Sword is like a beautiful woman! Ordinary swords are elegant, colorful and eye-catching. This is the lowest order. A level up will be that kind of peerless beauties, who are both talented and skilled. That means the swords are more powerful, lethal, and better in making illusions." "At this time, a womans beauty to a great extent still stops at her superficial looks. On a level higher, the beauty bes a wife. By then, she has gotten rid of all the ostentation and halo on her and be a married woman who does house chores, and who leads a stable and simple life. In terms of the sword, its Wei Wuyans Wuyan Sword!" Chu Yang said lightly. The sword spirited nodded and said, "What else?" Chu Yang said, "Of course! Its still not enough here. Only when the woman bes a mother will she be a real beauty. The most beautiful person in the world is a mother! When she has her own child and home, she will focus herself to be one. Even if the sky copses, she wont be affected. This is equivalent to the corresponding sword cultivation: Other than the sword, theres nothing else to care about!" "But I think the most beautiful person is an elderly woman who has seen through the vicissitudes of life, the ostentatiousness of the world and experienced the death of family and friends! At that time, although shes full of wrinkles, her charm of undergoing the precipitation of time is still unparalleled aspared to a pretty little girl!" "Anything else?" the sword spirit pursued. "I can only think of this as of now," Chu Yang smiled lightly as he frowned. "Not bad!" the sword spirit seemed to be apuding Chu Yang, "Although its still a bit one-sided, its already out of my expectation that you can think of to this level." Chu Yangughed and said, "If Wei Wuyan knows that I havepared him to a married woman, what will he think?" The sword spiritughed, "No other thoughts, but he will definitelypare you to a married woman too." The twoughed at each other. On the battlefield, Cheng Duying was now absolutely at a disadvantage. Wei Wuyan was in control of the entire battle. It was a moment of life and death now. Suddenly, a sword came up ruthlessly. With a sh in the air, it had arrived at Wei Wuyans throat! Bao Buhuan had taken actions. Wei Wuyan snorted. "Is it a gang fight after a wheel war?" Chapter 896 I dont need you to join in the battle Bao Buhuan didnt utter a word. He pushed his sword forth, then after transforming his orientation, he pushed his sword forth again. This Bao Buhuan was indeed worthy of being called the first killer in the South-East region. He appeared toe and go like a shadow. After he attacked at the East, he vanished, then attacked at the West. Thus, a cold, ghostly atmosphere was created by him. The Wuyan Sword that Wei Wuyan created was actually broken after Bao Buhuan made ten or so moves with his sword! Cheng Duying felt rxation across his whole body as if he had woken up from a heavy nightmare. With a roar, his body flipped up, and his Life and Death Saber shed. Wei Wuyan foughtposedly. If Wei Wuyan were to fight with each of these three people, he would definitely win the battle. But, he felt somehow restricted in exercising his moves when the two of them joined forces to fight against him. Cheng Duying bravely fought face-to-face with Wei Wuyan as Cheng Duying wielded his saber wildly and with all his energy! Bao Buhuan floated around Wei Wuyan like a spirit, and every sword move of Bao Buhuan was directed towards parts of Wei Wuyans body that were the most difficult for him to avoid. The pressure that Bao Buhuan gave Wei Wuyan even exceeded that given by Cheng Duying! Aside, Wan Renjie had his eyes closed, as he tried to recover his strength and cultivation as soon as possible. If Wan Renjie joined in the battle and wielded his Yinyang Bridge, Wei Wuyan would feel that he had really set his foot on Yinyang Bridge... But now, he couldnt get away from his two opponents. A battle with Wan Renjie had exhausted much of his cultivation, and even more cultivation when he battled with Cheng Duying; Now, he was equivalent to be fighting the third battle! His nerves were all tensed up in this battle. He was now far more exhausted than the previous two battlesbined together! Even if he escaped now, he would definitely have to pay a heavy price: he absolutely couldnt escape from the assassination of the first killer of the South-East region! Wei Wuyan fought calmly as he thought carefully about what countermeasures he could take. He had no choice but to be careful. The three whom he was confronting at that moment were all experienced martial experts. It was too difficult to slip away from them. Looking at the battle, Chu Yang said lightly, "I really dont know when will this fight stop... Wei Wuyan has already changed seven kinds of sword techniques!" The sword spirit said, "For experts fighting a battle, they either finish it off very quickly or fight for a long time. Nothing unexpected." Chu Yang said worriedly, "I hope that nothing happens to Leer." The sword spirit said reassuringly, "Dont worry, our divine spirits force canpletely cover that area there. Ive also set aside some force to pay attention to any movements in that area. Once theres anything wrong, we absolutely have time to rush over." "Thats good then," Chu Yang put down his heart. Then, Chu Yang realized something, "Its not right... Wei Wuyan is the number one blood-payer in the world, and he has oncepleted the task of killing a Supreme Martial Artist. But he clearly isnt a Supreme Martial Artist from what we can see." The sword spirit flipped his eyes instantly and said, "Youre a bit silly in saying this. If Wei Wuyan was really a Supreme Martial Artist, wouldnt it be a piece of cake for him to deal with these three people? And he would have ended the battle very quickly." "But how did he manage to aplish the task of killing a Supreme Martial Artist?" Chu Yang asked, frowning. "Killing a Supreme Martial Artist outrightly isnt the only way! Wei Wuyan could assassinate or poison him, or carry out a sneak attack when the opponent is seriously injured... In short, there are many ways to do so. Besides, since that Supreme Martial Artist was targeted in the reward offer, there would certainly be a lot of people who wanted to get the reward. Whoever was courageous enough to receive this task certainly had sufficient confidence to kill the Supreme Martial Artist. Do you think everyone is so brainless?" "And who knows how many Supreme Martial Artists Wei Wuyan has fought with already?" the sword spirit said, "Whats so strange about Wei Wuyan fighting with people of cultivations above him?" Chu Yang started to be a little embarrassed. He said, "Yes, you do make sense." The sword spirit replied, "So, although you also know how to design conspiracies and plots, you are still an orthodox martial artist in your bones. You cant think of this not because you arent smart enough, but you still yearn for fairness and openness." The sword spirit smiled, "If Mo Tianji was here, even if someone told him that a Martial Emperor had killed a Supreme Martial Artist, Im afraid he wouldnt be surprised at all. That guy was a natural conspiracy-maker. Hes the same as Diwu Qingrou. Evil characters." Chu Yangughed. The sword spirit said, "Wei Wuyan has probably earned a name of number one blood-payer in the world after he killed the Supreme Martial Artist. As for whether hes really a number one, there isnt any Supreme Martial Artists among the blood-payers... Humph, who knows?" Chu Yang deeply agreed to what the sword spirit said. At this moment, the battle had be white-hot. Cheng Duying was fighting furiously. With his yellow robes fluttering in the air, he waved his saber extremely vehemently like thunderbolts which connected heaven and earth. Bao Buhuan became more sneaky. His gray robes loomed here and there in the whirling dust, and he looked even more alike to a spirit. Sword light appeared just like a venomous snake, attacking forth time after time. Wei Wuyan looked solemn. He made use of his Wuyan Sword to create a simple-looking yet stable light curtain. Although he was at a disadvantageous position, his defense was imprable, like a towering and firm mountain. From the looks of the battle, if they maintained their current moves, the three might fight on endlessly. But changes immediately came. Aside, Wan Renjie abruptly opened his eyes. Two shots of light shot out from his eyes. Then, he stood up slowly. All the bones in his body cracked aloud. He extended his two arms. All the blood and wounds on his arms were gone! His two arms had recovered to the original state. All his other wounds had too recovered. With a soft ng, the Yinyang Bridge was in his hands. It emitted two distinct rays of light: ck, which was as ck as night, and white, which was as white as day. He took two steps forth and watched the battle, but he didnt join in. Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan became spirited at once. Cheng Duyingughed, saying, "Senior brother, you recovered so quickly!" Bao Buhuanughed. "Senior brother, second brother is right." Wan Renjieughed and said, "How will I need months or years to recover such ordinary wounds?" The three of themughed at the same time. Wei Wuyan felt that the pressure he had doubled. Cold sweat crept up his forehead. He originally thought that Wan Renjie would join in the battle, but he didnt. This had ruined Wei Wuyans n. "Wei Wuyan is in real danger now," the sword spirit sighed and said, "If Wan Renjie joined in, there should be no problem for Wei Wuyan to rely on Wan Renjies and Cheng Duyings injuries to break out of the encirclement on Bao Buhuans side. As long as he seriously injured this number one killer, the remaining two couldnt catch up with Wei Wuyan after he escaped. Wan Renjie was waiting for this opportunity for a long time. But too bad that Wan Renjie didnt join the battle." "This is really called man proposes and god disposes," Chu Yangughed and continued to witness the battle attentively and heartlessly. "This battle benefited me a lot." The sword spirit said, "Do you want me to join in the battle?" Chu Yang asked, "You want to join in the battle? Why?" The sword spirit was speechless. "We dont need to take actions! We only need to watch," Chu Yang said, "If Wei Wuyan cant break through the encirclement of the three people, then let him die! Theres nothing else in the world, but f**king lots of experts! To say the least, if you help him escape, he at most owe you a favor. Nothing more." The sword spirit stared back at Chu Yang. Chu Yang said, "In dealing with people who dont want to owe anyone a favor, like Wei Wuyan, let him owe us big one at one shot! Only then is it pleasurable!" The sword spirit said in shock, "You want Wei Wuyan to be your subject? Thats really whimsical and unimaginable. If you really think so, I advise you to dismiss this thought." Chu Yang sighed, and said, "I think you really dont understand me. Am I someone who takes advantage of others difficulties?" The sword spirit silently lowered his head and thought: Arent you? Drops of blood began to spatter out amidst the intense battle. Wei Wuyan had already suffered injuries; blood was sshing out from two or three areas on Cheng Duyings body too. The sword spirit became more energetic, "The battle is going to end soon." Chu Yang was puzzled. "Well?" "Normally, when experts of such levels fight, once they suffer from any injuries, it means that they cant control the protective spiritual qi on their body freely. So, once this situation urs, everyone will try to end the battle quickly, so as to prevent the injuries from deteriorating. If that happens, they cant even escape." The sword spirit said heavily, "This is an experience! But this only applies for those above fifth stage Saint level." Chu Yang nodded seriously, "Ive remembered!" Wei Wuyan suddenly let out a roar. "Really foolish!" Chu Yang couldnt help but criticize Wei Wuyan, "Isnt he telling his enemies: I want to break through your besiegement now! Why did he actually speak this out..." The sword spirit sighed, saying, "You havent arrived at his realm yet, so you cant understand. Of course, he meant that he wants to break through the besiegement when he roars. But hes helpless in doing so." "Helpless?" Chu Yang was confused. "In fighting this kind of level, an expert has to open up the heaven-earth bridge in his body with one breath, from then on not use his nose or mouth to breathe as he fights. This one breath can support him for days. But once he reaches the point of having to break through the besiegement of their enemies, he needs to put in all his energy. Thus, he needs to release all his previous one breath and exchange for another breath, so that his body will be in the best conditions to break out of the besiegement." The sword spirit said, "If he doesnt release out this one breath, he probably has no way to break out of the besiegement." Sure enough, after Wei Wuyan let out this earth-shattering roar, Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan also roared at the same time. The three roars rushed towards the sky, and the forces that came from the roars dispersed the clouds in all directions. Wei Wuyan leaped up and flew towards the sky like a dragon, while Cheng Duying held up his saber and chased after Wei Wuyan closely. Dust was violently spurred up from the ground, while Bao Buhuan wrapped himself within the dust as he rose towards the sky. Wei Wuyan let out a big roar again, and his Wuyan Sword shot out dazzling, colorful and dreamlike rays of sword light! No one would ever expect that this humble Wuyan Sword would actually shoot out such morous and murderous sword light. Wei Wuyan hid his body within the sword light, and like a bolt of lightning that shed across the sky, he flew off. Even the sword spirit was amazed by such speed. Chapter 900 - Endless Entanglement of Gratitude and Resentment

Chapter 900: Endless Entanglement of Gratitude and Resentment

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang, Chu Leer, Wan Renjie and his two brothers set off together, with Bao Buhuan lying in the carriage. The two horses dragged the carriage and moved forth slowly. The others walked by the carriage. Everyone looked more rxed now, as they talked andughed along the way, appearing as intimate as a family. Chu Yang also secretly used some Vitality Spring Water while treating Wan Renjies injuries. Instantly, Wan Renjie felt more at ease, and he praised Chu Yang profusely. Chu Leer was small and weak. She felt tired after walking for a bit, so Chu Yang carried her on his back. Wan Renjie was envious and strongly urged to carry Chu Leer, so Chu Yang happily agreed. Wan Renjie was overjoyed along the way as he carried Chu Leer on his shoulders. Chu Leer was happy too. Sheughed like silver bells along the way. She had a purplish hairpin inserted on her head, a charming purplish pig on her left hand, while a cute purple crystal dog on her right hand... Chu Leer yed with them in her hands delightedly. Wan Renjie had a great sense of achievement. Along the way, he told Chu Leer many stories. As he had a wide range of experiences, he spoke about all the interesting anecdotes of his life in a humorous manner. As such, Chu Leer found great interest in listening to Wan Renjies stories. Since nobody was in a hurry, they walked leisurely. Chu Yang wasnt in a hurry either: If he hurriedly walked, where should he go to find Wei Wuyan? So, the sky had turned dark after walking for only a few miles. They set a camp near the foot of a hill and next to a small stream. Cheng Duying personally went hunting for wild animals, while the others stood outside the camp and chatted with one another. There wasughter from time to time. Listening to the excitement outside, Bao Buhuan, who was in the carriage, actually walked out slowly to join them. This made Wan Renjie more grateful towards Chu Yang. By Bao Buhuans injuries, it would be already good if he could get down and walk by himself after a dozen days. But now, after being treated by Chu Yang, Bao Buhuan had recovered so quickly. As they chatted along, Cheng Duying swept out from the forest with his hands fully loaded: he had three hares in one hand and five or six pheasants in another. Everyoneughed and started to be busy. Three old brothers, where are you going? Chu Yang asked smilingly as he dealt with the fire. Under Wan Renjies insistence, Chu Yang had stopped calling the three of them uncles, and started to call them old brothers. This time, we originally intend to go to the ck Pine Forests battle zone to get some petty gains... Wan Renjie sighed and said, Its really amusing that theres a war between the Ye n and the Xiao n. No matter which n perished, it would be a great thing... So I wanted to fan the mes... I didnt expect to meet Wei Wuyan this bastard here! Chu Yang said, Old brothers, you have such a big hatred towards the nine great ns? People from the nine great ns... arent good guys... The three of you... maybe a little too weak. Wan Renjie smiled bitterly, and said, The nine great ns are rich and powerful, and they have a lot of experts. Weve been practicing martial arts very hard for all our lives, but weve only reached ninth stage Saint levels... Were simply not worth mentioning aspared to the nine great ns. But, there are always some things in humans lives, that although they know its impossible, they still have to strive for it. Chu Yang really didnt understand. Please exin. Wan Renjie sighed. On the other side, Cheng Duying, who was roasting the pheasants, and Bao Buhuan, who was lying on the ground, both let out deep sighs. Their faces looked pale. The three of us are beggars, Wan Renjieughed, saying, Our teachers didnt give up on us, and epted the three of us as apprentices and taught us to the best of their abilities. The gratitude that we owe to our teachers is as deep as the ocean... How can we not repay our teachers? Although our three teachers have some shorings they were a bit overly stiff, candid, arrogant and headstrong, but as apprentices, we dont mention them. But our three teachers were blood-payers for all their lives. They relied on their capabilities to make a living, and didnt do anything wrong to anyone. There was a year when our three teachers were drunk in Zhongdu, and they said a few words. But they didnt expect that they angered Ye Di, and he used only five moves to defeat our three teachers. They were even forced to vow to never step into Zhongdu for the rest of their lives! Although they suffered from such humiliation, they didnt say anything, as they were afraid that we would create troubles and lose our lives. That year, the three of us were practicing martial arts, when our three teachers again returned with serious wounds. It turned out that they provoked Feng Yurou when they were out toplete their blood-payers tasks... Then, when our three teachers were on their way back, they were continuously besieged by the experts from the nine great ns. They were already half-dead when they had returned to the South-East region... After they returned home, they instructed us to shift out immediately. Three dayster, they passed away. From the beginning till the end, they didnt say who injured them. Only my teacher said thest words to me when he saw his two brothers die in front of him. He was a bit unconscious when he spoke... Wan Renjie said heavily. What words? Chu Yang asked. My teacher suddenly yelled before he died: If I had an afterlife, I would definitely destroy the nine great ns and thew-enforcement officers! Wan Renjie raised his head, gritted his teeth and said this sentence hoarsely. He seemed to have returned back to the moment when his teacher died. Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan all shuddered when Wan Renjie said this sentence. They lookedplex and even started to shed tears. Wan Renjie had actually spoken that sentence with exactly the same tone, voice and demeanor as his teacher! The forest became silent. From then on, the three of us lived incognito and practiced martial arts diligently. It was only after a few years did we dare to sneak out to investigate into this matter, and it was then we gradually knew about the inside story! Wan Renjie gritted his teeth and said ferociously, his two cheekbones protruding outwards, If we dont revenge, it will be inhumane of us! So, from the moment we learned the truth, we swore to the heaven that we would be sworn enemies with the nine great ns and thew-enforcement officers, regardless of anything! Chu Yang finally understood. The reason behind these three people constantly stirring up troubles in the nine great ns. Especially the number one thief Wan Renjie, his reputation had blemished because of this... Wan Renjie said it ambiguously. Chu Yang knew that there must be other inside information, but he didnt want to ask. This time around, we originally wanted to assassinate one or two important figures, so as to further stir up the contradiction between the two ns... But Wei Wuyan this bastard intervened and spoiled our n. Wan Renjieughed and looked a bit bleak. He said, With our current states now, even if we meet people from the nine great ns, we can only escape. How can we still assassinate any one of them? We can only give up this n, only that... its such a pity for this good opportunity! Chu Yang pondered for a while and said, Old Brother Wan, how long do you think this battle willst? Wan Renjie said, It cant be finished within a month! But now, the ns are only confronting each other, and theres only asional assassinations or attacks carried out in the dark. Big, on-the-surface battles shouldnt be stirred up in the meanwhile. He sighed, saying, But even if this battle goes on for another two months, our injuries can only be healed after a minimum one month. As for third brother, he would need at least two and a half months... And this is the result even after weve met little brother. Under ordinary circumstances, even if hes not disabled, he would need at least half a year to recover... while our assassination n relied mainly on third brother. So, we wont catch up with this battle no matter what. Erm... Chu Yang said as he pondered, I have a way to make the injuries of the three of you recover in the shortest possible time... But the process will be very painful and dangerous... What idea? Wan Renjie and Cheng Duying became spirited at the same time. Beaming their eyes, they grabbed on Chu Yangs shoulders. Even Bao Buhuan, who was lying restlessly on the ground, also looked up to Chu Yang eagerly. Its by taking a kind of medicine... After this medicine is taken, it can allow one to improve 500-years-worth of cultivation... We can use this method to relypletely on your cultivation to clear your meridians and use heaven-earth primordial qi to treat injuries. Once the injuries are treated, it can also allow you to improve your cultivation to reach the Supreme level... Chu Yang pondered and said with some uncertainty, But... this medicine is extremely dangerous. Those who take it have only 50% of seeding... Wan Renjie, Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan instantly blurted out, Purple Cloud Pills? The ones thatw-enforcement officers have? You have Purple Cloud Pills? The three of them were at the upper stages of their Saint level cultivations. How wouldnt they know about this second most magical medicine following the Nine Tribtion Pills? So, they immediately guessed it out from Chu Yangs description. Chu Yang said smilingly, It should be this kind of thing. Back then, my teacher saved a seniorw-enforcement officer and received a Purple Cloud Pill. Then, my teacher smashed up this pill to study it in detail, and he unexpectedly came up with a recipe for making it. But, because the medicinal ingredients are precious, he only made six. After so many years, we have exhausted two pills. Greeting the three beaming pairs of eyes in front of him, he said smilingly, When I came out this time around, my teacher gave all the four pills to me... Wan Renjie and his two brothers started to breath more rapidly. The three of them looked at Chu Yang, their Adams apple trembling violently, This... this... this... They looked full of hesitation. Chu Yang couldnt help but praise in his heart: If they were ordinary men, Im afraid they woulde to desperately try to snatch from me. But the three didnt do such a thing. This shows that they still have their own bottom lines. Of course, Chu Yang would also give them the pills should theye to snatch from Chu Yang; only that Chu Yang would tamper a bit with it... Chu Yangughed, and said, Since weve met one another by fate, and weve be close friends from the start, no matter how magical the medicines are, they are after all non-living things. How can they bepared with the emotions of people? Wan Renjie and Cheng Duying were so moved that they didnt know how to thank Chu Yang. They almost had the urge to cry! Not only their injury could be treated, but the three of them could also advance their cultivation in a single leap, from ninth stage Saint level to the Supreme level! Their chances of seeding in their future actions were also greatly improved, while their chances of failure or death, greatly reduced! This was equivalent to Chu Yang giving each of them a new life! How should they repay such a great debt of gratitude they owed to Chu Yang? Chapter 904 - Wow! I’m so blessed!

Chapter 904: Wow! Im so blessed!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang gazed back at the creature. It had eight legs, and each of it was as thick as a humans thigh, and they were covered with dense ck hair. Its body was round, and its belly was pale and a little golden yellow. Above its body was a malevolent face. Its pair of eyes was fixed on Chu Yang, but they didnt move at all. After remaining still for some time, Chu Yang suddenly realized that this creature was already dead! A sword was deeply thrust into the creatures throat! Theres a blood hole as big as a washbasin near the sword Wuyan Sword! Chu Yang softly approached the creature and looked at it. He had this feeling: This monster would be awakened at any time if he produced any noise, and then it would attack brutally! Although this monster was already dead, a strong aura still remained in his body. This made Chu Yang a little shocked, and even a bit horrified! Surrounding it were some strange colors yellow, green, purple Where was Wei Wuyan? He had already thrown out his Wuyan Sword. Then, where was he? Chu Yang quietly searched for Wei Wuyan. Finally, Chu Yang saw Wei Wuyan near a new tree trunk. Wei Wuyans whole body was lying against the tree soundlessly Chu Yang instantly guessed: Both sides were heavily worn out in this battle. Wei Wuyan struck this monster dead on his final move. But before this monster died, it threw Wei Wuyan into the tree, and he fainted instantly. There were exactly 600 feet between the monster and Wei Wuyan. And, all the trees between them were blown away. Very obviously, after the monster had thrown Wei Wuyan away, he collided with dozens of trees before he exhausted his energy and fell onto this tree. Then, Chu Yang looked at the messy grounds not far away and concluded that this was thest battlefield between Wei Wuyan and that monster, not the first. He walked up and extended his hand to test whether Wei Wuyan was still breathing. He was not. Chu Yangs brows furrowed. He put his hands on Wei Wuyans chest and realized that it was still a bit warm and the heart was also beating. Although it was only beating once in a while, Wei Wuyan had after all not died yet. But Wei Wuyan was really very, very feeble. He was like a candle ced amidst howling winds, and its mes could go out at any instant. Chu Yang sighed. By Wei Wuyans current conditions, even if a three-year-old child poked him with a finger, he might immediately die. Chu Yang really didnt dare to shift Wei Wuyans body! Chu Yang retrieved half a bottle of Vitality Spring Water from the Nine Tribtions Space. Taking a step forth and giving Wei Wuyan a clever pinch, his jaw dropped. Chu Yang covered a hand above Wei Wuyans chest and used the other to pour Vitality Spring Water into Wei Wuyans mouth. As Chu Yang poured, he used his primordial qi to massage Wei Wuyans chest and allow the Vitality Spring Water to disperse into Wei Wuyans body. Then, Chu Yang took out an iplete version of Nine Tribtion Pill, pinched it into two halves, then ced half of it into the Vitality Spring Water. After it dissolved, Chu Yang poured the water into Wei Wuyans mouth again. Wei Wuyans current body couldnt even afford to withstand the effects of an iplete Nine Tribtion Pill, so he could only take half. Its the first time that Chu Yang had seen such serious injuries! Honestly speaking, the current Wei Wuyan could no longer be considered to be a living person now. If it wasnt his Saint level cultivation that had protected his spirit by a little, he would have died long ago Chu Yang waited patiently. After beating weakly for ten or so times, Wei Wuyans heart gradually started to beat faster. Lastly, with a weak cough, blood came out of his mouth, and his breathing also resumed Finally Ive dragged him out of the gate of hell! Chu Yang heaved a sigh of relief. Then he started to get busy. Wei Wuyans face was already not without color 1 anymore, but absolutely colorful! There were red, blue, green, purple-ck There were dozens of more colors than the colors that made up a rainbow! Damn it If Wei Wuyan were to go topose a y now, he wouldnt need to do makeup at all Chu Yang muttered. This is poison! An absolute poison in the world! the sword spirit said heavily, This poison hadnt appeared on Earth for a long time. What poison is this? Chu Yang asked. Chu Yang started to look grim upon hearing the sword spirit speaking in such a serious manner. Its Human Face Rainbow Spider, a tenth grade spirit beast! the sword spirit shook his head and sighed, saying, This Wei Wuyan is really unlucky. A tenth grade spirit beast Chu Yang took a gasp of air. It was the first time he encountered a tenth grade spirit beast, although its a dead one. The Human Face Rainbow Spider has a strong battling ability and it normally lives in ces with a lot of poisons. It must also be cold and moist. This Human Face Rainbow Spider eats bones. They are extremely poisonous. Ordinary people whoe into contact with it will immediately decay to death The Human Face Rainbow Spider grows Poison Pearl within its body! And this pearl can cause tens of thousands of poisons to grow! When spat out from the spiders mouth, it looks as colorful as rainbow The sword spirit took in a gasp of breath and said, This thing was already extinct 10,000 years ago. Why is there still one here? From the looks of it, its a matured one Chu Yang looked at Wei Wuyan a bit pathetically, and said, Old Weis luck is indeed not good! He still can bump into something thats extinct for 10,000 or so years And he ran into that monsters nest under injured conditions The sword spirit said in a low voice, This should be the case from the looks of it. Is there any way to cure this poison? Chu Yang asked. The sword spirit revealed a mysterious smile. Other people may not be able to cure it. But you can do this effortlessly. This is why I said just now that you really have great fortune He pulsed for a while and asked, Do you still remember the Poisonous Dragon inner core that you got from the Lower Three Heavens? Chu Yang instantly remembered. Do you mean that it can resolve this poison? But he asked miserably, But this Poisonous Dragon and Human Face Rainbow Spider dont have the same grade. Will it also work? The sword spirit sneered, Do the Star Spot Grass which can be grown within a year and Nightmare Snake have the same grade? The Nightmare Snake has to develop its poison for 1,000 years, and it only evolves in 5,000 years. But the Star Spot Grass can cure Nightmare Snakes poison! How do you exin this? Chu Yang coughed twice and said, Whatever. Whats so great about this? Seeing that this guy started to be unreasonable again, the sword spirit shut his mouth. Chu Yang searched the Nine Tribtions Space for a long time before finding the Poisonous Dragon inner core. He asked the sword spirit, How to use it? The sword spirit derided him, Arent you very capable? Sword Master Chu immediately put on the airs of being a sword master. Seeing that hes going to scold back, the sword spirit immediately said, Soak the inner core in pure water and make him drink the water. The poison will be cleared just like that. So simple. Chu Yang immediately followed the instructions. After drinking the water, the color of Wei Wuyans face gradually recovered. He was also breathing more heavily now, but hes still unconscious. Only then did Chu Yang dare to check his injuries. But his hair almost stood up: If there are a total of 100 bones over Wei Wuyans body, he must have at least 30 broken ones now! Such a horrible proportion! And most of the fractured bones were crushed into powder. Damn it! Divine Doctor Chu eximed, His body was broken into such a state, yet he could actually hold on for me to save him This This is also a marvel Although hes talking sarcastically, his hands never stopped working. He squandered all the different kinds of lotions he had on Wei Wuyans body, and he straightforwardly applied the Vitality Spring Water over Wei Wuyans body again Finally, Wei Wuyan let out a moaning sound With a shout, Chu Yang beat the tree trunk, and Wei Wuyans soft body bounced out into the air. Extending his right hand, Wei Wuyans body floated in midair. Chu Yang took out the silver needles he had prepared and struck them onto Wei Wuyans body like bolts of lightning. In the blink of an eye, 36 silver needles were all shot onto Wei Wuyans back, fixing back all broken pieces of the spine. Chu Yang dissolved the other half of the iplete Nine Tribtion Pill into the Vitality Spring Water, and smeared it on Wei Wuyans back. Then, he carefully settled Wei Wuyan onto the ground. Sweat had already crept up his forehead. The sword spirit also sighed, At least four iplete versions of Nine Tribtion Pill are needed topletely cure this guy Refining medicines are really really not easy. Chu Yang said earnestly, Sword spirit, you mustnt be too greedy and stingy for all these A doctor must have the heart of a parent. The sword spirit instantly started to retch in the Nine Tribtions Space. You shant move him now. Let his body recover for a while, the sword spirit warned him, You should go to handle that corpse of the Human Face Rainbow Spider now. Its a treasure Treasure? Chu Yangs eyes lit up. Of course! Although this thing looks ugly and disgusting, its whole body is a treasure! This is a tenth grade spirit beast. And its a fully grown up one the sword spirit sighed, saying, Even if Wei Wuyan wasnt injured, he couldnt afford to battle against this beast. But he actually desperately tried to kill the beast when hes seriously injured This is really He sighed again, Although its a pity that Wei Wuyan almost died, isnt it also a pity for this spider? It has been hiding here for 10,000 years, yet disaster just came like this all of a sudden Chu Yang had no interest at all listening to the sword spirit. He had long taken out his Nine Tribtions Sword and he asked excitedly, Where should I start? Where is there the most treasure? Treasure hunting is what Im most interested in The sword spirit sighed deeply again, Youre just so lucky Youre going to have a big harvest this time around Theres not only this spider thats a treasure You must know that although this spider looks dirty, it likes to be clean. Although it has no choice but to cultivate in a cold, dark and humid environment, its residence must be dry and even has sunlight Do you know what I mean? Chu Yang pondered for a while, and suddenly his eyes sparkled, Nine-Earths-Soul Ginseng?! The sword spiritughed, and said, If you couldnt find Nine-Earths-Soul-Ginseng from where Human Face Rainbow Spider lives, then you definitely wouldnt find it anywhere else Chu Yangughed rejoicingly. Looks like my younger sister is really blessed, hahaha He rubbed his hands and couldnt stop smiling. Spider Nine-Earths-Soul-Ginseng, and this blood-payer expert who had never owed anyone in his life has also owed me a lot this time Wahahaha, Im so happy Chapter 905 - Nine-Earths-Soul Ginseng

Chapter 905: Nine-Earths-Soul Ginseng

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sword spirit said indifferently, Go get that Nine-Earths-Soul Ginseng first! As for whether someone thinks they owe you anything, this varies from person to person! Dont think of things in a manner that theyll all be sessful. Chu Yang nodded. This is not bad. One can only see the true nature of a person when he is in desperate circumstances. The sword spirit said, Youre a bit too smooth in doing things. Before this, I didnt think that you have such great ambitions to rope in people who are enemies which each other. Dont you think... you are too broad-hearted? Chu Yang remained silent and said, Wei Wuyan and Wan Renjie, as well as his two brothers, are great experts in the current times. Its a pity to let them go. He took a deep sigh and said, Sword spirit, I know what youre worried about. But have you ever thought about, what do I have now? What do you have? The sword spirit was startled for a while. Im very lonely, Chu Yang said nkly, I led a wandering life in my past life. Although I was very lonely, I was used to it; but its different for my current life. I have brothers andrades in the Lower Three Heavens. At least, everyone is working hard towards one goal. Its the same in the Middle Three Heavens. I have brothers who go through thick and thin with me. When one points towards a direction, everyone goes forth at the same time. But what do I have in the Upper Three Heavens? Maybe youll say that I have parents and a n, or rtionship with thew-enforcement officers and Han Xiaoran... But, all of these are not worth mentioning. I have to protect my n and parents at all times. This is not to say they are my burden. On the contrary, my family and rtives are whom Im responsible for! As a man, I must carry on these responsibilities! Family members are one of my most important responsibilities. So I dont allow my n to be involved in any strife! As forw-enforcement officers, Im only cooperating with them in the meantime. Although we have true feelings with one another, if I exposed my real identity, will Han Xiaoran, Sha Xinliang or Qin Baoshan help me? Or will they help their felloww-enforcement officers... This is no question at all. Other than this, what do I have? I have nothing. Chu Yang smiled slightly. Im just a loner! Now, Ive lost contact with my brothers. There are originally Dong Wushang, Rui Butong and Mo Leier In the Upper Three Heavens, but now I dont know where they are! I can only progress silently; I dont even know where my next goal is. I can only utilize whatever conspiracies that I have thought of to blindly stir up a mess in the Nine Heavens. Chu Yang smiled lightly. This kind of life sucks. I know Im too eager to achieve sess, and this kind of mentality isnt good, Chu Yang analyzed his true thoughtsposedly, adding, But what else can I do? I can only strive to win over the experts as quickly as possible to increase the bargaining chips that I have... A fourth stage Sword Sovereign isnt considered poor. It can be said that a Sword Sovereign can already dominate the Middle Three Heavens. But what am I considered in the Upper Three Heavens? Other than the nine great ns, those who dare to adventure in the martial world all have at least Monarch-level cultivations! I understand that Wan Renjie and his two brothers may not be that reliable and may not be willing to go through thick and thin with me together. Wan Renjie also has his own principles. But I can only give it a try! Even if theres just a trace of luck, I can only try. Chu Yang sighed deeply, continuing, I... Im too short of help now. The sword spirit remained silent and said nothing. Chu Yang was right. Ever since Chu Yang came to the Upper Three Heavens, he had achieved great sess in aplishing the Nine Tribtions Swords mission. He had sessfully wiped out the internal conflict within his n, and stirred up a turmoil among the nine great ns through his previous foreshadowing, causing the nine great ns to seek to kill one another. Recently, he also used his identity as a divine doctor to provoke a conflict between thew-enforcement officers and the Shi n. And then, a dispute between the Huang n, Ye n and Xiao n. It seemed that the entire Nine Heavens had stirred up into chaos because of this. But a deeper analysis would show that all these disputes are too superficial. As long as thew-enforcement officers and Dharma Supreme werent fools, they wouldnt allow the conflict between Han Xiaoran and the Shi n to expand. The current battle between the Xiao n and Huang n was also superficial, as both ns were only battling to vent their frustrations. The three ns would definitely not put on a desperate battle... The most in-depth battle belonged to that between the Li n and the other big ns, but the only danger of the Li n was Li Xiongtu. If Li Xiongtu died... then the battle would immediatelye to an end. Besides... theres also the possibility that Chu Yangs conspiracy on the Li n would be exposed. Now, Chu Yang was really helpless. Other than the Chu n, which strength was still rtively weak, it seemed that he could only rely on help from Wan Renjie and his two brothers as of now. But how could they bepared to the nine big ns? Chu Yang sighed deeply. The sword spirit also sighed deeply. At this moment, the duo realized something at the same time: Sometimes, conspiracies dont mean everything. Chu Yang silently began to dismember the Human Face Rainbow Spider. With the unparalleled sharpness of the Nine Tribtions Sword, a big chunk could be shed down the Human Face Rainbow Spider with just a strike. Chu Yang first started dismembering the eight legs of the spider. At the joints where the leg was cut, a round walnut-sized and crystal-clear pearl rolled out. This is the spiders pearl. There are eight such pearls within the body of Human Face Rainbow Spider, the sword spirit exined, The pearls are night-luminescent. Other than having a sky-high value, it has no help for improving ones cultivation and the forces of his divine spirit. But you can use this to exchange forrge amounts of purple crystals... Of course, you have to find the right person. Chu Yang nodded and kept the pearls. With a sh, the second leg of the spider was cut. In a moments time, all the eight legs of the Rainbow Face Human Spider were cut, and a total of eight round pearls were taken out from the legs. Eight night-luminescent pearls! A dim light shone out from this dark forest, enshrouding this forest with a mild and cold aura. Each pearl was priceless. Chu Yang took only a nce on them before keeping them into his Nine Tribtions Space. Next, he shed the sword against the head of the Human Face Rainbow Spider. Its whole skull exploded, and a colorful and feast-sized pearl rolled out. This is the Poison Pearl! the sword spirits face looked grim, and he said, Its extremely malicious and can spur the growth of all kinds of poisons, he sighed quietly, as though he had seen what it would cause to Chu Yang if itnded in his hands. Dissect its body and extract its inner core. Then you canpletely discard this corpse, the sword spirit said quietly, This is the first inner core that you get from a tenth grade spirit beast. Together with the eight night-luminescent pearls, they will form a great attraction in the Medicine Banquet, and you can exchange them with countless purple crystals... and the elixirs you urgently need. A trace of a smile revealed on Chu Yangs face. He took out the inner core of the spider, looked contentedly at it in his hands, then put it in his Nine Tribtions Space. Then, he dug a pit to bury this huge spider. Wei Wuyan was still deep in his sleep, but his breathing hadpletely stabilized. Chu Yang checked the effects of the medicines that Wei Wuyan had taken and ced a night-luminescent pearl next to him. After all, this came from a tenth grade spirit beast. Absolutely no beast would dare toe near them. Then, Chu Yang straightened his body, and like a sharp sword, he shot himself into the forest. He was going to look for the Nine-Earths-Soul Ginseng! The forest turned more and more gloomy as he traveled further into it. Finally, after advancing a dozen miles, the sword spirit issued a warning, Stop! It should be the spiders nest on the cliff opposite you. Chu Yang looked at the direction. There was a stretch of swamp opposite him; there were countless skeletal skulls floating on it... This had made the atmosphere there extremely eerie! But on the contrary... opposite the swamp, there was a straight cliff! 400 to 500 feet up the cliff, there seemed to be a depressed region at one side. From there, a patch of golden yellow light shone in. The light was bright and dazzling. It was sunlight which had shone in through a slit andnded exactly on that spot. Theres really such a ce! The ce is wet and humid, yet itspletely sunny! Chu Yang looked at that small region and couldnt help but praise. Other than the middle region on this cliff wall which was illuminated by sunlight, three feet up was a dark cloud which was so wet that it seemed that it was going to drip water down. Three feet below was even more humid! But only the middle region was dry, creating a fine line from the rest of the cliff! The whole cliff was bare. Only at the top of the cliff, there were three golden yellow nts that looked like matured grains swaying slowly in the winds. Thats the Nine-Earths-Soul Ginseng! There are actually three! the sword spirit said excitedly and surprisingly, I didnt expect it to be above the Human Face Rainbow Spiders nest... Speaking of this, you still have to thank Wei Wuyan. If not for him, it was almost impossible for you to kill this spider with your own strength. Chu Yang nodded silently. He extended his body and climbed up the cliff. Surprise and gratitude should be mentioned only after the Nine-Earths-Soul Ginseng was received. Now, there was no use in saying any of this! The dark clouds on the cliff had be thinner after Chu Yang climbed up the cliff, and he could more or less observe the situation above the mists: Its a canyon! From here, only a faint ray of skylight could be seen. Chu Yang immediately absorbed the three Nine-Earths-Soul Ginseng into his Nine Tribtions Space and asked the sword spirit to verify it. Looking up, he finally took a tumble, I finally understood! Wei Wuyan should havee down from here; Its really a very secure ce here for Wei Wuyan to hide from Wan Renjies pursuit and recover his injuries! The sword spirits mouth puckered, and he said, If there isnt the Human Face Rainbow Spider, of course, its a very secure ce here! This spider is a nocturnal animal which only appears at night to absorb cold air and the odor of the corpses. When Wei Wuyan came, the spider should be out... Presumably, only after Wei Wuyan hade to this ce that he thought was the safest did he realize that he had sat exactly in the mouth of an animal. ... Chapter 907 - Purple Crystal Hand

Chapter 907: Purple Crystal Hand

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang pressed his foot against the first blood-payer, which made him burst into a howl like a pig being butchered. Then, Chu Yang said emotionlessly, Then, do you think you owe me now? Wei Wuyan had his tears and mucus all brought out by Chu Yang just now, and he mumbled, surprisingly with some nasal sounds, I owe you! Chu Yang pressed his foot again, asking, Brother Wei, but you never owe anyone in your life. How do you want to repay me?? Wei Wuyan said in physical, mental and spiritual pain, Then tell me how I should repay you... Ouch! Before he finished his sentence, he suffered another kick on the waist, Wei Wuyan howled with open mouth, panting, his eyes turned white, and he couldnt speak another word. Chu Yang grinned evilly, saying, I often hear people say, the kindness of saving ones life can be repaid by nothing but by devoting himself to the person who saved him... Wei Wuyan started to cough. But I cant... Then serve me like a ve, said Chu Yang. Wei Wuyan sighed, and said, Well, this is true, it can only be like this... Chu Yang was astounded. You really want to serve me like a ve? Wei Wuyan sighed deeply, saying, Damn... Except this, what else can I do to repay you... Chu Yang was confused, and he said, You can repay me with the purple crystals you earned these years. There must be at least a hundred thousand of them. Wei Wuyans face turned pale, and he said, Right now, I dont have even one piece of purple crystal. Chu Yang was stunned. Then, after you have worked as a blood-payer all these years and finished so many tasks, where did the purple crystals go? Wei Wuyan let out a long sigh and revealed a very painful look... It seemed as if there was something that he found difficult to mention. Chu Yangs eyes shed and he didnt ask any more questions. Chu Yang rubbed his feet against Wei Wuyans back another two times and used the Nine Heavens Divine Technique to directly force the Vitality Spring Water into Wei Wuyans waist bones. Chu Yang removed his foot from Wei Wuyans body. Try again now. Wei Wuyan obeyed and activated his internal energy. He realized, to his surprise, the spiritual energy had already passed the waist meridians. Of course, the pain had also further increased by many times, but how did he have the heart to take care of these pains? As long as he had a sensation, he had hope! He tried to move, and said, I still cant stand. Chu Yang nodded. If you can stand up now, that would really be a miracle. You dont have to do anything today. Just activate your internal energy again and again, and allow it to pass through the waist meridians. Restore the vitality there and digest the medicinal effect of the Vitality Spring Water as soon as possible. I will make medicine for you again the next morning, and you should be able to stand by then. It wouldnt do to make medicine now. The medicinal effect would be too concentrated for you to bear. Wei Wuyan nodded. Alright. No more words were spoken the whole night. When the next day arrived, Chu Yang and Chu Leer came out from the tent and found Wei Wuyan still lying straight, his body enshrouded with white mist which didnt scatter. Chu Yang looked at the white mist and nodded. Wei Wuyan received pure Yang energy during the day, and pure Yin energy at night. Right now, both were bing integrated. This was greatly beneficial to his injury. The moment the Sun came out and shone on Wei Wuyan, he stopped exercising his cultivation. Chu Yang walked over with a bowl of ck potion in his hands. Drink this. Without even looking, Wei Wuyan took the bowl and drank it... Chu Yang had melt an iplete version of Nine Heavens Pill within the medicinal soup. Half an hour after Wei Wuyan drank it, he felt that his waist bones were healing themselves piece by piece... He forcefully endured a numb, painful feeling that felt as if a group of ants was biting his soul. He bit his lip and remained silent. After two hours, Wei Wuyan suddenly frowned, opened his mouth, and spat out blood. It spat out straight to more than ten feet away. Then his body moved. Chu Yang walked towards him, offering his hand. Wei Wuyan shook his head firmly. With one hand on the ground, he sat up slowly. Panting severely, Wei Wuyan supported his lower back with his hands. Retracting his right foot and exerting it against the ground, he finally stood up. He breathed heavily as he stood. But after a long while, his eyes became red. He drew upon his internal energy, and a cloud of mist came out from his eyes. Then he turned and looked at Chu Yang firmly, and after a long while he finally smiled. Energy passed through the meridians of his body. He knew that he was recovering. Perhaps he was still rather weak right now, but by his current conditions, within a maximum of 10 days, he would be the first blood-payer of the martial society once more! Little brother! Wei Wuyan smiled faintly. You are amazing. Do you think Im amazing just because I saved you? Chu Yangughed. No! Wei Wuyan smiled lightly. When I was young, my father was a merchant and our family had a rather good fortune. Unfortunately. he was framed up by others and owed a great amount of debt to them! Those asking for repayment filled our house each day... He smiled, continuing, That feeling of owing others was too ufortable! So from then on, I swore that I would never owe anyone again in my whole life! And you are the second person whom I owe something to. The first is my teacher. My teacher saved me from danger and taught me martial arts. Therefore, I revere him and owe him for my entire life! Wei Wuyan looked at Chu Yang, And you saved my life. I owe you for my entire life as well!: Chu Yang shook his hand, and said, Brother Wei, its meaningless to speak of such things now. Wei Wuyan chuckled, grabbed Chu Yangs hand, shook it hard, and said nothing. Chu Yang smiled and asked, Brother Wei, there is one thing that I dont understand. What is it? Brother Wei is famous around the Nine Heavens these years, and you have earned countless purple crystals! But Brother Wei mentioned just now that you dont own even one, this made me confused. Chu Yang smiled. Im sure Brother Wei wouldnt misinterpret my meaning. Never, Wei Wuyan looked at him thoughtfully and said, So little brother had known all along that I am Wei Wuyan, Chu Yang said calmly, When I was treating you, the spiritual energy that suddenly revived within your body told me your identity. Ordinary looks, faceless your whole life, with a simrly faceless sword and skills beyond this world... Besides, the jade that Brother Wei was wearing has your name engraved on it... If I still say that I dont know it, it would be too hypocritical. Wei Wuyanughed happily. That is right. Chu Yangughed as well. I would not have imagined that I, Chu Yang, saved a renowned man today! Wei Wuyan shook his head andughed, and returned to the original subject. He said, I do not want purple crystals! And I have no interest in them at all! But I have to go and earn purple crystals because Teacher needs them. Chu Yang said, Oh? Wei Wuyan said deeply, My teacher was injured, and he neededrge amounts of purple crystals each day to control it... At least three hundred pieces per day, otherwise... his body will shrink. Three days without purple crystals and he will lose his lifepletely. Therefore, I have to try my best to earn purple crystals! Wei Wuyan took a breath, feeling rather sad. In these hundred or so years, the purple crystals I earned amounts to nearly 10 million, but I still cant make ends meet! Chu Yang frowned, and then frowned again, before he said, Purple Crystal Hand! Thats right, it was from Purple Crystal Hand! Wei Wuyans eyes brightened. Chu Yang sighed, and said, This Purple Crystal Hand, ording to its true name, is called Soul-Destroying Hand! After one suffers from this insidious technique, his life can only be sustained by purple crystals. When there are no more purple crystals, life is gone. Therefore, this technique has another name called Fortune-Dissipating Dead Hand, which means that if you are hurt by it, not only will you die, but youll also have all your fortune dissipated before you die. Wei Wuyan looked grim. You are right, purple crystals have to be bought, or traded... Even the nine big ns... cannot withstand such consumption! 300 purple crystals a day means 9000 a month, and 100,000 a year. Besides, it increases gradually, starting from 50 pieces a day... right now it has slowly reached 300... and it continues to rise. If theres one day where it rises to the point of 11 million a day... He said nkly, I had hunted magical beasts and earned purple crystals by selling inner cores for many years. Later, when it rose to 80 pieces a day, I realized that this is not sustainable; and so I went to be a blood-payer, I earn at least 3000, and up to 10000 or 20000 for each task. If I receive a few tasks at a time... After all these years, I have killed so many people that Ive be numb, but the consumption of my teacher became ever greater. Right now I have be utterly fatigued. But Ive never considered giving up... Chu Yang smiled bitterly, Utterly fatigued... the time when you will suffer is yet toe. Wei Wuyan suddenly remembered something. He caught Chu Yangs hand, and asked sincerely, Little brother, the Purple Crystal Hand, can you cure it? Chu Yang shook his head silently. Wei Wuyan released his hand and looked hopeless. Chu Yang said, helplessly, Its not impossible to cure, but at my current level, I cannot cure it yet! Chu Yang felt helpless; he did not expect to encounter such sinister magical powers continuously. Purple Crystal Hand was more insidious and sinister than all other techniques. Besides, there was no cure once you suffered it. Only Nine Tribtions Pill and Nine Heavens Divine Technique could treat it. But only one person had both of these: the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Wei Wuyan was overjoyed. You are saying... if your skills improved, and your medical abilities improved, it can still be cured?! Chu Yang nodded. This technique of mine requires me to reach the sixth or seventh stage to expel the harm of Purple Crystal Hand. But right now Im only at the third stage. He did not lie. He couldnt use the Nine Tribtion Pill on others, and he had only reached the starting, basic level of the Nine Heavens Divine Technique. Only when the fifth portion of Nine Tribtions Sword was acquired would he reach the development stage. But to use the Nine Heavens Divine Technique to treat Purple Crystals Hand, it would require at least the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. I can wait! Wei Wuyans eyes were filled with tears. His teacher could finally be saved. In the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit became excited as well. Ask him! Who is the person who did it to his teacher? There are great secrets to this Purple Crystal Hand... we have to find that person! We must find him! Chapter 908 - The News of the Nine Tribulations Sword

Chapter 908: The News of the Nine Tribtions Sword

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As far as I know, this Purple Crystal Hand had been lost, Chu Yang asked unintentionally, How is your teacher beingid hands on? Is there somebody that can exercise this kind of martial arts in todays world? Wei Wuyan nodded. Yes, back then, my teacher fought with thew-enforcement master of the headquarters of the Interrogation Hall. When he returned, he realized that he had strange injuries that needed to be curbed by purple crystals. So, my teacher immediately brought me to live in a secluded ce... Iter discovered that the ce we originally lived was burnt down into a t ground... Chu Yang mumbled, Law-enforcement officer,w-enforcement master of the Interrogation Hall. He would never expect in his dreams that this matter was actually rted to thew-enforcement officers again! In the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit snarled, Thisw-enforcement master must have gotten severely wounded. As long as he doesnt die, the more serious his wound is, the better! Chu Yang was stunned. Why are you saying this? The Purple Crystal Hand is one of the few great martial arts that I cannot master! the sword spirit said excitedly, One must practice the Purple Crystal Hand in apletely isted purple crystal mine! This allows him to cultivate with the aura of the purple crystals and extract the dead air within purple crystals. Once one suffers from the Purple Crystal Hand, he must use purple crystals to suppress his injuries! Chu Yang said, Of course I know this; Are you thinking of finding that purple crystal mine? No! the sword spirit said angrily, Why do I want to find that purple crystal mine? Its because theres a characteristic of the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, which is air of the purple crystales from the East. Only in this kind of ce can the sword fragment be hidden for 10,000 years! That is to say, theres more than 50% probability that one can find the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword in ces where the Purple Crystal Hand is cultivated! And as long as youpletely injure that person who cultivates the Purple Crystal Hand and hurt his fundamentals, he can only return to the purple crystal mine to recover his cultivation! In this way, we can follow him to the mine and conveniently find the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! The sword spirit said hurriedly. I see, Chu Yangs heart also started to palpitate wildly. He only knew the whereabouts of the first five fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword, and had no clue of the remaining fragments at all. He didnt expect to gain the news of the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword here! That was really a surprise to him! Virtue has its rewards, Divine Doctor Chu said, his eyes glistening with tears, If it isnt me who saved Wei Wuyan because a doctor must have the heart of a parent, how can I get such important information... The sword spirit instantly became speechless when he heard the phrase a doctor must have the heart of a parent. He only expressed his contempt in his heart: You really dare to say this, if not for... will you even save Wei Wuyan? What f**king heart of a parent do you have as a doctor... Wheres that person? Chu Yang asked. Hes in Law-Enforcement City, Wei Wuyan said a little downheartedly, There are a lot of experts there... I went there once and almost died there. In the end, I escaped through a dog hole near Law-Enforcement City... Since the whereabouts of that person is known, that will be easy. Chu Yang tried to suppress the excitement in his heart, but still couldnt hold back. If thats the case, let me think about how I can temporarily suppress your teachers condition... Great, great! Wei Wuyan actually cried excitedly. Wei Wuyan was so excited that he almost lost his bearings when he found out that Chu Yang had the ability to temporarily suppress the Purple Crystal Hand. He grasped Chu Yangs hands and said, Little brother, Ill follow you from today onwards... Ill go wherever you go... He had already decided in his heart to follow Chu Yang no matter where he would go! He would rather die than leave Chu Yang by a step! On one hand, this was to repay Chu Yang. On the other hand, this was so that Chu Yang could sessfully advance his cultivation ande back to Wei Wuyans teacher. Follow me? Protect me? Chu Yang smiled and said, Are you sure? Yes! Wei Wuyan nodded affirmatively. Are you sure you wont regret? Chu Yang frowned. I advise you to think about it carefully. Ill bring you lots of trouble if you follow me! Wei Wuyanughed and said proudly, Im the number one blood-payer in the world and Ive already caused a lot of trouble myself. How will I be afraid of other troubles? Naturally, I wont regret following you! Chu Yang nodded with relief. Great! As long as you dont regret, Ill approve your request! Wei Wuyan said joyfully, Thank you, thank you. Really thank you. Thinking that he would immediately be able to break free from the kind of debt-ridden life, he couldnt help but feel refreshed and as if theres no pain in his body anymore. Chu Yang also felt good: He finally got a bodyguard for himself. In the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit looked at Wei Wuyan a bit pitifully and said, This guy... Its such a pity for him. He looks so excited as if he has found a treasure. This poor fellow might not know that following a Nine Tribtions Sword master is much more dangerous and difficult than being a number one blood payer by at least a hundred times... He actually feels relieved... Wei Wuyanughed and said spiritedly, Then, when shall we go see my teacher? If we go straight all the way towards the Baimang Mountain a thousand miles away, that would be where my teacher is residing. Chu Yang said, Theres no need to hurry. I have three friends that Ill have to meet in front. We shall go to see your teacher after that. How would Wei Wuyan know that the three friends Chu Yang mentioned was referring to Wan Renjie and his two brothers? Wei Wuyan replied earnestly, No problem. Since theyre your friends, theyll also be mine! Be assured that no one can harm you along the way. He started to take the initiative to carry on responsibilities. Wei Wuyans injuries hadnt fully recovered. So, he could only sit in the carriage to continue healing his injuries by exercising his internal energy. But, under Chu Yangs care, he had already returned to normal within half a day. This made Wei Wuyan more confident towards Chu Yangs ability to cure his teachers injuries from the Purple Crystal Hand. Feeling the cultivation that suffused his body and exercising freely his waist and legs that he thought would never recover, Wei Wuyan felt utterly satisfied. He also seemed much more cheerful. Along the way, Wei Wuyan profusely praised Chu Yangs barbecuing techniques. Whenever this number one blood-payer smelled the aroma of food, he would go towards it, sit down and start eating. He behaved just like he had no bearing at all. He thought: After all, I cant repay him even in my whole life. Whats the matter if I owe him more? He actually had a dead-mouse-feels-no-cold attitude. But he had never expected that this attitude would cost him to owe Chu Yang forever... Along the way, while Chu Yang practiced sword, Chu Leer yed and joked. Ever since Wei Wuyans injuries recovered, he assumed the role of a postilion. He sat on the carriage with straightened back, a whip in his hand, and a worn out sheath carrying the Wuyan sword at his waist. His eyes had also recovered to its original dull color. Just by a nce, he really looked like a poor, miserable postilion... After three days, they finally arrived at their destination. This ce looked exactly like how Chu Yang had described earlier: Its next to the mountains and rivers and had good scenery. Passing through this jungle and arriving at this ce, anyone would feel good and have their eyes light up upon seeing such beautiful sceneries. There was a clearke which looked just like a mirror. There were mountains and lush forests nearby. They were all still and quiet. It could be seen that there was no human presence here for a long time. Otherwise, there wouldnt be such beautiful scenery that didnt have any traces of depredation at all. Instantly, Wei Wuyan and Chu Yang all had a feeling that they had renounced the world and entered a dream. After a long time, Wei Wuyan sighed softly and said, This ce... really makes people not dare to do anything... Even talking can seem to be disrupting the beautiful atmosphere here. Chu Yang nodded and said, Yes, this is the utopia of a dream! If one can lead a secluded life here till he dies... thats really a fairy-like life... Wei Wuyan quietened down. After a long time, he said, Lead a secluded life until one dies... I also thought about it previously; I also yearn for this kind of life. But now, seeing this ce and hearing these few words, I actually feel uncertain about it. I even feel reluctant... Chu Yang said heavily, I understand your feelings. Wei Wuyan smiled. Looking at Chu Yang, he knew that Chu Yang could really understand his emotions, and couldnt help but feel warmth in his heart. Its the feeling that he had something to worry about in the world, and that he hadntpleted his own tasks or achieved his life-long ambitions; yet at this time, he had found an ideal ce to lead a secluded life. Its that kind of dilemmatic feeling and grief, as well as the mental conflict that one had, after making the decision to leave this Utopia. A dream is after all a dream. When theres one day that he finally finds his ultimate dream, he will instead turn around and with a mood thats beyond expression... And he may instead do something thats contradictory to his dream... Chu Yang stood silently next to theke and sighed in his heart. In these few days, after engaging in conversations with Wei Wuyan along the way, Chu Yang finally confirmed that Wei Wuyan was indeed someone who was reliable! This person never owed anyone anything in his life. This person took on a hard position in these hundred years in order to extend his teachers life! These years, he earned tens of millions of purple crystals, but he never kept one to himself and instead led a poor life. Although he clearly knew that his teachers injury was like an endless pit and it might sooner orter drag him into it, he never gave up and pressed on with perseverance! All the purple crystals that he earned had also be meaningless powder because of his teacher. If this kind of person wasnt worth to be trusted, then there would really be nobody else that he could trust in this world. With a cheerful scream within the carriage, Chu Leer revealed her small head. Realizing this stretch ofke, she jumped down excitedly and ran over, and as she ran, she removed her shoes, then jumped down into theke barefoot. Then she suddenly remembered something. Her face blushed as she turned around and said, I want to have a bath! Dont look at me! Chu Yang and Wei Wuyanughed. They set up a curtain for Chu Leer, then sat down under a tree. Breathing in the refreshing air here, both of them felt so happy andfortable that they didnt want to speak... Their entire bodies and souls were in absolute rxation! After a long time, Chu Yang said dreamily, Brother Wei, do you want to owe me more? Wei Wuyan also said dreamily, Alright... ... Chapter 909 - If There’s an Afterlife, I Would Be Your Sister Again

Chapter 909: If Theres an Afterlife, I Would Be Your Sister Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Wuyan would never have imagined that he had owed an extraordinarily great debt for this second time! After the shock, Wei Wuyan felt primordial qi filling his body, coupled with apletely new and unknown sensation. He was stunned. I have be the Supreme Martial Artist! Wei Wuyan couldnt believe this oue. He had be a Supreme Martial Artist and rose to the medium first stage of the Supreme Martial Artist all at once! Wei Wuyan had been trapped at the Summit of Nine Levels of Martial Saints for many years, attempting to reach the first level for countless times but all in vain! He knew that his martial skills and spiritual skills were bothcking, so he appeased his mentality and waited for the conditions to ripe. But having not seeded after so many attempts was a huge blow to Wei Wuyan! Right now, somebody asked, Would you like to owe me once more? He said casually, I will, then. And all of a sudden, because of this debt, he had be a Supreme Martial Artist! Wei Wuyan felt like he was in a dream! He even poked his thigh with the Wuyan Sword, feeling the pain breaking into the bone before he believed this was real. This is... Purple Cloud Pill?! Wei Wuyan asked Chu Yang incredulously. Ahem. Chu Yang folded his arms at his chest and looked at him. But... Wei Wuyans mind wasnt working well anymore. Isnt the Purple Cloud Pill the banned medicine ofw-enforcement officers? he frowned, even more perplexed, and said, Besides, I heard that Purple Cloud Pill doesnt work for Martial Saints... whats going on? After Wei Wuyan said so, Chu Yang suddenly remembered as well, that he faintly heard Han Xiaoran mention that Purple Cloud Pill could only be used to raise those of Monarch level to Saint level. But he also mentioned that Purple Cloud Pill didnt work for Saint level. But after the sword spirit made changes to the Purple Cloud Pill, he mentioned clearly that it could be taken by Martial Saints. In the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit smiled proudly. The Purple Cloud Pill was handmade by me. Besides, it contains Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng, a top-level elixir. How can it bepared to medicines made by those ordinary ones? Haha... When you obtained the fifth fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword, Ill refine the Purple Cloud Pill again, and it would allow even the Supreme Martial Artists to improve his skills! Chu Yang coughed, put on a serious face and said to Wei Wuyan, This is the Purple Cloud Pill prepared by my teacher himself. My teacher is a renowned Medicine Saint. How can the effects of his medicine bepared to those of thew-enforcement officers? It would not be possible for thosew-enforcement officers, but these made by my teacher arepletely possible! Wei Wuyan was inexplicably shocked. Your teacher is such an outstanding, amazing person! Chu Yang nodded proudly. In the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit puckered his mouth in immense satisfaction. Teacher... haha... At this time, Chu Leer had longe out of the water. She dressed neatly, her beautiful hair dripping water as she walked over. She pouted her lips, saying, Big Brother, help me tob my hair. Chu Yangughed and said, Okay, I shallb your hair. As he was speaking, he took out ab and startedbing for his sister. Aside, Wei Wuyan said with some envy, You siblings have such a close rtionship. Chu Yang said, I only have this sister, of course, I love her like shes a treasure. Wei Wuyan sighed and said with some mncholy, Back then... I had a sister as well... He actually became somewhat absorbed as he talked. Chu Yang smiled silently and didnt speak anymore. He knew that now that Wei Wuyan remembered the past, his heart must be utterly sour. So Chu Yang didnt disturb him. Chu Leers rolled her bright eyes, and she didnt talk as well. After a long time, Wei Wuyan said hoarsely, My sister... she was not suited for practicing, so she got married and had many children. But she died at the age of 86 even though she didnt have any disease... Before she died, I was with her, and Ibed her hair for the veryst time. Sister took my hand and said, If theres an afterlife, I would like to be your sister again... Wei Wuyan choked, his Adams apple rolled a couple of times, and he didnt speak anymore. He looked at Chu Yangbing for Chu Leer with eyes full of envy. How I long tob for my own sister once more... Chu Yang and Chu Leer also didnt speak. They just remained silent, one sitting, one standing, with infinitely beautifulkes and mountains behind them. A teenager wasbing for his little sister lovingly, and another man on the side was watching enviously... All of these made an excellent picture. Chu Leers hair had grown much thicker. Apparently, her health had recovered well these days. The deep-rooted illness that had been with her for more than ten years had been suddenly removed, and with the absolute divine doctor Chu Yang preparing food suited for her needs at any time, she had be as healthy as the healthiest of girls. While Chu Yang wasbing and theb was in the midst of the beautiful ck hair, he suddenly felt that his hand was lightly caught by Chu Leer. He was struck and looked back at her. Chu Leer turned her head. She looked at her older brother with smiling eyes as she said affectionately, Big brother... if theres an afterlife, I would like to be your sister again too... Chu Yangs hand trembled. At the side, Wei Wuyan suddenly made a stuffy cough before he turned his head abruptly. Two drops of tears fell onto the ground at the same time. A sorrowful air rose within this calm and beautifulkeside. Chu Leer released his hand, sat obediently and let Chu Yangb for her. Chu Yang coiled up Chu Leers hair gently and skilfully. Chu Leer couldnt help but chuckle. Big brother, you are quite familiar with this. Have youbed for girls a lot before? Chu Yang coughed. I oftenbed for your sister-inw a while back. Practice makes a man perfect. Chu Leer suddenly seemed very interested. My sister-inw? Whats she like? Chu Yang rubbed his nose embarrassedly, and said, Roughly like you. Chu Leer wrinkled her little nose. Youre lying! She thought: If its sister-inw, she would have to be at least in thete teens, or maybe twenty? But no matter how clever the little girl was, she would never have imagined that her sister-inw was even younger than her... She was just a little child... Big brother, youre such a good man. You evenb for my sister-inw, Chu Leers face was full of anticipation, and she said, Sister-inw is pretty, right? Chu Yang coughed again. Simr to you. Chu Leer chuckled and said, Big brother, why didnt you bring sister-inw to let me take a look? Where is sister-inw now? Chu Yang sighed deeply and thought: If I get her here to please both of you at the same time, that would probably kill me... Even one is already difficult to manage... Right at this moment, Wei Wuyan, who had been silent and sunk deeply in his thoughts all along, suddenly raised his head. He put on a vignt look. He clearly felt that there were three strong auras rushing towards them at a fast speed. And these auras were surprisingly very familiar. His eyes shone with a murderous look. In the woods opposite them, the three auras stopped. A voice said confusedly, What has happened? Why does it feel like there are enemies in front? I feel very strange. Another said, Youre right. It gives me a chill. The third voice said, Big brother and second brother are right... Chapter 910 - Start Actions Now!

Chapter 910: Start Actions Now!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Wuyan let out a roar. Extending his body, he flew into the woods like a vulture. A thunderous voice sounded, Three bastards! The three people immediately reacted. No wonder we feel so familiar. Its actually this guy! The four fought into a mess. The moment their forces touched the surface of the calmke, the water went straight up towards the sky, as if a typhoon was stirred up. It went to a hundred feet high, and when it fell, the water had already turned turbid. The wind whistled, and a countless number of trees rushed up towards the sky, bringing sands and stones together with them into the air. The scene looked terrifying. But this was only the beginning. That quiet and serene little world just now suddenly turned into a mess. It was not a bit of perfectly beautiful now! Chu Yang looked at this and sighed deeply. Wei Wuyan was very confident. He felt that it would be a piece of cake to deal with these three guys after he had be a Supreme Martial Artist. But the moment hey hands on them, he realized that its even harder to fight with them now. The opponents cultivation seemed to have increased together with his own... Is it because the strength of joint attacks has improved? But Wei Wuyan kept his doubts in his heart and didnt rx his hands. Stop! Chu Yang shouted, Were all friends! The four people were confused at the same time. Within an instant, Chu Yang had rushed over to them like a whirlwind. The four were afraid of hurting him and they allnded on the ground. Fourth brother! Wan Renjie said in a puzzled manner, How can this bastard be one of our own people? Yes, fourth brother, Cheng Duying said miserably, Hes our enemy. Big brother and second brother are right, little brother, Bao Buhuan said as he scratched his head. Chu Yang smiled bitterly, saying, Hes indeed one of our own people. As Chu Yang said, Wei Wuyan closed up to him. Whats going on? Chu Yang said perplexedly, Didnt I tell you before that I saved three people before I saved you? Its these three. Whats wrong? You know each other? We know each other? The four people wanted to faint at the same time. Were beyond that... These three fellows arent good people! grabbing Chu Yang back to him, Wei Wuyan warned him solemnly, You have to be careful. Wan Renjie pulled Chu Yang back and said seriously, Fourth brother, this guy isnt a good person! Why are you with him? This guy cares for nothing except money. He can do anything just to get money. The two people pulled Chu Yang back and forth while they looked at each other with contempt. Chu Yang said helplessly, Were really friends. He said to Wan Renjie, Big brother, I met this Brother Wei a few days ago. He was injured back then. I helped to save his life... Wan Renjie stared back at Chu Yang stunningly. You saved his life? How can you save this bastard! He wants to exchange my head for rewards... My f**king big skull is only worth 70,000 purple crystals in his eyes! Chu Yang said to Wei Wuyan, This is Wan Renjie. Hes my sworn big brother... Their situations were simr to yours... The methods I used to treat their injuries were also simr... Wei Wuyan said angrily, How can I not know that its simr? If not for these three bastards, how will I be in such a disastrous state that needs you to help me... Cheng Duying said angrily, Whats this shit! If you didnte to find us, how will we go against you? We cant even find enough food to eat. Are we so full that we have nothing to do but find you to fight? Wei Wuyan said angrily, Crap! Everyone has to earn a living! If it isnt your head thats precious, how will I even bother toy hands on you? Hear this hear this... Wan Renjies whole body shuddered with rage. Fourth brother, let go of me. Today, I shall unscrew his head and kick it like a ball! If I cant do this, Ill feel sorry for fourth brother in helping me improve my cultivation! Wei Wuyan was stunned. You also helped them to improve their cultivations? Chu Yang spread his hands out and said, I have a total of four Purple Cloud Pills. One for each of you is just fine... The four felt like fainting at the same time: There were such coincidental things! Then... Chu Yang probed, saying, Since everyone is friends now, are you still going to fight? The four people gazed at one another and instantly felt despair. Wan Renjie stared at Wei Wuyan. Wei Wuyan, do you still want to kill me? Wei Wuyan looked away and said indifferently, I suddenly feel no interest in having your brain! Wan Renjie said angrily, What do you mean?! Seeing that the two were going to have a quarrel again, Chu Yang immediately tried to appease them; Chu Leer also rushed forward. Upon seeing Chu Leer, Wan Renjies brows and eyes instantly softened and he went to please Chu Leer instead, ignoring Wei Wuyan. Everyone sat down as they prepared to eat. Then, both sides wanted to probe to the bottom of what happened to each other. Chu Yang helplessly narrated his experience with Wan Renjie and his two brothers to Wei Wuyan, while exined to the three how he saved Wei Wuyan. Chu Yangs mouth had turned dry from speaking. Before he finished his talk, food was ready, so he continued to speak as he ate. Wan Renjie and his two brothers suddenly felt more bnced in their heart. It turned out that this guy was much worse than us. Haha... Cheng Duyingughed. Evil is rewarded with evil! Wei Wuyan thought that he himself was an unparalleled hero, but never did he expect to almost step into the gate of hell, and be injured so seriously by a beast... This is so satisfying! Wei Wuyan said angrily, What! It was a tenth grade spirit beast! Tenth grade! Cheng Duying puckered his mouth, and said, No matter whether its a tenth grade or first grade, but its a fact that youre injured by it! And you almost died... If not for our fourth brother, youll have turned into a pile of bones! Well, if thats the case... you owe us a debt of gratitude. Bao Buhuan interrupted, saying, Second brother, youre wrong. How is it a pile of bones? If it wasnt for fourth brother, hed have be a pile of feces... Chu Leer retched. Wan Renjie turned around, greatly displeased. What are you talking about? Were eating now and here you are talking about feces... Can you not talk about feces when eating? Do you know that saying feces when eating makes people want to vomit? While he didnt want others to talk about feces, the word feces still filled his mouth. Chu Leer covered her mouth and ran away. After she arrived at a tree, she started to vomit. Wan Renjie instantly became furious. How should I say that to you? I told you that you shouldnt talk about feces, but you still talked about it. Look, Leer is vomiting now... Youre to me for saying feces in such a non-stop manner... Everyone was stunned and speechless. Chu Yang was chewing a piece of meat in his mouth. Suddenly, he felt it nd and couldnt help but feel like vomiting. He really couldnt swallow it down. Wan Renjie and Cheng Duying stopped using their chopsticks and revealed a strange look at Wan Renjie. Chu Leer finally returned. Leer, are you alright? Wan Renjie went forward to Chu Leer and said with some pity for her, This guy has to be med for saying feces while eating. Ive already punished him. He wont talk about feces again when we eat in the future... Chu Leer retched again and ran back. Wei Wuyan couldnt bear Wan Renjie any further. The former stood up and pped on thetters face. Wei Wuyan gnashed his teeth and said, Feces your ass! Today, I shall beat you into feces... Wan Renjie was furious. Second and third brother... Come... Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan were swallowing saliva and looking at the two of them gloatingly. The inaction of Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan led Wan Renjie to suffer from a severe beating. Wei Wuyan, whose body appeared to be as heavy as mountains, rode on Wan Renjies back and punched him soundly, fist after fist. After a long time, Wan Renjie had bruises all over his face. He sat on the ground,menting non-stop that his three brothers were not brotherly enough. They didnt help him out while looking at him being beaten... Thats outrageous. The three ignored hisints as though he was farting. After a long time, Bao Buhuan finally said, Big brother... Honestly speaking, its already very brotherly of me... to hold back without joining him to fight you. Chu Yang and Cheng Duying nodded heavily, as they strongly agreed with Bao Buhuan. Wan Renjie stared back. Why? Wei Wuyan, Chu Yang, Cheng Duying, Bao Buhuan and Chu Leer blurted out at the same time, Feces! Wan Renjie spat a mouthful of saliva... ... In the afternoon, everyone went to thekeside to have a bath. They felt refreshed after the bath. Then, theyy on the shore and chatted with one another. Big brother, youve aplished your tasks there? Chu Yang conversed idly with Wan Renjie. Dont mention that. Wan Renjie and his two brothers immediately felt sullen at the mention of this matter. We really have no chance toy hands on them. What? Chu Yang sat up abruptly. What happened? Both ns were guarded very heavily! In this period, theyve already started to assassinate each other without us having to do anything! And theyre prepared to attack each other at the slightest provocation. When we went there, theyre almost all in one line-up: Both ns are just next to each other, and each guard from one n guards against one from the opposing n. The periphery of each n is all surrounded by experts, and theres no chance to attack at all. Wan Renjie said, And, the Ye n has secretly hidden a Supreme Martial Artist with them. Once wey hands, we wont have any chance of escaping and also cant achieve our purpose of framing them. He sighed, and said, Our Supreme level cultivation is not a genuine one. Their Supreme level cultivation is a real one... Theres no way we can defeat him. Chu Yang frowned. How can there be a Supreme Martial Artist in this kind of conflict. Its unreasonable. Cheng Duying said, I heard that the Supreme Martial Artist is a supporter or has some sorts of rtions with Thirteenth Master Ye. No matter what, its certain that theres a Supreme Martial Artist holding the line... Chu Yang nodded silently and said, If thats the case, you didnt take any actions on them? Yes, we didnt, Wan Renjie said softly and a little shamefully, Thats why wevee back to discuss with fourth brother... Since youve not taken actions, we might as well make a new n, Chu Yang said, Its not a problem at all. Later, you shall draw a map for me and point out the positions of the two ns. Then, we shall work together with Old Wei. Wei Wuyan said, Ill do whatever little brother says! But if little brother doesnt want to help them, I shant help them either. Wan Renjie was furious. Who wants your help? The duo was going to start arguing again. Chu Yang had a headache now. He raised his hands to surrender, saying, Can both of you stop arguing? The duo snorted and nced a fierce look at each other, before lying back. That night. The five discarded the carriage, and each of them put on veils on their faces, then Wei Wuyan carried Chu Leer on his back. They sneakily extended lightening martial arts and arrived at the edge of the ck Pine Forest. Its the Ye n here. Seven to eight miles away is the Xiao n, Wan Renjie quietly reminded Chu Yang. Start actions now. Chu Yangs eyes looked cold. I must aplish big brothers wish before leaving. Chapter 911 - Come and have a talk with me

Chapter 911: Come and have a talk with me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Recently, the Huang n and Xiao n seemed to have put down their grievances. But the Ye n continued to fight against the Xiao n. The Ye ns attitude towards the Xiao n was very poor all along. The Xiao n seemed very innocent and confused, and always wanted to exin and resolve the misunderstanding... But on that day when Seventh Master Xiao woke up, the Xiao ns attitude changed by 180 degrees! Damn it! Your Ye n has really gone too far! Youve entered our territory and killed our people, and yet you actually still have the face to confront us? Isnt this a thief crying thief? This is really uneptable! Do you really think that our Xiao n is built from the soil? Seeing the pathetic conditions of Seventh Master Xiao, the entire Xiao n was furious! So, they fought a vigorous battle with the Ye n. From then on, the two ns reached a stalemate. Every day, there were a few assassins flying like spirits in the vast ck Pine Forest, searching for opportunities. While they battled desperately for several rounds, they only killed a few main characters. When the two met in a narrow path, the braver one would win. Wan Renjie exined the current situation once, and looked at Chu Yang eagerly as he asked, Fourth brother, how should we start? Chu Yangs face was ck. Whats the name of the Supreme Martial Artist from the Ye n? Which people from the Ye n are important figures? How will I know what to do when you didnt even tell me about all these? Wan Renjie hurriedly smiled apologetically. Were a little negligent about these... Chu Yang flipped his eyelids: They can even neglect about all these? This Supreme Martial Artist from the Ye n is Ye Wangran. But I can see that hes just at the beginning first stage of the Supreme level, and his realm isnt very stable, Cheng Duyingmented, Of course, our realms are more stable. As for others, the more important figures include Ye Wuchen, the eighth master of the Ye n; Ye Wutian, the fourth master of the Ye n. They are Ye Wubos two blood brothers. If we want to take actions, we can choose these two... Wait! Chu Yang fancied, saying, Ye Wuchen and Ye Wutian are heavily guarded. And this Supreme Martial Artist will also not allow these two to be killed... So, its not easy; But... if we can directly kill Ye Wangran... Isnt this a better idea? Kill Ye Wangran? The four gazed at one another! For someone who never saw Ye Wangran before, his spirits will damage once he did. Ye Wangrans reputation these few years didnte out of thin air. This person was notorious for his cruelty. While others engaged in closed-door practices, only he was active in the martial world and he was never soft when it came to killing people. How could this kind of person with such personality, coupled with Supreme level cultivation, be easy to deal with? The four thought highly of themselves, and they had just advanced their cultivations. But despite these, they admitted that they couldnt be Ye Wangrans opponents. Even if they made joint attacks against Ye Wangran, they recognized that they wouldnt seed! Because these four knew clearly: Their Supreme level cultivations were forged. This level of cultivation was forced out of them, and their mental state, spiritual realm and understanding still hadnt reached the level of that of a real Supreme Martial Artist! So even if the four of them joined forces, they would by no means be the Supreme Martial Artists opponents. Only when they had the sudden understanding of a Supreme Martial Artist and then endured the baptism of thunder, would they be Supreme Martial Artists! Now, Chu Yang actually fancied about using the power of merely the four of them to kill Ye Wangran? Are you sure... youre not sending us to death? Wei Wuyan asked carefully. What are you saying? Chu Yang flipped his eyelids. Even if you cant beat him to death, beating that Supreme Martial Artist till he bes disabled... can also serve as a major blow to the Ye n! This is absolutely, absolutely impossible! the four said in unison as they put on solemn expressions, Little brother, the Supreme level cultivation cant bepared with other cultivation levels. Any raids, plots or conspiracies are almost nothing at all under the Supreme Martial Artists divine senses. One needs absolute strength in order to defeat a Supreme Martial Artist! Otherwise, why is the Supreme level cultivation so hard to achieve? This is because the divine senses of a Supreme Martial Artist are fundamentally different from ordinary divine senses! I see, Chu Yang said. He could only admit his own ignorance. If thats the case, theres only this way... Ill lure Ye Wangran out, and all of you use the opportunity to take actions. As long as you kill or disable either Ye Wuchen or Ye Wutian, you must retreat immediately and we shall gather at the ce that we agreed on. Then, we shall leave immediately. Chu Yang said heavily. No! Youre not capable of dealing with Ye Wangrans cultivation. Wan Renjie shook his head. Honestly speaking, Ye Wangran can blow off your little body just with a puff on you... I have ideas to deal with this. Chu Yangughed. I have a technique that allows me to imitate various auras, even that of a Supreme Martial Artist. You only need to tell me who from the Xiao n is at the higher stages of the Supreme level. Ill choose one to imitate... Chu Yang blinked his eyes and suddenly changed his face and the way he looked. An inexplicable stately aura came out from him, and he said in an aged voice, Four little friends, where are you going? It turned out to be the aura of a Supreme Martial Artist. The four gasped. Powerful indeed. ... Brother Wei, you shall carry Leer and hold the line in the dark, Chu Yang said to Wei Wuyan. Wei Wuyan nodded heavily. Dont worry. No one can even hurt Leers one hair. Chu Yang nodded. Start actions now. ... The Ye ns camp was enshrouded in darkness. There were a total of three camps, which were arranged to form the shape of a triangle. All the trees in the vicinity were cut. Well, nope, all the branches were gone, and only bare tree trunks were left. In such a dark night, one wouldnt be deceived of hearing, but his vision could be deceived. So, all the leaves here were cleared. When Chu Yang got nearer here, and after the warning of the sword spirit, he finally understood why Wan Renjie, Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan couldnt carry out their assassinations. Surrounding this camp was the Supreme levels divine senses! These divine senses encircled the camp from the top to the bottom like a spider web, and eachyer of it was intricately intertwined with the otheryer; If one slightly touched on it, it would allow the Supreme Martial Artist who set it to immediately identify whether this person was a foe or a friend, and strike a counterattack ordingly! I see! Chu Yang halted his footsteps. Looking at the empty darkness in front of him, he gasped, Is this the real capability of Supreme Martial Artist? Yes! the sword spirit said, Only when one reached this realm would he qualify as a Supreme Martial Artist! the sword spirit also took a breath and continued, So, Wei Wuyan and the rest... cant be considered Supreme Martial Artists! Starting from the Supreme level, one can have divine senses that can spread out like a gigantic! the sword spirit said lightly, And these Supreme Martial Artist dont need to exhaust any energy in doing so. Its cultivation by itself. So, there absolutely isnt any run down Supreme Martial Artist. So this is how a Supreme Martial Artist looks like! Chu Yang said as his eyes lit up and shed. This is the first Supreme Martial Artist that you contact within the Upper Three Heavens, although hes at the beginning first stage! But I have to remind you that this Supreme Martial Artists capability is at least three times more than the forces of Wei Wuyan and the other three joined together! So, when you proposed to kill this Supreme Martial Artist, you were actually sending yourselves to death! And its that kind of death where all of you couldnt fight back at all. Its already very polite of them that they didnt beat you up on the spot. The sword spirit looked at Chu Yang banteringly. Chu Yang was a bit ashamed. Its my fault that I didnt understand the situation. After this, Ill exin to them this mistake and apologize to them. The sword spirit looked at him surprisingly and said, Yes! But, you can just exin to them without apologizing. Chu Yang said lightly, I nearly sent them to death. How can I not apologize? Whats more, this mistake is already very fatal. Ites from my smooth sailing past experiences, and it can be said to be a result of me being spoilt! I may not restrain from making mistakes in the future; but if I repeat such mistakes and didnt correct it on time, it will be a great sacrifice! Apologizing naturally is detrimental to my self-esteem, but only by doing this can I firmly remember the mistake I had made! The sword spirit was silent for a while. Finally, he sighed and said, Its indeed not luck that youve arrived at your current position today step by step with your initially poor cultivation. You always do reflections on yourself several times a day, dont you? In the past, you didnt say this outrightly, so it had always seemed to me that theres some element of luck for every time you seed... But now, I finally understand that its not luck. Its your ingenious calctions time after time! Chu Yang nodded lightly. So Ive reached where I am today. And I havepletely different personalities from my previous life. Because every calction Ive made has made my thoughts more flexible and prudent. Constant reflections on my own mistakes and every risk Ive taken also made me to automatically and immediatelye up with the best n without me having to consider much! Heughed. Actually this is what I relied on all along. Its already very amazing to be able to do this! the sword spirit praised Chu Yang sincerely, This is more terrifying than the divine senses of Supreme Martial Artist. Because Supreme Martial Artists may not find their own mistakes, but you can. This is because I regarded myself as an enemy! Chu Yang said deeply, But Supreme Martial Artists dont. The sword spirit pondered upon the meaning of Chu Yangs words, and suddenly, he sensed Chu Yangs deep regret in his heart as he said this! Regarded himself as an enemy! One could sense how remorseful and resentful Chu Yang was towards what he did in his previous life! Mo Qingwu might not be the only factor! There were many other factors too! Chu Yangs consciousness fell into a deep silence as he sank into his thoughts. The sword spirit took a deep breath, then took over Chu Yangs body. He exercised the Thousand Phantom Technique, and based on his own memory, created the aura of a third stage Supreme Martial Artist. He kept part of the divine senses that both he and Chu Yang shared, and the rest of the senses surged forth towards the Ye ns camps like angry waves. The members of the Ye n were in their respective tents. There appeared to be more than 200 experts and they were all sitting down to practice martial arts. No one dared to fall asleep at such a crucial time. At this moment, everyones face in the room changed color! A strong gust of aura swept towards them like a sh flood from afar. The flowing clouds in the sky suddenly scattered into pieces and disappeared! A Supreme Martial Artist! Following up was a bleak and lonely aura. Then, a deste voice sounded, Ye Wangran,e and have a talk with me, will you? Chapter 912 - The Sudden Appearance of Nineteenth Master Xiao

Chapter 912: The Sudden Appearance of Neenth Master Xiao

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not much energy was exerted in speaking these few words, but everyone could clearly hear them. Although that person spoke it indifferently, its full of bleakness and boredom, as if he couldnt raise his spirits in front of the hundreds of experts of the Ye n. Everyone from the Ye n woke up instantly, and walked out of their tents, looking into the distance. They saw that above a tree 400 to 500 feet away, there was a figure standing with his hands sped behind his back. He was looking up towards the sky, and his ck robes fluttered in the wind. He gave people the feeling that this person would be gone with the wind at any moment and vanish in the expanse of heaven and earth. This elder is... Fourth Master Ye, Ye Wutian, mustered his courage and asked, What are you here for? The man in ck continued to look up at the sky. Then, he slowly lowered his head and gazed deeply at Ye Wutian. The moment his eyes came into contact with Ye Wutian, Ye Wutian felt that that persons eyes suddenly turned into a starry night sky, and instantly, he felt dizzy even from the bottom of his divine spirit. Although he stood still, he felt that his divine spirit had already turned upside down. Ye Wutian couldnt help but hold a hand on his forehead, and he tried hard to close his eyes. Then, he groaned, Elder... He couldnt speak further. Everyone was stunned. Although Ye Wutian only addressed that person, everyone knew Ye Wutian was already asking for mercy as he said this one word. Ye Wutian 1 , who was also known for hiswlessness, actually became like this? It was conceivable how strong the opponent was. The man in ck raised his head up again, and looked at the bright moon in the sky a little sorrowfully. After a long, long time, he said lightly, Ye Wangran, if you donte out, Ill go in. His voice was soft, but the threatening tone in his voice was obvious. If you donte out, Ill attack! These few experts that you have arent even enough for me to kill! If you dont want your Ye n members to die in my hands, thene out now! Although this sentence wasnt said, everyone in the Ye n was clearly aware of the existence of such a sentence! At the same time, a spell of death enshrouded the entire region, and it gradually spread out. It was faint, and it was hard to catch its presence. The man in ck on the tree let out a soft sigh. There was a hint of helplessness in the sigh. Everyone sensed what this sigh meant: Ah, I cant control the spell of death well. My cultivation still isnt enough... Everyone was at a loss of what to say. Only Supreme Martial Artists above the fifth stage could make the spell of death invisible. This man in ck in front of them could already make the spell of death hard to catch the presence, but still, he wasnt satisfied... A voice rang heavily from the Ye ns camp, Such a decisive battle was originally intended for the junior generation to vent their frustrations, and the older generation to practice their cultivation... Why has your Xiao n sent such an expert like you here? There was a little dissatisfaction in his voice. Obviously, he was ming the Xiao n for making such a big fuss over a small matter. Haha... older generation? the man in ck on the tree said as he let out a slight chuckle, Ye Wangran, whos... from the older generation? Ye Wangran said, Isnt it us? The man in ck on the tree became silent. At the next moment, he suddenly used the power of his divine spirit to let out a yell, Ye Wangran! Along with this yell, all the experts from the Ye n felt an ocean of blood appearing in the conscious space of their divine spirits. After that yell, that ocean of blood suddenly surged up huge waves! Bright red color connected with heaven and earth, and theres no other color in sight. They couldnt help but shut their eyes and shake their bodies. They dared not open their eyes for a long time. Every one of them looked dumbstruck. A ck figure flew out from the Ye ns camp. After flying near the ground for 300 feet, he turned around elegantly and rushed up towards the sky, like a rocket, to arrive at a height of 500 feet above the ground, then he flew backward. The distance between him and the man in ck pulled apart again. He settled at the top of the tree 300 feet away from the man in ck. All his movements were smooth. From flying on low grounds, then turning around, rising up to the sky, retreating backward to standing still on the tree, he didnt exchange a breath. He was really more flexible than a bird. But Ye Wangran looked cautious and grim. Looking at the man in ck clothes and veil opposite him, he took in a deep breath and said, Youve such great forces in your divine spirit! The man in ck snorted and said, Ye Wangran, which generation of the Ye n are you from? Ye Wangran straightened his back and said, Im the 65th generation of the Ye n and the direct line of descent of the Ye n. Im positioned number six in our n! Although he didnt acknowledge his opponent to be his senior, the fact that he answered the opponents question truthfully already showed his attitude: Im lower than you in terms of seniority. The man in ck let out an oh, then said with a slight smile, 65th generation... Erm, I remember that Im the 59th generation... Haha... I didnt expect theres already someone from the 65th generation of the Ye n who has be a Supreme Martial Artist. He seemed to look nk for a while. After a long time, he asked, Hows Elder Ye Di? Ye Wangran was silent for a while before he said, Hes alright! Since he didnt know the opponents identity, he could only mention vaguely about this. Erm... The man in ck seemed to be very satisfied with Ye Wangrans answer. He sighed, saying, How many years have passed... This moon today is still the moon in the past. This made Chu Yang, who was hiding in the Nine Tribtions Space, almost want tough aloud: If the bright moon isnt the bright moon in the past, can it even be a sun? Ye Wangran deeply agreed with the words. He actually also sighed, saying, In this versatile world, the only thing that remains unchanged is this moon... The man in ck said lightly, Thew of nature also doesnt change! Ye Wangran shuddered. Then he said respectfully, Elder, thank you for your teaching. Yes, thew of nature also remains unchanged. The man in ck nodded gratifyingly. You learn well! His hands were still sped behind his back as he looked at the moon. He said in an ethereal manner, Today, the moon is bright while the stars are dull. I suddenly feel a little sorrowful... So I decided toe out and have a walk... Ye Wangran said respectfully, I see. The man in ck continued to say, The enmity between the Ye n and my Xiao n hassted for a long time. But both sides have been cordial to each other all along, and even if life and death matters do ur, they wont go to war against each other. Ye Wangran, do you know why? Ye Wangran said respectfully, Back then, nine of our elders swear to the Nine Tribtions Sword that we descendants of the Ye n will be brothers to one another forever. If there is any one of us unworthy to be part of the Ye n, he shall be executed by the nine great ns together. The man in ck nodded slowly, saying, After I finished my closed-door training, I looked at the moon and it stirred up my emotions. Then, I got to know that your Ye n has carried out an attack against us, so I decided toe out to walk around. Ye Wangran groaned in his heart: You wanted toe out to walk around... But why did youe to find me? How can I stand against you in walking around... Then, I suddenly got to know that theres someone from the Ye n whos called Ye Wangran... The clothes of the man in ck fluttered silently in the air, and so he smiled silently. This name exactly describes the sorrow I have this night 2 ... So I came to have a chat with you. Ye Wangrans face looked bitter. He thought: It turned out to be the fault of my name. He asked, May I know who you are... The man in ckughed. Im the 59th generation of the Xiao n and ranked 19 in my n. So do you know who I am now? Ye Wangran instantly changed color on his face. He looked even more respectful now, and said, Elder, so youre Neenth Master Xiao whos known back then for breaking the ground with only a stroke of the sword! Back then, the Three Disaster-Making Supremes adventured in the South-East region and imed that they were unparalleled, and you were sent by your n to kill these three people; It was said that you defeated them with only a stroke of the sword! This made these three people submit to you, and from then on, they disappeared from the martial world... It was said that the stroke of the sword that you made was called Mountain- and River-Moving Technique! The man in ck seemed more solitary. He said indifferently, This is a past event. Theres no use in mentioning it now. Ye Wangran said, Yes. The man in ck stood quietly and still as if he was caught in the memories of the past. He didnt move. Ye Wangran didnt dare to move either. He didnt talk. Ye Wangran also dared not to talk. The forces of divine spirit exerted by this man was aplete blow to him. Now, Ye Wangranpletely believed that this man in ck in front of him was that Neenth Master Xiao who once dominated the Upper Three Heavens as well as all the experts in the world! Legend had it that although the rank of the Xiao ns descendants after his generation exceeded this number 19, no one dared to be ranked 19! Ever since Neenth Master Xiao utilized that Mountain- and River-Moving Technique, his rank prevailed. In the face of such a legendary character, even Ye Wangran, this Supreme Martial Artist, also had to show visceral reverence towards him! After a long time, this Neenth Master Xiao flicked his sleeves, and he fluttered off the tree, flying into the shades of night. He said lightly, Come with me. Then he flew away without turning his head back. Ye Wangran kept up with him without hesitation. In front, this Neenth Master Xiao wasnt traveling at a fast pace. At least, in the eyes of Ye Wangran, this Supreme Martial Artist, the speed was really not fast. It was at least the speed that a Martial Saint would travel... Ye Wangran really didnt understand why Neenth Master Xiao, this elder, would want to travel at such a slow pace and wasnt in a hurry at all when this elder wanted to have a chat with him. But Neenth Master Xiao had his hands sped behind his back all along. Facing the moon and clear sky, this elder flew forth elegantly. It seemed that as he was flying forth, he was also thinking about his past, being sentimental, and trying to understand something... Such ethereal posture of the elder made Ye Wangran act cautiously, and he even dared not to speak which would otherwise disturb this elder. And he could only travel as fast as the elder. So, Ye Wangran conscientiously traveled 200 feet behind the elder and followed behind his back patiently. Ye Wangran, look at the scenery of this South-East region. How is it? this Neenth Master Xiao spoke again as he continued to fly on. He seemed to be testing Ye Wangran. Ye Wangran looked around in midair, and praised, The mountains are magnificent, towering and precipitous, and the heaven and earth look just like they are one body. This kind of scenery is really unmatched in the world. Its no wonder that the Xiao n can produce so many experts in such a beautiful ce. Haha... Neenth Master Xiao shook his head slightly apanied with soft sounds ofughter. Elder, what do you mean? Ye Wangran asked humbly. Back then, I was fortunate to be able to visit the sceneries of Zhongdu together with Ye Di. Ye Di asked me: Neenth, what do you think about the sceneries of Zhongdu? Neenth Master Xiao said lightly. Ye Wangran instantly raised his spirits and said, Then, elder, what did you reply then? The two silhouettes drifted quietly across the sky like flowing clouds. Ye Wangran suddenly felt there were four strong auras hiding beneath them, but Neenth Master Xiao didnt react to them, so Ye Wangran pretended that he didnt sense them, and continued to follow behind Neenth Master Xiao. They are only four Martial Saints... Since Neenth Master Xiao hase personally, how could he devise a sneak attack? For this, Ye Wangran had unconditional trust towards the demeanors of elders! Not only him, but this also applied to everyone from the nine big ns. If such unparalleled expertsy hands, they would definitely cause the earth to shatter and mountains to crack! Why would they still need to carry out sneak attacks or device conspiracies? Besides, Ye Wangran was filled with curiosity and had a strong thirst for knowledge. He knew that since this elder said to bring him here, then this elder meant to teach him something. Usually, a word of advice from such experts was far better than decades of hard practice in martial arts. How would Ye Wangran be willing to let go of such an opportunity? Neenth Master Xiao smiled slightly, and flew for some miles like a light wind, before he stopped and said, Back then, when Ye Di asked me this question, I thought, why did he ask me this question? He said lightly, But when I asked you just now, you replied to me without hesitation. This means that you didnt think about it. Sweat instantly soaked Ye Wangrans body! It was a vast difference between taking the initiative to think and not thinking at all! Elder, please point out. Ye Wangran only felt a cold breeze sweep by and he felt a chill over his body. At this moment, he actually had the sense that autumn hade. Back then, I thought about it and answered: Therere ages toe for both Zhongdu and South-East region, Neenth Master Xiao said smilingly. Ye Wangran started to ponder on the words. Therere ages toe for both Zhongdu and South-East region. The tone isnt soft when he said this. Hes clearlyparing the Xiao n and Ye n. And, hes really quite bold to be able to say this in front of Elder Ye Di. I really wonder whatment Elder Ye Di gave back. As he thought, he asked, Elder, how did Elder Ye Di reply you? Neenth Master Xiao shook his head smilingly. He said, Back then, Elder Ye Di said: Neenth, youre really clear-eyed and talented in your generation! Clear-eyed and talented in your generation! Ye Wangran shuddered. He pondered carefully on the meaning of this sentence. This sentence obviously had some derogatory connotations but also had some positive meanings to it. But why did Elder Ye Di say this? He thought for a long time but couldnt find an answer. He finally asked, Then, Neenth master, what do you think of my answer? He seemed to beparing himself to that Neenth master back then. He wanted to know the difference between him and Neenth master. Unwittingly, Neenth Master Xiao had already led Ye Wangran to drift across four or five mountain tops and got far from the ck Pine Forest. ... Chapter 913 - Exposed

Chapter 913: Exposed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Neenth Master Xiao continued to fly forth casually, but he had taken up his pace. He said lightly, As for your answer... Ye Wangran asked humbly, How is it? Its from a simple sentence that ones personality can be seen. Neenth Master Xiaoughed and shook his head. Its from the most casual conversation that one will speak the most sincere words. Your answer is pure ttery. Neenth Master Xiao smiled lightly. You are somewhat hypocritical. This kind of personality is a great obstacle to learning martial arts! You must be careful. Ye Wangrans heart jerked. He said, Great obstacle in learning martial arts... Neenth Master Xiao said lightly, You may think that one shouldnt be whole-hearted to others lest he was tricked by them. You may even be contented to see them being tricked; but you neglected the fact that since you never suffer from disadvantages, you can rarely gain advantages. Ye Wangran submitted himself to what Neenth Master Xiao said. Elder, you make so much sense. Neenth Master Xiao smiled lightly, and said, So... your outlook isnt optimistic. If... youre very likely to send yourself to your own destruction. Ye Wangran shuddered and said, Elder, you mean... Neenth Master Xiao looked deeply at him and stopped for the first time, then said lightly, Your achievements will stop advancing permanently! Ye Wangrans face turned pale gray, and he mumbled, Stop here permanently... Neenth Master Xiao stopped. As his clothes fluttered in the air, he looked sad in his eyes. Looking at the mountains beneath his feet, he said, What do you see? Ah? Ye Wangran was at a loss of what to answer. Where do you think is this ce? Neenth Master Xiao asked. This is... Ye Wangran looked down but discovered that he was aplete stranger to the surroundingndscape. They seemed to havee out into his sight unknowingly. You ah... Neenth Master Xiao smiled softly andmented, You were only careful about whats in front but you neglected whats behind you. Ye Wangran flushed with shame. He said, Just now, I was too focused on listening to your teachings that I ignored my surroundings. Neenth Master Xiaoughed and said benevolently, Well, you should go back. Its almost done now, and I will go back for closed-door training. If you meet Elder Ye Di when you go back, greet him on my behalf. Yes... Erm, elder, what do you mean by its almost done now? Ye Wangran faintly sensed that something was wrong. Neenth Master Xiao floated up andughed, saying, This time, your Ye n has gone too far. So, Ive let them give all of you a lesson. I didnt have a choice but to lead you out... It should be done over there. Ye Wangran was dumbstruck. Elder! You?! He was shocked and angry at the same time. He never expected that such an elder would resort to such low-down actions. Neenth Master Xiao smiled lightly. His sleeves fluttered in the wind, and he flew up to the top of a hill. Ye Wangran, we shall meet again someday. Ye Wangrans whole body shuddered with rage. He finally understood the Xiao ns conspiracy. With a yell, he mmed out his hands and roared, Im pissed off! With a boom, the entire hill in front of him was raised up into mid-air. Although he was furious, he also knew that the cultivation of Neenth Master Xiao wasnt what he could deal with alone. At this moment, its already nice of Neenth Master Xiao to not have taken the opportunity to deal with him... So, of course, he dared not to seek trouble from this Neenth Master Xiao. He just wanted to vent the anger in his heart and was about to go back after that. The moment he turned around, he realized that amidst the dust that suffused the air, that Neenth Master Xiao staggered a bit from his technique in raising up the hill, and also looked a little awkward. Then, he continued to fly forth at a Saint level speed... Ye Wangran was stunned for a while. Whats going on? His cultivation is much higher than me. Why would this happen? Immediately, a terrible thought arose in his heart: Is he a swindler? His heart jerked for a while when he thought about this. He chased up to Neenth Master Xiao without hesitation. Elder, wait. I have something to ask you. That Neenth Master Xiao in front jerked slightly. He finally stopped and slowly turned back, then said indifferently, Ye Wangran, you want toy hands on me? As he spoke, the strong forces of divine spirit start to spread out from his body. Ye Wangran jerked instinctively, and he was a little uncertain about his thought again. He thought: If hes a swindler, why would the forces of his divine spirit be so strong? He couldnt help but have some scruples in his heart. He said, I didnt quite understand your words. So, I would like to ask a question... Neenth Master Xiaoughed and said, Ye Wangran, are you doubting my identity? Ye Wangran was a little embarrassed that Neenth Master Xiao had seen through his mind. He said, I wouldnt have dared to. The eyes of Neenth Master Xiao turned into two bolts of lightning. He stared at Ye Wangran quietly and this made him flustered. After a long time, Neenth Master Xiao asked indifferently, What do you not understand? Ye Wangran murmured, Im only concerned about your health. 300 years ago, you were injured. I heard from my elders that you came to our Ye n to find elixirs... Im not sure if youve found any? If you dont, Ive brought some with me... The sword spirit halted instantly. He didnt know how to answer this question. He also didnt know whether theres really such a matter. Ye Wangran should be probing us by asking this. But should I say yes, or no? This was a simple question. But this had made both the sword spirit and Chu Yang feel difficult. If they answered incorrectly, it would be bad! This guy in front was a Supreme Martial Artist! Even if the sword spirit and Chu Yang joined forces together, they would definitely not be his opponent! There shouldnt be such a thing, Chu Yang said as he thought, 300 years ago, this Neenth Master Xiao should be at least a second stage Supreme Martial Artist. Who would hurt him if hes in closed-door training all day long? Besides, if hes really hurt, how would he go to the Ye n to find medicines? The sword spirit thought for a while and thought this was quite reasonable. He snorted and said, What injuries? Since when was I injured? Ye Wangran, youre really weird. You actually dare to use such despicable means to probe me! Well, for the sake of you being young and ignorant, I shant argue with you. Go back quickly! Ye Wangrans face instantly changed. He became utterly raged and somewhat hysterical! He fixed his eyes on the sword spirit and gnashed his teeth, saying, Im so pissed off! Pissed off, pissed off! The sword spirit knew that something bad was going to happen, but he forced himself to lookposed, and roared, Ye Wangran! Good! Ye Wangran was extremely indignant. Ive been mingling in the martial world for thousands of years, but I was actually deceived by you! If I dont take revenge on you, how will I still have the face in the world... You... you... Youre actually so bold toe and deceive me... The sword spirit snorted coldly, Ye Wangran, you dare to be rude to me? He tried his luck and continued to act like an elder. Ye Wangran looked at the sky and let out forlornughter. You still want to continue to deceive me! Hahaha... How ridiculous! 700 years ago, Neenth Master Xiao had a psychological disorder during cultivation. His life was saved only after the Xiao n pleaded for the Soul-Returning Cream from our Ye n... You... you... He couldnt stand it anymore. Letting out a scream, he mmed his palm forth. Chu Yang and the sword spirit groaned in their hearts. Damn it, such things actually happened to Neenth Master Xiao... The sword spiritughed. Youre smart then. But you, Ye Wangran, followed behind my ass called me elder all the way like a dog. This is not a bad trip... He extended his body and flew away like a stream of light. Ye Wangrans face became contorted with rage. He rushed up insanely. If I cant catch you today alive and make you taste the cruelest form of torture in this world, Ill have really lived my whole life in vain. Ye Wangran had already caught up with the sword spirit when he just flew away. Ye Wangran extended his hands, and instantly the clouds in the sky condensed to form a 1,000-feet-wide huge hand which mmed down onto the sword spirit. Chu Yang and the sword spirit groaned bitterly in their hearts. Originally, both of them were still contented of not onlypleting the task sessfully but also nted the inner demon in Ye Wangran that his cultivation will stop advancing permanently... What a good thing! Damn it, why did he see through the fraud at thest moment... How to deal with this now? Not to mention this, they couldnt even resist such a grasp by Ye Wangran. The sword spirit forcibly used the force of the divine spirit and let out a sharp squeak, which violently pierced into Ye Wangrans divine spirit. This caused Ye Wangrans divine spirit to jerk and the big hand in the air to lose its grasp. The sword spirit slipped out of the hand like a fish, and desperately dashed off at full speed. A faint, white smoke shed across the sky, and it became smaller and smaller, then vanished. Ye Wangran snorted, he became even angrier. I dont know what causes the forces in your divine spirit to be so strong, but despite this, your cultivation is too weak! At this moment, the two people were thousands of feet apart. But every word that Ye Wangran spoke was very clear, and they seemed to bombard near the sword spirits ears as if they were going to drill into his ears! The sword spirit didnt say anything and continued to fly forth speedily, and he would change direction at any ce that allowed him to do so. His body was as flexible as a snake. Every time he changed his direction, his speed would instead increase. Suddenly, Ye Wangran shouted from behind, Stop! With this roar, there seemed to be a storm that had erupted from behind! The sword spirit turned a deaf ear and continued to fly forth. But at the next instant, wind and cloud condensed right in front of him, and there was a burst of spiritual energy which fluctuated violently in the air. In the blink of an eye, the energy surged forth. The sword spirit groaned, and following which, four big letters, formed by the wind and cloud that had converged together, mmed towards him. Each letter was a hundred feet high and a hundred feet wide. With thunder-like momentums, they crushed towards the sword spirit from three directions! They formed the word that Ye Wangran had roared previously: S! T! O! P! Chapter 914 - It’s big trouble this time around

Chapter 914: Its big trouble this time around

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The four letters mmed down ahead of the sword spirit! The sword spirit roared, and the Nine Tribtions Sword appeared in his hands. With all his strength, he issued forth the technique of Killing All Creations Is Not Enough! With a bang, a huge hole was sted out in the middle of the word. The sword spirit manipted Chu Yangs body and passed through the hole, and then flew away at a fast speed. But, this dy caused Ye Wangran, who was chasing from behind, to catch up by 1,000 feet. Dont try to escape! Ye Wangran roared again. In front, 15 letters mmed down ahead of the sword spirit again! The sword spirit broke through the letters and cried, Ye Wangran, if you dont go back, those Ye n members with you will be all killed! Ye Wangranughed indignantly. Even if theyre all killed, youll also not be alive either! The sword spirit fled speechlessly: This guy is insane! Two figures, one ahead of the other, flew at high speed in the sky. One could see Ye Wangran, the one behind, was getting closer and closer to the sword spirit ahead! The distance between them was reducing bit by bit! If it wasnt the sword spirit, who was traveling with unpredictable speed patterns, any other Saint level experts might long have been captured. But, the gap in cultivation between him and Ye Wangran was too big. Regardless of how hard the sword spirit tried, he couldnt cast aside Ye Wangran. Ye Wangran was already infuriated! He was fooled in such a manner! Its too big an insult for him! The sword spirit had a clear goal: To get to the Xiao ns camp as fast as he could... There might not be Supreme Martial Artists anywhere else, but there must be in the Xiao ns camp! The sword spirit manipted Chu Yangs body and with a shake, there appeared three figures that flew in three different directions. Ye Wangran roared and mmed forth three consecutive palms. The three figures were instantly mmed into pieces; the distance between him and the sword spirit was thus pulled apart by 100 feet. Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop! Ye Wangran roared consecutively for five times. In the sky, spiritual energy surged, and wind and cloud rolled. Five mountains appeared, one after another, in front of the sword spirit! Helpless, the sword spirit made use of the forces of the divine spirit,unched the Nine Tribtions Sword, and forcibly rushed towards them. An extraordinary sight appeared in the sky. At first, mountains of cloud and mist appeared in the sky, then a stream of light prated into them and created a big hole in it before it passed through the hole and exited the mountains. Behind it, a simr ck figure chased after the figure in front like a bolt of lightning. They looked just like two ck lines that were joined together. The mountains of cloud and mist burst apart behind them, and they produced thunderous sounds. Following which, dense clouds began to gather... In front of the duo was a clear sky with fluttering white clouds, but behind them, it was lightning and thunder. And this formed a peculiarndscape. The duo was now getting closer and closer! 800 feet! 700 feet! 500 feet... Suddenly, the sword spirits body tightened up. He heard that Ye Wangran was taking in a deep breath of air from behind. Instantly, the sword spirit sensed that the air surrounding him was all sucked up, and behind him was a deep, bottomless ck hole! The sword spirit shrieked and his body swayed for a moment. Then, the sword light suddenly turned into a bird which flew up with its extended wings. At the same time, Ye Wangran mmed a palm forth from behind! From his position to 3,000 feet ahead of the sword spirit, a ck tunnel suddenly appeared! It was a full 100 feet wide and a full 100 feet high! The bird made up of sword light had the majority of its body lifted up, and by just a bit, it couldpletely flee from the scope of the ck hole. But, ultimately, it didnt escape! With a bang, the bird suddenly dispersed in the air. It turned back into a ck figure and continued to dash forward. Since the sword spirit was manipting Chu Yangs body now, the strike just now didnt pose a great deal on Chu Yang. However, it had a huge impact on the sword spirits divine spirit! At the moment of the strike, Chu Yang could even clearly feel the feebleness of the sword spirit. Ever since Chu Yang had gotten the Nine Tribtions Sword and possessed the sword spirit, Chu Yang had never seen the sword spirit be so feeble in a battle! The sword spirit yelled and said hurriedly, Its 17,000 feet away from the Xiao ns camp! Now, Ill use a secret method to burn the divine spirit to cast him off and get there in a moments time. Then, I must rest. You shall take over your body and adapt yourself to the circumstances. Chu Yang said, Alright! Ill hold him! The sword spirit smiled lightly. At the next instant, a white light suddenly emerged from his body, then he elerated forth at a speed more than ten times his original speed. Ye Wangran was taken aback. He saw that the ck figure ahead of him suddenly picked up his speed, then vanished from his sight like a bolt of lightning. Burn your divine spirit? Ye Wangran snorted. Do you think you can escape just by burning your divine spirit? In front of you is the Xiao ns camp. Without hesitation, he pursued forward murderously. In the Xiao ns camp, everyone had their eyes fixed on the spectacle in the sky. An experienced expert had already guessed out, There are definitely two unparalleled experts putting up a fight in the air! Before his voice trailed off, a ck figure fell from the sky, apanied by a shriek caused by him breaking through the air. At first, it was just a tiny ck spot in the sky, but instantly, it had be a person who hadnded in the camp. Bang! And dust soared up into the sky. Who is this?! everyone shouted in unison as if they were confronting a great enemy. But that man in ck had already begun to yell hurriedly, Go away quick, go away! Ye Wangran ising! With this one sentence, the Xiao n members were instinctively led to believe: This person is on their own side? Immediately, they realized the seriousness of the matter: Ye Wangran ising!? He is a Supreme Martial Artist! How to resist him? With a sh, this man in ck vanished in a grove. Everyone was about to question him further, but they saw another figure appear in the sky, and he flew down in the direction of the camp. With a sneer, he said, The Xiao ns camp? Do you think I cant find you after youe in here? With a bang, hended on the camps ground! This strong quake caused all the tents in the Xiao ns camp to fly up into the midair. At the same time, a few experts from the Xiao n were also thrown up into the air to be flying men. A dozen of people who stood nearer to where Ye Wangrannded involuntarily flew up and vomited blood in the air. Ye Wangran waved his hands, and his sleeves brushed through the air. Instantly, all the specks of dust floating in the air vanished. His eyes, like that of an eagle, slowly swept past everyone in front of him, and he shouted, Come out! Eight people lined up in a row. Like eight iron towers, each of them looked grim and imposing. Each of them took a stride forth and said, Elder Ye. Ye Wangran said angrily, Whos that guy who pretended to be mysterious just now? Come out! The eight gazed at one another and asked, Elder Ye, to whom are you referring? Ye Wangran burst into anger. How do I know which one is it? Why? The Xiao n only dares to act but dont dare to take responsibility for it? The eight were all puzzled. The one who was taking the lead was an eighth stage Martial Saint, and he was normally arrogant. But now, he hadpletely lost his face by being reprimanded by Ye Wangran in this way. He sneered and said, Elder, we dont know what youre talking about. Ye Wangran snorted. Ill let you know! Suddenly, he extended his hand and reached the neck of someone who was more than a hundred feet away from him. He yelled, Now, do you understand? Third brother! Third master! The rest were utterly shocked and rushed up to him anxiously. That third master was unyielding to Ye Wangran. He still remained firm although he was seized by Ye Wangran and forcibly replied with a sneer, Why, Elder Ye is thinking of killing me? This is the South-East region! Thispletely annoyed Ye Wangran. Ye Wangranughed. Your Xiao n lured me away so that you couldy hands on my men. Am I right? If you dare to kill people, why cant I? Third Master Xiao? Hahaha... As he said, his face looked more and more murderous. He might just squeeze Third Master Xiao to death at the very next moment! Ye Wangran! Stop! With a shout, a grim-looking elder with long brows and long slit eyes suddenly appeared out of nowhere in front of Ye Wangran. He asked lightly, What has happened? Sixth Master Ye, youre known for your calmness level in the Ye n. You actually also have a time when youre in such a violent rage? Theres some meaning of derisiveness in his words, and he didnt evade or fear Ye Wangran at all! Obviously, he was from the same generation as Ye Wangran. Fifth Master Xiao, it turns out that youre secretly taking charge of this movement! Ye Wangran looked evilly at the elder and said slowly, No wonder the movement this time around was so insidious and sinister! Fifth Master Xiao said heavily, You shall put down third brother first. What has exactly happened? It actually made you this angry. Ye Wangranughed and his eyes flickered. He shouted, You dont have to say anything else. Just hand over that person just now! Fifth Master Xiao was startled. Who? Ye Wangran was raged. Dont y me for a fool! Facing someone of his own generation, Ye Wangran finally unmasked himself and became aggressive! Fifth Master Xiao looked serious. He turned back and asked, Did anyonee in just now? Wheres he? Ye Wangran sneered from aside. The way he watched Fifth Master Xiao was as if he was watching a show. One person said, Theres indeed a man in ck who came in just now... Before he finished saying, Fifth Master Xiao had already roared out, Wheres he? Let hime out! Everyone hurriedly went to search around. But how could they find him at this moment? They searched for a big round to find this person but to no avail. Ye Wangran was already shuddering in rage. Fifth Master Xiao said heavily to Ye Wangran, Brother Ye, this is a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!? Ye Wangranughed in rage and swayed that Third Master Xiao in his hands. At this point, youre still telling me that this is a misunderstanding? Fifth Master Xiao took a step forth. He looked dignified. Its indeed a misunderstanding! You must believe me. Ye Wangranughed indignantly. FIfth Master Xiao, what have you done to my n when I wasnt around? This shouldnt be a misunderstanding, right? Fifth Master Xiao was startled. Brother Ye, why do you say this? How can I be that kind of a despicable person? Ye Wangran nodded slowly. You didnt do anything? Fifth Master Xiao said angrily, Of course I didnt do anything! Ye Wangran continued to nod slowly, then said word by word. Then,e with me. I shant care about my old face today. Come! Fifth Master Xiao! ... Chapter 915 - One Shot and Two Rounds

Chapter 915: One Shot and Two Rounds

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Wangran picked up this Third Master Xiao. The real name of this Third Master Xiao was Xiao Luoyu, and he had a Saint level cultivation! This time around, he was the main person-in-charge of the Xiao ns army. At this moment, he was held humiliatingly in Ye Wangrans hands, and his face had turned purple from rage. He wanted tomit suicide by biting his tongue, but he couldnt move at all. Fifth Master Xiao and everyone else didnt hesitate and followed up. Fifth Master Xiao felt very miserable. He was considered an elder in the Xiao n, and was from the same generation as Ye Wangran. Fifth Master Xiaos name was Xiao Zhen. His cultivation was on par with that of Ye Wangran! But now, he waspletely unaware of what had happened. This time, the Ye n had suddenly attacked the Xiao n, so the Xiao n could only fight back passively. The Xiao n was muddle-headed from the start as to why this battle took ce; It was only till Seventh Master Xiao woke up that they understood more or less why the Ye n attacked them. Since the Ye n sent Ye Wangran forward, the Xiao n would naturally have to dispatch Xiao Zhen. This way, the two ns would be evenly matched. And Xiao Zhen also knew that while his n was raged by Seventh Master Xiaos injuries, they hadnt reached the extent of being at daggers drawn with the Ye n. So, Xiao Zhen knew well that this battle wouldnt be an intense one. Big ns had to improve their cultivations through battles anyway. The Ye n opposite them should have thought the same way. Sure enough, everything had gone ording to what Xiao Zhen had expected. Although everyone was using weapons against each other, they didnt put up a deadly fight. Instead, both ns appeared that they were just cultivating their subjects. While assassins rapidly put up attacks and caused a number of casualties, this wasnt a great deal to both ns. How would there be no casualties in the martial world? Even if one had nothing to do and just slept on the bed, he might fall down the bed and die... But now that Ye Wangran directly dashed into the Xiao ns tent, and even shouting and yelling at the Xiao n along his way, this made Xiao Zhen utterly raged! Everyone knows exactly what had happened. Why are you so angry? Besides... You said that its a Xiao n member that fought with you in the sky. I can say the same that a Ye n member was also involved. A discerning person could see at a nce that the person that fought with you was absolutely not a Supreme Martial Artist! But as a Supreme Martial Artist, you actually fought with him for such a long time and didnt defeat him, and finally, you chased him into our Xiao ns tent... Do you, Ye Wangran, think our Xiao n are fools? Xiao Zhen followed closely behind Ye Wangran closely. He secretly decided: If Ye Wangran didnt give him an exnation to this matter, he wouldnt let this matter pass easily! Ye Wangran flew at a high speed all the way. In a moments time, he arrived at the Ye ns camp. Upon looking down, he let out an anxious scream and almost fell from the sky. He cried in extreme grief, Fifth Master Xiao, look at what youve done! Fifth Master Xiao looked down and he also became instantly startled! A sense of chill crept up his head. The Ye ns camp was in a great mess, and it turned out that a big fight had taken ce there not long ago! Among the 200 or so people in the camp, there were more than a hundred who were lying or rolling on the ground, as they cried in pain. Some had broken legs, some had severed arms, while others suffered from various strange injuries. Aside, there were eight people lying silently on the ground. These eight people were stained with blood all over their bodies. By their looks, they were obviously dead. Ye Wangran roared and rushed towards the camp like a bolt of lightning. What has happened? Fourth Master Ye [Ye Wutian] greeted them. He was limping, while his arms drooped down on one side, and his face was full of blood and grievances. Elder, its done by the Xiao n! Xiao Zhen and the rest shuddered and stood nkly on the ground. We did it? What did we do? Ye Wangrans face turned cold. He tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart, and said in a low voice, Wutian, whats the casualty? Ye Wutian looked at him nkly, then suddenly burst into tears and wailed like a baby. Tears brushed down his face. Ye Wangrans heart sank. Say! Wuchen is dead... Wuchen is dead... Elder, Wuchen... He was killed by two people in front of me! I... I... He thumped his chest and stamped his feet. I desperately tried to save him... But they both had ninth stage Saint levels... Or cultivations higher than this. If not for everyone who tried hard to fight against them... I might not be spared too... Ye Wangrans heart jerked. He grabbed hold of Ye Wutian at once. Are you sure its the Xiao n? Absolutely! Ye Wutian shouted indignantly, If I made a false statement, Im willing to die by being struck by lightning! These three people tried hard to cover up themselves, but... that Autumn Wind and Rain Sword Technique is the Xiao ns signature technique! Although they tried their best to alter the technique, it cant escape my eyes! As he said, he dropped his knees onto the ground and prostrated repeatedly. Elder, you must take revenge for us! Wuchen... Wuchen just died... Ye Wangran abruptly turned back and looked at Xiao Zhen. Fifth Master Xiao, what else can you say? Facing Ye Wangrans eyes which were sharp as a knife, Xiao Zhen involuntarily took a step back and said hurriedly, Brother Ye! I can promise that this matter is definitely not done by our Xiao n! Xiao Zhen knew that the trouble would be huge if there were further shreds of evidence pointed against the Xiao n! But before he finished saying, he heard a snapping sound. He jerked and looked back. At this moment, Third Master Xiao [Xiao Luoyu] was seized in Ye Wangrans hands, and his neck was softly tilted to one side. A trace of blood was hanging at the corner of his mouth, and his face was ashy. He had no breath now. He was in Ye Wangrans hands, just like a rag bag. Xiao Zhen abruptly looked up at Ye Wangran and shouted angrily, Ye Wangran! You... He had never expected that Ye Wangran would do things in such a resolute manner! Ye Wangran looked at him coldly and didnt retreat by a bit. He even swayed Xiao Luoyus corpse in his hands and smiled sinisterly. Then, he gritted his teeth and said in a funny tone, Xiao Zhen, you are distressed, and you are furious. Am I right? Am I right? Xiao Zhen gritted his teeth. Ye Wangran, do you want our two ns to put up a real fight? Ye Wangran shrugged and revealed a terrified look. Im really scared of you... Then he abruptly straightened his face, gritted his teeth and said, Xiao Zhen! Im really scared of you! Im really scared of you! Xiao Zhens whole face was contorted. Everyone could hear the ruthlessness and disdain carried in Ye Wangrans voice when he said Im really scared of you. The faces of the seven Xiao n members standing behind Xiao Zhen looked as cold as frost. Opposite them, Ye Wangran stood straight and still. Although behind him was a group of the beaten and copsed army, Ye Wangran still stood upright, valiant and unyielding! The surrounding air was silent yet oppressive, just like a volcano before the eruption. Everyone was silent. It seemed that only Ye Wangran and Xiao Zhen had the authority to speak. But the duo also didnt speak. Speaking seemed useless at this moment. Xiao Zhen originally wanted to exin this matter, but the resoluteness of Ye Wangran in seizing Xiao Luoyus neck instantly made him understand that no matter how he could exin or whether this matter was really done by the Xiao n, it was unimportant anymore! Theres absolutely no need to exin now! Ye Wangran, youre good! Youre really resolute! Xiao Zhen nodded his head and gave Ye Wangran a malicious look. Then he nodded, nodded again, before he turned around, ready to leave. At this point in time, he must report this matter to the n! As for Ye Wangran and him, they couldnt fight against each other here no matter what. Once theyy hands on each other, he couldnt kill Ye Wangran, but neither Ye Wangran could kill him! But all the other members of the Xiao n and Ye n would definitely not leave here alive if they really started a fight! If they started a fight, Ye Wangran had endless opportunities to exterminate all the men on Xiao Zhens side. This was something that Xiao Zhen couldnt prevent from happening. But simrly, if Xiao Zhen were to attack the Ye n, Ye Wangran couldnt fend either! Although there were a number of Saint level experts from the Xiao n, even if a hundred of ninth stage Saint level experts were to fight against a first stage Supreme Martial Artist whose realm hadnt stabilized yet, these hundred experts would still all die in a moments time! Theres a huge difference between the understanding of a Martial Saint and the divine senses of a Supreme Martial Artist! So, Xiao Zhen didnt want to stay here any longer. But when he was about to leave, Ye Wangran shouted for him to stop. Wait! Ye Wangran was still slightly gritting his teeth. He raised his head and looked disdainfully at Xiao Zhen, then said, Xiao Zhen, are you leaving just like that? Xiao Zhen didnt turn back. He only said heavily, What do you want? Ye Wangran let out a strangeugh. There are now eight men whore dead on my side! But theres only one on your side! Dont you feel that this is unfair? Even the Xiao ns leader this time around has died in your hands! Even if you dont say, the enmity between our two ns is unresolvable from now on! Yet youre still not satisfied? Xiao Zhen became furious. Ye Wangran gritted his teeth. Those that have died on my side are not ordinary characters either! Your Xiao n should know who youve killed! Hes Ye Wuchen! Hes ranked eighth in our Ye ns secondst generation! Hes only 50 years old, but hes already a Martial Saint! Do you know what that means? Xiao Zhen sneered. Ye Wangran, Im taking my men to leave now! If you want to strike us now, feel free to do so. If you dont want your Ye n members to have their corpses buried in this ck Pine Forest, Ill also be willing to spare my men! As he said, he continued to walk forth without turning back. He meant: As long as Ye Wangran dares toy hands on the Xiao n, Ill also make sure that no one from the Ye n will be unscathed! He predicted that Ye Wangran wouldnt dare toy hands. Predicted that since Ye Wangran had already lost Ye Wuchen, he couldnt bear to expose Ye Wutian to danger! But Xiao Zhen had predicted wrongly again! Ye Wangran had borne much humiliation tonight. First, he was cheated by a Xiao ns descendant, which had brought huge shame to him. He was already boiling with rage. Then, he saw one of the younger generations that he had brought being killed here. How could he bear his anger any further? Xiao Zhen walked forth by one step and heard Ye Wangran saying with gritted teeth, Since you dont care, Ill also do the same! Chapter 916 - Feng Yurou

Chapter 916: Feng Yurou

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Zhen instantly felt that something bad had happened and turned around. A ckish substance, apanied by sharp sounds of wind, greeted him. Xiao Zhens hands stretched out to reach out that thing. With a nce, he realized that it was Xiao Luoyus corpse. Xiao Luoyu was already dead. If Ye Wangran were to crush the corpse, he would have gone too far. Roaring, Ye Wangran turned into a ck gust of wind which swept through the Xiao ns members. With two bangs, two Monarch level experts of the Xiao n were rolled up and then torn apart in midair! Xiao Zhens body whirled, and appeared in front of Ye Wangran. Xiao Zhen then punched a fist towards Ye Wangran! This punch was as forceful as the weight of a mountain! It seemed that heaven and earth had frozen at this instant. The surrounding space also became stagnant with this punch, and the air was no longer circting! Ye Wangran! Do you really want everyone to die? Xiao Zhen roared. Ye Wangran let out a shrill scream. Suddenly, there was a dramatic change to the whole night sky! For someone who has never seen Ye Wangran before, his spirits will damage once he did! As Ye Wangrans screamed, the sky changed its color. He sounded forceful and extremely resolute and insane, and his words cast a spell of death. Then let them die together! As he said, the whole piece of the ground beneath them began to sink and copse! Columns of smoke flew thousands of feet up the sky. Fissures on the ground began to crack open. This is the Ye ns Heaven-and-Earth-Overturning Technique! Hes insane! Xiao Zhen extended his body and roared, Retreat quickly! Then he roared again, Ye Wangran, catch this Mountain-and-River-Gathering Technique! He stamped heavily on the ground. With a bang, jets of energy rushed out, instantly gathering the ground that had cracked open under his feet. His body also rose higher and higher as more and more broken pieces of thend gathered. He extended his two hands, then brought them together in front of him! With a whistling sound, two great hands appeared in the air, and they pped violently towards Ye Wangran from left and right respectively! Ye Wangranughed hysterically. Cruel of you! Look at my Wind-and-Cloud-Breaking Technique! He brought his two hands together before separating them again. A ck jet of energy instantly shot out of his hands. The two jets of energy collided with each other, causing the ground between them to suddenly crack open to form a bottomless chasm thats about 300 to 400 feet wide! Fifth Master Xiao, I want to kill your men, and you wont be able to stop me! As Ye Wangranughed, he flew forth like a falcon. With a few shes of his body, shrill cries of the Xiao n members were continuously heard. Xiao Zhen was extremely indignant. He shouted, Then we shall see whos faster! See if you kill all my Xiao n members first, or I kill all your Ye n members first! He turned into a stream of light instantly and shot into the group of Ye n members who were already badly beaten previously. Then he extended his two hands and started to kill them ferociously! Shrill cries were heard one after another! Instantly, this dark ck Pine Forest had be a battlefield between two Supreme Martial Artists! Neither the Ye n nor the Xiao n had expected such a situation to ur! In a moments time, the two had already killed a number of people. Now, they were shuttling within the forest to look for people they had missed out to kill. Each of them thought: You want to kill my men. But since I cant save my men, I can only kill your men! The duos cultivations were on par with each other, and they were well aware of this. Those pathetic experts from the Ye n and the Xiao n were going to bepletely wiped out soon. Suddenly, a voice rang, Stop! It was clear, melodious, and even a little soft. One could sense some gentleness just by listening to the sound. It came from a woman. The voice wasnt loud at all. But regardless of whether its Ye Wangran or Xiao Zhen, who were all in wrath, they stopped all that they were doing as if they had gotten an electric shock. Ye Wangrans five fingers were already on the head of a Saint level expert, but he hadnt exerted force on it yet. Hearing this shout, he actually held back the primordial qi that was about to be released from his palm. And he remained in this position. Xiao Zhens three fingers were already grasped on Ye Wutians throat. Xiao Zhen was about to crash Ye Wutians throat when he heard this sound, and he stopped his actions. There was silence in the air. Even in the air that was reeked of blood, there was a sudden sense of peacefulness and gentleness. That soft voice said, Are the two of you insane? Ye Wangran and Xiao Zhen made the same action in unison: They flew onto an open area and stood in silence respectfully, then exercised their energy to immediately disperse the blood, and foul air away from their own bodies. Then, the two bent down and asked, Is this Lord Feng? With a deep sigh, appearing before the two was a beautiful woman with clothes that were as white as snow. This woman seemed to be only in her twenties. She was willowy, had delicate features and a head of fair hair. Her presence here was sufficient to change the atmosphere of the battlefield. A charming sense of warmth and pity filled the area as if spring had befallen the Earth in this early Autumn. She just stood there quietly. But Ye Wangran and Xiao Zhen dared not to even take a breath. The two unparalleled experts who were intending to carry out a great massacre suddenly became even more obedient than a little sheep. That woman sighed faintly and frowned slightly. She said in a soft and low voice, What is this for? The duo lowered their heads and dared not to say a word. In the face of this woman in white, they even dared not to probe this womans cultivation or cast out their divine senses. Look up, the woman in white said softly. Yes, the two replied at the same time. They raised their heads, but their bodies were still bent down. They then realized that next to this woman was a girl. Simrly, she was also pretty and had a head of fair hair. Although she was still a little young, one could see calmness in her eyes. There was a faint haughtiness in her looks, as if she had already been wielding some power in her hands. She was in ck, and her face looked cold. She was like a piece of ice which refused to melt, and any man who wanted to approach her would only get frostbite. Its good that you still recognize me. Im Feng Yurou, the woman in white said in a soft and thready voice, as she looked at the two quietly. Lord Feng is famous around the world. How can we not know you? Cold sweat crept up Ye Wangran and Xiao Zhens faces at the same time. Erm... Are you still willing to listen to me? Feng Yurou said as her long, thin brows slightly furrowed, Im not aw-enforcement officer anymore. Well listen carefully and do whatever Lord Feng says, no matter what! the duo said in unison. Erm, then you shall not fight, Feng Yurou said softly, Its very ufortable to see so many people die... You shall return to your own ns now. After that, she said to Xiao Zhen, Tell Xiao Se about this when youre back. Xiao Zhen said respectfully, Yes. Feng Yurou looked at Ye Wangran and said softly, You shall tell Ye Di. Ye Wangran said respectfully with his head hung low, Yes. Erm... I need both of you to help me spread some information. Feng Yurou rubbed her forehead and even smiled slightly. She pulled the girl in ck to her side and said softly, This is my new apprentice. Her surname is Wu. The two jerked before they said aloud at the same time, Congrattions to Lord Feng! You finally found an inheritor! What a matter thats worthy of celebration! If the whole world knows about this, everyone will surely celebrate this together! Then they turned around to face the girl in ck, Congrattions to Miss Wu. Now that youve met a great teacher, youll be sure to gain formidable influence and be a leader of the world in the future! The girl in ck bowed quietly and said politely, Thank you. Then she stepped back to one step behind Feng Yurou. Feng Yurou smiled with satisfaction. She said softly, I heard that it hasnt been peaceful in this area, so Ive especiallye to have a look, and at the same time, enjoy the scenery of this South-East region. He originally wanted toe here too, but we met two people just now. I dont like those two people, so I left them first. When she said he, she even appeared unnatural, like an unmarried girl talking about her fiance. Her face, which was as white as white jade, also blushed a little. It turns out that Lord Yue had also intended toe... Xiao Zhen and Ye Wangran shuddered at the same time. Sweat crept up their foreheads and their bodies softened. They had long been thanking God in their hearts as soon as they heard about this. Luckily, its the wife, and not the husband, who came today. If Yue Lingxue came and saw the two killing the innocents... it would be death that awaited for the two... Qianqian has good aptitude, and both of us like her very much. Feng Yurou bloomed with happiness as she mentioned her new apprentice. So, Lingxue also stopped epting new apprentices. That means Qianqian is themon apprentice of the both of us. Ye Wangran and Xiao Zhen shuddered, and looked up with their mouth agape! Then they looked at the girl in ck in awe, and even with some reverence! What was this girls background? She even became themon apprentice of Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou! This was simply incredible. Tell the elders in your ns that if any one of them met my apprentice in the future, they should take care of her. If anyone is careless enough to be killed by her, well be very angry, Feng Yurou said seriously. Shell be angry if someone else is killed by her apprentice! What does this mean? But Ye Wangran and Xiao Zhen didnt raise any objections and nodded repeatedly, saying, Yes, yes! By the way, there are some lewd people from your ns. Dont be up to something bad. My apprentice is too pretty, and Im very worried for her, Feng Yurou said a little anxiously, If theres such a person from any of your ns, get Xiao Se or Ye Di toe and plead for my mercy. Or else, both of us will go to see them ourselves. Cold sweat crept up on their bodies. This was the number one urgent matter! Now the two couldnt stay here any longer. They had to guard against this! All ns definitely had some lewd people... Chapter 917 - Where’s your heart?

Chapter 917: Wheres your heart?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Wangrans and Xiao Zhens hearts palpitated rapidly. This apprentice of Lord Feng was an outstanding beauty. Not to mention hot-blooded teenagers, even the two were amazed by her looks. Its absolutely inevitable that some fops from their own n would arouse any ill intentions ore to tease her if they saw her. But their own elders had to personally meet Lord Feng to plead for mercy... On one hand, this... this was a bit too unrighteous... On the other hand, the whole n would have ayer of skin on its face lost after the elder came back. Especially for the one who got into trouble... he would be turned into a punching bag by the entire n for generations toe... He wouldnt have a bit of chance to emancipate himself, and... he wouldnt be given the chance to die either. After both of us go back, we must tell our ns seriously about this and strictly forbid this from happening! The duo had cold sweats crept up to them again. They thought about one thing at the same time: If theres any daring person whos his direct line of descendants... ( Boxno vel. co m ) Then, thinking of the strict n rules enforced by their respective elders, they instantly felt a chill send down their spines. Alright, Feng Yurou nodded quietly and said, In this period of time, well bring our apprentice to y around in the South-East region... The big fuss between your two ns had destroyed such a good scenery. If you continue fighting, we wont have any good scenery to enjoy. Yes, yes. We shant fight anymore, shant fight anymore. The duo nodded repeatedly, and their foreheads began to glisten with cold sweats. For instance this ck Pine Forest... How can wee to y here in the future? Feng Yurous brows furrowed slightly, and said, I personally like scenery: the beautiful mountains and rivers, the majestdscape of Earth, the rity of the water and the lushness of trees and flowers... Its secondary if my mood to travel around to view the scenery is ruined, but he... if hes unhappy, then it would be bad for both of your two ns. The duo nodded repeatedly. They thought: Actually, its secondary if Yue Lingxue is unhappy, because hell be unhappy himself; Its more terrible if youre unhappy. Because if youre unhappy, Yue Lingxue will be even unhappier than the unhappiness that he will feel alone. Then it will be the two of you who are unhappy. That will be really bad... Feng Yurou frowned. Everyone shall leave here now. The smell here is really bad. Then she turned around and said, Qianqian,e with me. Her white clothes fluttered silently. She looked just like a fairy walking over ripples of water. Behind her, Wu Qianqian followed up. The two graceful-looking figures vanished in the blink of an eye. The two Supreme Martial Artists finally heaved a sigh of relief, almostnding their ass on the ground. Shes really dangerous, Ye Wangran said. Yes, really dangerous. Xiao Zhen wiped away a handful of sweat. Luckily its Feng Yurou... not Yue Lingxue. Ye Wangrans heart was still lingering with fear. Feng Yurou is famous for her good temper and gentleness. But this apprentice of her isnt gentle at all. Her whole body spreads out murderousness. Although her cultivation is so low, she has a natural imposing aura with her, and she seems to be that kind of sophisticated person whos used to ordering people around. When she grows up, she would be the second Yue Lingxue, or shell be even stronger than him... Themon disciple of Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou... My God, why is there such a thing? Xiao Zhen sighed. The duo sighed at the same time. Then, Ye Wangran suddenly recovered from his stupor. He suddenly jumped out and said in anger, Xiao Zhen! Ille to take revenge on you in the future! Xiao Zhen shouted, Ye Wangran, for the sake of Lord Feng, I am letting you go this time! As they said, they felt a little ashamed. Then, both of them snorted heavily before they parted, one towards the East while the other towards the West. The Ye n and the Xiao n couldnt put up a real fight temporarily, while because Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue were in the South-East region, the Xiao n and the Huang n were also forced to stop their battle in the meantime. But, not being able to fight here didnt mean that they couldnt fight anywhere else. Men could shift their ces, after all. Feng Yurous sudden appearance had extinguished the storm that Chu Yang had spent a long time in creating, single-handedly! On the surface, Feng Yurou had rendered all the schemes that Chu Yang had devised for so long useless. But who could say exactly whether this should be considered something good or something bad for Chu Yang? Spears thrust in the open had turned into arrows shot in the dark, while open fires had transformed into dark mes buried in the ground... Once there were any slight disturbances, it could spark off a wildfire again. But no matter what, those people who had died today couldnt be revived! Such seeds of hatred were ultimately nted in the hearts of both the Xiao n and the Ye n. And, as what the sword spirit had said earlier: Even if you stir up big chaos in the Nine Heavens to the point of no return, with your current abilities, what can you do? ... On the other side, Feng Yurou and Wu Qianqian were walking slowly amidst the mountains and forest. Wu Qianqian was following behind Feng Yurou. While she appeared spirited, she also looked a little lost. She would of course have a smooth pathid before her by following such strong teachers. But it was also destined that she needed to carry great responsibilities in the future! Because, the moment she formally acknowledged her teachers, she had attached her blood with that of theirs. Wu Qianqian could be defeated and killed; but, the apprentice of Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou couldnt! She must get stronger! So as to maintain the honor of her teachers. Only when she got stronger could she really be of help to... Chu Yang! Chu Yang! Wu Qianqians heart writhed upon the thought of this name, and she unconsciously pinched the bottom of her ck robe. It appeared to be smooth on the surface, but its slightly bulged out when touched there. Wu Qianqian knew why it was there. Chu Yang, Qianqian likes you! This was the robe that she made for Chu Yang herself. After Chu Yang left, all the robes of the King of Hell Chu that Wu Qianqian made were all meant to be worn by herself. Whenever she made a robe, she would subconsciously sew with her hair and the exact same words on that position. Only by wearing such a ck robe would she feel that she was still connected with Chu Yang, and that Chu Yang was still by her side. Just like how she and Chu Yang sat opposite each other at a table a year ago, when the Heavenly Armament Pavilion was just established. Regardless of conducts of life, or conspiracies and calctions; small plots or the general trends of the world; observations of human intentions or political analysis; mountains and rivers, or the peak of the Nine Heavens... Chu Yang would talk in detail and exin everything to her. As though he had said in such a manner subconsciously, and she also listened to him subconsciously. But she knew that he was speaking seriously, and he also knew that she was listening to him attentively. Wu Qianqian sighed softly, as if that pair of sharp and calm eyes floated in front of her again. That pair of eyes was sometimes as gentle as autumn streams, sometimes as cold as that of eagles, sometimes as sharp as daggers or swords, sometimes as painful as deep pools, sometimes as intense as angry waves, and sometimes as nk as a cavity... Its that pair of eyes that reflected thousands of emotions and expressions of him; Its that pair of eyes which slowly entangled Wu Qianqian up and finally made her immerse in it and could no longere out. Her heart was upied with him! When Chu Yang left and she took over the King of Hell Chus position, every time she managed an issue, the more she realized how outstanding was Chu Yang: Although he had alreadyid a good foundation for her, she still managed some of the works inappropriately, and was still a little overcautious and indecisive in some of the works... Then, how much pressure did he bear to deal with the same things in the past? How many guts did he have? How much brain power did he consume... It was only after she arrived at the Upper Three Heavens did she finally learn about the erudition of Chu Yang then. He had told her everything clearly. This included the current circumstances of the nine great ns, which he had once jokingly mentioned to her. Its difficult for a mountain to amodate two tigers. Whats more, if theres not a master over the nine great ns? Therere absolutely confrontations and intrigues among the nine great ns. Theres an unending list of experts over the Nine Heavens. Chu Yang also mentioned this then. Who knows how big the world is, and what kinds of experts are exactly out there? Which kind of expert can take charge over the whole world? Its a dense fog leading to the answer of these questions. If we dont arrive at a certain point, well never even know how deeply were trapped in the fog. The King level is already considered almighty in the Lower Three Heavens; but what about the King level in the Middle Three Heavens? And what about it in the Upper Three Heavens, where all the elites congregate? Whats so great about the legendary Monarch level and Saint level, or even the Supreme level? Who knows if theres someone whos above the Supreme level? If the sky has no end, then how is there an end in martial arts? Since theres no end, whats the so-called end in martial arts? Wu Qianqian became a little nk as she thought of what Chu Yang had said in the past. Chu Yang, you really know a lot. Chu Yang, Qianqian really misses you a lot. Chu Yang, where are you? Wu Qianqian wouldnt even have expected that the moment she and Feng Yurou stepped into the ck Pine Forest, Chu Yangs ck robe silently exited the ck Pine Forest. In some ways, she and Chu Yang... had brushed past each other. She was now proceeding in the same, or simr direction as to where Chu Yang hade from. And Chu Yang was also going in the same direction as to where Wu Qianqian hade from! The duos routes werepletely matched with each other, but the duo was going in opposite directions. This was a regret, but for lovers, this was even more a feeling of sorrow. Feng Yurou walked quietly at the front. She was a gentle and reserved woman. Sensing that her apprentice was a little spaced out, she didnt say anything, but only sighed slightly in her heart. This apprentice had an excellent aptitude thats out of her expectation; a pearl of great wisdom thats beyond Yue Lingxues anticipation; and will and disposition thats even much better than what the both of them had hoped for. The speed at which she improved her cultivation made the two even more overjoyed. She could be said to be an exceptional prodigy in the whole Nine Heavens in these tens of thousands of years! And that Mysterious Yin energy that seemed to be endowed on her by the Heaven was also a surprise to them and it made them ever more ravished in joy. But, the heart of this apprentice wasnt on her two teachers, but instead attached firmly to a teenager whose name she didnt want to reveal. For such a woman, once she became enamored, she would be so for all her life. Because of this, it was all the more difficult for her to take back her love-sickness; therefore, it was all the more likely that the tragedy fell upon her... With Feng Yurous spiritual force, without her turning back and looking with her own eyes, she could sense the deep yearning and sorrow in Wu Qianqians eyes. Wheres your heart drifting to now? Feng Yurou sighed slightly. Qianqian. Yes, teacher. Are you thinking about him again? Yes... Whos he exactly? Teacher, please forgive me. I... I cant say his name. Chapter 918 - I Have Confidence In Him

Chapter 918: I Have Confidence In Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Silly girl, Feng Yurou said in a soft voice, before adding, thoughtfully, If this is the case... Its good as well. To have something on your mind, and that its such a devoted, regretless love... Having such an obsession might rather be a good thing for practicing martial arts... This obsession will guide you, step by step, into the path of sentiment. The path of sentiment? Wu Qianqians beautiful eyes brightened. Feng Yurou looked fondly at Wu Qianqian, and said, People often say that nature is ruthless! This might not be entirely untrue, as the vicissitudes of change, life, death, aging and sickness, all seem so ordinary. Even if billions should suffer at the same time, nature would not open its eyes to interfere. Thews of nature will only run indifferently and mercilessly... Even if you are filial to the extreme, even if you are heroic than others in this world... In the eyes of nature, you are but a grain of dust. Thats why nature is called ruthless! Even though such a saying makes some sense, those who say so have amon character of selfishness! They value their own self and their lives too highly. They always think that, if heaven has eyes, why does it not help me after all that I have suffered? If nature is sentient, why does it not kill all the bad guys? What this means is that such people take themselves too seriously. You must understand that what happens to one person does not receive any more attention from another person than what happens to a pig or a dog. How can you then expect your own experiences to be seen, cared for, and helped by nature? Nature is sentient because it cares for the future of all living beings and the changes to the entire world... Not for a single person or object but for the bnce of the universe... Do you understand now? asked Feng Yurou. Wu Qianqian shook her head with some confusion, and said, I am slow-witted and only understood half of what you said. Its best to be half-understood, answered Feng Yurou, What do you understand then? Wu Qianqian said, I only understand that nature, just like me, has sentiments and concerns. Ah! Feng Yurou was a bit stunned. What Wu Qianqian said might sound childish, as if it was said without thinking, but to Feng Yurou, it was great enlightenment. Such a sentence by Wu Qianqian seemed to sh out a way in front of her which connected directly to heaven and earth. It brought a faraway light to her path of martial arts which she had previously considered finished. Although it was unreachable, it clearly existed! Nature is just like me! Nature is just like me! I am nature! And nature is me! Feng Yurous heart shuddered. She forcibly suppressed the astonishment within her, took a breath and said, Youre very good! You must remember what you said today. Wu Qianqian was oblivious of what had happened, and merely answered, Yes. Feng Yurou continued to move forward, and she said calmly, Qianqian, if theres a day when youve reached the higher levels of martial arts, but you found out that the person in your heart had be old or even a ghost in the wild... What will you do then? Wu Qianqians face was filled with sweet confidence, as she said, That wont happen, teacher. He will only go even further and higher than me! He will never be pulled down by me. Only by putting in hundreds or thousands times of hard work would I barely be able to prevent myself from being too far away from him to see his figure, and not let our distances pull further apart. Feng Yurou smiled slightly and said neutrally, Youre quite confident in him. Wu Qianqian looked down and smiled. He... Theres no way one cannot be confident in him! Feng Yurou smiled. In her opinion, this disciple, taught by both Yue Lingxue, herself and aided by countless treasures of heaven and earth, would note second to anyone! Perhaps, in the whole Nine Heavens, she could only bepared to that disciple of those two old monsters. Yet... given that Wu Qianqian was an astonishing genius, the disciples of the two monsters wouldnt be that much better... Within mere several months, Yue Lingxue had already used secret methods to raise both Wu Qianqians cultivation and spiritual energy from the peak of the ninth grade of Revered Martial Artist to the seventh stage of Martial Monarch. This was an oue thats unbelievable to anyone! Such an improvement was simply a defiance of the natural order! Besides, the couple hade to the South-East region this time around to find an elixir, with which both would be able tobine their power and advance Wu Qianqians cultivation drastically to the Saint level in the shortest time! With some more experience, she would then be able to traverse the martial world on her own. Yet Wu Qianqians lover not only wasnt taught by famous teachers, but he also didnt have any strong support, not to mention heavenly treasures. How would he go far beyond Wu Qianqian? Feng Yurou took this merely as a joke. But what she would never imagine was that what Wu Qianqian said was an absolute truth! The teacher and the disciple walked out of the ck Pine Forest and moved forward along the ridge. At the sight of mountains and waters under the moonlight, Feng Yurou said to herself silently in her heart, The master of the Nine Tribtions Sword hasnt appeared. How can the nine great ns lose their order first? Suddenly she heard Wu Qianqian ask, Teacher, what is the highest realm in the world? Feng Yurou was startled. The highest realm? Yes, replied Wu Qianqian. Feng Yurou said, There is no such thing as the highest realm. Wu Qianqian said, In the past, Ive once heard someone say... he said that beyond the Supreme Martial Artist might not be invincible. Nobody knows how many unknown realms there are beyond the Supreme Martial Artist... Feng Yurou was really shocked right now. She turned to look at Wu Qianqian and asked seriously, Who said that? ... Wei Wuyan and the others were already at Baisha Ferry when Chu Yang met them. They had been waiting there for a long time. They were all overjoyed to see Chu Yang approaching. Everybody found it unbelievable that Chu Yang was able to fool Ye Wangran. They found this little brother filled with mystery. But wisely, nobody asked anything. Wan Renjie was excited. Now this is getting more and more exciting... Last night we rushed into Yie familys... Stop! Chu Yang raised a hand and stopped him. Dont mention this again anytime, anywhere, and to anyone. This thing... we dont know about it at all... Do you understand? Wan Renjie got it suddenly and said, Yes, yes, we must be careful about this. Wei Wuyan sneered at one side. He looked at Wan Renjie and his brothers and said scornfully, Not only you cant do anything good... Bao Buhuan said angrily, Are you going to say that we fail things as well? Wei Wuyan smiled and turned his head. Wan Renjie, Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan stared at Wei Wuyans back angrily. Resentment filled the air. Chu Yang felt a severe headache. After the fightst night, the sword spirits divine spirit had been injured severely and he had to rest for a while. Chu Yang had a stronger force in his divine spirit. Now that he had nothing to do with it, he allowed the sword spirit to use it to mend his own. Now that he had escaped from danger and came here, he actually found himself to have no way at all to deal with these four men. These four seemed to be born to be ufortable with one another. They could start to argue once being together for less than a quarter of an hour, and if Chu Yang himself wasnt around, they could have started fighting. This wasnt sustainable in the long run. After walking along Baisha Ferry for several days, such a situation had be more severe. Chu Yangs frown was getting ever tighter. Within these few days, Chu Yang finally realized this: Wei Wuyan isnt the source of the trouble. This first blood-payer has always been low-key. However, the brothers Wan Renjie, Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan arewless fugitives who fear nothing. As early as the first afternoon, when they encountered a small cavalry, those three rushed up to it without any worries and robbed the horses back. After everyone had gotten a horse, there were actually two more left. Before Chu Yang was able to stop it, the business had ended. The men who had been kicked off their horses begged for mercy on their knees, before they fled in panic. On the second day, another cavalry which was escorting a carriage came. It appeared to be a blood-payers group which had received the task of escorting someone. Wan Renjie took pity of Chu Leer, who looked very tired from riding the horse. At the sight of the carriage, he immediately rode forward to it, stood in the middle of the road and shouted, When one sees the Yinyang Bridge, hell be stabbed by it... Before he finished, the group of blood-payers came down from the horses and started pleading for mercy on their knees. Yinyang Bridge... for heavens sake! And when they heard that Wan Renjie wanted a carriage, they even invited down the person inside the carriage themselves, cleaned the carriage carefully and changed the bedding and mattresses into new ones, before they sent forward the carriage with respect. Wan Renjie did not find anything wrong with it at all. He waved and told them to go away before he kindly sent Chu Leer into the carriage. Chu Yang and Wei Wuyan were speechless as they witnessed such a robbery. Yet Wan Renjie and the other two were long used to such things, and they argued with confidence, How is this worth a care? Robbing them without killing them is already quite merciful... If the positions were exchanged, with us on the weaker side, we would probably have long been killed and dissected... Cheng Duying nodded sincerely in agreement. This world has always been one in which the strong devours the weak... Bao Buhuan even agreed to that strongly. Fourth brother, Big brother and second brother are right... Wei Wuyan rolled his eyes and said nothing. Chu Yang was totally ufortable, so he got into the carriage to apany Chu Leer instead... This made the situation even more out of hand. Wan Renjie and others robbed all the way as they walked. When they reached the port of Baisha Ferry, the team had actually expanded to more than ten carriages and more than a hundred horses... They formed a mighty team along the way. At such a sight, Chu Yang was forced to admit that robbery, while having some risks, was indeed the fastest path to prosperity if one was strong... Looking at this mighty team of horses that gathered within three days, it seemed to be more wealthy than an ordinary person could gather in his whole life... Baisha Ferry, the ferry. There was finally some trace of life. Directly opposite was the site of the Huang family, and here was the site of Xiao family. Boats went rapidly back and forth to ferry travelers, with dozens still waiting at the side... Looking at such a situation, Wan Renjie actually mused like a poet, Over there are blood and fire, and down here there are songs and dances... Life is rather like a game... This immediately made Wei Wuyanugh hysterically... There were only a few boats and a couple of people down here; there were neither music nor dance at all. In any case... even if there were indeed songs and dances, life being a game... how could it be described in this way here? Chapter 919 - Three Thousand Miles of Frozen Ice

Chapter 919: Three Thousand Miles of Frozen Ice

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Baisha Ferry. The waves of Baisha River were soaring and raging right in front of them. The ferry was more than ten thousand feet wide. It was one of the ces where the water flow was rtively slow. At the ferry, a group of people in yellow robes were rushing back and forth. Those were people who served the Huang family. There was another group wearing ck. They served the Xiao family. The two families were in conflict at the moment, and they often battled. But at this ferry, they kept clear of each other. Seeing arge group of customers approaching, two in yellow and two in ck stood to greet them at the same time. Are you going to cross the river? The middle-aged man in yellow looked at the five people in front, and 130 or so horses and 15rge carriages behind. Either one of the two families wouldnt be able to transport all of them across the river. It was merely a small ferry here... The four looked at one another, and an idea came to them: cooperate. Rubbish! If we arent crossing the river, do you think we wille to this remote ce to pick a son-inw? Sir... it is best for you to think before speaking, the leader of Xiao family said coldly. Wan Renjieughed out loud. He raised a hand, and with a p, that person of Xiao family had already been hit and fallen onto the ground. Little bastard! Think your ass! nging sounds were heard. Everyone from the Huang n and the Xiao n pulled out their daggers. Wan Renjie folded his arms andughed coldly. Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan alsoughed wickedly and walked forward, Whats the matter? Do you mean to fight? Seeing that something bad was about to happen, Chu Yang hurriedly jumped out of the carriage. At that moment, Divine Doctor Chus heart was full of regrets. Bringing these three brothers with him was really like bringing three huge troubles. So long as those three followed him, even if there was no trouble, they would still find some troubles. These were three fellows who could not stand any peace. Besides their respect, care, and some fear towards Chu Yang, they only loved and cared for Chu Leer... As for others, they didnt care for anyone at all... They hade to ask for a boat to take them across the river, yet within a few sentences, it became a matter for killing. Umm, everyone, please dont be angry, Chu Yang was all handsome in ck robe. He stepped out of the carriage, and everyones eyes lit up. Chu Yang sped his hands behind his back, put up the air of a high-born gentleman and chuckled. Everybody, we are all on the same side. Please dont misunderstand us. When he talked, his eyes were raised up slightly to look at everyone at eye level, and his smile was warm yet lofty. This gentleman is... The man of Huang n looked at Chu Yang in amazement and confusion. My surname is Chu, Chu Yang said calmly, Has the illness of Young Master Huang Liu Xia... recovered? Its Divine Doctor Chu! The man of Huang n suddenly became extremely respectful, and he knelt down as he held his sword. I didnt know that you wereing. Im Huang Dadao. Chu Yang was also stunned. He did not imagine that he would be treated with such courtesies by the Huang n. What Divine Doctor Chu... The man in ck got up from the ground and said angrily, Come... Wait! Brother Xiao, Huang Dadao hurriedly jumped over, pulled the other to the side and said a few words in his ears. The man in ck still looked unhappy. After Huang Dadao said a few more words, he finally nodded reluctantly. He waved his hand and took the man in ck away. Huang Dadao came over very respectfully, Divine Doctor Chu, Ive also rented the boats from the Xiao n, but to carry over all these things, Im afraid well have to go twice... Chu Yang said, No problem, we shall go twice. Huang Dadao, take a look at these horses. Are there any that you like? It doesnt matter if you want a few more. Huang Dadao was shocked and said, I dont dare to do that. What method Huang Dadao used or what price he paid couldnt be known, but all the boats of Xiao family approached them. Everyone worked together and dragged the horses, together with the carriages, onto the big boats. There were only forty or so horses, and five or six carriages left at the side. We wont need all these anymore! Chu Yang waved hisrge hand, saying, Huang Dadao, you probably wont charge us for escorting us over. You can divide all these with the brothers here. Unable to decline Chu Yangs offer, Huang Dadao could only ept it. The big boats pulled the anchors and sailed into the river. Chu Yang and others stood on the second floor of the deck. They looked over the railings and saw the water flowing endlessly into the distance, and waves surging all the way into the vastness. Instantly, everyone felt much morefortable. Chu Leery within Chu Yangs arms as she looked at the sky and water melting into one in the distance. Her beautiful hair was blown all around by the cold winds on the river. Her eyes narrowed as if she was thinking of something. After a long time, she said in a soft voice, Big brother, my father... he has to spend all his days in such a messy martial world... traveling on such waves, amidst dangerous mountains and waters, just to look for medicines for me... Her voice was low and soft but full of feelings. Chu Yang sighed in his heart and said, Thats why you have to get better soon. Once you get better, the pain and suffering of third uncle will all be gone. Chu Leer nodded hard. Chu Yang said quietly as he looked at the sky and water, Big brother, did you see it? Wan Renjie asked nkly, See what? Chu Yang said, The wateres and goes, always surging. It cant be stopped by anything. With its natural might, it can destroy anything. Even if mountains and rocks stop it for a time, they cant stop it for long... Isnt this just like martial arts? So long as one has the strength, he will be able to ovee all obstacles no matter how difficult it is to surmount them. This is because he has nothing to worry about. Wan Renjie was silent for a moment before he said, What does fourth brother mean? Chu Yang said, The three of you have just had your cultivation improved, so you cant follow me around. If Im around, youll have something on your mind, and so you wont be able to raise your spiritual cultivation to reach the Supreme level. Only when you leave me to traverse the endless world any way you like, will you be able to understand how a Supreme Martial Artist should think and the essence of the Supreme level. The three were all silent. Bao Buhuan said, But how can we rest assured should fourth brother go onto the road alone? We should at least escort you to your destination. Chu Yang smiled. Since when is life ever free of danger? Three brothers, if you really want to protect me, then the only way would be to protect me until I die of old age... All three were silent once more. Besides, there is Brother Wei Wuyan together with me, so I wont be in any danger, Chu Yang said calmly, When springes next year, I will show up at the Medicine Banquet of Zhu Ge n. The Medicine Banquet. The three shuddered. If this is the case, after we leave the Huang n, we will part with fourth brother. Next spring, we shall meet again at Zhu Ge ns ce. Great. Chu Yang smiled. Then... you must take good care of Leer. Wan Renjie looked at Chu Leer, seemingly unwilling to part with her. Rest assured. Chu Yang patted his shoulder. Nobody spoke any more but only stood facing the wind. The big boat rode the wind and waves and kept moving forward. After a long time, a slight chill seemed toe from the surface of the river. So cold! Chu Leer shrank into Chu Yangs arms. This is only autumn, how can it be so cold? It was merely cool just now... Chu Yang said, confused. Divine Doctor Chu, be careful. Some experts are crossing the river! The shout of Huang Dadao came from below. When Chu Yang raised his head to look again, he realized that the expression of Wei Wuyan and others had darkened, their eyes watching the water below. It was getting chiller and chiller now. Chu Yang took a breath and used pure yang cultivation to protect Chu Leer. Right at this moment, a clear voice seemed to be called from a very faraway ce, Freeze 3,000 miles with ice! The voice came from so far away that it was impossible to see where the speaker was. But right at that moment, there was a sudden change. The thick white fog suddenly rose from the river surface which stretched for dozens of miles. Thats powerful! eximed Wei Wuyan. Right under the eyes of everyone, the water in the whole river actually made some cracking noises, and it flowed slower and slower. In a moments time, the whole river actually froze from bottom to top into one huge ice block! And the boats of Chu Yang and others were frozen right in the middle of the river. The wind was still cool from autumn and carried the warmth of the Sun, but underneath their feet was actually miles of ciers! Not far away, the river water still showed the shape surging waves just now, but it already became solid and lifelike ice sculptures. Everyone gasped in surprise. Someone has used some mysterious martial arts to freeze the whole river in an instant! Wei Wuyans face turned pale, and he asked, Who... possesses such great power?! At this moment, everyone had the same thoughts as Wei Wuyan: Who is this person? Is this even a person after all? Look over there! Wan Renjie suddenly screamed as he pointed a finger out, and his eyes almost popped out of his eye sockets. Chu Yang turned to look, and his eyes couldnt help but bulge out as well. A faint figure in white was slowly sliding across the surface of the river. Moving waves which had already solidified into ice supported the body of the person, as he glided over from the distance as if he were ice-skating. As he glided, he was also doing some actions with his hands. The person looked as if he was traveling at a slow and elegant pace, but was in fact traveling very fast: only in an instant, he had already appeared in front of everyone. Chu Yang looked and saw that this figure was actually a handsome young man in white. His ck hair fluttered in the wind. His brows were sharp like swords and his eyes were bright like stars. Hisplexion was pale, and there was a faint smile between his lips. He was elegant in an outstanding manner. He glided all the way, as both his hands waved, and following his gestures, blood-red shadows jumped out of the river surface and into his hands, disappearing in an instant. Within thousands of feet long distance, there were countless red shadows approaching him, but all of them disappeared into the hands of this person. This person is gathering Boneless Blood Fish from the Baisha River: it is said that this type of fish is unique in Baisha River. It is a pure Yin type of fish and can help drastically with the cultivation of cold energy for women... These fish are hidden deep beneath the river and are extremely hard to capture, as once you rm them and they escape into the mire, you can never find them again... I wouldnt have imagined that this person actually gathers them in this manner... Looking at the way he does it, hes gathering no fewer than 10 million fish in one shot. This is indeed far too extravagant... Wei Wuyan took a breath and said with some fear. Chapter 920 - Yue Lingxue

Chapter 920: Yue Lingxue

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang was also shocked! Boneless Blood Fish was a type of underwater spirit beast, only the size of a palm even if it had grown for tens of thousands of years. It was simr to the Divine Spirit Gathering Fish of the Three Stars Divine n. Divine Spirit Gathering Fish gathered the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. The Boneless Blood Fish couldnt bepared to that, of course, but in terms of their effects, it was only the difference of big and small. Divine Spirit Gathering Fish was extremely rare, and one of these could hardly be found within a thousand years. In contrast, Boneless Blood Fish was greater in numbers, but they existed exclusively in the Baisha River. Boneless Blood Fish was Yin in nature, and as they grew, they absorbed the cold Yin energy from underwater grounds, and stored them within their body. The longer the years, the greater the amount of cold Yin energy within them. When it reached a certain stage, these fish would use the cold Yin energy to make fluid which filled their body to rece the original fish bones, while their whole bodies would be red. In fact, only from this moment onwards, could this kind of fish be called a Boneless Blood Fish! Usually, the ones which could grow to be all red and boneless would take at least 300 years to grow. Yet as this man came all the way from the opposite side, and only red shadows could be seen in the sky, how could the number of fish collected be anything less than a million? One could fear that after this single collection, the Boneless Blood Fish of Baisha river would be extinct for the following 300 years. To collect Boneless Blood Fish using such magical means... This person was really extremely extravagant! Boneless Blood Fish had amazing effects in helping the cultivation of pure Yin bodies. Once Chu Yang saw so many Boneless Blood Fish, Chu Yang was reminded of two people: one was Wu Qianqian, the other, Mo Qingwu. Should the cultivation of these two women be helped by Boneless Blood Fish, it would advance by at least twice as fast! Or perhaps even more! But unfortunately, this man possessed such heavenly powers, and there would be no way for Chu Yang to take the fish from his hands. In any case, Wu Qianqian was in the Lower Three Heavens, while Mo Qingwu was somewhere in the Upper Three Heavens unknown to Chu Yang. So even if the fish got into his hands, he would have to put it inside Nine Tribtions Space to wait for opportunities... Just as he was thinking, that person had already reached in front of them. He stood in the middle of the river, waved both his hands, and countless Boneless Blood Fish jumped out from every corner of the river into his hands, just like moths flying into a fire. In the distance, almost invisible to the naked eye, there were still countless Boneless Blood Fish whizzing towards their direction. That person stood still in the middle of the river, kept collecting fish for at least a quarter of an hour, and finally stopped when no more Boneless Blood Fish flew out of the river surface. He turned to look at the boats that Chu Yang and the others were in, smiled faintly, and nodded, seemingly to be expressing his apologies. Everyone waspletely stunned that they didnt react at all. The person waved again, and a red light seemed to emerge from his palm. With a cracking sound, the whole river was immediately thawed, and the river water started to roll again. This time, the flow was more rapid. The three big boats that Chu Yang and the others were in was instantly washed down by the river. At that moment, that person smiled faintly and extended his hands, and the three big boats actually returned to their original position, as if they had never been moved before. River water rolled beneath the boats, but it did not cause the slightest movement of the boats. The person nodded somewhat apologetically and smiled. Please dont me me, Im only catching a few fish, and I only need you to wait for me for a moment. Please forgive me for the inconvenience caused. Everyone remained silent, as they thought: What forgiveness? Were not stupid. After youve shown such an ability, how can we bother you? As for ming you... Wouldnt that be a joke? Chu Yang coughed, sped his hands together, and said, Elder, feel free to do so. This is also an eye-opening experience for us. That man chuckled, took a look at Chu Yang and turned around. Then, he suddenly said Eh?, and looked back again at Chu Leer, who was inside the arms of Chu Yang. Following which, he flicked his sleeves andnded lightly on the boat, in front of Chu Yang. Chu Yang only felt his eyes turn blurry. Before he reacted, there was already a person in front of him, and this person extended his hand and ced it on Chu Leers wrist. Everybody saw all these actions clearly, but they felt as if they were in a dream: They could see everything clearly, but they themselves couldnt move. This little girl has such a strange body constitution, the man frowned slightly and said, She has also a pure Yin body, but... it was actually damaged, and the Yin energy had dispersed into her divine spirit. Given her condition, she should have died long ago. How could she live till now? Chu Yangs eyes brightened. Elder, you can cure my sister? He thought: This person is undoubtedly a marvel, and it would be great if he could cure Chu Leer. I can also save a lot of energy. The person took back his hand, frowned and sank into deep thought. After a while, he said faintly, I cant cure her. He paused and said, But the person who has helped her control the spiritual injuries within her can do it. Chu Yang was shocked and did not dare to say much. This person actually discovered the mark left by the sword spirit in treating Chu Leer! The man frowned and muttered, Who is this person? This persons power in spiritual maniption has already reached such an amazing level... Im far behind him... He shook his head, looked at Chu Leer, paused and said, The girl has a Yin body which already contains poison from birth... If her illness can be cured, she would be an excellent material... for practicing poison technique... Chu Leers eyes brightened, and asked, Poison technique? Is it very powerful? The man in white smiled cheerfully. The most powerful in the world. Chu Leer smiled happily and looked towards Chu Yang, but she found him with a gloomy face, as if he was somewhat angry. She stuck out her tongue and didnt dare to say anymore. The man in white smiled faintly, and said, Though I cantpletely cure her, its possible for me to help strengthen her physique. As he talked, he waved his hand and hundreds of Boneless Blood Fish appeared in his hand. He squeezed them slightly, and the hundreds of fish suddenly burst, and a thumb-sized, fragrant transparent ball actually appeared in his palm. He ced the small ball next to Chu Leers mouth and said, Eat it. Chu Leer was a little panicked, but still, she opened her mouth and ate the ball. Immediately, the man in white pointed a finger at Chu Leers forehead. Chu Leer only felt that an indescribablyfortable Yin energy moved rapidly through all over her body, before integrating into her elixir field. Soon a warm strength came into her forehead, making her dizzy immediately. She swayed a little, before falling into Chu Yangs arms. She breathed faintly, already asleep. Let her sleep. She will be okay after she wakes up, the man in white looked at Chu Yang a little judgingly, and said, You are her big brother? Chu Yang said, Yes. The man in white said, Hmm... Hmm... Poor little girl. Its a pity that I already have an apprentice, and her illness is also not cured... Theres nothing I can do. With that said, he looked again at Chu Yang, a little confused between his eyes. The poison technique doesnt have to be harmful. Youre somehow too conservative in your thinking. Chu Yang smiled faintly, and said, A girl whos as beautiful as a flower will have her reputation ruined should she practice the poison technique. It doesnt matter to us men, but the reputation of women would be damaged thus. And she... has to marry in the future. Who would be willing to marry a woman who practices poison and can easily kill others with the raise of a hand? The man in white snorted, Nobody dares to marry because they are ordinary men who dont deserve her! Since theyre ordinary, why should you care about what they think? One must know that a persons beauty can only be discovered by the loved one. If theres a single person who can appreciate the beauty of a woman in her whole life, its sufficient. Chu Yang gave it some thought, before he said, Youre reasonable. The man in white smiled faintly. If you indeed love her, then give her a future. Allow her to be all-powerful and be a master of the world, instead of using your position and love to bind her into an ordinary woman! Chu Yang said calmly, Even if she were to have a future, she would have her illness cured first. The man in white looked at Chu Yang, and after a long while, he only smiled slightly. Little brother, youre only eighteen now but already a fourth stage Sword Emperor. Such cultivation is rare in the past and present. You will have extraordinary achievements in the future, and maybe we will have a chance to meet again. He paused for a while and said, You must know that a sword must be ground! Chu Yang felt a shock inside him. He muttered, A sword must be ground! The man in white said quietly, Grind it with experience, with blood, with life! If you do not grind it, it is just a piece of iron, thats all. Chu Yangs face looked grim. He said sincerely, Thank you for your guidance. The man in whiteughed, before he looked at the river and said, Thats about it. He leaned back and fell into the water again. With a deep roar, the whole river was frozen again. His hands moved and red shadows emerged from the water. After a long time, there were no more shadowsing out. The man in white smiled, and disappeared from the surface of the river in a sh. The river thawed in an instant, and its strong momentum was restored; Only that the man in white had used some unknown method that caused the boat to staypletely still, and it even moved forward smoothly at its normal speed. Everyone stood silent on the deck. After a long while, Chu Yang asked, Who is this man? Wei Wuyan sighed, looked at Wan Renjie and his two brothers who were almost pale as ghosts, and said, The three of them must know. Look at how scared they are... Wan Renjie trembled at once, and said, If my guess isnt wrong, Im afraid that this person is the number twow-enforcement officer in the whole world! Yue Lingxue. Feng Yurous husband that is... Chu Yang nodded. No wonder you are so afraid. The Wan Renjie brothers had been enemies with the nine great ns andw-enforcement officers their whole lives. How could they not be scared when they saw the great leader ofw-enforcement officers? Besides, their teacher... had been injured by Feng Yurou in the past... The three flushed and all felt embarrassed. As Chu Yang held Chu Leer who was sound asleep, Chu Yang frowned, looked at the ce where Yue Lingxue was standing just now, and murmured, Yue Lingxue... Yue Lingxue... If in ones whole life, he can achieve such cultivation... then, in this whole world, is there any ce he cant go? If one has the cultivation of Yue Lingxue, one wont have any regrets in his whole life. Wei Wuyan agreed deeply. The big boats continued moving forth. ... Yue Lingxue had already arrived on the other side, and as his body shed, he appeared again on top of a mountain far away. He cried in a low voice, Ning Tianya,e out! Chapter 921 - Like Teacher, Like Apprentice

Chapter 921: Like Teacher, Like Apprentice

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Along with Yue Lingxues shout, an old man drifted in front of him like a cloud. He looked angry. I saw you talking to that person on the boat! That person? Yue Lingxue was startled. That teenager? Yes! Ning Tianya nodded heavily. That bastard was holding a little girl in his arms. Did you see? Yue Lingxue was confused. So what? Whats his rtionship with that little girl? Ning Tianya gritted his teeth and asked, Did you ask him? Its his younger sister! What happened? Yue Lingxue said as he felt that Ning Tianya was purely neurotic and didnt make any sense at all. Younger sister? Ning Tianya frowned. Are you sure? Yue Lingxue raged. Do you think that I cant even see the fluctuations of blood veins of people whoe from the same n? Am I that easy to be cheated? Her younger sister, I see... Ning Tianya rubbed his hands andughed sheepishly. Damn it, damn it. Yue Lingxue frowned and said, Ning Tianya, whats going on? Ning Tianya sighed, Its hard to say in a few words. Yue Lingxue snorted and said, Youre reallyzy; you actually pleaded me to collect a few Boneless Blood Fish for you... Ning Tianya rubbed his hands. Take them out, take them out. Give half of them to me. Yue Lingxue pointed out a finger. Wait; I shall give you some. But I shall say in advance now. This time around, I want the greater half! You can only have the smaller half. Ning Tianya jumped up. Why!? Because I caught them by myself, and you didnt catch any! Yue Lingxue nted his eyes. Why, youre not satisfied? Tell you, if youre not satisfied, we shall put up a fight. But if you lose, you wont get even one. Then I shall have the smaller half. Ning Tianya sumbed. The smaller half should also contain at least 150,000... Yue Lingxue raged. Ning Tianya! You actually counted the number of fish I caught... Yet you just stood by and watched, and didnt catch the fish yourself! Ning Tianya sighed. Ive my own difficulties... Yue Lingxue was so angry that he couldnt speak. He took out a Divine Spirit Gathering Fish and said, Ill give you this. Ning Tianya drooped down his head. You might as well give me this ring together. That apprentice of mine stillcks a storage ring. Yue Lingxue was furious. Your apprentice iscking it? My apprentice alsocks this! Do you still want these fish? If you want, take them away, otherwise, piss off! So rude of you. Ning Tianya rolled his eyes. But he finally epted them and put them in his storage ring. Then, he conveniently grabbed the Purple Crystal Jade Essence Pendant from Yue Lingxues waist and said, You shall also give me this. Ill let my apprentice y with it. Not waiting for Yue Lingxue to react over, Ning Tianya had already tucked it into his clothes. Yue Lingxues handsome face turned red from anger. He said, You!~ Ning Tianya pped his hands and said smilingly, Hahaha... Look at how angry your little adonis is. I said before that you should change your appearance of the adonis. Its not good. Ning Tianya, although your cultivation isnt number one in the world, your shamelessness is worthy to be number one in the world! Yue Lingxue took a gasp of air and said. He knew that just like a meat bun thats dropped into a dogs kennel, he could never get back the pendant from Ning Tianya. He could only admit himself being unlucky: Why didnt I take precautions when I met this old bastard? Facial skin is also a kind of cultivation. Haha... Bu Liuqing has been with me for this period of time, and Im infected by him to be thick-faced. Ning Tianyaughed. Did you hold the fish well? Yue Lingxue said angrily, If you do, tell me why didnt you catch the fish yourself? Ning Tianya sighed. Its not that I dont want to catch fish myself. You also saw that teenager right? That teenager whos in ck and holding a little girl in his arms... Yue Lingxue said, Yes. So what? Shes his younger sister! Yue Lingxue suddenly became suspicious and inspected Ning Tianya up and down. Old Ning... did some lustful desire just arouse in you all of a sudden and you fell for that little girl? And youre jealous of him? Bastard! Ning Tianya raged. Dont you dare to gauge the heart of a gentleman with your own mean measure! Then whats going on? Yue Lingxue stroked his chin and looked intently at Ning Tianya. Yue Lingxue took a sip of water from his water bag, feeling that its a very enjoyable thing to mock this old geezer. My apprentice is in love with that guy... Ning Tianyamented. Hey... Yue Lingxue spat out a mouthful of water on Ning Tianyas face and coughed rapidly. Ning Tianya looked back indignantly. Your apprentice... its that girl... whos this high... Yue Lingxue reached out his hand and gesticted for a moment, then asked incredulously, Shes... in love with that fellow? Ning Tianya sighed, Who says its not... Hahaha... Yue Lingxueughed as he held on to his belly. As the saying goes, like teacher, like apprentice, haha... Ning Tianya, youve been teaching so well. You fell for your senior sister whos more than 50 years old when youre only 13. Now, your apprentice is better than you. At age 12, shes starting to... Motherf**ker! Ning Tianyas face blushed. Although my senior sister is more than 50 years old, she only looks to be 18 or 19 years old... But your apprentice is only 12! Yue Lingxue emphasized this point. And she actually has a lover already. And she even made you jealous of her... Hahaha... Such a genius... What do you know! Theres inside information of this matter! Ning Tianya was raged, and he immediately exined whats between Chu Yang and Mo Qingwu. He said, Shes a little girl, and she suffered from so many grievances. In the whole Nine Heavens, theres only one person who loves her, supports her, and thinks about her for everything. If it was your wife, she would have probably also run away with her. Ning Tianya! You bastard! Originally, Yue Lingxue had been nodding repeatedly to what Ning Tianya said, and feeling reasonable that this 12-year-old girl to have a lover; suddenly, thest sentence that Ning Tianya said made him utterly raged! I admit Ive said improperly. Ning Tianya raised his two hands and surrendered. He knew that Feng Yurou was the only person that could make Yue Lingxue feel offended, so Ning Tianya apologized to Yue Lingxue immediately. Yue Lingxue was still angry. Piss off!! Ning Tianya smiled sheepishly. Okay, Ill piss off. With a whiz, he vanished. His muttering sounds rang in the air, You really cant tolerate jokes. Just like before, youre not interesting at all. Yue Lingxue stood quietly. After a long time, he smiled, then he said fiercely, This old fellow should be chopped into pieces! Wait till I handle the matter of my apprentice, Ill go up to the Supreme Mountain and have a fight with you. Thest sentence reverberated through the air. After a moment, Ning Tianyas sound was heard, If you dare toe, Ill let my apprentice kill you... Yue Lingxueughed. Shameless bastard. With a sway of his body, he also left. ... On the other side, Ning Tianya was in midair, looking at the big boat beneath him amidst the cloud and mist. He revealed a contradictory expression when he saw Chu Yang. I cant allow that kid to see me. Hell definitely bother me non-stop if he sees me, Ning Tianya thought, Old Bu and I are already tired of dealing with that little girl. If I told her that I saw Chu Yang, that would be... game over. Ning Tianya made up his mind and took ast glimpse on Chu Yang, who was on the big boat, before he extended his body, ready to fly away. At this moment, a strange feeling rose within Chu Yangs heart, as if he felt somebody was secretly spying on him in the dark. He couldnt bear himself from looking up. This kids divine spirit is so sensitive. Ning Tianya was taken aback. With a sh, he vanished. Chu Yang only saw a faint shadow sh and disappear in the clear sky. He almost suspected that his eyes had seen things incorrectly, and he thought, Who was that just now... Is it Yue Lingxue whos secretly spying on me? The big boat sailed smoothly and finally arrived at the other side. Once Chu Yang got down the boat, someone hurled towards him warmly. Big boss, oh big boss! I really missed you hahaha... Young Master Huang Xialiu was wearing a cap ntingly and his clothes were left untied, revealing two rows of ribs. He greeted Chu Yangughingly and with two arms that were held open in an exaggerated manner, ready to dive into Chu Yang Stop! Chu Yangs face was ck. What are you doing?! Huang Xialiu hurriedly stopped. Big boss... I have good news for you... Stand still! Chu Yang said, Stay there and say it! Huang Xialiu could only stand there and reveal an awkward smile. Finally, he said in an overjoyed manner, Big boss! I did it! I finally did it! You did it? Chu Yang felt as if he was struck by lightning. With whom? The impact of this sentence was huge. Even Wei Wuyan, Wan Renjie and his two brothers took a step back, as their bodies shuddered in fright. Hey! Huang Xialiu grabbed on Chu Yangs shoulders. With his brows dancing happily, he whispered mysteriously in Chu Yangs ears, My wives! Chu Yang said admiringly, Youre really fast! And powerful! Huang Xialiu could hardly contain his joy as heughed sheepishly. He whispered again in Chu Yangs ears, And both my wives have it already... Chu Yang was dumbstruck. So great?! Its all because of your great skills. Huang Xialiuughed and squinted his eyes. Now, Im really powerful... Chu Yang suddenly thought of something. Dont focus too much on being powerful... Since your wives are pregnant now, you can stop for this period of time to strengthen yourself. I have a warning for you: If you do it too frequently, youll not be able to do it in a few years time... Huang Xialiu was terrified. Okay okay okay! I will remember! I will definitely remember! He wiped away a handful of sweat. My father is still thinking of arranging me some concubines... Looks like its not the time yet... Chu Yang shook his head, utterly speechless... Under the escort of a group of people, everyone entered the Huang ns Pce. ... On a remote mountain. Bu Liuqing was frowning helplessly. His two hands supported his temples, and his face was filled with contradiction and speechlessness. He sighed again and again. In front of him, a little girl in red was gesturing wildly. I want to see Brother Chu Yang! I just want to see him! I havent seen Brother Chu Yang for a long, long time... Woowoo... Teacher, if you dont let me go and see him, Ill... Ill not practice martial arts... Chapter 922 - Teacher and Apprentice

Chapter 922: Teacher and Apprentice

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ill not practice martial arts! This sentence was extremely powerful. Bu Liuqing immediately opened his eyes and revealed aplex look. Little Wu, be good and quickly go to practice martial arts. Your Brother Chu Yang is in the Middle Three Heavens. Now, because of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, the passageway between the Upper, Middle and Lower Three Heavens are all locked... We simply cant go down. We have to go down even if we cant... Mo Qingwu said with teary eyes. Go down even if we cant... Bu Liuqing rubbed his temples. How to go down if we cant? Mo Qingwu pouted her lips. Humph! Teacher, didnt you always say: Although theres no condition to solve a problem temporarily, even if theres no condition, we also have to create the conditions ourselves. Then she turned around. Its the same now. Its alright that we cant go down now. But we can create conditions to go down... Bu Liuqing was at a loss of words and he looked nk. Create conditions to solve a problem, and create conditions to pass through the Nine Heavens... How can these two be the same? How to go down? Teacher, youve lied to me! You said that I can go down to see Brother Chu Yang once I reached the Emperor level! Mo Qingwu used Bu Liuqing indignantly, as she felt that she had been greatly cheated. Now, Ive reached the eight stage of the Emperor level already... Bu Liuqing had indeed made such a promise, and he had absolutely never considered reneging, but... but at that time, Bu Liuqing had never expected that the passageways of the Nine Heavens would shut down so suddenly... When he made this promise, Mo Qingwu practiced martial arts all day long. Her diligence and rapid advancement of her cultivation had made both Ning Tianya and him overjoyed. But... the Nine Heavens shut down once Mo Qingwu reached the Emperor level. Who is to me? Both of us? Little Wu, dont worry... Bu Liuqing said with difficulty, This... You shall practice martial arts first. Perhaps the passageways of the Nine Heavens will be suddenly opened up... and you can see your Brother Chu Yang again. Humph! Mo Qingwu turned around angrily, and her little ponytail swayed to one side. A white, fluffy head carefully revealed itself from one of her pockets. Its two ck eyeballs rolled a few times. Its Wind Fox. Bu Liuqing was helpless now. Suddenly, Mo Qingwu turned around. Her small hands grasped onto Bu Liuqings elbow and swayed it, as she said in a sweet and soft voice, Tea~~cher~~ Bu Liuqing instantly felt his body lightened, and he swayed his body along with Mo Qingwus voice. He said, Yes~! ~ I know that you definitely have ideas... Mo Qingwu continued to sway Bu Liuqings body. Yes... definitely have some ideas... Bu Liuqing squinted his eyes. Then let me go down... Mo Qingwu said fawningly. Go down... then lets go down... Ah?! Bu Liuqing suddenly recovered his consciousness. To where? To the Middle Three Heavens... Mo Qingwu continued to sway Bu Liuqing. We really cant go down... Bu Liuqing said and wanted to cry. Humph! Mo Qingwu instantly threw Bu Liuqings elbow to one side, so forcefully that it almost caused his elbow to dislocate. Teacher, you arent a good person! This little girl raged. She looked angrily at Old Bu with teary eyes, saying, Im going down anyway! Bu Liuqings mouth was agape and he rubbed his temples furiously. In his heart, he shouted furiously, Old Ning... Old Ning, Ning Tianya, quicklye back. Im going to copse... If you cane back quickly, I... I... Ill admit that youre number one in the world... And Ill immediately proim this to the whole Nine Heavens! Anyway, I just just just want to go down go down go down!! The little girl stamped her feet and shouted. Bu Liuqings head was going to split open. He said patiently, Little Wu, look, this thing is the will of heaven. Not everyone can control the opening and shutting of the passageways of the Nine Heavens. Look, other than waiting for them to open up, theres really no other way. Mo Qingwu looked at him distrustfully. Teacher, didnt you say that both of you are the most most most powerful people in the whole Nine Heavens? Of course! Bu Liuqing was naturally confident at the mention of this. But both of you even cant open a passageway... the little girl flipped her eyes and said disparagingly. She meant: You cant even open a small passageway. How can you be considered to be the number one expert? Bu Liuqing was dumbstruck. He stamped his feet and said, But we dont have any say in the opening and shutting of passageways... I suddenly feel that its useless to learn martial arts with you... You cant even open a passageway... Mo Qingwu rested her head on her knees and said miserably, Youre leading me astray... Bu Liuqing almost vomited out a mouthful of blood. He said indignantly, Madam... you cant say this so randomly. Do you know how many people in the Nine Heavens are jealous of you... Mo Qingwu didnt speak, and only sat on the ground pathetically. Little Wu, be good. Go practice martial arts... Bu Liuqing said. Teacher... I have a stomachache. It should be an idental rebound... the little girl blinked her eyes and said bitterly, Not only did I not see my Brother Chu Yang, but I also have an idental rebound... Bu Liuqing stared at her and almost felt that a mouthful of blood was going to spit out of his mouth. idental rebound? All your meridians are open. If you still could have an idental rebound, that would really be a wonder! Besides... idental rebound... how can there be an idental rebound in the form of stomachache? Not only Bu Liuqing, but the Wind Fox within Mo Qingwus pocket also couldnt contain itsughter and began tough. Because of Mo Qingwu, the Wind Fox was gradually growing its new tail. If it had one more tail, it would be a tenth grade spirit beast... At this moment, Bu Liuqings savior finally came. A long, energetic whistle came from the bottom of the mountain. Instantly, Bu Liuqings eyes brimmed with tears of excitement: Old Ning! ... Youre finally back! With a sh, Ning Tianya appeared in front of Bu Liuqing. Looking at Mo Qingwu and Bu Liuqing, Ning Tianya was instantly startled, Bu Liuqing! Are you behaving like a teacher? Our disciple doesnt want to practice, yet youre just apanying her to daydream? Bu Liuqing felt that he just received an amnesty. How would he still want to argue with Ning Tianya? Bu Liuqing stood up and said hurriedly, Erm... I have diarrhea these few days. I have to go to the toilet now... Before he finished saying, he vanished. His speed and panicked movements looked really like he had passed in his pants. Ning Tianya instantly shouted, Diarrhea... A ninth stage peak Supreme Martial Artist has diarrhea... Bu Liuqing, your f**king excuse is really stupid... You... you, you should well say youve gotten pregnant! At this moment, Mo Qingwu turned around sadly. Sniffing her nose, she said with a deep twang, Teacher... Ning Tianyas heart jerked at the moment. He put up a smiley face. Good Little Wu, hows your advancement in cultivation in this period of time when Im not around? I had an idental rebound... Mo Qingwu rubbed his belly and put up an agonizing look. idental rebound? Ning Tianya was shocked and almost jumped up, What has happened? Teacher Bu doesnt want me to look for Brother Chu Yang... Mo Qingwumented, Im very ufortable. Oh... Erh~~ Ning Tianya was startled for a moment. Then he rolled his eyes andughed. Little Wu, look, what did I bring back for you? I dont want anything! Mo Qingwu was going to cry. Teacher, is it really true that I cant go down to the Middle Three Heavens? Mo Qingwu felt differently for her two teachers. These two teachers were both caring and strict with her. But inparison, Bu Liuqing put on a straight face all day long and didnt look weing to strangers, but Ning Tianya looked happy all day long. But, Mo Qingwu liked to behave in a spoiled manner in front of Bu Liuqing, the fiercer among the two, but showed more reverence towards Ning Tianya, who was easy to interact with. Actually, Mo Qingwu thought... It was very satisfying to look at her cold-faced teacher to be helpless and at a loss of what to do... Ning Tianyas eyeballs rolled. Yes, we indeed cant go down. Mo Qingwus face copsed. My poor Brother Chu Yang... Ning Tianyas eyeballs rolled again, and he said, But your Brother Chu Yang is already at the Upper Three Heavens... Ah!? Ah ah ah ah!! Mo Qingwu shouted enthusiastically. She grasped onto Ning Tianyas beard, and her small body instantly lifted up from the ground. Kicking her small legs, she started to sway her body on Ning Tianyas beard. Teacher teacher, wheres Brother Chu Yang? I want to look for him... Ah ah ah ah... Ning Tianya cried. Having caught Mo Qingwu off-guard, tears and snot almost came out of his eyes and nose respectively at the same time, and his beard which he had maintained carefully for thousands of years was almost wasted at this moment. Madam... let go of me first... Mo Qingwu immediately released her hands. The Wind Fox also revealed its small head from Mo Qingwus pocket, and its eyes stared at Ning Tianyas beard, seemingly wanting to sway itself on Ning Tianyas beard too. This time when I went down the mountain to catch Boneless Blood Fish, I met your Brother Chu Yang, Ning Tianya stroked his beard and said, We had a close talk with each other, and Chu Yang asked me about your cultivation... Teacher, what did you say? Mo Qingwu blinked her two big eyes and sped her two hands in front of her chest. What else can I say? Of course, Ive told the truth, Ning Tianya said as he stroked his beard. Then... what did Brother Chu Yang say? Mo Qingwu followed up closely. s... your Brother Chu Yang was very disappointed... Ning Tianya sighed, and said, This made me feel very ashamed. Very... very disappointed? Mo Qingwu was a little nervous, and her brows drooped down. Why was Brother Chu Yang... disappointed? Ning Tianya sighed, Your Brother Chu Yang asked me: What level is Little Wu now? Has she reached the Saint level? This immediately startled me... Mo Qingwu was also startled. She stammered, Saint... Saint level? Yes, Ning Tianya sighed, Ive no idea, Little Wu... Your Brother Chu Yang is really thoughtless! Normal people needed to cultivate for hundreds, or even thousands of years, to reach the Saint level. Youve been practicing for only one year, yet he asked whether youve arrived at the Saint level! Mo Qingwus beautiful brows furrowed. She paid no attention to Ning Tianyas words which were meant to drive a wedge between Mo Qingwu and Chu Yang, and said miserably, Is Brother Chu Yang in some trouble? Does he need help? Ning Tianyas mind turned 180 degrees. He said, Yeah! I thought something wasnt right, and so I asked him: What trouble do you have? Do you need help? Mo Qingwu was so anxious that she looked like an ant on hot bricks. She said, Yeah yeah... Chapter 924 - Ambitiousness and Ruthlessness

Chapter 924: Ambitiousness and Ruthlessness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bu Liuqing rolled his eyes and said, Although the aptitude of both of us is exceptional among the masses, our teachers werent very outstanding. Whats wrong for them to beat and scold us? There were so many brothers that were better than us who were dead now. Its very good that were still alive. Yet you still have the heart toin. If you still want toin, who should the heap of bones underground find toin? Ning Tianya sighed, saying, Its strange. Therere so many of our brothers whose aptitude was better than ours, but they just died. Bu Liuqing snorted and said, In the martial world, one has to depend on both capability and luck, not just aptitude; Aptitude is only one aspect. The most important thing is to put in efforts. Even if one is born a genius yet he sleeps every day, then hes no better than a pig. Whats so strange if he dies? Ning Tianya said dly, You are right. Luckily, Little Wu is still considered the hard-working one. She knows about putting in hard work from a young age. This kind of apprentice is already very rare to find. Its also a happy thing to put in efforts for her. Bu Liuqing said disparagingly, Asshole. If thats so, dontin anymore. Ning Tianya stared back and said, Arent you an asshole too? Every time, she acts like a spoilt child in front of you and throws temper at you, but aspared to me, youre still more patient with her. Even if your apprentice scolded you, you would still look happy. She said that its not fun that you dont have a beard for her to tug and y, but youre already 10,000 years old and you f**king grew your beard... so that she can y with it... Arent you an asshole?! But I neverined! Bu Liuqings face blushed a little, and he argued, Besides, a long beard is also a weapon, and after being tugged by her a few times, it had be more flexible, and this also exercised my attacking power and endurance level... Anyway, I just like it. Why should you care about me? Ning Tianya let out strangeughter. Bu Liuqing ignored him and said, Talk about the business now. Now, both Yin and Yang energy are sufficient from the Boneless Blood Fish and Mysterious Yang Jade Core. As for the rest, Old Ning, you shall go to the Medicine Valley to get some Purple Energy Red Fruit. Then, go to the Zhuge n to get some Heaven Yang Purple Ganoderma, the North Snow Mountain to get some Golden Light Lotus, and finally the South Sea to get some pure blood from Purple Whale, an eleventh grade spirit beast... Remember, the more the better. As he said, the expression on Ning Tianyas face gradually became more and morepelling. These four ces were respectively located in the North, South, East and West regions. The Medicine Valley and Zhuge n were still alright, but the North Snow Mountain and South Sea... were two extremes! Besides... all these things were heavenly treasures. How could they be instantly found in those ces? Ning Tianya stared back and stammered, You said it so easily... The Medicine Valley, Zhuge n, North Snow Mountain and South Sea... are located in four different directions, and they span over a distance of 0.2 million miles... You only do the talking and want me to do the legwork? Why dont you go yourself? Bu Liuqing said lightly, Firstly, making Little Wu advance to the Saint level wasnt promised by me, but you. Secondly, if both of us go together, what to do if something wrong happens here? Thirdly... you shall go if you want to, but you can also leave it if you dont want to go. Anyway, she wont deal with me. Ning Tianya was furious. We shall do half the work each! No! Bu Liuqing remained unyielding. Ning Tianya stood there pathetically and dispiritedly. Take some pity on me... I just came back... Oh yes! Bu Liuqing suddenly pped his hands and said, I almost forgot. What? Ning Tianya asked excitedly, thinking that Bu Liuqing had decided to help him. You still have to get some Spirit Comprehension Grass and Nature Tea back, Bu Liuqing said, Little Wu is after all young. No matter how smart she is, its impossible for her to understand thew of nature. As the saying goes, before one reaches adulthood, his mind grows together with his age. What can Little Wuprehend when shes still not old enough? In addition, she still has an innocent heart. So, its the most effective if she uses Spirit Comprehension Grass and Nature Tea to cultivate. Get a few pounds of each back by the way. Ning Tianya was totally stunned. Old Bu, you should know... we only drank the two once in our lives... You actually want me to get a few... pounds? And get them... by the way? You should well f**king go get them by the way! I dont know how to do this by the way! Ning Tianya utterly raged. Bu Liuqing stood up and stretched his arms, saying, If you can get four of these six things within two months, Ill think of some ideas to get the remaining two. If you dont, I also have no idea. As he said, he walked slowly back into his own bamboo house. Ning Tianyas face copsed like a bitter gourd. Bu Liuqing! Mo Qingwus voice was heard, Teacher... Teacher,e here quickly... Ning Tianya instantly jumped up and ran towards Mo Qingwu. His voice had also turned warm and gentle. But he was stillte by one step. Bu Liuqings creepy voice could be heard inside, Good Little Wu, what has happened... Oh, its this. You should do it this way... Ning Tianya eyeballs almost popped out. He stamped his feet furiously and said, nearly wanting to cry out, Ill go get the medicines! ... Chu Yang entered the Huang ns Pce as Young Master Huang gabbled on. He immediately sensed how heavily the pce was guarded upon stepping into it. Murderousness was everywhere. The Huang n was going all out in battling with the Xiao n. With the arrival of Chu Yang, all the Huang n members weed him sincerely. n Master Huang Shang greeted Chu Yang personally, and a few experts who were the Huang ns elders also made their appearances. That night, the Huang n put up a big banquet to treat Divine Doctor Chu. n Master Huang Shang didnt feel anything different about Wei Wuyan, thinking that he was only Divine Doctor Chus attendant. Wei Wuyan was happy that no one disturbed him. Standing behind Chu Yang, he actually started to y the role of an attendant with due diligence. A few Martial Saints inspected Wei Wuyan, but they realized that this person in front of them was far different from the Wei Wuyan they knew, so they didnt see through Wei Wuyans identity. Beaming with joy, Huang Xialiu shared the same table with Chu Yang. He actually made his two wives toast with Chu Yang; Chu Yang felt so awkward that he almost hid himself under the table... Chu Leer ate to her hearts content. After eating for some time, a teenager in yellow who was sitting at the second table of the hall stood up and walked towards the first table with a wine ss in his hand. His face was beaming with joy and gratitude. Stepfather, Im very grateful that Divine Doctor Chu healed my younger brothers illness. Please allow me to have a toast with Divine Doctor Chu. Huang Shangughed. Good. Its good that youre so filial. Huang Xialius face darkened. Chu Yang looked up. This teenager in yellow had a good stature: He was upright, handsome and had bright eyes, and he was a Martial King. Smiling sincerely, he held up a full ss of wine. Divine Doctor Chus skills have saved our Huang n from future worries. Youre really a big savior of our Huang n. Im Huang Qingshu, and I would like to toast you once to express my gratitude. If you have any orders, I wont hesitate to go through fire and water to fulfill your orders! As he said, he tossed off the cup andughed. Chu Yang raised his cup. Young Master Huang, youre so polite. And he drank his cup of wine. Huang Qingshu smiled slightly and said a few words of politeness before he went back and sat down. As soon as he sat down, the seven or eight teenagers who shared the same table with him came to toast with Chu Yang. It took a while before he finished this round of toasting; Chu Yang looked at Huang Xialiu. These few people were all the stepsons of my father, Huang Xialiu said dejectedly, They were all adopted by my father in the past three years... Chu Yang took a tumble. I see. Huang Shang should have lost his confidence in his son then, so he had no choice but to take this method, but now Huang Xialiu had recovered and turned normal... These people had little use now. At first nce, it seemed that theres no big matter. But, careful thought would make one realize that these seven or eight teenagers had already be sworn enemies with Huang Xialiu now! Huang Xialiu had already recovered, and its useless to keep these people now. Keeping them would instead create internal threats. Huang Xialiu sighed depressingly, These people were used to be alright before. Now that Ive recovered, they all look at me in a manner that makes me feel awkward. Now, even when I do it with my wives, there still needs two Martial Saints to guard for us. My wives are so ashamed now... Chu Yang was bbergasted. After the meal, Huang Shang specially invited Chu Yang to have a chat in the study room. Divine Doctor Chu, you saw this in the banquet just now; I only want to ask Divine Doctor Chu... Has my sons illnesspletely recovered? Chu Yang thought for a moment and said, As long as he doesnt over-indulge, there should be no problem... But, you must guard against the Xiao n fromying hands on him again. And... these few people who couldy hands on him should be just within the Huang n. Huang Shangs eyes shed and he nodded slowly. Theres quite a number of spies in the Huang n. His eyes looked dark. Apparently, he had already rested his heart. Chu Yang smiled slightly. The next morning, when Chu Yang just woke up, he felt something was wrong; Its dead still outside, but by the breathing sounds, there should be someone outside. He went out and saw all the Huang ns servants huddling together at one side, and they were whispering to one another about something. It was only when he asked them that he got to know that the Huang n was suddenly attacked by the Xiao nst night! None of n Master Huangs stepsons survived the attack; In addition, the Huang n also lost more than 40 experts. Among which, there were three Monarch level experts! Chu Yangs heart jerked: This Huang Shang is really merciless and handles matters really vigorously and resolutely! With just one affirmative sentence, he unhesitatingly killed so many people... Since my sons illness recovered, a few peoples faces have be strange; Ive always been observing. Divine Doctor Chu, when you came yesterday, everyone was very enthusiastic as youre the savior of the descendants of the Huang n, but therere also some people who didnt look right or sincere... Huang Shang said, So, I killed all those people. Even though there may be some who escaped... I think that as long as Im careful, our n will be fine. Chu Yang agreed. n Master Huang, youre right. But he took some precautions in his heart: Huang Shang is absolutely right. From the point of interest, its right to kill all these people! But from the emotional aspect... Its a little cruel! As what Huang Shang said: There would definitely be some who escaped! This was absolutely certain. But undeniably, there would absolutely be innocent people who were killed! Chu Yang thought to himself: What would he do if he was Huang Shang? After thinking for a long time, his answer was: No! Even if he wanted to kill people, he would definitely not sacrifice the innocents! Huang Shangs cruelty absolutely pointed to his ambitious and ruthless nature! Such a person, such a power... was uncontroble. Huang Shang looked at Chu Yang and said smilingly, Divine Doctor Chu, from your point of view, how about... letting Huang Xialiu participate in the Tianding Grand Meeting? Is it possible for him to win the Huang n an honorable position? Let Huang Xialiu participate in the Tianding Grand Meeting? Chu Yang was extremely astounded. Chapter 928 - Black Blood Forest

Chapter 928: ck Blood Forest

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Wuyan felt extremely miserable: He can break through a stage of cultivation just by conversing with his younger sister? How... My younger sister has died for many years already, unfortunately. Otherwise, I also want to talk to my younger sister... Otherwise, how can Chu Yangs breakthrough in cultivation be exined? Its so incredible. That night, the three didnt actually sleep. Wei Wuyan was surprised and he was wondering what was going on. Was this some other kind of epiphany during cultivation? Use kinship to have a sudden realization of something? Or... use ties of blood to realize something? Wei Wuyan thought for half the night, but the more he thought, the more ridiculous and perturbed he felt. His brain was dizzy by then and decided to give up. Chu Leer was thinking: My illness is going to be cured in no time! Hahaha, my years of suffering are finally going to end... And big brother is going to teach me poison techniques... After Ive finished practicing, Ill stand out and roar: I, the madam, is Chu Leer! There will definitely be a lot of people who pull out their tendons out of fright, and theyll also prostrate to me profusely: Wow... Madam, youre the number one super great expert in poison arts... Chu Leers two big eyes squinted to form two crescent moons as she thought. Her rosy lips couldnt help but twitch once, then twitch again, then once more... She also extended her little tongue to lick her lips from time to time, as she felt excited, blessed, energized and therefore couldnt sleep over the bright future that she conceived. On the other hand, Chu Yang was wholeheartedlyprehending the new realm of fifth stage Sword Sovereign. Wei Wuyan didnt sense wrongly; the fifth stage Sovereign level was the middle stage in this phase of sword cultivation, and its known as Sword Unsheathed! While the sword was unsheathed, it was notpletely out of the sheath. Its edges were sharp and murderous; the sword holder would receive the divine essence of sword and control the spirit of the sword for the first time. This was a fifth stage Sword Sovereign. At the dawn of the second day, the three set off. Chu Yang and Wei Wuyan were in good spirits, but Chu Leer had two panda eyes and she yawned all along the way... That afternoon, they arrived at the ck Mountain Entrance. The ck Mountain Entrance was a boundary area! Its also one of the most frightening regions in the entire South-East region! After we pass this ck Mountain Entrance, well have really exited the South-East region, Wei Wuyan said seriously as he pointed forward. Chu Yang looked at the triangr junction in front and heavily gasped out a breath. He said, Our Chu n isnt considered remote in the South-East region. Theres still arge region southeast to the Chu n. Going further southeast, itll be a deserted ce. Weve actually walked almost 7,000 miles here after setting out from the Chu n! But the entire South-East region has a straight distance of 20,000 or so miles. What a vast ce it is. Wei Wuyan said lightly, The South-East region that youve seen is even less than one-ninth of the whole Upper Three Heavens! To travel from the South-East region to the South-West region, Im afraid there are 0.1 million miles! Its even further to travel from straight South to straight North! Chu Yang took a deep breath. The Upper Three Heavens is too big. I dont know how many times itsrger than the Middle Three Heavens and Lower Three Heavens added together! Wei Wuyanughed. Beingrge is good! There are many experts, and its also more bustling! Its a good ce to hide when you get into trouble. This is why the rewards of blood-payers are high. Chu Yang was at a loss of whether to cry orugh. All you think about is rewards. Wei Wuyan said, But the appearance of the blood-payers organization has indeed made the Upper Three Heavens quieten down by a lot. Otherwise... I really dont know how many thieves therell be here. Chu Yang said, I dont think so. The emergence of blood-payers is what makes the world more chaotic. Thieves and blood-payers are simr. A thief which has received a task is called a blood-payer, while one which has no task is just a mere thief. As a result, they have made it harder forw-enforcement officers. Blood payers are actuallyw-enforcement officers in a sense. They help thew-enforcement officers to clear up people whom thew-enforcement officers have trouble dealing with. Now, with the mix in identities of the blood-payers, thew-enforcement officers also have nobody toy their hands on. Although there are certain benefits to this, its conniving evil doings to some extent. Wei Wuyan appeared astounded for a while before he nodded and said, Youre reasonable. But, its a little one-sided. Chu Yang, do you think thatw-enforcement officers really enforcews fairly? Therere manyw-enforcement officers who carry out misdeeds as they wear their uniforms. Such people are far more abominable than those real thieves. Thew-enforcement officers have long been rotten from inside! Thew-enforcement officers have long been rotten from inside... Chu Yang said softly. His eyes were flickering, and it seemed that he was thinking about something. So, this world is bing more and more chaotic, Wei Wuyan said. So, in any case, the world is in chaos, Chu Yang said quietly. We need strength exactly because the world is chaotic. Wei Wuyans ordinary-looking face beamed. Chu Yang, therere many martial practitioners in the Upper Three Heavens. There are even more experts; Geniuses are even more than experts. Every moment, therere geniuses dying... Chu Yang listened quietly. He knew that Wei Wuyan wasmenting; thements from people like Wei Wuyan was often what that offered the most valuable martial experiences. The nine great ns monopolize all the resources. So, the world is dominated by nine great ns! But no matter when, as long as the power of the nine great ns exists, there will definitely be resistance. Because of resistance, the nine great ns became more and more domineering. And therefore, there are more and more rebels. But, the nine great ns are after all nine great ns! They have deep foundations and are significant sources of experts. They even monopolize literature. The Xiao n establishes the Jinglong Martial School and Jinglong Academy; they enroll poor children, but after theyvepleted their studies, they all be the Xiao ns servants. Those from the martial school be fighters, while those from the academy be ountants, shopkeepers and workers... For their whole lives, they cant override the positions of even the indirect lines of descent from the Xiao n. Other great ns also use simr methods to gather talents. There are many people who practice martial arts but cant read, Wei Wuyan sighed, saying, What doesprehension of martial arts depend on? No matter how smart or talented you are, but if you cant read or understand principles of life, how can youprehend the realm of martial arts or nature? Thatll be a joke if you can! So, the rule of the nine great ns for these 10,000 years is still considered solid! Although the nine great ns are strong, the Upper Three Heavens is too big. Only a small portion of people here are from the nine great ns. So, although they can rule, gradually, they cant fully monopolize... So, starting from 8,000 or 9,000 years ago, constant battles and strifes began. Now, in fact, the battle is escting to be more and more intense for every year that passes. But the nine great ns arepletely capable of suppressing the battles. But, as time passes, there are more experts among those idle martial practitioners, and they also form gangs. So, the whole world has be chaotic. Were just one of those groups of people. Wei Wuyan said, The reason behind why we can develop and improve our cultivations without being killed... isnt because the nine great ns are soft-hearted, but... as what youve said just now: The Upper Three Heavens is too big. Chu Yang fell silent. Wei Wuyan said, Its worth people to use tens of thousands of years to appreciate The Upper Three Heavens is too big this sentence! This fact is really full of blood, tears and helplessness! Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, Even if one is helpless, he still has to live on! Wei Wuyan smiled bitterly. Yes. He said sadly, Now, the Upper Three Heavens has been desperate in fighting for resources. Theres no moral or ethics to talk about. Everything depends on capabilities! As we pass this mountain entrance, well be entering a chaotic world! A chaotic world thats real and scary. Chaotic world? Chu Yang asked as he frowned. Yes, chaotic world! Its the South-East ck Blood Forest in front! Wei Wuyan pointed in front. The ck Blood Forest has a circumference of 3,000 miles, and its a no mansnd. Chu Yang took in a breath. 3,000 miles of circumference! An area with 3,000 miles of circumference might not appear to berge, but we would know howrge it was after a careful calction. Its actually 1.77 million square kilometersrge. Howrge an area it was! Its bordered by a few big ns, but each n dared not to take charge of this ck Blood Forest! Its called the Forbidden Land of South-East Law-Enforcement Officers! Southeast of this region is the Xiao n; exactly southwards, the Zhuge n and Lan n. At its central location is the Ye n! Just because this area is in contact with these four ns, the four ns all dont care about this area, making this area turn intoplete chaos! In this range, God knows how many thieves, pirates and dark businesses there are here. And no one knows whether they belong to the Xiao n, Zhuge n, Lan n or the Ye n. Wei Wuyan said, So, before you go in here, you must make sufficient mental preparation. He said deeply, And be ready to kill or be killed at any time! The nine great ns and thew-enforcement officers dont have any say here. Chu Yangs eyes turned sharp and bright. This is to say I can kill whoever I want in this ce? Yes! As long as you have the capability! Wei Wuyan said, But you must take note that people here arent easy to kill. Because you dont know whether the person that you kill has strong power behind his back! So, when you kill someone here, you must eradicate all his roots! Otherwise, you rather not kill him. Release him, and wait for the next opportunity. And, there are countless experts here; there are many leaders whose cultivations arent weaker than me. In this whole stretch of ck Blood Forest, theres also someone who assumes the position of an absolute ruler in this area. This person is mysterious and dominates the ck Blood Forest. For so many years, no one knows his identity. Everyone only knows that hes extremely powerful. Wei Wuyan said carefully, seriously, and even in a very fearful manner. ... Chapter 929 - There are treasures here

Chapter 929: There are treasures here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios I see! Chu Yang nodded as he pondered and remembered this matter to his heart. How could someone who would make Wei Wuyan fear to such extent be a small character? He thought for a while and said, Old Wei, I remember that you said your old home is also here. Wei Wuyan smiled bitterly. Yes, Ive arranged for my teacher to stay in one of the mountains here. To avoid troubles, I alwayse and go secretly. I never interact with anyone here. They dont know who I am, and Im also not interested in who they are. Chu Yang nodded slowly and said, If there are any incidents or dangers, protect Leer and dont care about me. Wei Wuyan nodded. Dont worry. If that mysterious ruler doesnt appear, Im still very confident of my ability to protect both of you out of this ce. Chu Yang frowned and said, Old Wei, unless out of absolute necessity, dont take actions! Let me sound out the situation first. Wei Wuyan was startled for a while and he instantly understood Chu Yangs intention. He said, This is indeed a suitable and the most natural ce for training yourself as you can kill whoever you like. Youll meet all kinds of opponents, weapons and martial techniques in this ck Blood Forest. There may even be many previously lost martial techniques that would suddenly appear here. And, everyone will put on a deadly fight here. This has an unparalleled effect in training ones battling skills and in developing his divine spirit. Chu Yang nodded. He couldpletely understand Wei Wuyans words. Ordinary martial matches could only be considered as exercises, nothing more. Only battling in life and death circumstances could be effective in developing ones martial capabilities. How would it be considered training if one couldnt even feel the intention to kill each other? Its all the more true in developing ones divine spirit. This ce was after all nobodys territory, and one would have to be constantly vignt and couldnt afford to rx by even a bit. Being in such a state for a long time would be greatly beneficial to ones spiritual endurance level and the condensation of his divine spirit. Ever since Chu Yang received the divine spirit of the first Nine Tribtions Sword Master, although he hadpletely digested it, theres still arge distance before it couldpletely integrate with his own divine spirit and consciousness to form one inseparable body. Since this ce was so dangerous, he could make use of this opportunity to train himself. As long as he could have breakthroughs in his cultivation and his divine spirit could be further condensed, he would be more confident in participating in the Medicine Banquet and the Tianding Grand Meeting. Wei Wuyan carefully observed Chu Yangs expression. Seeing that Chu Yang had changed from a pondering state to reveal a determined look, Wei Wuyan knew that Chu Yang had already made up his mind. So, Wei Wuyan didnt persuade Chu Yang further, but instead warned him, Only the strongest pressure can produce the greatest motivation and allow one to have incredible breakthroughs. If you can fight all the way through the ck Blood Forest, itll not be a big problem for you to advance your cultivation by a few stages. But... you also need to take note that although your cultivation isnt considered weak, there are plenty of experts who have higher cultivations than you. Dont press yourself when you encounter danger; If I dont aid you on time, everything will be over. Chu Yang looked deeply at the dark mountain entrance and slowly nodded. He said, I understand. Normal people will have their wits frightened out of them at the mention of how dangerous this ce is. But for martial madmen, this is a treasurend. Every year, there are young masters from various big ns whoe here to train and improve their capabilities. But, normally, they dont dare to go deep into it. Theyll normally walk in for some hundreds of miles and backtrack. Actually, this ce is not merely a dangerous ce. Wei Wuyan turned around and looked at Chu Yang deeply. He said, Brother Chu, do you know that therere three treasures in the South-East region? Theyre the Boneless Fish, Bloom and Fade Flower, and ck Blood Vine. Youre saying that theres ck Blood Vine here? Chu Yang turned around instantly. Wei Wuyan said, Thats right. And its ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine. Beneath it is Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water. But these two things are both located at the center of the ck Blood Forest and theyre very difficult to find. Chu Yang automatically ignored thest two sentences that Wei Wuyan had said. He said energetically, Haha, theres actually ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine and Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water here. This ck Blood Forest is really a good ce. Wei Wuyan was speechless. I said clearly that theyre in the central part of the ck Blood Forest. In the forest, there are plenty of experts and a ruler of the forest. Youre actually excited? Wei Wuyan couldnt be excited. Although the name ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine was terrible to hear, its actually not poisonous. The liquid in the ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine was even more valuable. Its something that looked like bone marrow; once its purified, it would be the source of all poisons, but the source wasnt poisonous. If Chu Leer took it, she would be able to practice poisons smoothly. In addition to the supplement of the six great poisonous medicines and the Poison Pearl of the Human Face Spider, as well as the neutralization of the inner core of the Poisonous Dragon, Chu Leers body would be able to automatically produce all kinds of poisons! Chu Leer consuming the inner liquid of the ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine would be equivalent to obtaining the source of poisons; this would be equivalent to her getting a step up in her cultivation of poisons! How could Chu Yang not be happy? Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water was the apaniment of ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine. Only in ces with Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water could the ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine be found. The two were indispensable to each other. And this Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water was a great supplement for women practicing Yin energy. Legend had it that this water couldpletely incinerate the meridians that were not suitable for cultivation and reshape them! This was tantamount to remolding oneself thoroughly! Each of these two things was blessings to the current Chu Leer. And both of them were also greatly useful to Chu Yang: They were great things that could be added to the Nine Tribtions Pill! Although the sword spirit was still feeble in the Nine Tribtions Space, he still revealed a yearning expression. We must get them! We must get them! The sword spirit had even put up contorted face, snarled and jumped up and down in the Nine Tribtions Space. He couldnt wait to take over Chu Yangs body now and dash into the ck Blood Forest to get the ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine and Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water. The more the better! Plenty is no gue! the sword spirit gritted his teeth and said. Chu Yang originally wanted to just get past this ck Blood Forest. But upon hearing that there were such treasures here, how would he be willing to just get past this ce? Another strange n sparked in his mind at the same time: From what Wei Wuyan had said, people here were enemies with the nine great ns. At the very minimum, they were resistant to the nine great ns. If he could subdue some of them to be his assistants... If Wei Wuyan were to know that Chu Yang actually had such an idea, he would definitely fall headlong from the horses back: These evil people had been controlling this area for countless years. Do you actually want to subdue them as your subjects? Theyll eat you alive... Lets go quickly. Chu Yangughed. Be careful that you wont get treasures so easily, Wei Wuyan warned, Therere not only associated beasts here... that mysterious ruler also resides here permanently. Do you know why? So, you must be vignt about this. Although treasures are good, you mustnt overreach yourself. Chu Yang smiled lightly. Fate will decide itself! But as for whether I can do it, I have to give it a try first before I know. Whos willing to go directly for a detour? Wei Wuyan sighed. Now he regretted in his heart that he shouldnt have told Chu Yang about the ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine. He had mentioned this offhandedly as he heard Chu Yang and Chu Leer talk about poison techniques the day before. But he had never expected Chu Yang to be so enthusiastic and daring. Looking at the distant ck Blood Forest, that ck mists that enshrouded it, and that stretch of ckness, Wei Wuyan suddenly felt that it was an ancient behemoth that had opened its forbidding big mouth, waiting for the three people to plunge into it and it to chew the three into powder... The three looked at the ck Mountain Entrance, heaved a sigh, then waved the horsewhip, and dashed fiercely into it, rolling up a cloud of dust behind them. The ck Mountain Entrance was indeed the ck Mountain Entrance. The mountains, and even the stones, on the two sides were all ck. The three swept past the ck Mountain Entrance like a gust of wild wind to enter the vast region in front of what Wei Wuyan imed to be the chaotic world! Its an endless stretch of forest. All the trees were big, tall and stout. One couldnt figure out how old the trees were, but no matter whether its branches or leaves, theyre all ck in color. Even the ground was all ck. Although its daytime, mists that were dark in color filled up the air, creating an indescribably ghastly atmosphere. The deeper the three entered the region, the more ghastly the atmosphere was. They faintly felt an eerie feeling naturally diffusing in the air. It seemed to be full of oppressiveness and blood; even the sky above them wasnt clear and instead covered in dark clouds and mists, casting a faint spell of murder. The three didnt slow down their pace at all. They hastened their horses and dashed into the woods. The galloping sounds of the horses were crisp and clear, awakening the silence in the ck Blood Forest. With the rise of a mess of bird chirping sounds, countless birds of all shapes and sizes flew up and hovered in the air, seemingly to be condemning those invaders which had broken into their territory. Even all these birds were full ck. They had cold, savage eyes which were like ghastly fire, flicking faintly and maliciously! Chu Yang suddenly realized one strange thing: Upon entering this area, it seemed that all his divine senses and senses on surrounding auras in the air had lost their effects. Chu Yang felt that he had entered a sneaky area in which all signs of living creatures were shielded. Other than faintly feeling the ill-intentioned eyes that surrounded him, the aura of enemies couldnt be detected at all. Chu Yangs heart jerked and he immediately stopped his horse. This ce isnt right. Wei Wuyan seemed to have seen Chu Yangs doubts and he smiled bitterly. This ce is just like this. Ever since that great man folded up the Nine Heavens, the border areas of the various big ns were actually the original folding points, and restrictions seemed to be set in these areas! The divine senses and senses on auras wouldnt work for people with cultivations beneath the sixth stage Supreme level. Only those with sixth stage Supreme level or above could break through this kind of restrictions. Sixth stage Supreme level! Chu Yangs heart jerked. These four words made him think of an extremely important matter!!! This matter made Chu Yangs face change colorpletely. ... Chapter 932 - Soft Water Sword Intent

Chapter 932: Soft Water Sword Intent

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the fight went on, Chu Yang also gained more insights. He had just realized that his soft water sword intent was absolutely extraordinary! The more the sword technique was extended out, the greater the power it would contain. Most notably, during the fight, its movements would slowly be smoother and smoother, following the power of the enemy. Originally, he hadplete confidence of not getting hurt, but at the same time, he was concerned that his Nine Tribtions Sword techniques would be recognized. So, he used this soft water sword intent with the intention of trying it out. At the start, he was very awkward in his moves. But as the sword technique developed, Chu Yangs movement became ever more free and natural. Especially when the first wave of soft sword energy flowed out in an arc shape like an undercurrent in deep water, Chu Yang felt immense relief in his heart. He had realized this sword intent in water. When he was in the water, he waspletely surrounded by water just like how he waspletely surrounded by enemies right now! Faced with such a situation, it was absolutely impossible to forcefully break the siege or win the fight. The only thing he could do was to make use of the power of water flow and direct it with his own strength. When the forces of attack by the enemies were driven by the direction of his own sword intent, he would naturally not be hurt. Chu Yang wielded his sword extremely carefully. Under the siege of the four men, he was like duckweed in flowing water, drifting, and moving up and down on top of the waves. Yet the duckweed remained unhurt regardless of how big the waves were. His movement was light, and he wielded his sword slowly and gently. But every time the sword went out, it always produced a gentle, lingering power which dexterously drove the force of attack to one side. When the fight first started, there were still collisions between weapons, and nging sounds could be constantly heard. But as the fight became ever more intense, such nging sounds actually reduced gradually and even disappearedpletely in the end. Until a very strange situation took ce in the fight... Chu Yang pointed his sword lightly to the left, and although the six shining weapons were almost reaching him, those six weapons somehow changed their direction, following the direction at which the sword pointed to and pointing to the left as well. Chu Yangs sword pointed to the right. The four mens faces flushed bright red as they struggled to control their weapons yet still couldnt help but have their weapons point to the right again. Their movements were uniform as one. The five looked as though they were dancing together, with Chu Yang in the middle taking the lead. He waved his sword and swung his hips, and those four followed the same... Chu Yang waved his sword once and swung his hip twice more, and those four also did the same movements... The scene was extremely ridiculous. Chu Leerughed as if she was watching a show. This is so funny, whats the matter? Why are they all following big brother? They are fighting... How to fight like this? The shock was written over Wei Wuyans face, and his eyes were full of amazement! He didnt hear Chu Leer at all. Only an innocent little girl like Chu Leer who yet knew nothing about the martial arts would find the scene funny. But Wei Wuyan only felt a sense of chill down his spine. He had been watching this fight clearly from the start until now. The moment the enemies made their first moves, Wei Wuyan had realized that they were four Martial Emperors; they each had their own great talents. Two of them were in the sixth stage and the other two were in the fourth stage. By logic, with such strength and cooperation, Chu Yang, being a fifth stage Sword Emperor, wouldnt find it hard to escape them unhurt, but he would have to pay a price in order to win or kill them. And this was exactly the case when the fight had just begun. Chu Yang struggled to manage thebined attack of the enemy at the start. His sword technique didnt seem capable of dealing with such an attack. Just as Wei Wuyan was worrying for Chu Yang, Chu Yangs circumstances changed after a single sword movement. Others might not feel that it was just an ordinary sword movement. But what kind of observation did Wei Wuyan have? He had clearly seen that the strength of the single movement actually drove the sword which was furthest from Chu Yang to the wrong direction. Starting from this moment, Chu Yangs circumstances started to improve step by step. It could be seen that when Chu Yang exercised his energy to extend this sword technique, he was still rather unfamiliar with it. Yet amidst such a life-and-death battle, Chu Yangs sword technique actually matured rapidly, and he was able to apply it, use it to carry out his counter-attacks and bnce the forces of his enemies, all very quickly. And at such a fast speed, he could even influence the attacks put up by his enemies subtly! It took only a short while before he transformed from his awkward state at the start to the current state in which he could act with absolute ease and freedom from danger! The situation now needed no worries anymore. Right now, those four were as if they had sunken into marshes C it was absolutely impossible for them to even escape! Chu Yang could drive his sword into the throat of any one of them! This was merely a matter of a turn of his sword and whether Chu Yang wanted to kill them or otherwise. But Chu Yang apparently didnt want to kill them yet. Why? Wei Wuyan frowned as he watched Chu Yang exercising his sword. At the next instant, he finally lost his bearing and opened his mouth agape. He saw Chu Yang driving his sword horizontally forward, and the sword tip slightly went upwards. Yet the six weapons of the other four actually went out of their control and went up violently! In the empty air! The mystery of this couldnt be seen just by observing Chu Yangs sword. But from the reaction of the weapons of his opponents, it could be seen that Chu Yangs sword movement actuallypletely opposed the convention of martial arts! This was apparently one of the methods of that one of the opponents used with his double hooks C Raising fire to burn the sky! This was a hook method, not a sword one! Yet Chu Yang had used it with the sword! And not only did he use it, he even brought four experts of roughly the same cultivation level as him to be drawn upwards involuntarily! This way, the chests of all four were exposed to attack! The eyes of the four werepletely filled with despair! Because Chu Yang only needed a slight movement of his sword to kill the four of them across their waists! Right now the four had be extremely regretful: Why did we irritate this little kid for no reason? That waspletely a suicidal act... In any case, we could have separated and left when Old Third He died, and yet we still sought revenge without knowing our own limits... And now, weve already sunken into the aura of this kid and forced to do whatever he wants us to do. If he wants us to lift up our heads, we cant kneel down instead; if he wants us to castrate ourselves, we still wont dare tomit suicide... Not only are our lives in his hands, but even our movements and forelimbs are also no longer our own now... What kind of strange technique is this... How could this happen? The four felt like crying. Yet at the next instant, they really started to cry, because their imagination suddenly came true within a second: Chu Yang didnt kill them, but let them off. Following which, Chu Yang waved his sword horizontally again, and the four bent forward involuntarily and drew their weapons to the side in unison. For the opponent who used double hooks, he still looked alright. But the other three looked as if they were catching fish in the water, and whats more, in slow motion... All their faces were twitching and sweating profusely. Their eyes were full of dread. Chu Yang pointed the sword downward. The four shed their weapons towards their own crotches at the same time. Immediately, the four screamed together. The muscles on their face twitched, and their tears rushed out from their eyes. They looked full of fear and resentment... Yet the weapons in their hands were cut into their own crotches severely and without hesitation! It looked just like the final movement of a group dance. Everyone moved in the same way as if they were very well-rehearsed! With a crack, blood burst out. Four cumbersome things dropped out from the four crotches like overripe persimmons. After that, the four did the same movement again: With the weapons still pointing downwards, they all arched their bodies slightly and pointed their asses upwards, before they suddenly raised their heads, opened their mouths agape, and started to scream towards the sky. Ahhh.... The ones using sword were slightly better, as they got a clean cut on them. But the ones using double hooks and double needles almost tore off their underneath... How painful was that? It was no wonder then, that the two of them screamed especially loudly and spiritedly, and their faces were also particrly contorted... They were indeed dictated by their opponent in such an incredible way, simr to what they had imagined... They had castrated themselves... Immediately, Chu Yang made another movement. He smiled, stretched out his palm, moved his little finger, and the sword actually started to turn in circles in his palm, and in an instant, it had produced arge halo. As the bright light shone from the sword, the halo spread out slowly, making people feel chilly. Even in excruciating pains, the fat man who used long needles couldnt help himself from being stunned! This... Isnt this my long needles technique? How could it work with his sword? Immediately, Chu Yang yelled, Kill! Supplement! The four had shouted for mercy, and in panic, they actually all shouted no as supplement... [1.no is a homophone of supplement in Chinese] Even Chu Yang was confused for an instant, as he thought: Is this a unique dialect in this ce? Just as this thought shed across his mind, he rapidly stabbed forth and retracted the spinning sword in his hand, then stabbed it forth and retracted it again: Just like the way the fat man had used his long needles! Bam... bam... bam... bam... The four raised their heads and screamed. Chu Yang thought: This technique is so convenient! Then their screams ended abruptly! A small red dot appeared on each of their necks, just like they were poked by needles. The four looked at him nkly, as death slowly spread in their eyes. With several nking sounds, their weapons dropped, and they slowly fell to the ground. And they lost their breath. Chu Yang spun the sword into a windmill in his hand. Maintaining this posture, he turned to look at the shadows surrounding him. A stretch of quick sounds came from the dark, as the people who previously hid in the woods disappeared one by one. Having witnessed such incredible sword techniques, how could those who didnt dare to show up previously still be bold enough to remain here? Wei Wuyan strode forward, as he looked at Chu Yang with shocked and skeptical eyes. You... you actually learned the enemies techniques when you were fighting? Wei Wuyan sounded amazed, as if he had seen a fairy. Chu Yang said stunningly, Yeah, is there anything wrong with this? Wei Wuyan was simply speechless. Looking at Chu Yangs innocent expression, Wei Wuyan almost wanted to strangle him! Is there anything wrong? You actually dare to say this! Chapter 934 - Squandering Treasures

Chapter 934: Squandering Treasures

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang snorted and said silently in his heart, Hes only a ninth stage Martial Emperor! He stood straight and greeted his opponent. The chill light of his sword and the iing ck light collided with each other. Chu Yang leaned to one side and retreated three steps. Even he himself didnt notice that his own mentality had changed. Previously when Chu Yang was in the Lower Three Heavens, he would jerk upon meeting someone of the King level: King level expert! When he was in the Middle Three Heavens, as long as he met a Martial Emperor, his eyes would light up: Emperor level expert! Now, Chu Yang, who was only a fifth stage Sword Sovereign and raided by a ninth stage Martial Emperor, actually thought: Hes only a ninth stage Martial Emperor. How did only this word emerge in the mind of this King of Hell Chu? ... That person, upon the interaction with Chu Yang, turned a somersault, and at the next instant, he came up to Chu Yang again like a shadow and said, Youre only a second stage Sword Sovereign. Chu Yang stabbed his sword forth repetitively for hundreds of times, hitting the opponents weapon each time, but his feet stayed calm; only then did he realize that the ck light in the opponents hand was a long and narrow dagger. This person should have followed after Chu Yang and Wei Wuyan for a long time. As he wasnt confident about what cultivations these two people had, he didnt take any actions. Only when Chu Yang suddenly revealed his cultivation and this person thought he was confident in fighting against Chu Yang did he show himself up. So, this person could be considered a cautious person. But the opponent iming himself to be the faction ruler made Chu Yang interested: There are actually factions in this ck Blood Forest? And theres actually... a faction ruler? Whats this faction? But, Chu Yang felt half the loads in his heart released upon seeing that a person of such cultivation was actually a faction ruler. The position of the faction ruler wasnt very high, but it also belonged to the middle-level cadres. Normally, above the faction ruler was the hall master, and above the hall master were elders, priest, custodians and that sorts. Then, it would be the faction lord. Since the faction ruler was a ninth stage Martial Emperor, then no matter how powerful the faction lord was, he would be no more than a first or second stage Martial Saint. Wei Wuyan couldpletely deal with people of such cultivations with ease. Chu Yang was very relieved. Originally, he wanted to fight with the opponent for a longer time so that he could betterprehend his realm. But seeing that opponents weapon was a long knife, Chu Yang lost his interest. With a turn of the sword, it reduced its speed. The realm of constantly flowing water set off his hands again. A soft and winding force spread out densely in the air. Wei Wuyans eyes shed as he watched the battle. He thought: The strange sword techniques are starting again! After fighting for a little while, the whole battle became dominated by Chu Yang. Then, Chu Yang reduced his pace. The way he fought became just like smooth yet deep-running waters. Although there were no waves and the waters not raging on the surface, its undercurrent was surging. But the more Wei Wuyan looked at Chu Yang, the more he felt that something was wrong. This was because... As the movements of Chu Yangs sword got slower and slower, Chu Yang seemed to have entered a realm... that realm that had made Wei Wuyan jealous! The Tao state! It had appeared again! As Chu Yangs sword movements became smoother, the deeper he got into the Tao state. Wei Wuyan looked at Chu Yang astoundingly and couldnt bear but have the urge to cry. For Wei Wuyan, this kind of realm only appeared once when he was sieged after he had broken through the seventh stage Saint level. Theprehension he got through this realm allowed his spiritual realm to reach the peak of the seventh stage Saint level. After which, he also made sense of and thoroughly mastered all the martial principles; this made him break through the eighth stage Saint level in the next five years, thus creating a cultivation legend. After that, he couldnt enter into that state no matter what. But Wei Wuyan was already very satisfied. He knew that it was already a great blessing to be able to have that Tao state even for once. But at this moment, Wei Wuyan saw with his own eyes that Chu Yang entered into that state in two consecutive battles thats less than four hours apart! Hes too speechless! This Tao statees only by luck! You cant treat it as your meal... So, when he saw Chu Yang unhesitatingly plunge his sword into the throat of the opponent as soon as Chu Yang gained an advantaged ground, Wei Wuyans whole body started to twitch! Whats wasting treasures? This is it! This is absolutely unforgivable! In the battle just now, its still pardonable that you didnt know that you were in the Tao state; but now, youve already known it. Why are you still not cherishing it? How can you waste such good things like this? I cant tolerate this anymore. In that battle, after knowing that Ive entered into that Tao state, I dragged on the battle for three days, when it could actually end in half a day. I waited till all the lingering taste of that realm were down and made sure it couldnt return again before I finally ended that battle. Now, Chu Yang actually resolved that enemy with a sword so briskly even after knowing that he was in the Tao state... Brother... wasting is shameful! Chu Yang returned his sword back into the sheath. Turning around, he saw the weird expression on Wei Wuyans face: His face was contorted, and he was looking at Chu Yang with one eyerger than the other. The corners of his eyes were bouncing up and down. His two hands were stretched out and his teeth were gritted together as if he was going to rush up and beat Chu Yang for a round. The King of Hell Chu was startled. Old Wei, what happened to you? Are you bewitched? It would be better if he hadnt asked this question. Wei Wuyan finally exploded at Chu Yangs question. He stepped forward, pointed his finger at Chu Yang, and started scolding him, What happened to me? Im bewitched? F**k off! Its you whos bewitched! You wasteful bastard... You... you, how can you be so wasteful... Wei Wuyan looked indignant, as though something he had treasured the most was thrown away by others as garbage. Whats wrong? Chu Yang was very miserable. He reached out his hand, wanting to touch Wei Wuyans forehead to sense that if he was bewitched or had a fever; but Wei Wuyan beat his hand fiercely to one side. I dont have a fever! Then what nonsense are you talking about? Chu Yang said discontentedly. Wei Wuyan was so miserable that hes going to vomit blood. He said with a contorted face, You you you... Do you know that youve entered into the Tao state again? I know. Chu Yangs answer directly made Wei Wuyan speechless. Just because I know it, I dragged on for a dozen more moves when I could actually finish him off very quickly... Dragged on for a dozen more moves... Wei Wuyan felt that he was really going to vomit blood. Idiot, once you enter that state, you should fight for as long as you can... How is such a realm so easy to enter? Wei Wuyan asked restlessly. Uh~~~ Chu Yang said a little embarrassedly. You bastard... I really dont know why heaven would give such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to you! Wei Wuyan started to pant, saying, Folk, remember, staying in this kind of realm is beneficial to you even for the blink of an eyes time... Ah, I shant say this... I guess that you wont have many opportunities to go into this kind of realm in the future... Ah, wholl get into this realm every day... He sighed and looked disappointedly at Chu Yang, then turned around sulkily and carried Chu Leer up. He said, Lets go?! Are you nning to be a chump here? Chu Yang flipped his eyes and followed him in. Along the way, Wei Wuyan still felt pity for Chu Yang and sighed again and again. The topic was no more than: If I enter into this kind of realm... Ill so and so and so... How will I be like you... etc... Then a fit of scolding. Chu Yang scratched his head and felt very puzzled: Is it really... so hard to get into the realm? Why do I feel... so easy? Looking at Wei Wuyans back, Chu Yang wisely chose not to tell him. Otherwise, this creature would definitely be unable to contain his agitation and think Chu Yang was boasting himself. Then, he would beat this great savior for a big round... Chu Yang felt that Wei Wuyan couldpletely reach such a realm by his current spiritual state. Along the way, there were two more battles. But these two were harassment, so Chu Yang finished them off directly. Slowly, they had gone almost 100 miles into the ck Blood Forest. Its clear to feel that the sky had already turned dark. After some discussion by Chu Leer and Wei Wuyan, they started to set up a tent. Wei Wuyan ignored Chu Yang while setting up the tent. He clearly felt uneasy in his heart. Chu Yang could only set up the tent next to a big tree by himself. Wei Wuyan looked coldly at one side. He hadnt cooled down the rage in his heart, so hes unwilling to help. Chu Leer also ignored him and set up the tent; then he caught some wild animals back, and eating them with some dry food, and drinking some wine, he and Chu Leer ate till their bellies became full. Then both of them plunged into the tent. Chu Yang left some words, Old Wei, Im very tired to have battled for a day. Well have to trouble you to keep watch at night. Leer and I shall go to sleep first. Wei Wuyan was instantly driven furious that he was at a loss of what to do. What do you mean by being tired after battling for a day? If it wasnt you that didnt let me deal with that bunch of rascals, how would you need to battle for a day? You actually used this as an excuse for me to be the watchman, while you go to sleep with your younger sister... Wei Wuyan was just about to go forward to argue with Chu Yang, but he saw Chu Yangs head stuck out from the tent. Oh yes, dont worry. Leer is with me. You just have to care about keeping watch at night. Wei Wuyan looked at him speechlessly. His face and neck all reddened from anger. Why will I worry if your younger sister is with you? When he was just about to say, Chu Yang already shrank his head back into the tank as he smiled sheepishly. Inside, Chu Leers sound was heard. Big brother... Can Elder Wei bear this? No problem, Chu Yang dismissed lightly, saying, He has already gotten used to it! Wei Wuyan was just about to roar to the sky: Youre the one who has gotten used to it!... Who doesnt want to have a good sleep? When he was just about to burst his anger, within the tent became silent. Wei Wuyan could only bear his roar in his throat... which almost made him sick. He thought: If not for the sake of Leer, Id not have let you get away so easily tonight... ... Itsmonly known that the most chaotic times of the ck Blood Forest was during midnight. Still in a fit of anger, Wei Wuyan had a rough night that night... Chapter 936 - A Really Big Harvest This Time

Chapter 936: A Really Big Harvest This Time

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Wuyans face changed color and he asked, Will it be that... As he said, his face turned pale. Obviously, Wei Wuyan thought of a terrible fact. Chu Yangs eyes flickered and he said, Along the way, other than the insignificant intervention when we just entered the forest, we actually passed through this renowned ck Blood Forest with no impedance at all! And Brother Wei, firstly you didnt reveal your identity, and secondly, even if you had exposed your identity, you wouldnt create too great a shock here. So there must be other reasons for this! As Chu Yang said, Wei Wuyans face became uglier and uglier. Chu Yang turned around to look at Wei Wuyan, saying, Brother Wei, there seemed to be only one person who could do this in the ck Blood Forest. Wei Wuyan gulped down a mouthful of saliva and said, Yes, only one person. His voice was a little dry. If its really that person, why is he doing this? Chu Yang asked. Wei Wuyan let out a long sigh and said, I dont know. The two became silent. Regardless of what, they had already reached 1,400 miles deep into the forest, and not far away from the central region. If its really that person who deliberately let them in, it would be impossible for them to quit at this moment. No matter whats waiting for them in front, the three could only keep moving forward. But now, their mood had be heavier. As the three walked along, Wei Wuyan suddenly discovered: Chu Yang, this miser, was actually still sweeping the elixirs! And he did it very frequently. He would basically never let go of any elixirs that he discovered! He would even rather make detours and get the herbs. This made Wei Wuyan very puzzled. You even still have the mood to tinker with elixirs? Wei Wuyan was very puzzled. Your guess should be correct. It should be that person waiting to see us. That persons cultivation is unfathomable and were definitely not his opponent. At this moment, its full of dangers if we go forward, but were also very likely to die if we retreat! At such a time, youre actually still collecting elixirs... I really admire how broad your mind is. Wei Wuyan shook his head. Where does such big confidencee from? Why do you take it so easily? Chu Yang was bending his body over, just about to carefully pick up the crystal clear ck Blood Ganoderma. He said without raising his head, Why cant I collect elixirs now? Whats the difference between now and just now? Whats the difference between now and just now? Wei Wuyan was speechless once again. Theres really nothing different between now and just now, but you clearly know that theres a mysterious and sinister super expert waiting to seek trouble on you, yet youre still calmly collecting your elixirs here... If that person has malicious intent, whats the use of you collecting one million treasured elixirs? They couldnt save your life. Wei Wuyan was thinking about this, when he heard Chu Yang saying lightly, Brother Wei, whats done cannot be undone. No matter what that person ahead wants to do, we cant avoid it. So, theres really no need to worry about it at this time. Because worrying is useless. Wei Wuyan opened his mouth slightly and closed it again. Chu Yang is right. If that person in front wants to kill me, I cant evade him anyway. At this time, whats wrong to gather elixirs? Chu Yang said smilingly. Wei Wuyan was stunned. Why has this guys thinkingnded on the same ce as that of mine, but what he thinks is exactly opposite to what I think? Chu Yang smiled and said, If that person just doesnt want to kill me, and make use of this time now when no one is disturbing me to collect some elixirs, wont I be making a gain? Wei Wuyan was stunned. This thing... you can also think of it this way? Chu Yangughed, saying, In my life, my only creed is... dont leave any regrets in my life! If I listen to you, that I should just be afraid here and not dig elixirs, and in the end that person doesnt kill us... Wont this be too regretful a thing? Wei Wuyan was utterly speechless. At the same time, he praised Chu Yang in his heart: Although this teenager is young, his mentality is stronger than mine by plenty of times... No wonder that at such a young age, not only is his medical skills superb, hes also a fifth stage Sword Sovereign! No wonder... With such a mentality, therell be no difficulties that he cant ovee. As he was praising in his heart, he heard Chu Yang say with a strange smile, Besides... even if he wants to kill me, why should I keep so many treasures for him? If that timees, I only need to destroy all of them. How can there be such a cheap thing of killing me and still wanting to keep my elixirs with him? Wei Wuyan almost spurted out a mouthful of blood. Instantly, his face flushed and contorted for a moment, and he pointed one finger fiercely at Chu Yang as he said indignantly, You you you... Wei Wuyan almost cried out in shame. Now, he had really be faceless. I still had the nerve just now to think that youre so frank and righteous. It turns out youre so evil... This really costs me too much... The speed of the three reduced rapidly. Because Chu Yang was using all the means avable to collect elixirs. No matter whether its grown on trees, buried underground, or hidden... he collected every elixir he could find. Not only Wei Wuyan coveted Chu Yang, three experts in the ck Blood Forest who was following Chu Yang in the dark also turned on fiery eyes likening to that of wolves. Motherf**ker, why didnt we discover so many good things after being here for so many years? How can this kid discover all of them at one shot? We have a big loss now. This afternoon, he has dug at least 100 elixirs... By estimating this way, this bastard should have gotten at least 500 or 600 elixirs these few days... But hes still not satisfied! Everyone gritted their teeth. Especially when they heard this fellow say: If that person wants to kill me, Ill destroy all of them, and I wont leave them no matter what... If I cant keep them, no one else shall get them... Everyone felt as uneasy as having eaten a fly. They even had the thought of eating this fellow up... Damn it, weve seen shameless bachelors before, but we havent seen such a bachelor: Hes already walking towards the guillotine, yet hes still finding a scapegoat for himself... Hes really shameless to the lower limit already. When everyone was scolding Chu Yang silently in their hearts, they saw Chu Yang straighten his body, frown, and say thoughtfully, Its 1,450 miles from the periphery here, but there are actually so many people wanting to stop us from going forward... Old Wei, did you realize that therere many people around us. Theyre clearly ill-intentioned and not listening to orders... Before Wei Wuyan answered, he heard ruffling sounds around him. Dozens of experts had run away! Damn it, this kid hasnt found a scapegoat yet. If heins about us in front of our master, even if our master doesnt believe him, we would also have to suffer from ayer of skin scraped off from us... Its better to get away from this god of gue as far as possible. Everyone left. Wei Wuyan was startled for a while before he raised up his thumb. Youre really good. One word of yours is even more powerful than that of the faction ruler! Chu Yangughed and said, Im really ufortable to be followed by those people. Its only right to get them to piss off. With no nearby obstructions, Young Master Chu started to collect the elixirs more unscrupulously; his speed and uracy were both astonishing to Wei Wuyan. And Chu Yang neither walked forward nor backward, but walked in circles as he searched for elixirs. He said, Therere so many elixirs. Luckily, Im walking in circles. Otherwise, I really dont know when Ill being again next time. I would be so regretful by then... Wei Wuyan was astounded on how shameless this guy was. This fellow actually walked 10 or so miles of road for the entire morning. All the elixirs 100 miles in the vicinity had all umted in his pockets. If Wei Wuyan could enter Chu Yangs Nine Tribtions Space, he would find out that: In Chu Yangs Nine Tribtions Space, a kind of ck crystal-clear elixir had already piled up into the size of a mountain. And next to this pile of mountain, there was still a sword spirit who was counting the number of elixirs smilingly and satisfactorily. As he counted, he was also muttering, What a big harvest hahaha... so satisfying hahaha... The sword spirit felt that even if Chu Yang stopped gathering the elixirs and with these elixirs he had now, he could exchange for whatever he liked... with any elixir whose quality was poor within its same species! And! He could still have a lot of surpluses... But Young Master Chu clearly didnt intend to stop here. He was still working hard, diligently and tirelessly. Looking at the spirited Chu Yang, Wei Wuyan absolutely believed that: The storage space of this guy was really too small. If its sufficiently big, he would put the entire ck Blood Forest, together with its soil, into it... Wei Wuyan had absolutely no doubt regarding such a conjecture! In the end, Wei Wuyan simply took Chu Leer to have a nap under a tree, leaving that bastard to collect elixirs on his own. They moved forth for another 50 miles after walking for two days. A total of 1,500 miles now. Chu Yangs speed of searching for elixirs became quicker and quicker, and he also became more and more spirited... That day, Chu Yang was burying his head to dig a ck Blood Red Fruit... This fruit was obviously 5,000 or 6,000 years old already. One must know that it was absolutely a very valuable fruit for it to be able to grow in the ck Blood Forest for 5,000 or 6,000 years! Especially for red fruits. This red fruit was as thick as an arm. Its branches had all turned transparent, and there was a faint light flowing within it. There were 30 or 40 pale green fruits on the branches, which was clearly not ripe yet. But Chu Yang couldnt wait any longer. He could only dig the entire tree up, wanting to transnt it into his Nine Tribtions Space. When he was digging halfway, an angry voice suddenly sounded, I shant care if you dig other nts, but you actually covet my red fruit tree! This is really intolerable! This tree is located in a conspicuous ce. Who cant see it? You really havent gained enough advantages... Chu Yang was swift-handed. He pretended to get up and respond to the voice, while his right hand secretly exerted force to uproot the red fruit tree and instantly stuff it into his Nine Tribtions Space. Then, he turned around. He was stunned. At the same time, his eyes lit up. A person in white was standing angrily in front of him. That persons nose was also twitching in rage at Chu Yangs immoral behavior. Chu Yang didnt think of all these. He only felt strange in his heart: Why would a person in white exist in a ce so dark as the ck Blood Forest?! ... Chapter 938 - Why is it so?

Chapter 938: Why is it so?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This battlested for exactly one and a half days! Chu Yang could hardly support himself in the end. Just when he felt his cultivation was going to drain up, the person in white suddenly yelled and jumped out from the battling circle. He said furiously, You sure enough have some abilities! You shall wait! Then he extended his body, whirled around in the air, and disappeared without a trace! Chu Yang wielded his sword a few times, then finally stopped. His body spun dizzily for two rounds, before his assnded solidly on the ground and he gasped heavily for breath. Heughed and said, How satisfying! Although his defense was greater than attack all along in this battle, he really had a hearty battle this time around. He had brought all his skills into y and dug up all his potentials. The soft water sword intent had also matured drastically after this battle! And Chu Yang gained lots of insights through the Tao state in the battle. Chu Yang even faintly anticipated in his heart that this person woulde to have such a battle with himself once more! Chu Yang was eager to engage in such a battle. Because his cultivation had advanced too quickly from the ninth stage Emperor level to the fourth stage Sword Sovereign level. The experience in between was reallycking. While he had been using his third stage Sword Sovereign level to fight throughout the battle, and so, in this battle, he had unconsciously gained a thorough understanding of all the insights which he should have at the third stage Sword Sovereign level. Chu Yang gasped heavily for breath. Wei Wuyan walked up and said, How is it? Cool! Chu Yangughed and said, This battle is really a hearty one! Im very happy, both physically and mentally! Wei Wuyan said surprisingly, The Tao state is indeed good. Then he suddenly had some whimsical thoughts and said, You shall rest for a while and fight with me. Seeing that Chu Yang could enter the Tao state every time in the three battles, Wei Wuyan had a whimsical thought: Will one enter into the Tao state as long as he battles in the ck Blood Forest? Instantly, he felt that his heart yearned. Chu Yang was also very interested. He said, Alright! ... After a while. Come. Wei Wuyan was very eager to fight. Alright! Catch this! Chu Yangughed. After a while. Wei Wuyan was very miserable. Because Chu Yang had once more entered the Tao state! While nothing happened to Wei Wuyan himself... Why is it so? Wei Wuyan was puzzled. Again! Alright! ... Im so miserable... Again! Uh... Alright. ... What has happened? Youve gone into it five times. Why didnt I have it even for once? Wei Wuyan was furious. Again! Urgh. ... Again! Wei Wuyan gnashed his teeth and said. His two eyes had both turned red. Forgive me. Chu Yang sprawled on the ground. His face was pale and his limbs were trembling. Im so tired... I cant anymore... Wei Wuyan was still persistent. A man cant say that he cant. Get up! Fight with me! Chu Yangs whole body twitched. A man cant say that he cant towards a woman, but youre a man... Its really not fun... Wei Wuyan looked up at the sky and sighed. Why is it so difficult for me to enter the Tao state? Chu Yang said, Youre already a half Supreme Martial Artist. What insights do you have when you fight with me? How can you enter the Tao state this way? Wei Wuyan shuddered and instantly took a tumble. Thats right! It must be this case! Not only him, but a white shadow in the distance also shuddered: Thats right! It must be this case! Lying on the ground, Chu Yang said as he thought, But its a pity that the person just now could only deal with my third stage Sword Sovereign level. If I raised my cultivation to the fourth stage, he might not be able to support it... Its quite a pity. Wei Wuyan said disdainfully, You should be contented to be in the Tao state for one and a half days... Do you still want to make use of him to continue to breakthrough? Youre thinking a little too splendidly. Chu Yang burst into loudughter. A white shadow flickered in the distant darkness. He muttered to himself, He can continue to breakthrough... He suddenly absorbed into deep thoughts. The three rested for a long time before they left this messy ce. Chu Yang pulled out a water bag and drank it all up directly. Chu Yang was almost dehydrated from the battle just now... The three once again started the journey they had before: Wei Wuyan carried Chu Leer and thought hard as he walked, while Chu Leer continued to search for elixirs with his eyes lit up; they walked 50 miles this day. As they got closer and closer to the central region, it became gloomier and darker. Small thief! Give back my red fruit tree! A white shadow descended from the sky, pping furiously towards Chu Yang. Chu Yang had long been prepared for this. Good that youvee! He raised his sword to greet his opponent. Instantly, the duo started to fight into a ball. This time around, the cultivation of the person in white seemed to have improved drastically to about the second or third stage Monarch level, making Chu Yang, whos at the third stage Sword Sovereign level at that moment, directly breathless. Chu Yang instantly raised a stage of his cultivation, causing sword light to shoot out. Fourth stage Sword Sovereign! The person in white seemed to be a little excited. Youve also improved! Chu Yang snorted. Why, cant I? So what if youve improved? Youll still have to die in my hands! The person in white sneered. Not necessarily! Having raised his cultivation to the fourth stage Sword Sovereign level, Chu Yangs soft water already started to have the sound of roaring waves. Lets see who dies in whose hands! The person in white stopped talking and focused on attacking. Chu Yang focused on countering that persons moves; he couldnt grasp that persons moves at all as the moves were extremely slippery. Chu Yang originally thought that it would be a pity if he was killed, but gradually, he forgot all these thoughts and immersed himself fully in the battle... Aside, Wei Wuyan pulled his hair and sighed: The Tao state! Its the Tao state again! That kid has gone into it again! Another person was equally miserable as Wei Wuyan: that person in white. Noticing that Chu Yangs breath was long and his body exuded that mysterious aura of Tao state, the person in white was furious: How did this kid go into the Tao state so easily? He increased his attacking speed, but Chu Yang also enhanced the intensity of sword light ordingly. From beginning to end, yesterdays battle was repeated once again: Three to seven attacking ratio! Its still three to seven today! And its exactly this ratio! Chu Yang had 30% of the attack, while the person in white, 70%! The person in white continued to bear down on Chu Yang in battle, and in the middle of the battle, that person in white even closed his eyes and made use of his senses to fight with Chu Yang who was in the Tao state. If one could see through the disguise of the person in white, he would notice that the person in white was pondering very hard, from the expression of his face. Such expression was exactly the same as that of Wei Wuyan, who was standing aside. This battlested for one whole day! In the end, Chu Yang was already sweating profusely. He couldnt help but think of advancing his cultivation to the fifth stage Sword Sovereign level to continue the battle... At this moment, the person in white let out a longugh. We shall fight again tomorrow! I shall never let you better off tomorrow! He extended his body, and with a sh and a whirl, he vanished. Chu Yang gasped heavily for breath. A strange feeling rose in his heart: What is the intention of this person in white? Looking at the way that hes battling with me, he seems to be simply helping me to make my cultivation more solid and build up my insights on swordsmanship. Is this person... really this kind? But if he isnt, whats his purpose? But after thinking for some time, Chu Yang very quickly threw off this concern to the winds: No matter whats his purpose, he wont disappear and wille back tomorrow... He will say it in the end, anyway. And such battles have unlimited benefits to me. So what if I have a few more battles? For now, the most important thing is still finding elixirs! The more elixirs I obtain, the more confident Ill be after I step out of this ck Blood Forest. Its certainly feasible for the sword spirit to steal medicines, but its easy to be recognized or suspected by the nine great ns, who knew about the Nine Tribtions Sword Master very well. Even if they only doubted a little on Chu Yang, his efforts to conceal his identity would bepletely meaningless. So, its better to search for elixirs from God-given ces such as the ck Blood Forest. So, after this battle, Chu Yangs speed for searching elixirs didnt slow down, but instead increased more drastically! Chu Yang had extended his search area from 100 miles in the vicinity to that of 500 miles. Other than the central region in front, Chu Yangs search area seemed to be still increasing towards 1,000 miles in the vicinity. All the experts in the ck Blood Forest were in all tears: Youre so ruthless... Youre just directly scraping the ground... Besides, buddy, we can still understand if you collect those elixirs which are of some ages; but you dont even let go of elixirs which are only around 10 years old... Youre making us even more speechless... Do you still want us to live? Damn it, now we cant even find wound medicines in this ck Blood Forest shall we get injured in the future... But were instructed not to deal with this kid on our own and to quietly let him go...So, everyone could only stare nkly at Chu Yang collecting elixirs. Wow! Chu Yang couldnt bear to let out a call of surprise. The hearts of all the experts hiding in the dark twitched along with this cry: He had discovered a treasure again! And its definitely a good one... This kid had be spoilt in the ck Blood Forest. Normal treasures couldnt surprise him at all... Chu Yang found a milky white tip in a dark ce. This made Chu Yang overjoyed! Because he recognized this thing. Its the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng! Even the sword spirit turned two somersaults in the Nine Tribtions Space to express his excitement. Its the ck Blood Forest here. But this Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng could even grow in such solid grounds and it was actually white in color... How many years did it take to grow? Three to five thousand years at least! And, three to five thousand years in the ck Blood Forest... couldnt bepared to that of the outside world. This thing was absolutely rare even in the whole Nine Heavens! Even with Chu Yangs endurance level, his heart also couldnt help but palpitate wildly. Then he carefully walked towards it. ... Chapter 939 - Is it?

Chapter 939: Is it?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang faintly felt that there were quite some people around eyeing at him, but strangely, no one came up to stop him. He started to dig carefully as he put up full vignce. Under the sword spirits reminder, he tied a wisp of sword energy onto the white tip of the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng. The sword spirit faintly sensed that it already had spirituality. 200 miles in the vicinity of it, there were no other spirit medicines! This Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng had actually monopolized all the spiritual energy underground, 200 miles in the vicinity of it. This was a testament to how intense its medicinal effects were. Such a heavenly treasure definitely had spirituality! So, after Chu Yang twined up his sword energy on the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng, he clearly felt that it trembled a little, as if it wanted to break loose from the sword energy; but since it was the sword energy entangling it up, it would experience severe pain should it move by a bit. So, it remained still. As if it had submitted itself to fate. A dewdrop silently rolled down from the little white tip of the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng; It was as if it had felt its life hade to an end and was crying for it. A sad and desperate aura spread out in the air, even making Chu Yang feel sad for it. Dont worry, I wont hurt you, Chu Yang said with his divine senses, Therere spiritual energy and soil thats more suitable for you to grow. You definitely wont regret if youre with me. The Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng stopped moving. But the surrounding atmosphere was still mncholic and gloomy. The Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng was still feeling helpless. Chu Yang smiled in his heart. Little thing, youll be surprisedter. This thing indeed had spirituality. No wonder no one discovered it for so long, and it even secretly stole all the underground spiritual energy 200 miles of its vicinity. Chu Yang started to dig carefully. He started digging from ten feet away from it. After digging in for a depth of 50 feet, he then started to slowly uproot it. In this entire process, Chu Yang seemed to hear slight sounds, but he discovered nothing after looking around. So, he didnt take them to heart and continued his own work. 100 feet away from Chu Yang, a few experts in the ck Blood Forest looked at the corpse in front of them as they shuddered. They knelt down to the ground at the same time and prostrated to him repeatedly like a snapping beetle. Just now, the moment when Chu Yang discovered this Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng, these people were finally moved! This was an unparalleled treasure in the whole world! This corpse, which was lying on the ground at the moment, belonged to the one whose cultivation was the strongest among the pool of experts. His cultivation had already reached the eighth stage Saint level. He was also one of the masters in the ck Blood Forest. When Chu Yang discovered the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng, he had already risen up into midair, ready to fly towards Chu Yang and snatch the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng from him. His intention was pure: I also dont want to hurt him. I just want that Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng. Ill run after I snatch it! But the moment his body just rose up into midair, a thin ray of white light abruptly shot towards him, pinning this eighth stage Saint level expert heavily onto the ground. And this expert died soundlessly. Everyone went forth to look at this expert and saw that a white thin strip of cloth was stuck into the temples. It was stuck in from the left temple, while out from the right temple. There were no bloodstains on either side, and the strip was as white as new. Only upon checking on his injuries did they realize that his entire brain and elixir field were crashed. A white strip could actually emit two spells of strength, destroying ones divine senses, vitality, and cultivation at the same time! Once being attacked by a thin and delicate white strip, this eighth stage Saint-level expert didnt even have the chance to groan before his soul hadpletely flown away from him. Such a way of dying was the purest way of dying: Even if rebirth really existed on Earth, it would be impossible for this person to enter the channel of rebirth! He waspletely dead. Everyone was dumbstruck. A slight sound rang in everyones ears, Im really disheartened that no one listens to my words anymore. This sentence was said in a dull and emotionless manner. But all the experts present knelt down instantly onto the ground and prostrated with their bodies shuddering profusely. They dared not to even plead for mercy. That voice rang softly again, Ill carry out a regional massacre if such a thing happens again! Sweat streamed down everyones body like rain as they prostrated. Regional massacre. These two sentences were hard to understand, but only the experts in the ck Blood Forest knew about it: This ck Blood Forest was divided into nine regions. Theres a person-in-charge for each region. And hes called a regional master. It was a regional master that had died just now. So what regional massacre meant was: If such a thing happens again, no one shall live in this whole region! Thatspletely a guilt-by-association tactic! For instance: Should someone from this countrymit a crime, the whole country should be ughtered. Yes, thats what it meant. This was no longer cruel, thats far beyond it. That sound disappeared silently as if that person had already left. The various experts present crawled up from the ground, and with some swishing sounds... everyone disappeared without a trace! They didnt even dare to look back. Damn it, that Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng is indeed a good thing, but... no matter how good it is, how can it be better than my own life? At this moment, even if the nine great herbal medicines appeared in front of them, these people would definitely not dare to look back... Wait till it was entirely silent, in a remote ce, a white shadow muttered, Such a blessing... I didnt realize it after being here for tens of thousands of years, but he discovered it just when he came... This is so rare, but is he... is this true? Is it? Is it? ... He actually repeated this Is it? question for dozens of times. A visceral sense of nostalgia revealed on his face, and his sorrowful eyes almost looked like they were going to drip down tears. After a faint, long sigh, this white shadow finally disappeared with a sh. All thanks to the sharp and hard Nine Tribtions Sword, Chu Yang didnt spend many efforts in digging out this Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng. The soil on the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng wasnt scraped off yet and it was still in a soil lump. At this moment, Chu Yang heard that long sigh. Chu Yang instantly felt bitterness in his heart, and all the sadness and helplessness he experienced in his previous life overwhelmed him. He seemed to see Mo Qingwu dying in his own arms... Suddenly, he felt himself in utter despair, almost wanting to hold his sword up to kill himself. Tears also started to brush down his face. In the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit roared, Wake up! Chu Yangs heart jerked, and he finally woke up from that kind of sorrowful emotions. But he realized that his face was awash with tears. What has happened? Chu Yang clearly remembered the state he was in just now and couldnt help but feel amazed. That long sigh had immersed in his brain for a long time. That was a kind of deeply-ingrained nostalgia, evesting love, and profound attachment. Such a feeling could almost make heaven cry for it! But when Chu Yang asked this question, even the sword spirit couldnt answer him. Sword spirit, what has happened just now? Chu Yang asked in his consciousness. I dont know, the sword spirit answered, and became silent again. Chu Yang let out an oh. After a long time, he calmed down his mind and concentrated on handling the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng. Bit by bit, he scraped off the ck soil, which was as hard as steel, from it. Snow-white whiskers were grown all over the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng, with every whisker nearly ten feet long. The shape of the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng was gradually revealed as the soil was scraped off. This Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng was only about the size of the palm. Its whole body was white in color, and it actually had a faint trace of blood color that was hard to detect. Just like a piece of human skin. shes of light could be faintly seen to be flowing within the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng, just like the meridians in a human body. It had all four limbs, a nose and two eyes, just like a newly formed baby. There was a milky white part protruding from its head; thats its leaf. Its this tiny bit that made Chu Yang discover the presence of this Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng. Now, all the five sense organs of this little creature were creased up, as if it was feeling wronged and scared... Youre still afraid? Chu Yang said smilingly, Sword spirit, catch this. And it was sent into the Nine Tribtions Space. The sword spirit caught it inside. With just a nce at it, the sword spirit found himself in love with it. Its indeed the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng. What a heavenly treasure it is. He even stroked its nose and said, You actually dare to throw temper. You must be good here, get it? The little nose of the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng creased up even more tightly. Little thing. Youre actually ignoring me, the sword spirit scolded, and nted it in a pit next to the Vitality Spring Water, then gently buried it with soil while not causing its whiskers to crease. But the little head of the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng was left exposed outside the ground. Then the sword spirit watered a spoonful of Vitality Spring Water on it. The Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng suddenly trembled upon sensing the rich vitality of the water. Following which, it slowly extended its face, seemingly to be enjoying the water. Seeing that the sword spirit stopped after watering a spoonful of water, it eagerly opened its small mouth to form a slit, as though it was pleading: Give me more, give me more ... Youre really greedy, the sword spirit watered it another spoonful of water and said, Little kid, you have to remember that you can feed on this spring water, but you must produce it at the same time. If you dare to drink all of them up, Ill chop you and throw you into the spring well! Understand? The small tip on the Jade Snow Spirit Ginsengs head bent gently, seemingly to be nodding, putting on a very obedient look. Then, its whiskers automatically extended into the soil next to the Vitality Spring Water, and it revealed an extremelyfortable look, seemingly to be enjoying the water. Its two arms also extended out from the soil, before it retracted back again. It was just like a person who had suddenlye to an extremelyfortable ce, and he was cheering, or stretching himself luxuriously: This ce is too good ... Chapter 940 - The Raging Waves of Sword

Chapter 940: The Raging Waves of Sword

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng settled itself, Chu Yang resumed his journey. But the sword spirit was frowning and thinking deeply about the sigh that Chu Yang heard just now. Who is it? Whos so strong? Who is it? Who has such powerful forces? The sword spirit had been with a total of nine Nine Tribtions Sword Masters and had been on this continent for a long, long time. It could be said that the sword spirit definitely knew about everything in this Nine Heavens! As long as its about the techniques in the Nine Heavens, he definitely knew! As long as its about the legends of the Nine Heavens, he also definitely knew! But, the sword spirit couldnt gather out what forces were epassed in this long sigh! And he also didnt know what cultivation did this person who sighed have! He instinctively felt that this person was strong and terrifying! If theres a person that could make the sword spirit feel terrified, then, was this person still a person? Chu Yang once considered this question before. But the sword spirits answer was that there would definitely not be such a person in the Nine Heavens! If it was the heyday of the sword spirit, he would definitely not fear at all even if he had to confront Chen Feng and Liu Yun at the same time! But this one sigh had actually made the sword spirit feel that this person was terrifying and powerful! ... There were no more spirit medicines left 200 miles in the vicinity after Chu Yang collected the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng. Wei Wuyan and Chu Yang finally could pick up their traveling speeds. In front was getting darker and darker, and finally to the extent that one couldnt even see himself. At this moment, they had already gone 1,750 miles deep into the forest! They had already reached the central region! In the vicinity, there werent any idlers hiding in the dark anymore. There wasnt even an insect or a snail, and there was no bird flying in the sky. Other than the dark forest and ck soil, the region was like a silent dead zone! There was not a bit of sound. There were only slight ruffling sounds of dead leaves beneath the duos feet. Wei Wuyan and Chu Yang felt as if they had fallen into a nightmare. Such kind of silence was terrifying! It would be even more terrifying should they have to battle in such an environment! Not only their divine senses were shielded from them, but they also couldnt even see the surroundings! How to battle? Only by relying on instincts? When Chu Yang was worrying about this issue, the white figure appeared in front of him again. He was silently floating in midair. He didnt immediately start a battle with Chu Yang, but instead softly asked, This teenager, whats your name? Chu Yang said lightly, Im Chu Yang. Chu Yang... Chu Yang. the white figure said,ughing, It turns out that youre surnamed Chu. He was silent for a while and said, Come, lets fight again! Then he dashed down. Wait! Chu Yang said aloud. But the opponent ignored Chu Yang and directly rushed down! Although this attack was carried out in the dark, it was twice as intense as those before! Chu Yang became almost breathless the moment he struck back. With a loud roar, he attacked back with his fifth stage Sword Sovereign cultivation! The duo fought fiercely in the stretch of darkness. But Chu Yang clearly felt that the opponents attack this time was far more aggressive aspared to those previous attacks. The force was almost irresistible on the opponents first strike on Chu Yang! Its just like a thunderbolt that could tear a person into pieces upon being struck! This was a wild attack thats filled with the confidence of victory. This confidence could only be obtained after being involved in long periods of battle and obtaining constant victories! Chu Yang had already exerted whatsoever force that a fifth stage Sword Sovereign should have. Other than not exercising the Nine Tribtions Sword sword techniques, all the other martial arts, including feet movement techniques, and dagger and sword techniques, shot out of him one after the other like a storm. But still, he couldnt resist against the opponents attack! Chu Yang retreated step by step! The opponents attack was bing more and more aggressive. Suddenly, rumbling sounds were heard, and at this moment, the opponents attack strung up to form a mess. Chu Yang faintly felt that the opponents attack was just like the tide of an ocean, hurling and pressing down on him! While the waves were raging, he himself was just a tiny boat on the waves, and it could overturn at any moment! Instantly, infinite spells of death cast on Chu Yang! If he couldnt resist against the opponent, he would be crushed into powder at the next moment. In the dark, from the cold eyes of that person in white, Chu Yang knew that the person would definitely not show any mercy on him! But a weird thought rose in Chu Yangs mind at this moment. The techniques of this person in white were so familiar! No, it should be the realm that this person was in thats familiar to Chu Yang. Chu Yang retreated repeatedly and thought hard. Finally, a spark appeared in his brain. Its the realm of water! Its flow was constant, unceasing and powerful, and it connected heaven and earth! This is... This is... Chu Yang roared, This is the force of raging waves! Along with this roar, Chu Yang finally made sense of things that he previously didnt understand. With a jerk of his wrist, sword light gushed out! At this moment, Chu Yang changed from his defensive mode into an attacking mode when he was in an absolutely disadvantaged ground! Sword light burst out violently and incessantly like a torrential flood. Yet the sword light that belonged to Chu Yang alone brightened up the entire region! As the sword light shot out from all directions, Chu Yang also began to attack readily. Suddenly, he felt extremefort in his heart, and couldnt bear to exim, Turns out that the force of water can be used this way! Hahaha... As heughed, the sword light became more and more intense as it struck back on the opponent. Wei Wuyan was taken aback and immediately carried Chu Leer to step back. He only stopped after stepping back for 200 feet. The sharpness of the sword energy that Chu Yang shot out at this moment gave Wei Wuyan the feeling that Chu Leer would be in danger of being injured if he stepped one step forth. This made Wei Wuyan greatly taken aback! Whats his own cultivation? Whats Chu Yangs cultivation? Such a feeling had actually risen up in Wei Wuyan himself? Looking into the distance, Wei Wuyan saw Chu Yangs sword light flowing forth with great strength and vigor, likening to that of big rivers. And it lit up the pitch-dark ck Blood Forest such that it had be as bright as day! Chu Yang, in ck clothing, stood in the middle of a huge light ring. Wielding his sword, he attacked forth continuously! The opponents cultivation was clearly times greater than that of Chu Yang, but at this instant, Chu Yang was standing firmly in this light ring formed by his sword light! He was just like a warlord that would never be defeated! At the moment, he was standing there arrogantly! And battling arrogantly! You can try to kill me, but I will only advance towards you! Ill never retreat! This was simrly a kind of momentum! But the arrogance in it seemed to be even more than that of the person in white. Because Chu Yang had resolutely let pass his life and death to the back of his mind! No matter whether he would die or live on, or whether he would achieve victory or be defeated, he was still his arrogant self. The soft water sword intent burst out from all directions, and it seemed to be developing deeper and deeper. This was theprehension that Chu Yang obtained under strong pressure in battling these few days: The soft water sword intent could only be used for defense, and on the foundation that the defense it put up had no room for criticism. Only then could it be used for carrying out attacks! One could only have sufficient force tounch an attack after he had fully defended himself! But the constant attack of the opponent was inspiring Chu Yang to ponder in his Tao state, which was the next step of utilizing the soft water sword intent. The moment the opponent struck forth a raging blow did Chu Yang have a sudden epiphany! The force of water definitely didnt only contain the force of soft water! Not all water was soft! It could also be strong and sulky! It could also ruin everything, including the whole Nine Heavens. Everyone said that water and fire were merciless. But, the rage of water was much more intense than that of fire. The waters power of destruction was also much stronger than that of fire. Soft water could naturally endure attacks unhurriedly; but once the cid and gentle water encountered mountains and valleys, what would happen? If it rushed down from high cliffs, what would happen? This was the force that Chu Yang suddenly understood: The force of raging waves! Sword light shot out like thunderbolts. Uponprehending the force of raging waves, Chu Yangs cultivation also flowed cheerfully in his body. The heaven-earth primordial qi in his body also became denser and started to rise, while the four fragments of Nine Tribtions Sword in the elixir field also seemed to be cheering! But by Chu Yangs cultivation, he couldnt support such huge consumptions! In the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit constantly refined the elixirs to transform the energy of elixirs into primordial qi to be supplied into Chu Yangs meridians, so that it could push those drastically rising energies to circte around Chu Yangs meridians, return to his elixir field and be Chu Yangs own energy! Good sword! Such quickprehension! Such a smart kid! Such a high aptitude! Amidst the raging sword light, the eyes of the white figure seemed to have be two purple gems. As he constantly dodged Chu Yangs attack, he didnt stop attacking back. But his praise towards Chu Yang was visceral. Chu Yang had already entered the Tao state, where he had already be oblivious to the surroundings. His only thought was to attack! Attack! And attack again! As long as hes still alive, he wouldnt stop attacking! The duo was both attacking. A white figure and a ck figure attacked one another amidst the rainbow-like sword light; none of them retreated! Now, each of them stood 50% of the attack! If you attacked me once, I would attack back. Nobody should have any gains from the other! Chu Yang became more and more violent in his attacks. He didnt even think of what sword movements he should use. He only knew of continuing the attacks ording to his own instincts! It was as if attacking had be the instinct of this Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Other than that, he wouldnt ept any other methods of battling! As Chu Yangs cultivation advanced rapidly, that of the person in white also improved at the same time. It seemed that no matter till how high Chu Yangs cultivation had risen to, that person could coordinate with Chu Yang ordingly, and he would never be on the disadvantaged side. Aside, Wei Wuyan was utterly shocked. Because he could clearly feel that in this battle, the energy in Chu Yang was bing stronger, sharper and more raged... Other people consumed their energy as they battled, but Chu Yangs energy seemed to be replenishing amidst the battle! Why is this happening? Wei Wuyan could sense that Chu Yangs cultivation was at the beginning fifth stage Sword Sovereign level at the start of the battle, but it rapidly improved to the middle of the same stage. Then, it started to umte slowly, step by step, and now, it had risen to the peak of the same stage... Its like a tense chord, and as long as it broke, a nirvana-like breakthrough might ur! On the battlefield, Chu Yang suddenly roared, Breakthrough~~!! A clear and crisp sword chime was heard. The sword lights intensity increased drastically, lighting up 1,000 feet in the vicinity! The person in white uttered a long cry. He fluttered backward and roared, Youve broken through the sixth stage Sword Sovereign level in four hours? Good job! Chapter 941 - Such a Great Cheater

Chapter 941: Such a Great Cheater

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Wuyan was dumbstruck! He could naturally observe that the cultivation of that person in white was obviously much higher than that of Chu Yang, and he had always been pressing down his cultivation to a level simr to that of Chu Yang when they fought. So Wei Wuyan wouldnt feel strange at all no matter how much that persons cultivation improved. But Chu Yang was only a fifth stage Sword Sovereign! Four hours ago, he was only at the beginning fifth stage Sword Sovereign level! But four hourster, he had advanced to the beginning sixth stage! Only in four hours. And his cultivation had broken through amidst his battling! Wei Wuyan stood still. He felt that all the theory of martial arts that he had previously learned werepletely subverted at this moment. His teacher said: Theres no quick sess to martial arts, and ones cultivation requires his umtion! And all this takes is time. Wei Wuyan deeply agreed with this point. But it was only now that he knew: There were quick ways to practicing martial arts, as well as improving ones cultivation... Wasnt that Chu Yang in front of him a clear real-life example? Wei Wuyan remembered that Chu Yang was still a fourth stage Sword Sovereign ten days ago. He felt dizzier. After a while, he felt himself yelling, Motherf**ker... What the hell is going on... Chu Yang was in high fighting spirit after he had broken through, but that person in white suddenly jumped out of the battle zone and ended the battle. This made him feel discontented. It was as if theres a breath thats stuffed in his chest and going to explode, but he just couldnt get rid of this breath. He closed his eyes and gasped for a few breaths to press down the battling impulse in his heart. Only then did he realize that his meridians were overflowing with primordial qi, so much of it that it made him feel like exploding. Upon hearing that sentence said by the person in white, Chu Yang knew that todays battle was over. He took a few deep breaths, and finally pressed down the high fighting spirit within himself. He calmed down his breath before saying arrogantly, Is it very fast to break one stage in four hours? You havent seen me breaking through in a much shorter time! The person seemed to be startled for a while, then he said smilingly, Really? Chu Yang smiled and extended five fingers, saying lightly, I once broke through five stages in two hours! And he was telling the truth. After this period of battling, Chu Yang would really be a fool if he still couldnt think of who this person was, his intention and purposes. And he really shouldmit suicide if thats really the case. This person in white was absolutely the one that Wei Wuyan mentioned: The absolute ruler and hegemon of this entire ck Blood Forest! Chu Yang was absolutely confident of this spection: Only this person could wear white in the whole ck Blood Forest! And only this person couldmand others to not impede the way of Chu Yang, Wei Wuyan and Chu Leer! Only this person could have such power and influence. Chu Yang could also guess that persons intention. Because, since he fought two battles when he just entered the ck Blood Forest, no one fought with him again. The reason must be on Chu Yang himself. Otherwise, he would find Wei Wuyan to battle, and not him. Since the reason was on Chu Yang himself, it must be because of the previous two battles. The only abnormality that Chu Yang had in these two battles was that he could enter the Tao state very easily! To attract such a strong expert, to make such a strong expert offer concessions and to allow himself to go through the forest unimpeded... Theres only this reason to exin all of these! And it was also because of this that the person in white repeatedly found Chu Yang to battle. Every time, that person grasped hold of the battling circumstances very urately, so that Chu Yang could exert all his efforts but still remained in a disadvantaged position... Chu Yang was absolutely sure that the person in white was doing all of these for the sake of Chu Yangs Tao state! This was why Chu Yang imed very proudly that he had once broken through five stages of cultivation consecutively. This wasnt purely because Chu Yang was arrogant andcent, but because Chu Yang was trying to further increase his own bargains. Only by raising his status to a certain extent could he talk to the adversary on equal grounds. Otherwise, no matter how genius Chu Yang was, without having a greater bargain in his hands, he could still be killed or persecuted as what the adversary wanted to! Sure enough, the person in white seemed to smile lightly when Chu Yang finished this sentence. He said, You really broke through five stages in two hours before? Chu Yang said proudly, Of course! How can I lie to an expert like you? The person in white nodded and smiled. Good, good, good. This is really good. The atmosphere instantly became peaceful, making Chu Yang slightly relieved. In confronting such an expert, and particrly one with uncertain temper, Chu Yang really had to be careful. Its really very tough work of having to select his vocabry for every sentence he spoke. At the next instant, the person in white spoke, Whats the feeling of being able to break through five stages at one shot? Great! Chu Yang said without thinking, and his face revealed a reminiscent smile. Thinking of the shocking expressions on the faces of Gu Duxing, Ji Mo and his few other brothers whenever he broke through his cultivation in the past, Chu Yang couldnt help but smile with extreme warmth and nostalgia. Great... the person said,ughing, Do you want to experience that again? Whoever doesnt want that will be stupid... Urgh? Chu Yang blurted out, but suddenly became startled when he spoke halfway. He asked shockingly, What do you want to do? I want to see you breaking through once, the person in white said gently, Otherwise Ill think that youre lying to me. Suddenly, he extended his two hands. The whole ck Blood Forest became dark in an instant. You shall die here if you dont break through! he roared coldly and flew up into the sky. It looked as if the clouds hanging in the sky had suddenly begun to pour down! There was only destruction in whatever ces theynded on! This time, the power he exerted was ten times that of the previous battle! If it was said that he used the power of the third stage Monarch level in the previous level, then the power he used this time had absolutely reached that of the ninth stage Monarch level, or it might be even greater than that! Chu Yang was shocked! Chu Yang definitely didnt expect this. That person clearly needed a favor from Chu Yang, yet he still behaved so erratically! The moment before was still all calm, but the next moment, a catastrophe had struck him! Chu Yang waspletely caught off-guard by such a sudden change! To some extent, this also directly broke the cognition that Chu Yang had towards human nature! This time, that person didnt relent even by a bit! Regardless of his murderous intent, aura, spirit, consciousness and momentum... All cast a resolute sense of murderousness! Just like what he had said: If you want to get through this, you must have a breakthrough! And the breakthrough must ur on the spot. Otherwise, you shall die! Chu Yang screamed and started to exert all his cultivation. But he still couldnt resist the power of the uing heaven- and earth-shattering attack. At this moment, the sword spirit also let out a roar in the Nine Tribtions Space. He resolved every scruple in his mind and whirled his two hands. In an instant, he exhausted whatever force he had to mobilize all the medicinal energy and convert them into pure spiritual force to be poured into Chu Yangs meridians. He even didnt consider whether Chu Yang could support such great forces. But the sword spirit could only do so. Otherwise, Chu Yang would be crushed into powder at the next instant. At least, there would be some hope for Chu Yang to survive the opponents attack. Chu Yang would definitely suffer from serious injuries after that, but as long as the opponent didnt continue to pursue Chu Yang, the sword spirit would have the confidence to save Chu Yang back. Even if Chu Yang lost his breath on the spot, the sword spirit would also be confident to save Chu Yang back! But, just when Chu Yang was trying his best to mobilize all this cultivation and potential, and when the sword spirit was converting all the medicinal energy into spiritual energy and pouring them madly into Chu Yangs meridians... The person in white suddenlyughed and retreated. Little brother, you dont need to be nervous. Im just joking with you. Damn! Chu Yang roared this one word in extreme madness and with all his power, then gritting his teeth with extreme indignation, he shouted the other two words, ... your grandfather! Chu Yangs face was instantly contorted. At this instant, if all the ancestors of that person were in front of Chu Yang, he would definitely curse all of them thoroughly and regardlessly, not caring whether they were male or female! Such a great cheater! Chu Yang couldnt help but copse. Because, he had already mobilized all his cultivation, and all the medicinal energy was also in ce. This was equivalent to dozens of times of energy aspared to his own cultivation umting within his own meridians! And he was waiting for a counter-attack when that person struck him. To make use of this violent impact to vent out this huge power within himself, then use the anti-shock to bnce out part of the harm which was inflicted on himself, and finally retreat to protect himself! This was the only life-saving method under the circumstances just now. Other than this, he could only die! But never did he expect that when hes just preparing to explode, his opponent disappeared and still said: Dont worry, Im just joking with you... He wouldnt even dream of this happening. What a cheater that person was! And, when Chu Yang decided to find a random target to vent out his energy, he realized that everything around him had be a ck hole and one which was expanding outwards. He couldnt find any target to vent. He wanted to vent his energy on the ground, but he realized that half of it had be hollow... He couldnt vent out! And could only bear the energy in himself! Chu Yang was instantly astounded. To draw an analogy, one could imagine a volcano thats going to erupt. It had several veins linking to the magma, which was going to burst out from the veins. But when it was going to erupt out, the magma suddenly realized that it couldnt... That would definitely form a spectacr sight thatsparable to dozens of atomic bombs exploding at the same time. Thinking this way, one could know in what a bitter state Chu Yang was in right now. Damn your grandfather! Damn your grandfather! Youre killing me... Youre killing me... Chu Yang already had no idea what to say. Feeling his body bulging rapidly and about to explode, Chu Yang wanted to cry but he had no tears. He didnt expect that as a Nine Tribtions Sword Master, not only did he die under the hands of his enemies, he actually yed himself to his own death...Motherf**ker, even if I die, Ill have no more face to confront any ghosts in hell... Its even pardonable to burst to death by eating too much... But what a joke that Im going to burst to death this way! ... Chapter 942 - How can this continent tolerate my presence?

Chapter 942: How can this continent tolerate my presence?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sword spirit in the Nine Tribtions Space was also stunned. He had been desperately catalyzing the original storage of medicinal energy in Chu Yangs body and the medicinal energy that the sword spirit had absorbed, to be converted into spiritual energy, which even included some energy of existing elixirs. The sword spirit had put in his greater power in doing this! How fast was the sword spirit in refining medicines? How amazing were his capabilities? It waspletely conceivable that in what horrible and exaggerated amount of spiritual energy did the sword spirit provide to Chu Yang! But at this moment, the opponent said that he wanted to stop the battle. Once the medicinal energy was converted to spiritual energy, the sword spirit couldnt absorb the energy back anymore. So the energy could only umte in Chu Yangs meridians... The sword spirit was actually at a loss of what to do. Why did this damn ass stop fighting at this moment? Now, spiritual energy was already inundating Chu Yangs meridians, and it couldnt be transported into the elixir field in time. What should I do? If this Nine Tribtions Sword Master dies, the reason will be that I actually burst him to death? ... Thatll be a joke... But the sword spirit was really at a loss of what to do. If the sword spirit had another body, he could be able to help Chu Yang ovee this; but he didnt. Should Wei Wuyan help Chu Yang, the secret of his identity of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master would be disclosed! The sword spirit and Chu Yang were helpless: If theres really no other way, Chu Yang could only ask Wei Wuyan for help. As for disclosing the secret... just let it be disclosed... But even Wei Wuyan might not be able to digest these amount of energy. There was almost 10% probability that he would also burst... Is this sufficient for you to feel great again? The person in white appeared in the sky and looked at Chu Yang. He said lightly, Quick, let me have a look at how youre going to break through five stages in two hours. You... Chu Yang almost vomited blood as he said, Youre doing this just for this? The person in white replied casually, Didnt you say it for yourself just now? Chu Yang was directly speechless. Thats in the past! It is possible for a Martial Artist to break through five stages in two hours. How can this bepared with a Sword Sovereign? Breaking through one Sword Sovereign level is equivalent to 1,000 people breaking through the Artist level at the same time! The person in white said lightly, So what? When youre at the Artist level, your meridians could withstand the primordial qi for breaking through five stages. Then, when youre at your current Sword Sovereign level, youll definitely be able to withstand the spiritual energy for breaking through five stages! This is actually the same. The only difference lies in the scientific levels of the two. Chu Yangs body was already swelling up. His face and neck had turned thick, and he was gasping heavily for breath. Youre saying pure fart... You shall try for yourself then? ording to what youve said, your body should be able to endure the energy for breaking through five stages. Then, let me have a look at how youre going to breakthrough. Youre doing mere paper-talking... The person in white said lightly, Im thinking... where can I absorb enough spiritual energy at one go thats sufficient for me to break through five stages... He even felt a little sad as he said, and sighed. Chu Yang said in rage, Stop sighing! Im going to explode! Youre such a cheater... Quickly find me a way... Damn it, you cant cheat me like this. I shall tell you now: If I explode, my power for that Tao state will be gone too! In the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit jumped anxiously. Oh lord, youre still threatening him... Will you die by saying some kinder words to him... Although Chu Yang couldnt see the expression of that person in white, Chu Yang could sense that the person in white frowned a little, and said miserably, Cant yall solve this problem? What a good opportunity this is! Chu Yang was so anxious that he didnt even notice that the person in white spoke yall instead of you. Chu Yang said furiously, The only solution is to fight a battle with you so that I can vent all my energy out and recover my original cultivation. Although Ill suffer from serious internal injuries, its not fatal. This is the only solution! Nonsense! the person in white said furiously, I wasted so much effort to dig out all your potential and your hidden medicinal energy, then used my supernatural power to conceal your environments so that you have nowhere to vent your energy. Ive created such a rare, great opportunity for you, and you actually want to vent it? Waste it?! A rare, great opportunity? Chu Yang cried as he held on to his brain which was going to explode, An opportunity to explode? At this moment, the person in white fluttered towards Chu Yang from the virtual space in an illusory manner. He said lightly and impatiently, Use your fighting spirit to suppress your qi and blood, then swallow and spit out your energy once. Isnt that possible? Chu Yang tried hard to endure the pain of his bulging meridians, gritting his teeth and said, When the fighting spirit arises, the qi and blood will naturally boil up; then how to use the increasing fighting spirit to suppress qi and blood? Not to mention using the elixir field to swallow and spit out the energy... If this is done, the cirction of meridians will be reversed. At such a fatal moment, this is even more hopeless... Besides, even if the cirction in meridians is sessfully reversed, the elixir field will also explode if it has to endure such great energy... At such an ufortable time, Chu Yang even found himself ridiculous that he even had the mood to discuss martial arts problems of such importance with this person in white. The person in white said furiously, What a fool! The elixir field is a treasure entrusted on humans by heaven and earth. How can it burst so easily? Swallowing and spitting out energy using the elixir field is a cultivation method. How will it cause the cirction within meridians to reverse? How does it even need meridians to work in the first ce? What messy and irrational theories have this continent taught you humans?! Even when Chu Yang was so ufortable now that he was at the brink of copse, he couldnt help but be dumbstruck upon listening to this person in white. What theories have this continent taught us... Are you... Are you not a human from this continent? The person in white snorted and said furiously, How can this continent tolerate my presence?! Chu Yang only felt his heart jerked as this sentence came out. His brain actually turned nk for a while, then briefly became clear... Its a kind of heaven- and earth-shattering clearness. How can this continent tolerate my presence! How arrogantly and condescendingly this sentence was spoken! Amidst extreme shock, Chu Yang gritted his teeth and asked, But... how to suppress... the qi and blood with the fighting spirit? The person in white said, The fighting spirit arises in your brain, but whether your qi and blood boil depends on your heart! Dont you understand this? If you cant control your heart, how can you see the great Tao! He gazed at Chu Yangs body which was gradually swelling up, and continued lightly, If theres one day when you can understand what I mean, and can use your fighting spirit to devour the whole world while your qi and blood remain as cold as snow, then... youll be unparalleled in this Nine Heavens! If I can use my fighting spirit to devour the whole world while my qi and blood remain as cold as snow, then... Ill be unparalleled in this Nine Heavens! Chu Yangs heart skipped a beat, and he remembered this sentence firmly in his heart. His body felt more and more ufortable, and he could feel his meridians gradually cracking. He tried to follow the method that the person in white said by using his fighting spirit to suppress his qi and blood, but to no avail, despite him trying this for several times. The person in white looked at him quietly. Finally, he sighed and said, You cant do this after all... If thats the case, let me help you! He floated up to Chu Yang, and his left palm went up and clenched into a fist. Chu Yang instantly sensed his fighting spirit, which was now rising from his heart to his body surface, being grasped by a hand! Such an intangible thing was actually grasped by a hand! Chu Yang could feel that the hand of the person in white was ice-cold! Following which, he pressed his other hand downwards on Chu Yangs chest, specifically the region above his heart. Chu Yangs chest sank in, and he felt a chilly feeling pouring into his heart. His heart, which was palpitating wildly like a galloping horse, actually calmed down gradually. At the same time, that person in white held down and released his left hand, allowing Chu Yangs fighting spirit to suddenly vent out. The berserk feeling in his brain also started to rise... The heartbeat went slower and slower, while the berserk feeling in his brain went more and more intense. His brain and mind were nowpletely contradictory to each other! And they were going to meet in the elixir field! The moment Chu Yangs heart stopped beating, the person in white mmed his palm against Chu Yangs elixir field, then sucked it outwards, before pressing it downwards. Chu Yang moaned as he felt the spiritual energy in his elixir field being entirely sucked out. Instantly, he felt an inexplicable kind of uneasiness in his elixir field due to the emptiness in it, as if his cultivation waspletely wasted at this moment. If he remained in this state, he would definitely not be able to control the movement of a single finger of his! Following which, his cultivation seemed to have rolled back to him. All the spiritual energy that was being sucked out was all returned to him. Through this way, swallowing and spitting movements of his elixir field werepleted! And at the moment Chu Yangs elixir field turned empty, he realized a great secret! That was, the elixir field was an infinitelyrge space! While he previously assumed that his cultivation had filled up the elixir field, the cultivation actually took up a tiny portion of the elixir field! If it wasntpletely empty, he wouldnt realize this fact at all! Why was that so? This was because, in this short process, when the spiritual energy originally in the elixir field was sucked out, the elixir field hadpletely turned empty, and the spiritual energy that had flooded his body went into the elixir field at the same time. Then, the spiritual energy that was sucked out returned to the elixir field, to be integrated with the rest of the spiritual energy. The elixir field bulged out, but instantly resumed back to its original shape! Starting from the elixir field, spiritual energy started to flow upwards and started a new cirction... Chu Yang suddenly realized that all the uneasiness and swelled-up feelingpletely vanished at this moment! And his body was full of energy and in apletely good state. A problem that even a Supreme Martial Artist in the whole Nine Heavens couldnt solve was actually solved so easily with such a method! Such a horrible catastrophe with this person actually turned out to be a huge blessing?! Chu Yang was really befuddled at this moment. Who was exactly the person in white? The sword spirit would definitely not know such a method. If he did, Chu Yang would long have be a Supreme Martial Artist... And that person in white also said before: How can this continent tolerate my presence?! Then who was he? Where did hee from? Why did he live in this ck Blood Forest? In such a huge Nine Heavens and with his cultivation, couldnt he domineer over whatever ces he could have gone? Chapter 943 - Tearing Apart the Void

Chapter 943: Tearing Apart the Void

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Various questions lingered in Chu Yangs mind. For a time, he actually felt somewhat perturbed and his mind in a mess. And he realized that Wei Wuyan, who was in a ce so near to him, didnt realize such a big thing happening! The person in white hadpletely blocked Wei Wuyan from hearing and seeing them! This made Chu Yang even more shocked: This person was to a certain extent shielding them from the whole world! What cultivation did the person in white have? To block Wei Wuyan from hearing and seeing them, and to allow them topletely vanish in front of Wei Wuyans eyes, were 1,000 times more difficult than to kill Wei Wuyan! Chu Yang turned around and looked at the person in white. The person in white nodded slightly and said, Try for yourself how many stages youve broken through? Chu Yang tried to spur his spiritual energy, and felt it surging like waves in his meridians. Such cultivation... shouldnt belong to that of a sixth stage Sword Sovereign! Neither did it belong to the seventh stage... Or the eighth stage... Its the ninth stage Sword Sovereign! And the peak of the ninth stage! Chu Yang raised his head in a puzzled manner and said, Thats right, Ive broken through three stages at one shot. But... I didnt feel that Ive broken through, and it seemed that my cultivation had still remained at the sixth stage Sword Sovereign level. Why is that so? The person in white sneered. Youre about the same as that guy over there. Your cultivation had risen, but not your spiritual realm! Now, your realm is still at the sixth stage Sword Sovereign level. Chu Yang smiled and said casually, It will rise anyway. His voice revealed great confidence and a kind of carefreeness that theres no need to worry about this. The person in whiteughed and his eyes actually shed warmly as he said, Your temper is good! Its like... like someone... Chu Yang asked, Who? The person in white sighed and stood nkly for a long time. He didnt move nor speak. After a long time, he flew up and said, Come with me. He paused for a while and said again, Yall shalle with me. His white clothing fluttered, and he went forth. Aside, Wei Wuyan and Chu Leer suddenly realized Chu Yang and that person in white appearing amidst the stretch of mists in front. Wei Wuyan and Chu Leer werepletely unaware of what had happened. Seeing Chu Yang calling the two of them to follow up, they walked behind Chu Yang and the three followed the person in white into the mists. The person in white walked forward slowly. This time around, he finally let go of his momentum. Following behind him, the three was befuddled that they suddenly felt that this area was bing brighter and brighter. The original darkness seemed to have actually disappeared and shielded at the outside. The three walked for more than 100 miles to arrive at a ck Blood Forests barrier which rose up to the clouds. The person in white separated his two hands and shouted, Open! The entire barrier suddenly separated from the middle. Chu Yang, Chu Leer and Wei Wuyan all felt something dazzling before them, and they couldnt help but feel at ease that they had finally seen the light. There was a ze of color from different floras, and above them was a clear sky; the ce was filled with the brilliance of spring! It was already autumn at the current moment, but it was strange that such scenery actually appeared in this ce. It was even more incredible that such a fairy-like ce existed amidst the stretch of the ckness of the ck Blood Forest. The person in white seemed to have realized the doubts of the three people and said, Although I cant create a world, Im still capable of using my own hands to create a world of my own. Chu Yang and Wei Wuyan shuddered at this sentence. Create a world of ones own! This was something that the duo dared not to even imagine. The four entered the ce. Its not big and seemed to have an area of only ten or so acres, but it had everything that one would expect it to have flowers, grass and woods, flowing water thats beneath a small tree, bamboo-lined boulevards, wind, and a clear sky with clouds flowing slowly on it. Surrounding it were ck towering trees which acted as fences. At the north of this area was a delicately made house which was pink from top to bottom. Behind the house was a small pond, and next to it was part of a small hill. The rocks that made up the hill was ck, and a stretch of vines filled up the hill wall. This stretch of vines was actually pink and faintly sparkling. Chu Yangs eyes lit up instantly: ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine! Then, the pond water must be the Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water? This is where I live. the person in white said,ughing, For 70,000 years, youre the third person toe here. 70,000 years! Chu Leer stretched her little tongue and said in awe, Then elder... youre more than 70,000 years old? More than 70,000 years old? The person in white smiled freely. No, its only that Ive been here for 70,000 years. Chu Yang and Wei Wuyan felt dizzy at the same time. Chu Leer was after all a child. After walking in a dark ce for so long and having suddenly seen such a fairy-like ce, she looked dazed and full of anticipation. The person in white turned around to Wei Wuyan and said, You shall take this little girl to walk and y around. I have something to tell Chu Yang. These words were said very bluntly, and this person could even be said to bemanding Wei Wuyan, but Wei Wuyan didnt show any resistance. Instead, he said respectfully, Yes. And he walked away with Chu Leer. The person in white reached out his hand and greeted Chu Yang. Sword Master Chu, please allow us to have a talk under the perg. Chu Yang said smilingly, Alright. Then he widened his eyes. What did you call me? The person in white shook his head and smiled lightly. Nine Tribtions Sword Master, your identity isnt a secret to me. Chu Yang uttered an oh awkwardly and said admiringly, Miss, youre really awesome! The person in white also paused his footsteps. Miss? Chu Yang smiled. Is it not? The person in white looked at him for a long time and finally nodded, Youre sure enough meticulous. Chu Yangughed. He thought: Your ce is filled with flora, your house is pink in color, and you even want to have a conversation with me beneath the perg. It would be a wonder if youre not a woman! Since youve exposed my identity, I shall also do the same. This way, everyone will be equal to each other. The duo came beneath the perg and sat opposite to each other. The person in white extended her hands, and spiritual energy in the air came rushing towards her and condensed in her hands. In the blink of an eye, it formed a light green cup. Then, she ced it heavily on the stone table in front of her. Then, with another move, the spiritual energy turned into clear spring water which entered the cup. Its as if an invisible fairy was holding a teapot in midair and pouring down water gracefully. I dont like to drink tea. The person in white smiled. So I may be a little short with you. I can only apany you to drink some water. Chu Yang said seriously, Such water is what people dream to drink. As he said, he smiled. Whats more, this cup can also be eaten after the water is finished. And its greatly beneficial to the body too! The person in white smiled. If you can bite it, do as you please. Chu Yang held up the cup and took a sip, then asked, intentionally or unintentionally, The previous two people who hade must be Nine Tribtions Sword Masters, I guess? The person in white shook her head. No. Then she sighed. These two people are much more terrifying than Nine Tribtions Sword Masters. Chu Yang nodded and said, Chen Feng? Liu Yun? The person in white smiled heartily. Its much morefortable to talk to you. Chu Yang chuckled. He thought: It turns out that other than the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, only Chen Feng and Liu Yun had been here. Chen Feng and Liu Yun are good-natured, but they cant be of help to me, the person in white spoke as she pondered for a while. Chu Yang became clear of why this was so and said, Is it that you need the energy of the Tao state? The person in white smiled. Thats right. Chu Yang finally understood why she often made strange gestures which were of no concern to battling in the previous battles. It turned out that she was collecting the energy of the Tao state. His previous conjecture was indeed correct. The reason that he was able to pass through the ck Blood Forest without obstruction was that he could enter into the Tao state easily. And she needed such energy. But what did she need it for? Chu Yang asked as he pondered, Miss, why do you need the energy of the Tao state? She didnt speak and sighed. Raising her head and looking at the clouds that were drifting by slowly, she remained still for a long, long time. Just when Chu Yang thought that todays conversation was over, he heard her say lightly, A very long time ago, the space that I was in suddenly crumbled... Then, I ran away desperately... I didnt know where I was in the void. Finally, I overcame the void and came to a strange ce. Theres no person, no beast nor anything. Theres only plenty of spiritual energy. So, I cultivated there for tens of thousands of years... Waiting till I was able to tear apart the void, I left there to look for someone. Chu Yang said, He must be your lover? She looked a little embarrassed and said, No. Then she suddenly said angrily, Why are you asking so much? Chu Yang was speechless. He thought: Why have you suddenly turned furious? Dont you know that my heart is pumping when facing a strong presence like you? The person in white sighed and said a little apologetically, Sorry, I feel very bad and ufortable at the mention of him. Chu Yang said understandingly, I know how you feel. He thought: If I cant find Mo Qingwu, Ill also feel ufortable if someone else mentions her. The person in white was silent for a while, and she exined, Hes my benefactor! Chu Yang said, Oh. The person in white sighed again. I tried to trace the marks of great Tao, and trekked across nes after nes. I didnt know how much time it took me, or how many nes I passed through... But in the end, I still didnt find him. Tearing apart the void was a huge consumption to my energy... I searched for him by myself in the vast sky, but I was disappointed time and again ... I ultimately couldnt find him, nor know where he has gone to... Saying till here, she seemed to have shrunk her body by a little. She sped her two hands on her knees and looked nkly at the clouds in the sky. After a long time, Chu Yang heard sttering sounds. Looking down, he saw that several drops of tears had fallen onto the ground. It was the tears of this person in white, which had fallen from the eyes of her face, which couldnt be seen. ... Chapter 944 - Zi Xieqing

Chapter 944: Zi Xieqing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang sighed in his heart and thought of such a picture: In the endless void, an infatuated woman, alone, searched on nes after nes, but she still couldnt find the person that she wanted to find. It was an inexplicably bleak scene... It would really make anyone feel like copsing. Who could understand the bitterness that one had to endure in searching for someone for hundreds of thousands of years? Chu Yang suddenly thought of a short poem written by Xue Leihan in his previous life: I thought that youre here, so I hade... But when I came into this world, you werent here... So, I reincarnated again and again, and searched for you for life after life... I dont dare to forget for every life, Just because we once made a promise to each other... Even if you break your promise time and again, And make me wander around for life after life... The world knows the sourness in my heart, but it never knows that I dont have any regrets... ... As he thought, he couldnt help but read it out softly. The world knows the sourness in my heart, but it never knows that I dont have any regrets, the person in white muttered, and suddenly smiled lightly. Actually, I dont feel sour in my heart. Im not regretful either. Chu Yang sighed and said, Thats right, if theres love in ones heart, he wont feel sour in his heart. The person in white smiled again, saying, No. Youre seeing the rtionship between men and women in a too persistent way. Our rtionship isnt this kind of rtionship. Im so persistent to look for him just because... I want to say thank you to him. She said, absorbed in her thoughts, Even if I can find him and dont say a word to him, but just take a nce at him from afar, thats also sufficient for me. Chu Yang said sincerely, Hope that you can find him as soon as possible! The person in white said sadly, This is difficult... Because this Nine Heavens has trapped me. Trapped you? Chu Yang said in astonishment, You can tear apart the void so easily. How can the Nine Heavens trap you? The person in white sighed deeply, saying, I also didnt expect this... 70,000 years ago, I came here because I sensed that therere traces of great Tao. So I tore apart the void toe in here. But after I entered this Nine Heavens, I realized that the traces of great Tao had suddenly changed. The positivity and negativity are in direct opposition with each other, life and death are intertwined into one, and the Tao state in the higher altitudes of this piece ofnd is actually full of destructive power. And... this piece ofnd was actually ruined before but was now rebuilt. In the process of rebuilding, it had messed up the realm of nature... When I entered here, the forces of great Tao and forces of nature were tearing apart each other. My Tao state energy was resistant to this, and I finally lost them. When I arrived here, I found that the person I want to find wasnt here. What has made me more helpless is that... my Tao state was affected and had consumed by too much, making me unable to leave this world. And since the realm of nature is in a mess here, this makes the Tao state energy in this continent unpredictable and I cant directly capture it from the void, and can only obtain it from human beings. And, only when martial experts enter into the Tao state can I be able to capture subtle amounts of Tao state energy! An expert may not have even one or two times in their whole lives that they enter into the Tao state. Even if I capture the energy from those experts, the amount of energy is also considered a drop in the bucket and of no help to my overall circumstances. After I gathered them for thousands of years, I didnt find it helpful. Under despair, I came here to live in seclusion. The person in white looked at Chu Yang. Till you saw me, Chu Yang said smilingly. Yes, she said, smiling, Youre my only hope to allow me to recover my Tao state. Chu Yang touched his nose and smiled bitterly. He didnt think that this was a good thing. Such a horrible character wants to extract my Tao state energy... If she wants to obtain Tao state energy from me, then shell keep me here and fight endlessly with me... What to do if thats the case? I cant fight with her, nor can I escape from her... You can enter into the Tao state at any time. As long as youre given the space to battle, you can endlessly create the Tao state energy. The person in white looked at Chu Yang. So I need your help. Im afraid I cant be of help to you. Chu Yang shook his head profusely. I have other things to do. I dont have that much time to apany you to collect my Tao state energy. I didnt intend to keep you here for a long time. The person in white smiled bitterly. The Tao state energy can only be produced when you want and have the desire to fight. If I force you... not to mention not producing any Tao state energy. Even if I beat you to death, I also have no idea... of controlling your body and make you enter the Tao state. Then what do you want to do? Chu Yang asked. I shall follow you, the person in white said lightly, Wait till Ive collected enough Tao state energy, Ill leave you. During this period of time, youll only receive benefits from me and have your cultivation constantly improved. Youll definitely not suffer from any losses. And once the Tao state energy is produced, youll sink into a state of enlightenment and not need that energy; that energy will be lost into the surroundings after youplete your enlightenment. She said, I suppose you dont have any objections? Its originally a question when she said that sentence. But it sounded affirmative to whoever would have heard it: Youll definitely not have any objections. Then will you... help me? Chu Yang asked as he smiled sheepishly and started to fall into a reverie. If I have an expert next to me who can tear apart the void by herself... Wholl dare to provoke me? I wont help you. The person in white looked at him. You have big opportunities waiting for you. You mustplete your business on your own. Chu Yang said dispiritedly, Then youll only be following me? Of course not, the person in white said coolly. Then youll still help me? Chu Yang was overjoyed. Ill also help you create endless trouble, the person in white said spontaneously, To allow you to have endless battling and practicing opportunities! What? Chu Yang was stunned. The fog that was cast on that person in white gradually scattered away and she revealed her true look. A suit of white clothing, and a head of beautiful hair... Chu Yang only saw these. As for her face, he just couldnt describe it! Its a kind of beauty in its ultimate form and was absolutely perfect and impable! And it was simply indescribable with words! Holy, noble and unsurpassable... This woman was simply the perfect dream for any man! Although Chu Yangs endurance level was strong, he actually involuntarily fell into a daze for a while. It was only after a long time that he shook his head and recovered from his stupor. His face copsed like a bitter gourd. You wont lose face if I follow you, the person in white said smilingly. This smile was so good and looked just like an exotic flower taking its blossom. The whole world, even the Sun, moon and stars, had all lost their colors in front of such a smile. But Chu Yang started to feel extremely angry. He finally understood what she meant by: Ill only create countless troubles for you so that youll have endless battling and practicing opportunities! With such a demoness next to him, he himself also almost couldnt resist himself from letting his heart run wild, not to mention those young masters from the big ns in the Nine Heavens, those fops and the fellows in the martial world... In the face of such a stunning beauty, no men could restrain themselves from having such a temptation. And they would parade themselves in front of him... Chu Yang lowered his head in agony: He had already seen countless mad bees rushing towards him. The woman in white said smilingly, I also have charming power... Please believe me that any man, who saw me, will find you trouble. Chu Yang covered his face and cried, Oh God... Please kill me... Im originally already a street rat. Now, the whole world will be going to be my enemies... The woman in white said helplessly, Actually, I also dont want you to be like this. Chu Yang put on a disconste look as though he had lost his mother. He didnt even want to say anything. Is it not good to have me next to you? the woman in white was very unhappy, and she even said a little threateningly, Youre actually unwilling? Chu Yang cried, Im willing. Im so blessed... Good. The woman in whiteughed. s... Chu Yang sighed to the sky as he asked, Miss, whats your name? Im surnamed Zi, the woman in white said as she recalled, My name is... Zi Xieqing. Zi Xieqing? Chu Yang scratched his head. The name of this woman was sostrange 1 . Im living my life now just because of a promise, Zi Xieqing said destely, I once had a name called Zi Nuonuo 2 . I had abandoned this name in the end. Zi Nuonuo... Chu Yang nodded his head. This name sounded as if it belonged to an unworldly little girl. No wonder she abandoned this name. You can follow me. But I have to make one point clear, Chu Yang said seriously. Say it. Zi Xieqing smiled gently. I already have a wife, Chu Yang said seriously. Zi Xieqings expression turned very exciting. Then she sank down her face, stood up and said, Your cultivation improved by too much just now, and you havent understood the realm yet. Come, let me help you understand it. Chu Yang was taken aback and said, Itll not bete to understand itter. Its better to strike while the iron is hot. Zi Xieqing used one arm to pick him and threw him up, then she extended her body andunched an attack towards him like a thunderstorm. Quickly get your sword! Understand your realm... Chu Yang crawled up in a flurry, but he was already hit up to the sky like a ball. Then, crackling sounds were produced from over his whole body. It was Zi Xieqing who was beating him up in a very insane manner... ... After a long time, Chu Yang had already be pig-headed. He moaned as hey on the ground. Have you understood the seventh stage? Zi Xieqings shoes appeared in front of him. Not yet. Okay, then get up to fight again and continue to understand. No! Chu Yang refused her resolutely and said instantly, Understanding requires luck... Ill give you luck! Zi Xieqing said unyieldingly. Instantly, with a hook of her shoe tip, Chu Yang was involuntarily thrown up into the sky. Another round of beating began... ... Amidst the battling, Chu Yangs endurance level gradually increased... And he actually couldunch a counter-attack. After a while, he actually entered into the Tao state... The duo rolled over each other and struck at each other madly. But not a bit of dust was stirred up from the ground. After a long time... As Chu Yangs pig head fell from the midair, an aura of breakthrough finally appeared. Chu Yang had finally broken through the seventh stage of Sword Sovereign! But... this Sword Sovereign was badly battered and swollen all over his body... Zi Xieqing looked condescendingly at him and said lightly, Sword Master Chu, you can practice sword, but dont practice to have a base mouth 3 . Now youre are Sword Sovereign. Remember not to be a Base Sovereign. Chapter 945 - Advancement to the Sovereign of swords

Chapter 945: Advancement to the Sovereign of swords

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang wanted to cry. He said, The moment I allowed you to follow me, Ive already be a Base Sovereign... Zi Xieqingughed and said, This is a huge blessing for you. I may not have agreed to others if they asked for me to follow them... Chu Yang rolled his eyes. Thinking that he had to be abused every day and deal with the endless troubles that this demoness would create for him by interacting with thosedy-killers and perverts every day... Chu Yang felt his heart overwhelmed with grief. Why is my life so bitter... Chu Yang looked up to the sky and let out a long sigh. At this moment, Chu Leer and Wei Wuyan had walked back. Seeing the state that Chu Yang was in, Chu Leer let out a scream and ran forward. Big brother... why are you so badly beaten... Chu Yang revealed a bitter smile. Im already very contented that Im alive... Wei Wuyan shook his head. Youre really... Hey? Suddenly his two eyes almost popped out. Youve broken through again? Damn it... He turned around nkly. You... He took a deep gasp as he suddenly saw Zi Xieqings face. He directly fell into a daze! Chu Leer also eximed dreamily, So beautiful... Wei Wuyan also muttered, Yes, so beautiful... Chu Yang felt sadder in his heart! What do you know! Youve only seen beauty, but Im seeing endless troubles! Seeing that Wei Wuyan, with his high endurance level, was also dazzled, Chu Yang was in utter despair. Looks like I cant ever shirk this trouble. Seven dayster. Chu Yang sat with his legs crossed on the ground. He was in full spirit and breathing deeply. Wei Wuyan stood dispiritedly at one side, with a face full of envy and hatred. In these seven days, he had seen Chu Yang easily enter the Tao state for eleven times! This number almost made Wei Wuyan crazy! In these seven days, he saw with his own eyes that Chu Yang advanced from a sixth stage Sword Sovereign to the seventh stage Sword Sovereign, then the eighth stage and ninth stage Sword Sovereign. Now, with spiritual energy rushing in his body again, his cultivation had arrived at the peak of a ninth stage Sword Sovereign level! Then, just today, he witnessed Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing battling again! In this battle, Chu Yang entered the Tao state once again, and he broke through the Sword Sovereign level to be a first stage Sovereign of swords! This was a miracle! Wei Wuyan personally witnessed this miracle! So outrageous! Wei Wuyan muttered, Such cultivation speed is really the first in the world! First in the world? Zi Xieqing said lightly as she looked at Chu Yang breathing deeply, This is the first in the world? Haha... There was once someone who advanced from an ordinary person to a Supreme Martial Artist in one day! Can you believe that? No! Wei Wuyan shook his head violently, saying, I wont believe it even if Im beaten to death! If thats so, whats the significance of us cultivating and living for thousands or tens of thousands of years? Zi Xieqing said lightly, I didnt let you believe it anyway. Chu Leer looked at Zi Xieqing happily, full of envy in her eyes. After thinking for a long time, she took out from her chest a purple crystal hairpin which was of the shape of a dog. It was the one crafted for her by Wan Renjie. She held it to Zi Xieqing unwillingly. Sister Zi, youre so beautiful. Youll definitely be more beautiful if you put this on. Zi Xieqing smiled warmly. I dont need this. You shall wear it for yourself. Ive been used to not wearing ornaments for many years. Chu Leer said enviously, Yes, sister, youre a born beauty. Even if you dont wear it, your beauty will still be unparalleled in the world. Zi Xieqing stroked Chu Leers hair and said softly, Leer, youll be more beautiful than me when you grow up. Really? Chu Leer asked hopefully. Yes. Zi Xieqing nodded her head affirmatively. Chu Leer instantly became happy. After a long time, Chu Yang woke up from his body regtion. Zi Xieqings eyes met with those of Chu Yang. What medicines are stillcking for Leers illness? Zi Xieqing asked. Nine-Colored Lotus, Chu Yang said unreservedly. Nine-Colored Lotus...Zi Xieqing frowned. Where does that thing grow? In these few days, when Zi Xieqing had nothing to do, she would be together with Chu Leer. Zi Xieqing was very fond of this little girl, so Zi Xieqing was also very concerned about her. Chu Yang rolled his eyes and said, Its not in the ck Blood Forest anyway. After these few days of interactions, he had seen that although Zi Xieqings age wasnt young, and could be considered an old monster whos hundreds of thousands of years old, she didnt know quite much about things beyond cultivations. She also knew less about worldly wisdom. Theres hardly any merits in what she said. But this was also pardonable. One could understand just by listening to her experience: Her cultivation space suddenly copsed and she reached a new ne. Theres no one there and only spiritual energy... That meant that she cultivated for tens of thousands of years before she tore apart the void and left... How would she know about other things without anyone to talk to? Civilization was passed down by human beings. Since then, she traveled through dozens of nes just to find someone. This created lesser time for her to learn new things. And with her personality and cultivation, she really didnt need to bother to learn: With her cultivation, nothing would pose any threat to her wherever she went... Leer requires some elixirs in your ce, Chu Yang said, Especially this ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine and Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water. Zi Xieqing said without even thinking, You want them? Take them if you want. Then she asked, Do you want anything else? Chu Yangs eyes lit up, and he said, You have other elixirs here? I dont get injured easily. So Ive conveniently picked some heavenly treasures from the continents of a few nes that Ive been through. Zi Xieqing said lightly, Ill give it to you if you want. Give me give me! Give all to me! Chu Yang rubbed his hands, unable to contain his excitement. At this moment, he didnt feel that there would be any troubles with Zi Xieqing following him... Therere actually such harvests that fall from the sky... Elixirs from other nes... Hohoho... There are certainly some extraordinary things. Zi Xieqing nodded slightly. Here. With a brush, a ck pile of elixirs appeared in front of them. These are from the ck Blood Forest. With another brush, another pile appeared. These are from the Dream Continent. These are from the Ziyan Continent. These are from the Pingyang Continent... This is... ... Looking at the piles of small hills in front of him, Chu Yang was so excited that his face became contorted. Wow haha, great! And he was going forth to absorb all of them up. The sword spirit also danced excitedly in the Nine Tribtions Space: Quality elixirs! Theyre all quality elixirs... I can give you those from the ck Blood Forest. Zi Xieqing waved her hand and kept away the rest. Then... Chu Yang was dumbstruck. What about the rest? Looking at the remaining ck elixirs in front of him, Chu Yang suddenly felt utterly disappointed. Originally, if the others werent taken out, Chu Yang would also be extremely contented with these elixirs! And it would be that kind of contentment thats beyond his expectation. But now, he felt quite discontented to look at the only pile before his eyes. Those will be my reward for you. Ill give you one elixir for each time I obtain Tao state energy from you. Mode of payment shall be cash on delivery. No credit shall be given on my part, Zi Xieqing said impartially. Oh... Chu Yang instantly felt disheartened. You actually have this n. Zi Xieqing smiled. If I dont use strategies to grasp you, wont I be exploited to death by you? Dont you think that Ive not realized your cunningness! How will I be that bad... Chu Yang touched his nose embarrassedly. Rolling his eyes, he said, If thats the case, Ive let you collect my Tao state energy for 19 times more than half a month. So you should also give me 19 elixirs. As he said, he extended his hands boldly. I can give them to you. Zi Xieqing didnt hesitate at all. She randomly grabbed 19 elixirs and threw them onto the ground as if theyre garbage. Here. Ill give you all these. Chu Yang said angrily, Couldnt you be softer? The spiritual energy of these would run out if theyre broken! Zi Xieqing pouted her mouth in disdain. Chu Yang couldpletely understand her expression: Let it run out then. Anyway, theyre useless to me... Chu Yang sighed. As he walked forward to look at it, he couldnt help but twitch his nose in rage: These 19 heavenly treasures... are indeed heavenly treasures; and theyre the top ones. But... these 19 look exactly the same. They are not 19 kinds of elixirs! They were the ambergris fruit; each one of them was crystal-clear and contained great amounts of spiritual energy. Its the size of the fist. There seemed to be ayer of frost on the surface, making it look obscure when ced on the ground. Under the shine of the Sun, it could even make itself more invisible to protect itself... Let it be one kind then. Chu Yang could onlyfort himself. Its better than nothing. With a wave of his hand, he absorbed all of them in. In the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit started to be busy. He split up some of the elixirs and categorized them. Some with the possibility to grow on further were buried into the soil to allow them to continue to grow. Those who couldnt grow any further were put up onto a great medicine shelf made by Mysterious Yin Jade and Mysterious Yang Jade. The jades were crafted into various sizes to make the shelf, such that the shelf was divided into small spaces. The shelf was 50 to 60 feet high, and 70 or 80 feet wide. Five such shelves were already filled up... If anyone saw these precious Mysterious Yin Jade and Mysterious Yang Jade so badly squandered, they would surely have heartache and vomit blood to death... Now, in the Nine Tribtions Space, theres not only Vitality Spring but also a Spirit-Refining Spring. One spring was in the South, while the other in the North. Next to the Spirit-Refining Spring were two Spirit-Refining Ponds for Chu Yang and the sword spirit to bath in everyday... Such a life was indeedfortable. Next to the Vitality Spring, the sword spirit had opened up arge piece ofnd nted for elixirs. The sword spirit could only open up another piece ofnd as a stand-by. He couldnt help but exim: This sword master is indeed different from the previous ones. Previously, they didnt utilize this piece ofnd at all. Now, this sword master even had the intention to fill up all of them... This is really... cool. Chapter 946 - Heaven Poison Jade Crystal

Chapter 946: Heaven Poison Jade Crystal

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Can we go now? Zi Xieqing looked at Chu Yang as she asked lightly. When she said this, she looked very indifferent, as if she had no feelings for this ce after living here for 70,000 years. She wasnt reluctant to leave this ce at all. Wait. I need to take the ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine and Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water. As Chu Yang said, he started walking towards the back of the house. You shall make use of this time to clean up your things. So that you wont need toe back to take them again. Ill nevere back again after I leave this ce. Zi Xieqing looked around and revealed a trace of sadness in her eyes. I have feelings attached to this house after living here for so long... Human emotions are really weird. Although her beauty was unparalleled and she looked holy and pure, she gave people the feeling that she was otherworldly and superior, and even cold and ruthless. Although her beauty surprised him at the start, Chu Yang started to not treat her like a woman after interacting with her for a long time. Shes so terrible! She didnt react at all when Wei Wuyan nced at her for a few times, but Chu Yang himself would immediately be abused should he nce at her. Zi Xieqing called it to be: Absorbing the Tao state energy! In short, she would use all sorts of means and excuses to force Chu Yang to battle with her and enter the Tao state. A battle madman with such tenacity like Chu Yang was also tortured by so much that he almost lost all his desires to battle: Battling is more meaningful if therere wins and losses. Whats the meaning of battling if one keeps losing and being tortured? But at this moment, she slightly behaved like a woman. She quietly walked beneath the perg and sat down, then gazed silently at this ce where she had lived for 70,000 years. Although shes reluctant, sad and her heart ached... she could only keep these emotions in the heart. Zi Xieqing sat quietly. Her face looked cold. Wei Wuyan and Chu Leer sat aside, not daring to disturb her. Chu Yang walked towards the direction of the Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water. Regardless whether Zi Xieqing knew it or otherwise, Chu Yang didnt wish her to follow him; Chu Yang didnt want Wei Wuyan and Chu Leer to know about this too. Its not because Chu Yang didnt trust them, but the more people, the more talk. Because there might be something else beneath the ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine! ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine was different from ck Blood Vine. Although ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine wasnt poisonous, its called the source of all poisons! Such an address wasnt said at random. Normally in ces where ck Blood Vines grew, absolute poisons would definitely congregate beneath it! But in ces where ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine... theres a very huge possibility that theres Heaven Poison Jade Crystal beneath it! And its one of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines! Its also greatly beneficial for Chu Yang, the sword spirit, the Nine Tribtions Sword and Chu Leer. Chu Yang wouldnt dare to leak such a secret to anyone, no matter how much Chu Yang trusted him. This would be really deadly... Walking nearer to the hill wall, as what Chu Yang had expected, the water was terrifyingly clear. Although hes 100 feet away from it, he still felt a bone-chilling sense of coldness. Its indeed Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water, the sword spirit eximed in excitement in the Nine Tribtions Space. Steam was rising from the water surface, forming strange mists: They looked like wild burning mes and they also produced the hissing sounds of mes. This spring water was extremely Yin in nature. Ordinary people will be frozen to death if theyre 10 feet from it; for martial practitioners, their bones will freeze till it crashes if theyre three feet from it. One foot away from it, even Revered Martial Artist cant stand straight. And if they stay there for more than the time of taking a breath, they wont be able to walk. The sword spirit exined in a low voice in the Nine Tribtions Space. But, one will be instantly burnt if they step into the water! Till they turn into ashes! This is the peculiarity of this Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water. Chu Yang asked, Can this spring water be of use to men? The sword spirit smiled, saying, Of course. But it must be used in a moderate amount, and it can only be applied. You cant drink it directly. Women can drink it directly if therere experts around to keep them safe, and this water can make their physique better. But men will only be burnt internally to death if they drink it. Chu Yang nodded. Apply? What does it mean? You can apply it to your joints. If its applied more than 10 times, your joints will turn soft. If thats the case, even if you have to attack backward, itll be as natural for you as attacking forward. The sword spirit said. Chu Yang frowned. He thought silently for a long time and said, How about me? Do I need to apply this spring water? The sword spirit smiled. You can, but I advise you not to. Not only you, your brothers Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang are also not suitable to use this spring water. Your other brothers dont matter. Chu Yang said, Oh? Because Gu Duxing and you are too acute, while Dong Wushang is too high-handed. If your joints can move freely, youll virtually lose that kind of indomitable spirits that you have originally. So its not worth it. Chu Yang nodded understandingly. I see. The sword spiritughed. But this Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water can be used to nt some elixirs in the Nine Tribtions Space. Let me absorb the water into the Nine Tribtions Space first. Chu Yang strode next to the water. In the Nine Tribtions Space, the sword spirit shouted, Come in! The sword spirit made a weird gesture with his hands. With a swooshing sound, the whole pool vanished. Leaving only a bare ground and a big pit thats as deep as 100 feet. That bone-chilling sense of coldness also vanished in an instant. The other three cast a curious nce over to Chu Yangs side. Wei Wuyan stood up and wanted to go forth to help, but wasnded by Zi Xieqing. Dont go there. Why? Wei Wuyan was puzzled. More people will produce more strength. Zi Xieqing said lightly, Hell say it if he needs help. Since he didnt say, he naturally has the reason for not saying it. Then you better not take actions by yourself. Wei Wuyan agreed embarrassedly and sat down. It wasnt that he really wanted to help Chu Yang, but Wei Wuyan was too ufortable to sit here and feel as if he was sitting on thorns. Firstly, Zi Xieqing was a great expert that he couldnt have imagined; secondly, she was still a peerless beauty in the world! Wei Wuyan felt very faceless: He was already more than 1,000 years old, but he actually couldnt control himself in front of such a stunning beauty. Hes acting just like a small kid... Having blocked by Zi Xieqing, Wei Wuyan could only sit down. Suddenly, he understood why Chu Yang sighed every time at the mention of Zi Xieqing: With his own cultivation and experience, he even had such reactions at the sight of Zi Xieqing. If Zi Xieqing followed Chu Yang out of the ck Blood Forest... Wei Wuyan shuddered. That would be great trouble. Wei Wuyan looked at Zi Xieqing fearfully at the thought of this. Finally, he understood something that elders always said: Its already sufficient to have an ordinary wife. Whats the use if the wife is pretty... She can only provoke great troubles out of nothing... How true it was! If Chu Yang brought Zi Xieqing out of here, how would he simply face just ordinary troubles? The whole world would turn enemy against him. Such a demoness! Such a disaster! Wei Wuyan muttered a few words in his heart. But instantly he felt fortunate:Luckily shes not my wife. Why do you look so sneaky? Zi Xieqing frowned and scolded. Wei Wuyanughed dryly and said, Nothing, nothing. And he forcibly twisted his neck back. That side, Chu Yang had already gathered a whole wall of ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine. Then, he climbed down the roots of the ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine to beneath the big pit. He drew out his Nine Tribtions Sword and thrust it into the ground again and again. Not for long, aplete piece of ck rock was lifted up from the ground and thrown to one side. Instantly, there was a loud bang. Chu Yang continued to remove pieces after pieces of rocks. Gradually, the rocks piled up behind his ass to form a stone mountain. But there seemed to be endless ck rocks under the ground, and they didnt seem to have softened by even a bit. 70 feet deep into the ground. 100 feet. 200 feet... ... He raised his head and straightened his waist. He was a little helpless: He was already 500 feet deep underground. The size of the sky above him was already smaller than the size of a palm now. But theres still no trace of Heaven Poison Jade Crystal! Its presence couldnt even be sensed at all. If it wasnt the sword spirit who was assuring Chu Yang repeatedly, Chu Yang almost wanted to give up on it. As Chu Yang dug, hemented, Sword spirit, its already 700 feet deep. If I continue to dig, will I dig into the Middle Three Heavens? The sword spirit shouted, Dig into the Middle Three Heavens? You really can imagine. Hurry up to dig. You wont finish digging it even if youre given the time as long as Zi Xieqings age! Chu Yang sighed and continued to bury his head to work. Another 500 feet down. Chu Yang was panting a little. He raised his head and leaned on the pit wall to rest. Attention! Youre getting there soon! the sword spirit said hurriedly, Get your Poisonous Dragon inner core ready and put it in your mouth; besides, Ill give you a Nine Tribtions Pill. You shall eat it first to offset the toxicity. Chu Yang was furious. Didnt you say that theres no Nine Tribtions Pill any more? The sword spirit smiled bashfully. Theres only one... Chu Yang rolled his eyes angrily. Youre just a miser! He grabbed the Nine Tribtions Pill and threw it into his mouth. Then, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. But Ill have breakthroughs after I eat the Nine Tribtions Pill... Didnt you always prevent me to break through cultivations with medicines? The sword spirit smiled bashfully again. But now you have Zi Xieqing with you... Chu Yang was directly speechless. Taking out the Poisonous Dragon inner core, Chu Yang wanted to beat up the sword spirit again. Put it in my mouth? Say for yourself how should I put it in! The sword spirit was also stunned. That inner core was of the size of a bowl. How should it be put into the mouth...? Then hang it on your chest, then stick your mouth onto it, the sword spirit said with a ck face. Chu Yang let out a long sigh. My image is now destroyed by you... Chu Yang was now in a very weird manner. In front of his chest was a huge round pill, and he had his mouth opened and fitted tightly and seamlessly against the pill as if he was a baby drinking milk. And he flipped his eyes and dug stones at the same time. After reaching 800 or 900 feet deep underground, there were finally some reactions! ... Chapter 947 - The Powerful Nine Tribulations Pill

Chapter 947: The Powerful Nine Tribtions Pill

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the sword went down, a small rock was lifted up A gust of poisonous gas, which was dark green in color and could almost destroy all things, rose up violently! The surrounding stone walls also cracked and ayer of powder fell down... A mereyer of poisonous gas could actually melt such hard rocks of the ck Blood Forest! Cold sweats crept up to Chu Yang, and his pair of eyes suddenly bulged out... Oh my God... The Poisonous Dragon inner core instantly turned white, and it also cast ayer of blue fog. As the poisonous gas continued to rise up, Chu Yang forced himself to take hold of his breath. The Nine Tribtions Pill released its medicinal energy at this moment and cast a halo around Chu Yangs body; the poisonous gas floated away. Stone powder kept on falling as the gas spread out in this small and narrow space. Wait till this gust of poisonous gas had been exhausted, the stone powder had already half-buried Chu Yang. While that halo formed by the Nine Tribtions Pill also vanished. Damn it... This poison is really fierce. Chu Yang was already dumbstruck in his conscious space. Although he had doubleyers of protection with Nine Tribtions Pill and Poisonous Dragon inner core, which were both banes of all extreme poisons in the world, the halo of the Nine Tribtions Pill was destroyed, while the Poisonous Dragon inner core also turned blue. This is the protection poison, and not the poison of Heaven Poison Jade Crystal, the sword spirit said, The Heaven Poison Jade Crystal needs to be stimted. Otherwise, it could only hurt itself, but not others. Lets continue to dig. Chu Yang gasped for breath. He took down the Poisonous Dragon inner core and soaked it in the Vitality Spring Water. Then he grasped those stone powder with his energy, then forced it into the stone wall. He thought: This ce is now a disaster. If anyonees here in the future and get tainted onto these things, although the toxicity of them is greatly reduced, Im afraid that those people beneath the Monarch level can also get half-dead from them. Then he raised his sword to continue to dig. This time, after only digging for five feet, the sword tip obviously seemed to sense something soft. Chu Yang carefully shifted away from the rocks and saw the rocks beneath faintly glowing in red. Digging down for another three feet, the rocks suddenly turned pink. The pink rocks were crystal-clear. This is the Heaven Poison Jade. Further down is the Heaven Poison Jade Core, and the Heaven Poison Jade Crystal is wrapped between the jade core. It has the same structure as the Mysterious Ice Jade Core and the Mysterious Ice Jade Ointment. The sword spirit was a little excited. This is a treasure. Keep it quickly. Chu Yang moved out the jade piece by piece, while the sword spirit also collected them into the Nine Tribtions Space. With the duo working closely with each other, they were done with the pile of Heaven Poison Jade in a short time. Some pink pieces of Heaven Poison Jade which revealed a warm smell could be seen below. Whats different from the previous pieces was that theres a faint pink fog cast over the jade. While the fog could move around, it wouldnt spread out. This was the Heaven Poison Jade Core. Chu Yang carefully shifted the Heaven Poison Jade Core out piece by piece. When he shifted the pieces of core exactly halfway, theres a pink piece of jade of the size of a human head. There seemed to be something flowing within it as if a creature was trapped inside it and was rolling, bouncing and struggling in it. Colorful clouds were surged up for every time it rolled. Its so beautiful that it seemed that it didnt belong to this world. This is the Heaven Poison Jade Core. The sword spirit looked at it a little sadly and said, Youve actually got three of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines in a little more than two years... Such blessings and such luck are really... Chu Yangughed. Sword spirit, youve really benefited much with me as the sword master. The sword spirit said with strong feelings, This is true... Chu Yang was originally joking, but he didnt expect the sword spirit to agree so readily. The sword spirit said smilingly, Actually, the biggest benefit that I enjoy from following you is... that you treat me like a person, but the previous eight Nine Tribtions Sword Masters only treated me like a sword and a tool. They think that the sword spirit is only an appendage to the sword and it has no feelings. Chu Yang said with astonishment, What saying is this? Since it has spirit, that means it has spirituality and sentiments; this means that the sword spirit is equivalent to a person. Why did they only treat you like a tool? The sword spirit said deeply, Thats the difference between humans. Chu Yang nodded and said smilingly and knowingly, And the difference between the path of sentiment and the path of heartlessness? The sword spirit smiled. Thats right. Chu Yang still wanted to speak, but he felt his elixir field burning up like fire. The Nine Tribtions Pill had alreadypletely released its medicinal energy! Instantly, Chu Yang felt his whole body burst up, but he didnt feel any pain. Instead, he felt a strange kind offortable feeling. This feeling was like an endlessly flowing tide, and itsted for an hour. Chu Yang felt his meridians widen and be more flexible, bit by bit, and the primordial qi within him constantly increasing and strengthening itself. At the same time, he felt his brain constantly being struck and washed like a piece of a reef thats exposed above the water surface, and constantly undergoing the baptism of wind and waves. It seemed that he was having a new epiphany at every moment... Chu Yang suddenly felt that his soul had left his own body and that he was lying in an endless void. Countless stars were blinking towards him, and every blink seemed to be sending him a different kind of understanding... He immersed himself in this beautiful and dreamlike spiritual realm, actually forgetting about everything... ... Under the perg, Zi Xieqing suddenly raised her head as she looked in the direction of Chu Yang in astonishment. Because, at this moment, she actually realized that Chu Yang had disappeared from her senses. Completely disappeared, and without a trace. At the same time, an endless gust of pure Tao state energy appeared. This isnt pure Tao state energy! This is the energy of the realm of nature! Zi Xieqing was shocked. With a brush, her body vanished. She had alreadye up into midair and started to make some mysterious gestures... This Tao state energy which had suddenly appeared had greatly exceeded that in the past! Zi Xieqings heart was filled with excitement. Wei Wuyan and Chu Leer also wanted to go forth to have a look. But when they were just about to move, they realized they couldnt move their bodies... The primordial qi in Chu Yangs body was just like a well; but at this moment, a big fountain had appeared at the bottom of the well, causing the water level in the well to surge up. The epiphanies he had was even more surging wildly yet in an organized manner in his brain. His cultivation was also climbing... Middle first stage of Sovereign of swords. Peak! Second stage. Middle... then peak of the second stage! Third stage... After a long, long time, Chu Yang woke up from thefortable feeling. He only felt that his body had turned light and almost weightless. Layers afteryers of cultivation epiphany appeared in his brain, as though he had cultivated for hundreds of years already. This was something that he dared not to even dream of... With a slight exertion of his primordial qi, Chu Yang felt his body fly up gently. Waving his arms, he actually rose up 300 to 400 feet high above the ground, like an arrow that had left a bowstring! Chu Yangs heart jerked violently and he instantly dropped back onto the ground. Whats going on? This is the Nine Tribtions Pill. And its the real one! Theres pride in the sword spirits voice. One pill can revive the lives of the dead, nurse ones flesh and bones, change ones roots and subvert the Nine Heavens! The real Nine Tribtions Pill... Chu Yang muttered. He only knew that the Nine Tribtions Pill was extremely overbearing, but he didnt take it before. He only took an iplete version of Nine Tribtions Pill for treating his own injuries. But only after eating the real pill today that he understood how strong the Nine Tribtions Pill was! This pill has advanced your cultivation by four stages from the first stage to the middle fifth stage of the Sovereign of swords! The sword spirit said, And at the same time improved your spiritual realm by exactly 10 stages! Now your spiritual realm is already at the first stage Saint level! Chu Yang involuntarily took in a gasp of cold breath. He had long heard about the power of the Nine Tribtions Pill, and also knew about its properties, but he still felt shocked when he finally used the Nine Tribtions Pill himself! Revive the lives of the dead, and nurse ones flesh and blood! Regardless of who had eaten it, it could raise his cultivation! Change his roots! And improve 10 stages of his spiritual realm! Now, Chu Yang finally understood what these words meant. Will there be any side effects? Chu Yang asked. While he was astonished, he still had qualms in his heart. As long as one makes use of medicines to improve his cultivation, regardless of what medicines he uses or what cultivation he has, therell definitely be side effects! the sword spirit said seriously, So, I dont rmend you to cultivate with the Nine Tribtions Pill. But now theres Zi Xieqing next to you. You can supersede these side effects under her super pressure, as she can help you to condense your cultivation into a tangible one! Of course, its also because of this Heaven Poison Jade Crystal, which only the Nine Tribtions Pill can suppress the poisons. So I allowed you to take one pill. Chu Yangs face turned bitter. That means, the moment I take the Nine Tribtions Pill, Ill instantly have to face Zi Xieqings abuse... And shell abuse me even harder? The sword spirit actually smiled gloatingly. You can also understand it this way. Chu Yang was stunned. Suddenly he thought of something. Qingwu and my parents had all taken the Nine Tribtions Pills. Were they affected? The sword spiritughed. Mo Qingwu is alright, because the main function of her Nine Tribtions Pill then was to treat her old illnesses, and she had no spiritual realm to advance at that time... So, the medicinal energy is hidden in her meridians. As her cultivation deepens, the medicinal energy will slowly take its effect. It wont have any implications on her. Chu Yang said, Then how about my parents? The sword spirit stroked his chin. They indeed have to experience some implications... That is, the bottleneck in reaching the Supreme level will be higher for them. You must know that therell be greater obstructions once ones spiritual realm is forcibly improved... But by the aptitudes of the both of them, by that time... you may have some ways to help them... Chu Yang didnt know whether tough or cry. Zi Xieqing fluttered her clothes and flew into midair. She was shocked to see Chu Yangs gaze. You... what has happened to you? ... Chapter 948 - Women…

Chapter 948: Women...

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zi Xieqings two bright eyes were filled with shock and disbelief! In these four hours, she had collected as much as 100 times of Tao state energy aspared to that of the previous days added together! So, she immediately rushed to question Chu Yang after the Tao state was over. Questioning Chu Yang wasnt a matter by itself, but her voice was involuntarily mixed with her primordial qi as she yelled down the well which was thousands of feet deep. The voice simply had nowhere to spread out, and instantly it thundered in this well. Chu Yang who just broke through his cultivation was in a tragedy now. With a shrill cry, he covered his ears and almost started to roll on the ground. His seven apertures almost bled from such loud sounds. When he was just about to protest, he saw big stones above crumbling down... The whole well hadpletely copsed... With another shrill cry, he was buried alive in the well... Thest thing he saw before being buried was Zi Xieqings face which looked slightly bashful yet filled with surprise... This woman is going to harm me to death... Ive already be like this when Im still not out of the ck Blood Forest forest. If I go out of this ce, I really dont know what itll be like... Beauty is dangerous. This old saying is indeed true... This was Chu Yangsst thoughts before he was buried. ... It was only after a long time did Chu Yang get out of the well with dirt all over his face. He sprawled on the ground and panted heavily as he breathed for fresh air. There was a big lump bulging out of Chu Yangs forehead like a unicorn. It was swollen and the length that it had bulged out was as long as a finger... This was because Chu Yang was knocked by a rock when the thunderous sound had dispersed all the cultivation on him and before he had the time to exercise his own energy to avoid from being knocked. Dont y this next time... Itll really cause deaths... the King of Hell Chu said deeply. Chu Leers soft little hand held on to a wet towel and used it to massage the horn on his big brothers head. Its so weird. Its soft and flexible... And its also bulging inside... Chu Leer simply treated it as a toy. Chu Yang breathed miserably as he tolerated the torture-like massage by his own younger sister. At the same time, he secretly exercised his own internal energy to eliminate this big lump on his head... Eh? Chu Leer was stunned. Why did it disappear? Leer is really a divine doctor... Divine Doctor Chu sat down and praised, The lump had vanished after Leer only massaged it a few times... Really? Chu Leer instantly felt full of aplishment and she squinted her eyes happily. Of course! Chu Yang swore, If you dont believe, touch it. The lump has vanished, right? It turns out that I actually have this ability... Chu Leer revealed her two small canine teeth. Big brother, Ill still help you cure your injuries if you have it next time. Urgh... Chu Yang was bbergasted. Humph. Chu Leer flipped her eyelids. Do you think that Im a fool? Do you have such a great sense of aplishment in teasing a little girl? Chu Yang swallowed his anger and said, No, its not that youre a fool. Its me whos a fool... Im indeed a fool... I clearly know that this younger sister of mine has a high IQ. Why didnt I see that shes ying dirty tricks on me... Ive asked for this. Just after he had cleaned himself up, Zi Xieqing came up to him. Get up. Ive something to ask you. Say it here if youve anything. Chu Yangy on the ground and rolled his eyes. Now, Chu Yang was directly not fond of this unparalleled beauty in the whole continent anymore. Zi Xieqing stared at him, and Chu Yang directly turned his head back. Zi Xieqingughed. What happened just now? What is happening to you now? Just now... its that matter. Whats happening now is what you are seeing right now. Chu Yang flipped his eyelids. Zi Xieqings looks became threatening and her breath started to be more oppressive. Well? Chu Yang jumped up from the ground with a swoosh. He forced a smile on his face. Actually... its this and this case... Chu Yang was after all weaker than Zi Xieqing... One had to be humble when trapped in inferior circumstances. For thest few days, your cultivation is higher than your spiritual realm, Zi Xieqing said as she paced about and pondered, I helped your spiritual realm to rise after training you for so long. Now, the situation is reversed. You spiritual realm is now higher than your cultivation... And its higher by quite a bit... Erm? Get over here! She had only focused on doing her talking, and she only found that Chu Yang was still in his original spot when she turned around. She couldnt help herself from staring at Chu Yang. Chu Yang ran over to Zi Xieqing submissively. *Cough*... Im here now. What instructions do you have, Miss Zi? Do you want me to pinch your shoulders or rub your legs? And at the same time give you a massage... Zi Xieqing stared back, speechless from anger. No matter how old she was, she was still a girl. How could she allow a man to touch her randomly? Or how could she even allow a man to pinch her shoulders and rub her legs? How can I allow you to pinch... or rub me so randomly? Do you think Im your wife? Youve eaten the Nine Tribtions Pill, I suppose? Zi Xieqing asked lightly, Its because of that thing underground? Yes. Chu Yang thought: Why are you still asking about it when you already know. This pill is indeed a good thing... Zi Xieqing pondered as she extended her white and tender hand. Give me one to taste it. Taste it? Chu Yang was directly angered by such a sentence. This is the Nine Tribtions Pill, and not an apple or a pear. How can it be so randomly used for tasting? This sentence was said so cursorily. No more... I only have that pill. Chu Yang spread his hands out. Hes not lying nor evading Zi Xieqings request. He really didnt have any more Nine Tribtions Pill. No more? Zi Xieqing stared back. Hahaha, your cultivation has improved... and now your guts have also be fat. Come, I shall study the Tao state energy with you... No... Chu Yang cried miserably, like a little white rabbit which had fallen into a bears paw... While hes in full protest, he still couldnt escape the fate of being trampled on by Zi Xieqing... Then it was... Bang bang bang bang bang... The sounds of sandbags being hit. ... The four walked out of the ck Blood Forest. Chu Yang was drilled by Zi Xieqing for another five days,pletely stabilizing Chu Yangs cultivation of the Sovereign of swords. Then, the four finally set off. Why Zi Xieqing imed to have no feelings for her home, she still watered her nts once more before she left. She even led water to flow through here so that her nts could grow freely, then turned a few rounds about the home that she had lived for tens of thousands of years. Then, she turned back and walked away. She looked very miserable along the way. With an additional femalepanion, Chu Leer was of course taken care of by Zi Xieqing, while Wei Wuyan and Chu Yang walked in front and chatted as they walked. The two men suddenlyughed at the discussion of some unknown topic. Then, Chu Yang lowered his voice and spoke a few words, and the two men started to smile knowingly and sheepishly. Their smiles seemed to contain such a meaning: Both of us are men, and therere some things that only men could understand... Zi Xieqing felt herself burning while looking at the two men in front of her. But she really dared not to eavesdrop on them. Its not that shes embarrassed to do so, but shes afraid that she couldnt bear herself from pping the two fellows in front to death if she had heard their conversations. Wei Wuyan had a very high endurance level now. He had now realized that he shouldnt be rmed at the sight of strange urrences. Repeated blows on him had already made him numb! Wei Wuyan would be awash with tears for every time he thought about them. Previously when Wei Wuyan first followed Chu Yang, this fellow was only a fourth stage Sword Sovereign. A few dayster, after a conversation with his younger brother, he broke through to the fifth stage Sword Sovereign. Then, after a few battles in this ck Blood Forest, Chu Yang entered the Tao state several times. And within three days since thest time his cultivation had advanced, he broke through to be a sixth stage Sword Sovereign. Next, after meeting Zi Xieqing, Chu Yang further advanced to be a first stage Sovereign of swords in seven days. The most ridiculous thing that happened a few days ago was that, after this fellow went to dig a pit for the purpose of picking medicines, he directly advanced to a fifth stage Sovereign of swords?! Motherf**ker... Is this something that a human is capable of doing? Wei Wuyan remembered from the time he first started to practice martial arts diligently from the King level onwards, he took a minimum of more than half a year to advance just one stage. He used exactly 127 years of time to advance from the fourth stage Martial Emperor to a fifth stage Martial Monarch! Inparison to Chu Yangs speed... Wei Wuyan was still an ordinary Martial Monarch. But Chu Yang was a Sovereign of swords! The time he used to advance from a fourth stage Sword Sovereign to a fifth stage Sovereign of swords... was 20 days! If theres a piece of tofu in front of Wei Wuyan, he would have long banged onto it: Its much better for me to be banged to death on a piece of tofu aspared to suffering blows from this kid... But as Wei Wuyan came by these days, especially thesest few days, he didnt feel himself suffering from blows anymore. Breakthrough? Oh, isnt it just a breakthrough? Its very normal! Enter into the Tao state? Oh, isnt it just entering into the Tao state? This is so normal... What? Compare me with him? Whoever dares to do so, Ill exterminate his whole n... I can suffer from blows but I wont allow myself to bepared with him! Mummy! Women are just women... Chu Yang eximed and sighed after Wei Wuyan talked about something. With the two men standing together, their conversation topic would always be regarding women. But, he had said this a little too loud. Not only Zi Xieqing heard it, but Chu Leer also heard it. The duo involuntarily pricked up their ears. Yeah, Wei Wuyan chimed in with a sigh. We cant deal with women usingmon sense. Theyre simply unreasonable... Chu Yang exined spiritedly, Even if a woman has authority over the whole world, shes after all a woman! No matter how beautiful she is, shes after all still a woman! Even if shes cold, ruthless and resolute, shes still a woman. No matter how great and unparalleled her cultivation is, the fact that shes still a woman remain... Zi Xieqing frowned upon listening to such a round of exmations. Women just like to be sentimental. When the leaves fall, theyll cry; when the autumn wind blows, theyll drop tears; even when a butterfly breaks a wing, theyll groan for a long time... When they part with their friends or kids, the tearier they would be; theyll even be mncholic for a long time when they part with their puppies or nts; for instance... For instance what? A ghastly voice sounded from behind. Zi Xieqing felt more and more unjust as she listened. This guy was clearly referring to her. His guts were really too fat... Her two eyes were already going to erupt out of rage. Chu Yang then realized that he had been verbally attacking Zi Xieqing. Therere also two women following behind him, and these two were those whom he couldnt afford to offend. He instantly went into a panic. Miss Zi, Im not talking about you actually. Okay. Zi Xieqing kicked out her one foot. I know that youre not talking about me, but this has nothing to do with my desire to beat you up! Chapter 949 - An Unexpected Disaster

Chapter 949: An Unexpected Disaster

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Wuyan stood fearfully at one side as he looked at his chat mate instantly be a ball. His body shuddered and cold sweat crept up on him. Women... The group of people that one cant afford to irritate the most is women. Look, this isnt just a mere martial match. This is real abuse! Previously, although Zi Xieqing had the suspect of abusing Chu Yang, Chu Yang, after all, could defend himself and carry out counterattacks; but this time around, he waspletely beaten up! He didnt even have the time to make his own moves. With this kick, Chu Yang flew up high into the sky. He was stunned to have experienced this storm so abruptly. He finally wanted to make use of his tumbling movements in midair to put up the One ray of cold light pierces ten-thousand fathoms move, when a slender leg was kicked on his belly. Shouting, he flew up into the sky like a rocket, with his ass pointed up and his limbs sprawled open. In the high sky, Chu Yang tried to ignore the sharp pain in his belly. Folding his body, he prepared to fly down, and take advantage of the height to use the Wind and cloud move unhindered from east to west move; but just after he folded his body, a small and tender hand had alreadynded from above. With a p, the King of Hell Chu fell dizzily from the sky. He mmed heavily onto the ground. His only thought was: I shall remain firm even if Im going to be buried deep... But as soon as this thought arose, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. He was grabbed by his chest and lifted up from the ground. Bang bang bang, bang bang bang... Each side of his ass had suffered 30 or 40 kicks... Only then did he remember: Nothing will work in front of this woman. The key is to escape from her... But, where can I escape to? Zi Xieqing had already grasped on Chu Yangs ankles and swirled him for two rounds. When she was about to m him heavily onto the ground, Chu Yang finally remembered something and screamed, This is a misunderstanding. Urgh~urgh~urgh~~ But he was already thrown onto the ground. His mouth was filled with soil, which hadpletely blocked the words that he wanted to say. Sword spirit, quickly take over my body... Chu Yang shouted in his consciousness. The sword spirit pretended that it didnt hear Chu Yang, and continued to take care of the elixirs in the medicine field. Take over? Now? My brain is spoiled... I cant even afford to offend this person when Im at the peak of my cultivation, let alone now... Chu Yangs body was lifted up again amidst the flying specks of dust. He quickly spat out the ck soil from his mouth. Miss... Zi... I really wasnt referring to you... Ah... Zi Xieqing had already flown up. She stamped her two feet against his waist, and Chu Yang was mmed onto the ground once again. I only want to beat you up... ... After this round of beating, Chu Yang was already gasping for breath. He flipped his eyes and finally finished saying a sentence, I really didnt mean you... Just now, Wei Wuyan was talking about the wife he had previously... I... I... I... Im f**king wronged... Zi Xieqing was startled as she looked at Wei Wuyan. Wei Wuyans head was full of sweat. Yes, thats right... Zi Xieqing instantly looked a little awkward. After some thoughts, she walked next to Chu Yang. After your cultivation has risen up, your physical endurance level also needs to be kept up... Ive considered myself to be helping you this time around... Chu Yang wanted to cry. My dear aunt... Im really thankful for your help... Extending his two legs, he fainted. He had fainted from rage. Will you die from apologizing to me for having beaten the wrong person? And you even... said that youve helped me? How b*tchy am I to deserve such help from you... Chu Leer looked at Chu Yang terrifyingly. Sister Zi, dont beat him anymore. Dont beat him anymore. Zi Xieqing walked forward and said gently, Look, the poison in your Brother Chu Yangs body is beaten out by me. Now hes alright. As she said, she pointed a finger at Chu Yang. ck gas began to emerge from Chu Yangs mouth as if a long ck dragon was spurted out from his mouth. It went one round around Chu Yang, and grasses that were in contact with the ck gas instantly withered... Chu Leer heaved a sigh of relief. But she was still a little suspicious. Poison? Yes, Zi Xieqing said, revealing a little strange look, This poison can even corrode stones... Chu Leer turned around, and sure enough, she saw the stones beneath the soil slowly corroding. She was instantly taken aback. Is my big brother alright now? Yes, hes alright now. Zi Xieqing sighed. Just now, through beating him, all the joints and muscles in his body was activated. I even used the Big Dipper Vibration Method to vibrate his body once, and finally drove out the poison. Im so exhausted. Chu Leer said gratefully, Sister Zi, I thank you on behalf of my big brother for your efforts. Wei Wuyans whole body twitched upon listening to the conversation: Chu Yang had suffered a hard beating from Zi Xieqing, yet she even imed to be helping him, and she was even thanked for it... Chu Yang had long woken up. Upon listening to the conversation between the two women, he instantly cried out, How shameless... And he fainted again. This woman is even more shameless than me! She almost beat me to death, yet she even wanted my younger sister to thank her for it... Chu Leer saying I thank you on behalf of my big brother was more effective in making him want to vomit blood aspared to all the pains he was suffering now. As for that ck gas... Zi Xieqing would, of course, be able to produce it easily with her cultivation! Chu Yang guessed that he was and would be the only person to experience such an unexpected cmity. Its all Wei Wuyans fault. Why didnt he say anything else... Your wife was dead for hundreds of years already. Why did you still mention your wife... Youve caused me toment with you and yet have to suffer from such a cruel round of abuse... ... Ever since Chu Yang and Wei Wuyan had learned a lesson, they appeared to be very quiet as they continued their journey. They looked grim and vignt. Even if they talked to each other, their conversation was something like this: What? Have a meal? Okay. Ill go prepare it? Okay. ... Or: Wait. Therere elixirs? Okay. Okay. Ill wait for you. Okay. They were extremely cautious in speaking. Misfortunese from the mouth. This saying was indeed true. Having a senseless mouth was a problem, and a fatal one. Chu Yang and Wei Wuyan swore silently: We would rather be a dumb person and absolutely not speak so senselessly... Wouldnt it be good if we discussed some principles on martial arts or nature, and learned from each other at the same time? Otherwise, its also good to talk about the mysteries about the universe; or, discuss why flowers have different colors and why the grass is green; why we can see things in the daytime, while things will go dark at night... We can discuss all such questions; Its simply senseless to talk about women... They didnt even take a look at what wild animals they had caught. They would just scrape off the animals skin and barbecue them directly originally, the duo was very interested in seeing whether the animals were male or female; If its a female and theres a pup in its belly, they would let it go. But now they didnt dare to examine the animals anymore. They were afraid that if the sensitive nerves of the violent woman were spurred, she woulde punching and kicking them. But the duo didnt expect that the violent woman felt very embarrassed because she had wronged someone. Even if they discussed anything about her, she would have pretended to not hear anything and would definitely not lose her temper. But the duo didnt know this. Even if they did, they would definitely not dare to take risks. Time slipped away bit by bit, while the four peoples journey also vanished gradually under their feet... Wei Wuyan felt very wronged: In the past, I could travel through the Nine Heavens with ease. Since when was I so cautious like I am now? I dont even dare to speak loudly. But the King of Hell Chu felt even more wronged: Not to mention my identity as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, as the king of hell in the Lower Three Heavens, I was above all men, and with amand, millions of people would be killed for me; and everyone would shudder at the mention of my name. How powerful was I then? Even if I didnt talk about the Lower Three Heavens, I was also mighty in the Middle Three Heavens. I subverted the Middle Three Heavens with my own hands, and using my own strategies, became the master of the Middle Three Heavens Since when did I suffer like now? And above all, its a woman that is making me suffer! This is simply... intolerable! But after some thoughts, he sighed dispiritedly: But I still have to bear even if I cant... Now that womans fists are indeedrger than mine. I cant afford to resist her... The journey was also very calm. After all, as long as Zi Xieqings presence was sensed, all the experts in the ck Blood Forest would run away as far as they could! While they were about to exit the ck Blood Forest, not even human hair was seen. Not to mention anyone blocking their path and robbing them... This also made Divine Doctor Chu collect elixirs more quickly and conveniently. Along the way, at least hundreds of elixirs were further added into the Nine Tribtions Space! By rough estimation, ever since he had entered the ck Blood Forest, he had gotten a total of at least 3,000 elixirs, all of which he had either picked by himself or gotten by Zi Xieqing. Medicines from the ck Blood Forest were usually more than 10 times that of the outside. If they were all exchanged for purple crystals... Divine Doctor Chu felt... that thend in the Upper Three Heavens could be purchased... There shouldnt be any problem to buy one-ninth of it. Theres a small hill 400 miles ahead. Its not very eye-catching, and my teacher lives in there, Wei Wuyan said to Chu Yang as he pointed to the front. Okay, Chu Yang said as he looked towards the front, I suppose weve already gone out of the ck Blood Forest? Not yet, Wei Wuyan said, This is still the ck Blood Forest. Its only that the stretch of forest nearer to the maind has recovered some normal colors. Youre wrong, Zi Xieqing said deeply from behind. Wrong? Wei Wuyan felt strange: Its actually wrong that the leaves are green, and the flowers and grass are in the originally normal colors? Such cases only ur once in 10,000 years, Zi Xieqing said, For the first 9,000 years in the 10,000 years cycle, from this area till 1,000 miles away from here, itll be all ck. For the remaining 1,000 years, this ce will gradually change color and its normal colors will be restored; the soil beneath will also slowly turn soft. She said lightly, not taking a nce at Chu Yang at all, But, after the 10,000-year-period is over, this ce will turn ck again! Wei Wuyan said shockingly, Is it rted to the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Aside, Chu Yang also pricked up his ears. Wrong! Zi Xieqing said lightly, It has nothing to do with the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, but its rted to the Nine Tribtions Sword and the foundations of this continent. ... Chapter 950 - Chu Yang’s Ultimate Goal

Chapter 950: Chu Yangs Ultimate Goal

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang was silent as he thought of the memories of the divine spirit of the first generation Nine Tribtions Sword Master: I sacrificed my nine brothers by transforming them into the nine tribtions to stable the continent. How would I expect that the end result was as such... He let out a deep sigh. From Zi Xieqings words, he finally understood some questions that he couldnt figure out the answer in the past... Chu Yang finally understood one point: This ck Blood Forest was the folding point of the Nine Heavens, while the function of the Nine Tribtions Sword was to maintain the stability of this continent. The Nine Tribtions Sword Master only appeared once in 10,000 years, and his role wasnt to take control of the Upper Three Heavens, but to use boundless murdering to produce fate energy. Then, with the nine tribtions as a primer and through deploying some unknown formations or using secret methods to maintain the stability of the continent for 10,000 years. Now, after 9,000 years since the appearance of thest Nine Tribtions Sword Master, the edge of the ck Blood Forest had recovered to its original colors, while the soil had also turned to its typical softness. This proved that the folding point was about to copse and lose its support... But if the Nine Tribtions Sword Master yed its role well and if his nine brothers all became Supreme Martial Artists and be transformed into the nine tribtions, the stability of the Upper Three Heavens could once again be maintained. Otherwise, it would inevitably copse. This would be the same scenario as what happened to the Middle Three Heavens and Lower Three Heavens 90,000 years ago. They would all crash into powder, leaving nothing behind... Chu Yang suddenly felt his heart be heavy. In his consciousness, he asked the sword spirit, Is this the case? The sword spirit dared not to speak, and only nodded his head. Chu Yang was stunned. He had always been hoping to open up the passageways linking to the Upper Three Heavens as soon as possible and fetch his brothers up to aplish feats together. But at this moment, he suddenly felt himself at a loss. If they came up, would they really have to devote themselves as nine tribtions to be sacrificed for the sake of the continent? If they didnte up, theyd simrly be crushed to death... This had actually formed a dead knot. Chu Yang clenched his fists tightly, and said in a light, low voice, But no matter what... I wont let them die. The sword spirit said a little pitifully, But... if that time reallyes, Im afraid this is beyond your control. Chu Yang sneered. Chu Yangs sneer was filled with despair yet determination, and its also a chilling one. Suddenly, fear rose up in the sword spirits heart. He had understood what Chu Yang was nning to do, and he said in a hoarse voice, Do you mean... Do you mean... Chu Yang sneered. Thats right, if I really have no choice then, I have thest move to use. The sword spirit was stunned! How could he not know it? Destroy All Tribtions with My Blood! Thats a suicidal move. Chu Yang said slowly, If I ultimately cant avoid fate, I can only do so. To destroy all tribtions with my blood! After that, if time can be reversed, Ill definitely not choose to be brothers with them... If time cant be reversed, my death wont affect anything. Even if my brothers still had to die, I... after all had died first. They at least wouldnt die in front of me. This way, although I would be selfish... at least I... lived up to my brothers, and ultimately didnt exploit my brothers for my own sake. The sword spirit sighed. But have you ever thought that if you werent the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, and if someone else was, your brothers still had to die. They might not even live for that long. Chu Yang smiled warmly. But the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was after all not me. As long as Im the sword master, Ill definitely not allow them to die before me. The sword spirit widened his mouth, but he felt that no matter what he had to speak would be useless. So he could only shut his mouth and not talk anymore. Chu Yang also became silent. Then, suddenly thinking of something, he turned around and looked at Zi Xieqing keenly. Why are you looking at me? Zi Xieqing asked strangely. Chu Yang hesitated for a while and asked a whimsical question, Miss Zi, your cultivation is probably unparalleled in this world; may I ask, if yourepared to that person who folded up the Nine Heavens, then... whos better? Zi Xieqing said funnily, If Im a sparrow, then hell be a giant bird flying in the sky. Whats there topare? Chu Yang took in a gasp of air and sighed. He muttered, How big... is this world... Wei Wuyan was also speechless: Zi Xieqing evenpared herself to a sparrow whileparing the other party to a giant bird... Wei Wuyan and Chu Yang were both silent, but they were thinking of different things. Wei Wuyan was very calm in his heart. He had long epted this truth:Hes a demigod! Who can fold the Nine Heavens with only his hands? That kind of person only exists in legend... But Chu Yangs heart was like boiling water. At this moment, a thought suddenly sparked in his mind: To save the lives of my brothers and not make them sacrifice, I have to... reach the cultivation of that person who folded up the Nine Heavens then! Only when my own energy reaches that level can I talk about saving people or... subversion! Subverting not just the Nine Heavens, but the whole world. Or... use my own power to add anotheryer of the seal to this continent! Ayer of seal that no longer requires and never will require the seal of the Nine Tribtions Sword! At this moment, achieving this goal was tantamount to him crying for the moon. But, such a target had already been set in Chu Yangs heart! I want to fold the Nine Heavens! Chu Yang said in a low voice, I also want to reach the cultivation that allows me to fold the Nine Heavens... Only so can I live up to my life and leave no regrets in my life. Although Chu Yangs voice was low, its filled with an immutable determination! He had said this sentence out word by word, just like giant hammers mming down heavily from the sky onto the ground, and it seemed that each word had transformed into marks in his soul that couldnt be erased for eternity! Wei Wuyan looked at him shockingly. His heart almost jumped out from his throat by such a sentence. Zi Xieqing raised her head, and for the first time, looked at Chu Yang grimly and severely. She said, Its still not considered great to be able to fold the Nine Heavens... Its only considered great to be able to create a Nine Heavens out of nothing. Create a Nine Heavens? Chu Yang muttered. Wei Wuyan was so shocked by the words spoken by these two daring fellows that he became speechless. He looked at the duo with his mouth agape, as if he was seeing two ghosts. A stretch of silence in the ck Blood Forest. The three also became silent instantly. After a long time, Chu Yang finally heaved out a sigh to break this dead silence. He said, I suppose were going to face the Lan n, Zhuge n and Ye n after weve walked out of this ck Blood Forest? Wei Wuyan said, Yes. Its these three big ns which are bordering here. Chu Yang nodded lightly, then suddenly asked, Brother Wei, theres one thing that I dont understand for a long time. Wei Wuyan said, What is it? Its about the poem on the nine great ns of the Nine Heavens, Chu Yang said, A leaf in the East, a bamboo flute in the Southeast. In the West lie low, gray clouds that surge for tens of thousands of miles! So went the ditty about the Ye, Xiao and Chen ns. The Northwest stone shatters the sky, in the Southwest, the Ling family takes pride, while the aroma of Southern orchids fills the air! So were the Shi, Ling and Lan ns described. Knives and swords sharpen the Northern sky, in the South arrogant Zhuge n lie, while at the center the night reigns! This is what was told of the Li, Zhuge and Ye ns. Is it right? Yes. Completely right. Wei Wuyan was puzzled. Whats the problem? Dont you think that theres some repetition in here? Chu Yang asked strangely, Look, the aroma of Southern orchids fills the air and in the South arrogant Zhuge n lie... Both are situated in the South. Therere already ns in the South-East and South-West region. Therere two big ns in the straight South region, but theres none in the North-West region. I see. Wei Wuyan smiled. The South region is veryrge... Aspared to the North region, the South region is muchrger, and the climate there is also warm andfortable... And, because therere many smart people from the Zhuge n, theyve chosen this ce through geomancy. At the same time, the Lan n requires Seven Stars Immortal Orchid, which can only grow in the South region. So, its not surprising that the Lan n share the same region as the Zhuge n. He paused for a while and said, As for the North-East region... its where the camp of the Three Stars Divine n is situated. Its where people from the divine n make their appearances. Normally, no one dares to go there. The headquarter of thew-enforcement officers is also located somewhere near the edge of the North-East region. So, although theres the Three Stars Divine n in the North-East region, its the stablest ce in the whole Upper Three Heavens. I see, Chu Yang said as he nodded, Then, how far is the Wind and Thunder tform of the North-West region from here? Wei Wuyan looked at Chu Yang. How did you know that ce? Then he frowned and said, Its extremely dangerous there, and its climate ispletely different from that here, and its also very far from here. I havent been there in my life. The distance to there should be... 60,000 miles! 60,000 miles?! Chu Yang eximed. Why was I told that therere only 37,000 miles from the South-East region to the North-West region? Weve already walked for 10,000 miles already. Wei Wuyan smiled. Its true that the distance is 37,000 miles. But... thats the straight-line distance. How can you get to the North-West region without making any detours? Chu Yang said despondently, I see... Wei Wuyanughed, shook his head and said, 37,000 miles... Its how an intellectual will calcte the distance... Chu Yang lowered his head dispiritedly: Motherf**ker, its still so far away from there... My fifth fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword... Lets travel faster. Zi Xieqing urged. The four instantly picked up their speed. After traveling for another 200 miles, Chu Yang and Wei Wuyan felt their bodies lighten at the same time. Their divine senses had also back to them. It seemed that they were already out of the boundary of the ck Blood Forest from here. Upon arrival at the small hill that Wei Wuyan had pointed out earlier, Zi Xieqing suddenly frowned and waved her hands. Everyone stopped to look at her unknowingly. Wei Wuyan, therere a lot of experts... in where your teacher lives?Zi Xieqing asked frowningly. Chapter 951 - Millennium-Long Love Grudges

Chapter 951: Millennium-Long Love Grudges

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A lot of experts? It shouldnt be... I deliberately found a hidden ce for my teacher to live in. Normally, I would also make detours when I get past the ck Blood Forest, as I dont dare to reveal any of my traces... How can there be so many people at his ce? Wei Wuyan said with astonishment. There are a lot of experts. Therere seven or eight of them whose cultivations are on par with you, while three or four of them whose cultivations are far above you, Zi Xieqing said lightly as she frowned and listened, And... the murderous intent is very strong! What? Wei Wuyans face changed color. Not good! Does it mean... Does it mean that theyvee to catch my teacher? Law-enforcement officers Interrogation Hall? Chu Yang asked. Yes. Wei Wuyans heart was burning with anxiety. He extended his body, about to fly off to rescue his teacher. Wait, Chu Yang said staidly, Brother Wei, lets n this well. You shall also tell us why this is happening... So that we can have some idea of what we should do. Wei Wuyan said, Alright, well talk about it as we walk. Chu Yang nodded silently and hastened his pace. Thew-enforcement officers Interrogation Hall was the most powerful hall other than the Presbyterian Law Enforcement Hall! Its famous for the great number of experts it had. My teacher is called Hong Wuliang, and his epithet is Ice Snow Supreme Martial Artist. Hes a renowned figure 1,000 years ago. While thew-enforcement master of the Interrogation Hall is called Lang Yng, and his nickname is called Billowy Waves! This person is from the same town. They once had a good rtionship, beingpanions with each other as they explored the martial world when they were young. Wei Wuyan exined as he hurried on with his journey. Later, my teacher and Lang Yng met a woman whos being chased after by a thief. The duo saved that woman together... The woman was very beautiful, and my teacher and Lang Yng fell for her at the same time... Needless to say, one would know that the duo had turned against each other because of this woman. Chu Yang looked up to the sky and sighed, Beauty is dangerous... beauty is dangerous... As he said, he involuntarily nced at Zi Xieqing. He felt himself in the same boat with Wei Wuyans teacher and pitied for his fate. Zi Xieqing looked emotionless. She red back at Chu Yang, and she said with a voice that only the both of them could hear, Your cultivation needs some improvement after the matter on Wei Wuyans teacher is solved. Chu Yang almost shed tears. He really wanted to p his own mouth: I told you earlier not to have a senseless mouth. Why the f**k are you saying senseless things again... As a woman cant marry two husbands, that woman finally chose my teacher, Wei Wuyan said in an organized manner while running speedily. Lang Yng went off sadly... Nothing else would happen if the matter had stopped here. Although Lang Yng was upset, he didnt do anything despicable... Wei Wuyan smiled bitterly. I hate Lang Yng deeply, but I dont want to deliberately discredit him on this matter. While Lang Yng was a little radical in his actions, hes still a sentimental person. Chu Yang nodded and said, I understand. After a few decades, my teachers wife got a strange disease. Its a terminal illness on her blood; my teacher sought for all kinds of doctors, but they ultimately couldnt treat her illness, and she died in my teachers arms. Wei Wuyan lowered his voice. Lang Yng was already a low-rungw-enforcement officer then. Upon receiving the news, he traveled long distances to pay his tributes to my teacher. In the mourning hall, Lang Yng became so emotional and upset that he vomited blood and fainted on the spot. After waking up, he turned his face against my teacher, ming him to not have taken care of his wife well... My teacher tried all means to exin the matter to Lang Yng, but he just couldnt listen. Everyone else tried to mollify the two of them but to no avail. Lang Yng severed his rtionship with my teacher on the spot andy heavy hands on my teacher. But with everyone else around, Lang Yng didnt seed in killing my teacher, and Lang Yng was also wounded by a brother of my teacher. Before he left, he cut off his fingers and swore to the Heaven that he would be sworn enemies with my teacher, and he vowed to make my teacher die from the cruelest form of torture in the world... Saying till here, Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing all sighed deeply. The duo had really nothing to speak for such a thing. But this Lang Yng was also considered a sentimental person. He left away sadly when the one he loved didnt choose him; when he came back, she had already died. Although Lang Yng hadnt seen his lover for decades, he was still heartbroken for her death, and even vomited blood on the spot and fainted... One could see how affectionate he was towards her. He didnt marry again for his life, which was a testament that he had exhausted all his lifelong feelings from the moment he fell for his lover. But although his infatuation of his lover was pathetic, what he did was abhorrent. Regardless of everything, the woman was already married and was someone elses wife. And, she had died because of some incurable disease, and not because her husband had abused her to death. Its greatly wrong of Lang Yng to create such trouble. That Hong Wuliang was also tragic. Its originally a very sad matter already that his wife had died, but an age-long love rival hade up to him at this moment to denounce him. And this rival even put up a fight with him in the mourning hall... Its really not easy for Hong Wuliang to bear through this. Chu Yang thought, actually its only one sentence: No matter whether shes your lover or otherwise, shes my wife. What qualifications do you have to ask me about this matter? Under whose name are you asking this matter? But Hong Wuliang presumably didnt dare to say this sentence out? Ever since my teacher lost his wife, he focused on practicing martial arts. After some hundreds of years, he became a Martial Saint; at the same time, Lang Yng, whos determined to take revenge on my teacher, also has his cultivation improved by leaps and bounds. Wei Wuyan said, As long as the two of them meet each other, theyll put up a deadly battle; my teachers cultivation is higher than that of Lang Yng, and for every time, my teacher would be lenient on Lang Yng and not kill him... But not only is Lang Yng ungrateful towards the pains that my teacher has suffered, but he has also be more aggravated in his actions. He had actually remembered everyone who had fought with him in the mourning hall, and afterward, he used various means to take revenge on them through framing them or fastening crimes on them when they didnt do anything wrong. Then, he would use his authority as aw-enforcement officer to catch all of them up and persecute them to death... Hes so wrong in doing this! Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing shouted at the same time, Even if theyve grudges and no matter how upset he may be, theres no need for him toy hands on innocent people! Yes, Wei Wuyan said, Its precisely because of this that Lang Yng and my teacher had be real sworn enemies! My teacher even took the initiative to travel through the world to find Lang Yng so as to seek revenge for his dead brothers... But Lang Yng seemed to have disappeared from this world. He reappeared after hundreds of years. He was already the executive officer of the Interrogation Hall then. The two fought a few rounds of big battles. Lang Yng had several adherents, making my teacher no match for them. So, my teacher could only seek for opportunities to strike back; another hundred years passed, and my teacher advanced to be a Supreme Martial Artist. So he decided to get back to Lang Yng; but at that time, Lang Yng initiated to have a fair battle with my teacher. Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing hadpletely understood the matter when Wei Wuyan said till here. They couldnt help but sigh deeply in their hearts. The duo had gotten tangled with each other for their whole lives just because of their affection towards the same woman back then. Although both of them had be Supreme Martial Artists because of this, at such a stage, they still wanted to have a life-and-death battle with each other... Its obvious how deeply this set of affection had imprinted in their hearts and how far it had carried their minds away... My teacher went alone to meet Lang Yng for the battle. The duo first had a good drink, treating it as thest farewell they had to each other. Then, the two got up to the mountain to battle. At one crucial moment, when my teacher and Lang Yng tried to hit a palm on each other, only then my teacher realized that Lang Yngs entire arm had already turned into the color of Purple Crystal Jade Core. Lang Yng had actually exercised the Purple Crystal Hand at this moment! One who suffers from Purple Crystal Hand will lose all his fortunes, Wei Wuyan said, My teacher wants to escape after being hit by the Purple Crystal Hand; but Lang Yng pursued after him all the way, and hit another three palms of Purple Crystal Hand on my teacher, while risking himself to be injured at the same time. My teacher escaped back, carrying his serious injuries. Then, he instantly brought me to find a ce to live in seclusion. After a few days, the original ce, where we had lived, was already burnt into ashes. Over these years, my teachers illness from the Purple Crystal Hand is getting more and more severe. From 600 years ago, he had already exhausted all the purple crystals that he had saved; I traveled through the martial world to desperately earn purple crystals to help my teacher elongate his life... Ive been doing this till now. Wei Wuyan heaved a long sigh after he finished speaking. One would constantly need purple crystals after suffering from the Purple Crystal Hand. If theres one day when the supply of purple crystal was interrupted, the demand of purple crystal starting from the second day would double! And so on and so forth... Not mentioning anything else, for the sake of treating his teachers injuries, Wei Wuyan, who had never asked for help from anyone else in his life, had to endure really immense pressure. Normal blood payers could rest and rx for some time afterpleting one task; but regardless of how difficult a task that Wei Wuyan hadpleted, another task was already on his hands at the next moment. He didnt dare to stop for even one moment! Hes just afraid that theres one day he couldnt satisfy the demand of purple crystals his teacher needed... Its indeed not easy for you. Zi Xieqingughed. But instantly, her face turned cold and her brows slightly furrowed, casting a spell of death. But for this matter... both of them deserve to be killed! Both of them deserve to be killed? Wei Wuyan was stunned. Even Chu Yang was a little puzzled. Lang Yng deserves to be killed! Its one matter that he likes one woman. But since this woman is already married, no matter how disagreeable he is to that marriage, he should hide his discontentment in his heart! To make a fuss in the mourning hall of the wife of another person, saying that he didnt take care of his wife... is simply ridiculous! He should be given a death sentence just based on this fact! Because he has blemished the reputation of a dead person! And Lang Yng even did so many wrong things after this. He more than deserves to die. Zi Xieqing said coldly, Men may think that such deep affection is worthy of recognition; but I shall tell you, in the eyes of women, such an infatuation is even more intolerable than a sinful enemy! Because such affection is bound to destroy ones peaceful and happy life at any moment. Whats the most important thing for women? As long as a woman is married, the most important thing to her will be her husband and children. Such deep affection, as what Lang Yng has, can easily grab away everything a woman has in her life; No matter how faithful a woman is to her husband, as long as a little suspicion rises in her husbands heart, then shell never ever have a peaceful life, and ultimately, shell end with a tragedy! Its a virtue for a man to be affectionate to a woman, who simrly loves the same man; but if a man is affectionate to a woman who doesnt like him, its only torture and destruction for the woman! Such a man is even more deserving to be killed than a thief! Zi Xieqings eyes looked extremely murderous. Chapter 952 - Insistence and Apology

Chapter 952: Insistence and Apology

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang and Wei Wuyan were startled at the same time. Yes, from the perspectives of these two men, they indeed felt that while Lang Yng was sinful, he had deep emotions, suffered from much pain, and was indeed unlucky in love. All the despicable indeed had a pitiful side of them. But, from a womans mouth, the two men had be two sinful criminals! Chu Yang thought deeply for a while and finally said, Yes, youre quite reasonable in saying this. He let out a long sigh and said, When men discuss love, we often stand on the side of men, and our views will inevitably be one-sided. But lovees from both sides. If a man doesnt care about the feelings of women, I believe hell also not know how to be a good husband. Chu Yang was thinking about Mo Qingwu when he said this. He thought: How does Qingwu think of me? If she bes my wife, what should I do? Wei Wuyan nodded. What Zi Xieqing said seemed somewhat extreme as he heard it for the first time, but upon thinking about it carefully, he found that its actually very reasonable. If a man was infatuated with a woman, such feeling was undoubtedly the highest form of affirmation he gave to her. So, all women enjoyed this kind of affection before theyre married. But if shes married to someone else and such an affection still existed, it would be a lingering nightmare for her. She would constantly worry whether that man would suddenly appear in front of both her and her husband. Since a woman had decided to marry a man, she was equivalent to have made a life decision of where shes going to belong. So, she would care very much about her matrimony and her own life; If theres some man who wanted to ruin her marriage, no matter how good this person was to her previously, he would instantly be a hated person in her heart! Because women all knew that: Any suspicion of husbands could easily andpletely ruin a marriage. Just as all men knew that womens jealousy couldnt be exined by reason; simrly, the suspicion of men also couldnt be reasoned. Jealousy of women could still be resolved, but as long as a suspicion sparked off in men, it wouldnt die out till the marriage ended. A man could tolerate humiliation, but could never tolerate himself of being a cuckold! So, if one loved a woman who had already a home, then he shouldnt interact with her like a friend. Because shes already not alone. Theres always a pair of eyes next to her thats vigntly watching the both of them. Even if hes in all smiles. Because, an unintentional movement or nce that he made might bring to his lover extreme spiritual grievances and agony... At the same time, if her husband saw her and her former lover chatting happily with each other, her husband would also not feelfortable. So, this former lover of the woman really loved the woman, he should let go of her. Afterward, all her emotions would have nothing to do with him. He might seem indifferent, but its the highest form of love. Lang Yng should be killed! But, for Hong Wuliang, more so! Zi Xieqing said coldly, He clearly knows that Lang Yng is such a person, but he always stayed lenient. Only when all his brothers and friends were all killed because of him did he start taking actions... Haha... Such a man isnt worthy to be called a man! Firstly, in his wifes mourning hall, he actually allowed Lang Yng to im that Hong Wuliangs wife loved Lang Yng more. This was equivalent to allowing Lang Yng to defame Hong Wuliangs wife! And Hong Wuliang even tried to exin to Lang Yng. This is the first sin! Secondly, when Lang Yng came to find Hong Wuliang for the final battle, Hong Wuliang still let Lang Yng off, and this was equivalent to defaming his own wife for the second time. This is his second sin! Thirdly, Hong Wuliangs friends died because of him, and this waspletely equivalent to him killing all his friends by himself. They didnt die because of Lang Yng... This is the third sin! Fourthly, for all these years, he depended on his apprentice for survival without feeling guilty at all, or thinking how this Purple Crystal Hand of his had already ruined the life of his apprentice; the extent of his selfishness is terrifying! This is his fourth sin! With the four sins together, its more than right that he should be given a death sentence! Zi Xieqing said coldly, This man is unfaithful to his wife, unrighteous to his friends, and has no love for his apprentice; And hes also soft and indecisive. Its disgusting that hes still alive! Its better if he can die earlier so that fewer people will die because of him! Wei Wuyan said furiously, You... You dare to scold my teacher this way! Zi Xieqing said lightly, Scold your teacher? Ill kill him personally if I see him! Your teacher? Haha, your teachers wife would actually lead a more blessed life if she had married Lang Yng in the first ce! Because Lang Yng takes the initiative to bear everything for her, but your teacher only does so passively. Although Lang Yng isnt a good person, he at least has the undertakings that a man should have. As for your teacher... hes already not worthy to be called a man! Wei Wuyan said coldly, If thats the case, I shant trouble you to go with me. He turned around and hurried off. He originally intended to let Zi Xieqing use her horrible cultivation to attack and kill the enemies; but Zi Xieqings words had touched Wei Wuyans bottom line. Standing from a bystanders perspective, Wei Wuyan clearly knew that while Zi Xieqing was extreme in her words, she was saying the fact; and the bad habit of his teachers softness had alreadysted for a lifetime. But... facts aside, Wei Wuyan just couldnt admit them, because who Zi Xieqing was scolding was his own teacher! Its the person who had raised him up and cultivated his talent! Even if Hong Wuliang was really guilty, Wei Wuyan felt that he shouldnt say this himself. Whats more, for this matter, his teacher had always been a passive sufferer and victim! So, Wei Wuyan decided to give up Zi Xieqings aid and go to save his teacher by himself. To avoid Chu Yang from feeling awkward, Wei Wuyan didnt call out to Chu Yang. What you said is the truth and you also make sense, but you had said it too directly, Chu Yangmented as he walked towards Zi Xieqing. You mean, youre at Wei Wuyans side? Zi Xieqing turned around and looked at Chu Yang deeply. Yes! Chu Yang nodded without hesitation. No matter how reasonable you are... theres one thing that cant be changed. That is, Hong Wuliang is his teacher! In other words, if that person whom you have always wanted to find has made that mistake, how will you feel if other people scold him in front of you? Zi Xieqings eyes turned cold. No one can scold him in front of me! Chu Yang said coldly, But you scolded Wei Wuyans teacher in front of Wei Wuyan! If you put yourself in his shoes, how will you feel? Wei Wuyan is already very polite to you! Zi Xieqings eyes shrank. Are you... criticizing me? Why cant I? Chu Yang sneered. Is it that no one has used you before just because your cultivation is high? Do you think that everyone should fear you or coax you? If thats the case, youre wrong! Ive been tolerating you all along the way, just because youre a woman, and Im a man! Nothing more! If you think thats because I fear you... Haha, Ill really look down on your IQ! Such a mighty and strong man you are! Zi Xieqing said. Chu Yang didnt know whether she was praising or censuring him. Suddenly, her voice turned soft, I know that men have their own self-esteem, but women also have their own pursuits and bottom lines. A mans bottom line is whether a woman is faithful to him, while a womans bottom line is whether a man is responsible! Wei Wuyans teacher is an irresponsible man. No matter how good he is in martial arts, hes not a good match for women.; Ive traveled through countless nes, and for the most of them, people deemed women to be inferior to men. Its normal for men to have several wives and concubines. I also admit it... But why does each wife or concubine of a husband loves him so much? Because this man is worth their love. While a man can only afford to have one wife in his life, but the wife still call him a cuckold! Why? Because this man isnt worthy of his wifes faithfulness to him! Zi Xieqing said lightly, All women are willing to be faithful to their husbands for their whole lives. No woman is a born slut! Do you understand this point, Chu Yang? I understand, but it doesnt mean that I agree! Chu Yang said furiously, Speak well if you want to apologize. Do others owe you that they deserve you to speak to them in such a condescending tone? Zi Xieqingughed. Not thinking that she had spoken wrongly, she said, Ive hurt Wei Wuyans self-esteem for what I had spoken previously. Ill apologize to him for this. Right means right, wrong means wrong. No matter how high my cultivation is, Ill always acknowledge any mistakes that I make... But, I need to apologize to Wei Wuyan because I shouldnt have scolded his teacher in front of him, not because Ive scolded the wrong thing... When I meet Hong Wuliang, Ill still scold him by myself. You need to get this clear in advance. Chu Yang was miserable. He was speechless and didnt know what to do in confronting such a stubborn person. Lets go. Otherwise, Wei Wuyan will be in danger, Zi Xieqing said lightly andughed, Actually... If I dont let Wei Wuyan go first, how can I make you enter into the Tao state? Zi Xieqing smiled and walked in front of Chu Yang, continuing their journey. You didnt forget about that thing even at such a time! Chu Yang was speechless and kept up to Zi Xieqing. Before they walked for 100 feet, Zi Xieqing suddenly turned back and revealed a strange smile to Chu Yang. What? Chu Yang asked vigntly. You must remember what I said just now, Zi Xieqing said smilingly. What? Chu Yang was rmed. You must think how to make yourself worthy for a woman to love you. Zi Xieqingughed. Otherwise, if your future wife calls you a cuckold, dont me me for not reminding you! Chu Yang felt himself fulminating with anger. He said without even thinking, If theres a wife who calls me a cuckold, then itll definitely be you! Zi Xieqings face instantly flushed, then turned cold. Chu Yang, youre so bold. You dare to flirt with me? Chu Yang said furiously, How can I only allow you to flirt with me! Zi Xieqing nodded slowly. You shall wait! And she turned back and left. Chu Yang kept up with her, thinking: Motherf**ker, not to mention calling me a cuckold, Ill not even dare for you to be my wife! Damn it... who can bear such a wife... Besides, this woman is hundreds of thousands of years old already... Shes still considered old amongst the old... Chu Yang looked at her slender figure and thought: Even though I dont want her to be my wife, but I must admit this old woman... is still an unsurpassable, beautiful old woman... ... Chapter 953 - Beauty Makes Wisdom Blind

Chapter 953: Beauty Makes Wisdom Blind

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zi Xieqing carried Chu Leer and sped with Chu Yang along the way. Not for long, they arrived at the foot of the mountain which Wei Wuyan had named it as Small Green Mountain. Chu Yang released his divine senses and was taken aback instantly. There were at least 30 or 40 experts searching around this mountain, but it seemed they hadnt found Hong Wuliang yet. If they did, these people would have probably retreated. Wei Wuyan had gone towards the South-West direction. Hes moving very carefully, Zi Xieqing listened frowningly and said, Looks like he has settled his teacher in that direction. Chu Yang nodded. Since Wei Wuyans teacher is a hermit and wants no one to know about him, even if hes in the mountains, he wont build any house... Itll be too eye-catching that way. So, he must live in a very secret cave. We shall go over. Zi Xieqing smiled. Although I dont like Wei Wuyans teacher, since you want to help him, I can only help you. Chu Yang snapped his fingers. This sentence is what has made me the mostfortable after Ive known you for this long. Zi Xieqing frowned and looked with some profound significance at him. She said, Three times. Chu Yang said calmly, Three elixirs. Zi Xieqing meant that she had already owed Chu Yang three times of abuse, and she even noted this down at such a crucial moment. Chu Yang was calm: I have to improve my cultivation anyway; you want to abuse me? Feel free to do so. I can also earn some elixirs from you at the same time. Yes, one elixir for one round of abuse. Thatll make three. Lets go, Zi Xieqing said. Alright. Chu Yang raised his spirits. Lets go there quietly. Go there quietly? Zi Xieqing looked strangely at him. Why should we go there quietly? We should attack forward openly! I can blow all of them off with one breath... Chu Yang started sweating profusely. This is true, but you wonty hands on them. Only I will be doing the hard work with them... Dont be afraid! Im with you! Zi Xieqing patted her chest, full of confidence. Chu Yangs face was bitter. He followed behind this big madam, whos now striding forth valiantly and spiritedly. Just as they had walked for a dozen or so steps, they heard one person saying, Whos it? Chu Yang said arrogantly, Its me! A middle-aged man in ck appeared in front of a tree. He looked at Chu Yang suspiciously. Who are you? Chu Yangughed. Im myself. That middle-aged mans face turned dark. He revealed a mocking and cruel look in his eyes. Youre yourself? Who do you think you are?! Chu Yang twisted his neck and said, smiling sheepishly, If you didnt see incorrectly, Im a man. The face of the middle-aged man changed color. He said furiously, Bastard! Chu Leer also couldnt help but giggle. The three answers to these three ordinary questions were simply ridiculous. The middle-aged man looked in the direction of theughter, and saw Chu Leer standing next to Zi Xieqing. Zi Xieqings clothes were as white as snow, while her hair blew in the air. Just by the way she stood, it was as if shes standing amidst the moonlight in the sky. It seemed to that middle-aged person that this ce was like one in a fairy tale, and simply not a mans world. No one could describe how beautiful she looked, or describe her appearance in detail. In short, shes just like a fairy that had fallen into the Nine Heavens. She stood quietly, looking cold, indifferent, holy, noble and as if shes unparalleled in the world! That originally raged face of that middle-aged man instantly changed color. Theres still anger on his face, but it was frozen. His eyes revealed fascination. He unconsciously stared at Zi Xieqing with his mouth agape, and saliva also dripped down involuntarily from the corners of his mouth. Chu Yang sighed. Damn it, I knew that this would happen! This fellow is already a sixth stage Martial Monarch and at least hundreds of years old. He even has this expression when looking at a beauty... The enticing power of Zi Xieqing was simply unimaginable. Sensing that the middle-aged man was looking at her rudely, Zi Xieqing frowned. This frown carried a clear message: Im not happy that youre looking at me this way... That middle-aged man suddenly recovered from his stupor and let out a cry of ah, then he suddenly seemed to be a little helpless. His face reddened. He scratched and pinched his two hands, making himself look like a purely innocent boy who had just dreamed of his lover. Even though Chu Yang was extremely miserable, he also couldnt help but feel funny at this moment. Brother, you may not know that this beauty in front of you is dozens of generations greater than you... May I know your surname? the middle-aged man hastily asked after trying to hold back for a long time. Chu Yang wanted tough aloud despite being depressed in his heart... Youre so old now. Are you still thinking of picking up girls? Zi Xieqing didnt speak, and only nced a funny look at Chu Yang. The middle-aged man instantly understood. He turned around to look at Chu Yang. The evil look in his eyes was gone, and instead substituted by envy and hate. Then, his whole face started to turn purple, looking as if he and Chu Yang were enemies. Oh little bastard! the middle-aged man shouted furiously, Little rascal! You actually have such a beautiful... You actually... You actually dared to trick me? This is intolerable! Today, I shant care which n youe from. Youre unlucky to have provoked me today! Chu Yang felt like fainting. How couldnt he know that this bastard wanted to say You actually have such a beautiful wife! This is intolerable!? But even if I have such a beautiful wife, what does this have to do with you? Chu Yang looked at this concupiscent old man interestingly. What do you want? Only then did Chu Yang realize that the cor and sleeves of this middle-aged man were embroidered with a vivid-looking orchid. Was he from the Lan n? Chu Yang was startled. Shouldnt it be thew-enforcement officers Interrogation Hall here? Why is he from the Lan n? The middle-aged man said angrily, What do I want? Humph! If you kneel down and prostrate to me three times now, then let your... then let your... He repeated hisst few words, then suddenly said with a flushed face, Then let your woman apologize to me, Ill spare you your little life. Saying till the end, he finally said his true intentions boldly. Chu Yang looked at him a little sadly. Even if youre blinded by beauty, you should also be able to see that in front of you is a Monarch level expert whose cultivation is no lower than you? You actually dared to say such silly words... Little kid, are you willing to listen to my... my judgment? the middle-aged man shouted angrily and secretly peeked at Zi Xieqing again and again. It seemed that to him, whether its a Martial Monarch or a Supreme Martial Artist in front was already not important anymore... Chu Yang sighed. Im unwilling. Youre willing? Good... What? You said that youre unwilling? the middle-aged man started to be furious. Youve asked for this! Then he actually strode up fiercely. He wanted to have a fight with Chu Yang. Chu Yang sighed miserably and raised his right hand. With a ng, the sheath at the waist of the middle-aged man vibrated violently before Chu Yangs sword was even out. A shiny long sword automatically got out of the mans sheath by half a feet, standing in the air and shing chilly light! The middle-aged man cried, Sword Sovereign?! He suddenly halted his footsteps and sensed that something was not right again. Then, he carefully inspected Chu Yang before finally darkening his face. Sovereign of swords? Youre awake now? Chu Yang looked at him, revealing a smile thats not really a smile. The middle-aged man retreated two steps back, full of contradiction in his face. He clearly knew that he couldnt be matched with a Sovereign of swords, even if its only a first stage Sovereign of swords! But if he gathered helpers here, hed not have... the share of this unparalleled great beauty. Especially if that erotic seventh young master came... He looked at Zi Xieqing reluctantly and unconvincingly and sighed regretfully. Suddenly, he raised his head and whistled a few strange sybles up to the sky. His small life was after all the more important. Not for long, sounds of winds were heard, and dozens of people came from all directions. A voice sounded calmly and coldly, What has happened? Then, there was a sudden urgh sound, as if he was stunned. Simr sounds were heard from several other people. Very obviously, they were stunned by Zi Xieqings beauty the moment they saw her! Chu Yang looked around. There were three on his left, three on his right, three behind and two in front of him. Including that middle-aged man, therere exactly twelve people. Of which were six Martial Monarchs, and therere another four whom Chu Yang couldnt gather out their cultivations. A young master with a robe had a folding fan in his hands, and he was standing elegantly and handsomely. Next to this young master was a middle-aged man whos in his thirties. He looked like a man of great depth as if hes an unshakable mountain. All these people had amon characteristic. That was, on the cor and sleeves of each of them, there was a vivid-looking orchid embroidered on them. Everyone gazed at Zi Xieqing. Ever since the arrival of this young master, his peach-flower-like eyes were fixed directly on Zi Xieqing. The more he looked at her, the fierier his eyes became. Suddenly, heughed. Gu Mu, youve aplished a great task for me this time. Hahaha... Ill give you a great reward after I go back this time around! The mouth of that previous middle-aged man twitched. He said, Thank you, young master. That young master didnt bother about Gu Mu anymore and hurriedly walked towards Zi Xieqing. Miss, Im Lan Ruoyun and Im from the Lan n. May I know your name? Theres only this ethereal beauty in his eyes. He didnt even look at Chu Yang! Chapter 954 - The Trouble of Beauty

Chapter 954: The Trouble of Beauty

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zi Xieqing said coldly, What has my name got to do with you? As she said, she took Chu Leer and walked behind Chu Yang. Discerning people could understand with a nce: Seeing that there were so many opponents, she hade to seek protection from her husband Chu Yang instantly flipped his eyelids. Lan Ruoyun was obviously from the Lan n, and by the looks of it, it seemed that he was even a young master. Just by looking at his eyes and face, one would know that hes a lecher. Such a person upon seeing a beauty like Zi Xieqing would simply be like a fly seeing honey. He would rather be crushed into powder while still wanting to get close to her. Zi Xieqings cold and unapproachable bearing made Lan Ruoyun even more joyous and interested in her. It seemed that all men had amon problem: The more difficult it was to conquer a woman, the greater sense of aplishment a man would have if he conquered that woman. Young Master Lan was naturally of no exceptions. There were already 11 out of the 12 people from the Lan n who had fallen into a daze. Only the 30-year-old or so middle-aged man whos next to Lan Ruoyun felt slightly uneasy. He felt strange in his heart: Therere only two women and one man. Only this man has a little capability, but hes merely a Martial Monarch. As for those two women, the little girl isnt worth mentioning, while the other woman looked like she only has a Master level cultivation, which is even weaker than that man. But why do I have a feeling that a big catastrophe is uing? Im a first stage Supreme Martial Artist, and shouldnt be feeling this way. Seventh young master, from my view, its better not to stir up unnecessary troubles, and goplete thew-enforcement masters task as soon as possible. If the Ye n and Zhuge n caught up with us, itll inevitably cause shame to our Lan n. He thought for a while and finally believed in his own instincts. Because his own instincts had never been wrong before. Lan Ruoyun shook his folding fan and looked at Zi Xieqing smilingly. As for Chu Yang, Lan Ruoyun had directly filtered out his presence. He said leisurely, Grand Uncle Han, that matter isnt too urgent. They havent found him for so many days. I just dont believe that theyll find him at this moment! Besides... the matter here is also very important. That Grand Uncle Han sighed in his heart, thinking: How important is the matter here? Its only that youve fallen for someone elses wife. Chu Yang thought: So its not thew-enforcement officers whore showing up? Lang Yng has deployed the three big ns to kill Hong Wuliang for him? That means, therell also be people from the Ye n and Zhuge n here? Miss, you havent heard of me before, I guess? Lan Ruoyun smiled and said proudly, Then you should have heard about the Lan n? As for this kid next to you... He pointed his folding fan at Chu Yang and said disdainfully, How can he bepared with me? If you follow me, I promise you that youll lead a carefree and happy life. Its much better than to follow this kid to wander around the world and endure hardship. Zi Xieqing said coldly, My fiance is strong in martial arts and the number one among the younger generation. No one can match him among people of the same cultivation as him, and hes an upstanding and dauntless man. Youre only a young master. How are you stronger than my fiance? Fiance? Only a fiance? Lan Ruoyuns eyes instantly lit up. Hahaha... This is great. nting his head, he said to Chu Yang, Little kid, I shant y with you. Just one sentence for you: You dont have the privilege to have such a beautiful woman. Piss off for me. My mood is good today, and I shall spare you the dogs life of yours! Seeing that its all his own people around him, this young master actually directly tore off all his disguise and nakedly put up a rapacious posture, sending a clear message: I just want to rob away this woman! Chu Yang said coldly, Whether I have the privilege... we shall see. He really had no interest in talking with this bunch of lechers and wanted to settle all of them quickly through a fight. You still want to fight? Lan Ruoyunughed as if he had heard a big joke. He nted his head and said lightly, Who wants to go up to have apetition with this kid? A middle-aged man whos 40 years old or so strode forward and said calmly, Seventh master, this young master doesnt have ordinary cultivations. Normal Martial Monarchs may not be able to take him down. Let me fight with him! Lan Ruoyun smirked, revealing a disgusting arc at the corner of his mouth. He said in a low voice, Fight! The middle-aged man nodded heavily. He turned towards Chu Yang and said lightly, Teenager, whats your name? Which n are you from? Chu Yang said coldly, If I answer you, will you not grab away my wife? Then whats the point of answering you? The middle-aged man gazed at Chu Yang and said, If you answer it, and we have some rtionship, therell still be space for negotiation. If you dont answer it, dont me me for being merciless on you. Chu Yangughed. Then you shall be merciless on me! The eyes of the middle-aged man flickered, and he said lightly, Good! Good! Good! Suddenly, with a ng, he pulled out his sword and pointed it towards Chu Yang, saying, Im Guan Gu, the leader of the Lan ns guards. Dont forget my name when you get into theherworld. Kid, you must remember for your next life to not seek a wife whos too beautiful. Its not a blessing, but a great disaster. Chu Yangughed sarcastically. A small guard leader is actually so bold! Guan Gu hurled towards Chu Yang furiously. Chu Yang turned on a cold look and extended his arms! With a ng, the sword in Guan Gus hand suddenly straightened up, with its sword tip pointing to the sky. Sword greeting! Everyone behind eximed in unison! Someone cried, Guan Gu, be careful! This young man is actually the Sovereign of swords! The muscles on Guan Gus face twitched. Without other people reminding him, he would also know that he had encountered a hot potato. Sword energy rose from Chu Yangs body and spread in all directions. For Guan Gu, it looked as if a deity was standing right in front of him. At this moment, Chu Yangs body, eyes and brows all looked like swords! This entire person, by itself, looked like a peerless sword which had suddenly unsheathed! That middle-aged man next to Lan Ruoyun sighed in a low voice. A Sovereign of swords whos below 20 years old... Weve really met big trouble this time around. Lan Ruoyuns eyebrows furrowed. He said, So what? As long as we kill him, wholl know? He knew what Grand Uncle Han meant: A Sovereign of swords beneath 20 years old must be backed with terrible forces! Ordinary forces wouldnt nurture a Sovereign of swords whos less than 20 years old so easily. Grand Uncle Han sighed, looking grim. Since this has started, we cant leave any future implications. Seventh young master, you really have to change your habit of dallying with women. Otherwise, youll cause great trouble sooner orter... Lan Ruoyun nodded and said, Dont worry, Great Uncle Han. As long as I get this woman, Im afraid Ill have no more interest in other ordinary women. Grand Uncle Han gazed at Zi Xieqing and nodded in agreement. I agree with you on this. This womans beauty is indeed unparalleled in the whole Nine Heavens! Lan Ruoyun smiled sheepishly and said, Wait till his fiance has died, how can such a weak woman slip through my fingers? This Grand Uncle Han gazed at the battlefield and said in a low voice, Although this teenager is a Sovereign of swords, Guan Gus cultivation is already at the peak of the ninth stage Monarch level. His cultivation has actually reached the Saint level, only that his spiritual realm hasnt gotten to that level. He can be said to be half a Martial Saint. This teenager is obviously not a sixth stage Martial Monarch yet; Guan Gu wont take too much effort to kill him. Lan Ruoyun smiled in excitement. Then kill that kid quickly. I cant wait already. That littledy... is really too tempting. As he said, he actually swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Grand Uncle Han nodded and didnt speak further. He felt an inexplicable, stuffy feeling always lingering in his heart, and was very miserable: Why do I have this kind of feeling? Theres clearly no strong experts here other than me. This is so strange. ... Aside, Zi Xieqings divine senses silently spread out. She passed a silent message to Chu Yang: Wei Wuyan has already found his teacher, but those people havent found them yet. Dont worry and fight well. If theres any situation happening there, Ill handle it. Nothing will happen with me on the watch! Chu Yang nodded and passed back a message, Be careful. Zi Xieqing smiled confidently. No one can be killed if I dont want him to. Very good. Then let me kill all these people first! Chu Yang snorted. A woman being beautiful was one matter, and a man being able to appreciate a womans beauty was another matter. But for those men who wanted to grab someone elses wives whore beautiful, Chu Yang wouldnt hesitate to kill those men if he saw them! After Lan Ruoyun spoke those words out, even if it wasnt for the sake of the Tao state or cultivation, Chu Yang would definitely not let Lan Ruoyun go today! It would really cost Chu Yangs own conscience if he let go of such rascals! Chu Yangughed, straightened his body and pulled out his sword. The moment his sword was out, the swords of everyone else, apart from Lan Ruoyun and the middle-aged man next to him, violently shook in the sheaths at their waists, producing a neat humming sound! Chu Yangs sword, carrying with it dazzling sword light, stabbed forth like water. Guan Gus pupils shrank. The moment Chu Yangs sword stabbed towards him, he clearly felt that there was a stretch of ocean in front of him. Huge waves were surging slowly, yet powerfully, towards him from the distance! Although the waves looked gentle, it also looked as if it epassed the power to engulf the whole heaven and earth. Zi Xieqings eyes beamed: Chu Yangs soft water sword intent was almost going to be perfect! His first sword move already had the soft water Tao intent in it. Chu Yang looked calm and his eyes looked cold. He silently read this sentence in his heart: If I can make my fighting spirit rise, while my qi and blood remain as cold as snow, then... Ill be unparalleled in this Nine Heavens! Guan Gus eyes also turned cold and greeted Chu Yangs sword with his. Chu Yangs sword looked soft as spring water and it looked like it was moving slowly, but on the contrary, Guan Gus sword seemed to be moving as fast as lightning. The two swords met between the duo as they straightened their arms! The audience all realized at this moment: While it looked as if one sword was moving fast, while the other, slow, they were actually moving at the same speed! When the two swords collided with each other, they stagnated for a moment, and strangely, they didnt produce any sounds. At the next instant, Chu Yangs ck clothes shed, and his soft water sword intent suddenly exploded and turned into raging waves! Chapter 955 - Kill the Wicked Slaves!

Chapter 955: Kill the Wicked ves!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sword energy shot out from Chu Yangs body. Like water weeds or vines, the sword energy gently entwined onto Guan Gus sword energy. At the same time, Chu Yang retreated as if he was weightless. To 100 feet away! Zi Xieqings eyes lit up: Chu Yang had actually already entered the Tao state just within these few moves! Its the best way that Chu Yang could do to deal with Guan Gu at this moment. The opponent clearly wanted to forcefully break apart Chu Yangs soft water sword intent. By retreating at this moment, Chu Yang could make his sword energy remain, but the opponent could already not be able to attack him. But from this point, it showed that Chu Yang didnt want to put up a long fight. There were too many opponents and experts among them. In order to kill people, he must create an opportunity for himself such that that expert next to Lan Ruoyun wouldnt have the chance to intervene in the battle. Guan Gu thrust his sword towards both sides of him. At this moment, the audience actually could see sword energy thats green in color dispersing in all directions. Grand Uncle Han frowned. The sword technique of that kid is too weird. Why would Guan Gu get into a passive state at his first move? The situation is a little bad... As he said, he slightly stepped forward. At this moment, Guan Gu broke out of Chu Yangs sword energy. Suddenly, he raised his arms, straightened his body and flew into the air, while his sword turned into a stream of light. He and the sword seemed to merge together to form one straight line thats parallel to the ground. At this moment, Guan Gus sword actually produced a loud bang sound in the air! Wind-Grabbing Sword Technique! Grand Uncle Han frowned even more tightly. This is what Guan Gu will only use under desperation. He actually used it at his second move... Guan Gu already raged a little out of shame. He hade to challenge Chu Yang confidently and had pledged to definitely kill him. But he was forced into a disadvantaged side at the first move. And, with that sword energy entangling him up, he even felt stuffy and uneasy. He even had a trace of fear in his heart towards his opponent. My opponent is only a fifth stage Sword Sovereign. Why is he making me feel scared? So, under rage, Guan Gu had directly utilized his most powerful move! He just wanted to kill this enemy in front of him! Chu Yang had already stopped retreating at this moment! Facing his enemys sword which wasing to him like a lightning bolt, he also flew up into the sky, and merged with his sword to form a straight line thats parallel to the ground. Then, the dazzling sword light shot towards Guan Gus direction! Chu Yang did the same thing as what Guan Gu did. The audience involuntarily let out a scream! This... Is Chu Yang nning to die together with Guan Gu? But theyre only at the second move! ording to the distance between the two, and their respective sword movements, its impossible for them to change their moves already! Theres only one result for such a match: Youll stab your sword into my head, and Ill do the same! Theres definitely not a second result! Lan Ruoyun also let out a scream, but instantly, his eyes revealed a trace of sinister look: Its also good this way. Anyway, if that kid dies, I can get that woman! Why should I care about who dies? ... As the two swords faced each other, cold light shed out from each of them. Both Guan Gu and Chu Yang looked calm. Guan Gus hair flew at his back and his clothes fluttered soundly in the air. His entire person looked just like a javelin thats flying at full speed! Chu Yangs eyes looked cold, and his face, calm. At this instant, although his fighting spirit was boiling and a murderous intent overwhelmed his whole body, his heart was as cold as ice and snow! Its the first time that he reached such a realm in the Tao state! An indescribable sense of death was cast over his entire body. I must definitely kill this person! Not only him, but all these people that are present here. I wont let go of any one of them! All men, after all, had some lust for women. Which man wouldnt want to nce at a beautiful woman a few more times? But the fact that Lan Ruoyun was now trying to rob a woman so ostentatiously had a great rtionship to his wicked ves! If not for these people pushing the waves and adding to the billows, regardless of how bad-natured a teenager was, how would he be such a ruffian? Seeing Lan Ruoyun deciding to rob a woman so openly in front of these people, Chu Yang knew that these people had already got used to seeing Lan Ruoyun doing so. God knew how many times these bunch of bastards had helped Lan Ruoyun to rob women already; this was why Lan Ruoyun was so unscrupulous and didnt shun at all in front of them! How many loving couples, who could originally live their whole lives together, were ruined in the hands of these bastards! This young ruffian deserved to be killed! His aplices, more so! The murderous intent got even greater in Chu Yangs heart! The two swords were going to pass each other to be stabbed into each others head, but both of them seemed to have no intention to retract their moves; It would even be toote to change their moves at this instant! Everyone held their breaths and widened their eyes! As if blood would ssh out at the next instant. Theres finally a hint of remorse and panic in Guan Gus eyes. He thought that this kid was only making a false show of his strength. After all, not everyone wanted to die. Besides, with such a peerless beauty by his side, he would even more not want to die! This battle was nothing more than a contest of courage! Whoever could persist until the end would win. So he didnt evade Chu Yang. He raised his sword and thrust towards Chu Yang. But till the instant when Guan Gus sword was going toe into contact with Chu Yang, Chu Yang actually appeared to be calmer than Guan Gu himself! Chu Yang seemed to be even more unflinching than Guan Gu in confronting death! This made Guan Gu panic. Motherf**ker, are you serious? Guan Gu shouted in his heart at this instant. Im done, Im done. I have to apany you to die together... But Ive only just put up my Wind-Grabbing Sword Technique, and only used one move... Ive suffered a big loss this time. Others might not see the change of expression in Guan Gus eyes, but how could Chu Yang not see it? Chu Yangs eyes revealed a hint of ridicule. A stretch of cold light at the sword tip erged infinitely in front of Chu Yang, who, in the Tao state, had already urately captured the opponents sword movements and where the sword tip was pointing to! At the next instant! Ting! With a soft sound, everyones nerves froze in unison at this moment! Those people who were watching the battle, including the Supreme level expert next to Lan Ruoyun, were dumbstruck, and they could hardly believe their eyes! The scene seemed to have solidified in midair! The two swords, with the sword tip against the other, was fixed in midair! How big was the sword tip! Its absolutelyparable to the tip of a needle! And for such divine swords which had fought numerous battles and fed on plenty of fresh blood, their sword tips were even thinner than that of a needle! But, in such a fierce battle and while the swords were wielded at such horrible speeds, the sword tips of the two swords not only miraculously contacted with each other but also produced a sound that everyone could hear clearly! This clearly showed how much force both sides had put into the fight! Guan Gu felt relieved and felt his whole body covered with sweat. He instantly decided: I shouldnt fight with this little madman so desperately again. Hes really too horrible! This time, I survived really really out of pure luck... After Ind on the ground, Ill immediately extend my Wind-Grabbing Sword Technique, and chop him up into minced meat. Damn, he has scared me to death. But, at the next moment, the relieved look in Guan Gus eyes suddenly turned into that of terror, desperation and disbelief! Because Chu Yangs sword tip actually issued a strange power. Following which, Guan Gu found that this sword of his which had apanied him for half his life was suddenly split up from the middle, like a fresh bamboo which was split up from the middle. Guan Gus sword was divided into two pieces. And instantly, it was split till the hilt! On the other hand, Chu Yangs sword was rushing rapidly through space from between the two pieces of Guan Gus sword. Chu Yangs sword split open the sword tip, de and hilt of Guan Gus sword, and like a lightning, it stabbed into Guan Gus arms. With a loud bang, Guan Gus arm also exploded like bamboo chips. At the next instant. With a soft bang sound. Chu Yangs sword had already stabbed fiercely into Guan Gus forehead, into his skull and brain. Sword energy shot out through the sword tip of Chu Yangs sword like a raging wave. The sword tip continued to move forward. At the back of Guan Gus head, out came a segment of the sword, which was stained with fresh blood and shining with cold light. With a swish, Chu Yang pulled back his sword and plunged it into his sheath. Turning a somersault, he kicked Guan Gus head, causing Guan Gus body to be thrown out into the air like a sack. Chu Yangs ck clothes fluttered in the air and he retreated. A stream of blood spurted out of Guan Gus forehead, seemingly to be attacking Chu Yang. But Chu Yang had already retreated backward, and the blood couldnt reach Chu Yang. As Chu Yangnded on the ground, that stream of blood which was spurted out had also fallen onto the ground. It was one foot away from Chu Yangs feet. Guan Gus body retreated straightly in midair, following the trajectory that he took when he was thrown out. His bodyy tly in midair, and two thin streams of blood spurt out from his forehead and the back of his head at the same time, as if two jets of blood-colored fountains had suddenly appeared in the air. Guan Gu had already lost all his consciousness. Sword energy had exploded his brain, and had also traveled along his meridians all the way to his elixir field, destroying all of them! All his vitality, consciousness and divine senses werepletely destroyed at that moment! Till his death, Guan Gu didnt even have the time to groan or speak a word! Swish! Guan Gus lifeless body dropped onto the ground. All the people from the Lan n was dumbfounded! There was only nkness in their brains as they looked at Guan Gus corpse. This was too unexpected! No one thought this would happen. Firstly, everyone didnt expect both sides to put up deadly stabs on each other. Secondly, the more they didnt expect both sides to have their sword tips fixed onto each other; finally, its even more ridiculous that Guan Gus sword suddenly split open, which allowed the opponent to make use of this opportunity to kill Guan Gu with one stab! But, it was these three idental appearances that caused the death of a half Martial Saint! A half Martial Saint was killed within two moves! This handsome teenager in ck actuallyid his hands so resolutely and ruthlessly. After a while, everyone lifted up their gaze from Guan Gus corpse to look at Chu Yang. The color in their eyes had already changed. Kid, you indeed have some skills! I also quite like the sword you have. Lan Ruoyunughed. Not even taking a nce at Guan Gus corpse, he said directly to Chu Yang, What kind of sword is yours? You can leave if you leave your sword and woman here, and Ill not look into the matter of you killing my subordinate. Chapter 956 - Turn The Nine Heavens’ Thunder Into Raging Wave!!

Chapter 956: Turn The Nine Heavens Thunder Into Raging Wave!!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This guy had actually started to pay attention to Chu Yangs sword! This made Chu Yang feel a little funny. His eyes are quite discerning. He could actually see that my sword is not ordinary! Chu Yang said coldly, I only use my sword to kill people, and Ill never give it away. If you kill me, the sword will be yours, and Ill also give my woman to you. But if you cant kill me, not only you cant get both of them, your life will also not be yours anymore! Lan Ruoyun snorted and shouted, Who shall kill him for me this time? Aside, Grand Uncle Han said in a low voice, Fifth Jin, you shall go. A macho responded to him and stepped out. In his hand was a Purple Gold Dagger. He looked at Chu Yang and said, Kid, Im... Youre a wicked ve! Chu Yang blurted out. Fifth Jins face instantly changed color. You! Youre a wicked ve! Chu Yang raised his sword. Lets fight now! Im not interested in hearing your name! Fifth Jin let out a loud roar, raised his dagger and dashed forward. Chu Yangughed, raised his sword and greeted Fifth Jin. The duo was instantly entangled into one. Grand Uncle Han, Fifth Jin should be able to take him down, I think? Lan Ruoyun looked uneasily and quietly into the distance. His eyes reddened as he thought of how he should deal with such a beauty when he got her into his hands... With this thought, he even felt ants in his pants. Fifth Jin is a second stage Martial Saint. Itll be a piece of cake for him to take down this kid, Grand Uncle Han said lightly, Other than the two brothers from the Jin n and me, other people here will only die if they go fight against that kid. Good, good, Lan Ruoyun said happily. But... Seventh young master, even if this teenager dies in our hands, you cant spread this matter out. If its spread out, itll definitely create a great mess for our n! Grand Uncle Han warned anxiously, Only some secluded high-stage Supreme Martial Artist is capable of nurturing such an apprentice. If hees up to us... our whole Lan n will be over. And... we even may not be able to protect you! Lan Ruoyun said indifferently, No matter how powerful he is, how can he be stronger than the nine great ns of the Nine Heavens? Grand Uncle Han sighed and didnt speak. He thought: Youre so ignorant. Therere really quite a number of people who dont fear the nine great ns... The most obvious examples would be Ning Tianya, Bu Liuqing, Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou... Whichever big ns provoked them would have to suffer a great catastrophe! The battle became more and more intense. Aside from the battlefield, Zi Xieqing shrank her two small hands in her sleeves and started doing some weird gestures again. A Tao state aura thats invisible to naked eyes flew continuously from the battlefield into her hands. She was more careful in controlling the Tao state aura aspared to when she did so in the ck Blood Forest; all the Tao state energy was grasped entirely by her, and not a bit of it leaked out into the surroundings. As such, only Zi Xieqing and Chu Yang knew that Chu Yang himself had entered into the Tao state. Others would not notice this at all! Even this first stage Supreme Martial Artist next to Lan Ruoyun would definitely not notice this teenagers real identity. This had led him to continuously make wrong judgments, thus creating the best battling experience for Chu Yang. Chu Yang hadpletely sunk into a fierce battle! This Fifth Jin was a real second stage Saint level expert! The moment he took actions, Chu Yang felt a great pressure, as if a great mountain was pressing on him. The opponents Purple-Gold Dagger was like a wild and powerful dragon. Each stroke that it made carried with it sounds of wind and thunder. And, although his body wasrge in size, it was very flexible. His body moved together with the dagger as if he and the dagger were one body. Purely looking from the skillfulness in dagger techniques, he was the only person among all whom Chu Yang had met who could be matched with Dong Wushang. But Dong Wushang was far behind Fifth Jin in terms of fighting strength. Chu Yang had fallen into a disadvantaged side just as the battle started. But as he entered into the Tao state the next moment, he was no longer at a fatal position anymore; In the Tao state, he could see the opponents dagger movements very clearly. Although Chu Yang was still in a disadvantageous position, he would definitely not die. He concentrated on exercising the soft water sword intent and fought steadily. While that soft water sword intent sought to protect himself, it also winded up the opponent bit by bit... The battle reached a stalemate. Chu Yang also got a deeper understanding as he fought. For once, he evenprehended the opponents dagger realm amidst the dagger light. Although the pressure that Fifth Jin exerted on Chu Yang was great, its a vast difference aspared to that given by Zi Xieqing. Chu Yang had been fighting with Zi Xieqing every day for these few days, and he had long gotten used to battling under such great pressure. At this moment, although he was at the downside, he still could deal with it with ease. Previously, as he battled with Zi Xieqing, although its intense and he also felt great pressure, Chu Yang himself knew that he wouldnt die. But, its always fear which really spurred people to improve themselves! Only pressure under immense fear could create a terrible outburst of his potential. This fear included the fear of dying, or the fear of losing things that he cherished... So, dealing with this life-and-death threat at this moment was then considered a true battling practice for Chu Yang! And only in such battles could one gain the so-called real martial experience and battling experience! Chu Yangs sword was like soft water that was flowing continuously, while Fifth Jins dagger was like a great mountain which was mming heavily into the sea. Although the sea bore the forces passively, and although the mountain would ignite billowy sprays when it crashed into the sea, it would be calm afterward. But the mountain would sink into the bottom of the sea and never produce any effects again. The duos battle was exactly going on in such circumstances repetitively. Chu Yang continuously changed his movements, which went from the Fleeting Snow Cloud Movements to the Spirit Movements, which belonged to the first generation sword master, then to the Ghost Movements, Star Movements, and Sky-Leaping Movements, all of which the sword spirit had taught to him recently... He consecutively changed 30 or 40 movements. Some were gentle, some were illusory, while others were weird... In short, although Fifth Jin waspletely at the upper hand, the feeling that he had nowhere to exert his force made him, who was upying 90% of the attack, feel utterly sullen! Because from the moment they started the battle till now, the weapons of both sides had only contacted for a few dozens of times. After that, they never contacted. Whats the feeling if one thrust his dagger powerfully, yet it onlynded in a void? As time passed, this Grand Uncle Han next to Lan Ruoyun slowly started to feel something not right. Because Chu Yangs sword momentum had changed. Originally, it was a calm sea, but now, it was slightly rippling, as if there was wind sweeping across the surface of the sea, causing it to sparkle. Grand Uncle Han also suddenly discovered that the battling circumstances had changed quietly. Originally, Fifth Jin stood 90% of the attack, but now, it had changed to 80%. The opponent was starting to make counterattacks! Chu Yangs sword momentum changed again just when Grand Uncle Han realized this. The sparkling sea started to have some sprays. Looking towards the horizon, they seemed to look like ayer of a silvery wave rolling over. At the same time, Fifth Jins dagger was also moving a little more sluggishly by then. Chu Yangs original 10% attack had already turned to that of 30%! Grand Uncle Han stroked his beard gently, looking worried. Is the opponent doing this deliberately, or is this his final move? When he was hesitating, Chu Yangs sword momentum changed again. The sword started to move more and more speedily, like waves which were bing more and more turbulent one after the next. Fifth Jin was forced to retract his dagger and defend himself first before carrying out the next attack. Each of the two took half of the offensive now. Chu Yang had actually equalized the battling circumstance. Everyone who watched the battle was dumbstruck at such a reversal of circumstance. Not considering Grand Uncle Han, Fifth Jins capability was only second to his big brother Fourth Jin, and was always ranked second in the n. He was a second stage Martial Saint! He was an almost legendary existence in the martial world! But at this moment, after fighting for two hours with a teenager, he actually had to stop attacking and instead defend himself? This was simply inconceivable! Where did this strange teenager spark out from?! But at this moment, the circumstance in the field suddenly changed dramatically! Chu Yang let out a long shout and his sword shook furiously. Turn The Nine Heavens Thunder Into Raging Waves! Sword light suddenly spread out! Waves suddenly surged in the sea. They were so towering that they seemed to be connected with the sky. Streams of sword light shone amidst the waves, making them look so vividly like lightning, which was at this instant cheering for the turbulent waves! The huge waves drowned Fifth Jinpletely! Just before the blink of an eye, both sides were still at equal attacking grounds, but at this moment, Fifth Jin had no grounds to attack Chu Yang anymore. He could only desperately defend himself! Yes, desperately defend himself! And because of this, he might perhaps not be able to defend himself sessfully! The opponent hadid out his soft water sword intent at the very beginningyer byyer. Although Fifth Jin had cut away all of them, they didnt disappear. At this moment, under the lead of Chu Yangs sword momentum, all those scattered soft water swords had once again organized together! One wisp of sword intent alone couldnt affect Fifth Jins dagger movements, but since Chu Yang hadid the soft water sword intent from the beginning, there were already more than millions of wisps of sword intent? Now, having them umted together, an astounding force was produced! Fifth Jins dagger had already started to deviate from its intended direction due to the force. No matter how much force he used, and although his face had be red as he tried to exert force with all his might, he still couldnt steer his dagger in the right direction. For battles between experts, a slight mistake could produce a vast difference! Fifth Jin had no way of saving his situation already, and could only desperately try to hold on. With a few swishing sounds, blood scattered out of Fifth Jins body. He let out a loud roar, and desperately waved his dagger! Fourth Jin, save your brother! Grand Uncle Han originally wanted to save Fifth Jin by himself, but he was self-respecting, so he ordered Fourth Jin to do so. But, it was toote! Chapter 957 - What shit is the Lan clan?

Chapter 957: What shit is the Lan n?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If Grand Uncle Han hadnt hesitated and taken actions personally, he still might save Fifth Jin. But instead, he ordered Fourth Jin to do so. From issuing the order to Fourth Jin hearing the order and executing it, it after all needed time! If its ordinary battles, such a bit of time wouldnt have any harm to the overall situation. But, under Chu Yangs sword, such a bit of time was enough for him to take a fatal shot! Because the sword light had already merged to form a raging sea at this moment! The whole sea was turbulent now! While Fifth Jin was lingering on with hisst breath in this sea of sword light and sword energy. As Fourth Jin roared as he jumped out, he heard thest shrill cry of his younger brother. Ah ~~~ Im not satisfied... Chu Yang waved his sword like a wind, steering away from the Purple Gold Dagger. With a sh of the sword tip, one eyeball of Fifth Jin flew out. With another sh, ck liquid flowed out from his other eye. Immediately after which, under the lead of Chu Yangs sword, all the sword energy instantaneously gathered in the middle and shed towards Fifth Jin. Following which, amidst the waves of sword light, blood, as well as pieces of flesh and bones, continuously flew out, reaching for the sky... Chu Yang pulled back his sword and retreated, panting heavily. His face was pale and bloodless. Although he had already retreated, the raging waves of sword light in the battlefield still remained, and it was even still shing fiercely in all directions! Fourth Jin rushed into the field as he roared and wildly wielded his dagger to sh apart the sword energy. He couldnt help but let out a heaven-shattering shrill cry, Brother!!! The raging waves of sword light scattered away. Everyone could see Fourth Jin standing in the field and holding his younger brother in his arms, screaming and crying towards the sky! Countless pieces of flesh were above the heads of the two of them as if they had endured through a blood rain. Fourth Jin cried shrilly, as tears rolled down his eyes. Then, with one hand carrying his brothers corpse, he strode towards Chu Yang and shouted furiously, Kid, youve killed my brother! You actually dared to kill my brother! You actually dare... Ah ah ah! I want to kill you! Tear you into pieces... Only when his arms swayed as he walked did everyone discover how Fifth Jin looked like now. They involuntarily gasped! There wasnt even a bit of flesh over his body. Even his internal organs were all dug out. And Fourth Jin had no choice but to hold on to his brothers spine! There were only Fifth Jins bones left. Theres even not a bit of blood on them. He looked as if hes a skull that had been buried underground for hundreds of years. Its so clean that theres no skin, flesh and blood on it. Chu Yangs face was pale. He said coldly, So what if I killed your brother? If you also want to die, Ill fulfill your wish! Fourth Jin looked up to the sky and roared. Both his eyes were red. Come! You little brute! Let me kill you! At this moment, a voice sounded softly. Chu Yang, you shant fight anymore. Your body will only be hurt if you continue. Leave the rest to me. Chu Yang turned around, smiled, and said, Alright. Its Zi Xieqing who was talking. Chu Yang had already fully exhausted his strength after fighting for two consecutive rounds. How could he continue to fight? Not only Zi Xieqing knew this point, but Chu Yang also knew it. Even every one of the ten opponents also knew it! It could be seen that this teenager, a Sovereign of swords, was already a spent arrow! Zi Xieqing, with her white dress fluttering, shed in front of Chu Yang. Blocking Chu Yang from the opponents. Chu Yang smiled lightly, turned around without worrying for anything, and strode towards Chu Leer. Then, he sat his ass gradually on the ground, and panted heavily for breath. Chu Leer caringly massaged Chu Yangs shoulders. Big brother, I think somethings not right, Chu Leer said softly, This Sister Zi is obviously very powerful, but she wants you to stand up in front of her and be her shield for everything. Im very ufortable about this. Chu Yang smiled and pinched her little nose. You actually realized this? He paused for a while and said, Dont you know that she wants me to go into the Tao state and collect my Tao state energy? No. Chu Leer shook her head heavily, shaking off Chu Yangs hand from her nose. I dont think its that simple. Naturally it isnt that simple, Chu Yang said smilingly, But, on the whole, this is beneficial for me. Because I need her to press me to achieve my life goals. So, although Im not clear of her identity, and she indeed is using me as a shield... but... have you thought of this: By her own capability, theres no need for her to have any shields! Chu Leer thought for a while and instantly understood. Actually, this matter was only a problem of perspective; you only seemed to see that Chu Yang was always fighting for others, and was at the forefront for everything. So you felt unfair for him. But if you turned back to think again: How would Zi Xieqing need someone elses help with her own capability? How would she need a flower guardian? Theres absolutely no need for her to do that! Not to mention a few fops, lechers or rascals, even if a peak Supreme Martial Artist was here, how would he be Zi Xieqings opponent? Even if Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing wanted to fend for her, perhaps she might not even value their help. Just as Chu Yang had said, it wasnt her thats exploiting Chu Yang when he stood up for her now, but it was actually Chu Yang thats exploiting her! Exploiting these battles after battles to improve his own cultivation! Exploiting these battles after battles to solidify his own divine spirit! Exploiting these endless battles to improve his cultivation even closer to his target! Because Chu Yangs goal was to consolidate the Nine Heavens without using the Nine Tribtions Sword! So as to protect his own brothers. If theres no strong pressure spurring behind him and if Chu Yang only relied on his own efforts, he might probably not reach this goal even if hes given 10,000 years! But its greatly different with Zi Xieqing by his side. Because Zi Xieqing would always spur him by finding different opponents for him to fight with, and make his cultivation improve through battling! Even if there were no enemies, Zi Xieqing would fight against him. This had virtually improved Chu Yangs cultivation by more than a hundred times that he would if he was by himself. And the best thing of all was... Once he encountered some strong enemies that he couldnt resist against, Zi Xieqing would definitely watch himself to die. Because if he died, she wouldnt find a second person that could provide her the Tao state energy continuously. So, this was equivalent to Chu Yang having a super bodyguard! Chu Yang felt a bit strange. There were clearly so many benefits that he himself could gain. Why did Chu Leer only see him as the one being exploited... At this moment, Fourth Jin was startled as he saw Zi Xieqing standing gracefully in front of him. Not only him, even Lan Ruoyun and the rest were also startled. Such a delicate beauty... actually wants to fight? Her arms and legs are so thin and tender and can be blown off by just blowing at her. How can she even fight? Only that Grand Uncle Han next to Lan Ruoyun revealed a skeptical and grim look on his face: How did this woman get in front of that teenager? Why didnt I see clearly? I clearly didnt blink just now... Is this woman actually an unparalleled expert? Grand Uncle Han frowned as he thought quietly, not noticing that Lan Ruoyun had already gotten closer to Zi Xieqing the moment he saw Zi Xieqinge up. Grand Uncle Han originally wanted to stop Lan Ruoyun, but he suddenly remembered: If shes really an unparalleled expert, why didnt she retaliate when she was teased by seventh young master just now? So, he gave up on blocking Lan Ruoyun. Hahaha... Beauty, are you kidding? Lan Ruoyun swaggered forward, his face beaming obscenely. He said, How about having a fight with me? I shall let them all go, and we two shall fight by ourselves? Ill let you fight in whichever way you want... Do you want to fight on the bed? Or fight here? Or in the water? Otherwise, we can go up the tree to fight? Hahaha... What do you think? Zi Xieqing looked at Lan Ruoyun coldly and emotionlessly, then she suddenly smiled lightly. Your ancestors 10,000 years ago wouldnt dare to say this to me. Your Lan n is really bold. She suddenly extended her white and flower-like hands. Looking at this pair of small hands, Lan Ruoyun instantly felt restless. He said, smiling licentiously, Your little hands are really white. Is it soft too.... And he extended his hand, wanting to touch them. At this moment, a strange Woo~~ sound rang in the air. Lan Ruoyun was 20 feet away from Zi Xieqing, but it seemed he was sucked forward to her with his feet off the ground. At this moment, Zi Xieqings small, soft and tender hand suddenly became sharp and threatening ws. Like an iron tong, they buckled on Lan Ruoyuns head. Kneel down! Zi Xieqing said lightly with a cold face. With a slight exertion of force, Lan Ruoyun directly knelt down onto the ground. Like a piece of decayed wood. This made everyone startled. Grand Uncle Han flew over and looked even a little shockingly at Zi Xieqing. He said, Miss, our young master is young and not sensible. Please spare him this time for the sake of our Lan ns face. He paused for a while and said, If you can let him go, well leave immediately and never bother you again! An expert can see the truth as soon as he takes a sniff. The fact that Zi Xieqing could easily suck Lan Ruoyun from 20 feet away into her own hands made Grand Uncle Han instantly understand that the power of this woman was very probably not beneath that of himself. He couldnt help but feel bitter in his heart. His instincts were indeed true. The Lan n had sure enough gotten into big trouble. The only hope was that the Lan ns reputation as one of the nine great ns could stop the opponent from creating greater troubles. He definitely had no time to rescue seventh young master because the opponent could easily kill him with a pinch... Besides, he was also unconfident in directly battling with this woman... Lan Ruoyun, who was kneeling on the ground, was in greater disbelief. His whole face revealed an incredible look. He wouldnt even dream that this unparalleled beauty that had so tempted him to bring back home had actually turned into such a horrible demoness so suddenly. This, this is really... Whats exactly going on here... Lan Ruoyun wanted to cry. Zi Xieqing smiled. Lan n? Grand Uncle Han nodded. Yes. Zi Xieqing smiled warmly. Lan n, you actually want to use Lan n to suppress me... Hahaha, but, what shit is the Lan n?! Chapter 958 - What charges should he carry?

Chapter 958: What charges should he carry?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Grand Uncle Hans face changed color greatly. Instantly, there was enmity and fear in his eyes. What shit is the Lan n? This sentence could be said to be a taboo in the Nine Heavens! Very few people dared to say this. Even those strongmen from the other nine great ns wouldnt dare to speak like this. This sentence almost never appeared in this continent before. But today, it finally appeared. A stunning beauty had said it out easily with absolute disdain and contempt. Lan Ruoyuns face went ashy when this sentence was out. Since this woman looked so down on Lan n, then, its without a doubt that he would die if hended up in her hands! Grand Uncle Han said with difficulty, May I know who you are? Do you have any old rtionships with us? Zi Xieqing shook her head slightly, No! Grand Uncle Han forced a smile. Everyone lives in the martial world and is bound to meet frequently. By such cultivation of yours, you should be broad-minded. Why do you mind so much about this little bit of misunderstanding by the younger generation? Please be magnanimous and let this matter just pass. Our Lan n will forever be grateful to you! Wont it be better if we can be friends rather than enemies? Zi Xieqingughed. If I didnt have such cultivation, would this misunderstanding still be a misunderstanding? Grand Uncle Han instantly became speechless. If she didnt have such cultivation? Then you probably would have long been yed by seventh young master on the bed... How could there be any misunderstanding? But of course, this sentence couldnt be said out. Having said till here, there was really no need to continue this talk. Grand Uncle Han took a deep breath, and his eyes started to turn cold. He said, If this is the case, please let go of seventh young master. We shall have a fair fight! The winner shall decide on what to do next! What do you think? He raised his chest, and a spell of fighting spirit surged out from his body. But he felt very helpless in his heart, as he couldnt predict the opponents cultivation; he could only use such a method to save seventh young master out of danger but instead making himself fall into danger... And he didnt even know whether the opponent would agree with him. Zi Xieqingughed. You want him to escape? Before he finished saying, there suddenly came a loud shout. Youre so daring! Fourth Jin had alreadye to her back as she was speaking. They were originally not very far apart, and he suddenly raided her! He had a Purple Gold Dagger thats simr to that of his brother. At this moment, a dazzling ray of dagger light thats more than 20 feet long shot towards Zi Xieqing! This strike had given a full show to Fourth Jins Saint level power! Even Fourth Jin who was taking the strike also thought from the bottom of his heart: The power of this strike could only be provoked under such immense pressure! Regardless of the spiritual realm, power, dagger movement and momentum, all of them were seamless and impable in this one strike! Fourth Jin even faintly heard the call of the earth and the sound of wind and thunder in his heart! His younger brother had died so tragically in front of him. While he wanted to take revenge for his younger brother, he was faced with the obstruction of such an enemy whose cultivation was unfathomable. Such extreme grief and indignant in his heart had transformed into his fighting power and spirit, which in turn had provoked this one strike of his dagger! It seemed that this strike was almost pushing through the bottleneck of Fourth Jins dagger cultivation! Fourth Jin was very confident that its a great opportunity he had made such a strike. With this, if he continued to cultivate seriously, he could advance by one stage in not more than a year! This strike was veritably a Dagger Saints dagger technique! For a dagger light to transform into a swimming dragon, And make it break through the Nine Heavens with one strike; It would require heavenly power, If one could do so, life and death were now in his hands. With this strikeout, he could definitely take grasp of the opponents life! But although its a pity to kill such a great beauty... he had already carried out the strike and he couldnt retract it. Grand Uncle Han was very pleased. This one strike of Fourth Jin was powerful, ingenious and perfect! Even Supreme Martial Artists couldnt be impervious to such a strike. But as long as the opponent responded, he could immediately grab seventh young master back into his hands! But, what happened the next instant crumbled away from his illusion. His whole body started to turn chilly! Zi Xieqings face was cold. Not even turning back, she instantly raised her snow-white hand behind her. She seemed to have made this gesture very easily. Then the whole sky seemed to darken suddenly! The whole earth seemed to have trembled at this instantly. Her soft palm got into contact with the dagger light. Her palm was white and small, like a blossoming orchid. The dagger hade forth powerfully and domineeringly, like a bolt of lightning. As the dagger light shed and cast out death defiantly, it came magnificently, carrying with it Fourth Jins epiphany on the Saint level. One was fast and the other, slow; one was big and the other, small; and while one seemed to have the power to crumble the whole heaven, the others power seemed to be as soft as spring water. But Fourth Jins lightning-like strike was caught by her with her white and tender palm! She had grabbed the dazzling dagger light in her hands! She had grabbed hold of that dagger light just like it was a snake. And the dagger light stopped its movements in midair. The dagger light was 20 feet long, while she had grasped the upper one-third of it! This was the most forceful region! But she had used such an incredible method to raise it in midair. Fourth Jin, who was one and a half feet away, maintained his position of having his two daggers lifted up. He stood there and actually couldnt move at all. The opponent was grasping on the daggers light, and not the dagger itself. But it seemed that the dagger had encountered some invisible strong forces in the air. It could neither be struck down nor retracted, and was frozen in the air! At this moment, Zi Xieqing still didnt turn back or turn her shoulders. Her right hand was still buckled on Lan Ruoyuns head, her eyes were gazing horizontally and coldly at Grand Uncle Han, while at the same time, her left hand had alreadypletely grabbed, controlled and crashed the dagger! Fourth Jin almost couldnt believe his eyes! A dagger moving at such a lightning speed was actually being caught like this? At the next moment, he sensed something wrong. He let out a loud roar, and primordial qi surged out rapidly from his body. He wanted to throw out his dagger, retreat and escape. But he suddenly realized that the primordial qi rushing out from his elixir field had vanished without a trace as it entered the dagger des. Theres not a bit of reaction of his primordial qi. He wanted to throw away his dagger, but at this moment, an invisible suction force suddenly appeared on the dagger, which had firmly glued his palm onto it. He couldnt throw it away. Not only he couldnt throw it away, but he also couldnt move his body as his primordial qi continued to surge out. Fourth Jin was stunned! What cultivation is this opponent... this woman? She actually can control himself this way? As he thought, Zi Xieqing began to move the five fingers on her left hand. With a snap of her small finger, that golden dagger light shook tremendously. Fourth Jin screamed, and felt as if his chest was beaten heavily by a big hammer. He felt a sharp pain at his chest, and spurt out a mouthful of blood. Following which, Zi Xieqings middle finger snapped. The golden dagger light trembled and hummed. Fourth Jins palms finally got off from the daggers hilt, because at this moment, an iparablyrge force was suddenly passed down from the daggers de. As if his two hands had suddenly experienced electrocution, Fourth Jin was forced to release the daggers handle. The unmanned dagger remained frozen in the air, with its original posture of having its tip pointed downwards. But Fourth Jin was rushing and stumbling forth towards Zi Xieqing. It looked as if he was moving on his own. After walking consecutively for seven or eight steps, then turning for half a circle, he came face to face with Zi Xieqing and stopped. There were terror and desperation over his face, and his whole body shuddered violently. Zi Xieqing said lightly, Kneel down! Fourth Jins knees turned soft and they mmed straightly onto the ground. At this moment, Zi Xieqing gently sped her left hand. With a p, the golden dagger light in the air was crushed by her and itpletely vanished. The Purple Gold Dagger, which was originally frozen in the air, was also crushed into golden powder at this moment, and they went drifting onto the ground. Zi Xieqing slowly retracted her palm, raised her eyes to look at Grand Uncle Han, and asked lightly, What did you say just now? I didnt hear clearly just now. Grand Uncle Han stood like a zombie as he watched nkly on what had happened just a moment ago. He felt chilly all over his body! A gust of boiling blood almost rushed up into his head, making him almost faint. At this moment, a chilly feeling really crept up his head, down from his spine and into his asshole. He would absolutely not be able to reach such cultivation or pick up such supernatural fighting strategies. Not only he himself, among all those people he knew... it seemed that no one could do it! While just now... he actually wanted to... fight one-on-one with this woman? And have a fair battle? I... I... Am I mad... At this moment, hearing Zi Xieqings question, he felt utterly relieved. He said repeatedly, Nothing, I didnt say anything... He thought: You didnt hear clearly? Thats too great... Zi Xieqing smiled lightly, like a flower blossoming in spring. But, looking at such a person with such a beautiful smile, he didnt have any obscene thoughts in his mind anymore. He even forcibly rolled his eyes to one side and dared not to look at her. Zi Xieqing swept her eyes to look at the remaining seven astounded people. She ordered lightly, The seven of you,e over here. Stand in a row in front of me. Faster. The seven long had their wits scared out of them. How would they dare to vite Zi Xieqings order at this moment? They came up one by one in a well-behaved manner, and stood behind Fourth Jin. The seven experts were at this moment even more obedient that primary school kids. Zi Xieqing looked at them and said smilingly and calmly, Im not aw-enforcement officer in this Nine Heavens; Do all of you know this? Everyone nodded. Zi Xieqing said lightly, Although Im not aw-enforcement officer, I like to be an adjudicator. I especially like to... be an adjudicator of wicked people! Do you understand? Everyone nodded again in unison. Zi Xieqing pointed to Fourth Jin who was kneeling on the ground and said lightly, This person actually dared to raid me. Haha, what do you think... he should be charged for? Everyone was stunned, and dared not to speak. Grand Uncle Han stood anxiously at one side. An endless sense of humiliation overwhelmed his mind. ... Chapter 959 - Who has allowed you to smile?

Chapter 959: Who has allowed you to smile?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Grand Uncle Hans heart was full of bitterness and helplessness. The opponent was adjudicating his own people in front of him, and even wanted his own subordinates to judge, and point out and pronounce the charges of their n, by themselves... This was already an ultimate insult towards the n! And very obviously, she was doing so deliberately with the intention to humiliate the Lan n as much as she could! But, he had no idea of resisting her to do so. The opponents cultivation was far higher than his. In the face of such terrifying cultivation, he simply didnt have any grounds to retaliate. He could only bear her humiliating them. Everyone gazed at each other. What charges should he carry? How to answer this question? Zi Xieqings face turned cold and she said slowly, The thing I hate the most in my life is using power to bully weak women! Today, I shall give the whole Nine Heavens a warning! This person is called Fourth Jin; he hasmitted all sorts of crimes, and he connives young ruffians to bully the weak women. At the same time, he himself also treats both men and women badly! So, hes a sinful tyrant! I dere that he should be given capital punishment! Fourth Jin, whos kneeling on the ground, desperately raised his head and said hoarsely, You... How can you decide on my charges?! You... Youre also not aw-enforcement officer... Zi Xieqing grabbed him towards her, and his whole body seemed to be controlled like a puppet. He couldnt move at all as he knelt on the ground, as if ten big mountains were pressed on his body. Its even impossible for him to move a finger. Hearing the charges that he had been convicted of, he instantly started to struggle desperately, and actually raised his head. He knew that Zi Xieqing was making him her first target. If there was strong evidence for his charge, he would really have to suffer from a capital punishment. At this life-and-death moment, how could he not put up hisst struggle? Youre neither aw-enforcement officer nor the master of the Nine Heavens, or our Lan ns n master! You can kill me, but why do you want to convict me of a charge before you kill me? What evidence do you have to say that Ivemitted all sorts of crimes? Fourth Jin screamed in a hoarse voice. Zi Xieqing stately looked at him. Im neither aw-enforcement officer nor a master of the Nine Heavens nor the Lan ns n master; everything you said is true! The only thing you dont know is... when youre not as good as me, Im the master over you! For everything about you, including your life, I have the final say! As for why I put up a charge on you before I kill you, its because Im willing to do so! As for the evidence of youmitting all sorts of crimes... Haha... Zi Xieqingughed. All the charges that Ive put up on you exist even if its not the case! What I said is the evidence! You... Youre simply disregarding humans life! You... Fourth Jin roared. Say, how many people youve killed for your master in all these years... I dont care whether youve killed people or not. Even if youve killed 1,000 or 10,000 people, this has nothing to do with me. But your master is a lecher... You tore apart loving couples to satisfy him. I dont allow this! Zi Xieqing said coldly, After youve gone to hell, remember this firmly: Im not the master of the Nine Heavens, but in this Nine Heavens, I! Am! Heaven! Fourth Jin cried, Youre being hegemonic... Youre a tyrant... Youre unreasonable... Zi Xieqing sneered. Being reasonable? Since when are you reasonable to us women? Fourth Jin was instantly speechless. Everyone felt themselves shudder. This sentence was said so valiantly... Even Chu Yang, who was standing a distance away, also had his hair stood up. He had a turmoil of emotions overwhelming him at this instant: Oh God, I finally hear a woman talking the truth today... Amidst everyones speechlessness, Zi Xieqing continued, The few of you shall expose Fourth Jins crimes from now. Ill be more lenient to whoever says morepletely. Everyone looked at each other. That Grand Uncle Han finally couldnt bear himself from stepping forward and saying, Lord, although Fourth Jin has offended you, arent you going too far in doing so? Everyone is a martial practitioner, and we shant take each other too seriously. Why are you so persistent in insulting us? Seeing that he finally opened his mouth to plead for mercy, everyone revealed excitement and hope on their faces. They all looked towards him, full of imploration and trust in their eyes. Zi Xieqing turned around to look at him and revealed a strange smile. She said slowly, Do you think that as a first stage Supreme Martial Artist, although you cant beat me, you always can escape from me? So this is why you dont fear me, right? Do you think, as a first stage Supreme Martial Artist, no matter where you speak, and regardless of who youre speaking to, hell have to leave you some face, right? Do you think that because Im a woman and because a woman is always soft-hearted, so as long as you plead me, youll move my heart and Ill give you a way out? Grand Uncle Han was dumbstruck. He had really thought about it this way. Seventh young master and the rest were certain to die. But if he relied on his Supreme level divine senses, he could definitely ensure his own safety. The reason he was still here was that he still wanted to make some efforts to try to save as many people as he could and bring them back. Of course, it would be even more perfect if he could save the seventh young master from this womans hands. No matter how strong she was, shes after all a woman. And women were always soft-hearted. She might not really kill him. There might be still some hope if he remained sincere and carefully persuaded her. And he even had a narrow hope: If seventh young master could really be saved, I may forge a rtionship with this woman... And she might be a strong support for our n! How many people who were once enemies but have turned into friends in the end? Such things are verymon. If I plead her with my identity as a Supreme Martial Artist, as long as this woman does make some sense, shell give a way out for us... As he thought about this, he didnt expect that the opponent spoke out glibly all that hes thinking without a mistake. He couldnt help but feel shameful, and he said smilingly, If I really think it this way, you also cant me me for this... Haha, miss, please raise your hand1 and let them off. I can promise that our young master will turn over a new leaf once hes back home. Raise my hands? Let them off? Zi Xieqing muttered as she frowned. Yes, please be magnanimous and pardon them for this time. Grand Uncle Han seemed to see some hope, and couldnt help but speak more energetically. Zi Xieqing looked frowningly at him, as if thinking of the feasibility of doing so. Grand Uncle Han was excited. Alright, Zi Xieqing said, I shall raise my hands once. Thank you very much... Ah~ Grand Uncle Han was overjoyed. Zi Xieqing suddenly raised her palm and pped heavily on Grand Uncle Hans face which was beaming happily. She frowned and said, Who has allowed you to smile? This p was so clear that its sound reverberated around the whole area! This p had alsoe out of a sudden and unreasonably! Everyone was stunned. They had clearlye to an agreement just now, and it seemed that theres a great room for a turnaround of the situation. But in the blink of an eye, Grand Uncle Han suffered from such a resounding p! Everyone felt dizzy. How could she be like this? Grand Uncle Hans face reddened up at a speed visible to the naked eye, then it slowly swelled up. He looked at Zi Xieqing in disbelief. His lips and even fingers trembled. You... You... He really didnt expect this! He wouldnt expect this to happen even in his dream. This had happened so suddenly that this first stage Supreme Martial Artist didnt even have the time to dodge! Zi Xieqing frowned... At the next moment... p! Another loud pnded on Grand Uncle Hans face. Zi Xieqing said frowningly, Why are you pointing your finger? Who has asked you to point? This p was still loud and clear, and it was even done backhandedly. Still, Grand Uncle Han didnt dodge the p. Now, both sides of his face were beaten, one through a forehand p, and the other through a backhand p! All the others felt themselves being struck by lightning! At this moment, everyone was like stunned ducks. Fear, desperation, and befuddlement were written on all their faces... Damn it, why is this happening? Who had seen a Supreme Martial Artist being pped before? And hes actually pped both forehandedly and backhandedly! They watched this first stage Supreme Martial Artist being pped towards the left, then pped towards the right, in a repeated manner... This is really eye-catching. To see a Supreme Martial Artist being pped, damn it... Its worth my life to see this, even if I have to die today... Both sides of Grand Uncle Hans instantly became as red as a monkeys ass. And it also looked like a pigs cheeks: they were red and swollen, to the extent that they almost looked transparent. At the next moment, Grand Uncle Han was driven furious! As a Supreme Martial Artist, since when did he endure such humiliation in more than 2,000 years of his life? Since when was he ever pped by others? When I learned martial arts that year, even my teacher didnt beat my this way! Towering rage overwhelmed Grand Uncle Hans rationality. His hair erected up, and he scolded while gritting his teeth, B*tch! You dare to beat me!? Zi Xieqing looked strangely at him. Why is it that I dare? Didnt I already beat you? You didnt feel it? Yes? You actually dare to scold me? Grand Uncle Han gritted his teeth as if he had the desire to swallow Zi Xieqing up. He looked fiercely at her and said furiously, You dare to beat me? You dare to beat me? You dare to beat me again? As he said, he got closer and closer to her. His eyes looked malicious and were ming with rage. He put up a straight face and twisted his neck, and looked fiercely and indignantly at Zi Xieqing. Seeing that this fellow actually came forth again, Zi Xieqing didnt hesitate at all, and raised her hands. p p p... Dozens of consecutive ps were issued out resoundingly. As Zi Xieqing pped him, she said, Ive really gained knowledge this time out of the ck Blood Forest. Theres actually such a fool who wants to be beaten again after just being beaten. Since you yearn for it so much, Ill satisfy you! As Zi Xieqing beat Grand Uncle Han, she asked, Are you contented? Do you still want more? pping sounds urred non-stop. Everyone felt dizzy. What is the f**king matter? Why doesnt he fight back? As they thought about it, they heard an extremely grieved roar, Ah ah ah~~~ b*tch, I want to kill you! Ah~~ Ah~~ Ah~~ But he sounded a little strange as he yelled. It turned out that he was roaring as he was being beaten. In the end, when he let out hisst roar, his voice trembled from the p, creating several different rhythms from that ah sound... Chapter 960 - Murdering is Cultivating

Chapter 960: Murdering is Cultivating

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Grand Uncle Han felt extremely strange! He had rushed up wildly because he wanted to put up a desperate battle! Only a battle could clear him of his humiliation! Regardless of whether he won or lost the battle! His chest was already going to explode from rage. But no matter how he rushed, and although he felt that he was speeding forth at the speed of lightning, the fact was that he was still spinning on the same spot. While Zi Xieqing was standing just directly opposite him and a few feet away from him, it seemed to him that she was very far away and he couldnt get to her no matter what. But Zi Xieqing still continued to p on his face non-stop like a thunderstorm, such that this actually produced a rhythmic and pleasing sound. Grand Uncle Han tried to run for a long time. After suffering from innumerable ps on his face, he finally recovered his stupor. Is this the legendary 10,000 miles in an inch of time?! This was a special technique that only ninth stage Supreme Martial Artists couldprehend! This technique required the use of some forces to create a unique realm, such that as long as one was trapped in it, no matter what cultivation he had, he might not be able to escape this realm even if he ran in it for his whole life! Once the technique was extended out, even if one ran wildly for tens or thousands of miles, he would in fact be just spinning on the same spot. Cold sweat instantly crept up Grand Uncle Hans body. His brain also became clearer now. With a shout, he spat out a mouthful of blood, then he turned around, wanting to escape. He was hopeless today. If he continued to resist against Zi Xieqing, not only seventh young master and the rest were going to die, he himself also might have to die here. At the thought of this, he immediately wanted to escape for his life. He turned back and ran, but he had forgotten that he was still trapped in this realm of 10,000 miles in an inch of time. Thus, although he was running back in the realm, he was actually still running at the same spot. Zi Xieqing frowned. Why? Youre still not contented in running forward? Do you still want to run backward? Alright, I shall fulfill your desire! She raised her leg, and kicked forth violently. From the eyes of the bystanders, this Grand Uncle Han was willingly delivering his face for Zi Xieqing to p on; and this wasnt enough, as he actually turned back and pointed his ass up, so that Zi Xieqing could kick on it... Everyone felt dizzy. Weve been with Supreme Martial Artist Han for so many years, and weve never heard before that he actually is so b*tchy... Whats happening? How can a person be addicted to being beaten? This is so strange. But Zi Xieqing gave a reasonable exnation. She said, Youre also not young already. More than 1,000 years old? 1,800 or 1,900 years old?? Do you feel very ufortable that youve not been beaten for so many years? Have you gotten back some feelings after this round of beating? And realized that this taste is actually so fresh and unforgettable?... So you will allow me to beat you again and again? Are you done? If you are, then get out of here. Im very tired of kicking you, Zi Xieqing said. As she said, she continued to kick relentlessly. But what a pity. Supreme Martial Artist Han indeed wanted to get out, but how to? He could only shout and curse indignantly as he endured the kicks! The previous demeanor he had was all gone. Everyone felt their eyes ready to jump out from their eye sockets as they watched the scene. This really reeks... A Supreme Martial Artist was being battered so badly, yet he didnt even fight back at all. This matter was really eerie! And as Zi Xieqing beat Supreme Martial Artist Han wildly, she still could control Fourth Jin, press on to Lan Ruoyun, and oversee the other seven people to not allow them to escape. She could multi-task really well. Whats more, her divine senses were still cast to a distance away, keeping a watch on the situations of Wei Wuyan and his teacher... Finally, Supreme Martial Artist Hans cursing sound gradually decreased in volume. With one kick by Zi Xieqing, he was thrown up into midair. Then, following which was a punch on him by her. With a bang, Supreme Martial Artist flew into the distance. Uponnding on the ground, he twitched a little and fainted. Zi Xieqing had already beaten off his cultivation! Aside, Chu Yang knew that this represented Zi Xieqing had enough of this Grand Uncle Han already. She didnt want to drag on him any further. She looked coldly at the other. All of you... I suppose you dont have any hopes already? The seven nodded repeatedly. Their faces were full of terror. They could neither fight over her nor escape from her. Even a Supreme Martial Artist hadnded in such a circumstance by fighting with her. Who else could dare to provoke her? Zi Xieqing ordered, Fourth Jin should be carried out his sentence now. The seven of you shall be responsible for this. You, you, and both of you shall carry out the sentence. You shall be the supervisor; you... you... you... the four of you shall be the audience. Strike on him 365 times with a dagger. Oneplete piece of flesh should be off from him with each strike; If he dies before he endures 365 strikes, Ill also carry out death sentences on the seven of you. Zi Xieqing said lightly. The seven people were instantly stunned! This is so cruel! Aside, Chu Yang had grown a little impatient. It seemed that this madam was really too lonely after living in the ck Blood Forest for so long, as she wasted too much time in dealing with a few bad guys. He said restlessly, Forget it. Stop tormenting anymore, and kill them quickly. We also need to hurry on with our journey. Zi Xieqing looked back and smiled, saying, I originally didnt want to torment them. As what they had said, I shouldnt have taken them so seriously; I could just kill them with one strike. But, I wont tolerate bullies! I must use the cruelest method to torture them to death! Even if they revive, I also want them to not dare be evildoers! Chu Yang sighed deeply. Chu Leer sped her fists and said, Sister Zi, I support you! Although Chu Leer was young, she deeply hated the threats that these people could pose to women. Zi Xieqing said coldly, Chu Yang, youre a man, and youll never know how much women hate thesedy-killers... and how many womens happiness is ruined in their hands. Not only do they rob people, but to avoid further implications, they often exterminate their whole families. This is just because these women look beautiful! But, is it the fault of women that they look beautiful? The beauty of women is originally a form of the grace of Heaven. But because of these scums, the beauty of women has be a source that these womens family are killed! Zi Xieqing said lightly, So, I must kill these people as long as I see them! Killing one of such people can save countless women, and their families and kins. Chu Yang took a tumble. So, you reveal your true appearance when you follow me, because youre trying to lure these lechers and rascals out, and kill them one by one? Zi Xieqing smiled and nodded. Chu Yang, dont think that killing people is bad. All these people who develop ill intentions from my beauty all deserve to die! Im enforcing justice on behalf of Heaven. Killing these people is not a sin, but instead, its great merit! The more of these people you kill, the more women there are wholl live happily because of you, Chu Yang! Do you understand? Chu Yang was silent for a long time, before he finally let out a long sigh. Ive understood! This may be a redemption of conscience, and from a certain extent, itll weaken our inner demons! Because... Ill feel that Ive done a good deed. Ill naturally be open-minded and have no fear for anything! Zi Xieqing revealed amendable look. Thats right, this is a kind of spiritual cultivation! I didnt expect you to understand my meaning so quickly. Chu Yang smiled. If thats the case, let me enforce justice. Zi Xieqingughed. Youre still ming me for being slow... Forget it. Ill let you manage this. As she said, she rapidly swept past those experts from the Lan n,nding a p on each of them, causing their nerves and bones to break and their cultivations, abolished! Chu Yang went forward with his sword in his hand. With a strike on each of these people, all of them were killed crisply. If Zi Xieqing were to take actions, she would have to waste a long time. Chu Yang didnt want to wait further. As the sword went through Fourth Jin, he revealed a desperate look in his eyes, and he fell slowly and restlessly onto the ground. After which, his body actually shrank slowly to be a pile of white bones, which were then blown away with the wind. The Nine Tribtions Sword had devoured his life energy! All these people were sure to die. Besides, the weakest among these people had a Monarch level cultivation. Theres even a Supreme Martial Artist here. For the Nine Tribtions Sword, they were a great source of energy, and its a pity to waste it. So, Chu Yang unhesitatingly extended the devouring power of the Nine Tribtions Sword, and swallowed all the life essences of these experts, which would be transformed into nutrients for the Nine Tribtions Sword. Zi Xieqing slightly frowned and gazed at the bones under Chu Yangs sword being blown away, seemingly thinking of something. Chu Yang also sighed slightly in his heart as he pierced his sword into Supreme Martial Artist Hans throat. So what if one cultivates for 2,000 years and is a Supreme Martial Artist? Everything will be gone when one stab goes down into him! As if he hasnt existed in the world before! Everything will be like thin air. Thest one whos killed was of course Lan Ruoyun. Not waiting for Zi Xieqing to abolish his cultivation, he had long been like a puddle of mud, lying restlessly on the ground. Seeing Chu Yanging over, he shouted repeatedly, You... Donte here, dont kill me... Im the seventh master of the Lan n, you... you... If you kill me, the Lan n wont let you go... I plead you... to let me off! In the end, he actually shouted for help. Chu Yang frowned, feeling very strange in his heart: Which of the young masters from the nine great ns whom he had seen werent scheming and undemonstrative? Ye Shifeng, Li Batian, Ye Mengse... How outstanding they are! Only such kind of figure deserves to be masters on the direct line of descent. But why is this seventh young master from the Lan n so gutless? How can such a timid and weak person who bullies the weak and fears the strong be the seventh young master of the Lan n? Just by you... How did you deserve to be a master from the nine great ns? Chu Yang looked disgustingly at him. Im very disappointed with the nine great ns as I look at you. Lan Ruoyun cried, How do I know... I was fixed as the seventh young master just when I was born... I didnt have a say over this... Chu Yang looked coldly at him. How old are you? I... am 27... Lan Ruoyun looked at him timidly. How many women have you trampled on these few years? Speak the truth! Chu Yang shouted as he stared at him. Lan Ruoyun felt his mind involuntarily being controlled. He said dreamily, I really cant remember... 200 or 300 maybe... As he said, he even revealed a reminiscent look on his face and smiled. The thing I like best is to rob beauties and to have battles with their husbands... Chu Yang was directly detonated by this sentence of Lan Ruoyun. Before he finished speaking, a surge of fury rushed up to Chu Yangs head. He shouted, Bastard! And he violently mmed down his sword. Chapter 961 - Zhuge Wen, Ye Shiyu

Chapter 961: Zhuge Wen, Ye Shiyu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As what Zi Xieqing had said, Chu Yang truly felt that its really too cheap in dealing with such a crook by just killing him with one strike! He really deserved to endure the cruelest forms of torture in the world before he should die! But even if thats the case, it could only vent the hatred by a tiny percent, and notpletely ke it. As Lan Ruoyuns mind was controlled by Chu Yang, what Lan Ruoyun had said was absolutely his true mind! And, its absolutely his voice in the most open form. So despicable, so shameless! Chu Yang utterly raged as he looked at this bastard smiling obscenely, so Chu Yang thrust his sword forth violently! And he started to chop Lan Ruoyun beginning from his feet, as if Chu Yang was mincing meat. Lan Ruoyun rolled back and forth on the ground, ceaselessly letting out shrill cries. Ill kill your father, mother, ancestors and all those people who protect you! Chu Yang roared, Your whole n is full of crooks, crooks, crooks! What kind of ns were the nine great ns? What kind of people did these ns consist? Experts. And they had strong divine senses. How could Lan Ruoyuns family members not know about him doing such ruthless things? How could his parents not know? How could his elders not know? Chu Yang would definitely not believe if they really didnt know. If it was even said that the upper levels of the Lan n didnt know about such things, there would definitely be no one in the whole Nine Heavens who would believe it! This was too ridiculous! But even though they knew about Lan Ruoyuns behaviors, they not only didnt obstruct him but also made such a person to be the seventh master of the n... What attitude the Lan n held was conceivable! Chu Yang had already sworn a blood oath in his heart: Regardless of how the other ns react, I must definitely exterminate the whole Lan n! When he made this decision, he even didnt consider that Lan Meixian from the Lan n was actually his mothers teacher... Lan Ruoyuns groaning sounds gradually weakened. Chu Yang raised his sword, wanting to end Lan Ruoyuns life. Wait. Zi Xieqing stopped Chu Yang. Why? Chu Yang turned around and asked. You cant kill him! Zi Xieqing saw ckness revealing between Lan Ruoyuns brows, and said cautiously, Youll have great troubles if you kill him. And youll be exposed. Why? Chu Yang asked strangely, Theres no one around here. Whats wrong in killing him? No one will know. Look at the ckness between his brows. Its very strange. From what I know, it belongs to the divine senses of a Supreme Martial Artist. This Supreme Martial Artist had put in great efforts to imnt it on Lan Ruoyun, and hes someone who cares about Lan Ruoyun very much. And this Supreme Martial Artist will immediately know if Lan Ruoyun is killed! Zi Xieqing said, This is a secret technique in the Nine Heavens: Double-Souls Connection, One Heart in 10,000 miles! This guys identity... isnt simple. Chu Yang snorted. So what if its troublesome? How can I let go of the dogs life of this bastard just because its troublesome to kill him? Its definitely impossible that I will spare him! Zi Xieqing blinked her eyes. You shall carry him ande with me. Dont let him die first. We shall go find Wei Wuyan on the way. Chu Yang didnt know what Zi Xieqing was up to, so he could only grab Lan Ruoyun and follow after Zi Xieqing. Zi Xieqing carried Chu Leer on her back and led the way, while Chu Yang followed behind. Outside a stretch of forest, Zi Xieqing let out a strange howl. The disturbance was suddenly stirred up within the forest. Not for long, a big group of wolves swarmed out. Throw him in, Zi Xieqing said wryly. Haha... I see. This is a good idea. Let that Supreme Martial Artist go find trouble on this pack of wolves! Chu Yangughed, grabbed Lan Ruoyun, and threw him towards the wolves. Smelling the reek of blood, the wolves howled and rushed towards Lan Ruoyun. Before Lan Ruoyun could cry, he was already dismembered by the wolves. A wisp of ck air rose from Lan Ruoyuns corpse, and with the speed of lightning, it shot into the head of one of the wolves That wolf seemed to feel very ufortable. It actually spun a few rounds dizzily and ran away with its tail caught between its legs. Chu Yang said a little pitifully, Its a pity that theres no powerful tenth grade or eleventh grade spirit beast here. Otherwise, it still could create some troubles for the Lan n if Lan Ruoyun was to be thrown onto it. Zi Xieqing said, Powerful spirit beasts... There used to be a Human Face Spider here, but I was disgusted by those things, so I drove it out of here. Chu Yang smiled dryly. That inner core and Poison Pill of that Human Face Spider is with me now. Youve killed it? Zi Xieqing looked very strange. No, its Wei Wuyan. As Chu Yang said, he described again of what happened that day. Zi Xieqing actually burst intoughter. Your luck is really not bad. The duo sped along the way. This time around, the duo cautiously avoided the groups of people whore searching in the mountains, and directly went towards the ce where Wei Wuyan and his teacher were hiding. Because those people whore searching the mountains were already getting closer and closer to there. If Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing dyed further, Wei Wuyan and his teacher might really probably be killed... After traveling for thousands of feet, they reached a cliff. Zi Xieqing stopped, pointed to the opposite cliff and said, Wei Wuyan and his teacher are there. The whole wall is covered with vines, which have covered the entire cave entrance. Its hard to see the cave from here with naked eyes. Chu Yang sighed. Old Weis life is really not easy. Zi Xieqing was silent for a while and said, Although his teacher isnt responsible, Wei Wuyan is a good man whos hard toe by! But, hes a little too pedantic. This kind of person will suffer great losses in the martial world. Chu Yang nodded agreeably. When the duo was about to go on, they suddenly heard swift soundsing from a distance, as if there were quite a number of people rushing towards Chu Yangs direction. Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing instantly crouched down, shed away from their path and cliff, and hid behind a thick growth of grass thats more than ten feet high. People flew past here continuously. Not for long, there were already up to 30 people here. Four figures flew up onto a big tree and looked into the distance from the tree top. nking sounds were heard, and following which, the fragrance of tea was spread out. Two people came forth smilingly, joking along their way. The duo really knew about enjoying. They actually started making tea in the wild mountains. One asked softly and smilingly to the other, Brother Ye, do you have any discoveries on your side? The moment this person opened his mouth, his sound, tone, and the confidence and imposing bearing that he imposed, as if everything was within his control, instantly made Chu Yang thought of Diwu Qingrou. Following which, another charming voice sounded, Ah, youre disgusting... Hehehe... Brother Zhuge, since you dont have any discoveries on your side, how will I have any discoveries on my side... Hehehe... As this sound came out, Chu Yang not only had goosebumps all over his body, there even appeared an image of a giggling woman in his mind. Third master of the Ye n. Ye Shiyu. It turned out that this hade! Its actually Ye Shiyu from the Ye n! What conditions had Lang Yng promised to the Ye n that made the Ye n dispatch such an important character? Seeing Chu Yangs strange expression, Zi Xieqing passed a mind message to Chu Yang. You recognize this person? This is the third master of the Ye n, Ye Shiyu. Chu Yang passed a mind message back. This is really awful. Zi Xieqing silently lifted up half a portion of her sleeves and said, Look. Chu Yang looked at Zi Xieqings snow-white arms and saw it densely filled with goosebumps. He almostughed out. This is really disgusting... He should be a man? Zi Xieqing frowned. Chu Yang could even clearly see the hair on Zi Xieqings neck standing upright, which showed how much shock this Master Ye Shiyu had created on her. Ye Wutianughed silently in his heart: Zi Xieqing, with such cultivation of hers, is even frightened to such an extent. This shows how unparalleled his enchantment power is in the Nine Heavens! If Ye Shiyu were to know about this, hell surely be very proud of himself! But that master from the Zhuge n was very calm and he smiled slightly. I really didnt expect that its actually so troublesome to find him, even after getting exact information on Hong Wuliang. Brother Ye, weve endured many hardships along our journey. Now you look a little worn out. Woo woo woo... I dislike you... You annoying Zhuge Wen. I hate people to talk about this question the most, yet you still say it... I really hate you. Humph! Ye Shiyu pouted his lips, twisted his waist and ass, and sat opposite Zhuge Wen, revealing an angry look. Then, he fumbled out a little mirror from his chest, examining carefully at his worn out face,menting non-stop, What should I do? What should I do? Im really worn out... What a beauty to my flower-like countenance... Woo woo, I shouldnt havee out this round, but those guys just wanted to send me out. Humph! Next time, I shant listen to them... s, what a pity... As he said, he dexterously took out a box of cosmetic powder, and actually usedb, sprays and eyebrow pencil to do makeup carefully. Zhuge Wen smiled lightly. Brother Ye, you really like beauty. This fellow said calmly and gracefully, and wasnt shocked at Ye Shiyus extraordinary behavior at all, clearly showing how good his endurance level and cultivation was! Ye n twisted his waist like a water snake, and said shyly, Oh my dear, we girls are different from you guys. How can I not love beauty? Then he sighed faintly. Im so tired. Humph! Zhuge Wen, can you help me massage my shoulders? Please? Zhuge Wen smiled bitterly. Brother Ye, forgive me. You know that I have an obsession with cleanliness. Ye n instantly became coquettish and began stamping his feet. What do you mean by you have an obsession with cleanliness? Am I very dirty? Am I very dirty? Zhuge Wen! Say! Say! Say say say... If you dont exin to me clearly today, Ill creep into your bed tonight... He looked very agitated as he stamped his feet, twisted his waist and shook his ass. Zhuge Wen still remainedposed, but Chu Yang, who was in the grass, almost was going to faint: Freak! What a freak! Theres actually such a marvel in the world... This is really intolerable... I really dont know how this Zhuge Wen managed to bear him, Chu Yang praised in his heart: People from the Zhuge n are indeed different from the rest... This fellow sounds soposed. Damn, hes going to catch up with Diwu Qingrou soon... ... Chapter 962 - Playing Wits on Each Other

Chapter 962: ying Wits on Each Other

I cant tolerate this further... Zi Xieqing silently sent a mind message to Chu Yang. Her face actually became pale. I shuddered every time I heard this sound... And my scalp would also tighten and crease and be numb... This expert which had passed through dozens of nes revealed a fearful face. Ive adventured the world for already tens of thousands of years... And Ive never been afraid of anyone before. But this Ye Shiyu really made me feel fearful. He... his mouth could kill a Supreme Martial Artist... Disgust him to death! Zhuge Wen smiled gently and said, Brother Ye, we shall talk serious matters. Ye Shiyu twisted his waist and pouted his lips, saying, Wen Wen... Zhuge Wen finally shuddered and his lips turned pale. Brother Ye, if you continue this way, I shant talk to you anymore. Ye Shiyu didnt take Zhuge Wens words to mind at all. He raised his face andmented, Wen Wen, are you not taking our friendship to heart? Zhuge Wen gritted his teeth and finally couldnt bear Ye Shiyu further. Using an extremely gentle and smarmy voice, he said, Brother Ye, how wont I know of it? But being born in this world, and furthermore as young masters from big ns, how can we not think of how others will look at us... But, Brother Ye, since you said it this way, Ill also take my stance. If you can persuade your Ye n, I can marry you. Hahaha... This time around, its Ye Shiyus turn that he couldnt bear Zhuge Wen. Hairs stood up over his body. He instantly jumped up and said, gritting his teeth, Piss off! You dead pervert! These words were said in a pure manly tone. Zhuge Wenughed and almost cried his tears out. You dead freak! You use this strategy to make fun of others every day. Now, youve finally also tasted how it feels like when youre tricked! Ye Shiyu looked at him angrily for a while and finally startedughing. And sat down again. Zi Xieqing, Chu Yang and Chu Leer were utterly speechless... If it wasnt this duo finally going to talk about serious matters, the three would almost have fainted here. But at the same time, Chu Yang praised in his heart: Zhuge Wen deserve to be called someone whoes from an elite family. He has used the deal with a man as he deals with you strategy really well. Even Ye Shiyu, whos so thick-skinned, had his hair stood up and became raged from embarrassment. It seemed that the two of them were joking, but in fact, it was a battle between the two eldest young masters from the two big ns. Currently, Ye Shiyu was at apletely disadvantaged position, because the strategy of disgusting people hes best at was returned to him in an even more disgusting way... Chu Yang thought: What rank is Zhuge Wen in the Zhuge n? If such a character isnt ranked number one in the Zhuge n, how witty is the first young master of the Zhuge n? How terrible will he be? Chu Yang thought again: How is this Zhuge Wenpared to Diwu Qingrou? Thinking for a while, Chu Yang still felt that Zhuge Wen was slightly weaker than Diwu Qingrou. Because Diwu Qingrou wouldnt change face regardless of anything. But Zhuge Wen still changed face in the end, regardless of whether its his tactic, or he just couldnt bear Zhuge Wen. Then Chu Yang heard Zhuge Wen saying, Brother Ye, Law-enforcement master Lang had already been trying to arrest Hong Wuliang for hundreds of years, and he obviously has gotten the exact information that Hong Wuliang is here, but... why didnt he take actions personally? Or let those people from the Interrogation Hall take action? Why does he want to make use of our three big ns... Whats your perspective on this? Ye Shiyu shook his brows and said lightly, Thisw-enforcement master must have gotten some handles against those old fellows from our ns... So they have no other ways but to help him deal with this matter, I guess? Nonsense. Zhuge Wen flipped his eyes and said, Of course he had gotten some handles against them. But the whole world knows about the grudges between Lang Yng and Hong Wuliang; but this time round Lang Yng didnt take actions personally! This matter is very suspicious. Im saying of Lang Yngs intentions, not the reason of why were under his instigation. Ye Shiyu frowned, which he seldom did so. He pondered and said, The nine big ns have indeed quite a number of handles that the Law Enforcement Hall could grasp on; but... this is always so since the past, yet the Law Enforcement Hall also didnt seem to care about them... Althoughw-enforcement officers are strong, their power very much probably isnt stronger that of the nine big ns. But this time around, the few elders immediately agreed to what Lang Yng said. This point is also very suspicious. Zhuge Wen nodded and said, Yes. As for Lang Yng not taking actions personally... Hes definitely not up to something good. Ye Shiyu analyzedposedly. Nonsense! Zhuge Wen didnt know whether to cry orugh. That year, Lang Yng put up a great fuss in the funeral of Hong Wuliangs wife. The two of them are love rivals, Zhuge Wen analyzedposedly, After which, Lang Yng wantonly killed Hong Wuliangs friends. Then, Lang Yng and Hong Wuliang met on battlegrounds and they became sworn enemies. Regardless of Lang Yng or Hong Wuliang, as long as they heard about each others news, they would immediately rush over to meet each other. Their lifelong wish is to kill each other in their own hands! But this time around, while theres news on Hong Wuliang, Lang Yng didnt take actions. Zhuge Wen said, There must be a conspiracy! Ye Shiyu said stunningly, Is Lang Yng this sinister? Your Zhuge n always likes to think in the direction of conspiracies. I really cant bear you... Zhuge Wen said, I think therere two possibilities behind Lang Yng not taking actions. Firstly, Hong Wuliang has vanished for so many years, and his cultivation is now much stronger than before; Lang Yng has already found Hong Wuliang before and suffered great losses... So he sent for us. Ye Shiyu frowned, not speaking for a long time, before he said, It wont be that case. Zhuge Wen was silent for a while, and said, This is the least probable. As for the second possibility... Lang Yng is already at a crucial moment... He has no time to deal with Hong Wuliang! Ye Shiyu stopped being girlish. His eyes lit up and he lowered his voice, saying, Youre saying... Lang Yng is going to be a third stage Supreme Martial Artist? And hes now breaking through his bottleneck? Zhuge Wen looked at him strangely and smiled. Brother Ye, are you probing me? Ye Shiyu blinked his eyes and smiled. Zhuge Wen snorted and said, 270 years ago, Lang Yng was already a third stage Supreme Martial Artist! Although this is a secret... I know what you mean the moment you asked me this question just now. Brother Ye, you even dare to talk like this in front of our Zhuge n. I really admire your little mind. Ye Shiyus intentions were exposed. He instantly resumed to his former girlish manner, as he stamped his feet, shook his waist and winked at Zhuge Wen shyly. He said, pretending to be angry, Youre so annoying... Zhuge Wenughed. There were loads in each of their minds; even in such conversations, they also had to exercise their wits and dig pits for each other. Ye Shiyu had deliberately proposed that Hong Wuliang was going to be a third stage Supreme Martial Artist. If the Zhuge Wen didnt know about it, he would naturally report this information up; then, the analysis that the Zhuge n had towards Lang Yng would suffer a huge discount. If theres an ident, the Zhuge n would suffer great losses from the wrong judgment Zhuge Wen had at this moment. But Zhuge Wen had once again seen through this scheme of Ye Shiyu. Its now Ye Shiyus turn to be perplexed. Because ording to Zhuge Wens analysis, Lang Yng might probably be going to be a fourth stage Supreme Martial Artist. This news was of huge importance to the nine big ns. But was this news true or fake? Should he report this up to the n, or not? What if it was fake if he reported this up? What if it was true if he didnt report this up? If the Ye n believed in this news, it would adjust its plots against Lang Yng, and waste more resources in confronting him. This would reduce its capability elsewhere... How could ordinary fighters be used to confront a fourth stage Supreme Martial Artist? The two young masters had their own schemes. On the surface, they looked very peaceful and had a close rtionship, but in actuality, theyre standing in sharp oppositions and plotting against each other. Because everyone knew that the 10,000-year-cycle of the reincarnation of the Nine Heavens wasing. Once the Nine Tribtions Sword Master appeared, while thew-enforcement officers would appear just and fair to everyone, they still would tend towards the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. As long as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master appeared, it would represent the ending of the honeymoon between the nine big ns and thew-enforcement officer. Its possible that there would be a great war between the two parties. The nine big ns andw-enforcement officers would have a big war once in 10,000 years. How could the nine big ns... not prepare for such a war? 9,000 years had already passed since thest appearance of thest generation of Nine Tribtions Sword Master... Wheres that bastard? Ye Shiyu, ascertain of what to do, could only change the topic of conversation, broadly revealing a disgusting expression as he talked. Hes teasing some women, Zhuge Wen snorted and said smilingly, When I used my Heaven and Earth Voice-Probing Device to measure the movements hundreds of miles around us, I heard that bastard talking. What did he say? Ye Shiyu asked very interestedly. Zhuge Wen took out a weirdly-shaped device, which looked like a metal ear, and said, I need to exhaustrge amounts of energy to make this device work. I only heard a few sentences of what Lan Ruoyun had said: Miss, shall we fight together? And let them go away? Do you want to fight on the bed? Or fight here? Or in the water? Or in the tree? Zhuge Wen vividly mimicked Lan Ruoyuns voice. The indecent tone when Lan Ruoyun said these words was alsopletely imitated out. Now, I predict that bastard is... fighting with... Zhuge Wen said disdainfully. Ye Shiyu was raged. Hes flirting with us weak women again! What else did he say? Using this device is very energy-consuming! Im already disgusted to death just by listening to these few sentences, Zhuge Wen said angrily, What do you think I use this device for? Ye Shiyu was simrly angry. You actually dont take any actions after listening to these? And allow him to do wrong and cause spiritual damage to us weak women? Zhuge Wen snorted. I want to care about this, but... didnt your n warn you when youre out for this time? Not to offend Lan Ruoyun? Do you know whos standing behind him? Ye Shiyu hadnt done away with his anger. But Im angry just by listening to these words. It sounds really like hes raping me... Raping you? He rapes you?! Zhuge Wen finally spurted out a mouthful of tea and couldnt bear coughing repetitively. Chapter 963 - Devising Strategies

Chapter 963: Devising Strategies

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After scolding for a moment, Ye Shiyu started to be dispirited. I feel disgusted just at the sight of Lan Ruoyun that bastard! But I really cant afford to provoke that old monster behind that bastard... He sighed and said, Didnt Y Mengse break that bastards legsst time? How did they recover so quickly! Im so miserable... Zhuge Wen said smilingly, Last time, Y Mengse saw this guy robbing women. After knowing Lan Ruoyuns identity, Ye Mengse broke Lan Ruoyuns legs... But for these two legs, the Ye n spent 10,000 purple crystals to treat them, and Y Mengse was also detained by the Ye n in their house. Ye Shiyu looked as if he was lost in his reverie. Y Mengse... is really manly! Only such a man deserves me to be married to... The corners of Zhuge Wens mouth twitched. Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing winked at each other. It turns out Lan Ruoyun has a strong pir? No wonder this fop can be ranked seventh in the Lan n. Ye Shiyu said very interestedly, Brother Zhuge, that old monster is at least 6,000 years old. Why does he treasure Lan Ruoyun this bastard so much? Zhuge Wen looked strangely at him. You dont know? Ye Shiyu was startled for a moment. What do I know? Zhuge Wen smiled strangely. Looking left and right, he went closer to Ye Shiyu and whispered, I heard... Remember, this is only what I heard: That old monster has messed up his Yin and Yang energy 20 years ago and almost had an idental rebound... He rushed out from the ce where he had closed-door practice, and raped Lan Ruoyuns mother... But never did he expect that he gave his shot so urately. From then on, he has Lan Ruoyun... This old monster isnt married his whole life, but he actually has his own son when hes more than 6,000 years old... Of course, he treasures this son very much! Ye Shiyus mouth went agape, his face and eyes full of shock. His voice trembled, Hehe hehe... hes actually still so urate in shooting when hes more than 6,000 years old... Be quiet! Zhuge Wen shouted. This is so shocking! Its going to shock me to death... Ye Shiyu patted his chest repeatedly, revealing a look that he still hadnt recovered from his stupor. Damn it, damn it... Hes so powerful... He still can do it at such an old age... This person is definitely a good match for us women... Not only was he very shocked, but even Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing were also too. The duo was so shocked that they almost lost their ability to speak. There was actually such a thing! No wonder this Lan Ruoyun was so unscrupulous. It turned out that he had a father whos more than 6,000 years old... Instantly, Chu Yang thought of the Double-Souls Connection, One Heart in 10,000 miles on Lan Ruoyun; and Chu Yang knew how precious Lan Ruoyun was to his father. No wonder... Luckily I didnt kill Lan Ruoyun. His father could now go deal with that pack of wolves... Chu Yang instantly gloated at this thought. At this moment, somebody hurriedly came to make a report. Third young master, weve found the cave that Hong Wuliang is hiding in. Its just beneath that cliff, and near to the middle position of the cliff. Ye Shiyu and Zhuge Wen were both startled for a while. Both of them remained still. Zhuge Wen chuckled. Brother Ye, this is a good opportunity for your Ye n to forge ties with Law-Enforcement Master Lang. As long as you set amand, Ill hold the lines for you. Ye Shiyuughed sheepishly. Brother Zhuge, how would I dare to snatch away your limelight? You shall be the one who setsmand. And we can also get this mission done as soon as possible. At the same time, I shall gain more insights on how crafty the Zhuge n is and how it devises strategies. The duo knew that this battle was extremely dangerous. Although theres only one enemy, hes a Supreme Martial Artist. Although therere quite a number of people the Zhuge n and Ye n had sent out and their cultivations were far above that of the opponent, in order to capture the opponent, its definitely impossible to not suffer from enormous costs! At such a moment, the costs would often be heavy losses! Its natural that the two ns wanted to avoid such losses as much as they could! No no no, you shall go first. No no no, you shall go first. Both of their faces were beaming sincerely, making them appear to be very honest with each other and want to give off this great credit to each other. The duo sighed at the same time after they yielded no results. What a pity that the hothead Lan Ruoyun isnt here. Otherwise, we can save so many efforts, Ye Shiyu said sadly. Where has that bastard gone to?! Zhuge Wen said agreeably. Although the duo felt disgusted that Lan Ruoyun brought a troop of people with him, the duo felt that its also good as this bunch of slow-witted people could at least be incited to steal a march before the two ns, and therefore at least avoid their losses. But they didnt expect these people from the Lan n actually disappeared entirely. The duo couldnt argue over each other, so in the end, they came to an agreement: Zhuge Wen would be themander and Ye Shiyu would give him support from the side. Zhuge Wen would be responsible for deploying all the people from the Ye n and Zhuge n, and in pairing them together ording to their respective capabilities. This battle was already a torture for both ns, yet both Ye Shiyu and Zhuge Wen still split hair on each other. Theyre not fussing over who to put in more efforts in this battle, but which n could preserve more forces in future battles. After theyid out a n, Zhuge Wen immediately set out amand. This is a cliff, and we dont know how wide it is, so theres definitely no entrance on both sides. The cave is at the bottom of the cliff, and the cliff is hundreds of feet high, so theres definitely no linkage between the cave and above the cliff. The only entrance must be behind the cliff. Three elders, you shall bring a few men to block any possible entrances at the back of the cliff. Once you see anyone escaping from behind, block him immediately and send out a message. You must not let him escape. Zhuge Wen was straightforwardly blocking the way out for Wei Wuyan and his teacher. Yes. A man in blue sped his hand and responded to themand. Waving his hand, he led a few people to leave like a whirlwind. Inform us once you get there and get ready, Zhuge Wen warned. Yes. These three elders had already disappeared. Brother Ye, you shall get a few people to cut down the whole wall of vines when I setmandter on! Zhuge Wen said, Theres definitely some mechanisms behind the vines. We dont know how it works, but Hong Wuliang knows, and he can use it flexibly. Even if there are no mechanisms, Hong Wuliang may still use these vines as supports for escaping. So the vines must be cut! Okay. Ye Shiyu agreed readily this time around. He instantly arranged for men to do this job. Were not familiar with the geography of the cave, and its hard for us to attack our opponents. We also dont know whether theres a water source or food in it... So, when we see the cave entrance, we shall set fire first to produce smoke, then blow Ecstasy Drug and Poison Fog to diffuse into the cave. Okay. In the grasses, Chu Yang praised silently: What a good idea! Once the smoke has filled up the cave and the surroundings cant be seen, the few of you Supreme level elders shall instantly rush into the cave. Now, you can use a ck cloth to cover your eyes to adapt to the darkness, Zhuge Wen decisivelymanded. Yes. After the three elders have confirmed their preparation, we can start taking actions immediately. After Zhuge Wen finished his arrangements, he turned around to look at Ye Shiyu. Brother Ye, do you have anything to add on? Ye Shiyu said a bit admiringly, Brother Zhuge, I really admire your good strategies. These were true words. Zhuge Wen had really given considerations to all aspects, including blocking the opponents paths, removing their supports, and making use of smoke, Poison Fog and Ecstasy Drug all together; although he clearly knew that the opponent wont faint from poison. But this sessfully created an equal ying field on both sides. Both sides couldnt see their surroundings because of smoke, and its even more dangerous for the battle to be carried out in such conditions, but this sessfully eliminated the advantage that the opponent had towards his familiarity of the caves geography. Because the opponent also couldnt see the cave himself! Using a ck cloth to cover the eyes to adapt to darkness was even more delicate touch. Otherwise, one would definitely not adapt after rushing in from a bright ce into a dark and foggy ce. Although this unadaptedness was only a temporary condition, its sufficient for a Supreme Martial Artist to take up to thousands of shots... Chu Yang more and more dared not to look down on this Zhuge Wen. If Chu Yang were to have a conflict with the Zhuge n, he might have to confront this person; he needed to deal with the Zhuge n carefully wherever he was. Zi Xieqing also conveyed a mind message cautiously to Chu Yang. You need to mind this fellows wits. Chu Yang quietly nodded. Strange humming sounds of birds were heard from afar. The sounds persisted for a long time. Zhuge Wen listened carefully and smiled. The three elders have already found the cave entrance and also locked it. We can start actions immediately! Ye Shiyu nodded and twisted his ass while waving his hands. Cut down the vines for me! Four ck figures extended their bodies like big birds flying up to the sky. Their ck clothes were as ck as ink, and they seemed to have covered the daylight. The four figures took a somersault each in mid-air together, and they transformed into four streams of light which connected heaven and earth! These four people had actually extended the most supreme sword technique, which united each of their body and sword into one. And they dashed towards the cliff wall. The material of the vines was unknown, but its wiser to be careful. If the material was too hard and one strike on it couldnt break it, that would be great trouble. Those people from the Zhuge n brushed down from the cliff one after another, using their swords or daggers to cut down big trees along the way, and carrying them on their shoulders. They were waiting to immediately set fire on them after all the vines had fallen down. Three Supreme Martial Artists were blindfolded with ck cloths. They stood next to the two young masters, with their hands behind their backs. The situation was tense and immediate. Ye Shiyu smiled coquettishly. Brother Zhuge, we shall go down too; were too far from the cave. I really want to have a look at how Hong Wuliang is going to fight this battle. Zhuge Wen smiled and nodded. The duo leaped up and jumped down the cliff. The three Supreme Martial Artist followed closely after them. Theres finally no one on this cliff wall. We shall go down too. From what these people spoke, they didnt know that Wei Wuyans teacher has suffered from the Purple Crystal Hand for hundreds of years already... If these people take their shots, theyll definitely put in full forces. Im afraid we cant rescue them on time if we goter, Chu Yang passed a mind message to Zi Xieqing. Doesnt matter, Zi Xieqing said lightly as she focused on listening to the movements below, Since were helping others, we should do so at the most critical moment. Making others remember the help that one renders is also something you must learn. If you help him when his life isnt in danger, hell at best be grateful to you, because he hasnt experienced the horror of death yet, so the gratitude he has to you wont be very deep; But if you save him when hes at the verge of dying, youll be a savior to him. Chapter 964 - Besiegement

Chapter 964: Besiegement

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This is human nature, Zi Xieqing said lightly, So you often see peoplementing on how sincerely he treated his friends, but how ungrateful his friends were to him... Actually, saying ungrateful is wrong. Its that he didnt choose the right moment to disy himself. People often cant remember happy things for long. But fear and grievances can survive in peoples memories until they die. When you help others, you must make his fear imprint in his heart first before you help him; when he has remembered his fear, hell also remember the favor youve done to him. Chu Yang smiled bitterly. Of course I know this. But Wei Wuyan is a good person. I dont want to use this kind of method to deceive the feelings of my friend. Zi Xieqing said slowly, Wei Wuyan is indeed a good person, but Wei Wuyans teacher is born selfish and indecisive. This kind of person should be given a lesson first. Besides, you have to do this exactly because Wei Wuyan is a good person and you want to have a longsting friendship with him. This is not only for your own good but also for his good too. Chu Yang let out a long sigh. Miss Zi, I dont know why, but everything thats spoken by you appears to be very sharp and harsh, even if youre speaking the truth. Zi Xieqing was silent for a long time, before she spoke, Were born differently. I once had some years when I couldnt feel any warmth nor affection, and only saw the weak standing as an easy prey to the strong. I only saw the victors enjoying themselves, and those losers bing corpses, and... As she said till here, she suddenly stopped and let out a long sigh. She said while smiling bitterly, Throughout these years, I tried hard to integrate myself into every world, but... I realized that everyone is actually the same. Everyone has their own schemes. No matter how noble a person may appear, there are also some dirty ces in his heart... Born differently? Chu Yang frowned. He didnt quite understand Zi Xieqings words. I dont understand. Regardless of big ns or poor peasant families, warmth exists everywhere. Theres indeed a lot of cruelty and darkness in the world, but touching moments exist constantly. I dont understand what kind of ce you lived in previously. The ce I lived in previously... Zi Xieqing smiled sadly, then smiled bitterly. She shook her head, and didnt talk again. A slight gloominess appeared between her brows. At this moment, Chu Yang actually felt sourness in his heart. Such a fairy-like girl actually had such a sad past? She said that she only saw the weak standing as an easy prey to the strong and couldnt feel any warmth nor affection. If one were to think of how she survived in such an environment... that would really be frightening! Ill try hard to study... the warmth of the world, Zi Xieqing said quietly, I hope that theres one day that someone can move me emotionally. She said, sounding mockingly mischievous, Then I can taste of... what is it like by being moved. ... As the duo spoke, beneath them, four neat rays of light had already arrived at the cliff top. Passing through the vines on the cliff wall. Then, the four stood to form a line in midair at the same time. Each of them wielded their respective swords and horizontally cut through the vines on the cliff wall! Along with countless stones falling onto the ground, that big stretch of vines also fell down like a piece of rag. Revealing the stone wall and a round cave entrance. This made Chu Yang suddenly thought of something: this really looked like a persons ass which was stuck out, and suddenly, a square piece of cloth was cut down from the persons pant, and coincidentally this person didnt wear underwear, thus revealing... that... Such a weird thought utterly amused Chu Yang. He tried to suppress hisughter, while his belly twitched continuously. Zi Xieqing frowned. Seeing that Chu Yang had suddenly changed from his serious expression to be the current dreadful andscivious expression, she was extremely befuddled. This man is really weird andplicated... What are you thinking? Zi Xieqing asked, unable to suppress her curiosity. Im thinking of... ass... Chu Yang blurted out this unconsciously, as he smiled sheepishly. Zi Xieqings face reddened, and she stared back at Chu Yang evilly. Gritting her teeth, and nodding her head, she said, Ill let you see your own ass tomorrow! She snorted and went away. Chu Yang was instantly dumbstruck. Chu Leer, whos on Zi Xieqings back, turned around and pouted her lips towards Chu Yang. Big brother, youre such a gangster! Humph! She turned around andy on Zi Xieqings back, ignoring Chu Yang. Chu Yang was very anxious and hurried up to them. Miss Zi, youve misunderstood me. Im not thinking of your ass... Urgh. Chu Yang raised his hand and pped his own face. What am I saying... Zi Xieqings face looked as cold as ice and frost. She didnt speak, and continued to stride forward. Chu Yang followed up bitterly. He couldnt help but yell in his heart: Im really really over this time around... mes were already burning up from beneath. After some time, it was extinguished, then following which came thick smoke. Under the concerted efforts of the experts, the thick smoke drilled its way into the cave, like a ck long dragon tossing its head and tail. Zhuge Wen had his hands sped behind his back as he looked at the smoke from afar. He was silently calcting the time that a Supreme Martial Artist would need to be really affected by these smoke! Even if theres only a slight effect. But for Zhuge Wen, this would already be enough. Ye Shiyu stood behind Zhuge Wen by about the length of a body, looking at him a littleplicatedly. The method that Ye Shiyu had thought of was simr to that of Zhuge Wen, but Zhuge Wen had thought of two more aspects: Cover the Supreme Martial Artists eyes to make them adapt to the dark, and cut off the cliff vinespletely. Ye Shiyu couldnt help himself from admitting that these two steps were the most effective in reducing the losses on their own side under the current circumstances! Ye Shiyu never thought that he would omit anything in his calctions. So, he would directly admit if others were better than him! From here, Ye Shiyu predicted that Zhuge Wens wits were indeed better than his own. If he became Zhuge Wens enemy in the future, he might need the help of others, or try his best to conspire from areas that he normally wouldnt think of. He must think twice before acting on any decision! A deep, slight beam silently appeared in Zhuge Wens eyes, which then faded away. Ye Shiyu must be very afraid of me now. If I became enemies with him in the future, he would definitely be more hesitant and indecisive because of the fear he had today. By then, I can exploit his indecisiveness. The nine big ns have been harmonious with one another for tens of thousands of years, but who knows about the conflicts among them? Now, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is going to make his appearance, and the nine big ns may probably turn against one another... Isnt the Li n the best example? Who dares to promise that the Ye n and Zhuge n wont turn against each other? These two young masters had their own thoughts as they stood. Dense smoke continuously flooded into the cave. Zhuge Wen had finished calcting the time. Waving his hands, he said, Go in and get him out! Ye Shiyus heart jerked. I was slower than him again. At this moment, the dense smoke had just entered the cave, and those people within it must have turned very anxious, and they must also have caught this off-guard; this was the best time for them to be attacked. If they reacted over and adapted to the smoke, they would calm down. Supreme Martial Artists could endure such smoke. Along with Zhuge Wensmand, three figures swept through a distance of hundreds of feet and entered the dense smoke. It looked as if the smoke had sent them in, or they were smoke themselves. The moment they entered the smoke, three ck cloths flew out. They had removed their ck cloths together at this moment. When they blindfolded themselves with ck cloths, they couldnt see anything. As they entered into the dense smoke after adapting to the darkness, although the surroundings were hazy, they still could make out what the surroundings were like. ... In the cave, Wei Wuyan endured the smoke and asked, Teacher, what should we do? Hong Wuliangs face was emaciated. At this moment, his face slightly contorted and revealed a little hesitation. Theyve already discovered our ce... This... Hong Wuliang frowned as he thought and said, Our front or back must be blocked... And we cant predict which way is better to escape. We can only... counter changes with changelessness. Wei Wuyan agreed respectfully, but he sighed sadly in his heart. When are you going to change your bad habit of being hesitant and indecisive? You still want to counter changes with changelessness at such a time... Dont you know that as long as you rush out from no matter what directions the moment the smokees in, the enemies will be off their guards? You just didnt want to take hold of such a good opportunity no matter how I persuaded you. Now, weve lost it, and going to be caught, you actually still want to wait and see? A mountainous pressure came from the cave entrance. Someone had already entered the cave. Hong Wuliang, do you know who I am? A lordly sound rang through the cave. Ye Anran? This time around... Its people from the Ye n who havee? Hong Wuliang responded lightly, as his eyes swept coldly around. Wei Wuyan lowered his head in extreme agony: Our enemies are luring you to speak and confirm your position, and you... actually agreed just like this! Teacher, you havent traveled the martial world for so many years. Have you really turned dumb? As what Wei Wuyan had expected, with somemotion amidst the smoke, three figures had stood before them. Among them, one was exactly a Supreme Martial Artist from the Ye n, Ye Anran. Someone whom Hong Wuliang was familiar to. Brother Hong, how are you? Ye Anran said lightly. There are three of you. Hong Wuliang revealed a heavy and grieved look in his eyes; he originally thought that theres only Ye Anran, and wanted to lure Ye Anran up. And at the same time, Hong Wuliang could make use of his geographic advantage and work with Wei Wuyan to clear Ye Anran up. But Hong Wuliang didnt expect that there were three! Three experts whose cultivations were no lower than his! ... Chapter 965 - A Bolt From The Blue

Chapter 965: A Bolt From The Blue

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thats right, therere three of us! that elder from the Zhuge n said lightly, Hong Wuliang, youve be stupid after holing up here for so many years. Do you want toe out with us, or do you want us to carry you out? Hong Wuliangughed and said, Although Ive lived in seclusion here and havent gone out into the martial world for so many years, dont think you can defeat me easily. But I indeed didnt expect that the three of you have actually be Lang Yngs underlings! He suddenly said in a low voice, What benefits have Lang Yng promised you? Haha, has Lang Yng taken advantage of both the Ye n and Zhuge n? This taste isntfortable, I suppose? Hahahaha... Ye Anran said lightly, Its better to be taken advantage of than to lose ones life! Lets fight! With a roar, he extended his body and rushed up. The three took actions at the same time, sieging Hong Wuliang in the middle. Hong Wuliang let out a roar. He stretched out his hands horizontally, and then a pile of purple crystals in a cavern aside flew into his hands. He breathed heavily with his mouth, and his whole haggard body instantly swelled up. A strong gust of purple gas was swallowed up by him into his belly! There were thousands of purple crystals in the pile, but he sucked all of them up in a moments time! Instantly, Hong Wuliangs whole face was red. He shouted, Come on! He actually took the initiative to attack forth. The four had taken actions together! Another figure flew into the battlefield. Its Wei Wuyan. Kill me first before you kill my teacher! Wei Wuyan shouted as he desperately hurled towards the three enemies. Ye Anran sneered and shouted, You actually dare to intervene the battle among third stage Supreme Martial Artists. With a p, a sharp sound was heard. He urately found the position of Wei Wuyans Wuyan sword, and he mmed his palm against the Wuyan sword. A loud bang was heard. Ye Anran didnt retreat even by a bit, and there was not even a drop of blood on his palm. But Wei Wuyan was mmed heavily against the stone wall together with his sword! Stones fell rapidly from the cave top. Wei Wuyan spurted out a mouthful of blood. Wei Wuyan was half a Supreme Martial Artist, and aspared to the opponents third stage Supreme level cultivations, hes as vulnerable to them as a baby. The difference in cultivations between different stages of the Supreme level was such distinct! Hong Wuliang and the other two were already fighting in a mess. The three tried to reduce the wind that they stirred up in the cave, so as to prevent the mountain from copsing. But strong wind began to blow like a typhoon in the cave. Instantly, it seemed that no other sounds could be heard. Hong Wuliang looked calm and fought steadily. It seemed as if he didnt see that his apprentice was shot. He originally had serious injuries on his body. Although his cultivation increased by quite a lot these years, its only under the support of the power of purple crystals. If he lost the purple crystals, even if his cultivation was doubled, its also difficult for him to escape from the torture of the Purple Crystal Hand. Ye Anran sped his hands and watched the battle. Seeing that the battle temporarily didnt require him to be involved, he walked slowly towards Wei Wuyan and asked, Kid, your teacher has suffered from Purple Crystal Hand? Who hasid hands on him? Wei Wuyan snorted and smiled. Whos the biggest enemy of my teacher? Ye Anrans face changed. Lang Yng? Wei Wuyan sneered. Its good that you know. He originally didnt want to answer Ye Anran question. But seeing that Ye Anran didnt seem to know the truth, and even didnt know that Lang Yng had a Purple Crystal Hand, Wei Wuyan was naturally happy to inform Ye Anran about this. The Purple Crystal Hand was one of the evilest martial techniques in the world. Its even eviler than the Ending of Posterity. The Ending of Posterity was only targeted at young people. Normally, Supreme Martial Artists were all those old monsters whore hundreds or thousands of years old. Which of them would have thought of further continuing their family line? So those experts werent afraid of it. The Purple Crystal Hand, on the other hand, was used to deal with experts. Unless one was beyond the sixth stage Supreme level, even a fifth stage Supreme Martial Artist could be attacked by the Purple Crystal Hand and not escape the fate of having to be life-longpanions with purple crystals. Then, there would finally be one day when he would die if he and his family became bankrupt. The most vicious part of the Purple Crystal Hand was that it wouldnt cause one to die on the spot. And since experts normally lived long, those who suffered from the Purple Crystal Hand had to constantly be under its torture till they died! This was a martial technique that experts in the Nine Heavens were afraid of the most! Once the Ye n and Zhuge n knew about this, they would naturally guard against Lang Yng. It might even be possible that they would try to kill him secretly... Although Wei Wuyan didnt understand why Lang Yng didnte forth personally to fight against Hong Wuliang, but instead had asked for people from the nine big ns to fight for him, its a bad move to do so. It turns out that Lang Yng has cultivated a Purple Crystal Hand... No wonder, no wonder... Ye Anrans said as his face turned grim and he nodded slowly. He turned around to look at the battlefield, and asked lightly, Since how many years has your teacher been suffering from the Purple Crystal Hand? Wei Wuyan said, Thats the number of years that he has been missing. If it isnt him having suffered from the Purple Crystal Hand, who is willing to hide himself up? Would you? Haha... you have a glib tongue. Ye Anran smiled. This is to say, you have been providing purple crystals to your teacher for all these years!? Yes! This is what an apprentice should do! Wei Wuyan said proudly. What a loyal apprentice! Ye Anran said, smiling sarcastically, Your teacher must have told you that he needsrge amounts of purple crystals because he has suffered from the Purple Crystal Hand, and theres a minimum number of purple crystals he needs to consume every day, right? Wei Wuyan said angrily, Which one who has suffered from Purple Crystal Hand isnt like this? Whats there to talk about? Ye Anran smiled strangely. Which one isnt like this? Other than your teacher, have you seen anyone who has suffered from Purple Crystal Hand? Wei Wuyan snorted and said, Even though I havent seen any others yet, only purple crystals can be used to treat Purple Crystal Hand! Theres absolutely no doubt about this! This is true. I presume that you suffered quite a lot in gathering purple crystals for your teacher? Ye Anran looked strange. Wei Wuyan snorted and didnt speak. Thinking of the pains he had gone through these years, how could it be described by merely suffered quite a lot these few words? That year, his wife just gave birth and had to look after their child at home, while his teacher desperately needed him to send purple crystals; Wei Wuyan had to leave his wife at home while he sent purple crystals to his teacher; but never did he expect that he and his wife would part forever ever since then? Wait till he hurried back home after sending purple crystals to his teacher, his wife had already turned into a cold corpse. Even their son was also killed! He didnt know who the enemy was even till today. How did he just suffered quite a lot? For his teacher, he paid off his family, his youth and all his whole life... But Wei Wuyan had hidden this in his heart and never said to anyone before. Aside, Hong Wuliang roared, Ye Anran, what nonsense are you talking? Every wrong has its cause, and every debt has its debtor. Dont harm my apprentice! As he yelled, he was ready to rush forth towards Ye Anran, but he was restricted firmly by the two Supreme Martial Artists and couldnt rush over. So, he could only scream. Ye Anran smiled sarcastically and said, What a righteous teacher and a loyal apprentice... Hahaha... But unfortunately, you, this loyal apprentice, is deceived by this righteous teacher that you respect the most! F**k off! Wei Wuyan was driven furious. Wei Wuyan was so excited to have his teachers concern towards him just now. Instantly, he felt that all the pains he had suffered in his life were worthwhile. Now, seeing that Ye Anran was about to nder Wei Wuyans own teacher, he instantly raged. Haha... you shall ask your teacher. Hes right here! After one suffers from the Purple Crystal Hand, as long as he consumes the minimum amount of purple crystals every day, his cultivation wont improve! But if he wants to continue to progress his cultivation, hell need to consume twice the amount of purple crystals from the first day he suffers from the Purple Crystal Hand! Do you understand? Twice the amount of purple crystals! Ye Anranughed aloud. Were from the same generation and simr Supreme Martial Artists. He has suffered from the Purple Crystal Hand, and yet his cultivation has progressed to such a stage! This is f**king quick, hehehe... If he didnt use twice the amount of purple crystals, how can he improve? Wei Wuyan was yelling angrily at this moment. Upon hearing these words, he became stunned for a long time, before he started to scream insanely, F**k you off! F**k you off! Ye Anranughed. Your teacher is right here. If you dont believe, why not ask him directly? Wei Wuyan didnt believe Ye Anran, however, he couldnt help but look towards his teacher. Hong Wuliangs face was red from the battle. He said deeply, Wuyan, dont believe him! Dont you understand what kind of a person I am? Wei Wuyan said nkly, Yes, teacher. Hong Wuliang and he had interacted for more than 1,000 years, how could he not understand his teacher? From this sentence that Hong Wuliang spoke, Wei Wuyan immediately knew that what Ye Anran had spoken was true. If it wasnt, Hong Wuliang would long be jumping and screaming. But now, Hong Wuliang was trying to exin to him in such a heavy and serious tone! Exin! Wei Wuyan only felt his brain exploding. Then, he suddenly thought of what Chu Yang had said. If one suffers from the Purple Crystal Hand, his cultivation cant improve... Of course, if... Chu Yang didnt finish saying. But Wei Wuyan finally understood what Chu Yang didnt say, and why he didnt say it. Chu Yang was worried that if he told Wei Wuyan the truth, Wei Wuyan would be sad... Wei Wuyan felt dizzy. He muttered, Then, my wife... my wife... she could have not died... If thats the case, the purple crystals that he had earned these years could support his teacher for another 700 years? If thats the case, he wouldnt have to be so hurried in delivering purple crystals to his teacher, and he could have saved his wife from being killed. You still have a wife? Son? And theyre dead? Ye Anran looked at him pathetically. Yes, Wei Wuyan said nkly. Then, your wife and son deserve to die! They should die! Ye Anran smiled sarcastically and said, Their existence would greatly reduce the speed of you delivering purple crystals to your teacher. If they shouldnt die, who should? These words were like a lightning bolt struck on his head. Wei Wuyan felt that the whole heaven and earth had changed color! ... Chapter 966 - Did these words even come from a human?

Chapter 966: Did these words evene from a human?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wei Wuyan suddenly remembered that in that period of time, he indeed not had many tasks. And he just had a wife and child. How could he be unwilling to spend more time with his family? Besides, his wife had fallen in love with him andmitted herself to him after he unintentionally saved her family when he was nearly 600 years old. Although he still looked to be in his prime years then, but by age, he was an old man! He originally didnt expect to form a family for the sake of his teacher; otherwise, he wouldnt wait till he was 600 years old before he had a wife. He only thought of repaying his debt of gratitude towards his teacher, who had educated and nurtured him; and looking after his teacher, and arranging a proper burial for him after he had died. But he had real sentiments towards his wife then, and so he married her and formed a family; but to his wife and her family, he only dared to say that he was in his forties. So, the couple had a marriage. They loved each other and really felt as blessed as mortals. His wife seemed to feel that she no longer was rootless duckweed and had finally found her roots, found someone to be concerned with and a life to look forward to. Three years after their marriage, they had a child, whom they treasured very much. He only thought at that time that theres not a second person in the world more blessed than him! He remembered that back then, he almost flew to his teacher, telling his teacher that he was going to have a wife. He was more than 600 years old, but he seemed to look like a child whos showing off in front of his teacher, telling his teacher about his own blessedness. As for how did his teacher look like... he had already forgotten; but, anyway, his teacher didnt look as happy as he had expected, and Wei Wuyan remembered that he was also somehow disappointed... But immediately, he immersed back into his happiness. On his wedding day, he pleaded shamelessly to his teacher for a long time for him toe down the mountains to preside over the wedding ceremony. After the ceremony, he hurried back. And Wei Wuyan still remembered that when he just had a son, and he flew to his teacher to report the good news, his face looked a bit bad... After Wei Wuyans marriage, while he led a blessed life, he never dared to forget his teacher. Once hes free, he would receive tasks to earn purple crystals, then send them to his teacher. *But because I was a newlywed then, I almost had a few dys in sending purple crystals to you... But I didnt dy after all! * That time, Wei Wuyans teacher told him that he had no purple crystals left... So Wei Wuyan had desperately sent purple crystals to his teacher first. Although his wife and son had both been killed after he had gone back, he never suspected his teacher by a bit. And he never had grudges against his teacher. Who was his teacher? His teacher was someone who had nurtured him. Without his teacher, he wouldnt have the aplishments he had today. His teacher would definitely not be unfavorable to him. Although his teacher was strict, and sometimes, unreasonable; but since he had always been living alone here, its pardonable that he had a bad temper... Who could endure such solitude and loneliness for such a long time? So, after Wei Wuyan lost his wife and child, he shifted to live with his teacher. Other than being out to earn purple crystals, Wei Wuyan stayed inpany with his teacher. But now, Wei Wuyan actually... actually... actually heard such a horrible truth! Aside, the battle among the three became more and more intense. Hong Wuliangs face looked calm and cold as he fought. A chilly feeling that belonged uniquely to Hong Wuliang enveloped him... Although the whole cave was covered with smoke, its chilly. Wei Wuyan felt as if he was dreaming. Looking at his teacher whos fighting vigorously, he felt that he had fallen into a nightmare that he would never wake up from. Everything that he had seen and heard all seemed so unreal. Wei Wuyans tears finally flowed down! Hong Wuliang so near to Ye Anran, and Ye Anran had also deliberately raised his voice when he spoke. How would Hong Wuliang not hear him? Just now, Hong Wuliang even tried to exin, but now, he didnt even care about exining at all/ Teacher! Wei Wuyan cried his heart out. The battle on that side suddenly stopped. The two Supreme Martial Artists from the Zhuge n leaped backwards at the same time. Hong Wuliang stood nkly on the spot. Hearing the heartbreaking cry of his apprentice, his body shook once, but he didnt look back. He let out a long sigh and said, Wuyan, I once talked to you that you mustnt have the thought of having a family. This would form a great inner demon against your martial cultivation! If you want to ascend to the peak of your martial cultivation, you shouldnt consider those things... Wei Wuyans brain almost exploded and he felt dizzy. He said restlessly, You said that before that... that wedding, after I was married. Teacher... you clearly know how much I cherished my family... I like the feeling of having a family... As he said, he suddenly felt pain in his heart, as if a knife was twisted in it. Such a generous and virtuous wife, such a sprightly and cute son... Till now, he still remembered that as long as he went out of home, his wife would always be standing at the door sending him off. The number of days that he would be off was never certain, but every time when he came back, his wife would long be at the door weing him back... Youre going out? You must be careful... With me at home, you dont need to worry. Doe back safely. Youre back? You should be tired... Ill get some water for you to wash. You shall take a nap and rest first. ... He still remembered the little life who was just born back then, biting his own fingers while lying in Wei Wuyans arms, and looking at him with sharp eyes... That tender touch, that innocent look, and the feeling of his own flesh and blood, would instantly conquer him. When that kid cried or used his fat little hands to stroke his face while smiling happily, he would feel immensely satisfied and blessed... He had once vowed to use his life and all that he had to protect his wife and son! While the vows were still ringing in his ears, his wife and son had both turned into spirits. His wife hadid stiffly on the ground, her face filled with disbelief. She had died, but her eyes were still opened, and theres a shock in her eyes. She even had no time to reveal, in her eyes, any resentment or reluctance to part with the world. Why? His sprightly and cute son had already turned into red paste! Whos so sinister? How could he not even let go of a baby? Wei Wuyan remembered that he fainted on the spot. He woke up only after a long time. He roared to the sky and was utterly insane. Since then, other than earning purple crystals, he would spend the rest of his time searching for his enemy from all corners of the world... Hahaha... searching for my enemy! Wei Wuyan suddenlyughed with grief. The four Supreme Martial Artists looked at him. Wei Wuyan held on to the stone wall and stood up unsteadily. With his cultivation, even if he was seriously injured, or even if all his limbs were broken, it wouldnt be so difficult for him to stand up. But now, Wei Wuyan was like an extremely feeble and ordinary person who already had one foot in the grave. He only felt restless throughout his body and felt that his heart was empty. Although his heart was beating so fiercely and wildly, the sound of his own heartbeat sounded so remote to him that it seemed to be traveled from another space and time. He finally stood up. Supporting himself on the stone wall, and bleeding at the corners of his mouth, he slowly walked two steps forth and looked at Hong Wuliang. He asked, Teacher, I only want to ask you one thing. Hong Wuliang let out a long sigh. He looked up, closed his eyes and said lightly, Alright. Wei Wuyan sounded very calm. Even he himself also felt strange why he could sound so calm at this moment. Teacher, did... did you... kill... Eer and Xiaozhan? Wei Wuyan repeated thest six words several times before hepleted saying them. He looked pale and shaky, but his eyes looked fiercely and firmly at his teacher. Hong Wuliangughed and said lightly, Brother Ye, my whereabouts have already been exposed today. I originally thought that its Lang Yng that bastard, so I didnt move and waited here for him toe have a deadly battle with him! He smiled lightly. I didnt expect that its the three of you that havee. I suppose therere other people outside? His apprentice Wei Wuyan was waiting for his answer, but he directly evaded Wei Wuyans question. Ye Anran raised his head up. Thats right. To arrest you, six Supreme Martial Artists from the Ye n, Zhuge n and Lan n were sent out. Therere another three outside. Hong Wuliangughed. Looks like I cant escape today. Ye Anran said lightly. Indeed. You have nowhere to escape to now. Nowhere to escape... Hong Wuliang muttered in an extremely low voice. He raised his head, thought silently and didnt speak. Wei Wuyans body trembled more intensely. He roared, Teacher! Im asking you a question! Wei Wuyan had growled when he spoke this sentence; the respectful tone when he usually talked to his teacher had vanished. Hong Wuliang looked up and said softly, I already have nowhere to go... Im going to die. I may as well tell you the truth... Then he looked at Wei Wuyan. He actually sounded calm and soft. Since youve already guessed it, whats there for me to say? Ive guessed it correctly? Ive guessed it correctly? Wei Wuyan muttered. His eyes looked nk. Then he suddenlyughed wildly, so wildly that his whole body trembled, and he had to hold on to the stone wall again. Big teardrops rushed out from his eyes! He continued tough, and theughter reverberated around the cave; the four Supreme Martial Artist all felt an ultimate sense of misery! Thisughter really sounded a hundred times more miserable than a cry. Wei Wuyan asked as heughed, Just for the sake of purple crystals? You not only want to maintain your injuries, but also the purple crystals for you to improve your cultivation? You want me to earn them for you? You me me for earning them too slowly? Is it? Is it? Hong Wuliang said lightly, You shouldnt have slowed down the speed of earning purple crystals after you got married. He looked a little pitifully at his apprentice and said, Actually, I was also at a very difficult position that year. Wuyan, youre my only apprentice, and Ive pinned all hopes on you. I feel very sorry for you, and I value you very much! Youre in a very difficult position? You pinned all hopes on me? You feel very sorry for me? You value me very much? Wei Wuyanughed madly. You killed my beloved wife, just because you feel sorry for me? You killed my only son, because you value me very much?! Wei Wuyans eyes seemed as if they were going to burst out. Teacher... Did these wordse out from your mouth? Did these words evene from a human!!!!! ... Chapter 967 - Despicable Villain!

Chapter 967: Despicable Viin!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hong Wuliangs haggard face started to be distorted. Looking at the painful expression of his apprentice, he finally turned away. But then, he abruptly turned back again. Wuyan, youre very good. You want to turn against your teacher for just a woman? And in this life and death moment?! Wei Wuyan gritted his teeth and said, Is it just a woman? Is it just a woman? Its my wife! My child!! From your mouth, is it just a woman? Hong Wuliang said coldly, Wei Wuyan, when you had nowhere else to go that year, I received you as my apprentice and nurtured you to the best of my ability, and I imparted all my martial knowledge to you. Have I ever asked you to repay me? From a boy who knew nothing, I nurtured you to be a man with such cultivation today, and let you be a renowned man in the world! Have I asked you to repay me? I traveled long distances around the world and endured many hardships, just so as to search elixirs for you and clean your meridians,ying the foundations for your cultivation. Have I ever asked you to repay me? Im injured and need purple crystals to cure my illness, and youre also quite filial. This has made me feel veryforted, thinking that I didnt see you wrongly. But what about you?! The more he said, the more he felt that he had sacrificed a lot. Suddenly, he said boldly, What did you do? You married a wife and actually forgot about your teacher. Therere several times that you almost cut off your supply of purple crystals! You only cared about your own happiness, and abandoned me within these barren mountains! If I let them continue to live, wouldnt I be killed alive by them? Hong Wuliang said evilly, If I didnt kill them, would I have to wait for myself to die of my own injuries? Wei Wuyan looked nkly at his own teacher. At this moment, he felt this person was so unfamiliar and sinister! He muttered, Teacher, do you know, on the day my child was just one month old, I told Eer that wait till the child was one year old, well both send him here, and let you teach a grand-apprentice... Our whole family should be with you together to serve you and let you enjoy the rest of your years... I would also be assured if Eer was here, and I could go out to earn purple crystals, ande back asionally to have a family reunion... Wei Wuyans tears fell down his eyes like raindrops. For a countless number of times, I fantasized how happy we would be for three generations of us to be gathered together at one home. I even imagined you lovingly shielding my naughty child, not letting me beat him... I imagined everything... and Eer also agreed. From then on, our roots and our family would be here. With my wife and my child at your side, I would be relieved; and you would also not be lonely... My child was only one month old then. Eer and I worried that our child couldnt stand the hardship of living in the cave, so we lived outside temporary... and waited for our child to be one year old. I didnt tell you about this because I wanted to give you a surprise... I didnt expect, didnt expect... that this surprise has instead be a bolt from the blue... Hahaha... Im really regretful... Im really regretful... Wei Wuyans tears streamed down his face. His heart was torn by grief. Hong Wuliang abruptly opened his mouth agape and staggered three steps back. Are you... you... saying the truth? Wei Wuyan finally broke out. I didnt lie to you my whole life. Why should I lie to you now? Do you know? Eer didnt die in peace when you killed her! Do you know, she had no time to even have any resentment! In her eyes, theres only disbelief! Only disbelief! Why did she not believe? Because she simply didnt think of you killing her! She didnt even dream that the person who killed her was the teacher that her husband respected the most and was the most filial to! You killed her so brutally! Are you still a human?! Are you still a human? Wei Wuyan roared! Hong Wuliang staggered two steps back restlessly. He said dispiritedly, Is this the case?... Wei Wuyanughed shrilly and muttered, Ridiculous, ridiculous, really ridiculous... Hahaha... This world is indeed so ridiculous! Hahaha... As heughed, he spurted out blood from his mouth. He had suffered from serious injuries and coupled with his agitated emotions, he had turned insane. Although the blood was provoked out of his heart, hepletely ignored this and allowed the blood to spurt out from his mouth, drop by drop. Wei Wuyanughed for a long time before his knees finally fell onto the ground. With his forehead on the ground, he cried aloud, thenughed asionally, as if he had already turned crazy. Eer, Xiaozhan... My wife, my son! Ive already found our enemy who has killed you... Ive found him, hahaha... Is this funny? Do you feel that this is funny? Wei Wuyan mmed his forehead heavily on the ground. His aggrieved heart was almost going to tear apart. As I swear in front of your coffins that Ill revenge for you, but as I turn around, Ivee in front of your enemy, inquiring after his well-being, and being filial to him, and at the same time, risking my life to help your enemy earn purple crystals... You just look at me underground, seeing how stupid I am of being whirled around by our enemy and risking my life countless times for his sake... Do you feel sad underground? Do you feel helpless? Angry? Isnt this the greatest sorrow in life? You died in his hands, and he killed my wife and son! Killed my happiness, cut off my hopes, and ended the posterity of my Wei family! But I actually risked my life to serve him for more than 600 years? My wife didnt die in peace! My child was mushed by him! Did you see? Did you see? Who would dare to recognize that the mush was my child? Thats actually my child! Hes actually killed by my teacher!! And I, and I... I actually lived like this... for more than 600 years!! Am I still a human? Am I still a human? Wei Wuyan asked as he abruptly raised his head, looked up and howled. He looked horrible. His forehead was now full of blood. The corners of his eyes were already broken, and blood constantly flowed out of them. Ye Anran and the other two looked at Hong Wuliang in disdain. Not everyone was considered a good person. But it was the first time that they saw someone who killed the wife and child of his apprentice, and cut off all the distracting thoughts that his apprentice had so that his apprentice could work for him. Whats more, all these were created by him alone! Take for an instance, you only needed one purple crystal a day, but you just wanted two. So you forced your apprentice to risk his life to earn these purple crystals for you, while you enjoyed the purple crystals... Yet you actually still med the wife and son of your apprentice to be a burden to you... How would this ever make sense? ... At this moment, outside the cave, Zi Xieqing was telling about all what was happening in the cave. Her cultivation was strong, and to eavesdrop from such a long distance away was effortless for her. Chu Yang was indignant and stunned. Its actually like this? Zi Xieqing snorted. I told you that Wei Wuyans teacher is selfish and not a good person; you just dont believe me! Chu Yang smiled bitterly. I also have a teacher... I know how sacred the position of a teacher is. The person that I respect the most in my life is also my teacher. So, I can fully understand the loyalty of Wei Wuyan towards his teacher. I didnt expect that theres actually such a teacher in the world. Chu Yang sighed and thought about Meng Chaoran. Chu Yang wholly believed that if his teacher hade to the same point as Wei Wuyans teacher, he would long havemitted suicide, rather than be a burden to Chu Yang and Tan Tan. Meng Chaoran was just such a person. But Wei Wuyans teacher was another extreme! The most terrible thing in this world is nothing more than selfishness and greed! Zi Xieqing said lightly, For any bad person, when his life isnt in danger, he can look like a saint. But once he reached a critical moment where his true nature is exposed, it will be a big surprise to everyone! Wei Wuyans teacher, Hong Wuliang, is such a person, Zi Xieqing said. Then she suddenly paused and said, No! It turns out that Hong Wuliangs wife was originally Lang Yngs lover, but she was raped by Hong Wuliang. So under helplessness, she could only marry Hong Wuliang... Theres even such a thing! The veins on Chu Yangs temples almost bulged out. Shameless viin! Indeed a shameless viin! Zi Xieqing nodded. Im going to take my shot now. Wei Wuyans predicament is very bad now! Chu Yang said, Good! At such a moment, if he also took actions, he would pose a greater burden to Zi Xieqing. Thus, its better for him to hide on one side and wait. The moment Zi Xieqing made her appearance, a sudden loud bang was heard. The entire cliff opposite suddenly split up and copsed. In the smoke, four figures rushed out into midair! ... Just now, the situation in the cave was also almost explosive. Ye Anran snorted and said, Kid, you really think that your teacher is some good person? What a pathetic thing that youre so loyal to him! But this guy has always been good at camouging. That year, Lang Yng was also cheated by him to work for him; and even risked his life in traveling the martial world... Hahaha... Wei Wuyan muttered, Really? Ye Anran said, Do you know why Lang Yng and your teacher are sworn enemies? Hahaha... Hong Wuliang shouted, Shut up! Ye Anran said calmly, Why should I shut up? You did something wrong, and you dont allow others to speak of it? Humph. That year, Lang Yng saved a woman and both of them fell in love. Your teacher saw that the woman was beautiful, and used some despicable means to rape her. So she had no idea but to... Lang Yng left sadly, and from then on disappeared. Nonsense! Youre talking nonsense! Hong Wuliang roared angrily. Im talking nonsense? Say for yourself, how did your wife die? Ye Anran snorted and said, Didnt she die from your abuse? Youre jealous of Lang Yng and angry that your wife couldnt forget Lang Yng, so youy murderous hands on her... Lang Yng traveled long distances to participate in your wifes funeral, but you shut him out... Lang Yng secretly checked the corpse, and it was then he knew how your wife had died... Hong Wuliang, say for yourself, am I saying the truth? Ye Anran snorted. Im talking nonsense? Every n of the nine big ns has a record of Supreme Martial Artists. This matter of yours is recorded by all the nine big ns! Hehe... Hong Wuliang, you despicable viin! ... Chapter 968 - Ill Manage Him

Chapter 968: Ill Manage Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Anrans words were a direct jab on Hong Wuliangs sore spot, which led Hong Wuliang to react wildly. Hong Wuliang suddenly exploded at the mention of his wife. What do you know? Ye Anran, who are you toment on my family issues? Hong Wuliang roared. His face was distorted, his entire body was shuddering, and he abruptly retreated backward. Everyone felt that Hong Wuliang was going to strike back, and they didnt expect him to even retreat at such a situation. They were stunned for a moment, before they attacked forth in unison! Hong Wuliang had already flown backward by hundreds of feet. Extending his hands, thousands of purple crystals on the ground were sucked up into the air. Instantly, they became a lump of purple gas, which entered Hong Wuliangs mouth like a whale absorbing water. Then, he abruptly turned back. With a sinisterugh, utterly intense cold energy burst out his body, and he insanely struck forth hundreds of palms! The three felt awful at the same time! They must go to all lengths to deal with such a violent attack! They had forgotten that people who had suffered from Purple Crystal Hand would absorb the energy of purple crystals at an increasing speed after some time, and they could even suddenly burst out all the energy of purple crystals. Although Hong Wuliangs injuries caused by the Purple Crystal Hand would drastically exacerbate by five times after he gave his attack, the power of this strike would be irresistible. Under helplessness, the three could only resist back with all their force. Suddenly, Ye Anrans mind message could be heard. Be careful of your top! The energy of the four Supreme Martial Artists suddenly exploded in the cave! With a bang, the cave expanded outwards in all directions at the same time. The mountain above, which was thousands of feet high, also cracked up and copsed. Hong Wuliang let out a long howl, and flew upwards along the copsing mountain like a bolt of lightning. His two palms were like giant hammers, which beat his way up the copsing mountain, while he himself drilled through all the narrow gaps within the mountain! And his body was flexible in twisting and turning around. As long as there were big stones falling onto him, he would crack them with his palm, thus opening up routes for him to escape upwards. Ye Anran and the other two also followed behind him and dashed upwards with simr methods. How powerful was a mountain which had suddenly copsed? It could directly be said to be earth- and heaven-shattering! But these four Supreme Martial Artists dashed up the mountain against the falling stones! As if they were nothing at all! Wei Wuyan cried out in grief, I cant die. I want to revenge! He stood up, wanting to dash out. But due to his serious injuries, he couldnt. Suddenly, a big stone dropped down,pletely burying him underneath. The loud banging sound created by the copsing mountain entirely covered up his sound. Just as those people who were waiting outside wondered why there were no movements inside, the entire mountain had copsed along with a huge sound, and countless huge stones smashed down from above. They were astounded by this, and tried to dodge away. Zhuge Wen shouted, Dont panic! Block the top, block the top; Hong Wuliang wants to escape from the top! Suddenly he felt very regretful. Ive thought about everything that could happen, but why did I neglect this point? Theirbatant capability is at the Supreme Martial Artist level! At this instant, four figures flew up at a lightning speed into midair; the first person had cold energy spreading throughout his body, while the three behind looked furious. Hong Wuliangughed. Ye Anran, goodbye to you! All the four were third stage Supreme Martial Artists. Hong Wuliang had gained the upper hand, and had preceded the rest by quite some distance. As long as he changed his movements, he could quickly escape from the rest. Under such circumstances, no one could catch him. Ye Anran was raged and anxious at the same time. Hong Wuliang, you despicable viin! Your apprentice is buried underneath. Dont you care about him? Hong Wuliangughed. He doesnt recognize me as his teacher anymore. Why should I care about him? Extending his body, he flew away like a meteorite; and his body actually produced a pschoo sound. Ye Anran sighed dispiritedly, knowing that he couldnt block Hong Wuliang regardless of anything. At this moment, a light sound was heard. Who has permitted you to go?! Along with this sound, a white figure suddenly appeared in front of Hong Wuliang. A hand gently extended out and pinched Hong Wuliangs skull, just as if a field snail was pinched by three fingers! Hong Wuliang couldnt even struggle or speak under this persons grasp, and his body swayed in the air like a dead fish. Ye Anran involuntarily stopped and took a deep breath. Whos this person? The three gazed at one another in shock. They simply didnt notice how and when this person had appeared, and it seemed as if he was originally there. And just by extending his hand and as if he was just catching a mosquito that had slowly flown by, he had caught Hong Wuliang! What cultivation did Hong Wuliang have? Hong Wuliang was in a hurry to escape for his life just now, and besides, the air had even popped when he just ran away. How could he be slow? But Hong Wuliang was caught in the hand of this person just like a puppet that couldnt move by itself. Following which, this person flew down with Hong Wuliang, and gave him a gentle kick. A kick into the void. A hurricane was stirred up. The upper portion of the copsed mountain was suddenly kicked out by an unparalleled force into thousands of feet away. Then, with a loud bang, itnded on the ground. Theres vibration on the ground here, but the sound was much softer than that before. This person flicked his sleeves, and the stones on the ground flew off like straws. Instantly, a cave was revealed. As pebbles continued to drop onto the ground, a figure drenched in blood stood out from the pebbles. His whole face was covered with blood and his entire body looked shabby. Only his pair of bloody red eyes were clear, and what he looked like could no longer be fathomed. Then, this person slowly walked up restlessly, as if he was going to die. The three Supreme Martial Artists couldnt even steady themselves in the air due to the shock, and they dropped down one by one, shielding Ye Shiyu and Zhuge Wen behind them, and looking as if they had met a huge enemy. Everyone raised their heads up and saw the white figure grasping Hong Wuliang, standing dozens of feet away from them. This was a safe distance. Everyone knew that this white figure could kill them just by raising his hand. But seeing that he was standing at such a distance away, everyone felt less worried. What this figure looked like, and whether if hes a male or female, couldnt be seen. It seemed that as if his entire body was coveredpletely by an obscure white light. Everyone only felt a pair of chilly eyes ncing at themselves. I shall manage this person; what do you think? The white figure finally opened his mouth, and he actually seemed to have said it in a discussional tone. A females voice. Everyones heart jerked, then felt relieved. Women are always soft-hearted. Looks like theres no great danger today. At the same time, everyone started to feel uncertain again: A woman? Where does such a powerful womane from? Why didnt I hear before that theres such a powerful female expert in the Nine Heavens... Feng Yurou might be counted one, but shes obviously not Feng Yurou. Ye Shiyus lips trembled and his face turned pale. He said, Elder, you want to manage this person... I, of course, have no objections... Ye Shiyu of course had his own intention to speak before Zhuge Wen. Although hes afraid, he knew that this was perhaps a huge opportunity. He had never seen such an unparalleled expert before. If he left a good impression in her heart... that would be greatly beneficial to him. Besides, Ye Shiyu also had this thought: Were all women and sisters to each other... It should be easier for us to talk together... So, he talked first and agreed to the person in whites request. The person in white suddenly turned quiet for a while the moment Ye Shiyu opened his mouth. Everyone clearly realized that Hong Wuliangs elbow which the person in white grabbed on trembled a bit, then the person in white took in a deep breath. And a strange expression spread out across her face. Ye Shiyu instantly sensed something bad, and he felt his scalp turn numb. He felt befuddled and thought: But I didnt say anything incorrectly. As he was wondering, he saw the person in white m Hong Wuliang heavily on the ground and stepped her foot against him. She extended another hand, and Ye Shiyu flew up into the air. He screamed in shock, Elder... I... I... The person in white grasped Ye Shiyu, and without speaking, suddenly gave him a fit of pping, pping him right and left repetitively. Ye Shiyu couldnt move. With one p, he was pped to the left, and with another, to the right... And such a cycle repeated continuously. In the blink of an eyes time, the head of this delicate Third Master Ye was beaten into that of a pig. His whole face was swollen. He looked confused: How did I offend you? Why do you p me for no reason? The person in white said angrily, Youve disgusted me the whole way. Now youre still disgusting me in front of me... Ye Shiyu widened his eyes in grief. I see, its because of this... Good gracious, its really an unwise move of me... Piss off! The person in white kicked on Third Master Yes belly with one foot, and Ye Shiyu slid back as if he was riding on a slide, and he actually stood back to his original position. Heposed himself, hurriedly sped his hands together and smiled candidly. Elder, thank you for your teachings! Thank you for showing mercy! These words were said in a pure manly tone. He was just beaten for one round by her, yet now he instantly started to thank her... The person in white snorted and said, Shut up! Ye Shiyu smiled apologetically and said in a ttering tone, Elder, I definitely wont speak a word since you want me to shut up... And sure enough, he shut up and revealed a well-behaved look. He turned around to walk behind Zhuge Wen, but as he walked, he involuntarily twisted his ass twice. Then he seemed to suddenly realize something, and he walked in a stately manner for five or six steps before he turned back seriously and stood gantly. ... Chapter 969 - Our Relationship Is Over

Chapter 969: Our Rtionship Is Over

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhuge Wen wanted tough but didnt dare to. He strode a few steps forth, bowed courteously and said, Elder, since youve said so, well naturally obey. Please doe to our Zhuge n when youre free and give us some guidance. Our whole Zhuge n will certainly be thankful for your great kindness. The person in white nodded lightly. Alright. Zhuge Wen spoke cautiously, Elder, please do leave us your name. Im from the younger generation, and I need to exin this matter to my family. Elder, please be generous and dont me me for my rudeness. Zhuge Wen showcased a textbook-like kind elegance and respect. His voice was gentle and his words, reasonable. Every sentence he spoke was carefully-worded, yet they sounded extremely sincere. The person in white nodded. You shall all go. But I cant tell you my name. Zhuge Wen was startled. He said, Alright. Then he bowed again and said, Since this is the case, I shall wait for your visit to the Zhuge n at any time. Our whole n will wee your visit! The person in white said lightly, You shall go. Zhuge Wen said, Yes. Without hesitation, he actually maintained his bent position and retreated eight steps back before he straightened his back, turned around and waved his hands, saying, Lets go! Under thismand, everyone immediately followed after him without turning back, and seeming not to see Wei Wuyan who was getting closer to them. Everyone knew clearly that this person in white had ttened the whole mountain just to save Wei Wuyan out. Who dared to speak of him? After walking out for a thousand feet, Zhuge Wen howled towards the sky. Those people who were originally ambushing behind the mountain came over like meteorites. After saying a few sentences, they went off together. Aside, Chu Yang faintly heard someone saying, Are we leaving just like that? There was no reply. Zhuge Wen must have nced back severely. Ye Shiyu walked valiantly for thousands of feet, before arriving at the foot of the mountain and finally softening his waist down. Then, he started to twist his ass again. As he twisted his ass, cold sweat wet his head, but he dared not toin a word. He knew that although they had walked very far out, that person in white definitely still could hear them. Zhuge Wen started tough. Brother Ye, how is it? Humph! Ye Shiyu twisted his head back and ignored Zhuge Wen angrily. This creature is digging a pit for me to jump into again. Zhuge Wenughed aloud. After a while, he said, still a little lingering with fear, Its already very fortunate of us that weve met such an expert who still allowed us to leave alive! He looked back and said a little strangely, But why does her voice sound so familiar? And we havent seen Lan Ruoyun and his people even till now. After all that has happened, I also didnt realize where theyve gone to He suddenly took in a heavy gasp of air. He stamped his feet and said, I see! I see! Ye Shiyu said astonishingly, What are you crazy about again? Zhuge Wen took in another deep breath and his face turned pale. I finally understand why that voice sounds so familiar. It turns out to be her. s, looks like Lan Ruoyun and his people are already all dead now. Why? Ye Shiyu asked curiously. Do you still remember? I heard Lan Ruoyun teasing the woman with the probing device? Zhuge Wen looked strange. Yes Youre saying? Ye Shiyu also suddenly thought of something, which made him open his mouth agape. Youve also guessed it? Thats right, that woman whos teased by him is the one who has talked to us just now. The voice is exactly the same. Zhuge Wen smiled bitterly. Damn it! Ye Shiyu couldnt bear to blurt out, That woman whom Lan Ruoyun wants to fight with on the bed, on the water and on the tree? Zhuge Wen flipped his eyelids. Yes! Lan Ruoyun really has a good pair of eyes. He has actually picked such a person to flirt with, and even wants to fight with her Damn it! This time around, thirty or so people started to scold together in shock. That Lan Ruoyun is really good! After they finished scolding, they then recovered from their stupor and gazed at one another. That old monster would definitely be raged if Lan Ruoyun is dead. And Lan Ruoyun died when his people hade to team up with us This matter We shall go home quickly! And report this to the n! Ye Shiyu said decisively. Alright! Zhuge Wen looked heavy. The duo gazed at each other and saw the heaviness in each others face. They couldnt help but feel their hearts drumming heavily. As for the uing storm, both of them had already gotten some mental preparedness. Zi Xieqing stood as he grasped Hong Wuliang. Wei Wuyan walked up unsteadily, step by step. Chu Yang appeared hurriedly with Chu Leer. Brother Wei, are you alright? Wei Wuyan looked at him in grief. Heughed shrilly. What wrong can happen to me? Zi Xieqing stood aside and said lightly, Wei Wuyan, its my fault that I used your teacher in front of you that day. I was wrong then. Please pardon me. Right was right, wrong was wrong. Even though the truth had proved that Hong Wuliang was indeed a despicable viin, just as what she had said, she still apologized to Wei Wuyan for her words back then. Wei Wuyan smiled bitterly. Now I dont think that youre wrong at all. I just hate myself for my foolishness! He raised his head nkly and was lost in his thoughts for a moment. Then he lowered his head to look at Hong Wuliang, whos on the ground. Wei Wuyan said, Miss Zi, I want to talk to him for a while. Alright. Zi Xieqing lifted her foot and pointed on Hong Wuliangs body. Hong Wuliangs whole body shuddered, revealing extreme agony and indignation in his eyes. Zi Xieqing had sealed his elixir field and meridians. You dont have to evade us, Wei Wuyan said softly, I also need some witnesses. Alright. Zi Xieqing and Chu Yang agreed at the same time. Wei Wuyan turned around to look at Hong Wuliang. Hatred inundated Wei Wuyans eyes, but he couldnt stop his tears from falling down. His whole body also trembled vehemently. Teacher Wei Wuyans lips twitched. Why? Is this really the case? Hong Wuliang looked back withplicated eyes. A hint of guilt shed across his eyes, and he shut his mouth and didnt speak. Speak! Wei Wuyan howled. Hong Wuliang didnt answer. Wei Wuyan sat in front of Hong Wuliang, looking forlorn and at a loss. Then, Wei Wuyan began to speak, seemingly to be speaking to Hong Wuliang, or himself, or to the heaven and earth. I acknowledged my teacher when I was young. At that time, my teacher was extremely powerful, while I was only a small child. My teacher caught his eyes on my aptitude, and after gaining permission from my family, he epted me as his apprentice, and nurtured me carefully. Under my teachers guidance, I improved step by step. From nothing, I became a Martial Artist, Martial Master, Great Martial Master, Revered Martial Artist, Martial King, Martial Emperor, Martial Monarch, and Martial Saint My teacher has always been pleased with my performance, and hell reward me for every progress Ive made. Every time when I had battling practice outside, if I suffered losses, my teacher would be sure to stand up for me. In the end, my family members grew old and left me, one by one; I only had my teacher by my side At that time, my teacher was all whom I could depend on. Hes all my hope, and the greatest person in my heart. That year, I was a sixth stage Martial Emperor. Because I was focused on practicing martial arts, I didnt think of having a marriage at all. My teacher was also very worried and always urged me to get married, saying that he wanted to hug his grand apprentice And he even found marriage brokers for me But that year, my teacher returned from serious injuries. He has suffered from the vicious Purple Crystal Hand! Originally, I had given in to my teacher, and decided to marry a woman. But seeing the state my teacher was in, I had to take care of my teacher. So I put down that thought. From then on, I adventured the martial world and risked my life toplete blood-payers tasks, so as to earn purple crystals. Till the day when I saw Eer Wei Wuyan looked up sadly when he said till here. But he didnt talk anymore, only swallowing his saliva non-stop. His breathing, which had originally calmed down, gradually started to whistle like a broken wind box. Teacher, since you didnt speak, are you acquiescing what Ive said? You dont know how to refute me already, is it? Wei Wuyan asked in a low voice. Not waiting for Hong Wuliang to answer, Wei Wuyan continued to speak, Yes, Eer was killed by you. My son Xiaozhan was also killed by you You owed me a great debt of gratitude, but the enmity between you and I is deeper than the deepest sea! Wei Wuyan let out a long sigh. Therere indeed reasons that Im called Wei Wuyan! Because Im faceless 1 at the very beginning; Im faceless towards my wife because shes killed by you. Im faceless towards my child because he has died because of me. Im faceless towards my ancestors because Ive ended my posterity; Im faceless towards the heaven because Ive called a bastard a teacher; Im faceless towards you, teacher, because Ill definitely kill you! And let your life end in my hands! Im guilty to my wife and child because I didnt show enough love towards them; Im guilty towards my parents and ancestors because I was not filial towards them; Im guilty towards my teacher because Im not loyal towards him! Im indeed faceless! Wei Wuyan stood up and asked Chu Yang, Do you have water? I want to wash my face. He received the water from Chu Yangs water bag, washed his face carefully, and tidied his hair. Then he asked again, Do you have any clothes? I want to change mine. Chu Yang was silent for a long time, but finally, he still took out a set of clothes. He didnt know what Wei Wuyan was going to do. But Chu Yang felt that, at this moment, Wei Wuyan was already dead. Wei Wuyans heart was already dead. Wei Wuyan received the clothes and wore them on. Then he looked at himself up and down, and nodded. Then he held Hong Wuliang up and let him lean straightly against a stone. Then, Wei Wuyan retreated three steps back, adjusted his clothes and turned around to face Hong Wuliang. Then he knelt down piously and prostrated for a consecutive nine times! Teacher, this is thest time that Ill be calling you this way. After these nine prostrations, our rtionship will be over! Youve fulfilled me, but also you broke me. You shouldnt have killed my wife and son! The debt of gratitude I owed you is as great as a mountain. I disdain and am reluctant to act against you today! I need to worship my wife and son first and tell them about the matter. From today onwards, you and I shall be sworn enemies! Wei Wuyan stood up. His eyes were cold and flickering with chilly light. Hong Wuliang, old thief! Ill personally take your dogs life when I meet you next time! To revenge for my wife and son! As he said, he resolutely turned around and went off with big steps. And he never turned back! Footnotes:

Ch 969 Footnote 1

Wuyan means faceless in Chinese Chapter 970 - The Truth

Chapter 970: The Truth

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Hong Wuliang saw Wei Wuyan walk off without turning back, he opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but nothing came out from his mouth. Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing stood aside and looked quietly at all these. Chu Yang seemed to be thinking of something. Looking towards the direction from which Wei Wuyan had gone, his eyes looked somehowplicated. He asked himself, if he was in the same position as Wei Wuyan today, would he kill Hong Wuliang? After thinking for a long time, he still finally decided that he wouldnt do so! Wouldnt kill Hong Wuliang today! Killing Hong Wuliang today would be showing ungratefulness towards him, while only by killing him tomorrow would it be doing justice! Humans after all had sentiments, and they need time to ept any sudden changes of opinions towards another person. Todays matter was too abrupt for Wei Wuyan! Zi Xieqings face was filled with murderous intent. Let him go, Chu Yang said lightly, Dont kill him. Theres only the target of killing Hong Wuliang personally left for Wei Wuyan. If you kill Hong Wuliang now, Wei Wuyan also cant live on. Zi Xieqing gritted her teeth and said, This will be too cheap on this old dog! Then she said evilly, Why does Wei Wuyan actually let him go? Hes really... really a bastard! Chu Yang was silent for a long time and said, I understand what Wei Wuyan is thinking. From the beginning to the end, he has great gratitude towards Hong Wuliang! Wei Wuyan didnt kill him and let him go today is equivalent to returning all that Hong Wuliang had given to him. If Wei Wuyanys hands on Hong Wuliang in the future, only then will the revenge be right and proper! Zi Xieqing sneered. I really dont understand the sentiments that you human beings have! Chu Yang instantly turned around. You human beings? Zi Xieqings eyes shed and she said lightly, Im saying, the few human beings here! Chu Yangughed. We human beings... You sound very strange. But he thought: You human beings? Does it mean that this... Zi Xieqing isnt a human being? Although were letting him go, we cant let him go like this! Chu Yang turned around to look at Hong Wuliang, then suddenly strode towards him. Hong Wuliang asked nervously, What are you... you going to do? Chu Yang raised his hand and pped down loudly and heavily. I suppose you werent pped before previously? He pped again. You selfish thing! Youre even lesser than a brute! He extended his legs and kicked Hong Wuliang. You only have to be alive for now! Chu Yang pressed a foot heavily against Hong Wuliangs hips, and said coldly, Ive kicked this on behalf of your life! That poor womans whole life was ruined by you! Hong Wuliang cried shrilly. His whole body twitched and his eyes turned white. His cultivation was sealed, and now, hes just like an ordinary person. Chu Yangs foot on him hadpletely crashed his hips! And Chu Yang had put in the energy of the Nine Tribtions Sword in doing so; even with the regeneration ability of a Supreme Martial Artist, Hong Wuliang was also helpless in recovering his smashed-up hips. Youre really... evil! Hong Wuliang cried shrilly as he looked evilly at Chu Yang. Im not better than you! Chu Yang sneered and raised his foot. You shall take good care of yourself. Before Wei Wuyan finds you, please dont die. Hong Wuliangs face was distorted. He looked at Chu Yang resentfully. If you still look at me, do you believe that Ill dig out your eyeballs and stuff them in your ass? Chu Yang asked coldly. Hong Wuliang immediately closed his eyes. The extreme humiliation brought to him made all the muscles on his face begin to twitch. Let him piss off! Chu Yang sighed. Hes really not enough for me to vent on! Piss off! Zi Xieqing kicked heavily on Hong Wuliangs body. As she opened the seal on his body, she also broke dozens of bones on his body. The corners of Chu Yangs mouth twitched: This woman is much fiercer than me... Hong Wuliang flew off dozens of feet and mmed onto a rock. He climbed up with difficulty, and enduring the pain of broken bones over his entire body, he nced back, before he continued to walk away staggeringly. Why would such a person receive Wei Wuyan as his apprentice and also nurture him carefully? Chu Yang asked perplexedly as he looked at Hong Wuliang walking away. Zi Xieqing looked strangely at him, You didnt realize? Chu Yang was stunned. What? Zi Xieqing said lightly, You cant realize, but that guy in your body definitely can. Chu Yang rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly. What is it? Zi Xieqing said, Therere small amounts of Purple mes Veins in Wei Wuyans body. I originally felt very strange on why I could realize it when there are very few of it; now Ive finally understood. They must have been taken away by Hong Wuliang. Purple mes Vein? Chu Yang flipped through his memories and finally understood. Its the vein which could work with cold ice energy to produce twice the cultivation effect! Yes. This is why although Hong Wuliang is an expert in cold ice energy, Wei Wuyan didnt learn this from Hong Wuliang despite being his only apprentice, Zi Xieqing said lightly. Hes really a bastard! Chu Yang scolded furiously. He really wished to catch up with Hong Wuliang and beat him another round. Purple mes Vein was a special kind of vein. Its the best tool to cultivate martial arts which had Yin properties! Extracting some Purple mes Vein into ones own meridians once in a while could neutralize the martial arts with Yin properties, and there would definitely be no side effects. Hong Wuliang had epted Wei Wuyan as his apprentice exactly because of this. Because of the Purple mes Vein, the higher the cultivation, the more veins the body would produce, and therefore the better the effects! This was also why Hong Wuliang was so fast in improving his cultivation in these hundreds of years. And this was also why Hong Wuliang nurtured and educated Wei Wuyan carefully. Humans... really can be so evil! Chu Yang took in a deep breath. Speaking of this, Wei Wuyans whole life was really tragic. From the beginning till the end, he lived in a dark environment and in a conspiracy. First, he was used as a tool for the cultivation of evil martial arts. Then, he was used as a tool for gathering purple crystals. In the end, his wife and son were also killed by the same person... The most tragic thing was... Wei Wuyan had been living in gratefulness towards this person in these 1,000 or so years. How tragic this was! The duo sighed together. With Chu Leer on Zi Xieqings back, the three followed Wei Wuyans track. Blood had dripped behind Wei Wuyan the whole path. He actually didnt stop his bleeding. He went forth for dozens of miles and turned at a corner. The three winded their way through a mountain before they saw Wei Wuyan. This tragic person was standing in front of a tomb like a statue. The tomb of my beloved wife Eer and beloved son Xiaozhan. A tombstone was erected destely on the ground. Wei Wuyan stood there for a very long time. He didnt speak a word and just gazed affectionately at this tombstone. Along with his guilt and shame. Sorry! Sorry... Sorry... Wei Wuyan strode forward and hugged the tombstone in his arms, then rubbed his face gently against it. Just like how he hugged his wife and son in his arms back then whenever hepleted his tasks and returned home. Tears streamed down the tombstone. On the small grave mound, wild grasses swayed with the wind and shook gently, as if his child was struggling to hurl into his arms when he came back home. Eer, Im so silly. Wei Wuyan held the tombstone, unfastened his clothes, and ced the tombstone against his naked chest. Although its a cold tombstone, Wei Wuyan showed extreme affection towards it. As if he was using his own chest to warm the cold body of his life. Ive found my enemy... its him. Its my teacher... Its Hong Wuliang... Wei Wuyan said in agony, Eer... Xiaozhan, Im so useless and foolish. Ive caused you to die in his hands, but I still worked for him tortuously for more than 600 years... Do you feel sad for me? And helpless? I dont have face to meet you, but I miss you. Now I know the best days of my life are the three years that I have spent with you. Im so regretful, I hate myself so much... I really miss you! I miss both of you, I miss both of you... Wei Wuyan suddenly burst into tears as he held the tombstone! Such a man was holding a cold tombstone, crying bitterly and hoarsely. But it seemed that hes holding thest bit of warmth he had in his life... Autumn wind began to blow. Instantly, things simr to reed flowers flew over the mountains and wilderness. As if his wife underground wasforting her man gently. Wei Wuyan wailed madly, not paying any attention to his image at all. He looked up to the sky and roared, Heaven! Why are you treating us this way? Why are you doing this to our whole family!! The sounds of wind were piercing, just like Wei Wuyans wailing sounds. After a long time, Wei Wuyan finally stopped. He ced his face against the tombstone and muttered softly... The sky gradually darkened. Wei Wuyan finally stood up. He pulled out the Wuyan Sword and carefully looked at the de, revealing a sorrowful and bitter smile. Wuyan sword, Im faceless to see you 1... Im faceless to see both of you... He stumbled onto the ground. Let me reunite with you! I beg you! The Wuyan Sword suddenly shone brightly. Quickly stop him! Chu Yang shouted. Zi Xieqing raised her hand and pped downwards. A broken section of branch shot forward at the speed of lightning, striking off Wei Wuyans Wuyan Sword. It scratched his shoulders, revealing a deep cut. Wei Wuyan turned around calmly and shook his head lightly. Theres no use. You can block me today, but you cant stop me tomorrow. Chu Yang hurried up and said angrily, Dont you want to revenge? Wei Wuyan smiled bitterly. Revenge... I didnt kill him today, so I dont want to think of killing him again. Hes after all my teacher, and I once owed a great debt of gratitude to him... Owed a great debt of gratitude to him? Chu Yang sneered. Do you know why he had epted you as his apprentice? What? Wei Wuyan frowned. Is it true that he extracted blood from you regrly? Zi Xieqing asked. Wei Wuyan said, Yes, thats for dispelling his coldness... How do you know? Hehe... You have Purple mes Vein. He epted you as his apprentice just to constantly drink your blood and exploit you as his cultivation tool... And you still owe a great debt of gratitude to him? Zi Xieqing said, Hes not willing for you to die... He would be heartbroken even if youre injured by a bit. ... Footnotes:

Ch 970 Footnote 1

Wuyan means faceless in Chinese, and see is a homophone of sword in Chinese Chapter 971 - Journey to the South

Chapter 971: Journey to the South

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Purple mes Vein! Wei Wuyan had traveled around the martial world for so many years. How could he not know what Purple mes Vein was? Instantly, he felt his qi and blood roll and rush up to his brain. Dizziness overwhelmed him, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He groaned, I see, I see... He sat on the ground, mumbling I see repeatedly. From the confused and puzzled tone at the start, his voice changed to a tone of agony and disbelief. Then, he sounded as if he had a sudden revtion, and he sounded disoriented and aggrieved. Slowly, his voice turned firm and full of hatred. In the end, it was monstrous. In this short moment, it seemed that Wei Wuyan had already gone through his whole life. All his puzzles now had answers at this moment! I see! Wei Wuyan said quietly and fiercely. As he finished saying this sentence, he suddenly felt sourness in his heart! And he felt himself inplete agony! He said word by word, I see! Tears slipped down his face as he said. It turned out that everything was fake. All the love, nurture, care that Hong Wuliang had for him... was fake! I used to think that although my family was gone, although my parents were gone, and although my sister was gone, I still had someone close to me. I only know now that I was wrong. Since young, I had been living in a conspiracy, and I was only a tool. Ive grown up just so that some other people can drink my blood. I see. No wonder he killed my wife and son! I see! Wei Wuyan sat quietly andughed and shook his head lightly. Tears streamed down slowly to both sides of his face as he shook his head. Then he stood up. His face looked calm, and theres not even a slight flicker in his eyes. He let out a long sigh. He said quietly, Since Im faceless, whats the use of my face? He suddenly extended his hands, grabbed his face and tore it down! Instantly, his face became bloody. Chu Yang strode forward, wanting to say something. But he after all didnt speak. Since Wei Wuyan had torn down his face, it meant that he no longer wanted to die. He had again the desire to live on. Tearing down the original Wuyan was to better continue on the future... Anyone would have found such a dark past unbearable to reflect on. Chu Yang understood Wei Wuyans feelings very much. Chu Yang, thank you. Wei Wuyan took out a wound medicine from his chest and carefully applied it on his face. Exercising his energy, the wounds on his face became scars. Im not thanking you for saving my life, but for allowing me to understand the truth. I cant die! Wei Wuyan turned back and stroked the tombstone. Extreme tenderness filled his eyes. My wife and son are both waiting for me to revenge for them... and to get justice back for them. Chu Yang said deeply, Yes. If you die, they cant see their justice again; and, theyll lose their fondness of this world... Brother Wei, you shall experience more. Your son hasnt experienced everything in this world. You should experience more and do more things, so that you can tell them to your son when you reunite with him one day... Wei Wuyan smiled bitterly, but his eyes revealed hope. He said, Does that world really exist? Chu Yang said in a low voice, As long as you believe that there is that world, then there is! If you dont believe... then that world really wont exist! I believe! Wei Wuyan said seriously, I believe! His eyes turned soft and affectionate as if he was looking forward to the scene where hes telling stories to his son... to that little life who didnt have enough time to see more about the world... The mountain winds startled to blow more heavily, and it whistled as it swept across the mountain peak. The sky gradually darkened. The ck, boundless woods on the mountain began to sound of ghosts and wolves. Chu Yang, I cant apany you for your journey. Wei Wuyan looked a little apologetically at Chu Yang. I shall find you at the Zhuge ns territory next spring and see your victory at the Medicine Banquet! Chu Yang nodded understandingly. Good! Ill definitely return what I owe you, Wei Wuyan said. Brother Wei, please remember one sentence, Chu Yang said seriously. Wei Wuyan said, What? Chu Yang said word by word, If you treat me as a friend, then you dont owe anything to me; If you treat me as a benefactor, then you shall owe me. Wei Wuyan finally revealed a trace of warmth in his eyes, as if hope was revived in him again. He extended his hands, grasped onto Chu Yangs shoulders tightly, and said deeply, Yes! Yes! I dont owe you! I dont owe you! He had suddenly found spiritual support. It turned out that in this world, hes after all not without anything. At the very least, theres a friend! Chu Yang smiled slightly. Ill spend more time here with them. The wind is strong, the mountain is high, and the night is dark here. Theyll be scared. That year, in order to care for Hong Wuliang, Ive buried them in our vicinity. Ive... let them down a lot. Wei Wuyan said softly. Chu Yang was silent for a long time and said, You should relocate them to your Wei ns grave. Your Wei n should have it I guess? Wei Wuyans eyes brightened and said, Yes, theyll not be alone anymore when theyve gone there. My father and mother are also there... He looked nk as he said till here. ... Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing had alreadye out for very long distance. Looking back, they saw a lonely figure standing in front of the tombstone, amidst the twilight. After a long time, they saw Wei Wuyan sitting down again. He extended his hands, and held the tombstone in his arms. Night fell on the earth, taking away thest of evening light. Wei Wuyan and that grave also melted into the night... The three were very quiet as they walked. They didnt speak at all until they were out of the ck Blood Forest. They exited the forest at dawn. Looking at the smoke rising from the chimneys afar, Zi Xieqing let out a long sigh. She said, Chu Yang, I only realized today that youre actually a good person. Chu Yang said, How? Zi Xieqing smiled lightly. Because youve made Wei Wuyan realize that theres something he should care about. I was very touched at that time. He sighed. Although weve persuaded Wei Wuyan back temporarily, revenge is his only goal left. Because hes already free in this world. As what youve said, after Hong Wuliang dies, Wei Wuyan will definitelymit suicide. Because theres no meaning and joy for him in this world. But youve made use of his character of never owing anything to anyone in his life, by giving him a friend! Zi Xieqing said lightly, When someone sees a glimpse of light when hes in utter despair, hell grasp on to it tightly. His entire soul and mind will converge towards the light. So, not only is Wei Wuyan lucky, but youre also lucky; he has now a goal and support to rely on to live on, while youve also gained a true friend. Chu Yang said lightly, I just dont want him to die, and have never thought of bing his support. I only wish that he can lead a proper life after he walks out from this past. Zi Xieqing thought for a while. This is difficult. Chu Yang nodded. Yes, its difficult. The duo, at the same time, thought of the lonely figure before the grave. With such infatuation Wei Wuyan had towards his wife, it was conceivable of how difficult it would be... if he wanted to lead a new life. Dont damage this kind of sentiments in him, Zi Xieqing said, Actually its good for him to be like this. Although its sad, its very beautiful. Chu Yang said, Youve finally admitted the feelings in the human world? Zi Xieqingughed and didnt speak. After a while, she asked, Where are we going to now? Straight South. Chu Yang pointed. No more than 3,000 miles ahead should be the Zhuge ns territory. We should go straight South first. Theres the Medicine Banquet there. I can make use of this opportunity... to replenish my energy. And at the same time find thest medicinal ingredient for Leer. Chu Yang paused for a while as he said till here. Zi Xieqing slightly raised her head. She knew that Chu Yang was referring to the energy of his Nine Tribtions Sword. After the Medicine Banquet next Spring, Ill go straight towards the North-West region. Chu Yang turned around to look towards the North-West direction. He looked extremelyplicated in his eyes. North-West region, Wind and Thunder tform. The fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. It was the terminal point of his previous life, and also the starting point of his current life. It felt like a dream to Chu Yang as he thought about it. Mo Tianji... Chu Yang smiled as he thought. This time around, Diwu Qingrou was there in the South region! Big brother, your smile makes it seems that youve experienced a lot. Chu Leer tilted her head and looked at him. Experienced a lot? Chu Yang said interestedly, Do you feel that my look just now is filled with the charm of a man? Chu Leer nodded seriously. Yes! Its like the charm an old man has. Old man? Chu Yang was dumbstruck. Yeah. I feel like listening to your stories by your look just now, Chu Leer said as she blinked her eyes. Chu Yang copsed. Zi Xieqingughed aloud. The cool autumn wind blew along the way. As gusts of wind blew by, the whole world became full of golden leaves fluttering onto the ground. Such a scenery made Chu Leer, who had never traveled for long distances before, dance wildly. Zi Xieqing and Chu Yang practiced martial arts along the way. After walking out for more than 1,000 miles, Chu Yangs cultivation had already risen up the middle sixth stage Sovereign of swords. Of course, wailing sounds followed behind them in almost all ces that they had gone to. Wherever the crowd gathered, theres definitely rich-poor divide and difference in the sphere of influence among different people. And therere always a fewscivious people from the wealthy or powerful families. How could they bear themselves when they saw a beauty like Zi Xieqing? And they woulde to tease Zi Xieqing in a daze. Of course, they would rough her up when they were unsessful. So Chu Yang, this flower guardian, would bear the brunt. Chu Yang realized that itspletely unfeasible to talk sense with these people. No matter what he spoke, they just wanted him to leave the beauty behind. All different sorts of tricks, such as sneak attacks, came out from them... Theres even a fellow who mobilized his entire n to help his son grab the beauty... The King of Hell Chu was utterly raged! ... Chapter 972 - A Gathering of Fops

Chapter 972: A Gathering of Fops

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The wrath of the king of hellid low a million corpses! Pulling out his sword, the King of Hell Chu charged into the n and carried out a wholesale ughter! How would this kind of small n be the opponent of a Sovereign of swords? Amidst shriek cries, everyone within the n was killed by the King of Hell Chu! The King of Hell Chu was very furious. Rob beauties... If you really could rob, then do so. Then I would instead be grateful to you... But where were your eyes? Its not as simple as shooting flies on the tigers head. The one that you wanted to rob is a female tiger! The King of Hell Chu scolded as he attacked. This had offended some people. So after Chu Yang finished killing those people and when he arrived at a secluded ce, he was beaten severely for a round. The King of Hell Chu was even more raged! Its all the fault of yall! So, in the end, Chu Yang stopped wasting his breath and killed whoever came up to Zi Xieqing. Youre not scared of dying, but Im also not scared of killing you! As such, a bunch of fops died under Chu Yangs sword. Wherever the King of Hell Chu passed by, there would always be funerals where the families of fops wailed and the piercing sounds of suonas. Amidst the gloomy atmosphere, the King of Hell Chu strolled into Zhuge ns territory handsomely. South region! Hundreds of miles of road into the Zhuge n were filled with blood-red maple leaves, seeming to be symbolizing something. Such scenery was simply magnificently astounding! One would realize that the Zhuge ns territory was extremely well-guarded the moment he entered into it. Along the way, therere actually checkpoints one after another. Only when ones identity was made clear would he be allowed to pass through each checkpoint. It looked like the Zhuge n was putting in their best in maintaining security before the Medicine Banquet started. Chu Yang held out the identity token that Han Xiaoran had previously given to him. Only after he was confirmed of his identity as a doctor was he allowed to go past, and he was also given special treatment because of his unique identity as the doctor of the Law Enforcement Hall. Theres someone who led Chu Yang all the way to the next checkpoint; Chu Yang was again led by another person sent by this second checkpoint to the next one... On one hand, this reflected the power Han Xiaoran held, as even the Zhuge n showed great respect towards him; on the other hand... The Zhuge n actually showed no carelessness at all in their escorts! In the South arrogant Zhuge n lies! How true! Along the way, although Zi Xieqing had her veil on, she couldnt conceal her slender figure, clear eyes, and beautiful hair. One nce at her would know that shes an unparalleled beauty! Besides, she was tall. Even though she had her face veiled, she also gave people the feeling that shes a saintly, noble and superior woman. A chilly feeling was involuntarily revealed from her entire body, making her seem unapproachable. Such a feeling attracted countless hot eyes. But seeing that the warriors of the Zhuge n were so hospitable to Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing, they knew that the both of them had strong connections, and thus dared not to be rude. But the news spread quickly. Only in a mornings time, everyone in the town of the South region all knew that theres unparalleled beauty in the area! This area belonged to the front of the Zhuge ns territory. The Zhuge n only opened up a small n branch here. The Sun n, the vassal n of the Zhuge n, was in charge of this area. The warrior who was greeting Chu Yang reminded in a low voice as he walked, Sir, do take note that theres still a long distance from here to the Zhuge ns headquarter. You shall have a stay here for one night, and well continue our journey tomorrow. Please dont make troubles... Otherwise, we cant afford to be med by Law-Enforcement Master Han. Chu Yang had understood that although hes saying that they couldnt afford, hes actually reminding Chu Yang of his own safety. Its only that this warrior was saying in a more polite way. Looking at this warrior whos a Revered Martial Artist, Chu Yang asked smilingly, This brother, can you exin to us what troubles do you have? The warrior hesitated for a while and agreed. Alright. Then he sighed and said, Sir, this woman that youve brought... is a bit too eye-catching. s... Hope that the two devils of the Sun n arent out... Two devils? Chu Yangughed. The warrior sighed in a low voice. Sir, as a doctor of the Law Enforcement Hall, you have too few men with you. Erm, Chu Yang saw that this warrior was sincerely considering for him and asked, Whats your name? My surname is Tao. Tao Ren is my name, this warrior said. Tao Ren 1? Chu Yangughed. Tao Ren smiled shamefully. My name always make people think much. Its alright that youugh if you want to. Ive already gotten used to this. It was instead Chu Yangs turn to smile shamefully. Brother Tao, please dont me me. My bar is low. Tao Renughed and said, Its alright; Saying of this, among all the many people that I received, youre the first person who actually apologized to me afterughing at me. Chu Yang said smilingly, I should do so. Names given to us by parents shouldnt be used to beughed at. Then he said again, I shall have a toast with you when we get to the inn. Tao Ren said, I shall also report to you the matters happening here then. ... Not for long, they arrived at the inn. Chu Yang arranged for some food and had a toast with Tao Ren, and at the same time, inquired news from him. Young master, youvee quite early this time. If you hade a littlete, the doctors from various regions would all be here, and the Sun n would also not dare to bewless. But for now... I cant predict what will happen next, Tao Ren said. Oh? Zhuge n cant protect their own guests here? And the Sun n has the say here? Chu Yang asked in surprise. No. Because this ce is rtively remote, the Zhuge n has handed this ce to the Sun n and allowed them to dominate here. As such, this is greatly beneficial in reducing the conflict among the two ns. So, although the Sun n is normally a little more overbearing, the branch here is quieter aspared to its other branches outside. But its just that the young masters of the Sun n are bing more and more bossy... Tao Ren smiled. I see. Chu Yang seemed to be thinking of something. Since this ce was dominated by the Sun n, even if there were conflicts, there would be internal ones and could be extinguished very easily. Besides, even if there were one or two fops in the n, they would be unlikely to stir up great troubles... This was also a good idea. The Sun n is the n of Diwu Qingyuns wife. The two ns also long have arranged marriages, Tao Ren lowered his voice. I see. No wonder this Sun n is so overbearing. Its because they have connections. Chu Yang drank a cup of wine. The rtive of the Diwu n? So coincidental? Do I need to kill Diwu Qingrous rtive when I juste here? Whats the rtionship between Diwu Qingyun and Diwu Qingrou? Chu Yang asked. From whichever aspect, Diwu Qingyun couldnt bepared with Diwu Qingrou. The two of them are paternal cousins, and Diwu Qingyun is ten or so years older than Diwu Qingrou, Tao Ren said. Okay. Chu Yang nodded slightly. Sir, if the Sun n reallyes here, you only need to take out yourw-enforcement token and the pendant indicating your identity as a doctor. I suppose the Sun n also dares not to stir up any trouble on you. Tao Ren said this before he left. Chu Yang, looks like youvee early, Zi Xieqing said smilingly as she rolled her eyes. Ill miss all the opportunities if I hadete! Chu Yang said as he frowned, If you hadnt followed me, I couldpletely make my great fortune in silence, and sweep away all the herbs in the periphery region; all my ns were spoiled because of you. Why will there be good herbs in the periphery region? Zi Xieqingughed. Those good ones were already snatched away by the nine big ns. Chu Yang snorted. Looking at his own hands, he said lightly, Youve followed me for 1,800 miles till here, and Ive killed at least 900 people! My hands are full of blood now... Zi Xieqing said lightly, But the residents along this 1,800 miles of road will be grateful to you. The thing that those beautiful girls fear the most is now gone... Isnt this a good thing? Chu Yang frowned. Im saying... Im afraid I have to kill people again here! Zi Xieqing said, Youre worrying about Diwu Qingrou? Chu Yang sighed lightly. No one can not worry about people like Diwu Qingrou. Zi Xieqing nodded. If thats the case, I really want to have a look at how heroic this Diwu Qingrou is. Kill a few people to lure him here. Chu Yang madly flipped his eyelids. If Diwu Qingrou woulde to them because of such things, he wouldnt be Diwu Qingrou anymore. Although Chu Yang didnt know what position Diwu Qingrou had in the Zhuge n, Chu Yang believed that Diwu Qingrou would be able to live well in wherever ces he went. Before he finished speaking, galloping sounds of horses were heard. The sounds stopped abruptly in front of the inn, and a group of people got down the horses. Instantly, a voice rang. Canzhang, how beautiful is that unparalleled beauty that you spoke? Shes even worth you bunch of guys to praise on? Another person smiled sheepishly. Since theyve said so, that would certainly be true. This bunch of guys has got used to seeing a woman as beautiful as Feng Yurou. So that woman must be more beautiful than her. Some other people aside chimed in. Yes, yes. Shes so beautiful that my eyes straightened. Yes. When I saw her, I directly forgot how to walk. Shes really beautiful... ... Listening to the noise outside, Chu Yang frowned slightly. By the looks of it, its really a disaster that this beauty was by his side. Zi Xieqing was only here for not more than two hours and hadnt done anything yet, and she actually lured so many fops to her. Haha, Canzhang, since shes so pretty, shes mine, sounded the previous voice. Sun Duanmo, dont go too far. Last time, Ive already given you some taste of that popr whore already, that Sun Canzhang said anxiously, This time around, I wont let her to you regardless of anything! Lets guess fingers! We shall only have one round. One, two, three, start! It seemed that the two brothers were actually gambling for this matter. The young masters next to them shouted in extreme excitement. Then, Sun Canzhang contented voice was heard. Brothers! Ill go in and let this so-called frosty girl strip off her clothes and dance for everyone first. Wow hahaha... Theres a fit ofughter. Everyone rushed in and asked aloud, Beauty, beauty, where are you? Come out quickly! Haha... Another said evilly, Beauty, if you heard us, you can strip off your clothes directly ande out hahaha... Zi Xieqing was driven furious that her face turned green. ... Footnotes:

Ch 972 Footnote 1

Tao Ren is a homophone of peach kernel in Chinese Chapter 973 - Good poem, good poem?

Chapter 973: Good poem, good poem?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Trouble had finallye. Zi Xieqing was very annoyed and angry. As she knew that Chu Yang had an important matter to handle here, she had veiled her face. This was the only time that she had veiled her face along the way. She didnt want to stir up trouble. But trouble found her. Although her face was covered, she was still being chased after by people to the inn. It could be seen how keen these bunch of fops were towards the pursuit of beauty! Big brother, is it really an offense for women to be beautiful? Chu Leer asked a little bewilderedly, Will there definitely be so many troubles if a woman is beautiful? If thats the case, is it destined that a beautiful woman cant lead a happy life? Chu Yang sighed deeply. He really didnt know how to answer his younger sisters question. Beauty. Such a circumstance was rare in the Lower Three Heavens. Even if there was, men dared not to stir up such troubles so tantly. But the situation slightly exacerbated in the Middle Three Heavens. But its still not that bad. But in the Upper Three Heavens, men had be so unscrupulous! Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing had only walked for 1,800 miles of road, but Chu Yang had already killed more than 900 of such men and along with their attendants! Whats more, its even in ces where the poption wasnt very dense! This showed how morally depraved the Upper Three Heavens was! Beauty... its not an offense, but also an offense. Chu Yang sighed. If a woman is born in a peaceful era, her beauty is wealth thats given to her by God. If shes born in an era of turbulence, beauty is a punishment on her. Normally, no matter how morally good a person is, he cant defend for or protect a wife whos beautiful. So, the saying has it that a beautiful woman is an unlucky woman. Actually, its not the case. It should be the fops who should be damned! As Chu Yang finished saying, he looked at the door. The three of them were staying in the No.1 and No.2 rooms. Generally, only respectful figures could stay here. The arrangement of the rooms by the Zhuge n was equivalent to saying: These three figures were big characters and anyone else shouldnt provoke them. But these fops didnt even put such obvious hints in their eyes at all. With a bang, the door was pushed open. A group of teenagers appeared at the door. Each of them was dressed up handsomely, but their eyes revealed anxiousness and lust as they looked into the room. Everyone startled upon seeing Zi Xieqing. Zi Xieqing didnt put on her veil in the room, revealing her unsurpassable, beautiful look! Even though shes looking at these teenagers coldly, they couldnt help but sense unbearable itchiness in their hearts. Icy beauty, hahaha... I like to climb the ice mountains the best. Sun Canzhang, who had a big mole on the right side of his face, wasughing with a strange voice. His saliva almost dripped down as he looked at Zi Xieqing. Another person looked simr to Sun Canzhang, but a big mole was on the left side of his face. This person must be Sun Duanmo. Beauty, whats your name... Ouch... Dont stare at me. My whole body has be crisp... Sun Canzhang leaned against the door frame and spoke roguishly. The bunch of fops behind him jeered. Second master, youve turned crisp? If your underneath has also turned crisp... that will be bad... We shall enjoy the beauty then. Yes yes. Second master, touch it. Can you still use it? Wow hahaha... Amidst the weirdughter, Sun Canzhang actually reached out to touch. Then he turned around andughed. The rest of my body has turned crisp, but only this ce was harder... Instantly, theres a burst of evil sounds ofughter. Looking at the trio in the room, the fops seemed to have seen some delicious food and as if the three in the room simply couldnt resist against them. The fops were quite sure that they could seed. Second master, its better to let the beauty touch it. A fopughed. Second brother, or you can leave the chance to me... Sun Duanmo was a little anxious. Ive never seen such a fairy-like beauty in my life before... No, weve agreed earlier on that shes mine! Ill not let you even if youre my big brother! Sun Canzhang was very resolute. Chu Yang coughed and said slowly, Youre from the Sun n? Hey, this adonis actually can talk. Sun Duanmo smirked and actually swaggered into the room. Hemended, A big beauty and a small beauty... This time around, its really a great blessing. Canzhang, how about this: You shall get the big one, while I get the small one. Alright? Sun Canzhang looked at Chu Leer with some reluctance and said painfully, Okay! A faint ckness was revealed between Chu Yangs brows. He couldnt restrain his desire to kill all the fops any longer. He tried hard to suppress his anger and said, Does your Sun n allow you to do so? Doesnt the adults in your n know that this is bad? Zi Xieqing instantly knew that Chu Yang had the desire to annihte the entire Sun n by his words! While the reply of the two brothers would be what would decide the fate of their n! n? Obstruct us? Sun Duanmoughed. Its not once or twice that I do such things. Adonis, do you think that we can be standing here today if our n obstructs us? Sun Duanmoughed weirdly. Kid, do you think that the world is so peaceful? Its already wrong of you to actually swagger into our Sun ns territory. And you actually brought a beauty with you... Haha, but this is also good. Good. Since youve brought this beauty to me, I shall be sensible and spare your life. Chu Yang smiled lightly. Yes, hes indeed from the Sun n. Seeing that the brothers of the Sun n wanted to take actions, Chu Yang shouted, Wait! Wait? Sun Canzhang halted and looked at Chu Yang. Kid, you actually dare to speak so loudly? I only want to know how we got so unlucky. Chu Yang revealed a dispirited look and said, We immediately entered the inn when we hade here and we didnt see you. But all of you came to seek trouble on us straightforwardly. Did you... see us? I cant let go of those people who peep and spread the news on us. These people know clearly that the fops couldnt afford to trouble us, but they still went to inform the fops to indirectly let them sink into troubles... What kind of mentality is this? This kind of people is much more abominable than the Sun brothers! Chu Yang didnt want to let go of any one of them! If the weeds were cut, their roots should be removed as well. Today, the King of Hell Chu really wants to carry out a massacre! Sun Duanmoughed aloud. We didnt see, but they saw, which is equivalent we saw. As he said he extended his hand and gestured. See it? The few of them saw you; therere a big n and four small ns here, which is like myriad stars revolving around a moon. Do you know which one is the big n? Sun n? Chu Yang asked as he frowned. Smart! Sun Canzhang snapped his fingers. The few of themes from the Li, Zhao, Qian and Zheng n. All along, we brothers always share our fortunes and hardships together. So when they realized this beauty, its equivalent to me immediately realizing her as well... Its this simple. Do you understand? Hehehe... Did you think that we wouldnt dare to touch you because the Zhuge ns warrior had arranged you to stay in the number one room in the inn? A real joke it is! I see, Chu Yang stood up and said righteously, It turns out that these five ns condone the young ruffians in their respective ns to indulge in whatever as they please! I should exterminate them! Wow wow wow... so high-sounding you are? Sun Duanmo raised his head upwards and smiled mockingly. You have some backgrounds? Sun Canzhang smiled sheepishly. Weve been questioned by this kid for a long time already. Its also time for us to sound him out. Hehe, I just want to see which n this impressive young master is from! Chu Yang looked murderous. He mmed a token against the table and said lightly, Im the chief doctor of the South-East regionsw-enforcement officers! You dare toy hands on me? He had taken this token out only at this moment because he had calcted that these people were already in a dangerous position. No matter what identity he had, he wouldy hands on them no matter what! And if he did so now, it would be equivalent to him turning against thew-enforcement officers! I shall allow myself to bebeled then. After all, its the Zhuge ns territory here. I myself dont have much force. Not only I have to stand by reasons, but I also need to find an escape route and a backing for myself beforehand. Otherwise, if Zhuge n turns against me, although I wont be afraid, this will hinder my ns to participate in the Medicine Banquet. But something that Chu Yang didnt expect happened. Sun Duanmo grabbed the jade pendant on the table and scrutinized it, mumbling, Heaven and earth of the vast South-East are cold, Law-enforcement makes my life more meaningful; with righteousness and fearlessness, I live up to the Nine Heavens! As he finished reading it, Sun Duanmo actually swayed his neck twice in a very intoxicated manner. He praised, Good poem! Good poem! This poem is indeed written well. It sounds so heroic that my blood boils... I didnt expect that you kid is such gifted in literary. Even though Chu Yang was in utter rage, he couldnt help himself from being stunned. He instantly felt ridiculous! As someone living in the martial world, theres actually such a fool! Therere only nine such pendants in the whole Nine Heavens, and each of them was a sign of thew-enforcement master in each of the nine big regions! Their cultivations might not necessarily be high, but they had great fame. Because they represented thew-enforcement officers in the whole world! As for all the different halls of thew-enforcement officers such as the Interrogation Hall and Secret Hall, they all served mobilization functions. Under normal circumstances, its the ninew-enforcement masters who defined the order of the Nine Heavens. The identity tokens of ordinaryw-enforcement officers were divided ording to four materials iron, copper, silver and gold; thew-enforcement officers of certain power would have tokens made by either white, blue, ck or purple crystals. If aw-enforcement officer had a purple crystal token, it meant that he was the most respected! But there were only nine identity tokens made of suet white jade in the whole world. On it, the name of thew-enforcement master and the region hes in charge of were all gathered into a poem. And everyone in the world knew about these jade identity tokens! Since Chu Yang had taken out Han Xiaorans token, it symbolized the presence of Han Xiaoran here. How precious this token was? Now, from the mouth of this young master, it was nothing more than a blood-boiling poem? ... Chapter 974 - Im going to go on a killing spree!

Chapter 974: Im going to go on a killing spree!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang looked at this Young Master Sunplicatedly, thinking: Would Old Brother Han vomit blood should he see this? Even if this fellow doesnt have enough knowledge, he should have somemon knowledge? Such amon knowledge that even ordinary people in the Nine Heavens knows... This fellow actually... doesnt know! And no one absolutely dared to model such identity jade token. It was said that there was once an expert who modeled it so that he could throw his weight around, but only recently, he was uncovered, and all thew-enforcement officers in the world treated him as their enemy. The Dharma Supreme personally set an order: *Whichever nine big ns shielded him shall be exterminated! * Such an order directly shook the Nine Heavens! Sure enough, the nine big ns dared not offend the Dharma Supreme because of this. So, within three days, this person was beheaded. After this head was soaked in lime and preserved, it was disyed to the public as a warning for everyone. Ever since then, no one ever dared to do the same thing. But this young master from the Sun n actually didnt recognize the token! Even though its the second life that the King of Hell Chu was living now, its also the first time that he saw such a super idiot! Is it only a poem? Chu Yang asked with a strange expression. Yeah, Sun Duanmo looked back strangely, then he instantly realized and said, Is this an acrostic poem by the first word of each line? As he said, he looked down and began to study it, saying, Acrostic poem... Heaven, Law, With, I? Suddenly he became raged. Kid, are you fooling me? What does this Heaven Law With I mean? Aside, Sun Canzhang reminded, Big brother, it may be an acrostic poem by thest words of each line. Sun Duanmo took a tumble and immediately went to take a look, reading, Cold, Meaningful, Fearless, Heavens? Cold Meaningful Fearless Heavens?? He raised his head to look at his younger brother and said perplexedly, What does this mean? Sun Canzhang scratched his head and thought bitterly, then he suddenly became raged and said, I shant care what it f**king means... Kill this kid first! Damn it, hes just ying tricks on us. I still thought that hes some big character... Wait... master... Dont do this... There was finally a wise person in the group of young masters. He said with his lips shuddering, This is the identity jade token of Sir Han, thew-enforcement master of the South-East region. Sir Han? Sun Duanmo frowned. Which Sir Han? What Sir Han? At this moment, the innkeeper came up nervously, originally intending to talk the bunch of young masters out of the inn. Upon hearing that such a matter had happened, his face turned white, and he ran out, gabbling at the same time. Moving a horse out, he rode quickly towards the Sun n. Oh my God, this is a great matter. Young Master Sun has read out the words of the identity jade token of thew-enforcement master of the South-East region as a poem... Oh my God, why has such a thing happened in my store... These two young masters have now created great troubles for me... I only hope that I can report this matter on time. This shopkeeper was also a smart person. He knew that if he went forward to make peace, that two young masters who simply didnt know who Sir Han was would not only not buy it, but also beat him up. Only the Sun n could stop them. At this moment, Sun Duanmo and Sun Canzhang finally knew who Sir Han was. Looking at the other young masters whose face had already turned pale, theyughed. Law-enforcement officer, it turns out to be aw-enforcement officer... Look at how useless the few of you are. Dont you know? The group of people that I fear the least is thew-enforcement officers! The hall leader of the Law Enforcement Hall in this region, Zhou Yade, is my uncle! Sun Duanmo said contentedly. The few other young masters looked at him pitifully, thinking: Your uncle? Even your own dad cant save you already. This is the identity jade token of Han Xiaoran, thew-enforcement master of the South-East region. What kind of person Han Xiaoran was! Hes known for his impartiality inw! The few of them looked at one another and wanted to retreat from this ce. No wonder youre so arrogant. It turns out you have the hall leader of a Law Enforcement Hall as your backing. Chu Yang sneered. Such a high-ranking officer! Looking at the few trembling teenagers, Chu Yang shed his body and blocked the door, saying mercilessly, Since youve alle, you shall all not leave this ce! Sun Duanmos eyes flickered fiercely. Theyve only three people with them. No one else will know if we kill them! I understand the rules thatw-enforcement officers have. The few fops were originally nervous. But seeing that Chu Yang actually wanted to stop them from leaving, they instantly became frenzied. Lets go! Kill him! With a shout, seven or eight people rushed up at the same time. The guards of these young masters who were outside also took their shots at the same time. Chu Yang snorted. Heedless people! With a shake of his two hands, sword energy shot out towards all directions. With a ng, the power of a Sovereign of swords was unleashed. The swords belonging to these few people flew up to midair. Zi Xieqing looked quietly at this and said, Dont care about the Tao state for now. Kill! Kill them as quickly as possible! Chu Yang said lightly, I want to kill them to my hearts content! I wont be contented if I kill them this way! Chu Yangs sword shot out like a wild gust of wind. With a few sounds, all sorts of daggers and swords flew out from these peoples hands and they plunged into the door frame in one neat row. The faces of the fops turned pale. With a shout, they turned around and wanted to run away. How could Chu Yang allow them to escape? With a point of his sword, the few young masters, along with their attendants, dropped to the ground as they cried shrilly. Chu Yang shouted, Barman! A worker of the inn came up nervously. Even his teeth were shuddering. Sir... What... do you want? Get a long rope. I want one which is more steady. Then prepare a few horses! Quick! If you cant get them in half a quarter hour, Ill ruin your entire inn! Chu Yang said evilly. Chu Yang was very angry towards this inn. Just now, among the innkeeper and the workers, none of them had even tried to block the group of fops froming up. This was the inn that was appointed to Chu Yang specifically by the Zhuge n, but it was actually like this. At this moment, the King of Hell Chu almost had the impulse to burn up this entire inn. But after thinking for a while, he finally swallowed this thought. Yes yes yes... This worker was instantly scared witless and he ran off frantically. Today, for the Zhuge n, I shall parade all those whove offended me through the streets! Chu Yang said lightly, At the same time, go on a killing spree here! I want to see how many people I can kill in this small ce! Death surged out of Chu Yang. The few young masters had their faces turned ashen white. Looking at Chu Yang, they felt extremely remorseful... They didnt expect that next to this beauty was actually such a devil. ... Sun n. In the living room, the Sun ns n master Sun Chengcai was sitting opposite two people and drinking tea with them. These two people were the hall leader and vice-hall leader of the Law Enforcement Hall. Please do spend more time here, and allow me to perform the duties as your host. And we shall juice up tonight. We have good wine in our cer. Sun Chengcai was a slim middle-aged man. At this moment, he wasughing heartily and diligently serving tea. Zhou Yade, a corpulent man,ughed. He looked serious. Brother Sun, brother-inw, of course, wevee here to drink today. But, Ive something to tell you. Seeing his serious look, Sun Chengcai couldnt help but ask curiously, What is it? Theres the once-in-a-millennium Medicine Banquet this year in the Nine Heavens. The Zhuge n is in charge of this, and they value it very much! This ce of ours is at the edge of a no-mansnd in the past, and you could do whatever you like. But for the meantime, this ce was under the Zhuge n. Brother Sun, you need to be careful about everything. I didnt see you take any actions for this period of time. You mustnt be careless. Zhou Yade said. Sun Chengcaiughed and said, This is not a matter. Our ce isnt that important. Normally, people wont stop by here when theye... I already have a careful arrangement. I suppose that nothing big will happen. Zhou Yade nodded and said, In the past, I could conveniently help you if you have troubles; were after all rtives, and those matters werent big deals... But, for those people whore here in this period of time, we cant afford to offend them... You must take note of this. Sun Chengcai nodded. Of course. Zhou Yade pondered for a while and said, Theres another thing which I presume youve also heard. Theres a person who has brought a beautiful woman here. He killed a lot of people along the way as he came, and he has two nicknames, Bane of Fops and Killer of Lechers. The Shen n is 1,000 miles from here. Although its capability cant be matched with your n, the difference isnt big. Because the Shen ns n master mobilized the entire n to rob the beauty for his son, this Killer of Lecher had directly charged into their house. All the 300 or so people in the n were killed by him! Sun Chengcai shuddered and said, Yes, theres indeed such a thing. Now, that person ising here. I estimate that hell be here within one or two days. Zhou Yade looked at Sun Chengcai with profound significance. Sun Chengcais face turned white. He nodded repeatedly. Ive understood, Ive understood! Ill definitely strictly discipline that two small brutes to prevent any troubles. Its not that simple, Zhou Yade said lightly, I heard that although this person is young, his cultivation is close to that of a Sovereign of swords! Even if your whole Sun n goes against him, you may not be his opponent. His femalepanion is a great beauty. Hehe, if my two nephews see her... Sun Chengcai was absolutely terrified. He said, Ill arrange this immediately! Be careful about everything. Zhou Yade smiled. At this moment, theres suddenly a man who came hurriedly and reported, n master, the big shopkeeper from the Tianfu Inn is now riding his horse here at full speed. He said that theres a big matter regarding the young masters that he would like to report to you. Tianfu Inn? Zhou Yade frowned. Isnt that the ce that the Zhuge n had appointed for the doctors of the Medicine Banquet to stay in? Cold sweat crept up Sun Chengcais face. He said hurriedly, Let him get here quickly. He muttered, Dont tell me that the two small brutes have stirred up some troubles? As he said, the cold sweat on his face turned into pea-size droplets which dripped down. Im afraid that its not small trouble this time... Zhou Yade frowned. The guests who stay there are only the doctors from the Law-Enforcement Hall and the Medicine Valley... We cant afford to make trouble on whichever side. Even if its those private doctors, therell always be expert guards with them... ... Chapter 975 - This Time, Its Really Over

Chapter 975: This Time, Its Really Over

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhou Yades words made Sun Chengcai even more nervous. Sun Chengcai said imploringly, Brother Zhou, brother inw, if something really happens this time around and I cant deal with it, please help me... Zhou Yade sighed. As long as nothing big happens, I still can take out some weight from my Law Enforcement Hall... Everyone will more or less give me some face... You shall rest assured. Sun Chengcai became less worried. At this moment, that fat shopkeeper of the Tianfu Inn finally rolled in like a ball, shouting at the same time, Old Master Sun, its terrible this time around... If you can quickly go there, there may still be some hope... Sun Chengcai shouted, Shut up! Say slowly! What serious matter has happened? That deserves you to be so flustered? Where are your manners to howl like this in my Sun ns hall? That fat shopkeepers face was full of sweat. Its the two young masters. Theyve started a conflict with someone in the inn... Started a conflict? Sun Chengcai felt more relieved when he heard this. As long as its only a conflict, its easy to be dealt with. Is it only a conflict? Whats the background of the other party? Sun Chengcai held up his teacup and drank slowly and extremely calmly. Talk about the details slowly. The fat shopkeeper was so anxious that he kept hitting his ass. He said, Today, a warrior from the Zhuge n sent a guest into our inn; this guest is very young and handsome. He wears ck clothes, and looks to have a very good temper... Speak the key point. Sun Chengcai was even more relieved. Looks to have a very good temper? Now, all those people who get bullied are those with good temper. Looks like my sons arent at the disadvantaged side. Thats good enough... This guest has brought two females along with him. One is an adult woman, and another is a girl. The adult woman has her face covered, and she looks very charming... The two young masters somehow knew about it... the fat shopkeeper stuttered. He really wanted to p his own mouth. I normally could speak very glibly. Why did I end up stuttering today? Brought a woman? Sun Chengcai was startled. His teacup stopped moving near his mouth. I dont think shes the one, Zhou Yade said from aside, I heard that the woman whom the Bane of Fops has brought along isnt veiled... Sun Chengcais face rxed. He blew his tea and said, Whats next? Later, the two young masters, together with the young masters from the Qian n, Zhao n, Li n and Zhen n went to see the woman and wanted to rob her... the fat shopkeeper stuttered. Okay. Whats next? Sun Chengcai said lightly, They didnt kill her, I suppose? The fat shopkeeper looked at the Sun ns n master in surprise: Do you think I woulde to report this to you if your sons had gotten the upper hand and hadnt gotten into great trouble? No... That guest took out an identity jade token, and theres a poem on it... the fat shopkeeper said. Identity jade token? A poem? What poem? Zhou Yades heart skipped a beat and couldnt bear himself from asking first. He prayed silently in his heart: Jade token? Poem? God, please dont tell me that its that poem... Poem... I still remember it; Its... Heaven and earth of the vast South-East are cold, Law-enforcement makes my life more meaningful; with righteousness and fearlessness, I live up to the Nine Heavens! The fat shopkeeper said as he gesticted, I felt that somethings wrong with it. It seems to be the token of thew-enforcement master of the South-East region... Dang! Dang! Two teacupsnded on the ground at the same time and shattered into pieces. At the first sentence of the poem, the teacups of Sun Chengcai and Zhou Yade had alreadynded onto the ground at the same time. Tea water sshed onto the duos robes, but they seemed to havent sensed it at all. The duo had the same expression: wide eyes and agape mouth. They looked nkly at the fat shopkeeper. The four eyes seemed to have bulged out at the same time, almost falling onto the ground. At this moment, the duo had even almost forgotten to breathe! After startling for a moment, they yelled at the same time, What!? The duo felt their hearts turn cold: The young masters of the Sun n has tried to rob a woman from Han Xiaoran... Law-Enforcement Master Han??? This... this... What is this even! Even if they dont want to live anymore... they shouldnt do such a thing. What happened next? Sun Chengcai felt his heart beating like a drum. Sweat on his face streamed down like a waterfall, and he didnt even realize that his sweat had dripped into his eyes. He only looked nkly at the fat shopkeeper, and keeping thest hope with him, he said, The two young masters should have retreated when they saw this jade token? They didnt... the fat shopkeeper replied bitterly. They apologized? Zhou Yade said in a manner as if he was moaning. No, they didnt... the fat shopkeeper wiped away a handful of sweat. Then what the hell did they do!? Whats their reaction when they see the poem? Sun Chengcai roared furiously and almost jumped up. The big young master praised... Good poem, good poem... good literary skills... the fat shopkeeper said nervously. Three banging sounds heard. It turned out that the three people present were so shocked by the words good poem, good literary skills that they had fallen backward along with their chairs... Bastard... Sun Chengcaiid stunningly on the ground for a while before he moaned with a distorted face. He wanted to cry, but he had no tears. The identity jade token of thew-enforcement master... He actually praised that its a good poem... Were over, were over... Zhou Yade, who had boasted that he could resolve any problems for his brother-inw,y dispiritedly on the ground. He didnt even have the strength to climb up. Your Sun n has harmed me so much... Sun Chengcai, youve really got two good sons... Which one among the tens of billions of people in the Nine Heavens not know about the identity tokens of thew-enforcement masters? Your son actually doesnt know... Its alright if he just doesnt know, but he actually praised that its a good poem. Its still alright if he just praised. At most hell be seen as someone unknowledgeable... But he actually went to rob thew-enforcement masters woman! He jumped up abruptly and his two eyes were red. What the hell did I do in my previous life? Why do I have such an inw in this life! Whats next? Sun Chengcai said restlessly, still carrying thest hope with him. Then Ivee to report this to you... the fat shopkeeper said as he shuddered. The three people in the hally exhaustedly on the ground. What shall we do? Brother-inw... It seemed that Sun Chengcai couldnt climb up. How do I know? Zhou Yade said angrily, This matter has nothing to do with me at all. From today onwards, our two ns shall cut off any rtionship we have with each other. I dont know you, and neither do you know me! Sun Chengcai said angrily, F**k your mother off! You dont want to care about this? Zhou Yade, if not for our Sun n, how can you lead such afortable life here? How many purple crystals did you take? How many girls youve yed with? How many bribery cases have you engaged in? I shall tell you, you wont be any better for this matter. If our Sun n is over, Ill try as hard as I can to make you our scapegoat... Alright alright... You bastard... Zhou Yade said restlessly, You can only rely on me this time... Damn it! Why are you still daydreaming? Quickly invite your Sun ns elders out and prepare a gift so that we can go to make an apology! Stop roaring?! Yes yes yes. Sun Chengcai took a tumble and immediately jumped up. He shouted, Girl, quickly ask our few elders toe out. You shall tell my wife to prepare a great gift. The bigger the better! Its also alright to get all our Sun ns fortune out... Hurry! Hurry! Hurry hurry hurry! He gave a stack of orders. The few servants and warriors whod just rushed in rushed out again. After Sun Chengcai finished roaring, hended his ass solidly on the ground. His face was already tearful. Oh my God, what sins has our Sun n done? Which has caused such a great disaster! God, please be merciful and allow our Sun n to get past this... Zhou Yade said angrily, What sins? Dont you know? Your two sons are lechers. As long as they have their eyes caught on some girls, no matter whether theyre married or otherwise, your two sons would just want to get them. How many times did you stop them? Such a big disaster is also caused by your connivance. You also have a responsibility in this! Sun Chengcai let out a long sigh and muttered, Whats the use of saying this now... Then he lowered his head dispiritedly. Hurried footsteps came from the backcourt. A plump woman rushed out. Sun Chengcai, are you mad? Do you actually want to give away the whole ns fortune? Is your brain muddled? Sun Chengcai was furious. It also happened that at the moment, he had nowhere to vent his anger. So he jumped up and pped heavily on his wifes face. Bastard! I told you to prepare the gift, yet youre still babbling here. Do you want to die? If not for the two brutes that youve raised up, how will I go so far as to giving away all our ns property?! Ah? Its Duanmo and Canzhang? Covering her face, the plump woman was about to re up when he heard Sun Chengcais words. She screamed in horror, What happened to them? Quickly go prepare now! Sun Chengcai jumped up and roared. If you dont do it fast, our two sons will be dead. So will it be the same for our whole n! The plump woman nodded repeatedly and terrifically, and ran back. With a sh, three elders walked out. Chengcai, what has happened? Sun Chengcai was just about to answer when he heard a greatmotioning from outside, as if something big had happened. Footsteps sounds were heard. A warrior, full of sweat, rushed in. He said hurriedly, Something bad has happened! What! Sun Chengcai pulled a thread of his own beard down. Stamping heavily, he roared furiously, Say quickly! Our two young masters and their attendants, together with the few young masters from the Zhao n, Li n, Qian n and Zheng n, were tied up into one bunch, and now theyre dragged through the street towards our direction... Now, a fight is going on among them! the warrior said hurriedly. A fight? Sun Chengcais round face instantly ttened again, and his eyeballs protruded out of his face. He roared fearfully, Whos fighting with who? Therere people from our n, and also people from the Li n, Zhao n, Zheng n... and Qian n. All of them want to save their own young masters out... so theyve started a fight... Theres only one person against them, but... hes very powerful. That person has already created a river of blood... ... Chapter 976 - Parading through the Streets

Chapter 976: Parading through the Streets

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios River of blood? Sun Chengcai repeated the words unconsciously. Tears suddenly fell from his nk eyes. What are you going to do next to kill me? Suddenly, he became furious. River of blood... Is there still room to save the circumstance? That warriors face was full of sweat. n master, please make a decision. As long as you make an order, well save out the young masters regardless of anything! What to do? What else can be done? Other than sacrificing my life, what can I do? Sun Chengcai flipped his eyelids and wailed, Damn... Then his body turned soft and copsed onto the ground. Zhou Yade frowned. He hurriedly asked the fat shopkeeper who was still aside. Have you informed the other ns? Why have they suddenly fought together? Are the other ns all pigs? The other party is the special envoy of Law-Enforcement Master Han. Are they going against the entirew-enforcement officers this way? How do they have such enormous courage? The fat shopkeeper said with a tearful face, Ivee here once I sensed something was wrong. How do I still have the time to report this to the other ns... Presumably, they also dont know that theyre confronting the special envoy of Law-Enforcement Master Han... And they just want to save their sons... Its over now. Zhou Yade let out a long sigh. He said bitterly, My sons are both but frogs in the well. Theyve grownfy nesting here all day long. Over time, how would they know how big the outside world is? With their little capability, therere too many people who can pinch them to death with just a random hand... Theyve actually grown so arrogant. Theyve asked for this. He sighed again dispiritedly. But you bunch of bastards has also gotten me into trouble! The few elders of the Sun n were confused. What has happened exactly? Is it that serious? Zhou Yade already had no mind to be angry, and he exined this matter dispiritedly. Before he finished exining, the few elders were already utterly shocked! The three could hardly believe their ears, and they stood there, dumbstruck. Our Sun n has actually such marvels! Everyone could close one eye when you usually robbed women. Anyway, no one else here locally could be matched with our Sun n. Of course, nothing would happen. But at such a critical moment, both of you should be more well-behaved. How important is the Medicine Banquet? Once something goes wrong, not to mention who youve provoked, as long as the Zhuge n is raged, the whole Sun n will immediately be done! Youve actually gone fooling around at this time. It wouldnt be a matter if you just go fool around. But even if you stir up troubles, can you please dont stir up big troubles... Its good now. Youve directly stirred up super big trouble that will cause our n to be doomed eternally! Not only did you im that its a good poem on Law-Enforcement Master Hans identity jade token, you actually still want to grab his envoys woman? I feel thunder rumbling in my head just by thinking about this. How stupid a person is to do such... such a thing? Not only is this a great trouble, but this is also a great joke! The three elders gazed at one another helplessly. We shall go there quickly and take a look! one of them shouted, We shall retrieve the situation as much as possible... Otherwise, the Sun n will really be over... The three finally recovered from their stupor and rushed out hurriedly. Sun Chengcai also finally recovered his senses and ran out frenziedly together with Zhou Yade. God, it wont be a matter if someone dies from our side. Please dont let anything happen to Law-Enforcement Master Hans special envoy. Who doesnt know that Law-Enforcement Master Han is ranked number one in mercilessness in the Nine Heavens... The duo prayed in their hearts as they ran. The more they thought, the more they felt that this thought was impossible. Their faces became teary as they ran. Why are we so unfortunate... In the hall, the fat shopkeeper scratched his head. Damn it, there seems to have nothing to do with me now? Grand-mother**ker, Ivee desperately to report the news, and they actually didnt give me any reward... As he scratched his fat head, he walked out. Alright, I shall go join the crowd... Ive nothing to do anyway. Maybe my inn will have a great business in the future: When someone asks in the future: In which inn did someone say that its a good poem on Law-Enforcement Hans identity jade token? We really need to pay homage to such a strongman... That inn is also a ce of interest. If people spread this out, although the reputation of my inn wont be quite good, Ill make a fortune anyway... ... At that moment, an earth-shattering fight was going on outside! As Chu Yang led the few young masters out from the inn, a greatmotion was instantly stirred up! Who in this North Wind Town didnt know about these few fops? How many people were subjected to the bullies by these few fops? How many people had their families ruined because of these fops? Especially for those who had attractive-looking daughters, how did they wish to hide their daughters in the cer? Should they be discovered, it would also be impossible for them to escape from bad luck... Countless women were ruined by these people. If any slight resistance was put up, the whole family would be ruined! The local youth hated these fops even more: 30 to 40 percent of these youth had turned into cuckolds after they were married. What a shame this was to them? Even if theyre ordinary people, how could they take this lightly? Although on the surface, these people dared not to do anything as the Sun n was big and powerful and would retaliate should any people put up resistance against them, which one of the locals didnt bear deep hatred against the Sun ns bastards? Now, seeing that theyre tied up and being paraded through the streets, everyone was jubnt! But at the same time, they were also worried whether this person could withstand against the retaliation of the Sun n. More and more people joined the crowd. Everyone wanted to see these few bastards being retributed. Even though everyone couldnt do so personally, they still felt good just by looking at it! Heaven indeed has eyes! It has finally caught these few bad guys. Hope that these evils are really exterminated once and for all! Weve already been bullied by these few bastards for a long time. Chu Yang led the big team and strode out. He would give a violent pull on the rope once in a while; everyone who was tied in ropes would all slip onto the ground. The few fops had their bodies full of blood, and they looked at Chu Yang in deep hatred and great despair... As the fops walked along, the muscles over their entire bodies convulsed in agony. Perhaps, these few people wouldnt even have expected for their whole lives that one day they would be tied up like a dog being paraded through the streets! Chu Yang also inserted a wooden te into each of their backs to be stuck between the backbones. The tes were erected highly and very conspicuously, while their names were written on each te in striking bright red. Every step forward was a fit of heart-breaking pain. The pain was such that all of them had no choice but to bear with it when their minds were incredibly conscious, but it just wouldnt let them faint. If they fell down once, the pain they had to endure was simply equivalent to them dying once and dying whilst being awake! These few young masters were spoiled and arrogant, and they also spent little time on practicing martial arts. How could they endure such pain? As they walked, blood dripped behind them, and there were non-stopping shrill cries. In the end, they lost their energy to even moan. A road would be automatically formed wherever Chu Yang went. The direction of the road was directly towards the Sun n. On both sides of the road, everyone looked at Chu Yang pulling a string of people who were dripping blood all over their body, as if they were dogs. The scene looked so cruel and bloody, but theres not even one who revealed fearfulness in their eyes. Theres only pleasure in everyones eyes! Thats a kind of pleasure that one had after a long period of oppression. Although no one spoke, that gush of excitement within everyone was just like what one would have expected when a sudden rainstorm came after the extreme sultriness of the summer days. Everyone looked at Chu Yang enthusiastically! The eyes of countless people were filled with gratitude. No matter what youre doing this for, as long as you kill these few bastards, youll be our benefactor! Many people were thinking about immediately setting a longevity memorial tablet for this benefactor once these few bastards had died! In no time, the widest street in the North Wind Town was actually heavily packed with people. The sweeping sounds of robes through the air were heard. Several figures flew over. The leading person was dressed in ck and two words Law Enforcement were embroidered on it. The first toe was sure enough thew-enforcement officers. That person was already shouting in midair, Friend, where are you from? Please keep cool. Im from the local Law Enforcement Hall... Before he finished speaking, Chu Yang raised his head, shing his threatening-looking eyes like two bolts of lightning! Thosew-enforcement officers instantly sensed a chill in their hearts upon having their eyese into contact with those of Chu Yangs. And the leader among thew-enforcement officer actually stopped speaking. Chu Yang didnt say anything and just raised his hand. A ray of light slowly flew over. Thatw-enforcement officer reached out for it. Looking down, he instantly became shocked and fell onto his knees. I didnt know that its the special envoy of the South-East regionsw-enforcement master. Please forgive me for not giving you a proper greeting. How could aw-enforcement officer from a small Law Enforcement Hall here bepared to Han Xiaoran? Since Chu Yang was holding Han Xiaorans identity jade token, his status was equivalent to that of Han Xiaoran! Although Han Xiaoran was in charge of the South-East region and the South region was not under Han Xiaorans jurisdiction, his status as aw-enforcement master was enough to weigh thosew-enforcement officers down! Even though theyre not Han Xiaorans direct subordinates, as long as Han Xiaoran gave out an order, its sufficient to ruin this entire Law Enforcement Hall! How could these people afford to be remiss of Chu Yang? Chu Yang said coldly and sternly, Yall shall stand aside and give me a witness! That person said, Yes. Then he continued saying, Sir, may I know how have these people offended you? I... You dont know how theyve offended me? Chu Yang looked at him coldly. You dare to say this again?! That person broke out in cold sweats. I dont dare. Since they had arrived here in such a short time, they must be nearby when the ident took ce. How wouldnt they know? Chu Yang snorted and said, full of sarcasm, I dont need you to deliver justice. Youre not capable of delivering justice in the first ce! You also dont need to talk! You only need your eyes and ears here, and not your mouths. If you dare to expose my identity, Ill charge you the same way as I did to the few behind me! He gave them a stare. After I finished dealing with this matter, Ille to deal with you! Have you understood? Yes! thatw-enforcement officer agreed as he oozed sweat heavily. Under Chu Yangs fierce momentum, he only felt chilliness all over his body, as if he was naked in the winters wilderness. ... Chapter 977 - Do you feel good now?

Chapter 977: Do you feel good now?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This leader stood aside along with his subordinates, trembling. Their heads hung low; they dared not to go too near or too far, and dared not to say a single word. The leader originally wanted to send someone to inform Zhou Yade about this, but sensing Chu Yangs sternness, he dropped this thought Seeing the few young masters who were beaten, threatened and tortured at the same time, and had already lost their human shapes now, this leader got more and more upset. This guy is really sinister... This special envoy is really valiant. Hes holding the token of the South-East regionsw-enforcement master, yet he came directly to South region to enforcews. Impressive. How big a trouble does he want to stir up before he stops? But from the looks of it, should he want to stop... Its almost impossible! Looks like hes going to create a river of blood this time in the North Wind Town. Swishing sounds were continuously heard. It was the experts from the other four ns who hade to save their young masters upon hearing the news. There was a sensation among the crowd! A road was separated out, and the people from the few ns came out from the crowd. Seeing the young masters behind Chu Yang tied up and being paraded through the streets, their pupils shrank. A burly macho walked up, sped his hands and greeted to Chu Yang, and said loudly, This friend, please stop. Im from the Qian n, and the one behind you suffering from your torture is our young master. May I know how has he offended you that you have to treat him so cruelly? No matter what, havent you gone too far? You must know in the martial world, people have to be reasonable in what they do! Im treating him cruelly... I have to be reasonable? Chu Yang lightly repeated the two sentences. He raised his head and said, Do you mean that Ive done wrong today? And Im being unreasonable? These words were said in a very calm manner, but the feeling that there was going to be an uing storm was obvious. Chu Yang cast a faint spell of death. The burly middle-aged man actually couldnt bear to retreat a step. He said roughly, No matter whos right or wrong, you cant torture my ns young master! Let go of our young master first and we shall discuss whos right or wrong! The feww-enforcement officers aside shut their eyes: This Qian n is going to be over! If they hade up and apologized directly, they might be given a way out. Now... its impossible. Chu Yang nodded slowly. He looked around and asked in a forbidding manner, The Qian n hase. Im not sure if the Li n hase too? The Li n is here! A road was separated out from the crowd on the left. There were dozens of people who came forward. A macho in purple in the middle stood arrogantly and stared fiercely at Chu Yang. Kid, let go of my son! It turned out that the Li ns n master had personallye. Chu Yangs cold and limpid eyes looked at him. You didnt ask for whos right or wrong, and you first demanded me to let go of your son?? The Li ns n master smiled sinisterly and said, Kid, youre already over now. Why should I ask for whos right or wrong?! The feww-enforcement officers looked pathetically at this Li ns n master: The whole Li n would probably be going to be over when he said this... Chu Yang nodded slowly. Good, very good... Wheres the Sun n? A macho squeezed out from the crowd. Im here! Kid, if you dont let go of our young master, this spot will be where youre going to die! And today shall be your deathday! Each n had be more and more unyielding. Very good! The Sun n is also here, Chu Yang looked colder and colder, and said, The Qian n, Sun n and Li n are all here. Wherere the Zhao n and Zheng n? Two groups of people appeared and roared, Let go of our young masters first! All five ns are here! Chu Yangughed and said, Ive already understood what you mean; that is to say, no matter whos right or wrong, I must let go of these people, right? Even if your young masters had done any heinous crimes, I must let go of them first, isnt it? There were exactly 300 to 400 people from the five ns altogether. The lineup was strong, and everyone looked bold. That macho from the Qian nughed and said, Youre right! Even if our young masters are wrong, theyre right! If you dont let them go, you also cant escape from death! These two women behind you shall also suffer for the rest of their lives! A big roar was heard outside. Youve said quite right! An elder in green walked up slowly. That macho from the Qian n hurriedly bowed down and greeted, n master, youve actuallye personally. The elder in green nodded slowly. sping his hands behind his back, he walked up slowly, and his eagle-like eyes stared closely on Chu Yangs body. He said lightly, Young man, I know that youve got quite a bit of influence. But, this is the North Wind Town! I advise you that unless youre capable enough, dont ever do anything impulsive. As long as you let them go and give us a sincere apology, then let your mastere and have a good talk with us, I can vouch for you, and let pass this matter today! Otherwise, be prepared to die! The elder in green looked lightly at Chu Yang. Young man, how about it? Chu Yang took in a deep breath and said, These few people wanted to grab away my wife... And theyve already robbed the wives of many other people. Is this kind of behavior eptable in your eyes? That macho asideughed and said, This is the Nine Heavens! Kid, do you know, no matter whether its resources, women or crystals, everything belongs to the strong! If your wife is robbed, you have only yourself to me for not being strong enough! We dont think that this is the right thing to do, but as long as you have the capability, no one will reprimand you for robbing other peoples wives! Do you understand? Chu Yang smiled strangely. Is that the case? That macho said definitely, Yes. Chu Yang raised his head and looked at the elder in green and the other few n masters, and asked lightly, You didnt speak. Looks like you agree with what he has said? The elder in green frowned. Let go of the young masters first! Imand you to do it! Command me?? Chu Yangughed. He flew forth with his hands sped behind his back, and said lightly, Since this is the case, dont me me for my maliciousness and going on a war with you! His two eyes swept past the five people, and he said, Those unrted people, please stay away from here so that Ill not injure you by ident. Not needing him to say so, the crowd had already dispersed far off, leaving Chu Yang to battle against the five ns. The five ns looked coldly and sarcastically at Chu Yang. This kid is really bold. Does he want to battle against our five ns all by himself? Your words have dispelled my final doubts, Chu Yang said smilingly. Amidst the long street, his ck clothes blew soundly in the autumn wind. I originally have some scruples about exterminating the entire ns, thinking that its wrong to do so. But now, Ive understood what it means by jackals from the sameir, and what it means by one deserving more than death for his crimes! There are five ns here today! Chu Yang looked coldly at the people opposite him, and said word by word, Hereby, I swear to the Heaven that I shall eliminate these five ns from the Upper Three Heaven today! Ill definitely exterminate them by their roots! He paused for a while and continued saying, Regardless of whether theyre male, female, elders or kids, Ill kill them all; no one shall escape from my hands! The crowd became silent. Chu Yangs voice spread out for a long distance, and everyone heard these words. There was instantly amotion in the crowd. The elder in green was actually not raged. He looked interestedly at Chu Yang. You actually want to kill all the five ns by yourself? Hahaha... All those behindughed in unison. Chu Yang looked coldly at them and his eyes looked more and more murderous. Suddenly, he chanted, A lone person moves unhindered in the mortal world. With a sword in hand, what difficulty there could be? I shall behead the whole world even though I dont have such intentions, and ughter the world when I have no apparent reason for doing so! The river of blood under my sword flows on for thousands of feet, and the bones under my soles pile up into tall mountains! Even if I ughter the whole world, the first drop of blood wont turn cold! This was a poem recited by the sword spirit in the Far North Wastnds of the Middle Three Heavens. That time, no one survived under the sword spirit. This time around, Chu Yang recited the same poem again. His determination was the same as that of the sword spirit. Kill! Never leave anyone alive! Kid, looks like you dont appreciate my kindness? The Qian ns n master squinted his eyes and revealed a faint spell of death. Chu Yang smirked. He retreated back and came next to the Qian ns young master. Extending his hands, he pulled down violently! A shrill cry of that Qian ns fop reverberated through the sky. His left hand, along with his skin, bones and a long vein, was pulled down! After letting out a scream, hepletely passed out! Chu Yang raised his legs and stepped on a broken bone of the Qian ns young master. Turning back, Chu Yang grinned at the Qian ns n master, revealing his white teeth but casting out chilliness at the same time. n Master Qian, are you satisfied this way? Do you feel good? Speaking of which, Chu Yang raised his feet and stamped onto the fops crotch. Two bursting sounds were heard as if the two eggs had cracked under Chu Yangs feet. Instantly, blood flowed out rapidly from the fops lower body. If you didnt feel good back then, do you feel good now? Chu Yang sneered as he looked at the Qian ns n master. The originally calm face of the Qian ns n master instantly wentpletely distorted! Seeing his own son being abused like this by others and castrated on the spot, what feeling was that? His eyes turned nk and he almost fainted. He let out a furious roar as if his heart was torn apart alive at this moment. Little Hao!! He screamed in anguish. Kid, youve injured my son. I swear that Ill cut you into pieces! He raised his head, and his eyes had already turned blood red! Your son has once treated others the same way, and he did this with more than one person. Chu Yang said lightly, Your son is your son, are the sons and daughters of other people not the same? Motherf**ker, theyre all base people. How can they bepared with my son? How can a hundred thousand ves bepared with the hair of my son?! the Qian ns n master screamed and stamped his feet. Chu Yang smiled coldly. They cant bepared with your son? Ill not let your son bepared with them now! Even if I let him go to hell, he shall be a broken and iplete ghost there! With a swish, his hands swept forth like wind and dug out the eyes of that bastard. ... Chapter 978 - Killing Like A Madman!

Chapter 978: Killing Like A Madman!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios My son!! n Master Qian screamed again, and hurled towards Chu Yang. Kill him! But he saw something flying towards him. It was two ck lumps. He conveniently hit it away without even thinking; only then did he hear Chu Yang say smilingly, Catch it. s, youve broken your sons eyeballs... n Master Qian had almost gone insane. Under a word ofmand, experts came rushing towards Chu Yang from all directions! At this moment, he suddenly heard a ng sound the humming sound of the sword! His heart suddenly jerked. This soft humming sound seemed to be able to vibrate through anyones soul. It was filled with murderousness and chilliness! It was as if a deity above the Nine Heavens had sounded the prelude of a massacre. At the next instant, everyone who had hurled forth with their swords felt the humming sounds of their own swords! All the swords pointed straight up towards the sky at the same time! The worshiping of swords! n Master Qian was dumbstruck and his pupils shrank rapidly. He roared, Wait! Youre the Sovereign of swords? Chu Yang snorted. With his hands sped behind his back and his body filled with sword energy, he flew forth. Why? Cant I? n Master Qian retreated rapidly. He shouted in panic, Sovereign... There must be a misunderstanding about this matter! He was anxious and afraid, and his forehead was already covered in sweat. He wouldnt even have dreamed that this teenager, whose cultivation couldnt be observed at all, was actually a Sovereign of swords! The best experts in the n were only at the third or fourth stage Monarch levels. How could such a tiny n resist against a Sovereign of swords? At this moment, he had quickly lost his idea of avenging his son. A misunderstanding?! Chu Yang smirked. I also have a misunderstanding about your mom! Chu Yang was so angry with n Master Qian that he almostughed... Motherf**ker, he is actually talking about a misunderstanding at this moment? Extending his palm and with a humming sound, a sword which was casting cold light appeared in his hands. With a sh of cold light, a head went tumbling onto the ground! Amidst the blood, a murderous intent rose in Chu Yangs heart. He stopped holding back further. With a cold shout, he rushed towards the crowd, his ck clothes fluttering in the air. People from the five ns came rushing forth madly with their daggers and swords. With a kick, that headless corpse in front of Chu Yang was sent flying in the air. Then Chu Yang rushed forth, facing the rolling crowd! At this moment, he actually started whirling his thin and brittle sword, using it as a dagger! With a raise of his sword, another head was off. Following which, with a kick, the headless corpse was sent flying into the air. And this cycle repeated! Instantly, countless heads were rolling on the ground. The whole street was like a watermelon stall thats knocked over. Everyone moved nimbly and madly around in the battle, and so, the heads were also being kicked around. But even if the heads were kicked out, there would immediately be new headsing down! Chu Yang was filled with murderous intent, but his eyes looked calmer and calmer. Enemies were all around him, but he was extremely nimble in moving around. Heads after heads were chopped off. Regardless of where he attacked, there would definitely be shrill cries! Blood waves! He didnt extend any killer moves. He just chopped off those enemies heads crisply! Other than chopping off their heads, he didnt strike on any other body parts! Ive already told you that I want all of you to be broken and iplete ghosts! His suit of ck clothes floated here and there in a ghostly manner, and he wielded his sword rapidly. Heads went rolling one after another on the ground. And on the ground were pools after pools of blood... What was a river of blood? Probably... this was it. Although Chu Yang was besieged, no one could get near within three steps around him. Anyone who rushed up to him would have his head chopped off and his corpse kicked away instantly. How would ordinary people have seen such a horrible scene in their lives? The crowds afar let out constant screams. Many peoples faces had turned white and their bodies were also shivering, but no one left and no one closed their eyes. Everyones eyes were wide open. Although they felt very terrified that they almost wanted to faint, contentment was written on everyones face and in everyones eyes! Youve killed them right! You couldnt have been better at killing them! This bunch of gangsters should have been settled long ago! Many people knelt down in front of the blood pools and the stretch of corpses, praying with their faces awash with tears. Daughter, you can now rest in peace; weve already had a savior who has revenged for you! He has already wiped away your disgrace! Youre still my unblemished daughter... Son, you can rest in peace now. That person who had once insulted, beaten and killed you was subjected to an even more brutal killing today! He didnt even have aplete corpse left... Even if you meet him underground, youll still be far better off than him. Wife, you dont need to worry now. Ever since you left us, our family has been living in grief. Our daughter was only seven or eight years old then. You were worrying before you died that our daughter would be bullied by those brutes. You can rest assured now. That bunch of bastards is already dead... Youre alone underground, so you must remember that if you meet a bunch of headless ghosts there, stay far away from them... Theyre that bunch of viins... ... Amidst a stretch of shrill cries, after Chu Yang had enough of his sword, he suddenly flew up and kicked on a machos head. With a bang, it burst at the ce where it was kicked! Before the bodynded on the ground, Chu Yang gave another kick on another machos head. With another bang, it exploded again! Chu Yang gave nine consecutive kicks in midair. Nine human heads had instantly turned into crashed watermelons! A bunch of bastards! If I let any one of you die with an intact corpse, Ill not travel in the martial world anymore! Chu Yangs cold and brutal voice sounded amidst the rolling heads, blood waves and shrill cries. Anyone would know at a nce that this teenager in ck had actually dealt with these hundreds of people quite easily! The pressure within the enemies suddenly increased. A few figures flew out in a ghostly manner into the crowd and started attacking Chu Yang crazily. Chu Yangs eyes lit up. Monarch level experts! You finally dared toe up now? Extending his sword, sword energy instantly overwhelmed him, and he straightly greeted them! Four or five faces opposite him revealed sinister smiles. Even if youre a Sovereign of swords, if you fight with us in such a direct manner, your force definitely cant be matched with that of ours put together! Colliding of forces with your opponent is not what you, a Sovereign of swords, is good at. A Sovereign of swords is only good at fighting using swords! Looking at the contentment in their eyes, Chu Yang sneered in his heart. He said softly, Im not colliding forces with you! Youre seeking death for yourself! As he said, five or six swords very quickly collided with Chu Yangs sword. But not to those few peoples expectations, their swords, when came into contact with the sword gleaming with cold light, instantly turned as if they had be tofu! With a soft cracking sound, each sword was cut into two. Instantly, the opponents were frightened out of their wits, and an intense sense of danger overwhelmed them. They yelled and wanted to retreat. But, it was toote. Chu Yangughed. He suddenly jumped up, and his sword suddenly became a dagger. He consecutively shed down five times like bolts of lightning! Five heads fell neatly from their respective necks onto the ground. From the necks of the five Monarch level experts, round blood columns rushed up in unison to hundreds of feet above the ground; just like a rainbow! Everyone screamed in amazement at the same time! Not looking at the rainbow at all, Chu Yang retreated rapidly. Wielding his sword once to the left and to the right, two heads were cut down. Then giving out two kicks, two heads were kicked up, mming heavily onto the heads of the other two people who were rushing towards Chu Yang. With two bangs, the four heads exploded. Chu Yang wielded his sword with his right hand, and threw punches with his left hand, while he whirled his two feet like a whirlwind. Another dozen of people thus died. They either had their heads cut, or smashed by being punched or kicked! These hard human skulls had turned tofu-like and soft under Chu Yangs hands and feet. n Master Qian retreated rapidly. His face had already lost its color. Looking at the skull not far away from him, his face turned pale. This was the skull of n Master Li. Only just now, it was kicked several times before it got to his feet. Now, his heart was filled with terror. He didnt expect at all that his son had actually provoked such enormous trouble. Looking at Chu Yangs brutal killing methods, n Master Qian knew that Chu Yang was definitely not joking when he said he wanted to exterminate all their ns! Chu Yang was capable of doing this! Because Chu Yang was... very happy in killing people! His mood was great! There were a full 300 people gathered here from the five ns. Now, there were fewer than 100 left. The long street which was hundreds of feet long was now entirely covered with blood. On the ground, one could rarely find spots that were still in its original color! Strong blood smells rushed up and hovered over the sky, not scattering even for a long time. n Master Qian looked around, hoping to find a straw to clutch at. If Chu Yang continued his killing, n Master Qian would definitely be over. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. He finally saw hope. Which was, a distance away, there were two women, one adult and one child, who were watching this massacre. At this moment, the few fops were under their escort. The few young masters were so terrified by now that they had be incontinent. Looking at the pools of blood sshing out and skulls rolling on the ground, the young masters felt as if they had lost their minds. Oh my God, did we deserve to provoke such big trouble? Isnt it just for ying with a few women? Weve actually caused such a great disaster... n Master Qian was overjoyed when he saw these two women. With a nce at them, n Master Qian knew that they didnt have any cultivation. And Chu Yang, this death god, was busy with killing people, and he actually didnt notice him! Great! Such a heaven-sent opportunity! As long as I take hold of these women, Ill gain the initiative! He flew up and rushed forth like a bolt of lightning. Theres deep excitement in his eyes! He dared not to face Chu Yang, this Sovereign of swords, but he actually went to confront Zi Xieqing, this woman who was 10,000 times more terrifying than Chu Yang! Now, seeing that Chu Yang actually didnt notice him, n Master Qian became even more excited. Cracking his mouth open, he almost startedughing from the bottom of his heart. ... Chapter 979 - Satisfying! Really satisfying

Chapter 979: Satisfying! Really satisfying

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang clearly noticed, from the corner of his eye, the actions of this n Master Qian, but Chu Yang only sneered a little and didnt try to stop n Master Qian at all. Bastard, youll know how wrong you are very soon. Im at most a killer, but the one that youve found is absolutely an ancient devil! Go ahead and bleed. Like a bolt of lightning and a gust of wind, n Master Qian came in front of Zi Xieqing very sessfully. To be honest, he didnt expect himself to be so sessful. God is really on my side. He revealed a smirk on his face. He was already thinking of what he should do if he got these two women and Chu Yang got threatened... When he was about toy actions, he saw both women smiling at him affectionately. The child had her eyes squinted into two cute crescent moons; she even exposed a little of her rabbit-like teeth. The adult was smiling warmly at him, like a fox who had seen a chicken. n Master Qian was a little puzzled. Im here to catch you. Why are you smiling? Are these two women idiots? But at the next moment, he stopped thinking of this question. He roared, You two bi*ches! ... He originally wanted to say, Roll over to me! But he suddenly felt dizzy when he wanted to say this out. Somehow, what came out of his mouth actually became You two b*tches! ... What are you smiling for... Uh-huh... Baa? The feww-enforcement officers had long been giving attention to the two women in the dark. Sensing that the situation was far from good at this moment, they instantly wanted to jump out to protect the women. If the family of this envoy suffers from any ident, our career will really be over... Look at how skilled this envoy is in killing people... But when thew-enforcement officers had just jumped out, about to take actions, they heard such a sentence. Instantly, they lost their weights and fell onto the ground awkwardly. Although their whole body was in pain from the fall, their eyes were still wide open in disbelief. They had just seen n Master Qian rushing forth fiercely and cursing the women! But at the next instant, he had be gentle, and even started to shake his head and tail, while speaking in an extremely cheesy manner: What are you smiling for ah-ah-ah uh-huh baa? The feww-enforcement officers felt as if thunder had directly hit their heads! Instantly, their skin crawled. Especially when these words were said by a man... They sounded even more inconceivable. Aspared to the shock of thew-enforcement officers, n Master Qian was even more shocked, to the extent that he felt like copsing! He had clearly thought of saying some other words, but he still said these words! He was instantly startled when he heard clearly what he had just said. He immediately covered his mouth and stopped fearfully. Whats going on? Chu Leer looked interestingly at n Master Qian, as if she was watching a monkey show. Zi Xieqing smiled slightly at him, but her eyes looked as cold as ice and as sharp as dagger! Zi Xieqing, as a woman, was even more hateful than Chu Yang towards these shameless ns! Only women could understand the hardships of women, and only women could understand how abominable and unpardonable were the atrocities of these people! Whats going on? n Master Qian looked at Zi Xieqing in horror. When these words were said, he suddenly felt that his sound had resumed to normal. Was I bewitched just now? He had hardly recovered from his shock as he thought about this, and still felt that catching these two women was the urgent task on hand. As for whether he was bewitched or otherwise... he thought that he should think about this afterward. So he extended his body again! He jumped up in a dignified manner. But, at the next moment, while he intended to rush forth, he instead suddenly did a kip-up in midair! It was worse now. While his lower body continued to rush forth, his upper body disobediently flipped backward. With a clear cracking sound, n Master Qian fell straightly onto the ground. His face twisted in a grimace of pain He suffered a sprain in his waist. If this matter was spread out, it would definitely be aughing stock. This incident wouldnt have appeared even for Great Martial Masters. n Master Qian was a Martial Monarch, yet he had actually sprained his own waist! The feww-enforcement officers nearby were already dumbstruck. Each one of them stretched their necks and widened their eyes, just like stunned chickens. They had really gained some insights today... Next, more shocking things happened. n Master Qian suddenly jumped up and shouted, Im really a bastard! Aw-enforcement officer swallowed a mouthful of saliva and straightened his eyes. Damn it! Is this n Master Qian mad? The rest of thew-enforcement officers nodded at the same time. n Master Qians face was awash with tears and he revealed an extremely terrified and incredible expression. He raised his hand and pped heavily and repetitively on his face, and scolded at the same time, Im really a bastard! All my ancestors are cuckolds! Do you know Im not a human at all? Im a brute! My father, son and ancestors are all brutes! Not only Im a brute, but Im also a son of a bi*ch! And a descendant of many bi*ches. Every year when I went to serve my ancestral graves, other people used wine, but our n used urine! Among all my ancestors, the males were all eunuchs, while the females were all bi*ches... Our whole n is really made up of bastards... Bam! Bam! The feww-enforcement officers fell neatly onto the ground. Every one of them started to shudder over their entire bodies. They had seen people cursing others, but they certainly didnt see anyone cursing himself so severely and badly, and he even cursed his ancestors altogether with himself... This n Master Qian is really a talent... n Master Qian had deep cultivation. How loud did he sound? He could simply make the deaf hear! And everyone could hear him far and near! Everyone around him was startled. n Master Qian beat himself severely as he cursed; then he staggered towards his son, crisply twisted his sons neck, and tore it forcefully down! Next, he threw his sons head up. Then with a kick, it flew up into midair like a rocket! n Master Qian flew up. Then, he gave the head another strong kick! Swish... His sons head flew off and vanished. At the next moment, n Master Qian dropped down onto the ground. Patting his chest and dancing around, he roared, Satisfying! Really satisfying! Its really satisfying to end the posterity of such a son of a bi*ch! Hahaha... Then, he copsed onto the ground and wailed, My son... Your father was bewitched... He had actually woken up again. Not for long, he started to grab his own hair and curse with gritted teeth, You bastard! With a puff, he pulled down his entire head of hair! He didnt stop stamping his feet and cursing, as he dug out his own eyeballs, resolutely threw them into his own mouth, and chewed on them. He severely punched with his left hand on his own elixir field, while at the same time, his right hand grasped at his own crotch! He roared, Let me end my posterity! Bastard! After letting out a shrill cry, n Master Qian fell onto the ground and went into spasm. He was in extreme agony. I cant see... I cant see... I... What the hell is going on?! When he did all these things, he was clearly aware of what he himself was doing. But he just couldnt control his own limbs and mouth. He had killed his own son personally. He had personally made himself blind, castrated himself, then abolished his own cultivation... He was conscious throughout the entire process... The terror in him now was simply beyond anyones imagination! Moreover, from the beginning till the end, he didnt understand at all what was going on! Aside, a middle-aged mans blood was racing as he saw this scene! He couldnt help but scream, Satisfying! Really satisfying! Its really satisfying to end the posterity of such a son of a bi*ch! Hahahaha... These words were the same as what n Master Qian had said earlier on, but the significance of it was greatly different. As this middle-aged man said, he suddenly picked up a dagger from the ground, and desperately rushed over, chopping n Master Qians head off with one strike. He looked insane as he screamed towards the sky, Ive revenged for you! Ive revenged for you! *Sob*... Ive revenged for you! My wife, my daughter! Can you see this? Can you see this? He burst into tears like a child. After crying for a while, he suddenly raised the dagger and exhausted all his strength to sh on the bodies of n Master Qian and n Master Qians son, until he had not a bit of energy left. Then, he knelt down in the direction where Chu Yang was still fighting, and prostrated repeatedly, till his forehead became bloody! Benefactor, thank you! Thank you! Unfortunately, I cant repay you in this life! Ill definitely repay you in my next life! Not caring whether Chu Yang saw him or not, this middle-aged man just prostrated crazily like this. Then he stood up and stabbed the dagger into his own heart, shouting, My wife, walk more slowly with our daughter. Iming to report the good news to you! Ive revenged for you! Ive revenged for you hahaha... Finally, he fell into the pool of blood silently. Everyone looked at this scene quietly. Their eyes were filled with deep sympathy towards this man as well as deep hatred towards these few ns. This middle-aged man had two charming daughters who were both ruined in the hands of n Master Qians son. Because both daughters resisted against his brutal act, they were sold to brothels after being raped. They were not allowed to be redeemed, and the brothel was also not allowed to earn money from the duo, so they were equivalent to free prostitutes. As they couldnt tolerate themselves of being trampled on, they hadmitted suicide. The mans wife was extremely grieved. Not caring about the disparity in identity between the Qian n and her family, she went to seek for justice. On the second day, she was found hanging on a big tree, naked. She had already lost her breath by then. The family of this middle-aged man had been doing business for a generation. Originally, his family was fairly well-to-do. But suddenly, he had lost all his fortunes and his family! At this moment, seeing that the Qian n was finally punished for what they had done, he was so satisfied that he felt as if his heart was going to explode! Ever since he had lost his family, his heart had long been dead, as he felt that life held nothing more for him. He had been living only for the sake of taking revenge and seeing justice. Now that his wish was fulfilled, he stabbed the dagger into his own heart. However, his face was still beaming with sincere satisfaction. ... Chapter 980 - All the good and evil deeds would get requited!

Chapter 980: All the good and evil deeds would get requited!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang let out a long howl as he battled. With his divine senses, how could he not see this middle-aged man? Chu Yang didnt understand what story this man had, but Chu Yang knew that it must be extremely agonizing for this man! Otherwise, he wouldnt have killed himself at this moment! For a moment, Chu Yang found himself at a loss of how to feel. Letting out a roar, he shed his sword forth heavily like a huge gust of wind! There were previously fewer than 50 opponents left, but heads were seen rolling down onto the ground continuously, and in the blink of an eye, all of them were killed! Dozens of them fled frantically. But under the surveince of Chu Yangs divine senses, who could escape? Each one of them was killed with one strike and their heads were kicked back with one kick! The heads were gathered together into one pile. Chu Yang flew over to the middle-aged man and couldnt help but let out a long sigh upon seeing him. There was not a bit of pain on his face, but instead, there was endless joy and relief. Chu Yang stood there quietly for a long time. From the conversation among the crowd in a distance away, Chu Yang captured the life of this middle-aged man: His family was once wealthy, having done generations of business, and he also had a virtuous wife and beautiful daughters. Such a family that everyone admired had gotten into such a plight. Such an honest middle-aged man didnt have even a bit of cultivation. Maybe, the greatest use of a knife for him was only to kill chickens? But today, he actually boldly grabbed up a dagger and shed down a humans head! An ordinary man could also kill when hes angry! But how much hatred needed to be umted in him that could cause him to be so angry and kill people? How many grievances did he not vent out for him to suddenly break out at such a moment? How much had he suffered to do such a thing? He could have not suffered from those things! What should I do so that these people wouldnt suffer anymore? Amidst the stretch of blood, Chu Yang stood quietly. But he felt himself bing more angry and oppressed. Just now, it only took a short time for him to kill 300 to 400 of such viins! But, how big was the Upper Three Heavens? How many more of such people were there? Could he finish killing all of them? These were just a few small ns, but its already like this. What about the big ns? If not for the power of ns, how could a fop be called a fop? For the n of a fop, the bigger it was, the more powerful it would be, and thus, the greater area of disaster the fop would cause. If a n upied a town, then the disaster area that a fop could cause would be a town. The bigger the n was, the bigger the disaster area would be. How could Chu Yang finish killing all of them? Looking at this middle-aged man on the ground who had his wish fulfilled, Chu Yang gritted his teeth and said, I have to kill them even if I cant finish killing! If I see one, Ill just kill one! Even if theres bad karma on me that cause me to be a demon, I also want to kill them! Ill never be soft-hearted! He suddenly turned around and said aloud, Everyone, all the bastards are here. If you were once bullied by them, you can take your revenge! You can do whatever you want to them! Be rest assured that there will be no one who dares to retaliate against you! Theres amotion among the ground. Everyone looked eager. Really? ... a trembling voice asked. It seemed that he wanted to rush out, but he was also afraid at the same time. Really! Chu Yang nodded and pointed to those dead people. All these dead people here can testify! Im not making groundless talk! This man was so happy that he burst into tears. Then, he suddenly yelled, Revenge! Kill these bunch of bastards! And he rushed forth crazily! The crowd, who was originally hesitant, surged up. Contentment was written on everyones face. The few fops who were tied up screamed in horror and begged profusely for mercy, but their voices were instantly swallowed up. Chu Yang realized that among the crowd who had rushed up, the craziest ones were actually the women! Countless women hurled forth like she-wolves, wearing hateful looks on their faces. They even squeezed the men to one side. Everyone then started biting the fops with their teeth, trying to tear them apart, and using their sharp nails to cut the flesh of fops. The few fops and their attendants instantly died. There were also people screaming madly in the distance, Revenge! Heaven has opened its eyes! The bastards from the Qian n, Sun n, Li n and Zhao n are finally retributed! Come on everyone... Wang Erniu! Wang Erniu! Go quickly, go quickly... Everyone, run quickly! You cant kill them if you goter... The streets rumbled as the crowd rushed forth crazily like tides. Some knew that they couldnt go forth on time, so they ran back home to retrieve some money, then went to buy some firecrackers. Firecrackers started to crackle along the street. Smoke spread through the air. More and more people went to buy firecrackers. Some even rode horses to buy them. A shopkeeper simply put all the firecrackers in front of his shop. Im very happy today! Firecrackers are free today! Take as many as you want! Instantly, people surged in the square, and firecrackers sounded from all directions. Everyone was crying and smiling at the same time, and there were tears and contentment written all over their faces. The few fops in the middle only screamed for a while before they were bitten to death alive by the crowd who besieged them. Mouthfuls of flesh were bitten down from them. The sight became ghastly in a moments time... All the good and evil deeds would get requited! If it wasnt now, it only meant that the time hadnte yet! The more evil you were, the more tragic you would be! It was then Sun Chengcai had hurried here along with his men and saw such a seen. Stop! Zhou Yade let out a loud roar, but everyone ignored him and continued to do their businesses. Wheres the special envoy? Zhou Yade flew forth to inquire after finally seeing aw-enforcement officer. At the same time, another voice sounded, Youre from the Sun n? Sun Chengcai raised his head up and saw a teenager in ck who had his sword tainted with blood. As this teenager flew up and looked coldly at Sun Chengcai, Sun Chengcais heart skipped a beat and he immediately smiled back apologetically, Yes yes, youre... The teenager in ck said coldly, You shall ask your son who I am. And he flew away like a bolt of lightning. Sun Chengcai was still thinking of rescuing his sons when he came here. But due to the chaos here, he couldnt find where his sons were. While he was still muttering, the opponent had alreadye up to him. He was taken aback and retreated hurriedly, shouting, Sir, misunderstanding... Its a misunderstanding... The three elders behind sounded at the same time, Sir, please show some mercy... But how could Chu Yang be merciful? With a ng, he cut the sword in Sun Chengcais hands into two halves, and Chu Yangs sword was now aiming at Sun Chengcais face! Sun Chengcai panicked. He yelled, Sir, please, for the sake of the Diwu n and Zhuge n... Chu Yang sneered. Ill not relent even if its for the sake of Heaven! His sword mmed down heavily! The three elders flew forth at the same time, along with their swords, and started fighting with Chu Yang. Chu Yangughed and yelled, Kill! Suddenly, his sword changed to be a unique ray of sword light which carried with it a sharp sense of murderousness and bleakness that came from the ancient times. He yelled, The World Is Heartless! Along with ttering sounds, three elders from the Sun n who were eighth stage Martial Monarchs retreated repetitively. Their bodies vibrated intensely as they looked at the opponent in disbelief. The swords in their hands were already full of holes! Chu Yang transformed himself and his sword into a dazzling ray of light which shot forth unhesitatingly like a meteorite! Killing All Creations Is Not Enough! Shrill cries sounded as the three elders desperately tried to resist against it, but to no avail. At the next moment, three heads rushed up into midair at the same time, while Chu Yang had already turned around, rushing towards Sun Chengcai. Sun Chengcai stumbled back with a face of desperation! He had originallye to plead for mercy, but he didnt expect the opponent to actually charge forth directly at him without allowing him to speak a word! Instantly, he was scared out of his wits. He felt immensely wronged: Why cant you just let me speak a word... If you dont give any face to the Zhuge n, to whom can you give a face to? He suddenly felt enlightened and rushed desperately towards the direction of Zhou Yade. Brother-inw! Brother-inw! Save me, save me... Zhou Yade felt as if he had seen a snake or a scorpion as he saw Sun Chengcai rushing up to him. Oh my mummy... youre stilling to find me at such a time... He hurriedly retreated and yelled, Block him! Block him from me... Sun Chengcai yelled madly, Zhou Yade, youre a bastard! For so many years, you ate, drank and yed my things, but now, you dont want to care for me... Which time did we not share with you half of the resources that weve robbed? Among the girls that weve robbed, which beautiful ones did we not allow you to y with first? You you you... You actually dont want to care for us now? Zhou Yade was raged and panic-stricken at the same time. Nonsense! Nonsense! Youre speaking nonsense! Im aw-enforcement officer, since when did I ever do such things... Dont nder me! Sun Chengcaiughed shrilly. You bastard! Youre still saying such things... Say for yourself, where are your 37 concubines from? Theyre all grabbed by the Sun n for you! Motherf**ker, you still change your concubines from time to time... After youve finished ying with thest batch, theyre sold into brothels... Our Sun n did so many unjust things for you, yet you actually dont want to care for me now! Wheres your conscience? Is your conscience eaten by dogs... Zhou Yade pulled out his sword and rushed up madly. Shut up! You f**king shut up! He shed down his sword, but Sun Chengcai didnt dodge at all. Heughed wildly. Im going to die anyway. You shall be my scapegoat... Motherf**ker... A cold light from the sword shed. Sun Chengcais head rolled onto the ground. But it wasnt Zhou Yade who had killed Sun Chengcai! It was Chu Yang. Chu Yang stood murderously in front of Zhou Yade. Youre the hall leader of Law Enforcement Hall? Zhou Yade said fearfully, Sir, I really didnt do those things... Chu Yang looked coldly at him. I dont care whether you did those things or not! Im only telling you now to immediately bring your men to exterminate all these five ns! If any dog survives, Ill ask for your life! Zhou Yade felt relieved. Yes, yes! Ill go manage this. Thank you sir... A ruthless streak of cold light shed across Chu Yangs eyes, and he waved his hands. Go handle this quickly! You do not have much time left. If you dont do this thing well at the fastest speed possible, Ill decide then whether you shall have your head still on your neck or have it on the ground. Zhou Yade nodded. Yes! Yes! He turned around and roared anxiously, Assemble here! Lets go to kill people! Chapter 981 - Pay the price of doing evil deeds!

Chapter 981: Pay the price of doing evil deeds!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sounds of firecrackers filled the sky. Following which, firecrackers were also set off in other regions within the entire North Wind Town. Countless people were crying, countless people wereughing, while countless others had knelt down, prostrating to Chu Yang. Countless people were rushing away to inform those who hadnt received the news. Slowly, the whole town started to stir up. In the distance, the Li n was also set on fire, where dark smoke was seen belching out towards the sky. Immediately after which, the Qian n was also set on fire. In a moments time, the Zhao n and Zheng n were also embroiled in simr situations. Finally, dark smoke also was seen sneaking their way up the sky. The whole North Wind Town seemed to be in an apocalypse. But everyone was agitated and excited, as they cheered aloud with all their strength. They even didnt know what they were cheering for. Chu Yang led Zi Xieqing away. But the masses followed behind them, no matter where they went. The masses didnt speak, but they only looked at Chu Yang excitedly. Such a kind of look made Chu Yangs heart feel sour. How exactly were these very, very ordinary residents bullied and oppressed, that had caused them to break out at such a moment?! That had caused these women to use their own teeth to tear the skins of these rascals into pieces?! Wherever Chu Yang went, a path would be silently let out. Finally, Chu Yang stopped. He turned around and said aloud, Everyone, dont follow me anymore! Ive killed these people because firstly, they deserved it, and secondly, they had provoked me first. Yall dont need to be grateful to me. Go back home! The crowd remained silent. Chu Yang repeated twice again. An elder with white brows and beard walked out shakily towards Chu Yang. He bowed deeply before straightening his back, and said sincerely, This young master, no matter what youve killed them for, youre our benefactor. Weve long been looking forward to these people, who we cant afford to provoke, to be punished! Were only ordinary people, and we only have such hope... But were not capable of retaliating back on them ourselves. Now, youve killed them. Regardless of why youve killed them, youve after all killed them! This is ourmon hope. And young master, youve exterminated all the evils once and for all by directly destroying five ns... As the elder spoke, tears rolled down from his eyes. He shakily extended his hands and wiped off his tears. Thank you! ... I... My two flower-like granddaughters... can finally rest in peace... As he said, he couldnt hold back his agitated emotions and wailed aloud. The whole long street also started to be filled with crying sounds. Chu Yang let out a long sigh but only felt something tumbling and surging in his chest. He raised his head and didnt speak for a long time. In the beginning, when Zi Xieqing proposed this idea, Chu Yang felt that he would have to endure too much guilt by killing too many people. Besides, hes also a bit unwilling to kill people of such meager cultivations. But he had forgotten how great harm these people of meager cultivations in his eyes could cause to ordinary people. He could have not been concerned about this, but if these ordinary people were bullied, they would have nowhere to redress their grievances. At this moment, he acknowledged Zi Xieqings words: Anyone who deserves to be killed should be killed! Exterminate them once and for all! Exterminate them once and for all! After a long time, hurried galloping sounds of horses were heard. It was Zhou Yade who hade back with his entire body covered with blood. He had gone out for exactly four hours, and he had mobilized all thew-enforcement officers in the region toplete Chu Yangs task. To exterminate all the five ns. But he still felt nervous along the way back. He knew that he would definitely be punished; but theres no way he could escape. Chu Yang had the token of aw-enforcement master. As long as Chu Yang set out amand, all thew-enforcement officers in the world would be after him! He muste back. And he also felt that he could be considered to have his crimes atoned by helping Chu Yang to kill so many people. At this moment, Zhou Yade indeed also swore in his heart: Ill definitely not be a viin anymore in the future! Ill definitely not do anything evil again! If I survive this time, Ill definitely turn over a new leaf! Sir! I, Zhou Yade, havepleted my task! Zhou Yade stood straightly in front of Chu Yang. The surrounding crowd looked back at him one after another, with their eyes filled with contempt and hatred! Zhou Yade only felt prickles down his spine, and the muscles over his body slowly started to twitch. Chu Yang looked lightly at him and said, I heard that youre an inw of the Sun n? The uncle of those two fellows? I heard that you also have a share of whatever they had been doing? Zhou Yades knees fell onto the ground. Im damnable! But... I wont dare to do any of these again! He pulled out his dagger and cut down his three fingers, then raised his hand to make an oath. I, Zhou Yade, hereby vow to Heaven and the Nine Tribtions Sword, that Ill turn over a new leaf and start my life fresh from today onwards! If I vite this oath, Im willing to be struck dead by lightning!! It was the most sacred form of oath in the Nine Heavens to vow to the Nine Tribtions Sword! Chu Yang raised his head. Looking at the clouds slowly flowing in the sky, he said gloomily, Youve done so many evil things and killed so many people, yet you only need to make an oath and cut a few fingers... to start life anew. Hehe, but those people whom youve killed dont have any more opportunity to start their lives anew... Zhou Yade began sweating heavily. Chu Yang asked, For all these years, how many women have you ruined, and how many innocent people have you killed? Zhou Yades sweat blurred his own eyes. He didnt dare to speak. After a long time, he then spoke, Ive ruined... 500 to 600... women... And Ive killed... 1,700 to 1,800 people... Chu Yang looked lightly at him. I believe that you want to turn over a new leaf. Theres indeed remorse in your eyes, and I can feel that you indeed want to turn good... But if you want to continue to live, would these 500 to 600 women that youve ruined and these 1,700 to 1,800 people that youve killed, agree to you? Zhou Yade knelt down dispiritedly on the ground, not daring to speak a word. Chu Yangs sound gradually turned loud. Youve been a viin for all your life. Now, just by saying you want to turn over a new leaf, you want to be all right? Then, we must well let all the people in the Nine Heavens be viins! After they had done all their wicked deeds, they only need to sincerely say Im wrong... Then, what would be the use ofw-enforcement officers? Zhou Yade cried bitterly as he prostrated repeatedly. You must pay the price of doing evil deeds! Chu Yang looked coldly at him. Do you want to settle your life yourself, or do you want me to do this? Zhou Yade was in utter despair. He stood up and said in a low voice, I shall do it myself! He raised his head up to the sky andughed. Ive done so many wrong things. How can there be such a cheap thing to get away with everything just by saying that I regret doing all those things?! He suddenly turned around, extended his hands, and pointed out one by one. You you you you... You you... He consecutively pointed out 30 or 40 people, andughed, saying, All of you have long been following me, and have also done all sorts of wicked deeds. Now, you shall also follow me to death! He suddenly pulled out his sword. Chu Yang looked towards another person. It was Tao Ren, the Zhuge ns warrior who had previously led the way for Chu Yang. Tao Ren slowly and inconspicuously nodded his head, telling Chu Yang that Zhou Yade didnt kill the wrong people, and that he didnt use this opportunity to make anyone his scapegoats. Chu Yang smiled. Zhou Yade shed and killed all these people, before saying mournfully, If one did something wrong and he only needed to sincerely say Im wrong to get away with everything, what would be the use ofw-enforcement officers? He let out a loudugh, suddenly raising his sword, he severely chopped off his own head! Chu Yang looked calm and unaffected. *Youve done too many wicked acts in the past and harmed so many people. Even if I had known that you really felt remorseful and you would be a saint in the future, I would still kill you! * Because the souls of thousands of people who had died couldnt rest in peace because of you! Looking at the mes shooting up the sky, Chu Yang asked, Whos the vice hall leader of the Law Enforcement Hall? A stalwart macho walked up to a step. He looked awkward. Hes killed by Hall Leader Zhou just now... Chu Yang agreed and said, Then, you shall be responsible to divide the properties of these few ns to the residents. All those stolen things by the ns should also be exactly returned to them! The macho answered, Yes, sir! Chu Yang said lightly, You should know what to do, I suppose? Ill be leaving here after the Medicine Banquet is over. The stalwart macho stood at attention. Yes! Ill definitely not vite your order! He paused for a while and said, Sir, youve to be careful. The Sun n is the Diwu ns inw. If Diwu Qingyun knows about this, he may find you trouble... Chu Yang smiled lightly and said, Diwu Qingyun... Whats his role in the Zhuge n? Hes the stalwart of the Zhuge n, and his authority is also quite strong, this macho said, Diwu Qingyun is in charge of the majority of the ns external affairs. Oh? Then how about Diwu Qingrou? Chu Yang frowned a bit. Sir Qingrou... Hes the most important person in the Diwu n. Even within the Zhuge n, hes also the core think tank! The macho became serious. If Sir Qingrou bes embroiled in this... youll really be in big trouble... Chu Yangughed and said, Its alright. He thought: *If Diwu Qingrou bes meddled in this, will my trouble really be big? *Thinking of this, Chu Yang really felt uncertain. Would he be an enemy or a friend with Diwu Qingrou in the Upper Three Heavens? On the next morning, when Chu Yang set-off from the North Wind Town, he realized that the street was already packed with people. Everyone hade to watch Chu Yangs departure. A few painters rapidly drew Chu Yangs face and distributed it to everyone. Everyone received the paintings solemnly, as if they had received some priceless treasures! After they had gone back, they pasted them on the walls. They even burnt joss sticks and set longevity memorial tablets for Chu Yang! After going out for a long distance and looking back, he still saw many people kneeling on the ground! Weeping sounds filled the air. Sometimes I felt very strange. I didnt feel that Ive done anything, Chu Yang said a little sorrowfully. Zi Xieqing said lightly, People remember you and are grateful to you just because you didnt feel that youve done anything! If you do things with the idea of wanting people to owe you a debt of gratitude, youll absolutely not receive such treatments. Zi Xieqing continued a little sorrowfully, Actually... In this world, the majority of people just want to lead a steady life. Chu Yang let out a long sigh. As the three people continued their path forth for hundreds of miles, the Zhuge ns warriors who were escorting them had already changed two batches. At this moment, a great trail of dust rose from behind, and a cavalry caught up with them. The leader of the cavalry shouted, Is this the Bane of Fops, the Killer of Lechers in front? ... Chapter 982 - Ling Hanwu

Chapter 982: Ling Hanwu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yangs face turned dark. Since when do I have such nicknames? He stopped walking. Some people behind were wearing clothes that were as white as snow, and it seemed as if a sharp sense of chilliness was cast out from them. Hundreds of people in white walked forth silently with their swords in hand. Chu Yangs pupils shrank. Just by looking at these people, and without having them to speak, Chu Yang instantly could feel the sharp chill cast out from them! And, every one of them was an expert! Their minimum cultivation was at the Monarch level! There were also a number of Saint level experts. The few people walking in the middle of the team looked young, but for every step that they walked, it seemed that the whole heaven and earth was moving together with them. They had already reached the realm where they could integrate their bodies into the great void! Supreme Martial Artists! There was a man and a woman at the front. The man looked tall and handsome, while the woman looked mysteriously beautiful. There seemed to be some inexplicable sadness on the mans face, while the woman looked unapproachable and as if she could never smile. Chu Yang actually recognized this woman. The Ling n! Ling Hanxue! It turned out that these were people from the Ling n, one of the nine big ns which dominated the Nine Heavens. Zi Xieqing was also looking at these few people. Looking at the man at the front, she whispered to Chu Yang admiringly, This man should be less than 50 years old, but he actually is already a seventh stage Martial Saint! Although there are traces of him that he has used drugs to improve his cultivation, its very rare for someone to have such cultivation by his age! He can be said to be a prodigy! Chu Yang was startled. His cultivation is that high? Im definitely correct, Zi Xieqing said lightly, This woman is only 28 to 29 years old! But shes already a first stage Martial Saint! Her aptitude is no worse than that of the man. But its a great pity that she has cultivated using the Heart-Sealing martial arts! This martial art enables one to cultivate faster than any other martial arts, but as long as one bes enamored, hell be doomed! How would such a beautiful woman practice such martial art? Chu Yangs heart jerked. He remembered the indifferent attitude that Ling Hanxue had at the Lake of Despair. There was also a moment then where her eyes revealed the extreme pain in her. If ones heart isnt dead, how will he seal his heart? Chu Yang sighed. Zi Xieqing muttered, Yes. If ones heart isnt dead and doesnt contain any hope anymore, how will he seal his heart? As she said, she couldnt help but ask herself: Am I considered to have already sealed my heart? As they said, those people had already arrived in front of them. The handsome middle-aged man at the front said smilingly, I suppose this is Young Master Chu who has been ughtering people all the way in enforcing justice on behalf of the Heaven? Aside, the cold eyes of Ling Hanxue shot on Chu Yangs face. She said a little surprisingly, Its you! She had seen Chu Yang before in the Lake of Despair of the Middle Three Heavens and didnt expect to see him again here. My surname is indeed Chu, Chu Yang agreed as he smiled, saying, Miss Ling, weve met again. Ling Hanxue said lightly, I remember that youre called Chu Yang. Shouldnt you be at the Middle Three Heavens? How did youe to the Upper Three Heavens? The Nine Heavens was shut down after the battle that day... How did you manage toe up? Although she was asking questions, she still gave others the feeling that she was frosty and unapproachable. Although Chu Yang knew her temper, he still felt discontented in his heart. He said, Miss Ling, you must have remembered wrongly. The Upper Three Heavens was only closed in more than half a month after the battle. Ling Hanxue agreed and said, Then you must have entered here in that half a month. Ive taken it for granted. She had still said these words coldly, but she was actually making an apology. The middle-aged man in white aside smiled bitterly. Young Master Chu, dont me her. This niece of mine is just like this. s, even if shes talking to her father and me, shes also this cold. Were helpless about her. Ling Hanxue was slightly angry. Second uncle! Chu Yang had atst understood. For this Miss Ling, even if shes angry, shes also cold. And shes actually speaking like this to her second uncle! Looks like this is really her true nature... His heart skipped a beat as he thought about the conversation between Seventh Master Xiao and Ye Wubo in the battle then. Seventh Master Xiao had said then, Did I say incorrectly? Your sister Ye Chuchen was originally in love with Meng Geyin. He was the eldest young master from the Meng n, a vassal n of your n back then. But in order to ally with the Ling n, your n forcibly separated the two people, and wanted your sister to marry Ling Hanwu, the second young master of the Ling n... Second young master! Second uncle! Isnt the second young master back then from that generation one generation up the current one? This thought shed across Chu Yangs mind, and he instantly began to remember clearly that Seventh Master Xiao had also said then, Ye Chuchen would rather die than marry Ling Hanwu, and was still deeply attached to Meng Geyin. But Ling Hanwu was still manly enough to take the initiative to separate from Ye Chuchen! Is this man Ling Hanwu? Chu Yang probed, Senior, you dont need to be so polite. Im indeed Chu Yang. May I know how I should address you? The middle-aged man in white smiled lightly. Although he was smiling, the slight sorrow between his brows still lingered. He said calmly, Im Ling Hangwu, the second uncle of Xueer. Chu Yang finally confirmed the conjecture that he had. Its indeed this person! He couldnt help but feel his heart jerk: This person is my teachers love rival; Its because of this person that had caused the n of my teacher to be killed and him to wander down to the Lower Three Heavens. But, Ling Hanwu is also innocent for this matter. Because hespletely unaware of the Ye ns n. Moreover, he took the initiative to quit in the end to fulfill Meng Chaoran and Ye Chuchen. He can be said to be a real man. Chu Yang instantly felt a littleplicated in his heart. He said smilingly, Oh, youre Second Master Ling. He suddenly became startled as he spoke, and said, Oh... Ive said incorrectly... Ling Hanwuughed. My nieces name was changed by her teacher, so it sounds weird, as if she hase from the same generation as us. But... shes a girl, so it doesnt matter a lot. Actually, my niece was originally called Ling Yurou. It wasnt named after her seniority either, haha... Chu Yang said, I see. Ling Hanxue said coldly, Second uncle, its best not to mention me when you talk with other people. Ling Hanwu didnt take her words to mind, and insteadughed. Little Xue, be good. Im just talking about this randomly... Ling Hanxue frowned and walked to one side. Ling Hanwuughed and said, Young Master Chu, are you going to take part in the Medicine Banquet? If you dont mind, we can go together. Chu Yang said, Ive to really thank you if you cane with us. Therere too few people with us now, and weve gotten into quite a lot of troubles along the way. Ling Hanwu said smilingly, But, its also encouraging for us as you killed along the way! Do you know, after youve killed till the ninth fop, Ive ordered people to pay attention to you? After which, for every other one youve killed, a message would be sent to me. As he said, he took out a handful of papers from his chest. Heughed after counting them. Youre good! Youve killed more than 70 along the way! And the five or six that youve killed yesterday still arent included in here! Chu Yang said smilingly, Since I have a sword, I should make good use of it in killing the viins in this world! Good! Ling Hanwu shouted and muttered this sentence twice, Since I have a sword, I should make good use of it in killing the viins in this world! Since I have a sword, I should make good use of it in killing the viins in this world! He suddenly shouted, Get out the wine! I shall toast three good cups with you for these words of yours! I never met you before, but I just like and agree to what youve just said! The troop stopped. A person in white held out a packet of wine and two wine cups. Putting them in a tray, he held the tray over. Ill do it myself! Ling Hanwu stopped the person from serving the wine, and instead, personally picked up the wine packet and poured two cups of wine. He held up one of the cups and said, Chu Yang! Come, we shall toast this! Chu Yang smiled sincerely. Okay! He wasnt ostentatious at all. Holding up the cup, he gulped the wine! Ling Hanwu gazed at Chu Yang with fiery eyes. Laughing aloud, he said, Good! Cool! Lets have another toast! The duo held the cup and gulped the wine consecutively for three cups! Looking at each other, both of themughed at the same time. Satisfying! Ling Hanwu said, Youve killed these people well! The way youve killed them is even better!! I like it! Chu Yang smiled bitterly. He touched his nose and looked at Zi Xieqing, thinking: It turns out that this fellow thinks so highly of such strategies of killing people. Theres also one such person in your generation. As long as he sees any bully, hell kill the bully as quickly as possible. This person is one of the people that I appreciate the most among the younger generation. Its Y Mengse, Ling Hanwu said. Chu Yang agreed and thought: I canpletely guess this. Holding the wine cup and revealing a reminiscent look, Ling Hanwu sighed and said gloomily, When I was young, I was once like you. I braved out the martial world along with my sword and specialized in killing young ruffians! In a 10 consecutive years, I had killed exactly 1,300 of them! 1,300 fops! Not including their own men... Chu Yang calcted in his heart and said, Then you should have killed at least 10,000 people! 10,000 fops! Ling Hanwu shook his head. No, Ive exterminated a lot of ns of those fops. In those 10 years, I had killed at least 30,000 people. At that time, as long as I heard about the fops, I would take the initiative to go up to their ns. If any n resisted against me even slightly, I would kill the entire n! He smiled bitterly. In those 10 years, I was called a Cold-Blooded Butcher. Sometimes, I would travel about 1,000 miles in a day and kill three ns consecutively! In the end, my n sent for me. It was only after then did I stop killing. Chu Yangughed and said, Senior, did you suffer from any shock then? Ling Hanwu stared back, as if hes going to be raged. But instantly, he started to smile bitterly. The whole world knows about this! Why are you probing me? Yes, Im doing all of these for the youngdy of the Ye n, Ye Chuchen! Chu Yangs heart jumped heavily. After saying this, Ling Hanwu became lost in his thoughts. Shaking his head bitterly, he said, Whats the use of being sentimental? Whats the use of being derided by everyone in the world? If a womans heart is not with you, no matter how powerful you are, you cant grab her heart back! So, those people whopel women to be with them deserve to be killed! They should be killed along with their ancestors! Let them regret over having to end their posterity! Only then can this be a real punishment to them! Only then can it be satisfying! ... Chapter 983 - The Person Keeping The Watch

Chapter 983: The Person Keeping The Watch

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang extremely agreed with Ling Hanwu, and said, Thats right! What actual capability do these fops have? They only rely on their ns. Without the power of their ns, these people can only lead a life no better than that of dogs! The fops are only lecherous at first, but because of the connivance of their ns time and again, and the ingratiation of their subordinates... the fops gradually take this for granted. If anyone says that theres a group of righteous elders standing behind the rascals back, Ill spit on him a whole face of saliva! Ling Hanwu praised, You speak well! So, we need to exterminate the fops n! If anyone provides cover for the fops, he should be killed! Chu Yangughed, and simply felt extremely satisfied after having spoken such words. He said, But, what is it for when you did such things in those 10 years? Ling Hanwuughed in a strong self-mocking tone, and said, Youre not an outsider. I shall tell you about it then. The duo continued walking along with the troop. Then, Ling Hanwu ordered for a white horse to be given to Chu Yang. The duo chatted along as they rode on their horses. On another side, Zi Xieqing and Ling Hanxue were also chatting. If Zi Xieqing was said to be unapproachable and as cold as ice and frost, Ling Hanxue could be said to be directly an iceberg. As the duo walked together, they had caught many eyeballs, but they had also frostbitten quite a number of people too. Theyre just too cold. Regardless of whether its their expression or look, everything about them was cold. The conversation between them was even colder. Although their conversation topic was ordinary, the coldness in their tone could also freeze people up. Whats your surname, miss? Ling Hanxue asked coldly. Zi, Zi Xieqing said lightly. Erm, youve gotten into quite a lot of trouble along your trip? Ling Hanxue asked. Its alright, Zi Xieqing responded. Quite a number of young ruffians? Did youy hands on them? Ling Hanxue asked. What do you think? Zi Xieqing asked back. I cant see your cultivation, Ling Hanxue said. Its ordinary, Zi Xieqing replied. The questions the duo asked each other were very cold, and the same went to their responses. It seemed that both of them had found each other an opponent and that they were both at loggerheads with each other: Theyre challenging each other who could drive out the coldness of the other first! So, the duo talked like this all along the way. Some people who had rarely seen two icy beauties talking to each other curiously got near to them, wanting to hear their conversation. But upon hearing them, they started shuddering one by one, and quickly tried to shun them. Everyone felt piercingly cold over their whole body upon hearing such a cold conversation, as if it was deep winter at the moment. So they simply shunned the two women; even the four Supreme level escorts of the troop also shunned without leaving any trace. Two female perverts! Everyone scolded silently in their hearts. The duo in front of the troop was chatting non-stop. They had too manymon topics of interests. Why am I not an outsider? Chu Yang felt a little strange. It seems that weve only met today? Why am I not an outsider? Ling Hanwu smiled lightly and said, The first thing that Meng Geyin did after he arrived at the Upper Three Heavens was toe and find me. Chu Yang became spirited at once. My teacher? Where is he now? Humph! Ling Hanwu said furiously, Little punk! If your teacher hadnt told me that he had you as his apprentice, do you think that I would invite you to drink wine for the first time weve met? Do you think it is that easy to drink wine with me? Chu Yang started sweating heavily. He smiled bitterly and said, Its me whos too bold; Ive thought that weve fallen for each other at our first sight. Fallen for each other at our first sight?! Ling Hanwu almost dropped down from his horse. His eyes were wide open. You really talk a lot like your teacher. On the surface, you look simple and honest, but actually, your thoughts are weird and creepy and you make people at a loss of whether to cry orugh! No... Your teacher has also said wrongly. You dont look simple and honest on the surface too! Chu Yang didnt know whether to cry orugh. But everyone who has seen me before all said that Im simple, honest, pure and innocent... Stop! Cold sweat crept up Ling Hanwus entire body. Did I recognize the wrong person? Are you Chu Yang or Tan Tan? Chu Yang finally confirmed that Ling Hanwu had really seen his teacher Meng Chaoran. Otherwise, he wouldnt have known so much. Its not difficult for Ling Hanwu to know that Chu Yang was Meng Chaorans apprentice, but Ling Hanwu even knew about Tan Tan. Wheres my teacher? Chu Yang asked hurriedly. Hes butchered by me! Ling Hanwu flipped his eyelids. Chu Yangs face turned pale. Youve really taken this seriously? Ling Hanwu snorted. Do you believe that Ill beat your ass on behalf of your teacher? Chu Yang said lightly, I dont like to hear jokes, especially jokes on my teacher. The duo stared at each other without blinking even once. Ling Hanwu finally sighed. Alright, I shall say Im afraid of the both of you. Ill not joke on your teacher anymore! Seeing Chu Yangs resoluteness, Ling Hanwu felt as if Meng Geyin was standing before himself unyieldingly, just like how he did back then. Chu Yang smiled and said, In every persons life, therere always some people whom he wants to protect with all his ability and doesnt allow to be assaulted or mocked at! These people are usually imed to be the bottom line of this person. As the saying goes, anyone who touches the forbiddenme of a dragon will die. This means the same thing. Bottom line of a person... Ling Hanwu said softly, Therere such people in everyones heart... Then who are these people in your heart? Chu Yang said proudly, My teacher, parents, friends and wife! He smiled lightly, revealing a sharp resoluteness in his eyes, Ill kill whoever dares to offend them! So many... Ling Hanwu smiled bitterly. In my heart, other than my family members, theres only one more person! But that person doesnt belong to me... When I mention her, I can only use a she to describe her, I cant use my... this one word! Chu Yang was silent. He knew that Ling Hanwu was talking about Ye Chuchen, but Chu Yang didnt want to talk about her. Because shes his teachers lover! Chu Yang felt a little strange about Ye Chuchen... What kind of a woman she was exactly to cause two of such men to be infatuated with her? Meng Chaoran had greatposure. Even if the Nine Heavens had copsed, he might still remain unmoved. On the other hand, Ling Hanwu was the second master of one of the nine big dominating ns. How respectful his position was? Yet hes also so carried away with Ye Chuchen! Back then, your teacher, Chuchen and I grew up together. Your teacher and I are of the same age, while Chuchen is younger than both of us. At that time, the Ling n and Ye n had good rtions with each other, and are also inws. My aunt is the wife of the Ye ns n master. I always went over to the Ye n to y, and as long as I went there, I would stay there for several months. Everyone grew up slowly, and I also began to love Chuchen. One day, my n told me that they wanted to arrange a marriage for me, and I unhesitatingly mentioned Chuchens name. It was only then that I got to know that it was the Ye n who had raised this matter on their own initiative. I happily went to the Ye n, found Chuchen, and told her about this. But I saw that she had be much thinner. She told me that the one whom she loved was Meng Geyin, and not me... At that time, I really wanted to kill Meng Geyin... But Chuchen bitterly pleaded for me to let go of them, hehe... Im also an arrogant person. How can I ept someone who doesnt like me to be my wife? Everyone knows that I have a deep love for Ye Chuchen. But, Meng Geyin and she are affectionate to each other and simply didnt put me in mind. Whats the use of forcibly getting her to me? So I gave up! Haha... Ling Hanwuughed. But hisughter was filled with destion. Then, he smiled bitterly and said, But, it was only after I gave up then did I know how deeply hurt I was; did I know how heartbreaking lovesick was! I unconsciously wandered around the martial world, not knowing what I was doing... I heardter that the Ye n was utterly raged about this matter. The Ye n forced Ye Chuchen to agree to the marriage with me, but she would rather die than obey the ns order. Because of this, she actually tried tomit suicide once... So I rushed back to the Ye n, intending to tell them that it was I who gave up on the marriage with her, and it had nothing to do with her and Meng Geyin... But it was toote when I returned. The Ye n, in order to dash Chuchens hopes, actually mobilized a huge army to besiege the Meng n! Chuchen knelt in front of me and pleaded me to save Meng Geyin. So I went. But with my lone force, who could I save? Everyone in the Meng n was dead when I arrived there, and only Meng Geyin was still alive, but a dagger was also going to fall on his neck. So, I used my identity as a Ling ns member to forcibly take Meng Geyin away. But ultimately, Meng Geyin was still being plotted against by the Ye n during the massacre. I escorted Meng Geyin to run away. Before he left, I let him and Chuchen meet for thest time, while I kept watching for them... As he said till here, Ling Hanwu started to smile bitterly. I let my most beloved woman meet her lover, while I, this person who loves her deeply, keep watch for them outside! Keep watch for them! Haha... Chu Yang sighed deeply. This feeling must be as good as dying? Ling Hanwu had the high status of being the second master of the Ling n, but for the sake of fulfilling the wishes of his beloved person, he put in such painstaking efforts. Such a man was really hard toe by! Meng Geyin escaped overnight and no one knew where he went. Chuchen was heartbroken and awash with tears all day long. At that time, I really wanted to kill that old fool from the Ye n! If not for hispulsion on Chuchen, how would this be the end result? If I had killed the one who hadpelled Chuchen, that would be her father whom I should have killed. But if I had killed him, Chuchen would be sad. So I couldnt kill him and went to kill other people! Those people whopelled women! For every person I killed, I would think that Ive killed that old bastard from the Ye n again! So I became more and more energetic in killing! So I killed people like this for 10 years! The rtionship between the two ns has also turned bad because of this matter. Ling Hanwu smiled bitterly. I desperately practiced martial arts, desperately used various means to improve my cultivation, and desperately... tried to forget about her. But after all, I cant do this! I know, Chu Yang said deeply. Your teacher has changed his name to Meng Chaoran, right? Ling Hanwuughed. Upon arrival at the Upper Three Heavens, he came looking for me, and directly said: I want to find Ye Chuchen! Urgh, urgh... Chu Yang didnt expect his teacher to be so direct and rough. Hes actually so straightforward in front of his love rival. Do you know what was the second sentence that he spoke? Ling Hanwu gritted his teeth. What? Chu Yang asked. His second sentence was: You shall date her out in your own name, then keep watch for us. Ling Hanwus eyes were fiery. At that time, I really wanted to p that fellow to death... He actually spoke out such shameless words, and he had said it so matter-of-factly! Its just as if I had owed to him something that deserved him to talk to me this way... Chapter 984 - Something big has happened

Chapter 984: Something big has happened

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But you still kept the lookout for them, Chu Yang said smilingly as he touched his nose. I did this for Chuchen! Do you think I would do this for Meng Geyin? Ling Hanwu almost jumped up in rage and stared at Chu Yang. Your teacher and you have simr awful mouths! Thats to say, both of them have already met. Chu Yang felt a bit more at ease. Ling Hanwu said furiously, Nonsense! Then what about them now? Chu Yang said, Are they still together? Still together? Ling Hanwu was even more furious. Its already good that theyve met each other once. Do you still want them to live together? Meng Geyin has already pissed off, and I dont know where he has gone to; While Ye Chuchen has already gone back home! Ling Hanwu clearly didnt want to talk about this topic further. Talking about Meng Geyin and Ye Chuchen being together was just like a knife stabbed into his heart. Thats to say, are they alright? Werent they discovered by anyone else? Chu Yangs face beamed in relief. Nonsense! What else could possibly happen when I kept the watch for them? Ling Hanwu almost vomited out blood. No wonder. Chu Yang nodded. That bastard Meng Geyins cultivation and family background arent as good as mine. He also doesnt look as handsome and elegant as me. But why is he more eye-catching to women than me?! Ling Hanwu said in utter misery, I havent figured this out even after thinking about this for 20 years! Chu Yang said sympathetically, I also dont understand... So youre a bachelor... till now? Ling Hanwus face started to be distorted. What do you mean by this? Please be more polite! Im unmarried and keeping myself as pure as jade for the sake of my own love! Then youre still a bachelor, Chu Yang flipped his eyes and muttered softly. Ling Hanwu rolled his eyes and changed the subject. Kid, youre going to the Medicine Banquet this time? I heard that youre a doctor? And youre the candidate of Han Xiaoran from the South-East region? Chu Yang nodded arrogantly and said, Ive promised Law-Enforcement Master Han to be the champion in the Medicine Banquet this time around! Ling Hanwus face started to turn ugly. Be the champion? Chu Yang smiled lightly and said, A piece of cake for me! Ling Hanwu stared at Chu Yang, his eyes as wide as bells. From Ling Hanwus looks, it seemed as if he was going to swallow Chu Yang up in one gulp. He wanted to get the champion, and its actually still... a piece of cake? You have good guts! Ling Hanwu nodded heavily. Your teacher is right! You indeed have very good guts! Chu Yangughed and said, Honestly speaking, those doctors from the nine big ns here are good-for-nothing in my eyes. I dont have 100% confidence in seeding those garbage, but I have at least 90% confidence that I can outperform them. Ling Hanwus face started to turn purple. Good-for-nothing? Garbage? Chu Yang smiled arrogantly and said, Ive gone a bit extreme in mentioning them this way. But, its indeed not far away from the fact. From my estimation, my main opponent is the high priest from the Medicine Valley, or... As he said till here, Chu Yang inspected the Ling ns troop. Every one among them was wearing the same clothing, and he really couldnt see which one is the doctor. Chu Yang asked, Uncle, which one is the Ling ns doctor? Ling Hanwu started smiling from rage. Our Ling ns doctor? That good-for-nothing? That garbage-like fellow? Chu Yangughed. Uncle, what are you talking about? Although the other doctors definitely cant bepared to me, they still can beparable to me in ordinary circumstances. Ling Hanwu shut his eyes. Taking two deep breaths, he opened his eyes, pointed a finger to his own nose and said, That good-for-nothing in the Ling n is me! Chu Yang instantly opened his mouth agape. Im that good-for-nothing! Ling Hanwu roared! This sentence was said a little too loudly, and instantly everyone heard Ling Hanwus words. Everyone became silent, and pairs of doubtful eyes all looked towards his direction. They really didnt know what this second master was up to. He actually openly said himself as a good-for-nothing! Zi Xieqing, whos talking with Ling Hanxue, couldnt help but burst intoughter. With her cultivation, she naturally had heard the conversation between Chu Yang and Ling Hanwu clearly. Chu Yang was extremely awkward, and he forced out twoughs. It turns out that its you... *Cough* Uncle, youre really knowledgeable and versatile... Ling Hanwu stared back. Im a good-for-nothing. How can I be said to be knowledgeable? Chu Yang forced out augh again. Actually... Although its autumn now, its still very hot. Haha... Uncle, your Ling n hase really early this time... Youvee here exactly half a year in advance? Ling Hanwu gasped a few breaths and couldnt help but start tough. F**k your teacher! Youre much more cunning than your teacher. Chu Yang smiled sheepishly and said, As the saying goes... the student shall surpass his teacher. Ling Hanwu shook his head and couldnt helpughing. A good person can also get sick from speaking with you... Well, we shant talk about this matter. I naturally have my own purpose foring here early. A thought shed across Chu Yangs mind. My teachers wife is alsoing? Ling Hanwu said in rage, F**k off! Theyre still not married! For now, you can only call her... Miss Ye! Chu Yang readily epted Ling Hanwus advice and said, Urgh, Miss Ye is alsoing? Ling Hanwu still hadnt ceased his anger. Of course! Otherwise, why would I be in such a hurry toe here? Then my teacher will definitely being here privately. Chu Yang started to be excited. Thinking that he hadnt seen his teacher for already a long time, Chu Yang couldnt help but miss his teacher. But Ling Hanwu became immersed in his past again. He muttered, I always watched the snow with Chuchen when we were young. She likes snow, and so do I... After Ive grown up, my biggest wish is to quietly watch a snowfall with her, for just the two of us... Unfortunately, until today, this wish has remained unfulfilled. I dont care about the Medicine Banquet or the fame of bing the number one doctor at all; I only want to make use of this opportunity to fulfill this wish of mine. Even if we could only stand together or dont speak a word to each other, or even if we have to separate and go back home after the snow... Ill also feel satisfied. Ling Hanwu said sadly. Chu Yang quietened down. At this moment, he really didnt know what to say. This fellow really deserved to be kicked off as he was still casting covetous eyes on the potential wife of Chu Yangs teacher. But, at this moment, Chu Yang only felt sourness in his heart. The only wish of this man, whos infatuated in love, was to watch a fall of snow with the person that he loved! Along with the galloping sounds of horses, the road was cast behind. What exactly is the Medicine Banquet? Chu Yang asked. The Medicine Banquet... is a great event in the Nine Heavens! Ling Hanwu said, Its only carried out once in a millennium. And, it has a cycle of 10,000 years. For every 10,000 years, the Medicine Banquet will be only carried out nine times; one time for each of the nine big ns. In the Medicine Banquet, every big n will bring along as many elixirs that they could find to participate in the banquet, and refine 10,000 different elixirs into a special piece of Heaven-Nourishing Jade. Then, the Dharma Supreme, together with eight Supreme Martial Artists, shall fill this piece of jade into the affected area of the Nine Heavens, so as to stabilize the Nine Heavens. This is a rtively holy banquet. Although it has gradually be a little profit-seeking for these years, its purpose ultimately remains the same. Chu Yang nodded silently. I see. Then whats the benefit of bing a champion in the Medicine Banquet? Theres not much benefit, only that the champion will gain the reputation as the number one doctor in the world; and, one small piece of the refined Heaven-Nourishing Jade will be given to the champion. Other than that, the champion can also pick any 10 kinds of elixirs that are present in the Medicine Banquet! Of course, the most important thing is... this champion can receive the privilege of being the guest of thew-enforcement officers! The status of aw-enforcement officers guest is equivalent to that of the nine bigw-enforcement masters. Even among thew-enforcement officers, the guest will also receive extremely great honor. With such an identity, its sufficient for him to traverse the Nine Heavens freely. Ling Hanwu sighed a little bleakly. But all these are of no use to me. Chu Yang nodded silently and thought over these things. The effects of Heaven-Nourishing Jade was indeed extraordinary. Taking 10 elixirs at random was also quite a great lure. All these things were great supplements for the Nine Tribtions Sword! As for the guest ofw-enforcement officers... this should be the biggest hope that Han Xiaoran had ced on him? If Chu Yang became the guest of thew-enforcement officers, Han Xiaoran would be more convenient in his purge. After all, nobody in the world would want to offend the number one doctor; who knows if they had to consult the doctor one day? As for being thew-enforcement officers guest, thats an even more respected identity... Ling Hanwu muttered, If one can create medicine that allows a woman to love a man wholeheartedly... Ill be willing to sacrifice my life just so as to get the champion... s... Chu Yang sighed. Being infatuated in love was a very pitiful thing, especially when one loved the other, but the other didnt. Ling Hanwu was a young master of one of the nine dominating ns. Regardless of his looks, talents, virtues, cultivation and family background, theyre all impable! But, its just that he had fallen in love with Ye Chuchen, who didnt love him! This could be said as a kind of grief. As a doctor, when you enter the preliminary round of the Medicine Banquet, you must prepare an elixir, Ling Hanwu recovered from his thoughts and said, What elixir have you prepared? The Medicine Valley is in charge of this round and theyre extremely strict. One wont get past this round if he brings only normal elixirs. Theres such a thing? Chu Yang asked humbly, Uncle, what elixir have you prepared? Ling Hanwu said, Ive prepared it randomly. Its an 8,000-year-old Goodwill Lotus. Although its not considered particrly good, its more than sufficient for me to go through the preliminary round. How about you? Chu Yang murmured, I only found out this just now. I havent thought about what I should use. Ling Hanwu said angrily, Han Xiaoran was so irresponsible! He actually didnt prepare it for you! As he said, he sighed, then continued to say, Its no wonder too. Han Xiaoran was upright and didnt engage in any bribery for all these years. He might just be poor and couldnt take out anything good... Well, I shall prepare one for you. Chu Yang said, Thank you so much, uncle. But I have some elixirs with me. I shant trouble you. Ling Hanwu nced a helpless look at Chu Yang and said, Alright. If the elixir isnt good enough, Ill change it for you. He thought: Young people are thick-skinned. Ill just prepare one more elixir for him. ... In the Zhuge n. Diwu Qingrou was elegantly trimming a sweet osmanthus. Rushed knocking sounds of the door sounded from outside. Qingrou! Are you inside? Im Qingyun. Ive something important to discuss with you! Something big has happened! Chapter 985 - Making a Plot!

Chapter 985: Making a Plot!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Diwu Qingrou sighed. His brother was almost good at nothing. He wasnt good in either civil or martial arts, but he just liked to act smart and curry favor with everyone else. Relying on his identity as a young master of the Diwu n, he had taken on the job as a wee steward in the Zhuge n. Diwu Qingrou had never liked this person, but Diwu Qingyun would alwayse to find him and discuss all matters with him. After the discussion, no matter what opinion Diwu Qingrou had, Diwu Qingyun would go make a fuss about the issue under the banner of Diwu Qingrou. Diwu Qingrou was really annoyed by Diwu Qingyun. Sometimes, Diwu Qingrou even thought of killing this fellow. But after much hesitation, he ultimately didnt do so. The Diwu n had already waned to such a state. If there was still internal killing within the n, the Diwu n would really be doomed eternally. Besides, the divine sense was spread out within the whole n all day long. Its really hard to unknowingly carry out the killing... Now that Diwu Qingrou had finally found some time to rx, this fellow hade to bother him again. Helplessly, Diwu Qingrou said, Im here. Come in. With a screeching sound, Diwu Qingyun pushed the door open and entered. Diwu Qingrou looked up and only saw the utter furiousness written all over Diwu Qingyuns face. Frowning, Diwu Qingrou asked, What is it? Diwu Qingyun said in panic, Qingrou, something big has happened! Do you know my inws? That one from the North Wind Town. Diwu Qingrou said lightly, That Sun n? What has happened? What has happened? Diwu Qingyun sighed. Theyre exterminated... The whole n was killed, and no one survived... Diwu Qingrou said lightly, Oh? Diwu Qingyun said, From what I heard, the person who had killed them has a strong background, and this time, he hade here to participate in the Medicine Banquet! Hes the candidate of Han Xiaoran, thew-enforcement master of the South-East region... Diwu Qingrou patiently trimmed his sweet osmanthus. Looking left and right, he retracted his arms and said lightly, You want to revenge? Revenge for your inws? Diwu Qingyun said, No matter what, they were my inws... Besides, a source of fortune is gone from me because of this! How can I not take revenge? You want to take revenge, but you also dont want to get into trouble; the other side also has a strong background, so you want me to think of an idea for you? Diwu Qingrou analyzed coherently as he observed his trimmed flowers carefully and stroked on them with his steady hands. Yes, Diwu Qingyun said hurriedly, Qingrou, only you can help me for this time. And only you can help me get rid of that fellow with your craftiness. Since he hase to the Medicine Banquet, he must be a doctor, Diwu Qingrou said unaffectedly, Whats this persons name? Whats his cultivation? This person is surnamed Chu. Hes called Chu Yang. And hes a Sovereign... Before Diwu Qingyun finished this sentence, he heard a crack. Diwu Qingrou had actually cut off the whole sweet osmanthus. Following which, with a bang, his scissors fell onto the ground. Diwu Qingrou also revealed a very strange look. Theres a shock, confusion, recollection, and a little feeling of incredibleness, and theres even too much of a surprise! But instantly, he changed back to his original look. Qingrou? Diwu Qingyun was shocked. He dared to swear that he had never seen Diwu Qingrou change so many expressions as what he had just done! Im fine. Diwu Qingrou bent down and picked up the pair of scissors. But he stopped trimming his flowers. He only frowned and started to think about something. The sweet osmanthus that he had nted, cultivated and trimmed all by himself was cut off, but he actually didnt seem to care about it at all. Diwu Qingyun didnt dare to disturb Diwu Qingrou, and only stood by waiting at one side. After thinking for a while, Diwu Qingrou threw away his scissors, and raised his hands before his eyes, saying, My hands are a little too clean... and slippery, for this period of time. Diwu Qingyun blinked his eyes confusedly: *Your hands are too clean? How can hands that are too clean be slippery? * Diwu Qingrou looked at his own hands for quite some time before starting to pace slowly. He sped his hands behind his back, while revealing a cold look on his face. He didnt speak a word even after a long while! Qingrou, what should we do about this matter? Diwu Qingyun asked anxiously, Please doe up with an idea. Diwu Qingrou was just about to speak. Suddenly, he turned around and asked, You said just now that hes a Sovereign... Sovereign of swords! I heard that hes a sixth stage Sovereign of swords! Diwu Qingyun said a little frantically, This isnt a low cultivation. And his identity is a special envoy doctor picked personally by thew-enforcement master of the South-East region... The corner of Diwu Qingrous eyes shook once imperceptibly and he muttered, Sovereign of swords? Sovereign of swords... whats this cultivation? Diwu Qingyun was instantly stunned. Qingrou, has your head be muddled? Theres first the Sword Emperor, followed by Sword Monarch. Then, those extraordinary ones would be the Sovereigns of sword. This is the Sword Way. You... you you you... are you pretending to be silly? Diwu Qingrous brows shook gently and he said, Oh, the Sovereign of swords is after the Sword Emperor! And Chu Yang is at its sixth stage! He had said this sentence very forcefully. Then, his face recovered its original colors. He said lightly, This person should be very young? How does he look like? Very young. Hes absolutely not more than 20 years old! And he looks very handsome... Diwu Qingyun said energetically. Very young, not more than 20 years old, sixth stage... Sovereign of swords, Diwu Qingrou said lightly. His eyes finally shed once. At this moment, it seemed as if a star had shed intensely once within Diwu Qingrous eyes. Instantly, he started smiling slightly. Its only a Sovereign of swords. Cant you deal with him yourself? Diwu Qingyun was angry and anxious. If its only under normal circumstances, Ill just send a few people to mobilize the experts from the Zhuge n. But now, its the preparation period of the Medicine Banquet. All the experts have their own jobs to do. I cant find any opportunities. Diwu Qingrous eyes sparkled again and he said, If thats the case, you can do this... He thought for a while and said, I think this kind of thing can be done just by your own cronies. Diwu Qingyun stamped his feet and said, This is simply a joke! Among my cronies, the one with the highest cultivation is only a fifth stage Martial Monarch. And Ive roped him in after wasting a lot of effort. How can a fifth stage Martial Monarch deal with a sixth stage Sovereign of swords? Diwu Qingrou frowned and said, I have a n. Say it. Diwu Qingyun became energetic. To be a Sovereign of swords at such a young age, he must have relied on drugs! Diwu Qingrou said slowly. Yes! Absolutely! Diwu Qingyun said definitively, Otherwise, even if he had started cultivating in his mothers womb, he wouldnt have reached such cultivation now! Yes, Diwu Qingrou said, People who rely on drugs to improve their cultivations will all be very... sensitive towards drugs. The thing that such people fear the most when traversing the martial world is being poisoned! And this person isnt old enough. So he shouldnt be very experienced in the martial world. So... So?? Diwu Qingyun looked back eagerly. So... It also happens that in the Zhuge n, youre in charge of weing guests and arranging for their amodation, Diwu Qingrou said as a hint of coldness shed across his eyes, Which room he stays in, what he eats or drinks, and what furniture he has in his room, youll all know about it! And all of them are arranged by you. Have you understood? Understood! Do you mean that I should poison him? Diwu Qingyuns eyes lit up. You must be clever in using poisons, and you mustnt leave any trace behind. Its best that you use mixed poison! Diwu Qingrou continued. Yes! Diwu Qingyun nodded repetitively. Mixed poison is discernible to doctors. So, if hees, you should arrange for him to live in the Orchard Pce. Therere orchards there, and they grow in all seasons. The fragrance that they have can cover up the smell of all poisons, Diwu Qingrou paced three steps and said softly. Good! Diwu Qingyuns eyes became brighter and brighter. Lastly, after you find the mixed poison, bring it to me; Ill use the Orchard Heart Chasing Soul technique to refine it, so that it can blend more thoroughly into the smell of the orchards, Diwu Qingrou suggested softly. Great! Diwu Qingyun became more and more excited as he listened. Of course, you must pay attention that you mustnt use too much poison, as it would make the poison easily discernible. Its best to use mixed poison that can make experts unconscious... Yes, the mixed poison of daisy incense and Orchard Heart Grass is the best, Diwu Qingrou continued to suggest. Great! It just appears that I have such mixed poison! Diwu Qingyun pped his hands in excitement. If you didnt have it, why would I say it? Diwu Qingrou thought silently. Then, he continued, As long as hes poisoned and appeared to be unstable, you shally hands on him quickly! Because this poison only has effects on a Sovereign of sword for at most two hours! You must grasp the time well. Of course. Not to mention two hours, I can also cut his head eight times in the blink of an eye! Diwu Qingyun said as heughed in relief. Diwu Qingrou said, You just want to kill people? You dont want to vent your anger on him? Isnt it too cheap to just kill him like this? Youre also right. Then, what should I do from your point of view? Diwu Qingyun asked. Diwu Qingrou smiled lightly and said, If I want to take revenge, Ill show myself up and clearly tell him my name, my identity, and what wrong he has done, then let him plead for my mercy. Ill pretend to agree to him, then when hes happy, Ill suddenly kill him! This will be really satisfying! Diwu Qingyun pped and gave a thumbs up. Qingrou, you really deserve to be called a think-tanker and an ancestor of ying with conspiracies! Diwu Qingrous eyes shed slightly and he said, But you must be careful of doing this secretly. Other than your closest men, no one else shall no about this! Otherwise... if the n finds out that you actually dare to harm their guests in the Medicine Banquet, youll only be left to die. Diwu Qingyun said with dissatisfaction, Hey, Im not stupid... Chapter 986 - Approaching Turmoil

Chapter 986: Approaching Turmoil

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Well, youre indeed not stupid, Diwu Qingrou said softly as he looked at Diwu Qingyunplicatedly, Qingyun, the Sun n was killed because they deserved it. Its the punishment brought by the evil deeds that they hadmitted. He pondered for a while and continued, While you... As far as I know, you also have done quite a lot of evil deeds over these years. Although you arent as bad as the Sun n, your acts are still abominable! You must know that youll be punished by heaven if you do too many bad things. You should consider giving up on this. Diwu Qingrou took much effort to say these few words, and the way he spoke was in a slightly different manner aspared to his usual way of speaking. Diwu Qingyunughed and said smilingly, Its alright! Qingrou, everything that I did was done through my men, besides... you kid is also very cunning. For everything that I did, you would kill all my involved subordinates. Last time, you even caught me and beat me 100 times! He smiled sheepishly and continued, But I wont me you for beating me or killing my men. I can just find other men for the next time. But please dont prevent me from doing this. That concubine of mine is the smallest daughter from the Sun n. Now, shes throwing a tantrum on me. I cant hold her back any further. I really cant live if she continues like this. So I must kill this enemy. Must? Alright! Diwu Qingrou nodded slightly and said softly, Since youve made up your mind, then go ahead. Of course I need to kill him! Diwu Qingyun snorted and said, Qingrou, thank you for helping me think of this idea. This time around, Ill definitely kill him! But, not only I must keep this n a secret, but you must also help me to keep it secret. Ill be over if this spreads out. Diwu Qingrou nodded heavily and said, Be assured on my side. Nothing will happen. Diwu Qingyun walked away rxedly. Now, theres only Diwu Qingrou left in the yard, standing nkly there. After standing for a long time, he slowly sat down, held up the teapot, poured a cup of tea and took a sip. He muttered, Its so fast... the tea has already turned cold. Then he sighed softly and said, Its windy now. Is the weather going to change? Then he walked into his own bedroom slowly. Sitting in front of his desk, he muttered to himself, Is the battle going to begin in advance? Then, our fate energy... He sighed deeply. This is too quick! Diwu Qingrou said softly. He looked quietly at the name list on the table. Theyre the members of the Diwu n. He flipped this list in his hands, and rested his eyes on the name Diwu Qingyun. He sighed and looked at the other few names. He said softly, almost whispering, If thats the case, I need to clean up more... Otherwise, if the weather changes, itll be toote... ... While Chu Yang, Chu Leer and Zi Xieqing continued their journey towards the South, its also when Diwu Qingrou started to mastermind... In this vast stretch ofnd, many people whore rted to Chu Yang were also heading towards the South! There were many of them whom Chu Yang didnt expect at all. Thousands of miles south-east of Chu Yang, a fairy-like pair of couples and a stunningly beautiful girl were heading towards the South. Qianqian, your cultivation should have stabilized? Feng Yurou said smilingly. Wu Qianqian agreed and said, Yes, I feel that theres already no fluctuation in my cultivation now. But, teachers, youve put in too much effort for me. Yue Lingxue smiled lightly and said, We can recover very quickly through some meditation. This is nothing at all. But youre going to experience the martial world soon. You must have sufficient capability to protect yourself! Wu Qianqian said in a low voice, Yes. Feng Yurou said, Qianqian, the Medicine Banquet is a good opportunity for you to gain battling experiences. You must be constantly careful, and remember that once youre provoked by fops, dont be soft on them! Kill those who deserve it, and never be merciful to them! If youre merciful to them, youll be harming yourself! Yue Lingxue smiled lightly and said, Rouer, youve said wrongly. Our apprentices hands are much crisper than yours. Feng Yurou rolled her eyes at him and said, No matter how crisp her hands are, its after all the first time that shes going for a real experience in the martial world! Yue Lingxue raised his hands and surrendered. Its my fault... Wu Qianqian started smiling. You shall go by yourself after that path in front, Feng Yurou said as she looked affectionately at Wu Qianqian, and took out a bracelet and wore it on Wu Qianqians wrist, This is a piece of starwood which Ive already refined. Ill teach you how to use it. In the future, you can put things that you need inside this, and whenever you need those things, you can directly take them out. Wu Qianqians eyes were red. Teachers, are you really leaving me? Qianqian, you can only walk your own path by yourself, Feng Yurou said as she smiled warmly, Its impossible for your Teacher Yue and me to follow you for your whole life. Your true life hasnt begun yet. Your teachers can only put in our best efforts to pave a path thats best for you, but to reach the finishing line of the path... youve still got a long way to go. Yes, teacher. Wu Qianqian puckered her mouth. The three continued their way a little further before they separated. Looking at Wu Qianqians ck figure flying away, Feng Yurous eyes turned red. She said, I dont know why Qianqian likes ck clothes so much. She didnt change it to clothes of other colors before... Yue Lingxue said smilingly as he gazed at Wu Qianqians receding figure, This child has a good disposition. She has only turned back once, and when she turned back, she was smiling. But when she looked away from us, she cried two times. This child only doesnt want us to worry about her. Feng Yurou asked, Are we really letting her leave by herself? Since shes traveling here for the first time, we of course need to follow her for a period of time and keep a watch on her secretly, Yue Lingxue said, But, you mustnt go forth to give her any help unless she has reached a critical moment. Once you make her feel dependent, youll ruin her whole life. Feng Yurou nodded. Wait till Wu Qianqian waspletely gone, the duo then silently followed behind her... But gradually, the couples eyes widened. This apprentice of theirs was much bolder than what they had expected... Wu Qianqian could be considered an unparalleled beauty in the context of the Nine Heavens! And she indeed lured a lot ofscivious men to her along the way. But no matter what, she had once seeded the King of Hell Chus duty and taken on the role of a minister! Although shes not the true king of hell, but for anyone who had taken on the role of a king of hell... how could he be soft-hearted? Insisting on the idea of exterminating the evil-doers once and for all, she had already turned three spots into ughterhouses while traveling for less than 300 miles! Along the way, there were pools of blood and countless heads rolling untidily on the ground... Wu Qianqian remained impervious and flew through the blood pools just like a breeze... Feng Yurou looked incredulously at Yue Lingxue, saying, This... Is this really our apprentice? Yue Lingxue smiled bitterly. I heard that she had taken on the role as a king of hell in the Lower Three Heavens before... Feng Yurou was speechless. ... On the other side. Bu Liuqing, and Mo Qingwu, whos in a body of red, wereing down from a high mountain. Mo Qingwu was ted as she was going down the mountains for the first time. While Old Ning isnt around, Ill bring you down to y. This sentence of Bu Liuqing excited Mo Qingwu for several days. Today was the day that they could finally set off the mountains. Ever since Mo Qingwu had arrived at the Upper Three Heavens, she had grown by quite a bit. A little girl thats 12 years old or so was actually starting to reveal the curvature of her body. The pair of teacher and apprentice went down the mountains and traveled slowly towards the South direction. Bu Liuqing was thinking about whether there were any medicines in the Medicine Banquet that Mo Qingwu needed. If there are any medicines, I can grab some; If there isnt, I shall target for the Heaven-Nourishing Jade... *Its better to swipe some medicines at the Medicine Banquet aspared to Ning Tianya that old bastard breaking his legs from searching for medicines. * But there was a problem thats causing Bu Liuqing to have headaches. Teacher, do you think that well meet Brother Chu Yang at the banquet? Mo Qingwus face was full of anticipation. Im not sure... Mainly doctors will go there. Your Brother Chu Yang is already good in his sword. How can he be so omnipotent? Bu Liuqing said. Then can we not go to this banquet? Lets go find Brother Chu Yang, Mo Qingwu suggested excitedly, Brother Chu Yang looks better and more interesting than this banquet... Bu Liuqing scolded in his heart: Only you think that he looks good. Why dont I see how good-looking he is... Interesting? How is he interesting? Other than his sharp tongue, I dont see how interesting he is... Bu Liuqing was miserable as he thought about this. My apprentice that Ive painstakingly brought up has fallen in love with that bastard. Is it going to be so cheap for him? That bastard is so much older than Little Wu... Hes the typical type of man who loves robbing the cradle... Please agree to me, alright... Mo Qingwu started to act like a spoiled child as she held and swayed Bu Liuqings hands. Bu Liuqings face copsed and he immediately changed his mouth. This Medicine Banquet is a grand event in the Upper Three Heavens! Its very fun. There are also many people who arent doctors going there. Your Brother Chu Yang will definitely be going there. Yeah! Great!!! Mo Qingwu jumped up excitedly and urged, Teacher, lets go there quickly, the quicker the better. How about you carrying me... But Im not a donkey! Bu Liuqing almost wanted to scold her out of rage, but he still said patiently, The Medicine Banquet will only be starting in Spring. We shall go there slowly. Your Brother Chu Yang is sozy. He definitely wont go there so early... And well miss the scenery along the way if we get there so quickly... Mo Qingwu pouted her lips. Al... right... ... At this moment, in the secret based of the Ao n of the distant Middle Three Heavens. Gu Duxing, Xie Danqiong, Mo Tianji, Ao Xieyun, Ji Mo and Luo Kedi were gathered together, facing the door of a secret chamber. Ao Xieyun asked, Are you ready? Everyone nodded. Ao Xieyun looked solemn. Everyone, do take note to be quick once the door opens. He slowly took off his clothes, leaving only his underclothes. He suddenly raised his head and let out a long roar! This roar reverberated out of the chamber and across the sky, and actually turned into a loud groaning sound of a dragon! Golden pieces of dragon scales suddenly appeared on Ao Xieyuns body! ... Chapter 987 - Resuscitation of Bloodline

Chapter 987: Resuscitation of Bloodline

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Dragon scales had suddenly appeared! All the muscles on Ao Xieyuns body started to bulge out, and beginning from his ankles, there first appeared dense dragon scales, which then climbed up along his two legs at a very fast speed. Not for long, the dragon scales had already reached up to chest level. And they were still continuing to climb up. Neck, face... and head. Slowly, Ao Xieyuns whole body was glowing in golden light! Two bulges on his forehead were slowly growing upwards, like two dragon horns breaking through the skins! Ao Xieyun held a deep breath, and let out a long and loud roar. At this moment, he abruptly opened his eyes and shouted, Now! With a ng, Gu Duxing, whos already a seventh stage Sword Sovereign, forcefully pulled out his ck Dragon Sword. With a sh of sword light, the sword had already arrived at Ao Xieyuns chest. The stretch of dragon scales on Ao Xieyuns chest suddenly disappeared at this moment! Gu Duxing didnt hesitate. With another sh of sword light, he pierced his sword into Ao Xieyuns chest and spun it! Then, Gu Duxing retracted his sword at a lightning speed and retreated. Ao Xieyun let out a wild scream, and a column of blood spurted out from his chest, whichnded exactly in the mouth of the gigantic dragons statue in the secret chamber. At the next instant, this gigantic dragon statue, which was as tall as the sum of the height of dozens of people, suddenly glowed red light over its entire body, turning the entire secret chamber red! A dragon will be born once every 90,000 years. And once its born, itll soar in the sky and sweep through the world! A soft humming sound started to reverberate slowly within the airless mountain walls. A round mountain cave revealed itself. Under the shining red light, the cave looked deep and endless. Gu Duxing flew forth and shouted, Go inside! He quickly held on to Ao Xieyuns waist and they rushed into the cave like a bolt of lightning! Mo Tianji followed closely after them, followed by Xie Danqiong, Ji Mo and Luo Kedi. Luo Kedi was thest to enter the cave, but at this moment, the cave entrance was beginning to seal up. Luo Kedi let out a wolf-like cry. His body had already gone in, but half his ass was caught outside! Damn it! Luo Kedi wanted to cry but he was tearless. At the same time, he fiercely tore out a piece of flesh from his ass, and only then did he set himself free. He grimaced in pain, but he dared not slow down his speed. He flew forth speedily, leaving a trail of blood behind his ass. Im so pathetic... Luo Kedis face was creased up, and he looked like he was going to cry out. Motherf**ker... My image is nowpletely ruined... The cave wall was already shut, and the cave started to be enshrouded in white light. The six people flew forth at full speed, while the passage behind them closed up. As non-stop rumbling sounds were heard from behind, they really dared not slow down for even a moment here. Especially Luo Kedi, who was thest one in the team, felt that his ass would be caught again at any moment. Thus, along the way, he dared not to even turn back his head. After flying for a long distance, the passage began to channel downwards. After one hour, the six reached a rtively spacious area, where the passage behind no longer continued to close up. Everyone could finally loosen their breaths. By the looks of it, it could be that they were caught in an airless space deep down the middle of the mountains. Luo Kedi instantly stopped flying. Breathing heavily, he started to deal with the injuries on his ass. Hearing the dripping sounds, Ji Mo turned back and couldnt help but let out a weird cry, Damn it! Miss Luo, you... you have your mening? In such an oppressive atmosphere here, everyone looked back as Ji Mos words came out, and instantly, they burst intoughter. Even the cold-faced Gu Duxing also grinned slightly. With Ji Mo within the team, the team would surely not be short ofughing stocks. With a distorted face, Luo Kedi said fiercely, Piss off! Since theres no woman here anyway, Luo Kedi directly tore off his clothes to apply medicines to his ass. When it was really inconvenient, he stuck up his ass and said to Ji Mo, Come, apply medicines on my ass. Ji Mo retched. Covering his nose, he walked forward and took out the wound medicine. Dont f**king fart at this time... Im going up to you now... Everyone burst intoughter again. Although Luo Kedi was sweating heavily from pain, he also couldnt help but shake his body inughter. Everyone turned around to examine the cave. It approximately had a radius of some hundreds of feet. The surrounding stone walls were smooth, and even a lizard might probably not be able to stick itself on the wall. Opposite them were three dark passages. Everyone was stunned: Why were there three passages? They all looked towards Ao Xieyun, but he was also at a loss. Spreading out his hands and shrugging his shoulders, Ao Xieyun indicated that he didnt know about this too. Just at this moment, the whole ground suddenly started to shake. A humming sound rang up from beneath the ground, as if billions of people were saying their prayers from an extremely remote ce. The sound got closer and closer, slowly but tumultuously. The nine tribtions are formed, and the heaven reddens; the dragon soars up, domineering over the sky! Its still a soft muttering voice repeating these words tirelessly... The ground shook, and slowly cracked open. A statue of a dragons head rose up slowly from the ground, with the dragons mouth wide open. Then, it quietened down and shifted in front of Ao Xieyun. Again? Ao Xieyun blinked his eyes. How much blood do I have to sacrifice... Mo Tianji said, Theres no other way... Looks like only you can sacrifice blood for today... Ji Mo said as he applied medicines on Luo Kedis ass, What a pity that we cant use Miss Luos blood. Otherwise, you can save a lot of blood... Look at how much blood Miss Luo has dripped along the way. Luo Kedi stuck up his ass and cursed back. Ao Xieyun said furiously, How can blood from the ass be used? Its too dirty! Everyoneughed aloud. Luo Kedi finally stood up gritting his teeth and said in rage, All of you are bullying me! Im injured, yet no one isforting me... Ji Mo conveniently pped a palm on Luo Kedis ass, which was just bandaged, and said, Actually, you must feel grateful that youre a man. If youre a woman and were with us all day long, you would long have been pregnant... Piss off! everyone shouted furiously. Mo Tianji was no exception. As Ao Xieyun smiled, the veins in his body bulged out, and Gu Duxing plunged his sword mercilessly into Ao Xieyuns chest again. The middle and left cave entrances lit up and slowly started to shut up, leaving the cave at the right open. Is this the power of bloodline? Mo Tianji pondered. With a sh, Luo Kedi had already rushed up to the front and entered the cave first. I want to be at the front this time! Luo Kedi said excitedly, Look at whos going to trap my ass! Looking back, he saw the other five walking slowly and smilingly into the cave. Ji Mo sneered, Fool, this cave doesnt have a seal. Luo Kedi was startled. He stopped and pounded his chest. Its rtively more stable this time. The six walked into the cave one after another. Mo Tianji said, Duxing, dont hold on to Ao Xieyun. Let him walk in front. We can just follow behind him. Gu Duxing agreed. Ao Xieyun had lost a lot of blood and turned a little dizzy. But, after drinking a few sips of water, he had be more energetic. Xieyun, dont cover the wounds on your chest. Leave it open and let the smell of blood spread out, Mo Tianji instructed calmly. Alright. Ao Xieyun didnt say anything else, and walked into the cave. Luo Kedi! You shall still be thest, Mo Tianji instructed again. He didnte to such a ce before, but by his own instincts and depending on the word bloodline, he thought of a lot of things. Luo Kedi walked back in a confused manner and said, Why? Xie Danqiong stared at him and said in a low voice, This ce works by depending on the power of blood. Youre injured, and if you walk at the front, your blood smell will cover that of Ao Xieyuns! Youre so dumb! Luo Kedi was shocked. Sorry, I didnt think of this. This is only a conjecture. It may not be true, Mo Tianji said, But in the future, if we meet such strange phenomena, all of you must listen to my instructions! Otherwise... a single mistake will cause all of us to be over! Mo Tianji looked at the other few people warningly. They all nodded heavily. Mo Tianji was relying on this event to suggest to his brothers the importance of listening to his instructions, because he knew that there were too many mysterious ces and strong enemies in the Upper Three Heavens. If the few brothers didnt make sufficient preparations, they would be sending themselves to die should they reach the Upper Three Heavens one day. Ao Xieyun, opening the Dragon races treasures this time around, had made Mo Tianji more confident that he and his few brothers could definitely reach the Upper Three Heavens! There was definitely a reason that ones bloodline was resuscitated. Since the bloodline was resuscitated, there must be great use to it! Besides, the muttering voice had mentioned clearly that a dragon would be born once in every 90,000 years. The words 90,000 years had especially made Mo Tianji feel some sense of destination. Mo Tianji felt ufortable because of this word destination, as he felt as if everything was not in his own control. He couldnt help but think: If Chu Yang was here, what would he do? What would he think? Mo Tianji finally felt relieved as everyone walked for thousands of feet into the cave. As he walked, he inconspicuously cast some special scent on the stone walls. Although he knew that there would be no risk on the bloodline that could only resuscitate once in 90,000 years, Mo Tianji still instinctively started to take precautions beforehand. The passage became more and more spacious as they walked, and the milky white fog also became denser and denser. Breathing this milky white fog made everyone feel extremelyfortable over their entire body, as if their cultivations were improving for every breath they took... A faint red light revealed at a winding path in front. Everyone hastened their walking speed. The moment they crossed the path, the six brothers were dumbstruck! In front of them, there was actually a huge space covered in milky white fog! Its simply incredible that theres such a huge space underground! In the middle of the space, a gigantic golden dragon was silently sprawling on the ground. Blood-red light shot out from its pair of eyes towards everyone! ... Chapter 988 - Ones life is only blessed when his brothers are around!

Chapter 988: Ones life is only blessed when his brothers are around!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This gigantic dragon was hundreds of feet long. It had a soft figure, but it had a natural sense of elegance and domineeringness. Everyone felt their souls shake upon seeing it. They almost couldnt even breathe! Its the innate power of the dragon! Everyone was silent for a while before realizing that the dragon was motionless. Although its eyes were radiant, its definitely not a living creature. There were a few antique shelves shrouded in ayer of white fog around. After wiping away the fog from the shelves, its found out that the shelves were actually made by purple crystals! On the shelves, there were many books made of animal skins, and they were all about daggers, swords and martial techniques... And there was a separate shelf, which had a big book made up of purple crystals and a shining pearl. Amidst the milky white fog, this pearl looked just like a star that had never changed its color for thest 90,000 years. The Secret Book Of Dragons! Those not from the Dragon race arent allowed to study this! Theres such a line of words on the purple crystal shelf. There were a few lines of big words carved on the opposite stone wall. The Dragon race is originated from the East. It has existed for a very long time that cant be verified. Today, the Nine Heavens has copsed, and thus, the ancestors of the Dragon race has established this ce! For the future generations of the Dragon race, please pay attention to this: Spiritual energy is stored in this dragon pearl. There are also nine pieces of heavenly essence and a book here. You cant leave this ce unless youve absorbed all the energy. Remember that if theres one day when you can traverse the world, travel to the East to make up for the 100,000 years of regret of the Dragon race. These words were said very simply and clearly. Ao Xieyun only felt his heart tremble. He couldnt help himself from walking over, wanting to hold The Secret Book of Dragons in his hands. The moment his palm touched the book, the pearl next to it suddenly beamed then flew up into midair. Then, it flew one round about Ao Xieyun, as if it was verifying something. Finally, it transformed into a stream of light which crawled its way into the bleeding wound on Ao Xieyuns chest and disappeared. Ao Xieyun only felt sudden dizziness in his head. Amidst the dizziness, he seemed to have understood something or contacted with something, but everything seemed illusory and inscrutable. After a long time, he woke up, only seeing his five brothers in front of him and looking worriedly at himself. Ao Xieyun felt warmth in his heart. Im alright. Its the dragon pearl. It has already integrated into my blood. I see. Mo Tianji smiled in relief. Xieyun, congrattions to you if thats the case! Looks like youre really going to turn into a dragon... Ao Xieyun nodded smilingly. Ji Mo suddenly chipped in, saying worriedly, Really? Old Ao, Ao Xieyun, if you really turn into a dragon, your body will of course turn big, and that thing will also turn big... Which woman can stand you... Where should we go to find a female dragon for you? Everyone froze on the spot upon hearing these words! They didnt know whether to cry orugh. They really didnt understand how this fellows head had grown. Every time he looked at a problem, he would always think of the funny side of it. Ao Xieyuns face became distorted. He said, You dont have to worry about this! Suddenly, he said furiously, Ji Mo, youre concerned about too many things! Mo Tianji looked at Ji Mo helplessly, saying, You fool, he only has the bloodline of the Dragon race... Hell remain in his usual looks. Ji Mo scratched his head embarrassedly and said, I get a bit emotional when I see such a dragon. ording to the ratio, if Ao Xieyun really turns into a dragon, that thing must be at least this thick... As he said, he gestured a while with his hands, circling out an area as thick as a humans calf. Then he shook his head and said, No, it must be at least as thick as Luo Kedis head... F**k off! Luo Kedi hurled up to Ji Mo furiously. Instantly, they fought into one mess. The others looked helplessly at the duo, not knowing what to say. Ill tell all the romantic affairs that you had in the past to Ao Bo after Ive gone back home! Luo Kedi panted heavily. His face had already gone ck. Ji Mo, you shall wait for that time toe. Damn it... Damn it... Ji Mo started to shriek. His face immediately turned sulky and he said apologetically, Look at how thin my elbows and legs are. Shell p me away into the sky with just a punch... Im already in great misery now. Dont make life more difficult for me... And he actually started tough in a wretched manner. But fortunately, I have foresight. Ive taken the medicine from Chu Yang. Im very powerful now hahahaha... Everyone shook their heads and sighed speechlessly... Mo Tianji paid attention to Ji Mos words about this gigantic dragon, so he went up to check on the dragon. Ao Xieyun also went up. Although Ji Mo was speaking nonsense, Ao Xieyun still took a nce at the dragons crotch. He abruptly opened his mouth wide, looked at his own crotch, and shook his head repetitively. The corners of Mo Tianjis mouth twitched secretly. He whispered, Youre ashamed of yourself? Ao Xieyuns face flushed. He said furiously, Tianji, youre also jeering at me now... Im really... Im really... In this period of time, having been together every day, the few brothers had already be extremely outspoken. Ao Xieyun smiled bitterly and changed the topic. Legend has it that there are some treasures belonging to a Nine Tribtions Sword Master here. Why didnt we see them? Mo Tianji shook his head. This should be a rumor. This ce has been existing when the Nine Heavens was destroyed. Even the first Nine Tribtions Sword Master wasnt born then. How can there be treasures of a Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Ao Xieyunughed. Im a bit greedy. Mo Tianji alsoughed. He moved closer to the dragon, extended his fingers and knocked on the dragons body, saying, This thing doesnt look like a real dragon. But this material is really weird. It seems to feel a little warm... The duo walked around the dragon and finally found some words on the other side of the dragon: Spiritual energy from heaven and earth is stored in here. Take the heavenly essence first before absorbing the energy. You cant leave this ce unless youve absorbed all the energy. The duo took in a deep breath. This gigantic dragon was actually a whole piece of spiritual energy! And they couldnt leave this ce unless all the energy was absorbed! How long would it take for all the energy to be absorbed? Even if the six people worked hard together, they would still need a long time to do so. At least... one year. If the speed was slow, it might take up to a decade. Below the words, there were nine shiny star-like substances arranged neatly. Mo Tianji reached out for one piece, which he felt soft and warm. At the same time, a sense of desire arose in his stomach, making him desperately feel like swallowing this thing down... Before Mo Tianji had any time to resist, this thing had already flown into his mouth. It instantly melted and turned into a warm current which flowed into his meridians. At the same time, among the other eight pieces of heavenly essence, five also flew up from the dragons body, entering into the mouths of Ao Xieyun, Gu Duxing, Xie Danqiong, Ji Mo and Luo Kedi respectively! The milky white fog in the entire space suddenly turned denser. Milky white spiritual energy was slowly ejected out from the dragons mouth, filling the entire space. Looks like this pure spiritual energy is this dragon... As long as the heavenly essence is taken out from here, the dragon will elerate its ejection of spiritual energy... What a good design! Mo Tianji eximed. Gu Duxing went up and said, This is a rare treasure and a rare blessing to us... Its only a pity that Chu Yang, Wushang and Butong arent here. Otherwise, how good would it be if we could absorb the energy and cultivate together. Everyone became silent at the mention of Chu Yang. Their mood instantly turned very heavy. Up to now, they still hadnt gotten a bit of news about Chu Yang... After a long time, Mo Tianji took in a deep breath and said, Everyone, you dont need to worry. Its useless to think about this now. For now, we shall only do what we can do to the best of our ability! If Chu Yang hasnt died, hell definitelye to us! Ji Mo, who had beenughing all the time, was silent for the moment. He asked abruptly, But will the Heavenly Armament Pavilion still be the Heavenly Armament Pavilion then? The atmosphere suddenly turned oppressive. Mo Tianji took in a deep breath and solemnly raised one hand. I swear that it will! He put down his hand as he smiled bitterly, and said lightly, I know you always have such a worry, but... Ive promised Chu Yang before that Ill apany him to transcend the Nine Heavens! To lead a handsome, proud and free life together! He continued, Chu Yang isnt here now, but were still here! The Heavenly Armament Pavilion is still here! So Ill put in my best efforts for him. If Chu Yang is still alive, theres ultimately one day when we can ascend up to the Nine Heavens Peak! If Chu Yang is dead, the Heavenly Armament Pavilion will immediately disperse itself. Dont think that Im reining over you for this period of time. In actuality, Im helpless. In this world, other than Chu Yang, no one else can reign over you. Ji Mo started to look relieved. Rubbing his nose, he said a bit embarrassedly, Im sorry. Mo Tianji patted on his shoulders, smiled and said understandingly, I can understand you. You value your brothers very much, and its a good thing. How can I me you? He continued lightly, In the past, I only thought of leading a free and easy life. Controlling the whole world is my life ambition. But now, thinking about it, although such a life sounds good, its lonely. I only realized this after I met all of you. Mo Tianji smiled warmly and his eyes beamed sincerely. He said slowly, Ones life is only blessed when his brothers are around! Ones life is only blessed when his brothers are around! The other five silently repeated this sentence in their heart, their eyes beaming. Without having the same experience, without encountering life and death together, without sharing weal and woe together, without working hard together, one wouldnt understand what kind of feeling was epassed within these words! Because of brothers, ones heart would no longer be lonely and adrift. Because of brothers, one would no longer have to always look at others distrustfully. Because he knew that even if the whole world was against him, he would also not feel lonely! Mo Tianji was silent for a long time before he said, After weve absorbed all the energy, there should not be many people who want to be our opponent... Theres one thing that I can tell all of you now. Gu Duxing frowned and asked, What? Mo Tianji said heavily, Were all brothers here. Dont leak out this secret. The five gazed at each other. They didnt know what hes going to say, but they nodded together. With a gleam in his eyes, Mo Tianji said word by word, The reason I so firmly believe that Chu Yang isnt dead is because... Chu Yang is very likely a... Nine, Tribtions, Sword, Master! ... Chapter 989 - Boss is the Nine Tribulations Sword Master?!

Chapter 989: Boss is the Nine Tribtions Sword Master?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With a gleam in his eyes, Mo Tianji said word by word, The reason I so firmly believe that Chu Yang isnt dead is because... Chu Yang is very likely a... Nine, Tribtions, Sword, Master! These words were simply earth-shattering and heaven-battering! Like bolts of lightning that struck into the hearts of the few brothers. Instantly, every one of them was silent! Ji Mos and Luo Kedis bodies shuddered a little; Ao Xieyun abruptly turned back to look at Mo Tianji, and Xie Danqiong covered his hands on his mouth! Dead silence! Nine... Nine Nine Nine... Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Luo Kedis lips trembled as he said, That god-like Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Its... Its Boss? Mo Tianji said slowly, Im not sure. But, from the various signs, the probability of Chu Yang being the Nine Tribtions Sword... is close to 70%! Ao Xieyun and his few other brothers shook their bodies. By Mo Tianjis temper, he would never speak absolutely about anything. Generally, even if he was 100% confident about something, he would also say that he was only 80% confident about it. 80% was Mo Tianjis limit of his confidence level. He would always leave some unknown variables to anything. So, Mo Tianji always had some room to maneuver. Now, Mo Tianji said that hes 70% sure that Chu Yang was the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Then, by everyones understanding of Mo Tianji, theres close to 95% probability that Chu Yang was the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Everyone felt dizzy upon this thought! The Nine Tribtions Sword Master was an eternal legend in the Nine Heavens over thest 10,000 years. For every 10,000 years, theres definitely one Nine Tribtions Sword Master born, and he would rely on the Nine Tribtions Sword to purge the Nine Heavens! The nine big dominating ns of the Upper Three Heavens were the ns of the nine brothers of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! As long as one followed the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, he could ensure 10,000 years of continuation and glory of his n! Nine! Tribtions! Sword! Master! The real master of the Nine Heavens! Ao Xieyun rubbed his brows and said, a little groaning, Its really... out of my expectation... and so unreal, like Im just in a dream. That brother of us with whom we usually drink, chat, fight and joke together is actually the great and god-like Nine Tribtions Sword Master... Xie Danqiong smiled bitterly. He was so excited that his handsome face flushed with redness. He wanted to forcibly curb his emotions, but he just couldnt. Trembling all over his body, he said, I... *cough*... *cough*... This Jasper Flower which had always beenposed actually couldnt speak a word at this moment. He only felt saliva blocking his throat and he coughed repetitively to clear his throat, but only to find his throat bing more blocked. Ji Mos body trembled once, then trembled once again, then again. Finally, he groaned, All my pores in my body were opened by one sentence of yours... And my body is shaking non-stop like a pendulum. Boss is the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. I I... Im so excited now... Luo Kedis two legs turned soft, and his ass almost copsed onto the ground. He was so ted that he suddenly burst into tears. Am I dreaming? Mo Tianji also seemed to be swallowing something continuously in his throat. He had faintly guessed what would happen when he said this, but still, when he said this, he still felt an inexplicable sense of shock in himself! It felt as if he had been electrocuted across his entire body and all the pores on his body were open just like what Ji Mo had said... Looking to one side, he saw Gu Duxing holding his ck Dragon sword, standing coolly and actually stonily. Mo Tianji felt very strange. Duxing, arent you surprised at all? Gu Duxings statue-like face thawed and he revealed a trace of a smile, which slowly broadened across his face. He let out a long breath and muttered, It turns out that he really didnt die! Then, he suddenlyughed and said joyfully, It turns out that he really didnt die! Following which, he abruptly gave a punch on Mo Tianjis belly andughed again. It turns out that he really didnt die!! Such a punch, which was unprecedented to Mo Tianji, made him thrash in pain. He bent down his body, covered his belly in pain and said furiously, Bastard! What are you doing?! But he saw Gu Duxing rushing up, hugging him, smiling and dancing at the same time while screaming, Boss didnt die! Boss didnt die! Hahaha... Although Gu Duxings punch had caused Mo Tianjis belly to be in extreme agony, Mo Tianji was still affected by Gu Duxings sincere sentiments. With a distorted face, Mo Tianji said smilingly, Yes, he didnt die! He didnt die! Hahaha... Gu Duxing roared. Wait till he had slightly vented out his emotions, Mo Tianji asked in a groaning voice, Duxing, have you expected before that Boss is the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Smiling and leaning against his sword, Gu Duxing said reminiscently, Ive been with Boss for the longest period of time, and Ive always thought that hes an extraordinary person. But Ive never thought before of digging out his secrets; Ive got some feeling that hes the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, but I was uncertain of it. He smiled and continued to say, Actually, it doesnt matter. No matter whether hes the Nine Tribtions Sword Master or an ordinary person, hes still Chu Yang and our brother. So, why do we have to be concerned about whether hes the Nine Tribtions Sword Master or otherwise? Gu Duxing said frankly, I never suspect my brothers about anything, and never want to dig out the secrets of my brothers. Regarding this, Dong Wushang has the same disposition like me. Mo Tianji started to ponder. After a long time, he said, Thats right. Youre more genuine than me! Gu Duxing smiled, shaking his head and said, Everyone has their own disposition, and their own tasks and mission. Youre an expert in scheming, and youve great wits and ideas... If youre as genuine as me... then the prospects of our few brothers would really be agonizing. Mo Tianjiughed such that tears came out of his eyes. Duxing, these words of yours are the most interesting words that Ive ever heard. Gu Duxing smiled. Aside, Ji Mo grasped on Luo Kedi. Luo Kedi, did you hear? If Boss is the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, wont our ns be able to continue to live on for another 10,000 years? Luo Kedi was also excited. Yeah. But instantly, the duos face copsed. Luo Kedi said sourly, Now in the Middle Three Heavens, my big brother is already treating me as an eyesore. If thats the case, does it mean I have to suffer from him for 10,000 years? What nine big ns? Aside, Gu Duxing was getting more and more furious from listening to the duo. Nine big ns? Just with you two good-for-nothing? Youve actually started to think of such things? If you still dare to talk such nonsense, Ill break your legs apart one by one! Now Boss isnt here. Who dares to mention the nine big ns in front of me? Gu Duxing said angrily, Dont forget yourself! Luo Kedi and Ji Mo immediately became silent. Ji Mo spoke haltingly, Im just saying this for fun... You cant say this for fun either! Gu Duxing said furiously, Did you follow Boss just because of wanting to establish one of the nine big ns? For however you feel then when you follow our boss, you should feel the same now! We can only be considered true brothers when we have true emotions towards one another. And, even if we have to sacrifice ourselves, we wont feel any regrets! If we have no true emotions towards one another, even if we can establish the nine big ns, well still be seen in disdain by others! After saying all this heavily, Gu Duxing stared at the duo. I know youre joking, but, once such words be rooted in your hearts, youll slowly fall apart from the team! Now, the two of you shall go to practice martial arts! Ill supervise the two of you every day for this period of time here. If the rate of progress has slowed down, that means your hearts have be disturbed and youre thinking of the nine big ns again... Erm, and Ille to have a good chat with you then! Ji Mo and Luo Kedi screamed at the same time, Were really joking... But Gu Duxing had already turned around, ignoring them. Ji Mo sighed. What should we do now? Its all your fault. Luo Kedi covered his ass and sighed. Gu Duxing is just like this. We shall practice hard these few days and beat him heavily together afterward! Ji Moughed and suddenly thought of something. He patted heavily on Luo Kedis ass and said, looking as if he had just understood something, Ive understood, Ive understood! Luo Kedi was overwhelmed with pain by Ji Mos p on his wounds. He said fiercely, Damn it! What are you doing?! Ji Mo said miserably, I just remembered how halfhearted Boss was towards the oaths that he had made. He would just say: Ill pledge on behalf of the Nine Tribtions Sword... Damn it! Ive only understood now that Boss is purely deceiving us. We all know that pledging on behalf of the Nine Tribtions Sword makes it the most solemn form of oath in the Nine Heavens. How would we expect that the fellow is the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Ji Mo didnt know whether to cry orugh. The Nine Tribtions Sword Master controlling the Nine Tribtions Sword, and the Nine Tribtions Sword Master pledging against the Nine Tribtions Sword... Then wont his pledge be pure rubbish... No wonder Boss makes pledges so easily... His mouth is full of pledges. I was still worried about him being punished by the Nine Tribtions Sword for being so random. Damn it! Ive only known now that hes saying rubbish all along... Luo Kedi covered his ass andughed. Boss is really interesting. Gu Duxing frowned and said, Why didnt I hear Boss talking like this before? Ji Mo said angrily, Youre just so quiet. Why does Boss need to pledge to you? Damn it,st time in the Far North Wastnds, Boss argued with me about the gender of a snow wolf. He said: I shall say on behalf of the Nine Tribtions Sword that this snow wolf is a female... Then I wasted a lot of effort to catch it, but it was male. However, Boss said that this snow wolf that I caught wasnt the one that he had said, and the one he had said was clearly a female. Motherf**ker, I went to catch a snow wolf in the Far North Wastnds. How quick is the snow wolf in running... Everyone burst intoughter. Catching a snow wolf in the Far North Wastnds... This fellow is really... With his whole body twitching, Luo Kedi said, Boss is making you practice your lightening kungfu... Mo Tianji cleared his throat and said, Everyone, dont joke here. Chu Yang is correct in not telling us about our identity. After all, our capability is not sufficient! If our identity had been exposed, we would be doomed! The reason why I had said now is that we cant get out of here, and I want to let yall have something to look forward to. Secondly, its also because of this spiritual energy; such a huge piece weighs tens of thousands of kilograms. Even if we convert all of them into our cultivations, evenly among us, everyone will at least get to the upper stages of the Saint level. This is the lowest approximation. If thats so, even if we get to the Upper Three Heavens, we can still have sufficient power to protect ourselves... So the main task for us now is to practice martial arts! Mo Tianji said heavily, Practice martial arts non-stop! From now on! Wait till we get out of here, its our time to charge up the Nine Heavens! ... Chapter 990 - Nirvana of Phoenix!

Chapter 990: Nirvana of Phoenix!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wait till we get out of here, its our time to charge up the Nine Heavens! Gu Duxing repeated these words slowly. Energy rose from within his body. But the Nine Heavens ispletely shut now. How can we charge up? Ji Mo asked miserably. As long as Chu Yang is the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, hell definitely open up the passageways! Mo Tianji said, his eyes fiery, This is the mission of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! And its a must that the 10,000-year-cycle repeats itself! Everyone became silent. Although everyone was silent, they felt a fighting spirit rising within them. Practice! Practice! Next, the six brothers each found a position next to the dragon and sat down. They breathed slowly and quietly. Not for long, they had immersed themselves fully into their cultivation state. ... The Medicine Banquet was still in the midst of preparation in the Upper Three Heavens. Doctors and martial experts were all heading towards the South region. Some had just started their journey, while the others were already on their way. The Upper Three Heavens was already slowly starting to boil. The South region was still blooming with trees, but in the stretch of wilderness of the extremely remote North-East region, its already bitterly cold and snowing heavily. But someone was crying in grief in the heavy snow. Its Dong Wushang. Surrounding him were broken bodies, and the foul smell of blood filled the air. Dong Wushang was kneeling restlessly on the ground. Mo Leier was standing aside, quivering. Her face was pale and her eyes, teary. Rui Butongs body was lying quietly before them. Breathlessly. Dong Wushang was holding a long knife in his hands. Tears fell like rain from his eyes and he was so choked that he couldnt speak. Ever since the Four Six Three People Hall was established, the three had been continuously receiving tasks, and their achievements and cultivations were also continuously soaring up. The density of spiritual aura in the Upper Three Heavens was vastly different aspared to that in the Middle Three Heavens. So, the trio had improved their cultivations rather quickly. The talents of Dong Wushang and Rui Butong was rapidly stimted under the dense spiritual aura. Just three days ago, Dong Wushang had be an eighth stage Saber Emperor! Because Rui Butong was an ordinary Martial Emperor, he was faster in advancing his cultivation aspared to Dong Wushang and was already a ninth stage Martial Emperor. Mo Leier was at a lower starting point than Dong Wushang when they had first reached the Upper Three Heavens, but now she was already a sixth stage Martial Emperor. Just two days ago, Dong Wushang received a task of escorting an elixir which gave a reward of 1,000 purple crystals! After the trio had a discussion, they set off for the task happily. Never did they expect that this elixir was very rare and used for the purpose of the Medicine Banquet. Along their way, they were attacked numerous times! In just two days, the trio had already encountered seven to eight attacks! And each attack was deadly. For just thest attack, although Dong Wushang put in all his strength in fighting, he couldnt withstand against the attack put up by several Monarch level experts, and his circumstance became very peril. Even Mo Leier and Rui Butong were in a simr situation. But at the most critical moment, Rui Butong suddenly jumped up. While withstanding against the joint attacks of the three Monarch level experts on him, he desperately tried to twist apart the neck of a Monarch level expert. After which, he leaped up and greeting towards a deadly sword strike on him, he hurled up onto the Monarch level expert opposite Dong Wushang, who was the strongest among the opponents. Dong Wushang was dumbstruck. The roar of Rui Butong before he died still resounded in Dong Wushangs mind. We definitely cant die altogether! You and your wife shall wait for Boss toe up! Dont let him feel lonely and helpless after he hase up! Kill~~~ ... Dong Wushang fell onto the ground, and tears burst out from his eyes. Butong... Old Six! Dong Wushang howled towards the sky in a hoarse voice. The image of Rui Butong, bathed in blood, howling towards him, seemed to appear in his mind again. The moment Rui Butong struck forth his dagger indignantly at the opponent, a trace of a smile shed across his eyes. And a few indistinct words came out from his mouth, You wait... wait for him... I... Im happy... I know, I know! You want me to wait for them... Wait till theyvee up, I can join them! Dong Wushang roared, But if Boss or Duxinges up, what should I say? What should I say? Theyll ask me, wheres Old Six? Butong? How should I answer them? You are just f**king going to lie here quietly... And nothing will be going to happen to you. But how should I clear up this shit that youve left for me? Dong Wushang shouted sorrowfully, Bastard! Bastard! But tears rolled down his eyes at the same time. Such a macho was actually sobbing so heavily at this instant! Aside, Mo Leier also cried silently. At the moment when Rui Butong roared and his blood-bathed body went hurling towards the opponent, Mo Leier was really astounded! This Rui Butong, who was usually slick and even looked a little wretched, looked so astounding when he expressed the heroism and resoluteness at that moment! Every man is a man of heart! Normally, the righteousness that men had would naturally not show up. But in critical circumstances, when the blood in men started to boil, it would make everyone affected. In peril situations, when men started to put in their efforts, it would make everyones heart burn! She clearly remembered in the battle just now, Rui Butong had been constantly paying attention to, with the corner of his eyes, the battlefields on Dong Wushangs side and her own side. While Dong Wushang was also paying serious attention to Rui Butong and her constantly. The two men didnt speak anything at such a moment, but they had used their most genuine movements and actions to tell each other what being a man was! It turned out that the friendship between men was like this. Rui Butong was constantly preparing to sacrifice himself for his brother! And the same went for Dong Wushang! The duo was in constant readiness to do such things. But when Dong Wushang was about to take actions, Rui Butong had taken actions first. At that time, the circumstance was dire, but still not deadly. But Rui Butong didnt hold on any further; He knew that he would definitely not be as quick as Dong Wushang if that time had reallye. This battle was very intense, but also very brief. The three battle lineups were very even. There were nine opponents, and their attacks were carried out in a joint form. They would intercept between different battlefields to support one another. The strongest among the opponents, who were three Monarch level experts, served as the pivot. Once Rui Butong could eliminate any one of them, Dong Wushang could immediately break out of the opponents besiegement and kill them! But if Dong Wushang sacrificed himself, Rui Butong couldnt do the same! So, Rui Butong had to die! So, Rui Butong hadunched first! He didnt let Dong Wushangunch before him! Sure enough, Rui Butong had risked his life to kill one of the opponents to break their line-up, then drag up another person to reduce most of the obstructions on Dong Wushangs side! Dong Wushang instantly broke out of the besiegement. Then, with intense grief in him, he transformed his ck Saber into a wild dragon, and wielded it with all his might to kill all opponents as fast as he could, then came back to Rui Butong! But Rui Butong could not speak at that time! He was only breathing weakly. Smiling calmly in his eyes, he gazed deeply at Dong Wushang. Then, he smiled and his lips trembled a little. Dong Wushang thought Rui Butong was going to talk, so Dong Wushang moved his ears near to Rui Butongs mouth, only to find him already breathless. Like he had just fallen asleep calmly. Wushang, dont be sad... He wouldnt want to see you... Mo Leier persuaded Dong Wushang sobbingly as tears fell like rain down her eyes. Dong Wushangs body shook once and he suddenly wailed, My brother doesnt want me to be sad, but hes my brother! Hes my brother! Hes my brother!! Just now, he was still smiling at me. How could he be dead?! Dong Wushang furiously shoved Mo Leier to one side and roared, as if he had lost his senses, How could my brother be dead! I still want to be with him together! Wait till our brothers alle up! And muck about the martial world together! Transcend the Nine Heavens together! And leave our names at the Nine Heavens Peak! Rui Butong! Youve promised this! Youve promised this to us before! You cant cheat us!! Dong Wushang shouted madly as he shook Rui Butongs body madly. A peaceful smile was still hanging on Rui Butongs face, which swayed restlessly as Dong Wushang continued to shake his body. Snowkesnded on Rui Butongs face, but it actually silently stuck onto it and didnt melt anymore. Ah!! Dong Wushang roared and violently spurted out a mouthful of blood. He released his two hands restlessly. Rui Butongs body fell onto the snowy ground. Dong Wushangs stalwart body also fell straight onto the ground like a falling pir. Mo Leier cried aloud. She first held on Rui Butongs body, then went to held Dong Wushang, but it was already toote. With a bang, Dong Wushangnded solidly onto the ground. The vast snowfield also seemed to shake once violently. Tears dripped down Mo Leiers eyes. She couldnt hold on to Dong Wushang first; she knew that if she had done so without caring about Rui Butongs corpse, the first thing that would happen when Dong Wushang woke up might probably be him separating from her forever! No one knew better than her how much this man valued his brothers! One day passed. Ever since Dong Wushang had woken up, he just sat in front of Rui Butongs body motionlessly, muttering some words in his mouth. He just couldnt ept the fact that his brother had already died... He forced all the medicines he had into Rui Butongs body, including the three iplete versions of Nine Tribtions Pill that Chu Yang had given him. This is Bosss magical medicine. It can cure all injuries, Dong Wushang said sorrowfully, but still with some hope in him, Quickly wake up... Quickly wake up... Mo Leier cried silently. Just as she was about to persuade Dong Wushang, he suddenly let out an astonished scream! He quickly retreated, and saw the snow under where Rui Butong was lying slowly starting to melt into a stream of water. Then, steam started to rise into the air. Dong Wushang pointed at Rui Butong, screaming as heughed, Look, he didnt die! Im not by his side, but theres heat in his body! Then he jumped back to Rui Butong, his voice trembling, My brother, my brother is alive... Mo Leier widened her eyes. This matter was so mysterious. Rui Butong had already died for one day and his body had already be stiff, but he still coulde back to life. Such a phenomenon was really unheard of. Under the gaze of the duo, Rui Butongs body started to be hotter and hotter, and it actually started to redden. Finally, with a swish, a glow of fire burst out from his body! The fire gotrger andrger, burning up into the sky! Nirvana of phoenix?! These words shed through Mo Leiers mind and she blurted out. Following which, she covered her mouth in shock by her own words! ... Chapter 991 - Soaring Dragon and Dancing Phoenix!

Chapter 991: Soaring Dragon and Dancing Phoenix!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rui Butongs body was burning with fire! At first, the silhouette of his body amidst the fire could be seen. But after an instant, the fire suddenly leaped up and turned into a dazzling white color,pletely covering Rui Butongs body within it! Dong Wushang was very close to the fire, and with a swish, a patch of hair on his forehead was burned. He quickly retreated to evade from the fire. At the next moment, Mo Leier screamed, Be careful! And she hurled towards Dong Wushang, pushing him down onto the ground. Both of them slid out for a hundred feet on the ground. Then Mo Leier climbed up and dragged Dong Wushang up to run away together. After running for 300 feet and looking back, they saw that the fire was already zing in Rui Butongs direction. A stream of red light was rushing up the sky! The fire had already turned red! Thoroughly red! The whole area was a stretch of bloody red. At this moment, all the clouds in the sky were suffused with a gorgeous glow! Not to mention burning away ones body, such a big fire was absolutely more than capable of burning away everyone in the whole world! Dong Wushangs eyes became straight. What, whats going on? Mo Leier looked at the redness on the heaven and earth without blinking her eyes at all, and said, Its the fire of nirvana! Dong Wushang instantly understood. He suddenly widened his eyes. Youre saying... Butong... hes actually a phoenix? Mo Leier frowned. What are you saying? His body may contain the resuscitated bloodline of a phoenix, but as for hes a phoenix... Have you ever seen such a wretched phoenix in the world? But, anyway, hes not going to die. You can rest assured. Dong Wushang rubbed his hands and said excitedly, Great, no matter whether hes a phoenix or a pig, hes not going to die! Wait till he wakes up, Im going to give this bastard a good beating! Motherf**ker! He has really scared me to death! The zing fire rushed up the sky. This big firested for three days. But, other than the bit of snow that had melted because of Rui Butongs rising body temperature at the beginning, all other snows actually didnt melt for even a bit! The fire cast out a great sense of divinity. This fire had rmed too many people. Countless experts had seen this strange phenomenon and wanted toe forth to check it out, but found out that they simply couldnt get in. As long as one was 100 miles away from the fire, they couldnt take a step in further! Regardless of what cultivation he was, he couldnt get in! Only Dong Wushang and Mo Leier were just 300 feet away from the fire, and they felt warm andfortable. More and more people were slowly gathering at the circumference of 100 miles from the fire! Theres definitely a great event happening since its causing such a strange phenomenon. If its not the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, it must be that some treasures were unearthed! This was themon perception that everyone had! Everyone was waiting to swarm in after this terrible spell was over. The Li n, which took control over this area, also had countless people gathered here. All of them were nervous. Will it be an opportunity this time? Then, at the next moment! Everyone looked up at the sky in shock! They saw clouds moving forth from all directions in the sky, then after a great turmoil, there suddenly appeared a huge whirlpool where the red light was, churning slowly at the center of the whole sky. At the same time, spiritual energy came to congregate there from all directions. It first came slowly, then its speed became quicker and quicker and quicker. Suddenly, with a swish, all the spiritual energy 1,000 miles in vicinity disappeared! At this moment, all those people gathered at the periphery suddenly felt suffocated! At the next moment, the sky turned into turmoil again. Large amounts of pure spiritual energy surged forth at the speed of lightning, instantly making up for the void of spiritual energy in the sky above, then they were sucked up again. From all directions, spiritual energy once again rushed in... rushed in... rushed in... The red light became fiercer and fiercer, and more and more magnificent. The whole sky seemed to be burning in the fire now! Then, at the next moment when the spiritual energy was surging in, a red stream of light shot out from Rui Butongs body, which also epassed Dong Wushang and Mo Leier in it! The duo felt at the same time that pores over their bodies were opening up and countless spiritual energy was rushing rapidly into their pores. At the same time, they felt a tingling feeling in their elixir fields, as if they were gradually expanding under some mysterious force. The meridians in their bodies were also broadening at a rapid pace... Gradually, the primordial qi in their own bodies also started to surge wildly... The duo was shocked. They immediately crossed their legs, sat down and began to exercise their internal energy. And only felt their own cultivations skyrocketing upwards... On the fifth day. A clear phoenix cry suddenly reverberated through the sky! With a bang, a red ball of spiritual energy exploded and rushed up the sky. In midair, a clear sound of phoenix rang out again. A huge phoenix suddenly took its shape in the sky! A pair of ming wings was slowly stretching out, but not yetpletely extended out! A stream of red light exploded violently high up in the sky, forming countless red dots which spread out like air towards all directions... All the spiritual energy between heaven and earth seemed to be totally berserk, as they surged towards this newly formed phoenix! Its as if arge amount of spiritual energy was to expedite the formation of the phoenixs wings... Its phoenix! a Supreme level leader from the Li n shouted in panic. Quick! Quickly report this to our elder!! In the North-East direction. A person who had a sun mark on his forehead was standing with his hands sped behind his back as he looked towards the sky in the North-West region. Suddenly, he frowned and shouted, The phoenix is born! Many people by his side eximed together, What? This person frowned and muttered, The phoenix is born, but why is the dragon not out yet? Aside, countless people were lookingplicatedly at that patch of redness in the sky. They actually felt an inexplicable sense of fear in them. Everyone was trembling, watching and waiting... The dragon soars and the phoenix flies. When the king is out, the heaven and earth cry! that person suddenly said in a low voice as he stared at the redness in the sky, King! Where are you... now? ... At the same time, all the birds in the world suddenly turned berserk. Countless birds flew up into the sky and unhesitatingly flew towards the north-west direction. Normally, when a bird first flew out, its still alone. But after flying out for some miles, a huge and vibrant flock of birds would be formed, and they would use all their power to fly towards the north-west as fast as they could! Among these birds, there were even some which were natural enemies. But now, each and every one of them flew harmoniously with the others, as they organized into a neat lineup. They didnt even look at one another in a hostile manner, not to mention killing one another! ... The phoenixs wings finally spread out and moved slowly. Suddenly, a fiery whirlwind was suddenly blown up and spiritual energy rapidly gathered towards it. ciers of 100 miles in the vicinity began to melt. Only the one in the middle didnt melt. The ciers at the periphery started to melt too, and the area was still broadening... At the start, the people at the periphery slowly retreated, but in the end, they had to take to their heels. But the ciers were melting at an even faster and faster speed. When they finally stopped melting, the people actually found a vast ocean ahead of them. Countless birds in the vicinity were already flying forth, dancing gracefully above the vast ocean, as if they were holding a celebration! The whole Nine Heavens started to stir up! At the same time, a clear sound of a dragon rang through the air. With a loud thunder in the sky, the whole earth started to shake rapidly. Countless people fainted onto the ground because of that state. A golden ray of light rose from the remote horizon up to the sky. In the blink of an eye, the sky turned into a stretch of golden brown. The image of a huge dragon appeared in the sky. Suddenly, it raised its head and let out a clear humming sound of a dragon! Then, it suddenly disappeared... In the north-east direction, in that remote ce, everyone knelt to the ground at the same time, their eyes inundated with tears! The dragon soars and the phoenix flies. When the king is out, the heaven and earth cry! many people muttered together, King! The dragon and phoenix are finally out together today! King... where are you? ... South ciers of the Middle Three Heavens. Tan Tan, who was now practicing martial arts, looked up to the sky. Theres a stretch of golden brown and another stretch of fiery red in the sky. Tan Tans eyes lit up and he muttered, Am I going to start now? Then, wisps of ck smoke came out from his body, which instantly enveloped his entire body... ... Far North Wastnds. In the secret base of the Elf race, Young Master Yu extended his body and rushed out from the cave at the fastest speed he could. With a sh of his body, he was already standing at the highest peak, looking into the distance. His body was trembling a little. It has finally started! Young Master Yuughed and took out a delicate green box from his chest; he opened it up carefully and looked into it. Theres something like a seed covered in a green halo. Young Master Yu pinched it out with his two fingers and looked at itplicatedly. Letting out a long sigh, he slowly put this seed into his mouth. Then, Young Master Yu disappeared. ... All the experts from all regions in the maind were looking at the sky of the North-West region. Even those who had been in closed-door practice for thousands of years also came out, and went to some highest points in their regions to observe the sky. The top of the Bell Tower of the Law-Enforcement City. A person in white was standing still, looking silently at the sky in the distance. The red light was dazzling on that side. The phoenix is out, the person in white muttered. At this moment, his eyes were as sharp as daggers. A moment after which a stretch of golden brown emerged in the sky. The Dragon race is out too! The face of that person turned grim. After a while, a ray of green light rushed up to the sky, standing together with the red and golden light! It seemed that a hodgepodge had suddenly appeared in the sky! Elf race! the man in white sighed and muttered, Are the nine races going to revive? Instantly after which, a strong ck light suddenly appeared mightily in the sky! At the exact center of the green, red and golden light! Swaying and rolling powerfully. Intense shock suddenly revealed on the face of the man in white, who had always been calm previously! Theres even some sort of terror on his face! ... Chapter 992 - Fair Division!

Chapter 992: Fair Division!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This is devilish gas! And holy gas! The eyes and brows of the man in white tightened. Which race is it? Which race? Is it... Is it... Deep anxiety revealed on his face. The heaven and earth cry... heaven and earth cry... Is the world really going to be in a big mess? ... A clear fairy-like sound was heard. That gigantic phoenix had finally extended its wings. Instantly, green light leaped to an even greater height, while the golden light glimmered. Only the ck gas in the middle remained still! Birds from all directions had also arrived above the vast ocean. And they started to dance above this vast ocean that had never appeared in the North-West region. The moment the phoenix spread out its wings, the birds all remained still in the air! The phoenix, with its wings spread out and creating a sound that resounded through the Nine Heavens, soared up into the sky. Into the clouds! The moment the phoenix soared up, all the birds were silent, and they respectfully lowered down their arrogant heads. Showing their extreme reverence towards their own king! The phoenix then turned into a colorful cloud in the sky, which scattered apart and eventually disappeared. The dragon also let out a long hum and also instantly disappeared without a trace. That green light swayed for a moment and too vanished. Only that dense ck gas was still tumbling and surging in the sky. Then, that dense ck gas slowly turned into an ambiguous human form. Its face couldnt be seen, and it just stood proudly in the void, amidst the vast heaven and earth! This figure slowly turned around and faced the north-east direction, seemingly to be looking towards that direction, seemingly to be thinking of something, seemingly to be... Then this ck gas slowly scattered into dark clouds that filled the sky! A terrifying thunder reverberated through the air and a dazzling silver snake struck down from the sky towards the earth! Then, the rain poured down in torrents across the entire Nine Heavens! In the North-East region, when that figure turned to look towards that direction, everyone knelt down neatly to the ground. They were all trembling and crying joyfully. Hundreds of people shouted out at the same time, King! King! King! Im back! The sound shook heaven and earth. Heavy downpour. The ce where Dong Wushang, Mo Leier and Rui Butong were at had already turned into a stretch of isted ind! It was even bobbing up and down and drifting in the waters. Countless ciers were also driving back and forth in the waters, making the small lonely ind that the trio was on seem so inconspicuous, like sand amidst the ocean. The experts at this periphery started to cut woods and build boats hurriedly. Only God knows that theres actually one day when boats had to be used in this North-West region! Other than icebergs, therere only snowfields here, where high mountains stood all over the ce. Its even hard to travel by carriages on this area ofnd, and normally, people used sleds more frequently. Who would ever expect that they would have to use boats one day? How would these people ever know how were boats made? They couldnt build up a boat after busying for a long time, but they saw that there were already some people getting down the water. Everyone turned to look at them, and saw those few fellows turning around in the water like gyros, and couldnt move forward at all. They couldnt helpughing aloud. These few people had ttened the tree on one side and removed all its branches, then dug a hole in the middle of the trunk. The trio sat on the trunk, one in the middle and two on both sides, and each of them had a branch to paddle the boat. But, after a while, by relying on the deep cultivations that those few people had, the boat adjusted towards the right direction after spinning more than 100 rounds in the water. And it drifted away as it swayed in the wind and waves, like a waddling penguin... Damn it! This is indeed a good idea. Just now, everyone was joking at the trio as their boat spun in the water. But now, it seemed that the trio really had some foresight. Where would there be real boats in a ce like this? So, everyone followed the action. In almost an instant, all the surrounding trees were cut down. There were even some people fighting furiously over a tree. The waters became extremely crowded and everyone was spinning about the waters in circles. Sometimes, two tree boats would m against each other as they spun, and the people on both sides would fall into the water at the same time. Then, people aside would use their paddles made of branches to knock on these peoples heads, intentionally or unintentionally. A phoenix wouldntnd on a no-treasurend! Besides, this was the birth of a phoenix! There must be countless treasures there. With such a good opportunity at hand, how could people not make use of it to eradicate thosepetitors who had fallen into the water and avoid themselves from being disadvantaged in the future? So, beating and cursing sounds began to be heard. Amidst the chaos, some more tree boats rushed out of the mess and drifted away. Then, more and more people got out... The most tragic thing happened to those Supreme Martial Artists who wanted to take advantage of their deep cultivations to fly and rush across the water. But when they just flew up, they felt a huge force pulling them down. Instantly, some Supreme Martial Artists felt restless, and they fell to the ground like dumplings. Theres actually a Supreme Martial Artist who fell down and had a nosebleed. This... this was really awkward. This would really create a legend in the Nine Heavens. Even a first stage Supreme Martial Artist would be considered a legendary figure in the Nine Heavens. Not to mention tripping and falling, even if a big hammer was smashed against a Supreme Martial Artists nose, it would also break the hammer first. Now, even though this Supreme Martial Artist had fallen from a height thats not considered very high from the ground, he had actually fallen and had a nosebleed from it... Along with the downpour, the blood from the Supreme Martial Artist streamed down his face. Reaching his hands for his face, he found his face smeared with blood. Everyone wanted tough, but no one dared to. The few Supreme Martial Artists climbed up dejectedly, but they found out that their cultivations were back on them again. They gazed at one another. Looks like we could only paddle boats... ... On the icend. Dong Wushang and Mo Leier felt that they could already move, so they rolled and jumped up. But how would Dong Wushang have the mood to see how much his cultivation had improved? He walked up towards Rui Butong and looked at him worriedly. Rui Butongs face was red and his chest was thumping slowly as hey there. Sure enough, he was alright. Such a huge fire had burned the whole sky red, but not a bit of Rui Butongs clothes was burned. Dong Wushang disbelievingly stretched out his trembling hands to sense whether Rui Butong was breathing. At this moment, Rui Butong suddenly opened his eyes. Dong Wushang was actually taken aback. Rui Butong then shut his eyes, then opened again. Blinking his eyes, his pupils gradually focused. He actually smiled filthily and his first sentence was, Old Four, youre really terrified? Dong Wushang stood nkly and didnt recover from his stupor for a long time. Blinking his eyes, tears suddenly fell down. Following which, he punched unhesitatingly and heavily on Rui Butongs left eye! Bang! A panda eye was immediately produced. Rui Butong was in great pain. F**k you... Before he finished speaking, Dong Wushangs second punch smashed mercilessly towards him! Bang! Rui Butong was now aplete panda. With gritted teeth and puffed cheeks, Dong Wushang didnt speak a word at all and just smashed his fists heavily and repetitively down on Rui Butongs face. Rui Butong was finally furious. He flipped up his body and the duo started to fight furiously into a mess! Not for long, two new pig heads were produced. Theyy on the ice and panted heavily. Up till now, none of them spoke. After a long time, Rui Butong spoke, Are you satisfied now? Dong Wushang said as he panted, Satisfied! Im also very satisfied, Rui Butong said. The duo didnt speak further and just panted heavily. After a long time, they suddenly broke into loudughter. The person who had died once didnt have any surprise of being revived. The one who had been crying regretfully all the while also didnt say anything about the revival of his brother. Everything carried on as per normal. As if this matter had never happened before. Mo Leier watched them from aside. She had always felt that shes a genius, and that she could understand everything, including friendship. But at this moment, she felt more and more that she couldnt understand men. The friendship between men was indeed very weird. Rui Butong had an ident, and Dong Wushang was aggrieved. This was very easy to understand. But Dong Wushang didnt seem very excited when Rui Butong was revived. Mo Leier felt that if its women... they would probably have cried heavily on each others shoulders at this moment... But these two men actually got into a heavy fight! After beating each other into pigs, everything resumed to normal again? After theugh was over, Rui Butong said, Actually, I dont know about this matter. Dong Wushangy on the ground and touched the wounds on his face contentedly. He painfully twitched the corners of his mouth and said, I understand. Um. Rui Butong didnt speak further. The duo was checking their own cultivations. They actually stopped mentioning about the previous matter. Ive advanced, Rui Butong said, Im afraid Ive already reached a first or second stage Saint level. Me too. Im at about the same level too. But, I still need to practice my saber to increase my understanding of it before I can advance to a Saver Saint. This still needs a long time. Dong Wushang said lightly. Ive also advanced. Mo Leier checked on her own cultivation in astonishment. Uh? Dong Wushang and Rui Butong looked stunningly at her, revealing a shocked look. Youve also given birth 1? Where is it? Is it a boy or a girl? Mo Leier instantly reacted over and became ashamed and furious at the same time. Standing akimbo, she shouted, You two bastards! Rui Butongughed. We two bastards were not given birth by you! You didnt say this well. It doesnt matter to me; Ill just call you mom then. But, Old Four cant call you mom. If he calls you mom, you cant get married! I... Mo Leiers face flushed, and she came up to this fellow, ready to beat him up. But Rui Butong moved his face closer to her. Mom, Im hungry... I want to have some milk... Before he finished saying, he was beaten up jointly by Dong Wushang and Mo Leier. Hey on the ice block, groaning. The trio looked at one another andughed. Mo Leier had also reached the Saint level, and they were at the same stage too. This proved one thing: Rui Butong had shared the benefits he had in the fire of nirvana with Dong Wushang and Mo Leier. He could originally advance straight up to the Supreme level! Because he had a phoenix physique, all those benefits were tailored for him! If Dong Wushang and Mo Leier gained those benefits, it would be wasteful, and those benefits would also not reap their best effects. But he still did it. When Rui Butong was revived, he only said one sentence, I also dont know. Dong Wushang also didnt ask further. He made use of the phoenixs fire of nirvana to share the benefits equally among himself, Dong Wushang and Mo Leier! Such a friendship was enough to move even the heaven and earth to tears, but Dong Wushang also didnt speak of it. Not only Dong Wushang didnt speak of it, but he also didnt allow Mo Leier to speak! Saying this out would be making light of this matter, and that would be a real insult to friendship! ... Footnotes:

Ch 992 Footnote 1

Give birth and advance are homophones in Chinese Chapter 993 - Deck them!

Chapter 993: Deck them!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bustling sounds were heard from afar. The trio looked back and saw branches of trees riding the wind and waves towards them. This martial experts indeed understood things well. Otherwise, they wouldnt have be experts. Now, each of them was driving hollow trunks that had no sails in high spirits. These trunks were like giant sea cucumbers, but they could advance in the waters just like sharp mullets. But a closer look at them would realize those experts werent rowing boats at all. They were just driving those... trees, uh, boats the same method they usually did for sledging. Rui Butong, Dong Wushang and Mo Leier were dumbstruck. The trio had seen a great deal, but its really the first time that they saw such an extraordinary view. The wisdom of people never ends... Dong Wushang muttered, Ive once again testified this sentence. Rui Butong said, Yeah. Look how lively they all are. Theyre really like a group of children ying in the water... Mo Leier giggled. These bunch of martial experts, the majority of them whose hair was all white, were posing various strange gestures as they rode their boats. Their boats were also of all kinds of shapes. There was one boat which had two left-handers on it. They wielded their paddles to their left at the same time, and thus their tree boat swerved towards the left. As such, they hurriedly paddled at their right side, making the tree boat swerve towards the right. The surrounding tree boats all dodged a distance away from this boat, fearing that it would collide with their boats. But these two strongmen actually used this method to push their way through the crowd, and like a huge crab, their boat actually came wagging towards the ocean... What f**king prodigies... Rui Butong muttered to himself. A phoenix wouldntnd on a no-treasurend! Since the phoenix is born, where we are at now must be full of treasures! These people havee to look for treasures or small phoenix... Mo Leier looked at Rui Butong worriedly. Rui Butong shrugged and said indifferently, The phoenix has already gone. Theyvee for the phoenix, not me. What does this have to do with me? Besides, do I look like a phoenix? Have you seen a phoenix thats as handsome as me? Dong Wushang burst intoughter. Tan Tan is much more handsome than you. Rui Butong frowned tightly and said indignantly, Youreparing Tan Tans appearance with mine! Youre simply dishonoring my virtues! spheming my temperament! Blemishing my good grace! Defiling my purity! Youre going to debase me to death. Dong Wushangughed. What should we do next? Rui Butong said, Fourth brother, do you know this medicine is needed by the Song n, the subordinate n of Li n? And this is for their doctor to participate in the Medicine Banquet. What is this Medicine Banquet? Dong Wushang blinked his eyes. Youre also interested in this? Im considering for you. Fourth brother, you want to hone your saber skills. But howd you hone in such an out-of-the-way ce? Rui Butong smiled mysteriously, saying, We can go to the Medicine Banquet. I heard that all the heroes in the world congregate there. There, Martial Emperors were like ants, Martial Monarchs were like sands, Martial Saints were like dogs, while Supreme Martial Artists were like mountains! He patted Dong Wushangs shoulders. Fourth brother, if you can deck all the people there, youll be unparalleled in the Nine Heavens! A dazzling light abruptly emerged from Dong Wushangs eyes. He muttered, If I can deck all the people there, Ill be unparalleled in the Nine Heavens? ... Mo Leiers face turned pale from nervousness. She knew that Rui Butong might just be joking, but from the way Dong Wushang was muttering, he was absolutely not joking! Absolutely not joking! He really wanted to... deck all the people there! But before Dong Wushang could deck all those people, he himself... God knows how many times he had to be decked first and how much perils he had to ovee! She just wanted to stop him, but she heard Dong Wushangugh boldly and say, If thats the case, after wevepleted the task we have now, we shall directly charge towards the Medicine Banquet! Deck all of them! Rui Butongughed. Me too! Two madmen! Mo Leier scolded anxiously. But she was too infected by the fighting spirit that these two brothers had, and her eyes lit up. How was the once ck Devil happy to be ordinary? In the past, because of the limitations of her capability and her unsettled rtionship with Dong Wushang, Mo Leier had always remained modest in front of Dong Wushang and Rui Butong. For her man, she was willing to be a little woman who silently took charge of all the trivial things! But now, since her man was so ambitious, how could she, as his woman, just stand by? If you want to be a hero, I naturally also want to be an unparalleled beauty! Only so can I deserve to have you! When Im by your side, I want you to be proud of me. ... A thatched cottage amidst the woods. A middle-aged man whos dressed in a schrly manner was drinking tea rxingly in front of the cottage. He had little expression, as if indifferent to everything happening in the world. His whole body cast out a handsome and arrogant aura, and whoever saw him would instantly feel lighthearted and as if everything was like a breeze. He drank a cup of tea before standing up slowly. As he paced two steps, he muttered, Should I go to the Medicine Banquet? He randomly picked up a red leaf that hade with the wind, and smiled warmly. Of course I have to go. Because Chuchen is going, and the Ye n too. He smiled and his body floated up like a floating cloud. And he flew all the way down the mountain and never looked back. Before he made the decision, he was living a peaceful life here. But once he made the decision, he set off immediately and without any hesitation. He just followed his heart and did whatever he wanted. This was Chaoran 1. ... Chu Yang was 500 miles from the Zhuge ns headquarters when the sky changed. It was noon. Chu Yang was talking with Ling Hanwu, while Chu Leer was sleeping on Zi Xieqings back. Zi Xieqing and Ling Hanxue, this pair of beauty, were also conversing in their unique ways. Suddenly, they felt a great turmoil of spiritual energy in the air, and everyone was terrified. They came to a high standing point, and saw that there were already many people looking into the distance. Everyone was silent as they looked at the extraordinary view on the horizon. When Chu Yang and his group hade up, they didnt know at all that such a strange phenomenon would actuallyst for such a long time, and they actually stood by to watch for several days. No one spoke until the end. They waited till the yellow, green and red light, as well as the ck gas, was dispersed and their clothes becamepletely wet from the downpour. Only then did they return back to their rooms. Chu Yang frowned tightly along the way. While the others had already walked back into their rooms, he was still strolling alone in the rain. This strange phenomenon was definitely not the Nine Tribtions Sword. And he didnt see such a phenomenon before. But... why did those few auras feel so warm and familiar? That ck light definitely had a devilish feel, but strangely, it also had a righteous feel. Amidst the evilness, theres full of aplicated feeling of warmth and familiarity. At this moment, Chu Yang even thought about Tan Tan. Suchplicated feelings should point to a persons personality, but they were so contrasting and at two extremes. Its just like Tan Tan: Everyone felt that Tan Tan was severely unsightly, but he himself was severely narcissistic! He obviously cared a lot, but he just wanted to force himself to look indifferent. He would use extremely dubious means to do righteous things, but he would use a righteous means to achieve some shady purposes... This is f**king like him! Chu Yang shook his head and smiled bitterly. The raindrops were shaken out of his face as he shook his head. That mysterious green light also made Chu Yang feel familiar. The bearing that it imposed made him think of the atmosphere when Young Master Yu was in the elves secret base... The red light made Chu Yang feel even more familiar. The moment the red light rushed up, Chu Yang thought of the aura that Rui Butong had when he broke through his cultivation and remoulded himself in the Far North Wastnds... Along with the rising phoenix, it made Chu Yang even more certain that this red light was rted to Rui Butong... Because Rui Butong was in the Upper Three Heavens. As for that image of the golden dragon, Chu Yang thought of Ao Xieyun. Chu Yang knew that Ao Xieyun belonged to the Dragon race! Was this image rted to him? But instantly Chu Yang smiled bitterly, thinking: *Those phenomena are all rted to my brothers is such wishful thinking. * Inside, the Ling n had already started a passionate discussion. Chu Yang stood in the rain alone and pondered. Only Zi Xieqing took notice of him. Even Ling Hanwu was also discussing enthusiastically. After all, each of such urrences signified that theres going to be a great change in the world! I dare to gamble that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master has already found the fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! a Saint level expert swore, If its not, Ill go out to run naked! Hey! Everyone looked at him disdainfully. How are you going to testify? Do you even know whos the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Chu Yang stood in the rain, looking at the Ling n discussing. Suddenly, he felt that such a lively atmosphere was very remote from him. So remote that it seemed like a dream, while he himself was living in another dream. I really dont want to think of yall! Chu Yang muttered, I miss yall so much when I think about yall... What are you thinking? Zi Xieqings voice sounded by his side. Chu Yang looked towards the direction of the sound, and saw Zi Xieqing standing in the rain, in front of him. The rain seemed to be pelting down on her body as Zi Xieqing stood in the rain. But only if one went closer to her would he notice that not a raindrop had actually dripped on her body! Her body was clean and dry. Im thinking about... Chu Yang woke up from the disorientated and empty state he was in just now and said, Has Leer slept? Yes. Shes having a good sleep, Zi Xieqing said lightly, In some sense, a downpour means that heaven is helping mankind to wash away something. Sleeping at this moment is good for the spirits! Chu Yang nodded lightly. He remembered that Zi Xieqing was an age-old monster and had a wide world view, and she might know the reason for the appearance of the strange phenomena that day. He asked, What about you? What have you thought about? ... Footnotes:

Ch 993 Footnote 1

Choaran means detached in Chinese Chapter 994 - Are you sure now?

Chapter 994: Are you sure now?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zi Xieqing smiled and said, You dont know? Chu Yang took in a deep breath and said, I dont dare to be certain of it. Zi Xieqing said lightly, Actually youre already certain of it, but you still need verification from me. She looked up at Chu Yang, continuing, Actually, you dont need me to do this. Since youre already certain, then certain you already are. Chu Yang looked up. Rain pelted on his face as he said lightly, I really miss them. Zi Xieqing nodded lightly and didnt ask anything about it. She changed the topic and asked, Chu Yang, in your heart, is the woman whom you love more important? Or are your brothers more important? Chu Yang said stunningly, How should I evaluate this? Zi Xieqing said lightly, If theres a battle, and your beloved woman and your brothers are all facing a deadly scenario, while you can only save one of them. Who will you save? Chu Yang said without hesitation, Ill save whoever I see first. If you see them at the same time? Zi Xieqing followed. Ill save whoevers nearer to me. Chu Yang felt very curious. Why are you asking this kind of question? If time is given for you to choose? Zi Xieqing asked, So that you can weigh between the two? Chu Yang frowned. This is simply nonsense! If I have the time for deliberation, theres definitely time for me to save both of them. Why should I need to weigh between the two?! But if theres only one choice? Zi Xieqing asked. F**k that one choice! Chu Yang said, There cant be only one choice! That kind of situation wont exist! I wonder whats going on in your mind? Arent you tired from considering these boring questions all day long? Some women ask men all day long of who theyre going to save between their mothers and their women! This is simply an extremely boring question! Chu Yang said furiously. Zi Xieqing said lightly, Actually women just like to ask these questions to see their position in the hearts of men. Chu Yang smirked. Forcing a man to make one choice, f**k! Women who do so should all piss off! This question should be answered like this: You shall wait patiently. Wait till you have a son, and the wife of your son asks this question, youll hear the standard answer. Zi Xieqing smiled. Then are you sure now? Zi Xieqing asked softly. Chu Yang was startled for a moment andughed aloud. There were some things that he was already very clear in his heart, but hes still a little dubious. At this moment, he needed the affirmation from someone else. The affirmation he gained would turn the 50% confidence he had to that of 100%! But, even though the affirmation from others was correct, you would also be influenced by their views. You didnt ovee the problems by yourself, but instead defeated by others! So, you only had to say to yourself: Im sure of myself! Thats it. This was also an inner demon! And an inner demon that everyone had, no matter whether its ordinary people or Supreme Martial Artists. Which was more important, your father or mother? Which was more important, your wife or children? Which was more important, your brother or wife? Theres never an answer to it. Forcing one to answer it would really make him copse. No one would be willing to make such a choice! Zi Xieqing used such a question to force Chu Yang to walk into a blind alley, then at the critical moment, struck at Chu Yangs inner demon! Chu Yang smiled and said mockingly, It turns out theres still some indecisiveness in me. Everyone will hesitate! Zi Xieqing said, It just has to do with the speed of one making a decision. Chu Yang nodded slowly. The duo stood for a little while in the rain, then walked back slowly. His feeling now was different from that of before. Chu Yangs heart was now filled with fiery. Thats definitely my brothers! Even though I have no evidence, other than them, no one else can give me such a familiar and intimate feeling. Im waiting for yall! Im looking forward to seeing yall! Brothers,e up quickly! The Nine Heavens is ours! Chu Yangs face was a little red from excitement. As Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing walked into the house, Ling Hanxue and the rest were stunned. The powerful Chu Yang in their eyes was like a drenched chicken, but Zi Xieqing was actually not wet at all. Thats not right. No matter how Chu Yang protected Zi Xieqing, it wouldnt be the case that Chu Yang was drenched, while Zi Xieqing was all fine. If Chu Yang used some mysterious techniques to shield Zi Xieqing, of course it could be possible, but Chu Yang clearly didnt! Such a realization made Ling Hanwu and the three Supreme level elders feel shocked. They all only saw Zi Xieqing as an ordinary woman who had no cultivation at all! But the truth that they saw could only prove one thing: Theyre all wrong! This woman of unsurpassed beauty was definitely an unfathomable, great expert! Because they couldnt see what cultivation she had at all! No wonder Chu Yang dares to bring two women to travel tens of thousands of miles! With such a terrifying expert escorting them, whats there to be afraid of? Zi Xieqing smiled slightly. After greeting them, she entered the room that she and Chu Leer would be staying in. Chu Yang was somewhat perplexed. As he scratched his head, he thought that Zi Xieqing was clearly intentional in doing this. Shes using this method to awe the Ling n! Why? Chu Yangs inspecting eyes nced at Ling Hanwu. Ling Hanwu was thinking as he frowned. Chu Yang gazed through the Ling n members, his eyes sweeping through a thin and feeble-looking teenager at a corner. That teenager raised his head then lowered down again. His face was pale, making him look thin and feeble and also a little pathetic, but... Chu Yang knew that therere definitely some techniques that had been used on this teenager to make him appear like this, and his body wasnt innately feeble. This teenager also had the weakest cultivation among the Ling n members present. He hadnt even reached the Emperor level yet! Ling Hanwu and Ling Hanxue had also not introduced him to Chu Yang. Ling Hanwu frowned and looked towards the few Saint level and Supreme level experts sharply. Under his sharp gaze, the three experts changed colors on their faces and they tried to evade their eyes from Ling Hanwu. Ling Hanwu snorted heavily and muttered, Brute! When can you stop losing your face?! Chu Yang smiled lightly and said, Whos this young master? This is a nephew of mine. Ive brought him here to enrich his experiences, Ling Hanwu said a little embarrassedly. Your nephew is really he~roic and talented! Ele~gant and fine-looking, Chu Yang said smilingly, full of significance in his words. Chu Yang had especially emphasized the words heroic and elegant. Ling Hanwus face reddened, and he said, Brother, your eyes are really sharp. These things will never happen again! Chu Yang smiled gently and said, I believe you. He continued, Its raining now. I shall go to sleep. And he turned around and left. The moment Chu Yang left the door, that feeble-looking teenager suddenly raised his head and looked at Chu Yangs back, revealing a jealous look in his eyes. ... Chapter 995 - The Nature of Big Clans!

Chapter 995: The Nature of Big ns!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ling Hanwu looked at Chu Yang walking out, with praise and grimness in his eyes. This teenager was definitely not simple. At the start, Ling Hanwu had led Chu Yang in because Chu Yang was the disciple of his old friend and the descendant of his own love rival. So, Ling Hanwu wanted to see what this teenager was like. Secondly, Ling Hanwu really liked this teenagers actions. Especially his use of beauty to capture and kill fops was even more satisfying! Dont you like beauty? Ill let you die for the beauty! This was undoubtedly the best way to killdykillers! But only upon interactions with this teenager did Ling Hanwu realize how terrifying this teenager was, and it was far above his own estimation. Only till today, Ling Hanwu realized that he had underestimated Chu Yang by so much! Such a terrible person! He was silent for a long time before he said, Shuanger, you like that woman? That teenager lowered his head and didnt speak. Ling Hanwu said, So you want to kill Chu Yang? That teenager still didnt speak. Ling Hanwu ignored him and continued, And, youve already made some arrangements? And youre going to start actions? That teenager slightly raised his head and said nothing. Ling Hanwu said softly, I shant interfere or stop you. Young people always have to endure some hardships first, even if these hardships will take your own life! You can do whatever you want, and I shall see whose life is better. The Ling n has nothing to do with you. Ling Hanwu stood up and walked towards his room. A Supreme Martial Artist considered for a short while and followed him. Second master, arent you sending our young master to death? The other party is unfathomable and has already prepared against us. And today, theyve shown a warning to us that once our young masterys hands on them, theyll certainly not be merciful. Ling Hanwu said coldly, Youre right. The other party has already sent out their warning, and this warning is equivalent to giving us some face. Otherwise, they can directly take actions on us! To him, not killing us is sufficient to make up for the debt of gratitude his teacher has for me. So, after this warning, if Shuanger still takes actions on them, hell definitely die! As what Chu Yang has said, even if those lechers who cast covetous eyes on beauties and want to rob them and kill their husbands are dead, these lechers have nothing to me! I just loathe that I cant kill him personally. It couldnt be better that he seeks death by himself! Ling Hanwu finished saying these words coldly, then turned and walked back to his own room. He only left these few words, Anyone who wants to help him and dies from doing so will have nothing to do with the Ling n! Even if the high priestes to me, then he can only me me. If anyone wants to retaliate for this matter, he shall step over my corpse first! This Supreme Martial Artist was silent. He sighed and muttered, Young people are just impetuous. How can young master not be tempted? Although he has gone too far by wanting to kill Chu Yang, second master, your temper also needs to change a bit... Do you also treat your own family members like how you treat those lechers outside? ... Vapor was evaporating out of Chu Yang as he walked into the room. In a moments time, his clothes was already clean and fresh. He sat down lightly near the table and said, You want to take actions on them personally? Zi Xieqing said coldly, That fellow is the adopted grandson of the high priest... He actually wants to use medicine to capture Leer and threaten you, then send for people to sneak on you, eliminate you, and get hold of me! This strategy is really vicious. I didnt expect this guy to be so vicious. He was so quiet all along. That fellow was called Du Hanshuang, and was now the adopted grandson of Du Mochou, the high priest. He hade to the Medicine Banquet this time around purely to gain some experiences. Du Mochou didnt get married his whole life for the sake of practicing martial arts. When he turned old, he felt he needed someone to inherit his position, so he adopted a grandson and changed his surname to Du. Actually, theres quite a number of people in the various big ns who did simr things. Zi Xieqings beauty had hit Du Hanshuangs fancy, and for these few days, his soul was even more captivated by her and he hesitated for several days. Finally, he decided to take action. He convened his confidant in his room and began to set up a plot But how strong was Zi Xieqings cultivation? Even if Zi Xieqing was dozens of miles away, she could also hear his conspiracies clearly, let alone Du Hanshuang was just under her very nose? Although there was a Saint level shield over him, its equivalent to none for Zi Xieqing! Chu Yang smiled interestingly. I see. Ling Hanwu should feel very remorseful now! He hates fops the most, but theres one such person among the people he has brought. And his eyes cast death. He actually is plotting against Leer. You dont need to care about this. Zi Xieqing smiled, saying, So, you shall sleep tonight. Its not suitable for you to fight back if they take actions. ... Du Hanshuang considered for a long time and finally decided to take action. There were already several people who had reminded him that the woman might not be that simple to be dealt with. But, no matter how powerful she is, shes so young. How powerful can she be? Not getting wet in the rain... Even Martial Kings can do this; Isnt it funny to use this to show off how strong she is?! Besides, if I cant own this unparalleled beauty for this life, wont my life be a waste? Du Hanshuang felt his heart burning more fiercely as he thought about it. Finally, he couldnt endure his desire. ... That night, Chu Yang had a great sleep and didnt care about anything. Theres someone who would defend him even if the sky fell, and so he had nothing to worry about. Early morning the next day. Nobody realized anything unusual when they got up. When the Ling ns troop gathered outside and for their departure, they realized that five of them were missing. Chu Yang, Zi Xieqing and Chu Leer walked at the front, as if nothing had happened to them. Among them, only Chu Leer was perfectlyposed, because she didnt know anything. But Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing had a clear idea of whats going to happen next. Ling Hanwu frowned and shouted, Go find them! Du Hanshuang, three Martial Saints and a Martial Monarch were missing. They had soundlessly gone missing. Last night, the other Ling n members heard Du Hanshuang whispering out amand and gesturing with his hands. After which, five people set out... Then... Then, theres no then anymore. Because they had suddenly disappeared! Everyone was stunned! There were some people who went to check those peoples rooms once again but still didnt find them. They still didnt find them after searching the surrounding areas. Ling Hanwus pupils shrank as he listened to the report. He looked at Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing silently and didnt say anything. Theres sadness, pleasure and disappointment in his eyes. But a Supreme Martial Artist from the Ling n felt ufortable. He walked in front of Zi Xieqing and said lightly, Miss Zi, youve really good hands. May I ask how did you do this? Zi Xieqing looked up coldly at him. It turns out that yall know. This Supreme Martial Artist was startled and a little at a loss of what to say. He obviously knew that acquiescing young masters from the n to rob woman... was unforgivable... He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, Please exin. Zi Xieqing said lightly, Actually, I know that yall know about this already, but I thought that yall would pretend that nothing had happened. So far, I was originally very satisfied towards your Ling n, but you really should have remained silent. That Supreme Martial Artist said lightly, Unfortunately, even if the young master from the Ling n has done anything wrong, its on us to punish him. As for others... they shall also ount for why theyve punished our people on behalf of our own n! Zi Xieqings brows furrowed dangerously. She said lightly, Is it? Exactly! Miss Zi, arent you giving any exnation as to why youve killed our people? This Supreme Martial Artist challenged. I thought... that your Ling n should give me an exnation, Zi Xieqing said, a little unexpectedly, I didnt expect that yall want an exnation from me... If Im a weak woman yesterday, who shall I go to find an exnation from at this moment? That Supreme Martial Artist said lightly, Unfortunately, Miss Zi, youre not a weak woman. Zi Xieqing nodded slowly. Alright, I shall give yall an exnation. The exnation is... they deserved to die! The Supreme Martial Artist looked more and more furious. He said, Even if they deserved to die, they shouldnt be killed by you! Zi Xieqingughed. They shouldnt be killed by outsiders, but yall would also not kill them. Is this what you mean? Now that Ive already killed them, what are you going to do? This Supreme Martial Artist said furiously, You shall at least leave their corpses after youve killed them! Dont forget that standing in front of you is the Ling n! Corpse! Zi Xieqing said sarcastically, Dont tell me that you still want to mourn for them and show your filialness to them? she continued, So what about the Ling n? The face of this Supreme Martial Artist reddened. Miss Zi, youve gone too far. Zi Xieqing said impatiently, Is it me who has gone too far, or your Ling n? Its your Ling n who wants to rob women first. You actually say that Ive gone too far? This is the martial world, this Supreme Martial Artist said heavily, Miss Zi, with your cultivation, you should know that you also need capital and strength to seek justice! Ive gone too far... If thats the case, I may as well do it once again! Zi Xieqing said lightly, Just now you said that your Ling n members can only be punished by the Ling n. But how about me punishing you? This Supreme Martial Artist stared at her for a while and suddenlyughed. Miss Zi, you want to confirm what Ive said? I wee you! I have this intention too! Zi Xieqing shook her head lightly. No, I just want to punish you! Suddenly, she raised her palm and pped it down. This Supreme Martial Artist clearly saw that soft, white and small hand of hers pping down towards him. He wanted to fight back and dodge, but he couldnt! She had pped forth so slowly, but he actually couldnt dodge away from it... p! A clear sound. That Supreme Martial Artists entire body was sent flying away like a rocket, and he danced and turned somersaults in the sky before hended on the ground and rolled on for another thousand feet! Zi Xieqing remained still on the horse. Her eyes were cold. The other two Supreme Martial Artists and Ling Hanwu were taken aback, and they looked back. Just now, the few of them had all heard the duos conversation. Ling Hanwu originally wanted to stop them, but in the blink of an eye, a Supreme Martial Artist was beaten into the sky! And he had no power to resist at all. The other two Supreme Martial Artists snorted and revealed anger in their eyes. Their bodies shed, wanting to take actions. You clearly know whos right and wrong. Are you still going to fight on? Zi Xieqing asked lightly. At this time, the Supreme Martial Artist who was beaten into the sky flew back with a swish, panting heavily. His eyes were burning with anger, and half of his face was already swollen. Chu Yang looked coldly from aside and didnt stop them. Zi Xieqing had once told him in the early morning: *Ling Hanwu and your teacher are good friends, but there are too few of such people among the big ns. Dont think that everyone in the Ling n is good just because youve made friends with Ling Hanwu. I shall let you see how big ns are actually like today. * Chu Yang was still a little disapproving towards Zi Xieqings words then. Because since Ling Hanwu had allowed Du Hanshuang to seek death for himself, Chu Yang thought that Du Hanshuang would only have himself to be med if he died, and the Ling n would absolutely not do anything too radical. He didnt expect that the conflict had started so quickly. Chu Yang watched silently. Seeing the three Supreme Martial Artists and the few Martial Saints surrounding Zi Xieqing, he felt his heart bing more and more bitter. Big ns are indeed big ns. Even if these people know whats right and whats wrong, when ites to their own people, theyre still more inclined to shield and defend for their own people. Even if you help their n to remove the malignant tumors in it, the n will still consider you to have undermined the ns authority. So, the n would definitely want you to ount for your acts. This is for the ns reputation, and under this premise, theres nothing that you can do to justify yourself! Even if youre right, youll also be seen as wrong! What do you have to say? Chu Yang asked quietly to Ling Hanwu, who hade to his side. Ling Hanwus face turned bitter. He said, This is how big ns are like! This is also what I dont like about big ns the most. He let out a long sigh and said, Big ns today have already deteriorated to be forces. Chu Yang frowned. Big ns, forces... Ling Hanwu shook his head bitterly. The so-called consciousness of whats right and wrong, and rules of the martial world, are only justice under the powerful! Chu Yang, let them have a fight. So long as no one dies. Chu Yang agreed and said lightly, Uncle, if the Ling n does anything wrong and provokes strong enemies, will you involve yourself in the battle when you clearly know that its the Ling ns fault? Ling Hanwu smiled bitterly and said, I dont know. Chu Yang nodded. I understand! He pondered for a long while and said slowly, So, this is what big ns are! He let out a long sigh and said, Big ns are finally not as good as countries! He remembered that although battles were never-ending in the Lower Three Heavens, therere also not many experts. But therere government officials and legal systems. This had made the Lower Three Heavens seem more orderly than the Middle Three Heavens and the Upper Three Heavens. It turned out that its because of big ns that had made the Upper Three Heavens a ce thats very ufortable to live in. Big ns would forever shield for their own people. Even if their own people were unpardonably wicked, if they were killed by others, the n would still want an exnation from them! They would never hold their tongues! Even if therere characters like Ling Hanwu, he also couldnt change the nature of big ns. In other words, even if Ling Hanwu became the n master of the Ling n, he also couldnt change it! The Nine Tribtions Sword Masters role was to purge the Nine Heavens. If he changed such nine big ns to another nine big ns, wouldnt he just be putting old wine in new bottles? Chu Yang pondered: What should I do in the future? Zi Xieqing let out a loud roar from that side. The battle had already started! Chapter 996 - The Tianji City

Chapter 996: The Tianji City

Trantor:# As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang wasnt concerned about the battle at all and didnt look back. He said lightly, You dont know means... If theres such a situation in the future, youll still stand by your ns side and fight irrationally? Give up your own belief for the face of the Ling n? Ling Hanwu smiled bitterly and said, You just want to force me to make a choice and say an answer? Chu Yang nodded. Ling Hanwu took in a deep breath and said, I was born in the n and the n nurtured me to an adult. If the n is right, Ill naturally fight for my n! But if the n is wrong... wrong... Ling Hanwu said word for word, Ill ask for forgiveness from our enemies and seek for the hatred between us to be resolved. If its not possible, Ill leave... leave far away from my n. He lowered his head gloomily. For this, Ive already left my n once. But youve stille back in the end! Chu Yang said lightly. So, youve sworn to kill all the fops in the world and those people who force women, but when theres such a person in your n, you dont kill him. You want to kill him, but you wont do it yourself. So you do so through other peoples hands. By making us kill him. But theres a contradiction after weve killed him. Its the present circumstance! And when theres such a case, you propose to let them have a battle! Use battle to resolve our grudges! Chu Yangmented with precision, So, youre a just person, but youve no bottom lines in your heart. I can only say that youre a righteous opportunist! Righteous opportunist! This sentence sounded very ridiculous, but Ling Hanwus heart jerked upon listening to it. He muttered, No matter what, an opportunist is an opportunist. Chu Yang snorted and said, This is why Ye Chuchen doesnt like you, but she likes my teacher. Because youre far worse than my teacher in this area. No matter what blows my teacher encounters, hell never change! But youre changing constantly! Although your infatuated heart hasnt changed... your stance has changed countless times! Ling Hanwus face turned bitter. He muttered, Do you know, Ive given up that year just because Im not as good as your teacher in this area... So youre much more pathetic than my teacher! Chu Yang said pitifully. Ling Hanwu let out a long sigh. You dont seem to be worried at all about this battle, Ling Hanwu said. Theres no use in being worried about it! Chu Yangughed and said, I would have been worried at the start if I was worried about Miss Zi. Theres some restriction in his words. He didnt speak of Zi Xieqings true capability. Now, Chu Yang didnt even dare to believe this infatuated and pathetic Ling Hanwu anymore. Throw your hands up! Ling Hanwu... is after all from the Ling n. Actually, Chu Yang wanted to say: Whats there to be worried about? I only need to worry if this big miss would ughter the entire Ling n out of rage! In the field, Zi Xieqings white clothes fluttered generously and beautifully in the air, making her seem like a fairy dancing on the ripples. Three Supreme Martial Artists from the Ling n jointly and quietly attacked her! Zi Xieqing had sealed the battlefield, preventing any forces from going out of it. The Supreme Martial Artists were punching and kicking heavily on the battlefield, but others close to them wouldnt hear them at all. Zi Xieqing could originally resolve the trio very easily. But she dragged the battle on. Because, in this intense battle, under the strong pressure put by Zi Xieqing, one of the Supreme Martial Artist from the Ling n actually entered the Tao state! And, the energy of Tao state of a Supreme Martial Artist was much purer than that of Chu Yangs. Because such a Tao state was truly stimted under life and death circumstances! How could Zi Xieqing let go of this opportunity? Her hands started to make continuous, mysterious gestures to absorb all the energy of the Tao state! She even didnt leave a bit of the energy for this Supreme Martial Artist to gain any epiphany! In other words: Although this Supreme Martial Artist might know that he had entered the Tao state after the battle, he wouldnt gain any benefits at all! The battle persisted. Zi Xieqing wasnt in a hurry at all, but the other two Supreme Martial Artists from the Ling n were anxious. Theyunched forth a powerful attack at the same time. When they moved, the Supreme Martial Artist who was in the Tao state also suddenly woke up. They took their shots together. Zi Xieqing was raged! I just managed to collect some Tao state energy, but you disturbed me! Furious, she instantly shed to be a white figure, sweeping through them like a bolt of lightning. Bang bang bang. The three Supreme Martial Artists staggered backward. They retreated step by step, and each of them continuously stepped more than 90 steps backward. Their faces turned pale and together, each of them squirted out a mouthful of blood. Zi Xieqings two white sleeves waved towards the sky. She threw away all the energy that she had gained from the battle at one go, as if she was throwing out a bomb. With an explosion sound in the air, there suddenly appeared a ck hole high up in the sky, which instantly vanished. Zi Xieqing, standing with her hands sped behind her back, said gently, Dont ask me for any exnation, and dont argue with me on whats right and whats wrong! Otherwise, Ill go look for your entire n, and we shall have a good discussion about this. And Ill let your n know what an exnation is! The three Supreme Martial Artists felt their hearts turned cold. They didnt dare to walk even a step further. The three felt at the same time that with her capability, its a piece of cake for her to kill them all! In front of me, theres no justice you can get, Zi Xieqing said lightly, This time around, on Chu Yangs behalf, Im returning what his teacher owes to your n. So I wont be killing all of you this time. If that high priest isnt satisfied and wants any justice, Ill wait here. Let hime to me! Chu Leers heart shook as she watched from aside. With her eyes lit up, she almost wanted to give an apuse to Zi Xieqing! Shes so mighty, so overbearing! Women should just be like this! After experiencing such a matter, both parties naturally couldnt travel together further. Chu Yang and Ling Hanwu smiled to each other bitterly, and parted. Of course, everyone was heading for the same ce, except that one party was traveling ahead of the other. Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing were walking ahead, while Ling Hanwu and the rest were behind. Such an atmosphere was an awkward one. Luckily, there were more and more people along the way. At thest crossroad, people and horses were arriving continuously. Theres a straight road right in front! Its thousands of feet wide, and theres a huge city at the far end of it! Hundreds of men dressed in green were standing neatly at the crossroad. Once there came a doctor and his identity was verified, one of those in green would be arranged to lead them into their designated rest ce in the city. Everything was going on in an orderly manner. Doctors swarmed into the crossroad, but it didnt seem crowded at all there. This was because after those men in green had led the doctors over into the city, they would immediately get back to the crossroads. When Chu Yang arrived, a man whos in his forties greeted up. This young master, have youe to participate in the Medicine Banquet? Chu Yang smiled and said, Yes. The man in green said courteously, May I ask your surname? Please show your identity card too. My surname is Chu, Chu Yang replied. Then he reached out for the jade token which Han Xiaoran had prepared for him to prove his qualification as a doctor. That person took it over. Upon looking at it, he immediately turned to look more respectable. It turns out that youre the chief doctor of the south-east Law Enforcement Hall. As he said, he carefully nced at Chu Yang, then waved his hands to beckon over another macho in green and said, You shall send Young Master Chu over to the Orchard Pce. That macho responded, Yes. Then he stood next to Chu Yang and said respectfully, Young Master Chu, pleasee with me. Chu Yang smiled and said, Thank you. Then he followed behind the macho. But Chu Yang had some doubts in his mind. He thought: I clearly heard from afar that the other doctors are arranged in some inns, restaurants or residences... But Im arranged in the... Orchard Pce? Before this, there seems to be no one arranged in pces? Does it mean that doctors ofw-enforcement officers are given exclusive treatments? Chu Yang suddenly stopped after walking for dozens of miles! In front of him was a big city, and three big words at the head of the city wall appeared before his eyes. Tianji City! Chu Yang stared at these three words and couldnt help but think about Mo Tianji. He thought: If Mo Tianji was the city lord of this city, this city would really deserve to be called by this name... Young Master Chu, the Tianji City belongs to our Zhuge n, and its renowned in the world. I believe that youll never be disappointed after you live here, that macho in green said. Well, what a grand name, Chu Yang praised, The Zhuge n is indeed an elite n. Even the name that they chose also contains the word Tianji 1 . Yes, the Zhuge n is great in making calctions. Theyve long been called The Revealer of Heavenly Secrets, that macho in greenughed and said in a very honored manner, There are no heavenly secrets that our Zhuge n cant attain. Chu Yang smiled lightly and said, Ill definitely ask for my fortune to be counted after Ive gone in. That macho in greenughed and said, Youve reallye to the right ce if you want to have your fortune told. Theres a fortune-teller almost everywhere in the city. And most of them have great skills. Chu Yangughed aloud. They slowly entered the city. Along the way, they indeed saw stalls set up by fortune-tellers everywhere. And, on both sides of the street, there are also many divination stalls. Those shopkeepers all looked thin and clean. Damn it, its indeed Diwu Qingrous old camp here. Everyone looked so insidious, Chu Yang muttered in his heart. In the elixir field, the sword spirit, who had long been quiet as he retreated to recover his divine spirit, suddenly appeared and said, Wheres this ce? Why does it feel so familiar? This is the Tianji City, Chu Yang said in his consciousness. Zi Xieqing took a light nce at him and didnt speak. I see, its here, the sword spirit obviously started to be excited and said, Theres a sword handle here. As long as you absorb it, I can use it to help you gather the cold energy of the Seven Shades, Dagger of the Evil dragon and the Mysterious Yin Spring Water together, and transform them to a unique energy. Afterward, you can also absorb the essence of the Poisonous Dragon. Chu Yang was delighted. Really?! ... Chapter 997 - I know that you’ve come

Chapter 997: I know that youvee

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sword spirit said discontentedly, How would I cheat you! Chu Yang said joyfully, Then thats great. Ive been feeling that my power isnt enough these few days... Not enough power? The sword spirit inspected Chu Yang carefully and suddenly frowned. Why has your cultivation gotten to... seventh stage Sovereign of swords? Sixth stage! Chu Yang corrected. Seventh! the sword spirit said furiously, How would I see incorrectly? Theres so much Tao state energy in your body, and youve broken through the seventh stage long ago, yet youre still dreaming! My cultivation has advanced, but you dont seem happy? Chu Yang asked. Im not unhappy, but just a little miserable, the sword spirit muttered, By right, you only have four fragments of sword, so you shouldnt have broken through to the seventh stage Sovereign of swords! Chu Yang was silent. Erm? The sword spirit muttered, With your current speed, wouldnt you have reached the Supreme level when you obtained the seventh fragment of sword? There wasnt any Nine Tribtions Sword Masters in the past that could advance so quickly. Chu Yang was stunned. Erm? The sword spirit didnt speak. Chu Yang felt suspicious. Did the former Nine Tribtions Sword Master only reach the Supreme level, so as to pacify the Nine Heavens, when he gathered with all his nine tribtions? But the sword spirit didnt speak, and Chu Yang naturally had nowhere else to go to have his question answered. But as Chu Yang walked along the street, he found another strange phenomenon: He could obviously see the difference among the people on this entire street. On both sides of the street, there were those ordinary businessmen, crowds of people that were pouring in from the outside, and those people from the Zhuge n! The three groups of people seemed distinct from one another. Even those people who hade here for the first time could also discern the groups that those people belonged to. As if there werebels hanging before everyones chest! But they could be distinguished purely by their temperaments. Young Master Chu, I guess that you must have seen it, the warrior leading the way said smilingly, Those people who look confident and cold are from the Zhuge n. And it being imed as The Revealer of Heavenly Secrets has their own way of protecting themselves. So, even though people of high cultivations could see others cultivations at one nce, they couldnt see the cultivation of those from the Zhuge n! Chu Yang nodded praisingly. This must be the Zhuge ns Strength-Concealing Technique. Youre indeed knowledgeable. The warriorughed. So, conflicts are minimal here. And its very peaceful here, the warrior said smilingly. Well, therell soon be more conflicts. Chu Yang nodded lightly. The warrior was stunned. He said, You must be joking. Along the way, Chu Yang found quite a number of people that had with them herb scents that only doctors would have. They either entered the inns, or walked out from them to stroll on the street. But Chu Yangs ce of residence was clearly not in this area. He couldnt bear to ask, Where exactly is that Orchard Pce? How far away is it? That warrior replied, Its just in front. Well be arriving there after turning twice. But, Chu Yang followed the warrior for exactly one hour before seeing the Orchard Pce. It was actually arge house which stood at the center of the city! Its a richly ornamented and fine dwelling ce. There were blooming orchards everywhere around the house, along with their sweet scents. Although the pce was at the center of the city, its quite calm. Such artistic feelings arouse in Chu Yangs mind: All men are drunk and I alone am sober. and The real hermit lives downtown. The warrior went in to report Chu Yangs arrival. The gate screeched open, and two middle-aged men greeted Chu Yang respectfully and weed him in. After which, the warrior retreated. Chu Yang, Zi Xieqing and Chu Leer entered the Orchard Pce, and saw orchards swaying in the wind. All the orchards were in full bloom, and other than orchards, there were no more floras. The orchards were quite luxuriant. In every ce where they were growing, these orchards were ingeniously covered up with rockeries and queer stones, forming a winding, yet beautiful and secluded, little path. A shallow stream thats only a few feet wide flowed across the clusters of orchards, and within the stream were cobblestones of various colors. Under the sunlight, the stream actually shone brightly, as if all the lights in the universe were congregated in this little stream. As the few people continued to walk further, theres a small pond in front. The pond water was green. A few shrubs of orchards, in buds, were floating on the water. Till here, there were finally other flowers and trees lined up along the path, blowing in the wind. Dappled shadows hung ant over clear shallow water; secret fragrance wafts in the moonlit dusk. After a few more turns, they arrived at some beautifully decorated rooms. Upon seeing here, Zi Xieqing and Chu Leer felt very satisfied with the environment here! They were both smiling happily. The duo who had led them inside retreated. Then, a few young girls walked out of the rooms and greeted them. Chu Yang strode forth and was about to push the door open. Suddenly, he sniffed a few times and revealed a strange look. Its still orchard scent, but this orchard scent... smelled a little different... Chu Yang waved his hands and said, Yall shall retreat here first. We dont need you to serve here. Your jobs shall just be preparing tea and our daily meals. Yes! The four maids agreed at the same time and retreated quietly. Chu Yang stood in front of the door. A dark smile appeared on his face as he looked at the door. What is it? Is there any problem? Zi Xieqing asked. Theres any problem? The problem is big! Chu Yang smiled lightly and said, He knows that Ivee. Who? Zi Xieqing asked. Diwu Qingrou. Chu Yang said quietly as he recollected the past. At this moment, he felt a turmoil of emotions in his heart. The distant past of the Lower Three Heavens suddenly surged up his mind. Those rounds of ughtering, those rounds of battles of wits... Amidst the snowstorm, he and his few brothers charged towards Dazhao, and in the end, they even had to secretly visit the Prime Ministers Pce at night. Ever since then, they lived like fugitives. The more killings theymitted, the closer they were towards death... Ill never forget this scent for my whole life! Chu Yang sighed and said, Thats the moment in my life where I was closest to death. Chu Yang sniffed a breath of this unique orchard scent, and felt the scent sprouting out from his heart again. Orchard Heart Chasing Soul technique! This was Diwu Qingrous shot at him. Diwu Qingrou had only taken one shot in his life, and this one shot was to Chu Yang! The technique he used that time was exactly the Orchard Heart Chasing Soul technique! It was that scent at the wooden door. Although the scent produced by the Orchard Heart Chasing Soul technique was almost the same as the usual scent of orchids, normal people would definitely not distinguish them out! But Chu Yang had struggled amidst his life and death in this scent. How could he not smell it? That scent was simply inscribed on his memory and he would never forget it! He had smelled it just now even when he wasnt close to the door. Its definitely Diwu Qingrous Orchard Heart Chasing Soul technique! But, how would Diwu Qingrous special technique appear here? Zi Xieqing frowned and said, There are some problems with the door? She sniffed for a moment and said, Looks like the scent has some problems. Yes. This is Diwu Qingrous special technique, Chu Yang said lightly, It was odd in the first ce that we are arranged here. And it also just so appears that Diwu Qingrous special technique has appeared here. Zi Xieqing said, Well? Diwu Qingrou is telling me: I know that youvee. Chu Yang smiled lightly. Diwu Qingrou is quite thoughtful. Zi Xieqing wasnt that interested in such mind games, so she didnt think about it. Diwu Qingrou is also telling me that hes inconvenient at the current moment. Chu Yang looked at the door. So, he could only use this method to tell me. Otherwise, he would be standing here. And, hes also telling me to be careful. Otherwise, I would be what I had be that day, of having my soul being chased. Chu Yang frowned and continued, Hes also telling me that the person who wants to deal with me is from the Diwu n. Because this is a technique that only the Diwu n knows. Since this person is from the Diwu n, and I didnt offend Diwu n but killed some rtive from the n, it must be this person, Chu Yang said deeply, If I remember correctly, this person is called Diwu Qingyun. The Sun n is his inw. So, this Diwu Qingyun hase to take revenge on me. You can think of so much just with this tiny bit of scent? Zi Xieqing felt strange. His brain is so ridiculous! Isnt it just a scent thats different from normal orchard scent? He could actually deduce so much miraculous stuff. Theres more! Chu Yang smiled lightly, saying, This kind of scent is fatal. Not only can it take my life; If its possible, I also want to take the life of this person who hasid this scent for me! This is the hint and request Diwu Qingrou has for me! Hes hinting me to kill one person for him if its possible. At the same time, hes also telling me that the Sun ns matter has nothing to do with him, and let me rest assured to kill Diwu Qingyun, Chu Yang closed his eyes, thought for a while, took a deep breath and said, I can only think of this much for the time being. Zi Xieqing almost smacked her lips. Its already incredible that youve deduced nine possibilities from a little bit of scent! But by your tone, youre thinking that youve neglected something? In dealing with Diwu Qingrou, not to mention missing a little bit, even if I miss a trace, thatll be a great catastrophe! Chu Yang said deeply, Diwu Qingrou always looks down on force of arms! He can remain unconquerable by just utilizing his ingenuity, no matter what the circumstances hes in! Zi Xieqing pouted her lips indifferently. She didnt believe. With her capability of overseeing the entire Nine Heavens, there shouldnt be any opponent against her. How would this Diwu Qingrou still remain unconquerable in front of her? Ive remembered. Chu Yang suddenly realized something. This Orchard Heart Chasing Soul technique is a poison technique! It will only be effective once the person targeted at is being beaten and the poison has neutralized with his internal organs. So, this Diwu Qingyun wants to use poison to deal with me. And the poison that hes using is... a mixed poison. ... Chapter 998 - It’s for your own good

Chapter 998: Its for your own good

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zi Xieqings brows furrowed slightly. She asked a little suspiciously, Is it? Chu Yang nodded with certainty. Absolutely! Zi Xieqing frowned. Why would Diwu Qingrou want to remind you? Arent you his enemy? Chu Yang said, Yes, were absolutely not friends! Zi Xieqing was puzzled. Then why would he remind you? Chu Yang slowly let out a breath and said, Sometimes, an enemy is much more reliable than a so-called friend! He smiled deeply. Actually, sometimes, only an enemy can unknowingly lend a big help to you. But Diwu Qingrou is not helping me this time around. For instance, Diwu Qingyun, Chu Yang said lightly, Diwu Qingrou is using a strategy that he always uses kill one with a borrowed knife! And the person he wants to borrow knife cant reject it! Even if you want to provoke him back, no one else will believe you! So you can only let him borrow your knife. This is what hes clever at! Zi Xieqing thought for a while and said, I understand what you mean now. Youre saying that Diwu Qingrou wants to kill Diwu Qingyun since long ago, but being from the same n, Diwu Qingrou cant directly kill him. Now that youvee and it so happens that you have grudges against Diwu Qingyun. He obviously wants to take revenge on you, and you naturally wont spare such a person. Especially since its the Zhuge ns home ground here, sparing such a person is equivalent to finding trouble for yourself. So you can only follow Diwu Qingrous wish to kill Diwu Qingyun! You dont get any benefits from killing Diwu Qingyun. Contrarily, its your enemy, Diwu Qingrou, who gains benefits? Zi Xieqing finally straightened out the matter. Thats right! Chu Yang said miserably, Only Diwu Qingrou can make me do things that are not possible for me to fight back at all. I even suspect that the method that Diwu Qingyun is going to use to kill me is also Diwu Qingrous idea, and hes the mastermind of all these... He paused for a while and continued, It must be it! Otherwise, there wont be such an orchard scent here. Chu Yang sighed. I really feel aggrieved! Ive juste to the Zhuge n, but what greets me is a head-on blow! And its a blow that I cant fight back! Indeed, haha... Zi Xieqing had only understood the detours within this matter after thinking for some time, and she actually startedughing. She said, You have no choice but to kill Diwu Qingyun as he hase for you! And since the home ground belongs to his n here, you cant spare him, so as to avoid future troubles. Not bad. Chu Yangs face was ck. Secondly, even if you want to drag Diwu Qingrou into the water through this matter, you cant do it. Because, then, you have to exin how youve gotten to know Diwu Qingrou and how youvee up to the Upper Three Heavens. Your true identity will be exposed this way. Yes. Chu Yang said sullenly. So, you can only passively follow Diwu Qingrous scheme to kill someone for him. Zi Xieqing couldnt help fromughing. Yes. Chu Yangs face was now dark. What if you create greater trouble out of this matter and make the Zhuge n deal with it? Zi Xieqing asked. Not feasible, Chu Yang said, If thats the case, firstly, the Zhuge n will definitely protect the Diwu n and not severely punish Diwu Qingyun, and the Zhuge n wont go so far as to take Diwu Qingyuns life... As a result, the whole Zhuge n will know the grudges between us, and Diwu Qingyun will be more unbridled in dealing with me in the future... And countless people will be watching whats going on between us. This will make it harder for me to fight back against Diwu Qingyun! Secondly, once greater trouble is stirred up, even if I kill him, theres directly no hope for us to join the Medicine Banquet... Chu Yang continued miserably, Before Diwu Qingrou took such a step, he has already considered everything. So, the result is fixed once he takes his shot. He has calcted that as long as he takes his shot, I can only follow his arrangement! Theres no other way. Therere no loopholes that I can exploit to fight back! This Diwu Qingrous wits is indeed extraordinary, Zi Xieqing said slowly. He had started with nothing, but he slowly gained great authority and almost unified the entire Lower Three Heavens with just his lone strength. And, he didnt resort to martial force at all! Chu Yang sighed. But its a pity that hes defeated by you in the end, Zi Xieqing said. Im different from him. I have... secrets in me. How can I be the same as him? And he indeed achieved so much from scratch. Even for my final victory, its him who had deliberately lost to me. Otherwise, the battle between us could have gone on for years, Chu Yang said, Diwu Qingrous wits is definitely the sharpest weapon in the Nine Heavens! But what a pity... that my brothers arent here. Speaking of which, Chu Yang sighed. At the thought of Mo Tianji, Chu Yang thought: If Mo Tianji was in such a situation, how would he respond to Diwu Qingrous calctions? As he thought, that confident and calm look that Mo Tianji had in the face of everything shed across Chu Yangs mind. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. Zi Xieqing asked sensitively, What? Chu Yang smiled and said, This time, I shall foil Diwu Qingrous n! I have to kill Diwu Qingyun, but I cant follow Diwu Qingrous arrangements. Zi Xieqing nodded praisingly and said, Yes, when intellectuals cross swords with each other, as long as onends on the passive side, hell remain in such a position all the way. This will be a great blow to his confidence. Chu Yang sighed and said, Yeah! The Tielong City only emancipated after 17 or 18 years because it had fallen into Diwu Qingrous trap at the start... s! He thought: I must never repeat Tielong Citys mistake and allow Diwu Qingrou to nt an inner demon in me! Otherwise, I would really be over... ... Chu Yang entered the room and checked on the surroundings first. He easily searched out the already dried drugs which were smeared on the wall, door, tables and chairs. After finding a rag, the King of Hell Chu started to clean the room. He wiped the room once, and after changing the cleaning water for several times, he finally cleaned up the room. He took his nket under the sun, and used the Nine Heavens Divine Technique to pat on it once. Not to mention drug powder, even if its invisible or shadowless poisons, they would definitely be patted off. In the blink of an eye, its time for a meal. Sounds of footsteps were heard at the door. Chu Yang raised his head and saw a middle-aged man, along with some maids,ing in with boxes of food in their hands. Chu Yang greeted them smilingly. That middle-aged man was slightly stooped, but he didnt seem old. He had quite a good look three-piece ck beard, ck hair, long brows and long slit eyes. And he actually looked simr to Diwu Qingrou. As for his stooped back, it should have been caused by his job of ushering guests over the years... Are you Doctor Chu from the South-East region? the middle-aged man smiled heartily and said, as he greeted Chu Yang with sped hands, Doctor Chu, youre the special envoy of Law-Enforcement Master Han, but the Zhuge n owes you a proper greeting. I seek your forgiveness. Amidst showcasing a respectful attitude, his smile was sincere, and he looked genuine and humble. Its a standard textbook-like face of what a diplomatic official would look like. Chu Yang greeted them warmly, but he scolded silently in his heart: Diwu Qingyun is indeed from the Diwu n. Such an unimportant figure is actually also this sinister... Chu Yangughed and said, Sir, youre too courteous! Too courteous! Hahaha... May I know your name? What position do you hold in the Zhuge n? The middle-aged man in green smiled warmly. Im responsible for greeting guests. My name isnt worth mentioning. Chu Yang warmly grabbed Diwu Qingyuns arms and winked at him mysteriously. Chu Yang whispered, This is Sir Diwu Qingyun I suppose? Hehe, I know you. Diwu Qingyun was instantly startled: Whats going on? This big enemy of mine... Why does he look like hes reuniting with an old friend? He stammered, Doctor Chu... Chu... This... Chu Yang sighed, patting on Diwu Qingyuns shoulders and said, Honestly speaking, on the Sun ns matter, Im very sorry... I didnt know beforehand. Diwu Qingyun was even more startled. Hes even clever than me? Whats happening? Diwu Qingyun let out a dryugh. He really didnt know what to say. He wanted to re up, but he couldnt. Besides, he also felt a little guilty of having his identity being seen through. He said, Doctor Chu, youre really... youre really... Really straightforward? Chu Yang smiled warmly and said, But, to speak the truth, Sir Diwu, the reason Im speaking so frankly to you is... its really, hehe... that the quality of the mixed poison youve made is too bad... Of course, Im not looking down on you, but... hehe... Chu Yangughed with some profound significance. Diwu Qingyuns face started to turn bad. He said, Doctor Chu, I dont understand. The smile on Chu Yangs face gradually vanished, and his previously gentle gaze slowly turned sharp. Such a gradual change was most capable of adding weight to ones heart. Cold sweat involuntarily crept up Diwu Qingyuns face. He also started to breathe more heavily, while his two legs also trembled a little. He didnt forget that this person standing before himself was a Sovereign of swords! An absolute death god who never blinked his eyes when killing people! Chu Yang said coldly, Sir Diwu, the reason Im talking to you in such a nice manner is that I dont want the Zhuge n and the South-Eastw-enforcement officers to confront face-to-face. Do you understand what I mean? Actually, if I want to kill you, I canpletely wait for you to take actions on me first, so that I can rightfully kill you... Do you understand? Diwu Qingyun finally retreated in defeat. He asked in a trembling voice, But how... how... do you? ... Chu Yang said lightly, Sir Qingrou and Law-Enforcement Master Han are good friends... He doesnt want me to kill you, so... he asked me to be merciful towards you... Diwu Qingyuns face suddenly became sallow. He widened his eyes and said with disbelief, Diwu Qingrou?! Chu Yang patted on his shoulders consolingly and said dly, Ive finallypleted Sir Diwu Qingrous request, hehe... Actually, its just a misunderstanding about this matter. Besides, those bunch of people only have themselves to me for this, and they deserve such punishments. Sir Diwu, why are you so unsettled? Diwu Qingyun retreated two steps. Diwu Qingrou? Howe? Chu Yang said lightly, Its for your own good! Even if Ive suffered from your poison, its a piece of cake for me to kill you if I want to. The more Chu Yang said, the more heavily Diwu Qingyun became gasping for breath. He muttered, For my own good... For my own good... Chapter 999 - Nine-Hearts Heaven Observation

Chapter 999: Nine-Hearts Heaven Observation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Diwu Qingyun felt a turmoil of emotions in him. From the beginning, he knew that he could never be able to retaliate with his own capability. The opponent was a Sovereign of swords, and he had only two Monarch-level subjects. And, its conceivable that the Zhuge n would absolutely not want to offend Han Xiaoran, one of the ninew-enforcement masters, for the sake of Diwu Qingyun. Han Xiaorans cultivation might not be considered high, but standing behind him werew-enforcement officers and the Dharma Supreme! Hes always a great expert whose capability couldnt be fathomed easily. So, Diwu Qingyun could only plead for help from Diwu Qingrou. Everyone knew that although Diwu Qingrou had no defined position in the Diwu n, hes the most important member of the n. Even the few elders of the Diwu n acquiesced the dominant position of Diwu Qingrou in the n. And, Diwu Qingyun had always felt that Diwu Qingrou was approachable. Besides, Diwu Qingrou had also helped him a few times... Never did Diwu Qingyun expect himself to be betrayed so miserably! The oue was actually like this. Of course, he didnt entirely believe in what Chu Yang had said. But when Chu Yang clearly quoted Diwu Qingrou, Diwu Qingyun genuinely felt dizzy and despair! Because Diwu Qingrou didnt talk about this n of his to anyone. Including his own cronies and his wife. Only he himself knew it. Now, Chu Yang also knew it. Then, if its not Diwu Qingrou who told him, who else did it? Please tell Sir Qingrou that Ive understood his message to me and Ive done ordingly, Chu Yang said smilingly, And do help me invite him toe over for a talk and toast if he has the time. Sir Diwu, thank you for your meal. But lets go out to eat it. I hope that those ingredients that arent supposed to be in food wont be in for the next meal. Im afraid that Law-Enforcement Master Han will be very unhappy if hees and sees this. Diwu Qingyun walked out almost giddily. He didnt recover his stupor even after walking out for a long distance. He only realized that theres something in his hand after walking out of the gate and making a turn. That box of the meal was actually handed back to him by Chu Yang without him realizing it. He roared angrily and kicked it away. Then, sping his hands behind his back, he angrily headed towards where Diwu Qingrou was living. ... Chu Yang winked rxedly at Zi Xieqing. Zi Xieqing tried not tough and said, Its this simple? Chu Yang spread out his hands. Yeah, this simple. Zi Xieqing said, Originally, I thought theres no other way to resolve Diwu Qingrous calction. In any case, you could only do ording to what he had wanted you to do. I didnt expect that you actually used the simplest way to get rid of his calctions. Chu Yang replied, Actually, in this world, no matter howplicated things are, theyre very simple matters. They can all be done with the simplest methods. But before you realize that theres a simple method, you have to continuously go around in circles. Youll even get lost in it. He continued with some contemtion, The most powerful people also deal with things with the simplest method! That is... being frank! But being frank doesnt mean that one doesnt have wits... And it absolutely has no equivalence to stupidity! Zi Xieqing muttered, The most powerful people are frank people... She repeated saying this thrice and suddenly smiled. But, the frankness of one after he has exhausted all his efforts and seen through the world, isnt the same as the frankness of a person whos ignorant. No! Its the same, Chu Yang said, People often say ignorance is bliss. The same argument applies here. Its only that the former wont suffer from losses, but thetter will face a greater danger of suffering from losses... Zi Xieqing nodded silently. Lets go out to eat, and we shall see how much heavenly secrets there are in this famous Tianji City, and how many people can see through these heavenly secrets! Chu Yang waved his hands and Chu Leer cheered, Lets go y... The trioughed and walked out. As they walked, Zi Xieqing said, I cant fathom the cultivations of those from the Zhuge n here. Looks like its really because theyve cultivated using their secret technique. But its nothing surprising about this technique that can conceal peoples aura. I know a number of other techniques that can do the same thing. Chu Yangughed and said, But its also good this way. At least we can find the most suitable person to be our fortune-teller. But he thought: Isnt this Strength-Concealing Technique simr to my Thousand Phantom Technique? But... aspared to my Thousand Phantom Technique, the Zhuge ns Strength-Concealing Technique seems to be weaker. At the very least, it cant imitate the fluctuations of cultivations... I dont know why. But the Zhuge ns fortune-telling using divination is famous in the world. I must have a look at it... ... Diwu Qingrou was solemnly sitting in the yard with his legs crossed. There were nine purple crystals around him, each upying a position. If you looked closely, you would realize that each of these nine purple crystals was shaped like a heart. All of them were actually rare Purple Crystal Jade Cores! Diwu Qingrou was holding onto seven copper coins. Each of them was round and smooth, showing that they had already been yed for a very long time. As he sat solemnly, a mysterious aura cast out of his body. It split into nine rays, with each of them shooting urately into each of the nine purple crystals. The whole earth seemed to light up. On the ground where the nine purple crystals were, there seemed to be a flowing, indistinct glow, which gradually formed arge circle. Diwu Qingrou was sitting right in the middle of this circle. I actually have to count fortune when the heavenly secrets are in a big mess... Nine-Hearts Heaven Observation! Nine-Hearts Heaven Observation... How exactly is the fortune of the Diwu n... Diwu Qingrou muttered to himself mockingly as he looked unblinkingly at a Purple Crystal Jade Core in front of him. After a long time, a faint whoo sound was heard. Right after which, there suddenly appeared a faint rainbow above the nine Purple Crystal Jade Core. It was that glow on the earth that had risen up. After pausing for a moment in the air, it slowly rose up... The color of the rainbow slowly turned pale as it rose hundreds of feet up into the air. Gradually, seven star-like substances started glowing above Diwu Qingrous head, and they quietly started arranging themselves to form the shape of the Big Dipper. Diwu Qingrou breathed deeply as he slowly separated both of his hands which were originally sped together. The copper coins in his hands slowly floated up, and they arranged quietly in the air above his two palms. Wait till his hands werepletely spread out, the seven copper coins were quietly floating before his chest. They arranged into the shape of a Big Dipper one feet in front of his chest, and suspended in the air quietly, seemingly forming a reflection of the seven glowing light in the sky formed by the Nine-Hearts Heaven Observation. After a moment, the substances in the sky started twinkling in order. The seven copper coins before Diwu Qingrous chest also started to sh ordingly, with the same sequence as that of those substances in the sky. The cycle repeated for 99 times. The starlight in the sky dimmed, but the coins started to roll in their original position. In a mysterious manner. A mysterious ancient force seemed to have passed down from heaven. Its filled with a terrifying sense of oppressiveness. Diwu Qingrous forehead was already sweating. He could feel that his soul seemed to be attracted to this mysterious force. Diwu Qingrou started to move his ten fingers in sequence. The seven copper coins also started to roll differently. Then, Diwu Qingrou moved his fingers in the opposite sequence. After the cycle repeated for 99 times, the light in the sky disappeared. The copper coins dropped down from the sky, and the Purple Crystal Jade Cores restored to their original state. Its time when the heavenly secrets were going to be exposed. Diwu Qingrou calcted carefully. He hadpletely concentrated all his mind into doing this. First time... Second time... Third time... 45th times... 78th times 93rd time... 95th time... ... Hes going to seed soon. Diwu Qingrou was overjoyed. He really didnt expect that the process was so smooth this time around. So, he tried to put in greater concentration. His forehead became so hot that his sweat turned into steam... 98th time... The fate of the Diwu n was going to be revealed in front of his eyes. The starlight in the sky was already beginning to turn dim, but its definitely not toote! 99th time... The two Diwu n experts who were guarding him also involuntarily held their breath as they looked at this magical moment. They felt that their hearts had almost stopped beating... Because they were witnessing the Nine-Hearts Heaven Observation! They didnt expect themselves to be so lucky that they could witness this most powerful secret technique since historical times... At this moment Bang!! A bang sounded at the gate. It sounded deafening amidst the silence. The whole gate was kicked into pieces! Instantly, an extremely angry voice passed into the room. Diwu Qingrou! You bastard! Ive been treating you like a brother, yet you actually betrayed me like this! Following which, Diwu Qingyun rushed in furiously, scolding as he ran in, F**k you! F**k you! Youve betrayed me well! Youve betrayed me well! Diwu Qingrou was at the most critical moment. Such a sudden disturbance felt like hundreds of hammers mming down his chest at the same time. The starlight in the sky suddenly vanished, and the few Purple Crystal Jade Cores on the ground all smashed into powder with a few crackling sounds. The seven copper coins fell onto the ground like dead fishes... Wah! Diwu Qingrou opened his mouth, and a stream of blood shot out his mouth like an arrow. Then he started spurting out blood, continuously... In a moment, the ground was covered with blood. How would the bacsh caused by a disturbance at the most critical moment of calcting heavenly secrets be easy to bear with? Diwu Qingrous face turned pale yellow. He turned around slowly and with some difficulty, and fixed his eyes deadly at Diwu Qingyun, who was rushing towards him! Chapter 1000 - The Will of Heaven

Chapter 1000: The Will of Heaven

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Diwu Qingyun was about to continue screaming when he instantly saw Diwu Qingrous cold eyes. Next to him, two Saint level experts from the Diwu n were looking evilly and indignantly at Diwu Qingyun. These two Saint level experts felt like copsing! They were responsible for guarding Diwu Qingrou. He had warned them repeatedly to not make any mistakes, and the duo had also sworn that they would guard Diwu Qingrou well. But it just so happened that Diwu Qingyun had charged in at this critical moment! Usually, outsiders were rare in Diwu Qingrous courtyard. Diwu Qingrou didnt like to be disturbed either. Thus, his ce could be said to be extremely quiet. This time around, to avoid disturbances, Diwu Qingrou had specially invited these two nine stage Saint level experts to guard him, and warned them to be sure to pay attention to any movements outside. Once theres anything going on outside, even if its a massacre, they shouldnt let anyone step in! This way, it would be reliable in every aspect. But, it just so happened that things sometimes got so weird! When you thought that everything was all right, idents just happened! And this ident had happened at thest moment! All your previous efforts had gone to waste! At thest moment, the door was actually smashed into pieces! At this moment, the sorrow in Diwu Qingrous heart was really inexplicable. But he didnt express his frustration. He tiredly shook his head, turned back, waved his hand, and said softly, Drag him out and behead him. Diwu Qingyun was stunned. You you... You betrayed me, and you actually still... Before he finished speaking, he was already lifted up murderously by the two Saint level experts, and they dragged him out. Only then Diwu Qingyun realized that Diwu Qingrou was serious. He struggled terrifically. Qingrou! Qingrou! You you... you cant treat me like this! You cant... He screamed all the way as he was being dragged out. He finally became desperate and shouted, Im the steward of the Zhuge n. What rights do you have to punish me! What rights do you have?!! Diwu Qingrou lowered his head and didnt say a word. After a long time, a shrill cry was heard from outside. The two Saint level experts dashed in and stood directly in front of Diwu Qingrou. Qingrou... we... Guiltiness was written all over their faces. Diwu Qingrou let out a long sigh and said lightly, This is the will of heaven... I dont me you. The duo would have felt better if Diwu Qingrou had reprimanded them, but he didnt me them for anything. This made the two Saint level experts feel more uneasy. Its my fault, Diwu Qingrou said smilingly, I should have thought of this. Besides, I should have arranged some people to guard at the gate. But I didnt... Then, he waved his hand tiredly. You both can retreat now. Ive suffered from a bacsh and need some good rest. The two Saint level experts retreated with aplicated look on their faces. Diwu Qingrou stood up slowly. His body swayed a little and blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. He looked somewhat fatigued, but his face was full of doubts. Why? I should have thought of arranging someone at the gate, but why didnt I think of it? Even if ordinary people can influence the revtion of heavenly secrets, wont this problem be solved as long as theyre on the street and donte in? Why didnt I think of this? Im really careless! Diwu Qingrou sighed. This ident was really weird, and there was no reason to me anyone. There were two Saint level guards here, and its also a remote ce here. If they had cast out their Saint level divine senses here, no one near 1,000 feet in the vicinity coulde in. Why would guards still be needed at the door? Actually, Diwu Qingrou had only missed one point, which was: Whoever witnessed the Nine-Hearts Heaven Observation would be attracted towards it! But its the first time that Diwu Qingrou used this secret technique. How could he think of everything? Is this really the will of heaven? The will of heaven makes me unable to see the future of the Diwu n? Diwu Qingrou said softly. He waved his long sleeves and picked the seven copper coins on the ground into his hands. Then he walked two steps towards the stone table in his room. He stood still, but his body started shaking at the next moment. He held onto the stone table for support; but finally, he couldnt resist pping his palm down! The stone table was smashed into powder! Diwu Qingrou had finally vented his utter anger! Originally, I wanted to get rid of him through Chu Yangs hands, but I didnt expect its me who had to do it in the end! Its still me whos disadvantaged this time around, Diwu Qingrou muttered to himself and said mockingly, King of Hell Chu, cant you just allow me... to plot against you once? He thought about how he, previously, had never failed in scheming and using his wits to authorize the world, but it just turned out that he had been suffering repeatedly under Chu Yangs hands. He couldnt help but feel miserable... He let out a long sigh and said, This is the will of heaven... ... As Chu Yang walked along the street, he saw that the street was bustling with people. However, disputes were rarely seen here, showing that public order was maintained fairly well in this city. Zi Xieqing was covered in veil, and very few people dared to disturb her. After finishing their meal, the trio strolled around the street. Do you think Diwu Qingrou will feel miserable? Chu Yang said smilingly. Of course he will, but Im curious what plot will he set next time, Zi Xieqing smiled and said, Im really impressed by this persons intelligence and wits. I really look forward to the both of you having another battle. Chu Yang snorted and said, While both of us squeeze our brain juices to think of how to resolve each others attack, youre just going to see the fun... The trio chatted along as they followed the crowd. Chu Leers turned her little head left and right as she observed the surroundings. Although shes smart, shes after all young and curious about whatever she saw. Her pockets were filled with all kinds of small gadgets within a short while, and she also had a packet of nuts in her hands, shelling and eating them as she walked. Her brows danced as she ate. Theres a crowd in front. Someone was divining through glyphomancy. A signboard was seen above the crowd. Your luck and fate can be measured by just one character! These were the few words on the signboard. Zi Xieqing saw it and said, What is it about? Chu Yang said, You write one word, and hell infer with it your past, present and future, fate and fortune, and life and death. Zi Xieqing snorted, looking at this big signboard and said, What a big talk! If he could see everything from just one word that youve written, he would be really a supernatural being! I want to go and have a look. Chu Yang pulled her back. What for? To see a quack? Zi Xieqing said, I want to write a word for him, and see if hes really good at this. Chu Yang was helpless and could only follow her forward. The trio jostled their way in. Chu Yang was at the front, so he simply attacked in with his cultivation. In the middle, there was a table, a stack of white paper, a writing brush and an inkstone. An elder in white was sitting in front of the table. He looked haggard and had a serene look. In front of him was a macho in white. A look at him would know that hes a foreigner and the elder was divining for him. Before the elder was a character 1 written in ink. It looked like this macho wanted to use this word to be divined. Isnt this fellow thinking too highly of himself in using this character? Zi Xieqing snorted. At this moment, the haggard-looking elder took over the word and inspected it in his hands for a while. Then, he raised his head to look at the macho, and said, This guest, since youre testing your future with this word, Im going to say whatever I see. If I said anything thats not pleasant to your ear, please dont me me. The macho in whiteughed and said, Why would I me you? This is just for fun. Several people around himughed together with him. The elders expression remained firm, and he said, This character is 졯. Youve written it with much strength. Its obvious that youve gotten used to ordering people around and youre also very conceited. Youre a slightly headstrong man, and you need to take note of this. This machos face changed. Before the elder finished speaking, everyone knew that the elder was alluding that the macho was arrogant, proud, headstrong, and extremely conceited. The elder was exactly correct in saying this. The macho said, Elder, please continue. The elder carefully observed the character and said, The character 졯 is made up of two characters, һ 2 and 3 . You believe that youre very mighty, but theres ultimately still one person whos blocking your path. This character 졯 already represents the biggest thing in the world. So, even if you have endless wits and means, you ultimately cant seed... in your life! The elder looked up at the macho and continued heavily, If you have any ill intents, get rid of them quickly! This can ensure your safety for your whole life! You must know that if heaven can grow further, it wont be called heaven! The macho started to sweat heavily. He thanked the elder, gave him a purple crystal, then led his indignant subordinates away, without even turning back. Such reactions showed clearly that the elder was exactly correct about the macho. The elder looked at the crowd and said, Who else wants to be divined? One purple crystal per character. Everyone shook their heads. One purple crystal was needed to test one character, and this seemed to be an amount only that macho, who seemed toe from an upstart family, could afford. One must know that if one purple crystal was converted into money, its sufficient for an ordinary family to lead a sufficiently good life, and they might still have some savings in the end. Ille. Zi Xieqing walked forth one step and sat opposite the elder. The elders eyes flickered, and he asked, Which character are you going to test? Zi Xieqing snorted and said, I want to test this character! She raised the writing brush and vigorously wrote a big character! Amotion rose among the crowd when this character was finished writing. Its actually still the character 졯! ... Chapter 1001 - There are nine heavens and they are all different!

Chapter 1001: There are nine heavens and they are all different!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Another 졯 1 ! The elder dressed in green looked at Zi Xieqing and paused. Zi Xieqing was wearing a white veil. Her face was blurred and could not be seen. This 졯 is not like the other 졯. Haha, there are nine heavens and they are all different! the elder looked deeply and carefully at the word, asking, May I know, what do you want to ask about this word? Is it to check about your marriage, prospects? Life and death? Or... others? Zi Xieqing replied, Prospects. Yet another one same as the man in white from before. The people around burst into talks as everyone could feel that thisdy was here to create trouble. To check the same thing, using the same word. Could there possibly be a different answer? It was impossible for the heavens to be male and female, right? The elder smiled slightly and said, Since you want to know your prospects, do let me. As he said, he pulled out grass and waved it at the word that Zi Xieqing wrote. He closed his eyes and slowly said, This 졯 written by you is strong and cohesive. It has the form of a flying dragon, the feel of a dancing phoenix and the power of a celestial home C the symbolism of the Nine Clouds. It rises high above all in its extravagance. Naturally, it carries the aura of glorious histories, but it is not one of the Nine Heavens. The Nine Heavens do not have such an aura. Hence, you do not belong in this world and in other words, your future will not be the Nine Heavens. He opened his eyes and said, This is based on the vibe of the word you wrote. The vibe influences the meaning and therefore the meaning is different. Behind her veil, Zi Xieqing squinted lightly and said, Oh? The elder chuckled and waved the grass at the word again before saying, 졯, can be broken down into һ 2 [3. means big in Chinese] , or һһˡ 3 , or ˡ 4 . You cruise through the Nine Heavens, as ˡ. At first nce, it is oneһһˡ, meaning there should have been one and only one person initially. Yet upon a second nce, it is actually ˡ. Therefore, this means right now, there are two people. Zi Xieqings gaze was a little heavy with emotions as she said, Oh? The elder chuckled again and continued, The word you wrote contains indignation. But when you were writing, you naturally chose the word heaven, as though you didnt intend to put me in a difficult position. I could see it. In addition, the word you wrote is a little flimsy... You are looking for someone? And you cant find that person. The sky is limitless, mysterious and unpredictable and this is exactly your dilemma. Hence, your prospects should be finding someone. Zi Xieqing lowered her eyes, as though she was in deep thoughts and as though she was admitting it. The elder said, You spoke your heart and wrote the word 졯. This means that there is someone on your mind and it is 졯! You look up to him like the heaven! He is the one you are looking for. Chu Yang, who was standing aside, had frozen still. This elder was indeed extraordinary. From just a word, he coulde up with so many things to say. There were many principles behind fortune-telling but the most important one was this: Confusion! The elder made the wrong sound right, fooling her back and fro. You ask him to check your fortune. He confirms it and yet you hit misfortune. You are back to confront him and he can find a reasonable exnation from whatever he said to you: This is exactly what I had warned you about. How can you believe that you have hit the jackpot? Look at this sentence, look here... and here... and bless the world! Therefore, people did fortune-telling solely with their skillful mouth. Messing around with what was real and fake, the truths and lies, is the highest level. Even for the talents who were truly capable of such things, their words cannot be trusted easily. How can it be that easy to disclose the heavens will? But every single word said by this elder was true! Without a doubt. Clear as ck and white. No ambiguity! It was like whatever he predicted was already the truth. This was what shocked Chu Yang the most. At this moment, the elder continued, The heaven cannot be felt and found. Hence, the person you are looking for perhaps hasnt been found. Zi Xieqing remained silent. The elder looked at her with sympathy and said, You wrote this word with heartfelt respect, so it is filled with energy, coursing through the clouds. And all lives are forms of gratitude. In your heart resides a gratitude of recreation. This also exins exactly that... the feelings you have towards the person you are looking for, are respect and gratitude, not love. If it was, there would be great misery, deep-rooted and unresolvable pain... The signs would then be different. The elder smiled and said, So I cannot guarantee the prospects that you are asking about, but I can say that in your life, there will be surprises yet no danger, and your misfortunes will turn into blessings. Your future is the steps in front of you, and also in the Nine Heavens. Wherever you go depends on your will. Zi Xieqing was perplexed. Then may I ask, the person Im looking for, could he ever be found? Her tone hadpletely changed to be respectful and humble. The elder sighed. I have a few words for you. Do speak, Zi Xieqing said. As I mentioned before, what was originally one person has be two. Hahaha... the elder replied. The elder paused before continuing in a low voice, Is it possible to have power beyond belief? Its very taxing to be the greatest of all. How do youin in a life full of hardships? To travel the world yet to find no ce like home. It is impossible to split a girls heart into halves. When are resentments ever for oneself? If you long to roam the heavens a few rounds, how do you cherish the people before you? How do youin in a life full of hardships? To travel the world yet to find no ce like home... When are resentments ever for oneself... How do you cherish the people in front of you? Zi Xieqing muttered the words several times and after a long while, she eximed, But there isnt anybody in front of me! Suddenly, she beamed. Tossing over a purple crystal, she said, You rascal, at least what you said made sense. She gently got up. Everyone was stunned. Thisdy indeed had abnormal mood swings. You obviously knew that he was right thus paid him and yet you could not spare him of your sharp tongue. Speaking of it, that was rather harsh of you to call the elder a rascal. How f*cking old were you to call an elder a rascal? However, the elder did not take it to heart. With a smile, he said, If thats the case, thank you for the rewards. His eyes that had seen the world, gleamed as he continued, Having seen someone of such great status today, my life has not been a waste. Still smiling, Zi Xieqing made a sound of disgruntlement and turned around without replying. The elder chuckled yet again. He spun around and looked at Chu Yang, Young friend, do you want to check a word as well? Chu Yang thought for a while and said, If thats the case, I guess I wouldnt mind. He casually sat down. This elder was obviously not from the Zhuge n. But right here, he gave off an aura so simr to one that belonged to the Zhuge n that nobody could tell that he was not one of them. Even some of the warriors from the Zhuge n who were passing by looked at him with reverence. A look that one would give to an elder of the family n. But the elder wasposed and never responded to these behaviors. In fact, he seemed to be hiding augh of mischief, which left Chu Yang astonished. Furthermore, the elders cultivation was vast like the ocean, which was impossible to see through. It was reasonable for him to not be able to see through it. But for Zi Xieqing to not be able to do so, it was unusual. So Chu Yang stepped forward and sat at the table. He had to see where exactly was this man from? The elder watched Chu Yang take a seat, and with raised eyebrows, examined him. Eyebrows slightly wriggling, he asked, Gentleman, since you have sat down, what word would you like to check? The moment Chu Yang looked up, he realized that the elders eyes were deep. It was as though he was looking at an autumnalke C he could only tell its coldness, but not its depth. Those eyes were so vast that gxies could fit in them as well. Chu Yang said with a smile, Since you have the skills of a god, no matter what I write, you must be able to read it, right? It was eye-opening to watch you check two words in a row. You have my respect. The elder kept smiling and said, You are ttering me. It was merely a trick to earn a living C making people happy to get a few bucks. Chu Yangughed, saying, You are being humble... May I ask your full name? The elder chuckled heartily and said, You, little one, must be trying to figure out my roots. He paused, and then continued, I do not concern myself with worldly issues and it has been this way for a long time. These days, I have had enough of tranquility and decided to travel around. As for my name, its just a nickname, so it wont matter. You must be a high-ranking senior. I apologize for any offense. Chu Yangughed and stopped probing further. The elderughed and said, I rise and fall with the wind, watch and chase the clouds. Ive lived life freely for a long time. Im not like the people in your world, prim and proper and ambitious. Chu Yangs eyes shed. Great people are the most carefree. These are the people I envy the most in my life. The elder chuckled. Young friend, what word do you want to check? Chu Yang lifted the pen, and said, The word that I want to check, you have already checked it twice before. The tip of the pen swiveled on the white piece of paper, with force and elegance, just like a battle of two armies, filled with overwhelming bravery and determination. It perfectly resembled the opposing armies, each fighting on with dignity and loyalty. Just based on the movement of the tip of the pen, one could tell the fierceness of the battle. Under the light of dusk, thousands of soldiers fought their lives. In the chilling wind of the night, falling leaves scattered, a single horn brought upon life and death and a single cry opened up the doors to hell. Swords were pulled out and arrows fired, the warhorses bolted across the battlefield! Beacon smoke tainted the sky, blood stained the ground! Chu Yang gently put down the pen, carefully looking at the writing once before handing it over. Heughed, saying, Here you go! Everyone in the crowd saw the word and burst into talks again! They whispered left and right, their faces showing amazement. What a weird day it was today! With just a little work, three people hade forward to check their word and all three of them checked the same word. The word that Chu Yang wrote on the paper, was yet another 졯! Chapter 1002 - Do not trust the Nine Heavens easily.

Chapter 1002: Do not trust the Nine Heavens easily.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The elder looked at the word andughed bitterly. Young friend, you have given me a difficult problem indeed. On the same day, three people in a row have asked to test the same word... You are going to ruin my reputation. Chu Yang smiled. Your reputation is cast in stone. It cant be ruined by just anyone. The elderughed widely and said, Too bad, you arent just anyone. He said just anyone, those two words, with a heavier intonation, seeming to have a hidden meaning behind it. As he said, he held up the piece of paper to his eyes and studied it carefully. Well written! Well written! he said, These steady bold strokes seem to be written with steel and you can see the clear murderous intent in it. I can see arge number of people who have been killed behind it. Looking at this word makes me feel as if I am looking at the fold of the Nine Heavens. He raised his head and looked at Chu Yang, saying with a smile, Young friend, the sin of killing is great with you. Chu Yang smiled. Please help me with this problem, wise man. The elders expression became serious. May I ask what you want to know? Chu Yang gave a faint smile. Since everyone asked about their prospects, I want to know mine as well. After he said that, everyone had a strange expression on their faces. First, there was a white-clothed man who wrote the word 졯 1 and asked about his prospects; then sat a youngdy who also wrote the word 졯 and asked about her prospects. Now, there sat a young man who still wrote the word 졯 and asked about his prospects. What was happening was really an eye-opener for everyone. The elderughed bitterly again. Your future... your future... haha... cant you ask something else? Arent you making it difficult for me? Chu Yang smiled. If it was someone else, I might have made it difficult for him, but it is definitely not difficult for you. The elder let out a hugeugh. For that sentence, I have no choice but to try to protect my reputation. He held the word, studied it carefully, then made a few strokes with the grass again before sighing and said, The word written by the white-clothed man was filled with arrogance and ambition. This youngdy wrote it with a light and rxed hand. However, you wrote it differently. The word you wrote is bold and strong and filled with murderous intent. He raised his head and looked at Chu Yang. Although that white-clothed man is arrogant, he is still fearful and reverent towards heaven. Although this youngdy wrote the word light-heartedly, she still respects heaven. However, you... Chu Yang asked calmly, Me? What is it about me? The elder sighed and replied, You do not believe in heaven! You do not believe in heaven! That sentence jolted Chu Yang. He smiled and asked, Wise man, do you believe that heaven exists? The elder smiled and replied, Of course the heaven exists. Chu Yang continued probing, If it exists, then where is heaven? The elder frowned and replied, Heaven is above us of course. As he said, he raised his hand and pointed, before continuing, You can see the blue sky when you look up! Chu Yang smiled and asked, Is there evidence? The elder replied angrily, This does not need evidence! Heaven is said to be the greatest, is there anything greater? Chu Yang then asked. Nothing is greater! the elder replied with a warm smile. If there is nothing greater, how did heavene to exist? Chu Yangughed. The elder was startled by his reply. He stared at Chu Yang for a long while before shaking his head and replying, Im not going to argue with you. Chu Yangughed aloud. The elder was silent for a while before he said, You are still at the stage where you rebel against the idea of heaven. Only when youe to fear and respect heaven one day, can you improve beyond the limits of the world. This is the way of the world. Chu Yang thought about it for a while, before replying seriously, Even though I do not agree with you now, I will remember what you have said! The elder studied the heaven written by Chu Yang again. He had a strange look on his face. Although this 졯 is filled with ambition, it is also hollow... with signs of Yin and Yang. Young friend, you were not born from reincarnation. Chu Yang felt his heart thump. The elder let out augh. Young friend, this word 졯 consists of һ 2 and [3. means big in Chinese]. However, in this case, it is not one person, not two people, but a huge crowd of people. By not believing in heaven, you are rebelling against heaven. Hence... you are relying on nine people... yes, maybe even more. Chu Yangs heart jolted. Nine, nine... He wanted to stop the elder from continuing. However, the elder had already changed the topic. Although the 졯 you wrote was filled with war, it is bold, confident and steady. It is well-bnced with every stroke connected. This is enough for me to tell that you are the one who values friendship and is upright. Hence... for your prospects, your future is filled with killing. However, there are many people who should be killed in this world... theres nothing wrong with it either... He took a deep look at Chu Yang and said, I gave some advice to this youngdy earlier. I will give you some advice too. Please say, I will take your advice to heart. Chu Yang replied seriously. The elder was solemn for a while before he said, Travel around the world with a sword and kill whoever should be killed. You can see the light in a bloodbath and the sky among piles of bones. Mo Qingwu of the Nine Heavens, Ke Butian on the road of three lives; appreciate people who care about you, do not underestimate the evil in the air; Mo Tianji will not tolerate the human realm, it is not a waste to walk the earth alone; do not fear that love would not work out, since when do people feel lonely; it is better not to have regrets than never having been hurt, do your best to defeat your enemies, but be careful when talking to demons. It is a matter of time before the nine heavens be one and a new era begins. We do not know when life ends, do not trust the nine heavens easily. Chu Yangs heart felt like explosions urring and his head was buzzing. His words were basically a summary of his entire life. What kind of person was this old man exactly? Mo Qingwu of the Nine Heavens this sentence could not have been clearer. Firstly, it was to be careful, secondly, it was the name Mo Qingwu. But Ke Butian from the road of three lives... This... He felt his heart pounding and for a moment, he could not tell where he was and where his heart was. He felt like he was in a trance. The crowd around him was loud, but at that moment, it seemed to be far away from him... However, he fell into a ce of absolute silence. Vaguely, he seemed to have arrived at a ce. The ce waspletely dark, with only a bright road that meandered into the distance. A shadow shed past, and he saw a person in front of his eyes. Chu Yang fixed his gaze on the person. It was the elder who helped to divine his future. The elder let out augh and said, Looks like you never came here before. Go on ahead... we will meet again someday. You have to let go of me. Even though its heavens will, I am quite unhappy about it. Haha... but you dont even believe in heaven... this does make me really happy. With a wave of his hand, a beam of white light shone into Chu Yangs forehead. He smiled faintly and said, If we meet again, I hope you wont forget the help I have given you today. He gave Chu Yang a push andughed loudly. Go, its only the Nine Heavens if you break out of the Nine Heavens! The elders figure started to fly suddenly amidst theughter. Chu Yang only felt himself moving backward without stopping, until he suddenly fell after having moved back a very long distance. He let out a gasp and looked up sharply, and felt the sunlight piercing his eyes. He closed his eyes to process what had happened before opening up his eyes again. However, what he saw was the worried expressions of Zi Xieqing and Chu Leer. His heart jolted. However, when he looked opposite him, he only saw the table and chairs; the elder was gone. Where is he? Chu Yang asked. He left already. Zi Xieqing had a strange expression on her face. I wanted to stop him, but he just vanished after heughed. Chu Yang was shocked. When Zi Xieqing said vanished, she meant that the old man disappeared without using his powers. Otherwise, Zi Xieqing would have been able to catch up with him no matter what and brought him back. However, it was clear that she was powerless against the old man. After thinking carefully about what the elder had said, Chu Yang seemed to have understood more, but also became more confused at the same time. He stood up in a daze, as if he just had a dream. Lets go back, he said and walked back unsteadily. Zi Xieqing and Chu Leer walked behind him worriedly. Chu Leer tugged at Zi Xieqings hand and asked, Sister Zi, what happened to my brother? Zi Xieqing frowned and replied, I dont know either. She had a niggling feeling that Chu Yangs godly spirit left his body for a moment. However, it returned back in the next moment, the very short time interval making her slightly befuddled. On the way back, they suddenly heard a loud wail at an intersection. Arge number of people were carrying a casket and turning at the front. When Chu Yang looked closely, he saw that two of the people were those who went to give out food boxes with Diwu Qingyun in the morning, which made his heart jolt. He pulled away one of the people nearby and asked, Who died? Master Diwu Qingyun died from a sudden illness. The person was a martial artist from the Zhuge n. Upon seeing Chu Yang, he knew that Chu Yang must be one one of the doctors attending the Medicine Banquet. Hence, he answered Chu Yang immediately. Diwu Qingyun is dead? Chu Yang frowned, finding it weird. He thought in his mind: Could Diwu Qingyun have gone to find Diwu Qingrou to get even with him and Diwu Qingrou, especially since his ns failed and he got berated, killed Diwu Qingyun in a fit of anger? However, Diwu Qingrou didnt seem like such a petty person... Chu Yang was right, Diwu Qingrou was not one who would kill in a fit of anger, but Diwu Qingyun did spoil his ns! For this sort of ns, not just Diwu Qingrou, even Chu Yang would be unable to stop himself from killing someone. Moreover, Diwu Qingyun was someone Diwu Qingrou wanted to kill. Noises could be heard from afar, shouts of exmations, shouts of excitement; someone shouted: the South Law-enforcement master, the South-east Law-enforcement master and the North Law-enforcement master had arrived. From another side, another voice could be heard: the dominating family of the Nine Heavens, the Ye n, had arrived too... This voice was nearer. The threew-enforcement masters seemed to turn at a corner, and were brought to another ce to rest by the Zhuge n. The Ye n, on the other hand, wereing here directly. Chu Yang pulled Zi Xieqing and Chu Leer to stand at the roadside, feeling excited. The Ye n was here, but did the famous Ye Chuchen... the wife of his own teachere? Chapter 1003 - The taste of one’s own medicine

Chapter 1003: The taste of ones own medicine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Along with uniform footsteps was a group of people who came from afar. They had just traveled around the corner but made it seem as though the world had been shrouded in darkness. ck clothes, ck robes and ck horses! At that instant, the glow at the edge of the sky disappeared and the endless dusk descended! The people in the alleys started to get this feeling: the boundlessnd entered darkness immediately when the Ye n arrived. That group of people seemed to have brought the night here! Chu Yangs heart was filled with austerity, the Ye n indeed lived up to their reputation. Their aura and hegemony alone made them entirely worthy to be the leader of the Nine Heavens! As he was thinking, a gentle and demure voice interrupted him. Second brother, let me y please, please. The voice gave Chu Yang, Zi Xieqing and Chu Leer goosebumps at the same time. When Chu Yang turned around with absolute terror, he saw Ye Shiyu locking a sturdy mans arm frantically and resentfully using his hands. He was even pouting and swinging his arm. This scene reminded Chu Yang of Mo Qingwu. When Mo Qingwu traveled to the Far North Wastnds with him, she would sometimes swing her arms and pout, saying, Brother Chuyang, I want this, this, this... Chu Yangs heart melted then. But now, while Chu Yangs heart had also melted, the melted in this case was a different type of melted. The former was due to bliss and contentment, while thetter was due to horror... Thisdyboy... was epic! After turning around, Chu Yang saw Chu Leer with a pale face as her mouth slightly opened in terror. Zi Xieqing was scratching her right arm with her left and biting her lips. It was obvious that this big sister had goosebumps again... Chu Yang turned his head again and saw that buff man frantically waving. Hide! Go and hide! You... you... go away... sh*t... Ill hit... Then he saw Ye Shiyu hopping onto the horse then leaning his weak and skinny body on it and batting his eyebrows flirtatiously and pitifully. Second brother~ His voice was soft, delicate and sweet... That burly man trembled and his dark face turnedpletely white then he turned around and screamed, Save me! While giving a lovable and gestictory smile, Ye Shiyu covered his mouth with his hand. Chu Yang was shocked and pupils constricted instantly because his fingernails were bright red in color and every single nail was very long. A resigned but gentle voice came from a ck carriage at the back. Little Yu! When are you going to stop fooling around? Ye Shiyu lowered his head and said, I wont do it anymore... The person in the carriage sighed. You... you.. Then there was silence. That burly man immediately whipped his horse on and stayed away from Ye Shiyu while he gasped for breath. However, Ye Shiyu was no longer interested in him. He discovered someone who attracted his attention. Chu Yang realized that things looked bad for him and wanted to sneak away because Ye Shiyus eyes met his. Chu Yang did not forget that Ye Shiyu had once invited him when he was in the Lake of Despair in the Middle Three Heavens. If Ye Shiyu were to pester him, an invitation alone would be problematic enough for him, let alone allowing Ye Shiyu to pry into his background. This third young master of the Ye family was ingenious and he might be able to uncover some secrets. To Chu Yang, the situation was bleak in any case. Therefore, Chu Yang wanted to escape immediately. However, he was just toote! Ye Shiyu had a hard time finding a friend and his trip was boring and dreadful. How could he let Chu Yang off easily? Brother Chu? Aye... isnt this Brother Chu, hehehe... what a surprise, Brother Chu when did youe up... Ye Shiyu flew over like the wind as if he had discovered some treasure, and stood gracefully in front of Chu Yang. He winked and acted coquettishly then said bashfully, Brother Chu, Ive waited for you in the Upper Three Heavens for so long... How could he not recognize Chu Yang? He had seen Chu Yang at the Lake of Despair and because he was impressed by his talent, he once offered Chu Yang an invitation. Chu Yang stared ahead nkly, not only did he feel his legs turning wobbly, but sweat was also about to stream down his head. Ye Shiyu stepped forward flirtatiously and bent his fingers like orchids. He tilted his head and swayed his hips as he approached Chu Yang. The burly man on the horse felt a sense of relief and almost burst intoughter. He watched with much interest as if it was a joke. Even the knights in the Ye n watched gleefully as their third young master teased someone else. Chu Yang calmed down and thought of Zhuge Wen, then a brilliant idea came to his mind at that instant. Sister Ye~~~ said Chu Yang in a flirtatious tone. Ye Shiyu was startled as he stared at Chu Yang, eyes wide open. He was petrified and his orchid-shape fingers froze in the air while his pointy ass stopped swaying. He was in an extremely awkward position. Sister Ye... do you know how much I regret not epting your invitation... Chu Yang said affectionately as he walked up with big steps, before giving Ye Shiyu a big hug. Sister Ye... I miss you so much, the reason why I came up to the Upper Three Heavens is to find you. Do you know how much I have tried to find you? Ye Shiyu was dumbfounded. He stood there and stared nkly. His face turned from red to white then from white to red, and at that instant, he could feel his legs tremble, and suddenly his lower body felt awkward and weird. Like a puppet being hugged by Chu Yang, Ye Shiyu lost the ability to think and beads of cold sweat trickled down the tip of his nose. Chu Yang caressed Ye Shiyu with his hand and said flirtatiously, Sister Ye, do you know that after you left that day, I drank wine alone under the moonlight. My heart was filled with intense and mixed feelings. It is so difficult to find a soul mate in life! Especially for people like us, it is even harder... Ye Shiyu shivered and murmured, I... This... I... What about you? Chu Yang rebuked and rolled his eyes, then continued flirtatiously, Ive hesitated, I was once lost and Ive been through disappointment, but now, Ive finally mustered the courage toe and find you... Ah~ Oh my goodness... screamed Ye Shiyu. He then used all his might to escape from Chu Yangs arms before stumbling on along his way because he could not identify the directions. He turned three rounds before he found his group of people. He then sneaked in as if he had seen a ghost and dashed onto the carriage without hesitation. His voice could be heard from the carriage. Oh god, oh god, oh my god... aunt please save me, save me... Im doomed... Im doomed... urgh~ Ye Shiyu stretched his head out of the carriage and vomited yellowish liquid after the intense pain. Chu Yang stepped forward and asked with a concerned tone, Brother Ye, brother Ye, Little Yu... what has happened to you? The majestic troop from the Ye family actually retreated uniformly by one step when they saw Chu Yang stepping forward! Including the battle horses! Everyone stared at Chu Yang horrifically and even the hair on horsetail stood up. The masters on the horses had even more exaggerated facial expressions and they were all confused and lost. Like shaken dice, they trembled relentlessly. Everyone knew that Ye Shiyu liked to do this, hence they were used to his tricks. Furthermore, everybody understood that the third young master was merely joking and not serious about what he said. However, what they saw in front of them was nothing but a coward! Therefore, it sent chills down the spines of many. Go away... go away... go away quickly... screamed Ye Shiyu as he threw up. Chu Yang resented. But... werent you waiting for me... didnt you invite me? Who the heck invited you! Whoever invited you is a bastard! Ye Shiyus face was ghastly pale, he looked up and saw Chu Yang again. Leave! Leave! I even wanted to marry you... said Chu Yang with much concern. Urgh! Urghhhhh~ Ye Shiyu continued vomiting explosively before he could finish his sentence and he could not even catch his breath. The silhouette of a person appeared when the curtains of the carriage opened. The person wore a ck face scarf and his appearance created an ineffable sense of mncholy. A depressing mood was thus created. The man looked at Chu Yang with his cold eyes and said, Young master, dont tease us. Chu Yang was startled and said, I dare not do so. He thought to himself, Could this be Ye Chuchen? At that moment, the husky young man had already takenrge strides ande forward. He pushed Chu Yang away and said, Go away... dont mess things up! Stay aside. Chu Yang took advantage of the situation and decided to leave hurriedly. While doing so, he heard Ye Shiyu vomiting non-stop. No one could imagine how a prominentdyboy feared people flirting with him the most, even though that was his strength. Chu Yang had seen how Zhuge Wen tackled Ye Shiyu hence he knew what Ye Shiyus weakness was. However, how would Ye Shiyu even think of it? That burly man wiped his sweat away after seeing that Chu Yang had left, then turned around and walked back feeling traumatized. After walking a few steps, he burst intoughter. Hahaha, Ive only seen Ye Shiyu teasing others and scaring them till they threw up, who would have known that he would be on the receiving end one day... hahaha... stop vomiting, he has left. Ye Shiyu turned around cautiously and shivered. Did he really leave...? Yes, he did. The burly man nodded. Ye Shiyu finally turned around and patted his chest with lingering fear. Oh mummy... there are reallydyboys in this world... Chu Yang took a few steps before feeling like there was something wrong around him. He noticed that Zi Xieqing and Chu Leer kept a distance away from him and questioned, Whats wrong? Then he walked towards them. The two girls screamed, Donte close! Zi Xieqing looked at him horrifically, saying, Get lost! Dont talk to us yet. That was just... a tactic. Chu Yang gave a bitter smile. Zi Xieqing closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then examined him. She hugged Chu Leer and walked in front of Chu Yang without saying a word. Chu Yang smiled bitterly as he followed them. When they arrived at the entrance of Lanxiang Garden, they only saw a warrior in ck clothing with an invitation in his hands. He said respectfully, Envoy Chu, thew-enforcement master has arrived. We, the Zhuge family will set a special feast at the Shui Yue garden to host our guests tomorrow night. Please ept our invitation. Chu Yang received the invitation and was deep in contemtion, Do all those who have arrived now need to go tomorrow? Chapter 1004 - Reincarnation Aura

Chapter 1004: Reincarnation Aura

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That martial artist said respectfully, Yes, all the guests who have arrived so far would be going. It includes the threew-enforcement masters, potioneers from the three specialties, the Ye n and the Ling n. Other than that, its just the elders from the Zhuge n who would be weing the guests. The main hall will be for the prestigious guests, the other potioneers would be weed at the side hall of the Shui Yue garden. Only these few people? said Chu Yang as he frowned. Yes. After all, It is still early now, there is still more than a months time before thepetition in the Medicine Banquet starts and five more months to the formal ceremony. Therefore, there arent many people who are here yet, and those who came in advance have a motive. The martial artist in ck clothing could not help rolling his eyes even though his tone remained respectful. A bit early? Why was it a bit early? Wasnt it all because of you? It remained unclear why the Ye n had arrived early, but the Ling n definitely came because of Ling Hanwu. Ling Hanwu was going to follow Ye Chuchens ways... As for the threew-enforcement masters... ha, the reason why the Southw-enforcement master arrived early was that the Southeasternw-enforcement masters envoy meddled with affairs using his power in the Southw-enforcement masters turf. The shocking matter gained widespread attention... how could the master note in advance to see this audacious person? The Southeasternw-enforcement master also came because of the same matter. After all, the envoy would not be able to handle the Southw-enforcement master alone. Therefore, the twow-enforcement masters rushed here right after they had received the news. Han Xiaoran in particr, hurried here without dy because he did not want Chu Yang to be at a disadvantage in the masters hands. Chu Yang was not a fool and he understood why the few masters arrived in advance. As for the Northw-enforcement master, he most probably arrived because the Northern area had been gued with war and havoc. Since he was powerless in saving the ce, he might as well escape from it. Thisw-enforcement master obviously could not do anything about the Li n being besieged by the eight noble families. Oh, I see, Zi Xieqing said as she pointed to herself and Chu Leer, Then, I guess the two of us will follow him? The martial artist in ck clothing showed signs of reluctance and he said, This... Im afraid... Im afraid that there are not enough seats avable. Zi Xieqing said indifferently, Its nothing, Chu Yang go and eat something nice; since its free, just eat whatever you want to. Leer and I will go and have some fun. Chu Yang felt a sense of relief, This is fantastic. Chu Yang thought to himself: this overbearing woman was finally going to leave him. With such an overbearing person next to him, Chu Yang was very stressed since he did not dare to offend her or win a fight against her. You should find thest herb quickly. I will be strengthening Leers weak body these few days. We have to heal her immediately after you find the herb. We cannot continue dragging this matter? Isnt that tantamount to ruining Leers future? said Zi Xieqing. Chu Yang gave a bitter smile since it was extremely challenging to find the herb. The sword spirit had not found any news about the Nine-Colored Lotus despite having been in the Zhuge ns territory for such a long time. How could he then? The thought of that made Chu Yang realize that the sword spirit had been very quiet the whole day and that he had not even spoken a word. That sparked Chu Yangs curiosity. I will try my best! Chu Yang nodded and continued, Leer is my sister, believe me when I say Im more anxious than you! Zi Xieqing rolled her eyes at him and said, Leer, Sister Zi will take you out to y, well not stay with this person today. Chu Yang asked furiously, The invitation is for tomorrow night, where are the two of you going now? Its not up to you to decide. Zi Xieqing gave Chu Yang a fierce stare as she grabbed Chu Leers hand and they walked away. Chu Yang scratched his nose because he was confused: Zi Xieqings behavior seemed abnormal today, why was it so? What he did not know was that ever since that old fortune-teller told her how to treasure the person in front of her, she became a bit uneasy when she was with him. The person in front of her, who else could it be other than Chu Yang? As a person who triumphed over even the highest, why would I, Zi Xieqing have to treasure you? Zi Xieqing felt indignant but she did not have any means to vent her frustration. Therefore, there was like a suffocating surge of fire in her chest and she wanted to give him a lesson. Big brother, I am going out with sister Zi... Chu Leer voice became softer and softer as she walked away. Chu Yang touched his nose and smiled bitterly. He was absolutely confident that Zi Xieqing would take good care of his sister. So Zi Xieqing was busy strengthening Chu Leers body, no wonder she did not pester him to obtain the energy of the Tao realm. Please tell your family that I will definitely be there on time tomorrow evening! said Chu Yang. That martial artist nodded with a smile and turned around to ry the message. Chu Yang entered Orchard Pce and sat beside a pot of orchid before he sunk into deep thoughts. He recalled that old fortune-teller. Who was he exactly? How did he know so much? Why did he disappear suddenly? And why? Sword spirit, tell me, who is he? Chu Yang murmured in his mind. He waited for a long time, but the sword spirit did not reply to him. Chu Yang stared nkly then delved into his conscious to take a look. He saw the sword spirit sitting down with his legs crossed and eyes closed at the Spirit-cultivationke. Sword spirit, what happened to you? Chu Yang whispered as he walked towards him carefully. He did not hear anything about the sword spirit being in seclusion recently, what was going on? The sword spirit did not respond. Chu Yang called him a few times but he remained silent. Chu Yang was extremely hopeless since he had absolutely no idea what had happened. That night, during the wee hours, when Chu Yang was half asleep, he suddenly heard the calls from the sword spirit, Chu Yang, are you there? His voice was very low and weird, he seemed frightened and was in disbelief as well. The sword spirit had never shown such emotions. In addition, he was in Chu Yangs conscious, if he was not there, his voice would not even be heard. The question was redundant. However, the sword spirit asked the question. Chu Yang was shocked and he entered his conscious space at the fastest speed possible. He saw that the sword spirit had a physical body and the touch of his suggested that he was just like any other human body! However, the sword spirit was palpitating with fear. Sword spirit, what happened to you? Chu Yang asked, Why were you in deep slumber out of a sudden? Sword spirit seemed to be thinking of something, but he turned around abruptly when he heard Chu Yangs words. Who... who did you meet?! Who did I meet? Chu Yang was confused. Didnt you feel anything yesterday afternoon...? The sword spirit looked at him with sparkling eyes. Yesterday afternoon? Are you referring to that fortune-teller elder? Chu Yang asked. Yes, the sword spirit sounded shocked as he asked, Who is he? Chu Yang scratched his head. The reason why I was in a hurry to find you was that I wanted to ask you who he is! The sword spirit sighed dejectedly, saying, You dont know either? Then he sighed again. I dont know either... Chu Yang was dumbfounded. However, you met the Great Creation! The Great Destiny! the sword spirit said solemnly, Look! He pointed. Chu Yang looked in that direction and saw a white glow he never noticed before on the innermost wall of the Nine Tribtions Space. The sword spiritughed bitterly. You cant see clearly right? The white glow probably appeared yesterday afternoon and it expanded and contracted together with the size of the Nine Tribtions Space! This is... the concentrated power of the dead souls! Power of the dead souls? Chu Yang frowned and said, Tell me more about it. In other words, this is not the spirit Qi of the mortal world; it belongs to theher world! This power is extremely nourishing for the souls! This is not all! the Sword Spirit said as he continued, Look! It pointed to the Spirit-cultivationke. The pond spurted out liquid like a fountain and it was a hundred times more powerful than it was in the Far North Wastnds of the Middle Three Heavens. This was generated by such a mysterious force! The sword spirit emphasized. In addition, other than the nine great herbal medicines, all the miraculous herbal medicines leveled by one level because of this energy! he added, Even the Vitality Pond also strengthened to be the Spiritual Pond! The output of the fountain doubled and its uses aspared to the Hollow Stone, if it leveled up, it could be a Heavenly Stone Pond! The final stage of it could be the Pond of Life which the pixies prize greatly! Do you understand? The sword spirit said in a doubtful tone, I never knew that such Heaven and Earth Spiritual Pond can level up and grow... Chu Yang looked around and he became more and more shocked! The miraculous herbs in the garden were luxuriantly green and it was obvious that they had grown up. Those treasures from the ck Blood Forest stayed the same just that they became bigger! The number of thousand-year miraculous herbal medicines multiplied many times. There was a Red Fruit tree in particr which had 48 red fruits that were all bright red with a strong aroma. The aroma created ayer of fruity mist around the fruit which gradually sealed the spirit Qi of the fruit in it! Next to the Vitality Pond, nope, the Spiritual Pond was a young child with conspicuous naivety he was the Snow Jade Spirit Ginseng! This energy is so powerful! eximed Chu Yang. Chu Yang suddenly recalled what had happened yesterday afternoon when he suddenly entered an unknown space. That elder seemed to have shot something into his forehead! Was that actually... the weird white glow in the Nine Tribtions Space? I have only heard of the white glow but never seen it before. The sword spirit was a little shocked as he said, Such light... is the Reincarnation Aura that once shocked Heaven and Earth! Reincarnation Aura transcends life and death, controls the Yin and Yang, nourishes all lives and creates souls! It is definitely a top treasure even in theher world. It is equally valuable even in the Nine Heavens... The sword spirit stopped talking suddenly as if he had choked. That person actually used a treasure that you can only hope to see to write these few words. It is just too extravagant! The sword spirit sighed as he shook his head. What a waste of resources! Write these few words? What words? Chu Yangs heart jumped. Chapter 1005 - How ambitious are you?

Chapter 1005: How ambitious are you?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Watch for yourself, the sword spirit instructed, extending his hands. The Nine Tribtions Space slowly opened up, up to the point it resembled the endless gxy. The white light, with the growth of the Nine Tribtions Space, erged and became clearer. Growing to the size of a hill, it stood in front of Chu Yang. Chu Yang focused his eyes on it and just as expected, a few words were inscribed clearly. After reading through, Chu Yang was left stunned and at a loss. Understanding that one is within the nine levels of heaven; Thus trying to break out of these heavens; All know of the existence of the nine heavens; Yet who has actually seen these heavens? What is this about? Chu Yang frowned. As he pondered over the phrases, he got more confused. From its literal meaning, the phrases should have been talking about him. The first phrase describing where he was, the second phrase his ambitions. The third phrase, seeing as all know of the heavens existence, must mean it wasnt anything special. But thest phrase gave him much to think about. Yet who has actually seen these heavens? Could it be... that the sentence meant: Who had seen the real nine heavens? Perhaps, despite its unlikelihood, no one had seen the heavens? This nine heavens that he was on, was not the actual nine heavens? But, how was that possible? If this was not the actual nine heavens, then where was it? Was there another world out of this nine heavens? Sword spirit, was the reason for your slumber also due to absorbing these heavenly reincarnation rays of light? Chu Yang asked, The materialization of your body, was also made possible by these light rays? Yes, the sword spirit replied truthfully, I just did not expect myself needing an entire day to fully consolidate what little I absorbed. Plus, I obtained huge benefits from it! After stretching his body, he eximed, Watch, I have far exceeded the highest cultivation I had during the past eight times I followed the other nine tribtions sword masters. Your cultivation too, exceeds theirs at this point in their lives, especially the soul. Whether it is the heavenly treasures, divine spirit, cultivation, or the use of the nine tribtions space, you have outssed them in all areas! Meaning to say, this has exceeded... exceeded... exceeded... Towards thatst part, the sword spirit mumbled, and finally with some difficulty, he added, Exceeded them! Chu Yang smiled, but remained silent. He knew what the sword spirit wanted to say, as well as his concerns. His actual thoughts were: This has exceeded the destiny of a nine tribtions sword user! But he would never dare to say that out loud. In other words, the path I will take has changed? Chu Yang smiled and asked. The sword spirit did not deny, but smiled and replied, Your path lies within your heart. With that, he sighed and continued, Actually, in ones life, regardless of whether he is strong or weak, a person or event wille forth at the critical moments to guide him in his path. Thus after the guidance, the strong gets stronger, the weak weaker! As for that person, the saddest part lies in never knowing who came forth to guide him. When you realize you have walked far down that road, theres no turning back. Thus the strong continues to look down on the world, while the weak can only bemoan... This guidance is but just what you garner after listening to how others talk or seeing what others do. Agree, and you will follow. Disagree, and you will choose to do the opposite. This person does not need to be connected to you... he could even be a stranger you have never met, but he can influence your life. Seeing a beggar making a living on the streets to support his family, the strong views it as pathetic and is determined to never be like him... so he strides towards his goal with greater determination. The weak, however, sees the beggar happy with his family and thinks: there is true love in the world; thus is filled with hope. Yet, this hope is just contentment: I cant be worse off than the beggar, can I? Thus, two people, who were on the same starting line, will only drift further apart until their paths never cross... Just as I said, if others were to have seen it, they would have thought that they were in the nine levels of heaven and had no need to work towards breaking out of these heavens. But you, instead thought that there is another heaven out of this nine levels of heaven! The sword spirit, deep in thoughts, said, Therefore, this is where you are unique. Chu Yang, however, was still thinking about the story regarding the beggar and asked, Does that mean... the reactions the strong and the weak had when they saw the beggar; does it mean that... the strong walk a heartless path? While the weak despite being easily contented, is filled with empathy andpassion? If a human does not have sympathy, what good is it even if he bes one of the strong? The sword spirit chuckled. By saying that, you have made a serious mistake. The strong can be split into two types; the first one, which you have stated, is disdainful. I must never be like him... that is a mindset. That is someone heartless. The other type, however, is empathetic andpassionate... but also angry that the beggar has not done more with his life. This is someone sympathetic! If the person is healthy, he can do anything to support himself. Even if he is disabled, if he is willing to be stronger, he can pick up a skill to support himself. Beggars... who only passively wait for people to give him food, has already given up on life and dignity... These people, if they are strong and healthy, can only be described as hopeless, and any sympathy ced on them is unnecessary. Lying on the streets, bing a reference for people to reflect upon themselves... is meaningless. Hence, the path of the strong and the weak lies within the hearts of everyone. Your future path is determined by how you choose. The sword spirit said, deep in his thoughts. Chu Yang quietly nodded. The sword spiritughed, and said, Chu Yang, let me tell you a story. Please, Chu Yang replied. The sword spirit was silent for a moment before saying, A long, long time ago, there were three young men in a vige. The three of them decided to find a teacher, the three of them had the same aptitude, were all hardworking, and all learned under the same teacher. One day, the eldest of them went out, and received a great opportunity after finishing a task. Hence, he achieved great sess and his cultivation greatly exceeded that of the other two. Hence, he became a legend thirty yearster. The second eldest of them worked hard, but could never catch up with the eldest. Finally, he lost hope and gave up; he led a normal, mediocre life. Whenever someone mentioned the eldest senior, he would scold him angrily: He just had better luck. If it was me, I could do it too! Dont look at how great he is now, he used to borrow a few taels of silver from me in the past and he hasnt returned them back! This is the kind of person he is! Even if he is aplished now, he is still trash! The sword spirit spoke slowly. Chu Yang couldnt help but let out augh. The attitude of the second eldest senior was typical sour grapes. There were too many such people on Earth. The sword spirit continued, The youngest of them, however, treated the eldest senior as his goal. He often told people that if the eldest senior could do it, so could he. Hence, although the road was difficult, he never gave up and continued on, until finally, he achieved his breakthrough and became another legend following the footsteps of the eldest senior. The second eldest senior continued his tirade till his death, scolding the eldest for owing him a few taels of silver and for his luck and the youngest for abandoning him after achieving sess despite how well he used to take care of him. He scolded the two for having dishonest characters, and that they would never be able topete with his honest and upright character. Chu Yang stoppedughing. After he thought about the story thoroughly, he felt a sliver of fear. How scary ones thought could be! How scary ones belief could be! How scary ones character could be! Was this Heavens will? Obviously not! Chu Yang, what I want to tell you is... in this world, among any three people, its simr to these three: one is highly sessful, one is trying to catch up to that sess, and one just bemoans his fate, the sword spirit said gently but clearly. Whether its to be a martial artist, an official, a businessman, or a farmer, its the same for all! In your eyes, to having your cultivation reach the ninth supreme level is heaven. In the eyes of the average person, to have immense wealth is heaven, while some would regard having a few acres ofnd and bing andowner is heaven! There are nine heavens and they are all different. Nine heavens, nine heavens... actually there is a heaven in the hearts of every single person, how can it be limited to just nine? There must be more than millions even billions of heavens! Since there is no limit as to what the heart wants, the heavens have no limits as well! The sword spirit turned his head and looked at Chu Yang seriously, asking, Master, how big is your heart? Chu Yang murmured to himself, How big is my heart? He suddenly thought about the creator of the Nine Tribtions Sword, who had the power to fold the nine heavens. Could I... be greater than that person? The sword spirit was silent for a while, before a determined look appeared on his face, as if he decided upon something. I suppose you can feel it as well. As of now, in these nine heavens, you have already reached the peak if your cultivation has reached the ninth supreme level! However, Zi Xieqing has obviously exceeded that, and by a great deal too. The fortune-telling elder whom you met today, could be another powerful person... from the other side! As for legends regarding the nine heavens, at the moment, it is clear that supreme martial artists Chen Feng and Liu Yun do not belong in these nine heavens anymore... Another thing is... the creator of the nine tribtions sword, my master! My master... he could fold the nine heavens. His cultivation exceeds that of Zi Xieqing. Actually, there are many worlds out there, exciting worlds! Even more exciting than these nine heavens! The sword spirit said. He looked at Chu Yang before asking slowly, Dont you want to fold the nine heavens? Chapter 1006 - The heaven on earth: Shui Yue garden

Chapter 1006: The heaven on earth: Shui Yue garden

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Yang reached the front doors of the Shui Yue garden in the evening, he could still hear his heart pounding: dont you ever want to fold the nine heavens? The words of the sword spirit! Of course, Chu Yang knew what the sword spirit meant was: Dont you want the ultimate ability to be able to fold the Nine Heavens? I want it! Of course, I want it! Not only do I want it, having this ability wouldnt even be enough to satisfy me ! But for now, I will have to continue this journey step by step. As long as Im still alive, I will be able to reach my goal one day! When that timees, I canugh at the mountains and rivers and be indifferent to this world. Even though I will be lonely, I still want to be able to control the world! Chu Yang looked up, Shui Yue garden came into view. Shui Yue garden. The number one attraction in Tianji City! The water reflects the despairs of people, the water reflects the moon in the sky; when people get drunk at Shui Yue garden, you can hear the despair in songs muttered by the people. Chu Yang fixed his gaze afar and realized that the ce was a hugeke. The fog was so thick that he could hardly see the horizon. Now that it was dusk, mist surrounded theke, simr to clouds rising in the sky. Even though clouds were high up in the sky, it seemed close, just like the mist. In the sky, a new moon could be seen. The reflection of the moon in theke rippled, looming in the heavy mist. Standing there, it was very hard to differentiate whether it wasnd or sky. Behind the que of Shui Yue garden was a white jade bridge. It was the only way in and out. It seemed narrow yet grand! Even though it was not wide, the bridge covered the entire breadth of theke, and was connected to the Shui Yue garden which was situated in the middle of the hugeke. People walking on the bridge, felt as though they were walking on clouds. The mist flowing around the sides of the bridge, made people feel as though they were riding the wind. Even if the tackiestmoner were to stand there, he would have felt himself bing more elegant. When Chu Yang stepped forth, two burly men guarding the bridge stopped him and asked, Who are you? Chu Yang from the South East, Im here for the banquet. Chu Yang replied. Envoy Chu! Please. The two men bowed. Chu Yang thanked them and continued to walk. At the head of the bridge, there were tworge pirs on either side. The left one stated: You may be able to travel around unnoticed. But get drunk at Shui Yue garden, and you will be like a clumsy fool! The one on the right stated: Once you are drunk, you fight and kill without mercy. Chu Yang muttered the words under his breath. The guard beside him smiled. This must be the first time you are visiting Shui Yue garden, which is why you are unfamiliar with the origin of the words. There was actually a hint of pride in his words. Chu Yang raised his eyebrows. Oh? The big man smiled and said, The two sentences on the left were left by Supreme Martial Artist Ning, Ning Tianya when he came for a drink. Envoy Chu, if you observe closely, these two sentences were engraved using his fingers in one stroke. Chu Yang said, Oh... so Supreme Martial Artist Ning was here before. The big manughed and said, Yes. As for the one on the right, Bu Liuqing, Supreme Martial Artist Bu came after a few months and saw the sentences left by Supreme Martial Artist Ning. Heughed and eximed, Since old Ning has left a message, I shall do so too. That is why he engraved those words. When the man was exining, his voice was filled with emotions, especially while imitating the arrogant tone and behavior of a Supreme Martial Artist. Chu Yang shook his head and said, You are so knowledgeable. However, in his mind, he was thinking: Even if Bu Liuqing came here, he would not have said such kind of words. Even though the engravings on the stone is real, this guys words are purely made up. Having walked just ten steps on the bridge, he could already feel the breeze entering his sleeves. He could feel the wind blowing at his upper arms, and at that moment, he felt like he was floating. Water flowed gently under the bridge, giving out soft wavy sounds. At that moment, the surroundings gave off a special sense of calmness. All the troubles seemed to disappear into thin air. Only peace and satisfaction were left behind. Dressed in ck, Chu Yang watched the light slowly diminish across the horizon and the earth gradually fall into darkness as he slowly walked across the white jade bridge. He was not even halfway across the bridge. He thought: If Im in the nine heavens, walking between clouds, the feeling should be like this, right? For a moment, he was actually reluctant to leave. As he continued quietly, he thought of something: Not everyone who drinks in Shui Yue garden is a powerful martial artist. Isnt it open to the public? Will those unskilled rich men fall over this bridge when they are drunk and maybe even drown? So, there should have been many people who drowned under this bridge? With that thought, Chu Yang was dumbfounded and was no longer reluctant to leave. He strode forward. In Shui Yue garden, three people were staring at the white jade bridge. One of them was thin and tall. He wore a light robe and held his hands behind him. He said calmly, This Envoy Chu, I wonder if he can walk here within an hour? Another person was of medium build. His round body gave others the impression of a rich man. His round belly and face made him look quite cute. Even though he did not smile, his figure made him look as though he was. There are hidden mechanisms within Shui Yue garden. It purifies the mortal heart and cleanses the spiritual soul. If its his first time walking on the bridge, I doubt he can walk to the end within an hour... I feel that this Envoy Chu, would definitely take more than an hour. Between the two, was the stern-faced Han Xiaoran wearing a big robe with wide sleeves. He sped his hands behind his back, his eagle eyes staring at Chu Yang who just stepped on the bridge. Do you think that my little brother is useless like the two of you? he said calmly. Both of them harrumphed and said, Brother Han, do not jump too early to conclusions... Han Xiaoran said lightly, You can purify your heart while on the white jade bridge, you can get drunk in Shui Yue garden; a cry, augh over a ss of wine. A lifetime of spring. There are good scenery, good wine and good food. This is a happy asion which would be better if only there werent two oblivious people. The facial expressions on the other two changed. That very moment was when Chu Yang was on the bridge, not halfway across it yet and was slowing down. Brother Han, your little brother seems to be entranced, the two mocked. Many people often jump to conclusions right from the start. However, in the end, they just lose face. Han Xiaoran said calmly. The faces of the two changed. The tall man yelled, You think this envoy of yours can actually withstand the purification of the soul? You should realize that he is walking slower and slower! Han Xiaoran was not affected and said faintly, Facts speak louder than words! The two of you should use your eyes to see and not use your mouth toment. People seed not by using their mouths. The two men ignored him and sneered. At that moment, Chu Yang suddenly sped up. The ck clothes flowed, as he walked toward them without hesitation. He neither ignored the scenery nor slowed down. At the same speed, he walked towards Shui Yue garden. Other than that little pause when he just got on the bridge, the whole process was actually as smooth as the flowing river. The three, including Han Xiaoran, were shocked. The three men had all walked on the white jade bridge before. When they first set foot on the bridge, they all had different reactions though they all managed to cross within an hour. However, judging by the speed at which Chu Yang was walking, he definitely needed less than 15 minutes to do so! Maybe, he didnt even need five. As the three people looked on seriously, Chu Yang had already crossed the bridge. His ck attire blended in with the night as he walked coolly, looking as though he was riding on the mists. Soon after, he reached Shui Yue garden and his figure could no longer be seen. Han Xiaoran smiled, and asked with a raised eyebrow, How do you feel about my envoy? The tall and thin man twitched his lips and said, He is just an unromantic boor, thats all. Han Xiaoran smirked and said softly, I pity the Southw-enforcement master! The round-faced manughed, This is nothing, lets make him utterly drunkter! Haha, haha..... When Chu Yang reached the door at the front of Shui Yue garden, two young women in white bowed and greeted him. Are you the South East envoy, Envoy Chu? Yes, I am, he answered. Wee Envoy Chu, please follow me, one of them said, before turning around and gracefully guiding the way. Chu Yang said: Thank you, Miss. He followed her up the tower. The staircase opened up Chu Yangs eyes; the staircase was built out of white jade. There were messages left by people on the wall every few steps, and all the messages were left by important and famous people in the nine heavens. While walking, the young woman exined the messages to him. On the walls, there were four big words: Allwse from the heart! However, beneath the four words was a long horizontal line. This was written by Dharma Supreme Fa when he visited Shui Yue garden that year. the woman quietly exined. Dharma Supreme Fa? That was the second time Chu Yang had heard that name! Fa Zun, the real dictator of the Nine Heavens! The supreme leader of allw enforcers in the nine heavens! However, after seeing those words, Chu Yang frowned. Those words, Allwse from the heart... if they were used to describe ones cultivation in the martial arts, they were still appropriate. However, if they were used to describe thews of the nine heavens, it would be overbearing, not to mention insufferably arrogant, making it sound as though he was the greatest. On the way up, there was a message from Ye Di at the third storey: Spend the night at Shui Yue garden, get drunk at Shui Yue garden. Adjacent to it, was Xiao Ses message: Listen to the water flowing here, half of theke is filled with destion, the other half with blood, one half filled with happiness; the other half with tears; one half filled with skeletons, the other half still empty. It seemed like those two hade together. After that, all the way up until the ninth floor, there were no more messages, the young woman in white smiled and said, Envoy Chu is the cream of the crop, if possible, can you leave a message in this tower? Chu Yang smiled and asked, Me? He chuckled before saying, Maybe one day, but not now. The woman smiled and said, If thats the case, Envoy Chu, my lords banquet, is on this ninth and top floor! Chu Yang thanked her and continued walking. Just as he stepped in, a cold voice was heard. Are you the South Eastw enforcement envoy? Their first physician? Chu Yang? Thank you for your concern. I am honored to be selected byw-enforcement master Han to be the envoy. As for the title of the first physician, Im afraid that I am not worthy enough. Chu Yang answered. The voice let out a coldugh. You are the South East envoy, yet you meddled with thews of the South, on my territory. Surprisingly, you did it without any hesitation. Who gave you the permission and courage to do so?! Chapter 1007 - What’s up?

Chapter 1007: Whats up?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sound was stiff, cold, and like the colliding sound of metals. Upon hearing this sound and without looking back, an image arose in his heart: skinny, scraggy, tall, had eagle-like eyes and a face that looked like that of a corpse! He raised his head and saw a person in green robe standing in front of him. Chu Yang stepped up thest stair and stood in front of this person. He raised his head and nodded. Indeed. Skinny, scraggy, tall, had eagle-like eyes and a face that looked like that of a corpse! Chu Yang had guessed it all correctly He said smilingly, You are? That person in green snorted and said, Im thew-enforcement master of the South region! Im called Mu Jiuyou! Chu Yang smiled and said, I see, its Law-Enforcement Master Mu. Please forgive me for my discourtesy, may I know what youve said just now? I was nervous and didnt hear you clearly. Mu Jiuyou said angrily, Youre still pretending? Chu Yang, Envoy Chu! How majestic and daring you are! In my South region, you killed people just like cutting vegetables! A few shes, and blood would be flying all over the ce! I shall ask you, what authority do you have? Han Xiaoran, that fat man and a person in purple followed up and stood in a line, looking at Mu Jiuyou and Chu Yang. Han Xiaoran was smiling. Hes obviously very confident that Chu Yang could get through this. Chu Yangs face turned cold and he said lightly, Law-Enforcement Master Mu, youre wrong in saying this! Mu Jiuyou said furiously, Where am I wrong? Chu Yang said coldly, I thought that youre joking with me, but I didnt expect that youre not. I even thought that you wouldmend me highly or express your deep gratitude towards me upon seeing me, but neither was this the case. What I didnt expect the most was that, because of this matter, youvee to use me the moment you saw me! I feel utterly surprised! Mu Jiuyou smirked. Kid, you mean, we should be grateful towards you andmend you for overriding my authority and killing people in the South region, thats under my jurisdiction? Arent you dreaming? Say for yourself why I should be grateful towards you! Chu Yang said calmly, I would like to ask, do thew-enforcement officers have any record of everyone in the area of jurisdiction? For instance, records of rape and pige? Mu Jiuyou was startled and said, What do you want to say? Chu Yang said softly, The Sun n had been throwing their weight around in the region and colluding with thew-enforcement officers to bully the residents here! Law-Enforcement Master Mu, I suppose you dont know these things? He added lightly, If you say you dont know, you should thank me for telling you this. Mu Jiuyou stared furiously at him. He didnt know how to answer Chu Yang. If he said that he knew, he would be guilty of connivance! If he said that he didnt know, he would be med for inadequate oversight of the region. The task and mission ofw-enforcement officers are to eradicate the tyrants and return peace to those good people! Chu Yang said righteously, Whats there to pity about having these viins killed? Although I had to override your authority by a bit, I believe that even the Dharma Supreme would p for me if hes here! Mu Jiuyou snorted and said, If thats the case, youre not only not at fault for killing people in my ce, but you also have merit? Of course its merit! Chu Yang said resolutely, Law-Enforcement Master Mu, not only Ive eliminated those viins in your region of jurisdiction, but Ive also protected your reputation and avoided you to be charged for not supervising your region of jurisdiction well! Thats to say Ive made a huge contribution to your region! Law-Enforcement Master Mu, if youre still not contented, we can each submit a statement to the Dharma Supreme and let him judge for us! Mu Jiuyou was at a loss of what to say. How could he not know thatw-enforcement masters have the rights to directly write to the Dharma Supreme? If Han Xiaoran really did this... the Dharma Supreme would at the very least scrape ayer of skin off him! He felt enraged as he looked at Chu Yang. He had originally wanted to deal a head-on blow on this fellow first, but he didnt expect that the reverse could happen. So, Law-Enforcement Master Mu, if you want tomend me, I could only ept yourmendation, since its impolite of me to refuse it, Chu Yang said smilingly. Hahaha... Mu Jiuyou! Youre defeated this time! that fat manughed as he said, You think that everyone is afraid of your dead face, haha. This brother really has a glib tongue! Glib tongue! Old Brother Han, youve really gotten a good helper. Han Xiaoran said smilingly, The endurance level of my little brother of course cant bepared to that of ordinary people! He turned around and said to Mu Jiuyou, Mu Jiuyou! My little brother is right in saying this! Youre in charge of the South region, but how does it look like now? If not for little brothers help in purging it, you wouldnt have good fruits to eat a few dayster when the Dharma Supremees! Now you get the punishment you deserve, humph! Mu Jiuyous face flushed. He snorted and flicked his sleeves. Even if my people are wrong, its not other peoples turn yet to punish them! Han Xiaoran, Ill turn back to revenge you next time. Han Xiaoran said lightly, If you want, feel free to get to my South-East region! As long as you kill those bad guys, not to mention a dozen of them, even if its 10 thousand, I wont frown at all. And, Ill promise to invite you to have a drink for one person that youve killed! Mu Jiuyou snorted, turned around and walked back, sitting heavily on his chair. Then he gave Chu Yang a few stern nces. Han Xiaoran also snorted before looking towards Chu Yang and said smilingly, Little brother, let me introduce this fat guy to you. Hes thew-enforcement master of the North region, Yuan Jinbao! Law-Enforcement Master Yuan, Chu Yang said smilingly and sped his hands to greet him. Yuan Jinbao said smilingly, Little brother, youre a clever young man. I admire you very much. The elder in purple behind strode forward and a warm smile revealed on his square and stern-looking face. He said, Envoy Chu, Im Zhuge Shanyun. Chu Yang was taken aback. He had long known that theres definitely an important figure from the Zhuge n here, but he didnt expect the n master of the Zhuge n to be here greeting the guests! Zhuge Shanyun! Everyone chatted along as they walked into the hall. Its fairly spacious. It was hundreds of feet wide and had dozens of table. One could see with a nce which was the head tables and guest tables. Besides, the head tables didnt look imposing, nor did the guest tables appear estranged. It could be seen that the tables were designed carefully. Chu Yang and Han Xiaoran naturally sat at the first table. Zhuge Shanyun sat alone at a table. Besides, other than maid servants, therere no other people from the Zhuge n. This phenomenon made Chu Yang frown. No matter what, as the master of the Zhuge n, there should be more people serving him. Besides, since the n master was making his appearance personally, the more men from the Zhuge n there should be with him to apany the guests. But theres no one. This made Chu Yang instantly feel that theres another purpose in this banquet. The doctor from the South regions Law Enforcement Hall was sitting together with Mu Jiuyou, while the doctor from the North regions Law Enforcement Hall was with Yuan Jinbao. But, these two people were the fattest among all, and they had to squeeze in one table. Han Xiaoran secretly squeezed Chu Yangs hand tightly, signaling to him to be calm. Chu Yang understood and sat quietly. Everyone started to chat. Not for long, footsteps sounded from outside. A maid quickly came in to report, n master, Second Master Ling and Miss Ling are here. Zhuge Shanyun immediately said, Greet them in quickly. Then he stood up. Chu Yang looked on with a cold eye. He thought: When I came just now, this old man hid at the back, but now hes the first to stand up. Those from the nine big ns are indeed greeted everywhere. Ling Hanwu and Ling Hanxue walked in as they chatted along. Both of their clothes were as white as snow. They were tall and straight, and looked just like a pair of golden boy and jade girl. The duo walked in and greeted others smilingly. Ling Hanwus face slightly changed as he saw Chu Yang, and he walked over. Brother Chu, youve actuallye here so early. My ce is near here. Chu Yang smiled. Ling Hanxue also looked towards Chu Yang. She seemed to have thought of something and suddenly asked, Brother Chu, is Miss Zi here? Chu Yang naturally understood why she had asked this way. It seemed that the valiance of Zi Xieqing had feared the Ling n by quite some bit. He said smilingly, She has gone out to y. Its a little inappropriate to bring family members here in this kind of formal setting. Ling Hanxues face changed. She gave him a deep look and said, I see, Miss Zi is your... Chu Yang smiled calmly, saying, Shes my ninth concubine. Shes just a country girl and hasnt seen enough of the world. Ling Hanxue snorted and sat back coldly, ignoring him. With her cleverness, she of course wouldnt believe that a woman like Zi Xieqing would be a concubine! Whats more a ninth concubine... Since Chu Yang had said it this way, that meant he still did not want to speak the truth. This guy actually still said that Zi Xieqing was some country girl... If shes a country girl... Then there would really be no beauty in the world... Ling Hanwu smiled bitterly and sat down with Ling Hanxue. The Ye ns people also came immediately after. But it was Ye Shiyu and that second master of the Ye n. My aunt is feeling unwell after traveling for long distances. n Master Zhuge, please dont me her, Ye Shiyu said. The table they were at was exactly opposite to that of Chu Yang, and Ye Shiyu saw Chu Yang at the first look. Instantly, his face turned pale... Everyone felt strange: Theres actually someone that can scare the third master of the Ye n into such a mnner? They looked around curiously and saw Chu Yang gazing deeply and affectionately back at Ye Shiyu. Instantly, everyone had goosebumps! The pores on Ye Shiyus face widened and he instantly lowered his pale face. His body actually also shuddered for a moment. Zhuge Shanyun looked somewhat disappointed as he tried to calm everyone down. But no matter how disappointed he was, Ling Hanwu was more disappointed than him. Upon hearing that Ye Chuchen wasnting, he instantly turned on a restless appearance. Everyone had basically all arrived, but Zhuge Shanyun had yet to announce the start of the banquet. The feww-enforcement masters also sat quietly, as if waiting for some other people toe... Chu Yang felt strange: Who else ising? It seems that everyone knows except me... Hurried footsteps sounded from the white jade bridge. From the sound, one would instantly know that the person rushing here was in panic. Zhuge Shanyuns brows frowned tightly. At the next moment, someone shouted hurriedly and terrificly, n master! Something bad has happened... The Chen n was attacked the moment they entered the Tianji City this afternoon! Among the 156-people caravan, which includes two young masters and four Supreme Martial Artists, no one survives the attack! Zhuge Shanyun stood up abruptly. What?! Han Xiaoran, Yuan Jinbao and Mu Jiuyou also raised their heads abruptly, their eyes filled with disbelief! How is this possible? ... Chapter 1008 - The fart of a beauty also smells good…

Chapter 1008: The fart of a beauty also smells good...

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The entire Chen ns troop was killed? Chu Yang also jerked. Then, he instantly thought: Oh my, did Miss Zi do it? How did those people from the Chen n anger her... That caused her to be so angry that she killed all of them... But everyone in the room was greatly taken aback! It was not just shocking, but utterly shocking! What n was the Chen n? What power did they have? The Chen n was one of the nine dominant ns! Adding on to the fact that those from the Chen n were here to participate in the Medicine Banquet, they were definitely the elites within the n! Such people absolutely were protected by experts! And... the most important thing was, after the Medicine Banquet, experts from each of the nine great ns must be present to aplish a great project together! Thats the most important thing after the Medicine Banquet. The reason why Zhuge Shanyun had invited the threew-enforcement masters, the Ye n, Ling n and Chen n over here first was to make arrangements for this matter. Now, they didnt need to wait for the Chen n anymore! Whats this even? What has happened? After Zhuge Shanyun recovered from his initial shock, he sat down slowly. And when he asked this question, his entire person had actually already calmed down. Chu Yang praised him secretly in his heart. With Zhuge Shanyuns endurance level, he was indeed worthy of his position as the n master of the Zhuge n. Theres no use in rushing there now since the ident was already over. Moreover, before the situation was known, rushing there now... might not be good. How would the person who exterminated the Chen n still take the Zhuge n to heart? The Chen n... Chen... That warrior still sounded hasty even after he spent a while calming himself down. Zhuge Shanyun frowned and said, You shall have a cup of tea first. Calm down and say slowly. Theres no need for you to hurry. Ling Hanwu, Han Xiaoran and the rest all sat down. After experiencing the initial shock, all of them had their hearts full of doubts. That person sat down, panted for a few breaths, held up the cup of tea, and drank all the tea down in one mouthful. Zhuge Shanyun frowned and said, Let all those people who have gone to wee the Chen ne in. If there are witnesses unrted to the Medicine Banquet, bring them in as well. As he said, he cupped his hands towards Han Xiaoran, Mu Jiuyou and Yuan Jinbao, and said smilingly, Since the threew-enforcement masters happen to be here, you shall listen to the ins and outs of the ident. Han Xiaoran and the other twow-enforcement masters nodded their heads solemnly. This matter could be said to be a big case that shocked the entire Nine Heavens! If its mishandled, and the Chen n wanted to take revenge and threw up an upheaval, it would create chaos over the entire martial world! If the Chen n pointed their fingers at the Zhuge n, the Zhuge n would really be over. Now, Han Xiaoran and the other twow-enforcement masters were here and they could investigate the ident clearly in front of everyone. Although this seemed hasty, it could clear away the suspicion of the Zhuge n. Because no one could doubt the testimonies of threew-enforcement masters. Not for long, seven or eight people rushed in. Theres another person whos dressed like an ordinary warrior, and he apparently hade from a foreignnd. Chu Yang almostughed when he saw this warrior. He actually knew this person. Hes Nangong Shifeng! Nangong Shifeng from the Jinjian Organization. Now, he could be said to be Chu Yangs man. Its only that Nangong Shifengs face was already smoother, and the tattoos and words on his face were already gone. Although his face was still ck and didnt look good, its already a world apart from that of before. Nangong Shifeng also saw Chu Yang, but Nangong Shifeng didnt see Chu Yangs real appearance before and thus didnt recognize him. His eyes swept past Chu Yang and the crowd, then he lowered his head. n master, this person has witnessed the whole process of the ident! that warrior reported respectfully, After the ident, he left, but he bragged in a restaurant, saying: Those people from the Chen n are really fools. If I was one of them, I would have directly apologized, then all the rest wouldnt have happened... My subordinates felt that he spoke strangely, so they went up to examine him. Senseless mouth! Really senseless mouth! Mu Jiuyou said as he looked coldly at Nangong Shifeng. Everyone nodded approvingly. Youve witnessed such a big matter; Its still alright if you just quickly walked away from the scene, yet you actually went away to brag... Saying you would so and so and so if you were one of them... Isnt your mouth senseless? Chu Yang shook his head and sighed. This mouth of Nangong Shifeng... He had suffered lossst time because of his big mouth, now he actually... had repeated this mistake. Nangong Shifeng was clever and could y petty tricks well, but he repeatedly suffered from his big mouth. The first time was when he met Ye Shiyu, and the second time, when he met Chu Yang. And now... Nangong Shifeng had suffered another loss because of his big mouth. Then Chu Yang realized that Ye Shiyu was here too. Ye Shiyu already started to scream from aside, I see why this person looks so familiar to me! Hey, isnt this Nangong Shifeng? Who has removed the tattoo on your head for you? Nangong Shifeng shuddered for a moment and said, Im lucky to have met a divine doctor... Giggling like a girl, Ye Shiyu said, Good, good, Ill give you another one tomorrow. Nangong Shifeng lowered his head. A sh of profound hatred swept past his eyes. Zhuge Shanyun coughed and said, Youre Nangong Shifeng? Nangong Shifeng replied, Yes, I am. Zhuge Shanyun nodded warmly and said, Weve called you here just to know what had happened at the city gate in the afternoon. Well let you go after youve finished telling us. You dont have to feel too stressed. Nangong Shifeng nodded. Yes, n master. Thank you. Zhuge Shanyunughed and said, Good, youre smart. Im the current n master of the Zhuge n, Zhuge Shanyun. As for the three opposite you, theyre Sir Han, Sir Yuan and Sir Mu, thew-enforcement masters from the South-East region, North region and South region respectively. On your right is the second master of the Ling n. As for the two young masters from the Ye n, you know both of them, so Im not introducing them to you. Nangong Shifeng lowered his head and said, Yes. He was shocked that all those present here were big figures. Zhuge Shanyun said, Im introducing these people to you not to let you know them, but to tell you that if you speak a fake word, itll be a disaster for you! You must consider what youre going to say carefully. Nangong Shifengs body trembled and he said, Yes, Ill keep that in mind. Zhuge Shanyunughed. Then you shall exin the afternoons ident in detail. Nangong Shifeng agreed. He licked his lips and started recalling, I felt a little stuffy in the city in the afternoon, and I dont look good, so no one wants toe up to me. So I went to the city gate to have a look at the expertsing into the city. I was thinking of earning some extra ie if I met anyone who didnt know the way around the city... Chu Yangughed in his heart, but also felt a little touched. Nangong Shifeng had gone to the city gate definitely not to earn extra ie, but to help Chu Yang inquire news... When I arrived at the city gate, it was already dusk. The Chen n was rushing forward from afar, and they looked imposing. When they were not more than two miles from the city gate, a young girl in ck came galloping from afar and her horse got in front of the Chen ns troop... Nangong Shifeng recalled. A girl in ck? What does she look like? Upon hearing this, everyone instantly understood that the ident probably had something to do with this girl in ck. Chu Yang felt strange: A girl in ck? It seems that Zi Xieqing has been wearing white clothes all along; besides, she never wears ck clothes. Why would there be a girl in ck? This girl in ck had her face covered with a ck veil, and she looked quite slim. I didnt see her face clearly, Nangong Shifeng replied. Alright, continue, Zhuge Shanyun said. By then, they were already very close to the city gate. The girl in ck crossed the Chen ns troop and was about to enter the city. But at this moment, theres a person from the Chen n whoughed and said, How sweet-smelling! What a big hip! This girl, did you just fart a sweet fart? Gee, youre indeed a beauty. Even the fart of a beauty smells good. Everyone frowned the moment this sentence was spoken. These hooligan words were said from the mouth of someone from the Chen n? This is too... indecent. Someone from the Chen n said this? Han Xiaoran asked. As aw-enforcement master, having handled countless cases in his life, he had a sensitive mind. Yes, Nangong Shifeng said as he blinked his eyes and added, That time, theres a heavy wind from the South. As the girl in ck galloped past the Chen n, the dust on the ground was stirred up... This... This... Oh, ~~~ Everyone took a tumble. It must be that the dust had dirtied those people from the Chen n, and the Chen n was deliberately finding fault with this girl in ck. What kind of n was the Chen n? How would they be willing to suffer from such a loss? Besides, the person from the Chen n who spoke... seems to be the neenth young master of the Chen n, Chen Feiyu... Nangong Shifeng added on after some hesitation. It turns out to be him! No wonder! Everyone frowned deeply upon hearing the name Chen Feiyu! Chen Feiyu, the neenth young master from the Chen n; hes known for beingscivious and could be said to be a famous lecher in the Nine Heavens! He even cultivated using Cloud-Rain Double Technique, which required both yin and yang energy. Nobody felt surprised at all that these words came out from Chen Feiyus mouth. It would instead be a wonder if Chen Feiyu didnt say such things when hes present in the troop. Chen Feiyu had done many evil deeds these years, but he had the backing of the Chen n, so thew-enforcement officers could do nothing to him. It seemed that this lecher had met a hard opponent this time around. That girl in ck immediately turned her horse back upon hearing these words and said: Whos the one who spoke just now? Nangong Shifeng actually sounded murderous as he imitated the way the girl in ck had talked. Everyone gazed at one another. It looked like this girl in ck had a great background. Even if she didnt know that the other party was the Chen n, she still dared to confront a troop of over a hundred people. How would she be an ordinary character? Chapter 1009 - Maze of Doubts

Chapter 1009: Maze of Doubts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone frowned. They cracked their brains to think, but they couldnt think of where this girl in ck came from. In their memories, among all the female martial artists, theres only Feng Yurou whos this bold, but Feng Yurou had never worn ck clothes before. That Chen Feiyu jumped out and said, Miss, did you just fall in love with my voice? Comeee, take off your veil and let me have a look at your face, and see whether your face or your hip captures my soul more... And as he said, he reached out for the girls chin... Nangong Shifeng actually described the scene vividly, full of obscenity in his voice. Everyone became silent. They felt utterly speechless that the Chen n, one of the nine dominant ns, actually had such a rogue! Wait, Han Xiaoran frowned and asked, Its impossible that theres only Chen Feiyu in the Chen ns troop! On the surface, there were four Supreme Martial Artists, a doctor, and a few young masters, but in fact, there should be one more super expert! And there was even a countless number of Monarch and Saint level experts. Why did no onee forward to stop Chen Feiyu when he spoke in such a manner? Nangong Shifeng said, No one stopped Chen Feiyu when he went forward to the girl. Instead, theres someone in the troop who spoke in a very strange manner: What an arrogant girl! Our Chen n hasnt been out for a very long time, and its time that we assert our authority. The faces of Zhuge Shanyun and the threew-enforcement masters twitched upon hearing this. They had never seen anything like this before. The young master from the n was unreasonable and teased a woman, yet this person still encouraged him? Han Xiaorans face changed and he said, This person spoke in a very strange manner? Yes, it sounded like his throat was damaged. One word from him would cause you goosebumps, Nangong Shifeng said, There were originally a lot of people watching at the city gate, but everyone ran away when this person spoke... Zhuge Shanyun and the threew-enforcement masters gazed at one another and nodded. Ghost King! Chen Naihe, the Chen ns Ghost King! It turned out that this old monster was conniving Chen Feiyus acts. No wonder. Chen Naihe had be famous 3,000 years ago. He was a cruel and tyrannical man. After he had an idental rebound when he cultivated, not only did he retain his cultivation, he even continued to cultivate using his broken meridians and fed on human blood for this purpose. Finally, the earth-shattering Ghost King Mysterious Technique was sessfully cultivated by him! It turned out the super expert that the Chen n had sent this time around was Chen Naihe! But everyone felt greater doubts in their hearts: If its really Chen Naihe, since hes a sixth stage Supreme Martial Artist, who could kill him this easily? As for this girl in ck... Nobody carried hope for her. No matter how strong this girl in ck was, since shes called a girl, she could definitely not be Chen Naihes opponent! Continue. Han Xiaoran looked a little bleak and he sat back onto his chair. As aw-enforcement master, there were countless viins in the world that he could do nothing about! For instance, Chen Naihe and this neenth young master from the Chen n! He felt bleak because of his inability to act against them. From Han Xiaorans point of view, as long as anyone did anything uwful, they should be punished! And the case shouldnt be as such: Because its someone from the direct line of descent of the nine great ns who hadmitted the crime, thew-enforcement officers had no power to punish him. Thew-enforcement officers seemed to have great authority, but in a sense, they werepletely bullying the poor people, as ordinaryw-enforcement officers could only enforcews on thosemon martial practitioners... Han Xiaoran couldnt aplish his ambition because of such scenarios! Yes, Nangong Shifeng agreed and continued speaking, That girl in ck pped Chen Feiyu crisply on his face because of his frivolous behavior, and he was actually pped down his horse. She scolded, If such a viin like you continue to live in this world, I really dont know how many women are going to be harmed by you. Today, I shall remove this bane! As she said, she pulled out her sword, and without hesitation, thrust her sword towards his chest! Good! Han Xiaoran mmed his palm on the table. This girl indeed has crisp hands! Its best to kill such viins as early as possible! Mu Jiuyou and Yuan Jinbao all frowned and looked at Han Xiaoran. They thought: Han Xiaoran is indeed insane... Thats the Chen n there. If your words were spread out, it would be a great disaster! You actually have no scruples about this at all... But since this matter has nothing to do with us, we shall not speak anything... Besides... that Chen n wasnt even under our jurisdiction, what are you crazy about? When Chen Feiyu was about to be killed under the sword, a hand suddenly appeared out of thin air and grasped the sword tip. That strange voice sounded, What a fierce girl! You dont like my great great great grandson, but I just want you to be his concubine! And he snatched her sword away without evenying his hands on the sword. Han Xiaoran frowned. How old was the girl in ck? Whats her cultivation? Nangong Shifeng said hesitatingly, I couldnt see her face clearly, so I dont know how old she was. But her cultivation is quite high. She should be at the third or fourth stage of the Saint level... But she couldnt fight back at all under that hand... Everyone nodded together and thought: How could a third or fourth stage Martial Saint bepared with a sixth stage Supreme Martial Artist, someone who had already crossed the mortal-immortal boundary? This is nothing to mention. That girl in ck said furiously, Who are yall? Are you going to be indifferent to yourpanions teasing women? That person with the strange voiceughed and said, Wrong, how will I be indifferent? Instead, Im going to help my great great great grandson! The more you dislike him, loathe him, and want to kill him, the more I want you to be his concubine! Nangong Shifeng continued. Rubbish! Han Xiaoran scolded, Hes a pile of rubbish even if he has lived for more than 3,000 years! Ghost King? What a Ghost King! Even if its an evil spirit, theres not one thats as unreasonable as him! Ling Hanwu nodded. Its indeed what Chen Naihe would do... Chen Naihe has always been acting in such a brutal manner. I heard that he had be infertile after suffering from the idental rebound, thus causing him to be psychopathic. He especially abuses women, and the more beautiful women are, the crueler he would be in abusing them... But because of his high cultivation, most people were helpless towards him... He hadnt appeared in the martial world for nearly 1,000 years. I didnt expect that he was ultimately sent by the Chen n for this Medicine Banquet. As everyone stopped chatting, Nangong Shifeng continued speaking, That girl in ck was initially very furious when her sword was caught, but upon hearing this sentence, she suddenly calmed down and asked, Which n are you from? Then she observed for a moment and said, Youre from the Chen n, one of the nine big ns? I suppose she must have seen the logo of the Chen n. That strange voice sounded, Its toote if you want to tter me now. But before he finished speaking, the girl in ck suddenly threw away her sword and fled in the opposite direction. Her movements were very quick! Everyone sighed. Her reaction was good, her strategy was alsopletely correct. But how could a Martial Saint escape from a Supreme Martial Artist? Not to mention a sixth stage Supreme Martial Artist? That personughed and said, You want to go? How will it be that easy? And his arms actually elongated continuously in the air, grasped the shoulder of the girl and pulled her back. He said, Feiyu, catch your concubine! Ive arranged a marriage for you. Chen Feiyu replied joyfully, Thank you, elder. That big hand threw the girl in ck forth and Chen Feiyu was about to catch her. That girl remained motionless as she was thrown. Its obvious that her cultivation was already sealed up... Nangong Shifeng continued to narrate. He suddenly became agitated as he spoke till here. Everyones face started to look heavy. They could hear from Nangong Shifengs voice that there might be a turn of events at this moment. Sure enough As the girl was about tond into Chen Feiyus arms, a big white hand suddenly appeared and caught that girl. At the next instant, the girl was pulled back by 300 feet and shended steadily on the ground. That white hand also disappeared. That person with the strange voice snorted and said, Im just wondering why this girl is so arrogant. It turns out that she has a backer. Who is it? Who dares to grab people from my hands? Stand up and let me have a look. But no one appeared. A crisp voice which contained a fit of anger said, Chen Naihe, is this how your Chen n disciplines the juniors? As Nangong Shifeng spoke till here, everyone started specting who was this person with the big white hand. That person with the strange voice turned out to be Chen Naihe. He said, Who are you? Its none of your business to care about how I discipline my juniors! That crisp voice sounded, Thats to say, for those women that your Chen ns young master takes a fancy to, the more unwilling those women are, the more youll force them? Am I right? This voice was filled with murderousness. Chen Naihe said, Why, do you object me? That crisp voice sounded, Yes, I disagree with you by a lot. I originally didnt want to kill the Chen n, and just wanted to choose a n randomly from the nine big ns to kill. I didnt expect you to havee up to me by yourself, and you actually forced my disciple to be your great grandsons concubine. Ill be really too ashamed if I dont kill you. Nangong Shifengs mouth became dry as he said till here. Everyone started to be nervous as they listened. Everyone was specting who was this person who spoke. From the tone, it should be the teacher of this girl... And he had no regard for Chen Naihe at all... Thats to say hes at least above the sixth stage Supreme level. Zhuge Shanyuns face changed and he said, Hes saying... he wants to choose a n randomly from the nine big ns to kill? Zhuge Shanyun actually showed his interest in this sentence. Nangong Shifeng gulped down a few mouthfuls of water and said, Yes! Zhuge Shanyuns face darkened. This person absolutely didnt mean it literally. He had meant to kill a super expert from the nine big ns! Thats to say, this persons aim was actually the Heaven-Nourishing Jade after the Medicine Banquet! He had clearly meant that he was going toe to wreak havoc here! Nangong Shifeng continued, Then, with a sh, a man and a woman appeared in front of the Chen ns troop. Both of them were in white clothes. The woman was especially beautiful. The appearance of the duo actually made the whole heaven and earth seem silvery-white. That woman said lightly, Chen Naihe, I look quite good too. Do you also want to grab me away to be the concubine of your great-grandson? Its Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue?! Everyone stood up in shock! Chapter 1010 - Hitting on Big Plates

Chapter 1010: Hitting on Big tes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, there was really a hugemotion! Nobody expected that those people who had suddenly appeared were Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou! And this girl in ck who had created this big ident was actually the disciple of Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou! Everyone was so shocked at the moment that they lost their ability to speak! The once number two figures among thew-enforcement officers! The highest-ranking martial experts in the Nine Heavens! But nobody knew since when these two experts had gotten a disciple. Now everyone had to be careful and tell their ns about this as soon as possible. The disciple of Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou wasnt someone whom they could afford to provoke. Once anyone provoked her... Chen Naihe and those people from the Chen n were examples to learn from. Before the Chen n did anything to the girl, their whole troop was wiped out. If the n really grabbed away the girl and did something to her... wouldnt their whole n be exterminated? The Chen n was really unlucky this time. Why did it just choose to flirt with women at such a time? And if the Chen ns elder hadnte out, everything still had room for change; but that elder just so happened to be standing on the juniors side and helping him to bully girls! Its still alright to bully ordinary girls, but it just so happened that the girl that they were bullying was the disciple of Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou... What a firm kick on this piece of iron te! There were a total of five super big iron tes in the current Nine Heavens. Whoever kicked on them would be the hapless one. The first big iron te belonged to the Dharma Supreme. Provoking the Dharma Supreme would be equivalent to provoking all thew-enforcement officers in the Nine Heavens. This was the number one figure that nobody could afford to provoke. The second big iron te was Ning Tianya. He was known as the number one expert in the world! The third big iron te was Bu Liuqing, and hes also imed to be number one in the world! Its said that Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing had fought with each other for five or six thousand years just to im the number one position in the world... The fourth big iron te was Yue Lingxue. His Three Thousand Miles of Frozen Ice technique was sufficient to freeze the entire territory of the Zhuge n into ice sculptures! The fifth big iron te was Feng Yurou! Yue Lingxues wife. The whole world recognized these five big iron tes! Its already unlucky enough to kick on one big iron te, but the Chen n had kicked on two! And its two big iron tes that were the most united ones among the five! No one could be more unlucky than the Chen n. If the Chen n had only provoked Yue Lingxue, they could still ask Feng Yurou for mercy. If the Chen n had only provoked Feng Yurou, they could still kowtow to Yue Lingxue... But now, they had provoked both of them at the same time! What happened next? Zhuge Shanyun asked, after drinking a cup of tea as he felt a little dry in his throat. Next... That Chen Naihe seemed to be very surprised and said, It turns out to be Master Yue and Master Feng. Please forgive me for my discourtesy. I just found out that both of you already have a disciple, haha... I only have good intentions. I see that your disciple and my great-grandson make a natural pair, so I want to matchmake the two of them... Nangong Shifeng continued to narrate. Everyones face ckened. It was said that Chen Naihe was a madman, but nobody believed in it. But now, everyone finally believed it; hes definitely a genuine madman! A lunatic! After being caught red-handed for flirting with others disciple, he actually spoke such retarded words. Whos your great-grandson? Whos the disciple of Master Yue? You actually wanted to matchmake both of them?... It seemed that this guy not only had an idental rebound from cultivation, but his brain had also retarded in the process of closed-door cultivation. But everyone could understand a little of why Chen Naihe was acting this way: He had been in closed-door cultivation for more than 1,000 years and was out of touch with the outside world. This time around, he naturally wanted to revitalize his past glory. And if he had immediately kowtowed to others and pleaded mercy in front of all his descendants... it would be too shameful. Besides, hes from the Chen n and hes a sixth stage Supreme Martial Artist. In ordinary circumstances, Yue Lingxue could give him some face no matter what. So its understandable that Chen Naihe said such things that appeared to be stern but actually feeble in essence... Moreover, Chen Naihe thought, Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou werew-enforcement officers, and they couldnt take the lead to open up a war against the nine great ns. But tragedy was destined for this fellow because Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou were no longerw-enforcement officers now! So, this sentence of Chen Naihe was certainly the root of the trouble, but it had also be Nangong Shifengs capital of exercising his big mouth. Because this fellow had bragged this way: If you had kowtowed and pleaded for mercy earlier, how would you die... Nangong Shifeng continued, Then Master Yue Lingxue said, Motherf**ker! Who is your great-grandson, and how can he bepared to my disciple? This sentence of yours is sufficient to give you a capital offense! Everyone felt speechless as they listened till here. Theres an improvement in Master Yues oral skills. Its actually already a capital offense for others topare their descendants with his own disciple! Master Feng Yurou said, Its a deadly sin that Chen Feiyu bullied people and flirted with women! And he actually flirted with my disciple! Thats a sin upon sin! Theres nothing wrong with Chen Feiyu doing a deadly sin, but flirting with your disciple was actually a sin upon sin. But what sin was there above the deadly sin? And she actually spoke with the tone of aw-enforcement officer. This made everyone more speechless. Master Yue Lingxue continued, Chen Naihe is a lunatic, and he not only didnt stop his junior frommitting the crimes, he still connived it. Its another deadly sin! All other people from the Chen n didnt stop them either, but just stood by idly. This is connivance and theyre all aplices! So they simrlymitted a deadly sin! So, Master Feng Yurou dered, Summing the above, all the people of the Chen n should be damned! Ill kill yall first, then Ill go settle with the Chen n! Then, two white shadows suddenly flew up and they carried out a great massacre! Cold sweat already crept up on Nangong Shifengs head as he said till here. Everyone also shuddered and had cold sweat over their heads as they listened. This massacre was carried out with no reason at all... It sounded that Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue were still going to deal with the Chen n afterward... A stretch of people from the Chen ns troop was killed in a moments time. Suddenly, there was a roar, and a dark monster-like person rushed up into the sky and said in midair, Two masters, are you not leaving our Chen n even a bit of face? Master Yue Lingxue said, If your Chen n had a face, where would my face be? And he continued his killing. Everyone sighed. Yes, if the Chen n had the face, where would be Yue Lingxues face if his disciple had be a concubine of the Chen n? With such a retarded brain of Chen Naihe, he really deserved to die. That monster roared and said, Run for your lives and report to the n! Instantly those people separated into five streams and fled in five directions. Master Yue Lingxue said coldly, Youre still thinking of escaping? Three Thousand Miles of Frozen Ice! Suddenly, the entire space outside the city gate turned into a huge piece of ice. The few figures which had fled were all frozen inside, and they couldnt move by a bit. Then, Master Yue Lingxue walked up and said, My dear disciple, look, you must use the cruelest method in dealing with such viins. That would also be the crispest method in dealing with them. Kill them using the fastest way possible. As he said, he walked up towards a piece of ice and cracked a persons neck using one hand... That girl in ck followed behind him and said, Yes, teacher. As they spoke, Masters Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou finished killing all those Chen n members on the spot, except for Chen Feiyu. Master Yue Lingxue asked the girl, How should this viin be punished? The girl said, Ive punished such kind of people before. I would just kill them with a stroke of the sword. Yue Lingxue shook his head and said smilingly, Thats not enough! In dealing with such viins, we need to make him unable to be a person for all the time toe. The girl asked, Then what should be done? Master Yue said, Destroy his form and soul! As he said, he mmed down his palm. That Young Master Chen became a ck hole, then it thickened and suddenly vanished... Everyone shuddered slightly as Nangong Shifeng said till here. Especially when Nangong Shifeng was speaking what Yue Lingxue had said, he would look at Ye Shiyu, intentionally or unintentionally; Ye Shiyus face instantly turned pale; as if it was him who Yue Lingxue was referring to. Master Feng flicked her sleeves, and the corpses of the Chen n members, along with their horses, were blown away. I dont know where they went. Then she came over andmented, There were so many people on the opposite side, and moreover they were from the nine big ns. Why didnt you just avoid them? That girl said, Teacher, I dont want to, but since this Young Master Chen dared to provoke me, he absolutely dared to provoke other women. If other women had no backings, how could they resist themselves from being flirted by him? I dont want to let go of such viins, so I must kill him! Master Feng said, But you clearly knew that youre not their opponent. How would you kill him? That girl replied, Teacher, youll naturallye out at the critical moment. I understand that my two teachers are following behind me; otherwise, I wouldnt have dared to provoke these viins so boldly. My intention is to make use of my teachers powerful hands to clean away these viins in the world. Everyone took a tumble. No wonder this girl was so daring in confronting her opponents. It turned out that she was borrowing her teachers knives to kill others. How clever she was! The wits of this girl really couldnt be looked down on. Master Feng said, Haha, little girl, your mind is really not simple. Lets enter the town and tell the Zhuge n to behave better in the Medicine Banquet and not to offend my disciple... If our moods are good, well go find their elder to chat a few words. If our moods are bad, well also find their elder to have a chat... Nangong Shifeng was already finishing his narration; but when this sentence was said, Zhuge Shanyun began sweating, and his stern face instantly turned into the color of bitter gourd. Chapter 1011 - This is the Real Plot

Chapter 1011: This is the Real Plot

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhuge Shanyun hadnt been so ufortable ever since he took on the position as the n master. It seems that this apprentice of Master Feng and Master Yue was heading towards the Medicine Banquet? Shes actuallying at this juncture? How are we going to survive from her? All young talents from various big ns were congregated within this Tianji City. Your apprentice looks good... How is it possible to prevent others from striking conversations with her? Besides, its still understandable that youe to chat with me when youre in a good mood. But you also want to chat with me when youre in a bad mood! Then is your current mood good or bad? Should I look forward to you having a good mood? Or a bad one? Everyone looked at Zhuge Shanyun pathetically, thinking: The Zhuge n is going to suffer much this time around. But everyone had their own minds. If this matter was looked on the surface, one might still think that these people from the Chen n was really too weak, as they were all killed in no time! Theres not even a bit of stir. But only people whore familiar with the Chen n would know: How could the Chen n be considered weak? Among them were a super expert, more than 100 Monarch level and Saint level experts, and four Supreme Martial Artists. Such a force couldnt be considered weak at any ce. But when they met Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou, all their souls were gone in just the time of a breath! What did this show? Zhuge Shanyuns face changed several times before he finally stabilized his mind and said, Whats next? His voice had already turned extremely dry! Nangong Shifengs face revealed an incredible look and he said, Next... At this moment, a voice said, Youre indeed good. Are you interested inpeting with me? Before that voice finished speaking, I saw a white figure dashing out from the city center. The figure looked very blurry and it seemed that its a woman, and theres another person on her back. But as soon as she appeared, the faces of Master Yue and Master Feng turned heavy. That white figure was like a meteorite that swept past the duo. She said, Come with me. Let us fight! And with a whoosh, that figure disappeared. Everyone looked more shocked and confused after recovering from their previous shock: The appearance of Master Feng and Master Yue was already shocking enough! Then, whos this woman in white who appeared next? Master Feng and Master Yue looked grim and they said, Girl, you shall enter the city first. Both of us shall go to meet her. Then they said towards my direction, Kid, you shall go tell the Zhuge n, well be good to whoever dares to bully our apprentice! Then, the duo flew up and disappeared into thin air. It turned out that they knew that I was peeking from aside all along. Nangong Shifeng finally finished speaking. His mouth was dry by then. The hall became still! Theres a shock! Disbelief! All kinds of emotions filled everyones heart. Theres even such a thing! Especially thest sentence that Master Feng and Master Yue spoke. Thats even more shocking! They had said, Girl, you shall enter the city first. Both of us shall go to meet her. Its the both of us, and not me! And, before that, they wanted their apprentice to enter the city first, and not take her with them! What did this indicate? Everyones heart was filled with terror! This meant that Master Feng and Master Yue needed to join hands to deal with this person! But even so, they were not confident of protecting their apprentice in that fight! Whos this woman in white? How terrible was she? Thats conceivable! Theres a stretch of silence in the hall. After a long time, Zhuge Shanyun asked slowly, What else? Along with these two words, everyone looked towards Nangong Shifeng at the same time. Nangong Shifeng shook his head honestly and said, Nothing else. If thats the case, you can go down now, Zhuge Shanyun instructed, Give him 50 purple crystals and send him out. A girl in white at one side agreed and brought Nangong Shifeng out. When Nangong Shifeng was about to step out of the door, Chu Yang suddenly raised his voice and said, Oh yes, are you called Nangong Shifeng? Nangong Shifeng looked back startlingly and said, You are? Chu Yang said smilingly, Im the doctor of the South-East region. Before I departed the t Mountain Ridge this time, a former friend of yours asked me to bring you something. If you have nothing else onter, please wait for me outside. Nangong Shifengs eyes lit up and he said, Thank you, young master. If thats the case, I shall wait for you at the Shui Ye Lake. As an experienced martial artist, he knew immediately that the boss that he had met earlier on had sent someone toe for him. At this moment, he felt extremely excited, but he did not reveal a bit of his emotion on his face. Chu Yang sat down as he watched Nangong Shifeng walk away. Ye Shiyu coughed once and said, Brother Chu, you have some connections with this person? Chu Yang said affectionately, Little Yu... Stop! Ye Shiyu hurriedly extended his hands to stop Chu Yang. Alright, I shant ask you! His expression looked extremely wonderful. Even Ye Shifeng also felt likeughing aloud at such a serious setting. But although hes in such a mood, he still looked at Chu Yang murderously. Chu Yang had his head lowered, but his sensitive nerves sensed the spell of death cast from Ye Shifeng. He couldnt help but wonder in his heart: What has happened to this bastard? But I didnt offend him in any way. n Master Zhuge, would you like to have a look at the scene of the ident? Mu Jiuyou asked deeply. Its useless to go there now, Zhuge Shanyun smiled bitterly and said, Lets talk about serious matters. Mu Jiuyou and Yuan Jinbao nodded and signaled for the doctors by their sides to retreat. The doctors from the Ling n and Ye n also retreated. But Han Xiaoran took no actions. Mu Jiuyou frowned and said, Brother Han, you...? Han Xiaoran said lightly, This Doctor Chu is also my brother! I dont suspect whoever man I use; if I suspect him, I wont have used him at the beginning! I believe in my brother. Besides, hell be a key character in this Medicine Banquet. Theres no harm for him to stay here and listen to us. Key character? Hehehe... Mu Jiuyou snorted. When hes about to speak, Zhuge Shanyun said, No problem, let Doctor Chu stay here. He looked warmly at Chu Yang and said softly, Ive heard a lot about you, ck-Hearted Saint. Chu Yang was startled. The n master of one of the nine big ns also knows about me? He smiled bitterly and said, n Master Zhuge, youre speaking too seriously. Therere nine people left in the room now. Zhuge Shanyun, Han Xiaoran, Chu Yang, Mu Jiuyou, Yuan Jinbao, Ling Hanwu, Ling Hanxue, Ye Shifeng, Ye Shiyu. But Zhuge Shanyun didnt continue speaking. The hall suddenly became silent. Soon, footsteps sounded on the stairs, and wines and delicacies started pouring in. The tables in front of everyone were filled up. Therere even things like fresh fruits. After a while, when all the food was served, Zhuge Shanyun pped his hands once. All the servants retreated and they closed the doors of the hall. Four ck figures suddenly appeared and they moved towards four different directions. Then, four Supreme level divine senses cast out, covering the entire Shui Yue garden! When they spoke now, only Supreme Martial Artists above the third stage could eavesdrop on them. But those of lower cultivations couldnt eavesdrop in any way. Even the four Supreme Martial Artists who cast the divine senses also couldnt hear the conversation inside. Zhuge Shanyuns eyes flickered. His fingers tapped on the table softly, but still, he didnt speak. After a long time, someone outside spoke, n master, the Shui Yue garden is now clear. All those people on the White Jade Bridge are our men. There are three elders enforcing order at the bridge. And all of our 48 Saint level experts are under the water now! Zhuge Shanyun said lightly, Alright. The outside became quiet. Chu Yangs heart skipped a beat. He knew that todays banquet wouldnt be simple, but he didnt expect the Zhuge n to put up such great forces for this conversation! What important matters are there? That demands the Zhuge n to be so cautious? Zhuge Shanyuns face calmed down and he said invitingly, The night is long, and we have plenty of time to talk. We shall talk as we eat. Everyoneughed and started eating and drinking. Zhuge Shanyun held up his wine cup and smiled lightly, saying, Now were no longer strangers. Ill speak directly whats on my mind. The Medicine Banquet this time around is the most critical event within these 10,000 years in the Nine Heavens. And, its our Zhuge ns turn again... Everyone was eating and drinking, and they didnt seem to pay any attention to what hes speaking. But everyone knew that each others ears were pricked up. The Medicine Banquet this time around is exactly the time when the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is going to be born. So, it has extraordinary significance. Moreover, the times of today is different from that of the past. Even within our nine big ns, there already have been a lot of... For instance, the Li n. Zhuge Shanyun sounded very gentle and he continued speaking, And, everyone knows that Master Yue and Master Feng are no longerw-enforcement officers. Theyre liberal people now! And the reason they left their jobs is because of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Chu Yang instantly felt startled. His heart skipped a beat. Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou had stopped beingw-enforcement officers because of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Instantly eight pairs of eyes looked towards Chu Yang the moment his heart skipped a beat. Chu Yang couldnt help from smiling bitterly: This bunch of people are really focused and careful. Even a skip in my heartbeat can actually call for their attention. Doctor Chu, you feel very surprised? Zhuge Shanyun asked lightly. Yes. Nine Tribtions Sword Master... I cant help but feel agitated upon hearing these four words, Chu Yang smiled and said frankly, Excuse me, n Master Zhuge. Zhuge Shanyunughed and said, Its alright. Then he continued, And, as far as today is concerned, Master Yue and Master Feng have already arrived at the Tianji City! And they exterminated the Chen ns troop here. On the surface, its to vent their anger on the Chen n for mistreating their apprentice, but... everyone understands their true purpose. Zhuge Shanyuns long brows furrowed. Their true purpose is to frustrate our nine Supreme Martial Artists from nourishing the heaven. Chapter 1012 - That’s My Concubine

Chapter 1012: Thats My Concubine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Their real purpose is to frustrate our nine Supreme Martial Artists from nourishing the heaven. Everyone in the hall sighed when this sentence was said. Even their desire to eat and drink was gone. Chu Yang was the exception. Because this guy didnt even know what this meant. The Medicine Banquet is for the purpose of refining the Heaven-Nourishing Jade, which is meant to deal with the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! After this jade is made, nine Supreme Martial Artists at their upper stages will use different martial techniques to transport the jade into another ce. Then, the most skilled one among them will fill the Heaven-Nourishing Jade up into heaven. This person will be the Dharma Supreme. Knowing that Chu Yang didnt know about this, Han Xiaoran exined to Chu Yang in detail. But how can this Heaven-Nourishing Jade deal with the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Chu Yang was puzzled. No, since ancient times, the mission of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is to remedy the Nine Heavens. From a certain extent, Heaven-Nourishing Jade ys the same role as the nine tribtions. So... If the Heaven-Nourishing Jade can nourish the nine heavens before the Nine Tribtions Sword Master does so, the fate energy of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master can be destroyed! Han Xiaoran said. Oh, I see. Chu Yang took a tumble and praised, What a good idea! Han Xiaoran sighed and muttered, Master Feng and Master Yue... are two whom I respect the most in my life. Then, he turned silent. After a long time, he shook his head dejectedly. Zhuge Shanyun said, Since Masters Feng and Yue are intervening in this matter, this matter is not on us. Our original n needs to be revised. We have to give up the decisions that weve made earlier on. Now, we need to discuss how to make the Medicine Banquet carry on sessfully! Everyone nodded slowly. All of them looked heavy. Zhuge Shanyun pondered for a while and said, In our original n, the Zhuge n ys the role as the host, while the Dharma Supreme and the other Supreme Martial Artists shall show up to make their keystroke in the end. But obviously, this method is inappropriate now. He smiled bitterly and said, The two elders of our Zhuge n have already retreated for thousands of years and they wonte out easily, and... Even if theye out, they wont be the opponents of Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue! I can only try my best to invite... As he said, he looked at the two from the Ling n and the two from the Ye n. The four remained silent. Hanwu, who is the Supreme Martial Artist that your Ling n has appointed to nourish the heaven? A trace of unhappiness shed across Zhuge Shanyuns eyes. Hes obviously dissatisfied with the silence of these four people. But this trace of unhappiness disappeared in a moments time, and he asked this question warmly. Its seventh elder! Reverence was shown across Ling Hanwus face. Hes now at the peak of the sixth stage Supreme level! Chu Yangs heart skipped a beat. It turned out that there were actually experts hiding among the Ling ns troop. This expert was really good at self-controlling. When Zi Xieqing mercilessly beheaded three of the Supreme Martial Artists from the Ling n, this expert could actually hold back himself from showing up! Zhuge Shanyun shook his head slowly and asked, The cultivation of seventh elder is naturally shocking and good enough at usual times. But in the face of Masters Feng and Yun, do you think seventh elder can win? Ling Hanwu shook his head slowly. No. Theres still time, Zhuge Shanyun said, We must change our leader now. Ling Hanwu nodded slowly. Zhuge Shanyun smiled lightly and turned to look at the two brothers from the Ye n. Shifeng, Shiyu, whos the Supreme Martial Artist from your Ye n? Ye Shifengughed and said, Its fourth elder, Ye Zhangzui. His cultivation is also at the peak of the sixth stage Supreme level. Ye Zhangzui... Zhuge Shanyun frowned. Ye Shiyu said girlishly, But, I heard that our great elder is alsoing. Zhuge Shanyun instantly became spirited and said, Thats good. Then he turned towards Han Xiaoran and the other twow-enforcement masters, saying, Law-enforcement masters, Ill pass the message to the other great ns now for them to change their candidates. Please also inform the Dharma Supreme to make arrangements as early as possible. This matter is rted to the fate of the Nine Heavens and we cant afford to be careless. Mu Jiuyou and Yuan Jinbao nodded repeatedly and their eyes flickered. Han Xiaorans face was cold and stiff. He let out a long sigh and didnt speak. Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou were the two whom he respected the most. But now, it seemed that hes going to walk on a different path as them. Although the Nine Tribtions Sword Master hadnt made his clear appearance, these two people were already working hard for the fate of the nine tribtions. It might not be the time of a deadly battle now. After all, even the Dharma Supreme didnt want people such as Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou to be his enemies. But once the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was out, a deadly battle was inevitable! Han Xiaoran felt a turmoil of emotions in his heart. Will the Li n send people up this time? Mu Jiuyou frowned and asked. This... Yuan Jinbao touched his chin and said, I really have no idea. Now that the situation isnt clear yet. The Li n shoulde, I guess? But, whos the woman in white who has appeared just now? Zhuge Shanyun frowned tightly and said, Why is the Medicine Banquet this time around so strange? All kinds of misfortunes are gathered here, virtually. Anyone has information about this... woman in white? Or, did anyone of you hear about her before? Everyone shook their heads bewilderedly. Ling Hanwu and Ling Hanxue looked towards Chu Yang. Both of them were 90% sure that this woman was Zi Xieqing, that Miss Zi whos together with Chu Yang. Shes also the ninth concubine whom Chu Yang had mentioned previously. Zhuge Shanyun also looked at Chu Yang smilingly. Envoy Chu? Chu Yang pondered and said, ording to what Nangong Shifeng had said, I felt somehow... familiar... with that woman in white... Everyone instantly looked towards him. Somehow familiar? Zhuge Shanyuns spirits rose. Thats right. From his narration, that woman looks like my concubine... Chu Yang touched his nose embarrassedly. *Cough*... ninth concubine. Damn it! Mu Jiuyou, Ye Shifeng and Ye Shiyu scolded out at the same time! The faces of Yuan Jinbao and Zhuge Shanyun also became distorted as both stared at Chu Yang. They looked like they were going to eat Chu Yang alive! Han Xiaoran smiled bitterly and was at a loss of how to react. This guy really dared to speak this way! Thats a real expert who dared to challenge Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou single-handedly! Your ninth concubine? Motherf**ker, what a wonder that your tongue still hadnt been blown away by the wind! *Cough... But, your concubines cultivation is indeed very high... Ling Hanxue rolled her eyes and said. Well, this topic shall stop here. Mu Jiuyou extended his hand to stop them from talking and said discontentedly, Niece Hanxue, theres simply no need for you to bring up this matter to discuss. This guy likes to brag... Concubine his ass! Why didnt he say hes the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Everyoneughed when this sentence was out. Zhuge Shanyunughed and said, Let me divine who his mysterious expert is. As he said, he sat down with his legs crossed, and took out nine copper coins from his chest. Then, he cast them thrice on the table. For the third time when he cast the coins, there were actually eight coins facing up, while thest coin went rolling down the table. After turning two rounds on the ground, it actually stood still. Eh? Zhuge Shanyun said in surprise. Whats the matter? everyone asked together. Starry sky and moving nine heavens; It actually shows an ethereal realm. The womans background cant be seen, and whether the luck is good or bad is unpredictable. In the end, theres actually a meteor flying past the sky, indicating an extraterrestrial visitor. Why is it like this? Zhuge Shanyun shook his head and looked at the table suspiciously, asking, Is this a mistake? This divine is a little ridiculous, Mu Jiuyou said deeply, But since this expert chose to challenge Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou... Even if theyre not friends, they wont be enemies! I hope so! Zhuge Shanyun sighed sadly and said, Its really untimely. It just so turns out that strange thingse one after another when its our n to host the Medicine Banquet. The Li ns stance is ambivalent, Masters Feng and Yue hase, the Chen ns troop was killed, and now theres a mysterious, great expert... s, if Masters Ning and Bu also came, I really dont know if this Tianji City could bear with them... Haha, now therere Masters Feng and Yue, and the mysterious woman. If either Master Ning or Master Bues, that will make four; Dharma Supreme will of coursee, and that will make five... Since Sir Yedi ising, then Sir Xiaose will also not remain idle... Besides, there are countless Supreme Martial Artists from various big ns... Your Tianji City is in danger. Mu Jiuyou couldnt help butugh. Zhuge Shanyun also startedughing. But thats generally impossible; If all those super experts congregate here, even if our Tianji City is destroyed, thatll also be an honor. After saying this sentence, he felt his heart suddenly jerk. An ominous feeling suddenly overwhelmed his heart. Instantly, he regretted over what he had just said. A thought suddenly hit upon Yuan Jinbao and he said, Masters Feng and Yue have taken a disciple. They must be making preparations for the future battle. They want to put up a deadly fight, so theyve taken a disciple in advance so that theyll have a sessor... Everyones face turned dark when this sentence was out. They didnt think in this direction before. Now, they felt that theres a great possibility that this was really the case. Ye Shifengughed and said, Since even Masters Feng and Yue have a sessor, will Masters Ning and Bu also have one? Haha... dont tell me that these super experts all have disciples! Thatll be a great event in the Nine Heavens. The corners of Chu Yangs mouth twitched, then it twitched again, and again. Haha, my Qingwu... Humph humph... Everyone then discussed other matters. After they had eaten, Zhuge Shanyun said, Law-enforcement masters, would you like to follow me down to have some tea? And meanwhile have a battlingpetition? The threew-enforcement masters agreed readily. Ye Shiyu, Chu Yang and others all knew that Zhuge Shanyun was going to discuss some core secrets with thew-enforcement masters. So everyone parted at the White Jade Bridge. After Chu Yang parted with Ling Hanwu and was about to greet Ye Shiyu, Ye Shiyu had already vanished... Chu Yang smiled contentedly as he walked unsteadily towards the ce where he and Nangong Shifeng had agreed to meet. In front of the Shui Ye Lake. Although its alreadyte at night, thekeside was still buzzing with people. Light of different colors shone on theke, making up a beautiful scenery. Chu Yang enjoyed the scenery as he walked. But he didnt realize that amidst the crowd behind, a slim figure dressed in ck suddenly froze to the ground upon seeing him. Instantly, that pair of eyes was filled with tears. Ive dreamt of you thousands of times, and now, Ive found you here where thentern light is dimly shed. Chapter 1013 - Reserved Affection For The Man

Chapter 1013: Reserved Affection For The Man

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the Shui Ye building at the Shui Yeke. The Shui Ye building was brightly lit while a rainbow filled the sky. The mist shrouded theke and lightly veiled the sky. The bright moon showed through the mist sporadically. Lights shone on the mistyke surface. With the ripple on theke surface, the lights broke into millions of wavering luminous lines like the fluttering heart of a youngdy. It was passionate and yet trembling with reservation. On the White Jade Bridge, Chu Yang was in a ck robe as he walked confidently off the bridge. He slowed down to a stop and turned his head to ascertain Nangong Shifengs direction before continuing his journey. Under the wavering lights, his handsome face was partially obscured in the shadows while the bright parts showed a pair of eyes that was cold and dark as the autumnke. As he took a step and turned his head... Ady in ck clothing was behind him. That face was very distinct. Lightning struck in her heart! Her mind was a sea of chaos while the ears rang incessantly. Her eyes were dazed as she lost her speech and actions. The world came to a stop. Chu Yang, I have finally seen you! Her petite body shivered as two streams of tears rolled down her face that was hidden by her ck veil. She struggled to step to her right as she quickly held onto arge tree for support. She was afraid she would copse to the ground. I trained very hard to achieve the Upper Three Heavens at the expense of my life... Just to see you again and follow in sync with your footsteps... But youve drifted too far... Wu Qianqians eyes were blurry from the welling tears. Her delicate hands smoothed out the bottom of her ck robe unconsciously as her mind drifted. Chu Yang, Qianqian likes you. Her tearful eyes gazed at Chu Yang and his gesture that she mirrored. Even though it was dark and her vision blurred due to her tears, she could discern the ck robe that she sewed for him! At the same spot on the robe, there was her hair and those words. Chu Yang, Qianqian likes you! Chu Yangs ck robe would not reflect light. Ordinary ck robe would reflect light if there were light rays and body movements at the stitches. However, Wu Qianqian would gently grind these areas. The grinding was subtle but it could prevent reflection. Because he traveled the perilous world and faced many conflicts. Since he liked ck robes, it meant that he preferred to travel at night. If she took care of the reflection, he would be safer... At this instant, all the past memories swept over her like a strong wind on dark waters. I recalled the first time I met you at the Beyond The Heavens and your well-concealed wits. At that time, I treated you as my junior. When I met you at the Iron Cloud Nation, you had be a powerful swordsman that the crown prince was in awe of! In a few days, you became the owner of the Bu Tian Pavilion and the King of Hell that controlled life and death. From then onwards, I was by your side and helped you with the mundane affairs. With your ruthlessness, decisiveness and wits, all the problems were easily solved. Your meticulous ways and intoxicating gentleness caused me many heartaches. You were constantly struggling for survival, yet you neverined to your close ones. When you red up at your close ones, it was when you were in a good mood. My indifference to you became curiosity. I was curious how you could be master of the Bu Tian Pavilion at such a young age. After getting to know you gradually, I discovered many of your plus points. Do you realize that women prefer a man like you? No matter how much pressure and hardship were bearing down on you, you would always treat your close ones with ease, confidence and gentleness. A woman needs support and a man like you gave women a great sense of security! Even in the face of imminent danger, a woman would not panic with such a man beside her. And you sneaked into the Great State of Zhao alone and created chaos in the state. After fleeing for your life, you returned and participated in the Great Battle! Yet, you did not mention a word about the experience! Nobody could imagine a lone ranger facing and surviving the wrath of a country and the relentless pursuit of the Golden Horse Rider Department! But you did. After creating this miracle, you created another greater miracle. You pitted the weak Iron Cloud Nation against the superior Great State of Zhao. The battle on that day was so ferocious that the sky was stained crimson. The next morning, before anyone had the chance to celebrate the victory, you left. You left silently... You have your goals. Hence you were indifferent to your miraculous feats! With your power and influence at that time, a word of yours would dictate the will of the Lower Three Heavens! But you did not because you had your loved one. You rejected the Lower Three Heavens casually. When I was with you daily, you did not pay attention to me. Do you realize that your persistence and your great affection for your loved one was a fatal attraction for other women? You left and brought along my affection. The ck robe became my life. Every time I put on the mask, I feel you are by my side. I am unable to reveal my intention because of your deep affection for that unknown loved one. I could only watch you silently and like you discreetly in my heart! I am unwilling to stand against your persistence but you cannot take away my affection. A womans affection once investedst a lifetime. When a womans most beautiful and sacred affection could only exist in fantasy... Chu Yang, do you realize how pitiful I am? You would not know, would you? Perhaps you do but you would never utter it. Now that I am here and have seen you in the colorful rainbow, I am still behind you, hiding in the shadows. Wu Qianqian covered her lips with fierce determination as she struggled to control herself and prevent revealing herself. She looked forlorn at the figure of the ck-robed Chu Yang. I traveled to the Upper Three Heavens in extreme hardship with the intention to gaze at him from afar. After watching him, why is my heart aching even more? Is my affection contagious? I should be contented after seeing him. Why am I yearning for more than a look? I wanted to watch him... watch more of him... watch him endlessly... Looking at his arms, I wished to rest in his arms... He... did not hug me, not even once... ... Chu Yang felt something as he walked forward. It was as though a pair of sorrowful eyes were watching him and he was startled. He turned to look. Wu Qianqian noticed he was startled and knew he was turning. She did not know why she panicked and hid behind the tree with lightning speed. Chu Yang saw a few distant people walking behind him. He smiled helplessly at the gloomy night and thought he was too sensitive. He turned and left. Wu Qianqian hid behind the tree to calm herself. She could not bear to leave, and trailed after him. Nothing in the world was as good as her trailing after Chu Yang. She knew Chu Yangs habits and he mentioned that he was being followed. When trailing Chu Yang, the attention should not be focused on him. Instead, the attention should be focused on other targets to avoid being discovered by him! ... In another direction. The brothers, Ye Shifeng and Ye Shiyu, walked together in silence. Why are you wary of that man? Ye Shifeng suddenly asked, His tone was to agitate you. Cant you see that? Ye Shiyu went silent before saying, I know but I still feel indignant. Ye Shifeng scoffed and said, I dislike him. Hes tired of living when he fooled our Ye family! Hes not easy to deal with. Ye Shiyu knitted his brows. His tone was no longer feminine. Ye Shifengs weathered face revealed a trail of ruthlessness as he said, Not easy to deal with? Let me check his background. Ye Shiyu remained silent for a long while. Then he said, Checking his background... is good. Hes mysterious and unpredictable. Lets not make the situation worse. Be careful not to expose our men when they do the checks. Ye Shifeng smiled coldly and he said, I know. Ill send two highly skilled Martial Saints to kill him. If not, theyll find out more about him. Be wary of Han Xiaoran. Ye Shiyu reminded. ... Nangong Shifeng sat down at a tree with a wine jug at his feet and holding a braised chicken in his hand. He gulped down the wine sporadically and abruptly made a startled sound before exhaling. Nangong? Chu Yang appeared like a spirit before him. Yes... its you. Nangong Shifeng wiped the wine off his lips and stood up. He looked intently at Chu Yangs hands. Chu Yang understood his gesture andughed. He took out a broken sword fragment and passed it to him. Take a look, it is the correct one? Nangong Shifengughed and took out a broken sword fragment which fitted nicely with Chu Yangs fragment. He was excited and asked, Where is my leader? Chu Yang said, I dont know where he is but do you remember what he told you? Nangong Shifeng smiled fawningly. Yes... hehe ... yes. Chu Yang nodded and said, Im Chu Yang and my alias in the Southeast is called ck-Hearted Saint... Do you get the gist? Nangong Shifengs eyes lit up and nodded like a chicken pecking on the rice grains. I need you to find out... all the physicians that came to Tianji City. Their influence, power, names and herbs... Find out as much as you can. Report to me once every three days. If there are urgent matters, you may update me immediately. Chu Yang spoke slowly. Good! Nangong Shifeng braced his chest. I stay at the Orchard Pce. Chu Yang said casually. Write down the details of the Medicine Banquet if you know about it. Chu Yang did not have the chance to know more about the banquet and had to go through Nangong to prevent attracting unnecessary trouble... Nangong Shifeng acknowledged and left. As Ye Shiyu was still nearby, Nangong Shifeng did not want to stay for long to avoid seeing his nemesis. Chu Yang sat down and hugged his knees as he gazed at the surface of theke. Looking at the reflected rainbow on the surface, he recalled his power of gentle water while ruminating feelings surged within him... Chapter 1014 - Love That Dictates Life And Death

Chapter 1014: Love That Dictates Life And Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang suddenly remembered his gentle water philosophy of swordsmanship. If his swordsmanship was like theke surface before him, how would it be like? Waters clear and colorless but after the refraction of light, it would be rainbow-colored. If his swordsmanship could integrate this natural urrence, how would it be like? Would his enemies not be blinded by the colors? How would he incorporate such effects in his swordsmanship? Chu Yang knitted his brows as he gazed intensely at the autumnke and sunk into deep thoughts. Ever since this thought arose in his mind, he felt that it was a coincidence and an enlightening experience. He wanted to take the opportunity to consolidate his wisdom. Once things started to crop up, this enlightening thought would vanish and nevere back. So he ignored everything else and went into deep meditation... He sat quietly without fidgeting. Theke rippled and the gentlepping sounds stimted his ears. For Chu Yang, his mind had wandered far off into the sky... At arge tree behind him, a ck-d slender figure stood quietly and gazed at the meditating Chu Yang, her eyes softening with affection. He was meditating in a daze while she was relishing her infatuation. One was sitting while the other stood. Both were motionless. If anyone were to discover such heart-warming scene... but it was ate night and passers-by were scarce. Both of them persisted silently. One with affection. The other with ease. Wu Qianqian heard a faint song Past and Present Lives ying by her ears and tears started welling up once again. ... Perhaps I owed you in my previous life? That I had to meet you in this life... Perhaps you were deeply in love with me but I didnt cherish it... In this life, I met you once again... In this life, I tasted your previous lifes hardship... My gentle affection was all for you... While you remained indifferent with a heart of steel... I waited in anticipation and hope... While your hasty footsteps traveled vast distances all over the world... I did not understand longing in my previous life, now I am paying my tribtions... The longing and yearning made me dazed and infatuated... all because of you. I do not know what made you so good as to make me like you without restriction... I do not know where your affection lies but I do not hold any regrets in my heart... After paying back my tribtions, could our ties propagate? After paying back my tribtions, could we be together? If we could be together, I am willing to sacrifice my life... I will endure all hardships in this life, so that I could meet you in our next lives... To be with you, always. Life and death would not make us part. ... This song was written by Wu Qianqian at the Bu Tian Pavilion after Chu Yang left at the end of the battle of the Lower Three Heavens. She was bored and yed the tune in secret. The more she yed, the more depressed she felt. Her longing struck her heart deeply. Tie Butian once heard her tune and broke down in tears though he was a strong and independent ruler... The mysterious and mncholic tune repeated continuously in her heart. Wu Qianqian stood in a daze in the cold night. She did not notice her ck robe getting wet. She only had one person in her heart. She invested all her affection and the person was over there in deep thoughts. The distance was less than ten feet but he was not aware of her presence. In Lower Three Heavens... inside the Iron Cloud Imperial Pce... Tie Butian was in a yellow robe and walked authoritatively in his bedroom as he waved his hand and said, All of you are dismissed. Im going to rest. Yes. The pce maids bowed and streamed out consecutively. Everyone knew that the Emperor was extremely fond of the crown prince. He did not employ a nanny and would not let the prince sleep alone. He would hug the prince every night in his sleep. After the death of the Empress, the Emperor was heartbroken and swore to never remarry. The pce maids were in admiration and felt sorry for the Emperor. Such a young Emperor and the dominant ruler of the Lower Three Heavens was actually a faithful person... Everyone admired him and felt regrets at the same time... There were 3000 attractive maids in the pce and the Emperor did not take a fancy to any of them. The little one on the imperial bed heard movements and opened his dark shiny eyes to look at Tie Butian. He immediately sat upright and gave a cute smile on his chubby face. He tossed and struggled to stand up. While extending his chubby hands, he walked forward two steps in a bid to fall into Tie Butians arms. He was unsteady and his left leg tripped over his right leg, causing him to fall t on the bed and reveal his white tender buttocks. He lifted his head in grievance and made protesting sounds. Tie Butian could not helpughing as his eyes were filled with tenderness. Yaya... yiwu... The little one flipped over and grabbed his left leg as he lowered his head to bite his foot... As though he was ming his insensible foot for causing his dramatic fall... As he was too plump to bend over, no matter how he tried, he could not reach his foot. He scoffed and flew into a rage... You little chubby piglet. Tie Butian could not help bursting intoughter. After a hard day of work, all his exhaustion vanished at the sight of his son. He took out the Secret Unfathomable Phantom Jade pendant and ced it on the table. A peerless beauty appeared in the bedroom. Tie Butian inhaled, removed his crown and let down his hair. After removing his imperial robe, a petite and voluptuous figure appeared in the mirror. The little one opened his eyes widely and witnessed Tie Butians transformation in bewilderment. He had seen this many times but he could not figure out why his father had be his mother... Tie Butian washed her face and wiped her face as she sat on the bed. She looked into her sons eyes. After a long time, she smiled and said, Looks alike. She lifted the little one and ced him on her knees. The little Tie Yang gazed at Tie Butian with his luminous eyes and said with hesitation, Mother Monkey? Help Locust? Tie Yang had just celebrated his first years birthday. He could walk around albeit in a wavering manner and would fall sometimes. He could make sounds but not articte urately. Its Empress mother! Emperor father! Tie Butian corrected Tie Yang. Mother Monkey... Help Locust... The little one blinked his eyes. Tie Butian did not know whether to cry orugh as she sighed and corrected Tie Yang a few times but the little one was adamant. Finally, Tie Butian gave up. She knew it was a tad bit early to educate Tie Yang. She pointed her finger on Tie Yangs forehead and said, Your fathers eloquent tongue can talk a dead person to life and vice versa. Why are you so foolish? The little one gazed innocently at Tie Butian as he muttered unintelligibly. His chubby hands grasped at her chest as he shouted excitedly, Milk...! Tie Butian was amused. Sheid down, removed her clothing and hugged her son in her arms as she ced her nipple into his mouth. The little one started sucking in a hurry. Tie Butian lied down as she enjoyed the closeness with her son. Her mind started to wander off. The current world was peaceful and the Lower Three Heavens were without problems. Her official work also dwindled. During her free time, she would think about the chaotic times. It was only a short while and it seemed like a lifetime. Chu Yang... you, are you good? Our son, is one year old... do you know that? His face, eyes, eyebrows, nose and mouth... looks like they were copied directly from your face. Every time I see him, I will think of you... You are that muddle-headed and heartless cad! You would never have guessed that I am a woman. You thought after your glorious feats, you could leave and be carefree. However, you would never have thought that you had left behind worries and it would be the greatest worries of your lifetime! Not only you had a woman but also a son! If you knew about this, what would you do? Tie Butian pondered as her lips smiled in a sweet bitterness. She sighed without knowing why. Her palm tapped the back of her son gently while her mind wandered to the little forested path at Beyond The Heavens, in the horse carriage... Chu Yang was like a wild beast while I gritted my teeth and endured... One was ignorant while the other was anxiously trying to save a life... In my life, I had fantasized about the wedding night many times... but it happened in a hurry. The chastity that I had kept for neen years was taken away in such an uncouth way... When I recalled the incident, I was still apprehensive about the ripping pain... If Chu Yang did not return, then... that painful experience would slip into my heart and be my lifes regret? As Tie Butian thought, she felt a series of ripping pain in her heart and tears started welling up in her eyes. Chu Yang, you had schemes and methods to control the world. You control the elements just by turning your palm. You controlled countless armies and traveled the world with ease. You teased death and dictate the fate of a nation. You are the real man! You are a hero! But... you were silly. You thought we were using each other and my trust in you was part of the scheme. You always thought my good intentions were the unscrupulous measures of a ruler... Hehe... have you seen a ruler putting her life on the line for her subject? Have you seen a ruler and her subject... having unreserved rapport and trust? I am here raising your son, sacrificing my precious youth and thinking of you. But when you were on your carefree travels, did you think of me? Even if you thought of me, you would only recall a cold, solemn and unscrupulous ruler... Hehehe... Tie Butian smiled in bitterness as hot tears slipped down and dripped on the fast asleep Tie Yang. In the still of the night, the child was deeply asleep in his mothers arms. The faint moonlight slipped through the windows and Tie Butian gazed in a daze at the hazy moonlight as she thought: Even just for a second... did you think of me? If you thought of me, even if it was an abrupt moment, even if you thought of me as a cold ruler, you would have thought about me... When the tears fell at this instance, there was no master or ruler. Only a broken but fiercely strong womans heart that had no regrets. It was regrettable that my hero had let me down while I suffer the tumultuous feelings in my heart. Chu Yang! Did you miss me? Chapter 1015 - Moon Breeze As One

Chapter 1015: Moon Breeze As One

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In thete night. Chu Yang sat silently by theke as he focused his thoughts. Although nothing had changed, a sword appeared in theke in front of him. The sword was inserted vertically into theke. Even the hilt was covered. Chu Yang sat quietly as he focused on the sword in theke. The sword appeared bent in the water due to refraction. Lights at the Shui Yue garden and the surroundings flickered. The sword in theke changed its posture at every flicker. Chu Yang sat quietly as he pondered. The body of the sword looked smooth as it was made of numerous faces. Each face refracted different light rays. Different light rays that refracted on the same face gave the same color while another face created a different color. A single light ray that was refracted by the numerous faces created a rainbow! So that was how it worked. With changes of the light rays, the effect of refraction on the sword body would be different. But... if the light rays remained unchanged and the sword was moved to create the refraction, how would it be like? How could I let my sword energy produce such a beautiful rainbow? Chu Yang pondered deeply as he gently waded theke surface with his hand. The refraction of the word became more vague and chaotic... Wu Qianqian stood behind the tree as she peered at Chu Yang. She did not know what he was doing but he was in a mystical realm... She could only protect him discreetly... In the far distance, two ck figures swept across the sky like lightning. They advanced rapidly towards Chu Yang, leaving a trail of after-images behind them. Chu Yang was enlightened as he pped his thigh and muttered, The swords immobile. If I think along this line, its superficial and I cant figure out the source. But where is the source? Its in my wrist! With an agile wrist, I could follow the light rays for refraction and slowly create the desired effect. As he pped his thigh, an explosion erupted in a distant location outside the city. Boom! Boom! Boom! The entire Tianji City shook violently. The Shuiye garden on theke wavered like a tilting doll and panicked screams reverberated through the air. The calmke surface abruptly erupted with gigantic waves that reached for the sky. Chu Yang was caught off guard and he fell back on his butt. He muttered, I cant believe the p on my thigh had such power... Wu Qianqian, who was behind the tree, was shaken dizzy and she almost screamed out. Though she had mixed feelings, after listening to Chu Yang, she almostughed out. After a long time, theke returned to its tranquility. Chu Yang stood up and stretched his back. Hearing the cracking sounds of his bones, he realized he had been here for the greater part of the night. Time flies. Chu Yang smiled bitterly. He bent his back and retrieved the long sword from theke. Abruptly, his heart skipped a beat and a great sense of danger surged within him. He shed and appeared on theke surface. High up in the sky, two ck-d figures charged forward like lightning. Their sword rays stretched like a rainbow as they advanced towards Chu Yang maliciously. Chu Yang hissed and flew up with his ck robe fluttering in the air. His figure shed as he shouted, Who are you? Another dark figure flew up in the sky with a raised sword and pointed her lightning fast sword at the two ck-d figures as she shouted in a low voice, Who are you? The two ck-d figuresughed sinisterly. You arent fit to know who we are. Ill let the two of you adulterous pair perish here! And be a pair of dead love-birds. Chu Yang raised his row and looked suspiciously at the dark female figure who hade forward to support him. He thought bewildered, This figure, why does it look familiar? Wu Qianqian lowered her voice so Chu Yang was unable to recognize her. As he was about to recall properly, the two ck-d figures attacked with lightning fast speed and illuminated the sky with their moves! Chu Yang smiled casually as he dodged and eximed, sh! Abruptly, he felt the sword energy surge within him! Sovereign of Swords, seventh grade, all out! On a hilltop outside the city, three white figures separated likeets and upied a hilltop each, creating a triangle formation. Each had a white flowing robe like a fairy. Zi Xieqing, Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue. Zi Xieqings white robe danced in the air and she smiled while she kept her serenity. She did not look like she had just finished a great battle as her white robe was wless. Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou were solemn as they looked at Zi Xieqing with mixed feelings. Arge empty space separated the three of them. And a messy pile of rocks. Moments ago, the empty space once stood a sky-reaching hillock. Ever since they arrived here, they were evenly matched. In the fierce fighting, Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou were forced by Zi Xieqing to enter their mystical Tao state! Even Zi Xieqing was led into the mystical Tao state and she had gained much in this fight. Her cultivation had surpassed this realm and both of them were not her match. Though she suppressed her true potential in the fight, she had great satisfaction sparring with them. Though their cultivation was inferior, the technique of Moon Breeze As One was powerful, especially when both of them fused their hearts and minds as one. Moon Breeze As One belonged to the Greater Tao technique. After the fusion of the hearts and minds and meeting such a formidable opponent, the couple entered the Tao state. Zi Xieqing was also brought into the Tao state. In the millions of years since Zi Xieqing arrived at the Nine Heavens Continent, she only had two satisfactory fights. The first one was the fight with Supreme Martial Artist Chen Feng and Liu Yun. However, she did not gain energy from the Tao state. The second time was the current fight. This time, Zi Xieqing was pleasantly surprised by the endless energy from the Tao state! She could not believe her windfall from this fight! With the pincer attack of the couple, the energy from the Tao state was like rain falling from the sky. Zi Xieqing collected the energy in a hurry. She felt that calling from the Nine Heavens. The barrier of the Nine Heavens seemed to be getting weaker rapidly... The three of them benefited greatly. Zi Xieqing could only collect her share and the sparse remnants of the Tao states energy. She was unable to collect the energy from the Tao state of Moon Breeze As One... As such, from the viewpoint of cultivation, the couple had gained more benefits than her! Even the couples battle with Ning Tianya could not bepared to the current fight. The couple felt that Ning Tianyas cultivation aspared to the white-fairy likedy... was much inferior. They did not feel the current terrifying pressure with the encounter with Ning Tianya. In the fierce fight, the couple intensified their moves as they used their most powerful technique: Moon Breeze Fatal Palm! Zi Xieqing blocked instinctively. When they exchanged blows, the entire hillock copsed! They also extricated themselves from the Tao state. Zi Xieqing retrieved the copsed hillock and pressed it underground! Thus creating the t ground! Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou felt troubled by Zi Xieqings superior cultivation. They thought they could be on par with her... but she was much more superior. They could also tten a hillock. But they were unable to manipte the copsing hillock like kneading noodles together and pounding them into the ground! Lady, you have good skills. Weve lost the fight. Yue Lingxue said straightforwardly. It was very clear who had the upper hand. With his current status, Yue Lingxue could not afford to lose but he admitted defeat. Feng Yurou nodded in agreement with her husband. I am not affiliated with the Chen family. Zi Xieqing smiled and said, If you didnt intervene, I would have done so. She wanted to rify her stand that she was not rted to the Chen family. She felt pitiful inside. She did not expect the Moon Breeze As One to facilitate energy absorption from the Tao state. If they continued fighting, she could have filled her energy requirements. It was a pity that she was interrupted. If they continued to fight, with their agitation, the overwhelming benefits and without proper cultivation, they would not enter the Tao state... Both of you have strong cultivation. Zi Xieqing smiled and said, Among the powerful pugilists of the Nine Heavens, both of you could enter the top ten! After our sparring, you could consolidate your position in the best eight. Top ten? Feng Yurou could not help asking in curiosity. Among the legendary pugilists, the couple imed to be the top five but Zi Xieqing told them they were in the top ten. Who were those five people? For the top Nine Heavens pugilists, Dharma Supreme was unfathomable. Next were Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianya, followed by the Moon Breeze couple. Though Ye Di and Xiao Se were about to attain the top nine but they were no match for the Moon Breeze couple! Perhaps they were Chen Feng and Liu Yun Supreme Martial Artists? Thats correct. Top ten. Zi Xieqing said, Both of you havee close to the endpoint of the Nine Heavens! When you had surpassed the final barrier... you would understand me. Zi Xieqing smiled and said, Perhaps one day, well meet again somewhere. Farewell... the skys the limit. May we meet again. Chapter 1016 - Contented To Fight for Him!

Chapter 1016: Contented To Fight for Him!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zi Xieqing smiled as she pped her sleeves and leaped backward. She floated to the side of a tree and curled her sleeves, causing Chu Leer in the tree to drop into her arms. She turned her body in mid-air and shed before vanishing into thin air. Ripped Dimension! Yue Lingxues pupils contracted. The white-robeddys skill caused his heart to skip half a beat. Theres such powerful pugilist in this world! And shes ady! Feng Yurou was dazed for a while before sighing. The couple looked at each other speechlessly. They took a while before checking on their cultivation and enlightenment. They were pleasantly surprised. We had entered the Tao state just now! Yue Lingxues handsome face showed his tion as he said, Now, Im at the pinnacle of ninth grade Supreme Martial Artist! Me too. Feng Yurou said, I didnt expect us to benefit greatly from this fight! If we advance, we would reach the Nine Heavens End Point as described by the white-robeddy. Yue Lingxues eyes lit up as he said, I can feel a strong pliable barrier in front of us... once we surmount it, it would be a new world for us! Feng Yurou nodded and sighed as she said, If we surmount the endpoint, whats the use? She turned her head with guilt as she looked at Yue Lingxue. We are a couple for a long time... I... Yue Lingxue hugged his wife in his arms and said gently, This is the limitation of the Moon Breeze As One. Its not your fault. Moreover... if you are by my side, even if we dont have children... whats the big deal? Im already contented. Feng Yurou nodded silently and snuggled in his arms. At this moment, the powerful ninth grade Supreme Martial Artist had be a vulnerable woman. Lets go into the city. Yue Lingxue said and Feng Yurou nodded. At this moment, a voice rang from afar, Using Moon Breeze As One doesnt mean you cant have children... both of you havent reached the cultivation level yet. It was the voice of Zi Xueqing. The couple lifted their heads happily. Really!? But she did not respond. Lets go! Yue Lingxue was resolute. Lets go to Tianji City! She must be there! ... Chu Yang roared angrily as his sword energy surged! Besides him, the three persons long swords were momentarily dyed! The Sovereign of Swords power was facing off the Martial Saint and it had a resilient dignity! The three swords made clinking sounds together. An indication of swords being subdued. The two ck-d figures sneered and said, Sovereign of Swords?! If you were a Saint of Swords, it would create trouble for us... but since you are a Sovereign of Swords, it poses no problems for us! Chu Yang straightened his sword and said, Whether it will bring you trouble, it cant be articted. The two ck-d figures said condescendingly, If we cant articte, then lets fight it out. They split and attacked from both sides. Their moves created immense pressure on Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian! Chu Yangs gaze flickered as he shouted, Supreme Martial Saints?! He reacted and said, You arew-enforcement officers? The two ck-d figures broke into weirdughter as their agile bodies descended rapidly. Chu Yang descended from the sky like aet. He knew that he was no match for them! He had to avoid them. The dark-robed woman was also a Martial Saint but she had just attained it and was no match for both of them, As Chu Yang plummeted, he said hastily, Hold your breath! Stay side by side and regte your breath... He had the tone of a forest bandit who had failed in robbery and was attacked. Both Martial Saints pursued relentlessly. Wu Qianqian extended her long sword horizontally. As the cold rays reflected from her sword, she appeared behind Chu Yang! She intended to fend off the two powerful Martial Saints alone! Her right hand extended back and caught up with the falling Chu Yang and she gave him an additional shove! Chu Yang descended faster. But he was immensely shocked! This dark-robeddys cultivation was far inferior. She was in a precarious position after shielding him! She was sacrificing her life in exchange for his escape! Who is she?! And why is she doing this? The two ck-d Martial Saints eyes were filled with ruthlessness. Their long swords left behind a trailing light screen as they bore down with the pressure of a mountain! Wu Qianqian scoffed and said, Three, thousand, miles of, frozen, ice! She pointed her long sword as her right soft palm extended out. A cold drift exploded out from her palm and caused the temperature to drop rapidly! As Chu Yang sshed into the water and sank, theke surface had frozen into thickyers of ice! Under her mask, Wu Qianqian smiled triumphantly. I am helping you to escape. Otherwise, you wont be able to escape as the opponents are too strong. I am also no match for both of them and unable to dy them for long. Hence, I used Three Thousand Miles of Frozen Ice to divulge my identity. If they are wary of my Teacher, we would be safe. Even if they do not care, after listening to the name, they would hesitate. Even if the dy is as short as the blink of an eye, it is good for you to flee further! Then I would freeze the water surface. If they disregarded my Teacher and killed me and goes into the water to pursue you, I and my ice surface would obstruct them. With these three obstructions and your intelligence, you could escape unscathed! I am confident of your escape! That way, I am relieved and I am absolved... However... you must not be silly! Do note back for me on the basis of loyalty... my sacrifice would be meaningless... Indeed. Once the Three Thousand Miles of Frozen Ice was used, the two supreme Martial Saints were taken aback and immediately retracted their sword energy. Little girl, are you a disciple of the renowned Moon Breeze couple? Wu Qianqian said coldly, So what if I am? What will you do if Im not? The two Martial Saints were in a dilemma. Thisdy was the one responsible for causing the downfall of the Chen family outside the city! She was the disciple of Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue! Chu Yang has to be killed as its an order from the second son of our master. However, a disciple of the Moon Breeze couple is hindering us. What should we do? The two Martial Saints looked at each other with their eyes glimmering. It waste at night and there were few people around. Even if there were people... it was inconsequential. Moreover, they were masked... who would know who did it? They were wary of the Moon Breeze couple cing a prohibition on her. If a prohibition existed, both of them would be in trouble. Even the Ye family would be in trouble! Little girl, even if you are the disciple of the Moon Breeze couple, they are not around. Let me advise you to leave! I wont take this matter to heart! one of them said in a low voice. The other guy activated his full meridian energy of a Martial Saint and focused on Wu Qianqians mask to check on her spiritual fluctuation. After a long time, he affirmed that the little girls strength was achieved rapidly without consolidation! At this stage, it was not possible for any spiritual prohibition. Both of them looked at each other and nodded as they made their decision! If they could avoid killing the disciple of the Moon Breeze disciple, they would. If not, they would kill her decisively. If you leave, I would also leave. Wu Qianqian said in a hoarse voice, I dont intend to interfere in your affairs. But you are taking advantage of the weak and I dont agree with your deeds. Both of them said, Little girl, you are adamant, arent you? Wu Qianqian did not detect water movements for a long time and deduced that Chu Yang had escaped. She was reassured and said, You are merely a bunch of shameless viins. Both of them were infuriated! Little girl, you are tired of living! They shed their long swords and attacked! This time, the attacks were more vicious than the previous ones! They wanted to kill her fast, especially when they found out that she was the disciple of the Moon Breeze couple... the faster the better! Wu Qianqian sneered as she held her cold shiny de and charged. Smack! Wu Qianqian was only a third grade Martial Saint and her opponents were eighth grade! It was a difference of Heaven and Earth! It was merely a face-to-face sh and Wu Qianqians sword was broken. She flew back like a kite separated from the string. Fresh blood flowed at the corners of her mouth ... She tried her best to avoid a head-on sh. As her skills were far inferior, she only contacted a portion of their energy and she could not take it! They grinned maliciously as they said, Trying to leave? Dont think we cant kill the disciple of the Moon Breeze couple? Wu Qianqian managed to survive the first blow and they were taken by surprise. It was a freak ident so the second time they attacked, they did not hesitate. She felt a cold gusty windpping her face. She was about to be crushed by the immense force but her eyes were smiling. I am absolved. And contented. Before I die, I managed to see you. To be able to sacrifice, in exchange for your life, was enough. I am most pleased... that you do not know who I am. Perhaps you would feel pity, but you would not be guilty and sad... Wu Qianqian smiled bitterly and she brandished her broken sword to stop her retreat. Charging forward, her green hair danced in the air and she looked like a moth drawn to a me. She was about to throw her vulnerable self in the path of the fatal sword energy! Die... Even if I die, I must ensure my corpse is dismembered! Chu Yang, if I survive, I may appear with my true self in front of you, but... I am dying... I cant let you recognize me. Both of them used their full force to strike! Wu Qianqian met them with haste! Three of them made their decisions to sh head-on. One side was confident and sure of victory while the other side knew she would lose but insisted on fighting! Wu Qianqian knew that since both of them fought with her, they would not let her escape! If she fled, one of them could catch up with her while the other could search for Chu Yang! I might as well push my luck! Death... is of no consequence. To make my death worthwhile is the greater concern. A mans death might be due to his ideal, career, aspirations, a lofty goal or his love. There were simply too many reasons for a man to die... But for a woman, when she was willing to sacrifice, most of the time, it was for the man she loved deeply! Wu Qianqian bit her red lips lightly with her pearly teeth as she leaped! Her light body, that was filled with great resolve, went into the path of the sword energy! Chapter 1017 - Debut Of The Rainbow Sword!

Chapter 1017: Debut Of The Rainbow Sword!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two Ye ns pugilistsughed sinisterly as they watched Wu Qianqian rushing into their lethal sword paths. Their eyes were filled with pleasure and excitement. This woman who was dying by their sword was the disciple of Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou! They felt great satisfaction at the thought of this. Who dared to kill their disciple? Us! After killing her and Chu Yang, they would escape to a faraway ce and nobody would know! They were about to sh! At this critical moment, the sword vibration that sounded like a dragons moan pierced the air and melted the ice on theke surface. A ray of sword energy came up like a rising sun and leaped out of the ripplingke. It became a ray of rainbow! Yes, it was a rainbow! Because the sword was filled with red, orange, yellow, green, blue and violet colors! This ray of rainbow had astonishing speed and it bypassed Wu Qianqians body and shed with the sword energy of both eighth grade Martial Saints. Chu Yang flicked his left hand and propelled Wu Qianqian back. A cold lonely sword shed across the sky. The loud nging of metal was heard and the trio flew back in the air. The clothes of the two Martial Saints were messed up as they flew back dozens of feet! They looked in shock at Chu Yang who had appeared again from theke. They could not imagine that he was a seventh grade Sovereign of Swords before entering theke! After he appeared from theke, he had be an eighth grade Saint of Swords! This... this was too incredible! They looked at each other and felt that the information they had was wrong. Thoughts of retreating started to germinate. They signaled to each other without a word and leaped up in an attempt to escape! Chu Yangughed triumphantly and said, Thinking of escaping? Im unable to kill eighth grade Martial Saints? His tone had mirrored the two Martial Saints tone when they taunted Wu Qianqian previously. Chu Yangs dark figure flit past and his sword shed twice. Wu Qianqian was puzzled as she felt that two rays of rainbowing out of the sword had no power. The effect on the two Martial Saints was entirely different. The two rainbow streaks were like two sharp des that impaled in their eyes! They were instantly blinded by the colors! They could not make out directions! And they panicked! What kind of technique was that? The sword spirit had possessed Chu Yang and made him vibrate his wrist at high speed, causing theteral sides of the sword to quiver and refract the rainbow lights from the sky. To control your opponents, blind them first! Both Martial Saints panicked in mid-air. They lost their sight and sense of direction like lost souls. Their energy dipped and they fell rapidly. Chu Yang was in hot pursuit and kicked at them. His left legnded on the right Martial Saint while his right leg stomped on the left Martial Saint. Chu Yangs legs were crisscrossed and he exerted great force on the two Martial Saints! They plummeted at full speed after being kicked and crashed face-down at thekeside with a loud thud! Both of them had a great constitution and leaped up immediately, leaving two human depressions on the ground. They ran in a bid to escape. An eerie voice said, Running away? Havent you heard... where you fall is where you lie down? Wu Qianqian covered her chest to regte her breath. After hearing this, she almost choked on her breath. She only heard of Where you fall is where you stand up instead of Where you fall is where you lie down. Chu Yang , who was possessed by the sword spirit, turned with lightning reflex and emitted rainbow streaks from his long sword. The surroundings were illuminated with beautiful colors. Underneath the beautiful colors was a lethal intent. Two pping sounds filled the air and two of them rolled back. Their back spine was hit by the sword spine and the blows paralyzed them. They were unable to exert their strength and were pped back. Their chests were stepped on while their eyes were blinded by rainbows. After which, they were kicked twice. One kicknded on the chin that was fractured. The other kick stomped on the Dantian meridian and caused it to burst. They lost all their strength and did not have the energy to kill themselves. Both of them were flung together and they became dizzy and dazed. The sword spirit left Chu Yangs body and returned to the awareness realm to continue figuring out Chu Yangs Rainbow Technique. To the sword spirit, the usage of light was apletely new realm of study. While Chu Yang was meditating on the technique, the sword spirit was also trying to figure it out. After this battle, the effects were obvious but the sword spirit felt that the full potential of this technique had not been figured out. Once the two Martial Saints were defeated, the sword spirit went back immediately. That dark-robeddy... required Chu Yangs attention and understanding... hence the sword spirit vanished abruptly. Chu Yang was not ready and fell to the ground on his butt. And then he recovered his senses. Wu Qianqian saw Chu Yang fall to the ground and was worried. She disregarded the pain in her stomach. Rushing over, she asked, You... are you alright? Chu Yang smiled and replied, Im alright... thank you,dy. How do I address you... After some observation, though she was masked, Chu Yang felt that she looked familiar and was curious. Why does this dark-robeddy look like Senior Sister Wu Qianqian? But... it is not possible. Wu Qianqian was married to the Iron Cloud Emperor Tie Butian and was the Empress in the Iron Cloud Pce. How could she be here? When I left the Lower Three Heavens, Wu Qianqian was only a Martial Arts Great Master. Even if she went to the Upper Three Heavens, she could not possibly attain Martial Saint level. The increments from ninth grade Martial Arts Great Master to third grade Martial Saint... was an astonishing 40 levels! The time difference was only one and a half year and not even two years. How could it be? As a Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword... my progress was not as fast! As for Wu Qianqian, it was impossible. Hence this dark-robeddy could not be Wu Qianqian! Wu Qianqian turned her head to avoid direct eye contact. She said in a hoarse voice, Its nothing much. I cant stand the way they took advantage of their greater number to bully you. Chu Yangughed heartily. You are indeed a chivalrous disciple of the Moon Breeze Supreme Martial Artists. Wu Qianqian said, Lets dispense with the formalities. I believe you are eager to question both Martial Saints. I heard you mentioned they werew enforcement officers... perhaps you had a conflict with them at a young age? Chu Yang smiled and said, I said they werew enforcement officers but they are not! Thew enforcement officers brought with them a special aura like the cruel demeanor of the Interrogation Hall wardens... they viewed everyone as prisoners. Both of them do not have such aura... I do not have any entanglements with them... hence they must be acting under orders... He smiled casually as his eyes lit up with sharp focus. He grinned ruthlessly as he said, However, the truth is about to be known! Chapter 1018 - What Is Cruelty?

Chapter 1018: What Is Cruelty?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Qianqian nodded and said with tiredness, Youll take care of them. Ill take my leave. Chu Yang furrowed his brows and said, You are injured. Its better to rest. Wu Qianqian endured her pain and said, I have my ways. She wanted to leave as soon as possible as she was afraid Chu Yang might discover her identity at close proximity! Wu Qianqian was confident that Chu Yang was already suspecting her as Wu Qianqian. As the difference in time, space, cultivation and identity were too great, hence Chu Yang was not able to confirm his suspicion. If she was not a Martial Saint and a Moon Breeze disciple, then Chu Yang would have called out her name! Chu Yang pondered and took out a pill. He said, This is a healing pill, you may take it. Thank you. Wu Qianqian was trusting as she popped it into her mouth without examining it. Chu Yang gazed intently at her and smiled. Lady, have we met before? Wu Qianqian was startled and replied, No, Ive no impression of you. But I find you familiar. Chu Yang smiled and said, You look like my friend. Wu Qianqian asked, Is your friend your sweetheart? Chu Yang sighed andughed but he did not say a word. Wu Qianqian smiled and said, Take care, Im leaving. Her slender body leaped into the air and did a twist before vanishing like aet. Chu Yang asked after her, Arent you curious to know who they are? Wu Qianqian did not respond. It seemed she had traveled far. Chu Yang, you sidestepped my question! The distant Wu Qianqian smiled bitterly. Wu Qianqian mustered up her courage to ask that question: Is your friend your sweetheart? She tried very hard to control herself but she could not resist finding out her status in Chu Yangs heart. But Chu Yang chose to sidestep her question. Wu Qianqian did not know what to feel. She was well aware of Chu Yangs way of interrogation. He would definitely obtain the information that he wanted! The interrogation would be very bloody and it was not appropriate for her to stay. Chu Yang stood by theke as he gazed in the direction that Wu Qianqian had left. He said silently to himself, Sword spirit, did I do right? The sword spirit replied nonchntly, Whats that? Chu Yang smiled bitterly and said, Well... the way I treated Senior Sister Wu... is that right? The sword spirit widened his eyes. You couldnt confirm her identity, could you? Chu Yang breathed deeply and said, I dont know why she came to Upper Three Heavens, why she became a Moon Breeze disciple and why she attained Martial Saint level... but I am sure its her! Its definitely her. The sword spirit knitted his brows. Reason? Chu Yang said softly, She tried to keep a low profile as she was afraid I might recognize her. But my suspicion was confirmed by what she said. What did she say? Perhaps you had a conflict with thew enforcement officers at a young age? There was bitterness in his eyes. Though I look young, I am a Sovereign of Swords. With this cultivation, Im able to maintain my youth. If she doesnt know me, why is she so sure that I am young? Shes obviously worried. Im only her acquaintance, why is she worried about me? The sword spirit said, She could be chivalrous and its hard to judge. Its too far a stretch to use this reason. Good. The second reason is when I gave her the healing pill, she popped it into her mouth without examining it. Chu Yang smiled. She trusted me. Shes a young woman. Would she trust a stranger she had just met? Senior Sister Wu always trusts me! The sword spirit nodded in agreement. Reason three, when I asked her if we had ever met before, her heartbeat was extremely fast! Chu Yang said, Reason four, she asked me... if my friend was my sweetheart. Its inappropriate to ask such a question in the first meeting... the question also showed a strong suppressed desire. Chu Yang sighed. If shes not Senior Sister Wu, then my eyes are blind! The sword spirit kept quiet for a while before saying, If you knew her identity, then... youre breaking her heart by your aloofness. Chu Yang kept quiet while he ruminated for a while. He said gently, Am I not touched? Am I not touched? Can I bear to break her heart? But I... hehe, I thought if I left, she would forget about me. Moreover, she decided to marry Tie Butian... hes a man, a ruler and my friend. If I acknowledge her, am I not breaking up her family? So I have to remain aloof. Thats correct. Why did the Iron Cloud Empresse to Upper Three Heavens? The sword spirits brows were tightly knitted. He agreed with what Chu Yang had said. He only thought of how Wu Qianqian would be heartbroken but he forgot that she was Tie Butians wife. It was indeed inappropriate for Chu Yang to say anything. A rare man like Tie Butian should not be cuckolded... Moreover, hes Chu Yangs friend. But the sword spirit did not know if Tie Butian heard Chu Yang say, Tie Butians a man, she would strangle him on the spot. She had borne him a son and he said... shes a man! Your entire family consisted of men! Lets not talk about this. Chu Yang was feeling frustrated. After confirming Wu Qianqians identity, Chu Yang was vexed. He was touched and angry at the same time. You are someones wife, why arent you observing your obligations? Yes, you had a deep affection for me and I had let you down. I did not respond directly to your... affection. My heart... only had Qingwu. Now, you are someones wife and yet you are following me. Why did you do that... How should I deal with it? When I next meet Tie Butian, even if I am innocent, I do not dare to face my battlerade, brother and good friend! Chu Yang sighed and decided if given the chance, he would persuade Senior Sister Wu that she had a husband and should stop following me... she should return to her husband. It is a tricky situation... If I lose control someday... I would not be able to face the world again... Chu Yang felt more vexed the more he pondered. He walked towards the unlucky prisoners and tore away their masks. He scrutinized them as they red wide-eyed at him and indicated their unyielding attitude. Chu Yang thought to himself, The left guys face shape, gaze and demeanor indicated he was tough and not afraid to die. The other one was not afraid to die but his eyes were shifty... For interrogation, if the King of Hell Chu imed to be the worlds number two, thew enforcement officers of the Interrogation Hall would not dare to im to be the worlds top! He decided the guy on the left guy. Without a word, he pped hard on his face and eight to nine of his teeth fell out. Quit thinking... you can... extract any information from me! the guy muttered unintelligibly but with conviction. I dont intend to ask! I only wanted to torture you so that you quit being human in your next life! Chu Yang pped him again. Did I ask you? Pah! His right face was pped. The two ps dislodged all his teeth. Chu Yang lifted him and tore his clothes. Then he kicked his naked body to a tree. As the naked guy stood by the tree, Chu Yang kicked him viciously at his crotch. Pah! His crotch was a mess of flesh and blood. Chu Yang scoffed and said, Im not asking you! And he added another kick! Did I ask you? Am I that idle to ask you? Pom! The Martial Saint was in such pain that he could not utter a sound. After recovering his breath, he broke into a long wail. Smack! A muddy grass patch was shoved into his mouth with force. He moaned before passing out. Chu Yangs face was hardened with cruelty. He pierced with a tree branch and prated the Martial Saints skull, pinning him to the tree. The Martial Saint screamed as he woke up to the pain. Chu Yang said calmly, In your next life, remember not to be human! Ka-cha! His finger was crushed. The other intact prisoner was sneering in the beginning. After witnessing the torture, he could not help saying, Chu Yang, you scumbag! Kill us if you dare. Youre not a hero the way you torture him! No! I dont wish to be a hero. I only have the capability to torture you to a state worse than death! Chu Yang revealed his canine teeth as he smiled. Kill both of you? Its too easy on you. The tortured Martial Saint had his bones crushed and a body full of blood. His body was peppered with numerous wounds and it looked like a nightmares scene. Chu Yang extended his hand and retrieved a big bag of salt. He fed the salt to the man on the ground and smiled. Is it tasty? The man on the ground trembled. What are you going to do? Im going to let him experience a pleasure! And let you watch with pleasure. Chu Yang rubbed his hands and the salt dissolved into a solution. He sshed the salt solution at the wounded man. The wounded man emitted gagged sounds and a muffled scream. His rolling eyes showed white and his body convulsed violently. The man on the ground trembled more violently than his woundedpanion. Dog! Scumbag... B*stard... You... If you dare, kill me! Kill me... He wanted to turn away but Chu Yang held his neck, pried open his eyelids and forced him to watch. Chu Yang observed the man on the ground carefully as he was the one that would reveal information. If he had interrogated him, even if he tortured him to death, it would be of no use. Chu Yang was unable to use the Soul Control Method as the Martial Saint had Spiritual Concentration. If he failed, he would be retarded... The prisoner was extremely fearful, but... Chu Yang knew that he had not broken down mentally. Chu Yang extended his hand and a big bag of salt appeared in his hands. He scattered the salt on the open wounds of the man who was pinned to the tree. He struggled and convulsed in agony. He gaped and exhaled in short bursts when the pain surpassed his threshold but he was unable to make any sounds... He exhaled in big gulps and could not breathe. Watch this. Chu Yang smiled at the prisoner on the ground as he held a pail of honey. Chu Yang fed honey to him and he eximed, Honey! The prisoner was experienced and understood all these methods. Whatever Chu Yang took out, he understood the use. At this moment, he hated his experience and understanding. It was too cruel! Chu Yang smiled. Is it fun? He sshed the honey on the prisoner who was pinned on the tree. The honey was sticky and covered the wounds with a thick fragrance. But the salt was sealed within the wounds. The pinned prisoner pushed his body up and opened his toothless mouth as he screamed voiceless at the sky. A faint twirling smoke came out above his head. His two legs kicked after which he lost his breath. Too fast. Chu Yang tilted his head and pondered for a while before gesturing with his open palms to the man on the ground. Hes dead. The man on the ground was mentally confused. He gasped as his face was filled with fear. The muscles at the corner of his eyelids twitched as he looked at Chu Yang with fear instead of hate! He was a Devil! As a Martial Saint, he understood what the twirling white smoke meant... The soul was expelled from the body! Chu Yang was able to cause his soul to be expelled without using mystical skills while a Martial Saint was conscious by using only torture. How cruel was that? And this executioner had been smiling throughout the process! As though he was chatting with his good friend! That was the scary part! A fierce-looking torturer was not scary as he was strong in appearance but cowardly inside. Aposed torture that managed to expel the soul from the body was a ssic method of the King of Hell! Chu Yang had turned his body and was washing his hands carefully with theke water. Chu Yang stood in front of him and examined his own fingers as he sighed. Though this pair of hands had caused countless casualties, they were never stained with blood stench. Chu Yang gazed into his eyes and said sadly, Actually, I had no intention to cause him a painful death. He was already quite old and was raised by his parents for quite some time. The prisoner on the ground looked even more terrified. Chu Yang was extremely perverted... The dead prisoner had his soul expelled... and you are acting kind? Chu Yang twisted his neck and said gently, Ill ask you a few questions. You can choose to answer or not. If you refuse, I wont ask you again. Do you understand? If you answer, Ill grant you a quick painless death. Chu Yang pointed at the corpse. A quicker death than his. The prisoner on the ground trembled and curled up slowly as he moaned. It sounded like he was whimpering. Chu Yang ignored him. He did not look at him. Instead, he looked deeply at theke surface and asked gently, Which n do you belong to? Ye n! Im from the Ye family! He did not wait for Chu Yang to finish his words and blurted as though a dy would cause his demise. Chu Yang suppressed his smile and said, Really? He ced his feet above the prisoners crotch area. Chapter 1019 - So, What…

Chapter 1019: So, What...

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang suppressed his smile and said, Really? He ced his feet above the prisoners crotch area. Really... Its the truth... the prisoner said as he shivered. As the leg was about tond on his crotch, he howled and said hastily, Ill tell you everything for a quick death! If I am lying... may my ancestors and future generations be b*stards! Please... believe me... Ooo... He broke into tears! His willpower waspletely destroyed. In his eyes, Chu Yang was the reincarnation of the Devil! And more terrifying than the Grim Reaper! As a battle-hardened pugilist, he had seen numerous tortures and interrogations. But such decisive and sadistic method of interrogation was his first time encountering it. Especially... when Chu Yang expelled the soul from hispanion without staining himself with any blood. He looked fearfully at Chu Yangs dark robe as his hands supported the ground underneath and he backed up continuously... Chu Yang followed his gaze to his own body. He had a realization and said, Oh, I forgot. I have cleanlinesspulsion. The prisoner on the ground vomited. His tears started flowing as he vomited. Cleanlinesspulsion... d*mn you to have cleanlinesspulsion... Seeing his reaction, Chu Yang smiled. Tell me who sent you? Chu Yang asked. Its second young master, Ye Shifeng... third young master, Ye Shiyu who did the nning. Ye Shifeng? Ye Shiyu? Why did they want to kill me? Because... the second young master found you repulsive... you fooled the third young master before... this... Just because of this? Chu Yang was suspicious. Its the truth! If there are lies, my fate will be like him! He started swearing. Hmm, I believe you. How many people did the Ye n send? How many Supreme Martial Artists? And which grade? Altogether 30 people. There is one sixth grade Supreme Martial Artist, one fifth grade Supreme Martial Artist, two third grade Supreme Martial Artists, five ninth grade Martial Saints, eighteen eighth grade Martial Saints... fifty first and second grade Martial Saints. The rest are powerful Monarch Level pugilists. He answered very promptly. Oh? That many people? Chu Yang frowned and said, ording to the norms of the Nine Super ns, sending that many people must be a drain on the n? Are the ns that powerful? This was what Chu Yang had been considering. No, no... there are many powerful fighters in our n, he spoke in fear as he was afraid Chu Yang would not believe him. He quickly added, The current Nine Super ns are not the same as the previous Nine Super ns... especially the males of the ns were much different... Eh? Different from the previous males of the Nine Super ns? Chu Yang raised his eyebrows. Perhaps... the males in the Nine Super ns have two family jewels? No, no, no. Not two family jewels... He said, I dont know the exact details... From the legends, a few thousand years ago, Lord Dharma Supreme gathered the leaders of the Nine Super ns for a meeting. From then on, the powerful fighters of the Nine Super ns were half-retired... and secret groups formed within the Nine Super ns... they started giving importance to people with great potential. Excluding those with genius attributes, those with great potential within the n were given special herbs to reproduce more... the powerful fighters in the Nine Super ns were no longer a small number... Hmm. Chu Yang furrowed his brows. How many in the Ye n? This time, only two secret branches sent out their men... Every branch deployed one-third of its strength... And Ye ns secret branches totaled eight... He continued saying, I dont know the exact number. Hmm... Chu Yang went into deep thoughts. There is more to this than meets the eye. From the memories of the divine spirit of the first generation Nine Tribtions Sword Master, the Supreme Dharma and the Nine Tribtions Sword Master should be on the same side. For generations, once the Nine Tribtions Sword Master defeated the Upper Three Heavens and obtained the sixth segment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, he would look for Supreme Dharma to discuss important affairs... This time, the Supreme Dharma instigated the Nine Super ns to strengthen themselves. Was he making things difficult for the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? What was the reason? After Chu Yang obtained the memories of the divine spirit, he thought of finding Lord Supreme Dharma at the Law Enforcement Headquarters. He did not expect to obtain assistance, only peace with the Law Enforcement. That was the greatest help to him. However, he discovered startling information from his prisoner. The current Supreme Dharma was suspect. That was beyond doubt. Chu Yangs back broke out in cold sweat. It was fortunate that he did not go... If not, the memories of the divine spirit of the first generation Nine Tribtions Sword Master would have caused his death without him knowing why... What herb did the Ye n bring this time? Chu Yang kept the issue of the Supreme Dharma in the bottom of his heart and asked. Our Ye n is using the Nine-Colored Lotus and we had sent it to the Medicine Banquet with the protection of the Supreme Martial Artists... Our Ye n had passed the initial selection test! the prisoner said as he trembled. Preposterous! Chu Yang was furious. They are resorting to under-the-table maniptions? The King of Hell Chu was not angry about the maniptions. Rather, once the Nine-Colored Lotus was handed over to the Medicine Banquet, with Zhuge ns underhanded methods, it was close to impossible for him to obtain the Nine-Colored Lotus before thepetition! That was the actual reason for his wrath! As he was about toplete the medicine prescription for curing Chu Leer, the unexpected cropped up. The Martial Saint prisoner lowered his head in silence. Thats unscrupulous! Chu Yang said angrily, With that many people and highly skilled fighters, I dont think youre only escorting the herb. Are there any other reasons? Chu Yang calmly raised up a series of questions! I heard... in the siege of the Three Stars Divine n, the Zhuge n formed an alliance with the Lan n and captured the Three Stars Divine ns elder... During this period, the elder was imprisoned in the Zhuge n and they benefited tremendously from the obtained secret information... we are taking this opportunity to find out if we could rescue the elder... Three Stars Divine ns elder? In the Zhuge n? Chu Yang was shocked when he heard this. Abruptly, his old hate surged within! He suddenly remembered at the Lower Three Heavens, Zhuge Chang Fengid siege on his brother. It was during that time that Tan Tans identity was confirmed... So that was the reason... His brother almost died from his injuries! He had not sought the Zhuge n for vengeance! Chu Yang was in deep thoughts as he said, When is your Elder Master Ye Diing? The prisoners pupils contracted as he hemmed and hawed. Chu Yang nodded and smiled coldly. Actually Ye Di was not as passive as described by Ye Shifeng... that Ye Di would arrive at ater date. Instead... Ye Dis already here. And hes hidden in the Ye ns expedition group! Is that correct? The prisoner lowered his head. Chu Yang thought for a while and said, Your times up. The prisoner lifted his head as Chu Yang shattered the crown of his head with his palm! In thete night, theke was dark and the mist shrouded much of the ce. Chu Yangs faint muttering could be heard... Ye Shifeng... Ye Shifeng... Ye n... Zhuge n... He muttered again, Actually... Lan ns hatred for the Zhuge n should be greater... He remembered. When the sword spirit possessed Chu Yang in the fight against Zhuge Chang Feng, Zhuge Chang Feng said in shock, Are you a member of the Lan n? If theres no hostility... Zhuge Chang Feng would not have mentioned the Lan n during that critical moment of life and death. Why didnt he mention other ns? Chu Yang muttered softly as he hatched his schemes. Theplexity is not good... Its better to keep it simple. Wouldnt Diwu Qingrou look forward to it? Chu Yang smiled as his dark figure floated up and vanished into the shadows! ... Zi Xieqing and Chu Leer came back to the inn. Chu Leer lied on the bed fast asleep with gentle breaths. Zi Xieqing seemed to be waiting for Chu Yang, who asked, Where did you go? Zi Xieqing smiled and said, Went out to y. Chu Yang felt that Zi Xieqings aura was different. It was like... more perfect and stronger. He asked curiously, What happened? Zi Xieqing was excited as she said, Im able to collect my required energy from the Tao State in a short period of time. Chu Yang was exhrated. Congrattions, Im getting my freedom soon. Hmm. Zi Xieqing rolled her eyes at him. There are still holes and only you can fill them... youll not rest during for this period of time. Ill help you improve your cultivation and seek enlightenment in the Tao State. Chu Yang almost broke down in tears. Elder sister Zi... Zi Xieqingughed sinisterly. Chu Yang kept his wits and said, I can ede to your request as youre not an outsider. However, youve to help me. Zi Xieqingughed though she was angry. Though I obtained the Tao States energy, it was extremely beneficial to Chu Yang. This rascal was asking for more when he was reaping the benefits. What is it? she asked. Chu Yang smiled mysteriously and said, If this is sessful, we would have unlimited energy of the Tao State. Zi Xieqings eyes lit up as she gave Chu Yang a good kick. Her brows straightened as she said, Tell me! Rumours have it... that the Zhuge n imprisoned a powerful Three Stars Divine ns elder... Chu Yang said mysteriously, Currently all the great powers are gathered for this event, We only need to so and so... and then do that and that. Hehe, at that time, all the powerful fighters would do that... and that... then you can do that... and that... Rascal head! Zi Xieqing was piqued and excited by what she heard. She agreed with the n but caught hold of Chu Yangs head and gave him a good beating. Then she went back to her room to rest. Chu Yang massaged his head and gritted his teeth angrily behind her back. I am not as powerful as her so I could only follow her whims. When I am more powerful than you, just you wait! Chapter 1020 - The First Step Of The Plan!

Chapter 1020: The First Step Of The n!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zi Xieqing returned to her room and remembered she did not tell Chu Yang about her fight with the Moon Breeze Supreme Martial Artists. She said to herself that it was alright to say it tomorrow as the rascal would not mind. However... in order to have children after mastering the Moon Breeze Technique... Hehe, Chu Yang, this is my present for you. Hope that you can make full use of it. ... Before dawn, a white figure shot out from Zi Xieqings room. It shed and vanished into thin air. Chu Yang was meditating when he heard clearly the voice say, Let me check out the first step. The voice was extremely faint. Chu Yang opened his eyes as he smiled. He gradually knitted his brows as he pondered, This matter... if Diwu Qingrou knew about it, it would be perfect. Because its in line with the Diwu ns interest. Diwu Qingrou would definitely make the ns. At this thought, Chu Yang felt regretful. He should not have caused the death of Diwu Qingyun. Now that Qingyun was dead, he had no messenger... Chu Yang furrowed his brows and thought bitterly. How could he let this matter be known to Diwu Qingrou? ... The white figure was as swift as the wind and circled above Tianjin city before descending. She knocked down a window and a white ray shot into the room like lightning. Ye Shifeng and Ye Shiyu were waiting anxiously in the room. Why arent they back yet? Did they meet with a mishap? After Shifeng finished speaking, the window shattered. A white ray flew atop the room beam. It was a shiny short sword. On it was a white note with blood written words. Ye Shiyu leaped and brought the note down. On it was crimson words that said, Biting off more than you can chew! Angry roars filled the air as the powerful fighters of the Ye n leaped on the rooftop. The Ye brothers also hurried outside. A masked white figureughed condescendingly when everyone came out. She extended her finger and pointed at them as she sneered. Ye n! Ye n! Just you wait... Hahaha... In herughter, the white figure diminished to a white streak as she flew into the distance... The Supreme Martial Artists of the Ye n shouted angrily, Chase after her! Numerous men chased after her hastily. But the white figure had vanished without a trace. ... At a different location in the city. A white figure descended. The white robe turned mysteriously to ck when the figurended. The dark color of the night. The white figure became a dark figure. Nobody could figure out that the dark figure was a woman. The figure had be short and fat. The figure darted into the guesthouse like a shooting star. Without hesitation, she pped out with her palm! A loud demolishing noise rang in the air as the premium rooms of the guesthouse was disintegrated. The dark figure lowered her voice and said, Youre tired of living. You are trash and yet dared to covet the Divine ns treasure! Come out, Im going to teach you a lesson! Those who are not involved, scram! A few angry-looking men jumped out. The Ling ns Supreme Martial Artists were infuriated. They were humiliated by a woman on their journey as their skills were inferior. However, their frustrations were on the brink of breaking out. Upon arriving at Tianji City, they received the news of the Moon Breeze Supreme Martial Artists and felt great pressure. They discussed their nstest night. As they were about to rest, their rooms were destroyed... And the taunting words were illogical! D*mn! Are you treating the Ling n as weaklings? Whoever wants to bully us could do so? The tolerance is gone... A white-robed figure shed several times and appeared outside the guesthouse. The opposite dark-d figure was startled and gave a hollowugh. Apologies, I got the wrong person. He turned and left. Got the wrong person? The crowd was ignited by the irresponsible words! Why did you not recognize a beggar as your dad? After demolishing the rooms, you dared to say you got the wrong person? The four Supreme Martial Artists confronted the dark-d figure but the figure had gone far. The four Supreme Artists were unwilling to let it go. How could the honor of the Ling n be tainted? If the matter was not settled satisfactorily, they would quit the martial arts realm! The four of them gave the signal and chased after the dark-d figure. Their chests were about to explode with anger... In the early morning at the side of the Shui Ye Lake. The morning mist was sparse. Ye Shifeng, Ye Shiyu and the three dark-d elders stood by theke as they stared at two horrible-looking corpses. Everyone was looking glum. They chased the white-robed figure to this location but the figure vanished and they discovered the two corpses! Ye Shifeng eximed in shock. The reason why the white-robed figure led them here was to show them the two corpses! The white-robed figure was taunting them! The Ye brothers looked at each other and saw the regrets and their denial in the eyes. They never expected that two eighth grade Martial Saint would die in the mission to kill a puny Chu Yang! One of the corpses was full of dense crawling ants. There were even spiders, bees and hos... the corpse was no longer visible. The other corpse had his brain exploded and the body stuck in the mud. The face was contorted with extreme fear. The five of them studied for a long time but could not figure out how a powerful Martial Saint who was not afraid of death could be so fearful! For all eternity, the greatest challenge was to face death! The middle ck-d elder stood emotionless. He walked forward and examined carefully. Since the perpetrator wanted us to see, then well examine carefully. He waved his hand and the sleeves were curled up. The insects on the corpse that was pinned to the tree were swept clean. They saw the horrible state of the corpse and inhaled a gust of cold air. They felt sick within as if their organs were churning inside! The sight was beyond horrible! They are Ye Kong and Ye Yun. He walked forward as his emotionless eyes watched carefully. Then he looked at the corpse on the ground and said, Good riddance! The perpetrator is the worlds most ruthless person! No... He muttered to himself as he pondered deeply. The perpetrator is a super cruel and a ssic King of Hell type of executioner! He pointed his finger and sighed. Good execution! The perpetrator has a world-ss psychology understanding of powerful fighters. The Ye brothers were puzzled. Elder Master, what do you mean? The elder smiled as he pointed with his finger. The perpetrator fractured the jaw and ruptured Ye Kuns Dantian. Then Ye Kong was controlled by him. Then his next step was to destroy Ye Kungs lower body. This tree branch was used to prate his skull and pin him to the tree! He pointed at the suspect tree branch. The corpse was suspended on the tree by the thin tree branch. The end of the tree branch that was protruding out of his forehead was full of leaves. Then he crushed Ye Kongs bones and created wounds on his body. Then he washed the wounds with a salt solution before scattering with salt particles and finally, sealing the wounds and salt with honey. Ye Kongs death was due to his spirit being extinguished and his soul was expelled from the body! He was tortured to death. The elder kept quiet for a while and said, Superb torture technique. Even if there was deep hatred, it was enough to kill with a sh. Why did he torture Ye Kong? Ye Shifeng was full of anger and his eyes were red. He sent them on this mission so he felt responsible for their deaths. Ye Shifeng felt very guilty inside. Fool! the elder scolded angrily with his low voice, Do you think he tortured Ye Kong just to vent his anger? Isnt that so? Ye Shifeng trembled with anger. This executioner who deserved a thousand shes... he expelled Ye Kongs soul, isnt that torturing? The elder sighed and said, He made use of the cruelty on Ye Kong to destroy Ye Yuns willpower. Ye Kong and Ye Yun are eighth grade Martial Saints. If they were tortured together, no matter how cruel the torture was, they would endure to theirst breath. But he only tortured Ye Kong and left Ye Yun intact. Ye Yun witnessed his brother being tortured but he felt worse than suffering the torture himself. Because the pain of torture would upy the mind. As long as you gritted teeth and endured, you would not think of other stuff. The greater the cruelty of the torture, the easier it would be for an obstinate person to die of torture. But a spectator would not! Because he was able to think and imagine the effects of the torture uncontrobly! Ye Kong did not say anything from beginning till the end. The perpetrator did not ask because he knew Ye Kong would not divulge anything. His target was Ye Yun. When Ye Kong died, Ye Yun had already broken down. If not, the perpetrator would not let Ye Kong die! Observe Ye Yuns eyes that were full of grievances. Arent they full of fear? Look at his face. Isnt it showing terror? I know... I know that the perpetrator had obtained what he needed to know. The elder inhaled deeply. The perpetrator must be an experienced interrogator to know of such methods. Shifeng, you had created huge trouble. Could it be Chu Yang? Ye Shifeng lowered his head and asked softly. Most likely not, the elder wasposed as he said, From your description, the youth was less than twenty years old. Hehe... at such a tender age, even if he is a disciple of the Nine Super ns, he would not have such scheming mind and killed two eighth grade Martial Saints! A dark figure approached rapidly from far. There were a few white figures in pursuit behind him. The dark figure looked like a member of the Ye n. When he saw the five of them by theke, he made haste. The five of them frowned. Who are those bold white figures? Who dares to pursue Ye ns member? Chapter 1021 - Successful Or Not?

Chapter 1021: Sessful Or Not?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The dark figure approached closer and closer. The silhouette changed from a small dot to a short chubby figure. This kind of figure was prevalent in the current Ye ns expedition group! Abruptly, the dark figure tripped and fell to the ground. He struggled to stand up. Ye Shifeng shouted, Its bad! They saw that the dark figure was injured. The trip and fall allowed his pursuers to close in and give him a devastating palm blow! The dark figure had gotten up and was about to scream for help when he was hit on the back by a fatal palm blow. He stopped in mid-air before lifting up his head to spit out fresh blood. Then his body disintegrated and turned into blood mist! He perished without any traces! A single palm blow disintegrated a person! The five Ye n members witnessed the dark figure stopping before his body disintegrated and his limbs and head exploded most horrifically! The five of them watched the scene solemnly. Their eyes were filled with rage! The elders face became cold and hard as he said, A palm blow that disintegrates! This is a Supreme Martial Artists method. The Ling n has great ambition. The Ye brothers were tight-lipped. The eyes of the two Supreme Martial Artists were filled with raging mes. They looked at their targets with clenched fists. If it was a normal urrence, they would not be that agitated but they had witnessed the grotesque corpses of theirpanions when they were being led here. It was obvious the perpetrator was taunting them! Then they witnessed live, a member of the Ye n being disintegrated! That was like dousing fuel on an open me! Even the elder with superior willpower was full of rage. Nothing needed to be said for the other fourpanions. A thread of thought surged within them. A white figure led them to the waiting corpses that belonged to the Ye n. The ck figure who disintegrated appeared to belong to the Ye n. The white figure behind the disintegrated figure looked like... the previous white figure. We lost tworades, and another one died before us... D*mn! Is there an end to your taunting? They unknowingly med the three deaths on this group of white-robed men. Lets take a look! The five of them flew over. The five Ye n members arrived just as the four Ling n Supreme Martial Artists arrived. Seeing each other, they stopped at a distance of five feet and gazed intently. Everyones faces were solemn. Deep within their eyes, there were traces of anger that was heavily suppressed. I am curious to know who is that domineering. So its you. These exact words came out from two persons at the same timeThe Ye ns elder and Ling ns sixth grade Supreme Martial Artists. It was like a rehearsed stage line. Hehehehe... the Ye n elders eyes shed as he smiled coldly and said, Brother Ling, good skills! Good Technique! A single blow and you disintegrated a man. I am full of admiration. The Ling ns Supreme Martial Artist became more gloomy. Nobody would believe but he did not intend to kill! That dark figure led me here and I am left with no choice. The dark figures skill was almost on par with mine. My palm blow was to injure him and stop him from escaping only. I never expected my blow to disintegrate him! D*mn... his death was totally unexpected. He was surprised and angry. He saw the Ye n members gather here and start the usations. Immediately, mes of rage were stoked in him. Hehe... Brother Ye, youre in a good mood toe that early to appreciate theke scenery! the Ling n Supreme Martial Artist smiled coldly and said in a weird feminine tone. The Ye n elder almost could not control himself after hearing his words. Good mood? D*mn with the good mood! If I was not being baited by you scumbags, would I be up that early at theke? He gave a forced smile and said, Hehehe... Brother Lings a wise man to be able to see that. We are indeed admiring the beautiful scenery... Hei, hei, this astute observation and intelligence are the attributes of a loud sounding farting fairy! The Ling n Supreme Martial Artist was glum and said, Ye Zhangzui! What do you mean by that? This Ye n Elder Master was Ye Zhangzui. After hearing the words, even a person with deep cultivation would not be able to resist retorting. Ling Yuanshan, what do I mean? Hei hei, I would like to ask you instead! Whats the intention of the Ling n? Ling Yuanshan smiled coldly as he looked at Ye Zhangzui with an icy gaze. He articted word by word, Our Ling n did not antagonize the Ye n! You... shouldnt have done that. Ye Zhangzui focused his eyes and said, We had no animosity towards the Ling n but you killed our member in our presence! So hes one of you! Ling Yuanshans gaze was like a sharp de. Hes killed by you! Ye Zhangzui lifted his head and revealed eyes that were as dark as the night. He deserved to be killed. Ling Yuanshan said. Ye Zhangzui smiled coldly and said, Thats flesh and blood! Thats a human life! Ling Yuanshan, hehe... do you realize this is the start of our hatred? Ling Yuanshan smiled and said, I know that and more. Its about honor and reputation! Ye Zhangzuiughed so loudly that he fumbled and said, Ridiculous! Ridiculous! What honor! And nonsensical reputation! Ling Yuanshans pupils contracted as he said, Ye Zhangzui, it seems like a fight is inevitable. Perhaps you dont wish to fight? Ye Zhangzui looked tauntingly at him. If you dont fight, whatever you had done would be ridiculed! Ling Yuanshan stood up with his hands sped behind his back and said, For the past three thousand years, I had battled with the Heavens, Earth and humans and I had never shirked! He smiled as his gaze turned deathly cold. The Ye ns unscrupulous. Because of the Divine ns elder, you are pulling the Ling n into the fray... hehe... Ye Zhangzui, you are indeed scheming! Ye Zhangzui was agitated and his eyes gazed at Ling Yuanshan with malice. Ling Yuanshan, how do you know... about this? Ling Yuanshan shook his head and smiled. I dont know, but you told me. I told you? Ye Zhangzui barred the movement of hispanions behind him. He frowned and nced behind, asking softly, Ling Yuanshan... you were not herest night? Ling Yuanshan was startled and said, You are saying... we had been fooled? Both of them were sixth grade Supreme Martial Artists and had surpassed ordinary humans. Though they were angry, their wisdom was not affected. As they were escting to a fight, Ling Yuanshans words gave Ye Zhangzui a realization. You told me! You told me! How could I tell other people about this? Perhaps it was that dark-robed figure? Ye Zhangzui instantly thought about this. Shifeng, go back and do a headcount... see who is missing. Ye Zhangzui frowned and abruptly said, No! You... Duting, youll go! Shifeng cant handle alone. The second grade Supreme Martial Artist behind him acknowledged and vanished into a stream of green smoke. Ye Zhangzui turned to look at Ling Yuanshan. Their gazes met and they broke into a bitterugh. Ling Yuanshan shook his head and said, If you wanted to fight with me, you dont have to resort to such childish method... The man that Ye Zhangzui sent back had just left and Ling Yuanshan already believed Ye Zhangzui. At their level, certain things did not have to be articted. None of us are fools. Ye Zhangzui smiled bitterly and said, Thats right... we were led here by a white figure and discovered the two Martial Saint corpses... after that, you appeared... Ling Yuanshan was surprised. Two Martial Saint corpses? They looked at each other and felt that they were being tricked into a huge scheme. Ye Zhangzui did not exin and led them to the side of theke. With Ling Yuanshans deep cultivation, after witnessing the corpses he inhaled deeply. The three people behind him were shocked and almost vomited out. They remained silent. The truth was uncovered. They were almost tricked into fighting! But... even if they were being tricked, the insults that they hurled were irreversible and had be a heart sore! The Ye n would not stand being insulted! The Ling n would not tolerate provocation either! Both super ns had their reputation and baseline. Though their words were not harsh, as sixth grade Supreme Martial Artists, their words had a million times greater weight than normal people! Moreover... there was the unresolved issue of the Divine ns elder between them. Once this secret was revealed, the Ye and Ling ns would not be at ease. Even if the Ling n said they had no motives, but would the Ye n believe? It was not easy to determine the benefits involved. If the leading Ye n was involved, would the Ling n not be tempted? Ye Zhangzui and Ling Yuanshan looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Both of them knew that though they did not fight, their rtionship would never be the same as before. Ye Zhangzui was wondering if the Ling n would y a hand in this matter. Ling Yuanshan was thinking of the Divine ns elder. What kind of benefits would there be? Why was the Zhuge n so possessive? Even the Ye n was coveting. This issue... required much thinking. If the Ling n... Ling Yuanshan stopped himself from further thinking. But this thought had grown its roots in his mind and was haunting him. Chapter 1022 - Disaster Had Befallen The Clan

Chapter 1022: Disaster Had Befallen The n

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before long, the Ye ns Ye Duting returned back swiftly. He looked at Ye Zhangzui and wanted to speak but held back. Say it. Ye Zhangzui said. Not our n member! Ye Duting showed his bitter face. I went back and checked. Everyone was safe, except for Ye Kong and Ye Yun. Everyone remained silent. Ling Yuanshan sighed and said, Brother Ye, this is a huge scheme... and we are trapped inside. Though we dont know the hidden enemy, we are aware that we are their targets. Ye Zhangzui pinched his brows and nodded. In this sowing of dissension, the enemy sacrificed the life of a powerful fighter. Ling Yuanshan looked carefully at Ye Zhangzui and said, Besides the Nine Super ns, who would have such martyrs? Ye Zhangzui became more gloomy. He swallowed his saliva and said, Brother Ling, what do you mean? Ling Yuanshan smiled. The enemy was trying to reap the benefits of our dissension... the enemys target was... the Divine ns elder! Only if our ns fought and weakened each other would the enemy gain... Brother Ye, dont you think so? When he mentioned the Divine ns elder, he stopped for a while. He had no intention of pausing but he did that naturally! Ye Zhangzui heard Ling Yuanshan mention the words Divine ns elder and felt ufortable... This had nothing to do with the Ling n, what are you trying to do? And you spoke with conviction... S*it! Ye Zhangzuis brows were raised and his voice sounded cold as he said, Brother Ling, what do you mean? I request Brother Ye to tell us the truth! Ling Yuanshan smiled coldly. We do not wish to be tooled for nothing! Ye Zhangzui muttered to himself and said, The Zhuge and Lanshi n deployedrge numbers of fighters and suffered great casualties to capture the Divine ns third elder! Lanshi n?! Ling Yuanshans pupils contracted. This is extremely confidential and only four of the ns knew about it. We got to know about this a while back after receiving a mysterious letter. Ye Zhangzui looked intently at Ling Yuanshan. I wont say much about the rest. Brother Ling, we belong torge ns. For our ns to prosper and propagate, we must have proper conduct and be cautious. Ling Yuanshan said, As for how we conduct ourselves, the Ling n knows best. But the losses that we suffered... we cant let it be! Ye Zhangzui was enraged! You had suffered losses? I did not see how you had suffered losses. Two of our Ye n members died but you had not shed even a strand of hair. Instead, you got to know such important news and you imed to have suffered losses... Are you thinking of reaping the benefits? If you covet the Divine ns elder, do not act like you had suffered losses... I despise your behavior! Both parties had their own scheming ns and they left separately. Nobody discovered that a white figure shed and vanished by a tree... ... Chu Yang had woken up and held down Chu Leer to wash her head. The little girl could take care of herself but the weather had turned cold and her hair was long. Every time she washed her hair, her clothes would be wet. It would be bad if she caught a cold. The little girl did not have any physical training and would be suffering if she fell sick. So Chu Yang personally got a basin of warm water and pressed her sister head into the water and washed her hair. Chu Leer sat obediently on a small tool and extended her neck out to let her brother wash her hair. In her heart, she was feeling blissful and contented. She felt a pair of huge hands washing her hair and then scraping her scalp. After the hair was cleaned and rinsed with three basins of water, Chu Yang covered her head with arge towel. After exerting his energy, he dried her hair. The towel was removed and her beautiful hair fell unkempt behind her head. Your hair has exceeded your buttocks. Chu Yang said with tenderness as hebed her hair gently. The hair slipped smoothly in Chu Yangs hands. Chu Yang was abruptly distracted. At the Lower Three Heavens, he helped Qingwu to wash her hair, which was soft and slippery like the texture of silk. He would enjoy caressing her hair. Leers hair was also smooth and slippery but was less bouncy than Qingwus hair. His heart abruptly trembled as he wasbing her hair gently. He remembered his ck robe. In the robe was a strand of hair. It had the following words. Chu Yang, Qianqian likes you. Chu Yang paused and inhaled deeply. He suppressed his mixed feelings and continuedbing her sisters hair. Chu Leers body was covered by cotton clothing as she sat obediently for her brother tob her hair. She was enjoying the attention and her eyes were full of contented bliss. She felt Chu Yang pause and inhale, and she turned her head to ask, Brother, who are you thinking of? Chu Yang did not expect her little sister to be that sensitive. He smiled and said, Yes, yes. Chu Leer giggled. Thinking my of sister-inw? Chu Yangughed in embarrassment and touched his nose unconsciously. Hmm, your sister-inw is as old as you... My sister-inw is mysterious, I havent... seen her for a long time. Chu Leer creased her nose and said, Making my brother a grass widower. It must have been a terrible feeling. Chu Yang coughed violently and pped her sisters head as he chided, Little girl, what are you saying? Chu Leer wailed in pain while her brows smiled contentedly. Chu Yang was tickled. Grass widower indeed... The little sisters words... were like the divine description! I havent heard of men being grass widowers. Chu Yang looked at himself with resentment. Perhaps your brother was also... a grass widower? Sigh... As a young master of arge n, would he not have a few wives? Some men of his age already had numerous children. Even the eldest son of his third uncle, Chu Tengxiao already had five wives... As for this Chu ns eldest grandson... I better not ponder. The more he pondered about life... he recalled Mo Qingwus innocent-looking eyes and thought he was sinful and shameless... Beastly! Chu Yang sighed and chided himself. What are you saying? Chu Leer asked curiously. Chu Yang coughed. Im saying... He rolled his eyes and said, Im telling myself to be human and not a beast... Chu Leerughed heartily and asked abruptly, Is sister-inw younger than you? Chu Yang was stunned. Ah? You would be distracted every time youbed my hair. Chu Leer said confidently, My sister-inw must be younger than you. I guess shes a few years older than me? Erm, erm. Chu Yang was embarrassed. Chu Leer was about to pester his brother with more questions when a white figure shed. Zi Xieqing had returned. Chu Yang was relieved as he could evade her sisters questions. He tied his sisters hair into a silly pigtail hastily and walked forward. Youve returned. How was it? Chu Leer pouted her lips and jumped. Bad brother! She fingered her silly hairstyle and fumed while Chu Yang pretended not to notice. It was quite sessful. Zi Xieqing said, However, its a pity the two ns did not fight. Chu Yang smiled and said, If they fought, I would despise them. We only need to let the Ling n know about the matter. Our strategic move will have its effectster on. Zi Xieqing nodded and said, They are already doubting the Lan n. Chu Yangs eyes lit up. Oh? I got to know important information. Zi Xieqing said, The Ye n did not know about the matter but they received a mysterious letter that told them about it. A mysterious letter? Chu Yang knitted his brows tightly. Whose letter had the capability to let the Ye n believe in this matter? Who was trying to sow discord? Chu Yang went into deep thoughts as his gaze became more certain. ... In the next few days, Chu Yang stayed at the Orchard Pce and avoided going out. He sparred daily with Zi Xieqing in a bid to gain enlightenment in the Tao State. He was severely tortured by Zi Xieqing in these few days. The sword spirit used his spiritual knowledge to locate the sword handle in vain. He tried locating the Nine-Colored Lotus but failed. The entire Tianji city was peaceful. Many people arrived within these few days. On the ninth day, the Lan n arrived, followed by the Shi n and the various regionalw enforcement officers. Every day, someone would report the information to Chu Yang but he was nonchnt. The disciple of the Moon Breeze Supreme Martial Artists arrived at the Tianji city and was discovered by the Zhuge n. They hosted her in their mansion and held a grand celebration in her honor. The young masters of the Zhuge n were smitten by Wu Qianqians beauty and became her suitors. They did not dare to use underhanded methods. Instead, they pretended to be righteous gentlemen. Each one harbored thoughts of that... and that... Wu Qianqians beauty, talents and temperament were peerless. With her current status, she was the idealdy of all the Super ns gentlemen. She was the disciple of the Moon Breeze Supreme Martial Artist! If she was married into a n, it meant that the n would have the unspoken support of Moon Breeze Supreme Martial Artists! This was like Heavens windfall... Even if Wu Qianqian was ugly like a swine, these gentlemen would pull all the tricks to get her... Whoever married the disciple of the Moon Breeze Supreme Martial Artists would have his status elevated in the n! The Moon Breeze Supreme Martial Artists might even question why their disciples husband was not the n leader? That would be a very tempting thought... When they thought about the reward, they doubled up their efforts in their courtship. Chapter 1023 - That Is A Poem?

Chapter 1023: That Is A Poem?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The young masters of the Zhuge n started to pit against each other openly and maneuver covertly. On the surface, they were in harmony and respectful, but they were back-stabbing each other in the dark. The n was in chaos. It was only a few days and rumors were rife. The young men of the Zhuge n were used of having illegitimate sons and daughters... The tense situation became more precarious. Zhuge Shanyun was having a headache over the situation. He thought he had weed an esteemed disciple of the Moon Breeze Supreme Martial Artist. Never did he expect to invite disaster into his n... Zhuge Shanyun was spared of his headache as his n members invited his foe. Ye Shifeng was badly smitten after seeing Wu Qianqian. It was not known whether he was after her beauty or status, he became her suitor. He was dressed in the smart ck garment of the Ye n and would wait in anticipation at her dwelling daily. The next day, the Lan n arrived and a few of their young masters joined in thepetition for the favor of Wu Qianqian... The Ye, Shi and Zhuge ns were already holding animosity towards each other. With thepetition for Wu Qianqians favor, they were all fully armed and cautious. The scene became the re-enactment of the Romance of the Three Kingdoms. The young masters of the smaller ns retreated with caution. Only the Ye ns second young master Ye Shifeng, Zhuge ns second young master Zhuge Changchang and Lan ns third young master Lan Changge were left in thepetition. They were like a trio of mating peacocks that showcased their fanciful tails for attention. Someone even set up bets to see which young master would win the hand of thedy. All the young masters ced their bets and Tianji city became a bustling casino. The news spread like wildfire. The Y n was halfway on their journey when young master Y Mengse heard about the peerless beauty Wu Qianqian. He was afraid others might get to her first so he abandoned his n and traveled through the night to arrive at Tianji city. The Romance of the Three Kingdoms had be Four Nations War and the situation became tenser. Ye Shifeng acted suave with his dark face, ck robe and cloak. He stood proudly like a pile of shiny ck charcoal. Zhuge Changchang... Er, required some exnation. His name consisted of the double meaning of tall and he was indeed tall... Actually, he was beyond tall. Though he looked proportionately, he was on the tall side. For most men, 1.7-1.8 meters were considered tall. Anything above 1.8 meters was definitely a giant! Zhuge Changchang was a full 2.5 meters! When he was with the other men, he was like a giant among dwarfs. With his white robe, he was extremely prominent. Zhuge Changchang looked forward to having a palmistry session with Wu Qianqian so that they could discuss about life and their ambitions... But he was not fulfilled. Lan Changge carried with him a zither toplement his singing. Y Mengse created poems the moment he arrived. Within a few days, his ten poems werepiled by his fan. His poems were all excellent creations... In the Zhugepound, everyone yearned to obtain the favor of Wu Qianqian! The Zhugepound was like an opera. This liveliness was like... what Ye Zhangzui had said before. The nonsense was ring and loud. No matter how the young masters curry her favor, the ck-robed fairy remained cool, aloof and rejected them bluntly. Ye Shifeng was ignored, Zhuge Changchangs request for palmistry was denied and he was being chided. Lan Changge sang for a few days and invited a question from Wu Qianqian that halted his serenading. At that time, Lan Changge was singing his tune when the window on the second floor opened. A dark figure appeared at the window. The crowd below was excited. The dark-robeddy was looking for the singer. At this moment, the crowd held their breath. She finally found him and asked him with a pair of astonished eyes, Young master, why are you crying? Crying? Everyone shivered when they heard the words. Lan Changge was embarrassed and gave a bitter smile. I am serenading you... Please dont... I beg you. The voice sounded like the monkey from the forest who had lost its son. Its too mncholic. Im not able to sleep properly because of your singing. Young master... please stop wailing. After she finished speaking, the windows were mmed shut. Lan Changge almost fainted. The crowd almost fainted. Please stop wailing? Wailing? ... After being stunned for a while, the crowd broke into hystericalughs. Ye Shifeng, Zhuge Changchang and Y Mengseughed extremely loud. Lan Changge red angrily at the three of them... That night, Lan Changge challenged Zhuge Changchang to a fight but Zhuge Changchang declined... As for Y Mengse, afterposing that many poems he was not getting any response. He could not resist asking, Lady, what do you think of my poems? Wu Qianqian replied in surprise, If you hadnt mentioned it, I wouldnt have thought they were poems... apologies I had been learning martial arts from my teacher since young, I dont have knowledge of poems... I thought you were reciting from books... and Im actually impressed with your diligence... Wu Qianqiansment greatly discounted Y Mengses talent inposing poems! The four young masters were held back by her rejections. Wu Qianqians aloofness wasplemented by her peerless beauty, mysterious face veil, gracefulness and... a different demeanor from thedies of the super ns. That was the trait of ady who traveled the martial world. She had a fusion of the aristocratic and yet graceful character... and a unique attractive aura! Aloof and dignified! Like the moon up in the sky, far beyond anyones reach. With such a trait, the more aloof she was, the more it piqued the desires of the young masters. They became bolder in their approaches. These young masters were used to having beautiful women! Since when were they rejected so badly? This kind of hopeless courting was a serious blow to their ego! The more you ignored me, the more I would court you! The thrill of the courting process was what they wanted! The suitors were unable to give up once they had indicated their interests. They had the mentality that if I gave up and gave the chance to others to win her heart... would I not be on the losing end? Even if I failed, I could stay behind and sow discord among other suitors. If I could not get what I want, I would not let the rest have the chance to win her hand! With the mentality of sour grapes, the young masters treated each other with greater disdain. During this period, Ye Shifeng had sparred with Zhuge Changchang once and fought with Lan Changge twice. Y Mengse fought with everybody. Lan Changge was the weakest among the young masters. His eyes were beaten like a panda but he did not dy his courtship. It was alright as thedy did not even look at his face... Zhuge Changchang had the worst luck. As he was too tall, everyone went for his crotch. He let down his guard once and Y Mengse tackled his crotch like a monkey going for peaches. As such, his peaches were manhandled and Zhuge Changchang had to stand cross-legged for the next four-five days. He also hobbled like a penguin... The four masters continued their pestering, causing Wu Qianqian to be vexed and at her wits end. She knew that Chu Yang was staying at the nearby Orchard Pce but she dared not meet him. If she visited him, her suitors would follow and cause a nuisance to Chu Yang. But Chu Yang... Wu Qianqian was extremely irked. You knew I am here but you chose not to visit me... what a heartless man! Wu Qianqian made a mistake in her thinking. She knew that Tie Butian was a woman so she did not take her Empress status to heart and she did not see herself as someones wife... She did not have such thinking in her subconscious! But Chu Yang was very clear that Wu Qianqian was Tie Butians wife! As the saying goes, a good man does not take advantage of a friends wife. Why would Chu Yang want to antagonize Wu Qianqian? He would be happy to hide from her. Chu Yang was a normal man. With his aging, his needs and desires were surging. When he looked at brothels, he would feel himself bloating and he had to lower his head and fasten his pace... When he thought about surviving the next five to six years like this, he became depressed. If Wu Qianqian was by his side, when faced with a willing and alluring beauty, Chu Yang felt that he would not have the willpower that he had at the Lower Three Heavens... If he failed to control himself, he would make a cuckold out of his brother Tie Butian. If a countrys ruler was cuckolded... that would be... During this period of time, Chu Yang sparred daily with Zi Xieqing until he was fully exhausted. Once the session was over, he would copse and fall asleep. With Zi Xieqing around, he would not be in danger when asleep. Han Xiaoran came a few times to report the matter to Chu Yang. Nangong Shifeng became a frequent visitor. Whenever there was news, he would slip stealthily into the residence and inform Chu Yang. Though Chu Yang stayed at home, he had a good grasp of the happenings in the city. Right now, he was waiting for an opportunity. After Chu Yang discovered that the Ye n got to know about the Divine ns elder from a mysterious letter, he was relieved. Chu Yang spected that this mysterious man was definitely Diwu Qingrou! He was fully confident of that! The Lan n would not divulge such secret. If they had wanted to do so, they would not wait until now. Because they intended to kidnap the Divine ns elder secretly... It was even more impossible for the Zhuge n to divulge the secret. Chu Yang felt that he could collude with Diwu Qingrou without meeting and nning anything! Chu Yang was amused by such a situation. He believed Diwu Qingrou would feel the same way too. Chu Yang was also monitoring the way Wu Qianqian was pestered by the four young masters. The right opportunity was still brewing. Once everyone was here and the situation was chaotic and out of control... the situation would be advantageous for him to create discord... Chapter 1024 - Chu Yang’s Purgatory

Chapter 1024: Chu Yangs Purgatory

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang endured two purgatory-like months! In these two months, Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing sparred over three hundred times! Each time, he was being drained of all energy. Every time, he would be too exhausted to have the strength to lift up his eyelids. In the beginning, Zi Xieqing looked down on him and used taunting words to incite him. In the end, Zi Xieqing kept quiet. She wanted to taunt him but she was unable to do so! She had a long life and she encountered countless geniuses! Honestly speaking, Chu Yang, even though he was the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, his potential was far inferior to those geniuses. Zi Xieqing remembered there was a youth with the blood lineage of the Heavenly Devil. After his awakening, his skills skyrocketed to the level of the immortals! However, the power from the blood lineage did note from ones choosing. It was the first time Zi Xieqing witnessed such a man like Chu Yang who bent over backward to practice. Although there was no risk of death, she understood the suffering of total exhaustion! Total exhaustion! Such that there was no energy to swallow the saliva and the body refused to obey hismand! The suffering was worse than death! Once a person suffered once, it would haunt him for a lifetime. After numerous sufferings, mental health might bepromised! For Chu Yang, he suffered four times daily! Each time, he only took a brief rest. After recovery, he would curse and swear as he prepared for the next fight! Zi Xieqing was moved! She was high and mighty. Her skills were of immortal level. When she joined Chu Yang, it was purely for the energy of Chu Yangs Tao state only! She was prepared to leave anytime once her Tao states energy was filled. She did not want to have any attachments. The fortune-teller advised her to treasure the person in front of her but the words did not have any effects on her. To Zi Xieqing, it wasplete nonsense. At this instant, she was truly moved! Due to Chu Yangs diligence! This kind of diligence, with her current constitution, she was unable to do so! If she trained at such a level for two months, she would have broken down. She developed an admiration for this youth in front of her! All things would have expansion and contraction! But Chu Yang was expanding limitlessly! This kind of cruel training developed his unlimited potential and he was able to endure and persist without cking! Two months ago, Chu Yang was like an ordinary metal but now he was refined into a shiny and sharp sword! Each sparring was like a huge celestial hammer bearing mercilessly down on him, purifying the impurities in his body in the bid for pure refinement. It was time for the peerless de! Unsheath the de, ride the wind and maneuver the de! During this period, Chu Yang had developed the same shoring as Nangong Shifeng which was his foul mouth. Especially during the sparring, Chu Yang was extremely foul-mouthed. Zi Xieqing was too embarrassed to retort him and yet he became more foul in hisnguage! Again! Chu Yang wavered as he spat out his saliva. I dont believe a great man like me cant defeat a little woman like you! Fight again! Chu Yang panted heavily. Im going to defeat you, little woman! Fight me if you have the guts! Chu Yang looked askance and said, Beauty, help me loosen my muscles and bones. Beauty, beat me harder if you have the guts... Little woman! Ill surpass you one of these days. Just you wait! If I dont make you cry for your dad and mum, my surnames not Chu! Ah~~ Chu Yang screamed in pain. I swear, once I am aplished, I will torture you first! Just you wait! Just you wait... How you beat me today, I will repay you in the future! So what if you are a woman? Are you invincible? Come! Let me teach you a lesson! ... Zi Xieqing was infuriated by the taunts. Drenched in cold sweats, her blows became heavier and more ruthless! Chu Yangs days became more unbearable but his progress increased exponentially. Under the cruel training, his resilience became stronger. His willpower was like steel that was strong and unyielding! Even when he was motionless, a ruthless killing intent was fused within a single eye sweep. The current training required tremendous willpower that was beyond anyones imagination! Under Zi Xieqings immense pressure, the sword spirit of the first generation swordmaster that Chu Yang swallowed meldedpletely with his spirit. There were no impurities in Chu Yang! The process was equivalent to Zi Xieqing breaking down Chu Yangs spirit three hundred times! After which, the spirit was reassembled and became whole again! This process if witnessed by a ninth grade Supreme Martial Artist would cause the person to feel terrified! Though Zi Xieqing was infuriated by Chu Yangs taunting, she was filled with admiration for him. When Chu Yang revealed his Nine Tribtions Sword Master identity, he would be like a sword that surpassed the Nine Heavens! He would stand proudly on the pinnacle of sess and cast his powerful gaze on the world! At that time, people would only see his glorious status but few would know the price that Chu Yang had paid. The training for the past two months was able to surpass the training of a 500-year old martial artist ten times! What was the use of the status of a Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Even if one was the son of the Heavenly Devil and had the blood lineage, without due diligence, the person was only trash! What if the person was only an ordinary man? As long as the person was diligent, he would have his sess! ... In this Tianji City, at the Orchard Pce that did not belong to him, Chu Yangpleted his metamorphosis! The metamorphosis transformed him from a human into a sword and it resembled his previous life. A scent of his experience in the battle-hardened martial world! A scent that he had not smelled for a long time! The current sword in this life had morepassion! For the first three days, his cultivation was demoted by Zi Xieqings beatings to fifth grade Sovereign of Swords. After recovery, he sessfully attained the seventh grade pinnacle. After that, he leveled up step by step! Eighth grade Sovereign of Swords! Intermediate eighth grade! Advanced eighth grade! Ninth grade! It was another breakthrough! Intermediate ninth grade! Advanced ninth grade! When Chu Yang recalled the night that he was about to attain the Martial Saint level, he trembled with fear. To break through the Saint of Swords, Chu Yang felt a great bottleneck! It was the result of ingesting too much Heavenly Treasure and the bottleneck became more severe. The Heavenly Treasure was a good herb but once it entered the body, the celestial essence would dissipate and its medicinal value would be in passive effect. This herb could have short term benefits but the meridian channels became dependent on the effects of the Heavenly Treasure. After some time, the dependency became a serious bottleneck! A barrier to level upgrades! To break through the bottleneck, even if the person was a genius, he had to endure unbearable pain! The magnitude of pain was beyond what a human could bear! The users of the Heavenly Treasure would have astonishing progress but once a bottleneck was encountered, the users would be stuck at the bottleneck for a lifetime! Chu Yang has encountered his first huge bottleneckthe bottleneck of Saint of Swords! This kind of bottleneck would resurface again once he was required to break through to the Supreme Martial Artist level. That night, he was unable to have a breakthrough. In the end, both of them had to resort to extreme measures. Chu Yang recalled clearly that Zi Xieqing asked him, Do you wish for a breakthrough? Chu Yang replied, Of course! Are you willing to pay any price for this breakthrough? Zi Xieqing questioned further. Chu Yang nodded with determination. As long as Im not required to hand over my heart, you can do whatever you want to this 130 pounds of flesh! In your circumstances, I have to resort to using the Journey to Hades for a breakthrough! Zi Xieqing said, The pain would be unbearable. Think twice! Im able to endure! Chu Yang nodded with fortitude. Alright! Zi Xieqing said a few short mantras and helped him to regte his energy in his meridian channels for one round and started the process. Chu Yang got to know the real meaning of Journey to Hades. He eximed in pain as Chu Yangs right fingers were crushed. Then the long sharp bamboo sticks were inserted into the fingernails! Chu Yang almost passed out. His body was like a waterfall as he sweated profusely. Zi Xieqing used her powerful celestial willpower to prevent him from passing out so that he could experience the pain vividly. In addition to the pain, he had to practice the Journey to Hades Technique and absorb the energy of the Hades. But all was in vain! Zi Xieqing was helpless and asked Chu Yang for help. The lowest point of Chu Yang had arrived. He divulged all his cruel interrogation techniques to Zi Xieqing. He had toe up with various methods to let Zi Xieqing torture him... This was extremely ironical... He endured all his interrogation tortures... not only once and different variations too! When Chu Yangs flesh was sliced open the third time and Zi Xieqing was about to scatter the salt pellets, her hands trembled. Shall we... stop? When you gain enough experience, you could have a breakthroughter! Chu Yang was tortured beyond recognition except for his pair of ming eyes. He screamed wildly, Nonsense! I had suffered through halfway... and you want me to give up? Bring it on! The tortures were repeated seven times. Every time, he would ingest an iplete Nine Tribtions Pill. After healing, he would be sliced and tortured again and again. As Chu Yang was about to break down, he muttered a phrase that made Zi Xieqing quiet for a long time. I would never allow my brothers to take the Heavenly Treasure, that could allow them to increase their prowess, never again... Chapter 1025 - Tie Butian’s Hidden Difficulty?

Chapter 1025: Tie Butians Hidden Difficulty?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Chu Yang was about to break down, he muttered a phrase that made Zi Xieqing quiet for a long time. I would never allow my brothers to take the Heavenly Treasure, that could allow them to increase their prowess, never again... After hearing the words, Zi Xieqing, who had never seen Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang, had red eyes. She was touched in the tender part of her heart and she had an urge to sob... Chu Yang gritted his teeth and pressed on. He was being pulled back from the seven near-death experiences and he made use of the energy umtion of the Journey to Hades to strive for a breakthrough. Itplemented the Nine Heavens Divine Technique! However, it failed. Finally, Zi Xieqing cast off all her restrictions and broke all of Chu Yangs bones. Then she used the iplete Nine Tribtions Pill to heal the bones. The process was repeated many times... Every time, she would wait for the pain to subside before she broke Chu Yangs bones again. The healing and breaking of bones were repeated nine times! When Chu Yang was healed the ninth time, Chu Yang exerted all his efforts for the breakthrough. The Martial Saint barrier was finally broken... The violent surging energy of the Journey to Hades broke through the barrier! The energy of the Nine Heavens Divine Technique followed behind and demolished the barrier. Chu Yang emitted unstoppable lightning like sword energy from his body. Fortunately, Zi Xieqing had set up the dimension barrier that deflected his sword energy. During each fight, Zi Xieqing would cover the sparring space with the dimension barrier. If not, their fights would have been discovered long ago. Zi Xieqing was most astonished by his response. After much torture, Chu Yang recovered his strength and his first words were, Bring it on! Little woman, watch my improved prowess! When she heard the words, her first reaction was neither anger nor fury. She was scared! Is this rascal a human? Chu Yangs prowess improved exponentially. The impressive energy of the Journey to Hadesplemented his internal strength and helped him attain intermediate third grade Martial Saint before his progress paused. In thest few days, Zi Xieqing suppressed her true potential to spar with Chu Yang but she was finding it difficult to sustain herself. Chu Yangs swordy was full of surprises! The sword could be a white ray at a moment and emitting rainbows in the next instant. It could be gentle water at a moment and ferocious waves in the next instant. An avnche at a moment and an Earth fissure in the next instant! With Chu Yangs current cultivation, his Nine Tribtions Swordsmanship was swift like lightning and forceful like thunder. When facing Zi Xieqing in the fights, Chu Yang exerted his full potential without any reservations. He exhausted his potential in the all-out attacks. When the 16 strokes of the Nine Tribtions Swordsmanship and his four self-created strokes were executed, Zi Xieqing had to raise up two levels from fourth to sixth grade Martial Saint. She had to depend on her rich experience and techniques to repulse him! When Chu Yang exerted his explosive power using the 16 strokes of Nine Tribtions Swordsmanship, Zi Xieqing had to raise her level to ninth grade pinnacle Martial Saint in order to fend him off. Her white robe was cut by his sword! Though the sword did not harm her, it struck her chest. Though Zi Xieqing had lived for a long time, she was still a chastedy. She pped instinctively on Chu Yang and he flew off from the blow. When she recalled the effectiveness of the Nine Tribtions Swordsmanship, she could not help but feel amazed. She had encountered countless fights in her entire life. It was her first time encountering such powerful swordy. She felt a sense of deep admiration for the creator of the Nine Tribtions Swordsmanship and the conqueror of the Nine Heavens. Who is that creator? ... Every time Chu Yang sparred with Zi Xieqing, he was in the Tao State. Zi Xieqings umtion of the Tao States energy for the past two months was not greater than her fight with the Moon Breeze Supreme Martial Artists but she was almost done filling up her deficiency. ording to Zi Xieqings estimation, after fighting more than ten times with Chu Yang, she would have enough Tao State energy to leave this ce. As she was reaching her goal, she suddenly felt lost and secretly dyed the training ns. After leaving this ce, where could she go? Would she not return to her lone ranger nomadic life? And search aimlessly in the huge universe without a sense of exhaustion? Would she like to wander alone? Was that the kind of life she wanted? During this time, she would either spar with Chu Yang or indulge in a war of words with him. In her free time, she would chat andugh with Chu Leer. They also went out shopping and yed childish toys with each other. Her heart, that had been lonely for long periods of time, started to have attachments and a sense of reluctance... What should I do? Zi Xieqing remained very quiet for a few days. She did not tell Chu Yang. Instead, she kept to herself. At times, she would sit by the window and gaze at the yellow leaves fall from the tree. Zi Xieqing started sighing... Her gaze would be gentle, full of reluctance and dazed... ... Seeing Zi Xieqing going easy on his training, Chu Yang rested fully for a day. When he stepped outside his abode, he had a feeling that he had not stepped out for a lifetime. The cold breeze howled as the leaves swirled in the wind. In the morning, ayer of frost formed on the ground surface. The weather had turned cold and the leaves on the tree were yellowed. With a gentle breeze, the leaves floated down. It was mid-autumn when I arrived. Now it is winter. Chu Yang smiled gently as he stood under a tree and looked up at the distant sky. Suddenly he had a great longing. I wonder how my brothers... are doing? I wonder how Mo Qingwu... is doing? I miss all of you. I really... miss you. Han Suran came a few times and Nangong Shifeng came regrly. Chu Yang had umted information on Tianji city that was as thick as a foot. Chu Yang had detailed information on the overt and covert strifes of the young masters. He could not understand why Wu Qianqian woulde to the Upper Three Heavens when she was the Iron Cloud Empress. Was she ill-treated by Tie Butian? Even if that was the case, she should not havee here. Chu Yang also observed that Wu Qianqians waist was thin, her chest protruding, her spine upright, her buttocks pushed up, her brows thick, her face smooth and tight and there was short hair behind her ears... These were signs of a maiden girl! Chu Yang was even more perplexed. What was going on? He strolled slowly under the tree and suddenly thought of a possibility. He pped his forehead and said in anguish, Im a fool! Yes, it must be so! Chu Yang intended to find Wu Qianqian. Chu Yang was 80% confident in his spection. Scientifically, Tie Butian was a man but his body was weak and even feminine. With his experience, this kind of men was not strong... in that area. Perhaps, Tie Butian had his hidden difficulty? And he only discovered after marrying Wu Qianqian? So they were unable to... be together? Nobody knew that I am at Upper Three Heavens. To keep it discreet, he sent Wu Qianqian to invite me personally? To cure his illness? Because of this embarrassing matter, Wu Qianqian was unable to tell me after meeting me? The more Chu Yang thought, the more certain he was. He scolded himself in his heart that he had let his body imagination run too wild. She is the countrys Empress. How could she follow me for such a great distance to have an affair with me? I am such a narcissist... If that was the case, it was wrong of me to ignore Wu Qianqian... But how did she be the disciple of the Moon Breeze Supreme Martial Artists? I am unable to figure it out. Everyone has their own destiny. There are many things that I cannot figure out. This is one of them. Chu Yang thought that it was best to confirm with Wu Qianqian. He walked to Zhuge n with this thought. In three days, all the people would arrive and the Medicine Banquet wouldmence its selection contest. With that many matters cropping up at the same time, I might neglect Wu Qianqian... It is best that I say it first. If I wait for Wu Qianqian... she is thin-skinned and she might not be able to say it... I am a friend andrade of Tie Butian, could I not help him with this small favor? Chu Yang made his decision and walked in haste to find Wu Qianqian. He was full of brotherly affection and loyalty for Tie Butian as heughed inside. He cant get it up... wahaha... Thinking of Tie Butians predicament, Chu Yang felt the urge to guffaw. If I were to see him, I will definitely mock him... If Tie Butian got to know his thoughts, she would definite pass out from anger... I.. cannot raise it? What do I need to raise? What... can I raise? ... At the Diwu Qingrou courtyard. Diwu Qingrou frowned as he walked to and fro trying to figure out. A white-browed elder was made dizzy by his relentless pacing. The elder was curious. How long had it been? Since hest saw Diwu Qingrou in such indecision? And such perplexity? This kind of indecision was a rare shock to the Diwu n. Who is that person? Who would have a hand in this scheme? Diwu Qingrou frowned deeply and muttered, With only the Ye n, Lan n and Zhuge n, it was already chaotic, why did the Ling n get involved too? These ns could not have divulged the secret, how did the Ling n know about this? What was going on? Could... it be a trap? Chapter 1026 - Bet!

Chapter 1026: Bet!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That white-bearded elder sat quietly aside, pondering as he looked at Diwu Qingrou. That elder had already cast out his divine senses outside the room,pletely shielding any sounds made within the room. Diwu Qingrou had sunk in deep thoughts. The first person that he thought of was Chu Yang, but after some thoughts, Diwu Qingrou still felt that its impossible. This matter could only be intensified when his n was known. But now, Chu Yang shouldnt know that Diwu Qingrou himself had sent people to convey the news to the Ye n. And, Diwu Qingrou also hadnt heard of any conflicts between the Ye n and Chu Yang. Besides, with Chu Yangs current capability, he still didnt have enough strength to confront the Ye n or to exploit the Ling n... Third elder, are you certain of Chu Yangs people? Diwu Qingrou asked again. There are only two women, one adult and one child. Whats there to be uncertain about? that third elder with the white beard frowned and said. I just feel that something isnt right. Diwu Qingrou extended his hands to rub his brows. This person will always n before taking actions, and wont take actions if hes not confident. And, how could he not have any backings when he came to the Tianji City? Relying on Han Xiaoran... this is obviously not feasible. So, why is he so confident? That white-bearded elder was also puzzled. Even though that kid is a genius... hes just a two-bit nobody. I dont understand why you arent paying any attention to the Supreme Martial Artists from the Ye n, Ling n and Lan n, but caring so much about this kid. Diwu Qingrou took in a deep breath and said, Third elder, although a Supreme Martial Artist is strong, when he carries out a task, he still needs one person to be the director, someone who tells him the goal and to aplish the task courageously. If no one is to direct him, a Supreme Martial Artist is after all a strong man of no use. He smiled lightly. After all, there are too few Supreme Martial Artists who can direct themselves and see the circumstances clearly at the same time! He looked out of the windows leisurely. In the entire Nine Heavens, therere only a few people standing at the peak of the Supreme level cultivation. Whenever this topic is raised, only those few people would be mentioned... But it must be acknowledged that there are countless Supreme Martial Artists in this world!! Only that theyre at different stages of the Supreme level. But among these countless Supreme Martial Artist, theres no one who can say that... he can be a director of himself! Diwu Qingrou shook his head lightly. From the beginning till the end, theyre controlled by others. So, such Supreme Martial Artists arent threatening. The scary thing is that hand directing the Supreme Martial Artist. Even if the master of that hand doesnt have strength, his existence is much scarier than that of a Supreme Martial Artist! This is intelligence! Wisdom! Wits! Diwu Qingrou sounded very dull. This white-bearded elder behind him was also a Supreme Martial Artist at the upper stages. And, hes alsomanded by Diwu Qingrou. ording to seniority, this elder was a senior of Diwu Qingrou. Diwu Qingrou should have paid more attention in saying these words, but he spoke these words out without reservation. This white-bearded elder also listened attentively and didnt show any discontentment towards Diwu Qingrou at all. No matter how big the Nine Heavens is, and no matter how strong a Supreme Martial Artist is, even if he could subvert the Nine Heavens, or even fold it up, he also needs great wits! Martial strength cant do all the job. So, the scariest thing is the hand taking the control. Chu Yang is one such hand! Diwu Qingrou smiled. Even if he has no martial strength, if he dares to go to one ce, he certainly has the confidence! And, he definitely has a clear goal! Such a person is then the most dangerous. As for the Supreme Martial Artists from the Ye n and Ling n... If I can use some tricks to exterminate them, its also not of many difficulties. Diwu Qingrou smiled lightly and raised his eyes. I dont even need my men to fight against them... The white-bearded elder nodded firmly. He obviously had no doubts towards Diwu Qingrous words at all; but the elder asked, In your mind, is this Chu Yang the same type of person as you? Diwu Qingrou didnt answer this question even after a long time. But his face started to turn grim. That white-bearded elder took in a breath. Since hes that dangerous, should I go to eliminate him? The white-bearded elders eyes turned murderous. If we dont, hell be a constant source of further troubles for us. Third elder, if you go, I bet that you have less than 10% probability... ofing back alive! Diwu Qingrou said slowly, If Chu Yang didnt have such confidence, he wouldnt havee here in the first ce! Seeing the white-bearded elder revealing a disapproving look, Diwu Qingrou said lightly, Third elder, you dont believe me? The murderous look on the white-bearded elders face faded and he agreed miserably. Dont act blindly! Diwu Qingrou said word by word. He sounded heavy, and almost like a warning, Our Diwu n still needs you for now. And... its still not the right time to be Chu Yangs enemy! If you act rashly, even if Chu Yang is killed, my great plot will also be ruined! The hope of the Diwu n will be ruined too. The white-bearded elder revealed a terrified look. Although he didnt know what Diwu Qingrou meant, he knew that since Diwu Qingrou had said it, this indicated the severity of this matter. At this moment, amotion rose outdoors. A figure flew in. Its a macho in white robe. Diwu Qingrou looked up and asked, Well? Hows it going? Ive found the information. Therere originally 124 men from the Ling n. But, after they parted with Chu Yang and hispanions, therere only 119, that person said in a very low and hurried voice, Three Saint level experts, one Monarch level expert, and a teenager were missing. Oh? Diwu Qingrous eyes flickered. After some people went missing... Chu Yang and the rest left unhurriedly. Am I right? Yes. That person nodded. Diwu Qingrou pondered for a while, taking in a breath and said, Then how about the Ye n? Therere 130 people from the Ye n originally, but now there are 128, that person said, I heard that Chu Yang and hispanions went to the Shui Yue garden for a banquet that night, but two people from the Ye n were missing the next morning. But the Ye n didnt pay attention to this then, and they couldnt remember clearly what had happened that night. After thinking for a while, he added, The two people who were missing were both eighth stage Saint level experts. Diwu Qingrou let out a breath and revealed a trace of heaviness and relief across his eyes. He muttered, Indeed... for whatever weird things that had happened, he would be there. The other two didnt speak. Diwu Qingrou pondered for a while and said, Then what about the Lan n? There are no missing people from the Lan n, that person answered. Alright, you shall retreat first. Pay attention to the surroundings at all times. Diwu Qingrou furrowed his brows and thought for a while, then waved his hands. Alright. As this person was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly thought of something and said, Chu Yang was heading towards the Jiaxiu Building now. Diwu Qingrous eyes flickered and he said, Okay. That person quickly went off. Diwu Qingrou paced two steps and said softly, We shall bring our original n forward to the Medicine Banquet selection round. Also... pay close attention... to the movements of those seven or eight young masters. He said as he pondered, Chu Yang should be taking actions from there if he has any actions, but... for the sake of safety, we shall activate all the intelligentworks of the Diwu n! In addition, let Diwu Liuxing use the power of the Zhuge ns Foreign Affairs Hall to keep an eye on theworks! Remember that even if our movements are exposed, we shant let go of any trace of evidence! The white-bearded elder said a little worriedly, But if thats the case, once the Zhuge n discovers this... the entire Diwu n will be over! Diwu Qingrou paced towards the windows, looked out and said slowly, Even if our movements are exposed to the Zhuge n... I believe that theyll already be very exhausted by then. Theyll not only let us go unpunished, but theyll also back us up... He waved his hands. This matter shall be settled this way then. The white-bearded elder agreed and walked out. Diwu Qingrou stood in front of the window for a long time before he looked down onto the ground; the grasses on the ground had already withered. Diwu Qingrou muttered, Its winter now... Every winter, therell always be grasses that are frozen to death. Although theyll turn green again the following spring, that stretch of grass wont be the same stretch of grass as that of now. He remained silent for a while and smiled gently. Chu Yang, youve remained dormant for two months. Are you finally going to take actions now? ... Chu Yang had already heard a greatmotion at the Jiaxiu Building before he got near it. Laughing, scolding, moring, and... singing? Theres even... music? Chu Yang oozed sweat. He really didnt know what this big Miss Wu had done to the Zhuge n... Its only morning now, yet the Jiaxiu Building was already buzzing with activity. Chu Yang hastened his pace forward. He heard a familiar voice saying, Comeee,e to bet quickly. Lets see who can make Fairy Wu make her appearance today. The minimum bet is 100 purple crystals. Everyone is from the various big ns, and you mustnt lose your morale... Comeee, Ill be the host. Another voice said discontentedly, Why should you be the host? This voice said, Nonsense! I dont have the intention to make Fairy Wu my wife, but all of you have such great ambitions for her. Who else is more suitable to be the host? Its Y Mengse! Chu Yang secretlyughed in his heart. This bunch of fellows really had nothing to do. They were actually starting a bet for this! A voice said, Ill bet 300 purple crystals on myself! Chu Yang looked in the direction. Its a tall fellow. Standing amidst the other young masters from the big ns, who werent considered short, hes actually more than one head and a half taller than the rest. Y Mengse said discontentedly, Zhuge Changchang, youre also considered the second young master of the Zhuge n. You bet 300 purple crystals every time you bet. What an insult to the rest! Zhuge Changchangs face flushed and he said in rage, But Ive already lost for seven consecutive days... Everyoneughed together. Ye Shifeng walked one step up calmly. 500 purple crystals. Everyone else all took their bet. Y Mengses face beamed and he said, I shall say the rule again. If anyone of you has bet correctly, all the purple crystals will be his, and Illpensate him the same amount. If he didnt bet correctly, all these purple crystals will be mine! Everyone snorted. This fellow had already won for many days... But nobody was willing to admit defeat and all were full of confidence. Suddenly, a voice said, Can I bet too? Everyone looked towards the sound and saw a teenager in ck smiling gently. He looked shy hes standing a distance away from the bunch of young masters. But he was looking a little greedily at the big pile purple crystals. Chapter 1027 - A small bet, a large powerful clan

Chapter 1027: A small bet, arge powerful n

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Y Mengse and Ye Shifeng turned their heads back, they were astounded. To both of them, that was a familiar face. Chu Yang. However, Y Mengse met Chu Yang at the middle three heavens, while Ye Shifeng had just met him a while ago. Chu Yang looked at the crowd. There was quite a number of people he knew: Ye Shifeng,Ye Shiyu, Y Mengse, Zhuge Wen... There were also a few other handsome, well-dressed young men. Clearly, they were talented figures in the other ns within the nine super ns. However, at that moment, they were looking at Chu Yang with the eyes of a rookie. No, not even a rookie, but a fool. Trying to earn purple crystals, without understanding the situation? Are our purple crystals so easily earned? Cant even tell that its just quibbling between the few young masters and is harboring greedy thoughts... Brother Chu? Why are you here? Y Mengse asked, full of shock. I am attending the Medicine Banquet as a representative of the South-eastw-enforcement officer. Chu Yang replied sinctly. Brother Y, this bet... hehe... Y Mengse let out augh and asked, Brother Chu, are you trying to win the beauty or the purple crystals? Chu Yang rubbed his hands together and said abashedly, I am a little hard up recently. He was indeed poor after he had absorbed tens of thousands of purple crystals over time, leaving him with not more than 2000 purple crystals. Looking at that pile, he was very happy. The crowd snorted at that. However, Ye Shifengs and Ye Shiyus eyes were serious, as though they were slightly fearful of Chu Yang. Ye Kong and Ye Yun died trying to kill Chu Yang, but he was standing there perfectly fine! Ye Kong and Ye Yun, on the other hand, died horrible deaths. Their death was definitely rted to Chu Yang, but they could not ask Chu Yang just yet. They could only bear the loss in silence! Now, seeing how Chu Yang had stepped forward, both their hearts jumped. Ye Shiyu let out a coquettishugh and asked while swaying his buttocks, Brother Chu, you are poor? What a wonder! Chu Yang looked at Ye Shiyu lecherously, his gaze sweeping up and down before stopping at his buttocks for a long period of time. With eyes that of a salivating wolf, he said, If little Yu wasnt here, I wouldnt have wanted toe. That demeanor,bined with that voice, made all the young masters silent. They stared at Chu Yang and Ye Shiyu unbelievably with such wide eyes that it seemed as though their eyeballs were going to pop out of their sockets. Even though he knew that Chu Yang was just ying with him, Ye Shiyu could not help but feel a shiver down his spine. He swayed his butt and retaliated with a flirtatious tone, Youre so bad! When Chu Yang heard that, his face gave off an expression of love and his whole body ckened as he called out warmly, Little Yuuuuuuu. Urgh... urgh... A young master dressed in blue turned his head and almost vomited. The other young masters, including Zhuge Changchang had a long face. Lan Changges face became deathly pale and he kept muttering to himself, Weirdo! What a weirdo... Its so... so... urghhhh... Y Mengse was already a cleanliness freak and the current situation caused goosebumps to rise on his skin. He shot off like an arrow to the far side and looked back at the two in fear, maintaining a posture where he could run off anytime. Ye Shiyu could not hold it back any longer. His face turned white and he could not help but move back. You... you... donte any closer... he said nervously. Chu Yangughed aloud. Ye Shifeng frowned. Divine Doctor Chu, if you want to make a bet, you have to bring out some purple crystals. He quickly changed the topic to help his brother out of the situation. Chu Yang chuckled. Purple crystals... I dont have much, but I still have some. In the crowd, Zhuge Wen let out a significantugh. At his side, Zhuge Changchang frowned and asked him, You know him? No, I dont. Zhuge Wen shook his head and continued, However, this person is scary; the method he is using now is the best way to deal with Ye Shiyu! Zhuge Changchang raised an eyebrow and gave out an air of nonchnce. Scary? Third younger brother, I am afraid... there are quite a lot of people you are scared of, he said lightly. Zhuge Wen let out a warm smile and replied, Second elder brother, you are right. I never dare to underestimate heroes in this world. Zhuge Changchang harrumphed and asked loudly, Brother Chu, how much are you going to bet? I... Chu Yang paused, before turning to ask Ye Shiyu, Little Yu, are you betting? Ye Shiyus face was pale. He wanted to sway his bottom, but his whole body felt stiff. What are you trying to do? he questioned back. Chu Yang wiggled his eyes and let out a loving smile. How about we make a small bet? he asked. Before Ye Shiyu could say anything, the crowd had already started chanting, Bet! Make a bet! Ye Shiyu ground his teeth. Fine. Brother Chu, choose the betting amount and I will match it! Even though Chu Yang asked it lovingly, he still challenged Ye Shiyu in front of the crowd. Whether it was for himself or the Ye n, Ye Shiyu had no choice but to ept. If thats the case, I will bet... Before Chu Yang finished, a shout could be heard from Y Mengse, who was shaking his head. Wait! I will not be the banker for this round! Why? Lan Changge asked, astonished by his deration. Have you earned too much money, you f*cker? Y Mengse kept on shaking his head. No, I wont do it even if you kill me. Dead or alive, I will not be the banker for a bet between twodyboys. He paused for a moment before continuing, Whoever wants to be the banker can be, I will join in on the bet. I will bet 500... No, I will bet 1000 purple crystals. Are you happy? Everyone startedughing after he said that. However, after they saw the expression on Y Mengses face, they felt that something was out of ce. That could not have been the reason behind his reluctance. If so... could the real reason be this neer? If thats the case, this person wasnt so simple? The nine super ns had legacies spanning more than thousands of years. To hold an important position in such ns, how could those young masters be fools? Even though everyone seemed lecherous and lustful at the moment, they kept their real motives and thoughts to themselves. Zhuge Changchang was silent for a while before he asked, Brother Chu, how much do you want to bet? Chu Yang smiled humbly and said, Not much, just 2000. Zhuge Changchang smiled darkly before asking, Brother Chu, who do you want to bet on? Chu Yang chuckled and said, I havent found a wife yet... Since I am still single, I would, of course, bet on myself. After he said that, everyone let out a sigh of relief: Betting on himself? They had been staying there for two months and none of them had seeded. He had not even shown his face there for thest two months and he wanted to win the beauty on his first try? How could that be possible? He must have been dreaming. I will be the banker! I will be the banker! Two people stood up indignantly at the same time. Zhuge Changchang and Lan Changge. Those two had lost the most in the past few days. Now that there was a sure-win bet for them, they had to try and recoup their losses of course. After an argument in which Zhuge Changchang came out on top, he sessfully became the banker. Zhuge Wens eyes shed, and it seemed as though he was going to say something, but he stilled himself at the end. Since Chu Yang offered 2000 purple crystals, Ye Shiyu gritted his teeth and did the same, cing his crystals on top of Chu Yangs pile. Y Mengse withdrew 1000 purple crystals readily and bet on himself. Many other young masters, to show that they were not afraid, readily threw in 1000 to bet as well. That caused the number of purple crystals in the pile to grow to a staggering 12,000. Looking at the pile made Chu Yangs heart flutter. He thought back to before he returned back to his n, when the entire Chu n earned only 200 odd purple crystals a year. These young masters from the nine super ns, on the other hand, could throw in a few hundred purple crystals per person, simply on a bet. Being from a powerful n definitely meant being different from the rest! Zhuge Changchang held out his hand, a bunch of bamboo sticks held within. To be fair, everyone will draw a stick which will determine their order. Please note that nine people are participating in this bet. Hence, I will say this beforehand. If the first person seeds, he wins the bet and every one after will have to ept defeat. The crowd started talking. Isnt that obvious? If the first person seeds, there is no more beauty to woo. What the f*ck would they still be betting on? As they were talking, the young masters participating started pushing forward to draw a stick, making Chu Yang thest in line. He was thest to draw a stick, and he got thest position. Rtively speaking, getting thest position meant that he would have the smallest chance of sess. Even though the young masters showed no outward emotions, they wereughing at Chu Yang on the inside: What an idiot. Did he really think that just because it was drawing sticks, it would be fair? It was just a few bamboo sticks. With our abilities, any one of us could make him thest without being noticed. The rascal had better get ready to lose his bet. Holding the stick, Chu Yang chuckled. What great luck, I get to be the finale. Even though everyone startedughing, they were scorning him on the inside: You can continue to be a fool till your death. Chu Yang smiled while holding the stick. Even though his facial expression did not change, he was sneering at them in his heart: Well, the nine super ns stick together. Even if there is conflict amongst them, when an outsideres between them, they would still work together. After all, get rid of themon enemy first! This situation, wasnt it simr to when the nine super ns fought against the nine tribtions sword master? It was just a small bet, but it made Chu Yang a lot more vignt! Well, ns were ns! He could not help but admit that. The first person to try, young master Lan Changge, Zhuge Changchang announced. At once, Ye Shifeng could not help butugh and added, Young master Lan Changge is going to start singing again,. That caused everyone to start bellowing inughter. However, Lan Changge remainedposed and arranged himself before walking towards the window of Jiaxiu building. Angel Wu, I am Lan Changge. Haha, its been many days, you should know me by now. Can I have the honor of bringing you around Tianji City for a day? I am asking this from the bottom of my heart. Considering the friendship between my ancestor and your teachers, the esteemed Feng and Yue elders, please ept my request. Unexpectedly, Lan Changge did not start singing, but asked her out directly and even mentioned his ancestor. The young masters were all regretful. I should have used this method. Wu Qianqian was silent for a while before asking in her ethereal voice, Young master Lan, may I ask which ancestor of yours was acquainted with my teacher? Lan Changge was excited at hearing her voice and replied, Its my great-grandfathers grandfathers... He got tongue-tied halfway through. The crowd felt themselves breaking out in a cold sweat: Luckily, I didnt think of such an idea. Wow, we actually have such a deep history... If thats the case, we arent strangers, but tell me... if you are using this as an excuse, what should you call me based on the seniority between us? Lan Changges face turned as red as a ripe tomato. Wu Qianqian, being a disciple of Yue and Feng, was very senior within the pugilistic world. She could practically be considered a very old ancestor. The intention behind the statement no doubt was: Lan Changge are you trying to flirt with your ancestor? What a rebellious and disrespectful person... Chapter 1028 - I came to check on the angel’s injury.

Chapter 1028: I came to check on the angels injury.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lan Changge went back disappointedly, utterly defeated. Facing the knowing looks of the crowd, his face turned redder, extremely embarrassed. Zhuge Changchangughed at his misery. Ha! You deserve it! Who told you to use such a method? Thats just coercing her! Shes already being kind by notmbasting you. Well, what do you want me to do? Sing again? Lan Changge replied angrily. After he said that, the crowd was reminded of how angel Wu had described his singing as wailing and they fell over themselvesughing. Although Chu Yang was smiling at the corner, coldness shed across his eyes. There was obviously discord among the young masters. However, when faced with an outsider, they excluded him for no reason. Even when they wereughing just now, nobody nced at him. They justpletely treated him as invisible. They could argue, fight... kill even. However, that was just within their circle. That was their arrogance and pride: people outside of the nine super ns were not even worthy of opposing them. Chu Yang watched them with a faint smile. The others were crowded in a circle,ughing and arguing amongst themselves while ignoring him; but he just stood outside of the circle calmly, his expression non-changing. He did not look awkward at all. He was there to earn purple crystals, not to make friends with them. Zhuge Changchang smiled for a while before calling out, Next, Ye Shifeng. Ye Shifeng walked forward confidently. After letting out a light cough, he said calmly, Angel Wu, I am Ye Shifeng of the Ye n. Ever since I saw your ethereal figure that day, I have been constantly thinking about you, unable to sleep at night. My sincerity can be seen by the heavens. If you can take a liking to me as well, I promise to love you only from now on! He paused for a while. Seeing that there was no reply from above, he continued, I am just asking for a conversation with you. Whether it works out or not, whether you are satisfied with me or not, I will be contented. After some time, Wu Qianqians voice could be heard from above. I have heard of you before, young master Ye Shifeng. You are a calm and collected person and can be considered the cream of the crop. However, I heard that you have two wives, eleven concubines as well as four other affairs outside of the ns. You already have a big family with many children. You will only love me from now on... I am not the only person whom you have said that to, am I? Ye Shifeng opened his mouth to reply but was tongue-tied, and his whole face turned red. The third one to try was Y Mengse. He walked gracefully there with his hands behind his back. Behind him, someonemented, Dont act cool. Angel Wu cant even see you, what are you doing it for? Y Mengse ignored him and continued walking over in a genteel manner. He faced the empty window and gave a deep bow. Greetings, angel Wu. There was no response. Y Mengse chuckled and said, I dreamt of you yesterday night and was inspired to write a poem. I hope you will appreciate it. Without waiting for her response, he started reciting while moving his head to and fro, The dispersion of clouds, ushers in ethereal beauty. The fluttering of her gown bears the resemnce of a fairys descent. Her hair flows like her emotions just as it is written all over her limpid eyes. The pining leaves sigh, how then will itfort my mind. He let out two sighs, seemingly dejected. For a long time, there was no response from above. Y Mengse was excited, thinking he had a chance. Chu Yang, on the other hand, pursed his lips. Being very familiar with Wu Qianqians temper, he knew that she was thinking of how to make him give up. He did not have a chance. Indeed, Wu Qianqian replied, As I have said before, I am uneducated. I cant understand your poem. Could you exin it? Y Mengse said radiantly, What the poem means is that I dreamt of you yesterday. You descended from the heavens and returned back. That image is imprinted in my mind... So it was just a dream... Wu Qianqianmented. Even though she said it lightly, there seemed to be something unsaid in her voice that made Y Mengse on the verge of breaking down. It was just a dream and you wanted to make a poem out of it? No matter how good it was, wasnt it still just a dream? I really cant understand you educated people... That seemed to be the hidden meaning behind herment. However, even though she did not say it out loud, her tone was able to express it perfectly. Y Mengse walked back dejectedly. This time, the crowd did not evenugh. The next few people racked their brains toe up with all sorts of ideas, but none of them were sessful. One of them walked over and suddenly shouted in a frightened voice below the window, Ah! Why is this so? Ah! Theres actually a flying dog in the sky! Wu Qianqians reply: Dogs cant fly, they only shout randomly, caused the crowd tough till their faces turned red. Hence, that person returned back in failure as well. Finally, it was Chu Yangs turn. The eight people before him gave him a dark look. Upon seeing Chu Yangs serious expression, theyughed inside: We cant seed even with our backgrounds, knowledge and reputations. What hope do you have? The crowd, however, was very interested. They were waiting to see another joke. Brother Chu, its your turn. Go on. Haha... Brother Chu for all we know, you may seed... Haha... Go on, dont tell me you arent ready yet? I dont think you should bother trying. Just admit defeat. Dont say that maybe brother Chu has an amazing idea that will not only allow him to see her but also allow him to enter her room... Haha, Haha... This joke is so funny, my stomach is hurting... The whole crowd was in a mess. Chu Yang walked forward slowly and gave a slight cough. The young masters stopped talking immediately, each sporting a please embarrass yourself quickly so that I canugh expression on their faces. In full view of the crowd, Chu Yang said loudly, Angel Wu, I am Chu Yang. May I go up to have a talk with you? Wu Qianqian did not reply yet, but the young masters were already raging below. F*ck! Who does he think he is? Not only does he want to see her, but he also wants to go up to her room to talk to her... Ha! Overestimating his abilities! Ew, this lecher disgusts me! What an evil pervert! He... he... he... actually wants to enter the room of my goddess... This is unforgivable! When angel Wu rejects him, I am going to beat him up. The whole crowd was abuzz. But what happened next stunned them. The only thing they heard their goddess say was, You want toe up to talk? The crowd was shocked. What does angel Wu mean by that? Why does she seem to be agreeing? Yes. I heard you had a small ailment and was frantic. I came here especially to look at your injury. The crowd burst out in anger: Since when was angel Wu injured? Weve been here for two months, why havent we heard of it? You are obviously talking nonsense! Before they could open their mouths to scold him, Wu Qianqian sighed and said, Thats very kind of you. Its already been two months since I was injured. You actually know about it. The crowd was surprised: Angel Wu is really injured? You have strong cultivation, so its not a problem. I heard you really showed your hand the other night. However, it is still not easy, defeating two ninth level martial saints, Chu Yang replied. Ye Shifeng and Ye Shiyu broke out into a cold sweat after hearing that. Two months ago? Defeating two ninth level martial saints in the night? F*ck... It cant be that coincidental, right? The two of them were on edge, while thanking their lucky stars. Well said, the battle that night at Shui Yueke was indeed the most dangerous fight I had in my life. If not for... Haha, Divine Doctor Chu, pleasee up for a chat, she replied. Thank you, angel Wu. I wille up immediately after I finish collecting the purple crystals, Chu Yang thanked her with augh. Other than that time at Shui Yueke where they did not acknowledge each other, this was the first time Hades and the demoness worked together for the first time in the upper three heavens, after having separated for two years. Their coboration could be said to be perfect though! It was seamless! Turning his head back, Chu Yang could see the young masters looking at him in wonder. Sorry, I won, he chuckled as he cupped his hands together. The crowd was regretful! If they had known that angel Wu was injured and only a physicians status was needed to get close to her, they would have gone for it themselves! The rascal would never have had the chance. The crowd had no qualms about losing the purple crystals and did not take it to heart either. However, they were green with envy that Chu Yang was able to go up to Wu Qianqians room. All these purple crystals are mine now, Chu Yang said with glee. Let me keep them. Hmm, young master Zhu, as the banker, you should pay me the number of crystals that were being bet, right? I will give you a discount, you only need to pay me 10,000 purple crystals. Zhuge Changchangs heart was in pain. Do you think that I am not going to pay you? he asked angrily, before waving someone over to get the purple crystals. However, Lan Changge held his hand up, Stop! He then turned his head towards Chu Yang and continued, You rascal. You knew angel Wu was injured, but you did not say anything and used it as an excuse to see her. Thats equivalent to lying! Do you want to take the purple crystals just like that? In your dreams! After he said that, many people had an unkind look on their faces. Chu Yang fixed his eyes on him before saying with a little smile, The fact that I know about it is my own business. The bet was on whether we could see her, not how! Why? The descendants of the nine super ns of the nine heavens cant afford to lose? You are the one who is unable to lose! Who are you saying are afraid to lose?, some people in the crowd started shouting. Everyone disliked Chu Yang from the start, it was just made worse now. Hence, they wanted to make use of it as a pretext to teach him a lesson. Chu Yang looked at Ye Shifeng knowingly and said lightly, Second young master of the Ye n, the two... young masters from your n, do you think so too? Hmmm... angel Wus injury is still waiting for me. Ye Shifeng felt his heart flip. That f*cker, he wasnt talking about angel Wus injury, but using those two people to threaten me. Hence, what Chu Yang means is that he knows the identity of the two people, but angel Wu doesnt? Chapter 1029 - That despicable lecher!

Chapter 1029: That despicable lecher!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang was obviously warning him: Settle this matter! Or... your n will get into trouble with elders Feng and Yue... Ye Shifeng instantly felt as though he had swallowed something bad. He scolded Ye Kong and Ye Yun mentally: If you had killed Chu Yang, all would be well, why did you have to injure angel Wu? Even if you did injure her, why did you have to let Chu Yang find out? Now that rascal has a hold over me... And... if the supreme martial artists Feng and Yue find out about it, we would be in so much trouble! Those two really deserved to die! With that, Ye Shifeng made up his mind. Full of righteousness, he said hurriedly, If you are willing to bet, you are willing to lose! We agreed on this beforehand! If anyone wants to cause trouble, they are offending me! If they are offending me, they are offending the Ye n! The change in Ye Shifengs attitude made everyone puzzled. Brother Ye, what are you... Lan Changge said. He was utterly confused: F*ck you, werent you the one who told me to stand up against it? You were the one who wanted to teach him a lesson, I was just helping you. Why did you suddenly change your mind? And became so self-righteous? Whats happening? Ye Shifeng looked at him imposingly. Brother Lan, wont you do me this favor? he asked lightly. Lan Changge shouted angrily, What! You were the one who... Before he could finish, Ye Shifeng interrupted him. Yes, it was obviously brother Chu who won earlier. We should honor the bet. A man is only as good as his word. Brother Lan, are you trying to go renege on your debt? Im reneging on my debt? You were the one who... Lan Changge was fuming on the inside. Ye Shifeng interrupted him once again. Right, since you are not trying to renege on your debt, be more clear-cut. Honor the bet! Lan n has arge business, you can afford to lose, right? Lan Changge almost had internal injuries from trying to contain his anger. Looking as though he was going to throw up blood, Lan Changge looked at Ye Shifeng full of anger and grief. Is Ye Shifeng trying to frame me, and using this to butter up to Chu Yang? Then, Chu Yang would tell angel Wu about me giving him trouble, and angel Wu would tell the supreme martial artists Feng and Yue? And they would treat my n as an enemy? Yes, that makes sense. After all the Ye n and my n are here for the same reasons... Ye Shifeng would likely use such tactics. Lan Changge was indeed outstanding amongst the younger generation of the Lan n. The fact that his agile mind thought of such a possibility in a very short amount of time showed how prudent he was. With that thought, Lan Changge calmed down and smiled. Right, I will ept my loss. I am not like someone that tries to make new friends by stepping on his old friends. Ha... everyone should beware when making friends like that. Ye Shifeng knew Lan Changge had misunderstood when he heard that. But how could Ye Shifeng even bother about that at a time like this? He turned and smiled at Chu Yang. Brother Chu, you can collect the bets now. Hehe... please put in a good word for me when you see angel Wuter, will you? Of course, I will. Chu Yang smiled back. Lan Changge added, Brother Chu, this is your first time betting and you won the bet. I will add another 300 purple crystals to celebrate for you! Hehe... please also put in a good word for me in front of angel Wu. His words stunned Ye Shifeng and Chu Yang. When Ye Shifeng said to put in a good word for him, he was telling Chu Yang to not say anything; when Lan Changge said to put a good word for him... what did he mean? Chu Yang chuckled before replying in an honest tone, I will try my best to... put in a good word. The two of them thanked him. Ye Shifeng was not totally convinced. Brother Chu, if you could... hehe, when youe outter, I will have a generous gift for you! he added. Brother Ye, you can trust me! You and I are best friends who have each others backs. You should know my character. I am not the type who badmouths people in front of others, I onlypliment them. Internally, Ye Shifeng was overturning seas and rivers cursing him: F*ck your you and I have each others back... However, the words that came out of his mouth were filled with gratitude. Of course, of course. I know I can trust you. Chu Yang nodded his head smilingly. Beside him, Ye Shiyus eyes shed; on the other side, Y Mengses eyes shed as well. At the outermost circle of the crowd, Zhuge Wens eyes shed contemtively too. At that moment, the winnings of the bet had been prepared; the glittering pile of purple crystals was huge! I doubt its easy to carry these... Brother Chu, why dont I ask someone to keep them for you first and Ill have them sent to youter? Ye Shifeng asked solicitously. Theres no need for that. I have a way, Chu Yang said lightly. He walked to the pile of purple crystals and with a wave of his hand, the pile of purple crystals disappeared. A storage device! Heavenly Wood! The young masters had discerning eyes for the good stuff. When they saw that scene, they sucked in their breath, their eyes shining as bright asmps. A guy like him actually had such good stuff! Several people felt their hearts flip instantly; this was really something good. Chu Yang smiled as though he did not notice anything, but he took in their reactions silently Good stuff... are of course good. But... hehehe... With a goodbye, he entered Jiaxiu building. Only a few young masters were left watching him in jealousy as he disappeared behind the door. They turned around only after a long time, and Ye Shifengs and Lan Changges eyes met. Hmph! Lan Changge turned his head. Heh! Ye Shifeng let out. At that moment, a voice could be hearding out of Jiaxiu building after a long silence. You are a divine doctor at such a young age, it must not have been easy. Its nothing. You are the one who is young and beautiful. When I saw you, I immediately fell head over heels for you; I was so worried sick, when I heard you were injured, that I couldnt eat. The young masters gritted their teeth and scolded him under their breaths, Bastard! You havent lost much weight from not eating! Voices from within the room continued. Thank you for your concern. You shouldnt have. No no no, I totally should have, for someone as angelic as you. You dont know how long I have admired you for. But, I do not look good and hence did not dare to approach you. Its really a stroke of luck for me that I am here today to treat your injury. The young masters felt anger surging in them and shouted once again, That pervert! Voices continued from within the room: Where were you hurt? Chu Yang asked with concern. This... Divine Doctor Chu, uh... cant you tell? I am injured on... my back... Wu Qianqian replied awkwardly. Your back? Let me have a look at it, Chu Yang asked eagerly. Wouldnt that be inappropriate? Wu Qianqian asked, embarrassed. What are you talking about! A doctor has his patients best interests at heart! Chu Yang said righteously... ... Despicable! Despicable! Despicable! The young masters saw red and were scolding him furiously. How they wished this could rush up there and cut up that despicable being into pieces! That bastard, he is obviously trying to take advantage of angel Wu. And to think he could actually say it so righteously! I really want to spit all over him... Angel Wu, you have to stand your ground, you must not let him take advantage of you! The young masters prayed fervently. I think it is quite inappropriate. Why dont you just take my pulse and prescribe some medicine for me? Wu Qianqian rejected kindly. The young masters heaved a sigh of relief. What are you talking about? said Chu Yang, his displeasure clear. There are huge differences between internal and external injuries. How can I tell just by taking your pulse? That rascal actually insisted on looking at her injury! The young masters gritted their teeth. That bastard! Angel Wu, is such a pure and untainted person. How can you ask her to take off her shirt and let a scoundrel like you look at her back? But... my injury is indeed located quite indecently... Wu Qianqian replied uncertainly. The people below felt their hearts jump into their throats. You dont need to worry. Why dont you just treat me as on old, white-haired doctor? This treatment cannot be dyed, Chu Yang urged her earnestly. The people below were stomping their feet and scolding him: White-haired old man? What the f*ck! You are obviously a young man! Lecher! Scoundrel! Pervert! Gangster! Despicable! Contemptible! Um, okay then... but... maybe not here? Wu Qianqian said hesitantly. Then lets go to your bedroom. You can take off the shirt and I will be able to treat you... Chu Yang continued righteously, You dont have to worry. Other than your injury, I will not look anywhere else! I swear on my honor! The young masters were fuming with rage when they heard that. You can hardly find anyone more despicable than that... What good is your honor when you are already this despicable? And you are actually swearing on it? If thats the case... Wu Qianqian hesitated; the young masters prayed to the heavens: Please dont agree, please dont agree... Thank you for your trouble... Wu Qianqian said shyly, dousing the young masters hopes with cold water. Lan Changge could not control himself anymore. Angel Wu! You... you... you... he shouted. Another young master was even more heartbroken. Angel Wu... you cant... This rascal is up to no good. You need to see through his devious nature! hemented. He sounded as though he was going to cry. Chu Yangs guilt-ridden voice could be heard. I cant believe Im being questioned here today, after having saved countless lives. If you are worried, I will leave then. Its just a treatment. You dont have to take it to heart. Please follow me. Is... is this a good idea? Chu Yang asked in an unsure manner. Chu Yangs voice was filled with hypocrisy. The young masters below were ejecting fire out of their eyes when they heard him say that. How they wished they could go up there and bash him into bits! What a ssic example of acting innocent! Chapter 1030 - Breaking a lady’s heart

Chapter 1030: Breaking adys heart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As you have said, a doctor has his patients best interests at heart. Why are you objecting to it now? Wu Qianqian asked. Chu Yang, that bastard, could be heard being very pleased, but said as though he was being forced into it, Never mind then. Since you have already put it that way, it would be rude of me to continue objecting. Angel Wu, please take off your clothes... uh I mean, lets have a look at your injury. After that, the sounds of chairs being moved across the floor could be heard, both of them had probably stood up. Sir, this way, Wu Qianqian said. Hehe... Miss, please. Chu Yangs voice was filled with lecherous intent. Thereafter, no more voices could be heard. Clearly, the two had gone to look at the injury. There wasplete silence below. The crowd was as though they had been struck dumb by lightning. They had never even given thought that angel Wu would invite Chu Yang to her room eventually. Beast! After a while, angry, grieving, heartbroken shouts could be heard from below. Chu Yang! You beast!... None of them was an idiot. They were not confused about what had happened. Why had angel Wu done that in front of so many people? Did she not care for her reputation? Of course not! Maybe she did not really care about it, but she would not have trampled on her reputation! By doing that, it only showed that: She was tired of their harassment! Chu Yangs appearance provided her with the perfect shield! Would angel Wu really take off her clothes for treatment after they entered her room? Everyone knew that was not possible! However... none of them would dare to appear in front of Wu Qianqian after this: She risked ruining her reputation just to be free of your harassment... The level of her disgust for them was clear! So why continue trying? They really made her desperate... As they were smart people, they thought through it very thoroughly. At that moment, their hearts were filled with understanding for her actions, as well as hate... and some pity for Chu Yang. How would he feel when he found out he was just used as a shield? Beast! He deserved it. When they thought wickedly about how Chu Yang would receive an unexpected treatment from angel Wu, their depression was lifted. Above. After Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian walked into the inner room, Wu Qianqian startedughing. Chu Yang sighed resignedly. Senior Sister Wu, youve really done me in this time. When I walk outter, they are all going to treat me as their love rival. But Im innocent. Wu Qianqian snorted and asked, Are you? Chu Yang rubbed his nose, not knowing what to say. I wont force you. Wu Qianqian sat down and removed her veil. She stared at his face, taking in a few deep looks and blushed. Did you already recognize me that night? she asked. Hehe, other than you, I havent seen any woman of your age that would trust me so readily, Chu Yang said. It dawned on Wu Qianqian. Oh right, that pill. Sheughed self-mockingly. I shouldnt have taken that pill so readily. That caused you to recognize me. She sighed. That sigh was more of self-pity. Because she knew that if she were to go through it again, she would likely still take it without hesitation. After all, that was given to her by the person she loved and trusted the most. In that situation, even the smartest woman wouldnt have gotten her guard up. Chu Yang chuckled. Senior Sister Wu, instead of being an empress in the Lower Three Heavens, you went through so much trouble toe to the Upper Three Heavens. You were looking for me, right? Wu Qianqians face turned red. I dide to find you! No matter what I do, it is to help you. But... you have always been avoiding this question, so why are you asking it so calmly now? Wu Qianqians heart was beating so fast that her heart almost jumped out of her mouth. She wanted to say something, but the words were stuck in her throat. Her head became dizzy and she almost fainted. There was only one possibility she could think of: Has Chu Yang finally epted me? Is he confessing to me? With her heart thumping, she bravely raised her head and looked at Chu Yang. Her eyes were filled with tenderness. This was the first time in her life where she dared to look at the man she loved straight into his eyes. Chu Yang did not know what this action of hers represented. It represented her endless determination, her innermost hopes and her deepest expectations. Young love was like a dream, like a poem. Which young woman did not want to grow old with the person she loved? It would be until death do them part. Wu Qianqian wasnt any different. She was just restraining herself; burying this love in the deepest recesses of her heart; not daring to say it out loud. However, that did not mean that she did not want that! Now, Chu Yang initiated the topic. Wu Qianqian was finally able to be brave for once. After hiding her love for such a long time, she stopped. She did not want to restrain herself anymore. Once Chu Yang said it, she would fly into his embrace, an embrace that had gued her mind. Dare to love, dare to hate! She wasnt like other females, who were too mannered and self-conscious. She looked at Chu Yang intently. Chu Yang smiled. Actually, I have finallye to realize something. Wu Qianqians face was red, but she looked determinedly at Chu Yang and asked gently, What have youe to realize? At that moment, her mind was already in a daze. He finally came to realize! Finally realize! Realize! Wu Qianqian felt bitter happiness in her heart, and tears almost fell out. When I saw you that day, I should already have known, but my mind didnt think of it at that time. Chu Yang looked up at Wu Qianqian. Senior Sister Wu, please do not me me. Why... Why would I me you? Wu Qianqian stammered. I would never me you! Chu Yang smiled in relief. If I am not wrong, you came to find me because of brother Bu right? Because of brother Bu? Wu Qianqian only felt her head bing dizzy, and could not help but repeat the question. She felt dazed, andpletely did not know what to say. Did Tie Butian ask you to find me? Chu Yang looked at her warmly. I should have thought of that long ago. Wu Qianqian became confused and at the same time, she felt a dull pain in her heart. She managed to control her voice and asked, What should you have thought of? Did he find out that Tie Butian is a female? Does he know that Tie Butian bore him a son? Of course, you are the empress after all. If not for such an important matter, how could you have easily left Iron Cloud? Left the Lower Three Heavens? Chu Yang chuckled. ... Wu Qianqian stared at Chu Yang nkly, her mouth filled with bitterness. She was an empress! So Tie Butian must have asked you toe. To make Tie Butian that anxious, it must have been serious. Is it about having an heir? Chu Yang said lightly, From what I know, Tie Butian is the only of the true Iron Cloud royal bloodline. Is that why he asked you to find me? Wu Qianqian felt her heart slowly sink, from the peak of happiness all the way to an endless abyss. At that moment, she felt her hands turn cold. Her heart seemed to have been frozen numb. What... did you think of? Her hands which were ced on the table, were held tightly together with all of her strength. When she asked that question, her heart had a slimmer of hope... despairing hope. Senior Sister Wu, forgive me if Im too direct. Chu Yang paused for a while before deciding to go straight to the point. From what I observe, you are still chaste even though its been a while since you and Tie Butian got married... May I ask if Tie Butian has some... hidden illness? Hidden illness... Wu Qianqian released her hands slowly, her hands bing weak. She felt her body bing hot and cold, and her eyes stared nkly ahead. Yes, Chu Yang said. There are three ways to be unfilial; having no sons is the worst. This is especially so for an emperor. From what I can think of, this is the only reason a newly-wedded emperor would send out his empress to look for me... Since you are the only one who knows where I went. Your are... correct. He does have some hidden illness, Wu Qianqianughed lightly. Her smile was so sad, so helpless, so resigned, so heartbroken. So I was wrong... When that thought came to her mind, Wu Qianqian felt so ashamed and her feelings were so intense that she could kill herself. If you had not given me hope and allowed me to continue loving painfully, so be it. But, you ignited all my hopes just now! And extinguished them in an instant! How cruel is that? Even though I know you didnt mean it because you are thinking in a totally different direction, but... its so cruel to me! Senior Sister Wu, you dont need to be so upset, Chu Yangforted her after seeing her face. This is not a big problem. Since you have found me, I promise to help. I will definitely cure him! He smiled warmly and continued, After all, Tie Butian is my brother, how can I not help him? Wu Qianqian nodded her head slowly, a stupefied expression on her face. Yes, thank you! He... does have a.... hidden illness. You are the only one who can cure it. As she said that, Wu Qianqian felt like she was dreaming. She used all of her strength to maintain the calmness in her voice. Her heart, however, had shattered. I understand now. In your mind, I am already a married woman. Empress! That word caused her emotions to be unstable; she wanted to cry andugh at the same time. Chapter 1031 - What price did she pay?

Chapter 1031: What price did she pay?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang sighed in his heart. He almost didnt dare to look at Wu Qianqians miserable look, his eyes dodging that of Wu Qianqians by a little. He knew that he had touched her sore spot, but theres no other way he could do to prevent this. Wu Qianqian was after all Tie Butians queen! Although Chu Yang had no scruples, he couldnt go against his heart. Tie Butian was the king, but hes also a brother that he had acknowledged! Some things had touched the bottom line of Chu Yangs morals. Even if he had to be killed, he wouldnt allow himself to do things such as epting Wu Qianqian now. Once Tie Butians body was healed, this tinge of uncertain feeling Chu Yang had for Wu Qianqian would also be buried. Wu Qianqians grief could only continue tost. Senior Sister Wu, do be rest assured. Wait till the passages of the Nine Heavens are opened, Ill immediately apany you down the Lower Three Heavens and save Brother Tie... from his illness! Chu Yang gritted his teeth and said these out in one breath. Wu Qianqian looked nk. She seemed to have not heard him. Chu Yang felt awfully bad in his heart. Theres only one point that he had confirmed from this matter: Tie Butian indeed had some hidden illness! But there were definitely other reasons why Wu Qianqian hade to him! Wu Qianqians current looks indicated that she indeed had deep feelings for him! Chu Yang seemed to see a huge whirlpool from Wu Qianqians looks! But he forced himself to not continue thinking about it and not to devote himself into that whirlpool! He even forced himself to stay away from it! Turn a blind eye on her and show no concern to her! ... The bitterness in Wu Qianqians heart was indeed inexplicable. But since when was Chu Yang feeling good?! Human beings are living creatures. How can they not have any emotions? In the Lower Three Heavens, his heart was all about Mo Qingwu. But this didnt mean that he had turned a blind eye to Wu Qianqians deep affection toward him. He was only trying hard to evade Wu Qianqian! He couldnt be sorry to Qingwu. But he also knew clearly in his heart, that the present Wu Qianqian was the past Qingwu! They could also be said to be pretty much identical. Whats more, Wu Qianqians efforts put in towards Chu Yang and her help for him was even bigger! The only thingcking was that she hadnt paid him her chastity as a woman. Thats it. While the Lower Three Heavens was in chaos, Chu Yang was the master of the Bu Tian Pavilion! His entire body was covered in glory and halo! On the surface, he had a firm grasp on everything going on in the world! All the endless mysteriousness and splendor belonged to the King of Hell Chu! But, it must be known that all of these things couldnt be done by Chu Yang alone! Two heads are better than one. By Chu Yangs lone force, even if hes full of wisdom, what could he do? At that time, theres only one sole person that Chu Yang couldpletely trust. That was Wu Qianqian! Its Wu Qianqian who had single-handedly seeded Chu Yang in working on the internal affairs! Everything, no matter big or small, must be passed through Wu Qianqians hands. Only after the matters were sorted out would she then pass them over to Chu Yang. Chu Yang would then devise strategies and issue down orders. But Wu Qianqian was the one whos truly responsible for their executions! For the sake of Chu Yang, this originally innocent girl forced herself to mature and ept any knowledge, even if its about brutal conspiracies that shes reluctant to learn about! She had done all of these just to help him! As long as Chu Yang was there, she would do her best to help him! If Chu Yang wasnt there, she would be Chu Yang! As she carried on the fame of being the King of Hell Chu, she also had to do her own duty! And even execute the matters personally! How would it be mere impersonation as she sat on the position of the King of Hell Chu? Therere some things that needed the King of Hell Chu to do personally! What the King of Hell Chu did must be worthy of its name! Its nothing surprising should some officials take on this role, but you shouldnt forget that Wu Qianqian was only a weak woman whos not yet 20 years old. Its only slightly more than half a year since she had gone down the mountains to Tieyun, that she became the King of Hell Chus capable assistant. When shes up on the mountains, shes still a naive girl whos unfamiliar with the ways of the world! After half a year, she had to be resolute, be themander of battles, and wield her delicate hands to carry out cruel acts so that everyone, no matter whether its her subordinates or her enemies, knew that the one in front of them was the King of Hell Chu! Because of the ck robe and the mask that shes wearing! Because that person whos supposed to be in a ck robe and golden mask wasnt here at the moment and was in an extremely dangerous ce, and that the more real shes acting like him, the safer her beloved ones would be! So, Wu Qianqian determinedly did it. She would vomit in grief whenever shes back at home. But who knew all of these? How cruel was it for a girl to make up a bloody scene of hell? Yet who knew about this? This was especially for a young girl who had just stepped into the martial world. Now, she had to personally do those disgusting and cruel things that were typically enough to scare her to death! Who knew the spiritual torture she had to suffer? From this point of view, Wu Qianqian had endured more exhaustion than Chu Yang! Because its not only twice the amount of work that she had put in, she also paid off her spirit and love! When Chu Yang was in danger, Wu Qianqian more than once had to take on the identity of the King of Hell Chu, take over the responsibility of Chu Yang and die for the sake of him! But she had no regrets! Its because of her that Chu Yang could travel away into the martial world with no worries! And to devote his heart into creating a legend that belonged to the King of Hell Chu! But what if he was without her? Nobody could answer this question. Even if the Emperor Tie Butian had to reply to this hypothetical question, she could responsibly reply it this way: Without Wu Qianqian, no matter how sessful Chu Yang was, he also had to put in more than a hundred times of work aspared to that of now! In the face of outsiders, Wu Qianqian was a cold-blooded strategist whos unserious about the happenings of the chaos that she had stirred up in the martial world! But when shes alone, she would hurdle up in her quilt, and wail and vomit till she became entirely restless! She seeded in creating a legend for Chu Yang just like this, but Chu Yang couldnt ept her and he had to leave. Wu Qianqian could only continue to wear on that ck robe and mask... To silently take over the role that her lover had taken previously. But who knew that, for every time she wore that ck robe and mask, her heart would break once? That she had to endure the pain once every single day? It might not be difficult to forget a person. As long as you stayed far away from that environment and started your new life, that figure in your mind would ultimately fade away with time and transform into a faint whisper of his midnight dream. But if you kept wearing his clothes and mask, used all the strategies that he once had taught you, managed the countless affairs that he had once managed, and even imitated his voice as you spoke, andpletely inherited his styles of doing things... And repeated all of such again and again in the course of time... Did you even want to forget about him? How ridiculous this thought would be! ... Chu Yangpletely knew and was aware of all of these! Such deep affection would even move heaven and earth! Even though Chu Yang had a nickname of being the king of hell, his heart was ultimately not made of stone! Hes also a man, a hot-blooded man! How could he not be a bit touched by the contributions of Wu Qianqian? How could he not have a tinge of love for her? Even Chu Yang himself wouldnt believe this! He didnt want to ept Wu Qianqians love? He wanted! No one was willing to disappoint such deep affections! But Chu Yang couldnt ept and only disappoint her! Because at that time, Chu Yangs heart was already obsessed with Mo Qingwu! Before Mo Qingwus matter was resolved and Chu Yang was satisfied, Chu Yang would definitely not implicate himself into any other love rtionships! So, he had resolutely chosen to leave! On one hand, Mo Qingwu and the matters in the Middle Three Heavens were urgent; on the other hand, how wasnt he not being a scoundrel?! Escape the affections of Wu Qianqian, allow himself to use his heartlessness to cut off her affections! How wasnt Chu Yangs heart hurt?! When he left, upon knowing that Wu Qianqian was finally going to marry Tie Butian, while he heaved a sigh of relief, how could he not be hurt in his heart?! How could he not feel a turmoil of emotions inundating his heart?! How could he not feel sorry, guilty and heartbroken? A man is after a man. Even if hes a heroic figure, hes, after all, a man! A man innately wants to dominate over women! This has nothing to do with morality or virtue. This is human nature! But what could Chu Yang say? You couldnt grant her the happiness she wanted, and yet you still didnt want her to leave you? So Chu Yang had left first! And he never went back since he was up in the Middle Three Heavens. The Lower Three Heavens was after all the ce where hes born and where he had fought bravely; Including his teacher, friends andrades, he had too many things that hes unwilling to part with! Why didnt he go back to have a look at them? Although hes busy, he must have the time to go back once. It would only take a few days for him to go back and forth. But he ultimately didnt go back. Why was this so? Because hes afraid! Hes afraid of seeing Wu Qianqian, this woman whom he had no intentions to hurt but yet had hurt the greatest! That inexplicable guilt in his heart always agonized him every time at the thought of it. What he could do was to bless her and Tie Butian and wish happiness for both of them! If Wu Qianqian hadnt decided to marry Tie Butian, Chu Yang would have gone back! The matter on Mo Qingwus side was already very satisfactory as she was epted to be the disciple of two Supreme Martial Artists. Shes very safe! Chu Yang could also be considered to have made up part of his guilt from his previous life. He finally felt better in his heart. Why shouldnt he go back? Theres no such thing as monogamy in this world. Its amon thing for a man to have a few wives and concubines at the same time! This had been the case for the past 90,000 years, and women had all been used to it. Theres nothing of such that they couldnt ept; then why could a man not ept it? Was it good for a man to see a woman who loved him to be tortured by love for all her life? But Wu Qianqian had married Tie Butian, and this had obstructed Chu Yangs thoughts of going back. The fewer times he went back, the happier Wu Qianqian would be. Theres finally one day when she would forget about her love for him, and bury this past in the bottom of her heart. When she had stopped thinking about it, she would feel peace in her heart. If he had gone back at a time of instability, it would be even more painful for her! Ive already been sorry for her. Why should I bother to hurt her more? Therefore, while Chu Yang had thought about going back for countless times, he ultimately still restrained himself from his impulse! Now, they had met at the Upper Three Heavens. But, so what? Even though shes still what shes like in the past, shes after all a wife of another person, whos his friend, brother andrade! What could Chu Yang do? Seeing Wu Qianqian sitting there nkly, Chu Yang sighed and said, Senior Sister Wu, if you have no other things... I shall leave now. Wu Qianqian said nkly, Alright. Chu Yang looked at her silently for a while and finally stood up; about to leave. Although he felt thousand tons on his feet, he could only leave! Wu Qianqians eyeballs rolled a little nkly as she witnessed the departure of this body of ck robe. A hint of sorrow revealed from the corners of her mouth. At this moment, a cold voice sounded, Kid, Ive been bearing you for a long time already! Youre still thinking of leaving?! A woman in white had unknowinglye in front of Chu Yang, her eyes fixed sharply on Chu Yangs face. Her pretty face was filled with rage! Chapter 1032 - Chu Yang’s reasonings

Chapter 1032: Chu Yangs reasonings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang was startled. He was about to speak when he realized that he had been unknowingly trapped in his position. He couldnt even move his lips! His entire body was fixed stiffly on the spot! Wu Qianqian shuddered. Teacher! This white figure was, of course, Feng Yurou. Feng Yurou drifted in and sat opposite Wu Qianqian. Wu Qianqian finally discovered Chu Yangs abnormality and asked in panic, Teacher, what have you done to him? Feng Yurou said lightly, Im only punishing him by making him stand. I havent even... cleared my debt with him! Wu Qianqians heart was slightly relieved. He said, Then... wheres Teacher Yue? She knew that Feng Yurou was gentle and was very fond of herself. Even if Feng Yurou was in violent rage, with Wu Qianqian herself persuading at one side, Chu Yang wouldnt face any danger. But inparison, Yue Lingxues killing intentions was greater and his temper was also hotter. If Yue Lingxue was here, its probable that... Your Teacher Yue has some other stuff he needs to do, Feng Yurou said lightly, Im just worried that youre alone here, so Ivee up to take a look. I didnt expect to meet this bastard here! He... He isnt a bastard... Wu Qianqian exined weakly. Feng Yurou snorted heavily and Wu Qianqian dared not to talk further. Hes the man that you so love deeply? Feng Yurou pointed a finger at Chu Yang and coldly said, You are always in ck robes just because of him? You didnt even want the robe that Ive given to you, that helps you prevent injuries from swords and sabers? Youre in the gloom just because of him? You only agreed to stay in the Upper Three Heavens to be our apprentice just because of him? Teacher! Wu Qianqian stood up in panic and dropped her knees on the ground. Im sorry! Ive decided all by myself and he knows nothing! Teacher, if youre angry, please punish me and dont put me on him. This really has nothing to do with him. What a fool! Feng Yurou sighed. Why is he worth such deep affections from you? Whats so good about him? Hes a coward and has no balls! In the face of a woman thats so deeply in love with him, hes actually so heartless... Why are you so stupid? There are so many handsome guys in the world, why did you just fall in love with this guy? Teacher... Wu Qianqian spoke haltingly, but stubbornly, Chu Yang... isnt as bad as youve said. Feng Yurou stared back. Shut up! She extended her hands and dragged Chu Yang up to both of them as if hes a puppet. Feng Yurou suppressed his anger and asked, Youre Chu Yang? Chu Yang was stupefied. Speak! Feng Yurou said angrily. Teacher... It seems that you havent removed your prohibition on him... Wu Qianqian reminded carefully. Urgh... Feng Yurou waved her hands. Chu Yang instantly realized that he could move again. But Chu Yang wasnt at all rmed. He only smiled lightly and asked back, Youre Master Feng? Feng Yurous prohibition on him made Chu Yangs heart shudder. This was a strong, unparalleled feeling that he had only felt previously from Zi Xieqing. Although Feng Yurou was slightly weaker, neither Chu Yang nor the sword spirit was her opponent. Feng Yurou said lightly, Yes, I am. Chu Yang said unaffectedly, Then, Im Chu Yang. Fire rose in Feng Yurous heart. Kid, you dare topare yourself with me?! Chu Yang said smilingly, From your perspective, I may not be on par with you, but from what Ive spoken, Im already on par with you. Feng Yurouughed coldly. You indeed have a few hard bones! Master Feng, youre ttering me, Chu Yang said humbly, Its only that aspared to normal people, my bones can only slightly bear more. But why dont you dare tomit yourself to my apprentice? Feng Yurou took in a breath and asked. Chu Yang lookedplicatedly at Wu Qianqian and said, Since when did you know that I didntmit myself to her? Do you know that I have my reasons for this? What reasons?! Feng Yurou frowned. Wu Qianqian asked worriedly, Teacher, please dont ask. Feng Yurou waved her hands. Today, I want to get to the bottom of this matter! If theres no possibility for the both of you to get together, Qianqian, then you shall not bother him further, and you shall concentrate all your heart in cultivation! Even if this kid is willing to ept you, I still have to test him whether hes worthy to be matched with my apprentice! Well, what airs is he putting on? Do I even have to be afraid of my apprentice having no one to marry? Chu Yang smiled bitterly. Kid, I shall ask you: Qianqian doesnt look good? Feng Yurou asked. No! Senior Sister Wus beauty is unparalleled in the whole Nine Heavens. Its very rare to find any woman who can be matched with Senior Sister Wus looks, figure and qualities, Chu Yang said seriously. Then, is Qianqians temper not good? No! Senior Sister Wu has a gentle temper. While she looks soft from the outside, shes inwardly hard. Such a good temper is also rare. Then, Qianqians status isnt high? This has nothing to do with status! Besides, I have the same roots with Senior Sister Wu; what about status is there to talk about? If thats the case, her cultivation isnt high enough and cant be matched with yours. Master Feng, youre joking. This is not worthy ofparison between us. Then, Qianqian didnt love you enough? No! Ipletely understand Senior Sister Wus affections for me! Or do you think that Qianqian cant be a good wife? No! Anyone who can marry someone like Senior Sister Wu is a great blessing for him! Then, I really dont understand you. Feng Yurou started to really feel strange. Why dont you ept her? Good looks, good virtues, good qualities, and deep affections... Is Chu Yang crazy? Chu Yang smiled bitterly. From the start, he had been feeling ufortable after being constrained by Feng Yurou. The resistance he had back against Feng Yurou was an indication of this. But as he spoke, the anger in him waspletely dispersed. Im sorry to Wu Qianqian. How can I me her teacher for seeking trouble on me? Master Feng, I want to say a few words. I wish that you can allow me to finish my words and not interrupt me in the middle, Chu Yang said lightly. Alright! You shall speak, Feng Yurou said coolly. Chu Yangughed, randomly pulled a stool over, and sat steadily on it. Feng Yurou raised her brows, but she still suppressed herself from her anger. I, Chu Yang, am an ordinary man. Before I met Senior Sister Wu, I had a person that I fell in love with. But for a variety of reasons, we didnt get together. Chu Yang said lightly. If not for the crisis at the Beyond The Heavens, I might have worked hard to improve myself and to approach the person I love, step by step. Then finally, the two of us could live peacefully together. Now, wars are everywhere in the Nine Heavens, and the strong rules over the weak in the Middle and Upper Three Heavens. Such a situation has alreadysted for 90,000 years! As a result, therere much more women than men. Under such circumstances, polygamy has be amon thing. Although Im a man within the Nine Heavens, in my heart, I only want to have one wife in my life. This is what Ive been thinking about previously. But then, this conviction of mine was shaken because of Senior Sister Wu! I originally thought that Im a single-minded man! I cant deny that I once thought about having a few wives, but at that time, I thought that I couldnt do so. When I arrived at Tieyun, wanting to reverse my fate, I realize that theres no one around me that I can trust! Theres only Senior Sister Wu. So, I could only rely on her help to realize my dreams. Gradually, Senior Sister Wu became fond of me. I dont have a stone heart, and its certain that my heart is also moved. Senior Sister Wu has feelings for me, and I equally has feelings for her! Wu Qianqians eyes suddenly lit up spiritedly as Chu Yang spoke till here. Feng Yurou frowned, about to question Chu Yang, but Chu Yang raised his hands to stop her from questioning. Master Feng, please allow me to finish my words, or else I would lose my train of thought, and I might not be able to continue my words. Feng Yurou frowned tightly, and could only be patient and continue listening to Chu Yang. Both of us have feelings for each other, but neither of us uncovered them. I was deliberately trying to evade her, while Senior Sister didnt want me to feel difficult, Chu Yang sounded very calm and said, But everything has its sequence! Even if I want to ept my senior sister, I also have to exin the matter to the person Ive been in love with previously. If I had done so, I would have felt at ease! But before that, I thought that any other rtionship with Senior Sister Wu would be illicit. I would not only be letting down the person I love, but its also a sphemy on the feelings Senior Sister Wu and I have for each other. So, I pressed everything down. After I finished my matters in the Lower Three Heavens, I immediately decided to leave. I once decided to go to the Middle Three Heavens to find the woman I love, ande back again after her side was settled! If she didnt want me to part with her, I could only escape for my whole life. Anyway, at that time, although Senior Sister Wu and I had feelings for each other, we didnt confess it. Senior Sister Wu knew me, and I also knew her. This is what I really thought. Chu Yang smiled bitterly and said, Im a man, and Im alsoscivious! Im no different from any other man regarding this. But I think that my own merit is that Im able to give respect to the ones I love! No matter whether its Senior Sister Wu or the woman Im deeply in love with. But when I was about to leave, Senior Sister Wu got married to Tie Butian, the Emperor of Tie Yun. Chu Yangs face turned bitter. Tie Butian is a great lord and a marvelous man! He has a heroic spirit and a sensitive mind. I admire him very much. The most important thing is that Senior Sister Wu agreed on this marriage. Tie Butian is also my friend, brother andrade! If Senior Sister Wu hadnt agreed and Tie Butian had forced the marriage on her, I would have no scruples to go against him! Ive helped him to establish Tie Yun, and I simrly could destroy it! But this wasnt a forced marriage! If thats the case, how could I... how could I... Chu Yang paused and stopped as Chu Yang spoke till here. Feng Yurou obviously didnt know about this matter and looked strangely at Wu Qianqian. Yet she saw that Wu Qianqians heartbroken look had vanished. Her whole face was lit up and she had her eyes fixed on Chu Yang. Her small ears were straightened up highly, and redness and shyness were all over her face. Feng Yurou couldnt help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, thinking: What a strange thing! That guy is talking about why he didnt ept you, yet youre actually bing excited... Chapter 1033 - Oops, there’re some things that you don’t know…

Chapter 1033: Oops, therere some things that you dont know...

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios I never fail to face up my feelings! Chu Yang said deeply, But what can I do when things are developed to this point? Feng Yurous brows furrowed slightly. Indeed, even if both of you are in love, and even if Chu Yang intended to ept you, Wu Qianqian, had already promised to marry someone else. What could Chu Yang do? But why does Wu Qianqian still have such deep affections for Chu Yang? Feng Yurou thought that such a thing shouldnt have happened. And, its not Chu Yang, but her own apprentice, whos wrong! Youre already someone elses wife! And youve promised him by yourself. And youve also mentioned this to Chu Yang. Why are you still pestering Chu Yang? Youre a married woman... yet youre bothered with another man? No matter how in love the both of you were in the past, you shouldnt be bothered with each other like this now. But Wu Qianqian clearly didnt let go... But, this apprentice of mine is definitely not that kind of shameless woman! Then why did this happen? Feng Yurou was bewildered. This is so strange! Aside, Chu Yang also sighed. His Adams apple moved and he swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, then said in a hoarse voice, Elder, you should have understood by now... Hehe, now, the old matters are raised up again and my senior sister is also listening aside. I shouldnt have said this so directly, but these words have been stuck in my mind for a long time already, and Im feeling better now that I spoke them out! Im a man, and I also have emotions and a sense of righteousness! Chu Yang smiled bitterly, but his eyes started to be more and more fiery. Its not just women who have dreams! Men simrly have their own dreams. However, when I see a woman, whom Im tempted to, married someone else, and furthermore, none of them disagreed to the marriage, and that the man is also my own good brother... What possibly can I do? Chu Yang smiled. What can I do other than escaping? What else can I do? I cant even give a promise at that time! Master Feng, now youre asking me why didnt I ept my senior sister? Haha... I understand that youre worried about your apprentice. Chu Yang smiled bitterly and a little miserably. Do you mean I should go grab my good brothers wife over and say that shes my woman? Not to mention that shes the queen of a country! I never dared to say this previously, and I was also embarrassed to say, Chu Yang said deeply, But by the looks of the circumstances now, Im afraid that Master Feng is not going to leave me if I dont say this out. He slightly raised his head. Actually, I know that you want to kill me, regardless of anything. Isnt it? Firstly, its to firm Senior Sister Wus heart so that she can concentrate on her cultivation. Secondly, you feel ufortable seeing me. I can feel your intentions to kill. He smiled. This is understandable. If I were you, Id do the same. After all, you have such a talented apprentice, and shes very likely to surpass you in the future. She has such a great future, and its such a pity should she marry and bear children now. The coldness in Feng Yurous eyes gradually disappeared, and instead, theres appreciation in her eyes. Very good. Feng Yurou started to smile lightly. Your feelings are sharp and sensitive. Youre even better in observing the circumstances. Youre witty and can devise plots skillfully and easily... You can be considered a rising star of the next generation. She said softly, I indeed wanted to kill you previously, but Ive changed my mind now. I only want to ask you a question: Do those words that youve said previouslye from your heart? Chu Yang smiled a little bitterly. Theres no need for me to deceive myself. Besides, the things have been done, and so what if theyre true? So what if theyre faked? Master Feng, do you think I need to lie at this moment? Feng Yurou smiled. She turned around to look at Wu Qianqian and said, Qianqian, whats going on? Wu Qianqian lookedplex yet sweet. Her face flushed as she looked at Chu Yang, and said, Teacher, therere some reasons behind this... that you dont know, and I cant exin them with just a few words. And this also involves some privacy issues. There will finally be one day when Chu Yang... will know. Feng Yurou was startled and her pupils shrank. Some reasons that I dont know? You have been forced to keep them to yourself? No, Wu Qianqian said shyly, Teacher, you shouldnt ask further... In short, this is... veryplicated. She sighed sweetly in her heart. She looked anticipative and contradictory at the same time. Its understandable that Chu Yang doesnt know the inside story. It turns out he, after all, has feelings for me; The efforts that Ive put in isnt totally a waste. This point alone was already sufficient to make Wu Qianqian feelforted. As for Tie Butian, shes also a woman and a proud woman just like Wu Qianqian herself. Wu Qianqian appreciated and even more supported Tie Butians decision. Wu Qianqian could only respect Tie Butians decision; Chu Yang didnt realize it himself, then Wu Qianqian must keep her promise and not tell him that matter. Besides, the passages of the Nine Heavens were shut now and he couldnt get down even if he wanted to. If Chu Yang knew this matter, it would disturb his mind, and this would affect him in his cultivations and battling. I shall wait for them to put their cards on the table first. As long as Chu Yang and I have feelings for each other, thats enough. As for whether we can get together, this is nothing to be worried about. As long as Im in your heart, and as long as you dont make me suffer from my affections towards you, thats enough. My request is really not that great. Chu Yang and Feng Yurou had the same expression now: They were both looking nkly at the bashful Wu Qianqian, not knowing whats in her mind. You didnt deny your marriage with Tie Butian, but you also didnt deny your affections for Chu Yang; Tie Butian didnt force the marriage on you and you agreed on the marriage by your own will... But in the dark, your mind is still preupied with your past lover... Youve done such a big sin, yet you still have peace of conscience? No matter what, Wu Qianqian herself would have felt incredulous about such matters. Yet shes actually secretly feeling delighted? This... This is really confusing. By Wu Qianqians typical conduct, shes not such a shameless woman... Both cast a nce at each other and they both thought that this hidden information was indeed something great... But no matter how they cracked their brains in thinking about this, they never would have thought that the so-called husband of Wu Qianqian was actually a woman! And shes also Chu Yangs woman! And she had even borne Chu Yangs child... What else was Wu Qianqian afraid of? How would she have any psychological burden? Chu Yangs eyes widened. No matter how witty he was, hes also really muddled at this moment. He stuttered, Senior Sister Wu... Wu... That... This... Whats going on? Wu Qianqians face reddened and she flipped her eyes at Chu Yang. She said, You know nothing! You shall go work on your own business. Im here and theres nothing you need to worry about. As she said, she actually pouted her mouth and smiled dreamily, while her bright eyes rolled secretly. Then she lowered her head, then secretly raised it up again, and gently smiled again. At that moment, she seemed to have thought of something, and even her little ears turned red... Chu Yang stumbled out of the Jiaxiu Building, still in a stupor. He only felt that the weather today was really good. But what the f**k had happened just now? All the bad things were gone after I confessed my own feelings? The winds had stopped, the clouds had frozen, and even the suffocating air had vanished... He remembered asking Wu Qianqian before he left, Then... Is Tie Butian really sick? Wu Qianqians face was still red and she even stamped her feet. She said angrily, Of course! And hes very ill. And I shall talk the truth. Other than you, no one else can cure his sickness! Yes, if you cure her illness, my own illness will also be cured... Of course, Wu Qianqian couldnt say this out. With just a thought about this, her face instantly turned beet red, and she immediately kicked Chu Yang out of the door. Then she stood leaning against the door, smiling idiotically. Not to mention Chu Yang who felt utterly miserable after being kicked out of the door, even Feng Yurou also gazed at her apprentice with her eyes wide open. At the moment, Feng Yurou almost felt that her apprentice had turned crazy. Otherwise, why would she do such unusual things? Qianqian, what the hell is going on? Feng Yurou asked while she looked frowningly at her sexually awakened apprentice. Hey, teacher, you shant ask further. Anyway, therere some things you dont know, and theyre some big things... Anyway, theres no need for you to care... about this matter... Wu Qianqian, who had never been acting coquettishly ever since she was epted as an apprentice, actually started to do so for the first time. She held on to Feng Yurous arms and shook them till Feng Yurou became giddy. As Feng Yurou held one hand on her forehead, she moaned, I... I think I need to rest. The world... has really changed... Changed to the extent that even I cant recognize it... Wu Qianqian smiled secretly. She held her teacher to sit down, then went to make tea. Her face flushed, and as she held the teapot in pouring tea, she didnt even realize that the teacup was already full, allowing the tea water to spill out of the cup... s! Feng Yurou sighed and rolled her eyes, then took over the teapot from Wu Qianqian and shook her head. My apprentice is... hopeless... Feng Yurou had already taken over the teapot, but Wu Qianqian still didnt realize, and she remained in that position. She only recovered her stupor after a long time. Hey, wheres the teapot? If I wait for you to finish pouring the tea, the whole Jiaxiu Building would be flooded, Feng Yurou said disappointedly, Qianqian, women need to be reserved! You mustnt reveal such a contented look even if youre really feeling it this way... You would be belittled, dont you know? Youre already someone who has previously handled troops, engaged in battles and even been a queen. With such staidness of yours, I really doubt your capability as a queen! Wu Qianqian smiled sheepishly and said, Teacher... Its right that women need to be reserved, but women also need to be brave in deciding who they love or hate. Because once women be enamored, this willst forever. Aspared to lifelong happiness, it doesnt matter at all to keep a reserved character. I didnt dare to say it earlier on because Im afraid of destroying the feelings between Chu Yang and his lover. So I hid this matter in my heart. Now, since Ive known his heart, Ill all the more keep this to myself. Chu Yang is a responsible person. Wait till he has settled his own affairs, he woulde to me to ount for himself regardless of anything. I shall just wait for him. Wu Qianqian smiled happily. Even if I cant be with him for my whole life, I, after all, have known that he has feelings for me! This is already sufficient. Chapter 1034 - The Nine Heavens within the Starry Night Tea

Chapter 1034: The Nine Heavens within the Starry Night Tea

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In a stuporous state, Chu Yang walked out of the Jiaxiu Building. No matter how hard he thought, he still didnt understand this matter. He turned at a corner and walked towards the Orchard Pce. Its just past early morning and far from noon now. The sun was suspended diagonally in the sky. While sunlight was cast down onto the ground, it couldnt offset the coldness in temperature. Chu Yang was puzzled as he thought about this matter. There had been so many people crowded here just now, but everyone was gone in just a moment? Did this mean that the words that he had said to Wu Qianqian and the show between the both of them were so useful? He continued to walk, and not for long, he was going to reach the Orchard Pce. Turning at a corner, he suddenly realized a few people looking at him, smiling. Chu Yang was stunned for a moment. These few people were dressed in blue and looked spirited. They didnt veil their faces, neither did they try to hide away from Chu Yang. They were actually standing boldly in the middle of the road. The Lan n! Aside, Lan Changge was leaningzily against a tree. Seeing Chu Yang, Lan Changges eyes lit up. He straightened his back and walked over. Brother Chu, haha... How fortunate to meet you! Theres a hint of coldness in Lan Changges eyes as he looked at Chu Yang. He said smilingly, I suppose you had a good time with Fairy Wu? Chu Yang smiled bashfully. Brother Lan, youre joking! s, I cant describe this with just a few words. Lan Changge revealed a thats what Ive expected look and seemed to heave a sigh of relief. Then he held Chu Yangs hands, smiled understandingly, got near him and said, Brother Chu, Ivee today to consult you on something. Please do enlighten me. Chu Yang said stunningly, Whats the matter? Lan Changge held Chu Yangs hands warmly and said, Comeee, we shall talk about this in the teahouse. Ill be the host, haha. Ive been feeling close to you since the first time I met you. Brother Chu, please dont reject me. Please, pleasee. Chu Yang was bold and unafraid of what Lan Changge was up to. Besides, Chu Yang was also very curious why Lan Changge hade to him. Thus, Chu Yang agreed readily. They made a turn at a corner and entered a teahouse, then sat down at a quiet ce. Lan Changge waved his hands, and the four apanying experts dispersed towards four different directions to guard the teahouse. Lan Changge grabbed a teacup which the shopkeeper had just delivered and poured tea for Chu Yang hospitably. Lan Changge sounded gentle, his manners were graceful and he looked warm. He appeared to bepletely different from how he behaved at the Jiaxiu Building. The young masters from the nine big ns indeed all had deep minds. On the surface, all of them seemed to be mischievous and like fops. However, once theyre not in public, all of them looked noble and remarkable. Chu Yang pondered on this secretly in his heart. But, which sides of them were more real? Or... had they not revealed their true selves yet? Thank you. Young Master Lan, may I know whats there you want to ask me? Please talk about it earlier so that I have an idea of what it is. Chu Yang realized that the teacup was actually transparent when he held it. All the teacups were actually carved from a whole piece of white crystal. From the outside, the movements of the tea leaves within the cup was observable. Brother Chu, please be calm and taste this tea. This tea is called Starry Night Tea, and its a unique product of the Tianji City. It has been said that these tea leaves are dried over starlight! How can you not have a taste of this tea when youre here at the Tianji City? Please. Every guest whoes over to this teahouse can only drink a cup of tea a day. He has to make the tea for himself, and drink it and appreciate the experience by himself, Lan Changge said, I heard that everyone who drinks such tea will feel differently... Haha... This is very intriguing. Oh? Theres such a thing? Brother Lan, how do you feel? Chu Yang said lightly as he held the teacup and blew gently on the floating tea leaves. Youvee to look for me anyway. Since youre not worried, neither am I. Drag on the conversation then. I have plenty of time... Brother Chu, tea is like life. Look at these tea leaves. Although they dont have fixed positions in the cup, all of them are striving to float upwards. Although each of them is independent, the teacup mouth is only of this size, and its impossible that so many leaves float to the top. Although its only ayer apart, theres after all a difference, and thepetition between the leaves is also quite intense. Lan Changgeughed and said coherently as he pointed to the leaves in the teacup. Chu Yang tilted his head and said, Oh? Lan Changge smiled deeply and said, Other see tea leaves when they look at tea, but from my eyes, I see life and the martial world! Chu Yang gazed at the tea leaves and said, Indeed, therespetition among them. But... thispetition is a passive one; If not for the boiling water added to them, this cup of tea would, after all, be some dried leaves. Brother Chu, youve said it well. But, the more this is so, the more interesting this seems to be. Each of us is just like these dried leaves, lying quietly at some ce in the world, and has nopetition with one another. But... regardless of what reasons there exist, it may be coercion or also out of ones own will, everyone will ultimately enter this boiling water and have a life and death battle with one another! So, from my perspective, this cup of boiling water is the Nine Heavens, while the tea leaves within it are the sentient beings. Lan Changge revealed a sorrowful look. Like me and you. Chu Yangs brows furrowed as he pondered. Brother Lan, you may be reasonable in saying so. But, although such a battle is passive, its because of this kind of battle that enable these dried leaves to instigate the potentials hidden within themselves that is, the fragrance of tea whilst they are being differentiated from one another. So, although the dried leaves are bathed in hot water and they make the tea bitter, the original viridity and fragrance of leaves bloom as a result. Although the tea leaves are bitter, its better than being the dried leaves whichy senselessly within the tea jar. Chu Yang smiled. And its even much better than those leaves of the same kind whichy on branches till they wither. Lan Changge pped andughed. Brother Chu, your words have really won my heart! But... this cup of tea isnt the Nine Heavens, and were also not the tea leaves! Chu Yang suddenly changed the topic of conversation. Talents are emerging inrge numbers in the Nine Heavens, and there will ultimately be people who jump out of the boundaries of the Nine Heavens into the universe! But the tea leaves in this teacup cant jump out of this cup no matter what! And, once their fragrance is lost, these tea leaves will be tasteless and sink to the bottom of the cup. Chu Yang looked up and smiled. Its like a person who has finished his life. Although he once has a radiant, brilliant and sweet life, he after all is a corpse in the end. Or there may be some exceptions. Some tea leaves are always floating on the water surface, and some are gone into the stomach of the person who drinks them, Chu Yang smiled lightly and said, Brother Lan, what do you think about it? The sinisterness in Lan Changges eyes shed and he said, Chu Yang, you havent seen the outside world before, I suppose? Who knows if the people who escaped the Nine Heavens havent gone into someone elses stomach? Chu Yang shook his head andughed. Brother Lan, you make too much sense. Then, he evaluated silently in his heart: Although Lan Changge has some wits and insights into various matters, and could be said to be a talent, his thoughts are a little cruel and pessimistic. Such a person has actually already submitted himself to fate. He thinks that even if he escapes the Nine Heavens, itll still be a dead road for him. So, he absolutely cant achieve much in his life. And hes a bit narrow-minded, and dont like to see anyone else leading a sessful life. This could be seen from one sentence that he had said: Who knows if the people who escaped the Nine Heavens havent gone into someone elses stomach? Chu Yang wanted to say: Unfortunately, you dont even have the capability and qualifications to go into someone elses stomach... But after some thought, he ultimately swallowed these words. The circumstance wasplicated now, and theres really no need to offend someone else just because of a cup of tea... Especially this kind of narrow-minded person! Lan Changge held up a teacup in front of himself and shook it a little. The tea leaves floating on the water surface all slowly fell towards the bottom of the cup. He smiled warmly and said, Brother Chu, look, doesnt this represent what had happened when the Nine Heavens was folded? That powerful man only shook this teacup, that is, the Nine Heavens, and as a result, so many ipetent people died. He ced the teacup back onto the table. Wait till the water became stable, Chu Yang realized that each of the nine tea leaves floating on the tea was upying a region. Such a geographical circumstance was actually simr to that of the nine big ns. Dont these nine leaves... look like the nine big ns? Lan Changge revealed a smile of profound significance. Chu Yangughed, but he frowned in his heart. Theres really a vast difference in the breadth of mind of Lan Changge aspared to that of Diwu Qingrou. Just by this analogy, one could see how frivolous Lan Changge was. And its only the first time that Lan Changge and Chu Yang met. Yet, Lan Changge talked such a thing and made such an analogy in front of Chu Yang, whos not from the nine big ns... These nine tea leaves are alsopeting with one another in the dark. Lan Changges eyes shone with excitement as they looked at the tea leaves. Whichever leaf sinks down first loses... Chu Yang nodded and smiled gently. Thergest region in the middle is like the Ye n. Lan Changge pointed at the leaf floating in the middle of the cup. Although itsrge, its a little old and decrepit. Although the Ye n has upied the best region, other big ns are simrly fighting for this region. All of them are trying to move closer to the middle. At this point in time, if theres some external force which shakes the cup, this tea leaf in the middle will sink down. Lan Changge smiled. Brother Chu, it seems that Ye Shifeng is unfriendly towards you? Do you know that the right to exercise this external force is currently in your hands? Chu Yang frowned, as he genuinely didnt understand what Lan Changge had just said. He said, The right to exercise this external force is in my hands? Thats right. At first, Ye Shifeng told me earlier to be against you. Then, after you mentioned the injuries of Fairy Wu, he immediately treated you with deference. Brother Chu, you naturally would understand that theres something fishy in this matter. Lan Changge smiled meaningfully. Brother Chu, may I know if Fairy Wus injuries are caused by the Ye n? And, the whereabouts of those men who hadid hands on Fairy Wu is definitely hard to track, and she might still not know who hadid hands on her. But, Brother Chu, do you know? Chapter 1035 - The Deadly Trap

Chapter 1035: The Deadly Trap

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Brother Lans thoughts are really detailed and meticulous. This sentence from Chu Yang was a praise from the bottom of his heart. This Young Master from Lan n who knew only to use flowerynguages to charmdies, was actually able to predict this level of details from his short and single sentence conversation with Ye Shifeng. Moreover, the prediction was the urate truth. Regardless of this mans character, his intelligence and insights were already astonishing. Chu Yang chose to speak about the matter on purpose at that ce, nting a trap for the Ye n. However, to his surprise, the first person to realize something fishy about the matter and came to investigate was actually Lan Changge. Based on this prediction, Ye Shifeng must have been unaware of the identity of angel Wu at that time, but purely wanted his subordinates to plunder the beauty. However, he did not think that he would meet with such difficulties. Lan Changgeughed. Ye Shifeng actually dared to take advantage of the disciple of Elders Feng and Yue. I, Lan Changge, really admire his drive for passion and lust! Chu Yang let out hisughter and cordially mentioned, This insight of Young Master Lan really deserves my deepest admiration. Lan Changge let out hisughter and replied, All thanks to Brother Chu. Chu Yang said, What do you mean by this, Brother Lan? Lan Changge, with a bit of sinisterughter, replied, This piece of tea leaves, at the center of everything, has always been eyed by all parties; however, as long as there is someone to give a shake to the teacup, this piece of tea leaves will drop into the bottom of the teacup. And Elders Feng and Yue, definitely have the ability to shake the teacup! Lan Changge gave a faint smile, tilting his head up, looking at Chu Yang and said, Brother Chu, the greatest opportunity to change the worlds state of affairs is now ced in front of you! With just a single word from you, the state of affairs of the entire Nine Heavens will change because of you! Therefore, in the eyes of Lan Changge The face of Chu Yang blushed. The peak of excitement! His body leaned forward uncontrobly, although he realized that immediately and adjusted it back. This also proved just how strong was the level of excitement within Chu Yang at this moment! Furthermore, Chu Yang subconsciously clenched his hands and fingers, tightly into a fist. Yet, immediately letting it go. However, the finger joints were already pale. Obviously, the impact of this sentence to Chu Yang was beyond his capacity? The state of affairs for the entire Nine Heavens would be changed, because of him alone! Who else but him, throughout the ages, could make such an achievement? Lan Changge sneered in his heart. As expected from a bumpkin, with just a tiny bit of sweet talking and hes already over himself. To change the state of affairs for the entire Nine Heavens... because of this rural area bumpkin like you..., he thought. Brother Chu did not think of this, right? Lan Changge maintained a smile. In order toplement Chu Yang, his eyes were also beaming with excitement and passion. With a lowered voice to appear serious and mysterious, he said, As long as Brother Chu says a word, rys it to angel Wu, how could the Elders Feng and Yue sit back while their beloved disciple gets bullied? In this critical period of time, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master will soone out of seclusion. With a chaotic event happening, the entire Nine Heavens will be bound for turmoil... Ye n will faint away in power! His agitated voice had some quivering. By now, Brother Chu is well known in the Nine Heavens. Whoever sees you, will undoubtedly give a thumbs up andpliment by saying, Great Hero! Good Man! Even the Nine Tribtions Sword Master cannot achieve this. Yet, just a word from you and its done! Brother Chu, what is the purpose of life? All the striving and hard work in a mans life, what is it for? The agitated Chu Yang appeared flushed on his entire face, as if he had an injection of chicken blood, even his scalp was shiny. He looked at Lan Changge agitatedly, with both his eyeballs almost popping out, nodding his head profusely like a chicken pecking at the rice grains. Correct! Correct! Correct correct correct correct! What Brother Lan said makes absolute sense and logic! Lan Changge got excited and replied, By then, Brother Chu will be holding on to the fate of the world in your hands, every step that you take will have a great influence on the world! Remember to give your little brother, me, a helping hand. Chu Yang was overjoyed, actually forgot hisposure and gave Lan Changge a pat on the head, as if patting a little dog. Heughed and said, That is of course! When the timees that you need anything, feel free to use my name and I will be there for you! Lan Changge twitched at the corner of his mouth, his face clearly with some ck frown lines. He endured the anger building up in his head; forced a face full of smiles and replied, From now onwards, the two of us brothers must sincerely cooperate and work together! Chu Yang again patted his head and consoled. Rx! Elder brother is not the ungrateful kind! Whatever it is, from now onwards, I will look after your Lan n! Lan Changge twitched again at the corner of his mouth. Lan Changge was almost at the point where he could no longer control his impulses to jump up and pound him into a lump of mud-like meat. Numbingly, he thought, What kind of thing are you... how could you... You will look after my Lan n in the future? Who gives a damn about you. Do not make me throw up my ricest year! However, in order to aplish his goal, his face was still full of smiles and he respectfully said, That is true, that is true. His heart was as if he had eaten a fly, extremely ufortable. Whats more, it was a fly that just left freshly made feces. Lan Changge continued to force the smile on his face, while his heart could not wait to strangle that bastard to death. Feeling abnormally disdain, he scolded in his heart and thought, This stupid idiot! He really thinks that he is an influential character now. Just wait to see how I will checkmate him. The face of Chu Yang was filled with agitation. With both hands patting on Lan Changges head, Chu Yang was thinking of how good it would be to stop patting, or even to just twist his head out of ce. With disdain, he scolded in his heart, Damn you, you must have really thought that I am silly. Just wait to see how I will y you to death. However, once this n is discovered by the Ye n, Brother Chu will definitely have the danger to your life, said Lan Changge with a worried voice. Looking at Chu Yang with a concerned eye, Lan Changge continued, I wonder if Brother Chu already has a brilliant n in mind for this? The n to catalyze this revolution? And also to establish our reputation? To leave a legacy? Chu Yang scolded angrily in his heart and thought, You have already talked for so long, is that not all about emptying the dirty water in your stomach? Then why are you being hypocritical now? Yet, on the surface, Chu Yang frowned with a troubled looking face and no ns in mind. He said, This, I really have not thought about it. If the Ye n really wants to kill me... this... this... h-h-h-how would I be able to fight off the Ye n? A timid look. Lan Changge suddenly belittled him some greater extent, despising him even further. Yet, on the surface, it was all a strong sense of heroism. Thumping on his chest, Lan Changge forthrightly said, Brother Chu, have you forgotten about me? Hey hey, little brother here has a full proof n... Chu Yang hurriedly asked, What full proof n? Hurry tell me, hehehe, Changge, I realized you are really cute, hehe... While saying, Chu Yang again started to pat his head, as if patting a dog. This time, even stroking the back of his neck. Just like how a human wouldpliment a dog. So obedient... Lan Changge shook his head restlessly. However, for the sake of the greater goal, he dared not turn angry. He said, Brother Chu has already made connections with angel Wu. There will be chances for treatment in the future. You just have to consciously make an effort to remind... angel Wu as a youngdy was almost raped. How can anyone tolerate this level of abuse? Therefore, angel Wu will definitely start her own investigations. Once the evidence is sufficient, she will be sure to inform the Elders Feng and Yue... Our roles will only be facilitators... and the enmity and dilemma between Elder Feng and Yue and Ye n will only set to grow... Chu Yang with some doubts, replied, Even if it happens as per n, it is insufficient to make the incident as big as we wanted. Lan Changge revealed a tinge of ruthlessness in his eyes and said, Brother Chu, what do you think of angel Wu? Chu Yang licked his lips, mouth drooling with greed and said, Just like a goddess... simply too beautiful! Lan Changge revealed traces of jealousy on his face, immediately wiping it away and said, Does Brother Chu not want to be in possession of such a beauty forever? Think about it... What if every night, you can have such a beauty, pressing her at your hips and enjoying her to your hearts content... how wonderful would it be... Chu Yang revealed traces of anger in his eyes with the urge to kill building up in his heart. At this moment, because of what he said, Lan Changge had already been sentenced to death. There will not be a chance that he can be alive! he thought. Damn, how dare he speak this way of Senior Sister Wu..., he thought. But... this suggestion... keke... that is my business! he thought. On the face, was obviously the look of a lecherous man, yet disguised with some degree of virtue and nobility, Chu Yang replied, Brother Lan... ke ke, what are you saying... angel Wu and I, our rtionship is purely that of a clean and honest male-female rtionship... Upon hearing the sentence a clean and honest male-female rtionship, Lan Changge turned angry immediately, risking an explosion in his chest resulting in shortness of breath. Lan Changge almost wanted to give him a piece of his mind all in a single breath. Go to hell, with your clean and honest male-female rtionship, he thought. Do you not want, Brother Chu? Lan Changge replied, while holding his urge to vomit blood. Of course, I would like to... Chu Yang replied without even thinking for a second. I have a n, that can make your wishe true, Brother Chu. This n will not only allow you to get hold of the beauty, but also frame Ye n. This will provoke Elders Feng and Yues anger towards the Ye n resulting in a serious discord between them in the future, Lan Changge replied secretively. Say it, Chu Yang asked hurriedly. Brother Chu can first make this matter clear, to provide medical treatment to angel Wu, to gain her trust. Once angel Wu has confirmed with Elders Feng and Yue that Ye n was the culprit... we can then find an appropriate chance. I have a pack of medicine here... once ady gets a whiff of it, she will fall into aa, or at worst, still feel weak all over... By then, I would send someone to bring out angel Wu, while leaving behind traces of evidence, to allow Elders Feng and Yue to track down... of course that is to the ce of Ye n... At that time, in order to save angel Wu, Elders Feng and Yue would be fighting it all out. Brother Chu, on the other hand, can concoct the exclusive antidote and neutralize the poison after much hard work and numerous trials. However, thest step of neutralization requires a male to have sexual intercourse with angel Wu... In this way, angel Wu would lose her virginity and due to the medicine, her intelligence and aptitude would be poor as well. Furthermore, the medicine also promotes pregnancy... if angel Wu gets pregnant, HA HA... that would have been total destruction of this disciple of Elders Feng and Yue... How would they not get furious? Brother Chu, on the other hand, will get hold of the beauty instead. Brother Chu, your original intention was to save angel Wu, so there was no way out but to copte with angel Wu. Furthermore, even if angel Wu has no feelings towards you, you are after all the father of the child. Would she kill you? In addition, her martial arts skills are just so so, if she does not marry you to be your wife, what else can she do? Therefore, at the rage of Elders Feng and Yue, what good future could behold the Ye n? At that time, all other big ns would havee together to attack the Ye n... on one hand it helped to avenge you and on the other hand, it gave you a great reputation. Furthermore, you get a heavenly bless marriage. This kind of pleasure event, why not? Chapter 1036 - The Astronomical Extortion

Chapter 1036: The Astronomical Extortion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This is indeed a great n! Chu Yangmented, as he gave a p on his thigh. Yet, immediately, he replied with traces of hesitation, That... isnt it a little hical? Since a young age, I have always been mild and modest, gentle and kind... Bing furious in his mind with disdain, Lan Changge thought, You are a pile of dog feces! However, on the surface, Lan Changge persuaded. Brother Chu Brother Chu, I really do not know how should Iment about you... you should know that a man in this world... ke ke ke... Chu Yang revealed a face of dilemma and hesitation. Finally, he said with determination, Alright! Then, lets do it this way! Lan Changge pped his hands andughed out loud. Brother Chu is indeed a heroic character! I, Lan Changge, has made the right judgment about you. Only an important man like Brother Chu can aplish great things in life. Chu Yang smiled heartily. However, in his mind, it was heavy. This n could be considered both clever and sinister! However, from this n, Chu Yang could infer many things from it and this heightened his sense of vignce. By doing this, Lan Changge naturally did not aim for turning the Nine Heavens into chaos, nor was it to change the state of matters in the Nine Heavens. It was more to cause the downfall of the Ye n. Having Elders Feng and Yue as a hindrance, it would almostpletely immobilize Ye n within this Tianji City; how else could they carry out other matters? In this way, the matter concerning Holy Tribe Elder, would it not be something for the Lan n to lose? However, even if the Ye n pulled out of this matter, how confident would the Lan n be in seeding? Moreover, there was also the involvement of the Ling n in this matter. There would bound to be another reason, within all of this. Regardless of all these, a mere Young Master Lan, actually dared to scheme against Elders Feng and Yue! This was definitely something worth the caution from Chu Yang. At this moment, he thought of two characters. Diwu Qingrou once mentioned, Violence and force cannot be relied on. As long as there is talent within, even if one has no means to retaliate now, one can change the world eventually! Mo Tianji once said, A normal person with wisdom can enve a supreme martial artist. However, if the supreme martial artist has no wisdom, even a normal person can plot a deadly scheme against him! This was exactly what Lan Changge was doing now. Naturally, the wisdom of Lan Changge was nowhere close to that of Diwu Qingrou and Mo Tianji. However, precisely because of theck in wisdom, he could think of such a n, one to cause the downfall of the huge Ye n and also the powerful Elders Feng and Yue. Furthermore, this evil n against Wu Qianqian, was obviously to destroy her! Destroying this disciple of Elders Feng and Yue who possessed limitless potential, he could start his early preparation for the future of the Nine Super ns. Chu Yang dared to bet that if it was not him who was sitting here, but rather another person who had a simpler mind, he would have been persuaded. Leaving a fine reputation for the future ages! Making a great impact in the world! As beautiful as the flowers! A Supreme Martial Artist! Lan n, one of the Nine Super ns, as reinforcement! All these were simply too irresistible. However, Chu Yang also dared to dere. He thought, If someone really did it, then there would only be death awaiting him. Or maybe, the first half of the n would be smooth; but by the time it came to neutralizing the poison for Wu Qianqian... the person would definitely not be him, but Lan Changge... And the person who had carried out the n, would either get silenced or murdered brutally by the raging Elders Feng and Yue! However, the main culprit Lan Changge would definitely have his way of keeping himself safe from this matter! And finally, the one to get hold of the beauty, that would be him! Chu Yang was full of praise and appeared agitated with excitement on the surface, but his mind was full of murderous intent, assessing Lan Changge. He could not help but wonder: This kind of evil, sinister, despicable and dirty evil n, how did you a*shole manage to think of it? He was indeed an a*shole whose son should not even have an anus. So, did Brother Chu agree? Lan Changge asked excitedly. Lets do it! Chu Yang clenched his teeth, widened his eyes and pped his thighs. Ha Ha... Then, I shall congratte you in advance for the perfect harmony between Brother Chu and angel Wu, a loving husband and wife. Lan Changge, with a face of envy, said, This luck with women, Brother Chu, I am really envious of you. Chu Yangughed loudly, so pleased as to lose his sense of measure. It was as if, he had already gotten the beauty... However, afterughing a while, Chu Yang fiercely frowned and said, Wrong. This is wrong, this is not enough. Lan Changge was startled and asked, Brother Chu, what is not enough? Frowning his eyebrows, Chu Yang replied, You see Brother Lan, this whole n from start to finish, I have only gotten a wife... and some intangible reputation. However, in terms of actual tangible benefits... there is none at all. Uh... Lan Changge was confused and blinked his eyes before asking again, Brother Chu, what you mean is... Chu Yang sighed and said, Even though angel Wu and I would be married and she would be my wife, but we still have to make a living, right? This intangible reputation cannot be used to bring food to the table. Lan Changge was truly stunned and thought, You bastard! Truly avaricious and insatiable, I have already given you such a huge benefit and you are still asking for more? Brother Chu, what do you mean? Lan Changge asked, while keeping silent of his heart. Brother Lan, as you already know, I am a Pharmacist. What really enthralls me is the elixir! Especially the Heavenly Treasure! I will not be able to take my eyes off it, once I see it, replied Chu Yang. Lan Changge blinked his eyes and said, Uh~~~ Chu Yang sighed and said, I do not need too many of these, just about eight or ten each of any type more than 10000 years of age. In total, I just need about 10 plus kinds of these... after all, I am still attending the Medicine Banquet, right? Lan Changge, feeling the pain in his flesh, replied, So many... If Brother Lan thinks that it is too many, then lets forget about it, replied Chu Yang, with a fair and considerate tone. It is not considered too many! Our Lan n will offer these treasures to Brother Chu, said Lan Changge as he clenched his teeth! Aiya, I am really grateful for that, said Chu Yang, who then excitedly shook the hands of Lan Changge. He continued, There are still some other rare mineral resources that I am also extremely interested in. Chu Yang counted with his fingers and said, For example, the Star Iron, Heavenly Wood, Nightmare Silver, Heavenly Gold, Cloudy Steel, Star Stone, Purple Sun Tears ... I have always dreamed of getting them. Every one of them, I do not wish for more, just a few hundred pounds will do. Brother Lan, these items are so expensive that no one can think of buying it and they are the true legacies. Lan Changge opened his mouth only to reply, Uh, Uh, Uh~~~ If there are any difficulties, Brother Lan, just take it that I have never mentioned it. As for the matter between us, I will naturally still do my best. Chu Yang gave a nonchnt shrug. However, anyone could tell what he truly meant. If you do not satisfy my conditions, you can forget about me doing anything! In any case, you need me now! Lan Changge almost crushed his own teeth, with a face of having flesh pain. However, he still had to put up a cool look as he said, Sure, no problem. Even though we may not be able to get those huge quantities, we will still do our best to get everything for Brother Chu. Brother Lan is really righteous and honorable! My life has not been in vain, having made such a friend like you, Changge, replied a touched Chu Yang. Me knowing you is considered my bad luck for 8 lives! scolded Lan Changge in his mind. Once this whole thing ends and we have reached our goals, however much that you have eaten from me, I will make you vomit them all out! If not, would I make your life easy, you blood sucking vampire? continued Lan Changge in his mind. But... the purple crystals for daily practice, I would need that as well. Chu Yang sighed and said, How much do I need... actually, just a 10 thousand to 20 thousand pieces of purple crystals, that would be sufficient... F*ck you! It would be more than enough even if it was for me! thought Lan Changge. Lan Changge almost vomited blood, clenching his teeth, with a dull voice, he replied, Rest assured Brother Chu, just leave all these matters to me! Brother Lan is indeed straightforward and gracious! said a touched Chu Yang. In future, when angel Wu and I get married, we are sure to be grateful for having met Brother Lan; your aid inpleting our marriage; your act of giving and your act of kindness, said Chu Yang. Lan Changge forced out some traces of smile and replied, Brother Chu is really... Ge Ge Ge, too polite. Chu Yangughed heartily and said, This is the truth from the bottom of my heart, the truth. Suddenly, another frown appeared on his forehead, resembling concern. The greatest fear of Lan Changge now was to see Chu Yang frown. Suddenly Lan Changge became worried as well and asked, Brother Chu, what else is missing? Nothing else is missing, nothing else... said Chu Yang, still frowning. Rubbing his hands, seemingly embarrassed, Chu Yang said again, I am really embarrassed to say it... Brother Chu, feel free to speak your mind, Lan Changge replied. Taking a deep inhtion and slowly exhaling the breath. Lan Changge was worried that he could no longer control his temper and red up, potentially risking him pping this coborator into a meat paste, that would be horrible. Then, let me be frank, replied Chu Yang readily at Lan Changges invitation. Immediately, Chu Yang said, You see, Brother Lan, you have a huge household and great career. If our matter seeds, the moment... Ke Ke, I am just speaking frankly of any unpleasant possibilities, if by that time, you do not fulfill your promises, who should I go to for justice? I would definitely not fulfill those agreements! Lan Changge scolded furiously in his mind. Lan Changge said, Brother Chu you would like to... I would like to get half of the deal beforehand! Once the matter is aplished, then the other half! said Chu Yang with conviction. Getting half of the deal beforehand?! You really dared to say such things! Lan Changge replied and suddenly jumped up. Brother Lan, you are not right in this, said Chu Yang. For any business transaction, there would be a deposit. Moreover, this is a life and death situation? Half of the deal beforehand is already considered little. Plotting against the Supreme Martial Artist is not an easy task, isnt it? Brother Lan will forever be in the safety of the back scene from start till the end, no danger! However, for me, I will be at the front line of the battle. Any slight mishap and my life will most likely be gone for good! Putting it frankly, this is using my life as the gambling capital for a better future! Chu Yang said. Slowly calming down, he continued, Half, there is no room for negotiation! Not even for my biological father! If you cannot fulfill this condition, then all our previous negotiations will be as good as nothing! Lan Changge appeared angry and said, In such a short period of time, where can I go to find all these items for you? This is like asking me to do something impossible! Keeping one leg over the other, Chu Yang replied, That would be a matter for Brother Lan to solve yourself. Lan Changge was fuming with anger and looked at him, suddenly the murderous intent in his eyes grew. Remaining calm and unruffled by the events, Chu Yang said, Brother Lan, you invited me over today and you did not conceal your actions; therefore many people are aware that I have been invited over. As for tomorrow, I shall continue to treat angel Wus injuries. If I were to go missing... what would Elders Feng and Yue think? Could it be... that Lan n does not want their disciple to recover fully? Lan Changge was stunned. Indeed, there was this possibility. However, the current Lan n definitely could not afford to go against Elders Feng and Yue, could they? Even if there was this tiny bit of questioning, it would affect the entire n. If we are unable to reach a conclusion on this, I would not know what to say when I see angel Wu tomorrow, said Chu Yang. Awkwardly, he continued, I thought this was a chance for me to get rich and be famous... Ai, who knew that this was an empty joy. Me as a person, my greatest w is that I am greedy for money and lust for beauty... Lan Changge stretched out one hand and stopped Chu Yang. Gently and kindly, Lan Changge smiled and said, Brother Chu, what are you saying? You and I are good brothers who treat each other with sincerity. This little request of yours, how can I not fulfill it? Rest assured Brother Chu, wait till we get out of here, you can follow me to collect them! Chapter 1037 - No Man is Rich without a Windfall

Chapter 1037: No Man is Rich without a Windfall

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang was overjoyed. Really! Lan Changge was almost bleeding in his heart. He said, I, Lan Changge, is a man of words! That is great! Chu Yang shook his hands continuously and said, You treated me like a distinguished citizen and I will be sure to repay you with all my heart. Please be assured, Brother Lan. I am just one single person, how could I possibly escape from the Lan n. Therefore... Ha Ha... Our coboration, that is for sure, how would I dare to shirk the responsibilities? Lan Changge smiled cruelly and said, Its good that you know this. However, Brother Lan would also need to guarantee that after the matter is aplished, I do not wish to see myself being kicked to the curb, or being silenced when Ive outlived my usefulness, said Chu Yang solemnly. That is obvious! said Lan Changge seriously. I swear by heaven that if I do such things, may I die a terrible death. Chu Yang was moved and he replied, Brother Lan, you didnt need to take such a serious oath, I believe you... Lan Changgeughed. When can we start? Lan Changge asked. As soon as my items arrive, we can begin immediately! Chu Yang promised seriously. Good! Lan Changge praised and said, Brother Chu indeed agrees readily! Come, let me bring your stuff. However, some of the items may not be sufficient in quantities now. I would need to send someone to collect and fetch them. Brother Chu, please do not take offense. Why would I mind? I have all the time in the world, I can afford to wait, Chu Yang replied with a hearty smile. Lan Changge was depressed for a moment. He thought that by saying this sentence, Chu Yang would have replied: Its fine to have fewer quantities of each... No one knew if this a*shole was really muddle-headed or just acted to be one. He could actually afford to wait... An idle person like him could, of course, afford to wait, but a busy man could not. Both of them walked out of the teahouse behaving affectionately, headed straight for the premise of Lan n in this area. After walking for a distance, after 2 bends of the road, in front of them appeared a group of people. Both of them looked at each other and could not help but be dumbfounded. What an inevitable sh between enemies! The oing group consisted of Ye Shifeng and his group of subordinates, who seemed to be heading out for a meal. Upon seeing how affectionate both Chu Yang and Lan Changge behaved together, Ye Shifeng revealed a sinister look at the exact moment, but quickly hid it and came forward to wee with a huge smile on his face. I thought who was it, its actually Brother Lan and Brother Chu. So, both of you are going... Already had your meal? Thats pretty early. Chu Yang honestly replied, No, we did not. It was just a cup of tea. Ye Shifeng replied affectionately, Lan Changge, you are really stingy. How could it be just a cup of tea when you invited Brother Chu? Comeee, Brother Chu, if you do not mind, let me treat you and you can drink to your hearts content and get thoroughly drunk! It was impossible for Lan Changge to let Chu Yang leave with Ye Shifeng. Taking a step forward, with a slight smile, he stopped them and said, Brother Ye, Brother Chu and I still have some unfinished business... if you would like to treat us, after we have finished our business, Brother Ye can propose a venue. Both Brother Chu and I would be sure to turn up. Ye Shifeng gave a cold stare that could almost chop Lan Changge and said, In that case, I shall not disturb both Brother Chu and Brother Lan. Do not forget our date, Brother Chu. I still owe you a meal... Ha Ha Ha. We brothers still have a long way ahead, one of these days we will definitely drink to our hearts content with Brother Chu! Do not reject me again when the timees, Brother Chu. Chu Yang replied readily, What are you saying, its a treat from Brother Ye and I would more than love to have it. Ye Shifengughed, continued with some polite remarks and left with his subordinates. On the surface, this man appears to be a forthright person, but in reality, he is a wolf in sheeps clothing, sinister as ever,mented Lan Changge, not forgetting to badmouth him at the same time. Please be extremely careful when you have any dealings with him, Brother Chu, said Lan Changge. Yes, sighed Chu Yang. In this world, there are really very few people like Brother Lan, loyal and righteous, warm-hearted and considerate... Both of themughed heartily and left, chit-chatting along the way. Behind them, Ye Shifeng, who left earlier on looked back. He looked suspiciously at the direction that Chu Yang and Lan Changge left in. Doubtfully, he thought to himself, What could the two of them be doing together? Out of nowhere, Ye Shifeng felt a sense of crisis. Could it be that Lan Changge wanted to deal with him? He remembered how he had previously offended Lan Changge. Furthermore, both ns had a simr conflict of interest... Ye Shifeng was confused. Second Young Master, is there any problem? asked an elder alongside him, with a stern face. The problem... is not small, Im afraid, said Ye Shifeng. Sighing, he spoke again, Come with me you guys, let me tell you in details; If we think the matter will not work out, then we can only try to stem the problem now, while it is still at its infancy stage! Even though we will offend Han Xiaoran by doing this, we cannot afford to be choosy now. Everyone sighed. Han Xiaoran did not have great achievements; amongst the ninew enforcement leaders, all the other eight of them had already be supreme martial artists with thew-enforcement master reaching the fifth supreme level. However, Han Xiaoran was still hovering around the ninth martial saint level, with no improvement throughout the years. With this kind of ability, it was simply not worth a mention, especially in the eyes of Ye n, the top n amongst the nine super ns. However, Han Xiaoran was more than just a normal ninth level martial saint. He was the number one leader of thew enforcement officers in the entire region of South-East. The right-hand man of the Dharma Supreme. To touch Han Xiaoran, would be equivalent to bearing the wrath of all South-Eastw enforcement officers! This was only one of the reasons. More importantly, to touch Han Xiaoran would be equivalent to giving the Dharma Supreme a tight p on the face. Who in the world would dare to p the Dharma Supreme? This was a truly terrible reason! Seventh Grand Uncle, sorry to trouble you to make a trip. Within the vicinity of the Lan ns premise, do investigate what both Chu Yang and the Lan n are colluding and plotting. Should there be an emergency, Ye Shifeng said and finally with determination, he continued, Seventh Grand Uncle, please act in the bigger interest of the Yeshi n. This sentence was as good as saying, In times of emergencies, Seventh Grand Uncle, even if theres any sacrifice, you would have to kill Chu Yang. A cold and emotionless looking elder with ck clothing replied, Rest assured. Standing up, in the direction of Lan Changge and Chu Yang, the elder chased. Soon, he was nowhere to be seen. Was this necessary? He is, after all, just a tiny Chu Yang. Even though he is a Pharmacist, what could he possibly do? the other person asked, not understanding the reasons within. You do not know... sighed Ye Shifeng as he continued to say, Angel Wu is hurt. The culprits were actually Ye Kong and Ye Yun. Angel Wu still does not know about this matter, but Chu Yang does. Ye Shifeng said calmly. What?! The crowd exhaled in cold shock simultaneously. Hence, every word that Chu Yang says, could bring trouble to us. In this critical time period, we cannot afford to have even a tiny bit of trouble! Ye Shifeng sighed long and deeply. He continued, Otherwise, we would rather have to offend Han Xiaoran... worsees to worst, we would have to silence Han Xiaoran... to prevent any futureplications! ... Following Lan Changge, Chu Yang reached the temporary stay of Lan n. He was served tea in the living hall, while Lan Changge went in hurriedly. Not before long, a malicious looking elder came out following Lan Changge and began to size up Chu Yang. Chu Yang calmly looked back into the eyes of the elder, but his nce was just nice, filled with greed and desire. On the other hand, the eyes of the elder were sharp, almost piercing through and tearing apart the body of Chu Yang, looking at what Chu Yang was thinking in his heart. After a good while, the elder made a humph sound and left without a word. Right before leaving, he threw a ring to Lan Changge, before disappearing into thin air. Immediately, came a sarcastic question from outside. What are you doing here, Seventh Brother Ye? Immediately, the sound of clothes could be heard and a voice said, Thinking of leaving so soon? Not having tea? The voice became softer and it was obvious that the person had run outside. Lan Changgeughed and sat down in front of Chu Yang. He began to remove items from the ring, one after another of the Heavenly Treasure. All being taken out and ced in front of Chu Yang. Chu Yang was extremely delighted, both eyes gleaming with joy. Wow, is this Heavenly Star Purple Lingzhi, Five Beads? Wow! Is this Earth Dragon Grass? Wow! Is this Ice Snow Uni-head Ginger? Wow, Wow, so many, really so many... The items were kept away quickly with a wave of the hands while talking simultaneously. Lan Changge looked at him with despise and disdain. Lan Changge thought, Some bumpkin who has never seen any good stuff... I, the Young Master, sitting with you is really an insult to my status and identity. Following up, were the rare mineral resources. I ask for your understanding, Brother Chu. We do not have Heavenly Wood and Purple Sun Tears; Those kinds of items, I believe are extremely rare and you would not see much of it, even in the entire Nine Heavens. Therefore, what do you think if I were to add on more quantities of the other items inpensation of those two? asked Lan Changge. No problem, I was not having high hopes. Ha Ha. Chu Yang replied, without any bit of politeness, I am fine with using other items to rece those two. I do not mind. What can you mind? Even for the other items that you are getting, how many of them can you see in your lifetime? thought Lan Changge. Lan Changge felt suffocated. Every piece of the item taken out was quickly kept away by Chu Yang. Finally, with a crashing sound, came a huge pile of purple crystals. Based on the visual judgment from Chu Yang, there were at least 50,000 pieces. Looks like Lan n really burnt a hole in their pocket this time. It was unknown what kind of effects the Elder of the Holy Tribe had on the Lan n. They were actually willing to spend big on him. However, if he was really that important, then why would they give him away willingly to the Zhuge n previously? This point was unfathomable for Chu Yang. Please take stock, Brother Chu, to ensure that it is all correct, said Lan Changge. Theres no need for that. Even if I do not believe the entire Nine Heavens, I would still trust Brother Lan, said Chu Yang as he happily brushed the purple crystals and kept it. Lan Changge twitched the corner of his lips. Damn, you are really generous! Had I known this, I would have shortchanged you a little and kept them for myself, thought Lan Changge. So, when do you n to take action, Brother Chu? asked Lan Changge. The earlier the better. As soon as Brother Lan passes me the medicine, I would be able to arrange it anytime, said Chu Yang readily. Great! eximed Lan Changge who looked really excited now. He pped his hands with force, gave an understanding smile and said, Looks like Brother Chu also cannot wait to get hold of angel Wu. Chu Yang revealed a You would know as a guy kind of smile. Ha Ha Ha... Chu Yang stepped out of the Lan n courtyard with literally two sleeves full of treasures! Its a fortune! Whats more, its a windfall and easy money. Feeling the Nine Tribtions Space deeply, Chu Yang sighed greatly and thought, No man is indeed rich without a windfall; no horses can get fat without an extra meal at night. This sentence is really true to its core. Therefore, Chu Yang decided to carry out the n of Lan Changge, till sess and to his best abilities. Although the ending would not be what Lan Changge had envisioned, it would definitely be in ordance to what Chu Yang had in mind... By then, it would definitely be a big pleasant surprise for Lan Changge and the Lan n! Chapter 1038 - Let Me Clear the Nine Heavens for You, Shall I?

Chapter 1038: Let Me Clear the Nine Heavens for You, Shall I?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang had a rxed journey on his way over to the Orchard Pce. However, he felt something fishy the moment he stepped through the doors. It was too quiet. He thought that Zi Xieqing had brought Chu Leer outside to y. Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened the door, Chu Yang saw that Chu Leer was soaked entirely within arge wooden tub. Zi Xieqing was standing beside the tub with one hand pressing on the head of Chu Leer, urging for something to happen with all her might... What is going on? Chu Yang scratched his head in puzzlement. Ah! Big brother, dont look! Chu Leer was top naked within the wooden tub when she saw Chu Yanging through the door. Immediately, she became embarrassed. Chu Yang pouted and said, You are really a sensitive little girl, asking me not to look... Even if I had taken a look, what could I see? Just two rows of ribs... It was indeed so. Due to chronic illness and her young age, all of her female bodily features had not yet been developed. Not even any early signs of development. No wonder Chu Yang did not spare a nce for it. Otherwise, Chu Yang himself would have escaped from the room, needless for Chu Leer to say anything. Moreover... Zi Xieqing would never have let hime in. Big Brother, you are such a jerk, said Chu Leer, as if she was wronged. Ive not grown up yet! Uh... I would not be able to watch after you have grown up. Chu Yang nodded his head, as if he had really intended to watch. Ha Ha Ha... Even though Zi Xieqing was a serious person, she could not help butugh at these few conversations. She continued tough while retracting her hand from the head of Chu Leer. Chu Leer mmed and jumped out of the wooden tub, into the nket. Her mouth was muttering with discontentment, Bad Big Brother! Bad guy! Such a jerk... Both Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing wereughing themselves into convulsions. Afterughing for a while, Chu Yang finally remembered to ask. Its a problem with the constitution of her body. I had her meridians dredged previously and changed her body endowment. Once Leer gets rid of her chronic illness, she would have a gifted body for martial arts. Zi Xieqing mentioned casually and continued to say, This is nothing much. I like Leer. Chu Yang heaved a sigh in relief. He thought, Nothing much? You said it so easily, while it almost frightened me to death! Imagine a living person, whats more, a girl with congenital disease. To change her entire bodys endowment, directly upgrading her body to one that all martial artists had been dreaming of: A gifted body for martial arts. This was tantamount to remolding oneself thoroughly, taking a lift to heaven! Some martial artist could train hard their entire life, but would never reach the gifted level; whats more, an entire body of meridians and blood vessels that were all gifted. And, for someone with a gifted body but had never practiced martial arts, that was an even more outrageous matter! That was equivalent to an unrefined gold and jade! Once martial arts practice was started, it would be a head start from the gifted level. Chu Leer only felt more rxed in her body. Little did she know that she had so much more benefits, but Chu Yang was fully aware of that. I wouldnt mention any word of gratitude, said Chu Yang slowly, while staring at Zi Xieqing deeply. Just a simple thanks could never express the gratitude of this level of favor. Zi Xieqing smiled lightly. Theres nothing much to thank about; it was as easy as lifting ones hand. Chu Yangughed. How could he so naively believe that it was no effort at all for Zi Xieqing? Looking at the perspiration on Zi Xieqings forehead, one could tell that it was definitely not an easy task for her. To transform an infants body into that of a gifted body could have been an easy task for highly capable people like Zi Xieqing. However, it was almost an impossible task to transform the body of a 12-year-old, who had never practiced martial arts, into that of a gifted body for martial arts. Whats more, its the body of a girl with a congenital chronic illness! Oh yes, I made a trip this morning and got hold of quite a bit of elixir. In addition, I got hold of 60 to 70 thousand purple crystals, I think that should be enough for a while. Chu Yang suggested. Why not, lets have another round of fight? Or, the only way that Chu Yang himself could repay her, was to let her absorb sufficient Tao State energy, to fulfill her ultimate dream... Zi Xieqings eyes blinked, and she replied with some tiredness in her voice, Im tired today, maybe another day. And there was silence. Chu Yang was in a daze, looking deeply into her eyes and smiled faintly. Another day then. Both of them became silent at the same time. After a long while, both of them came out at the same time and took a seat near the flower stand. This period of time has been really tumultuous. The Nine Super ns, each having their own objectives. By then, I may need your help. Chu Yang said softly. This sentence was a little redundant. Even if he had not said, when the time came, Zi Xieqing would be sure to help. No problem. Zi Xieqing said. Her petite body slightly leaned back onto the chair, revealing some traces ofziness. It was a rare sight to see thisziness in Zi Xieqing. Chu Yang could not help but stare nkly. Actually... If you just want to unify the Nine Heavens, I think I can help. Zi Xieqing looked at Chu Yang seriously. With a wave of her hand and a humongous divine sense, the entire Orchard Pce was lit up. Immediately, she turned to Chu Yang and said, Let me destroy the nine super ns before I leave, how about that? Let me clear the Nine Heavens for you, shall I? The voice of Zi Xieqing was rxed, as if talking about something trivial and not worth a mention. To destroy the Nine Super ns? Clear the Nine Heavens for me? Chu Yang was shocked for a moment, staring back at her with his mouth and eyes wide open. Yes, if you are willing, I shall destroy and eliminate the Nine Super nspletely, before I leave this Nine Heavens! I dare not say for other things, but that one thing I can assure you, if you are willing, then there will no longer be anyone in this Nine Heavens to hold the family name of any of these Nine Super ns, after I leave. The tiny hands of Zi Xieqing gently tapped on the stone table in front and said, If you are concerned about thew-enforcement officers, I will eliminate them together as well. Chu Yang felt dizzy all of a sudden. Thisdys talk was too much of an understatement. This was as good as saying that she would help to do the dirty work that I had been unwilling to do so. Suddenly, Chu Yang felt dry in his throat. He picked up the teapot and drank a few cups of tea continuously. I see that your abilities are weak, but yet fighting amidst such powerful enemies. It is tough and you may die anytime. Zi Xieqing said lightly and her eyes no longer looking at Chu Yang, but rather at her own fingers. By doing this, take it as... take it as my way of repaying you for helping to gather the Tao State energy. Chu Yang smiled with a bittersweet look. No. Chu Yang replied deeply, but clearly. No? Zi Xieqing was surprised and tilted her head up to look at Chu Yang. Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, I understand what you mean, but there are a few things that I would like to say as well. Firstly, you do not owe me anything. If theres anything, its more of me owing you. We both take what we need, so its more of a coboration. Therefore, I do not wish to hear anything more about repayment. I cannot repay you for what you did, all the more, you need not repay me anything. Chu Yang said seriously. Zi Xieqing paid close attention to what he said, slowly nodding her head. Secondly, I am a man. This is my own matter and I would like to deal with it myself, Chu Yang said solemnly, I could use a little of your help within my ns, but I would definitely not use your hands to achieve my ultimate goal. A proud man huh? Zi Xieqing smiled. Chu Yang alsoughed. Thirdly, these enemies in front, they are my opponents. They are my encounters in life. Chu Yang said seriously, In other words, they are my sharpening board; only by dashing out of here, walking out, then can I begin my rise in this world, rising above all... Until here, Chu Yang stopped for a moment and looked towards Zi Xieqing. Can you understand what I mean? Zi Xieqing nodded. Understand clearly. Hence, I need these kinds of dangers, to excite me, to sharpen myself, to let me strive and let me fight! Even if I were to die... this life would have been... fulfilling! Chu Yang joyfully treasured his words as he replied. I understand. Your goal is not the Nine Heavens! Zi Xieqing smiled faintly and continued, My proposal previously, if you had agreed, I would have aplished it. Although, there would have been some discontentment. Right now, your answer, its definitely a constion for me. She was a little dejected, yet a little gratified. So what you said in the past, its true. Of course, its true. Chu Yang raised his eyebrows and said, The one who copses the Nine Heavens... is one person. You, Zi Xieqing, is also one person. I, Chu Yang, is also one person. As Chu Yang finished this sentence, both of them became silent. These words from Chu Yang carried a lot of meanings within. However, no additional words were needed anymore. Both of them were well aware of what it meant. Its no true ability to aplish something by relying on someone or something. To carve out a sky of your own, using your own hands, thats true honor and glory! Honor and glory is the goal, the process is enjoyment! After a long while, Zi Xieqing smiled and said, Well said; I also think that you are one of those tough ones under the limitless sky. Chu Yangughed heartily and said, Maybe I have no other strengths, but this proud bones of mine, in my past life and present till now, have not lowered my head for anyone nor bent my knees! Past life and present? Zi Xieqingughed yfully and said, These words sound interesting. Chu Yang faintly smiled. Then... you said that you would hit me in the future, is that true as well? Zi Xieqing looked suspiciously at Chu Yang and smiled yfully. If I can win you in a fight, then I will hit you! Chu Yang was straightforward in his reply and did not try to hide his intentions. Good, good. Zi Xieqing smiled gently and said, I will wait for you, wait for you toe hit me. Do not cry when ites to that. Chu Yang blinked. Both of themughed together. In this long night, there is limitless excitement, but also limitless loneliness. Zi Xieqing gently smiled and said, Once you have chosen this path, it is a path of solitary. Once you are hurt, you may never recover from it. The circumstances are unpredictable and bizarre. An obstacle can block your way anytime. If you cannot ovee them, it will only be a life of solitary for you. Sometimes, it is hard to even find someone to talk about it. You have to consider carefully before making a decision. Chu Yang was silent but suddenlyughed and said, In your words, I had a feeling, as if you had been following me for a long while, since the Lower Three Heavens. The words you said, they almost epassed all the names of my brothers. Chapter 1039 - Dharma Supreme is here

Chapter 1039: Dharma Supreme is here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The path is lonely; I have a brother named Gu Duxing (his name means walking alone in Chinese). Once I am injured, the world would be in trouble, hence I cannot be injured; I have a brother named Dong Wushang (his name means no injuries in Chinese). Heavens will is hard to predict; I have a brother named Mo Tianji (his name means Heavens will in Chinese). The path is filled with storms and deceit; I have a brother named Ao Xieyun (his name means storms in Chinese). The path forward may be blocked at any time; I have a brother called Rui Butong (his name means unable to pass in Chinese). If you cant defeat your enemies and seed, you will be lonely forever; hehe I have two brothers, one named Luo Kedi (his name means defeating enemies in Chinese) and another named Ji Mo (his name is a homophone to loneliness in Chinese). Sometimes, I cant even find anyone to talk to... Chu Yang smiled warmly. My younger brothers name is Tan Tan (his name is a homophone to chatting in Chinese). Once we get past these obstacles, we would see the blooming of flowers and the rising of the sun. Chu Yang smiled. I have a brother named Xie Danqiong (his name contains the name of a flower); and I am Chu Yang, otherwise the rising of the sun. Chu Yang smiled lightly, his eyes shining with deep longing, and looked at Zi Xieqing. Dont you think this is very coincidental? Zi Xieqing was stunned for a while, before letting out augh. It is indeed very coincidental. She was solemn for a while before asking, Are all these your best brothers? Yes, they are my best brothers! Chu Yang replied seriously. If the dayes when you are greater than the nine heavens... greater than the nine heavens... Zi Xieqing repeated her words twice, but could not continue further. Chu Yang was slightly solemn too, and asked, Are you saying all these because you have acquired nearly enough Tao state energy and are leaving soon? Zi Xieqing was silent for a long while before she replied, I only need a little bit more. I should have enough Tao state energy any time soon. But, if you are at another ce and dont have any Tao state energy, what are you going to do? Chu Yang asked worriedly. Zi Xieqing smiled and looked at Chu Yang warmly. Chu Yang, where do you think Tao state energyes from? Chu Yang was startled. Where does ite from? He had never thought about that question before. Tao state energy is, in fact, the Tao void energy. Only when a persons mind is highly focused, can he be one with Heaven and Earth. Then, he can use his mind, to draw the Tao void energy and change it to his own. The top of everynd such as this is like a dome, keeping the Tao void energy out. This is because, once it is broken, everyone onnd would start floating, and be unable to survive. Once I break open this barrier, the outside would be endless Tao void! Anywhere, anytime, including a single breath, is filled with innumerable, inexhaustible Tao void energy. Zi Xieqing looked at Chu Yang with a serious expression. Chu Yang, you must remember that that is the minimum level one has to reach to even be considered a master... This is why I am slightly uninterested in this world. If you were asked to watch ants fight every day, you would be bored as well. A real master! Tao void energy... Chu Yangs eyes shone with reverence. Chu Yang, if I leave... A wave of emotions shed across her eyes. When you leave, you must tell me, Chu Yang said solemnly, I will send you off. Zi Xieqings throat trembled, as though she was going to say something. However, she finally chose not to, only replying with a sure. Even though I was always abused and beaten ck and blue by you during this period of time, I also enjoyed our time together a lot. Although I scold you asionally, if you were to leave, I would also feel... Chu Yang smiled, slightly sad. What would you feel? Zi Xieqing asked. I would feel as if a burden has been lifted off my shoulders. Haha... Chu Yang changed his mind. He swallowed down the words he originally wanted to say and changed his sentence. Zi Xieqing bit her lip and looked at him. She then smiled slightly and said, Looks like I have to train you even more while I am still here. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. After some time, Zi Xieqing stood up and said, I need to go out for a while. Without waiting for Chu Yangs reply, she turned around and left; her figure light and graceful. With a sh of her clothes, she was already gone. However, Chu Yang could sense that Zi Xieqing left hurriedly. It was as though she was avoiding something. He could not help but let out a sigh, with a distant look in his eyes. I may be qualified as a man. However, to a woman, a man like me...Chu Yang murmured sorrowfully. The leaves on the tree above his head swayed with the wind and fell on his head, arms and ck robe. ... During those few days, Tianji City became more and more lively. The other few super ns, some small, scattered ns, pharmacists all parts of the maind... anyone who believed they had some abilities arrived one after another. The most shocking thing was that the Li n, whom everyone believed would definitely not participate in the Medicine Banquet this time around, also sent people there. Also, their group of over a hundred people was led by a person who had reached the eighth supreme martial artist level. Upon seeing people from other ns, the Li n also greeted them unhurriedly, as though nothing had happened. The highlight, however, was the Chen n which had been partially wiped out. When the Chen n arrived, everyones face turned sour... After that, the Ye n, the Ling n, the Lan n and the Zhuge n... they could all distinctly sense the dark undercurrents. It seemed as if the Shi n was intentionally or unintentionally supporting them regarding the Holy Tribe Elder incident. The Xiao n had the same intention. Anotherrge n, the Y n, was also tempted to do so. That situation left the supreme martial artists, who were leading their respective n groups, confused. How did such a secretive thing be amon gossip that everyone knew? Whats happening? Where did they get the news from? Especially the Zhuge n... they had only nned to send out a few supreme martial artists to maintain the order, they had no choice but to mobilize the whole family now. The head of the Zhuge n, Zhuge Shanyuns hair turned grey from worry. Currently, the different sides are reigning each other in. Also, with the Medicine Banquet holding things together, nothing major is likely to happen. However, that does not mean that theserge ns are not doing anything! Once a n feels that the time is right, they would go all out. The nine super ns would fall into chaos: with so many supreme martial artists fighting at the same time, Tianji City could just fly into the sky. Moreover, elders Feng and Yue are hiding there... The Dharma Supreme will be rushing here too... Those thoughts caused Zhuge Shanyuns head to ache and heart to thump wildly. Its been ten thousand years! The Medicine Banquet had already been held eight times, why does it have to be such a big mess at the ninth time? When my n is the one to hold the banquet? What made the head of the Zhuge n speechless though, was the reclusive elder master, who on a whim, decided to observe the stars and make a prophecy: The Zhuge n is going to be facing arge hurdle! This concerns the whole n and we must prepare for it. When he received this news, Zhuge Shanyun switched between being speechless andughing bitterly periodically. He wanted to express his anger but was unable to do it. Where the hell was he before this? How can they prepare earlier at this stage? Isnt he just being wise after the fact?! Of course, the Xiao n was very glum as well. They had just arrived at Tianji city when they bumped into the Ye n. Instantly, swords were unsheathed and bows were pulled back. After some bickering though, they finally separated and went their own ways. The same night, the Xiao n had a violent fight with the Ye n. The exact reasons behind it were unknown, but after that night, both groups lost three people. Also, there were a few others who were injured. During that period of time, the Li n had already been there for three days and were part of six fights. Every single fight was due to some baffling reasons. Even though they knew that the otherrge ns were just goading them on purpose, they could not take it lying down. All in all, Tianji City was like a pot of porridge cooking on top of arge fire. As the fire becamerger, the porridge would be mushier. Also, with two invisible hands holding tworge wooden spats, stirring the pot of already mushy porridge... The more it was stirred, the mushier it would be! The more it was stirred, the greater the smell of hostility. However, it was still being stirred continuously... As the proverb goes: The wind sweeping through the tower heralds a rising storm in the mountain. However, from the eyes of the current head of the Zhuge n, how was that a rising storm in the mountain? It was obviously the explosion of the world. Once the world explodes, its hard to tell what would happen to the others, but the Zhuge n would definitely be doomed. The situation now was alreadypletely out of control. It was like a ne on full thrust which had suddenly gone out of control and was currently flying towards a mountain at lightning speed. It was no wonder then that the head of the Zhuge n, which had always prided itself on its ability to handle any situation, had started to burn incense and pray in a secret chamber. Heavens above, please let the Zhuge n survive through this cmity. What Zhuge Shanyun hoped for the most right now, was the Dharma Supreme arriving as soon as possible. In a bitterly cold winter rain, the people from Medicine Valley finally arrived after a long journey. Their arrival reduced the unrest in Tianji City. The winter rain persisted for three days. On the third day, a group wasing from afar. Even though they could not be seen on the horizon yet, pressure had already loomed over Tianji City. That was the highest form of might! After a long while, the group was finally seen on the horizon. ck horses, ck clothes, ck shoes, ck sheaths. The group was notrge, and their attire was simr to that of the Ye n, but the impression they gave people was totally different. The Ye n gave off a sense of nobility and prominence. That group, however, was filled with a kind of might that could not be undermined! It was a kind of might that was as if all life was controlled by them. In front of those people, everyone could not help but feel guilty, as though they had be criminals. And not just criminals, but criminals in a courtroom, facing the mighty judge! Their might was so great that even themonest of themoners could feel it. Everyone knew that this person was what everyone else had also been waiting for. The Dharma Supreme! For the current Nine Heavens, that was the highest level one could ever attain. He had finally arrived! Chapter 1040 - Gathering of Heroes

Chapter 1040: Gathering of Heroes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios People from the Nine Super ns were standing in their respective contingents, in the direction of the city gate, weing the arrival of Dharma Supreme. Ye n was dressed in ck, like china ink, like the night sky, right there. At the front of it all, there was a curtain of darkness with a faint shadow of a person, standing there. Xiao n was dressed in green. At the front of it all, was also another person, standing right there within a fog of green. Lan n, just standing there, was dressed in light green within a shade of darker green. Yet, it gave people a sense of elegance. At the front of its contingent, stood a mighty and fearless figure with nothing to hide. Ling n was dressed in snow-like white. The person at the front of its formation even had white-colored hair and white-colored beard. He was standing tall while he gave people the impression of extreme cold, like that of the chilly wind in a snownd, piercing through the bones. Shi n was dressed in light green. They looked just like the huge green stones in the tall green mountain. Zhuge n was dressed in linen robe and portrayed a divine poise. Ye n, on the other hand, was dressed in purple, dazzling purple. Just like the purplish auraing from the east, during the sunrise. Chen n was dressed in shiny bright yellow and appeared graceful. Li n was dressed in blue. In front of every ns contingent, there stood a person. This person, was a candidate for the Nine Supreme leaders, chosen during the Medicine Banquet, an event co-organized by the Nine Super ns, Medicine Valley and thew-enforcement officer. The lowest was also a seventh grade Supreme Martial Artist Nine of the Chief Law Enforcement Officer formed into a small group, waiting quietly for the arrival. At this moment, outside Tianji City, it could be considered a true gathering of heroes, assembly of the masters! From afar, came a ck colored contingent slowly. With every step closer, it felt as if the chilliness and majestic aura became stronger. Above the gates of Tianji City and against strong winds, stood 2 figures in white. They were Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou. Such prestige. Feng Yurou lightly pouted. Ive always hated this style of doing things. Yue Lingxue sighed deeply and said, Being aw-enforcement officer should not have been a tyrannical abuse of power, ah... Shall we... take him down a notch now? Feng Yurou tilted her head to look at her husband. The Tao state is still unstable, lets not add more troubles to it. Yue Lingxue faintly said, We couple, by standing together and showing our presence today, thats already the best that we can do and we deserve to keep our heads high. In the future, we shallpete again on our own means. The Nine Tribtions Sword Master has not appeared... Why hasnt the Nine Tribtions Sword Master appeared yet? Feng Yurou frowned. This is troublesome. If its just us... it feels like there is no legitimate reason for us to do it. Yue Lingxue kept silent. After a long while, he said, Even though the identity of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was not revealed, he has definitely appeared. Moreover, hes highly likely to be in this Tianji City... The couple stopped talking and stood for a while. Yue Lingxue looked at the sky and let out a long exim. The Medicine Banquet has begun, Dharma Supreme! From today onwards, we, Feng Yue couple, shall offend you! With this long exim, turbulent times had begun! The voice echoed strongly through the sky. Within the sky, amidst the thick gloomy clouds, it was still drizzling with cold rain. Suddenly at this moment, the clouds cleared apart to reveal a tunnel of sunlight that shone through the sky, creating a dreamy view from the reflections of the drizzling raindrops. The voice of Yue Lingxue burst through the sky in pulses like thunder in the spring season. From where he stood above the gates of Tianji City, the voice rumbled through the sky, rolling towards the front. For anywhere that the voice went through, the mountains moved and the earth trembled, as if an avnche had urred. Right below, where the nine formations of people and horses were, everyone except the leader in front, revealed a horrendous color on their faces. Within the ck colored contingent far away, a formless aura suddenly rose into the sky. This aura rushed quickly into the sky. The path of clear sky, free from dark clouds, that just appeared not long ago, quickly disappeared. Between the heaven and earth, it was once again drizzling from a cloudy, gloomy sky. An elegant and otherworldly voice said with a smiley tone, Ke Ke... I like this drizzling kind of weather the best, its filled with a poetic atmosphere. Walking in this drizzle, it feels as if the soul is also being cleansed by rain... Following which, the same voice said again, Young Brother Yue, Ke Ke... Would you drink with me to our hearts content after we have entered the city? Yue Lingxue stood upright at the top of the city gate, faintly replying, We are walking down different paths, therefore, we shall not make ns together. This voiceughed lightly. The smiley intention and tone started to spread across. Everyone who heard thisughter, felt a sense of joy in their heart, a sense of rxation. Uncontrobly, everyone revealed a grin at the corner of their mouth. Unknowingly, theughter of Dharma Supreme actually affected everyone. Within this city gates, everyone was a character that would normally create an Earth-shattering event when they stepped up. Yet, theughter of Dharma Supreme was able to influence them easily. This mental strength was really rare in the world. Young Brother Yue is still as stubborn. Well, after this whole event, we two brothers shall have a heart to heart conversation then. Dharma Supreme said, whileughing loudly. Yue Lingxue gave a humph sound. The two white figures on the city gate flew up rapidly into the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Within the ck colored contingent, at the center of it was a horse carriage, where a man dressed in ck was seated with his legs crossed. At the corner of his mouth, were traces of sarcastic smiles which he tried to hide. Open and aboveboard? Yue Lingxue, this shoring of yours, could never be changed. Open and aboveboard till it seemed a little outdated and not suited for the changing times. If you had stayed in the dark to make things difficult for me, it would have been really troublesome. However, since you gave me warnings beforehand... that would be equivalent to suicide for you. The smile on the lips of the man in ck grew. ... Following an earth-shaking majesty, the contingent of Dharma Supreme finally arrived at the front of Tianji City. Quietly, the contingent stopped. Everyone took a bow together. Wee Dharma Supreme to Tianji City! Two men dressed in ck took a step forward and lifted the curtains of the carriage. Everyone is too courteous. a gentle voice lightly said. Following which, a ck shadow suddenly appeared. There were several eighth grade martial warriors. However, none of them had detected how the ck shadow appeared. The moment it appeared, it was right in front of the public. Everyone suddenly realized and looked up. However, they only felt a sense of absent-mindedness, as if their life had gone back in time at this moment. Back to the time when they were young. That time, when they first saw the Dharma Supreme, he was already looking this way. Now, he was still looking the same way as before. Dressed in ck robe, but seemed to portray limitless majesty. There seemed to be endless ck rocks under the ground, and they didnt seem to have softened by even a bit... His hands were sped behind his back, standing in front of the city gate. However, everyone present had an illusion that the Dharma Supreme right in front of their eyes, was much taller than this whole city gate of Tianji City! Although he was just standing in front of them, it gave people a sense that he was clearly standing within the clouds. His body was tall and straight His face... It was really impossible to tell how old this person was. It was reasonable to say that he was 20 years old, 30 years old, 50 years old, or even 20 thousand years old. It was all reasonable. A head full of long and shiny ck hair, evenly parted from the center, falling down his face like a waterfall splitting at the center. His eyes were filled with affection and amiability. Being spotted by this pair of eyes, it felt asfortable as the spring breeze blowing across thends. However, it gave rise to another feeling in peoples mind. In front of these eyes, you have nowhere to hide for any evil that you may have done! Dharma Supreme took a step forward, with a gentle voice and held everyone up. Everyone, please rise. Xiao Se, you finally appeared. Ye Di, how have you been? Lan Muxue, have not seen you in a long time. Shi Jing, do you remember me? Li Xiangsi, your lovesickness, has it recovered? Ha Ha... Ling Fengyun, long ago I have already mentioned that your name is magnificent. True enough, you are already rising above all now. Ye Qingchou, slightlyter, I will drink with you together to forget our worries. Chen Mengchi, how are you? Zhuge Hutu, you are still as clear-minded as ever. The Dharma Supreme called out the names of each of the Nine Super ns leader familiarly. His voice with an intimate tone, as if they had been friends for many years and finally got to meet each other at this moment. The nine leaders were full of smiles as they walked up towards the Dharma Supreme to exchange greetings one by one. They were full of respect, but also with a bit of self-restraint, neither obsequious nor arrogant. It was a sight of joy from the meetup. However, for the remaining people present from the Nine Super ns, everyone was trembling with shock, one after another! They could only feel the constant rumbling of loud noises in their ears, as if a series of thunders were pping beside their ears. For no other reason, but the fact that the names which Dharma Supreme called out, were none other than the Elder Masters of each of the Nine Supreme ns! The genuine second generation founder of the various ns! Anyone from this group, if they appeared, would be sure to trigger great changes in the entire Nine Heavens. Rustling in the autumn breeze, day-less unsheathing of a sword! Xiao n Second Founder, Xiao Se! In the darkness and depth of the night, the lord of the Nine Heavens! Ye n Second Founder, Ye Di! Miles of ice and chilly sky, twilight upon a thousand snow-capped mountains full of flower petals! Lan n Second Founder, Lan Muxue! Manpower has been limited since ancient times, but a stubborn stone can often shock the world! Shi n Second Founder, Shi Jing! One persons shadow on the road at nightfall, he holds a sword stained with blood, expressing his lovesickness Li n Second Founder, Li Xiangsi! He stands alone on the snowy mountain peak and guards the door to heaven. With only one sword, he can control the wind and cloud! Ling n Second Founder, Ling Fengyun! He drifts along with the wind on a small boat. At worlds end, can the trouble be gone with the wind! Ye n Second Founder, Ye Qingchou! Since ancient times, life is but a dream. Once you arete in dreaming, then it is toote for regrets! Chen n Second Founder, Chen Mengchi! The world is seemingly confused, but not. If Im confused, then the world shall be as well! Zhuge n Second Founder, Zhuge Hutu! The nine elites! The nine Supreme Martial Artist! These were all legendary characters, whose names had been resounding through the Nine Heavens, at least for nine thousand years! Yet, they had all uniformly appeared here! How would this not give people a dreamy yet shocking feeling? Since billions of years ago, this Medicine Banquet of the Nine Supreme Leaders, this years version can be considered thergest in scale and greatest in strength and influence. The Dharma Supreme sped his hands behind his back and smiled, while walking slowly forward. Looks like we have high hopes and great confidence this time. Everyone smiled gently. Only Zhuge Hutu from Zhuge n showed hesitation on his face. He smiled bitterly and said, I still hope that it would be better to keep the scale of event small... So many of the influential characters appearing uniformly in front of my Zhuge n. Just a simple stretch of the hands and legs, our Zhuge n will be gone... Dharma Supreme, I do not even have the mood to cry. Dharma Supreme could not helpughing while shaking his head. At this juncture, you are actually able to make these wisecracks. With me around... would I do nothing while seeing your Zhuge n get drowned all within all these? All the famed Martial Warriors immediatelyughed together. Zhuge Hutu wanted this exact phrase. With a beaming smile, he said, With these words from the Dharma Supreme, we can then all be rest assured... Everyone entered the city gates, while chit-chatting along the way. Just at the moment before entering the city gates, suddenly a snort was heard and the voice said, Wait! All of you took such a long time with your showy disy. My old back is sore from all these waiting. Wait till I bring all my disciples in, before you all enter. Chapter 1041 - Try Not to Overestimate Yourself?

Chapter 1041: Try Not to Overestimate Yourself?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just before the Dharma Supreme and the others entered the city gates, suddenly a snort was heard and the voice said, Wait! All of you took such a long time with your contingent and formation. My old back is sore from all these waiting. Wait till I bring all my disciples in, before you all enter. This voice was filled with discontentment, disdain and even some anger. There seemed to be a feeling like this: Even a great person like me is not ostentatious. Your group actually did such a showy and pretentious disy. Are you saying that you are greater than me? This kind of meaning. This sentence was simply earth-shattering and heaven-battering. Everyone was suddenly terrified, and turned their heads to take a look. On the right side of the city gate, two people could be seen walking over slowly. One of them was dressed in faded green cloth robe, with a clear face and a body emitting a very ordinary and indifferent temperament. However, the facial expression was neither ordinary nor indifferent. It even had some unhappiness, that was obvious to tell from one look. While the eyes were gazing at the Dharma Supreme, the corner of his mouth revealed an unruly smile, obviously saying, You are an eyesore to me! Alongside him, stood a youngdy dressed entirely in red. She looked as cute as a bright pearl, the cheeks as fair as snow. She had clever looking eyes and soft, free-flowing hair. Amongst girls of the same age, she was already considered tall. Puberty had started for her; her chest area had a small bump and her buttocks area was a little raised. All these only made her waist seemed even more slender. So delicate that it caused heartache. Yet, so stunning that others felt pity for her. She stood there, seemingly like the rosy clouds in the sky that suddenlynded over here. On the youngdys shoulder, stood a little fox, as white as snow and only palm size big. Its ck shiny eyes were staring at the crowd. It stretched out its two ws and started to peel open a sweet and Pa! it went into the mouth. Two people were walking towards here leisurely. Having one Chen ns busybody here was already a pain in the a*s, yet all other ns were fine, except for the Chen n having been eliminated partly. If its not for these, I wouldnt have had to rush here as if I was escaping for my life... Hearing this sentence, made the heart even more depressed. Without even turning the head, the voice scolded, F*ck, who is this that is so bold? Simply seeking to die! Do you even know who is the one standing in front of you? Really... this worldcks in almost everything, but definitely not an idiot. The moment this sentence came out, the weather of an early winter instantly became freezing cold. The person slowly turned his head. Theziness in his eyes dissipated and became mysterious. It was almost as if the entire universe was being drawn into both of his eyes. Chen n Second Founder Chen Mengchi turned pale with shock and wanted to p on the persons face. Xiao Se, who had been standing by the side, gave a sinister smile. These words are really precise. This worldcks in almost everything, but definitely not an idiot... Even with all these ten Supreme Martial Artist around, he does not even blink an eye. Moreover, you are just a mere Martial Saint, how dare you speak of such big words! The face of Dharma Supreme turned gloomy and he faintly said, Which n does this person belong to? Chen Mengchi, with a face full of perspiration, bowed and said, Yes, its my negligence in teachings... I seek the understanding and forgiveness of both the Dharma Supreme and Elder Bu! Chen Mengchi remained bowed, without any intention and standing back upright. With his experience, how could he not recognize the one who was ranked top three in the entire Nine Heavens? He was the one whom nobody could afford to offend! At this present moment, offending the Dharma Supreme was not the worst thing that could happen. This was because the Dharma Supreme would definitely save himself some face. However, Bu Liuqing was infamous for not saving face for anyone. If a fight really took ce, would the Chen n be wiped out here again? Judging from the people of Chen n who came today, it was likely that only myself would make it out of here, barely alive. Sighing in the heart, Chen Mengchi said, All these years in Chen n, what are all these people that have been raised? Quietly swearing in his heart, As long as we get through this situation, I will be sure to rectify the house rules! A nine thousand plus years old person like me, how could it be easy for me to lower my status just for these words? The Dharma Supreme faintly replied, The one that hes scolding is not me. Brother Bu, what do you think? The person dressed in green smiled coldly and faintly said, What do I think? I think this world has gotten crazy... Which n does this person belong to? Get out of here! With this sentence, Chen Mengchi broke out in a severe cold sweat. The man dressed in green looked deep in his eyes. However, amongst all the Supreme Martial Artist present, everyone knew that this man was already fuming mad! Everyone present could not help but give a sympathetic gaze to Chen Mengchi. This time, Chen n had truly stepped onto a super huge obstacle. Furthermore, even if the Dharma Supreme were to mediate the situation, it might not work as well. At the same time, everyone present also felt strange in their minds. This Chen n had really been down on their luck. There were five things in this Nine Heavens that one could not afford to offend. Yet, the Chen n managed to offend three of them, within this short three months! This kind of luck was really beyond hope for a cure... They had offended Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou. They had only killed a few people, the Chen n should have just kept silence of its suffering. Today, they just had to offend Bu Liuqing again! Offending Bu Liuqing... The consequences of offending Bu Liuqing were much more severe, aspared to offending Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou! There were mixed feelings amongst those present. Some were mere spectators of the incidents; those who wanted to gloat over the downfall of Chen n and those who only wanted to see the world crash and burn... Of course, they did not know that this time around, not only did Chen n offend Bu Liuqing, but also Ning Tianya as well. Now, the two of them were together everywhere they went. In addition, Bu Liuqing brought his disciples out as well... If Ning Tianya were to know about this incident, it would have been considered lucky if Ning Tianya did not make a fuss all the way up to the headquarters of Chen n. The oneing would, of course, be Bu Liuqing. Bu Liuqing was enraged! Along the journey here, Bu Liuqing was enjoying the scenery together with his disciple. Initially, it was rather pleasant. Due to the help of his own Supreme Martial Artists divine senses and elixirs, the cultivation of Mo Qingwu had not fallen a bit since the time on the mountain, but rather, improved. However, after half a month, the little girl could not take it anymore and kept hurrying them. Hurrying them to find her Brother Chu Yang. No matter how resourceful Bu Liuqing was, how was he supposed to find the Brother Chu Yang? Hence, beginning from the 16th day onwards, the life of Bu Liuqing became tough. Furthermore, this kind of tough living only got worse with time. At this moment, Bu Liuqing could not miss Ning Tianya anymore than he already was. Hurrye back... Every time Bu Liuqing was hugging Mo Qingwu, he would yearn deeply for Ning Tianya. Dear Brother, I beg for you to quickly return. You can teach the disciple, I will not fight with you over the position of Worlds Number One, I will find the medicine for you... However, Ning Tianya could not hear all these. Under these circumstances, it was really tough to continue to supervise the martial arts practice of the disciple. Every time Bu Liuqing went over to urge the practice of his disciple, he would be met with 2 big eyes looking back at him. With great hope, the disciple asked, Have you found my Brother Chu Yang? The answer was, of course, negative. Thereafter, Mo Qingwu fell silent. Looking at Bu Liuqing sadly, the big eyes rapidly well up with tears... Being stared at by this pair of eyes, made Bu Liuqing felt as if he hadmitted a heinous crime! Instantly, Bu Liuqing felt extremely guilty... Therefore, he would quietly step out, leaving Mo Qingwu alone to practice martial arts. Outside, Supreme Martial Artist Bu sighed one after another. After two months, Bu Liuqing realized that his own weight was actually lighter by a few pounds. It was an uphill task to bring the dear little girl to Tianji City. Besides, they bumped into such a massive event. After all, the Dharma Supreme was the number one most powerful and influential person in the Nine Heavens. Therefore, Bu Liuqing decided to give him some face and let them enter the city first. Bringing the disciple alone, he really did not want to get into any unnecessary trouble; If the disciple had gotten hurt because of this, there was no doubt Ning Tianya woulde after him. Therefore, Bu Liuqing waited for a while aside for the crowd to pass. Who knew that these a*sholes were never ending in their event. He became more tense and anxious as the time passed by. It was after a long while that these people had finished with their small talk and their pompous showing off. Unexpectedly, one after another, they started to walk towards the city. This scene made Supreme Martial Artist Bu unable to tolerate any longer! With such a big group of people like you all, f*ck! I would have been full of breathing in the air and wind while waiting for all of you to enter! Straightforwardly and sarcastically, Bu Liuqing threw out this sentence and walked towards the city with his disciple. In the mind of Supreme Martial Artist Bu, Hum! Dont think that just because you are the Dharma Supreme, you can get what you want. I am not someone who could easily be bullied! Since I have already said this, if you do not wish to escte this conflict, then you would do good to stay where you are and let us go through first! If you let us go through first, nothing else will happen. Or else, I would not hesitate to go into a fight with you; after all, at your critical juncture, you would not dare to offend me... Hey. Who knew that after finishing this sentence while swaggering into the city... Supreme Martial Artist Bu was a little satisfied with himself. The one before him was the Dharma Supreme. While he did not feel much about what he did; Mo Qingwu was aware of how influential these people were! Seeing how her own teacher was so impressive, walking towards the city without the slightest restraint and fear, this little girl was already filled with admiration... While still enjoying the eyes of admiration from his disciple, Bu Liuqing became a littlecent. He could even imagine that once he passed through the city gate, his dear disciple woulde forward with a sentence, Wow! You are so great, Master! Ever since... Hey hey... what a wonderful feeling? Who knew that at this key moment, suddenly a person like this would pop out and say such a sentence! This sentence was right in his face, without any mercy. Compared to being scolded furiously, this was much more difficult to tolerate. Bu Liuqing almost fainted on the spot. This worldcks in almost everything, but definitely not an idiot... After that person and Xiao Se, Bu Liuqing slowly recited this sentence again. Suddenly, heughed out loud and shook his head. This sentence is really not bad, not bad... Chen Mengchi, who had been bowing his body for long, was starting to feel faint in the head... Elder Bu, please take into consideration of myself... myself... Chen Mengchi was stammering and said, I have been negligent in my teachings, to let Elder Bu.. suffer from this kind of injustice, I... I... I would definitely punish the person severely~ Chen Mengchi had already cursed in his mind, all the ancestors of that person who had said such a sentence! In the mind of Chen Mengchi, The thousand over people from the Nine Super ns are all here, yet no one mentioned a single word. What exactly has gotten into your head? Since when is it your turn to say anything? Do not overestimate yourself, when others have already given us much respect At this moment, Bu Liuqing sneered and said, I have not been out for a long time, has the Chen n already overestimated themselves? Chapter 1042 - The shock caused by the girl!

Chapter 1042: The shock caused by the girl!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No, Elder Bu, Chen Mengchi bowed, knowing that there was no turning back, and had no choice but to bravely say, I will ept any punishment! The professional from the Chen n who had spoken out of turn was dumbstruck. He would not have even dreamt that the person whom he had scolded, was someone whose terrifying existence was feared by everyone in the Chen n. When he saw his second grandmaster already bowing before the person, he knew that it would be useless to even apologize. He was stunned! Its over, its really over now! He stood there mindlessly, feeling as though the world was slipping away from him. Even the thought of going forward to kowtow and beg for forgiveness was gone. Because he knew that it would be useless! Judging by the current situation, even the words of the Dharma Supreme could not save him. Not to mention... what was his status? Why would the Dharma Supreme offend Bu Liuqing because of him? It would be good enough for the entire Chen n to not be dragged into the mud. Bu Liuqing looked indefinitely at Chen Mengchi, and scoffed, Chen Mengchi, you think if you retreat for the sake of advancing by letting me punish you, I wont bear to do it? Beads of perspiration were forming on Chen Mengchis forehead as he bowed even lower. I wouldnt dare~! To have brought up such a descendant, I suppose the Chen n is pretty much good for nothing... To spare all of you would be... Bu Liuqings tone grew more and more intimidating. The Dharma Supreme knew that the moment Bu Liuqing finished his sentence, the Chen n would really be done for. Even if it was just for the sake of his own pride as a master at his peak, he would not take back his words. He had set to destroy the Chen n! He immediately interrupted, Brother Bu, look, lets not bring the entire Chen n into the matter. Its just him who spoke without thinking. I will take it out on him for you myself! Then, before Bu Liuqing could say anything, the Dharma Supreme stretched out his left hand and grabbed the person over through the air. As the person was moved, he shrank smaller and smaller and eventually became a midget less than three inches tall. Caught within Bu Liuqings hand, the person exploded with a boom into a spread of crimson red smog, disappearing into thin air. If Chen Mengchi had personally dealt with the person for this matter, he would not have been able to appease Bu Liuqing. In fact, he could have made things worse. Hence, Chen Mengchi never intended to take the matter into his own hands. But the Dharma Supremeing to settle the problem was really a great show of respect towards Bu Liuqing. The Dharma Supreme did not have to intervene because he was of such high status. Now that he was forced by Bu Liuqing to kill someone of his own under the eyes of all the people, regardless of how unwilling Bu Liuqing was, Bu Liuqing had to save him some face. If having the Dharma Supreme promise and beg for forgiveness was still not enough, it would only mean war. With all thew-enforcement officers! Bu Liuqing raised his eyebrows, and said with slight anger, Who asked you to intervene in this? How quick you are with your actions! Knowing that Bu Liuqing had gotten over the incident, the Dharma Supremeughed bitterly and said, Brother Bu, if I hadnt been quick, you wouldve had to deal with it personally. Im afraid I wouldnt be able to handle that. Bu Liuqing rolled his eyes and said, Am I that unreasonable? The Dharma Supreme and the Supreme Martial Artists heading the Nine Great ns allughed bitterly; Are you that unreasonable? Its more like when were you ever reasonable? The Dharma Supreme noticed that Chen Mengchi still had his body bowed, and said, Brother Bu, why not allow Mengchi to get up? He is already so old and this is quite an unbearable sight. Bu Liuqing let out a cold chuckle. Im old myself, yet this is the first time in nine thousand years Ive been scolded a dumbass! Mo Qingwu, who was standing aside, lifted her head and corrected with a perplexed face, Teacher, youre wrong on this one. This should be the nine hundred plus times this year youre being scolded this... Signs of bafflement showed on Bu Liuqing and yet he could not get mad. With a long face, he said, My dear Little Wu, all those are not counted. People around broke out in cold sweat and even the Dharma Supreme was somewhat speechless. Who dared to call Bu Liuqing a dumbass nine hundred over times in a year? Bu Liuqing said, Since the Dharma Supreme has already said so, why dont you get up? Even the mighty Dharma Supreme has spoken for you, if I still dont allow you to get up, wont I be embarrassing him? Upon hearing these words, Chen Mengchi became even more afraid of getting up. The Dharma Supremes face changed slightly, eyes lit up while he said, Brother Bu... Never thought that I still had dignity over here. Haha. Bu Liuqing scoffed and really wanted to say: you have the dignity of a birds! But he remembered that his disciples were still present and he had to maintain his image as a teacher, so he had no choice but to leave him some face... So he said with a forced smile, Yes! Yes! The Dharma Supreme roared inughter and said heartily, Mengchi, apologize to Supreme Martial Artist Bu and let this mattere to an end. Haha, if Supreme Martial Artist Bu still feels unsettled about this, Ill seek him out for a cup of tea every day. The Dharma Supremes words carried threats in them and yet these threats contained the intention of getting close to Bu Liuqing. Not only did it preserve his own dignity, but it also earned the mercy of Bu Liuqing and then purposefully brought the two of them even closer. The words were spectacrly decently spoken. Chen Mengchi then heaved a sigh of relief and said, Thank you Supreme Martial Artist Bu for your benevolence! Thank you Dharma Supreme! Bu Liuqing scoffed and paid no attention to him. He was known to be a proud and apathetic person, wielding a sword and conquering the world for numerous years as a single man. Now, having the same disciple as Ning Tianya was like wearing a pair of pants C there was nothing to worry about. The Dharma Supreme smiled at Mo Qingwu andplimented, What a lovely girl! Brother Bu, is she your disciple? Bu Liuqing scoffed. Finally, there was a tinge of softness surfacing on his face but he replied in a weird and refrained manner, Little Wu, do you know who this person with a head of healthy hair is? Let me introduce him to you, lest you offend others when you venture into the world and get yourself into trouble... Yes, this is the current Dharma Supreme, someone whom even I cannot offend and whose words I have to obey. Go forward and show your respects and greet him as Uncle. He paused for a while, before adding in yet another weird tone, If you see him in the future, never call him a dumbass. We cant afford to get on the bad side of this person. The Dharma Supreme did not know whether tough or cry at the sentence, shaking his head. Brother Bu, mind you... You must be out to utterly embarrass me... Chen Mengchi, who was standing at the side, broke out in cold sweat yet again. The rest of the Nine Super ns stared at Mo Qingwu, memorizing this young yet angel-like face. Bu Liuqings disciple! Judging from Bu Liuqings expressions, it was obvious that she was already the apple of his eye; he doted on her to the core; if anybody from the n was too ignorant and offended this little princess... Yes, Chen Mengchi served as a warning! And should there be a second time, the consequence would be even worse than Chen Mengchi! Hehe, she is indeed a graceful and divinedy with such lovable looks... hmm? The Dharma Supreme nced at Mo Qingwu, showering her withpliments. Suddenly, he stopped as if he choked on something. His two eyes scanned through Mo Qingwu, his gaze bing more intense. He went out of mind all of a sudden, as though he had found a rare treasure. Finally, he looked up in astonishment. Brother Bu! This... Bu Liuqing held his head high proudly, and asked calmly, What about this? With glowing eyes, the Dharma Supreme looked at Mo Qingwu, and finally sighed. Brother Bu, the attributes of your little discipline is indeed rather umon. Bu Liuqing said in aposed manner, Nothing much, it is just her heavenly Yin body and innate spiritual meridians. Its normal haha! Although her attributes are good, hard work is still crucial. Upon hearing this, the Nine Super ns instantly became excited. Heavenly Yin body, innate spiritual meridians! Could the mysterious being from the legends who automatically obtained the spiritual power of heaven and earth without cultivation be this girl in front of them? Eyes started gathering at Mo Qingwu. For hours, there were dozens of eyes shining like shlights, focusing on Mo Qingwu herself, followed by gasps of astonishment. Everyones expression grew more fervent! Especially their eyes, they were zing as though they wanted to engulf Mo Qingwu alive. Indeed! It was indeed! Mo Qingwu had only stood there for a while and the spiritual power had already gathered, like they were forming a thin mist around her. Heavenly Yin body, innate spiritual meridians! Recalling how Bu Liuqing said Nothing much, its just a heavenly Yin body and innate spiritual meridians, everyone could not help but feel like punching that smug face of him! At that moment, the bitterness and despise in their hearts actually overcame their fear for Bu Liuqing. Those feelings of envy that were hard to be described by words made the crowds emotions even more pent-up. God damn it, they had not seen a bigger show-off than him. He dared to say Its nothing much? Nothing much... but one could see his grin stretching from ear to ear. The crowd looked on withplex gazes and emotions. After the witness of the girls physique and the realisation that her teacher was Bu Liuqing, the crowd could already foresee that an earth-shattering character in the future was budding right under their nose. As long as she grew up, the girls future would no doubt be more maleficent than Bu Liuqing. Looking at everyones faces, Bu Liuqing instantly felt his frustrations leave his body, like he had tasted honey all of a sudden! Not to mention that sense of satisfaction~ Feels good! Feels so good! Just for this moment, it was all worth it! Even getting chastised by Ning Tianya was worth it! Covetous? Envious? Jealous? Do you hate me? Muahaha, she is my disciple! Theres no use in being envious! The Dharma Supreme took a breath, stepped forward and said with glowing eyes, Brother Bu, how long have you had this disciple? Bu Liuqing replied pretentiously, Oh, such trivial matter, Ive already forgotten. Let me think. My foot! The crowd spits unanimously, not bothering to hide their disdain. Even Chen Mengchi, who had just suppressed a fit, was one of them. So frustrating~ Anyone would remember the exact time they had taken in a disciple with such god-like attributes, and you need to think... How fake... Chapter 1043 - Utterly astounded

Chapter 1043: Utterly astounded

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone held their breath in! Some gritted their teeth upon seeing Bu Liuqings expression. We know youre ecstatic, we would be too if we had your disciple, but can you get any more smug?... Surrounded by people with murderous intent in their eyes, Bu Liuqing acted as if he was in deep thoughts, his brows furrowed, before letting out a fake sigh filled with arrogance and said, I really cant remember... it should have been less than two years ago, hehe... these trivial matters are not worth mentioning, its just getting a disciple, nothing much, nothing much... haha... When he said until the end, he finallyughed uncontrobly. Fuck! Someone swore and spat on the floor, Ye familys Ye Di! The elder master of the Ye family could no longer take it. His whole face scrunched up. Bu Liuqing nced at him unmovingly and asked, Ye Di, do you find it nothing much as well? Haha! Ye Di swallowed, controlling his urge to give a punch to the smug old face right in front of him. He said reluctantly, Yes, nothing much... Ha ha... nothing much. Bu Liuqing snorted, and asked one by one, What about the rest of you, do you think its nothing much too? Everyone was speechless. If youre delighted, so be it. To force others to say: its nothing... They had never seen anything like that before. It was as though youre single all your life and suddenly youre married with a kid and had lost all sense of direction. People who saw you must praise you, or the itch in your heart would be too great to bear. Not having a choice, everyone contorted their faces and responded in a murderous tone, Nothing much, nothing much... Bu Liuqingughed heartily. He only felt that his efforts to his disciple and the grievances he received from Ning Tianya this past year had all paid off. The Dharma Supreme remained quiet, only eyeing Mo Qingwu. Then, he finally spoke, Brother Bu, I have a tough request. Bu Liuqing waved his hand flippantly. Since its a tough request, I will not agree to it. You have no need to say more. The Dharma Supreme stepped forward as though he did not hear him and replied, Brother Bu, can you give me that disciple of yours? Huh-uh?! Bu Liuqing tilted his head in disbelief, looking at the Dharma Supreme and eyeing him before speaking, Are you sick? The Dharma Supremeughed involuntarily and shook his head. Do I look sick to you, Brother Bu? Bu Liuqing shook his head and replied, I am shocked as to why you would say that then. I have heard of those who steal money, those who steal miraculous herbs, but never before someone who steals disciples. The Dharma Supreme breathed in and said with a serious expression, Brother Bu, I am not joking. He stepped forward, and looked at Mo Qingwu tenderly before exining, Brother Bu, you should know that my divine nature power is best learned by one with innate spiritual meridians! When I apprenticed, my teacher said that this power can only spread via those of innate spiritual meridians as well! He told me to let the power fade into history, if I couldnt find anyone with innate spiritual meridians rather than finding a sessor who does not possess it. So it must be someone with innate spiritual meridians! The Dharma Supremes tone was serious and even humble, especially when he addressed Bu Liuqing. Brother Bu, since then, I have been searching for all these years to no avail. Brother Bu, I have been searching for this one disciple for 13,000 years! The Dharma Supreme sighed and paused. As though to let the concept of 13,000 years remain in Bu Liuqings mind and shock him. The supreme martial artists around sighed with heavy hearts. They could totally rte to the bitterness, helplessness and tenacity of the search in the Dharma Supremes words. 13,000 years! What kind of concept is this? A normal persons lifespan is 100 years; its more than enough for a person to live fully and reincarnate 130 times! They could fully understand the Dharma Supremes thought. It is difficult for a youth with great potential to find a good teacher. However, with determination and perseverance, there will definitely be masters who identify the potential within the youth and take him in. However, for an unparalleled master to find a disciple that fits his expectation, its 100 or 1000 times harder than for a disciple to find a teacher. Within this nine heavens containing billions of people; to find one who fits the requirements... Think about it. The Dharma Supreme requested sincerely, Brother Bu, If you agree, l will remember your kindness forever! Whatever you request of me, be it smashing up the sky and tearing space apart... I will not even raise an eyebrow! His every word and sentence was said with seriousness and sincerity. When he said until the end, it almost became a vow. Everyone was moved by what he said. They could totally feel the Dharma Supremes thirst for such a disciple! To the point where he would do whatever it takes. Smashing up the sky and tearing space apart! That was the highest cultivation one could obtain in this world, and the legend that gets told throughout the times. In 90,000 years, only two had managed to do so; supreme martial artists Chen Feng and Liu Yun. If bing a supreme martial artist was the lifelong dream of normal martial artists, a legend that they could aim towards but not achieve, smashing up the sky and tearing space apart... that was the lifelong dream of a supreme martial artist, an undying legend... That promise was a hefty one. When smashing up the sky and tearing space apart, there would be lightning trials and numerous dangers, all that could lead to 10,000 years of cultivation gone in an instant. Even Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianya might not get through unscathed. Facing that kind of strength, Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianya had a 90% chance of fading to nothing! But if the Dharma Supreme were to agree to help, that chance would be reduced to a minimum. They would even have a 90% chance of passing through safely. After getting through, it would be another unforgettable legend after Chen Feng and Liu Yun, as well as even greater longevity. It was a huge temptation! And for a supreme martial artist at his peak, one that he couldnt reject! Everyone looked at Bu Liuqing with mixed expressions, shocked at the Dharma Supremes promise on one end and the level of Bu Liuqings cultivation on the other end. So he actually reached that stage... Bu Liuqing humphed. Mo Qingwu looked at the Dharma Supreme confusedly. With one hand tugging on Bu Liuqings sleeves, she begged pitifully, Teacher... please dont send me out... Bu Liuqing instantly felt his heart ache and consoled her hurriedly, My dear little Wu, how can I bear to send you away? Especially to such a person... I would rather give my heart away than to send you away. The Dharma Supreme said, Brother Bu, if you agree, she will not suffer any grievances; If anyone bullies her, I will massacre everyone rted to the person! Bu Liuqing replied with rage, Theres no negotiation for this! Look how terrified you have made my disciple. You waited for 13,000 years, does that mean I didnt wait long? The Dharma Supreme frowned. But Brother Bu, your power is a little toomon... you should know, my divine nature power is the world recognized number one cultivation technique and the dream of martial artists. Bu Liuqing let out a humph. Your divine nature power is the number one cultivation technique? Then where would you put the Nine Heavens divine technique of the nine tribtions sword master? With that, everyones expression changed! Nine Heavens divine technique of the nine tribtions sword master! Those words were a huge taboo for the people in front. But Bu Liuqing just said them out without fear. In front of the Dharma Supreme, and the leaders of the nine super ns! The Dharma Supreme narrowed his eyes and uttered, So, you are not intending to fulfill my request. Bu Liuqing raised two fingers and shook. Firstly, this is my disciple, I have searched for more than 10,000 years as well before finding this precious disciple, I will not let her go. The only possibility is to kill me! The Dharma Supreme smiled bitterly. With Bu Liuqings current cultivation, who would dare say they could kill him? A slight mistake and they would be killed instead. Secondly? The Dharma Supreme sighed internally, already thinking of giving up yet unwilling to do so. He thought: I will talk to Bu Liuqing again after the crowd has dispersed. With so many eyes watching, it really was quite inconvenient. Bu Liuqing said coldly, Secondly, even if I agree to it, there is still someone who will not! This disciple is not only mine alone but shared by both of us. Theres still another person? Who? the Dharma Supreme frowned and asked. Her other teacher is Ning Tianya. Bu Liuqing said with displeasure. Basically, I only own half of this disciple. Bu Liuqing only owned half of her. Ning Tianya! When that name was uttered, it was as if a bomb dropped over everyones heads. Even the Dharma Supreme was stunned, the thirst gone from his eyes, reced with a forced smile. With a plop, some fell to the floor, unable to control themselves. F*ck, this is truly shocking! The second grandmaster of the Chen n, Chen Mengchi had cold sweat dripping uncontrobly from his forehead and his hands were shaking as well as he wiped the sweat off. So, if they provoked Bu Liuqing, they would be provoking Ning Tianya as well? Oh my... What a lucky day today... The supreme martial artists of the other 9 Great families were also shocked. They looked at the girl not just with greed now, but also a slight sense of wariness and fear. How lucky must one get, to be chosen by both Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing, two unparalleled supreme martial artists, as a disciple? Chapter 1044 - Welcome gifts are a must

Chapter 1044: Wee gifts are a must

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ning Tianya... The Dharma Supreme forced a smile. He knew he had no way of getting this disciple. If it were only Bu Liuqing, he could have yed some tactics, or even paid a hefty price to kill Bu Liuqing if there was no other choice, just to snatch the disciple over. Although that was thest resort, the Dharma Supreme already had the idea in mind. Bu Liuqing was not immortal. As long as he went all out, with thebined strength of the elderw-enforcement officers and the coalition of all the supreme martial artists from the nine super ns, killing Bu Liuqing was not impossible. But this disciple was also Ning Tianyas... Then the n would not work anymore. It did not mean that Ning Tianya was harder to deal with than Bu Liuqing, but... When the two of them joined hands, it was not a matter of one plus one makes two. If the two of them joined hands, even the Dharma Supreme had to avoid their path! If the worlds greatest duo before this, which anyone would know, was Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou, it was definitely different now. Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing were already sharing a disciple... their rtionship was clear to anyone. It could also be put this way: If someone whose cultivation is simr to Bu Liuqing duels with him, the duel would only result in their deaths; but if during the duel, Ning Tianya stands behind Bu Liuqing... Then, it could be said that Bu Liuqing would definitely win, without Ning Tianya even feeling breathless. No matter how conceited the Dharma Supreme was, he would never deny the possibility of losing a fight with Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing together. What a joke... if they were to join hands, he would be contented to escape alive. Can I get the nine super ns to eliminate these two? The Dharma Supreme stopped himself from thinking. It would be a difficult and tragic battle, and... the winner of the battle, might not even be their side. So, this disciple is also Ning Tianyas. Since that is the case, pardon my impudence! the Dharma Supreme said smiling while looking at Mo Qingwu regretfully. Bu Liuqing became unhappy instantly. You would snatch my disciple, but not Ning Tianyas? Am I so worse offpared to him? Bu Liuqing frowned, looking at the Dharma Supreme with displeasure. The Dharma Supreme forced a smile and said, Brother Bu, you know exactly what I meant. Bu Liuqing replied angrily, How would I know what you meant? I only know that none of you elders actually brought out any wee gifts after I introduced my disciple to all of you. How embarrassing! Everyone was stunned. What even... You got yourself a disciple that we can only admire and be jealous of and you still want a wee gift? Wee gifts? Mo Qingwu tilted her head and asked her Master, eyes shining, Master, are there really wee gifts? Thats for sure. Bu Liuqing was determined to extort. Thats great. I will not tell Teacher Ning about your idea to send me away then. Mo Qingwu said happily. Ugh, please dont! My dear little mistress... Bu Liuqing became a sorry figure all of a sudden. You cant tell that bastard Ning Tianya about it... If you do, that scumbag is going to kill me... Mo Qingwu smiled happily. Bu Liuqing became anxious. He grabbed his disciples small hand and went forward to the Dharma Supreme. Greet your junior uncle, he instructed. Junior uncle, Mo Qingwu addressed him sweetly. Extend your hand. Bu Liuqing said. Mo Qingwu extended her soft white hands obediently. It was as though two flowers were blooming in front of the Dharma Supreme. She looked up at him with tender eyes. The teacher was shameless, and the disciple was innocent. The cooperation between the teacher-disciple duo was really wless. With such a pair of eyes staring at them, even the stingiest person would bring out something. The Dharma Supreme smiled bitterly. At that stage, what else could still be done? Even though he was the Dharma Supreme, what could he do when faced with a cheapskate like Bu Liuqing? Its fate that we met. I like this little girl very much. The Dharma Supreme smiledpassionately and took out a wooden block the size of a middle finger which he then put into Mo Qingwus hands. This block of wood is for you. Haha, if you are unhappy with your teacher in the future, you must remember to find me. I live in the Law-Enforcement city. You only need to say my name when you are there and someone will bring you to see me, okay? Although he knew it was hopeless, the Dharma Supreme refused to give up on poaching her. If your disciple decides to leave by herself, you cant me me, right? Bu Liuqing rolled his eyes and looked up at the sky. I am already close to worshipping her like she is my ancestor. She will go over to you? Ha! In your dreams, maybe! Oh. Mo Qingwu was immediately disappointed with the small block of wood on her hand and could not help but curse in her mind. Miser! I havent met anyone who gives a block of wood as a wee gift and such a small piece too. Although its shiny and attractive, a block of wood is a block of wood... Damn! Bu Liuqings eyes shone. Heavenly wood! Dharma Supreme, hahaha, what good stuff you have! Haha... little Wu, this is really good stuff. Quick, go thank your junior uncle, the Dharma Supreme. I will make a ring for you when we get back. Thank you, junior uncle Dharma Supreme. Mo Qingwu. From what she heard, the thing seemed to be very good? Even her teacher gave it such high praise. She became excited once again and thanked the Dharma Supreme sweetly. She turned her head towards Bu Liuqing and said, Teacher, you have to make a nice ring. Bu Liuqing was all smiles and agreed readily. The Dharma Supreme red at Bu Liuqing before turning to Mo Qingwu and smiled at her. Theres no need to be so courteous. Hehe, little Wu... you really are a very cute youngdy, hehe... In his mind though, he wished he could strangle Bu Liuqing to death. You bastard, not only do you extort things from me, you even reduce my seniority. Junior uncle? Doesnt that mean I am younger than you? However, Bu Liuqing had already grabbed Mo Qingwus hand and brought her to Ye Di. You can address him as your junior uncle too. This is the elder master of thergest n. He will have a lot of good stuff with him. But, he may be miserly and bring them out, he introduced. Ye Di instantly had a taste of what the Dharma Supreme had felt: He did not know whether tough or cry and was speechless and conflicted. He wanted to punch that face, but he did not dare... He forced a smile and said, A wee gift is a must... He took out an object the size of a goose egg which waspletely red. This is a peak tenth level mythical beast inner core... Hehe, its nothing good. You can y with it. Thank you, junior uncle. Mo Qingwu reached out her hands to take it. The crowd was tongue-tied. A peak tenth level mythical beast inner core! That was definitely priceless and Ye Di actually gave it without even blinking his eyes... Ye Di was wealthy indeed. However, Ye Di was very conflicted internally: I dont want to give it away either, but Bu Liuqing was staring at me as if searching for a treasure. If I bring out something thats inferior, wont I be offending him? At that moment, coo-ing sounds could be heard. The little white fox on Mo Qingwus shoulder came down like a lethal sword to the palm of her hand. It nuzzled against her hand and raised its head to look at her with thirst in its eyes. Xiaoxue, do you want to eat it? Mo Qingwu asked with surprise. The little fox nodded its head without hesitation. You can have it then. Mo Qingwu let out a gentleugh and held out the inner core. The little fox was over the moon and with a stretch of its neck, actually swallowed the whole of the peak tenth level mythical beast inner core in one mouthful. It then wiped its mouth contentedly, then resumed its position on Mo Qingwus shoulderzily while closing its eyes. Wind fox! A peak tenth level mythical beast! The supreme martial artists eyes nearly popped out of their eye sockets. The little fox was able to eat a peak tenth level mythical beast inner core without having much of a reaction... That means, it must at least be a peak tenth level mythical beast? Not only does the little girl have two peak supreme martial artists as her teachers, but she also brings around a peak tenth level mythical beast as a pet. With that thought, everyone broke out in cold sweats. If anyone who is below an eighth level martial saint is tactless enough to offend this youngdy, they do not even need to wait for her two teachers, the two supreme martial artists, Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianya to kill them. They would be eaten alive by this seeming harmless little pet. This little girl is full of traps. Step into any one of it and you are doomed. But she is such a wastrel. She had just gotten that invaluable peak tenth level mythical beast inner core and she just let her pet eat it without even blinking her eyes... how wasteful! Ye Di looked at the little fox on Mo Qingwus shoulders, his mouth twitching secretly. He had thought that his gift would gain Bu Liuqings favor and be the center of attention; however, it was fed to a fox in the blink of an eye... That was the wind fox that had followed Mo Qingwu since the Far North Wastnds of the Middle Three Heavens. Due to Mo Qingwus adoration, the little fox could be said to have a good life, eating all the heavenly treasures and sharing resources for cultivation with her. Even when it slept, it slept in Mo Qingwus pocket, absorbing the spiritual energy. Now, it had already reached the tenth peak level, and was infinitely close to reaching the eleventh level. After eating the peak tenth level mythical beast inner core, it would probably be the first wind fox in history to reach the eleventh level. Bu Liuqing was not concerned, pulling on Mo Qingwus hand, he walked towards the next person. This is Xiao Se, you can call him junior uncle as well. He is the elder master of the Xiao n. He has a lot of good stuff as well. Junior uncle. Mo Qingwu held out her hands obediently. Xiao Seughed and said, This junior uncle of yours is impoverished and does not have anything good. My whole life, I only know how to y with swords and other weapons. How about I give you a short sword? You can use it to protect yourself too, haha. Although he said that, everyone knew that a weapon gifted by Xiao Se, could not be ordinary. At the least, it would be a godly weapon. However, one saw Mo Qingwu and Bu Liuqing twitching their mouths secretly. Short sword? What kind of godly weapon canpare to my Qingwu Dream Saber? Chapter 1045 - Chu Yang’s Chance?

Chapter 1045: Chu Yangs Chance?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As expected, the next moment, Xiao Ses hand flipped and revealed an antique sheathed short sword in his palm. Once drawn, the sword radiated with coldness. The light reflected onto the faces of people around, making them turn green. A chilly aura was projected outwards. For those who were standing nearby, their body hair all stood up! It was an absolute divine weapon! This short sword, its called the Gentle Heart Sword. It was obtained from the ck Blood Forest, during the time, when I identally stumbled into it. Xiao Se said, Even though it isnt the top ss divine weapon, the sword is intricately designed, elegantly styled. For a girl like Little Wu, having a short sword for self-defense would be perfect. Bu Liuqing scorned. He took a nce at the short sword but did not mention anything about letting Mo Qingwu take over the sword. It was obvious that he was not interested in it. Everyone was curious as to what was happening. How was it possible for one to have no interest for a divine weapon like this? It was impossible, right? Xiao Se was still holding on to the short sword, but the opponent had no intention of taking it over. It was nothing but an embarrassing scene. It did not seem right to lower the sword back, but it seemed even worse to continue to hold the sword up. Bu Liuqing sighed and said, Little Wu, where is your Qing Wu Dream Saber? Mo Qingwu was a little hesitant as she looked back at Bu Liuqing. Teacher, this isnt so nice, right? Within the innocent and naive mind of the little girl, she thought that it was already embarrassing as of now. If she were to wield the Qing Wu Dream Saber, to deal a bigger blow, that would be too much. Bu Liuqing rolled his eyes and said, By right I shouldnt, but I really hate it when people take the substandard product as fine product and praise it to the skies. Mo Qingwu was helpless but to lift up her own saber. It was nothing, but a quaint scabbard. Everyone looked as if they had tons of unspoken criticisms. Even if your saber was considered a divine weapon, could it be significantly better than the short sword? The next moment, Mo Qingwu drew the saber out of the scabbard! ng! The sword vibration that sounded like a dragons moan pierced through the air, instantly, the middle of the yard was filled with a red glow. This Qingwu Dream Saber was forged wholeheartedly by the Nine Tribtions Sword Master using precious materials. At this moment, it was revealed to the public in a fantasy-like stance, right in front of all these Supreme Martial Artist! At this moment, with her hands wielding the Qingwu Dream Saber, Mo Qingwu seemed to have transformed into another person totally. Her whole body was glowing with red sparkles and glittering with starlight. At this moment, while Mo Qingwu was wielding the Qingwu Dream Saber, her mood seemed to have changed a little as well. The corner of her lips revealed traces of a blissful smile and seemingly with an added shyness to it. A gently flowing red dress, standing in the center of the rosy red sparkles and glittering starlights. Together with the small face that was as fair as snow, the intricate eyebrows, a straight nose, the delicate red lips and a pair of big eyes that seemed to tell a story... The crowd present all seemed to have an illusion. An illusion that a fairy maiden was riding the rainbow and clouds, in a sea of white snow, dressed in red and dancing to the tune... The crowd had a seemingly dazzling feel. They felt that she was not just amon littledy off the road, but an obvious beauty. A beauty with traces of sadness, bits of distress, yet full of passion. Her light and devoted dance seemed to be a faintly discernible fantasy. The crowd did not know that this dreamy moment of drawing the sword, would have stunned Chu Yang. Had he witnessed it himself, he would have been brought to tears. This moment was the exact scenario that Chu Yang had witnessed during the dying moments of his previous life: The image of a Mo Qingwu, dressed in red and dancing to the tune... A dance from Qingwu, the entire Nine Heavens and Nine Earth would be dreary and fuzzy... A fairnd-like dreamy feeling was created with only the drawing of a saber. The sword and saber were definitely not within the same league. Xiao Se sighed and said, Little girl, your saber is infinitely better than my short sword, that is for sure. Taking a step back, Xiao Se fell silent. Xiao Se, this is not an insult to you, right? Bu Liuqing said. The crowd instantly rolled their eyes. If this was not an insult, what was? Unexpectedly, Xiao Se nodded his head and replied, You are right, in front of such a saber, all swords and sabers in this world are a trifle, not even worth a mention; therefore, how is this an insult to begin with? Bu Liuqingughed out loudly. But, you still owe my disciple a door gift. I will put it on hold first. Everyone broke out in sweat. After all the humiliation, he still owed your disciple a door gift... Next, Bu Liuqing extorted the crowd one by one, before entering Tianji City together with Mo Qingwu,ughing and bidding them goodbye. Behind him, the crowd was silent. This old thing! The Dharma Supreme shook his head and sighed. Lets not be in a daze here as well. Lets enter the city. Everyone agreed! The prestige of the crowd did not diminish at all, even after the incident with Bu Liuqing. What kind of character was Bu Liuqing? He was the widely acknowledged number one in the world! It would have been an honor for him to request anything from you! There were at least 50 to 60 Supreme Martial Artist present. However, those worthy of Bu Liuqing were only that ten of them! Furthermore, everyone had been addressed by Bu Liuqings disciple as Junior Martial Uncle... Although this title of Junior Martial Uncle was really precious... The various Supreme Martial Artists were somewhat outraged, but their faces were unchanged. Besides, the other onlookers were filled with envy in their eyes. Why did Supreme Martial Artist Bu not want anything from me? That was because my level is not high enough! For those Supreme Martial Artist whom Bu Liuqing did not request anything from, they were instantly filled with remorse, the moment they thought of this. This was the wonder of life. If you had nothing in life, you had to be humble and deprived of any pride, to ask a little something from anyone. If you were a little strong-handed in your request, that would be considered as a robber, gangster or bully behavior! However, if you were at the top, the same style of asking for a thing would have been an act of style and grace. Furthermore, it would be a form of respect to the person whom you asked from! It would be an honor and the person would be full of gratitude for you, instead of scolding you. And this would be the term: Status! Therefore, the various Supreme Martial Artists were outraged, but they never med him. The one who wanted something was Bu Liuqing! The recipient was themon disciple of Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianya! Only the one walking at thest, Zhuge n Second Founder, Zhuge Hutu had a bitter old face that was about to have bitter juice seeping out of it. He thought, Oh my heaven, oh my earth, our Zhuge n must have struck lottery this time around. The gathering of the nine super ns second founder; the arrival of the Dharma Supreme, Bu Liuqing, Yue Lingxue, Feng Yurou and also the mysteriousdy in the city... That mysteriousdy must at least be at the level of Bu Liuqing... Oh my god... If a fight were to break out... When Im back, I would give the little Hutu, Zhuge Shanyun a beating on the butt! That a*shole is a jinx! I still remember that day when he jokingly mentioned that if Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing also came for this... Alright, his mouth is really that from a bearer of bad luck... ... Within Tianji City, inside the Orchard Pce. Zi Xieqing, who had been practicing martial arts, opened her eyes. Her eyes gleamed with excitement and she said, Another few more strong characters have arrived. Chu Yang, who was sitting opposite her, asked excitedly, How strong? Four of them within, might not be below the level of Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou. Zi Xieqing lightly knitted her eyebrows and continued, And, two of them are definitely above their level. Oh? Chu Yang frowned. Suddenly, Chu Yang was shocked. Why did you suddenly mention Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou? A few days ago, I had a fight with the couple. Zi Xieqing said indifferently, That couple, is not weak at all. Umm? Chu Yang opened his eyes widely. Fought? How did you fight? Naturally, it was me alone, fighting the two of them. Zi Xieqing mentioned casually. Did you win? Chu Yang was shocked. Who knew when did this sister go to fight with Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou? Suddenly, Chu Yang remembered the news that he heard at Shui Yue Garden that day. Instantly, he realized what had happened. Looks like, it must have been that day. What do you think? Would I lose? Zi Xieqing looked at him lightly. Chu Yang was dumbfounded. But, Moon Breeze Supreme Martial Artists were pretty good. Zi Xieqing looked at Chu Yang with deep thoughts and said, And, as they were practicing the Moon Breeze As One Divine Martial Arts. Therefore... Ke ke, it can be considered as one of your chances. My chance? Chu Yang curiously asked. Yes, your chance. Zi Xieqing said lightly, Moon Breeze As One, is a type of dual cultivation martial arts; the breeze will gather the heart of the moon, while the moon will gather the heart of breeze. This is martial arts with the highest efficiency within the category of dual cultivation martial arts. Once a couple has started to practice it, they will be inseparable throughout their life. However, this is also one of their biggest weaknesses. Unless the couple can reach the highest level of having a unison mind, they will be unable to have any offspring in their entire life. Chu Yangs jaw dropped. Uh? Regardless of where the two of them may be at any time and anywhere, this Moon Breeze As One will be omnipresent. Even if the two of them were at different ces, their divine senses would continue to intertwine. Therefore, they could never be separated. If they wanted to have offspring, there can only be two possibilities. One would be for them to master the divine martial arts, giving them the ability to control it freely. The other would be for them to dispel their divine senses and to not use their martial arts, then that might be possible. However, since the two of them have already reached this advanced stage, it is obvious that they would not be able to do it. Not having an offspring, has been their greatest regret in this life. Zi Xieqing looked at Chu Yang quietly. Did you understand what I meant? Chu Yang nodded, then shook his head. I understood what you meant, but, when you said that it was my chance, what do you mean? Zi Xieqing said indignantly, You really dont know? Chu Yang scratched his head and said, But Feng Yurou... She wouldnt take a fancy to me... And with my low level of cultivation, it would be impossible for me to take her by force... Zi Xieqing instantly turned red and raised her eyebrow in anger. She gave a kick to the hateful Chu Yang and send him rolling. A*shole! What were you thinking with that dirty mind of yours? Chu Yangughed loudly, while he was sent flying. Next, he replied, Then what could be a solution to this? If its based on my medical skills, Im really not aware of any medical skills that can help them to have an offspring. Zi Xieqing waved her hands, Her huge divine senses shrouded the entire yard. You may not be able to, but as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, then you would have a solution for it. Zi Xieqing said lightly, If you are able to contain living human beings in your newly created spaces within the Nine Tribtions Space, you can put the both of them inside. After which, you can use your Nine Heavens Divine Technique to quarantine and separate their divine senses. Finally, to use your precious aphrodisiac on each of them... that would do it. Zi Xieqing was blushing as she spoke. Chapter 1046 - Chu Yang, you are a nasty rogue!

Chapter 1046: Chu Yang, you are a nasty rogue!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang frowned and said, So thats how it is. In the blink of an eye, he added, Thats not right, why would the two of them agree to such a method? Chu Yang smiled bitterly. Within my Nine Tribtions Space, they are unable to hide any of their actions or conversations from me. They both have cultivations at the Ninth Supreme Level, so why would they do any of that... that.. that kind of thing right in front of my eyes? This n is as good as none. Zi Xieqing turned red and said angrily, With the cultivation level of them both, if they did not want you to hear or see anything, do you think that with your insignificant abilities, you can peep sessfully? Chu Yang continued shaking his head and said, Still, it will definitely not work. Regardless, they would not agree to it. Even if I am unable to see what they are doing, it would still be a huge humiliation to them both. Therefore, this matter is wishful thinking on your part. Chu Yang had absolute confidence that Moon Breeze couple would not agree to such a method. Even if this method was foolproof, it would still be impossible. This method involved dignity, which was the most fundamental rights of being a human. Even if it involved justmoners, it would still be impossible. Not to mention, Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou, the couple that had a resounding reputation throughout the Nine Heavens. Zi Xieqing went quiet. After a long while, she said, Maybe I had made the matter too simple. Humans dignity and sense of shame and... some other matters are all things that I have not yet understood, or I did not try to understand it. Chu Yang nodded and said, That is exactly the point. Zi Xieqing puckered her brows and said, In this way, it would be troublesome. Chu Yang was shocked and said, I hope you have not already rmended me to them? Not yet. Zi Xieqing continued to frown and said, However, I have already told them that it is not impossible for those who practice Moon Breeze As One, to have an offspring... there is a way. Sheughed bitterly and continued, Right now, they probably are looking everywhere in this Tianji City for me. My initial n was to rmend you to them, the moment they found me... And then, you can help them a little at the right moment... Looks like theres going to be a little trouble. Chu Yang was dumbfounded, but suddenly he eximed, Big sister, this is not just a little trouble, it is a huge problem! If I really did tell them the n as you suggested, I can guarantee that I would be beaten to death instantly. Im going to faint. Big sister, you actually wanted to make the couple, right under my eyes, do that... that kind of thing. Furthermore, it was under the help of my Art of the Nine Heavens... He was mortified and speechless. He yelled, Big sister, what were you thinking... Zi Xieqing appeared a little embarrassed. She realized her own mistake and blushed while saying, How could I have thought this much at that time... Chu Yang was speechless as he stood up to turn a few rounds. He said, You couldnt think of it then? Aiyo, my Big Sister Zi, putting yourself in their shoes, if the two of us were in the same situation, would you do this in front of them... Shut up! Bop, bop! Bam... bam... bam... bam... Chu Yang had yet to finish his sentence and was already given 2 tight ps. Following which, he received numerous kicks on his stomach continuously. Like a shooting star, his a*s was sent flying away. As Chu Yang flew away, he crashed through the surrounding walls, 17 yards away and made several nts of the head, beforeying down t on the ground with all limbs spread out. From inside, the anger and furious voice of Zi Xieqing resounded. Gritting her teeth, she said, Chu Yang, you are a rogue who deserves to die! Chu Yangid down on the ground with his arms spread out, speechless. As he looked up to the sky, he felt like weeping but had no tears. Chu Yang thought, Which part of me is like a rogue? Im innocent! I swear to heaven, with my conscience as a witness, I was really just making an analogy! Just an analogy... Theres really no other meaning to it... As he was getting up from the ground, Chu Yang sensed a delicate stream of fragrance. Upon looking, he saw Wu Qianqian standing gently right in front of him. Why are you here? Chu Yang got up from the ground, a little embarrassed, brushing off the dust and sand from himself. I was thinking... These few days, since you have treated my injuries, I would visit you at your ce of residence. Wu Qianqian faintly smiled and asked curiously, What happened to you? I just arrived and I saw you shooting out like a cannon. What kind of emergency were you attending to? Such that you have to crash through the wall, instead of jumping over it. Whats more, with your butt facing the front... Chu Yang was utterly embarrassed and said, You have seen it all, havent you? Yes, I saw everything. Could it be possible that you were kicked out here by someone? Wu Qianqian blinked yfully and looked at the obvious shoe print in front of Chu Yang. Almostughing out, Wu Qianqian said, Who knew that our influential and all-powerful Chu Yang would have such a side of him. Chu Yang shrugged while his face turned entirely ck. He said, Its all because of my loose mouth. I said something inappropriate that offended the beauty. Offended the beauty? The eyes of Wu Qianqian gleamed with a mysterious glow. She said, Could it be that one of your sweethearts is inside there right now? Following which, Wu Qianqian headed inside. This, I would really like to experience it myself. Hurriedly, Chu Yang went forward to stop her. With a little anxiety, he said, No... No... This... Wu Qianqian raised her hands to lightly push Chu Yang aside. Wu Qianqian smiled and said, What are you afraid of? As a married woman now, do you think that I can do any harm to your sweetheart now? Chu Yang was tongue-tied. By now, Wu Qianqian had already opened the door and headed inwards. With no other way out, Chu Yang could only follow behind Wu Qianqian, and they entered the Orchard Pce together. In his mind, Chu Yang thought, What could go wrong? I have always been upright and open about what I do. Therefore, there is never for me to fear. Amongst the two women inside, one of them is my sister and the other has no rtionship with me. There is all the more, no emotional entanglements to talk about... And Im lucky that there isnt. Otherwise, it is almost impossible that I can win her in a fight. How can I survive my days like this? Wouldnt it put me in a situation where I need their permission before I can do anything? F*ck! Thats absolutely out of the question! Furthermore, Wu Qianqian is only the Queen of Iron Cloud. No matter how you put it, she has no right to control what I do. Although it was not wrong to say this, deep within this heart, Chu Yang still felt something amiss. It was a weird feeling that even himself could not figure out why. The environment of your Orchard Pce seems pretty nice. Although its not as majestic looking as my Jiaxiu Building, in terms of elegance, it is definitely many times better. As she walked along, Wu Qianqian had nothing but praises for the decoration of the Orchard Pce. Something jolted his mind and Chu Yang thought of what had happened when he just arrived. The thousand miles of orchard fragrance from Diwu Qingrou. Chu Yang was startled and he thought, Could it be that this Pce was what Diwu Qingrou had fought hard for me? But why? The past few days had been satisfying for Wu Qianqian. Every day, Chu Yang would drop by to treat her injuries. They could see each other every day and this, in the mind of Wu Qianqian, was already the ultimate contentment and happiness. Although the misunderstanding with Chu Yang was still present, Wu Qianqian knew that the truth was already an open secret, left to be affirmed. Once Chu Yang knew the truth, based on his character, he would definitely not let her down. Therefore, throughout this period of time, she had been really blissful and happy, even hopeful... After Chu Yang left, Wu Qianqian would not leave the house either. She just stayed at her Jiaxiu Building to practice. Furthermore, both Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou had benefited from being the teachers of Wu Qianqian. Both of them were also staying in Jiaxiu Building, retreating in istion to cultivate their Tao State, all without alerting Zhuge n. In Moon Breeze As One, the male Yue Lingxue was the leading guide and therefore, the stress and pressure were huge. Ever since the fight with Zi Xieqing, he had been retreating in istion, exploring and cultivating new levels of the Tao State. Chu Yang had never seen him, even though he had gone over to Jiaxiu Building several times. On this day, both Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxie, on the pretext of weing the arrival of Dharma Supreme, had gone to issue a challenge to the Dharma Supreme. Yue Lingxue intended to have arge scale and imposing battle, a battle of their lifetime. There would be no regrets regardless of win or lose. However, Wu Qianqian was not approving of this matter. Being enemies, why would they want toy out all their intentions and trump cards clearly from the start? Even if you were open and aboveboard with your enemies, they might reciprocate equally. On this matter, Wu Qianqian had persuaded several times, but was all in vain, in front of a stubborn Yue Lingxue. Yue Lingxue actually just went directly! Wu Qianqian was helpless and therefore recruited the help of Chu Yang to brainstorm for a n. Every time such helpless scenarios urred, Wu Qianqian would surface thought of reliance on Chu Yang. She felt that with Chu Yang around, there would always be a solution. Furthermore, Wu Qianqian was helpless that certain methods, was only possible for Chu Yang to use. After all, regardless of the different aspects of life, there were differences between male and female. Therefore, the moment both her teachers left, Wu Qianqian came straight to the Orchard Pce, acting on her thoughts immediately. Who knew that she would coincidentally witness how her invincible hero got kicked out of the house... Judging by the shoe print on Chu Yangs chest, it was obvious that the kicker was petite. Wu Qianqian instantly had an idea in her mind, Such violence! Suddenly she felt unrest in her mind, This woman is obviously someone who is of great importance to Chu Yang. I have never seen anyone who did this to Chu Yang and yet he does not mind at all. Judging from this incident, this woman must be the one that Chu Yang loved the most. And also my greatest obstacle in future! Furthermore, she would also be my lifetime sister? Wu Qianqian felt embarrassed at the thought of this, together with some fear and worry. Wu Qianqian thought in her mind, With such anger, how would we get along in the future? Regardless, the man is the master of the house, how can he be kicked around by a woman? Therefore, regardless of what had happened, Wu Qianqian was determined to see this woman today! This concerned her marriage, she had to handle it with caution. Making an effort to handle their rtionship well now would be much more favorable than any potential awkwardness in the future. Wu Qianqian blushed and her heart thumped. She actually felt perturbed, as if she was a daughter-inw, seeing her mother-inw for the first time. She stepped into the Orchard Pce with her mind still swirling around. She did not even hear the words of Chu Yang, who was just standing beside her. As she stepped in, she could only hear a voice furiously scolding, Chu Yang! Nasty rogue! Nasty rogue! Chu Yang! ... Wu Qianqian was stunned, as she turned her head to look at Chu Yang. Chu Yang rubbed his nose and gave a bitter smile. Shrugging his shoulders, he replied helplessly, This is actually just a misunderstanding, since when did I y the tricks of a rogue? You should know that I have always been honorable, pure, and noble. I dont even know how to y rogue... Wu Qianqian twitched her nose and snorted before saying, You dont know? Chu Yang replied seriously, I really dont know. Why dont you teach me? Wu Qianqian turned red, and gave a hard stare at Chu Yang. She scolded, You really deserved the scolding, you nasty rogue! Chapter 1047 - Two Women

Chapter 1047: Two Women

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang was really helpless now. He thought to himself, I really dont know how to y rogue, I am really not trying to be arrogant. Usually, its women who try to y rogue with me and I would just keep a cool scowl about it... I am really an embodiment of justice and trustworthiness. Initially, when we were at the Lower Three Heavens, we had both attended numerous banquet events and also witnessed many before. Since when have I been ying rogue to anyone? How can you disapprove of me now... Wu Qianqian snorted and said softly, What have you done? How did you make this Sister so angry? Isnt it all because of you... Chu Yan wanted to say: Isnt it all because of your Teacher... The words were right at the lips but were instantly swallowed back and Chu Yang became speechless from the potential awkwardness. He thought, How can I put these words across clearly? I cannot just say that: Its all because of your Teachers infertility... If I had really said this, what would Wu Qianqian think? Having thought of that, Chu Yang could only shut his mouth in embarrassment. This half a sentence was well heard by Wu Qianqian, albeit with a different interpretation. Wu Qianqian thought, Isnt it all because of you...? Because of me? Why is it because of me? Could it be... At that moment, Wu Qianqian was bashful to the maximum. She gave Chu Yang an angry stare, before muttering in anger, Rogue! Chu Yang was dumbfounded. Chu Yang thought, Looks like my title as a rogue can never be relinquished today. After these conversations, both Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian had already reached the doorstep. Zi Xieqing naturally realized the presence of a visitor and drew up the curtains to step out. Bothdies stopped in amazement. One on each side of the door. Regardless of Wu Qianqian or Zi Xieqing, both had never thought that the one standing right in front of them, would be such a beauty! Zi Xieqing was fully dressed in white, as fair and bright as snow frost, standing within the door. She looked just like the millennial ice, alone in the cold. Wu Qianqian was fully dressed in her usual ck, as ck as ink but with a feel of simple elegance. She was exuding an outlook of refinement, like an orchid in a deep valley, blooming alone. Blooming with fragrance. Despite thousands of years of tribtions, the millennial ice remained standing in frost and cold, alone and independent. Regardless of people present, the orchid in the deep valley continued to bloom with fragrance and independence. As the twodies looked at each other, both had the same idea in their mind, There is actually such a beauty in this world! Even Chu Yang, who was standing by the side, stopped and dazed. Chu Yang thought, With these two peerless beauty standing together, the impact on a mans vision is so great. This feeling is really unbeatable. In actual fact, there was still some difference between the two. The facial features of Zi Xieqing were wless, exquisite and graceful. Her features appeared unattainable, but yet with an innocent indifference. If one were to summarize Zi Xieqings beauty in a word, it would be probably Perfect! The ultimate perfection! The most beautiful eyes, most beautiful eyebrow, most beautiful face shape, most beautiful lips, most beautiful ears, most beautiful skin and the most beautiful hair! All the most beautiful things, assembled within a single person! It was not an exaggeration to say that her beauty was out of this world. Comparatively, Wu Qianqians facial features appeared less of perfection. However, her beauty had an additional sense of realism. Furthermore, there was a sense of extreme toughness, contained within her extreme fragile outlook. Also, there was a sense of warmth and passion, contained within her chilly appearance. Overall, she appeared like a damsel in distress, as if she was someone who needs protection and taking care of. However, upon closer look, she did not require that. This was a beauty of extreme dilemma. The various extreme dilemmas being unified under the body of Wu Qianqian. If one were to use flowers to describe them, Zi Xieqing would be a snow lotus within the eternalnd of snow and frost. Standing proud and tall. In the case of Wu Qianqian, she would be the white orchid on the cliff of a quiet valley. Out of this world, independently fragrant, noble and clean. This person is... Zi Xieqing quietly took a nce at Wu Qianqian for a moment, before turning to ask Chu Yang. Erm, let me introduce. This person here is Miss Zi, she is slightly older than us, so we can call her Big Sister Zi. Chu Yang introduced courteously, This is my Senior Sister, Wu Qianqian. I have mentioned her to you before. Zi Xieqing gave an Oh sound beforeughing out vibrantly. Its Miss Wu, Miss Wu is really a rare visitor. Hurry, pleasee on in. Turning her head to ask Chu Yang, What do you mean? Are you implying that I am... very old? Chu Yang broke out in sweat and finally thought of something, Woman! Their biggest taboo is to mention their age. Especially for a pretty woman. If you say that she is mature, she would automatically think you are implying that she is old. If you say that she is young, she would automatically think you are implying that she is immature andcks elegant bearing. Chu Yang sighed in his mind. Its really not easy being a man. I really cannot understand how those with multiple wives can manage to survive. Just how... Sister Zi. Wu Qianqian smiled gently, with a slight sense of appeasement and low profile attitude, yet with the right amount of humility and sweet temper. She said, Lets not lower ourselves to his level. Alright, a word of ourselves had immediately brought the twodies together and united. Chu Yang, on the other hand, was left on his own. Zi Xieqing blinked and smiled. Sister, you are right. Come, pleasee in and let me serve you some tea. Holding the arm of Wu Qianqian, Zi Xieqing and he walked into the room affectionately. Chu Yang was left a little stunned by this. It was really out of anyones imagination that a woman could actually make friends much easier than a man. It was only the first encounter and they were already so friendly with each other? One could only hear Wu Qianqian speaking, How would I dare to trouble Sister Zi? If Sister Zi could let me know where the tea is, I would pour a cup for myself and that will do. Wu Qianqian took a look, but she could not decipher Zi Xieqings level of cultivation. She couldnt help but develop respect for Zi Xieqing in her mind, Looks like this Sister is indeed a professional. Zi Xieqing said, Your talent is really great. You have already achieved the Third Martial Saint Level. At such a young age, with such an impressive level of cultivation, this is really incredible. Wu Qianqian smiled and replied, Sister, you are of an even greater level. I cannot even decipher your cultivation by looking. The twodies were talking affectionately across the table. One of them smiling gently, the other smiling amicably. However, all these talks were just irrelevant and in a roundabout way. Both of them knew that deep down in their hearts, it was like this. Looking at the scene, Chu Yang was heavy headed and did not know how to handle it. Wu Qianqian was thinking in her mind, No wonder Chu Yang is deeply attached to her and he cannot seem to stop thinking of her. She is indeed a peerless talent. Comparatively, I seem to be a little inferior... I wonder how is she looking at me now? Zi Xieqing thought in her mind, This little girl is obviously infatuated with Chu Yang. An almost out of her mind kind of infatuation. Looking at how she behaved, it almost seemed like she has taken me as Chu Yangs proper wife and she is a mistress who is here to disy her prowess? Humph humph... Little girl, you are mistaken. I shall not expose it and see what this little girl has to say first. Miss Wu made a rare trip down here, you must have some urgent matters to settle. If you like, I can excuse myself for a moment? Zi Xieqing smiled reservedly. Sister, you have mistaken. Theres no need to do so. Wu Qianqian hurriedly replied, However, there is indeed a small matter that I cannote to a decision. Sister is a meticulous person and it would be great if you could help to give some suggestions. Brainstorm for a solution. Zi Xieqing said, Oh? Chu Yang became more attentive upon hearing this. Its like this... Wu Qianqian took a moment topose herself and looked at Chu Yang with a seemingly hidden meaning to it. She continued, My two teachers arew-enforcement officers originally. However, at the end of these 10,000 years, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is about to appear... Therefore, my teachers and the Dharma Supreme had some conflicts. Both sides have different ideologies and courses of actions, resulting in them bing enemies with serious bad blood now. Both Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing became really engrossed in the conversation. They knew that whatever Wu Qianqian had to say today, it could be some secrets that they both could never understand, nor evene to hear of it. Why? Chu Yang asked, Even if the ideologies are different, 10,000 years of friendship cannot simply be erased away, right? Wu Qianqian exined, Its like this... The organization known as thew-enforcement officer was a legacy from the original creators of the Nine Heavens. The mission of thew-enforcement officer was to ensure the stability of the Nine Heavens, its justice system and its maintenance of the world order! Furthermore, there is also an unspoken rule that thew-enforcement officer can only take a neutral stand in all normal circumstances. However, should the Nine Tribtions Sword Master be in a disadvantageous position during its struggle with the Nine Super ns, then thew-enforcement officers must help the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! On the other hand, should the Nine Tribtions Sword Master emerge victorious, thew-enforcement officers hold their troops and bide their time, while the Nine Super ns get destroyed. For the past 90,000 years, whenever the Nine Tribtions Sword Master appeared, thew enforcement officers had strictly adhered to this unspoken rule, to support the Nine Tribtions Sword Master whenever he fell into difficult circumstances. Within the eyes of Wu Qianqian, there appeared to be someplex matters. I see, Chu Yang suddenly realized. The current Dharma Supreme, based on hearsay, was thew-enforcement master of thew-enforcement officers interrogation hall 13,000 years ago! Wu Qianqian continued, When the time was up for the previous Dharma Supreme, he handed over the position to this current Dharma Supreme and left the world, relieved. Wu Qianqian took a strong tone when saying the words. Left the world, relieved. It was almost as if she was hinting at something else. Or should it be put, that she herself also thought that something was fishy? Left the world, relieved... left the world, relieved... Chu Yang slowly repeated these few words back and forth, the more he did it, the more it lingered in his mind. Frowning, Chu Yang said, Based on what you said, it seems like this Dharma Supreme was really supportive of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, or at least during the initial phases of him taking over the position! Only towards theter parts, did he have some changes in mind? Wu Qianqian nodded and said, Ever since he assumed the position of Dharma Supreme, he had grown to be more powerful and influential than all previous Dharma Supreme. Therefore, my teachers also willingly assisted him. However, not long ago, when the news of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master being born came about, the Dharma Supreme decided to make an enemy out of him and the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! My teachers were not able to tolerate such capricious behavior. Furthermore, my teachers belief in life was to inherit and to continue the responsibilities of thew-enforcement officer. Therefore, my teachers believe that, by doing so, the Dharma Supreme had gone against the original intentions of thew-enforcement officer. Hence, they are determined not to acknowledge the Dharma Supremes action. If this carries on, the new Nine Tribtions Sword Master will not stand a chance. Therefore, my teachers firmly left thew-enforcement officers and chose a different path. That is to be enemies with the Dharma Supreme! If the Nine Tribtions Sword Master were to die, then, this entirend of the Nine Heavens, will very much be crumbled into chaos. This is a very possible scenario. Wu Qianqian said. So there is actually this sort of reasoning and cause behind... Chu Yang left out a long sigh of relief. Zi Xieqings mind was piqued. She asked, Your teachers, they are the Elders Feng and Yue? Wu Qianqian nodded and said, Yes, they are. Zi Xieqings gaze momentarily sharpened. She said, But, you obviously did not practice Moon Breeze As One Divine Martial Arts! Wu Qianqian looked at her in respect and said, Sister, you really have excellent perception abilities. You can even infer this. She paused a little, before continuing while blushing, Moon Breeze As One Divine Martial Arts is indeed powerful, however, it requires two people to practice at the same time, and me... Zi Xieqing said, Isnt that simple? If both you and Chu Yang practice it, wouldnt it be a sess? Furthermore, should you and Chu Yang practice it, there would be unlimited benefits. So many problems will resolve by itself. Wu Qianqian suddenly blushed from ear to ear. Wu Qianqian thought in her mind, This Sister is really open-minded and really dares to speak her mind. She actually wanted me to practice Moon Breeze As One Divine Martial Arts with Chu Yang... Chapter 1048 - Imminent!

Chapter 1048: Imminent!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unlimited benefits? Chu Yang curiously asked from the side. Thats right. Zi Xieqing turned serious and said, In my opinion, Moon Breeze As One is, unequivocally, the best double cultivation martial arts, amongst all simr ones that I know of. Wu Qianqian did not feel much about this sentence. However, Chu Yang became deeply interested. Chu Yang thought, All the simr ones that Zi Xieqing knows of? Just how many is that? And Moon Breeze As One is actually the best one? This kind of practice like Moon Breeze As One obviously has a great room for further development. Zi Xieqing said, The destructive power does not seem to be great now, however... traditional double cultivation martial arts, due to itspensatory mechanism from either the male or the female, there is always a party that is in a disadvantageous position and they cannot progress together. However, the Moon Breeze couple is perfectly bnced. Most importantly, once someone begins to cultivate this martial art, they can easilye into contact with the Tao Void! Zi Xieqing eximed, And that is the most precious point of this martial art. Tilting her head to look at Chu Yang, Zi Xieqing said, Your Tao state is different from them. Yours is Heaven and Earth, whereas their Tao state belongs to Yin and Yang. Do you understand it when I put it this way? Yes, I do. Chu Yang nodded his head. However, if the two of you were to cultivate together, due to the special nature of your Tao state, you both would not have to worry about the problem of having offspring. Zi Xieqing said, This way, it can not only solve... that problem but also.... promote it. Zi Xieqing had a lot of implied meaning within her words. Chu Yang got her hint and was silently frowning in deep thoughts. Standing at the side, Wu Qianqian seemingly understood. In this way, when you have cultivated until the final stage of the martial arts, both Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue might be an easy opponent. Zi Xieqing said, When the sky copse and the void urs, others have to suffer the wrath of the heavens alone, while the two of them can share the burden. Furthermore, due to the nature of Moon Breeze As One, the two of them are merged as one body and therefore, suffer only just the share of an individual for heavens wrath. Isnt that much rxed and easy? Chu Yang replied, I see. Therefore, as long as the two of them do not die prematurely in this Nine Heavens, they would be like Chen Feng and Liu Yun, bing a couple that even the gods will envy. Zi Xieqing said indifferently. Huh? Chu Yang jumped out of his chair, as if he got a hit to his head and said, Chen Feng and Liu Yun are a couple? They are a man and a woman? Not two men? Zi Xieqing did not know whether to cry orugh and said, What you are saying is reallyughable to the maximum. Can two men be a couple? Chu Yang stared nkly and sat back onto the seat. He thought, The main characters Chen Feng and Liu Yun of the eternal legend in Nine Heavens are actually a couple? How is it possible that nobody knew about this matter? The world knew that Chen Feng and Liu Yun were a pair of opponents, who knew that they were also a couple? Wu Qianqian, who was standing aside, also gave a look of surprise. She was surprised at the stunning news and also at the broad and profound pool of knowledge that Zi Xieqing had. By now, Wu Qianqian had finally realized the extraordinariness of Zi Xieqing. Besides, Wu Qianqian had a feeling that this Sister Zi was actually referring to her teachers as Juniors? Even for Chen Feng and Liu Yun... she did not seem to give them much respect? The more she thought about it, the more astonished Wu Qianqian became. Wu Qianqian thought, Could it be that... she is not the sweetheart of Chu Yang? Wu Qianqian lowered her head. At this topic of the double cultivation, no matter how thick-skinned Wu Qianqian was, she could never participate in the discussion actively. You think about it carefully. Zi Xieqing said while looking at Chu Yang meaningfully. Chu Yang nodded his head solemnly. Sister Wu, please continue! he said. Wu Qianqian continued to blush and took a while to calm her mind down. She said, The Dharma Supreme will arrive in Tianji City this afternoon. My two teachers, who are unwilling to engage their enemies from the dark, had already gone over to wee the Dharma Supreme openly. At the same time, to issue a challenge as well. To issue a challenge? Chu Yang was speechless. Yes, Wu Qianqian frowned and continued, They said that it will be an open and honorable fight! An open and honorable fight? Chu Yang became even more speechless. He could not help but say, Your teachers are really one of a kind. In this kind of matter who would fight them openly and honorably? They have only two people and the opponent has the entirew-enforcement officer of the Nine Heavens. Furthermore, the opponent also has the support of the Nine Super ns who had controlled the Nine Heavens for the past ten over thousands of years. In these circumstances, how could it be an open and honorable fight? This is exactly what I was worried about. Wu Qianqian sighed and continued, If it is a truly fair and open fight, one on one, without any evil scheming or tricks, then there would be nothing for us to worry about. Be it win or lose, there is nothing toin about. However, the main problem is that the opponent would never fight openly and honorably with my teachers. Chu Yang knitted his eyebrows for a moment and said, Thats right However, Teacher Yue believes that if the ideologies differ, then they should not take the same path. Furthermore, both parties have known each other for over ten thousand years, so to fight without first dering, that is not something that an honorable person would do. Wu Qianqian smiled bitterly and said, My Teacher Yue is a really upright person. Chu Yang smiled and said, This, I can tell from just looking Yue Lingxue this kind of person, was most likely the kind that would watch his own conduct and pursue perfection. He would deliver whatever he had said and behave upright and honorably. To have a clear conscience in all matters. This kind of character was a born hero character! A character that would rather have death before dishonor. Regardless of the time, he would not give up on his beliefs and principles. This kind of person was one whomanded respect, but also pedantry. Detestable pedantry, but also cuteness in the pedantry. I worry that my two teachers would be schemed against by the Dharma Supreme and gang in their future fights. Wu Qianqian frowned her pretty eyebrows, and continued worriedly, Therefore, I came here in advance to discuss it. Do not worry, do not suspect. Your teachers would bound to be schemed against. Chu Yang said with conviction, The scheming has probably already begun, even right now. Heughed bitterly. It would be silly if the bitter enemy does not take advantage to scheme against someone who has such strong adherence to principles. Yes, you are right On this point, Wu Qianqian and Chu Yang absolutely agreed. Yet, what could one do when faced with such a situation? To warn? It seemed to be of no avail. These two people had been the same for the past ten over thousands of years. How hard would it be to demand a change from them? I have already warned them and analyzed to them the situation based on the worst-case scenario. However, my two teachers are extremely stubborn. Wu Qianqian saw the nce from Chu Yang and realized what he wanted to ask. So she might as well reply directly. Its easy to talk about this matter, but to really do it and to change their mindset, that would be even harder than ascending to heaven. Chu Yang knitted his forehead and said, Without them first suffering some hardship, Im afraid they would never change. Thats right. However, I cannot let them suffer any hardship this time around. Because, this hardship even for just a single time, may already be fatal. Wu Qianqian frowned and sighed. The moment Dharma Supreme decides to take action, there is absolute confidence that my teachers could be killed. Therefore, the idea of persuading them to change their mindset, after they have suffered some hardship, will not work. Chu Yang frowned and stood up to slowly pace around. This is exactly the good mans sorrow. Chu Yang sighed. Good people had always been like this. They would rather have others let them down than they let anyone down. It would always be after some hardship that they realized how not all sincere efforts would be exchanged for true rewards. By this time, then would they be less gullible. However, by that time, would it not be the sorrow of a persons life? Do you mean that if there is a real trap for them, then we should let them fall into the trap and realize how despicable their enemies truly are? And that their own upright and aboveboard behavior towards their enemies is silly? Hopefully, they would abandon such silly thoughts in their future actions? Zi Xieqing frowned and asked. Yes, I meant that. Chu Yang looked at Zi Xieqing deeply. This matter would require some in-depth nning. Zi Xieqing understood what he meant and nodded her head in agreement. Chu Yang could faintly feel that Wu Qianqian was vaguely suspicious of his own identity, but was still a far distance away from verifying it. Although Chu Yang did not know how Wu Qianqian got her suspicion, he would not reveal his identity at this point in time. This was also a form of protection towards Wu Qianqian. Chu Yang, what should we do for this matter? Wu Qianqian asked helplessly, My teachers have always been nice to me. I dont want to see anything happen to them. This matter cannot really be hurried now, right? Chu Yang replied. This is imminent! Wu Qianqian said, It would be the preliminaries of the Medicine Banquet three dayster, with the entire preliminaries taking ten days. After these ten days, it would be half a month of rest and reorganization. After which, it would be the semi-finals thatst for six days. It would then be another rest and reorganization period to ensure that all the Pharmacist who passed the semi-finals would enter the finals in their best mental state. During this kind of process, it has always involved the people of the Medicine Valley and the Nine Supreme Martial Artists spending a huge amount of time and effort to create a strong aura and atmosphere. In this kind of atmosphere, seeing how a Pharmacist clear through all the various obstacles and finally emerging victorious, the champion will inevitably garner all the luck and destiny from the various top Pharmacist in the entire continental Nine Heavens. Wu Qianqian said, Under these circumstances, the champion Pharmacist would personally refine the Heaven Nourishing Jade. This process requires strong mental strength as the mainponent and destiny to refine. During the process, at the ce of refinement, more than ten Supreme Martial Artists would join forces to open the Tao Void and to direct the Heavenly Force to the refinement process. Once this Heavenly Forcebines with destiny, it would create the Sky Mending Jade! And subsequently, the nine Supreme Martial Artist would proceed with nourishing heaven. During this entire process, my two teachers would be sure to sabotage! Furthermore, I fear that it would be during the most critical phase when the nine Supreme Martial Artist are nourishing heaven... Wu Qianqian said, Taking into ount all possibilities, by the time when the nine Supreme Martial Artist are nourishing the heaven, it would still be less than three months from now. I see. Chu Yang took a deep breath and his eyes shed. Until now, Chu Yang finally understood the whole process of the Medicine Banquet. However, he did not imagine that he would actually learn this information from the mouth of Wu Qianqian. To use mental strength to create destiny and gather all the destiny onto the body of a champion. Furthermore, the mainponent used in the refinement of Heaven Nourishing Jade was actually destiny. What was missing was how one could use destiny to refine the jade. Chu Yang frowned and remained in deep thoughts. The Sword Spirit of the Nine Tribtions Space was still in seclusion, isted from all matters of the outside world. Therefore, the Sword Spirit was unable to provide any answer to Chu Yang. Also... to direct the Heavenly Force to the refinement process! To create the Heaven Nourishing Jade! Suchplexities. Chu Yang was suddenly interested in this idea of Directing the Heavenly Force to the refinement process. There was a sudden hunger to know the details of it. It seemed to bring about some advantages which should be rather huge, right?. Chapter 1049 - The Gathering Storm

Chapter 1049: The Gathering Storm

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This kind of matter... If the Supreme Martial Artist are avable, they could have organized the event anytime. Why do they want to hold it once every thousand years? asked Zi Xieqing, while standing at one side. It is most likely because... the amount of Pharmacist fate energy required to cultivate the Heaven Nourishing Jade would take at least a thousand years to umte, replied Chu Yang softly. Zi Xieqing asked the question on purpose and Chu Yang made a conscious effort to reply as well. However, this question and answer dispelled every doubt in their minds. Both of them nodded in agreement at the same time. Standing at the side, Wu Qianqian was weighed down with worry and anxiety. She knew that the best solution was to let Feng Yue couple witness the despicable actions of the Dharma Supreme ande to realize the truth themselves. However... to do so, it would mean to first put Feng Yue couple in danger. Facing them was the besiege attack of at least 40 Supreme Martial Artists! Furthermore, there was also a danger of facing the Dharma Supreme, who was unpredictable and standing at the peak of martial arts! Inparison, on her own side, there was no such person who could turn the tide in desperate times of emergencies and dangers. In Wu Qianqians mind, there were only two such candidates: Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing! Only these two people could have extracted the Feng Yue couple sessfully in this kind of desperate times. However, there would definitely be a price to pay for it. After careful consideration, there might still be other solutions to this matter. Chu Yang consoled. He had already decided to do it. Not just to do it, but also to do it beautifully. On the side of Nine Tribtions Sword Master Chu Yang, there was a severeck of highly skilled professionals. There was basically none at all. In his confrontation with the Nine Super ns, it seemed on the surface that Chu Yang was gaining advantage in every step. Step by step, he was gearing towards victory and all the Nine Super ns were being manipted in his n. However, all this was only possible because his identity was kept a secret. In terms of actual strength, Chu Yang was pitiful inparison. At the present moment, the strength of Chu n could not be used by Chu Yang. Otherwise, a single encounter would cause the Chu n everything. Taking into ount all possibilities, those beside Chu Yang and who could be considered as professionals were only Wei Wuyan, Wan Renjie, Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan. Furthermore, these four people were only considered as professionals,pared to others. In addition, they were still not yet in position. Also, in the intelligence department, there was only Nangong Shifeng, who was famous for his bad mouth... The Tao state energy of Zi Xieqing would be full anytime and by that time, she would leave the team. Yet, Chu Yang was unwilling to ept Zi Xieqings suggestion for herself to annihte the Nine Super ns... Therefore, at Chu Yangs side, the ones most skilled in martial arts were Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou, who were still unaware that Chu Yang was the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Under such circumstances, to further sacrifice Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou, it was too great a loss for Chu Yang to bear at this stage. Therefore, for these two people, Chu Yang would do all he could to guarantee their safety. Thats great. Wu Qianqian trustingly said, I shall leave this matter to you. Towards Chu Yang, Wu Qianqian had an innate trust. Regardless of the matter, as long as Chu Yang said, Leave it to me. Wu Qianqian would be entirely at ease to leave the matter to him! In her eyes, there was nothing in this world that Chu Yang could not resolve. After which, Wu Qianqian and Zi Xieqing talked intimately for quite a while, before finally bidding goodbye to each other reluctantly. Chu Leer had always been in deep sleep for the past few days. Ever since Zi Xieqing changed her body nature, this little girl was basically in a daze these past few days. To sleep after eating; to eat after waking. Nothing else was done. However, this was to be expected. Furthermore, it was due to the weak body constituents of Chu Leer that resulted in this. Therefore, Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing were not too worried. All these should be better after a period of sleeping and adaptation. In the following two days, everything was peaceful. Even Nangong Shifeng, who came every three days previously, did note this time around. It was obvious that the number of people arriving had decreased significantly. Those who should have arrived had alle. The information gathered by Nangong Shifeng on the people who arrived had already piled up to over three feet thick. All the information was very detailed. At times, Chu Yang would suspect how did Nangong Shifeng manage to gather all the information? Some of these information were even top secrets. Regarding this question, Chu Yang would only know the answer when he asked Nangong Shifeng one day. Nangong Shifeng was only responsible for finding out the names of the people who had arrived. Subsequently, he would approach a secret ce within Tianji City, known as the Omniscient News Loft. As long as he handed over some purple crystals, he would be getting all the information about these people... It was not known who opened this Omniscient News Loft. It was highly secretive. They only sell information and the price was definitely not low. They had a good reputation and it seemed like there was nothing in this world that they did not know... Chu Yang was astonished in his mind, yet he found it a little funny, that there was actually such as business... Therefore, Chu Yang gave another bunch of purple crystals to Nangong Shifeng to let him purchase the information. Chu Yang could not possibly allow Nangong Shifeng to use his own wealth to help Chu Yang himself. These few days, Lan Changge secretly found Chu Yang and gave him a packet of medicine. It was for him to find an opportunity to add it to Wu Qianqians medicine for her injury. This gave a clear signal to Chu Yang that Lan Changge was going to spring into action. Other than this, Zhuge n had no actions, neither did Ye n nor the Nine Super ns. Ever since the Dharma Supreme arrived, the entire Tianji City became much more civilized. Throughout the city, there were not even many people who were scolding others, needless to say fighting... This kind of quiet circumstances was also a relief to the people of Zhuge n. However, at the same time, they knew that each of the Nine Super ns was not pushovers as well. This period of peace did not signify that they had given up. Therefore, the preparedness and vignce behind the scene were even more strict. This evening. From outside the gates of Tianji City, came a person who strolled in leisurely. This person was wearing a green long robe, looking gentle. Even though it was just normal walking, it revealed a sense of calmness that could not be described with words. Regardless of the face, temperament or the body, it all gave people a sense that he was carefree and nothing could stir his heart. This kind of carefreeness even included life and death. Absolutely above all material. Meng Chaoran finally arrived at Tianji City leisurely. Just when the sky turned dimmed, from afar came three figures at high speed. The seclusion this time round took too long, not sure if Number Four had be anxious or not. The breakthrough this time around, it was obvious that the martial power had already exceeded in the requirement, yet the breakthrough in the enlightenment was still such an uphill task! said the first person. Yes, even until now, there are still many things that we do not know about it. Looks like we have to put it in use during the actual battle, in order to fully understand and utilize it. I believe that Number Four in this city, must have been waiting for our arrival anxiously. said the second person. Ke ke, Eldest Martial Brother and Second Martial Brother you are right. Thest person agreed. The three figures were like a meteor flying across thend. Once they entered the city, they immediately disappeared within the crowd. After a while, the moon slowly rose up into the sky. Another figure came from afar. This person looked skinny and the face looked dry, like a walking corpse. The face was full of horrible scars. The figure had a sheathed long sword, one that was very normal looking and did not deserve an extra look from the people nearby. Yet, the sword was not on his back, nor was it hung by his waist. It was just inly held in his right hand... From the bone structures, this person was originally someone brawny. No one knew what could have happened to cause him to lose so much weight in a short period of time. I still came here. This person sighed, looking at the gates of Tianji City, stupefied. I have never owed anyone in my life. Yet, I owed Little Brother a great debt of gratitude. Now, he wanted to rise above the rest in this Medicine Banquet, how could I note to help! Wait till Little Brothers matter is settled, I would then go anywhere in the world to chase after that evil thief! To take revenge for my wife and child! To take my revenge! said the man. His eyes glittered with extreme hatred and he clenched his teeth in anger. Under such agitation, the face that was already littered with scars looked even more distorted and horrible. His eyes shed and he took a few heavy and deep breaths. Thereafter, step by step, he walked quietly into Tianji City. The moon was in the middle of the sky. Everywhere on this Heaven and Earth was peaceful and quiet. From afar, there were again three figuresing towards Tianji City at high speed. Amongst the three of them, one of them was brawny. Even though their faces were not visible in the low lighting of the night sky, his body shape was sufficient to make people feel that he was really brawny. Every step he took, was like a moving mountain. This kind of power in strength and impetus! This was a natural imposing manner, which only the heroic characters, would unknowingly reveal about themselves. An unparalleled spirit! Beside him, was another person, slim and slender with fluttering hair. Most likely ady. On his left, was a third person with a slightly strange posture. His movements looked simr to a big monkey jumping ahead, while at the same time, like a clumsy bird fluttering his wings gliding ahead. We have finally arrived. The person stood firm in his position, gave a burst of loudughter and said, This journey was really enjoyable! We, Four Six Three People Hall, will start to spread our famous names from this journey onwards! On one side, the skinny and dry big monkey-like teenager rolled his eyes. He said, What else could there be that was unhappy? Along the journey, everyone that we met was mostly beaten to the ground by you... so barbaric, you should have left some for me to practice, yet you took them all. The person smiled and said, Those few times that we met the high level Martial Saints, didnt you have a chance to practice? What else have you missed out? Number Four Dong! I will fight you with my life! the teenager shouted furiously, That was simply a torture! What kind of practice was that? Number Four Dong, you obviously knew that those people were not someone whom we can afford to offend, yet you wanted to pick a fight with them. Because of you, I was beaten to death three times during this whole journey... do you still have any conscience!? In any case, you cant be beaten to death. The gentledy alongside, who had kept silent all the while, smiled and said, So whats wrong with being beaten to death a few times? Once they are gone, we took your corpse away and after a while, you are resurrected. Furthermore, this process made you even more refined. We are helping you to cultivate your martial arts, my youngest brother. That skinny and dry teenager was already beyond tears. He said, To let me die over and again... this kind of helping me! I have finally seen your true colors... Wait till we see Big Boss, I will definitely lodge a seriousint against you both~! Hmm. The brawny teenager smiled and said, My youngest brother, lets have a bet, do you think Big Boss will believe what we told him, or would he believe someone who had the reputation of being a petty thief and glib-tongued? The teenager suddenly became dejected and sighed, gazing towards the heaven. I have really been ill-matched with you all... Cut the cr*p, lets enter. Lets see if we can find anyone for a sparring tonight. I could feel that we are reaching yet another breakthrough! said the brawny teenager, smiling. The three of them enter the city gate together. Chapter 1050 - Staging an Opera

Chapter 1050: Staging an Opera

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Past midnight, a bright moon in the sky. The courtyard of Diwi Qingrou was surrounded by the Supreme Martial Artists divine senses, securing the ce tightly and closely. Are all the preparations ready? Diwu Qingrou asked softly. In front of him, the elder nodded and said, Yes, everything is ready. Well, the qualification trials for the Medicine Banquet begins tomorrow. Diwu Qingrou appeared deep in profound thoughts and said, Hows the response amongst the various ns? The elderughed and said, Except for the local Zhuge n, the Chen n and the Li n, all the other ns are restless and ready to take actions. Specifically, on the news of the Holy Tribe Elder, they all appeared to be really interested. Thats good. Diwu Qingrou gently smiled and said, It may not be true that Chen n is uninterested in the news, but rather, they may have been forced to be low profile about it due to the circumstances. They have already lost many of their members during the fight with the Feng Yue couple. Therefore, they might feel that they cannot afford any further loss. However, once the matter grows out of hand, the Chen n is bound to take action! Even if they dont, others wille to make trouble for them. Diwu Qingrou gently smiled. And the Li n now is unstable within. Even if they do not snatch it, the others will not let them go. Therefore... the Li n will take action as well. The elder said, Yes, the situation has all panned out nicely. It is as good as saying that the opera stage has already been set up and now, just waiting for the actors toe up on stage to start singing. Diwu Qingrou chuckled and said, Thats right. My main job is to set up this opera stage. We do not need to bother about other things. Just quietly waiting at one side will do. Just setting the stage and not singing? The elder was startled. He could not help but frown, and reminded, Qingrou, you are wrong. Although they have all been lured in already, it will still require an igniter fuse. Even if it has the potential to be a prairie fire, it will still require a single spark to ignite. This is not wrong. However, this single spark must never start from my hands. If it were to start from us, it would only engulf the entire Diwu n and destroy uspletely. This way, even though the n is a sess, there is not a single advantage to us, but rather, all the benefits go to others. Diwu Qingrou has a mysterious smiley intent on his face. This, I do not understand. Who can rece us? The elder racked his brains but to no avail. If I did not miscalcte, that person has already nted the ignitor fuse. What he needs now is for us to set the stage for it. Thats all. Diwu Qingrous eyes shed. He said, Once the news of ourpletion of the stage is disseminated, it will be the start of an endless battle. The Nine Super ns will be sure to fight amongst themselves into a huge mess. The elder blinked with perplexity. He had absolutely no idea what Diwu Qingrou was talking about. The elder thought, Allies? But, I had always been beside Qingrou, how could I not have discovered it? My dear granduncle, if I didnt remember wrongly, in another ten more days, the ninth day of the lunar 12th month, which is also thest day of the Medicine Banquet preliminaries. That should be the birthday of big brother, right? Diwu Qingrou smiled mysteriously. Yes, you are right. Its rare that you can still remember. The elder chuckled. Big brother is almost 60 years of age. Yet, he has never had a good birthday celebration... Diwu Qingrou sighed and said, This time, let me the younger brother organize a great celebration for him. The elder became even more confused. The elder thought, We were just talking about proper business matters, why is it suddenly about birthday celebrations? This change in topic is too big, isnt it? In deep thoughts, Diwu Qingrou said, Tomorrow, you shall disseminate the news, announcing that Diwu n will reserve the entire Shui Yue Garden, to hold a 60th birthday celebration for my big brother Diwu Qingkuang! What? The elder was stunned. The elder thought, I had already lived over a few thousand years. Yet, I had never had such a grand birthday celebration. Your big brother is only 60 years of age and he is actually having such a grand celebration? In addition, for my big brothers 60th birthday celebration, I, Diwu Qingrou, shall foot the entirety of all expenses. Diwu Qingrou added more seriousness to his voice and said, This sentence, please be sure to disseminate out, to further emphasize our brotherly love. The entirety of all expenses? the elder was shocked, and said, This will not be a small sum. I can still afford this bit of purple crystals. Diwu Qingrou said nonchntly, Furthermore, this sum will be paid by the n. Paid by the n? The elder almost fainted from the confusion. He said, Paid by the n, but under your name? That is obvious! said Diwu Qingrou without any sense of guilt. Ah... I am really fainting... what exactly is going on? asked the elder, while he covered his forehead in deep thoughts, appearing a little giddy from the confusion. Furthermore, the celebration must be as grand as possible. Diwu Qingrou continued to say, During that time, we would invite an opera troupe, to stage an opera show. Therefore, from tomorrow onwards, we would begin to prepare the stage. To stage an opera? Such grand celebration? said the elder with some dizziness. Of course! That is the 60th birthday celebration! Diwu Qingrou waved his hands and said, This will be it for this celebration. From tomorrow onwards, start to disseminate this news and to invite our guests and friends. When the timees, we shall be watching the opera from Shui Yue Garden. Seeing that the elder was persistent and wanted to continue his questions, Diwu Qingrou frowned. He sighed deeply and said, You do not need to understand the reason for this! You just have to do what I said, thats good enough! Okay. The elder agreed to it, even though he was still in a state of confusion. Do not forget to widely disseminate the information that all these are paid for by me! Diwu Qingrou reminded once again, as he was uncertain if the elder would forget about it. Okay. The elder agreed to it and left. Diwu Qingrou watched his back as he left. He could not help but feel a headache as he frowned his forehead. He sighed and said, So tired. ... It was a mess within Tianji City, starting from the dawn of the second day. It almost seemed like a pot of porridge, that was gradually boiling as time passed and the sky became brighter. Chu Yang ended his meditation, with breathing and the process of enlightenment. He stood up with only a small bag from the Nine Tribtions Space and was ready to go out with it. The voice of Zi Xieqing came from next door. She said, I will not apany you over today. Today is the most important day of Leers reborn process. I want to stay to guard her in case of any emergencies. Okay. Chu Yang agreed. At this moment, someone asked aloud, Brother Chu, have you finished your preparations? That was the voice of Han Xiaoran. Yes, Im all done, answered Chu Yang as he walked towards the gates of Orchard Pce. As he opened it, he was astonished to see Han Xiaoran dressed in a neat and tidy ck robe, standing with his hands behind his back, nodding and smiling at him. Today is the first day of the Medicine Banquet. Let me bring you there and enter the preliminaries together. Han Xiaoran said and gave a smile. Alright. Chu Yangughed. Little brother, this first round of the preliminaries is apetition of heavenly treasure. Nothing ingenious about it! Are you prepared for it? Han Xiaoran asked, If you have no confidence, then the 5000-year-old Blood Lingzhi that I brought along should be sufficient. I have already prepared for myself. Chu Yang smiled and said, And, I have prepared one for you as well. Prepared one for me? Han Xiaoran replied strangely with his eyes wide open. I have gotten two red fruit. I shall use one of it as a prerequisite to enter the Medicine Banquet proper. The other will be for you to consume. While it may not cure youpletely, it can make you feel much better after consumption. Furthermore, the effects of this red fruit are longersting than others. Chu Yang said while smiling gently. Han Xiaoran shook his head in disapproval and said, My brother, Im not trying to be a wet nket, but youre oversimplifying this Medicine Banquet. There are at least a few ten thousands of Pharmacists gathered here and since they dared to attend this Medicine Banquet, would they not have a rare treasure on hand? A mere red fruit would be tough to get you an entry ticket into the Medicine Banquet proper. It is naturally impossible with a normal red fruit, but what about a ck-blooded red fruit? Chu Yang smiled mysteriously and said, I obtained this red fruit from the midst of the ck blood forest. ck... ck-blooded red fruit? Han Xiaoran was suddenly dumbfounded. Thends within the ck Blood Forest was at least a hundred times harder than outside. Therefore, the Panacea that grew within was definitely worth a hundred times or more aspared to those grown outside. Furthermore, a ck-blooded red fruit was definitely not something that could be bought with money alone! A typical heavenly treasure and definitely a top-ss one. A normal red fruit took minimally a 100 years to grow before it could bore fruit, with an additional 50 years before it ripened into a red fruit. A total of 150 years! However, this was definitely not the same within the ck Blood Forest. In other words, within the ck Blood Forest, the duration would be 100 times longer, before the red fruit would mature! Thats to say, 15,000 years! However, 15,000 years within the ck Blood Forest versus that of the outside world... how could it bepared? It would be just like Heaven and Earth. You obtained the ck-blooded red fruit? Han Xiaoran suddenly thought of the route that Chu Yang took along the way and said, You did not take the specific path from Xiao n, but came through from the ck Blood Forest? There was a specific path from Xiao n? Chu Yang was confused for a moment. Han Xiaoran was stunned. The two looked at each other in dismay and smiled bitterly. You are really daring. Coming through from the ck Blood Forest... Han Xiaoran shook his head and sighed. Furthermore, you managed to obtain the ck-blood red fruit. Your luck is really great. Haha. Chu Yangughed and said, And its not just a typical ck-blooded red fruit, but a top-ss exquisite snow red fruit. Han Xiaoran stared vehemently and said, Exquisite snow red fruit? Chu Yang smiled and took out a purple crystal box from within his bag. He threw the box over and said, Brother Han, this fruit took over 15,000 years to grow, hurry, eat some of it. Han Xiaoran caught the box hurriedly with a moment of panic. He said, This is a Heavenly Treasure that took 15,000 years to grow and you just threw it like this? Such pain. Chu Yang replied indifferently, What about this? I threw it over and its already yours, not mine. Even if its dropped and broken, that would still be yours. What would I be unwilling? Han Xiaorans lips twitched a little, feeling some anger within but could do or say nothing about it. This red fruit was something that Chu Yang took from the red fruit tree which he obtained within the ck Blood Forest. A bunch of it has a total of 36 fruits. Chu Yang merely took out 2 of it. What was there to be distressed about? When Chu Yang first obtained the red fruit tree, the fruits were still green in color. However, after he entered the Nine Tribtions Space with it, the Sword Spirit very quickly catalyzed the maturing process using the special nature of the Nine Tribtions Space. Han Xiaoran said with a bit of a heartache, This is only the preliminaries of the Medicine Banquet and using this great treasure that defies all natural order, isnt it a little extravagant, a little too wasteful... Chapter 1051 - The Ninth of the Twelfth Month, Diwu Qingrou?

Chapter 1051: The Ninth of the Twelfth Month, Diwu Qingrou?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang was slightly speechless. When I mentioned red fruit, you quickly dismissed it, saying it couldnt get to the semi-finals. But when I mentioned ck-blooded red fruit, you couldnt bear to let it go... Ive never seen you like this. Han Xiaoran chuckled, It seems like you are making fun of me. In all my life of enforcing thew, Ive always been just and fair, not to mention never getting involved in bribery. The amount of heavenly treasures that Ive seen is pathetically little. When Ie across anything that belongs to me or my brothers, how can I bear to give it away... Hahaha... Han Xiaoran said it self-mockingly but Chu Yang listened with utter respect. Perhaps due to his ignorance because of this, Han Xiaoran was being like a miser. Yet he inevitably garnered loads of respect from others. Only aw enforcement officer like Han Xiaoran was a real and legitimate officer! What a pity that such people were a rare sight! The thought of Han Xiaorans wound made Chu Yangs heart heavy. Chu Yang could obviously heal it but because Han Xiaoran was part of thew enforcement camp, Chu Yang could not reveal his identity to him. Otherwise, given Han Xiaorans selfless character, anyone would be able to guess which side he would be on eventually. To heal his wound with a Nine Tribtion Pill now and then to be killed by him at the next moment in the name of righteousness... It was a real dilemma. For others, those whomitted the act of backstabbing their benefactor would be seen as ungrateful and vicious wolves. But for Han Xiaoran, that would definitely not be applicable! Because he was indeed a person who would have no qualms with wiping out his family in the name of righteousness! Therefore, Chu Yang was in a difficult position. Han Xiaoran held onto the purple crystal box and looked around a little frantically and secretively before opening it. Its the first time in my life that Im so excited that I feel like a thief, said Han Xiaoran. Chu Yang did not know tough or to cry. Inside the purple crystal boxy the ck-blooded red fruit. Its skin was transparent as if it was cocooned by ayer of mist while its inside was a wavering glob that was as ck as the night sky and yet contained a tint of shimmering starlight, as if there was some form of life flowing beneath the surface. A mist of fragrance wafted out. Just a whiff of it would shake up ones spirits as if it was speeding up the functioning of ones internal energy. This is good stuff. Han Xiaoran took an intoxicating whiff of the scent, and said, Young brother, if such good stuff is eaten by a peak ninth level martial saint, it will be enough to raise him to the supreme level. If it is eaten by me, it will only dy my death by a few more years. Isnt it wasteful? Chu Yangughed, Big Brother Han, dont be so pretentious. Han Xiaoran guffawed. Alright! I will eat it then. Chu Yang nodded with a smile. There are plenty of good stuff in the world and most of them are kept away by people who do not bear to use or eat them even at their deathbed. Isnt that even more wasteful? He then chuckled, continuing, Only when its consumed by one of us is it not wasteful. Indeed, when someone eats this, he can ascend to the heavens and break through space. But what has that got to do with me? Brother Han, quickly eat this. This thing has tremendous medicinal effects and even the purple crystal box is unable to prevent the medicinal properties from seeping away. The earlier you eat it, the more it benefits you. Han Xiaoran nodded profusely. Without further hesitation, he nibbled on the skin of the red fruit. Sucking just a little, a viscous stream of fluid flowed down his throat. At that instant, it was as if all his pores were clear and every strand of hair and eyebrow was eager to dance around. A boiling wave of heat rose from the Dantian, carrying a soothing sensation that made one so rxed that one could just faint, all the way up to the brain. Finally, the power of the drug stuck to the wounded area on Han Xiaorans forehead and sealed it fully. Within the next moment, the wound actually felt a little numb and itchy. After the effects of the drug, Han Xiaoran could no longer feel anything from his poisoned wound. Even though he knew that it was still there, he could no longer detect it with his power. It was as though his whole body had calmed down. This drug seems to be very beneficial to my wound. Its effect never faded away and instead located and sealed the wound by itself. Han Xiaoran touched it and grinned with satisfaction. After so many years, its my first time being this rxed. Chu Yang gave a warm smile. I wouldnt ask for more. Han Xiaoran patted his shoulder and heaved a long sigh. My younger brother... He shook his head while sighing, and became silent. But Chu Yang could feel the agitation from within Han Xiaoran at that very moment. Go, Han Xiaoran gently looked at him and said, We need to set off early. We, the Southeast, will need you to bring us glory this time... Chu Yang chuckled, Why, the Southeast didnt do well in the rankings the previous times? Over the past ten thousand years, not a single pharmacist from the Southeast has entered the finals. Han Xiaoran shook his head with a bitterugh. This bad! Chu Yang was shocked. This bad indeed! Han Xiaoran nodded in agreement. This time, I guess it will definitely not be bad. Chu Yang smiled. Han Xiaoran guffawed and said, Of course, the Southeast has you! Big Brother Han, how have things been with the Shi n? Chu Yang asked while walking. Its a long story that I have been keeping from you. Welle to this in the future. Anyway, its extremelyplicated, said Han Xiaoran with a frown. Oh! Chu Yang stopped asking. As the two walked, they saw the crowd in front thickening. All the pharmacists and families from houses and alleys from all directions swarmed into this wide street, forming a torrent. So many pharmacists, where are they from? Chu Yang was slightly bemused. I didnt see many people on the streets during the past few days. How did all these people appear suddenly? This is only from this small area. Other areas have more than ten times of this, Han Xiaoran was used to the scene and said without an ounce of bewilderment, The Nine Heavens have so many people and so many pharmacists. This is nothing surprising. Chu Yang was amazed. The pharmacists moved forward in an orderly manner. Although there was a huge number of people, there was hardly anybody talking. asionally, familiar people would exchange a few words, before bing silent again. They all carried elixirs but even the closest friends did not know what medicine one another was bringing to the Medicine Banquet. Everybody aspires to enjoy the scenery from the very top, regardless of whether you are a pharmacist or a warrior, a poor man or a businessman. Everyone wants to stand at the highest point of his own stratum! Han Xiaoran deeply sighed. Hence, the Medicine Banquet is the biggest opportunity in every pharmacists life! Chu Yang nodded. Han Xiaoran spoke as he walked, Over thest two months, 13 thousand people have entered Tianji City and met their silent deaths. The elixirs that they brought with them... have also disappeared without a trace. He looked at Chu Yang thoughtfully and let out a sigh. 13 thousand lives lost mysteriously... Chu Yang was at a loss of words. Who knows how many evil crimes are taking ce behind the prosperous and bustling facade of this Tianji City! Han Xiaoran said solemnly, showing slight anger. But there is no evidence for these actions to be investigated, Chu Yang frowned and said, Why concern yourself with this matter? No, said Han Xiaoran, There are traces. Murders among pharmacists are ultimately rare urrences. Ive observed the Nine Super ns this whole time. They are up to something almost every single day. Especially the Lan n, its almost as if they are no longer trying to hide it, Han Xiaoran said through clenched teeth, What a disappointment it is that the legendary Nine Super ns have stooped so low to doing such things! The Lan n... Chu Yang was dumbfounded. He suddenly thought of the heaps and mountains of elixirs he had extorted from the Lan n in the Nine Tribtions Space... A sense of guilt crept over him. In order topensate for the huge loss of elixirs that day, the Lan n had resorted to killing and stealing... Such talents. At this moment, loud drum rolls were heard in front. The two of them were startled and quickly made their way over. They were stopped at the end of the road by some people dressed in white, fervently hitting on the drums and ying the trumpets. Sounds of gongs reverberated through the sky. Meanwhile, simr drum beats emerged from every corner of Tianji City. Gong gong gong... Ladies and gentlemen, we are from the Diwu n and we have an announcement to make! Gong gong gong... Kindly spare us a moment, the Diwu n has good news to share! Gong gong gong... Han Xiaoran frowned and said, What is the Diwu n trying to do? Upon hearing the word Diwu, Chu Yang felt uneasy, and said, Regardless, lets remain quiet. It doesnt hurt to stay and listen. Finally, the drum rolls ceased, but the pounding sounds still lingered in the ears of the people. Everyone, on the ninth next month, which is the ninth of the twelfth month, its the old master of Diwu n, Diwu Qingkuangs birthday! Let us all rejoice in the diamond jubilee! In order to express his good wishes, our Sir Diwu Qingrou has reserved the Shui Yue garden through his means for his big brothers celebration. Let us drink to our hearts content! On that day, regardless of who you are, everybody whoes to the Shui Yue garden will be entitled to the drinks! Gong gong gong... Sir Diwu Qingrou has erected a stage in front of the Shui Yue garden. On the ninth of the twelfth month, there will be ys to celebrate the diamond jubilee of our old master! May everything in life go smoothly for him! On the ninth of the twelfth month, there will be ys and operas! There were a few more drum rolls, followed by some shouts from these people, before the path was cleared for the crowd to move again. Its just a sixtieth birthday and the Diwu n had to make it so grand. They mustnt have seen the world! Han Xiaoran scoffed, For the martial artists in the Nine Heavens, sixty years old is at the very most the age of learning to speak and walk, and yet they are making such a huge fuss? If he dies right now, it would still be considered a cot death! If the Diwu n are overdoing the sixtieth birthday to this extent, are they going to invite even the people from the lower three heavens for the six thousandth birthday? This is utterly ridiculous. This Diwu Qingrou is also a parvenu, going to such great lengths to lick his brothers boots... From what I see, the rtionship between the two brothers must be rocky! Han Xiaoran inferred. On the other hand, Chu Yang was shocked, eyes quivering. The ninth of the twelfth month? Diwu Qingrou? Chapter 1052 - Grand opening

Chapter 1052: Grand opening

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang definitely did not agree with what Han Xiaoran had said. Making such a fuss over a sixtieth birthday was definitely excessive. However, Diwu Qingrou being involved in organizing was abnormal. As to the possibility pointed out by Han Xiaoran that Diwu Qingrou might be bootlicking... Chu Yang could not disagree more. It might be reasonable that Han Xiaoran felt that way because he did not know Diwu Qingrou well. But Chu Yang had to be out of his mind if he thought in a simr way as well. Had Han Xiaoran known about the power of Diwu Qingrou, he would never say such things even at the death of him. Some people just had the ability to survive anywhere regardless of their skills. No matter how vast the world was, such people would still be able to sail through it easily. Diwu Qingrou was undoubtedly one of them. Someone like Diwu Qingrou would definitely not bootlick others like that. In fact, if others were to do the same to him, he would never agree to it too. Chu Yang was one of such people as well. Therefore, Diwu Qingrou understood Chu Yang just like how Chu Yang understood him. If that was the case, what was all this for? Amidst the cheers from the Diwu ning from everywhere, Chu Yangs brows puckered in a frown as he walked, slowly formting a clear chain of reasoning. Could it be that this is a message from Diwu Qingrou? But what message? The ninth of the twelfth month, sixtieth birthday. Diwu Qingkuang, Diwu Qingrou. Lays and operas... Full support and sponsor from Diwu Qingrou? Chu Yang thought and made the first proposition: Assuming that his guess earlier was correct! Then the Ye n and the rest were people hired by Diwu Qingrou to abduct the Holy Tribe Elder... Lets just first confirm this. Then, if Diwu Qingrou knew that he was here, he would definitely be closely monitoring him. Hence, Diwu Qingrou would have already found out about all his whereabouts and actions during this period through various means. If that was the case, Diwu Qingrou would be able to guess what he was up to. Then Diwu Qingrou would fully cooperate with him, facilitate the flow of events and perhaps even buff up his original n. Because Diwu Qingrou knows that, maybe other people may not be able to do it, but I, Chu Yang, can definitely do it. Therefore, such a scene was set up today. This scene is to convey to me: I have everything nned, all thats left is for you to go up and perform. The ninth of the twelfth month, probably meant that by the ninth of the twelfth month, everything would be prepared with just the final crucial moment left. Diwu Qingrou setting up a stage and hiring the drama team to perform just meant that he would just be watching me perform. Diwu Qingrou should not have added the line May everything in life go smoothly for him!. Even though it was a well-meaning wish, in this context it seemed disrespectful. Therefore, there must be an underlying meaning. The ninth of the twelfth month was added in front as well. This should have meant: out of the Nine Super ns, six of them have already stepped into this trap! Once I light up the fire, it will ignite a war between the six ns. Chu Yangs eyes lit up while he fastened his pace. Since you want to watch the show, I will put up a good performance and make sure you enjoy your time! Do not think that you are very impressive just because you have devised a n... Recalling the bag of elixir in the Nine Tribtions Space and the look of longing and desperation on Lan Changge when urging him, Chu Yang could not help but delve into sadness. Chaos... might be good. The Diwu n must be a subsidiary n of the Zhuge n! said Han Xiaoran out of the blue. Yes, Chu Yang agreed softly. Doing something like this is embarrassing the Zhuge n, said Han Xiaoran, who was in a good mood today andughing, Diwu Qingrou actually did something like this. If I were Zhuge Shanyun, I would beat him to a pulp... I would be extremely pissed. Chu Yangughed bitterly. Diwu Qingrou dared to do such a thing because he was conveying to him a clear message: I have great power within the Zhuge n! I hold a high status! Otherwise, given his steadiness, why would Diwu Qingrou act so rashly if he was not of high status? Judging from this perspective, Zhuge Shanyun might not actually have the guts tosh out at Diwu Qingrou. Amidstughter, the two reached somece together with the crowd. It was a huge open space which was tens of thousands of feet squares wide. It was totally spectacr. Opposite the space stood a magnificent skyscraper. Above, two big words were dazzling in gold under the sun: Medicine Banquet! Chu Yang gasped. He hade to this ce three days ago and it was still a mountain then! Surrounding it was ake. Now, with all the mountain and water gone, this ce has be a barren piece ofnd! And the ground was firm andpletely even. This is what the Medicine Banquet is like, Han Xiaoran said calmly, With the hard work from everyone, the water was cleared and the mountain shifted within a snap of the fingers. Impressive! Chu Yang was in awe. This is nothing much, said Han Xiaoran, What is considered world-changing was the battle between the Dharma Supreme and Wu Juecheng back then. Mid-sky, Wu Juecheng grabbed a mountain and raised it while he continued to hover in the air. The two each held a piece of mountain in their hands, and struck each other! Damn! Chu Yangs jaw dropped. Picking up a mountain with one hand? Striking each other? They... they must be fearless. Who is Wu Juecheng? Chu Yang asked out of curiosity upon hearing the name. Han Xiaoran coughed twice and said, looking slightly uneasy, He is a senior master... You will know him in the future. Chu Yang gasped, before hearing the voice of the Han Xiaoran, Wu Juecheng is the only disciple of supreme martial artist Chen Feng... Chu Yang froze. There was no expression on his face. He instantly knew that this name and status was somehow like a taboo? Chu Yang checked out the building in front of his eyes and said, The rooms here look unique. The rooms inside are specially prepared for the pharmacists, said Han Xiaoran as he gave Chu Yang a What an ignorant country bumpkin look of condescension. Sir Ye Di peeled off the outeryer of a mountain, picked out the sturdiest rocks, and carried them back. He then carved out pockets of spaces and stairs from the rocks to make the rooms. Therefore, all the rooms here... are part of whole pieces of rock! Chu Yang was caught in a coughing fit. My god, I cant even lift a rock right now... This Ye Di actually lifted a mountain... and peeled off the outeryer? And then... picked out the sturdiest rocks.... And carried them back? Carried back? From outside the city? Chu Yang said, his eyes widening. Yes, flew back carrying them from outside the city, Han Xiaoran added as though what he had said previously was not enough. He flew back while carrying them? Chu Yang could not believe his ears. You dimwit, if he was carrying such a huge rock, how could he enter the city gates? If he did not fly, how else could he havee back? Han Xiaoran said as if it was obvious reasoning. Hurhur... So he was forced to do so... He had no other choice! Chu Yang surrendered. Yes, humans are all forced! Han Xiaoran said pretentiously, Arent you and I today also forced out... Big brother Han... I know you are in a good mood today, but... being dramatic really isnt your style. Chu Yang reminded him. Han Xiaoran burst intoughter. It was still an honor for the Southeastw-enforcement officer to bring Chu Yang in. The disciples from the Zhuge n who were in charge of the periphery of the banquet came over to show Han Xiaoran the way in. They then took their leave. It was then Chu Yang realized that the specific internal matters of the Medicine Banquet were entirely taken care of by the people from the Medicine Valley. Even though it was held in the territory of the Zhuge n, the people from the Zhuge n could only be in charge of the periphery of the banquet. In front of him, there was a single row of tens of tables. Two people dressed in white were sitting at each table. Behind them, there was a pathway that led to a room. These people wore the same expression, one that was even colder than Han Xiaoran. Seeing the Southeastw-enforcement officer approached one of the tables, the person at that table spoke without even lifting his head or opening his eyes, Who are you? Southeastw-enforcement officer, Han Xiaoran, presents the pharmacist under the South-eastw-enforcement officer. He is here to participate in the Medicine Banquet, Han Xiaoran said with a smile. Oh, officer Han, please step back and allow the pharmacist to register, the person said calmly. Chu Yang was convinced. Everyone said the people from the Medicine Valley were big and he never understood what was big about them. Now he had finally seen it for himself. Their air of superiority was immense! So darn awesome and cool! In the face of the Southeast officer, he uttered: Please step back! What the f*ck! Chu Yang stepped forward. Your name? asked the person casually. Chu Yang, replied Chu Yang. Gender? the person asked. Chu Yang was stunned. Gender? Im standing right in front of you and yet you can still think Im a female? At this moment, simrly structured conversations were heard from adjacent tables: Name? Gender? ... Chu Yang turned his head, only to see the amused expressions on the faces of the pharmacists who were also being questioned. One of them even subconsciously peered into his pants as though he began to suspect himself upon hearing the question and he needed confirmation. ... Uhem, male. Chu Yang confirmed. He rubbed his nose. Actually, he wanted to touch the front of his pants to confirm it but he ultimately found it too embarrassing. Uhem male? the person frowned and said, I ask for your gender. Its either male or female! Whats uhem male? Chu Yang was instantly angered. Han Xiaoran was frantically signaling him with his eyes. Male! Chu Yang said through gritted teeth. Alright, age? Neen. What elixir did you bring? Take it out and let me see. The person rolled his eyes with slight contempt: What can a neen-year-old pharmacist possess? What decent panacea can he have? He must be another one of those filler candidates. This. Chu Yang took out and passed over a purple crystal box. What is this? Cant you say?! The person red at him before taking over the box and opening it. He immediately shuddered while his face became flushed, then pale. He then cried in a croaked voice, What! What did I see! The other pharmacists all turned and looked at them. The person, with eyes as big as saucers, breathed. ck-blooded redfruit! Top-quality stuff! Oh my god... Just slightly before, he was arrogant as ever and now, he hadpletely be a different person, acting all amazed and startled. Chu Yang might even lose his marbles because of him... Chapter 1053 - I am Chu Yang.

Chapter 1053: I am Chu Yang.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ck-blooded red fruit! With that shout, everyone looked over instantly. Some white-clothed people even abandoned the pharmacists in front of their tables and rushed over. Those pharmacists were still putting their hearts and souls into the gender question. However, before they could finish thinking, their examiners were already gone. They were even lost for a moment: I havent even answered, why have you left? So, am I a male or a female... After that shout, the white-clothed man in front of him raised his head and sized up Chu Yang intently C from up to down, then from left to right, being very meticulous. Chu Yang felt his goosebumps rising from being stared at so keenly. Damn, one Ye Shiyu is scary enough. Moreover, Ye Shiyu is adyboy at the very least, thats not counted... What if this guy is really gay... And has actually taken an interest in me... At that moment, Chu Yangs thoughts had gone down the deep end... Then, a few of the white-clothed people had already pounced on the purple crystal box like wolves and were craning their heads to take a look. ck-blooded red fruit! Its really a ck-blooded red fruit! And the best quality one at that! Oh my god, such a quality red fruit actually exists on this earth! From the looks of it, it took at least ten thousand plus years to grow? What the f*ck are you saying! A red fruit from the ck Blood Forest grows at a rate of a few hundred times slower than those from outside. Below fifteen thousand years, it wouldnt even be ripe yet and you say ten thousand plus years? Even if you are not knowledgeable, you must be sensible at the very least! Let me see, let me see... F*ck! Theres really such a thing... What good stuff... ... Sounds of oohs and aahs filled the ce. The doctors from Medicine Valley were looking at him with shining eyes and excitement, as though they had found newnd. Their cold and aloof personalities previously were long gone. Chu Yang was stunned by this. Are these still the same people who were hounding men for their gender? People from the Medicine Valley are like this. Other than medicine and medical skills, nothing interests them. These arent even that bad. The elders are the ones who are really impressive. Even if a supreme martial artist stands in front of them, they will put on a cold, dead face, Han Xiaoranmunicated to him. Chu Yang nodded his head while smiling bitterly. I dont need you to tell me this, I can already see it. However, I like people from Medicine Valley the most. Because, even though they are harsh and ruthless, their attitude towards all patients are the same. They are always like this; no matter who it is they are facing, Han Xiaoran said with a tinge of emotion. Chu Yang nodded. Make way! Make way! Among the crowd, a bearded white-haired old man was trying to rush to the front while four martial artists were paving the way for him. As the old man was impatient, he kept trying to hasten by shouting: Make way! Quickly make way! The old mans clothes were clean and tidy. Even though he was on the shorter side, not a strand of hair on his head nor his beard was out of ce. If he was not so impatient, he was probably an imposing person normally. However, his hurry at that moment was ruining his image. But, he obviously did not care about his image anymore. When he was finally near the front, the old man let out a cough imposingly. Ahem! Ahem! You lot of bastards with no eye for things! Move away and let me see it! After letting out a few coughs which were ignored, the old man became unhappy and berated them. After that, the crowd made a small gap and the old man elbowed his way in. I heard this a ck-blooded red fruit? he asked excitedly. After that... Ah! Ahahah! Ah~~~ the old man shouted incoherently, This is really a ck-blooded red fruit! F*ck his mother! His saliva flew out like raindrops as he shouted excitedly. Everyone sweat-dropped. The old man seemingly did not realize what he had said as he pounced forward, his eyes glued to the purple crystal box. He took a few breaths greedily, his hands trembling as though he had a disease, and said in a quivering voice, Its really, really... really... eh? This is wrong.... The crowd was shocked: Whats wrong? Its obviously right! One of the pharmacists asked bravely, Fifth elder, its right, this is the ck-blooded red fruit. What do you know! With your knowledge like the size of an eye of a fly, how would you recognize this? the fifth elder scolded without raising his eyes. How is this a ck-blooded red fruit? This is obviously the highest grade red fruit, the exquisite purple snow! Exquisite purple snow! The old man started shouting with excitement. He closed the purple crystal box and raised his head. Who brought this? Who brought this? Stand out! It was as though he was asking for a fight. Chu Yang had already been dumbstruck for a long time. He knew that medicinal herbs from the ck Blood Forest were valuable, but he also knew that it was valued; he never expected that merely bringing out a ck-blooded red fruit would cause such a greatmotion! Chu Yang had still underestimated the value of a medicinal herb from the ck Blood Forest! From how mind-blowing it had seemed, it looked as if the value was much, much higher than he had expected. I was the one who brought it. Chu Yang had no choice but to bite the bullet and admit it, as the bearded old mans small eyes seemed to have be searchlights, sweeping through the crowd. Where are you from? the fifth elder looked at the young man in front of him and asked, Why did you bring this? To sell it? No... I brought this... Chu Yang tried to exin hurriedly. Its not to sell it? The fifth elder was very disappointed and interrupted Chu Yangs exnation as he grasped the box even more tightly. I will buy it! Okay? What do you want? Elixir? Purple crystals? Or... Chu Yang did not know whether tough or cry. Fifth elder, he is a pharmacist. Hes here for the registration, a pharmacist from Medicine Valley near them said cautiously, This red fruit is for the preliminaries. Huh? The fifth elder was startled and suddenly shuddered violently. Preliminaries? He started pacing. This heavenly treasure is brought out for only a preliminary? What a wastrel! An utter wastrel! His eyes widened. How can such a treasure be used only for preliminaries? This is a desecration of the heavenly treasures. This is an unforgivable crime! Chu Yang broke out in cold sweat. By bringing this out for the preliminaries, I am essentially giving it to you all; you are calling me a wastrel after taking my elixir and saying this a crime... F*ck you, whose side are you on? The fifth elder regained his senses. Eh... does that mean that its a contribution to the Medicine Banquet? Its ours? The pharmacists from the Medicine Valley nodded their heads wordlessly. Old man, you have finally awakened. Its epted, haha... The fifth elder blew on his beard andughed delightedly. So... do I pass the preliminaries? Chu Yang asked carefully. Do you pass? Do you even need to ask? the fifth elder spoke furiously, This is a desecration to panacea! Its unforgivable if you cant pass with such medicine! Chu Yang shut his mouth up wisely. This old man was agitated half to death by this one red fruit, if he knows I have 34 more... wont he be eating me alive? Bring out the semi-final que! the fifth elder turned around and said ferociously, Faster! A jade que was brought out in a moment. Fifth elder, this is not per the rules... he should be brought to the room and questioned. The que should only be given out after he fills in his particrs. The person who brought out the que reminded him in a low voice. F*ck the rules! the fifth elder shouted furiously, The faster this is done, the faster I can bring back the red fruit to store it properly. This idiot actually stored it in a purple crystal box. That rascal is destroying precious resources. The fruit is already losing its medicinal properties. What a wastrel! If you dont hurry up, I will attach a tail to your buttocks! The person was taken aback and hurried over to hand him the jade que. The old man grabbed it and asked Chu Yang, Whats your name? Chu Yang, Chu Yang replied hurriedly. The old mans finger was like a knife. With a stroke of his finger, the words Chu Yang were carved on the jade gue. However, as it was too messy, it did not look like Chu Yang anymore. Chu Yang took the que and looked it over; it did not look like his name in any way. He could not help but frown. Elder... the... the words on this que... do not really look like my name. The old man replied furiously, You only need to have this que, who cares if it looks like your name or not? Look at the number on this: nine! Do you know what that means? When they call number nine, go up... thats definitely the right thing to do... the name is just for reference... move aside... who stores a red fruit like you do? Rascal! If you havent brought it to me, the red fruit would have lost its medicinal propertiespletely! He looked at Chu Yang dispassionately. Bring your que and follow me. Before Chu Yang could keep the que, the old man had caught his hand in a vice-like grip and dragged him along through a passageway and into a small house. The people behind looked at him with envious eyes. This guy is so lucky. His red fruit caught their fancy just like that. Once the fifth elder entered the house, he took out a box made out of purple crystal jade core and poured out the medicine inside. He then carefully took out the red fruit in Chu Yangs purple crystal box and ced it in the purple crystal jade core box, before quickly closing the lid. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief. He then put the remaining medicine in the purple crystal box, his actions leisurely aspared to before. After he finished packing, he turned his head and looked at Chu Yang. Whats your name? Chu Yang... Chu Yang answered speechlessly. Oh, oh, I remember now, the fifth elder replied, Where are you from? I am a pharmacist under the South-eastw-enforcement officer, Chu Yang replied with a ckface. Oh, oh, the fifth elder said distractedly. He suddenly looked up at Chu Yang, wanting to say something. However, his gaze became nk and he smacked his forehead. Look at my memory, whats your name again? Chu Yang was on the verge of tears. My name is Chu Yang... Yes, yes. Chu Yang, I called you to ask you something... The fifth elder was smacking his forehead, but his gaze became even more heated, as though he was a passionate teenage girl who was finally reunited with her lover after a long time apart... deeply affectionate and loving. Looking at his gaze, Chu Yang could not help but take a step backward as he wrapped his own arms around his own chest instinctively. What are you doing? he asked, as if he was a young girl protecting herself against a lecher. Chapter 1054 - Opportunities and traps

Chapter 1054: Opportunities and traps

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Nothing. The fifth elder rubbed his hands together, looking at Chu Yang with a seemingly standard lecherous smile. Hehe, I just wanted to ask you... hehe... how do I say this... Chu Yang almost ran out of the door. You are already so old... he stammered. The fifth elder red at him. What does it have to do with my age? Even if I grow old, my heart remains young! Chu Yang sweat-dropped. What do you want? If this old man asks for anything improper, I am going to give him one tight p which would cause him to faint and leave, he thought. How did you obtain this elixir? The old man looked at Chu Yang, his mouth drooling with desire. Huh? Chu Yang was taken aback. Elixir? The old frowned and said exasperatedly, Yes! The elixir! Oh my god... Chu Yang breathed a sigh of relief. You scared me half to death... I thought you wanted... that! He wiped away his cold sweat. Now, it became the old man who was confused. He scratched his head, which was sparsely covered with hair, and asked confusedly, I want what? Uh, nothing, Chu Yang replied, embarrassed. Huh? Nothing? The old mans expression was full of question marks. Uhm, this panacea... I got it through a special channel... haha... Chu Yang changed the topic quickly. A special channel? The fifth elders eyes shined even brighter, making it seem even more like searchlights. Yes. Chu Yang let out a chuckle and continued, choosing his words carefully, I have a friend... um, friend, who is on good terms with one of the owners of the ck blood forest... haha... On good terms with an owner of the ck blood forest? The old man became even more agitated and asked incoherently, This friend of yours, whats his name? Hahaha... Chu Yangughed meaningfully. Pardon my impudence... hehe, how can I ask such a question? the fifth elder patted his own forehead self-mockingly and asked, Does that mean... he has a lot of medicinal herbs from the ck blood forest? Its not a lot. Chu Yang then exined, This is because after the owner collects the medicine, a part of it is distributed to the people of ck blood forest as benefits, so he only gets a small part of it. A small part is quite a lot too. Where is it? The fifth elder had already moved his buttocks and sat over. How do you sell them? About that... Chu Yang opened his mouth but hesitated. Justy out the terms, the fifth elder said confidently, as though he would be able to fulfill whatever terms Chu Yang was going toy out. Medicine from the ck blood forest was what the nine heavens continentcked the most. Ahem, this friend of mine needs some medicinal herbs which the ck blood forest does not have... and purple crystals... a lot of purple crystals... a huge amount of purple crystals... Chu Yangs eyes shone slightly. Fifth elder, everyone brought quite a lot of medicinal herbs for this Medicine Banquet for unexpected needs. However, due to the properties of the medicinal herbs, if they are not used, their medical properties would be reduced and the herbs would be damaged... hence they would usually be dealt with during the banquet itself? That is true, the fifth elder nodded his head and replied, Elixirs have their own distinctive properties. The more expensive it is, the harder it is to store them. An example is the seven-star exquisite nt. After it is left for a night, some of their leaves would turn soft. Once the leaves turn soft, more than half of its medicinal properties would be lost and it would be somewhat worthless. However, the value of aplete seven-star exquisite nt is sky high. Moreover, the elixir brought to this Medicine Banquet must have the vitality to be chosen. Hence, even if secret techniques were used to protect the elixir, after the long journey here, the elixir cannot be kept for long. Hence, the best way would be to deal with it on the spot. Hmm, this is as I expected. I heard that after the pre-selection rounds, there would be a Medicine Auction hosted by the Zhuge n? You want to auction them off? The highest bidder wins? The fifth elder started frowning. If thats the case, the Medicine Valley would not be able to get a lot of the herbs. I have no choice as well, Chu Yang shrugged, his face helpless. That friend of mine wants to have thergest profit possible... ahh, a profiteer, a true profiteer. Largest profit possible... well that cant be helped! the fifth elder consoled him, before saying excitedly, Then... how much is he able to bring out this time? He only gave me thirty to forty for now... he said then stopped. So many?! The fifth elder was tongue-tied. He could actually get thirty to forty medicinal herbs from the ck blood forest just like that? What exceptional means he must have... If he lets go of everything he has... he probably has 700-800... Chu Yang continued. God! the fifth elder shouted, Oh my god... 700-800... medicinal herbs from ck blood forest... He sucked air in as if he had a toothache and stared at Chu Yang in disbelief. His body tilted back forcefully and he was only slightly away from falling over his chair. Thats what I heard... Chu Yang retrieved a piece of paper from within the sleeves of his clothes. But the amount of medicine not found within the ck-blood forest that he needs is a lot too. The fifth elder took it and could not help but let out a gasp. The hand he was using to stroke his beard shook and he even pulled out a few strands. Thats a lot indeed! Its really... f*ckingprehensive. Looks like this pharmacist of yours must be a top tier one. Within the myriad of medicine that he chose, theres none that you cant think of, only those you would not expect. Sour, sweet, bitter, spicy, tonic medicine, poisonous medicine, it really isprehensive... It was no wonder that the fifth elder was so shocked. Chu Yangs list was essentially an encyclopedia of all the rare medicinal herbs. Even their appearance, name, age, shape and color were clearly noted down. If the list was in the hands of amateurs, it would just be a detailed list of medicinal herbs. However, to the fifth elder, it was astonishing. Which type of medicine would have the best reaction to which type of medicine; which tonic medicine whenbined with which medicine would create a poisonous medicine... which type of precious medicine when added together would be useless instead... Thebinations on the list were entirely seamless. There were even some that the fifth elder did not know about. Now that he saw them, he was enlightened instantaneously. After looking at it for a long time, the fifth elder looked up with a solemn expression. These medicines are not very rare heavenly treasures, arge portion of it can be fully collected. But... just this list alone is very valuable. At the very least, it is worth 500-600 thousand purple crystals. Chu Yang nodded his head solemnly, Thats right! So, I cant only have this list. I need a list of medicinal herbs from ck blood forest as well forparison to give you a definitive answer, the fifth elder said. Fifth elder is a straightforward person indeed. Chu Yang knew that his n had already half-seeded andughed, I have already prepared the other list. Its here. As he said, Chu Yang took out another piece of paper from the sleeves of his clothes and handed it over. This time, the fifth elder read through it quickly, as though he only read the top few lines, a line in the middle and thest line before folding up the list. He closed his eyes and breathed heavily, before opening his eyes and said, If thats the case... it can be done! Chu Yang nodded his head and said, My friend is entric, he does not like to show his face... also, his identity is sensitive, so I hope you can understand. The fifth elder replied, As long as there is medicine, everything can be further discussed. Chu Yang nodded his head and said, My friend once said that as long as the transaction is sessful, and the medicine are all sold, the person in charge can receive ten percent of the profits. Ten percent? The fifth elder eyes shone. Ten percent might not seem like much, but the fifth elder, who had just looked at the list knew what a tremendous worth of the list of medicine. Ten percent was enough to make one as rich as a country. Can I exchange the ten percent for the elixir instead? the fifth elder asked hurriedly. At his level, he was not very interested in things like gold, money or purple crystals. The only thing he was interested in was the elixir. Of course. Chu Yangughed. Also, the Medicine Valley can participate in the bidding. As long as the Medicine Valley has the ability to do so, you can even buy everything on the list. Buy everything on the list... the Medicine Valley definitely does not have that ability. The fifth elderughed bitterly. We can only try our best. The two of them talked over the details for a long time before Chu Yang casually walked out of the small house and disappeared within the human crowd. Just when he had stepped out, the fifth elder let out divine transmissions immediately. In an instance, there were a few curses surrounding Chu Yang. Chu Yang walked out seemingly not knowing about it. To him, this was nned quite suddenly. He had originally nned to let medicine from the ck-blood forest enter the bidding using Han Xiaorans name. However, that would cause Han Xiaoran to be in huge danger. Now that there was Medicine Valley, it was a lot more proper. People from the Medicine Valley would not allow these medicine to be lost, hence the new would not be leaked. Before they traced Chu Yang until he met up with mysterious friend, the Medicine Valley would not do anything. As to them deciding to act earlier and kidnap Chu Yang to force him to talk... Chu Yang had Zi Xieqing by his side now, who would he be scared of? To be honest, he was more worried that the Medicine Valley would not do anything... Once they acted and Chu Yang had a hold on them, with Zi Xieqing as the legitimate worlds number one martial artist, the Medicine Valley would not be able to win in a physical fight against them. When they couldnt win in a verbal fight against them, they would be controlled by Chu Yang. If the Medicine Valley did not act and Chu Yang sessfully sold the medicine, he would just be rich silently. However, if the Medicine Valley did act, this whole incident would be a trap aimed at the Medicine Valley! Once the Medicine Valley fell into the trap, with Chu Yangs methods and Zi Xieqings skills, its enough to make the Medicine Valley doomed forever. Hence Chu Yangs mind was set. He did not need to worry about the Medicine Valley tracking him: There is no such person, even if you have unparalleled tracking methods, how useful would it be? Chu Yang left casually. At the highest t located at the center of the Medicine Banquet, Mo Qingwu who was clothed in red was lying down at the window, smiling and chewing on a sweet while looking at the crowd below. Suddenly, she seemed to have seen a familiar back view in therge crowd below... The figure disappeared in the blink of an eye. However, to her, it was filled with familiarity and longing. She thought about him every night... his figure was etched in her heart. Even though it was just his back view, how could she recognize him wrongly? She shuddered, and she almost cried out loud. It was as though she had turned into the stone and stood frozen at the window. At the next moment, her bright eyes were filled with tears. In her heart, three words suddenly gushed out, turning into her innermost longing and causing her to fluster. Brother Chu Yang... Chapter 1055 - You are here

Chapter 1055: You are here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Qingwu did not expect to really meet Chu Yang here. Throughout the journey, the Teacher gave all kinds of excuses so she was faintly aware that the Teacher was against the idea of her and Brother Chu Yangs meeting. After all, her cultivation base was obtained through a crash course and she did not possess a strong foundation. In fact, her travels during this time period were for her to stabilize her state of mind and improve her cultivation base. How could Mo Qingwu not understand this reasoning? Under such circumstances, meeting Chu Yang would only affect her spiritual faith. Hence, Bu Liuqing kept dragging on, he was neither anxious nor was nning to make any move. Although Mo Qingwu was displeased, she had nothing to say. Even towards what Bu Liuqing had said, Your Brother Chu Yang will definitely attend the Medicine Banquet, she highly doubted it from the bottom of her heart. However, at this moment, in the sea of thousands, she caught sight of that figure. Figure. The figure dressed in ck. A figure that was tall and straight as a sword, and yet was still apanied by indiscernible idleness and casualness. The shoulders were not considered broad, but seeing this pair of shoulders made Mo Qingwu feel like they are strong enough to endure all the hardships in the world. This figure was etched in her memory. In the blink of an eye, Chu Yangs figure disappeared into the crowd. Mo Qingwu continued to stand on the rooftop and stared into space as tears coursed down her elegant and beautiful face. At this moment, she could notprehend what she was feeling in her heart. Sad, surprised, bitter, and a little perturbed, she felt a little shy and her heart was in knots... her heart was beating quicker by the minute and was almost going to jump out of her throat. She was overjoyed yet she could not utter a single word. Clearly, she wanted to jump down immediately and look for him, she wanted to tell him how much she had missed him. However, in her great surprise, she stood still like a puppet and could not move. She continued to stand there lifelessly and her tears continued to trickle down her face but she did not bother to wipe them away. Her vision was blurry and she could barely see the window in front of her clearly. Yet, with tears in her eyes, she continued to stare in the direction where Chu Yang vanished, screaming madly in her heart. Brother Chu Yang, I saw you again. Brother Chu Yang, I saw you again! This is great! However, she could not even make a sound. Eventually, she covered her face with her hands and crouched to the ground, sobbing silently. The tears escaped through her fingers. Her tears became uncontroble and slowly, her body started to tremble. Do you know how much I have missed you? Do you understand how lonely I felt? Do you know how empty I was without you by my side? Do you know that you appear in my dreams every single day? Her thin shoulders continued to tremble, after the tremendous surprise, her heartfelt great sorrow and grief. She could not control her emotions at this point in time. ... What is the matter, Xiao Wu? Why are you crying? Bu Liuqings anxious voice came from behind. I... I... Mo Qingwu raised her head to reveal her small, delicate face. Teacher... I saw him. Bu Liuqings heart pounded. Who? Who did you see? I saw my Brother Chu Yang. Mo Qingwu wiped away her tears. She was feeling more and more sorrowful, yet happier and happier at the same time. I saw him, Teacher... Bu Liuqing stared at her with a surprised look on his face. He repeated himself like a puppet. You saw him? Yes! Mo Qingwu nodded her head furiously as two drops of tears dripped down onto the ground. With his eyes wide opened, Bu Liuqing said with a dejected expression on his face, Why is this rascal here? Hmph! Mo Qingwu snorted loudly and stomped her feet. She said angrily, Teacher, you are a bad person! With tears in her eyes, she suddenly remembered. I am going to look for him! With a leap into the air, she flew down the tall building. Before Bu Liuqing could stop her, Mo Qingwu had already leaped off the building; he could not help but sigh. Silly girl... A girl should learn to be more reserved... Following that, he sighed again. This rascal, how can he really appear here? I have miscalcted... ... Mo Qingwu threw herself off the building, a red figure could be seen floating in mid-air, just like an empyrean fairy falling from the sky. Everyone who witnessed this scene stared at it in rapture. Mo Qingwus slim and graceful figurended on the spot where Chu Yang wasst seen before he disappeared, she ran around quickly. Her pair of eyes were looking around anxiously, in the bustling crowd around her, everyone cast a strange look at her. They did not know what this fairy-like, dewy-looking young girl, with a mixed look of confusion and excitement, was looking for. However, Mo Qing Wu could see no one, there was only one figure that remained in her heart. She searched around painstakingly, Brother Chu Yang, I aming for you. Where are you? Where are you? I obviously saw you... Where did you go? Finally, after a long time, Mo Qingwu stopped searching. She knew that Chu Yang had already gone far. She stood, baffled and confused. She was standing in the crowd and was surrounded by many people, yet she felt a deep sense of loneliness. As she stared nkly into space, her tears flowed down uncontrobly, she crouched to the ground and wept silently as her thin and fragile shoulders trembled furiously... It turns out that you are here. You are here. After a long time, someone patted her shoulders and Mo Qingwu tearfully turned to look, only to see Bu Liuqing standing in front of her, looking at her pitifully. Be good, Xiao Wu, lets go back. Since he is here, the two of you will definitely meet one day. Mo Qingwu nodded her head gently, with her eyes on the ground as another string of tears streamed down again. Bu Liuqing grabbed her hands, gently, both figures floated up in the air and returned to the rooftop. Mo Qingwu looked outside in a daze and spoke in a gibberish tone, Teacher, so is this what love is like? Bu Liuqing was stunned. Is this what love is like between men and women? Mo Qingwu repeated in a daze. She seemed to sigh, as if to affirm. After some time, to ones surprise, she sighed in the tone of a maturedy. This feeling is so bitter yet I look forward to it... Upon hearing this, Bu Liuqing felt like passing out, clearly, this little disciple had obsessive tendencies. Just as he was about to console her. He heard Mo Qingwu say, How do I stop myself from thinking about him? My heart seems to have a mind of its own. Teacher... She raised her small face to look at Bu Liuqing and said, Teacher, have you ever experienced a love like this? Bu Liuqing was extremely startled, thoughts raced through his mind, time turned back to more than 10,000 years ago, the memories that had been locked away since a long time ago flooded his mind, those faces seemed so vivid. He thought he had buried those memories in the past, but thinking about them at this moment in time made him realize that he had never forgotten. He sighed deeply and gave up on trying to console Mo Qingwu as he sat down quietly. How many years ago was that... when he had one wife and two concubines. After their passing, he once remarried, yet he still remembered a woman, who on her deathbed, gently touched his face and looked upon him fondly, and herst words. Actually, I really want to die after you. I cannot bear to leave you. Without me, poor you will have to spend many years alone, as you spend this long life alone,panionless and lonely, in solitude and destion... how can I be at ease when I leave you... ... As Bu Liuqing recalled these memories, the hint of a reminiscent, dreary smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, ever since he heard these words and since the day she passed away till today, the thought of remarrying or starting a new family had never crossed his mind. Such a long time; indeed, for an ordinary person, he seemed to be almost immortal and appeared to be an eternal entity living on earth. However... who could have understood how unbearable it is to withstand such a heartbreaking parting by death while living such a long life? Amongst ordinary humans, or even warriors, how many of them were actually able to live a long and happy life till old age with him? Bu Liuqing gave a long sigh. At the window, the tiny girl in red also heaved a long, heavy sigh; a sigh that was actually filled with heartbreaking grief. As Bu Liuqing overheard her long, heavy sigh, he suddenly gave another long sigh. It seemed like he was beginning to lose some understanding of the world, a small girl at the tender age of thirteen... surprisingly... Teacher, please do not worry about me. There is only happiness in my heart now that it is certain that Brother Chu Yang is here. Furthermore, I will definitely be able to see him. Mo Qingwu continued to say, I will wait every day and I will dress myself up nicely... Once again, Bu Liuqing heaved another long sigh and said, I will then continue to ponder about my own matters, ah, how I wish that the person in front of you right now is Ning Tianya instead of me. Mo Qingwu appeared to not have heard him and turned to look out of the window with a dazed expression. Bu Liuqing gave a wry smile, and proceeded to drift off in contemtion. Ever since they arrived at this ce, a concern had been wandering around in his mind, this concern made him very uneasy to the extent that he felt a faint sense of threat. Sometimes, he would even feel a chill creeping over him. It had been a very long time since he felt something like that. However, since the day he met the Dharma Supreme, such threatening sentiments grew stronger. Unexpectedly, the feeling of chills going down his spine also urred a few times. This left Bu Liuqing extremely startled. Based on my cultivation level, how is it possible for me to face any danger here? Unless... the Dharma Supreme is really intending toy his hands on my disciples? Bu Liuqings eyes turned cold. Not only did the thought of the Dharma Supreme make Bu Liuqing depressed, but it also furtherplicated his train of thoughts. Since the day they met, the more Bu Liuqing thought about it, the more suspicious he felt. One night, he finally discovered the roots of his suspicions. At the beginning when I formally became an apprentice to my master, my master once mentioned that the ns special power can only be passed down to innate spiritual meridians. He ordered me, when I start to look for apprentices in the future, to only ept those with an inborn spiritual pulse. Rather than epting unqualified disciples just to make up the numbers, he would rather have the knowledge of this special power be buried in history. These were the words of the Dharma Supreme. Bu Liuqing finally realized what was amiss. Supreme Fa, as it turned out, possessed the inborn spiritual pulse. Bu Liuqings eyes turned as cold as those of a falcon. Dharma Supreme, Ning Tian Ya and I are around the same age. Me and Ning Tian Yaspetencies are at most of the good quality but definitely not anything extraordinary. However, the Dharma Supreme actually possesses the demonic nature of an innate spiritual meridian. What did this indicate? Chapter 1056 - Chu Yang’s worries

Chapter 1056: Chu Yangs worries

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bu Liuqing was in deep thoughts. All these years, although the Dharma Supreme might not have been able to fully understand him, Bu Liuqing himself was also equally unclear about him. However, through the fact that the Dharma Supreme was an innate spiritual meridian, at the very least... At the very least, in terms of cultivation level, the Dharma Supreme was superior to him. Bu Liuqings eyes shimmered, and he snorted coldly in his heart, he could not have imagined how good the Dharma Supreme was at concealing his abilities. However, albeit possessing a higher cultivation level, it was still not enough to induce such a high level of stress and threat in Bu Liuqing; so, where did this sense of threat originate from? This left Bu Liuqing extremely puzzled. ... Chu Yang frowned along his way back. Without even making any halts along the way, he made his way back to his Orchard Pce. After making his exit, he actually forgot about looking for Han Xiaoran to make a move together. Upon entering the Orchard Pce, he rushed to look for Zi Xieqing. Zi Xieqing was in the midst of helping Chu Leer with the blood cirction in her womb and to wrap up the final transformation process. Chu Yang informed her of his arrival and proceeded to wait for her silently under the nter boxes, he was frowning and seemed to be in deep thoughts. After some time, Zi Xieqings white figure appeared in front of Chu Yang. What happened? Why do you have such a grave expression? Um, the Sword Spirit is behind closed doors so there is only you whom I can look to regarding my questions. Chu Yang took a deep look at her, Zi Xieqing could not help but be affected by his expression, she suddenly turned very solemn. With a sweep of her hand, she cast a protective shield over the ce they were at and asked, What is the matter? There is a name, I am not sure if you have heard of it... Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, Wu Jue Cheng! Ever since this name was mentioned by Han Xiaoran, Chu Yang secretly felt that this name was very familiar, yet he could not seem to recall when he heard it. He kept this in his heart but could not help but feel that this would not be a simple matter. Hence, once he wrapped up his errands at hand, he rushed back to look for Zi Xieqing. Wu Jue Cheng? Zi Xieqing was startled, she said, I believe I might have heard it somewhere before. She frowned and gave it some thought, after some time, she said, It was at least 10,000 years ago when Ist heard this name... A name from 10,000 years ago... Chu Yang pondered, he felt that there was an open secret in his heart, and what he was missing was a triggering factor to address the elephant in the room. Exactly... During those days, this name was very well-known, it was... Zi Xieqing said. Halfway through her sentence, Chu Yang pped his thing and eximed. I just remembered! You have some recollection? Zi Xieqing asked as she witnessed Chu Yangs expression turning very odd. A sense of fear, a sense of confusion, a sense of ... an unexinableplication. Chu Yang was a little shaken at heart. Indeed, Chu Yang remembered the words of the Sword Spirit when he killed Ou Duxiao and obtained the Guide to the World of Poison book. During that time, the Sword Spirit said, This Guide to the World of Poison is not merely a record of poisoning techniques. In the past, it was the special methods that had made the Poison Doctor Wu Jue Cheng famous. Poison Doctor Wu Jue Cheng was one of the nine brothers of the Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword forty-thousand years ago. And, the Wu n used to be one of the nine dominating ns of the Nine Heavens thirty-thousand years ago. Wu Jue Cheng would move unhindered in the Jianghu during those days relying upon his poison techniques. He would kill people and also save them. However, he never lifted a hand or used any weapon. In fact, he would kill people while chatting andughing with them. Even outstanding heroes would be helpless in front of him. Their valor would be of no use. Besides being a poison expert, Wu Jue Cheng was also a highly skilled divine doctor. He ventured between the good and the dark side and started to do whatever he felt like doing. He was truly a monstre sacr of that time. Chu Yangs heart was beating as loud as the thunder. One of the Nine Tribtions forty-thousand years ago. Subsequently, he recalled what Han Xiaoran had said earlier in the day. The year the Dharma Supreme and Wu Jue Cheng had a fight, that was what one would call astonishing, Wu Jue Cheng floated in mid-air and grabbed arge mountain in his hand, keeping it afloat in the air. Wu Jue Cheng was the only sessor of the Martial Warrior, Chen Feng. He remembered that Han Xiaoran wore an odd expression on his face, he seemed to have had a verbal slip and seemed to be somehow afraid of speaking out. The Poison Doctor Wu Jue Cheng... Chu Yang mumbled incoherently, he rested his sight upon an imaginary point. Martial Warrior Chen Feng... Wu Jue Cheng... Martial Warrior Chen Fengs only sessor... Martial Warrior Chen Feng was married to Martial Warrior Liu Yun ... This means that Wu Jue Cheng was the descendant of Martial Warrior Chen Feng and Martial Warrior Liu Yun ... One of the Nine Tribtions forty-thousand years ago. Chu Yang continued mumbling to himself, the more he thought about it, the more confused he felt. One of the Nine Tribtions, how did he survive it? How old is the Dharma Supreme? How did he even go into a battle with Wu Jue Cheng? Chu Yang mumbled to himself. Wu Qianqian mentioned that day when the Dharma Supreme had attained his position more than ten thousand years ago. This was not changed all these years... As such, the cultivation level of the Dharma Supreme during that time would not have been stronger than what it was now. How old was Han Xiaoran? Based on his tone, it was as if he personally witnessed what had happened. This meant that Han Xiaoran did witness the battle between the Dharma Supreme and Wu Jue Cheng! Chu Yang continued to mumble softly as he thought about it. Zi Xieqing was opposite him and she heard everything he said. She knew what he was puzzled about and was also giving it some thought herself. This is strangely puzzling, said Chu Yang. Actually, this thing is not as puzzling as you think it is! Zi Xieqing smiled gently. It is enough as long as it can be confirmed that Wu Jue Cheng is the only sessor of the Martial Warrior Chen Feng. Since he is the only sessor of the Martial Warrior Chen Feng, even if he was one of the Nine Tribtions, Chen Feng and Liu Yun would not have been willing to witness their only descendent die and be a stone to patch the sky. Besides, with Chen Fengs and Liu Yuns abilities, even if they were not capable of changing the overall situation, by manipting or changing some minor details, or by substitution, it was not impossible for Wu Jue Cheng to survive. Zi Xieqing said slowly. Chu Yangs eyes lit up. Thats right. Other than that, nothing else can be confirmed... As for the battle between the Dharma Supreme and Wu Jue Cheng, the Dharma Supreme could not have been a match for Wu Jue Cheng. Zi Xieqing continued to analyze. Thats right. Chu Yang nodded. However, both of them indeed had a battle, Zi Xieqing said, You can consider both of us. Chu Yangs face immediately changed. Do you mean? Zi Xieqing nodded her head. That is possible. Chu Yang inhaled and kept silent. What do you think will the reaction of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master if he knew that Wu Jue Cheng is still alive? Zi Xieqing tilted her head and asked. Of course, he will be full of hatred! Chu Yang said without hesitation. Who is Wu Jue Cheng? He is the sessor of Martial Warrior Chen Feng! What a respectable status this is! However, this Nine Tribtions Sword Master actually almost became a stone for patching the sky... is Wu Jue Cheng that worthless? After understanding everything, how could he not hate the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Thinking about this gave Chu Yang the creeps. He mumbled, This means that there exists an extremely strong and possibly undefeatablepetitor in the Nine Heavens... Zi Xieqing continued lightly, As of now, the Dharma Supreme is at odds with the Nine Tribtions Sword Master who also sees Wu Jue Cheng as an enemy. The enemy of your enemy is your friend. Hence, the Dharma Supreme and Wu Jue Cheng could never be enemies. Chu Yang gave a bitter smile and nodded. At the very least, in history, I was unaware that the Nine ns had so many Martial Warriors... This was the actual truth. From the memories of the divine spirit of the first Nine Tribtions Sword Master, it could be known that there were only three to five martial warriors in each of the nine super ns. Yet, how many were there now? It was iparable. Do you know why? Zi Xieqing smiled and winked. Why? This continent is known as the nine heavens continent! The Nine Tribtions Sword Master, the Ninth Generation, and what you have been practicing, is the Nine Heavens Divine Technique! Zi Xieqing said in a solemn voice, Nine is thest single digit number, the path of the Nine Tribtions Sword has reached a dead end. If I am not wrong, the right and wrong, and the grievances thatsted thest ny-thousand years, wille to an end in your hand! Zi Xieqing said lightly. Chu Yangs body jerked for a moment. Furthermore, the Nine Tribtions of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is something that cannot be changed in this situation. Even for Chen Feng and Liu Yun, they would have to pay a price for going against the heavens. Chu Yang was in deep thoughts, suddenly, his eyes lit up and he mumbled, The irreversible situation before this... He emphasized on the words before this. Big Sister Zi, can you use your divine sense to check if Wu Jue Cheng is in this Tianji City? Chu Yang asked. Zi Xieqing gave a bitter smile and shook her head. I will not be able to sense the presence of someone that is so powerful if he was to conceal it. Never mind these people, even for the normal Martial Warrior of the first rank, I am not capable of doing it. She raised her eyebrows immediately. Are you worried about Wu Jue Cheng? Chu Yang smiled wryly. Someone from forty-thousand years back ... how high would his cultivation level be right now? Zi Xieqing said in disdain, As long as he has not destroyed the Divine Sky and broke the void, he would not be able to get any stronger. For someone who has attained such a status, would he have chosen to stay instead of trying to destroy the Divine Sky and break the void? Not necessarily. Zi Xieqing said, You do not understand how strong of a temptation the realm is to a martial artist. In the past, I myself, was also unable to resist this temptation... how would Chen Feng and Liu Yun be able to? Yet, they still left... besides, if they went against heavens wishes and stayed, they would have to undergo a punishment from the heavens every one thousand years. Every continent has its own equilibrium point, if the presence of a person is able to disrupt this equilibrium point, the heavens will unleash its fury onto the people. Of course, if one is able to resist such a temptation and the punishment from the heavens once in a thousand years, his wisdom is unimaginable. Zi Xieqing said slowly. Chu Yang nodded his head. However, his heart still did not feel relieved. What if Wu Jue Cheng meant to seek revenge from the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? What would happen? One must understand that for the Nine Tribtions Sword Master to allow him to be one of the Nine Tribtions, he first had to pledge full loyalty, his sentiments, his friendships and everything else that is fine and glorious to the Master. However, at the final step, all this gloriousness was going to turn into enormous hatred. This hatred was beyond irreconcble! Chapter 1057 - It only takes a word from you!

Chapter 1057: It only takes a word from you!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios I have met Chen Feng once. Zi Xieqing mused. Hence, you cannot kill Wu Jue Cheng. However... if he shows up before I leave, I will leave him half-disabled! Chu Yang shook his head and gave a bitter smile. Since Chen Feng and Liu Yun had met you before, Wu Jue Cheng is definitely aware of your existence. His eyes twinkled. There isnt a mountain which is the tallest, if you tten all the tall mountains, there will be none left for me to climb... Heughed. How will I reach the peak if there are no mountains to climb? Zi Xieqing smiled warmly and said, Chu Yang, among all the people I have met, you have the highest morale! Chu Yangughed out loud. In the following three days, the people from the Medicine Valley kept a close eye on the Orchard Pce but Chu Yang seemed to be totally unaffected. He just pretended to not know anything. After Chu Leer recovered and felt the ease of her body, she excitedly engaged Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing in conversations. This night, when the three of them were having a conversation, Chu Leer suddenly gave a mncholic sigh. Puzzled, Zi Xieqing asked, Why are you sighing, little girl? Chu Leer said in an apprehensive tone, Sister Zi, how great would it be if you can stay here forever and not leave. Not leave? To stay forever? Zi Xieqing tilted her head to one side. Why? Chu Leer grabbed her arm and said coyly, Sister Zi, you can stay and marry my big brother ... it would be great if you can be my sister-inw. She turned to look at Chu Yang and said, Isnt that right, big brother? Zi Xieqing blushed and chided her. Nonsense. Chu Yang touched his nose and smiled bitterly. He thought to himself in his heart: Your sister Zi is indeed pretty, however, her methods are too brutal and I am yet a match for her, if I really do marry her... my life would be perpetually torturous ... Of course, this was something that he would never dare to say, Chu Yang joked, I am most willing to do so, if I were to marry such a beauty, I would be in absolute bliss. Zi Xieqing shuddered and said, Lets stop this! I am going to sleep. She stood up, ignored both of them and left. Behind her, Chu Leer watched as she left and winked at Chu Yang. Big Brother, did you see? Sister Zi seems to actually like you. Nonsense. Chu Yang did not know whether tough or cry. But just now, she blushed. Chu Leer asserted. Chu Yang said emphatically, You are wrong, Leer, when you say such things, ady will definitely turn shy. However... there is something that you are wrong about. After Sister Zi came to nine heavens continent and traveled around for a period of time, she entered the ck Blood Forest. All these years, she was alone inside, perhaps we had helped to ease her loneliness, but there is definitely no romantic feelings. Besides, after spending some time together, Sister Zi may havee to admire my tenacity, however, this admiration is not a result of romantic feelings, you must be clear about this. Also, one more thing... Leer, women tend to adore powerful men, only men who are stronger than themselves can attract their attention. Normally, only people from families of simr social status can marry each other. This is the same for martial warriors. Sister Zi and I have very different cultivation levels, between us... haha... So, Chu Yang gave a face of displeasure and said, Leer, please do not talk about such things in the future. I would not be able to help you if Sister Zi gets angry. Chu Leer nodded with a look of grievance on her face. Even though Chu Yang spoke in a hushed tone, how would he be able to conceal himself from Zi Xieqings sensitive vision and hearing? How could Zi Xieqing not hear the words he said to Chu Leer? In the other room, as Zi Xieqing heard these words, her heart skipped a beat... It eased my loneliness, but this is not romantic affection. Admiration, but definitely not romantic affection. An appropriate match... Perhaps, it really is like this? The three of them nested in the Orchard Pce for three days. From the fourth day onwards, Chu Yang started to get busy. Every day, he left early and returnedte, he spent most of his time on people like Nangong Shifeng and Lan Changge, he kept trying to gather more information and seemed to be nning something. Every night, he did nothing but contemted; once he had the time, he would squat down low and use a tree branch to draw something on the ground. His thoughts during all this time contained a huge amount of information, many of which were highlyplex. Even Zi Xieqing was shocked by this. She finally understood the vast difference between a sage and a martial warrior. After two busy days, he stopped. Then, he began to get busy again. However, this time, it was a passive form of work. Ye Shifeng of the Ye Family of the Nine ns came to visit. Brother Chu, you seem to be very idle today? Chu Yangughed. I am alright, there is not much to do these days. I am enjoying some leisure time. However, he cursed in his heart: Utter rubbish! I look very idle today? I am constantly being monitored by your spy, how would you not know what I am busy with every day? Why would you show up today if I was busy? This is great. Ye Shifengughed and saidprehensively, Come, lets get going, I have always wanted to have a drink with you, Brother Chu. Today is a great time. This... Chu Yang said with a conflicted look on his face as his eyes flickered. Why? Unless Brother Chu does not want to honor me? Ye Shifeng looked unhappy. Just the two of us, what is wrong with this? Lets just go. Since we hit it off so well, we should be friends, Brother Chu, I finally understood this phrase, in this world, true friends are precious and hard toe by. He sighed. I have many acquaintances in this world, but how many of them actually understand me? Brother Chu... Chu Yangughed and finally made a decision, he said, Brother Ye, the truth is... it is inconvenient for me to leave the house now. How about... we have a drink in this Orchard Pce? I have some good wine here. This would be great, I am just worried about disturbing the peace here. This is no worry at all. Chu Yang politely ushered him into the house. Chu Yang personally cooked a meal, he made a few dishes and brought out some wine; both of them were not afraid of the cold so they sat together in the courtyard, under the nter boxes, and drank. I cant believe that you are so great at cooking, Brother Chu. Ye Shifeng picked up a piece of meat that is too salty for his tastebuds and swallowed it whole. The food is so good that I cannot stop praising you. However, he thought to himself in his heart, I am doomed this time, I should not have epted his invitation... damn it, is this really food? Even medicine tastes better than this. Chu Yangughed heartily, and eagerly offered Ye Shifeng more food, he said delightfully, As a matter of fact, Brother Ye, I previously took some lessons from a famous chef from the southeastern region for a few days, haha... it is barely edible. Ye Shifeng felt his stomach sink, and said genuinely, After tasting the food prepared by Brother Chu, one will never be able to forget your cooking skills. Indeed. Chu Yang was also eating, however, he ate in a very cultured manner, every time he picked up some food, he would use his hand to shield his face before eating the food. While shielding his face, he was actually throwing the food into the Nine Tribtions Space, after which he would pick up some food from the delicious array of food in the Nine Tribtions Space and put it into his mouth, chewing the food with great relish. Ye Shifeng felt that every single dish was either too salty or too bitter, else, it tasted totally nd. However, Chu Yang seemed to be very delighted; since both of them were eating, Ye Shifeng felt too embarrassed to not eat anything... Chu Yang was gulping down his food and was eagerly urging Ye Shifeng to eat more. On the surface, Ye Shifeng appeared to be enjoying himself, he continued praising while gulping down the food; however, his organs were churning as if they were in protest and he felt like his stomach was on fire. Ye Shifeng could only desperately drink the wine. Brother Chu, you seem to be on very good terms with Lan Changge of the Lan n recently. While talking about irrelevant matters, Ye Shifeng suddenly switched the topic. Chu Yang was startled by this, with a bang, his chopsticks fell to the ground. His face turned pale. Haha... Brother Chu... Ye Shifeng looked at him with sleepy eyes. Did you drink too much? I must be drunk, I must be drunk. Chu Yangughed strangely. Brother Chu! Ye Shifeng leaned in closer and spoke solemnly, Between the Lan n and the Ye n, which do you think is stronger, Brother Chu? Chu Yang said without hesitation, The Ye n has dominated the Nine Heavens for ten thousand years, of course, the Ye n is stronger. Ye Shifeng nodded his head andughed, he took out something that was white in color and ced it onto the table, he pushed it towards Chu Yang and said, Brother Chu, you are not dumb, I am sure you know why I am here today so I shall not beat about the bush anymore. He paused for a moment and continued. Brother Chu, if you would really like to be lifelong friends with me, please keep this item, I only need a word from you! A strong, fresh medicinal smell diffused out. Spirit Jade Ginseng! One of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines of the Nine Heavens. Of course, this Spirit Jade Ginseng was in the shape of a normal Ginseng, it had not yet reached the level of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines but it was already a top-grade Heavenly Treasure! A chunk like this cost half a silver tael. It was extremely valuable! Chu Yang looked at the Spirit Jade Ginseng greedily as his Adams apple moved up and down. Ye Shifeng continued, Brother Chu, I only need a word from you and this chunk of Spirit Jade Ginseng is yours. He smiled and said, This is a twenty thousand-year-old Spirit Jade Ginseng. As a pharmacist, Brother Chu should know its value. I am showing my full sincerity to you here, Brother Chu. If you reject it, I have nothing to say. I can only take back this Spirit Jade Ginseng, leave and pretend we have never met. Chu Yang looked at the Spirit Jade Ginseng with a conflicted expression, his heart seemed to be in mayhem, and he did not speak for a long time. Ye Shifeng sighed and stood up. Since this is the case, I shall take my leave. As he said this, he reached out for the Spirit Jade Ginseng. Hold on! Chu Yang pinned down his arm and finally made a decision. He said, Brother Ye, since you treat me in such a distinguished manner, I should appreciate your kindness. He swallowed and clenched his teeth, he muttered, I know exactly what you are keen to find out, Brother Ye... and I can only tell you one thing! Ye Shifengs eyes lit up. Please speak, Brother Chu! On the ninth day of the twelfth month... you have to be careful ... also, you should keep a careful eye on the Lan n! Chu Yang said hurriedly. Chapter 1058 - Layout

Chapter 1058: Layout

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Shifengs eyes brightened and his face turned darker. He said, The ninth day of the 12th month... hum hum hum... Lan Changge is indeed fast to act... Chu Yang said anxiously, Brother Ye, keep quiet! Ye Shifeng looked back and let out hisughter. At the same time, he gave a thumbs-up to Chu Yang and said, Brother Chu, you are indeed a worthy friend! Chu Yang smiled anxiously and said, This is as far as I know, whats more, its by chance that I came to know of this... Regardless, Ye Shifeng is overwhelmed with emotions and very grateful for this! Ye Shifeng held on tightly to Chu Yangs hand. Shaking it, he said, Thank you very much for this! Chu Yang sincerely replied, Regardless of what happened, as long as Brother Ye treats me as a friend, I would naturally treat Brother Ye as a friend too. Theres no need to be so polite between friends... Ke Ke... Hmm, then I shall be thick-skinned and ept this Jade Spirit Ginseng. Ye Shifengs lips twitched a little and he let out forthrightughter. Brother Chu, you are indeed a good friend, a good brother! Chu Yangughed out loudly and said, Let us get thoroughly drunk, Brother Ye. Have some more to eat, some more to eat. There is rarely someone who likes what I cooked, haha... Ye Shifeng was served by Chu Yang, a stomach full of random stuff. He had wanted to leave on several asions, but was persuaded by Chu Yang for the sake of their friendship to stay longer each time. Only until the tes and cups were empty, was he allowed to leave. Ye Shifeng stepped out of the Orchard Pce and immediately raised his cultivation energy to run ahead. After turning two corners, he stopped below a big tree, before using his index finger to dig into his mouth and starting to vomit violently... F*ck him, how is this a dish? Back then when I was practicing my skills of resisting toxins to my body, I had eaten so many different toxins. However, all those were more bearable than what he served me... I am really giving him my respect, for being able to enjoy what he cooked. He must not have seen the outside world of wonderful cuisine... Ye Shifeng continued to vomit while scolding at the same time. Wait till I have settled my matters on hand, I will make this a*shole go through utter misery... Hmph! Ye Shifeng finally left. Chu Yang was humming a small tune as he wrapped up the mess of the dinner earlier on and threw the mess to a faraway ce. Thereafter, he smiled as he yed with the Jade Spirit Ginseng on hand. Chu Yang thought, Its all about using brains to make money now. This item came rather easily. Haha... Before Chu Yang could recover from his own thoughts, there came a voice from the outside saying, Is Brother Chu in? Chu Yang could recognize the voice immediately, that of someone he knew. The voice of Y Mengse. Chu Yangs eyebrow lifted and he thought, Therees another one with a gift. Hurriedly, Chu Yang ran out and said, Yes Yes, I am in. Ha Ha... Brother Y, such a rare visitor. Y Mengse came in freely and at ease. Looking around, he said, Ive heard that there are beauties at the ce of Brother Chu, therefore, I originally wanted toe to take a look... Chu Yangughed and said, She is just a concubine with a weak constitution, a weak constitution. Ha Ha... Chu Yang lowered his voice and continued, She is still sleeping, Ke Ke... troublesome woman. As Chu Yang continued, he gave a You would understand kind of expression on his face. Y Mengse let out a hugeugh and said, Brother Chu, I shall be frank. I actually have a favor to ask from you this time. What favor? As long as Brother Y needs me, I would brave any form of danger for you! Chu Yang patted his chest heroically and gave an impassioned reply. Brother Chu, I saw Ye Shifeng leaving your ce with both a painful and a happy expression. Y Mengse gave a brief smile, before turning serious and said, Seems like Ye Shifeng is really unhappy with you. He actually made a statement that he would kill you... Brother Chu, Brother Chu, you may not be aware of the situations in Upper Three Heavens since you just arrived. Ye n is the number one n here and offending him would not be a wise move. Chu Yang turned furious and replied, What are you saying? Ye Shifeng was still happily calling me his brother and drinking with me. I even gave him highly important news... Why would he suddenly now want to kill me? Y Mengse sighed and said, Brother Chu, this kind of person, how can you believe him? Chu Yang was startled, smiling bitterly, he said, Maybe, but Ye Shifeng does not seem like a fickle-minded person. Y Mengse chuckled and gave a nonmittal reply, Brother Chu, you would know a person over time. We shall not debate over this matter. In the future, you would know. Y Mengse continued, Ever since we met at the Lake of Despair previously, we immediately clicked. It was really busy during this period of time and today, I finally have some time to catch up with Brother Chu. He took out a box from his clothes and handed over it using two hands. Y Mengse said, It is my first time visiting you. Hope you would ept my little gift. This is something for Brother Chus beautiful woman. Ke Ke... Chu Yang sighed in his mind. He is indeed the flower protecting young master. Even a gift for me is dedicated to a woman. I really give him my respect... Hurriedly, Chu Yang replied, Brother Y is too polite. Theres no need for such politeness between us brothers. However, Chu Yang had already taken over the gift without any traces of politeness. The moment he opened up the gift, he could not help but be stunned. Inside was a green-colored fruit. Within the skin of the fruit, there seemed to be dense green smoke slowly flowing around. This fruit is called the Youthful Fruit. As a Pharmacist, Brother Chu should have heard of it. Y Mengse gave a reserved smiled and continued, This kind of fruit, number one, cannot heal any injuries or illness; number two, it cannot improve ones cultivation; number three, it cannot stabilize and strengthen the spirit. There is only one effect. If a woman consumes it, she can be guaranteed a life of... youthful appearance! What a great item! Chu Yangs eyes lit up. Grinning from ear to ear, Chu Yang said, Its just nice that my woman has been worrying for the past few days, about her losing her youthfulness... Now its excellent. The moment Brother Y came, this worry of her can be thrown beyond the topmost clouds... Ha Ha... Brother Y, you must have put in a lot of effort to think of this gift. Its nothing much. Y Mengse smiled freely and at ease. He continued, Furthermore, I have a favor to ask from Brother Chu. How can Ie without a gift? Ha Ha... Chu Yang let out loudughter. Holding the arm of Y Mengse, Chu Yang intimately guided him through the door. Chu Yang said, Brother Ye, theres no harm for you to speak frankly. Our friendship is more than strong and deep enough for this. Then I shall not beat about the bush. Y Mengse smiled amicably. He said, During this period of time, Brother Chu has been close to both Lan Changge from the Lan n and also Ye Shifeng from the Ye n. Therefore, you should also be aware of what the two ns are doing now. Chu Yang was stunned. After a while, he smiled bitterly and said, So this is what Brother Y wanted the favor for... This ced Chu Yang in a bit of a predicament. At this moment, Zi Xieqing came out from the room and walked straight towards Chu Yang. Hurriedly, she asked, Chu Yang, heard that there is the Youthful Fruit? Zi Xieqing then took the box forcefully from Chu Yang. Y Mengse stared nkly instantly. He looked at Zi Xieqing in a daze, staring at her out of this world beauty and exotic facial features. At this moment, she was actually beside him. After a long while, he still had not regained hisposure. Dissatisfied, Chu Yang called out, Brother Y, Brother Y? He called a few times continuously and finally Y Mengse regained hisposure. Still a little infatuated and head over heels, he replied, Sister-inw is really beautiful... really beautiful! Brother Chu, you... you really have a good fortune in love affairs... Within his voice, it was with absolute sincerity and admiration. Suddenly, he clenched his teeth and said, If Brother Chu has any difficulties, I will not ask any further. Just based on Sister-inws unparalleled beauty, I will still present this Youthful Fruit to her. Zi Xieqing touched Chu Yang briefly and said, Why dont you just help him? Look at this Young Master Y, he is so sincere. Chu Yang smiled bitterly, found a tree branch and began to write a few words on the floor, On the Ninth day of the twelfth month, during the night time, Brother Y please pay attention to the movements of Lan n. Immediately after, Chu Yang extended his leg and wiped the words off. Y Mengses facial expression changed. He chuckled, and said, Since Brother Chu is not willing to say explicitly, then I shall take my leave. Looking at Chu Yang with gratitude, Y Mengse turned and left. Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing nced at each other and smiled. Zi Xieqing could not helpughing and said, You are really sinister. Chu Yang was taken aback. I am sincere in my ways of making friends. How is this sinister? Zi Xieqing gave a humph sound petntly and stopped replying to Chu Yang. She threw the Youthful Fruit back to Chu Yang and said, I do not need such an item, you can keep it for your love interest. Chu Yang gave a bitter smile and kept the fruit. He sighed and said, Its a pity that my love interest cannot consume the Youthful Fruit now. Zi Xieqing snorted and turned around to go back to her room. When night time arrived, the Xiao n also secretly brought over some stuff to Chu Yangs ce. Chu Yangs curry favoring during this period of time was well observed by the various ns. Therefore, they decided that Chu Yang was the most possible avenue to get any additional news. Hence, the ns came one after another. After much coaxing, pestering and ttering words, Xiao n left behind a pile of expensive items and went back satisfied. The ninth day of the twelfth month. In a short span of one day, Chu Yang had already sold this information to three ns. Including the Lan n and Zhuge n, the one who drafted the n and the one to bear the brunt of the n respectively, there were already five ns out of the nine super ns who were involved in this. This level of power and influence was already sufficient. However, Chu Yang was still a little unsatisfied. On the morning of the second day, Chu Yang went out for another round of strolling. To continue attracting the various ns towards his n. Of course, the effect was very prominent; Shi n came over seeking for the information, just like a housefly being attracted to the smell of broken eggs. Chu Yang had learned well from his previous experiences. This time, he gave a clear price and made an exorbitant amount from them. He did not worry at all that the ns would sell him out... Even if they wanted to, it would be after all the events had been over. Otherwise, if there was any leak of the information and that caused Lan n to change their n, what would they do? As of now, Chu Yang had only given out a single piece of information. When the timees, look out for the actions of Lan n. Following which, Ling n could no longer stay put. However, Ling Hanwu had been camping outside Ye n for this period of time, with the only intention of seeing Ye Chuchen. However, knowing that Meng Chaoran was just in the Upper Three Heavens, why would Ye Chuchen give any chances to Ling Hanwu? Therefore, the Ling n Second Master was in a despondent state, drinking his sorrows away. The one who came was a Martial Saint professional from Ling n; he was severely ripped off by Chu Yang. The remaining Chen n and Li n, however, had no movements at all. On the seventh night of the twelfth month, Nangong Shifeng sneakily came to the small yard of Chu Yang. Any new information? Till now, and there are still peopleing? Chu Yang could not help but feel a little surprised. No, but there is another matter which I just heard of. Therefore, I specially came to inform Young Master. Nangong Shifeng said with a smile, Its shocking and no one could have imagined it. The Dharma Supreme and his entourage did note alone. On the same day, the one at the top of all martial artists, Supreme Martial Artist Bu Liuqing also arrived at Tianji City. Bu Liuqing? Chu Yang was stillzily, half lying down. Upon hearing this name, he sat up straight immediately, as if he had taken a stimnt. His eyes gleamed and he asked, He came alone... or... Chapter 1059 - The Price of a Bad Mouth

Chapter 1059: The Price of a Bad Mouth

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Nangong Shifeng said, During the arrival of the Dharma Supreme, the entire city gate was heavily guarded by the Nine Super ns. There was no way for us to get to the front of the crowd. The news of Supreme Martial Artist Bu entering the city was also not announced by them, until today, when a professional from Zhuge n revealed this news by mistake to the public. It was not because we did not put in sufficient effort to find out. Nangong Shifeng thought that Chu Yang was ming him for beingte in reporting this news and therefore, was doing his best to exin the dy. This was not really a secret that the Nine Super ns were trying to keep. It was more of the reputation of the Nine Super ns and Dharma Supreme that they had to maintain. Those who knew would understand that being asked for something by Bu Liuqing was an honor. However, there were a lot of people in this world, who did not know of such things. If the news had gone to the ears of themon martial artists, it would have sounded as if the Nine Super ns and Dharma Supreme were suppressed by a single Bu Liuqing. This would be serious damage to the reputation of the Nine Super ns and the pride of thew-enforcement officer. Therefore, they would never announce this. Chu Yang hurriedly interrupted Nangong Shifengs exnation and asked, What I wanted to know was, did Supreme Martial Artist Bue alone? Or were there a few other people? Or did he bring along anyone? Nangong Shifeng was startled as to why Chu Yang was so concerned about such minor details. Yet, he hurriedly replied, Ive heard that Supreme Martial Artist Bu brought his disciple along, a young girl dressed in red. ordingly, Supreme Martial Artist Bu had stopped the Dharma Supreme and the Nine Super ns various Supreme Martial Artists, just for the sake of getting a wee gift for his disciple... Ha ha... Until this point, Nangong Shifeng also felt that this matter was a little funny. He could not help but let outughter and said, Supreme Martial Artist Bu really was blunt. Chu Yang only heard the sentence Supreme Martial Artist Bu brought his disciple along, ady dressed in red and his mind was shocked. In an instant, there appeared stars in his eyes and numerous deep longing thoughts appeared in his mind. He actually did not hear what Nangong Shifeng said beyond that sentence. He literally zoned out afterward. Nangong Shifeng continued for a few more sentences. However, seeing that Chu Yang had no response, he stood up helplessly to take his leave. Chu Yang remained silent and motionless. Only until Nangong Shifeng had gone for a while did Chu Yang open his eyes and ask hurriedly, Where are they staying? However, there was no one left to answer. Chu Yang took a look closer only to see that there was not even a shadow of Nangong Shifeng left. Chu Yangughed bitterly in his mind. He thought that Nangong Shifeng must have seen him zoning out and left because of that. With hindsight, Chu Yang thought that it was pointless to ask the question anyway. Based on Nangong Shifengs capabilities, it would be strange if he was able to find out where Bu Liuqing was staying. Chu Yang heaved a long sigh. Chu Yang thought in his mind, Xiao Wu, you are here. You are finally here! I can finally see you again! Chu Yang was excited. Even though he continuously reminded himself to keep calm, his body was burning hot from the excitement and his face was flushed. Suddenly, Chu Yang stood up and began pacing around in the room. Looking at the deep night sky, Chu Yang could not help but develop an urge in his mind, To find Mo Qingwu immediately and to see how his Xiao Wu looked like now? Chu Yang thought of how Mo Qingwu would leap forward upon seeing him; how her tender arms would be wrapped around his own neck and how she would sweetly assert Brother Chu Yang, I miss you so much... Almost unable to hold his feelings, Chu Yang gave a smile of happiness from the bottom of his heart. When he could no longer suppress his feelings, Chu Yang gave a push and stepped out of his door. The oing cold wind pped onto his face. Chu Yang quivered in the coldness and suddenly halted his footsteps. The desire to see Mo Qingwu was indeed very strong. He believed that Xiao Wu was also dying to see him as well. However, if he really did see Mo Qingwu now, the little girl would be sure to stick around him. There was nothing to worry that Mo Qingwu would hamper him in anything. However, the Nine Super ns would be sure to recognize her. If they knew that Chu Yang was on close terms with Mo Qingwu and there was also a Bu Liuqing... would they not suspect anything about what he had told them and made changes to their own ns? Chu Yang smiled bitterly. This was almost brainless as it would definitely be a huge impact when the time came! Chu Yang hesitated. Finally, he turned around and went back to his own room. Chu Yang thought, It was already the seventh day of the twelfth month. Tomorrow would be the eighth day and the day after, the ninth. After two more days and two more nights, everything would be fine. However, if the painstakingly prepared n was hampered due to me visiting Mo Qingwu, then it would really be an illogical impulse move... Only two more days. Just two more days... Chu Yang consoled himself continuously, forcefully calming himself down. However, he still felt extremely confused and troubled, as if 100 ws were scratching his heart and he was standing in a pan of boiling oil. Chu Yang actually panted from just lifting his head to drink two cups of cold tea, Suddenly a white figure shed past and Zi Xieqing came in lightly and gracefully. What happened? Zi Xieqing looked at Chu Yang. Nothing. Chu Yang shook his head with distraught and sat down. All along, Chu Yang thought that his willpower was extraordinarily strong and that there were very few in this world who couldpete with him. However, ever since he heard the news about Mo Qingwu, Chu Yang finally realized that he had severely overestimated himself. Zi Xieqing yfully looked at him and said, Just now, I heard that a top Supreme Martial Artist had arrived. Yup, Chu Yang nodded. After you have finished your tasks these two days, I would go and meet him. I would like to see how the top Supreme Martial Artist in Nine Heavens is like. Zi Xieqing smiled faintly. Then you should go to find the Dharma Supreme, Chu Yang replied. Due to his rtionship with Mo Qingwu, Chu Yang also treated both Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianya as if they were one of them. Furthermore, if Bu Liuqing were to get abused, Mo Qingwu would surely be unhappy... Zi Xieqing looked back at Chu Yang and said, This Supreme Martial Artist brought along his disciple dressed in red... hmm, its a girl. Should not be too old, right? Almost about the age of Leer? Chu Yang nodded and said, Yes, about the same. Hmm, if she was over 14 years of age, then she would have been called a youngdy. However, Nangong Shifeng said that it was a little girl, Zi Xieqing said with someughter, And your troubles would not have been due to this... Bu Liuqing, right? Chu Yang finally calmed down and gave a few embarrassed coughs. From this, you mean that it was because of that little girl? Zi Xieqing asked while looking at him. *Cough*... Chu Yang coughed profusely. Ha Ha Ha... Zi Xieqing finally could not take it andughed out loud while saying, I really could not imagine that. That our brilliant, wise and tough Young Master Chu, would actually yearn day and night over a little girl... Ha Ha... a little girl that is about the age of Leer... is actually the dream girl of our Young Master Chu? Chu Yangs face turned ck and he said, Yourughter is really unpleasant. It was the first time that Zi Xieqingughed like this. It was really strange. The tough Chu Yang; Brave Chu Yang; Wise Chu Yang; Ruthless Chu Yang; the Chu Yang who advanced gradually and consolidated at every step; the Chu Yang who navigated freely amidst the Nine Super ns despite having minimal strength and the Chu Yang who could create wonders... At this moment, all these images werepletely shattered. Zi Xieqing continuously smacked his lips. Tch Tch, Tch Tch Tch Tch, really... Young Master Chu, your emotions are really unique... Tch, I could never imagine that you had this kind of inclinations. This has really changed my impression of you. Chu Yang flew into a rage out of humiliation. Angrily, he said, Whats with it? Zi Xieqing snorted and said, I am just full of admiration for you and thats all. This little girl just came and look how agitated you have be. Looks like you have not seen her for very long. Probably about one to two years ago? At that time, she was only ten years of age... Ha Ha Ha... its around ten years of age, right? Chu Yangs face turned ck. You should go to sleep. Zi Xieqing snorted and said, Just ten years old. Tch Tch, there are so many professionals in the Nine Heavens, even amoner may not be able to start a rtionship with a ten years old girl... Ha Ha Ha... Laughing herself into convulsions, Zi Xieqing said, Chu Yang, you are really great. I have been through so many dimensions and this is the first time I have heard of such a thing. You are really the first of its kind. You have given me such a huge surprise!! Chu Yang was finally at the limit of his tolerance. Have you said enough? Little, little what? Tell you what, even if you were to marry me next time, you would still have to obediently call her big sister! Do you understand or not? Me marrying you? Zi Xieqing scoffed and said, You can continue to dream forever! Chu Yang snorted and said, Even a concubine would have to call her big sister! Zi Xieqing stoppedughing and stared at Chu Yang fiercely. Suddenly, with a movement of her hand, a wave of divine senses was dispersed and shrouded the entire yard. Immediately after, Zi Xieqing grabbed onto the shirt cor of Chu Yang and dragged him outside. Very well, very well! You did really well. I have not drilled you for these few days and you actually have the nerve to make fun of me! Comeee, let me help you get some enlightenment, Zi Xieqing clenched her teeth and said. Chu Yang softened instantly. Laughing, he said, It was just a joke. Hasnt it been normal for us to joke with each other? Before he could finish his words, Zi Xieqing had already dragged him outside of the house. I solemnly dere now that a gentlemen uses his mouth and not his fist! Chu Yang knew that under the wrath of a furious Zi Xieqing, he would have a terrible ending. Therefore, he was trying his best to find a reason to avoid it. Its a pity I am not a gentleman, I am ady! Zi Xieqing clenched her teeth and with a swing of her wrist, Chu Yang was spun aplete circle and his butt now faced Zi Xieqing. Involuntarily, the butt was protruded in a position, perfect for kicking. Who asked you to make fun of me! Zi Xieqing gave a fierce kick onto Chu Yangs butt. Swoosh! Chu Yang screamed terribly. Like a fireworks rocket flying straight out into the limitless night sky. He actually took a while beforending. Needless to say, he was kicked really high up! Zi Xieqingmented bluntly that if Chu Yang had flown so high on his own effort, then he would have at least been in the top ten within the Nine Heavens Continent, in terms of the art of lightness. Who asked you to make me a concubine! There went another kick. Swoosh! Chu Yang flew into the clouds again. However, both his legs and butt were already swollen like a milling stone. Who asked you to make me call someone big sister! And another kick... Pom! Pom! Minister Chu had been a flying man for half of the night... This kind of kick that sent him flying in mid-air while being sealed of his cultivation energy, was a really bad experience. Especially when it was during the night of a cold winter. By the time Zi Xieqing showed her mercy and released Chu Yang, Minister Chu had already been frozen like a popsicle. The price of a bad mouth. At this moment, Chu Yang was touching his butt that had almost swollen to transparency when he suddenly thought of Nangong Shifeng. He thought, I am so unlucky... One takes on the color of onespany... I have been influenced by that guy... ... Chapter 1060 - The Greatest Reward

Chapter 1060: The Greatest Reward

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Yang went to look for Wu Qianqian the next morning, he felt an agonizing pain on his buttocks. He did not know what had gotten into Zi Xieqing, causing her to be so ruthless this time. Even the use of an iplete Nine Tribtions Pill could only heal the majority of the wounds, although it did not affect his movements, every time he walked, his buttock muscles would still ache like mad. Chu Yang was grimacing in pain throughout his entire journey to the Jiaxiu building. Wu Qianqian got a big shock when she saw him. What happened? Are you hurt? I am seriously injured... Chu Yang wrinkled his nose. Where is your injury? Let me take a look. Wu Qianqian walked over anxiously. It is on my buttocks... Chu Yang said bitterly, It is swollen from the beatings... Wu Qianqian was dumbfounded and her face turned into a reddish hue. She yelled at him, Hooligan! I am wronged! This is really the truth... Chu Yang felt extremely wronged. Hmmph! I dont believe you. Wu Qianqian looked at him in contempt. Since ancient times, when did the battles between experts ever result in injuries nowhere but on the buttocks? Wu Qianqian naturally thought that Chu Yang was ying a joke on her. Sigh, how about... lets talk about proper business. Chu Yang said, resigned. Hmmph! Wu Qianqian snorted another time. How are your preparations going? Chu Yang pulled Wu Qianqian to the table, he picked up the writing brush, dipped it into the water and wrote on the table. After every stroke of the brush, the water dried up and only Wu Qianqian could see what he wrote previously. Wu Qianqian took the brush from him. I am prepared. Chu Yang continued to write. Is your Teacher aware of it? You have not told her, have you? No. My Teacher is filled with hatred and jealousy, she is incapable of turning a blind eye, if she had found out about it, she would have already dashed over to kill. Okay. I have a bag of medicine here; you will have to ingest it tomorrow night. As long as you dont use your divine energy and cultivation level, it will have the same effect as the bag of medicine he gave me. At the appointed time, if your Teacher is not able to rush over in time, you need to abstain from summoning your cultivation base, after which you will be able to recover immediately. Okay. Something big will happen tomorrow, you need to be prepared for it. I understand. Both finished writing. Chu Yangughed heartily. Angel Wu has an unexpectedly strong foundation, within such a short period of time, you have already made such great improvements, it seems like my treatment n is going toe to an end, congrattions, Angel Wu. Wu Qianqian smiled gently and said, Thats all thanks to the highly-skilled doctors abilities to bring a serious patient back to life. Chu Yang said modestly, Not at all, Angel Wu really has a firm foundation! How about this, Angel Wu, Chu Yang muttered, Angel Wus wounds are almostpletely healed, but still not fully healed yet, under such circumstances, the wounds are very sensitive. How about this, after you ingest the medicine today, I will go back ande up with another remedy immediately. It will be delivered to you tomorrow afternoon and after you take the medicine, I swear on my honor that your injuries will bepletely healed and there will not be any medical after-effects. Chu Yang pledged in all seriousness. Afternoon? Wu Qianqian said, confused, All this while, Doctor Chu, you always came over in the morning, why did you change it to an afternoon visit tomorrow? After she said this, although Wu Qianqian did not sense it, Chu Yang could feel slight undtion of the divine sense that had been wlessly concealed all this time. Chu Yang looked perfectly calm, he said, Angel Wu, you may not have been aware of this, but initially, I thought that your wounds would need at least three days to heal. However, to my surprise, you actually possess such a strong foundation, and I have not even begun to prepare the medicine... Angel Wu, I am sure that you are aware of the fact that for many medications, if preparations are not done in advance, it will result in the loss of medicine efficacy. Also, I would need some time to prescribe the medicine at such short notice. I will leave now to prepare, and I would need the night to warm and moisten the medication, after which I will use a secret form to extract the essence of the medicine. I will then soak it in a specially made medicinal liquid for a certain duration before I can remove it from the liquid to formte into the medication for you to consume. At this rate, I may not be able to deliver it by tomorrow afternoon or evening. I see, Wu Qianqian looked apologetic while she said gratefully, Doctor, you really have done a lot for Qianqian. Chu Yang said earnestly, As long as Angel Wu can recoverpletely, even if I were to work ten times harder than right now, I am willing to do so. Wu Qianqian stopped talking and gazed at his face. She said, Then, Ill have to trouble you, doctor. Chu Yang gave an unrestrained smile. Please take a rest now and regain your energy, Angel Wu, after tomorrow night, all the pain would be gone. Thank you, Sir. Wu Qianqian bowed. Goodbye. Let me send you out, Sir. The two of them walked down the Jiaxiu building, one after the other, Chu Yang bowed and Wu Qianqian returned the bow respectfully as she watched Chu Yang leave. As usual. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. In the Jiaxiu building, the divine sense that had been concealed seemed to be relieved and retreated... When Chu Yang returned, Zi Xieqing was in the courtyard stretching her body slowly and she made an unimaginably queer action. Even though Chu Yangs buttocks still hurt like hell, he could not stop himself fromughing. The movement that Zi Xieqing was practicing at the moment was exactly what he had been practicing every morning: the unbounded heaven and earth series. He did not expect that the moves he had been practicing daily had been perfectly mastered by Zi Xieqing. Even though Chu Yang could perform these moves naturally and gracefully, he was, after all, a man; as demonstrated by Zi Xieqing today, as she used her perfectly shaped body to perform these moves, they appeared unexpectedly pleasing to the eyes. When Chu Yang arrived, both of Zi Xieqings legs were pinned to the ground, she straightened her back and slowly leaned back as she put her head through her underarms; she proceeded on to use both of her hands to grab her chin from the front and pulled it gently. At once, she lifted her body off the ground and maintained this round-shaped position in air while turning around in circles. Her beautiful hair was also flying in the air. Chu Yang looked at her all-the-more erect breasts resulting from the intentional arching of her body, and could not help but swallow his saliva. What an alluring woman! I would like to see how alluring this seductress can be! Chu Yang gave himself an excuse in his heart to watch without qualms. After some time, Zi Xieqing wrapped up with her practice, she wiped away the fragrant sweat on her forehead and walked over. The peculiar thing about this set of moves was that when you practiced these moves, you were not allowed to use any of your divine energy, you could only use your most primitive physical strength. Hence, even Zi Xieqing was drenched in fragrant sweat after practicing it for a while. How is it? Chu Yang smiled and asked. Not bad. Zi Xieqing contemted for a while, she praised profusely. This set of moves is indeed formidable and matchless; even though practicing it would not improve my skills or my cultivation level, it seems to be faintlypatible with the trail of the avenue... Hmm? This is not right. Zi Xieqing said halfway and changed her mind. This set of moves... it should be filled with traces of life; every move should fill you with vigor and make you feel the rhythm of life... and only after a certain degree will youprehend the meaning of life. That is when you will use this set of moves to ponder and think about the trail of the avenue. You are great! Chu Yang could not restrain himself fromplimenting her. He really could not believe that through observing him practice these moves a few times, Zi Xieqing could actually, without guidance, appreciate the best part about this set of Kungfu. To me, this set of Kungfu is very useful. Zi Xieqing said lightly. She said as she looked at Chu Yang. I will exin to you step by step, and pass you the form. Chu Yangughed heartily. Great! Zi Xieqing agreed readily, she smiled. You may not understand what I mean but I am very sure that this set of moves is definitely my greatest gain since the first time I arrived at the Nine heavens continent! I am greatly honored. Chu Yangughed. Shortly afterward, he meticulously exined how this set of moves worked to Zi Xieqing. While exining, he assumed his posture and did a demonstration. Zi Xieqing watched him with utmost concentration and firmly memorized the steps by heart. Lets practice it together tomorrow morning. You can follow my steps. Chu Yang smiled. What he admired the most in Zi Xieqing was her temperament. She was not pretentious at all. Compared to most people, even though Zi Xieqing was an unparalleled fighter, she possessed a genuineness that was not present in many. She was also very honest. Okay! Zi Xieqing was well aware that it would take time to fully learn the essential spirit. She was certain that although this set of moves seemed ordinary, to her, it was mightier than any other cultivation techniques. This was because, from a certain point of view, this set of cultivation techniques was an imitation. It was not created with the capabilities of the human body in mind. How is your preparation going? Zi Xieqing asked. I am fully prepared! Chu Yang answered earnestly. Good. Zi Xieqing praised. She smiled and said, I only realized now that... even though the use of pure physical force to solve some problems feels great... it does not feel as enjoyable as using underhanded means. It is hard to put this self-satisfaction into words. Chu Yang gave a dark smile. This is why so many people enjoy conspiring behind others backs, some use it as a means to achieve their goals while others are entertained by this unusual sense of victory and pleasure. Zi Xieqing was in deep thoughts. The ninth day of the lunar month! This day had finally arrived. In the afternoon, when Chu Yang left the Orchard Pce for a walk, the sky had already turned dark. After making two turns, Lan Changge was in sight. He was signaling something to him and looked at him with questioning eyes. The meaning of his gesture was: Moon Breeze had already been invited for a drink... He shot a meaningful nce over: How is your preparation? Chu Yang signaled for him to rx as he walked over with a smile on his face. Lan Changge was in joy, an obscene smile crept up his face. Wahahaha, the beauty is almost in my possession... Lan Changge was almost frolicking his way back. Chu Yang looked at Lan Changge from the corner of his eyes with a look of contempt. Soon, he moved forward to leave. Upon reaching the Jiaxiu building, he realized Wu Qianqian had been waiting for a long time, she said apologetically It has been tough on you, Doctor. It is already thiste, you must be very tired? Chu Yangughed and assumed a look of one that was obviously exhausted but was still pretending to be energetic yet was still evidently fatigued... an expression like this. I am not tired, I am just doing what I should do for you, Angel. The medication has already been boiled, please take it while it is still warm, this will help the medicine work better. Wu Qianqian nodded her head gently; she brought the bowl of medicine to her mouth. They exchanged nces and weremunicating with each other in secret. After that, Wu Qianqian finished the bowl of medicine in one shot. Chapter 1061 - Let’s be onlookers

Chapter 1061: Lets be onlookers

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not long after Chu Yang left Wu Qianqians ce, he saw Lan Changge. This Lan Changge... he is sure eager to die. Chu Yang thought to himself. He looked forward steadily as he walked over and signaled for him to rx, giving him a look of confidence to convince him that everything was settled. Chu Yang then rushed off quickly without pausing to see what Lan Changges reaction was. Lan Changges eyes lit up, his excitement rushed up to his throat and he wanted to sing at the top of his lungs. He forced himself to stay calm and suppress his ecstasy. Thinking about how after today, he would be able to marry the disciple of Moon Breeze and hold the belle in his arms; he could even spoil the Ye ns ns and reap benefits for his own n... That way, who else but me will qualify as the next Lord of the Lan n? His heart pounded in excitement upon thinking of these. As he looked at Chu Yangs figure, he smiled and mumbled, All thanks to this dork, I will let you die infort. After that, Lan Changge left hurriedly. He went back to make arrangements. At a distance away, after making a turn at a corner, Chu Yangs ears moved while he muttered, But I will definitely not let you die infort. After making a few turns, Chu Yang had already changed his appearance, he had turned into a shorty fatty, he then made his way to the Shui Yue garden. There was already a sea of people in front of the Shui Yue garden. It was apparent that the Diwu n had intentions to cause a sensation this time around. Chu Yang walked forward with his hands sped behind his back, his eyes were filled with disdain as he shoved his way through the crowd, knocking into many people; however, upon seeing his cultivation level, many people stayed silent despite their anger. Themotion that arose from Chu Yangs arrival garnered the attention of one of Diwu ns martial artists, the martial artist rushed forward and gave him a respectful bow. Senior, may I ask if you are here to offer birthday congrattions? Offer birthday congrattions? Chu Yangughed and said in a hoarse voice, Is Diwu Qingrou in? With great respect, the martial artist said, Master Qingrou is currently in the Shui Yue garden, how about I lead you over, senior? Chu Yang waved his hand nonchntly. Forget it! I have a note here, pass this to him. As he said this, a piece of paper appeared out of nowhere and floated in the air,nding as it reached the martial artist. I understand. May I ask you for yourst name, senior? Upon witnessing this Kungfu move, the martial artist showed even greater respect. Once you pass this piece of note to him, he will naturally know who I am. Chu Yang snorted, he suddenly leaped into the air as if he were a rainbow in the sky, and disappeared into thin air. Without any dy, with the note in his hands, the martial artist rushed to the Shui Yue garden. At the top of the Shui Yue garden, Diwu Qingrou and the others were in the midst of drinking wine and watching a show. Diwu Qingrou was calm andposed, his moves were natural and he had a gentle look in his eyes, nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary. Out of a sudden, someone requested for an audience, saying that there was urgent news to report; Diwu Qingrou waved his hand and ordered him to enter. Sir, someone ordered me to pass this piece of note to you. With great respect, the martial artist walked towards Diwu Qingrou; he passed over the note with both hands above his head. Oh? Diwu Qingrou received the note and conveniently ced it next to him, he asked, What did he look like? He is short and plump, however, he has a powerful presence; in my opinion, he is at the very least, a martial saint, the martial artist exined hurriedly. Oh? Diwu Qingrou waved his hand andmanded him to retreat. He opened the note slowly and his body jerked. Fifth brother, what is the matter? Diwu Qingkuang who was sitting next to him asked keenly. Nothing much, an old friend sent me a message upon discovering my whereabouts. Diwu Qingrou said lightly, the piece of paper in his hand had turned into ashes. Diwu Qingkuang did not believe him but there was nothing he could say so he said an oh and went back to his seat. Diwu Qingrou stared at the stage but his mind had already been distracted by those words. On the piece of paper, there were only a few words. Mr. Wu Qingrou, did you know how the tables were turned in that year? Shui Yue gardens owner was drunk and there were no sorrows in the Nine Heavens; the east winds guided the ships for ten million miles,borious efforts were put into devising a strategy; tonight, I will ascend to watch the moon breeze, I will look on as your family is killed. Signing off: lets be onlookers. Diwu Qingrou thought for a long time, he shook his head and smiled bitterly as he mumbled, As expected, you are not willing to suffer any losses. I admit that I took advantage of you, but you also did the same to me. Besides, you benefitted much more than I did... After that, Diwu Qingrou appeared to have put his mind at ease, he started to pay attention to the show that was going on. This was because... something interesting was about to happen. Chu Yang floated gently up onto one of the tall towers in the city. This tall tower was used by the Zhuge n to find out the will of the heavens through divination, however, it had not been used in years, so it was not very heavily guarded. He was like a piece of a weightless dark cloud, silently resting on the highest piece of tile. The cold wind howled and brushed past his body; however, it did not even lift his ck shirt. He chose this ce because it was near the Ye ns residence. Not only that, but it was also the highest point around here. Ye ns residence was called the Peaceful Jade Lake. It was surrounded by water on three sides, the environment was extremely scenic and beautiful. It could be seen that the Zhuge n paid a lot of attention to making living arrangements for the strongest n. As of now, inside one of the Peaceful Jade Lake rooms, Ye Shifeng was pacing up and down restlessly, his eyes were fixated anxiously on the door. There were a few elders dressed in ck around him, they seemed to be taking a rest. In the other rooms, none of the Ye ns members were resting, they were not doing anything and seemed to be waiting quietly for something to happen. The door opened and a piercing cold wind rushed in, followed by a ck figure. How is it? The Lan n has not made any moves. How did this happen? Ye Shifeng looked perplexed. This night, he tried very hard to convince the rest of the Ye n to follow behind the Lan n, and while the Lan n and the Zhuge n disagreed and fought, the Ye n would take advantage of the opportunity, it was a brilliant n. To do this, they even dispatched two martial warriors of the fifth supreme level and one martial warrior of the sixth supreme level to gather information. The remaining martial warriors all had strong divine sense, it was as if they were dealing with a powerful enemy. Who could have thought that after waiting for such a long time, the Lan n was still not making any moves... If the news was fake, Ye Shifeng would be in deep trouble this time around. All these professionals were the Elder Masters of the Ye n. Are they people that Ye Shifeng can fool around with? At a corner, Ye Shiyu sat in an elegant yet sluggish posture, keeping quiet. The truth was, in his heart, he was suspicious of the whole operation; however, why would Ye Shifeng be willing to share this important news with Ye Shiyu when he wanted to im all the credit? Hence, Ye Shiyu still knew nothing about this matter. If Ye Shiyu found out about this, he would probably be highly suspicious andunch an investigation. Ye Shifeng made a huge mistake: No matter what, Ye Shiyu met Chu Yang previously at the Middle Three Heavens, he also had some understanding of how the fatal incident at the Lake of Despair in the Middle Three Heavens happened. At the very least, he was aware that Chu Yang was one of the people who triggered the incident. Furthermore, Mo Tianji, Gu Duxing and the others all followed Chu Yangs lead. No matter how ignorant he was, he should know that even though these people were nothing by the Upper Three Heavens standards, they were considered great talents by the Middle Three Heavens standards, just below that of the ns. Since Chu Yang could garner the respect of these people with his bare hands without the use of any weapons, how would he not have any skills? Ye Shiyus heart turned cold upon seeing Ye Shifengs anxious and nervous behavior. This was his second brother, his biological brother; he was usually caring towards him, but when it came to an important issue like fighting for credit, he would not divulge any information to him. He yawned and said, Second brother, you guys can continue to wait, since there is nothing I can help within this operation, I shall rest. With a nod, Ye Shifeng said absent-mindedly, Go ahead, go ahead. Ye Shiyu was more disappointed than ever, he nodded and he wriggled his way out of the room; however, his movements today were very obviously stiff and unnatural. Apart from the Ye n, Xiao n, Shi n, Ling n, Y n and the Zhuge n were all doing the same thing as the Ye n: observing the Lan n, closely observing! There were no professionals outside at all. The first half of the night was extremely peaceful. Finally! As Ye Shifeng waited anxiously, a whiff of divine sense emerged, Lan n is in action! They have dispatched many people! Ye Shifeng was ecstatic, he almost jumped for joy, he clenched his right fist and waved it excitedly. Take note of the direction! ... A ck figure dressed in the Ye ns uniform entered the Jiaxiu building like a plume of smoke. The two female servants on the first level barely had any time to react before they were knocked out; without any pause, the ck figure made its way to the Jiaxiu building, it moved as fast as lightning yet it appeared to be moving in a rxed, slow-paced and noiseless manner. After arriving outside the door of Wu Qianqians room, he listened attentively; he only heard the soft breathing of a person. He quietly ced his hand on the door, splitting with full strength; the door then disintegrated into pieces silently, exposing the insides of the room. Wu Qianqian was lying on the bed; surprisingly, upon hearing the noise, she did not attempt to protect herself, she strained to prop up her body. She said in a fearful tone, Who is this? The ck figure gave an oddugh, he was relieved and said in a hushed tone, My apologies, Lady. Our second young master has taken a fancy to you and wants to invite you over for a conversation. Wu Qianqian said angrily, Second young master Ye? Ye Shifeng? How brazen! How dare he do this!? Lets not talk about the Second young masters guts, since the damage has been done, please resign to fate, Angel Wu. The ck figure moved a step forward and pped Wu Qianqians shoulders. Wu Qianqian only had time to utter, How dare you... And she fainted. The ck figure immediately wrapped her up in the nket, carried her on his shoulders and jumped out of the window. They disappeared into the night. He was extremely cautious when he made his way over, he ensured that there were no other professionals present; this matter was indeed smooth-sailing and hepleted his task almost immediately. It seemed like the Chu Yang that the third master mentioned was indeed an idiot... This time around, Ye Shifeng was definitely unable to bear the consequences of his failure. After he left, a slender figure appeared out of nowhere, the white figure that appeared to be like a nonentity was, in fact, Zi Xieqing! She rose up from the top of the Jiaxiu building and looked in the direction of the ck figure, she used her divine sense to perceive; with scorn in her eyes, she suddenly disappeared without a trace. Chapter 1062 - Expose a Plot

Chapter 1062: Expose a Plot

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, sitting in the frontmost seat of a quiet and elegant tavern, were Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue. Sitting opposite was the Lan n Second Grandmaster, Lan Muxue. All of a sudden, the Moon Breeze couple received an invitation for dinner from Lan Muxue today. They were unable to reject the invitation and could only turn up for the dinner to show their due respect. Within the Nine Super ns, only Lan Muxuemanded such respect from the Moon Breeze couple, sufficient enough to invite them for dinner. This was not to say that the Miles of ice and chilly sky, twilight upon a thousand snow-capped mountains full of flower petal was so great that the Moon Breeze couple had to show their due respect for him. It was more of the case that both Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou owed the Lan n a huge favor. The favor of rmending Wu Qianqian, a highly satisfactory disciple with such an enchanted physique. To the Moon Breeze couple, this favor was nothing short of a great one. Therefore, despite them being unwilling to, the Moon Breeze couple still turned up for the invitation by Lan Muxue. Senior Yue, please have a drink. I, as a junior, have a few heartfelt words that I would like to report to you. Lan Muxue respectfully raised the cup. Oh? Yue Lingxue looked at him with a nonmittal nce and said, What words are these such that they can only be said after drinks? Lan Muxue was hit by a wave of embarrassment. He thought in his mind, Talking after some drinks was just amon practice on the drinking table. People say that its easier to talk after some drinks. Why would this Supreme Martial Artist Yue be so literal? Helpless, Lan Muxue said, Since it hase to this, I shall take my drink first, using alcohol to boost my courage, before I tell senior my heartfelt words. Yue Lingxue said indifferently, Talking is just talking, why would you need any alcohol to boost your courage? Lan Muxue had already raised his cup into mid-air. With this sentence, he was stunned, not knowing whether to cry orugh. If you have anything, just say it. There is no need for all these gimmicks. Feng Yurou frowned her eyebrows and said, Muxue, based on our rtionship with the Lan n, there is really no need for all these. Lan Muxue forced out a burst ofughter and finally drank the cup. He said, Then I shall be frank and speak my mind. He sighed before saying, In my opinion, the two seniors, cutting off your rtionship with thew-enforcement officers is not a smart move. Not a smart move? Yue Lingxue raised his eyebrows. Yes, you heard me right! Lan Muxue raised the tip of his eyebrow and said, Are you implying that changing a tradition that our ancestors decided on since 90 thousand years ago in Nine Heavens would be the smart move instead? But, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is after all nonexistent! Lan Muxue muttered, finally giving his rebuttal. Nonexistent? Yue Lingxueughed. Moreover, ording to word of mouth, the past Nine Tribtions Sword Master were all of the poor characters. Lan Muxue said, To fight for such a person, its too much... too much of an injustice to you. So what? Yue Lingxue remained still. With an indifferent expression, he said, Since the beginning when I first entered to be aw-enforcement officer, I had taken an oath in front of thew-enforcement monument, a very serious oath using blood from seven different parts of my body. Since then, I have dedicated my entire life to enforcew and order in the Nine Heavens with no biases and being impartial. Also, at the appropriate moment, to assist the Nine Tribtions Sword Master in uniting the Nine Heavens! This oath in front of thew-enforcement monument, I have always kept it in my mind! Even though the Nine Tribtions Sword Master may have a poor character, he had never brought any cmity to this world. He was merely using his own strength to unite the Nine Heavens. Ultimately, the price for unity was the life of his nine brothers, used as foundations for the stability of the Nine Heavens! Just what are you implying on, when you imed that he has a poor character? Creation of the Nine Heavens has always been bloodshed! Therefore, it requires the unification of the Nine Tribtions and the effort of everyone. With an overwhelming enthusiasm and energy, can this neutralize the cmity of the Nine Heavens? This unification of the Nine Tribtions will also signify a huge cmity for the Nine Super ns! Every time, brothers of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master will correspond to one n of the Nine Super ns. Every time the brothers of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master appear, it would signify the downfall and demise of a n within the Nine Super ns! With this downfall, will it then turn into the Nine Tribtions Blood toplete the nourishment of the sky! What otherin do you have? You would need to know that your ancestors have prospered on the sacrifice of other ns. The lives of tens of thousands of people in a n were used toplete the sky nourishing blood! Even if your n was to be destroyed toplete the sky nourishment blood during this round of tribtion, wouldnt it also be fair? Furthermore, you must also know that should the Nine Tribtions Sword Master die, this entire continent will copse into chaos. Just like the tragedy 100 thousand years ago! By that time, all the Nine Super ns would also cease to exist! Yue Lingxuepleted the sentences all at one go. Standing upright, he looked at Lan Muxue and said, I would like to give you a piece of advice, Muxue. Seeing how your sessor Meixian had rmended a wonderful disciple to us, I would advise you to stay away from this battle against the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Take a step back, even though your n may suffer attrition of over half of your poption, it would still be better than total annihtion. As long as the bloodline exists, the Lan n will always have the chance to make aeback. His eyes were burning and he continued, The Dharma wants to get rid of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, that is obviously an act against gods will! If he seeds and the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is dead, there will no longer be the strength of the Nine Tribtions and the blood energy of millions of dead souls. Without these, the Nine Heavens Continent will notst long. Lan Muxue sighed and said, Senior, it is already impossible for me to stop halfway. Yue Lingxue replied sharply, What is making it impossible to stop halfway? Its just about discarding the wealth and status that you have already gotten. I believe that your Lan n has a few copies of the ancient books and records from 100 thousand years ago. Within it, do you know what is the most spoken phrase? Which phrase? Lan Muxue asked with doubt and puzzle. From the beginning of time, nothingsts more than six thousand years! Yue Lingxue said indifferently, 100 thousand years ago, the strongest and the longeststing n was the Tian Jiao n. However, they also did notst more than six thousand years. No other ns were able to have continued prosperity for any period longer than that! However, when it came to the time of the Nine Tribtions n, every nsted for ten thousand years! Have you thought of how this was possible? Which n could havesting prosperity for ten thousand years? Were you all so incredible? Nothing to ruin the family all these ten thousand years? As the saying goes, Poverty does notst more than five lifetimes; Wealth does notst more than three. Ten thousand years... why? Isnt it because you all are the raw ingredients to make the sky nourishing blood, therefore the Heavenly Energy was applied upon the Nine Super ns? Or else, all the Nine Super ns would have perished along with the long history. How were you able to prosper for ten thousand years? And now, you are still not contented? Yue Lingxue asked sternly, Even to the extent of going against heavens will! Do you know that the more you fight against it, the morepletely will the Lan n be eliminated? Until the end, it would really be nothing but chaos and total annihtion! Lan Muxue heaved a long sigh, lowered his head and said with a bitter face, Senior, what you have just said, I am also aware of it. However, over the past ny thousand years, everyone in the Nine Super ns was aware of all these. However... who did not hold the tiny hope of escaping this cmity? If a n could survive and maintain its current prosperity and influence, who would like to be enemies with their sister ns whom they had worked together with for the past ten thousand years? Everyone of our ns had gone through ten thousand years of hard work, in order to reach the current state of prosperity. These ten thousand years of blood and sweat, the years of wisdom from the ancestors, who would be willing to see it destroyed? Yue Lingxue sighed and said, Since its this way, then there is really nothing else to say. When the Nine Tribtions Sword Master appears, the Lan n and I will be supporting the opposing sides. By then... it would really be awkward to meet. Lan Muxue also sighed. At the time of the conversation, Yue Lingxue, who had always been cold and reticent, had already made an exception to speak so much. Every word was spoken with sincerity and kind persuasion. How would Lan Muxue not know that? However, Lan Muxue would never agree to it. Lan Muxue felt a little guilty. Although Yue Lingxue said that they would be enemies in the future, this round of conversation was filled with sincerity and kind persuasion. However... when Lan Muxue invited them out, it was to plot against their only, well-doted disciple. Lan Muxue could not help but feel uneasy and awkward. The three of them ate quietly for a while. Lan Muxue finally decided to get some information on the disciple. I wonder if the disciple of Master Yue, Angel Wu... is she already married? Feng Yurou lifted her head violently and looked at him. Feng Yurou grunted and said in an indifferent voice, Lan Muxue, you would like to be a matchmaker? Lan Muxue smiled and said, Thats right, I have a sessor, regardless of character, martial arts cultivation, temperament or the brains, they are all... Theres no need to say anymore. Yue Lingxue waved his hands to interrupt before Lan Muxue could finish his sentences. Yue Lingxue said, The few small characters in your Lan n would never be able to match up to my disciple! Lan Muxues eyes burned with anger, but it was very well concealed and instantly over. Lan Muxue thought, Who do you think your disciple is? Our Lan n is actually unable to match up with her... At this moment, a clear and cold voice came from outside. It said, Such a good mood for enjoyment. Elders Feng and Yue are indeed Elders Feng and Yue. Even when their own disciple has already been captured, they still have the mood to drink and eat. The faces of the three of them turned at the same time. I will go back to take a look. Yue Lingxue quickly came to a decision. He stood up and exited from the windows. In a moment, he was gone, leaving behind only Feng Yurou. This was because the couple had already recognized who the speaking person was. Probably in this world, anyone could deceive them, but not this person who had absolutely no reason to do so! This was exactly because she did not even need to use her full strength and she could already kill the Moon Breeze couple. With this huge disparity in strength, why would she bother to deceive the Moon Breeze couple? Lan Muxue said in a heavy voice, Who is it? Get out here now! His mind was already racing. Lan Muxue thought, Just a word from this person, Yue Lingxue left immediately. Did he have absolute trust in the person? Or was he overly concerned with the disciple? With the early departure of Yue Lingxue, has the ns n seeded? Would it... Lan Muxue attempted to use his divine senses to find out who was speaking. However, he suddenly realized that there was no response to the divine senses which he sent out. Whoever I am, you do not need to know! that person replied and the voice sounded as if the person was just beside the ear, Feng Yurou, you really have patience. This old thing in front of you had already sent all his sessors to plot against your disciple, be it drugs or aphrodisiacs or other despicable methods. Right now, your disciple is being attacked by them and you still have the mood to drink and eat with him! Feng Yurou turned red in the face suddenly. Turning the head, her two eyes became two sharp swords that stared into Lan Muxue. Feng Yurou said, The Good things that the Lan n has done! ... Chapter 1063 - A Brawl!

Chapter 1063: A Brawl!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lan Muxue said anxiously, Senior, do not believe what this viin tried to malign about me. How could I do such kind of things? Feng Yurou looked at him coldly and said, Somebody else may be able to deceive me, but... this Senior, will never ever deceive me! Lan Muxue turned pale when he heard that Feng Yurou addressed the person as This Senior. Lan Muxue thought, Who could it be? That is worthy of being addressed by Elders Feng and Yue as their Senior? Whoever could gain such trust from the Moon Breeze couple, who could it be? Lan Muxue racked his brains, but was still unable to think of how this world could have such a person! Feng Yurou couldnt care less about Lan Muxue and shouted to ask, Senior, may I ask if my disciple Qianqian is safe and sound? With Senior looking after her, I believe my disciple had already gained from your benevolence already. Zi Xieqing who was waiting outside said coldly, Do you think that if I had intervened, I would stille to inform you? Even if your disciple was to be killed or humiliated, that would just serve as a lesson to you both! This is the retribution that you both deserved, why should others suffer it on your behalf? You both boast that you have always treated people with sincerity, but look at this, look at the kind of people that you have met and called as friends, what kind of people are they! Feng Yurou turned pale and her body shook. Grievingly, she said, Qianqian... Suddenly, with a fit of strong anger, Feng Yurou turned around and gave Lan Muxue two tight ps; two hard and heavy ps. Lan Muxue could have blocked the ps, but at this moment, he took no measures to defend himself. It was useless to defend himself. To begin with, his strength was far from being able to win a fight against Feng Yurou. If he were to defend himself now, it would only deepen the feud between them. Even before the Nine Tribtions Sword Master could annihte the Lan n, they would have been destroyed by the Moon Breeze couple. After the tight ps, Feng Yurou pointed at Lan Muxue angrily and said, Lan Muxue, I really could not imagine that your Lan n would actually scheme against us. Such an evil plot against us! Haha, very well, Lan Muxue... I have finally recognized the true colors of your Lan n! If anything were to happen to my disciple tonight, I would annihte your entire Lan n, even if its an ant! After finishing the sentence, Feng Yurou did not wait any longer and left anxiously and hurriedly. Gone in a sh. From far, the booming and rumbling sound of the battle was getting louder. It felt as if there were several hundred thousands of people brawling it out. Even the ground was shaking. Lan Muxue wiped the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth. There were more important emotions than anger and humiliation. For now, his heart was filled with fear and confusion! He could not think of how such an important and meticulously nned event in secrecy could have been so easily and quickly exposed? If the event went as nned, it would not only have implicated the Ye n and a few other ns but also helped to gain further trust and friendship between the Lan n and Moon Breeze couple. How was it possible that this matter could take an emergency plunge like this ande to this stage of development? He turned and took off hurriedly, with only one thought in mind, Hopefully, those ba*tards were not so quick in taking action. Otherwise... the Lan n would really be finished... Lan Muxue was using all his might to rush back to the scene. He thought, Hopefully I am still in time to stop all these... Ah! However, he discovered a terrifying reality. He had already used all his might, even using his potential strength to rush back. At this speed, he would have reached in no time. However, he suddenly realized that regardless of his lightning speed, he was only just running on the spot! After rushing for so long, he finally realized that he was just waving and kicking in the air above the window. In reality, he had not moved an inch at all. What was going on? In his entire life, since when had Lan Muxue encountered such a terrifying incident? He had never thought of such a bizarre incident happening to him, not even dreamed of such things before! He could not help but shout, Who is it? A cold and clear voice came from the front, Its me. Lan Muxue lifted his head, only to see ady dressed in white and her face covered by a veil. She was just floating in the air and quietly standing in front of him. A pair of cold eyes looked down at him, with a slight yfulness, she said, Stop running, its useless. Lan Muxue calmed down. He knew that since this person came to inform the Moon Breeze couple and stopped him, then this person would never allow him to rush back to stop all these things! To live or to die, the Lan n was now under the control of others! He was almost close to total despair. Who are you? Lan Muxue looked at thedy in front of him and asked in a cold and heavy voice. Who am I? Zi Xieqing suddenly came forward and fiercely gave Lan Muxue a tight p. Do you even deserve to ask who I am? Lan Muxue was totally controlled from head to toe. He was unable to avoid and took the p solidly. Instantly, he was seeing stars and one of his teeth fell out of his mouth. However, solemnly and stirringly, Lan Muxue said, Let me die knowing the reason. Just who are you really? What kind of feud do you have with our Lan n? Smack! It was another tight p. You still want to die knowing the reason? Smack! Another tight p came. Just the Lan n and you think you deserve to have a feud with me?! It was three continuous tight ps and three of Lan Muxues teeth fell out from his mouth. Ever since hising of age and he began to roam the world, it had already been nine thousand years for Lan Muxue. Never had he been subjected to such humiliation! At this instant, Lan Muxue almost fainted from the anger, yet he was helpless. He couldnt do anything but watch himself get walloped. Rest assured, I will not kill you! I just need to keep you here. Zi Xieqing said callously, For so many years, you must not have had the chance to feel terrible or painful, right? Come, let Sister give you an eye-opener today! Suddenly, Zi Xieqing went forward. With one hand holding onto the back of Lan Muxues neck, she took him into the room and reverse mmed him onto the ground. Lan Muxue went head first into the flooring. Immediately, Zi Xieqing grabbed onto Lan Muxues ankle and held him up again, only to violently m him against the wall! Once! And another time! ... After Zi Xieqing had vented all her anger, she broke Lan Muxues four limbs and gave him a kick on his Dantian, before slowly going away. Lan Muxue, a powerful Supreme Martial Artist, was like a defenseless kid. After being walloped by Zi Xieqing, he fell onto the floor and fainted over. At this instant, even if he was conscious, there was nothing that he could do. All his four limbs were broken and his Dantian was severely injured. Although it was not to the level of abolishing his martial arts cultivation, it would take at least a day and a night before he could even move. By that time, regardless of the matter, it would all be toote to change anything. ... During the time when Moon Breeze couple and Lan Muxue were drinking... ... The ck figure that captured Wu Qianqian had already gone afar to the Peaceful Jade Lake and was producing a weird sound from his mouth. At this moment, a loud rumbling sound came and the house door on the Peaceful Jade Lake was suddenly shattered into pieces. The sound was earth-shattering and aughing voice full of arrogance said, The misceneous characters from Ye n, get out here to receive your death sentence now! The people from Ye n who were present in the room all became furious and dashed outside the room. However, the moment they came out, they realized that there was not a single person to be seen. After searching for a while, there was still nothing to be found. Helpless, they turned and headed back to the room, while still scolding in their heart. Within these few moments of shuffling, the ck figure had already entered Peaceful Jade Lake like a meteor with Wu Qianqian firmly sandwiched between the arms. Wu Qianqian was quickly offloaded in the room of Ye Shifeng and the ck figure disappeared from the room in no time. An aged voice shouted, You scoundrel! Stay back! A loud rumbling sound was heard, together with a huge palm print flying out of the room. This was the act of a Supreme Martial Artist second to only Ye Di, amongst those from Ye n. The ck figureughed and said, Theres no need for such courtesy! With a wave of his hands, a simrly huge palm print flew out. The two palm-sized energy shed and the ck figure escaped into the night amid all the chaos. Following which, the people from Ye n gathered back at the room. The aged voice said, Shifeng, go check out your room, has anyone ced something there? The incident tonight is really weird. Ye Shifeng agreed and went over hurriedly to take a look. In a slight while, he eximed, Angel Wu? Immediately, he came running out frantically and said, This is bad, Im not sure who it is, but the person had kidnapped Angel Wu, the disciple of Elders Feng and Yue and ced her inside my room! When these words came out, the entire hall of people fell into a dead silence. Immediately after... Not good! This is not good! Someone is trying to frame us! Hurry, send her back! ... At this moment, a terrifying and imposing aura appeared and an angry voice shouted, Despicable Ye n, you actually did this kind of thing! Hand over the person quickly now! Lan Changge?! Ye Shifeng was shocked and called out the name of the person who came. Is this the evil plot of the Lan n? The objective is to incite a tear in the rtionship between Elders Feng and Yue, and us? Someone within the crowd, with really quick brains thought of this idea immediately. Thats obviously the case! Everyone knows that in this fight for the Holy Tribe Elder, both Ye n and Lan n are equal opponents. However, due to the fact that the Ye n has our Elder Master Ye Di around, our strength is slightly higher than them. Therefore, it is natural for the Lan n to think of a way to get rid of us! The other person rebutted the sentence without any traces of politeness. What should we do now? Ye Shifeng asked, not knowing what to do. Now, everyone knew that Ye n had walked into an evil trap. We must never hand over the person. The moment she is handed over, the Lan n would bring her over to im credit from Elders Feng and Yue. At that moment, they would be sure to badmouth us and even though we are innocent, it would be hard to prove it. No one would believe us! Therefore, we must be the one to hand over her personally to Elders Feng and Yue, and also expose the evil plot of the Lan n! The aged voice rang out slowly but immediately turned into a sigh. The noise from outside was getting more agitated. Are you all handing over the person? To handover or not? If not, we will rush in and get the person out of the house! Following which, a loud and rumbling noise was heard. The surrounding walls had been overturned. Almost two hundred people from Lan n rushed in. It seemed to be the entire poption of Lan n that hade to Tianji City this time around. Just like that, they all rushed in together. How could the Ye n appear weak? The Lan n is so despicable! They actually used such a dirty trick! If we let your evil plot seed this time, how would there still be justice and order in this world? The Ye n shouted and rushed outside, leaving behind a few to protect Wu Qianqian. The scoldings and shouting were endless. Both sides were already in a brawl, an all-out fight! There were several professionals who already thought that fighting on the ground was restrictive to their movement. They shifted their fight to the air above. In the sky, the fight continued one on one, brutally against each other! Chapter 1064 - Let’s all participate in the battle!

Chapter 1064: Lets all participate in the battle!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Both parties in the battle gnashed their teeth in anger, their faces were contorted with anger and they were in a life-or-death struggle. Both parties did not want to drag on the battle for too long so it was heated from the beginning. Instantly, the earth moved at Peaceful Jade Lake. The energies collided into each other ferociously, diffusing the energies in the air. The water in the Peaceful Jade Lake shot up a thousand feet into the air and was forcefully pushed down, spilling furiously out of theke; the earth shook and all the houses trembled as if an earthquake just happened, the sturdy houses moved unsteadily just as though they were at a disco. There were casualties from both sides even with just a mere contact. From the beginning, everyone had bloodshot eyes. The Lan n nned on saving Wu Qianqian before the others could do so and at the same time, push the me to the Ye n so that the elders Feng and Yue would cause trouble for them. After that, when the Lan n sessfullypleted their tasks, they would have made a fortune. It was undeniable that in the face of elders Feng and Yues anger, even with Ye Dis presence, the only viable option would be to retreat and make a getaway. As long as the strongestpetitor Ye n withdrew from this, the Lan ns mission would be close to sess. Additionally, concerning this incident, the Elder Master was not sure how long it could be kept a secret from the elders Feng and Yue; if Moon Breeze couple arrived ahead of schedule and caught this in action, Ye n would be given a chance to exin, this would spoil the whole n. Hence, from the very beginning, everyone exerted their full strength in the battle. The Ye n was upset because of the unjust treatment, driven by the strong attacks, they were desperate in trying to defend themselves. The fury of the elders Feng and Yue would be unbearable even for the members of the Ye n. For a moment, everyone from the Ye n fought with all their might. If they were to be framed sessfully, it would be unquestionable even if the elders Feng and Yue decide to kill them as a punishment. They would rather die together with these bastards who framed them than to be killed by Moon Breeze couple. With this thought, everyone put in even more effort into the battle, earth-shattering roars filled the air; everyone looked malevolent and had bloodshot eyes! Miserable screams, the collision of energies, the striking of weapons, the hurling of insults... Formed a hugemotion. Almost all the citizens of Tianji City was awakened by this uproar, leaving them in trembles... The entire Tianji City was in tremor, for a moment, it seemed like the end of the world was approaching... ... Ye Shifeng stayed in the main hall, his hands were sweaty, he mumbled to himself, Where is the Elder Master? Where is the Elder Master? It was obvious that the Lan n came prepared this time around while the Ye n was caught in a rush to defend themselves; it was evident who had the upper hand. As of now, the only way to turn the situation around would be the appearance of Ye Di; there was no one else who seemed to have the same capabilities. The Elder Master is currently discussing some issues with the Dharma Supreme. Ye Shiyu suddenly appeared behind Ye Shifeng and replied gently. What shall be done? Without the Elder Master, we are no match for our enemies! Ye Shifeng said worriedly, If it is taken away, the Ye n will be in deep trouble. With elders Feng and Yues temperament, how would they be willing to suffer such a loss without a valid reason? Lies will be the truth and this will make it even harder for us to prove our innocence. What exactly is the matter at hand? Ye Shiyu asked with a frown. At this moment, not only did Ye Shiyu dispose of his usual hermaphrodite gestures, he was actuallyposed and rational, unlike Ye Shifeng. He remained calm in the face of cmity! However, Ye Shifeng was so flustered at the moment that he did not give thought to this change. He exined everything to Ye Shiyu anxiously in the shortest time possible. What? Ye Shiyu looked at his brother with a look of shock. This is the news that Chu Yang gave you? He had a look of disbelief on his face. Is there anything wrong with this? Ye Shifeng said in an annoyed tone, I paid for this piece of information with my money! Are you stupid? Finally, Ye Shiyu fell into a rage. Even if you were to trust a pig, you should never trust Chu Yang... What were you thinking, you actually thought that it was that simple to bully, tempt and bribe him? You... Are you mad? It would be a much wiser choice for you to seek Lan Changge directly than to look for Chu Yang. Whats wrong? You seem to know something? Ye Shifeng paused for a moment, he said angrily, How can you not inform me of what you know? How can you just watch me fall for his trap? A loud boom could be heard from outside but it was unclear which were the two weapons that collided into each other; at this moment, a blinding white light exploded and illuminated the entire sky. As the white light shone, Ye Shiyu could very obviously see Ye Shifengs face, his face was contorted with rage, he looked like a savage beast and looked extremely menacing; his eyes were bloodshot and he was staring at him furiously. Ye Shiyu felt disheartened, he had an ominous premonition. Tell you? Have you ever kept me in the loop about what you were doing? How would I know what your ns were? How can I tell you? Ye Shiyu said furiously. Then tell me now, what is wrong with me looking for Chu Yang? Ye Shifeng said with guilt. How can you be so naive? Have you forgotten that you sent Ye Kong and Ye Yun to kill Chu Yang after leaving Shui Yue garden that day? Have you really forgotten that both Ye Kong and Ye Yun are dead while Chu Yang is still alive? Ye Kong and Ye Yun were killed after being extorted a confession! Ye Shiyu was almost yelling. This also means that this person killed them after finding out their intentions and the mastermind behind all these! Do you understand what I am saying? Finally, Ye Shifeng turned pale with fright. You mean that the person that killed Ye Kong and Ye Yun is Chu Yang? He shook his head violently. This is impossible! It is obvious that Chu Yangs cultivation level is the first rank of the Monarch Level! Even though he may be considered a genius, how would he have been able to kill someone that was a Grade Eight Martial Saint? Even if Chu Yang is unable to do so, cant someone else do it? How about Chu Yangs assistant? Have you ever met his assistant? Not yet, right? Neither did I! However, Chu Yang is definitely not alone in Tianji City! During his journey, he killed many sons of rich families, do you think that is manageable by someone who possesses a cultivation level of the first rank of the Monarch Level? Can you reconsider all these? Ye Shiyu was almost speechless, he said furiously, Also, at the bottom of Shui Yue garden that day, you were present when Chu Yang mentioned Angel Wus injuries, right? Why did you give in? Wasnt it because Chu Yang had something on you? If he could find out that those two people were sent by the Ye n, wouldnt he know that you were the mastermind behind all these? How can you be so naive? Ye Shifeng was dumbstruck; instantly, he felt so despondent that he almost wanted to kill himself. Yes, yes, I should have expected this... Not only that, but Angel Wu was also injured that night from Ye Kong and Ye Yuns attacks. Why was that so? Could it be that she is actually in cahoots with Chu Yang? Does that mean that the masterminds are the elders Feng and Yue? Was the incident that day actually a trap? Is that possible? There is such a deep hatred between you and Chu Yang, and you actually went to bribe him for information... I am really speechless... who else would he cheat but you? Ye Shiyu stamped his feet in anger and sighed heavily. I see... I see... Ye Shifeng mumbled, a sinister glint appeared in his eyes, he grabbed Ye Shiyu by the cor and gnashed his teeth in anger. You knew this in the beginning yet you kept it from me... you... you did this on purpose to watch me fail, is that right? Is that right? Ye Shiyu allowed him to grab his shirt as he pleased, he was not angry and he did not struggle; he looked at Ye Shifeng with sorrowful eyes that were filled with disappointment. Even though it was of no use, he still exined, All the things I have said were my suspicions, I had doubts but I did not dare to voice out because I was worried that you would cause trouble with Chu Yang... Did you realize that I have been avoiding him recently? That I have been telling you to not associate yourself with Chu Yang too much? As for thest few things that I mentioned, they only came to my mind after I put together the things I found out you did and the incident that urred today. Ye Shiyu spoke in a sorrowful and disappointed tone. Hahaha... what a talent you are, third young master of the Ye n! Ye Shifeng looked up to the sky andughed, his rough face was filled with angle and malevolence. You pretended to be a hermaphrodite all these years, thats fine, but I cant believe that you would actually lead your biological brother into a trap, and you managed to do it with such ease! You have been nning this for a long time, havent you? Ha ha ha... Ye Shiyus eyes were filled with even more sorrow, however, he bit his lips and stopped talking. He knew that with Ye Shifengs current mental state, nothing he said would change anything. So much so that the exnation he gave previously was pointless. Ye Shifeng was going mad. Outside, the glint from the swords kept on shining, miserable screams and the sound from the fierce battle could be heard; however the brothers in the main hall were oblivious to themotion, their eyes were fixated on each other; both pair of eyes were filled with anger! Ye Shifeng was in despair and extreme anger, he bore a deep hatred for Ye Shiyu! However, even though Ye Shiyu was also in anger, it was mixed with heartbreaking, sorrowful emotion. He was utterly disappointed! Ultimately, the family was not as appealing as power! This was actually his biological brother! Brother from the same womb... Today, he actually treated him so unreasonably. The two of them stared at each other as if they were two fighting cocks. At this moment, an earth-shattering, loud noise erupted outside, a heroic voice shouted, Go in now! Bring the person out! We will have this person no matter what! The two people who were in a fight were caught by surprise! These were people from the Xiao n, also, it was obvious that they made preparations for this operation; a hundred plus people rushed in aggressively, they moved as fast as lightning. The first to bear the brunt of this were people from the Lan n and the Ye n, they were knocked in different directions! Xiao n kept a close eye on Lan n, once the Lan n set off, they naturally began their operation secretly. After that, they heard someone say, Hurry up and hand over the person! Subsequently, they heard someone say, Are you guys going to hand over the person? Hand over or not? Lets rush in! Bring the person out! Upon hearing this, how could they continue to suppress themselves? Chapter 1065 - To fish in troubled water

Chapter 1065: To fish in troubled water

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao n heard this and realized that Lan n was actually asking for a person from the Ye n. Hence, everyone in the Xiao n was shocked: This person was actually already in the hands of the Ye n? Ye n is indeed capable, they were actually able to steal this person from the camp of the Zhuge n without alerting anyone. Damn it, if we did not bribe that young fellow for information, perhaps we will still bepletely unaware of this. Thank god for allowing us to receive such an important piece of information at this critical point in time. Upon witnessing the fight between the Lan n and the Ye n, the Xiao n realized that they were in an advantageous position; with an order, the members of the Xiao n attacked ferociously. If the person was still imprisoned by the Zhuge n, a lot more effort would be required to carry out this mission. However, since the person was now in the hands of the Ye n, it would be much easier. The Lan n rarely carried out assaults, the intense battle was taking a toll on thebat power of the Ye n, there wouldnt be a better time than this to make a move. Once Ye Di returned, it would be much more troublesome! Hence, the members of the Xiao n roared and dashed forth! At once, the battle became more intense, the red-eyed three parties were at odds and none was willing to make apromise. Lan n: This opportunity belongs to the Lan n! The family that obtains Wu Qianqian will naturally be on friendly rtions with the elders Feng and Yue; it would be irrational to let go of such a good opportunity. So, fight on! Ye n: We will be unfairly med no matter whose hands Wu Qianqian wouldnd in, hence, no matter what, it is of utmost importance to secure her in our hands! Hence, the only way out is to... kill! Xiao n: The Xiao n will be able to enjoy the resources of the Three Stars Divine n if the Holy Tribe Eldernds in their hands; with this, their power will be able to surpass that of the other eight ns! Why would anyone give up on this unbelievable opportunity? The great treasure of the Three Stars Divine ns! Hence... fight on! The three different ns had different motives and ns, they were all ready for a bloody battle! What a chaotic scene! ... The battle was in full swing! There was more than one n that shared the same thoughts as the Xiao n! Anotherughter erupted. How exciting! The Ling n should join in the fun! Go! Bring the person to me! Immediately, under the stars, a figure that was as white as snow, as if it was from the ancient ciers descended! Within seconds, at the speed of a meteor, the figure joined in the battle; the collisions of the swords were heard. It was the Ling n. The Ling n and the Xiao n had the same thoughts; upon seeing the Xiao ns actions, the Ling n was worried about being put at a disadvantageous position, hence the leader decided on the spot to join in the fight. Another loud voice could be heard. How can the Y n miss out on such an exciting scene? Go in and bring me the person! Immediately, another voice shouted, Haha, it is indeed exciting, however, the person belongs to the Shi n! The Shi n had also arrived. After a short pause, another group of figures appeared. The Li n will never miss out on such an interesting situation! At the same time, someone screamed, The Chen n is also here! The chaotic situation was indescribable. The eight ns were involved in a big fight, everyone who participated in the fight could no longer identify their enemies; they started to fight with people who were dressed differently from themselves; it was the Xiao n in one moment, and the Ling n in the next moment, with a turn, they faced the swords of the Y n... The chaotic scene was hard to describe! Houses after houses copsed onto the ground as the ground continued to shake... Many people emerged from the rubbles and were thrown into a panic, they shuddered in fear and could still feel the tremble of the ground; perhaps when the ground might throw them up into the air, arge hole might even appear in the ground and swallow them whole... The martial artists would still be able to fend for themselves, however, it would be a horrible situation for ordinary people... Up till now, the Chen n, Xiao n, Shi n, Ling n, Li n and the newly arrived ns were in clear understanding. The six ns were all aiming to capture the elder of the Three Stars Divine n! And they were all determined to do it! The Ye n and the Lan n who first initiated the fight were extremely furious, they could not help but feel weird and aggrieved. We are trying to fight for Angel Wu, what exactly are the rest of you fighting for? This affair has nothing to do with the rest of you, why are you here to cause more trouble? When did the news spread? Many white figures flew towards the scene from a distance away, a desperate voice could be heard from afar. What is happening? What is happening? You guys... why are you fighting on the grounds of the Zhuge n? You rascals... are you trying to make me die of anger? The Zhuge n arrived, leading them was the second grandmaster Zhuge Hutu! The old man was extremely angry and was foaming at the mouth. This was urgent; the Zhuge n would be destroyed if they continued the fight! Stop the fight! Stop the fight! Zhuge Hutu shouted loudly as he waved his arms frantically in the air. However, all the people from the Nine Super ns were used to having their own ways and couldnt care less. How embarrassing would it be if I listen to your orders and stop fighting? Besides, all the ns suffered fatalities of which most of them were from the Ye n and the Lan ns; tens of people from each n had died and most of them were Professional Martial Saints! All these professionals had great potential, yet they were sacrificed in the battle today, this was unforgivable! Not only that, some Martial Warriors of the first and second ss of the Ye n and Lan n were seriously injured, the anger could not be stopped by Zhuge Hutus orders. Zhuge Hutu tried to persuade everyone, he desperately tried to stop people but to no avail. Soon afterward, Zhuge Hutu panicked and entered the battle, once he grabbed hold of someone, he would throw them out of the battle circle; one by one, he threw them out! He did not dare to kill anyone but was able to capture them, as he reached out for them, those that were being captured would lose their resistance; they would be thrown out while struggling to break free. The members of the Zhuge n stood at attention on the outside of the battlefield, they would dominate those that were being thrown out; however, they did not dare to enter the battle for if they did so, the Nine Super ns would be in a big mess! Who would believe that they were here to stop the fight at this moment? Perhaps, were they trying to take unfair advantage of the situation? At the same time, the Chen n, Li n, Shi n and the others were secretly pleased: How could these stupid people from the Zhuge n not know that the person was already stolen from them? Hence, no one said a word, they were all focused on achieving their aims... Zhuge Shanyun stomped his feet in panic, he was still confused till now, what exactly led to the outbreak of this fight? It seemed to be something about fighting for a person! This was getting weirder... because the only person that could trigger such a battle was only the elder of the Holy Tribe, however, this elder was still kept in the ns secret dungeon. He went down to take a look in the afternoon, the ce was not only well hidden but was also heavily guarded! It was impossible for someone to take the person away without alerting anyone! Who exactly were they fighting for? Who was worth such a battle? In the confusion, no one realized that a ck figure entered the battle with light steps. The figure floated around within the chaos of the battle as if it were an unnoticeable spirit. This person had a cold look on his face, he had sharp eyes and a slim figure, he looked just like anyone from the Jiang Hu. While everyone was heavily engaged in the battle, this person remained extremely calm, he was moving at ease in the chaotic environment; he was like a dangerous cobra who was waiting for the perfect opportunity to kill! This was the perfect opportunity! Hence, the ck figure moved at the speed of lightning, a sword pierced through the heart of the young master of the Xiao n who bribed Chu Yang for information! With a roar, he fell to the ground in disbelief! Fifth young master! the people in his surroundings shouted, they red at the ck figure and spoke with bloodced in their words, Member of the Ye n! With a snort, the person said, Do you think that everyone in ck was from the Ye n? Nonsense! How dare you deny this? I am going to kill you! A professional from the Xiao n rushed forward. Although everyone was crazily engaged in the epic battle, they all knew deep in their hearts that fighting and killing were eptable but no one should attempt to kill the key figure of each n. An example would be the disciples who were here this time to attend the Medicine Banquet and garner experience. Hence, even though these few young masters were engaged in the celestial fight, none of them were injured. However, no one expected this ck figure from the Ye n to make their move and kill the young master of the Xiao n! This hatred was indeed big and unshakable! In addition to the existing hatred between the Ye n and the Xiao n when both parties suffered great loss from the Dong Nan incident, an inextricable knot was formed in their hearts; how would one be able to stay calm after such an incident? Immediately, both ns fought more furiously than before; the Xiao n was the first to go mad and the Ye n had to follow suit. The battle was getting bloodier by the minute. As the professional rushed towards the ck figure, he retreated backward quickly and avoided the sword; with a few agile turns, he avoided the subsequent attacks as if he was a fish swimming in the water, the edge of the sword missed the figure by a beat; however, he was still a step slower and the de cut through his clothing, even though it did not injure him seriously, a waist tag fell from his body. Ah! He shouted and tried to pick up the waist tag, however, the members of the Xiao n was attacking him at full speed, he would be chopped into pieces if he tried to bend down now. He had no choice but to dodge quickly and enter the main hall of the Ye n. A professional from the Ye n picked up the waist tag with the end of his sword, some words were carved on it: The strongest n! A name followed behind: Ye Cheng Long! Only Ye n possessed this waist tag! This waist tag was the evidence of the superior abilities of the Ye n! Instantly, the eyes of the members of the Ye n turned red! Chapter 1066 - Where is my Disciple?

Chapter 1066: Where is my Disciple?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It is indeed the people from Ye n! Ye n has killed our Fifth Young Master! The Xiao n exponents grieved. Stop your bullsh*t! What do you mean by it was done by the Ye n? Your Fifth Young Master was right in front of me several times. If I wanted to kill him, I would have done so earlier. An elder from Ye n rebutted unremittingly. Our Fifth Young Master is already dead, just right in front of us, under the hands of your people. Your Ye n still wants to deny the responsibility! Ye n! What kind of hero are you, if you dont dare to admit what you did! A few Martial Saints from Xiao n were grieving and crying loudly. Regardless of how much injuries their body suffered from swords and sabers, they followed closely behind a person dressed in ck, rushing into the main hall of Peaceful Jade Lake. At this moment, within the main hall, Ye Shiyu had already broken free of Ye Shifeng. Both brothers were ring at each other, almost at the tipping point of breaking out into a fight! Suddenly a Pop! sound was heard and a ck figure dashed in. Both brothers tilted their heads and saw someone dressed as their own people. Just when they were about to shout out, the person frantically hid behind one of the panels and shouted, Both Young Masters, hurry and get out of here, the people from Xiao n have already rushed in! Both of them were shocked. Ye Shiyu was the quickest to react. Zoom! and he hurriedly jumped over the window and entered the battlefield. Ye Shifeng hesitated for a moment and said, What is happening? Why would Xiao n dare to enter this ce? It only involved one single person... how could it be... Before he could finish his sentence, four to five Martial Saints from Xiao n had already dashed into the room, drenched in blood. They directly used their bodies to smash through the walls. Within the smoke and dust, they entered from three different directions. In the blink of an eye, the man dressed in ck had already disappeared, leaving Ye ns Second Young Master, Ye Shifeng in the hall! Suddenly, an idea was born. You killed my ns Young Master, I shall kill your ns Young Master! We were originally Fifth Young Masters bodyguards and now that he is dead, we will not be spared as well! A life for a life breaks even, a life for two is a good bargain! At this moment, Ye n already knew that something was amiss and a few of them rushed in, regardless of the risk involved. A few people of the Xiao n looked at each other. Without hesitation, they sneered and simultaneously attacked Ye Shifeng! With sword and fist! They even did not try to avoid the swords and sabers attacks from their back or even the fists from the front! A few people from Ye n rushed from behind, ring and angrily shouting at the same time, Dont do it. They were charging forward with all their might and no regards to their own life, but it was already toote... Ye Shifeng was petrified and shouted, You all dare... However, before he could finish his sentence, he was struck! These few people were all at least fifth grade Martial Saints. Theirbined attack was immense, full of power and destructiveness. Ye Shifeng only managed to finish three words, before he was struck by abined attack of the five people. He fell to the ground with the whole body sinking in. His eyes were shing with unbelievable and inconceivable thoughts as he slowly lost consciousness. Even at the point of death, he could not believe that Xiao n would dare to kill him! Killing the second in line to the direct line of session in the Ye n! Were they not afraid of getting into an endless feud between the two ns? An exponent from Xiao n grinned hypocritically. Using a saber, he further hacked Ye Shifengs body into two and said malevolently, I dont dare? With another hack, he said, I dont dare?! F*ck your grandmother! Behind, a few Ye ns exponents already went crazy and charged forward with their eyes red. Over ten people were in a brawl in the main hall. Xiao n had already exhausted their strength and was instantly suppressed. However, they were fearless and shouting out for a fierce battle and a life-and-death struggle. Outside, a Ye n exponent who was about to enter the room, saw the decapitated Ye Shifeng. Petrified, he yelled out, Something bad has happened! Our Second Young Master has been killed by the Xiao n... This yell was out of the blue! The Ye n became chaotic and instantly became crazier. A hoarse long exim was heard. Out from the Peaceful Jade Lake came a shadow. It was the exponent from Ye n who warned Ye Shifeng previously. To suppress his identity, he did not take part in the battle. However, it was beyond his imagination to see his favorite great great great... grandson to be dead in the blink of an eye. How could he not be angry and furious? Xiao n, this is really too much, isnt it!? He shouted angrily and charged into the battle circle. He raised his palms to attack and smashed the brains of a Xiao n Martial Saints. He let out another long crying exim, You all are forcing me to start a massacre! To start a massacre? You are not capable of that! One of your grandchildren is dead, so is mine! You dare to get angry first... Thats very good, Ha Ha, very good. The people of Ye n are indeed unreasonable. A burst of gloomyughter and a figure dressed in green clothes with disdaining eyes, appeared out of nowhere in front of him. The two Elder Masters roared and went into a fierce fight. The people from both Xiao n and Ye n had gone totally crazy with the whole atmosphere boiling hot; each of them was trying to kill their opponents! In this instant, the shouting with murderous intent filled the sky. Afar, a few figures came anxiously over, from various directions. Within the main hall of Ye n, on the walls behind the screen, a hole appeared out of nowhere. The ck-clothed person originally hiding there had long escaped without any traces. Left behind were the few from both Xiao n and Ye n still fighting to their deaths. Speedy like a ghostly shadow, a person quickly reached the front of Ye Shifengs room. Knocking on the door and speaking hurriedly in a low voice, The situation outside is turning sour, Elder Master has instructions to first move the girl to another ce. Otherwise, it would turn out really bad for us. Inside, the two Fourth Grade Martial Saints, who were looking after Wu Qianqian, had long been nervous and flustered from the shouting and fighting outside. Upon hearing this voice, they felt enlightened, as if they suddenly had a definite view of what to do. Under such circumstances, how could they distinguish the authenticity of the information? They walked towards the bed. They intended to carry Wu Qianqian and to follow the person to leave this ce immediately. Previously, the two Martial Saints had checked that Angel Wu was indeed under the effect of the drugs. Although her mind was still conscious, her body did not have any energy to move. Therefore, they were totally unprepared to counter any movements from Angel Wu. As they reached the bed, Wu Qianqians eyes opened widely all of a sudden. The eyes were piercing with murderous intent! Following which, the quilt that wrapped Wu Qianqian was suddenly torn into pieces! The next moment, Wu Qianqian shed out her saber. With lightning speed and top uracy, she fiercely chopped it onto the neck of the two Martial Saints who were within arms reach! The two Martial Saints became flustered and totally unprepared for this. Who knew that this Angel Wu, who had been drugged and had been lying still all this while, would suddenly attack? The saber came suddenly and it instantlynded on them! The one on the left did not even have the time to make a noise and his head was chopped off. Until the head hit the ceiling, then the two hands subconsciously took up a defensive position... The one on the right had faster reactions. Reacting under the crisis, he tilted his head and mped the saber firmly. However, the saber had already chopped passed one-third of his neck. Following which, Wu Qianqian raised her legs and gave a series of kicks to his chest. Herst kick fiercely hit his jaw. He let out a loud roar and staggered away. His neck was spilling out blood like a fountain and his mouth was also vomiting huge amounts of blood. However, he was not going to die any moment soon. The door suddenly opened and a ck shadow flew in with lightning speed. The injured Martial Saint could no longer speak and his eyes were already blurry. Seeing that the new person was also dressed in ck, he thought that he was one of them. Holding on to his own neck and pointing to Wu Qianqian, he said, She she... The new person smiled coldly, shing his sword, he fiercely stabbed it into the heart of the injured Martial Saint. Following which, he wielded his sword and cut off his head. Following after, the new person in ck dragged Wu Qianqian by her hands and said, Hurry lets go! Your teacher ising soon! Wu Qianqian smiled gently, her face revealing a look of satisfaction. She took out a mask to cover her face and let herself be led freely by the person in front. Both of their movements were speedy. From the windows and out, they quietly reached the dpidated surrounding wall. They looked at each other briefly before picking up the pace and charged out of the ce. Along the way, they took down several exponents who were fighting here. The two of them were like meteors, gone in the blink of an eye. Of course, this new person, dressed in ck, was Chu Yang. Ever since that night, at the Shui Yue garden, when Ye Shifeng wanted to kill him, Chu Yang had already sentenced him to death in his mind! Just because he had a little tit-for-tat or some form of rivalry with Ye Shiyu, he actually wanted him dead! Chu Yang would have never killed Ye Shiyu in those circumstances. Even for any Young Masters in the Nine Super ns, before they were fully grown and able to fend for themselves, Chu Yang would never kill them! That would be suicidal! As of this point, Ye Shifeng was equally aware! However, Ye Shifeng actually wanted to kill him at that moment. Therefore, regardless of circumstances, Chu Yang would never allow Ye Shifeng to continue living. Those who deserved to be killed should be killed immediately and decisively. Chu Yang had never allowed anyone with murderous intentions towards himself to stay by him! Since there was this opportunity now, Chu Yang would definitely take care of him! Regardless of the method. Now that Ye Shifeng was dead, Xiao n and Ye n truly became deadlock enemies. Chu Yang naturally wanted to get Wu Qianqian out of this as soon as possible. If she were to be saved by Elders Feng and Yue, then the oue would definitely be less than exciting! Just as Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian were leaving, from far came a white figure. As quickly as the winds, even before the white figure reached, a thundery voice roared, Everyone, stop what you are doing right now! This loud roar was truly earth-shattering! Within the roar was limitless anger! All those fighting on the ground felt their ears ringing from the loud roar and became dizzy immediately. The buildings in the vicinity also copsed from the sound waves generated! For some, whose cultivations were weaker, they were either bleeding from their orifices or were instantly shocked to death by the loud roar. The oing figure was dressed in snow-white color, good-looking and a carefree figure. The figure was Yue Lingxue! One of the top five characters that one should never get into trouble with! Upon receiving the news, he immediately rushed back to the Jiaxiu building. From there, he came over here immediately after. After rushing and chasing for a while, he finally came in time for this huge battle. Zhuge Hutu had spent all this energy to stop everyone, but was in vain. Now that Yue Lingxue gave a loud roar, everyone stopped what they were doing on hand. Yue Lingxue was filled with stern murderous intent as hended from the sky. The murderous intent was surging outwards and he looked coldly at the surrounding people and said indifferently, I will only ask once. Where is my disciple?! ... Chapter 1067 - I’ll make sure you cannot even be a ghost!

Chapter 1067: Ill make sure you cannot even be a ghost!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Most of the people present were stunned upon hearing what Yue Lingxue said. Especially Xiao n, Shi n... and the other great ns. Instantly, they were taken aback. What has this matter got to do with his disciple? Why would Yue Lingxue be standing here all of a sudden, looking for his disciple? Could it be that... the Elder of Three Stars Divine n is the disciple of Yue Lingxue? The people of Ye n were stupefied. In their minds, they thought that Angel Wu was still in their house in the middle of Peaceful Jade Lake. Now that the house had copsed, was she still alive? The people of Lan n became high-spirited suddenly. Lan Changge stepped forward and said, Senior, the people from Ye n had used despicable methods to kidnap Angel Wu. They were thinking of doing something bad to her when it was witnessed by us. After all, the rtionship between Senior and Lan n has always been deep. Therefore, answering the righteous call, we chased after them to get Angel Wu back. However, the people of Ye n did not know what shame is. They actually dared to retain Angel Wu and refused to hand her over... Therefore, our two ns fought until now. As Yue Lingxue had left a moment earlier, he was unaware of the entire origin and development of the situation. He nodded his head and said, It has been tough on you... Suddenly, from far, came another white figure roaring along the way. That person was Feng Yurou. The person arrived as soon as the sound did. Shua! and shended beside Yue Lingxue. With her hands, she gave a tight p to Lan Changge and sent him flying into the air. He was spinning in the air like a gyro spinning for over fifty or sixty rounds, without any signs ofnding back to the ground. Rouer, what are you doing... Yue Lingxue looked at his wife, full of anger on her face. This is an evil plot of the Lan n! First, they kidnapped Qianqian, then drugged her with aphrodisiacs and others to knock her out. Simultaneously, they let Lan Muxue dy us with his dinner treat and they framed Ye n. After which, they would rescue Qianqian out, but with no antidote in sight, they would let this guy have sexual intercourse with Qianqian as a way to neutralize the poison. Thereafter, we would be unable to me him... Its all made by the Lan n! Feng Yurou was trembling with anger. Fiercely, she said, These are the people whom we trusted! This is what we get for our rtionship with the Lan n! We are really blind... Only until she finished, did Lan Changges body fall back to the ground and he clearly fainted immediately. Yue Lingxue was so angry that his body was trembling with anger. A handsome face also turned white from extreme anger. He abruptly turned his head and stared down sharply at the people from Lan n. He said, Are these true? The various Lan n exponents behaved as if they were struck by lightning. All of them avoided eye contact with Yue Lingxue. Seeing such a scenario, how could Yue Lingxue not understand the truth of what had happened? It was told by thedy Senior during our battle that day, how could it be false! Feng Yurou reinforced the fact and also the anger. Yue Lingxue looked at the sky and let out a burst of sad and angryughter. He said, What a great Lan n! What a great Lan Muxue! Such tender regard for us! Taking us couple as fools and ying with us, Ha Ha Ha... good, its good, really good!! By the time thest three good was mentioned, his face was already filled with cold murderous intentions. Every word was filled with the strongest intent to kill, sending a chill down peoples spine. The other ns realized something was amiss in this matter. They thought, Could it be that this matter is... that? And... its all a misunderstanding? Any further thoughts beyond this point were driving the crowd despondent and more confused. They could not help but want to leave the ce! Everyone shall stay right where you are! Whoever moves will die! Yue Lingxue exploded with his loud and clear voice. Suddenly, everyone stayed put without moving an inch, as if they were immobilized with a magic spell. Not to say leave, the crowd did not even dare to tremble. Should there be a tremble and Yue Lingxue mistook it as a movement, then their death by the hands of Yue Lingxue would be unjust. Yue Lingxue was already in a towering rage. Such a gentle and elegant person could actually speak such words. Those from Lan n, take a step forward! Those from Ye n, take a step forward! Yue Lingxue gave his orders with a scrutinizing vision and in a deep voice which sounded as if they leaked out of the gaps between his teeth. This time around, it was the Ye n who felt relieved of their burden! Finally, the injustice was undone! At this moment, they felt as if the dark clouds were finally dispelled and they could see the bright sunlight. They took the step forward with joy. The people from Lan n wereparatively more helpless, slowly taking their time to step ahead. Yue Lingxue stared at them and used his palms to strike an attack. Instantly, the two Seventh Grade Martial Saints who were still hesitating whether to step forward or not became two piles of muddy flesh! Yue Lingxue said coldly, Too slow! Having witnessed this, there was no longer a need to hurry them. Everyone from Lan n took a step forward agilely. Ye n, send someone to fetch me my disciple! Yue Lingxue gave the order without even looking back. Yes! the leading Supreme Martial Artist of Ye n answered excitedly. He quickly ordered the Martial Saint behind him, Quick! Go fetch Angel Wu here, quickly. Yes! That Marital Saint exponent answered with high spirits and ran in like a wisp of smoke. The leading Supreme Martial Artist of Ye n turned to look at Yue Lingxue, with some ttery, he said, Supreme Martial Artist Yue, ever since Angel Wu was sent to our ce by the Lan n, we had already exposed their evil plot. Since then, we had given Angel Wu our attentive care, there is not a bit of unruliness... Until now, Angel Wu is safe and sound! For this, I dare to use my life as a guarantee! Um. Yue Lingxue nodded his head slowly. Knowing that his disciple was safe and sound, he then heaved a sigh in relief. However, his facial expression did not rx any bit but became more serious. Looking at the crowd from Lan n, he asked, Whose idea was this? The people from Lan n stared speechlessly at each other. A few of them could not help it but nce over to Lan Changge, who was lying unconscious on the ground. This brats idea? Yue Lingxue raised his hands and channeled his internal energy to give a suction. The body of Lan Changge flew up andnded at his feet. Pu! and Lan Changge was kicked into the air. Lan Changge screamed terribly. Suddenly, he regained consciousness and was petrified. He eximed, I am being wronged. Yue Lingxue gave a snort, raised his fingers and pressed on his body three times through the air. Instantly, on Lan Changges body, although he had his clothes on, it was visible that the muscles of his whole body instantly swelled up. Lines and lines of veins were like earthworms swelling up. These earthworms then continued to swell up, rolled about and wrapped around... The highest level of Body-Severing and Bone-Moving technique! Lan Changge screamed terribly and tossed around in pain. However, after two screams, he could no longer scream from the excruciating pain... Who did it? Yue Lingxue asked indifferently as he stared unsympathetically at Lan Changge, who was rolling in pain on the ground. A person dressed in green stepped out from the assemge of Lan ns people and said proudly, It was I who went to kidnap Angel Wu. It was originally a good n, but who knew it was actually an evil plot by others! Since now that the matter has been exposed, I have nothing else to say. I shall use my life and offer it as an atonement to Supreme Martial Artist Yue. I hope that you would not implicate others! He finished this sentence and without any hesitation, he lifted his hands andnded a palm attack directly on his own head. Instantly, his brains burst open, his body swayed twice and he finally fell to the ground. Everyone present kept quiet out of fear. Yue Lingxueughed ruthlessly and said, Did I let you die? You wanted to use death as a way out of this difficult scenario, its not going to be so easy! Get back here! Suddenly he eximed, with both hands continuously making a series ofplicated motion. Everyone present could witness that within the night sky, a thick and heavy fog was gradually taking shape. Slowly but surely, the fog consolidated to be a finger-sized small human. The crowd could see it clearly that this small human that was formed from the fog, although small, had intricate facial features and all four limbs were present. The face was exactly that of the Ninth Grade Martial Saint who justmitted suicide! At this moment, it was a frightened face! Yue Lingxue raised one of his hands and held this small human within. He said indifferently, You actually wanted to use death as an easy way out and then reincarnate as a human for your next life? You actually did such a thing, not to say reincarnate as a human, Ill make sure you cannot even be a ghost! Suddenly, purple fumes rose from his face and he clenched his five fingers and said, Let your soul bepletely destroyed! Instantly a Boom! sound was heard and the small humans body suddenly exploded. It turned into thin fog and dispersed into the air! His godly soul! Yue Lingxue did not even let a dead person rest in peace. He had to consolidate the persons soul, only to break and to disperse it again! One could already tell how furious he was at this stage! Right now, Lan Changge was already too exhausted to even roll on the ground. On his head, a few other veins were bulging out, as if he had grown some weirdly shaped pimples or lumps on his head. His chin had been torn open by the bulging veins, revealing a mouth of white teeth. Even the tongue was lying out in open view and Lan Changge was already exhausted beyond words. At this moment, the Ye n exponent, who had gone into the Peaceful Jade Lake, ran out frantically. Looking at how he was, it must have been extreme panic. This kind of martial art exponent, actually tripped and fell while on his way down the stairs. This is not good... its not good... His lips were fluttering and his eyes were filled with fear and panic. His whole body was quivering in odd shapes and motions as if he had an epileptic attack. Finally he said, Wu... Wu... Wu Wu Wu... Angel Wu is missing... Missing? The leading Ye n Supreme Martial Artist, who had been smiling at the sufferings of Lan n turned stiff. Following which, he flew into a rage and asked, How did she go missing? Missing? Yue Lingxue heard this word and he was burning with anger within. With a swing of his hands, he grabbed onto the clothes of the leading Ye n Supreme Martial Artist and fiercely dragged him to the front of himself and asked, You bast*ard! What happened to your guarantee? Seeing that the Lan n had happily fooled us, are you telling me that you would like to join them in fooling us as well?! No No No... we definitely have no such intentions! This Supreme Martial Artist of Ye n was petrified. Seeing the impatience, anxiety and anger in Yue Lingxues eyes, he knew that Yue Lingxue had now reached a stage where he could easily massacre an entire city if he heard something that did not suit his liking. Therefore, he did not dare to hesitate in his response. Hurriedly, he exined, Senior Yue... I, I saw her just now... She was really there... Right! Could she have been snatched away by the Lan n already? Yue Lingxue let go of him and turned over to kick Lan Changge. Instantly he released the Bone-Severing and Bone-Moving method on him and kicked him upright. Angrily, he said, Where is my disciple? Lan Changge took a sigh of relief and immediately said helplessly, I really dont know... really dont know... this is really not our doing... He knelt down on the floor and started to cry and kowtow continuously. In his mind, he was extremely regretful. He knew that the Supreme Martial Artist was not to be trifled with. Yet, he thought of such a lousy idea. Now he had caused his n members to lose their lives as well. Chapter 1068 - We’ve really been cheated terribly!

Chapter 1068: Weve really been cheated terribly!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Since you dont know, then die! Yue Lingxue let out a long furious roar and gave Lan Changge a kick that sent him very far away. By the time his body reached mid-air, it was already split into pieces, scattering on the ground like a bloody rain. He furiously shouted, Everyone present today has a part in this! If you dont hand over my disciple, none of you will get to live! None of you! These words caused the faces of Xiao n, Shi n, Li n and other ns to turn pale instantly. They thought, Damn it! This time around, weve really been cheated terribly! Now the crowd finally knew that tonights events were all entirely a huge misunderstanding. Or should it be better described as a brutally scheming plot. Tonight, there was totally nothing about the Holy Tribe Elder. It was entirely an act to cover up how the Lan n wanted to kidnap the disciple of Yue Lingxue and to frame the Ye n! It was all about reducing an opponent for the Lan n. However, everyone else being muddle-headed and careless became involved in tonights events. Now that it had turned out like this, there was no way for anyone to withdraw themselves out of it! Obviously, Yue Lingxue had already lost his mind and was half crazy. Who dared to move even a finger? Looking back, they thought of how they had gotten themselves into this mess, just because of a small and unlucky matter that had nothing to do with them. Now, they not only got into a feud with Yue Lingxue but also had to sacrifice the lives of multiple martial arts exponents. This really brought them to a helpless state, so miserable that they could not even seem to cry. Whats this even?! The slim and graceful figure of Feng Yuroubed through Peaceful Jade Lake at lightning speed. She came back with a heavy heart and shook her head. Nope, shes not here! Yue Lingxue remained gloomy. He felt that his chest was almost at the point of explosion. For over ten thousand years, since when had they suffered such humiliation? They were simply being toyed by others! Furthermore, the one who lied and framed them before trying again to use them was the Lan n, whom they thought had a reasonably good rtionship with. This was a huge blow to the Moon Breeze couple. It was simply unimaginable for them! The fact that their beloved disciple was missing, with no news of her whereabouts added on to their stress and they were both at the point of eruption. Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang! After a series of nine muffled sounds, Yue Lingxue had already turned around and flew away. Within these nine muffled sounds, each of the Nine Super ns had one person dead! Each n had lost an Eighth Grade Martial Saint exponent! The whole atmosphere was filled with the smell of blood. Everyone was petrified and dumbstruck looking at Yue Lingxue. One of the top five characters that anyone should never get into trouble with, Yue Lingxue had obviously gone out of control! He actually started a killing spree! Just like this. Yue Lingxue looked gloomy. Standing at the center of the yard, the eyes filled with murderous intent nced at everyone. He said coldly, I dont care if you are innocent or not. Since you are here today, it is without a doubt that your motive was to make use of my disciple to force both my wife and myself to do something, thats all. He continued brutally, However, it has never been our practice topromise to any threats for the past ten thousand years! From now onwards, after every period of time taken for three breaths, if my disciple has yet to appear, I will make sure each of the Nine Super ns has one more dead person! This continues until everyone is killed! Once you are all dead, I will settle the scores n by n!! Furthermore, it will be an obliteration of your soul and spirit as well! You should very well know that I do not lie. Yue Lingxue paced up and down and continued indifferently, For the past ten thousand years, this is the first time I am so enraged. Being able to force me up to this stage of anger, it is considered rare! Not bad! Good ability! Good means! Excellent plotting! Great courage!! For every word that he said, it was filled with an additional severity in his tone. At the end of the sentence, the tone was extremely stern and harsh. Every sound was like thunder and every word was like a lightning streak across the sky. One of the Supreme Martial Artists from Xiao n was bold enough to say, Master Yue, for this matter, we were really unaware of it. This is truly a misunderstanding, we were originally here... Ignoring him, Yue Lingxue raised his three fingers and said, Three breaths of time, shall start now. As long as my disciple appears, I will only pursue this matter with the master culprit. Otherwise, do not me me for being cruel and merciless! He looked towards the sky and gave a loud roar, One!! He retracted one finger. It was a hugemotion within the crowd. Someone could not help it but shout, Who took Angel Wu away? It is better if you quickly return her! Otherwise, would you want to implicate all of us to pay with our lives? Everyone agreed with what this person said. At this moment, everyone did not really me Yue Lingxue for it. Putting themselves in his shoes, if they were Yue Lingxue, they might have been more out of control than him! He had just been betrayed by someone he trusted and his only satisfactory disciple was now nowhere to be found! Who would not be anxious and angry? The crowd started to curse and swear at each other. Who is it that is so wicked andcking in virtue? It is fine if you want to court your own death, but you had to make us take the balme together! Two! Yue Lingxue roared again with his anger-filled voice. Then he retracted another finger. Master Yue! One of the elders from Y n said urgently, Master Yue, you said the time for three breaths. How could it be so quick for a breath to be over? Master Yue... you have counted too quickly... Yue Lingxue replied coldly, What I meant was the time taken for normal people to take three breaths! Would I even refer to the three breaths time of a Supreme Martial Artist? In that case, wouldnt I have to apany you for three months? Where would I find all this free time? Everyone remained silent. They thought in their mind, So you actually referred to the time taken for normal people to take three breaths... Within a group of Supreme Martial Artist, it is strange for you to actually count time this way. Its been a while since myst killing spree. Looks like the world has forgotten about me. Yue Lingxue let out loudughter and roared, Three!! Action! Feng Yurou stepped up upon hearing the instructions. Please wait! a Supreme Martial Artist from the Shi n shouted, Master Yue, the Dharma Supreme is here. Wouldnt you give him some respect? Yue Lingxue smiled coldly. Even if the Dharma Supreme were to be riding on your head, today, I will still kill whoever I want! Dharma Supreme? Why should I give him some respect? If others do not give me any respect, then why should they have it? Lets kill them! Yue Lingxue ruthlessly gave out the order. Feng Yurou gracefully flew up and suddenly from her hands came a strong and surging wave of sword light, like the powerful Yangtze River. The Supreme Martial Artist who spoke about giving some respect to the Dharma Supreme was the first to be killed. His entire body turned into a muddy pile of flesh. Following which, each of the remaining eight ns all had one of their Martial Saints dead! Yue Lingxuemented, If you want some respect, then you shall have it. I will let you die before the rest! The atmosphere became even heavier. One! Yue Lingxue raised his right hand and erected three fingers. At the corner of his lips, there were traces of a cruel smile. There was a hugemotion in the crowd and some people began to rant loudly in grief and indignation. Who took away Angel Wu? F*ck all your ancestors. A true man should have the responsibility to bear the consequences of his actions. Why dont you do so now? What is happening now, for you to let other people be killed instead of yourself? Your son will be a bast*rd with no a*shole! You son of a bitch! You scoundrel! Hurry up and send Angel Wu out! Quickly! Whats the point of you holding on to Angel Wu? Master Yue will never take any threats... You are a son of a bitch who deserved to be chopped into pieces! ... Amongst all people present, the Zhuge n suffered the most injustice. They were here to maintain order, dissuade people from a fight and mediate matters. Yet, they were somehow dragged into this unreasonable act of Yue Lingxue and now, their people were being killed by him. This injustice needed no more description of it. The crowd was in an uproar. Although none of them dared to move, their mouths did not stop moving. Each of them was scolding loudly, with all the different variety of foul words within the sentences. Two! The murderous intent on Yue Lingxues face got stronger and stronger with time. Wait a moment! a voice said. Following which, a few other figures squeezed to the front of the crowd. Familiar faces! Ye Di, Xiao Se, Shi Jing, Li Xiangsi, Ling Fengyun, Chen Mengchi and Ye Qingchou. Seven of them stood simultaneously in front of their own n. Ye Di revealed a bitter smile and said, Master Yue, please shelf aside your anger temporarily and calm down for a moment. Let us re-consolidate what we know about this matter again, shall we? As a mark of respect to the various ns, I hope that you can give us some extension of the deadline. Yue Lingxue gave a cold snort and put down his hands. He said, Ye Di, since you brought out your ancestors as a bargaining chip, I shall give you a chance. However, you need to understand that my disciple is ady. Ady! And to ady, what is most fearful of, you should know, right? Ye Di hurriedly replied, Yes, I know. I know. Please be rest assured. A murderous intent shed briefly in the eyes of Yue Lingxue. He said, If any ident was to happen within this extension of the deadline, then I shall ughter your Ye n! Do you understand this? Anger shed briefly in the bottom of Ye Dis eyes. He replied, Thank you for the kind extension. You only have the time for one joss stick to finish burning! Yue Lingxue ced his hands at the back and said, After the extension, I would expect to see results. If there isnt, then regardless of the time for three breaths or not, I will kill everyone present on the spot, no sparing! After finishing the sentence, Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou walked out of the circle together, to somewhere seven or eight feet away from the crowd and looked back to monitor the crowd. Ye Di and others let out a sigh of relief, as he urgently gathered his own people and members of other ns quickly for a discussion of this matter and to understand what had happened. However, what all these Second Grandmaster saw was how their own ns had suffered huge casualties and were all in sorry states. They were startled! Extreme heartache! These people were all elite members of their respective ns. Now, so many of them were actually killed here! To lose so much of their strength in times of crisis, when the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was just about to charge up to the Upper Three Heavens, it was really a disaster for the various ns. This was especially so for Xiao Se from Xiao n and Ye Di from Ye n. Both of them had heard what their n members described and lifted their heads to look at each other. It was a long nce full of meaning. They thought in their minds, Xiao Se, your people killed my grandchildren! They were our future elites whom we have spent many efforts to cultivate! Ye Di, your people also killed my grandchildren! They were the generation of younger members, whom we have spent many efforts to cultivate and will be the hope of our n in the future! However, it was definitely not a smart move to start calcting who was more right or more wrong in this matter now. Following which, the crowd rapidly summarized the events of this matter. Upon hearing the summary, Xiao Se, Shi Jing, Ling Fengyun, Li Xiangsi, Chen Mengchi and Ye Qingchou almost fainted on the spot! If the ns were to get into a brawl over the matter of the Holy Tribe Elder, then it was understandable. However... the main reason for the fight was actually due to them getting cheated of! There was no such thing as the Holy Tribe Elder at all. They had no idea what went wrong in the minds of their own n members, that they actually fought without knowing the actual reason for it. Until now, each of the eight ns had already earned the enmity of the other seven ns. Furthermore, they had not only offended Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou, but in return, had earned nothing but a belly of unwanted anger. Even the reason for all these was aughing stock! Finally, after some discussion, they consolidated and found a trace of clue. There was a persons name and at this moment, this name was lodged heavily in the minds of the elites. Chu Yang! The news which the various ns obtained were all gotten from Chu Yang! ... Chapter 1069 - Ready to fight!

Chapter 1069: Ready to fight!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang! Regardless of Ye Shifeng, Y Mengse, Xiao n, Ling n or Shi n, all of them got their news from Chu Yang. Also, Chu Yang had been on close terms with Lan n during this period of time. He was drinking and making merry every day with the Third Young Master of Lan n, Lan Changge. Therefore, it resulted in the events of today... Who was this person called Chu Yang? This name was suddenly the hottest topic in everyones mind. Although the Upper Three Heavens was big, everyone present here was very well-informed. They would always have an idea of the influential characters around. However, since when was there a character with the family name of Chu? Everyone was confused at this question. Who was it? That actually could cause such a high casualty rate to the Nine Super ns? In this regard, under the doubtful eyes of Ye Di, Ye Shiyu thought for a moment and finally gave his answer to it. I met Chu Yang during the Lake of Despair battle in Middle Three Heavens. He is someone who has his unique ways of handling things and definitely a talented and rising star of the younger generation. He had nothing to begin with, just simply working his way up barehanded with nothing to rely on. Yet, he managed to be the leader of various big ns Young Masters in Middle Three Heavens. He highly values the code of brotherhood and loyalty. Furthermore, his character is rather forting and therefore is likable by many. From the way Ye Shiyu talked, within a paragraph of descriptions, it was nothing but full of praises for Chu Yang. This made the people from Ye n really puzzled and surprised. Even Ye Di, who was listening to all these, could be seen having shes of thoughts in his eyes. However, this person is also ruthless in his way of doing things. Sometimes, he would resort to anything, just to achieve his goal. In summary, if you ask me to give an evaluation of this person, I can only say that he is neither a good nor a bad person. He has his own set of principles and thresholds of doing things. You will be fortunate to be his friends, but will really have a hard time if you were to be his enemies. Ye Shiyu smiled bitterly and said, During the days at Middle Three Heavens, I had no respect for him. However, upon reaching the Upper Three Heavens, especially after reaching Tianji City, I realized that this person was not simple. All along, it had always been me taking advantage of others. Only he was able to do the same to me. From the way that Ye Shiyu had described him, the crowd had a desire tough out, even though they were all in a heavy and gloomy atmosphere. He came up from Middle Three Heavens? And yet he could create such a huge storm here? This young man is really not simple... Ye Di muttered to himself. Suddenly he eximed, Could this Chu Yang be the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Ye Shiyu frowned and was in deep thoughts for a moment before replying, I dont think so. Based on my investigations, he had already arrived at Upper Three Heavens when the Nine Tribtions Sword Master caused the strange world phenomenon. Ye Di agreed and said, This Chu Yang, bring him over for me to take a look when you have the time. This question was also repeating in the minds of the various Super ns. However, the answers were very varied. Y Mengse said, It was me who went to approach Chu Yang, he was in the Orchard Pce... Although Y Mengse knew that he was tricked, he could notin about it. It was the same for the other ns. Facing the Elder Master, who dared to lie? Naturally, they would ry word for word, whatever that Chu Yang had told them. After the repeated telling, the various Elder Masters were all frowning. Y Qingchou said angrily, When he phrased it this way, you cannot really me him? What he said was that Lan n would take action tonight! The ones who went to find out more information, actually did not ask for more details, but rather, plunge into it straight away? Everyone was too ashamed to show ones face. In their minds, they thought, Yes, the Lan n would take actions. Why would the Lan n take action? What were they after? Isnt it all because of the Holy Tribe Elder? Therefore, naturally, everyone thought that it must be an act by the Lan n to snatch the Holy Tribe Elder. Therefore, everyone then naturally sank into tonights matter. Who knew that tonights actions would be so close to what they thought, but in reality, different! At this juncture, Lan n was actually nning such an action... Therefore everyone followed suit and therefore everyone got tricked together! Die together! Frustrated together! Wronged together! In this way, even though they had all been tricked, they could not really take revenge? At least, not openly. What Chu Yang had told them was the truth. They could only me themselves for misunderstanding it. This was an error in their way of logical thinking. Chu Yang precisely made use of this preconceived mindset of the various ns. He artificially created this error in thinking and yet was able to resolve himself of any me for the error. In the mind of Chu Yang, he could have been thinking of these, Yes, all of you came to ask me about the actions of Lan n. I gave you urate information about when they would take actions and they indeed took action during the time which I told you! What could you me me for? If this matter was an evil plot by the Lan n to target all the various ns, then Chu Yang could have been considered an aplice. However, Lan n was only targeting Ye n and in the current situation, Lan n had failed miserably and was the n who had the greatest loss! Aplice... it was even more out of the question. This discovery made the Second Grandmasters of the various ns even more depressed. What the f*ck, how could there be such a thing! The fiery-tempered Shi Jing could not help but curse and swear. The information which you bought with real gold and silver, in turn got you into a vivid and real trap! You must be really good to spend money on something that you got willingly tricked into! Finally knowing the truth, the Second Grandmasters looked at each other in dismay, not knowing whether to cry orugh. If only one of the ns said this, it was still reasonable. However, all the ns were saying the same thing. Suddenly, they doubted in their mind, Did Chu Yang deliberately set up this trap? Or did he not know of it? After a discussion, the crowd concluded that there was about a sixty percent chance that Chu Yang had deliberately set up this trap and only about a forty percent chance that Chu Yang had no idea of it. Regardless, he would not be able to absolve himself from the responsibilities. Chu Yang. At this moment, the various elites had already engraved Chu Yangs name in their minds. If they were to take revenge on Chu Yang openly, it would only invite gossip that the Nine Super ns were extremely petty. Their transaction with Chu Yang was open and honest. Now that the Nine Super ns had suffered a loss, they wanted to take revenge on Chu Yang. That would be unreasonable. However secretly, it could be almost guaranteed that Chu Yangs troubles would not be little. ... Over at the other side, Yue Lingxue impatiently asked, Have you all finished the discussion? I want to see my disciple now! Ye Di and the other hurriedly asked about the matter of Wu Qianqian, but only found themselves more confused. They thought in their mind, What exactly has happened? Why is the matter getting more and more bewildering? Hurry to find her! A few of the Elder Masters ordered. Time passed bit by bit and those who were sent to find her came back one after another. They only brought back one answer: Nothing. The eyebrows of Yue Lingxue were knitted tightly together and the murderous intent within him got stronger over time. Finally, he let out a long roar. Enough! How much more acting are you going to do? Do you really want me to start a massacre!? Right at this moment, an indifferent voice said, Brother Yue, massacre is a serious word, please do not say it out so easily. The voice was very indifferent, but it was also very dignified. It was misty in front and a man dressed in ck appeared suddenly. He stood in mid-air, with the hands sped behind his back, the ck robe fluttering in the wind and his ck hair hanging down, center-parted. He was indifferent, yet proud, looking disdainfully at the crowd. Dharma Supreme? The eyes of Yue Lingxue squinted and he said indifferently, You want to stop me from starting this massacre? The Dharma Supreme replied indifferently, At least, while I am here, give me some respect, will you? Yue Lingxue gently shook his head and replied solemnly, No, I will not! Will not? The Dharma Supremes eyes were warm and his voice was gentle. However, an aura of immense pressure appeared out of nowhere and he continued indifferently, Based on our friendship over ten thousand years, if I were to ask my old brother for some respect, will I not be able to get it? Yue Lingxue gently shook his head again and said, No, it is indeed a no. He gently lifted his head and looked at the Dharma Supreme with his sharp eyes. He gently, but with strong determination, said, You and I, we belong to different paths! Everyones heart pounded for a moment. Finally, the Moon Breeze couple and the Dharma Supreme had officially fallen out today! Not a single bit of respect would be given! Furthermore, it was clearly announced in front of the Nine Super ns that both the Moon Breeze couple and the Dharma Supreme were people belonging to different paths! These same words were first heard at the city gate. However, at that time, Yue Lingxue was there to notify. To give notice before the battle, then to have an open battle afterward. This was the greatest form of respect for ones opponent, amongst all the different rules of the martial society! Therefore, it was nothing strange when the words were heard then. However, to say the same words, now that the Dharma Supreme had requested for some form of respect, it was a ruthless and no-return way of falling out! Although Yue Lingxue was furious over what had happened to his disciple, it seemed a little overboard to speak of such words and to do such things at this moment. A moment of murderous intent shed across the Dharma Supremes eyes. However, he immediately sped his hands behind the back and smiled gently. However, everyone was clearly able to feel that his aura, like that of a king descending to the world, had be stronger. The next moment, the Dharma Supreme had descended from mid-air to the ground, like descending from the stairs. Everyone saw that the Dharma Supreme was in mid-air, but the next moment, he was already standing on the ground. However, everyone could still feel that the Dharma Supreme was slowly descending from mid-air. This contrast between extreme motion and extreme silence while being simultaneously exhibited in a single action was an unparalleled visual impact on the crowd. Many within the crowd had the cultivation of a Supreme Martial Artist, but even they had such illusions as well. The pupil of Yue Lingxue shrank a little and he said indifferently, Dharma Supreme, your Divine Nature powers have improved. The Dharma Supreme sped his hands behind the back and smiled. You are right, Brother Yue. I was lucky enough to have advanced another level. Brother Yue, could it be that you want to have a battle with me right now? Within this Nine Heavens, the ones whom Im most unwilling to make enemies of are you and your wife. Gently, the Dharma Supreme sighed with deep feelings. Its not because Im concerned about your martial prowess, but I am concerned over our ten thousand years of friendship! He shook his head and his ck long hair moved gently with the motion. It was elegant and carefree beyond words. However, it also brought out an aura of cold intention. I do not wish to destroy that friendship. Feng Yurou looked at the Dharma Supreme cautiously. Her legs were making small movements as she inched closer to her husband. With their cultivation and special martial arts, not to say short distances, even if they were a few thousand feet apart, their cultivation could be mutually exchanged. However, when the Dharma Supreme appeared this time, Feng Yurou had an unknown feeling that she could allow her husband to be separated from her. Therefore, she unknowingly moved a step away. Yue Lingxue fell silent for a moment and thenughed indifferently. Ever since the day I left the Law-Enforcement City, you should know that our friendship was already over, forever over. The Dharma Supreme gave a long sigh and said, So, if thats the case, how about a battle with me, Brother Yue? Chapter 1070 - Bu Liuqing to the Rescue!

Chapter 1070: Bu Liuqing to the Rescue!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yue Lingxue gave a confident smile and said, If the Dharma Supreme really wants to obstruct my way of doing things, then... I shall fight you. The Dharma Supreme smiled gently. I understand what you meant. The Lan n has offended you this time. However, you are also using this as an excuse to bring ahead your desire to destroy the Nine Supreme Martial Artists n to nourish the heaven! Yue Lingxue fell silent for a moment, before saying, The Nine Supreme Martial Artist n to nourish the heaven, its an act against heavens will. It will never seed! The mission of the Law-enforcement officers for the past 100 thousand years will not change because of you alone! The Dharma Supreme smiled indifferently. Sess or failure, it depends on your capabilities. Yue Lingxue replied dismally, Yes! Come! The Dharma Supreme did not move, but at this moment, gave an impression to the others that he was immensely tall and looking disdainfully at the world! He said indifferently, I would like to invite the Moon Breeze couple for a battle with me! A battle to end all enmity, a battle to determine the fate of the Nine Heavens, a battle without mercy, a battle of life and death! Yue Lingxue looked up to the sky andughed. Not bad, a battle without mercy, a battle of life and death! Dharma Supreme, since you want a battle of life and death, then we shall follow suit at all cost! Feng Yurou let out a clear whistle and drew out her sword from the sheath. The Dharma Supreme remained indifferent and smiled gently. Lets battle! The hands that he had kept behind his back were slowly put down. Following which, the hands were lightly raised forward. As his ck robe fluttered with the wind, he raised one hand and put up an invitational stance, as if he was saying, Come, lets battle! With this stance, the entire night sky and the entire earth was filled with a taste of being invited to death. Divine Nature! The Dharma Supreme at this moment had already merged his body with heaven and earth. At this moment, he was the heaven, he was the earth! When he moved his hands, the heaven shook; when he stepped back, the earth shattered! Regardless of the opponent, anyone who fought him now, would be equivalent to fighting heaven and earth! How could a mere human gain victory over heaven? Although in speech the Dharma Supreme was indifferent, in his heart, he had long been filled with murderous intentions. He wanted to bring out his greatest destructive power and to defeat the Moon Breeze couple in a single strike. Or to kill them! If the Dharma Supreme could do it, then after today, his influence and prestige in the Nine Heavens would be at its peak. It would have also been higher than that of Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing! Furthermore, he would be crowned as the strongest fighter in all the minds of the various elites! If he won this battle, he would even have gotten the confidence to fight both Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing together at the same time. Divine Nature was about the cultivation of the heart. The more ambitious the heart was, then the cultivation would be stronger! One who often won versus the one who often lost, their mindset would be very different. The Dharma Supreme often won in his battle, but he still needed another victory against fighting two of the strongest opponents at the same time! Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou straightened their bodies at the same time and said indifferently, Please! The couples eyes were sharp and determined. A strong and abundant aura rushed up the skies and brought with it resolute decision to fight to the death! This aura from the Moon Breeze couple and the Dharma Supremes nature epassing aura shed! In an instant, the skies turned, in the cold night sky of mid-winter, a thunderous sound was heard and the clouds were dispersed in all directions, revealing a deep and clear night sky. A sky full of glittering stars! Even Ye Di and his equivalents could not stand the strong aura and had to take a strong step backward! The three auras intertwined with each other. With these kinds of elites, once they started their battle, there would be no one in this world who could possibly separate them! No one would have imagined that the Moon Breeze couple would have to use force against the Dharma Supreme at such an early stage of them opposing each other! The people of Zhuge n had mixed feelings within. They hoped that the Dharma Supreme would take action and destroy the Moon Breeze couple. Yet, they wished that the two parties did not start a fight. Regardless of who won, either the Moon Breeze couple were killed or that all three people were killed in action together, their home base was destined to be totally destroyed. The crowd looked on intensely and fixated. Everyone held their breaths and focused on this imminent battle of the strongest! The battle of these three strongest characters was about to begin. Suddenly... Chi! An aura of swift and fierce sword-energy came from across the sky. This sword-energy was shining brightly, lighting up the entire earth, revealing all details within it! It was brighter than even the mid-day sun! The source of this sword-energy was actually ten thousand feet away! It came in a mighty rumble just like that and split the entire night sky into two. A voice said indifferently, Dharma Supreme, if you were to take actions today, then I would like to have a taste of your Divine Nature Power as well! Heughed coarsely and said indifferently, I wonder if your Divine Nature Power is greater, or my Mercy Sword has its own unique style! Bu Liuqing! The crowd was overwhelmed with shock and horror! This Supreme Martial Artist chose to intervene at this critical juncture and had obviously chosen to stand on the side of Supreme Martial Artists Feng and Yue. The Dharma Supremes gaze momentarily sharpened up and he said indifferently, Brother Bu, is this worth the trouble? The huge amount of umted aura and the state of mind was all broken just by the words of Bu Liuqing! In his mind, he sighed and thought to himself, This is Heavens Will! Is it trying to hint that I would not seed with this, if he does note to assist me? No trouble at all. The voice of Bu Liuqing from afar spoke indifferently, Even you lost your cool and wanted to take action, my patience and discipline are much worse than yours. The Dharma Supreme smiled bitterly and said, Brother Bu, if I do not take any actions, all these people here would be killed by the Moon Breeze couple! Between sentences, his aura had already been slowly dispersed away. He knew that with Bu Liuqing now involved in this battle and with his attitude, it was inevitable that this battle would not take ce. The current Dharma Supreme was not necessarily concerned about Bu Liuqing. However, the main problem was that both Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianya were considered a single entity, with the same disciple. If he were to provoke Bu Liuqing, it would be equivalent to provoking Ning Tianya at the same time. The Dharma Supreme dared to face both Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou together and he had absolute confidence in it. However, against both Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianya together, he was not confident. Therefore, the timing of intervention by Bu Liuqing was really at a wonderful moment! He had definitely helped Moon Breeze couple. At the same time, he also caused a damaging hit to the Dharma Supremes confidence! The current Dharma Supreme dared not to take action. Once a persons mind had the thought of not daring, it would also have fear. Furthermore, with fear, the confidence level would be sure to take a plunge! Furthermore, what the Dharma Supreme was cultivating was exactly the mind. On one hand, Bu Liuqing had some friendship with the Moon Breeze couple. On the other, it was also because he felt the Dharma Supremes rising desire and excitement to battle... therefore, he intervened to stop the rise of it. He knew that if the Dharma Supreme had ovee this threshold, it was likely that the Dharma Supreme would then be above him. Therefore, there was no hesitation from Bu Liuqing when he intervened decisively! Although he had not started the battle, it was in fact already a heavy blow to the Dharma Supreme! A heavy blow to his mind and heart! The most criticalponent of winning a battle! Bu Liuqing smiled coldly and sharply. The life and death of everyone here, or whether they get killed by Moon Breeze couple or not, is none of a concern to me. I only know that if you were to take action, you would be the first Dharma Supreme to fall and be murdered in the hundred thousand years of history of the Nine Heavens! The first step was to strike down his confidence! This time, Bu Liuqing used life and death. In the battle between the two strongest elites, the underlying meaning of their words and their impact on the mental state of mind was often far greater than the impact of any physical attacks on the body! Ye Di, Xiao Se and their equivalents were all people in the know. They naturally knew that the talks between the two were actually the beginning of their battle of the strongest! They could not help but listen attentively and urately captured each of the underlying meanings in their conversations. Compared back to their own cultivation and mental state of mind, they all had a feeling of sudden realization. An intense light shed in the eyes of the Dharma Supreme. He said indifferently, Brother Bu, you seem a little overconfident. Im afraid that rather than killing me, you may get killed instead! Brother Bu should know that if you had a one-on-one battle with me, its not as if I dont have the capabilities to do that! Step by step, the Dharma Supreme had been forced to the corner by Bu Liuqing. Now, he finally started his retaliation. This first retaliation was to keep Bu Liuqing and the Moon Breeze couple separated, so that he could have a one-on-one battle! If the Dharma Supreme had chosen to take action against the Moon Breeze couple, Bu Liuqing would be sure to intervene. On the other hand, if he were to directly challenge Bu Liuqing, based on his reputation and arrogance, he would rather die than to ept any assistance from the Moon Breeze couple. If the Moon Breeze couple were to intervene at their own will, Bu Liuqing might even get angry instead. Therefore, it was certain that the Moon Breeze couple would not intervene easily. Just a sentence of retaliation from the Dharma Supreme, it had already sealed the fate of the Moon Breeze couple participating in their battle. Although this had been a deviation from his initial intentions, the final goal was still well within reach for the Dharma Supreme. A human figure shed and Bu Liuqing dressed in green and white cloth came from afar and appeared suddenly in mid-air. Within his hands, was a long sword gleaming with green light. He stood just like that in mid-air, a sword in his hands and both his body and nce were sharp like a sword. Heughed coldly at the crowd below him and recited indifferently, Walking through the world, you see only lonely shadows who had ventured out alone to look at this world. The world is after all about life and death, therefore, the Mercy Sword shall have no mercy on its opponents! Bu Liuqing said in an awe-inspiring manner, Come Dharma Supreme, have a battle with me! Against the retaliation of the Dharma Supreme, Bu Liuqing suggested a direct one-on-one battle right away! This was an even stronger reply, to the extent of being pressurizing! Bu Liuqing thought in his mind, You said that you can kill me, thene battle me! Lets see who gets killed! Due to what Bu Liuqing said, the Dharma Supreme had a psychological barrier and wanted to do his best to ovee it. This was also the same for Bu Liuqing, who also wanted to ovee his own devil within! Ever since he knew that the Dharma Supreme had innate spiritual meridians, he was already feeling ufortable over it. Therefore, Bu Liuqing had to defeat him tonight! In order to ovee his own devil within! The Dharma Supremes eyes shed and he said indifferently, To battle with you, why not? However, the Moon Breeze couple must not kill anyone tonight! His words were obscured, yet clear in expressing what he wanted. If the Moon Breeze couple were to take action, the Dharma Supreme would have a worry at the back of his mind. Even if he were to battle Bu Liuqing, it would not be an all-out fight. You stopped me from taking revenge for my disciple, that alone is already overboard. Now that you both want to have a battle and you try to restrict my actions again? Dharma Supreme! Dont you think you are interfering too much? Yue Lingxue turned furious and was about to explode anytime. Suddenly, a gentle voice was heard in his ears. Your disciple is fine! However, the Lan n cannot be let off lightly! Yue Lingxue jerked and happiness was revealed in his face. It was the voice of that mysteriousdy. Yue Lingxues expressions changed and he said indifferently, I can spare everyones lives today! However, the main culprit Lan n must give me an exnation! Otherwise, even with both Dharma Supreme and Brother Bu trying to stop us, while we cannot kill everyone here, we are confident that we can kill more than half of the people here and still escape safely! The Dharma Supreme grunted and said, Then, where is Lan Muxue? Chapter 1071 - Get Ready to Capture Chu Yang!

Chapter 1071: Get Ready to Capture Chu Yang!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios How could Lan Muxue be here when he had already been beaten up badly by Zi Xieqing? The scene became silent when these words were asked. Even the Lan n was silent, unsure of where their Elder Master had been up to now! The Dharma Supreme said indifferently, The rest of the other eight ns, hurry and leave this ce! As for the Lan n, I shall leave it to Brother Yue to settle. However, I hope that this matter will rest as it is after this! As soon as he finished, the Dharma Supreme stood up, sternly standing in mid-air with his ck robe fluttering. He said, Brother Bu, since you want to battle, thene with me! He had no choice, but to first agree to the request of Yue Lingxue. Bu Liuqing was obviously out to go against the Dharma Supreme. If the Moon Breeze couple had intervened in the battle between Dharma Supreme and Bu Liuqing, it would have been terrible for one person to go against three of them! With his status as the Dharma Supreme, it would not be shameful for him to flee with his tail between his legs! Therefore, the Dharma Supreme had no choice but to first agree to the request of the Moon Breeze couple. They would then not be able to join hands with Bu Liuqing when they were busy settling their feud with the Lan n. There were only benefits and no disadvantages to having a solo and big battle with Bu Liuqing. At least, it would be an improvement to both his martial powers and the understanding of his techniques. Bu Liuqing drew out his long sword and said indifferently, Follow me! The sword light shed like a lightning bolt. With a loud rumbling sound, Bu Liuqing was gone without a trace. The Dharma Supreme let out a hugeugh. Swiftly, he turned around with both his hands behind his back and followed Bu Liuqing. Everyone knew that he was long gone. However, it felt as if he was still floating in mid-air quietly. With an angry scream, both Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue struck at the same time towards Lan n. Even without Zi Xieqing, both of them had no intention of letting the Lan n off. Since the Lan n dared to harm Wu Qianqian, then they should be ready to pay a price for it! It was an ultimate disy of martial arts as both top-tiered Supreme Martial Artists attacked at the same time. Not before long, over half of the Lan n was dead, leaving behind two high-level Supreme Martial Artists who tried to escape with all their might. Yue Lingxue wanted to pursue further, but was stopped by Feng Yurou. Let them go! Take it as a return of favor, considering our rtionship with Meixian. From now on, we have nothing to do with Lan n! Yue Lingxue snorted with dissatisfaction. Eventually, he gave up on chasing them. Following which, the couple nced coldly at the remaining eight super ns. Without any words, they both flew away. Humph! Zhuge Hutu flicked his long sleeves and led the Zhuge n away. Turning around, he scolded, You deserved it! The rest of the seven super ns rolled their eyes together. Zhuge Hutu finally understood that all the people present today were all hatching their individual plot against the Holy Tribe Elder. It was only because of the wrong information that resulted in todays huge battle. How would this not make Zhuge Hutu depressed? The Medicine Banquet was such an important event that concerned the fate of the Nine Super ns. Yet, some still wanted to hatch certain plots or even steal and kidnap... F*ck! What was this? Zhuge ns Second Grandmaster spat with disdain and left. However, in his mind, the Zhuge ns Second Grandmaster was still secretly happy about the development. He thought in his mind, Our Zhuge n had only two casualties. Yet, every other n has numerous casualties... Judging from this number, I have also gained some glory. Humans were like this. They were always upset at the thought that they were the most unlucky. However, the moment they discovered that someone else was more unlucky than them, they would immediately be happy about it. The Zhuge n followed suit and left. Thereafter, the ce was quiet for a while. Suddenly, a hugemotion started. The Ye n had lost their Second Young Master and over seventy of their martial art exponents. The Xiao n had lost their Fifth Young Master and over sixty of their martial art exponents. Both ns were extremely sullen. As for the rest of the ns, Shi n lost over forty exponents, Ling n lost forty, Ye n lost thirty-five, Chen n lost almost fifty. The worst of the n was Li n. Li n came to the event without any invitation, trying to gain something without risking anything of its own. In the end, they lost the most, a solid ny individuals! This was definitely detrimental to the Li n. Let us go! Li Xiangsi waved his hands and led his subordinates away, without a single word. Li Xiangsi was well aware of what caused them to be the n who suffered the greatest casualties! It was all for the sake of Li Xiongtu, one of his nsmen and also One of the Nine Tribtions! As long as they had One of the Nine Tribtions within their n, they were themon target for the rest of the eight super ns. Had they stayed longer, it would be unfavorable to them if the rest of the jealous adjacent ns became crazy and started to attack them. Therefore, the Li n chose to leave first! Chen n was the third n to leave. The Chen n could also be considered as a huge tragedy. They had saved a huge sum of money that would have been used to bribe Chu Yang. They only sent their men to monitor the rest of the other ns and to follow suit should there be any movements from them. With such careful nning, they finally managed to attend this event of huge loss. The other ns could at least make trouble for Chu Yang as a way to vent their anger. Chen n did not even have this excuse. Therefore, they quickly left the ce. No choice, but to acknowledge this as theirplete loss. Shi Jing from the Shi n was the first to start scolding. All of you are useless! Not even using your brains when you do work! Had all your heads been just carrying bean curds instead of your brains? F*ck your ancestors! Even if the Shi n were all stoning and could not think, could it be that the rest of your ns were stoning as well? F*ck! Did we all just be a family? Both the faces of Xiao Se and Ye Di turned ck. Shi Jing was obviously using the tragedy as an excuse to scold the rest of the ns indirectly. He had just suffered a loss while managing and assigning tasks from the Dharma Supreme. Now, he was venting his anger from it. Ling Fengyun scolded angrily. Shut up! If you dont want to be a pile of dead stones, then hurry up, grab your people and scram! I am very depressed now. Do not annoy me! Shi Jing responded angrily while stamping his foot, What are you trying to say? Xiao Se took a step forward, coldly and solemnly. He said, All of us have lost people. Why dont we just settle our own respective funeral affairs? You may be unhappy, Shi Jing, but so are the rest of us. If you pissed us off, we may just bash you up together! It was a ssy response from Xiao Se. Although it was a scolding for Shi Jing, it unexpectedly brought everyone closer together. Shi Jing shrugged his neck and scolded, F*ck! Although I cannot afford to provoke you, I can definitely afford to hide from you. Just like this, he led his people out of the ce. Subsequently, as the individual ns took count of their losses, every one of them revealed a depressed face about to break into tears. Ye n has 73 casualties. Amongst them, one of them is a first grade Supreme Martial Artist, 3 Ninth grade Martial Saints, 11 Eighth grade Martial Saint, 17 seventh grade Martial Saints, 5 Sixth grade Martial Saints and the rest were all Martial Saints of the fourth or fifth grade. Amongst them, is the second inmand of the younger generation, Ye Shifeng! Ye Shifeng died under the hands of Xiao n. Amongst the 73 casualties, 41 of them were killed by Xiao n! 7 were killed by Ling n. There were 12 who got killed by Lan n and 2 by Chen n. 6 of them died under the hands of Li n, 3 by Shi n and 2 by Y n! Ye Di sped his hands behind the back and stood up. His eyes shed and he said, You all have to give me an exnation! Bullsh*t! Xiao Se was the first to jump. He said, There is a total of 67 casualties from Xiao n, out of which 50 odd people died under the hands of Ye n. Even the younger generation, Fifth Young Master is dead, under the hands of Ye n! How are you going to exin this to me? Ling Fengyun snorted and coldly said, The number of people from Ling n who died at the hands of Ye n is not small either. I too want an exnation! Y Qingchou smiled indifferently and said, The blood debt of our Y n is not small either. Ye Di replied angrily all of a sudden, Where do you think you are at? This is my territory! What are you all doing at my ce? You all already deserve to die for appearing at my ce! Yet, you still want an exnation? Its ridiculous! The various elder masters became engaged in serious arguments. All were flushed with agitation and their faces were red. Everyone cried foul and were all filled with indignation! However, none of them could convince anyone else. The argument just became hotter and hotter. The respective n members behind were all teary, as they collected the remains of their fellow nsmen and were filled with murderous intent. It looked like another battle was about to begin! Seeing how the situation had gotten out of control, Ye Di frowned his head and said bluntly, There is no point for us to continue this argument! Since this matter had not much of a link with Chen n, Li n, Zhuge n and that Lan n is almost annihted, I would suggest to find Lan Muxue and learn more about the situation, before the five of our ns sit down to thrash things out again Subsequently, we can find another opportunity, to catch Chu Yang and bring him in front of a justice court! We will find out what exactly happened today, before we talk about the rest. As for the damages, we can draft a constitution for it and all ns will have to pay for the damages involved! Ye Di looked at the other Elder Masters with authority and said, How is my suggestion? Fine! Then let us first capture Chu Yang, before we make other decisions. All of us have our homes and businesses here, none of us can run away. Xiao Se was the first to agree. Although the rest were still unsatisfied, it seemed like it was the only viable way out now. The feuds of Xiao n and Ye n got deeper over the years, but it had never erupted into a full-blown conflict. This was all because of the excellent friendship between Ye Di and Xiao Se a long time ago. If the two Elder Masters had not been such good friends previously, the two ns would have bled out over their conflicts long ago. Even though both the ns had numerous blood debt, Xiao Se was still first to agree to the ns of Ye Di. This could only say how extraordinary their friendship must have been. Ye Qingchouughed and said, Our losses may be huge, butpared to Lan n, it just seemed insignificant. This old ba*tard, Lan Muxue, ended up worse off than when he first started to take advantage of the situation. If he is alive now, he must be really depressed. The various Second Grandmasters suddenlyughed out aloud, gloating at their misfortunes. The entire atmosphere became less tense. Lan Muxue will not die. Even the remaining two Supreme Martial Artists of Lan n were let off by the Moon Breeze couple, so why would they kill Lan Muxue? However, Lan Muxue would be sure to suffer from tons of hardship when he is back. That is expected. Ye Di said. Ling Fengyun said, Congrattions Brother Ye. You now have one less strongpetitor. Therefore, the Holy Tribe Elder... Ha Ha Ha... Ye Di turned solemn and said, We will not be lonely, with Ling n around. Ling Fengyunughed heartily. After the discussion, the various Elder Masters gathered their nsmen and prepared to leave this ce filled with bloodstains. Everyone was filled with mncholy. Ye Di kept quiet for a moment before saying, Lets rpose ourselves tonight. We shall capture Chu Yang tomorrow early morning and bring him to the justice court! Chapter 1072 - Dharma Supreme, Who Are You?

Chapter 1072: Dharma Supreme, Who Are You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the crowd was discussing among themselves, a deafening explosion suddenly echoed through the far horizon. Afterward, a massive mushroom-shaped plume of smoke rose into the air, following which the whole sky burst and cackled, with endless streaks of ck crack lines filling the sky. It was quite obvious that the Dharma Supreme and Bu Liuqing had begun their battle! Ye Di and the rest looked at the distance with worried and distressed expressions. The domain levels of the Dharma Supreme and Bu Liuqing were levels that only a few could even dream of attaining. The booming sounds from afar sounded endlessly. After a while, a streak of light ripped the sky into two, carving a path of white from the Heavens to the Earth. There was nothing quite like the grandeur of it! The Sword of Mercy! Bu Liuqing has made his move! The crowd was momentarily in awe. Ye Di and Xiao Se both had solemn expressions on their faces. Watching such a blow, both had the same thing on their mind C what would happen if they themselves had been struck by such a blow from Bu Liuqing... Both of them nced at each other and saw the same fear in each others eyes. Go home, everybody. Lets stop spectating the battle. Watching a battle of such a level will only crush our own confidence! Ling Fengyunughed. As the crowd started to leave, they felt the ground beneath begin to shake. They looked over frantically, and all they saw was brilliant shocks of white light protruding endlessly across the sky, just as an endless wave of lightning, illuminating even the ce where the crowd was with radiance as bright as day. Right in front of the radiance of the sword, however, was a mountain in mid-air. The entire mountain acted as a hammer and pummeled again and again against the light. Its the Dharma Supreme! Its his Divine Nature Power! The crowd gasped. Most people in the crowd could lift and hurl a mountain. However, no one could lift such a gigantic mountain, let alone using it as a hammer and pummeling it continuously... This required beyond a hundred times the strength to lift a single mountain! With the Dharma Supremes continuous pummeling, one could see the entire mountain being pummeled to dust! The light from Bu Liuqings sword remained brilliant in the sky. The entire sky of Tianji City became filled with sand and dust, causing the sky to be increasingly dull. Witnessing this scene, the Second Grandmasters present let out a sigh in unison and were momentarily at a loss for words. ... As Bu Liuqing and the Dharma Supreme brought their battle further away, a white figure traveled to where Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian were hiding, some hundred feet away, in the blink of an eye. Have you seen enough? Lets go. The figure grabbed both of them by their hands with one hand waving the other in mid-air, and swoosh! Chu Yang and Wu Qingqing saw the space in front of them being forcefully ripped apart, as if it were a piece of cloth. The mountains, rivers and buildings appeared quickly head-on from behind this piece of cloth, then vanished. Zi Xieqing yanked them both all of a sudden across the cloth. This single step was akin to crossing the line between life and death; as if crossing into the underworld! Stepping out, Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian were shocked to realize that they had been transported from Tianji City to somewhere in the wilderness. Ripped Dimension, a thousand miles for a single step! Chu Yang gasped sharply. He knew Zi Xieqing was strong, but never did he expect her to be so powerful as to perform the Ripped Dimension with two others and travel a thousand Li with a single step! Wrong! Zi Xieqing said lightly, We are in fact 2,700 miles from Tianji City! Chu Yang froze. Wu Qianqian stared at Zi Xieqing with a dream-like expression, dumbfounded. Ever since she had been following Chu Yang, Wu Qianqian was used to witnessing dynastic changes, brutality, death, and would have experienced life. She also had been traumatized by events for a fair number of times. Furthermore, ever since being a disciple of Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurous n, one could say Wu Qianqian had seen all that life had to offer. Logically, at this stage, any event would not have astonished Wu Qianqian or made her lose her cool. At this instant, she was stunned and felt her whole world spinning. She would never have imagined that sister Xieqing, whom she had just been talking to cordially the other day, would have such terrifying cultivation! To be able to rip dimension apart as if it were a piece of cloth and to transport herself with two other people across 2,700 miles with a single step! Whats the meaning of this? Wu Qianqian did not want to admit the possibility, but knew for a fact that even by multiplying thebined powers of her two teachers by ten and beyond was unable to match what she had just witnessed! If that was the case, wouldnt that make sister Xieqing the best in all of the Nine Heavens? Wu Qianqian was pretty jaw dropped for quite some time, before she regained herposure and said in awe, Sister Xieqing is indeed unsurpassable in all of the Nine Heavens! She finally admitted. She had to say it. Youre wrong, Zi Xieqing replied, Not only am I the best in all of the Nine Heavens... I am the best in all realms tens of millions of miles even outside of the Nine Heavens! Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian were both dazed at the same time. This ce is quiet and deserted. It is the most suitable ce for the two Supreme Martial Artists to battle, Zi Xieqing continued, I will use my energy to keep you hidden to witness this high-leveled battle between masters. She fixed her eyes on Chu Yang. This isrgely beneficial to your intended achievements in the future. Furthermore, such a match between masters of such a level of skill is the hardest toe across. Watch and learn. Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian nodded their heads seriously. Both knew how rare this opportunity was, even without Zi Xieqing mentioning it. The battle between the Dharma Supreme and Bu Liuqing was definitely a battle between the strongest in the Nine Heavens! The benefits reaped from this battle could possibly be more than the battle between Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing! This was because the battle between Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing was not life-threatening. In the battle between the Dharma Supreme and Bu Liuqing however, it was a fight to the death! Those with powers thate close however, would not dare to witness such a battle. This was because they were striving towards attaining such a skill level. Watching such a battle though might instead leave the spectator feeling as if there was a skill level they could never attain, which could be really bad. This was also why Ling Fengyun said, Watching a battle of such a level will only crush our own confidence! The domain levels of Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian however, were far from the domain levels they were about to witness, and felt nothing as they watched the battle. It was akin to someone earning $1,000,000 a month, looking at someone earning $10,000,000 a month. Instantaneously, he would think that he was wrong in thinking he was really cool; when in fact there were people who were much stronger than he was, deting his ego. Yet, for a person earning only $1,000 a month looking at someone earning $10,000,000, he would instead learn from the experience of others with humility and strive towards attaining that goal achieved by others. Yes, this was more or less the principle behind it. In between their conversations, they suddenly saw a frenzy of white light emanating from out of nowhere, apanied by sharp swooshing sounds, as if slicing the sky into pieces. It was Bu Liuqing! A ck, nebulous mass in the shape of a man followed closely behind. Neither swift nor slow, it had an air of confidence simr to a deity descending with an overpowering presence. It was the Dharma Supreme! Wu Qianqian had initially very much respected and admired both men. Yet, for some inexplicable reason, she thought to herself, Nothing more than this? Such a thought scared Wu Qianqian herself a little. Zi Xieqings power must have been too riveting! Both Bu Liuqing and the Dharma Supreme had a head start by leaving first, before Zi Xieqing brought Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian to move off. Yet, the trio arrived first and waited for a while, before the duo arrived. No wonder Wu Qianqian would have such a thought. Zi Xieqings eyes glimmered. With a wave of her hand, invisible energy immediately cut off this area from all perceptions from the outside world, including sight, sound, feeling and intuition... Bu Liuqingnded with a swoosh. Without turning his head, he said, Brother Dharma Supreme, what do you think of the Feng Shui of this burial ground I have chosen for you? The Dharma Supremes infernal ck silhouette stood in mid-air, and he waved his hands around his surroundings methodically, as if actually sizing up the areas Feng Shui. After a while, he nodded with satisfaction and smiled. If Brother Bu was to be buried here, the scendscape here would not be in vain. Its bound to be a mountain of swords in the future! Looks like you have already long made arrangements for your funeral, Brother Bu. Bu Liuqings slender figure stood upright suddenly. He smirked. I feel that this is a more fitting burial ground for the great Dharma Supreme. The Dharma Supreme shook his head andughed. Dismissively, he said, There is something, Brother Bu, that I cant seem to understand! Ask away, Bu Liuqing seemed to have guessed what he wanted to ask, and replied with a straight expression. Brother Bu, you have always been full of hatred towards me, the Dharma Supreme said with a hint of mncholy, 13,000 years ago, at my inauguration of helming the title of Dharma Supreme, you came looking for me specifically in Law-Enforcement City. Yet, after you saw me, you turned and left without saying a word. That was the first time we met. Baffled, the Dharma Supreme continued, I remembered at that time, out of the numerous guests present, the gifts from Brother Bu were the most precious and the most expensive! Showered with such affection, keke... I thought I found myself a true friend. s... the truth wasnt the case, why so? 7,000 years ago, in my pursuit of the Supreme Devil Mu Qingtian, I met you again. During that encounter, you drew your sword against me! Even in front of Tianji City gate, Brother Bu was being sarcastic to me, throwing my face in front of everyone from the Nine Super ns. The Dharma Suprememented, I havent been quite able to understand, have I ever crossed you in any way, Brother Bu? Bu Liuqing fell silent for quite a while, before asking, Who are you? Startled, the Dharma Supreme replied, Who am I? Bu Liuqings cold gaze continued to be fixated on the Dharma Supreme. Thats right, who are you? he asked coldly. The Dharma Supremes averted his gaze. With his hair waving in mid-air as if having a mind of its own, he chuckled faintly. Brother Bu, are you gone? I am right in front of you, dont you recognize me anymore? Suddenly, Bu Liuqing howled withughter that pierced through the sky. Dharma Supreme, did you know, Dongfang Badao is my friend! And from my hometown; both of us came from the same vige. Whats more, he is my love rival. My wife during that time was also from the exact same vige. Young Dongfang Badao was also head over heels for her! However, she married me in the end. Bu Liuqings voice was soft as the wind, but his gaze was sharp as a sword! As for the Dharma Supreme, his face turned ghastly pale. Chapter 1073 - Dongfang Badao

Chapter 1073: Dongfang Badao

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing Bu Liuqings words, especially hearing the name Dongfang Badao, the Dharma Supremes face turned pale quite suddenly. At this moment, his face was as pale as a ghost. His long hair parted from the middle and moved without wind, undting just like long ck snakes floating from his head in mid-air. He shot an ominous look and stared at Bu Liuqing. Word by word, he asked, Bu Liuqing, what do you mean? Bu Liuqing raised his head slowly. With a mysterious look, he said painfully, This body of yours, it belongs to Dongfang Badao, but you are not him. As he looked up, he shot a piercing look into the Dharma Supremes eyes. You were the one from the Nine Tribtions 20,000 years ago! The Dharma Supreme fell silent, and his eyes became two bottomless pits. Brother Bu, what youre saying today is really strange, he muttered. You dont have to rummage through your memory. Bu Liuqing continued faintly, Back then, Dongfang Badao failed to win over Xiao Yis heart. On the day of my marriage with Xiao Yi, he drank till he was drunk as a lord, then forcibly sealed his own memory! Three thousand yearster, Dongfang Badao came looking for me for a drink, telling me he finally managed to remove a portion of his memory from his heart, after three thousand years. Dongfang Badao is the best friend of my life! He is also the only person Xiao Yi trusts most in her life, other than me! Xiao Yi was born weak and endowed with a frail body; although I exhausted all my efforts to keep her alive, I could only keep her by my side for 900 years, eventually unable to stop the passage of time. Like a candle in the wind, she eventually died! If I had the powers I have now back then, Xiao Yi might not have died... Sigh... At this point in time, Bu Liuqing heaved a heavy sigh into the sky. Bu Liuqings eyes filled with deep emotion. He continued, After 2,100 years of Xiao Yis death, Dongfang Badao found me. He told me that in order not to let Xiao Yi or me down, he removed part of his memory, to prevent himself from thinking of her. Yet, as he removed part of his memory, he inadvertently lost a part of his spirit as well. At this juncture, Chu Yang, who had been hiding behind Zi Xieqings aura all this while, shuddered. Bewildered, Zi Xieqing turned her head around. Whats wrong? she asked. With a mysterious expression, Chu Yang replied, So thats what it is... Dongfang Badaos friendship with Bu Liuqing and his undying devotion to his lover is scary yet admirable! Friendship? Devotion? It was quite obvious Zi Xieqing could notprehend suchplex emotions. This man was his best friends love rival. Yet, on the night of the marriage between his best friend and his lover, he sealed his own memories away; why? Furthermore, after 3,000 years, the woman would have been dead for 2,100 years. Yet, he seeded in his cultivation where he chose to destroy a part of his spirit and wipe out part of his original memory forever! Why would he do it? Wu Qianqian sighed and said, Perhaps, I can exin. Oh? said Zi Xieqing, tilting her head. Dongfang Badao and Bu Liuqing were good friends. Both fell for the same woman, who was also at the same time, their best friend. They even share the same hometown. This woman eventually chose to marry Bu Liuqing, instead of Dongfang Badao. Since she had been married, Dongfang Badao was left without hope. However, his devotion to her was way too deep and impossible for him to let go. Yet, the person, whom he couldnt let go, was his best friends wife! Even if he did not verbalize it, he felt he was letting his friend down and that such thoughts towards his beloved woman seemed to have in a way vited her chastity. So he sealed away his own memory. He sealed away his love, which fulfilled his own friendship and love. This is the greatest act of love from a man to the woman he loves! After 3,000 years however, he went looking for Bu Liuqing to tell him he removed part of his memory. With his beloved one dead, keeping that piece of memory would just let Bu Liuqing down further. Hence, he was bent on removing his memories even if it means destroying part of his spirit! He is a righteous man and one who truly worth befriending. Wu Qianqian exined softly. Letting out a long Oh, Zi Xieqing could not help but frown and ponder. Chu Yang sighed. Its unimaginable. He mustve been so heartbroken when he sealed away his own memory, and even more painful when he decided to remove it! This pain lies not in losing part of his spirit, but the greatest pain inflicted on his mind! How admirable! How unfortunate! It really is admirable to have existed such a good man. Unfortunately, this gentleman of indomitable spirit is now dead, long gone and forgotten. Even now his own body has been upied by others. Chu Yang let out a long sigh. Wu Qianqian sighed too. To think about the then heroic Dongfang Badao, left dejected and lonely... Wu Qianqian could not help but feel her heart ache a little. There was no doubt about this matter. If Dongfang Badao was not a righteous hero of unparalleled dignity, he would never have been the chosen one for the next Dharma Supreme. Chu Yang also finally understood why the Enforcers, who have always been on the side of whoever wields the Nine Tribtions Sword for a hundred thousand years, would choose to turn their back against him when he came to be the master of the Sword. So thats how it was! At this moment, with his long hair waving in the air, the Dharma Supreme contemted and chuckled slightly. Brother Bu, how absurd! Its impossible. Bu Liuqing ignored him, but his eyes filled deep with hatred. ring at the Dharma Supreme, he bellowed, You can deny it all you want! I dont expect you to believe it too! He sneered and continued slowly, It was 13,406 years ago when Dongfang Badao looked for me! Bu Liuqing emphasized on every word. He even remembered the time it took ce beyond doubt. It was clear how devastating the episode was for him! As for you, you took over as the title of Dharma Supreme 13,000 years ago! Come to think of it now, you must have taken advantage of when Badao crushed his own spirit to remove his memories and took control over his body! At that time, I was so happy for Badao. On the day I received the news that Badao took over as the Dharma Supreme, I put everything down and traveled across thends to Law-Enforcement City especially to celebrate the asion with him! I was hoping to have a merry drink with the best friend of my life! Bu Liuqings voice quivered, and he forced hollowughter, filled with sorrow. My brother, my friend, fellow town folk, someone whom Xiao Yi trusted had be the Dharma Supreme... Could you imagine how happy I was! My brother was on the top of the world. This was his achievement and I was proud of him! Bu Liuqing howled in grief. I was proud of him! Do you hear? Proud of him! Do you hear! Chu Yang sighed discreetly. Putting everything down, traveling across thends, rushing just to especially celebrate the asion with his best friend. Brimming with joy and a sense of pride, he was ready to join his best friend on the top of the world and tell him, Iming! We have always been! To tell him, no matter where you are, we shall be brothers! What an inexplicable rush of excitement and emotion! Yet, as Bu Liuqing arrived at his destination brimming with joy and emotion, he was shocked to discover that his best friend was no longer the person he once was! It appeared that something had upied his best friends body. He had be aplete stranger! How must he have felt! Chu Yang believed if he were Bu Liuqing, he would have cried out loud on the spot even to the point of desperation. To hold it in, turn his back and walk away, Bu Liuqing must have had the strongest of wills! To think of Bu Liuqings dejection and grief at that point in time, the once dignified Dongfang Badao meeting with such a pitiful downfall, and Bu Liuqings disappointment after hoping to celebrate for his best friend... At this moment, Wu Qianqians heart ached for the friendship between the two men, and tears streamed down her face. Filled with rage and sorrow, Bu Liuqing continued, Yet when I saw you for the first time, you merely stared at me politely... At that point I knew, he wasnt himself anymore! He has be you! Dongfang Badao was never polite in front of me! Your gaze at that point of time showed you didnt know me at all! During that time at Law-Enforcement City, being outnumbered by the highly skilled Enforcers, I retreated immediately! For 13,000 years however, never have I stopped looking for opportunities to kill you! To kill you! Bu Liuqing cackled. What are you? Who are you to wear my best friends face and go about lying and cheating? You are nothingpared to him! The Dharma Supremes had an expression as dark as coal. He said, Youve gone too far, Bu Liuqing. You should be fully aware that such nder against the Dharma Supreme of all Enforcers is punishable by death! Pooh to your ancestors! Bu Liuqing let out a hollowugh. Letting you live for 13,000 years has been enough to let Badao chide me from the underworld, f*ck your crimes punishable by death! The Dharma Supremes gaze shifted, as if he was contemting. He was not enraged by the rudements made. Instead, his mind seemed to be figuring something else out. Suddenly, it dawned on him. So you are Bu Zhuizhui! Bu Liuqing trembled. A myriad of emotions flooded him upon hearing the name from the distant past. Thats right, I am Bu Zhuizhui! You actually uncovered my real name from Badaos memories! I am Bu Zhuizhui! However, youll never find out my wifes name. Let me tell you what it is, her name is Lian Yiyi! Bu Liuqings actual name was in fact Bu Zhuizhui. What aical name it was! At this moment, Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian did not find this the least bit funny. Instead, all they felt was pity! Bu Zhuizhui, Lian Yiyi... The Dharma Supreme chanted the two names, frowning slightly. His face showed a hint of pain from the deep down which made him clench his jaw. After sticking it out, he muttered, How troublesome. Not only have the memories been sealed off, but they have also been removed and moreover, 13,000 years have since passed! Yet, hearing this name alone can make this body uncontrolled by himself to quiver in pain! He couldnt have loved her deeper then... Looking at his erratic behavior, instead of taking the opportunity to retaliate, Bu Liuqings eyes lit up. How troublesome! The Dharma Supreme smiled slightly and pressed his hand against his temple. With a serious expression, his mind seemed to be upied with something. It appeared that he was alsomenting over this forlorn love of the distant, distant past that was once sealed away and removed, yet able to touch the body that was no longer once was after 13,000 years! How... eternal! Chapter 1074 - The Pinnacle of all Fights (1)

Chapter 1074: The Pinnacle of all Fights (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bu Liuqingughed coldly and mocked, A person like you will never understand this feeling! The Dharma Supremeughed unwittingly, his eyes filled with deep recollection. He shook his head and sighed. If I werent sentimental, I wouldnt have been one of the Nine Tribtions... Hehe... Heughed in a self-contemptuous way, and eximed, That being said, that was a very long time ago... Im no longer the person I once was! Again, he continued to murmur softly. Bu Zhuizhui... Lian Yiyi... He could not stop mumbling the names under his breath. The pain between his brows also surfaced visibly again and again, though he seemed to be enjoying the torment he was in. Finally, he let out a long sigh. I finally got the chance to experience it again... He sighed pitifully. Back then... It was difficult for me to forget it too... He finally stopped rambling and shook his head, as if to dispel the emotions he was feeling. Letting out augh, he eximed, This is it! Ive got it! I scoured through his memory and always felt like something was missing, I had no clue what it was. A single name surfaced in many of the memories, which was the name Bu Zhuizhui. I went down the list of the entire continents skilled martial artists, but could not find out who this Bu Zhuizhui was. To think that you would appear right in front of me today! Bu Zhuizhui, hehehe... Good name! You finally admitted to it! Bu Liuqing shouted into the heavens. His usually cold eyes now overflowed with tears that streamed down his cheeks. Just like that, he stood there, howling into the sky in pain. His voice was filled withplete destion and sorrow which could not be kept hidden, no matter how hard he tried! Whoever heard it was sure to cry with him in sympathy as well! At this instant, Chu Yang bit hard on his lip while Wu Qianqian burst into tears as they empathized with Bu Liuqings pain. The Dharma Supremeughed apathetically. With his hands sped behind his back, he said, Thats right. So what if I admitted to it? What can you possibly do, Bu Liuqing? Im not plotting anything! All I want is to seek justice for my brother! Once again Bu Liuqing lifted his face skyward, allowing tears to flow freely. Without any attempts to wipe his tears away, he continued, Let the heavens and earth testify! Let them testify the injustice brought upon my brother, and how I avenge him! Hahaha... Avenge? The Dharma Supreme scorned loudly, as if hearing a big joke. Bu Liuqing sighed softly. Yes, avenge. The atmosphere suddenly tensed. Both parties were ready to strike! The Dharma Supreme sighed deeply and said, Bu Liuqing, my brother, since you have such a tight friendship with this Dongfang Badao, it is no wonder that you were able to unveil my identity. Yet, how were you so sure I was one of those behind the Nine Tribtions? I never suspected you to be among those behind the Nine Tribtions but... 600 years ago, Wu Jue Cheng suddenly appeared! Once Wu Jue Cheng appeared, the first thing on his mind was to attack the Law-Enforcement City, to kill the Dharma Supreme! Bu Liuqing continued, He was bent on killing you! Yet, you survived in the end! This shouldnt have been the case. If Wu Jue Cheng was determined to kill you, why did he change his mind halfway? Judging by his hatred towards the masters of the Nine Tribtions Sword, how could he have let you, the Dharma Supreme, the most prominent figure of them all, go freely just like that? You were clearly no match against Wu Jue Cheng, yet you survived! It bugged me for 600 years! Until recently, when the duo Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue betrayed Law-Enforcement City and with you making it clear that you were against the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, I made a guess. Bu Liuqings eyes burned with rage. It turns out that Wu Jue Cheng decided not to kill wasnt because he changed his mind, it was because you and he met with simr fates! Still, meeting a simr fate as him doesnt necessarily mean he wouldnt finish you off! Only those he felt could truly empathize with his predicament, someone who could provide him sce, would he show mercy! And perhaps even take a step further as to coborate with the person. You show no fear now, because you have a Wu Jue Cheng to back you up! Bu Liuqings voice grew with weight. Hence, you must be one of those behind the Nine Tribtions! But I do not know, were you one from 20,000 years ago, or 30,000 years ago? The Dharma Supreme smiled slightly as he listened on. What makes you think Im not the one from 40,000 years ago? If you were from 40,000 years ago, Wu Jue Cheng wouldnt even have lifted a finger against you! If you were from 50,000 years ago, Wu Jue Cheng wouldnt have been able to match up against you! Thus, you could only have been from either 20,000 or 30,000 years ago. Softly, Bu Liuqing asked, Who are you, exactly? The Dharma Supremeughed dismissively. Who I really am, that doesnt matter. Whats more important is this battle between us today. Bu Liuqing, if you have said your piece, you may make your move. It is cold and chilly on this winters night, and not to my liking. Bu Liuqings pupils constricted with rage. Emphasizing every word, he said, I would like to ask you onest thing! The Dharma Supreme frowned and replied, I would also like to know something. 13,000 years ago, you already knew I was fake. What were you up to then, for 13,000 years? Heughed sarcastically. Why didnt youe to avenge your good brother? Bu Liuqing was having none of it. He replied simply, You must know then, the reason I fought Ning Tianya for over 10,000 years? You think that people like us are truly concerned about being the best in the world? So Ning Tianya was the one stopping you? The Dharma Supreme burst outughing. Looks like I must have a good chat with Ning Tianya over some drinks the next time I see him! Indifferent, Bu Liuqing responded, Ning Tianya firmly believed that everything happens for a reason. Since the Dharma Supreme was reced by a phony, it should be left to the hands of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master to settle! I however disagree. And you have always kept a low profile, not many opportunities were presented to me. As for today, I came to the Medicine Banquet this time, since I knew you would be present. Although you had never once been present at any Medicine Banquets, I knew you would definitelye this time around, as the Moon Breeze duo had betrayed you. You know that they will create trouble during the Medicine Banquet this time, and there wasnt anyone else besides you who can stop them! So I knew for sure that you would be present! As for Ning Tianya, I have instructed him to be gone! My real motivations this time is to challenge you in a fight to the death! Bu Liuqing continued solemnly, To avenge my brother! Although 13,000 years have passed, my brother deserves an exnation! Be it 13,000 years or 100,000 years, as long as I owe my brother an exnation, I will give it to him! Emphasizing on every word to reiterate his point, he added, An exnation! It is only aftering here did I know that you transformed Badaos body into an Innate Spiritual Meridian! Hehe, hehe, your abilities are always improving dramatically. To be honest, Im also worried that if I let you go alive, I might have trouble killing you in the future. Bu Liuqing raised his concerns in all honesty. The Dharma Supremeughed out loud and said, So what youre trying to say is that you are capable of killing me now? Bu Liuqing replied coldly, That depends. Words are useless, we shall find out with our swords. The Dharma Supreme paused momentarily, before he responded, I grant you the chance to ask me that onest question you wanted to ask earlier. After youre done, Ill send you to reunite with your good brother, in death! Let me ask you this, is Dongfang Badao still alive? Bu Liuqing took a deep breath and asked solemnly, To possess another persons body, the soul could be suppressed, removed or obliterated. I want to know which method you used! The Dharma Supremeughed strangely. What do you think? Did you think... that I would have left a piece of sentimentality? The spark in Bu Liuqings eyes vanished. He closed his eyes, his chest heaving up and down. He took in a deep breath and exhaled slowly. As he opened his eyes, they seemed to grow with menace! He nodded his head dejectedly. Possessing a sense of unforgettable hatred, he bellowed, Good! Very good! The two stopped their conversation... However, a horrifying atmosphere started to build up and flood across the innumerable mountains and valleys. In the next moment, Bu Liuqing bellowed, Badao! There can only be one Dongfang! Then, with a stroke of the sword, an overpowering force apanied by a booming sound reverberated around the vicinity. All trees in the surrounding forest thrust backward in unison! Such was a stroke of unparalleled grandeur! Bu Liuqing stood in mid-air with a disposition of magnificence to the point of condescendence and arrogance, as if ready to ept worship from every living thing that lived! Dharma Supreme! This stroke shall thus be called... Tyrant of the East! With a loud huff, Bu Liuqings sword struck from the sky like a dragon. As I avenge my brother, my first move shall be named after him! Another blow descended! Since you want Badao (Tyrant), I shall y tyrant with you! The Dharma Supreme smiled slightly and took a step forward. With this single step, he moved just inches out of range of Bu Liuqings de and threw a punch. A simple punch! With no signs or sounds of warning whatsoever. The punchnded right on the sword! A stroke by a tyrant, a punch by another! The sword and this single punch shed! The sword seemed to have frozen, as it stopped in mid-air! The Dharma Supremes fist also seemed to have frozen in mid-air, as it stayed-put on top of the sword; as his ck sleeves slid slowly behind, exposing a fair wrist! Bu Liuqing remained in mid-air, with one hand gripping his sword. His long hair frayed into the sky and danced wildly in the air. The Dharma Supreme stood on the ground and maintained his stance, with his fist extended and his long hair waving vigorously behind his head like a g in the wind. Such a peculiar pose was maintained only for a split second, before both let out a mild huff, with Bu Liuqings torso flung in the opposite direction. His long sword instantaneously shattered into a million pieces and vanished in thin air. The Dharma Supremes torso, on the other hand, arched and was also flung backward at a high velocity. However, one could clearly see that as the Dharma Supreme got flung backward, his feet first sank into the ground, followed by his shin, then his thigh, his waist, his torso and finally his whole body... Just like that, his path backward was indicated initially by a drain carved out in the ground. By the time he stopped, the drain carved out by his trajectory had be a valley! Stones overflowed like mud on either side. He was being flung back for a solid 270 feet! This was equivalent to using ones own body to carve out a huge valley hundreds of feet long and many feet deep! Such a sh was also a head-on sh against each other with all their might! Since both were evenly matched, neither one was handicapped. When the Dharma Supreme stood back up, he was no more than a tiny dot seen from where he initially was. Zi Xieqing purposely teleported Chu Yang, Wu Qianqian and herself using the Ripped Dimension technique once again, to where the Dharma Supreme was, just so they could see the state the Dharma Supreme was in. The Dharma Supreme winced. He raised his fist and inspected it solemnly. On his fist was a prominent wound that sliced across his knuckles! Chapter 1075 - The Pinnacle of all Fights (2)

Chapter 1075: The Pinnacle of all Fights (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Dharma Supreme loosened his fist, as he stretched his fingers, the white scar returned to the color of blood, soon after, he clenched them again. Is he injured? Wu Qianqian asked gently as she looked at the white scar on the Dharma Supremes forehead. No! Chu Yang gazed at her and said, But it is definitely painful; hence I reckon that he will not fight with the enemy without a weaponter! We will have to entrust the Dharma Supreme to sound out the intention. Oh, thats not it, instead, Bu Liuqing has seeded. Chu Yang corrected himself hurriedly. Zi Xieqing who was next to him looked at him with approval. Bu Liuqing has seeded? Wu Qianqian asked with a confused look. Bu Liuqing told the story to exin the whole situation and to seek revenge for his good friend; not only that, but he also wanted to tell the Dharma Supreme: I have found out about your background! I know your secret! Chu Yang said, The Dharma Supreme hid his true identity for 13,000 years, he is definitely guilty now that he has been exposed; hence, Bu Liuqing wanted to use psychological tactics, and through a powerful sword attack, throw the Dharma Supreme aback while he was distracted; although there was no clear winner, the Dharma Supreme is certainly unhappy about it because Bu Liuqing was already in control of the pace of the battle. Even though the pace will not affect the results of the battle, if Bu Liuqing managed to keep up his performance, he could turn it into an advantageous situation for himself, and being in an advantageous situation would increase his chance of winning, which results in a life-death situation! Chu Yang looked solemn and sighed. You cannot ignore any actions in a battle between two professionals. A slight distraction will be able to determine the results. Zi Xieqing smiled. However, the Dharma Supreme will never allow himself to be taken advantage of by Bu Liuqing, he will definitely strike back and turn the situation around. Chu Yang nodded in agreement. How would the Dharma Supreme allow himself to suffer such a loss? It was certain that he would retaliate. Wu Qianqian nodded her head. Both of them squinted their eyes at the same time, recalling the battle that had just happened. At this time... In between the Dharma Supreme and Bu Liuqing, where their fists and swords met, there was dead silence! After that, there was a sudden click-ck sound, within the blink of an eye, cracks started to appear and the space exploded into pieces. In the beginning, the cracks were very fine but as they became thicker and more obvious, they stretched to three hundred miles long, the tiny rifts became a ck hole that was big enough to devour the world! The three hundred meters long space exploded all at once! Immediately, the power of heaven and earth from all directions gathered; within a second, the space was restored to what it was before. Following that, an explosion was heard! Arge mushroom cloud emerged from the ground and floated upwards; the top half of the trees that were within a hundred meters were snapped off and they flew out wildly. Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian sighed at the same time, they realized that the rumors on the Jiang Hu were nonsense: ording to rumors, you would receive a lifetime lesson through the witnessing of a battle between two professionals! This was utter bullshit! You should neither be too close nor too far while watching the battle. For a battle between such professionals, standing within three hundred meters from the battleground would be enough to kill you, yet at such a distance, its impossible to see anything clearly... how absurd! If it was not for Zi Xieqing who had been using her cultivation energy to set up a protection barrier, Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian would have already been in pieces, mixed together... Arge hole appeared on the ground, it seemed almost pitless! The most absurd thing was therge gush of water that rushed out of the hole into the sky. Chu Yang gave a sigh. So this is how rivers andkes are formed... Zi Xieqing snorted and said, You are still in the mood for jokes... Have you thought of anything yet? She turned around to look at Wu Qianqian and asked, How about you? Chu Yang pondered deeply, recalling the sword and the fist, he eximed, How domineering! Indeed, how domineering! Wu Qianqian said, I am actually registering some emotions. Emotions that have exploded after being strongly suppressed! It seems like this has provided Bu Liuqing an avenue to vent the anger and sorrow that he had umted over ten thousand years. Hence, I believe that Bu Liuqing will continue to attack with increasing enthusiasm! The Dharma Supreme will need some time to turn the tables around. Wu Qianqian smiled sheepishly and exined, This is purely based on my intuition. Emotions? Straightforward? Intuition? Zi Xieqing looked at Wu Qianqian in shock; she looked at her deeply. She praised, Sister Qianqian, indeed, you have a bright future ahead of you! Chu Yang was moved. What Wu Qianqian just said proved something: empathy At the next instant. LightningLightning shed across the sky, Bu Liuqing grew in size, the reflection from the sword shook the heavens and the earth! The aura of death filled the entire sky! In mid-air, Bu Liuqing started to attack with his sword; from a few hundred meters away, the attacks moved forward as rapidly as lightning and each movement was precise and exact, they were all aimed at the Dharma Supreme! Many people who witnessed the situation were under the illusion that the God of Thunder was crazy! Just like a violent storm, the sword light illuminated the areas that were a few hundred meters in the radial vicinity. The Dharma Supreme stood firmly on the ground, he counter-attacked each sword attack with a fist attack; not wanting to waste any opportunities, he alternated between his left and right fist attacks! Hence, the sword light was continuously deflected. On the surface, it appeared that Bu Liuqing was on the attack while the Dharma Supreme was on the defense, however, Bu Liuqings sword attacks were not a match for the Dharma Supremes powerful fists, hence it seemed like Bu Liuqing was on the losing end. However, a real professional would know that at such a level, the possession of a weapon would not make any difference! The Dharma Supremes hands, his fists; they were one of the most powerful weapons in the world! They were definitely not inferior to Bu Liuqings sword attacks. However, Chu Yang seemed to have noticed something, he frowned and said, What is the Dharma Supreme doing? Even though he appears to be calm, he is actually behaving passively. Also, inparison to the sword light, his fists are not prating enough. Hence, if this continues on longer, he will not be able to withstand it. Zi Xieqing replied, This is why he is alternating between his left and right fist, if he only uses one of them and is able to deflect these dense sword light, Bu Liuqing should be running for his life by now. Wu Qianqian said, I feel that the Dharma Supreme feels helpless himself. Sister Zi mentioned this just now, he is unable to deflect above two sword light with a fist, hence even though he appears to be calm, he is actually in a disadvantageous position. The Dharma Supreme can only force himself to push through this since Bu Liuqings enthusiasm is at an all-time high. If not. Chu Yang shook his head. With Bu Liuqings cultivation level, it will be no problem even if he wants to extend this battle for months. Not only that, the Dharma Supreme will definitely lose the battle when the duration is extended, bringing about more distractions. Also, the Dharma Supreme has not taken out his weapon till now. Chu Yang gave a conclusion. He recalled the moment that the space exploded into pieces. At that moment, he felt so excited that his spine was tingling. It was as if he was on cloud nine and that the world was blooming in front of his eyes like fireworks! So, this was how it was! It was like an emotion that could be felt but was hard to describe. Broken space, broken space! Zi Xieqing witnessed the change in Chu Yangs expressions, it was so familiar that she got a shock; she got Chu Yang to observe the battle between the professionals to pave his future pathway in the martial world; little did she expect that Chu Yang had actually managed toprehend some concepts of broken space! Even though it was only a small part, a small part thats not worth mentioning! However, Zi Xieqing was shocked beyond words, her heart was thumping quickly. This could only beprehended at the level of broken spaces! And Chu Yang only possessed the fourth level of the Saint of Swords! These two levels were worlds apart. However, he could actuallyprehend such an idea right now? Zi Xieqing suddenly felt like the man and woman in front of her were monsters. A martial saint who could predict the results of the battle based on her intuition and another martial saint who couldprehend the concept of broken spaces... What a monster! Bu Liuqing attacked furiously in mid-air, each sword light came down like snowkes; with the Dharma Supremes defense tactics, the sword light was deflected into the distance, knocking down trees everywhere, many huge stones were thrown up into the air by themotion. At that moment, the scenario was earth-shattering and chaotic! However, the air between the Dharma Supreme and Bu Liuqing was still; within this stillness, the space continuously exploded, it was as if they were deities from the heavens thatunched their battle on earth! Suddenly! Take note, the Dharma Supreme is going to make his move! Zi Xieqing warned. The Dharma Supreme continued with his fists defense, however, his legs started to tremble; from an outsiders point of view, his legs seemed to be still. However, the small movements carried a sense of mystery around it. Chu Yangs heart moved and he said, Senior Sister Qianqian, do you recall the Snow Cloud Movement Technique? Wu Qianqian was also frowning, she said, I was just about to mention that even though this method is different from ours, it does possess the mystery aura present in the Snow Cloud Movement Technique. Chu Yang nodded in agreement, he thought deeply. The umtion of snow on the clouds, in the sky, moving in or out, moving forward or backward... He thought to himself: These are definitely different but they seem to share the same qualities, what exactly are these qualities? This is so unclear and confusing... ... Chapter 1076 - The Pinnacle of all Fights (3)

Chapter 1076: The Pinnacle of all Fights (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Following this bizarre disy of bodily movements, the Dharma Supremes hand actions became slower and slower. It was obvious that at the start, when the Dharma Supreme punched, he was extending his arm fully and fiercely, with all his might. However, the attack from Bu Liuqing got stronger and fiercer and it seemed as if the Dharma Supreme could no longer handle them. As soon as he started to withdraw his attacking arm, his other arm had already extended. However, only till halfway and it met up with the sword of Bu Liuqing. The distance between both of them drew closer. Under the sword light, Bu Liuqing turned upside down and his beard was glittering! His eyes were filled with murderous intent, but his face still remained cold and stiff. All of a sudden, the Dharma Supreme let out a long cry and he flew up into the sky. With a stamp of the feet, he interrupted two strokes of sword light and immediately after, the Dharma Supreme shot himself outwards like an arrow, with his legs first. Towards a storm of swordy. The two legs of the Dharma Supreme appeared to be like two water dragons emerging from the sea, bringing whirlwinds along with it and a thick gust of ck gas. The lightning-fast footwork destroyed three hundred sword ys and sword light. The Dharma Supreme had reached within seven or eight feet of Bu Liuqing! Immediately after, the Dharma Supreme started to rotate his whole body rapidly like a windmill. At the same time, the entire heaven and earth appeared to start rotating, together with the rotation of the Dharma Supreme. Besides, the Dharma Supreme began to make a weird gesture with these two hands and all of a sudden, the sky became densely covered with ck gas! At the same time, both Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian, who were standing next to Zi Xieqing, started to feel a little giddy. At this moment, both of them felt that their heads were on the floor; their legs, on the other hand, had be the blue sky! However, it was obvious that both of them did not move at all! Bu Liuqing let out a long cry and said, The sky bes thend, thend bes the sky! Dharma Supreme! Your Divine Nature Powers is indeed extraordinary! All of a sudden, the long sword went quiet, immediately followed by a loud screeching sound of the sword! At this moment, the short sword hanging by the waist of Wu Qianqian suddenly broke out of its sheath and floated in mid-air, in front of Wu Qianqian. The tip of the sword was pointed towards Bu Liuqing. Chu Yangs pupils shrank rapidly! The Dharma Supremeughed faintly and said, Bu Liuqing, you have finally revealed your trump card. I have underestimated you, you are indeed the Supreme Martial Artist of Swords! Bu Liuqing smiled coldly and replied, The Supreme Martial Artist of Swords shall control the fate of this world! Your Divine Nature Powers is a joke in front of me! Dont forget that this is the world of the Nine Heavens, the ce where swords dominate everything! With a loud sound, the long sword flew up into the sky. In an instance, the sword was already well camouged within the starry sky. Following which, a strange sight appeared in front of Chu Yang and the others. At this moment, the entire starry sky was divided into two, following Bu Liuqing and the Dharma Supreme. At the side of Bu Liuqing, every single one of the stars was twinkling with eye-catchy sword light, shining from the sky onto the ground! All the numerous stars were glittering at the same moment, forming a Milky way in the sky! Bu Liuqing stood sternly in the middle of the sky. He raised his right hand and shouted, Milky Way sh! Destroy! Following his hand gesture, the entire sky of stars all pointed their sword light in the direction which Bu Liuqing was gesturing at. In an instance, it looked as if there was a long sword, a few hundred feet long, pointing and flying rapidly towards the Dharma Supreme! At the same time, the Dharma Supreme alsopleted hisst hand sign. He smiled indifferently and raised one of his fingers. Behind him, the unlimited starlight transformed into a radiant and powerful current. It was just like that of Bu Liuqing, the powerful current transformed into a giant fist, shing together with Bu Liuqings giant sword! Bu Liuqing, you are able to direct the power of stars into sword energy, how can you not know that the power of stars is also a type of Nature powers? the Dharma Supreme smiled and said, In front of my Divine Nature powers, your way of directing the power of stars into sword energy, isnt it like a joke?! Bu Liuqing replied, Whether is it a joke or not, you shall see after having a taste of it! Bu Liuqing snorted and raised his hands. The giant star power sword and the giant star power fist shed violently together. Following a loud bang, the entire sky became spangled with stars! Immediately after, the sky again became quiet. At the instance when their energies came into contact with each other, the two energies strangely agglomerated together. Under such conditions, as long as the energies did not explode, none of them can think of leaving the ce! The sword of Bu Liuqing fell from the sky and turned into a stream of light, sitting into the hands of Bu Liuqing. He stared firmly at the Dharma Supreme and said gently, This Mercy Sword has been changed to No Mercy, to revenge the fallen brothers! The Dharma Supreme stood in mid-air, motionless. However, he said indifferently, You have your sword, I have my fist. The sword is just a sword, yet the fist also means power! Clenching your fist is equivalent to holding onto power! To pack a punch, thats an authority! The sword can only kill, but power and authority can control and dominate! Bu Liuqing, you will never be my match! Following a loud rumble, the agglomerate of starlight energies finally exploded into a radiant disy of colors. In an instance, the sky was filled with brilliant lights and vibrant colors. Within a radius of a few thousand miles, everywhere was simrly brilliant and vibrant. Amid theughter, the Dharma Supreme flew out like a sharp sword and soon disappeared without a trace. However, Bu Liuqing still remained at the same spot, motionless. His expressions were serious! The Dharma Supreme finally broke free of his preemptive area of control. Previously, he had used his imposing momentum, together with 13,000 years of sadness and anger redirected as the power for revenge. Bu Liuqing took the upper hand in terms of moral ethics. Furthermore, on the basis of justice, he also created a psychological weakness for the Dharma Supreme. Therefore, he was able to gain the upper hand and obtained the chance for a preemptive strike! During the battle, the Dharma Supreme only had to take a step back and it would be all smooth sailing for Bu Liuqing! However, the Dharma Supreme held on tight and never gave up an inch at all. At this moment, following the explosion, the Dharma Supreme had finally escaped Bu Liuqings control. Starting now, it was the Dharma Supremes turn to attack. What the Dharma Supreme said is not wrong. No matter how strong the sword is, it is, after all, a lone ranger. However, with authority and power, one can change the entire world! Therefore, at this point, his heart is more calm and confident than mine! Bu Liuqing was frowning as he went through these ideas in his mind. Suddenly, heughed coldly and said, However, for those holding on to authority and power, if they were to abuse it, it would simrly be nting evilness in their heart! If it was Dongfang Badao, he could have put his authority to good use due to his selfless heart. So what if you have authority and power? You are no more than a despicable scumbag who stole and upied another persons body. The three people watching the fight heaved a sigh in relief. Chu Yang said sternly, It has now reverted to a state of equivalent strength between the two. Wu Qianqian was just about to speak when suddenly she felt the ground under her feet shake. The three of them took a look and both Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian gasped in shock at what they saw. From afar, a mountain shook for a moment. Suddenly, it lifted off the ground and flew into mid-air. This mountain was a few thousand feet tall with a radius of a few miles. It was like a giant stick, flying into the sky straight and upright, skewering the clouds together. Zi Xieqing said loudly, Watch carefully! With a stroke of the hand, following a bang, the mountain suddenly appeared right in front of them. A ck figure could be seen revolving around the mountain at high speed. He struck the mountain palm after palm. By the time he finished this round, the entire mountain had beenpressed by his palm force, into something at least 20 times smaller. Immediately after, the ck figure used one hand to grab onto the base of the mountain and stood firm with two legs straight. He let out loudughter and said, Bu Liuqing! Take a beat from my stick! Using the mountain as a stick, the ck figure whacked down the stick, aiming straight for the head and face. Wu Qianqian rubbed her eyes in disbelief. Her tiny mouth was wide open. There was actually such a thing in this world! Chu Yang suddenly remembered what Han Xiaoran had said, That year, during the fight at Wu Jue Cheng, both the Dharma Supreme and his opponent held a mountain each on their hands and was shing the mountains together, right in the mid-air. Zi Xieqings eyes shed and she suddenly grabbed hold of Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian. In an instance, they flew to that mountain. Following the waving by the Dharma Supreme, the three of them felt the earth moving rapidly towards them. The sceneries at both sides quickly became a blurry shadow. Wu Qianqian was afraid and wanted to shut her eyes. Dont shut your eyes! Chu Yang shouted, Look! This is the rarest experience! Being brought up to this mountain by Zi Xieqing, both Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian were then directly participating in this pinnacle of all fights! Regardless of the result, this experience would definitely be unforgettable! In terms of the benefits to the cultivation of Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian, it had an immeasurable amount of significance! Chu Yang thought in this mind, In the entire world, probably only Zi Xieqing could do this and probably only she would do so much for me. At this moment, Chu Yang suddenly felt the immense expectations that Zi Xieqing had for him! In front, a beam of sword light appeared like lightning and thunder! Bu Liuqing shouted, Its only a piece of rock, what could happen if you catch it? In a beam of sword light, it was actually hundred over feet in width and over a hundred feet in length. Coming straight like a thunderbolt! Boom! Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian felt some violent tremors. At this moment, they almost vomited from the pain! I have allowed this energy to enter here on purpose. This amount of energy is about one out of ten-thousandths of the energy that was created when they shed outside! Zi Xieqing looked forward and told the two of them indifferently. Both of them were shocked, One out of ten-thousandths of the energy! Immediately after, there was again, another sense of weightlessnessing from the legs. It was the Dharma Supreme who had snatched over this giant stick and swung it downwards. Boom Boom Boom! The sound of heavy shing and impact could be heard one after another; Chu Yang and the others moved from the front tip of the stick all the way to the back end of it. This was because... the front tip had already been sliced away by Bu Liuqing, as if he was slicing away a radish... Finally, this stick made from the mountain was thrown from the hands of the Dharma Supreme, together with the sound of a thunderbolt. Zi Xieqing, Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian naturally got Thrown out together with the stick Bu Liuqing was still in his long green robe, clean and free from dust. He was standing straight upright, looking proud. His face was clean and bright. His eyes were sharp and his long sword was like snow! His green robe fluttered in the air and he raised his legs in mid-air to kick away this iing stick. Immediately after, with a turn of his body, there was suddenly tens of thousands of Bu Liuqing that appeared in mid-air! It was as if ten thousand people were howling at the same time. Following after, each of the tens of thousands of Bu Liuqing went straight at the Dharma Supreme, advancing wave after wave! The Dharma Supreme let outughter. With a turn of his body, out came also tens of thousands of himself that went ahead to face the iing attacks. In the sky, it was as if firecrackers were being fired off while the two groups shed and exploded. Only that these firecrackers were simply too loud and explosive. The three spectators flew to the area above the fight and looked on intensely. After a long while, Zi Xieqing let out a sigh and said, These two have equivalent strengths. Neither of them can kill the other person. Bu Liuqing has the strength of his sharp sword energy that carries him forward and the Dharma Supreme has a profound level of cultivation. These two strengths perfectly matched up with each other and negated the advantage that each of them has. There is a strong amount of energy within the body of the Dharma Supreme, which has yet to be released. Once this energy is released, it is almost with certainty that Bu Liuqing will die. However, this energy is detrimental to the Dharma Supreme as well. Therefore, if it is released, the Dharma Supreme may explode instantly. All of this will result in a situation where they perish together! You both can stop watching the fight. Any more watching may be useless to you both as you most likely will not be able to appreciate it. Zi Xieqing analyzed the situation indifferently. Suddenly, she turned her head and asked Chu Yang, Would you like the Dharma Supreme to die? Chu Yang smiled indifferently and said, Not now. If he were to die now, the entire Nine Heavens would fall into chaos. The current me does not have the power to organize the Nine Heavens. Just a defeat to him will be fine! None of the two people fighting would have imagined that their victories or defeat, would actually be determined by a neen-year-old junior who was merely just a fourth grade Saint of Swords. ... Chapter 1077 - Victory & Defeat

Chapter 1077: Victory & Defeat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zi Xieqing nodded her head, I knew that you would want to give Bu Liuqing a hand. Right now, Bu Liuqing was wielding his sword and rushing forward. Zi Xieqing smiled indifferently as she raised her sleeves, extended her jade-looking little hand and positioned it vertically upwards. Immediately, Zi Xieqing struck a palm out. As the palm was struck, although Zi Xieqing looked rxed on the surface, Chu Yang could clearly see a faint purple fog around her face! Chu Yang was startled. This strike of the palm was not easy, even for Zi Xieqing! To take out an opponent who was the best of the elites now, and yet to remain uncovers, was unimaginable. The faint purple fog that came with the striking of Zi Xieqings palm quickly shifted to the back of Bu Liuqing and disappeared without a trace! In an instance! At this moment, both the Dharma Supreme and Bu Liuqing were also fighting fiercely with each other. The sound generated by both of their strokes were shing and canceling out each other. However, both of them did not step back an inch! Bu Liuqing let out a loud scream. With overwhelming power, he gathered all his might and shed down the sword like a dagger with both hands on it. As the sword sh came down, the entire night sky of stars went out, almost like in fear. The sky went dark! The unparalleled dominance created a vacuum and the air from all directions rapidly flowed towards the center! Excellent swordy! The Dharma Supremes facial expression went cold while he punched out both his fist! As both fists were punched out, the inner energy was propelled forward. It wasplete destruction for anything, including the air, in the path of the moving energy! It was an entirely different fighting power from Bu Liuqing! When one retracted, the other released! When one released, the other drew in! When one went inwards, the other went outwards. They were at loggerheads, regardless of what happened or what was the actions. Both of them were calm andposed. In this space, standing opposite each other, their eyes matched up. Both were cold, cool and constant! Both were expressionless! However, both of them knew that the next attack would determine the winner! Either both sides would suffer injuries, or one of them would die while the other remained alive, or both of them would die! After fighting for a while, they had both understood the true capabilities of each other. Both of them wereparable in strength! There would be no winner or loser even if they were to continue fighting for another year. Therefore, they were unwilling to drag it out any further. They had decided to do their best to achieve a swift and decisive battle. The quicker the better! In an instance! A sword matched up with two fists! Both of them shed together in a loud rumble! However, both of them actually did not realize that there was an invisible fine palm strength that got in front of Bu Liuqings long sword and matched up with the Dharma Supremes right fist! Zi Xieqing was already standing in the sky with her hands sped at the back. She smiled and mumbled, I shall let you take control! In the eyes of the Dharma Supreme was a look of surprise, which soon turned into shock, followed by fear and finally, horror! He felt a mysterious force which shed fiercely against his fist, right before the long sword. In his mind, he thought, Did Bu Liuqing have an ace up his sleeve? He actually still had this kind of power? The Dharma Supreme did not have the time to think in depth. He could only struggle to hang on! At this moment, his body was already overwhelmed with energy that was suddenly suppressed by this mysterious force in front and it could not be expelled! However, both his fists were already out, unable to be retracted! His fists were about toe into contact with the long sword and there was no way to avoid the impact! At this instance, the Dharma Supreme let out a crazy, loud cry and desperately tried to harness all the strength in his body to withstand the attack! At the same time, he tilted his body sideways and only used his left fist to match up with the sword of Bu Liuqing! The right fist was used in full strength to counter the mysterious force! Boom! The Dharma Supreme quivered fiercely and his face was flushed. At the same time, traces of blood could be seen from around his body. Immediately, the sword of Bu Liuqing came into impact! It looked as if it was a simultaneous attack. However, the Dharma Supreme was eventually able to separate the two attacks out by a tiny fraction! It was just this tiny fraction that separated the two attacks! The Dharma Supreme hurriedly exhaled his breath. He retracted his left fist for a brief moment and extended it again to sh fiercely with the sword of Bu Liuqing! Bam! Both the bodies of Dharma Supreme and Bu Liuqing shook violently. However, Bu Liuqing only took a short while and a back tilt to stabilize himself quickly. On the other hand, the Dharma Supremes face was in patches of purplish red. After shaking violently for a while, the Dharma Supreme threw up a mouth of fresh blood. At the same time, his body stumbled backward. With every step backward, the body of Dharma Supreme trembled and he threw up a mouthful of blood. With another step backward, his long hair fluttered into a mess and he threw up another mouthful of blood. After stumbling nine steps backward, he finally managed to stabilize himself in mid-air. He looked indifferent and his eyes still looked calm andposed. He lifted his head and looked at Bu Liuqing. The shock waves from their sh were nowshing out at the surroundings, spreading in all four directions. On the ground surface, the naturendscape within hundreds of miles was entirely uprooted and destroyed. Below it, from a densely popted mountain and riversndscape, it became a tnd with no visible end to it, all in an instance! For the first time, Chu Yang also observed how it was possible to create such a real-looking tsunami in a densely popted mountain and riversndscape! Yes, a tsunami. Regardless of the direction, one just needed to look ahead and it was a tsunami in front! It was definitely not an illusion! Although, it was a tsunami made up of sand and stones. The rumbling sound of the tsunami finally subsided. Leaving behind a tnd. In the future, this huge piece of tnd would be called the Supreme Martial Artists t Land! This was the unintentional result of a battle between two top-ss Supreme Martial Artists! Bu Liuqing was dressed in his green robe and wielded his long sword, standing in mid-air. He looked coldly at the Dharma Supreme, standing right in front of him. What a great Bu Liuqing! I have underestimated you! The Dharma Supreme raised one hand and lightly wiped away the residual fresh blood at the corner of his mouth. He started tough lightly and he said, I did not think that you would have exceeded a ninth grade supreme level, reaching a level that could cause the sky to copse and the void to ur! Although, up till now, you still refuse to leave and want to wait here to suffer the once in a hundred years kind of heaven punishment. All for seeking revenge from me? Initially, Bu Liuqing had wanted to follow on with another attack. However, seeing how the Dharma Supreme looked, he was startled. He did not think that the Dharma Supreme would be defeated so quickly. This sounded a little off the norm. The Dharma Supreme should not have been defeated so quickly. The moment he heard what Dharma Supreme said, he was startled again. This sentence was not logical. Bu Liuqing knew his own level of cultivation. At the current stage, he was just a tiny step away from the mysterious realm. However, he had yet to enter it! If so, then why did the Dharma Supreme said that he had already exceeded it? Was it an illusion? However, for a high caliber person like the Dharma Supreme, how could he have an illusion? Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian looked at each other, dumbstruck. As the personnel directly involved, both the Dharma Supreme and Bu Liuqing did not even notice that Zi Xieqing had helped out secretly in the dark. Bu Liuqing thought that he had truly gained the upper hand against the Dharma Supreme and the Dharma Supreme had simrly thought that Bu Liuqing had used his real strength and cultivation to defeat him! Bu Liuqing said indifferently, It is not so much of you overestimating me, but rather you have overestimated yourself! I have not exceeded that step. He looked coldly at the Dharma Supreme and continued, Isnt it because you have a guilty conscience?! The Dharma Supreme smiled with exceptional free and easiness. He shook his head and said, Brother Bu, you are not one of the Nine Tribtions, you would not understand the hatred in my mind. To exact my revenge... I would do anything and everything, without feeling guilty. The Dharma Supreme raised his head and heaved a long sigh, before saying, Today is my defeat and I have also sustained some injuries. It is afortable, yet nostalgic feeling. Long time ago, I was also a hot-blooded young man. Ke Ke... furthermore, I was also very sentimental. Looking at Bu Liuqing, the Dharma Supreme smiled gently and said, Brother Bu, although I have sustained some injuries, you would not be able to stop me from leaving, even if youbine your effort together with Ning Tianya. I believe you understand this point, right? Bu Liuqing fell silent for a moment before he said, You are right, we definitely cannot stop you! At such a level of cultivation, unless it was a battle to death with no intentions to escape, then was it possible to die from the battle. However, if he had intentions to leave, just like what the Dharma Supreme had said, even with thebined effort of both Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianya, they would not be able to stop him. Since that is the case, will Brother Bu be interested to hear a story? The Dharma Supreme smiled indifferently, as he looked into the distant. That way, I can also answer the doubt and suspicion in your mind. Bu Liuqing smiled with a cold and stern look, before saying, Im all ears! The Dharma Supreme smiled indifferently and said, I shall start from the time I was injured... Ke Ke. This story happened quite some time ago, but it was forever kept deep in my heart for tens of thousands of years... Brother Bu, you wanted to kill me so as to take revenge for your brother. However, my broken soul that long deserved to be scattered and dispersed is still around. Do you have an idea what is that for? Bu Liuqing kept quiet. The Dharma Supreme smiled pitifully and said, You want to take revenge for your brother! The same goes for me as well! Ha Ha Ha... Brother Bu, the two of us are really simrly pitiful to an extent. After those words, his eyes looked down, as if he was in deep thoughts, reminiscing and recollecting his thoughts. This moment, the devil-like Dharma Supreme actually softened and rxed his facial expressions. During the good old days, whenever I was injured, there would always be a few brothers to apany me. Some would guard my safety, some would apply medicine and some would provide constion... At that time, all ten of us brothers were united as one! The nine of us would apany our Big Brother, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, all along the journey of bloody killings. When we fought from the Lower Three Heavens to the Middle Three Heavens, there were only four of us. However, when we fought from the Middle Three Heavens to the Upper Three Heavens, it became seven of us. By the time we reached the Upper Three Heavens, there were ten of us! Some fresh blood seeped out onto the corner of his lips. The Dharma Supreme wiped it away and smiled indifferently. Just like having a conversation with an old friend, talking effusively. It was to an extent that Bu Liuqing could totally feel that the Dharma Supreme had not activated his martial energy to recuperate at all. Furthermore, he allowed injuries to deteriorate. You are really one of the nine tribtions. Bu Liuqing heaved a long sigh. He realized that what the Dharma Supreme was talking about right now was the insider information regarding the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Chu Yang, who was listening by the side, was shocked and started to focus his attention on the conversation. This insider information was never before mentioned by the Sword Spirit. Even within the state of mind of the First Nine Tribtions Sword Master, it was also all blurry! However, right now, the Dharma Supreme was someone directly involved in the whole event! Chu Yang faintly felt that he was about to unravel the biggest mystery in his mind. The greatest secret of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master in this hundred thousand years! As the Dharma Supreme continued, Chu Yang continued to pay close attention to it. As Chu Yang listened on, hepared it with his own life;pared it with his own feelings along this journey. Gradually, he became totally immersed in the conversation. ... Chapter 1078 - The Secret Life of the Nine Tribulations

Chapter 1078: The Secret Life of the Nine Tribtions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Dharma Supreme smiled and talked indifferently, with a sense of nostalgia and an unexined mncholy. When it first started, our Big Brother gave us numerous elixirs. Our cultivations rose rapidly every few days because of it! Our Big Brother said that we were going to rule the Nine Heavens together! We were going to achieve our ultimate dream together. When Zi Xieqing heard these, she could not help but let out a sigh. She scolded, This is absolutely ridiculous! To improve the cultivation through medicine, isnt it purely just causing harm to the body? Chu Yang thought deeply about it. Which one of the Nine Tribtions was not an exceptionally rare talent? To improve their cultivation through medicine would be equivalent to destroying their path to attaining the art of copsing the sky and creating a void. However, if they had not taken into consideration of the future and was solely using them to nourish heaven... then this would still be a feasible method. Although, it would be a little indifferent and heartless towards them. On the other side, the Dharma Supreme continued to tell his story. We brothers had given all that we had for each other! We could even give up our lives to another brother if he wants it! Our Big Brother couldnt be better than he already was towards us. During that time, we felt invincible. Not even the heavenly gods could make us retreat in defeat! We rose up to the Upper Three Heavens, step by step. Killing the Revered Martial Artist, defeating the throne, conquering the lord, massacring the Martial Saints and fighting the Supreme Martial Artists! Along the way, it was nothing short of shocking events and victory calls! When we reached the Upper Three Heavens, we advanced gradually and consolidated ourselves at each step, fighting from ns to ns, starting from the weakest. Even I cannot remember how many encounters and close shaves we had with death. Ke Ke... Finally, all ten of our brothers achieved the cultivation level of a Supreme Martial Artist! When the Nine Super ns became unreasonable, they were eliminated by us! Ke Ke, that time, it was much easier than what the current Nine Tribtions Sword Master had to do. In the entire Nine Heavens then, there were not many Supreme Martial Artists of sixth grade and above. For the eighth or ninth grade Supreme Martial Artist, there were none at all. Thew-enforcement officer and Dharma Supreme led the crowd to help. At that time, we were exhausted each day, but we were really happy. We were together every day and the topics we excitedly discussed were all concerning each other. We shared our joys and pains together, our all-powerful brotherhood. We do whatever we like, whenever we like it. Those were really memorable years. If only time would rewind and stop at that moment, even if we were to live in the troubling times of wars and battles, it would still be my greatest happiness. Even though we were very happy then, we were all tired as well. Everyone was thinking of how we can quickly quell the troubles in the Nine Heavens and to achieve our greatest dream together. That is to have all our ten brothers standing at the top of the world. After which, we would all carry on to lead a peaceful, stable and beautiful life. Therefore, we braced ourselves and finally destroyed the Nine Super ns. Thereafter, all ten of us went on to establish our respective ns. We gathered the various martial art exponents in the Nine Heavens and there was finally peace in the entire Nine Heavens. Everyone felt that we could finally enjoy our lives. In this world, we were already the decision-maker. Two yearster, when the Big Brother gathered us again for drinks, how could we not turn up? Of course, all of us went enthusiastically. The Dharma Supreme narrated the story indifferently, as if it was a story from someone else. His voice was calm and dull. However, within this dullness, there was an indescribable emotion embedded in it. Although there was no special intention to deepen the tone of the narration, Chu Yang felt as if a gust of cold eerie wind was blowing onto the back of his head. Chilly. In his mind, Chu Yang guessed that something must have happened during this gathering over drinks. That day, after we all arrived, the Big Brother said that with our overly high cultivation now, we would not be able to get drunk anymore. Everyone was subconsciously activating their inner energy and we would not be able to get high from drinking, so then there was no point to it! Therefore, he suggested for all of us to seal our cultivation and drink to our hearts content. Everyone agreed to it enthusiastically thinking that it would be meaningless to drink without getting drunk. Since the entire Nine Heavens was already ours, what other danger could there be? Its just a temporary seal of our cultivation, which we have all done many times before. This kind of drinking would then be really pleasant! Ha Ha... Suddenly, the Dharma Supremeughed in self-ridicule. That drinking sessionsted for three days and three nights. We were all drunk. After I woke up, I realized that I was unable to move. My cultivation of a seventh grade Supreme Martial Artist could not be activated, not even one bit. My whole body felt dead. As I worked hard to turn my head around, I saw that my brothers were all just lying around and looking dazed. Nobody knew what had happened. At this moment, our Big Brother walked in, smiling and asked us all, if we had a fantastic time drinking this time around? Everyone rxed, seeing that our Big Brother has arrived. If he was still able to joke around with us, then the situation must be fine. Therefore, everyone started tough. Every one of us, even I myself as well, Ha Ha, Ha Ha... Seeing how our Big Brother was joking around, I could still remember what our Ninth Brother said: Big Brother, this drinking session was so fantastic, we should drink again like this the next time. However, why am I unable to even stand up? Could it be that Im drugged? Haha... Everyone knew that our Little Ninth Brother was joking. However, we still reprimanded him simultaneously for saying things that are too overboard. How could we doubt our Big Brother when all that we had today was given by him? Even though it was a joke, it shouldnt have been said. Just having such thoughts already deserved to be hacked into pieces! Hehe, hehe. The Dharma Supreme smiled sarcastically as he finished his words. When the Dharma Supreme mentioned deserved to be hacked into pieces!, even Bu Liuqing who had such high cultivation and willpower could not help but shudder. These words were filled with strong emotions of grief, self-ridicule, anger, unbelievability, humiliation from being cheated and that strong feeling of unwillingness. These words were filled with such strong emotions that were intertwined together. Anyone who heard it would be absolutely horrified! Zi Xieqing called out to Chu Yang twice, but he totally did not respond. Chu Yang paid full attention to what the Dharma Supreme was saying, without any bit of distraction! Therefore, he was totally oblivious to the calling of Zi Xieqing! His entire mind and heart had already sunk deep into the story. This was the first time that Chu Yang had heard someone, especially the personnel directly involved, narrate the story involving the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and his brothers! Listening to what the Dharma Supreme had narrated, Chu Yang could imagine the undying trust between the nine brothers and their absolute loyalty, respect and gratefulness towards the Big Brother. Chu Yang was touched and he suddenly thought of himself and his brothers. He thought to himself, My brothers are definitely not inferior to your brothers! My brothers also treat me the same way as your brothers do to you! However, I am different from you! I would never do these things to my own brothers! The Dharma Supreme continued, At that moment, our Big Brother said that what Little Ninth Brother said was true. He had indeed drugged all of us with the Soul-Scattering Poison, resulting in our immobility. The Dharma Supreme smiled indifferently and shook his head. Then, he fell silent. Ai... Soul-Scattering Poison... Even though Bu Liuqing was currently locked in a fierce battle with the Dharma Supreme, he could not help but let out a long sigh as he became helpless for words to say. Soul-Scattering Poison was a drug specially designed to poison the Supreme Martial Artist. To a normal person, this medicine was useless. With the cultivation of Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artist and above, a person would develop a Second Primordial Spirit. All of the energy from the cultivation would be fed to the growth of this Second Primordial Spirit. The moment this Second Primordial Spirit matured, it would be the time for the sky to copse and the void to ur. The Soul-Scattering Poison was used precisely to immobilize the Second Primordial Spirit! It was a ruthless drug. As long as the Second Primordial Spirit was immobilized, even an elite Supreme Martial Artist would be trampled upon at will. Even a three-year-old kid could kill him with a knife on hand. Bu Liuqing had not thought that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master would drug his own brothers with the Soul-Scattering Poison. Hai... the Dharma Supreme also let out a long sigh and said anguishedly, Brother Bu, we might still be life and death enemies tomorrow, but... what I said today is true. What happened then, was engraved deeply within me. Every word has been reyed umpteen times in my mind! The tone and expression of everyone, even if another million years were to pass, I would definitely not forget it! He stared nkly at the stars and said, Being at the top is lonely. That is so logical and true. For so many years, I have never been able to find anyone to have a heart to heart talk. Bu Liuqing nodded his head and said, I believe! The Dharma Supreme smiled and continued saying, When our Big Brother said these, we were all startled. Our first reaction was that our Big Brother was joking. Second Brother said: Big Brother, what are you trying to do? Quickly help us to get up, so that we can give you a beating. The Big Brother shook his head and said: Theres a few words and matters that I would like to tell you all. I have no choice but to resort to this method, so that you all can quietly listen to what I have to say. All our brothers were asking what kind of matter was it, that we had to be restrained, instead of just having a heart to heart conversation? It was overboard for what our Big Brother had done... However, at that point in time, we all thought that our Big Brother would never really harm us! Amongst our brothers, the most resourceful Diwu Chouchang said that it was very likely that what Big Brother was going to say would get all of us agitated! The Dharma Supreme chuckled. Diwu Chouchang! Bu Liuqing was stunned when he heard this name. He said, You are one of the Nine Tribtions, 30 thousand years ago. The Dharma Supreme did not answer him and continued saying, Big Brother said: Everyone knows that Im the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and my mission is to reorganize the Nine Heavens. However, there is a point which all of you do not know. I have another mission, that is to use the strength of tens of thousands of dead souls to nourish the heaven for the next ten thousand years. This will ensure that the Nine Heavens does not copse in the next ten thousand years. Everyone was really excited and also agitated. We thought that this unknown mission was a good thing. It was a contribution to contemporary times and would bring benefits for future centuries. We brothers must do our part for it as well. Although it would involve killing people, it was all for a greater cause and we would still have a clear conscience! However the Big Brother said... Big Brother said... The voice of Dharma Supreme was quivering for a moment before returning to normal. Big Brother said that it was his sole mission, but it would require the assistance of nine other people. Big Brother continued to say: Within these two years, I have used my secret method to gather the strength of dead souls and have finally seeded. Now, I am justcking the souls of the Nine Tribtions! After which, Big Brother looked at us solemnly and said: My brothers, you are the Nine Tribtions! Chapter 1079 - The Height of Shamelessness

Chapter 1079: The Height of Shamelessness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Dharma Supreme should have paused for a moment at this point, but he continued without any interruption and said, All of us felt something amiss when Big Brother said this. All of us were dumbfounded and only Diwu Chouchang saidughingly: Could you be wanting to kill us all, Big Brother? Big Brother said that he did not want to kill us. However, he needed our souls and only our souls can be used to mend the cracks in the Nine Heavens. Diwu Chouchang went silent for a moment before saying: If we were to nourish the heavens, then what would happen to you, Big Brother? Big Brother said: I would nourish the Nine Heavens and receive the power of merit. This would be sufficient for me to reach the stage after the sky copses and the void urs. By then, I would naturally leave this world as well, to enter into another one, to cultivate myself or to strive in another new life. I have heard that it is an Elysium. You would get whatever you want. It is the ce where only those who have the merit of nourishing heaven can enter. Therefore, all your sacrifice would be worthy, said the Big Brother The Dharma Supreme finally fell silent after finishing his words. His throat vibrated violently for a moment or two, before he let out a bitterugh with his hoarse voice. Elysium? Zi Xieqing whispered to Chu Yang with her doubts. Chu Yang shook his head slowly. This all seemed too strange and odd. Chu Yang knew clearly that there was no Elysium. He thought in his mind, Could someone have deceived this Nine Tribtions Sword Master? But... who has the ability to deceive this Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Could it be the Sword Spirit? Chu Yang fell into deep thoughts and his consciousness went deep into the Nine Tribtions Space. The Sword Spirit was still in his seclusion for cultivation and his body was getting more and more condensed. Chu Yang doubted in his mind that if there was really such an Elysium, then the Sword Spirit would also try to deceive him. However, until now, the Sword Spirit had not said anything about such Elysium. Outside, the coarse voice of Dharma Supreme was raised again. Although the voice was still indifferent, one could tell that there was a sense of reluctance. Our Ninth Brother asked: Big Brother, when you reach the new world, can I stille with you? I... cannot bear to leave you... Haha, Haha, Hahahaha... The Dharma Supreme started tough madly, until his back was bent and even tears came out of his eyes. The Dharma Supreme had all along been indifferent and calm, even throughout his narration of such a tragic story with cruel betrayal, it was also with extreme indifference and calmness. However, when he talked about what this Little Ninth Brother had said, he suddenly grieved and started tough crazily about it. By the misery within theughter, Wu Qianqian, who was listening from the side, was startled and tears came out involuntarily. Even at that moment, Ninth Brother was still in denial that Big Brother would harm him. He actually still could not bear to leave him. He still wanted to follow him, still wanted to... Hahaha... The Dharma Supremeughed crazily. As fresh blood was coughed out from his mouth, he immediately used his hands to wipe them off and continued tough uncontrobly, just as his tears came out involuntarily as well. The Dharma Supremeughed loudly and was trembling and pouting as he looked at Bu Liuqing. At this moment, he no longer had any regard for his image. Twisting his neck and biting his teeth, with an obsessive look, he said, You have brothers?? I have too! I have too! I have more than you do! Do you believe? Do you believe?! HA HA HA... How can I not believe? Bu Liuqing let out a sigh and said, The love between the Nine Tribtions had always been exceptionally touching. Part of the energy thats used by the Nine Tribtions Sword Master to nourish heaven is also due to this undying love! The Dharma Supreme started tough loudly. He was wiping his tears as he continued tough loudly. At that moment, all our brothers did not say a word. Only Big Brother replied: Little Ninth Brother, Im afraid that I cannot bring you along. Little Ninth Brother replied disappointingly: Why not? Big Brother then said again: That is because by the time I have used your soul to nourish the heavens, you would be dead. I am still alive and therefore, I cannot bring you along. Little Ninth Brother was very disappointed then. Yes, you heard correctly, he was not afraid, just disappointed. He said: Big Brother, I cannot bear to leave all of you... With that said, Big Brother replied: You do not need to leave any of them because all of you will die together. The Dharma Supreme finally stopped talking. He was panting with perspiration seeping out slowly from his bright and clean forehead. Regardless of how fierce and earth-shattering was the battle with Bu Liuqing just now, the Dharma Supreme did not break a sweat nor started to pant. However, at this moment, he became breathless from simply narrating a story. All of us went silent. Thereafter, Diwu Chouchang asked: Big Brother, when did you know about this matter? The moment this question came out, the eyes of everyone became brighter as the timing became so important to us all. Big Brother said: I knew it from the moment I received the first section of the Nine Tribtions Sword. When he put it this way, all of the brothers fell silent. Everyone was breathing heavily, really heavily. After a long pause, only then did Second Brother added a sentence. I could still remember clearly that Second Brother had a difficult time toplete his sentences then. He seemed to use all his energy with some stammering and voice trembling, he asked: For so many years, have you been lying to us? You led all of us on this strive for dominance, you led us up to the Nine Heavens, was it all for us to serve as the souls for nourishing the heavens? Then, you can obtain the power of merit from nourishing heaven and enter another Elysium? All along, have you been lying to us, using us? All of us paid serious attention to how Big Brother will reply. We thought that it was already a foregone conclusion for us to be sacrificed. However, we still wanted to hear him deny it. Then even if we were to die, it can be less of a pain in our hearts. Big Brother let out a sigh and said: I know that I have let you all down. However, that ce is really so tempting to me and I really want to go there. I really want. It has been hard on all of you for so many years, to be always around at my beck and call. To do everything for me, even at the expense of your lives. And me, I have always been lying to all of you, using all of you. I feel really guilty in my heart. Really, I feel that I have let you all down... All of us were astounded. I could clearly hear the sound of my heart breaking then. I cried. Before that, I had only known joy, satisfaction and happiness. I have never cried before, until then. However, after hearing what Big Brother said, I cried, cried loudly. Big Brother continued to give an emotional reply: Second Brother, you even took a knife for me and almost died from it; Third Brother, you used yourself as a guinea pig to test poisons for me and got yourself dumb muted for half a year; Fourth Brother, you gave yourself up as a hostage and let others sh you until your blood was almost dried, all just to let me stay alive and let me escape... Fifth Brother, because of me, you predicted the will of heaven resulting in your hair turning white overnight; Sixth Brother, you like Xiaoxiao and I knew that you grew up together with her. That day, I feigned ignorance and told you that I liked her while pretending to be drunk. The next moment, you distanced yourself from her and went to the brothel the next day and stayed overnight. You hurt Xiaoxiaos feelings all because you wanted to grant me my desire to be with her and to let her marry me... All because of me, you had to stay a bachelor for your entire life. Even when setting up your n, it had to be done with you adopting a godson... Seventh Brother... My brothers, I would never forget in my entire life, the goodness that I received from all of you! I am proud to have you all as my brothers! I am also very touched! Really. Our Big Brother recounted the contributions of our brothers, one by one. He was very emotional and even teared up. However, at that moment, I could only feel an extreme coldness in my heart. I am not sure what the rest of them felt, but with my heart so cold now, I doubt that their hearts could be any warmer than mine. The Dharma Supreme pouted his lips andughed like he was crying. Bu Liuqing thought in his mind, If it was me, my heart would be cold as well. All the brothers had done so much for you, braving through life and death, giving you everything that they had! From a nobody, you are now the Master of the Nine Heavens. Yet, you could easily just sentence them to death! Furthermore, it was to sacrifice their lives, in exchange for your own bright future! Is this still the act of a human? Furthermore, you even used despicable methods, making use of your brotherhood rtionship to snatch other peoples fiancee. Bu Liuqing could not believe that there was such a person in this world. He found one thing weird about this whole event. How did a person of this character be the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! How did he manage to find such hot-blooded brothers to aid him! How did he even manage to get such true and sincere brotherhood! This was simply unimaginable! It was not only Bu Liuqing who found it strange. Both Zi Xieqing and Wu Qianqian also found it extremely puzzling. As the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, Chu Yang found this whole matter really bizarre. Chu Yang though in this mind, This is so iprehensible! For one to be able to reach this stage, he must have had a really deep scheming mind in order to lie his entire life. The Dharma Supreme continued, Then Big Brother said: My brothers, since you have already done so much for me, I now only have onest request for all of you! Sacrifice your souls and help me to aplish my goal. We will always be good brothers for all of eternity. F*ck! Bu Liuqing was fuming mad as his fine beard fluttered in the air. He could not help but scold, What kind of beast is this! Seeing how Bu Liuqing became fuming mad, the Dharma Supreme, on the contrary, regained his usual calm andposed nature. The Dharma Supreme said, Seeing how we all kept silent, Big Brother continued on his monologue: Actually, I have also done quite a fair bit for all of you! I brought you all up to the Nine Heavens and helped you all to set up the Nine Super ns. All your descendants will thrive and enjoy prosperity in the Nine Heavens for ten thousand years! A whole ten thousand years, which n in history had ten thousand years of glory! All these, I dont take credit for it. However, if you all do not sacrifice to be the Nine Tribtions, how would we ever get a chance to achieve these ten thousand years of prosperity? Furthermore, every step you all took, since when was itcking in my help? Since when was itcking in my elixir? Im sure everyone took more than one of my Nine Tribtions Pills, right? My iplete version of Nine Tribtions Pill, I believe everyone had at least a hundred pills, right? Those cultivation boosting elixirs were all supplied by me! Without me, how would you all be able to achieve the level of a Seventh Grade Supreme Martial Artist, at such a young age? All these are more than sufficient to make you all proud of your life! Im merely asking for you all to sacrifice your souls only. How is it that you are all keeping silent for such a small matter? Long ago when we were risking our lives together, it was much more dangerous than it is now. Yet, all of you were so willing then. It was also a life and death situation then, so why the reluctance to agree now? My brothers, has wealth and status changed your hearts? Listening to such shameless words, Chu Yang almost wanted to puke. Chapter 1080 - Worse than a Beast

Chapter 1080: Worse than a Beast

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bu Liuqing thought in this mind, He had plotted for a betrayal, to use his brothers right from the start. Yet, he actually dared to say that his brothers now have a change in heart due to wealth and status... This is really the height of shamelessness! Bu Liuqing was panting from the anger of listening to the story. He was so angry until he rolled his eyeballs. In the eyes of someone who valued rtionships and loyalty, this incident was truly the most hated matter in the entire world! The Dharma Supremeughed coldly and said, That time, I was alsoughing this coldly. All our brothersughed this coldly. Otherwise, we did not know what else could we still do. Even if we wanted to scold him, we did not have the energy to do so! Big Brother said: My brothers, you should all know that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master has both a mission on hand and also punishment to be orded should I fail. If I failed to nourish heaven, my entire n will suffer the wrath of the heavens. Can you all bear to see me die like that? The Dharma Supreme continued indifferently, When we heard this, all of us spat in contempt. Pei! Bu Liuqing simrly threw out a spit in contempt. Second Brother replied: Initially, it was all willing on our part when we went through life and death with you. However, now, it isnt anymore! Big Brother, you are actually wrong. All of us are willing to die for you. Not for anything else, but for our brotherhood. You didnt have to say anything. All you had to do was to gather us and tell us about your new mission, which is to nourish the heaven using the Nine Tribtions. If it doesnt seed, my entire n will perish. All you had to do was to say this, even if it is a lie, we would all arrange for our own funeral affairs and give up our souls for Big Brother! That time, Second Brother continued to say: I am not selfish nor do I fear death. If I could go through life and death with you so many times, it means that I have already recognized you as my Big Brother. That is very normal, when the Big Brother is in trouble and requires his brothers to sacrifice their lives. However, you shouldnt have lied to us and made use of us. In the end, force us to do something against our will! Second Brother continued to say: When you put it that way, all of the brothers would have willingly sacrificed for you, isnt that great? Big Brother, you have shot yourself in the foot. Now that the matter has developed to this stage, forgive me for not being able toply with it. Well said! Bu Liuqing pped his hands in praise and said, Your Second Brother is really a great person! The Dharma Supreme revealed traces of how proud he was on his face and said, That is of course! My Second Brother is someone with lofty sentiments and aspirations! Then, what did your Big Brother say? Bu Liuqing asked. Big Brother said... I had considered this before and I also believe that my brothers will be willing to sacrifice their lives for me. However, I still had my worries. After all, you are already the lords of your various districts with great status and power. Your attitudes may inevitably have some changes. As long as one of you is unwilling, everyone will be stirred into action. That way, I may give the game away, fail my mission and get killed instead. Therefore, I might as well take control of you all first, when you no longer have the power to resist, then isnt the situation more stable and in control? At that time, Second Brother said: Even if you had us under control, you could have used us directly to nourish heaven. So why tell us everything just before we die? Second Brother looked to be under extreme pain as he continued: If we were to die without knowing then it will be just it. Dont you know how painful our hearts are now? Why did you do this? The Dharma Supreme spoke till here and stopped. Bu Liuqing was puzzled and said, Exactly, if it was already going to be done as per what he said, he could have directly killed you anyway. Why did he bother to torture the minds of his close brothers and how could he bear to do it after telling them? What exactly was he trying to do? The Dharma Supreme shook his head and managed an indifferent smile. He said, I knew that Brother Bu will not be able to guess the reason. Keke. That time, none of us was able to guess the reason, other than Diwu Chouchang. I still remembered how Diwu Chouchang let out a sigh and stayed silent, after Second Brother had finished his question. So, what was the reason? Bu Liuqing asked while frowning. He really could not understand the reason behind it and the more he thought of it, the more illogical it became. At that time, Big Brother said: This is exactly because of the second reason which I told you about. We are, after all, long time brothers; If I were to kill all of you, I would definitely feel guilty and therefore, it will be easy to nt evilness in my heart. In that case, even if I were to reach the Elysium, I would not be truly happy. Hence, I wanted to exin the entire origin of these events clearly, before you all die. Bu Liuqing was still puzzled and he asked, Why? Would he have prevented the evilness from growing in his heart just by exining it all out? This is absolutely absurd! No, its not absurd! The Dharma Supreme said, At that time, Big Brother said: I had lied to all of you from the start, made use of you all and now, I wanted to kill all of you. Arent you all sullen? Hate me to the bones? All the brothers were burning in their eyes, as they violently nodded their heads in agreement. They were all nodding their heads while tearing up at the same time! All nine of us were decisive killers and we didnt even frown when fighting. A few of the brothers, like Second Brother, Sixth Brother and Eight Brother, it was my first time seeing them tear up... Can you imagine what kind of feeling was that? Bu Liuqing heaved a long and deep sigh. Bu Liuqing thought in his mind, That must have been really heart-breaking! All these firm and unyielding men, they had been deceived all their lives, made use of all their lives. Even when they were at their deathbeds, their souls were made use of by the same person who deceived them, to achieve his goal! The worst thing was to know of it, only just before they die. They could only watch but could not do anything about it. How depressing this must have been? How much resentment there must have been? The Dharma Supreme continued, That time, Big Brother said: You are right, I want all of you to hate me! The more you hated me, the happier I get. Violence was seen in the eyes of the Dharma Supreme, with signs of him losing control of his emotions. However, with all his might, the Dharma Supreme managed to control his own voice and forced out an indifferent voice and said, ... the more you hated me, then the more justified and at ease would I feel when I kill all of you! The less guilty would I feel. Since I would not feel any guilt or shame, then I would not nt any evilness in my heart! Since you hated me, you would want to kill me. Since you wanted to kill me, then you are all my enemies! What kind of evilness could I possibly be nting in my heart, when I am simply killing my enemies, especially those who made use of me? Bang! Bu Liuqing could no longer hold it in after hearing what the Dharma Supreme said until here. He hit out a palm and caused the dust, dozens of miles away, to fill up the entire sky. He then said angrily, This beast! Beast! B*stard! Son of a bitch! There is actually such a person in this world! F*ck his mother, what kind of thing is he! The Dharma Supreme and continued saying, Since ancient times, there were already eight of such beasts! Right now, the Ninth beast is growing! At this point in time, Zi Xieqing gently nudged Chu Yang and whispered, Are you this kind of beast? Chu Yang was engrossed in the conversation and rolled his eyes fiercely at Zi Xieqing, after hearing what she said. Beast! Beast! Bu Liuqing was muttering to himself angrily and suddenly, he thought of his disciple Mo Qingwu; thinking of Mo Qingwu also made him think of Chu Yang. He then remembered that Chu Yang was the ninth generation Nine Tribtions Sword Master! He could not help but be shocked upon realization. He thought in his mind, Could Chu Yang be this kind of beast as well? However, no matter what... Little Wu likes him so much and stays with him. This is too dangerous! I definitely cannot agree with this! I must let Ning Tianya know of this matter... To guard against Chu Yang! Up to this point, Bu Liuqing suddenly thought of Dongfang Badao and asked, Since all your deaths were inevitable, how did you manage to survive? The Dharma Supreme stared back at him, as if ming him for interrupting his narration. The Dharma Supreme did not reply, but instead, continued his narration. That time, when Big Brother finished his words, all the brothers were all indignant and could not help but scold. Diwu Chouchang said: Stop scolding, Big Brother must have his own considerations. We should all be supportive of him and follow his arrangements unconditionally. Even if it requires us to sacrifice our souls to nourish the heavens. For our Big Brother, a sacrifice it shall be! At that moment, everyone was startled! They could not understand why Diwu Chouchang would say such things. Big Brother said: As expected, Diwu Chouchang is really scheming. You actually still want to praise me and follow exactly what I said, in order to nt the evilness in me! Praising me now is useless, so is hating me. Ha ha ha... Thereafter, Big Brother said: I shall go and do some packing up, to prepare for sending you all off to nourish the heavens. We are after all brothers. If you have any unfulfilled wishes, be sure to let me know. I guarantee that I will fulfill it for you. Bu Liuqing was at a loss of words. He was simply mad and kept scolding, This beast! Beast! At this moment, he dared to address everyone as brothers and actually asked for any unfulfilled wishes... This is absolutelyical! Yes, this is reallyical! None of us spoke at that time, neither did we bother to reply to him. I only had a phrase in my mind and I kept repeating it angrily: I mustve been blinded! I mustve been blinded! I mustve been blinded! I mustve been blinded... Just this phrase of I mustve been blinded, the Dharma Supreme had repeated it at least ten times! The more he said, the more pain and hatred was there in his voice. Bu Liuqing also sighed one after another, as he felt the extreme despondency and grievance in his voice. At that time, Big Brother waited for quite a while and none of us said a word. He then said: Looks like none of you would bother to ask for my help. If that is the case, then it seems that Im unwee. Thereafter, Big Brother stepped out of the room. The brothers wanted to speak, but was stopped by Diwu Chouchang; Chouchang said: Since we are all going to die, what else is there to say or to discuss? Our fate is as such, what can we do about it? Based on Big Brothers usual way of things, do you think that he would let us escape? Everyone agreed with what was said and so, kept quiet. Everyone had long seen past life and death. Dying was never a concern, although they felt sullen. However, they could only me themselves for being blinded and had chosen the wrong person to be their Big Brother. Chu Yang sighed in his mind. He thought, All these nine brothers are really warm-blooded and righteous men. Even though they now already know that their Big Brother is a bad person and wanted to kill them, they still address him as Big Brother. Or maybe it has be a habit to them and they cant change it in a short time? Regardless, until now, they have never scolded any ugly words. All their emotions were kept deep within themselves. The Dharma Supreme then continued, After eight hours, Diwu Chouchang suddenly and hurriedly said: Listen to me, everyone. Based on Big Brothers habit, he must have been eavesdropping on us just now. However, he must have left after such a long time. We dont have much time left, we can only take a risk. Everyones spirit rose in an instance. Chouchang actually was brewing this idea. The tone of the Dharma Supreme gradually turned more excited. Diwu Chouchang said: Our deaths are inevitable. However, we cannot sacrifice for nothing. It is too sullen to die just like that. A shame to our reputation! I have an idea to let one of us have a slight chance of getting out of here alive. Chapter 1081 - Revenge! Revenge!

Chapter 1081: Revenge! Revenge!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everybody hurried to ask: Whats your idea? Chouchang replied: The Heart Connection Technique. I believe all of us also remember how to use it. Everyone nodded. Chouchang said hurriedly: We will not be sealed up like this forever. Since he wants to use our spirits, he would definitely have to extract the spirits from the live bodies. But after extracting, though it is only the spirits and it has no power to attack, we will be under no restrictions for a period of time, after all. Everyone nodded together. Chouchang continued to say: Im guessing, hes getting rid of us all together, so it has to be nine ces that he needs to nourish the heaven at! Besides that, he has to send us into each position together for it to work. Otherwise, he wouldnt have done this. Chouchang said: We happen to be nine. That means one person has to be at the middle position. Theres no knowing who this person will be. It may be you, it may be me. But it will be the spirit of one among us. Right now what little time we have is that one instant when his hands reach out to send us in. Thats the only time we are out of his control. Lets do this: all of us memorize our own positions, what number it is. In that split second, besides the middle person who doesnt move, the eight at the side will try our best to turn our own spiritual power into the utmost purest power of the spiritual origin, and send it into that position in the middle! Do our best and send as much as we can! Then Chouchang said: Since its the spirits that are used to nourish the heaven, the power of the spirits are used, and there has to be power in the spirit, for the soul not to be broken into pieces. Therefore, only the person with the strongest spirit power will have a little bit of chance to survive. We will be trying our luck by doing this, theres no assurance if it will work, but this is our only chance! At this moment, Chu Yang couldnt help but say, approvingly, He was one with the surname of Diwu indeed. He could actuallye up with such a n under that kind of circumstance. Zi Xieqing nodded too. Almost anyone would simply wait for death in such a situation. But for this Diwu Chouchang, he apparently had long formted a n in his mind. He probably came up with it while that Nine Tribtions Sword Master was speaking. Otherwise, it wouldnt be so organized. To keep such a clear head at this kind of moment, this Diwu Chouchang must be an extraordinary talent in the world! At that time, all the brothers were saying that, whoever this person was, so long as with that little bit of hope he got out and survived, he had to avenge the brothers! At any cost! And then Diwu Chouchang said: Stop talking now, you all. Focus all your efforts on nourishing your spirits. And dont get angry. Once you get angry and the spirit loses its focus, more help cant be given to that brother in the middle. Close your eyes, all! So we did, and focusedpletely on stabilizing our spirits... Ha, at that time, though I had no cultivation yet, I could feel that all my brothers were striving, like they had never done before, just to transfer their own spiritual power to their brother at that critical moment! Just for that really tiny bit of hope to survive. The Dharma Supreme spoke with great sorrow, and his eye socket turned red somewhat, and some blood emerged from his mouth. But this time, he didnt wipe it away, but said in a low voice, Indeed, after a period of time, he returned, and talked to us. But none of us bothered with us. He felt bored too, so used drugs on us, and then we fainted. When we woke again, we were already at a strange ce. From the void, a series of strange noises came through. Nine mysterious caves actually appeared slowly. And then, that bastard grabbed us without any hesitation, and with each hit, he ruined the physical body of one of us, and extracted our spirits. None of us spoke. We only had time to exchange one final look in thest moments. Diwu Chouchang spoke just one word before his head was hit and broken. That word was Remember!. And then, that person... that person killed us, and gathered all our souls together and threw them out. And I realized, to my astonishment, that it was exactly the cave in the middle I was entering! In the split second when I entered the cave, eight waves of spiritual force was sent over with extreme force from eight directions. At that time, I could only capture them little by little. Those were all the lives of my brothers! Lives of my very own brothers! The Dharma Supreme fell silent, and tears emerged from his eyes slowly. I didnt dare to waste any bit of those eight waves of spiritual power. Perhaps heaven had been helping me, such that I could actually gather all of them and absorbed it within myself. At that time, I could feel thefort and happiness from these spiritual powers, and their expectations towards me! And then, I was pulled by an unknown force into a strange space. I realized that there was another spirit in there, long broken. Only a small piece vaguely existed, and there was no way of knowing who that was. But I knew that was a senior of the Nine Tribtions who suffered the same fate as me! Which of the spirits who could die here wasnt a good man with great bravery, iron-like strength, and indomitable spirits? But which of them didnt die with immense grievances, being cheated, used, sold and eventually killed by the person that they trusted the most? The Dharma Supreme let out a tragicugh. I was just inside there, unable to get out. I could just stay there, feeling my own spiritual power being consumed little by little! I kept cultivating the spiritual powers, but it wasnt enough to make up for the loss. But the consumption was extremely slow as well. Thinking about it, every spirit inside there must have stayed on for eight, nine thousand years. Hahaha, such days those were! My brothers, they were withstanding such torture as well. I dont know how long had passed, before I felt an emptiness in my heart. I knew that a brother of mine disappeared forever. Such a sensation urred eight times in total... I knew that all my brothers were gone. Only I, alone, still existed, with their powers on me. I cultivated even harder. I wanted to live, I wanted revenge! I had to live on behalf of them. At that time, I had already used up all my original powers, with only the spiritual powers sent into me before entering left. It was they who sustained me and kept me from dying! Finally, one day, when I felt that I was almost going to fail, that cave suddenly opened up, and a spirit came in. Only then did I know that ten thousand years had passed. I took that opportunity and escaped. I found a damp and dark ce which saw no sunlight all year long, and cultivated there. With that, several thousand years passed. But, to enter and seize a body, it was so hard that it was almost impossible! Because even for an ordinary person his spirit wasplete, and there was absolutely no way that you could chase his spirit away from his body! Unless you kill him. But after killing him, I still couldnt use it. Even for those who are dying, I tried and there was no way to seed. Finally, one day, I sensed a person with a missing spirit. The Dharma Supreme looked up at Bu Liuqing. That was Dongfang Badao! At that time, he must have just deleted his own memory, and his spirit was very much lost! This was my chance. But he was still very powerful at the time, and I didnt have an opportunity, because once I was discovered by him, I was afraid my spirit would be dissipated. So I followed him in secret, everywhere he went. Finally, with all the effort, I seeded. He was aw-enforcement officer, and had very high cultivation, so he went on missions frequently to catch criminals. At that time, the three of them were fighting for the position of the Dharma Supreme, and it was measured based on theirw enforcement. He chased after a Supreme Martial Artist intending to kill him, yet he was surrounded. Though he killed all of them, his own self was also on the verge of dying. He fainted and went unconscious. I took this opportunity and entered his body! The Dharma Supremes eyes fixed on Bu Liuqing. Do you understand now? Bu Liuqing sighed. Yes, I do. Brother Bu, if you were me, would you kill Dongfang Badao, upy his body, and wait for an opportunity to avenge those brothers at all costs? asked the Dharma Supreme, his voice low. Yes! Bu Liuqing breathed in deeply and said, They must be avenged! You are avenging your brother, and I understand you! the Dharma Supreme said, But I am also avenging mine, do you understand me? I do! But it is my brothers body you are upying, so although I understand you, I have to kill you anyway! I get it. The Dharma Supremeughed, and said calmly, If you had given up on killing me because of this talking, thats what will make me feel strange. Bu Liuqing said, For revenge, you should go to that Elysium! Why did youe here? I cant reach up there! the Dharma Supreme said frankly, Only after I got out, did I realize that the whole family and n of that bastard was actually already gone. I went through all the histories and couldnt find even one family of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! That made my hatred even worse. Those guys must have all followed him up? About this, I really have no idea. Bu Liuqing felt puzzled as well. In every generation, there were the Nine Super ns, but why was there no n of any Nine Tribtions Sword Masters? So I had to stay on, cultivate, and prepare to go up to that world for revenge! But, during this time, I also have to get rid of all the support that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master has, such as the Dharma Supreme, or... the new Nine Tribtions Sword Master! The Dharma Supreme smiled slightly. But in that smile, was immense killing intent. I just started to upy his body and was unsure about the management ofw-enforcement officers. I tried but failed to kill the Nine Tribtions Sword Master of that era. The fate energy of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was too strong, ha, but he tried to end the bloodline of my brothers Diwu n and I protected it. Right now, though the Diwu n is weak in power, it at least still exists. The Dharma Supreme spoke calmly, but deep emotions disyed in his eyes. Chu Yang finally understood. During the era of thest Nine Tribtions Sword Master, Diwu n apparently became the enemy of the Nine Super ns and even the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, yet it actually didnt die out. So this was the root cause. Diwu n was a subsidiary n of Zhuge n, but it still controlled enormous power. So this was the root cause. ... Chapter 1082 - I Won’t Let You Go

Chapter 1082: I Wont Let You Go

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The expression of the Dharma Supreme gradually returned to calmness, as it was previously. His body, which had innate spiritual meridians, started gathering spiritual energy once more. He straightened his body slowly, put his hands behind his back, and with his long hair moving in the wind, he gazed at the morning lights which were slowly emerging at the horizon. He said calmly, Brother Bu, though you are my enemy, for this talk tonight, thank you! Bu Liuqing smiled bitterly. Actually, you should have talked to Wu Jue Cheng. The Dharma Supreme smiled and shook his head slightly. It would not work for a sad man to talk to another sad man! I wish to be heard, and so does he. From both of us, it will be the same story to be heard. Once I know my own, I would know his. What is there to talk about? Heughed, and then took a step out. He moved swiftly and lightly, such that while his figure was still in front of them, his actual body already went several hundred feet away. Brother Bu, Ill wait for you toe to me any time, and we will fight to the death! Should you not, I wille back after my wounds are healed! His voice went away, and Bu Liuqing didnt chase after him. Instead, he sighed deeply, stomped his feet, and then his body suddenly flew up and disappearedpletely. Three figures appeared out of thin air at the ce where Bu Liuqing and the Dharma Supreme were talking. Chu Yang, Zi Xieqing and Wu Qianqian. Chu Yangs brows knitted tightly together, and he let out a long breath. So, this is what the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is! Zi Xieqing also said, with extra meaning in her words, So, this is what the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is! She turned her face towards Chu Yang. Chu Yang, what are you thinking? Chu Yang breathed in deeply and smiled mildly. He said, I will wait patiently! Zi Xieqingughed. However, I may not be able to see it. Chu Yang said softly, You will see it in the future. It wont work to say anything right now. I promise not to be like this to my brothers. Would you believe it? No! Eight Nine Tribtions Sword Masters had been like this across ny thousand years. How can you Chu Yang be an exception? But I, Chu Yang, will just have to be an exception! I must! At any rate, I am a man once dead. I would rather die before I do something so dirty, despicable and shameless! Zi Xieqing smiled deeply. Wu Qianqian looked at the two with mild confusion. She couldnt understand what the two were talking about. Come! Lets go back. Zi Xieqing smiled mildly, and prepared to grab the two and fly back. Right at this moment, a brightness suddenly appeared above the horizon. The sun was about toe out. Yet Zi Xieqings hands, which were about to catch the other two, suddenly stopped. She looked at the horizon with a heavy expression. Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian couldnt help but look up. And there they saw, at the ce where the morning glow brightened, a piece of purple cloud moving very rapidly. In almost just one instant, it was already right above them. Chu Yang was full of surprise. He had never seen a piece of cloud being able to move so fast. In a second, heavy clouds suddenly gathered in the sky above them. And then, there was lightning and thunder. The glow that just started to appear above the horizon was immediately suppressed again. The sounds of thunder beat on the three hearts like the dull sounds of a drum. All three felt a suppression, a heaviness in their hearts, as though something bad was about to happen. The clouds lowered. And the pressure became heavier. Zi Xieqings expression also became more serious. Chu Yang muttered, What is this? Cant it be... a punishment from heaven? Zi Xieqing bit her lip, and looked silently at the clouds in the sky, which pressed lower and lower, as though they were about to solidify. Suddenly, her hand moved and a palm pped onto Wu Qianqians neck. Wu Qianqian fainted without making a sound. What are you doing? Chu Yang was shocked. Zi Xieqing looked at Chu Yang with aplicated expression, and then answered softly, Its here to look for me. My existence broke the bnce of the Nine Heavens. My fight just now used Heaven Yang Purple Gas, and Im discovered. This cant be known by Qianqian. Chu Yang was so stunned that his eyes opened wide, and he was unable to speak for a second. What do we do, then? Zi Xieqing took a breath and said, Strong ones like us are not allowed to break the bnce of the ne in whichever ne that we are in. Should we just merely stay, there wont be any problem. But once we show our abilities that are able to break the bnce, we will be sanctioned. If I were a local, it would make things easier, but I just happen not to be... And Bu Liuqing and the Dharma Supreme are the top powers of the Nine Heavens. Therefore, with me interfering in their fight, this is the oue. Chu Yang was surprised. Why didnt you tell us earlier then? Since youve known it all along, why fight? Zi Xieqings expression was somewhatplicated. She said, Ive got to leave sooner orter. Leaving now is only a bit earlier than I expected. The only difference is whether I leave myself or get forced out. Chu Yang raised his eyebrows. Forced out? Yeah. Usually, with this kind of situation, one gets forced out. It wont be difficult, but I wont be allowed to stay on anymore. Zi Xieqing gave Chu Yang a deep look, and said softly, Chu Yang, youve got to take care! What if I wont let you go? asked Chu Yang, his voice deep. Zi Xieqings body shook, and then she said with a bitter smile, Wont let me go? This is a punishment from the heaven! Chu Yang sneered, In my whole life, Ive been working against the heaven. Punishment from the heaven? If I offend it one more time, so what? Zi Xieqing sighed internally. She did know that once she made the move and showed her abilities today, she would be punished. But she didnt dare to stay on any longer, especially around Chu Yang. In Zi Xieqings whole life, she had never been around a young man for so long. And furthermore, she had never appreciated and cared for a young man like she did for Chu Yang. Since they were in the ck Blood Forest, she took joy in abusing Chu Yang. Though she was gathering Tao state energy, she was in fact also hoping to see which stage this stubborn youth could persevere until? But she didnt expect that Chu Yang was always fierce like a dragon in battle! However cruel it was, howeverrge the number of his failures, Chu Yangs spirit only became even stronger, and never subsided. He became even fiercer through the failures! All along the way, Zi Xieqing was constantly also pressing for Chu Yangs bottom line. She even thought: Can you still be stubborn when you are forced to use yourst bit of potential? But until they reached Tianji City, though Chu Yang was tired to the bones with injuries all over him at the end of each day, he had never rxed! The most terrible thing was that even when he did rx, he was actually teasing her. Zi Xieqing became more and more unconvinced, and she fought him with more and more effort. Yet Chu Yangs resistance actually also increased with that, and he became tougher over time. When Chu Yang was at Tianji City, the two fought even more frequently. Even with that, Zi Xieqing didntpletely exploit all of Chu Yangs potential. Until that time when Chu Yang was breaking through, and Zi Xieqing was forced to help him using the cruelest method. Even a Supreme Martial Artist, Zi Xieqing believed wholeheartedly, wouldnt be able to stand such cruel punishment. But Chu Yang himself came up with the ideas for her to torture him, yet he persevered through everything, and achieved a breakthrough! At that moment, Zi Xieqing almost cried. And it was just at that time, Zi Xieqing felt that her state of mind had changed. In the past, she roamed the world alone, and besides wanting to repay her benefactor and say thank you, she never had cared. Her mind was as free as flowing water, her consciousness as carefree like the clouds in the sky. But from that day on, there seemed to be one more concern in her heart, and that was Chu Yang. She even thought that she didnt want Chu Yang to suffer like that anymore. That was why she helped Chu Yang with all kinds of things, and even brought him along today for him to watch the battle of the supremes, in order to pave way for his future and reduce his obstacles. But after a while, Zi Xieqing felt that she seemed even more unable to let go. Sometimes, she even saw him in her dreams. At this moment, Zi Xieqing finally felt that this was no good. So, she came up with the idea today to expose her strength, because she wanted to leave here. Anyway, she had to leave, sooner orter. Since thats the case, sooner was better thanter. Though Tao state energy was not yetpletely replenished, what she had right now was enough for her to survive a punishment from the heaven, and then enter into the Tao Void to replenish Tao state energy again. If she stayed any longer, she was afraid she would feel even worse. With Tao state energy replenished, she would want to stay but not be able to, and that would be really painful. Therefore, she risked drawing punishment from the heaven, just to save herself from this emotional vortex. Though that would be painful... Zi Xieqing really didnt want herself to sink any deeper into this emotional vortex! But just now, when Zi Xieqing heard Chu Yang say What if I wont let you go?, she suddenly felt a trace of bitterness in her heart, and then sweetness. In fact, a myriad of emotions filled her heart at that moment. But she soon controlled herself and showed nothing. Going against the heaven, you would suffer punishment. Zi Xieqing said gently. Her hand reached out and gave Chu Yangs face a stroke, and she said softly, After I leave, dont miss me. Live properly, live well. Chu Yang stared at her and said, irritated, Didnt you hear? I said, what if I wont let you go? Is there a way for you to stay?? He actually started questioning her. If it was an ordinary day, Zi Xieqing would p him, and then kick the guys butt, sending him flying in the air once more. But right now, Zi Xieqing felt satisfaction in her heart, and this rough scolding actually brought a bit of sweetness to her heart. She bit her lip, and with a satisfied smile in her eyes, she replied softly, Theres no way. Chu Yang was startled! A whistling sound came from the sky, followed by a majestic roar of thunder. It came rolling in, as though approaching from far away. It was deafeningly loud. At the same time, a giant, golden hand suddenly emerged from the clouds in the sky, and it came down grabbing with a sense of majesty that couldnt be vited. An indifferent voice came from the sky. Bold slut! You actually dare to break the nes bnce! Hurry up and follow me back for your trial! Zi Xieqings face ashen and her lips trembled. She took a deep look at Chu Yangs face, and then she grabbed Chu Yang and Wu Qianqian violently and threw them to the space faraway. Chu Yang let out a mad scream and turned back abruptly mid-air. He stopped halfway from where he was supposed tond, and then rushed back like a bolt of lightning. ... Chapter 1083 - Golden Hand from the Sky

Chapter 1083: Golden Hand from the Sky

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Qianqian flew out, dropped onto a piece of t ground far away, and fainted, unscathed. Go back! Zi Xieqing stood high above, her white clothes and beautiful hair fluttering in the wind. She shouted seriously to Chu Yang. Chu Yang turned a deaf ear and ran back at top speed. Zi Xieqings look wasplicated. She bit her full lips and looked at Chu Yangs running figure. There seemed to be tears shing in her eyes. That giant golden hand descended abruptly and grasped towards Zi Xieqing. Zi Xieqing stoodpletely still, staring at the figure of Chu Yang rushing over. She didnt dodge the giant hand above at all. The hand was just about to reach Zi Xieqings shoulder, when Chu Yang was still four hundred feet from her. Bright golden light shone from the giant golden hand, covering Zi Xieqings body. A hint of pain showed on Zi Xieqings face. As she was slowly lifted up, her mouth opened towards Chu Yang, who was running wildly on the ground. She seemed to be saying something. Chu Yang couldnt hear it. But judging from the movement of her mouth, it seemed to be take care. Chu Yang suddenly felt pain in her heart, and started yelling wildly like a wounded beast. He let out a long cry towards the sky, and then, with a Swoosh!, he pulled out the Nine Tribtions Sword, and then with a scream of agitation and anger, he rose up towards the sky. At this moment, Chu Yang used all his power, all his potential, and all his will power to carry out his most powerful attack since his debut! The longsword formed a huge storm in an instant! Chu Yang shouted with a hoarse voice! One ray of cold light pierces ten thousand feet of de! What harm is there in ughtering the entire world! A sharp will not be changed by being buried deep! Unify the winds and clouds to rule over all! Brilliance since time immemorial focused on a sword de! Wind and cloud move unhindered from east to west! The sun and moon thunder at my will! Chopping mountains and breaking peaks under the blood-red sky! This de has existed under the sky since eternity! One must go through the nine hidden hells on this journey! Cut off the travelers attachments with worldly affairs! The sharp edge will reach everywhere and put everything to rest! Steel walls and bronze gates have yet to see the end of strife! With this, what else can one want in this life? Nine-colored clouds gather in unison! As long as I live, you shall not worry! ... A mad wave of sword aura formed an enormous torrent! It went up flying from the sky with great strength and vigor. A bright and brilliant curve was drawn in the air, and with an invincible will and apletely unrelenting decisiveness, it went up towards the giant golden hand in the air! If you want to go, I wont stop you! But you should want to go by yourself! You being taken away, I will not have it! The point, edge, de and case of the Nine Tribtions Sword sang in excitement all at once! This was the first time the four parts of the sword worked together for an attack since theiring together! A piercing murderous aura froze the winter sky in a moment! Zi Xieqings expression changed dramatically! She struggled and got up desperately. She shouted sternly, Dont... And then, she actually broke free of that golden hand and flew down. An Eh? came from midair, as though stunned that Zi Xieqing could actually escape its control. The giant golden hand paused very briefly, and then continued to grab. Yet it met Chu Yangs sword lighting over in an attack like thunder. It couldnt help but let out another Eh?, before the giant hand turned and pped towards Chu Yang. A majestic voice said, A grain of rice actually dares to challenge the punishment from heaven! You are dead! Zi Xieqing screamed harshly, and she moved as fast as a bolt of lightning, looking extremely anxious. Against this giant golden hand, even she herself didnt stand a chance. Chu Yang only had the tiny brightness of a grain of rice, but he actually dared to fight it. Wasnt that tantamount to seeking death? But Chu Yang had already leaped up at full speed and came right towards her! That giant hand with golden light also surpassed Zi Xieqing and grabbed violently towards Chu Yang! Zi Xieqing already had no time to catch up. In desperation, she screamed, Ill go back with you! Im willing to face sanctions! Dont hurt him! I was leaving anyway, I just didnt have enough Tao state energy to break the barrier! Did you hear me? Im willing to go back with you! Yet that giant golden hand waspletely indifferent, and continued to grab towards Chu Yang. That voice said indifferently, He, who interferes with punishment from the sky, dies! Immediately, Zi Xieqing felt both panic and a heartache. Chu Yang, I told you early on not to be impulsive. But you... Her body continued rushing forward, but her mind had already gone nk, as though she had lost consciousness. Chu Yang roared with mad anger. Sixteen strokes of Nine Tribtions Sword Techniques formed an unprecedented torrent, which mmed onto the giant golden hand in just an instant! The giant golden hand paused, and then pushed forward. In the clouds, that voice suddenly let out an Ah!. It didnt seem to be from pain, but deep surprise. Then, the giant golden hand withdrew abruptly, as though it had lost its strength. Chu Yangs Nine Tribtions Sword came to contact with the giant golden hand, and with a bang, Chu Yang felt as though he had crashed right into a mountain made of Star Steel. The reactionary force in an instant made Chu Yang scream and fly back. But just because of that brief contact, the giant golden hand suddenly lost its strength. How sharp was the Nine Tribtions Sword, not to mention the burst of power through thebination of sixteen Nine Tribtions Sword Techniques! Countless waves of Nine Tribtions Sword Energy exploded inside the giant hand, and with a loud bang, a finger actually dropped off from that giant gold hand. The finger mmed down noisily andnded on the ground. It actually made a deep hole in the ground andy at the bottom of the hole. In mid-air, that voice sounded another Eh?, and the giant gold hand stayed in the air. Zi Xieqing rushed over at top speed and saw Chu Yang lying on the ground, his face pale like paper, blooding out from his eyes, nose, ears and mouth. He was already unconscious, on the verge of dying. Looking at his injuries, his inner organs were apparently severely damaged. Zi Xieqing bit her lips and tried to deal with his injuries in a hurry, while worrying about that giant golden hand. She transferred energy to Chu Yang, while looking up and saying, Will you please not move for a moment, and allow me to treat his injuries for the time being? There was actually a bit of pleading in her voice. For Zi Xieqing who had been dominant her whole life, this was the first time she spoke to someone like this. That voice in the sky didnt speak, but that giant golden hand stayed in mid-air, and actually didnt move. After a long time, that dull voice said, Your Tao state energy was insufficient, and you couldnt break the space barrier? Zi Xieqing replied while treating Chu Yangs injuries, Yes. That voice said, as though to himself, But why is this boy... holding the Emperors sword? Could he be... Suddenly, he snorted and said, Then leave here immediately after you finish recovering Tao state energy! Zi Xieqing was overjoyed and said, Yes! Once I finish collecting it, I will leave immediately! That voice snorted and said, I will pay attention to you all the time! If you dont leave when the timees, dont me me for being merciless! And suddenly, with a whiz, it retreated back into the thick clouds. Immediately afterward, the sky-full of dark clouds suddenly rose up abruptly, and then dissipatedpletely. In the far east, a red sun rose. Everything went back to peace, as though nothing had happened. Zi Xieqing was actually stunned. What was going on? This... this messenger, how did he leave so easily? He came with such majesty and actually left so quietly. Not only did he give up on catching her, but he even left half a finger behind! This... This was incredible! Someone with such immense power actually bore the suffering from Chu Yang, someone as insignificant as an ant in his eyes, and left quietly withoutint? As Zi Xieqing hurriedly treated Chu Yangs injuries, she recalled everything carefully, and found it puzzling. Suddenly, she remembered a sentence said by that voice, But why is this boy... holding the Emperors sword? Could he be... Suddenly, she felt a coldness in her heart! Could it be because of Chu Yang? The Emperors sword? What Emperor? What level was the Emperor? Chu Yang was actually holding the Emperors sword... What did this sentence mean? If this was the case... The person who folded the nine heavens continent back then must be this... Emperor? And the Nine Tribtions Sword was the sword of this Emperor? Nine Tribtions Sword Masters over generations had always been... Zi Xieqing contemted carefully, her mind full of confusion. With a dull grunt, Chu Yang woke up. Before he opened his eyes, he sat up abruptly, yet it moved his wounds, and he couldnt help but grunt in pain. He opened his eyes to see Zi Xieqing right in front of him, and couldnt help but be overjoyed. You didnt get taken away? He was chased off by you? Zi Xieqing didnt know if she wanted to cry or tough. She showed a small, gentle smile, and said softly, More like chased off by you. Chu Yangughed out loud, and shook his head. Dont I know myself? I have no such abilities... Suddenly, he blinked, and said cheekily, Big Sister Zi, your voice was so gentle just now... It gave me goosebumps all over... Zi Xieqing was angry, irritated and amused at the same time. Her eyebrows raised and her eyes stared. Her hand reached out, grabbed his ears, and turned it one round. You know yourself, so why did you go on without caring for your own life like that? Did you know that you could die from that? Chu Yangs face contorted in a grimace. Ouch, ouch, its painful... Talk if its painful! Zi Xieqing added even more force, and shouted fiercely. Chu Yang turned his head halfway in the direction his ear was twisted, and with his mouth still in a grimace, he scratched his head andughed. I only understood it after the collision, not before. Zi Xieqing wanted to get angry, and wanted to twist his ear one more round. But for some reason that she didnt even understand herself, she burst into a smile. Chu Yang looked immensely relieved. Big sister, let go of your hand, dont tire yourself... That would be my fault. Zi Xieqings hand finally let go. She said with a smile, If you are scared of pain, behave properly from now on. Chu Yang rolled out a few steps away. He bowed and saluted, and said with a sad face, Yes, yes. I wont be like this in the future. Sigh... Why are you like my mother... Zi Xieqing said angrily, What did you say? Chu Yang hugged his head and squinted away. Amidughter, the things before did not seem to have happened at all, and neither of them mentioned anything about Zi Xieqings having to leave. But both thought that there was something more in their hearts, there seemed to be some change... And the rtionship between the two seemed to be somewhat different... But Chu Yang wisely did not continue to think about it, and Zi Xieqing also buried this feeling deep down in her heart. Both of them knew, that with each other, it was impossible... Chu Yang smiled twice. Just as he was about to chase Wu Qianqian back, he walked a few steps and actually found a huge pit in front of him. Chu Yang walked over and took a look. There was actually golden lighting out of it... He was very surprised. What is this? Chapter 1084 - The Bone of the Divine God

Chapter 1084: The Bone of the Divine God

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zi Xieqing pouted and said, I have no idea what kind of luck you have to actually own something so amazing. Hurry down and bring it up, its your spoils. My spoils? Chu Yang was surprised. When the golden finger came crashing down, he had already lost consciousness and naturally would not know that he was able to create such a shocking oue... Though the other party had gone easy on him... Chu Yang jumped down with a whoosh and started to groan at the bottom of the hole. What the hell, my injuries havent healed... I cant move it. What is this thing, its too heavy. He then tossed an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill into his mouth. On top, Zi Xieqing could not help but burst intoughter. You can stay down there if you cant move it. Ill go and get Qianqian over. And she left with a whoosh. That little bitch... Chu Yang secretly muttered to himself. Zi Xieqing pretended not to hear it and went off. Chu Yang sat at the bottom and began to circte his internal energy to treat his injuries. As he did so, he discovered without warning that the spiritual energy in the atmosphere had increased significantly all of a sudden. The pure and concentrated spiritual energy of the universe rushed to fill his mouth and nose, almost suffocating him! Where did such pure and concentrated spiritual energy of the universee from? Chu Yangs eyes shot open in rm, only to see wisps of dense spiritual energy emanating from the golden object. As he breathed in and out, the wisps of spiritual energy transformed into two long dragons heading fast and furious toward his nostrils. No wastage in the least! The serious injuries in his body had already been more or less healed in an instant by the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill. With this rush of spiritual energy, he reachedplete recovery instantly and his cultivation actually improved to boot! All these within just a few breaths! My god! Chu Yang jumped to his feet in shock. What is this amazing thing! So awesome! He went over in a hurry, grabbing it toward him and examining it. This thing was the size of a grinding wheel, yet it weighed a full 3,500 to 4,000 kilograms. Chu Yang scratched his head and circled the object, mumbling to himself, Why does it look so much like the pad of a finger... This part that protrudes at the edge, could it be a fingernail? But where would there be such a huge hand? Then he suddenly recalled the gigantic hand that had grabbed at Zi Xieqing before he lost consciousness! He could not help but be astounded. Might this have been from that gigantic hand? He thought of what Zi Xieqing had said. Its your spoils. Chu Yang let out a curse and his eyes widened. Was I really this awesome? To actually hack off such a piece from the gigantic hand? Thinking back to the apocalyptic power of the gigantic hand, a sense of fear btedly arose in Chu Yangs heart. A chill ran down his spine and his legs turned weak. His calves felt like they were going to cramp up and he fell onto his bottom with a loud thud. Droplets of cold sweat crept up on his forehead one by one. Oh my goodness! Chu Yang eximed. He gazed intently at this segment of a finger, pondering. Going by the incredible power of that golden hand, even though his sword strike was powerful, he definitely should not have been able to hurt the hand! Why did a part of it get hacked off by him? This incident was rather strange. As Chu Yang stopped circting his energy, the spiritual energy surprisingly did not emanate from the finger segment anymore. It returned to being a silent, grinding wheel-sized... segment of... a finger. Chu Yang reached out and jabbed at it tentatively. This thing actually had the hint of spring to the touch... Doesnt seem like human flesh though. Chu Yang scratched his head in puzzlement. At this point, Zi Xieqings mind message rang in his ears, Take the golden finger with you, were heading back. Chu Yang gave a sound ofpliance and hurriedly stored the golden finger into his Nine Tribtions Space. The moment he opened the Nine Tribtions Space, the sight of the Sword Spirit with an expression full of agitation greeted him. The Sword Spirit asked, What good stuff did you get? Why is it so powerful? I could feel it even while in seclusion. Chu Yang rolled his eyes. Then he heard the Sword Spirit eximing, Oh my god... Might this be the Divine Bone? Startled, Chu Yang asked, What Divine Bone? The Sword Spirit eyed the golden finger greedily and muttered, The Bone of the Divine God... My god... Chu Yang got annoyed. Lifting the finger segment, he threw it into the Nine Tribtions Space, smacking the Sword Spirit squarely in the face. The Sword Spirit was struck onto the ground with a deafening bang. Even with his mouth full of the golden finger, he still let out an unclear sigh. Ahm ho haphee... (Im so happy...) Chu Yang was speechless. The Sword Spirit finally shifted the golden finger away from his face. Out of the blue, his face fell. But Im so miserable too... What are you miserable about? Chu Yang asked perplexedly, Didnt you just say you were so happy? The Sword Spirit said in anguish, I did say that I was so happy to see the Divine Bone... but what Im cultivating now is the spirit, so I cant absorb the power inside this... Im so miserable! Rolling his eyes, Chu Yang said, I was so concerned that you would misappropriate it. So you cant absorb it? Excellent. The Sword Spirit was at a loss for words. He did not speak anymore. He stayed silent but Chu Yangs interest was piqued instead. Whats the use of this Divine Bone? The Sword Spirit said, The use of this is enormous. You can use it to cultivate the spiritual energy thates out of it is the most primitive spiritual energy of the universe. Looking at the size of this, I estimate that it should be enough for you to absorb for quite some time. Also, when you are done absorbing the spiritual energy, you can use the Divine Bone to forge a weapon of superior grade. The Nine Tribtions Sword notwithstanding, the intensity of its toughness and sharpness is enough to be number one within the Nine Heavens! Is it really that great? Chu Yang was instantly excited. You can go and sleep now. Thats going in seclusion! The Sword Spirit defended himself in speechless annoyance. Rolling his eyes, he sulkily returned to his seclusion... Chu Yang leaped to the top from the bottom of the hole and saw Wu Qianqian, whose eyes were round with curiosity. She asked, Chu Yang, what did you jump into the hole for? Before Chu Yang could reply, Zi Xieqing had already answered her, He was smacked down in one palm by me! Wu Qianqian got a shock. After the trio packed up a little, Zi Xieqing, holding a person in each hand, ripped open the dimension and stepped onto the path back. Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue had already searched throughout Tianji City, but Wu Qianqian was nowhere to be seen. Even though both of them knew that Wu Qianqian would be safe so long as Zi Xieqing said so, their minds would not be at ease until they saw their disciple alive and well before their very eyes. Seeing that the sun was already up, both husband and wife sat in Jiaxiu building, lost for words. Where exactly did she go? Feng Yurou said, That elder wouldnt lie to us, right? Yue Lingxue replied, Definitely not. With that level of cultivation, that elder probably cant even find any interest in deceiving us. Despite what he said, his eyes turned toward the doorway nheless. Feng Yurou said, Thats true... At this moment, an aloof voice said, Catch hold of your disciple. Following which, a shadow from the sky crashed inward through the window with a whoosh,nding right into Feng Yurous arms. Feng Yurou was overjoyed. She said, Thank you so much, elder. Zi Xieqing replied, Youre wee. Ill take my leave now. Feng Yurou chased after her with Wu Qianqian in her arms. Elder, elder! There is still something I would like the elder to advise upon. She came out of the building only to find that there was no longer anyone there. She could not help but feel disappointed and lost. Yue Lingxue consoled her from behind. This elder has no ill intentions toward us, there will eventually be a chance for us to meet again. Since she has already said so, she will definitely have a way to help us. Besides, we have alreadye our way all these years, would this extra bit of time still matter? Feng Yurou let out a sigh and said, You have no idea how envious I am, every time I see other women embracing their child, their faces full of happiness... sigh. At this point, Wu Qianqian, who was in her arms, let out a soft moan and regained consciousness. Are you alright, Qianqian? What exactly happened? Feng Yurou asked in concern. At the same time, she checked her disciples body all over, circting one round of internal energy before setting her mind at ease; her disciples clothes were neat and there was nothing wrong with her body. Her body was still chaste, so she definitely did not encounter any frightening incidents of that sort. Wu Qianqian replied, I dont know either... Just that... From Wu Qianqians depiction, the me for this incident, of course, fell entirely on the Lan n. In addition, after she was drugged, she was rescued by Zi Xieqing. Thereafter, Zi Xieqing brought her to look for Chu Yang, who went through much trouble to nullify the poison while ensuring that her reputation was notpromised... and so on. This Chu Yang is surprisingly a good child. Kind and with a big heart, he is a real gentleman. Feng Yurou sighed in appreciation. Who? Chu Yang? Yue Lingxues brows furrowed and asked, Which Chu Yang? How many Chu Yangs do you know? Feng Yurou replied with a frown. I know that the one whom Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqings disciple loves is named Chu Yang. Yue Lingxue had a strange expression as he said, Could it be him? The one whom Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqings disciple loves? Wu Qianqian was stunned. Was there such a coincidence? Who was Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqings disciple? After that, under Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurous persistent questions, Wu Qianqian answered seamlessly ording to what she and Zi Xieqing had discussed. She also told them that two eighth stage Martial Saints of the Ye n had ambushed her at the Shui Yueke before and wanted to take her life then. It was also Chu Yang that had saved her that time... What she said filled the two Masters with endless gratitude toward Chu Yang and at the same time, great fury toward the Ye n! ... Zi Xieqing was aware that what Feng Yurou wanted to ask her had to be about childbearing. However, after Chu Yangs exnation, what she was the most afraid of was precisely the couple asking her about that. How could she not hurry and make good her escape? If she were to be caught and asked about this, that would truly be awkward to the max... She would not be able to face anyone anymore. Besides, she was still holding onto Chu Yang in her other hand. Now that she had already sent Wu Qianqian down, it did not seem suitable to continue grabbing Chu Yang in one hand anymore, so she decided to simply hold him in her arms. Chu Yang was instantly in paradise, suddenly finding himself entirely enveloped in a soft and warm touch... Minister Chu nestled blissfully in Zi Xieqings arms and pretended to be in deep sleep, even talking in his sleep. His face, however, shifted intentionally or otherwise toward Zi Xieqings bountiful chest... Atst... He got to touch it... Such happiness... Young Master Chu almost swooned. So big, so pert, so soft... He was still lost in revelry when he was thrown to the ground with a bang all of a sudden. Right after, he received a kick to his butt and fell on his face. Zi Xieqing cursed, Stupid punk! Chu Yangughed in embarrassment and opened his eyes, only to see that they had already returned to Orchard Pce. However, the next moment, both Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing got a shock at the same time! Why are the gates of the Orchard Pce open? The mess within looked as if they had been set upon by bandits! Chu Yangs heart skipped a beat. Leer! He yelled and charged in. Chapter 1085 - Kidnap!

Chapter 1085: Kidnap!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The courtyard was in aplete mess. Chu Leer was not in her room. Chu Yang rushed to the doorway and forced himself to calm down immediately. This moment, Zi Xieqing felt as if Chu Yang had suddenly transformed from the ball of burning fire before into a ball of icy snow! This extreme change in emotions caused Chu Yangs face to turn pale. He entered the room slowly and gradually looked at the surroundings. He noticed that the door to Chu Leers room was already broken in pieces but there were no signs of disarray inside the room. Leer is a clever child. She left with the other party without any struggle. She knew that there was no use in struggling. Chu Yang said softly as he looked at the decor in the room. Zi Xieqing frowned slightly, and then once more, before drawing her brows tightly together. This moment, a clear wave of murderous intent, as though materialized in form, emanated from her. In a mere instant, it permeated the entire Tianji City! If anything happens to Leer, no one currently in Tianji City will be able to live! A purple light shed in Zi Xieqings eyes while she said impassively, I shall wipe the city out! Theres a 50% chance that something will happen to Leer, and a 50% chance that nothing will happen to her. Chu Yang drew his brows together. This is most likely the work of the Nine Super ns. They are here for me to settle their scores with me. I wasnt around, so they took Leer. They only have one goal to force me to go over. So Leer... was just implicated by me. Chu Yang sneered coldly. However, Ive held the Nine Super ns in too high a regard nheless. Considering their status, to actually resort to something like kidnapping a powerless little girl, my impression of them has dropped to zero in an instant. Since they have abducted Leer, they would surely leave behind clues for me to find my way there. If not, there wouldnt be any point in taking her. Chu Yang observed Leers empty room, going through every little detail. He then walked out and went to his own room. His room was inplete chaos. Practically even the ground had been flipped over. They were looking for those valuables used to bribe me, Chu Yang said quietly. A piece of paperid quietly on the desk. Chu Yangs eyes shed and he walked in. He picked it up in a swipe. It was regretful to see that Master Chu was not around when I visited at sunrise. Your younger sister is at my ce, Master Chu maye to Xiaoxiao Hall to fetch her. The message was very simple, it did not even express any intent or motive. In fact, it was very courteous and only said that his sister was with them and that he could bring her back if he went over. But Chu Yang knew that it was not so simple. The memo did not even reveal any identity. Frowning, Zi Xieqing murmured, Xiaoxiao Hall? Abruptly, she turned to walk out. Wait. Chu Yang halted her calmly. Its too reckless to just go over like this. Should she not be there, there wouldnt be any use even if you kill everyone there! Then what should we do? Zi Xieqing said furiously, Leer is just a normal little girl with no cultivation whatsoever now. Can she bear with this? She has to bear with it even if she cant. I want a Leer whos alive and kicking. I definitely will not allow our hotheadedness to drive these people to desperation and hurt Leer as a result. Chu Yang said dispassionately, These people are different from your regr kidnappers. They are the Nine Super ns, their ten thousand years worth of foundation does not tolerate insult, nor will they easily let themselves be threatened. If we drive them into desperation, our negotiation can break down. We cant risk that. What do you say we do then? Zi Xieqing took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down. Ill go over and check out the situation, Chu Yang said calmly, Their purpose in looking for me is probably to find out the truth of what happenedst night. When I go over, they will question me but will not harm me for the time being. You follow after me. Once we determine Leers position, well go into action immediately. Should we not be able to determine it, wait for me to work out something with them, Chu Yang said softly. What if you... Zi Xieqing said worriedly. Youll be right behind me. If you discover anything unusual, you can strike immediately. Whats there to be worried about? Chu Yang said impassively. Alright! Zi Xieqing gritted her teeth and agreed to the n. Xiaoxiao Hall! In Xiaoxiao Hall, there were nine elders of noble bearing and great presence seated. Other than that, even the exterior was devoid of human presence. It was akin to a piece of destend. The second grandmasters of the Nine Super ns were gathered here. Even Lan Muxue sat there, his face deathly pale and body weak. Ye Di had originally intended to conduct a joint hearing with all parties involved; however, after everyone had heard of the matter, every n turned out to be involved and so, all of them turned up without prior agreement. Even the Li n and Chen n wanted to know how they hade to mysteriously suffer losses. As for the organizer, the Zhuge n, they wanted all the more to be clear on the original cause of the matter. And so everyone turned up without any exceptions. The momentum has gotten rather strong. Ye Dis thin face formed a somewhat pitiful smile and said, To actually mobilize these old bones of ours just to interrogate a little fellow of the Monarch Level, this matter is truly... Xiao Se said impassively, This matter is of great importance. Because of this, each of the Nine Super ns has already developed enmity; who would be at ease to let others recount on their behalf? Should the person recounting possess even a hint of a selfish motive, that little discrepancy would result in an error of the enormous difference. The impact on each n would be immeasurable. Therefore, even if it were not someone of the Monarch Level but just a regr man, it is important that all of us are present. Everyone nodded one by one. But we shouldnt have captured that little girl! Ye Di could not stop sighing. Do we really need to kidnap someone to achieve our purpose? The few who were sent to conduct the mission have had their legs mercilessly broken by me! What the hell, when I heard of it, this old mans face was red with shame! Everyone burst intoughter. This matter was indeed not conducted with honor. Where is that little missy? Bring her out for us to take a look. To frighten a little girl like that is indeed a little too much. Ling Fengyun chuckled. Ye Di gave a pitifulugh. Ive already instructed them to bring her over, Ive not seen her before either... I heard shes quite the poor little thing, haha... Everyone burst intoughter. These were all people of great status. Moreover, each and every one of them was an astounding figure that had run rampant in the world for countless years. If they really wanted to deal with someone, why would they engage in something as despicable as kidnapping? As such, they were rather repulsed by the incident, considering it a disgrace to their reputation. When he arrivester, release the girl first, no matter what happens! Li Xiangsi said as well, To make things difficult for a little girl, the Ye n has truly outdone themselves. Ye Di snorted in response. At this moment, amotion rose outdoors. The Dharma Supreme has arrived. Ye Di rose to his feet at once, followed by the rest. ck robes fluttered in the wind. The Dharma Supreme with two others glided over, as if riding on the wind. Dharma Supreme. Everyone greeted in unison, before ncing at the two behind the Dharma Supreme and saying, Guardian Elders. The two behind the Dharma Supreme were thew-enforcement officers, the two soul reapers! They were a pair of twins. Once they take action, there were no survivors in the hands of these two! They rarely appeared by now in the recent few thousand years. It never urred to them that the Dharma Supreme would bring these two along today. Yeah, I had a scuffle with Bu Liuqingst night and suffered a few minor injuries. The Dharma Supreme smiled indifferently. The two of them were worried and insisted on following me, hurhur. The Dharma Supremes health takes precedence. Everyone realized at that moment so thats what had happened. However, since the Dharma Supreme was injured, did Bu Liuqing suffer any injury? Everyone was deeply curious about this but did not dare to ask. The Dharma Supreme walked in,posed and unhurried, and said, What exactly happened? To send news over while I was still in the midst of the battle? And not just one person at that? Ye Diughed pitifully and said, Its regarding the Nine Super ns great battlest night. Everyone is feeling anxious about it, so we got an eyewitness in today to let us understand the original cause of the matter. We would like to trouble the Dharma Supreme to be witness to this. He gave a smile. If it were any other time, it wouldnt be of any consequence even if a few people were to die in a fight or two. However, it is the time of the Medicine Banquet right now, and soon the nine Supreme Martial Artists will nourish the Heavens. Should someone have any misgivings because of this and cause our ns to be held up, affecting the process of nourishing the Heavens, it would be akin to helping the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. The fate of the Nine Super ns would be over! The Dharma Supreme nodded and said, We cannot afford to have anything go wrong at this critical juncture indeed. Then, he looked at Lan Muxue and frowned. He said, Muxue, how did you get those injuries? Lan Muxueughed tragically and said, Dharma Supreme, I asked for trouble and then got beaten up. But this is a little too serious. The Dharma Supreme knitted his brows. Its the Moon Breeze duo who did this? No. The moment Lan Muxue heard the Moon Breeze duo being mentioned, he could not stop sighing. He had originally wanted to scheme something to deepen the bond of the two parties, not expecting to go for wool ande back shorn, even ending up offending the other party through and through. What was the point of this exactly? Not Moon Breeze? Then who is it? His words caused everyone to be puzzled. Lan Muxue was carried over on someones back today. There werent many in this world who were able to beat a Supreme Martial Artist at the apex of the eighth stage to this extent. Its a mysterious woman. Lan Muxues eyes were ovee with fear. I did not have any power to strike back at all. ording to my guess, this mysterious womans cultivation levelpared to even Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing joining forces... would be even stronger by not just a little! Huh?! Everyone turned pale in shock. There was such a person in this world? How could that be possible? Lan Muxue smiled bitterly and recounted what had happened that day. The Dharma Supremes eyes flickered and he started to contemte heavily. In an instant, he went over all the professionals within this few tens of thousands of years mentally before finally exhaling a long breath of air. Muxue, if what you said was the truth... I am afraid you must have run into a ghost! Because there is no professional in the past sixty thousand years that fits your description! Lan Muxue had an unshakable look in his eyes as he said, But I really met one! Everyone pondered on the matter. At this moment, someone from outside came to report. Elder Master, that little girl has been brought here. Ye Di snorted and said, Bring her in and then get lost! The person outside seemed to tremble for a moment. Then two ck-d figures brought in an innocent-looking adorable little girl. They knelt down and kowtowed twice, before leaving the girl behind and quietly retreating from the room. For a moment, within the Xiaoxiao Hall, the eyes of all twelve Supreme Martial Artists were on Chu Leer. Chu Leer stood in the middle pitifully, her eyes a little evasive. She looked just like a frightened little bunny, terrified and unsure, triggering peoplespassion. Chapter 1086 - I swear upon my Nine Tribulations Sword!

Chapter 1086: I swear upon my Nine Tribtions Sword!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In an instant, eleven out of the twelve Supreme Martial Artists eyes lit up. Only Lan Muxue had yet to regain hisposure and therefore, nothing could be inferred from his expressions. All the others, including the Dharma Supreme, let out a sound of surprise. Leer was standing right here, in front of the crowd. Her petite body appeared to be like a slim bamboo in the post-rain mountains, exhibiting a clear and limpid feel. Ye Di stared with his eyes wide open. He stood up, without any regard for hisposure. Suddenly, an extremely vexed feeling permeated his mind. In his mind, he thought, Whats going on? The random girl that was caught, actually had an innate ethereal body? I am really old and muddle-headed! I should have taken a closer look myself. If I had done so, why would I have brought her in front of everyone? All these old b*stard, every one of them is farsighted and looking ahead with wisdom. In the blink of an eye, all of them were staring straight. Suddenly, it seemed as if twenty-five kittens had sneaked into each of their hearts, and there are hundreds of fingernails scratching the insides of their hearts. Which of the Supreme Martial Artist was not dazzling in their eyes? The moment they saw such a little girl with her innate caliber that could not be concealed, they knew that they were witnessing the real treasure! Furthermore, she was a treasure that did not belong to anyone! Ye Di! Xiao Se scolded righteously, The Ye ns way of doing things is too out of the norm, such jerks! When settling disputes one should not involve third parties. Why did you kidnap a little girl back here? This is really driving righteous people like myself mad! This is too much! Too excessive! So much worse than our Xiao n. Xiao Se waved his hands and said amiably, Come little girl,e to my side. I will protect you. I will beat whoever dares to bully you! Ye Di was ring with anger. He thought in his mind, I didnt see you so agitated just now. Only when you saw the person, then did you be so agitated. You are obviously trying to undermine me! You are right! Brother Ye Di, this matter was really not done right. Ye Qingchou said while shaking his head and sighing. He continued, What a cute youngdy, what a pretty and nice-looking youngdy! You all actually bear to take action on her? I am fuming mad over this! Come little girl, I shall help you redress any injustice. Whatever wrong that you have suffered, I will redress them for you. Come to my side. Thats right! The little girl is really cute. The Ye ns way of doing things is really... Ai,e little girl, take a look, I have many good things over at my side. Come, I shall let you y with them... See see... they are good, right? Chen Mengchi said while fearing of missing out. Ye Di was fuming mad and he said, Shut up everyone! This little girl is the guest of my Ye n! Your guest? In this critical juncture, who would back down from their position? Everyone answered back sarcastically. Brother Ye, the way you said this without any embarrassment is really a wonder. Stop fighting! the Dharma Supreme said with an authoritative voice, as if giving the final word, Little girl, what is your name? Chu Leer was exceptionally intelligent. Although she did not know why the various old men were fighting over her, she realized that the current situation was very much in favor of her. Hearing what the Dharma Supreme said, Chu Leer blinked her long eyshes and with a pitiful and timid voice, she replied, My... my name is Leer. The Dharma Supreme nodded and smiled. Leer, its a nice name. Happily growing up, very nice, very nice. The various Supreme Martial Artists in the crowd rolled their eyes. This name of Leer was, of course, a nice name. However, it was also rathermon. There were probably millions of other little girls who were also known as Leer within this Nine Heavens. Why did the Dharma Supreme notpliment others about their names as well? However, when the Dharma Supreme answered in this way, the crowd understood in their heart. Most likely, the Dharma Supreme has taken a liking to this girls innate talent... Everyone shut their mouth up wisely. How old are you? The Dharma Supreme smiled gently. It was all warm and cordial. Twelve years old... Chu Leer replied as she gently rubbed the front of her clothes. Twelve years old... Even the Dharma Supreme was a little startled. With her body, she did not look like a twelve-year-old girl. More like an eight or nine years old. Come over, let me take a look at you, the Dharma Supreme said. Chu Leer looked up timidly and quickly nced at the surroundings, before walking over with her head lowered. Everyone was fuming mad, but who dared to steal a disciple from the Dharma Supreme? Although an innate ethereal body was not as great as the innate spiritual meridians, their difference was in fact minimal. However, it was not a bit inferiorpared to the mysterious Yin body found in the disciple of Feng Yurou. It was even superior in certain aspects. This was because, while an innate ethereal body could practice any kinds of martial arts, the mysterious Yin body could only practice martial arts of the Yin nature. Furthermore, this was an innate ethereal body that had not gone through any cultivation before! It had the utmost potential to be cultivated for great things in the future. The Dharma Supreme ced one hand on the wrist vein of Chu Leer. His eyebrow twitched before he finally sighed in deep thoughts and said, So I see, its really a pity. The crowd was very surprised and thought in their mind, Why the pity? She had been blessed with an innate ethereal body, but also with an incurable chronic disease! the Dharma Supreme said, while his eyes were filled with a sense of pity. With his level of cultivation, without the appropriate herbs, there was also nothing that he could do about the injuries of Chu Leer. Chronic disease? The various Second Grandmaster could no longer retain theirposure anymore. They stood up and walked forward to take a look, before returning to their seats and sighing. Everyone fell silent. The eyes of the Dharma Supreme shed with a thought. I shall search for these herbs, its a waste to give up an innate ethereal body just like that. In my entire life, I may not find another one like her again... Looking at these elderly men, Chu Leer was a little disdainful deep down in her heart. She thought in her mind, Just based on your caliber and you want to be my Teacher? Seeing how I have a chronic disease and you all straight away gave up! Not a trace of hard work at all! Hmph! My Big Brother had suffered quite a bit and put in a lot of hard work for my disease. His cultivation may not be anywhere close to you. However, his love and care towards me are definitely a thousand times more! Ten thousand times more! A bunch of jerks! At this moment, a gentle voice came from outside and said, Is this the Xiaoxiao Hall? Chu Leer said with exuberance, Big Brother! She turned her body and rushed towards the door. The faces of the various Supreme Martial Artist turned pale, as they returned to their various seats. Ye Di said, Is this person outside Chu Yang? The tall and upright figure outside stepped through the door. He said indifferently, Yes, thats me! It was really Chu Yang who came. The moment he came through the door, he felt a petite body pounce into his arms. That was Chu Leer! Chu Yang was overjoyed. His younger sister was fine and that was really great. It seemed like these group of people kept to their principles after all. Chu Yang, the few of us have some questions to ask you. Ye Di spoke gloomily. Im just about to ask. Chu Yang walked into the hall with no fear. His eyes scanned the surroundings and he was suddenly hit with a thought. Although these people did not recognize him, they were all people that Chu Yang knew clearly. Inst nights battle, all these old folks were present. The Dharma Supreme, Ye Di, Xiao Se, Ling Fengyun, Li Xiangsi, Chen Mengchi... They were all legendary characters, who could easily cause a stir in the Nine Heavens. Yet, they were all present here today, just to verify some facts with an insignificant character like Chu Yang. The world was really fantastic. Chu Yang thought for a moment and realized why they had taken the effort to make it such a serious affair. It had many serious implications for this matter. If this matter was not resolved properly, it might result in an endless enmity, with endless unrest between the Nine Super ns. Therefore, even though their status was lofty, they had no choice but to find out this matter personally. Furthermore, since everyone was around, there would not be any worry about a one-sided story in the future. It seemed like they were making a fuss over a minor issue. However, it was actually the best way to avoid any future conflicts! In addition, with everyone here, there would not be a problem of lowering their status, aspared to the others. Chu Yangughed coldly in his mind. He thought, All of you wanted to avoid any future conflicts. Why would I do as you wish? With this, he was determined. Seeing how Chu Yang had not given any signals for so long, Zi Xieqing who was waiting outside knew that Chu Yang had his own ns and therefore, could only wait on patiently. All twelve of the Supreme Martial Artist gave a gloomy and serious look at this moment, as they looked on quietly at the person in front of them. A young chap like him, without doing anything, with just his mouth and nothing concrete, could stir up such a war between the Nine Super ns, causing the deaths of over five hundred Martial Saints and above exponents! At this moment, they even had the intention to kill Chu Yang. However, they were all a little shocked at first nce. They thought in their mind, This guy seems to have only the cultivation of a First Grade Monarch Level? Even though for his age, it was already a feat. However, it was still worlds apart from the impression that these people had initially. How could he be at just Monarch Level! Furthermore, it was only the First Grade! Let me introduce to you. Ye Di said gloomily. He was the right-hand man of the Dharma Supreme and therefore, the responsibility of introducing was naturally his. This is the current Dharma Supreme, the worthy Number One person in the Nine Heavens, the ruler of this world! Ye Di raised his hands to pay his respect for the Dharma Supreme. Ah? Excuse me for myck of manners! The Dharma Supreme! Chu Yang looked at the Dharma Supreme with a shocked look. He continued, The Dharma Supreme, I... I am also aw-enforcement officer. Everyone thought in their mind, You are aw-enforcement officer as well? All the Elder Masters almost fainted from the news. Oh? The Dharma Supreme looked at Chu Yang as if in deep thoughts. I am the South Eastw-enforcement Pharmacist! I represent the South East Law-enforcement officer for the current Medicine Banquet. Chu Yang hurriedly identified himself. Chiefw-enforcement officer Han Xiaoran is my sponsor... Even the Dharma Supreme was startled for a moment. The various Second Grandmaster also began to feel uneasy. They scolded their subordinates in their mind, Damn it. Such important news, how can you miss out? It seemed like this new guy had just drawn himself closer in rtionship with the Dharma Supreme, the moment he got here. Oh! the Dharma Supreme nodded his head and replied, You shall answer honestly to any questionster on. Chu Yang said respectfully, This is obvious. I will answer to my best abilities! If there is any conspiracy or untruth, then I shall suffer the punishment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Never to be born again! This was a really serious oath! To die under the punishment of the Nine Tribtions Sword and to never be born again! This was almost the most serious and deadly oath in the entire Nine Heavens. The crowd had a strange expression on their faces, the moment Chu Yang finished his words. They thought in their mind, He dares to take such a deadly oath, could it be that he was truly bright, upright and had nothing to fear? I am Ye Di, a member of Ye n, one of the Nine Super ns within the Nine Heavens. Ye Di introduced himself with a calm face. Excuse me for myck of manners! This is Xiao Se, the Elder Master of Xiao n. Excuse me for myck of manners! As he was about to introduce the next person, suddenly someone grumbled with dissatisfaction. You should just say that you understand and thats enough. F*ck, every reply of yours is as good as calling out my name! You have called out so many times that even I almost wanted to reply... Damn you! Everyone suddenlyughed out loud. This person speaking is the Elder Master of the Shi n, his name is Shi Jing [The pronunciation of his name is simr to the Chinese word for Excuse me for myck of manners]. Ye Di introduced, as he tried to hold back hisughter. Chapter 1087 - Joint Trial of the Ten Halls

Chapter 1087: Joint Trial of the Ten Halls

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Excuse me for myck of manners! Uhhh... I understand... Chu Yang was full of embarrassment as he quickly changed his response. Shi Jing grumbled a little more, scowling and ring at him before quietening down atst. Everyone tried to hold theirughter in but there were still those whose shoulders trembled with containedughter. Being on an equal level of seniority with each other, they could not help but take delight in this old coots despondency. This is Ling Fengyun, the Elder Master of the Ling n! Ye Di continued his introduction Excuse m-ssss... I understand. Chu Yang almost blurted out Excuse me for myck of manners again. He changed his speech hastily mid-way but the end consonant remained despite his efforts, leading to a flurry of sniggers yet again. Hahahaha... No one dared tough out loud but the little girl next to Chu Yang burst intoughter all of a sudden. The crispughter came out of absolutely nowhere. It was most definitely a masterstroke of genius. Everyone was startled at first, then chortled all at once, swaying to and fro fromughter. Even the Dharma Supreme who was usually stern and indifferent could not help but guffaw. Shi Jing immediately turned purple then red, and then purple again. However, even the Dharma Supreme wasughing too, so there was no way he would dare to re up. He got onto his seat hatefully with a thump, crushing the chair thoroughly. Then he zoomed out of the room like the wind and brought another chair back in. With Chu Leers intelligence, how would she not be able to read the situation? So this burst ofughter from her, seemingly an act of childlike innocence to anyone looking on, was in truth a calcted move. Chu Yang was naturally aware of this. However, Chu Yangs control of his behavior was excellent. Everyone else wasughing but he could not, so he kept a tense and straight face. Ye Disughtersted a while before he continued to introduce the others to Chu Yang. As he went on, tension within the hall rose by the moment. Atst, the introductions wereplete. The atmosphere got solemn all at once. Ye Di was the one to break the silence first. Chu Yang, you should know why we have summoned you here today. Chu Yang sighed. Its about what happenedst night? Its good that you understand! Ye Di said ominously, Last night, the Nine Super ns were in utter chaos because of you. You have to give us an exnation regarding this matter! Exnation?! Chu Yang was at a loss. Exin what? Exin what, you say? Xiao Se banged the table and said furiously, Hundreds of Martial Saints died an untimely death just because of what you said! More than seven to eight Supreme Martial Artists souls shattered because of what you said! Exin what, you say, huh?! Chu Yang cried out in extreme injustice, But what has this got to do with me... I was... wholeheartedly trying to help a friend... All the Supreme Martial Artists looked at Chu Yang with a murderous gaze at once. Wholeheartedly helping a friend? Did one friggin help a friend all the way to hell? Did anyone help others out the same way as him? Ye Shifeng went to you to buy intel, right? Ye Di said, restraining his anger. Indeed! Chu Yang did not deny it. Y Mengse went to you to buy intel too, right? Y Qingchou asked. This is true too. Chu Yang nodded. Ling Quanshui went to you to buy intel as well, right? Ling Fengyun asked. So his name was Ling Quanshui. Yes, someone from the Ling n did approach me. Chu Yang said as if to ask for credit, And on the ount of Ling Second Master of the Ling n, I helped him out a bunch. Ling Fengyun huffed in anger and glowered at him, then stopped speaking. Friggin hell, next time theres such trouble, youd better go help others instead. Our Ling n cannot afford to be helped by you... You sold intel to our Shi n too, right? Shi Jing asked. Elder Shi, thats an inurate statement. They were the ones who came to me to purchase, not me taking the initiative to sell! Chu Yang exined, This involves an issue of whether one is active or passive. We have to be clear at this point. Shi Jing flew into a rage. The Dharma Supreme cast a cold look at him. Shi Jing took his seat in an aggrieved manner. In the Nine Super ns, you conspired with Lan Changge and sold to the Ye n, Xiao n, Shi n, Ling n and Y n! Is this true? Ye Di asked solemnly. Yes. Chu Yang did not beat about the bush. Which is to say, you admit to making trouble from within? Ye Di snorted coldly. That is incorrect! I would never make any trouble from within. Chu Yang took a look at him and then the others. He said candidly, At this point now, I will be frank with you. Coming from the perspective of all the elders here, do I possess the ability to make trouble? Or should I say, the level of skill to not be afraid of peopleing for me after making trouble? All the Supreme Martial Artists frowned. This fellow didnt, indeed! This was someone who could easily be killed with a casual breath. On what basis would he dare to make trouble? Besides, if I had the intention to generate conflict, then in this situation, surely there would have to be something in it for me to walk a tightrope. And even if you Nine Super ns were to fight to the death, what do I have to gain from that? Chu Yang seemed to have thrown caution to the wind, every word of his painfully blunt and direct. Then why did you do such a thing? Ye Di asked gravely. Im about to exin! Chu Yang looked at him, upright and unafraid. He said resoundingly, I will recount everything, from beginning to end, ording to the truth and without missing any detail! After that, I can release my guard and, under the risk of damage to my spirit, undergo the Dharma Supremes soul-searching interrogation! To verify whether my words are truthful, and to prove my innocence! Brimming with righteousness, Chu Yangs voice was powerful and resonating! His body contained a Sword Spirit. No matter who searched his soul, it would be fine as long as the Sword Spirit simted a simr memory. He would not be injured at all, much less as serious as what he had said! But his words visibly swayed the supreme masters! Soul-searching! To bring up soul-searching by his own initiative! How honorable must his heart be in order to do so! Chu Yangs words also verified his identity: Pharmacist from the South-east region. He must have seen Han Xiaoran use the Soul-searching skill before? Go on. Ye Dis eyes shed a little. That day, after I examined Angel Wus injuries and went to Jiaxiu building, the Lan n young master, Lan Changge, approached me. He said that he wanted to help me to get rich, help me to get a beautiful wife, help me to make a name for myself, and help me to awe the world with my formidable self! Chu Yang unequivocally exposed Lan Changges ploy with each and every single word, includingparing tea to life with Lan Changge at that time. The way everything was said, the facial expressions used, the conditions promised everything was narrated with maximum detail. As he narrated, two peoples faces changed at once. One was Ye Di and the other, Lan Muxue. Ye Di looked at Lan Muxue hatefully and spat out angrily. The great deeds of you, Lan n! Following which, he asked Chu Yang, Since you had already reached an agreement with Lan Changge and took the benefits that the Lan n had offered you, why did you suddenly change your mind? Chu Yang sighed. At that time, I was ovee by burning enthusiasm from what he said. The thought of what an honor it would be to be able to change the fate of the Nine Heavens by my own strength... and so blood rushed to my brain and I agreed to it. But after I left the Lan n and walked the path back home, I became more and more afraid. Afraid? Ye Dis eyes flickered. Yes. What did I, Chu Yang, amount to? To put it nicely, Im a pharmacist of the South-eastw-enforcement officer, but I do not have any forces behind me! Even within the South-eastw-enforcement officers, my position does not hold any weight. If I were to die, the south-east can simply rece me with another pharmacist. On what basis can I coborate with a monstrous force such as the Lan n? And the one we were setting up was the Ye n that ranked number one within the Nine Super ns no less! Was the disciple of the Supreme Martial Artists Feng and Yue, one of such a venerable status, someone whom I could even hope to make connections with? No matter who I offend amongst these three parties, I would die a terrible death! But if I didnt do it, the Lan n would be the first to kill me... Chu Yangs brows were furrowed, his face filled with grief and indignation. So Ive been very troubled! Besides, in the event of sess, Lan Changge was hidden in the dark from beginning to end, never once revealing himself. In that case, all the danger would be directed at me and me alone, plus it was impossible for the Lan n to ever seek justice for me. To put it simply, I am a target to be used, a scapegoat! The kind used to shoulder the me in ce of someone else at the critical moment. Chu Yang said candidly. Looks like youre not dumb either, Lan Muxue said coldly, To actually be aware of what kind of standard you are of. Its not that Im not dumb, but that you Lan n think too highly of yourself! Chu Yang stated unceremoniously. Lan Muxue flew into a rage. However, Chu Yang paid him no heed, continuing to narrate, But at that time, if I were to pull out, I would be silenced by the Lan n immediately! So I could only continue with it for the sake of my own survival. Those few days, I stifled myself in the Orchard Pce and for a few days, did not even take a step out. I was constantly considering the danger in the n. The more I thought about it, the more afraid I was. Finally, that day, Brother Ye, Ye Shifeng, came to look for me. To say something unrted here, I do not have a good impression of Ye Shifeng, because he had sent assassins after me previously. Chu Yang was as frank as ever. Ye Di nodded slightly. He had investigated this matter before. Naturally, he was aware that everything Chu Yang was saying right now was the truth. Even though I had a bad impression of him, when he went over that day, I was nheless overjoyed but also conflicted at the same time. When Chu Yang narrated to this point, even the Dharma Supreme nodded. It would be strange not to feel conflicted in such a situation. Ye Shifeng went over and with great enthusiasm, I tried to urge him to stay at my ce to drink and dispel our old differences. If he were willing to stay, I would have told him. If not, I had no choice either. But what was fortunate was that he chose to stay. After that, Ye Shifeng gifted me a piece of Spirit Jade Ginseng and requested that I tell him a piece of information when the Lan n intended to make its move! Chu Yang dug out a piece of Spirit Jade Ginseng from his bosom and ced it before himself. I would like to request that Lord Ye Di take it back! Im aware. Since its yours, you can keep it. In front of so many people, how could Ye Di take back what had already been given away? Continue to speak. Yes, Chu Yang answered and stored the Spirit Jade Ginseng away once more. At that time, when I heard what Ye Shifeng said, I was shocked. So the Ye n was aware of the Lan ns ns long ago! Good thing I was cautious, otherwise I would really be scammed to death by Lan Changge. Now its Lan Changge whos scammed to death by you! All the Supreme Martial Artists covertly thought. Yet at the same time, they could not help but sigh. They were really dumbfounded by the curious coincidences at work here. Chapter 1088 - My Conscience is Clear

Chapter 1088: My Conscience is Clear

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios All the Supreme Martial Artists let out a sigh in their hearts, dumbfounded. So Chu Yang did not know what n it was either! He was only aware of a scheme targeting Angel Wu and was totally unaware that there was another enormous covert plot involving a Holy Tribe Elder. This guy was, at best, a halfwit who was used. Just that he was slightly smarter than the average halfwit. What Ye Shifeng had asked Chu Yang about was, of course, when the Lan n intended to snatch the title of the Holy Tribe Elder. However, Chu Yang happened to be in a critical moment where he was mentally high-strung. Of course, he would naturally assume that what Ye Shifeng was asking about was when the n to set up the Ye n would be... And so at that time, I told Brother Ye, Pay attention, on the evening of the ninth of the twelfth month, the Lan n will definitely take action! Chu Yang said, Were all shrewd here, a push in the right direction was enough. Ye Shifeng got it immediately at that point andughed loudly. We then drank to our hearts content with each other before he left. Ye Shifeng was aplete dumbass! Ye Dis face was already ck. He sacrificed a huge piece of Spirit Jade Ginseng only to get information that scammed one to death. The whole incident happened like that. This is the source of the Ye ns information. Chu Yang said righteously, Lord Ye Di, if you dont believe me, you can summon Ye Shifeng over and we can thrash it out right here! Ye Dis face turned even cker. Summon Ye Shifeng when he is already dead? Why dont you summon him instead? Try and see what happens? The Supreme Martial Artists all had very interesting expressions on their faces as well. This guy was so amusing, telling Ye Di to find a dead man to thrash it out with him... How would Chu Yang not know that Ye Shifeng was long dead? In fact, he was right by his side when he died. And Ye Shifengs death was single-handedly caused by him too! However, right now, he needed to pretend that he did not know. To act like everything was seamless! Like he was on the side of justice! Fine, Ill believe you! Ye Di pinched his nose, trying to restrain his temper. In these nine thousand odd years, when have I ever had to restrain my anger like this? And in front of a neen-year-old young fledgling no less? At this moment, Ye Di seriously felt that he had excellent self-restraint. Since thats the case, you giving intel to the Ye n is still forgivable. But our Xiao n was not involved nor did we do anything, then, why did you give us intel too? Causing more than 40 to 50 of our professionals to diest night. Xiao Se raised a difficult question. Chu Yang instead asked, Since the Xiao n did not n to do anything or be involved, why did so many of your men die here? Xiao Se had no reply to that. Ye Di sniggered gloatingly and said sarcastically, Indeed, the Xiao n took part in neither the scheming nor the operation, why let so many of your men die in our Ye ns living quarters? Isnt it all thanks to this fellows intel? Xiao Se said in fury. But if you had not nned on acting, why would you send someone to buy intel from him? If you had not nned on acting, you wouldnt have done anything even if the intel was delivered to your doorstep! Ye Di said mockingly. Yes, the Xiao n approached me then, Chu Yang said innocently, Since the Xiao n didnt receive any news, they most certainly would not be in cahoots with the Lan n; in that case, they would definitely be a helping hand to the Ye n! Since I had already intended to break out of Lan Changges control, obviously the more help the Ye n received, the better it would be. Therefore, when Young Master Xiao approached me, I did not waste any time in giving him intel. Full of righteousness and justice, Chu Yang said, Also, although I did ept benefits... if I didnt, Young Master Xiao would instead think that my intel was unreliable. All the Supreme Martial Artists secretly nodded. This was precisely human nature. If one got something for free, especially from an unfamiliar party, one would instead suspect that there might be something fishy involved or that the other party had ill intentions; only something bought with real gold and silver at an exorbitant price would be valued and trustworthy! As for the Y n, it was Young Master Y Mengse who came to me. Young Master Y and I were old buddies from Middle Three Heavens times and we got along well with each other. Chu Yang went on without waiting from Y Qingchou to prompt him. Brother Y was forthright and his way of handling things was big-hearted and unrestrained; he was a faithful and loyal man. I hold him in high regard, so when he approached me, how could I refuse him? He continued, Moreover, Brother Y was very understanding at that time. He said that if it was troubling me, I could pretend that he didnt mention anything at all. But Brother Y treated me as a friend and was so considerate toward me, how could I, Chu Yang, let down our spirit of brotherhood? The Supreme Martial Artists expressions turned even weirder! Alright, in the case of Ye Shifeng, it was fear; in the case of the Xiao n, it was for safety; and now in the case of the Y n, it was about brotherhood? Was he aware that because of this brotherhood he spoke of, he almost scammed his buddy to death, and the losses to his n immense?! And this was when he had already gotten benefits? I would never let Brother Y down no matter what, so I went after Brother Y and told him the information! Full of love and loyalty, Chu Yang said, Brother Y treated me with sincerity and I will give him my loyalty in return! Whats important when ites to friendship is to treat each other with absolute sincerity! The moment he said that, even the Dharma Supreme almost fainted. This dimwit going on and on here was actually still unaware of how many from the Y n had died because of his loyalty in return? The Supreme Martial Artists watched Chu Yang who was speaking with assurance, emanating righteousness and justice, emphatic about love and loyalty, and grand and imposing. They could not help but feel their jaw starting to ache. Also, I told Brother Y then, that this matter was a maelstrom and to be careful. Brother Y promised me so at that time too. We were reluctant to part but nevertheless parted ways at the gates of Orchard Pce. Upright and with a clear conscience, Chu Yang said, I can thrash things out with Y Mengse, Brother Y, anytime about this matter! Y Qingchou nodded weakly and waved his hand. Its okay. The trial reached a point of stalemate at this moment. This guy didnt know anything substantial and had absolutely no idea what was going on. How could they continue? In that case, you have absolutely no idea what kind of intel they came to you for? the Dharma Supreme asked. Of course I do! Chu Yang said with a tinge of grievance, At that time, from Ye Shifeng, Lan Changge, even Zhuge Changchang and Brother Y, Y Mengse, to the numerous young masters from the Shi n, Xiao n, Chen n, Li n etc all of them were madly chasing Angel Wu. Which of them wasnt salivating after her? They almost got into a fight at Jiaxiu building at that time. And now, Young Master Lan Changge wanted to use such a method to achieve his goal... Im sure all the young masters will not agree to it. What youre saying is that this whole matter was because of love rivalry and jealousy? Li Xiangsi was rather speechless. Wasnt it? Chu Yang asked, taken aback. He then sighed heavily and said regretfully, Women are the root of trouble... this is too true. The Supreme Martial Artists lowered their heads and kept their gazes low, their posture ramrod straight. No one spoke. Chu Yangs mouth did not rest though, and he said with a bitterugh, Lan Changge said he was helping me to attain the beauty but deep down, how would I not know? If this had gone well, the one who would attain the beauty was definitely him and not me. With a lonely expression, he sighed long and heavy. To be honest... Im just a pawn. A pawn who can be discarded after usage, thats all. The Dharma Supreme said impassively, But contrary to what you think, theres more to this matter! Chu Yang was bewildered. More to it? The Dharma Supreme said with an air of indifference, Come here. Following which, he turned to face all the second grandmasters of the Nine Super ns. Everyone, if you trust me, I will cast the Soul Control spell. What do you say? Although Chu Yangs exnation was invulnerable, the Dharma Supreme still felt that there was something fishy! This was a kind of instinct. Chu Yangs voice, expressions, actions, tone, emotions, etc each and every aspect showed that what he had said was from the bottom of his heart! A lot of them were already convinced. Everyone was a wily old fox here they could tell with a nce whether one was lying or not. However, the Dharma Supreme still felt that something was not quite right, yet he could not pinpoint it. Of course, all the Supreme Martial Artists agreed eagerly. In this world, if the Dharma Supreme could not be trusted, who would be? Chu Yangs face was upright and fearless as he walked over. He exuded an air of He who is selfless in his heart would be able to hold a broader view of the world. Standing before the Dharma Supreme, he emitted an aura with a whoosh. The Supreme Martial Artists were swayed at once. To think that this fellow dissolved his cultivation on his own ord and withdrew all his defenses when someone was casting a Soul Control spell on him! This was the same as fully leaving himself to the mercy of the Dharma Supreme. Indeed... Keep ones conscience clear and one would never fear! Chu Yang turned slowly and said, Elders, Chu may be young but I am also aware of what can be done and what cannot. Ive said what I said and done what Ive done. When everyone came to me for intel, I sold it to them and also earned from it. As for what kind of intel everyone came to me for, Ive also ryed to you truthfully. If I said ninth of the twelfth month, then ninth of the twelfth month it was. And true enough, the Lan n took action. My intel was not wrong. Even though it caused the Super ns to fight a bloody battle, I, Chu Yang, have a clear conscience! I did the right thing and do not fear any consequences! I carry myself upright and handle things as they should be! I am a physician and have the merciful heart of one! My heart is broad and selfless! On this matter, certainly, I have benefited from it! But I rightfully deserve those benefits! To say something most unceremonious, each Super n here have suffered losses. To feel heartache is inevitable. But so long as my intel is definite, urate and true, then it has nothing to do with me! The resulting deaths, all the more, have nothing to do with me! You should look for whoever has killed them. An eye for an eye, to pay what you owe buying intel also requires sincerity, simple as that! If this wasnt about a beauty but a treasure trove; should people die while vying for the treasure, you wouldnt seek justice from the person who sold you the treasure map, right? If you bought 40 buns and gorged yourself on all of them despite being full... you wouldnt look for the bun seller, right? Chu Yang let out a tragicugh. The reason why Im here today is because Im weak and powerless. My weakness andck of power are why everyone can ce the me on me! Even though everyone clearly knows that this has nothing much to do with me... When the Dharma Supreme casts the spellter, the truth will be out! When that timees, you can do anything you want with me, be it to kill or torture me! I only ask that you let my younger sister off. Chu Yangughed bleakly. Such is the way of the world, thats all. His eyes spirited and determined, he looked at the Dharma Supreme and slowly took a seat. He said solemnly, Lord Dharma Supreme, you can start now! Chapter 1089 - Crossing Swords for the First Time

Chapter 1089: Crossing Swords for the First Time

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Dharma Supreme held his hands behind his back with aplex look in his eyes. He sighed lightly. Its good that you understand. If you had been powerful enough, you would not be treated like this today. Therefore, just as you have said, even though you may feel that it is somewhat unfair, such is the way of the world. If it had been Ning Tianya or Bu Liuqing, all they need is just to say one sentence, This has nothing to do with me, and that would have been it; even if it did have something to do with them, it would also be nothing. However... even though you have already exined yourself well enough, on the ount of the Nine Super ns, I still have to search your soul! Do you understand? Chu Yang smiled with an open heart. I naturally understand this reasoning. So feel free to go ahead, Lord Dharma Supreme. Just as you have said, I am not powerful enough, so I will take it. The Dharma Supreme let out a loudugh. Chu Yangs words had indeed illustrated the intrinsic nature of this world! This reasoning was acknowledged in everyones hearts. This world revered the truth, advocated mercy, promoted chivalry and admired nobility these were all true. Loyalty and filial piety were forever advocated as the mainstream! They truly existed. Looking down on despicable acts and outcasting vulgar acts; punishing wrongdoings and avenging injustice! These were mainstream too! Not justw-enforcement officers, everyone held responsibility! However, what was undeniable was that oppressing the weak and fearing the strong was even more mainstream! The selfishness of human nature was even more mainstream! Bullying the powerless was even more mainstream! He who ingratiated himself with the powerful rose while he who was honest and considerate suffered this was even more mainstream! Everyone denied and despised all these, but it was undeniable that everyone was guilty of it! This included themoners too those whose households were doing better than their own would be seen in a better light in their eyes. Admonishing the rich behind their backs for not being benevolent, but when in person, still smiling when one should and still fawning when one should. Those who led an impoverished lifestyle would be frequently praised So grounded! So honest! Such a good man... And the next moment, people would turn around and scoff in their hearts What an idiot this man was! Other people made it big after bing officials but he was still down and out after bing one... Being well-matched in terms of social status did not only apply to marriage. Fairness and impartiality required even more of a basis! Only when one was equally matched in social status could one enjoy fairness. A regr man fighting a court case with another regr man only then was it true fairness. When the Dharma Supreme ced his hand on Chu Yangs head, he gave each Supreme Martial Artist of the Nine Super ns a meaningful nce. Ye Di and the others all lowered their heads in shame. When this incident happened, everyone thought that capturing Chu Yang for interrogation was a given, an act that was normal beyond normal. Only upon hearing Chu Yangs speech did they suddenly realize that in the midst of it all, they had somehow ended upmitting the bad habit of relying on force to bully others! Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurous disciple was right here and the Feng and Yue couple had even made clear their intention to wreck the Medicine Banquet. And yet, after what happened the night before, who dared to mess with their disciple? This was the same reasoning. The Dharma Supremes mental energy flooded Chu Yangs mind like raging waves. The Sword Spirit who had been in seclusion inside the Nine Tribtions Space had been forcibly awakened by Chu Yang beforehand in preparation for this. This moment, facing the surging waves of mental energy from the Dharma Supreme, the Sword Spirit invigorated himself and started to construct a realistic illusion, slowly taking in the waves of mental energy... But while doing so, the Sword Spirit jolted in surprise and an astounded expression formed on his face. And then he went on with even more caution and concentration. Chu Yang had been saying that this matter was of utmost importance and wanted him to give it his all. The Sword Spirit did not think much of it initially but now he realized, if he was not careful, he might be discovered by this Dharma Supreme on the spot any moment! Its a familiar face! And then, right before everyones eyes, Chu Yangs expression changed from being full of life topletely dull. The Dharma Supremes imposing voice rang out with questions. Chu Yangs stiff and robotic voice came next. Before long, the whole matter was exined again. In addition, under the effect of soul-searching, even details that were not mentioned earlier were borated on. Exactly the same as what was told before! All the Supreme Martial Artists gave a long sigh. They were mistaken. So it was purely each ns own selfish desires at work here that led to this incident! What had it got to do with Chu Yang? As the Nine Super ns, their people approached Chu Yang to buy intel while openly showing their status, would he even dare to not sell it to them? Would Chu Yang dare to reject Lan Changge when Lan Changge went to him to propose a coboration? They had wronged a good man. Eight second grandmasters sighed inmentation. What a sincere and honest child Chu Yang was! Only Lan Muxue of the Lan n watched Chu Yang, the fury in his eyes getting more and more intense. Every word of Chu Yangs, though truthful, was steadily pushing the Lan n into the deep abyss! And by arge step! At this moment, the hatred and dissatisfaction the few Super ns held toward the Lan n had even surpassed that of the Li n! Although the Li n had one of the Nine Tribtions, the Li n had only taken a defensive stance up to this point, never one of offenses. But the Lan n had made its move instead. And in a way that framed and set up others and stopped at nothing to achieve their goals no less! How could one expect them to take this lying down! After the Dharma Supremes final question about the incident, he surprisingly did not release his control on Chu Yangs spirit. Instead, he started to ask about Chu Yangs entire life, including all the trifling details from when he was young until he grew up... All the Supreme Martial Artists were rather puzzled. What was the Dharma Supreme asking these unrted things for? Wasnt it a waste of time? Entirely unaware that within the Nine Tribtions Space, two people were under intense pressure. Chu Yang concentrated all of his mind oning up with a seamless and perfect answer for each question, the kind that could withstand investigation. What he came up with was 70% truth and 30% lies. This way, the degree of credibility immediately rose to 99%! Chu Yang was acutely aware that only by oveing the trial that was the Dharma Supreme today could his identity bepletely safe. In the future, he would be able to do whatever he wanted without restraint and without risk of suspicion of being the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. If even the Dharma Supreme was convinced that he wasnt, then... who would dare say otherwise? This trial was critical! Even though he knew that Wan Renjie and the others were in Tianji City, he did not dare to look for them. Because if he did, he would bring a fatal disaster upon them for sure! He had already gotten news from Nangong Shifeng that the trio who hade to Tianji City seemed to be Dong Wushang, Rui Butong and Mo Leier. Yet Chu Yang had to painfully suppress his emotions and avoid verifying it. He could not afford to make any hint of a slip. But as long as he could get past the Dharma Supreme today, whatever he did from now on would be well within expectations! The Dharma Supreme finally ended his interrogation. He raised his head, thinking hard. The interrogation earlier hade to the point of asking things like how many meals Chu Yang ate a day, how many times he went to the toilet a day, and even whether he used his left and right hand to clean his ass! Yet his answers had nothing to do with what he had suspected earlier! Moreover, almost every stage had an eyewitness and could easily be verified if so desired. So why was it that he still felt as if this young man before him remained somewhat shrouded in mystery? And was still hiding something? He kept quiet for a while before activating the power of his spirit again, ready to counterattack once more. Within the Nine Tribtions Space, the Sword Spirit was already drenched in sweat. He had already lost count of how many times he called Chu Yang a retard. Why did he attract the attention of such a person at such a time? The results of his long seclusion were almost exhausted in this short time alone... Swearing aside, the Sword Spirit was also aware of the significance of this trial. As such, he tried his very best to endure it. The Dharma Supreme was in full-on offensive mode while the Sword Spirit had to divide his attention and simte multiple scenarios. The extent of his exhaustion was almost thrice of the Dharma Supreme! At this point, Chu Leer suddenly burst into tears. Big Brother, whats wrong with you? Why... why are you acting so weird... She threw herself into Chu Yangs arms and patted his face lightly. Then she abruptly turned to the Dharma Supreme, her pink little cheeks all puffed up and red at him. She yelled furiously, You baddie! Release my big brother! The Dharma Supremes line of vision was cut off by Chu Leer all at once. He looked resignedly at the blissfully unaware little girl and said with a tinge of disappointment, Dont panic, hes fine. Atst, the Dharma Supreme retracted his hand, a hint of disappointment shing across his face. Chu Yang regained his senses atst. His body swaying, he shook his head and wanted to get to his feet. But there was no strength in his whole body and the moment he got up, he sat back on the ground with a thud. He held his head in his hands, stifled moansing from him. Anyone could tell that he was currently in great difort. It hurt a lot. The Dharma Supreme was still observing his expressions intently, every twitch of his muscles, the look in his eyes... The Dharma Supremes eyes were calm and sharp, as if wanting to see through all his pretenses! However, Chu Yang wasnt acting right now. The Sword Spirit had given him the same kind of agony and even more. The Dharma Supremes mental energy had already pulled out of Chu Yang, so now, the Sword Spirit was naturally free to do whatever he wanted to and not be discovered. A long time passed before Chu Yangs agony gradually subsided. The Dharma Supreme also slowly retracted his line of vision. The thought of simply striking this man with that hint of shadiness down with one palm crossed his mind countless times! In fact, during the soul-searching process, the thought of directly destroying his consciousness also urred to him countless times. However, he was currently in the presence of many and this man was obviously not the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Should he do something like that, the Nine Super ns would inevitably lose great respect for him. So the Dharma Supreme thought left and right and eventually gave up on that idea. In this whole process, the Dharma Supreme had, intentionally or otherwise, emitted an imposing aura. None of the Supreme Martial Artist dared to speak under this immense pressure. Only now did that aura gradually disperse. Chu Yang breathed heavily, perspiring profusely. That acute pain was almost worse than death. The Dharma Supreme finally shifted his line of vision away from Chu Yangs face and asked in a low voice, Do all of you still have any concerns? Ye Di and the others shook their heads in unison. Chu Yang got to his feet atst, his body still a little unsteady. He finally steadied himself after swaying a little. He gave a pitiful smile. The elders suspicions should be gone by now, right... Hurhur, this feeling is truly worse than death... The Dharma Supreme smiled and said, It doesnt feel good but when you came in, you were already prepared to take it. Chu Yang smiled bitterly. If I didnt, I would only die here. With a smile, the Dharma Supreme said, Chu Yang, it seems like your younger sister hasnt started on cultivation yet? If the two of you are willing, how about I take this little girl as a disciple? Chapter 1090 - Good That You Know Your Place

Chapter 1090: Good That You Know Your ce

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment he said that, everyone got a shock! So the Dharma Supreme had gotten ideas in his head even after seeing that this little girl suffered from a chronic disease. How glorifying was it to be epted as a disciple by the Dharma Supreme? This was definitely a road to instant sess for this little girl and this guy! Lan Muxues expression was especiallyplex and sinister. Should this guys younger sister be the Dharma Supremes disciple, how would the Lan n ever be able to take revenge on him? Although this little girls aptitude was not on par with Bu Liuqings disciple who was an Innate Spirit Meridians, it was already a rare catch. The Dharma Supreme was also tempted under his wholehearted guidance, she would definitely be another little monster! One who would not necessarily be unable to match the Innate Spirit Meridians! Chu Yang had a pitiful smile. To have the Dharma Supreme think so highly of us, by right I should take up your offer right away. However... we have already made a promise to someone else, and that person has already gone on a search for medicine for Leer... At the moment, we have already found seven to eight of the elixirs needed and just missing thest one... Oh? the Dharma Supreme said dispassionately, Who might this person be? At the side, Lan Muxue sneered. Do you know what an honor it is to have the Dharma Supreme ept your younger sister as a disciple? To actually not know whats good for you and be so audacious as to affront the dignity of the Dharma Supreme! Have you gotten tired of living?! He hated Chu Yangs guts to the core right now. How he wished he could find an opportunity to ughter this bastard! Seeing this fellow actually dare to reject the Dharma Supreme, he could not resist stepping on him further. Chu Yang ignored Lan Muxue and said respectfully, Its an elder. Actually, all this elder had intended to do originally was merely to treat Leers condition. But upon seeing how lovable Leer was, made the decision to cleanse her meridians and reform her body, modifying it into an innate body. He continued with a smile, To tell the truth, Leer was originally not an innate body. She only became one in the past month! Reforming someone into an innate body in three days? The Dharma Supreme reacted in surprise. Everyone else gasped as well. If she were a newborn, there might be a chance that one could still reform her body into an innate body by forcibly circting the remnant force of innate energy through her body with the power of a Supreme Martial Artist. But to reform the body of a twelve-year-old girl by force... Even if the Dharma Supreme were to join forces with all the Supreme Martial Artists here, it would still be impossible! Going by how nonchnt this guy had put it, it would seem that he was unaware of the difficulties involved too. Lan Muxue sneered. Reforming into an innate body in three days? Do you think that person is a god... even if that person were one... As he said that, an aloof and impassive voice from outside reached them. Lan Muxue, it looks like you still havent learned your lesson from the other day! The shadow of a white palm flew in from beyond the door. It looked exactly like the hand of a woman, be it the level of realism, size or shape. Floating in from the outside, this one lone hand swooped past Shi Jings face, then Ling Fengyuns, and then across the top of Chu Yang who was in the middle, and pped right across Lan Muxues face! When it swooped past the top of Chu Yangs head, the Dharma Supreme was actually able to intercept it if he had wanted to; but a sh went across his eyes and he ultimately did not make any move. Lan Muxues insides turned to ice. Its you! Never in his dreams did it ever ur to him that this little girls Teacher would be that mysterious and incredibly powerful woman who gave him a thrashing the other night! Before he even finished, the hand was already in front of him. Lan Muxue hastily dodged but that hand followed him,nding solidly on his face with a loud thwack. Lan Muxue had already been suffering from grave injuries and it had taken all his strength just to dodge earlier. And now the force of the p made him tumble off his chair and roll across the floor. Heid on the ground, facing the ceiling. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. The Supreme Martial Artists countenances changed. Outside, that voice continued to ring out coldly, Unrepentant trash! And then it continued impassively, Lord Dharma Supreme, I heard... that you intend to snatch my disciple? The Dharma Supreme took a deep breath. I wouldnt dare. Since its someone whom the elder has taken an interest in, of course, I wouldnt dare to contest you. The voice let out a chillyugh. Good that you know your ce! Everyone was almost numb from shock! Who was this? Judging from the voice, it sounded like a woman? Which woman could be this ferocious? Actually daring to speak to the Dharma Supreme like that! The Dharma Supreme said with great formality, Forgive my impudence, but may I ask your name? Outside, the aloof voice replied, When my mood improves, I will tell you my name. But right now, my disciple is being held captive and may be stolen from me anytime, so Im in a terrible mood! The Dharma Supreme let out a pitifulugh. We did not hold her captive but just invited her over for a little chat, thats all. Besides, your disciple is so bright and innocent, who would bear to hurt her? More like take care of her if we could, hurhur... The voice outside said in response, Take care of her, I see; sure, Ill take care of everyone in these nine ns one by one the next few days too. Maybe make a trip to the Law-Enforcement City and take care of things there too. The nine Supreme Martial Artists faces turned ashen the moment they heard what she said. If she were to really take care of them one by one... they really didnt need to get by anymore. Who couldnt tell? Even the Dharma Supreme wasnt her match! The Dharma Supremeughed pitifully and said, Its just the youngsters messing around. Theres no need for someone of your status to bother with such trivial matters. That person snorted and said indifferently, If I didnt, my disciple would have been stolen by now! The two of you, what are you still staying inside there for? Having a ball of time being interrogated? Get your asses back here right now! Chu Yang let out a few panicky Oh, ohs before raising his head and asking a little uneasily, Uhh... what was it, can I leave now? Everyone gave a bitter smile all at once who would dare to say no? Of course, you can! Ye Di gave a friendly smile. If Young Brother Chu is free in the future, do visit the Ye n and have a good time. Chu Yang replied with a smile, Yes, of course, I would have to go and have a good time. Ye Di returned the smile. Of course, he had absolutely no idea that his so-called good time had an entirely different meaning from Chu Yangs. The Supreme Martial Artists of the other ns also expressed varying degrees of amicability. Only Lan Muxue sat on the ground, wanting to weep. He knew atst how the Lan ns ill fortune came about. This bigshot must have gotten wind of how the Lan n had coerced Chu Yang. So she secretly set a trap and got the better of the Lan n. Then she even dragged the Moon Breeze couple in and viciously beat him to a pulp on top of that! F*ck! How could this have happened? The bastard Chu Yang had such an insanely strong and overpowering presence backing him up and yet he stayed silent on it, pretending to be a wuss while going for the kill. Wasnt that outright trying to scam the hell out of him? Lan Muxue sat on the ground in a daze, defeated and disheartened. All the other Supreme Martial Artists looked at him with sympathy in their eyes. Lan Muxue was caughtpletely off-guard this time around. Better to get away from him, in case his bad luck and misfortune spread over or his daftness became contagious... All smiles, Chu Yang and Chu Leer walked out of Xiaoxiao Hall. There was no longer anyone outside. Zi Xieqing knew that the two of them would be safe and sound after what she had said. Even if the Dharma Supreme and nine Supreme Martial Artists were to be emboldened now, they definitely would not dare to touch Chu Yang again! And so Zi Xieqing was already back in the Orchard Pce, off looking for tea. Chu Yang had not even walked half a mile before the Sword Spirit flew into a frenzy inside the Nine Tribtions Space. What the f*ck! Why is he here?! After a period of bted fear, the Sword Spirits expression became frightening. Whats going on? Wasnt he already sacrificed to the heavens? When the Dharma Supreme and Bu Liuqing were chatting, the Sword Spirit happened to be in seclusion and so, did not hear anything. Why is he here? Chu Yang let out an icy chuckle. I should be asking you that! Mr. Sword Spirit! Huh! How would I know? the Sword Spirit said glumly, How can a Sword Spirit like me have the final say when ites to matters like this? But he definitely should not be appearing here! That caught Chu Yangs attention. He said, Then where should he be? The Sword Spirit was stupefied all of a sudden. Chu Yang yelled in the world of his subconscious, Answer me! If he shouldnt be here, then where should he be! The Sword Spirits mouth hung open while ring at him. Suddenly, he started to p himself left and right. Smack smack smack smack smack... Theres no use even if you p yourself silly! Chu Yang was unmoved. Youre a goddamn soul! Even if you p yourself silly, you can just goddamn recover with a mere thought! Come clean with it! Will you say it or not? As he went on, a fuming Chu Yang pounced onto the Sword Spirit and viciously put his hands around the Sword Spirits neck, throttling him. W... whats there to say? He was being choked by Chu Yang but the Sword Spirit elongated his neck, extending an extra part from the top. He said with a bittersweet smile, Its not that I wont answer you, but this matter is not something that I can divulge. If I were to tell you, I would be erased in an instant! Erased? Chu Yang snorted. Then tell me the truth, whats the deal with each generation of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? The Sword Spirit fell into silence. Chu Yang said dispassionately, Out of the ones who were able to be the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, there might be one or two who were callous by nature. Moreover, there was the first generation Nine Tribtions Sword Master misleading everyone at the Lake of Despair... Theres no doubt that that would have an impact on things. But I absolutely do not believe that a cold and ruthless person can stand at the top! The Sword Spirit remained silent for a long while, an extremely difficult expression on his face. Finally, he said while struggling, Dont pressure me. You will get your answer in the future for sure. But right now, I cannot tell you. Cannot tell me? Chu Yang was furious. Then how long do I need to stew over this! The Sword Spirit let out a long sigh. I can tell you only a little. Chu Yang replied, What is it? The Sword Spirit stared intently at him, enunciating his words one by one, Actually... the Nine Tribtions Sword and the god-given mission of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master... has never beenpleted ever! After saying that, no matter how much Chu Yang chased after him with questions, the Sword Spirit refused to say a single word more regarding the matter. Chu Yangs heart was uneasy and he went on persistently. However, the Sword Spirits mouth was mped tight, refusing to answer any further. Chu Yang was a little dismayed, muttering to himself, Never beenpleted ever? But these heavens have certainly been nourished. And the people have died... The Sword Spirit was speechless. Chu Yang wondered about this for a long time before giving up atst. He knew that no matter how much he thought about it, this question would never be resolved until he reached a certain level. He asked, Then who exactly is this Dharma Supreme? The Sword Spirit answered bitterly, He should be one of the Nine Tribtions from thirty thousand years ago... Lou Wenlong! Chapter 1091 - Chu Yang’s Night Walk

Chapter 1091: Chu Yangs Night Walk

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Yang returned to the Orchard Pce, the Fifth Elder from the Medicine Valley was already there with his men. This Fifth Elder was unexpectedly quite the gentleman. When he saw that only Zi Xieqing, a lone woman, was in the Orchard Pce, the old fellow actually insisted on waiting outside the gates with his men, citing the need to maintain a modest distance from thedy. This caused the few young Medicine Valley disciples he brought over to curse him wildly in their hearts. What the hell, we can only see ady of such beauty once in a lifetime and this old coot actually chased all of us out... not even allowing us a few more nces! Seeing Chu Yang approach at a steady pace from afar, the Fifth Elders face blossomed into a bright smile. These past few days, people from the Medicine Valley had been tailing Chu Yang to no avail. When the Fifth Elder reported that to the higher-ups, the tailing operation was firmly canceled and clear instructions were given what they wanted were the herbs, not the man! As long as he had the herbs, they were to buy it from him. However, they were also to take care not to offend him, lest they lose their source of goods. Brother Chu! Haha, Brother Chu. Taking a few hurried steps forward, the Fifth Elder weed him with a smile. He grabbed Chu Yangs hand with one grand motion, much like someone who had just been reunited with his lover amidst war-torn streets. Youre finally back! Chu Yang was filled with bewilderment. Whats the matter, Fifth Elder? You know... The Fifth Elder pulled him aside anxiously. Did you get the medicine? The auction is in two days! I got my hands on a few. Chu Yang finally made sense of the situation, replying secretively too. This... The Fifth Elder rubbed his fingers. How much is there? Chu Yang replied with a difficult expression, Not much... How much is not much? The Fifth Elder was rather anxious, thinking in his heart that they would be in quite the predicament if he had only one or two stalks. The Medicine Valley went through a lot of trouble to bring forward the auction because of him... if he wasnt able to get the job done... Only 800 stalks... Chu Yang shook his head and sighed. Thats too few. 800 stalks! The Fifth Elders eyes shot wide open, unable to catch his breath for a moment and almost passing out. 800 stalks and you still find that too few? How many are considered many then... Thats enough! Enough! The Fifth Elder broke into a beaming smile, his face entirely red from extreme excitement. He rubbed his hands together and asked, Where are they? Can I take a look? Theyre in there. Chu Yang pointed at the Orchard Pce. But... Im afraid if you want to transport them over... The Fifth Elder got it immediately. Ill bring a few professionals over and escort them back, and issue you an invoice while Im at it... Chu Yang nodded gleefully. Purple crystals! A whole bunch of Purple Crystals iing! What hecked the most right now were Purple Crystals! The Fifth Elder left joyfully. He returned just as joyfully during thete afternoon, right before the sky turned dark. However, his face had turned a tad deferential and reserved. Chu Yang nodded secretly. The rate at which news spread among the Nine Super ns was still pretty quick. The ones that followed behind him were dignified figures d in white and exuding an air of gracefulness and nobility. After entering his room, Chu Yang pretended to rub something in his sleeve, as if opening a spatial storage ring. A pile of ck herbs came cascading out, filling up the space on the ground. This, this, this... The Fifth Elder was so dumbstruck that his speech ability deserted him. Suddenly, he lost control of his temper and yelled, You friggin didnt store them in boxes! On the way here, the higher-ups of the Medicine Valley had already briefed him. Chu Yangs background is no joke. You must be courteous when you are there! But this moment, when the Fifth Elder saw how Chu Yang so casually flung the herbs out onto the ground with a thump, he flew into a rage. What background he couldnt care less! He started to berate him furiously. Chu Yang held his hands out nonchntly. I dont have a choice either. My friend gave them to me like this. The Fifth Elder continued his furious tirade and agitatedly ordered his men to go back and retrieve some Purple Crystal boxes. He even chased after them to the outside and yelled, The kind thats the highest grade! The more the merrier! Let them bring a few horse carriages over while youre at it, damn it! Only then did he recall Chu Yangs powerful background and sheepishly apologized. Brother Chu, uhh, my apologies. I lost control of my mouth somewhat. Chu Yang burst intoughter. Dont worry about it! This is what you call being genuine, my good man! The Fifth Elder was delighted and rubbed his palms together. Yes, Im exactly the straight as an arrow type. Whoever crosses me gets a scolding from me. As he went on, he lowered his voice and said, The other time, I scolded the Valley Master... and got hung by the boss on a peach tree and whipped 300 times... Chu Yang felt a little numb. Looking at this old but childish Fifth Elder, he seriously couldnt imagine that Grand Elder actually daring to hang someone as old as the Fifth Elder up and put him through 300 strokes of the whip, when he looked like he could be easily killed with the push of a finger... How valiant... Before long, the professional that had gone back returned to the Orchard Pce with gigantic baggage the size of a hill. Panting, he said, The carriage fleet is at the back. I was concerned that the medicinal effect of the herbs would dissipate, so I came here first. The Fifth Elder said approvingly, Well done! That professionalined grouchily, Bloody hell, the whole way here, a bunch of people at the bottom was shouting, Look... A piece of huge baggage is flying on its own... Motherf*ckers, cant they see that theres a big live human underneath supporting it. Chu Yang spat his mouthful of tea out with a loud st. This professional was 35 to 40 kilograms at best, frighteningly small and skinny. Under the premise of such enormous baggage, it really was rather hard to notice him. The Fifth Elder began to hurriedlymand his men to store the herbs into the boxes, shouting and bellowing at them. Dont damage the roots on this. You must maintain the leaves on this! This... Are you stupid! Can this even be stored in a Purple Crystal box? Where are the Crystal Core boxes?! Bastard, this one is stored wrongly! Trash! A whole lot of trash! Practically more of a wastrel than Chu Yang! Uhh... sorry, Brother Chu, my mouth is at it again... Chu Yang didnt know whether to cry orugh, his expression twisted and constipated. This old coot seriously... had no concept of taboo. With much ado, they finally packed it all up and left. The Fifth Elder gave Chu Yang a long invoice for the Medicine Valley auction and patted his own chest with assurance. Then he departed, heart full and content, with tworge horse carriages worth of Purple Crystal boxes and herbs, and embarked on a victorious journey back. Two dayster? Auction? Chu Yang clutched the ten invitations tightly in his hand. The Medicine Valleys Fifth Elder had forced those on him and said that he could bring friends and family over to broaden their horizons. With a gleeful chuckle, he said, You have to go and join the fun when that timees! With a swivel of his eyes, he muttered, But if I were to go this time, I would have to go with a bang. Theres only so many times I can borrow Big Sister Zis might. If she leaves with a swoosh, I wont even have the chance to borrow her power to intimidate people anymore. He strolled toward Zi Xieqings room. You want me to go and help boost your presence? Zi Xieqing frowned at the shameless man in front of her. Yeah, youre Leers Teacher, you know. Chu Yang grinned like someone up to no good. If not you, then who? Zi Xieqing held her forehead in her palm with a resigned look. Are you going or not? Chu Yang urged her. Let us seek a bit of enlightenment about the Tao state and Ill go. Zi Xieqing hooked her finger at him. Waaahhh, save me... Chu Yang spun around and ran out. Before he even got far, a solid kick had alreadynded on the fleshiest part of his butt. His limbs waved wildly as he flew through the air andnded on the ground with a loud thud. Minister Chuid firmly on the smooth ground, gliding far, far out as if on a slide... He was followed closely by a slender figure. Pow pow bam bam bam bam... In the evening, Chu Yang rubbed his sore butt as he hobbled along the streets of Tianji City. The bruises on his face were finally dispelled but the ache along his hip bone had gotten exponentially worse. For some unknown reason, Zi Xieqings interest in his butt was getting stronger and stronger recently. Whenever they sparred, she would rain a full course of devastating kicks on his butt. Chu Yang surmised that if it werent for the Nine Tribtions Pill, his butt would definitely have swelled beyond the size of a door by now... Now that Chu Yang had someone powerful backing him up, he could practically do whatever he wanted in this Tianji City. So he went out confidently and openly even on his own! He reached the doors of an establishment named Four Seas Inn and went in. After exchanging a few words with the waiter and casually tipping him a White Crystal, Chu Yang strolled up to the second storey. He tiptoed over to the door of one of the rooms. He pressed his ear against the door, an interesting mix of anticipation and agitation on his face... Two people were talking inside. One of them said, Damn, Fourth, what level are you now? The other was very calm and said in an imposing voice, Saber Saint, fifth grade! The person from before whined, Why are you so fast? How can this be when youre basking in my glory? Im only at Martial Saint mid-level grade three while youre already grade five, and a Saber Saint at that. The imposing voice said, Leier is already grade five now. The first person howled in anguish. Im better off dead... The imposing voice replied, Your death count is too low, you should die a few more times. Your cultivation will improve by leaps and bounds that way. F*ck you! the first person said agitatedly, How the hell would you know the kind of agony I have to go through every time? That is a real phobia toward death! Motherf*cker! Its easier said than done. Every time I f*cking die, I have to wake up to the two of you next to me absorbing vital spiritual energy... and progressing at an extraordinary speed. You guys dont hold back at all... damn it all! That imposing voice was as cool as a cucumber. Youre a dumbass if you dont take advantage of what you can. Thats what the Boss said. Boss is such a bastard! The first voice turned agitated immediately. Throwing the three of us into the Upper Three Heavens while he friggin stayed in the Middle Three Heavens to enjoy life with the other brothers... Poor wretched me in this Upper Three Heavens with not a single soul to help me. Suffering through the two of you taking advantage of me every day and still being bullied by you guys everyday... damn it, and now your wife has even gottenzy and doesnt even bother to cook anymore. Every time we camp outside all the time, its always me thats in charge of meals... its all Boss fault! Why did he send me? Why not send Ji Mo instead, that guy is a masochist, even finding a wife that abuses him... Hes much more suitable to be here... The imposing voice said, How audacious of you to insult the Boss! The first voice replied, How would I dare if he were here? But the problem is that he isnt. That bastard, bullying Ji Mo every day, poking fun at Luo Kedi, agitating Ao Xieyun, trampling on Xie Danqiong and asionally scheming against people with Mo Tianji while exchanging flirting nces at each other. You have no idea what a good time hes having. Chapter 1092 - Brothers Reunite!

Chapter 1092: Brothers Reunite!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That imposing voice said, Its very tiring for Boss too. Youngest Brother, I dont have so many twists and turns in my mind like you. The three of us here in Upper Three Heavens have already made a name for ourselves here as the Four Six Three People Hall, doesnt that feel pretty good too? The first voice started to yell, Thats just the two of you! Whats there to feel good about for me? Does it feel good for me to be beaten to a pulp by you two every day? I was the Stealing God who used to dominate the scene in the good old days too, you know! Boss shouldve let Ji Moe and take the beatings here instead! Or Luo Kedi! Or let Second Brothere and beat you up! That imposing voice wasposed. Gu Duxing is not my match now! I can totally cream him! The voice from before snorted scornfully. I wonder who it was in the past that got thrashed by Second Brother Gu with no chance to retaliate, holding a heavy and cumbersome, dumb-looking saber in his hands while shouting non-stop: Again! Again! I dont believe I cant even get a hit in! Heughed aloud. I bet you got hooked on being beaten up too. That imposing voice snorted. Ive discovered that youre bing more and more like Ji Mo, not feeling good the moment you dont get beaten up. The first voice got a fright and frantically groveled before the other. I have nothing butplete and utter admiration toward you, my Fourth Brother. My reverence toward you is like the flooding seas, constant and endless. The esteem I have for you is high like the tallest mountains... He carried on the bootlicking incessantly before sighing in the end. Isnt this all Boss fault... Why is that bastard still not here yet? There was a hint of amusement in that imposing voice. If he were here, would you dare to call him a bastard to his face? The first voiceughed loudly. Whats there to be scared of? Boss is definitely not my match right now, Ill take advantage of him for a few years while I still can and beat the hell out of him every day! With special attention to his butt! He boasted. He gnashed his teeth as he continued, Not only will I beat the hell out of him, Ill make a fool out of him too! Heh heh, I have my own ways. I cant disgrace my unparalleled reputation as the Stealing God no matter what, hahaha... When Boss is here, I will definitely demonstrate my peerless prowess in thievery and pluck everything off him until hes not even left with his underwear! When that timees, everyone had better not help him! He can go run in the streets butt naked for three days! Then our frustrations can be appeased. What do you say? At this exact moment. p p p... The sound of someone pping his hands came from the doorway, together with a crisp and clear voice saying with a hint of mockery, Brilliant! So brilliant! Thats the unparalleled Stealing God indeed, the average man cant afford to get into your bad books for sure! The doors swung open and a shadowy figure stood in the doorway, eyeing the two of them. The two were caught by surprise. With their level of cultivation, how was it that they werepletely clueless to someone standing right outside the door? They turned toward the door. One had bright but serious eyes while the other had eyes that were sharp as a knife! Their intense gazes felt like tworge sabers cleaving toward the shadowy figure! A hand reached out for therge saber by his side at this moment! But when they took a good look at the shadowy figure in the next moment, they were frozen on the spot. Then they started to scream fanatically! Ahhh! Ahhh! My god! F*ck! Boss! Big Brother! The two of them scrambled forward in an instant. A small and skinny figure leaped toward Chu Yang and threw his arms around his neck. The other beefy and muscr figure reached out his arms into a bear hug and pulled the other two into the room. The doors closed with a m. Immediately after... Wahahaha... Boss is finally here, bang bang bang... Youre reallyte, Boss. Pow pow pow... Damn it... Can the two of you be a little gentler, my butt is still aching! Chu Yang cried out pitifully. Really? Shall we rub it for you then... pow pow pow... F*ck... Im your Boss, you know... Chu Yang was outraged. Let go! Ow ow... Ventinges first! Well give you a proper greeting when were done, wahahaha... This feels too good... Rui Butongs fists rained down upon Chu Yang as Dong Wushangs strong and ripped form sat on Chu Yangs back and locked him down firmly! Chu Yang prostrated on the ground in vain,ughing and calling out, Damn! Damn it... Im here to ask for an exnation... You bastards! Stop hitting me... Wushang, why are you fooling around too... Ow, ow... my butt... F*ck, Im gonna get angry if you keep hitting me... Im gonna get angry... Im really gonna get angry... F*ck you! ... With a great burst of strength, Chu Yang wrestled Dong Wushang to the ground and the three brothers got into a brawl. Pow! Dong Wushang held his abdomen and bent over. Bam! Rui Butong inhaled sharply as he rubbed his thigh, the muscles on his face trembling in pain. Boss, this thigh-pinching move is something only women use... Ow... Bam bam... Just as Chu Yang, whose hand was pressed against his abdomen, wanted to bend over, a kicknded on his butt and he fell onto his face... Bam bam bam... The room was in utter chaos. If one didnt know any better, they would have thought a war was going on inside. When they were finally done, even the bed in the room was in shambles. Sporting bloody noses and bruises on their faces, the three of them sprawled on the ground, all out of breath and too weak to even lift a finger. They exchanged looks and unanimously burst intoughter until tears were streaming down their faces! Then the three of them rolled over and got up, before hugging each other tightly, stillughing joyfully. They remained in each others embrace for a long while. Even as theirughter gradually died down, the three brothers did not let go of each other. Their tears were shed quietly and wiped away furtively, out of each others sight. But why was it that the more they wiped away, the more tears seemed to be falling? No one spoke but they could all feel each others strong and agitated heartbeats clearly. Rui Butong and Dong Wushang thought of what they had gone through ever since their arrival here in the Upper Three Heavens. Within this short period, they had had numerous life and death situations and countless narrow escapes from certain death. Rui Butong, in particr, had even died a thorough death five to six times... This moment of reunion truly felt like a lifetime had passed! The feeling of suddenly meeting the ones closest to your heart and whom you trust with your life in these vast Upper Three Heavens was truly indescribable. Chu Yang and Dong Wushang sniffled as they quietly tried to rein in their emotions but Rui Butong started to choke with emotion uncontrobly. They thought of their brothers who were still in the Middle Three Heavens. The silence was golden at this moment. This moment belonged to them. The mens tears were shed for the joy of reunion and happiness. Time went by peacefully. After the initial excitement, the trio gradually regained theirposure. A knocking sound echoed. Outside, the voice of thendlord resounded. Sirs... Is something the matter? The doors opened to reveal the bloody and battered face of someone beaming in obvious joy and yet bearing tear stains. Even with ck and blue bruises all over his face, he said in delight, Nothing, nothing. Dont worry, everything is fine. Heh heh, take this aspensation. He shoved a purple crystal into thendlords hands. The doors swung closed with a bang. And then opened again. Get someone to bring us some hot water and a tea set... Bam! The doors closed once more. Thendlord shook his head in bewilderment before sighing. Poor guy, still maintaining that nothing happened when he had already been beaten to this state... Beaten to a crying mess and still forced to smile and even tip a purple crystal... Looks like this poor child must have met some people he couldnt afford to offend. Who knows how else hes going to be tormented tonight... Shaking his head yet again, thendlord clutched the purple crystal in his hand and thought, If he wasnt forced into it, how would he bear to tip a purple crystal? This piece of purple crystal is enough for him to stay here for half a year... But no matter what, the purple crystal took precedence over everything else; even if someone were to lose their life here tomorrow, Big Bro here could settle it anyway. Thendlord went downstairs merrily. In the room, the three had already calmed down. After a short period of sighing, Chu Yang suddenly pointed at Rui Butong and guffawed. This fellow was in tears just now, hahaha... Rui Butong flushed red in embarrassment. I wasnt! He was! He pointed at Dong Wushang. As if! Dong Wushang red at him, eyes red and puffy from tears. Youre the one who cried! Rui Butong hung his head in defeat. Fine, under the coercion of you two, I was the one who cried... Will that do? Haha... Look at the two of you, beaten up like a dog by me... The trio looked at the bruises on each others faces and couldnt help but burst into peals ofughter once more. Were together again. After experiencing separation, life and death, endless trudging, and even traversing two different nes... Us brothers, were together again! Later, Rui Butong sighed softly. I wonder how they are doing... Upon hearing that, Chu Yang and Dong Wushang were also lost in silence for a while. Chu Yang said in a low voice, Our brothers are all good men. Since we could make a name for ourselves, Im sure they can, too! Im sure they are well. Who knows, maybe theylle up here and join us before long. Youre right! And then well be able to stay together and never separate again, just like in Middle Three Heavens! Rui Butong and Dong Wushangs eyes shone brightly. The sound of knocking came again the waiter was here with hot water and a tea set. Rui Butong opened the door while Dong Wushang looked for tea leaves. The duo worked together in perfect rapport and a pot of tea was brewed in no time, but no table was in sight. We can just drink it on the floor. Sitting on the ground is not bad either. Chu Yang suggested. That wont do! Us brothers only got to meet again after such a long time, how can we sit on the floor? Dong Wushang griped as he got to his feet and walked out of the room. A shout could be heard from the neighboring room in the next moment, followed by a few loud bangs. And then... the sound of footsteps echoed. Three terrified men with their faces all bloody carried a table and chairs in. Put it down properly and then scram! Dong Wushang pointed at the door imposingly. The three men held their heads fearfully and ran out. Chu Yang was amazed. This was doable too? Those three next door are thieves. We fell victim immediately the first day we stayed here, so Wushang went over and taught them a good lesson. Now whenever werecking something, Fourth Brother will go over to get it, just like hes at home. He doesnt even say a word before beating them up when he goes over, only stating his motive after the thrashing. Theyve gotten used to it too, feeling all amiss whenever they dont get beaten up. Rui Butong exined vivaciously. So thats what happened. Wushang is impressive indeed! Hahaha... Chu Yang couldnt helpughing. The two of you are progressing in cultivation really fast. How did you do it? With elixirs? Chu Yang was curious. Boss, arent you progressing fast too? Dong Wushang chuckled. Its all thanks to Butong. This guy is actually a bird. We actually became brothers with a bird, damn it. Chapter 1093 - Drinking to Their Hearts’ Content Without Reservations

Chapter 1093: Drinking to Their Hearts Content Without Reservations

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Youre the bird! Rui Butong flew into a raging fit. He turned to Chu Yang. Boss, its like this... and like that... He exined what had previously happened without missing any detail. He emphasized, To be honest, I was implicated by the Fourth. Ohh~~~ Chu Yang was enlightened, dragging out his voice. So youre really a bird. Rui Butong was bbergasted. Pffft... Hahahaha... Dong Wushang guffawed, holding his abdomen. Chu Yang continued, But Wushang, youre also making too big a fuss over nothing. Actually, every man has a bird thats like a brother, just that our brother here has one more. We have two. Hahahaha... Dong Wushang held his abdomen,ughing till he was practically out of breath. He had never been in such a good mood this past whole year! Rui Butong balked, his neck even turning red as he fumed. Toward these two, he dared neither to beat up nor insult... Stealing God Rui felt like he was going to die of frustration... ... The trio sipped on tea while chatting about all that had happened after they had parted ways, letting out the asionalugh. Only after quite a while did something suddenly ur to Chu Yang. Wushang, wheres your wife? Shes out. That woman really needs to be disciplined! Dong Wushangs face was full of dominance. How dare she not be around when Boss is here. Watch how I teach her a lessonter when shes back! Teach who a lesson, hmm? An aloof but gentle voice floated in from the direction of the doorway, only to reveal Mo Leier, d fully in ck, walking in with a whole lot of food and jars of wine in her hands. She looked at Dong Wushang, her expression seemingly amused. I was already here earlier, but I saw that you brothers had just gotten together, so I didnt want to disturb. Then I went back down to get some simple dishes and even two jars of wine... Hmm, I heard someone say he wanted to teach me a lesson earlier? Not at all, not at all. You must have heard wrong. Dong Wushang mbered to his feet and took the wine and food from her thoughtfully. He let out a few awkwardughs. Thats so much trouble that you went to... It must have been really exhausting... Do you want to sit and have some too? Chu Yang was dumbfounded. (italics)Was... Was this really Dong Wushang? Mo Leier snorted and wrinkled her nose. As if you guys would be happy to have me around while you all enjoy yourselves? Dont be so pretentious. Im going to bed. After giving Chu Yang a greeting, Mo Leier the demon left. Dong Wushang apanied her to the door and watched her return to her room before turning back to them. Heughed a little,pletely unabashed as he said, Shes still passable. And she knows how to take care of others. See, the moment she saw that Boss was here, she immediately hurried out to get wine. Shes also aware that if she didnt do her job well, I really would discipline her! Chu Yang and Rui Butong looked at him in a stupefied manner. Dong Wushang casually picked up the wine jars and poured everyone a bowl. He said, You know women, they are like that. The moment you dont keep an eye on them, theyll start making trouble, so you got to keep a tight watch on them. You can take a softer approach most of the time but when it matters, we, men, have to be firm! Its a matter of principle, no giving in! So long as you keep her in check, in the future, just a nice word from you would be enough to cate her till she does whatever you want. Chu Yang and Rui Butong stared intently at a point behind him. Dong Wushang looked extremely pleased with himself. Just like the other time when... As if he had noticed something, he suddenly went on, Just like the other time when she helped me and Butong out so much. Leiers capabilities know no bounds. Ill tell you, Boss, ever since we got here, if not for Leier, who knows where Butong and I would have ended up... Right, Butong? Rui Butongs face started to twitch uncontrobly. He nodded dumbly like a dodo. Exactly, exactly! What do you think, Boss? Dong Wushang consulted Chu Yang, as if engrossed in the topic. Actually, men should be more generous toward women. Exercise patience and forbearance and well be able to get by every day peacefully. After all, not every woman is as good-tempered as Leier. Chu Yang was dumbfounded. He looked at Dong Wushangs boorish face as if looking at an alien. Dong Wushang chuckled. Then he turned around and immediately reacted in an extremely startled manner. Leier, why are you back? Mo Leier had a smile on her face as she tidied the cor of his robes attentively. I just came to tell you that if these two jars of wine arent enough, I still have six more downstairs with the staff. Dong Wushang grabbed Mo Leiers hands, touched. Leier, youre the best. Mo Leier blushed and said, Let go, what are you doing... Alright, Im heading back. Then she turned around and left. Dong Wushang stared after her at the doorway for a while before closing the doors carefully. Then he wiped his brow as he chuckled. Boss, toward women, its necessary to be a bit more careful! Chu Yang stared at him for a moment before sighing emotionally with a smile on his face. Youve changed so much in this long time that I havent seen you. Wushang, I really... should have a whole new level of respect for you. Dong Wushang smiled guilelessly, scratching his head. Then he leaned over to Chu Yang and whispered into his ear, Shes so fierce. I cant even get on the bed if Im not careful... Pfffft! Chu Yang, who was listening intently to him, spat out whatever was in his mouth immediately. A mouthful of wine mixed with a half-chewed pig ear covered the entire face of Rui Butong, who happened to be leaning forward to eavesdrop on the gossip. Rui Butong felt incredibly repressed at once. He wiped his face hastily and sighed incessantly. What set you off so suddenly, Boss... Because I suddenly remembered that someone wanted to let me run butt naked in the streets for three days... Chu Yang answered impassively. Rui Butong immediately begged for forgiveness. Spare me, Boss! I have a wretched mouth! Whatever can be said and whatever cant just spill right out... He then lifted his arms and gave himself two light ps so light that the amount of strength he used wouldnt even be able to kill a mosquito. Chu Yang snorted coldly and warned him, Big Brother is in a good mood so Ill put this on hold at the moment. If anything happens in the future and Im reminded of this, it will be counted as multiple offenses! He said emphatically, If anything pisses me off in the future, I will definitely fulfill your wish of running around butt naked for three days! Rui Butong had a painful look on his face as he promised profusely. In his mind, he thought, Im screwed. With this damned mouth of mine, who knows how many times Im going to get it in the future... This moment, he was suddenly filled with longing for Ji Mo. If only that fellow was here! That masochist had an inborn talent to attract hatred and attention... (italics)Now that hes not here, everyone has shifted their target to me... The three of them drank to their hearts content, drowning their sorrow in parting and joy in reuniting, as well as their longing toward their brothers in the wine. None of them used their internal energy to suppress alcohol, allowing themselves the luxury of getting drunk. Two jars of wine were practically poured straight into their stomachs. Rui Butong then went down and brought the other six jars up. The three of them were drunk, downing the wine inrge mouthfuls, each with a jar to themselves! After a long time, an intoxicated Dong Wushang with bleary eyesughed loud and carefree as he said, I feel like Im back in Middle Three Heavens times... Hahaha... This feels great! Heroes of the world, who dare to cross their swords with me?! Rui Butong was sprawled on the table. He lifted his line of vision listlessly, peering at him with unfocused eyes. This bastard is drunk... Before he even finished, his limp body slid under the table with a swoosh. Chu Yang had a habit of smiling when drunk. With a silly smile stered all over his face, he started giggling like a fool. He continued to drink and giggle, before finally passing out with onest mouthful of wine. With a loud thud, the broad and beefy Dong Wushang also passed out. With Rui Butong at the bottom, Chu Yang in the middle and Dong Wushang on top pressed solidly against Chu Yangs abdomen, the trios positions were beyond awkward and ufortable. Yet the three of them had a content look on their faces as they dozed off just like that. Snoring echoed throughout. A sh of ckter and Mo Leier had already quietly entered the room. She took a look and sighed in resignation. Men... Seriously iprehensible. The friendship between men was even more of a mystery to women. At a dangerous time like this, these three actually drank themselves into such a stupor just because of a simple reunion... Yet she didnt know even though they were surrounded by danger at this moment, it was also a time when they were the most rxed, most peaceful and most at ease! Because their brothers were right by their side! From now on, everyone had someone whom they could depend on! No longer fighting aimlessly all alone! This feeling, even if within the most dangerous of ces, the three of them could still drink to their hearts content without reservations! Mo Leier let them remain as they were. Just like that, she brought a chair over to the doorway and stayed vignt, quietly watching over them for the night. The next day at sunrise. A cry of surprise rang out in the room. Rui Butong howled like an animal. Whats this thing thats so heavy... F*ck, Im being squashed to death... With a burst of his strength, the two on top of him flew off him. Chu Yang and Dong Wushang also came to subsequently. Aching all over, they all scratched their heads in confusion. Never heard that it was possible to sleep till one was so tired... Chu Yang left them the invitations to the auction and quickly left after a quick ssh of his face. It was a little too abrupt to get together now. They might as well directly make an appearance together before the Upper Three Heavens during the auction. That way, with Zi Xieqings imposing strength, surely his brothers status would also rise as a result. Not to mention he still had to look for Wan Renjie and Wei Wuyan, etc. Only after Chu Yang had left did Rui Butong and Dong Wushang seem to emerge from their reverie. They clutched the invitations in their hands and suddenly started to jump in extreme joy! Boss is really here! Wahahaha... ted, the two of them hugged each other,ughing and bouncing about in the streets in front of the inn. This sight of a beefy man and a small skinny man hugging each other and jumping around agitatedly easily led people to think of an indecent association... Several passersbys eyes bulged out of their sockets after seeing them like that. They then rubbed their eyes and spat in disgust, their faces full of despise, and walked off... The degeneration of public morals indeed; peoples hearts were no longer as pure as the olden days! It used to be that even a man and a woman had to be secretive when they were together. Now, even a man and a man... were so open about it... Mo Leier stood within the inn and watched the two wild brothers. She couldnt help but cover her eyes, speechless... Seriously... no heart to watch this... Chu Yang went around and found Wan Renjie and his two other fellow disciples ording to the news he got. He also found Wei Wuyan who was alone in an inn. Lastly, as he made his way back, he delivered an invitation to Nangong Shifeng as well. Only to discover that he was actually running low on the invitations by now. With no other choice, he made a stop at the Medicine Valley encampment and got a few more from the Fifth Elder. Only then was it barely sufficient. After so many twists and turns, now Chu Yangs own power will finally be disyed before the Upper Three Heavens for the first time! Chapter 1094 - Destroying the Bridge After Crossing the River

Chapter 1094: Destroying the Bridge After Crossing the River

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Something that had been troubling him for a long while was finally resolved today, thanks to the blessings that came after all that trouble. After receiving the Dharma Supremes acknowledgment that he wasnt the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, Chu Yang was at total ease now. He couldnt wait to run rampant again! With the added joy of the reunion with his brothers, Chu Yang felt even more invigorated. The Purple Crystals he was sorely in need of arrived in abundance after a while as well and Minister Chu became even merrier, till he practically couldnt tell left from right anymore. He skipped all the way back to the Orchard Pce and immediately saw Zi Xieqing standing in front with a cold expression. Where were youst night when you didnt return? That tone of voice and expression were exactly like a young wife who just saw her unfaithful husband return home after a night of wild fun. Cough, I went out to drink, anything wrong?! Chu Yang replied, bold and indignant. After being abused at home so frequently, he still had to be restricted in going out for some rxation? What kind of reasoning was that? Out to drink? Zi Xieqing eyed him suspiciously. Then she reached out and grabbed his ear, holding it in a twist as she turned and dragged him in. Still acting like youre in the right after not returning home for the night, was it? Comee, lets spar a little... Spare me... Chu Yangs joy turned to sorrow in no time at all, his piteous cries filling the surroundings. We mustnt condone this bad habit of yours! Zi Xieqing was merciless. Turning anxious, Chu Yang said, Youre neither my mother nor my wife, why are you so concerned?! Zi Xieqing was taken aback for a moment, and then she gave him a ruthless kick. Because I can! She then proceeded to beat him to a pulp. ... During this carefree period for Chu Yang, Diwu Qingrou was, however, baffled beyond belief. Because he had heard from many different channels that Chu Yang was safe! He was actually safe! After such a big incident where he offended all of the Nine Super ns, he was actually safe! Diwu Qingrou was so shocked that his jaw dropped. And the fact that Chu Yang had a mysterious powerhouse behind him also boggled Diwu Qingrous mind. Who exactly was this mysterious powerhouse? Because... Chu Yang did not use the incident that Diwu Qingrou had in mind at all. Through the Wu Qianqian incident alone, within a whole load of confusion, he managed to somehow sessfully cause conflict. The incident regarding the Holy Tribe Elder was suppressed because of this instead. How could you expect Diwu Qingrou not to feel repressed? He had nned it all he would stay behind the scenes as the mastermind and set up everything; Chu Yang would appear and generate conflict in the world; all the Super ns would be embroiled in this fight, and drag the Zhuge n into it and then conveniently... put his other n into action. This way, Diwu Qingrou would be safely hidden in the dark. No matter what, no one would be able to seek him out. This was the first point. Secondly, while the one watching the show was naturally rxed, it would be tiring for the one performing. Chu Yang, the one performing this whole show, would naturally be in trouble and awfully busy as a result. This way, after being forced into action or paying the price of sacrifice, Chu Yang would be even more anxious about the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. If a few of Chu Yangsckeys or family were to die, that would be even better... Chu Yang, delivering the letter specially to Shui Yue garden previously, was precisely to deliver a message to Diwu Qingrou Bastard, youre scheming against me again! But if you intend to do that, then be prepared to suffer the consequences of my retaliation! And now, the consequences had indeed arrived. Diwu Qingrous second phase of the n had a grand stage all set up for him, but Chu Yang, the lead character, suddenly went on strike and refused to perform anymore... Thirdly, after this incident, the power of the Nine Super ns would be weakened to a certain extent. The Zhuge n, in particr, would suffer damage on a foundational level. It was possible to produce fluctuations in things, be it the secret prison underground or the neb map in the sky, and Diwu Qingrou would be able to take this opportunity to achieve his other goal. In addition, thest phase of his conspiracy with the Three Star Divine n elder would also be realized. And what was even more important was that as long as Chu Yang was enraged and his path towards the Nine Tribtions Sword Master sped up, Diwu Qingrou, with his ample preparation, would be able to catch up to Chu Yang. Every step Chu Yang took, Diwu Qingrou would take advantage and catch up a step. Diwu Qingrou had absolute confidence! It could be said that his n even spanned a timeline beyond ten years. But Chu Yangpletely did not act ording to n. Even though both were working together in some kind of rapport, Chu Yang started to act on his own in the end! And abandoned Diwu Qingrou... He destroyed the bridge after crossing the river in one beautiful move. Diwu Qingrou had nned this for so long and everything was in ce. But the moment he got onto the bridge intending to cross it, the bridge broke when he got to the middle. So he had no choice but to retreat. And with this one move of retreat, he actually returned to where he had first started! This was a partnership between the two parties. But within the partnership, both were also scheming against each other. Up till now, Diwu Qingrou could not deny that in this battle of wits and partnership where they did not get to meet, he was on the losing end yet again. He had more advantages than Chu Yang but they were all merely on the surface. The influence was not as long-term as Chu Yangs. Moreover, all of Chu Yangs ns were sessfully executed while thest step of his n was stuck because of Chu Yang. This Chu Yang... is really difficult to deal with! In this situation, Diwu Qingrou could onlyugh bitterly. However, he was still somewhat consoled. At least Tianji City got into a huge mess and all the Super ns suffered losses. Also, even though Chu Yang pulled out at the end and abandoned Diwu Qingrous n in the end, he did not reveal Diwu Qingrous trump card. Toward this, Diwu Qingrou had even more of a bitterugh. The reason why this King of Hell Chu did not reveal my trump card is that he wants to use it again... So ruthless. If I let him use my trump card to mess around again, everyone sent by the Nine Super ns this time would probably all die in this Tianji City... Diwu Qingrou thought, full of concentration. Just like how his n from before needed Chu Yangs cooperation, the n that Chu Yang intended to put into ce soon also required his cooperation. The n that he came up with beforehand was in line with Chu Yangs interests. And now Chu Yangs n was in line with his. You dont want to do it? No way! After getting aboard my ship, you think you can still get off easily? In your dreams... That was probably what Chu Yang wanted to tell him. Diwu Qingrou rubbed his temples and smiled lightly. He muttered to himself, I wonder where your next n will start from? And how will it go? Im really looking forward to it so much. He slowly paced, his expression still calm and passive. If he couldnt figure it out, then he would just not think about it. He needed only to retaliate when Chu Yangs move came and that would be it. At this moment, someone came to report. Lord Qingrou, the Medicine Valley has sent an invitation. Oh? Diwu Qingrou went over to the doorway and received it. When he took a good look at it, an idea came to him. ck Blood legendary herb auction? Could it be... that the things in the auction all came from the ck Blood Forest? But no matter what, the attraction that the herbs from the ck Blood Forest held toward these ns was definitely extraordinary! Even the Diwu n was no exception! He paced another two steps before saying decisively, Please tell the Medicine Valley that the Diwu n will definitely be there! After dismissing the messenger, Diwu Qingrou knitted his brows together and thought, Where did this big cluster of ck Blood Forest herbs pop out from? To organize arge-scale auction would require at least 50 stalks of Heavenly Treasures... How did the Medicine Valley suddenly have so many on their hands? He shook his head andughed a little, as if joking with himself. It cant be King of Hell Chu who provided it right? ... ...... In the next couple of days, the people of the Medicine Valley were practically insane. All those with enough status had an invitation in their hands. They straight-out booked thergest auction house within Tianji City and even expanded it by one whole level! Just for this auction! Originally, auctions were handled by the auction department of the Law Enforcement Hall. However, the profits involved this time were too big, so the stubborn old fellows of the Medicine Valley put their foot down and refused to budge, and actually chased everyone from the auction department of the Law Enforcement Hall away... No one dared to mess with this bunch of crazies from the Medicine Valley. Even the Dharma Supreme couldnt do anything about it, and could only let them do whatever they wanted! The Nine Super ns had all received invitations. The odd thing was that even the Dharma Supreme received one. No one knew what expression the Dharma Supreme had when he received the invitation but the fellow that delivered the invitation got mercilessly admonished by the high priest instead! The high priest only realized he was wrong after that. These people of his Medicine Valley were even more audacious than what he had thought! Not only did the Dharma Supreme receive an invitation, but even Bu Liuqing also got one. Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou also got one each. The high priest almost passed out. What was the difference between inviting these four and directly gifting them the herbs? When the time came and the herbs were brought out, if they were to take an interest in it, they only needed to say one sentence I want this! Who would dare to bid against them? Wasnt that tantamount to looking for death? An invitation could be sent to anyone but them. But the deed was already done and the invitations were sent out; besides being resigned to fate, the high priest could only pray to the heavens Please let them all get diarrhea and note... And in actuality, those few who received the invitations were all extremely enticed, especially Bu Liuqing, Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue. They practically thought that treasures were falling into theirps. The herbs from ck Blood Forest were a huge source of nourishment for their disciples. They definitely had to go and take a look to see if there was anything there suitable for their disciples and if so, win the auction without hesitation! They were just mulling over theck of Heavenly Treasures and now someone actually sent such an invitation... How thoughtful! If there were anyone who had gotten tired of living and dared to bid against them, they could snatch it too, wasnt it? Unbounded anticipation toward the auction started to rise within these three big-shots. The Medicine Valley was a unique organization and had friendly rtions with all of them. To openly snatch was obviously not appropriate... A sense of regret promptly rose within the hearts of all three. Such a shame! And so, within the endless anticipation of everyone, especially the close attention of the Martial Supreme Artists, the ck Blood legendary herb auction finally held its grand opening! At the crack of dawn, the sound of celebratory cannons roared through the skies from the direction of the auction house, echoing non-stop for the longest time. For an auction to actually use celebratory cannons! It was no doubt telling the whole world The auction for the legendary herbs has started,e and give us your Purple Crystals now, dummies! Chapter 1095 - Making An Impressive Appearance

Chapter 1095: Making An Impressive Appearance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang was still in dreand getting pummeled while holding his butt and crying out in pain when he was rudely awakened by the roar of the celebratory cannons. Rolling awake, he muttered, What a grand opening for my very first majestic appearance in the Upper Three Heaven! In one nimble motion, he put on his clothes and sshed his face with some icy water in the courtyard. He gazed at the overcast skies that looked as if it was going to snow. He murmured to himself, This one time I get to show off and even the heavens are going to snow in celebration! The hanging screen in the doorway lifted and Zi Xieqing walked out gracefully. Sheined in annoyance, Pig! The whole pce was shaking from your snoring the whole night. Chu Yang put on a stern face. Big Sister Zi, you have to watch your words. Your image is that of an expert today. Zi Xieqing nced at him and asked, No early morning practice this morning? Chu Yangs face fell miserably. Big Sister, I still want to look good today, please dont disfigure me. Zi Xieqing burst into giggles. Fine, Ill spare you today. After saying that, she went off victoriously. Chu Yang muttered a few choice words under his breath and continued to wash up. The gates of the Orchard Pce opened and out came a little girl dressed fully in a snow-white sable fur coat Chu Leer. Her exquisite little face was hidden amongst the long fur of the coat, her inky ck eyes darting about, lively and animated. She looked absolutely charming and adorable, like a spirited little fairy. She was followed by a neatly-dressed Minister Chu. Dressed in robes of ck, his form was long and slender. With eyes like the bright stars of the universe, his hair was neatlybed with not even a strand out of ce. A purple crystal hair crown sat atop his head elegantly, bringing out his attractive facial features and an outstanding handsomeness that was far beyond the average man! His back was straight and his expression proud as he walked out, his hand resting upon the long sword at his waist. He had a lofty look in his eyes, his aura filled with an air of unbridled arrogance! Chu Leer, who hade out first, turned around and saw Chu Yang looking so solemn for the first time in her life. She couldnt help but burst into a giggling fit. Stopughing! Chu Yang said sternly, I had a hard time trying to keep a straight face, dont make meugh. Hahaha... Chu Leer doubled over as sheughed even harder, close to rolling about on the ground. Shortly after, Zi Xieqing, dressed in robes of white with her hair put up elegantly, walked out serenely. She seemed to have a white glow around her, making her face difficult to see clearly. Regardless, she still wore a veil around her face. Her robes billowed in the wind as she walked, making one think that she was drifting amongst misty clouds instead. She was filled with an air of mysterious power, dignified and pure, eminent and unapproachable! Her eyes were calm and tranquil but whoever her ncended on would feel as if their spirit was going to be turned to ice! She came out quietly but the aura around her this moment made even Chu Yang and Chu Leer, who already knew her well, not even dare to speak to her. Lets go, an indifferent Zi Xieqing said as she took the lead. Chu Yang hurriedly pulled Chu Leer along and followed after her. After turning the corner, they reached the main street. The streets were bustling with people hurrying to and fro. But when the three appeared, for some reason that nobody understood, everyone naturally gave way to them. How could Chu Yang not seize this opportunity when he had the full intention to borrow someone elses authority and run wild? Pulling Chu Leer along, he puffed his chest out proudly and quickly caught up with Zi Xieqing, walking side by side with her. However... With Chu Leer on his right and Zi Xieqing on his left, Chu Yang who was in the middle actually became the main focus! His demeanor turned haughty and arrogant at once as he looked loftily upon all! They advanced quickly, a fierce and imposing aura emanating from them! In a corner where no one could see, Zi Xieqing rolled her eyes. This fellow was seriously shameless! When they reached arger intersection, Dong Wushang and the other two were already waiting there. When they saw Chu Yang who had the air of someone atop the world all around him approach them with such a majestic gait, the two brothers couldnt help but rub their eyes in disbelief. Damn, so Boss was already getting by so well in the Upper Three Heavens! The three quickly made their way over when Chu Yang beckoned. He made the respective introductions. These two are my brothers! The beefy and muscr one is Dong Wushang; the one skinny as a bird is Rui Butong. Thest one is my sister-inw. Wushang, Butong, this is Big Sister Zi and my little sister, Leer. Dong Wushang and Rui Butong hastily paid their respects, to which Zi Xieqing briefly nodded in response. When she gave them a careful once-over, she couldnt help but be greatly taken aback! With Zi Xieqings level of cultivation and experience, she could naturally tell how extraordinary Dong Wushang and Rui Butong were, which was precisely why she was so shocked! Where did Chu Yange up with these brothers of his? They were no simple fellows! Rui Butong was clearly a half-awakened phoenix! And Dong Wushang, while human through and through, his boneposition and meridians had already evolved into Saber Bones and Saber Meridians! It was apparent that in the future, Dong Wushangs achievements would surely dazzle and shock the world! The woman in ck was also in a ss of her own, with boundless prospects for her future! When she was done assessing them, Zi Xieqing couldnt help butmend him, Chu Yang, these brothers of yours are quite something indeed. Chu Yangs smile was filled with pride. Of course, whose brothers do you think they are! Zi Xieqing smiled lightly in response. At the side, Rui Butong was talking to Chu Leer. Chu Leer? Haha, youre my Boss little sister, so that makes you my little sister too! Ill call you Leer from now on, okay? Chu Leers eyes were wide as she said, You really look like a bird... Dong Wushang and Mo Leier next to them were ovee withughter at once. Rui Butongs expression was priceless. He said, Im just a little skinnier than most, I dont really look like one. Dont listen to your Big Brothers nonsense, see, these arms, these legs, this physique... Which part looks like a bird? Chu Leer took a good look and said conclusively, You just really look like one! Tears streamed down Rui Butongs face. As they went on, Chu Yang and his party got bigger and bigger. Nangong Shifeng and his brothers joined them at the back, valiant and full of vigor. At the next juncture, Wan Renjie and his two brothers joined their ranks too. And so the group got increasingly impressive. Momentster, Wei Wuyan appeared, silent as a ghost, and quietly followed behind them. The whole group made their way over, grandiose and ostentatious. Everyone whom they passed by couldnt help but raise their eyebrows. Ahead was the auction hall. Over there, security was brisk. The area was filled with people dressed in robes of various styles and fashion. Chu Yang and the rest marched along dramatically. Leading the way at the front, Chu Yang strode forward, his legs wide apart like a crab as he pushed his way through! Everyone who saw was stunned. Who was this? So damned pompous! Chu Yang stood right in the middle, as he should be. Zi Xieqing was on his left and Chu Leer on his right, followed closely by the Dong Wushang trio and then the Wan Renjie trio. Right after were Nangong Shifeng and his brothers, their unattractive faces full of pride as they strutted along. Wei Wuyan was at the end, fully d in ck, following them like a spirit with nary a hint of presence. How majestic! Haha, Young Brother Chu. Before they reached the front, a group of people emerged from the side. The leader was tall and his posture straight, expression hale and hearty; dressed in robes of navy blue, this person was from the Shi n. It turned out to be the second grandmaster of the Shi n, Shi Jing. The one that had called out to Chu Yang was also him. Young Brother Chu is here so early today, hurhur... Elder Shi isntte either. Chu Yang held himself with poise, smiling and nodding politely. This scene scared the wits out of everyone in the vicinity, including Wan Renjie and the rest at the back. This was the ancestor of the Shi n of the Nine Super ns! What did he address Chu Yang as? Young Brother? For a moment there, the Wan Renjie trio felt a little faint, looking at each other dazedly. What was going on? Shi Jing leaned toward Chu Yang in a friendly manner as he chuckled. Who may these be? Chu Yang gave a heartyugh while making the introductions. Elder Shi, let me introduce them to you. This is my brother, Dong, and the one next to him is his wife. Thats Rui, hes my brother too. This is Big Brother Wan, Wan Renjie... He went through a flow of introductions, leaving out only Chu Leer and Zi Xieqing. Chu Leer was a familiar face to Shi Jing but Zi Xieqing wasnt. A flicker crossed his eyes. He asked, This is...? Chu Yang let out augh and said, Come, lets go in and see what kind of interesting things they have gotten from the ck Blood Forest, hahaha... Shi Jing got the hint and he said with a smile, Yes, let us go in while its still early. Just that there was already a touch of difficulty and wariness within his smile. So that big-shot... was also here... Shi Jings legs felt a little weak at the thought. Everyone went into the auction hall. With an elevated stage in the wide and spacious area, the auction hall was huge indeed. Surrounded by rows and rows of chambers, the main hall was 50 meters high, with one chamber every 3 meters or so, making a grand total of 15 levels. Each level housed 110 chambers. At the top floor, however, there were only 20-odd extremelyrge chambers. Chu Yang and Shi Jing headed upstairs together, so they could clearly see that the chamber assigned to Chu Yang was the third chamber in third-ss, while the chamber Shi Jing was headed to was the first chamber in second-ss. Obviously, his chamber was of a higher ss than Chu Yangs. Shi Jing broke out in cold sweat because of this higher ss, however. He apologized profusely to Chu Yang, to which Chu Yang reassured him constantly that it wasnt an issue. Only then did Shi Jing leave, wiping the cold sweat off his brow. He mourned his misfortune endlessly. All Nine Super ns were here, how was it that he had to be so lucky to meet this soul reaper right at the start! Of course, it wasnt about Chu Yang. The one that he was having reservations about was Zi Xieqing! Even the Dharma Supreme couldnt afford to mess with this woman, how would he be her match? If she was difited by the fact that her room was of a lower ss than his... then his entire Shi n would probably be just as difited too... After everyone had entered their rooms for a while, the rest of the notable ns here for the auction also slowly arrived one by one. In the Shi n chamber. Grandmaster, should we inform the rest of the ns about this? someone asked gingerly. The big-shot must be here to get medicine for her disciple. However, we do not need to make a big deal out of it. Shi Jings eyes were half-closed as he continued, It is none of our business even if the other nspete against her and upset her. Understood. The Shi n disciple backed down. Shi Jings eyelids twitched as he thought, How can I let myself be the only one scared to death? The rest of you ns should also get a taste of it so that I can get a kick out of it... Otherwise, wouldnt I have suffered all these for nothing? Chapter 1096 - A Premium Auction

Chapter 1096: A Premium Auction

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The excitement in the surrounding chambers continued for a while before dying down bit by bit. Everyone basically knew everyone here; even if they were not personally on familiar terms, they would also have at least heard of them. Everyone had a clear idea of whoever was in each chamber, so there was no longer any real need for anonymity in this auction. As such, some chambers had their curtains straight-out drawn apart, intending to bid openly. Out of the five chambers in first-ss, only three were upied. In the first chamber in first-ss were, without a doubt, the Dharma Supreme and the people from the Law-Enforcement headquarters; the second chamber was, of course, the Teacher-disciple duo, Bu Liuqing and Mo Qingwu. As for the third chamber, it was, as expected, the Feng and Yue couple. There were five chambers respectively in second and third-ss. Other than Chu Yang in the third chamber in third-ss, the Nine Super ns each upied one chamber per n. However, there was no-one in the chamber assigned to the Lan n. Lan Muxues attention was focused solely on treating his injuries at the moment. Adding on to that was the fact that he was only left with two Supreme Martial Artists who not only had no men under them, but also had to guard him while he was treating himself, so all the more they would not be present. And so, out of the Nine Super ns, only eight were present. In the second first-ss chamber, Mo Qingwu, dressed in robes of crimson, rested her head in her hands, moody and unhappy. After a long while, she finally asked, Teacher, will Big Brother Chu Yang be here or not? Bu Liuqing had an air of absolute certainty around him as he answered, Your Big Brother Chu Yang definitely will not be here! He thought, Your Big Brother Chu Yang is a nobody right now, how can he even hope to appear in an event of this scale? Besides... even if he could somehow make his way here, would I bring you here knowing that hes here? This was something that went without saying. Supreme Martial Artist Bu felt extremely triumphant. It was to the extent that he was even toying with what he thought was an extremely ingenious idea if the auction had something suitable for her and was of sufficient quantity, then he would leave with her immediately after getting the items. Far, far away from this ce where they could bump into Chu Yang anytime! So that his disciple would not fall any further! Then, he would exchange living quarters with Ning Tianya right away, find an area devoid of human presence, and cultivate for 180 years or so with his disciple. By the time they emerge, Chu Yang would probably be all old and wrinkly! Even the most passionate of love would have died down after 180 years. And to see an old wrinkly fellow after that... Chu Yang should already count himself lucky if Qingwu didnt spit at him in disgust. To still dream of her sweetly calling him Big Brother Chu? F*ck off! Bu Liuqing was very pleased with himself as he indulged in this fantasy of his. Mo Qingwus eyes swiveled thoughtfully. In her mind, she thought: Its obvious that Teacher doesnt want to let me see Big Brother Chu Yang. Hes so mean; when this auction is over, Ill run away secretly! And when I find Big Brother Chu Yang, I wonte out anymore, hmph! What an ungrateful man, I didnt even want to be his disciple in the beginning, if not for Big Brother Chu Yang who tried his best to persuade me to! Mo Qingwu stuck out her tongue at Bu Liuqings back and rolled her eyes. Then she sat in the corner sulkily and refused to speak anymore. The event slowly rolled off to a start, and a figure in white stood in the middle of the elevated stage. He had a head of silver hair but hisplexion was rosy and healthy. His form was robust and he had a benevolent look on his face. An excited buzz went through the crowd. They realized the extraordinariness of this particr auction at once, because this person on the stage was the high priest of Medicine Valley, who ranked only below the Valley Master! He was the universally acknowledged number one legendary physician, as well as the number one pharmacist! It was extremely rare to see him make an appearance usually, no matter what. His presence this moment was a clear indication that the scale of this auction had far exceeded everyones initial expectations. Cough, cough... Dear all, please allow this old man to say a few words. The high priest chuckled happily before clearing his throat. Just from this sentence alone, the sharp ones within the audience could catch the hint of excitement hidden in his voice at once. Could it be that there were really quite a fair number of Heavenly Treasures here today? In a chamber on the 14th level, Diwu Qingrou knitted his brows. He instructed, Well start bidding the moment they open. Only bid on the herbs that well use and that are in the middle to low-grade, well take whatever we can get. We shall not bother with the premium-grade ones! The elder next to him was puzzled. We are not short of Purple Crystals now. Why are we not going for the good herbs? Diwu Qingrou had a grave look in his eyes as he replied, Even the high priest of the Medicine Valley is beside himself with excitement. This shows that this particr batch of herbs is no ordinary article. We would be considered lucky if we can even get the middle to low-grade ones. The elderly man next to him nodded in response, though he was not entirely convinced. He thought, Well see how it goester. Im sure there will be good ones and average ones. At this point, the high priest on stage was already in the midst of his speech. As all are aware, our Medicine Valley is cing quite a fair amount of importance on this auction. We have a huge variety of medicinal herbs today, and every one of them is extremely precious! I can say with absolute confidence that the herbs today are all of extraordinary quality! I have personally checked each and every one of them and written an evaluation for them all. My hand-written certificates of evaluation are in the cases storing the herbs, and contain my seal as proof of authenticity! The crowd went into a state of uproar. Everyone knew the high priests temper cantankerous and stubborn! To get him to conduct a diagnosis, sure, he wouldnt even charge a single cent, as long as the person was to his liking. If not, he wouldnt even bat an eyelid even if a Purple Crystal mine was ced right before him! Leaving someone to die was his specialty. And getting him to assess and evaluate medicinal herbs was even harder! He had an irond rule no evaluation unless it was a Heavenly Treasure! And no certificate of evaluation unless the Heavenly Treasure was mid-grade and above! If one was sure that what they had was a Heavenly Treasure and brought it to him for evaluation, thinking that they could earn big money from the certificate of evaluation... then theyd better pray real hard. Because this old guy would first charge an exorbitant evaluation fee, and then if he were to decide that it didnt meet the standards of a Heavenly Treasure, then it would be turned into dust on the spot with a swing of his palm! Thinking of taking it back whole? Dream on! Therefore, there was a saying in the world As long as there was a certificate of evaluation by the high priest, it must be a mid-grade Heavenly Treasure! And... this was a basic benchmark! And now the high priest actually said... that every herb in this batch came with his certificate of evaluation! This piece of news was simply earth-shaking! To use the word batch, that must mean that the quantity was very high. Could it really be that in this entire batch of herbs, even those of the lowest grade were Heavenly Treasures too? Where in the world could one possibly find so many Heavenly Treasures? An overwhelming portion of this batch of herbs hails from the ck Blood Forest! The high priest increased the emphasis within his tone of voice as he went on, ...s core! The core of the ck Blood Forest! This piece of news stunned even Bu Liuqing. Bu Liuqing had also been to the edge of the core of the ck Blood Forest before. However, he could faintly feel an extremely dangerous presence within and after much hesitation, still decided to avoid the area and take another path instead. He had never told even Ning Tianya about this. And now, to hear that someone had harvested herbs from the core of the ck Blood Forest! How could Bu Liuqing not receive a shock? In an effort to reduce the monotony of this auction, we have exhausted the capabilities of Medicine Valley and the power of the Medicine Banquet toe up with a few more Heavenly Treasures for the auction. His voice loud and clear, the high priest of the Medicine Valley dered, Todays auction starts from a minimum bid of Purple Crystals! You can use Heavenly Treasures, as well as rare ingredients, as part of payment too. This is by request of the seller, so do keep this in mind, everyone. This had already been previously specified on the invitation, so everyone hade prepared. As such, no one was particrly surprised by the announcement. Everyones curiosity had been sessfully aroused by the old fellow and couldnt wait for the auction to begin. The high priest was all smiles as he said, I can tell that nobody can wait anymore and so I shall not go on too much anymore. With no further ado, let the auction begin! Thereafter, the old fellow leaped into the air without further dy, back to the Medicine Valleys chamber. A white figure and a ck figure subsequently flew out of the same chamber andnded on the stage. One of them held an auctioneer hammer made of gold, while the other carried in his hands a case with a piece of red fabric draped on top. It was apparent that the auctioneer was also someone from the Medicine Valley making a cameo. The way he held the hammer was beyond awkward, as if holding arge saber instead, ready to chop someone to pieces at any moment. He sported the signature poker face of someone from Medicine Valley, all rigid and expressionless. Everyone present sighed. If not for the fact that these medicinal herbs were simply just too hard toe by, just the mere sight of the auctioneer was enough to chase everyone away. His zombie-like face alone was enough to wreck the whole auction... Your attention, please, everyone. Here is the first item up for auction! the auctioneer said rigidly with the stiffest expression ever. Everyone participating in the auction practically cursed in unison! Could you even call yourself an auctioneer like this?! What the hell, surely no one at home just died, right? Would it kill him to have a bit of a smile, or have a bit more of an enthusiastic tone, or just be a bit more passionate?! The red fabric was yanked off. A Purple Crystal caseid underneath. The auctioneer said stiffly, Please be reminded that upon winning an item, it is advisable to switch the case to one made of Purple Crystal Core. The Medicine Valleys financial capability is limited, so we could only use Purple Crystal cases for now. While there is no risk of loss of the medicinal properties for the time being, once enough time passes, there will be a negative effect for sure. Please beware. Everyone below nodded in ackadaisical manner, not even bothering to make even a grunt of acknowledgment. No one was in any mood to even respond when forced to look at such a face and such an expression. The auctioneer was just about to open the Purple Crystal case when he suddenly raised his head again. Just one more reminder time is tight and responsibilities are heavy today, so please make sure to be fast when calling out bids. Because my speed when counting down to the fall of the hammer will also be very fast. Everyone seriously took their hats off him. Wow, this had to be the most outstanding auctioneer ever! Every other auctioneer usually tried to extend the bidding window period for as long as they could. Only when there was really no one calling out bids anymore would they let the hammer fall. This guy had the nerve to say that the speed of his countdown was very fast instead... The figure in ck next to the auctioneer had alreadye forward, the Purple Crystal case in his hands. The auctioneer reached for the lid and then suddenly halted his movements. Just one more reminder... To hell with your reminder! An irritated slew of swearing rang out from one of the second-ss chambers. Will it kill you to just move on?! The auctioneer was stunned for a moment before he said icily, If the Li n has any dissatisfactions, you can feel free to leave in advance! To actually speak so harshly to the Li n, who was part of the Nine Super ns! His attitude was practically as tough and upromising as steel. Chu Yang was taken aback, rubbing his chin absent-mindedly as he looked at the zombie-like face from afar. He murmured, This guy is pretty interesting... At his side, Wei Wuyan, who had been silent all this while, finally opened his mouth. Thats the young master of Medicine Valley! Chu Yang was astonished. So that was the young master of the entire Medicine Valley. No wonder he was so arrogant. Just that it was rather surprising that the young master of the Medicine Valley actually behaved like that. Chapter 1097 - Motives and Strategies

Chapter 1097: Motives and Strategies

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Over in the chamber of the Li n at the other end. Li Xiangsi had already whacked the head of someone next to him with his palm, berating him. Shut up and just watch if you dont know who he is! For gods sake, thats the son of the Medicine Valley Master! You will offend the entire Medicine Valley if you offend him! If he really gets angry, our Li n can forget about getting any medicine from the Medicine Valley from now on! Hes the Little Saint Doctor? All the Li n members were taken aback. Surely not? The Valley Master is already so old, how can he have such a young son? Li Xiangsi snorted and said, It is rumored that back in the days, the Little Saint Doctor invented a kind of appearance-retaining potion for his mother to preserve eternal youth. But he was worried about the effects of the potion, so he downed a bottle of it himself first and became like this. The potion was obviously a failure, so it was never heard of ever again. After that, he raised his voice and called out, Please go on, Young Valley Master. I have already punished this ignorant subordinate of mine, and I hope that the Medicine Valley does not take it to heart. The Young Valley Master snorted coldly in response and then ced the matter aside, before going on to say, Just one more reminder to everyone, and that is... To ensure everyones safety during the auction today, if anyone is found behaving suspiciously, no matter who it is, the Medicine Valley will cklist him and his n and will not sell any medicine to them for life! After he finished the reminder with the stuffiest demeanor, he said, The first item up for auction is the white-bearded ginseng. Pinching it carefully with two fingers, he lifted the white-bearded ginseng from the Purple Crystal case and gave it a little wave before cing it back into the case. This action looked less like something from an auction but more like a magic show instead. Everyone was rather confused. What kind of treasure could the white-bearded ginseng count as? This junk could be found anywhere! Why would they bring it to such a prestigious auction? The next moment, the Young Valley Master picked up a piece of paper from within the Purple Crystal case. This is the certificate of evaluation from the high priest himself. As he said that, he unfolded the piece of paper and held it before him, reciting the contents out loud, all prim and proper. Chu Yang died ofughter immediately. This guy didnt even bother to introduce the item, instead choosing to just recite from a ready-made script! Could he get anyzier... This was the first time he had ever seen such an auctioneer. He went on to say, This is white-bearded ginseng originating from the ck Blood Forest. White-bearded ginseng can be used as an ingredient in elixirs after fifty years, with the effect of revitalizing internal energy and nourishing the body. However, this particr white-bearded ginseng is a phenomenal article that has survived three thousand years in the ck Blood Forest. The roots have turned white and the body is ck, as if the night sky. Its medicinal properties are rich and abundant, and may be used in ce of a ten thousand years-old blood ginseng. Its pharmacology and medicinal effectiveness exceed that of the ten thousand years-old blood ginseng by a fair bit. Category middle-grade Heavenly Treasure! Martial Artists who consume it can increase their cultivation experience by three hundred years, and increase their lifespan by more than three hundred years! He raised his head and said indifferently, White-bearded ginseng, starting bid, 5,000 Purple Crystals! Please call your bids! Everyone was in a state of stupor! White-Bearded ginseng that survived three thousand years in the ck Blood Forest! Medicinal effectiveness that exceeded that of a ten thousand years-old blood ginseng! What an impressive item this was! A ten thousand years-old blood ginseng was already unanimously considered a high-grade Heavenly Treasure in the Nine Heavens. But to the high priest, this white-bearded ginseng that was more effective than a ten thousand years-old blood ginseng was only categorized as middle-grade! Just how... was this possible? How could white-bearded ginseng even grow for three thousand years? But the high priests certificate of evaluation couldnt be fraudulent! No one was more of an expert in the field of medicinal herbs than the high priest in this world. Moreover, to publicize the certificate of evaluation in front of so many people, his choice of words must already lean towards a humbler tone and would never have exaggerated. Because the moment any hint of fraud were to be discovered, the reputation of Medicine Valley would be destroyed along with it too! The high priest would never fool around with the reputation of Medicine Valley which had been built over several tens of thousands of years. In that case, this would mean only one thing this white-bearded ginseng was the absolute real deal! And definitely possessed such capabilities! On stage, the auctioneers hammer was already raised. Stiff as a board, he said, Since everyone is silent, should no one call out any bid after the third and final call, this white-bearded ginseng shall be dered unsold! Going once, going twice... Wait! Someone shouted anxiously. Everyone else also broke out in cold sweat. When he said that he would be very fast in counting down, they really had no concept of the speed he spoke of. Now that they did, what the hell, he practically spared no hesitation at all! If it had been any other regr item, there probably wouldnt be anything not left unsold... If any other auction house were to hire him as an auctioneer, the boss must definitely have something loose in their head. They should count their lucky stars if he didnt squander away all the family assets... I bid 6,000 Purple Crystals! someone shouted. Everyone looked over to see a big man with a curly mustache standing with a sign lifted in his hand. Diwu Qingrou turned to the elder next to him. Bid 8,000! The elder was taken by surprise for a moment before he immediately called out, The Diwu n bids 8,000 Purple Crystals! The price was increased by a good 2,000 Purple Crystals in one motion, indicating Diwu Qingrous determination to win. The moment he heard the words Diwu n, Chu Yang nced out from his chamber and Diwu Qingrous lean and intelligent-looking face entered his line of vision. Chu Yangs pupils contracted ever so slightly and then a smile crept up his face. It was Chu Yangs request to the Medicine Valley to especially send an invitation to the Diwu n. And now, Diwu Qingrou was indeed here. Chu Yang had a slight smile on his face as he thought to himself that the Diwu n was indeed short of elixirs after all. The auctioneer on stage held his hammer high as he yelled, Bids? Bids? Any more bids? In the blink of an eye after the three calls, he immediately shouted, Going once! Going twice! Going thrice! Sold! Thump! The hammer fell! Everyone was drenched in perspiration. This quick and decisive pace... Others probably hadnt even weighted their gains and losses and he actually already let the hammer fall so resoundingly. In the time that followed, Diwu Qingrou made his move without stopping. 8,000 for the first, 10,000 for the second, 18,000 for the third... and won thirteen types of elixirs sessively! Spending a grand total of 400,000 Purple Crystals! Thereafter, Diwu Qingrou turned contemtive. The price is getting higher and higher. While its not that we cannot afford it, we would end up offending others if we were to bid. Our Diwu n cannot afford to make enemies that are too powerful yet, so our gains from this auction shall cease here. Diwu Qingrou remarked calmly. Why? Thats such a pity! The Supreme Martial Artist at his back still could not really understand what Diwu Qingrou was thinking. The grade of the elixirs was getting increasingly higher and though they were still stated as mid-grade, everyone could tell that they already far exceeded the usual benchmark of what was considered mid-grade, be it the effectiveness, price or other factors! The hammer price was already more than 25,000 Purple Crystals! Furthermore, Diwu Qingrou was on a roll right now. The moment he called a bid, no one wouldpete against him! The n was in dire need of these, so why was Diwu Qingrou giving up this opportunity? They had brought a full two million Purple Crystals today too. Diwu Qingrou closed his eyes. He said impassively, The first wave of goods is a throwaway, the kind that is considered to be of standard to the Nine Super ns, but not worth investing huge amounts of money and lowering their status to fight for. It is obvious that they are intended for the smaller ns. That is why I did not hesitate to use our absolute advantage and devoured them all! The real show after this is not something that we can stomach. Moreover, us acquiring these is just right, neither too much nor too little, able to satisfy our needs for quite a long time but will not raise any suspicions. He continued, One must be content! Only take what you can stomach, for fear of overeating and die from bloating. Poverty will not take a mans life but once you are well-to-do, you will be able to take a mans life. Seeing that the Diwu n was no longer bidding, Chu Yangs eyes intentionally or otherwise flitted over every now and again. When he saw that Diwu Qingrou indeed did not have the intention to bid any further, Chu Yang sighed inwardly, a little disappointed and secretly impressed at the same time. He shook his head and mentally canceled this phase of his n! He gestured in mid-air the character for tolerance. A little disappointed, Dong Wushang gave a little shake of his head before looking at Mo Leier. On the ounts book, she wrote a few words Diwu, high level of tolerance, followed by a mark of emphasis. Chu Yang looked away from Diwu Qingrou and instead started to frown, as if pondering over something. This move was, at present, half a sess and half a failure. The sess was in the Diwu ns acuteck of elixirs, while the failure was in Diwu Qingrous own perseverance. Chu Yang abandoned the n at once, in favor of an alternative. As expected, the herbs up for auction subsequently were of an increasingly higher grade. Three of them were consecutively won at high prices by another Wang n. However, Diwu Qingrou could already feel, clear as day, that in the highest level of the three sses of chambers, eyes starting to move around the whole venue. Thick difiting waves of aura, bringing with them their owners strong displeasure, swept to and fro across the venue. Diwu Qingrous eyes flickered. The moment a n bidded more than once on something, he would detect and trace the aura to its respective owner. A precise web of data started to slowly take form inside his mind. The Zhao n had already stepped on the Li ns toes. Before the Li n could call out a bid, the article that they were eyeing was already snatched by the Zhao n... The Wu ns bid this time seemed to have angered the Y n... All these seemed to have no connection to each other, but Diwu Qingrou instead linked them all to the terrain, strengths and weaknesses, and self-interests of each respective Super n. In no time at all, a mental list of potential candidates whom he could, ording to these factors and various circumstances, make use of, sow dissension among, use as a scapegoat, or frame and set up, etc... formed within his mind. Chu Yangs brows were furrowed as he schemed and plotted. Diwu Qingrous brows were simrly drawn together too as he schemed, plotted and strategized. If anyone were to observe these two at the same time, they would surely discover that these two were doing the exact same thing right now! In fact, even their analysis of the pros and cons in their minds varied little from each other! ... Since these were all treasures anyway, some ns basically waited with their mouths open, ready to shout the moment the starting price was announced. They had the same mindset there was no loss no matter what they were to buy anyway! Since they so conveniently encountered such a silly and inexperienced auctioneer, they would be a fool not to quickly call out their bids. On the fifteenth level, the few Super ns opened their mouths but before they could even call out their bids, the items were already won by others. Yet they couldnt bring themselves to fight with these people, so they could only watch as the elixirs disappear from them. Below, many were beaming with joy,pletely unaware that tempers were already quietly ring in the upper levels with great danger lurking in the dark! And thus, the foundation for a fatal disaster was so easilyid down. Chapter 1098 - Zi Xieqing’s Dominance

Chapter 1098: Zi Xieqings Dominance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A puzzled Zi Xieqing nced over at Chu Yang who looked absolutely confident with the corners of his mouth upturned. Only then did something dawn upon her and she sent him a mind message. You did this on purpose, right? You werent just solely after Purple Crystals when you dished out all these legendary herbs from the ck Blood Forest? Chu Yang smiled lightly while he answered, Purple Crystals are very important, but it is even more important that these matters are sorted out. While taking a few lives could certainly mess up the Upper Three Heavens and setting up people could certainly destabilize the few ns as well, the auction was a kind of medium too, wasnt it? Who wouldnt want all these elixirs? When one had enough elixirs to go around, they would be able to produce a super expert. When that happened, the strength of the n would reach an even higher level, be able to upy more territory, and in turn stabilize their position in the Upper Three Heavens! This was a matter of top priority that affected endless future generations! In the face of absolute self-interest, very few would be able to remain level-headed. But it was exactly such muddle-headedness and overestimation of ones capabilities in that one moment of greed that would induce them topete against each other. This action of bidding against each other would be able to nt the seeds of disaster that could bring about the demise of a n. The Nine Super ns were all people whose dignity mattered greatly to them. They mustnt act in a way unbefitting of their status even if engaging in a bidding war. To lower their status andpete with a small n would make them aughingstock to the other ns, but holding back would suffocate them to no end. Once enough time had passed, that would evolve into murderous intent, and the ones to die would be those foolish enough to go against them! And once these people made their move, someone would definitely perish. When they fell, there would be no one to head the n, and if the other Super ns wanted to devour them, then they would have to go to war. Once the war started, there would inevitably be confrontations. Even if they did not kill each other, the seeds of dissent were already sown. No matter what kind of situation, hed need only to casually instigate something... When these situations umte, Chu Yang and his brothers would be able to incessantly make use of whatever they should be making use of, suppress whoever they should be suppressing, incite disharmony among whoever they desired as much as they wanted and still have everything going their way... Even inciting a big battle among the ns again at their territorial boundaries... He could do whatever he pleased. And this was exactly the foundation that Chu Yang wasying for the future! And exactly what Diwu Qingrou was currently plotting as well. To Chu Yang and Diwu Qingrou, this was the true value behind this auction. Sure, Purple Crystals could improve ones cultivation, but knowing all these could ensure ones survival instead and even provide further development! All of these were hidden opportunities! Once uncovered, they would trante to long-term benefits! Zi Xieqing could only smile in resignation as she watched Chu Yang plot everything with ease and Mo Leier scheme meticulously, neatly listing out proposals and points of potential discourse one by one. So devious. Zi Xieqing exhaled a long breath. Her cultivation level was powerful and she was also extremely intelligent, but if she were to plot all these, she would probably die of exhaustion before even figuring out much. However, Chu Yang took to it like a fish to water,ing up with everything in an organized manner. Without a word, he could make them fight among themselves just by tossing them a few stalks of quality herbs. Even if they didnt, merely owning such an elixir would also attract unwanted attention, so they possessed the capital to be the source of disagreements too! Still not enough. Chu Yang sighed, long and hard. My main objective hasnt been achieved! Instead, I have allowed him to benefit at my expense. At the side, Mo Leier smiled as shemented in response, Being able to achieve all these is already a huge surprise. Chu Yang smiled back at her. Youre right. Dong Wushang asked dumbly, What? Chu Yang and Mo Leier brutally scolded in unison, Pig! Rui Butong cracked up inughter and Dong Wushang said furiously, What are youughing at? Not like you got it either? Rui Butong answered openly, I didnt, but neither did I ask. He had a sneaky grin on his face as he continued, With someone asking in ce of me, not only can I know the answer, I can also enjoy the feeling ofughing at them. Dong Wushangs face darkened. Chu Yangughed heartily at their exchange and thenpsed into a sigh again. His main target was, of course, Diwu Qingrou. Chu Yang was absolutely certain that the Diwu n was short of elixirs! If not, Diwu Qingrou would not have stockpiled so many elixirs when they were still in Lower Three Heavens! Therefore, luring Diwu Qingrou out was not an issue. If Diwu Qingrou were also blinded by greed in the auction, then that would mean that they would have gotten ahold of his weak spot. Chu Yang would then be able to steadily execute his ns step by step, and corner Diwu Qingrou such that the Diwu n had no choice but to reveal themselves and be expended. And not hiding in the dark, setting people up like he was doing now. On the other hand, Chu Yang had to be constantly on guard against being set up! If not cornered to a certain extent, a person such as Diwu Qingrou would rather die than fight head-on. There was not a moment where Chu Yang wasnt thinking of making use of Diwu Qingrou, but couldnt the same be said of Diwu Qingrou toward Chu Yang? And now the biggest problem was that even though Chu Yang was not in danger, he was an open target, while Diwu Qingrou remained hidden in the dark! And without any handle that could be held against him! Chu Yang wanted to make use of Diwu Qingrou to subvert, while Diwu Qingrou wanted to use Chu Yang to make an emergence. However, even though both of them had such intentions, they could do nothing except work together in rapport. There was absolutely no chance of them coborating face to face with sincerity, because they both had already involved each other in their schemes! One partys sess no doubt indicated the fall of the other party! This was the reason Chu Yang, while immensely regretful, also felt some anticipation when Diwu Qingrou abandoned further profit and extracted himself after getting a steal. To be honest, when Chu Yang was arranging such a n, he was even praying that Diwu Qingrou would not fall for it. Because if he did, it would be hard to avoid losing that delightful feeling of meeting his match during a battle of wits! Chu Yang would be so disappointed! Luckily, Diwu Qingrou did not betray his expectations. When they reached the 30th item with a starting price of 20,000 Purple Crystals, people at the bottom were still calling out bids. However, someone from the Chen n chamber stepped out and with a light cough, said leisurely, The Chen n offers 30,000 Purple Crystals for this! Silence ensued at once. In the end, this elixir was sold at 30,000 Purple Crystals to the Chen n. Chu Yang, whose brows were knitted in concentration at that point, was so mad that he almost exploded! This was the Golden Jade ck Blood fungus that boasted very strong and potent medicinal properties. In Chu Yangs calctions, it was quality stuff that shouldve at least reached a price of 70,000 to 80,000 Purple Crystals! To think that it entered the Chen ns pockets at just 30,000... The most aggravating thing was that such incidents took ce in session after that. With the Chen n making the initial move, the Li n, Ye n and Xiao n were all mobilized into action. In no time at all, they had already divided seven elixirs among them. And all in the same style someone would step out, look around arrogantly and sternly, then cough and say unhurriedly, We want this! Who dared to stand against them? Chu Yang was fuming so bad that he was practically smoking. Damn it all! What a massive loss! The people of Medicine Valley was also extremely troubled there was no way the auction could go on after what the Nine Super ns did. However, it was apparent that the Nine Super ns were now in a mutual understanding. As long as one of them indicated interest, the rest of the ns would take a step back. Simrly, when other ns indicate their interest in another elixir, this n would still their hand as well. The uing elixirs were getting more and more premium, how could they let them wreck it? The people of the Nine Super ns felt incredibly repressed as well. Was it their fault that the Medicine Valley brought out such quality stuff? Since they wanted both the goods as well as to save costs, how could they note up with a strategy? In the second chamber of first-ss, Bu Liuqing was so amused that his smile stretched from corner to corner. Medicine Valley is in a real pickle this time. They are going to have such heavy losses because of the Nine Super ns. Mo Qingwu tilted her head to the side as shemented, The Nine Super ns are so shameless... But if my Big Brother Chu Yang is here, he would surely think of a way. Bu Liuqing rolled his eyes and didnt speak further, thinking inwardly, This girl keeps bringing up her Big Brother Chu Yang without fail every chance she gets... I think Ill just shut up. Just as the next elixir was going to end up the same way, an inexplicable frightening pressure flooded the entire hall like a tsunami! The Dharma Supreme let out a resignedugh, thinking to himself that that person couldnt bring herself to tolerate it any further after all. Just that he had no idea how she was going to handle this? Bu Liuqing got the shock of his life and his eyebrows rose as he remarked in astonishment, How can there be such a powerful person in this world? Ye Di and the rest were also rather taken aback. What was this powerful presence up to this time? She should be turning her nose up at such a standard of elixirs, shouldnt she? Zi Xieqing released her aura at a moment where nobody expected her to. That wave of pressure ravaged the entire auction hall, oppressing everyone to the point of suffocation. Everyone was as quiet as a mouse. Only after a long while did they hear a dispassionate voice going, So this is how an auction is! This really mystifies me. No one dared to utter a single word, as if in a daze. If you have the Purple Crystals, you can buy it. If not, get lost! Zi Xieqings voice was filled with fury and dominance as she said, I was the one who provided these herbs from the ck Blood Forest, understand?! Bam! A sound echoed in unison the sound of the second grandmasters of the Nine Super ns falling onto their seats. They sat in their chairs, unable to react for the longest time. This was a terrible situation indeed. They had stepped on someones toes... and they belonged to someone whom they absolutely could not afford to offend right now! Zi Xieqing said emotionlessly, We wanted to earn some money but how is it that everyone is benefitting at my expense now? Pindrop silence ensued in the entire hall. From now on, youd better have an idea of how much to offer for the uing herbs! Zi Xieqing continued, As for these nine panaceas, whoever used such a method to win them had better deliver apensation the amount of double the loss to me! Then she said emphatically, Immediately! A murderous aura gushed out! Zi Xieqing did not speak any further. However, over at the Nine Super ns, everyone wanted to die. This was aplete embarrassment. Everyone was still happily taking advantage of the situation earlier and now they had to offer up the difference to the seller, and double at that! But this doublepensation... also needed a price tag, didnt it? What if they estimated the value at 50,000 Purple Crystals but she estimated it at 100,000 instead? If that was the case, they would still be in deep sh*t even if they were to deliver thepensation! Everyone was filled with regret instantly. Damn it, were they bored out of their minds or what, to take such unfair advantage of others? With no other choice, each Super n did the calctions and forced themselves to prepare Purple Crystals amounting to four times the value and sent someone to deliver them. They were vexed to no end. Something originally worth 50,000 Purple Crystals now had to be paid for with 200,000 Purple Crystals instead! And offered up meekly and subserviently, apanied by caution to boot! Chapter 1099 - A Joyous Surprise! Reunited!

Chapter 1099: A Joyous Surprise! Reunited!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone from the Nine Super ns had an anguished look on their faces. If this was considered taking unfair advantage too... then everyone could jolly welle and take advantage of them too! There was only one thing you could call this asking for it! Zi Xieqing didnt hold back one bit. When the Purple Crystals were delivered, she instructed Chu Yang to keep them all. Dong Wushang and Wan Renjie etc were all dumbstruck! They felt like they were going to faint... To think that this Big Sister Zi was such a ferocious figure! Just one sentence and her esteemed self alone exerted overwhelming pressure on the Nine Heavens! The atmosphere of the subsequent auctions turned a lot livelier. Whenever the Nine Super ns wanted any of the herbs, they would have to engage in bid wars! And all insane bid wars at that! Absolutely nothing was left unsold, because what if this super expert were to suddenly go, Why did the nine ns leave this item unsold? I think theres a lot of value in this, are you of a different opinion?? And force every n topensate at double the price again... That would totally be going for wool anding back shorn... Under such circumstances, there was an endless stream of grievances among the Nine Super ns. How many Purple Crystals could they afford to waste like this? And so, everyone couldnt help but nce at the chambers of the four divas and pray inwardly, Please, please bid soon... Were close to losing our ground. When the ck-blooded Red Fruit was presented, Bu Liuqing called out a bid atst. 100,000 Purple Crystals! This price was absolutely ordinary. The starting price of the ck-blooded Red Fruit was already at 100,000 Purple Crystals. This fellow didnt even add to it. The Nine Super ns heaved a sigh in relief. Thank god, because in this short period of time alone, every n had already acquired 30 legendary herbs. Their Purple Crystals reserves were basically more or less exhausted. Now that Bu Liuqing had started to move, they could now let this fellow hold the fort for a while. Uh-huh, its not that were not supporting the event but we cannot afford to offend this fellow, you know... The moment Bu Liuqing spoke, the venue fell intoplete silence. Everyone was waiting tough at the potential disastering up. It would make for some good entertainment for sure if Bu Liuqing were to have an altercation with this super powerful presence. What baffled all of them, however, was that that powerful woman did not make any move. And so, Bu Liuqing won the ck-blooded Red Fruit at the reserve price of 100,000 Purple Crystals. The Brilliant Melody Vine was next. Again, Bu Liuqing called out a bid of 100,000 Purple Crystals. He remained the sole bidder. His speech quick as lightning, the Zombie-faced auctioneer, counted down and banged the hammer Bu Liuqing won it at the reserve price yet again. Everyone became perplexed at the same time. What was going on? That woman couldnt possibly be wary of Bu Liuqing, right? In his chamber, Chu Yangs beaming smile stretched from end to end. He still had spares for these items, so even if Bu Liuqing did not buy them, he would have tried to send them to Mo Qingwu anyway. Since Bu Liuqing was willing to spend... then thats even better! Who knew how many treasures this old guy had gotten his grubby hands on all these years? It was entirely within reason even if he coughed up some! Seeing Purple Crystals flow steadily into his pockets like the river, Chu Yang breathed a huge sigh of relief. After the auction, even if the Nine Tribtions Sword devoured a portion of it, the Purple Crystals his brothers required for their cultivation were enough tost them for at least the next twenty years! All in a days work! One must know that Purple Crystals were the spiritual energy of the universe! Bu Liuqing stopped calling out bids after winning three auctions in a row, presumably broke by then. After that, the Feng and Yue couple won ten elixirs in quick session. Compared to Bu Liuqing, the Feng and Yue couples offers were a lot fairer, basically all at market value. In contrast with Bu Liuqingsck of shame, their behavior was a lot more dignified. Furthermore, Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou were very excited inwardly. The mysterious elder was actually here! And all of these herbs belonged to her! They definitely had to visit herter after the auction... The Dharma Supreme also won 20 elixirs subsequently. His offers were in moderation, neither an insult to Zi Xieqing nor in excess; in other words, just right! In the following ck Blood legendary herb auctions, the Nine Super ns no longer used Purple Crystals as payment but precious herbs and resources or minerals as trade. As the trades carried on... Chu Yangs heart was filled with tantalization, wishing that he could dish out another 700 or 800 stalks of herbs from his Nine Tribtions Space for auction! Getting rich never felt better! He pretty much went from a worthless beggar to the richest tycoon in the world in an instant! Purple Crystals,e forth in abundance! Precious minerals,e forth in abundance! Exquisite medicines,e forth in abundance... It was to the extent that the Sword Spirit did not even go into seclusion, choosing to watch with a face full of greed as the invaluable resources made their way into the inner hall one by one after the whole process of auction, trade and valuation. His eyes were as if he couldnt wait to just inhale them all! Such nutrients! All the Supreme Martial Artist grandmasters of the ns turned ashen as they bid their way through the auctions. Even though the elixirs were very valuable and their medicinal properties wonderful, they certainly werent worth this much! All the grandmasters could distinctly feel that this wasnt an auction anymore, but a ughterhouse! Every one of them was a sacrificialmb waiting for their turn, the sound of the butcher knife being sharpened echoing in their ears and a huge gleaming cleaver going after them at will! Wherever was fat and juicy was wherever the butcher knife went. And to make matters worse, this ughtering had to be of their own free will, allowing people to pick whatever they wanted and discard whatever they didnt! They were being in and yet still had to beware of the other sides displeasure! It went without saying just how vexing this felt. In this whole batch of herbs, other than those which the Medicine Valley retained, those which the four divas won and the lower quality ones which the smaller ns won at the beginning, everything else was divided among the eight Super ns! Furthermore... At essentially double the price! Toward the end, the precious minerals and various exquisite resources were basically all gone as well. It was as if that woman in the third-ss chamber were ill; whenever the price didnt satisfy her, she would cough, as if she had contracted tuberculosis. But the moment she coughed, the price would double, even if the hammer was already going to fall the next moment! This way of getting rich couldnt get any better! Atst, the Zombie-faced auctioneer brought out a Purple Crystal case. Next up for auction is something that the Medicine Valley has specially selected for today from this round of the Medicine Banquet. First up is the poisonous herb, the Autumn Blood Orchid. He went on to recite the characteristics of the Autumn Blood Orchid before dering the reserve price 30,000 Purple Crystals! At this moment, Chu Yang, who had been sittingfortably with his legs propped up in his chamber, suddenly coughed extremely pretentiously. He said calmly, I offer thirty thousand... and one Purple Crystals! When he said that, everyone was speechless for a moment, before a wave of suffocating repression arose within them. You either keep it at the starting price or add a bit more. Starting price at 30,000 and you add only one Purple Crystal! Whats the meaning of this?! Immediately, some people wanted to kick up a fuss. But after waiting a while, the people at the bottom were stunned as they noticed that the chambers of the Nine Super ns were still and quiet even after this fellow called out his bid! No fighting, no snatching. Neither was there disapproval nor reprehension. As if this was the most regr of incidents! This was too strange! What was going on? Could it be that this youth was even more powerful than the Nine Super ns? It was not like they had ever heard of someone so impressive in the Upper Three Heavens. Although they were bewildered, since even the Nine Super ns had kept their silence, others naturally dared even less to voice their objections! In the second chamber of first-ss, Mo Qingwu suddenly jumped to her feet. This is Big Brother Chu Yangs voice! She said and immediately turned to run out. Bu Liuqing grumbled inwardly, Thisd was seriously everywhere, how did he even make his way here? He grabbed hold of Mo Qingwu. That may not be him. Too many people have simr voices in this world. Xiaowu, confirm it before you run out. There are so many people here, dont make a fool out of yourself! Mo Qingwu was firm as she replied, I wouldnt get it wrong! I would never mistake Big Brother Chu Yangs voice in my entire life! Bu Liuqing was engulfed by a wave of powerlessness. Mo Qingwu ran out of the chamber and stood outside, her anxious eyes wandering back and forth and her expression urgent. The crimson figure twisted and turned left and right on the balcony, looking around anxiously and waiting for Chu Yang to speak again. Before she even realized it, tears were already gathering in her eyes. Her heart was beating furiously and she felt as if it would jump out of her throat at any moment... A mncholic sense of pining welled up within her, surging and ferocious, threatening to overflow... Below, many were looking at her, wondering what this ravishing little beauty in crimson was looking for? And... pining for? The auctioneer said loudly, 30,001 Purple Crystals, any more offers? Any more offers? Any more offers? Going once, going twice, going thrice, sold! Bang! And the hammer fell. Everyone from the Nine Super ns felt rather aggravated. In their eyes, this action of Chu Yangs was definitely instigated by that powerful presence just to toy with them. Yet they did not dare make even a peep. Chu Yang won the Autumn Blood Orchid at the reserve price. However, his heart suddenly felt a little agitated, a little restless, and even a little anxious as if someone was calling out to him. Chu Yang furrowed his brows, his thoughts suddenly in disorder, feeling like he needed to vent uncontrobly. He murmured, Whats going on? Why do I feel so lost? Is Xiaowu here? Could it be that Xiaowu is here? Next up for auction is one of the most toxic of nts, the Nine-Colored Lotus at the reserve price of 35,000 Purple Crystals! The moment the auctioneer said that, Chu Yang sprung up from his seat. He looked extremely agitated! Zi Xieqing looked extremely spirited as well, while Chu Leers eyes lit up, her face even turning red in excitement! To think that the veryst elixir that Chu Leer needed in order to cure her illness actually appeared in the auction without a sign in the least! Chu Yang never thought this would happen. The reason he bought the Autumn Blood Orchard was precisely to act as a backup. If he couldnt obtain the Nine-Colored Lotus, he would rece it with the Autumn Blood Orchid. Even though it fell slightly short, it was still more or less usable, just that it would not achieve the best results. It was already close to a year since he brought Chu Leer about with him. She didnt have much time left. So Chu Yang had no choice but to prepare a backup n in advance. Now that the Nine-Colored Lotus made its appearance, Chu Yang, who was already rather on edge, couldnt sit still at once. He rose to his feet quickly and strode out as he said resolutely, I offer 40,000 Purple Crystals for the Nine-Colored Lotus! Mo Qingwu, who had been agonizingly searching for him, gasped. She looked in disbelief at that faraway tall and straight figure standing opposite her, tears streaming down her face and a bittersweet feeling arising in her heart. She tried her best to wipe away the tears that were steadily streaming down her face, murmuring as she choked on her tears, Big Brother Chu Yang... Her voice was small and vague, almost indistinguishable to even herself. But it gave the young girl a sense of realism, that she wasnt dreaming. Mo Qingwu jumped to her feet and called out to him with all her strength. Big Brother Chu Yang! Tears flowed freely from her eyes and along her cheeks but her shout was filled with extreme joy! Filled with the joy and surprise from reuniting after a long separation, as well as the yearning etched in her bones! Chapter 1100 - Xiaowu, Qingwu

Chapter 1100: Xiaowu, Qingwu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang was frowning, musing on that sense of moodiness and yearning in his heart when suddenly Mo Qingwu came into his mind. He actually went into a mild state of absent-mindedness after calling out his bid of 40,000 Purple Crystals. It felt like a shadowy crimson figure was singing and dancing in front of him, transient and ephemeral... An acute sense of bitter longing arose in his heart. He was still in a trance when he suddenly heard someone shout, Big Brother Chu Yang! Chu Yangs head whipped up and he saw a small crimson shadow flying toward him, leaving behind her a beautiful arc of prism. One after another crimson afterimage dancing gracefully in the air trailed behind her. A stunned Chu Yang could not tell at this moment whether this was reality or a dream! A murmur escaped his lips, Xiaowu? Qingwu? The next instant, a small and delicate body fell into his arms. He felt something soft and supple in his arms and a wave of sweet fragrance tickling his senses. Atst, he returned the embrace, eximing in surprise, Xiaowu? Is it really you? Mo Qingwus face was already overrun with tear stains. Choking on her sobs, she buried her head into his chest, her head thumping Chu Yangs chest loudly as she nodded continuously. The yearning and emotions that she had been constraining for a long time ran free at this moment! Her hands wrapping tightly around Chu Yang, Mo Qingwu felt like the most blissful person ever! She took in Chu Yangs scent greedily,ughing and crying at the same time, entirely unconcerned by how others were looking at her. A long whileter, after releasing this wave of emotion, the young girl finally slid off Chu Yang. Embarrassed, she pouted a little as she rubbed her eyes. Her face subsequently turned red, shy one moment and doubled over inughter the next. She stamped her feet, wanting to say something yet the words escaped her mind the next instant... She stamped her feet in vexation and bit her lip, her big round eyes blinking, before she suddenly realized what she had been doing and quickly turned away, covering her face with her hands. Chu Yang felt as if a huge weight was finally lifted off his shoulders and he chuckled while holding the girls shoulders. So its really Xiaowu, hahaha. Come here and let Big Brother Chu Yang take a look at you and see how much youve grown? Mo Qingwu turned back to face him but still hid her face with her hands, refusing to let him take a proper look at her. She mumbled non-stop, wanting to cry andugh simultaneously, a little embarrassed and emanating a vague kind of raw sentiment unique to an adolescent girl... After the initial rush of emotions, Mo Qingwu suddenly found herself unexpectedly nervous. Her heart was pumping fast. Chu Yangughed aloud, his heart free of worry, unbelievably overjoyed and delighted! They had only been separated for over a year, and the young girl had already changed so much. Not only had she grown taller, but the curves of an adolescent girl were also starting to show. Back when they were in Middle Three Heavens, Chu Yang was still a little awkward when Mo Qingwu flew into his arms like that, but there was only a soft kind of bliss this time. The young girl was still a little thin, but her sloping shoulders, slim waist and full hip were already starting to show. Her chest was also starting to gently swell, like shy flower buds starting to blossom and tender leaves beginning to bud. Her hair was silky and her figure tall and slender. With a grin on his face, Chu Yang chuckled and gently pried Mo Qingwus hands away from her face. He said, Let me see, let me see. Mo Qingwu refused to let go. Only if you promise not tough! Chu Yang made a solemn promise. I wont. Mo Qingwu secretly revealed a crack between her fingers and the sight of Chu Yang, who looked pleased as punch, entered her vision. She couldnt help but pout as she whined, Liar! And hid her face again. Chu Yang burst intoughter. He held her hand and pulled Mo Qingwu into his chamber. The venue had remained silent after Chu Yang had called out his bid for the Nine-Colored Lotus, so it naturally went to Chu Yang. Now that the elixirs they needed to cure his younger sister, Chu Leer, wereplete, adding on Mo Qingwus coincidental return today and his temporary relief from the precarious situation of being suspected to be the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, this was certainly three joyous asions all at once! Bu Liuqing was already chasing after them anxiously. Hey hey, hey, the Chu fellow, dont you abduct my disciple! Chu Yang looked back at him and smiled joyously while he said, Elder Bu, youre here too. Hehe, pleasee in and take a seat too. Bu Liuqing couldnt even wait to be on guard against him, why would he go in? He pulled Mo Qingwu aside and said, Its too risky to be around you. My disciple still needs to cultivate, and it is her golden period to break through right now, how can we waste time here? Mo Qingwu only managed to see Chu Yang after so much difficulty and her heart had not even recovered fully yet. She felt like her head was still in the clouds, as if this was as unreal as a dream. With her heart still overflowing with agitation and joy, how would she be willing to return with Bu Liuqing at this time? She shrank to the back and pouted angrily as she said, Teacher, why do I still have to cultivate when Ive found Big Brother Chu Yang? I want to talk to Big Brother Chu Yang. Bu Liuqing fumed as he replied, Why do you need such a long time just to talk? Xiaowu, you dont understand. Youre a girl, so you have to be on guard. There are a lot of people who are wolves in sheeps clothing in this world. You cannot tell their true nature just from the surface alone. Mo Qingwu pouted as she answered, My Big Brother Chu Yang is not like that kind of person! Teacher, is that why you have been trying so hard to stop me from looking for Big Brother Chu Yang? Youre so petty, Teacher. Bu Liuqing sighed, ring at Chu Yang with murderous eyes. Chu Yang was a little puzzled; thest time he met Bu Liuqing in Middle Three Heavens, he didnt seem this uncourteous. Why did he seem to be totally on guard against him this time around? He looked like an old hen trying desperately to prevent her little chick from going near a fox... As he thought about it, he immediately understood why, and couldnt help butugh somewhat resignedly. Looks like the Dharma Supremes words from the other night have influenced Elder Bu quite a fair bit. This guy is now convinced that all the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters are cold and heartless, so hes terrified that his disciple would suffer if shees near me... Chu Yang smiled. Elder Bu, what are you saying? We have just reunited after such a long time apart, shouldnt we catch up properly? Besides, there are quite a few familiar faces inside. What his words meant was Its not like Ill be alone with your disciple. Ill still be under your watchful eyes, what are you afraid of? Bu Liuqing red at him. Not even if there are many familiar faces inside! At this moment, a terrifying aura drifted out from the chamber. A dispassionate voice could be heard, Is that the number one expert in the Nine Heavens Bu Liuqing? Bu Liuqings expression turned serious as he responded, I am not worthy of the title of number one in the Nine Heavens. May I know who you are? Zi Xieqing said indifferently, That is indeed so. However, it is still admissible for you toe in for a chat. Bu Liuqings ire hiked rapidly and he said impassively, Since thats the case, I am much obliged! And then he strode into the chamber. Chu Yang was amused. Zi Xieqing certainly had a way of dealing with people like Bu Liuqing. A mere number one in the Nine Heavens stirred his temper up right away. However, Chu Yang also knew that this same method was dependent on who the one using it was. If he had been the one to say it, Bu Liuqing probably would not even have paid him any heed and justughed him off. But Zi Xieqing definitely had the qualification to passments on number one in the Nine Heavens! That was why the words held extra weight whening from her. Mo Qingwu did not notice this at all, much less the fact that her Teacher was already covertly vying with Zi Xieqing inside. Her entire mind was filled with thoughts of Chu Yang. As she leaned on Chu Yang and held his arm, the young girl felt like she was at the pinnacle of bliss, as if she had someone to rely and depend on for the rest of her life. The two exchanged words softly, with Mo Qingwu looking up at Chu Yang every once in a while. Traces of tears remained in her eyes but the corners of her mouth had already bloomed into a happy and gentle smile. They slowly walked into the chamber. This situation turned Chu Yangs heart sorrowful all of a sudden. In particr, Mo Qingwus gentle smile on her lips which epassed her heart and soul made him ovep the Mo Qingwu in front of him with the Mo Qingwu from his previous life. This was a gentleness that he could almost lose himself in. Qingwu was like that too in his previous life. She was exactly this gentle and amodating. No matter what happened, she would always ce him before everything, including... her own life! She never had anyints nor regrets. As long as she was with him, no matter how short the time, she would wholeheartedly enjoy it, even if just for a fleeting moment. She cherished their time together. If he were a boulder, she would be his vine, entangled with him for eternity. Qingwu... Chu Yang murmured softly in agony under his breath. Before he knew it, he was already gripping Mo Qingwus hand tightly, as if afraid that she would disappear and disperse like a wisp of smoke, like how she did in his previous life... Big Brother Chu Yang? Mo Qingwu raised her head, her bright and beautiful eyes gazing upon Chu Yang. In her eyes, there was tenderness, trust, concern and a kind of... indulgence! I will never make you cry again. Chu Yang managed a smile as he grasped her hand. As though making a vow, he said, Qingwu, you must be happy! I will make you this happy for all of our lives... Mo Qingwu stared at him, stunned. Suddenly, her eyes turned red and she sniffled as she replied, But Big Brother Chu Yang, when you say that, I be so happy that I want to cry... The two had already reached the doorway. They actually took five minutes just to walk a few steps. When Chu Yang wanted to lift the door curtains, Mo Qingwu stilled his hand instead. Looking at Chu Yang in the eyes, Mo Qingwu said softly, Big Brother Chu Yang, you used to call me Xiaowu all the time previously. But today, the name you called me was Qingwu instead. Chu Yang was taken aback for a moment before he replied, Is there a difference? Xiaowu has grown up, so of course I should call you Qingwu? It feels as if Xiaowu is still a child if I were to keep calling you Xiaowu... Mo Qingwu tilted her head as she thought about it. Then she nodded in full agreement and said, Thats true. Seeing her behave in such a childish manner yet use a somewhat mature tone of voice, Chu Yang couldnt help but smile andugh involuntarily. Only to hear Mo Qingwu mutter contemtively, My name is Mo Qingwu but since I was young, very few people addressed me as Qingwu, choosing to call me Xiaowu instead. But when Big Brother Chu Yang called me Qingwu today, why do I find it so familiar? This feeling is really strange... Chu Yangs heart trembled. Familiar? Strange? Chapter 1101 - Two Contending Little Girls

Chapter 1101: Two Contending Little Girls

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her head tilted to the side, Mo Qingwu said with an air of cheekiness, Yes, very familiar, as if youve been calling me that for years... Hehe. Mo Qingwu was mirthful but Chu Yangs heart became a little heavy instead. He wondered if he was being sensitive and thinking too much? A light thud echoed from the chamber. Chu Yang and Mo Qingwu walked in to see Dong Wushang and everyone else standing at the side. In the middle, Zi Xieqing was sitting upright while Bu Liuqing stood opposite her. It seemed like the two had already crossed swords with each other surreptitiously. Zi Xieqing was filled with an air of ease and indifference while Bu Liuqing faintly exuded a sense of antagonism. An expert indeed. Bu Liuqing sighed. Zi Xieqing had a slight smile on her face. Number one of the Nine Heavens... You certainly live up to your name! Even though Brother Bu may not be the true number one, you are definitely well within the top three, and not unjustified in the least! With a frosty smile on his face, Bu Liuqing replied, Top three? So, are you saying that youre number one? Zi Xieqing shook her head lightly. Brother Bu, you should notpare yourself to me. Because... Sheposed a message and sent it to him telepathically. ... because, I am not someone of this world. Bu Liuqings expression changed to one of surprise, and then a soft smile appeared on his face. I see! Bu Liuqing had suffered a covert loss after entering the room and surreptitiously crossing swords with Zi Xieqing. His pride couldnt help but suffer a heavy blow. He had always prided himself on standing at the apex of the Nine Heavens, especially when just the other day, even the universally acknowledged number one of the world, the Dharma Supreme, suffered a loss at his hands. Bu Liuqing had been brimming with confidence. He did not expect at all to be at aplete disadvantage right from the moment he entered, with barely any chance to retaliate! The dejection in his heart at that point was simply indescribable. However, now that he knew that Zi Xieqing was not from this world, his state of mind instantly felt a lot better. How could he rival someone who was already above this realm? Is Brother Bu worried about the matter regarding the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Zi Xieqing continued tomunicate with him telepathically. Bu Liuqing was taken aback. Chu Yang is not that kind of person. Zi Xieqingmunicated to him calmly. I believe that you should find my words trustworthy. There was a brief change in Bu Liuqings countenance while he said with a resigned smile, The moment I felt that you were by his side aiding him, I have already believed that he was not a viinous person. From what I know, when one reaches a cultivation level such as yours, they can already look inside someones heart? Zi Xieqing nodded slowly. So from the moment I stepped in, my heart was already at ease regarding my disciple. Bu Liuqing smiled. So this was just a simple fight with no other intention. Zi Xieqing nodded. And, would Elder be so kind as to advise, the Heavens Beyond the Nine Heavens... Bu Liuqing continued to inquire via telepathy. This... I will speak to you when you return for your disciple. A flicker crossed Zi Xieqings eyes and she eyed him appraisingly. To be honest, you are only half a step away from entering the Heavens Beyond. However... you must resolve all the worries in your heart before that. If not, after you enter the Heavens Beyond, it will develop into demons in your heart over time. In the Heavens Beyond, the demons in ones heart cannot be resisted. Bu Liuqing was astounded. He replied, I understand! So she knew about my aspirations. Without a further word, he nodded in response and took a couple of steps back. In the chamber, that terrifying and vaguely tense aura suddenly dissipated just like that... Bu Liuqing turned to look at Mo Qingwu. Xiaowu, stay here for a few days first. When I am done with my matters, I wille back for you. How does that sound? Mo Qingwu cheered in joy. Teacher is the best! Bu Liuqing smiled indulgently at her. Then, with aplex look in his eyes, he nodded at Chu Yang and growled, Lad, if you dare to bully my disciple, see if I dont castrate you! Chu Yang was just about to respond when Bu Liuqing disappeared from the chamber in a sh instead. This person is quite something. Zi Xieqing remarked to Chu Yang. Chu Yang replied contemtively, I have a question about this. Ill talk to you about itter. He shook his head. My heart is still rather immature. Zi Xieqing knew that it had to be a very serious question for Chu Yang to say what he did. She nodded. Your thoughts are always veryplicated. I cannot promise that I can definitely resolve them for you but... I will try my best to dispel your doubts. Chu Yang answered, Alright! At this point, Dong Wushangs eyes lit up and he eximed, This... Xiaowu? Isnt this Xiaowu? Rui Butong had also recognized her. The two were delighted and wanted to lunge at her right away. Mo Qingwu took a step back. Big Brother Wushang, Big Brother Butong... No hugging. Dong Wushang said teasingly, What, only your Big Brother Chu Yang can hug you but we cant? Why? Mo Qingwu snorted and said, Physical contact between men and women is forbidden. Dong Wushang and Rui Butong doubled over inughter at once. At this point, Chu Leer walked out from beside Zi Xieqing and pulled Chu Yangs hand. With mild hostility, she asked, Big Brother, who is this? Mo Qingwu immediately felt a wave of hostility rushing toward her. She was an Innate Spiritual Meridians, so she was extremely sensitive toward such emotions. She hugged Chu Yangs other arm at once and asked, Big Brother Chu Yang, who is she? Surprisingly, there was a faint hint of jealousy and hostility in her voice. With Chu Yang in the middle, two little girls stared down each other antagonistically, one hugging his left arm and the other hugging his right arm. Chu Leer felt that her position was in peril. Mo Qingwu felt that her position as big sister-inw was threatened. The jealousy that these two were emanating at this moment pervaded the atmosphere. Chu Yang had a wry smile on his face. To think that these two little fellows would start fighting with each other the moment they met. He quickly exined, Alright, alright. Dont fool around anymore, let me introduce you... Before he even finished, Chu Leer had already interrupted him. Who do you think I am when I call him Big Brother? Mo Qingwu pouted her lips. Hmph, and I call him Big Brother Chu Yang. Who do you think I am then? The two little girls did not budge even an inch as they red at each other, as if facing a formidable foe. Chu Yang looked pleadingly at Zi Xieqing for help but she looked away, whether intentional or otherwise unbeknown to Chu Yang; then, he looked toward Dong Wushang, only to see the three of them sporting an entertained expression and turning their gaze up at the ceiling the moment Chu Yang looked over at them. Wan Renjie and the rest stifled theirughter as they watched the show. Wei Wuyan sat at the side lifelessly, neither speaking nor moving. Nangong Shifeng and his brothers gave a hollowugh as they quickly made up an excuse. I need to go to the washroom... The brothers simultaneously felt the need to pee and ran off, swift as the wind. Chu Yang was sweating buckets. Whats the meaning of this? Couldnt they see that Im in trouble? Just as he wanted to exin Chu Leers identity, she pinched his waist instead. He grimaced in pain but he didnt dare circte his internal energy in fear of injuring her. Why are you pinching my Big Brother Chu Yang? Mo Qingwu was miffed. Why dont you pinch yourself and see how that feels? Dont you know it hurts? Chu Leer replied, Whats it to you that I like to pinch him? Is your heart aching? What right do you have to feel heartache? I...! Mo Qingwu was bbergasted. Chu Leer narrowed her eyes at her. Youre in love with him? Youre so young and youre already in love with someone? Mo Qingwu flushed crimson at once. Even though there was firmness in her gentle disposition, her innate nature was kind and honest, even a little simple and adorable. Already shy by nature, when she heard Chu Leer say that, she was unable to hold her ground. But just how quick-witted was Chu Leer? This little girl had been bedridden all these years; even though her body barely grew, her mind had already developed a wit that was sharp as a knife. The moment she saw Mo Qingwus behavior, she could already tell immediately. And when coupled with Chu Yangs indulgent expression toward her, rms went off inside her right away! Chu Leer already had a candidate in mind for her sister-inw, and that was of course the peerless, talented and gorgeous Zi Xieqing! Upon seeing someone who was about the same age as her actually eying the position of her sister-inw, she got rather upset. Her eyes swiveling slyly, she said, But he already has me, so even if you marry him, you can only be his concubine. An Ah? escaped from Mo Qingwus lips and she said in disbelief, You? How can that be? Chu Leer flew into a rage. Why not? Mo Qingwu stared at Chu Leer who was even shorter than her by half a head, her face skeptical as she said, Im afraid Big Brother Chu Yang probably wont like someone like you. Chu Leers temper erupted and she bared her fangs. Whats wrong with me? Mo Qingwu shook her head, her tone earnest as she answered, Little Miss, youre still young, dont joke around like this. Even if Big Brother Chu Yang were to take a concubine, he would only marry a beautiful adolescent girl like me. Big Brother Chu Yang would never like someone who looks like a bean sprout with an underdeveloped body that doesnt even feel good to the touch like you. If you are really dedicated,e back in a few years after youve grown up. When that timees, you can beg me and I can make the decision to let Big Brother Chu Yang take you in as a concubine. When she said that, Chu Yang was truly dumbfounded! It wasnt just him. Even Dong Wushang and Zi Xieqing etc looked at Mo Qingwu with a mystified expression. They werepletely not expecting the young girl to say such things. As for doesnt feel good to the touch, that was just a joke that Chu Yang said when he was with Mo Qingwu previously. He didnt expect her to keep it in mind all the way till now. Dong Wushang and the rest naturally knew that Mo Qingwu had always been interested in Chu Yang. Previously on the way to the north desert ins, Mo Qingwu had already mentioned, How about I be your big sister-inw? Everyone had just brushed it off as a joke at that time. To think that the little girl was still infatuated even after turning thirteen! Her speech that warded off attacks while simultaneously counter-attacking was beyond impressive! It shut Chu Leer up so much that she turned all teary-eyed. Mo Qingwus heart softened and she consoled, You still have a chance when you grow up. Chu Leer replied in fury, Who needs your constion! Mo Qingwu hugged Chu Yangs arm victoriously. So, you should still learn from me in all matters. Chu Leer snorted in response. Chu Yang quickly exined with a wry smile, Qingwu, this is Leer. My second uncles daughter and my younger sister, Chu Leer! Mo Qingwu eximed in surprise, Your younger sister? Her heart was filled with regret instantly. My goodness, no wonder shes so fierce the moment she came up. So its the sister-inw... It would be disastrous if the sister-inw is against us... She said in embarrassment, Oh, so its the sister-inw... Although Mo Qingwu was still young, she waspletely devoted to Chu Yang. Moreover, it seemed like there was a mysterious force guiding her, telling her that that was her fated person. Chu Yang treated her with the utmost care as well, to the extent of protecting her with no regard for his own safety. Over time, Mo Qingwu had already thought of herself as Chu Yangs wife and carried herself as such. Chu Leer retorted, Whos your sister-inw! She ran to Zi Xieqing and shook her. Sis-inw, look at that... That girl is actually eyeing your position! Chapter 1102 - The Auction That Became A Legend

Chapter 1102: The Auction That Became A Legend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Qingwu eximed a loud Ah!? again and looked at Chu Yang all teary-eyed. Big Brother Chu Yang... is this your wife? Chu Yang had a wry smile on his face. He held his hands out nonchntly and joked, Unfortunately, your Big Brother Chu Yang still doesnt have a wife yet... Id love to marry her but s, she turned her nose up at me, so I can only drop the subject. Mo Qingwu lit up and she said with high spirits, I wont do that. Chu Yangughed aloud, a smile beaming all over his face. Good thing theres still Xiaowu whos interested. Mo Qingwu smiled sweetly, her spirits high and invigorated. On the other side, Chu Leer was still shaking Zi Xieqing. Zi Xieqing was silent for a while before she said, Leer, dont fool around. It wouldnt do if you cause a misunderstanding. She turned her head, her warm nce appraising Mo Qingwu. A strange look immediately came into her eyes. There was shock, as well as aplex look. This little girl was actually an Innate Spirit Meridians! Heavenly Yin body, and Innate Spiritual Meridians! No wonder Bu Liuqing treated her like a treasure to be cherished. This body constitution was truly one of a kind in the Nine Heavens. This is Big Sister Zi. Chu Yang introduced. Big Sister Zi... Good day to you. Mo Qingwu looked at Zi Xieqing a little timidly. She could sense a forceful and powerful aura around Zi Xieqing. You, too. Zi Xieqing smiled gently. What a pretty little girl. Once you grow up, youll surely be an unrivaled beauty in this world... She held Mo Qingwus hand in hers and observed it closely for a while. Then, she said, It is fate that we have met. Mo Qingwu 1 ... She who never dances frivolously her whole life, but once she does, she shakes the Nine Heavens! What a wonderful name! This Nine Heavens is yours to waltz about as you please... Crimson robes of blood, dancing up a storm within the imperial court of the Nine Heavens! She chuckled and continued, For our encounter and that Big Sister which you call me, Big Sister here will give you this as a token of our meeting. Her brows slightly furrowed, a dense wave ofvender energy fluctuated around her. Zi Xieqing lightly lifted her arm and gently tapped Mo Qingwus forehead with her dainty finger. Mo Qingwu felt an unfamiliar influx of knowledge flowing rapidly into her consciousness. Zi Xieqing retracted her finger and took a couple of steps back. She panted lightly as a smile appeared on her face. Chu Yang looked at her questioningly. Zi Xieqing smiled lightly and said, The foundation that her two Teachers haveid for her is very solid, so much that it is almost scary. With such a foundation, she can easily master any kind of technique. However, those two are people who have never left this realm, so if Mo Qingwu cultivates using their methods, the highest she can reach at the end is only the same level as them. Even if she surpasses them, she would still be limited by this Nine Heavens! So I have imparted the oral form for a set of techniques to her. When her cultivation has broken through the boundaries which separate the immortal from the mortal, she will be able to activate this oral form and practice an even more powerful technique! Zi Xieqing gave Chu Yang a deep and meaningful look and telepathicallymunicated to him, If you want her to stay with you and walk freely above the Nine Heavens, dancing a storm within the imperial court of the Nine Heavens... Only with this set of techniques can she count as having the capital to do so. Walk freely above the Nine Heavens and dance a storm within the imperial court of the Nine Heavens? Chu Yang repeated softly and pensively. With the faintest of smiles on her face, Zi Xieqing replied, Of course, the imperial court of the Nine Heavens that I speak of... is not of this Nine Heavens continent! Chu Yang started to be thoughtful. What Big Sister Zi means is that we will inevitably break out of this world and head toward another realm? Zi Xieqing turned away, ignoring him. However, her heart still felt somewhat ufortable, so she let out a loud harrumph of annoyance! This harrumph was no small deal. Upon hearing it, Chu Yang only drew back his neck a little and that was about it. However, when the people outside heard it, their hearts trembled. Outside, the auction was still ongoing. Right now, the Xiao n, Y n and Chen n were bidding on a ten thousand years-old ck Blood Crystal Lotus. The Chen n had already gone up to 50,000 Purple Crystals and arge piece of Nightmare Silver worth approximately 40,000 Purple Crystals. The highest that this ten thousand years-old ck Blood Crystal Lotus was worth was only about 50,000 to 60,000 Purple Crystals. By right, 50,000 Purple Crystals and a Nightmare Silver that was worth 40,000 Purple Crystals had already far exceeded its actual value! The auctioneer was already counting down and ready to bang the hammer too. But right at this moment, a loud Hmph! that made the hearts of the Nine Super ns tremble could suddenly be heard from the chamber that had everyones close attention. Chen Mengchi, the second grandmaster of the Chen n, was in a tight spot at once. He wanted to cry but had no tears. Big Sis, Ive already offered double the price, why are you still dissatisfied? With no other choice, he could only raise his hand, tears in his eyes. The Chen ns disciple calling out bids was practically tearing up when he anxiously hollered, Our Chen n offers 100,000 Purple Crystals and a piece of Nightmare Silver! This sentence made it just in time. The auctioneer was counting down to the final call at that point. When the Chen n shouted theirtest offer, it was already toote for the auctioneer to hold his tongue, and he continued the final countdown, ... going thrice, sold! Thump! And the hammer fell! Only after it had fallen did he realize... that seemed a little too hasty. But the harrumphing from the chamber indeed came to a stop. Even though Chen Mengchis heart was bleeding, he was also immensely relieved. That was too close. If Chen Mengchi knew that that powerful presence had only let out that harrumph because she was upset at someone... Who knew what he would think? Just for an unrted harrumph, the Chen n had thrown away 50,000 Purple Crystals for nothing! Zi Xieqing pretty much set a new record in the Nine Heavens. A harrumph that was worth 50,000 Purple Crystals! The auction continued and legendary herbs were presented without a pause. Zi Xieqing did not make any further sound but with the Chen n serving as a reminder, no one dared to make any more low offers. In fact, they got even more passionate. But to be honest, everyones mind was already wandering ces. Chu Yangs name was suddenly bing increasingly crucial in the eyes of the Nine Super ns, especially after Mo Qingwus sudden appearance and her outcry of Big Brother Chu Yang! that stunned the entire hall, followed by her flying into Chu Yangs arms with tears of happiness streaming down her face! His younger sister was the disciple of a super expert! Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqings disciple was extremely devoted to him! Just these two factors alone were enough to make these experts nervous! Furthermore, Chu Yang had brought along a few more experts with him this time! With three super experts as his backing... The worry on the faces of all the Supreme Martial Artists got deeper and deeper. They could tell that yet another super powerhouse was about to emerge in this Nine Heavens continent! With a force that could not be obstructed! However, his emergence would inevitably eat into the current political climate of the Nine Super ns! Affirming the decline of the Nine Super ns... And this situation was one that the Nine Super ns could not tolerate. His expression grave and sullen, Ye Di contemted extensively before he said, Shiyu, go and notify each of the Nine Super ns that after the auction, the Ye n will host a banquet honoring all the second grandmasters and give every n an exnation regarding the big battle the other night! Ye Shiyu bowed. Understood. And then he walked out. Ye Di stared after the form of Ye Shiyu, the look in his eyesplex. Finally, his eyes became somber, as though he had made a resolute decision about something. He gritted his teeth, his eyes deep and dark. The grandmasters of the Super ns all had an equally somber look on their faces. All of them had seen the scene where Mo Qingwus crimson figure flew toward Chu Yang. Of course, Mo Qingwu herself was not aware of this. She waspletely unaware of just how big of an impact her emotional diving toward Chu Yang had given the Nine Super ns! And even more unaware that this publicly disyed dive of hers had almost set the structure of these Nine Heavens! Just this dive alone had put all the Nine Super ns on guard at the same time. Because behind her were two big Supreme Martial Artists that no one dared to mess with! Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing! Her diving over was equivalent to the two big Supreme Martial Artists leaning over to that side too. The influence was immeasurable! All the second grandmasters felt a weight off their minds after receiving Ye Dis message. They expressed one by one that they would definitely make their way over after the auction for Ye Dis exnation! To be honest, everyone had a mutual understanding. Regarding what had happened the other night, the Ye n was purely the victim. What was necessary was the other ns giving the Ye n an exnation, so why would they take the initiative to give everyone an exnation? The exnation that Ye Di spoke of was merely an excuse, a sham. What they were really going to exin during the gathering was without a doubt something else Chu Yang! The legendary herbs that were presented at the auction subsequently were all won by the Nine Super ns at exorbitant prices that unquestionably exceeded their actual value. Their hearts were all bleeding inside, but they still had to throw away their money with a straight face and still pretend to be overjoyed. An auction like this no doubt looked inconceivable to anyone looking on! Those who did not experience it for themselves would not know how this feeling was like for sure. This auction also set the record of the highest transacted amount of money in the Nine Heavens continent for the past 100,000 years! The rare resources aside, the Purple Crystals alone amounted to 65,000,000 pieces! If the Nine Super ns knew that the true owner of these legendary herbs was not Zi Xieqing but Chu Yang... If they knew that these Purple Crystals were actually going into Chu Yangs pockets... If they knew that Chu Yang was their biggest foe, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master... These eight second grandmasters would probably kill themselves on the spot! After many years, this auction would be a legend of the Nine Heavens because of the countless new records it set! The auction with the most legendary herbs! The auction with the most experts taking part! The auction that was the most repressing in all of history! The auction with the highest transacted amount of money! The auction with the liveliest atmosphere despite the auctioneers Zombie face! The auction with the highest amount of unjustified money spent! The auction with the most suckers! The auction with the most people whopletely understood the situation but still had to be suckers nheless! And of course, thest but foremost The auction where the final Nine Tribtions Sword Master made his full emergence! Because all the ie from this auction went wholly into the pockets of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! With these riches as a foundation, the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters wealth already surpassed any of the Nine Super ns! This robust foundation supported the triumphant cultivation progress of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and his brothers as they trampled on the Nine Heavens! And finally even breaking out of the Nine Heavens... Including elixirs, wealth, cultivation and the eventual form of their weapons taking shape! This auction was precisely the biggest contributing factor... Moreover, the most ironic part was that... these things all came from the sworn enemies of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, the Nine Super ns! And willingly at that... Such an inexplicable and inconceivable incident... There was no helping it that everyone who heard would all involuntarily cough up blood violently. Chapter 1103 - Eternally Grateful!

Chapter 1103: Eternally Grateful!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, what happened next stunned everyone even more. As the auction neared its end, three people walked out of the third chamber of first-ss. Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou, along with their disciple Wu Qianqian, walked toward the third chamber of third-ss. Even a man as calm and steady as Ye Di stared after them with his eyes wide! The others were even more astonished. The moment someone was about to exim in surprise, another person next to them would p their hands over their mouth immediately. They saw Yue Lingxue stop before the third room of third-ss, inquiring, Elder, may we enter? Inside, that aloof female voice answered, By all means! Then, the Feng and Yue couple walked in together with their disciple. They did note out at all after entering. Even till the auction ended, they still did note out. The hearts of everyone in the Nine Super ns felt as heavy as a ton of metal. Ye Di stared solemnly at the third chamber of third-ss, his thoughts unreadable. Suddenly, he stood and made his way over to the first chamber of first-ss. This auction with an atmosphere lively almost to the point of repression finally ended. All the ns practically left the auction hall without turning back! As if making good their escape! There was absolutely no hint of the excitement of a rewarding and fruitful return! Each and every one of them had an ominous look on their faces, as if someone at home had died. Chu Yang and the rest were naturally thest to go. At the Fifth Elders invitation, Chu Yang made his way to the auction halls storeroom, his face flushed with sess. The moment he entered, he was blinded by the dazzling Purple Crystals that filled the entire floor. Such a colossal warehouse was almost filled to the brim with Purple Crystals and all kinds of rare resources and minerals gained from this auction. Chu Yang was bedazzled as he rubbed his palms and said, All these... are mine? With aplicated look on his face, the Fifth Elders gaze switched between him and the towering mountain of Purple Crystals. He nodded and said, As long as you fulfill your promise to the Medicine Valley, these are all yours. Chu Yang was taken aback. Promise? What promise? Why dont you just deduct the fees directly from the auction profit? What Chu Yang had promised in the beginning was that as long as the Medicine Valley agreed to organize and host this auction, aside from the auction fees, he would also sell to Medicine Valley one-tenth of the herbs intended for the auction! The Fifth Elders countenance was a little awkward as he replied, I dont know how it happened but... all the herbs were auctioned off. We thought that we had already set them aside but we only discovered after the auction ended that we didnt... So now we arent left with even one stalk... At this point, the Zombie-faced auctioneer also walked over. Stiff as a board, he went on to exin, Its my fault. I was on a row, so I urged them non-stop to hurry up. The Fifth Elder was engaged in discussion with the Grand Elder at that point... Only when it was toote did I discover that I didnt keep any for myself... Chu Yangs world spun a little. How did this even happen? He was on a row so he auctioned off everything? Including even his own share... Totally outrageous to the core. Chu Yang put his hands up in defeat. He had a funny look of exasperation on his face as he asked, So what do you intend to do now? The Fifth Elder stammered in reply, I think... We are thinking of... We can... Chu Yang looked at the old fellow patiently and said encouragingly, Say it boldly. The Fifth Elder finally got it out of his system. We can forgo the auction fees and exchange it for legendary herbs; then, well buy over your legendary herbs... cough, 100 stalks? No, no, even 50 stalks would do. Of course, this is on the premise that... you still have some on hand. The Fifth Elder had a hopeful and anticipating look on his face. If, at this moment, Chu Yang flung an Im all out of it. I gave them all to you at him... ... the Fifth Elder would probably smash his head against the wall and kill himself on the spot. Usually, the fee of an auction was charged at five percent of the total profit. One must not look down on this five percent; Chu Yangs total profit this time, if the value of the minerals and precious metals he got in trade were to be included, had already exceeded a whopping 120,000,000 Purple Crystals! Five percent would equate to 6,000,000 Purple Crystals! Certainly a frighteningly huge figure. Was there such a good deal! Forgoing the auction fee and exchanging it for legendary herbs instead? Chu Yang frowned as he said, There are still some... However, Im sure the Fifth Elder is aware, I dont have the final say in this. It was as though a weight was lifted off the Fifth Elder. He instantly felt a whole lot lighter as he replied, As long as there are still herbs. Of course, that friend of yours... We are well aware that that super expert is here, so we naturally will not let you lose out in terms of the price... Chu Yang was apologetic. I am really sorry about this. The Fifth Elder consoled, Dont worry about it, it is beyond your control. Chu Yang said sincerely, Youre right. And followed with a sigh. Right now there are less than 300 legendary herbs left... I guess it is fine even if I sell them all to you. In Chu Yangs Nine Tribtions Space, of course, he did not have just these 300 ck Blood Forest herbs that he spoke of. Even if he wanted 3000 herbs, Chu Yang could also easily fork out! But how would he say the truth? However, this batch of herbs was originally intended for my own usage, so they areparatively more superior in grade. Hence, the cost would also... Chu Yang deliberated as he continued, So... you need to be mentally prepared. The Fifth Elder became excited in no time. No problem! No problem at all! He thought to himself, This is really a blessing that came after trouble! How would those that he kept for himself be of mediocre quality? They must definitely be treasures among the premium! To think that there would be such a benefit after auctioning everything off! As for the price, that is even less of an issue. Our Medicine Valley has umted so many Purple Crystals over the years that they are just rotting away in the corner. Well take all that you have! The Fifth Elder dered straightforwardly. Chu Yangs heart fluttered. This old fellow was really lovable, sticking his neck out like that to be ughtered. And he even revealed an important piece of news umted so many Purple Crystals that they are just rotting away! Rotting away... Since they were rotting away, it would be a real waste if he didnt spend some for them. Ill go and ask for instructions. After saying that, Chu Yang left in a hurry. Then he circled one round in the chamber and walked back out to the storeroom. No problem. That elder said that as long as the price is right, this is not an issue. The Fifth Elders facial muscles twitched a little. That woman is one with a huge appetite. The herbs that the Nine Super ns bought were all paid for at double the price...As long as the price is right Does that mean that we have to pay double too? This was too expensive... Can I ask Brother Chu to show us the herbs first and well see how it goes? the Fifth Elder asked. Sure. Chu Yang waved his arm with a flourish and arge pile of legendary herbs scattered on the ground at once. The people of the Medicine Valley in the vicinity swarmed toward them. Exmations could be heard all around immediately! The elixirs that Chu Yang brought out this time were no doubt of an even higher grade than before! The Fifth Elders hand shook and blood rushed to his face in excitement before quickly draining, leaving him as pale as snow. His body swayed a little and he fell on the ground on his bottom... He moaned. So many good things... With a smile, Chu Yang said, There are 399 stalks here! Since he had already specified 300-odd previously, he could not brandish too many. Chu Yang was a little regretful too, wishing he could have sold more... So he could only say that he had 399. As long as it was within 400, that would make 300-odd too. 399... The Fifth Elders facial muscles spasmed again. Even if they calcted per stalk at 100,000 Purple Crystals, that would also total up to 39,900,000 Purple Crystals! And this was just his estimated market price. What that woman wanted was double! While the Medicine Valley did have quite a lot of Purple Crystals, for them to cough up 80,000,000 Purple Crystals at one go... They would probably end up owing a huge debt to others! Everyone from the Medicine Valley would end up a beggar from then on! Chu Yang observed his reaction and understood that the Medicine Valley most likely would not be able to chow down on all of the herbs. He smiled and said, That elder originally wanted double the price, or even double and a half times... The Fifth Elder felt like he had been struck by lightning. Double? Double and a half? What the f*ck, did she even intend to let them live? Chu Yangs tone of speech changed as he said, However, I bargained strongly with her. I said: See, if not for the Medicine Valley organizing the auction, it would have been really difficult for us to sell all these herbs. Even if we did, they would not be able to fetch such a high price... The Fifth Elder nodded incessantly. Exactly! Exactly! And then? What did she say? Chu Yang continued, She said: Even though you have a point, with the sale of these herbs, the Medicine Valley has also earned 6,000,000 Purple Crystals... It is not a loss for them. The Fifth Elder said dejectedly, A mere 6,000,000... However, the other party also had a point. Even though the selling price was high, their fee was also raised as a result... What was wrong with that? He couldnt help but sigh. Chu Yang went on, And then I said: This is a little ungrateful... They have given us a helping hand after all... No matter what, we should give them some face? The Fifth Elder blinked as he stared at Chu Yang. Then she said...If that is the case, then I guess we can sell these herbs at market value. However, the remainder must be rounded up, meaning she would only charge 40,000,000 Purple Crystals. After deducting the auction fee of 6,000,000 Purple Crystals, the Medicine Valley would technically only need to pay 34,000,000 Purple Crystals and you will be able to take all these herbs back. Chu Yang spoke sanctimoniously. The herbs were clearly worth only this amount but Chu Yang went a few rounds and now it sounded like he was doing the Medicine Valley a huge favor instead. Really?! the Fifth Elder asked in disbelief, his emotions going up and down like a rollercoaster. Suddenly able to reduce the cost by more than half, the Fifth Elder felt so delirious with joy that he could pass out. 34,000,000 Purple Crystals even though this amount was astronomical, the Medicine Valley was still able toe up with it. Although it was painful, it was not to the extent of shaking their foundation. And the most important thing was that with these herbs, the Medicine Valleys name would only get even bigger and bigger. By that time, wouldnt earning Purple Crystals be a simple task then? Really. Chu Yang nodded in certainty. Thats great, thats great! Thank you so much! Thank you so much! This amount is definitely not a problem! Not a problem! The Fifth Elder was practically jumping in joy. His eyes were fervent and filled with gratitude as he looked at Chu Yang, making Chu Yang shiver in trepidation. 34,000,000 Purple Crystals! I can pay immediately! I, I, I... Go and look for the Valley Master now! Look for the high priest and get the spatial storage ring from him and bring me all the Purple Crystals! Go! the Fifth Elder was shouting and yelling, Hurry! As if terrified that that super expert would suddenly change her mind. He grasped Chu Yangs hands gratefully in one swift motion, shaking them vigorously as he said, Brother Chu, your great kindness... I, I... The Medicine Valley will always keep it in our hearts! This old man promises you The doors of the Medicine Valley will always be open for you! I... am eternally grateful!! Chapter 1104 - The Warning From Diwu

Chapter 1104: The Warning From Diwu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was definitely considered a bountiful harvest for Chu Yang as he left the auction warehouse! Within the Nine Tribtions Space, the Sword Spirit had purposely created a warehouse to store all the purple crystals but now, it was actually all full! The Sword Spirit had no choice but to create another warehouse in preparation for storing more purple crystals. Within the Nine Tribtions Space, various kinds of rare and precious mineral resources were piled up like mountains! The Nine Tribtions Sword was lying just on top of the pile and it was crazily devouring the minerals. However, at this rate of crazy devouring, Chu Yang estimated that it would definitely take more than three to five days before it could finish devouring all of them! The elixir garden within the Nine Tribtions Space did not have much of an expansion. However, all the herbs and medicine required for the treatment of Chu Leer were already sufficient. Chu Yang had finally settled one of the matters on his mind. He had prepared to leave after tonight, to treat Chu Leers injuries and to recuperate her body. After which, to cultivate her martial arts. During this period of time, Zi Xieqing had been preparing the foundations for Chu Leer. With the help of Zi Xieqings powers, the moment Chu Leer recovered and started to cultivate, she would create a miracle and wonder in the cultivation of martial arts! Chu Yang went back to the room and gave a word. Soon, the crowd stood up and walked out of the room. Feng Yurou, Yue Lingxue and Wu Qianqian all followed behind. This was because Zi Xieqing had invited them and the Feng Yue couple would naturally not give up such a golden opportunity. As for Wu Qianqian, she naturally wanted to stay together with Chu Yang for as long as possible. Of course, she would not disagree with this, right? Along the way, Mo Qingwu was holding on to the arm of Chu Yang. She wasughing and seemed to be in high spirits along the way. Walking at the back, Wu Qianqian looked enviously at the arm that Mo Qingwu was hanging onto. She could not help but drift away in her own thoughts intermittently. The current Wu Qianqian had not realized that the little girl in front of her would actually be the key to whether she could be together with Chu Yang or not! She thought that Chu Yang was only treating Mo Qingwu like a sister to him. However, who knew that these two people had been intertwined all their previous lives and how could it possibly be just a brother-sister kind of rtionship? Chu Yang stepped out of the auction Right in front, there was a person, smiling while standing. The person was smiling gently and looking at Chu Yang. The green robe was fluttering in the wind and both of his hands were sped at the back. There was an indescribable elegance and carefreeness, as if nothing mattered to him. Yet, there was a sense of confidence and a feeling of being in control exuding out from him. Diwu Qingrou! Chu Yangs heart jerked. Diwu Qingrou gently smiled. Chu Yang eased off from the hug with Mo Qingwu and signaled to the rest to wait a moment. Then, he walked over to him. Waiting for me? Chu Yang asked, while smiling gently. Waiting for you. Diwu Qingrou smiled lightly. Both of them let out aughter. Congrattions to you, Diwu Qingrou said, You have finally gained a foothold in Upper Three Heavens. Many thanks, Chu Yang smiled gently and continued, But, my foothold is not as steady as yours. Diwu Qingrou shook his head and smiled bitterly. Just one sentence. Chu Yang listened carefully. Do not underestimate any enemy! Diwu Qingrou said indifferently, Their true strength is far greater than what you see on the surface! Chu Yang nodded his head solemnly. Our coboration a few days ago did not work out, Diwu Qingrou said indifferently, The next time, we shall n it out properly in detail. Chu Yang nodded his head and replied leisurely, You are right, we definitely need to n it out properly in detail. Diwu Qingrou smiled gently. He turned his body and took a few steps forward leisurely. Just a few steps ahead and he had already disappeared into the heavy crowd. Chu Yang stood still and thought over the conversation that he just had. After a good while, he shook his head inughter and turned his body around. That is Diwu Qingrou? Zi Xieqing asked lightly. Yes, he is! Chu Yang replied. He is indeed not a simple person. As if pointing at Diwi Qingrou, Zi Xieqing said, You have to be careful when you deal with him. Chu Yang nodded his head and said, Our only encounter was in Tianji City. After that, we would be at different corners of the world and I would not be nning anything with him further. Zi Xieqingughed and said, You are right. Your strength is how you can n in details for each matter one by one. However, this person is on a totally different level! Therefore, on the aspect of just a single matter, you will definitely beat him. If you were topete with him on the whole scale and long term of events, you would definitely not be able to beat him! Of course, Chu Yang knew about this point. If it was just for one single matter, regardless of the scenario and circumstances, Chu Yang himself would not be inferior to Diwu Qingrou. However, if it was for ten different matters or ten over matters, then the only one who could be on par with Diwu Qingrou, yet be organized and tidy for each matter, that person would be Mo Tianji! Zi Xieqing looked back and said to Yue Lingxue, I would like to trouble Brother Yue to run an errand and invite Supreme Martial Artist Bu toe over to Orchard Pce. Yue Lingxue replied, Sure. A white shadow raised and in an instant, it disappeared without a trace. What was that for? Chu Yang asked, perplexed. There are a few things which I would like to talk to you first, while there is still time. Zi Xieqing smiled indifferently, but her mind was filled with infiniteplexity. She thought in her mind, You are such a simpleton, I am making full use of time, before I leave, to help pave your path, to pave your future. The Tao state energy is getting more and more. Now, even when we are not battling, I can also feel the presence of the Tao state energy in the air. Who knew if I would leave anytime now. I am just doing all that I can, to do even just one additional thing for you, it would be good enough. Chu Yang fell into silence. He could tell what Zi Xieqing was thinking and finally he asked awkwardly, Dont go... Is that not possible? Zi Xieqing softened in her heart. With a sour tinge, she held off the rising emotions in her heart and coldly shook her head. No, its not possible! Chu Yang lowered his head in silence. Mo Qingwu quietly asked Chu Yang, Is Big Sister Zi leaving? Chu Yang let out a sigh and held her little hand. In life... all good things muste to an end... Within his voice, there was a deep sense of mncholy exuding out. Zi Xieqing had a twitch in her ears and immediately after, she felt pain in her heart. However, she maintained an expressionless look and went to the front of the group to lead the way. Mo Qingwu blinked and asked, Could it be that Brother Chu Yang wants Sister Zi to stay? Chu Yang smiled bitterly. Yes, I am in a dilemma. I would like her to stay, but if she really does stay, she would be in danger. Grave danger? Mo Qingwu asked. Grave danger! Life and death! Chu Yang heaved another sigh. Brother Chu Yang, do you like her? Mo Qingwu asked, with a bit of disappointment. Chu Yang did not deny. He nodded his head and replied seriously, However, the one that Brother Chu Yang likes the most is still Qingwu. Mo Qingwu said happily, Then I am rest assured. Suddenly, Mo Qingwu pulled Chu Yangs head closer and ced her lips beside his ears. She said, If Brother Chu Yang really doesnt want Sister Zi to leave, I have an idea. Chu Yang asked strangely, What idea is that? Mo Qingwu bit her lips and hesitated for a while. Finally, she said lightly, If you and her can cook the raw rice into a meal [refers to the couple who have to get married because the woman has lost her virginity to the men]... how would she leave? Chu Yang staggered for a moment. He felt that his two legs grew weak and there was danger of him falling to the ground. Even Zi Xieqing, who was walking at the front of the group, staggered. Immediately after, her small ears turned red and she quickly walked forward. Feng Yurou, who was walking beside her felt strange and asked, Senior, are you alright? Zi Xieqing gasped a breath and said, Im alright, Ke Ke... And she quickly walked forward. Chu Yang gave a knock to Mo Qingwus head and said in a low voice, You naughty little girl... Where did you hear of such nonsense? Mo Qingwu smiled happily as sheined of the pain. She said, My Teacher got me a masseur. We chit chat about things frequently... A masseur? Man or woman? Chu Yang asked anxiously. Of course a woman. Mo Qingwu nced at Chu Yang with a smart but mischievous look. She smiled like a sessful little fox and said, Brother Chu Yang, I often tell her about you... Speaking of which, Mo Qingwus face suddenly turned red. That time after she had be familiar with the masseur, because of how she had frequently mentioned about Chu Yang, the masseur told her one day, If you are worried... Then when you are slightly older, you can cook his raw rice into a meal, that way, he wont be able to run away... Now that Mo Qingwu was thinking of this matter, she wondered when she would be old enough and have the asset to cook his raw rice into a meal. After the corner, Nangong Shifeng and the others bid farewell to Chu Yang. After this auction, there would bound to be actions. The Nangong brothers would need to go ahead to check out any newest development. Having made this trip in my lifetime, I am now able to hold my head up high! Nangong Shifeng said. One could also tell that he was in a really good and cool mood. I had never been so brilliant, honored and glorified before. Just today alone has fulfilled all my wishes of a lifetime. Haha... Chu Yang kept silent for a long while, before he said indifferently, In the future, you would have even greater glory! Shifeng, after the Medicine Banquet is over, I would treat the injuries and restore the bodies of you and other brothers. Tears welled up in Nangong Shifengs eyes. He held onto Chu Yangs hands and shook it with gratitude. Without any words, he led a few of the brothers and turned around to leave. I shall go with them to take a look. To prevent any failure, Wei Wuyan silently bid farewell to Chu Yang and followed along with them. Since reaching here, Chu Yang had been thinking hard of a way to help Wei Wuyan recover. However, Wei Wuyans emotions had only gotten more and more low spirited. He was also quieter now. Anyone could tell that Wei Wuyan was lifeless and spiritless. On this matter, Zi Xieqing could only let out a sigh. The heart of Wei Wuyan was already dead. There were only two things left in his mind now. To take revenge and to repay a debt of gratitude. To take revenge for his wife and kids and to repay the gratitude towards Chu Yang for saving his life. Other than these two, there was nothing else in life that he wanted now. The moment he thought that the two wishes were fulfilled, Wei Wuyan would not hesitate to take his own life! Regarding this, Chu Yang was helpless. We shall go with them to take a look as well. Wan Renjie said, as he could tell the worries of Chu Yang. This might be nice as well, Chu Yang said, Do not let him do any silly things. Wan Renjie let out augh and said, Fourth Brother, we would look after Wei Wuyan for a while. If he requires, we think... we would go together with him to the end of the world and fulfill his final wish. Thereafter, if there is nothing else, Im afraid we would leave together with him. To go with him everywhere in this world and to apany on his road to revenge. We would never be able to rest while leaving him alone. Wan Renjie smiled and continued, Wei Wuyan and us, we are truly carefree. Probably, only us old bachelors can understand each other. We no longer have anything that we wish for... After all, we are brothers and since Wei Wuyan has his wish, that would be our wish as well. Chapter 1105 - They Didn’t Qualify

Chapter 1105: They Didnt Qualify

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wan Renjie had fought Wei Wuyan for half his life, fought for their lives more than ten times, but they actually cherished each others talent. Wan Renjie felt Wei Wuyans mood as though it was his own. Wei Wuyan wanted revenge, and Wan Renjie had long decided to help him realize this wish. Being of the same age, Wan Renjie understood Wei Wuyans feelings deeply. Chu Yang was stunned, and then also said, Thats just as well. He knew from the way Wan Renjie talked that he was actually saying goodbye to him. Chu Yang felt grateful to the three men foring to his aid, but he also realized that they were genuinely ufortable in front of Zi Xieqing and Bu Liuqing. Unlike Dong Wushangs peers, who had pretty good cultivation but were still young in age, Wan Renjie and the other two were already old, and it was difficult for them to humble themselves, and they felt embarrassed to ask about things that they didnt know. Over time, they felt even more awkward, so they wanted to leave. But should three brothers have free time in the future, please do remember toe and visit your young brother, said Chu Yang earnestly. Thats for sure. Wan Renjies eyes expressed deep emotions. He said in a deep voice, Brother... should you be safe, we may never get to meet again for the whole life... But should you meet trouble, your brothers wille and be with you even if it risks our lives! He recognized the concern in Chu Yangs eyes, so he patted Chu Yangs shoulder and smiled. We all have more than enough experience in the martial world, you dont need to worry about us. If we only wanted to preserve our lives, even one like Brother Bu would find it to find us, hahaha... Chu Yang managed to smile slightly. He produced four iplete-version Nine Tribtions Pills, handed them over and said in a whisper, If you have life-threatening wounds, eat this... Theres an extra, its for Wei Wuyan. Wan Renjie looked at him deeply, his eyes showing signs of reddening. Yet he turned away quickly, and let out augh. In this case, big brother I will ept it! He reached out and hugged Chu Yang forcefully. He patted Chu Yangs back. Fourth brother, take care! After that, Cheng Duying walked over and smiled mildly. Fourth brother. He turned to leave. He looked like he wanted to say something, but at the moment that he was about to say it, he felt a sadness in his heart, and he was actually unable to say it. So he gave up, turned and walked away. Bao Buhuan hugged Chu Yang tightly. Fourth Brother, what Big Brother said is what I want to say! Chu Yang was stunned, suddenly feeling a sense of sadness in his heart. ... Brother... Should you be safe, we may never get to meet again for the whole life... But should you meet trouble, your brothers wille and be with you even if it risks our lives! ... Then the three purposely bid farewell to Chu Leer. Wan Renjie caressed Chu Leers beautiful hair for a long time without speaking a word. He wanted to say something, but held it back, and tried to speak again, then forcefully stopped himself once more. In the end, he eventually let out a long sigh, and said softly, Leer, stay happy... Chu Leers eyes reddened, and her tears fell. Wan Renjie looked at her lovingly and helped her wipe away the tears. He chuckled, but his voice was shaking. He wanted to say: I wish I had a great grand-daughter like you... He also wanted to say: Leer, you made me experience true familial love, and remember the happiness of the past... I am truly very grateful to you... But after all, he didnt say anything. Everyone, today the winds are cold, in the future, the world will be wider. Should we be fated, we are meant to meet again in the martial world! We three brothers will say goodbye for now! Wan Renjie cupped his fists forcefully at the others, turning to leave immediately. The three figures walked further and further away, and didnt look back. Chu Yang looked mncholically at the three leaving, turning at a crossroad, and disappearing. He suddenly felt that a dividing line had been drawn in his life. Right now, he had been cut off from his brothers that just arrived at the Upper Three Heavens! This was the end of an era! Life is meant to include separation. Zi Xieqing felt the loss in his heart and said, Actually, it is a good thing that they left. None of the three is high in cultivation. Besides, their meridians are almost curing, and there is pretty much no space for improvement. Should they stay with you, sooner orter they will die because of you! You should feel happy for them that they left now. Chu Yang was shocked, but immediately he let out a bitterughter. I can also realize this point. But... the emotions in my heart will not disappear because of that. The three of them are no good fellows in the eyes of the world, but to me, and to Leer, they are genuinely good. Zi Xieqing smiled mildly. Good fellows and bad fellows... Can they really be distinguished clearly in such a world? They can! Chu Yang said earnestly, In my heart,w-enforcement officers like Han Xiaoran are good fellows! And some honest men, even though they have to kill the enemies that they encounter, they are still good fellows. Of course, people who are good to us are even more good fellows. I only just realized that you can be very naive sometimes. Chu Yang spoke inly, but he spoke the evaluation of good and bad in every persons heart: everyone, in fact, evaluates goodness and badness in this way. The group returned to Orchard Pce. Chu Leer was good and went to make tea. Mo Qingwu also went to help out. The two cute girls busied themselves as they quarreled pleasantly. Everyone else looked at them and smiled knowingly. Chu Leer held the teapot while Mo Qingwu held the teacups, as they walked out one after another. Immediately, the aroma of tea filled the room. In no time, Bu Liuqing and the Feng Yue couple came together. Everyone sat down around a big round table. In order, it was Zi Xieqing, Bu Liuqing, Yue Lingxue, Feng Yurou, Wu Qianqian, Chu Yang, Mo Qingwu, Dong Wushang, Mo Leier, Chu Leer. It was even in total. Hot steam rose from the cups of fragrant tea in front of each person. All of them were silent, waiting. None of them knew why Zi Xieqing gathered everyone together at this time. Only Bu Liuqing had a vague feeling in his heart, that his expression actually looked somewhat eager. Today, I gather everyone here because of something said by Brother Bu. Zi Xieqing smiled mildly. Her eyes wandered between the faces of Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue. She waved a hand, and everyone immediately felt that an invisible barrier separated the whole Orchard Pce from this world! In the presence of such a barrier, no one in the whole Nine Heavens could sense, or overhear anything from inside! Nothing at all! Not even for the giants who stood at the top of the Nine Heavens! Bu Liuqing, Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue showed expressions of admiration immediately. This single quiet movement was something that the three of them were absolutely incapable of! Following that, Zi Xieqing said calmly, Today at the auction house, Brother Bu asked me what could be above the Nine Heavens? Once Zi Xieqing said this, Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxues bodies straightened instantly! Everyone else also looked up in shock towards Zi Xieqing. What could be above the Nine Heavens? This was the unsolved mystery of the Nine Heavens Continent. For hundreds of thousands of years, only the two legendary Supremacies, Chen Feng and Liu Yun, left this world and went to that bigger world. But that was only a legend, after all. And Chen Feng and Liu Yun had never returned after going. So nobody had proof of whether that bigger world actually existed. Nobody could be sure about this matter. But today, they finally heard Zi Xieqing mention this matter. Everyone held their breath, fearing that they would miss a word. Bu Liuqing didnt even care anymore about the fact that Mo Qingwu was lying in Chu Yangs arms right now. He focusedpletely and listened intently. Because he could sense the existence of that world! In only half a step, he could cross over! Therefore, what Zi Xieqing was about to say today was extremely important to Ning Tianya and him! Chu Yang held Mo Qingwus waist, his eyes shining and looking at Zi Xieqing. He alone knew that what Zi Xieqing was about to say now, was actually, ultimately, for him! Inside this, was all the wishes and hopes of Zi Xieqing! The whole world knows the Nine Heavens! Nine Heavens Continent, its the name of this continent! Zi Xieqing spoke very slowly, Therefore, this continent became the Nine Heavens in everyones eyes. But is it really the Nine Heavens here? If it is, then, why are there only three heavens, Upper, Lower, and Middle? She spoke in an indifferent voice, Some may say, that a hundred thousand years ago, that great man folded the Nine Heavens, and they copsed, resulting in only three heavens. But... as Brother Bu probably knows, how could someone with such capabilities make such a low-level mistake? Bu Liuqing sighed emotionally, nodded, and then said somewhat destely, Indeed. Usually, when one reaches our level, he does not do anything without beingpletely certain about it. But that person, having the capability to fold a whole Nine Heavens Continent, actually made a major mistake. This is something that we have been unable to understand for a long time. Zi Xieqing said, So, that person making a mistake folding the Nine Heavens, furthermore folding it into threeyers, and leaving a Nine Tribtions Sword to maintain the stability of this continent... ... none of this makes sense! Zi Xieqing said slowly. She had probably contemted these issues numerous times, so though she talked very slowly, she spoke clearly and with a very organized structure. None of these were actually meant to happen! Yet they did, and it was absolutely not because of the limits of that great mans abilities, nor was it a mistake. Instead, it serves another purpose. What this purpose is, its worth deep pondering. Zi Xieqing spoke in a very heavy tone, and she didnt look at Chu Yang. But Chu Yang knew immediately that Zi Xieqing was reminding him of something of immense importance! This may be a conspiracy, or perhaps, a kind of expectation. Other than that, it could be a... starting point. Zi Xieqing said calmly, The starting point as a Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Thats why the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters of all the past generations disappeared C disappearing is not reaching the endpoint! Instead, it was because they didnt qualify! So they were eliminated! Everyone was shocked by what Zi Xieqing just said! They didnt qualify! So they were eliminated! Chapter 1106 - The Real Nine Heavens Imperial Court

Chapter 1106: The Real Nine Heavens Imperial Court

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They all did not qualify and were eliminated! The crowd was overwhelmed with shock and horror! The problemy in the fact that those who were eliminated, were the previous eight generations of Nine Tribtions Sword Master! They were the ones who were rumored since ancient times to hold the power to determine the fate of Nine Heavens! If they did not qualify, then who would? The meaning of them not qualifying implies that... there would be one Nine Tribtions Sword Master that is qualified! However, this person has yet to appear. It may be the ninth generation Nine Tribtions Sword Master... or it may be the tenth! Zi Xieqing said slowly, Since my arrival to this continent, it has been several ten thousand years. That time, I was also very curious about this matter. After the Nine Tribtions Sword Master had just reorganized the Nine Heavens, I secretly followed the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and even went to the ce for nourishing the heaven... Speaking of this, the crowd became serious. What Zi Xieqing was going to say, would be the first secret of the Nine Heavens! I followed that Nine Tribtions Sword Master and saw that he was troubled and mentally tortured during that time. His life seemed to be worse than death. He drank every day. He was in pain every day and many times, he wanted to take his own life with the sword! However, in the end, he still did not die. Zi Xieqing said seriously, I could tell that he did not want to do it. He was in a dilemma. He also had his conscience. He even thought of using his death as a way to end it all. However, it was a pity that he could not even die if he wanted to! Just this way, he was mentally tortured for two years! Bu Liuqing nced a look at Chu Yang. His nce was filled withplexity. During this period of time, that Nine Tribtions Sword Master had said over ten thousand times of curse, towards the same person! Zi Xieqing said indifferently. Who did he curse? Bu Liuqing asked. The person that he cursed was the creator of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Zi Xieqing said indifferently, Furthermore, it was not just this, within those two years, he was filled with regret after he cursed each time! What did he regret? Chu Yang had a hunch of what it was, but he asked the question anyway. He was always repeating seven words. Zi Xieqing looked up at the ceiling and said word after word, I regret much... Lake of Despair... Hai! Six words and a word of sigh! Hai! Chu Yang let out a sigh silently and zoned out. At this moment, no one knew that within Chu Yangs mind, it was already sshing with huge waves of emotions! He was partly filled with rejoice and was also a little proud. He had some satisfaction and also a little sadness. Zi Xieqing did not know what those seven words mean, but as a person who had the same experiences, Chu Yang could totally understand what exactly that Nine Tribtions Sword Master was regretting at that moment! Lake of Despair was indeed the greatest test for the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Once a wrong move was made, then his entire fate would be repeating that of the previous eight generations of Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Sinking into the vicious cycle of never-ending torture and tribtions! Seemed like the choice which that Nine Tribtions Sword Master made at that time, had been totally opposite from what Chu Yang made? Therefore, the illusion resulted in reality! Or more urately put, the illusion then, was a result of the state of mind. It was because of the mind that eventually resulted in the ending reality! Chu Yang rejoiced and was proud that he made it through the greatest test. In the future, his path would be entirely different from that of the previous eight generations of Nine Tribtions Sword Master. However, he was also sad for the heroic men like the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters... they should have been as cute as Wushang, Duxing or Ji Mo, they should have been heroic men, bold, open-minded and honest! Zi Xieqing stopped for a moment and Chu Yang knew that it was done intentionally to leave him some time to internalize what had just been said. Finally, Zi Xieqing continued, This Nine Tribtions Sword Master had struggled with himself for two whole years... and finally, he chose to send his brothers into the Heaven Nourishing Hole! Chu Yang let out a sigh. Bu Liuqing and others simrly let out a loud sigh. The earth-shattering love of the Nine Tribtions! This was widely acknowledged within the Nine Heavens. However, how could such good men be sacrificed just like that? Where was the logic in all this?! Zi Xieqing said indifferently, However, during that time, I felt that the souls of his brothers merely dissipated and not disappeared! They dissipated to nothingness and dispersed out slowly, to an ineffable ce! And that ce is not the Heavens Beyond. Speaking till here, the crowd was startled simultaneously. Based on what you said, actually these people of the Nine Tribtions did not die? Chu Yang asked. No, they did die. However, they survived in another form. Zi Xieqing looked at Chu Yang deeply and said, That ineffable ce, in my opinion, it should be... the Netherworld! The Netherworld! Chu Yang let out a sigh. The mission of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master woulde to an end after he had unified the Upper Three Heavens. However, there was also a huge boundary line here and this is the critical point. The Nine Tribtions may have disappeared from this world, but in another world, they will still exist. However, for the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, he would truly disappear! Zi Xieqing said indifferently, Truly disappear and fade away! I understand it now. Chu Yang took in a deep and long breath. What Zi Xieqing meant was, The Nine Tribtions might not really disappear. However, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master would truly disappear and fade away! This was coherent with the scenario that Chu Yang had predicted! For a man totally void of feelings and sense of justice, what good retributions would he get? Although this was a little idealistic in thinking, Chu Yang strongly believed that this was aligned with heavens will! There might be different stances on peoples behavior. However, the heart and mind of people would definitely be divided into good and evil! Zi Xieqing did not go into the details, but just said, Based on my estimation, the mission of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master had never ever seeded. However, this failure gave this person, who had turned the Nine Heavens upside down, another degree of... another... purpose. The crowd silently nodded their heads. Therefore, I estimate that... the mission of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is definitely not just up till the unification of the Nine Heavens. For the Nine Tribtions Sword Master to totally disappear and fade away, this does not make any logical sense! Zi Xieqing said. However, how did you know that he had truly disappeared, unlike what happened to the Nine Tribtions? Chu Yang asked. Bu Liuqingughed and said, Elder Zi, were you shrouded with Divine Senses? Zi Xieqing started tough and said, You are right. I shrouded each of my ten different Divine Senses with these ten individuals. These Divine Senses disappeared together with each of the ten people. However, after ten thousand years, only nine of the Divine Senses came back. The most important Divine Senses was eliminated. Precisely because of this elimination of the Divine Senses, it resulted again in damage to my Divine Senses and therefore, I had to cultivate and recover myself in the ck Blood Forest, and never came out again. Only until twenty thousand years ago, did I manage to recover my Divine Senses fully. Respect! Bu Liuqing heaved a long sigh. Only the strongest elite like him would understand the dangers and the degree of unbelievability of what Zi Xieqing had just briefly and easily described. Dissipation of the Divine Senses and elimination of the Divine Senses were definitely two different ideas! Elimination would be equivalent to death! Also, the death of the Divine Senses would result in death at the minimum or severe disability and mental retardation at worst. Even if it was Bu Liuqing himself, to be eliminated of his Divine Senses, he would not be able to escape from either of these two oues. However, Zi Xieqing was actually able to forcefully cultivate and recover herself from it! You should not be respecting me, your respect should be more for that force that was able to totally eliminate my Divine Senses! Zi Xieqingughed while saying. Bu Liuqing gave a faint smile. Big Sister, you wanted to talk about the events of the Heavens Beyond the Nine Heavens, Chu Leer reminded and said, But, you are now talking about the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. I am exactly talking about the events of Heavens Beyond, Zi Xieqing gently smiled as she took Chu Leer into her own arms and said, The reason why I mentioned that Nine Tribtions Sword Master was because I believed that the true mission of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is to dash out of the Nine Heavens! To reach... a superior ce, to aplish certain matters... or toplete them. This final mission given by the great man! The mission is definitely not to just kill off all his brothers within this Upper Three Heavens! Up till this point, it is about the Heavens Beyond! Zi Xieqing said indifferently, In other words, the real Nine Heavens Imperial Court. The real Nine Heavens Imperial Court! Within the hearts of the crowd, it was all an immense shock. Chu Yang lowered his head and pressed his own forehead together with the small head of Mo Qingwu. He felt the body temperature from the little girls head and his mind quietly went into deep thoughts. There are countless worlds and continents beyond the Nine Heavens! All these continents, every one of them, were all simr to the Nine Heavens! However, above the Nine Heavens, which is where all these little worlds had inmon... the ce above all, no one knew anything about it. Within the ce, there is a strict Heavenly Sensor! Only if your cultivation is high enough to trigger this Heavenly Sensor, then would you be assessed. That would be what youmonly called Heavenly Punishment! Zi Xieqing smiled indifferently and said, The Heavenly Punishment is actually a test. If you can pass the test of the Heavenly Punishment, then you would qualify to enter the mysteriousnd! That piece ofnd, have you been inside before? Bu Liuqing asked anxiously. Yes, I have been inside before. Zi Xieqing nodded her head indifferently and said, However, I was only inside for a short period of time and I was out. Approximately just short of one thousand years. Hows the situation inside? Bu Liuqing asked. Inside there... Zi Xieqing smiled indifferently and said, The ce was broad and boundless, full of spiritual energy and martial arts exponents! Brother Bu, you would know once you entered it. What is really known as the Nine Heavens! With your level of cultivation, how did you fare... inside? Bu Liuqing continued to ask without giving up. I can be considered as the midstream. Or more urately, midstream and lower. Zi Xieqing said reservedly, Of course, I also cannot tell the exact situation inside. I was only there to find someone. Since I was unable to find, I left early on. I did not encounter any of the extreme elites nor did I even have any encounter with the people within the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. Midstream and lower... Bu Liuqing took a breath and his eyes were beaming with excitement. The ones who control the Nine Heavens Continent are those people inside the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! Zi Xieqing smiled gently, with profound meaning, she said, Brother Bu, that ce is much more dangerous than here. However, there are also many more opportunities. That ce is the true ground for extreme elites to grow and develop. The eyes of Bu Liuqing became even brighter! Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou looked at each other and they only saw the shiny glow in each others eyes. The real Nine Heavens Imperial Court... Chu Yang repeated the sentence silently in his mind. Against the smooth soft hair of Mo Qingwu, he thought in his mind, Life is short, the brevity of human existence. Since there is such a ce, if there is a chance, I must bring my brothers there and roam around the Nine Heavens! To let my Qingwu dance around in the real Nine Heavens Imperial Court! Dancing up a storm within the Nine Heavens! Chapter 1107 - The Entrusting

Chapter 1107: The Entrusting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Dong Wushangs strong figure stood as still as a mountain. His expression was heavy and contemtive. Yet, at the corners of his eyebrows and the edges of his eyes, a fierceness started to emerge. Theres actually such a ce! I must go up there to take a look! I must! Rui Butong looked up, yet in his mind, he was thinking: If all my brothers can go up there, I also can. But if my brothers cant, I also cant. However good a ce is, what is the point if I am all alone... Zi Xieqing watched the changes in everyones expression. Slowly, she said, The reason I gather everyone here to say all this is that everyone who is here, has the potential to go there! Including... these two little girls, Qingwu and Leer. With that said, Zi Xieqing finally turned to look at Chu Yang. The expressions in her eyes were extremelyplicated. Hearing this, Bu Liuqing, Feng and Yue were all somewhat surprised. There were eleven people present, ten besides Zi Xieqing. The three of them would have no problem, and Chu Yang was likely to be able to as well. Qingwu probably could because she had the potential. This Dong Wushang from whom a fierceness was spreading and his wife also had such ability. But... thatpletely ordinary Rui Butong, how could he have such potential? Zi Xieqing looked at the people present, and started smiling mildly. She said, But, having the potential doesnt mean having the ability, nor the certainty of being able to go! Plenty of people who had the potential failed halfway! There was even someone, whose potential was sufficient for him to rush up to that supreme high position as the strongest in the whole world... but he could be killed by someone weak at a point when he was very weak! So... what our next step depends on, is fortune! She looked at the people sitting around the table, and said softly, Everyone, I must remind you, that fortune... is practical ability, and it is the most important part of practical ability! Fortune can let you meet a suitable person, have a suitable target, and then go on fighting to reach the peak that youre supposed to reach! Fortune can also grant you the strongest potential in the whole world, but let you encounter a duel between those very strong. You dont need to participate in it. You dont even need to know whats happening. That kind of strong winds alone can break you into pieces. This is fortune. Without fortune, even one with natural talent would be grieved. With fortune, even an ordinary person can rise high! Zi Xieqing spoke calmly. The rest were thinking carefully. Fortune. This was something so intangible, how could it be controlled? Zi Xieqings words were bing mysterious from here. Fortune, we ordinary people think it is given by the heavens, and that everything good or bad happening by chance is fortune, said Zi Xieqing softly, Actually, thats not true... Fortune is just a coincidence for the ordinary person, but for those with great powers, it can be controlled! The fortune of others can also be controlled. Control! Controlling fortune? Bu Liuqing waspletely stunned. This is nothing to be surprised of. You havent heard of controlling fortune, but you must have heard of things like imperial bloodlines, like national fortunes, world fortunes, and n fortunes? Everyone nodded. Indeed, such sayings often existed, and they were familiar. In Tianji City which they were in at the moment, the Zhuge n were people who could utilize mysterious forces to probe into heavenly secrets and change fortunes. Besides, this was also the most mysterious subject of knowledge. Fate energy is a kind of fortune. Zi Xieqing said, The so-called unpredictability of worldly events is actually the veins of fate energy. You can probably understand it more or less like this. Everyone nodded in sudden understanding. Before this, they really didnt think of fate energy and fortune together. They always thought that fate energy was huge, while fortune was personal. But hearing Zi Xieqing say it like this, they felt that it made sense. With that said, everyone started silent contemtion. The world over there is amazing! Zi Xieqing looked out of the window. The Northern winds started blowing outside the window. It was already afternoon, but the Northern winds became even more severe. The sky had already started to turn bleaker. That world is amazing... Haha! Bu Liuqing said indifferently, But with fortune, it is necessary to find a suitable person, have a suitable target, go fighting... before one can achieve this purpose... Does Miss Zi mean that this suitable person is the Nine Tribtions Sword Master of this generation? There was slight ridicule in Bu Liuqings voice. Zi Xieqings brows wrinkled up slightly, and she was a little unhappy. She replied calmly, Brother Bu and the Moon Breeze couple has already surpassed that stage, you wont need the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and can fight your own way up there! But, in any case, if Brother Bu really wants to insist that this was my meaning... Zi Xieqing said calmly, ... then, this was my meaning! Bu Liuqing said, embarrassed, I was just casually asking, I dont have any other meaning. Zi Xieqing said coldly, Nor do I. She sat silently. An invisible majesty spread just like that. Bu Liuqing sat on his seat, and felt as though there were needles on it. His face gradually became very red. Eventually, he smiled bitterly. Miss Zi, I was only joking... Besides, what I was unhappy about, you know as well... Haha... The Moon Breeze couple was surprised. They thought to themselves that this was extraordinary for Bu Liuqing, with his immensely proud temperament, to yield so easily? This was a very strange urrence indeed. What they did not know, was that Bu Liuqing had his own personal grudges. What he said was neither to question Zi Xieqing, nor to target Chu Yang, but because he felt unhappy that Mo Qingwu loved Chu Yang. It was the feeling when the girl that he worked so hard to raise was actually going to belong to someone elses family. He was merely letting out his emotions, but it actually caused Zi Xieqings misunderstanding, how could he not be embarrassed. But how could Zi Xieqing not have known Bu Liuqings meaning? She also knew that it was indeed a non-maliciousment that Bu Liuqing made. She only felt ufortable in her heart for a moment. But the problem was... Zi Xieqing was also not very happy with this issue herself. So when Bu Liuqing asked, he was asking to the point, and Zi Xieqing immediately seized this opportunity to vent her feelings, making Bu Liuqing so anxious that his face went all red, his sweat dripping heavily. Chu Yang at the side raised his eyes and looked from one to another. He knew that at this moment, once he spoke, both would start attacking him together, so he bowed his head wisely... and stayed silent. They could do whatever they wanted. Zi Xieqing couldnt bear seeing Bu Liuqings present embarrassment after all. She sighed and said, Never mind. My mind was blocked from talking about this matter, so I became a bit impatient. Bu Liuqing smiled. Its alright, its alright. Zi Xieqing nodded and said, Everyone, we should take note, that if we make up our mind to fight our way up, then what is the most important to hone and improve from now onwards is not cultivation but the spirit and the mind. Every person who has just arrived up there would undergo countless dangers. Among everything, the requirement for the spirit and the mind is especially critical. Others nodded silently, noting it down. If I am to leave this time, it is very possible that I would go there. Zi Xieqing said mildly. Chu Yang was shocked. He said, Are you not going seeking any more? A bit of reminiscence showed in Zi Xieqings eyes. She said with mncholy, That... was an obsession. Chu Yang nodded, understanding. That was an obsession. But, it was just an obsession! That was all it was! But its also possible that I wont go there! Zi Xieqings pretty face went serious, and she said, gritting her teeth slightly. Chu Yang hurried to stop talking, and fellpletely silent. Moon Breeze! Zi Xieqings expression became serious, as she looked at Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou. Yes. The two hurried to answer. The matter of you two, you can look for Chu Yang! Once his medical ability improves more, he will be able to solve this problem for you. Zi Xieqing raised her chin at Chu Yang. Really!? Feng Yurou was overjoyed, and Yue Lingxues face was also full of excitement. Chu Yang had definitely not expected Zi Xieqing to sell him without the blink of an eye: Didnt they agree that he couldnt deal with this matter? There might be a way after the upgrade of Nine Tribtions Space... but, once the Moon Breeze couple hear about that method, wouldnt they be angry enough to kill him? Big Sister Zi, this... Chu Yangs grimaced, and mumbled tantly. Shut up! Zi Xieqings face was cold. This matter, you must deal with! If you are incapable now, how can you still be incapable after the improvement of your medical ability? Why do you have so little self-confidence? Chu Yang grimaced like he had a toothache. He nodded with cold sweat on his head. Al-Alright. Thats all I will talk to you all today. With the rest, I cant speak in too much detail. Zi Xieqing chuckled. Both Moon Breeze and Bu Liuqing startedughing. Cant speak in too much detail, that was a very interesting thing to say. Because, if she spoke in too much detail, when they go up themselves, there wouldnt be any surprises, and the experience would be muchpromised... Men in the martial world liked excitement after all... Besides that, there is something else that Ill have to entrust you all with, Zi Xieqing said with a serious voice, It may not be long before I leave. After that... Chu Yang and others... I would ask you three to please take care of them. Moon Breeze and Bu Liuqing agreed immediately. Of course! Feng Yurou thought to herself: My disciple is dead-set on him, even if I dont want to take care of him, I have to. Bu Liuqing thought to himself: My disciple is dead-set on him, even if I dont want to take care of him, I have to. At this moment, the two actually said the same things in their minds. Almost at the same moment, the second grandmasters of the Nine Super ns also gathered together in one ce. This ce was the most secretive underground chamber of Zhuge n. In order to prevent being spied on by Zi Xieqings powerful divine sense, Zhuge n was alsopelled to expose this most secretive venue for the purpose of discussion. Nine people including Ye Di, Xiao Se, Lan Muxue and Zhuge Hutu sat solemnly, their expression heavy. Nobody spoke a word. A ck figure shed. The Dharma Supreme walked in, all alone, his face heavy. Immediately afterward, more than ten Supreme Martial Artists outside released their divine sense at the same time, forming a huge protective cover to prevent eavesdropping. Inside, ten high-level Supreme Martial Artists also released their divine sense at the same time, forming a barrier, sealing the small space tightly. To be so careful, one could imagine how important the matter of their discussion must be! Chapter 1108 - A Malicious Ploy!

Chapter 1108: A Malicious Ploy!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Dharma Supreme settled into his seat, his eyes impassive as they swept across the countenances of the other nine in the vicinity. He said in an indifferent tone, What are everyones thoughts on todays incident? Ye Di had a wry smile as he let out a sigh. Far more serious than what we had imagined. All the other second grandmasters sighed in unison. Ye Di hesitated for a moment before he spoke again, Lord Dharma Supreme, I hate to rake up the past today, but may I be so bold as to ask a question? The Dharma Supreme gave his permission. Speak. This Chu Yang, is he the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Ye Dis expression was serious, practically emphasizing all his words carefully. This question had been haunting Ye Di for the longest time. He had also brought it up once to the Dharma Supreme before. However, the Dharma Supreme did not answer him directly then, only saying to wait and observe before concluding. And today, at this gathering, Ye Di brought up this question once more. However,pared to then, their state of mind was vastly different now. At that time, Chu Yang was merely a potential hazard that held no weight. But now, he had already be an opponent worthy enough to contend with the Nine Super ns! Even though this fellow didnt amount to much on his own nor did he impose any threat to them, the power of the people backing him was frighteningly appalling. Upon hearing Ye Dis question, the other eight second grandmasters ears involuntarily perked up. This incident was just too critical! Should Chu Yang be the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, the Nine Super ns would truly be in grave danger. They had to find a way to get rid of him as soon as possible! The Dharma Supreme remained taciturn for a while before he replied, Most likely not! Either that, or I didnt manage to sound him out. Apprehension arose in the second grandmasters hearts. The Dharma Supremes answer was exceptional. So was he or was he not? The Dharma Supremes eyesnded on Li Xiangsi. With an air of indifference, he asked, Xiangsi, what do you think? Li Xiangsi let out a ruefulugh. He replied, I have not associated with him much. However... cough, right now, the Li n is in an extremely awkward position... It is hard to have a definitive opinion. All the other second grandmasters snorted derisively. Of course he wouldnt be anxious now, given that he had one of the Nine Tribtionsying around at home. To think he had the gall to say such superficial things now. Xiangsi, are you certain that your Li Xiongtu is really one of the Nine Tribtions? the Dharma Supreme asked, a smile gracing his lips. This is really hard to say, Li Xiangsi said with a shake of his head. With a wry smile, he continued, Lord Dharma Supreme, let me be honest here. If we have really ascertained that he is one of the Nine Tribtions, we, the Li n, would not have attended the Medicine Banquet this time at all. But to say that hes not... is also without any basis. This matter, at the moment, is truly a muddled mess. Shi Jing of the Shi n scoffed at him. Muddled my ass! From what I see, no one here is clearer than you! Youre just pretending to not have your cake even after having eaten it. A hint of a smile appeared on the Dharma Supremes lips. I am inclined to believe Xiangsis words. However, from what I see, that person from your n may very well just not be. He said impassively, In all of the past generations, before the Nine Tribtions Sword Master has grown to his full strength, the Nine Tribtions has never once revealed themselves! Hidden in the secr world, it is impossible to pick them out. These past ny thousand years, countless people were killed in vain, but no one amongst the true Nine Tribtions has lost their life! And yet such rumors of Li Xiongtu have surfaced so early, and publicly at that. The Dharma Supreme continued with no hint of emotion, Unless you truly think that none of us here can take Li Xiongtus life? Even if the Li n were to protect him at all costs, what can you achieve? Perspiration broke out all over Li Xiangsi and trickled down his back. The Dharma Supreme is right. However, he couldnt help thinking in his heart, Even I cannot tell whether the one at home is one of the Nine Tribtions. Can you really be able to tell anything when all of you are merely making a guess? The Dharma Supreme peered at him intently for a while before he finally said, Xiangsi, take your leave. The Li n can refrain from the discussion this time. Li Xiangsi looked back at him, stunned. The eight other second grandmasters gave him a severe re. The Dharma Supremes words were pretty much tantamount to saying that Li Xiangsipletely did not believe what the Dharma Supreme had said! Which was to say, even though Li Xiangsi was physically present here, he was, in fact, no more than a traitorous spy within their own ranks. Lord Dharma Supreme! How can we let him just go off like this? Murderous intent started to spread on Xiao Ses face as he went on, Why dont we just finish him off here! What if he reveals our secrets after he leaves? Thats right, Lord Dharma Supreme! The Li n has made it clear this time that they are standing on the side of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. He will eventually pose a huge threat to us sooner orter! Finishing off Li Xiangsi now would eliminate thistent risk for us in the future! Lan Muxue gnashed his teeth as he spoke. The other second grandmasters concurred one after the other. Li Xiangsis face was ashen. Should they reallye at him, he would definitely have no hope of even escaping! Death was the only path. Everyones emotions ran high and wild. His eyes on Li Xiangsi, the Dharma Supreme deliberated for a long time before he finally said, Xiangsi, go. Mark my words today! One day, you will realize... that sometimes, things can have unexpected oues... Many things will end up having misunderstandings too. And some things will eventually result in regret. He waved his hand dispassionately. Go. I will give you a chance to regret your actions in the future. Lord Dharma Supreme! Everyone eximed, rmed. The Dharma Supremes expression did not change, only choosing to wave him off again. I am much obliged, Lord Dharma Supreme! Xiangsi will never forget the Lord Dharma Supremes kindness today! Li Xiangsi held up his hands, one over his other fist, in gratitude. You do not need to stand on ceremony. You need only to keep my words in mind, the Dharma Supreme said gravely, Once you leave, go back straight to the Li n. You do not need to take part in the Medicine Banquet anymore as well. If you remain here, I am afraid you would be in mortal danger! A jolt ran through Li Xiangsis body. Understood. He rose to his feet and strode out of the hall. When he reached the door, he hesitated. The Dharma Supreme watched him from the back, his brows knitted. However, Li Xiangsi hesitated only for a moment before he pushed the doors open and walked out. Between the Nine Super ns current interests and the prosperity and future of the generations toe, he had clearly chosen thetter. The Dharma Supreme let out a soft sigh. Lord Dharma Supreme, do we need to send someone to finish him? Xiao Se asked, Li Xiangsis departure now would mean that we are mortal enemies with no chance of reconciliation from now on! This ispletely different from all the small scuffles in the past. The Dharma Supreme shook his head lightly. There is no need. He remained silent for a while. Then, he went on to say, The Li n is not worth such concern yet! If he turns out not to be one of the Nine Tribtions, in the future, the Li n would naturally still have to draw close to us. If he turns out to be, then we can take this opportunity as a means to lure out the true Nine Tribtions Sword Master too! Therefore, Li Xiangsi must not be killed. The rest awakened to realization. However, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is a distant worry. Right now, Chu Yang is the problem at hand! The Dharma Supreme rapped his fingers against the table lightly. Everyone, do not underestimate this Chu Yang. Right now, even the Law-Enforcement officers have to take seriously the immense power that he can bring about! Understood! Ye Di said solemnly, This Chu Yang is indeed a huge cause of concern right now. His backing is simply too strong, too powerful! Thus, we must eliminate him! The Dharma Supreme sighed softly. He continued, I remember telling you thousands of years ago that every n must train and develop abatant force in secret; this force must not be known to anyone... And now is the time for this secret force toe into use. Xiao Se nodded gravely. What the Dharma Supreme means is... assassination? Assassinate Chu Yang?! The Dharma Supreme shook his head. You mustnt. The power behind the young Chu Yang mainlyes from that mysterious woman; so, not only will getting rid of Chu Yang alone be of no use, it will also incur the intense wrath and revenge of a super expert! In a time where the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is about toe into the world, we cannot afford to suffer such a loss. Thus, if anyone has to be eliminated, the first will be that mysterious and powerful woman! The Dharma Supreme rapped his fingers against the table lightly, picking up a teacup before him. To achieve this, it is necessary for all of us here to strike together! With the addition of the covert forces, the umted strength of several hundreds of Supreme Martial Artists and requesting Lord Wu toe forward, we will pour everything into a concerted attack without holding back! The Dharma Supremes words were heavy, each and every word striking the hearts of everyone like a huge hammer. In addition, we have to create a situation where it is imperative to fight to the death! Only then will the n work! A hint of bloodlust flickered within the Dharma Supremes eyes. Zhuge Hutu, the Great Neb Divide of Heavenly Secrets Array wille into y here! A jolt ran through Zhuge Hutu and heplied. Understood, we will move ording to Lord Dharma Supremes instructions. The Great Neb Divide of Heavenly Secrets Array borrows the power of the Heavens and the stars, the forces of the vastnds, the pulse of the mountains and rivers, the spirit of the people and the soul of the Supreme Martial Artist! It can easily annihte an expert possessing power three times of the arrays! If there are 108 Supreme Martial Artists in the array... Is there anyone in this world who possesses power four times the total strength of 108 experts that includes all of us here? The Dharma Supreme said calmly, The base strategy shall be as such. 108 Supreme Martial Artists will be in the eye of the array formation and supported by 360 Supreme Martial Artists. Lord Wu Juecheng will provide coordinated support and defense with his poison techniques. This way, the strength of the array will be doubled! Tantamount to several thousand Supreme Martial Artists attacking in tandem! Even if Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianya were to arrive, we will annihte them then and there too! Absolutely nothing will be left to chance! Everyone listened with a heavy heart, yet they could not help but breathe a long sigh of relief. This way, no matter how indestructible that woman was, there would also be no chance of survival. Even an immortal would not be able to escape in such a situation! The Dharma Supreme was pulling no stops indeed. It never rains but pours; the moment he acted, it was with a force of such great strength and impetus, dealing a crushing and devastating blow! What can we do to lure that woman into the array? Zhuge Hutu asked with a frown. They are currently with the Moon Breeze couple. If the Moon Breeze couple were to encounter danger, she would surely try to save them! a flicker crossed the Dharma Supremes eyes while he continued, And the Moon Breeze couple will be in danger for sure. When the array is fully set up, I will invite the Feng and Yue couple for a chat! Considering the Moon Breeze couples temperaments and character, I have full confidence that they will show up! Everyone was in high spirits. Brilliant n! The Dharma Supremes hair fluttered in the breezeless air. He said dispassionately, How long has it been... since Ist schemed against someone like this... Even if this woman were to die, she should feel honored too! Chapter 1109 - Slaying of the Tao!

Chapter 1109: ying of the Tao!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The nine Supreme Martial Artists came together and Zhuge Hutu presented the blueprint of the Great Neb Divide of Heavenly Secrets Array, exining everything in detail to them. To be honest, Zhuge Hutu was reluctant to reveal his ns greatest secret weapon, but as long as Zi Xieqing was still alive, it was as if a guillotine was hanging above their necks constantly, impossible to move forward, impossible to retreat. Just like the auction today, Zi Xieqing alone was enough to suppress everyone on his side! Everyone had to suppress their reluctance and offer up their money to her! Why? Because the moment she was displeased, she could annihte them! And not just them but their entire n. Who dared to defy her? If anyone did, she would cough, and coughing would mean that she was displeased; if she continued to be displeased, she would kill somebody! This repressed feeling could practically force out hemorrhage in their brains. Throwing double the money with a smile stered on their faces for a pile of herbs... And these were people who had been enjoying a high and powerful status for thousands of years! Who could take it? Whats more, other than Zi Xieqing, Chu Yang still had Bu Liuqing on his side! And now, even Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou had joined his ranks! Such a robust force could only be looked upon with fear by all! Not to mention Yue Lingxues disciple, Wu Qianqians Extreme Yin body constitution; Bu Liuqings disciples Heavenly Yin and Innate Spirit Meridians body; Zi Xieqings disciples Innate Body! This was equivalent to another three monstrous figures in the future! As long as they were given the opportunity to grow, they would surely rece Bu Liuqing, Feng and Yue, and Zi Xieqing, to be the next three overlords of the world! People standing at the apex of the world! By that time, with the new forces joining hands with the old, the Nine Super ns would really not be able to catch up to them at all! Once Chu Yangs power made its emergence, he would be unstoppable! Thus, even though Zhuge Hutu was extremely unwilling, he had no choice but to be willing anyway! The Dharma Supreme held his hands behind his back as he watched Zhuge Hutu. He said dispassionately, For now, well eliminate that woman, then get rid of Bu Liuqing and the Moon Breeze couple at the same time! Well leave Chu Yang and the girls forst! He lowered his head slightly, his long hair almost hiding his eyes. Only his cold gleaming eyes could be seen from between his locks of hair. He casually flexed his fingers, a long thin rod formed by spiritual energy appearing in his hand. Pointing at the array blueprint, he said calmly, Ye n, defend this area! With a minimum of 50 Supreme Martial Artists! Ye Di, any issues? Ye Di gritted his teeth as he affirmed. No problem! The thin rod in the Dharma Supremes hand pointed to another area. This area is the gate of life and death! It must be guarded with ones life! Xiao Se, can the Xiao n take charge of this? Xiao Se did a mental calction and said, Including the covert forces, the Xiao n can mobilize 40 Supreme Martial Artists, including myself; in that case, ording to my judgment, if we want to prevent that woman from breaking through this area of life and death, these numbers are insufficient! The Dharma Supreme deliberated for a while. He knew that what Xiao Se said was the truth if Zi Xieqing, under severe injuries, desired only to escape, with her strength, she would have no trouble killing most of Xiao Se and his men and then make her escape. When that happened, there would be no end of trouble in the future! As such, he said, Since that is the case, I will provide you an additional 20 Supreme Martial Artists from the Law-Enforcement headquarters! Xiao Se was overjoyed. If so, I can guarantee with my life that nothing will go wrong! The Dharma Supreme nodded. He continued to make arrangements as he pointed out a few more areas one by one. When he reached the ninth area, he remained silent for a while before saying, This area will be guarded by 50 Supreme Martial Artists from the Law-Enforcement headquarters! Everyone nodded gravely, mercilessly cursing the Li n in their hearts! If the Li n had not turned on them, with their concentrated efforts and the strength of so many Supreme Martial Artists and the Neb Array, they could easily reproduce the power of the Nine Tribtions, and multiplied by a few times! But with the departure of the Li n, this marvelous n had also gone up in smoke. Finally, the Dharma Supreme looked at the position of the eye of the array. After much contemtion, he said, I will try my very best to request Lord Wu to personally guard this area. With another twenty elders and eight high priests from the Law-Enforcement headquarters, we shall bring it down in one fell swoop! I will personally patrol the outer boundaries! the Dharma Supreme calmly said, his hands behind his back, This battle, other than each ns defensive forces, all the elites in the Nine Heavens shall arise, just to... eliminate four people! Eight second grandmasters felt their blood boiling over in excitement at once. Their senses were heightened and tingling, and even their hair felt like they were going to stand on end from this feeling! I, along with Bu Liuqing and Feng and Yue etc, would only count as top experts in the Nine Heavens at best! the Dharma Supreme had a slight smile on his face while he continued, However, that woman is worthy of the title of super expert of the Tao! Therefore, this operation shall be named ying of the Tao! ying of the Tao! Ye Di repeated under his breath, his heart pumping fast. This battle has a direct corrtion with the future of the Nine Super ns in the Nine Heavens, as well as the Law-Enforcement officers! Everyone, you must not treat lightly this battle of life and death! Sacrifices are inevitable, everyone must be mentally prepared. At this point, the Dharma Supreme had basically deployed the troops for the entire battle operation. All the Supreme Martial Artists started to consider and calcte the forces that they were able to mobilize. The earlier this is aplished, the better it is! And as covertly as possible! the Dharma Supreme said gravely, We must finish all preparations before the Nine Tribtions heavens-nourishing ceremony during the Medicine Banquet! During this period, proceed as per usual and avoid acting rashly and alerting the enemy! Understood! It will be the semi-finals of the Medicine Banquet in another two days! the Dharma Supreme took a deep breath and continued, As the pharmacist of the south-eastw-enforcement officer, Chu Yang has already entered the semi-finals, so it is impossible to change the candidate at this point... Furthermore, I have heard that Chu Yangs skill in the field of medicine has reached the acme of perfection and is the sessor of the ancient Divine Doctor! He must not be underestimated! The most critical point here is that we must not engage him. The moment we do, it would alert the enemy. Ye Di contemted for a moment before he asked, What does the Dharma Supreme mean? It is highly probable that Chu Yang will enter the finals. The date of the finals has already been announced to the world and moreover, it is hosted by the bunch of stubborn old fellows from the Medicine Valley, so it is not possible to change it. Our forces from all around the continent would need to arrive before the finals; theck of time is obvious. Therefore, we can only deal with these people after the finals! As such, the Heaven Nourishing Jade meant for the champion is highly likely to fall into Chu Yangs hands! the Dharma Supreme said gravely. And, the Heaven Nourishing Jade has the ability to bring the dead back to life, and gather the fragments of the soul! The moment he gets a hold of the Heaven Nourishing Jade, even if that woman dies, there is still a chance that he can still make use of the opportunity of nourishing the heavens to revive her! Although that kind of probability is very low and Chu Yang may not even live till then, we have to take precautions! Therefore, Chu Yang must not win! The Heaven Nourishing Jade must not fall into his hands! The words that followed after were not spoken by the Dharma Supreme but by everyone else. Only after that did everyone discover that each others expressions had turned even more grave! They exchanged looks and couldnt help but smile wryly at each other. Why was there even such a matter? The Medicine Valley is not under our control! The Dharma Supreme let out a wryugh and pointed out the most important factor. Without the Medicine Valley, the Heavens-nourishing Jade cannot be forged either! Therefore, your pharmacists had better keep Chu Yang in check and force him down without a hitch! the Dharma Supreme went on dispassionately, Eliminate the possibility of thisst-ditch effort! Do not allow him any chance of making aeback! Shi Jing was lost in thought. With a frown, he said, If we send the top pharmacist of each of our ns, it is highly likely that we can get rid of Chu Yang! However, our men have also passed the preliminary rounds into the semi-finals, so we cannot swap them out either! Moreover, those who have already taken part in the Medicine Banquet cannot participate again... Because the fate energy on them have already dissipated... The Dharma Supreme replied indifferently, Isnt this a simple task? Ye Di frowned slightly and asked, What the Dharma Supreme means is? The Dharma Supreme took a few steps toward the exit and said calmly, We cannot peel the skin off Chu Yangs face yet, but you can peel the skin off your own pharmacists faces. Besides, doesnt the use of the Soul Transfer Technique increase their abilities? What is there to fear about fate energy? With a faint smile on his face, he left behind his final words before walking out. Do not tell me that you dont even know how to use the Soul Transfer Technique! The figure of the Dharma Supreme disappeared. The eight of them looked at each other, at a loss as of what to do. This method was viable, of course! An experienced pharmacist, especially one with the experience of participating in the Medicine Banquet, would have absolutely no trouble suppressing a newbie Chu Yang. Furthermore, even if one could not suppress him, surely nine could? Even if eight from their side made mistakes, there was still thest one. But once Chu Yang made a mistake, that would be the end of him! The victory was at a likelihood of above 99%! Practically fool-proof. But the problem was that with this, each n would lose two extremely talented pharmacists! Peeling off the skin off a living persons face and turning it into a human skin mask, with the cultivation prowess of a Supreme Martial Artist to expedite the process, one would be able to change their entire appearance in a short amount of time. At the very least, he would be able to stay alive for half a year! In half a years time, when the human skin mask lost its effect and started to turn wrinkly, this matter would more or less already be over. Through the Soul Transfer Technique, by transferring part of the soul energy of the pharmacist, whose skin had been peeled off while he was still alive, to another person, the other person would be able to temporarily inherit everything the former possessed, including his abilities! But simrly, it was only for a short period of time. The pharmacist whose soul was transferred would die without a doubt, and the one receiving the soul transfer would also reach the end of his life half a yearter and disappear from this world! This would mean the premature deaths of the top pharmacists among the young and old generations of each n! Destruction was a simple task, but what about the training and development needed to produce a pharmacist? Even a span of tens or hundreds of years couldnt guarantee the birth of a talented pharmacist! The contribution that an outstanding pharmacist offered to a n was self-exnatory. Curing illnesses, creating medicinal recipes, acupuncture and increasing ones cultivation... The role that a pharmacist yed in the emergence of a n was essential! To just sacrifice it like this? Just to prevent Chu Yang from winning? Was it worth it? The second grandmasters looked at each other at a loss and for a moment, they could not make up their mind. Why do I find that Lord Dharma Supreme seems to be more wary of Chu Yang than that woman? Ling Fengyun frowned, a little puzzled. No, Lord Dharma Supreme is just wary of the Heaven Nourishing Jade. Xiao Se replied after thinking about it. What should we do now? Everyone looked toward Ye Di. Ye Dis countenance was ominous as he said softly, If, after putting in so much effort and sacrificing so much, we manage to kill that woman, only to let Chu Yang revive her using the Heaven Nourishing Jade... Will our nine ns still exist then? Since we are already willing to offer up the lives of so many Supreme Martial Artists, what do the lives of two mere pharmacists matter?! Chapter 1110 - The Double Nine Agglomeration & Road to Recovery

Chapter 1110: The Double Nine Agglomeration & Road to Recovery

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A subsequent piece of news made the Nine Super ns even more resolute in their decision. Bu Liuqing and the Moon Breeze couple had moved into the Orchard Pce, together with their disciples! This piece of news was practically explosive! Dong Wushang, Rui Butong and Mo Leier had also moved into the Orchard Pce but it was apparent that they were unconcerned about these three. What they were concerned about were only Bu Liuqing and the Moon Breeze couple. Each of the Super ns started to take swift action. They could feel dangering closer bit by bit, the situation bing more and more urgent and desperate by the moment. As for the Li n, surely we cannot just let them get away like this? Shi Jing brought up the issue yet again. All the other second grandmasters did not speak while their brows furrowed deeply. We are all away from home, and the Li n has Li Xiangsi around, it is not possible to stop them, Xiao Se said impassively. A cold gleam shed in Ling Fengyuns eyes. He said, How about we send a message to intercept and kill them along the way? Every death counts. Li Xiangsi wont dare to seek revenge under these circumstances anyway. Shi Jing was the first to agree. Of course, the Li n would not dare to seek revenge. The area along the way was the territory of each of the ns. All of them still had their grandmaster holding the fort at home. If they were rmed and became displeased as a result, Li Xiangsi would have no chance of survival! Ye Di contemted for a while before he agreed. Alright then! Notify all the Super ns at once to organize their elite members and intercept and kill the Li n members! There is no need topletely annihte them, but... I want Li Xiangsi to crawl back to his Li n all alone like a dog! Alright! ... The Li n left Tianji City that very night. Just before leaving Tianji City, Li Xiangsi turned to look at the gates of Tianji City, lost in thought. Once I leave, the Nine Super ns who had each others backs originally would turn on each other from now on! Li Xiangsi stood there for a long while, the edges of his robes fluttering in the night breeze, an inexplicable sense of loss and loneliness within him. I have already reached the limit of my cultivation. I will not be able to live till another ten thousand years, but the future generations of the Li n require these ten thousand years! Therefore, old buddies, I am sorry. Li Xiangsi bowed deeply toward the city gates. Elder Master, do we inform Chu Yang and others about this? the seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artist next to him asked. Forget it! Li Xiangsi considered for a moment before continuing, Chu Yang is not the Nine Tribtions Sword Master after all. If he bes on guard at this time, they would not be able to start the conflict. Once they start fighting, no matter the sess or failure of the n, both parties would suffer great losses. This would be of extreme advantage to the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and the Nine Tribtions. If Chu Yangs forces were to grow, they would be a formidable foe to the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and the Nine Tribtions as well. Its better to exterminate them while its still early. Li Xiangsi waved his hand and left swiftly with his men. Hurry and go, the earlier we enter the Li n territory, the better! Li Xiangsi looked toward the night sky with a somber expression. He said, The way home will definitely not be peaceful! Even though the Dharma Supreme has spoken and allowed us to return, I have associated with these people for a few thousand years, how would I not understand them? They definitely will not let us leave so easily! This long way home will surely be a journey filled with a bloodbath! The group quickly disappeared into the dark of the night, swift as the arrow. ... Chu Yang did not wait even a moment and started to refine elixirs that night. He was refining an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill for Chu Leers treatment. Even though the Sword Spirit was at an important point of his seclusion, he was still dragged into action to help out. The Double Nine Agglomeration was nowplete! The Superb Nine Vine, Nine-Colored Lotus, Nine-Deaths Water, Nine-Leaves Flower, Nine-Clover Ganoderma, Nine-Leaves Pangolin, Nine-Earths-Soul Ginseng, Nine-Heavens Jade-Ichor... and the ingredients for the Nine Tribtions Pill, all ready! And the Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water, ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine, the toxic core of the Poisonous Flood Dragon, and a piece of the Heaven Poison Jade Core, and the toxic core of that Human Face Rainbow Spider... The Sword Spirit said rather excitedly, Unless we dont go ahead, the ingredients are soplete this time, how about I just do something awesome for Leer! So that the moment she is reborn, she can dazzle the whole world! Chu Yang pursed his lips. Are you sure its harmless? The Sword Spirit replied hurtfully, Am I that kind of person? Chu Yang ignored him and retreated from the Nine Tribtions Space, leaving a speechless Sword Spirit behind... Then, with tworge Purple Crystal bottles in his hands, Chu Yang walked into Mo Qingwus room. Bu Liuqing was supervising his disciples cultivation. When he saw Chu Yang, he couldnt help but ask warily, What do you want? Chu Yang was rather speechless. This was his territory, couldnt he go about? He rubbed his nose as he said, Im here to deliver something for Xiaowu to drink. Bu Liuqing said suspiciously, What is it? Are you sure you didnt drug it? Chu Yang looked at Bu Liuqing with extreme ire and said furiously, If not for the fact that Im not your match, Ill kick you in the face right now! Bu Liuqingughed heartily and received the two bottles from Chu Yang. The moment he took them, he was taken aback. He sniffed at the air, his inhaling loud and audible. Then he brought his nose closer to the bottles and sniffed loud and hard. Then he suddenly raised his head. Water from the Spiritual Spring? Chu Yang harrumphed and looked at this great Martial Supreme Artist, his arms folded. Hurhurhur, are you interested in it? Too bad its not for you, its for Qingwu! Bu Liuqing rolled his eyes. Its better that its for Xiaowu instead of me! Whats in the other bottle? He brought it close and sniffed at it again. Upon feeling the chill in his palm, he was stunned yet again. Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water? He raised his head and looked at Chu Yang in disbelief. Where did you get all these good stuff? Calm andposed, Chu Yang replied, Interested? Yes! Bu Liuqing held them tightly in his arms. Hmph. Chu Yang turned and left haughtily. Mo Qingwu was in a meditative state. Chu Yang did not want to interrupt her, because he knew that Mo Qingwu was far more interested in spending time with him and talking to him than cultivation. But that would be doing her a disservice. The Upper Three Heavens was riddled with danger now. The higher Mo Qingwus cultivation was, the better it would be. Chu Yang would never allow the tragedy from his previous life to happen again. With this big bottle of Spiritual Spring Water and Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water and Bu Liuqings help, Mo Qingwus body constitution and cultivation, as well as the degree of materialization of her spirit, would improve tremendously. Chu Yang walked into the Feng and Yue couples room with another two bottles of the same thing for Wu Qianqian. The Feng and Yue couple was greatly taken aback. Even a sip of such an amazing treasure would have been the encounter of a lifetime to the average man, but Chu Yang actually dished them out by bottles... Such a big bottle contained at least two to three liters! The way that Feng Yurou looked at Chu Yang in particr was rather peculiar. She wanted to say something but just sighed in the end without a word. Yue Lingxue also had a somewhat strange look on his face... Chu Yang delivered them to Dong Wushang, Rui Butong and Mo Leier one by one, instructing them on their cultivation. He was just about to return to his room when Zi Xieqing stopped him. Zi Xieqing knew that Chu Yang was refining elixirs, so she was finishing up the process of solidifying Chu Leers foundation. You have Vitality Spring Water? Youve leveled up? Zi Xieqings beautiful eyes gazed at Chu Yang. Yes. Not bad, looks like letting you resolve the Feng and Yue couples issues was the right choice! Zi Xieqing breathed a sigh of relief before continuing, Remember, when your Vitality Spring Water has upgraded to the highest level, the Life Force Spring, you can resolve the Feng and Yue couples problem without resorting to that kind of immoral method. Oh? Chu Yang was pleasantly surprised. How do I do that? When that timees, you only need to give Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou water from the Life Force Spring. The two of them will naturally use the vitality within the Life Force Spring Water to block out the intermingling of their spirits when they engage in the Moon Breeze Dual Cultivation Technique... and therein resolve all their problems! Understand? Zi Xieqings face was a little red as she spoke with a sullen face. Oh, are you saying that after the two of them consume the Life Force Spring Water and do that thing... theyll be able to conceive? Chu Yang inquired sternly and seriously. Get lost! Zi Xieqing waspletely red in the face. Her leg flew up and she kicked Chu Yang into the high heavens with a loud bam. Hey... I was seriously and sternly asking you a very proper question... Why are you hitting me! Chu Yang iled about in mid-air, yelling in grief and indignation. Come down and spar! Seek enlightenment in the Tao! Zi Xieqings fair and delicate face waspletely red as she flew into a rage from embarrassment. Ouch... My stomach hurts suddenly, Im going to the loo... Chu Yang had been very hardworking this period of time. The moment he heard that, his body which had been falling straight down suddenly flipped in mid-air and actually turned the corner in one nimble motion, in the direction of the loo... Such a bastard! Zi Xieqing muttered under her breath. Then she suddenly recalled. Chu Yang, I have to be present when treating Leer! I have no confidence in the middling cultivation levels of you all! The Sword Spirit in the Nine Tribtions Space swore viciously. Big Bro here is older than you, just that I havent fully recovered yet. To think that Ive be a middling existence in your eyes... Later that night. Zi Xieqing brought Chu Leer to Chu Yangs room and ordered Chu Yang to melt a substantial amount of Purple Crystals and cast it into arge Purple Crystal tub the height of a person. The Nines have congregated? Zi Xieqing asked. Chu Yang nodded. Not just that, theres also the Spiritual Spring, Poisonous Flood Dragon toxic core, Human Face Rainbow Spider toxic core which is the origin of all toxins, ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine, Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water, and the Heaven Poison Jade Core... The ingredients are abundant indeed! Zi Xieqing exhaled. Lets start. Ill guard Leers spirit, try not to waste any of the Heaven and Earth Poison within her body! Pour the Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water into the container now and fill it up. Under Zi Xieqings instructions, Chu Yang poured the Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water into the Purple Crystal tub with a loud slush. Zi Xieqing pulled Chu Leer over and stripped the little girl in one quick motion, leaving only her underwear. Chu Leer was embarrassed to the core and she eximed, Dont let Big Brother see... And then she was flung into the Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water by Zi Xieqing. Chills ran down her spine and she shivered uncontrobly, her jaw clenching, unable to even make another sound. Aside, Chu Yang didnt know whether tough or cry. This girl still obsessed over this at this time... He seriously didnt understand what was going through girls minds every day. Sword Spirit! Come out! Zi Xieqing called. Within a dense fog, a somewhat illusory spectral shadow materialized in the room. The Sword Spirit asked strangely, How did you know that I can already materialize? Zi Xieqing harrumphed disdainfully. Stop talking so much! I will guard Leers spirit and meridians, you protect Leers subconsciousness; the two of us just so happen to be one with the power of the Heavens and one with the power of theherworld. Together, we will be able to directly create a reincarnation dimension for Leer! Watch it, if anything goes wrong, I will turn you into a Nine Tribtions and send you to nourish the Heavens! The Sword Spirit shivered and looked at Chu Yang in sympathy. What a fierce woman, you have it tough, having to face her every day. Begin! Chu Yang, feed Leer the elixirs! Zi Xieqing instructed. Chapter 1111 - Complete Recovery

Chapter 1111: Complete Recovery

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The spectral form of the Sword Spirit floated over like a wisp of thin fog and seeped into Chu Leers body. With one hand on the Purple Crystal tub, Zi Xieqing pressed the palm of her other hand against Chu Leers forehead, transferring a steady stream of chilly Yin energy into her. The Purple Crystal tub was of the Yin element by origin and the Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water contained the number one frost poison in the world. The Yin energy that Zi Xieqing was transferring into Chu Leer was, in terms of its intrinsic chilly nature, even more freezing than the Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water. Chu Leer, who was submerged in the Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water, had already passed out long ago. Gradually, her form started to turn translucent in the water. The surface of the water rippled as the Sword Spirit signaled to Zi Xieqing. Zi Xieqing calmly instructed, Elixir! Chu Yang whipped out the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill that he had specially refined for Chu Leer and ced it in her mouth. The Nine Tribtions Pill changed into a multi-colored prism of colors, erupting within Chu Leers mouth. Vapors of various colors permeated instantly into Chu Leers meridians with a whoosh. Even though this iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill was termed as such due to theck of the Nine Legendary Herbs within, in reality, the vast amount of ingredients that the pill contained and their respective rarity and value were practically the most impressive in history! Avender hue appeared on Zi Xieqings face and when she exhaled, out came a wisp ofvender energy! Chu Leer was instantly enveloped invender energy too. Chu Yang could distinctly see little specks of ck slowly appearing on Chu Leers forehead. The color darkened as time passed, gradually surfacing from her skin and forming inky ck droplets dripping downward. With a flourish, Zi Xieqing grabbed the ck specks in her hand and flung them out. Sword Spirit, you must maintain her subconsciousness! Right after she said that, all of a sudden, a bright and sacred purple light shot out of her eyes, and a strong wave of purple energy engulfed the entire Purple Crystal tub the next instant! Prismatic waves emanated from Chu Leer. Unable to disperse due to this wave of purple energy surrounding them, the waves could only slowly gather into a single wisp, which Chu Leer inhaled into her body. This is the toxin present in her body ever since she was still in the womb, Zi Xieqing exined softly, This kind of poison is known across all realms as the Heaven and Earth Poison! This is the true origin of all poisons in the world! That is why, no matter how, Leers illness can never be cured by the average physician; but to a top expert, this poison is instead an astounding chance encounter! With this Heaven and Earth Poison as a base, together with the most venomous of poisons in the world like the venomous core of the Human Face Rainbow Spider, the venomous core of the Poisonous Flood Dragon, Heaven Poison Jade Core and ck Blood Poisonous Core Vine etc and countless other Heavenly Treasures... After her full recovery this time, Chu Leer would be a Heavenly Toxin Body and Innate Body! As if speaking to no one in particr, Zi Xieqing went on, And with the purple energy of the universe that I have painstakingly cultivated circting throughout her body to form her meridians and expand her Dantian... All the passageways of her meridians will be fully opened without any blockade. From then on, until the point where she can sink the heavens and break through the void, she will never experience any form of impediment in her cultivation! It is also a form of fate that the Sword Spirit is protecting her subconsciousness! Such a situation is difficult to encounter even in ten thousand years! I do not belong to this world; I am a visitor from the Heavens Beyond. Simrly, as a specter of the dead, the Sword Spirit does not belong to this world too. Hence... our coboration is one of the Heavens and Earth, known as the Reincarnation of Nine Cycles! After this process, I will directly bring Chu Leers cultivation level up to the third grade of Martial Saint! In the future, it will be your duty to train her in experience and her techniques. Zi Xieqing opened her eyes and looked at Chu Yang, her eyes clear and unclouded, as if she could easily distinguish between good and evil of the world. Do you understand? Suppressing the excitement in his chest, Chu Yang replied, Yes, I understandpletely. However, the Sword Spirit has mentioned before that Leer needs to continuously ingest three such Nine Tribtions Pills... Does she still... Its no longer necessary! Zi Xieqing said resolutely, Of course youd need the other three pills if I werent here. But now, with my help, she haspletely recovered. In the few seconds of their exchange, a ghostly specter floated out of the unconscious Chu Leer. With a weary and fatigued expression, the Sword Spirit practically returned to Chu Yangs Nine Tribtions Space without even a moments hesitation. Leaving behind one word Lunatic! A smile appeared on Zi Xieqings amused face. What happened? asked Chu Yang. With a light snort, Zi Xieqing answered, The method that I mentioned has taken too great a toll on that fellow; he was originally unaware but when I induced the purple energy earlier, he had no choice but to follow up and go along with the n. Looks like he has gone back to recuperate now... In the Nine Tribtions Space, the Sword Spirit grumbled incessantly, What is too great a toll... This evil woman almost drained all my power of origin... Even in the imperial pces of the Nine Heavens, doing this would definitely be considered a waste... To think this lunatic went ahead with the Reincarnation of Nine Cycles here in these Nine Heavens... I would let down these actions of hers if I dont call her a lunatic... His words stunned Chu Yang; realizing that Zi Xieqing, because of her imminent departure, was doing her best to build a solid team that could withstand unexpected situations for him, he couldnt help but be immensely touched. After some time had passed, Zi Xieqing retracted her hand from Chu Leer and brought her out of the Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water. After she evaporated the moisture on Chu Leer with her energy, she ced her on the bed and tucked the covers around her securely. With a sigh of relief, she said, Shes fine now, she needs to rest for two days. When she wakes up two dayster, shell be a little girl well on her way to a meteoric rise. Chu Yang could put his mind at ease atst. When he reached out for the Purple Crystal tub, he suddenly discovered something odd. The Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water in the tub had be afortably warm temperature... Likeke water that had basked in the summer sun for a whole day, and not a low temperature at that. Under the effect of the Reincarnation of Nine Cycles, the frost poison in the Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water has fully turned into power intrinsic to Leer, so this is just ordinary water now. With a cheeky smile, Zi Xieqing jested, If you dont mind that this is your sisters bathwater, you can use it for tea. Im sure itll taste pretty good! Chu Yang gritted his teeth as he nodded. Alright! Youll be the first I serve the tea to after I get it brewed! During mealtime, Mo Qingwu sat beside Chu Yang as usual. When she did not see Chu Leer even after waiting for a long time, she was surprisingly disappointed. Wheres that feisty little girl? Everyone didnt know whether tough or cry. This girl was just one year older, yet she had the cheek to call the other a little girl. Zi Xieqing said with a smile, Shes in the midst of cultivation right now. Shelle to you for a showdown when shes done. Mo Qingwu raised her head tall and proud, her nose in the air as shemented snootily, Hmph... With the likes of her? Zi Xieqing did not answer her, the smile remaining on her face. Chu Yang nced at her and thought, I have no idea what this big sis is thinking, elevating Leers cultivation to a level that surpasses even that of Qingwus... And now she was even instigating them to challenge each other... Hmm... This didnt feel right. Chu Yang was just about to put in a word of dissuasion when Bu Liuqing gave a heartyugh. He remarked, Its good to exchange a few moves too, hurhur. This old mans disciple must not lose no matter what. Supreme Martial Artist Bu had a beautiful scenario in his mind Up till the day before, Chu Leer couldnt even cultivate. Even if she could cultivate now and had raised her cultivation level with Zi Xieqings help, how much could she improve in such a short time? With the fortification of the Spiritual Spring Water and the Mysterious Yin Bone-Destroying Water, his disciple was already a ninth-grade Monarch now! Just a step away from the Martial Saint level! The Moon Breeze couple alsoughed. Feng Yurou said half-jokingly, How about letting Qianqian and Xiaowu exchange a few moves too? Whoever wins can be Chu Yangs wife. Yue Lingxue burst intoughter. Wu Qianqian lowered her head at once, her facepletely red even to her earlobes. Mo Qingwu pouted and said, I cant spar with Big Sister Wu yet, Im not her match. Well spar after I cultivate properly for another few days and surpass her... Everyone was ovee withughter. What was there to fight when she had already surpassed the other? Theirughter continued for a while before Feng Yurou finally said, These two days have been a little too peaceful. Chu Yang, you shouldnt have made such a show of your strength; the Dharma Supreme and the Nine Super ns will probably set their sights on you now. A small smile of confidence on his face, Chu Yang replied. I was just about to bring this up. The Upper Three Heavens are in a state of great apprehension now, due to the imminent emergence of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! It is apparent that a bloodbath ising up. Everyone silently nodded. While theres not much else to say if I had kept a low profile, the situation now has be such that I am forced to do otherwise. Especially after that battle involving the Nine Super ns, I am now caught in the teeth of the storm, Chu Yang said candidly. Everyone nodded once more. Thus, once I make my emergence in the future, I will inevitably be suspected of being the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. When that happens, my conflict with the Nine Super ns will not end until I am dead! And as of now, I still do not possess the capability to resist the Nine Super ns. Right now, the Dharma Supreme has already ascertained that I am not the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. I can only take this opportunity to let myself remain prominently in the public eye so that people will remember the Dharma Supremes words, and give them the impression that my emergence was before the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters. Otherwise... I certainly cannot fill in the shoes of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Chu Yang remarked humorously. The Feng and Yue couple and Dong Wushang etc all chortled in response. Therefore, while the Nine Super ns are no doubt wary of me currently, they will not openlye after me at full force. Moreover, what it looks like on the surface right now is that all of you are my backing. As such, even if they were to go after anyone, it would be all of you, first and foremost. Bu Liuqingughed aloud as he said, And so you have gained for yourself the opportunity to grow and develop for quite a few years? If they want toe after us... Hurhur, its not that Im bragging, but there really isnt any force in this world that can wipe us out in one motion just yet. For people like us, as long as they cannot wipe all of us out at once, be it even just one person that manages to escape, it will definitely be a nightmare for the Nine Super ns and the Law-Enforcement officer! The Feng and Yue couple also smiled when they heard that. Bu Liuqings words were indeed the truth. With their prowess, even if they were to encounter a shameless siege, they would still be able to easily escape even if they could not beat the other party! A light smile gracing her lips, Zi Xieqing held herself with great poise. It was apparent that she agreed wholeheartedly with Bu Liuqing and the Moon Breeze couplesments. In this world, the ones able to cause her harm... were far and few! Chu Yang also concurred with this point of view. However, a lingering doubt remained in his heart. Although this was the truth, overconfidence would definitely lead to downfall. Before he could contemte further, news from the Medicine Banquet arrived. The semi-finals would begin in three days! Chapter 1112 - Lin Zhongri

Chapter 1112: Lin Zhongri

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Holding the notice in his hand, Chu Yang didnt know whether tough or cry. Chu Leers injury had already healed, and the primary purpose of Chu Yangs participation in the Medicine Banquet was to treat Chu Leers injury. Now that he didnt need to do that anymore, he also couldnt withdraw. He actually felt conflicted. The Heaven Nourishing Jade, its a good thing, Bu Liuqing noticed his hesitation and said, You must get the Heaven Nourishing Jade for yourself. Having that thing with you is equal to having one more life! Having one more life? asked Chu Yang. Even if someones soul and spirit dissipate, he can be brought back to life using the power of Heaven Nourishing Jade! This is the fortune of all pharmacists in Nine Heavens in one thousand years! Bu Liuqing said lightly, It can fix the heaven, what is a human to it? Chu Yangs eyes brightened. He clenched his fists tight and said, Theres actually such an amazing object, then Ill have to get this Heaven Nourishing Jade! Im determined to win! Yue Lingxues eyebrows lifted slightly. He wanted to say something, but forced himself to hold back and not say it. Only the best pharmacist in the whole world was eligible to get the remnants of Heaven Nourishing Jade. You are just a kid of not even twenty years old, and you can actually be determined to win? Just bullshitting. Then, during the second round, whos going to support me?! asked Chu Yang, rubbing his fists. You really need support for something you arepletely confident in? Zi Xieqing was dismissive. Not interesting. Qingwu cant go either, too many bad fellows there. Bu Liuqing shook his head. Not free, the Moon Breeze couple shook their heads together, saying, Got to guide my disciples cultivation. I have to practice my knife. Dong Wushang appreciated his ink knife, not even looking up. Cough, I have to sleep. Rui Butong let out a yawn and rubbed his eyes. Ive been sleepy to death these days. Ill stay with Wushang. Mo Leier smiled. ... Cant it be! Chu Yang screamed, For such a huge thing, I am actually going alone? The rest were silent. They busied themselves and pretended not to hear. Mo Qingwu felt bad and said, Big Brother Chu Yang, I want to apany you, but thats the day when Leer will finish her close-door training and have a decisive battle with me... Chu Yangughed out loud. On the third day, Chu Yang got up early and went all the way to Han Xiaorans ce. The two started off together. On the way, Han Xiaoran had a lot on his mind. After Chu Yang asked about it multiple times, Han Xiaoran finally let out a long sigh. Brother,st night the Dharma Supreme summoned me overnight and asked about your situation... Chu Yang was shocked. What did you say? Han Xiaoran spread his hands and said, What else could I say? The truth, of course. But... something wasnt right. Chu Yang smiled and asked, What wasnt? Han Xiaoran stopped walking, looked at him deeply and sighed low. He said, Brother Chu, I know youve been hiding things, and you have enough practical strength. The strong appearance this time was also indeed very influential. But... let your old brother give you a piece of advice. Chu Yang said seriously, Do say it, Big Brother Han, your little brother is listening respectfully. A backer is just a backer, after all. To really gain your own standing in the Nine Heavens, you still have to rely on yourself. Han Xiaoran said heavily, Even with a backer, it was too public for you to do it like this. It wasnt a coincidence that the Dharma Supreme asked about you, I vaguely feel that... He looked up at Chu Yang. You have to be careful, there is a murder plot inside here! Chu Yang was moved. He said gratefully, Thank you so much, Big brother, I will remember. Han Xiaoran said, conflicted, As aw-enforcement officer, it is undoubtedly treacherous for me to pass on secret information to you like this. But, you didnt do anything wrong, and have been of great help to usw-enforcement officers. I cant bear to see people be ungrateful! Sigh... Chu Yang nodded. He could feel the conflicts inside Han Xiaoran. As thew-enforcement master, he was the most trusted subordinate of the Dharma Supreme. Whatever the reason, what Han Xiaoran just said to him would seem like treason to Han Xiaoran himself. This was indeed valuable, and even incredible, for Han Xiaoran who had always been just, stern and upright! But, the Dharma Supreme having the intention to murder him... Chu Yang remembered this in his heart carefully. The two arrived at the venue of registration, and saw that it was already crowded. Most were people from the various ns,ing to support. There were as many as thousands crowded at the door: the pharmacists went in one by one, but the supporting people were not allowed to enter, so they could only wait outside. Han Xiaoran sent in the identity card that Chu Yang received on the day itself. In a short while, someone started calling names. Thest pharmacist to enter the second round C Lin Zhongri! Everyone was amazed Lin Zhongri, there was actually someone with that name? Chu Yang was also stunned: What happened? Why wasnt his name called, and it was actually already thest one? That person was heard to yell at the top of his voice. Lin Zhongri! Lin Zhongri! Is Lin Zhongri here? Both Chu Yang and Han Xiaoran were stupefied. They squeezed inside to ask about it. Howe Chu Yang, the first one to pass, did not have a ce now? In the next moment, both were at a loss of what to do. The card held up by that pharmacist was just Chu Yangs card. He still continued screaming at the top of his lungs, Lin Zhongri! Lin Zhongri! Where did you go? Han Xiaoran walked over with a ck face and scolded him with a low voice, Bastard! Do you know how to read? Those are two characters C Chu Yang! What Lin Zhongri! That pharmacist was stunned. He flipped the card over and held it in front of his face, his expression surprised. Its correct, its Lin Zhongri. Bastard! Han Xiaoran grabbed the card over, and took a look. He was also stunned. The handwriting on the back was scribbled, such that the Chu character in Chu Yang was severely separated, and only the Lin character on top could be discerned. The bottom part was just a curve. The Yang of Chu Yang was also separated into two characters, and because of the scribbling, one side of it looked exactly like a Zhong. At one look, that was absolutely just the words Lin Zhongri! It was actually because the fifth elder was too excited that he casually, sloppily scribbled out Chu Yangs name. They finally rified it after a long exnation. There were chatters all around. Holy shit. This persons name is really Lin Zhongri... Hey, what a good name. Someone was amazed. [1. Lin Zhongri in Chinese can also be interpreted as performing sexual acts in the woods in vulgarnguage] Lin Zhongri... Hahahaha... Someone else should get a name called F*cking in the water... Another had a nasty expression. Isnt this Chu Yang... Since when did he change his name to Lin Zhongri... This was someone who knew Chu Yang. Pfft... Hahaha... Such a good name... Too obscene... Anotherughed, holding his stomach. Chu Yangs face was ck as he walked into the venue of the second round. Behind him was a wave of whispering and countless weird looks... Chu Yang gritted his teeth. Lin Zhongri... What the heck. When he saw that old thing, the fifth elder, he had to question him about it! He was severely embarrassed. In front of him was a long row of tforms. Within a few hundred square meters, there were only tforms, pharmacists, and the judges of Medicine Valley. There wasnt any person from the Nine Super ns or anyw-enforcement officers present. Right here, Medicine Valley was in charge. Any other powers, including the Dharma Supreme who was number one in the world wasnt qualified to watch the game here! Only 63 pharmacists entered the second round. Every one of them faced a tform, on which a lonely medicine stove was ced. Every medicine stove also looked identical. Yet, Chu Yang vaguely felt that the aura on several pharmacists seemed a bit strange. There was apparently a sense of deadly depression, as if the spirit was oppressed. Besides, it was precisely these few people who were paying attention to him, either intentionally or unintentionally. Their looks were resentful, with a creepy murderous aura... As though they had immense hatred of him. Just when Chu Yang wanted to observe them quietly, he found that all of them turned their heads back unnoticeably, facing right at their medicine stoves. Not even the corners of their eyes looked at Chu Yang anymore. Chu Yang only saw several dead faces. These faces reminded Chu Yang of that Young Valley Master who hosted the auction at the Medicine Valley. Chu Yang was stunned. All of these people had faces familiar to him. He remembered that when he saw them a few days ago, they were all pretty active... Howe... Immediately, at the doorway, the people of the Medicine Valley started chasing the crowds away. They actually chased all who came to support to more than one kilometer away. At such a distance, not to mention cheering, people with lower cultivation wouldnt be able to see anything, let alone recognizing their pharmacists... Immediately, some professionals of the Medicine Valley surrounded the ce in all directions. The Medicine Valley actually imposed such strict guarding codes for this Medicine Banquet. Next, white shadows swayed in front of Chu Yang and others, and three men in white appeared. One of the men held that stack of cards. It was actually the Zombie-faced Young Valley Master. He said, in a rigid voice, Pharmacists, I am the owner of the prescription of Medicine Valley; the two beside me are the high priest and second priest of our Medicine Valley. The three of us will be judges of your second round of thepetition. All the pharmacists started talking. High priest. Second priest. These two were both figures who once won the title of Best pharmacist in the World in the past! For such two people to be judges themselves, it made everyone feel ttered. Chu Yangs eyes also brightened up, but immediately, he realized that the Zombie-faced one who was one seat from him showed no change in either his facial expression or in his eyes, as though he had been long prepared... Now, we are starting the roll call! the Zombie-faced Young Valley Master looked at the card in front of him, picked up the one on top and read, Lin Zhongri! Chu Yangs card was thest to be handed up, so naturally it was on top. So the Young Valley Master called his name first. Chu Yang was extremely embarrassed. He said, Its not Lin Zhongri, Young Valley Master. This is my card, the fifth elder wrote in scribbles... He distorted the name... Even the Young Valley Masters Zombie face couldnt help but show a moment of surprise. After tilting his head to identify for a long time, he finally recognized the very abstractly written words of Chu Yang. The corner of his mouth twitched, and he said, Chu Yang! Chu Yang answered loudly, Present. The Young Valley Master held the card in front of his eyes for another look, and mumbled, ... really looks like Lin Zhongri. Chu Yang felt speechless... Chapter 1113 - Cheating Righteously

Chapter 1113: Cheating Righteously

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Among the deafeningughter of the crowd, the Young Valley Master, though he remained as poker face as usual, was a little apologetically embarrassed nheless. He was a lot more cautious the next time he had to do a roll call, checking both the name and the persons face before he allowed them through. As the roll call went on and reached the Ling n, what was listed was precisely the name Ling Hanwu! Chu Yang looked over, only to see Ling Hanwus expression as stiff as a board, much worse than even the few earlier from the Ye n and Xiao n. Startled again, Chu Yang paused for a moment before he said tentatively, Uncle Ling, youre here too. Ling Hanwu grunted in response, Ah. Chu Yang was stupefied. What was going on? Moreover, the way this Ling Hanwu was looking at him didnt feel right at all. Looking at him from the side, his face looked like it did not have any rosiness at all... Chu Yangs words, however, attracted the attention of the Young Valley Master. He also stared in confusion for a brief moment before he suddenly asked, Do you know each other? Chu Yang coughed a little and said, Something isnt quite right... The Young Valley Master paused again, lost in thought for a short moment before he drew nearer. Ling Hanwu couldnt help but want to avoid him but the Young Valley Master bellowed, Dont move! He encircled Ling Hanwu, cursing under his breath, Somethings fishy after all! Returning to his original position, he shouted, Ling Hanwu of the Ling n, step out! Ling Hanwu did as told. With a severe expression on his face, the Young Valley Master walked up to him and in one swift motion, ripped the human skin mask off Ling Hanwu, only to reveal someone elses face behind it! The high priest and second priests faces turned grim at once. What was the Ling n up to? To actually send an impostor to take the ce of their candidate in a grand ceremony only held once every thousand years? Why are you here? Where is Ling Hanwu? the high priest asked forebodingly, trying to suppress the fury in him. This man was the candidate whom the Ling n had sent to partake in the Medicine Banquet previously. To think that he showed up again here... That person faltered as he replied, Second Master... The Second Master, he... he got drunkst night... and couldnt get up this morning... Chu Yang was bbergasted. What? Drunk? This Second Master Ling was his Teachers love rival indeed, to drink himself silly at such an important time... The high priest snorted in pique and went on to dere lividly, Ling Hanwu of the Ling n is absent; it is now time and we shall not wait any longer. Expel this man and cancel the Ling ns eligibility in thepetition! With everyone looking on, the Ling n pharmacist was driven out after a hard beating. The three from the Medicine Valley remained enraged, cursing and swearing without any pause. This was the first time that such an incident had happened in the past ten thousand years... Drunk... The moment they recalled that one word, the two high priests felt an overwhelming sense of abhorrence, as if they had just swallowed a fly... In actuality, this was of course not what had happened in the Ling n. Ling Hanwu had indeed gotten himself drunk, but that was not the reason he was absent. Ling Hanwus participation in thepetition this time was merely because he had snatched the slot. His real motive was not even the Medicine Banquet but Ye Chuchen. If Ling Hanwu were to participate in thepetition, it would naturally end in a loss. However, the Dharma Supremes request was to drive Chu Yang out of thepetition. Ling Fengyun naturally could not bear to peel the skin off his great-grandsons face and perform a Soul Transfer on him. Hence, he grabbed a random pharmacist instead. After transferring the fate energy of that pharmacist, he carefully prepared a human skin mask bearing the countenance of Ling Hanwu, and got the first pharmacist from the previous time to rece him in thepetition. However... this was too much of a rushed job after all. This human skin mask was notparable to directly using the Soul Transfer Technique on a live person after all. Even though the Ling n had put in a great deal of effort... Originally, the Medicine Banquet would only recognize the candidate based on the tablet and not the actual person. As long as they managed to enter, the matter would have been over after a simple roll call. But who knew that Chu Yang would speak to Ling Hanwu at this point. Wasnt this simply out to create trouble? In all the previous rounds of the Medicine Banquets, which pharmacist made small talk with each other? After all, were they here topete, or to chat? But Minister Chu was taking part for the very first time. Moreover, no one had gone over with him what he needed to keep in mind, and it was only courteous to exchange greetings when one met an acquaintance. Who knew that this one greeting would cause the Ling n to be expelled... Hitting the mark by such a fluke really made one unsure whether tough or to cry. That pharmacist from the Ling n had eyes that practically wanted to eat Chu Yang alive when he left the hall. Outside, the people from the Nine Super ns were gathered in a spot, some of them still watching. When they saw the Ling n pharmacist being driven out, everyone had very colorful expressions. The face of the Ling n Supreme Martial Artist in charge of matters here was as sinister as it could possibly get. Ye Shiyu of the Ye n turned and said mockingly, This is certainly strange. The Ling n, hurhur... How are they going to exin this... The face of the Supreme Martial Artist from the Ling n was ashen. This was a n that the Dharma Supreme had personally taken it upon himself to arrange, yet the Ling n had given short measure and sent an impostor instead... How were they going to exin this to the Dharma Supreme? Upon questioning the man when he came out and realizing that their ns were foiled by Chu Yang yet again, they almost ground their teeth to the point of disintegration... This jinx! Ever since the Ling n met him along the way, nothing good had gone their way! Inside, the roll call was already done. After the high priest gave a few words of instruction, the people of Medicine Valley walked in, a tray each in their hands. A tray was ced in front of everyone, followed by an unlit incense stick each. When Chu Yang took a look, an uneasy thump echoed in his heart. Even though the quantity of medicinal herbs on the tray was not a lot, the variety was extremely wide. There were items of extreme chill, extreme Yin, extreme heat, extreme poison, extreme nourishment... Making up a grand total of 30 different ingredients, but all of conflicting medicinal properties. Using these to refine elixirs... It was likely that any random two types put together would be able to snuff out a persons life. I will now announce the structure of thepetition, the high priest surveyed everyone in front of him before he continued, As you can see, these are 30 types of herbs, each containing properties of a different extreme. There is only enough to refine one pill for each type. Your task is to refine all of these herbs before the incense stick burns out 1 . The requirement is to use two herbs of conflicting properties to refine elixirs, producing a minimum of five Great Nourishment Elixirs and five Great Poison Elixirs. This is the minimum requirement. Whoever produces the highest number of elixirs and with the highest level of medicinal potency will win! For this round, only the top ten in the ranking will be selected! Those who choose the wrong mix of herbs will automatically be disqualified! Those who are unable toplete their task before the incense stick burns out will automatically be disqualified! Those who do not produce at least five Great Nourishment Elixirs and five Great Poison Elixirs will automatically be disqualified! Those who damage any of the herbs will automatically be disqualified! Those who, by any means, disturb another candidates refining process will automatically be disqualified! Those who employ external aid will automatically be disqualified! The whole slew of rules regarding disqualification unsettled even Chu Yang. These requirements were seriously too harsh, demanding them to use herbs ofpletely conflicting properties toplete their task within the stipted timing... How could one reconcile conflicting medicinal properties? Once the bnce was off, consequences could run as light as the cauldron exploding, to something as serious as injuries to the pharmacist. The herbs would no doubt be entirely destroyed too. The degree of finesse required here was equivalent to walking a tightrope along the precipice of a sky-high cliff... and at least 15 times at that! For a moment there, all the pharmacists looked at each other, unsure. Suddenly, Chu Yang had a feeling that the pharmacists from the Nine Super ns... didnt seem to be surprised by this? Their eyes didnt even move? Could it be that they were cheating? Chu Yangs thoughts spun lightning quick Could it be... that they already knew thepetition requirements beforehand? And were already prepared for it? Seeing the seven to eight of them calm and collected, the more Chu Yang thought about it, the more he felt that his guess made absolute sense. He couldnt help but gnash his teeth F*ck, so they knew how to cheat, but did they think that he didnt?! Right at this moment, the high priest dered, Light the incense now! Begin! The pharmacists who had brought the trays over had been standing at attention in front of everyone. When they heard the high priest, they went forward immediately. After they lit the incense, they fell back without a sound and retreated from thepetition venue. The high priest and the other two also retreated to the back, their footsteps as soft as a feather, until they were a distance of 100 meters away, their attention on thepetitors the whole time. All the pharmacists got to work at once selecting and extracting the essence of the herbs, mixing them together thereafter, and adjusting and watching the heat of the cauldron... Only Young Master Chu here stood as still as a statue, not moving an inch. The pharmacists of the Nine Super ns nced at the petrified fellow, apparently struck dumb by the numerous rules. They couldnt help but gloat. Ha, you havent been through this kind of scene, have you... To think that they had to offer up their life just because of this dumbass who waspletely new to the Medicine Banquet... What an unjustified waste. Although their ns had promised to take ten times the care of their kin and descendants, and let them be the first to enter the Hall of the Elite... Everyone still felt depressed at the thought of just dying like that... Who wanted to die? Even if their wife got stolen or they got castrated, their suicidal thoughts would probably onlyst a few days or a few months at best. Once this period of time had passed, they would also eventually get used to it and just lived on like that... No one in this world would want to die! Especially not because of such a dumbass... They swore furiously in their hearts, their hands moving just as furiously. No one dared to fall behind at this point, because if they didnt fulfill their mission, not only would they have to die, the privileges promised to them by their ns would also be canceled... On the other side... Young Master Chu remainedpletely still, not moving at all. No one knew that the spirit of this Sword Master Chu had already entered his subconsciousness and was summoning the resident within. Sword Spirit! Its your turn to shine! They are all cheating, lets cheat our way through too. The Sword Spirit rolled his eyes. Its obviously you who cannot fulfill your mission. Even if they werent cheating, you would also have to cheat, why act so righteous... Completely unabashed, Chu Yang replied, Of course, cheating is unavoidable. But since they are also cheating, then that makes our cheating even more justified and reasonable. The Sword Spirit let out a long sigh. To be able to cheat so openly and uprightly... This Lord Sword Master was certainly one of a kind. Without a choice, the Sword Spirit could only make his entrance. Chu Yangs body trembled a little. The degree of it was very slight, just a normal little shiver; but no one could tell that this body was now no longer in the possession of Young Master Chu. But had already been taken over by an ancient hundred thousand years-old monster. As for Young Master Chu himself, he was, of course,fortably taking a soak in the Spirit-cultivation Lake. He muttered under his breath, Isnt it just cheating... Whats the big deal... This Sword Master is going to take a good rest... What Big Bro here wants is the Heaven Nourishing Jade, not to take part in thepetition... Chapter 1114 - A God-like Level of Skill

Chapter 1114: A God-like Level of Skill

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The incense stick had already been reduced by half. Chu Yang was still motionless, standing as he had been, his eyes staring at the herbs before him. He looked as if he was at a loss of what to do next, as if he was considering his move, as if he... In any case, just motionless! The Young Valley Master looked at Chu Yang with a frown. Chu Yang had provided so many herbs to the Medicine Valley in the end and helped to make up for the Young Valley Masters blunder, so he truly held a very favorable impression of Chu Yang. Seeing Chu Yang as still as a statue right now, he couldnt help but get anxious on his behalf. What are you doing? the Young Valley Master muttered, Do you want to be kicked out of here? The high priest and the second priest were also familiar with this guy who seemed to have an endless supply of legendary herbs in his possession, and so they were filled with bewilderment right now as well. Whats wrong with that fellow? I dont know. Could he have never done this before? Possibly. Time is running out... Sigh... Maybe he got scared silly. Its his first time encountering this after all, its not outside of reason. The two couldnt help but feel like it was such a shame. Seeing the incense stick down to half, they let out a sigh. Even if Chu Yang started to act now, unfortunately, he would probably not make it in time at all. Even the two of them would definitely not be able toplete such a task within this amount of time left. What a shame. Bam! In the middle, cracks spread throughout the medicine stove of a pharmacist and exploded. That pharmacist then sighed dejectedly. He stared at what had be a pile of charred herbs in front of him before silently retreating from the hall. It was as if this explosion had activated a mysterious curse; an endless stream of explosions filled the hall at once. Pharmacists retreated from the hall one by one. The hall immediately felt a little empty... Its going to burn down beyond half soon... The high priest cast a regretful nce at Chu Yang. Hes probably done for. Lets take a look at the rest instead. The second priest agreed to his suggestion. Just as he was about to turn away, he suddenly let out a soft cry, his eyes widening, He moved! He moved! To think he started to move only now! My god... If Chu Yang had merely started to move, the second priest would not have been this startled. The problem was at this point where the high priest and the second priest would not be able to finish this task even if they were to join hands, Chu Yang had suddenly made his move! How could this not befuddle anyone! Was he intending to make onest desperate struggle? The high priest said with disinterest, Hes still going to lose even if he moves now... He subconsciously turned to take a look and instantly took a sharp intake of breath, leaving him dazed! His wrinkled face went ck and his snowy white beard blew in all directions with his sharp exhtion, words that the second priest had never heard him utter in the several hundred years he knew himing out of his mouth, What the actual f*ck! So fast! But in this instant, the second priest could not care less about being shocked by the high priests swearing. His gaze was fixated on Chu Yangs actions. Only to see Chu Yang, who was unremarkable if still, but extraordinary the moment he moved! With a flourish of his hand, 30 types of medicinal herbs were neatly categorized into two with a whoosh. His actions were iparably nimble, and the medicinal properties of the herbs iparably conflicting as well! They were all herbs which conflicted with each other most intensely. Then, with a strike of his right palm on the cauldron, a trail of blue mes sttered outside of the bottom of the medicine stove at once! His left hand then naturally picked up two types of medicinal herbs and tossed them into the medicine stove. He actually didnt bother to extract the essence... the second priest groaned. Wrong! When his herbs were flung into the medicine stove, the dregs had already flown out by themselves! The high priests eyes were sharper. To think he possessed such a god-like level of skill... the second priest murmured, In this case, he would have saved all the time needed to extract the essence, wouldnt he... Exactly. Well have to see whether he can create a miracle now, refining all the elixirs in this obviously insufficient amount of time left. the high priest said, musing. At this moment, Chu Yang, who stood before the medicine stove, struck the medicine stove with his palm again and mes rose dramatically once more. The mes had already turned white-hot now... This... This would totally destroy the herbs... the Young Valley Master was obviously watching Chu Yang too, muttering under his breath to himself. However, he barely finished what he was saying, before he saw two elixirs whirling and flying out with a strike of the medicine stove by Chu Yang,nding straight onto the tray where the herbs were originally ced. His hand flipped yet again and another two herbs flew into the medicine stove, the dregs automatically filtered out of the herbs at the point of entering the medicine stove! mes rose once more! He... He actually refined two elixirs in one go... The second priest felt like he was dreaming. When I took part in the Medicine Banquet so many years ago, even I only produced one elixir from every two conflicting herbs during this round... Me too... The high priest stared at Chu Yang, his eyes wide and fixated. So formidable! the second priest murmured. Formidable indeed! the high priest stroked his white beard, muttering as well. Practically within seconds, the mes beneath Chu Yangs medicine stove had already changed a few colors, as if like the rainbow. Another strike of his palm on the medicine stove and two elixirs were ejected,nding onto the tray once more. At the same time the elixirs were ejected, another two legendary herbs went into the medicine stove. A pairing out and a pair going in, the transition was seamless... Another two elixirs... Another two elixirs... Another two elixirs... Twenty elixirs had already been produced continuously. There were only four pairs of herbs left beside Chu Yangs hand. This is a god-like level of skill indeed, but... the amount of time he wasted in the beginning was simply too long. At his current speed, he would only be able to refine another two pairs at best; he wont be able to refine the rest. ording to the rules of the Medicine Banquet, he would still lose... What a shame, what a shame. The high priest nced toward the incense stick, which was almost down to its end, and sighed long and deep. Such a talent, but so careless... Sigh! What more can I say? The second priest also let out a dejected sigh. Its to the extent that I wish I could just change the rules for him... The high priest sighed again. The rules cannot be changed... but this bastard is truly a shame... The seven remaining pharmacists from the Nine Super ns had already finished refining their elixirs by now. They rose to their feet, all panting breathlessly while sizing up the others. Another seven to eight candidates also stood up, perspiration drenching everyones backs. Such a short amount of time yet such a difficult mission, it was simply impossible to set aside any bit of concentration on other matters. Only now did they have the luxury to look at the fruit of the othersbor. And then, they almost simultaneously cast their nce at Chu Yang. Chu Yang was the most important enemy in this Medicine Banquet! This one nce left everyone stunned the tray in front of Chu Yang actually contained 20 elixirs! Everyone took in a sharp intake of air. The most everyone had was no more than 15 elixirs! This guy actually refined 20? But as they continued looking, their hearts immediately settled. This guy still had another four pairs of herbs to go, but the incense stick was almost down to itsst bit! He still had to retrieve the elixirs currently being refined in the medicine stove before he could go on to the next... Time was far from being enough! Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Damn it, so what if your technique is impressive? ording to the rules, you will still lose! The mission entrusted to them by their ns would also bepleted in this second round atst. Boom! The pharmacist from the Northw-enforcement officer was just about to finish, but everyones attention was on Chu Yang, so he also unwittingly followed suit and nced at Chu Yang. And this one nce led to his tragedy. The moment he saw Chu Yangs skillful movements and those 20 elixirs by his side, he got a huge shock. And then when he noticed the four pairs of herbs in front of Chu Yang, his mood was uplifted immediately! A huge shock followed by a huge surprise led to his agitated emotions and he made an error in his control of the mes. The different medicinal properties contrasted strongly within his medicine stove and with the agitation of the me, the medicine stove exploded with a resounding boom! Thest elixir and the medicine stove actually exploded... This pharmacist wanted to cry. How? How could such a thing happen? At this moment, this pharmacist practically wanted to kill himself... But the next moment, he felt consoled Chu Yang was a goner for sure anyway... With him apanying Chu Yang when they both got eliminated, it wouldnt be embarrassing either. This thoughtforted him and his heart actually became at ease. Under the intense watchful eye of everyone present, Chu Yang struck the medicine stove and another two gleaming elixirs flew out of the medicine stove into his palm. The incense stick was left with only thest hint of its body. Right about to burn down to thest bit! This amount of time was only enough to refine one medicine stoves worth of elixirs! But Chu Yang still had another four medicine stoves worth of herbs left! At this point, even if an immortal were to descend, it would not be of any use either! The high priest and the two others all let out a regretful sigh. Such an amazing talent was ultimately not fated to be number one in the world! The next moment, however, everyones eyes bulged out of their sockets! Only to see that at the same time the two gleaming elixirsnded within Chu Yangs palm, with a strike of his palm on the surface of the smooth counter, four pairs of herbs that had already been pre-arranged flew into the air. And into the medicine stove at the same time, in the light of everyones incredulous faces! Chu Yang then struck the medicine stove and the mes grew dramatically, burning with great intensity! It turned into a blue-white color, the intense mes emitting a loud hissing sound. He was actually intending to refine four types of herbs with different medicinal properties that were all in conflict with each other simultaneously! This... This was not a dream, right? All the pharmacists, the Young Valley Master and the two well-respected high priests jaws dropped. They rubbed their eyes in disbelief. This... was simply unbelievable. The few pharmacists from the Nine Super ns snorted in derision. Just trying to impress the audience with his tricks! Intentionally throwing out such a fancy high-difficulty move when he already knew that he wasnt going to make it in time was he trying to give himself a way to retreat gracefully? But, no matter how he tried, his loss would still be a loss! And this was something no one could change! The next moment. Bang bang bang bang! Chu Yangs right palm gave the medicine stove four quick strikes in session! The first strike the mes turned red, zing toward the heavens! The second strike the mes turned blue instantly, reflecting a sea of blue onto Chu Yangs face. The third strike the mes reverted to white after a stream of hissing. The fourth strike the mes turned the color of the inky night sky with a whoosh, burning gently, a stark contrast against the sharp intensity just before. Chu Yangs palm gave it onest strike. Instantly, the mes became like the rainbow, changing between colors continuously red, yellow, orange, green, blue, indigo and violet... The colors switched from one to the other non-stop, like a merry-go-round. Within the span of just a few breaths, they had already changed several hundred times! Times almost up! The Young Valley Master let out a sigh and raised the hammer in his hand, ready to let it fall. The incense stick had already burned to its very end, leaving only thest speck of me, about to go out the very next instant. Bam! Bam! The sound of Chu Yangs palm striking the medicine stove and the Young Valley Masters hammernding to indicate the end echoed at the same time! As if they had already reached a prior agreement to do so beforehand! Times up! The instant that the Young Valley Master bellowed this sentence. Eight gleaming elixirs of different colors and emanating different fragrances flew out of the medicine stove into Chu Yangs palm! Not one more, not one less! Before the Young Valley Masters deration hadnded, Chu Yang was already done! Chapter 1115 - Coming Out on Top

Chapter 1115: Coming Out on Top

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Time froze in this very instant! The only thing moving was the eight elixirs falling onto the metal tray from Chu Yangs hand, gleaming as they rolled on the tray. A whopping 30 elixirs were on the tray, every one of them round and plump, a faintyer of glow on their exterior. They were in all sorts of colors and emanated rich and varying fragrances. Everyone was in a daze as they watched this unfold before them. Nobody expected Chu Yang to really be able to aplish this inconceivable and entirely impossible task! He... really... did it! The high priest and second priest exchanged a look and simrly saw intense disbelief in each others eyes! Everyone present was discerning who wasnt an expert in this field here? How could they not know that this was a task of mammoth difficulty? Eight types of medicinal herbs in conflicting pairs of medicinal properties; simply refining a pair at a time already required precise control and abundant elixir refining experience! Merely even a hint of carelessness would lead to an explosion! Even the high priest wasnt very confident in sessfully pulling off two pairs at a time. As for three pairs at the same time, it was something that he didnt even dare to think about. But to think that Chu Yang could actually refine four pairs simultaneously! With no mistake whatsoever! Simply from the color and luster, glow, roundness and fragrance of these elixirs alone... one could already tell premium-grade elixirs for sure! There was no need to appraise them at all! Simultaneously refining eight conflicting types of medicinal herbs into different elixirs in the same medicine stove... This was literally a god-like level of skill! Those few from the seven Super ns all wore an expression that looked as if they were newly bereft of their parents... One couldnt me them for feeling despondent. These people, including the three pharmacists sent by thew-enforcement officer, had all already experienced the Medicine Banquet once. This should be a familiar task for them. To be honest, it was not difficult to achieve what they had done. How could they be eliminated this time when they had already gotten through it thest time? But the despondent part was... they had already gotten through it before and furthermore, the other party had given them a handicap of half the allocated amount of time. Yet their results did notpare to his anyway. Not only did the quality of their elixirs fall short inparison, but even the quantity was also half of his! How could these haughty and arrogant pharmacists ept it? The high priest and second priest immediately instructed people to take an inventory of all the pharmacists results. The conclusion was as expected. Chu Yang ranked first! Be it the medicinal properties, elixir quantity, potency or the concise manner the herbs were selected. He was fully deserving of the top position! Besides, the amount of time he took was the least, and the level of technical expertise he demonstrated all the more dazzling and stunning to everyone watching, leaving them astonished! First in rank: Chu Yang a total of 15 poison elixirs within five minutes, each with enough potency to kill a Monarch level expert; a total of 15 Great Nourishment Elixirs, each with enough potency to increase cultivation experience by ten years, strengthening the body, and fortifying the foundation. Due to the grade of herbs provided, Chu Yang could be considered exceptional to be able to refine a level of poison elixirs able to kill a Monarch level expert. While the intensity of the poison elixirs refined by the others was also frightening, the most toxic of them could only kill an Emperor level expert at best... Even though Chu Yang technically took only half the allocated amount of time toplete the task, he did go through the entire duration of five minutes. As such, the duration was still counted as one incense sticks worth. However, everyone understood clearly that Chu Yang had only used half an incense sticks time toplete his mission! The results were several-foldpared to the amount of time he took! Even though they were all very unhappy that Chu Yang was the first to rank, they had no choice but to sincerely concede defeat! Second in ce was Xiao Sheng, a Xiao n pharmacist. Followed respectively by the pharmacists from the Ye n, Shi n, Lan n, Zhuge n, Y n, Chen n, Law-Enforcement City, Northw-enforcement officer... The top ten! The name list was out! The Sword Spirit was already back in the Nine Tribtions Space. Such a task was beyond simple to an ancient monster like him... Chu Yangs consciousness returned to his body and he tilted his neck from side to side, stretching his body and rubbing his eyes. When he saw everyone gaping at him, he chuckled and said, Oh, its already over? Thats fast... It felt like it had already ended before I even did anything... What he said was the big fat truth, absolutely words from the bottom of his heart he didnt make even a single move after all! But when his words reached the others, it immediately turned that little bit of admiration that had just arisen in them instantly into a mad rage! It ended before he even did anything? What nonsense was that! His hands were already leaving afterimages. Were those on his arms not hands but hoofs? F*ck, they had never seen such a cocky person. Everyone could still tolerate him pretending to be modest after showing off, but surely not like this? The facial muscles of the high priest twitched a little before he walked over enthusiastically. Brother Chu is certainly exceptional despite being so young. It was truly an eye-opener watching you refining elixirs earlier. Chu Yang replied modestly, That is too high of apliment from the high priest; I didnt prepare well beforehand and went in hastily, and ended up not being able to perform at my best and almost making a mess out of the whole thing... I am ashamed, how can I be worthy of such high praise from the high priest. This was also the truth. He indeed did not do any preparation beforehand, and the Sword Spirit simrly did not perform at his best as well. With the skill of the Sword Spirit, he could easily toss all 30 herbs in at one go and produce 30 elixirs of different properties... But this honest reply of his was practically explosive, offending all the number one pharmacists present from head to toe in one shot! The high priest and second priest gaped at him, at a loss as to what to say. Thisd was too arrogant. They couldnt even hold a candle to him at all when he wasnt at his best; if he were to perform at his best... they pretty much could just seal their cultivation prowess and go and jump off a building. After a few awkward coughs, they announced the name list of the top ten and distributed another tablet each to the ten who had passed the semi-finals. This tablet was proof of entering the finals! This time, Chu Yang watched the entire process of engraving his name onto the tablet with an eagle eye. Please, please... do not engrave his name as Lin Zhongri again... That would truly be... very f*cked up! Then, the Medicine Valley used a specialmunication device to announce the results of the semi-finals. Countless peoples jaws dropped at Chu Yang ranking first! The finals would be held one monthter! Chu Yang is first! At the temporary Law-Enforcement headquarters, when the Dharma Supreme heard the news, he smiled wryly and murmured, Is the legacy of the Divine Doctor this amazing? Then he sent out directives at once. The Ling n has said one thing and done another. Let Ling Fengyun give me a satisfactory exnation himself! He continued, Send a copy of Chu Yangs data to each of the Nine Super ns! In the dark, someone nodded and sprung into action immediately. His hands sped behind his back, the Dharma Supreme paced a couple of steps, his eyes deep and unreadable as he muttered, I wasnt able to see through it, but dont tell me that even he couldnt? It would be for the better that hees over earlier too. A flicker crossed the Dharma Supremes eyes, as if he had made a decision. He shook his head slightly, letting out a softugh. Such a headache. Then his figure suddenly shed, and slowly disappeared from this dimension. Leaving no trace behind. ... While Chu Yang was at thepetition, the Orchard Pce was bustling. Dong Wushang and his dark saber disyed their invincible prowess and suppressed the joint efforts of Rui Butong and Mo Leier, cutting a mighty and awe-inspiring figure. Zi Xieqing observed for a long time before she finally said, Brother Yue, be that fellows sparring partner and teach him a few moves. Just be careful not to identally kill him. Yue Lingxueplied and went up against Dong Wushang. It immediately became Dong Wushangs turn to be repressed to the max; turning from awe-inspiring into a punching bag instantly! However, Dong Wushang naturally had a sense of valiance and fortitude in him; the more he suffered a setback, the more courageous he fought on, his dark saber as if blessed by divine intervention. The moment he was pushed back, he would charge forward again. Yue Lingxue happened to have been so idle that he was about to fall asleep, and Dong Wushangs fervor got his spirits up so much that he went on to give him a good round of abuse. On the other side, Feng Yurou was sparring with Rui Butong and Mo Leier. Slightly differing from the situation on the other side, while Rui Butong naturally continued being a punching bag, Mo Leier got to take it a little easier. Mo Qingwu did not remain idle either, and was hard at practice too. Wu Qianqian was acting as Mo Qingwus sparring partner right now. The two of them were more or less familiar with each other by now, their behavior affectionate whenever they were together. Wu Qianqians current cultivation level was far higher than Mo Qingwu, so she was entirely in her element taking the role of Mo Qingwus opponent. However, Wu Qianqians Teachers, the Feng and Yue couple, received a lecture from Zi Xieqing. She pointed out that Wu Qianqians foundation was farcking inparison to Mo Qingwus, a far cry from the rock-solid foundation that Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing hadid for Mo Qingwu. Although Wu Qianqian had no trouble raising her cultivation level right now, her development in the future might not amount to much if her foundation remained as it was. Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue nodded, expressing that they had been enlightened. However, one sentence of Zi Xieqings left them incredibly repressed With Qianqians aptitude and the foundation you haveid for her, she will not have any problem sinking the heavens and breaking through the void. However... have you not considered whates after that? With such a weak foundation, how can she survive in the imperial pces of the Nine Heavens where experts are aplenty? Isnt that aplete waste of Qianqians inborn Extreme Yin body? Her words left their heads spinning. The two of them had been working hard toward the end-goal of sinking the heavens and breaking through the void too. This foundation that they hadid for their disciple easily surpassed that of their own, and it had already taken all that they had to even achieve it. Yet,ing from Zi Xieqing, sinking the heavens and breaking through the void was no more than just the starting line... However, her words also pointed out the most valuable point about Wu Qianqians aptitude her inborn Extreme Yin body! This was different from one that was nurtured after birth! Also, even if she cannot practice your Moon Breeze As One Technique for now, surely you should impart to her the oral form in advance nevertheless? If something untoward happened to the two of you, wouldnt the skill be lost? Zi Xieqings words made the Feng and Yue couple exchange a wry smile. This big sis was really fearless, daring to speak whatever came to her mind with no reservations whatsoever. Even telling it to their faces that if the two of them were to die, the technique would be lost... However, in the days that followed, the two of them also stopped raising Wu Qianqians cultivation level, choosing instead to focus on solidifying her foundation. Everydays training made Wu Qianqian piteous beyond imagination. But this led Zi Xieqing to discover something very special about Wu Qianqian this young girl, no matter how tough or tiring the training, would never utter a single word ofint! Perspiration drenched her body and she was so fatigued that she could throw up blood, but her eyes remained crystal clear and her will resolute! This characteristic was practically the same as Chu Yang! This determination of hers was truly astonishing! Just as the form of the Dharma Supreme vanished... The Dharma Supreme has left. In the Orchard Pce, Zi Xieqing gazed at the far heavens thoughtfully and said impassively, To think that he would leave Tianji City at this time! Chapter 1116 - Storm Clouds Approaching

Chapter 1116: Storm Clouds Approaching

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zi Xieqing was physically in the Orchard Pce, but her divine sense covered the entire Tianji City! Worried about Chu Yangspetition after all, she kept a constant eye on thepetition venue. The moment something unforeseen were to happen, she would rip a hole in the time-space dimension and go over right away. Unexpectedly, she sensed the departure of the Dharma Supreme instead. Bu Liuqing was opposite her, watching over Mo Qingwus practice move by move. He said distractedly, He left... and thats about it, whats there to be concerned over? Theres not much point to him staying here anyway. Zi Xieqings brows furrowed. But he shouldnt be leaving at this time. For him to leave at this time, he must have something important to attend to! And right now, we are the only ones who can pose a threat to the Dharma Supreme in Tianji City. Therefore, his departure is likely because he intends to deal with us. Bu Liuqing snickered. Even so, I really dont believe that there are any forces in this Nine Heavens continent that can do anything about us! It was no wonder that Bu Liuqings confidence was through the roof. The Dharma Supreme was obviously not his match now, and even the Feng and Yue couple was here with them too. More importantly, Zi Xieqing, the super expert whom even he could not hope to hold a candle to, was here as well! Even if Bu Liuqing were alone, he was also confident in charging into the enemy ranks anding out unscathed! What more this gathering of super experts? Bu Liuqing said in conceit, Dont worry, as long as the Dharma Supreme did not lose his mind, he wont choose to make his move and deal with us now. No matter how, he would still need to wait for us to go separate ways and then vanquish us one by one. That is the only way, but he has to consider carefully whether he can afford the consequences of doing that! With a deep frown, Zi Xieqing mused over his words. She slowly nodded, saying, Youre right, even if theyunched a siege, they would only be confident of doing it to one of us. If they were to surround all of us at the same time... it is likely that even the joint efforts of these Nine Heavens cannot stop us from breaking out of the siege. Bu Liuqing looked on, chuckling in content as he observed Mo Qingwus moves getting more and more practised. Completely unruffled, he said, They are not a cause for concern! You dont need to be concerned about them even if you leave! Zi Xieqing nodded slightly. Somewhat ovee with emotion, Bu Liuqing watched the few youths hard at practice and remarked, I must say, this Chu Yang fellow does have a discerning eye. Look at Dong Wushang, his achievements in the future will definitely beparable to Old Ning, Ning Tianya! Zi Xieqing replied impassively, Not just him. Wu Qianqian, Mo Qingwu, Chu Leer, Rui Butong and Mo Leier... In the future, they will likely be existences that far surpass all of you, and be influential figures in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! Bu Liuqing was startled. Putting aside Dong Wushang, Xiaowu, Qianqian and that Leier; isnt this Rui Butongs aptitude kind of average? You actually think that highly of him? A small smile appeared on Zi Xieqings lips and shemunicated via telepathy to him, Your judgment has gone wrong; Rui Butong, hes a phoenix! And his phoenix bloodline has already awakened 60% to 70%... Bu Liuqings jaw dropped, unable to close for half a day. A phoenix! There was actually a phoenix among Chu Yangs brothers! This was simply too shocking! Bu Liuqing had never felt this stunned in his entire life. Even his heartbeat felt like it almost froze... After a moment, he finally shut his gaping mouth with a loud ck, the force so strong that he almost bit on his tongue. He hurriedlymunicated back, Isnt it said that the dragon and phoenix do not live separately? If thats the case, there must be a golden dragon among Chu Yangs brothers as well? Zi Xieqing nodded somberly. Not just that! Chu Yang is also the owner of Spiritual Spring Water. When it evolves, it will be the Life Force Spring Water, the most prized treasure of the Fairy race! Bu Liuqing bit his tongue, murmuring, This fellow couldnt have gathered all of the Nine Great Races that have already disappeared, could he? Zi Xieqing smiled and said, I heard that one of Chu Yangs junior disciple brothers is the reincarnation of the king of the Three Stars Divine n. Bu Liuqings face turned ashen, stunned to his core by this piece of information. His eyes wide open, he couldnt utter a word for ages. Only after a long while did he finally mutter under his breath, The world is going to change... Only to realize that Zi Xieqing had long been gone. With a loud bang, the door to Chu Leers room suddenly sted open, and the sight of Chu Leer charging out with a loud whoosh greeted everyone. They couldnt help marveling. To think that she has this kind of speed when she has only just begun on cultivation! However, what happened next was... Bam! Chu Leers tiny and lithe form crashed into the rockery in the garden. The sound of the collision reverberated and a huge piece of the rockery fell off, bits and pieces of smashed rock flying everywhere. Everyone gaped at the scene. The young girl then got to her feet and wiped her face. She waved her arm carelessly and with a resounding rumble, the rockery copsed. Whats going on... The little girl stamped her foot in anxiety. With a loud boom, the ground shook, and the ground beneath her foot caved, forming underneath her a small pit the size of her foot. The pit was deep and dark, the full extent its depth unknown. The next moment, a jet of water erupted from the footprint-sized pit... Stunned, the little girl was rooted to the spot and couldnt duck in time. Caught in the fountain of water, she was drenched from head to toe immediately. Hahaha... Mo Qingwu doubled over inughter, incredibly amused. The moment this little girl came out, shemitted a string of embarrassing incidents one after another. She had never seen anyone literally stamp out a fountain of water with their foot and then drench themselves in it after that... Dong Wushang and the rest couldnt help being amused too. Bu Liuqing and the Feng and Yue couple, on the other hand, had looks of absolute astonishment on their faces. The three of them were aware of just how astounding this series of events was this level of cultivation, surely its at least of Martial Saint level? Three days ago, she was still nothing, and now she had already surged to Martial Saint level? This... So fast? Surely even an immortal couldnt achieve such tremendous speed? What was meteoric rise? At this moment, the three of them got a crystal clear understanding of the meaning of these two words. Of course, the three of them could also tell that this showed that Chu Leer truly had zero experience. Having newly acquired such tremendous power, she had no idea how to rein in her power and resulted in such a mess. And that was precisely why this show of her raw power was even more startling! Leer, how do you feel? Zi Xieqing asked with a warm smile, Does your body feel a lot lighter? Frowning, Chu Leer gave her body a once-over. Suddenly, she discovered that the suffocating feeling that had always been in her chest was gone without a trace, and the crown of her head, originally a restricted area, also feltpletely rxed and refreshed now. Her whole body felt like it had been taken apart right down to thest nerve and then reassembled, afortable sense of refreshingness permeating throughout. I... Ive recovered? Chu Leer looked at her hands in disbelief, and then gave her arm a hard pinch with so much strength that she let out a loud cry of pain. Her eyes, however, filled up with tears of joy. Yes, andpletely at that. Theres no need to ever worry about your illness from now on, Zi Xieqing was filled with mirth as she said, You sure gave me a whole lot of trouble! Wow! Wow! ~~~ Big Brother is so awesome! Chu Leer cheered with her arms raised high into the air. Big Brother finally cured me... Long live Big Brother! Big Brother is the best, haha... Big Brother, my Big Brother, wowowow... A speechless Zi Xieqing was filled with a repressed feeling, the gentle smile on her face frozen. This infuriating little girl! I only managed to cure you after so much effort, and evenid out the path to a bright future and cemented a rock-solid foundation for you. I remolded your entire body constitution, fortified your spirit, expanded your consciousness as much as possible, forged your meridians into a state that even people of the Nine Heavens Imperial Court would be envious of, and even modified your Dantian to a ck hole-like existence... And you dont even make a peep about me, only thanking your Big Brother the moment you hear that youve recovered... Not even a single person other than him... This was intolerable! Only your Big Brother is awesome? Zi Xieqing said, miffed. Errr... Chu Leers eyes swiveled for a moment before she quickly dived into her arms and continued like a child who had been spoiled silly, Big Sis-inw is awesome too! Hehe... Zi Xieqing blushed immediately and said huffily, Whos your Big Sis-inw! Go practice and familiarize yourself with your strength now. Mo Qingwu charged over to them, cracking her fists and popping her joints, all ready to start a fight. Leer, little kiddy! Your Big Sis-inw is right here. Come, let Big Sis-inw teach you a good lesson and exchange a few moves! You! You havent even left the nest and youre already thinking of being my Big Sis-inw! Chu Leer snorted derisively. I was just about to teach you a lesson too! The meeting of enemies always resulted in seeing red more than usual. In an instant, there was a flurry of fists and legs, the two young girls brawling. How would Chu Leer, who had only just recovered and did not even possess a good grasp of her current strength, be Mo Qingwus match? The moment they crossed swords, she was constantly at a disadvantage. Bu Liuqing wanted to go up and separate them, but was stopped by Zi Xieqing. Only the method of mastering her strength which she discovers for herself would be her instincts. Dont stop them now, let them continue. Only after this fight when I teach her how to use her strength and control her power will the teachings be deeply entrenched in her mind and never forgotten! When Chu Yang came back, dust and sand were flying everywhere in the Orchard Pce and two young girls were fighting against each other, their shouts and yells echoing throughout the ce! He couldnt help being dumbfounded. This this this... Whats happening? Bu Liuqing harrumphed and turned away, refusing to speak. His disciple was determined to marry this fellow... He really couldnt find him pleasant to his eye at all! Zi Xieqing harrumphed, her expression icy as snow, ignoring him. Chu Yang rubbed his hands against each other, coughing a little awkwardly as he said, First! Im first in rank! No one responded to him. And so Minister Chu, much to his chagrin, hunkered over to where the girls were sparring and watched them instead... The next few days, everyone was in a cultivation frenzy. Chu Leer, under Zi Xieqings training and guidance, improved at an unprecedented speed. Chu Yang also finally took out the Guide to the World of Poison that had been patched by the Sword Spirit. As if an instinct, Chu Leer took a vested interest in the ways of using and mixing poison, hungrily absorbing new knowledge like a sponge. She spent little time cultivating and meditating every day, spending most of her time poring over the Guide to the World of Poison, dueling with Mo Qingwu, sparring with Wu Qianqian and battling Dong Wushang... her days incredibly fulfilling. However, Tianji City these same few days was peaceful and quiet, like a stillke with no ripples whatsoever. This peace was surprisingly unsettling, as if heralding the steady approach of a turbulent storm. Contrasting against theck of concern that Bu Liuqing and rest disyed, Chu Yang suddenly recalled Diwu Qingrous word of caution the other day after the auction. Their true strength is far greater than what you see on the surface! Chapter 1117 - Chu Yang’s Worry

Chapter 1117: Chu Yangs Worry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This strange and unsettling peace reminded Chu Yang of Diwu Qingrous word of caution. Thepetition was incredibly fierce in every generation of the Medicine Banquet! Underhanded meant behind the scenes weremonce, yet it was so peaceful this time. It was as if the Nine Super ns suddenly recalled that they had had ten thousand years of friendly rtions with each other and started to treat each other with respect and honor. Their old scores had seemingly be non-existent too. This kind of situation definitely should not be happening! It made absolutely no sense! Fierce and ferocious undercurrents must be surging behind this facade of peace and quiet! Chu Yangs two lifetimes of experience told him that this situation was exceptionally bizarre. The Nine Super ns and the Law-Enforcement officer must be up to something! In addition, Diwu Qingrous reminder could not be without due cause! One must know that it was a huge risk for Diwu Qingrou to publicly speak to him and offer him a reminder under those kinds of circumstances! And yet in spite of it all, Diwu Qingrou did so nevertheless, signifying that Diwu Qingrou was wholly convinced that danger was abound! And this danger was connected to Chu Yangs safety, which in turn was irrevocably linked to the Diwu ns grand scheme of things! Thus, despite the risk, Diwu Qingrou took a step forward and said what he did regardless. And now, Chu Yang was also having that same feeling as Diwu Qingrou danger! The sessful execution of his ploy meant that he had given himself a new identity andpletely chased away the identity of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master from himself, allowing him to develop his power in the Upper Three Heavens in an open and aboveboard manner. Switching from an identity that had to be kept under wraps to one that all could see was a positive change. However, the price in exchange for this was that he would have to openly face the Nine Super ns efforts to hammer him down! Besides, the conflict among the Nine Super ns would turntent too. Without some hardcore instigation, nothing would break out among them for the time being. Originally, Chu Yang was already mentally prepared for this situation. However, he only now realized all of a sudden that the first crisis that he was going to have to face, was his friends and allies! And each more stubborn than the other! Zi Xieqings unparalleled cultivation level had caused Chu Yang to overlook this crisis prior to this. However, this bizarre peace led Chu Yang to unexpectedly sense that something was a little off. He couldnt help asking himself what would he do if he were the Nine Super ns? If he were the Dharma Supreme? Chu Yang was deep in contemtion. It was alreadyte in the night. He sat on the rooftop by himself, watching the dark and cloudy freezing night sky and feeling iparably clear-headed instead. Sword Spirit, I need you to dispel my doubts and help me to straighten out my thoughts, Chu Yang said softly. What is it? the Sword Spirit asked, I was just about to consult you too. There is also something that is puzzling me very much. Chu Yang was startled. What is it? The Sword Spirit replied solemnly, The sword intent of the Nine Tribtions Sword is obviously in Tianji City. It has always been found at the same ce the past tens of thousands of years, why is it that there is no reaction whatsoever this time? With a deep frown, the Sword Spirit continued, This shouldnt be. In the past, as long as we came to this area, the sword intent would be able to sense my arrival and the call of the Nine Tribtions Sword; and I would simrly be able to sense the location of the sword intent! However, I couldnt sense it this time. I initially thought that it was because the Zhuge n had concealed the heavenly secrets, but now, it seems that the Zhuge n obviously did not do anything of the sort... So what could it be? Chu Yang pondered heavily over this. He said, In that case... could someone have gotten to it before us? Impossible! The Sword Spirit was very sure. The sword intent of the Nine Tribtions Sword is connected to the flow of fate of the Nine Heavens Continent, who could get to it before us? Even a Supreme Martial Artist would be killed by the counter-attack for sure! And when this person dies, the sword intent would return to its original position by itself! Therefore, the possibility of someone getting to it before us does not exist at all! Not necessarily, Chu Yang replied impassively, Can any of the Nine Tribtions retrieve the sword intent? The Sword Spirit snorted derisively. You mean... the Dharma Supreme? Impossible! If he cultivates for another ten thousand years, maybe he would have a chance of temporarily using the sword intent for his own gain, but now, definitely not! If not the Dharma Supreme... then what about Wu Juecheng? Chu Yang went on to ask, Do the Nine Tribtions of each generation know of your existence? The Sword Spirit considered his question for a while before answering, I dont know! The existence of the Sword Spirit is a secret privy only to the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. The other Nine Tribtions definitely will not be aware. Which is to say, they only know of the Nine Tribtions Sword, but do not know that a Sword Spirit exists within the sword! Chu Yang mused over this, his thoughts unknown to anyone but himself. Yes, The Sword Spirit continued, You mentioned Wu Juecheng earlier... If its him... if its him... then it might be a little possible! Chu Yang said sinisterly, Then that should be it; the sword intent must have fallen into the hands of Wu Juecheng! The Sword Spirit sighed. If thats the case, we have to get it back! The sword intent of the Nine Tribtions Sword is a crucial part of the Nine Tribtions Swords power. Zi Xieqing has already spoken about the Nine Heavens Imperial Court a few days ago, and now I can tell you, the sword intent... is of absolute importance in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! Chu Yang nodded. Every part of the Nine Tribtions Sword was crucial. Chu Yang was increasingly convinced that the Nine Tribtions Sword contained a big secret, one that was big enough to shake the heavens and shatter the earth! It absolutely would not do to lose any part of the sword! Just that wasnt snatching the sword intent back from someone like Wu Juecheng easier said than done? The Sword Spirit fell silent as well. With Wu Juechengs whereabouts a mystery now, even locating him was a difficult task. Moreover, his cultivation level was already at a level of perfection; even if they managed to find him, how would they be able to retrieve the sword intent in a situation where he was unwilling to relinquish it? Should the sword intent really fall into the hands of Wu Juecheng, it would be a troublesome situation indeed! What is it that is troubling you? the Sword Spirit asked, changing the topic. If you were the Dharma Supreme, if you were Ye Di or anyone else from the Nine Super ns, what would you do? Chu Yang said, frowning, These past few days have been very peaceful, but there is always this lingering sense of foreboding in my heart. Foreboding? With an unaffected smile, the Sword Spirit continued, How can the Dharma Supreme and his men be Zi Xieqing, Bu Liuqing, Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxues match? Dont worry, itll be fine. No, thats not right! Chu Yang stated seriously, This train of thought is too logical! They cannot afford to mess with them, and so they just wont? They cannot afford to mess with them, so they just willingly give up the benefits that they have been enjoying? The Sword Spirit was startled. Messing with them even when they cannot afford to? Isnt that suicidal? Chu Yang said impassively, If I were the Dharma Supreme and the rest, from their perspective, upon seeing that Chu Yang had such a strong and solid secret weapon and backing, I would be shocked and suspicious. I would feel an impending crisis looming over me, unable to eat or sleep! This way, I would think with these four people backing him up, what is Chu Yang not capable of? The emergence of a new force is already inevitable by now. But the power structure of the Upper Three Heavens is defined clearly; a new force would unavoidably eat into their territory. Furthermore, the authority of the Law-Enforcement officer is also being strongly challenged. If Chu Yang really makes an emergence, isnt this the same as dering to the world that so long as you could make even the Law-Enforcement officer acquiesce, you would be able to do the same? When that happens, Chu Yangs capabilities and reputation would surpass that of the Law-Enforcement officers! And this, as the Dharma Supreme, will definitely not be condoned! And yet he cannot afford to mess with us now. But the more he cant, the more he would want to eliminate us. Therefore, under such circumstances, he has toe up with a n that can eliminate all these people who threaten the authority of the Nine Heavens! Chu Yangs brows were deeply furrowed as he continued, And herein lies the problem What means does he have to wipe out Zi Xieqing, Bu Liuqing, Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue simultaneously? Or should I say, what method is there in these Nine Heavens continent that can kill Zi Xieqing and Bu Liuqing etc in one shot? The Sword Spirit started to ponder over this issue, shaking his head after thinking for half a day. After thinking for another half a day, he shook his head again. There isnt any! The Sword Spirit mused out loud, Think about it, if these four do not make any move, they definitely would not dare to do anything to you; because anyone with a keen eye can tell Zi Xieqing is here because she is Chu Leers Teacher, and you are Chu Leers big brother. Bu Liuqing is here because Mo Qingwu likes you; for the sake of his disciple, Bu Liuqing has no choice but to help you! The Moon Breeze couple is here, firstly because of Zi Xieqing and secondly, because Wu Qianqian has fallen for you! Therefore, these few super experts have all gathered here because of you. If you die, while they would go their separate ways, even one such as the Dharma Supreme would not be able to withstand their revenge thates after. So, they will not make a move toward you, nor will they make a move toward Mo Qingwu and the others. Instead, they will directly eradicate the source of the problem! If Zi Xieqing and Bu Liuqing etc die, even though you, Chu Yang, and Mo Qingwu, Wu Qianqian etc have astonishing potential, all of you have not developed sufficiently after all. When that timees, just a bounty on your heads would easily let you die a tragic death! Hence, to deal with your emergence, they can only start by killing Zi Xieqing! After Zi Xieqing would be Bu Liuqings turn. And then, your game is basically over! But to kill these two is something that even I cannot do as of now. Lets not even talk about Zi Xieqing but just Bu Liuqing alone. If he wanted to escape, even if the first-generation grandmasters of the Nine Super ns were to join hands with the Dharma Supreme and all of the Law-Enforcement officers high priests and elders and ambush Bu Liuqing, gravely injuring him... as long as Bu Liuqing wanted to escape, even if he was on the verge of death, he would still be able to escape any time he wants! This is the power of a Supreme Martial Artist at the pinnacle of ninth-grade! It is possible to defeat him but to stop him from escaping is absolutely impossible! Therefore your concerns arepletely unnecessary, concluded the Sword Spirit. Wrong! Chu Yang said, What if they create a kind of situation where they cannot retreat but can only fight to the death? What kind of situation can cause these people to not even be able to retreat? Reservations? What kind of reservations can they have? asked the Sword Spirit. If Mo Qingwu, Wu Qianqian, Chu Leer and I were all under their control... in one ce... Before they can rescue us, Im afraid they will not leave. Chu Yang pointed out the biggest one. And if the Nine Super ns of the Nine Heavens join hands with the Law-Enforcement officer, theirbined power may be enough to aplish this, Chu Yang continued worriedly, The Nine Super ns and the Law-Enforcement officer definitely do not just possess the amount of capability they show on the surface. Chapter 1118 - Danger and Helplessness Chapter 1118: Danger and Helplessness Such a thing will probably never happen, the Sword Spiritforted him, saying, Now that you have sessfully released yourself from the suspicion as Nine Tribtions Sword Master, and that the birth of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master ising, how would they possibly waste so much effort on a suddenly rising power? Have you thought about how high a price they must pay for it, even if they can actually do it? If they mobilize 1000 Supreme Martial Artists, at least 700 will die! The Sword Spirit said, This way, it was equal to eliminating all the elites of the Nine Heavens! Who can bear such a loss? If the Nine Tribtions Sword Masteres to attack at that moment, will the Nine Super ns allow themselves be ughtered? Chu Yang frowned and said, But somehow, I always feel that there is a high possibility for this to happen! The sword spirit sneered. Yet the sense of danger kept increasing in Chu Yangs heart. He had first mentioned this to Zi Xieqing, who only gave him a dismissive smile. With Bu Liuqing, when he was only starting to speak, Bu Liuqing already pointed to the door- Get out! When he mentioned it to the Moon Breeze couple, the couple smiled respectfully and listened to him finish politely, before sending him away with the best of manners. Now that he mentioned it to the Sword Spirit, the Sword Spirit still drew on various histories, truths and lines of logic to tell him that such a thing would never ever happen! Even though they were so unanimous, it still couldnt dispel Chu Yangs sensing for such danger! Instead, precisely because of their responses, Chu Yang became even more worried. His heart felt increasingly depressed. The less Zi Xieqing, Bu Liuqing and others cared, the greater the sense of danger in Chu Yangs mind! Yet, he couldnt change the minds of these four! Completely powerless he was. Chu Yangs mind was troubled. Zi Xieqing and others were absolutely different from Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing. With thetter, so long as Chu Yang mentioned something, even if it was impossible, they would put in full effort to take precautions! Yet these few people were all great powers of the time, each of the figures who could venture to the four corners of the world without anyone daring to challenge them. Over the years, they must have long obtained great confidence! Not to mention there not being danger, even if there was really great danger, these people would not only confront, but even put themselves in there to try out... This was the arrogance and pride belonging to someone with top abilities! It had nothing to do with character! And what Chu Yang was most afraid and most worried about, at the moment, was just this pride of theirs! Seeing that not even the Sword Spirit agreed with his opinion, Chu Yang ended the conversation helplessly and let out a long sigh. Immediately afterward, he called for Mo Qingwu, Chu Leer, Wu Qianqian, Dong Wushang and Rui Butong toe. There is something that I have to warn all of you seriously! During this time period, do not go out unless you have to! Even if you have to, Qingwu, you can absolutely not go more than one hundred feet away from your master. Qianqian, you too. Leer, Im warning you never to leave Big Sister Zis side! Wushang, the three of you dont have to be concerned as such yet, but still be careful, and try to refrain from going out! Chu Yang instructed them with a heavy expression. This was the single best way that he could think of. Nothing else. Besides, this was also the only way that Chu Yang thought of, after a lot of contemtion, that could simultaneously put Zi Xieqing, Bu Liuqing and the Moon Breeze couple in danger. With Chu Leer, Mo Qingwu and others kidnapped, Zi Xieqing and Bu Liuqing would never retreat before they rescued them. Then they could make use of the specialndscape to ambush, sneak attack, threaten, etc., in order to weaken thebat power. In the end, they would gather all the Supreme Martial Artists of the Nine Heavens and besiege them! But so long as he himself didnt give them such a chance, they might not be able to manage as such even if they wanted to. Chu Yang knitted his brows, and with a heavy voice and a stern expression, he repeated the arrangement once more. The younger ones were allpletely obedient to Chu Yang, so they all agreed. After settling the arrangement, Chu Yang still felt insecure. What Diwu Qingrou said still haunted his mind. The power of the enemies is far stronger than what you see! Late at night, Chu Yang couldnt sleep. He got dressed, came under the flower stand and started to think quietly. How strong is the power of the enemies, after all? A white figure shed in front of him, and Zi Xieqing appeared lightly and gracefully. Still troubled by your foolish reflections? Zi Xieqing smiled a little derisively and teased him. That was absolutely no foolish reflection... Chu Yang was raged. I was worried about you! Do you know that or not! Why do you always feel that there is no danger? Even though you are braver because you are powerful, this is really no ordinary matter! Zi Xieqing smiled lightly and sat down in front of him. Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and she said, In the past, when I was at another continent, the favorite son of the continents hegemonic power took a liking to me, and used all kinds of means on me. Out of spite, I killed him! Afterwards, thousands of masters across the continent were gathered to besiege me. Wherever I went, there was lots of fighting. You wanna guess what happened in the end? Zi Xieqing blinked towards Chu Yang. What? asked Chu Yang weakly. None of the thousands of masters survived! The hegemony was endedpletely! Zi Xieqing said mildly, Among those masters, at least five were better than the Dharma Supreme right now! Chu Yang replied weakly, But, are these two worldsparable? Back then you were all alone, but now you have connections! The Nine Heavens is mysterious, thew-enforcement officers are unpredictable, and the Nine Super ns have solid foundations. For what reasons do you think that these people cant kill you?!! If they can kill me, they have skills! If I get killed, I have no regrets, said Zi Xieqing calmly. Suddenly, she turned her head and asked, somewhat smiling, Do you care so much whether I will be killed? Why? Chu Yang was in no mood to discuss this at all. He casually said, If you leave, I want you to leave safely; if you stay, I want you to stay safely. Whatever you do, I hope it is out of your own wish; even if you were to die, I hope you die peacefully at an old age. I dont want you to die. Its that simple, said Chu Yang mildly, Theres no reason. Zi Xieqing looked at him deeply, and a gentle curvature appeared at the corner of her mouth. She lowered her eyebrows and said, I will take note. Chu Yang sighed. But you are obviously saying this tofort me. You dont care about those people at all; what you care right now is only what happens after you leave, but never what danger mighte when you are here! You are too arrogant! Chu Yangs anger rushed up as he talked. He burst out, Why cant you just listen to me? Why are you so careless about the matter of your own safety? Zi Xieqing smiled mildly and stood up. Im going to sleep. Sleep your head! Chu Yang was enraged. Cant you listen to me?! Zi Xieqing didnt answer, instead, she turned and left. Stop right there! Chu Yang was furious, but Zi Xieqings figure had already disappeared. Boom! Chu Yang kicked at the stone table in front of him, and it bounced up. He cursed resentfully and weakly, Bastard woman! Impossible woman! Self-absorbed woman! Awful woman! Damn! Damn! He cursed and vented his anger furiously. Only that, with all these cursings, Zi Xieqing actually didnte out to teach him a lesson. Inside the room, Zi Xieqing stood beside the window and looked up at the gray and chilly sky. The corners of her eyes and the corners of her mouth were full of gentleness. Her eyes were clear and smiling. She stood quietly, listening to Chu Yang cursing her angrily. Gentleness was all over her. Chu Yangy down weakly, knowing that he probably couldnt convince these people on this matter; to prevent the disaster that was toe, he would probably have to work on his own, to resolve, or... to rescue! But how do I have such great abilities! Minister Chu was very vexed! In the following days, Chu Yangs demand for intelligence became greater and greater. The Nangong Shifeng brothers alsobored hard. Purple Crystals were spent, and a bunch of news was bought. What Chu Yang was vexed about, was that even this mysterious intelligence shop couldnt produce a little information about the hidden power of the Nine Super ns. Chu Yang also repeatedly reminded Mo Qingwu, Chu Leer and Wu Qianqian multiple times in these few days. In the end, even Wu Qianqian was surprised at the extent of Chu Yangs nags. Do you have to keep on emphasizing and repeating the same matter? Five dayster, still nothing happened, but a circle of bubbling actually appeared around Chu Yangs mouth. The utmost powerlessness in the world is knowing that something bad is going to happen, but actually not being able to stop it! Chu Yang sighed at the sky. Of course, Chu Yang didnt forget to seize this period of time to look out for news about Meng Chaoran. Chu Yang had long known that Meng Chaoran also arrived at Tianji City. During this period of time, he had also been taking note of the movements at Ye Chuchen and Ling Hanwus ces, yet he simply didnt discover any clues. It was as though Meng Chaoran was just a drop of water which fell into the ocean of Tianji City. Without any movement... Chu Yangs fruitless seeking made him admire his masters hiding skills: there werent many in the world who could escape his full-on investigation. The Dharma Supreme had shown no movement after leaving. Zi Xieqing monitored it closely, but didnt find the Dharma Supreme to return. One day, Chu Yang wrote a pile of invitations. Dong Wushang himself went to send the invitations. Ye Shiyu from Ye n, Ling Hanwu from Ling n, Xiao Sansi from Xiao n, Zhuge Changchang from Zhuge n, Shi Yunping from Shi n and Chen Feitian from Chen n. These were the young sons of the existing ones out of the Nine Super ns. They were also the rising powers of the Nine Super ns of Tianji City. Chu Yangs purpose was simple: to have a chat with these people first in order to facilitate long-term exchanges. Once the suspicious movement was detected, he would take the first move to control all of these people for an exchange of hostages! An eye for an eye. Though he knew clearly that the importance of these people was far from enough, this was the most powerful counterattack that Chu Yang could think of at the moment. When Dong Wushang returned, the news he brought made Chu Yang so angry that he broke the stone table with one p. Nobody was avable. Their words were all very polite, but all were scarily busy. They said as though in one voice: I would invite Brother Chu for a proper catch-up after the Medicine Banquet! In summary, noting. Chapter 1119 - Intercepting and Killing Ning Tianya Chapter 1119: Intercepting and Killing Ning Tianya Inside Diwu n. Diwu Qingrou sat on the chair, facing a situation map in front of him. He didnt utter anything. Within these few days, he had been studying this every single day. Every day, he sat in front of the table from morning till night. The heavenly order is already inplete chaos, there is no way to predict it. Diwu Qingrou sighed. His eyes fixated on the situation map in front of him and his eyebrows wrinkled into three vertical lines. After a long time, he still let out a long, helpless sigh. There is no solution! He smiled bitterly, Chu Yang must also be having a headache right now... But this set in front of him indeed had a solution. There was no second way besides a violent breakthrough. This set looks simple, but it has fully utilized the pride, arrogance and prestige of an ultimate strongman! The strength on Chu Yangs side... Its hard to know... At this point, Diwu Qingrous eyes suddenly brightened, and he muttered to himself, Actually, it is not without a solution, because there is one more significant variable on the Nine Heavens continent that doesnt show here. That is the Nine Heavens... If... If once it starts, Ning Tianya reaches, their cooperation between those inside and him outside would be able to solve this set! But... would they consider the variable of Ning Tianya? Or... would Ning Tianya be able to reach on time? With such a big fighting, by right, Ning Tianya would definitely rush ande. The heavenly order is chaotic! Diwu Qingrou let out a long sigh. He sat back, frowning, into his chair. He twisted his eyebrows and started contemting. If Chu Yang really fails here, the great n of Diwu n will also bepletely gone... But judging from the present situation, there is not a little bit of hope for Chu Yangs side... Unless, unless the cultivation of that mysterious woman had really reached the stage where she could destroy half the continent... ... In a distant ce. It was a mysterious location surrounded by clouds and mist all year long. The ck clothes of the Dharma Supreme lightly and gradually appeared within all the clouds and mist. Behind him was another figure, simrly dressed in ck clothes as dark as ink. Floating, it was like a shadow of the Dharma Supreme; but when the aura around him was shown, it was actually even stronger than the Dharma Supreme. It was shocking and intimidating. Brother Wu, isnt this ce nice? the Dharma Supreme smiled slightly and said mildly. Its alright. Here, using theyout to shield heavenly order, it is indeed possible to avoid heavenly punishment, that shadow said calmly, When the heavenly punishment passed through here, it was weakened by 70%! Brother Wu is very experienced with heavenly punishment, your younger brother I really admire it. I have never experienced heavenly punishment, I really want to know what that feels like. The Dharma Supreme smiled mildly. If you dont want to leave here yet, its best that you dont do that, the tone of the man in ck was slightly heavy while he said, Once you have gone through heavenly punishment, you must break the sky and the void to leave here and enter that amazing ce! At that time, should you forcefully stay on, you would be like me right now, only that you would have to endure the hit of heavenly thunder once every century! The Dharma Supreme sighed and said, The perseverance of Brother Wu really amazes me. Theres no perseverance to be talked about. Its only that I havent gotten my revenge! The figure in ck floated up and down in the mist, his movement was light but his voice contained deep hatred. He said, Without destroying the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, I, Wu Jue Cheng, swear not to ascend to the heavens! Dharma Supreme, I will do you this favor now. Next time, I will only fight against the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! I am already very grateful for Big Brother Wu to help me with this matter. The Dharma Supreme chuckled. An equal opponent is hard to find! This mysterious woman indeed provoked my curiosity, and will for fighting. This mysterious person was naturally, Wu Jue Cheng, the descendant of Chen Feng! Inside a ball of dark ck fog, two dark eyes appeared. Wu Jue Cheng said heavily, My ancestor once warned me, that in this world, there is one woman that I absolutely cannot provoke. It is very possible that the woman you met is just that woman. He chuckled. Who in this whole world can I not provoke? Not allowed to provoke? If I wanted to leave, I would have left more than ten thousand years ago! Ive long surpassed this ce; Is there any way this woman has also stayed after bearing countless times of heavenly punishment? Cannot provoke... Since she appeared, how can I not just go and provoke her a little! The Dharma Supreme was silent for a moment, and then said calmly, This world is really lonely! Wu Jue Cheng was also silent for a while. After a long time, he sighed with mncholy. Indeed. This world, its really lonely... As they were talking, the two had alreadye out of the mist. They stood within a bleak scene of mountains and waters. The moment that the Dharma Supreme emerged, countless mysterious information seemed toe from all directions and gather on his body through a kind of magical channel. Into a small disc on his chest, actually. The Dharma Supreme picked up the disc, gave it a few careful looks, and immediately smiled. Brother Wu, it seems that we have got something to do right away. The ck mist moved. Wu Jue Cheng said, uninterested, What is it? The variable hase. The Dharma Supreme smiled mildly. Ive told Brother Wu that there is only one variable that can disturb our great n. That is Ning Tianya! Before the n starts, Ning Tianya cannot be at Tianji City. He smiled softly. Right now, Ning Tianya has already left the ce where he gathered herbs and got the news about Tianji City... At the moment, he is traveling on the road! He turned to look at Wu Jue Cheng, And the first thing we are going to do is to kill, or injure Ning Tianya! Let him die! At the very least, make him unable to reach Tianji City in time! Ning Tianya? Wu Jue Cheng smiled slightly. That person who has upied the position of the so-called worlds first professional for the longest time? Haha... Its just as well, for me to warm up first with this person. The Dharma Supreme smiled slightly. If we go across in a nted route from here, and press two thousand miles to the north, we will probably be able to block Ning Tianya. Now that I think about it, when Ning Tianya is hurrying on the way, suddenly seeing the two of us blocking him, his expression must be wonderful. The Dharma Supremeughed softly. For two people of the Nine Tribtions to suddenly greet Ning Tianya, this worlds first professional is dignified enough indeed. Wu Jue Chengughed and said, What are we waiting for, then? In theughter, two figures in ck disappeared together without a trace! ... In the other direction, Ning Tianya was galloping all the way. While traveling, he was cursing. Cursing Bu Liuqing. Those missions given by this bastard were simply torturous. He walked all around in circles... Now that he had already obtained Purple Gas Red Fruit, with Golden Light Lotus in his arms, and two bottles of Purple Wale blood; but with Nature Tea and Spirit Comprehension Grass, he didnt even touch any of them. Just as he was about to approach Zhuge n for their Mysterious Yang Jade Core, Ning Tianya, who had walked one-third of the way, actually heard that Bu Liuqing was right at Tianji City with his disciple now... This made Ning Tianya furious! Hes such a jerk! Taking the disciple outside without any notice, what if something happened? That Tianji City was full of all types of people good and bad at the moment, with many professionals... You Bu Liuqing really dare to make trouble. So Ning Tianya galloped all the way towards the South without stopping. Along the way, he also noticed that someone was constantly noticing him, but he wasnt the least concerned. The reputation of worlds first professional was widespread. Though he didnt appear often, too many big ns had his portraits. There were indeed many people who could recognize him. He was even more ustomed to being noticed by others. He was noticed, so what? There was no way Supreme Martial Artist Ning would mind it. Traveling day and night, his speed was more than just fast. This day. Ning Tianyas body rushed up a slope like a sh. Immediately, he felt that something was wrong. There seemed to be two waves of strong aura waiting for him. He couldnt help but stun: in this deserted wilderness, where did two such peerless masterse from? Is it Ning Tianya in front? A faint voice sounded from the opposite side of the hill, Younger brother I would like to sincerely invite Big Brother Ning for a gathering, what do you think? Ning Tianyaughed and said, So its actually Sir Dharma Supreme. His figure went up, and with a sh, he had gone out thousands of feet away. When his figure reappeared in the next instant, he was already on the top of the hill. Heughed. There must be something important, to make Sir Dharma Supreme wait for this old man here? Opposite, a ck figure with long hair let down stood. His hands were ced behind his ck. His ck clothes and robes made him look like a demon in the dark night. He stood silently. Brother Ning has a boldness stemmed from superb skill indeed. The Dharma Supreme smiled. I am indeed here for some sparring practice with Brother Ning. Ning Tianya shook his head andughed. For sparring practice, you wouldnt need an ambush. Sir Dharma Supreme, that helper of yours maye out together. Its not an ambush! Ning Tianya, its me who is going to fight with you this time. Without making a sound, a figure all in ck appeared a few hundred feet behind Ning Tianya. Wu Jue Cheng appeared. Who are you? Ning Tianyas eyes shrank. At this moment, he felt that the aura of this person opposite him was actually higher than his. How could there be such a person in the Nine Heavens Continent? You must have heard of my name, Wu Jue Cheng looked down a little and said indifferently, I am Wu Jue Cheng! Poison Doctor Wu Jue Cheng!? Ning Tianya was immensely shocked! A person of Nine Tribtions who had disappeared for tens of thousands of years actually appeared alive right in front of him. Good knowledge... After tens of thousands of years, the name Wu Jue Cheng hasnt disappeared from the world after all. There was an inexplicable mncholy and hatred in Wu Jue Chengs voice. The grand reputation of the name Poison Doctor Wu Jue Cheng was made back then when he was one of the Nine Tribtions! Right now, where were the old brothers from back then? Wu Jue Cheng suddenly felt very depressed inside. With this said, the ck mist around Wu Jue Chengs body slowly dissipated, revealing his original look. He wore a long ck robe. His expression was calm, his look was handsome and his figure was slender. It was the look of a handsome middle-aged man. Ning Tianya let out a long sigh. So it is Sir Wu! Sir Wu has disappeared for tens of thousands of years, yet now you suddenly appeared to find me. I wonder what honor do I have to receive from Sir Wu? Wu Jue Chengs half-closed eyes opened up slightly, and two ck lights shone from it. He said heavily, Indeed, you should feel honored, because I appeared especially for you. This time today is for me to kill you! Chapter 1120 - A Battle in the Sky! Chapter 1120: A Battle in the Sky! Kill me, Ning Tianyaughed and said, Lord Wu has not appeared for several ten thousand years and yet the moment you appear, it was actually to kill me. Suddenly a thought came to mind, with a frown of eyebrows, he turned his head and said, I believe that the Dharma Supreme is out to deal with my Old Brother? Apologetically, the Dharma Supreme said, Please be magnanimous enough to forgive me, Brother Ning. Your brother Bu Liuqing has really been in my way. In addition, the presence of Brother Ning will also affect the entire fate of the Nine Heavens. Therefore, for the future prospect of the Nine Heavens, it may be better for both Brother Ning and Brother Bu to go to the underworld to fight it out for Number One. Ning Tianya smiled indifferently and said, As long as Lord Dharma Supreme and Lord Wu have the abilities, then it is nothing, for the both of us to go to the underworld to fight it out for Number One. Wu Jue Cheng said indifferently, Brother Ning is indeed worthy of the title worlds first professional. You are so sure that I would not be able to kill you? Ning Tianya replied indifferently, If both Lord Wu and Lord Dharma Supreme do not want their faces anymore, then it is also nothing much for me to throw away my life as well. Wu Jue Cheng started to smile indifferently. The next moment, Wu Jue Cheng took a step forward. Stormy clouds over the entire sky, move! The entirend appeared as if it was shrinking at a speed, visible to the naked eye. Eventually disappeared! There was only one point in front that was slowly erging. The fist of Wu Jue Cheng! Ning Tianya smiled apathetically and raised his hands to match up with the fist. Just as the hand reached midway, a saber suddenly appeared in the hand! A saber that looked just like a block of wood, simple and unadorned. There was even no saber light reflecting from it. The saber simply shed out in such a low profile manner. Over ten thousand years of battle against enemies, no one had ever witnessed Ning Tianyas weapon. No one knew that Ning Tianyas weapon was actually a saber. Supreme Martial Artist of Sabers! Together with Bu Liuqing, it was just a nice saber and sword! Today, Ning Tianya finally revealed his own trump card. Furthermore, it was right from the start, he had already shed his saber. It was obvious that Ning Tianya did not dare to underestimate any bit of this battle! Brother Ning is indeed the Supreme Martial Artist of Sabers! The Dharma Supreme was standing at the side and his eyes shed brightly. The face of Wu Jue Cheng remained unchanged and still, like that of an old standing statue. As a fist was struck, there was no change in the course of the strike. It was as if the fist had gathered and umted all the force of thends and gave a fierce and ferocious strike! Bam! The de of Ning Tianyas saber and Wu Jue Chengs fist shed fiercely together. The bodies of the two turned stiff and stuck together at the same time! Immediately after, an ineffable shock wave spread out like ripples on the water. At the same time within the skies, two areas of absolute vacuum ck holes appeared. With a loud snapping sound, the mountain peak below the legs of the two people cracked open. The crack line winded around like a long snake. It appeared all of a sudden and it became wider and wider. No one knew how deep it was. For the two people battling it out, they were still in their original stance, not an inch different. Yet, they were now separated over a few hundred feet due to the long and deep valley that appeared all of a sudden! The entire mountain was separated uniformly, starting from the middle. It became two straight rows of cliffs! The next moment. Ning Tianya let out a long roar and said indifferently, Nine Tribtions of ten thousand years! It is nothing more than this! Wu Jue Cheng replied indifferently, Worlds Number One, it is nothing more than this! Both of them looked up at the same time. Their nce met each other from far across the deep valley. This nce gave them a feeling that whatever they did, be it a movement of any part of their body or any muscle or even the changes in the surroundings, all these would not escape the detection of these ring eyes and senses! In a battle of life and death, it only truly started from this moment of their mutual nce. It was only the appetizer when their saber and fist shed initially. Wu Jue Cheng let out a long roar and his ck figure suddenly rose into the sky slowly. It rose up to a few hundred feet high up in the sky. As he waved his two hands, a piece of shapeless and gloomy cloud dispersed across the entire continent. Immediately after, his right hand trembled and a ck whip suddenly appeared in his hands. With a single throw, the shadow of the whip became like the rising wind and scudding clouds churning up stormy waves; the entire sky of clouds was dispersed clear with a single whip! Wu Jue Chengs left sleeves were fluttering, seemingly like a piece of gloomy dark cloud; his right hand was throwing around the long whip, seemingly like the clouds and mountains! He stood proudly upright in the sky and shouted, Ning Tianya,e and im your death! Ning Tianya let out a longugh and said, I do not like to im my death. However, to dispel the legend of the Nine Tribtions, that I am very interested to do so! He shot his body forward at high speed, like an arrow leaving the bow, straight towards Wu Jue Cheng up high in the sky! The saber and long whip engaged and gradually rose higher up into the sky. It actually rose beyond the clouds and no one knew how far it went, how high it rose. The Dharma Supreme crossed his legs and sat at the mountains peak. On his face, was an indifferent smile. However, beside him, there was a faint ck fog rapidly revolving and giving out hissing sounds. After the ck fog passed, what was left behind were the ck holes uniformly lined up and they uniformly disappeared soon after. Within the heaven and earth, all the spiritual energy of the universe came forward fiercely. It was just like the Long River, rushing and pouring into the Dharma Supremes body. He was channeling his internal energy, extreme channeling of his internal energy! Ning Tianya was not a match for Wu Jue Cheng. The Dharma Supreme was pretty confident of this. Ning Tianya was now unable to escape from Wu Jue Chengs air lockdown! Therefore, the only for Ning Tianya was to fight! Only after a fierce battle, would he be able to exchange his injuries for injuries and to break through the air lockdown by Wu Jue Cheng. Only then, would Ning Tianya be able to storm out of the battle in a moment. What the Dharma Supreme was waiting for right now, was the exact same opportunity! As long as Ning Tianya ran away in defeat, the current umtion of strength would give the worlds number one exponent a serious blow! This strike epassed all the power and strength of the Dharma Supreme, all his potential strength! As long as this strike hit solidly, even if it was Wu Jue Cheng who had such high cultivation, he would not escape without sustaining serious injuries first! Therefore, it would be a brush against death for Ning Tianya! In the most optimistic scenario, although it would not take his life, Ning Tianya would be unable to fully recover within a few hundred years! Regarding this point, both Ning Tianya and Wu Jue Cheng were aware of it. Therefore, Ning Tianya said that sentence, If both Lord Wu and Lord Dharma Supreme do not want their faces anymore, then it is also nothing much for me to throw away my life as well. At that time, Ning Tianya already knew that he would be in grave danger! However, his arrogance from having been at the top for so long, eventually made Ning Tianya choose to proceed with this fierce and vigorous battle! This was because with these two peoplebining their strength and being air locked down, it would be tough to even just escape from the battle! Especially with Wu Jue Chengs martial arts of poison, it was a lethal weapon! Right now, within the clouds of the Nine Heavens, it was already a sea of poison fog! The sky full of clouds and rainbows had all be lethal poison! Even the aura within the skies had all be lethal poison! Wu Jue Cheng and Ning Tianya were just fighting it all out within this sea of poison fog in an earth-shattering battle! The cultivation level of Wu Jue Cheng was significantly higher than that of Ning Tianya. Although it seemed as if they were on par right now, Ning Tianya knew that his opponents had numerous trump cards that had yet to be revealed. However, the moment his opponents trump card was revealed, it would be the moment where Ning Tianya cut off the air lockdown and escaped from the battle with his injuries! Both their body shadows had turned into thousands of afterimage within the sky. Yet, even these afterimages were battling with each other! A gloomy long shout was heard and Wu Jue Cheng stood up with an expressionless face. His long figure flew straight up high into the sky, looking like a cloud in the sky! Lets end this! It was obvious that Wu Jue Cheng did not wish to prolong the fight. Although Ning Tianya was strong, he was still a fair distance away from the strength of the super-elite person who had gone past the levels within the Nine Heavens. Therefore, Ning Tianya was astonished to hear that Wu Jue Cheng wanted to end the battle. Within the poison fog, Wu Jue Cheng was able to freely regte his breathing. However, Ning Tianya could not. He had managed to fight such a strong opponent for so long! All on just one single breath! Wu Jue Cheng, if you want to end this battle, bring out your true abilities! Ning Tianyaughed while he dashed upwards towards Wu Jue Cheng, like a shadow following its body. Saintly wind starts within! Wu Jue Cheng let out a loud cry. Both his arms shook and suddenly, stormy clouds filled the entire sky. An indescribable aura appeared fiercely and it crashed down towards the ground! A gust of fresh and clear air arrived mightily, following the hissing sound of wind! The mighty east winds! That was the morning gust! The rain of the Apricot flower season drizzled continuously and drenched the clothes, the oing wind with the willow scent was not cold but enchanting. This was a feeling of the morning in Spring! It was alreadyte afternoon, evening now. The skies were already dark. However, at this time, it actually started having a gust of wind like in the morning! The morning gust of wind! The divine art of moving the morning gust, by Supreme Martial Artist Chen Feng! Ning Tianya let out a loud roar and the long saber shed out continuously. In a moment, the obscure saber reflections formed thousands of lightning and it negated the oing morning gust. A furious shing of Wu Jue Cheng! This strike was the final and decisive battle! In the eyes of Wu Jue Cheng was a faint sense of ridicule. The shadow of his whip was tall like a mountain, ferociouslying down. Just as heshed out his whip, the shadow followed suit as well. Together with the power of wind and thunder, his attack heavily smashed into Ning Tianya. At the same time, a sword appeared in his hands! Immediately after, his whole body suddenly turned into the flowing clouds! Wu Jue Cheng merged together with the flowing clouds in the sky, bringing with him spirited confidence and ineffable easiness. He drifted out from the clouds leisurely, but brought along with him the sword reflections of the entire heaven and earth! Bing a single sword! The power of the wind and clouds, the power of the sky, the power of heaven and earth, the power of the stars and the power of the sun and the moon! At this moment, all of these nature elements were driven along by this confident and at ease lights of the sword! Together, theybined to form a single sword! At this moment, Wu Jue Cheng let out a long moan as he leisurely said, Flowing-cloud-of-the-Heavens! This sword brought with it 70 percent of confidence and carefreeness, 20 percent of loneliness and ten percent of mncholy! Falling straight down from the sky! Supreme Martial Artist Liu Yuns sword of the flowing clouds! At this moment, as the morning gust of wind blows, the sword of the flowing clouds brought with it a transcendence beyond life and death and the wild attacks came rushing in! At this moment, Ning Tianya was facing Poison Doctor Wu Jue Chengs famous whip and his famous poison; he was also facing the eternal legend of the Nine Heavens... Saintly wind started inside; outside in the heavens, the moving cloud swung! The four greatest art! Utter despair! Ning Tianya let out a loud roar and threw up a mouth of fresh blood. Heughed and said, Wu Jue Cheng, we shall battle again another day! All of a sudden, the saber light filled up the entire sky! It broke the whip shadow! Broke through the poisonous fog! Broke through heaven and earth! Broke through the skies! Broke through the morning gust of wind! Matched up with the flowing clouds! An explosive sound was heard! The body of Wu Jue Cheng staggered while high up in the sky, as he took a few steps back in retreat. However, the body of Ning Tianya was spilling out fresh blood profusely, as he flew up into the sky! The air lockdown was broken! Although it caused huge damage to the body! However, the only choice that Ning Tianya had was to leave! He could already leave now! At this moment, a faint and indifferent voice said, Brother Ning, leave behind your life before leaving! The ck robe and long hair of Dharma Supreme were fluttering in the air. He stood in front of Ning Tianyas escape path and stared ruthlessly at Ning Tianya. Immediately after, both his hands which had been sped behind his back appeared. It was ny-nine fist the moment it appeared! The ny-nine fist which was a culmination of the Dharma Supremes entire life of cultivation! At the moment, the energy which had been umted for a long time was released together! You are indeed really shameless. Ning Tianya smiled bitterly. He threw up another mouth of fresh blood as his saber shed forward rapidly and crazily without any hesitation! Chapter 1121 - A Cold Night of Northern Wind. Chapter 1121: A Cold Night of Northern Wind. The Dharma Supreme smiled indifferently and said, Brother Ning, a mere face and respect cannot bepared to your life! Ning Tianya had been battling for a long time. Furthermore, after his injuries, how would he stand up to a fight against the Dharma Supreme, who was originally at simr strength as him and had been conserving his energy all this while? Winner or loser of this battle had already been decided! A hard fight! Ning Tianya gave a sullen snort and he threw up a mouth of fresh blood one after another that flowed away in the diagonal direction. Behind him, the Dharma Supreme suddenly turned white in his face. His body staggered and he fiercely threw up a mouth of blood before he finally stood firm on the ground. As he raised his hands, he caught hold of the fresh blood which Ning Tianya threw up. He brought it forward to have a look and could not help it but smile gently. There was a clear sign of internal organs rupturing within this mouth of fresh blood. Ning Tianyas hoarse voice came from afar. Dharma Supreme, Wu Jue Cheng! Very good very good! His body was like the storm and already became a small ck dot in the far away distance. High up in the sky, Wu Jue Cheng smiled indifferently and said, Whats good? Suddenly, he turned around and shouted, Sword intent! sh! Apletely substantial sword light appeared and it chased after Ning Tianya crazily at lightning speed! This substantial stroke of sword light was actually able to draw out the sword aura within a few hundred miles, all in a short moment! Completely substantial! Within the thousand of miles of mountains and rivers, it was suddenly shrouded by a murderous intent! Amongst the innumerable mountains and valleys, all of the dried leaves fell uniformly at this moment! At this moment, when the Dharma Supreme saw this stroke of sword light, he could not help but bepletely sluggish! Losing his voice, the Dharma Supreme said, This is the sword intent of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! How could it be... The speed of this sword light was beyond the description of words! By the time Ning Tianya discovered this sword light, it had already gone to his back! In a shock, he shouted, Sword Intent?! In the very next instance! Ning Tianya did all he could to nt his body and avoided the vital areas. However, with a sullen snort, the sword intent still went through his left shoulder! It tore up a big hole of blood, a holepletely from front to back. Ning Tianya threw up another mouth of fresh blood. Without a sound, he elerated to the front, transforming into a ck dot that instantly disappeared from the vision of the two people! Wu Jue Cheng who was still high up in the sky came down. He waved his hands and that substantial sword intent turned around, as if it had a thinking of its own and came back to rest in his hands. After which, Wu Jue Cheng went to the front of the Dharma Supreme. It seemed as if Wu Jue Cheng was in deep thoughts... as he kept silent for a long while without a word. The time of a column of incenseter... What a great Ning Tianya! He managed to escape death despite all these! Wu Jue Cheng had a serious, gloomy face and he said indifferently, Who knew that the Number One on the Nine Heavens Continent has already progressed this far! However, he is after all, severely injured! the Dharma Supreme gently smiled and said, His meridians have been heavily damaged! His Dantian received a huge impact, the Morning Wind Divine Art has suppressed his Spiritual awareness and the Flowing Clouds Sword has damaged a part of his soul. Myst blow to him has shattered parts of his internal organs! Finally, thest attack of your sword intent has also doubled his injuries! The Dharma Supreme said indifferently, In your opinion Brother Wu, with a cultivation level like that of Ning Tianya, how long do you think he needs to recover? Wu Jue Cheng frowned his eyebrows and there was coldness in his eyes. He said, At least till 50 years, he would not recover! It would be impossible, even with the Nine Tribtions Pill! He would be unable to use much of his cultivation within ten years. Within three months, as soon as we find him, we can easily put him to death! He is now severely injured and he hung on to hisst breath to escape. The moment he stops, he would not even be able to move! Wu Jue Cheng said indifferently, However, for people like him, they often have a trump card to provide absolute protection to his life! Therefore, since we cannot catch up to him, if he has all the intentions to hide from us, we would definitely not be able to find him. It would be better for you to drop this idea. The Dharma Supreme gently smiled and said, Fine! Since our goal has already been achieved. This variable has already been eliminated. Wu Jue Cheng nced at him and said, You are right. Furthermore, during thest attack, you were reversed shocked by Ning Tianya. I estimate that it would take you more than seven days to fully recover. That would be the top priority! Therefore, during this period of time, healing your injuries would be the most important matter! The Dharma Supreme smiled faintly and replied, You are right, lets go back immediately. Wu Jue Cheng tilted his head and asked, Do you have any doubts about my sword intent? The Dharma Supreme smiled bitterly as he shook his head. Shock, but not doubts. Wu Jue Cheng started to smile coldly, but he kept silent. Both of them headed together to Tianji City. ... At this moment, it had already been 15 days since the Medicine Banquet ended! This night, Chu Yang was anxiously looking through the information which Nangong Shifeng and others had gathered. He was repeatedly making hypotheses and thinking of the way to resolve each of them. He was thinking of all the possibilities that could happen, but had not... The room door made a light sound and Zi Xieqing walked right in. There is a matter which I would like to speak to you. Zi Xieqing leaned against the door as she looked at Chu Yang. What kind of matter is that? Chu Yang said as he looked up. My Tao state energy is justcking in one battle and it will beplete! Zi Xieqing said indifferently. Your intention is... to let me battle you? Chu Yang looked up and asked in agony. No, it is not. I had not thought of letting you send me off directly! Zi Xieqing said indifferently, The Tao State required for that battle, leave it to others. I just came over to inform you, thats all. Chu Yang started to smile bitterly and said, I hope you did not have the intention to leave thatst battle for the Nine Super ns and Law-enforcement officers evil plot? Does it mean you already made some preparations for it? Zi Xieqing hesitated for a moment and said, They would definitely take actions. However, for them to harm me, that would be impossible. The purpose of me leaving behind thisst battle is to take a look at how they would deal with me! I am very curious about this. Chu Yang let out a long sigh. He kept quiet but his heart suddenly felt really sad and ufortable. He finally understood the intentions of Zi Xieqing. Zi Xieqing was well aware of that impending battle. However, it was not just the Dharma Supreme and others that were looking forward to it, Zi Xieqing herself was also looking forward to it! The Dharma Supreme and the Nine Super ns wanted to clear all obstacles. However, Zi Xieqing also wanted to use this battle to help the future Chu Yang clear a few of the obstacles and to relieve some of his stress! This was the real reason why Zi Xieqing had repeatedly dyed her departure! However, this was something that Zi Xieqing would never directly say out forever. She would only contribute silently and help him to do all of the things. At this moment, Chu Yang felt more anguish than ever. Leave! You do not need to wait till then. I can now apany you to absorb the Tao state energy! I would happily send you and you would happily leave this ce! Chu Yang said. No! It is such a waste to leave now, Zi Xieqing smiled indifferently and said, You do not need to worry that I would not leave. At most two monthster, I would leave. Chu Yang was disappointed. His heart was in pain at this very moment. Looking at Zi Xieqing who was leaning against the door, Chu Yang suddenly felt that she was so near, yet so far from him! They were obviously only just a few feet apart, but it felt like they were separated by Heaven and Earth. Zi Xieqing was just like standing on the faraway moon. Chu Yang mumbled for a few moments, before he finally said, That would be good too! At this moment, there were obviously many words that he wanted to say, but after much thinking back and forth, in the end, he did not say a word. Nor was there a need to say anything. Looking at Chu Yangs lonely look, Zi Xieqings lips twitched like she was about to say something. However, after much thinking, all those words turned into just a sigh. She also felt that she had many words to say, but in the end, she did not say a word at all. One of them sat at the bed, the other leaned against the door. Both of them hung their heads down. Even after a long while, both of them still kept silent. There was a deep fog at night. The night became darker. Zi Xieqings upper garment was already wet from the fog. Chu Yang stood up silently. He took out his own ck robe and walked over to ce it gently over the back of Zi Xieqing. Zi Xieqing did not say a word, nor rejected the offer. With Zi Xieqings level of cultivation, not to mention about this light chilly fog, even if all the coldness from the north poles ciers was to gather at a single spot, she might not even feel cold at all. However, at the moment when Chu Yang ced his ck robe on her, she lightly curled up, as if she was sumbing to the cold. Her petite and delicate body now gave people a stronger impression of her being too weak to stand up to the wind. As Chu Yang ced his robe on her, his two hands stayed at where it stopped. There was an urge and impulse within Chu Yang, to embrace this petite body tightly into his arms. However, he left his two hands wide open and maintained the stance he took when cing the robe over Zi Xieqing. After a long while, he let out a sigh and lightly withdrew his hand back. During this period of time, Zi Xieqing had been looking out of the window. In her eyes, there was a tiny bit of dejection and disappointment which was almost undetectable and shed through her eyes at lightning speed. I shall go back to sleep. Zi Xieqing bit her lips as she gently smiled. Good. Chu Yangs hands hung down and he gave a gentle smile. It is indeed not early anymore. Zi Xieqing nodded her head as she smiled and said, Yes, its not early anymore. Then she turned around and left. Chu Yang was left standing in a daze. A white figure shed past and Zi Xieqing was suddenly back. She nced at Chu Yang deeply. Chu Yang was stunned and he said, Why did you... Zi Xieqing smiled gently. Suddenly, she turned around to close the door, shutting both Chu Yang and herself into the room. Suddenly, Chu Yang felt dry in his throat. With a hoarse voice, he said, You... What do you want to do... Zi Xieqing said indifferently, I made a promise to you, that I will leave behind all the heavenly treasures which I have gathered from various ces to you! Since I remember it tonight, then I shall give them all to you now. Just in case I get too busy the next few days and forget about it. That would be terrible. Chu Yang gave a dry smile. He was suddenly a little disappointed and he subconsciously replied, Oh... its about this matter. Zi Xieqing rolled her eyes at Chu Yang and said, What else did you think it could be? She waved her hands and suddenly, a huge pile of Heavenly Treasures appeared in front of Chu Yang and they almost filled the entire room. Hurry up and keep them. Why are you standing there like a silly goose? Zi Xieqing said as she stared at him. Oh. Chu Yang hurriedly kept all the treasures into the Nine Tribtions Space. Zi Xieqing let out three batches of treasures before she finally indicated that there was nothing else. She said in a light voice, Some of these medicines, you can get the Sword Spirit to help you identify and then separate them out. They can help to upgrade your Spiritual Spring into a Life Force Spring. Great. Chu Yang did not know what he was saying, neither did he know what he was doing. All he felt was that he was sleepwalking. Zi Xieqing gently smiled before she turned to leave. The door closed and this time around, Zi Xieqing did not reappear. A cold night of northern wind! Chu Yang stood there in a daze as he looked at the door. Finally, he heaved a deep sigh and muttered, Between the Heaven and Earth, separated by the sky and the stars, is there no longer any meetings after saying goodbye? On his face, there was suddenly a ruthless and perverse look. He said angrily, I shall rush up to the Heavens and overturn the whole ce! Chapter 1122 - I Am Going!

Chapter 1122: I Am Going!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang stood in a daze, the expression on his face going through a multitude of changes! Suddenly, he stretched his arms out and smacked his right hand hard with his left, and then the other way. He cursed, At the most critical moment! You guys became so wimpy! Sigh... It obviously felt like it wouldnt be a problem to embrace her just now... He let out a deep sigh. In the Nine Tribtions Space, the Sword Spirit, with sparkling eyes, was checking the elixirs that had suddenly flooded in. He was in such ecstasy that his limbs iled about wildly! Weve made a killing now! So many Heavenly Treasures... and so many that weve never even seen before but with a medicinal effect thats just as potent... Were rich, were rich... The Sword Spirit was thrilled beyond belief! Rich? Chu Yangs subconsciousness entered the Nine Tribtions Space, pulling a long face as he said in an icy voice, All you know is getting rich! The ted Sword Spirit was unaffected. The quality of this batch of herbs is very high! Totaling 3,700 stalks! And whats more is that a portion of the most precious ones should be from that ce beyond the Nine Heavens! He fluttered his eyshes cryptically. That mysterious realm! Chu Yang said passively, Oh? So many? The Sword Spirit was rather puzzled at Chu Yangs moodiness. Why was he pulling such a long face when they just got such a huge windfall? What happened? How do the best of these herbspare to the Nine Great Herbal Medicines? asked Chu Yang, musing heavily over something. They cannot bepared in the same vein! the Sword Spirit said, Even though the Nine Great Herbal Medicines may not surpass these Heavenly Treasures if we were to justpare the medicinal potency, they, however, contain the heavenly force of the Nine Heavens. That is the reason why they are the main ingredients of the Nine Tribtions Pill. These herbs, especially the ones from the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, their medicinal potency have already surpassed those of the Nine Legendary Herbs. However, they do not contain heavenly force. Therefore, they cannot bepared. Oh... Chu Yang was silent for a moment before he asked, If its the Nine Tribtions Pill, will it be effective on someone like Big Sister Zi? The Sword Spirits demeanor turned sober. Zi Xieqings cultivation level is too high. If she were to suffer injuries, it would not be any ordinary injury; the regr Nine Tribtions Pill would not be of any use to her. The regr Nine Tribtions Pill? Chu Yang focused shrewdly on the key point. Which is to say, there is a special Nine Tribtions Pill that would be of use? Yes. The Sword Spirit profoundly regretted his slip of the tongue. I want this special Nine Tribtions Pill then! Chu Yang said adamantly, At least ten! At least ten?! The Sword Spirit sprung into the air like a cat whose tail got stepped on. Dream on! Even if you refine all the Nine Great Herbal Medicines you have now, you would only be able to produce 15 special Nine Tribtions Pill! Do you know that that most precious portion of this batch of herbs only totals less than 100 stalks! If you use them to refine the kind of Nine Tribtions Pill you want, at least 80 would be gone just like that! And that is the minimum. These can only produce six pills at most! Zi Xieqing can use them to treat her injuries or to increase cultivation! The Sword Spirit was jumping up and down. Ten! And at least at that! Youll be hurting the fundamentals of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines if you do that! And we dont even have enough of those herbs in the first ce! Then six would do! Chu Yang was unmoved,pletely unperturbed by what the Sword Spirit said. The Sword Spirit let out a long sigh, his expression morose and defeated. It was apparent that he couldnt bear to part with the herbs. Sword Spirit, I dont wish to do this either. But Big Sister Zi is leaving soon, and in the endless future, she can only wander from ce to ce by herself, all alone and without anyone to help her. Yet she left all her Heavenly Treasures to me! Chu Yang said solemnly, What if she gets injured and then bullied? Even if I refine ten Nine Tribtions Pills for her now, thats just guaranteeing her safety ten times, thats all! But she gave me so many Heavenly Treasures, easily enough to let me build my foundation in these Nine Heavens! The Sword Spirit sighed in resignation. I just know that its because of this! Fine... but, just six at most. Also, the spiritual energy is insufficient here. Even if she consumes it, it will not have a significant effect. In that case, it would only be of use to consume it when she reaches the Nine Heavens Imperial Court? asked Chu Yang, Is there such a strange thing? Its not that it cant be used here, but that once consumed, it is not possible to gather enough spiritual energy to circte throughout ones body in the shortest time possible. As a result, arge part of the potency of the Nine Tribtions Pill will go to waste... but if Zi Xieqing only consumes it when she reaches that ce, reviving her from the brink of death with just one pill is nothing difficult! The Sword Spirit borated further, For example, if consuming such a Nine Tribtions Pill here can increase 500 years of cultivation, in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, it can increase 2,000 years of pure cultivation in one time! Can you understand if I put it this way? I see. Chu Yang finally got it. What a waste! Indeed, some things could only be brought out to its full potential under specific conditions in certain ces. Just like the Nine Tribtions Pill that the Sword Spirit was speaking of. Chu Yang suddenly thought of the Nine Super ns ploy and his brows furrowed involuntarily. Certain ces, specific conditions... he murmured, sinking deep into thought. ... In the temporary courtyard of the Ling n. Ling Hanwu tiptoed stealthily, intending to make his way out. He didnt know what was wrong with winter this year; it was almost the end of the year, yet there was still no sign of snowing. This made Ling Hanwu rather restless and anxious. His biggest wish in life was to appreciate the snow-coveredndscape with the love of his life. And amongst the pure white snowkes whirling about in the air, to express all of his feelings, all of his thoughts, all of his everything... to hold nothing back and confess his deep love and his unwillingness to ept defeat. And from then on, he would have no more regrets in his whole life. Even if he were to die right away, he would not have any regrets left. But the heavens, even after waiting so long, showed no signs of snowing. Seeing that the sky was dark and overcast today, as if showing a small hint that it was going to snow, Ling Hanwu wanted to make his way out again. A shadow shed past him and someone stood at the gates, his hands behind his back. The person looked at him with aloof and passive eyes. You are going out again? Yes, Old Grandmaster. Ling Hanwu stood at attention, his arms by his side. The person in front of him was Ling Fengyun. He was also the person that Ling Hanwu admired the most in his life. Youre going to see that Ye n girl again? Ling Fengyun asked impassively, I heard that ever since Ye Chuchen arrived, you have been going over to request for a meeting almost every day? Yes. Ling Hanwus heart trembled; he could sense that the Elder Master was not in a favorable mood today. He couldnt help but be cautious. She is not interested in you, its better that you do not pester her any further, said Ling Fengyun dispassionately. I... Ling Hanwu was about to speak. Only to hear Ling Fengyun continue, You would always bring an attendant the past few times that you went to look for Ye Chuchen, yet now that attendant is not in sight. Ive always found that attendant of yours an unfamiliar face; hes not from the Ling n, is he? Where is he now? The corner of Ling Hanwus lips twitched a little before he said, Elder Master, that is a friend of mine; he came to the Medicine Banquet to see the world and broaden his horizons. That friend of yours is Meng Geyin, isnt he? A sharp glint shed in Ling Fengyuns eyes. Your best friend is your love rival, isnt he? An uneasy feeling went through Ling Hanwus heart. Yes. Ling Fengyun paced a couple of steps before he said, I went to great lengths to guarantee your safety the other time at the Medicine Banquet, but because of this, I have also incurred the wrath of the Dharma Supreme. Stay home obediently and do not run about during this important period. Ling Hanwu did not speak. Ling Fengyun, intentionally or otherwise, asked, I heard that Meng Geyin has changed his name to Meng Chaoran now? A jolt ran through Ling Hanwu. He remained silent but there was a whirlpool of emotions in his eyes. I heard that Meng Chaoran is Chu Yangs Teacher? Ling Fengyun continued, And that Chu Yang is Chu Xiaoxins descendant! That Chu Xiaoxin, in the past, has killed 17 Ling n members and snatched the most precious of treasures in the world, the Heavenly Wood? Ling Hanwu could not tell what Ling Fengyun was getting at exactly but his heart was rather fearful. And now Chu Yang is at the peak of his influence... A small smile appeared on Ling Fengyuns face. So, stop going over to Ye Chuchens, lest itplicates matters and causes misunderstandings. Ling Hanwu lifted his head suddenly. Even his tone of voice was a little different as he said, Elder Master... Could it be... could it be that the n wants to deal with Meng Chaoran? You do not need to know that! Ling Fengyun looked at him sternly as he lectured him, You are devoted and loyal, and give your love without regret this is your strength of character as a man! Therefore, despite knowing that you are condoning your love rival just to fulfill the wishes of the woman you love, I tried my best to keep it a secret for you and fulfill your devotion toward her. But it is a time of emergency now, and the Ye n has already taken notice of it. You are no longer suitable to be involved! Ling Fengyun let out a long sigh. Hanwu, you are someone from the younger generation whom I am very fond of. I know as well that matters of the heart cannot be forced... True love that is etched for life in ones heartes only once in a lifetime. You have already had a taste of it... dont cling on to it anymore. Ling Hanwu was shocked and his mind was suddenly in a muddled mess. He said in a hoarse voice, The Ye n is already aware? How did they know? Ling Fengyuns brows drew together tightly. You do not need to know that! Ling Hanwu lowered his head sorrowfully, murmuring under his breath, Someone in the Ling n has betrayed me? How dare you! A furious Ling Fengyun raised his voice. It is you who has been helping the enemy at the expense of your own people! How could you say that someone has betrayed you? A tragic smile appeared on Ling Hanwus face. When Meng Geyin was met with danger in the past, Chuchen, overwhelmed with grief, wanted to take her own life numerous times. Now that so many years have passed, the love she has for him never faded even a little. Should Meng Chaoran meet with danger in front of her again, she would die! She would! Ling Fengyun said emotionlessly, But that no longer has anything to do with you! Ling Hanwu took a couple of steps back, a look of hopelessness on his face. Go back, Ling Fengyun consoled quietly, Go back and have a good sleep. When you wake up, you will realize that everything has passed, and all your worries gone. Ling Hanwu bit his lip. Suddenly, he gave a littleugh. He strode forward to the gates of the courtyard. When he reached the gates, he looked at Ling Fengyun with a determined gaze and said, I am going! Ling Fengyuns white robes fluttered in the freezing wind, his eyes boring into him. I! Am! Going! Ling Hanwu said emphatically, his voice resolute. Chapter 1123 - A Pressing Danger

Chapter 1123: A Pressing Danger

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ling Fengyun looked at him quietly. Ling Hanwu returned his gaze, unrelenting. For the longest time, the two of them stood motionless! Ling Hanwu had always held strong admiration for this Elder Master; he had always viewed him as his idol. Whenever he saw him in the past, he would prostrate on the ground, never daring to lift his head to take even a nce. For so long, the countless legends about the Old Grandmaster had already be an undying record of great deeds in the hearts of the Ling n disciples! He could only be looked upon in admiration from the bottom, never on an equal level! But this time, he raised his head resolutely and stubbornly, returning the Elder Masters gaze. This moment, he suddenly discovered... that when he did raise his head, this was all it was! The Elder Master was human too; he had emotions too. Looking at the proud and unyielding eyes before him, shing with pride and a determination with no regret, Ling Fengyen let out a deep and long sigh. His heart was rather overwhelmed at this moment. Countless years ago, he was like that too... The reason why Ling Fengyun took to Ling Hanwu was not because he was a direct descendant of the Ling n; the most important reason was because Ling Hanwus journey, when it came to matters of the heart, held incredible simrities to his own. They were shockingly identical! That was why Ling Fengyun regarded Ling Hanwu, this great-grandson of his with several generations in between, different from the rest. Now, as he looked at Ling Hanwu, he felt as if he was looking at himself back then. A bitter romance filled with hopelessness, just like him; the person haunting his dreams was in love with someone else, just like him; and... just like him, the person whom the woman he loved was in love with, was his ns enemy, resulting in her losing her life to his n! Looking at Ling Hanwus resolute eyes, Ling Fengyun was lost in his memories. As if he was back to that night so long ago. That night, the pure white snow was swirling about in the snow-capped mountains. That woman, unsteady on her feet, came looking for him, begging him to save that man. He wanted to go and he was about to, but was stopped by his father. Tears rolled down that womans face at that time. She kowtowed to him fervently, her face filled with hopelessness. As long as you save him, Im yours to do as you please! You can do whatever you want with me! As a servant or a ve, a wife or a concubine... Fengyun, as long as you can let him live on... That tragic voice seemed like it was still ringing in his ears. He ultimately did not go. He only brought that woman there when it was over... That person was alreadyying lifeless in the snow. He could never forget how hopeless and crazed that woman was then... She just stood there staring at him, her eyes filled with endless loathing and intense hatred! She did not speak a single word, only pulling out her sword and cutting off her hair, tying it together with his before slitting her throat with her sword and copsing into the arms of that persons corpse... Tying their hair together in matrimony 1 ! Was that a vow of fate for their next lifetime? But she, unwilling to even say a word in the end, ended her life without a moments hesitation. A few thousand years had passed, but Ling Fengyun could never forget that scene. Decadester, he finally calmed his state of mind enough to get married. On the night of the wedding, he dreamt of that scene yet again... Over the span of a few thousand years, it had turned into a demon in his heart. And his cultivation, after reaching the pinnacle of Supreme Martial artist eighth-grade, could not advance any further! Everything was because of that! The demons haunting him would never fade till the day he died! ... Ling Fengyun was so immersed in his memories that he forgot that someone was still in front of him. Ling Hanwu stared at him for a while. And then he walked resolutely in the direction of the exit, his feet just about to step out of the gates! Stop! Ling Fengyun shouted. Ling Hanwu halted his steps at the gates, though he did not turn back. ... We are dealing with Chu Yang now! Ling Fengyun continued, Chu Yang is someone that we cannot leave alive. However, using his Teacher to deal him a blow or to threaten him is inadvisable. I will not stop you if you want to go! But you must think it through! This concerns the survival of the Nine Super ns! If you go, it is highly likely that you will lose your life! Ling Fengyun said in a low voice. There was something in his mind that he did not say If he went and managed to survive, then his return would signify that the biggest demon in his heart was gone. The Ling n would then once again herald the birth of a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, or even better, a super expert that could sink the heavens and break through the void! I know, Ling Hanwu answered calmly. I am already forty-odd this year, almost fifty-year-old. My state of mind is very mature, I am aware of what I am doing, as well as the consequences! Ling Hanwu said quietly, But... my heart is not something I can control! And love, all the more so! Nor do I wish to! It has been so many years. If I had wanted it, I would have gotten long ago. But I have been helping them, have been fulfilling her wishes; it has be a habit. I do not wish to force her into doing anything she doesnt want to. I can die, but Meng Geyin cannot! Ling Hanwu said softly. Ling Fengyun let out a long sigh. Then go! Ling Hanwu turned back to face him. He dropped to his knees and kowtowed nine times to the figure of Ling Fengyuns back. Then, without a single word, he rose to his feet and left, swift as the wind! At the moment he darted out of the Ling n courtyard, the iing chilly breeze brought along freezing wetness that stung his cheeks. Without any prompt, a thought suddenly appeared in Ling Hanwus mind Decadester, when Ye Chuchens marriage was fulfilling and surrounded by her offspring... would she think of him? As he thought about it, the corners of his lips curled up into a mncholic smile. In the sky, icy cold kes floated downward. An ted smile appeared on Ling Hanwus face It was snowing! Had it finally decided to snow? Could my wish be... ... Ling Fengyun listened to the sound of the man kneeling, kowtowing, getting up and then flying off... He stood motionless. After a long while, he finally murmured, You have toe back alive... Snowkes floated about and fell. Tianji City finally weed the first snowfall this winter. It gradually became heavier and heavier... ... Chu Yang had been keeping a close eye on the citys happenings these past few days. At the same time, he was also overseeing the cultivation of Mo Qingwu and Dong Wushang and the rest, as well as the Sword Spirits elixir refining... He had been steadily and systematically going about the preparation work in every aspect, including refining arge number of the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill, in view of the possible casualties in the possibly uing great battle. Nangong Shifengs days during this period of time had been incredibly fulfilling, going about gathering all kinds of intel every day and then happily sending them to Chu Yang. Every time he came to deliver the intel, Chu Yang would treat Nangong Shifengs condition. As such, every time he left, Nangong Shifeng would feel intense relief from his old affliction. Overjoyed, he became even more diligent in his intel gathering. What puzzled him the most was that Chu Yang now wanted news about anything and everything happening within Tianji City. This greatly increased Nangong Shifengs workload, forcing him to dish out loads and loads of crystals, first to buy intel and second, to hire a few ringleaders of local ruffians. These few days, Nangong Shifeng almost became the local ruffians big boss. Every moment of the day, several people woulde to him to report intel. Then, he would gather all these intel, which was worthless in his eyes, and give out load after load of crystals... This day, after coting everything, he came to deliver intel to Chu Yang as per usual. After Nangong Shifengs departure, Chu Yang started to flip through the intel. Toward these intel, it wasnt that he didnt hold any hope in it, but the effect it could present was minimal. He could only surmise a guess based on any minor clues that it might contain. When he reached thetter half, his eyes were already rather tired. Judging from the sky, it was already evening, the colors of dusk descending upon thend. He stretched his arms, intending to take a break when suddenly, a piece of news entered his line of vision. A jolt went through Chu Yangs mind and he froze in his stretching position. Shivers ran down his spine! He became awake in an instant. The news was as follows: A substantial number of people from the Ye n headed toward the South, in the direction of the South gate. The leader was Ye Shiyu. The size of the group was unknown, cultivation level unknown, motive unknown. ording to conjectures, they might be headed to an inn? Or Ye Chuchens living quarters... Ye Chuchens living quarters these four words made Chu Yang fiercely wary. Ye Chuchen had been living there ever since she came to Tianji City; she rarely appeared, as if isted from the world. Chu Yang had secretly gone over a few times before and not once did he catch sight of her... People from the Ye n rarely went over too. Why did the people of the Ye n head there in arge group today? There didnt seem to be anything worth the Ye n setting out like that for. He thought of how his Teacher Meng Chaoran had vanished without a trace ever since he entered the city, and how Ling Hanwu had been drinking himself silly every day this period of time... Chu Yang suddenly had a frightening thought Could his Teacher be at Ye Chuchens now? Could thisrge-scale operation of the Ye n be because of him? Chu Yang jumped to his feet in shock, his heart instinctively beating fast and perspiration drenching him in a split second... With a loud bang, Chu Yang charged out of the room. The courtyard was quiet. Feng and Yue had brought their disciple out for some unknown reason; Zi Xieqing had brought the two young girls, Chu Leer and Mo Qingwu, out shopping and hadnt returned. Dong Wushang and Rui Butong were meditating. A bored Bu Liuqing was drinking under the flower archways. Chu Yang thought about it for a while and then he made a beeline for the flower archways. Dong Wushang etc would not be of any help yet. The only safe and reliable solution was to get Bu Liuqing to help. It was better to be safe than sorry! It didnt hurt to make a wasted trip but if something happened to Meng Chaoran, Chu Yang would never forgive himself. Elder Bu! Do me a favor and apany me to do something, Chu Yang said anxiously. Do what? Bu Liuqing rolled his eyes. Cant you see that Im busy? Chu Yang was sweating. Something incredibly urgent! Bu Liuqing was unmoved. Are you going or not? In a panic, Chu Yang threatened him. If you donte with me and hold up my urgent business, when Xiaowu returns, Ill incite her to dissolve the Teacher-disciple rtionship between the two of you and her! Im not joking! How dare you! Bu Liuqing was enraged. Dont you know what kind of person I am? I am definitely capable of doing what I say! Chu Yang lowered his voice and leaned over to Bu Liuqing. In a dangerous tone, he said emphatically in a low voice, You should know, I am the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! F*ck you! Bu Liuqing got to his feet in a rage. Dont mention these few words to me! Im sensitive to them! I get cramps whenever I hear them! Damn you... This is the first time Im being threatened like this in my life! And by a greenhorn like you no less! So will youe with me or not? asked Chu Yang fiercely. I will! Bu Liuqing felt incredibly repressed in his chest, almost to the point of exploding. He said furiously, Ill make this trip with you! Im warning you! If its nothing, dont me me for taking hard measurester on! Chapter 1124 - Whose Joy and Grief in Life and Death?

Chapter 1124: Whose Joy and Grief in Life and Death?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chuchen was someone who liked peace and tranquillity, unwilling to partake in anything. Ever since she came to Tianji City, she upied a small residence by herself. The residence was situated on the outskirts of the city and surrounded by exquisite scenery. There was a kind of serenity here that felt isted from the rest of the world. Ye Chuchen liked such ces. In the Ye n, ever since that incident back then, Ye Chuchens nsmen seemed to harbor a kind of subtle guilt toward her. No matter what kind of request she made, they would not reject it. Ye Chuchen, however, rarely made any. The only request she made was that she wanted the ce she resided in to be elegant and peaceful, as she disliked being disturbed. Therefore, the head of the Ye n tried his best to fulfill this request of hers. However... among all these requests that the Ye n was willing to fulfill for her, Meng Geyin would never make up any part of it. They did not know of Chu Yang in the past nor would they take note of a nobody like him. But now, Chu Yangs influence was getting stronger day by day, so much that the Nine Super ns could no longer overlook him. However, he was someone that the Ye n had no choice but to take into consideration. And at such a timing, they were informed by the Dharma Supreme that Meng Geyin was in fact Meng Chaoran, who was also Chu Yangs Teacher! This revtion shocked and distressed the Ye n! How would the people of the Ye n not know just what kind of feud they had with Meng Chaoran? The murder of his kin and the demise of his n! It could be said that so long as Meng Chaoran was alive, the Ye n would not be able to sleep in peace! And now Meng Chaorans disciple actually held such overwhelming power... In that case, should Meng Chaoran reunite with his disciple one day, would he take revenge against the Ye n? That was something that went without saying! What was going for them was that the Ye n surprisingly got wind of the fact that Meng Chaoran was currently in Tianji City from the Ling n! And he was most likely with Ye Chuchen right now... The Ye n would be really foolish if they did not make a move at this moment! With mountains at its back and ake in front of the small residence, the surrounding scenery in the frigid winter was especially cheerless. Ye Chuchen sat before the window. It was already afternoon; a dense fog floated above theke in front of the building. Her eyes were misty and cloudy, just like the fog. Behind her stood a figure in blue. His facial features were in and unassuming, but he exuded an elegant and refined aura. Its snowing... Ye Chuchen murmured. Snowing... The man behind her repeated subconsciously. With a smile, he said, You usually like it the best when it snows... Why are you unhappy now? Geyin, what do you think... our future will be like? asked Ye Chuchen softly, a forlorn look in her eyes as she watched the misty blur of snow outside. One couldnt tell whether she was whispering to him or murmuring to herself. Our future... The man behind her was, in fact, Meng Chaoran in disguise. He smiled gently; he had the ease of someone who had seen through worldly affairs around him. Ive never thought that the two of us would have any sort of future. There was a kind of resolute understanding in his gentle smile. The days that we get to spend together are like a dream. A day over is a day less... Hurhur, thats why I have never bothered thinking about what happens after today. Ye Chuchen smiled forlornly. Thats right, my father killed everyone in your family. As long as you are alive, you will seek revenge. But he is still my father... The two of us never had a future. Meng Chaoran was silent. Vengeance must be taken. But how was he supposed to repay her love? This was a problem that would never be resolved! It wedged between the two of them. With this irresolvable problem, the two of them could not even elope! Because when they faced each other every day, how could they not be reminded of the enmity between them? Ye Chuchen would be reminded of how her father was the one who brought about the demise of Meng Chaorans family, and so would Meng Chaoran! When they were separated, they were forlorn and depressed, tormented by their longing for each other that wore them down to their bones; but when they were together, it was torturous too! This pair of lovers was trapped in the most horrifying infinite loop among lovers in the world! Meng Geyin changed his name to Meng Chaoran 1 , desiring to transcend affairs of the secr world and to hold a tranquil and serene attitude toward everything. But he couldnt truly achieve that level of transcendence after all. Perhaps, death is our only release, said Meng Chaoran, his tone leisurely. Death... is it really that simple? Ye Chuchen also smiled. If death could really resolve this, I truly dont wish to live anymore... When youre not with me, I would wish to see you every day; when you are, yet I would be reminded of all those things and be so tormented that I want to die... This is a problem without a solution! Meng Chaoran sighed, long and low. Ive seen through life and death, seen through the world, seen through worldly affairs; but the only things that the intensity of my feelings has never lessened toward are you, and my revenge! Ye Chuchen leaned back slightly, her shoulder against Meng Chaorans chest. With tears in her eyes, she said, Lets not think about those things... They would know sooner orter that youre here. Perhaps at that time, we would be freed. Meng Chaoran chuckled and wrapped her in an embrace. He said, Therefore, I only wished to spend some time with you when I came here... Ive never thought of leaving. Right at this moment. A strange voice said without any emotion, The problem is, even if you wish to leave, you cant! Nor will you be able to! Ye Chuchen and Meng Chaoran were rmed, ncing over at the same time. Only to see that on theke opposite the building were two ck-d figures riding the water ripples toward them. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! People donning the Ye n robes flew toward them from all directions, surrounding the small building in an instant. Ye Shiyu! After Ye Chuchens initial shock, she regained herposure. She shouted, Come out! How audacious of you, who permitted you to do this! A shadow shed and Ye Shiyu appeared downstairs. This time, he did not show that effeminate side of him. He said properly, I am sorry, Aunt. This operation was arranged by the Elder Master. I am but a mere figurehead acting ording to orders. This has nothing to do with me, nor is the operation mine to direct. My only purpose here is to prove that the Ye n direct descendants were involved in and had put an end to this matter, thats all. Ye Chuchen had a slight smile on her face. So that means, it is the ns decision to apprehend Meng Geyin? Ye Shiyu said honestly, The n only intends to capture Meng Geyin, they will not kill him. A sharp glint shed across Meng Chaorans eyes. He chuckled and asked, Are they intending to use me against my disciple? Ye Shiyu replied, Uncle Meng is astute indeed! Meng Chaoran smiled without much emotion. I am truly ashamed as a Teacher, unable to help my disciple in anything; if I end up even helping his enemy, I would truly be unable to face him even in death. Aside, someone snapped. Cease your prating! Hurry up and take him down! Then we can go back! With a loud boom, the small building suddenly disintegrated and copsed. Ye Chuchen and Meng Chaoran flew out through the window gracefully,nding by theke. With two loud ngs, they drew their swords simultaneously. Behind them, the building slowly folded in on itself. Aunt, do you intend to fight us too? asked an anguished Ye Shiyu. A shadow fell across Ye Chuchens face. She turned and nced at Meng Chaoran, her eyes full of tenderness. Atst, she said softly, Your aunts heart has already been given to this man many years ago. What happened back then was the fault of our Ye n. This matter has already been concluded, there isnt much else to say about it. But the agonizing pain and troubling burden that this matter has caused us are immeasurable... How many years has it been? Ive always dreamed of bing the wife of Meng Geyin, the daughter-inw of the Meng n. But s, this was not to be. A forlorn smile graced Ye Chuchens lips. A sh of her swordter, a lock of hair was cut off from both her and Meng Chaoran. Ye Chuchen carefully tied the two locks of hair together tightly, her expression content and blissful. Today, before I die, I have to fulfill this wish of mine no matter what happens. My death is imminent. There is no longer much to consider in the actions I take right before my death, so I might as well not bother. Ye Chuchen turned to Meng Chaoran, gazing at him tenderly. Geyin, remember, from this moment onward, we are already husband and wife. Chuchen is your wife and the daughter-inw of the Meng n... Should there be a next life, do not forget that! The Adams apple in Meng Chaorans throat trembled slightly as he tried his best to force a smile. Just as well. Todays battle shall settle all of our scores. After this battle, the vengeance, hatred, sentiments and love will all be gone... Haha, and so it shall be! Tying the knot before a great battle would be a magnificent tale to leave behind too! Their expressions resolute, the two of them suddenly went down on their knees side by side. The Heavens above is our witness! Today, Meng Chaoran and Ye Chuchen swear to be husband and wife! We dare not to hope to age together, but only to be together for all of our lifetimes toe! The two of them bowed to the heavens, and then to each other, before getting to their feet. Gazing at each other, they exchanged smiles of happiness. Completely unaffected by their uing cmity of life and death. Ye Chuchen turned back to the others and said with a smile, The past affairs aside, well take it that all of our grievances and graces no longer exist! But I am already Meng Chaorans wife now! If you want to take his life, then that would equate to wanting to take my husbands life I cannot stand by and do nothing! I will resist with my full strength until I die! The Ye n members looked at each other at a loss, unable to advance or retreat. What should they do about this now? Her stance was so extreme and resolute. Were they really supposed to take the life of their ns Young Miss with their own hands? The snow started to fall heavier and heavier. Their surroundings were covered with pure white snow. A cold and sinister voice rang out. She is already someone elses wife and has nothing to do with the Ye n anymore! What is there to have reservations about! Pick up your weapons and kill this shameless and adulterous couple now! The unique and sinister tone of the person speaking was instantly recognizable. Ye Di! The Elder Master of the Ye n! Expressions of relief spread all over Ye Chuchen and Meng Chaorans faces at once. They had waited for more than ten years! And finally weed this one line! And uttered by the most esteemed Elder Master of the Ye n no less! She is already someone elses wife and has nothing to do with the Ye n anymore! They were finally free. What a pity that this release that awaited them was life and death instead! With a thundering cry, the members of the Ye n charged forward. Wait! a voice filled with grief and despondence shouted, If you want to kill them, you can only do it over my dead body! A white figure, as if the same as the snow around them, jumped out suddenly. Ling Hanwu! Ling Hanwu had arrived when the small building had copsed. His heart had been filled with joy; he might lose his life this time but it was snowing! Appreciating the snow scenery with Ye Chuchen in the midst of a great battle didnt sound too bad either. It would fulfill his wish after all! As well as... giving his blessings to his friendship, his love, and his wish! He hade with a heart full of anticipation, only to hear Ye Chuchen and Meng Chaorans marriage vows amongst the flurry of white snow! Ling Hanwus heart shattered into pieces at that moment! In this long-awaited snow that should have made him delirious with joy, he was shocked into a daze, his heart as cold and dead as ashes that had already burned out! Chapter 1125 - Giving His All For Her After the Shattering of His Dreams

Chapter 1125: Giving His All For Her After the Shattering of His Dreams

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the freezing cold of the night, snow fell hard and heavy. Ling Hanwus heart was frozen to its core! He was filled with utter despondence! Chuchen, you like the snow too; how about I apany you to watch the snow someday? That sounds great. Chuchen, it looks like its going to snow in a couple of days. Ille to look for you when it does. This... doesnt sound very good. Ive already promised Geyin to go out and have some fun when it snows. Do you want toe along? I... I guess its alright. I may be busy these few days. Chuchen, its going to snow again, its been really overcast these few days. Ill bring you out to y in the snow, Im sure that would be interesting too. No, its alright. Im sorry, Hanwu. You know that Geyin is gone now too. I... Im not in any mood to do anything anymore... Im sorry... Chuchen, this year... Chuchen... You... are not going again? Chuchen... Chuchen, the biggest wish in my life is to watch and appreciate the snow with you... This was what Ling Hanwu had told her during spring this year, in a tone that was almost akin to begging. Ye Chuchen had answered then, Alright. I will fulfill this wish of yours when it snows. Ye Chuchen had a very serene expression at that time, with a subtle hint of guilt within. Other than ying in the snow together when they were children, they had never appreciated the snow together even once after they had be adults. The biggest wish of Ling Hanwu, who had grown up on snow peaks surrounded by ice and snow almost all year round, was simply to appreciate the snow with his loved one. From being full of hope to a gradual disappointment, then a glimmer of hope again before turning into an uncertain and tentative request that he was almost afraid to ask... And finally, a desperate and hopeless appeal. Ye Chuchen finally agreed. At that time, she merely wanted to fulfill the wish of Ling Hanwu who had been taking care of her. There was no other intention behind it. Ling Hanwu knew, but he didnt care. That was why he had insisted oning to the Medicine Banquet this time, despite not being the n pharmacist. He had to! Once upon a time, he had thought that when they watched the snow together, he would tell her all about the legends of the snow and all his aspirations... how he had honed his skill in the martial arts amidst the snow, and how he had sought enlightenment in the way of the Tao in the snow... Once upon a time, he had thought that when they watched the snow together, he would make it known to her how much he liked her, how his feelings toward her were as pure and untainted as the snow that connected and filled these heavens and earth... Once upon a time, he had thought that when they watched the snow together, he would go down on his knees in the swirling snow and amidst the silver-adorned weather that the heavens had bestowed upon them to sincerely ask for her hand in marriage... Once upon a time, he had thought... But in the end, all he wanted was to watch the snow with her. Even if not a single word was spoken, simply quietly walking in the snow while listening to each others breathing... would have been enough for him. Even if he was acutely aware that her heart was filled with thoughts of someone else when she was watching the snow with him. Even so, he still wished for this stroll among the snow! This was his dream! But this dream was finally shattered today! Ye Chuchen, under the pressure of her n, had finally chosen to and sworn to be united with Meng Chaoran as husband and wife during this crisis of life and death today! If she had taken a step back, she could live on. But she had taken a step forward instead! And this step was the same as certain death! But she had no regrets! She had no regrets, but Ling Hanwu sank into the deep abyss at this moment instead. The love of his life was now someone elses wife! His good friends wife! In the past, despite knowing that she would eventually be someone elses wife, she wasnt yet after all! But now, her status had changed! Even though it was just a title. But being someones wife and being a free woman were two different things! If Ling Hanwu were to invite someone elses wife for a stroll in the snow, even he himself would feel that it was inappropriate! And now, it felt like every ke of snow swirling in the sky was mocking what Ling Hanwu had been dreaming of for the past ten years and beyond! Every ke of snow shattered his heart into pieces! What he had always longed for only brought him hopelessness when it was finally here! Ling Hanwus emotions rose and plummeted dramatically. One moment, he felt as if he was being scorched in the mouth of the volcano and the next, as if he was trapped in the stinging cold of a massive chunk of ice... Ling Hanwu felt like his mind had blown up in an instant! His thoughts ascended to the night sky and exploded into the many stars interspersed in the night sky... The Ye n had already given the order to attack but they hadnt made their move yet! Ling Hanwu, at this moment, made the first move instead! Chuchen! Even though you do not love me, even though we are not destined to be together, watch me as I risk my life to fight for you... for the blissful future that you wish for! If you want to get to them, youll have to kill me first! Ling Hanwu bellowed desperately and sprung into action! Meng Geyin! I did not let you down! I hope that you will not let Chuchen down too! Do not let her down! Ling Hanwus pristine white robes were like the snow and his sword like silver. His expression was fervent and frenzied as he rampaged in the snow! His sword was a flourish amidst the blur of the snow as he attacked everyone around him! Ling Hanwu was a madman at this moment! This turn of events shocked everyone! No one expected Ling Hanwu to suddenly charge out like a lunatic! Including the few Supreme Martial Artists who had already sensed Ling Hanwus arrival long ago! As part of the Nine Super ns, the Ling n and Ye n had always had friendly rtions. Their goals were aligned this time too, who would think that Ling Hanwu would suddenly appear and start ughtering everyone? Ling Hanwu charged ferociously into the mass of ck-d figures like a rampaging tiger, his arm jerking fiercely! The force of his jerk was so intense that the white robes he wore were reduced to shreds! Countless snowkes blossomed as he swung his sword, bringing with it an immeasurable and fervent killing intent! In their state of shock, three ck-d men were struck immediately! They were thrown a distance away, blood spraying from their spinning bodies. Ling Hanwus sword had already stabbed into the chests of two other men! And then shed across the throat of another! Geyin! Leave with Chuchen! Ling Hanwu screamed in a crazed manner, his sword shing a bloody red gleaming circle as he rushed into the encirclement with an unstoppable force. And then with a turn of his body, he rushed out again! Follow me! Take Chuchen with you! Ling Hanwu shouted. Deep and drowning hopelessness had engulfed him in an instant; the shock of the woman he loved deeply promising the rest of her life to the one she loved had shattered his heart thoroughly! Yet the serious crisis looming over the woman he loved set his blood on fire at this moment! Ling Hanwu did not even know what he was doing at the moment! Nor did he know what he was shouting! Within these utter chaos, his heart was bizarrely calm and tranquil like the icy snow! Memories of the past, crisp and clear, flooded his mind. When Chuchen was eight, he said that he would protect her and not let anyone bully her... When Chuchen was fifteen, he said that he would take care of her for life... When Chuchen was neen, he said that he would give her his blessings... All the way till now, he had told Chuchen that he would bring her the happiness that she wanted... Ill give it to you! Your happiness! Even if I had to use my life as the price! You have to be happy! You must! Scenes from the past shed across his mind at a tremendous speed, but he did not speak a word of it. He only brandished his sword in a frenzy, ying everyone around him in a frenzy! Charging out in a frenzy! Geyin! Take Chuchen and leave! Take Chuchen and leave! Take Chuchen and leave!!! Ling Hanwu howled to the heavens. Amidst the swirling snow, it was as if his body had transformed into snow, whirling and dancing an insane dance in the biting wind! The Ye n men defended themselves in a panic, darting and dodging hastily. They didnt know what kind of attitude they should take toward this Ling n young master who had obviously already turned mad! To kill? Or not to kill? In the time they took to hesitate, Ling Hanwu had already cleared a path! A sinister voice, as if the shrill of metal screeching against each other, ordered, Kill him! I will give the Ling n an exnation! Themand gave the Ye n experts a clear direction. They rushed forward, blocking the way out! Ling Hanwu went on the attack recklessly, not even bothering to defend himself! He shouted and roared like a madman, urging the other two anxiously. Every shout of his was as if he was going to throw up blood... In the instant that Ling Hanwu had appeared, Meng Chaoran and Ye Chuchen were stunned! They did not expect Ling Hanwu to appear at this time at all! Or that he would be in such a frenzy the moment he did! Hanwu! Meng Chaoran shouted. He who had always looked at life and death with a detached heart was worked up all of a sudden. His eyes turned red, as if they were going to split open! How many years of kindness, enmity and emotional turmoil had forged this pair of brothers who treated each other with utmost candor and sincerity? Although Ling Hanwu had never admitted to being brothers with him! But today, at such a time of crisis, he hade forward resolutely, knowing that he would die! Hanwu! This has nothing to do with you! Meng Chaoran shouted with all his might as he threw himself into the fight. He wasnt going in to kill; he was going in to stop Ling Hanwu! If Ling Hanwu killed someone, he would not be able to leave unscathed today! He was a goner, but how could he implicate his brother! s, his level of cultivation was way below Ling Hanwu. He had no way of catching up to him at all. Ling Hanwu had already rushed in howling, and then out again with a thundering roar. If you want to get to them, youll have to kill me first! Tears filled Meng Chaorans eyes. He bellowed, Ye n! The one who you are after is me! Spare Hanwu! It has nothing to do with him! But right at this moment, that cold and emotionless voice had already given his order Kill him! I will give the Ling n an exnation! A strong and powerful palm shadow assaulted the air with a tremendous force, thundering through the nine heavens! Its target Ling Hanwu! The Supreme Martial Artist had made his move! Ling Hanwu let out an unrestrainedugh. His sword stabbed the chest of the man in front of him, like a ze of white lightning! But right at this moment, the force of that palm strike from the Supreme Martial Artist came with the air of the thunder god splitting the heavens,nding squarely on his back! Ling Hanwu jerked, and then his body was still. He wanted to turn back to take a look, but the moment he did, he crumpled into a heap on the ground! The strike from a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist had shattered his spine and disintegrated his innards! Shattering all of Ling Hanwus life force in one strike! Ahhh~~~ Hanwu! Meng Chaorans eyes were wide open, as if they were going to split apart. He rushed forward with all his might, Ye Chuchen by his side. Her face veil fluttered in the chilly wind, revealing a beautiful face underneath that was filled with grief and sorrow... Chapter 1126 - Ling Hanwu — A Life of Struggle and Pain and A Life of Loneliness

Chapter 1126: Ling Hanwu A Life of Struggle and Pain and A Life of Loneliness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They didnt know what it was that pulled them through but they actually made it to Ling Hanwus side! Countless swords were aimed at them, but Ye Chuchen stepped forward courageously and faced them all. Do not get in our way, let us speak with him! Ye Chuchens voice was wracked with sobs. Her body trembled as she spoke. A frenzied me seemed to be burning violently in her eyes. Her voice was determined and brooked no defiance, but there was an unusual sense of detachment in it too. The kind that was reminiscent of a heart that had already turned as cold as dead ashes. Ye Dis sinister voice said lightly, Let them! He let out a small sigh. On ount of Ling Fengyun, Ill let you say yourst words to each other. Before he even finished, Meng Chaoran had already rushed over, gathering Ling Hanwu into his arms. Ling Hanwus consciousness was already beginning to fade. His pupils were also starting to dte. The strike of a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist was not something that a seventh-grade Martial Saint like him could withstand! But the moment Meng Chaoran entered his vision, his eyes miraculously started to focus again. Anxiety filled his eyes and he bellowed, Why are you bothering me? Leave! He was shouting with all his might! But his voice was pitifully low. Ill send you on your way first. Meng Chaoran took deep breaths and let them out as gently as he could for fear of rming his brother, for fear that if he exhaled too forcefully, he would drive away thest semnce of life left in his brother. Ill send you off... Hanwu, today, well all go together... In his anxiety, Ling Hanwu wanted to turn his head but to no avail. He could only swivel his eyes sluggishly as he censured him bitterly, You goddamn idiot... What about Chuchen... What about Chuchen? If both of us die, what will she do? What will she do?! Ill apany the two of you. Ye Chuchen walked over with the lightest footsteps, kneeling down gently next to him. She said softly, Big Brother Hanwu, lets go together! The journey to the underworld is long and far, you will be lonely and scared if you go alone. No! Im not afraid! Ling Hanwu was so panicky that he actually mustered the strength to raise his head. Dont die... Both of you... both of you must be happy! If both of you die... I will not rest in peace! Suddenly, his eyes opened wide and he red at the night sky full of falling snow. He bellowed, These damned heavens! I cannot rest in peace! Tears fell from Ye Chuchens eyes,nding one by one on Ling Hanwus cheeks. Ling Hanwus eyes started to dte again. His heart aching, he murmured, What Im afraid of the most is you crying... What he was afraid of the most was her crying... He was afraid of her crying, thats why he backed out of the rtionship; he was afraid of her crying, thats why he gave her his blessings. He was afraid of her crying, thats why he covered up for his love rivals escape; he was afraid of her crying, thats why he secretly brought his love rival to meet with her ndestinely. He was afraid of her crying... thats why he gave her his everything. He was afraid of her crying, thats why he was alone for life. And it was still because he was afraid of her crying... thats why he gave up his life... But she still cried in the end... Chuchen... dont cry... Ling Hanwus eyes were unfocused as he whispered, Big Brother Hanwu will give you... everything you want... so dont cry... Hot tears streamed down Ye Chuchens cheeks. Meng Chaoran gripped Ling Hanwus hand, his tears falling as he tried with all his might to transfer his internal energy into Ling Hanwu. But he could slowly feel that Ling Hanwus body was starting to reject the internal energy! His life force was about to disappear. Sigh... Ling Hanwu grimaced in agony. It hurts so much... Stormy gusts of wind brought along snowkes, stinging his cheeks. The biting cold finally gathered his dispersing consciousness. He stared nkly at the falling snow, a faint spark of gentleness in his eyes as he murmured, I really wish I could... watch the snow with you... In his final moments, hisst lingering thought was still that shattered dream of his... Ye Chuchen clutched Ling Hanwus hands as she sobbed. Big Brother Hanwu, Ill watch the snow with you... Lets watch the snow now... But Ling Hanwu could no longer hear what she was saying. Only his right hand suddenly grabbed hold of Meng Chaoran in a death grip. With thest of his breath, he uttered, Take her... and leave... Live... live on... He started to gasp for air but to no avail. His eyes were wide as he said, Geyin... Y-you owe me... You have to avenge me... with your own hands... You must... must... He gave onest shudder and with his eyes wide open, took his final breath. His hand silently fell from Meng Chaorans andnded on the snow-covered ground. His hand touched the icy snow. His expression was pained and agonized, as if he was touching a pitiful and shattered dream... You have to avenge me with your own hands! Meng Chaoran closed his eyes in anguish. Hanwu, even on the brink of death, you are still thinking so much for us! You know that with my inadequate cultivation, how could I hope to avenge you with my own hands? To do that, I would have to cultivate for at least another few thousand years... This way, I would be able to live on for another few thousand years... And take care of Chuchu for another few thousand years... Thats what you were thinking of, wasnt it? Even in your death, you still gave me a goal, so that I may live on with a purpose... But the situation now... Warmth gradually seeped out of Ling Hanwus body, but it was as if Meng Chaoran could see a distinct figure in front of him. Back then, that tall figure, in robes as white as snow and his long sleeves dancing in the air, was charismatic and handsome as he swung his sword and sang. The Ling Second Young Master who traversed the world on horseback... Back when he had sent him off on his journey away from the Upper Three Heavens, Ling Hanwu had said with a smile, Take care! ... Big Brother Hanwu! Ye Chuchen cried out, suddenly throwing up a mouthful of blood. Meng Chaoran remained on his knees, dazed, while his thoughts suddenly drifted far away. Back then, they had shared times of joy and happiness. They were young and foolish together... And they fell in love with Ye Chuchen together. Then, everything changed. It was Ling Hanwu who had saved his life and covered for him so that he could escape; it was Ling Hanwu who had taken care of everything so that he could escape the Upper Three Heavens. And it was Ling Hanwu who covertly gave him the chance to rendezvous with Chuchu... while he quietly hid at the side, his heart shattered into a million pieces. Back then, when Meng Chaoran escaped the Upper Three Heavens, he had told Ling Hanwu, Hanwu, I probably wont be able toe back once I leave. You must take good care of Chuchu. He flew into a rage then. F*ck you! If Chuchens heart was with me, I would marry her even if you didnt say anything! But it isnt, so what point is there in me marrying her? Do you intend to reduce me to someone who cannot evenpare to an animal?! Meng Geyin, if you are a man, then get stronger ande back for Chuchen! I already hate you to death, dont let me look down on you! Ill say this first After you are gone, if I can move Chuchens heart and let her fall in love with me again, dont me me for stealing your woman! But if her heart doesnt change, then well wait for you toe back for her! If you dont look for me when you return and lose your life suddenly, Ill hate you for life! Ill overturn your grave! And turn you into dust! Meng Geyin, you and I have never been brothers! We are love rivals! It is impossible for us to ever reconcile! I hate you! I wish I could tear you into pieces! But Im still helping you! ... Meng Chaorans face was twisted in pain. Tears streamed down his cheeks into his mouth, leaving behind a bitter taste. He remembered the time when he came back to the Upper Three Heavens and drank with Ling Hanwu. Ling Hanwu had a bitter smile as he drank. He had sighed at that time and said, They say that women are fickle but once a woman gives her heart to someone, it will never change... Women who have a change of heart is because their love is not deep enough. Every time they drank together, Ling Hanwu would say, I really wish I could kill you! I really wish I could torture you to death! I really wish I could rip you into pieces... Can you die in the Lower Three Heavens? Why wont you just die in the Lower Three Heavens? Why? But... each and every time, he would still help him. He even said, Should Chuchen really have a change of heart, she wouldnt be as lovable anymore... but even so, that is still something I wish for with all my heart. As long as Chuchen is willing to be with me, I am willing to use my whole life to chase her and shift her feelings toward me. But she isnt. You have never let me down. Its I who have let you and Chuchen down! If not for me, your n would not have been wiped out. But after saying that, he would defend himself. To be honest, neither of us have let the other down. Its just fate that is making fools out of us. Chuchen did not fall in love with the wrong man; its the Ye n thats being bastards. Its I who have fallen for someone whom I shouldnt have and cannot extricate myself from. But even being unable to extricate myself from it is also a kind of happiness. I know, even if you cannot see her, every time you think of Chuchen, your heart is filled with drive and happiness. But do you know? Every time I think of Chuchen, my heart hurts so much that I just want to stab myself. That time, Ling Hanwu had a bitter smile as he was drinking. I wasnt given a good name. Ling Hanwu, born in the arctds. Haha, dancing by his lonesome self in the freezing cold of the icy snow 1 ... He who lives a life of struggle and a life of pain, he who lives a life of loneliness Ling Hanwu; she whispers his name at dawn and dusk, but who would take pity on my heart which has turned to dust 1 . This was a self-deprecating poem that Ling Hanwu hadposed when he was drunk that day. In his drunken state, he mocked himself. What a lucky fellow! That was what Ling Hanwu had always said about him. He didnt hide one bit of his intense jealousy and hatred toward Meng Chaoran. At that time, I didnt understand My home was broken and my family dead. I wandered around by myself, escaping my enemies pursuit like a wretched dog. Which part of that was lucky? But I finally understood;pared to him, in a way, I was much more fortunate than him... Because I had something to live for, but he didnt. He had loved for a lifetime and suffered for a lifetime. He was entrenched in hopelessness for a lifetime... and struggled for a lifetime! Hanwu... Should we have another lifetime, I am willing to do the same for you! You are worth me doing so! Meng Chaoran slowly rose to his feet and took off his robe. Then, heid it on the ground. He carefully lifted Ling Hanwus body in his arms and set him on top of the robe. He meticulously did up the buttons, hiding Ling Hanwus bruised and battered chest and back. Then, he reached out his arm and closed Ling Hanwus eyes which were wide open, murmuring, My brother... Rest well. I will be right after you... What I owe you in this life, I will repay you in the next! However, Ling Hanwus eyes remained open even when he tried to close his eyes! This happened a total of three times! Ling Hanwus eyes bore into him furiously! This pair of eyes that no longer had any life in them were ring at him usingly! Meng Chaorans heart trembled fiercely. He remained in a stunned stupor for a while before he finally murmured, You still wish for us to live on... is that it? Is that what it is? Grief-stricken, he said, In that case, Hanwu, dont worry... I will try my very best to live on with Chuchu. Live on... and cultivate with all my might, so that I can avenge you with my own hands... How does that sound? Will you rest in peace now? His hand covered Ling Hanwus eyes once more. This time, like a miracle, Ling Hanwus eyes closed quietly. His rigid face also seemed a lot more peaceful. Do you really trust me that much? Meng Chaorans heart felt like it was being torn apart at this moment! Shattering into a million pieces! Chapter 1127 - Revenge Must Be Taken With His Own Hands

Chapter 1127: Revenge Must Be Taken With His Own Hands

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Chuchen was on the verge of copsing. Her heart had been devastated by the enormous grief! She felt disoriented, as if she were floating and drifting among the clouds. From now on, Ling Hanwu would no longer exist in this world. Ling Hanwus sword remained embedded in the snow. It gleamed in the light, blood all over its surface. Meng Chaoran slowly got to his feet. His gazended on the sword and he stepped forward, pulling it out of the snow. It seemed almost as if Ling Hanwus warmth still lingered on the sword. Without any warning, he suddenly let out a long and bitter howl. Scalding tears streamed down his face as he shouted, Hanwu! My brother! You and I shall fight on together! The howling of the wind was increasingly bitter and shrill, and the snow fell heavier and heavier! In Meng Chaorans hand, Ling Hanwus sword gleamed coldly among the ice and snow! Just like how Ling Hanwu had dered previously If you want to kill them, youll have to get past me! Get him! There was a hint of fatigue in Ye Dis low voice. The men of the Ye n swarmed forward. With Ye Chuchen in one arm and wielding the sword in his other, Meng Chaoran charged toward them with a deafening roar! So what if the Ye n had countless experts? So what if they couldnt clear a path out? It didnt matter! There was a kind of resolute firmness and a wild viciousness that had never been there before in Meng Chaorans gant form. This manner of battle, this burst of energy and this spirit of recklessness! It bore a shocking simrity to Ling Hanwu! Wielding the sword as effortlessly as the wind, he advanced several feet! An enraged voice bellowed, Bastards! Why are you taking such a hesitant attitude against an unfilial woman who has betrayed her n! If they are not taken down, Ill have all of your heads! Thismand was like a catalyst hastening their deaths. The pressure on Meng Chaoran increased dramatically all at once. A dizzying flurry of swords came at him simultaneously. Meng Chaoran sported the expression of one who had seen through life and death. He murmured to himself, I wish to live but others cannot tolerate my existence. If I cannot survive, Hanwu, you mustnt me me! If you really must, then I can only beg for your forgiveness on the way to hell! But I cannot be a burden to Yang Yang... The swords came shing down at him! The sound of the wind impact of a palm strike ripped through the air it was the Supreme Martial Artist again! This strike was not intended to injure but merely to seal Meng Chaorans escape. Meng Chaoran let out a heartyugh. He swung to the side and faced the power of the Supreme Martial Artists palm strike and all the swords aimed at him head-on! Ye Chuchen let out a horrified scream and flew toward him. She dived into Meng Chaorans arms and cried out in despair, Lets die together... Meng Chaoran was dismayed at this turn of events! At the veryst moment, he managed to grab hold of Ye Chuchen and swiftly spun away from the iing attack. The corners of his lips turned up as he said in a voice with nary a hint of emotion, Silly woman, your man is not dead yet. You can only die after me! This is my duty toward you! His body had only turned half-way but the swords and the power of the palm strike were already on him! The Ye n never had the intention to kill him. Or at least, they had originally wanted to, for peace of mind, but now that Chu Yang was involved, Meng Chaoran would no doubt be a very useful pawn against him. How could they bear to kill him? And so they instinctively tried to restrain themselves! The Supreme Martial Artist also hastily tried to retract the power that he had projected! But once projected, how could it be retracted so easily? He tried desperately to retract his power but only seeded in retracting 60% to 70% of it. The reversed counter-power from the retraction turned his facepletely red in an instant. His body swayed unsteadily and he coughed out a mouthful of blood. Bam! The powerful impact of the palm strike, as heavy as the mountains, sted Ye Chuchen and Meng Chaoran! Loud cracks echoed in the air! Their bones were broken in several ces and they coughed out blood, while their bodies were thrown out into the distance like broken ragdolls. Useless trash! that low and sinister voice bellowed furiously, Hurry and check if they are still alive! With a resounding thud, the two of them crashed onto the snow-covered ground, not far from Ling Hanwu. Ling Hanwu, dressed neatly in Meng Chaorans blue robes,id on the ground quietly, his expression peaceful. The two of them tumbled for a while beforeing to a stop. Ye Chuchen had already passed out cold but ast bit of consciousness remained in Meng Chaoran. He had a bittersweet smile as he said, Hanwu, were still together in the end... Haha, Ive already charged so far out but I was still beaten back here next to you, my brother... The Ye n men hurried over anxiously to check on them. Meng Chaoran could only feel severe pain all over his entire body, as if his internal organs had disintegrated. He knew that he had suffered fatal injuries but amazingly enough, still had onest breath left in him. Fearing that he would be brought back to life only to be a tool to be used against his disciple, a small mocking smile appeared on his lips. He murmured softly, as if talking to himself, Using me, Meng Chaoran, to threaten him... hurhur... With hisst ounce of strength, he flipped the sword in his hand and brutally stabbed himself in the heart! Right at this moment, a loud howl pierced through the air! Two figuresnded with a boom. A voice cursed, Damn, something was up after all! All of you, stop what youre doing! The other voice was filled with distress. Teacher! The sword had already stabbed two inches deep into Meng Chaorans heart. Blood gushed out of his wound, but the moment he heard that voice, he suddenly halted his movement. He turned back with great difficulty, wanting to see his face onest time. His disciple! This voice belonged to the disciple whom he had devoted all his efforts of a lifetime! Even if it were just a cough from a far distance, Meng Chaoran would also be able to identify which of his two disciples was the one who had coughed, much less this call of Teacher! Yang Yang... Meng Chaoran moaned, his eyes gradually going out of focus. A ck figurended nearby, followed by the loud nging of swords and loud screams and shouts. It seemed like weapons were broken and people got hurt... Then, Chu Yangs anxious face appeared in Meng Chaorans vision. Teacher... Teacher... I came toote... He was in such a panicked state that his limbs were all over the ce. He hastily whipped out two iplete versions of the Nine Tribtion Pill and stuffed them into Meng Chaoran and Ye Chuchens mouths. Meng Chaorans injuries were too grave after all and his consciousness had already started to gradually fade. After consuming the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill, he regained a small part of his consciousness before a wave of indescribable lethargy took over him. He muttered, Yang Yang... Quick, take a look at... your Teachers wife... and see if shes alright! And Hanwu... can he... still be saved... Now that his disciple was here, despite knowing full well that Ling Hanwu was already dead, Meng Chaoran couldnt help but hold a glimmer of hope in his heart nheless... Because he knew that Chu Yang... had elixirs in his possession. Chu Yang anxiously took a look at Ye Chuchen who was still in his Teachers arms. He said hurriedly, Her breathing is very weak... She can still be saved but... Ling Hanwu... Ling Hanwu... Tears fell from the corners of Meng Chaorans eyes. He asked despondently, Hes dead? Chu Yang nodded with a heavy heart. Meng Chaoran bit hard on his lip. He could feel his consciousness starting to blur and fade... Bu Liuqings enraged voice thundered. Ye Di! Get your a*s out here! A jolt went through Meng Chaoran and with some difficulty, his eyes managed to focus. Who is he? asked Meng Chaoran. To dare to holler at Ye Di like that, could this man be someone incredible? Dont worry, Teacher! Tonight, Ill kill all of them and take revenge for you! said Chu Yang hatefully, gritting his teeth. His eyes were blood-red and his hatred overflowing. No... Meng Chaoran said anxiously, I... I have to... take revenge with... my own hands... If not... I will let Hanwu down... and my ancestors too... What they owe Hanwu... I will personally demand it back! Gripping Chu Yangs hand tightly, Meng Chaoran passed out atst. His right hand was still clutching Ling Hanwus sword tightly. The sword was freezing cold to the touch. italics I will avenge you for sure! I will take good care of Chuchu for sure! I will live on with Chuchu for sure! Hanwu, I will not let your good intentions go to waste! I will stain your sword with the blood of your enemies for sure! And at that time, we shall drink to our hearts content once more! Chu Yangs eyes were blood-red. His body trembled uncontrobly, overwhelming murderous intent emanating from him! He had never desired this much to exterminate the Nine Super ns than now! Ever since he hade to the Upper Three Heavens, Chu Yang was very clear on his mission. However, he had never once thought of really wiping the Nine Super ns out entirely! There were heroes and chivalrous swordsmen, as well as honorable good men in the Nine Super ns too. All the legendary figures in the Nine Super ns had a history filled with glorious deeds. Such as Ling Hanwu and such as Y Mengse... But this moment, as he stared at the rigid and lifeless corpse of Ling Hanwu and Meng Chaorans body bathed in blood, Chu Yang wished for nothing more than to ughter everyone in the Nine Super ns with his sword! He understood now Perhaps there were heroes among the Nine Super ns too, but... as long as they faced an external threat, these people would unite as one to counter the external threat, and resort to any means avable to them! Today, they could ambush his Teacher and take the life of Ling Hanwu who was in the same camp as them. Who knew who they would target tomorrow? In their eyes, his current identity wasnt even the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! He was but a newly emerged force that was posing a small threat to them and they could already bring themselves to strike such a vicious blow! If they were to realize one day that he was the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, what would they do then? Perhaps using violence against violence wasnt the best solution, but it was certainly the most effective! He could no longer turn back, and neither could they! Therefore! Kill! Chu Yang stood there silently, but his heart was bellowing insanely inside! A cold shoutter, the sound of people tumbling and rolling could be heard. It turned out to be Bu Liuqing who had sent the surrounding Ye n men flying out with a strike of his palm. Hended next to Chu Yang and hollered mightily, Ye Di, do you not dare toe out? There was a thick mist among the snow and Ye Dis ck-robed figure appeared, covered in a dense night fog. There was a trace of apprehension and respect in his voice as he greeted, Elder Bu. He continued, Elder Bu has graced us with his presence, only to meddle in the family affairs of our Ye n. I am truly overwhelmed by your favor. Bu Liuqing rolled his eyes. Family affairs? Who cares about that? If Im not happy with what I see, I will get involved! What, do you have something to say about that? Do you not ept that? Ye Di said calmly, Elder Bu naturally has his reasons for wanting to get involved. Since that is so, the Ye n will cease our hand now. Bu Liuqing turned to Chu Yang. What do you say,d? To kill or not to kill? A st of inky ck night fog appeared within Ye Dis eyes. He nced at Chu Yang, his demeanor somewhat wary and cautious. This was no simple fellow after all. Going by this situation... It seemed like even Bu Liuqing was taking orders from him? Chu Yang was a huge risk after all! He must be eliminated! Chu Yang said coldly, Leave two men behind to help us carry them back. The others can leave first. He paused a little before continuing, My Teacher said that he wants to take revenge with his own hands! Take revenge with his own hands! Both Bu Liuqing and Ye Di snorted inwardly. With Meng Chaorans pitiful level of cultivation now, this was no different from an impossible task! Ye Di let out a condescendingugh. Fine! I shall await Meng Geyin taking revenge with his own hands! With a wave of his hand, hemanded, Ye Shiyu, bring two men and stay back to help Elder Bu to carry them back! The others can return! Chapter 1128 - Brothers Even in Life and Death

Chapter 1128: Brothers Even in Life and Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Di turned to Bu Liuqing with a smile. Elder Bu, Ill take my leave. Our time ahead is long; we shall meet again. Bu Liuqing huffed, Get lost! Wait! Chu Yang slowly got to his feet. He asked solemnly, Who was the one who killed Ling Hanwu? Step forward! An elderly man dressed in robes of ck snorted heavily and came up to him, his mannerisms haughty and arrogant. He said, Im the one who killed him. My name is Ye Se! What, are you intending to avenge him? Chu Yang looked at him coldly. Ye Se! Not bad, not bad. And the one who injured my Teacher and his wife? Thats also me. Ye Se scoffed derisively, He was so weak that it wasughable. It was just a palm strike with only one-tenth of my power and he couldnt even withstand it. And he dares to speak of taking revenge with his own hands? What a foul mouth this man has! Chu Yang remarked with indifference. Then Ill cleanse it for him! Bu Liuqing snorted and there was a sh in movement. The next moment, loud smacking sounds could be heard and that fellow had already suffered more than ten ps on the face, tumbling out a fair distance. Blood trickled down the corners of his mouth. We wont take any lives today. Chu Yang continued, Ye Se, you belong to my Teacher. Live well and dont die too soon! Because that would be too disappointing! A disheveled Ye Seid on the ground weakly as he red madly at Chu Yang. With the likes of Meng Geyin? Take my life? Dream on, Chu Yang! Whether its a dream or not, youll find out in the future, replied Chu Yang icily, But do take care of yourself! And be well! Lets go! With a loud snort, Ye Di disappeared into a thick mist of night fog. The people of the Ye n also retreated, as if the receding tide. You really shouldnt have promised your Teacher to let him take revenge by himself. Bu Liuqing walked over to Chu Yang, shaking his head and sighing. When will that ever be? Chu Yang replied impassively, If my Teacher says that he will take revenge with his own hands, then he will definitely achieve it! And I will help him toplete this wish of his, no matter what! I also wish that I could borrow Elder Bus strength and wipe out all of them... but that wouldnt be good enough. If revenge is not taken with your own hands, it would always feel iplete! Chu Yang went on in a soft voice, Revenge must be taken with ones own hands, and hatred repaid in person! Kindness and hatred must be repaid in kind, that is the way of men. Bu Liuqing sighed once more. If everybody wishes to take revenge with their own hands... To do that, one needs to have the power and ability! Chu Yang said calmly, And my Teacher does! A mad me seemed to be burning in his eyes, and in his heart, a voice echoed resolutely. Even if he doesnt, I will make sure he does! From now on, their feud with the Nine Super ns would never end till either of them perished! Bu Liuqing was at a loss for words. He could only say, Lets go back. Without another word, Chu Yang bent over and hoisted Ling Hanwus body in his arms. Ye Shiyu and his men carried Meng Chaoran and Ye Chuchen back to Chu Yangs Orchard Pce. Ye Shiyu did not speak a word the entire journey there. When they reached the Orchard Pce and left Meng Chaoran and Ye Chuchen there, when Ye Shiyu was about to leave, he looked toward Chu Yang, seeming like he wanted to say something to him. However, Chu Yang did not spare him a nce. Ye Shiyu ultimately let out a long sigh and left. Although they admired and appreciated each other somewhat and his aunt was right there, they were enemies after all. And after today, they would not rest till one of them was dead! Anything he could say was unnecessary. Chu Yang got right down to business and started to treat Meng Chaoran and Ye Chuchens injuries. Meng Chaorans spine was broken, his legs fractured, his knees shattered, and four of his rib bones were broken, one of them possibly puncturing his organs. His organs were ruptured too but the most serious injury was to the head. His head had suffered a devastating blow from the wind impact of the Supreme Martial Artists palm strike. Although it had only grazed the side of his head, it dealt a grievous blow to Meng Chaoran. He practically only had hisst breath left in him! If not for that iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill, he would probably be dead by now! On the other side, because Ye Chuchen had taken the brunt of the palm strike for Meng Chaoran, her injuries were even more serious. Ling Hanwus corpseid quietly in the hall of the Orchard Pce. When Zi Xieqing and the Feng and Yue couple returned, all of them got a huge shock. No one expected such a tragedy to happen during their brief time out. Only when it reached midnight did Meng Chaoran regain a bit of consciousness and open his eyes. Hanwu...? Meng Chaoran looked at Chu Yang. ... Chu Yang looked away. Chuchu...? Meng Chaorans voice was very soft. Shes still unconscious. Chu Yangforted him. She will be fine, I promise. Scalding tears ran down Meng Chaorans cheeks. He stared nkly at the ceiling above him, letting out a long sigh. He asked me to avenge him with my own hands... This is Hanwus final wish! Meng Chaoran said feebly, Those men are mine. Yes, yours! Chu Yang nodded, his voice soft as heforted him. However, their target this time was you. Meng Chaoran looked at Chu Yang. You must be careful. Chu Yangs expression was grave as he nodded. They were after him after all! Im so tired, let me rest. A familiar big-hearted smile appeared on Meng Chaorans face. He said, Ill go and drink with Hanwu in my dreams now. Chu Yangs heart was filled with sorrow as he watched Meng Chaoran fall into deep sleep. The Ling n came to collect Ling Hanwus body the next day. Apparently, Ling Fengyun and Ye Di had a huge falling-out. It was to the extent that they almost exchanged blows. In the end, the two of them parted on bad terms. The person who came was Ling Hanxue. Ling Hanxues eyes were red and puffy; it was obvious that Ling Hanwus death was an extremely huge blow to her. Before she left, she looked at Chu Yang and said, Second Uncle is gone just like that... Even though he died a worthy death for the love of his life, the root of the cause, however, is you. Second Uncle had been living a weary life all these years, so death is also a kind of release for him. Although the people he left behind are bereaved, at least he has finally found peace. Therefore, I will give you a piece of advice! Be careful during the Medicine Banquet of Tianji City! Ling Hanxues voice was soft. Chu Yang was silent for a moment before he replied, I am much obliged. After I bring Second Uncle back today, I will bring a few other people with me and return to Lingxiao City tomorrow to send Second Uncle on his final journey. Our next meeting is indefinite, do take care. From now on, the Nine Super ns and you, Chu Yang, will not rest until one of us is dead! If we take up arms against each other in the future, should you be able to take my life, do not show any mercy! After she finished, Ling Hanxue walked out with the rest of the attendants. When she reached the door, she suddenly halted her steps. Second Uncles sword is named Dancing Alone in the Cold. He said that his name had destined him to be alone forever. After a slight pause, she went on, Tell your Teacher to cherish the sword. And Ling Hanxue left. She brought along with her Ling Hanwus body. Although Meng Chaoran was rather reluctant to part, Ling Hanwu was part of the Ling n after all. Being buried in the family ancestral cemetery could be considered returning to his origin too. He could only watch as Ling Hanxue left with Ling Hanwus body, sighing as he murmured, Hanwu, from now on, us brothers can only drink together in our dreams. Three dayster, Meng Chaoran could already sit up. However, Ye Chuchen remained in aatose state. Regarding this, even Chu Yang was puzzled. Under the effect of the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill, her life should not be in danger anymore, nor should thisa be happening. Why was this happening? Zi Xieqing answered this question for him In Ye Chuchens subconsciousness, she had already thought of herself as dead, and that she had died together with her lover and her close friend. This sort of death was something that Ye Chuchen wished for. A blissful death! Therefore, despite the fact that her body was healthy, her subconsciousness had sunk into a state of pretend death. It was unknown how long this condition wouldst but... as long as she herself did not realize that she was actually still alive, then she would nevere to! Toward this situation, neither Zi Xieqing nor Chu Yang could do anything. Meng Chaoran, however, was optimistic. Its fine, shell be alright with me by her side taking care of her. She will eventually regain consciousness one day. If she were to awake now, shell be forced to ept this cruel reality... so this may be for the better. You can leave her to me and return to your own matters... Even if she doesnt ever wake up... at least we are together now. Meng Chaoran gazed at Ye Chuchen who was lying quietly by his side, his eyes full of tenderness and affection. Zi Xieqing and Chu Yang remained silent. Neither Zi Xieqing nor Chu Yang could reallyprehend Meng Chaorans feelings toward Ye Chuchen, because there were simply too manyplications involved. The two of them were childhood friends... Ye Chuchens n wiped out Meng Chaorans entire n... The two of them fell deeply in love with each other... Ling Hanwus unrequited love... Ye Chuchen, on the brink of death, threw away all her reservations and married Meng Chaoran... Ling Hanwus death. Ye Chuchensa. Meng Chaoran grieved over the deceased and took care of the injured for two reasons revenge and love. When Ye Chuchen regained consciousness in the future, would this be a thorn in her heart? How did the current Meng Chaoran feel about that? Even someone with a clever and nimble mind like Chu Yang couldnt tell. Everything was tooplex, just like strands of silk entangled with each other, impossible to unravel... On the fifth day. Meng Chaoran could already stand and get around. Other than his three meals a day and the time he spent meticulously taking care of Ye Chuchen, he spent all the remaining time practicing martial arts and cultivating. What was astounding was that even after taking into ount Chu Yangs countless panaceas and elixirs as a backing, Meng Chaorans advancement in cultivation was still a huge revtion to Zi Xieqing! It wasnt only because Meng Chaorans cultivation was advancing by leaps and bounds. If it had been just that, it wouldnt have shocked her that much. The key point was that when Meng Chaoran took care of Ye Chuchen, his entire mind would be focused on taking care of her; and when he was cultivating, his entire mind would be focused on cultivating! When he was taking care of Ye Chuchen, it was as if his world only consisted of her alone. And when he was cultivating, his world only consisted of cultivation! His focus and level of concentration were absolutely single-minded! The moment he went into meditation, he would delve immediately into the deepest level of mental cultivation,pletely undistracted by any other matter. His day onlyprised of four tasks taking care of Ye Chuchen, cultivation, eating, and spending an hour every evening drinking by himself with Ling Hanwus cup opposite him, as though he were drinking with his brother. With one of them in the mortal world and the other in the underworld, every time he drank a cup of wine, he would pour the cup of wine opposite him on the floor 1 . This went on endlessly. Meng Chaoran would drink till his spirits were high and enthusiastic. Sometimes, he drank until he was smacking his thigh in joyousughter. Sometimes, he drank until tears fell from his eyes silently, mournful and despondent. He behaved with his usual big-hearted and calm demeanor, as if his buddy was truly exchanging endless cups of wine with him and talking to each other heart to heart! He poured his heart out with no reservations as they talked about anything under the sun! Even the current Chu Yang could not have imagined that this habit of Meng Chaoran, where he would drink with the imaginary Ling Hanwu every evening, would continue into the long and meandering years toe! Up till his final moments, he still exchanged a cup of wine with Ling Hanwu as he said, My brother, Im here. Wont youe and receive me? Only then did he close his eyes and rest in peace. By then, it was already tens of thousands of yearster... Chapter 1129 - Tianyi Divine Arts

Chapter 1129: Tianyi Divine Arts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A few dayster. Meng Chaoran started to find Zi Xieqing for some discussion. Zi Xieqing was rather suspicious of his intentions. However, after listening to what he had to say, Zi Xieqing was deeply touched and almost lost herposure! Meng Chaoran had created a mental cultivation technique on his own which he felt was useful. Since, around here, Zi Xieqing had the highest level of cultivation and the broadest experience, Meng Chaoran came over to discuss with Zi Xieqing, to seek any improvements. After all, before getting any seal of approval, Meng Chaoran did not dare to pass on something, which even he himself was unsure of, to his disciple. Meng Chaoran encountered numerous changes. His mind was calm and steady, his character was indifferent and it always seemed as if he did not take any of the events in the world to heart. These few years, he felt that his own body had been restrained and he had been trying very hard to achieve a breakthrough. However, the breakthrough never came. After Chu Yang had cured him, he finally managed to reach the Upper Three Heavens. He practiced and trained numerously, day and night. Finally, he seeded in creating a new mental cultivation technique. Only just recently did he manage to perfect it. This cultivation method was named by Meng Chaoran as Tianyi Divine Art. And this was also the main reason for the rapid improvement of martial arts for Meng Chaoran. This cultivation method would not help in raising ones cultivation level. However, it could help to concentrate ones mind! When doing a certain thing, all minds and efforts would only be on this certain thing. For all other matters, it would be removed from the mind! This was not just a cultivation for the heart, but also a cultivation of the mind and spirit! Zi Xieqing was overwhelmed with shock and horror! This was because after trying it for a while, Zi Xieqing felt that although this cultivation technique had its ws, it was definitely of value to the user! Being fully focused on practicing, was equivalent to being in a high-level state of meditation, right from the beginning! Right from the start, it would already be at the deepest level of cultivation. With these, how could it not be beneficial? This type of cultivation technique was considered a first of its kind even in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. It could not be practiced, it could not cultivate the heart, it could not cultivate the mind and spirit, it could not cultivate the body. However, it could make one fully focused on the task at hand, with no distractions whatsoever. During battle, this would be the worst valued mental cultivation technique. However, during cultivation, this would be the unparalleled and most powerful cultivation method! It was actually created by a person who was not even a Martial Saint level! Zi Xieqing felt that all these were like a dream. This kind of mental cultivation technique was definitely useful to people like Zi Xieqing, or even to people who were at a higher level than her. Extremely useful! Unless it was for those individuals who were at the great saint level, for example.... those who managed to turn the Nine Heavens upside down. Then it might not be so useful for them. Even so, at that level of cultivation, there might still be a need for this mental cultivation method during certain times! Zi Xieqing felt that it would work, therefore she immediately used her vast sea of martial arts knowledge throughout the few days without sleep or rest. She did her very best to work this mental cultivation technique to perfection. You shall be the one to pass it on to them! Meng Chaoran gave an indifferent smile to Zi Xieqing and said, My cultivation level is too low. For me to pass it on to them, they might just look down on it... However, If you pass it on to them, there will be no problem. Finishing his sentence, Meng Chaoran let out a confident and carefree smile. He continued on to look after Ye Chuchen and to practice his martial arts. In the face of such indifference beyond confident and carefree, Zi Xieqing was stunned for a while. This teacher of Chu Yang was indeed a talent from heaven. However, he was also worthy of being called a weird person. Although Meng Chaoran left as confident and carefree, he left this uphill task to Zi Xieqing! Who should she pass it on to, for this kind of mental cultivation technique? This entire series of cultivation art, in Zi Xieqings opinion, was the indisputable number one in the world. This was because there were no other series of mental cultivation technique like this one that could be used by anyone! From themoners who knew nothing about martial arts, to those who could change thendscape and to affect nature. Everyone would be able to benefit from this mental cultivation technique! Everyone could have a way to use it! Regardless of good guys or bad guys, everyone could use it! If this kind of cultivation method were to spread around and some viins were to get hold of it, then it would be endless troubles for the world! Viins who got hold of such a cultivation technique would only improve their cultivation and result in greater troubles for the world! It was the first time Zi Xieqing was too troubled to have her meal in peace. At night, she called Chu Yang to ask about this question. Minister Chu was startled as well. He did not imagine that his teacher actually had such an earth-shattering ability! In an instant, Chu Yang became proud from within. However following which, in respect of Zi Xieqings worries, Chu Yang was helpless as well. He would definitely want his people to learn this mental cultivation technique. As long as this method had been created, it would definitely spread around. As for who it would spread to, only heaven would know. We shall not think too much and just practice it ourselves first, Chu Yang then made a bachelor-likement and said, Let us benefit from it first, let it spread amongst ourselves. It will not be leaked to the public any time soon. As for the subsequent spreading... that would be a matter of the far future. By then, who knows where would we all be and who would be able to manage things in the future? It is just like men nowadays. As long as we can get a wife and hug her every night during sleep, that would already be very good. No one expects us to care if our grandsons 100 thousand yearster would be a bachelor or not. Do what we want now. To even worry about the future, that is so typical of a woman... incurable. Get out of here! Zi Xieqing let out an angry roar. Minister Chu gave such a great idea and the result was a kick from Zi Xieqing. This kick destroyed the room door and Minister Chunded on the snow in a pathetic state. Mo Qingwu was just practicing in the backyard when she saw Chu Yang fall down. Instantly, she had a heartache. She immediately stood up and walked over to hold Chu Yang up. She grumbled and said, Brother Chu Yang, you must have tried to y rogue with Sister Zi again, right?... Im not trying to lecture you, but even if you wanted to y rogue with her, you also need to have some confidence before you do it... You are asking for a beating, when you are still not as strong as her. Chu Yang dropped to the ground in shock! He thought in his mind, Look at what this little girl is saying. I... Am I this kind of person? Immediately after, Zi Xieqing gathered Bu Liuqing, the Moon Breeze couple, Wu Qianqian, Dong Wushang, Rui Butong, Mo Qingwu, Chu Leer, Chu Yang and officially passed on the mental cultivation technique to them. She also made a stern request; It was not to prohibit the spreading of this cultivation technique. Should they ever decide to pass it on, they must be sure of the persons good character. Furthermore, it had to be of absolute secrecy! They would keep this secret for as long as it was possible. As for the future... it would be like what Chu Yang said, If ites to a time when they can no longer manage it... then do whatever they want to... What else was there to manage and to care about when they were no longer around? Bu Liuqing and the Moon Breeze couple had the highest cultivation. They were most worried about this problem. To receive this mental cultivation technique was equivalent to receiving a treasure! This mental cultivation technique could actually avoid any growth of the demon in ones mind! Avoid demons in ones mind! To martial art exponents like Bu Liuqing and the Moon Breeze couple, this kind of cultivation technique was even better than taking elixirs that allowed them to instantly fly up the sky! An absolute treasure! Dong Wushang and others were also very excited about it. Zi Xieqing was unwilling to take credit for the technique. However, Meng Chaoran was determined not to admit that he was the one who had created this cultivation technique. Therefore, Zi Xieqing had no choice but to embarrassingly ept the gratitude from the crowd. She felt like, amongst all the things she had done in her life, this was the most embarrassed one. With this cultivation technique, when they practiced, they realized that the efficiency was tripled, aspared to usual times! For the various old and youngdies, Mo Qingwu, Wu Qianqian, Chu Leer, Feng Yurou, Mo Leier, they even had an improvement of 600 percent, aspared to usual times... One could tell from this point that women were usually imagining a lot of things, up to twice that the amount of men... Scary women! A huge snowstorm, that came down continuously for half a month! The amount of snow that fell onto the ground was at least up to the knee cap. Many ces within Tianji City actually had a snow disaster. The huge snowfall which caused the copse of roofs was amon urrence. This level of huge snowfall, ording to Bu Liuqing, for cities like Tianji City which were at the southern tip of the continent, was the first urrence in ten thousand years. It was nothing short of being a strange urrence. As the snow continued to fall, the air within Tianji City became clearer. Following which, was thicker and richer spiritual energy of the universe. This made every one of the martial artists within Tianji City very happy. Today. Zi Xieqing was looking at Chu Yang and the others practicing. Suddenly, her divine senses spread out. Mumbling, she said, The Dharma Supreme is back. Chu Yang was startled and said, Did hee back alone? Zi Xieqing replied, Yes, you are right. He came back alone. Came back alone? Chu Yang was perplexed. He thought that when the Dharma Supreme left, it was to bring back reinforcements, such as the legendary Wu Jue Cheng... However, he actually came back alone. That was unimaginable Could it be that... Dharma Supreme did not manage to find any reinforcement? During this period of time, several people of unknown origins came into Tianji City... Chu Yang spected that these people were the secret reserves of the Nine Super ns. They were probably the main force behind the plot that Dharma Supreme and the Nine Super ns were preparing for. Chu Yang paid special attention to these people. However, once they entered Tianji City, they disappeared without a trace, just like a drop of water in the ocean. Even if he tried to probe using the Divine Senses, he could not find anything. The more he probed, the more he felt as if a crisis was imminent. When he heard that the Dharma Supreme came back alone, he felt even more strange in his mind. Of course, what both Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing did not realize, was that from the North gate of Tianji City, a person who looked like amon martial artist, came over speedily on a fast horse. He restrained his breath and internal energy and came into Tianji City speedily! Immediately after, he disappeared. During these few days, Bu Liuqings reactions were out of the ordinary. Other than being absolutely quiet when he was using the mental cultivation technique for practicing, the moment he stopped practicing, he became ineffably irritable. Regarding such changes, Bu Liuqing himself was also a little puzzled. In normal circumstances, with his level of cultivation, he had absolute control over his own emotions and therefore, should not have behaved this way. Therefore, how could he exin his currently abnormal behaviors? Even towards his disciple Qingwu, whom he rarely even talked in a serious voice to, was reprimanded a few sentences by him... Looking at the disciples teary eyes of being wronged, Bu Liuqing felt a little unable to understand himself... Could it be that something has happened to Old Ning? Bu Liuqing mumbled and then immediately smiled and said, With a cultivation like that of Old Ning, how could something bad happen to him? Even if everyone met with a mishap, Old Ning would be alright... However, his mind was consistently irritable. This emotion continued for almost a month, before it slowly went away. Bu Liuqing did not pay much attention to it as well. This was because the Medicine Banquet was just around the corner! A month had passed! The finals of the Medicine Banquet was tomorrow! The finals would determine the winner of the Heaven Nourishing Jade and the big events of the Nine Supreme Martial Artist nourishing the heavens. It would also determine the fate of the Nine Heavens! Chu Yang was all ready to go! He was determined to win the Heaven Nourishing Jade. Chapter 1130 - Mo Qingwu’s Dream

Chapter 1130: Mo Qingwus Dream

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the early morning of the next day. Chu Yang walked out of the door, only to see Mo Qingwu outside the door, blowing air on her small hands for warmth. Seeing Chu Yang exit, she couldnt help but pout her lips, saying, Brother Chu Yang, you are sozy, waking up sote. Ive waited for a long time. What are you waiting for me for? Chu Yang was very surprised. Im going with you! Mo Qingwu waved her little fist. I want to watch Brother Chu Yang win the battle! No! Its too dangerous! Chu Yang was shocked. Under this kind of situation, the little girl actually wanted to go to support... Its okay, Zi Xieqing said, Ill monitor her with my divine sense. Besides, the Moon Breeze couple has long been off. Bu Liuqing will look after Little Wu in secret. Little Wu would definitely be safe, just take care of yourself. Chu Yang let out a sigh and said, In that case, I am relieved. After breakfast, Chu Yang held Mo Qingwus small hand and they walked out of the door side by side. Wu Qianqian watched the backs of the two and sighed softly. ... Walking in white snow, Mo Qingwu was dressed all in red, and she looked bright red, like a burning fire. Her figure looked like a bouncing elf, full of vitality. Her pink little face was plump and shining with a happy smile. Feeling the warmth from Chu Yangs palm, the little girl became happier and more satisfied. Chu Yang was shocked to find that though he always thought that Little Wu didnt grow up, now that they were walking side by side, he finally realized that Mo Qingwus height had already reached the height of his chin. This was already almost a tall figure among women. Besides, the look in her eyes became increasingly meaningful. Her chest seemed to swell by the day, her small hips developed, and her waist became slender... When she walked, the rhythm of her unintentional gentle swaying also started to show the manners of a young woman... The little girl had grown up... Chu Yang thought, somewhat mncholically, about the gorgeous and loving looks of Mo Qingwu from the previous life, he couldnt help but feel a faint sadness in his heart. She herself was right by his side, but somehow, the sorrowful eyes of Mo Qingwu from the previous life would still appear in his dreams sometimes. Big Brother Chu Yang... These days, I kept dreaming. Its so strange. Mo Qingwu bounced amidst the white snow, and turned her face: she was dressed all in red, her beautiful hair cascaded, making her little face look even more lovely. Those eyshes appeared even longer as well. They fluttered like two beautiful little fans. Her little diamond-shaped mouth was red and plump. Chu Yang looked, and his heart filled with tender love. He was somewhat stunned, and he said thoughtlessly, What good dream does Qingwu have this time? Come, tell me about it. Did you dream about me? Brother Chu Yang, in recent days, Ive been having a strange dream- the same dream! Mo Qingwus eyes showed some confusion, and a bit of... mncholy and sorrow! That kind of look gave Chu Yang a shock! Why was this look... So simr to Qingwu from her previous life? The same dream? What dream? When Chu Yang said this, he felt a dryness in his throat. A strange dream. In the dream, there was you, and there was me too... Mo Qingwu looked down and said, And then... On a mountain, there was a purple bamboo forest. I went there to collect purple bamboo roots, and then I met you. But you were so solitary in the dream... Chu Yang, who was walking in the snow, stopped suddenly, still as a tree. Arge lump of snow under his feet got kicked up, and dispersed in the wind. Brother Chu Yang? Mo Qingwu was walking while contemting, and when Chu Yang stopped suddenly, she only realized it after continuing on for two steps. She hurried to turn back and ask. Its nothing. You can... you can continue... Chu Yang only felt dizziness in his head. Its actually nothing much... At that time, though you were solitary, every time I saw you, it was heartbreaking for me. I felt that you suffered too much, and wanted tofort you... And then, just like that, we met... But, in the dream, you were so ruthless, Mo Qingwu pouted her lips and said grievously, I supported you so much, and liked you so much... But you always bullied me... Bullied you... Chu Yang muttered. You always told me to leave you... But I couldnt bear to... In the dream, no one else was good to me besides you, said Mo Qingwu, tears shining in her eyes. Chu Yang suddenly felt extreme pain in his heart. We met three times in the purple bamboo forest, and then... and then... you always... Mo Qingwu spoke until here, and suddenly, her cheeks reddened to the same color as the clouds of dawn. She was somewhat shy, and no longer continued. I... what? asked Chu Yang confusedly. Ah... You were very bad, in a word! Mo Qingwu pouted her lips, and her face blushed as she stared at the ground, looking extremely ashamed. Huh? Chu Yang scratched his head. Well... In short, when you saw me, you took off my clothes... I wont allow you to ask anymore! Mo Qingwu stomped her feet, and she said with charming anger, her cheek red. Huh?!! Chu Yang was stunned. And then? Nothing then! Mo Qingwu said, irritated, Every time the dream reaches here, I wake up... Its so shameful, such a strange dream... Big bastard! Chu Yang was relieved. He asked gravely, Do you... get such a dream every night? No... Only starting from the first half of this year, sometimes I dream it, other times I dont. It was only in the recent few days, after I reached here and saw you, that this dream suddenly became more frequent... Mo Qingwu looked down, her eyshes shing a couple of times. Finally, she slowly lifted her eyes and stole a look at Chu Yang, before looking down again. She said in a soft and thin voice, Brother Chu Yang, I think... I am... You are what? asked Chu Yang. I think... I am... I am probably liking you too much... that I have such a dream every night... Mo Qingwu lifted her head, bit her lips, and looked at Chu Yang from the sides of her eyes. She looked both shy and secretly happy. She said softly, Brother Chu Yang... Im not afraid of you being bad... But... can you please... also be gentle with me in the dream? Chu Yang only felt his entire mouth and throat bing dry, and even his speaking voice became hoarse. He said, Qingwu, youre so silly, thats a dream... Your dream. What can I do about it? Mo Qingwus look suddenly fixated. Yes! Yes, this is the tone! In the dream, you never called me Little Wu, it was always Qingwu... Its exactly the same tone you used just now... Chu Yang took a deep breath and looked at Mo Qingwu, stunned. Suddenly, he felt a severe heartache. Brother Chu Yang... Mo Qingwu looked up at him somewhat sorrowfully. Will you be very bad to me in the future, like in the dream? No! Chu Yang reached out, and held the petite body in his arms. He held her tightly and muttered, No. Mo Qingwu curled up in his arms and smiled with satisfaction. She said softly and gently, Brother Chu Yang, I like you so much, so much... Suddenly, she looked up at Chu Yangs eyes, and stared at them for a while. And then, she stood on her toes and her petal-like red lips moved towards him, and touched Chu Yangs lips briefly, lingering for a moment. But before Chu Yang was able to react, she immediately bowed down her head and buried it deep inside Chu Yangs arms. She closed her eyes, and her body pressed against his tightly. She muttered, like in a dream, Brother Chu Yang... Dont you bully me... Little Wu likes you... likes you so much... Chu Yang was still recalling the soft feeling on his lips. At this moment, he actually had a feeling of deja vu, as though time and space were in disorder, and his past life ovepped with his current one... There was a kind of sadness and concern in his heart... Only Chu Yang knew that Mo Qingwus dream was no dream! This was what really happened in the past life! But, why would they appear in the dreams of Qingwu of this life? If this continues, would Qingwu... sooner orter... dream about herst day... Or would she suddenly recover the memory of her past life? Chu Yang suddenly felt a twitching in his heart. The two walked slowly in the snow. At this moment, Chu Yang suddenly felt that there was no longer anyone else in the whole world besides Qingwu and himself; and Mo Qingwu apparently felt the same. The little girl was surprisingly quiet. She walked forward step by step, leaning towards Chu Yang. At this moment, the whole world was filled with peace and quiet... It was like in a dream... As though all sound disappeared from their surroundings... Only when they turned around a street corner, did the sound of crowds in front wake the two from their dreams. Both couldnt help but look at each other. Mo Qingwus face was as red as an apple. Her eyes were watery, with an inexplicable shyness and sweetness. She said with a low voice, Brother Chu Yang, Im so happy. So am I. Chu Yang smiled gently. Happily, Mo Qingwu opened her palms and turned one round. Only then did the two realize that it was actually snowing, and the hair and clothes of both of them were covered with snow. Brother Chu Yang, when I was young, Mother once taught me to dance. When you are free, I will dance for you. Mo Qingwu chuckled, mischief and tenderness shining in her eyes. She said, I will... dance unto the Highest Heaven for you! Chu Yangs heart jerked. At this moment, he remembered a poem, and also remembered something extremely important! Floating gently in a dream, As demons dance in bloodstained seas and mountains of corpses. A man does not doubt the sparring swords within a thousand kilometers, Together forever, in Life and through Death, unto the Highest Heaven! This was the poem written for Mo Qingwu by their friend from the past life, the most talented writer in the whole world, Xue Leihan! In the past life, the three often gathered together. Every time, Mo Qingwu followed him, and Xue Leihan was always envious. Xue Leihan made his name from a young age, and his talent in poetry moved the whole world! When Chu Yang met him, he was already immensely popr in the Nine Heavens! He could be called a legend among literati! Everywhere in the Upper Three Heavens, Middle Three Heavens and Lower Three Heavens, people sang his works! Since ancient times, there hadnt been a second person who achieved such great heights in literature! Yet, after the rebirth, in the Nine Heavens, he had never heard of Xue Leihans name! There was no such person! Why was that so? Chapter 1131 - Poison Doctor Wu Jue Cheng

Chapter 1131: Poison Doctor Wu Jue Cheng

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ever since Chu Yang was reborn, he never thought about this matter. Putting it another way, he had no memories of such a thing! All along until just now, when Mo Qingwu said, I will... dance unto the Highest Heaven for you! Upon hearing these words, Chu Yang was suddenly enlightened. He thought of this poem and remembered this person. Xue Leihan! He had always neglected his person! Why? As he thought of Xue Leihan, many memories came floating into the minds of Chu Yang. He then realized that this life and his previous life had many differences. In his previous life, he was a Poison Sword Revered Martial Artist. Although his name was well-known, he was only a Revered Martial Artist. However, he could freely roam around the Lower Three Heavens. He could even roam around freely in certain ces of Middle Three Heavens. Martial art exponents of the King grade were nonexistent in the Lower Three Heavens and only pathetically few in numbers within Middle Three Heavens. Even when Mo Tianji ambushed him, it only took him three King grade exponents. But in this life... Mo n had more than three King grade exponents. They had even the Emperor grade exponents! In the Upper Three Heavens, both the King grade and Emperor grade exponents were not even worth a mention; Monarch Level was merely another person and the Martial Saints weremonly seen. Even for Supreme Martial Artists, there were probably thousands or over ten thousands of them in the entire Upper Three Heavens! In the previous life, there were two legends: Supreme Martial Artist Chen Feng, Supreme Martial Artist Liu Yun. In the current life, the legends were only Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing... And now? He might have been ignorant in his previous life. The moment he reached the Upper Three Heavens, he led a lowlife, like rats on the streets. He just came up not long ago and he died, without even getting the fifth section of the Nine Tribtions Sword... However, legends were legends! Could he have been ignorant till such a level? Furthermore and more importantly, Xue Leihan! Such an unparalleled literary talent with a resounding reputation in the Nine Heavens. In his current life, he actually had no memories of him. Absolutely nothing! Totally nothing! Why was that so? As he thought of Xue Leihan, he had another idea in his mind and he suddenly felt the familiarity of some faint memories. That elder who did fortune-telling... Mo Qingwu of the Nine Heavens, Ke Butian on the road of three lives; appreciate the people who care about you; do not underestimate the evil in the air; Such familiarity... Xue Leihan! That was you! Chu Yang was stunned by this! He was now 100 percent sure that, within Tianji City, the fortune-telling elder that he and Zi Xieqing met, was his friend in his previous life... the worlds number one literary talent Xue Leihan! Although at that time, he indeed did not recognize him! Who was he exactly? What the hell was going on? In the mind of Chu Yang, it all suddenly became a mess. The more he thought about it, the more confused he got, with no leading clues at all. He had a hunch that should he manage to solve all these, he would discover an earth-shattering secret! At this moment, he heard Mo Qingwu say, That person... is so weird. Chu Yang was startled as he looked up. About a few tens of feet in front, there was a middle-aged literary man dressed in white, stepping on a white cloud, on his way over. This road was apulsory route towards the Medicine Banquet. At this moment, the streets were bustling with activities even though it was early in the morning. However, this man dressed in white was just walking along the crowded streets with a warm smile on his face. He looked so kind and approachable, but it felt like he had been alone for the past few tens of thousands of years. Against his surroundings, he did not blend into it at all. This man was stepping on the white clouds. Every step he took, left a huge and deep footprint. This way of walking should have required a lot of effort. However, from his expressions, it was all but a breeze and leisure walk for him. He is indeed very weird. The rm bell in Chu Yangs mind rang. If he guessed correctly, this person should be extremely dangerous. As he was thinking, this man dressed in white had already walked to somewhere not far in front. Suddenly he turned his head around and saw two people there. He smiled and said, What a great youngdy in red. You looked as cute as a bright pearl. Mo Qingwu turned red and hid behind Chu Yang. Only half of her face was peeking out to see the surroundings. Chu Yang smiled and cupped his hands in greetings. He said, You ttered us. How may I address you? The man in white smiled and said, Pharmacist, just a nobody. It was a bitter smile, but filled with confidence and nonchnce. He continued to say, I didnt even get past the first round. So now, Im just going ahead to join the crowd and watch the fun. Chu Yang replied, I see. Chu Yang spoke again, Why not travel together? As he was saying the sentence, it was just nice that the man in white also said, Why not travel together? The two looked at each other, and couldnt help butugh. The smile of Chu Yang was understanding and kind. The smile of the man in white was gentle and warm. However, when Mo Qingwu saw both of their smiles, she shuddered. The two men walked side by side. The man in white said, Brother Chu, you must be aiming to win this time around. I came especially today to support and cheer you on, Brother Chu. Chu Yang revealed a surprised expression and broke intoughter. He said, So actually you knew me. The man in white shook his head and smiled. Brother Chu had been really outstanding during this banquet. Amongst the Pharmacist in this Tianji City, how few are those who do not know you? Chu Yang let out a burst offortable and hugeughter. Lets see how my luck is... Its still not for sure. There are too many exponents around. I have no confidence at all. Although he said that he had no confidence, from the tone of his voice and facial expressions, it was obvious that it was a fake humble look. It was obviously an expression brimming with confidence. The man in white had his head lowered and did not see Chu Yangs expression. He said, Theres no need for Brother Chu to be so humble. With your caliber, it should be an easy feat for you to be the worlds number one. At this moment, a man on the roadside suddenly yelled, Brother Lu! The man in white stopped in his tracks and said apologetically, Brother Chu, I met my friend. Chu Yang hurriedly replied, Brother, please go ahead. The man in white gave an apologetic smile and turned around quickly. He walked up to the man by the roadside and behaved intimately, as if they were good friends who had not seen each other for very long... Together with Mo Qingwu, Chu Yang continued along the thick snow-covered ground. Along the way, they continued to chit chat. They came into another road, after taking a turn. The distance from the main event area of the Medicine Banquet was just a few tens of feet away. ... On the roadside just now. The man in white was still smiling gently. However, his face had already be cold. A ck shadow appeared without a sound, smiling gently. Brother Wu, is it? The man in white shook his head and said, I dont think so. However, this guy knows how to conceal his strength. You told me that he is a grade one Monarch level. However, from his body, there is a strong hidden sword intention running about. From what I see, his real cultivation level is definitely around that of a Saint of Swords level! And, its at least a grade 5! The man in ck let out a sigh of relief and said, Then I can rest assured. Saint of Swords is not scary. However, since he is a Saint of Swords, he must havee from the Sword Emperor level. The Nine Tribtions Sword Master would never be a Sword Emperor. The man in white said, Yes. Therefore, this Chu Yang is definitely not the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! However, this young man is definitely below the age of twenty and he already possessed such amazing cultivation. He is also the sessor to the ancient divine doctor... Within the Nine Heavens, he is definitely the number one talent! If he develops well in the future, his sess may not be lower than that of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! When these two men spoke, the word Nine Tribtions Sword Master was spoken with hatred and their teeth gritting. The man in ck went silent for a moment and said, Then, will Brother Wu do it? The man replied, I naturally will not let him off easily. Along the way, I had already given him seven different extreme poisons! These seven poisons have no cure. In normal times, they neutralize each other and there will be no harmful effects. However, when the time limit is up, they will immediately take effect, resulting in a sudden stroke, with no chance of recovery! Let the effect strike during the finals! The man in ck let out a sigh of relief and said, Brother Wu, youve worked hard. The man in white gave an indifferent smile and said, Its not hard work. However... To poison such a lowly character is a little degrading to my own value... Both men chuckled and suddenly disappeared. ... Over on the other side, Chu Yang took a turn along the streets. The sword spirit came out and said in a terrified voice, Oh my god, we just ran into a ghost. Ran into a ghost? Ke Ke... Chu Yang was not surprised at all and said indifferently, The man just now, should be Wu Jue Cheng, right? The Sword Spirit was startled and said, How did you know? I just know. Chu Yang gave a gentle smile. A hunch. Immediately he said again, He didnt recognize me. He continued, If he had recognized me, then this moment, I would already have be a pile of rotten meat! The Sword Spirit let out a sigh and said, You are right. The hatred that Wu Jue Cheng has for the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is definitely far beyond that of our current Dharma Supreme! Chu Yang said with an understanding voice, This is because Wu Jue Cheng has a special identity. Ke Ke, he was the sessor to Supreme Martial Artist Chen Feng. Everywhere he went, he was praised and held in respect. In his entire life, since when has he been subjected to any setback or deceive? When someone had yed with him for a lifetime, how would he not hate that person? Immediately after, Chu Yang said, What poison did he give to me? The Sword Spirit was astounded. You could feel that he had poisoned you? Chu Yang smiled indifferently. No, I did not feel anything! Even until now, I have no feelings at all. However, Wu Jue Cheng would definitely note to me just for that few sentences of insignificant conversations. Seven different poisons, well bnced amongst each other. It will cause a person to stroke out, the Sword Spirit smiled and continued, However, he does not want your life. It seemed like he just wants you to have a stroke during the finals... Chu Yang clicked his tongue and said, Thats great of him! Any methods to treat it? The Sword Spirit said, Of course, there is no problem. However... this kind of poison, only the Nine Tribtions Sword can absorb. If Wu Jue Cheng realized that you are not poisoned, then he would immediately know that you are the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. He woulde directly to kill you! Even if its during the finals, theres no stopping him. Chu Yang thought deeply. Is there another way? Yes, there is, The Sword Spirit let out a smile and said, You can ce a bottle of Spiritual Spring water on your body and drink half of it. For these poisons, it will help to dy the time poison attack. I will remove the poison to allow you toplete thepetition. Even if Wu Jue Cheng came over, he would know the reason when he sees the Spiritual Spring water. Chu Yang eyes brightened and he said, He wanted me to be paralyzed and to stroke out, I believe it is more than just to stop me from finishing the finals. Most likely... he had other motives. Otherwise, for a person of status like Wu Jue Cheng to poison me personally? He might as well strike me with his palms to death. Isnt that easier? Therefore, his motives would likely be Sister Zi and others, Chu Yang let out a cold snort and said, To use poison against poison, to threaten? Chapter 1132 - The Medicine Banquet & the Great Heavens-Reversing Array

Chapter 1132: The Medicine Banquet & the Great Heavens-Reversing Array

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Sword Spirit thought about it. Perhaps... maybe. Chu Yang pondered over it. He said, Using the antidote to threaten me... maybe a little too simple. That should only be a small part of the n... The moment he said that, Chu Yang became enthusiastic all of a sudden. Tell me about the symptoms of a stroke. Even if I use the Spiritual Spring Water to dy the attack, it would still ur eventually, right? If he tries to poison me and I get poisoned as a result, isnt that a very normal turn of events? The Sword Spirit had a wry smile. Even making use of that, youre really devious! Chu Yang said, Im being poisoned, how could I be considered devious? And then he asked, Im the only one poisoned, right? Qingwu is fine? The Sword Spirit had a wry smile as he replied, Wu Jue Cheng is also someone of status. Do you think he will do something like that to a young girl for no reason? Chu Yang snorted. Thats not necessarily true! I dont trust any of them now. Chu Yangs heart was only set at ease after getting the Sword Spirits definite answer that Mo Qingwu was not poisoned. A contemtive Sword Spirit then said, However,pared to you being poisoned, theres something more important. Now that Wu Jue Cheng is here, we cannot let him go! Even if we end up fighting with him, we cannot avoid the battle! Chu Yangs brows drew together. Something came to his mind immediately and he took in a sharp breath of air. The sword intent? Yes, answered the Sword Spirit, I sensed the presence of the sword intent on Wu Jue Cheng. Chu Yangs facial muscles spasmed. This was a troublesome matter indeed. How can we get it back? We have three options to choose from, the Sword Spirit went on to borate, The first is to capture Wu Jue Cheng and extract the sword intent from him. He has most likely only subdued it temporarily for his own use but is unable to refine it for cultivation. It is impossible for other people to refine the Nine Tribtions sword intent. Capture Wu Jue Cheng? Chu Yang let out a wryugh. Lets just go on to the second option. The second option is to kill Wu Jue Cheng! The Sword Spirit had a sneakyugh. The sword intent will then be dispelled from his body and we can collect it thereafter. Chu Yang was rather speechless by his suggestion. You might as well not have said anything! Just Wu Jue Chengs level of cultivation alone would mean that killing him is close to impossible. Moreover... hes Supreme Martial Artist Chen Fengs sessor! And its obvious that Supreme Martial Artist Chen Feng dotes on him a lot, so much so that he would resort to subterfuge to swap him out of the Nine Tribtions heavens nourishing process! If Wu Jue Cheng dies, do you think Supreme Martial Artist Chen Feng would just let the matter rest? And Supreme Martial Artist Chen Feng and Supreme Martial Artist Liu Yun are husband and wife... Am I supposed to go up against Chen Feng and Liu Yun with my current level of cultivation? Lets just go on to the third option! Chu Yang didnt know whether tough or cry. The third option... is to reveal your identity as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and use the Nine Tribtions Sword to absorb the sword intent. As the Sword Spirit spoke, he himself started to sport a wry smile. And it has to be done within a distance of 3,300 meters. Chu Yang had a look of resignation. This third option is making my legs shake even more... Is there a fourth option? No! There are only three options. The Sword Spirit was very clear-cut in his answer. F*ck! A speechless Chu Yang looked to the heavens. Isnt this friggin trying to scam me? With my pathetic cultivation level, while its enough for me to rule the Lower Three Heavens, but... asking me to kill Wu Jue Cheng? Dont you think this is asking too much from me? The Sword Spirit said docilely, But you have super experts with you, right... Chu Yang was speechless to the max. He red at the Sword Spirit and sighed heavily before he straight up left the Nine Tribtions Space. He didnt want to talk to the Sword Spirit anymore! They were about to reach their destination. The finals of the Medicine Banquet had never been open to the public to spectate this was a rule! But even so, the ce was still teeming with people today. Snow swirled and floated down from the sky while the ground was bustling with activity... Chu Yang leaned toward Mo Qingwu and whispered anxiously to her, Qingwu, when I go inter, your Teacher wille to look for you. Remember to tell him these three words Wu Jue Cheng is here... Let him pass the message to Feng and Yue too. You mustnt let anyone else hear you! Do you understand? Bewilderment shed in Mo Qingwus eyes but she nodded affirmatively nheless. Dont worry, Big Brother Chu Yang! I will definitely get it done! Alright! Then, Chu Yang turned and headed in the direction of thepetition venue. Behind him, Mo Qingwu raised her little fists and shouted while bouncing up and down, Big Brother Chu Yang! Go get them! Everyone around her raised their eyebrows at her. But the young girl didnt care in the least. With a smile, Chu Yang walked through the doors guarded by the Medicine Valley staff. The other nine pharmacists that made the cut the other day were also present. When they saw Chu Yang walking in, everyone had a grim expression on their faces, their extreme wariness of him apparent. Although they had had one round of experience in the Medicine Banquet before,pared to the young man in front of them, they truly didnt feel an ounce of the possibility of victory! His ster results of double the output with half the amount of time spent during thest round had pretty much eroded the self-confidence of these nine pharmacists to nothing! And this was the finals, which held an even bigger significance it was directly linked to whom the title of top pharmacist of the world would be conferred upon! The forging of the Heaven Nourishing Jade would begin immediately after the finals, and once it was forged, the nourishing of the heavens wouldmence on the third day! Bringing topletion of the grandest task in Nine Heavens continent history Nourishing the heavens! This honor would be bestowed upon the champion of thispetition! The snow fell heavier and heavier until one couldnt even see clearly the person opposite them anymore. Such a heavy snowfall was truly a rare sight. Amongst the white flurry of snow, the finals of the Medicine Banquet finallymenced! The high priest of the Medicine Valley personally came to wee the ten of them into thepetition venue which had been specially prepared. When Chu Yang walked in, as if their hearts were connected, he looked back and spotted a red figure moving about in a high spot in the faraway distance. A clear and melodious voice could be heard from a distance. Chu Yang! Go for it! It was Mo Qingwus voice. An amused smile appeared on Chu Yangs lips. This girl has finally shown her ambitions. Actually calling me by name because she thinks I cant see her... A smiling Chu Yang entered thepetition venue. Outside, Bu Liuqing, dressed in robes of blue, stood with his hands behind his back on top of a snow-covered tree. Mo Qingwu stood next to him, her petite form seeming even frailer in the snow. In the freezing cold, the young girl breathed out warm air, her whole face red from agitation, but there was boundless tenderness in her heart. I... called him by name! I dont want to call him Big Brother Chu Yang anymore, I want to call him Chu Yang! This would... sound more like... what a husband and wife addressed each other by. Hmph, I know that Big Sister Wu Qianqian has ns on him, does she think I cant tell... hmph... oh dear... this is so embarrassing... The moment the young girl thought of the words husband and wife, she became so embarrassed that her whole body suddenly felt weak, as if she had a fever, and she almost fell off the tree. Bu Liuqing got a shock and quickly grabbed hold of her, preventing her from falling from such a high distance. Supreme Martial Artist Bu was unbelievably perplexed. Even though he hadnt tried to dramatically increase his little disciples cultivation for the time being, she was already a first-grade Martial Saint by now... How was it that she could still almost fall off a tree when she already had such a high level of cultivation... How bizarre! ... With the high priest leading the way, the ten pharmacists entered thepetition area. The high priest then led them into a gigantic pce that looked almost like it was made out of a whole mountain. The entire way there was filled with guard outposts! The outermost rim consisted of Monarch level and Emperor level experts acting as the first wall of defense. As they went further in and the boundary to be defended became smaller, the guards became those of Martial Saint level. There were a total of nine lines of defense! After they entered the pce, Chu Yang discovered that someone was standing in every corner outside of the pce. They stood at attention, their expressions stern and serious. The heavy snow had almostpletely buried them! It was obvious that they had already been here since at least a day before the finals, just guarding this empty venue, in case of someone infiltrating the ce! And every one of these guards was a Supreme Martial Artist! Such watertight defense gave even Chu Yang an rming feeling! The moment they entered the grand hall of the pce, a gust of warm air suddenly greeted them, and the rich fragrance of flowers and herbs wafted over! How would there be only ten thousand types of elixirs in the Medicine Banquet? There were easily hundreds of thousands of varieties! And there was definitely more than just one stalk for each type! All within this grand hall! Each type of elixir here could be considered a Heavenly Treasure! The majority of the Nine Super ns herb inventory that they had amassed for the past thousand years, the entire secret foundation of the Medicine Valley for the past thousand years, as well as all the Heavenly Treasures that the Zhuge n had collected for the past ten thousand years were all here! Everything was here! The number of elixirs here could easily let anybody who saw them have a mental breakdown from excitement alone! None of the elixirs here were stored in cases. They were disyed as was, their roots, stems, flowers, leaves... everything was exposed. There were so many that when one looked over, they wouldnt even be able to see the end. Despite so, there was no risk of the medicinal potency being lost. In addition, they were neatly categorized by their medicinal properties. Even though the herbs were ced in close proximity with each other, it was as if a safe distance was being maintained between each herb and the next. This was the most unique characteristic of a Heavenly Treasure self-sufficiency! Only when a herb possessed such a characteristic could they earn the title of... Heavenly Treasure! Furthermore, each and every stalk of herb here, under such circumstances, was still filled with vitality! Fresh buds peeked out from some, some had new branches growing, and some even had flowers budding on them... Outside was a world of snow and ice but the tens of thousands of elixirs inside here were lush with life. Some even had flowers blooming! Just like spring! This was but a very normal dimension... There was absolutely nothing out of the ordinary here! How was this possible? Looking at the fresh flowers blooming, Chu Yang almost suspected that he was dreaming. In the center of the grand hall, ten pirs stood erect. They spanned a diameter of close to three meters and boasted a height of fifteen to twenty meters. The pirs were made of an unknown material and emitted a dull brown glow. Atop each of the pirs sat a giant lotus! There was a unique auraing from all directions that was constantly being distilled into wisps of energy and absorbed by the giant lotuses. With a stern and serious expression, the high priest cleared his throat and announced, Everyone, it is the finals of the Medicine Banquet now! We are in the Great Heavens-Reversing Array now. The area, where everyone is standing, is the position of the eye of the array! It has been 999 years since the great array has had its location finalized and the array set up! Using the amount of time that takes for one to return to its origin! During these 999 years, the great array has been buried underground, absorbing the spiritual energy of the universe and the essence of day and night; it has invaded the magnificence of the mountains and rivers, and breathed the spiritual essence of the great rivers... Only after 999 years can this array be formed. Chapter 1133 - Nine Tribulations Stealing Fate Energy (Part 1)

Chapter 1133: Nine Tribtions Stealing Fate Energy (Part 1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang was stunned For an array to be set up until it took form actually required as long as 999 years! The high priest continued, Once this array isplete, it shall cover all that is under the sky! Right now, the fate energy of all pharmacists in the world is converging here from all over the Lower, Middle and Upper Three Heavens! There are a grand total of 810,000 Heavenly Treasures from the Lower, Middle and Upper Three Heavens here! At the moment, only Tianji City is not part of the array! Everyone, this array and thispetition shall decide the fate of the Nine Heavens! When the high priest reached this part of his speech, he paused and swept his line of vision across the ten pharmacists. He then continued, The Great Heavens-Reversing Array is the most impregnable fort in the world! Therefore, the finals shall be held here! We have already examined everyones elixir refining proficiency in the semi-finals. It can be said that anyone among you, as long as you can win the spot of champion, will be able to undertake the task of forging the Heaven Nourishing Jade! As such, your proficiency in elixir refining will not be examined again. The lotuses atop these pirs before you house the channels of fate energy. In the middle is the flower bud! Everyone may take a seat on the pirs now. The first to catalyze the bud of fate energy to bloompletely will be the one with the strongest fate energy and in turn, the champion! When the high priest finished... ...everyone was in an uproar! Looking at everyones surprised reactions, Chu Yang understood at once Looked like they were also unaware of the examination method this time. Either that or... it was outside of their expectations. And indeed, the pharmacists of the Nine Super ns were not expecting this at all! The finals of the past Medicine Banquets had always been an extremely difficult herb dissection test! There were even a few who had done a lot of practice beforehand in preparation for it. Who knew that in this critical moment, the Medicine Valley would suddenly change their examination method? This certainly threw everyone off! You may be rather surprised and that is to be expected. The past Medicine Banquets were indeed like what your seniors have told you, and we have never diverged from it. However, thepetition this time is the final round of these past ten thousand years! The high priest had a broad smile on his face, like a sly fox. Even the wrinkles on his face looked like they were smiling. Therefore, the examination method this time ispletely different from the past! Thepetition is of extreme importance this time! And that is why you will be pitted against each other in terms of fate energy in these finals! It has nothing to do with cultivation or mental energy, nor does it have anything to do with your identity and status, and even less to do with your experience! All that matters is fate energy alone! The one with the strongest fate energy among you will be the champion! He will then manipte and use the thousand-years fate energy tobine and merge 810,000 types of Heavenly Treasures in one medicine stove! And that will be the strongest and most powerful Heaven Nourishing Jade! Only he who possesses exceptional fate energy is worthy of forging the Heaven Nourishing Jade this time! The high priest said calmly, I must remind everyone that the great array that we are using this time is linked to the heavens and earth! Even if you are not the champion, you need to wait till the lotus of fate energy has bloomed before you can stop! Should anyone try anything funny, he will be erased on the spot! And now I invite everyone to begin! Please step onto the top of the pir before you. Once everyone is in position, I will activate the array! The high priest gave hismand. Chu Yang was rather bbergasted. The Sword Spirit in the Nine Tribtions Space also didnt know whether tough or to cry. To think he was wondering just what the finals of the Medicine Banquet would be like. So they were justpeting who had the strongest fate energy! If that was the case... In this world, whose fate energy could bepared to that of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Even an emperor in the human world or the Dharma Supreme of the Law-enforcement unit could neverpare to the Nine Tribtions Sword Master when it came to the strength of fate energy! For Chu Yang to participate in apetition where the finals were like this... Wasnt this purely bullying others? The ten pharmacists looked at each other, nobody making the first move. They all wanted to see what would happen once someone took their seat. With a bright and cheerfulugh, Chu Yangs figure rose into the air, light as a feather. He flew toward the pir right in the middle andnded on it, his ck robes fluttering. As he stepped onto the pir, he said lightly, Since no one wants to start, then I shall be first... to start! He deliberately paused at thest three words. Such that when people heard him, they would have the impression that what he had said was Then I shall be first! What did being first signify? Enraged, all the other pharmacists immediately soared into the air toward the top of the pirs. After Chu Yangnded, he saw a stone seat within the lotus, which was meant for use during meditation. In front of the stone seat was a dense cloud of mist in the form of a pristine white flower bud. It had yet to materialize, as if it would disperse with just a breeze. Chu Yang did not hesitate any further. He took a couple of steps forward and immediately sat on the stone seat. Upon seeing that everyone had taken their seats, the high priest dered with a stern expression, Array! Activate! All the Supreme Martial Artists outside moved at the same time, each of them projecting a st of energy that contained their full power at a spot in the heavens right above them. Several waves of energy surged toward the heavens with an unstoppable force so strong that it could copse the mountains and ravage the oceans! The energy waves converged in the same spot! Among the misty blur of snow high above, a blinding white light shed and spread strong and fast in the sky! The array andpetition venue suddenly disappearedpletely from everyones sight. In that split second, Chu Yang felt like the grand hall had vanished all of a sudden. His surroundings werepletely dark! And everything around him had also vanished! He felt like he was in an incredibly vast and endless starry night sky, seated atop a gigantic white lotus, with the boundless gxy around him! The stars twinkled around him. The ce he was in looked as if it was the core of the whole universe! Suddenly, misty wisps started to emanate from Chu Yang. They got increasingly thicker and denser, flooding into the flower bud in front of him that had yet to materialize. The next moment, Chu Yang felt like there was a thunderstorm on top of him but when he opened his eyes and looked up, nothing was there. Yet when he shut his eyes again, that feeling of being surrounded by thunder and lightning came back immediately! Wisps of pristine white mist converged from all directions. There were easily thousands of them, and as more and more came, they became tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions... tens of millions... Just like rivers running into the ocean, they poured into the flower bud in front of Chu Yang... The flower bud started to visibly be more and more distinct, until it finally materialized. Then, a lush green vine, covered with thin hair and tiny thorns unique to a lotus stem, slowly extended from beneath the flower bud. It pushed against the flower bud on top and continued to extend upward. Within a couple of minutes, it actually grew into a thickness of several meters and a height of more than 300 meters! At this point, at the top of the stem, the flower bud that had already materialized started to gradually expand, bing bigger and bigger... At the stone stage, the high priest couldnt help but inhale a sharp intake of breath. What strong and powerful fate energy this Chu Yang has! From where he was, he could see the lotus on the pir where Chu Yang was, expanding and growing to a thickness of several meters and rising several hundreds of meters into the air. On the other hand, the lotuses in front of the other nine pharmacists only had stems the thickness of a finger supporting a pitifully tiny flower bud that had not even fully materialized. This was totally a one-sidedpetition! There was simply noparison at all! Oh, this is the Great Heavenly Fate Array! eximed the Sword Spirit within the Nine Tribtions Space as he made the realization, I was wondering what kind of mysterious array this was, so thats what it is... It uses the fate energy of pharmacists, who save countless lives in the world, to forge the Heaven Nourishing Jade and intercept the fate energy of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, in order to repair that gap in the heavens and earth! A puzzled Chu Yang asked, Havent any of the previous Nine Tribtions Sword Masters participated in the Medicine Banquet? Not at all. The Sword Spirit had a wry smile on his face. Not every Nine Tribtions Sword Master is a weirdo like you. Under normal circumstances, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is not in the Upper Three Heavens during the period of the Medicine Banquet. This is because all the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters would be in a longa after experiencing mental trauma at the Lake of Despair... And during this period of time, the Nine Heavens would be closed. Only after the Nine Tribtions Sword Master has gone through another period of training and experience can he, through a chance encounter, secretly enter the Upper Three Heavens while its still closed and embark on his journey as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. If nothing out of the norm had happened, right now you should have been in the Middle Three Heavens too. However... you have parents whom you had been separated from since you were young. This is really so damn... and they had to find you at the moment when you becameatose... and bring you back to the Upper Three Heavens... This is totally something that had never happened to any of the previous Nine Tribtions Sword Masters! Chu Yang raised his eyebrows. I see, so thats what it was. Then what is this Great Heavenly Fate Array? How should I deal with it? The Great Heavenly Fate Array goes against the naturalw of order of the heavens to steal fate energy, The Sword Spirit exined, It uses the power of the array tomunicate with the universe, and through the power of the universe,press and steal the fate energy of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and the Nine Tribtions to nourish the heavens. You yourself are the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, so how would it be possible for you to steal your own fate energy in this array? On the contrary, because you are catalyzing the fate energy here, you can instead intercept the fate energy of the Nine Super ns and transfer them to your brothers. The Sword Spirit sighed deeply. This is truly the work of destiny... Ive never seen something as f*cked up as this... They went through so much for a thousand years, with tens of thousands of people working toward a single goal, only to offer the benefits with both hands to someone else... and they arent even aware. Intercept the fate energy of the Nine Super ns? Chu Yangs eyes brightened. How do I do that? The Sword Spirit replied, Later, at the height of the lotus bloom, recite the names of the Nine Tribtions in your mind. By borrowing the power of the array that goes against the naturalw of order of the heavens, it will naturally extract the fate energy from the eye of the array and transfer it to them. Who are the Nine Tribtions? asked Chu Yang with a frown. His question stunned the Sword Spirit so much that he was speechless for quite some time. You... As the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, you dont know who your Nine Tribtions are? Chu Yang rolled his eyes. How should I know? The Sword Spirit waspletely defeated by him. Arent Gu Duxing, Dong Wushang and the others your Nine Tribtions? He continued with an air of exasperation, Gu Duxing is sharp and lonesome, hes the sword tip; Dong Wushang is mighty, domineering and sturdy, hes the body of the sword; Ao Xieyun is cold, arrogant and sharp, hes the edge of the sword. Mo Tianji is cunning and scheming, the Master of Calction and Maniption, hes the soul of the sword. Luo Kedi defends and guards you, hes the cross-guard of the sword; Rui Butong is agile and varied, hes the tang of the sword; Xie Danqiongs way of handling things is steady and earnest, hes the sword pommel; Ji Mo, thoughedic, is by nature calm and steady with a steadfast loyalty, hes the sword hilt. As for the sword embellishment, he can be specified by the Sword Master! Chu Yang understood atst. I see. When the timees, you need only to recite their names in your mind and it will naturally split the flow of fate energy of the Nine Super ns! the Sword Spirit said enthusiastically. Will the split of the fate energy be seen through? Can the Heaven Nourishing Jade still be forged sessfully? Chu Yang asked. The Great Heavenly Fate Array goes against the naturalw of order of the heavens, how can it be seen through by people? Besides, there is no change in the fate energy of the pharmacists in the world. The only ones rted to you are the first Nine Tribtions and thest Nine Tribtions, what has it got to do with the Heaven Nourishing Jade... answered the Sword Spirit, rolling his eyes. Chapter 1134 - Nine Tribulations Stealing Fate Energy (Part 2)

Chapter 1134: Nine Tribtions Stealing Fate Energy (Part 2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As fate energy from all over the world converged and grew increasingly stronger, the lotuses in front of the pharmacists also started to slowly bloom. One by one... the petals gradually unfolded. They were brimming with the essence of life. But... Humans were just not meant to bepared to each other. The size of the nine pharmacists lotuses was asrge as a regr lotus, but the radius of Chu Yangs lotus was already easily more than ten meters wide, and it wasnt even in full bloom yet! Comparing theirs to Chu Yangs was likeparing fluorescent light to the sun! The next moment. Something unexpected happened. The high priest watched in disbelief as the Ye n pharmacist suddenly let out a muffled grunt, blood trickling down the corner of his mouth. Then, the skin on his face started to turn dry and wrinkly, his entire self bingnguished and wasted. His eyes were wide open and bulging as he emitted strangled sounds from his throat. In a mere instant, he had already stopped breathing! The lotus in front of him also started to wither, its petals falling off one by one. Once fallen, the petals disintegrated and turned into a wisp of smoke before dispersing into the wind. Not long after, the lotus wiltedpletely, drooping lifelessly. The stem then followed suit, drooping and turning into smoke and vanishing without a trace... Whats going on? The high priest was aghast, his face pale. He wanted to go forward to take a look... ...only to discover that the pharmacists from the other ns were also disying the same symptoms one by one First a grunt, then the loss of all signs of life, followed by their lotus dispersing. Out of the ten pharmacists in the finals, nine were dead... Leaving behind only Chu Yang, the lone one standing! What was there topete anymore? Even if he wasnt the champion, he would be now. But just what exactly was going on? The dumbfounded high priest smacked himself on the head and rubbed his eyes. I must be seeing things, I-i... Im turning mad... My god... What the hell is going on?! The poor old fellow! Stupefied and at a loss, he stared at the nine pharmacists who had died an unnatural death and their nine lotuses which had been reduced to nothing! A long whileter, he finally regained his senses. He quickly ascended into the sky and brought the nine of them down, lining them up in a row in front of him. He hurriedly checked on them, his face deathly pale. What went wrong... what went wrong... He then discovered that the skin on the faces of these people was all dry and wrinkly,pletely different from their rosiness and supple feeling beforehand. He touched their faces tentatively, not expecting that the contact would actually tear off the skin on their faces! The high priest got a huge shock, his heart pumping fast as he held a human skin mask in his hand. He looked over at the person whom he had torn the mask off of, only to see that where the face was supposed to be was a mess of blood and flesh... Stunned, the high priest hastily grabbed at the faces of the others too. As expected, the results were the same. He continued to inspect... Atst, the high priest raised his head, cursing and swearing in abject grief and rage, Its the Soul Transfer Technique! You motherf*cking Nine Super ns! F*ck you and all your ancestors! Goddamn motherf*ckers... To actually use the Soul Transfer Technique and fool around in the Medicine Banquet! You goddamn motherf*ckers... This elderly pharmacist with a head full of white hair and his face covered with wrinkles swore and cursed furiously with no regard for his image whatsoever! He spewed profanity and vulgarities, whatever sounded vicious was whatever that came out of his mouth... Just how much hatred did he feel toward this... In an instant, the high priest also realized what was going on. In order to win the position of champion in the Medicine Banquet and get their hands on the Heaven Nourishing Jade, the Nine Super ns and thew-enforcement officer had swapped out their originalpetition candidates with experienced ones who had taken part in the Medicine Banquet before! They had used the Soul Transfer Technique to let the experienced pharmacists be eligible to join thepetition, as well as temporarily gain the fate energy required. And then they entered the finals... However, this final generation of the Medicine Banquet was different from all the previous generations because it directly harvested the pharmacists fate energy. Therefore, within the ferocious surge of fate energy, the nine pharmacists true forms were revealed, causing their original and newly gained fate energy to sh, and yet they couldnt retreat from the Heavens-Reversing tforms... This caused the aftereffects of the Soul Transfer Technique taking effect in advance, leading to their deaths... When he figured out the ploy, the high priest felt weak all over, wishing that he could just smash his head against the wall and die on the spot! He wasnt even in the mood to swear anymore. He could give them the position of champion. He could give them the Heaven Nourishing Jade. But how could they treat this Medicine Banquet that affected the future of the entire Nine Heavens like a joke! And the most crucial generation at that! Werent they just being...plete bastards... Its all over... There were only three words in the high priests mind! Only when fate energy split into the ten lotuses and the fate energy of these ten lotuses subsequently merge back into one could it transform into the final form of fate energy by using the number one pharmacist as a medium! And only this final form of fate energy would be able to act as a catalyst in the Great Heavens-Reversing Array and engulf the tens of thousands of elixirs to open the passage into the Heavens, and attract the power of the universe used to refine the Heaven Nourishing Jade! But now, nine of them were dead! Wasnt this all over now? The high priest raised his head despondently, gazing into the sky. But the next moment, he was stunned into yet another daze, his mouth agape as he stared in disbelief! This poor old fellow, receiving shock after shock in this short period of time alone... The lotus above Chu Yang was expanding yet again! Those nine waves of fate energy that had already disappeared formed into wisps once more, as though dying embers rising from the ashes, and surged into that gigantic lotus of Chu Yang! The high priest was so dumbstruck that he almost lost the ability to think! H-he could actually support the entire Medicine Banquet with his fate energy alone! He couldnt help but be overwhelmed with tears, dropping to his knees and praying fervently... Dear heavens, please let us finish this banquet... Chu Yang, you have to hang in there... youre the only hope now! ... On a mountain peak far away. Wu Jue Cheng, dressed in robes of white, had an indifferent smile on his face as he stretched out his arm. He did a simple action, closing and then opening his palm. A mass of multi-colored mist sat in the middle of his palm. It floated densely above his palm. Disperse! With a passive smile, Wu Jue Cheng closed his palm once more. The mass of multi-colored mist suddenly dispersed with a loud pop! The smile on Wu Jue Chengs face widened. ... Chu Yang observed intently and tried to sense to what degree the lotus above him had bloomed. Just another three petals and it would be in full bloom... tion arose in his heart. It looked like his wish was going toe true! Right at this moment, an indescribable feeling suddenly spread throughout his body. Then, he could only feel half of his body going numb... Wu Jue Chengs seven deadly poisons were finally taking effect in this critical moment! Chu Yang let out a muffled grunt. ... Full of confidence and joy, the high priest watched Chu Yang nervously. He desperately begged the gods in his heart, praying fervently and incessantly. But... Chu Yangs body suddenly jerked, causing his heart to almost jump out of his throat. My god, it couldnt be that this one was also a fake created by the Soul Transfer Technique? If that was the case... then were truly done for. He stared anxiously at Chu Yang, thinking that the moment wrinkles appeared on his face, that would signify theplete failure of the Medicine Banquet this time... When he discovered that no wrinkles were appearing on Chu Yangs face, he wanted to breathe a sigh of relief. However, a colorful mix of seven different colors started to show on Chu Yangs face instead. And his body subsequently became somewhat stiff... The Seven Poisons of the Netherworld! The high priests eyes turned wide and round. With a voice full of grief and indignation, he bellowed, Wu Jue Cheng! F*ck you and your ancestors Chen Feng and Liuyun! He didnt expect that just as he was left with thest glimmer of hope, this Wu Jue Cheng who had disappeared for several tens of thousands of years would actually appear to mess things up for him. The Seven Poisons of the Netherworld. Wu Jue Cheng was the only one capable of using it in this whole world! The high priests heart was filled with a cold dread. However, the lotus above Chu Yang had only paused in its blooming. It did not dissipate, only remaining in stasis. Then, he saw Chu Yang, with trembling hands, take out a Purple Crystal core bottle with some difficulty. He opened the cap and gulped down two mouthfuls of the liquid within. With an audible sigh, he exhaled a colorful toxic mist. Though traces of the Seven Poisons of the Netherworld still remained, his face had already regained its normal color for the time being. The high priest craned his neck, his eyeballs almost falling out. What... what did he drink? It could actually nullify... no, suppress the Seven Poisons of the Netherworld? So amazing? And then he saw Chu Yang straighten his back with some difficulty before returning to an upright sitting position. After a moment, the gigantic lotus on top of him started to expand once more, slowly continuing to bloom... The high priest was brimming with hot tears. He almost had the urge to worship Chu Yang right now! Such determination! Such spirit! Such selflessness and fearlessness! He was in mortal danger but he was still putting so much effort into the Medicine Banquet... In the endless anticipation of the high priest and Chu Yang, that gigantic lotus finally reached full bloom! It easily boasted an impressive radius of beyond three kilometers! Lighting up the entire dimension with a holy glow! At the same time, Chu Yang felt like there were countless fairies in colorful robes filling up the endless expanse of the sky before him. Flower baskets in their hands, they danced and sang, their holy singing that filled the heavens and earth seemingly echoing in his heart and soul... An iparable sense of serenity filled his heart. Within the lotus, the fate energy split into ten thick pirs, its intended direction unknown... The voice of the Sword Spirit rang out. Nows the time, intercept the fate energy! The array has reached the pinnacle of its operation... As long as the fairies are still singing, every name that you say will effectively intercept fate energy! With his eyes closed, Chu Yang silently recited in his heart, Gu Duxing! One of the fate energy pirs suddenly changed its direction... Dong Wushang! Mo Tianji! Ji Mo! Ao Xieyun! Luo Kedi! Rui Butong! Xie Danqiong! There were already eight names. Who would he choose to be the sword embellishment? wondered the Sword Spirit. And then he heard Chu Yang say, Mo Qingwu! The Sword Spirit tried to stop him in a panic. That wont do; the same family name cannot appear twice within the Nine Tribtions! Only to hear Chu Yang go on... Tan Tan... Chu Yangs voice was firm. Tan Tan may not work... The Sword Spirit was in a frenzy. Young Master Yu. Zi Xieqing. Meng Chaoran. Chu Yang continued to call out names. Too many, too many... Too many! The Sword Spirit was jumping about in panic. There are only nine slots, how many have you named already... Youre going to empty the Nine Super ns if you continue like this... Chu Yang ignored him and continued to recite names. Chu Feiling, Yang Run, Chu Leer, Mo Leier, Wu Qianqian, Tie Butian, Huyan Aobo, Jun Xizhu, Feng Yurou, Yue Lingxue, Bu Liuqing, Ning Tianya... In this limited period of holy singing, those who were rted to him, those whom he had a good impression of, those whom he was on friendly terms with... this fellow named them all! The Sword Spirit was bbergasted. He fell onto his bottom in the Nine Tribtions Space, his body stiff as cold sweat drenched his back! You... Ive never seen anyone as brutal as you... Chapter 1135 - Nine Tribulations Stealing Fate Energy (Part 3)

Chapter 1135: Nine Tribtions Stealing Fate Energy (Part 3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hes exceeded, hes exceeded! By way too many! Now everything was truly messed up. The Sword Spirit wanted to cry but he couldnt find any tears in himself. The Nine Tribtions Sword Master and the Nine Tribtions! As implied, there were supposed to be only nine people... but how many had he named? Easily at least eighteen... Too merciless... he was too merciless... ... Gu Miaoling... Chu Yang finally recited thest name and stopped. Those faint and indistinct singing voices also stopped right about then. Pir after pir of fate energy split off from the main source, forming prismatic arcs that shot out and disappeared into the horizon! Cold sweat trickled down the Sword Spirits back! Because when the final two names were recited, the pirs of fate energy that had split out were already very weak and faint... This indicated that the Nine Super ns ten thousand years worth of fate energy had already been wholly depleted by Chu Yang! This was no doubt a huge move that attacked them at their very core... as well as extremely cruel and vicious... Chu Yang had pretty much recited the names of everyone rted to him... He didnt even leave out the names of his brothers wives. As if he was afraid that he could not drain even the veryst bit! At this exact moment. In the Ye n. In an area encircled and guarded by the Ye n, surrounded by mountains andkes The Ye ns ancestral graves! Back when the Ye n was constructing their ancestral cemetery, they had gotten an expert to assess the feng shui of the area. This area housed a golden pce in the middle and was surrounded by a jade belt and had golden dragons circling it 1 In other words, it was a ce with outstanding feng shui, with magnificent and grand mountains winding round! In the underground was a convergence of three mountain ranges, which protruded slightly and was situated on the hignd. It was a piece ofnd worthy of a king! But at this moment, a deafening boom resounded throughout. The great mountains behind the Ye n ancestral graves suddenly caved inward! It was as if the middle of the whole mountain ridge had copsed and sank in. A series of loud booms could be hearding from the underground. In the underground where nobody could see: Fissures appeared in several areas, eventually rendering the strata into nothingness; the shine of gold and jade shed irregrly before they went outpletely. It looked as if an indistinct golden dragon had broken free of its shackles, letting out a roar as it soared into the sky and disappeared into the far distance... The Ye n was in aplete mess. At the same time, in the Xiao n, Y n, Chen n, Ling n... the same situation appeared in all the other eight ns. Caving in! Caving in! And still caving in! The Upper Three Heavens was in a state of utter chaos! ... In an unknown location elsewhere. Ning Tianya, covered head to toe in blood, was seated and treating his own injuries. After being set upon by Wu Jue Cheng and the Dharma Supreme, Ning Tianyas injuries had certainly suffered grave injuries this time. In addition, only Ning Tianya himself was aware... ...that what had truly dealt him a serious blow was purely Wu Jue Chengs ambush at the end which had utilized the sword intent! He had thought that his false defeat in the beginning had already seeded in fooling them. However, he did not expect Wu Jue Cheng to be such a cautious man and deal him with such a heavy and vicious blow! Not to mention that it waspletely out of Ning Tianyas expectations that Wu Jue Cheng could actually use the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters sword intent! This was something that could never have urred to anybody. Ning Tianya knew then that he had no choice but to fight. Furthermore, since they already had intentions to deal with Bu Liuqing and the others, they could not possibly make a move if he was safe. That was why he had pretended to suffer defeat and made his escape. Once they had rxed their guard, he would secretly hurry to Tianji City and join hands with Bu Liuqing. Then, they could pretend to go along with their scheme and get a fast one on them, killing them all! But he didnt expect at all that Wu Jue Cheng would have something like that up to his sleeve, to actually strike him with the sword intent at that point! Leading to aplete mess of Supremacy Nings ns! The sword intent exclusive to the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was overwhelmingly powerful! This sword intent had almost taken Ning Tianyas life! Much to his chagrin, Ning Tianya could only escape to this ce to treat his injuries. However, the recovery of the injuries caused by the sword intent was extremely slow. Only now was there some kind of progress. He was in the midst of recovery when a mysterious wave of energy shot over from a distance with a speed so fast that Ning Tianya couldnt even react in time and entered his body Ning Tianya felt huge alleviation from his pain and difort in that instant! Although this wave of energy did not have any obvious effect in treating his injuries, Ning Tianya instantly felt immense relief throughout. In addition, it seemed like there was a boundless improvement in his martial aptitude... Though his injuries remained, he felt instantly alleviated of his difort! rmed, Ning Tianyas eyes shot open. Where did all this fate energye from? Whos so kind to actually transfer fate energy to me? This is something thats incredibly troublesome... and would also be subjected to the karma of the universe... ... In the Lower Three Heavens. Within the Iron Cloud Imperial Pce. Tie Butian rested on the bed, her son in her embrace as she slept. In her grogginess, she seemed to have dreamed of something. In her dream, she saw a smiling Chu Yange forward to her. When he raised his arm and pointed at her, a ray of white light diffused into her forehead. Tie Butian woke up with a jolt, only to feel a calming and rxing feeling throughout her body. She murmured in confusion, I dreamed of that detestable fellow again... To think that it felt so real this time though... Sigh. She let out a long and low sigh, all signs of drowsiness gone from her. She bent over and watched her son who was sleeping soundly, a wave of sentimentality involuntarily arising in her heart. It was at this moment when she discovered something unusual happening to her body. Her child was already more than a year old and had already been weaned. But she felt her breasts swelling at this moment. rmed, she looked down, only to see that milk was seeping out of her breasts again... Whats going on? The female emperor stared at herrge and swollen bosom in a daze, her eyes round and wide... ... In different ces, Bu Liuqing, Mo Qingwu, Yue Lingxue, Feng Yurou, Wu Qianqian, Chu Feiling, Yang Run... a funny feeling went through all of them at the same time... They felt as if they were different from what they were just a moment ago... Other than Bu Liuqing and Feng and Yue who could tell that this was fate energy and as such, was all the more astonished, the rest were all puzzled and didnt know what was going on. Zi Xieqing, a beneficiary as well, could sense the fate energy in her bing stronger and more abundant. She had aplex look in her eyes. I had thought that when I leave this ce, we would never meet again for the rest of our lives. I didnt expect you to use this kind of method to increase my fate energy! Even though you only mean well and have no other intentions, and while people like me who are from the heavens beyond owing favors isnt usually a problem, do you know that this kind of insubstantial and abstract fate energy is the only thing that I can never escape from? From now on, even if we are in different corners of the world, my fate energy will be inexplicably linked to yours; isnt this going to give me no end of trouble... ... What was different from these peoples reactions were Chu Yangs brothers. Rui Butong and Dong Wushang were in the midst of sparring when suddenly both of them let out a weird cry and threw out their respective saber and sword... A bewildered Dong Wushang opened his mouth. This is so strange. Im in the midst of a fight, why am I suddenly dreaming? Rui Butong was dumbfounded too. I had a dream too... I dreamt of Boss... Boss had such a sneaky smile on his face when he gave me a p... But Im in the midst of a fight, aint I... My god, whats going on? You had a dream too??? The two of them stared at each other in a daze, before they turned their gaze to the dark saber and sword that they had thrown onto the ground,pletely baffled... In the Middle Three Heavens. Within a mysterious dimension. A few people were seated and in the midst of cultivation, their countenances serious and solemn! On top of everyones heads were three clouds of white fog that had almost materialized. They continued to gather and expand, as though flower buds on the verge of blooming... At the side was a golden dragon of tremendous size with a good half of its tail already gone... They were Gu Duxing, Mo Tianji, Luo Kedi, Ji Mo, Ao Xieyun and Xie Danqiong. The six of them who were in deep concentration in their meditation suddenly seemed to see a vision at the same time Chu Yang who had a mysterious and sneaky smile on his face, the kind that he wore whenever he just yed a satisfying prank, using his hand to guide clouds of white fog into their foreheads. Those clouds of white fog then entered their bodies, leaving no trace of its existence behind. At the same time, a jolt went through their bodies and all six of them broke through in their cultivation... The fog floating around the golden dragon suddenly became even thicker and denser, and the speed at which it emanated spiritual energy surprisingly doubled... The six of them opened their eyes at the same time, a look of nkness and sentimentality in their eyes. I dreamed of Boss... Gu Duxing murmured with a frown, I think he gave me something. A look of contemtion appeared on Xie Danqiongs handsome face too. I had a dream too. Boss was pointing at my forehead... Yes, yes, yes! Ji Mo jumped to his feet, iling his limbs wildly as he shouted in excitement, I dreamed of that too, wahaha... Boss had an expression like he was a coyote that had sessfully stolen a chicken, wahaha, so gross... There was obvious agitation on Mo Tianjis attractive face. His eyes were twinkling, a huge difference from his usual calm and unflustered self. He practically looked like a different person altogether! Tianji, could it be that you know whats happening? Ao Xieyun was a meticulous and observant person. When he saw Mo Tianjis reaction, he immediately had a hunch that something extraordinary was happening. Mo Tianji, with agitation on his face, was suddenly rather flustered as he reached into his clothes hurriedly and brought out nine bronze coins. He shook his head, indicating to the rest not to speak. Then, he activated his divine skill, Controlling the World. In solemn silence, he tossed the nine coins into the air. Mo Tianjis hands formed several differentplicated gestures, his expression extremely dignified and serious. The next moment, the nine shiny coins suddenly shed brightly in the air! Theynded on the ground at the same time, each coin facing up! When theynded, intense golden light shone from them, so dazzling that the few brothers couldnt even gaze upon them directly at their current cultivation levels! The dazzling golden light before them was so radiant that they felt as if they were in the jade pces of the heavens! Mo Tianji waited till the golden light had subsided before he looked over. And when he took a good look, he was overjoyed! This is fate energy! Mo Tianji was agitated beyond control. Boss has seeded! Do you know? Do you know?! Hahaha... When Gu Duxing and the rest saw Mo Tianjis somewhat crazed behavior, they were rather unsettled. They hurriedly asked, Whats going on? Hurry up and tell us... Mo Tianji took a deep breath but to no avail. He took another, and then tried to calm himself by taking several more deep breaths, before he finally turned to them. With bright and shiny eyes, he said, This is fate energy! Boss has drained the destined luck of the Nine Super ns in the Upper Three Heavens and given it to us! Which is to say, the fate energy of the Nine Super ns is now in us! Mo Tianji exined. Chapter 1136 - No Rest Till One of Them is Dead!

Chapter 1136: No Rest Till One of Them is Dead!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Which is to say, the fate energy of the Nine Super ns is now in us! Mo Tianji exined. Huh?! eximed everyone! This... this, this, this... Boss is really... Wahahaha, hes so cool... Ji Mo and Luo Kedi were dumbfounded. Only after a moment did they regain their senses and start to rejoice. Gu Duxing, Ao Xieyun, and Xie Danqiong were filled with tion too. Boss is still around after all! Hes still around! Gu Duxingughed aloud, tears in his eyes. Mo Tianji smiled happily. His chest felt like blood was surging and churning, only calming down after quite some time. When it finally did, he coughed out a mouthful of blood. The price of peeping at divine secrets finally took effect. But Mo Tianji hardly cared. If this had been in the past, there was a possibility that his lifespan would have been reduced. But now that he possessed such strong fate energy, courtesy of Chu Yang, why would Mo Tianji be concerned with such a small reflected power counter... We have to make full use of our time and cultivate! said Mo Tianji, So that we can head to the Upper Three Heavens in the shortest time possible and give Boss a hand! Thats right. Boss may have transferred fate energy to us but this doesnt mean that hes invincible from now on. Gu Duxing was a wet nket as usual as he looked at Ji Mo and Luo Kedi, who were so smug and delighted that they probably couldnt even find their way home. He continued, If the two of you dont work hard and get yourselves killed the moment you reach the Upper Three Heavens, you would still end up as cold dead corpses no matter how much fate energy you have! A pile of rotten flesh! The brothers seemed to have fallen into afortable behavioral pattern long ago Mo Tianji would point them in the general direction and assume control of the group; Gu Duxing would pull the rest along as they executed the n. Whether it was cultivation or other tasks, Gu Duxing was the one who watched over their progress. The one being the bad guy was exactly Gu Duxing; whenever someone was uncooperative, especially Ji Mo and Luo Kedis asional skiving, what would await them was an insane and violent thunderstorm! Ao Xieyun and Xie Danqiong took the role of the peacemaker to smooth out all the conflicts. If they ever reached a point where someone couldnt back down with good grace, the two of them would take action at once to ease the tension and get rid of the friction... One had to be impressed by such abination indeed. Just that Ji Mo and Luo Kedi were the pitiful ones as a result; their aptitude was not as good as the others in the first ce. As such, they couldnt help but be demoralized and discouraged from time to time. However, when this happened, Gu Duxings wild and violent thunderstorms would visit them. And then... their cultivation load would be twice as arduous as the rest... so that they could catch up. Only then could it guarantee the small groups advancement at the same pace. And right now, Gu Duxing was rapping them as per usual. Ji Mo and Luo Kedi had a pitiful look on their faces as they lowered their heads and whined, Im just being happy once in a while... When we have united the Nine Heavens, youll have all the time to be happy! Gu Duxing was strict. We cannot afford to be dizzy with sess now! What? Do you two want to spar with me? Luo Kedi and Ji Mo got a fright, shaking their heads non-stop. Everyone else ignored them and went into cultivation mode. While everyones attention wasnt on them, Luo Kedi gnashed his teeth as he leaned toward Ji Mo. Look at Second Brother Gu lording over us more and more. I wish I could beat him up into Second Softie Gu! Ji Mo turned pale with shock, shouting exaggeratedly, What?! You want to beat Second Brother Gu into Second Softie Gu? Youre out of your mind... Luo Kedi looked at Ji Mo, bbergasted. He didnt expect his closestrade to cruelly betray him at this moment. He looked at Ji Mo, pained beyond belief. Ji Mo... You betrayed me... Second Young Master Luo! Looks like youre itching for a good beating! Gu Duxing had already swooped over to them, his face thunderous as his fists and legs of steel flew at them! Luo Kedi couldnt duck in time and was thrown to the ground. What followed was a terrifying lesson... Ji Mo looked on,pletely unabashed. Heughed as he said, Damn, if I dont use you to let Second Brother Gu vent a little, Ill be the one in trouble... Hurhur, you getting beaten up is better than the both of us getting beaten up... Everyone was rather speechless. Go back to cultivation! Gu Duxing grabbed the ck and blue Luo Kedi and threw him out. Ill beat up whoever continues to prattle on until he cant even stand! Under the fierce pressure of Gu Duxing, a fresh round of intense cultivation began... Chu Yang was still going strong. The gigantic lotus continued blooming high up in the sky, giving off a holy and pure glow. The fate energy of the world continued to converge and gather from all over the world. Nobody knew that such a world-altering change at the foundational level had already happened! ... Somewhere in the city. Hmm? Whats the meaning of this? Wu Juecheng, dressed in white, suddenly frowned as he looked at his palm. There, a cloud of seven-colored fog was slowlying together. As if it wanted to gather together but couldnt, nor could it disperse. The Dharma Supreme stood before the window, his hands behind his back. He watched the falling snow outside as he asked with a smile, Brother Wu, whats the matter? This is very strange. Wu Juecheng watched the seven-colored fog stuck in the state between gathering and dispersing in the middle of his palm. He said in a low voice, This is indeed very strange. Chu Yang has obviously been poisoned but he has gotten rid of it... and yet not entirely. If it had dispersedpletely, I am confident of confirming that he is the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! But whats the meaning of this now? Wu Juecheng fell into deep contemtion. After a moment, he got to his feet. Im going to take a look. The Dharma Supreme nodded. Be quick. Just as Wu Juecheng was going to make a move... A deafening boom echoed throughout Tianji City! The tremor was so intense that it shook even the umted snow outside several meters high into the air! Countless manors and buildings copsed! Whats happening?! The Dharma Supreme and Wu Juecheng looked at each other in confusion. The Dharma Supreme summoned the person in charge of the Zhuge n at once. Shortly after, an elderly man flew in swiftly. Lord Dharma Supreme, Lord Wu. Brother Cangqiong, why have you personallye over? The Dharma Supreme looked at the elderly man in surprise. He asked with a smile, What has happened to actually trouble Brother Cangqiong into taking action personally? It wasnt just the Dharma Supreme; even Wu Juecheng was rather surprised! This elderly man was someone akin to the foundational pir of the Zhuge n! The first generation of the Zhuge n ancestors and son of one of the original Nine Tribtions; the founder of the Zhuge n who had single-handedly brought the Zhuge n to its current glory Zhuge Cangqiong! The Elder Masters of the Super ns would never be mobilized unless they were on the brink of destruction! They didnt expect that the earthquake today would bring out the one who was the calmest and most steady among the Nine Super ns, Zhuge Cangqiong! How could the Dharma Supreme not be surprised? Something terrible has happened! Zhuge Cangqiong had a grave expression. Lord Dharma Supreme, the spiritual vein of our Zhuge ns ancestral graves ruptured all of a sudden and waspletely drained! The celestial and dragon encirclement jade belt feng shui within have also broken apart all of a sudden. Not one bit of our ten thousand years old fate energy is left! What?! Even with the Dharma Supremes almost iparable calmness and steadiness, he couldnt help but jump to his feet. There was a look of utmost astonishment in his eyes! Wu Juechengs eyebrows twitched vigorously as well. Zhuge Cangqiong observed the Dharma Supremes reaction and slowly said, Surely the Dharma Supreme is aware of the reason behind this? The Dharma Supreme let out a short wryugh. Indeed. By right, the Nine Super ns fate energy is a legacy that spanned ten thousand years. Even if something untoward were to ur, it would not be to the extent of beingpletely drained. This situation has happened only once in thest ny thousand years. He went on grimly, This is something that will happen only when the Nine Tribtions Sword Master has reached the Upper Three Heavens and wiped out all of the Nine Super ns! Leading to theplete demise of a n and copse of the feng shui of their territory! However... a situation where the fate energy suddenly disappears while the Nine Super ns are still flourishing has never happened before in thest hundred thousand years. Moreover, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master has obviously gotten only its fourth fragment. He definitely cant extract or destroy the fate energy of the Nine Super ns! The Nine Tribtions Sword Master can only achieve something like that when he has at least gotten the eighth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! The three of them exchanged a look, the gravity in each others eyes apparent! Wu Juecheng slowly said, Could this be... a seamless and perfect diversionary tactic? Zhuge Cangqiong took a deep breath. I would like to request Lord Dharma Supreme to contact the rest of the ns. The Nine Super ns had always kept in contact with each other. However, the quickest means ofmunication was still the Dharma Supremes Communication Jade. Zhuge Cangqiong was also an extremely sharp man. The moment the Dharma Supreme said that, he thought of the other ns right away. If it were limited to just the Zhuge n, then the cause of the matter would definitely be in Tianji City! Also, it would not necessarily be so serious... However, if all the Nine Super ns met with such a situation at the same time, then there was only one possibility The Nine Tribtions Sword Master had already found his way to the Upper Three Heavens! And was already in possession of at least the eighth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! This is definitely impossible! Wu Juecheng was very sure. The Nine Tribtions Sword Master already in possession of the eighth fragment isplete nonsense! Without the sword intent, he cant even get the fifth fragment! Even if he did, it would also be a lifeless fragment! How can he get the eighth fragment? The Dharma Supreme hurriedly took out the Communication Jade, ready to send out inquiries. But before he could, the Communication Jade suddenly shone brightly! Piece after piece of news showed on the Communication Jade. Looks like things have gotten pretty bad. The Dharma Supreme let out a wryugh. Wu Juecheng and Zhuge Cangqiong leaned over to take a look. The first piece of information alone already made their faces change! The ancestral cemetery of the Ye n destroyed! Their feng shui destroyed! Spiritual vein diminished! Fate energy gone! This was the first piece of news. They didnt need to look at the rest to know that they were talking about the same thing! Just that the family name was different... It seemed like all of the Nine Super ns had fallen victim to this cmity! The Dharma Supreme had an overwhelmingly sinister expression. Wu Juechengs expression was just as foreboding, his eyes flickering. Zhuge Cangqiong stood calmly for a moment before he said lightly, Im going back to take care of things. Then he turned to walk out. When he reached the doorway, he halted his steps. Looks like the Nine Super ns and the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and his Nine Tribtions will not rest until one of us is dead this time! We must kill the Nine Tribtions and go against the natural order of the Heavens and extract the fate energy, so that the Nine Super nss legacy may continue! If not, the demise of the Nine Super ns is imminent! After he finished, he left without a second look. The Dharma Supreme took a deep breath. Brother Wu, what do you think? Wu Juechengs eyes flickered. Only after Zhuge Cangqiong had gone far did he finally say, It may not be the Nine Tribtions Sword Master... You and I were both once part of the Nine Tribtions, you should also know that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master most likely does not possess such an ability right now. Could it be the fate energy extraction at the Medicine Banquet that had gone wrong? Chapter 1137 - Lotus of Heavenly Command Changes Colors Nine Times

Chapter 1137: Lotus of Heavenly Command Changes Colors Nine Times

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Dharma Supreme was stunned, and he said, Yes, lets go and take a look! Wu Juecheng smiled faintly, and said, But, even if this was not the doing of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, it is still good that the Nine Super ns are to fight the Nine Tribtions Sword Master till death. So... dont reveal the matter. The Dharma Supreme smiled. Brother Wu is over-considerate. Just now, Zhuge Cangqiong didnt say that this is the doing of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. But whoever the culprit is, the fate energy that has been lost cannot be refound. The only way out is to extract it from the Nine Tribtions, so that our fortune can be sustained. Thats why there is the saying of going against the heavens to extract fate energy. Thats because even if it is because of the heavenly mandate that ones fate energy dissipates, so long as he extracts the fate energy of the Nine Tribtions, it can still be sustained. Wu Juecheng was stunned and said, Thats right. I made myself a viin for no reason. Heughed. Lets go. The Dharma Supreme smiled slightly. The two figures, one in ck and one in white, drifted out of the door together. The Dharma Supreme directly rose up and went away like a ck cloud. And Wu Juecheng actually spun and his whole figure integrated into the world of snow and ice, disappearingpletely... He continued on secretly using the method of trace-concealing. Of the two, one was bright and one was dark. After all, there was still that unfathomable super-professional in the city. How could Wu Juecheng let his guard down? Inside the Medicine Banquet. At the moment, the high priest was focusing his sight on the giant lotus flower above Chu Yangs head. The fate energy was still gathering from all directions. The lotus flower had long started to change its color slowly, from a holy white to a blue, and now towards red. Once it has changed into all nine colors one by one, and back to a colorless white, the Heaven Nourishing Jade could be refined! At this critical junction, there was suddenly the sound of winds. Outside, a voice said, Sir Dharma Supreme, no one is allowed to enter during the Medicine Banquet. An unhurried voice said, No matter. Im here to visit the high priest and Valley Master. There are some matters about the Medicine Banquet that I need to inquire about. The Supreme Martial Artist guard said, Please wait for a moment, Sir Dharma Supreme. Ill ry the message. The high priest heard this clearly, and was immediately enraged. He walked out angrily. Whats the matter? Once the high priest came out, he confronted the Dharma Supreme with this. His face was distorted, his facial expression was ugly. At this Medicine Banquet, Nine Super ns became eight after one was chased back by the Dharma Supreme, and seven after Ling n was dismissed. Two out of the rest were Pharmacists of thew-enforcement officers, but just like the others, they were cheats- puppies put forth to represent others. But... now even their consciousness was gone. It almost ruined the Medicine Banquetpletely. The high priest was full of anger, and who else was he to release it at, if not the Dharma Supreme? At the moment, the Valley Master also came out of the great array. He frowned with a face full of displeasure. Sir Dharma Supreme. What is it? Neither of these were polite, but the Dharma Supreme didnt get angry, but smiled and said, I am here to ask: would the extracting of Pharmacists fate energy affect the fate energy of Nine Super ns? Nonsense! Rubbish! The high priest and the Valley Master started to refute him at the same time. Their spit almost washed the face of the Dharma Supreme. Firstly, we are gathering Pharmacists fate energy to fix the sky! It is not an extraction! the Valley Master said with a ck face, After the Medicine Banquet, the same fate energy still has to be returned. Secondly, the Medicine Banquet is, in a certain way, to benefit the Nine Super ns. How can it negatively affect the Nine Super ns? Thirdly, when setting the array, the Medicine Valley only contributed the array map, while the actual setting is done by the Nine Super ns and thew-enforcement officer. Whether or not it extracts fate energy of the Nine Super ns... How is it for us from the Medicine Valley to decide? Even if it happens, it can only be the Nine Super ns seeking their own death! Fourthly, if Dharma Supreme does not believe me, you can examine the array! The Valley Master of Medicine Valley said forcefully, Sir Dharma Supreme also has the array map. If any problemes up during your examination, please go and look for the person who set the array. The Dharma Supreme smiled bitterly. Im only asking. I also want to ask Sir Dharma Supreme. The high priest was no longer able to restrain himself. All the people sent by Nine Super ns and thew-enforcement officer had Soul Transfer Technique used on them! I wonder what Sir Dharma Supreme thinks about this? The Dharma Supremes eyes suddenly became fierce. Theres actually such a thing? Its really bold of them! The high priest sneered, This Medicine Banquet is almost ruined by these people blinded by self-interest. I dont know who is it that ate too much fat that it impeded their judgment, to stare with their eyes as shortsighted as a mouse to give such a foolish idiotic idea, and do such a deed so base, so vile that they deserve to not have any offspring! They should definitely deserve to be punished with a million deaths and the death of all their kins as well! Hope Sir Dharma Supreme will investigate this seriously! The temples of the Dharma Supreme beat several times. He stared at the high priest and raged, Such bastards! Ill definitely investigate thoroughly! With that said, he turned around and said, Ill go and see if theres anything amiss in the array... He left in a hurry. The Valley Master looked at the high priest, and they smiled at each other. He said through a voice transmission, How does it feel to scold the Dharma Supreme on his face? All anger disappeared from the high priests face. His old face wrinkled with a smile to look like a chrysanthemum flower. He nodded rapidly. Awesome! Neither of them were silly- who else besides the Dharma Supreme could give orders to both thew-enforcement officers and the Nine Super ns at the same time? Right now, the high priest indirectly cursed him and released his anger thoroughly. The Dharma Supreme circled around the giant array and found no abnormalities. He stood on the top and looked at it, and found nothing wrong as well. He directly disrupted his divine sense and started examining fate energy using his primal divine sense. But still, he didnt discover the array extracting anything from the Nine Super ns... He only saw the fate energy of countless Pharmacists around the world gathering towards here. Each trace was very weak... The Dharma Supreme shook his head, and finally came down. How? The high priest asked, rolling his eyes. Theres no problem... The Dharma Supreme frowned. But the mountains that supported the ancestral graves of the Nine Super ns suddenly all copsed, with no one spared... All the ns fate energy ispletely gone! How did this actually happen? Huh? Such a thing actually happened? The Valley Master and the high priest looked at each other. Immediately, the high priest said, About that, we know nothing. In any case, this matter has nothing to do with us Medicine Valley. By the way, Sir Dharma Supreme, the fate energy of Medicine Valley hasnt been emptied, right? The Dharma Supremes gaze was deep. No such thing happened to Medicine Valley. Thats good! Thats good! The high priest and Valley Master were very relieved, and smiled happily. The Dharma Supreme couldnt stay on any longer. He turned around and left. Inside, the two old men smiled at each other. Both people smiled silently, blowing on their mustache. Their eyes squinted and their eyebrows wrinkled. They were utterly joyful. Inside the gigantic array. Dense mist rose. Wu Juechengs white figure suddenly appeared under Chu Yangs stone column. He looked up at the gigantic lotus up above and muttered, The Fate Energy Lotus is about to be finished... If we destroy it now... A millennium n will be destroyed... Frowning, his body floated up lightly and he came before Chu Yang, looking at his face. On Chu Yangs face was pain, and faint seven colors, which gathered and scattered, but never disappearingpletely or gatheringpletely. Huh? Doubts rose in Wu Juechengs heart: from this look, he was clearly poisoned, and the poison had not been detoxified; yet, its spread had already been slowed significantly, controlling the toxins. What was the reason? At a nce, he saw a small jade bottle with a Purple Crystal core in Chu Yangs arms. His hand was still clutching it. Could the reason be from this small bottle? Wu Juecheng frowned. The jade bottle with a Purple Crystal core opened silently. A fresh fragrance came out from it. It actually contained a rhythm of life! No wonder, that it can temporarily dissolve my poison. He actually has the spring of life... Wu Juecheng was relieved. He actually smiled mildly and muttered, Since hes not the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, it appears Ill have to leave him to be dealt with after the Medicine Banquet... His figure swayed, and with a sh, he disappeared without a trace. A while after Wu Juecheng left, Chu Yangs eyes were still closed, but a thinyer of sweat quietly formed on his forehead... I didnt expect this guy to actuallye... This situation was really dangerous. Should it not be for the fact that the Medicine Banquet aimed to deal with the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, right now he would probably be turned into powder by a casual p by him... Wu Juecheng had just left when the high priest and Valley Master entered. From far away, they saw the lotus flower above Chu Yangs head. Both wore solemn looks. The conversion had already reached the fifth color. The preparation is almost done, right? asked the Valley Master. Almost done. The high priest looked serious and solemn. When it reaches the eighth color, and there is enough fate energy, we will be able to activate the ultimate form of the Great Heavens-Reversing Array, lead the great innate powers to fill its body, gather fate energy of pharmacists of a thousand years, and start refining the medicine! At that time, it would require all Supreme Martial Artists to work together, break into nine groups, and send a total of eight hundred and ten portions of spirit medicine into the lotus pond. The lotus flower will turn to nine colors one by one for a second time, and form the Lotus of Heavenly Command. In thest seconds, you and I will stir the powers of the medicine and concentrate the forces of fate energy. The Lotus of Heavenly Command will melt into heaven and early, adjusting yin and yang and gathering whistling winds and clouds... Then, the Heaven Nourishing Jade will be made. The Valley Master nodded deeply and let out a long sigh. This Medicine Banquet can seed after all! The process was too bad to be looked back upon... The high priest snorted and said, We have Chu Yang to thank this time. Has Valley Master not yet noticed that he is still under the effect of poison? He is sustaining himself and preventing himself from falling with sheer perseverance. We must thank him properly! The Valley Master nodded. Of course. Then he said, Since the situation is set, I will proceed outside to announce that the champion of the Medicine Banquet is Chu Yang. The high priest didnt know whether tough or to cry. All the others are dead... Is there anyone else to be champion if he is not? The Valley Masterughed, turned around and left. The two were rxed at this moment, but they knew deep down that the danger of this Medicine Banquet has surpassed that of all that had taken ce in the past nine thousand years! But some things could not be said explicitly... Outside, heavy snow was still falling. Another thickyer had formed on the ground, above the original snow. But many were still there waiting for the final announcement of the winner. That was when the voice of the Valley Master sounded amidst all the wind and snow. The final round of Medicine Banquet now concludes. The champion of this Banquet, the first Pharmacist of the world, is... He paused, and then eximed with a loud and high-pitched voice, Chu Yang, Pharmacist ofw-enforcement officers in the South-East region! Chapter 1138 - Primordial Violet Vapor, Through the Skull!

Chapter 1138: Primordial Violet Vapor, Through the Skull!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The voice of the Medicine Valleys Valley Master spread out wide and far. It vibrated the snow particles in the air and turned them all into powder! Ya! Wa Ya Ya Ya Wa Ya... From afar, a red shadow skipped happily towards here, dancing along the way. At the tip of the tree, the red shadow started flipping overhead. She said, Chu Yang has seeded! Wa Ya Ya... Mo Qingwu was extremely happy! Her dear Brother Chu Yang, in the Medicine Banquet where Pharmacists from all over the entire Nine Heavens participated, had emerged champion! To Mo Qingwu, this was a piece of news, happier than herself bing a Supreme Martial Artist. At that moment, the little girl was so excited and happy that her entire heart almost exploded. She grabbed onto Bu Liuqings sleeves, smiling and jumping. Teacher, Chu Yang has seeded! He has seeded! Bu Liuqing squinted his eyes. He wanted to speak, but instead rolled his eyes and said, How is it that you have changed to call him Chu Yang? Not Brother Chu Yang? Mo Qingwu was embarrassed and said, Teacher, you are such a jerk! Stamping her feet, she turned around. However, she could not hide her happiness within. She blushed for a short moment and after which, began cheering again. In the other direction, Han Xiaoran let out a burst of loudughter, entirely free from worries! The South Eastw-enforcement officers had finally made a name for themselves! Some people cheered and naturally some people were depressed. With Chu Yang iming champion, the people from the Nine Super ns were all a little sullen. Especially the few elder masters, they were even more perturbed in their mind. With Chu Yang iming champion, this meant that a part of the Heaven Nourishing Jade would go to the hands of Chu Yang! That was something great and valuable which could potentially reverse life and death! Eight of the Second grandmasters let out a long sigh, before leaving in the snowstorm. To prepare for action. If it really did not work out, then they would have to murder Chu Yang and then to ambush Zi Xieqing concurrently? ... Inside the gigantic array. The lotus on top of Chu Yangs head had seemingly turned yellow. Yellow, was the eighth color. The ninth color was pink and after that, it was white! Without blinking an eye, the high priest stared at the lotus above Chu Yangs head. He held his breath and at the same time, both his hands were clenched tightly into a fist! The moment when the lotus turned yellow, would be the time when it reached its final form! At this moment, the high priest could clearly feel his heart beating. His mouth turned dry. Finally, the color of lotus turned into yellow suddenly! The high priest could not help but feel agitated. With his face flushed, he shouted, Open! With thismand, all the Supreme Martial Artists outside took actions together. All of them struck a palm towards the ground. This strike was nothing like the usual strike. It was a pure amalgamation of the Supreme Martial Artists life energy! As they struck the ground, not even the snowkes on the topmostyer trembled. However, the vigorous and firm force was silently gathered below the ground. Suddenly, the forces converged all into a single point, below the ground! The point was the ultimate center of the action! In an instant, in ce underground with unknown distance away, a virtual, clean and white lotus bloomed bit by bit and slowly rose up... The high priest stood up and walked over to Chu Yang. He reminded in a low voice, Chu Yang, put down all your bodily defenses. Be ready to direct the Heaven and Earths energy into your body! Refine and make the Heaven Nourishing Jade! Chu Yang nodded his head seriously. Immediately after, he released all his bodily defenses. To direct the Heaven and Earths Energy for the refinement process! The next moment, the huge lotus underground floated up and scattered to nothing. The bits and pieces integrated with the lotus above Chu Yangs head and it started to give out a light trembling sound. Suddenly, this sound grew louder by a fold! Immediately after, the lotus turned suddenly from yellow to pink! From the center of the lotus, three zing breaths suddenly shot out and dashed up into the sky in a spiral fashion, after breaking the formation. They merged together and rushed up into the clouds! The white light disappeared without a trace!. Immediately after, a mysterious voice in the sky started to chant and it seemed as if it came from the deepest corner of everyones soul! The chanting became louder and more intense. In the end, it was already loud enough to flood the entire heaven and earth! Just as the chant was at its peak, it suddenly came to an end! At the same time, an aura of purple energy, mysteriously ancient and powerful! It came from the distant clouds, broke through the snowkes and fell directly into the Great Heavens-Reversing Array! It connected both the Heaven and Earth closely together! An aura of mysterious energy rushed downwards toward the top of Chu Yangs skull. Itsing, itsing! The Sword Spirit was fully focused with the Nine Tribtions Sword firmly in his hand. He was prepared to receive the purple Heaven and Earth Spiritual Energy! This was the most fundamental form of energy in the entire Heaven and Earth! The origin of all life! It was already a shocking feat for the Medicine Banquet to be able to direct it down. To receive and to retain it, was totally impossible! There was no one in the human form, who would be able to absorb such a vast amount of energy! This energy would return to the heavens after the Medicine Banquet, as if it just took a holiday in the mortal world! However, the Sword Spirit was different! The Sword Spirit did not possess a human form nor did it belong to the heavens. It also did not belong to theherworld! Furthermore, the Nine Tribtions Sword on his hand was an even more mysterious and powerful item! Together with the Nine Tribtions Sword Master Chu Yang, they were now qualified to receive and to retain the Primordial Violet Vapor! Although there were still some risks involved, the Sword Spirit would never give up such an opportunity! This was really a bit of good luck and rare opportunity that dropped from heaven! It was a crime to not make full use of it! The purple spiritual energy went through Chu Yangs skull turbulently! Chu Yang only felt that his own spirit and consciousness took afortable cleansing and was ironed out neatly. It felt as if his body suddenly rxed and soakedfortably in a hot spring, after umting fatigue to the maximum... Wherever the violet vapor went, tiny ck dirt stains seeped out of Chu Yangs skin surface. These were the bodys dirt. Until such cleansing by the purple energy, all the dirt was flushed out of the body. If there was no Nine Tribtions Sword, then this round of cleansing and refining of the body constitution would have been the greatest benefit for this Number One Pharmacist! The violet vapor went into the body! The next moment, the Sword Spirit began to get busy! He suddenly let loose of the Nine Tribtions Sword. The sword turned into light and went within the meridians of Chu Yang. The Sword Spirit sat down with his legs crossed. He had channeled all his soul and spirit into the Nine Tribtions Sword which had just entered Chu Yangs meridians. The next moment, the turbulent violet vapor rushed forward in an earth-shatter ing manner, from the skull and to all other parts of the body! Within the meridians, it was suddenly flooded with a wave of purple vapor! The Nine Tribtions Sword gently trembled for a short moment. It was as if an extremely hungry man had just jumped into a clear and sweet-tastingke, fiercely drinking the water! The Sword Spirits spiritual energy was being exerted continuously. It constantly removed the violet vapor consumed by the Nine Tribtions Sword and transferred them into the Nine Tribtions Space! With such high speed, in the blink of an eye, the process was already repeated numerously! It was like a mouse within a huge oil depot working diligently to siphon out the oil towards its own home, without ever knowing whats fatigue. Furthermore, it was an opportunity not to be missed! At this moment, the Sword Spirit was using all the energy that he could summon, to rob the energy that wasing into Chu Yangs body. This kind of robbery gave rise to a result... The Primordial Violet Vapor entered Chu Yangs body from the skull and diffused through the body from top to bottom. Originally, it should have circted through the body for just one round, and seeped out into the huge Lotus of Heavenly Command... It would undergo an elerated process to maturity and finally toplete the refinement of the Heaven Nourishing Jade! However, with the Sword Spirit robbing the energy with all his might, the Primordial Violet Vapor did not escape out from Chu Yangs body for a long while... The high priest stared closely at the Lotus of Heavenly Command, checking the progress of the Primordial Violet Vapor. He felt extremely strange when there was no response in the lotus after a long while. Whats happening... why is the Primordial Violet Vapor so slow this time around... The old men were all mumbling to each other. Everything was happening within Chu Yangs body. Even if the high priest had super vision, he would still not be able to see what was happening. He would never imagine that the hard work of himself, the Nine Super ns and the Law-enforcement officer for a thousand years, would be a windfall for someone else. The Sword Spirit continued to rob the energy with all his might... However, this kind of spiritual energy of the universe was simply too abundant. Not before long, after it had adapted to Chu Yangs meridians, the energypleted drowned out the Nine Tribtions Sword and the Sword Spirit under the purple wave... Both the Nine Tribtions Sword and Sword Spirit were like the reef rocks amid a crazy tidal wave. They werepletely submerged and could only see how the purple wave flowed past turbulently... limitlessly! The Sword Spirit kept up a high speed of robbing the energy. He disyed a robbery skill that would stun even Rui Butongs two Teachers who were infamous for being robbers. The Sword Spirit continuously siphoned, transferred, put down and returned... one more time... one more time... one more time... one more time... one more time... one more time... At the top of Chu Yangs head, the Primordial Violet Vapor poured downwards crazily in huge quantities and speed... Finally, Chu Yang felt his soles getting warm. Two streams of Primordial Violet Vapor seeped out of his soles and went straight into the lotus of heavenlymand. Its finally out... The high priest looked at the crazy wave of Primordial Violet Vapor and finally heaved a sigh in relief. F*ck, its more troublesome than a woman giving birth... The Violet Vapor went endlessly into the lotus of heavenlymand. In an instant, the lotus turned pink totally. Thereafter, it slowly turned clean white, petal by petal... The High Priest pped his hands and shouted, Come in, everyone! At hismand, ny nine Supreme Martial Artists came in altogether. Dont move first! Everyone shall guard a pile of medicine and listen... listen for mymand! The High Priest was so anxious that he stammered. He stared closely at the lotus of heavenlymand. As every petal of the lotus turned clean white, his mouth also became wider. At this moment, there was not even a moment for him to breath... At the next instant! The Primordial Violet Vapor rushed into the lotus rapidly! Thest petal of the lotus had finally turned clean white! The entire lotus suddenly gave off a shiny and holy white light. Immediately after, it began to rotate. Slowly, the speed of rotation increased... slowly but surely, the shape of the lotus became no longer visible! Swooosh! At this moment, all the Pharmacists fate energy had gone neatly into the petals of the lotus! Take action! Under extreme nervousness, the high priest gave out amand with a gruff voice that sounded like a male duck! Very quickly, all ny nine Supreme Martial Artist carried the huge pile of elixir beside them and stood up to throw them into the center of the rapidly spinning lotus. After throwing them in, they came down immediately and carried another pile... This repeated for nine times! Eighty-one types of elixirs were all thrown into the center of the lotus of heavenlymand! Not even an air bubble floated up! All the itemspletely disappeared... The lotus lit up and nine different colors took turns lighting up the lotus! It was like a huge neon light that started to rotate in the sky! A strong fragrance diffused out strongly! Lotus of Heavenly Command was finallypleted! At this moment, the Medicine Valleys Valley Master and the High Priest cheered together as they flew up into the sky. Each one of them held a medicine pounding stick that was entirely white and flew to the sky above the Lotus of Heavenly Command! ... Chapter 1139 - A Silent Windfall!

Chapter 1139: A Silent Windfall!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Valley Master and the High Priest flew up to the skies above and focused on the direction that the lotus was rotating in. In the next moment, both of them let out a cry together and pounded hard with the white stick in their hands! Both of them faced each other and stood upright in the air. They pounded hard on the lotus as they followed the direction of rotation. However, as both of their bodies were rotating together with the lotus, their bodies became blurred shadows in an instant... It was a scene filled with violet vapor in the Nine Tribtions Space! The thickness of the violet vapor made it look almost like a solid block! All the herbs grew rapidly, as if they were reborn. The Spiritual Spring was still bubbling, when it suddenly started to turn a faint milky color... The original white spiritual energy within the Nine Tribtions Space was firstpressed, thenter expelled from the space and disappeared without any trace... The entire Nine Tribtions Space was now a heavenly ce for the Violet Vapors! The Sword Spirit was still tirelessly transferring the spiritual energy into this space... Non-stop transferring... In the skies above the Lotus of Heavenly Command, both the Valley Master and the High Priest had already be dizzy from the spinning, after doing their utmost to keep up with the spins. Both of these two old men were bewildered. They thought in their mind, F*ck! Previously, we only had to spin for a hundred over times and the Heaven Nourishing Jade would be sessfully refined... How is it that this time, we had already spun for three thousand over times and the Heaven Nourishing Jade is still not yet ready? This was really... really astonishing to the maximum! Both of them would never know that. Originally, it would have only taken a few hundred rounds of spinning... All these problems started because of a super huge thief! Robbing away almost one-third of the Primordial Violet Vapor... The Heaven and Earth Energy was severely insufficient! Therefore, the only way was to use time topensate... and to use time topensate meant that... the two old men would have to spin many more round. It was not just a little bit more, but a huge increase in the number of rounds. Finally, the Primordial Violet Vapor above Chu Yangs head started to weaken... In the center of the lotus. A crystal bright object slowly started to rise up... Slowly but surely, it reached ny feet above the lotus! Almost like a jade, but not! Almost like a solid, but not! Almost like a liquid, but not... In Chu Yangs opinion, it was somewhat simr to one of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines, the Mysterious Ice Jade Paste. However, the potency of it would definitely be much greater than the Mysterious Ice Jade Paste... The next moment, the lotus of heavenlymand suddenly disappeared. It transformed into a stream of seven color lights and went into this weird object! Immediately after, this weird object suddenly emitted a bright glow! Lighting up the entire hall! The Heaven Nourishing Jade was finally aplished! It floated in the air gently. In the air, all the violet vapor that had filled everywhere suddenly disappeared. A ball of strong violet vapor diffused out from the Heaven Nourishing Jade, as if it was escaping from the Jade, and rapidly escaped through the hall and into the limitless void... The violet vapor must have thought, Its so terrifying... Theres actually someone waiting here just to absorb us... Both the High Priest and the Valley Master dropped onto the ground at the same time. Both of these old men rocked back and forth and felt really dizzy for a long while, before finally regaining theirposure. They had really been made dizzy by all the spinning. The High Priest stood up. However, due to dizziness, he still spun one round before falling onto his butt on the ground again. Panting and holding his head up, he scolded, F*ck, this time around is really unusual and strange. We spun for a total of 13,000 rounds... Even with my level of cultivation, all these spinning almost caused my brains to explode... The Valley Master smiled bitterly and he supported himself with one hand. He looked as if he was trying his best to withhold the sensation to vomit. Panting, he said, You... you actually still counted? The High Priest snorted and replied, How can I not count it... Valley Master, the next time there is such an asion, let Second Brother do it. I will not do it again even if you kill me... Another time of spinning would probably be tantamount to throwing away my own life... The Valley Masterughed out loud. The two men regained theirposure. They finally stood up and could look up to see the Heaven Nourishing Jade that was still spinning in the air. The Valley Master let out a sigh and said, The Heaven Nourishing Jade this time around is iparablyplete. Furthermore... why is it so big? It is double the size of all the previous times! The High Priest looked at it and frowned. Yes, it is indeed much bigger... But why do I feel that it has only half of the contents? Missing another half? Usually, it has always been a round shape. Why is there a missing half this time around? Only a semi-circle? This I really dont know. However, even if it is a semi-circle, it is more than sufficient. The Valley Master said reassuringly, Hurry, let our little brothere down. Please go over to cut and divide out the Heaven Nourishing Jade. Leave behind the portion for nourishing the heaven, then a portion for the Medicine Valley. The rest of it, leave it to Chu Yang! Thats the rule for nourishing the heaven! The High Priest said reluctantly, Giving so much of it to him... This guy would be really happy... This is what he deserved! the Medicine Valley Master said sternly. The High Priest let out an embarrassingugh and replied, I was just joking... In a ce that no one knew about, inside the Nine Tribtions Space... Such a good item such a good item... The Sword Spirit was holding up the semi-circle, loving and not wanting to let go of it at all. Although he was panting from fatigue, he was happily smiling. If the Valley Master and the High Priest saw this scene, they would be in a shock to know that the semi-circle which the Sword Spirit was carrying, was actually the Heaven Nourishing Jade! An entire half of it! Even Chu Yang did not know how the Sword Spirit had managed to cut out half of the Heaven Nourishing Jade, under the watchful eyes of the crowd? Therefore, he was chasing the Sword Spirit for an answer right now, while in the Nine Tribtions Space. The moment Chu Yang stepped into the Nine Tribtions Space, he was met with an almost liquefied form of the Primordial Violet Vapor. Then he choked and almost went out of breath! The highest purity ever of the Violet Vapor made Chu Yang hold his breath instead. It was like suddenly swallowing a mouth of sticky rice and the rice just got stuck in the airways. *Cough Cough Cough*... Chu Yang was astonished. So much of the Primordial Violet Vapor? The Sword Spirit replied proudly, When the vapor went into you through the skull, I stole them... and managed to steal half of it. By the time I stole half of it, it was already sufficient to make improvements to the Nine Tribtions Space. The violet vapor which canpletely change the nature of the space. Just in case, I stole another half of it. Its a waste not to steal the violet vapor when there is so much... Chu Yang fainted. No wonder I felt that the process of violet vapor entering my body through the skull has no benefits, other than removing some misceneous impurities from the body... Chu Yang continued rudely, So it all went here. You wanted to absorb it directly? The Sword Spirit looked at Chu Yang, as if he was looking at an alien. Arent you scared of exploding! Erm... Chu Yang rubbed his nose and continued, What is this about? as he pointed at the Heaven Nourishing Jade. How did you manage to cut it out? Chu Yang was really puzzled. The Sword Spirit snorted and said, Isnt this a piece of cake? At my top speed now, even the Dharma Supreme may not be able to see my shadows. How can you people see me? After a while of bragging, the Sword Spirit then said, When the Heaven Nourishing Jade was formed, at the moment when the violet vapor was dispersing, I took action, the Sword Spirit hugged the Heaven Nourishing Jade with a look of fatigue and continued, The Heaven Nourishing Jade refined by the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, how can I not have half of it? That is such a great deal for them... This jade, it is worth so many lives... After finishing his sentence, he took up the Heaven Nourishing Jade with both hands, like carrying a rare treasure and put it beside his arms. Only then did he finally heave a sigh in relief. Outside. The High Priest rose up and carried the Heaven Nourishing Jade into his arms before slowly descending to the ground. Even if it was just a simple hug, he had already felt peace in his body and mind... The Valley Master personally flew up and came to the side of Chu Yang. He gently said, Brother Chu, now that the refinement process is done, you may take rest. Meanwhile, let me take a look at how the poison in your body can be neutralized. Chu Yang was in the midst of interrogating the Sword Spirit. Therefore, he got a shock when he heard that and immediately returned consciousness to his body and replied, Thank you, Valley Master. The Valley Master was afraid that the poison might have hinder Chu Yangs movement. He directly carried him and flew up before saying with a face full of gratitude, Youve worked hard! Following on, he helped to diagnose the Seven Poisons of the Netherworld. He frowned and said, Brother Chu, this poison... although it is now being suppressed, it can still be a seriousplication in the future. However, if you were to use the Heaven Nourishing Jade to remove the poison, it would be a little overkill... Let me slowly think of another way, Chu Yang revealed a generous smile and said, The responsibility of the Heaven Nourishing Jade is huge! For the Nine Heavens, for all living things of this continent, for all themoners... and also for the fate energy of the Pharmacist for the past thousand years, the Heaven Nourishing Jade... should be kept for greater use... Respectfully, the Valley Master said, Young man is indeed a heroic person! Such a character, you are indeed worthy of the title Worlds Number One Pharmacist! Chu Yang replied in a panic manner, I was just lucky, in terms of the medical theory, or aspared to the Valley Master and the High Priest, I am still much more inferior... How would I dare to take up such prestige? The Valley Master admired Chu Yang even more; such an impable young hero. Regardless, he would want to get close to Chu Yang. He said, Young man, you have be the champion in this banquet and also sessfully refined the Heaven Nourishing Jade; therefore, you are definitely worthy of this title! Not just this, from today onwards, you would be my dedicated Pharmacist! Ranked Number Seven! You are the Seventh Dedicated.... At the same time, he took out a jade te and said, Brother Chu, this would be your proof of identity! With this, you can freely enter the Medicine Valley! And also enjoy all the resources and facilities of the Medicine Valley! Chu Yang took over the jade te with profound respect and humility. This moment, the High Priest finally came out. Using a Purple Crystal jade core te, on top of it was five palm-size Heaven Nourishing Jade and handed over it to Chu Yang, albeit with a little heartache. Brother Chu, this is the Heaven Nourishing Jade which you deserved. Chu Yang was simple and honest. Awkwardly, he said, This... This is not too appropriate... Why not we divide it amongst the three of us? The High Priest was instantly overjoyed. He gave a pat to Chu Yang on his shoulders and said, Nonsense, this belongs to you alone. Both of us did nothing, what is there to divide amongst? Furthermore, the Medicine Valley has some for ourselves... If Chu Yang had epted it without saying a word, the High Priest would inevitably feel some heartache and difort; now that Chu Yang said this, it instantly made him feel muchforting. With a face of awkward and being ced in a difficult position, Chu Yang watched as the High Priest stuffed the Heaven Nourishing Jade into his arms. Chu Yang was speechless. His whole face was red from the embarrassed and he mumbled, This is not so appropriate... This is not so appropriate... This look, was simply that of an innocent little virgin... Allowing no exnations, the High Priest stuffed the jade into the arms of Chu Yang before patting him on his shoulders. Brother Chu, when you are done with your matters, you have got to visit our Medicine Valley. Chu Yang gave a sincere reply and said, That is for sure. After handing over some matters, Chu Yang finally bid goodbye with some reluctance. He said that he would think of a way to neutralize the poison. As much as possible, he would not use the Heaven Nourishing Jade. The Valley Master urged repeatedly for Chu Yang to visit the Medicine Valley. He exined to Chu Yang some of the benefits of being the Number One Pharmacist, which included a simr status to the Law-enforcement officer, High Priest Physician and the Chief Law-enforcement officer... All these benefits would be honored after the Nine Supreme Martial Artists had nourished the heaven... Chu Yang happily agreed and walked out tedly. Behind him, the High Priest and the Valley Master looked at his back and let out a sigh of relief. He is really a good, intelligent and sensible kid... No one could imagine that the one who just left was actually greedy and ck-hearted to the maximum. He gained the most in this incident. With all these happenings, Chu Yang had actually gotten almost two-thirds of the Heaven Nourishing Jade. Furthermore, he had also gotten almost one-third of the Primordial Violet Vapor... This guy was silently making a windfall. So much so that he was already a little embarrassed about it... Chapter 1140 - Robbery!

Chapter 1140: Robbery!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Yang walked out of the Great Heavens-Reversing Array, he still felt like he was dreaming. Heavy snow fell outside, the world a wide expanse of white between heaven and earth. The swirling snowkesnded on his cheeks, giving Chu Yang a kind of intangible feeling of tranquility. He didnt activate his energy, only walking step by step in the snow with the speed of a regr human. In this misty and blurry environment, Chu Yang felt exceptionally clear-headed. He went through in his mind what had happened here, and then Mo Qingwus strange dream... as well as that mysterious number one gifted schr in his past life, Xue Leihan. There must be a connection here somewhere! Chu Yang dered inwardly. In the distance, a few gazes shot his way simultaneously. A sharp-eyed Bu Liuqing watched the walking Chu Yang, never taking his eyes off him. With a distance of over ten thousand feet in between them, he was a blurry spot even to Bu Liuqing; he had merely used his energy to lock on to Chu Yangs location. Chu Yang was the champion. This meant that he must have the Heaven Nourishing Jade in his possession right now! There would definitely be people who had ill intentions on the Heaven Nourishing Jade. Therefore, Chu Yang was in terrible danger right now. On the other side, Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue stood side by side in the snowy sky. Both of them had a ratherplex look on their faces. The Heaven Nourishing Jade is finally forged, murmured Feng Yurou, as if talking to herself. Yes. A hint of tragic solemnity flickered on Yue Lingxues handsome face. These past hundred thousand years, each and every generation of the Dharma Supreme had gone to extreme lengths and given their all to assist the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. If our predecessors knew that we are the only remainingw-enforcement officers who are still persisting in the same efforts while the rest have all given up... What would they think? How would they feel? Would they all weep in unison... But no matter what, we must carry on Teachers wishes! In his final moments, his veryst instruction was for us to uphold the mission of thew-enforcement officer and assist the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, such that this continent can be peaceful and harmonious, Feng Yurou said with a smile in the snowstorm. The nourishing of the Heavens will begin in three days. Yue Lingxue raised his head and retracted the protective barrier that he had put up, allowing the icy snow to fall onto his cheeks. He savored the chilly frostiness as he went on, We shall strike at that time. He paused a little before continuing in a heavy tone of voice, This... may be our final battle! Rouer, are you scared? Feng Yurou took a breath as she gazed tenderly at her husband. With a hint of guilt, she answered, Im not scared, just that... My biggest regret is that I wasnt able to leave behind any offspring for you... Yue Lingxue was at ease as he said with a smile, Even if we have generations of offspring, they will all return to the earth after many years. Rouer, there are so many people in the world and so many family names in the world. However, after these past hundred thousand years, there are already a lot of family names that we dont see in this continent anymore. Because they dont have any offspring, or maybe they only had daughters and no sons. Daughters follow their husbands after marriage, giving up their original family name... Only therge ns can preserve their name and continue their legacy until today... However, gradually, as the world changes, therge ns will disappear as well. Yue Lingxue continued passively, So what if it disappears? Disappearing now and disappearing ten million yearster makes no difference; its disappearing all the same. Everything is gone after death; even if there is another world, it doesnt belong here anymore either. Why bother so much? Feng Yurou listened to him in a daze. Her eyes turned red as she said, I have never thought so far, I just wanted a child of my own... Yue Lingxue let out a long sigh. If we survive today, we will have one. The two of them leaned against each other, Feng Yurou nestling in her husbands arms. They did not speak another word, only enjoying this calm and quiet lull before the great battle... ... Chu Yang walked out, one step at a time. Another 300 feet and he would be out of the Medicine Valleys protected zone. There were several powerful presences in the surrounding. They were the experts of the Nine Super ns, all preparing to strike! Chu Yang was prepared long ago for this. A mocking smile appeared on his lips. I know what all of you are up to. If I cant even think of this, if I let you have your way... then how do I survive in this world? In the faraway distance, a long howl suddenly echoed! It pierced through the air! The snow in the air was reduced to powder, falling from the sky! In front, a nket of snow suddenly sprayed upward. A white shadow sped forward among the snow like a typhoon, its speed lightning quick! The figure was covered entirely by the blizzard, neither his form nor his face visible! In fact, not even his aura seeped out. Before anyone could even react, this white shadow shielded by the blizzard had already reached the area 300 feet in front of Chu Yang! In the distance! Bu Liuqing shouted in rm, Not good! His feet suddenly sprung off the ground, his body as swift as an arrow while he shouted mightily, How dare you! The glint of a sword shot out rapidly from his hand! It formed a gigantic light sword that could render the heavens and earth in two and flew through the air! To aid Chu Yang! Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou also realized that something was wrong, making their move at the same time! But that white shadow was simply too fast! They had only just reacted but that white shadow was already before Chu Yang. He let out a vigorous and long howl as heughed aloud, The Heaven Nourishing Jade! Its mine! His palm strikended with a bam! Chu Yang, unable to retaliate at all, flew outward. That persons hand formed a hook and grabbed hold of Chu Yangs cor. With a loud rip, his robes were reduced to shreds, numerous objects falling out of Chu Yangs bosom! That person grabbed at the objects, his speed not reduced by even a bit. Then, he soared into the air, his indistinct white form shing in the sky and disappearing from sight! A long and resoundingugh echoed in the sky as he disappeared into the far distance... Two shadows, one ck and one white, chased after him from two different directions at once. They were the Dharma Supreme and Wu Juecheng! The two of them had been observing for a long time. That white-d figure was surprisingly unfamiliar to them and they had no impression of such a person in their memory at all. The moment they saw this happen... ...both of them chased after him right away. Should they be able to retrieve the Heaven Nourishing Jade... it would be theirs! An enraged Bu Liuqing and Yue Lingxue chased after them with all their might. Urgh! Wah! Chu Yang finallynded in the snow. He tasted something sickeningly sweet in his throat before coughing out a mouthful of blood. Heid weakly in the snow, his whole body shivering and his face deathly pale without any hint of rosiness. Feng Yurounded by his side with a whoosh. She ced her fingers on his wrist immediately and felt for his pulse. Thereafter, her countenance rxed at once. Thank goodness! He only wanted to rob you... At this point, a few shadowsnded nearby at the same time, looking at Chu Yang with aplex look in their eyes. They were the Supreme Martial Artists of the Nine Super ns! Chu Yang slowly came to, his voice shaking as he asked, What happened... eh? My... my Heaven Nourishing Jade? And where did my spatial storage ring go... Feng Yurou sighed and replied, Brother Bu and my husband have already gone after them... Hopefully, theyll be able to get them back. Chu Yang was rather dejected. This... Who was that? This question puzzled everyone too. Who exactly was that? That speed that they had witnessed was even faster than them; he had to be a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist at least! What are you people doing here? Feng Yurou looked coldly at the ten-odd Supreme Martial Artists, who were all sixth-grade to seventh-grade, from the Nine Super ns around them. Her eyebrows gradually drew closer and tighter; she was already in an anxious mood beforehand and now this had to happen. When she saw these people, she couldnt help but re up. Get lost! Upon seeing Chu Yangs robes in pieces, his skin almost exposed to the elements, and even the ring on his finger stolen from him, as well as sporting a huge gash... that was probably left behind when the ring was stolen... It was obvious that Chu Yang couldnt possibly hide anything on him now! It looked like he had definitely been robbed! Since that was the case, everyones minds were set at ease. Who still had the mood to stay and suffer through Feng Yurous temper? They all bid their farewells one by one, vanishing without a trace as they gloated at his misfortune. Who asked him to be such a showoff! Served him right! Robbed now, wasnt he! This was too satisfying, hahaha... The Valley Master of the Medicine Valley and the high priest etc hurried over. What happened? Chu Yang said dejectedly, I was robbed... The Heaven Nourishing Jade... Its gone... The Valley Master and the high priest stamped their feet in despondence, letting out a long sigh. Shortly afterward, Mo Qingwu had already squeezed her way in anxiously. Chu Yang, Chu Yang... You, you... Does it hurt? Worry was all over the young girls face as she leaned toward Chu Yang and showed him great concern. Her originally childish face looked extremely gentle and beautiful at this moment as she said, Its fine... As long as youre fine... The Heaven Nourishing Jade doesnt matter, everythings fine... Her tone didnt seem like Chu Yang was older than her; on the contrary, she sounded like she was a lot older than Chu Yang. Chu Yang mustered a smile and held her small hand. Im fine... As long as youre safe... Mo Qingwu said gently, To me... The Heaven Nourishing Jade cant evenpare to a strand of your hair... She gave him a rxed and easy smile, endless constion and a kind of power that could put someone at ease in her smile. Feng Yurou sighed inwardly as she watched Mo Qingwu, thinking, This girl may be young but shes so understanding, attentive and thoughtful... Such devotion... Moreover, Qianqians identity is rather awkward... Its really going to be difficult for her to be pitted against this girl... ... Bu Liuqing and Yue Lingxue joined hands in giving chase. Bu Liuqings cultivation level was profound and high, almost instantly leaving Yue Lingxue behind the moment he gave chase on the light sword. However, Yue Lingxues speed had always been swift and was only one step behind Bu Liuqing as he hurriedly gave chase... Both of them were extremely enraged! This was too disgraceful! The three great ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists were right there guarding and someone still managed to steal something right under their noses... This made the two of them wish they could bury themselves in a hole somewhere! But there was a burning question in their minds too Who, exactly, was this person? His cultivation level... was almost too scary... He had covered several hundred feet in an instant. Not even a trace of him remained in front of them. Bu Liuqing and Yue Lingxue stopped in their tracks rather dejectedly. They couldnt catch up. A deep fury rose in their hearts. Both of them were livid, neither of them speaking a word. In front, two figures returned empty-handed. When they saw Bu Liuqing and Yue Lingxue, the two of them paused for a moment before continuing to walk toward them. Dharma Supreme?! Bu Liuqing roared furiously, Was it you?! Supremacy Bu, who was stewing in rage, switched his target, clearly intending to vent his anger on the Dharma Supreme... The ones approaching them from opposite were the Dharma Supreme and a figure dressed in white robes. His robes were loose with wide sleeves and his facial features indistinct as hegged a step behind the Dharma Supreme, giving people the impression that his status was beneath the Dharma Supreme. Chapter 1141 - Exchange of the Battle Pact

Chapter 1141: Exchange of the Battle Pact

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Dharma Supreme had a wry smile. If I were really the one who had done it, theres nothing much that I can say even if Brother Bu wants to take his frustrations out on me... But the problem is, it wasnt me. Im currently chasing after that person too... Seeing that the Dharma Supreme was actually willing to exin himself despite his status, Bu Liuqing instead felt too embarrassed to make a false usation at him now, because he had obviously witnessed him and this white-robed man chase after that person... A fuming Bu Liuqing asked sulkily, Who was that? I didnt get a good look! the Dharma Supreme continued solemnly, The only thing that I can say for sure is that his cultivation is definitely not beneath yours or mine! In fact... his speed is even faster than ours! An irate Bu Liuqing snapped. Isnt that obvious! If he werent as strong as us, he would have been caught by you long ago and the Heaven Nourishing Jade pocketed by you. If he were slower than us, we would have caught up to him long ago... Have you gotten so used to spewing superfluous rubbish after being the Dharma Supreme for more than ten thousand years? The Dharma Supreme kept his calm. Brother Bu, you know that what I said is the truth. Im asking you about his identity! Bu Liuqing snapped again. No idea! The Dharma Supreme shook his head. No idea? Both Bu Liuqing and Yue Lingxue got a shock. The most extensive intelligencework in the world belonged to the Dharma Supreme! It was so extensive that it contained data about every King level expert in thework! The database was scanned once every three days; whenever an important change was detected, it would be reported to the Dharma Supreme as soon as possible. Data about all the experts at Supreme Martial Artist level and above was scanned once a day and reported immediately to the Dharma Supreme! If even the Dharma Supreme was not aware of this persons background, then he would truly be an enigma! There shouldnt be such a person in the Nine Heavens, the Dharma Supreme took a breath before he continued, In any case... Such a person should not exist. This is the most baffling part. Indeed. Even Bu Liuqing nodded in agreement. In this world, all the so-called experts living in recluse and super experts who could astound the world the moment they make their move... did not exist at all. This was because someone who practiced martial arts would need to cultivate. After cultivating for a period of time, he would require practical experience in terms of real battles to improve, be it in techniques or enlightenment. What one couldprehend in a battle of life and death would always be much more and deeper than what he couldprehend by simply cultivating by himself. There was noparison at all. The higher the level, the truer this was. Blindly cultivating without experiencing the real world would never make a super expert! Not to mention bing a true super expert such as one of Bu Liuqings level! Therefore, so long as it was an expert, they would definitely have experienced countless actual battles! A swordsman uses violence to go against the world, such was the logic of the world. However, as long as this person had even appeared once on the continent, thew-enforcement officer would definitely have information about him. Yet the Dharma Supreme was sure that they definitely didnt. In other words... This persons identity must be fake! Even if its fake, he is also an expert for sure! Bu Liuqing said coldly, And only youw-enforcement officers and the Nine Super ns would have such an expert! The Dharma Supreme didnt rebut his statement. He was suspicious about this as well. If he belonged to the Nine Super ns or the Law-enforcement ward... Then this incident would be of even higher severity to the Dharma Supreme than to Chu Yang! Because it indicated that there was already a breach of control in some aspects! It is possible! The Dharma Supreme nodded impassively. Bu Liuqings gaze bore into him for a moment before he said seriously, Dharma Supreme, you are being very meek today, always going along with what I say. Why is that? The Dharma Supreme heaved a long sigh, shaking his head as a wry smile appeared on his lips. He said, My brother and close friend once upon a time is going to be an irreconcble foe in these few days... My heart is forlorn! I dont wish to argue with anyone. With an extremelyplex look in his eyes, he nced at Yue Lingxue who was standing by the side silently. He said, Brother Yue, I wish to speak a few words with you. Yue Lingxue also felt rather repressed in his heart. Indeed, I was thinking of the same thing. Bu Liuqings eyes flickered as hemented, Dharma Supreme, what is there that you cannot say here? Dont force me to reveal your biggest secret! The Dharma Supreme had a passive smile on his face as he replied, If Brother Bu had the intention to, why would you wait till today? Brother Yue and I have been friends for over ten thousand years. Do you mean to say that on the verge of a life-and-death battle, even a simple exchange of words needs to be monitored by you? His tone was passive but his words could draw blood. Bu Liuqing did not take a step back. He replied, But your chat needs to be within my sight! He was the only one who knew that the current Dharma Supreme wasnt Dongfang Badao, but a soul hellbent on revenge! He was afraid that Yue Lingxue would be duped, hence the insistence. The Dharma Supreme had a wry smile as he answered, Fine. Then, he turned to Yue Lingxue. Brother Yue, pleasee with me. He took the lead and walked off, drifting out several feet before he stopped in his tracks. His robes fluttering in the wind, Yue Lingxue followed behind him at a steady pace, his brows tightly furrowed and expression somber andplicated. With the heavy snow, even a mere distance of ten feet already rendered ones vision indistinct. Now that they were several feet away, they were already out of sight, though it was still possible to lock onto them with ones divine sense. Bu Liuqing snorted; the Dharma Supreme was clearly pulling a fast one here. If it had been any other time, naturally a distance of several feet wouldnt have posed an issue. But how would he be able to see them in such heavy snow? The white-robed man moved forward leisurely. With a small smile, he said, Brother Bu, shall we... have a chat? Bu Liuqing frowned, followed by a cold chuckle. Youre not the Dharma Supremes assistant, right? The white-robed man chuckled as well, asking curiously, Why would you say that? Bu Liuqing narrowed his eyes. Wu Juecheng! Dont y the fool in front of me. If what you want is a fight, I will be your match; if not, I would also have looked for you for one! The white-robed man was indeed Wu Juecheng. He was rather surprised that Bu Liuqing managed to recognize him. He chuckled and said, Supremacy Bus temper is indeed as how the legends go. You are very sharp indeed; you could actually sense my aura? Taking a deep breath, Bu Liuqing replied, I did not sense you concealing your aura; however, you were too good at concealing it... I, Bu Liuqing, do not profess to be much of an intellectual, but I do have the heart of a sword! The heart of a sword... Wu Juecheng repeated after him. Then, he gave him a free and uninhibited smile. Brother Bu, after the nourishing of the Heavens, Wu shall ask for a taste of your heart of the sword. Bu Liuqing sneered. Anytime. Wu Juecheng narrowed his eyes as he asked, ording to the time, Ning Tianya should have reached Tianji City by now... Why is he not here yet? Bu Liuqing held his breath when he said that. He gave Wu Juecheng a sharp look. What do you mean by that? Wu Juecheng said lightly, The Dharma Supreme has invited the Feng and Yue couple for a battle to settle all our scores after the nourishing of the Heavens. Brother Bu, an invitation cannotpare to a chance encounter; how about we settle our scores during that time too! With a casual smile, he added, As well as... Ning Tianyas share. Bu Liuqing had a severe smile as he asked, What happened to Ning Tianya? An indifferent Wu Juecheng replied, Youll know after the nourishing of the Heavens. Sword intention raged around Bu Liuqing. He flew into the air, his eyes so sharp as though they had transformed into long swords that looked down upon all. Wu Juecheng, fight me! Wu Juecheng shook his head. Its not time yet. When the timees, we shall settle all of our scores. I shall also see for myself at that time just what kind of capabilities the number one supremacy among swordsmen possess to be worthy of the title of number one! Bu Liuqing nodded slowly, saying carefully, You will see it for sure! I will also let you know that the names of Chen Feng and Liu Yun will not intimidate anyone! Wu Juechengs eyes also became fiercely sharp. Is that so? The Nine Tribtions of the past will not intimidate anyone either! Bu Liuqing looked at him coldly as he went on, Brother Wu, to be honest, what I look down on the most... is people relying on the name and glory that their ancestors have left behind to do as they please and act all smug and arrogant. Wu Juecheng said dispassionately, Is that so? Bu Liuqing nodded heavily. Yes! Back then, how awe-inspiring was the quote The Morning Wind rises in the universe, the Flowing Clouds surge through the heavens beyond? They truly swept across the Nine Heavens and went around the world unhindered, no one dared to look directly upon them! However... tens of thousands of yearster, things are different now! If their descendants still try to go around using this same quote as a backing... Say, isnt that really embarrassing? Isnt that a huge joke? Right...? A signboard that has already been in decay for tens of thousands of years... Whats there to shout about anymore, Brother Wu? Isnt this just friggin desecrating someones grave? Wu Juecheng gasped, heavy and sharp, his fists clenched tightly. With a voice like the frigid wind, he said, Brother Bu, you will see for yourself the power of this quote three dayster! Bu Liuqing sneered coldly. I absolutely concur; I will resist the power of Chen Feng and Liu Yun with all that I have! But what Im worried about... is that I may not necessarily see for myself the power of Wu Juecheng! Wu Juecheng glowered at him, the veins at his temples throbbing. You will, Brother Bu! Three days is not a very long time. Brother Bu, you must keep yourself in tiptop condition during these three days! At that time... At that time, the lineage of Chen Feng and Liu Yun is going to end. Bu Liuqing did not let up his pressure as he went on, Why dont you change your name from Wu Juecheng to Wu Juehou 1 ? Swish! Wu Juechengs whip cracked through the air! Unable to tolerate any further, he was about to strike! This was what Bu Liuqing had been waiting for after exerting so much pressure on him. He let out a loud howl, The resilience of the Nine Tribtions is nothing more than this! The descendant of Chen Feng is nothing more than this! Wu Juecheng, it looks like you must have joined hands with someone else when you battled Ning Tianya, didnt you? Im really not trying to belittle you, but your level of cultivation and self-restraint is something that even I look down on, much less you being able to hurt Ning Tianya? Hahaha... After being a follower of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and being scammed your entire life, youve be pretty despicable and shameless too! Wu Juecheng gripped the handle of his whip in one hand, the end of the whip in his other. His breathing got heavier and heavier as he tried to suppress his raging fury. Bu Liuqing! You will pay for this three dayster! The glint of a swordter, Bu Liuqing had already drawn his sword. He pointed his sword at Wu Juecheng as heughed. Why wait another three days! Come, Wu Juecheng! Let grandpa here send you on your journey! So that your ancestors and your Nine Tribtion brothers wont need to wait in anxiety any longer! Bu Liuqing wasnt such a caustic person usually. However, when he heard that Ning Tianya had encountered danger, he erupted immediately! No matter what, he had to get back at Wu Juecheng for him! Wu Juecheng roared into the sky, Three dayster, I will definitely end you! A crackle of lightning thundered in the air suddenly, and Wu Juechengs white-robed figure vanished in the blizzard. For the sake of the grand n that would take ce in three days, Wu Juecheng chose to grit his teeth and bear with it. Yet he couldnt tolerate any further and so, chose not to engage with Bu Liuqing any further and fled! He was originally trying to provoke Bu Liuqing into a fight three dayster. Even though he had made himself extremely furious in the process, he had achieved his goal! Patience was a virtue after all, and ack of forbearance in small matters would upset great ns. He retreated. Bu Liuqingughed aloud, imitating the way Wu Juecheng had howled into the sky. Three dayster! I will definitely end you! Hahaha... His mouth is really quite something! Mockery permeated hisughter. Chapter 1142 - Never Mind Even if My Heart Lets This World Down!

Chapter 1142: Never Mind Even if My Heart Lets This World Down!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bu Liuqings mockery echoed far and wide. Wu Juecheng, who had already gone far, was so infuriated that he almost wore his teeth down gnashing them, almost turning back to battle Bu Liuqing. He managed to resist the temptation in the end, smashing to bits everything around him mountains, forests, buildings, humans and beasts as he charged forward in a sh... Bu Liuqing watched Wu Juechengs retreating figure and snorted. So what if hes the sessor of Chen Feng? Ill let you die a tragic death three dayster for daring to hurt Old Ning! If Chen Feng and Liu Yun grieve over you, then they can jolly welle and look for me! Did he really think that no one would dare to touch him just because of his ancestors? F*ck! Bah! Invincible? Dont you know they call me invincible in these Upper Three Heavens too... He looked over to see that the other side was still in the midst of their talk. Bu Liuqing did not go over, taking a seat as he continued to grumble with his foul mouth. His brows then furrowed as he thought about it. Could something really have happened to Old Ning? ... On the other side. The Dharma Supreme strolled forward with his hand sped behind his back as Yue Lingxue followed after him leisurely. The two of them looked as if they were bosom buddies who could talk about anything under the sun as they strolled among the snow. Brother Yue, it has finallye to this day, the Dharma Supreme stopped in his tracks, saying with a small smile, The Heaven Nourishing Jade has been forged. Indeed, Yue Lingxue snorted and continued, I have personally witnessed the entire process of the Heaven Nourishing Jade being forged! The Dharma Supreme chuckled. You are really good-tempered to not sabotage the forging of the Heaven Nourishing Jade. Yue Lingxue shook his head. If the Heaven Nourishing Jade is ruined, the Medicine Valley would suffer a reflection of power counter and be destroyed overnight. The Medicine Valley has saved countless lives in the world all these years; even though I wish to, I cannot do it with the Medicine Valley as the price! The Dharma Supreme said in mockery, So Brother Yue is still a man of lofty ideals who harbors the world in his heart? An infuriated Yue Lingxue snapped, What do you mean by that? Do you mean to say that as the Dharma Supreme, you look upon themon people as nothing but ants? The Dharma Supreme shook his head. That is not so; its just that Brother Yue is now abetting an evildoer, which I couldnt help butment on. Abetting an evildoer? Yue Lingxueughed aloud. Dharma Supreme, you are saying some really strange things! The Dharma Supreme chuckled. How hasw and order been in the Nine Heavens in thest ten thousand years? While I cannot im that my meritorious deeds as the Dharma Supreme is on par with our ancestors, I have managed to keep peace and stability in the Nine Heavens these past ten thousand years. The Nine Super ns in the Nine Heavens keep each other in check;w-enforcement officers are everywhere punishing wrongdoings and bringing evildoers to justice. We carry forward and promote the notion of justice and kindness while punishing the wicked. Even though there are ck sheep among thew-enforcement officers as well, they are executed the moment they are discovered and never condoned! Brother Yue, do you agree with what I said? Yue Lingxue nodded. I do! The Nine Heavens have been peaceful for ten thousand years. Although little skirmishes and scuffles are endless, there has never been arge-scale war; this is all thanks to thew-enforcement officers. The many Supreme Martial Artists in the Nine Heavens are proof of this! If war had beenmon, it is highly likely that among these Supreme Martial Artists, eight out of ten would have lost their lives earlier on. Do you agree? Yue Lingxue nodded once more. Indeed, you have your due credit in this matter; I agree! The Dharma Supreme exhaled a long breath of air. However, once the Nine Tribtions Sword Master reaches the Upper Three Heavens, there would be a bloodbath and the Nine Super ns would be reduced to rubble! By that time, the mes of war would rage for sure and countless lives would be sacrificed as a result. Do you agree? I do! Since you still wish to assist the Nine Tribtions Sword Master despite so, if that is not abetting an evildoer, then what is? asked the Dharma Supreme passively. Youre taking this out of context! Yue Lingxue said coldly, Firstly, the duty of thew-enforcement officer, for the past hundred thousand years, has always been to assist the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Yet you have overthrown this! Secondly, if you had done this for the sake of themon people in the world, I would have just tolerated it, but can you truly say with a clear conscience that you are? Yue Lingxue added with an air of righteousness, You arent! It is a fact that there will be a bloodbath when the Nine Tribtions Sword Master arrives, but what is the true purpose behind it? It is to borrow the bloodied fate energy to nourish the heavens! Such that the Nine Heavens continent can exist for another ten thousand years! This is something that has been proven to work! And it has been proven nine times in the ck Blood Forest that there is a need to nourish the heavens every ten thousand years! Whenever we reach the nine thousandth year mark, ck Blood Forest, the fold within these Nine Heavens, would sag and droop, on the verge of copse! The Nine Tribtions Sword Master is the only one who can nourish the heavens! And yet you suggested using nine Supreme Martial Artists to nourish the heavens! This has gone on for ten thousand years but let me ask you: You imed that it can guarantee the peace and stability of the Nine Heavens; how do you exin the sag of the ck Blood Forest now then? Yue Lingxue was furious as he went on, From the eight thousand and nine hundredth year onward, ces have already started to copse! As aw-enforcement officer, we have all received reports of this; why have you ignored them all? Why didnt you say that your nine Supreme Martial Artists nourishing the heavens had been effective? At the very least, after the Nine Tribtions Sword Master nourishes the heavens, nothing would happen in eight thousand and nine hundred years! But you have already nourished the heavens with nine Supreme Martial Artists eight times! Yet the copses still happen when they should, and the sagging happened when it should! Are youpletely indifferent toward this? Ten thousand years ago, we have seen with our own eyes the destitution and pitiful state of the world when thends caved and copsed before the Nine Tribtions Sword Master nourished the heavens. At that time, just one copse could take away one-third of the Middle Three Heavens! At least a few nations were gone from the Lower Three Heavens! And millions of lives were lost in the Upper Three Heavens... Just one copse meant the loss of billions of lives! You saw for yourself all these! Your perverse idea of using nine Supreme Martial Artists to nourish the heavens has not helped in any way! You are but treating the future of the Nine Heavens as a joke! Should the Nine Tribtions Sword Master not be able to nourish the heavens because of you, billions of lives will be lost, all because of you! Theplete demise of the entire Nine Heavens continent will be your sin! Can you take responsibility for this? As the Dharma Supreme, you have done many things all these years for the peace of the Nine Heavens; this is great merit! However, should you destroy the Nine Heavens, no matter how many good deeds you do, will you be able to be at ease with yourself? Will you be able to take responsibility for all these? A coldugh escaped Yue Lingxue. I know that youve reached a level where you can sink the heavens and break through the void long ago, just that you have used some kind of method to conceal your cultivation level. However... Once the Nine Heavens copses and you release the restriction on your cultivation, youll be able to leave thesends and still be able to survive! But these numerous billions of lives are gone for sure! Can you take responsibility for this? Youre so selfish that its frightening! So cruel that its frightening! So heartless that its frightening! Yue Lingxue said resoundingly. The Dharma Supreme gave Yue Lingxue a look of admiration. Brother Yue, for so many years, Ive always thought of you as warm-blooded and simple, honest and upright. I didnt expect you to think so far ahead... Yue Lingxue snorted in response. Then, somewhat puzzled, he said, Dharma Supreme, let me ask you something. The Dharma Supreme smiled impassively, his ck hair fluttering in the snowstorm. What you want to ask me is I already have everything and am pretty much the number one supremacy in the world. Even if I assisted the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, I am still the Dharma Supreme and wont have any further desires... Why do I still want to deal with the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Yue Lingxue nodded, looking at him seriously. I am sure that there must be a reason for this? The Dharma Supreme was lost in silence for a long while. Then, he said, There is, but I cannot tell you. Yue Lingxue nodded in an understanding manner. But even if you have your reasons, you shouldnt have treated the world as a joke! The Dharma Supreme heaved a long sigh. He stared at the snow, a deep sentimentality and intense hatred in his eyes as he said passively, What do the lives of the world have to do with me? Yue Lingxue nodded slowly. Alright! The Dharma Supreme said, Brother Yue has already seen through it; the nine Supreme Martial Artists nourishing the heavens is nothing but a joke. However... if Brother Yue intends to sabotage it, your efforts will be nothing but overrating yourself and attempting the impossible. Yue Lingxue sneered. If Brother Yue is really sincere, I will give you the chance for revenge! said the Dharma Supreme lightly. Chance for revenge? Yue Lingxue looked at him, unsure. Yes, the chance for revenge, not the chance to assist the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Get off your moralistic high horse when you talk to me, it is bothersome. The Dharma Supreme went on without much emotion, Your Teacher died in my hands back then... It has been so many years, surely you and your wife have been wanting to avenge him? A jolt went through Yue Lingxue and he raised his head suddenly. My Teacher... died in your hands? The Dharma Supreme answered, Your Teacher was suffering from the Heartless Palm! And it is I who had dealt him the Heartless Palm! Fury filled Yue Lingxue suddenly, so much so that his whole face turned red and his body trembled. The moment the Dharma Supreme had mentioned the words Heartless Palm, Yue Lingxue knew at once that he was speaking the truth! Dont me me; if I hadnt killed him, how could I have be the Dharma Supreme? The Dharma Supreme smiled warmly and gently. But no matter what, I can still understand you avenging your Teacher! Therefore, I will give you this opportunity, as my finalpensation to you for our ten thousand years of brotherhood! Yue Lingxue was so enraged that he couldnt say a word. Only after a long time did he regain his ability to speak. His voice shook as he said, I was wondering who couldve done it so seamlessly without any loopholes... so its you! The Dharma Supreme looked at him with sympathy. Poor thing... Kept in the dark for more than ten thousand years... Hurhur, three dayster, after the nine Supreme Martial Artists have nourished the heavens, I shall await respectfully you and your wife on Mount Xingyun! We shall settle all our scores then! Do you dare toe? His eyes blood red, Yue Lingxue took two deep and heavy breaths before replying, Not even the most dangerous of ces! The Dharma Supreme said with a smile, Can keep you away? Hurhur, I love it when I see the looks of grief and resentment on people the most! Powerless grief and resentment are especially exhrating. Three dayster, I will give you a taste of it, and then I will personally send you and your wife on your way! Yue Lingxue let out an enraged howl, throwing a crazed punch at him! The Dharma Supreme received his fist with his palm, his body drifting outward along with the force of Yue Lingxues punch. He drifted for 700 feet, as if soaring on the clouds and riding the fog. In the heavy snow, his impassiveughter could be heard indistinctly. Brother Yue, weve been together for ten thousand years. To be honest, I really cannot bear to kill you... Yue Lingxue raised his head to the sky and howled tragically! A loud bang echoed in the snow, followed by Bu Liuqings voice ringing out. Dharma Supreme! You had a share in the matter regarding Ning Tianya too, right? The Dharma Supreme sniggered and replied, Brother Bu, three dayster, as long as you show up at Mount Xingyun, I will tell you Ning Tianyas whereabouts, as well as hisst words. I will also allow you to avenge him! Hahaha... He let out a longugh as he soared into the sky. He twisted and turned continuously in 99 different directions in the air, ducking and avoiding Bu Liuqings attacks. Then, he rose to an altitude of several thousand feet and disappeared into the snowstorm with a sh. His voice echoed in the snowstorm. How many years... an era of flourishing prosperity; who was the one who killed off my true and sincere heart... Who remembers the extinguished feelings that once were; how much hatred has returned to ashes and dust; go, go... and never mind even if my heart lets this world down... Unexpectedly, there was a trace of lingering mncholy in his voice. As if the ck robes and ck hair of the Dharma Supreme still remained afloat in the sky, going around the world in solitude, as though a demon god of the underworld who lived his life in loneliness... Bu Liuqing roared, Dharma Supreme! You bastard! Chapter 1143 - The Promise Between the Strong and the Weak

Chapter 1143: The Promise Between the Strong and the Weak

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Under the escort of Feng Yurou and Mo Qingwu, Chu Yang finally returned to the Orchard Pce. His brothers and Wu Qianqian came forward worriedly, all of them extremely furious about Chu Yangs injuries! Zi Xieqing chased everyone out, including Feng Yurou and Mo Qingwu, leaving only Chu Yang and herself in the room. Stop acting! My palm strike only flipped you over, yourepletely fine! Zi Xieqing pouted as she said to a certain somebody. With a cheekyugh, Chu Yang, who originally looked like he was on his deathbed, suddenly sat up, fully energized and in high spirits. They didnt recognize you, right? asked Chu Yang. How could they? Zi Xieqing snorted lightly before ring at him. Do you think Im as useless as you? Chu Yang chuckled dryly. Hehe, but that palm strike of yours is pretty brutal too, making me naked and flipping through the air on the spot. Exposing my gorgeous body to the whole world in broad daylight... What a tragedy... My innocence and reputation have been destroyed by you just like that... Zi Xieqing rolled her eyes, rendered speechless by this fellows shamelessness! How is it? The poison... Zi Xieqing looked at Chu Yang. Its fine, Chu Yang shrugged and said, The poison has already been nullified. However, Ill need to stay like this for the next few days. Zi Xieqing nodded in understanding. They may be taking action soon, said Zi Xieqing softly. I knew it wouldnt escape you. Chu Yangs heart was at ease. What do you think? Well just fight! Zi Xieqing had a slight smile on her face as she said, Ive been waiting for this ever since I specially allowed you to reveal my cultivation level during the auction. Murderous intent shed in her beautiful and attractive eyes. There are too many people who dont know the right way of behaving in this world, theres a need to do a proper clean-up. Chu Yangughed wryly and said, But you have to be careful nheless. They are very aware of your skill; insisting on starting a war even under such circumstances indicate that they definitely have something that they are relying on, and are confident in dealing with you! Zi Xieqing was unaffected. Confident in dealing with me? With the likes of them? Chu Yang took on a stern attitude. You must not underestimate the enemy! Zi Xieqing harrumphed, nonmittal. The moment they make their move, theyll split into two groups for sure. They definitely wont surround us all, Chu Yang went on, Because if were all together, the few of you can take us and charge out anytime. Even if they are bent on stopping us, they wont be able to. Therefore, if they want to deal with you, theyll have to set up a special environment! Chu Yang said softly, What Im most worried about is not their level of skill! Their level of skill is definitely notparable to you, but this special environment... worries me to no end. A hint of tenderness appeared in Zi Xieqings eyes for a moment before she suppressed it. If theres a special environment that theyre setting up, then Chu Yang, you must know this. What is it? asked Chu Yang. While a special environment can surely entrap me temporarily, they themselves would also have to be trapped along with me inside! As long as one person leaves, I will be able toe out too. Zi Xieqing said impassively, Even if theres a special environment, with my level of cultivation, I am not someone whom they can keep behind with just a few Supreme Martial Artists! Furthermore, theres Bu Liuqing and Feng and Yue... Thus, they would have to mobilize at least 200 Supreme Martial Artists in order to even have a chance. If they want to be confident in their n... they would require at least 1,000 Supreme Martial Artists before they can possibly deal me damage and make me perish within! Zi Xieqing had a lofty smile on her face as she looked at Chu Yang. Do you think that there are that many Supreme Martial Artists in these Nine Heavens now? Moreover when its just thew-enforcement officers and the Nine Super ns? Chu Yangs brows were knitted. They dont necessarily possess such military power! Zi Xieqing had a scornful smile on her face. If they intend to move, they will definitely split into two groups! The first would try to think of a way to lure the few of you out into the special environment! Only then can the second group try to deal with us! A solemn Chu Yang continued, Therefore, if you decide to fight, then do not get distracted and give your all in the battle! No matter what they say about us, do not believe them! Zi Xieqing nodded slowly. However, before they can be sure that they can finish us off, they wont make a move on you all. This should be for certain. Not necessarily, said Chu Yang. After today, both parties havepletely fallen out with each other. Neither of us have any reservations left, so it is for certain that there is no more trickery left to resort to from now on. Whats left is only to charge upward, each bloody step at a time! Yes... Zi Xieqing nodded slowly, a somewhat profound and meaningful look in her eyes, her thoughts unreadable. However, theres something that I want to ask a favor of you. And, its also something that you must take note of! Chu Yang said seriously. Seeing Chu Yangs sudden change in attitude, Zi Xieqing couldnt help but adopt a serious stance too. What is it? At that time, someone will appear Wu Juecheng! The descendant of Chen Feng, Chu Yang continued in a serious tone, First of all, you must be wary of his poison! This man, since several tens of thousands of years ago, was already the grandmaster of poison techniques; the poison techniques that Leer is learning now originated from him. I see, said Zi Xieqing as she nodded. Secondly, no matter what weapon he uses, you must be wary of his sword! Chu Yang was especially serious as he continued, The sword intent of the Nine Tribtions Sword is with him! This is also what Im most worried about the only thing that can cause you fatal harm! Zi Xieqing nodded somberly and replied with a serious tone, I will be careful. No matter how arrogant Zi Xieqing was, she didnt dare look down on the Nine Tribtions Sword! Because it was something even that divine presence had to respect and fear... the Sovereigns sword! What kind of power its ultimate form could disy unsettled even Zi Xieqing. Third is what I would like to ask a favor of you. Chu Yang said seriously, That sword intent is very important to me, and even more so to the Nine Tribtions Sword. If you can... seize it from him! Zi Xieqing contemted for a moment before saying, I cannot guarantee sess but I will try. Chu Yang straightened his back and said formally, And fourth! If seizing the sword intent is dangerous, then dont go for it anymore! You must promise me this! You should understand, if something happens to you because of this, the resulting inner demons will ruin me for life. Chu Yang knew that Zi Xieqing would definitely try for it; he himself also hoped fervently that she would. However, he would never use Zi Xieqings life and safety as the condition. Hence, he brought up himself, using this to threaten Zi Xieqing. He knew that he mattered a lot to Zi Xieqing. Zi Xieqingughed wryly, rather resigned as she said, Youve already put it that way, I cant possibly ruin your entire life, can I? She had a look of resignation on her but a hint of sweet tenderness crossed her eyes. Youre not allowed to get injured! Chu Yang did not let up, his eyes bright and smoldering. Or at least, not because of the sword intent! Fine, fine... So long-winded. Zi Xieqing raised both hands in defeat. The two of them exchanged a look before bursting intoughter. Other than that, I have something for you, said Chu Yang softly as he rxed. Something for me? Zi Xieqing raised her eyebrows and asked curiously, What is it? Its the Nine Tribtions Pill. Chu Yang retrieved six bottles made of Purple Crystal core from his bosom. He instructed, These are Nine Tribtions Pills that I got the Sword Spirit to refine using the elixirs from the upper world that you gave me. There are six in total; you can recover your injuries quickly if you consume one. If you consume it in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, with the spiritual energy there, your cultivation will improve by leaps and bounds too. You used all the herbs I gave you to refine pills for me? To return them to me? Zi Xieqing frowned, about to lose her temper. Just a small portion! Chu Yang stated seriously. Even so! Zi Xieqing was rather upset. You... you cant possibly always worry for me, do things for me, clear a path for me... but not allow me to do even a little something for you, right? Chu Yang let out a wryugh, looking at her seriously, Do you... really think Im so useless? So hopeless? So unworthy? Zi Xieqing gritted her teeth and snatched the Nine Tribtions Pills from him, fuming as she said, You dont have to go on! Ill ept it, will that do! What a petty man! Ive never seen anyone as calctive as you. Just you wait, when Im stronger than you, Ill definitely not be calctive with you! Chu Yang smiled at her. When youre stronger than me... Zi Xieqing nked out for a moment. Then, sheughed lightly and, as if she was joking, said, Alright! Ill wait for the day where you be stronger than me. Youll have to reward me when I do! Chu Yang gave a sneakyugh. If Im stronger than you, what will you reward me with? Zi Xieqing burst into giggles. She looked at Chu Yang, as if amused. You? Do you really think there would be such a day, hmm? Do you know how many tens of thousands of years I took to reach this level of cultivation... And youre only twenty this year. No matter how much of a genius you are, do you think you can catch up to me? When youve reached the level of Supreme Martial Artist and above and sunk the heavens and broken through the void, youll understand that this mindset of yours is nothing but daydreaming! What are youughing at? Im serious! Chu Yang said with utmost seriousness, Even if Im not stronger than you, surely I should at least set a target? Zi Xieqing was still beside herself withughter. Hahaha... You do look down on me after all. Chu Yang felt hurt immediately, repressed beyond belief. Fine, fine... If you be stronger than me, I... Zi Xieqing swiveled her eyes,pletely not taking it seriously when she offered, Then Ill treat you with equal standing, how about that? That wont do! When Im stronger than you, it is only right that were on equal standing. In fact, I should be looking down on you. Why has it be a condition in your eyes? Chu Yang was very dissatisfied. Zi Xieqing let out a hmph! before she said loftily, Fine! If there everes a day where your cultivation is stronger than mine! Then Ill promise you anything you want unconditionally! Anything? Chu Yangs eyes brightened. Including spanking your bottom? Hehe, by then, if I want to return all the abuse youve given my butt recently, youll be willing to let me too? Zi Xieqing blushed but still said, Thats right! Of course, you can if you want to return it all! I did say anything! No matter what you ask me to do or how to do it, Ill do it! Anything I want? Chu Yang raised his eyebrows. Chapter 1144 - This is a Favor, Not a Gift

Chapter 1144: This is a Favor, Not a Gift

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zi Xieqing gnashed her teeth as she said fiercely, Yes, but the condition is that you have to be stronger than me! But Little Chu Yang, I think this wish of yours would probably be your lifelong dream, so wheres the harm in agreeing to it? Chu Yang let out a sneakyugh. Deal! Zi Xieqing gritted her teeth. But... if you dont be stronger than me, every time I see you, Ill beat you up! Chu Yang held his hands out nonchntly. Go ahead, its not like I havent been beaten up by you several times by now... Zi Xieqing harrumphed. Chu Yang, what youve said tonight smacks of outrage of modesty! I dont want to hear such things from you again in the future! Chu Yang said lightly, Dont worry, I wont say it ever again! Ill only bring it up again after Ive be stronger than you! Zi Xieqing snorted lightly. A promise is a promise! No going back on your word! With a loud p, the two of them struck each others palms with their own, exchanging a pact. There was challenge in Chu Yangs eyes while Zi Xieqings were filled with haughtiness and scorn. But both of them knew that that wasnt the other partys true feelings. I still have stuff for you. Chu Yang brought out the Heaven Nourishing Jade from the Nine Tribtions Space. He said, This is the Heaven Nourishing Jade. Up till now, I still dont know how to use it nor its real function, so... take it with you. When youre free, help me to think of the right way to use it. The arrogant front that Zi Xieqing had put on almost crumbled. She gritted her teeth before she epted it, smiling as she said, Fine, Ill help you with that! Mmhm, and this is a big bucket of Spiritual Spring Water. Take it with you and see if you can find an opportunity in the future to evolve it into Life Force Spring Water, said Chu Yang as he brought out a huge bucket. It was the Purple Crystal tub that Chu Leer had used when they were treating her condition the other day. Chu Yang and the Sword Spirit had turned it into a sealed dimension. The inside was filled to the brim with Spiritual Spring Water, no less than a few hundred liters. Fine, Ill help you one more time. Zi Xieqing kept her smile, a hot feeling already in her eyes. She hurriedly circted her internal energy, trying to maintain tranquility in her emotions. Nevertheless, the rhythm of her breathing was disrupted for a brief moment. Other than that, I really dont have anything else... Oh, right! Chu Yang brought out a Mysterious Ice Jade Core, a Mysterious Yang Jade Core and a Heavenly Poison Jade Core and passed them all to Zi Xieqing. Youre always going around the world; when you have nothing to do, you can also analyze these for me and see what exactly these are made out of. Zi Xieqingughed a little but there was already a lump in her throat. She turned away, not saying another word this time as she ced the three pieces of jade into her spatial storage dimension. Then, she said softly, I cant help you anymore, youre going to tire me out. Chu Yangughed aloud. Well, actually, other than these, theres really nothing much else that Ill need your help for anymore. Then, he suddenly smacked his thigh and eximed, Oh, right! There really is just one more thing that I need you to analyze for me. Hmm? Chu Yang reached into his bosom and seemingly took out a piece of Purple Crystal. His hand was closed into a fist and a purple glow emitted from within. With a perplexed expression, he said, Look at this, its so strange. What exactly is it? Zi Xieqing reached over to receive it. What is it? A Purple Crystal? Suddenly, a jolt went through her body. Chu Yangs hand was closed around a crystallized mass of Primordial Violet Vapor. He pressed it into Zi Xieqings palm. The moment the Primordial Violet Vapor came into contact with Zi Xieqings palm, the life force power of origin that Zi Xieqing had cultivated within her since a long time ago suddenly recovered and devoured the mass of violet vapor with lightning speed! It streamed into her meridians and circted throughout her body, converting into the purest form of life force origin energy and disappeared without a trace... Zi Xieqings eyes widened dramatically. Primordial Violet Vapor?! Chu Yang scratched his head, perplexed and bewildered. Primordial Violet Vapor? Whats that? Zi Xieqing was mad and anxious all at once. You, you, you... This is the origin energy of the universe! You, you... Such a big crystallized mass of it and you just gave me the entire thing?! Youre the one who needs it the most! Chu Yang blinked at her enigmatically and chuckled sneakily, I still have a lot! Its the Sword Spirit who said that youll only need this much, thats why I gave you only that much. If not, I could have given you much more. Zi Xieqing heaved a sigh. Do you know the value of this mass of Primordial Violet Vapor that youve given me? Without waiting for Chu Yangs response, she went on, With just this mass alone, once I go back up and digest it using the spiritual energy of the universe, my cultivation that has been stuck at a bottleneck will improve! Also... it has also fully recovered my Tao state energy! She paused for a moment before she borated further. What Im referring to is... my Tao state energy before I hade to the Nine Heavens continent, not just the amount that I need right now in order to break open the dimensional wall! Does that make sense? Chu Yang took in a sharp intake of air. This stuff is so powerful? Zi Xieqing sighed. This is the origin energy of the universe! Is it even something that can be described with a word like powerful? Chu Yangs forehead was covered in perspiration. Your current level of cultivation is not sufficient to absorb the Primordial Violet Vapor yet. You must keep this in mind just breathing it in shouldnt pose any problems; you can use it to cleanse your spirit and purge impurities from your body. However, if you want to use it for cultivation, you must be at least a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, and only after you have broken through the barrier between immortal and mortal can you use it! If not, your dantian will burst! Chu Yang was drenched in cold sweat. I was just about to use it to cultivate... Foolish! Zi Xieqing stared at Chu Yang, aplex look on her face. Now she really owed him big! Primordial Violet Vapor was something that even people in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court would fight tooth and nail for, and this fellow actually gave her a crystallized piece as big as a fist! Good thing the Sword Spirit was there to remind him; if he had given her just a little bit more, even she wouldnt have been able to withstand it! In addition, as opposed to other people, now that she had this mass of Primordial Violet Vapor, she could... Zi Xieqing couldnt tell exactly what kind of emotion she had in her heart. She knew that Chu Yang was just thinking of different ways to gift her all these things and ensure her safety... Seeing Chu Yangs happy smile, Zi Xieqing red at him. Just you wait, the next time we meet, Ill settle all these with you! Chu Yang shrank back a little. Isnt it just asking you to help me with a few things... Its just a few favors, look at how calctive you are. Zi Xieqing heaved another sigh. With this, its going to be even harder for you to catch up to me and be stronger than me... They didnt know when it happened but at some point, their gazes were already locked on each other. For a long time, neither of them spoke. Chu Yang only felt that there was an endless change of expressions in Zi Xieqings eyes. One moment lost, the next moment tender, then deep and unreadable, and yet when he looked again, there was a faint hint of shyness and sweet affection within. Chu Yang watched her for a while. Suddenly, as though he was sleep-talking, he murmured, Big Sister Zi... Can I... can I hug you? Zi Xieqing did not reply. She only looked at him, her eyes somewhat flickering and her long eyshes trembling. Chu Yangs lips felt a little dry; he subconsciously licked them. Then, he bolstered his courage and tentatively reached out for Zi Xieqings hand, taking it into his own. Chu Yang actually did not use any strength but at this moment, it was as if Zi Xieqing had been pulled toward him, her body slowly leaning into Chu Yangs... Chu Yang wrapped his arms around her, hesitating a little when he reached her back. Then, his arms lightly encircled her and gently embraced her frail body. A soft sigh escaped Zi Xieqings lips. Her face, beautiful and delicate, rested on Chu Yangs shoulder and she leaned on him, closing her eyes... Her fragrance filled his senses! In that instant, Chu Yang was somewhat lost in revelry... But only a moment had passed before Zi Xieqing forcefully pushed Chu Yang away and got out of his hold. Somewhat panicked, she said, I almost forgot something really important... Then, she gave him a hasty smile. Itste, you should rest... I-Ill go and take a look at Leer. She turned and left in a hurry, almost as if she were escaping from him. Chu Yang couldnt help but rub his fingertips lightly. It almost seemed as if there was a lingering warmth and suppleness on his fingertips... Zi Xieqing had only just reached the doorway when Bu Liuqing and Yue Lingxuended in the courtyard with a loud whoosh, full of rage. Not only did we not manage to catch up to that person! Those people even had to piss us off so much! Bu Liuqing said, repressed to the max. Yue Lingxues face was pale and ghastly. He only gave them a simple greeting before he entered his chamber to look for Feng Yurou. What happened? Sensitive as Chu Yang, he could sense that something was not right. He had already reached an agreement with Zi Xieqing beforehand. Once he had won the position of champion and attained the Heaven Nourishing Jade, he would be in grave danger. As such, Zi Xieqing would pretend to be a robber and remove the cause of this danger from him. Even if Bu Liuqing and Yue Lingxue went after the robber, they wouldnt be able to catch up to anyone at all, so why did they return in this state? The Dharma Supreme and Wu Juecheng challenged us to a battle! Bu Liuqings countenance was sinister as he continued, After the nine Supreme Martial Artists have nourished the Heavens, we shall battle on Mount Xingyun! Chu Yang was resolute in his rejection. We will not go! We have to go! Bu Liuqings expression was so ghastly that it was frightening. Wu Juecheng ambushed Old Ning and now Old Nings missing. I have to get to the bottom of this and find out what happened to him! If I dont go, once Wu Juecheng leaves, it would be impossible to get hold of him again. Chu Yang took a deep breath, his expression bing solemn. Wu Juecheng ambushed Ning Tianya? But with Ning Tianyas abilities, even if he isnt Wu Juechengs match, surely he wouldnt lose his life? Wu Juecheng had joined hands with the Dharma Supreme to ambush Ning Tianya. Bu Liuqing took a deep breath. By right, even if these two had joined hands, Old Ning is as sly as a fox, so he should be able to escape... but the Dharma Supreme had put it so seriously... His left hand clenched into a fist and brutally smashed into his right palm. He said that once I go, hell tell me Old Ningsst words! Ning Tianyasst words?! Chu Yang and Zi Xieqing exchanged a look. The sword intent came to their minds immediately! If Wu Juecheng suddenly released the sword intent during battle, especially during a pincer attack, Ning Tianyas chances of survival were indeed not very high... No matter what, I definitely have to show up for this battle! Bu Liuqing gritted his teeth, a somewhat savage look in his eyes. Even if Old Ning is still alive, I must stand up for him and vent this frustration for him! And if Old Ning isnt... then all the more I must avenge him! After fighting each other for ten thousand years, Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianya had already forged a friendship that was as solid as gold long ago. If not, considering the status and pride of these two, how could they have really taken in the same person as their disciple? Now that something had happened to Ning Tianya, Bu Liuqing was no doubt the most anxious! Chu Yangs brows drew tightly together, realizing the seriousness of this matter! Chapter 1145 - An Unavoidable Battle!

Chapter 1145: An Unavoidable Battle!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang had to admit that part of the enemys scheme had seeded. Bu Liuqing was originally the most difficult element to be forced into action! Yet he was the first to take action now by agreeing to the battle challenge! With the news of Ning Tianya, and bad news at that, even if Bu Liuqings legs were broken, he would still crawl over for the battle if he had to! Moreover, once he was there, if he didnt achieve what he had gone there for, Bu Liuqing was someone who would rather die than retreat! This was the undeniable truth! In other words, it meant that they had already locked down Bu Liuqing for battle. As long as their enemy was powerful enough, they would be able to finish him there and then! However, when it came to such emotions, how could Chu Yang dissuade him? Chu Yang heaved a sigh. Did they make a battle pact with just you? Bu Liuqing replied, No, they exchanged a battle pact with Feng and Yue as well. The Dharma Supreme invited them to settle their scores of ten thousand years on the same day, at the same ce! Scores of ten thousand years? Chu Yang was shocked. What kind of score do they have with each other? Feng and Yues Teacher was the previous Dharma Supreme. Bu Liuqing let out a sigh. He died in the hands of the current Dharma Supreme! The Dharma Supreme said it out loud and clear today! Chu Yang sighed once more, a bitter taste in his mouth. Which means that Feng and Yue are adamant in going too?! Yes! Bu Liuqing nodded affirmatively. And it will be a decisive battle where nobody backs down until one of us is dead! Just a battle pact alone and three out of four of the super experts on our side have been taken away at the same time? Chu Yang was rather at a loss for words. Havent you all considered the possibility that this is a huge trap that can cost you your lives? Bu Liuqing looked toward the sky, his voice passive as he said, In a mans lifetime, there are things that he cannot do and things that he must do! It is enough as long as he maintains honor in his heart and holds a clear and staid conscience. As for other matters, if necessary, theres no looking back even if it means death! Even though its obvious that this battle challenge is a trap, it is still one that I must go for, Bu Liuqing was resolute as he continued, Even though I know that I will perish if I go, I still have to go nheless! Chu Yang heaved yet another sigh. He could fully understand Bu Liuqing and Feng and Yues decision! If the enemy hade to Chu Yang with the safety of Meng Chaoran, Gu Duxing and the rest as a condition to challenge him to a battle, would he have gone? That was a question that didnt even need to be asked! It went without saying! It was precisely because he could understand that he felt powerless. Because Chu Yang dared to say this for certain As long as these three turned up for the battle, Mount Xingyun would surely be their eternal resting ground! Earlier, he was still wondering what kind of means the enemy could employ that could drive these people into a situation where they couldnt even escape if they wanted to. But now, it certainly looked like a task that was beyond simple! For people like the Dharma Supreme and Wu Juecheng, the moment they challenged someone to a battle, it meant that they had absolute confidence! In sending their opponents to their grave! If not, they wouldnt have made a move at all! Chu Yang, should I unfortunately perish, take care of Qingwu! Bu Liuqing said quietly, If Old Ning is still alive, hell naturallye back. If hes dead... Xiaowu will have only you from then on; do not let her down. Before Chu Yang could even answer him: The door to Yue Lingxues room drew open. Feng and Yue, along with Wu Qianqian, walked out slowly. Dressed in robes as white as snow, the couple looked as if they were one with the heavens and earth as they stood in the snow-covered grounds. Feng Yurou opened her mouth first. Chu Yang, I have a presumptuous request to ask of you. Chu Yang had a wry smile on his face. Please go on. In three days, my husband and I will head to Mount Xingyun to have our final battle with the Dharma Supreme! The odds are against us this time; should the two of us perish on Mount Xingyun... Ill leave Qianqian to you! Feng Yurou gazed at Chu Yang seriously. Chu Yang, do not forget your promise to Qianqian! Chu Yang was bbergasted. Nothing had even happened yet and here they were, already entrusting their orphans to him. I dont care if you have several wives! Nor do I care what your arrangement is! And I care even less about your reservations! Feng Yurou, a woman who was usually gentle and delicate, disyed a forceful side to her at this moment. She said firmly, In any case, you must leave a position for Qianqian! And give her happiness! And make her happy! Teacher! eximed Wu Qianqian. She was initially on the verge of tears but now, she was so embarrassed that her entire face had turned red. Chu Yang heaved a heavy sigh. Then, with an exceptionally forceful tone, he said furiously, Are you so sure that youll die once you go? That you cant even wait to entrust your orphans to me?! Are you aware that your current behavior shows that you have no confidence in yourselves whatsoever?! If you dont even have confidence in yourself, how can you triumph over your foes ande back victorious?! All of you f*cking entrusting your people to me! If I die, who do I entrust them to? Chu Yang was in a mad rage. All of you are people who have traversed the world as you pleased, and looked down upon all from a high vantage point! Dont you even have confidence in returning home safely after ying all your enemies?! You have Lady Zi by your side, you wont die, Bu Liuqing nodded toward Zi Xieqing and said, Lady Zi, Ill entrust the safety of this area to you. Zi Xieqing had a wry smile on her face as she replied, Whats the use of entrusting it to me when the three of you are the main forces? After all, Im departing this continent soon! If all of you are dead and Ive left, then the few of them left here can only wait to be bullied and humiliated until they die. A slight smile on her face, Zi Xieqing continued, Bu Liuqing, Feng and Yue, the three of you have lived for a long time. All these years, surely you have made countless enemies and foes in this world? And each and every one of them is no weakling! If you were to die when your disciples havent even grown to their full potential... Why dont you think of how theyll deal with your disciples? Especially when they are such beautiful and attractive female disciples. Even if Chu Yang is a superhuman, he is but just a Monarch! Any old first-grade Supreme Martial Artist can wipe all of them out! And among your enemies, just how many of them are first-grade Supreme Martial Artists? Giving it a reasonable estimate, surely theres at least 100? When you go for your final battle three dayster, will you be able to wipe them all out without leaving a single one? Zi Xieqing went on, Youll have had your fill of fun after fighting and killing your enemies. After all, its all over when youre dead. Who cares even if the enemy tears your dead bodies apart and feed it to the dogs, you wont feel it anyway. But have you ever given this a thought? Bu Liuqing and Feng and Yue couldnt help but break out in cold sweat. Indeed, each of them had so many foes that they couldnt keep count anymore. If they were around, even if their foe was right before them, they would also have to kneel while they spoke, not even daring to cough loudly. But what if they werent around anymore? Leaving behind only a weak and powerless disciple with a low level of cultivation... And female disciples at that... The three of them practically didnt dare to continue this train of thought. If the three of them perished and Zi Xieqing had left, then what awaited Mo Qingwu, Wu Qianqian and the rest was definitely torture and humiliation that was worse than death! In fact, the same went for Chu Yang and the others! It is easy to go to ones death like a hero, but difficult to bear with disgrace for the sake of something more important! Chu Yang let out a long sigh. Do give it careful consideration. But such enmity is something that we must avenge! Bu Liuqing gritted his teeth, taking a few deep and heavy breaths. The children have to take care of themselves on their own eventually; only when they have faced and withstood difficulties can they grow up to be a great presence! We cannot always be around to protect them for life; there are some things that they will have to face sooner orter. Feng and Yue nodded, their expressions pained but grave. Chu Yang sighed. What they had expected had eventually made its way here. Their opponent had long grasped these few peoples personalities perfectly, and the traps that theyid were something that they could not resist no matter what. Alright! In that case, take care of yourselves as much as possible. Chu Yang waved at them, his attitude cold and distant. The few of us here will need to get used to the feeling of being all alone without anyone to depend on as soon as we can too... Just die if you want, itll be cleaner after you guys are all dead. The facial muscles of Bu Liuqing and Feng and Yue spasmed a little, all of them feeling that this fellows words were really disagreeable to the ear! At such a moment where the atmosphere was so heavy, they actually had the urge to give him a tight p across the face... Everyone remained in the courtyard for a while. Under Chu Yangs urging, they returned to their respective rooms. Chu Yang gave Zi Xieqing a look. Zi Xieqing, who got the hint, said, Brother Bu, Feng and Yue, I would like to discuss some matters with the three of you. Please wait a while for me here. As Bu Liuqing and the other two looked on in bewilderment, Zi Xieqing turned and went back to her room. Chu Yang snorted and left in a huff. When they were in the room, Chu Yang whipped out three small clouds of Primordial Violet Vapor with lightning-fast speed, giving Zi Xieqing a fright. Are you sure? Zi Xieqing lowered her voice. Better than seeing them throw their lives away! Chu Yang shrugged. Zi Xieqing giggled and said, Chu Yang, youre really such a generous person. This kind of thing, even in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, is also considered a treasure of the highest grade! Giving them these today is enough for them to form life force origin energy. If they can survive this battle, this would be the same as constructing the staircase to heaven for them. Chu Yangughed lightly. Its certainly better than us going up all alone, right? They have terrible tempers but you have to admit that they are all good people, and very lovable at that. The fewer such people die, the better. Zi Xieqingughed aloud. Chu Yang went on to say, However, I cannot give them these things personally. All of my secrets would be exposed if I do. Therefore, I can only give one iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill to Bu Liuqing as a backup. As for Feng and Yue, I can only give them the Primordial Violet Vapor. Ill leave with you the iplete versions of the Nine Tribtions Pills that theyll need in the event of injury. The moment something happens, you can rip open the dimension and go over immediately and let them consume it at once. What do you think? Zi Xieqing said dly, That would be for the best! Feng and Yue were reliable, of course, but they were model examples of an honorable person. They could use methods that conformed to reason and sense to deceive an honorable person, but it would be difficult to do so with methods that didnt! Before Chu Yang had reached a level where he could stand on his own, he couldnt afford to take even the slightest risk. Therefore, he could only use Zi Xieqing as a front to do these things. With Zi Xieqings cultivation level and status, even if she presented the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill to them and imed that she was the one who had refined it herself, nobody would doubt her. Because she had the skill and status to back it up! Besides, the Nine Tribtions Pill was originally a myth; up to this point, other than the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and the Nine Tribtions, even though there existed others who couldve seen the Pill before too, it didnt include these few people here... When Zi Xieqing came back out again, her face was a little pale. She walked up to the other three and said lightly, This is a little something from me, to boost your chances for this battle. With a flip of her hand, three clouds of violet vapor appeared and entered the foreheads of the three people lightning quick! Blurry violet vapor emanated from them at once, followed by intense perspiration. Yet it felt amazinglyfortable, as if even their soul and spirit had been purified at this moment. Life force origin? Bu Liuqing was someone who could tell when he saw good stuff, so he couldnt help but exim. Chapter 1146 - Preparations Are Ready

Chapter 1146: Preparations Are Ready

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Feng and Yue couple was aghast! This Lady Zi actually extracted so much life force origin energy and gifted it to them? This... this was a great kindness that they didnt know how they could possibly repay. Zi Xieqing said passively, This is all I can do for you. I pray that you be well. Immensely grateful, the three of them said, What are you saying, Lady Zi! What you have bestowed upon us today is enough for us to remember in our hearts for life! Zi Xieqing was about to turn back when suddenly, with a lift of her arm, she tossed a Purple Crystal bottle over to Bu Liuqing. This is for you. Do you know what this is! Bu Liuqing caught it in his palm, his expressionplex as he said, Yes, I do. Zi Xieqing was silent for a moment before she said, Dont die! Then, she turned and left them. The three of them stood in the freezing snow, their expressions beyondplex. Later, all of them sat down and went into meditation. ... Somewhere else. In the secret chamber of the Zhuge n. The Dharma Supreme sat high up on a red sandalwood chair, expressionless as he overlooked all who were below him. In an emotionless tone, he asked, Is everything ready? Ye Di was in the frontmost position below. He answered, The Ye n has already readied all preparations. All personnel needed are present! The Ling n is ready! The Xiao n is ready! The Shi n is ready! The Y n is ready! The Lan n is ready! The Chen n is ready! Thest one, Zhuge Hutu cleared his throat and bowed as he said, The Great Neb Divide of Heavenly Secrets Array is ready! The Supreme Martial Artist experts of the Zhuge n are also ready and await the Dharma Supremes orders. The Dharma Supremes deep-set eyes swept across everyone. In case of unforeseen circumstances, I have mobilized an additional 50 Supreme Martial Artist experts from thew-enforcement ward! With that, the number of Supreme Martial Artists mobilized by thew-enforcement ward totals 300! The number of Supreme Martial Artists from the eight Super ns totals 461! A grand total of 761 experts will be part of the ying of the Tao operation! The Dharma Supremes voice was dignified. Including all of you present here, as well as Brother Wu and I, that would make 771! Such a lineup is something that the Nine Heavens have never had! This many experts gathering here for such a grand n is also a first in the whole of Nine Heavens history! The enemys strength is unprecedented! This is the very first super expert of the Tao who has appeared in the Nine Heavens! Everyone, you must not let down your guard! Zhuge Hutu said, Lord Dharma Supreme, we have already finished the setup. However, whether or not the other side will turn up... This is something that requires further discussion. A warm smile appeared on the Dharma Supreme. He said lightly, They have already epted my challenge! You do not need to worry about this aspect, they will turn up for sure! Huh? Zhuge Hutu was astonished. Who would have thought that the Dharma Supreme had already settled everything without even saying anything? Just that, why would the other side agree to such a decisive battle when it was obviously a trap? This was truly baffling. The ones who had agreed to the battle are Bu Liuqing, Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou! the Dharma Supreme continued, Brother Wu has already gone ahead to Mount Xingyun to do the setup. What everyone here needs to be aware of is... our focus is not the three of them! In addition, because of certain reasons, these three probably will not escape even if you chase them away. Therefore, everyone needs to be on guard against a battle to the death! We shall wait for the three of them to arrive, but the Great Array will not activate for the time being! Well wear them down with attrition tactics, encircling them but not dealing any fatal blow... Try your best to make their situation as tense as possible! The graver their injuries are, the better. However, as long as that mysterious woman does not appear, the array will not activate. A malevolent smile graced the Dharma Supremes lips. He said, Bu Liuqings might has awed the world and upied the position of number one for ten thousand years! The awe-inspiring names of Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue have also spread throughout the Nine Heavens these past years! All three of them are unparalleled experts! Everyone, are you interested in toying with unparalleled experts? Seeing the pathetic forms of super experts of the past besieged by you and being toyed till they are worse than cattle ... All of you can die happy! Roaringughter echoed in the hall. In short, as long as that mysterious woman doesnt show up, you can y to your hearts content! Once shes here! The moment she arrives, Zhuge Hutu! You are responsible for activating the Great Neb Divide of Heavenly Secrets Array at once! From the moment she enters the array, take her life, even at the expense of your own! Use your life to seize hers! Deal her the same damage that she deals you! Be sure to kill that woman within the shortest amount of time possible! No matter what kind of sacrifice we make, itll be worth it! The Dharma Supreme threw out this sentence heavily, looking at everyone with his cold and ruthless eyes. Everyone, have youmitted what I said to memory? Yes! Ye Di took the lead and said, Dont worry, Lord Dharma Supreme, were not at the age where were young and foolish anymore; we know when to be serious. Ill kill that woman even if I have to sacrifice this old life of mine! Otherwise, the Nine Super ns are really finished! Good! The Dharma Supreme nodded, a sinister look in his eyes. One more thing At the same time as that woman enters the array, the team of Monarch level experts that weve left behind in Tianji City are to attack Orchard Pce at full force! Be sure to wipe out Chu Yang and everyone else! This is a double attack for the same purpose! The Dharma Supreme continued, However, you must not attack too early. It is essential to wait until that mysterious woman enters the array! Understood? Zhuge Hutu rose to his feet and straightened his back, giving a loud and affirmative response. However, everyone must take note of this Bu Liuqings disciple, that little girl dressed in red. If she can be captured alive, as far as possible, try to spare her life. To kill such an Innate Spirit Meridians is a bit of a shame, said the Dharma Supreme in a deep and heavy tone. Everyone nodded, letting out bleakughter. Lord Dharma Supreme is appreciative of talent after all. The Dharma Supreme gave them a small smile in response before he said, Talent must be mine to use in order for me to appreciate them. If not, they can be killed. If I end up rearing an enemy, then that would truly be capsizing in the ditch, how embarrassing! Everyone chortled upon hearing his words. As for Chu Yang, the Heaven Nourishing Jade has already been stolen from him. Even though we dont know who the culprit is, he is definitely not someone on Chu Yangs side. This means that theres no more risk of future trouble. Furthermore, Chu Yang has already been poisoned... With a smile, the Dharma Supreme went on, I shall not expound any further on the importance of this battle, everyone should be well aware of it by now! All Ill say is, the ying of the Tao cannot tolerate any mistakes! Everyone nodded gravely! They all understood the importance of this battle; should they fail despite such a lineup, then the fate of the Nine Super ns was basically set in stone! With no more hope of reversing their destiny! Alright, you may disperse and get ready. Prepare for the nine Supreme Martial Artists nourishing the heavens in three days too! The Dharma Supreme waved them off. One by one, everyone got up. No matter who it was, they had the same serious and resolute expression as they walked out. The Dharma Supreme watched them leave, standing with his hands behind his back. He said emotionally in a low voice, How many heroes will have their blood shed for our just cause in this battle; and how many heroes will not be able to return! Everyone, I shall personally hold a banquet tomorrow night. We shall drink to our hearts content with our brothers! A tremble went through all of the eight second grandmasters. They wanted to say something but in the end, they didnt. They walked out silently. A visibly moved look could be seen on some of their countenances. ... In the Orchard Pce, Chu Yang sat before the window, watching the snowfall outside as he contemted. From the time it began, the snow had already fallen for as long as seventeen days! Nearly half of the residences in Tianji City had already copsed due to the inability to bear the weight of the heavy snow. The Zhuge n was busy readying themselves for war, so they did not present any effective and viable solution. Instead, it was the Diwu n under the Zhuge n who had been unsparing in their efforts to provide relief for the affected areas. The doors opened and in walked Meng Chaoran, covered in snow. He smiled leisurely. Yang Yang, thinking about the big battle three dayster again? Chu Yang had a wry smile as he said, Teacher, how are you feeling? Me? Pretty great. Meng Chaoran gave him a warm smile. Your Teachers wife is still in aa; Ive just fed her something. While shes still not awake, Ive made a promise with Hanwu for some drinks, haha. As he spoke, he took out a te of peanuts and a few slices of lotus root from the cab. His actions were familiar and practiced. Then, he took out a jar of wine and ced it on the table, as well as setting two wine cups opposite each other. Meng Chaoran took a seat leisurely and picked up the wine jar, filling both wine cups to the brim. He said passively, Yang Yang, actually, you dont need to worry so much... Life and death are no more than a boundary such as this. Its enough as long as youve tried your best; victory and defeat are determined by the heavens! Chu Yang smiled wryly at him. If you take it too seriously, youll end up caring about it; when you care about it, therell be pressure; when theres pressure, your heart will be heavy; when your heart is heavy, whates after is anxiety; and anxiety will, in turn, cause mistakes! Meng Chaoran said passively, What I want to tell you is what is important is to be able to ept what happens, rather than to let go of what happens! To ept what happens, rather than to let go of what happens? Chu Yang repeated in a murmur. Meng Chaorans attention was no longer on him. He raised his cup in a gesture of invitation, as though there was a smiling somebody seated opposite him. Meng Chaoranughed somewhat happily as he said, Hanwu, its still snowing today. When I saw the snow, I thought of your name immediately, haha. Dancing in the chilly snow... Come, with such beautiful scenery, how can we not drink? After he spoke, he emptied his cup in one gulp. Then, he eagerly leaned over and picked up the wine cup opposite and gently poured the wine inside onto the floor. Next, he ced it back on the table and filled it once more. Every time I drink with you, you never admit defeat, always so indignant and jealous as you scold me, haha. Youve never admitted that Im your brother your whole life, but now, you cant deny it anymore, can you? Hurhur... cheers... Chu Yang watched him, a hot feeling burning his eyes. With great difficulty, as if he wanted to say something but didnt know how to, he called out, Teacher... You dont need to say anything. Meng Chaoran waved at him dismissively. Im not crazy, nor am I deranged. I know that Hanwu is already gone... but him having gone away doesnt mean that our friendship is also gone and no longer exists, because Im still here. Im here, so our friendship is still here! Our friendship is here, so my brother is still here! And since my brother is here, we must drink! And must enjoy to our fullest! Meng Chaoran said, Life and death are but the same. As he spoke, he downed another cup and held it up facing the area opposite him, chuckling as he said, Dont you think so, Hanwu? Then, he chuckled again and said, How rare of you to actually hold the same view as me! Come, my brother, lets drink... Ive always thought that I owed you, but now I realize that Im wrong. I dont owe you, in fact, youre the one who owes me... You died such a heroic and unrestrained death but you made me... Never mind, we shant talk about that. In any case, if we have another life, you have to pay your debt! Haha... A sad and forlorn feeling arose in Chu Yangs heart. He felt as if he could see Ling Hanwu seated opposite Meng Chaoran, in robes as white as snow, lifting his cup and emptying it with a smile. He had an expression of utmost joy and tion on his face as he enjoyed a drink with his brother. Chu Yang only felt a lump quickly forming in his throat. He held his breath, walking out quietly. Leaving this space to these brothers separated by life and death. Quietly, he shut the doors. From within, he could somewhat hear Meng Chaorans voice, as if he was asking, What are you worried about? ... Chapter 1147 - Diwu Qingrou’s Plans

Chapter 1147: Diwu Qingrous ns

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang walked out, only to see Wu Qianqian standing outside in the heavy snow. She was dressed all in ck, and looked almost cumbersome. There was no knowing how long she had been standing in the snow. You are guarding the three of them? Chu Yang was mmed by the snowkes that came to his face. Immediately, he felt his head go from a blur to clearness, with the blink of an eye. Yes. Wu Qianqian looked at the three, who were already almost buried inside the heavy snow. She muttered, I know my guarding is not needed, but I want to do this anyway. I understand how you feel, replied Chu Yang quietly. Slowly, he walked over to her and patted her shoulders. The snowkes on her fell, and a raised circle actually appeared around her feet. Wu Qianqian hugged her own shoulders, somewhat shuddering. Her clear eyes looked mistier in the snow. She looked at Chu Yang, somewhat perplexed. Chu Yang, is it okay if I ask you something? Go ahead, said Chu Yang. Wu Qianqians eyes flickered and she asked softly, That person you talked about, who you sincerely fell in love with... Could it be... Mo Qingwu? Chu Yang was silent for a moment, then he took a deep breath and said, ...yes! Wu Qianqians eyes widened abruptly. Chu Yang... You... Wu Qianqian felt like she was going to spit blood. In the Lower Three Heavens, you reached Iron Cloud about two and a half years ago, right? And then, you saw Mo Qingwu within a few months. I know about this... Right now Mo Qingwu is thirteen, so at that time she was only ten? And you... you sincerely fell in love with her? Even Wu Qianqians lips started trembling. She would never dream of that. She had always imagined her rival in love to be so great, so extraordinarily beautiful, so heavenly in looks... In Wu Qianqians mind, only Zi Xieqing would have qualified for her imagined rival in love. Yet, how could she have fathomed that she was defeated by a little girl who was still wet behind the ears! No, no... Not just back then! Even now, she was still wet behind the ears! Chu Yang rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly. How was he to exin this? Wu Qianqian didnt know whether tough or to cry. She looked at Chu Yang with suspicion. Chu Yang, cant you... have a kind of special liking? Nonsense! Minister Chu was all blushed. Or... Your interest in a certain area... is still at... eleven or twelve years old? Wu Qianqians beautiful eyes looked at Chu Yang. The original sorrow in her eyes had disappearedpletely. Now, those eyes contained some mockery, ridicule, and even some embarrassment... Chu Yang was extremely embarrassed. This was the first time that he had ever been so embarrassed, especially in front of Wu Qianqian. Haha... Wu Qianqian actually started holding her stomach andughing. Chu Yang, you really surprised me... Cough cough... Chu Yang rubbed his nose, and grabbed Wu Qianqian with extreme embarrassment. Letse over here and talk... After dragging Wu Qianqian all the way into her room, Chu Yang said with a sad face, How could there be such a thing... What are you specting about... You were heard by others. Wu Qianqian snorted and said, What is it, then? Suddenly, she was shocked as she remembered something. What you said about already owing a person one lifetime... Could it be her? Its her! Chu Yang nodded deeply. Wu Qianqian was speechless. And even more confused. She was only thirteen years old, when on earth did you owe her a lifetime? The reasons for this are veryplicated, said Chu Yang, If there is time in the future, I will exin it to you. Wu Qianqian nodded. Suddenly, she frowned slightly and said, somewhat puzzled, Chu Yang, these days, Ive always felt troubled, as though something was about to happen. And... I often dream about Mother... Chu Yang smiled and asked, You miss your mom? Wu Qianqian rolled her eyes at him and said, My mother passed away not long after I was born... Chu Yang let out an Oh!, and said apologetically, I didnt know about this... Wu Qianqians eyes were misty with sadness, and she said, In the dream, I could feel my mothers hugs, they were so warm... Mother was saying to me, she was waiting for me on the other side... Chu Yang interrupted her angrily, What is this nonsense! Wu Qianqian said, But I dreamed it for real... Chu Yang waved a hand. Dreams, they are only illusions! I even dreamed that I married all the beauties in the world, and also more than once! But will that happen? Wu Qianqian sighed, and then she fell into a contemtive trance. After a long time, she said, Chu Yang, the big battle ising. If in this battle, I die... Would you also tell others that you owed me a lifetime? Chu Yang was frightened and shocked. He shouted furiously, You wont die! This question is out of nowhere! Its pure nonsense! With a bang, Chu Yang pushed the door open, and walked out. Inside the room, Wu Qianqian sighed softly. In the recent few days, she did indeed have a strange dream every day. She dreamed of herself walking slowly along a very dark road. She had no family, and between heaven and earth was all darkness. She was on her own, lonely and terrified. Every time, at this moment, Mother was waving in the distance... Wu Qianqian closed her eyes slowly, and muttered slowly, That would be the Huangquan Road, right? Can it be that Im already very close to that road? Chu Yang rushed out distressed, but he wasnt really angry. He was suddenly reminded of something that that old fortune-teller said! Yin and Yang must pity the beauty! Could it be realized here? Chu Yangs brows were knitted tightly, as he quickened his pace and walked toward Zi Xieqings room. What if we strike first? Once he was inside the door, Chu Yang asked decisively. Strike first? Zi Xieqing froze. We make the first move, and attack! said Chu Yang softly! The enemys powers are too scattered, Zi Xieqing frowned and said, The enemy is ambushed in anticipation of a big battle, and a big battle is what we are expecting too! You must know that I will leave, and Bu Liuqing and Feng and Yue wont stay with you all forever as well; you all will have to carry on yourselves... If we make the first move and not manage to kill all of them, it will always be a grave threat. And for them, this final battle is the chance to wipe us out and get rid of serious trouble. But for us, it is also a way to do it once and for all. Right now, you are in an exposed position, and so is n because of you. How can you do it without self-protection? Zi Xieqing said lightly, Im still inclined toward a final battle! I know your worries. Once you all are gone, we wont be their match. But to enter a trap so passively and fight, it is also too risky! Chu Yang gritted his teeth and said, Is there really room for change? No! said Zi Xieqing resolutely. Chu Yang stood for a while, then took a deep breath, turned and walked out. His figure shed and disappeared in the snow. In Zi Xieqings consciousness, Chu Yangs figure moved rapidly amidst the wind and snow. It transformed a few times into a totally new shape, then moved off like a shooting star, or like a sh of lightning. At Diwu n. I want to see Diwu Qingrou! Chu Yang kicked open the main gate of Diwu n and broke in aggressively. Who are you? Following a loud bang, many people rushed out. One of them looked at Chu Yang with shock and suspicion. Go and tell Diwu Qingrou: his acquaintance of life and death from the Lower Three Heavens is here to visit! Chu Yang said lightly. Acquaintance of life and death? That person looked at Chu Yang in surprise. Hurry up! Chu Yang red, and a sharp atmosphere that belonged to a great wielder of swords was released suddenly. Please give me a minute, sir. That person looked at the smashed-up door and the look in his eyes changed a little. After all, he was afraid to dy important matters. Besides, the person in front of him could not be dealt with by ordinary guard warriors at all... He went off swiftly. After a while, he ran back, almost tripping from the rush. Sir Qingrou invites you to meet him at the side courtyard, sir! Side courtyard? Chu Yangs head tilted. Its Sir Diwus separate small courtyard. Most of the time, he is there instead of in the n. That person bowed and nodded, showing immense respect. He pointed the direction with a finger. Let me bring you there, Sir. He had to be respectful. Once he reported to Diwu Qingrou, Diwu Qingrous face changed immediately upon hearing the words acquaintance of life and death from the Lower Three Heavens. He even saw, clearly, that his hand trembled a little. And then he said, Hurry up and invite him inside! The faster, the better! Diwu Qingrou had never shown such eagerness! It seemed that this person was indeed really important. Inside the side courtyard, Chu Yang finally saw Diwu Qingrou. Diwu Qingrous small courtyard was covered with snow everywhere, but there was actually no sign of cleaning. Diwu Qingrou was standing in front of a bamboo forest, his hands behind his back. Smiling, he looked at Chu Yang walking in. You may go back, Diwu Qingrou said to the man leading the way, giving him a Purple Crystal casually. The man was overjoyed while he turned and left. I came to you today to tell you, that you and I were never friends, nor enemies, but only always opponents! Chu Yang said straightforwardly, But between opponents, there is also cooperation. So today, Im here to ask you for a favor. Diwu Qingrou smiled and said, The final battle? Yes! I need some information, said Chu Yang lightly. But you also need to know that the information you want may not necessarily be useful. Diwu Qingrou smiled. For some people, theres nothing they cant give up. I know. But I cant sit still and do nothing! said Chu Yang. This time, it will be extremely dangerous. The heart of the strong cannot be predicted. The Dharma Supreme has used the nature and pride of humans: even knowing his trap, the strong can only just stay inside, because he cannot retreat. Once he retreats, he retreats from friendship and it will be his demon inside. It appears simple, but is in fact very hard to resolve. Diwu Qingrou said slowly. Indeed. This was what Chu Yang was worried about. Diwu Qingrou took out the hands he was putting behind his back. Inside a hand, he clutched a stack of papers. These are the information about the people who can produce some effects on them inside Tianji City right now. Even if you donte, I will deliver it to you. However, these can only produce a little bit of effect, but it cant affect the bigger picture. You must know this as well. Diwu Qingrou smiled mildly. That which can affect the big picture, I have already prepared it for you! That is the real reason that Ill have to seek you out even if you donte! Chapter 1148 - Nine Supremacies Nourishing the Heavens

Chapter 1148: Nine Supremacies Nourishing the Heavens

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang nodded solemnly. Im aware, but even if it can only lend a small effect, I will still do it. However, this true reason that you speak of that is capable of affecting the big picture... What is it? Diwu Qingrou smiled and with a profound and meaningful tone, told Chu Yang, To be honest, even if I dont get involved in this... and the battle happens as per the current situation, they may not necessarily win, nor will you necessarily lose. Chu Yang gave him a passive smile. That goes without saying, but I still wish to strive for every bit of help I can get, even if it is insignificant. Diwu Qingrou replied, Indeed. However, youve already done me a huge favor, so this time, I wont get to have you owe me a favor anymore. Chu Yangughed and said, You say that, but your true intention in saying so is actually to make me remember that youre doing me a favor. Diwu, youre too sly. Diwu Qingrou shook his head, a smile on his face as he replied, Its not that Im sly, but rather, you think of me in too terrible a light. Both of them guffawed, as though in rapport. The Zhuge n has transferred a few people from the Diwu n over this time, Diwu Qingrous eyes flickered as he continued, When the timees, there will be a Wu character on them. Chu Yangs eyes brightened. Diwu, looks like I definitely have to owe you one this time. Diwu Qingrou let out an amused chuckle. I have my own agenda too. After pulling you down so many times, surely I have to let you get back some eventually. Sending help during a time of distress is always preferable to adding a touch to something that is already wless. Alright! Ill take my leave! Many thanks! Chu Yang held his fists up in a gesture of respect and then took to the skies, his body as light as a feather. I will remember the help youve given me during these troubling times! He could hear Diwu Qingrous voice drifting over from a distance. Dont die! Diwu Qingrou then became lost in his thoughts for a while before asking, Are the transferred Diwu nsmen all ready? Hidden in the dark, a voice responded, Yes. The world is really in for an upheaval this time, remarked Diwu Qingrou with a slight smile, Should we fail, there will inevitably be hints that can be traced back to us. Once discovered, we shall follow in their footsteps and be destroyed along with them! But should we seed, the Diwu n shall rise! This is a gamble of colossal stakes! Diwu Qingrou remained in the snow, sighing long and deep. With the ns legacy of several tens of thousands of years, as well as everyones lives... at stake! ... Chu Yangs form was concealed among the heavy snow as he sped the entire way. He changed more than ten directions, changing over ten different types of movement techniques, and going through ten different body shapes before he finally entered an inn somewhere. This was where Nangong Shifeng and the rest were staying. After entering, Chu Yang, with great urgency, hurriedly made arrangements for Nangong Shifeng and his men to withdraw at once! The Nine Super ns were naturally well aware that Nangong Shifeng had been gathering intel for him during this period of time. After the great battle, no matter what, they would definitely take notice of and seek revenge against Nangong Shifeng and his men... This was something that could easily be foreseen. In fact, even now, there were already a lot of eyes watching their movements. During this period, even though Nangong Shifeng and the others still sported the same ugly appearance whenever they were out, all of them had in fact already recovered, thanks to Chu Yangs treatment. They were no different from a regr person. Chu Yang brought out a big cloth bundle of Purple Crystals and ced it on the table. Then, he brought out a few elixirs and said, Shifeng, the war is starting soon; take your brothers and withdraw from Tianji City at once. Should we win this battle, I will make contact with you; should we be defeated, do not appear in the scene ever again. These Purple Crystals should be enough for you guys to survive. Take these elixirs with you too, they can nullify all kinds of poison in the world... I wont say any more unnecessary things, hurry and leave the city, the earlier the better. A bout of agitation rose in Nangong Shifengs heart. He said, How can I, Nangong Shifeng, be such a coward when Young Master Chu treats us with such loyalty? Ill fight it out with them! Chu Yang patted his shoulder. Dont be rash. You guys cultivation level is not very high... Its not worth losing your lives for nothing. They were only convinced after much persistent urging from Chu Yang, but all of them were already teary-eyed by then. They had been ugly and strange their whole life with nobody ever sparing them a proper look. Chu Yang was the only one to ever treat them with sincerity. Such a feeling of being respected, being relied on, and being cared for was something that Nangong Shifeng would never forget for life. Chu Yang also asked about Wei Wuyan and the rest, and was informed that they had long left Tianji City, their current whereabouts unknown... Only then did he set his heart at ease. Under Chu Yangs arrangement, Nangong Shifeng and his men cleansed off the colors on their faces. Then, they changed their appearance through disguise and went in and out several times, bringing back wine and food and cing them on the table. The fragrance of the wine spread far from their quarters, but Nangong Shifeng and the rest who shouldve been in the inn had already vanished without a trace... After a long time, Chu Yang finally got up and left. He went one big round and surveyed the area before he went back to the Orchard Pce. When he returned, he went to get Rui Butong and Dong Wushang at once. The three brothers disguised themselves once more and dressed in white, they disappeared into the blizzard. Why are we abducting these people? asked a somewhat puzzled Rui Butong as he nced at the man and woman in his hands. Chu Yang brought out a piece of paper and after taking a look, he remarked, That fellow certainly gave me some pretty awesome stuff. These few here are all illegitimate children of eminent figures in the Zhuge n... There is usually a sense of doting affection and guilt toward illegitimate children. Therefore, they are more likely to be able to affect their emotions, Chu Yang said, Hide these people well, then well go and capture some other people. The three of them dashed back and forth in the heavy snow. Byte in the night, they had already captured over thirty people. Among them were illegitimate children of important figures in the Zhuge n, ndestine lovers of people of other ns, mistresses whom they were keeping outside, and a few key business contacts... Using the two maps that Diwu Qingrou had given Chu Yang as a guide, they even broke into and looted everything from two external treasure vaults of the Zhuge n. They also burrized eight stores belonging to the Zhuge n, taking with them everything of value. In particr, a few people in charge of being the point of contact for vital information were also killed by the three! Within the night, everyone in Tianji City was in a state of rm and unease. The Zhuge n was practically turned upside down that night; people were fighting, investigating, their wives crying and screaming... as well as people cursing and swearing in outbursts of rage and exasperation... These will have an effect, but it wont affect the big picture, said Dong Wushang. Of course, were just doing all that we can. Spread these peoples information; no matter what, well just create a mess first, Chu Yang snickered and continued, With the n in a huge mess, its impossible for the Supreme Martial Artist experts to not be affected. Even if its just a bit of unease and restlessness, therell still be an effect nheless. Other than that, be sure to keep the hostages in control. If they want to deal with us, it will definitely be someone from the Zhuge n leading the way. As long as even just one of these people within our control is a blood rtive of a Zhuge n Supreme Martial Artist leading a team, well be able to stall some time, said Chu Yang before going on, The big battle at the other side is something that we cannot be of any help right now with our current level of cultivation. But we must allow them to act without any reservations or fear of possible danger elsewhere. ... Under the efforts of Chu Yang and the others, the whole of Tianji City was filled with cries of discontent in the shortest amount of time. People were cursing and swearing everywhere these two days... No one in Tianji City was left unaffected, be it important figures or nobodies. The Zhuge ns businesses were practically crippled. Rumors of every important figure in the n were all over the streets... In fact, there was even a group of people in the dark adding fuel to the me... A fair number of people held an emergency meeting anxiously. They went home with heavy and repressed hearts, only to be fixed into an utterly sorry plight by their wives, to the extent that some of them killed their wives in rage... The other ns were happy to watch the show from the side initially. However, as things got increasingly out of hand in theter stages, to the point where people were so jumpy that they were practically afraid of their own shadow, and they wanted to do damage control, it had already reached a point where they couldnt settle it in just a day or two. This incident caused even Zhuge Hutu to be somewhat short-tempered and flustered. Even though he was well aware that this was the enemys ploy, he just couldnt control his temper... Amidst such turmoil, the third day arrived atst! The time of the Nine Supremacies nourishing the Heavens. Early in the morning, the Dharma Supreme and the rest were already ready. They gathered at the entrance of the Medicine Banquet, standing respectfully and quietly in the falling snow. Zhuge Hutu looked terrible. To think that there were so many disreputable and shameful deeds among the nsmen... This made Zhuge Hutu feel somewhat unable to hold his head high in front of the others... The Dharma Supreme strolled toward them, his eyes sweeping across everyone. Is everyone ready? Yes! the nine present said loudly in unison. The Li n was not here; the Dharma Supreme had reced their slot with one of his two main guards for the ritual. Good! the Dharma Supreme went on, emotionless, The great array will activate shortly, upon which, nine holes will appear in the sky! Everyone, you are to take these nine parts of the Heaven Nourishing Jade and send it into the holes at the same time as they appear! Use all your internal energy and seal the holes! Only when the nine holes have disappeared can you withdraw your energy! The Dharma Supreme continued, I will be presiding over the array, and there are 200 Supreme Martial Artists outside to guard all of you during the ritual. You can proceed with your hearts at ease! Alright! Ye Di and the rest nodded seriously. The Dharma Supreme exhaled deeply, his body unmoving. The next moment, he suddenly rose into the sky, floating in the air as if he didnt weigh a thing, and slowly started to fly. The snowkes around him melted wherever he went. Amidst the snowy sky, his ck robes were unbelievably dazzling and eye-catching! He rose 100 feet into the air! Array, activate! shouted the Dharma Supreme austerely. Right at once, 200 experts simultaneously circted their energy and activated the array that had long been ready in the underground. A ray of blinding white light, easily over ten feet wide, suddenly sted upward from the underground and shone directly onto the Dharma Supreme. When the white light reached him, a jolt ran through the Dharma Supremes body and his hair was blown upward, fluttering in the air. His ck robes billowed fiercely as he shot up a thousand feet into the sky, as though a meteor! Dazzling white light emitted from his body as he shouted, The remote heavens, the boundless chill, the great oceans, and the majestic mountains; I offer my body as the Nine Tribtions and my heart of absolute loyalty to nourish the heavens! It was as though his voice had triggered a mysterious force in the universe. The entire world around them suddenly started to tremble, all the mountains and seas surrounding Tianji City shaking at once! The shaking became more and more intense, graduallying nearer and nearer from afar. Distinct ripples appeared all around them, waving and ebbing as they approached! The Dharma Supreme shouted, May the heavens have mercy on us! Activate the nourishing of the heavens! A deafening crackle of thunder resounded in the sky. It was the time of dawn and in the middle of frigid winter, and yet there was the violent rumble of thunder! The sky filled with swirling snow turned pitch-ck all of a sudden! In this pitch-ck darkness, nine round holes manifested in the sky 1,000 feet above the Dharma Supreme. Chapter 1149 - I’m Scared…

Chapter 1149: Im Scared...

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The entrance of every hole shone with a white glow. They formed a circle around the dignified form of the Dharma Supreme! The Dharma Supreme roared deep and loud into the sky, piercing ck rays shooting out of his eyes. Nine rays of white light emitted from his body and locked on to the hole entrances! Now! bellowed the Dharma Supreme. The nine Supremacies soared to the skies all at once. When they were 100 feet high, that white light linked all nine of them. The corners turned crisp and clear from one person to the next! As though a colossal nonagon in the sky! The Heaven Nourishing Jade in each persons hand emitted a holy white glow, producing a mysterious and peculiar pulse of life in this instant! The next moment, the nine Supremacies went to a hole each! Ye Di was the first! And Xiao Se, second! The Nine Super ns took their positions one by one, ording to the order of the Nine Tribtions back then, until the eighth position! The ninth was supplemented by the Supreme Martial Artist from thew-enforcement ward. Everyone had a regal expression on as they sent the Heaven Nourishing Jade in their hands into the gaping hole at the same time! The Heaven Nourishing Jade emanated a life force akin to the trembling of ones soul at this moment, before disappearing. However, the nine Supremacies could distinctly feel their own hearts softening to arge extent and trembling! Then, the nine of them went forward simultaneously and blocked the hole entrance before them with their chest, exactly at the position of their hearts! All the cultivation power they possessed gushed out with great force! White light coiled around the Dharma Supreme as he stood in the center. Numerous rays of holy white light emitted from his body, followed by more rays of white light going back into him... The Dharma Supremes eyes were closed during the entire process. However, every strand of his hair was standing on end! Almost indiscernible ck aura emanated from every strand of his hair... The next moment, the nine holes in the sky started to gradually dim and darken... The holes seemed to be slowly shrinking... And then, with a deafening rumble of thunder, all nine holes vanished! Blood sprayed from the mouths of all nine Supreme Martial Artists and they plummeted to the ground. A prismatic light shone in the sky and then disappeared, leaving no trace behind. The Dharma Supreme slowly opened his eyes, a dark glow shing across them. A hint of a smile couldnt help but appear on his lips as he slowly descended. All nine Supreme Martial Artists had the feeling that something seemed to be missing in them. Yet when they checked carefully, there was nothing out of ce, other than their organs having suffered vigorous trauma from the impact. Youve done well. The Dharma Supremended gracefully next to them with a smile, his hands behind his back. All of you must have suffered trauma from the impact... Hurhur, your injuries this time are not minor. Do not think lightly of it and quickly circte your energy to recover. We still have a big battle of utmost importanceing up tomorrow! As he spoke, he brought out nine elixirs and distributed one to each of them. The moment they consumed the elixir, a warm feeling spread throughout their hearts and they felt a lot morefortable. After circting their energy, they recovered their stamina shortly. They couldnt help but feel somewhat bewildered. Because the Dharma Supreme had said that their injuries were not minor! Since it wasnt minor, how did they recover so easily? The Dharma Supreme sighed. You may not realize it just yet but I must remind you that during the nourishing of the heavens earlier, what was expended wasnt just the Heaven Nourishing Jade and your cultivation. A portion of life force origin energy from each of you was also extracted. Then, he sighed again, deep and long. His hands behind his back, he said with a somber tone, My brothers, for the sake of the Nine Heavens and for the sake of the ten thousand years-old legacy of the ns, the life force origin that everyone has lost this time may not be able to be recovered at all, or may require an extremely long period of time before it can be recovered! Do you have any regrets? The nine of them exchanged a smile. So thats what it is. Its nothing but just a bit of life force origin energy. All of us have lived such a long life, whats a little life force origin energy to us? Besides, if this can destroy the Nine Tribtions and allow our ns to prosper for another ten thousand years, well do it even if we have to give up our lives! Moved, the Dharma Supreme said, My good brothers! With a wave, the experts on guard hurried over. Escort my brothers back! Tomorrow is the day of the great battle; everyone, take care and be well! And so, the nine Supremacies nourishing the Heavens was concluded. Yet the Dharma Supreme lingered, as if lost in reflection and as if lost in mncholy... His expression was somber, his brows tightly drawn together. Heavy snow fell around him and the Dharma Supreme walked back and forth in the snow... No one dared to bother him. They knew that the Dharma Supreme was in a state of gratification for the sake of all the lives in the world, and also... sorrowful... Thus, everyone stayed quiet, only watching over him from afar. ... In the snow, the Dharma Supreme followed the trail of the nine Supremacies nourishing the Heavens, walking for an astonishing period of four hours! If someone had kept count, they would know that he had circled the Heavens-nourishing nonagon for a total of 999 times! The Dharma Supreme took a deep breath, his face deathly pale. The next moment, with a loud cough, he exhaled a long wisp of ck aura. The same ck aura also emanated from all seven of his facial orifices at the same time. Then, he coughed up blood, vibrant red staining the snow-covered ground. Panting, he wiped away the traces of blood at the corners of his mouth with the back of his hand as he murmured, Dongfang Badao, youre surprisingly stubborn! However, youve still beenpletely erased by me today... Suddenly, he let out a bizarreugh. With this, theres a total of 81 Supreme Martial Artists life force origin energy... Hurhur... Its about time... With a spin, his form vanished without a trace. Only after an hour of his departure did the ck aura drifting in the area gradually dissipate. And even three days after his departure, that mouthful of blood still remained in the snow, vibrant and striking! The swirling snow couldnt even cover it! ... In the wee hours before dawn. The sky was still dark. Strictly speaking, it was still in the middle of the night. Chu Yangs divine sense detected movement in the courtyard. Then, it instantly vanished. A hint of a wry smile appeared on the corners of Chu Yangs lips. Bu Liuqing and Feng and Yue had already left. They were super experts after all. Heading there in advance, they could survey the terrain and even give the opponent a kind of Im very confident and have nothing to fear feeling. When he returned the previous night, Chu Yang had already informed Bu Liuqing and Feng and Yue to try not to kill people with a Wu character on their robes. At a critical moment, they could try to break out of the siege in their direction. The result was the three of themughing out loud Break out? And give up on their intense and deep-rooted blood feud? Causing Chu Yang to be speechless to the max! Intense and deep-rooted blood feud... But Feng and Yue had already borne with it for ten thousand years. Hadnt theye all this way despite not being able to find out the truth these ten thousand years anyway? If the Dharma Supreme hadnt said anything, wouldnt they have been kept in the dark for the rest of their lives? So why did the Dharma Supreme tell them? Just to kill them, wasnt it? The feud had already existed for ten thousand years; couldnt they just slowly take their revenge? And Bu Liuqing as well; even if Ning Tianya had died and he wanted to avenge him, did it absolutely have to be today and not any other time? With his cultivation level, couldnt he juste and go like a shadow and y them? But Chu Yang was also well aware that rather than saying todays battle was revenge, it was more like them going over to vent their extreme frustrations! If these frustrations werent vented, no one would befortable! But... they could pay the price of venting these frustrations with their lives... The sound of timid knocking came from the doors. Chu Yang opened the door, only to see Mo Qingwu hugging her nkets and somewhat cowering in the doorway. I... Im scared... Heartache arose in Chu Yang and he hurriedly pulled her in. Whats wrong? Teacher left earlier, telling me to take good care of myself... The more I thought about it, the more afraid I became. I cant sleep, a teary-eyed Mo Qingwu said, So I came here to look for you. But I slept sotest night, so Im really sleepy now... Chu Yang stretched his neck. Huh? Can I sleep here with you? Mo Qingwu looked at him pitifully. Chu Yang, Im really scared... Chu Yangs eyes widened. Huh? Sleep here? Looking at the young girls maturing curves, Young Master Chu gulped, feeling his throat suddenly be dry and parched. His lower half was also vaguely raising its head. He hastily mped his thighs together, letting out a forcedugh and said, Qingwu, youre still young, you need to know that theres a difference between men and women. This... Sharing the bed is... Its precisely because Im still young that Im not afraid. Mo Qingwu gazed at Chu Yang with her round and dark eyes. She giggled and said, Surely Big Brother Chu Yang isnt such a beast? To harm even a little girl like me? Chu Yang was stunned. Where did she learn to say such things? On the other side, Mo Qingwu had already joyfullye to the bedside with her nkets. She shifted Chu Yangs nkets inward and ced her nice-smelling nkets on the bed. Then, she took off her coat, revealing a thin nightgown on the inside. Its so cold... The little girl shivered and dived into the nkets. She pushed her long hair out of the nkets and her hair spread on one side of the pillow. Tilting her head toward Chu Yang, she asked, Chu Yang, arent you going to sleep? I will, Ill sleep, Ill sleep... Chu Yangs back was bent, his thighs still squeezed together. He climbed onto the bed clumsily, feeling as if he was going to burst into mes... Your posture is so strange,mented the young girl honestly. Uhh, hurhur, haha... Is it? Minister Chu hastily wrapped himself tightly in the nkets, breathing a sigh of relief. He could feel his lower half as hard as iron and extremely high-spirited. He couldnt help but groan inwardly. Little girl, arent you just torturing me now... Strange position... Isnt this strange position all because of you? The next instant, he felt something tickling his cheek. The young girl had leaned over, her cherry red lips by his ear as she said, Big Brother Chu Yang~~~~~ Her voice was tender and delicate. Chu Yang shivered all over when he heard her voice, muttering, Shes a little devil... Then, the young girl rested her head on Chu Yangs pillow. She reached over and grabbed Chu Yangs arm, cing it under her head and resting against it. Then, her arms reached over and wrapped around Chu Yangs neck, murmuring blissfully, Ah... Now Im not scared anymore. Youre not scared anymore but now I am... Chu Yang felt rather powerless. Chu Yang, do you think my Teacher will win? Since she wasnt scared anymore, the young girl started to ask what was on her mind the most. He definitely will, answered Chu Yang distractedly as he stared at the ceiling, his body ramrod straight like a zombie. Really? The young girl got excited, raising her head and looking at him with her shiny twinkly eyes. Chapter 1150 - I’m Prettier Than the Sword

Chapter 1150: Im Prettier Than the Sword

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Your Teacher is number one in the world, you know, muttered Chu Yang. Yes, number one in the world! These five words seemed to give the young girl endless confidence. Her heart was put at ease at once and sheid back down. Then, she thought of something which made her giggle. She flipped over and faced Chu Yang again. Chu Yang, what are you thinking about? Im thinking of executing you on the spot! Chu Yang howled in his heart but he said in an aggrieved tone instead, N-nothing much. But your face is so red. The young girl ced her hand on Chu Yangs forehead. Your forehead is so warm... Are you hot? Yes, I am! My entire body is in heat! Grumbling inwardly, Chu Yang, as though begging for mercy, said, Qingwu, go to sleep... There may be a fight ahead of us tomorrow. Mo Qingwu nodded and stretched her arms. Then, her eyes swiveling, she seemed to have thought of something yet again and she leaned toward Chu Yangs ear once more, asking in a low voice, Chu Yang, are you fond of women with big breasts? Mo Qingwus lips were right by Chu Yangs ear, her warm breath spraying his ear. Chu Yang only felt a ticklish and tingly feeling, almost climaxing on the spot. He said with a moan, Little girl, dont ask something so indecent. Mo Qingwu let out a hmph!. Then, as if she just thought of yet another idea, she suddenly flipped aside her nkets, followed by Chu Yangs. With a giggle, before Chu Yang could even recover from his dumbfounded self, she had already snuggled under his nkets. Chu Yangs entire body became rigid at once. Then, he felt something cool at his neck; it was the young girls slender arms around his neck. She giggled and said, Chu Yang... Its the mostfortable when I cuddle with you. She rested her little head against Chu Yangs chest. With a grimace, Chu Yang discreetly shifted his lower body, mping his thighs together... His breathing became increasingly heavy. Naughty girl! Hurry and go to sleep... Arent I just about to? Mo Qingwuughed again. Then, she puckered her rosy and supple lips and kissed Chu Yang on the lips. Sleep time! And she closed her eyes. Chu Yang quite literally felt like he was about to die. About to die from keeping it together! He felt like he was about to explode! Your body is getting hotter and hotter, murmured Mo Qingwu. Chu Yang then felt a weight on his body; it was the young girls thigh over him. Her arms were around his neck, her head rested against his shoulder, and her thigh pressed against his abdomen Just like that, she murmured triumphantly, her breathing bing more and more rhythmic... And she was actually about to fall asleep... Chu Yang felt like mes were arising around his entire body. Feeling like he was about to be engulfed in mes, he hastily chanted the Heart-Calming Sutra in his heart. But as he chanted, he only got more and more hot and bothered. He felt sticky all over, covered in perspiration. Seeing that the young girl seemed to have already fallen asleep, Chu Yang carefully rxed his thighs. He was at a loss, speechless at the situation. How was he going to get past tonight? Whats this... Mo Qingwu muttered in discontent, reaching downward with her eyes closed and grabbing some kind of object, pushing it to the side... Sssss... Chu Yang gasped, shifting his body with great difficulty to avoid the onught. ... Chu Yang didnt even know how he survived the night... With his eyes wide open, he counted sheep for two hours straight before his emotions gradually stabilized. Then, he felt a sense of bliss and peace of minde over him. His loved one was right in his arms! All his regrets had been made up for! With these in his life, what more could he ask for? Chu Yang sighed in bliss. At that moment, Mo Qingwu, who was in his arms, started to frown, a pained and forlorn expression on her face. She twisted and turned, as if she were about to wake up. Yet she didnt, seemingly still in her dreams... Chu Yang tenderly embraced her, and she calmed down a little. Just as a groggy Chu Yang was about to fall asleep, he suddenly felt wetness at his chest. He looked over, only to see tears streaming down Mo Qingwus cheeks... Yet she was clearly still asleep... Shes dreaming again... Chu Yang heaved a sigh. Then, his heart trembled. Shes dreaming again? Whats she dreaming of? Could it be... He saw Mo Qingwu part her lips, panting anxiously as she said, Dont make me leave... Chu Yang held his breath. But after she uttered these few words, she didnt speak anymore. For a long while, only her tears continued to fall. After a long period of time, Chu Yang had gotten rather drowsy. Just as he was about to shut his eyes, he felt Mo Qingwu suddenly grab his cor, tears still falling from her closed eyes. Her fist was clenched so tightly that her knuckles were white, yet she wouldnt let go at all. Tears continued to fall from her eyes. Chu Yang sighed, about to wrap her fully in his arms when Mo Qingwu suddenly increased the strength of her hold on Chu Yangs cor. She murmured, Chu Yang... Should we have a next life... L-look at me more... I... Im prettier than the sword... Chu Yangs entire body jerked! He was stupefied! His eyes widened dramatically, yet there was no spark within. Only tears fell quietly down his cheeks. Qingwu ! Have you finally dreamed of this after all? Im prettier than the sword! Im prettier than the sword! Chu Yangs heart ached intensely, as if the overturning seas and oceans... ... On Mount Xingyun! This ce was said to be where numerous heroes had fallen! The legend went that when that super expert was folding the Nine Heavens back then, he had identally used too much force and swept a bunch of stars at the sides down. After zing through the atmosphere andnding in the skies of the Nine Heavens continent, they were about to destroy the newly-folded Nine Heavens continent. Greatly displeased, that super expert, with a wave of his hand, retrieved all of these fallen stars and kneaded them together, tossing them onto the continent. After they were tossed down, they became a mountain rangepletely formed by meteorites! This entire mountain range was as one andpletely unable to be separated! The grounds were firm and solid; no matter who it was or what kind of godly weapon was used, no one had ever been able to separate from Mount Xingyun even a stone the size of a fingernail! In addition, it was said that this mountain contained the power of the stars and was brimming with mystical powers. The reason why the Zhuge n had chosen this area to build a city back then was exactly because they were attracted by the boundless mystical energy of Mount Xingyun. The Great Neb Divide of Heavenly Secrets Array was set up by engraving the array design on Mount Xingyun and thenpleted by activating Heavenly Secrets and drawing the power of the stars! From a certain degree, this array could be said to be the product of the universe! Furthermore, ever since the Zhuge n hadpleted the Great Neb Divide of Heavenly Secrets Array, they had never been able to seed in creating another identical array! Therefore, it could be said to be the only great array in the world! When Bu Liuqing and Feng and Yue stepped onto the mountain, the skies were misty and snow swirling. The three of them climbed up the mountain step by step, appreciating the scenery around them along the way. It is said that this mountain is the number one wondrous existence in the Nine Heavens! With a smile, Yue Lingxue said, Ive been here several times. Even at my cultivation level, I cant dig out a single rock here. Thats how solid it is! Bu Liuqing rolled his eyes. He pointed at the mountain top and said, What Im curious about now is only one thing In such a rock-solid ce, how did these treese to be? Feng and Yue both let out a wryugh; this was truly inexplicable. Bu Liuqing walked over to a tree. A slight smile on his face, he broke the tree, its trunk the diameter of a bowl, right in the middle with his palm! He leaned forward to take a look, only to see so many tree rings in the cross-section that they couldnt be counted at all, having already joined together. This is a normal tree that has been growing here for at least close to ten thousand years! And its only as thick as a bowl! Yet its weight isparable to Star Iron! Bu Liuqing examined the tree in his hand and said, If someone uses this as a rod, it can definitely kill a Martial Saint! He contemted and said, Even a normal tree like this can have such results simply because the environment where it had grown is different... If it were a human, what would happen? Feng and Yue looked pensive as they thought about what he said. With a wave, Bu Liuqing swept aside the umted snow, revealing a dark rock surface underneath. The roots of a pine tree could be seen within a long and thin gap in the surface. He bent down and reached his fingers into the gap, pulling at it forcefully. The rock didnt move at all! A cracking sound could be hearding from Bu Liuqings fingers. Retracting his hand, Bu Liuqing rose to his feet once more. Somewhat embarrassed, he said, See? Even my cultivation level cannot move the rock on Mount Xingyun. Pfft... cough, cough... Feng Yurou started tough. Yue Lingxue was immensely amused too. He said, Brother Bu, what I see instead is... This mountain may be so solid that we cannot move it at all, but the soft roots of a tree are still able to enter... and even grow to be a towering tree! Therefore... no matter how thorough a n is, there will still be loopholes. What Bu Liuqing heard astounded him. He said, Youre right, what I wanted to say earlier was exactly that. My fingers were in so much pain that I forgot... Feng Yurou atst burst into peals ofughter,pletely disregarding her image. The three of them doubled over inughter. The nervousness they felt when they had just arrived vanished among thisughter. The three of them, with one in front and two behind, strolled toward the mountain summit leisurely. The Dharma Supreme stood at the summit, his hands behind his back. When he heard theughter brought by the wind, a peculiar smile appeared on his face. They are certainly big-hearted to be able to stillugh at such a time. At the side, Wu Juecheng sat atop a pitch-ck rock. They wont be able tough very soon. The Dharma Supreme chortled. Then suddenly, with a loud holler, he called out, Brother Yue, is that you who havee? Yue Lingxues voice drifted over from the midpoint of the mountain. Pooey! Dharma Supreme, what right do you have to call me your brother?! With augh, the Dharma Supreme replied, Brother Yue, it truly disappoints me to have you treat me so after our ten thousand years of friendship. Even if you insist on supporting the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, surely you dont need to be so heartless? Enraged, Yue Lingxue was about to speak when suddenly a harsh and cold voice could be heard from above. Bu Liuqing! Come up here and ept your death! Bu Liuqing flew into a rage. He bellowed, Wu Juecheng! You despicable man! What, still intending to bully others by relying on the awe-inspiring name of your ancestors? Let me tell you, grandpa here wont take this bullsh*t from you! I pity the great Supremacy Chen Feng, because his lineage is going to end today! Wu Juechengs cold and unfeeling voice drifted over. Bu Liuqing, you cant kill anyone with just your mouth alone. Bu Liuqing snickered. It certainly cant, but it can sicken you! Im happy to do so! Wahaha, sickening the descendant of Chen Feng and Liu Yun certainly feels great! Wu Juecheng didnt respond anymore, but a substantial murderous intent instead gradually materialized, swooping over with exceptional force! Chapter 1151 - Battle Begins on Mount Xingyun

Chapter 1151: Battle Begins on Mount Xingyun

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Juechengs voice was as frigid as ice. Come up and fight me! Bu Liuqing snorted in derision. Why dont youe down and Ill fight you! Silence reigned above once more. Bu Liuqing might be an honest and just man but he wasnt a fool. It was apparent that they hadid a trap for them today and was scheming something against them. While he hade here today because of Ning Tianya, it didnt mean that he would be so dumb as to step right into the enemys trap! Asking me to go up? So that I can fall into your trap? Ill get you down here instead! Wu Juecheng said indifferently, Do you not dare toe up? Bu Liuqing folded his arms, standing halfway up the mountain. With a lofty air, he said, Do you expect me to go up just because you tell me to? Who do you think you are? What, do you not dare toe down here? Wu Juecheng let out a slyugh. Dont you want to know what happened to Ning Tianya? Bu Liuqingughed out loud. If Old Ning is already dead, hell still be a dead man even if I go up! If hes still alive, hell still be alive even if I stay here! Wu Juecheng, I only have one thing in mind when I came here today, and that is to take your head! Wu Juecheng sneered contemptuously at him. Both parties, one at the summit and one at the midpoint, were at a stalemate. Right at this moment, the Dharma Supreme sneered and said, To think that the renowned Bu Liuqing, said to be the number one Sword Supremacy in the world, actually doesnt dare toe up here! Nor does he dare to face a challenge from his foe! And Moon Breeze, who have walked the Upper Three Heavens hand in hand with no opposition, have holed up as well, hesitating in their footsteps despite facing the one who had taken their Teachers life! Hurhur, this is trulyughable. Laughable, I say. Yue Lingxues expression changed. Bu Liuqing gave him a look, stopping him from acting rashly. Then, with augh, he raised his voice and said, One of the famous Nine Tribtions and the descendant of two legends in the Nine Heavens; not only is he despicable enough toy an ambush, now he doesnt even dare toe down from the mountain for a fight! Could it be that other than relying on his ancestors name to make a bluff, he actually doesnt have any other capabilities? After living for tens of thousands of years, hes nothing but worthless trash? No wonder he was used by someone else his entire life, almost turning into mud used for blocking holes in the heavens! But of course, the mostmendable is still the Lord Dharma Supreme. The Dharma Supreme of a generation actually making sarcastic remarks and humiliating others just to provoke and goad people into doing what he wants... Can you think of something better for real? Arming himself with full verbal ammo, Bu Liuqing mocked them mercilessly. A roar came from the summit! After living for tens of thousands of years, hes nothing but worthless trash? No wonder he was used by someone else his entire life, almost turning into mud used for blocking holes in the heavens! These words truly and deeply jabbed Wu Juecheng where it hurt the most. Unable to stand it anymore, he howled long and loud, his white robes fluttering and his wide sleeves billowing. With a resounding boom, the snow on the whole mountain flew out in all directions! At the same time, a slim white shadow shot down at an incredible speed from the mountain summit! Bu Liuqingughed raucously. No self-restraint indeed; a mere provocation and already rushing down! I look down on you! Although that was what he said, he had already drawn his sword. With a powerful and majestic roar, the ring rays of the sword wrapped around Bu Liuqing as he went up against Wu Juecheng! The shing sword light around him looked as though a million people had simultaneously drawn their swords at the same time! A neat outcry of swords nging echoed throughout Mount Xingyun! Bu Liuqing was infuriated. Wu Juecheng! What kind of pathetic man are you! To get so many Supreme Martial Artists toy in wait after challenging me to a final battle! What a thorough embarrassment to your ancestors! Wu Juecheng flushed crimson! That sword hum earlier was the many swords in the world paying homage to the Supremacy of swords being drawn! Wu Juecheng and the Dharma Supreme had considered and weighed countless possibilities yet they had forgotten this one point! This could certainly be said to be heavens will. If so many people had suddenly appeared and besieged Bu Liuqing when the battle was already underway, it wouldnt have upset Wu Juecheng this much even if Bu Liuqing had insulted him. Everyone would be in the midst of battle at that point and in peril; who would have the leisure to think so much about what the other party was saying? As for after the battle, the winner would be king and the loser a knave. What problem would there be? But the problem now was that the battle hadnt started. Neither party had even warmed up, yet Bu Liuqings drawing of his sword had led the swords of hundreds of his allies to cry out at once! This was akin to a brutal p in Wu Juechengs face! So searing hot that it pained him! Yue Lingxue guffawed and said, To think that the elders Chen Feng and Liu Yun were such heroes back then. Who would have expected their descendants to be of such character! This certainly makes one sigh in disappointment! Boiling rage bubbled in Wu Juechengs heart. His face flushed red, he snickered. Then do sigh a little more while you still can. Suddenly, he raised his arm and flicked his wrists several times. At once, a colorless and odorless poison gas permeated the air within a radius of hundreds of kilometers of where they were! Then, his white robes flurried and he rushed toward Bu Liuqing. With a tremor of Bu Liuqings sword, a sword mountain manifested out of nowhere in the sky! And then came crashing down on Wu Juecheng! This disy of skill from Bu Liuqing made Wu Juecheng realize immediately that he had been duped by Ning Tianya the other day because Bu Liuqings attack was easily on par with the strongest attack Ning Tianya had dealt that day! That damned Ning Tianya! Wu Juecheng cursed furiously in his heart. If not for the fact that he had something as amazing as the sword intent, which waspletely out of Ning Tianyas expectations, there was certainly a high possibility that Ning Tianya really couldve used their own ploy against themselves! The sword aura that Bu Liuqing disyed with this strike of his caused even Wu Juecheng to be rather rmed! Once a professional made his move, one would immediately know whether he truly had it in him! Wu Juechengs wrist flicked in the air and a long ck whip appeared at once! It cracked in the wind, smashing the heavy snow and Bu Liuqings sword mountain to pieces! Rays of sword light burst forth! Bu Liuqing wielded his sword, his strike as though it had split open the heavens and earth. With a loudugh, he said, Wu Juecheng, this move is called Destroying the Morning Wind! What do you think of it? This move was, of course, named something else, but Bu Liuqing instead said that on purpose, in an attempt to provoke Wu Juecheng. How presumptuous! scoffed Wu Juecheng, his whip flying out once more. The trail of the whip oveyed, forming tiny ring after ring in the air, circling around Bu Liuqings sword light. With a coil of the whip, it curled around and entangled with the sword. The two of them suddenly changed from long-ranged attacks to close-quartersbat. With a deafening bang, Bu Liuqing struck out with his left palm and Wu Juecheng with his right, the two of them exchanging a severe blow! Boom! The snow on the ground flew everywhere. With a tremor of his sword, Bu Liuqing soared into the skies, Wu Juecheng close behind him, his whip snapping and cracking violently! Your reputation as the Poison Doctor is not for naught! Even your palm strike is a poison palm strike! Bu Liuqing shook his left hand from side to side. Dont put on pretenses in front of me. With your cultivation, before your protective internal energy barrier is broken, this bit of poison cant do you any harm! said Wu Juecheng harshly, his attacks increasingly ferocious! Bu Liuqing guffawed. The descendant of Chen Feng is indeed as clever as a child genius! Wu Juecheng mped his mouth shut, not bothering to waste his breath on him. He had finallye to realize that this Sword Supremacy, despite his cold and brutal exterior, his mouth was shockingly foul! Squabbling with him could practically piss someone off to death! While Bu Liuqing didnt hold back in his verbal attacks, he did have a n in his mind. As he battled, he was also observing the surrounding terrain to see if there were any areas that could double as hiding ces so that he could strike at opportune moments and y a few enemies as warm-up! When the fatalities among the enemies increased, an ambush would no longer be one. Yet he didnt discover any when he looked around. If not for that sword hum earlier that had revealed the overwhelming number of enemies here, he might even have thought that the area was devoid of any human presence! Where had all of them hidden? Thoughts shed through Bu Liuqings mind but his sword did not let up at all, exchanging heavy blows with Wu Juecheng! Comparing the internal energy cultivation level alone, Bu Liuqing certainly didnt lose out to Wu Juecheng by just a small step. However, he was surprisingly holding his ground in their exchange of blows right now! From the start of the battle, they had been fighting a hundred feet above the ground, neither going any higher nor any lower. Should they have gone higher, ording to their conversation at the beginning, it would end up bing Bu Liuqing following Wu Juechengsmand and going up. Simrly, if they had gone lower, it would be Wu Juecheng on the losing end. Therefore, the two of them fought on like this with no shame whatsoever, going neither higher nor lower. With a raucousugh, Bu Liuqing flicked his sword and a sound as though the roar of a dragon could be heard. He said mockingly, The descendant of Chen Feng is nothing more than this! The Nine Tribtions of several tens of thousands of years are nothing more than this! Wu Juecheng was so furious that he was practically smoldering! For no other reason except that when he had intercepted Ning Tianya the other day, Ning Tianya had said exactly these same few words to him! To make matters worse, not only were their words exactly the same, even the tone they used was identical! How could this not enrage Wu Juecheng? From this, it was apparent that these two fellows had long since thought little of Supremacy Chen Feng! If not, it wouldnt have been this much of a coincidence! He was about to attack when he saw Bu Liuqing suddenly fall back a great distance. With a tuck and roll, tremors went through his sword light and it abruptly transformed into a bright and resplendent rainbow arc! The ray of sword light was like a cylinder several feet wide, yet it looked as though there was no end to its length. Bu Liuqings entire form was concealed within the sword light, charging toward him like a rainbow shooting toward the sun! Form and Sword As One! Wu Juecheng snorted. He waved his whip in the air and with a resounding snap, a ck night-blooming cereus appeared in an instant. With a loud cry, Wu Juecheng pushed his hands outward and the ck flower went forward,ing into contact with Bu Liuqings Form and Sword As One! The whip moved again and flower after flower of night-blooming cereus flew out. Stamen of the Night-blooming Cereus! This was clearly an ultimate technique in swordsmanship but Wu Juecheng had instead used his whip, which was of apletely different nature. In addition, this change did not diminish its might at all, instead of increasing it! Bu Liuqing sneered. The Stamen of the Night-blooming Cereus is no match for the Sword Supremacy! He pushed forward head-on, crushing every flower under his sword! Wu Juecheng cracked his whip once more, actually recing the sword with his whip to use the same Form and Sword As One technique. He charged forward as he sneered, Sword Supremacy? Are you even worthy of that title! Both of them collided, a deafening boom echoing! With a tuck and roll, Wu Juecheng somersaulted seventeen to eighteen times in the air, rising to an altitude as high as 500 feet. On the other hand, Bu Liuqing drifted out nted downward, his cyan-robed form leaving behind a trail in the snow! Wu Juecheng snorted, about to use the sword intent! He had deliberately battled Bu Liuqing earlier using a fighting method that he wasnt good at precisely for this moment! He was just about to strike when suddenly, the wind howled behind him, intense murderous intent ring! Stunned, he hastily ducked. With a loud sound, Wu Juecheng took a sword sh to the shoulder, his white robes torn and blood distinctly visible from the gash. Then, another sh reached his calf and blood dripped from the wound. He hurriedly circted his energy to stop the bleeding, his expression filled with fury and astonishment! Sword light shed and the Moon Breeze couple struck out at the same time,ing at Wu Juecheng with their swords! It was them who had joined hands tounch a sneak attack on him earlier! Everyone was immensely surprised by this, be it Wu Juecheng or the Dharma Supreme, or even Bu Liuqing! No one ever expected Moon Breeze, who had always been widely known to act in an honorable manner, tounch a sneak attack! Yue Lingxues expression was calm. So only you get to be despicable and set a trap for us but we arent allowed to do sneak attacks? What kind of logic is that! Chapter 1152 - The Stars Move and The Array Activates

Chapter 1152: The Stars Move and The Array Activates

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Juecheng was rather exasperated! He had suffered these two shespletely out of the blue. Fortunately, he had managed to duck fast; if not, these two shes would have severed him into four! Right now, his left shoulder was throbbing and it seemed like the wound on his right calf so deep that his meridians were damaged. And this was in his case! If it had been anyone else, these two shes at the shoulder and calf would probably have cost them their lives. This was because no matter where the sword had gone, the explosive power of its sword aura could st someone to bits on the spot! Damn it! Wu Juecheng looked rather worse for the wear, because Moon Breeze, who had gotten a head start on him, was hot on his pursuit right now! He had just had an intense battle with Bu Liuqing and was even ambushed, and now, unable to catch his breath and re-adjust to the situation, he could only duck and dodge. The swords of Moon Breeze couple gleamed in the light like a rainbow as they stepped up their pursuit, momentarily forcing this man who had been one of the former Nine Tribtions forty thousand years ago into a very sorry state. Wu Juecheng didnt even need to suffer these two shes originally. However, he had been convinced from the bottom of his heart that gentlemen such as Moon Breeze would never everunch sneak attacks! Thus, he had not been on guard against them one bit. The gentlemanly image and honorable style of Moon Breeze were deeply rooted among all. Even the ones with the deepest loathing for them had to admit that the two of them were open and aboveboard in their actions and would never resort to underhanded tricks! Because of that, their unexpected sneak attack had immediately achieved exceptional results! The Dharma Supreme had left himself forst the whole time, originally intending tounch a sneak attack. Who knew that before he had even made his move, Moon Breeze had already done it first! He was in a state of astonishment right now, his mouth agape. Then, he cackled and said, This certainly didnt ur to me! Honorable people such as the virtuous Brother Yue and his wife have actually learned tounch sneak attacks inbat! A coldugh escaped Yue Lingxue and he said impassively, Dharma Supreme, which Teacher of yours... taught you that gentlemen dont know how tounch sneak attacks? A mocking Feng Yurou also said, Dharma Supreme, youve already arranged for several hundreds of Supreme Martial Artists to be here to ambush us and you still expect us to fight honorably with you? What a joke! The Dharma Supremes face turned red. Not from embarrassment but rather, from rage! Laughing, he shouted, Since that is so, then I shalle and join the fun! He sprung into the air and flew toward Feng and Yue. At this point, Bu Liuqing had alreadye riding on his sword, going right at Wu Juecheng! Feng and Yue struck at Wu Juecheng sessively thrice, forcing him into a situation where he couldnt cope with their attacks. Then, they withdrew from the battle at the same time and went forward to greet the Dharma Supreme! The five of them twisted and turned, battling each other with great intensity! The area of their decisive battle was still a good way from the Great Neb Divide of Heavenly Secrets Array. However, the Dharma Supreme and Wu Juecheng werent particrly anxious about it. There was no point in getting anxious. They still had time. Feng and Yue had gone crazy on the offensive, however! Their beloved Teacher met an untimely death and only after he had died an unjust death for over ten thousand years was the truth revealed! And they had been brotherly with the murderer for over ten thousand years... Whenever Feng and Yue thought of this, they would be so enraged that they could almost explode! Yet the Dharma Supreme was still provoking them. Brother Yue, honestly speaking, I had no choice in that matter back then either! The Dharma Supreme moved about leisurely among the glint and shing of swords, his ck robes fluttering. His voice was all the more light and casual as he said, Your Teacher was already so old back then. Even if I didnt kill him, he wouldnt have lived for much longer, right? Besides, he was hogging the position of Dharma Supreme; if I didnt kill him, how could I usurp that position? I have my reasons too. I was forced into it... Yue Lingxues countenance became grimmer and grimmer, the burning rage in his eyes getting more and more intense! Both husband and wife bit tightly on their lip, neither of them speaking as they went wildly on the offensive! Wishing they could st this bastard into dust with their swords! Sword light rained around them, shooting about unrestrained in the swirling snow! The Dharma Supreme sighed incessantly, doing his best to verbally incite their fury. Both of them were well aware that he was trying to provoke them but the fury within their hearts couldnt help but burn stronger and stronger! However, as they battled on, they were astounded to find that the Dharma Supremes cultivation level was much higher than what they had known it to be! The three of them had beenw-enforcement officers for over ten thousand years and had frequently sparred with each other. In their memory, the Dharma Supremes cultivation level was no doubt higher than theirs. If Yue Lingxue were to fight with the Dharma Supreme one on one, he would definitely not be his match. However, if both husband and wife joined hands, the Dharma Supreme wouldnt even have the chance to retaliate at all! Moon Breezes joint efforts were invincible! This was what the Dharma Supreme had said himself! Hence, Feng and Yue had absolute confidence. Should the Dharma Supreme really challenge them to a fight to the death, he would inevitably be at a disadvantage as well. However, they didnt expect the Dharma Supreme to be able to parry them this calmly today when the two of them were already giving their all. While he couldnt be said to be doing it effortlessly, he was certainly not having any trouble at all. What a Dharma Supreme, actually concealing your level of skill for so many years! Yue Lingxue gritted his teeth. Feng Yurou looked mad with humiliation as well. Didnt this mean that the two of them had been treated as fools and kept in the dark for so many years? The Dharma Supreme sneered condescendingly. If I wasnt strong, how could I have killed your Teacher? Yue Lingxue flew into an even bigger rage! On the other side, the battle between Bu Liuqing and Wu Juecheng had also reached a climax. Bu Liuqing rode on his sword, going to and fro as swift as the wind. He actually felt incredibly carefree in the battle! Wu Juecheng! Dharma Supreme! What are the experts that you have prepared and lying in wait waiting for? Bu Liuqings sword shed and gleamed like the rainbow, his aura mighty as heughed heartily! An idea shed across Wu Juechengs mind. He raised his voice and shouted, The people above, chop off Ning Tianyas arm now and throw it down! Since Supremacy Bu doesnt believe me, then well give him a token of authentication to look at! Upon hearing that, Bu Liuqing hollered, F*ck you and your mother! Dont you dare! A sh of sword light and a thundering boomter, the snow within a radius of several kilometers from where they were sted into bits. Bu Liuqing charged up to the mountain summit like a shooting star! Concerned that something would happen to Bu Liuqing and also worried that Ning Tianya had really been captured, Feng and Yue charged up after him. The furious Dharma Supreme said, Intending to help Bu Liuqing? Not so easy! With a dramatic wave of his wide sleeve, he blocked their path, the battle intensifying! However, the two of them were worried about Bu Liuqing going up alone, how could they possibly be willing to get themselves entangled in a tussle with him? Both of them used their full strength, practically giving it their all to charge upward. The Dharma Supreme blocked them continuously, his body swaying. Atst, his face turned pale and he said hatefully, So what even if the two of you go up? Youre just throwing your lives away! Feng and Yue paid him no heed whatsoever, turning into two rays of sword light and chasing up to the summit with incredible speed. The Dharma Supreme and Wu Juecheng exchanged a smile. Their ploy was already half-sessful. These three were already at the mountain summit; they were just left with Zi Xieqing now! With a sh, both followed after them. At the summit. Bu Liuqing stood on arge protruding rock, his gaze sweeping to and fro, yet there was no one to be found. Even his divine sense didnt discover any trace of other humans! Apprehension involuntarily arose in his heart. Feng and Yue arrived shortly after. Brother Bu, any discoveries? This is very bizarre, said Bu Liuqing with a frown, This area has blocked out all signs of life and divine sense; its impossible to sense where people are hiding! Could this be the power of Mount Xingyun? Yue Lingxue replied, That may not be. No matter how wondrous Mount Xingyun may be, it is but just a mountain. Its not possible for there to be such an effect. Its said that the Zhuge n owns a mysterious great array of immeasurable power. In my opinion, this should be the power of arrays! Array? Hmph! Bu Liuqing rested his hand on his sword. Then, he let out a roar, his sword flying out of his hand and spinning in the air. It transformed into millions of blinding light rays, shooting down all around into every nook and cranny, enveloping the entire mountain! Bu Liuqing had confidence that the sword light of such an attack would prate every inch of Mount Xingyun! If there were anyone hidden, even if they couldnt see them with their naked eye, surely they couldnt turn even their physical body into thin air! Yet, after his attacknded, they only heard a flurry of clinking sounds, no returns whatsoever! Bu Liuqing sprung into the air, catching the sword in his hand. His countenance was somber as he said, Moon Breeze, lets go into a triangr formation. The moment enemies appear, well go at them with our full power. This ce is too weird, dont go too far from each other, in case we give the enemy a chance to take advantage of. Feng and Yue nodded. What Bu Liuqing had said was considerate to the two of them. A sh of a shadowter, the Dharma Supreme appeared before them. White robes fluttered and Wu Juecheng had alsonded on the highest rock surface there. He looked down upon them with a smile. Bu Liuqing, your time is up! Bu Liuqing snickered mockingly. Is that all Supremacy Chen Feng had taught you? Ambush and sneak attacks, using arrays, and bullying others through sheer numbers are those Supremacy Chen Fengs teachings? Ive certainly widened my knowledge! Wu Juecheng snorted. Still so foul-mouthed at deaths door! This moment, the Dharma Supreme in front of them suddenly sniggered and said, Were about to be parted by life and death. From now on, the journey to hell will be long. The world of the living and that of the dead are two different worlds. May the three of you be well! Then, with a sudden stamp of his foot, arge ck bed of rock beneath him slowly sank. Laughing, the Dharma Supreme descended together with the bed of rock. My heart is at ease knowing that the three of you can keep each otherpany on the road to hell and wont be lonely! Yue Lingxue stabbed at him with his sword but the Dharma Supreme was no longer there. The area reverted to its original state and Yue Lingxues sword scratched against the ck rock, sparks flying everywhere! Then, they heard a voice saying, The Heavenly Secrets alter and the stars move; the imperial court is split and the underground pce quakes! ying of the Tao,mence! With a loud whoosh, the entire world around them suddenly turned pitch ck. Then, rays of dim light flickered and all the stars in the sky sparkled, dense and numerous! It was already dawn by then. The glimmer of daybreak could already be seen and yet in this instant, the world returned to darkness! The entire Mount Xingyun seemed to be spinning all of a sudden, the surrounding darkness also spinning along, astounding Bu Liuqing and the Moon Breeze couple! Because the three of them could distinctly sense that this spinning was real and not an illusion! The world around them spun faster and faster. In the dark, shadowy human figures appeared, charging at them from all directions one after another! As the mountain spun, the direction in which they came from seemed to be everchanging as well... The experts of the Nine Super ns and thew-enforcement ward had finally started to attack! With a thundering cry, Bu Liuqing and the other two struck out at full power! ... In the Orchard Pce, Chu Yang had long since been awake. He watched the drifting morning fog, staring into nk space as he waited, seemingly in deep contemtion. Zi Xieqing was already seated under the flower archways, her expression gentle and serene. How is it? asked Chu Yang as he walked over. The battle has already started, replied Zi Xieqing, her divine sense keeping watch over the happenings at Mount Xingyun. Chapter 1154 - Blood-Dripping Method

Chapter 1154: Blood-Dripping Method

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before the Dharma Supreme finished his sentence, Feng Yurou let out a low grunt, and from between her lips spat out blood. She stumbled backward, unstable. Yue Lingxues snow-white figure shed and came over, shifting positions with Feng Yurou. His longsword cut forward wildly! With a series of loud shes... He waved his sword nine consecutive times, like nine rays of lightning, or nine bursts of explosions! Among the nine who besieged Feng Yurou, two elder guards stumbled backward, and blood came out of their eyes, ears, nose and mouth. The other sevens bodies trembled violently, and blood burst out of them. Immediately, they flew out like a kite that was cut off from its string, and burst into pieces in mid-air. Seven six-grade Supreme Martial Artists were killed by the impact of Yue Lingxues single wave of sword, that even their spirit was destroyed! Yue Lingxue felt a heartache for the injuries of his wife, and when he fought with all his strength, the power was unparalleled! Yet the triangr besiege finally opened up a gap! Yue Lingxue kept switching positions with Feng Yurou, who was injured, to exchange opponents, but the situation was no longer the same as before! After all, the fighting was just as fierce and cruel on either side! Bu Liuqing let out a long cry. His longsword moved rapidly like storms. He went one round, killing around Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou. His longsword moved like a swimming dragon. In just a moment, all the enemies were killed or had retreated. Around him, there were about a dozen more corpses just from this. Bu Liuqings figure shed like a strong gust of wind, and he stuffed a bottle made of Purple Crystal jade into Yue Lingxues hand, and shouted, Serve this to your wife! Guard her and treat her injuries, Ill take the enemies! He let out a longugh, and with his longsword swirling, he turned and went back to killing. One could only see his figure moving rapidly, as this single person guarded arge area of about two hundred square feet, protecting Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue who were inside. A sh of white light formed what looked like a line, that any person who dared enter this circle was finished by him at the fastest speed! Yue Lingxue didnt dare to take his time. He flew over to Feng Yurous side, unplugged the cork and said hurriedly, Take it! And then he stuffed the medicine into his wifes mouth. Feng Yurou was just feeling a burning difort inside her. Once the medicine entered her mouth, though, she only felt a warm wave going down along her throat. She felt energized immediately, and said, What is this? No idea. Yue Lingxue stood, holding his sword. He waspletely focused on guarding his wife. He looked at the movement of swords around him. The sharp sounds from the sword aura filled the space between heaven and earth. Bu Liuqing, alone with a single sword, blocking the siege of more than a hundred Supreme Martial Artists, actually looked all-powerful and confident. He didnt retreat, but even pressed forward! All Supreme Martial Artists touched by his sword aura retreated with blood bursting out of their bodies, and injuries all over them. Those who were slightly closer were dismembered directly! He couldnt help but let out a long sigh. I have always thought that my cultivation is not that far from that of Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianya. Looking at it now, I am really far from that... Feng Yurou only felt that her whole body was much morefortable after taking the medicine. As she activated her internal energy, that warm wave felt like a gentle stream of water, smoothing out all her injuries. First, the blinding pain in her Dantian suddenly disappeared. Then, the warm wave floated upwards from the Dantian and into her meridians, and the pains in her meridians disappeared instantly as well. The injuries from the shock in all her internal organs also disappearedpletely! Within the time of one breath, her body actually recovered to its original state! Feng Yurou opened her eyes in disbelief, to the concerned eyes of Yue Lingxue. Her lips moved. Ive recovered! Recovered?! So fast?! Yue Lingxue cried out in joyful surprise. Though he knew that a gift from Bu Liuqing couldnt be anything ordinary, he didnt expect it to have such magical effects. Feng Yurou held her sword and went back to fighting. She went to Yue Lingxues side and whispered, How did you get the Nine Tribtions Pill? Yue Lingxue was very shocked. He said, Brother Bu gave it to me. Feng Yurou had already rushed to the side of Bu Liuqing, holding her sword, and went back to fierce fighting! Yue Lingxue didnt have time to be shocked. His figure moved and flew up like a shooting star, upying the other direction. His longsword cut out, and severed a Supreme Martial Artist into two. The triangr formation was formed once again! All approaching enemies started retreating. The pressure on Bu Liuqing reduced drastically by half. He felt rxed immediately,ughed and said, Sister, youve recovered? Feng Yurou smiled respectfully and said, Thank you so much for gifting the medicine, Brother Bu! Bu Liuqingughed and said, This is not gifted by me, but Master Zi! Thank her, if you have to thank someone! The three attacked together, and the three sharp edges of the triangr shape stabbed outwards violently. Painful cries sounded non-stop! Out of the three hundred Supreme Martial Artists who came for the siege, at this moment, half were actually already dead! Ye Di and others from the Eight Great ns felt as if a knife was being twisted in their hearts! These were all best fighters of the ns! And they died here just like that... It would be somewhat eptable if they had gains in exchange for that. But just after they got a severe injury on Feng Yurou, she actually recovered once more! How could they not bite their teeth in anger! At the top, Wu Juechengs clothes were white as snow. He looked at the ughter down below indifferently, but he didnt move. He preserved his energy and waited for Zi Xieqing toe, before he went for a decisive fight. Right now, the only contribution he could make was releasing poisonous mists continuously. Though everyone on their own side had the antidote, everyone knew in their hearts that before the powers of the three enemies weaken, these poisonous mists would probably not be effective. All of those three had already connected the bridge of heaven and earth, so their cultivation was constantly replenished. How could it be easily exhausted? The Dharma Supreme had already disappeared. At another obscure location, the Dharma Supreme sat cross-legged. Faint strands of light-purple mists were sucked into his body through his breathing... If professionals such as Bu Liuqing were here, they would immediately realize, to their dread, that what the Dharma Supreme was absorbing was just the power of the source of life. Besides, it was the source of life from the deaths of these professional Supreme Martial Artists! So many Supreme Martial Artists had already been killed. Even though many of them were killed by shock, such that their spirits, including their sources of life, werepletely broken and disappeared. However, there were still too many who were directly killed. Their sources of life had yet to have time to disappear, so they turned into pure energy and floated between heaven and earth. This amount of energy could not be absorbed by humans! In the end, it could only dissipate in the world, and thest bit of true spirit would also be deprived of all consciousness, and then enter Samsara... Yet now, the Dharma Supreme could actually absorb them! Moreover, this way, these Supreme Martial Artists also had their spiritspletely destroyed! The Supreme Martial Artists besieging the three were decreasing gradually... Suddenly, a voice was heard by Ye Di and others. Please go on! It was just the sound of the Dharma Supreme. With a long cry, Xiao Se emerged and started fighting first. The autumn winds are chilly, and the sky is colorless when the sword leaves the sheath! Supreme Martial Artist Bu, Xiao Se is here to challenge you! Xiao Se sent out his sword, and autumn winds rose at the same time. Dead leaves across miles started flying. A vast and deste atmosphere suddenly filled the space! The sword moved like autumn water. Wrapped in autumn winds and clouds, the sword went in a cross-cut towards Bu Liuqing. Good Xiao Se! So you are already at ninth supreme level! Bu Liuqings eyebrows trembled a little, and so did the light from his own sword, as it mmed to meet Xiao Ses longsword. Xiao Ses body shook, and he volleyed back in the air. Immediately, he came back again, as quiet as autumn water. His figure retreated, but the light from his sword actually moved forward. Good Xiao Se! Bu Liuqings spirit rose from the shock. His longsword moved rapidly, meeting Xiao Se, and another five or six Supreme Martial Artists at once. Drifting alone on a small boat across the world! Master Yue, your junior is here to challenge you! Ye Qingchouughed. His figure was as natural and unrestrained as the clouds. He entered from the side and went right towards Yue Lingxue! In the darkness and depth of the night, emperor of the Nine Heavens! Ye Di came in silence, and the atmosphere became darker, as though he brought the night with him. Master Feng, I, Ye Di, challenge you! With the joining of three second grandmasters, the pressure on the three increased significantly! Both Ye Di and Xiao Se had the cultivation of ninth supreme level, and they had been preserving their energy well, while the three had been using up their energy during fighting. As such, they were almostparable to Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou after fighting! Besides Xiao Se, who was suppressed by Bu Liuqing once he entered, on the other two sides of the battlefield, they were already at a disadvantage. Master Bu, please forgive me! A wave of extremely cold air seemed to have flown over from snow-capped mountains. Ling Fengyun, dressed in snow-white, joined the battlefield and attacked Bu Liuqing from the other side. Immediately, Lan Muxue also came out, holding his sword! Sound of a fierce gust of wind came from the back. Supremacy Bu, Shi Jing is also here! The four second grandmasters, three top-level eighth-grades, one ninth-grade, apanied by more than a dozen Supreme Martial Artists above six grade under their banners, all attacked Bu Liuqing together! Bu Liuqing only felt the pressure getting heavier and heavier. Heughed out loud. Good! Good! Wu Juecheng, why are you still not here to grab such a cheap deal? It is the teaching of your n, hahaha... Wu Juecheng snorted. Bu Liuqing, talk when you have dealt with them! Immediately afterward, Chen Mengchi flew out and attacked Feng Yurou together with Ye Qingchou! The two guards of the Dharma Supreme joined the battleground once more, attacking Feng Yurou. Immediately, it became a terrible fight! Out of the eight second grandmasters, only Zhuge Hutu had note out to fight yet. He had to maintain the array. However, despite this, the pressure upon Bu Liuqings party increased at once to three times what it was before! Bu Liuqing could still manage, but Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue were already somewhat stretched. The overall situation became disadvantageous to them. Hey! With a grunt, blood emerged from the corners of Yue Lingxues mouth. Opposite him, Ye Qingchou spat out a great amount of blood, and retreated. He exchanged his opponents injury with his own C injuring Yue Lingxue at the expense of a severe injury for himself. Yue Lingxue pulled out his sword, as he shouted, Dharma Supreme! Arent youing? Chen Mengchi saw the opportunity and went up. The dozen or so Supreme Martial Artists around him started fighting together. To deal with you, it would not require the Dharma Supreme! At the same time, Feng Yurou stumbled backward. He suffered a palm attack on his shoulder by Ye Di. The triangr formation copsed! Ye Dis party saw their gains and their attack became even fiercer! The two guards faces clouded, and each of their moves was deadly! Amidst the chaos, Ye Di went up into the sky and eximed, Blood-dripping method! With a wild cry, the situation changed suddenly! One Supreme Martial Artist from Ye n cried out wildly, as the man, together with his sword, rushed toward Yue Lingxue. Yue Lingxues sword stabbed out, and that person did not dodge at all. The sword plunged deep into his heart! Yet, that person actually reached out, and his arms entangled with the sword like ropes. His body continued to rush closer wildly. Yue Lingxue was furious. His one foot kicked out, hitting anothers chest. At the time of the impact, while blood was spurting, he hugged Yue Lingxues feet tightly. Yue Lingxues longsword shook violently, and his foot kicked. With a rumble, that person on the sword was broken into pieces, and the man under his foot also became pieces of flesh and blood. Yet right at this moment, his back, shoulders and thighs were hit by people all at once! The blood-dripping method was to exchange one life for another, to give up on ones own life so that the opponents life could be taken by others! Chapter 1155 - Opening up a path to the Netherworld!

Chapter 1155: Opening up a path to the Netherworld!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Taking a critical hit at the same time, Yue Lingxue snorted. At the same time, fresh blood spurted out from the mouth, nose, eyes and ears. On the other side, Feng Yurou was also retreating in her steps in circle. Over at her end, the stress was even greater than Yue Lingxue! Furthermore, she was a woman. Everyone had a simr preconception that women were easier to handle than men. Therefore, thoseying siege to Feng Yurou were actually more than that of Yue Lingxue! What Feng Yurou was up against, had already be seven corpses. One of the two guardians was rushing over with messy hair and shouting crazily, I shall kill you, b*tch! The other of the two guardians had already be a pile of rotten flesh and meat. Not even the corpse was left behind. It was totally minced into a meat paste by Feng Yurou! Feng Yurou stepped back, Yue Lingxue stepped back. The two of them took a critical hit each at the same time! Bu Liuqing let out a long cry. For those using the Dripping Blood Military Tactics against Bu Liuqing, they were simultaneously smashed into pieces by the sword light! However, it was no longer possible for Bu Liuqing alone to put up an entire defense zone against the crowd! Ye Di and the others got really excited and pressed on the attack at full speed! They repeatedly urged their subordinate Supreme Martial Artist to use the Dripping Blood Military Tactics. Each attack would result in nine or more casualties. However, every attack also gave the Bu Liuqing threesome additional new injuries and scars. With Bu Liuqing engaged in his own battle, the battle of the Moon Breeze couple was even more critical. The various Supreme Martial Artists came forward without any regard for their own lives. Using their lives in exchange for new injuries and scars to the Moon Breeze couple. Bam bam bam... With a continuous three loud sound, the Moon Breeze couple had killed five Supreme Martial Artist. However, at the same time, they receive several blows from Ye Di and Ling Fengyun as well. Both of them snorted quietly and stumbled a few steps backward. Even though they were back to back leaning against each other, they could feel their life energies decreasing constantly. The current self no longer had any energy left for a counterattack. They could only do their best to defend. The Moon Breeze couple was already a spent force. Ye Di and the others simultaneously abandoned the fight here, leaving behind only ten-odd Supreme Martial Artist toy a siege to the Moon Breeze couple. The rest of the people focused on battling it out with Bu Liuqing. After a short moment, during another round of Dripping Blood Military Tactics... Kill! All seven of the Second Grandmasters let out a roar at the same time. Everyone put in their best effort and attacked Bu Liuqing! Then lets kill! When Bu Liuqing attacked, one palm broke one person, one sword stroke shed three people. With a continuous three kicks, Bu Liuqing dealt a critical blow to three Supreme Martial Artist. However, he was eventually forced into a position to stubbornly defend against thebined attack of all the Second Grandmasters. All seven of them! Helpless, Bu Liuqing suddenly raised his energy and triggered all his innate potential. His fine beard fluttered in the air and with a loud roar, he violently and suddenly struck down with his sword! This sword strike was the true ability of Bu Liuqing! The sword rays suddenly expanded rapidly. A golden dragon flew out from the sword rays and immediately after, came another golden tiger that appeared suddenly. Both the dragon and tigerbined their strength, nodding their heads and wagging their tails to match up with full strength,bined attack by the Second Grandmasters. It was as if the Heavenly Thunder had triggered an earthquake underground. This round of earthquake even shook Mount Xingyun! Sword of the Dragon and Tiger! Bu Liuqing actually managed to master it! This is a sword art that only the super elites that can cause the sky to copse and the void to ur canprehend and master. Has Bu Liuqing already reached this level? Wu Juechengs eyes stared fiercely with excitement. He did not realize that it was due to todays fierce battle that forced Bu Liuqing into a position without any U-turns or retreat. This gave Bu Liuqing the impetus and final push to achieve this breakthrough! At the same time when the Sword of the Dragon and Tiger appeared suddenly, the sound of thunder filled the entire sky! Strokes after strokes of lightning went through the skies and snowstorms and finally struck down onto the ground! At this life and death moment, although Bu Liuqing achieved the greatest breakthrough in his life, he also attracted the Heavenly Punishment! Strength of the Dragon and Tiger matched up with all seven of the Second Grandmasters. These two energies fiercely collided together! Wah! Each one of the Second Grandmasters spurted out a mouthful of fresh blood simultaneously. Each of them stumbled backward in a sorry and embarrassed state. At this moment, their internal organs were injured and they could not even lift their fingers. Especially Lan Muxue who went into battle with existing injuries. Now, he was dealt a heavy blow by Bu Liuqing again! He could not help but fly up into the sky. When he flew over Yue Lingxue, Yue Lingxue disregarded his own serious injuries and jumped up to give Lan Muxue and kick on the back. Lan Muxue was kicked flying in the opposite direction that he came from. It was toward Bu Liuqing. Over there, a bolt of lightning struck down fiercely... Lan Muxues body was exactly in a daredevil position, almost as if he wanted to give the world a huge hug and matched up with the lightning! The crowd eximed in unison! A fierce and bright white lightning struck down onto Lan Muxue. Lan Muxue was horrified and said, Heavenly Punishment... Save me... In front of such Heavenly Punishment, who would dare to save him? Anyone who went forward would be sure to die! Ye Di and the others could only stare at him. No one could imagine how they felt in their hearts. The bolts of lightning in the sky continued to strike on his body. It was only a ten over times of strike and Lan Muxue was already charred and smoke could be seening out from his body. There was no sign of any life in him. As he fell from the sky, the lightning continued to chase after him. His already charred bones were struck and flew in pieces everywhere. This Heavenly Punishment must have felt astonished as well, Lan Muxue was obviously dead beyond hope so what cant I stop? No one knew that this was exactly what Yue Lingxue wanted on purpose. Bu Liuqing had just engaged in a fierce battle, fighting all seven of the Second Grandmasters together. After such a fierce battle, Bu Liuqing would definitely not have any strength to face the Heavenly Punishment! Bu Liuqing would have turned into ashes after a few strikes of lightning. Therefore, Yue Lingxue disregarded the worsening of his own injuries and had to send Lan Muxue over at the exact moment. To use Lan Muxues life potential to expend the energy of the Heavenly Punishment and to rece Bu Liuqing as the target of the Heavenly Punishment. As expected, as Lan Muxues body fell, although Bu Liuqing still had blood in his mouth, he had already caught his breath and regained the ability to exercise his cirction again. Lightning struck again with thunder. This time around, it was aimed at Bu Liuqings head. Bu Liuqing let out an exim and raised his sword to block. Boom! Bu Liuqing let out a roar and stood upright. An extra ck spot appeared on the Mount Xingyun below his feet. That was the spot struck lightning. Lightning continued to strike one after another. Bu Liuqing stood as strong as ever. Until thest lightning then did Bu Liuqing violently throw up a mouthful of blood. His left leg could no longer take the intense pressure and broke. Bu Liuqing fell and sat on the ground. The barrage of lightning was finally over, but Bu Liuqing no longer had any energy left to fight. Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou were critically injured. They were about to fall anytime, if not for the long swords that were barely supporting their bodies. Momentarily, hatred could be seen in the eyes of the Dharma Supreme and Wu Juecheng. The Dharma Supreme angrily shouted, Lets rush in! The three of them have no more energy left to fight! Rush in and tear out their hand and leg tendon, destroy their cultivation! Both of them knew that with such a forced breakthrough by Bu Liuqing, he would never have been able to survive the Heavenly Punishment. However, this Great Neb Divide of Heavenly Secrets Array did Bu Liuqing a favor by giving him an advantage! Should the Great Neb Divide of Heavenly Secrets Array bepletely activated, the Heavenly Punishment would never fully reach the ground. It would only linger around in the sky, waiting for Bu Liuqing to appear. Only until the array had ended, then would the Heavenly Punishment descend. By then, Bu Liuqing would not be spared his life as well! Now at the half activated state, the Heavenly Punishment could still descend, albeit at half of the original power! Therefore, Bu Liuqing could actually survive past this forced breakthrough. After surviving the Heavenly Punishment, regardless of how many injuries were sustained, within a time of one joss stick, Bu Liuqing would be able to replenish his strength from the Heaven and Earths Energy and recoverpletely. Thereafter, he would be forcefully removed from the Nine Heavens! To the broken void! This was the dream of every martial artist! The Dharma Supreme had not imagined that such an ambush would actually be the impetus for Bu Liuqing to achieve his final breakthrough. If Bu Liuqing really escaped, then this battle would be aplete loss on their side! Right now, there was only the time of one joss stick left to kill Bu Liuqing. After this period of time, Bu Liuqing would recoverpletely, making him a harder opponent. Furthermore, by attacking Bu Liuqing then, it would be considered as an obstruction to the Heavenly Punishment. Everyone would then suffer the Heavenly Punishment! That would totally be going for wool anding back shorn. Hurry and kill them! Wu Juechengs eyes shed and said, Even if you have activated your energy, I will make sure you are activating the energy of death! The Dharma Supreme smiled indifferently. The sky has already copsed. For someone about to enter the broken void, but to die now after surviving the Heavenly Punishment, I wonder if this can be considered a form of irony. Wu Juecheng let out a hugeugh and said, This would be something that even the Heavens could not imagine! To kill such a strong elite personally, that would be such a happy moment. The Dharma Supremeughed. Both of them did not hide their voices, but instead sent it far out. The instigative power of these few words was really powerful! To kill a Supreme Martial Artist was nothing; However, to kill a beyond this world kind of strong elite, it was a once in a lifetime rare opportunity! At theirmand, Ye Di and others disregarded their injuries, each of them still bleeding from the corner of their lips, and dashed forward, fiercer than ever. For the rest of those Supreme Martial Artists who could still move, they all waved their weapons and dashed forward! Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou were severely injured and could no longer defend! Bu Liuqing had just survived the Heavenly Punishment. His entire body was extremely weakened and even a finger now could kill this super strong of the strongest Supreme Martial Artist Legend... The circumstances were really critical to the maximum! Looking at the enemies dashing forward, the three of them gave a liberated look on their faces. Yue Lingxue let out a roar andughed. Holding his long sword and he let out a long shout. Never thought that we would die together with Brother Bu today. I am really happy, really overjoyed! Bu Liuqingughed and said, F*ck, Old Ning actually didnt die! Although its a little unjust for us to die today, to have a good brother and sister-inw to apany, the journey wouldnt be lonely. Feng Yurou said in a gentle voice, Brother Bu is a good brother. I believe that with you around, be it in theherworld or living world, both of us would not be bullied. Bu Liuqingughed loudly and said, Today, we might as well be sworn brothers and sisters before we die. What is life? What is death? What is heaven? HA HA HA... Yue Lingxueughed out loud. Together with Feng Yurou, they called out, Big Brother! Bu Liuqing loudly agreed and shouted, Second Brother, Sister-inw, lets fight it out with them! Lets fight it out with them! the Moon Breeze couple shouted loudly together as they raised their swords and rushed out. They yelled, The path to the Netherworld, let us open the path ahead for Big Brother! Great! Bu Liuqing eximed, Regardless of life or death, we belong to the same path; we fought to our very best and there are no regrets in this life; living world or heaven, we are forever brothers, even in theherworld, our rtionship would never cease! Chapter 1156 - Who dares to have any opinions?

Chapter 1156: Who dares to have any opinions?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Then you shall go ahead to open the path! Ye Di Xiao Se and the others smirked and rushed over madly! Staggering in their steps, the Moon Breeze couple raised their sword and went ahead to face the fight! Both of them had been totally spent. Their injuries were critical beyond the description of words. This fight, thest Dripping Blood Military Tactics, would stake both of their lives and innate potential. Their whole body waspletely exhausted! Even though they were now rushing forward with their swords high up, they practically had no energy left. Even to walk like a normal person was impossible for them. If the battle was to be concluded now, even if the enemies did not kill them, the two of them would not be able to survive without a miracle! To be able to move right now, was all due to the power of the Primordial Violet Vapor! However, the Moon Breeze couple decided to put up a stance to attack. Even if we were to die, we would fight to the death. No way would they be able to humiliate us! The Moon Breeze couple nced at each other and saw the gentleness and determination in each others eyes. They thought in their mind, We are about to die now... To be a husband and wife in this life, I have no more regrets. Onest nce for me to remember your looks and for you to remember mine. If there is such a thing as another life, do not forget! We will still be husband and wife! In the dark, Zhuge Hutu stared with big eyes. Perspirations almost seeped out of his palms. The Dharma Supreme in the dark and Wu Juecheng on the high ground were all focused attentively as well! If that woman wanted to take action, the moment would be now. Should the big array be activated, the moment would be now! Therefore, although Bu Liuqings side looked as if they were a gone case, in reality, it might not be so! They were about to sh! At this moment, a loud howl came together with the wind, like a dragons roar, soaring through the sky! Just like a thunderstorm within the Nine Heavens was starting, the dark clouds of the entire sky suddenly disappeared. At this moment, everyone heard a voice clearly. Chi~~ The crowd had the same feeling simultaneously. They felt as if the sky above them was like a theater curtain. Now, it was being raised by someone from a corner of it, Chi~~ and the theater curtain was opened! The snow floating in the sky only just started to fall. Everywhere was white. After being in the dark for long, everyone had to squint their eyes when suddenly exposed to the bright light. A person in white stood proudly in the mid sky and said indifferently, I said, to stop what you are doing! Tearing apart the void! Wu Juecheng took in a breath of cold air and continued, Indeed an elite of the Tao State! Zi Xieqing had actually arrived before Bu Liuqing achieved his breakthrough. However, just as she was about toe down, she felt the tremors of the heavens and immediately hid away. The Heavenly Punishment for Bu Liuqing came during that moment... If Zi Xieqing hade out to help then, the Heavenly Punishment would have targeted both Bu Liuqing and her. In that way, just the power of tremors alone would have been fatal to the seriously injured Moon Breeze couple. Therefore, she could only wait. Since there was no danger anyways. When the Heavenly Punishment came, anyone without the Heavenly Punishments effective radius would be targeted. Therefore, the others dared not to take any action... Furthermore, the Dharma Supreme, Wu Juecheng and Zi Xieqing were all super elites beyond these levels. When the Heavenly Punishment came, all the more they dared not move freely... Now that the Heavenly Punishment had ended and the special clouds in the sky had dispersed, Zi Xieqing finally came down. Mumbling, she said, Although its a littlete, its still not toote. The Moon Breeze couple was exhausted. When the iing assault forces saw the arrival of Zi Xieqing, all of them lost their energy. As their body went weak, they also fell onto the ground from fatigue. Chen Mengchi and Shi Jing were rushing forward the quickest and were unable to brake in time. Their long sword was just about to stab into the bodies of Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue... A white figure shed and Zi Xieqing appeared in front of them, shielding the Moon Breeze couple away. Using her left hand, she gave a tight p to the face of Chen Mengchi and spoke angrily, Didnt you hear me telling you to stop?! Using her right hand, she gave another p to the face of Shi Jing and asked, Are you deaf?! The two tight ps came in the midst of the sword light. Before Chen Mengchi and Shi Jing could see what was happening or could react to it, they were already sent flying. They fell onto the ground and continued to roll, feeling giddy in their heads and a buzzing sound ringing in their heads... Both their faces started to swell rapidly and visibly. Those who managed to stop their assault like Ye Di and the others took a few continuous steps back to open up a safety distance. Everyone had fear in their eyes. They knew that this woman was strong, but they did not think that she was this powerful! In the previous moment, she was high up in the sky and the next moment, she already sent two of the eighth grade Supreme Martial Artists flying. Furthermore, it was a p to their faces! This moment, it wasplete silence! Everyone had stopped their breathing. Even Ye Di and the others who had fresh blood on their lips did not manage to wipe it. They were all stunned. In the previous battle, Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou had a tough fight, but so did they. The cultivation level of the Moon Breeze couple was much higher than that of Ye Di and the others. Especially after consuming the Primordial Violet Vapor, it directly put the couple a few levels above the rest! Ye Di and the others all had injuries to their internal organs and their mouth and nose were all covered in blood. Seeing that they were at the brim of sess, this powerful woman finally stepped onto the battlefield. Under the watchful eyes, Zi Xieqing was in a white robe, standing within the snow. This made her look even more holy and noble, beyond the reach of others. Stepping on the snowkes, she slowly walked over to the Moon Breeze couple and squatted down, stuffing a pill each into their mouth. Over at the other side, Chen Mengchi and Shi Jing let out a roar and started to stand up. Zi Xieqing turned around fiercely. She squinted and coldly said, Stay down! Dont move! However, both Shi Jing and Chen Mengchi were after all the Elder Master of their respective ns. In front of the crowd, how could they lose to Zi Xieqing just like that? To stay on the ground with my butt up, just because you told me to? What kind of image would this portray? Both of them propped themselves up from the ground, taking a flip and jumped up. The corner of the mouth was still bleeding and they red viscously at Zi Xieqing and said, Evil witch! You... Before the sentence could finish, Zi Xieqing had already appeared in front of the two of them. A tight p went onto the face of Shi Jing and she said, You are really deaf! Really deaf! Really deaf!... Smack smack smack smack! A few ps for every phrase. Shi Jing wanted to retaliate, but his entire body could not move! He wanted to scold back, but he could not make a sound. He could only stand there upright and receive the ps. The most sarcastic thing was that Shi Jings long sword was still wielded in his hands and pointed forward. The sword light was shining brightly and he seemingly needed just one more step to stab into the body of that hateful woman. However, he was just unable to make any move at all. All he could do was to hold his head high, chest out, back straightened. He held on to his sword, in a valiant and spirited way... all just to receive the ps! The hatred and humiliation in Shi Jing were like a volcano. At this moment, Shi Jing just wanted to die... To be tormented in front of the crowd, furthermore, they were all his own descendants. It was a total humiliation today! Following the sound of the ps, the old face of Shi Jing was first pped to the left, then pped to the right. Immediately after, it got pped to the left again, then right again... It was repeated over a dozen times. Zi Xieqing let go of her hands and the next p on the already swollen face sent Shi Jing falling onto the ground. It was exactly in the same previous position that Shi Jing took when lying on the ground. You will stay down as I say! Turning around, Zi Xieqing gave a tight p to the face of Chen Mengchi and asked, An eighth grade Supreme Martial Artist is so great!? I asked you to stay down and you dare to get up? I let you get up! Get up! You get up! Get up! Get up... Come!... A p for a word. It was also another dozen times. Chen Mengchis face was also pped to the left and right, then left and right again... He was like a wooden doll with his neck bone cracking with each turn. The sound of these continuous ps was loud and clear. Furthermore, as Zi Xieqing was pping, she controlled and took precautions to make sure that their blood from the noses and mouths did not spurt onto her white clothing. She was someone who really loved cleanliness... The crowd surrounding were all in grief and indignation. Especially the Supreme Martial Artists from the Shi n and Chen n. They were all breathing hard through their nose, seeing red in their eyes and feeling extreme anger within them! At this moment, they felt as if their grief and indignation would explode from their chest... However, their Elder Masters were in other peoples hands now. Even if they dared to rush in now, they were not a match for Zi Xieqing... Even if they rushed in, they might not be able to fight in full strength, in fear of harming their own Elder Masters or other innocents by doing so! Furthermore, the Dharma Supreme had not given any orders. Therefore, even though everyone was extremely angry, they could only tolerate it for now. After a while of loud and clear pping sounds, it finally stopped. Zi Xieqings final p went out and sent Chen Mengchi fiercely to the ground, in a lying position just like before, in a neat fashion together with Shi Jing. Zi Xieqing said satisfactorily, Isnt it so good now? You just had to suffer a round of physical pping before you would listen to me! So pathetic! Finishing her words, Zi Xieqing then turned over and asked the Moon Breeze couple gently, How are you both? Yue Lingxue let out a bitter smile and replied, Thank you for the wonder pill. For now, I think we will not die. However, the main problem is our internal energy has been greatly damaged, almostpletely destroyed. We will probably need a very long term for recuperation. Zi Xieqing nodded and said, Its alright, you have your life force energy. Although the foundation has been shaken, I believe it would not take long to recover. At this moment, the two people on the ground moaned and stubbornly wanted to get up. Their eyes were filled with madness! Zi Xieqing extended her legs without changing expressions. Her legs provoked Shi Jing and made Shi Jing pressed on top of Chen Mengchis body. Thereafter, she lifted her legs and stepped onto the back of Shi Jing. At the same time, she said to Yue Lingxue, Has Old Bu copsed the divine sky? Yue Lingxue nodded his head. Yes, he has. Pfffft! Shi Jing on the ground was stamped so strongly that his head hit against the ground. How hard was this ground of Mount Xingyun? Instantly, all four of his front teeth got chipped off. His face got ttened and stuck to the ground. His fresh blood kept flowing. On the opposite side, Xiao Se took a step forward, he could not help it but say, This elite person, your level of cultivation is way above us. If you want to kill us, then a quick death would be desirable. Why do you want to humiliate us? Humiliate you? Zi Xieqingughed. First, it was you all who plotted against us, then you ambushed andid a siege. Finally, you all even set a trap for me... Now you dared to me me for humiliating you all? Xiao Ses old face turned red from embarrassment. He said, Although we did use some tricks, we still fought honorably! Whereas for you, this is a humiliation of our character! Zi Xieqing started tough coldly. Her legs exerted more strength and the two people below let out another terrible grunt. She then lifted her head to look at Xiao Se. She said indifferently, I just like to humiliate you all, how? You have an opinion? Comeee, let me have a closer look at this hero, see what opinions do you have! Chapter 1157 - Battle of Slaying of the Tao Part 1 Chapter 1157: Battle of ying of the Tao Part 1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Se retreated a step, indignant as he retorted, What sort of opinion would I have! I just thought that it was a shame! His countenance actually harbored a hint of false bravado. If he suffered the same thing in the hands of this woman, then... he might as well go and die. A sneering Zi Xieqing replied, A hero who speaks up in the name of justice indeed! Xiao Se flushed crimson red. Right at this moment, the Dharma Supremes voice rang out. However, no matter how powerful ones cultivation may be, it doesnt mean that theyre omnipotent! Zi Xieqing was indifferent. Oh? In a cold and emotionless voice, the Dharma Supreme said, Activate the array! It officiallymences this instant ying of the Tao! Under hismand, Zhuge Hutu activated the great array right away! Immediately, the skies turned dark and gloomy, chilly gusts of wind blowing sinisterly as the sky canopy that had just been ripped open by Zi Xieqing fused back together! This time, it was truly pitch ck. Ye Di and the others retreated in an orderly manner and faded into the dark. Wu Juecheng drifted over and upied the eye of the array. With a slight smile, he said, Woman, are you from the ck Blood Forest? Sporting a simrly distant smile, Zi Xieqing replied, Even your ancestor Chen Feng wouldnt dare to address me as woman; Wu Juecheng, how audacious of you. With a softugh, Wu Juecheng said, One on one, I may not be your match. But now... it wouldnt be so easy even if you want to get out of this array! Why wouldnt I dare to? Zi Xieqing started tough coldly. This moment, tremors could be felt from the sky. A seated Bu Liuqing slowly rose to his feet, his cultivation fully recovered. Zi Xieqing raised her head and nced over. Then, with a wry smile, she said, Brother Bu, looks like you cant leave just yet. The array has blocked out even Heavenly Secrets! Even if I can, I wont! Bu Liuqing spoke dispassionately, Old Ning hasnt recovered from his grave injuries yet, how can I bring myself to leave? When he was sinking the heavens and breaking through the void earlier, his divine sense at that moment was incredibly keen, allowing him to sense that Ning Tianya was still alive. This set his mind at ease tremendously. You can leave with peace of mind after today. I advise you to ascend early if possible, Zi Xieqing continued, A lot of people will be ascending in the future too. If you go up first, you can explore and seek a path first... Bu Liuqing sank into deep thought. The malevolent aura in the array was getting increasingly stronger at this point. A heavy and oppressive pressure, as if connected with the universe, came crushing down on them. Zi Xieqing, as ifpletely unaware, allowed them to catalyze the power of the array to its greatest. She said to Bu Liuqing, When the battle beginster, you only need to take care of Feng and Yue. Leave the rest to me. Be careful, said Bu Liuqing somberly, This is no simple array. Zi Xieqing replied calmly, If I wasnt sure, how would I have allowed them to set up the array? Haha! Bu Liuqing chortled. He said, But since youvee, the other side is now weakened. Once they meet danger, we probably wont get to them in time. Zi Xieqing was silent for a while before she said, We cant be there to protect them forever after all. Even if we can, we mustnt; they eventually have to walk their own path. That is why I advised you to leave right after this. I foresee casualties this time... though it will not be aplete wipe-out. The asional casualty... is also a lesson to them. Should there not be any... that would of course be for the best. Bu Liuqing heaved a sigh, lost in silence for a while before he finally said, Alright! Then, he went on, Once we leave, with Old Ning gravely injured and Moon Breeze, in their current state, requiring at least a year of rest and recuperation, they would be left without any powerful backing for a year! And that is why they will grow! Zi Xieqing responded. Bu Liuqing frowned. But the other side... They wont have any backing anymore either after this battle! Murderous intent red in Zi Xieqings eyes and she kicked Shi Jing and Chen Mengchi away with a loud bam. With a resounding thud, they were flung against the rocks. Both of them were thoroughly mashed in the fall, their flesh and parts intermingled with each other. There wasnt even time for them to cry out before they died a violent death! It was also at this point where the wind suddenly began to blow violently, howling as if an endless horde of ghosts was crying out as one. A voice rang out. Great Neb Divide of Heavenly Secrets Array! ying of the Tao! The next moment, Wu Juecheng bellowed, Kill! In the shadows, flecks of starlight suddenly lit up, darting about quickly! They seemed to be moving ording to a peculiar orbit and rhythm. Not a single human figure could be seen yet one could sense numerous shadows moving around, and definitely not a small number. A savage and violent air current came crashing toward them. The strength of the gale caused the blood to drain from Bu Liuqings face. The might of this gust of wind was easily five times the joint strength of Ning Tianya and himself! With a flourish of her arm, Zi Xieqing channeled a wisp of divine consciousness into Bu Liuqing. She instructed, Protect them, and do not move under any circumstances! After she spoke, she spun around and shot toward the gale, her slender form as though forming a white arrow flying straight ahead. She catapulted toward the tempestuous current, using her body to punch a hole in this insane gale through sheer brute force! And flew swift and fierce through it! Bu Liuqing at the back was struck dumb. What the f*ck! Is this even possible?! Only till now did Zi Xieqing really disy her true power! Her true power was way beyond what the Dharma Supreme and Wu Juecheng had expected! And higher than Chu Yangs surmise as well! In particr, Zi Xieqing, whose Tao state had reached an exceptional level after receiving so much Primordial Violet Vapor from Chu Yang, was at least double her original strength! Zi Xieqing had already agreed to this final battle before her Tao state had reached such a level! Now, after her Tao state had improved, how would it be? As expected, it was the fifty Supreme Martial Artists of the Ling n who had sted out this palm strike from the back where the starlight twinkled in the shadows. Through the capability of the Great Neb Divide of Heavenly Secrets Array, they fused the power of fifty Supreme Martial Artists into one! Compared to an individuals power, such abined palm strike wasnt just a few hundred times stronger! Moreover, there was an additional power boost from the array. Everyone was chock-full of confidence Although this was just a trial attack, Zi Xieqing would definitely be extremely flustered, perhaps even suffer injuries there and then! But what happened was something that no one had expected As an odd sound reached their ears, Zi Xieqing suddenly appeared before them all and hit a palm strike right at them with a flourish of her arm! And the area where she stood was surprisingly within the strike zone of the palm strike they had dealt! Ling Fengyuns expression changed drastically. He bellowed, Retreat! Disperse! Her standing right there meant that the dense wind impact of the palm strike was useless on her! Under such circumstances, they needed toe up with an alternate strategy. However, though his shout was timely, it was still toote after all! Since Zi Xieqing had decided to strike and came brimming with murderous intent, how could she allow them to escape? She hit a palm strike, her fair palm multiplying into hundreds and thousands, as though a towering mountain made out of pure white lotuses, and came crashing down on them! The Supreme Martial Artists of the Ling n had only just dealt their palm strike and were awaiting the results at that point. They didnt expect disaster to befall them! Her palm, as though she were smacking mosquitoes,nded with a deafening boom. More than thirty Supreme Martial Artists were ttened into a mess of flesh and pulp in one strike! A numb and tingly feeling spread all over Ling Fengyuns scalp. Bringing his men with him, he flipped and retreated behind. Under the cover of the array, they turned into starlight and faded away. Snorting lightly, Zi Xieqing sprung into the air and chased after them. She hit out two palm strikes in session but they didnt hit anything. Both strikesnded on the mountainous rocks of Mount Xingyun, and two tiny handprints were indented into its solid and sturdy rock! Everyone in the shadows gasped in horror! Even someone like Bu Liuqing couldnt even nudge a stone. Yet Zi Xieqing directly sted two pits that were three feet deep?! Rip the sky! The Dharma Suprememanded. Zhuge Hutu let out a long howl, which was followed by simr corresponding howls from eight different directions around them. Starlight twinkled and thirty people came over to the Ling n to supplement them. The Shi n, Chen n and Lan n had already lost their leaders, so the Dharma Supreme had sent high-level Supreme Martial Artists over as temporarymanders in charge. Starlight shining upon him, Wu Juecheng stood at the highest point. Suddenly, he let out a long howl. In that instant, the surroundings shook vigorously from the impact! First star point! Zhuge Hutu shouted. From where the Ye n was, a ray of white light shot upward and breached a tiny hole in the dark night sky formed by the array. Following that, the starlight in the whole Great Neb Array started to shake and vibrate rapidly, shooting here and there randomly before they finally converged as one where the tiny hole was. The next moment, a thin bolt of lightning shot downward with explosive force, its girth getting thicker as it descended. When it finallynded, it had reached the girth of a bucket! It came crashing down right at Zi Xieqing! Frowning, Zi Xieqing quickly ducked to the side, covering 300 feet in just that one movement. However, as though that bolt of lightning had eyes, it turned the corner and went after her again! As if a malignant tumor that just wouldnt go away, it was hot on her pursuit! Zi Xieqing was astounded. This thing was certainly strange! She dashed about in different directions intentionally, guiding the lightning bolt here and there to see if she could eventually wear down its intensity. However, even after 110 rounds, it was still hot on her heels! With no sign of waning at all... rmed, she decided to simplye to a stop and stand still. With a flourish of her arm, she met it head-on with her palm! With a deafening explosion, Zi Xieqing was thrown back violently. The lightning bolt, however, dissipated and reverted into starlight, disappearing. Zi Xieqing released a long pent-up breath, her countenance finally turning grim. She thought of what Chu Yang had said Perhaps the power of humans cannot take your life. But in this universe, what can kill you is not merely the power of humans alone! Right now, Zi Xieqing was starting to agree with him. At the very least, the bizarre lightning power from the attack earlier was more than ten times of the Ling ns attack from before! In addition, the power had fused as one and didnt scatter at all. It was even able to home in on and chase after its target, making it impossible to evade! If they couldunch such attacks without any limit, she might really just perish in here. However, what Zi Xieqing was even more confident in was Its impossible for them to be able to use it without any limit! Because she would never believe that such an attack didnt consume a tremendous amount of energy! In the dark, a few muffled grunts could be heard. At where the Ye n was, Ye Dis face turned ghastly pale. Behind him, a ghostly figure drifted over; it was the Dharma Supreme. The first thing he asked was, Hows the effect? Three dead and six injured from the recoil! Ye Di took in a long intake of air. The enemy doesnt have it easy either! I heard a muffled grunt from her just now... while there are only three dead here! The Dharma Supreme actually rxed, knowing that three fatalities and six casualties had urred in exchange for a grunt from the enemy. He went on, How many more times can the Ye n use this attack? Chapter 1158 - Battle of Slaying of the Tao Part 2 Chapter 1158: Battle of ying of the Tao Part 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Di silently counted before he said, If we push it, six times. Good! The Dharma Supreme said, Make the most of our time and let the casualties recover. Use medicine if you have any. The other ns will stand in for now; after weve gone a full round, itll be the Ye ns turn again! Ye Di nodded heavily. Subsequently, starlight lightning manifested incessantly in the sky. Left with no other choice, Zi Xieqing dealt with them one by one. As the array had blocked out human presence and Heavenly Secrets, she couldnt sense anything at all, only able to fight on passively! However, Zi Xieqings stance had changed. Unlike the initial dashing about, she now stood quietly at a high point, allowing the lightning toe crashing down before she countered with her palm! As the lightning strikes became more and more frequent, Zi Xieqing finally started to show signs of fatigue, as if suffering from serious injuries. When countering the lightning, she began to retreat more and more, her body swaying harder and harder... It seemed like she was running out of steam... Ye Di, the Dharma Supreme and the others were all secretly gloating inside. So what even if youre so powerful and so mighty? How much more can you stomach? Just wearing you down alone can kill you too! But what they didnt know was that Zi Xieqing was feeling pretty good too. The power of these attacks wasnt small; every time she countered one head-on, the energy she expended was certainly sizable. However, Zi Xieqings cultivation was limitless. Her current look of fatigue was merely a pretense she put on after countering over thirty lightning strikes. If she were to really do an estimate based on her cultivation, Zi Xieqing was pretty confident that she would still be able to endure more than a hundred of such heavy hits. Of course, if she were to take into ount the six Nine Tribtions Pills that Chu Yang had given her, Zi Xieqing would be able to endure at least 1,500 of these hits at the very least... However, it was absolutely impossible for the Nine Super ns andw-enforcement ward to deal 1,500 of such hits... Just a hundred times were already more or less their limit... Every time a recoil from an attack urred, at least two to three people would die... Even the Nine Super ns wouldnt be able to sustain such a loss! However, the current situation was such that as long as the array remained intact, nobody would be able to leave! As of now, the starlight lightning had struck a total of 34 times. The Nine Super ns andw-enforcement ward originally had 771 Supreme Martial Artist experts; in the battle earlier, 190 were killed and now another 32 were lost in the hands of Zi Xieqing! There was still a total of 549 people involved in the crusade against Zi Xieqing! However, while the enemy did look like she was increasingly in a bad state, they had also lost another 117 of their men with these 33 strikes of starlight lightning! The current survivors made up a total of 432... Both parties were feeling pretty smug on the inside right now, but there was no knowing who the one having thestugh would be. Though the one in the best mood was probably the Dharma Supreme. No matter which n had dealt an attack, the Dharma Supreme would go over and show them some concern Hows the loss? How many died? And as he asked, without even batting an eyelid, he would absorb the life force origin energy of the Supreme Martial Artists who had died. And he even got the gratitude of the nine ns in return. Another tens of strikes followed. Zi Xieqing remained tottering, hanging on by a thread. However, the headcount of the Nine Super ns andw-enforcement ward experts had already been reduced to 360... Bu Liuqing and the other two who had been holding their breath also finally rxed. Ye Di and the rest also realized something was amiss. F*ck! Whos wearing down who now? Why does this look so odd?! Lord Dharma Supreme! Something doesnt seem quite right, said Ye Di with a frown, The array has concentrated our cultivation into one, which boosts our strength to more than thrice the original. With the help of the stars, it was then increased by yet another several times, right? ording to that, even if ten Ning Tianyas and Bu Liuqings joined hands, by right, our current attacks should be able to kill them in one hit! But now... This woman started swaying back and forth since an hour ago and now shes still doing the same thing... A loud gasp escaped from Ye Di. Shes trying to wear us down! The Dharma Supreme frowned. Is it that serious? Ye Di heaved a heavy sigh. Im afraid so. Within this array, she cant find us at all nor does she have any way of attacking us. Thus, she can only use such a method to expend our strength... Lord Dharma Supreme, as the headcount gets reduced, the number of people who die from the recoil every time we activate a starlight lightning strike is increasing... We cannot allow this to go on. Frowning, the Dharma Supreme contemted for a while before he said, If thats the case... Ill speak with Zhuge and have all nine move in unison! Well destroy the enemy in one hit and be done with this once and for all! Ye Di replied gratefully, I am thankful for Lord Dharma Supremes kindness. The Dharma Supreme then turned and left. There was only one sole motive why the Dharma Supreme had organized and tried his best to incite such a battle of ying of the Tao Absorbing life force origin. To him, Chu Yang wasnt the Nine Tribtions Sword Master anyway. No matter how strong he got or how big his influence became, it was but just a force in the Nine Heavens. So what even if he developed into a force as influential as the Nine Super ns? He couldnt possibly threaten his position as the Dharma Supreme, could he? However, if he didnt incite such a great battle, where would he go to collect this much life force origin energy? The nine Supremacies nourishing the Heavens only took ce once every thousand years; he couldnt possibly go around hunting Supreme Martial Artists, could he? Right at that point, Zi Xieqing made a domineering appearance, giving the Nine Super ns a sense of crisis. And so, the Dharma Supreme borately nned this great battle of ying of the Tao! Not only would this battle offer him abundant Supreme Martial Artist life force origin energy, if it was sessful, he could even harvest the life force origin energy of a super expert of the Tao state like Zi Xieqing... This was something he dreamed of. By the twentieth-odd time, the Dharma Supreme could already tell that Zi Xieqing was expending their resources. However, he was preupied with energy collection then and also felt that they had sufficient resources. Thus, he wasnt anxious at all. But now, he felt that it was about time. Now that he had already collected the final life force origin of over 400 Supreme Martial Artists, though it was nothing inparison to extracting it from live humans such as during the time of the nine Supremacies nourishing the heavens, it was already considered an abundant harvest to the Dharma Supreme. He might as well get rid of Zi Xieqing earlier so that it would be a load off his chest. If not, the fact that this wasnt his original body which in turn caused his own origin energy to always be suppressed in the body and unable to be used would always be an issue of great concern after all! Under the arrangement of the Dharma Supreme, every n made swift adjustments. Zi Xieqing was just wondering why it had suddenly turned quiet when the entire sky lit up with the sparkle of stars the next moment. Then, nine bolts of starlight lightning came at her! The nine bolts of starlight lightning circled in the sky before they converged into a single bolt. Spanning a girth of several tens of feet, it was apanied by burning white light and a prismatic colorful glow with a faint hint of purple aura. Then, it came crashing down with tremendous momentum! With a loud shout, Zi Xieqings white robes suddenly billowed and her hair ribbon snapped into two. Her head of long silky hair was blown upward and a misty purple aura emanated from her. With a shake of her arms, her sleeves exploded and disintegrated into dust! Her slender form slowly ascended. Her face was covered by ayer of purple aura while her hands were wholly covered in the purple aura, their original flesh color no longer visible. This lightning was no ordinary strike, and so Zi Xieqing finally disyed her true power! Her hands criss-crossed a few times before her body shot forward, meeting that thick bolt of lightning head-on! Before she got near, her hands had already struck out several times. In the night sky, waves of purple aura, as though brilliant strikes of lightning, shot one after the other at that bolt of starlight lightning! In the shadows, the mouths of Bu Liuqing and the other two were agape. This was the decisive strike between life and death, victory and defeat! Everyone was well aware! With this strike, should Zi Xieqing die, the ying of the Tao would be sessful! Should Zi Xieqing survive but suffer grave injuries, it would only be half-sessful... And should she only suffer light injuries, then that would indicate the decline of the Nine Super ns andw-enforcement ward! Because Zi Xieqing would never let them off! With the power that Zi Xieqing currently disyed, once she was out of this Great Neb Divide of Heavenly Secrets Array, the Dharma Supreme and Wu Juecheng wouldnt be her match either, even if they joined hands! There was no denying it! The eyes of several hundred people watched anxiously the sh between the white and purple rays of light in the sky. They stared fixated, not even blinking, their hearts throbbing anxiously... Under their watchful eyes, Zi Xieqings first purple palm strike finally made contact with the lightning bolt! A deafening boom thundered! The entire Mount Xingyun trembled! Then, the second palm strike, third palm strike, fourth... Booms echoed one after another. Before the recoil even hit them, a few Supreme Martial Artists below third-grade had already died from the reverberation caused by the thunderous booms! Blood sprayed from the facial orifices of every Supreme Martial Artist below sixth-grade! Zi Xieqing hit out 99 times. At her hundredth palm strike, she made direct contact with the starlight lightning with both palms. Her long hair fluttering in the air, she shouted with great impetus, Die, all of you! And she pushed out with great force! With a loud boom, her bare hands actually shattered the starlight lightning, and it dissolved into rays of light that shot all about in the sky. A loud sound like that of ss cracking could be hearding from the sky above them that had beenpletely locked down by the array. Then, all of a sudden, the darkness enveloping them lifted! Heavy snow continued to drift around them! Loud tragic cries and screams filled the air. The forms of the Supreme Martial Artist experts in each area were all exposed. The unimaginably strong recoil threw out every Nine Super ns Supreme Martial Artists who had been supporting the array. The reverberation reduced the majority of the weaker ones to a bloody pulp in the air! The horrification of this recoil was practically unparalleled. Out of 360 Supreme Martial Artist experts, 352 were eliminated right away! The sky looked as if it was raining blood in the heavy snow! Even Wu Juecheng at the top let out a tragic cry, spewing out blood as he plummeted! They were only left with Ye Di, Xiao Se, Ling Fengyun, Zhuge Hutu, Ye Qingchou, the Dharma Supreme, Wu Juecheng and an eighth-grade apex Supreme Martial Artist from thew-enforcement ward! Among them, other than the Dharma Supreme who waspletely fine because he didnt participate in the attack at all and so didnt suffer the recoil, blood trickled down the corners of everyones mouths, including Wu Juecheng. The slightly weaker Zhuge Hutu, though he managed to keep his life,id on the ground, unable to lift even a finger. On the opposite side, Zi Xieqing was also thrown back. She retreated several steps, deep footprints appearing on the ground with every step. She took a total of nine steps back before she finally stopped. She coughed up three mouthfuls of blood, her face as pale as paper! With sheer brute force, she had broken the Great Neb Divide of Heavenly Secrets Array with just the power of one! In a situation where she didnt evene into contact with the enemy, she had yed practically all the enemies in one fell swoop! This level of cultivation was practically earth-shattering! Chapter 1159 - Who’s the One Slaying the Tao? Chapter 1159: Whos the One ying the Tao? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The way that the eight on the opposite looked at Zi Xieqing was as if they were looking at a demon! That kind of inexplicable fright and extreme shock was no longer something that could be described with words! Using the power of just one to resist head-on thebined power of several hundreds of Supreme Martial Artists that had been multiplied by several times by the great array, and actually defeat them all in one fell swoop! Destroying them all! This reality made everyone feel as if they were having a dream! A nightmarish one! Even the Dharma Supreme and Wu Juecheng trembled as they looked at Zi Xieqing. The shock and astonishment at the bottom of their eyes couldnt be concealed. Although Zi Xieqings face was ghastly pale, her eyes were sharp as she looked at everyone opposite her. She lifted her arm lightly, wiping away the blood trail at the corner of her mouth. With a slight smile, she said, So this is your ying of the Tao? Impressive indeed! She wasnt asking them a question and she knew that no one would answer her, but she continued to speak. Youve been discussing ying of the Tao in the underground secret chamber of the Zhuge n since twenty days ago after the auction! I was wondering just what kind of grand n it would be. So this was what it was. Zi Xieqing spoke with an impassive air. Ye Dis head shot up. You... you already knew long ago? Zi Xieqing nodded emotionlessly. Ive been looking forward to this battle since that day! How could killing all of you one by one beparable to the joy of destroying all of you together in one fell swoop? She let out a condescending snort. Especially when you so happily gather all the experts in your ns here to die; Im even happier to fulfill your wish! All of you want to y the Tao, but how would you know that I intended to y a path out too 1? y a wide path out! Everyones face was ashen! Their seamless and perfect n had actually beenpletely within the enemys grasp? Bu Liuqing had a sudden revtion; no wonder Zi Xieqing had always held a rxed and calm attitude toward this matter, never giving it much thought. So she already had her own ns right from the start and had been awaiting their trap... And todays battle finally arrived as scheduled! Zi Xieqing said coldly, What more do you have to say? Everyones face was ashen. Out of 771 Supreme Martial Artists, only eight were left! What more was there to say? Zi Xieqing turned and faced Wu Juecheng. With an air of regret, she said, I have crossed paths with your ancestors before. When I came today, I didnt wish to take your life either! However, you were presiding over the eye of the array and actually willing to go to the extent of expending the power of your soul of origin to guide the starlight lightning just to kill me... This time, I cannot spare you! Wu Juechengs head shot up, a light of incredulity in his eyes. What? Power of my soul of origin? What power of my soul of origin?! Dont you know? Zi Xieqing was rather astonished. You were so passionate about this, even using yourself to block the eye of the array, expending your soul of origin, guiding heavenly power, entering the stars and forming lightning to kill me... and you dont even know? Wu Juechengs face turned foreboding and sinister. He lowered his head, his thoughts unknown. Then, he slowly raised his head, his intense gaze boring into the Dharma Supreme and then shifting his line of sight to Zhuge Hutu. In a tone that was almost scary just how calm it was, he asked, What is the meaning of this power of the soul of origin? The Dharma Supremes countenance was somber as he turned to Zhuge Hutu. Zhuge, whats going on? How did it involve the soul of origin? What are you doing? Zhuge Hutuid feebly on the ground, looking at the Dharma Supreme, somewhat at a loss and speechless. After a long while, a hint ofprehension shed in his eyes. He pointed at the Dharma Supreme, aggrieved. You... The Dharma Supreme leaped forward,nding before Zhuge Hutu. He lifted his arm and pped him across the face. Speak! Whats going on! Croaks came out of Zhuge Hutus throat but he could no longer speak even a word. The Dharma Supreme let out a long sigh, grief-stricken. Brother Wu, it is I who have let you down. You can interrogate this man... As he spoke, he took three steps back in a rather downhearted manner, exposing Zhuge Hutu to Wu Juecheng. Full of murderous intent, Wu Juecheng strode toward him. Zhuge Hutu, how dare you scheme against even me, and against my soul of origin at that... Suddenly, Zi Xieqing shouted, Look out! Behind Wu Juecheng, the Dharma Supreme suddenly struck, his palms that brimmed with frightening strength that could overturn mountains and seasnding solidly on Wu Juechengs back. Tremendous power erupted! This strike contained the Dharma Supremes full power! Wu Juechengs guard waspletely down. Moreover, he had already suffered grave injuries and was in a state of indignant fury. Thrown out by the impact, he tumbled toward Zi Xieqing, blood spraying from his mouth! Cracks could be hearding from his body; it was difficult to tell just how many bones were broken. Behind him, after the Dharma Supreme had struck, he swiftly disyed his footwork techniques and used his 10,000 miles in an inch of time technique with all his might. With a whoosh, he was already 1,000 feet away! Zi Xieqing caught hold of Wu Juecheng and tossed him onto the ground. When she soared into the sky to chase after him, the Dharma Supremes form had already be a tiny ck dot in the far distance. With an angry huff, Zi Xieqing ripped the dimension apart and went to where that little ck dot had been. However, just this short moment alone had allowed the Dharma Supreme to flee yet another 1,000 feet. With a soft cry, Zi Xieqing waved her hand, hitting out a palm strike. The fleeing Dharma Supreme was already close to the south gate of Tianji City when he felt a sudden pressure behind him. He knew that if Zi Xieqing caught up to him, even if he had a hundred lives today, there was no doubt that he would still die! In abject fear for his life, he suddenly activated that wave of life force origin energy within him with full force, using both waves of energy to greatly increase his speed with no regard for his life whatsoever! With a loud boom, Zi Xieqings palm strike finally reached the Dharma Supreme just as he got to the south gate of Tianji City! With a distance of 1,000 feet between them, the palm strikended brutally on the Dharma Supreme! The Dharma Supreme let out a loud cry, his body flying forward with great impetus into the city gates! With a resounding boom, the entire south gate of Tianji City copsed. Fierce gusts of wind ravaged the city grounds 300 feet of the gate, all living things and architecture within these 300 feet reduced to mere dust! The form of the Dharma Supreme shed in the dust; one could faintly see that his left arm and shoulder were already gone and there was a huge hole in the middle of his back. But hepletely disappeared after that sh of his. Zi Xieqing snorted and followed closely after him, going through the south gate of Tianji City. In the pervading dust, Zi Xieqing saw purple aura rising in front. She went forward to take a look, only to see a pool of blood on the ground. Within the blood, a dense purple aura wasing together and dispersing. Life force origin energy? Why is there so much life force origin energy in the blood? Zi Xieqing was rather surprised, though she didnt think much of it. She hit out a palm strike and the pool of blood dissipated, vanishing without a trace. When she tried to lock onto his spirit, she discovered that there was no longer any. For something like locking on to ones spirit, if the locking on had merely been diverted or ditched, it wouldnt be null. For it to return null, there was only one possibility the person was already dead! Zi Xieqing searched yet another round but she didnt find the Dharma Supremes corpse. She used her divine consciousness to sweep the area once more before she finally rose into the air and hurried back. Over there, there were still numerous enemies for her to settle! Furthermore, while heavy snow swirled in the sky, it was also apanied by faint thunder. That was a warning from the universe that she had incurred after she had disyed her true power, as well as an indication that someone wasing to receive Bu Liuqing. After she left, Tianji Citys south gate was in amotion. Everyone was wondering What kind of disaster just happened? In the flying dust, a ck-robed elderly man staggered out, his face sinister. He was a cripple. There was nothing remaining from his left shoulder and below; his chest and back were as if they had been pierced through, a gaping hole in the middle where one could look through. It was certainly a miracle for someone to be suffering from such a level of injury and still be alive. With stumbling footsteps, the elderly man walked to the city gates. He nced at it, deep hatred in his eyes. The life force origin that he had collected for ten thousand years had been destroyed along with his own! Reduced to dust! Where was he going to find another ten thousand years to gather it again? Where was he going to find so many Supreme Martial Artists? At this moment, he felt icy coldness permeate his entire body! If not for the fact that his power of the soul as one of the Nine Tribtions back then hadnt been activated and was still in him, he would have perished with this one hit! But even so, his base vitality had been greatly ruined nheless. Going by the current situation, being able to keep hisst breath and retain his life was already not bad. The notion of recovering his cultivation was even more of a faraway dream... With a sinister look in his eyes, the Dharma Supreme nked out for a moment. Someone asked after him in concern but he paid him no heed, turning the corner and vanishing. With a sh, Zi Xieqing had already returned to the top of Mount Xingyun. The ce remained in shambles. Wu Juecheng was still syed on the ground. His white robes were already stained crimson with blood. Hatred permeated his countenance as he coughed. Every cough was apanied by blood spraying out... Ye Di and the others were all seated on the ground, their faces ashen and pale. Whoever should have been there were all still there, none of them gone. Everyone knew They could run but they couldnt hide. Everyone had arge and prospering household; the moment the other party searched for them, they could even pluck out their roots. They might as well just stay and wait here and put an end to this matter. It was nothing more than just death. Zi Xieqingnded lightly on her feet. How is he? Bu Liuqing gave her a wry smile. Wu Juecheng is probably crippled now. With a frown, Zi Xieqing said, He deserves it! So what if hes crippled? She turned and looked at Ye Di and the others. In a dispassionate tone, she asked, What do you have to say? Dispirited and defeated, Ye Di replied, Weve lost; what more is there to say? Since olden times, the defeated are always the ones in the wrong; theres nothing that we can say. I only pray this Lady to be merciful and spare our kin. In an emotionless voice, Zi Xieqing asked, If we were the ones who had lost, what would have happened to our kin here? Would you have spared them? With a coldugh, she went on, The battle has already begun in Tianji City! Your people against ours! They are in the midst of a ferocious and terrible battle over there, and youre asking for mercy over here? Ye Di sighed. Since that is so, this Lady may go ahead and strike us down! They were gravely injured and unable to move. Even if they rushed over, they wouldnt be in time to prevent it anymore. What more was there to say? Zi Xieqing struck out with her palm, lifting thew-enforcement wards eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist who was in the midst of recovery and smashing him into a bloody mess on the ground. She said in a sinister and frightening tone, Do you think that I dont dare to wipe out your Nine Super ns? Or do you think that I will suffer some kind of divine punishment? Chapter 1160 - If I Leave, We Will Meet Again

Chapter 1160: If I Leave, We Will Meet Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Please spare Zhuge Hutus life, sir! Over there, Wu Juecheng cried out, struggling. I cant die in peace without figuring this matter out! Wu Juecheng could be called extremely unfortunate. He was lured out by the Dharma Supreme with all methods, and right afterward he fought with Ning Tianya. Then, he was lured here to maintain the array, so-called being the core of the great array. In the end, he was actually to have his original soul extracted! Wu Juecheng even had suicidal thoughts. Was he that stupid? At first, he was used by that Nine Tribtions Sword Master till death, willingly besides. And then, he was used by this Dharma Supreme till death, still willingly... Wu Juecheng was immensely sad and angry! The Dharma Supremes sneak attack was really strong! All his cultivation was concentrated upon his two palms, and hit out hard. He was afraid that Wu Juecheng, if he didnt die, would seek revenge from him. Right now, Wu Juechengs Dantian was broken, his meridians were torn up, his spine was shattered, and more than a dozen ribs were broken. Even his hipbone was shattered. Should it be any other person, even Ning Tianya, he would probably be dead under such circumstances! But Wu Juecheng actually didnt die. He onlyy on the ground, unable to get up. If he could get up, Wu Juecheng would have lunged over long ago! Wu Juecheng, the strongest fighter in the world at a time, didnt yet use his morning breeze technique, flowing clouds sword technique, or his trump card sword intent once, before he was already disabled! By someone supposedly on the same side besides. He couldnt help but sigh long: The heavens can actually trick humans to such a degree! You wanna ask? Hmm? Zi Xieqing kicked Zhuge Hutu over. For the sake of your ancestors, be quick if you want to ask! Wu Juecheng struggled to raise his head. He endured the pain, almost stronger than being cut into pieces. He asked, Zhuge Hutu, tell me... tell me about this big array! Zhuge Hutu was also stubborn. He said, You were deceived by the Dharma Supreme, and so was I! And I became a scapegoat! Wu Juecheng looked straight at him. The big array! Zhuge Hutu said, The Great Neb Divide of Heavenly Secrets Array has always needed to be hosted by the original soul of a Supreme Martial Artist above eighth grade. Once the big array finishes, in the end, the original soul of this ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist would dissipatepletely, and the person would die as well! This is the reason that though we Zhuge n own this big array, we seldom use it. Nobody is willing to waste an eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist like that. He continued mildly, This time, its because Sir Dharma Supreme said that Sir Wu is to be sacrificed for the ying of Tao! Well... We wouldnt say anything, naturally. Wu Juechengs eyes widened into a circle. Be... sacrificed... for the ying of Tao? Suddenly, he spat out a pool of blood, and screamed with deep, endless pain, Dharma Supreme! F*ck your mother... His eyes rolled, and he lost consciousness. Wu Juecheng had a very strict upbringing, and seldom cursed under normal circumstances, but with such anger, he no longer cared to choose his words. You may take your own lives! Zi Xieqing gave Ye Dis party a look and said slowly. Ye Di and others faces went gray as ashes. This Master Zi was unwilling to let them go, after all! Wait, Bu Liuqing said, Please wait, Master Zi. In my opinion, it would be better to keep these people. After the battle today, they lost all their forces. Without anybody to return and send the message, the remaining members of their family will inevitably cause other troubles. Wu Juecheng said faintly, What other troubles can there be? May as well ughter all of them. The thunder in the sky rolled nearer and nearer. Zi Xieqing looked up and said, Bu Liuqing and I are going to leave now, we have no more time to gabble with them. Feng Yurou, Yue Lingxue, you two may bring Wu Juecheng back. Hand him to Chu Yang for treatment. After all, hes the offspring of my old acquaintance. I wont let him die if I can help it. You all take care! With that said, she raised her hand, and pped it cleanly on Zhuge Hutus head. A foot kicked out, and the bodies of Ye Di, Xiao Se, Ye Qingchou and Ling Fengyun were suddenly smashed into pieces. Before Bu Liuqing and Moon Breeze had time to say anything, they saw a purple cloud approaching rapidly from the horizon. In the heavy snow, it could actually be seen clearly from a distance of thousands of miles away. Before the purple cloud was here, Zi Xieqing yelled decisively, Take care! Farewell! Suddenly, she leaped up, and in the next moment her graceful figure, dressed in white, was already more than a thousand feet from the ground. She said unhurriedly, If we meet someday on top of the clouds, I will invite you to sweep the flower petals with me at Jiangnan! She spread her hands and yelled, Open! With a sound, the sky was torn open. Zi Xieqings figure shed and entered. Vaguely, one could hear sounds of continuous tearing. And then, a gentle cry came from above the clouds, Im off! And she disappeared! Moon Breeze and Wu Juecheng were all so shocked that their eyes stared and their mouth opened, unable to move. At the moment, Wu Juecheng only wanted to p himself hard! Holy shit! How stupid must he have been toe to the ying of Tao Battle of this immensely strong woman? How was this any ordinary high-level professional! Its a top-level professional who could already tear up the sky and the void to travel as she wished! How bold he was! The purple clouds at the horizon had already reached the space above their heads. Bu Liuqing seemed to sense something. He smiled slightly, taking out a ring from his pocket while he said, This is a small gift that I prepared for my disciple, Qingwu. Second Brother, Ill have to trouble you to pass it to her when you go back. Yue Lingxue took the ring, stunned. He said, Big Brother, you, take care! Bu Liuqings nostalgic gaze turned around the earth. He shook his head and smiled softly. I dont want to go, yet I still want to go. I really want to stay, yet I have to leave. Haha... Ill explore the roads up there for you guys first. When youe, you will have some ideas. When you see Old Ning, tell him that though we have fought for the position of First in the World for fourteen thousand years, actually I have long known that I am not as good as him. But this time around, I won over him, haha... Ill wait for him to fight me back up there! Before Bu Liuqing finished, a ray of purple light had already shone from the top of the clouds. A thick voice yelled above the purple cloud, Who is it who broke the void? Who is it who opened the great gate? Bu Liuqing looked up and eximed, Its me! That voice said coldly, Its you. Since you have opened the Gate of Great Dao, follow me! A ray of purple light fell from the clouds. With a sh, it fell in front of Bu Liuqing, and actually became a purpledder, extending all the way up into unknown heights. Bu Liuqing cupped his fists and flew onto thedder. Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou shouted together, Big Brother! Take care! Before they finished, with a small noise, that purpledder suddenly disappeared, and Bu Liuqing disappeared as well. Immediately afterward, that purple cloud hovered in the sky for a while, as though looking for something. It refused to leave for a long time. Moon Breeze and others all knew, that it was looking for Zi Xieqing. Yet, Zi Xieqing had long left. Even though it possessed great powers, how could it find her? After searching for a long time with no results, the purple cloud finally left slowly. Bu Liuqing stayed on the purple clouds, yet he felt that he had already left the heaven and earth. He deliberately looked down, but he already couldnt see anything. Everywhere he saw, it was only a purple color. He couldnt help but let out a long sigh, and closed his eyes. There was no knowing what a world it must be outside the Nine Heavens... ... Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou stood with their hands cupped, watching Bu Liuqing leaving. Both suddenly sighed. Brother Bu going alone, I really dont know... if its a blessing or a curse. Feng Yurous eyes were red. All these years, Ive never had such an Elder Brother to look for me so sincerely, and now, just when Ive got him, hes gone. Yue Lingxue said, full of feeling, Indeed. At first, Ive always found Brother Bu cold and unsentimental, but once Ive gotten to know him better, Ive realized that Brother Bu is a righteous man who values friendship a lot! Lets go back. Feng Yurou stood stunned for a while, and then said in a low voice. Both were fatally injured, but once Zi Xieqing arrived, she let the two take iplete versions of Nine Tribtions Pills. The Nine Tribtions Pills turned in their Dantians, and were immediately integrated with the Primordial Violet Vapor within their bodies. Right now, they were already able to move. Of course, to be able to go back to battle, it would take yet a long time. The loss of root of life and original source of ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists was far beyond what an iplete Nine Tribtions Pill could make up for... The two came to Wu Juechengs side. They saw that Wu Juechengs eyes were tightly closed, and tears fell from his eyes. Sir Wu, if you can still hold on, I will carry you back, said Yue Lingxue apologetically, This ce is remote, so we will only be able to find a carriage after we reach the foot of the mountain. Please bear with it, Sir Wu. Wu Juechengs spine and hipbones werepletely broken, and he waspletely unable to move. For Yue Lingxue to carry him back, just this short journey would be enough for Wu Juecheng to suffer immensely. Wu Juecheng gritted his teeth and said, Ill trouble good sir, then! Please understand, I cant die yet. Ill not die in peace without finding Dharma Supreme to get my revenge! Yue Lingxue nodded understandingly. They could totally empathize with Wu Juechengs grievances, because, that was how the husband and wife were treated over these more than ten thousand years... Yue Lingxue adjusted his breath for a while, and when he felt that he had recovered some of his strength, he finally peeled a few pieces of clothes from the corpses on the grounds, and made a soft pocket to prevent further injuries for Wu Juechengs spine. Only after that, did he carry him up with immense care. The thoughts of the two were very simple: Since Wu Juecheng has a great hatred for the Dharma Supreme right now, that means they will walk the same road in the future. To have such help... is also very good. Though the two moved very gently, the injuries of Wu Juecheng was really so extremely severe, and the fracture of the bones even ground it into powder, once he moved, he still grunted, and then started alternating between fainting and waking up many times... Just to be moved onto the soft pocket, he had already fainted and woken up seven or eight times. Once he woke up, he started mumbling non-stop, gritting his teeth, cursing the Dharma Supreme. His obscene words made Dharma Supreme flush. Yet he was also aware, that all his livelihood right now was sustained by this immensely deep hatred. Once he stopped cursing, he might actually die the next second... The two lifted him carefully, and walked down the mountain. Three strong martial artists above the peak of ninth grades were on their way, much slower than even an ordinary person... Right now, inside Tianji City, the battle had already broken out! Chapter 1161 - Brothers, let us battle!

Chapter 1161: Brothers, let us battle!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Orchard Pce. Ever since Zi Xieqing left, Chu Yang had been doing his battle nning. Anxiously nning! Within the Orchard Pce, there were a total of nine people; Chu Yang, Wu Qianqian, Mo Qingwu, Dong Wushang, Rui Butong, Mo Leier, Meng Chaoran, Chu Leer and an unconscious Ye Chuchen. Amongst these people, Chu Yang achieved a breakthrough just a few days back and was now a seventh grade Saint of Swords. Dong Wushang just recently achieved a breakthrough to be a seventh grade Saber Saint. Rui Butong was a fifth grade Martial Saint. Mo Leier was a seventh grade Martial Saint. Wu Qianqian was a sixth grade Martial Saint. Mo Qingwu was a first grade Martial Saint. Chu Leer was a third grade Martial Saint, but her battle experience was not worth a mention. Amongst these people, the one with the weakest fighting strength actually became Chu Yangs teacher, Meng Chaoran. He was the first grade Martial Saint and he achieved a breakthrough just recently using the Tianyi Divine Art. This was a matter that made people ufortable. Especially for Meng Chaoran, who must feel even more ufortable with it. However, Meng Chaoran was indifferent and totally did not feel any difort about it. It was almost as if these kind of things were a norm for him. He did whatever he wanted to and totally did not put this matter to heart. This level of virtue and grace, made the juniors full of respect for him. After all, not everyone could face up to such embarrassment. The first n that Chu Yang made was to utilize his ace in the hole. Chu Yangs ace in the hole was obviously Chu Leer. Chu Leers poisoning ability had reached that of a Martial Saint level; her battle experience was naturally zero to start. As for harming others, all the more she had not done it before. However, she had Chu Yang beside her. Furthermore, within Chu Yang was the Sword Spirit. These three peoplebined had a power greater than that of Wu Juecheng! A more frightening thing was, Chu Yang had a significantly greater amount of poison aspared to Wu Juecheng. The worlds rarest poisons were all with Chu Yang! Poison sac of the Poisonous Flood Dragon, poison sac of the Human Face Rainbow Spider, ck Blood Poisonous Core Vines poison... and others. In short, except for the spring poison of the lust dragon, Chu Yang had contributed all other poisons, for this biggest crisis of his life! Within this entire Orchard Pce of the inner three levels and the outer three levels, Chu Yangmanded Chu Leer to use her Ten Thousand Poison Art toy down several lines of defense. Poisons that were invisible, had no taste, no color, hybrid type and the others. Especially outside the room of Ye Chuchen, the lines of defense were extra fortified from top to bottom, inside to outside. These poisons were practically useless against Supreme Martial Artist. Thats because their internal energy protecting the body would be able to keep out any poisons. However, it would absolutely work for anyone below the level of a Supreme Martial Artist. In short, by the time Chu Leer stopped, her Poison Art had already been exhausted by Chu Yang, three times over! Whenever it was exhausted, Chu Leer would take a Nine Tribtions Pill and then restart her task after that... She was so tired that her face turned green and looked pale. Naturally, Chu Yang did not idle around while Chu Leer wasying down the poisons. Chu Yang collected all the weapons from Wu Qianqian, Mo Qingwu, Meng Chaoran, Mo Leier and Dong Wushang, intending to refine each of them further. Good tools were the prerequisite to the sessful execution of a job. When it was allpleted, it was already the break of dawn. Chu Yang did an allocation of forces based on his battle n. Meng Chaoran, Wu Qianqian, Mo Leier, Chu Leer and Mo Qingwu were to guard Ye Chuchen. They must not bother about anything else. For facing the iing enemies, it was left with just Chu Yang, Dong Wushang and Rui Butong. Based on the strong request from Rui Butong and the suggestion from Dong Wushang, Rui Butong would be in charge of the first line of defense: The main gate. With only a fifth grade Martial Saint level of cultivation, Rui Butong used a sharp saber as his weapon. Flexing his muscles, Rui Butong bragged shamelessly, Unless they donte, but if they do, I will die at least three times! To boost my cultivation level significantly! Let them have a good look at how great I am! This sentence made Chu Yang, Dong Wushang and Mo Leier dumbfounded to the maximum! Snow continued on without a sign of stopping. It felt as if the entirend was filled with serenity and peace... Finally... In and of white snow, the shuffling of feet could be heard from afar. People dressed in different colors were packed, standing closely together. Every one of them carried a solemn face. Every team had a dozen people! The Ye n in ck, Xiao n in cyan-blue, Lan n in green, Ling n in white, Shi n in pale green, Y n in purple, Zhuge n in linen robe and Chen n in yellow. The Eight Great ns arrived with a mighty show of force! The leader of Ye n was Ye Se. A third grade Supreme Martial Artist. These people also upheld him as their leader! The entire contingent had only Ye Se, who was a Supreme Martial Artist. The other Supreme Martial Artists in the ns had all gone to Mount Xingyun for the ying of Tao. Ye Se had strongly requested to personally kill Meng Geyin and therefore, stayed behind. Ye Shiyu had stayed at the back of the contingent, with some helplessness written on his face. Xiao ns leader was an eighth grade Martial Saint due to the death of their ns Young Master who died in the previous battle. Simrly for Lan n and Ling n. Y ns leader was Y Mengse. The leader of Shi n was a Shi n Young Master, Shi Tianzhao; The leader of Zhuge n was naturally Zhuge Changchang. The Chen n had been ughter once and therefore, there was no Young Master to lead them here. Out of everyone gathered here, Ye n was naturally the one in charge. Zhuge n was the local host and ced second; Y n and Shi n had their Young Masters leading and were therefore ced third and fourth. As for the rest of the four ns they were merely bodyguards for the other ns in this battle. Is it worthwhile for us to mobilize such a huge contingent for this kind of battle? Shi Tianzhao grumbled with dissatisfaction. There is not even a single professional. Heard that Chu Yang is only a First Grade Monarch Level... Look at these people... He looked back and used his hands to draw out a circle in the air. He shook his head and smiled bitterly. The lowest level of cultivation here is Ninth Grade Monarch Level... Any one of us who goes in would easily defeat them. Zhuge Changchang smiled indifferently and said, Brother Shi, are you implying that your Shi n can take care of everything? Shi Tianzhao nodded his head and shouldered the responsibilities actively. I think that I alone would be sufficient. The rest of the ns can sit down one corner to enjoy a cup of tea or others. Then, is Brother Shi implying that the credit this time around would be yours alone to im? Zhuge Changchangs eyelids twitched for a moment. Shi Tianzhao grunted and fell silent after that. This sentence of Zhuge Changchang was the exact reason why all the various ns were willing to put down their status, and came over to deal with Chu Yang in such huge numbers. Chu Yangs personal battle strength was nothing much. However, he signified a new and influential power. To mobilize over seven hundred Supreme Martial Artists against Chu Yangs new influence was beyond the words of simply powerful. Outside, Supreme Martial Artists were encircling the ce, but the essence of the battle was actually inside. This was because Chu Yang was the core and leader of this new influence! Therefore, Chu Yangs death was of utmost importance and would definitely im the biggest credit! Who would fall behind, given such a huge credit? At the Orchard Pce, the crowd was fighting over who to go first in their sequence of attack. Everyone wanted to be the first to attack. This was because everyone felt confident in the attack. Whosoever attacked first would im all the credit as the rest would no longer have a chance to attack. At this moment, the gates of the Orchard Pce opened. A thin and skinny person walked out from the door, wielding a short sword glittering like snow and frost. In front of everyone, he stood in front of the gate and smiled widely, showing the teeth. He said, F*ck your ancestors, you all really came. This sentence stunned the crowd, but at the same time, it also drove them mad with anger! They had never seen such an a*shole who started to scold foul words without even asking for the visitors intentions. Although they dide with evil intentions... Who are you? Shi Tianzhao asked first. My surname is Rui! Rui Butong pouted and suddenly looked up into the sky and shouted, Ahwooh~~Ahwooh~~~ Everyone gaped at the scene. This a*shole, was he a wolf spirit? Just as this thought crossed their minds, Rui Butong suddenly changed his voice and growled, Dog Aunt! Dog Aunt! Shi Tianzhao was extremely puzzled. Is this person crazy? Within the Orchard Pce, Chu Yang and Dong Wushang who heard the sound of Ahwooh~~ Dog Aunt! both revealed an understanding and warm smile. What Rui Butong was imitating now, was Luo Kedi and Ji Mo. Looks like Rui Butong really missed his brothers, so much so that he started to imitate the habits of his brothers. After all the shouting, Rui Butong suddenly became a different person in character. He became full of elegance and began to smile indifferently, seemingly having a card up his sleeve. He sped both hands behind his back and took two steps steadily. With intelligence shining in his eyes, he said, It will be a piece of cake for me, regardless of how big a force you would send. Inside, Chu Yang let out a smile. Mo Tianji. Dong Wushang also smiled. Shi Tianzhao said furiously, What are you doing? Rui Butong straightened his back and suddenly, his body became upright. Lonely and indifferent, Rui Butong looked at Shi Tianzhao with sharp-looking eyes. An aura of sword intentions came through amidst the sound of swords and Rui Butong said, With a sword in hand, I journey to be the best in the world, life or death, victory or failure, I do not turn back. Out in this wide world, there will be someone who appreciates me, by the time I look back, I have already forgotten about our love! This time, Chu Yang and Dong Wushang who were hiding behind the door did notugh. Contrastingly, they revealed a look of deep longing for someone. Gu Duxing! However, the Eight Great ns which Rui Butong was facing, were all extremely stunned This guy... what is going on with him? He scolded us the moment he came out and then changed to four different characters, four different tones. Is he singing an opera? Rui Butong extended his fingers and gave an understanding smile. His two warm and gentle eyes looked at his own fingers and lovingly said, When a Viburnum appeared, all other flowers disappeared! Suddenly, his attitude changed again, bing full of pride and arrogance. He shouted, Who in this world doesnt recognize me Evil Young Master?! Shi Tianzhao said sarcastically, So you are Evil Young Master. Indeed evil enough. Your evilness is the same as madness. Rui Butong let outughter and suddenly he stroked his hair coquettishly. He acted like he was looking into the mirror, but he made each of his eyes looked up and down in separate directions. He pouted his lips and asked Shi Tianzhao seriously, Do you think Im handsome? Am I really very handsome? When this sentence came out, even Meng Chaoran could not help but start tough. Chu Yang and Dong Wushang even patted their thighs while theyughed. This voice was so remarkably true to life, it was exactly the voice of the extremely narcissistic Tan Tan. Even a third grade Supreme Martial Artist like Ye Se stared, tongue-tied. Everyone sighed and thought, What bad luck! We came over with a murderous intent to kill our enemies, but instead met a mad man... At this moment, they only heard the mad man opposite shouting, Brothers, let us kill the enemies together! Lets battle! Chapter 1162 - A long saber in hand, to cut down Saint of Martial Artists’ head.

Chapter 1162: A long saber in hand, to cut down Saint of Martial Artists head.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rui Butong finished talking and suddenly he smiled at Shi Tianzhao and asked, What is your name? Shi Tianzhao was startled. He said, Shi Tianzhao! Rui Butong nodded his head slowly and said, Shi Tianzhao? Alright, I got it. You shall die. He wielded the sword and dashed over! Shi Tianzhao and the rest could tell from early on that, although the person in front was acting insane, he was actually a martial art exponent! He was at least a martial saint. Therefore, they had all taken precautions covertly. However, they did not think that he would attack without saying a word. In just a moment ago, he was still acting insane and the next moment, he began to ask for the name and began to attack! Against the sudden chilly sword attack, Shi Tianzhao quickly retreated. Behind him, two Martial Saints of the Sixth Grade stepped forward immediately. Their sword was drawn from the sheath and their faces were filled with ridicule. Their cultivations were higher than that of Rui Butong. Therefore, they could tell from one nce that the person rushing over was only a Fifth Grade Martial Saint! Against the two of them, it was a piece of cake! Ya! ~~~ Rui Butong let out a roar and rushed forward. With a high pitched voice and weird stance, he rushed forward with a tragic style of Even if I were to die, I would bring at least one of you along! The two Sixth Grade Martial Saints fiercely attacked with their swords. The air was momentarily lit up with the swords light and reflections. Rui Butong dashed over and his short sword shed bravely with two long swords. The two Sixth Grade Martial Saints revealed a cruel and ruthless look in their faces! A mere Fifth Grade, dares to fight against the Sixth Grades? He must be tired of living... Just see how my sword will put you down in one stroke! The surrounding was filled with knowledgeable wise men who could tell from a nce that this fight could not be lost. Therefore, each of them was holding their arms and smiling, as they watched the fight. It seemed as though they were watching two gray wolves trampling on a tiny white rabbit. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the three swords shed. Two long swords and a short sword. A Cha Cha sound was heard, which sounded like a sharp long sword slicing off a thin wooden block. With disbelief, the two Sixth Grade Martial Saints watched how their two long swords instantly became four shorter joints. Immediately after, Rui Butongs short sword ruthlessly shed their throats, like a venomous dragon! As the scene became bloody, Rui Butong rushed into the crowd without a word. Shua shua shua... The tables turned so suddenly. No one would have thought that the short sword wielded by Rui Butong was actually a divine weapon that could chop the nail and slice the iron! It was not just the two Sixth Grade Martial Saints who were murdered while being caught off guard, all the people behind them were basically just watching the battle leisurely. Who would know that there would suddenly be trouble in their own backyard? Two Sixth Grade Martial Saints against one Fifth Grade Martial Saint could not even block a single attack and just died, letting Rui Butong rush into the crowd, catching everyone off guard! This was letting a tiger into a flock of sheep. Originally, everyone should not have been so useless. However, right now, it was a scene filled with terrible cries. In a short while, Rui Butong easily shed seven or eight peoples throat and stabbed five or six peoples chests. For those who escaped fast enough, Rui Butong merely amputated their arms or legs. It was a scene filled with blood! In the white snowstorm, there was suddenly a scene filled with colors! Rui Butong continued to dash inwards and deep into enemy ground, while shouting crazily. Along the way, he took down a countless number of weapons, but was finally stopped and surrounded by numerous enemies. Shi Tianzhao realized that he almost died just now. His whole body perspired with cold sweat and was horrified by just thinking about it. If his ns Sixth Grade Martial Saints had not blocked the attack and he himself had not escaped out of the way, he would have been in several pieces by now. He did not have the time to regain hisposure as he shouted crazily, Attack together! Kill him kill him kill him him him him... There was no need for him to say. The various martial arts exponents had already gone ahead, using their swords, sabers, fists or palms to attack Rui Butong. Rui Butong screamed loudly and fought madly. Betting his life on the fight, he said, Since I decided toe out here, I do not intend to go back alive! Kill kill kill... In the blink of an eye, his whole body was drenched with blood. He had received a countless number of sword attacks. A few Martial Saint professional attacked at the same time, throwing palms after palms of attacks rapidly. With a m, Rui Butong raised his hands and broke the short sword into two fragments. Heughed loudly and said, I would rather die, than to let you all have my sword! I will destroy it! Before he could finish his sentence, he was already thrown up into the air, his whole body bleeding out with fresh blood and he no longer had any signs of life in him. Everyone had this type of mentality: Such great divine weapon, who did not covet? Who would have thought that Rui Butong would do something so drastic! When he knew that he would die from the battle, he actually destroyed his own sword? This was really an a*shole to the maximum! The various Martial Saints exponents dashed into the sky flustered and exasperated. Within a few moments, Rui Butongs body was beaten into a pile of rotten meat. However, Rui Butongs surprise attack actually killed 23 martial art exponents and crippled five others! Within the Orchard Pce, although Chu Yang knew that Rui Butong had the ability of resurrection, he red widely and was still filled with anger within, almost wanting to dash out into the open. Dong Wushang stopped him and said, Hes alright. Seeing that Rui Butong was dead, Shi Tianzhao and the others could no longer wait. They yelled, Lets charge in! Kill Chu Yang! Everyone roared in agreement and the various ns rushed into the Orchard Pce like an iing tidal wave. The main gate was kicked open and there were some who flew over the gates and in. Orchard Pce was not a big ce, so instantly, it was filled with people. Only the members of Ye n and Y n, who disdained to fight, waited outside. The next moment, Bang bang bang bang... Within those who flew into the Orchard Pce, all those below the level of an Eighth Grade Martial Saint suddenly dropped from the sky. By the time they reached the ground, they were already dead. Amongst those who rushed in on the ground, for those whose cultivation was lower, they stumbled for a few moments and suddenly fell onto the ground. Their entire body was blue-ck and no longer breathing. Everyone turned pale with fright. Lethal poison! Damn it... retreat! The crowd retreated out of the main gates rapidly like a tidal wave. Shi Tianzhao, Zhuge Changchang and their equivalents, were carrying a treasure to neutralize poisons. Therefore, they themselves were not poisoned, but they were frightened to the point that they almost became incontinent. In total, over 500 people came today and this wave of attackprised almost 400 people. Amongst those who managed to survive and came out, there were only less than fifty! 350 people were just lying down straight on the snowy ground of the Orchard Pce. There were all kinds of different colored clothing and they were just lying there with their faces blue-ck and hideous! There were no signs of breathing in them anymore! In front of everyone, a young man of an imposing stature suddenly appeared within the Orchard Pce. The moment he came out, he was like a majestic mountain that suddenly appeared. Even though he was merely standing there, his innate heroism and his noble and deep character were clear for all to see. His right hand held a normal-looking big ck saber. He lifted his head to take a look outside, but it seemed like he did not see anyone outside. He slowly walked over to those who were lying dead in the backyard and suddenly raised his hand. He spat on his palms and mumbled to himself, Big Brother said that, in order to prove that your enemies are dead, the best way is to chop off their heads to see if they move or not! With a wave of his saber, a corpse in cyan clothes had its head chopped off. Immediately after he danced around at lightning speed. There were 300 over corpses within the backyard and their heads were each, chopped off in a single sh of the saber. 300 hundred over heads were then piled up in the backyard. A tall pile of heads! After all these, he let out a roar as he stroked his saber. Laughing loudly, he said, With a long saber in hand, I can easily chop off the Saint of Martial Artists head! Im so happy, so overjoyed! Outside the door, Shi Tianzhao and the others red widely in extreme anger. Just as they were about tosh out furiously, suddenly a few loud bangs were heard. The few Seventh Grade Martial Artist Saints who retreated out together with them wobbled for a few moments and copsed. Following which, more and more people copsed. Amongst those who rushed in and retreated out, almost another thirty of them copsed. Everyone was blue-ck on their faces. After twitching for a few moments, they stopped breathing. A few of the Seventh Grade Martial Saints struggled painfully for a long time before they stopped breathing. Even though their cultivation levels were high, they could not fight against the lethal effects of all ten different poisons that Chu Yang had specially nned for! From the moment they rushed through the door, all the way to the courtyard, they had already been poisoned at least three times and an additional one time from a hybrid poison! Those who made it out were already poisoned. Even if they had made it thus far, they could no longer carry out further! Amongst all those who had rushed in, only 24 people were left standing. Those standing were all at least an Eighth Grade Martial Artist Saint. All of them had sufficiently strong cultivation to resist the effects of poison. However, from 350 people, it was reduced to only 24 people in a short while... This contrast was sufficient to cause a mental breakdown to anyone! The sudden huge change caused everyone to tremble in fear. As the oing snowke hit the face, the coldness prated even the bones. The crowd also felt their heart bing cold, like snowkes. Their eyes revealed a sense of fear. What kind of poison was this? So potent? Shivers were running down everyones spine as they stared at the courtyard. No one took notice that behind them, the corpse that had been minced up badly, was faintly giving out a red glow... After Dong Wushang had finished chopping off heads, he took a few steps forward. With the tip of the saber pointing downward, he struck it onto the ground. With two hands pressing on the saber handle, he lifted his head to look at the crowd outside. A mighty aura diffused out from his body and suddenly he shouted, Who wille to receive your death?! Following this loud roar, an aura of sharp saber intent came through violently! An Eighth Grade Martial Saint from Lan n first collided with this sharp saber intent fiercely. He felt some chest tightness and suddenly, he threw up a mouth of fresh blood. The face of Ye Shiyu was gloomy. He muttered, Saint of Sabers, at least a Seventh Grade! Y Mengse let out a sudden sigh. When I first saw him in Middle Three Heavens, he was a mere Saber Emperor. Now, he is already a Saint of Sabers. That time, I had already felt that his future potential would be limitless. Therefore, I tried to invite him to our cause, but lost out to the Law-enforcement officer group who was a step ahead. I never thought that his improvement would be so drastic! At this moment, Ye ns Ye Se took a step forward. He spread out his hands and with a loud boom, all four walls of the Orchard Pce copsed. The bricks exploded out and flew in all four directions. The whole ce had be a piece of tnd. He continuously pped his two hands and strong winds suddenly appeared. The strong winds blew the snowkes rapidly into the Orchard Pce courtyard. All the corpses and the thickyer of snow in the courtyard disappeared! The whole ce was clean and empty now! The crowds eyes lit up. After this incident, no matter how lethal the poison was, it should have all been dispersed away, right? Chapter 1163 - A Saber in Hand, He Frightens Away Troops of a Thousand Men

Chapter 1163: A Saber in Hand, He Frightens Away Troops of a Thousand Men

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A cold smirk hung on the corners of Ye Ses lips. His hands moved without stopping, the fierce winds he produced cleaning out the Orchard Pce. Even the flower shelves and the stone table were gone. The winds continued,sting a good five minutes! Dong Wushangs hands remained on the handle of his saber, his stance firm and unshakable. His robes fluttered and pped fiercely in the wind, but saber intent remained in his eyes and the saber energy he exuded was awe-inspiring! He stood as immovable as a mountain, forceful and unwavering! Inside the room, Meng Chaoran praised him approvingly. Wushangs presencees naturally and perfectly, hes truly an unparalleled hero! Mo Leiers eyes were brimming with pride, her lips curled up into a smile. Chu Leer at the side, however, was somewhat trembling. There was some pride, fear, unease and excitement in her eyes. Her two tiny little fists clenched tightly as she asked, Big Brother, are all those people killed by me? Chu Yang replied, Yes, its all Leers credit. As he spoke, he closely observed the reaction in the little girls eyes and facial expression. In his heart, he sighed. The power of poison is indeed exceptional! If several hundreds of Martial Saint experts were to fight them with all their might, one really couldnt tell just what would happen. However, under Chu Leer and his joint efforts, they had already all perished here soundlessly before they could do any harm! Poison techniques were truly formidable after all. No wonder it was easy to pick up but difficult to master. In this world, those who spent their entire lives cultivating and using poison were as many as the sand in the desert, uncountable and endless. However, from olden times till present, those truly renowned throughout the world for their poison techniques was only the Poison Doctor, Wu Juecheng! And now, Chu Leer too. They are all bad people! Chu Leers body was still somewhat trembling but her eyes were starting to calm down. She said, Big Brother, I am right in killing them! Chu Yang held her little hand tightly as he said, Yes, you are! Because if you didnt kill them, they would have killed us. Its Leer who protected us all. Chu Leer finally smiled happily, her face full of pride. Ye Se finally stilled his hands. He grabbed at the air casually. A cry of surprise rang out; he had actually grabbed a person from some other ce. Then, he tossed the person in. That man let out an rmed cry as his feetnded on the ground within the Orchard Pce. His entire body was trembling. He fell on his bottom to the ground and his frightened eyes darted around his surroundings, as if he didnt understand how he hade to be there? This person was obviously amoner who lived nearby and was unfortunate enough to be caught by Ye Se as ab rat. Fury appeared in Chu Yangs eyes. He said, This bastard truly doesnt treat human lives with respect. If he wanted to experiment, he could juste in himself. Why implicate a regr person who doesnt know any martial arts? Meng Chaoran smiled slightly. When have the people of the Nine Super ns ever looked at themon folk of the Upper Three Heavens as humans? Murderous intent shed in Chu Yangs eyes. At this point, the man in the courtyard finally regained his senses. He let out a terrified scream and fled for his life, tumbling as he scrambled out. A ghost... Theres a ghost... He tripped non-stop as he ran. His bowels were already out of control and human waste spilled all over the ground as he fled, before he finally made his escape... Outside, Ye Se let out a coldugh, his hands behind his back as he said indifferently, Theres no more poison. Everyone could tell by now. Their countenances were very grim. Ye Ses words were obviously censuring them for being too reckless. Shi Tianzhao said, Lord Ye Se, the loss that our few ns have suffered is too severe. How about Lord Ye Se arrange for your two ns to deal the next wave of attack? With a slight smile, Y Mengse nced at him. Youre not fighting for credit anymore? Shi Tianzhao flushed crimson before he turned white, not speaking another word. So many had been poisoned to death earlier and now there was a Saber Saint who looked like he definitely shouldnt be messed with. And the main person of importance, Chu Yang, hadnt even appeared. If he went forward and all his men died before he had even killed Chu Yang... What was he to use to fight for credit? It was practically rubbish talk... Ye Shiyu, bring some men and charge in. Ye Se gave his order impassively. Ye Shiyu said dispassionately, My cultivation is weak and I am unable to lead such a great battle. Ill just stay outside and observe the battle. For some reason, Ye Shiyu had a strange notion in his heart he really didnt want to oppose Chu Yang. In addition, he had a vague feeling that should he be enemies with Chu Yang, he would definitely die a very tragic death! At this point, although Ye Ses position in the n was revered, he was from a side branch. Ye Shiyu, on the other hand, was part of the bloodline of the main branch. Seeing him unt his seniority and issuing himmands now, Ye Shiyu made use of this fact as a cover and decided to just duck to the side! In arge n, there was a fundamental difference in status between the bloodline of the main branch and that of the side branch! Ye Se had no right at all to give Ye Shiyumands. Fury shed in Ye Ses eyes though he didnt say much else. He shouted, Go! With a wave of his arm! At the same time, Y Mengse waved his arm as well. He said with a sigh, I had wanted to make a few good friends, not expecting that we would reach a point where we would face each other with arms! The people from the Y n also charged forward. Where they were, only seven to eight ninth-grade Martial Saint experts who found it beneath their status to also charge in remained, together with Ye Se, Y Mengse, Ye Shiyu, etc. In the courtyard, Dong Wushangs head shot up. Two sharp rays of saber light shot out of his eyes. Laughing aloud, he hollered, Youve made me wait so long! All of a sudden, he charged ahead! It was as if a towering mountain had begun shifting its footsteps! His dark saber remained embedded in the ground as he charged forward. It left a deep trail in the ground behind him, as if splitting the ground open! In an instant, he had already reached an eighth-grade Martial Saint expert of the Ye n. With a loud cry from Dong Wushang, his dark saber sprung into the sky and a sh of ck lightning came crashing down just like that! That man bellowed, raising his sword to receive the attack! A deafening boom ensued. The few first-grade and second-grade Martial Saint experts who were intending to encircle and besiege him had only just gotten near Dong Wushang when they were thrown out by this thundering boom, blood spraying from their mouths. Dong Wushang had actually used the back of the saber to deal this blow! With a resounding ng, the sword that this Martial Saint expert was holding broke and disintegrated into pieces. His right hand also suffered the same, whereas Dong Wushangs dark saber came crashing down on him with no obstruction! The back of the saber crushed his head. It was as if a piece of tofu had been smashed into bits. Cracking sounds rang out; his entire skeletal frame, starting from the skull, broke and disintegrated, his body slumping into a heap like wet mud. With a loud cry, Dong Wushang lifted his dark saber. This time, he used the saber edge, shing back and forth as he charged into the crowd like a ferocious tiger. With a sh of his saber, the opponent would be thrown out no matter who it was, their meridians broken and bones fractured! The next sh, another three were severed at the waist. Dong Wushang strode forward, stepping among the mountain of corpses and sea of blood, his demeanor as imposing and awe-inspiring as ever! He let out a thundering holler. Is this what the Nine Super ns are made of?! Hisrge saber swung back and forth, so quick that it turned into a dark tornado. It flew left and right within the crowd, invincible. Wherever it went was followed by tragic screams. Against this Saber Saint, the Martial Saint experts below ninth-grade didnt even have any chance of fighting back before they were already cut down like vegetables. With a loud howl, Dong Wushang stepped amongst the corpses and blood and started to charge back where he hade from! The ground was already covered in blood. Every step he took, blood sshed several feet. The ten-odd people who had rushed in were pursued by him one by one, casualties and fatalities all over the ground in an instant! Dong Wushang charged right into the center. Then, he spun around abruptly, raising his dark saber and pointing it in front! Behind, over forty people were charging at him. When he spun around and raised his saber, they got a fright and actually stopped right in their tracks! The ones behind couldnt stop their momentum in time and crashed right into the ones in front! Dong Wushangsrge saber pointed ahead, its tip slightly lowered. Blood trickled down the edge and dripped from the tip, forming a trail of blood. The corners of his lips curled up into an icy smile. He said emotionlessly, Who else doesnt wish to live anymore? The other side waspletely hushed! Almost a hundred men had charged in. Yet more than fifty have been killed by Dong Wushang, a good half of them! Looks like we wont actually need to do anything? Mo Leier was rather itching to go at it. Most of these who had charged in are below eighth-grade. The true experts havent moved yet! Chu Yang looked over at the thirty-odd people standing far away outside the gate. He continued, Those are our true opponents! Which is to say, our real crisis hasnte yet. Taking a breath of air, Mo Leier said, This past year and more, Ive always apanied Wushang in his battles. I really want to go out and fight side by side with him now! With a smile, Chu Yang said, If you go out now, youll end up weakening his momentum instead. Meng Chaoran nodded in agreement. He exined, Right now, Dong Wushang has already sessfully created a kind of awe-inspiring A saber in hand, he frightens away troops of a thousand men spirit! Such a heroic spirit is the most effective in striking fear into the enemy. As a female, were you to enter the battlefield now, it would instead create a sense of tenderness in this cold and emotionless bloodbath. This would let the enemy think that such a Dong Wushang is no longer fearsome. Mo Leier let out a sigh. I see. How would Mo Leier not understand such a logic? But seeing Dong Wushang fighting by himself, she couldnt help but be anxious and jittery. At this moment, Dong Wushang had already gone on yet another assault. His ck robes and ck hair fluttered behind him. His dark saber as though a ck bolt of lightning, he charged at the remaining forty-odd men in the courtyard. Shouts and cries filled the air at once. Three sessive charges had in them all! The entire courtyard was covered in blood. The bizarre thing was that the remaining thirty people outside, all of them ninth-grade Martial Saints, didnte rushing in. They just stayed there watching Dong Wushang y everyone else! Its really such a shame to kill a heroic figure like him! Y Mengse looked appreciatively at Dong Wushangs awe-inspiring form. If I must die, I must also drag an expert down with me! Ye Se snorted derisively. The reason why I didnt allow reinforcements isnt to let all of them die with him! This old man here doesnt have the kind ofughable notions, such as people of talent appreciating each other, you all do! An incensed Y Mengse retorted, Then why did you stop us? He had a kind of repressed feelings, like I was full of feelings for the moon but the moon decided to shine upon the drain instead. His drive and momentum! Ye Se went on, This man is a seventh-grade Saber Saint. As everyone knows, Saber Saints and Saints of Sword can break through the limit of their level tobat and kill! In fact, a seventh-grade Saber Saint such as him, at the peak of his drive where battle morale is high, I wont be surprised even if he could kill a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist! Chapter 1164 - Reviving After Dying, Dying After Reviving

Chapter 1164: Reviving After Dying, Dying After Reviving

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Oh? said Y Mengse. With a cold smile, Ye Se went on, Before this, his momentum had already naturally formed and was at a sky-high peak! At such a moment, even if a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist like me were to go up against him, I would also need to pay a price just to take him down! As for these ninth-grade Martial Saints, were they to go up against him, all of them would be killed by him! No exceptions whatsoever. Therefore, at such a period, well send some men over for him to kill! And let him have his fill! When hes done with them, there will naturally be a lull period when we dont go in nor does hee out. Once theres a break, this sense of drive would naturally abate. Ye Se added, And at that time, well need only a few ninth-grade Martial Saints to take him down! Y Mengse was rather dumbfounded. Is that what you thought? It really wasnt because you, as a hero, appreciated another hero... What rubbish hero! said Ye Se crassly, Heroes die too young! Y Mengse was so mad that he couldnt say a word. And so, you let those men die under his saber just to reduce his momentum... When you know full well that had you struck, you would be able to take him down, especially when the price youd have to pay to do would also only be minimal? But just so you didnt need to pay this minimal price, you allowed a hundred men to die? Ye Se was unmoved. Young Master Y, let me give you a piece of advice. Your talent and aptitude are certainly impressive, but you are merely the third young master in the Y n and not the eldest young master. The first reason is that your brothers came before you and youre still young. However, the second and more important reason is that you do not possess the bearing of someone who sits at the top! Y Mengse was so furious that he smiled instead. What bearing of someone who sits at the top? The bearing of someone who sits at the top is someone whos ruthless; using whatever he should use and forsaking whatever he should forsake! Ye Se lectured on, At a critical moment, forsaking a hundred or a thousand men to ensure the safety of one person. And this person must be worthy of having his safety secured! Such as in a situation like ours right now, and a person such as myself. I am a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist. At first nce, a minor injury isnt of any threat to me. However, should the enemy be at the peak of their momentum, at a critical moment, I can leave, I can deliver information, I can run back and forth, I can go back alive and bring back information that the n needs. If I, in order to protect them, get injured, then there would be a possibility that Ill be wiped out alongside them! While the n remains uninformed, resulting in an unjust case! Just a minor injury alone can lead to such an oue. Itspletely different! Ye Se went on, Therefore, Id rather sacrifice these hundred men and more and still not use my cultivation to meet head-on the drive of a Saber Saint whose momentum has be invulnerable! That is sheer foolishness! Ye Se said, his eyes on Y Mengse, Third Young Master Y, your biggest w is the extent of emphasis you ce on loyalty and friendship! Gritting his teeth, Y Mengse wanted to rebut him. But for some reason, he lowered his head and started to ponder. Was it wrong to give emphasis to loyalty and friendship? Dong Wushang had already wiped out everyone. He leaned on his saber and stood in the center of the courtyard, watching the opposite with a detached air. His heavy breathing had already gradually calmed down. During this period, several people were itching for a try, their eyes blood-red and moring to kill this great foe of theirs. All of them were stopped by Ye Se. We must let him rest during this time. When his breathing has turned steady after resting, while on the surface it looks like he has recovered his stamina, it means that his drive haspletely died down! Momentum is crucial in high-levelbat such as this! After a while, Dong Wushangs breathing finally returned to normal. However, everyone could clearly tell that that invulnerable aura around him had already diminished. His hands behind his back, Ye Se observed Dong Wushang closely. He said passively, All ninth-grade Martial Saints, move together and y Dong Wushang! I will hold the line and personally go after Chu Yang and Meng Geyin! With a thundering roar, everyone charged forward. Right at this moment, something unexpected happened! A shadow drenched in blood quietly got up and got close behind them, pulling killer moves all of a sudden! A few screams rang out and everyone spun around in shock. Only to see someone covered head to toe in blood standing in front of them. The shiny short sword in his hand had already exited the back of a ninth-grade Martial Saint and plunged into the heart of another shocked ninth-grade Martial Saint who had only just turned to his back. Seeing everyone turn behind to look, the lips of this man spread and widened into a bright smile. Awoooo~~ Aunt Doggy! All of you are so dumb, doesnt it feel awesome to be killed by me, wahahaha... Everyone was so mad that they almost passed out. Rui Butong! This bastard actually didnt die! To think he was pretending to be dead! Just a mere pretense and five ninth-grade Martial Saint experts were destroyed in his hands! By right, Martial Saint experts had a basic degree of self-recovery. Especially when under attack by an enemy whose grade was lower than theirs, there was basically no such thing as a one-hit kill. But for some reason, every expert that had been assassinated by this fellow all died an unnatural death! Everyone was stewing so much that none of them noticed the fact that the current Rui Butong was no longer the fifth-grade Martial Saint he was earlier, but already a seventh-grade Martial Saint! Rui Butongughed hard and raucously. What a bunch of dumbasses, hahaha... Actually letting me off just like that and thinking Im dead just because you saw me copse... And you still call yourselves the Nine Super ns when you take such a careless attitude against your enemy... Wahaha, Im gonna die fromughter... Everyone was rather confused for a moment there. Was it really like what he was saying? The ones who had partaken in the siege against Rui Butong were pretty much all dead. There was actually no one around to verify the truth of his words now. Trash! Ye Se was so furious that he cursed. With a sh, he came to the corpse of a ninth-grade Martial Saint. With a wave of his arm, the inside of this Martial Saints chest was exposed at once. When Ye Se saw the wound within, even he couldnt help but gasp in shock. Because the heart of this ninth-grade Martial Saint had already turned into charred ashes! As if it had been burned by a great fire! Ye Se rose to his feet, his pupils fiercely contracting as he eyed Rui Butong. What kind of technique are you practicing? Ye Se knew of a few fire techniques but this was his first time ever seeing this type that could allow a lower-grade expert tounch a sneak attack on a higher-grade expert, and able to burn him to death without it even showing on the outside. Rui Butong seemed like he was about to flee when he heard Ye Ses question. He smiled and mocked, How is it? Arent I amazing? Are you green with envy? Wanna learn? Hmm? Wanna learn? Heughed raucously. If you wanna learn, then kneel down and bow before me! Acknowledge me as your Teacher and Ill teach you skills that will let you walk the world unobstructed! And benefit you for life! Here, here, little disciple, Teacher is right here waiting. He straightened his back, jutting out his tummy, as though he was already Ye Ses Teacher. He even brandished a Purple Crystal and waved it about in his hand. Teacher has even gotten a ceremonial gift ready... Murderous intent red in Ye Ses eyes. Suddenly, his whole body flew into the air. With unparalleled speed, he had already reached Rui Butong, hitting out a brutal palm strike at his chest. Rui Butong let out a loud cry, stabbing his short sword in front of him with all his might. The short sword broke with a loud snap. Rui Butong was thrown out like a broken ragdoll. He threw up lots of blood in mid-air, almost throwing up even his innards. He flew out several hundred feet before hended on the ground, tumbling and rolling a couple of times before he came to a stop. His entire body had pretty much been smashed into pieces! If you stille back to life this time, Ill call you Father! Ye Se snorted coldly, retracting his palm into his sleeve. He shouted harshly, Go! Kill Dong Wushang! Everyone found it ratherical. He, a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist, had already dealt a blow with his full power and smashed the guy to pieces. How could he evene back to life? All of them gave a loud battle cry and charged in. Opposite them, Dong Wushang got to his feet, charging at them head-on without even a hint of evasion or dodging. Only Y Mengse found it somewhat peculiar. He stared at where Rui Butong had died, thinking to himself, He also had a short sword like that in his hand earlier. Where did it go now? Turning, he saw another broken short sword in a different area that was covered in blood. So he has two of these amazing weapons, murmured Y Mengse. On the other side, it was as though heavenly lightning had gone up against earthly fires. True to Ye Ses surmise, after a break, while Dong Wushangs stamina did recover, the momentum in his mighty charge had already diminished. At this point, though he remained as awe-inspiring as before, it was as if he was caught in a swampy marsh, somewhat unable to keep up. After all, no matter which of them it was, they were all ninth-grade Martial Saints, two grades above his level. After overturning two of them the moment he reached, he was caught in a tough battle. A loud howl echoed! A wave of sword intent suddenly pervaded throughout the atmosphere! As though the world prostrating before the descent of a ruler. A crisp and clear sword hum could be heard. Grand and imposing, it shook the skies! The tips of the swords in every swordsmans hand lifted and rose by themselves, letting out a resounding sword hum! As though lowlymoners who had suddenly been graced by the presence of their ruler, prostrating and offering up their highest respect! Dong Wushangs saber, however, was unaffected. He seized this fleeting opportunity, his saber going wild and shing about viciously! This came out of nowhere; how would all the experts have expected that this ce didnt just house a Saber Saint, but also had a Saint of Swords? They werepletely taken by surprise at this moment. Three ninth-grade Martial Saints lost their lives with this vigorous movement from Dong Wushang! A ray of sword light flew out of the room, blinding and dazzling. As though an astonishing rainbow arch, it entered the crowd that was in the midst of a melee with a sh. ngs resounded and a few Martial Saint experts were severed in two at the waist, together with their swords. The sword light went full circle before it finally stopped. Everyone took a step back and looked toward it. Only to see a young teenage boy with a sword in his hand and a smile on his face, his ck robes the color of ink. He stood before everyone, graceful and elegant. Blood trickled and dripped uninhibited from the tip of the sword he held... Chu Yang?! Everyone was astounded! They couldnt believe their eyes for a moment there! Chu Yang... Wasnt he a first-grade Monarch? Since when did he be a Saint of Swords? With a dispassionate smile, Chu Yang replied, It is indeed I. I appreciate your courtesy,ing here for a visit this morning. Your great kindness is truly deserving of praise. Coming here for a visit? Looking at the bloody mess of limbs and corpses around them, everyone was rather lost for words for a moment there. Chu Yang, so youre a Saint of Swords! Very well! So many people have been deceived by you. What is the reason for you hiding your true strength this whole time? Ye Se couldnt help but be rather enraged. How did Chu Yang suddenly be a Saint of Swords? This was just too goddamn strange! Chapter 1165 - Hurry and Call Me Father

Chapter 1165: Hurry and Call Me Father

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone was rather stunned and confused. Chu Yangs Monarch-level cultivation was something that the Lord Dharma Supreme had confirmed in the past. Yet he suddenly became a Saint of Swords now. Such a leap in improvement was truly rather baffling. It wouldnt be odd if he had made an error in judgment but the Dharma Supreme, too? Right at this moment, Ye Ses question reached everyone What is the reason for you to hide your true strength this whole time? Everyone became cautious at once. For Chu Yang to possess such forbearance, he must be after something big! Chu Yang gave him a slight smile. The reason why I hid my strength is precisely to kill some of those who are unaware during a time like now! Ye Se, you came here with a few hundred men, and now you actually want to censure me for hiding my strength? You... How old are you? Ye Se flushed. Just as he was about to reply, Chu Yang went on, You should be a few thousand years old by now, right? By right, even if you dont have any knowledge, you should at least have some experience. Even if you dont even have any experience, surely you should have somemon sense? For you to ask such a question at a time when two troops are confronting each other in a battle of life and death, I must say, have your several thousand years worth of Supreme Martial Artist cultivation and age been wasted on a dog? Was I supposed to disy my true strength for you to see when all of you are clearly after my life? What a joke! The doors opened. Other than Meng Chaoran and Mo Qingwu who remained in the room ording to n, everyone else came out. Three female warriors Wu Qianqian, Mo Leier and Chu Leer! Two of them in inky ck robes, and thest one in robes of snowy white. After being with Zi Xieqing for so long, she had been influenced by her into bing enamored with white robes. All the bright and colorful robes that Chu Yang had bought for her were ignored by her. It caused this big brother of hers to be somewhat anxious and perplexed yet resigned, unable to do a thing about it. At present, out of the thirty ninth-grade Martial Saint experts that the enemy had, they were only left with eighteen, whereas Chu Yangs side looked like they had only lost a Rui Butong... Ye Se nodded viciously, a murderous re in his eyes. Good, good, what a sharp tongue you have indeed. But what a pity, Chu Yang! No matter whether youre a first-grade Monarch or a Saint of Swords, your death is inevitable today! With a wave, he bellowed, Go! Take down all of them! Dead or alive! Under hismand, all eighteen ninth-grade Martial Saint experts rushed toward them. When Chu Yang had been speaking, he looked as if he had been pacing about carelessly as he mocked them mercilessly. However, in doing so, he had closed the distance between them by quite a few steps without them noticing, and had already diverged from his original direction and where he had been. Now, when he saw the enemy rushing at them, he spun to the back with one clean motion... Just as everyone thought that he was about to flee, Chu Yangs form shifted a few times, as though a phantom, before it turned illusory. A mighty sword aura suddenly erupted in mid-air with an explosive st! The position of the st was, surprisingly, right beside Shi Tianzhao. An ominous feeling crept up the men of the Shi n at once but it was already toote. Shi Tianzhao had originally been standing a great distance away, only in charge ofmanding the troops and observing the battle. However, the first one whom Chu Yang went after was him. When sword light had shone right in front of his eyes, the sword light behind Chu Yang was only 50 feet away from Chu Yang, while the distance between Chu Yang and him was just less than 40 feet! Shi Tianzhao didnt expect that the first one that the enemy would go after would be him, despite him having chosen to stay in the safest ce. Greatly rmed, he flipped to the back and fled. Not even daring to resist the attack one bit. If he had resisted with all his might, though he wouldnt be Chu Yangs match, he would at least have been able to dy a bit of time and not die immediately. However, he turned and fled without any hesitation instead, intending to rely on the wondrous Shi n movement techniques passed down in the family and escape. But what he didnt know was that what Chu Yang, the King of Hell, was the most adept at in his whole life was his movement techniques! Moreover, Chu Yang knew all of the Shi ns ultimate techniques. With a sh of sword light, he stood right in his path and let out a shout. In my palm lies a pile of bones as tall as the mountains! With a thunderous boom, sword light erupted forcefully. The blinding sword light formed a gigantic palm, grabbing Shi Tianzhao, who had fear and panic all over his countenance, from the front. With a few ripping sounds, Shi Tianzhao let out a tragic scream. Save me... aaahhhh!! Before he could finish what he was saying, his limbs were already detached from his body. Then, his head also flew into mid-air. The four remaining ninth-grade Martial Saint experts of the Shi n looked like they had been struck by lightning at this moment. They cried out in grief, Young Master... An icy Chu Yang was already charging toward them, riding on his sword light. Stop calling for your young master. Hes screaming for help right now on the way to hell. If youre really loyal to him, slit your own throats now and hurry down to serve him. The four of them roared, charging toward Chu Yang all at once. Within the Orchard Pce, a savage battle began! Wu Qianqian, Dong Wushang, Chu Leer and Mo Leier were surrounded by fourteen ninth-grade Martial Saints who wereing after them with insane vigor. Dong Wushangs dark saber was as ferocious as a dragon, blocking all of their attacks. By right, Chu Leer shouldnt have been there. However, when Mo Leier and Wu Qianqian hade out, the young girl had also secretlye along. She was under attack by one of the enemies this instant, her situation precarious. Ye Se called over, Lord Dharma Supreme has ordered these two young girls not to be killed for the time being. He wants them alive... Seeing an opportunity while a flustered Chu Leer was evading other peoples attacks, one of the ninth-grade Martial Saints grabbed at her unexpectedly. He caught hold of Chu Leers shoulder,ughing sinisterly as he said, Little girl, youd bettere over... Huh?! All of a sudden, the countenance of this ninth-grade Martial Saint changed drastically. His face turned green in an instant and his hold on Chu Leer loosened. She took the chance to escape. Another man behind that Martial Saint, upon noticing his body turning stiff suddenly, came over in a sh amidst the chaos. He patted his shoulder and asked, What are you up to? Why arent you moving? Before he had even finished, he let out a cry as well, standing where he was as green shed across his face before he stopped breathing. The reason why Chu Leer hade out was that she had filled herself with poison techniques, even circting the toxins of the Human Face Rainbow Spiders poison core to the surface of her skin. This type of poison, besides the fact that Chu Leer couldnt yet force it out of her body at her current level of cultivation, was her strongest poison technique at present. When that man had grabbed her shoulder, he hadpletely fallen victim to the poison, his body petrifying immediately. When the other man came to pat him on the shoulder, he was poisoned alongside him too. A shadow shed and Wu Qianqian, fully dressed in ck, evaded and dodged as she came forward to help Chu Leer. Seeing these two men standing still and unmoving, she didnt think twice before shing at them with her sword. With a swoosh. Blood sprayed everywhere, two heads flying high into the sky. Wu Qianqian got a huge fright. It wasnt that Wu Qianqian had never killed before; on the contrary, the number of lives she had taken was not small. What had shocked her most was when she shed her sword at them, she had clearly seen the eyes of these two seemingly moving. Yet they didnt duck one bit, her one sh actually taking the heads of these two ninth-grade Martial Saints! Since when had she be so mighty?! Chu Leer was still badly shaken. Seeing Wu Qianqian so awe-inspiring and killing two ninth-grade Martial Saints with one strike, she couldnt help but p in delight. Big Sister Qianqian, youre so capable! Wu Qianqian was so bewildered that she almost wanted to scratch her head. She managed to stop herself and quickly grabbed Chu Leer before ducking to the side in a sh. At this point, Dong Wushang suddenly let out a howl. His dark saber transformed into a gigantic ck wave that reached the heavens and he activated the Form and Saber As One technique and began to attack at full force! Chu Yang bellowed, Blood Under The Sword! His sword soared into the air like a silver dragon, charging forward with great force in mid-air. As his shout of The World Is Heartless echoed, two out of the four ninth-grade Martial Saints of the Shi n let out a tragic cry, their bodies diced into a rain of blood that showered down from the sky. A few wounds appeared on Chu Yang too. Pressure on Dong Wushang became heavier and heavier, and he used Form and Saber As One. Amidst the ck waves, someone suddenly screamed and then stopped, followed by Dong Wushangs dark saber swinging over and reducing him to minced meat. Shortly after, screams could be heard from the others one by one as they were chopped into bits by Dong Wushang! With one move of Form and Sword As One, Dong Wushang had in six ninth-grade Martial Saints in one fell swoop! Pressure around them decreased dramatically! After a few rounds ofbat, eighteen ninth-grade Martial Saint experts had turned to just eight! This boggled everyones minds. Even Dong Wushang himself was so perplexed that he almost wanted to pass out. He was indeed very strong; Dong Wushang had never been one to put himself down. But... he didnt expect himself to be this strong! In a battle of life and death, he had actually in six ninth-grade Martial Saints in session without breaking a sweat? Then... Were these ninth-grade Martial Saints all herbivores? Silenced ensued within for a short while. Ye Se didnt expect this either! At this point, the eyes of Ye Se, Y Mengse and Zhuge Changchang were all widened in shock. Surely not? Even if they had Sword and Saber Double Saints, their men were ninth-grade Martial Saints after all, right?! Eighteen ninth-grade Martial Saints against two seventh-grade Saber Saint and Saint of Swords; yet it was as if the wind had made a clean sweep of them, eliminating ten of them at once! How did theye almost to the point ofplete annihtion? Yet the truth was right before their eyes and they couldnt deny it! The eight remaining men retreated, still shaken. They looked at the corpses strewn all over among the chaos around them. Everyone took in a sharp intake of breath, shivers running down their spine as a sense of fear arose in their hearts. No one was afraid of dying in battle. But dying in such a baffling manner that obviously wasnt poison was simply too puzzling. There was an air of enigma about all of these. Whats going on? asked Ye Se as he strode forward a few steps, sporting a huge frown as he red at Chu Yang. Chu Yang shrugged and replied, Who knows whats up with them? Maybe theyve lived for too long and had already gotten tired of the secr world. As he spoke, King of Hell Chu, with an air ofpassion that bemoaned the fate of humans, said, Such great kindness! It is said that the secr world is a heartless path. Freeing themselves from such pain is also for the better, right... So it is my sword that has taken the role of a monasterys morning chime, awakening them to their inner desires. That is why theyve met death head-on without fear and gone to their death with a smile. It is exactly them having seen through life and death and attaining great enlightenment! Ye Se was so livid that his nose almost became crooked. What kind of bullshit reasoning was that? Right at this moment, yet another bunch of tragic screams rang out in the air. When Ye Se turned back, his eyes couldnt help but widen dramatically. Out of the eight remaining ninth-grade Martial Saints, the heads of four of them separated from their necks and sprung into the air. Four pirs of blood sprayed high into the sky! Their heads had been chopped off! Behind them, a man covered entirely in blood watched him in delight, short sword in his hand. He taunted, Didnt you say that so long as I came back to life, youll call me Father? Cmon, call me Daddy! Chapter 1166 - The Wind Fox Decides the Battle

Chapter 1166: The Wind Fox Decides the Battle

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Se almost fainted. This fellow in front of him who was so detestable and had a face full of vulgarness was Rui Butong! To think he came back to life again at such a critical moment! Ye Se red at Rui Butong as though he wanted to eat him alive. Out of the 500 men who hade, only four ninth-grade Martial Saints and himself, the team leader, remained. Adding Zhuge Changchang, Y Mengse and Ye Shiyu to the count, they had no more than just eight people now! On the other hand, not even a single person on the other side had died till now! And now, this guy had reappeared and was bouncing up and down in front of him yet again. Ye Se was so enraged that he almost wanted to die! Opposite him, Rui Butong was still bouncing up and down, mocking and taunting him relentlessly. Ye Se, your father is right here, why arent you calling me Daddy? What an unfilial son you are! Quick, call me Daddy! Call me, call me... With a loud ck, Ye Se bit down on his teeth so forcefully that he broke a tooth with sheer force! Enough was enough; if even this could be tolerated, what in the world couldnt?! But he had indeed said these words with his own mouth. There was nothing he could do even if someone had a handle on him now. Chu Yang burst intoughter. Congrattions on gaining a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist godson, Butong! Hahaha... This is truly a joyous affair! With a thundering roar, Ye Se charged toward Rui Butong. He hit out a palm strike at Rui Butong, who let out a bigugh and returned a palm strike of his own, neither dodging nor ducking! The wind impact of his palm strike was apanied by hot air! With a bam, the two palm strikes connected in mid-air. Rui Butong let out a muffled grunt, his body rolling out like a ball. He tumbled and rolled for almost a full 200 feet, throwing up blood non-stop. Yet he raised his head on the ground and said, Is this how you hit your own father? You unfilial son! To think youre so unfilial, going against the teachings of your ancestry... Ye Se roared in rage, charging toward him once more. Right at this moment, Chu Yang and Dong Wushang exchanged a look. Both of them soaring into the air, the Saint of Swords and Saber Saint activated the Form and Sword As One and Form and Saber As One techniques at the same time! Silentlyunching a killer attack on Ye Se! In the sky, a faint white shadow also shot toward Ye Se at the speed of light,pletely undetectable by the naked eye. Ye Se was just about to strike when the hair on his entire body suddenly stood on end, as if something terrifying was about to happen. He stopped what he was in the midst of doing and ducked with all his might. A white shadow shot right past his eyes with a whoosh. With a soft scratching sound, a bloody gash appeared on his neck. Ye Se was horrified! What kind of person was it? To possess such speed? He turned to look, only to see saber light like the mountains and sword light like the seas in fronting right at him with great momentum! With a shout, Ye Se quickly defended with his sword. A loud ng resounded! His sword was cut and broken by Chu Yangs sword, the remaining half of the sword subsequently crushed by Dong Wushangs saber. However, the fierce wind impact it had threw both of them out, their bodies tumbling backward as they uttered a painful grunt. Ye Se remained as immovable as a mountain. He tossed the sword away and flew toward the two, grabbing at them. His heart was filled with hatred! He must kill these kids! But right at this moment, he felt a numbing itch on his throat all of a sudden. After detecting this sense of numbing itch, it suddenly grew into an unbearable tickling itch! As though tens of thousands of ants were crawling in his bones! Ye Se couldnt tolerate it further and scratched at it. This scratch of his, however, tore out a piece of his own flesh at the neck with a ripping sound. Blood flowed endlessly. Instead of scratching the itch, it only got more intensified. But Ye Se didnt dare to scratch at it anymore, aware that he had most probably been poisoned. If he scratched at it again, he might just break his own throat. However, he was totally mystified When did he get poisoned? What kind of poison could actually affect a Supreme Martial Artist? Right at this moment, the white shadow shed again. Ye Se flew into a rage. He lifted his arm, his palm, as though forming a gigantic mountain in the air, came crashing down with great force. With a squeak, a white shadow darted out from the side of his palm at incredible speed. What are you?! Ye Se tried his darndest to tolerate the insane itch and curb his urge to scream and shout. He bellowed in extreme rage and fright, Get out here! With a sh, a white shadownded on Chu Yangs shoulder. Ye Se took a good look. Only to see on Chu Yangs shoulder a tiny animal the size of only half a hand. Its entire body was snowy white, tiny and adorable, and covered in fur. From the looks of it, it definitely didnt weigh even 25 grams. Right now, its glittery bright eyes were widened, giving him a very condescending and dismissive look. It reached out its tiny and adorable paw that wasnt even the size of a little finger and groomed its whiskers. There was actually a hint of triumphant glee in its countenance. Wind Fox? Ye Ses eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets! He yelled, Thats impossible! How can a tiny Wind Fox injure me?! Perhaps a regr Wind Fox cant, but this particr Wind Fox is different. Chu Yang tugged the Wind Fox down from his shoulder, cing it in his palm. He sniggered coldly as he said, The Wind Fox, limited by its natural aptitude, is already considered to possess great fortune if it could be a ninth-grade Spirit Beast. However, this particr Wind Fox... hurhur... Within Chu Yangs palm, the Wind Fox very cooperatively stood on its hind legs and struck an awe-inspiring and mighty pose. Its two tiny front paws rested at each side of its waist, its nose high up in the air as it looked down, haughty and arrogant! What is it about this Wind Fox? Ye Se asked angrily. Go, let him see for himself! Chu Yang tossed the Wind Fox out. With a squeak, the snowy white Wind Fox flew out. Then, it suddenly began to expand in mid-air, transforming into a gigantic fox almost the size of half a courtyard! The fox was snowy white throughout but its eyes were like amethysts, glittery and shiny. Although its body had be enormous, the feeling it gave off was still one of adorableness and tiny size! There were four huge furry tails on the Wind Fox. They swung lightly, as though fourrge paper fans swaying. On the other side, the fifth tail had already grown out halfway, furry and rather short but still swinging. It was extremely adorable. Once the Wind Fox had revealed its true form, it immediately stretched over a distance of ten over feet, huffing and puffing as it bit off the heads of the four remaining ninth-grade Martial Saints one at a time. Then, it grabbed a ball of snow from the ground with its paw, leisurely using it to clean its mouth and teeth. After cleaning itself, it actually opened its mouth wide and puffed out a breath of air. Then, its little nose sniffed at the air, as though checking whether there was a stench of blood in its breath... Putting everything described above together, this was a Wind Fox that extremely valued cleanliness! Four tails? Four and a half?? Ye Ses eyes bulged from their sockets. This time, he even almost forgot about the itch at his throat. How can this be? Why not? Chu Yang looked at him in sympathy. This Wind Fox is a twelfth-grade elementary-level Spirit Beast. Isnt sneak attacking you when your guard was down a very simple task? Ye Ses face was ashen and pale, his body starting to shiver. Thats impossible. The Wind Fox is not venomous; what kind of poison can affect a Supreme Martial Artist? This... This is definitely not possible! Chu Yang replied in a mocking tone, Of course the Wind Fox isnt venomous; the poison on its ws was applied on. No poison can affect a Supreme Martial Artist? Chu Yang let out a coldugh. Supreme Martial Artist Ye, have you ever heard of Innate Poison? Innate Poison?! The moment he heard these two words, Ye Se finally turned dispirited, revealing an expression of despondence. As a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist, how could he not know the formidability of Innate Poison? Chu Yang had been distracting him with all sorts of topics while observing the color of his face and his reaction. The more he spoke, the better it was. Did you not understand? Ill exin everything in detail to you! The longer we drag, the faster your poison will take effect! The Wind Fox was the biggest trump card of Chu Yangs defense this time! The Wind Fox was originally already a ninth-grade Spirit Beast back in the Far North Wastnds of the Middle Three Heavens. After it started following Mo Qingwu, it got even luckier. Under the catalyzing effect of all sorts of elixirs and endless resources, it quickly reached the peak of tenth-grade. By right, this should have been a bottleneck. However, when it followed Mo Qingwu to Tianji City, it ingested the inner core of a tenth-grade peak-level Spirit Beast that Ye Di had gifted at the city gates... And it jumped straight to eleventh-grade. After they found Chu Yang, during the time when Chu Yang was treating Chu Leer, they had used the poison core of the Human Face Rainbow Spider but not its inner core. It also went to the little fellow here. The Human Face Rainbow Spider was an eleventh-grade Spirit Beast itself; after the Wind Fox digested its inner core, its fighting ability skyrocketed to the peak of eleventh-grade. And when Chu Yang had gotten his hands on the Primordial Violet Vapor, under the instigation of Zi Xieqing, he had also given the little fellow some. With this, the change was amazing! For the Wind Fox, the jump from the peak of eleventh-grade to twelfth-grade was the most crucial juncture in its life. By right, it wouldnt have been surprising for it to be stuck at this stage for the rest of its life. However, the mass of Primordial Violet Vaporpletely dissolved this obstacle! The Wind Fox charged right up to twelfth-grade, as if riding on a rocket! Right now, the Wind Fox was pretty much the very first twelfth-grade Spirit Beast among the known species of the Nine Heavens continent! A twelfth-grade Spirit Beast, had it been abat-type, could easily counter a fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! Even though the Wind Foxs forte wasntbat, Ye Se was still a piece of cake to it. The reason why Chu Yang had confidence in setting up the battle formation, as well as the reason why Zi Xieqing could depart with peace of mind. Everything originated from the Wind Fox. It was the fundamental reason! I see, said Ye Se with a bleak smile. He felt his throat getting itchier and itchier; gradually, his entire body started to itch, as though even his skull contained a million ants biting him. He felt so terrible that he wanted to die. He tried his best to tolerate it, trying to straighten his back and stand. But he only felt his battle strength slowly disappearing, his own morale also gradually dissipating. At this moment, he desired nothing but death! Meng Geyin,e out and kill me! Ye Se hollered, Didnt you want to take revenge? Come, Ill let you fulfill your wishes! Hurry and get out here to kill me! Haha... No matter what, a man cannot die by his own hand! Cmon! Come out and kill me! Ye Se screamed and shouted. The Innate Poison was spreading in his throat. Such an innate poison that already existed from the womb, once catalyzed into poison, even a Supreme Martial Artist wouldnt be able to take it! ng! A sword cry echoed and a gleaming sword shot out from the window. It was Ling Hanwus sword! Chapter 1167 - News from Third Uncle

Chapter 1167: News from Third Uncle

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Se was screaming with a painful expression. Yet Meng Chaoran inside the room was totally unhurried. He sat by the bed, looked at Ye Chuchen who was fast asleep, and let out a long sigh. And then, he shook his head and smiled. Listening to the cries of Ye Se outside, Meng Chaoran couldpletely empathize with the pain that Ye Se was enduring at the moment, it was a kind of pain that was worse than death. He also knew that Ye Ses request to be killed was genuine. Meng Chaoran thought for a moment, then walked to the cab, took out a pot of wine, four cold dishes and two wine cups. At such a moment, he actuallyid out the wine and dishes on the table. Then he ced an empty cup opposite him and filled it with wine. He chuckled, Han Wu, that Ye Se is asking me to kill him. What do you think? After taking the cup of wine and finishing it up, he mumbled to himself, I want to kill him. But to kill him now, it is inevitably too merciful for him... Haha... After a long time, he said, In that case, Ill let your sword go and kill him. Haha... Take revenge with your own hands, Han Wu! As he talked, he grabbed the sheathed longsword on the table. He shook his hand and the longsword came out of the sheath, and flew out like a dragon. Meng Chaoran didnt even look back. Nor did he speak a word to Ye Se opposite him. The longsword arrived fast as the wind, swift as lightning. It flew across a distance of more than two hundred feet, but neither its speed nor its force was reduced. Yet, the longsword was actually thirty feet away from Ye Se. Ye Se cried out loud. He leaped up and moved his chest against the edge of the longsword, which pierced into Ye Ses heart urately! Ye Se looked up andughed tragically at the sky. Meng Geyin, you arent even willing to kill me with your own hands, that you just have to force me to end my own life like this! Hahaha... Good! Good! Heughed out loud thrice, and then shouted, Im off to meet Ling Hanwu! All revenge and grievances will be settled! Then, his body stiffened and he fell on his back. The longsword, as bright and clear as water, stuck in Ye Ses chest. It shed slightly in the heavy snow. It waspletely still. On the sword, several words shone bright, as if they were going to jump out. Cold snow danced in the winter sky; Ling Hanwu of Ling n! Chu Yang and Dong Wushang looked at the scene in front of them with some reverence. Ye Se was no good person, his ways were despicable; yet, till the end, when faced with life and death, he showed the strength of character of a man of the martial world! He prayed not for life, but for a quick death! Such an enemy made them feel hateful, and also, scary. So Ye Se was dead! Only Zhuge Changchang, Ye Shiyu and Y Mengse were left at the ce. Among the three, besides Zhuge Changchang, the other two didnt do any fighting. Ye Shiyu even stood outside Orchard Pce for the whole time without taking one step inside. One could say that dangerous people who could potentially threaten Chu Yangs side were all eliminated! Right now, the war was already over. Even Chu Yang who was very confident didnt expect this war to end so easily. Too much of his brainpower was spent on the scheming for this, but, to end it so easily was far beyond his expectations. At that moment, Chu Yang finally felt that he himself had grown into a force that could dominate the world! The enemies who seemed powerful previously were no longer as scary now! At the moment when two des shed, nobody would care about how terrible, how strong the other was, but only their own life and death! The two were a few dozen feet apart. They looked at each other. For a while, neither spoke. A sound came over from outside the door. Brother Chu, may I leave now? It was exactly Ye Shiyu. Chu Yang raised his eyebrows. Oh? Ye Shiyuughed bitterly and said, Since the very beginning, I was never going to be your enemy! Now that I return to my n, I wont go out again. If Brother Chu is willing to let me go, I will go. If Brother Chu is unwilling, you may simply kill me. Ye Shiyu smiled slightly. I will fight back. I will not stand still and wait to be killed. Though Im no match for you. Chu Yang fell silent. Ye Shiyuughed, cupped his fists and said, Goodbye! He turned and walked away gracefully. If you are killing me, you must be keeping me here; if you dont keep me here, I will leave. Chu Yang looked at the figure of Ye Shiyu, until it disappeared in the heavy snow. He said nothing, and did nothing. Nor did Rui Butong and Dong Wushang. They both understood Chu Yangs thoughts. Though Ye Shiyu followed the rest here, he didnt fight, normand. Instead, he withdrew from this operation. It felt a bit wrong to kill him. When Ye Shiyus figure was almost going to disappear, he saw that Chu Yang didnte chasing and actually stopped. He looked back at Chu Yang across the vast expanse of snow and said, Chu Yang, tell Meng Geyin to treat my aunt well. When I return to my n this time, I will settle some things, and then I will be off to look for medicine for my aunt. Once I find the medicine that can wake her up, I will send it over, no matter how long the journey! With that said, Ye Shiyu stood in silence for a while. When the snowkes covered his whole body once again, he finally sighed, turned around and left rapidly. I dont want to be your enemy, not because I am afraid of you. In the past, it was because I cherished your talent. But right now, it is because of my aunt! My aunt Chu Chen is the person who is the best to me. I dont want to be her familys enemy. Ye Shiyu didnt speak these words. He left. But Chu Yang could sense it, especially... after he said thosest words. Chu Yang sighed deeply. This third son of Ye n actually had quite a personality. Brother Chu, we are finally here. You can rise as a great power in the Nine Heavens! Y Mengse stepped forward and looked at the corpses all over the floor. He smiled bitterly. Brother Chu, are you leaving? Or... are you staying? Chu Yang looked at Y Mengse in front of him with a sense of pity. Y Mengse smiled lightly and said, In the past, I made myself a yboy, a lover obsessed with protecting the beauties of the world. But... for one, it is because my character is peaceful, for two, it is also because I appreciate beauties, and want to see different types of beauties all the time... But, most importantly, it is also to avoid the infighting in my n. Y Mengse said bitterly, Though Ye Se is already dead, something he said is very right: I dont have the potential for leadership. Im not cruel enough, not sinister enough... I dont know how to sacrifice, how to give up... Thats how I am, Y Mengse said quietly, I only seek my ownfort and freedom, that is true. However, Ye Se is not speaking the whole truth... Though it is true I am withdrawing from thepetition like this, once a leader knows how to give up, in the future, my family and followers will eventually be given up one day as well! Me notpeting does not mean that others will not target me, said Y Mengse quietly, So Impeting! Im going back! I will go back and be a leader! So said Y Mengse. Chu Yang was silent for a while, then he smiled. I wish you seed. Y Mengse nodded. I hope one day we will meet again in the martial world, and my strength will surpass you then! Chu Yang smiled slightly. Okay. If you be my enemy one day, I will not show mercy. Neither will I. Y Mengse said seriously. He bowed, turned back and left. His figure was still graceful, but his footsteps became heavier, like the thoughts in his mind. From this moment onwards, Y Mengse the protector of beauties is dead. Y Mengse didnt look back. He smiled slightly and said, What beauties can one protect if he cant even protect himself? Heughed out loud three times. A gush of snowkes flew up and disappeared into the vast whiteness. Zhuge Changchang at the side saw that Ye Shiyu and Y Mengse had both left, and hope rose in his heart. He said, Brother Chu, I... You dont have to speak! Chu Yang smiled at him mildly. You saw that I let the two of them go, and think that I have a good temper? Very lenient? Hmm? Zhuge Changchangs face turned into pale whiteness. Whatever you say, you are meant to die today. Chu Yang said, disgusted. He waved a hand. Wu Shang, ughter him! Today, I will just ughter the second son of Zhuge n at the headquarter of Zhuge n, Tianji City! Yes! Dong Wushang shouted softly, his knife pointed forward, and a wave of chilly knife aura raged out! Wait for a moment! Zhuge Changchangs voice changed. I have important news that youre very interested in! Dont you want to know it? Chu Yang was not interested at all. Kill him! Wait! Zhuge Changchang was so anxious that sweat emerged on his forehead. He shouted out loudly, Chu Feihan is in our hands now! Ah!? Chu Leer cried out loud. Hmm? Chu Yang saw that Dong Wushang was going to start, and hurried to stop him. He turned around and his sharp eyes stared at Zhuge Changchang. What did you say? Chu Feihan is in our hands right now! Zhuge Changchang didnt dare to be slow and said hurriedly. Then immediately he said, So, you are really from Chu n of t Mountain Ridge. Chu Yangs look was murderous. From Chu n of t Mountain Ridge... So what? Zhuge Changchang hurried to shake his hand. So nothing, of course. Just confirming your identity. I can swear that we didnt do anything... How did my Third Uncle get into your hands? asked Chu Yang. After the auction, the super ns were shocked at your strength, and collected your information at once... Zhuge Changchang knew that if he showed any dishonesty or stumbled, his head would fall immediately. He exined extraordinarily smoothly, ...and confirmed your identity overnight. Only two dayster, from the list of people entering the city, submitted by the intelligence agency at the city gate, they found one named Chu Feihan, who was returning from buying medicine for his daughter... And at that time, they heard that you were also at the gate collecting information, so our n cheated Chu Feihan toe to our mansion, saying that we wanted to sell medicine to him... and immediately controlled him... Chu Leer and Chu Yang exchanged a look. Chu Leers lips trembled. Teardrops fell from her eyes. At that time, they could pretty much confirm that the person was indeed their third uncle, Chu Feihan. The Medicine Banquet was when thousands of types of medicine around the world were gathered. Chu Feihan wandered around the world for all these years to look for medicine for her daughter, how would he miss the Medicine Banquet? Even if his legs were broken, he would probably crawl all the way there. Chu Yang kept collecting information at the city gate at first, but there was no news of Chu Feihan. So this was what had happened. After all, Zhuge n was the dominating power at Tianji City... They actually got Chu Feihan in control from early on! Chapter 1168 - A Real Crisis, Fight for Life!

Chapter 1168: A Real Crisis, Fight for Life!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhuge Changchang looked rather pitiful. He looked at Chu Yang hopefully. He knew that his life was now dependent on Chu Yangs change of mind. Where is my Third Uncle now? Once Chu Yang heard Zhuge Changchang say buy medicine for daughter, he knew that the news was absolutely true! If not for Chu Yang, Zhuge n would never notice people like Chu Feihan, who were just little men in their eyes. Hes in the dungeons of Zhuge n, Zhuge Changchang answered hurriedly, Rest assured, hes not dead! Chu Yangs eyes were sharp. Was he ever tortured? Zhuge Changchang hesitated for a moment, and said, Brother Chu, you also know that when just entered, this isrgely inevitable. But, weve given orders from early on not to harm his life no matter what! Chu Yang sneered. His heart ached. He knew that Zhuge Changchang saying so means that the torture that Chu Feihan suffered was certainly not light. Otherwise, Zhuge Changchang wouldnt have been so hasty to exin. A thin figure seemed to have appeared before him. For his daughters illness, he, still in his prime, spent long years traveling in barren mountains, dangerous waters and thick mists. Whatever treasures he found, even if he didnt need them, he kept them carefully, exchanged them for Purple Crystals, but unwilling to spend them on himself. He stored all of them to buy medicine for his daughter. Whenever he heard that there was medicine somewhere, he rushed over at top-speed. Day after day, year after year. For his daughter to recover a healthy body, he was always on the road, working himself to the bones, just holding a bit of hope, so slim that it was almost unreachable, traveling all over the Nine Heavens! How much hardship he must have suffered... Did anyone know? Right now, still for his daughters medicine, he came all the way to Tianji City, yet got arrested by Zhuge n and tortured in their prison, just because of a nephew out of nowhere? Chu Leer at the side was finally unable to restrain herself, and suddenly burst into tears. Well! What a Zhuge n, a super n worthy of the name indeed. Such honest means! Such upright schemes! Good! Very good indeed! Chu Yang sneered, and said word by word, Ill remember this! He yelled, Zhuge Changchang! Are you going to seal your cultivation ande over, or are you going to force me to do it myself? Zhuge Changchang finally felt relieved, knowing that his life could be preserved. At this moment, why would he still care about the others manner of speech? Hurriedly, he sealed his cultivation tight, and sat down on the ground abruptly. He said, Brother Chu, I can help you to save your third uncle. Chu Yang gave him a disgusted look. To someone like this, he really didnt want to waste one more word. He waved a hand, and Dong Wushang sealed the mans cultivation once more, tied him up roughly and threw him into the room. A long cry of pain came from the room. Dong Wushangs methods were much rougher than most people indeed... Big Brother... You have to save my daddy... Chu Leer wiped her tears and got even more sad the more she thought about it. Hes suffered so much for me... Chu Yang only felt a tightness in his throat. He said heavily, Rest assured, I will definitely save Third Uncle! ... The war was over and everyone felt their hearts a bit uplifted. Though the matter of Chu Feihan clouded over everyones minds, the greatest crisis had finally passed after all. The rarest thing was that none of them was injured, which made them even happier. Meng Chaoran stood outside the door, stroked his beard and smiled. Mo Qingwu had long rushed out of the room and kept onining. If it was so easy, why was I not allowed toe out? And you actually arranged tasks for me... Only now did she know, that that task didnt need to be performed at all... When she talked, both Mo Leier and Wu Qianqian startedughing. Looking at the little girl, with her pouted lips and rolled eyes, both of them felt a bit humored. Right at this moment, someone called out indifferently, You are Chu Yang? Chu Yang looked back abruptly, and felt a huge wave of pressureing right toward him. The Wind Fox just leaped from Chu Yangs shoulders to Mo Qingwus arms. The fur on its whole body stood up. Its eyes looked toward the front with some fear. Dong Wushangs hand pressed onto the sheath of his knife, and Rui Butong also held on to the short sword in his clothes! He saw that behind all of them, there was a man all in ck. His whole body was covered in ck clothes, with only two eyes showing. His eyes were sharp and showed the vicissitudes of life. They were fixed on them. And then, he put his hands behind him, and stood on the snow-covered ground more than a hundred feet away, but for their senses, there wasnt such a person there at all! They felt a great shock inside. This person was definitely a professional! Furthermore, even though he wasnt on the level of Moon Breeze, he couldnt be far below. Right then, when the great war had just ended, how could such a person suddenly appear? Chu Yangs irises shrank. Though this person retrained the aura all over his body, Chu Yang could still sense the strength and enmity of this person, and a vague murderous aura! This person, hes an enemy! Chu Yang made the judgment in an instant. He took one step forward. His arms were slightly spread-out, keeping the others behind him. And then, he took two steps forward and asked cautiously, Who are you? At the same time, he internally called for the Sword Spirit to hurriedly possess him. With this persons strength, even everyone therebined together wouldnt be his match! Approval showed in this persons eyes. He said, Chu Yang, not bad indeed. No wonder you would gain the power and influence you have now. As a leader, you can detect danger immediately, its already not easy; for you to stand in front of your brothers after you detect danger, it is even more admirable. People like you are worthy of loyalty indeed. Chu Yang froze and said, You havent answered my question yet! This person put his hands behind him and replied calmly, Whats the point, whether I answer or not? Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, Theres no point indeed! A smile appeared in the eyes of this mysterious person like spring water, yet it was spring water with vicissitude, with the smell of dead trees in the spring. He said unemotionally, Rest assured, you dont need to be so nervous. Today, I only meant to take a look at you, but once I did, I decided to kill you! Because you are so outstanding, to let you live is really too great a threat! Chu Yang smiled slightly. To kill me, its not as easy as you thought. As he spoke, the Sword Spirit had already possessed him. The Nine Tribtions Sword appeared in his hand with a shing sound. Immediately, Chu Yang turned into a long wave, flying up from the ground and squinted out across several hundred feet in the air! This person is strong, you cant beat him! This was the warning of the Sword Spirit. Yet Chu Yang had no choice. Because he knew that with the least bit of hesitation on his part, his brothers would go on, and to go on, was to seek their own deaths. He couldnt retreat. Once he retreated, his brothers would disregard their own lives in an attempt to stop this person and create the time for him to escape. His brothers would still die! So, for Chu Yang to leave, there was only one way left! To break out from the front and leave! With Dong Wushang and others left, judging from the position of this person, if he said he wouldnt kill them, he would surely keep that promise. Besides, Chu Yang himself was his main target. Should he run after Chu Yang, Dong Wushang, Mo Qingwu and others would be even safer. Of course, all these were based on him being able to escape sessfully! His sword turned into a long rainbow. The mysterious man in ck showed approval in his eyes. His body floated up in the air lightly. His palm went out from the side, and with a loud bang, it hit onto the Nine Tribtions Sword. Chu Yangs body which was possessed by the Sword Spirit was abruptly shaken. He spat out blood immediately. That man in cks eyes froze. Cultivation of Saint of Swords? Actually a seventh-grade Saint of Swords. Youve concealed your ability after all! With a sh, his other palm hit upon the sword. Though his talking took little time, it was still quite long in rtion to the speed of sword-wielding by the Sword Spirit. Yet after he finished talking and hit out another time, it could still hit on that rapidly moving sword. Under such circumstances, the extreme paradox of the fast and the slow made everyone look so ufortable that they felt as though they were going to spit out blood. Chu Yangs body shook again. He spat out another mouthful of blood, his body inclined and prepared to go past his body. Yet this man in cks body retreated lightly and stopped him once more. He hit out with his palm again. And again the Sword Spirit was shocked: this man already had preliminary mastery of the rules of space... Right at that moment, an angry roar came, and a sharp sh of ck light turned into a bolt of lightning between the heaven and earth. Dong Wushang held his ck Saber and rushed over wildly! At that moment, Dong Wushang unleashed all his life potential without any restraint, and hit out his saber in the most powerful move he had done all his life1 He didnt speak, yet his heart, his soul, his spirit, his power, his mind... everything was molten into this one single movement of his saber! Great saber! Admiration showed in the eyes of the man in ck once more. At the same time, Rui Butong also rushed up like a sh of lightning and went for the man in ck. A red light shed, Mo Qingwus red sleeves moved and her saber cut out with great force! Before her, a white shadow shoot out like a sh of lightning, going directly toward the man in ck. It was exactly the Wind fox! Clear and bright sword light shed. Wu Qianqian and Mo Leier went out together, one on the left and one on the right. Apparently, Wu Qianqian was much faster than Mo Leier. A sh of sword light came from the back. Meng Chaoran rushed over with his sword! Chu Leers petite body flew up in the air, attacking the enemy for the first time in her life! At once, eight people and one spirit beast started the attack together. Scorn showed in the eyes of the man in ck. His fist went out in attack! It hit the edge of Dong Wushangs ck Saber. With a shing sound, the ck Saber was broken from the middle. Dong Wushangs chest bones copsed and he flew backward rapidly, spitting out blood. At the same time, his left fist hit on Wind fox. Wind fox let out a scream and fell from the sky. His fingers flexed lightly, and several waves of sharp winds were released. Mo Leier screamed in pain, as several bloody holes appeared on her shoulders and legs. She fell from the air. His foot kicked, kicking Mo Qingwu with her saber across more than a hundred feet. All of these happened at the same time. Rui Butong rushed up from the back. The man in ck sneered and kicked out. It went right at Rui Butongs stomach. Rui Butong cried out, as his internal organs were broken. He spat out a mouthful of blood, yet he hugged onto the mans left foot. The mans legs shook slightly, about to throw him out. Yet Rui Butong bowed his head just at that moment, and his sharp teeth bit into his calf hard! Chapter 1169 - Yin and Yang Must Pity the Beauty Part 1

Chapter 1169: Yin and Yang Must Pity the Beauty Part 1

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rui Butongs sharp teeth bit into the mans calf while his eyes shot over anxiously in Chu Yangs direction. The look in his eyes was in to all Boss! Go! Blood sttered everywhere as sharp teeth sank into flesh. Even the ck-robed man couldnt help but let out a muffled grunt and cursed, Damn! His left leg kicked out with force and with a bam, blood sprayed from Rui Butongs mouth. Both arms of his were broken, his entire skeletal frame splintering inch by inch. His limp body rose several thousand feet into the air before it started to fall back down. The ck-robed man was ultimately held back by him for a short while. As Rui Butongs body fell, fury red in the mans eyes. He seemed to have been truly enraged, his eyes sweeping here and there as he searched for Chu Yang. Chu Yang, the one I want to kill is only you! Do not let your good brothers die because of you! How can you bear it in your heart to do so! Indeed, what he said was the truth. Watching the blood of his brothers spill because of him, Chu Yang felt as if a knife was stabbed through his heart. Just like what the ck-robed man had said, the one he wanted to kill was him alone! He had to leave this ce as soon as possible! And lure him away! If he didnt care for his life, his brothers would eventually be saved one way or another. Although what the man had said were words of provocation, it reached deep into Chu Yangs heart. Chu Yang let out a thunderous roar, riding on his sword and flying out as swift as lightning! Two palms struck out viciously at Chu Yang! A ck shadow shed and came behind Chu Yang like a sh of lightning. There was a cruel look in the ck-robed mans eyes as he stared at Chu Yangs back with the eyes of a vulture, and he raised his palms with great momentum! As he did so, a ck aura actually manifested at the sides of his palms, as though a couple of empty holes had been ripped in the air. Then, he struck out like lightning! Two distinct ck tunnels appeared in mid-air from the ferocious wind impact of these two palm strikes! Spanning across the sky of swirling white snow, they looked as though the path to theherworld. The man in ck struck out with all his might! Determined to kill Chu Yang in one hit! A sound rang out; it was Dong Wushang hurling out the remaining half of the dark saber in his hand with all his strength! Ever since the saber had been forged, it had never once left him. He cherished it as though it was his life; all the damage it had received in the past had never diminished his love toward it one bit. This was the first time the saber had ever left his hand! After hurling the saber out, Dong Wushang threw up blood and copsed to the ground. Earlier, he was the one who had charged the fiercest and posed the biggest threat to the man in ck. Thus, his injuries were also the most serious. After hurling out the saber, he lost consciousness. The dark saber hummed as it whizzed past the mans wrist. Snorting, the ck-robed man retracted the palm he was hitting toward Chu Yang and intercepted the dark saber instead. With a resounding ng, the half segment of dark saber broke into two once more. Moment Between Life and Death! A sharp cry resounded and a crimson shadow shed. Mo Qingwu gritted her teeth and with no regard for her life whatsoever, activated the movement technique that Bu Liuqing had taken the most pride in in his whole life. It was also the fastest movement technique as it transformed the power of life and death into speed. She came rushing toward them with everything she had! In this instant, Mo Qingwu hadpletely turned into a stream of light! The Qingwu Dream Saber was catalyzed to its limit, projecting a circle of rainbow at the edge of the saber, as if Mo Qingwus life force rapidly burning! The speed of Moment Between Life and Death hadpletely made up for the difference in speed between her and a Supreme Martial Artist. Taking advantage of that one instant of recoil the man in ck had from receiving Dong Wushangs dark saber, she came speeding toward him! shing at him with her saber! Sword of Supremacy! Ning Tianyas secret technique! With a flip of his palm, the man in ck struck the saber. The saber trembled and Mo Qingwu spat out an arrow of blood. However, the saber in her hand didnt stop moving, lifting andnding once more. With a frown, the man in ck struck the edge of Mo Qingwus saber again. It was apparent that no matter toward Mo Qingwu or Chu Leer, he did not use his full power. He still had reservations about Ning Tianya and Zi Xieqing! With a loud gurgle, Mo Qingwu only managed to utter Chu... before she lost consciousness in mid-air, her body falling backward. At this point, Chu Yang was already 70 feet away. The man in ck snorted. Do you think you can get away? He sprung into the air and with just one big step, he was already in front of Chu Yang, his palm hitting out with tremendous force! The Sword Spirit wielded the Nine Tribtions Sword while the opponent struck out with his palm. Bam! The Sword Spirit hit out with both his palms! The man in ck snorted, meeting his palms with his own! The four palms shed with a bam and Chu Yangs body, which was in the Sword Spirits control, fell backward, both his wrists broken! His chest felt terrible, as though it was burning up inside, and his vision became somewhat blurry. Just one hit and he had already suffered serious internal injuries! The opponent did not let up one bit, remaining hot on his heels like his shadow. Murderous intent and approval shed in his eyes as both of his palms struck out at Chu Yang once more with the momentum of a great ax rendering a mountain in half! Chu Yang, whose body was controlled by the Sword Spirit, also couldnt help but sigh inmentation. The enemys strength was simply iparable; they had truly reached their wits end at this moment... Right at this moment, Wu Qianqian let out a loud cry. There was no knowing where she had actually gotten the strength from as she shot forward with the speed of a phantom! The speed that Wu Qianqian disyed at this moment was something beyond a humans capabilities! Eventent potential had no chance of reaching such an insane level! Yet Wu Qianqian managed to do it. There was only Chu Yangs crisis in her eyes and nothing else at all. At this moment, she actually defied reason and disyed this kind of speed that absolutely shouldnt exist in the Nine Heavens! With just a whoosh, she was already right in front of Chu Yang. Using her own chest, she received the ck-robed mans palm strikes! Wu Qianqians eyes were very serene. In the Lower Three Heavens, I had wanted to die for you. But you didnt let me. You stopped me. Today, let me die for you. Even if you must die, let me fend off what I can for you first! No! Chu Yang cried out! Both of the mans palms had alreadynded solidly on Wu Qianqians chest! He realized something amiss; the person in front of him had be a stunning young beauty. This moment, she had the aura of one who was fully prepared to die. She was oddly serene, her eyes calm and tranquil as she used her frail chest to receive his palms that could split mountains and cut rocks. Unexpectedly, he tried to retract his power as much as he could. He finally remembered this was Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurous disciple. Moon Breezes deaths hadnt been confirmed yet; killing their disciple now was a little too soon. However, a sense of absent-mindedness shed across his heart. As though he had been reminded of that life and death crisis ten thousand years ago... His beloved wife, with an air of resolution, simrly used her own body to receive the enemys sword... He recalled that brilliant flower of blood that had blossomed in the green hills and blue waters... That was why he had retracted his palms. However, the overwhelming power of his palms had, after all,nded solidly on Wu Qianqians chest! A snapping sound echoed. Wu Qianqians chest suddenly copsed inward. Yet she didnt back down, maintaining her forward stance and pressing on toward the man in ck. Her hand swung to the back and pushed Chu Yang out with great force. Such that Chu Yangs body, which was already being pushed back, went backward with even greater speed. The man in ck stared at the resolute and calm eyes of the youngdy in front of him and he sighed long and deep in his heart. He sprung higher into the air and ascended by 100 feet, avoiding Wu Qianqians dive toward him. Wu Qianqians body went past his feet as it dived forward... Blood gushed out of her mouth. She wanted to turn back, to see for herself whether her sacrifice had allowed her loved one to escape but she couldnt, her consciousness already fading. Though the ck-robed man had retracted most of the power in his palms! He possessed, after all, the solid cultivation of a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! His palms havingnded on Wu Qianqian, even though arge bulk of it had been retracted, it was still not something that the fifth-grade Martial Saint Wu Qianqian could withstand! Wu Qianqians internal organs were all shattered; the bones of her chest and back werepletely broken; her Dantian and meridians were also in a state where recovery was impossible, as if they hadpletely exploded! Wounds of absolute mortality! The man in ck ascended into the skies. Just as he was about to chase after Chu Yang, his eyes focused on a certain area. Then, with a whoosh, he rose further into the sky and spun around, his form disappearing into the thick and heavy blizzard. And he left just like that. Outside the Orchard Pce, on the roads far away, two white shadows were seated atop a snow sled as they approached in the swirling snow. Both of them were dressed in robes of snowy white, their faces rosy as they sat on the sled. They looked to be chatting happily but the distance was too great and one couldnt really be sure. However, the attitudes of these two were very rxed and leisurely. On the snow sled behind them was also a person in ck robes. He wasying down, as if... war spoils? Precisely because the ck-robed man in the air had spotted this man and woman rushing over, he made a prompt decision on the spot to retreat at once! Otherwise, once they realized what was happening here, even if the distance was this great, he definitely wouldnt be able to leave. Therefore, the man in ck made a quick decision and abandoned the pursuit against Chu Yang, fleeing at once! Because these two were exactly Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue. Moon Breezes appearance here, and safe and sound from the looks of it, was indicative of the failure of the battle of ying of the Tao! Chu Yang could still be killed in the future. However, should he lose his life here, everything would be over. The man in ck vanished with a whoosh. At this point, Mo Qingwus form finallynded, just nice colliding with Meng Chaoran who was flying toward them. Meng Chaoran tossed his sword aside and caught hold of Mo Qingwu, and both of them tumbled onto the ground. Wu Qianqians body fell powerlessly, as though a broken ragdoll. Mo Leier flew over with all her might to catch her. A snap rang out; the violent impact had caused both of Mo Leiers arms to break. Both of themnded on the ground at the same time... Wu Qianqians body tumbled out of Mo Leiers arms, rolling a couple of times on the snow ground before it came to a stop. Her head of silky hair was in a mess, covering her face. Qianqian! Qingwu! Chu Yangnded on the ground with a boom before he jumped up, as if he had gone mad. Qingwu is fine, take a look at Qianqian first! Meng Chaoran said anxiously. Chu Yang let out a thundering shout. The corners of his mouth were covered in blood. Both his arms were still broken but he came over in a mad rush just like that. In this instant, both his eyes were already red. He rushed over to Wu Qianqian, reaching out to hold her. The moment he touched her, a jolt of extreme pain came from his wrists. Chu Yangs brows were drawn tightly together as he gritted his teeth and helped Wu Qianqian up, letting her body lean against his own. He fished out two iplete versions of the Nine Tribtions Pill with his broken hand and pushed one into Wu Qianqians mouth before taking one himself. He watched Wu Qianqians reaction in a panic. Emitting a weak moan, Wu Qianqian tried desperately to hang in there as she opened her eyes. When she saw Chu Yang, joy and relief shed in her eyes. The Nine Tribtions Pill had retained herst breath of internal energy, but it couldnt repair her shattered internal organs. Chapter 1170 - Yin and Yang Must Pity the Beauty Part 2

Chapter 1170: Yin and Yang Must Pity the Beauty Part 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qianqian, Qianqian... Senior Sister Qian... Chu Yang called out to her anxiously, his voice full of panic. When he saw Wu Qianqians ghastly pale face and checked her injuries, Chu Yangs heart felt as if it had sunk into the deep abyss. Wu Qianqians injuries were fatal. ording to Chu Yangs current knowledge, there was no way to save her life at all. This caused Chu Yang to feel as if his heart had suddenly been ripped apart. For a moment there, he felt as if his own life had also be dull and colorless. Youre safe... Im d. Wu Qianqian gazed at Chu Yang weakly, her voice soft and feeble but immensely relieved. Im fine... Youll be okay too... Chu Yang felt like a knife was being twisted about in his heart. He held Wu Qianqian in his arms, feeling as though his heart ripping apart and healing, before it ripped apart again... Even now, shes relieved... that Im safe?! Dontfort me anymore... Wu Qianqians voice was weak and low, without any vigor in her, but there was a great tenderness within. Im not going to make it... I can feel... my mother waiting for me here... Chu Yang, Im going soon... Wu Qianqian spoke feebly, a light of childlike affection toward her parent shining in her eyes. Chu Yang thought of that dream that Wu Qianqian had. Tears suddenly streamed down his face. Since a few days ago, she had been dreaming of her mother and saying that her mother was here for her... Chu Yang had long sensed that this was an inauspicious dream but he didnt expect that her dream would turn into reality in this manner... Using his broken hands, he held Wu Qianqian tightly in his embrace, choking on his sobs and unable to speak. He owed her too much. Since they were in the Lower Three Heavens, every step he took, Wu Qianqian was always there. She gave her all to help him; using all the talent and wits she possessed, she forced herself to learn all those knowledge and do all those missions that shouldnt have been carried out by a frail woman... When they had just arrived at Iron Cloud, she would even turn pale when she saw blood; she would tremble whenever she saw corpses. Yet in order to help him, he didnt know how but she managed to force herself to ept all of those cruel realities. Everymand left her hands; every aftermath was personally taken care of by her. Every single time... When he left the Lower Three Heavens, she was heartbroken and devastated. But she stayed as strong as ever, draping his ck robe on herself and putting on his mask, and started shouldering his responsibilities... Now, after she hade to the Upper Three Heavens, she still stayed with him, sticking by him through life and death, and fighting hard bloody battles. Yet I have never given her anything at all. Not even a word of promise that she had so desired. Even now, it was for him that she used her frail body to take a fatal blow in ce of him, offering up her life for him. In the Lower Three Heavens, during the Golden Horse Rider Department assassination, she already had intentions to sacrifice herself for him. After that, during the final battle with the Department, she remained willing to die for him... And today... She ultimately still ended her own life the way that she desired to... even if she was so reluctant to leave him. He knew that she loved him deeply; however, she had never said it. I love you but it doesnt concern you. Wu Qianqian nestled in Chu Yangs arms, taking in the warmth of his embrace. Somewhat contented, the corners of her mouth curled up. In a low voice, she murmured, So warm... Hes so warm. I really cant bear to leave... This is my first time in his arms my whole life... Chu Yangs tears sttered one by one on her cheeks. Im going. My mother is waiting for me... I, Im very happy, dont... worry about me... Wu Qianqians head was lowered. Her eyes lingered longingly on Chu Yangs ck robe. In that particr corner of the ck robe were a few words that she had embroidered using her hair Chu Yang, Qianqian likes you. She felt a sudden wave of sorrow. Actually, I really cant bear to leave... him. Chu Yang, after Im gone... Dont wear... the ck robe anymore... said Wu Qianqian feebly. Because youll think of me when you wear the ck robe. And when you do, youll feel terrible... Chu Yang didnt know what to say. He hugged her tightly, choking as he said, Dont go... You wont go! Actually, dying like this... Im very happy... Really... This is what I wish for... because... A hint of a smile appeared on Wu Qianqians lips with some difficulty. She tried her best to raise her eyes, saying with a tinge of anticipation, Chu Yang... That time, you said... that you owed someone else your entire life... Thats why you wanted to repay it... Today, should I die... y-you... will you owe me? ...Will you... repay me... in your next lifetime? I will! Chu Yang replied resolutely, nodding heavily. As he nodded, tears fell endlessly from his eyes. I will definitely repay you! Ill repay you this lifetime, Senior Sister Qian... Dont die! Im really looking forward to my next life... Ill wait for you to repay me a lifetime... Wu Qianqian was lost in her thoughts. Snowkes fell onto her cheeks, her eyes reflecting deep love and affection. In a low voice, as if talking to herself, she murmured, Chu Yang... Qianqian likes you... Chu Yang, Qianqian likes you. The girl, who should have been frail and weak but was instead strong and independent now, had always hidden this one sentence inside her heart. She devotedly, quietly and humbly sewed it onto the robe, never saying it out loud. Not even once. But at this point where her life was about to dissipate, she said it out loud with courage. She knew that if she didnt, she really wouldnt have the chance to anymore. Because Chu Yang had already promised and pledged his next lifetime to her, she was afraid that she would fail to keep her end of the promise. Therefore, before she died, she wanted to say it out loud as a reminder to herself, whether in life or death... Chu Yang would never fail to keep his promise, but she was afraid that she herself would, and end up missing him... Chu Yang, Qianqian likes you! I like you too! Its true! Chu Yangs mouth was ajar, his breathing heavy and in gulps. Yet he still felt that something was blocking his chest and his throat... Intense grief and pain almost suffocated him. At this moment where she was about to leave him, Chu Yang was suddenly reminded of that time during his previous life at the Purple Bamboo Forest, where Mo Qingwuid in his arms as her life slipped away... That feeling then and the feeling now... Why was it so simr! Why? Yet again, he could only watch as she left him, unable to do anything! The Nine Tribtions Pill could treat grievous injuries but there was nothing it could do about this kind of destruction of life force and soul... So what even if I became the true Nine Tribtions Sword Master?! So what even if I stand at the pinnacle? So what even if I am to march into the Nine Heavens Imperial Court in the future?! Shes still going to die today! Chu Yang bellowed in rage and howled in his heart, wailing inwardly... Wu Qianqian gazed quietly at the hem of Chu Yangs ck robe. She could no longer raise her head. There was no more strength in her whole body. Her soul felt as if it was about to leave her body at this moment... But she didnt want to leave; she tried her best to make herself stay a little longer. She couldnt bear to leave, because she was now in this warm embrace. In her entire life, this was her first time truly in his embrace; so warm, sofortable, so secure... Yet this first time would also be the veryst time... How could she bear to leave? How could she bear to leave! Even if she could only stay just a moment more, it would still be wonderful and blissful... But she knew that she had to leave eventually! This embrace did not belong to her in this lifetime... Wu Qianqian smiled forlornly. She seemed to see her mother taking her hand and slowly walking far... While Chu Yang stood where he was, watching her leave. She turned back time and again but she was still led far away by her mother... Using all her strength and in a tone that was close to praying, she said, Chu Yang, you must be happy in this lifetime... Then, she felt her fatigue and the weariness of her soul. She was about to leave, really about to... She really couldnt bear to... Right at this moment, she suddenly remembered something of utmost importance. All of a sudden, she started to pant and gasp, trying her best to open her eyes. Miraculously, they did, though her eyes were already empty and nk. Chu Yang was right by her yet she could no longer even see his ck robe. She tried her best to tell him an important matter in her heart. Theres something... important... Chu Yang... Chu Yang... Go to... Go to the Lower Three Heavens... Look for... Tie Butian... She... Shes a woman... Y-you... you... Wu Qianqians lips trembled as she whispered feebly. But every sentence and every word that she uttered was a roaring thunderstorm in Chu Yangs heart, mming against his heart. At this moment, Chu Yang was actually dumbstruck. Tie Butian is a woman?! Wu Qianqian continued to murmur, her voice weak and feeble. Struggling, she tried her best to continue, She... you... When you were poisoned the other time... its her who saved you... Chu Yang... she... her childhood name is Little Tian Tian... Tian Tian... Chu... Yang... s-she bore you a child... Wu Qianqian continued to struggle, finally saying herst words, Do not... let her down... I-Im so... envious... My... my feelings for you... have never changed... She gave one final shudder and then suddenly, there was no more movement. Herst words spoke of the thoughts that lingered the most in her heart and her grievances. Do not let her down. Im so envious of her. My feelings for you have never changed. Didnt you think that I was once the empress... But the emperor is a woman... and shes your woman too... My feelings for you have never changed, really! You... Chu Yang felt as if his heart had been dealt a devastating blow by a gigantic hammer. For a moment there, he actually felt lost, as if he was in a dream. Everything seemed so much like an illusion and fantasy. He felt as if he was the only one remaining in this vast and boundless world. It was her who saved you when you were poisoned the other time. Shes Little Tian Tian. She bore you a child. In his arms, Wu Qianqians frail body shuddered and then she was silent. She was still looking at him. The eyes of this woman, who was once frail and weak but had be strong for him, regained its fragility and frailty... But her eyes were filled with such emptiness and nkness... Chu Yang only felt a sense of nkness in his heart. When he looked up, everything was covered in white. At this moment, agitation, guilt, regret and pain were all intertwined. His body swayed and shook and his legs gave out beneath him. Hended on his knees, holding Wu Qianqian in his arms as he howled at the skies, tears streaming down his cheeks... Chapter 1171 - Yin and Yang Must Pity the Beauty Part 3

Chapter 1171: Yin and Yang Must Pity the Beauty Part 3

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With an ugh, Chu Yang threw up a mouthful of blood. It was followed by another three sessive grunts and three more mouthfuls of hot scarlet blood. As the world spun around him, he could vaguely see in front of him a ck-d figure, her robes as ck as ink. Slim and graceful, she looked as if she had walked out of a painting, beautiful and striking. It was Wu Qianqian. Wu Qianqian simply stood so prettily in front of him, her aggrieved and longing eyes gazing at him. She seemed like she wanted to reach out and touch his face but couldnt; as if she wanted to dive into his arms yet she was going further and further away. Chu Yang, Im going... You must be happy... In the dimness, he seemed to hear Wu Qianqians indistinct voice and a sense of wholehearted blessings that contained power of the soul... Chu Yang threw up yet another mouthful of blood. His heart ached like death, lost in the vast world. In the Nine Tribtions Space, the Sword Spirit shouted furiously, Heaven Nourishing Jade! Heaven Nourishing Jade! Dazed, Chu Yang replied, W-what...? The Sword Spirit continued to shout angrily, Quick, use the Heaven Nourishing Jade! If not, once her body stiffens, shes really going to die! Heaven Nourishing Jade? Chu Yang jolted back to reality. The emotional trauma he received was so tremendous that he actually forgot about this killer weapon the Heaven Nourishing Jade. He struggled to clear his mind but he still remained in a state of daze. In a moment of desperation, he grabbed a broken sword on the ground and stabbed it viciously into his thigh. The acute pain woke him up at once with a startle and his mind cleared. How do I use the Heaven Nourishing Jade? Put it into her mouth first and secure her soul of origin! Chu Yang hastily reached into the Nine Tribtions Space. Only then did he realize that his hand was still broken. Unable to spare it further thought, he corrected and put the bones back into ce with a loud snap. Retrieving the Heaven Nourishing Jade, he took out thergest piece and ced it at Wu Qianqians mouth. However, Wu Qianqians lips were mped shut and actually couldnt swallow it. Seeing the glowing Heaven Nourishing Jade slowly melt at Wu Qianqians lips, Chu Yang was ovee with anxiety. Suddenly, he lowered his head, taking the Heaven Nourishing Jade into his mouth and went near Wu Qianqians lips with his own. Taking a deep breath, he blew the pure and concentrated life force energy emanated by the Heaven Nourishing Jade through the tiny gaps between Wu Qianqians teeth into her mouth. Afraid that a portion of the Heaven Nourishing Jades spiritual energy had gone to him after doing that and causing Wu Qianqian to be unable to recover as a result, he took another piece and let her consume it too. Just as he was about to reach for the third piece, the Sword Spirit, full of heartache, hastily said, Enough, enough! She doesnt need that much, itll engorge her. Only then did Chu Yang stop. Then, he quickly treated his broken hand, activating and circting the Nine Heavens Divine Technique through his meridians. At the same time, he hurriedly brought out the iplete versions of the Nine Tribtions Pill and gave them to Meng Chaoran, so that he could distribute them to the injured and let everyone quickly take one. Then, Chu Yang started to wait. He was waiting for Wu Qianqian to regain consciousness. The battle earlier, though the narration made it seem like it had spanned a long time, actually happened in a sh. It already ended when it had only just begun! There was only one enemy but everyone on his side, other than Meng Chaoran who was further away, was heavily injured! The danger in this battle exceeded any other great battle that Chu Yang had taken part in ever since his debut! This was also Chu Yangs first time going up against a Supreme Martial Artist, and this very first time was already against a ninth-grade one! The gap between their strength was the difference between heaven and earth! There was no way topare them on equal terms! While Mo Leiers injuries were considered minor, Dong Wushangs injuries, on the other hand, were very serious. Though not to the extent of being fatal, without the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill, he would most likely never recover for the rest of his life! Mo Qingwu, after giving her all twice, was still unconscious. Chu Leer had been thrown out a great distance by the ck-robed man and couldnt get up at all either right now. The Wind Fox limped over to Mo Qingwu and climbed on top of her, crying out softly and incessantly. Its ck and shiny big eyes were filled with pain. A thud resounded; it was only now that Rui Butong, who had been kicked high into the air, finallynded, smashing onto the ground like a heap of mud. Chu Yang and Dong Wushang were naturally unconcerned about this fellow; Rui Butong was the one whom they needed to worry about the least. An immortal body... Every time he died, his power would increase instead. On the other hand, it was everyone else injured that was more troublesome. After waiting a while, Wu Qianqian remained unconscious. Though her body stayed soft and supple, there was no sign of life in her. Chu Yang became anxious and asked the Sword Spirit, When will she wake up? How long does it take for the effect of the Heaven Nourishing Jade to show? Damn it, they talk about it like its so great that I thought its even more amazing than the Nine Tribtions Pill. But in the end, it doesnt evenpare to the Nine Tribtions Pill! The Sword Spirit rolled his eyes and replied, You dont need to belittle the Heaven Nourishing Jade like that even if youre worried about Wu Qianqian! The Heaven Nourishing Jade has already taken effect long ago; Wu Qianqians soul of origin can be considered to be secured and she wont die for the time being. But how would it be an easy task to restore her to normal? How can that be done just by the Heaven Nourishing Jade alone? Do we still need other things? asked Chu Yang, What do we need? The Heaven Nourishing Jade is something that goes against thew and order of Heaven! As long as the body of the person who died hasnt gone into rigor mortis, the Heaven Nourishing Jade would be able to secure and prevent the spirit from dissipating. Even if the person had been dead for two hours, the Heaven Nourishing Jade can also gather back the soul. In other words, although Wu Qianqian is not breathing nor does she have a heartbeat right now, her soul is still in her body. Even if you cannot find a way to revive her, even after a thousand years or ten thousand years, her body will never dpose. As long as the conditions can be fulfilled by some chance encounter, she can still regain consciousness! The Sword Spirit said. You only need to say what I need to wake her up! That would do! Chu Yang gazed at Wu Qianqians pale face with heartache as he snapped impatiently, Why say so much other rubbish! You need the Nine Revival Herb! The Sword Spirit hastily gave him a name. Nine Revival Herb? Chu Yangs eyes brightened. Where can I find that? The Sword Spirit heaved a long sigh. The Nine Heavens Imperial Court! Chu Yang was stunned immediately! Only after a second had passed did he erupt like a volcano and start cursing. F*ck! Isnt this just f*cking making things difficult for me?! With my current pathetic cultivation, when can I ever go up to the Nine Heavens Imperial Court?! When you can ever go up is your own business, but youll have to eventually, the Sword Spirit said dispassionately, What I need to tell you is that if you can find the Nine Revival Herb and use it in conjunction with the Heaven Nourishing Jade, once Wu Qianqianes back to life, shell possess the ability to resist death nine times! Blinking, the Sword Spirit looked at Chu Yang. Do you see Rui Butongs phoenix body? Birth, death, illness and old age is a cycle of naturalw. However, the Heaven Nourishing Jade can reverse life and death. Therefore, the pinnacle power of the Heaven Nourishing Jade is something that defies the Heavens. What is the power that defies the Heavens? It is the power of Tao; only the forces of Tao can go against the power that defies the heavens. The Nine Revival Herb, as the name indicates, it is still possible for one toe back to life even after dying nine times. Adding to that a power that defies the heavens, that means nine cycles of reincarnation and immunity to injury! Chu Yang calmed down. He thought about it carefully and said with a cold smile, So from what youre saying, Qianqians current state is instead her fortune now? The Sword Spirit did not refute him. Not everyone can gain the Heaven Nourishing Jades Heavens-defying power. The Heaven Nourishing Jades Heavens-defying power is hosted and refined by the Nine Tribtions Sword Master who goes against the Heavens. Moreover, since olden times till now, there has only been this one time and only you who has achieved it. The Sword Spirit went on, Now that we havee to this point, I dont mind saying it clearly You didnt die during your trial of life and death; going along with heavens will and being destroyed, and going against heavens will and being reborn. After you, there will no longer be the Nine Tribtions Sword or the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Therefore, your Heaven Nourishing Jade is the one and only in this universe! Wu Qianqian was supposed to die but against heavens will, her life was retained by the Heaven Nourishing Jade, only requiring the Nine Revival Herb toe back to life. After she does, she will be immune to nine crises of life and death. The Sword Spirit continued dispassionately, And also... actually, from this moment on, you have already truly entered your own destiny. My true destiny? asked Chu Yang, perplexed. Yes, your true destiny, the Sword Spirit continued solemnly, Before this, you didnt know that there was the Heavens Beyond, but Zi Xieqing appeared and you came to know of it. You have emotional ties with Zi Xieqing and have a promise with her in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. However, your determination is not resolute. You only want to lead a happy, proud and carefree life in the Nine Heavens with your brothers this was already your lifelong dream before this. Therefore, it is not impossible that youll give up. In fact,cking resolution in your will, it is also not impossible that you cannot fulfill your promise with Zi Xieqing. But at this time, you are told that should you give up, it would be equivalent to giving up your brothers. Therefore, you can only continue forward! But right now, you only know to defend, not knowing the direction in which you should be going in. However, at this exact point, Wu Qianqians death has pointed you in the right direction the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! Only in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court is there the Nine Revival Herb! The Sword Spirit said, When you reach the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, all the answers to these mysteries will naturally be made known to you! That is the true mission of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! The Sword Spirit said word by word, Yin and Yang must pity the beauty is not merely a poem. The nine revivals go against the naturalw of the Heavens. The Heavens are theherworld and so is the earth; this is Yin and Yang. Cherishing each other in life and death is the meaning behind Yin and Yang must pity the beauty. Without going through life and death, would you know to cherish her? Chu Yang fell into silence. Only after you had lost her in your previous life did you know to cherish Mo Qingwu; and only after youve lost her in this lifetime did you know to cherish Wu Qianqian! But why do you always have to wait till youve lost them to know to cherish them? You cherish your brothers very much right now as well, but I daresay that should any of them die now, youll cherish the others even more in the future! To be honest, this is not good. Only regretting after youve lost them shows that youre not doing enough when you still had them, said the Sword Spirit. His eyes bore into Chu Yang as he spoke, Cherishing them when you still have them isnt that good? Chu Yang was rmed and moved. He raised his head suddenly. Only knowing to cherish something after one has lost it is the way of a weak person, ayman. But cherishing something when you have it is the way of a wise man, a strong person! the Sword Spirit smiled and said, This does not only refer to women; it also refers to brothers and sisters, parents and rtives, cultivation or mission! Or mayhap, even ones enemy. As well as your integrity and determination... Cherish all that you can cherish, and youll gain all that you can gain. Chapter 1172 - Moon Breeze Returns

Chapter 1172: Moon Breeze Returns

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang started to muse over this, as if he had understood something. Sword Spirit, are you trying to say that cherish is the most precious and the most evesting in this world? asked Chu Yang. I didnt say that. You did. The Sword Spirit had a sneaky smile. As if he hadprehended something, Chu Yang also started to smile, muttering the word cherish under his breath. He felt the pressure and stress in his heart lighten considerably instantly, as if there was a deep level of enlightenment in his heart and soul. He murmured, Thank you, Sword Spirit, I think I understand now. From now on, I will cherish even more what I already have. The Sword Spirit gave him a small smile, saying with a low voice, Indeed, having things that one can cherish in their lives is unimaginable happiness in life. You are very fortunate, because there are a lot of things that are worth you cherishing, while what is worth me cherishing... The voice of the Sword Spirit was rather forlorn. Chu Yang said quietly, Sword Spirit, you are also worth me cherishing. He paused for a moment before he continued, I do cherish you very much! The body of the Sword Spirit trembled a little before he chuckled. Thank you. There was actually a tinge of awkwardness in his voice. Chu Yang smiledfortingly before he looked on in heartache at Wu Qianqian who was still in his arms. He asked, Since thats the case, how do we preserve Qianqians body? The Sword Spirit reminded him. You can ce her inside the Nine Tribtions Space. While the Nine Tribtions Space is unable to store living things at your current level, shes already a dead person now. Dead bodies dont pose a problem for the Nine Tribtions Space. Chu Yang flew into a rage upon hearing the Sword Spirits words. Dead person? Dead body? Youre the f*cking dead body! All of your family members are dead bodies! This guy had only just thanked him and said that he cherished him. But the moment they had a disagreement, he started to curse and swear at him. The Sword Spirit very smartly shrank back a little and kept quiet, not saying another word. He grumbled inside, F*ck you! I have serious doubts about what you said earlier! Damn it, hes only just said that he cherished me and now he curses my entire family as dead bodies. To think I was kind of touched earlier... This fellow was obviously on edge right now. No matter what he said, it would only invite contempt, so he might as well not say anything... After taking a look at the others injuries, Chu Yangs mind was a little more at ease. Other than Rui Butong who still stayed in the corner pitifully like a heap of minced meat, no one else was in mortal danger. Dong Wushang had already regained consciousness. He struggled to stand, perspiration dripping from his face. He reached out and corrected the position of his broken ribs, setting them back into ce with loud and resounding snaps. Then, he also set the broken bones of his right arm back himself, putting himself in so much pain that his tanned face turned ghastly pale,rge droplets of perspiration running down his face. He hissed and gasped in pain as he said, This really friggin hurts, all the while still continuing his actions. Seeing what he was doing, Mo Leier was mad and full of heartache at the same time. She scolded him furiously, Ive seriously never seen anyone as silly as you... Theres a miracle doctor here, would you die if youd just waited? You just had to do it yourself. Dong Wushang grimaced and rolled his eyes. What do you know? If Boss were the one doing it, itll only hurt even more... As he spoke, he got to his feet and walked over to Rui Butong where he was stillying in a heap and cursed, The way this fellow died this time is seriously disgusting. With a bam, he kicked Rui Butong out. Everyone looked at him, stunned. Upon seeing that no one else was in mortal danger, Chu Yang was finally more at ease. He exhaled a long breath of air and picked up the unconscious Mo Qingwu, carrying her into the room before he came out to carry others. Only at this moment did he remember that voice and those words which haunted him. She is Little Tian Tian. She is a woman. She saved you. She has your child. A child... Chu Yangs heart gave a little shiver. That kind ofplex andplicated feeling in his heart was practically indescribable. He recalled the time back when he was in the forests of the Beyond The Heavens Sect and fighting a fierce battle with the Golden Horse Rider Department. He had been poisoned by the Lust Dragon and was in critical condition. At that point, only Tie Butian and the Shadow husband and wife were with him... Later on, when he regained consciousness, he didnt know what had happened at all. The Sword Spirit was coincidentally in a state of hibernation at that point too. Only up until the point where he was about to leave did he be aware that such an incident had happened and that he had been saved by someone. When he wanted to ask about it, Tie Butian had casually passed over the topic. He remembered being so furious at that time, choking Tie Butians neck and lifting her as he shouted angrily at her. He lost his temper and had almost choked her to death... Only now did he know that the one who had saved him and gave him her everything was actually her! It was actually her! Chu Yangs heart was filled with pain and agony. Wu Qianqian had already given him so much. Then, what about what Tie Butian had done for him? She sacrificed her chastity to save him, knowing full well that his heart already belonged to someone else. She chose to keep quiet about it and suffer alone by herself. When facing him, she even had to try her best to control her emotions and pretend like they were friends... How would that feel? Bing pregnant and quietly giving birth to the child... If not for Wu Qianqian who told him today, was he going to be kept in the dark for life? When he thought of this, Chu Yang was filled with heartache, guilt and fury all at the same time. Isnt that girl being too stubborn? When Chu Yang thought of that poem which Tie Butian had recited emotionally when he left the Lower Three Heavens, his heart trembled yet again, as if the softest and most vulnerable part of his heart had been triggered. In that instant, he seemed to somewhat understand how Tie Butian must have felt. The sky darkens in the autumn breeze and setting sun, and after a great many changes in the world, one is left alone to ponder. She lightly bemoans that heroes let one down too often, and a womans heart that goes through innumerable twists and turns. When he recalled this poem, a teenage emperor in golden robes and donning the royal crown seemed to appear in front of Chu Yang again. She held her hands behind her back, looking down upon the world with a dignified bearing and reigning over the nation. Yet when this teenage emperor turned and nced over, the sorrow and loneliness those eyes held... Sigh... Chu Yang heaved a long sigh. I once thought that I had left with no restraints and without anything weighing me down, not knowing that I had thrown away my roots and wasnt even aware. I once thought that I had a clear conscience and that I had bestowed kindness upon others, not knowing that I had owed a whole slew of debts instead...She lightly bemoans that heroes let one down too often, and a womans heart that goes through innumerable twists and turns; Im not a hero but how many people have I let down? Tie Butian, I had only thought that you were referring to me toward Qianqian at that time. I never expected that the one you were talking about was yourself. He gritted his teeth lightly, thinking to himself, When I see that bastard again, Im going to spank her bottom so hard! Actually hiding something so important from me... When his thoughts reached this part, Chu Yang started to stew again. He muttered, Without me, how the hell are you going to give birth! Actually keeping mum about it! ...Seriously intolerable... As he thought about it, he became somewhat perplexed again. Tie Butian... Ive suspected that she was a woman and even observed her secretly a few times. But every time I did, I saw that shes clearly a man, wasnt she... With an Adams apple, no breast and no butt... How did she suddenly be a woman... Minister Chu was a little mournful. Damn, that fellow would have been pretty handsome if she were a man. But as a woman... Shes probably definitely going to be t-chested... This, cough, is a little on the losing end... And my child... I wonder how old is he? And what does he look like? As his thoughts ran wild and messy, a loud sound drifted over from the gates. A snow sled stopped in front of the gateway. Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue slowly got off the sled. After much effort and strain, the two of them had finally walked down Mount Xingyun with Wu Juecheng in tow. It was easy to go up the mountain but difficult toe down, and it was especially precarious after snowing. Moon Breeze was only able to move about temporarily; they were far from recovering their cultivation and being able to activate their internal energy. They really couldnt evenpare to a regr person right now. Just the journey down the mountain alone, the two of them, together with Wu Juecheng, had almost fallen off the cliff several times... After much effort, they finally got to the bottom of the mountain. Only after waiting for a long time did a snow sled pass by atst. Yue Lingxue had offered ten times the price, practically begging that merchant before he managed to buy the snow sled. They carried Wu Juecheng onto the snow sled gingerly, as if serving their ancestors, and padded a thickyer of leather skins under him. Only then did they hurry back to Tianji City on the snow sled. When had Yue Lingxue ever begged anyone in his entire life? He had pretty much set a precedent today, a Revered ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist begging a merchant... This was seriously a record-breaking first in history. This made Yue Lingxue sigh with deep feeling, a sense of inspiration in his heart, as if he had seen through yet another facet of life. They had a snow sled now but they couldnt return just like that yet. Because the battle must already have begun in Tianji City. If they went back and participated in the battle in their current state, it was no different from sending them to their deaths. Even a mere Revered Martial Artist would be able to easily kill these two ninth-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artists! In addition, they had a crucial motive in their return this time Saving those few little fellows and getting them out of danger! Now that they didnt even have an ounce of strength, they were probably only left with bluffing as a solution... And so, Yue Lingxue experienced another first in his life Applying rouge. Specifically, the rouge that women used. The two of them dressed themselves up a little, changing their clothes and going back to their usual pristine appearance. Then, they used the rouge that Feng Yurou always brought about with her and applied it on their cheeks, creating a radiant appearance at once. Only then did they put up a pretense of leisurely ease and drove the snow sled back. During the whole journey, now that the two of them didnt have their cultivation to protect their bodies, they were so cold and frozen, as though little chicks whose feathers had all been plucked off and shoved into the coldest days of winter. Yet they still had to act like they were in the pink of health and behave poetically and elegantly, their movements unrestrained and rxed, as if ready to set the world right... Truly elegant and refined! In Feng Yurous words Theres no other day in their whole lives thats more elegant than today... Before they had even reached the Orchard Pce, the stench of blood was already thick in the air. Even the heavy snow couldnt cover the thick murderous intent wafting about. The two of them exchanged a look, both sporting wry smiles. Then, they doubled their efforts in acting leisurely and easy, driving the snow sled amidstughter and chatting. That man in ck had only taken a look from afar and seen the two of them, but he didnt take a closer look. If not, with his level of cultivation, he would surely realize that these two super experts whose awe-inspiring names resounded throughout the Nine Heavens were only two paper tigers right now. Just a fingertip of his would be able to erase these two presences that he had to look up to usually... Chapter 1173 - Bluffing the Enemy

Chapter 1173: Bluffing the Enemy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But how many years had Moon Breeze awed the world and moved about unobstructed? Under the umted prestige of ten thousand years, their invincible image had already be deeply entrenched in peoples minds. The moment the man in ck discovered them approaching, he had fled immediately and didnt even dare to look back, for fear of being detected by Moon Breezes divine sense and having his identity exposed... After all, he had just killed their disciple... How would he dare to stay under such circumstances? Should Moon Breeze be perfectly fine, they would definitely go mad once they know that their disciple was dead! He wasnt even either of their match, much less both? When Feng and Yue finally reached the gates, they wanted to get off the sled but they discovered that even this was an extremely difficult task, because their bodies were practically frozen. The husband and wife exchanged a wry smile; with no other choice, they could only put on an unbelievably mushy and loving act After Yue Lingxue got off first, he put on the act of a dashing gentleman, smiling as he reached out and supported Feng Yurou down the sled. She rolled her eyes at him but she still epted him helping her down. They looked exactly like a loving young couple... As sweet as honey. But both of them knew Just getting off the snow sled alone had already exhausted the strength that they had built up for a long period. They were simply too frozen throughout, almost falling off the sled t on their faces. After they calmly got off the snow sled, they immediately saw a busy Meng Chaoran in the midst of transporting everyone from the courtyard into the room. Chu Yang was walking to the room, Wu Qianqian in his arms. What happened? Feng Yurou was shocked. Whats wrong with Qianqian? Dong Wushang had only just woken up. He insisted on standing without support. When he saw Moon Breeze walking over gracefully, it was thest straw on the camels back and his temper erupted. He couldnt help but sneer, The elders certainly have such amazing self-restraint, upbringing and bearing to be able to stay so calm and collected, and elegant and dashing at such a time. As someone of the younger generation, I am filled with such admiration. Dong Wushang had never been one to be mindful of taboos. After experiencing such a terrible battle, he was even less so. Seeing the Moon Breeze couple taking such a leisurely attitude, he was filled with rage and started to mock them. Feng Yurou flushed red while Yue Lingxue chuckled. He replied, Wushangs words are mistaken. One must know that a man ought to be big-hearted in order to make a name for himself in the world. When facing trials and hardships in the world, it is even more important to hold a calm and passive view and retain a steady state of mind in order to reach the top. If one is rash and easy to aggravate and his cultivation of the mind is not strong, he would inevitably fall prey to his inner demons. Dong Wushang sneered in response, If one can only be a Supreme Martial Artist by doing that, then what is the worth in bing one? He turned away, limping as he went into the room. Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue walked unhurriedly at the back and followed them into the room. As they walked, they said, Its an unpredictable world; having a serene state of mind is the most important... Everyone frowned deeply as they listened, wishing they could punch these two Supreme Martial Artists in their faces. Once they were in the room, Chu Yang and the rest hurriedly prepared the beds so that the gravely injured could rest but instead, they heard a kakakaka... sounding from behind them. Greatly bewildered, they turned around, only to see the Moon Breeze couple, their bodies upon being agitated by the warmth in the room, start to shiver and shake, as if suffering from the chills. Their faces were as rosy as ever but cold sweat formed non-stop on their foreheads and ran down their faces, actually lightening a few trails of rosiness on their cheeks... Chu Yang got a fright. What happened to the two of you? You silly little goons! Yue Lingxue gritted his teeth as he shivered, urging them in a low voice, Why are you still talking? Close the door! And stop talking! Only then did everyone realize that something wasnt quite right. They hastily closed the doors and helped Moon Breeze over to the furnace. Feng Yurous body was already somewhat on the verge of copse. But she hung in there and walked over to Wu Qianqian, cing her fingers upon her wrist to feel her pulse. Her countenance changed drastically at once, almost copsing to the ground. Qianqian, she... Its alright, she wont die. Although Chu Yang felt just as terrible inside, he very sharply realized that something was amiss. With Feng Yurous Supreme Martial Artist cultivation, even if she was grieving, how would she lose self-control like this? And to actually be so weak right now... Chu Yang immediately sensed the abnormality of the situation. He hurriedly consoled her. Ive already let her consume the Heaven Nourishing Jade. It can ensure that her soul of origin does not dissipate. Well make the most of our time and look for medicine for her and shell be fine. Feng Yurous expression cleared up slightly. I see. But her heart couldnt be at ease after all and she checked her disciples body. Seeing that Wu Qianqians body remained supple to the touch and retained warmth despite not having a pulse, breathing or heartbeat, and that her face looked like she was fast asleep, she finally set her heart at ease a little. The moment she did, she almost fell. Chu Yang grabbed and supported her hastily, helping her over to the furnace to take a seat. Meng Chaoran. Yue Lingxue controlled his voice, maintaining a leisurely feel in it. Theres another person outside on the snow sled; its Wu Juecheng. Bring him in carefully. Wu Juechengs spine is already shattered so he cant move. Be careful when shifting him; dont carry this descendant of Chen Feng back in pieces. Meng Chaoran agreed and quickly walked out of the room. Dong Wushang and the others couldnt help but want tough. Yue Lingxue was actually still in the mood to joke about now? Yue Lingxue took a deep breath, giving everyone a sharp look. Everyone then understood immediately He was absolutely not joking around right now; Yue Lingxue was deliberately adopting a casual attitude to guard against the potential enemies in the dark! They really couldnt afford any more hups right now. Everyone was already in such bad shape. Moreover, they were in the Zhuge ns home turf; should theyunch just a probing attack on them, they would also be able to wipe all of them out without even breaking a sweat! However, as everyones spirits lifted, they were also taken aback. Because of what Yue Lingxue had said Wu Juecheng! The descendant of Chen Feng! What kind of person was Wu Juecheng? He was a long-time legend of the Nine Heavens continent! And he was here now like a captive? At this point, Meng Chaoran carried Wu Juecheng in. This descendant of Chen Feng had already be an ice popsicle at this point. If not for the fact that he still had hisst breath, he was practically a frozen corpse. Just the short journey of being carried in alone, he had already passed out ande to quite a few times. Even Chu Yang frowned deeply upon seeing such a degree of injury and weakness. However, Yue Lingxue indicated to everyone not to speak, so they could only stay silent. Yue Lingxue continued to sit for a while before he said calmly, The ones in the dark, why arent you leaving? Do you need me to personally chase you out? His voice was slightly high but it was very calm, the air of haughtiness the same as ever, awe-inspiring and domineering! He didnt speak anymore after saying that. After another couple of minutes, Yue Lingxue suddenly let out a coldugh. He said emotionlessly, Still not leaving, the ones in the dark? Dont me me for not giving the Zhuge n face! After waiting for another short while, Yue Lingxue finally let out a breath of air. It should be alright now. Only now did Chu Yang dare to open his mouth. Elder Yue? I know what you want to ask. Yue Lingxue waved him off, weary beyond belief as he panted. Let me catch my breath first... As he spoke, his body started to shake. The more he shivered, the worse it got. He only stopped shivering a couple of minutester. After downing four bowls of ginseng tea in session, Yue Lingxue finally said, Listen to me... We have won an overwhelming victory in the great battle of ying of the Tao! The Dharma Supreme has gone missing after being pursued by Lady Zi. She didnt inform us of his whereabouts even aftering back, but I surmise that with Lady Zis cultivation and her personally going after him, the Dharma Supreme is more likely to be in bad shape than not. Even if he managed to keep his life, it would also be a dying struggle... so hes not a threat for the time being. As for the eight Super ns, the eight second grandmasters Ye Di, Xiao Se, Lan Muxue, Shi Jing and Ye Qingchou etc have all died! None of the 769 Supreme Martial Artists of the eight Super ns and thew-enforcement ward survived! This piece of news exploded among them like a bomb. The atmosphere in the room became fervent immediately. Everyone widened their eyes and held their breath as they listened with shining eyes. Zi Xieqing and the others had actually created such a magnificent and unbelievable oue! Pitting only a few against a crowd and actually annihting all of them... From olden times to now, such a splendid battle oue had only happened just this once! As for us, you can already see that my wife and I are gravely injured. Weve hurt our life force origin, so for half a year to a year, we probably wont be able to use our internal energy or participate in battles, exined Yue Lingxue concisely. This was a revtion to everyone. They were aghast and shocked Even with Moon Breezes cultivation, they had suffered such grave injuries. Just how horrifying had the battle been? And how were the others? Dong Wushangs face was bright red. He jumped to his feet and said, Elder Yue, I was wrong! I said the wrong things! As he spoke, he pped himself three times across the face. Good! Daring to take responsibility for your own words is the sign of a real man. Yue Lingxue smiled with approval. These few ps are certainly well-deserved. They were very resounding so I wont me you anymore. Everyoneughed. However, what Chu Yang was concerned about was something else. What about the others? Lady Zi ripped open the dimension and flew to the vast unknown world. She has left the Nine Heavens continent and gone off to roam about the world, replied Yue Lingxue unhurriedly with an air of admiration and respect. Chu Yang responded with a soft oh, a sense of disappointment and sadness in his heart. She had left in the end after all. Before Lady Zi left, she asked me to ry this to everyone Take care! Yue Lingxue went on, She also left behind two sentences. What sentences? asked everyone. Should we meet again beyond the clouds, I pray youll pick up the falling flowers at the river south! Yue Lingxue said dispassionately. When he spoke, he nced at Chu Yang, intentionally or otherwise. Chu Yangs eyes brightened. Bu Liuqing, Brother Bu, has attained the level of sinking the heavens and breaking through the void in thest battle. He has already passed the heavenly punishment and gone to the Heavens Beyond, the world beyond the Nine Heavens. Yue Lingxue also told them Bu Liuqings whereabouts. There was respect and envy in his words. Beside the furnace, Feng Yurou sighed softly. Everyone else also breathed a sigh of relief. Thats great, Bu Liuqing was still alive. The third person to be immortalized as a legend in the Nine Heavens continent, and the first to sessfully sink the heavens and break through the void after Chen Feng and Liu Yun Bu Liuqing! Yue Lingxue looked at Chu Yang and said, Lady Zi asked us to bring Wu Juecheng back and hand him to you to treat his injuries. Chu Yangs heart warmed and he said, I will do my best to treat him! He knew that Zi Xieqing had remembered what he had asked her to do. After disying her true power, she had to leave immediately and couldnte back in time. Therefore, she could only ask the Moon Breeze couple to bring Wu Juecheng back. After Yue Lingxue finished, he kept silent for a moment before he asked, What happened here? How did Qianqian get hurt? Chapter 1174 - Sharing Half

Chapter 1174: Sharing Half

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone fell into silence for a while. The thought of the battle earlier still gave them all a sense of lingering fear. Chu Yang gave the two of them a concise ount of what had happened. When he reached the end, Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou exchanged a look, both seeing the puzzlement in each others eyes. Man in ck? Who was that? ording to Chu Yangs description, even if this persons cultivation was slightly lower than the two of them, it wasnt lower by much. There was still such an expert in Tianji City right now? Could it be the founder of the Zhuge n, Zhuge Cangqiong? Feng Yurou spoke musingly, It seems like the only publicly-known ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist within Tianji City now is just him alone. Yue Lingxues brows furrowed. Thats possible but not really either. Everyone knows that the reason why the Zhuge n dresses in hempen robes is because of Zhuge Cangqiong. His father was one of the Nine Tribtions back then; after founding the Zhuge n, he went missing immediately. Later on, the news of his death spread but no one has seen neither the person if hes alive nor the corpse if hes dead. As a son, Zhuge Cangqiong didnt serve the mourning period in time and hes always taken that to heart. From then on, Zhuge Cangqiong has only worn hempen mourning wear his entire life. As the head of the n, Zhuge Cangqiong had done so, so the nsmen naturally all started to emte him. Eventually, hempen mourning clothes became the mark of the Zhuge n! Back then, Zhuge Cangqiong had once said, As long as one is alive, ones filial duties will never end. For ten thousand years, he has never worn any other clothes, Yue Lingxue frowned and continued, By right, a filial son such as him... It doesnt really make much sense for him to dress all in ck and suddenlye and ambush Chu Yang and the rest... Feng Yurou nodded incessantly. At the side, Mo Leier thought what she had heard was immenselyughable. With a cold smile, she said, I feel that what the two elders had said is terribly wrong. Theres nothing much to be said about Zhuge Cangqiong doing so ever since that time. However, we cannot eliminate another type of possibility, which is The whole world knows that Zhuge Cangqiong is an extremely filial son who is forever wearing hempen clothing. Therefore, no matter what happens, no one would suspect a thing about him. But that would in turn lend him much convenience to carry out things in the dark. Just like how the two elders have immediately eliminated Zhuge Cangqiongs suspicion now. From a certain perspective, this means that weve trusted him, Mo Leier went on, When he is our enemy right now. Trusting the enemy means that weve already brought ourselves onto the path of defeat. Within Tianji City right now, other than the experts whom the Zhuge n had left behind to guard the household, there are practically no other Supreme Martial Artist experts. Yet at this point, a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist appeared... Even if it is eventually proven that it isnt Zhuge Cangqiong, he is the biggest suspect right now. How can we eliminate him so easily? Moon Breeze fell into silence. Everyone nodded one by one. They had to admit that what Mo Leier had said was very true. Lets make the most of time and recuperate the next few days, said Yue Lingxue, When your injuries have healed, Ill bring all of you out of Tianji City. He rolled his eyes and continued calmly, As long as the news of our grave injuries did not spread, so long as they know that were here, theres really nobody in the entire Nine Heavens who would dare toe and create trouble... Everyone nodded with a smile. What Yue Lingxue had said was not an exaggeration indeed. The Dharma Supreme had been beaten so badly that his whereabouts were unknown while Wu Juecheng was here and practically half-dead. Bu Liuqing had gone and Ning Tianya was heavily injured and had gone into reclusion, while the eight second grandmasters were all dead... In the whole Nine Heavens, Moon Breeze was pretty much invincible... Of course, under the premise that people didnt know that they were gravely injured. Right at this moment, a furious voice rang out from outside. F*ck! All of you are still alive but none of you actually care about me. Im already minced meat and you still throw me out into the snow. Throwing me into the snow and thats about it, but you had to throw me right next to the toilets! Whos the one who did that?! Who?! Dong Wushang, was it you? ...Get out here, the Sixth Master here will teach you a lesson or two! It was Rui Butongs voice. Sixth Master Rui was super impressive now. Dying thrice within a day; the first time he died and came back to life, his cultivation jumped from fifth-grade Martial Saint to seventh-grade Martial Saint. The second time, he actually became a ninth-grade. And now, after the third time where he was turned into minced meat, he came back bouncing up and down and was already a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist! This kind of upgrading was truly unheard of. The door curtains lifted and Sixth Master Rui walked in casually. The moment he saw the Moon Breeze couple, his aura immediately diminished considerably. Rubbing his hands, he said, Hey, the two elders are here too, huh... Hehe... Yue Lingxue rolled his eyes. I heard you were ming us for ignoring you? And very dissatisfied? With an air of ttery, Rui Butong said, Not at all, not at all. Did I say that? Were all in this together, sharing misfortunes and fortunes, helping each other in times of distress and going through life and death together. Why would I say something like that? Wouldnt that create rifts in our friendship? People who say such things are such bird eggs... Chu Yang, Dong Wushang and Mo Leier couldnt help butugh. This fellow really dared to talk. But... from a certain point of view, he really was just a bird egg... Yue Lingxue snorted. Since you know that youre a bird egg, why dont you behave yourself and sit at the side? Rui Butong agreed vehemently, sitting properly in a well-behaved manner. Everyone was filled with admiration in their hearts. Yue Lingxue was essentially conducting an experiment using Rui Butong as a sample right now. Even though he showed signs of fatigue and his injuries couldnt be concealed, his umted prestige alone had already pressured Rui Butong into bing docile and obedient. And this was someone on familiar terms with them. If it were someone who wasnt, how would it be? After Rui Butong took a seat, he looked as if he had a scorpion up his ass. He fidgeted non-stop, unable to suppress his excitement. There was no way he couldnt be excited; all along, he had been the weakest one among the brothers, as well as the smallest one. But now he had thoroughly flipped the ranks he was the first to reach Supreme Martial Artist level! Chu Yang and Dong Wushang were the strongest among the others but were still stuck at seventh-grade. How could Rui Butong not be so puffed up that he forgot himself? This moment, he really wished he could get Gu Duxing up and call him Second Softie to his face and really pummel that fellow into Second Softie Gu... And get Ji Mo and Luo Kedi up too and feed them his fists to vent his long-time frustrations of being bullied. Of course, he wanted even more to beat up Dong Wushang and his wife, then look for Chu Yang and challenge his position as the boss... But before he could put his ns into action, he had been suppressed by Yue Lingxue. He was rather unhappy about it. After fidgeting for quite a while, he said with a surreptitious look, Boss, I broke through again, hehe... Chu Yang said dispassionately, Oh. Rui Butong was stunned. Not getting the surprised reaction that he had expected, he continued to boast persistently. Boss, do you know how much Ive broken through? Hehehe... First-grade Supreme Martial Artist... Again, Chu Yang said dispassionately, Oh. Continue to work hard. Rui Butong was rather repressed. What kind of reaction is that? In the past, every time I had a breakthrough, everyone would be really surprised and really happy for me. Why is everyones reaction so t this time? Though his face fell, he still persisted and spoke to Dong Wushang, Fourth Brother, Ive broken through to Supreme Martial Artist. Dong Wushang suppressed hisughter and rebuked him, Whats the big deal about breaking through? Whats there to show off about when its just the first-grade of Supreme Martial Artist? Look at how flighty you look! How can you achieve great things with such a mindset? Isnt it just a small breakthrough? Bastard, youre practically a small-minded man dizzy with sess. Your ugly and detestable behavior nauseates me! Get out and go stand in the snow! Rui Butong was bbergasted. His lips trembled as he said, You, you, you... He turned to Chu Yang for help. Boss, look... Chu Yang shouted angrily, Get out! Rui Butong deted like a balloon instantly. He hung his head defeatedly, his initial joy at having broken through a good few levelspletely gone. He walked out dejectedly, muttering in confusion, Whats going on? This isnt right... The moment he stepped out, he heard deafeningughtering from the room. Rui Butong charged back in like the wind, furious as he said, So you were making a fool out of me! Everyone became even more amused. They had all seen that small-minded man dizzy with sess look on Rui Butong from the start. His breakthrough was indeed amazing but they had all deliberately taken on a stern look and did not show it one bit. Chu Yang and Dong Wushang were even harsher, dousing him with scoldings and chasing him out. Only now did they all start guffawing. Inside the room, the atmosphere after the great battle was rxed and easy. On the bed, the unconscious Wu Juecheng whose eyes were closed suddenly let out a sigh. Seeing Chu Yang and his brothersughing and having fun, Wu Juecheng naturally started thinking of his own brothers back then... He couldnt help but let his thoughts fly back to all those years ago, his soul wandering ces. My brothers, where are all of you? Wu Juechengy there quietly, listening to the sound of other people having fun with their own brothers, feeling lonelier and lonelier. A sense of depression and fury arose within him. I will avenge all of you! For sure! Dharma Supreme, you despicable man. We were both once part of the Nine Tribtions. We were in a simr boat but you schemed even against me! I will never let you off! Regarding this, Wu Juecheng still couldnt understand at all even until now. The Dharma Supreme had the exact same goal as him; wasnt it much better to keep him instead of killing him? Why did he scheme against him? How did it benefit the Dharma Supreme if he hadpletely died in the array? Other than losing a strong ally, there was simply no benefit at all. As for being afraid that he wouldpete with him over something... It had already been so many years; if he had intentions ofpeting with him, the Dharma Supreme would never win him no matter what. It had already been so many years where he didntpete with him at all, so what was he worried about? Wu Juecheng was perplexed to the max. With a moan, Mo Qingwu regained consciousness. She shouted, Chu Yang! Chu Yang... The moment she opened her eyes, she saw everyone. She was overjoyed at once. Youre alright? Thats great! When the little girl heard what had happened earlier, she couldnt help but break into loud sobs. She stayed at Wu Qianqians side, refusing to leave no matter what anyone said. Im going to take care of Big Sister Qianqian and thank her personally. As long as she doesnt wake up, Ill continue to take care of her... Mo Qingwu wiped her tears. She saved my Big Brother Chu Yang. Im really grateful to her... Big Sister Qianqian, hurry and wake up. When you wake up, Ill share half of Chu Yang with you... This made both Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxueugh. Could one even share half of a person... Chapter 1175 - Grace and Calculation

Chapter 1175: Grace and Calction

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The group spent the next few days treating their wounds. Chu Yang also tried his best, using all his methods to treat everyones injuries. All their injuries were very severe. Especially the Moon Breeze couple, whose injuries were especially acute. Chu Yang exhausted his abilities, but could only slightly mitigate their injuries, but couldnt let them recover. Dong Wushang, Mo Leier and Mo Qingwu were also injured rather badly. For such a thing as a severe injury, it was twopletely different stories to be injured by a King Level Expert and by a Supreme Martial Artist. Though the amount of force was the same, the injuries from a Supreme Martial Artist naturally contained the divine consciousness of a Supreme Martial Artist! That was a more subtle form of damage. And its damage to the spirit and the meridians were especially severe and difficult to recover. And this time, the injuries were from a ninth-level Supreme Martial Artist, so the damage was naturally worse. Thats why the injuries they suffered this time took rather long to recover. The one with the worst injuries was, of course, Wu Juecheng! Wu Juechengs injuries had already reached the point where even the Sword Spirit was somewhat at a loss. Chu Yang had once contemted using the Heaven Nourishing Jade, but he was stopped by the Sword Spirit: the Heaven Nourishing Jade could carry out its maximum function only after a person died; to nourish the heaven, as the name suggests, required that the heaven to have already copsed... If the heaven hadnt copsed, what was the point of nourishing? Yet Wu Juecheng apparently was still alive right now. If he only waited for him to be dead before using the Heaven Nourishing Jade, Wu Juecheng would fall into a very long sleep just like Wu Qianqian, and not wake up until getting the Herb of Spirit-Recovery from Nine Deaths. What Chu Yang could do now was limited to stabilizing Wu Juechengs injuries temporarily using medicine. The rest could only be discussed after he gradually recovered with his own strength, because he could definitely not use the Nine Tribtions Pill on Wu Juecheng! Once he used it, his identity would be immediately revealed. There was really too much uncertainty. The uncertainty which Chu Yang couldnt afford to bear at all right now. In these days, Tianji City was full of grief. After the battle of Mount Xingyun, the people from Zhuge n waited for a long time but saw nobody returning, and sent someone to take a look at Mount Xingyun. And it immediately scared the sh*t out of the people who were sent! There were corpses all over Mount Xingyun! All the people from Nine Super ns died here! Once the message was sent, the whole Zhuge n was shocked! Many people were sent to retrieve the bodies from Mount Xingyun. Immediately, they started sending messages to the other ns. A cloud of grief covered the whole nine heavens continent. All of the Nine Super ns wore grieving clothing and everyone wept at funerals. Including the Li n. Li Xiangsi from the Li n took his men all the way back north, and encountered countless interceptions along the way. In the end, only five people were left to sessfully return to the Li n. Li n was enraged and swore revenge. ... Diwu n. Diwu Qingrous courtyard. All our people were annihted as well? Not a single survivor? Diwu Qingrous was shocked. This was really no trivial matter. The foundation of Diwu n wasnt strong right now at all. Taking out five Supreme Martial Artists at once meant extracting half the power of Diwu n. And for all of them to die at Mount Xingyun, how could it not make Diwu Qingrou feel both shock and heartache? Yes. In the shadow, the wrinkles on the old mans face seemed to have deepened as well. Well done! Diwu Qingrou sighed. I didnt expect them to actually have such great strengths. But Sir, you agreed to help that Chu Yang, and told him the clothing of our men, but they still killed all of our men... Thats really ungrateful, that old man said angrily. Diwu Qingrou was silent for a while, and then said, There was actually no word wu on any of those mens clothes. The old man was dumbfounded. That word wu, it was actually inside the outer shirt, on the inner shirt. What Diwu Qingrou said next made the old man even more shocked. Then... why... this, this... The old man was incoherent. Diwu Qingrous expression wasplicated. You thought I really wanted to help Chu Yang. In fact, what I really helped him with was only those few pieces of information, Chu Yang knew it internally as well, Diwu Qingrou said mildly. Chu Yang said thank you to those few pieces of information, but looked quite indifferent to the most important one, Diwu Qingrou said slowly, He also had hope, but he didnt believe itpletely. May I know the reason that Sir does this? asked the old man. Diwu Qingrou smiled bitterly. Because our Diwu n cannot afford losses. For this war, we were in fact prepared for all situations. Should the Nine Super ns win, they wont have to expose their identity; should Nine Super ns lose, they only have to tear up their clothes and show that wu, and then they will be able to live. If the two sides were even, they could still tear up their clothes to show that word to help them escape. Then that would be a real help. For this war, I made three ns. No matter what, I had to preserve the Supreme Martial Artists of our n... Diwu Qingrou sighed heavily. I didnt expect that despite all this nning, I still didnt manage to save them! And the old man beside him was alreadypletely stunned! If that was the case, didnt Chu Yangs side get cheated for nothing? This is too cruel! Besides, after Chu Yang left back then, you still talked to me in that kind of tone... Werent you even lying to me? Diwu Qingrou guessed his thoughts and said slowly, I wasnt lying to you, but that... it was snowing heavily back then, I was afraid that Chu Yang didnt go away far but came back again to eavesdrop for confirmation... That would ruin it. The old man was relieved immediately. Besides, one could never guess the thoughts of Chu Yang. Even if he was half-convinced, he would still make arrangements. Diwu Qingrou chuckled. If not, he would not be Chu Yang. I only didnt expect that it would be so bad. Diwu Qingrou sighed. We can only do a grand burial after the corpses are brought back to the n. The ns for the future can only be made as we go... Luckily, we didnt end up with an open quarrel with Chu Yang. He sighed softly. Lets check on Chu Yangs movement after a few more days. Diwu Qingrou spoke the truth indeed. About his so-called professionals prepared by Diwu n, Chu Yang was somewhat suspicious of it from the beginning. Afterward, when he was about 70% or 80% trusting of it, he suddenly remembered that from the surface, he was at a disadvantage at the moment, and for Diwu Qingrou to do this, he exposed Diwu n to suspicion significantly. Could other ns not notice such obvious acts of self-protection? And once they did, though his side could break out of the siege into safety, Diwu n was sure to be targeted. Diwu Qingrou would never sacrifice himself for others, not to mention that it was his whole n he was sacrificing. There was no way Chu Yang would believe it. So, after he talked to Bu Liuqing and Moon Breeze, he didnt mention this when Zi Xieqing left at all. The key to sess in the matter was still Zi Xieqing, who was the main force! Chu Yang was even thinking: if this was not the case, it must be Diwu Qingrous scheming. If Zi Xieqing killed those Supreme Martial Artists... It might even be a good thing. ... This evening, After Chu Yang looked at everyones injuries, he returned to his room. Its very peaceful these few days indeed. Chu Yang immersed his mind in the Nine Tribtions Space, epted the soul scrubbing by Primordial Violet Vapor, and said to the Sword Spirit veryfortably. With Moon Breeze here, Zhuge n will only try their best to avoid conflict with us. They would nevere to be beaten. The Sword Spirit smiled. Youve been anxious these days, havent you? Chu Yang squinted. Indeed. Every day, I have to suppress my breaths to almost negligible. Otherwise, Wu Juecheng would not discover me but the sword intent in his body definitely will. The Sword Spirit smiled bitterly. Once it discovers me, that sword intent would get excited, and once it did, Wu Juecheng would know. If it gets too excited, it might even kill Wu Juecheng... This matter is really... Really ufortable. It is apparently something that belongs to me, but right now I not only have to contain my desire for it, theres also no knowing when I can ever get it back. If Wu Juecheng really fully recovers someday, that would be even more troublesome. Chu Yang thought for a long time and said, I actually have a way. What way? The Sword Spirits eyes brightened, as he asked very interestedly. He couldnt wait to retrieve the sword intent. Can you make the sword intent restless without exposing yourself? asked Chu Yang. This... said the Sword Spirit in distress, ...is very hard. Very hard means it can be done! Chu Yang interrupted him. So theres a way. The Sword Spirit was speechless: very hard means it can be done? What kind of argument is this, sir... In the next few days, Chu Yang started to treat Wu Juecheng gradually, but he started taking note: his injuries got better on one day, yet worse the next... Every time, even Chu Yang himself was surprised. What... what is going on? Not only Chu Yang but Wu Juecheng himself was also very surprised. Because just when he was finally able to mobilize some energy to start recovering, he found that his progress disappeared after a night of sleep... What was the matter? Wu Juecheng was a divine doctor himself as well, and he naturally knew that Chu Yang did his best to treat his injuries, and each step was carried out very properly, some even more excellently than he had ever thought about... As an insider, he had only gratitude and definitely no suspicion toward Chu Yang. So the problem had to be on himself, but what problem could there be on him? Wu Juecheng tried his best to check his body but discovered nothing. After another day, Wu Juecheng realized that the condition had gotten even worse. And now, he finally found out the problem: the sword intent! The sword intent was absorbing his strength rapidly! Whatever that he mobilized was absorbed by him. He under his current condition was totally powerless to resist its absorption. Should he still be in aplete state, such loss could be reced by a single breath, and there was no way hed notice it or consider it. Yet, at this kind of moment, it was totally damaging. Im still struggling to survive, how do I recover, with you absorbing my energy for healing and recovering like this? At this moment, Wu Juechengs heart was totally cold. Chapter 1176 - Sword Intent Returns to Position

Chapter 1176: Sword Intent Returns to Position

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After this went on for three days, Wu Juecheng was very worried. But the sword intent became more lively. Its absorption became faster and faster, and it started to absorb Wu Juechengs potential energy. Wu Juechengs health was weak at the moment, and he couldnt even move his little finger. He had absolutely no power to stop it. Moreover, aside from absorbing potential energy, the sword intent also started getting agitated in his Dantian. As though realizing that the person who had trapped him already didnt have enough strength to suppress him, and the sword intent wanted to leave... The sword intent jumped even more fiercely, and it was eventually discovered by Chu Yang. One day, after applying medicine, Chu Yang sat on the small bench next to Wu Juechengs bed and looked at him seriously. Sir Wu, I think there is something that I have to say to you clearly. Wu Juecheng turned his eyes with great difficulty. I know what youre going to say. Go on. In these few days, I finally discovered that this is not because of Sir Wusck of cooperation, or my mistake in using medicine, but that there is still a significant hidden danger in Sir Wus body. Chu Yang said seriously. To this, Wu Juecheng agreedpletely. He gave Chu Yang an encouraging look and let him continue. Besides, this unknown power is absorbing Sir Wus spiritual energy. Only after satiating its absorption, can the rest of the spiritual energy be used for Sir Wus recovery. Chu Yang said heavily, But, with Sir Wus current condition, you cant satiate the needs of this power at all, so you cant help yourself properly. My medicines, after passing through Sir Wus meridians, turn into spiritual energy, yet also end up being absorbed by this power. In fact, in these few days, its the same as if Sir Wu has... not received any treatment at all. The injuries are deteriorating continuously! Yes. Wu Juecheng sighed deeply. So, Ive been thinking these days, whether to release this power first... Or, to give it up temporarily, and let the body heal itself first. After that, either to cultivate again or to use some other method... I believe that since Sir Wu knows about this mysterious power, there has to be a way. Chu Yang said sincerely. Indeed, Wu Juecheng agreed and said, Unless this power gets out, my body cant heal. How can I let this power out? said Chu Yang, About this, I really have no experience. Hope Sir Wu would teach me. He added, Sir Wu, please allow me to say something unpleasant. Right now, its your life that is the priority. Without that, theres no speaking about revenge, or anything else... Wu Juecheng let out a long sigh. Release this power... Wu Juecheng really felt unwilling to give it up. It was the sword intent after all: an all-defeating weapon, a superpower that could kill Supreme Martial Artists in a second, the biggest tool to seeking the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! If it was gone, his strength would shrink significantly. But Chu Yang was right too: without life, you are a corpse even if you own theplete Nine Tribtions Sword, not to mention a sword intent. Itll have no f*cking use at all! Wu Juecheng said with resignation, But with my present strength, even if I want to expel it, I cant do anything. Right now, this power is very agitated, as though it wants to break my body ande out... I can only wait for it to get out itself. After it gets out, how should we preserve this power? asked Chu Yang understandingly. Theres no way to preserve it. Wu Juecheng sighed. After it gets out, one can only let it go wherever it wants... Chu Yang paused and said, What a pity... such a strong power. Wu Juecheng sighed deeply. Pity? If you knew what kind of power this is, you will feel even more pity! Two dayster, the injuries of Dong Wushang and others had pretty much healed. Mo Qingwu had recovered more than half. Among the others, everyone except Wu Juecheng and Wu Qianqian had mostly recovered. Of course, Moon Breezes injuries could only be called showing improvement, but from beingpletely recovering... Its really as far as the distance to the moon. The sword intent inside Wu Juechengs body became more and more agitated, making his injuries worse by the day. His Dantian had already swelled a little, and became a bit translucent: a thing that looked like a silvery snake scurried about. Wu Juecheng lived in extreme pain every single day... Eventually, one day, when Chu Yang arrived, Wu Juecheng suggested a way, Open up my Dantian with a knife! Get that thing out immediately... Enough! Sir Wu had really had enough. No matter who it was, for him to experience such pain as though he had passed through all eighteenyers of hell many times a day... He would have had enough! Right now, even if he had a whole Nine Tribtions Sword in his Dantian, he would give it up without hesitation! It was costing his life. Ok! Chu Yang went out immediately, got all medicines needed and spent a long time preparing, before he came inside again. Sir Wu, youll have to endure this, said Chu Yang slowly. Then, the sword intent started moving ever more violently. Wu Juecheng was already in great pain. He said furiously, Hurry... His voice was already trembling a little. Chu Yang didnt hesitate anymore. With a decisive movement of his knife, he opened up Wu Juechengs Dantian. Immediately, he saw a bright silvery gas rushing out of Wu Juechengs body like a wild horse let loose. It went all the way up, and with a loud sh, it opened arge hole in the ceiling. In the sky, it turned into a bolt of silvery lightning several dozen feet long, and disappearedpletely. From the beginning till the end, it didnt stop at all. Without any bit of hesitation. Wu Juecheng let out a long sigh. Thick attachment showed in his eyes. His body felt rxed instantly, yet, after all, the sword intent was gone. Chu Yang started busying about immediately. He stopped the bleeding, and then put the torn-up flesh together, applied medicine, cleaned up the wound, and used martial techniques to help Wu Juecheng re-connect his broken meridians... All of this took more than two hours. When they finally finished dealing with the wound and helped Wu Juecheng take medicine, Wu Juecheng felt a long-lost sensation: a strength slowly emerged from the medicine, entered hispletely dried-up meridians and worked hard to fix his wounds... His life was preserved after all. Besides, with Chu Yang, a divine doctor not second to himself here, though it would take a long time, his cultivation was as good as having been preserved. Wu Juecheng let out a long sigh internally: this is already very good. What else can I hope for? Outside the Orchard Pce, on the sky, a ball of ck shadow floated quietly. It made amazing silent waves. When that ball of silvery from sword light saw this ball of ck shadow, it suddenly made an excited sound, and immediately, it flew towards the ck shadow like a moth flying toward fire. It came nearer and nearer, yet the volume of silvery light became smaller and smaller. It surrounded the ck fog and moved in circles with great liveliness like a son who had been away for a long timeing into his parents arms once more. Eventually, it integrated into that ball of ck mist silently. The ck mist dispersed without a sound into the sky... All of this happened inplete silence. After Chu Yang finished treating Wu Juecheng, thetter let out a long, tired, bitter sigh, before closing his eyes and falling into a slumber. Chu Yang retreated quietly. Once he returned to his room, a ball of ck shadow entered the Nine Tribtions Space eagerly. Chu Yang hurried to enter with his consciousness, and then immediately saw the Sword Spirit, with a face full of excitement. He asked, Got it? The Sword Spirit nodded excitedly. Hahaha... The sword intent has already returned. Thanks to Wu Juecheng warming it for such a long time, right now its edges are already smoothened, and after melting it into the Nine Tribtions Sword, the power of sword will increase to twice what it was, regardless of whether it is the tip, sword de or sword edge. Chu Yang said excitedly, Does that mean that I will also be able to kill Supreme Martial Artists in a second in the future? The Sword Spirit rolled his eyes immediately. Big Brother, dont joke like this. With your power right now, its good enough if you can activate the primary form of the sword intent. You think that because Wu Juecheng can kill Supreme Martial Artists in a second, you can as well? Chu Yang said furiously, Wu Juecheng is not even the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, he can use it, yet I, the proper Nine Tribtions Sword Master, actually cant use it? The Sword Spirit said, Thats not how it works. If the actual powers of the sword intent are activated, you can even cut up the whole Nine heavens continent with a wave of sword, but the prerequisite is that you need to have the cultivation to apply its highest power. Everyone knows that if one gets the Nine Tribtions Sword, one can unite the Nine Heavens, but did you? Wu Juecheng is well beyond the ninth supreme level, are you? Chu Yang said angrily, I only spoke a single sentence, yet you have ten waiting for me. You are as talkative as a woman... The Sword Spirit was very angry. He stayed silent. Chu Yang checked his own Dantian. He saw that on the Nine Tribtions Sword, a sh of white light was moving from the sword tip to sword de, and then two sword edge, moving over to sword case, having much fun. Only that the sword tip, sword edge, sword de and sword case seemed very dissatisfied with this ray of white light. asionally, the sword tip flipped it out, the sword edge threw it out, the sword de cut it right into several pieces, and the sword case protested in silence... Chu Yang was amazed. This sword intent seemed not very wee? They me him for having different aura on him, and they were very dissatisfied, exined the Sword Spirit, Like when a husband catches his wife having an affair, he has to wash her. What they are doing now is to wash the smell of Wu Juecheng off it. Husband catching wife having an affair? Washing?? Chu Yang was sweating buckets. He couldnt stand it and didnt talk with that guy anymore. He focused on looking at the sword intent, and saw that with its continuous collision and movement, the white light on it became clearer as well. Slowly, it changed from a kind of shining color to a stable, soft white light. And then, it attached itself to the sword edge. The sword edge shook a little and refused no more. Then, the sword edge, sword de and sword case also didnt refuse it. Immediately afterward, a faint light shone from the whole Nine Tribtions Sword... A soft light slowly integrated into the Nine Tribtions Sword and disappeared. A kind of sensation rose in Chu Yangs heart. If the Nine Tribtions Sword was a person, then the sword intent was his meridians. Now that the meridians are returned to position, he could clearly feel that the power of the Nine Tribtions Sword is increased once again, at least by several times! Chapter 1177 - Chu Yang in Mourning

Chapter 1177: Chu Yang in Mourning

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Dawn. In front of Zhuge ns gate. Zhuge n had been holding funerals these few days. White flowers were tied to their doors. Outside the gate, the whole street was filled with baskets of white flowers. At a nce, it actually looked pretty impressive. Heavy snow had been falling for a whole month, and it finally stopped today. There were still sporadic crumbs of snowkes falling from the sky, the sky was still grim and gray. The guards were dressed all in sackcloth, with hemp ropes tied at their waists. White flowers decorated their chests. Their looks were sorrowful. Heaven and earth were all quiet. In the inner courtyard, there was the sound of crying everywhere! Today was the day of the funeral for those dozen or so Supreme Martial Artists who died. Right at this moment, a guards eyes moved, and a surprised look revealed in them. At the distance, in the sea of white flowers, a man in ck walked over gracefully and rxed. He was all alone, yet he stood out so much. Amidst the white snow and the white sea of flowers, it was all white between heaven and earth, yet a shade of ck suddenly appeared. The two guards were both shocked: for the people going in and out these days, even if they were from other ns, all were dressed in white. It was as though white was the only color left in the world. At this time, why would someonee in ck? The man in ck walked over casually, his hands behind his back, his footsteps light. He looked over the words written on the two sides of the road, from one side to another, and then back. His expression was rxed and graceful, yet his actions showed the curiosity and excitement of a countryman who suddenly came into a big city. Yet right now, was the saddest moment of their funeral. Such a person actually appeared. He must havee on purpose to provoke anger. The anger in the hearts of the two guards started burning bit by bit as well. From the distance, several more people in white came to attend the funeral. Those were people from the other ns. They were dressed in white and walked very rapidly. In no time, they walked past the man in ck in front. One of them turned back to look, and started to say something, yet his mouth was covered by another, who dragged the former over. With a hasty greeting, they walked into the gate, and actually didnt look back. The man in back reached the gate. His gaze wandered around. The two guards contained their anger and asked, Who are you, Sir? What did youe for? The man in ck tilted his neck and replied with an oh. Then, he nodded,ughed a little, and then looked at the white flowers which extended towards the horizon andmented, So many white flowers, it looks so nice... Holy shit, how many people must have died... Oh my dear... So, so pitiful, there is one more batch of orphans and widows in this world. The guard raged. So Sir is actually here to make trouble? The man in ck rolled his eyes and also raged, What kind of talk is this? What do you mean by make trouble? Im a kind-hearted person and care about the poor and wretched all over the world. Today, Im expressing my feelings, how does that make me a trouble-maker? Can these dead people not have left orphans and widows? Are these orphans and widows not pitiful? The two guards were so angry that they shivered. Both drew their swords. Who are you? Without even looking at them properly, the man in ck said, Please report to the head of Zhuge n that Chu Yang is here to mourn, and by the way, discuss some matters with the head of Zhuge n. Once they heard the name Chu Yang, the two guards were stunned, as if lightning had struck them! Who did Zhuge n fear the most right now? Chu Yang! Or rather, the forces on Chu Yangs side! Because more than fifty Supreme Martial Artists died in the hands of Chu Yangs forces! In the war for ying of Tao, their own forces were annihted, while the enemy achieved total victory! For the enemy to achieve such an impressive result when faced with thebined forces of Eight Great ns, their strength was amazing and terrifying! Please wait a minute, Sir, Ill go inside to report. One of the guards cupped his fists in salute. He gave Chu Yang aplicated look, with both fear and anger, before turning around and walking in. Chu Yang walked in circles at the gate, his hands behind his back. Heughed and said constantly, Spectacr! So Spectacr! So f*cking spectacr! The other guard was so angry that his whole body trembled, yet he dared not say anything. Finally, that guard who went inside came out hurriedly. The head of the n invites you to meet him at the mourning hall, Sir. Immediately, a person walked out rapidly and bowed in salute. Thank you so much foring to mourn. The whole Zhuge n is very grateful. Chu Yang cupped his fists, smiling. Its alright. Enemy or friends, weve fought together. The surface-level work still has to be done. Everyone else came to mourning with a heavy face, even if they were happy inside, they pretended to be sorrowful. Yet this guy not only showed a face full of smiles, his talking made people want to punch him on the spot! Muscles on the person who came out to greet the guests face cramped. Deep hatred disyed in his eyes. He forcefully restrained himself and said, In any case, since you are here, it still shows your goodwill. Chu Yangughed and walked forward, mumbling, Good will... Good will... Hahaha... The person behind almost broke his teeth by biting too hard. But after all, he brought Chu Yang all the way to the mourning hall. It actually took quite a long to walk all that way. As they walked, Chu Yang expressed surprise constantly, as though he was viewing good scenery. So good! This house is really good. These flowers and trees are so stylish, must be more than ten thousand years old... This ce is so big... I cant imagine how many ordinary peoples houses were forcefully upied... Its so pretty here... Hey, if I just pick a brick, it must be able to pay for an ordinary familys food and drinks for a lifetime... His speech was weird, his voice was weird, his gestures were weird, and his tone was also weird. The person leading the way stayedpletely silent, restraining himself not to say a word, afraid that he would have offended eighteen generations of this guys ancestors once he opened his mouth. The mourning hall wasrge. Inside, people in white were densely packed, and it looked like snow. All the trumpeters and drummers of Tianji City were here, ying funeral music. Once someone offered their condolences, the music would start, and then end abruptly. The rules of the Nine Heavens was: Once a family member dies at more than a hundred years old, its considered having achieved longevity. Trumpeters and drummers are to be there on the day of funeral, to offer sad, sorrowful music in which the family members will be sent to Samsara. Each one of the dead at Zhuge n this day was far beyond one hundred years old. They were probably more than a thousand years old... Once he entered the funeral hall, he saw countless people crowded here, each with a heavy face. Inside the spiritual shed, the people from Zhuge n were dressed in sackcloth as a sign of mourning. They stood in four rows on two sides. At the back of the funeral hall, there was a lot of sobbing from the female family members of the dead. First Pharmacist of Southeastw-enforcement officer, Seventh Dedicated Pharmacist of Medicine Valley, Chu Yang, is here to pay his respect! The person who called out names took the slip of paper handed to him and called out loudly without thinking. Only after he called, did he realize what it was that he called out. He shivered in shock, his hand shook, and that slip of paper dropped to the ground. In a second, the whole space becamepletely silent! Chu Yang? Why was he here? With only an instant of silence, trumpeters and drummers at the side started ying enthusiastically. In the total silence, the music seemed especially bright and loud, that it could almost reach the clouds. But then, the musicians also realized that something was not right with the situation. Why did everyone stop talking after this name came out? Even the female family members inside stopped crying... So then, they stopped. With such a sudden start and an abrupt end, it was as though a dog being suddenly stepped on made a loud bark, before escaping hurriedly. The person in charge of greeting guests from the Zhuge n approached him with a stiff face and some reluctance. Thank you very much, Sir, foring to pay your respect. Please enter. On the day of funeral, nothing was more important than the dead! Therefore, Zhuge n was the most afraid of idents happening on this day. But most people wouldnt make trouble at this time, because making trouble now meant that the hatred was irreconcble! After this, the children, grandchildren and all descendants of the two sides would keep killing each other forever... Until either side wentpletely extinct! And for Chu Yang toe right now, it showed his attitude: I, Chu Yang, will not reconcile with your Zhuge n until death! Besides, there were deeper considerations. Chu Yang was not a reckless person. How could he be unaware of the great inappropriateness ofing on this day? However big the hatred, respect for the dead was more important. To disturb someone on the day of their familys funeral was always immoral. Yet if Chu Yang didnte today, it would cause him endless troubles, with the possibility of him not ever being able to leave this Tianji City till the end of his life, and all the people on his side dying in there! The reasons for this were intriguing. Chu Yang smiled politely and said, Its nothing, its nothing. At any rate, I cant excuse myself from the responsibility for the deaths of these elders. With that said, the faces of those people distorted immediately. Why do you bother? Youve already won... These people have already died in your hands, why do you still have to do all this at the funeral? Isnt this too much bullying? Please enter. Chu Yang was led inside. Once he stepped into the mourning hall, the person weing guests went to one side rapidly, leaving Chu Yang alone in the middle. From all directions, thousands of sad and angry looks went towards him. Chu Yang made two steps forward, took the incense and candles handed over to him, and made a bow. He said loudly, How sad it is that these men unfortunately died. All their great reputation turned into sorrows. After the storm, there is nothing more. Martial artists with iron blood are legendary. I look back to the time when you stood up to many strong men all on your own. You went across the world, who couldpare themselves to you? Across the white mountains and ck waters, you faced the vast oceans. The vast sky and broad earth spread your name. How many children were orphaned at your hands! How many widowed mothers mourned because of you! With one word of disagreement, you pulled your saber. Who dared speak out about it, with the great powers of your n? The bones of those who died under your sword are enough to make a mountain. The blood from your hands flowed across the four seas. Now that you pass away, the whole world is mad about it! They sing and dance, for their grievances are answered. Who else is to dominate the world from now onwards? What a painful matter it is that I speak of. With that said, Chu Yang took one step forward, inserted the incense into the incense burner, then made another bow and looked up. With these words of mourning spoken, the whole Zhuge n fellpletely silent. Even one of the musicians outside who heard it because he stood slightly closer got so scared that his face turned pale. With a loud bang, the trombone in his hand dropped to the ground, and he actually didnt dare to pick it up. The people in the mourning hall all looked enraged. Their faces were green and their eyes looked like fire could emerge from them. The facial muscles of several people trembled. They couldnt help but take a step forward to settle matters with this guy! Chu Yang, what do you mean? One of them jumped out abruptly and red at Chu Yang angrily. Chapter 1178 - Give You a Big Favor

Chapter 1178: Give You a Big Favor

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Friends or enemies, one should always respect! Chu Yang looked up and his eyes focused. The deceased is the most important. I came to pay my respects, and that is because of my goodwill. Does Zhuge n not even have such a bit of tolerance? Zhuge Yunshan, who had been standing at the top position the whole time, wore a somber look and said, Brother Chu has note just to pay respect, right? Chu Yang smiled and said, Sir Head of n is very wise. I havee this time for several matters. The first is to pay my respects to the seniors. The second is that I have some matters to discuss with Sir Head of n... The third matter... is also something that I would invite Head of Zhuge n to help. Zhuge Yunshans eyes flickered. Divine Doctor Chu means that it is not convenient to discuss it here? Chu Yang said straightforwardly, Please kindly move to another ce, so that I can talk to you face to face. Zhuge Yunshan paused for a moment and said, Take care of things here, I will go for a good talk with Divine Doctor Chu. Someone yelled angrily, Whats the point of talking to someone like him? You should just beat him to death and throw him out! Zhuge Yunshan raged. Shut up! What day is it today? How can you afford to be so presumptuous? After today, go to the familymandment hall immediately to take your punishment! Immediately, he turned and spoke to Chu Yang, Divine Doctor Chu, please. Chu Yang smiled and replied, Please. He walked out, following Zhuge Yunshan. Behind them, there was sudden chaos. The people from Zhuge n were madly angry, and started cursing one after another. Once they reached the study of Zhuge n, the host and the guest sat down ordingly. Zhuge Yunshan called for the servant to serve tea, before saying, Divine Doctor Chu, what matter is it that you need to talk to this old man? Please tell me clearly. Chu Yang smiled lightly. Without saying what the matter is, he actually asked unconventionally, Do you think it is right for me toe today? Zhuge Yunshan, despite all his good manners, was so angered by this sentence that he jumped up with rage. You came today and humiliated all the living and the dead. You may tell me whether it was right! Now that youve been tolerated, you actually became even more offensive and asked right to my face whether it is right for you toe... Divine Doctor Chu, do you yourself think it is right for you toe? Zhuge Yunshan suppressed his anger and asked indifferently. Yes! Chu Yang said firmly, It is indeed very right for me toe today! Zhuge Yunshans face turned purple immediately. He looked up at Chu Yang harshly. Chu Yang! Youve gone too far in your bullying! Nope. It is also a very good thing to you Zhuge n that I came today! Chu Yang said calmly, How can it be called bullying? Zhuge Yunshan raged. Youvee here and ridiculed us in all kinds of ways, and it is actually a very good thing? This is such nonsense! Chu Yang sneered. May I ask, Sir Head of n, how is the mood of Zhuge n today? Has anyone been discussing revenge? Has anyone plotted to fight? About these, Zhuge n cant be unaware? Zhuge Yunshan didnt know what to say. Indeed, in the past few days, Zhuge n had continuously discussed revenge. This wave was only temporarily suppressed solely by the extremely forceful suppression of the top-level leaders. And the funeral today would actually spur the tide of revenge in Zhuge n! Zhuge Yunshan had been worrying about it previously, because after today, the atmosphere would reach its peak and go beyond their ability to suppress. If they insisted on suppressing forcefully, he was afraid it would cause even more infighting. Since Sir Head of the n doesnt speak, Ill take it that you admit it. Ill only speak about one thing. Should your people go for revenge, whats gonna happen? Chu Yang sneered and said calmly, To be merciful is not something we will do. He spoke without restraint, yet it sent Zhuge Yunshan into contemtion. Such a thing was not impossible, but absolutely possible, and already in preparation! Chu Yang said mildly, Today, Ivee all alone and in a domineering manner to remind you all not to do dig your own graves! Zhuge Yunshan paused for a while and asked unemotionally, Is Divine Doctor Chus intention foring today really so kind? Chu Yang said calmly, Can there be other possibilities? Zhuge Yunshan sneered. After the War of ying of Tao, your side has also suffered great losses, has it not? Your losses are not too far below our own. Even if our n gets impulsive now and really goes over, it is still very possible that we may get rid of you allpletely! That is what Divine Doctor Chu is worrying about right now, is it not? That was actually indeed what Chu Yang was worrying about. Because Zhuge n had now be the underdog. Under such a situation, coupled with the trigger of the funeral, some impulsive youths are meant to rush over uncaring... But how would he admit it now? He sneered and said, You can actually go right now. Zhuge Yunshans sharp eyes focused on Chu Yang. But Divine Doctor Chu shouldnt be so kind as toe to remind us. Chu Yang looked right back at him and said calmly, Of course, I have a reason. I also have requests for Zhuge n. What is your request? asked Zhuge Yunshan. My Third Uncle, Chu Feihan, is detained by you! A bit of indignation showed on Chu Yangs face. Would Head of Zhuge n like to tell me- is this the means of Nine Super ns? Theres actually such a thing? Zhuge Yunshans eyes flickered. If Sir Head of n is willing to say that you know nothing about it, I will take my leave right now. Chu Yang stood up. From now onwards, I will have to settle down permanently in Tianji City. Theres a lot of snow here, the scenery is pretty good. How would Zhuge Yunshan allow this bastard to settle down permanently in Tianji City? Its okay that you do, but there are still the two great troubles of Moon Breeze with you, if they also settle down permanently at Tianji City with you... Will our Zhuge n still survive or not? Wait, wait... Please be patient, Divine Doctor Chu. Zhuge Yunshan hurried to stop him enthusiastically. He smiled. It must be that during the search for suspicious personnel previously, they arrested your Third Uncle by mistake... Otherwise, we Zhuge n is a prominent and established n after all, how would we do such things? Chu Yangughed coldly. Arrested by mistake? Yes, he may have been arrested by mistake. Zhuge Yunshanughed dryly. Since its by mistake, please do me a favor and let him out, said Chu Yang lightly, This is the first thing Im asking you to permit. Zhuge Yunshan let out a breath and said, Let him out? Haha... Divine Doctor Chu, this is the attitude that you use to plead for me to release people? Chu Yang stood up and said, Actually, I didnt want to do this as well. It was the two seniors, Moon Breeze, who considered their good rtions with Zhuge n and specially requested for Zhuge n to let the person go. Since Sir Head of n is unwilling, I will just go back and say. Zhuge Yunshans expression changed. He hurried to stand up again and stop him. This can be negotiated, of course. Since Seniors Moon Breeze have spoken... Haha, I wonder what Seniors Moon Breeze said? Chu Yang said, At that time, Senior Feng didnt say anything, but Senior Yue said, tell Zhuge to let the man go. Otherwise, the two of us will go for a walk at the backyard of Zhuge n. At any rate, we havent seen Cangqiong for a long time. Well take the opportunity to see the sky [1. Cangqiong in Chinese means the sky]. Chu Yang said, I dont quite understand this sentence, so I can only deliver it as it was said. I cant exin it. Cangqiong means the sky, I know this, but why can it only be seen at Zhuge ns backyard? Zhuge Yunshanughed bitterly internally. What exnation did this require? This Cangqiong was not that Cangqiong. Our Elder Master is called Zhuge Cangqiong... Senior Yue also said, Master Wu Juechengs injuries are heavy and he has to take him out to seek medicine... But because of various worldly affairs that he has to take care of, hes really unable to leave. If theres really no way, hed have to send people out, and the two of them will have to stay at Tianji City and wait. Zhuge Yunshan said generously, Not to mention that the seniors Moon Breeze have such a wish, even if they dont, we Zhuge n will not detain innocent people and refuse to release them. Please wait for a moment, Divine Doctor Chu, Ill go and check on this matter and give Divine Doctor Chu an answer immediately. Please reply to the seniors Moon Breeze as such. He thought to himself, they were very resourceful indeed, that even someone like Wu Juecheng got captured... Such a problem should be sent away as soon as possible. With them here, we Zhuge n may not even be able to eat our meals properly. Chu Yang smiled and said, Ill simply apany Sir Head of n. Since you arrested him by mistake, you must not know my Third Uncle. If I dont go, is Zhuge n going to release all the people you arrested? Zhuge Yunshan paused, smiled bitterly and said, Thats just as well. If right after he said he didnt know who his third uncle was, he released the man himself, wouldnt he be exposing his own lie? But, to take Chu Yang in seemed somewhat inappropriate as well, because the location of that cell was Zhuge ns most secretive ce, where many important people were detained. And after they caught Chu Feihan, Zhuge n thought about him as a valuable prisoner, so they naturally had to keep him securely, and it was naturally at that kind of ce. In no way could they expect that this guy actually dared toe right to the doorsteps to ask for the man? His threats and arrogance were unbearable. Should he refuse, he wouldnt be able to appease Moon Breeze. Should heply... Wouldnt all the work be futile? What else could he do? Zhuge Yunshan felt extremely conflicted internally. Just as he was thinking, he heard Chu Yang say, What do you think, Head of Zhuge n? To be honest, Im doing your n a big favor, right? Huh? Zhuge Yunshans eyes opened wide. How the f*ck are you speaking... that in the end its actually you whos giving us a big favor? Chu Yangughed. Is it not so? With the power of the seniors Moon Breeze, can they not manage it if they want toe directly to save a man? Zhuge Yunshan only felt that his whole stomach was filled with bitterness. He kept nodding. Divine Doctor Chus good graces is very much appreciated by Zhuge n. He had no choice but to bring Chu Yang there. He thought to himself, just send this guy away quickly and let them go far away from Tianji City. After that, they could do whatever they wanted, and Nine Super ns would no longer care about this guy, but only put in all effort to prepare to fight the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Of course, at a suitable time, theyd have to give this guy a hard shot. But they couldnt, in any case, be caught... Chu Yang followed Zhuge Yunshan all the way for quite a long time, before they reached the entrance of the secret prison, but it waspletely underground. The guards opened the gate. The two walked in all the way, escorted by two professionals. The further down they walked, the dimmer it became. Chapter 1179 - Holy Tribe Elder, Chu Feihan

Chapter 1179: Holy Tribe Elder, Chu Feihan

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The path continued to wind and turn a few thousand feet deep, before it suddenly started to brighten up. The rays of light gradually brightened as he sank another-few dozen feet. The ground was a little dry and there were numerous night pearls hanging on the top of the stone walls, giving out a milky white glow. It was another long stretch of road, before it started to descend. When it was about halfway through the journey, surging water sound could be heard from the outside. It seemed like there was an underground river nearby? However, although the water source was so near, water did not actually seep through the walls... This workmanship could be considered supetive. As the path continued to descend, it was another few thousand feet; Chu Yang suddenly realized that this ce had be a weird stone wall, that was extremely hard. He tried to scratch it a little and realized that even with his level of cultivation, he could not scratch it! It was another few hundred feet of descending, before the ground started to level off and straightened ahead. On both sides, it started to have prison cells. The people within the cells were all unkempt and their eyes seemed to be fixated on something, such that even when the crowd walked past them from the door, their eyes never moved. It was clear that these peoples hearts were already dead and they no longer had any hope. They walked till the end of the path and Zhuge Yunshan suddenly asked, The one that was captured just now, that Chu Feihan... Where is he held at? One of the prison guards hurriedly replied, Just in front, in solitary confinement. You would see him after two more turns in front. Chu Yang remained expressionless, in his mind, he just gave a cold smile. Zhuge Yunshan was obviously putting on an act and it was impossible for Chu Yang not to tell. However hearing such words, Zhuge Yunshan was suddenly startled for a moment, before he replied, Since when was he held there? It seemed like he was feeling awful in his heart. This Chu Feihan was originally held in the first row prison cells. Since when did he move in? That ce.... it was for... Someone came hereter on with the ns token, to transfer him to another cell, the prison guard said with a helpless expression. Zhuge Yunshans face twitched a little as he turned around and asked Chu Yang, Divine Doctor Chu, since you are already here, why not just wait a little while here, while I get someone to fetch him over? Chu Yang gave an indifferent smile and said, Just as the Zhuge ns Master said, since we are already here, why not just go in to take a look? Its merely a few more steps. Zhuge Yunshan felt bitterness in his mouth. He said, Alright, that is alright too. He red angrily at the prison guard, before walking ahead. Indeed, after another three turns of the path, the security became much tighter. It was obvious that the security and vignce here was at least ten times higher than in other prison cells. Divine senses were used continuously in this area of the prison. In front, there were two prison cells, one on the left and one on the right. Inside the prison cell on the left, there was a person whose entire body was chained up. His scap, ribs and femur were all locked up with a metal chain passing through them. He was locked up firmly within the prison cell, but he was looking up, ring at the crowd outside. Chu Yangs eyes shed and he saw that this mans forehead actually had a crescent moon symbol. Could he be the Elder of the Three Stars Divine n? The person that Diwu Qingrou had used earlier on as a bait to trigger the huge battle between all major ns? He was actually being held captive here? This moment, Chu Yang suddenly realized why Zhuge Yunshan had the weird expression on his face just now. He was actually worried about this. Chu Yangs heart jerked and he thought of his own junior, Tan Tan. That day, he was talking to that Tan Tan, at the mountain top. ...I was originally the King of the Three Stars Divine n... Chu Yang became gentler and warmer in his eyes, as he looked at the Elder from Three Star Divine n. He was thinking of how he could possibly help out this subordinate of this junior. However, it seemed rather impossible to save him together this time. But... This person looks really pitiful! Chu Yang said indifferently. This man hasmitted really serious crimes and sins. Therefore, he is locked up here as a warning to the rest, Zhuge Yunshan said, with a face of indignation. Oh, I see! Chu Yang nodded his head and said, So he is a big devil. Zhuge Yunshan smiled and said, Yes, you are right. However, even though he is a big devil, this kind of torture seemed to be rather... overboard, Minister Chu said withpassion. Zhuge Yunshan rolled his eyes. He thought in his mind sarcastically, A battle with your side can easily get over 700 of our Supreme Martial Artists killed and that is not overboard? You really have apassionate heart. Otherwise, I still have a piece of dried meat here, he can have it. Chu Yang turned his hands and took out a small piece of venison that was just the size of half a fist. This... is not so appropriate, right? Zhuge Yunshan said. As he spoke, he intentionally or unintentionally took over the piece of dried meat from Chu Yang and examined it. He was right, it was just a normal piece of dried meat. Nothing out of the normal for it. However, as a precaution, Zhuge Yunshan instinctively chose to reject the idea. Chu Yang rolled his eyes and said, So stingy. He snatched over the piece of dried meat and threw it into the prison cell. You! Zhuge Yunshan looked at him speechlessly. Its just a piece of meat, Chu Yang said as he spread out his hands. That piece of meat which Chu Yang threw in, it was actually thrown off a little. It brushed onto the persons face and slid onto the metal chain beside and hung lightly on it. The person would be able to eat it as soon as he turned his head. Naturally, Zhuge Yunshan would not appear too stingy. Since the meat was already thrown in, it would not be nice for him to go in and take it out, right? Depressingly, he walked ahead. No one noticed that a faint ck smoke filled the air, it drifted into the prison cell and then again drifted out. The chained up person of the Three Stars Divine n felt something and suddenly, his eyes brightened. He looked at Chu Yang with gratitude and turned his head over to eat the piece of dried meat. He chewed for a while before swallowing it. He mumbled a little and said ambiguously, Thank you for your gift of meat today. If I manage to get out one day, I will be sure to repay you! Chu Yang did not bother about him and continued with Zhuge Yunshan to the next prison cell. The moment he walked over, the man inside was already struggling to get up. He shouted furiously, Let me out! Let me out! Whatever that you are asking, I totally have no idea. My daughter is still waiting for my lifesaving medicine! Let me out... Chu Yang took a nce inside and suddenly he felt his heart go sour. Immediately, he became furious and turned his head to look at Zhuge Yunshan. He spoke word by word, Zhuge n Master! This is what you said by not making things difficult for him? When Zhuge Yunshan saw the scene in front, he too stared nkly with a gaping mouth. He muttered, What is going on here? The person inside was very skinny with his whole body drenched in blood and dirt. His eyes were lifeless. His predicament was the same as the person from Three Stars Divine n. His entire body was pierced through and locked up with metal chains. The white color of his bones was somewhat visible and almost half of his hair was ripped off. On his chest, there were three or four burnt scars. His left leg was in a weird and odd shape at the back of his body. One look and it was clear that the leg was already broken. However, in the persons face, although it was filled with blood and dirt, Chu Yang could still see the shadows of his own father, Chu Feiling, and his Fourth Uncle Chu Feiyan. No doubt, this person, was his own Third Uncle, Chu Feihan! However, he had been subjected to such harm! Such torture! At this moment, Chu Yang was burning with anger in his heart. He could not wait to kill off everyone in the Zhuge n! This... I really did not think it would be like this, Zhuge Yunshan said embarrassingly. After Chu Feihan was captured, he had especially given orders not to overly torture him; he did not expect him to be tortured so badly. Looking at this scene, how was this a Not to overly torture him scene? It was more like Do your best to torture him... What is going on here? Zhuge Yunshan scolded furiously, Hurry up and let him down! Immediately, the prison guards came over and opened the prison gate. Carefully, they unlocked and put Chu Feihan down. Although the movements were small and light, the metal chains embedded within the flesh were slowly removed out. What kind of pain and sensation would that be? There were several times Chu Feihan passed out from the pain. He regained consciousness again and gritted his teeth hard. Chu Yang hurried inside and took out some medicine for the injuries. He first applied the medicine on this Third Uncle and cleaned him up once. He then took out a bottle of Spiritual Spring water and fed him to drink it. Chu Feihan felt like he was dreaming and his body became more rxed all of a sudden. His pain was also relieved by almost half of it. He looked at Chu Yang, who was attending to his broken leg, and asked, How may I address you, Young Brother? Chu Yang felt sourness in his heart and he replied, Third Uncle, this is Chu Yang. Chu Feihan was startled. You... You are that... My Big Brother... That... Chu Yang nodded his head and said, Yes, I am. Third Uncle. You are alright now. You can rest assured. Chu Feihan smiled happily and said, This is really great news... Son, your parents really found you, Ha Ha... This is great, this is great, this is great... Chu Yang tried hard to hold back the sourness in his heart. However, when he heard Chu Feihan excitedly say, This is great, his tears almost poured out of his eyes. He bent down his body and carried Chu Feihan up on his back. He said, Third Uncle, Leer is with me now. She is alright. Let us talk more after we get out of here. You should hurry to rest and regain your strength. Chu Feihan nodded his head and immediately stared with his eyes wide in disbelief. He said, Leer is alright? You are not bluffing me? Chu Yang nodded his head fiercely and said, Yes, she is alright now! I have already cured her illness. All is good... All is good... Chu Feihan suddenly cried and said, My daughter has recovered... Ha Ha Ha... After a moment of hugeughter, tears followed. Immediately after, hey down the back of Chu Yang and actually fell asleep. Not before long, he actually started to snore. A moment again, he wasughing. A momentter, he was already snoring. Chu Yangs heart felt sour. Who knew how Chu Feihan had lived his life these years. At Chu n, looking at Duan Shuyi was already not easy. Comparatively, Chu Feihan seemed even more miserable than his wife, by a thousand times! This was because he was a man! He was a husband and also a father! All these years of pain, for Chu Feihan, was inexplicable. His mind was always tensed up and he never dared to really rest. He feared that any extra moment of rest or shut of the eyes or just a little less hard work, would cause the life of his daughter... Therefore, he had never really had a good rest. Even within the prison cell of the Zhuge n, it was the same. Now, the moment he heard that his daughter was fine, the tensed up mind for over the past ten years, was suddenly rxed. Immediately, his body could not take it... he actually fell asleep happily in such a situation! This was because he could finally sleep! This was because he had never had such a sound and rxed sleep for over ten years! This was because he could finally set his mind at ease. There was hope for his daughter! Chu Yang felt sourness in his heart. As he heard the snoring sound of extreme fatigue, tears suddenly welled up in his eyes. Chapter 1180 - Wreaking Havoc in the Zhuge Clan

Chapter 1180: Wreaking Havoc in the Zhuge n

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang carried Chu Feihan up on his back and walked out of the prison cell. He saw that Zhuge Yunshan was blowing his top right now. What is going on here? Zhuge Yunshan had lost all face and respect. As a ten thousand years old big n, they actually did this kind of thing. Treating a prisoner this way was definitely not the way to be. The person had already been captured. What was the point of such cruel torture? Furthermore, he was a rtive of Chu Yang. This could have been a bargaining chip in critical junctures. What kind of bargaining chip could it be, after you had tortured him so much? It would only aggravate the situation and do nothing good! What happened to the wounds and injuries of Third Master Chu? Zhuge Yunshan asked furiously. The prison guards bowed down and their entire body was trembling. The perspiration was dripping drop by drop down their faces. They stammered, not daring to say any words. Talk! Zhuge Yunshan was trembling with anger. One tight pnded on the prison guards face and it immediately sent him flying. He turned one round in the air, beforending on the ground. Chu Yang looked coldly at the scene. Zhuge Yunshan did not seem to be faking it. It looked like he really did not know about this matter. Otherwise, he would never have brought him over here. However, this could not reduce Chu Yangs hatred towards the Zhuge n. Not even a little! That prison guard crawled up from the ground and fresh blood was bleeding from the corner of his lips. He no longer dared to hide the truth. Its... Its Second Young Master... the prison guard said, as he shivered in fear. Zhuge Changchang? Chu Yang asked, feeling weird. Yes, its him. Why? Zhuge Yunshan became puzzled. What kind of hatred is there between Zhuge Changchang and Chu Feihan? To use such cruel torture on him? Its like this... That day, Second Young Master brought the Elder Masters n Token over and asked to interrogate someone in the prison. After the interrogation ispleted, he asked where the Chu n person was at? The prison guard shivered and said, That time, it was me and Lee Saner on duty. We told him the information and thereafter he took the n Token and came here. When he came out, he said, This kind of jerk, how could we give him such treatment? Come, give him the same torture as that of the Holy Tribe bastard. Why? Chu Yang asked. At that moment, Second Young Master mentioned: Chu n, why didnt they stay in the South-East region, but had toe out here? Look at the little bastard of Chu n, who dared to snatch the girl whom I had taken a fancy to. Hes really tired of living... Thereafter, Second Young Master began to use all sorts of torture techniques... to torture this... Chu Third Master... The prison guard continued to shiver in fear and his eyes dared not look up at Zhuge Yunshan. Was it because of Wu Qianqian? Chu Yang felt weird and asked, The disciple of Moon Breeze Supreme Martial Artist? Yes, thats her, the prison guard stammered, That time, I vaguely heard a name like this. Zhuge Yunshan pouted and said, Because of a woman?! Chu Yang nodded his head slowly and his eyes became cold and started to squint. He said indifferently, Great! What a great Zhuge n! What a great Zhuge Changchang! No wonder Zhuge Changchang was so familiar with the matters of Chu Feihan. That guy actually did such a thing! Zhuge Changchang alone would not be able toplete this matter. You also participated in it, right? Chu Yang asked, with his cold eyes. I deserve death for this. The prison guard fell to the ground in front of Zhuge Yunshan. His whole body trembled even more vigorously than before. Since you know that you deserve death, then you are not yet mad, Chu Yang said indifferently. He took a step forward and ruthlessly stepped on his shoulder, pushing it down forcefully. A terrible scream echoed through the underground dungeon. The prison guard had his entire left shoulder and arm crushed into pieces totally. Almost like a huge earth re-modeling hammer, smashing up the ground a few hundred times. Stop it! He is my n member. Even if he has made a mistake, he will be punished by the ns rules! Since when is it your turn to punish him? Zhuge Yunshan was furious. How dare you hurt my n member in front of me? Chu Yang let outughter before he gave ast kick to the prison guard and sent him knocking into the iron gate. He fell onto the ground, like a piece of rotten meat. Within the prison cell, the Elder of the Three Star Divine n was overjoyed. He shouted out, Great! Thats really satisfying! It looked like he had also suffered quite a bit under the hands of this prison guard. After giving a kick that sent the prison guard flying, Chu Yang turned around and looked at Zhuge Yunshan with some arrogance. He said haughtily, I shall punish your subordinate right in front of you and what can you do? Zhuge Yunshan was furious and panting from the anger. Good, you are such a good man, Chu Yang. I will remember you for what you did today! Chu Yang smiled coldly and said, I dont need you to remember me! I have already remembered your entire Zhuge n! One day, I will definitely take revenge on your entire n; to collect my blood debt personally! Zhuge Yunshans hair almost all stood up in the air. He replied sharply, Zhuge n shall await your arrival anytime! Chu Yangughed out loudly. He carried Chu Feihan on his back and turned to leave the ce. He pretended not to have heard the words of Zhuge Yunshan. Everyone who saw Chu Yangs arrogance felt irritated. As Chu Yang walked over, suddenly, an Elder in linen robe appeared in front of him, blocking his path. He asked Zhuge Yunshan, n Master, this person? This felon... Chu Yang scolded furiously, A good dog does not stand in peoples way! Scram now! Before the Elder could say a word, he already received the scolding from Chu Yang. He was instantly furious. What a great junior person! You really feel like dying so much? Chu Yang took a huge step forward to confront. He smiled coldly and said, Yes, you are right. Comeee,e kill me! Kill me! Kill me! You dont dare to kill me? If you dont dare, then you are the son of a b*tch! Zhuge Yunshan shouted anxiously behind, Do not be rash! Stop it! In a swift moment, he rushed in front of Chu Yang and anxiously exined, This is Divine Doctor Chu, he is the ambassador of Supreme Martial Artist Ning and Bu. He is also the son-inw of Moon Breeze Supreme Martial Artists disciple... He is here on their orders, to fetch someone. The Elder was originally furious and red with anger. His hair was standing up from the anger and he was already about to attack. The moment he heard of Chu Yangs prominent identity, he actually shuddered in fear. Instantly, he retreated two steps back. Ambassador of Supreme Martial Artists Ning and Bu, son-inw of the Moon Breeze Supreme Martial Artists. With this kind of identity, Chu Yang could easily go rampant in the entire Nine Heavens Continent! Almost 800 Supreme Martial Artistid a siege to the Moon Breeze couple and Bu Liuqing. In the end, they were all killed. The Elder was fortunate enough not to participate in the attack. Since this young man came here on orders, if he were to kill him, it would cause huge trouble, regardless of who came to take revenge for him. The Zhuge n lost over 50 Supreme Martial Artists in the previous attack. They were now at their weakest in terms of strength and power. If anyone were toe and make trouble, it might just cause the n to be obliterated... Umm... The Elder retreated two steps, but was still ring fiercely at Chu Yang. This young mans tone of voice was really irritating... What? You dont dare to kill me? Chu Yang walked past the Elder and continued to re at him constantly. He then smiled coldly and said, I bet your mother did not give you any guts to kill me! Since you dont dare, arent you going to scram, what are you still doing here? Waiting for me to give you tips? Or are you addicted to my scoldings already? Zhuge Yunshan anxiously perspired cold sweat. It seemed like Chu Yang was driven mad by the injuries of his Third Uncle. He had an urge now to just die here at the prison. He would not give up, without dying here. There was no problem with Chu Yang dying here in the prison, but he better not implicate the Zhuge n into any troubles. Zhuge Yunshan hurriedly stepped forward and dragged the fuming mad Elder away. Thereafter, he came back to direct Chu Yang out of the prison. He thought in his mind, My dear grandfather, I beg you to hurry and leave this ce... Zhuge Yunshan could not take it anymore. Chu Yang kept scolding as he walked, Zhuge n Master, you tell me if your n members are degrading themselves? Just like that guy just now, it was originally none of his business. He had to dumbly put himself in front and get scolded. Isnt it so? After scolding, he is also happy and left satisfied... It seemed like him,ing out this time, was merely to get a scolding. If this is not degrading himself, then what is? I really cannot understand this... Zhuge Yunshans face was ck all the time, as he led and cleared the path in front for Chu Yang. Inside, the Elder of the Three Stars Divine n could not restrain his smile anymore. This benefactor of his was rather interesting. Thinking of which, he began to activate his internal energy to uncover the concealed medicine that Chu Yang had hidden within the dried meat, to recover from his injuries. He heard his benefactor shouting, My name is Chu Yang! Im Chu Yang! I came to the Zhuge n and now Im gone! How! How! Ha Ha Ha... He is rather an interesting character. The Holy Tribe Elder smiled in his heart. This young man was not someone who did not expect returns for what he did. Thest sentence seemed like it was said on purpose to spike the Zhuge n members. In reality, it was more to tell him his identity and for him to escape from the prison quickly, so that he could repay him. The Holy Tribe Elder could not restrain his urge to smile. Why would there be such a character in this world? He was not exactly a gentleman, but also not a viin. You can rest assured. I will definitely repay you! During this period of time, the Holy Tribe Elder had already be hopeless. The agreement with Diwu n was already invalid. The n did not fulfill their agreement to release him. Furthermore, Diwu Qingrou also paid a visit to him specially to exin the situation. Their identity was too important to risk it and the security was too tight. Therefore, they were unable to rescue him out of the prison. They could only wait for the right moment and slowly n for it. However, when was this Wait for the right moment and slowly n for it going to happen? Deep in their hearts, everyone knew the answer. The Holy Tribe Elder had his own cultivation restrained and he could not absorb any natures energy. There was no hope of him recovering and therefore, how was he supposed to get out? However, this time around, although he was still not aware of what medicine did the young man Chu Yang hide within the dried meat, he could distinctly feel a difference, the moment he consumed it. His own bone dry Dantian started to gather energy. His cultivation began to recover bit by bit. Following the recovery of his cultivation, the spiritual energy of the universe also began to slowly aggregate together in him... After some time, he would fully recover. By then, even if there was no external reinforcement, he would be able to escape by himself with an element of surprise! Heard that the Zhuge n was at its weakest in strength, after losing over 50 Supreme Martial Artists? The Holy Tribe Elder thought silently in his mind. He started to activate his internal energy and his entire body began to give out a moon-like glow. Slowly, even those metal chains that had gone through his muscles to restrain him began to corrode away bit by bit... Chapter 1181 - The Five in Diwu Clan

Chapter 1181: The Five in Diwu n

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Along the way, Chu Yang was shouting and scolding. He was scolding furiously in the dungeon of the Zhuge n. Everyone he met, he would go forward to give a tight p. Each p would take off at least two teeth from the person. Along the way, numerous people had already been bullied by him. Towards the end, Zhuge Yunshan might as well helped to open the path for him. Whoever was in their path would be asked to move away before Chu Yang even came close. They were finally out of the cave and the face of Zhuge Yunshan was as ck as the gloomy clouds in the sky. He said, Chu Yang, you have already rescued your Third Uncle, its time for you to leave, right? I will definitely leave. Chu Yang rolled his eyes and smiled coldly. Even if your Zhuge n mobilizes all the beauties in Tianji City to retain me, I would still refuse to stay. Zhuge Yunshan was instantly infuriated. He thought, You wish! To mobilize all the beauties within Tianji City just for you? Are you even worthy of that? Since that is the case, I will not send you off! Zhuge Yunshan brushed his sleeves and wanted to leave. Wait! Chu Yang said, There are still things to be done originally. However, because my Third Uncle requires immediate medical treatment, I will not do them anymore. I ask that you help to pass on a message. What message? Zhuge Yunshan was getting restless standing here with Chu Yang. The Moon Breeze couple has passed on some words for your ns Elder Master, Chu Yang said indifferently. Zhuge Yunshan suddenly became serious looking. The Moon Breeze couple has words for my Elder Master? Chu Yang sneered condescendingly and said directly, The two seniors said this and you can use the original words to pass it on to your Elder Master: Is that person in ck, you? If it is,e and offer your apology! If its not,e and rify! You only have one day! If you donte, we will! Zhuge Yunshans expression changed. Chu Yang carried Chu Feihan on his back and he asked for a nket from the Zhuge n to wrap around his Third Uncles body. Then, he finally left, smiling coldly! A single person, wreaking havoc before returning confidently and at ease! This haughtiness, this arrogance and this unruliness were really unrestrained and disyed brilliantly! Looking at the back view of Chu Yang far away, Zhuge Yunshan revealed an expression of deep thoughts. Chu Yang must have been really confident! This was obvious. Otherwise, why would he dare to barge into the Zhuge n to demand a person, all alone? Also, the more arrogant he behaved and the more haughty he behaved, the more obvious it became that... on his side, the fighting power of Moon Breeze couple had no damage at all! Furthermore, his words came with a hidden threat. Finally, he even mentioned to let Zhuge Cangqiong apologize or to rify! If they were really weakened, would they have done all these? n Master, this Chu Yang is really too much of a bully! Why dont we just take him down? a man at the side asked softly. On his face, it was an expression of extreme anger, almost losing control. Such a fool! Zhuge Yunshan said furiously, Do you know why is he so arrogant? His intention was for us to deal with him! Once we take any actions against him, it would give the Moon Breeze couple a reason to take action against us! Isnt that walking right into his trap then? But, assuming we were to kill him, even if the Moon Breeze couple did take action against us, what good will it do to him? that man spoke hatefully. Hmm? Zhuge Yunshan took in a deep breath and muttered to himself. Could there be a hidden agenda to it? Chu Yang seemed to be in a hurry to get it done. Zhuge Yunshan began to pace around. Could it be that the Moon Breeze couple is also leaving... after they get separated, it would be hard to borrow each others strength again? Could it be this? The person by the side was suddenly roused and said, You are right, this matter is really intriguing. He paused for a second and said, n Master, Young Master and the rest have decided that after todays funeral procession, they will go and find Chu Yang the first thing tomorrow morning. Zhuge Yunshan was infuriated. A*shole! As the n Master, I have endured such humiliation for the greater good of the n. Are these a*sholes going to cause the entire Zhuge n to be obliterated? He started to pace up and down angrily. Alright, ask the n Discipline Halls member to wait at the gate. Anyone who dares to step outside the gate shall be executed immediately as a warning to the rest! Yes! Zhuge Yunshan walked towards the ns secret base. He was thinking in his mind about the guy in ck that Chu Yang had mentioned... That was really baffling to the mind! Elder Master had always been in linen robe, what man in ck? Furthermore, the Moon Breeze couple actually requested for the Elder Master to go forward to exin or rify himself... Zhuge Yunshan felt really depressed in his mind. Chu Yang carried Chu Feihan on his back and stepped out of the Zhuge ns main gate. Just as he was about to move out, he saw a group of people in front, dressedpletely in white, walking towards him. The one leading in front was Diwu Qingrou. Diwu Qingrou was also shocked to see Chu Yang alone carrying someone on his back and walking out from the Zhuge n. So, it is Brother Chu, Diwu Qingrou said indifferently. The crowd behind him disyed extreme hatred on their faces, the moment they saw Chu Yang. After all, five of their ns Supreme Martial Artists had died in the hands of Chu Yangs people! They were the ones who first dealt with Chu Yang and in the view of Chu Yangs people, they deserved to die. However... they were after half of the fighting strength for Diwu n. Brother Diwu? Chu Yang was startled. He smiled and said, The Diwu n hase to offer their condolences? Yes, you are right, Diwu Qingrou smiled and replied, The five people in our n have died, so we finished their funeral procession yesterday. Therefore, we came especially today to offer our condolences to the seniors of Zhuge n and to send them off. There was absolutely no fluctuations in the voice of Diwu Qingrou. However, it specifically emphasized that The five people in our n. Especially the Five word, seemed to have been emphasized a little. Behind him, all the members of Diwu n thought that Diwu Qingrou was going to settle the scores with Chu Yang and seemed ready for a battle. Against themon enemy, all of them began to turn hostile as well. Oh? Your n has five people dead as well? Chu Yang smiled indifferently and added, It must be that you have participated in some... conspiracy? And became the coteral damage? Diwu Qingrou replied indifferently, Yes, there was a conspiracy. We didnt have a choice but to participate in it. Chu Yang said indifferently, Yes, you might not have a choice but to participate in it, but during battle, the sabers and swords have no eyes. They do not recognize who belongs to Diwu n or who belongs to Zhuge n. A light shed in the eyes of Diwu Qingrou. He said, Based on what Brother Chu said, they all deserved to die? Chu Yang smiled gently and replied, Your family name is Diwu [means Fifth], your n is ranked fifth. Five of you went for the battle and five of you died. Seems like your ns people might as well give this word Five a tattoo on your faces. Diwu Qingrou gave a cold smile before saying, Wherever we tattooed it, at the time of death, we will not be able to survive it as well. You are absolutely right. Chu Yang let out loudughter and said, Diwu n and this word Five really have fate. A pity, I have no fate with this word Five. Regardless of where you choose to tattoo it or when you choose to do it, I have never seen them before! Diwu Qingrou said indifferently, Our Diwu ns people all have the arrogance of the Diwu n! Normally, you would not be able to tell from the outside, you would need to look deeper than just superficial! Chu Yang gave an indifferent smile and said, I will leave Tianji City soon. I shall learn more about the inner beauty of Diwu n in the future. Following which, he put up his hands and said, Goodbye. Diwu Qingrou replied, The mountains are high and the rivers are wide. Take care! I have never believed in how high the mountains are nor how wide the rivers are! Chu Yang let out loudughter and sped off quickly, as if he were flying, with Chu Feihan on his back. Looking at the back view of Chu Yang as he left, Diwu Qingrou gave a serious look and his eyes were cold. The conversation just now could only be truly understood by the two of them!. The word Five had caused the rift between the two of them. Diwu Qingrou knew that his scheming this time around had really pissed Chu Yang off. His own troubles, Chu Yang might have understood; yet, Chu Yang was still pissed off as this time around what he did was really a little overboard. Thest sentence of Chu Yang ryed his intentions clearly. I will never trust you again! This man is really crazy! An Elder behind Diwu Qingrou stared coldly in the direction that Chu Yang had gone in. He said coldly, I really cannot stand his actions and behavior. Diwu Qingrou said indifferently, All the Eight Great ns cannot stand him. However, around 400 to 500 Supreme Martial Artists have already been buried dead and yet, Chu Yang is still alive and kicking now. So what if you cant stand him, what can you do about it? Brushing his sleeves, he said, In life, you have to remember one thing. When you cannot stand someone, that person might not be able to stand you as well! If you want to kill someone, always be prepared for that person toe and kill you anytime! Lets go in, the matter of Chu Yang shalle to an end for now. No one shall mention it again! ... Back at the Orchard Pce, Chu Yang thought of the words that Diwu Qingrou said just now and his heart still snorted coldly. He thought in his mind, Im lucky to have been cautious of you. Otherwise, I would really have been conned badly. The moment he stepped in, Chu Leer, who had been expecting them, came forward quickly to wee them. Chu Feihan was still in deep sleep, yet to awaken. Chu Yang carefully ced Chu Feihan on the bed that had been prepared earlier on. He carefully treated each of his injuries. Seeing how terrible his father look from all the torture, Chu Leers tears came weeping down. Big Brother, what happened to my father? Although Chu Leer was tough, she was after all a young girl. She asked as she wiped away her tears. It was the Zhuge n who did this to him, Chu Yang said seriously, The one who did that is the one currently imprisoned here! Zhuge Changchang? the eyes of Chu Leer instantly exploded with light and she asked anxiously. Yes, and it was all because of me. Chu Yang had no intentions to hide and he exined the entire reason which prompted Zhuge Changchang to torture Chu Feihan. How could this be med on you, Big Brother? Chu Leer said hatefully, Its all because of Zhuge Changchang this viin! I will definitely not let him off easily. Chu Yang nodded his head and said, Since you said that, then, I will leave Zhuge Changchang for you to deal with. Chu Leer nodded her head forcefully. Chu Yang stared at Chu Leer and said, word for word, Leer, you need to remember that this world is a survival of the fittest. Getting tortured is not a rare urrence. If we do not strengthen ourselves, we would encounter simr incidents in the future. We would still get tortured. After all, our strength is still too weak. Do you understand? I understand! Big Brother! Chu Leer nodded her head forcefully. And, what you have learned are the poison techniques which is also another unique martial art. Therefore, your mentality... needs more practice and honing! Chu Yang said seriously, Those who do not deserve it, do not kill them as you wish; however for those who totally deserve it... do not be soft-hearted or benevolent! Yes, Big Brother! Chu Leer bit her thin red lips and said, One cannot stand firmly unless his heart is hardened! Big Brother, this is what you wanted to tell me, right? Chu Yang was startled. His face darkened. Since when did this little girl learn these words? Chu Leer bit her red lips and stared at the white snow on the ground. She said softly, I will make this Zhuge Changchang very regretful, very regretful for living in this world. Her voice was very light. Light like a thin wisp of smoke that dispersed immediately the moment it was spoken. However, Chu Yang actually shuddered. Chapter 1182 - Earth Energy

Chapter 1182: Earth Energy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Among Chu Yangs brothers, Dong Wushangs injuries had already mostly healed. The dark saber had also been repaired by Chu Yang. Its might was now stronger than what it had been before it broke. Mo Leiers wounds were also more or less healed. Mo Qingwu had already started running about back and forth. Once in a while, she would hold the ring that Bu Liuqing had left behind before he had sunk the heavens and broken through the void, and murmur to herself. It was apparent that even though the young girl had been frequently cheeky and mischievous when Teacher Bu was still around, his departure this time had given her a significant blow. Rui Butong waspletely healed and his cultivation had even improved. These few days, he swaggered back and forth in front of Dong Wushang. It aggravated him so much that he gnashed his teeth hatefully, wishing he could fully recover right this instant and give this fellow a good thrashing, even if it ended up killing him and giving him a breakthrough again... He really couldnt stomach this bloody frustration. Yes, he must say it was a... bird-y frustration indeed! During this period, Meng Chaoran had taken on the roles of head housekeeper and full-time babysitter. Feng and Yue walked to and fro in the courtyard, their hands behind their back. The direction in which they were going was exactly a circle. They faced each other, a distance of 40 to 50 feet between the two of them, and walked in a circle, as if following a peculiar rhythm. Chu Yang just so happened to see this scene when he walked out after treating Chu Feihans injuries. He couldnt help but ask curiously, What are the two elders doing? Yue Lingxue gave him a slight smile. Chu Yang,e over and take a look; this is our newest bout of enlightenment after our injuries this time. Chu Yang became enthusiastic at once. He went over and asked, New enlightenment? Yes, an all-new enlightenment. Besides, this kind of enlightenment will be very useful to all of you, replied Yue Lingxue with a smile. Im all ears, said Chu Yang with great interest. A smiling Yue Lingxue said, In the past, when we cultivate, theres a saying called absorbing the spiritual energy of the universe, taking in and giving out the essence of the sun and moon, isnt there? Yes. Wrong! Terribly wrong, Yue Lingxue continued seriously, After getting injured in the coldest days of winter this time, my wife and I have been cultivating in the room. We felt somewhat stifled and so we came out here. However, because our fundamental power has been hurt and the foundation of our bodies injured, we are not able to absorb the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth above us. Left with no other choice, we could only take a walk in the courtyard and try to recover our physical bodies. However, during this process, because were unable to absorb the spiritual energy of the heavens, we instead sensed a wave of warm energy surging up from beneath our feet. This wave of warm energy is different from the spiritual energy of the heavens in the past. With a smile, Yue Lingxue went on, I tried to guide this wave of warm energy into my body to clear my meridians. It was surprisingly effective. After thinking about it long and hard, I understood something and that is In the past, our way of cultivation has been rather one-sided. Chu Yang mused over this. What Elder Yue means is... the so-called spiritual energy of the heavens and earth that we have been absorbing all this time is actually just the spiritual energy of the heavens? Yue Lingxue gave him a pleased smile. Exactly! In the past whenever we cultivate, we are used to absorbing spiritual energy of the heavens and earth from atop our heads and all around our bodies, while we typically overlook the area beneath our feet. Even if weve absorbed earth energy, it is very minimal. Therefore, herein lies the w in our cultivation techniques. All these several tens of thousands of years, innumerable predecessors have racked their brains and left no stone unturned in order to improve and perfect cultivation techniques. However, no matter how, we have never been able to attain perfection. The real reason lies in this... When the heavens and earth are not in bnce, how can one attain perfection? Yue Lingxue continued, Chu Yang, what they call inner demons, what they call sumbing to inner demons and going mad, and what they call divine punishment... These are true causes. Chu Yang seemed to have understood something. He said, I humbly ask for Elders guidance. Cultivation techniques have gone through several tens of thousands of years of polishing; theres basically no error in it. However, the one and only thingcking is that there is no absorption of earth energy! Spiritual energy of the heavens and earth ispletely different from earth energy! Listen to me carefully. Earth energy is beneficial to any kind of cultivation technique. It goes like this... Yue Lingxue exined to him unhurriedly. With a serious expression, Chu Yang very conscientiously listened andmitted it to memory... After a long time, the Moon Breeze couple started to walk in circles again. Their countenances had also changed from being solemn and stern to one of rxation. Chu Yang walked to the side by himself. He removed his shoes and stood barefooted in the snow, wanting to try out this feeling. At first, he only felt a bone-chilling iciness spreading upward from his soles. Chu Yang did not drive out this wave of iciness; instead, he let it travel along the route of the Nine Heavens Divine Technique. He didnt pay attention to the spiritual energy floating around him, instead focusing his full attention beneath his feet. As he activated the technique, after the initial chill, he felt a ticklish feeling on his soles. As if there was a hint of a rich and gentle aura slowly spreading upward from his soles. This wave of aura felt very simple and honest, as though the kind of easy andfortable feeling one had when an extremely reliable and dependable person stood next to them. As this aura gradually got absorbed into his body, Chu Yang slowly began to have a kind of feeling that felt unbelievably at ease. His heart and soul felt steady and secure, and the rate of absorption started to be faster. In that instant, he felt as if the vastnd beneath his feet was slowly expanding and stretching outward. The feeling was incredibly fascinating. Chu Yang was different from Moon Breeze. Even though Moon Breeze hadprehended the method and function of absorbing earth energy, they were in an extremely weak state right now and thus, were unable to fully make use of their cultivation. Naturally, their rate of absorption became a little slower. On the other hand, no matter his essence, spirit or his energy, Chu Yang was in peak condition. As this rich aura got absorbed into his body more and more, it slowly formed a wave of warm andfortable strength in him, flowing into his Dantian and melded with the Nine Heavens Divine Technique. Chu Yang keenly discovered that the Nine Heavens Divine Technique was starting to churn and fluctuate. As though a st of cold air had suddenly entered a cloud of still and quiet dense fog, it shook and churned with great intensity. The Sword Spirit who was in the midst of cultivating his spirit suddenly woke up in rm. He looked in confusion at the rich earth energy that had rushed into Chu Yangs body. Letting out an outcry of incredulity and rm, he said, Howe he managed toprehend earth energy at this point? Though the conditions are all in ce, isnt this kind of too out of the blue... Chu Yang went into a state of meditation. After a long while, rm bells started to ring in his heart all of a sudden. He opened his eyes, only to see an elderly man dressed in hempen robes at the gates. The mans robes were loose-fitting with wide sleeves and he had a face of angr features. He stood there, his eyes piercingly bright as he looked inside. A thought crossed Chu Yangs mind. He asked, You are? Moon Breeze continued to go around in circles leisurely, as if they hadnt realized the presence of the elderly man. Or perhaps, they had but didnt pay it much heed,pletely unperturbed. Dong Wushang, Rui Butong, Mo Leier, Mo Qingwu, Chu Leer all upied a corner of the courtyard each. They were all in the midst of cultivation. Toward the elderly mans sudden appearance, they also acted like they didnt see him. The elderly man smiled gracefully and said, My name is Zhuge. By the summons of the two Elders Feng and Yue, I have speciallye over. Chu Yang responded with an oh. Then, he heard Yue Lingxue say, Come in. Why are you standing outside? He didnt even spare him a nce. Bringing out a snowy white handkerchief from his bosom, he walked over to Feng Yurou with a smile and lightly wiped her forehead with it. She smiled gently and then rolled her eyes at him as she said, Im not tired. Youre embarrassing us. Laughing aloud, Yue Lingxue kept the handkerchief. Then, he said, Chu Yang, go get a few stools. Well just speak with our old friend a little in the courtyard. Chu Yang gave a sound ofpliance. Then, he and Dong Wushang carried three chairs over and ced them in the courtyard. Yue Lingxue said dispassionately, Take a seat. He took his time to raise his feet and remove his boots, walking in the snow barefooted. Each step of his was apanied by the crunch of snow as he walked to the chairs and took a seatfortably. Then, he buried his feet into the snow and gave a satisfied shiver. Taking a breath of air, he said, This certainly feels... reallyfortable! Seeing Zhuge Cangqiong staring at him with widened eyes and a great deal of puzzlement, Yue Lingxue smiled at him and invited him to do the same. Cangqiong, you can give it a try too. It feels pretty good. Zhuge Cangqiong returned him a wry smile. On the other side, Feng Yurou protested coquettishly. Still acting like such a child when youre already so old. What do you look like with your feet out in the open like that? Moreover, you have injuries on you right now and were in the presence of a distinguished guest. Yue Lingxue chuckled. My injuries may be serious but we cannot ignore our usual habits. Burying my feet in the snow is one of lifes pleasures. How can I give up on it so easily? Zhuge Cangqiong looked over and indeed saw that Yue Lingxue looked rather pale. There was some unnatural redness on his face. While Feng Yurou looked to be in a slightly better condition than Yue Lingxue, she also looked a little pale. He thought inwardly, This is more like it. The few of you had in so many Supreme Martial Artists. Nobodys gonna believe it if you say that you havent sustained serious internal injuries. Yue Lingxues in a worse condition because he was trying his best to protect Feng Yurou. The reason why her injuries are slightly lighter should be because of this. Yue Lingxue leaned against the back of the chair, burying both his feet in the snow. He turned calmly to Zhuge Cangqiong and said, Cangqiong, as you can see, my wife and I, our injuries are very grave and we can no longer use our cultivation. Were unable to go to you, so we could only ask you over to ask you something. Zhuge Cangqiong nodded with a smile. Of course. It should have been meing to pay my respects to the two elders in the first ce. How would I dare to trouble the two elders to personally go over? But in his heart, he thought, You cant use your cultivation? If I really believed you, how many pieces will I end up in all over this ce? Yue Lingxue nodded with a smile. Then, his countenance gradually turned grim. Theres only one thing I want to ask you! Zhuge Cangqiong replied, Please go on, Elder. Previously, my wife and I headed to Mount Xingyun for the great battle. We shall put that aside for the time being! Yue Lingxue gave Zhuge Cangqiong a sharp and piercing look before he went on, However, the juniors here have also been attacked and my disciple killed by someone! Yue Lingxues eyes were as though two razor-sharp swords which fixated on Zhuge Cangqiongs face. He said word by word, The one who had attacked them was a man in ck robes and a ninth-grade superior-level Supreme Martial Artist. What do you think of this? How despicable of that man! replied Zhuge Cangqiong without a moments hesitation. A ninth-grade superior-level Supreme Martial Artisting here personally to deal with these juniors? Absolutely shameless! Yue Lingxue gazed at him dispassionately. He said with a tinge of contemtion, So that means it wasnt you who did it? As he spoke, Feng Yurous eyes were also quietly fixated upon Zhuge Cangqiongs face. Both husband and wife stared quietly at him, the atmosphere in the venue quieting instantly. Some redness slowly rose on Zhuge Cangqiongs face. A little fearful, he said, I see, so the two elders are suspicious of that... But how could I possibly do such a thing? Chapter 1183 - Mo Qingwu’s Intuition

Chapter 1183: Mo Qingwus Intuition

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing Feng and Yue still gazing at him, Zhuge Cangqiong was rather anxious as he said, Considering the Zhuge ns friendly rtions with the two elders and how you have taken care of us, why would the Zhuge n ever do such an ungrateful thing? As for iming that I was the one who had personally attacked, thats even more impossible! He continued solemnly, The two elders should understand Zhuge Cangqiongs character! It might be possible if its about something else but this... I request that the two elders look into this! Yue Lingxue slowly shifted his line of vision away from him. He said dispassionately, If its not you, then never mind; Ill just look into it elsewhere. However, I must say this first Should I find out that it was the Zhuge n whos responsible for this, then, hurhur... Should that be the case, I am willing to ept any punishment by the Elder! said Zhuge Cangqiong sternly. No, I will not punish all of you. Yue Lingxueughed lightly, grief shing in his eyes. In our entire lives, my wife and I have only taken this one disciplest year... Hurhur, she is really our treasure! Should it be proven that the Zhuge n is responsible, not even a dog or a chicken will be able to leave unscathed! Feng Yurou said calmly, Since you deny it today, when that timees, do not me us for being heartless and ignoring our past friendship. Zhuge Cangqiongs face flushed, cold sweat almost forming on his forehead. In a soft but resolute voice, he said, Should the two elders really discover that the Zhuge n is responsible... He gritted his teeth before he said, You can do whatever needs to be done. We will not utter a single word ofint! Yue Lingxue snorted. Even if you haveints at that time... would it be of any use?! Zhuge Cangqiong took a deep breath, wanting to say something but ultimately didnt. You can go! Yue Lingxue said dispassionately, My temper is fairly terribletely. Because of my injuries, I dont wish to be angered nor do I wish to take up arms. However, make sure that your Zhuge n behaves during this period! Do not test my patience! He looked over and said in an imposing manner, As for the battle on Mount Xingyun, I will go through the debts with you eight Super ns one by one! If the Zhuge n wants to avoid that, then give me an appropriate exnation within seven days! If you dont! When we leave Tianji City seven dayster, we will only leave after weve annihted the Zhuge n! After he finished, Yue Lingxue leaned back against the chair and closed his eyes. Go! Feng Yurou said in a soothing voice, Dont be angry, youre still wounded... Getting angry will only worsen your condition. Yue Lingxue let out a snort. Since thats the case, Ill take my leave, said Zhuge Cangqiong awkwardly. When I return to the n, I will surely discuss the matter with the others and give Elder a reasonable exnation. Yue Lingxue didnt reply, his eyes remaining shut. After a moments hesitation, Zhuge Cangqiong said, Just that... I heard that I have a great-great-grandson... who was lost here... Feng Yurou let out a coldugh. Even my disciple has been lost, what is your great-great-grandson inparison? If you still dont go, I may just have to give you some advice! Zhuge Cangqiong suppressed his anger, letting out a forcedugh. Since that is so, I shall take my leave now. I will pay a visit to the two elders again another day. Bowing, he took a couple of steps back. Then, with a sh, he vanished without a trace. Yue Lingxues face was grim, not saying a single word. Only when he had ascertained that Zhuge Cangqiong had already gone far, Yue Lingxues body finally swayed violently, blood draining from his face in a whoosh. He raised his head, forcing back down a mouthful of blood that he was about to throw up. It should be fine now, said Feng Yurou hoarsely, full of heartache. Though it didnt look like they had exchanged blows when Zhuge Cangqiong was here earlier, Moon Breeze had to use every ounce of their concentration, spirit and energy to handle him. If there had been even the slightest hint that something was off, Zhuge Cangqiong would discover that the two of them were actually on theirst breath! Once this was discovered, no one would be able to stay alive today! The danger within was seriously indescribable. Just a short fifteen minutes and Yue Lingxue had already reached a point ofplete exhaustion. If not for the fact that he had buried both his feet in the snow and had been secretly absorbing earth energy, he really had no confidence in being able to sustain till now. Now that Zhuge Cangqiong had been scared off, the moment Feng and Yue rxed, they were unable to hold on anymore. But scaring off Zhuge Cangqiong today was the final step! They had eliminated the biggest uncertain factor! Otherwise, when they retreated from Tianji City in a few days, the danger that they would face would be much, muchrger than what they were currently facing! Chu Yangs arrogance and forcefulness, coupled with Moon Breezes calmposure and threat directed at Zhuge Cangqiong, the person highest in the chain ofmand! In addition, Moon Breeze deliberately revealing a hint of their serious injuries today was an even more ingenious tactic! No one, after resisting a siege by almost 800 Supreme Martial Artists, would be unscathed, not even Zi Xieqing! The biggest reason why Zhuge Cangqiong was tricked today was the feeling that Moon Breezes injuries had given him That their injuries were serious but they were definitely capable of fighting! Zhuge Cangqiong had no confidence in taking down the injured Moon Breeze in one fell swoop here; should either of the two escape, the Zhuge n would definitely meet its demise when they make aeback in the future! Zhuge Cangqiong couldnt afford to take this risk. How could a ten thousand years-old foundation be risked just because of a moments rashness? Chu Yang, Dong Wushang and the rest walked over. Rui Butong gave them a huge thumbs up. Elder Yue is ingenious indeed! Scaring off the haughty and arrogant Zhuge Cangqiong without even batting an eyelid! Chu Yang snorted and red at him. Dont spew rubbish! What do you mean by without batting an eyelid? Elder Yue being able to scare off a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist super expert Zhuge Cangqiong today with just one sentence in a situation where hes powerless is because of their ten thousand-odd years of illustrious and awe-inspiring reputation in the Nine Heavens! Do you think that just anyone would be able to scare off Zhuge Cangqiong with just one sentence? Rui Butongughed in embarrassment. Actually, I feel that if I were to go to the Middle Three Heavens now, I would also be able to change the world with just a stamp of my foot! And also scare off a whole n with just one sentence... such as Old Second Gus Gu n. Im also a Supreme Martial Artist now, you know, although only first-grade. Dong Wushangughed aloud. If you were to f*cking go to the Lower Three Heavens, youd already be able to scare off a nation! If you go to the estate of andlord in the Lower Three heavens, you can even scare someone to death! Is there any point in saying this? If you have the time to be talking rubbish here, why dont you go and cultivate instead? If not, shall I spar with you? Actually thinking of scaring off Old Second Gu... You certainly are tired of living. Rui Butong flew into a mad rage. He let out a funny squawk and said, Lets spar then! Your fathers1 cultivation has improved leaps and bounds, do you think Im still scared of you, Old Fourth Dong! Who did you call yourself your father to?! Dong Wushang became enraged. He just so happened to have fully recovered today. Brandishing his dark saber, the two of them got into a fight. Yue Lingxue looked at Chu Yang, Mo Qingwu and the others. All of you are the ones involved. Just now when Zhuge Cangqiong was here, in your eyes... Is he the one who attacked you the other day? Chu Yang thought hard about this. He knew that this answer was extremely important. Moon Breeze might look tranquil right now but they had been forcefully suppressing their emotions. Because of what happened to their disciple, Feng Yurou had been sighing and crying day and night these past few days. The moment they could confirm that it was really Zhuge Cangqiong who was the culprit, once Moon Breeze was fully healed, the Zhuge ns demise would be imminent! The body shape is different; theres also a difference in the look in their eyes. There are minor differences in the height and girth too. Chu Yang chose his words very carefully. As for how the divine sense feels like... there is some simrity but even more of a difference. Yue Lingxues brows furrowed. What Chu Yang had said was the truth. He hated the Zhuge n with a vengeance but to incite Moon Breeze to make a move because of the man in ck... It wasnt that Chu Yang couldnt bring himself to do it but that he was still uncertain. If it really wasnt Zhuge Cangqiong, then didnt that mean that that man in ck would get away scot-free for life? And that there would always be a guillotine hanging over them for life? While venting a moments frustration would feel good, there would, however, be no end of trouble in the future after that. The Zhuge n was in the open after all, while the man in ck was in the dark. All the others also expressed that they couldnt be sure. Yue Lingxues brows knitted tighter and tighter while he murmured, If its really not Zhuge Cangqiong, then where would such a ninth-grade superior-level Supreme Martial Artist experte from? Right at this moment, Mo Qingwu who had been leaning against Chu Yang the whole time suddenly raised her hand timidly. Can I say something? Go ahead. Feng Yurou was very fond of this little miss in red, so she was very affable toward her. Its like this I feel that the person just now is the man in ck! Mo Qingwu pursed her lips and said. Oh? said Feng Yurou. Wheres the evidence? I dont have any! Mo Qingwu said, My intuition just says that its him! Intuition? Feng Yurou had a wry smile on her face. While the saying about womens sixth sense was well-known... This little girl wasnt the only woman here, though? The others didnt have such an intuition yet she did? She smiled and stroked Mo Qingwus hair, turning back and taking a seat. Im serious! Mo Qingwu was rather anxious. Yue Lingxue had a wry smile on his face. Qingwu, dont bother with this. Go to the room and visit your Big Sister Qianqian. However, a thought crossed Chu Yangs mind. Although Mo Qingwu was still a child now, she would never joke about such things. She should know the gravity of the situation! But to still say what she did, as well as feeling by intuition that it was Zhuge Cangqiong! Chu Yang suddenly recalled the dreams that Mo Qingwu had, especially that one line which she had uttered during the morning she slept next to him. That one line engraved in his memory, never to be forgotten for life and all the lifetimes toe. Chu Yang, if we have another lifetime, I hope that youll take a proper look at me. Im prettier than the sword. For Mo Qingwu to be able to dream of something like her past life, was it that odd if her intuition was sharper than most peoples? Was that impossible? Chu Yang pondered about this. Then, he said firmly, I believe what Qingwu said! The man in ck is Zhuge Cangqiong! Everyone was stunned for a moment. Mo Qingwu looked at Chu Yang with bright and shiny eyes. At a time when she was being doubted, the person she liked instead affirmed her. At this moment, she practically wanted to dive toward Chu Yang and give him a good kiss. A Supreme Martial Artist can change his bodys appearance at will, as well as the quality of his divine sense. This is not something out of the ordinary! Therefore, there is no evidence to look for. Chu Yang continued steadily, However, when the man in ck was here, he had said, I am only here to kill Chu Yang today, I dont wish to kill others. He went on calmly, Why is that? Chapter 1184 - Oh My God! Chapter 1184: Oh My God! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He only wanted to kill me; he didnt want to kill innocents! Chu Yang said calmly, Who are the innocents? Moreover, when he attacked Qingwu and Qianqian, he had obviously gone easy on them. If not for the fact that Qianqian had rushed toward me at the critical moment in the end, she wouldnt have been seriously injured at all! There are Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing behind Qingwu and Zi Xieqing behind Leer; Qianqian has the two of you. He knows our background inside out. Chu Yang continued slowly, If it had been someone from the other ns or someone who didnt belong to any of the Nine Super ns, he would have wanted to kill the three of them the most at that point. This is because the first one to be out of luck after theyve been killed would be the Zhuge n! Because this is Tianji City, the Zhuge ns territory and home turf! When he said that, everyone fell silent. The meaning behind Chu Yangs words was already very clear. Ill say something too. Chu Leer popped out from the corner, an oddly cold and harsh emotion on her face. I cannot confirm that its this man either but the moment he showed up just now, I felt very ufortable immediately. Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou nodded slowly. Since that is so, do not bring up this matter anymore from this point onward. Yue Lingxue closed his eyes. We will naturally have our own ns once we fully recover from our injuries. Chu Yang noticed that the direction where Chu Leer had appeared from was the same as the direction where Zhuge Changchang was being held captive. Over at the other side, Dong Wushang and Rui Butongs fight had already reached a point where both sides were satisfied. It had to be said that Rui Butong was indeed suppressing Dong Wushang in a one-sided fight this time around. It was an effortless task for a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist to be pitted against a seventh-grade Martial Saint, even when its a Saber Saint. However, Rui Butong didnt find it rxing at all during the entire duration of the fight. He only truly experienced Dong Wushangs wild valiance and dominance for himself in this fight. His first-grade Supreme Martial Artist power was practically useless because his actions were still restrained in many ways by Dong Wushang. Because while he didnt dare to use his full power, he couldnt try his best to counter Dong Wushang at the same time Using ones full power to attack and using ones full power to handle attacks were clearly two different things. He was cornered by Dong Wushang so badly that he was already jumping up and down like a monkey and perspiring profusely before even fifteen minutes had passed. He begged for mercy incessantly. Fourth Brother... Fourth Brother... I was wrong, Fourth Brother, I was really wrong... Please spare me... Dong Wushang was astounded as well because he had already used his full strength. He didnt expect that Rui Butong would really be able tost through his attacks. If this had been a real battle, he most probably would already have lost much earlier. And even lost his life! When Dong Wushang was a seventh-grade Saber Emperor, he was already able to defeat a first or second-grade Monarch. When he was a seventh-grade Saber Monarch, if he gave it his all, he would also be able to defeat a first-grade Martial Saint. Yet as a seventh-grade Saber Saint now, he was having such a hard time dealing with Rui Butong, a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist, even in a situation where he couldnt fight at full power! Seeing that both of them had stopped, Rui Butong let out a weird screech as if he had seen a ghost and fled in a sorry state. Meanwhile, Dong Wushang had a very solemn look on his face. As if he knew what Dong Wushang was thinking about, Yue Lingxue smiled at him. Wushang, a Supreme Martial Artist... is different. You will only understand this difference once youve charged up to the level of a Supreme Martial Artist. Dong Wushang pondered about this for a moment before he responded seriously, Alright. Right at this moment, a tragic scream that sounded as if it had been suppressed for a long time suddenly reached their ears. The degree of misery and agony in this scream practically made ones hair stand on end. Zhuge Changchang! The screaming stopped immediately after this one scream but a kind of heavy and oppressive feeling followed right after... As though this scream had only been released after having been suppressed by agony for a very long time. Yet once released, the person was back in so much agony again that he couldnt make another sound... A jolt went through Chu Yangs heart. He went over with Dong Wushang and the rest at the same time. When they looked over, the two of them actually gave a huge shudder. Practically all of Zhuge Changchangs flesh and blood had split open. His veins all over his body protruded from the surface of his skin. They were intertwined with each other and pulsated as they bulged and split open, almost to the point of bing transparent in his flesh and blood... His whole body was bent into a circle one moment, elongated the next, and then stretched into a bizarre shape. Such agony wasnt something that could simply be summed up as the pain of being hacked into a thousand pieces. What made it even worse was that this wasnt even all of it yet. On his body, his meridians constantly rose and protruded from his body. The moment they protruded, his flesh would split apart immediately. Once it split open, blood would flow from the wound and the flesh that had split open would turn peculiar grey at once. After it turned grey, a few tiny wriggly worms would form on his skin and bury themselves into Zhuge Changchangs body with great intensity... Once they had dived into his body, they wriggled and squirmed within as they devoured his flesh, while the outside would be covered by a whiteyer of maggots that were also wriggling and squirming... Zhuge Changchangs mouth was wide open but he couldnt make a single sound. He was under no restraint whatsoever yet he couldnt even make a sound at all,pletely under the mercy of the pain and agony he was going through. What was the most terrifying was that his body was continuously being broken down like this in a perpetual state of torment, yet it was also continuously being repaired... Flesh split open, tiny worms entered his body and then maggots crawled out; then his wounds would heal... before they split open once again... It was apparent that he wasnt allowed to die. He was to stay alive and endure this torture. Leer! yelled Chu Yang. What have you done?! Chu Leer came over upon being summoned. She was actually very confused. Whats wrong? When she looked in, she let out a horrified scream all of a sudden and shielded her eyes with her hands. The flustered Chu Leer asked, How did this happen?! Dong Wushang and Chu Yang looked at Chu Leer as if looking at a demon. This terrible state that was worse than hell by a hundred times was actually Chu Leers handiwork? What poison did you exactly use? asked Chu Yang. I... I hated him for hurting my daddy, so I inflicted a few types of poison on him... I left immediately after that. I didnt think that this would happen... Chu Leers heart was thumping furiously. She didnt expect at all that those few types of poison that she had inflicted would actually cause such an effect. Theres the Soul Destroying Powder, the Nine Births Nine Deaths Pill, the Meridian Splitting Bone Smashing Powder, the Ten Thousand Year Corpse Poison, corrosion poison and also parasitic poison... the Infinite Corrosion Parasitic Poison... andstly Innate Poison... Chu Leer murmured, I used every kind of poison... that are said to be able to make one experience living hell... Everyone was bbergasted, shivers going down their spine. It really was her! Such a pure and adorable, timid and shy little girl who looked as if an innocent little flower had actually created this hell on earth with her own hands! Even Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou who had juste over shuddered fiercely. When their line of vision shifted to Chu Leer once more, they looked as if they were looking at a monster and a demon. All these poison... Where did you get them from? asked Chu Yang, his expression extremely contorted. I dont need to get them from anywhere... replied Chu Leer very innocently. I only need to activate my poison techniques and Ill be able to use whatever poison that I want to use... You should know this, dont you... Oh my god... Chu Yang held his head with his hands. What kind of... what have I created with my own hands... oh, my god. Let me just end him. Dong Wushang casually broke off a tree branch and with a loud bam, plunged it into Zhuge Changchangs heart. Under such a heavy blow, Zhuge Changchangs heart was immediately reduced to dust. However, the torment of his body didnt actually stop! Its futile, said Yue Lingxue with a look of fear on his face. Some of these poisons were hypothesized by Wu Juecheng many years ago. He doesnt have an Innate Poison Body, so even though he knew that these kinds of poison can be created, he himself was powerless to do so... Even death is of no use against these kinds of poison because of the Nine Births Nine Deaths Pill and Soul Destroying Powder, as well as corpse poison, corrosion poison and the Infinite Corrosion Parasitic Poison... Even if hes dead, his soul will continue to be trapped in his body and undergo torment... Cold sweat formed on Dong Wushangs forehead. To think this can actually happen... Just how domineering was this poison? Theres nothing more than death to end all misery! Yet under the effects of this poison, one couldnt even die! Lets set him on fire and burn him thoroughly... When even his bones have turned to ashes, he will be freed from his pain. Though he will cease to exist in the worldpletely... If not, even if just a femur is left, his soul will continue to be attached to it and hell have to continue to bear the agony of his soul ripping apart... Everyone was stupefied and in a daze. The very culprit herself, Miss Chu Leer, was even hiding in Chu Yangs arms like a little quail, her hands still covering her eyes, not even daring to take a look... Let me see, let me see! An excited voice rang out it was Wu Juecheng. He was being carried over on Meng Chaorans back at this moment, his face covered in cold sweat. His spine and pelvis had only just begun to heal recently. His movement in this instant caused his pain to double; his shattered spine and pelvis that had only just started healing began to shift and intersect again. Such agony was no different from extreme torture! Yet he didnt give two hoots about his pain increasing exponentially, urging Meng Chaoran to carry him over nevertheless. He was in so much pain that his face and his whole body were covered in cold sweat, yet his expression remained one of excitement. Meng Chaoran came over with him on his back and looked in. The jaw of this famed Poison Doctor suddenly dropped and his eyes widened. He was making some kind of sound in his mouth, his face showing a kind of burning passion as though a mere mortal had just witnessed a divine being! Oh my god... The Poison Doctor of back then stared with his eyes wide open and his mouth agape and started to gush. Which divine beings work of art is this! Such godlike skill and wless craft... I am filled with utmost admiration and respect... and utterly and sincerely floored... Everyone shuddered intensely yet again. They turned over and looked strangely at this ex-Nine Tribtions of many years back and extremely deserving current grandmaster of poison techniques. This work is simply too noble! Wu Juecheng remained in so much pain that he perspired profusely but his body was actually wriggling in excitement so much so that the faces of everyone watching him were twitching non-stop. Big Bro, dont you know that twisting and turning like that in your current condition is going to undo all your previous efforts in recovery? Everyone was speechless and sweating profusely as they imagined how Wu Juecheng must feel right now Someone whose spine and pelvis hadpletely shattered was actually iling agitatedly and wriggling their butt? What kind of feeling would that be? This this this... This is Soul Destroying Powder right... Oh my god... This this this... This is Nine Births Nine Deaths Pill right, my god... This is Meridian Splitting Bone Smashing Powder right, oh my god... And this is corrosion poison, corpse poison and parasitic poison, my god, and even the Infinite Corrosion Parasitic Poison right, oh my god... Which world-changing super diva did this... Oh, oh my god... Chapter 1185 - Even If it’s a Deity, I will Poison Them to the End of the World too!

Chapter 1185: Even If its a Deity, I will Poison Them to the End of the World too!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone was stupefied. Atst, unable to stand this endless stream of oh my gods anymore, Rui Butong hastily carried a huge bunch of firewood in and threw it on the floor. Then, he went into the room and brought out two buckets of oil. He stood far, far away and used a long rod to pick up Zhuge Changchang, lifting him out of the room and cing him at the top of the firewood. Then, he set the whole thing on fire. The zing fire burned violently, producing a pungent and piercing odor. Zhuge Changchangs body actually continued to spasm and twist in the zing mes; even when both his legs had burned to nothingness, the charred bones of his upper body continued to spasm... Chu Leer hid in Chu Yangs embrace, quaking in fear while Mo Qingwu hid on his other side. Both girls looked like little quails who had been plucked clean of their feathers and left out in the frigid winter, trembling and shivering. Everyone was rather lost for words. They seriously didnt know what to say... Without even being aware of the consequences, the culprit had already created all these. And now, their shock and fear couldnt evenpare to that of the culprit herself... Over there, as the fire continued to crackle and burn, over here, Wu Juecheng was already bbering away non-stop with questions. Who was the one who inflicted the poison? Why are you burning it? Bastards! Who permitted you to burn it! Who inflicted the poison? Who who who? ... Everyones speechless gaze fixated on Chu Leer. Wu Juecheng followed their line of vision to see a pale little girl whose face was still tear-stained at this point. He couldnt help but jolt violently. He asked in disbelief, Could it be... her...? Cough cough cough... Chu Yang let out a few awkward coughs and replied, Its like this under an unexpected turn of events, I managed to get my hands on a book called the Guide to the World of Poison. Later, when I saw that my younger sister seemed to exhibit a very keen interest in using poisons, I gave her the book so that she could y around with it herself... Later on, Lady Zi came and also boosted my younger sisters cultivation a little... Cough... That was pretty much what happened. Wu Juechengs breathing was rapid and agitated. His eyes were as wide as saucers as he stared at Chu Leer and murmured, ...Guide to the World of Poison? ...y around with it herself? Uh hurhurhur... Losing control of himself for a moment there, the Poison Doctor rolled his eyes. He rolled his eyes again, wanting to say something but identally bit his own tongue hard. Then, he opened his mouth once more, intending to speak but his face suddenly turned red and the next moment... he had already passed out. One couldnt me Lord Wu for fainting. His entire lifetimes worth of research and blood and tears were all concentrated in the Guide to the World of Poison. Though poison techniques could be said to be infinite in variety and his finesse in it was extremely skilled, the few most critical types of poison were something that he could never use. His hypothesis was one thing, but whether or not it was feasible was the key. And now, just by following a book and teaching herself... this little girl actually manifested them? Even if Lord Wu werent injured, he would also have fainted upon encountering this, much less in a situation where he was gravely injured? Meng Chaoran hurriedly carried him back. Chu Yang followed after; when he conducted a checkup on Wu Juecheng, he couldnt help but be speechless. The bones of the Poison Doctor that had only just begun to heal hadpletely broken apart again. Chu Yang heaved a sigh; though he could understand Wu Juechengs emotions, he still found himself in a state where he didnt know whether tough or cry. Did he really need to be this worked up? After handling his wounds, Chu Yang was about to leave when he saw Wu Juecheng suddenly open his eyes. At this point, those feelings of grief, indignation and repression that had been in Wu Juechengs eyes were suddenly all gone. He gazed at Chu Yang and quietly said, Wait for me. Then, he closed his eyes. Chu Yang took a seat at the side. Then, he witnessed something absolutely mind-blowing! A white cloud emerged from Wu Juecheng and started to circle around his body. Every time it circled one round, the white cloud would shrink a little. When it reached his thighs, the white cloud vanished without a trace. Then, a refreshing breeze started to blow. As though the morning breeze of spring. It was pure and fresh, invigorating ones mind. The morning breeze whistled though nothing was blown out of ce; it only blew gently at Wu Juecheng himself. Meanwhile, Wu Juechengs body suddenly began to heal and recover at a speed visible to the naked eye, as though a log of dead wood had suddenly given a new lease of life. The muscles and skin tissue that were originally already dead suddenly began to revive and recover its vitality. His face also gradually became rosy. When the morning breeze stopped, Chu Yang could clearly hear some cracking and snapping sounds seeminglying from within Wu Juechengs body. They sounded as though bones automatically going back into ce and healing by themselves. Atst, the happenings around Wu Juecheng came to a stop. He opened his eyes and looked at Chu Yang, smiling at him and actually sitting up on the bed. The next moment, he stretched and flexed his arms and neck, then his waist and legs, all the while testing how they felt. Then, he got up from the bed tentatively. He tried taking a few steps; the more he walked, the smoother his gait became. Chu Yangs eyes were wide as he stared at this miraculous turn of events before him. He felt like his own brain had knotted together, unable to speak a word. In this world, other than theplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill, there was no other medication that could heal Wu Juechengs injuries. Yet a miracle had just happened right in front of him Without relying on any medication, he had recovered just by relying on a gust of morning breeze and a mass of flowing clouds. What was going on? Do you find this very miraculous? asked Wu Juecheng with a smile as he looked at Chu Yang. Yes, very much so, replied Chu Yang with a nod. This is not a miracle! There was nostalgia, kinship and gratitude in Wu Juechengs eyes... He had aplex look in his eyes as he said, My ancestors are Chen Feng and Liu Yun... Back then, when I was duped into bing one of the Nine Tribtions, my ancestors had already left the Nine Heavens continent. The reason why I was able to survive at the veryst moment till now is that they had already predicted that I would encounter a huge tribtion in my life. Each of them had bestowed upon me three waves of primary life force energy. Chen Feng and Liu Yuns primary life force energy? asked an astonished Chu Yang. Yes. I had my ancestors primary life force energy in me; that is the reason why during that time when my physical body was destroyed, I was able to escape from the Heaven Nourishing Hole at the veryst moment by relying on this primary life force energy, and over a considerably long period of time, slowly reinstate my physical body. Wu Juecheng smiled lightly. At that time, I used up two gusts of morning breeze and two masses of flowing clouds. If this kind of primary life force energy only stayed in my body without being used, there would be no detrimental effects on my ancestors. But once I use it, my ancestors would experience a certain degree of weakening and harm. Therefore, if not left with no other choice, I dare not use it, nor can I bear to. Today, this is the third gust of morning breeze and third mass of flowing clouds. Wu Juecheng gazed at Chu Yang. Do you understand what Im saying? Yes, replied Chu Yang as he nodded. Since my injuries are too serious this time, my ancestors primary life force energy can only recover my wounds. As for my cultivation, perhaps only half of it can be recovered... Wu Juecheng checked himself internally briefly and said solemnly, However, I couldnt use it, especially after discovering that little girl. He chuckled a little. Shes actually able to thoroughly understand the Guide to the World of Poison through self-teaching alone! And even able to manifest those kinds of poison by herself; how can I possibly let go of such a genius? He said emphatically, These poisons are my biggest regret in life; the importance it holds to me surpasses even that of my life! Chu Yang asked tentatively, What Elder means is? Wu Juechengs eyes shed. He said, Ask that little girl toe here for me to take a look. Chu Yang nodded. Alright. He stood and went toward the doors, calling out, Leer,e here for a moment. Chu Leer responded and quickly dashed over. The moment she entered and saw that Wu Juecheng was actually standing on his own two feet, the young girl got a huge surprise too. Her mouth opened wide and she let out a sound of surprise. Howe hes standing? How Im standing is not important; whats important is you. Wu Juecheng smiled and said, Girl,e here and let me take a look at you. Chu Leer nced at Chu Yang in puzzlement. He nodded encouragingly at her. Chu Leer then obediently walked over. Girl, let me ask you, did you learn this Guide to the World of Poison by yourself? Wu Juechengs demeanor was kind as he spoke to her. Yes. Chu Leer nodded and went on, Sometimes, Big Brother would help me by exining and analyzing with me too... But these few days, Ive been looking at it and memorizing it, then conducting experiments by myself... He exined it to you? Wu Juecheng rolled his eyes. He cast a nce at Chu Yang and turned his nose up at him. Whats the goddamn use in him exining it to you? He doesnt even know a goddamn thing. Chu Yang could only return a wry smile. Big Brother is the person I respect the most! Chu Leer pulled a long face immediately. She looked at the Poison Doctor who was famed and respected throughout the world and actually spoke with a tone of warning. Cough cough cough... Wu Juecheng choked badly, dumbfounded as he stared at the little girl. The young girl had a very firm look on her face. Whoever insults my Big Brother must apologize to him! Apologize? Wu Juecheng felt rather faint. Do you mean to say that even a deity has to apologize if he insulted him? Chu Leer pursed her lips and replied, So what even if its a deity? Even those more esteemed than a deity must apologize if they insult my Big Brother! She continued, My poison techniques can kill a human right now; in the future, they might not necessarily be unable to kill a deity! Even in that world beyond the void, as long as there are suitable kinds of poison, wouldnt it be possible to poison them to the end of the world too? Wu Juecheng was immensely shocked, staring at Chu Leer in a rather astounded manner. Even in that world beyond the void, as long as there are suitable kinds of poison, wouldnt it be possible to poison them to the end of the world? The impact that this one sentence had on the Poison Doctor was practically inconceivable! The thought of whether his poison could kill an immortal had never crossed his mind! Much less the thought of using his poison techniques to ughter the world above the Nine Heavens! But the thoughts of this little girl were actually this insane! Just because others had insulted her elder brother, she... actually wanted to poison them to the end of the world? Whoa! I am in love with this kind of personality~~~! The next moment, Wu Juechengs entire countenance was beaming, his face bright and cheerful. He actually turned to Chu Yang and bowed. I am sorry, Brother Chu. I shouldnt have insulted you; I apologize for that. I hope that you will forgive me. Chu Yang got a huge fright. He stared at Wu Juecheng who was in front of him and bowing till his forehead was practically against the floor. Chu Yangs eyes widened and his eyebrows flew to the top of his forehead, three words escaping his mouth What the f*ck...! Wu Juecheng rolled his eyes; he didnt expect that the very first sincere apology of his life was actually met with these three words... Come here, girl. Let me look at your body constitution. Wu Juecheng smiled and reached out,ying his fingers on Chu Leers wrist. Chapter 1186 - Wu Juecheng Takes a Disciple

Chapter 1186: Wu Juecheng Takes a Disciple

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Why are you checking my body constitution? Chu Leer looked at Wu Juecheng in front of her and took a couple of steps back instead. Her face was filled with wariness. Why does everyone want to check my body constitution now? Wu Juecheng was taken aback. He replied, Im just taking a look, nothing else. Its not like I can harm you when your elder brother is right next to you, right? Chu Leer snorted. Thats not necessarily true. She looked over at Chu Yang for help. Big Brother... Chu Yang knew that this was probably one of Chu Leers greatest chance encounters! This man in front of them was the one who had written the Guide to the World of Poison! His skill in poison techniques was definitely the acme of perfection! Chu Yang said, Leer, Elder Wu is a super expert and a senior. Wasnt there a lot of areas in the Guide to the World of Poison that you didnt understand? This Elder Wu is the very person who wrote that book. Chu Leer tilted her head and said, Fine, Ill let you take a look. She sounded as though she was bestowing a great kindness upon Wu Juecheng. Wu Juecheng replied enthusiastically, Sure, sure! Then, he reached out again and ced his fingers on Chu Leers wrist. A look of astonishment shed across his face. He uttered in surprise, Innate Ethereal Body? His countenance then became cautious. As if he had sensed something, he jolted again. Not just an Innate Ethereal Body but also a Martial Saint? At such a young age... Next, he shuddered intensely, his fingers drawing back from Chu Leers wrist. He let out a cry that sounded like a moan. O-oh my god... Innate Poison Meridians, Innate Poison Body, Innate Poison... O-oh my god... Cough cough cough... Chu Yang wanted tough but felt that it was rather inappropriate. As such, he could only suppress the urge tough and let out a few coughs as a reminder to this old fellow. Youre the descendant of Chen Feng and one of the Nine Tribtions how many tens of thousands of years ago, as well as an existence that surpasses a Supreme Martial Artist... Can you not be so shocked by every single discovery? Please mind your status... and bearing, you must maintain your bearing... However, Wu Juecheng had clearly tossed bearing and status out the window. He remained wide-eyed and his hand shook as he stared at Chu Leer, an endless stream of surprised outburstsing from him. O-oh my god... oh my god... I see! I see! So there really is such a person and such a body constitution in this world! Oh my god... Chu Leer stared at him, rather fearful as she went back to Chu Yangs side. She leaned on him and whispered, Big Brother, has this old man gone mad? Cough, its just that Leers aptitude is too wonderful. Thats why hes so stunned! Chu Yang coughed awkwardly and said in a whisper, Leer, you should really be proud of yourself. To be able to shock the Poison Doctor Wu Juecheng into this state... I reckon that you must be the only one ever in history to do so. Chu Leer let out an oh and said, So this body constitution of mine is still considered good... Being tortured for over ten years since I was born with this body constitution that made me go back and forth in hell everyday... It could actually shock someone to this extent... Chu Yang coughed again. Yes, indeed. How would you be able to see the rainbow without experiencing setbacks? For you, pain is already a thing of the past and has turned into your capital that can never be erased. In front of you now lies a rainbow path that leads straight to beyond the clouds! Hehe... Chu Leer started to giggle. Chu Yang! I have something to tell you! Over at the other side, Wu Juecheng let out a loud yell. Err, what is it? Actually, Chu Yang already knew but he still pretended to be muddle-headed. Let your younger sister acknowledge me as her Teacher! Wu Juechengs eyes were bright and shiny. He grabbed Chu Yangs hand in one smooth motion while his other hand mped onto his shoulder. Let this girl acknowledge me as her Teacher! Cracking sounds were actuallying from Chu Yangs shoulder under this extraordinary strength of his. My f*cking god... Can you let go of me first... My shoulder is going to shatter... Chu Yang was in so much pain that his facial features were all scrunched up. Oh, oh... Wu Juecheng hastily let go of him, somewhat embarrassed. Chu Yang rubbed his shoulder and said in exasperation, Shouldnt you ask the person in question if you want to take a disciple? Whats the point of crushing my shoulder? Wu Juecheng snorted. Who cant tell that this girl listens to everything you say? If you say yes, she wont say no. If you say no, even if Im a deity, she wont acknowledge me as her Teacher either! The Poison Doctor was pretty shrewd to be able to see the crux of the matter so quickly. Chu Yang could only ask Chu Leer, Leer, what do you think? Chu Leer had aplex look on her face. I will follow what Big Brother says. Chu Yang thought about it for a while, weighing the pros and cons in his heart and unable to make a decision for the longest time. To Chu Leer, Wu Juecheng could be said to be the most suitable Teacher for her in the world. Even someone from the Nine Heavens Imperial Court might notpare to Wu Juecheng in terms of suitability. However, Chu Yang was ultimately still concerned about Chu Leers safety. His identity as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was something that had to be made public eventually. When that time came, should Leer be by Wu Juechengs side at that point, would he hurt Leer? Whats there for you to be in a difficult situation about? Wu Juecheng was rather anxious. He was ferocious as he said, Whats there to think about for such a great deal? Hurry up and let the little girl acknowledge me as her Teacher! Only I would truly understand the worth of her aptitude, and only I would truly understand the direction in which she should go! Others would only see her Innate Ethereal Body constitution but whats the big deal about that! It was a rare asion to find a disciple so suitable for himself; gaining a sessor for his legacy of a lifetime could be considered one of lifes greatest joys. But this fellow was hemming and hawing while the little girl was unconcerned... This was the first time Wu Juecheng had ever encountered such a situation! With his status, if he announced that he was taking a disciple, even if he made the applicants prostrate themselves and kowtow thrice at each prostration for ten over thousands of miles, the queue would probably stretch from the South-east to the North-west. Why was he suddenly so worthless when it came to these two siblings? I can agree to let you take her as a disciple under one condition, said Chu Yang atst. Condition? Hurry up and say it! Wu Juecheng was practically out of patience. I actually have to agree to someones condition just to take a disciple... What the hell, is it so difficult to be someones Teacher these days? My condition is that you cannot hurt Leer under any circumstances at any time! Chu Yang said seriously. Of course, what rubbish are you saying! Why would I harm my own disciple? Wu Juecheng red at him furiously. Thats practically a retarded thing youre saying! This kind of concern is literally unreasonable! Chu Yang said seriously, Whether its retarded or not, I dont know, but I only have this one condition You cannot hurt Leer under any circumstances at any time! I promise! Wu Juecheng was so annoyed that he started to smile instead. He said, Shes going to be the sessor to my legacy; even if this girl were to poison me to death in the future, I will also smile and close my eyes and say joyfully, My disciple has surpassed her Teacher! Would that do? Chu Yang smiled and replied, I am thankful for Elders understanding. I hope Elder will not forget this sentence of My disciple has surpassed her Teacher when that timees. Wu Juecheng was immensely irked. He retorted furiously, Are you really looking forward to me getting poisoned to death by my disciple?! Chu Yang burst intoughter. He gave Chu Leer a look. Leer, hurry and pay your respects to your Teacher. Not really sure what was going on, Chu Leer replied with an oh and looked at Wu Juecheng. Only to see Wu Juecheng waving his hands non-stop, as if he was shaking a rattle-drum. His face was red from agitation. Acknowledging a Teacher and taking a disciple are both important events in ones life, how can we be so casual about this? Well need to find a few witnesses and make it a grand affair. Both Chu Yang and Chu Leer were rather stunned. This old master actually wanted to have a grand affair in their current circumstances... Wu Juecheng was still muttering to himself. We can get Moon Breeze to be witnesses for now, even though their status is still not really enough... I guess thats as far as we can go for now... Well set the Teacher-disciple rtionship in stone first; when my wounds have healed, well have another grand ceremony and ept some congrattory gifts. Damn, if any of the Nine Super ns doesnt show up with well-wishes and gifts, Ill go over and wipe out their entire n! Thew-enforcement officers muste too; if any department of thew-enforcement ward doesnt send congrattory gifts, Ill also destroy them... Huh? Chu Yang was bbergasted. Of course, that goes without saying. This old man taking a disciple is a grand asion in the Nine Heavens! If no one congrattes us, it will be embarrassing for my disciple too! Wu Juecheng red at him. Chu Yang raised his hands in defeat. You hold the right of reason, you are the most awesome. I admit defeat. The speechlessness in his heart was truly indescribable. Moon Breeze was among the ranks of the top five people one should never mess with. Yet them as witnesses for him taking a disciple was still not enough status? What kind of grand ceremony was there to do just to take a disciple! Actually threatening the whole world to send congrattory gifts... Did he really have to stir up the Nine Heavens? It looked like this descendant of Chen Fengs way of doing things was really rather peculiar. And truly domineering too... However, it was apparent from this just how highly Wu Juecheng regarded Chu Leer in his heart. He really couldnt go any further than this. Wu Juecheng yelled, Yue Lingxue, Feng Yurou, Meng Chaoran and the rest of the juniors! Come in, all of you! This old man has something very important to announce! After a short while, Moon Breeze, Meng Chaoran, Dong Wushang, Rui Butong, Mo Leier, Mo Qingwu were all gathered here. Wu Juecheng instructed Dong Wushang and Rui Butong, Go and bring a few chairs over for everyone to take a seat. And find some incense while youre at it. In short, the more the better. Both of them went out utterly confused and returned in less than fifteen minutes with everything he had asked for. Everyone took a seat and looked at Wu Juecheng in confusion. Wu Juecheng said, Chu Yang, youre the emcee. Chu Yang almost spat. Did he really need to be so formal and stiff? Left with no other choice, he could only do as he was told. Seeing that everyone had taken their seats, Chu Yang cleared his throat. Just as he was about to begin his task as the emcee, Wu Juecheng said, Dont any of youugh! And sit properly. How can you behave like this at such a serious time? Chu Yang almost died of suffocation. He looked over, only to see Wu Juecheng sitting below properly with a stern and serious look on his face. Chu Yang cleared his throat again. We have gathered everyone here today for an important affair. Wu Juecheng interrupted and said, Its an extremely important affair! Chu Yang rolled his eyes. We would like to invite everyone to be witness to this! Wu Juecheng interrupted again. You should be honored! Chu Yang flew into a rage. He turned over and snapped furiously, Goddamnit! Are you the one talking or am I the one? How about you just say it yourself? Chapter 1187 - The Successor to Heavenly Poison

Chapter 1187: The Sessor to Heavenly Poison

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A stunned Wu Juecheng said, Im just adding on... Upon seeing Chu Yangs murderous gaze, he could onlye to apromise. You can speak, Ill just add on from the side. What add on! Can you be quiet first?! An enraged Chu Yang said forcefully, How annoying can you be?! Wu Juecheng red at him. He muttered a few choice words under his breath before turning away. Chu Yang glowered at him for a while before he turned his gaze back to the others as well. Cough... Its like this Today, Elder Wu Juecheng has taken an interest in the aptitude of my younger sister, Chu Leer, and intends to take her in as a disciple. This is my younger sisters great fortune, as well as, hurhur, Elder Wus fortune. Wu Juecheng picked his ears grouchily and rolled his eyes at Chu Yang. This matter, after discussion, has been approved by both parties. Of course, it is my younger sisters great fortune to be epted by Elder Wu. He has also promised to groom my younger sister, Chu Leer, with full effort, as well as vowed to his ancestors that no matter when and no matter what happens, he will never harm my younger sister! Wu Juecheng red at him, wanting to ask, When have I made a vow to my ancestors? However, Chu Yang pretended not to notice and went on without stopping, Today, everyone shall be witness to this grand asion of the Nine Heavens! The super expert of an era, the Poison Doctor Wu Juecheng, is finally taking a disciple! And his disciple is my younger sister, Chu Leer! When he finished, Chu Yangs gaze swept across the audience. Everyone was astounded by this piece of news, unable to react for a while. Wu Juecheng, who was sitting there, was originally very satisfied with thest part of Chu Yangs speech, smiling till his eyes almost couldnt be seen. However, after a while, he felt something amiss and his brows drew together. He snapped furiously, Why arent all of you apuding?! p p p... Rui Butong hastily started to p his hands, cheering loudly. Thats great, thats great! Congrattions to Leer for gaining a renowned Teacher and congrattions to Elder Wu for finding a brilliant disciple! p p p... Mo Leier also hurriedly pped her hands; everyone started to apud at once. Rui Butong even pursed his lips and let out a loud whistle into the air, echoing far and wide. The atmosphere indeed became very warm and enthusiastic. The Moon Breeze couple had already guessed as much earlier. Both of them smiled and apuded. Cough, and now we shallmence the ceremony to honor the Teacher. May I invite Elder Wu Juecheng to be seated? Chu Yangs demeanor was stern but inside, he was pretty much already in stitches. He had never expected a person like Wu Juecheng to be such a stickler for this kind of ceremony. However, what he didnt know was that Wu Juecheng was born in a prestigious n. Ceremonies such as this and things like etiquette and protocol etc were already deeply entrenched in him, never to fade. No matter how high his cultivation became or how passive his temperament became, the moment it involved the serious things deep in his memories, he would always adopt the customs of back then. Wu Juecheng coughed and rose to his feet solemnly and steadily. Alright! He strode over with a stern expression, a look of sentimentality in his eyes. There was even some nostalgia in him. Perhaps Chu Yang and the others would never know just what kind of emotions Wu Juecheng was going through right now. Because, in this moment, he recalled the times of paying respects to his ancestors when his n was still around; he recalled the time when, after traversing the world, he first met his respected Teacher who had passed on his poison techniques to him. He recalled what had happened back when he was epted as a disciple by his Teacher. As he reminisced, Wu Juecheng suddenly had a feeling as though time was going backward. Sorrow rose in his heart as he recalled what his Teacher had said Our school of expertise, when cultivated to the acme of perfection, is enough to enable one to move around the Nine Heavens Imperial Court with no obstructions! With perfect ease, one can y a deity or a demon! The only shame is that both our aptitude is not enough to reach such a level. We are only able to cultivate the Guide to the World of Poisons! The Guide to the World of Poisons, as the name indicates, only refers to this world, and not the universe1! He remembered asking, In that case, Teacher, is there a ce above the Heavens? At that time, his Teacher had replied, Yes, there is! The Poison Scripture of the Imperial Court those are the true first-ss poison techniques! If one cultivates the Poison Scripture of the Imperial Court, poison inflicted by a mere flip of the hand would be able to destroy the entire current Nine Heavens continent all Upper, Middle and Lower Three Heavens! Where is the Poison Scripture of the Imperial Court? In the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! However, with your aptitude, it will be useless even if you find it, because you cant cultivate it. Then what kind of person can cultivate it? Innate Poison Meridians, Innate Poison Body, Innate Poison Anyone who fulfills any of the above-mentioned three conditions would be able to cultivate the Poison Scripture of the Imperial Court! Neither your aptitude nor mine is suitable. Even if we were to forcefully do so, we would be poisoned to death by the Poison Scripture of the Imperial Court immediately. Since that is so, how did Teachere to know of this? He remembered that when he had asked this question, his Teacher was silent for a long time before he had replied, The grandmaster of our sect is the Supremacy of poison in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. It was precisely because of poison that he was chased out. He fought with all his might and escaped to the Nine Heavens... That is how the Guide to the World of Poison came about. However, even until his death, he couldnt let go of his wish to return to the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! Because he had only cultivated half of the Poison Scripture of the Imperial Court. If he had finished the other half too, he would be able to walk the Nine Heavens Imperial Court with no restraints whatsoever! What I am about to tell you is the whereabouts of the Poison Scripture of the Imperial Court. You mustmit this to memory and pass this down generation by generation! Should you meet a sessor who possesses a body of Innate Poison Meridians, you must tell him of it and groom him so that he can charge up to the Nine Heavens Imperial Court and cultivate the Poison Scripture of the Imperial Court! And reinstate the might of our sect! The name of our sect is the Heavenly Poison Pce! Wu Juechengs heart was filled with sorrow. Teacher! Do you know, I have finally found this person today! Not only does she have a body of Innate Poison, she also has Innate Poison Meridians and is even an Innate Poison Body! I have finally found the sessor to Heavenly Poison! The hope of our Heavenly Poison Pce! Wu Juecheng was lost in reverie. Only when he felt his knee knock against something hard did he suddenly realize that he had already reached the front of a tall armchair. If he had walked on further, the armchair would have been knocked over by him. Everyone was looking at him strangely. Wu Juecheng took a deep breath. He turned around, sweeping his robe to the side and slowly sat on the chair. His hands were ced properly on the handles of the armchair. Today marks the day of the Heavenly Poison Pces re-emergence! The re-emergence in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! Who would know of the solemnity and reverence in my heart?! The second segment of the Teacher-honoring ceremony Tea offering by the disciple. Chu Yang the emcee was seriously a novice at this because he had never done this before. Even his own Teacher was acknowledged when he was still a baby. Neither had he seen the way how others acknowledged Teachers, so all the more he wouldnt know... Chu Leer came forward and respectfully offered a cup of tea. A smile appeared on Wu Juechengs face as he epted the cup of tea and downed it in one gulp. An odd expression appeared on his face at once. He almost spat the mouthful of tea on Chu Yangs face. This was no tea at all! This was obviously just a big cup of vinegar! And salt! And even mustard! This damned little girl! See how Teacher is going to train you in the future! Wu Juecheng continued to smile warmly, a hint of vexation shing across his eyes. The mouthful of tea was stuck in his throat, unable to go down his throat no matter what. After a long time, his throat finally moved and this unique Teacher tea was swallowed down atst. Now, well proceed with the next segment The disciple kowtowing. Kneeling thrice and bowing nine times! Chu Yang announced loudly. Moon Breeze pinched their own thighs, trying their best to suppress theirughter. Who acknowledges a Teacher like this? Already kneeling thrice and bowing nine times? Dont they need to indicate and report their sect and ancestors, offer incense and pray, bring out a token and then... Only after kneeling and bowing at the end can one be considered as having entered the sect... This Chu Yang was certainly keeping it very simple. Seated at the top, Wu Juecheng had a clear and unobstructed view of Moon Breezes odd expressions. He coughed and said, Everyones a child of the pugilistic world, whats the point in being so particr about protocol... Cough cough cough... Cough cough cough cough cough... While it didnt matter much that Wu Juecheng had said that, Chu Yang who was taking on the role of emcee suddenly choked and started coughing. He coughed so hard that even his face turned red and his neck thick. He seriously didnt expect that Wu Juecheng would actually say something so amusing. It was simply... too out of his expectations! Seeing that his disciple was still kowtowing yet there was no end to Chu Yangs coughing at the side, Wu Juecheng almost died of irritation. He tried his best to maintain the smile on his face and said kindly, You may rise, my beloved disciple. Only now did he truly smile with utmost sincerity. Ahh, he had finally taken this disciple of his! He helped Chu Leer to her feet. While he was at it, he also gave Chu Yang who was still coughing a kick. He snapped furiously, Were done! What kind of emcee are you? Everyone burst intoughter. The atmosphere became rxed at once. Chu Yang hurriedly shouted, End of ceremony! Everyone started to fool and joke around happily, cheers of celebration resounding non-stop. Wu Juecheng smiled cheerfully and spoke with everyone. Chu Yang suddenly had a distinct feeling in his heart Wu Juecheng seemed to have changed into apletely different person. It seemed like this ceremony had let him somewhat... gained an insight? Or... let go of something? Liberated from something? When no one was looking, Chu Yang leaned toward Wu Juecheng and asked, Elder Wu, this ceremony seems to be very important to you? Wu Juecheng was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled lightly and said, Chu Yang, life is but a ceremony. Chu Yang was taken aback. He mulled over this one sentence, a kind of emotion taking over him suddenly. Mo Leier and Mo Qingwu went off to prepare wine and a feast for everyone to celebrate. Chu Leer also wanted to join and help out but was stopped in unison by everyone. Dont joke around, even if the food you prepared was the most tantalizing feast in the world, no one would dare to eat it... After witnessing the tragedy that was Zhuge Changchangs death, whoever still dared to eat Chu Leers cooking... Just how insensitive would that person be... Seeing everyone reject her offer, Chu Leer was a little upset. Chu Yang leaned over to the little girl and whispered, Leer, you can make me a few dishes to go along with wine tonight. We, the Chu family, will celebrate for you. The little girls tears changed into a smile and she gave Chu Yang a peck on the cheek, a smile blossoming across her face. Big Brother is the best! Chu Yang burst intoughter. Food and wine were delivered to the table one after the other. During this period of time, Mo Leier had been trained into a culinary expert. The dishes that she made truly looked, smelled and tasted great. Everyone enjoyed the food while chatting. Wu Juecheng naturally took the topmost seat. Sumbing to the influence of wine, when he saw everyones happy faces, especially how Chu Yang, Dong Wushang and Rui Butong sat together and chatted without any reservations, his eyes lingered on them for a long time. A look of nostalgia showed on his face and he said with an air of sentimentality and sorrow, Back then... I also had brothers like these... Chapter 1188 - Would You Have Believed It?

Chapter 1188: Would You Have Believed It?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A thought crossed Chu Yangs mind. He thought of Wu Juechengs identity This man was one of the Nine Tribtions back then. The Nine Tribtions and the Nine Tribtions Sword Master were ultimately thorns in Chu Yangs heart! As well as an eternal mystery! Chu Yang believed the Dharma Supremes im that he was once one of the Nine Tribtions. He was initially also trusting of what he had said. However,ter on, as the Dharma Supremes way of doing things became increasingly sinister and ruthless, Chu Yang gradually started to be suspicious of his words, to the point where he couldnt believe him even if he had wanted to. But in front of him now was Wu Juecheng, the best target! What he said was definitely going to be much more trustworthy than the Dharma Supreme. Chu Yang pretended to be drunk and asked, Elder Wus brothers back then must have been heroes and great men who shook the heavens and earth. Wu Juecheng smiled lightly and said, My brothers may not necessarily be heroes who shook the heavens and earth but they were people who sincerely cared for me! We treated each other with utmost sincerity and were thus fearless! Chu Yang replied, Oh? May I request that Elder Wu share with us some old stories so that we can broaden our horizons too? Wu Juecheng chuckled. He raised his wine cup and downed the contents. My brothers! Haha... Those were my brothers! My brothers were upright and chivalrous, prideful and dignified, upstanding and dauntless, good and honorable men! Every one of them was the best! How good were they? Dong Wushang interjected. Feng Yurou looked thoughtful as she asked, Could Brother Wu share a little about back then... Back then... Hurhurhur, back then... Wu Juecheng pursed his lips, a hint of mistiness in his eyes. He downed threerge bowls of wine in session and said, Ill speak a little about myself. Firstly, as a warning to everyone; secondly, my little disciple also needs to know what kind of person her Teacher is! And simrly be a witness for me, Wu Juecheng, in front of so many people! Everyone put down their chopsticks and listened to him with undivided attention. Wu Juecheng smiled lightly and said, Lets speak as we eat. My story is not the most pleasant one. You can forget it after Ive finished. He raised his cup in invitation. But who was in the mood to eat right now? This was a story about the Nine Tribtions! The top-secret in the Nine Heavens! My temperament wasnt like this in the past. Wu Juechengs voice rang out impassively. I, Wu Juecheng, was born into a prestigious family. Back then, my n was also one of the Nine Super ns. During my generation, several heroes were born and innumerous geniuses were abound! I was but a young master of an influential family. Wu Juecheng gave a self-mocking smile. Truth be told, as everyone may already have been able to tell, even after so many tens of thousands of years, there is still a kind of aura around me now thats unique to the son of an influential family. I wished only to enjoy life back then; I didnt want to join the power struggle in the n. As such, when my older and younger brothers were engaged in internal strife over the position of the head of the n, I snuck out secretly to travel around the world. Several years passed. Other than going home once a year to visit my parents, I was basically always wandering outside. However, my elder brothers still didnt let me off. They hired countless assassins to assassinate me... I fought my way through just like that I would fight whoever came after me. I was well aware of who they were sent by, yet I... didnt return home to confront any of them. Right at that point, I met my Teacher. Wu Juecheng smiled lightly. And learned a whole portfolio of poison techniques. Later on, staying in the Upper Three Heavens became just endless heartache for me, so I went to roam about in the Lower Three Heavens. There, I met someone; a schr. At that point, I was already a Martial Saint but that man was only a Martial Arts Great Master. But for some reason, we got along very well and so, we went around the world together... I constantly disyed a cultivation level that was weaker than his and he also took care of me all the time. In several crises of life and death, he always risked his life to cover for me... I was very touched and we became sworn brothers. I was younger than him by a year and respectfully addressed him as Big Brother. Later on, as Big Brother and I wandered the world, his cultivation improved at an astounding speed. In addition, there was an abundant and endless supply of elixirs and legendary herbs on him. Our brothers increased one by one, each and every one of them a good man! When we went to the Middle Three Heavens, there were already ten of us. When Wu Juecheng reached this part, Dong Wushang and Rui Butong both had a stunned look in their eyes. They exchanged a look. At that time, my brothers thought, Why not charge up to the Upper Three Heavens? And set out to achieve great things? Coincidentally, at that point, my eldest brother in the n had steadied his position within the n and was only left with me as a threat. He sent countless experts to the Middle Three Heavens to besiege me. Because of me, my brothers would get hurt day after day. This continued for several months; every single day, at least one of them would be hurt because of me! There was fury in Wu Juechengs eyes. This went on until the point where my third younger brother covered for me and took a sword stab for me. The sword went through his chest and his blood dripped into my mouth as he urged me to leave... The next day, my sworn Big Brother, in order to cover for me, his Dantian was stabbed by the enemy and he was suspended in the air and burned, going through horrific torture... Suddenly, I reached a point where I couldnt tolerate it anymore. I vowed to rip my elder brother in the n into a million pieces! And so, my brothers and I charged up to the Upper Three Heavens together. After making a living wandering about, we made enemies everywhere. In the end, when everyone had reached the level of ninth-grade Martial Saints, the Boss revealed to us that he was actually the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and that uniting the Upper Three Heavens was his calling. And so, we worked toward thismon goal. We eliminated the opposing forces in my own n and used my n as a foundation to conquer the world! When we were all Supreme Martial Artists, at the point where I was a fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, the Nine Heavens were united by us. The new Nine Super ns were also formed atst. The Wu n naturally continued to flourish for another ten thousand years. But at that point, Boss betrayed us! He cruelly and brutally stabbed us in the back! And used our living souls to nourish the Heavens! Wu Juecheng let out a tragicugh. At that point, I only felt that all my sincerity had been betrayed! All of our past was a lie! When we were together, we had given too much of ourselves to each other. Each of us was true and sincere toward each other. But my sworn Big Brother shattered our hearts! Even till ourst moments, my brothers couldnt believe it at all! I was fortunate enough to escape. Only after a very, very long time, I managed to reconstruct my physical body. I searched for Boss for revenge but I couldnt find him. Only after I searched and asked about in various ces did I know that the Nine Tribtions of each generation had all been used to nourish the Heavens. Wu Juecheng continued passively, Therefore, from that point onward, I started to oppose the Nine Tribtions Sword Master in order to avenge my brothers! I killed both good and bad men, simply based on whether he was helping the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Because of this, I was even willing to go against my conscience to kill good men! And actually, thats about it. Wu Juecheng smiled and said, You shouldnt hold any kind of fancy fantasies about the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and the Nine Tribtions. They are just normal people, thats all. Yue Lingxue was contemtive as he asked, That Boss of yours, could he have had some kind of difficulty or reason for doing what he did? Wu Juecheng was stunned for a moment. He didnt say anything. If he had told us or if he really had his reasons, would us brothers need him to personally take action? Its not impossible for us to end our own lives for him. We, brothers, had gone through unimaginable hard times and countless life and death crises, each of us throwing our lives aside for our other brothers numerous times. If he really had his reasons... what was death to us brothers? Both Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue kept silent. Chu Yang could finally confirm something. And that was Every Nine Tribtions Sword Master, hmm, perhaps not every but definitely the majority of the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters were people who valued rtionships and friendships before they had united the Upper Three Heavens. However, once they had united the Upper Three Heavens, they would immediately be vicious and heartless. And immediately be sinister and ruthless? Immediately ughter their brothers? Besides, every Nine Tribtions Sword Master disappeared mysteriously after uniting the Nine Heavens. This point was undisputed by both the Dharma Supreme, as well as Wu Juecheng. But why exactly was that? No matter how he thought about it, Chu Yang just couldnt understand Why would someone who valued rtionships and friendships suddenly change in the blink of an eye? He could cover for his brothers countless times, go through life and death together countless times, be tormented for their sake countless times... All these definitely couldnt have been just an act! ...But why was it that they would turn traitor at the veryst moment? Andpletely overturn his entire life in the blink of an eye? Why? To say that there was no reason behind this at all, Chu Yang would never believe it even if you killed him. Inside the Nine Tribtions Space, he asked the Sword Spirit about it. The Sword Spirit thought about it for a very long time before he answered, I dont have any memory of that time at all. Chu Yang pondered about this. This is indeed a mystery. He turned and asked, Wushang, Butong. If therees a day where I have my reasons where I need to sacrifice your lives to save myself, would you save me? Dong Wushang smiled lightly and replied, Boss, would you save me if it were me then? You need not ask such a question among us brothers. Rui Butongughed aloud. Me too. Chu Yangs brows were knitted. This is indeed a mystery! He had said this sentence twice. Even Wu Juecheng could tell that something was amiss. He asked, What is the mystery? Before Chu Yang could answer him, a cold smile appeared on Yue Lingxues face. Someone who had spent his life valuing rtionships and friendships changed into apletely different person in the blink of an eye Why would there be such a thing on earth? If there was, then there must be a reason behind it! Just that we do not know this reason. Yue Lingxue was also a straightforward man. Toward this issue that everyone else pretended not to see, he very bluntly raised his doubts! He was confident that if it had been him, he would never have changed! Wu Juecheng frowned and said sinisterly, Are you saying that Im lying? Yue Lingxue smiled coldly and said, I didnt say that. However, though you have been in grief and indignation over this matter for tens of thousands of years, have you ever considered something else? Would you betray your brothers? Wu Juecheng flew into a mad rage. What kind of rubbish are you saying! Am I, Wu Juecheng, someone who would betray his own brothers?! Yue Lingxue replied, Then, would those few men who had died with you have betrayed their brothers? Wu Juecheng became even more infuriated. F*ck you! The sun and the moon are testimony to the ties among us brothers! We went through life and death together and endured through countless trials and tribtions! No matter what, none of us would betray our brothers! If any of them did, Id rather pluck my head off for you! Yue Lingxue smiled harshly. Did your Boss not go through life and death together and endure through countless trials and tribtions with all of you? Before your Boss had betrayed you, did you dare to doubt him? Did you doubt him? Werent you as trusting of him as to how youre trusting of your other brothers right now? Before that incident had happened, if someone had told you that your Boss would kill you, would you have believed it? Wu Juecheng was immensely stunned! The wine cup in his hand suddenly dropped onto the floor with a crash and broke into pieces. Chapter 1189 - I will be back!

Chapter 1189: I will be back!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Juecheng was stunned! He had never ever thought of this matter at all. Even if it was just a hypothetical thought, he felt that it was an utmost disrespect to himself and to his brothers! The brotherhood back then was pure and innocent! Everyone could brave life and death dangers for each other! If anyone wanted my head, then just take it! Wu Juecheng was once thinking like that and he would also do it. His brothers then, regardless of who, if they ever met with an unavoidable cmity, then he would also apany that brother to brave all dangers and to die if necessary! Everyone was like this! Each of the brothers had been like this before, giving all that they had for each other, without a doubt, numerously! Therefore, Wu Juecheng had never doubted his own brothers! Exactly because of this reason, he was so upset and furious when the Big Brother actually betrayed them... He had stayed behind for the past ten thousand years, for the sole purpose of eliminating the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Regardless of price, he would seek revenge for his brothers! However, he was enlightened by Yue Lingxue today! Before the Big Brother betrayed you, have you ever doubted him? Did you not trust your Big Brother, just like you trusted the rest of your brothers now? Furthermore, you trusted even more in your Big Brother! Regardless of the organization, the Big Brother is always the core! If he did not put in the effort, no one else would! The Big Brothers effort is often many times that of the others! Only then would he be a well respected Big Brother that people would follow faithfully and sworn to support! Within the mind of Wu Juecheng, these old matters which he did not want to think of or even mention of, were again, reying vividly in his mind, again and again. That time, Big Brother held onto the enemies with all his might. Three or four enemies were shing at the Big Brother; his bones and flesh were sshing everywhere. Within all the loud noises, he shouted, Juecheng! Get out of here! Get out of here, I no longer want to acknowledge you as my brother! That time, Wu Juecheng himself had fallen into a trap and was severely injured while being in a tough situation. Big Brother was simrly injured badly. Yet, Big Brother still came running in from outside and carried Wu Juecheng out. At that moment, Wu Juecheng himself was already severely dehydrated. While in aa, he felt that he was drinking some clear and sweet spring water. When he opened his eyes, he realized that he was actually drinking Big Brothers blood. Big Brother had leaned against a huge stone and inverted himself. He made several openings on his wrists and offered his blood to Wu Juecheng. When Wu Juecheng woke up, Big Brother had already passed out. He was even more of a dry corpse than Wu Juecheng was... At that time, four of the brothers were up against a strong enemy. Big Brother made a n to allow the other brothers to retreat, while he stayed as thest man. In the end, he was captured by the enemy and his flesh was sliced off piece by piece during the interrogation to find out the location of his brothers. Big Brothers lips were sealed all the way... hence, almost all of his flesh was sliced off the body, leaving behind just the bones... That time... Too many times. Too many touching moments! Wu Juecheng had thought to himself numerously that it was more than sufficient to have such a Big Brother in this lifetime! At that time, he was more than willing to die for the Big Brother ten thousand times! However, all these were destroyed by the Big Brother personally in the end! Big Brothers words made Wu Juecheng totally disappointed and hopeless. His heart also became as cold as ice. Big Brother said, All of you fools, Ha Ha... I started to make use of all of you since Lower Three Heavens! Even until now, I am still making use of you all! I made use of you all, to rush up to the Middle Three Heavens; rush up to the Upper Three Heavens! I made use of you all, all the way until now. Do you know how happy I am? Do you know how much happiness I felt, knowing that a bunch of fools had been conned by me to believe and to fully trust me? Ha Ha... now that the Nine Heavens have been united, I am invincible in this world! What other use do I have for all of you now? What other values could you all bring to me now? If you think about it, I would personally kill you. However, your descendants would still serve me for another ten thousand years out of gratitude! Without anyints! Ha Ha Ha... ... Wu Juecheng was dumbstruck as he continued to think of all these. The more he thought, the more confused he became. Do you doubt yourself? Do you suspect any of your brothers, other than Big Brother? Have you ever doubted your Big Brother, before he betrayed you? Your contributions were not more than your Big Brothers contributions, right? If you would not betray anyone, then why would Big Brother, the one who had contributed the most, betray anyone? However, why did all these happen? Wu Juecheng sat down quietly. After a long long while, he suddenly stood up and said, I will go and practice my martial arts. He turned around and left quickly. Chu Yang looked at Yue Lingxue with some admiration and respect. These problems, he had also thought of it. However, he was not as direct and precise as Yue Lingxue! Even he himself had some doubts! However, he was unlike Yue Lingxue who directly chose not to believe it! This was because Yue Lingxue had been someone who valued affection and loyalty. His character was also very direct in the way he spoke! For such an honorable and sincere man, he would believe only what he saw! If he saw bad things, it would be bad things! He used his own heart to feel and to see different matters. Right would be right! Wrong would be wrong! ck would be ck! White would be white! If everyone had intentionally lost to him, then he would think that he was the Number one expert in the entire Nine Heavens! This kind of person seemed very foolish. Abiding by their own internal set of rules and principles, never change! Even at death! It was foolish until a little outdated and not suited for the changing times. However, you could not deny that in the eyes of people like Yue Lingxue, the world was infinitely warm! This was because the good that he saw meant that the world was good! Although he lived in the present, he lived in a present he himself had constructed out of his sweet dreams! He would not scheme or plot against you. Anything to him would be open, transparent and honorable! This kind of person might not be considered cute. They might even be considered as irritating to some. However, who dared to say that they were not respectable!? Whatever that he had decided on would not change. Therefore, today, even if everyone thought that Wu Juecheng had been deceived his entire life, Yue Lingxue would point it out directly that: You are wrong! This matter would never be possible! Even if it did happen, there must be a reason behind it! Seeing that Wu Juecheng left his seat, Yue Lingxue was somewhat stunned. He said, Im not done with my words, why did he leave? We have neither finished drinking nor eating. We were just halfway through our conversation, so what kind of martial arts exactly is he going to practice now? Feng Yurou rolled her eyes on him. She then scolded, You are such a fool! Everyoneughed. However, Chu Yang frowned his eyebrows and appeared to be in deep thoughts over something... At the end of dinner, everyone was full. After the meal, Chu Yang came to the room of Third Uncle Chu Feihan. He had long regained consciousness and gently smiled when he saw Chu Yang and Chu Leering over. Hearing how Chu Leer had been taken as a disciple by the legendary poison doctor Wu Juecheng, Chu Feihan was startled, but he was pleasantly surprised. That night, Chu Leer became the chef and cooked up a meal for the three of them, beside Chu Feihans bed. Mo Qingwu cheekily forced herself in, receiving several stares from Chu Leer, and had a really enjoyable meal. Chu Leer finally dered peace between the two of them, with the reason being: Other than my family members, no one dared to eat what I cooked. You are not bad, for daring to eat what I cooked! So, we are now good with each other. However, she added one sentence, But, if you want to be my sister-inw, that would be impossible! Mo Qingwu was not to be outdone. She said, This matter is decided by your big brother and not up to you! More of concern is that in the future, your husband shall be decided by your big brother. Mo Qingwu shook her little fist and added, You have no autonomy over it! Seeing how the two girls made peace, only to start fighting again, Chu Yang was really in a headache. Ever since Wu Juecheng stepped into his room, he had not stepped out at all. On the next morning, when Mo Qingwu and Chu Leer were sparring in the courtyard, Wu Juecheng finally came out of his room. The crowd was in shock when they saw him! Overnight, all of Wu Juechengs hair turned flowery white! Each of the hair was silvery bright like snow. It was the white brought about by exhaustion of all life forces. At his level of cultivation, as long as he was not willing, nor did he encounter any important matter that was mentally exhausting, it would not be possible for his hair to turn white overnight! Therefore, it was obvious just how much Wu Juecheng was thinking about over thest night. In his eyes, there were traces less of anger and hatred, but rather more of dilemma and deep thoughts. Even present in greater amount was confusion. He was really doting towards Chu Leer, supervising and urging her on for her training, discharging his responsibilities dutifully and hoping that she would be the best in the world. In a day, he would only reveal a tiny smile when he saw some improvement in Chu Leers martial arts or she had a deeper understanding of martial arts. However, all other times, Wu Juecheng was basically in deep thoughts and looking confused. Toward other people, even to Yue Lingxue who enlightened him, he was nothing but blunt. He never ever spoke again about the things that had happened at that time. Three dayster, the injuries of Chu Feihan started to show some progress. Zhuge n finally came. Zhuge Cangqiong was the one leading the n. He respectfully gave the Moon Breeze couple a storage ring. Within it, was the exnation and pensation for the Moon Breeze couple. Yue Lingxue epted the gift while maintaining an impassive face. Immediately after, Yue Lingxue requested for four horse carriages and four snow sleighs. Knowing that the Moon Breeze couple was leaving, Zhuge Cangqiong was instantly excited. These items were all of the highest quality. That night, Chu Yang went to look for Han Xiaoran. Han Xiaoran would move out a dozen dayster. Regarding Chu Yangs departure, there were no surprises. However, when Chu Yang was about to leave, Han Xiaoran quickly passed on a message to him. Brother, at all costs, you should not take up any appointment by thew-enforcement headquarters! Never ever enter the Law-Enforcement City in this life! Chu Yang wanted to ask why, but Han Xiaoran had already turned to leave. He only left a few words: Hurry and get back to the South East! Chu Yang could totally understand the first sentence. However, thest sentence, which Han Xiaoran said out openly and honorably, was baffling to Chu Yang. This made him seriously consider for a long time, the actual meaning of the sentence. Early morning, under the warm farewell of the Zhuge n, Chu Yang and the rest finally left Tianji City! Within the people who came to bid farewell, Chu Yang saw Diwu Qingrou looking at him. Chu Yang gave a gentle smile and intentionally spread out his five fingers of the hands and waved to him. It was as if he was writing the word Five in mid-air. Diwu Qingrou gave a bitter smile before turning to leave. After bidding farewell to the Moon Breeze couple, Zhuge Yunshan looked at Chu Yang with aplicated expression. He said indifferently, The mountains are high, the rivers are wide. Chu Yang gently smiled. His eyes were sharp and he said indifferently, I will be back! Zhuge Yunshan replied indifferently, We are ready to wee you anytime. If you donte, I may just pay you a visit at the South East. Chu Yang shook his head and smiled indifferently. You wouldnt have the chance. Both of them looked at each other and they could only see the hatred and murderous intentions in each others eyes. Chapter 1190 - The Tragedy of the Medicine Valley

Chapter 1190: The Tragedy of the Medicine Valley

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang and Zhuge Yunshan mutually nodded, paid tribute, smiled and bid goodbye to each other. However, both of them knew that their hatred toward each other was likely unresolvable in this lifetime. Only fresh blood could cleanse them of their hatred toward each other. The horses started to hiss as they moved off slowly. Once out of the Tianji Citys north gate, they went in the direction which Chu Yang came from, galloping all the way. With the Zhuge n sending them off, Chu Yang and his group left without even looking back. Only Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou entered the second horse carriage. They waved their hands at Zhuge Cangqiong and said, We are unable to get off the carriage to bid goodbye due to the seriousness of our injuries. Zhuge Cangqiong hurriedly said that he did not dare to ask for them toe down the carriage. He thought in his mind, Too seriously injured to even get off the carriage? Only the ghost will believe you! Even your prisoner Wu Juecheng had recovered... And you both cant even get off the carriage! But, not getting off the carriage is also good. If you both had gotten off the carriage... Everyone would have the mindset to escape for their lives, then that would be unpleasant. Seeing that Chu Yang and the group had almost disappeared from sight, the people of Zhuge n all became stern-looking. All focus shall be on the reorganization of our n! To recover our strength! Zhuge Cangqiong left only this sentence and disappeared from sight. Zhuge Yunshan let out a long groan and short gasp. The rest of the ns were all gleaming in their eyes. However, regardless, they could finally rx a little bit. With the departure of the Moon Breeze couple, the people felt as if a huge stone on their heads was finally removed. With the Moon Breeze couple around, even if they did not take any action, the crowd felt as if a sharp, cold sword was pressing on against their throat and that their brain could be removed at any moment. Now that they had left, everyone could finally rest assured! One of them wanted to sound out the n masters attitude and said, n Master, are we going to just let them go... our... our dozen over Supreme Martial Artists... and their numerous descendants... Zhuge Yunshan stared at him coldly and said, If you are willing, I can appoint you to lead your descendants and pursue them! To kill Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou! Once you agree, I would give the order right away! To pursue and kill Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou? That man looked down and dare not say anymore. He thought in his mind, If thats the case, you might as well sentence me to death. At least I would get to keep my corpse in one piece... Zhuge Yunshan said angrily, Why are you not saying anything now? Arent you very capable? Why dont you go? I will give the order right away! That man almost wanted to hide his head in his pants. He kept silent all the way. Zhuge Yunshan let out a heavy snort and said, Those who only know how to talk big! Such a disgrace! He brushed his sleeves and left. ...... A vast forest, a wide piece of snow-fillednd! Between Heaven and Earth, it was all a scene of silvery white! The snow had stopped for four to five days. The surface of the snow had partially melted. Below it was soft, and above it was a thin piece of ice. When the horse carriage went over the road surface, it was almost like: Chi Chi... Pu; Chi Chi... Pu... Chi Chi referred to the horse carriage slipping on the ice surface. Pu referred to the horse stepping through the water surface. Therefore, the horse carriage staggered and moved unsteadily. The crowd was speechless! How could the horse carriage continue to move like this? Whats the f**king matter with this guy? After traveling for just over ten miles, they encountered such a situation. They thought that they might as well abandon the horse carriage and change to take a snow sleigh. Each of the snow sleighs was pulled by fifty Second Grade Spirit Beast Spiritual Snow Mastiff. It was indeed steady and speedy. The Wind Fox was pulled out by Chu Yang. Its little body was ced steadily between the ears of the Spiritual Snow Mastiff leading the first snow sleigh. The Wind Fox was majestic looking, just like a general leading the troops towards a battle! The twelve grade Spirit Beast was leading the way, opening up the path. The Spiritual Snow Mastiffs were full of energy and did their job to the best ability, sparing no effort! It was really a magnificent sight. Along the way, the Wind Fox pointed out the correct directions. Even in the middle of the snownd where everything looked the same, a row of four snow sleighs was traveling in the urate path and direction. There was absolutely no deviation from the correct path. Of course, with the abilities of the Spiritual Snow Mastiff, even if it was a snow-filled deep trench or cliff, as long as the Mastiff sped up, they would still be able to pull the snow sleigh across it. Out of the four snow sleighs, Chu Yang, Mo Qingwu, Wu Qianqian, Meng Chaoran and Ye Chuchen were in the first sleigh. Thereafter, it was the Moon Breeze couple in the second sleigh, followed by Wu Juecheng, Chu Leer and Chu Feihan in the third sleigh. Thest sleigh consisted of Rui Butong, Dong Wushang and Mo Leier. Chu Yang, Mo Qingwu and the Wind Fox formed the frontal line of defense. On the other end, Rui Butong, Dong Wushang and Mo Leier formed the rear line of defense. Ever since they began on the journey, Chu Yang had secretly ced Wu Qianqian into the Nine Tribtions Space. Every day, all his mind and focus were ced into the space. Other than the times for practicing martial arts, Chu Yang would spend time talking to Wu Qianqian. Every time he saw this stunning beauty in deep sleep, Chu Yangs heart would ache, as if a needle was pierced right through it. There were also countless worries and concerns about her, growing in his heart. Thinking of the words that Wu Qianqian spoke of, Chu Yang became confused and disconcerted. In his mind, Chu Yang thought, I had never thought that I would already have a kid. I have a descendant now... I really want to go down to take a look. But... Senior Yue, how can we go down to the Middle Three Heavens or Lower Three Heavens now? There is no way, other than to wait! Wait? Yes, you heard me right. Wait. Wait for the Nine Tribtions Sword Master to open up a path to Heaven. That way, we can then continue on the journey. Otherwise, the only thing that we can do now is to wait! ... Sword Spirit, when will the Nine Tribtions Sword Master be able to open up the path to Heaven? To recover the path to all three levels of the Nine Heavens? The sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Is there any other way? Yes, to dream! Chu Yang let out a bitter smile. It seemed like he really had to hurry up and find the fifth and sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Time was tight, the earlier the better! Chu Yang thought that he would definitely fall apart mentally, if his own child were to tell him many yearster after growing up, Its all because of my heartless father! ... Chu Yang sat on the snow sleigh, with a marten coat on his body. He looked at the path ahead which was originally so familiar, but now covered by snow. He muttered to himself, Should we meet again beyond the clouds, I pray youll pick up the falling flowers at the river south... Wheres the river south? Long ago when he came down towards the South, there were only three of them. Now that he was returning to the North, things had remained the same, but the people had changed. That time, Zi Xieqing was dressed in white, peerless in her style. Who knew how many heroes had she toppled and because of that, she also invited boundless killings! Now that Chu Yang was returning to the North, Zi Xieqing was already not around beside him. However, Chu Yang always felt that she was still around. Especially when he passed through some ces of memories and those ces where something significant took ce. In every such case, Chu Yang would always feel that Zi Xieqing was standing there in white, looking at this secr world indifferently, looking at thisnd. When we first came, there was you, dressed in all white. Now when we left, you were not around and the entirend was white. Chu Yang suddenly felt that his mentality had grown old. He could not help but sigh. His eyes seemed a little zoned out, looking at the sky of white snow. His mind drifted away. Mo Qingwu raised her head out of a thick pile of marten coats. Like a tiny fox sticking up the ear and she asked, Chu Yang, what are you muttering about? The moment she opened her mouth, a breath of thick white mist came out. Chu Yang smiled and replied, Nope, its nothing. Mo Qingwu revealed a smile and it seemed like she had realized that Chu Yang was depressed. She removed her own marten coat, with some heavy breathing to fight the cold weather, and quickly unbutton the huge and thick marten coat that Chu Yang was wearing, before she then slipped in and buttoned it up from the inside. She was now wrapped in the arms of Chu Yang. Chu Yang finally realized the greatest use of his marten coat. When they were about to set off, Mo Qingwu specially chose a really big and fat marten coat for him. When Chu Yang refused, Mo Qingwu would cry about it. Helplessly, Chu Yang could only put on the coat that was big enough to amodate someone two and a half times his size. Now Chu Yang finally understood. This little girl had this n right from the start! It was exactly for this time, to let her snug in. In Chu Yangs arms, Mo Qingwu arched her back and said, This ce is still the mostfortable. Chu Yang smiled bitterly. Just like that, they continued to chat idly. Mo Qingwu began to feel sleepy and slowly after a while, she actually fell asleep. Half a day had gone and they were already four to five hundred miles outside of Tianji City. Suddenly, the Spiritual Snow Mastiff in front started to bark. Chu Yang was startled. He saw the Wind Fox turn into a stroke of white line and it disappeared into the thick forest on the left side of the front area. Immediately after, the Wind Fox came right out in a white line andnded in front of Chu Yang with lightning speed. Its two paws moved up and down and it was constantly making sounds, as if it was trying to convey a message. Chu Yang was startled, could it be that something bad had happened? Chu Yang put Mo Qingwu down and asked her not to move. With a hand signal, Rui Butong came over very quickly. The two of them moved forward quietly, with the Wind Fox guiding them in front. The rest of them stayed put for now. Once they entered the forest, Chu Yang saw a huge mess in the deep corners of the forest. Wind Fox used its ws to make a mark at one of the ces. Chu Yang, on the other hand, waved his hands and sent the snow on the ground flying. It revealed a hidden corpse below the snow! Due to the heavy snow, the corpse did not dpose and was still very much lifelike! Chu Yang took a look and his heart shuddered! He knew the person! The Fifth Elder of the Medicine Valley! His body had long be rigid, but the eyes were still wide open and filled with fear, as if he had seen something totally out of his imagination! He actually died with a remaining grievance! Chu Yang felt heavy in his heart. Rui Butong activated his body energy and struck a palm to send all the umted snow within the forest flying and tumbling onto the side. It revealed the terrible scene hidden below the white snow! The people of the Medicine Valley! It was a hundred and seventy over people scattered all over the forest. Further inwards, there were still one or two corpses here and there. Chu Yang and Rui Butongbed through the entire forest and found almost four hundred corpses. There were saber wounds and sword wounds, punching and kicking wounds... and even those who were hacked to death. None of them was alive! Chu Yang let out a long sigh. When he saw the in and ordinary face of the Medicine Valleys Young Valley Master, Chu Yang suddenly felt very depressed. He had a mncholic urge to yell towards the sky. During the Medicine Banquet, Chu Yang was unaware of just how many people from the Medicine Valley came. However, Chu Yang strongly believed that these four hundred people were definitely the main body of those who attended the Medicine Banquet. They left hurriedly after the Medicine Banquet. No one had thought that they would all die here! Furthermore, they died such a terrible death! Who was it, to have this kind of power? To kill off so many martial arts experts! Who was it, to be so cruel in their methods? To actually murder such a group of people who practiced medicine to help the public! Suddenly, Chu Yang thought of something. He bent and lean over to touch the corpse of the Young Valley Master. Chu Yangs face changed and he went over to touch the corpse of the other few Elders. Chu Yangs expressions became even more terrible. Very quickly, Chu Yang gave a check on every corpse and his face took on a really ghastly expression! He retracted his hands and stood up, only to stand there in shock. What happened? Big Brother? Rui Butong asked with a surprised expression. He had never seen Chu Yangs face as ugly as it was now. The Heaven Nourishing Jade is gone! Chu Yang spoke sternly, The elixir and Heaven Nourishing Jade were all gone! None of it left! Chapter 1191 - Devote our lives to the Nine Heavens

Chapter 1191: Devote our lives to the Nine Heavens

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Heaven Nourishing Jade is gone? Rui Butong was not concerned about these matters and he also was unaware of the importance of the Heaven Nourishing Jade. Indifferently, he added, If its gone, then so be it. Chu Yangs face was very serious and gloomy. He said, Lets bury the people. He let out a long sigh. The people of the Medicine Valley, they have devoted their entire life to the study of medicine. Normally, they appear entric and unapproachable. However, their medicines were everywhere in the public. A huge majority of the medicine in the entire continent came from the Medicine Valley. They had done countless good deeds and saved numerous lives in the past ten thousand years... Yet, this moment, they actually suffered such a cruel death. Could it be that good people really would not have a good return?! Rui Butong kept silent. Lets do it, Chu Yang said reticently. Together, both of them dug up a huge hole in the ground. They then moved the corpse of the people from Medicine Valley, one by one, into the hole,id straight and t on the ground. After that, Chu Yang stood silently as a mark of respect for the dead. He waved his hands and threw some dust and soil into the air. A whileter, numerous tall tombs started to stand in the forest. A portion of the surrounding trees was removed by Chu Yang, leaving behind a huge ring of trees. The scene was like that of a circle of silent knights, protecting and honoring these group of Medicine Valley Divine Doctors who gave all their energies to the good of the Nine Heavens continent. Finally, Chu Yang struck the snow-covered ground and dug up a small hill amount of soil. He continuously pped on the soil. Within a radius of a few hundred feet, all the soil and stones werepressed by Chu Yangs force into a one-feet thick, nine-feet wide and thirty feet tall tombstone. It was a t and regrly shaped tombstone. Smooth like a mirror! Chu Yang thought for a moment and used his finger to write onto the tombstone; expressing his grief and his unhappiness with the current world! Working hard all my life, practicing my trade to be a god of medicine; Rather devote my life to the valley, in exchange for perpetual spring in the Nine Heavens. Who knew about the hardships of nourishing the heaven, no one knew about the unparalleled merits that you have made; Now that you are dead with injustice not redressed, who shall take pity on the people in this world? If good people meet bad endings, who would want to be a good person! If there is justice in this world, please help the 400 souls of Medicine Valley find peace! The 400 doctors of Medicine Valley were brutally killed and buried here! Hatred in the heaven! Injustice in this world! Chu Yang from the South East pays my respect! If I ever reach the heaven in this lifetime, I would be sure to ask the gods; If there is no good ending for good people, why not just eliminate the entire Nine Heavens! ... When the tombstone was erected, a feeling of grief and indignation came up strongly! In this lonely forest, covered with snow all over, it appeared as if the ground of snow had extended to the horizon and up into the Heaven! Rui Butong actually felt his hair standing on its end. There seemed to be endless souls with grievances gathering around the tombstone which Chu Yang just erected, angrily questioning the heavens! Chu Yang stood in silence for a moment, before turning around and taking a huge step forward. Following his departure, within the forest, the snow from the trees came dropping down. It seemed as if the people of the Medicine Valley were bidding theirst farewell to Chu Yang. Time spent with the people of Medicine Valley was not a lot. Furthermore, these people were rigid and inflexible in their thinking and actions. However, Chu Yang could not deny that these were a bunch of good people. A group of responsible people who were really doing their best for the good of the entire world! All the traces of evidence had been checked. The culprit was definitely more than one person. Furthermore, the culprit must be an experienced executioner! To actually not leave any traces of evidence behind! Even to the extent of not leaving behind any torn cloth, any blood, flesh or hair. Nothing at all. It was truly spick and span! Furthermore, the incident had obviously happened a few days ago. ording to Chu Yangs estimation, the incident happened one or two days after the battle of Mount Xingyun. Chu Yang came back with a gloomy face and he went straight to the snow sleigh where Yue Lingxue was on. Yue Lingxue asked, What happened? All those from Medicine Valley, who had participated in the Medicine Banquet, 400 over people, they are all dead! Chu Yang said with a heavy heart, All of them died here... and we dont know who did it. Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou both had a shock! Their body shook violently for a moment. For all these years, the Medicine Valley had been standing tall in the Nine Heavens, not because of their physical strength, but because of the respect that theymanded from the public! To attack the Medicine Valley, that would be a taboo in the Nine Heavens! What kind of person would be so perverse?! Yue Lingxue was so angry that even his hair stood up and both his eyes almost split apart. He scolded furiously, To attack the Medicine Valley! Such a scoundrel! Chu Yang quietly said, Now, it has already happened. Furthermore, all the elixirs that the people of Medicine Valley had, they were all gone. Their Heaven Nourishing Jade is most likely stolen as well. The Moon Breeze couple was stupefied. Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, People of the Medicine Valley had organized the Medicine Banquet, their strength was really great! There were at least over a hundred Supreme Martial Artists! Who could have such power to kill them all? Yue Lingxue let out a dejected sigh and said, The strength of the Medicine Valley is indeed strong. However, there is a point that you did not consider. Did you think that the seizing of power from the Heaven was such an easy task? Every time the Medicine Valley organized the Medicine Banquet, they had to pay a hefty price for it! A hefty price? Chu Yang asked. All the Supreme Martial Artists who took part in the Medicine Banquet or those who directed the heavenly force, they would not be able to recover their strength in the half a year that follows! Yue Lingxue sighed sadly. I see... Chu Yang muttered, In this case, the culprit or at least the one who nned the murder must have been someone who had a deep knowledge of the Medicine Banquet. He must have also been really familiar with the strength of the Medicine Valley. No wonder Chu Yang felt weird to see all the people of the Medicine Valley die together. Even though they were poisoned, it seemed unlikely for them to all die at the same ce... So that was due to the Medicine Banquet, which had actually drained them of their strength to fight back! Senior Yue, Id just like to ask, during that battle with the Dharma Supreme, did he or did he not die? Chu Yang asked seriously. The moment he mentioned the Dharma Supreme, his eyes became sharp and full of energy. You suspect the Dharma Supreme? Yue Lingxue said with surprise. Am I not allowed to suspect him? Chu Yang asked coldly. The Moon Breeze couple kept silent for a long while, before finally saying, Yes, the Dharma Supreme could possibly have done this! So, is he dead or alive?! Chu Yang asked clearly, word by word. Im unable to confirm this! Yue Lingxue said frankly, That time when the Dharma Supreme escaped, Lord Zi Xieqing personally went to chase him down. When Lord Zi came back, she did not mention anything about the Dharma Supremes life or death. Chu Yang frowned. Based on his understanding of Zi Xieqing, since she had taken action, there was absolutely no chance that she would let the Dharma Supreme off! Therefore, the Dharma Supreme was definitely dead! However, the matter of the Medicine Valley in front of his eyes, other than the Dharma Supreme, who else could possess such great strength and huge energy? The people of the Medicine Valley have aplished huge merits for the Nine Heavens. Now that they have passed on, regardless of circumstances, we couple must go to their graves to pay our respect! Yue Lingxues expression was heavy and solemn. Together with Feng Yurou, they stepped out of the snow sleigh. Everyone lined up coincidentally to go forward to pay their respect. When they reached the graves, they saw the tombstone which Chu Yang had erected and everyones heart shuddered! They saw that the tombstone was shaped in a long sword and standing tall. The tip of the sword was pointing at the heaven! It seemed as if there were a countless number of loyal souls,ining about their fate. They were each holding onto the long sword pointing at the heaven, to ask for an exnation! If there is no good ending for good people, why not just eliminate the entire Nine Heavens! Yue Lingxue muttered to himself these two sentences. In his eyes, there was also some confusion at this moment. Everyone respectfully bowed, paid their respect and bid goodbye to the numerous souls in deep sleep. All the way until back on the snow sleigh, Yue Lingxue was still a little absentminded and not himself. He let out a long sigh and muttered, If good people meet bad endings, who would want to be a good person? If there is no good ending for good people, why not just eliminate the entire Nine Heavens... Ai... He let out a long sigh and muttered, Could it be that good people really would not have good endings? Even the Medicine Valley, which had so many doctors, were killed in such a cruel manner... Their entire life, how many lives have they saved? There are no tens of billions, but definitely at least a few hundreds of millions? Now that their corpse was thrown into the wilderness, this ce had be a lonely tomb far away from the Medicine Valley! A lot of people did not even manage to have their names onto the tombstone! How did we even reach this current state of our society? Yue Lingxue let out a sigh angrily. Feng Yurou quietly extended her hands to grab her husbands palm. She said softly, You are wrong. Who says that good people have no good endings? The best good ending to a good person is the peace of mind. A conscious free of guilt and regret. This is considered a good oue... Otherwise, should all good people be super rich? I dont think so, right? Yue Lingxue continued to sigh. Feng Yurou added on quietly, Therefore, although good people may not have the typical good oue that others may think of, we would still want to continue being good people! Furthermore, with our character and temper, we also cannot be bad people.. Yue Lingxue became energetic and said, You are right, we want to be a good person simply because we want to have a good conscience! Why should we care about others? Otherwise, if bad people rule the world, should we then follow them and do evil? This is really ridiculous! At this moment, a few other voices spoke in unison, Well said! The two of them turned their heads to take a look. They saw Chu Yang, Dong Wushang, Wu Juecheng and the others looking at them in admiration. All along, Wu Juecheng had looked down on the Moon Breeze couple, thinking that they were too pedantic. However, he had now a bit of admiration for the couple. He said, I am not a good person, but I still admire you couple. This is the first time I have admired you and I will continue to admire. Yue Lingxue heaved a long breath and gently smiled. Its a pity that Im not the Nine Heavens Dharma Supreme! Otherwise... A thought crossed Chu Yangs mind and he said, Otherwise, what would happen? Yue Lingxue shook his head andughed. He said indifferently, Just based on the strength of my own, can I eliminate the worlds evil?! Can my righteousness return justice to this world? Wu Juecheng said, However, eventually you would still want to leave this ce. If there is really such possibilities, I would rather stay here. Yue Lingxue looked at his wife. Within their eyes, they seemed to mutually understand each other as they gave a peaceful, gentle smile. We would rather devote our entire lives to the Nine Heavens. Chu Yang was emotionally aroused and he said, Both of your wishes would definitely be achieved! Hopefully by then, we do not forget our original intentions! Yue Lingxue said proudly, For the past ten thousand years, my original intention has never changed. Do you think it would change in the future? The kind of abrupt change seen in the past Nine Tribtions Sword Master would definitely not happen to me, Yue Lingxue! There seemed to be some underlying meaning to his words. However, Wu Juecheng did not get angry this time around. Instead, his face became pale and his heart started to palpitate. At this moment, in the direction of Tianji City, the snow started to billow and roll towards them. A green figure stirred up a snowstorm as they came over in a wild whirlwind fashion, in the direction of the crowd. Everyone focused their attention on that figure. From afar, that person shouted, Elders Feng and Yue... could you please wait a moment... ...... Chapter 1192 - A Fatal Misfortune

Chapter 1192

: A Fatal Misfortune

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The green shadow advanced forward. The figure was slim, and it was actually a woman. She looked like she had run at top speed across a very long distance. Her hair was messy and her face was pale. Seeing that they all stayed where they were without moving, she was finally assured, and actually opened her mouth to spit out blood. The struggles of her journey were apparent. Feng Yurou was shocked. Meixian, what are you doing here? The person was Lan Meixian from Lan n, the master of Tie Butian, also the master of Chu Yangs mother Yang Run and the person who brought Wu Qianqian to the Upper Three Heavens. Senior Feng. Before Lan Meixian could say anything, tears rolled out of her eyes. She suddenly knelt down on the ground and said, Meixian hase here to confess my sins to two seniors on behalf of my n! Yue Lingxue said indifferently, Theres really no need for confession. After all, we have different goals, and we didnt me you all. Lan Meixian said, Yet... with this matter, we were in the wrong first. Yue Lingxue smiled slightly. Yet those people have already died. They arepletely dead now! Lan Meixian looked lost in thoughts that she didnt even realize that Feng Yurou had already helped her stand up. Yue Lingxue said straightforwardly, In fact, even without that incident, we are meant to be enemies in the future. I am going to help the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, and you, Lan n, are not! What difference does it make for us to forgive you now? In the future, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master will dominate the whole Upper Three Heavens. Is your Lan n really going to passively wait to be dealt with? Lan Meixian sighed deeply, and more tears poured out of her eyes. She said, I was only thinking about our old friendship being wasted, how could I have thought so much about the future... Or perhaps, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master will die in the Middle Three Heavens. One can never know. Yue Lingxue sneered. Ridiculous. Then he turned back and said indifferently, You may go back. Lan Meixian was stunned. Suddenly, she asked in a trembling voice, If we be enemies in the future, are you going to kill me? Yue Lingxues eyes flickered, he said, Yes! Lan Meixianughed tragically. Suddenly, she spat out several more mouthfuls of blood and said,ughing, Yue Lingxue... you would kill me? Yue Lingxue asked calmly, Why cant I? Lan Meixians expression suddenly became somewhat hysterical. Her body swayed, she fell down and then stood up again. Her body was covered with snow. She said deeply, For you... I left Lan n for three thousand years... For you, I preserved my virginity and cultivated an ice-like heart and jade-like bones; for you, I wasted more than three thousand years of time and youth for nothing... And now, you are going to kill me? Lan Mei Xians voice turned sharper gradually. Kill me... for some inexplicable Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Once she said this, even Feng Yurou was stunned! Yue Lingxues expression was unmoved. He said unemotionally, Back then when you saw me, youve already told me about this. But at that time, Ive already been married to Rou-er for nine thousand years! At the time, Ive spoken clearly, that it is ordinary in this world for a man to have several wives, and Im not personally against it, yet Rou-er and me, our hearts are connected as one, made by heaven and earth, there will be no ce for anyone else! Should I forcefully marry you, I was afraid that the heart connection would break, and the two of us would be debilitated! Yue Lingxue said softly, So at that time, I found the head of your Lan n and asked for the n to restrain you and take care of your marriage. So, I sympathize with you for the three thousand years you wasted waiting for me, and it is enough to move anyone; it moves me as well, Im not lying. Yet, I dont actually owe you anything. Yue Lingxue sighed. To say so may be somewhat heartless, yet I speak from my heart! And it is the in truth: Meixian, I know that you like me, and so does Rou-er, but are you willing to let the hearts of Rouer and me break, let our cultivation techniques damage us that we be debilitated? Lan Meixian spat out even more blood, saying with a sharp, yet soft voice, No, but so long as you are willing, I am willing. Even if you be debilitated, I am willing to take care of you for a whole lifetime! Why dont you give me this chance? Yue Lingxue let out a long sigh and said, You may go back. After that, he spoke no more. He turned and walked towards the sled. He didnt want to say anything more, because his heart was cold. Over these years, he had helped Lan n so much simply for these innocent feelings of the girl back then. His good rtions with Lan n were also built since that time, after which he gave them various help and assistance... Yet Lan n schemed against him all the time. Now, this woman actually said that she would rather have him be a debilitated person, for her to take care of him for a lifetime? How can you take care of me? Whats more, it was not only he himself who would be debilitated, but also his loved wife, Feng Yurou! Yue Lingxues feelings suddenly turned so bleak that he wanted tough. It was an angry bleakness. He didnt want to speak anymore. Seeing that he left, Lan Meixians eyes were suddenly filled with a desperate madness. She screamed, Are you really so cruel? Yue Lingxues figure, which had already turned away, wanted very much to say: Its not me who is cruel, but you. But he didnt say it after all. Right at that moment, Lan Meixian suddenly leaped up and screamed with a sharp voice, Then kill me now! Such a move was truly unexpected. Everyone thought at first that this was Yue Lingxues personal romantic entanglement, and stood far away lest the Moon Breeze couple was embarrassed. Nobody expected that Lan Meixian would actually do such a mad thing at this moment! In an instant, Lan Meixian had already thrown herself to Yue Lingxues back and hugged him. Yue Lingxue, with his heavy injuries, actually felt unable to withdraw himself. He only felt the bones all over his body shuddering. Rui Butong and Dong Wushang moved immediately and pulled Lan Meixian to the side. Yue Lingxue stumbled two steps and spat out blood. His face was as pale as paper. Chu Yang was enraged, and yelled, Kill her! Lan Meixians action was extremely harmful, because with this move, she exposed the fact that Yue Lingxue was really suffering from heavy injuries, making him unable to fight! Should this news be let out, none at the scene would be spared! This consequence was really too serious! Dong Wushang and Rui Butongs saber and sword went forward at the same time! Lan Meixian looked at Yue Lingxue nkly and muttered, So youre really injured! When she was talking, a saber and a sword had already reached her. Suddenly, a human figure suddenly leaped up from the snowy waves which Lan Meixian arrived with, and rushed over with terrifying speed. With two shes, his left hand stopped the saber and his right hand stopped the sword. His body shook and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Dong Wushang and Rui Butong fell backward at the same time. That person hugged Lan Meixian at the waist and leaped up immediately. Chu Yangs sword went out without hesitation! It moved like a long rainbow! A ck hole in the shape of a sword suddenly appeared in the white snow in the air, in just a sh! That person grumbled, waved a hand and threw out three short swords. Chu Yang didnt avoid them, and they pierced into his right chest, left shoulder and abdomen. Yet the movement of his sword wasnt disrupted at all. He rushed up fiercely! With a bang, that person ran at top speed while drawing out a sword to meet Chu Yangs longsword. With a scream of pain, his longsword, together with his arm and shoulder were all smashed into pieces by Chu Yangs sword. Yet Chu Yang also suffered from the shock, such that blood gushed out of his mouth, as he fell from the sky. With a long, sharp cry, that persons figure rose like a whirlwind, and the remains of his crippled body were wrapped up in snowy powder in the air. Just as he was about to leave, Mo Leier came to his face and her sword went toward him with full force. The person let out another scream, as his chest and abdomen were hit by the sword. His foot kicked, sending Mo Leier flying out, and he ran away quickly. Suddenly, Wu Juecheng waved his hand and yelled, Bring something with you. The persons figure actually trembled visibly in the air, and then it turned into a torrent of snow! Chu Yang yelled. The sword spirit immediately possessed Chu Yangs body. As the situation was too urgent just now, before the sword spirit had the time to possess him, Chu Yang already made his first move. Yet that person moved rapidly even as blood spurt out of him, and he was actually unable to catch up. The sword spirit screamed angrily, and the Nine Tribtions Sword left his hand. Behind him, heavy snow was falling, blocking everyones sight. This move of sword invisibly carried the force of sword intent. This was the first long-distance attack technique of the Nine Tribtions Sword! The sounds of wind and thunder roared! The Nine Tribtions Sword turned into a meteor, shed and disappeared. It pierced through the chest of that person, through the body of Lan Meixian held in his arms, and flew out into the distance! A big hole actually appeared at the chest and abdomen of the person. It went from one side of the body to the other. His right shoulder was crushed into powder, which disappeared. His abdomen was injured by Mo Leiers sword. His internal organs were injured by the shock from Rui Butong and Dong Wushang. He was also poisoned by Wu Juecheng. Yet, he actually held Lan Meixians body and went away all the way, disappearing from their sight. The sword spirit rushed to chase after him. With a wave of his hand, the Nine Tribtions Sword flew back to his hand. He leaped up, and his body rose into the sky for dozens of feet. All around them there was only silence. They actually disappeared without a trace. A white shadow shed, and the Wind Fox only just arrived. Things happened so fast just now that before the Wind Fox wrapped its brain around it, things had already ended. Everything happened in a mere moment, happening, and then ending immediately. The sword spirit let the body drop. Chu Yang took over the body, looked at the rest and yelled, How are you? Its no big deal! said Yue Lingxue. Rouer and I will choose another route, you all hurry up and leave! If not, we will all be wiped out when they catch up! What bullshit! Chu Yang yelled furiously, Get on the sleigh quickly and leave immediately! With thismand, everyone got on the sleigh immediately. Chu Yang let out a clear sigh. The Wind Fox flew back immediately and sat down on the head of the Spiritual Snow Mastiff of the first sleigh. The Spiritual Snow Mastiff started moving with full force, and the sleigh started moving away rapidly like a small boat in the snow. Rui Butong sitting at the end endured the shock in his chest and abdomen and continuously spread out fundamental power to wipe out all traces behind them. Nobody spoke. The situation was so tense with imminent peril. Should the poisonous mist released by Wu Juecheng in the end work, that person and Lan Meixian would have already died. In that case, they would keep running a bit longer at the worst. Yet in case they didnt die, there wouldnt be many among the people on this side who could survive! Because the other sides greatest concern was already gone! They had already left Tianji City, and about to be safe really soon. Yet they didnt expect something like this to happen. They were extremely speechless indeed! Chu Yang didnt get on the first sleigh, but the sleigh of Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue. With no time to waste, he lowered his voice and said straightforwardly, Seniors, if we have the powers of Nine Tribtions Pill and the powers of Primordial Violet Vapor from origins of heaven and earth, how much can you recover? Real intentions had to be revealed in the end. When life and death hung in the air, Chu Yang could care no more about exposing his identity in front of Moon Breeze. Chapter 1193 - Starting Now

Chapter 1193: Starting Now

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yue Lingxue was in the middle of self-ming. Suddenly hearing this earth-shatteringly shocking sentence by Chu Yang, he actually couldnt wrap his mind around it for a moment. He asked, stunned, ...What? Feng Yurou actually heard it clearly, and she sat upright immediately and said, Nine Tribtions Pill? Primordial Violet Vapor of the origins of the world? The sleigh was drifting forward as if it was flying. The wind was loud, and Chu Yangs voice was extremely low, just loud enough for the Moon Breeze couple to barely hear it, yet all his words turned to mad thunder in the sky, hitting the two hearts violently. Yes, Im sure two Seniors can also guess from this- I am the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Moon Breeze waspletely stunned! And then, they both fell silent. Chu Yang secretly admired them, whose calmness andposure were worthy of the level of the ninth supreme level. Should it be any ordinary people, they must have cried out in surprise at this moment, yet Feng Yurou could actually control that cry which was about toe out of her mouth, such that it was only heard by herself. And then, they even fell silent. Yue Lingxue said lightly, Proof! Chu Yang said, Im just asking how much you can recover with those two things. With a positive answer, I will produce the proof for you! Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou exchanged a look and said, We are at the top of ninth supreme level. With the Nine Tribtions Pill alone, we can recover 20%! With the origin of heaven and earth also... we can recover 30% to 50%! 30% to 50%... Chu Yang paused. That means, even if it is only 30%, you can recover to the level of top-level eighth supreme level? No, its the primary stage of the ninth supreme level! Feng Yurou said, smiling, Youve far underestimated the ability at top of ninth supreme level! Chu Yang felt his whole body rx, and he said, It should be fine, then. With that said, his hand turned and two pills appeared in his hands. He blinked and said, This is the proof. The two held their breaths at the same time. Chu Yang smiled, handed the pills over and said, Hurry up, take it and recover your cultivation now. It will take at least one hour. Within the hour, I will protect you both. Moon Breeze exchanged a look, nodded, took the Nine Tribtions Pill and put it in their mouths. They didnt even say thank you. Thank yous were far beyond necessary for moments like this. All of them were in the same boat; besides, thank yous were not something that Moon Breeze was in the habit of saying. Thanks were not to be said but done. To safely escort the party back to the South-East and ensure that nobody got hurt would be better than anything. Even if one said thank you ten thousand times, if he let the person, who was thanked, be killed, the thanks would worth nothing! This was not the time for politeness, but restoring strengths. The moment the two swallowed the pills, Chu Yangs hands turned again, and two balls of Primordial Violet Vapor appeared in his hands. Within a split second, he stuffed them into the twos hands, and immediately Primordial Violet Vapor infiltrated like mercury infiltrating the earth. Moon Breeze felt two hot waves appearing inside their bodies, which rushed up and entangled together. Gradually, they infiltrated into their arms, legs, and all parts of their body, creating a lot offort. The intense pain in the Dantian which felt like their internal organs were being pulled seemed to bepletely smoothened by the magical elixirs and Primordial Violet Vapor at this moment. Simultaneously, both closed their eyes, reached out their hands and pressed their palms against each other. The Moon Breeze Dual Cultivation Technique immediately started working. Chu Yang could see clearly that a faint purple gas with pale red light moved from Yue Lingxues body towards the palms, extending slowly toward Feng Yurous body. And then, Feng Yurous jade-like white hands slowly turned red as well. The redness spread into her body with a faint purple gas... After passing through the right half of the body slowly, Feng Yurous whole body was enshrouded with ayer of misty red light, and the purple gas disappeared. And ayer of faint red gas covered Yue Lingxues body. Immediately, when the red light passed through Feng Yurous body to her left palm, it had already turned into a ball of whiteness, which was passed to Yue Lingxues body through her palm. Yet once it reached Yue Lingxues body, it became white. Yue Lingxues body also shifted toward a shiny, crystalline kind of white, which soon spread over his whole body. Then, it was given out from his right hand, and became a very light red color again. After this cycle was repeated several times, the two bodies shook at the same time. Their mouths opened abruptly, their heads inclined, and they each spat out a purple-ck blood clot. After that, the speed in which the two shifted between red light and white gas elerated a lot. Within the time for drinking a cup of tea, the two faces turned pale, and they spat out more blood clots. The white light and red gas suddenly started turning rapidly, that it looked even dazzling like a marquee. Gradually, the red light and white gas integrated into each otherpletely. And it appeared coagted and stopped moving. Yet Chu Yang knew that it was not still, but moving too fast that it cheated ones vision! And the speed in which Moon Breeze circted their martial power was actually enough to cheat the eyes of him, a seventh-grade Saint of Swords! This shocked Chu Yang quite a bit. After fifteen minutes, the sleigh kept moving at high speed, but it had already deviated from its original route to enter a vast unknown forest. In front, the Wind Fox was leading the way. They rushed over like this all the way. Behind, Rui Butong was eliminating their traces. Within fifteen minutes, they had already moved more than one thousand feet. The red light on Moon Breeze gradually subsided as well. Finally, the two opened their eyes at the same time. Their palms separated and they turned to look toward Chu Yang. Chu Yang was shocked. Its done? Warmth showed in Yue Lingxues eyes. Yup. So fast. Chu Yang was a bit surprised. And so peacefully! Feng Yurou startedughing. Did you think that healing of injuries can produce some earth-shaking effects? Chu Yangughed. Yue Lingxue tried to mobilize his cultivation, and said surprisingly, Its working better than I expected! A full 55% percent is recovered this time! Besides, the life force energy has also shown signs of replenishing. Feng Yurou smiled gently and didnt speak. Since Yue Lingxue had recovered 55%, with Feng Yurous body connected to his, her recovery couldnt be any less. This didnt need to be said. So the cultivation of you two is around mid-ninth-grade right now? asked Chu Yang. Upper ninth-grade. Feng Yurou corrected him once more. She couldnt help but smile, her lips pressing together. Yue Lingxue looked at her, stunned. Awesome! Chu Yang feltpletely assured. With two upper ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists in the party, and few professionals in the enemy n, they were pretty much confirmed to be safe. But theres still an uncertainty. This time, weve covered up the injuries forcefully. Topletely recover the life force energy, it will still take pretty long, said Yue Lingxue seriously. Under the current situation, if we fight a top ninth supreme level master, the life force energy will be destroyed immediately. Feng Yurou smiled gracefully. But the chance for the Nine Super ns andw-enforcement officers to produce a top ninth supreme level professional is infinitely close to zero! Yue Lingxue smiled. Indeed. Then he turned towards Chu Yang. Chu Yang, thanks a lot for your trust. Chu Yang shook his head. I had to do it, with life and death on the line. Otherwise, all of us will die together. Theres no choice but to trust you. But its trust after all! Yue Lingxue said solemnly, Otherwise, Wu Juecheng is stronger than us, and right now his foundation is somewhat deeper than ours. Why didnt you choose Wu Juecheng? Chu Yang smiled bitterly. You think Id dare? Yet you dare for us, and that is trust! Trust has nothing to do with life and death. Yue Lingxue was a straightforward person. But, since you two seniors have recovered, we can definitely show the enemy with weakness now. Chu Yang raised his eyebrows. Yue Lingxue said deeply, Then well wait and see whos the first one toe chasing... whos so eager for the two of us to die! Chu Yang smiled lightly. If my estimation is not wrong, it is definitely not Zhuge n, but probably, Lan n. Yue Lingxue frowned. Lan n. Why do you think so? People, especially ungrateful ones, usually mean to kill their benefactors first! said Chu Yang calmly. Hed not be able to wait to kill his benefactor, the person who he owed, the person who can make him feel guilty. This is human nature! The nature of evil people! Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxue both fell silent. The two felt at the same time, how cold their hearts must feel should the first group to arrive really be from Lan n. Chu Yang smiled and said, Since Seniors have already recovered, please protect me once and let me recover from my injuries. The two agreed immediately. Only then did Chu Yang pull out the short swords from his shoulders and abdomen. He didnt dare to pull them out earlier because that way his spirit would be spilled and he wouldnt be able to recover for a while to protect Moon Breeze. Besides, the matter of Moon Breezes recovery couldnt yet be known by others, so Chu Yang had to endure it. But now it was alright. Watching Chu Yang pull three bloody des out of his body so lightly, rxed and casual as if it was body hair he was pulling out, the corners of Feng Yurous mouth twitched. Yue Lingxues eyes actually showed approval. This was what a man was supposed to be like. Chu Yang took an iplete-version Nine Tribtions Pill, and then his consciousness went into Nine Tribtions Space. Sword Spirit, you once said that after retrieving the sword intent, Id be able to absorb the core powers of that poisonous flood dragon and that Pearl of Heaven and Earth Essence? And Seven Shades Cold Energy etc.? The Sword Spiritughed and said, Youve got a really good memory. You actually remember something that I had casually mentioned so clearly. Casually mentioned? Chu Yang red at him. What do you mean? Though it was casually mentioned, it was absolutely true! said the Sword Spirit. What, are we starting now? Chu Yang humphed and said, If not now, when? Chapter 1194 - Being Shameless is Also Human Nature

Chapter 1194: Being Shameless is Also Human Nature

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou guarded Chu Yang very carefully. After a while, both of them gradually discovered that something was not quite right. The wounds on Chu Yangs chest, shoulders and abdomen were slowly healing; they were not particrly surprised by this. The Nine Tribtions Sword Masters Nine Tribtions Pill was an incredible elixir that could heal everything. In fact, it would be very weird instead if it couldnt heal his wounds. However, during this recovery process, why was it that the more Chu Yang recovered, the more the aura around him became vigorous and wild? Besides, a bleak aura was emanating from him. A kind of presence that didnt belong to a human... but more like that of an overlord among Spirit Beasts was also starting to sprout. Then, with a violent jerk, Chu Yang threw up a mouthful of purple-ck stagnated blood. When Feng Yurou checked Chu Yangs aura, she almost let out a cry of surprise. She grabbed Yue Lingxues arm! Eighth-grade Martial Saint! And a soundless breakthrough at that! What a monster! Yue Lingxue held his wifes hand in a calm and collected manner. He gazed at Chu Yang, a sense of approval in his heart. Chu Yangs aura gradually started to be stronger until it reached the peak of eighth-grade Martial Saint. It seemed to pause for a moment before they subsequently heard a low boom, which made the Spiritual Snow Mastiffs pulling the snow sleigh yelp in surprise. Ninth-grade Martial Saint! Feng Yuroumunicated telepathically in astonishment to her husband. Yue Lingxue smiled and returned a message. This is very normal for the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. A contemptuous Feng Yurou replied, As if youve seen the Nine Tribtions Sword Master before... Dont you even know how tofort someone? Yue Lingxue chuckled in response. Feng Yurou said, My lord, about Meixian earlier... Yue Lingxue pulled a long face. I know what you want to say but I wont do it. Feng Yurou said mournfully, Because of our Moon Breeze Dual Cultivation, it has always been difficult for us to have children... Since several thousand years ago, Ive already told you that you... can take a consort. Yue Lingxue smiled bitterly. Do you think that Ive never considered that? Ive thought about it before. In this world, having several wives is the norm; itsmonce and has be amon practice, but its not something that I want to do. I need to develop feelings in order for me to take a consort, as well as take responsibility for that person. If I were to take a consort just because of children... Once the child is born, I would probably be done with the person... If thats the case, arent I ruining someone elses entire life, as well as leaving a thorn in your heart for life? Yet at the same time, my feelings are something that is truly difficult to share with others. I must say that this Moon Breeze Dual Cultivation Technique is indeed something great; the moment I cultivate, Ill think of you. Its not difficult for me to develop feelings for someone else but surely I cant just not cultivate? Yue Lingxue chuckled and went on, Silly girl, your husband is also a man. Of course, I would know the benefits of having several wives; would I need you to tell me that? But... What can I do when my Rouer captivates me so? The moment he said that, he heard an ughing from beside him, as if someone was so grossed out that he was throwing up. He turned back only to see Chu Yang still solemnly and his attention undivided in cultivation, just that he was throwing up a mouthful of stagnated blood... Oh, so he was getting rid of stagnated blood... The two of them were relieved at once. The conversation between the married couple was rather mushy and unsuitable for other peoples ears... They felt like they were doing something sneaky and were relieved only when they saw that Chu Yang didnt hear them. Feng Yurou smiled at him blissfully. Meixian was somewhat selfish but she does indeed treat you wholeheartedly. Yue Lingxue replied, Can we not talk about her? Feng Yurou said tenderly with deep affection, I am so happy. Yue Lingxue said gently, I am even happier. Because youve always been by my side and never once left. Ugh~~~ A retching sound came from the back again; Chu Yang was starting to eject stagnated blood again... He had no choice; not ejecting stagnated blood was detrimental to his injuries. In addition, after hearing certain things at a critical moment, he really couldnt hold the stagnated blood... He couldnt keep it in anymore... Yue Lingxue didnt put up with him this time around. He lifted his leg and kicked him over, and scolded, Little brat, what do you know! Feng Yurous delicate face was entirely red. She lowered her head and didnt speak anymore. Chu Yang jumped to his feet and said furiously, Im in the midst of cultivating and treating my injuries. What if my energy strays and I go mad because of your kick that came out of nowhere?! You deserve it! Yue Lingxue retorted fiercely. Chu Yang snorted and sat back down cross-legged again. This time, he went into a state of meditation very quickly. Right after, Feng Yurou felt a bone-chilling iciness suddenly emanate from Chu Yang. This extreme chill actually gave Feng Yurou no choice but to circte her energy in order to resist it. Yue Lingxue also discovered this. He murmured, Seems like this fellow really has a lot of secrets on him... After a long time, the chilliness stopped emanating from Chu Yang. However, the chilly air of the heavens and earth started to converge around him. Right at this moment, Chu Yang opened his eyes. The two of them felt that Chu Yangs eyes were as though two icy stars now, shining with a piercing cold. This peculiar icy gleam shed and disappeared, and Chu Yangs eyes returned to its usual warmth. He smiled and asked, They are still not here yet? Yue Lingxue replied, Not yet. Chu Yang got to his feet and stretched his body on the racing snow sleigh. He said, Since thats the case, Ill return to my own snow sleigh. Elders... Dont forget that youre still gravely injured. Yue Lingxue guffawed. Alright! Chu Yang gave a sneaky chuckle and sprung into the air. With a turn, he reached the first snow sleigh in no time. The sleigh charged forward and the next moment, it appeared in the vast and boundless snow ins again. When Mo Qingwu saw him, her eyes brightened. She pouted and leaned against him again. Meng Chaoran sat peacefully on the snow sleigh with Ling Hanwus sword in his arms. With a smile, he said, Yang Yang, among so many people here, your Teacher here must be your only burden, hurhur. Chu Yang replied, But Im very happy that Teacher is here. He paused before saying, Qingwus Teachers are the two Supremacies Ning and Bu. Qianqians Teachers are the two Supremacies Feng and Yue. Leers Teacher is the famed Poison Doctor of an era, Wu Juecheng. Does Teacher think that all of them are stronger than you? Chu Yang tilted his head and asked Meng Chaoran. Meng Chaoran gave him a free and easy smile and shook his head. No! On the contrary, I think that they are far beneath me! Because they do not have a disciple called Chu Yang, nor do they have a disciple called Tan Tan. Chu Yang smiled at him somewhat cheekily and said, Indeed, so how can Teacher possibly be my burden? Meng Chaoranughed loudly, tapping him with his finger. Sly little fox! On another sleigh, Wu Juechengs expression was rxed. He asked Chu Leer, Have you remembered that? Yes. Wu Juecheng nodded and said in a rxed manner, Now that youve remembered that, then heres one more thing to keep in mind! Later on, when the battle starts, if the situation turns dangerous, I will throw you out. Understand? You must remember to run in the direction that I throw you in and use illusory poison to conceal yourself as soon as possible. Understand? It was apparent that Wu Juecheng was aware that once the enemies had chased up to them, with his cultivation only half-recovered, he might not make it. Thus, he was arranging a path of retreat for his disciple. However, Wu Juechengs expression was very passive and there actually seemed to be a hint of relief in it. Chu Leer asked, Yes, I understand, Teacher. But what about you? With his head of silvery-white hair, Wu Juecheng smiled somewhat passively. Me? There was a faraway sentimentality in his eyes as he said, I will be very happy... ... Right at this moment, a flurry of smoke and dust flew in the distance. As though mounting the clouds and riding the fog, a few shadows came forward. It was obvious that they were moving at the fastest speed that they could muster. That kind of anxious haste that brook no dy was clear to anyone looking on. It was obvious that there were two groups of people iing. However, the first group was clearly much more anxious and way quicker than the other. In fact, there was some feverish excitement burning in the eyes of the person in the lead. Yue Lingxue, who was on the second snow sleigh, lowered his head forlornly. With his eyesight, he could already tell that the person who was rushing toward them this moment was from the Lan n! Lan Meixians great-grandfather, the person whom he had given aid to the most back then! As well as the person who treated him with the utmost respect in these several thousand years! Every day that I am alive is a day to repay the kindness that has been bestowed upon me was what this man had said. As long as the Lan n is around, the great kindness of Moon Breeze will be passed down to future generations eternally! was also what this man had said. And now, when the news of his grave injuries was made known, this man was the first toe forward! Not to help him, but to kill him! Feng Yurou sighed lowly and sped her husbands hand. She could sense just how terrible her husband must feel... Halt! The personing toward them shouted in a voice full of lofty heroism! The shout reverberated in the surrounding mountains so hard that even the snow that had umted on trees several tens of feet away fell off in chunks and pieces! The excitement in his voice was apparent! With a loud whistle from Chu Yang, all four snow sleighs came to a halt. At the exact moment they stopped, over twenty shadows went by them in a swoosh and blocked the path in front of them. The man in the lead was fair and had no facial hair; he had almond upturned eyes and a tall slender figure. Although his hair had already turned somewhat silvery-white, he was no doubt a beautiful and attractive man. He sported a dignified and righteous expression and had an imposing aura around him! Slightly out of breath, he came forward a couple of steps. With great respect, he said, Are those the Moon Breeze elders in front? Chu Yang interrupted him tly. What, is there something you need? The man smiled kindly at him. I am Lan Qingtian of the Lan n. The Moon Breeze elders are my Lan ns great benefactors; after receiving the news that they are here, I have especiallye to give my respects. Yue Lingxues voice rang out. Oh, its Qingtian. Why have youe? Lan Qingtians eyes gleamed. He took a look at Yue Lingxues stance and said respectfully, I heard a crucial piece of news and came to report it to Elder. Apparently, he wasnt entirely trusting of the information and was still testing waters. What important news? asked Yue Lingxue. It is inconvenient to speak here. May I be so audacious as to request for Elder Yue to step aside for a discussion? This concerns the lives of a million people; Qingtian has no choice but to act with caution, said Lan Qingtian. Yue Lingxue replied impassively, Youre already a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist. Have you even forgotten how to use the skill of telepathy? There was a look of surprise on Lan Qingtians face. Then, a pleased and sinister smile crossed his face. Such a smile on that upright, imposing and righteous face was seriously rather unbearable. It was as though the face of an angel had suddenly changed into a devil! After so many years, the Lan n had grasped Yue Lingxues temperament through and through by now. If he wasnt injured, he would already have flown out of the vehicle long ago. Though Yue Lingxue was prideful, he was a man who didnt put on airs at all. For him to note out at this point and remain seated on the snow sleigh... Lan Qingtian had a grasp of the situation immediately. With a slight smile, he said, The reason I came today is to ask Elder Yue how that granddaughter of mine, Meixian, had offended you so for you to kill her? Though this old man knows that I am not Elder Yues match, I must also seek justice for my granddaughter today! The shamelessness in this sentence of his could practically shake the heavens! Chapter 1195 - Dog-Drowning Sword!

Chapter 1195: Dog-Drowning Sword!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang had always thought that although he could be very righteous and imposing, very open and aboveboard sometimes, he also admitted that whenever he decided to be shameless, there was probably no one who could best him at it! But upon hearing this sentence of Lan Qingtians, Chu Yang was suddenly filled with total admiration! What was the definition of shameless? This was it! Damn,pared to Lan Qingtian, Im totally a polite and modest, selfless and impartial, open and aboveboard awe-inspiring gentleman! Theres no way I canpare to him at all. If the thickness of the skin on my face were a brick of a corner of the city walls, Lan Qingtians face would be the invulnerable Great Wall of China. Coming to request a meeting in the most respectful manner, then immediately bing hostile once he confirmed the other partys injuries! And even using his granddaughter as an excuse to ask for an exnation... Chu Yang thought of Wu Juechengs reaction when he had first seen Chu Leer; he couldnt help but hold his hand against his forehead and sigh. O-oh my god... Yue Lingxue closed his eyes. Meixian is dead? How did she die? Lan Qingtian flew into a rage. With immense heartache and distress, he said, Elder Yue! One mustnt be as shameless as you! Dealing her internal injuries, using a sword to pierce through her body to death, and even poisoning her in fear that she would survive! Lan Qingtian was teary-eyed. She was just a frail woman and even deeply devoted to you! After treating her so viciously, to think youre actually denying what youve done! He shouted at him with great fury, Today, even though I, Lan Qingtian, am far from being the match of Master Yue whose name awes and shakes the world, I must seek justice for my granddaughter regardless! Oh, heavens! Open your eyes and take a look, theres actually such a shameless person in this world! Even with Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxues upbringing and self-restraint, they were so furious that they were trembling. This bastards skills at reversing truth and lies had already reached a new level! Oh, heavens! Open your eyes and take a look, theres actually such a shameless person in this world! Suddenly, someone shouted to the skies in grief and indignation. His tone of voice was exactly the same as Lan Qingtian. Even his voice was practically indistinguishable from the original. Everyone was stunned for a while. They turned over, only to see Chu Yang thumping his chest and stamping his foot in extreme grief and indignation. He said, Oh, heavens... This is too shameless... This is simply just too shameless... Lan Qingtians face darkened menacingly immediately. Chu Yang, what are you trying to say? Chu Yang said in a mix of grief and indignation, Oh, heavens... Think of how our n had managed to build a friendly rtionship with Master Yue only after using a woman to make him harbor guilt toward us so that we could make use of him... But how can our n let ourselves be at the mercy of someone else? What a joke this is! Yes! He did help us, but so what? Yes! He did take care of us, but so what? Yes! He did put up with and condone us, but so what? He shouted with all his might, Hes more powerful than us! Him helping us is what he should be doing! To be unable to see through our deceit is because hes a fool! Being used by us is because hes a dimwit! Whats it got to do with me? Now that hes injured, how can I not make use of this great opportunity to vent my frustrations? He helped us but Im deeply angered instead! Who asked him to help us? Thats practically a dog trying to catch mice poking his nose into other peoples business! After Ive killed him today, I shall announce to the world that he is not my match and have been killed by me! Therefore, we are stronger than him! Therefore, the emergence of our n is through our own strength! It has nothing to do with him! I would feel guilty if hes alive but once hes dead, I would feel only joy! Die, die, die... Our n is the true number oneeee... Chu Yang spoke with many tears, Do you know how terrible I felt all these years when our n kept getting criticized by others, Isnt your n just relying on Moon Breeze?? Even though we really are relying on them, you cant just say it out loud like that! We are suffering from so much injustice! So aggrieved! So repressed! And now, the time has finallye! Moon Breeze, you will pay for this! He shouted with righteousness, I want to seek justice for my granddaughter! Even though she doesnt need this justice, this is my excuse! With this excuse, I have a good reason! I am righteous and upright! Even though my true self is a despicable and shameless wolf, my face is one of a saint! Yue Lingxue! Resign yourself to your fate! Wahahaha... He burst into raucous and wildughter. Everyone was stunned beyond belief! Lan Qingtians lips were spasming. Chu Yang was absolutely right All these that he had said were exactly what Lan Qingtian had been thinking deep down and unable to say out loud. And now, they had all been exposed as was! And in a voice and tone which imitated his. Indistinguishable from the original! Hahahaha... Awesome! This is way too awesome! Dong Wushang and Rui Butong were pping their thighs and chortling. This simply felt too fantastic! Boss performance earlier was seriously too satisfying! One had to say, when dealing with people like Lan Qingtian, killing him with a punch was too easy a death for him. Since he could disgust people like that, couldnt others disgust him too? Moon Breeze couldnt do it because of their status but Chu Yang had no reservations whatsoever! Im gonna disgust you! What can you do about it? Even Wu Juecheng and Meng Chaoranughed. Chu Yangs speech had really exposed the narrow mindset of a small-minded man. It was truly satisfying! Moon Breeze was originally full of anger and extremely troubled. After hearing the speech, they couldnt help but smile too. In the far distance behind everyone, there were also people smiling among the Zhuge n. They also thought that his speech was practically what they were all thinking and agreed wholeheartedly with indeed. One should use exactly such a disgusting method when dealing with such a disgusting person! You~~~?! Lan Qingtian finally regained his senses and flew into a huge rage. What about me? Im grossing you out, cant you tell? The n thats worse than a beast that I was talking about is you, the Lan n, cant you tell? How was it? Did it feel good? Are you satisfied? Chu Yang very kindly exined it to him, for fear that he didnt get it. Lan Qingtian was beside himself with fury. With a wave, hemanded, Take this kid down! He shouted, Dont endanger his life. I want him to be so miserable that he cant die even if he wants to! Kid, there are 3,798 kinds of extreme corporal punishment in this world; if I miss out even one on you, you can take it that I was raised by you! Chu Yang was furious. F*ck you! What do you mean you were raised by me? Why would I have a bastard like you? If you were my son, I would have f*cking flung you into the toilet when you were still in liquid form! You, you, you... This is practically nder! Practically spreading rumors! You, you, you... Chu Yang acted like he was going to throw up blood from being extremely wronged. You, you, you... Youd better go back and ask your mother... Ask her if your father is really me! What the f*ck... Ive never met anyone who ps this kind of shit on others... Youre also really a f*cking unique one in the Nine Heavens... Wahahaha... Dong Wushang and Rui Butong were practically sprawled on the ground andughing so hard that their entire bodies were spasming. Rui Butong called out, Boss, are you sure hes not a bastard that you spawned many years ago? Dong Wushang chided him furiously, Shut up! Even if he really is, they havent acknowledged each other by dripping blood1... Saying it now is just being irresponsible! ... Lan Qingtians whole body was shaking and his upright and squarish face was twisted. Even his voice had changed. Take him down! Take him down! Hurry up! Two cyan-robed men came out with their swords drawn. Chu Yang said furiously, All of you know that Elder Feng and Elder Yue are injured and came to take advantage of the situation? The two of them didnt reply. They drew nearer and came at him instead. Chu Yang retreated non-stop. Im Lan Qingtians father! How dare you kill me! How dare you kill me... You bastard that deceives your father and goes against your ancestors... How dare you f*cking kill me... The two mens swords became a glinting wall of light. Their faces were livid and they attacked him continuously while pretending not to hear him. Chu Yang took another step back and drew his sword. Im going to retaliate, Im really going to retaliate... The two sneered at him. With a shake of his sword, Chu Yang shouted, Dog-Drowning Sword, the first move Floods From the East! With a loud swash, great torrential waves seemed to appear in front of everyone suddenly. The frothing waves came surging and crashing in waves and tides without pause. Those two did not expect Chu Yangs swordsmanship to be this impressive. Both eighth-grade Martial Saints, they joined hands to attack Chu Yang but were actually suppressed by his one move! Both of them retreated. Chu Yang shouted, Dog-Drowning Sword, the second move Flooding the Dogs! His sword shook again and the torrential waves covered both of them. Dog-Drowning Sword, the third move The Waters Pierce the Dogs! Death of the Dogs! Within the surging waves, the sword shed and glinted as it was wielded. Six waves of sword aura shot out one after the other and the shoulders and thighs of the two men were struck at the same time. Their throats also took a hit, blood spraying out. Dog-Drowning Sword, the fourth move Freezing the Dead Dogs! Chu Yangs sword stabbed into the air. Suddenly, chilly winds howled and blew, their surroundings turning icy and frigid. The temperature around them dropped by several tens of degrees suddenly! In the direction where Chu Yangs sword pointed, the two men had already turned into ice structures, frozen into a bizarre pose. Their necks were stretched out and their tongues lolling. Their eyes bulged furiously and their bodies were turned to the side with one leg lifted just like a urinating dog. The most amazing thing was that long dog tails formed by snow were attached to the buttocks of both men, as well as two long dog ears made out of snow on top of each mans head. They were actually frozen into ce like this! Dog-Drowning Swordplete! Chu Yang retracted his sword and returned it into its sheath. I request for everyonesments and criticism! Lan Qingtians countenance was foreboding and sinister. So you have a thing or two up your sleeve. However, no matter your capabilities, your death is certain today. At this point, under the lead of an elderly man in hempen robes, the people from the Zhuge n also came up and surrounded them. Everyone, move together and kill these few people as soon as possible! In case of future troubles! Lan Qingtian said viciously, But leave this Chu Yang for me, I want him alive! Thirty to forty men responded with a shout and flew toward them at the same time. Right at this moment, Yue Lingxue suddenly lifted his arm and flew into the air. With a sh, he created illusions of himself which met head-on the thirty to forty experts who were charging at them. He reached out both arms and with a few resounding thuds, over thirty people were thrown out simultaneously, their heads crushed and brains gushing forth! The ground was covered in blood and debris! Yue Lingxue floated in the air, his robes white as snow. He looked impassively at Lan Qingtian and coldly said, There is truly no more need for the Lan ns existence anymore! Huh?! Lan Qingtian got a huge shock. Dumbstruck, he retreated several steps. You, you, you... Arent you gravely injured... You... Yue Lingxue drifted in mid-air and over a distance of more than a hundred feet in between, crushed an expert who was about to escape with a palm strike. He shouted, Who dares leave?! Then, he continued lightly, This is a trap! Lan Qingtian felt his body turning cold. Aside, Chu Yang was gloating. Yet another n is going to be eliminated from the Nine Super ns. This sure feels damn awesome! Chapter 1196 - Journey to the South-East

Chapter 1196: Journey to the South-East

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yue Lingxue heaved a deep and heavy sigh. Lan n, I am truly filled with heartache. Lan Qingtian stood in a stupor. Suddenly, he shivered throughout andughed aloud. All you insignificant nobodies of the Zhuge n, what do you say? Youve lost, havent you? Haha... I told you long ago, Elder Yue wont be injured. What do you say? Dumbfounded now, arent you? Afterughing heartily, he turned to Yue Lingxue. Hurhur, Elder Yue is indeed safe and sound. I am truly relieved. Because the Zhuge n was intending to ambush Elder, I was afraid that something would happen to Elder, so I rushed all the way here and pretended to be in cahoots with the enemy. I can have peace of mind now! Haha, I shouldve known, Elder is so strong and powerful, why would he be beset by these thieves and rascals? They are not even worthy. At the side, the men of the Zhuge n were stunned. When they heard what he said, they broke into angry cursing. Lan Qingtian! F*ck your mother, can you still call yourself a human?! How can you be this shameless? Wasnt this attack started by you? Throwing dirt at us like that, do you still have a sense of shame?! Lan Qingtian sneered. The Zhuge ns scheme is trying to drive a wedge between us. What more do you have to say now? If not for I, Lan Qingtian, who had seen through your scheme, arent I going to be scammed to death by you this time? The Zhuge n is indeed intelligent, I am impressed! Everyone was dumbfounded. This Lan Qingtian was truly shameless to a new level to be able to still say such things at this point. He was still cursing earlier, but now that he saw that Yue Lingxue wasnt as heavily injured as he had imagined, he actually changed his attitude immediately? Chu Yang was even more impressed now. He had thoroughly understood a particr saying The mouth is made up of two ps; no matter how you pped, one could still argue with reason. The upper lip was the heavens and the lower lip earth. Yue Lingxue said impassively, I see, Qingtian, thank you for your good intentions. Now, do something for me. Lan Qingtian said, Please say it, Elder Yue. I will do anything you say. Yue Lingxue said dispassionately, Go, kill everyone from the Zhuge n! After youve killed them all, Ill speak with you again. Uhh... Understood. Dumbfounded, Lan Qingtian could only agree. Chu Yang almost burst intoughter inwardly. Yue Lingxue was certainly evil. He seriously didnt know how the brain of this upright Yue Lingxue could have thought of such a ploy to set the two ns up and enjoy the harvest from the side. As long as the two ns fought, it was certain that both would suffer heavy losses! When that time came, they could take advantage of the situation any way they wanted to! Lan Qingtians eyes swiveled. He said, Elder Yue, this... What, are you thinking of not following orders? Feng Yurou drifted over from the back. Thirty feet in the air, she drifted over leisurely and slowly. As everyone was aware, the difficulty levels involved in traveling the same distance by leaping over in a sh or floating over slowly was undoubtedly a world of difference! Lan Qingtians pupils contracted. He could finally be sure Moon Breeze was not injured at all! He let out a holler. My children! Well kill these Zhuge n bastards trying to sow dissension among us first! Under hismand, every man of the Lan n was dauntless and every one of them dived toward the Zhuge n ferociously. The people of the Zhuge n were so furious that they were shaking. Their facial features contorted, they shouted, Go! Kill this bunch of despicable and shameless Lan n people first! Both parties were like opposing mighty currents. They sprung into action at the same time, shouting and yelling non-stop. Their sabers and swords gleamed in the light as blood and flesh flew everywhere, the fight elevating intensely at once! Lan Qingtian had no choice either. After saying so much in the beginning, he had already offended Yue Lingxue. He was also aware that this was Yue Lingxue setting the two ns on each other. Yet he had to go on with it! Because Yue Lingxue was already ready to kill. Even if the two ns didnt do anything, Yue Lingxue would still go on a killing spree! Only if he listened to him and eliminated the Zhuge n first, then beg for mercy, would he have a chance of survival! And this was a very vague chance at that. But no matter what, this was his only chance now. The two ns fought intensely and bitterly. Chu Yang and the others watched from the side, pointing and gesticting as theymented on the battle. Within two and a half minutes, there were already a good number of fatalities on each side. Wu Juecheng said impatiently, Since both of you have recovered, why not just quickly kill them off and be done with it? Whats there to watch about this bunch of bastards fighting? Yue Lingxue smiled and said, Just venting some frustrations. Now that they are about done, its also time for us to act! Both husband and wife let out augh, their swords leaving their sheaths at the same time. With no warning whatsoever, they proceeded to deal devastating blows to everyone in the battle. Withplete disinterest, Chu Yang gave his orders and the snow sleighs continued to move along the main road. Moon Breezes injuries had alreadyrgely recovered; getting rid of these people was no issue at all. The result would still be the same whether they watched or not. Just that within Chu Yangs heart, yet another wave of murderous intent toward the Nine Super ns had blossomed. Behind, Lan Qingtians tragic scream rang out. ...Elder Yue, why are you... The tragic scream stopped abruptly. Chu Yang and the others had already gone on for a few miles when Moon Breeze finally caught up. There wasnt even a speck of dust on their snowy white robes. Chu Yang asked with a smile, Done? Do you feel a lot better now? Yue Lingxueughed aloud. Indeed, I do feel pretty carefree. Chu Yang smiled and replied, Youre someone whos going to be the Dharma Supreme in the future. Being honest and upright is not a problem but you should be more careful and alert in everything you do. Just like in an imperial court There are many loyal and honest officials but there are just as many viins and scoundrels. Knowing the ways of a scoundrel doesnt mean that youre one too... After all, one must always be vignt against others. Yue Lingxue nodded. I will remember what youve said. Feng Yurou smiled sweetly at the side. In the past, perhaps no one would take Chu Yang seriously when he said this. They might even scoff at him. But his words now held a different weight because hes the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Now that the current Dharma Supreme had made his opposing stance clear, Chu Yang would never condone his existence. The entire journey was very peaceful. Regarding Lan Meixian, Moon Breeze made no mention and Chu Yang didnt wish to ask further. Three dayster, Feng Yurou finally asked, intentionally or otherwise, Chu Yang, Meixian... is your mothers Teacher, you know? Her words caused a jolt to go through Chu Yangs heart. Then, is she dead or alive? asked Chu Yang. Shes probably still alive. I heard that its Lan Qingtian who saved her and got people to escort her home. However, shes seriously injured and also poisoned, so... she probably doesnt have long to live. Feng Yurou sighed. In the past, she used to be a very innocent and adorable girl... Chu Yang was silent. He said, People change. At the side, Yue Lingxue was listening to the conversation. At this point, he heaved a long sigh. He didnt know why he was sighing either... Where are we going? Feng Yurou changed the topic. Back to the south-east where my home is, said Chu Yang. Even though the two of you have recovered more than half of your cultivation, your life force origin is still not recovered. Elder Wu Juechengs injuries are very serious too and he needs a ce to recuperate in peace. My Teachers wife also needs a ce to rest. Only when weve reached and the two of you settled there can my heart be at ease. Moreover, with you two there to take care of each other, nothing can go wrong. I wont need to worry about the Chu ns safety too. He smiled and continued, I will depart from there once more to continue on my journey to look for the fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Yue Lingxue replied, Actually, you can leave now to search for the fifth fragment. With the two of us escorting everyone, are you still worried? Chu Yang smiled rather warmly. Im not but... I miss my mother. Chu Yangs voice was very serene but both Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurous hearts trembled for some reason. Chu Yangs sense of kinship toward his family was apparent from this sentence alone. I miss my mother... Just because of a reason like this, Chu Yang, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, was willing to dy the search for the Nine Tribtions Sword just so he could go home to take a look. Who could understand the feelings of a wandering child? Feng Yurou was suddenly very envious of Chu Yangs mother. Because she had such a son whose thoughts were with her. Chu Yang quietly took out a bottle of Spiritual Spring Water from his bosom and passed it to the two of them. This is Spiritual Spring Water. It can activate the vitality in ones body. It might be of use to the two of you... Right now, my Spiritual Spring Water has started to evolve into the Life Force Spring. When it has be Life Force Spring Water, itll be able to resolve your... offspring issue. Feng Yurou blushed but she happily received it. Thank you very much, Chu Yang. Chu Yang said profoundly, My mother has given me all of her love and care. She was unhappy for several tens of years. It is not easy to be parents but it is also a joy. I can deeply understand your pain and also wish very much to help you attain your wish earlier. Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou nodded, their countenances serious. When they left the south and started to head toward the east, a piece of news reached them The Medicine Valley had beenpletely annihted by an unknown force! The entire Medicine Valley reduced to dust! Completely gone from the Nine Heavens continent from now on! This piece of news made everyones hearts heavy and gloomy. Just as they were about to reach the ck Blood Forest, Chu Yang brought out the jade tablet that Zi Xieqing had left behind. He circted his energy and activated it. An imposing aura immediately emanated from it. It was Zi Xieqings aura. It seemed as though that figure whose white robes fluttered in the air was still with him and smiling beautifully, asionally joyful and asionally coquettish. There was a hint of sorrow in Chu Yangs heart. He wore the jade tablet and couldnt help but let out a long sigh. Every time this happened, Mo Qingwu would be very quiet. She only apanied him quietly, not saying a single word. Those big round eyes of hers that looked as if they could talk would gaze at Chu Yang in concern. They finally reached the ck Blood Forest! The moment they went in, everyone was astounded. Both sides of the path were filled with innumerous spirit beasts, including flying beasts. They lined up neatly on both sides fromrge to small in an organized manner with nothing out of ce. Cats and mice stood next to each other and wolves and rabbits lined up against each other, none invading the other one bit. They stood as respectful as guards of honor, leaving a wide path for everyone to walk. There was reverence in every spirit beasts eyes. Oh my goodness... So adorable! The moment they saw this, Mo Qingwu and Chu Leer were so excited that they almost fainted. Both girls loved obedient little animals; now that they saw this impressive sight, they were practically ovee with joy. They ran to the roadside and stroked an animal and patted another, their faces full of bliss and delight. All the Spirit Beasts were very dissatisfied with this fondling. F*ck! Do you think were your pets? Chapter 1197 - Welcome, Welcome, I Warmly Welcome You!

Chapter 1197: Wee, Wee, I Warmly Wee You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While the Spirit Beasts were certainly dissatisfied, none of them dared to resist when Zi Xieqings imposing aura was still around. Chu Leer and Mo Qingwu even forcefully dragged out a grand and majestic ck Blood Tiger each and got onto them. The two ck Blood Tigers weighed a good 250 to 300 kilograms each and were extremely burly and muscr. Just like that, the two little girls rode on one each and swaggered through the city. Err, no, through the ck Blood Forest... As they continued on, they startled and stunned everyone around so much that all the paths in front of them were actually cleared out for them. All humans and Spirit Beasts stood respectfully at attention on both sides in the ck Blood Forest. In front, amidst a great flurry of dust, people were constantly clearing the path for them. It was only then that Chu Yang realized that the tablet which Zi Xieqing had given him was probably very extraordinary. Only after he grabbed a random ck-robed man who was a resident of the ck Blood Forest and asked about it was he informed that the tablet was symbolic of the ruler of the ck Blood Forest. He who held the tablet would be able tomand the entire ck Blood Forest! Chu Yangs heart trembled. Zi Xieqing was ultimately still worried about him. She didnt say a single thing but she had still left him such a robust and powerful force! From their conversation, he got to know that the people of ck Blood Forest, due to long years of living in darkness, had already gotten used to such conditions. Were they to leave the forest carelessly, their eyes probably would not be able to withstand the conditions outside... Therefore, in instances where they absolutely had to go out for some reason, they had to wear an eye mask. In addition, the duration that they stayed outside would never exceed two months. If not, their eyes would be ruined. After Chu Yang got a grasp of the situation, he bade farewell to the waves of people who came to pay their respects and went deep into the center of the ck Blood Forest. When all the regional masters who were waiting there saw that the one who hade was Chu Yang and not Zi Xieqing, they were rather bewildered. However, Zi Xieqings divine sense was not to be doubted. Chu Yang exined that Zi Xieqing had gone to the Heavens Beyond to settle some things and would return in the near future. The regional masters were deeply convinced. Considering Zi Xieqings cultivation level, going to the Heavens Beyond to settle some business was indeed very possible. And it would definitely be a sess for sure... Atst, they passed through the ck Blood Forest. Everyone doubled their efforts and traveled for a distance before they rode on the snow sleighs again. They hurried on their journey like that without stopping. With the help of the Wind Fox and the Spirit Beasts to pull the snow sleighs, they were able to travel over 1,000 kilometers a day. However, from the time that they had left the Zhuge n to the point where they finally reached the outskirts of t Mountain Ridge, close to two months had already passed! The weather here was slightly colder than the south and the snow had yet to melt. They rode on the snow sleighs and whooshed their way through, reaching the t Mountain Ridge as if on a ship. The moment Chu Yang entered the t Mountain Ridge, someone went back on the double to report the news. Eldest Young Master was back! The Chu n, which had been quiet for a long time, was filled with joy at once. Yang Runbined three steps into two and ran out in a hurry. Chu Feiling tried to calm her down and said, The mother should be waiting patiently in the room for the son toe over to greet her. Why are you so anxious? She answered his question with one of her own. If youre not anxious too, why are you running out here? He replied, We dont need to be so particr when ites to the father. Yang Run snickered. Oh I forgot, thats your sworn younger brother too, right... Chu Feiling flushed crimson immediately, so embarrassed that he didnt know what to say. As the two of them craned their necks in anticipation, a row of snow sleighs came racing toward them from afar. On the first snow sleigh was their son who had been in their thoughts every day and night Chu Yang! Yang Runs heart was bursting with joy but her eyes were welled up with tears instantly. Even her hands were trembling. Chu Feiling wanted to crack a joke to get her to rx but found that his own voice was shaking instead. Finally, when the snow sleighs reached them, Chu Yang was already flying toward them. He wrapped his arms around his mother. Mother! Yang Run returned her sons embrace, tears streaming down her cheeks. Her voice trembled as she said, Yang Yang, my good son... Mother has missed you so much... Chu Feiling came up to them, his eyes red as he pretended to chide them. Look at the two of you, what are you doing? Youre in the vicinity of guests, where are your manners? Alright, stop crying, stop crying. Its not like you can tie your son to your side when hes already so big. Yang Run harrumphed and let go of her son. Then, she looked him up and down carefully. Youre a little darker now, and youve lost some weight... Chu Yang had a wry smile on his face. To be honest, he had definitely gained weight during this period of time. But to a mother, as long as her son was away, he was definitely having it tough... These friends of yours are? Chu Feiling asked Chu Yang. Chu Yang gave him a look and said, Lets talk inside. At once, Chu Feiling knew that there were important figures in here. With a stern expression, he answered, Alright. At this point, Chu Leer had alreadye flying toward them like a swallow. She hugged Yang Run. Eldest Aunt, Ive recovered. Yang Run was beside herself with joyful surprise. R... Recovered? Chu Leer nodded heavily. Yes, and we even found my father while we were out this time. He came back together with us. At this point, Chu Feihan walked down from the snow sleigh. Big Brother, Big Sister-inw. Chu Feiling and Yang Run were ovee with tion. Chu Feiling went forward and sped his hand on his third younger brothers arm, so agitated that he couldnt even say a word. Only then did everyone walk into the courtyard of the Chu n. Mo Qingwu stayed at the back, her little face almost touching her chest, shy and embarrassed. Oh dear, oh dear, weve reached Big Brother Chu Yangs home. Were gonna see Big Brother Chu Yangs father and mother soon... I, I, I... This ugly daughter-inw is going to see her inws atst... This is so embarrassing... What should I say? What can I say so that the two elders would like me... Im so scared... Chu Xiongcheng and the rest were already waiting for them in the main hall, though Chu Feiyan was not around. He was out escorting and guarding the transport of goods and hadnt returned yet. After dismissing all the servants, Chu Yang began his introductions. The first one he introduced was of course Wu Juecheng. This elder is the Teacher whom Leer has just acknowledged... Old Master Chu stroked his beard and smiled at him. This young brother1 has it tough. Leer is still young, so Ill have to trouble this young brother to teach her well. Chu Xiongcheng was Chu Leers grandfather. To him, addressing Leers Teacher as such was already very courteous toward an educator. Wu Juecheng said passively, Taking a disciple is my own business and has nothing to do with you. Also, dont call me young brother... This term feels very weird to me. Chu Yang suppressed hisughter and said, Grandpa, this elder is one of the Nine Tribtions from forty thousand years ago. Hes Supremacy Chen Fengs sessor, the Poison Doctor Wu Juecheng! With a loud thud, Old Master Chu Xiongcheng fell off his chair. bbergasted, he stammered, This... W-what... did you say? Its true! Chu Yang nodded affirmatively. Old Master Chu Xiongcheng raised his head to look at Wu Juecheng. In that instant, he suddenly felt like he was looking at a great mountain that towered into the sky. His voice shook as he said, E-elder... Wu Juecheng shook his head. Sigh, I think its better if you just call me young brother... This is even weirder. Old Master Chu stuttered a little and wiped the sweat off his face. Oh my god, what has this eldest grandson of mine been doing outside?! Even inviting such a great figure whose name and reputation outright shakes the world to the Chu n! This seriously astounds this old man. Good thing I have no injuries or diseases; if I had heart disease or whatever, I would probably have passed away today... Grandpa, Elder Wu is going to stay here on a long-term basis from today onward. Chu Yang tossed out a bomb. Old Master Chus limbs immediately started to tremble. Wee, wee. I warmly wee you... Chu Yang almost burst intoughter. Let me introduce these two elders to Grandpa. Chu Yang went over to Moon Breeze. Chu Xiongcheng wiped his brows and walked over with a smile. He thought, Wu Juecheng must be the biggest bomb already. These two shouldnt be as scary. Yue Lingxues manners were impable. He bowed in greeting with a smile. I am Yue Lingxue. This is my wife, Feng Yurou. Feng Yurou nodded with a smile. Old Master Chu hurriedly returned the greeting. Brother Yue, hurhur, Fen-... Ah?! Before he finished, he suddenlynded on his bottom on the ground, his image totally destroyed in an instant. To Chu Xiongcheng and the vast majority of the people on this continent, Moon Breezes name was much more well-known than Wu Juecheng. After all, Wu Juecheng was from a time long, long ago and belonged only in legends. There werent many who would know of Wu Juecheng now. However, Moon Breeze was one whose name truly resounded throughout the continent! The legends and myths about Moon Breeze reverberated like thunder in the Nine Heavens continent! And now, these two were standing right before him. How could Chu Xiongcheng remain calm? He panted heavily. The two Moon Breeze Masters? Please excuse me, said Yue Lingxue genially. Old Master Chu swallowed, his breathing difficult. Grandpa, the two Moon Breeze elders are going to stay at our home on a long-term basis too, said Chu Yang promptly. Wee, wee. I warmly wee you... The Old Masters brain had already be entangled in a knot and was practically unable to process anything anymore. He was pretty much speaking in a robotic manner. The surprises one after another had made him unable to react. Also... Chu Yang was about to continue his introductions. Nice to meet you, Grandpa. Mo Qingwu popped out with her little face all red. She bowed in greeting docilely, her voice somewhat shaking. She felt like her body was hot all over,pletely unsure of what to say and felt somewhat dizzy. Uh... Nice to meet you too. Old Master Chu Xiongcheng smiled at Mo Qingwu very amicably and kindly. He quickly calmed his agitated emotions, thinking to himself, This little girl called me Grandpa the moment she came up to me. Surely shes not some big-shot too? This is Mo Qingwu. Grandpa, you can just call her Xiaowu. Chu Yang said with a smile. Yes, yes, Xiaowu... What an adorable name. Old Master Chu was smiling. Xiaowu is the direct disciple of the two Supremacies Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianya. Chu Yang supplemented somewhat mischievously. Hissss~~~ The Old Master took in a sharp gasp of air and staggered, his facial features all contorted. Oh my god... I must be dreaming... After shaking his head and confirming that he wasnt, he hurriedly said, Oh dear, youre the two Supremacies Ning and Bus disciple. How can you call me Grandpa... Old Master Chu was immensely fearful. Isnt that the same as saying Im even more senior than Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing? My god, if this gets out, someone is going to die... Old Master Chu rambled, ...I should call you... Grandaunt... err, what?? Mo Qingwu blushed and smiled. Its only right that I should call you Grandpa. Chu Leer pouted at the side. Grandpa, just take it. This little girls super ambitious. She wants to marry my Big Brother so much shes turning mad... Chapter 1198 - Don’t Say It’s Me Who Told You

Chapter 1198: Dont Say Its Me Who Told You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Leer said that, everyone was startled. Everyones eyes, as though bright headlights, turned to this little miss in red who shone like a brilliant pearl and was as beautiful as jade. Hmm, actually she wasnt that little anymore; the current Mo Qingwu was taller than Chu Leer by a whole head. She stood slender and tall and already had the makings of a peerless beauty. The so-called makings was, hmm, because... she had already grown into one but was stillcking something. Yang Run looked at Mo Qingwu, her mouth bing bigger and bigger bit by bit. She turned to her son slowly and stared at him, her gaze fixated. She recalled what her sons words back when the two families had wanted to arrange a marriage for him I already have a lover. Shes Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqings disciple... Yang Run staggered. She had wondered how old Supremacy Nings disciple was. In her imagination, she had to be at least eighteen years old, maybe over twenty... She didnt expect her to be such a young girl... This difference in expectations was simply too great. Nice to meet you, Mama Chu. Mo Qingwu went over very docilely to pay her respects. She tried her best to project the image of a calm and dignified daughter of an eminent family so that she could gain the favor of her future mother-inw. Ah, nice, nice, nice... Yang Run nodded stiffly, her mouth agape. Nice to meet you too, Daddy Chu. Mo Qingwu looked at Chu Feiling. Chu Feilings face was also contorted. Nice... nice nice nice nice nice... After Chu Yang was done with the introductions, everyone sat down for some tea in the main hall. Come with me. Yang Run red at her son. Chu Yang rubbed his nose and followed after her. Whats the meaning of this?! When they reached a secluded area, Yang Runs face turned icy and she asked right at the beginning. The... meaning of what? Chu Yang was stupefied. That... Xiaowu... said Yang Run furiously. Nothings the issue. Chu Yang said in confusion, Mother, you dont think shes good-looking? Not adorable? Not pretty? Or... what are you dissatisfied with? Shes good-looking! And cute and even prettier! Everything is satisfactory! Yang Run continued madly, But isnt she a little too young?! Whats the problem? Chu Yang didnt think of it. Isnt it very normal to have an age difference of a few years? Martial artists lifespans are very long these days; married couples with an age difference of a few hundred years are not unheard of in this world... Is there something wrong? He thought inwardly, Something just like this and you already cant stand it? In the future, Im going to find you a daughter-inw whos older than me by tens of thousands of years... Yang Run was rather speechless. Then what you said in the past... That girl whom youve given your heart to... is her? Yes. Chu Yang was very proud. Immediately, the way Yang Run looked at her son turned rather strange. How old is she? Chu Yang felt somewhat sheepish. Cough... She looks to be thirteen years old... Thirteen years old in slightly over half a year. Yes, which is to say, when you fell in love with her, she was only nine to ten years old? There was a piercing gleam in Yang Runs eyes. Cough! Chu Yang rubbed his nose. I... think so? And the two of you have already decided to stick with each other through life and death? Exchanged vows of eternal love as high as the mountains and as deep as the oceans? Yang Run stared at her son, a few ck lines forming clearly between her brows. Cough! ...This... Chu Yang was in a rather pathetic state. This... err... Isnt this very normal? Very normal? Yang Run was lost for words. No wonder he was unwilling even though so many beauties were chasing him, so this... is how it is. Toward young girls... He has a kind of... Cough cough cough... Yang Run immediately felt that she should bear a heavy responsibility for this. Her son looked like such a sunshine boy and was so dashing, how did hee to have such a... that kind of... thing that people find contemptuous? Not being by his parents side since he was young has caused him to... Sigh. Yang Run sighed inwardly. She pulled her son to sit with her and started to educate him earnestly and patiently. Yang Yang, by right, your father should be the one telling you this but... Your father doesnt have a way with words, so... When you look at girls... This... She spoke about a lot of things at great length. At first, Chu Yang was very puzzled and couldnt make head or tail of the situation. Then, he became horrified and thenter, enlightened. And subsequently... he becamepletely stunned and dazed, as though a duck that had been struck silly by lightning. Minister Chu wanted to cry. I, I, I, I... When have I ever had such preferences? Young girls? Unhealthy mindset? A little twisted? Perverted habits? ... Chu Yang stared at his mother who was berating him non-stop, his eyes dazed. Since Yang Run had already started on the topic, she had nothing to be embarrassed about anymore. She went on without stopping, telling him how it could jeopardize him and talking about his reputation and the consequences... Atst, with his eyes dazed and ck-jawed, Chu Yangs head crashed onto the stone table in front of him with a loud bam, smashing a hole in the sturdy stone table. Yang Run got a fright and hurriedly helped him up. Sheforted him and said, Actually, its nothing much, you dont need to be so dejected... Huhu... Minister Chu really started to cry. Yang Run panicked immediately. I do like the little girl. She just needs to grow up a little... Yes, then we can strictly keep this a secret and just say that you only got to know her after she grew up... Who would dare say otherwise? A teary-eyed Chu Yang said, Mom... Youre so brilliant... Yang Run pped and said, Great, well do just that. Suddenly, something came to her mind and she was stunned for a moment. Oh no! I forgot to tell you something important. A listless Chu Yang asked, What important thing? Yang Run looked around before she lowered her voice and leaned close to her sons ear. She said cryptically, Youll have to promise me that you cant divulge that its me who told you. Otherwise, the consequences would be terrible. Seeing that his mother was speaking gravely, Chu Yang immediately sobered up. He asked sternly, What is it? Yang Run lowered her voice even further. When your father and I went to the Lower Three Heavens to look for you, we met my Junior Sister. Do you know? My Junior Sister is the current emperor of Iron Cloud Empire... I heard that youve always thought that she was a man? ...Its like this... Ill tell you, after that time, my Junior Sister became pregnant... You silly boy! I have a grandson now... Understand?! Chu Yang stared nkly at Yang Run. Why are you looking at me like that?! Yang Run said furiously, Shes such a good girl! For you, she was willing to sacrifice her chastity; for you, she was willing to give birth to a child before she was even married; for you, she was willing... Err... Chu Yang rubbed his temples. Whats there to err about! Yang Run continued angrily, Youd better fetch both mother and son up here as soon as possible! Whats the meaning of letting my grandson wander about outside? Can you still call yourself a man?! Chu Yang said weakly, But the Nine Heavens are locked now... Go and fetch them once its unlocked! My poor daughter-inw and grandson... Yang Run became distracted for a moment before she warned him, Youd better not say that it was me who told you! Understood. Now you can go. Uhh, Mother, if shees, will she call you Senior Sister or... Get lost! Bam! Ahh... That night, the Chu n hosted a banquet. To outsiders, they naturally cited the reason as the return of their eldest grandson but the true reason was, of course, only known among the higher-ups of the Chu n. After the banquet, everyone dispersed and took up residence in arge side-manor which the Chu n had specially prepared for them. After being away from home for so long, Chu Yang naturally wanted to catch up with his parents. When he started to step out, Mo Qingwu came up to him stealthily. Wait, wait. Whats wrong? Chu Yang looked back. The little girl had been strangely quiet the entire day. Her every action was refined and graceful, elegant and noble, and she smiled without showing her teeth, the very model of a daughter of a noble and respectable family. But she dashed over right now with her hands holding her skirts up. I... You know... Does Mama Chu think well of me? Mo Qingwu raised her head and looked at him, asking in a very hopeful and tentative manner. Yes, very much! Chu Yang nodded affirmatively. But of course, if Xiaowu were to revert to her true nature and her adorable and lively personality, she would be even more lovable! Really? Mo Qingwu was in high spirits at once. She turned, left behind a coy hmph! and went off humming a tune. Chu Yang rubbed his nose, a wry smile on his face. Just as he was about to turn, an arm suddenly reached out from the side and pulled him into a secluded corner in the shadows. Chu Yang turned back and yup, it was his father, Chu Feiling. I have something important to tell you! Chu Feilings expression was solemn. What is it? Chu Yang was taken aback. You mustnt say that its me who told you! Chu Feiling said sternly, You must remember that! Errr? Chu Yang blinked at him. Now that you have brought home a girl whom you like, both your mother and I are very happy. Chu Feilings expression was very grave, wanting to speak yet hesitating, as though he had some kind of reservations. But I thought about it for very long and theres something that I think you should know! So what is it exactly? Chu Yang continued to blink. You mustnt say that its me who told you! Its like this... Back then, your mother and I went to the Lower Three Heavens to look for you and we met your mothers Junior Sister, Little Tian Tian... It turns out that she is... Chu Feiling lowered his voice and spoke mysteriously. Chu Yangs eyes widened. Errrrrr, huh? And thats what happened. When Chu Feiling finished, he stroked his beard and smiled at him. Understand? Yes. Chu Yang nodded vehemently like a little chick pecking at corn. Chu Feilings heart was finally at ease and he turned to go. Then, he looked back and reminded him once more, Remember, dont say that its me who told you! As he watched the figure of his father disappear into the shadows, Chu Yang held his head with both hands and squatted on the ground. He muttered to himself as if he was having a toothache, Oh gosh, my mother, oh gosh, my father... He seriously didnt expect that even his parents had already be aware of it and that each of them woulde to him in such a cryptic way and drop a bomb on him. Chu Yang felt that he was about to lose it... When he returned to the littlepound, Yang Run and Chu Feiling were already waiting there since long ago. When they saw their son, both of them were very stern and kind. Youre back? Yes, lets talk, hurhur... Both husband and wife were sanctimonious but they also acted like they had a guilty conscience, which made Chu Yang secretly very amused! In the next few days, Chu Yang went to pay a visit to Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan respectively. Everyone was happy to reunite but both of them secretly warned Chu Yang You must not trust thew-enforcement officers! Right now, a kind of mor was spreading among thew-enforcement officers Eliminate Chu Yang! Both Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan were extremely worried about this. When Chu Yang heard this, his first reaction was So the Dharma Supreme was really still alive! Chapter 1199 - Our Target in the North-West is the Wind Thunder Platform!

Chapter 1199: Our Target in the North-West is the Wind Thunder tform!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Furthermore, it was apparent from what Qin Baoshan and Sha Xinliang said that the Law-Enforcement Headquarters were extremely dissatisfied with the south-eastw-enforcement officers, in particr the side branch in t Mountain Ridge. It was highly probable that the two of them would be transferred back and at present, there was already the intention to. In addition, the headw-enforcement officer of the south-east, Han Xiaoran, would also be transferred out soon. Later, a preupied Sha Xinliang said to Chu Yang, Young brother, with the two of us here, your Chu n is still safe and sound. Some time back, when people from the Xiao n came to create trouble for the Chu n, we managed to drive them away in the name of thew-enforcement officer. However, once were gone... sigh, I think its better that you ry to Old Master Chu that the Chu n... needs to be careful in the future. After the meal, both Qin Baoshan and Sha Xinliang drank themselves silly and passed out. After Chu Yang sent the two of them back, he sat in thew-enforcement side branch for a long time before he returned to the Chu n. Neither Sha Xinliang nor Qin Baoshan was much of a good guy. However... What they said today and the sincerity that they expressed truly warmed and moved Chu Yangs heart. As forw-enforcement officers being changed in order to punish the Chu n or the Xiao ning to look for trouble, Chu Yang was not worried at all. With Wu Juecheng and Moon Breeze here... This ce could live up to the name of being the number one trap in the world! Even if the Dharma Supreme personally came, this ce would probably still be an impregnable fortress. Now that he was back home, Chu Yang stayed for a good one and a half months. The only rather peculiar thing was that despite the arrival of so many super experts, the Elder Master of the Chu n, Chu Xiaoxin, only came to give a quick greeting before he left very leisurely and went back to his littlepound to live in seclusion. His tranquility filled Chu Yang with admiration. What was even more out of his expectations was that Wu Juecheng and Moon Breeze also very much admired this sense of tranquility that Chu Xiaoxin disyed toward them. The three of them started to regrly go over to Chu Xiaoxins to chat and interact. Of course, what was even, even more out of his expectations was that... Chu Xiaoxin actually got irritated when the three of them went over too frequently. The moment the three of them went over, they would drink Chu Xiaoxins precious tea. Finally, one day, Elder Master Chu threw Wu Juecheng out with a huge frown... After being chased out, not only did Wu Juecheng stay calm, he instead burst intoughter and started to be even more diligent in going over... Chu Yang was filled with confusion at this bunch of old fellows interaction. Who dared to throw Wu Juecheng out? In this world, probably even the Nine Super ns wouldnt dare to. Chase Wu Juecheng out? F*ck! The moment he was displeased, the entire area within a radius of a hundred kilometers would be a wastnd! Who could afford such consequences? But Chu Xiaoxin dared to! Not only did he dare to, he even threw him out in an extremely unceremonious manner interspersed with curses. And Wu Juecheng was even happier to be chased off like that... He became even more diligent, running over three times a day. Other than when he was teaching his disciple, he would stay at Chu Xiaoxins and refuse to leave... Chu Yang waspletely baffled by this. Later on, resigned to his fate, Chu Xiaoxin tacitly gave his permission. Sometimes, the two of them would sit opposite each other and drink tea. When Wu Juecheng went over, he would drink tea for half a day without saying a single word. Then, he would just leave and neither would Chu Xiaoxin send him out. From beginning to end, neither of them spoke a word. asionally, when Moon Breeze went over, it was also the same situation Drinking tea in silence with no one speaking. Regarding this, Chu Yang had a vague kind of understanding but couldnt really understand the experience either. This is a kind of solitude... This ce is one that is truly separate from the secr world. Wu Juecheng once gave this answer to a simrly curious Chu Leer. He said, I didnt expect Chu Xiaoxin to really be a person away from the secr world while still in this material world... Sigh, you are still young. You wont understand these things nor do you need to. Chu Leer ryed his words to Chu Yang, though she couldnt fully understand it. Chu Yang stood there for a long while without speaking. Solitude was also a kind of artistic notion. Especially the kind of solitude that people who had experienced great trials and tribtions and the evanescence of worldly affairs had when facing each other... Probably even they themselves couldnt tell whether it was nostalgia or an emotional state of mind? After one and a half months, Chu Yang finally decided to set out on his journey. This time, both Chu Leer and Mo Qingwu remained in the Chu n. Only Chu Yang, Dong Wushang and Rui Butong set off. Even Mo Leier remained behind. Everyone was rather reluctant to part but Moon Breeze and Wu Juecheng gave the final word on this with just one sentence When was a better time to go out to explore and make a name for oneself than when one was young? What kind of great things could one ever achieve by immersing oneself in the affairs of the heart? If they stayed like this in t Mountain Ridge for life, others woulde forth and annihte the whole n sooner orter! Before they left, Moon Breeze brought Chu Yang aside and especially left him instructions. Are you sure you really dont want either of us to apany you? Feng Yurou looked at Chu Yang in worry. You can be said to be on irreconcble terms with the Nine Super ns! Should they intend to take your life... Even though they have lost 400 to 500 Supreme Martial Artists at one time, thats only 50 to 60 on average per n. Besides, since they could afford to send out so many, there must be a good number left behind to guard the n as well. After all, no matter when, ones roots are always the most important... With you guys current level of cultivation, its really not going to be enough! But if we were to follow you all... Im afraid we would not be able to grow. Chu Yang said seriously, He who does not train at the precipice of death... wont be able to achieve great things. Yue Lingxue was lost for words. If the three of you really intend to leave, then you must be prepared to run for your lives at any time. Also, you have to take absolute care to be mindful of a few people, said Yue Lingxue after keeping quiet for a long while. Who? asked Chu Yang. The morning rain and evening sun have no regrets; autumn leaves and spring rivers face the wind. Thunderous roars rage under the skies of the heavens, and night is already deep before one realizes! Yue Lingxue recited a poem word by word. Chu Yang was taken aback. Huh? There are nine names in here! They are the sons of the Nine Tribtions back then! The ones who founded the Nine Super ns by their own hands! Yue Lingxue continued, They have not appeared in the world for ten thousand years but once they do... Youve already had a taste of Zhuge Cangqiongs prowess; he is the skies in the poem! May I ask who the others are? asked Chu Yang. Xiao Chenyu1 of Xiao n; Ling Muyang2 of Ling n; Lan Buhui3 of Lan n; Y Qiuye4 of Y n; Li Chunbo5 of Li n; Chen Yingfeng6 of Chen n; Zhuge Cangqiong7 of Zhuge n; Shi Paoxiao8 of Shi n; and of course, the top expert among them all Ye Chenchen9 of Ye n! Yue Lingxue went on, Come with me, Ill properly introduce to you these few peoples characteristics, appearances, habits, voice, etc... If you run into them, do not ever reveal your identity... Run as far as you can at once! I understand. Chu Yang, Dong Wushang and Rui Butong followed Yue Lingxue into the room. They listened to him with rapt attention,mitting every word he said to memory... The first generation ancestors and founders of the Nine Super ns... A few among them were people whom even Yue Lingxue needed to carefully introduce... After the introductions, Chu Yang finally had an understanding of these people. He couldnt help but ask in a very repressed manner, The second grandmasters are all dead but now the Elder Masters are here. After killing off these few, surely there wont be any more special masters or whatever? Theres definitely no special masters or anything like that! Yue Lingxueughed somewhat meaningfully. However, its not going to be easy to kill them. Definitely not easy at all. He narrowed his eyes and smiled at Chu Yang. At the very least, it will be very difficult until you be seven or eight fragments... Chu Yang was filled with speechlessness. He truly felt that after talking about schemes and things like that the moment he chatted with Moon Breeze these past few days, Yue Lingxue who had been so pure-hearted and honest was actually starting to y mind games with him... He was really asking for it. When they came out of the room, Rui Butong was very bewildered. He scratched his head and asked, Boss, it cant be that in order to kill those few old guys, we actually have to chop you into seven or eight pieces? I seriously dont understand this sentence. Does Boss have the ability of being immortal and indestructible too? Chu Yang gave him a flying kick and scolded him, Its not like Im a bird! Get lost! Im not a bird either! Rui Butong was filled with indignation. He said furiously, Which part of me looks like a bird?! With a straight face, Dong Wushang said, The part in your trousers! Rui Butong flew into a rage. So does yours! Chu Yang shouted furiously, What are you being so noisy about? Every mans looks like one! Get lost! Then, he turned to Dong Wushang and said with much heartache and headache, Wushang, you should get Mo Leier to check whether yours looks like one or not... Dong Wushang was bbergasted. Boss, you... Im off to make preparations. Chu Yang shrugged and walked off. Rui Butong jabbed Dong Wushang with a surreptitious wink. Did Big Sister Leier say anything when she saw? With a ck face, Dong Wushang said, Your Big Sister Leier said, Wah, it really looks like an immortal and indestructible phoenix... Enraged, Rui Butong squawked and started to throw punches and kicks at him. The two of them got into a brawl at once. Right at this moment, Mo Leier walked out and asked in confusion, What are you guys doing? Do you get ufortable if you just dont fight for a day? Rui Butong called out, Big Sister Leier, this bastard said that you said that his... Dong Wushang pounced on him in great fury. Shut up! His fists rained painfully upon him. Rui Butong struggled to speak while Dong Wushang tried his best to stop him. Mo Leiers face was full of bewilderment. That night, Dong Wushang was given a good thrashing by Mo Leier. Miss Mo was very angry and also very indignant. And so, she taught him a good lesson. Just when have I ever seen such a thing... ... Three dayster, Chu Yang, Dong Wushang and Rui Butong bade farewell to their loved ones. Under the tearful eyes of everyone, the three humans and their mounts set off from the main gates of the Chu n and disappeared into the long winding roads of t Mountain Ridge like a tornado. Boss, where are we going this time? The north-west! North-west? How far? 23,500 kilometers from here! So far... This journey is going to be a lot of fun for sure. Yes, you, the phoenix, dying anding back to life time and again is definitely going to be a lot of fun. Wahahaha... ... The three of them set off at top speed and left the t Mountain Ridge! At this point, spring was already here and thends were a spread of greenery. As they looked out into the horizon, everywhere was covered in the bright light of spring. All three of them were rather proud of themselves. Both Rui Butong and Dong Wushang were very excited. This was the first time they were truly wandering the world together with Boss after Middle Three Heavens times! Galloping across these Upper Three Heavens! Chu Yang was in the middle, Dong Wushang on the left and Rui Butong on the right; the three brothers sat with their backs upright, their horses as though dragons beneath them. Leaving behind clouds of dust, they sped off and disappeared into the vanishing point of the path. North-west, here wee! Wind Thunder tform! The fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Here Ie! Chapter 1200 - That Incident is Really Very Strange

Chapter 1200: That Incident is Really Very Strange

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Once again, they were constantly on the move day and night and once again, going over mountains as though they were flying! The scenery along the way was no different from thest time when Chu Yang had set off from the south-east. However, his state of mind then and now waspletely different. Previously, he was full of fear and trepidation regarding his future. But now, he was full of pride instead! Who in this world wouldnt know Chu Yangs name after the Medicine Banquet? The number one Pharmacist in the world Chu Yang! Who wouldnt know Chu Yangs name in the Nine Super ns? The number one foe with the most potential risk other than the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Along the way, the three of them were all smiles as they chatted and reminisced about the past. It was right here that Leer and I met Wei Wuyan. Chu Yang was smiling, a kind of inexplicable nostalgia and worry for a friend within his smile. Here, Wei Wuyan fought Wan Renjie and the other two in a great battle. Here, I got to know Wan Renjie. ... Here, I saved Wei Wuyan and also got the Human Face Rainbow Spiders inner core and poison sac... Here, we fought a great battle with the Xiao n. Here, I met Yue Lingxue for the first time. His technique of Three Thousand Miles of Frozen Ice... We entered ck Blood Forest from here. ... When they went through ck Blood Forest again, Chu Yangs heart was filled with sorrow. The jade tablet in his bosom seemed to emit a scalding aura, warming him yet reminding him at the same time Should we meet again beyond the clouds, I pray youll pick up the falling flowers at the river south. The journey till now had been very peaceful, so much so that the three of them were rather unused to it. Ever since they left t Mountain Ridge and went across the south-east and traveled these past several thousand kilometers until the ck Blood Forest, they hadnt encountered anything at all! They didnt even see a Spirit Beast that was slightlyrger than usual; they came all the way as though they were on a holiday. All three couldnt help but find it rather dry and boring. Right in front was where three of the super ns had besieged Wei Wuyan and his Teacher, Hong Wuliang. And its also here that Leer, Big Sister Zi and I met... When he reached this point, Chu Yangs voice suddenly died down. Because he had discovered something. Wolves were amon sight in the surroundings the whole journey here. In his memory, thergest wolf pack should have been here. Back then, he even fed the Seventh Young Master of the Lan n to the wolves here. But... where were the wolves now? Right now, there wasnt even a single wolf here? Chu Yang looked around his surroundings in rm. Rui Butong asked, Whats wrong? Chu Yang answered calmly, Nothing much. I was just thinking that we had seen so many wolves along the way, so why is it that there isnt any here? Rui Butong appraised their surroundings. Thats true. This area is on high terrain and the forests thick and dense; it is indeed suitable for wolves to roam about here, yet there isnt any. Haha, surely they couldnt have been wiped out by someone? Youre absolutely right, said a sinister voice. The wolves have been wiped out by someone me. The three of them were startled. A dense fog appeared before them, revealing an elderly man in cyan robes. He had fair skin and a thin and tall physique. There was a gleam in his eyes as he watched the three of them. The trio was rather rmed. This mans cultivation was extremely powerful; the three of them didnt even sense his presence at all. He just appeared like that out of the blue... It was apparent from this that he was definitely a Supreme Martial Artist and a high-level one at that! The cyan-robed elderly mans gaze swept across their faces before it fixated on Chu Yang. Boy, you were saying earlier that you have once seen three of the super ns besieging Wei Wuyan and his Teacher, Hong Wuliang here? asked the elderly man, his hands behind his back. There was an unpleasant thump in Chu Yangs heart. He remembered something Two Souls Connected, One Heart Even in 10,000 Miles! Could this old guy be the one who had used that secret technique on Lan Ruoyun? Chu Yangs eyes swiveled, a n forming in his head. Yes. His attitude neither haughty nor humble, Chu Yang continued, I was passing by here at that time and happened to see the battle. I did not dare to show myself, so I hid and observed for a while. However, I only took a nce before I left right away, for fear of attracting trouble. The elderly man in cyan mused over this for a moment and surprisingly didnt pursue any further. Instead, he asked, Whats your name? My name is Gu Duxing, said Chu Yang candidly. May I know who Elder is? Gu Duxing... The elderly man seemed to have a slight smile on his face. He said, Gu Duxing... A Martial Saint at such a young age... Howe Ive never heard of such a young and promising man in the Upper Three Heavens... Thats because youre ignorant and ill-informed! blurted Rui Butong. My Second Brother Gu is one of the three great figures of the Middle Three Heavens, how could he be a nobody? The elderly mans eyes shifted a little. He said indifferently, I see, so youre a talent from the Middle Three Heavens. Chu Yang replied, I am not worthy. Please forgive my younger brothers uncouth words, Elder. The elderly man said off-handedly, If I were to get angry over even such a thing, I would be in a perpetual state of anger. He turned to Chu Yang and asked, Gu Duxing, theres a Gu n in the Middle Three Heavens? When did youe up to the Upper Three Heavens? Without even batting an eyelid, Chu Yang replied, My Gu n can also be considered to be a well-known n in the Middle Three Heavens. Hurhur... I followed aw-enforcement officer to the Upper Three Heavens a year ago. The elderly man thought about it for a while before he said, Youre aw-enforcement officer? I dont have that kind of qualification yet. However, my respected Teacher is aw-enforcement officer, answered Chu Yang very cautiously. What is your Teachers name? asked the elderly man. Chu Yang hesitated. This... A cold smile crossed the elderly mans lips. You werent just passing by thest time, were you? You had a mission, didnt you? rmed, Chu Yang took three steps back at once. I dont quite understand what Elder is saying. The elderly man snickered. Lang Yng got three of the super ns toe forward and besiege Hong Wuliang yet he himself didnt send even a single man... Hurhur... So youre that man? Chu Yangs expression changed. Please forgive me for not being able to understand what Elder is saying. He bowed and said, I take my leave. But the three of them had only just moved when the elderly mans form shed. He said, Gu Duxing, you are Lang Yngs disciple! Chu Yang said in rm, I dont understand what youre saying. I still have something important that I must do. I will pay my respects to Elder another day! The elderly man in cyan had a mirthless smile on his face. Its no longer of any use, no matter how you mp your mouth shut now! Chu Yangs face was pale and ghastly. I dont know what Elder means by that. The man in cyan sneered. Lang Yng was afraid that the three ns would say one thing but do another, so he sent someone here to check on them. Sending a disciple that he was proudest of was naturally the most reliable method. Therefore, you definitely did not leave after just taking a nce; you watched from beginning to the end. Chu Yang remained silent, a somewhat panicky look on his face. I ask you only this How did Lan Ruoyun, Seventh Young Master Lan, die? The elderly man in cyan stared hard at him. Im only asking this one thing! You can leave after answering me honestly! If not, even if Lang Yng himself were right here, if I were tomand him not to move, he would definitely not even dare to shift one bit at all! A panicked Chu Yang said, But I didnt see... That elderly man in cyan didnt wait for him to finish before he interrupted him with a great shout. You were the one who killed Lan Ruoyun! This shout of his was filled with an iparable amount of mental energy! Blood drained from Chu Yangs face. He said in a panic, Elder, Seventh Young Master Lans death has nothing to do with me... He... Huh?! The elderly man started to smile in a sinister and foreboding manner. So you really did witness it! He took a step forward, his hand behind his back. Answer me! If not, then youll die! A myriad of expressions shed across Chu Yangs face; it was obvious that he was struggling toe to a decision. He said, I can tell you but... I have two requests. The elderly man said dispassionately, Go on. He was already beyond anxious in his heart. He was already over six thousand years-old; he had only gotten this one son unexpectedly but now he was dead. He had followed the trail of mental grudge over here but he didnt expect to find a pack of wolves at the end. After he had killed the whole pack of wolves, he started to look around but found no hint or clue whatsoever... But now, he had finally found a glimmer of hope. The first condition is that Elder mustnt make things difficult for us after Ive told you, said Chu Yang. Thats not a problem. You need only to speak the truth. Why would I make things difficult for you? The elderly man nodded. The second condition is that Elder must not reveal that its me who told you. Chu Yang said seriously, The other party is from a powerful family background. I cannot dare to offend or make such an enemy. Alright. Chu Yang heaved a sigh of relief. Elder is right. My Teacher is... Officer Lang. And thest time I was here was indeed to check on the... the progress. The elderly man had a just as I expected kind of look on his face. Go on. When I reached here, there was a big battle. Hong Wuliang and his disciple fled after sustaining grave injuries. After that... At that time, they had escaped from the pass which Seventh Young Master Lan was guarding. Chu Yang went on, The other two were extremely displeased about it. Surely not? The elderly man in cyan frowned. Considering the forces that the Lan n had sent that time, just one n alone would have been multiple times more powerful than Hong Wuliang... He could actually break through the Lan n after sustaining serious injuries? Yes... Because... Seventh Young Master Lan at that time, cough cough... saw a beautiful woman... Chu Yang said in a rather embarrassed manner, She was indeed an incredible beauty... The elderly man obviously knew better than anyone his illegitimate sons character. He nodded and said, In this wilderness, where did this premium beautye from? Chu Yang replied, This... I really dont know... But I heard that Young Master Zhuge Wen of the Zhuge n... had recently wedded a new consort... These two incidents seemingly had no connection whatsoever but murderous intent shed in the elderly mans eyes. He said, Continue. Chu Yang went on, At that time, the young masters of the other two ns rebuked Young Master Lan for neglecting his duties. However, he was indignant about it and struck out first. Young Master Zhuge seemed to be heavily injured... The cyan-robed elderly man pondered over this Considering Lan Ruoyuns personality, this was not impossible. In fact, it was very, very possible... After that, the young master from the Zhuge n tried his best to stop the conflict. He apologized to Seventh Young Master Lan... Chu Yang frowned and continued, The incident had stopped at this point, by right. At that time, I was quite a distance away... I saw the people from the three ns converge and prepare to leave, so that they could return and report on their mission... But I suddenly discovered that out of the three ns who were originally walking side by side, the Ye n and Zhuge n suddenly joined hands to attack the Lan n... This incident is really very strange! Chu Yang said with a frown, I havent been able to figure this out at all even till now... Chapter 1201 - Chu Yang the Extraterrestrial Demon

Chapter 1201: Chu Yang the Extraterrestrial Demon

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The elderly man in cyan robes snorted. Strange? Whats so strange about that? Chu Yang did not say anything. The elderly man then said, So this means that the Zhuge n and the Ye n were the ones who killed Lan Ruoyun? Chu Yang hesitated for a moment before he answered. Well, not entirely, because afterward, when Young Master Lan became gravely injured and couldnt move anymore... One of the Zhuge n experts seemed to say something and then he went into the forest and caught a wolf... Murderous intent red strongly in the elderly mans eyes. He shouted furiously, You dont have to say anymore! Chu Yang shut up at once, as meek as a mouse. The elderly man had a thunderous look on his face, his thoughts unreadable as he stood still for a long time. Then, as though talking to himself, he asked, Gu Duxing, at the critical moment, are you willing to be my witness? A preupied Chu Yang was thinking about what was going to happen next and almost didnt react in time when the elderly man addressed him as Gu Duxing. He replied cautiously, This... Please forgive me for not being able to make a decision. It depends on Teachers wishes. The elderly man in cyan said calmly, Of course. When the timees, I will naturally go to the Law-Enforcement Headquarters and get Lang Yng toe out! Chu Yang replied, If Teacher agrees to make an appearance, I will not shirk my responsibility, of course! The elderly man smiled lightly. Good. With a sh, he suddenly vanished without a trace in front of the trio. His voice drifted over from a distance, When the timees, I will look for you and your Teacher! Dong Wushang and Rui Butong had been going along without a single word the entire time. Upon seeing the elderly man leave, they were about to ask something but were stopped by Chu Yang. The three of them went on their way in silence, galloping on the double until they were 200 to 250 kilometers away and walking on the main road. Only then did Chu Yang heave a sigh of relief. Boss, I dont really understand. Rui Butong had been suppressing his curiosity for a long time. Now that he was finally able to speak, he couldnt wait to get his questions out. Whats there to not understand about this? Chu Yang had a slight smile on his face. This lie is too easily exposed; how could that man possibly have a disciple called Gu Duxing? Its going to be exposed the moment the two of theme face to face with each other. Rui Butong continued, When that happens, this person is going to look for you; and that Lang Yng, supposedly the master of the Law-Enforcement Interrogation Hall, will look for you as well... This doesnt conform with the way you do things in the past, Boss. All the better if its exposed. Chu Yang smiled as he went on, What Im afraid of is that thisw-enforcement master of the Interrogation Hall wonte looking for me! So itll truly be for the best if he does! An extremely puzzled Dong Wushang and Rui Butong stared at him in bewilderment. A mysterious smile crossed Chu Yangs lips and he made a funny face at them. Right now, a conversation was ying in Chu Yangs mind. The Purple Crystal Hand can only be cultivated and practiced in a Purple Crystal mine with a concentrated amount of Purple Crystals. After sessful cultivation, it is possible to maintain the might of the Purple Crystal Hand even after leaving the mine. However, once injured or the technique of the Purple Crystal Hand receives a devastating blow, it can only be truly recovered at the original area of cultivation. The sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword has a name Violet Aura From the East! Only in such a ce can it conceal itself for ten thousand years! In other words, there is a more than 50 percent chance that youll be able to find the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword in ces where the Purple Crystal Hand can be cultivated! Chu Yang was all smiles in his heart. Lang Yng was in the Law-Enforcement Headquarters right now. At Chu Yangs current level, heading there now was no different from throwing his life away. Should Lang Yng leave the headquarters ande out to look for this Gu Duxing due to the pressure of the elderly man in cyan, that would truly be for the best! Thus, Chu Yang had already decided on his n the moment he saw the elderly man in cyan. Despite the fact that he was somewhat going out on a limb here, as well as the lie easily exposed and the n extremely dangerous, Chu Yang was willing to take a chance. What he was after was precisely for his lie to be exposed! The elderly man in cyan was no doubt the biological father of that Lan Ruoyun! The old shameless fellow who had cuckolded his own offspring! Though he was suspicious of Chu Yangs words, he would definitely go and question the Zhuge n and Ye n. Once he did, he would definitely be even more confused. Therefore, his next course of action would definitely be to look for Lang Yng! And once he found Lang Yng, the lie would be exposed. With the elderly mans capabilities, it was obviously impossible for him to locate Gu Duxing in this vast and boundless Nine Heavens continent! It had to be the Interrogation Hallsw-enforcement master, Lang Yng, to give the order... This way, he would be able to get near Lang Yng step by step! However, the precondition would no doubt be Endless and bloody carnage! But how could a bloodbath possibly be avoided when wandering the world and making a name for oneself? The three of them had set out on a long journey, cutting across from the south-east to the north-west. Today, they finally entered the territory of the Ye n. However, they could clearly feel that the further they traveled in this direction, the tenser the atmosphere became. The three of them were at aplete loss as to what was going on. It was such that they couldnt even pull someone aside on the streets to ask because everyone was hurrying about so badly. After another few days, everyone seemed to be running about with a portrait in their hands and a face full of anger and indignation. Seeing that they were already nearing a city in front and they were beginning to see more and more human habitation, Dong Wushang reached his limit atst. With his saber on his back, he stood in the middle of the path as though a tower of steel and intercepted three pugilists who all held portraits in their hands. They eyed him warily. What is it? Dong Wushang pointed at the paintings in their hands. Whats that? One of the three, dissatisfied with Dong Wushangs domineering attitude, retorted, Why should I tell you? Before he had even finished, he was already lifted by the cor in one hand by Dong Wushang. Hmm? Ill tell you! The man begged for mercy at once. Before he had even gotten a good look at Dong Wushang, he had already been manhandled. It looked like he was definitely an expert despite his young age! This is a portrait of Chu Yang, the wicked and evil viin! The man spread out a painting of a portrait, his countenance filled with indignation. At the side, Chu Yang had been listening to the exchange, his body facing outward as he kept a watch on the activity in the distance. The moment he heard what the man said, a thought crossed his mind and he immediately did some slight alterations to his appearance. The wicked and evil viin Chu Yang? Dong Wushang was enraged. How did Chu Yang be a wicked and evil viin? However, that man waspletely unafraid this time. He replied, That evil viin Chu Yang killed everyone in the Medicine Valley! How respectable and noble were the pharmacists and physicians of Medicine Valley? They had saved the lives of many with their virtuous hearts but the perverse and insane Chu Yang actually killed them all! What is this bastard if not an evil viin? Chu Yang killed everyone in Medicine Valley? Dong Wushang and Rui Butong exchanged a look with each other. Even Chu Yang who was listening at the side couldnt help but greatly widen his eyes. When they opened the portrait, all three of them were stunned. It was a portrait of Chu Yang alright! What a handsome young man with dashing eyebrows and twinkly eyes! The portrait actually captured a good 70 percent to 80 percent of Chu Yangs likeness. That unorthodox aura within calmness and steadiness, as well as a quirky quality within a simple and honest presence, was especially true to life. The three of them were stunned. Chu Yang had been conferred upon the title of Seventh Dedicated Pharmacist by the Medicine Valley after winning the title of number one pharmacist in the world in the Medicine Banquet. He had a revered position but nobody expected Chu Yang to actually be harboring such malicious intentions! He hade with a motive To annihte the Medicine Valley! After he followed all the respected elders of Medicine Valley into the Valley, he made use of everyones trust in him and poisoned the water source of the Medicine Valley. Then, he yed all the good men of Medicine Valley one by one with his sword! And after he murdered them all, he even set the whole ce on fire and burned the entire Medicine Valley down! Such heartless and perverse actions! He deserves to be punished by all! After the exnation, Chu Yang and the others finally understood the whole story! The Medicine Valley had been wiped out all of a sudden several months ago. This incident had caused a huge uproar in the Nine Heavens. It was said that thew-enforcement officers and Nine Super ns did not dare to sit on it. Theyunched a thorough investigation at once. Subsequently, all evidence in the investigation pointed at one conclusion The culprit was the newly conferred Seventh Dedicated Pharmacist of Medicine Valley and recently elected number one physician in the world, Chu Yang! All the corpses in Medicine Valley had been identified but Chu Yangs was the only one missing. They started the investigation from this angle and slowly got to the root of the matter after extensive probing, only to discover that Chu Yang was the true murderer! Then, as the investigation went on in detail, they finally confirmed that this Chu Yang was actually an Extraterrestrial Demon! The so-called Extraterrestrial Demons were an extremely evil and heretical demonic organization. These demons looked no different from humans but had always used humans as a source of food and increased their power through feeding on humans... Totally evil to the max! A good few hundred people of Medicine Valley had also gone missing; they were presumed to have been eaten by Chu Yang, the Extraterrestrial Demon. Wandering freely outside the Nine Heavens, the Extraterrestrial Demons had long desired to upy the Nine Heavens. They wanted to eat all the humans here and turn the ce into a breeding ground for demons. However, because thew-enforcement officers, Nine Super ns and the Medicine Valley had formed an impregnable three-legged iron fortress, the Nine Heavens managed to stay secure and stable in these hundred thousands of years! And now, the Medicine Valley, which made up a corner of the triangr iron fortress, had been uprooted through such a despicable method by the Extraterrestrial Demons! It was apparent from this that invasion by the Extraterrestrial Demons was imminent! Thus, the Nine Super ns and thew-enforcement officers issued a joint statement We appeal to the whole world to track down and arrest Chu Yang! This was a matter of absolute importance; every Nine Heavens resident was duty-bound to kill Chu Yang, as well as to force him to confess the whereabouts of the Extraterrestrial Demons, their tracks and what they nned to do. They needed to dispel this root of all evil for the sake of the Nine Heavens continent! This incident was so serious that the Lord Dharma Supreme, in an extremely rare case, issued an order personally written by him. The order even carried the seal of the Lord Dharma Supreme! Which emphasized the credibility of this incident! The official seal of the Lord Dharma Supreme on the search warrant of thew-enforcement officers This was iron-proof evidence! It directly sealed off any doubts regarding this incident. When the noblest and most venerable Lord Dharma Supreme had already testified that this incident did indeed exist, what more could anyone say? Did anyone still harbor doubts regarding this? Were they more credible than the Lord Dharma Supreme? Therefore, the moment the Lord Dharma Supremes arrest warrant was issued, the whole world was filled with fear and unease and started to unite as one to track down and arrest Chu Yang! After hearing such an outrageous story, Chu Yang and the other two were stupefied. If their guess was right, the destruction of the Medicine Valley was undoubtedly the work of the Dharma Supreme and thew-enforcement officers! Who would have expected that this gigantic pot of sh*t would be dumped onto Chu Yang now! And even locked onto him so securely! He couldnt even defend himself Was he supposed to exin himself to everyone in the world? And say that he was no Extraterrestrial Demon? That there was no such thing as an Extraterrestrial Demon in this world? That everything was a lie cooked up by the Dharma Supreme? Who would believe him?! Chapter 1202 - A Mountain of Swords In Front, A Sea of Fire Behind!

Chapter 1202: A Mountain of Swords In Front, A Sea of Fire Behind!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pray tell, would people of the world believe Chu Yang? Or Lord Dharma Supreme? This was something that didnt need to be asked at all! In the Nine Heavens, the Dharma Supreme was the most venerable presence! He was not to be doubted! Since the Dharma Supreme said that Extraterrestrial Demons existed, then they definitely did exist! And Chu Yang most certainly must be one! Was he not one just because he said so? If he really wasnt one, then bring out the evidence! Although they werent going to believe him even if he provided evidence anyway! Seeing that Chu Yang and the other two did not give them a hard time, the three pugilists fled immediately, not even daring to ask for the portrait back. I really... dont know what to say anymore... Rui Butong grabbed his hair, looking entirely crushed. F*ck his mother, to think they can cook up such a farfetched lie and actually get the whole world to believe them... The whole world must be mad! Inparison, Dong Wushang and Chu Yang were both lost for words. Extraterrestrial Demon...? What in the world was that? This wasnt just farfetched anymore; it was practically preposterous! And a whole new level of preposterous at that! Boss, youre in real danger this time, said Dong Wushang as he gazed intently at Chu Yang. Chu Yang did not speak but sigh. He wasnt merely in danger this time; every step of his was fraught with danger! This was no regr crisis. With this announcement, the entire world had now be his enemy! This is so ridiculous! Rui Butong was furious. No one has ever heard of this Extraterrestrial Demon for hundred thousands of years but the moment the Dharma Supreme says it, everyone actually believes it! Just how foolish are these people! Chu Yang said quietly, Its not that people are foolish but that the Dharma Supremes prestige is too high! He sighed and continued, This move is really vicious. People are actually really easy to fool. The three of them looked at each other, all at a loss of what to do. This situation was certainly unexpected. Chu Yangs enemies werent just the Nine Super ns now but the entire world. Moreover, many of them were warm-blooded good men. If Chu Yang were recognized, the oue would be beyond tragic. The moment he resisted, it would no doubt cement the brutal reputation of the Extraterrestrial Demon even more. But if he didnt... he couldnt possibly just sit and wait for death, could he? Oh no! Dong Wushang said, Since they could do this, then they would definitely send people to besiege the Chu n in the south-east too... If they... On the contrary, Im not worried about them. Frowning, Chu Yang continued, With Moon Breeze and Wu Juecheng there, its useless no matter how many people they send. But the three of us will have to alter our appearance and disguise ourselves from now on. Well lie low for the time being and see how things go. Im afraid disguising ourselves wont be of any use. Dong Wushang sighed. True enough, as the three of them continued on their journey and the area became increasingly popted, more and more stories of Chu Yang started to surface. The stories also became increasingly borate and detailed. Such as how Chu Yang had gained the trust of Medicine Valley, how he had infiltrated Medicine Valley, how he had poisoned them, how he had killed them, how he had eaten them and how he had fled... Everything was portrayed vividly in detail. How he had infiltrated the continent... Yes, it was probably a long, long time ago when he first came to the Nine Heavens continent. At that time, no one was named Chu in this continent... And so, the Chu n was formed. Chu Yang was, in fact, the Elder Master of the Chu n but due to the human-eating nature of the Extraterrestrial Demon, he managed to attain immortality and maintain his youth... yup. This Extraterrestrial Demon had been preparing for this for a very long time before he finally chose to act during the Medicine Banquet... and infiltrate the Medicine Valley. Meanwhile, a swift and vigorous restructuring was taking ce among thew-enforcement officers. Han Xiaoran, thew-enforcement master of the south-east, had made an error in judgment and rmended an Extraterrestrial Demon to be a pharmacist and allowed him to join the Medicine Banquet, which resulted in such a tragedy. Though he knew nothing of it, he was not to shirk his responsibility. Thus, he was to be transferred out from the south-east and demoted to a regr iron-tew-enforcement officer, and to return to the headquarters to stand trial. Due to negligence of duty, Sha Xinliang etc of thew-enforcement side branch of t Mountain Ridge were to be transferred back to the headquarters for punishment. The person-in-charge of the t Mountain Ridge Law-Enforced Auction Hall, Qin Baoshan, and the person-in-charge of the Blood-Payers Hall etc... were relieved of all their duties. They were to return to headquarters to stand trial. The aplices of Chu Yang the Extraterrestrial Demon included Dong Wushang, Rui Butong, etc... Portraits were drawn of all of them and they were put on the international wanted list. Dong Wushang and Rui Butong were also believed to be Extraterrestrial Demons... Meng Chaoran, the Teacher of Chu Yang the Extraterrestrial Demon, was likely to be an Extraterrestrial Demon of the older generation... He was to be eradicated by the world! As they went on their travels and such news continued to reach them, Chu Yang felt his heart so pained as if it were on fire! It didnt matter what happened to him; in fact, he wasnt worried about his family either. With Moon Breeze and Wu Juecheng etc around, even if the Dharma Supreme went there personally, he wouldnt be able to do much. However, what happened to Han Xiaoran and Sha Xinliang etc infuriated Chu Yang to no end! They could have juste after me alone. Why did they have to implicate innocent people too? What do we do? asked Dong Wushang as he looked at Chu Yang. After they heard what had happened to Han Xiaoran and the others, the three of them made a stop in a small town. Chu Yang stood at the window, standing still for a long time as he watched the night scenery outside. When I went to thew-enforcement side branch, Old Brother Sha had mentioned that they might be transferred out. Only now do I realize that that was their way of consoling me so that I wouldnt be worried. The truth is... that they are actually to stand trial instead! Chu Yang said icily, Old Brother Sha and Old Brother Qin has helped me tremendously in the past. Considering how the Dharma Supreme hates me to the core right now, should they really be escorted back to the headquarters to stand trial, their chances of survival would be truly slim! In fact, it would no doubt be difficult for even Han Xiaoran to escape death! Therefore, we definitely have to do something about this! said Chu Yang emphatically. But this is no doubt a trap! It was a rare moment where Rui Butong spoke solemnly. Boss, you should know that thew-enforcement officers are probably spreading this piece of news to entice you to go and intercept and rescue them. Therefore, there will definitely be a lot of super experts among those escorting them! Moreover, during our entire journey here, we did not hide the fact that we have left the south-east, so they must know that we have alreadye out. Yet no one has tried to intercept us at all. This shows that all their setup is here! All of it is on the road which theyll take to escort Han Xiaoran and the others. Firstly, now that were far from the south-east, Moon Breeze would not be in time to assist. Secondly, you will not be in time to return to arrange for reinforcements too! Rui Butong was analyzing the situation. After all, we do not possess themunication means that thew-enforcement officers and the Nine Super ns do. Therefore, we have to do everything ourselves. And thebined power of the three of us... against those experts, its truly no different from throwing our lives away! They had to admit that Rui Butongs analysis was indeed logical and reasonable, detailed and thorough. Both Chu Yang and Dong Wushang were rather impressed by his analysis. How would I not know all that? Chu Yang sighed heavily. There was a resolute look on his face and in his eyes. Thats not all; their scheme this time is all interlinked, as though a chain. Each part is closely linked to the next; even if we wipe out all thew-enforcement officers and the Nine Super ns, we would still have to face the pursuit of the whole world! Its extremely vicious. Chu Yang said quietly, But if you were me, would you save them? Theyve helped me out too many times... No matter what, I want to save them. Even if I were to die... I, Chu Yang, ask only to live with a clear conscience my whole life! If I dont save them, I would not be able to get past myself. Rescuing them is for certain. However, we have to consider how to go about it. How can we do it such that itll be safe and nothing will go wrong? We must understand that even if we manage to rescue them, they are no doubt going to end up like us enemies with the whole world! Unable to even move a single step! What are they going to do in the future? Dong Wushang asked as he contemted. All of them could clearly feel that this was a deadlock! No matter what, the oue had already been predetermined! Even if they managed to rescue them, how were they supposed to reverse the worlds perception? This was something none of them could do anything about. If we want to reverse the worlds perception, unless... muttered Chu Yang, a sharp gleam shing across his eyes as his right hand punched deeply into the wall! Unless what? Dong Wushang and Rui Butong asked at the same time. Chu Yang gave a wryugh and sighed deep and heavy. Only one thing could reverse the worlds perception Revealing his identity as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Everyone knew that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was the true messiah of the Nine Heavens continent! Anyone could throw the Nine Heavens into chaos or even destroy it, except for the Nine Tribtions Sword Master; because the whole purpose of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was to save the world! No matter how much carnage and bloodbath he had to create, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master had only one purpose To nourish the heavens! And thew-enforcement officers had always been the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters support. Once Chu Yangs identity was made public, even the Dharma Supreme would be unable to keep his foothold! Therefore, once Chu Yangs identity as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was revealed, it would be no different from brutally giving the Dharma Supreme a tight p across the face! From then on, the great name of the Dharma Supreme would fall to ruin and all the rumors about the Extraterrestrial Demon also copse of itself. But could he reveal his identity as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master now? Chu Yang could only give a wryugh in his heart. This was clearly just fools talk. There was only one oue if he were to reveal his identity now Being swamped by thew-enforcement officers and the Nine Super ns and hacked to death right away! Right now, against an Extraterrestrial Demon Chu Yang, there would be many expertsing after them but the true monsters definitely would not take action. However, once his identity as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was made public... Those big-shots would no doubt strike out with no reservations nor any care for their status, just so they could kill Chu Yang! The current Chu Yang had no power to retaliate at all! What was even more problematic was that there were even theories about the Nine Tribtions Sword Master being immortal. Therefore, if Chu Yang were to die, the rumors would naturally evolve into how the Extraterrestrial Demon actually dared to even impersonate the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! When that happened, other than the few people such as Moon Breeze etc, everyone else wouldpletely be ovee by the crowd. No matter how strong and powerful Moon Breeze and Wu Juecheng were, they couldnt possibly ughter the entire Nine Heavens! As such, revealing his identity was not an option at all! Yet if he didnt, he would be hunted everywhere. The situation had actually reached an awkward state where there was neither a path to progress nor a path to retreat! The current situation is such that we have been forced into a corner. In front of us is a mountain of swords and behind us, a sea of fire! Chu Yang continued calmly, But we must do what has to be done! Tonight, we willunch a surprise attack on the localw-enforcement side branch. There was an icy and sharp glint shing in Chu Yangs eyes. I want to know the specific route and urate schedule of escorting Han Xiaoran and Sha Xinliang etc! He straightened his back and said calmly, There are some things to do with friendship andradery that we must do no matter what! Even if we must face death... there are times in life where we have to push ahead regardless! Chapter 1203 - Do You Know Who I Am?

Chapter 1203: Do You Know Who I Am?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rumors flooded the inn in the afternoon. The bounty of Chu Yang the Extraterrestrial Demon had been confirmed Whoever was able to capture and kill, assassinate or capture Chu Yang alive would be conferred upon the position of aw-enforcement ambassador (this position was equivalent to the ninew-enforcement masters) and would receive a Friends For Generations gold que jointly awarded by the Nine Super ns, and one million Purple Crystals! As well as the right to select at will any of the technique manuals in thew-enforcement officers martial inventory. The others bounties were also marked clearly! Everyone in the Chu n had bounties of differing values. All the bounty hunters in the world went into a furor at the same time. All the martial artists of the pugilistic world went into an uproar at the same time. Damn it, at that time, they promised me the position of thew-enforcement ambassador as long as the Medicine Banquet was sessful. To think that not only are they not giving me that position now, but it has also be a bounty reward on my head... Chu Yang was incredibly repressed. Exactly, this is too unfair. Rui Butong was immensely repressed as well. Were all Extraterrestrial Demons, why is Boss worth so much when the two of us are only worth 200,000 Purple Crystals each? And it doesnt evene with anything else? Exactly. Dong Wushang was extremely disgruntled as well. Even if ours cant be the same as Boss, they should still be more discerning about the ones below. I dont have much of an opinion at being appraised at 200,000 Purple Crystals but how can Rui Butong be worth the same amount as me? They should at least reduce another 50,000 for him, shouldnt they... Rui Butong flew into a rage. I dont have much to say about you being worth more than me but you cant reduce my value! You should raise your value by 50,000! Dong Wushang retorted furiously, If its raised by 50,000, wont it be 250,0001? Do you think I cant count?! Both red at each other at once, as though fighting cocks. Chu Yang straight-out ignored these two fellows who could even start an internal conflict about the bounty values that others had set on their heads. His full concentration was on drafting their n for that night. Chu Yang missed Mo Tianji immensely this moment. Right now, all he could do was take one step at a time and work his intelligence and wits to his limit. But he was helpless when it came to the overall situation of being pitted against the world. If Mo Tianji were here, he would first define and set the general objective to overturn the situation. Then, he would drive the n ahead and set it into action step by step until he reached his overall target and overturned the situation before anyone even realized. Chu Yang heaved a sigh and started to concentrate his thoughts. At the moment, he only had the strength of three people, yet he had tounch an attack on aw-enforcement branch situated in the central region of the continent. The difficulty level was no doubt high! They were already within the territory of the Ye n. There were bound to be many experts in thew-enforcement branch and the security brisk. Moreover, with the Extraterrestrial Demon incident, though the three of them had already altered their appearances, those who intentionally kept a lookout would all be aware that they had already entered this region. Therefore, thew-enforcement branch was no doubt ready to move at any moment. Wushang, Butong, well do this and this... With his brows knitted, Chu Yang spoke calmly as he drew a circle on the ground and stepped on it. One of us will be in front and the other two at the back... Like so and so... The eyes of the two men brightened as they leaned toward each other and began their discussion. Chu Yang spoke in a low voice while the other two nodded continuously... ... Thew-enforcement branch of Ye Province! A significant number of reinforcements had been sent here recently. Two first-grade Supreme Martial Artists leading a team of seven to eight other people had hurried over to ry headquarters orders. They also stationed themselves here. Laying in wait to capture and kill Chu Yang the Extraterrestrial Demon. The original branch chief, Niu Dafa, was relegated to an errand boy in charge of rying messages. However, he was more than happy to do so; he was only a second-grade Martial Saint. Now that he could be an errand boy for two Supreme Martial Artists... He was beyond honored. And so, Chief Niu was very excited. Thesest few days, he was busy running about happily as he hollered at his subordinates and urged and chased them to the point of them being all flustered. Especially thesest couple of days where news from all fronts had indicated that Chu Yang the Extraterrestrial Demon was now in Ye Province! Everyone was even more on guard! Seeing that it was already evening, Chief Niu stood at the doorway of the main hall, his hands behind his back. Full of energy, he was urging them to start serving meals. The Supreme Martial Artists were all waiting; how could they neglect them? The aroma of wine and food wafted all around the ce. Delicacies of various kinds were delivered one by one to the main hall. The two Supreme Martial Artists and their expert subordinates were all smiles, even making an exception and invited Chief Niu to join them for the meal. An overjoyed Chief Niu ran out and washed his hands. Just as he was about to run back in, he suddenly noticed the guards at the gates holler, Whos there? Hold it! Niu Dafa gave a start, turning over to look. Only to see an elderly man in white robes standing at the gates. Dressed in snowy white robes and with an entire head of snowy white hair, the mans beard fluttered like snowkes. His eyebrows were as white as snow and his eyes shiny and bright. There was a naturally imposing aura around him. He walked over slowly and calmly, his hands behind him. Around him was a truly inexplicable air of natural and unrestrained attitude and a rxed and unhurried aura. Niu Dafa couldnt help but frown. Why was a white-bearded old man suddenly here? The elderly man approached the gates and raised his head ever so slightly, his hands still behind his back. In a cool and indifferent voice, he asked, Is this the Law-Enforcement Hall? Exactly so! The four King-level martial artists felt incredibly repressed. Old Master, even if you have terrible eyesight, if you just raise your head and look above you, those four big words in gold Ye Province Law-Enforcement Hall can also bedazzle you. You can actually bring yourself to ask us that with your eyes wide open? The elderly man gave an indifferent oh and started to boss them around. Whos the branch chief of thew-enforcement officers here? Get him out here to meet this old man! The guards eyed him suspiciously as they grumbled inwardly. This old guys certainly arrogant to actually demand that the Chiefe out and see him... May I ask who... Elder is? asked two of the guards rather tentatively. The elderly man in white gave them a passive smile. He recited in anguid manner, This body is always beyond the heavens and this heart always with the sun and moon. Should one ask my name, it is the one most handsome in these heavens and earth! After reciting these two nonsensical yet extremely pompous poetic lines, the elderly man in white looked toward the two confused and bewildered guards and asked, What are you waiting for? The two guards felt as though their heads had been stuffed with cotton. F*ck, we still dont get it even after your two lines of a poem. How can we report this? As Niu Dafa watched from afar, he was increasingly sure that the elderly man must be an extraordinary figure. And so, he quickly went over. He held his hands up in salutation seriously and bowed in greeting before he said, This good brother, this way... The elderly man rolled his eyes and shouted, Wait! What did you address me as? How dare you address me as good brother?! Youre certainly impressive1! Niu Dafa looked at him in bewilderment. I am exactly Niu Dafa... Who may this good brother... Your name is Niu Dafa? This time, it was the elderly mans turn to be bbergasted. He stuck out his neck, his eyes almost bulging from their sockets as he stared at him. Upon realizing that he had lost control of himself, he hurriedly straightened his neck and coughed a couple of times. Stroking his beard, he rolled his eyes. Uhh, Niu Dafa... Sigh, this name is seriously... Never mind, we can only do this now. I say, Niu Dafa... Niu Dafa also finally understood that the other party had been dissatisfied with his way of addressing him. He said modestly, Please go on, Elder. Yes, this is more like it. The elderly man in white chuckled. Niu Dafa, let me ask you, is the incident about the Extraterrestrial Demon true? Niu Dafa puffed out his chest. Of course! I dare stake my reputation on it! I guarantee it with my life! The elderly man rolled his eyes. What reputation can you speak of? And your life... how much is it worth? Is there anyone with a higher position here? This old man seriously cannot trust a slick and slippery fellow like you! Niu Dafa was rather embarrassed. He forced augh and said, Im still not very sure of Elders identity... The elderly man red at him, his gaze intent as he said in shock, You actually didnt get it? You, you... Are you really someone from these Nine Heavens? Whats it got to do with whether Im from the Nine Heavens continent or not? Niu Dafa was grumbling in his heart but all smiles on his face as he said, It would be great if Elder could tell us! The elderly man in white glowered at him before he said, Ill recite another poem. Listen well. Then, in a rhythmical tone, he recited, One would rather see the saber at the cliffs of the heavens than meet the cape of the seas; the saber of the cliffs of heavens could break, yet the hatred of the cape of the seas remains! When he finished, he looked down upon Niu Dafa smugly. Niu Dafa, do you get it now? Trembling yet? Worshipping me yet? Niu Dafa was even more confused now. This... This... He racked his brains but nothing came to mind at all. Was there such a world-shaking figure in his memories or even in the history of the Nine Heavens? How was it that he had no impression of such a person at all? He pondered hard over this; the other party was so forceful, his background must be very powerful! But... Where had he heard this name from? The elderly man flew into a huge rage. Stepping forward, he gave Niu Dafa a p across the face! Niu Dafa felt like his world had suddenly exploded into stars. He stumbled and fell, actually somersaulting as he got thrown out. The elderly man didnt let up; he pressed forward and started to p him non-stop as he cursed, Niu Dafa! Youre certainly goddamn impressive... To think you dare to say that youve never heard of me! Ill let you be impressive, Ill let you be... Niu Dafa, despite his Martial Saint cultivation, actually couldnt retaliate under the old mans ps! He couldnt even react! The loud ps resounded in the air as the two guards watched on in a dazed stupor. Who exactly was this old guy? To think he dared to assault the branch chief like that in the Law-Enforcement Hall! Stop that! Amanding shout drifted over from the front. Two elderly men in ck stood on the tform of the main hall, their hands behind their back. Their eyes were bright and sharp as they watched the happenings across them. The elderly man in white continued to rain his fists down on Niu Dafa. Am I supposed to stop just because you tell me to? If I dont beat this audacious bastard to death today, this old man has no face to continue living in this world anymore... This is frustrating me to death! Truly so maddening... As he beat someone up, he actually said that he was being frustrated to death... A shadow shed and one of the ck-robed elderly men drifted over. He reached out and caught the white-robed elderly mans arm. Sir, if you dont stop, things are going to get unpleasant. The white-robed elderly man snorted and looked derisively at him. Wow, youre certainly putting on some airs here. Seems like you do have some kind of authority. Who are you? Identify yourself! Chapter 1204 - Cliffs of the Heavens and Capes of the Seas~ Pow!

Chapter 1204: Cliffs of the Heavens and Capes of the Seas~ Pow!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The ck-robed elderly man stared at him with cold and harsh eyes. He said impassively, I am the gold-tew-enforcement officer of the Law-Enforcement Hall, Tian Youde! Gold-tew-enforcement officer! The elderly man in white cried out exaggeratedly. Wow! So impressive! Looking at this stance and this tone of voice, this old man thought that the Dharma Supreme himself hade, considering how haughty you sound... Then, he rolled his eyes and shouted, Tian Youde, do you know who I am?! Tian Youde replied furiously, Who cares who you are! Let go of him first! He was part of the Law-Enforcement Interrogation Hall and had always been the one to give people a hard time. When had anyone ever given him grief? His patience was already running somewhat thin at this point. The countenance of the elderly man in white turned serious. He said in an imposing manner, I am Ning Haijiao! He took a couple of steps forward lightly and said calmly, Have you heard of me? Ning Haijiao? Never! Tian Youde scoffed in derision. There was an air of solitude in the eyes of the elderly man in white, Ning Haijiao. He held his hands behind his back and sighed. The world now... People of the pugilistic world are truly forgetful. To think that things have reached such a state! Theyve forgotten even me, this is truly... terrible! You nobody, youre looking for death! There was a sinister look on Tian Youdes face. It was apparent that he was about to strike. Ning Haijiao said emotionally, To think that back in those years, Tianya and Haijiao1, born to the same mother, had wandered the pugilistic world together. The Tianya Saber and the Haijiao Sword had awed and shaken the world... How grand were those days... Just because of a moment of carelessness, I was ambushed and since then, Ive disappeared from the pugilistic world... It has only been so many years and now, no one knows of me, Ning Haijiao, anymore... Sigh... The destion of life is truly mournful. Tian Youde strode over with a sinister smile. Tianya and Haijiao1? Ill send you to the far corners of the world now! Wait! Behind him, another elderly man in ck shouted. A dissatisfied Tian Youde said, Sun Zhen, whats the matter with you? Why are you stopping me? However, Sun Zhen paid him no heed. He looked in shock and doubt at the elderly man in white. Good sir, your family name is Ning? The elderly man in white looked at him. If Im not Ning, then who am I? A Sun like you? This response was certainly unceremonious to the max. Yet cold sweat formed on Sun Zhens forehead. Dare I ask what is good sirs rtionship with Supremacy Ning, Ning Tianya? The moment the name Ning Tianya was mentioned, Tian Youde felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Dumbfounded, he stumbled three steps back. He looked at the elderly man in white in front of him in disbelief, his face filled with shock and dismay. Sigh, I didnt want to use my big brothers name to frighten people... Ning Haijiao, the elderly man in white, heaved a sigh. Since you have already recognized me, Ill be frank I am Ning Haijiao! Ning Tianyas younger brother! At the same time as they were ovee with shock, they also retched. What do you mean youre not using your big brothers name to scare people? Look at how youreing up with poems the moment you open your mouth and throwing the words Tianya and Haijiao any chance you get; youre practically scared out of your mind that people wont get it... If you dont consider this as using your big brothers name to scare people, I wonder what does? This is practically preposterous! Good sir, you im to be Supremacy Nings younger brother but do you have any proof? There was already a tinge of respect in Sun Zhens voice. With a flourish of his arm, Ning Haijiao tossed out a jade pendant. I wasnt intending to show you any proof. But since this old man has retreated from the pugilistic world for a long time, in case Im used of being a scammer, I can only do something unbefitting of my status. Sun Zhen caught the jade pendant, only to see that in the middle of it was an illustrious character Ning. At this point, all the experts in the main hall had alreadye out one by one and were standing around them. They whispered among themselves surreptitiously as they watched. Ning Tianyas biological younger brother... Such an eminent figure had actuallye to the Ye Province! And to thisw-enforcement branch! The name and reputation of one goes far and wide! Who could afford a shred of negligence here? Everyone was extremely curious. Sun Zhen was rather incredulous and at a loss as he stared at the unassuming and ordinary-looking jade pendant sitting in his palm. What the f*ck, this jade pendant is even made out of low-quality white crystal. Just because theres a Ning engraved on it, it can prove youre Ning Tianyas younger brother? If thats the case, I can make 10,000 pieces of this with barely any effort! What? Ning Haijiao gazed at him. Unable to tell the secret behind it? To think youre a Supreme Martial Artist! The two of you are practically pigs! If you dont circte your internal energy to activate the jade pendant, how is it going to show the aura of a Supreme Martial Artist? Do you actually need this old man to teach you something like that? Sigh, how did the world be like this... The inability to respect ones elders aside, everyone looks like a decent human being but actually have grass for stomachs and shit for brains! Sun Zhen was so infuriated by his insults that he almost flew into a thundering rage. But he ultimately managed to suppress it. The divine consciousness of a Supreme Martial Artist inside the white crystal... Considering the unsophisticated quality of white crystal, to think that it could house the divine consciousness of a Supreme Martial Artist... This in itself was already something unfathomable; only those big-shots with incredible capabilities would be able to store the divine consciousness of a Supreme Martial Artist within a piece of white crystal. If an average Supreme Martial Artist were to do that, the white crystal would probably explode immediately! Therefore, when they heard that Supremacy Nings Supreme Martial Artist divine consciousness was in the white crystal, everyone was already a little convinced. All of you can take a look at it. Go a little nearer and see for yourselves the intricacies of it; this old man is certainly not trying to scare you! Ning Haijiao folded his arms and looked toward the skies, taking on an extremely haughty attitude as he ordered them around. Everyone also wanted to see how the white crystal could house the divine consciousness of a Supreme Martial Artist, because this indicated extremely precise and fine control! This was genuinely the ability of a high-level Supreme Martial Artist! If one could gain some insight or inspiration, that would indeed be infinite benefits. As such, no one could be bothered with the old fellows terrible attitude. All of them gathered around. Even Niu Dafa, who had been pped countless times earlier, shamelessly leaned forward and widened his eyes as he stared at it. As for the ps earlier... Branch Chief Niu had already thrown the matter out of his mind. In fact, he even thought of it as an honor! In this world, who has been pped by Ning Tianyas younger brother before? Nobody, right? But I have! Even though I was being pped... How glorifying was it... To think that I, Niu Dafa, would be able to have some kind of ties with Supremacy Nings Ning n... I, Niu Dafa, am certainly impressive... Under everyones watchful eyes, Sun Zhen carefully cradled the jade pendant in his palm and activated his internal energy! Only to see the jade pendant slowly emanating a sparkling white glow... and forming a ring of light. Everyone was wowed! It was an ability worthy of a Supreme Martial Artist indeed; even at this point, the divine consciousness actually hadnt been activated yet. Everyone became even more curious, widening their eyes and their mouths as they leaned forward even more. Even if the Supreme Martial Artist divine consciousness suddenly gushed out and pressed me onto the ground, thatll be a once-in-a-lifetime experience too... Sun Zhens countenance became even more serious. He gradually increased the input of his internal energy... At the next moment... Boom! With no warning whatsoever, not only did Supreme Martial Artist divine consciousness not emit from this average and ordinary white crystal jade pendant, it instead exploded with great intensity. Ahhh! Everyone let out a cry of surprise at the same time, stunned at that moment! Poof... A colorless and odorless gas gushed out with great intensity from the white crystal. For everyone to cry out in surprise, they would naturally have to open their mouths. Previously, they had already been holding their breath for a very long time; when they opened their mouths, they would naturally have to breathe in. And when they breathed in... Almost no one was spared. The colorless and odorless gas did not go to waste; everyone took in a good gulp of it. And this one gulp of the colorless and odorless gas was incredible! This was something which Miss Chu Leer had gone to great lengths to create for her big brother to use as self-defense Innate Poison! The volume of the poison and the intensity of the poison! Even someone like Ning Tianya would be dizzy if he suddenly breathed it in. Other than circting energy and retreating immediately to find a safe ce to force out the poison, they definitely would not have any other ideas. Much less these people? Whats this? Caughtpletely off-guard, Sun Zhen breathed it in the most. Things were ovepping in his vision and he was so dizzy that the whole world was spinning. He cursed with some great effort. You... What did you do? But he only heard the cheerful voice of that Ning Haijiao by his ear. Nothing much... F*ck, this poison is really useful! Then, a few banging sounds resounded. With one kick each, Lord Ning Haijiao took down all of these poisoned experts who were already swaying and stumbling on their feet. As he did so, he cursed, How dare you be suspicious of my identity! Damn it... Im an Extraterrestrial Demon... Whats the big deal about impersonating Ning Tianyas younger brother? When Sun Zhen and Tian Youde, who hadnt passed out yet, heard what he said, they could only mourn their fate. They had been scammed real bad this time around; to think that its the Extraterrestrial Demons, Chu Yang and his gang... They were filled with regret and self-hate. How could they be this careless... At the gates, two shadowy figures flew over. With one palm strike each, they struck the two guards who hadnt regained their senses yet. Their bodies flew out and theyid unconscious on the ground. Then, Sun Zhen heard one of them ask, Butong, did you get them? Of course... The voice of this Ning Haijiao was very smug and triumphant. Whats there to fear when Im here? Im the younger brother of Ning Tianya, you know... As the saying goes, one who is truly adept at war has no great achievements to his name; the moment he strikes, his influence is imperceptible and everything is settled... Shut your trap! Another steady and deep voice said, Which ones are of a higher position? Hurry and knock them out so that we can bring them with us. Sun Zhen and Tian Youdes consciousness faded at this point and they passed outpletely. Before they fainted, they were still thinking in their hearts, Were finished. What poison is this? To be so powerful? Could it be the Extraterrestrial Demons special poison? The three of them grabbed Tian Youde, Sun Zhen and Niu Dafa each and quickly snuck out of the gates. Thest one, a burly and well-built man, stopped in his tracks when he reached the door. He drew out arge saber and shed through the air violently before returning it into the sheath immediately and flying off. The saber light was as though a smooth and flowing strip of fabric. The moment the saber shed through the air, seven to eight bursts of saber aura swept across the area like a tornado and severed into two everyone in the courtyard who had been poisoned! Blood was everywhere. With a sh, the three figures vanished without a trace! When the experts of the Law-Enforcement Hall in the backyard rushed over, everything was already over. There were only dead bodies draped all over the area and filled the whole courtyard! There wasnt even a sign of anyone alive. Everyone couldnt help but look at each other. Just what kind of incredibly powerful enemy had actually wiped out so many experts soundlessly in one fell swoop? In the inn where Chu Yang and the other two were staying. Chu Yang tugged off the fabric mask on his head and said calmly, Begin the interrogation! No matter what you do, get these three to talk! Chapter 1205 - The Battle is Coming

Chapter 1205: The Battle is Coming

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rui Butong and Dong Wushang agreed and both went away full of confidence. To both of them, getting the information that they wanted from a trial, was a piece of cake. Furthermore, both of them had another nasty intention in their mind: Topete and see who can get the information in the shortest time. Not just fast, but all without making any sound! This would require some techniques. Over at Chu Yangs side, there was still Niu Dafa, who was unconscious. Chu Yang did not participate in the trial. He just held his chin with one hand, in deep thoughts of how the whole rescue mission would go. How should the strategy be and what were the possible dangers... Not before long, Dong Wushang came over looking proud. I have some news. Chu Yangs eyes shed. Well? Three dayster, the team escorting Han Xiaoran, Sha Xinliang and others woulde through Ye Province! Dong Wushangs voice was heavy and he spoke as concisely as possible, Together with the escort, there will be eight Supreme Martial Artists. Amongst these eight, there are four First Grade Supreme Martial Artists, two Second grade Supreme Martial Artists, one Third Grade Supreme Martial Artist and one Fifth Grade Supreme Martial Artist! The rest of the less than thirty people, they are all at Martial Saint level! In addition to these people that we know of, they also have other experts protecting from the dark. However, we do not know their exact figures and cultivation levels. This escort trip is obviously a trap for us. No doubt about it. Dong Wushang said, It was only about the day before that they received news that we would be entering Ye Province today. They then suddenly increased their speed! We have re-organized ourselves for three days and they have rushed for three days. The current distance of the escort from Ye Province is also three days worth of distance! Three more days of distance... Chu Yang said, Then, whatever that happened here, we would not be able to hide it from them. They would definitely guess that we would take actions! Dong Wushang nodded. Yes, you are right. Then, it doesnt matter if we bring forward our actions, or we dy it. It would be within their expectations! Chu Yang frowned his eyebrows and took a long while to think and reconsider. He said, After Ye Province, where would the escort head to? After passing through Ye Province, they would head toward Ling County, then cutting right through the Stack Stone Mountain, bypassing the seaport, followed by the Long White Beach, Dian Province and finally into Law-Enforcement City! Dong Wushang said concisely, Furthermore, the distance from here to Law-Enforcement City is not that far. Chu Yang nodded his head and went into deep thoughts. Han Xiaoran and the others, a total of twenty-two individuals, all had their cultivation sealed and may have also suffered from torturing. However, their current state of body and mind is still unknown. Dong Wushang added, after thinking a while. Chu Yang, with his serious expression, again nodded his head. At this moment, Rui Butong walked in with a depressing look on his face. Dong Wushang and Chu Yang lifted their heads to look at him. Rui Butongughed embarrassingly and said, Ke... My luck is not that good, Im up against a tough nut to crack... I have already shattered him but his mouth was still shut... He really has guts! I lost... Chu Yang started tough. Thats why I said, you are still inexperienced. Any martial artists who have reached this stage in life, would not fear death! Even if they are those who feared death, it would be tough for normal people to use torture to bring them to a life-worse-than-death kind of juncture. Therefore, against these people, pure torturing would not work. Not convinced of his loss, Rui Butong said, Then, Dong Wushang, have you gotten any information? How did you do it? Yes, I managed to get some information. Dong Wushang said seriously, I went in to wake him up, then told him that we have captured fifteen of their people! Furthermore, Niu Dafa had already confessed. Im just there specially to confirm the information. He did not answer my first question, shutting his mouth tight. So I took out one of his eyes with a punch. The second time I asked him, I broke both his legs. Thereafter, I told him that it was useless for him to keep mum. I could just kill him, before I go ahead to question the others. There are fifteen of them, definitely we can get something out from at least one of them. If he did not want to die terribly without a soul, he would obediently talk. As expected, he talked on my third try. F*ck, so simple? Rui Butong was dumbfounded. I have almost torn him apart, but he still kept mum. Chu Yang snorted and said, You must have told him we captured only three of them? Rui Butong said, Yes, youre right, I said that I dont believe either of you three would open your mouth! Chu Yang and Dong Wushang looked at each other, speechless. Chu Yang rubbed his eyebrows for a while before he said, In future, this kind of business, lets try not to let Rui Butong handle it! Yes. Dong Wushang agreed readily. Rui Butongs pride was hurt badly. He wanted to defend himself, but Chu Yang had already gone to wake Niu Dafa up. He said indifferently, Heard that thew-enforcement team escorting Han Xiaoran would be passing through Ye Province in three days? Niu Dafa stared with his eyes wide, without saying a word. Heard that there are a total of eight Supreme Martial Artists, four of them are First Grade, two of them Second Grade, one of them Fifth Grade and one of them Third Grade? Chu Yang asked. ... Chu Yang continued to ask five to six questions and Niu Dafa finally responded furiously, Whats the point of asking, when you already know all the answers? F*ck, who is the traitor amongst us? Pei! Chu Yang nodded his head and gave a signal with his eyes. Dong Wushang stood up and gave a kick to Niu Dafa that knocked him out. Immediately after, Dong Wushang carried him onto his shoulders and jumped out of the room. He had gone to destroy his body, along with any evidence of it. Dong Wushang was indeed an experienced and efficient handler for these kinds of situations. Chu Yang sat on the chair in deep thoughts. He then said indifferently, If I were thew-enforcement officer in charge of escorting them, I would be on high alert at all times, all ces. Therefore, a sneak attack would be impossible. We would have to face them head-on. If I were the one escorting them and having alreadyid a trap, regardless of the situation, I must still send someone to confirm the situation in Ye Province, just before I reached, right? In order to have the quickest reaction time, it would likely be at the time when they are still two days away from Ye Province. They would likely send a Supreme Martial Artist to rush over at top speed to confirm the ground situation. The rest of the group would proceed at the original pace... Thetest, it would be one dayter that the Supreme Martial Artist can reach back to the group, to exchange any information. So, they would have one day to prepare. Therefore, they would be the weakest in strength at about two days distance away from here. That would be tomorrow! Once they have passed Ye Province, their strength would not be separated anymore. And the further they go, the closer they are to the Law-Enforcement City. therefore... the threat bes bigger. Chu Yang frowned his eyebrow and said, Butong, pass me the map. Rui Butong brought over the map and said, Big Brother, if we can think of this, so can the enemy. Therefore, they would know that the road to Ye Province is the most dangerous. They would definitely be on full defense along the journey. If we... Chu Yang said indifferently, It is exactly because of this, that we must take actions during this period. He examined the map inch by inch and finally, his finger rested on one particr ce. Eagle Beak Cliff? Rui Butong lifted his head to look at Chu Yang. Chu Yang took a deep breath and replied, Yes, the Eagle Beak Cliff! This is a ce where a sneak attack is most difficult. One can see wide and open here. Furthermore, even if we manage to seed, in a short time, we would not be able to escape their sight! Their vignce may have some drop here, but how would we be able to escape? Furthermore, we have to bring along so many people? Rui Butong asked with a puzzled look. Chu Yang replied, I am exactly pondering over this aspect. Dong Wushang came in and said, Big Brother, at critical junctures, there might have to be sacrifices. Chu Yang let out a long sigh. Sacrifices... Rui Butong and Dong Wushang lowered their heads. Especially Dong Wushang, he felt a warm sensation on his face. As a brother, he could totally understand Chu Yangs sentiment. However, he still had to propose this n which seemed totally devoid of anypassion or regard for brotherhood! The current situation was that it was already an extremely uphill task to rescue the main target! Furthermore, even the three of them might have a chance of beingpromised during the rescue operation. If they were to n for the safety of everyone, it was likely that in the end, everyone would die! Chu Yang painfully pondered for a moment before he said decisively, We have only three primary targets. Han Xiaoran, Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan! During the operation, we will judge based on the ground circumstances. If we can safely rescue everyone, then we will bring them all out. If we cant... if we cant... Dong Wushang and Rui Butong sadly lowered their heads. Chu Yang finally gritted his teeth and said, If we cannot, then we will just grab these three people and be on our way out! If even these three people cannot be rescued, then just any number will be a bonus for us! He clenched his teeth and his eyes were calm and ice cold. I have to emphasize this point, to first protect ourselves! Only if we are safe, can we rescue them. If even we arepromised, then that will be just mere physical courage without a n! It will be stupidity! Both Dong Wushang and Rui Butong seriously nodded their heads. Lets begin our operation now! Chu Yang stood up and said, You both, what else do you need to prepare? What else can we prepare for this. Both of them gave a carefree and easy-going smile. The three of them looked at each other sternly before they broke intoughter. The mountainous pressure that was just formed suddenly dissipated into nothingness with thisughter... Chu Yang was in front, followed by Dong Wushang and then Rui Butong. The three of them came out of the room in a single file. They looked up into the sky and saw a night sky full of stars and a bright moon. Lets go! Chu Yang took off quickly and instantly, leaving behind just ck smoke. Dong Wushang and Rui Butong caught up with Chu Yang without a word. The three of them formed a line and flew towards their destination in this windy and dark night. On the way to the destination! Eagle Beak Cliff. Three strokes of ck shadow arrived here around midnight. Here, there was only a solitary mountain. In the first half, there was a hook shape protrusion, just like an eagles beak. In the middle, there was actually a concaved hole. Other than these, the three sides of the mountain were just boundless stretch of grasnds with a dense growth of green grass that swayed with the wind. There was a single path, cutting right through the grasnd, meandering far ahead. On the other side, it was a sharp cliff that had perfectly vertical walls! Furthermore, there were also cavities and potholes. A nce here could already see through the entirendscape. Chu Yang frowned and thought for very long, before he finally confirmed this n. Once the battle starts, remember to stay out of sight, Butong. Wushang and I will take care of the fighting. Once we managed to rescue our target, you will be responsible for stopping the enemies from chasing us! Chu Yangs eyes shed and it reflected the starlight. This moment was actually bright and clear. No problem. Rui Butong replied, I am only worried... that Third Grade Supreme Martial Artist and that Fifth Grade Supreme Martial Artist... how should we deal with them. Chu Yang exchanged a deep breath and spoke heavily, I will handle them! He turned his head and said, Wushang, you have improved by one grade for your cultivation. An Eighth Grade Saber Saint taking on two of the First Grade Supreme Martial Artist, do you have confidence? The thick lips of Dong Wushang moved and he replied short and concise, If its just to hold them back with all my might, I have thirty percent confidence to do so for five breaths. If its more than seven breaths, then it will be certain that I would die! Chu Yang stared into the distance and said leisurely, I only need the time for two breaths. ... Chapter 1206 - If not full of sorrows, then bitterness

Chapter 1206: If not full of sorrows, then bitterness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The team was like a long dragon, flying long distances in the dark. The spring breeze gently blew past and the thick grass and bushes along the two sides of the road gave out a whistling sound. Han Xiaorans expression looked cold as he walked in the middle of the pack. His face was expressionless. Behind him, was Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan. Both of them were not as rxed as Han Xiaoran. Han Xiaoran appeared to have gotten some privileges and his body had no bits and pieces of metal chains. However, for Sha Xinliang and the others, they were all restricted by metal chains. These long chains began from Sha Xinliang and ended with thest person, cing a total of twenty-two people together in a chain. On the chain, there was a faint glow of starry-like color. Law-enforcement Master Han, this time around, you did not check carefully when you made friends with a criminal and I am saddened by your action. The one who spoke was a middle-aged man riding a horse. He stuck closely beside Han Xiaoran. After finishing his words, he did not forget to turn around, and berated, Walk faster, Sha Xinliang. These are merely Star Iron chains. Although you wont be able to get free from them, they should not be too much of an obstacle to your movements! As for speed, dont show a face as if you had been tortured. Move faster! Sha Xinliang and the others gave a cold snort and continued in their own ways. Han Xiaoran said indifferently, Chu Yang is definitely not an extraterrestrial demon! He said only this sentence and immediately shut his mouth. Not an Extraterrestrial Demon? That manughed and persuaded patiently, Brother Han, the Dharma Supreme had already personally identified the Extraterrestrial Demon and you still want to persist in your false belief? With your current attitude, you might have a lot to suffer when you reach the Law-Enforcement City. Han Xiaoran replied, The Dharma Supreme did a bad job in this. If he wants to kill someone, just kill him. Why did he have to ce an Extraterrestrial Demon title on that person? This kind of framing is not an act of a gentleman! That man was so angry that he started tough. Han Xiaoran, I remind you onest time, that everything which you have just said, will all get you a death sentence! Han Xiaoran smiled indifferently. In order to deal with Chu Yang, the Dharma Supreme spared no effort to even torture his own kind... I was the one who rmended Chu Yang. Although I did not know what happened eventually, the Dharma Supreme did have one of his ns foiled by Chu Yang, that was for sure without a doubt! Under such circumstances, if the Dharma Supreme had wanted me dead to appease him, I have nothing to say against it. Therefore, ever since you came, I knew that I would not make it out alive. Therefore, cant I even say a word of truth? That man frowned and said, You knew exactly what to do, to stay alive. Han Xiaoran shook his head and said, To betray my friends, I would rather die. Behind him, Sha Xinliang eximed loudly, Nice! Law-Enforcement Master is a heroic and unyielding man. All subordinates would like to learn from you! A loud sound echoed and Sha Xinliang had already received a tight p that caused fresh blood to flow out from the corner of his lips. The person beside scolded, You unrepentant death row prisoner! For your crime in colluding with the Extraterrestrial Demon, you truly deserved the death sentence! Sha Xinliang shouted furiously, You are the Extraterrestrial Demon! Your whole family is Extraterrestrial Demons! F*ck, who knew if the Extraterrestrial Demons really existed? I am more familiar than you, about the means of the Law-Enforcement Officer! If you want to kill us, just do it. If you want to act like you are acting on behalf of justice, then f*ck you! Qin Baoshan started tough out loud. Old Sha, you have finally said something that a human would; these few sentences made me really happy! The members of the escort team became furious. All the whips and batons came showering down. However, Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan did not stop scolding furiously despite the severe physical wounds that they suffered from it. The whole escort team became agitated. The follow-on group of eighteen or neen people also became agitated. Some of them added on to the scoldings, some of them struggled, while some of them started to cry and beg, I have made a mistake... I should not have followed Sha Xinliang and colluded with the Extraterrestrial Demon, Chu Yang. I have done wrong... I will definitely turn over a new leaf, please give me a chance... Instantly, it became a chaotic scene. Amidst the chaos, a stern voice shouted angrily, What is there to make so much noise about? We are still on the road. Wait till we reach our stronghold, cant we torture them however we want to? Do we have to do it on the roads to cause all thesemotions? Han Xiaoran stood by doing nothing. He stared coldly, but did not try to stop nor to shout back. Seeing how his own subordinates were humiliated and beaten up, there was extreme grief and disappointment in his eyes. He muttered to himself and smiled bitterly. In his voice, there was limitless destion. This is thew-enforcement officer, this is ourw-enforcement officer... This is thew-enforcement officer of the Nine Heavens... To distort truths, fabricate stories out of nowhere, from top to bottom, they are all as bad as each other... After themotion, the contingent started to move again. The Eagle Beak Cliff was just in front. The members of the escort team were relieved. Their original resting point was just at the Eagle Beak Cliff. This entire ce could be seen easily at one nce and therefore, made it hard for the enemies to take any actions. Of course, that would be the ideal resting ground. Two ck figures left the team at high speed, dashing towards the Ye Province. The trapped was all set up. However, as the enemies location was still uncertain, they had to confirm that information, before deciding again. These two people were going forward exactly to probe for this news. The winds of the night were blowing stronger and stronger. Within the grass and bushes, looking at the escorting team passing through, Chu Yangs eyes were as cold as the snow. As expected, there were already two Supreme Martial Artists leaving the ce! However, the remaining force was still extremely strong! This was more than what three men could face head-on and walked away sessfully with. Sword Spirit, with you possessing my body, what level of power can you bring out? Chu Yang asked in his inner consciousness Sword Spirit smiled and replied, Third Grade Supreme Martial Artist. However... this is definitely not sufficient to go against the Fifth Grade Supreme Martial Artist! These words, only the two of them understood. With the sharpness of the Nine Tribtions Sword and the special power of a Sword Saint, he could leapfrog his current level and overpower his enemies! The Sword Spirit could simrly leapfrog his current level. However, in these kinds of battles where you leapfrog your current level, it was possible if your enemies were below the level of Supreme Martial Artist. However, at the level of Supreme Martial Artist, using the power of a mere Third Grade Sword Supremacy to ovee a Third Grade Supreme Martial Artists elite cultivation was already an uphill task. Not to mention a Fourth of Fifth Grade Supreme Martial Artist. However, the battle was imminent and they could not wait any longer. They heard the furious scoldings of Sha Xinliang and Chu Yang felt his blood boiling with emotions. ... Thesew-enforcement officers were pitching their tents for a rest. Although they did not have a lot of manpower, they were all very proficient in their work. In a short span of time, half of the tents were already up. At this moment, a deste aura suddenly appeared. Everyone was rmed and looked over in that direction. Within the night sky in the forward direction, a man dressed in ck quietly appeared and floated over. His arrival seemed to have brought about an ancient feel of destion. Although it was just a shadow far away, that feeling of solitary for the past tens of thousands of years, without anyone who truly understood him. Everyone instantly increased their vignce. This man seemed to be really old. At least a few thousand years of age. This was the first thought of him. This man had a high cultivation level. Really high! This was the second thought of him. This man was very lonely. He should have been someone living in seclusion. That was the third thought of him. Within the escorting team, the Third Grade Supreme Martial Artist and the Fifth Grade Supreme Martial Artist looked at each other and they both could feel what the other person thought of: This person is a fellow ill-fated man. The First Grade and Second Grade Supreme Martial Artist had at most a thousand years of cultivation. Furthermore, the frequent battles and the frequent traveling for work meant that their lives were mostly fulfilling. They would unlikely to have an appreciation of this extreme loneliness and solitary. Only the Third Grade and above Supreme Martial Artist could appreciate how this solitary could be tormenting. How this loneliness made them often reminisce about the past, got tormented by these repeated memories and became overwhelming sad. Who did not have friends? Who did not have the woman of their life? Who did not have precious memories? However now... where were all these people? The woman in their life? All these precious memories and promises could only be transformed into a sad sigh as they reminisce about it every night. Both of them lightly heaved a sigh and stood up at the same time. The next moment, the man dressed in ck had already arrived in front. A ck robe on his skinny body frame. The huge ck robe hung on his body, making him look like a huge bat that could fly off anytime. His face was skinny and one could not tell his age from it. However, his eyebrows were sharp like swords. His eyes were deep and calm. Like the waters in the deep ancient well that could not possibly have any waves or vibrations Sir, where did youe from? asked the Fifth Grade Supreme Martial Artist Tang Wufang quietly. In his voice, there was no anger. His heart was moved by the deste aura emitting from this man dressed in ck. Furthermore, this mans appearance was drastically different from the intelligence which they were given about the appearance of the Extraterrestrial Demon. Even the character and attitude were totally different. So, even though he was on high alert, he could not help but think that this man might not be the enemy. The man in ck sighed and said, Traveling and meeting in the night could not be a coincidence. Of course, I came with an objective. Tang Wufang agreed and smiled. You are right. Sir, you must havee because of us. But, for what? The man in ck voice was filled with destion. He looked up towards the sky and said indifferently, I briefly felt that someone here had the same sentiments as me. I believe that would be you, Sir? Tang Wufang took in a breath and said deeply, The lonely world, the vicissitudes of the world, the vastness of the world is all nothing but a sigh. The man in ck sped his hands behind his back and slowly nodded his head. He said with mncholy, You are right. Life or death, truth or falsehood, heaven or earth, they are all but nothingness! Both Tang Wufang and the man in ck let out a sigh at the same time. Tang Wufang asked, May I dare to ask your name, Sir? The man in ck replied with mncholy, A long, long time ago, my name was called Kongling. My family name is Jian [Jian is the pronunciation of sword in Chinese], as in a long sword. My name is Jian Kongling. Jian Kongling... Tang Wufang smiled apologetically and said, Im sorry that Ive not heard of your name. Jian Kongling shook his head without surprise. I spend all my time recluse in deep mountains, with only the sky and the vastnds as mypanion. If you had heard of my name, then that would be strange. Jian Kongling... Ke Ke, Now, I finally realized that my name was really apt for me. Now, my long sword is still around me, but my entire world is just left with nothingness. Tang Wufang remained silent. Jian Kongling said, You had the same sentiments as me just now. I believed you also have a simrly bitter past? Tang Wufang smiled bitterly. For those who were able to achieve a cultivation level like you and I, even if our past was not full of sorrows, it would at least be bitter. These words made absolute sense. Jian Kongling looked up into the sky and sighed. Even if not full of sorrows, it would at least be bitter! Ke Ke Ke... Good. A good even if not full of sorrows, it would at least be bitter! You must have an objective foring here tonight, Brother Jian? Tang Wufang asked deliberately. I came for the Extraterrestrial Demon. Jian Konglings eyes stared nkly and he shook his head with a bitter smile. Long ago, my entire n including my Teacher, my Grand Teacher were all living in seclusion at the corners of the world, with only the stars as ourpanion. However, there was once when I left for 3 months, only to discover that they were all mysteriously gone when I came back. I only saw bloodstains, but never the bodies. I roamed around the world and could not find the enemy. Now that I heard about the news of an Extraterrestrial Demon, I suddenly had a realization. Therefore, I came here especially to take a look at this Extraterrestrial Demon, to see if he was the one who killed my Teacher! ...... Chapter 1207 - Look at My Sword!

Chapter 1207: Look at My Sword!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios I see, said Tang Wufang, chuckling. He thought to himself: This Extraterrestrial Demon is just a means to deal with those people... Even I myself believe in none of it. But it actually tricked a lot of people... If he could sessfully trick this one in front of him, wouldnt it be a great help? However, how much of what he said was true? Jian Kongling stood there destely. He asked, Are these all followers of the Extraterritorial Demon? Tang Wufang said, Indeed. They are about to be escorted to the headquarters for trial. Jian Kongling replied with an oh, uninterestedly. A gust of night wind blew and his ck robe fluttered. He seemed to shudder a little. He spoke, These people... May I see them? Tang Wufang answered a bit awkwardly, Brother, these people are all serious offenders... Jian Kongling nodded knowingly and said, Yes, sorry that I appeared so suddenly. Its only natural that you wouldnt trust me... He stood for a while, as if in a trance. Then he smiled bitterly and said, Since thats the case, we shall meet again in the future. Ill return when there is news of the Extraterritorial Demon sometime. Tang Wufang had no word to reply. Jian Kongling the man in ck smiled casually, nodded slightly, and then his body floated up. With a slight sound, he was already more than a hundred feet away. Only Xiao Ses long sigh was left in the air. He left pretty quickly, and one could see that he really didnt want to stay here anymore. Watching his figure turn into a small ck dot that was about to disappear from his view, Tang Wufangs eyes flickered. This person seemed to be a true hermit! He was not an enemy. Besides, he had a mild temper and was easily fooled... Itd be quite a pity to let someone like this leave. So he raised his voice and said, Wait for a moment, Brother! Jian Konglings figure had already disappeared. Only a sigh came: That wont be necessary. Tang Wufang raised his voice again and said, Does Brother not want to know the news of the Extraterrestrial Demon? No sound came from the other side. Tang Wufang knew that the other paused his footsteps upon hearing this sentence. Though he didnt look back, his mind was already hesitating. He followed up and said, Dont you want to ascertain the identity of the enemy who killed your Teacher? Dont you want to know whether the enemy who exterminated your n is really an Extraterrestrial Demon? The shadow of a person shed, and that Jian Kongling approached from the distance. When he came in front of Tang Wufang, he shook his head and smiled bitterly. You are an interesting person. I asked to see them earlier and you wont let me. Now that I was leaving, you hurried to call me back... Tang Wufang chuckled. Nowadays, the martial world isplicated and its hard to discern enemy from friends... Please understand, Brother. Jian Kongling said destely, Is the mistrust already so deep? The martial world these days... Sigh. Tang Wufangughed and said, But those who deserve trust still have to be trusted. Jian Kongling nodded heavily. I would like to interrogate them. Tang Wufang replied, Please suit yourself, Brother. With that said, he waved a hand and a path opened among the escorting troops. Jian Konglings hands were ced behind his back, and he walked over lightly. Everyone watched his footsteps move and only felt that every step he took contained bitterness and sorrow, and every movement he made showed solitary and destion. Everyone couldnt help but pity him: what kind of painful experience he must have had, how much loneliness must he have endured to make such out-of-the-ordinary temperament? He drifted to the front of Han Xiaoran and asked, You are the follower of Extraterritorial Demon? Han Xiaoran responded indifferently, Is there really an Extraterritorial Demon in the world? Jian Konglingughed softly. No matter what, the conclusion can only be made after a thorough investigation. Han Xiaoran snorted. But how many innocent people have to be killed in this process of thorough investigation? Jian Kongling said calmly, This wont be a problem. Ive traversed the martial world for 1200 years... He paused a bit here and said, ...And killing is inevitable. But I take note of each of my killings on a book of conscience: what he was guilty of, why he was killed, all of that is clear. Even after the killing is done, I have to investigate. In the 1200 years, Ive never made a wrong kill! Han Xiaorans eyes brightened as he looked at Jian Kongling. He said, Are you serious? Jian Kongling smiled calmly. My conscience is clear! Han Xiaorans breath was heavy, andplicated light shone in his eyes. He said, I admire you. With such an environment of the martial world, a character like yours will definitely make you suffer. Itd be better for you to leave and return to the mountains and forests. Jian Kongling smiled casually. When there is righteousness, life and death are less important. This conversation between the two was exactly the same as what Han Xiaoran had said the first time he met Chu Yang, word by word. By saying it at this moment, Chu Yang was saying: Dont be impulsive, dont be resistant during the actionter, cooperate with me for everything! Han Xiaoran was no fool. Upon hearing this, he immediately knew that the person in front of him was none other than his own little brother. The shock in his heart was truly unparalleled. He had been aw-enforcement officer for thousands of years, and he had a great many friends and acquaintances, yet when he was arrested this time, all those people pretended not to know about him, not daring to even stand up and say a fair word for him! Yet this little brother actually came here to rescue him, putting his own life in danger! Theparison made Han Xiaoran really emotional. Tang Wufang naturally didnt understand the intricacies in this very ordinary conversation. He pped his hands and said, Indeed! Brother Jian came in seek of revenge, return to the mountains and forests? Haha,w-enforcement master Han, is this how you persuade people to be cowardly and fear death? Jian Konglingughed, turned around and said, Brother Tang, the cultivation of these people is not actually sealed. Youre escorting them like this, if the Extraterritorial Demon came, wouldnt it cause big trouble? Tang Wufang chuckled. Its alright. We keep their cultivation for the convenience of traveling. There is poison in these peoples bodies, and they have to take the antidote every three hours. Even if they escape, they cant escape the end of dying from the effects of poison. I see! said Jian Kongling, Though it is somewhat inhumane... its indeed the most effective way. Tang Wufang and others felt a bit of contempt inside. This guy seems to have gone silly from seclusion. He actually calls such methods inhumane... However, he was a righteous man, and they could make use of this. Who was better than a gentleman to deceive? Jian Konglings ck robe fluttered. He walked to Sha Xinliangs side and said, This bald head is really bright. Baldhead, let me ask you, how does that Extraterritorial Demon Chu Yang look like? Sha Xinliang spat and cursed, F*ck your grandma! Extraterritorial Demon your head! Old Sha was very bold. He knew that there was no way he could survive this. Even if the Dharma Supreme was right in front of him, hed dare to spit him on the face. He was dying anyway, what was he afraid of? Jian Kongling frowned and said, You are a hopeless dead-head indeed. Even Nine-Heavens Jade-Ichor wont be able to make your head clear... The evidence is clear and solid, yet you are actually still arguing! If not because I dont like to use torture, Id make you die a million times with the move of a finger, like a bad doctor treating chronic illnesses! Sha Xinliang yelled, Holy f*ck! Nine-Heavens Jade-Ichor, bad doctor treating chronic illnesses. These were the words that Chu Yang used to scare Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan back then, when the two were almost half-dead from the shock. How could they have forgotten? Having said that, there was really no way that Sha Xinliang would not be able to know who the person in front of him was. Not only him, but Qin Baoshan also understood. So Sha Xinliang couldnt help but shout holy f*ck!, two brief words which contained immense shock. Yet after having shouted that, he felt wrong, and hurried to add, ...Holy f*ck, you actually dare to use torture on me? If I even frown, Im not a good man! Jian Kongling frowned and said, Im only asking you about this matter. I dont want to torture you. Sha Xinliang said, Thats because you dont dare to! Jian Konglings eyes focused and murderous aura raged all over his body. Suddenly, he snorted loudly, turned back and said, Brother Tang, that Extraterritorial Demon will probablye to rescue these guys, right? Tang Wufang had no way of knowing that in these very moments, some things that he had never imagined in his wildest dreams were actually happening right under his eyes? He smiled and said, Thats right. This is a trap! If they dare toe to rescue them, well ensure that they never return. Jian Kongling looked around and smiled slightly. These powers... doesnt seem too strong. There was disdain in his voice. Tang Wufang said, Rest assured, Brother Jian, we still have two fifth-grade professionals hiding in the dark. This is foolproof. Jian Konglings eyes brightened. So its actually two lines, one in the light, one in the dark... I admire you! Brother Tang... Id like to question this bald guy. Tang Wufang joked. Brother Jian must have never been cursed like this during your days in seclusion, right? Haha... Jian Kongling smiled, embarrassed. Brother Tang knows me well indeed. Tang Wufangughed out loud, waved generously and said, Anyway, they are people who are sure to die. Brother Jian can deal with them any way you want. Jian Kongling nodded with restraint. I wont embarrass you, Brother Tang! He looked at Tang Wufang sincerely and said, After the matter of Extraterritorial Demon is settled, if I can fulfill my wish, Ill be sure to develop our friendship properly. Its hard to find a friend who understands you well in the world. Tang Wufangs eyes brightened and said, Id be more than happy. Jian Kongling chuckled and said, Please dontugh at me, Brother Tang. Tang Wufang knew that he was about to start fighting, he said, Im just ready to see your ways, Brother Jian. Jian Kongling said deeply, I use Jian as my name, the best method is using a sword. As he spoke, his palm stretched tly, and with a ng, a longsword shining with cold lightid sideways in his hand. In the depth of the night, it had the coldness of autumn rivers. A chilly aura emerged from it suddenly. Good sword! Tang Wufang, having the intention to foster friendship with the other, eximed loudly. This sword of mine is far beyond good, Jian Kongling smiled arrogantly. Please look here, Brother Tang! With that said, he inclined the sword, letting starlight shine on one side of the sword. Tang Wufangs eyes focused as he bowed his head to look. He muttered, This sword... This... is the goodness of this sword. Jian Kongling smiled gently. Suddenly, he shook the longsword abruptly. The sword moved like a dragon. With light shing on it and the sound of a puff, a head flew up into the air. The head in mid-air belonged just to Tang Wufang who had stretched his neck to look at the amazing sword a moment ago! ... Chapter 1208 - Unable to Escape

Chapter 1208: Unable to Escape

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tang Wufang died absolutely with evesting regret! This Jian Kongling looked deste and lonely, a standard person who lived in seclusion from the world. This was definitely correct. Besides, he was obviously unguarded against him, with not the least bit of vignt aura about him. Besides, that sense of connection frommon experience and state of mind was also absolutely not fake. He trusted him and befriended him. This was beyond doubt! How sensible was the spiritual sense of a Supreme Martial Artist? If he couldnt even sense this, he might as well kill himself. Precisely because of that, he let down his guard and prepared to make this friend first and then pulled him into the rank ofw-enforcement officers. If he could be his assistant... he himself would be much strengthened: this persons cultivation was definitely around fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, even close to himself. Besides, when he pulled out the sword, he showed no intention of murder or fight. He took out his longsword so openly. Besides, he didnt show the intention of letting himment on it, it was purely because he was stupid and praised it, that the other followed on to let him take a look. When he approached it with great interest, he still sensed no murderous aura at all! He only... went forward to look at the sword... Well, as everyone knew, it couldnt be held up for looking. And it couldnt be too far from the eyes, therefore, it happened to just be around the throat. Following the sentence this is the goodness, Tang Wufang was just staring and preparing to look at the goodness of the sword, and suddenly, his head was sent flying! This was so f*cking surprising! Until his death, Tang Wufang remained happy and excited. Only after his head had been sent flying in mid-air for a long time, did the emotions in his eyes change into shock and disbelief! It was too... unexpected! Down below, Jian Kongling waved his sword in a beautiful sideways move. A sh of sword light suddenly turned into a violent dragon, plowing through the whole area of more than one hundred square feet! Besides the two first-grade Supreme Martial Artists, two second-grade Supreme Martial Artists and that third-grade Supreme Martial Artist, all the other fourteen who came close were all decimated, cut into pieces. With the sword intent, the Nine Tribtions Sword was reinforced. Once the longsword moved, the sword intent reached the target first, followed by the sword edge, and then the sword de. But many times the sword de wasnt needed because the other two had already finished the job. Jian Konglings longsword turned and with a messy series of nging and shing, the iron chains and shackles on the more than twenty people were already broken. He shouted, Run in different directions! And then, his foot kicked onto Qin Baoshans butt. He yelled, Follow my force and fly! Qin Baoshan went up into the air as though riding clouds and mists, then he flew into the distance like an arrow. At the same time, Sha Xinliang was also caught by Chu Yang at the belt and thrown out in the opposite direction from Qin Baoshan. And then, his hand grabbed and Han Xiaoran was already on his back. He cried, Little brother. Chu Yang had no time to respond. He humphed loudly, his longsword trembled and turned into a sh of lightning in the sky and a bright, shining light column. He actually made his body and the sword move as one, pulling his own body and Han Xiaorans to move to more than four hundred feet away within a blink! At this time, two human figures abruptly flew up from the grass and caught Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan in mid-air. They had yet to stop when Chu Yangs circr sword light column shed towards them. The hands of the two stretched out at the same time, they were pulled by the light column and flew out. They changed the breath in mid-air, immediately afterward, the two exerted force brought Chu Yang and Han Xiaoran to elope rapidly! And they were already more than one thousand feet away! All of this, from Chu Yangs move of the sword to sever the head, then ughtering people in all four directions, breaking the chains and freeing the people, to kicking Qin Baoshan and Sha Xinliang away, carrying Han Xiaoran, moving as one with the sword and escaping... All of this happened within the blink of an eye! Before anyone had time to respond, Chu Yang had already killed the enemy, saved the men and escaped. It seemed to be smooth but all three knew that this was actually just a beginning! The danger was approaching and a hard battle had just begun! Real danger only just started to appear. Behind them came several angry, extremely shocked roars. Several human figures rushed up after them, as fast as flying. From the grass patch on both sides, a sharp aura emerged at the same time. That was the two hidden fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists, who had already started to respond. A voice yelled, Good youngster! Suddenly, an aura as heavy as mountains came attacking, and pressed down with the weight of heaven and earth! The fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist on the left raised a hand, and a palm as gigantic as a mountain was formed in the air, mping down towards the three running like it was killing a mosquito! The gigantic palm was full of destructive aura. Go first Chu Yangs body was controlled by the Sword Spirit right now. He pushed the two forward. Rui Butong and Dong Wushang knew that this was no time for politeness, so they bowed their heads and ran at top speed. The Sword Spirit raised a hand, and an iplete Nine Tribtions Pill was already in his mouth. His energy was mobilized and with an angry roar, a sh of sword light cut across the sky and went towards that gigantic palm. An explosive sound was heard! Sword aura met that gigantic palm, and that fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist in the distance grumbled, a bit of blood emerged from the corner of his mouth. He muttered, Such sharp sword aura! With only the sh of aura, it can actually hurt my internal organs! And the sword aura had disappeared like ashes after shing with the full force of the fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist. Chu Yangs body flew out like a kite with a loose string, and he lost consciousness almost in mid-air. Han Xiaoran on his back abruptly spat out a mouthful of blood. Yet at this moment, the final clear consciousness made him control the blood in his mouth and not spit it out. He swallowed the Nine Tribtions Pill. Immediately, the Sword Spirits consciousness became a void. Though he fought with full force right now, he wasntpletely recovered after all. After the sh, even his spirit suffered heavy injuries. Chu Yangs body descended, rolling, and the effect of the iplete Nine Tribtions Pill was repairing Chu Yangs body during the rolling. And at the moment the Sword Spirits consciousness retreated, Chu Yangs own consciousness took over the body. He worked hard to propel the effect of medicine to flow through his limbs and bones. When he finally reached the ground, he had already recovered. The tip of his foot reached the ground, and the tip of his sword unleashed a long wave of burning brightness. Once again, his body moved as one with the sword, shing and flying across the night sky like a meteor. Behind him, the two fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists made an eh? in surprise. In their eyes, Chu Yangs body had apparently lost consciousness and strength, and all his cultivation was broken by this earth-shattering force by the palm! He fell down rollingpletely uncontrobly, and once he reached the ground, he was meant to be totally unconscious! This was deduced by the great many experiences that the two fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists had. Yet, he didnt expect that this person who dropped like a dead leaf actually bounced back up the moment he touched the ground, and started moving as one with the sword, which was extremely energy-consuming, at a speed no slower than previously. This was really too surprising. Despite the surprise, the two had to go chasing immediately. The opponent was carrying someone, and his cultivation was far below their own. He could definitely not run away! More than one hundred feet behind them, several low-level Supreme Martial Artists were trying hard to catch up. All of them had great anger in their expression and shame and fury in their eyes! This was too much! It was really too much. Such cheating, such scheming, such... There was no way they could even die in peace without killing me. One fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist raised his hand, preparing to attack, yet he was stopped by the other rapidly. Wait! You cant use that method. I used it just now and was beaten back by his sword aura. Now my internal organs are all injured. If you are also injured, these people may really get away today. This fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist thought about it, putting down his hand. In the next instant, he stomped his foot abruptly, and his one hand lifted forcefully from the ground! With a loud rumble, immediately, thend of an area more than one thousand square feet was lifted up, and turned upside down like clouds. His palms pped, and the whole piece flew up and smashed down at the three who were running. F*ck! Rui Butong red and cried out in surprise. For all three, this was the first time they had a fight against people at the level of Supreme Martial Artist. Now that they did, they really felt the powers of a Supreme Martial Artist! The piece ofnd was lifted up and smashed down. The three only felt the ground trembling. Above their head, it was all dark. Dont care about it! Just run forward! Once we reach Eagle Beak Cliff, go ording to original ns! Chu Yang roared with a low voice. Carrying Han Xiaoran, he flew close to the ground. Han Xiaoran grew anxious on his back and said, Little brother, put us down and you all still have a bit of hope for life. If you keep carrying us, we may all die. Shut up! Chu Yang raged. If were to let you down, what did wee for? Han Xiaoran sighed long. Chu Yang was right: if he could be let down, what was the point of theming to rescue? Couldnt they just leave him on his own? But the situation was really dire. Though they had killed most of the people on the enemys side, there was still one first-grade, two second-grade, one third-grade, and two fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists! Such ability gave Han Xiaoran a headache even to think about it! With Chu Yangs cultivation, how could he bring the three out in light of attack from so many professionals? The piece ofnd lifted up above their heads were about to fall down! Behind them, seven or eight figures came flying, so fast it was like they were riding the clouds. They were already right above the big piece ofnd. Chu Yangs eyeballs turned and he yelled loudly, Destination: Eagle Beak Cliff! Advance at full speed! At all costs! His voice was so loud that it was almost deafening, and apparently hysterical. People from both sides heard it very clearly. In the middle of the chase, the Supreme Martial Artists showed a bit of cruel smile: Eagle Beak Cliff? Even if you grow wings and really be an eagle, you cant fly out of here! ...... Chapter 1209 - A Moment of Life and Death!

Chapter 1209: A Moment of Life and Death!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Chu Yang down below finished speaking aloud, he immediately spoke another sentence to Rui Butong and Dong Wushang through voice transmission. Immediately afterward, the piece ofnd above their head had finally mmed down. At the moment it dropped, the three stopped at the same time. Then, they fell back abruptly, their feet kicking and the sword de shining. Chu Yang in front actually moved right backward! With a slight sound, Chu Yang had already gotten out. The time was very well controlled by him. At the moment they retreated, another sound came from above them, when the Supreme Martial Artists flew over. Rui Butong and Dong Wushang followed Chu Yang out like shes of lightning. Chu Yang hesitated no more. The edge of his sword spun and made another hole several dozens of feet from the hole through which they just came out, amidst the dust. Just after they got in, the big piece ofnd spun up and fell down silently once more, blocking the hole tightly. The three held their breaths. Using clever techniques, they pped the soil underground firm once more as they rushed forward, fast as the wind. Though the speed was many times slower, they didnt make a sound. A loud bang came from the top, and the whole wastnd shook. The giant piece ofnd banged onto the ground. The grass all around was actually shaken so much that it took off from the ground and flew up in the sky. The people above flew over like wind, only to abruptly realize that they couldnt even see the shadow of their enemies. Someone cried out, Were tricked! They talked about going forward, but actually went backward! Immediately, the group hurried back to check, angered. They actually found arge hole cut out by sword light at the root of therge piece ofnd. Immediately, everyone was madly furious! Youngsters! This is too much! One of the fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists stomped his foot. Chase! The group went chasing back the same route. Yet, they chased out for more than ten thousand feet, and still had no discoveries. Finally, someone suggested, Could they have stayed where they were? Smack! The person who spoke was given a hard p on the face. F*ck your mother! Why didnt you say this earlier! That person covered his face, extremely grieved: I just thought about it too, didnt I... Yet the rest had already turned back again, and chased back along the route in which they came! When they were back in the original position, they still had no discoveries. That fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist was so angry that his hair was about to stand up. He raged, Find them even if you have to dig up the whole earth! They absolutely cant escape. Dig inch by inch! One said, Detect with divine sense! Two fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists were furious at the same time. If divine sense detection works, would we need you to remind us? Angry, both of them were also puzzled. The cultivation of the enemy was apparently inferior to their own, but how could they have eluded their divine sense detection? What they didnt know was that Chu Yang underneath the ground was using his own divine sense to cover their whole party! Ever since devouring the divine sense of the first Nine Tribtions Sword Master, his divine sense was first in the world! Even Ning Tianyans divine sense might not necessarily be as strong as his. To hide themselves from these people above was just a piece of cake. Can we just hide here, wait for them to leave and then we will be safe? Rui Butong asked whimsically. Youre dreaming! Dong Wushang replied rudely. They will find us sooner orter! said Chu Yang indifferently, cold light shining in his eyes. He said heavily, Listen! When they find us, that will be the most dangerous moment, and that moment is our opportunity! Wushang, you must stop the two first-grade Supreme Martial Artists at once! Butong, carry on with the original n! I will use my full powers to make a way to reach Eagle Beak Cliff! Everything will go ording to original ns! Chu Yang spoke with a low voice. In the desperate situation, the expression in his eyes was that of unprecedented calm and confidence. Youve got to believe that we can definitely survive that! Rui Butong cried out in surprise, Boss, so youve already predicted what happened just now in your original n? And you prepared for it intentionally? No. My original n was that if my disguise was unsessful and unable to cheat the enemies, when it came to direct fighting... But since it wasnt used at that point, it can be used now. If its not used now, itll be used in the next stage. The n remains the same! said Chu Yang calmly. Now... Theyve started. Before they finished speaking, the ground started shaking violently. The fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist lifted up the ground piece by piece, after which others around him moved together to break the pieces of earth. Such actions were approaching them. In the middle of the shaking of the ground, Chu Yang said calmly, Brother Sha, Brother Qin, Brother Han, the three of you have to be prepared mentally. Though wevee this far... We may not really be able to protect you! In the case that you fall into enemy hands, surrender immediately to preserve your life and wait for the next opportunity for us to go and rescue you all! Han Xiaoran, Sha Xinliang and Qin Baoshan all shook their heads softly. Han Xiaoran said, Brother, were already content that you came today! All our efforts were not in vain. Asw-enforcement officers, weve already lost confidence in this world, in which even the Dharma Supreme whos reputed all around the world and controls the heaven and earth... What else can we do alive? We may as well die and be at peace away from all this. Theres a chance so long as theres life! said Chu Yang calmly. This is not the time for argument. Just remember to live! This is my only request for you all! In case you fall into the hands of enemy, hang on even if life is more painful than death! At that moment, the ground suddenly started shaking, and then they felt themselves in mid-air. The piece ofnd that they were in was already lifted by the full force of that fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! The six stayed in the ground, but were raised high up in the air! Immediately, strong forces came rushing towards them in all directions! Having broken more than twenty pieces of ground in vain, all the Supreme Martial Artists felt a little numb, some even thought that the enemy might have already escaped and they were only doing useless work. Though they dared not speak so, many of them thought so. Strong forces from all directions met at one point. That fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist was already using martial techniques from his right hand to lift another piece ofnd. Apparently, seeing that the piece which he just lifted showed no abnormalities when being lifted, he had already given up hope somewhat. Right at this moment... With a loud rumble, sword aura swept across the space between heaven and earth. Three human figures rushed out from a piece ofnd at this moment of explosion and started moving in three directions. A sh of red light actually shed, and Rui Butong disappeared immediately! A fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist and a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist responded the fastest, and with a movement of their bodies, they were already right in front of them! Right after they reached positions, Chu Yang was alreadying at them! In their faces, a sh of sword light burst abruptly and came straight toward them with magnificence, as if the sky had exploded. Steel walls and bronze gates have yet to see the end of strife! What harm is there in ughtering the entire world! These two techniques had finished umting strength at the moment of explosion. As the final Dont Restrain the de when Beheading the Entire World technique was used, it had already surpassed the range of Nine Tribtions Sword Techniques. Both its momentum and feeling was no longer that of the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique. But the power was not in the least bit weakened! Besides, Chu Yang vaguely felt that when he was using such a sword technique, the Nine Heavens Divine Technique inside his body seemed to throb suddenly, and abruptly jumped a little! And with that little bit of jump, the sword aura actually suddenly became twice as powerful? Chu Yangs mind moved: could the Nine Heavens Divine Technique actually be capable of some changes? Or, were there some functions that he had yet to discover? But before he had time to think, his people and sword had already rushed over. The sword light exploded most abruptly, and the internal energy in Chu Yangs body reversed sharply! Opposite him was one fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist and one third-grade Supreme Martial Artist! Both held swords in their hands and looked like they were facing strong opponents! Sword light shed as he waved his sword, and two heavy sword mountains pressed down wildly! With a mad explosion, Chu Yang spat out blood abruptly, and his body flew out obliquely. The speed was actually thrice faster than when his body moved as one with the sword! Both Supreme Martial Artists swayed and stepped back. A sh of redness went across their faces, and they were both very surprised. The opponents move was wild and potent, such that both of them felt shocked, especially the one who had already suffered shocks in the internal organs previously, he felt a sweetness at his throat and almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He forcibly swallowed the blood back, but his internal organs were already turbulent. About eighty to hundred gaps appeared on the two longswords from the single contact just now! The strength and power of the opponents sword technique and the sharpness of the longsword were both unexpected, but the most unexpected was the fact that after using such a technique, he could actually still turn it into soft force! During the collision just now, he actually turned the attacking force of the two to his own propelling force, using it to fly obliquely and get out of trouble! Such a reversal of internal energy was definitely sufficient to let a professional suffer from an idental rebound, yet he was actually fine! On the other side, Dong Wushangs dark saber cut out madly, and he stopped one first-grade Supreme Martial Artist and one second-grade Supreme Martial Artist! Though he was beaten from the moment of contact, he didnt retreat even one step, possessing a mighty, unparalleled domination to stop the reinforcement from these two Supreme Martial Artists! Within the time of one breath. Just one single breath indeed! Chu Yang came over, carrying Han Xiaoran, like a gush of wild wind. His original speed was already extremely fast, and coupled with the propelling force of a fifth-grade and a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist, his body was already moving so fast that its shape became blur. With a ng, the longsword cut the sword of a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist into two pieces. That Supreme Martial Artist was shocked and hurried to retreat, but Chu Yang paid no more attention to him. He grabbed Dong Wushangs cor, and in the next moment, that strong propelling force really worked and within a second they were already more than three thousand feet away as if by teleporting. They were already at the foot of Eagle Beak Cliff. The two banged in there without thinking at all! Immediately, a red light shed, the hot aura exclusive to Rui Butong was released for a moment, and withdrew again. In the next moment, the whole mountain copsed! Behind Eagle Beak Cliff was more than ten thousand feet of emptiness. Chu Yang carrying Han Xiaoran, Dong Wushang carrying Sha Xinliang, they rushed out at the same time, and together with rolling rocks, they fell off the cliff! Then, a figure was thrown down, and it was Qin Baoshan thrown down by Rui Butong. Among the rolling rocks, Chu Yang grabbed Qin Baoshan and disappeared among the flying rocks. ...... Chapter 1210 - Outlaws are Ten Times Stronger

Chapter 1210: Ouws are Ten Times Stronger

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Supreme Martial Artists were furious and chased over at full speed. In their imagination, there was absolutely no way that these guys could escape! Especially under such a desperate situation. But nobody could expect them to use the cliff, which was the most impossible for usage. Under normal circumstances, at the level of Supreme Martial Artists, cliffs were nothing. They could be raised with one hand. So to use a cliff to run for ones life was just a joke for high-level martial warriors of the Nine heavens continent. Seeing Chu Yang and others falling off the cliff, though the Supreme Martial Artists were furious, it was more for their multitude of methods and cunning schemes. But absolutely not for them escaping. When the chase continues, even if they went deep down underground below the thousand-feet-high cliff, theres absolutely no way they could get away. A red light shed, and a red aura suddenly dispersed. A youth with a red light shining all over him suddenly appeared. It was Rui Butong. He made a series of moves, and almost the whole mountain was blown up. Immediately afterward, he entangled with these Supreme Martial Artists with great enthusiasm. To give the job of retreat-covering to Rui Butong who really had no fear for death was absolutely... utility-maximizing! With a bang, Rui Butong exchanged a fist with a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist. This was a real and solid exchange: both suffered a fist from each other. This guy was slightly shorter. The opponents fist hit on his chest, yet his fist hit solidly at the others crotch! A sound like an egg being broken sounded! Ahhh... Rui Butongs, with a scream of pain, flew up, yet got entangled with another Supreme Martial Artist. That Supreme Martial Artist who received a fist in his crotch opened his mouth and his red face turned purple. And then, he curled up like a prawn, his mouth drawing breath, sweat beads the size of beans emerged rapidly on his forehead. After a long time, he finally cried out, Ahhh... My dick! Even in the middle of such anger in chasing down opponents, and under the circumstance of each suffering their own injuries, the other Supreme Martial Artists still couldnt contain theirughter. Holy shit... Such a scream... Over there, Rui Butong had already exchanged several more moves with others, and ced himself in front of the two fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists with a swaying body full of injuries. Strength had gone out of his body, and the bones were already mostly broken, yet he still carried on, refusing to retreat. Heavy respect showed in the eyes of two fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists. They could see that this skinny, small man in front of them cared no more about his own life in the cover for his friends escape. Someone with such loyalty was worthy of respect no matter whether he was an enemy or a friend! Whats your name? Why do you fight so hard? One of the fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists eyes narrowed and asked calmly, You know that they wont be able to get away! Rui Butong spat out a mouthful of blood. Inside the blood, several pieces of his internal organs were visible. He coughed,ughed tragically, breathed hard and said, I... never change my name. The dirty man with pigs heart and dogs lungs, Luo Kedi, is me! Everyone was stunned! Dirty man? Pigs Heart and dogs lungs? Luo Kedi? Since when werew-enforcement officers going to catch such a person? Besides, this person had such deep grievances... Rui Butong coughed and spat out blood. He said with a voice full of hatred, You dont remember? Humph... After today, youll have to remember me, dirty man with pigs heart and dogs lungs Luo Kedi! He swayed and snorted, I naturally know that they cant get away, but Ive got to do the cover anyway. Even if they get to take one more breath because of me... Ive got to ward you off! Good man! The two fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists praised. There was pity in their eyes. This guys nickname was disgraceful, but he was a good man indeed. Rui Butong swayed,ughing out loud tragically. Blood emerged from his mouth continuously. Hahaha... Come, you want to catch them, youve just got to walk over my corpse! I, Luo Kedi, has no regret at death! Then he rushed over, swaying, and yelled with a harsh voice, Kill me! Dont leave me with one breath to watch my friends be caught by you! A fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist closed his eyes and sighed deeply. Alright, I will send you on your way myself! A hand waved, and Rui Butongs body was sent flying like a piece of broken cloth. He bumped into the stone wall, slipped down, and all his bones were broken. Yet he smiled and said with a low, hoarse voice, Brothers... Well meet soon, I... I cant... Then his breath stopped. The Supreme Martial Artists all felt a heaviness in their hearts. Such a good man... Sigh! Its really pitiful. That Supreme Martial Artist whose penis was broken by Rui Butongs fist pressed against his crotch, bowing down and gritting his teeth, he walked over. He unleashed his longsword and cut it downwards forcefully. Ill chop you... Before his longsword came down, it was hit out of his hand, and then his face received a p. Such a heroic man is already dead! Youve actually got to hurt his body? That fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists eyes contained tears, and he yelled angrily, Are you still a martial warrior? Do you still dare to call yourself a man of the martial world? Then, he focused his look on Rui Butongs body, sighed long and said, Lets bury him properly! Such a good mans corpse should not be exposed to a wastnd. Immediately, his hand turned, and a lot of broken stones were cleared to the side, showing a t piece ofnd. His sleeves moved and a pit appeared on the ground. Rui Butongs body was lifted and ced into the pit. His sleeve moved again, and arge pile of stones flew over and covered its top. A tombstone rose in an instant. He used two fingers to function as a knife and engraved, Here lies buried Dirty man with pigs heart and dogs lungs Luo Kedi He was sad for a while, then he sighed. How ipatible is your nickname with your real character. He turned and left. The other Supreme Martial Artists followed suit and leaped down the cliff. The other fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist had been watching from the top and taking notice of the movement down below and all around. He saw no abnormalities. The enemy had to still be down there. Actually, both Supreme Martial Artists were quite calm: Could you run away even if we let you? What ce was that? It was a thousand-mile nd! Where could they escape to! The group of Supreme Martial Artists leaped down the cliff like a windstorm. At the bottom of the cliff, the ground was covered with broken rocks and it looked very messy! But to the Supreme Martial Artists, this was no big deal at all. Two of them made some casual moves and cleared it up. Dig the ground! Go as deep as it takes and find the people! That fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist said severely. Excitement showed on the faces of all Supreme Martial Artists. Looking for six living people within such a space gave them the joy of a cat chasing down mice. Because this was nothing difficult for them at all! With a whistling sound, arge piece ofnd was already lifted up. One of them broke it into pieces as fine as powder, and immediately someone else took away the powder. After that, they did the same for another piece. From the beginning to the end, a fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist stood on the top, monitoring the surroundings closely. Yet, the space of a hundred square feet, a thousand square feet, ten thousand square feet... were all searched through, but still nothing was found. Unease grew among them. Could they have escaped? Right at that moment, someone shouted, Theres something wrong here... That third-grade Supreme Martial Artists spirit was lifted. He lifted up a piece of ground forcefully, finding a round opening of a cave. The soil at the opening was fresh, apparently the cave was only made in recent days. Some areas still had powders dropping. This is it! Weve found it! They felt their spirits lift. These guys also seemed clever, to decide on starting the works here beforehand and making such a secret tunnel... A pity, however cunning the fox was, it couldnt beat the hunter! They were found after all. Dont move! That fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist came over, looked at the pitch-dark opening of the tunnel and said, Dont go inside. Well continue lifting the ground. Ive got to lift them up slowly! The rest showed understanding smiles. To do this could indeed torture someone even to the point of breakdown, like waiting for ones death! As pieces and pieces ofnd were lifted up, they became ever more excited, in a cruel way. It was as if they had already witnessed the gloominess and sorrow of those six people who were dug up from their hiding ce several thousand feet below the earth. And the situation right now meant that they couldnt move. Asyers andyers were lifted up, the tunnel went in a zig-zag way and deeper and deeper. Their admiration increased. Holy shit, was this guy going to dig all the way to the Middle Three Heavens? When they were eight hundred feet deep, they discovered a sword sheath. They picked it up and looked: the sheath was very clean, apparently it was only left here just now. They became even more energetic. They continued digging. But... Another one thousand feet below, a sshing sound came, and everyone was dumbfounded. Presented in front of them was actually an underground river! It was connected in all directions and had a great number of sub-divisions. The stream flowed rapidly, bringing away all smell. There was no knowing where the enemy went! Apparently, this was where the enemy left. Bastards! That fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist roared in anger. He was so angry that the hair all over his head stood up! After that much trouble, after seven Supreme Martial Artists busied themselves for a whole night, this was the end that they saw! How could he not be enraged! Seeing this quietly flowing underground river, in an instant, all of them only felt a nkness in their heads. Nobody imagined that the enemy would leave using such a method! Thew is strong, but ouws are ten times stronger! Once they left, they would be out of reach from now on. To catch them in the future would be as difficult as retrieving a needle from the ocean. Besides, among those hostages, besides those who were killed on the spot, the three most important were already taken away! Though they had great poison in their bodies, Chu Yang had the reputation of the first Pharmacist in the world, how could they not know that he could cure them? Looking up, they felt that they were standing in a giant grave. A grave dug out by themselves! Lets go. The voice of the other fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist came from above. They were speechless. They were discontent and angry, but what could they do? To stay here would be a joke! Soft winds blew, and it was already dawn. The seven Supreme Martial Artists finally left. After a very long time... A voice groaned in the ground not far from the point where Rui Butong was buried. Holy f*ck... Im almost suffocating... It was Chu Yangs voice. Chapter 1211 - Scratching

Chapter 1211: Scratching

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The soil moved and Chu Yangs dusty head emerged. He looked around cautiously like a turtle, and thenughed. It looks like we are safe. Behind him, Dong Wushang said in a muffled voice, Boss, this n is incredible! How did you know that theyd only search the bottom of the cliff? Chu Yang humphed and said, Thats a secret. Dong Wushangughed but asked no more. His character was such that he chose not to think about things that he couldnt understand, especially for good things. Anyway, there were people who would think about it... Last night, the three arrived here and spent a huge amount of energy digging a tunnel through the mountain. And then, they dug another hole underneath the cliff. First, the Sword Spirit located the underground river, and then the three worked together, finishing only this afternoon. After a bit of rest, it was time for action at night. Yet the actual hiding ce was truly here. Everyone saw them jumping off the cliff at the moment the mountain copsed. In fact, after they leaped down, they actually hooked to the side and started digging backward. And the mountain copsed at the same time as well. Everything left no trace at all. And there was that tunnel to the underground river. Everyone would only suspect that they had already left without a trace. Theyd never imagine that they were still here, and on top of the cliff! With everyone working hard under the cliff, what could they find no matter how powerful the Supreme Martial Artists were? The poison in the three was still big trouble. If Chu Yang were to dissolve them, hed have to use theplete Nine Tribtions Pills. However, their poison would be good nourishment for Chu Leer. Not only this kind of poison but any poison under the sun would be great nourishment for Chu Leer. Therefore, after Chu Yang suppressed the effect of the poison for the three using Spiritual Spring Water, he wanted the three to go back to Chu n. However, it was thousands of miles away, and for the three to travel together, the target would be far too big. He was afraid that before they could go a few hundred miles, theyd be caught again. And if they were to follow himself toward the North-West, the way would be even more dangerous... Chu Yang thought for a long time but couldnt make a decision. Dong Wushang said, How about Butong and I escort them back to Chu n first, and thene out to look for you? In that case, though you will be alone without assistance, you will also have no concerns and can be flexible to deal with situations as theye up. On our side, wed also be able to take care of it properly. Chu Yang thought for a moment and said, Okay. But even if you are escorting them, youd also need very good disguises. Oh yeah, wheres Butong? Im here, a weak voice answered. Immediately, a head moved out from the bottom of a pile of stones. Rui Butong climbed out, all dusty and muddy. He said, Ive had huge gains this time. Im at second supreme level now. Chu Yang thought of something suddenly and said, How about, you lie down and dont move, Wushang and I will beat you to death thousands of times today, wont your ability be unparalleled in the world then? Well fear nothing. Rui Butong yelled, How is that different from suicide? Suicide is death as well! Dong Wushang pped his hands and his eyes shone. Yes! Yes! Rui Butong said angrily, If the Great Nirvana Technique can really be used like this, every phoenix will also be the most powerful being in the world. Cant you think of that? Then why is that? asked Chu Yang. Can there be limitations? Of course there are limitations! Rui Butong rolled his eyes and said, The reason behind it is not what you would understand even if I tell you. In a word, its things like death, hatred, grievance and fear caused by irresistible external forces, etc... Even if one is reborn through Nirvana, that fear when facing death ispletely real... You dont understand that feeling... Its too devastating... Chu Yang replied with an oh. Though he still couldntpletely understand, he had some vague understanding thatpletely irresistible, idental factors, and many other factors were at y... Every time Im beaten to death... said Rui Butong bitterly. I have to spend a long time adjusting my mood... You all only see the progress in my cultivation, how do you know my sufferings... Chu Yang and Dong Wushang were both silent. This guy was such that even though they knew that he had gone through a lot, they still felt very much like beating him up right now! The six people left secretively. From the beginning till the end, Rui Butongs body covered the sight of Chu Yang and Dong Wushang, not letting them see what was written on the tombstone. Well, Rui Butong was very curious right now about the kind of expression Luo Kedi would make when hees up and sees this tomb... When he thought about that, Rui Butong felt that his suffering was worth it... And he smiled crookedly. That night, the six found a small vige to stay in. And then, Chu Yang used his good skills to alter the appearances of all the others carefully. They werepletely and drastically changed. During this time, Sha Xinliang still asked something that made the other five roll their eyes and made Han Xiaoran almost beat him up. Chu Yang, you cant be the Extraterrestrial Demon, right? ... The next day, Rui Butong, Dong Wushang, Han Xiaoran and others had already strutted into Ye Zhou, and bought a huge supply of urgently needed goods for the Southeast in the manner of nouveau riches. They hired two big carriage teams right away, and some blood payers as guards. They drove all the way towards the Southeast. And Chu Yang headed towards the Northwest all on his own, only carrying his sword. In the middle of the chaos in the whole continent, Minister Chu stayed low and observed the situation. He traveled freely and without restraint. ... The whole had been turned upside down! Chu n had be the target of public criticism in an instant! The newly-arrived Law Enforcement Hall first stopped all of Chu ns trade, and then cut their supplies and severed cooperation with them. And then, it colluded with Xiao n in the Southeast to attack Chu n. Should this happen in the past, Chu n might really panic, but now... The attitude of grandmaster Chu Xiongcheng was extremely tough! Beat all who dare toe! The Law Enforcement Hall and Xiao n were furious! Eventually, they mobilized the martial forces of the whole Southeast to besiege Chu n. At this critical point, Chu Yangs maternal grandfather, Old Master Yang Bao gave up the family business and brought his whole family over to t Mountain Ridge to stand together with their inws... It seemed that they had no choice. The Purple Crystal mine of Yang n had long been coveted byw-enforcement officers, and they would not be able to drag on any more this time. Though Yang Bao had a bad temper, he knew how to prioritize. He decided to give up on his family business and rush to t Mountain Ridge over the night. Tobine the forces of two ns was better than taking the enemy on his own, after all. Even if he were to die, it didnt matter where he died... The martial artists of the whole Southeast were gathering here! And Chu n also started bigger moves, allocating half of t Mountain Ridge to itself, and then going out to resettle the citizens around t Mountain Ridge. The people also knew that there was about to be a big battle here, and if they stayed on, they would only suffer. After all, they had left the dangerous ce. Within a few days, the martial warriors who gathered here from the whole Southeast actually amounted to several thousand. After that, people rushed over from all directions, their number increasing in hundreds and thousands. The situation was bing ever more dire. Some people already relied on their numbers to go to show off their strength at Chu ns gate and speak insults. Chu ns tightly closed gate opened, and a little girl wearing pretty makeup walked out. She waved her hand, and then closed the gate and went inside. The people made some fuss, but didnt dare to break the gate and enter after all, so they returned. Yet after returning, all the people who went on the day got a strange disease: they felt their whole body very itchy! They used a big saber to pierce their skin, yet they actually didnt feel any pain, but only itchiness. After they scratched so much that they were covered with blood, even after they broke one of the bones, they actually still felt itchy! That was extremely ufortable indeed. Within only a day, these people were already tortured so much that their suffering was worse than death. At the same time, another news broke out: another group who went to Chu n to insult them previously also got this same strange disease... At that time, everyone was thinking of ways to scratch. Besides, wherever they went, anyone who came in contact with them would get such a disease within half a day... Three dayster, there were already four to five thousand martial warriors who got the strange itchy disease. This was when Chu n opened its gate andid out a table to sell a strange-shaped rake. It was thin and made of bamboo. A bamboo would probably be enough to make hundreds of them. But there was a benefit to this rake: it stops itchiness! Itchiness at any ce could be stopped temporarily by scratching with this rake. Its effect was to stop the itchiness for the time of burning one incense, but after that, one needed to scratch again. It was heard that the young daughter of Chu n, Chu Leer pitied these people suffering from the strange disease and purposefully made it; and its price wasnt high, at only ten Purple Crystals each. To be honest, the price of one Purple Crystal was enough to buy a hundred yards of bamboo forest! Ten Purple Crystals were enough to buy the whole bamboo fest on t Mountain Ridge and still have leftovers. Right now, such a thin little piece of bamboo was actually sold for ten Purple Crystals. It was outrageously expensive. But aspared to that kind of ufort, ten Purple Crystals... was not that expensive after all. At first, the people didnt believe in it and didnt buy. Yet as the itchiness became worse and worse, finally, someone dropped ten Purple Crystals to give it a try, and the itchiness really stopped. This was an extraordinary beginning. Everyone rushed over and flooded the front of Chu n. Those martial warriors who originally came to trouble Chu n started giving Chu n money. There were also people who wanted to rob. Chu n didnt stop the robbing, but once those who robbed got the item and scratched their bodies with it,rge pieces of skin and flesh started peeling off... And then, their own body festered into a mere skeleton. The skeleton was blown by the wind and turned into powder, scattering across the floor. Everyone went totally silent. May as well buy it. This amazing rake was heard to be named scratcher by the kind andpassionate Miss Chu Leer of Chu n. The more they scratched, the more they itched; the more they itched, the more they scratched... Chapter 1212 - Those Matters of the South East

Chapter 1212: Those Matters of the South East

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The t Mountain Ridge was in chaos! Everywhere on the streets were people suffering from all the itch. Everyone knew that this strange disease of itchiness must have been caused by the Chu n. However, there was no evidence. Besides, what could people do even if they had the evidence? You had been poisoned and only my n can cure it! Were you not trying to find trouble for me? I shall see how you still can find trouble for me! Furthermore, this strange disease of itchiness had taken a new turn in development. You only had to use this specially made Itch Scratcher to scratch on the itch, after scratching, you yourself would not feel the itch anymore. However... those surrounding within thirty feet of you who had not been poisoned, they would start to feel the itch! Slowly, this itchiness spread across to ten thousand people! It was still rapidly spreading! At this juncture, the Itch Scratcher from Chu n had to run out of stock! Gone. Many of the impatient Jiang Hu people were furious. As they used one hand to scratch their itch, the other hand was knocking on the door of Chu n and shouting simultaneously. However, the answer that they got back was that the Young Mistress Chu was not in a good mood and therefore, did not want to concoct the Itchy Scratch medicine. This was really terrible! Following which, hundreds of people broke into the Chu n together! These people broke into the house, shouting and screaming, but after a while, one by one, each of their heads was thrown out andnded into a tall pile beside the Chu ns main door! It was piled neatly and tidily. For a few times continuously, those who broke into the house had their heads cut down. Their heads piled up but no one had an idea of where the bodies went to. Amongst all these heads, there was actually a head belonging to a Martial Saint. At this point, all these Jiang Hu people started to keep quiet out of fear. They thought in their mind, The strength of Chu n is actually at such a strong level? Everyone started to crowd around a few hundred feet outside the house of Chu n. No one dared to step forward. With a squeak, the door opened again. A tall surly man walked out of the door, his hands holding on to a bucket and a big brush. With it, he drew arge scale circle beyond the pile of heads and inserted a sign. Bam! The tall surly men then close the door and returned back. The crowd went forward to take a look. They saw what was written on the sign, Human Head Piling Project: Estimated to end only after the human heads have piled all the way to the circle drawn and up to 500 feet high. The crowd took a look at the circle drawn. Everyone took in a breath of cold air and gasped in their mind, A radius of 200 feet! A human head... would take up at most one foot long of the space, right? To pile fully all the way to the circle drawn and furthermore, up to 500 feet high... Seemed like it would need tens of thousands of human heads? It was already shocking, from just by looking at it. If the pile of heads was to contain their own heads... that feeling... Everyone felt absolutely terrified, with their hair standing on its end. They no longer dared to barge into the Chu n. However, the itch was still ongoing. Furthermore, the itch got worse than before. When they saw that others were holding on to an Itch Scratcher and relieving themselves of the itch, they grew instantly mad with anger. Finally, one person could not take it any longer. He killed another person who was scratching in front of him and snatched over the Itch Scratcher to relieve himself of the itch. Sofortable... Once there was this precedence, the entire t Mountain Ridge suddenly slipped into a tragedy of people killing each other! To think, twenty thousand people were dying of itch. Yet, there were only a thousand people who had the Itch Scratcher... This proportion was terribly imbnced. Especially those martial art experts. They thought in their mind, F*ck, my cultivation level is higher than yours and Im still suffering from the itch. How dare a mere Emperor level martial artist hold on to the Itch Scratcher and not give it to me? I will kill you! Endless screams were echoing and blood was everywhere. There were others who were more clever. They killed a few people to get hold of a few Itch Scratchers and kept them as their own reserves. There were even others who thought like this, I cannot prevent you from robbing me and I would be miserable after you have robbed me of the Itch Scratcher. Then why not I just destroy it so that we both suffer together. The Itch Scratcher was all along a normal bamboo. Not to mention a Monarch Level or Emperor Level Martial Artist, even the mostmon Martial Arts Great Master could grind it down into powder. Therefore, many people were just standing by the side andughing, while they destroyed the Itch Scratcher! The high level of martial art experts opposite them were all furious. With a single p, the experts turned them into a meat paste, but yet, their itch continued... In this way, the Itch Scratcher became even more short in supply. The killings became more intense Originally, t Mountain Ridge was a paradise, but now, it had be a living hell. Corpses, broken limbs and fresh blood were everywhere. A few days passed. The doors of Chu n opened and a few teams of servants came out. Each of them held a bucket full of ck colored water. Each of them had adle and one of them filled thedle up with the ck water and poured it onto the pile of human heads. Suddenly, green smoke emitted from the pile of human heads and before long, the huge pile was reduced into a pile of bone powder before it finally turned into ck smoke and disappeared. This kind of lethal poison made the onlookers tooth root sour and sent a chill down their spill, making them shudder with fear. After this, the few servants went around to gather the corpses around t Mountain Ridge, as if nothing had happened. They ced them into a pile and simrly poured adle of ck water onto it. So, they had actuallye out to clean up the corpses. All those Jiang Hu people who came over to find troubles for the Chu n all stared on as the servants cleaned up the corpses. However, these Jiang Hu people had no one to organize them together. When the corpses piled up, it would trigger a gue. Therefore, after every huge battle, regardless of winners or losers, they would regard the collection and destruction of corpses as their top priority! Otherwise, should a gue set in, that would be a disaster that could destroy the entire nation. Everyone was well aware of this point. However, now that the Jiang Hu people had no leader at t Mountain Ridge, who would go and clear up all these corpses? No one thought that the one who finally had to clean up the corpses, would still be the Chu n! In this way, everyone was stunned and did not move an inch like a wax statue. They tried to find trouble for Chu n, but dared not take actions in the end. Then, what was the purpose of gathering here outside their house? At this awkward moment, the Law-enforcement team of the Law Enforcement Hall arrived. On the day itself, they organized an impassioned mobilization to gather forces and called on everyone to deal with the Extraterrestrial Demon. At the same time, they also formted a n against the Extraterrestrial Demon. Everyones already cold heart began to boil again. The next morning, however, no one from the Law Enforcement Hall came out after entering. One of the bold ones went in to take a look and hurriedly came out, scared out of his wits. It was a living hell inside. None of the members of the Law-enforcement team was mediocre. Yet, all of them died inside! No one survived! The leader was an elite Ninth Grade Martial Saint. However, he too died silently inside. His corpse was still sitting upright, with a shocked expression that was full of fear. It seemed obvious that he was struck to dead in a single palm, before he could even react. Who could instantly kill a Ninth Grade Martial Saint? Everyone was trembling with fear. Immediately after, the team from Xiao n came. However, they were massacred by a mysterious person at a distance a few dozen miles away from t Mountain Ridge. No one survived! The news of their massacre came and the entire t Mountain Ridge was shocked! Thew-enforcement officers continued to dispatch another three batches of people over. Without exception, they were all dead, like the previous attempts. The Xiao n also sent another four, five batches of people over. Even thest batch was led by three Fourth Grade Supreme Martial Artist. However... without exception, all of them died! Right from the start, the Chu n main door had always been shut close. The leaders of Chu n were never seen at all! However, the entire n in the South East to exterminate the Chu n had already been aborted! It could be considered a retreat, a total defeat! The reputation of Chu n became more and more well known. They had actually stunned the entire South East! At the end of the fighting, the Chu n servants began to appear again. They went around the t Mountain Ridge to start cleaning up the ce. Thereafter, those shops and businesses that were closed in t Mountain Ridge started to reopen. Soon, life was bustling with activities again... Everything returned to normal, as if nothing had happened. However, all the Jiang Hu people who had managed to survive all seemed to have lost a part of their souls, as they used all their might to escape from this ce. No one chase after and no one interfered in their escape. There seemed to be a non-spoken rule: t Mountain Ridge, you cane and go freely. However, this kind of freedom, no one would dare to try it a second time! Especially for those who just made it out alive. It was just like a nightmare for them. Furthermore, they realized that the itchiness was miraculously cured without any treatment, when they left t Mountain Ridge. This was really strange. Everyone left. They thought in their mind, F*ck, I will no longer bother. Whether the Chu n people are the Extraterrestrial Demons or not, they had nothing to do with us anymore. Even if they were to eat humans, I will just stay far away from them. There are so many people on the continent, why do they have to specifically eat me? Just let them eat whoever they want... I shall first keep my life. The Law-enforcement officer made a beautiful speech about upholding justice, for the stability of the world and the people of this society... However, their so-called upholding of justice would still require us to be alive in order to uphold it. The reputation of enforcing peace or being a hero... looks like it is better for me to not want it now. To be a living bug is still better than being a dead hero... at least we are still alive. Where can I not find a living with my capabilities? Furthermore, I can still woodies when Im alive... Driven by such a mentality, all those heroic characters who came forward wanting to exterminate the demons, all left. t Mountain Ridge had regained its usual peace and tranquility. As if nothing had happened at all! Only the influential Chu n continued to expand, expand outwards... Wherever the Chu n went, everyone was talking amongst themselves, The Chu n is here? Then why are you not running away? Thest time a few hundred thousand peopleid a siege against the Chu n, you guess what was the result? Those who survived and returned were less than a few thousand... I was one of those lucky ones... that battle was really earth-shattering... What about the Xiao n? What about the Law-enforcement officer? They were all exterminated by the Chu n... Just you alone? And you want to go against the Chu n? Extraterrestrial Demons? Even if they are truly the Extraterrestrial Demons, what has it got to do with you? Eating humans? Did he eat you? Dont be such a simpleton! Keep your so-called justice feeling... I was even more hot-blooded than youst time. Look at what happened? Let me give you a piece of advice, Brother. For humans, staying alive is still the best. Other than the Xiao n still trying to counterattack, most of the other people had already epted it. Humans were just like this. Whenever something happened suddenly, everyone would be angry and tried to go against it, even with their lives. However, once they realized that going against it was useless, most people would be silent and eventually ept it and follow it. Most people would turn from anger to being disappointed, until they slowly adapted, kept silent,plied and eventually embraced it... Only a small group of people would continue to fight against it. Until everyone had be used to the new change, then these small groups of people would be seen as rebellious and became criminals... After many years, all the original indignation would have be a naturalw of order. For example... a new reign; for example... downfall of a nation; for example... oppression. In summary, the rise of Chu n in the South East was overwhelming and unstoppable! The public opinions of the South East, those upholding of justice, for the sake of the world and society, those heroes to exterminate demons were all fiercely eliminated by the Chu n, with its mysterious and powerful strength! While the South East was bustling with new happenings, Chu Yang who had been traveling towards the North West alone, met the most important person for his fate, in both his previous and current lives! That fortune telling old man. He was the worlds number one literary talent in his previous life. Xue Leihan! ............... Chapter 1213 - Every Drop of Tears Within the Snow is Cold

Chapter 1213: Every Drop of Tears Within the Snow is Cold

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While the South East was bustling with activities, Dong Wushang and Rui Butong were on their way to the destination on a horse carriage, albeit at a slow speed. Along the way, they met quite a few bullies who tried to take a share of their loot. After all, this long trail of carriages was simply too tempting. Fortunately, the blood payers hired by those two were not mediocre. Of course, if they met any tough opponents, it would be Dong Wushang who had to settle it. With a saber in his hand, he was invincible! Although he did not use his own dark saber, with a cultivation level like his, any saber on his hands would not make much of a difference. Along the road, it became a journey for Dong Wushang to learn and practice through actual battles. He basically fought all along the way to the South East. Along the way, it became like a journey for him to turn into a Saber Saint, as his strength grew by leaps and bounds. This made Rui Butong a little angry and jealous of his progression. Let us not talk about this journey. Talking about Chu Yang, he went through Ye Province and along the way, he ughtered several people who tried to profit from other peoples misfortune. Quite a number of people actually intercepted those traveling along the roads. Whomever they intercepted, they would interrogate and then kill them off before plundering their belongings. All in the name of a seemingly good cause: We belong to the same group as the Extraterrestrial Demon. We are upholding justice in the world, keeping peace in the continent. Especially so, when they saw those merchants who were very wealthy. These people would never let hold of the rich merchants. The despicable actions of these people were really outrageous! If they were really working with the Extraterrestrial Demons, even if they were duped into it, it was also another kind of justice. However, these people, their actions were totally not that of justice, nor for the peace of the world. It was merely for their own desire. Or in other words, they hated the rich! These kinds of people were not only present amongst the martial artists, but they were also present amongst themoners. The rich households everywhere would definitely have simr experiences before. Along the way, Chu Yang became furious upon seeing all these incidents. In the end, he started his killing spree to eliminate these people. He did not care whether they were martial artists, or were they justmoners. As long as they had such bad behaviors, Chu Yang would definitely kill them off! He understood a logic deeply: Despicable actions were not present only in higher management! These actions were basically everywhere. Since it was this way, Chu Yang killed all of these people that he met. Making sure they had no heirs and their n would simply perish! The craziest time was at a particr ce. There was this rich household with a man whose nickname was Li Dayan [Dayan has the same characters and pronunciation as big eyes in Chinese]. As his name suggests, his eyes were exceptionally big. He led a miserable life since young. He worked really hard with only his bare hands for thirty-odd years and finally came to own a huge family enterprise. Furthermore, after he had seeded, he did not be immoral because of his wealth. On the contrary, he was always ready to help in a worthy cause. Whenever any of his neighbors had any troubles, he would always lend a helping hand! It was this type of kind souls, during this incident of the Extraterrestrial Demons, that actually got driven to bankruptcy by the ones whom he had helped previously. Not only did he lose all his savings, but even his house was also burnt downpletely until nothing was left. He was even given a criminal charge of being the Aplice of Extraterrestrial Demons. In the beginning, it was only a few people who were causing the troubles for Li Dayan, while the rest of those who had received favors from Li Dayan before were too embarrassed to take action. However, in theter stages, all the poor men within the town had started to coborate together to punish this Extraterrestrial Demon. Furthermore, there was a strange phenomenon that appeared. The more favors the person had gotten from Li Dayan, when they flipped their stand under such circumstances, the harder they would punish Li Dayan! It seemed as if these people would not be able to step out of the shadow of them receiving favors from Li Dayan, if they did not do such things. Since it was already broken, they might as well throw away their conscience... Be a bad person totally, without any burden! When human nature reached such a stage, they were even worse than a dog! Worse than a beast! When Chu Yang went past this ce, he saw that Li Dayans family of four were tied up and paraded on the road. Both sides of the road had huge apuse. Everyone was cheering that they had caught another Extraterrestrial Demon. There were a few elderly people who were muttering to themselves, not daring to say it out loud. e Chu Yang had used the shortest time possible to investigate this incident. He became really furious. He drew out his sword and started to kill the people around him. The entire street of people were almost all killed by him. Afterward, Chu Yang stayed a further one day. He did not listen to just one side of the story, but instead, he gathered a few parties together to understand the full story. Thereafter, he brought along his sword to the various ns. All those who had participated in it were killed, without fail! The more Chu Yang killed, the more depressed he became. He thought of how all the doctors of the Medicine Valley were murdered. If there was no good ending for good people, who would want to be a good person in the future? Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou could choose to continue being good people, because they had great strength; so strong that others did not dare to bully. However, like the Medicine Valley... like the one in front, Li Dayan, and other simr ones... how? After this incident, even if Li Dayan managed to make aeback, would he dare to do another good thing? Would he still dare to be kind-hearted? Li Dayan and his family took the money that Chu Yang gave and left the ce in search of a better one. Chu Yang saw them off as they expressed their gratitude to him profusely. Chu Yang stood in the middle of the night breeze. He stood on the dested old path. All he could feel was a burst of coldness. It was merely a fabricated Extraterrestrial Demon and the peoples behavior could be distorted up to this extent! If there were other things? Or if something like the Extraterrestrial Demon really existed, then how would it be like? Along the way, Chu Yang had already killed more than a thousand people. Within this boundless Nine Heavens Continent, how many incidents like this were happening, had already happened or were... in preparation of happening? At this moment, a person suddenly smiled and said softly, Do you feel that this world has be so ugly? To the extent that you would want to kill the people in it and then be happy about it? Chu Yang was shocked! His current cultivation was already a Ninth Grade Martial Saint and a Ninth Grade Sword Saint! Yet, he did not realize when was there another person standing beside him! Beforehand, Chu Yang had already carefully and strictly checked the surrounding radius of a few thousand feet. There was absolutely no one around! Disregarding his cultivation, his spirit was even greater. Even if it was the Ninth Grade Supreme Martial Artist, their spirit energy might not be as great as that of Chu Yang. Yet, he did not realize that someone was beside him. This new person was like a ghost, appearing silently. He did not just appear, he was even talking to Chu Yang. Like a whirlwind, Chu Yang turned his head around to take a look. He saw a person dressed in gray, with both hands sped behind his back. His back was facing Chu Yang, as he looked up into the sky and he looked rather rxed. He simply stood there, but it gave Chu Yang an impression that there was nothing there, only a carefree breeze and an evesting sense of nothingness. Chu Yang smiled and said, Who are you, Sir? Chu Yang calmed down at the first moment. If that person had wanted to kill Chu Yang, he would definitely seed. Therefore, this was more of a blessing than a curse. Even if its a curse, what must be, must be. At this moment, Chu Yang had alsoe to ept the unpleasant fact of him not noticing that person. Or rather... it had ignited the bachelors attitude in his heart! Do whatever I wanted! Love whoever I loved! Who am I? The person in gray seemed to be smiling lightly and said, Who do you think? Chu Yang? Chu Yang had already put on a disguise and he believed that no one in the world could recognize him. However, this person in gray was actually able to call out his name! This voice, Chu Yang suddenly felt that it was very familiar. All of a sudden, a person came into Chu Yangs mind and he could not help it but take a step back. Its you? That person smiled casually and slowly turned around to look at Chu Yang. He even blinked both his eyes and asked, Isnt it me? Thunder started to sound in Chu Yangs mind. In an instant, Chu Yang actually felt a little dizzy! The person in front was actually him! The fortune teller that Chu Yang met at Tianji City, his best friend of the previous life, the worlds number one literary talent, widely recognized by the Young Masters of the Nine Heavens Continent in his previous life, Xue Leihan. Although at this moment, he was not the mysterious fortune teller in Tianji City, nor was he the literary talent of poems and sword, dressed in white like in his previous life. He was in another outlook, dressed in gray and his looks were ordinary. In one nce, he was nothing different from themon people. You have recognized who I am. The person in gray smiled indifferently. Chu Yang swallowed his saliva before he finally smiled. Who knew that when he revealed the smile, the corners of his eyes were wet and his heart was trembling. If nothing went out of expectation, Chu Yangs previous and current lives were all attributed to this guy in front of him! Chu Yang did not know if he should hate him, or thank him. He smiled bitterly and shook his head lightly. I really dont know how should I address you. Should it be... Brother Xue? Or... Master? Or... Sir? The man in gray went silent for a moment before he said, I like the name Xue Leihan. Chu Yang said, Oh? The man in gray said, Xue Leihan, there are tears in the snow and every drop of tears is cold. Chu Yang said indifferently, When the snow melts, it bes water and therefore they are all tears. Since they have all be tears, the heart is also cold. The man in gray, Xue Leihan, said, Therefore, when alive, our entire life is full of tears, a life full of bitterness. Chu Yangs eyes shed as he said, Oh? Do you mean to say that my current life will still be full of tears? Still as bitter? Then what is the difference between this life and my previous lives? You bear a lot of grudges against me. Xue Leihan started to smile. This resulted in you neglecting one side of things. Snow is an element of nature; as it melts to be water, although it could be tears, it could also serve to nourish themon people. Furthermore, it would not disappear... Not before long, the water will once again transform into the spiritual energy of the universe dispersing with the wind and congregating back as clouds. As the wind and clouds move, the water bes rain, mist, frost or... be snow again. Descend into this world! The man in gray looked at Chu Yang with calm eyes and said, Cycle by cycle, that... is thew of nature! But, the current and previous lives were both about subversion. Chu Yang suddenly said, after staying silent for a moment. Current and previous lives, who doesnt have? With one hand sticking onto a green leaf blown over by the spring breeze, Xue Leihan said spontaneously, Although this is a piece of leaf, it also has its own previous and current lives. Except for a few elites who managed to escape the cycle of reincarnation, even if its god or saints, they would also have their own previous and current lives. However, since ancient times, you are the only one who could remember so clearly about their previous life. Xue Leihan looked at him with his discerning eyes and said, You did not just experience your previous and current lives, you have superimposed both lives together! These have be your strength to go against heaven, be your heart outside! It gives you the power to escape reincarnation, to be the soul above all! Xue Leihan said leisurely. Chu Yang gave a perplexed look and said, I dont understand what you are saying. Xue Leihanughed. However, I still prefer Xue Leihan of the previous life. Chu Yang said suddenly, When we first met, it was at the Purple Bamboo Forest. That time, you recited a poem... saying: Eternal beauty has no shame, the snowfall makes the heart cold; who can decide the worlds sess and failure and who can return to heaven in real life? He continued indifferently, I still miss the troubled looking Brother Xue of previous life very much. I do not like the Xue Leihan in front who has everything under control. Xue Leihans gaze narrowed and past memories shed back in his mind. All the vicissitudes in his life seemed to have changed all of a sudden. After a long while, he finally smiled. Brother Chu. With a voice calling him out, Chu Yang felt like he had gone back into his previous life. In his eyes, there was confusion and regret. He smiled and said, Brother Xue. ........ Chapter 1214 - The One who Folded The Nine Heavens.

Chapter 1214: The One who Folded The Nine Heavens.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xue Leihan smiled and with a wave of his hands, he turned around and started walking. Chu Yang followed quietly behind. The two of them walked leisurely. Chu Yang did not disy any of his martial skills and walked with a normal persons speed. His thoughts were in a mess, full of shock, confusion and other emotions... By the time he finally rposed his thoughts and wanted to speak, he was in shock once again. The trees on both sides became an illusion that constantly moved backward. Xue Leihan and himself were still taking their leisure walk, with one person behind the other. However, this stroll did not require much of his energy and tens of thousands of miles were already flying past under his legs! Slowly, the weather became colder and colder. In front of them, it was actually snowing heavily. With snowkes fluttering down. Xue Leihan finally stopped. In front of him was a ground full of snow, enough to cover up to the waist level. Within the camouge of the snow, the Purple Bamboo Forest stood upright. The snow was everywhere. Comparatively, this Purple Bamboo Forest was so dazzling. Although a huge part of it had already been covered by snow, the purple shine and glow still captivating. The thick white snow pressed onto the bamboo, falling onto the ground from time to time. Once relieved of the weight, the bamboo shook violently for a moment before it sprung back into a straightened position. The scene ahead was so simr to how the two of them met during their previous life! Chu Yang went into a trance and stared deeply at the Purple Bamboo Forest. He stared so hard that he almost saw a graceful red figure,ing out of the forest and stepping onto the white snow. He realized that it was an illusion and turned red with embarrassment. He said, Please excuse me, Sir. Xue Leihan walked leisurely forward and entered the Purple Bamboo Forest, while brushing his sleeves. Suddenly, the ground of thick snow turned into ice jade. In the center, a snow-ice jade table rose up slowly, as if someone was propping it up slowly. Thereafter, on both ends of the opposite side, two jade stone chairs rose up. It was made from the icy snow, yet it was giving out the heat of its own, like a warm jade. On the jade table, there was suddenly a jar of wine with two wine cups. The fragrance of wine overwhelmed the air and it was piping hot. Unexpectedly, it was warmed up already. Everything that happened from nothingness until now, was more magical than magic. Brother Chu, please! As per the positions in their previous lives, Xue Leihan sat on the chair that belonged to him. Chu Yang naturally sat opposite him. He felt that the ice snow chair beneath him was warm. All the cold air had actually been eliminated totally. Everything in a radius of thirty feet had afortable feeling of spring. However, this ce was obviously within and of ice and snow. Chu Yang had a feeling of dream and illusion momentarily. This little magic trick is called Immediate Vicissitudes. Xue Leihan smiled and said, Brother Chu, do you find the current scene familiar? Chu Yang revealed a sense of disappointment as he smiled. It is indeed familiar. Xue Leihan smiled indifferently as he lifted the wine jar to pour a cup for Chu Yang. The piping hot wine fragrance rushed out and a few sparrows flew down noisily to circle around the wine cups, not wanting to leave even after long. Xue Leihan revealed a smile on his face. With a wave of his hand, some rice grains appeared on the ground of snow. The sparrows immediately became like chickens pecking on rice grains as they rushed over to consume them. Who are you exactly? Chu Yang focused his eyes on the sparrows on the ground, as he gently asked. I am... Xue Leihan smiled softly as he shook his head. Lets drink. Chu Yang raised his wine cup and saw that the wine was turquoise in color and thick. He drank it in one go. Soon he felt as if his entire body was burning. In an instant, Chu Yang was perspiring, to the extent of being a little smelly. Xue Leihan let out aughter. He blew out some air and the smelly odor was instantly dispersed away. Leaving behind only a feeling of totalfort from inside to outside for Chu Yang. This is my wine. Xue Leihan added slowly, After making it, I took a trip around the world. By the time I came back, the wine had already be a wine cream. What you are drinking now is the product of blending it with water. Chu Yang was astounded and said, You added water? Brother Xue, its so rare for you to treat me to wine and you actually treated me to a fake wine blended with water? Xue Leihan smiled and replied, A fake wine blending with water? Ha Ha... Do you know that even for this fake wine blended with water, there is only that few people within the Nine Heavens Imperial Court deserving of my treat! Xue Leihan paused for a moment, before adding, Furthermore, if I had not blended it with water, for you to consume the wine cream directly, even if you are the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, just a rice grain size of the cream would cause you to burst apartpletely! This is truly a Wine of Reborn! Xue Leihan said joyfully. Wine of Reborn, I suppose you named it after the idea of remolding oneself totally, right? Chu Yangs eyes lit up. Yes, exactly. Xue Leihan nodded his head gently. In this world, you are the only one who has drunk my wine. Chu Yang smiled indifferently. I am really honored. You have now obtained the fourth section of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Xue Leihan filled up Chu Yangs wine cup again before saying, And I brought you to this ce, which is already the North West area. The distance from here to the Wind Thunder tform is less than 1,500 miles away. Chu Yang smiled. By this logic, I really have to thank you for this. Chu Yang thought in his mind, This guy actually knew that the fifth section of the Nine Tribtions Sword is actually in the Wind Thunder tform. Chu Yang snorted in his mind and then drank the wine in one go. Such good wine, after this time, god knows when would there be a chance again... Although it has been blended with water, it was still pretty decent. Thereafter, he pointed to the wine cup and said, Pour me some wine! Xue Leihan did not know whether tough or cry. After he filled Chu Yangs wind up to the brim, he suddenlyughed out. Im afraid from the past till today... there is only one person who can make me fill his wine cup personally and that is you. There was none in the past and there will not be anyone in the future. Chu Yang said indifferently, There will definitely be someone in the future. Xue Leihan replied, Oh? Chu Yang lifted his eyebrow and repeated, There will definitely be someone. He added, I have a lot of good brothers. Every one of them deserves a drink personally served by you. Xue Leihan tilted his head and looked at him amusingly. Suddenly he smiled tedly. This kind of people, having even just one more will also be a good thing. Chu Yang asked, You are the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, right? Xue Leihan shook his head. No, Im not. Then, you are the one who created the Nine Tribtions Sword? Chu Yang tilted his head and looked at Xue Leihan calmly. Xue Leihan went silent. After a long while, he said, Im not that person either. I cannot create the Nine Tribtions Sword. Chu Yang frowned and said, Then, what rtionships do you have with the Nine Tribtions Sword? Xue Leihan said indifferently, I was the one who ced the Nine Tribtions Sword in this continent. Chu Yang was astounded. You are the one who folded the Nine Heavens? In the face of such shocking news, the wine in the cup actually spilled out a little and dropped onto one of the purple bamboos below. Shua! and the purple bamboo immediately grew rapidly up to over a few hundred feet tall, bing a true Bamboo above the forest. Immediately after, bamboo shoots began to emerge from the ground of white snow. The moment the shoots came out, it started to grow leaves and it slowly became thicker and taller. Section by section, it continued to rise up to a few hundred feet above and it was at least three times as thick as the waist of Chu Yang. Can... can this still be considered bamboo? Xue Leihan looked at him helplessly and said, Yes, in your own words, I am the one who folded the Nine Heavens. Chu Yang finally calmed down and he smiled. You are indeed... Almighty! Xue Leihan smiled bitterly, feeling helpless. If I dare to ask Almighty, whats the matter that required you to look for me? Chu Yang took a deep breath and suppressed the raging emotions within him. Yet, he could only feel bitterness and depression. You have too many doubts in your mind, too many unknowns and too much anger and helplessness. Xue Leihan said softly, Today, I came here, or should I say... This time around in the Nine Heavens Continent, my main purpose is to solve all the mysteries in your heart... Chu Yangughed at himself sarcastically and said, I didnt even know that I was so important. Xue Leihan smiled warmly and said, I have never treated you as a tool or pawn; but rather, as a friend. Friend? Ke Ke... Chu Yang let out a smile and went silent. However, the hand holding onto the wine cup suddenly bulged out some veins. You are ufortable in your heart. Your greatest difort is that you think I had controlled both your previous and current lives. Thats equivalent to thinking that I have toyed you along, causing the misery in your previous life and I tried topensate you in your current life. You felt that your entire life had been living as a pawn, with everything pre-arranged by someone else. Whoever wanted you to do certain things, then you would have to do it. You think that you have no autonomy over your life. Xue Leihan said seriously, For these reasons, you even have doubts about the Nine Tribtions Sword. You think that the Nine Tribtions Sword is also a trap! He said in a deep voice, I am right about you, arent I? Chu Yang fell silent for a moment, before he said, Actually, with your heavenly cultivation and abilities, you do not need to exin anything to me. You know that even if I was ufortable, even if I was not resigned to it, but everything in my current life, I cannot bear to discard them as well. Therefore, I will continue walking down this path. Chu Yang slowly raised his head, his eyes were sharp and he said word after word clearly, The path that you had arranged for me! Xue Leihan smiled bitterly and shook his head. In a soft voice, he said, With my cultivation, I can easily fold the Nine Heavens. With a wave of my hands, I can obliterate anything within a radius of a few million miles from here! I definitely do not need to exin myself to you. However... exactly because I do not need to, therefore, all the things that I will exin to you are nothing but the truth! Chu Yang fell into a long silence. After a long long while, he finally let out an extremely long breath. He said lightly, Thanks. With this breath, it was as if all his grievances and depressed feelings had been totally expelled from his body. Xue Leihan looked dignified as he heard these two words of thanks. Afterward, he replied word by word, in a stern and serious tone, Youre wee! Chu Yang felt that his entire body became rxed. Even his thoughts became more flexible and agile. He then took over the entire wine jar and said, You can continue to talk and I will listen to you. Seeing how Chu Yang was obviously not giving him the due respect, Xue Leihan revealed a smile. Slowly, he said, This matter has a long history. I would need to start... from 120 thousand years ago. 120 thousand years ago! Chu Yang was stunned. He coughed continuously and said, You can continue to talk, do bother about me. He had not imagined that to exin the matters about himself, it would actually trace back all the way to 120 thousand years ago... Chu Yang thought in his mind, 120 thousand years ago, am I a fox? Or a piece of tree leaf? Or... Huh? To talk about each life from then until today, that would really take a long long time, enough for an old mans beard to turn as white as the snow on the ground... ..... Chapter 1215 - How Would I Dare to Offend You?

Chapter 1215: How Would I Dare to Offend You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sit properly! Seeing how Chu Yang was behaving, Xue Leihan finally reached his limit and red at him. Why is this fellow so different from his past life? The moment he knew that it was a misunderstanding, he turned so cheeky and insolent immediately. Err, why dont you just continue with your story instead of bothering me? asked Chu Yang. Xue Leihan took a deep breath and tried to suppress his annoyance. Taking his eyes off him, he watched the few sparrows that were currently pecking at food instead attentively. 120,000 years ago, a huge battle suddenly broke out in the Nine Heavens! Two people battled each other for nine years! In those nine years, the battlefield spanned a radius of 45 billion kilometers! narrated Xue Leihan word by word. Cough cough cough cough cough... Chu Yang started to cough. His whole face turned red and he couldnt even catch his breath. He certainly choked pretty badly this time. Two people actually fought for a whole nine years! And the battlefield had spanned a radius of 45 billion kilometers... For a moment there, Chu Yang felt like there was ack of oxygen in his brain and he choked on his wine. It sprayed from his nostrils and resulted in his coughing fit, as though someone who had contracted tuberculosis. A ck line formed on Xue Leihans face. He pretended not to hear him, treating the bastard in front of him like a pile of smelly dog feces andpletely ignored him. He went on with the story by himself. That battle was truly heavens-shaking and earth-shattering! Everywhere they passed by was reduced to piles of rubble. A few powerful experts, thinking that their cultivation was high enough, went to watch the battle but were reduced to dust by gusts of wind 50,000 kilometers away! The two of them subsequently reached a stalemate. Chu Yang was hoarse and exhausted from his coughing fit. Andter on, they finally reached my territory. Just as I was filled with worry... They stopped. Only to hear one of them say, Youre not my match. The other one replied, Neither are you mine. Then both of them said in unison, Ill be able to defeat you in another few years. And then both of them burst intoughter. Xue Leihan raised his eyebrows. Those two lunatics werent even aware of how many hundred billions of humans and beasts had be coteral damage from their battle these nine years and actuallyughed very happily. Chu Yang finally managed to curb his coughing. This stupid story is so goddamn unfathomable. And it doesnt even seem to have anything to do with me? Then, one of them asked, Where do you intend to go? The other one asked as well, What about you? Where are you intending to go? The first person answered, Im going to look for a ce where I can bring my wives to have fun. The second person said, Im thinking the same thing. Im also going to look for a ce to bring my wives to have fun. Then, both of them said at the same time, You had better not goddamn go to the same ce as me! Then, the two of them nced at the battlefield. The first person said, We went too far. Its all your fault; if you had just nicely let me beat you up, nothing would have happened. The second person replied, Then why didnt you nicely let me beat you up? Chu Yang started to yawn. Why is the conversation between these two getting more and more heretical? And theres even a somewhat roguish tone to it. Theres also absolutely no substance or content; its making me want to fall asleep listening to this. The first person said, But the huge tribtion has been caused and theres nothing we can do about it. The second person replied, Indeed. In another 130,000 years, this ce will be invaded by the Extraterrestrial Demons. Originally, they wouldve been able to defend against it but now, because of us, they have no more hope whatsoever. Chu Yang started to cough madly again. Extraterrestrial Demons! F*ck his granny! The Extraterrestrial Demons that the Dharma Supreme cooked up actually exists? If the Dharma Supreme himself knew, he would probably also be really speechless. Xue Leihan continued with his story. At that time, one of them said, Should we bother ourselves with this? The other answered, Its so obvious that youre rude and ignorant. The moment your father1 saw, I knew this was heavens will. Chu Yang pursed his lips, thinking to himself, This second person is even more ridiculous; saying that others were destined to die when he himself had killed them. And that its actually heavens will? And even peppering his speech with your father non-stop; which part of his tone sounds like an all-powerful expert? Totally even more crass than your father! The first person said, What heavens will? What a load of bull. The other person said, This ce naturally formed a primordial world by itself; an incredible and rare talent is going to be born. Theres so much blood energy here, it cant possibly go to waste. The first person asked, Are you saying that they deserved to die? The other one answered, If they didnt, why would I be fighting here? When he reached this point, Chu Yang was truly speechless. The first person then asked, Then what do you think we should do? The other one replied, Surely we must leave something behind. After that, no matter what happens, it wont be any of our businesses anymore. The first person then said, Sounds good. And then the two of them waved and summoned me over. The first person said to me, You heard all of that, right? The other person said, If you didnt, then youre really deaf. Xue Leihan let out a wryugh. The two of them were being aical act but I didnt dare to be insolent at all; I very respectfully answered that I had heard them. Only then did I notice that out of these two, one of them was dressed in inky ck robes and the other in snowy white robes. Both were fine and dashing young men, one of them with a heretical aura and the other with a wild aura. The one with the wild aura had long hair past his shoulders; the one with the heretical aura, even his breathing had an unorthodox air to it... Then the two of them took their own sweet time before they tossed eight tiny metal fragments to me. The heretical young man puffed and something seemed to be blown away by him. He said, Leave this for the one fated with it. After that, they left me some instructions and left. When they were leaving, I seemed to hear a womans voice say, Yin and yang are only formed when there are male and female. That heretical young man nodded incessantly and smacked the few metal fragments once before he said surreptitiously, Yes, yes, yes. Then, they disappeared in a sh. No matter how silly Chu Yang was, he could also tell that those eight tiny metal fragments seemed to be the Nine Tribtions Sword? But why were there eight fragments? After that, I picked up those eight metal fragments and realized that they formed a sword when put together. I used it as my sword until 20,000 yearster when I followed their instructions and came to the Nine Heavens Continent to look for the fated ones. But when I was here, I discovered that everyone here was filled with greed and fighting viciously amongst themselves. People schemed against me constantly... At this point, the voice of that heretical young man suddenly appeared in my mind. He said, When the hearts of people are condemnable, they ought to be killed. As such, in a fit of anger, I folded the Nine Heavens, intending to destroy this world. But at this point, the heretical young mans voice rang in my mind again. Hey, I havent finished yet. When the hearts of people are condemnable, they ought to be killed; but when the hearts of people can be changed for the better, we should edify them whenever possible. But at that time, the Nine Heavens had already been half-destroyed by me. Xue Leihan had a wry smile on his face. I hastily tried to put it back together but I could only shape it into a nine-storey pagoda. Furthermore, in my haste, it was not stable at all; the moment I put it together, it copsed again. And so, I folded the dimension once more, forming the three Heavens. For some reason, the eight tiny metal fragments in my bosom were shaking non-stop. Then, they flew out from my bosom and assembled themselves into a sword in front of me before dissembling once more and disappearing in a sh into this continent. However, when the sword disappeared, this continent that had been folded into three Heavens by me also finally stabilized. Then, for some reason, the legend of the Nine Tribtions Sword was birthed. When Xue Leihan reached this point, he drank four to five cups of wine in session before he smiled wryly. Everyone knows that the person who folded the Nine Heavens is the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword, but only I know that Im not! Other than using the sword for 20,000 years and cultivating the spiritual awareness of the sword into a Sword Spirit, I am not the master of the Nine Tribtions Sword at all! The generations of Nine Tribtions Sword Masters are the masters of the sword. But the true master of the Nine Tribtions Sword is but only one the man who wields the sword through the heavens when all returns to their origin! Xue Leihans scorching gaze fixated on Chu Yang. And you are exactly at the point where all returns to their origin the ninth Nine Tribtions Sword Master! In other words, you are the one whom those two had chosen. Now, you should understand why I came specially to exin to you, dont you... He smiled bitterly. I can neither kill nor offend you. Yet I cannot help you either. When youve misunderstood me... How can I not exin myself to you? Xue Leihan, the all-powerful expert who had folded the Nine Heavens, heaved a heavy sigh. ...How would I dare to mess with you! Chu Yang was in a stupor after hearing all these. He finally understood now. There was probably still an enormous secret concealed within the Nine Tribtions Sword. It definitely didnt stop at just the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique! I understand now, replied Chu Yang solemnly as he took a deep and chilly breath. Xue Leihan said, Therefore, you must reach my level within ten thousand years in order to battle the Extraterrestrial Demons! Chu Yang gave him the wryest smile from the bottom of his heart. Brother Xue, how old are you this year? Xue Leihan was silent for a moment as he calcted. Slightly below a million. Chu Yang nodded heavily. Bro, youve cultivated for a million years in order to reach where you are now. Yet you expect me to overtake you within 10,000 years... to battle the Extraterrestrial Demons. Right now, I cant even go up to the Nine Heavens Imperial Court... Dont you feel that this is kinda... you know? Xue Leihan said seriously, Im speaking the truth. Chu Yang replied with equal seriousness, So am I. They looked at each other in silence. I dont care, said Xue Leihan. Now, Im going to exin to you about your past life. Chu Yang stretched a little and slumped onto the jade table, saying somewhat idly, Go on. Your past life is something that you have really experienced. Xue Leihan continued, When you got the sword tip of the Nine Tribtions Sword, I sensed it at once and came down to take a look. Yet when I did, I was immensely disappointed You had only gotten the sword tip and nothing else. This waspletely different from the other generations of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Yet youre the most important generation, so how did this happen? Therefore, I observed you in close detail. But as I did, I got even more puzzled. This Nine Tribtions Sword Master was too unfortunate. I checked the Heavenly Secrets, only to see aplete mess; I was unable to predict your future at all. Finally, during that time at the Wind Thunder tform, the time-space dimension went into terrible disorder. After that, I discovered that everything had returned to where it had started. As for why you had to re-do it all over again, I waspletely puzzled as well. But at that exact moment where time-space dimension had gone into disorder, I could sense the divine consciousness which that heretical young man had left behind shake violently for a moment before it disappeared. If my guess is right, he should be the cause of it. Xue Leihan held out his hands. It has nothing to do with me at all. Furthermore, I can neither save you nor stop it from happening. Everything returning to where it started... This means that all those things that happened in your past life have never ever happened. You can take it as a dream. Xue Leihan asked, Do you understand now? Chu Yang looked at him in innocence. Do you want to hear the truth? Xue Leihan smiled. Of course. Chu Yang held out his hands in resignation and moaned, To be frank, Im ten thousand times more confused now than when you havent exined anything!! Chapter 1216 - Where Are The Nine Tribulations? Are the Sword Masters Still Alive?

Chapter 1216: Where Are The Nine Tribtions? Are the Sword Masters Still Alive?

Xue Leihan blinked. Even more confused by ten thousand times? Even more than that? Chu Yang moaned. Big Bro, who are those two? Xue Leihan didnt know whether tough or cry. Do you think that I dared to ask? Chu Yang grabbed his wine cup. Downing three cups of wine in session, he drowned his sorrows in wine. Sorrows or not aside, lets drink before we talk. This wine is hard toe by! Xue Leihan shook his head with a smile. He looked into the distance leisurely, a look of yearning in his eyes. When can I ever reach that kind of level... Chu Yang pursed his lips and said, Your current level is already 100,000 miles away from my dream. To think you actually still want more! Xue Leihanughed. He picked up the wine jar and refilled Chu Yangs cup before filling his own. The wine jar was very petite; it looked like it could only store two cups worth of wine. However, it had already dispensed a whole thirty cups by now and seemed as though it could still store an infinite amount. Brother Chu, surely you wont suspect me of ying you for a fool anymore? asked Xue Leihan with a smile. Not anymore. Chu Yang continued dejectedly, Of course, neither will I suspect those two all-powerful experts of it. With their level of cultivation, if they came specially to y me for a fool... and even did so 120,000 years in advance... Then that will truly be my highest and most prestigious honor. Who do you think you are! Them especially ying you for a fool? Xue Leihan scoffed. They arent even interested in ying me. What kind of interest? Chu Yang widened his eyes seriously and asked very gravely, Interest? Or sexual interest1? y you like how? Some scenes unsuitable to be seen suddenly appeared in his mind... Chu Yang narrowed his eyes. Get lost! Xue Leihan bellowed furiously. Looking at that obscene look on Chu Yangs face, he really wished he could splice this fellow into shreds of flesh flying through the sky... Actually, Im not concerned about these things at all. Chu Yang said leisurely, I dont have that much of a long-term n. My habit is to consider the next step when I take one step. However, when I have neither taken this one step nor have I steadied myself, I will not dwell on things that are too far off in the future. He continued seriously, When one thinks too far ahead, one will be afraid. When one is afraid, we will involuntarily fear what is toe. And once we do, we will never be able to reach our goals for our whole life! Xue Leihan fell into silence. That makes sense. Therefore, you telling me about those two people and the origin of the Nine Tribtions Sword, I treat as just a mere story. A big-hearted Chu Yang said, Ive heard it and Ive remembered it. Thats all it is and thats all it shall be. Xue Leihan smiled at him. This is the you I know. What I admire the most about you is your sense of big-heartedness. Perhaps you think of it as a kind of big-heartedness but to me, it is instead a kind of vicious drive. Chu Yang nodded. Perhaps so. I am not as vicious and short-tempered as I was in my past life. That sense of savagery and grudging has gradually gone away... But I myself can feel that it didnt disappear; it has merely concealed itself deep inside. While peoples hearts dont change, it can be concealed, said Chu Yang. As long as your heart doesnt change, it is enough. Xue Leihan smiled and continued, To be honest, the reason why I have chosen this moment to appear is also because of how lost you were earlier. Just like how you had been sighing about human nature, so did I. However, there is but one sentence Peoples hearts can be condemned; peoples hearts can be edified. This saying remains as words of wisdom. Xue Leihan went on, In the ancient times of this continent, people were all as such; no one was poor, no one was rich. At that time, everyone helped each other. When we finally reached a dividing line, the difference between the strong and the weak appeared and so did the gap between the rich and the poor. When the rich started to oppress the poor, sovereignty was formed. And with the formation of sovereignty, a long period where there was more order in the world ensued. All the way till now, the strong became stronger while the weak became weaker. As such,parisons arose. The hearts of people were originally pure; but driven by greed, it has be what it is now. However, the reason why the world became like this is also that it had been driven by a trend of events that bore no resistance. Therefore, in such circumstances, we cannot edify them, because edifying is no longer of any use. Xue Leihan said dispassionately, In such situations, an iron-fisted legal system is necessary! Legal system? Law-enforcement officers? Chu Yang was startled. Exactly. Xue Leihan went on, Thew-enforcement officers of present have already degenerated and they are still enforcingws based on the benchmark from 90,000 years ago. This is no longer suitable for current times. A contemtive Chu Yang replied, Yes, legal systems should also follow the changes and development in the world and adapt ordingly. Chaotic times require severe penalties! Xue Leihan went on, When the time of chaos passes and a period of rest and recuperation is given, they can be rxed. But once the world gets on track, they need to be even more severe. Chu Yang frowned and mused over what he said. You have deep feelings for this continent. The empire in the Lower Three Heavens was single-handedly built by you; the ns in the Middle Three Heavens were single-handedly put into order by you; and now, thew and order of the Upper Three Heavens also need you to re-organize it. Xue Leihan said, That is why I specially chose this timing to give you a reminder. He gave him a warm smile. The difference between our levels of cultivation is like heaven and earth but I treat you as a friend. Friendship is regardless of cultivation. Chu Yang said calmly, You have sincerity and so do I. If you didnt, you would not see me here today, replied Xue Leihan quietly. Heavy snow continued to fall from the sky. For a long time, neither of them spoke. But both of them knew that this conversation was already over. The uing conversation was what was most important to Chu Yang instead. Xue Leihan let the snowkes fall at will onto his face but didnt allow them to melt. I love snow the most... Chu Yang, I know you have a lot of doubts in your mind. He smiled and said, I need to go back after today. Therefore, you can ask whatever you wish to ask now. Chu Yang nodded. Indeed, there are too many things I wish to ask. My first question is Are the generations of Nine Tribtions alive or dead? Does the Nine Tribtions Nourishing the Heavens truly exist? Xue Leihans countenance turned grim. When he heard that Chu Yangs very first question was already about that, he couldnt help but adopt a serious attitude. He contemted for a moment before he said, The Nine Tribtions are still alive! Chu Yang urged him. Then where are they now? Xue Leihan had aplex look on his face. In extraterrestrial grounds, in preparation to battle the Extraterrestrial Demons! Chu Yang heaved a deep and heavy sigh. The ties among the Nine Tribtions could move the Heavens! If even those heroes were to die and in such a tragic manner, Chu Yang would never feel peace in his heart. Now, he could finally breathe a sigh of relief. As for the Nine Tribtions Nourishing the Heavens, it is the veryst selection process. Those who possess stray thoughts among the Nine Tribtions will be eliminated in that round! Xue Leihan said softly, As such, the Nine Tribtions are notplete. Chu Yang nodded in silence. He thought of the Dharma Supreme, as well as Wu Juecheng. In that case, the Nine Tribtions Nourishing the Heavens is but a joke? In actuality, it is not necessary at all? Chu Yang asked somewhat bitterly. Nourishing the Heavens is just an excuse. Every ten thousand years is one round of stability for the continent. All the areas that copse will be reinstated after ten thousand years have passed. Xue Leihan answered dispassionately. An excuse... Chu Yang smiled bitterly. Such an excuse had entrapped so many heroes over the past 90,000 years and ced them in endless carnage and bloodbath... Yes, an excuse! Xue Leihan raised his head and looked toward the skies. He went on calmly, Our goal is to defend these starry skies and prevent the Extraterrestrial Demons from getting their way! Otherwise, not only will the Nine Heavens continent be reduced to nothing, but these starry skies spanning a radius of billions of miles will also be caught in endless misery and suffering! The Nine Heavens continent is only a most important selection ground To select the most outstanding talents to head to extraterrestrial grounds for the final showdown with the Extraterrestrial Demons! Chu Yang heaved a deep sigh. For a moment there, he felt the boundless vastness of the world and a sense of loss filled him. He didnt know where he should be going anymore. This was an enormous hoax, yet it was such that no one could bring themselves to begrudge it! Even if there werent such an excuse, the pugilistic world remains as what it is; there will never be an end to the carnage in it! Xue Leihan said in destion, Therefore, there is no need to dwell on this matter. Indeed, said Chu Yang with a long sigh. But how can I not dwell on it... My brothers and I... Were all in this tribtion. Xue Leihan smiled at him. The third question Since all the generations of the Nine Tribtions are already in the extraterrestrial grounds in preparation for the final showdown with the Extraterrestrial Demons, where did all the generations of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master go? asked Chu Yang. Xue Leihan gazed at him quietly. For a long while, he did not speak. Chu Yang did not urge him either. He just watched him quietly. Other than the first generation of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, all the other generations... have perished. With their physical bodies, they opened the passage of reincarnation and unsealed the gates to extraterrestrial grounds; their bones as the walls, flesh as the path, blood as the guide and soul as the blue heavens, so that they could send their brothers to extraterrestrial grounds to battle the Extraterrestrial Demons. To nurture my brothers and reconstruct their physical bodies as one that is immortal and immune; to fulfill my brothers wishes and allow them tomand the winds and the earth in extraterrestrial grounds and create evesting achievements; to give my brothers the same glory and splendor as the universe and let them enjoy the highest prestige and honor! Xue Leihan spoke gravely. A tremendous tremor went through Chu Yangs heart. He lowered his head at once, tears brimming in his eyes! I knew it; how could heartless and cruel people ever be the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! I knew it; there had to be something up in here! I knew it; there must be a huge reason for all that! I knew it... But I absolutely didnt expect it to be such a tragic reason! If so, why did every Nine Tribtions Sword Master break their brothers hearts so cruelly and mercilessly at the end... asked Chu Yang in a low voice. His voice was soft and weak; he was afraid that if he were any louder, he might start sobbing. Such heroes! Such great men! Perishing... in order to fulfill their brothers. The journey through the passage of reincarnation to extraterrestrial grounds requires a great deal of grudge to protect them. If not, they will be reduced to dust by the strong gales. Xue Leihan took a deep breath. Sadness and hateful grudges are all necessary. The crueler it is, the better. The more grudgeful their hearts are, the safer they will be! The Nine Tribtions Sword Master possesses the ability to use the Nine Tribtions Sword to break through reincarnation and unlock the seal to extraterrestrial grounds. However, when the Nine Tribtions Sword Master falls short of his final requirements, he will have to face such a choice. The first choice Sacrifice his brothers and fulfill himself. With the flesh, blood and souls of his nine brothers as a guide, they are merged as one. And through the use of the powerful grudges andbined souls of the Nine Tribtions, he can open the passage to extraterrestrial grounds and send himself over. And there, he canmand at will the extraterrestrial grounds and battle the Extraterrestrial Demons! The second choice is to sacrifice himself and let his nine brothers go through the passage as they carry for life their grudge and hatred toward him, while he perishes and bears for eternity this bad name and evesting sorrow, and his soul shattered. Xue Leihan said quietly, I am veryforted to know that seven Nine Tribtions Sword Masters all chose to sacrifice themselves. Chapter 1217 - The Sword Ruptures the Heavens, The East Reveres the Blazing Sun

Chapter 1217: The Sword Ruptures the Heavens, The East Reveres the zing Sun

Chu Yang felt so pained, as though a knife was twisting about in his heart. From what I know, after the Nine Tribtions have nourished the Heavens, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master would still be alive. And he would stay alive for a few months or even longer before he would mysteriously disappear... Whats up with that? asked Chu Yang in a low voice. After the Nine Tribtions have entered the passage, although their grudge acts as a protective barrier around them, the passage remains unstable. It is necessary to wait for a period of time until theyve all been baptized by the gales before the blood, flesh and soul of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master woulde into use. Xue Leihan went on, Therefore, after the Nine Tribtions Sword Master has killed his brothers, he would still need to wait for some time. There was a bitter smile on Chu Yangs face. He felt like his heart was being shredded by a knife. No wonder the Nine Tribtions were rumored to have been used to nourish the Heavens. No wonder every Nine Tribtions Sword Master disappeared mysteriously after the Nine Tribtions Nourishing the Heavens... No wonder! He himself was the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. And the veryst Nine Tribtions Sword Master, too. Although he didnt need to make such a decision anymore, he could deeply empathize with the feelings of resignation and helplessness those seven Nine Tribtions Sword Masters had. As well as the pain and sorrow in their hearts. They had gone through a lifetime of trials and tribtions with their brothers ande this far, yet they had to make such a cruel decision. It wasnt a difficult choice; one could easily decide to sacrifice themselves and fulfill their brothers. Even if they had to bear a bad name, they were still happy to do so. But the biggest problemid in... having to destroy their brothers bodies and lives with their own hands. Although they knew very clearly that their brothers would be reborn on the other side and would enjoy great benefits from their sacrifice, they didnt get to see it with their own eyes after all. And after all, it was with their own hands that the bodies of the brothers whom they had ovee countless difficulties with in their lives were ripped apart! The cruelest thing was that after killing their brothers, the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters still had to continue living for a period of time before he would be destroyed. How were they supposed to pass this time? How? Their hearts had probably been shattered into a million pieces long ago? Yet he still had to hang in there until the time of need of those brothers who hated him with a vengeance. Only then could he offer up everything of his and die in peace. Who could understand their pain? Chu Yang tried to imagine going through that himself. If one day, he had to use his own hands to kill Gu Duxing, Dong Wushang, Mo Tianji and the others in the most heartless and cruelest way possible... How would he feel? If he still had to hang in there for a period of time after killing his brothers... Chills suddenly ran down Chu Yangs spine. Because the first generation of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master didnt do so, you sealed him in the Lake of Despair? asked Chu Yang passively as he forcefully suppressed his churning emotions. Yes. That is also a test for the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Xue Leihan did not deny it, admitting to it straightforwardly. That test... How many people passed? Chu Yang closed his eyes. There were tears in his eyes, close to streaming down his cheeks. Three. Four others chose the Path of Heartlessness. Xue Leihan sighed and said, Although they had chosen the Path of Heartlessness in the beginning, when it reached the critical moment, they chose to walk the Path of Sentiment instead. Chu Yang let out a tragicugh. How can a mere Path of Sentiment or Heartlessness divide human emotions and human nature? And erase them? Indeed. Xue Leihan agreed. Later on, the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters who had chosen the Path of Heartlessness were full of regrets. Xue Leihan continued dispassionately, They regretted choosing the Path of Heartlessness at the Lake of Despair back then. If they had chosen the Path of Sentiment, then in the long days toe, they could still enjoy a lot more happy times with their brothers. If it had been me, I would have regretted it too, said Chu Yang quietly. He suddenly thought of Wu Juecheng. Wu Juecheng had never been able to let go of this matter. Even after several tens of thousands of years! If he knew the truth... was actually like this... Chu Yang dared to bet his life on it Once Wu Juecheng knew the truth, the first thing he would do was definitely to slit his own throat in shame! Chu Yang heaved a sigh in his heart. Looks like I should just bury this matter within the depths of my heart... I want to know the names of each generation of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Chu Yang took a deep breath and exhaled lightly. He was so ovee with shock that waves of dizziness wracked his brain. The first Nine Tribtions Sword Masters name is Lei Jian! The seconds name is Feng Bao. Xue Leihan went on tirelessly, every nameing to him naturally as though etched in his mind, All these years, Ive thought of these names frequently. Although Ive never associated with any of them... They were indeed all good men! Except for the first, of course. The third Nine Tribtions Sword Master was Meng Cang; the fourth Duan Tian. The fifth was called Yun Dong, the sixth Qin Fang. The seventh Nine Tribtions Sword Master was Lin Zun and the eighth Jun Lie! ... Xue Leihan spoke with great familiarity. After he listed all eight names, he looked at Chu Yang and spoke in a heavy tone, as though he had not given full expression to his views. The ninth Nine Tribtions Sword Masters name is Chu Yang! Chu Yang took a deep breath and murmured, Lei Jian, Feng Bao, Meng Cang, Duan Tian, Yun Dong, Qin Fang, Lin Zun and Jun Lie... Such good men! And great heroes! Commendable! Xue Leihan also heaved a long sigh. I must say, there are innumerous good men in this world. Perhaps in the eyes of many, they are all fools; but it is precisely these fools that can create an evesting legend! And be the spiritual pirs of the human world since ancient times! While those so-called wise men have all vanished into the long history, unable to even leave their names behind. Humans are lovable because they are foolish! Chu Yang said in a low voice. Indeed. Xue Leihan sighed and asked, Have you noticed that the names of the nine Nine Tribtions Sword Masters are all in two characters? Chu Yang gave him a wry smile. Of course I did. Xue Leihan said, However, there is one thing that you did not notice, while I only finally realized after youve gotten the Nine Tribtions Sword in your past life. It made me realize deeply just how frightening heavens will is. Chu Yang frowned. Oh? The abnormality is in the names? Xue Leihan gave him a slight smile and replied, Look at thest character of every name in chronological order, starting from the first Nine Tribtions Sword Master, all the way until yours, and see if you discover anything? Chu Yang muttered, The first, Lei Jians jian; the second, Feng Baos bao; the third, Meng Cangs cang, the fourth, Duan Tians tian... He suddenly jolted in shock. These four peoples names are exactly The Sword Ruptures the Heavens?! Then, including me, thetter five... He continued with the names. All of a sudden, he was struck dumb into a dazed stupor. As though a wooden sculpture. The ones at the back Yun Dong, Qin Fang, Lin Zun and Jun Lie after adding his own name Chu Yang, made up exactly The East Reveres the zing Sun! And when put together, they made up exactly nine characters and one sentence. Jian, Bao, Cang, Tian, Dong, Fang, Zun, Lie, Yang1. The sword ruptures the Heavens, the East reveres the zing sun... As though sleep-talking in a dream, Chu Yang murmured, What does that mean? The sword ruptures the Heavens, the East reveres the zing sun? Or the sword ruptures the East Heavens, so that the zing sun can be revered? Or the sword ruptures the east of the Heavens to revere the zing sun? Xue Leihan gave him a wry smile. Dont ask me, I dont know either. This mystery can only be solved by you in the future. However, the fact that this is aplete sentence and that it signifies something is indisputable. Well, duh! Chu Yang retorted unceremoniously, Of course it signifies something. Whats the point of doing this if it doesnt? Xue Leihan rubbed his nose, only able to offer him a wry smile. How many tens of thousands of years has it been since someone has scolded me? This is certainly new. Someone actually dares to insult the Emperor of the Imperial Court to his face now. Theres even saliva sprayed all over my face. And I cant even lose my temper... If those few fellows in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court knew, it would probably shock off all the old teeth of that bunch of ancient things that had been around for god knows how many tens of thousands of years! Theres nothing else you dont understand anymore, right? Xue Leihan snorted. There is. Chu Yang hurriedly dered, I want to know, who exactly is the Dharma Supreme? Asking this so directly? Xue Leihan gazed at him in amusement. Do you also want me to tell you where the other fragments, other than the fifth, of the Nine Tribtions Sword are? Or should I just directly retrieve them all and give them to you? Chu Yang rubbed his nose. Cough, actually, I dont mind. I also dont mind if you dont tell me. Of course, if you were to tell me everything, all the more I wont mind. If you directly gift them all to me... Well, to ept your kindness embarrasses me but to refuse it is unmannerly of me. Get lost! Xue Leihan sted him. Where did you learn to be so thick-skinned? You werent like this in your past life. Chu Yangughed in embarrassment. Arent I more handsome in this lifepared to my previous... A speechless Xue Leihan rose to his feet. If theres nothing else you want to ask, Im going to leave. Ill await your arrival in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. Wait. Chu Yang stopped him hastily. Didnt they say that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master has a one-time privilege of being able to freely enter and leave the three Heavens after the heavens and earth have been locked? Howe I dont have it? Xue Leihan snorted and replied, When youve found the fifth fragment of the sword, youll have one chance to enter and leave at will. You have toe back within three months! This is the only privilege you have; the others will have to wait till youve found the sixth fragment to be unlocked. I see. Chu Yangs mind was set at ease. He looked in the direction of the Wind Thunder tform miles away, the itch in his heart unbearable. It would be in his hands soon. Didnt that mean that he would be able to go down soon? He thought of Gu Duxing, Mo Tianji, Ao Xieyun and the others, a sense of agitation in his heart. He thought of Tie Butian... and a wave ofplex emotions rocked Chu Yangs heart. He thought of the son that he had never met... Chu Yang thought of how he had be sworn brothers with his own father, Chu Feiling... Damn it, he had to get his son no matter what. If not, if he were to be sworn brothers with his own son too in ten or twenty-plus years... That would truly be embarrassing beyond belief. Nothing else now, right? Xue Leihan was a little resigned. Of course there is. Chu Yang asserted very eloquently. This wine is pretty delicious, why dont leave it for me? Tell me how to dilute it... Youre eyeing it? And the original concoction at that? The undiluted alcohol paste? Xue Leihan looked at the thick-skinned fellow in front of him in genuine shock. Of course. Chu Yang was very upright and self-righteous. You said that were friends, right? Friends share their wealth with each other, what more a mere few cups of wine? What, are you such a petty person? Are you going to give it to me? If you dont, Im going to snatch it! As he spoke, he started to re and glower at him, pushing his sleeves up. It looked like he really was prepared to snatch it. It seemed like this guypletely didnt take into consideration whether he could actually snatch it sessfully or not. Chapter 1218 - Robbery

Chapter 1218: Robbery

Just a few cups of wine? Xue Leihan didnt know whether tough or cry. Did you know that the sixteen cups of my wine you drank just now have already increased your cultivation by three hundred years? Now you actually want wine cream? Are you not afraid of bursting your stomach? No! said Chu Yang boldly. At any rate, my reputation will be repaired in eighteen years! Xue Leihan was speechless. Brother, do you know that all these that were drinking right now onlye from a very small jar of wine cream, its only less than two kilograms, but Ive added about two hundred kilograms of water to dilute it... And a mere sixteen cups have increased in cultivation by three hundred years! Chu Yangs eyes brightened up. I see. Then give me eight or ten jars more. Xue Leihan said angrily, Ive got none to give. Chu Yang continued, Five or six will also do. Not a drop. Xue Leihan was insistent. At least two jars! Chu Yang said angrily, This is the number that I want. Any less, I dont want it anymore. At most one jar! Xue Leihan said, Take it or not! Deal! Chu Yang pped his hands. One jar is just as well! Bring it! Xue Leihans eyes opened wide. He threw out one jar angrily and said, Youve be really shameless now. Chu Yang hurried to catch it and put it away in the Nine Tribtions Space immediately. He smiled. If I was not, I wouldnt have this wine. This wine is so good that a cup of it can increase cultivation by several decades... What other treasures do you have? Anyway youre going back now and I wont be able to go up to find you for a long time, and theres no knowing whether I can find you after I get up there... You may as well leave some of each. Despite the millions of years Xue Leihan had lived, he couldnt help but be stunned in awe at the shamelessness of this person. He shook his head and said, No. Chu Yang grabbed his sleeve indignantly and pulled it forcefully. With a tearing sound, it ripped off. What are you doing? Xue Leihan raged. I thought youre wearing something protective... So its not, said Chu Yang in disappointment. So this guy was actually nning on taking his clothes? He was actually going to get him naked? Xue Leihan felt even more that he shouldnt stay here any longer. Faced with such a man who was immune to all tactics and was so shameful and cunning, the powerlessness in his heart became stronger and stronger. He said, upset, How cruel you are! Chu Yang still didnt stop. How about you putting me into your spatial storage ring, and Ill go choose some things myself. Xue Leihan was shocked. This guy actually wants to enter my treasure house directly. Im off. Xue Leihans figure shed and disappeared without a trace. Chu Yangs eyes rolled and rapidly he put the snow-ice jade table, tables, chairs and the wine pot all into the Nine Tribtions Space. He murmured, So stingy. A figure shed and Xue Leihan reappeared. He looked at the empty space, stunned. He asked angrily, Where are my tables, chairs and wine pot? They are already under my name, said Chu Yang totally shamefully. Oh, so much heartache for things casually made out of ice and snow, how are you still like a powerful professional? What the f*ck do you know! Xue Leihan raged. Thats water-fire jade and heaven-earth pot! Chu Yangs eyes brightened up while he humbly asked, Would you please educate me on what water-fire jade and heaven-earth pot are? Xue Leihan shook his head and sighed. His hand reached out, he stretched out one finger and touched the tip of Chu Yangs nose multiple times. Then, he nodded forcefully. Good! Good! Good of you... Chu Yang said innocently, Do you have to praise me such... Before his voice fell, Xue Leihan had already disappeared. Immediately, a loud thunderbolt was heard on top of the clouds, and a golden light was faintly seen shing thousands of miles away. Immediately, it disappeared. Xue Leihan finally left for good. He really, really didnt want to stay in this world for one more moment. If he was to stay on, he was afraid even his underpants would be robbed by this bastard. Im a f*cking proper heavenly emperor, at any rate... How can I go back naked... Ive gained enough, Chu Yang muttered, excitement showing on his face. You should have gone back long ago, for heavens sake! With you here, Im just all so ufortable. Youre just so much stronger than me... As he spoke, he took out the wine pot and yed with it. Heaven-earth pot? Haha... How much can it keep? Let me look inside. He nced inside with divine sense and was immediately overjoyed. He saw that it was a hollow, pitch-dark hole inside, and only the bottom of it contained wine. ording to Xue Leihan, that was the smallest jar of wine cream, which used two hundred kilograms of water. Xue Leihan drank three or four, and he himself drank sixteen, which made a total of twenty cups of wine, less than ten kilograms at most. That meant that there was still one hundred and ny kilograms in the pot? And it only took up such a small area at the bottom of the pot? If it had all been filled, wouldnt it be more than ten thousand kilograms? Ive gained lots! Chu Yang smiled. Im most fond of taking advantage. With that said, he took out the chair, which ording to Xue Leihan was made of water-fire jade. With a snap, he broke one piece off and only felt that a thick wave of spiritual energy suddenly emerged, filling his mouth and nose in just an instance. Its amazing! Chu Yang hurried to throw the remaining water-fire jade into the Nine Tribtions Space. He sat down immediately and used martial techniques to absorb this spiritual energy into his Dantian. He only felt his cultivation soaring. This spiritual energy actually contained two different types of aura, a gentle aura and a violent aura. It moved inside his meridians. Chu Yang felt like he was going through both ice and fire at the same time. On the one hand, he was sofortable that he wanted to moan, yet on the other hand, he wanted to roll on the ground from the difort. The feeling was really inexplicable. Besides, as the spiritual energy was evoked by the Nine Heavens Divine Technique, the water-fire jade inside his hand was also slowly losing its color, slowly changing from colorless white to gray and then... When this palm-sized piece of water-fire jade had continued decreasing in volume and eventually turned into powder, Chu Yang realized to his surprise that his cultivation had increased all the way from preliminary-level ninth-grade sword master to top-level ninth-grade sword master! Only a tiny bit from breaking into first-grade Supreme Martial Artist. Chu Yang stood up and felt somewhat emotional. From Emperor level to Monarch Level he could pretty much leap across several levels, and the power like what he had now was enough for him to rise directly from first-grade Emperor level to second-grade Martial Saint! But now that the three hundred years of cultivation from the wine coupled with the strong power of this small piece of water-fire jade was only able to increase his cultivation from preliminary-level ninth grade to top of ninth grade. He could imagine how hard each promotion must be after he reached the Supreme Martial Artist level! No wonder all the Supreme Martial Artists were old... All that strong cultivation was umted over infinite years... Thinking about this, Chu Yang remembered that the final strike he made on the day he rescued Han Xiaoran. Chu Yang had risked his life on that strike, even though the odds of winning were very small, and the chance of survival was not great. Yet right at that moment, the Nine Heavens Divine Technique suddenly moved on its own. Just that one move doubled the power of his sword move. Should the whole Nine Heavens Divine Technique start moving, what would that be like? Chu Yang thought about it, hesitated no more and hurried to start exploring. He remembered that the power of Nine Heavens Divine Technique in his past life was greater than that in this life. How did the power of Nine Heavens Divine Technique actually be more ordinary after he had turned his fate aroundpletely? And it only had ordinary powers? This didnt make sense at all. There must have been a mysterious reason behind this, which led to him being unable to extract the amazing powers of Nine Heavens Divine Technique. This was the treasure house Chu Yang was trying to open at the moment. Heavy snow was falling above his head. On the snow-covered ground, Chu Yang was working hard. Right at this moment, with a sudden m, an ice cube dropped from the sky, hitting him right on the head. Chu Yang froze. He reached out and grabbed the ice cube in his hand. It wasnt strange for snow, rain or hail to drop from the sky, but ice cubes actually dropped... Looking at it in his hand, he saw the ice cube cracking open to show a pale-golden slip of paper. Chu Yangs heart jumped as he opened it up and saw the words written on it in flowing calligraphy. It was Xue Leihans handwriting. This guy actually sent down a letter right from the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. He must have been so unwilling toe down to face Chu Yang no matter how much trouble he took otherwise. Life is a loveless path, yet its loneliness has to be soothed by love; dont say that the mes in your heart have died out, look beyond the horizon and there is a proud son of heaven. Chu Yang smiled first and then started contemting. Life, death, old age and sickness, these are pretty much all that living is about for a human. This is the way of Samsara, yet also the start of lovelessness. Old age, sickness and death, they are all loveless. No matter how unwilling, they will alwayse. Yet in this lovelessness, one has to have thepany of true love. Just like how generations of Nine Tribtions Sword Masters and all nine tribtions that they went through. The final path of the Nine Tribtion is the way of ruthlessness, yet it had to be opened up and escorted through by the Nine Tribtions Sword Master using great emotions and all-surpassing love. Chu Yang knew that the first two verses of Xue Leihans poem were actually the most important. Thest two were only there to make itplete simply due to Xue Leihans habit of ying with words. In the past, Ive always been upied with the path of emotions, and the path of ruthlessness. Chu Yang smiled slightly. In fact, I was wrong. Or, the whole world is wrong. Its the rules of the world that are ruthless, and its the people that are with emotions. These two actually have nothing to do with each other. Chu Yang shook his head andughed. The mistake of the people in the world is that they think about humans and rules of the world as one. In fact, there are no rules in the world to begin with, and people have had emotions. Thats the way it is. Once he figured this out, Chu Yang only feltpletely rxed. Though this insight couldnt bring his practical benefits at the moment, its intangible benefits would apany him every step in his life! The Nine Heavens Divine Technique in his body seemed to be active. It was moving and working slowly. Chu Yangs heart moved, and he hurried to cultivate it. The cultivation in his body started running and flowing like a great river. Yet, Chu Yang realized that the fundamental energy of the Nine Heavens Divine Technique still rested inside the Dantian, moving slowly. It wasnt active. Besides, there was a bit of faint purple gas moving slowly in his Dantian. Only when this bit of purple gas moved, did the Nine Heavens Divine Technique move along with it! Before this, he actually never realized that there was a bit of purple gas inside the spiritual energy in his Dantian! Chapter 1219 - I’m Doing it!

Chapter 1219: Im Doing it!

Where did this purple gase from? Chu Yang was a bit confused. By right, he was absorbing Primordial Violet Vapor in the Nine Tribtions Space every day and sometimes even his whole meridian was purple, and he felt its power increase significantly. But it had never appeared in the Dantian. And now it finally did, but there was only a tiny bit, so weak that one could hardly notice it. Sword Spirit, are you there? asked Chu Yang. Since Xue Leihans appearance, the Sword Spirit had somehow abruptly fallen silent. Im here. The Sword Spirit asked respectfully, Has Master left? Since long ago. Chu Yang snorted, still somewhat indignant about someones stinginess. Only then did the Sword Spirit rx. He said, What did you say just now? Suddenly, he cried out in surprise, Isnt this... Masters Heavenly-Grade Wine? Can this be Masters water-fire jade? You... How did Master give you so many things? Chu Yang said, arrogantly, I asked for it, how could he not give it to me? The Sword Spirit took rapid breaths in surprise. In my knowledge, he had perhaps given others water-fire jade as a gift, but nobody else has ever drunk the Heavenly-Grade Wine... Wow, theres also the heaven-earth jar... What heaven-earth jar? Chu Yang sneered. Its just a huge wine jar. Thats because your cultivation is not enough yet! The Sword Spirit looked at Chu Yang with the disdainful look that city people sometimes gave countrymen. The heaven-earth jar is big enough to contain a whole nine heavens continent, and its actually just a huge wine jar in your eyes... Oh, so its the problem with cultivation, said Chu Yang, embarrassed. I thought it was just a huge wine jar... With Masters great powers, how would he bring a wine jar with him? replied the Sword Spirit, discontented. Chu Yang burst out, Have you finished? What Master! Its the two of us together right now, dont you know? Youve got nothing to do with him in the future, dont you know? Do you have to be so scared? When I go up to Nine Heavens Imperial Court one day, I will catch this guy and beat his butt every day, believe it or not! The Sword Spirit shut his mouth wisely, but the look in his eyes still showed disbelief. Chu Yang grunted and said, Purple bits of gas appeared in the Dantian position of Nine Heavens Divine Technique, whats going on? The Sword Spirit was shocked, and went in to check immediately. He only came out after a long time and said, somewhat shocked, The Nine Heavens Divine Technique... for the first time in ny thousand years... has really been activated! The Sword Spirits words were even somewhat disjointed. The Nine Heavens Divine Technique is activated for the first time in ny thousand years? asked Chu Yang in confusion. Have the previous Nine Tribtions Sword Masters never activated the Nine Heavens Divine Technique? Absolutely never! There was a heavy weight in the expression of the Sword Spirit. Then why is it that I feel clearly that the Nine Heavens Divine Technique from my previous life was more powerful than it is now? Chu Yang was doubly troubled now. In your previous life... That was because your heart was filled with viciousness and the intention to end the world... Therefore, the effects of your violent spiritual energy slightly moved the Nine Heavens Divine Technique, thats all, said the Sword Spirit. I see. Chu Yang asked, If I want to activate the Nine Heavens Divine Techniquepletely, what do I have to do? The Sword Spirit smiled bitterly. Millions of strands of Primordial Violet Vapor can allow you to make one strand of Primordial Real Silk! When such a Primordial Real Silk in your body has reached millions of strands, Nine Heavens Divine Technique will be ready to be activated and show its maximal power. When the Primordial Real Silk turns intorger strands, you will be able to break the limitations of Nine Heavens Divine Technique... Should itpletely be Primordial Sea of Aura, you will be able to turn the world upside down... Uh... Chu Yangs eyes rolled. How much Primordial Violet Vapor and life force energy are there in the Nine Tribtions Space right now? How many thousands of Primordial Real Silk would it allow me to form? How many thousands? The Sword Spirit rolled his eyes. Not to mention how many years the Primordial Violet Vapor here is enough to let you absorb before you reach the cultivation level... Even if you absorb all, it can probably form about nine Primordial Real Silk... Chu Yang sat down on the ground, shocked. What?! Nine is not that little! said the Sword Spirit, somewhat speechless. This is the nine heavens continent, not the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, by right, there shouldnt be even one. Chu Yang looked up at the sky, speechless, feeling that his brain was somewhat unable to process the information. He looked at the Primordial Violet Vapor which filled the Nine Tribtions Space, so thick that it seemed able to solidify. Yet if it were to be Primordial Real Silk, there would actually be only nine strands? And thats maximum? Primordial Real Silk is the thing that creates heaven and earth! The Sword Spirit looked left and right secretively and said in a low voice, You dont have to lose heart, you have to know that even Master has probably just reached the level of forming strands of Primordial Real Silk, besides... it is probably no more than a hundred strands... How many pieces... are there in a hundred strands? asked Chu Yang cautiously, scared that he would get a number that would shatter his hopes. One strand can probably be made from a hundred thousand pieces. One hundred strands would probably be made from more than 50 million pieces. The Sword Spirit paused and said, This number is quite conservative. Im just estimating, after all... the actual number is probablyrger... Chu Yang pressed his forehead and groaned. Brother, your conservative number has already made my heart skip a beat. Chu Yang looked at the Primordial Violet Vapor filling the Nine Tribtions Space, and dividing it by the number of nine pieces, multiplying this number to a hundred thousand... to make one strand... A hundred strand would take more than 50 million pieces? What a terrible number this was... His consciousness sank into the Dantian, watching the pitiful bit of Primordial Real Silk in his Dantian which was barely present, Chu Yang felt that the difference between himself and Xue Leihan was all too real. He had never thought that the difference in cultivation between the two could bepared in such a specific number. It was only cruel that thisparison hit Chu Yang too hard. That meant that even by the most conservative estimation, Xue Leihans cultivation at the time was at least 50 million times than his! 50 million times! Thinking of this number, Chu Yang suddenly wanted to die: this guy said that he had to surpass him within ten thousand years to hope to really ovee the Extraterrestrial Demons! Chu Yang wanted to die. At this moment, he felt an extremely rude urge to curse. To curse Xue Leihan! Wasnt he f*cking cheating him? No! Nobody even cheated others like this. Then, how many strands would it take to form the Primordial Sea of Aura? asked Chu Yang in despair. The Sword Spirit made a serious estimate and said, ording to my conservative estimate, one hundred thousand strands should be enough to form it preliminarily? The Sword Spirit smiled quite embarrassedly. About this, Im really not sure. I get it. Chu Yang waved his hand weakly, his eyes nk. How many pieces were there in one hundred thousand strands? One hundred strands would be 50 million pieces, with this ratio, it would take 50 billion pieces of Primordial Real Silk! Besides, if there were no surprises, these were probably far from enough. One hundred was enough for one strand, yet one hundred strands required 50 million. Chu Yang estimated that to eventually form the Primordial Sea of Aura, the number of Primordial Sea of Aura would probably have to be calcted in numbers more than a trillion. Sword Spirit, lets disband, maybe, said Chu Yang, dispirited. You see, the path is clear: the Chu n in the Southeast is very safe now. Ill work hard to find the sixth fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword, and then open the channel and fetch my brothers up here to enjoy life. Ill also get my wife and son up here, then well live in seclusion in the South East. He spoke weakly, then suddenly, he scratched his hair and roared at the top of his lungs, At least a trillion... God, how am I going to live... And then, he dropped down to the ground, feeling that his heart had been broken into pieces together with his butt. The Sword Spirit was also very speechless. So this Xue Leihan made this Nine Heavens Divine Technique purely to trick me! Chu Yang was upset for a while and suddenly became angry, gritting his teeth. Probably not! The Sword Spirit hesitated for a moment and said, As far as I know... Master still cant make such a powerful technique. Powerful technique? Chu Yangughed tragically. This is a f*cking torturous technique! A trillion... My head feels like bursting just from thinking about it. The Sword Spirit mused, The wonderful thing about this technique is that even without umting enough Primordial Real Silk, it can still exert its power in ordinary forms, but once youve got enough, youll be thoroughly remolded. Since ancient times, Ive never heard of any technique like this. Besides, the most amazing part is that it actually enumerates the technique, so that you know at any time where you are... Besides, theres no ultimate goal. The Sword Spirit said, So, this technique was probably created by the two greats who could sweep across the sky just by its marginal forces in that battle! Chu Yangs spirits lifted. You mean? If my estimate is not wrong, this technique is probably the single strongest set of techniques in history! said the Sword Spirit. Chu Yang smiled. In that case, I feel a little relieved. Only that, to get enough Primordial Real Silk... How to get so much Primordial Violet Vapor? The Sword Spirit said heavily, Since the beginning of time, there is this saying, that there is an end to the sky, but it cant be seen on the nine heavens continent, but once one passes through some dangerous ces where the Nine Heavens Imperial Courts seals are ced, one can touch the end of sky. At the end of the sky is the primordial, where its all Primordial Violet Vapor! Its all life force energy! Just when Chu Yangs eyes lit up, he heard the Sword Spirit say, somewhat embarrassedly, But Ive only heard of it... Ive never seen it myself. Chu Yangs eyes dimmed again. Shit! You may as well not say it! The Sword Spirit blinked and asked, What now? Chu Yang breathed in deeply and then breathed out again. And then, he breathed in hard once more, bulging up his lungs, and his courage always seemed to bulge up. He spoke viciously, What else? Do it! p Do it? the Sword Spirit asked incredulously. Yes! Just do it! Chu Yang showed a teeth-gritting grimace; he looked up and roared with a sky-breaking, immensely loud voice, Im doing it! Chapter 1220 - Chu Yang’s Heart

Chapter 1220: Chu Yangs Heart

Chu Yang stood in silence under the mountain. Heavy snow covered the whole sky. It was as if he was the only one left in the whole world. He stood on the top of a mountain, looking at the top of another hill opposite him. He had already stood there for a whole night. He stood unmoving, nobody knew what he was thinking. Opposite him, was the Wind Thunder tform. The fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword was right here. And this was right where Chu Yang died in grievance in his previous life. Here, all my efforts were ruined. Time moved backward and everything started from the beginning. Yet this was also where his most painful experience took ce. Here, he suffered the most painful betrayal in his life. Mo Tianji, his lifetime close friend, ambushed here to kill him for his sister. That was a perfect trap for him. That was the first andst time Chu Yang had experienced for himself the might of Mo Tianji the Master of Calction and Maniption. Only after his rebirth, did Chu Yang truly understand that Mo Tianji ambushed to kill him for his sister Mo Qingwu! Qingwu. Chu Yang stood in the middle of all this white snow, and he seemed to see Qingwu from the previous life again. She was dressed all in red, dancing in such heavy snow that covered heaven and earth. Her eyes were mncholic and her face was beautiful. Chu Yang, in this life, I will only dance for you. That was the first time Qingwu danced for him. With one dance, his heart already fell for her. In this life, I will dance for you; in all lives, I will dance for you. Even if Im injured one thousand times, my heart will not change; even if I die ten thousand times, I would not grieve. I do not dance easily, but once I dance, I would suffer for a whole life because of it. Thats why my name is Mo Qingwu 1**. I dont dance easily, but once I dance, it is the dance of a lifetime. Chu Yang, should there be an afterlife, should I still meet you in the afterlife, I hope you can give me a proper look. I am prettier than swords. Chu Yang stood deep in thoughts. Yes, you are prettier than swords. What sword can be prettier than you? Not even the Nine Tribtions Sword! muttered Chu Yang. In Chu Yangs heart, there was a feeling: the Qingwu from the previous life will return one day, sooner orter! Or, the Qingwu right now would retrieve her memories about the previous life someday. Chu Yang had had that feeling since Mo Qingwu started having that strange dream. He was looking forward to Mo Qingwus return. Because he had too many words that he could say to nobody else, not even Mo Qingwu right now. Only Qingwu from the previous life would be able to understand him, know him, and truly understand what he struggled and fought his whole life for. And only Qingwu from the previous life would be able to forgive him. Not until Qingwu from the previous life really said I forgive you to him, would Chu Yang be able to lighten his heart. Qingwu from this life was beautiful and lovely, she obeyed him all the time and loved him deeply. Sometimes, Chu Yang would also think: Ive already made-up for the previous life. Yet every time he faced his own heart directly, hed know that he hadnt! He hadnt made-up! It was Qingwu of the previous life who was hurt. Even if he made one thousand times more ofpensation to the Qingwu right now, what was hurt in the previous life would still be there. It couldnt be made to disappear! This was a knot that only Chu Yang from the previous life and Qingwu from the previous life could untie. Yet Chu Yang was also afraid of Mo Qingwus return. Because he knew that he was no longerplete, no longer the Chu Yang of the previous life. He himself in this life had an undeniably smooth life that treated him well since a young age, despite having pains and sufferings. All the way until now, when he rose to top ninth-grade Sword Emperor at the age of less than twenty. Though such an achievement was nothing aspared to the greats, it was already unprecedented in nine heavens continent. He had always strived to be humble, but... with the reputation gained at a young age, and the continuously brilliant achievements, did he really not have a bit ofcency? Thatd be untrue. Besides, his romantic life was also in a mess. At least, Wu Qianqian was lying in the Nine Tribtions Space right now. In terms of emotions, logic, morality or responsibility, he couldnt abandon her. Furthermore, in his heart, he had never considered abandoning her. He wouldnt bear to do it. In the Lower Three Heavens, there was still a female emperor, who saved him at the expense of her chastity, bore and raised his child quietly. If he betrayed even that, how could he even be considered a human? Wu Qianqian or Tie Butian, they never thought about using their love to tie him down, or using any so-called conscience or responsibility to restrain him. They contributed in silence and never even asked for returns. Yet once Chu Yang himself knew about these things, he had to face them. As a man, some responsibilities had to be born even if he had to die. Besides, there was still Zi Xieqing. Chu Yang smiled bitterly. Zi Xieqing never had any romantic entanglements with him. With her, he was always bullied, and never seemed to get it back on her. But he actually enjoyed that feeling... Well, not the feeling of being beaten, of course. But the sense of safety and reliability that he somehow felt with her. This was a psychological reason, not because he himself was weak. Chu Yang believed that even if one day, his cultivation surpassed Zi Xieqing, this feeling would still not change. This might be a kind of reliance a man had to a womans motherliness. Chu Yang couldnt tell when this feeling became an attachment and turned into an inexplicable romantic feeling. Chu Yang didnt know, and he believed that Zi Xieqing herself was also confused. Though they didnt say anything explicitly, and there were no promises. Yet that sentence Should we meet again beyond the clouds, I pray youll pick up the falling flowers at the river south said before Zi Xieqing left had already expressed her feelings clearly. Should we meet. Zi Xieqings expectation of a future reunion was exactly like these three words: she both hoped for it and disbelieved it. Chu Yangs heart was a mess. If Mo Qingwu from the previous life really returned, how could he say to her: Qingwu, in the previous life, Ive wronged you, I owe you, I want to make it up to you in this life; but in this life, I not only love you, but also fell in love with someone else? How shameless would that be? Even thinking about it, Chu Yang felt that his shamelessness was so extremely sinful! Polygamy was an ordinary thing now: the whole continent epted it, and even Wu Qianqian, Tie Butian and Zi Xieqing approved such things. But Chu Yang himself still felt bad. After all, in the past life, though he wronged Qingwu, they only had each other in their hearts. Under such circumstances, he had no way of giving up any of them in this life. For others, it might be alright, but for Mo Qingwu, it was absolutely unfair! Should Qingwu from the previous life return, it would only take one sentence for her to make him so ashamed as to have no ce to hide himself: Chu Yang, you said in this life you are going to make it up to me for your mistakes in the previous life; so this is how youre going to make it up to me, by tearing your one heart into many pieces and giving me one piece? Though with the character of either Qingwu from the previous life or Qingwu from this life, she wouldnt say this. However, even if Qingwu didnt say so, wouldnt she think so to herself: Chu Yang, you said youll make it up for thest lifes regrets, youll make it up to your lover, yet is this how you make it up? Chu Yang sighed in sorrow. Could one persons heart really love several people properly at once? He came to the Wind Thunder tform with great eagerness, yet when he really reached it, he actually stood staring for a whole night. Even he himself didnt know what he had thought over that night. At any rate, he didnt know how he could sort out all that mess in his heart. The Sword Spirit turned into a faint shadow, appearing in the heavy snow to apany Chu Yang. For a long time, he didnt disturb him. He understood Chu Yangs feelings. At this moment, any words offort would be too weak. The ce of life, the ce of death. How could he not be emotional? After a long time, Chu Yang let out a long breath and finally realized that his lower body was already buried in heavy snow. He looked down and muttered, This snow is really heavy. I dont know if Qingwus heart would feel cold? The Sword Spirit said quietly, Even if its cold, it can be warmed. Chu Yang nodded and breathed out softly. I wish that I can warm it for her. Nodding, he buried this thought at the bottom of his heart. He said, Lets go. Were going to Wind Thunder tform. The Sword Spirit let out a strangeugh and drifted behind Chu Yang. Two shadows rose up lightly on top of the mountain and went off in the air toward the mountain in front of it. The Nine Heavens; they rest on a sea of cloud, along with the Wind and Thunder tform. In the distance, lies a sliver of sky. In the Northwest of Nine Heavens, its the most destend! Its peak can touch the winds and thunders, reaching the same height as heaven! Chu Yang finally arrived at Mount Wind and Thunder. In ancient legends, this was the ce where the god of wind and the god of thunder had their final battle. It was said that the two gods battled for months but no victor emerged. In the end, the two decided on peace, yet they broke the whole mountain into two. In the middle was a precipice one hundred feet wide and thousands of feet long, on its two sides were straight cliffs that went right to the bottom! This cliff was the first wonder of the Northwest of Nine Heavens, the Line of Heavens. If one looked up from the bottom of the cliff, only when the weather waspletely sunny could they see a narrow line of the sky! If anything was blocking in the middle, then it couldnt be seen. Yet, over tens of thousands of years, not even a single grass actually managed to grow on the two straight cliffs. On one side, the violent winds roared; on the other, thunders were heard all day. In the middle of the cliff, there was actually a straight stone column, rising from the bottom. It was ten thousand feet tall but had a radius of only thirty feet. It was round and smooth from bottom to the top. This was the most impossible. With such a distance and length, even if it was made of iron, it would probably be blown down by even a gentle breeze, not to mention stones. Yet, this stone column stood here for tens of thousands of years without moving! At the top of the stone column, a stone tform extended from each side, connecting each of the two sides of the mountain cliffs. On the cliff of the Line of Heavens, a stone tform was created out of nothing. It ranged more than one hundred square feet. It was as if two giants were facing each other and preparing to fight, yet a very thin and petite person stood between the two, extended two hands and separated the two. This stone tform divided the two cliffs, but also caused the violent, roaring, destructive winds on one side, and the vague sounds of thunder and sh of lightning on the other side, though there was no sound of wind. This was the origin of the Wind Thunder tform! Chapter 1221

Chapter 1221: Cutting Wind and Thunder on top of Wind Thunder tform

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang stood by the cliff, looking at the familiar Wind Thunder tform; he shook his head and smiled emotionally. From the past life to present, thendscape remains the same yet the people have changed. Only this Wind Thunder tform is still as it was. It was freezing cold, and both the cliffs and the Wind Thunder tform in the middle were covered with ice and snow. An ordinary person would die easily at the slip of a foot. Chu Yang looked at the surroundings with some nostalgia and said, Back then, Mo Tianji stood right there watching, and the people who besieged me were ambushing, here, here, and there... at nine ces in total. My habit in the past life was such that if I were too nervous to choose a path, I naturally went toward the east, and that was where I suffered from the first wave of ambush. And then, I changed my direction and met the second wave of ambush. I changed directions six times continuously and during all of them, I faced enemies right in front of me! Then I retreated back to Wind Thunder tform. And then, I finally realized that besides the directions where I went to, there was actually no ambush at all in other ces. Chu Yang smiled lightly. That was when I knew how urately Mo Tianji understood my character! Its really shrewd of him to not only predict each step that I took but also find so many people to die with me, based on my cultivation... Chu Yang shook his head and smiled bitterly. The Sword Spirit looked at this ce and couldnt help but exim, Thats truly amazing! This ce looked totally deste, but once someones light-body martial technique reached a certain level, he could actually leap all the way onto the top of the cliff or choose any ce on the cliff which was more than one hundred feet tall to stop. To trap and kill an expert at light-body martial technique at such a ce was evidently extremely difficult. Yet Mo Tianji actually forced Chu Yang, who had already rushed out, back onto Wind Thunder tform without wasting any manpower! Such calction, such confidence and such scheming were simply terrifying! Facing the menacing terrain in front of him, Chu Yang looked up and opened his mouth to receive the snowkes in the sky. He asked, Sword Spirit, do you feel anything? After all, this was intelligence from the previous life, in which he only managed to ascertain this being the ce after confirming with multiple sources. But whether it was here or not, he didnt have time to verify. Yes, its right now! said the Sword Spirit excitedly. I can already feel the aura of the sword mouthpiece. Sword mouthpiece? asked Chu Yang. The fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword is actually the mouthpiece? Yes. The Sword Spirit pointed with one finger and said, Look, these two cliffs facing each other, doesnt it look like an open mouth of a person? And the stone column in the middle, that Wind Thunder tform, isnt it like someones tongue? Chu Yang frowned and looked at it for a long while, before nodding, finding it far-fetched. It does look alike. He thought to himself, Shit, if not told beforehand, who would think that this cliff actually looked like a persons mouth? How big would a persons body have to be to have such a huge mouth? Thinking of this, Chu Yang couldnt help but smile strangely. The Sword Spirit asked in confusion, Why are you smiling? Chu Yang replied seriously, Im thinking, if this was really a persons mouth... How big does the body of this person have to be? The Sword Spirit thought for a moment and said, Probably the same size as this mountain. Chu Yang said solemnly, In that case, there is a problem. The Sword Spirit naturally asked, What problem? Chu Yangs brows knitted together and he spoke very mncholically, If this were a man, what about his wife? Could she bear it? The Sword Spirit looked at him, stunned. Chu Yang continued worrying, If this were a woman, what could her husband do? How on earth can it... Wow... Poor man, he must be dying from shame... The Sword Spirit was totally stunned, and eventually, he bowed his head silently. At this moment, the Sword Spirit understood deeply the reason that Chu Yang could be thest Nine Tribtions Sword Master while others couldnt... It was because Chu Yangs thinking didnt belong to humans at all! He himself could never reach the speed of his thinking! The previous Nine Tribtions Sword Masters were all thinking about what they would do after finishing practicing the technique, when they obtained the Nine Tribtions Sword... They were all looking forward to the future. Yet the things that this guy was thinking at such a serious moment was so tantly ridiculous... such that he didnt know whether tough or cry, and would rather give his shameless face and filthy mouth a hard punch! Just when he was about to make somements, he heard the Sword Master say with a very confused voice, Lets go, why are you stunned at such a critical moment? Whats the matter with your brain? Worrying about the fate of the world right now? Really so untimely. Chu Yang shook his head and med him, I really dont understand you, your head doesnt belong to humans at all, too abnormal... He shook his head, and actually jumped over with a sense of helplessness, as though ashamed to be in thepany of someone abnormal. Though the Sword Spirit was a soul, he also felt the urge to spit out blood at this moment! What the f*ck... Which one between us is the abnormal one? Hello? Can you please figure that out... The Sword Spirit had no choice but to follow with a belly full of depression. The Sword Master had already be extremely serious, not giving him any chance to discuss the topic just now. He said immediately, Undue dy may cause trouble. Check immediately where the sword mouthpiece is actually hiding. The Sword Spirit froze for a moment and had to check carefully. In his Dantian, the sword tip, sword edge, sword de and sword case suddenly stopped moving around the bit of Primordial Real Silk and automaticallybined together. The sword intent which had been moving around the four pieces of swords also suddenly stopped. And then, the sword actually rushed right out of Chu Yangs Dantian, pointing up. Chu Yang clearly felt that the four pieces of Nine Tribtions Sword in his body were all filled with an inexplicable ecstasy at this moment. It was as though the brothers of life and death who had been separated for thousands of years were about to reunite at this moment, and they had sensed each other. And this seemed to really be the case... The Sword Spirit checked for a while and then pointed to the ground below their feet assuredly. Its right here! Chu Yang frowned. Here... Is it to be all dug up? He pitied this scene of natural wonder somewhat. Such one single column had been standing for tens of thousands of years... This wonder might not exist anymore after he took out the sword mouthpiece. The Sword Spirit nodded and said lightly, For such a rock to stand still for thousands of years solely by the support of wind and thunder from the two sides was absolutely impossible. The only possibility is that... there is a Heavenly Treasure underneath here! And only such Heavenly Treasures blessed by heaven and earth would be able to use its livelihood to protect the rock column from decaying over thousands of years! Heavenly Treasure? Chu Yangs spirits lifted. Can it be... The Sword Spirit nodded deeply, and a smile showed in his eyes. If my estimates are not wrong, Im afraid another of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines is about toe into the eyes of the world. Chu Yang immediately took a deep breath and a brilliance disyed in his eyes. He licked his lips and said, I do not want to destroy a natural wonder, but the heaven is giving me a gift. I have no choice but to take it. The Sword Spirit sneered. How shameless! Dont you always take disobeying the heaven as your responsibility? Chu Yang was irritated. Even if Im to disobey heaven, I have nothing against Heavenly Treasures! The Sword Spirit was speechless. Chu Yang was silent for a moment, calming the emotions in his heart. Eventually, his palm flipped and the Nine Tribtions Sword appeared in his hand, almost joyfully. He waved the sword and the permafrost ice of thousands of years opened up. Chu Yang kicked out twice, and two ice blocks the size of two hills flew down from Wind Thunder tform, showing the brown surface of the rock. Just as Chu Yang was about to cut with the sword, he suddenly let out an Eh?. He only just realized that the surface of the rock under his feet seemed to change color at this moment, turning to yellow. Yet when he focused and looked again, there seemed to be no change after all. Can the rock change color? asked Chu Yang. The Sword Spirit froze. What? This guy didnt see it, obviously. Chu Yang didnt speak, but cut out with his sword three consecutive times. Immediately, stone debris flew and wind and thunder roared on the Wind Thunder tform. Yet Chu Yangs sword seemed to cut off the wind and thunder as well! Cutting Wind and Thunder on top of Wind Thunder tform! His left hand reached out, pressed against the surface of the rock and withdrew abruptly. A big rock was abruptly sucked out by him. He shook his hand, and the stone dropped rumbling into the abyss. He cut open the cross-section of the stone, which was right in the middle of the forces of wind and thunder. Once it was opened, immediately, thunder roared on the left and strong wind soared on the right. Amazing powers. Chu Yang sighed, his feet stuck to the rock surface like huge rocks. He made seven or eight more waves unrelentingly. Rocks kept falling down the mountain continuously. It was lucky that it was totally deste here, and the heavy snow blocked the roads. Otherwise, such noises must draw people. Dozens ofrge rocks were thrown down by him sessively. With a crack, the stone tform that connected the two sides of the cliff finally broke. The two sides fell from the air like tworge t boards. Only a straight stone column was left with nothing connected on either side. On top of the stone column, there was only Chu Yang. This feeling is really f*cking good. Chu Yang stood on top of the stone column. After the forces of connection and fixation were lost, this stone column the radius of thirty feet started swaying with an ever-increasing amplitude. It was like a long, thin bamboo pole swaying in the wind... The feelings of Minister Chu at the top of this bamboo pole was conceivable: should he not have high cultivation, he would probably have long been thrown out. This is not a job for an ordinary person indeed. Chu Yang swayed following the ground under him, while digging continuously. His movement got quicker and quicker. He was afraid that this stone column would suddenly fall, and that would give him much more trouble to look through it. Most importantly, if it fell, the Heavenly Treasure inside would definitely be ruined... That would give Chu Yang a heartache. Loud bangs kept sounding, shaking the whole valley. Within only a few breaths, Chu Yang had only finished four hundred feet of digging. His sword cut out horizontally, he leaped up and kicked away seven dozen feet ofrge rocks, before falling again on that cross-section... Finally, when the cutting reached two thousand feet below, there was finally a change to the situation! Chapter 1222 - Fifth Fragment of the Nine Tribulations

Chapter 1222: Fifth Fragment of the Nine Tribtions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang clearly felt that the material of the stone started to be smoother; besides, it acquired flexibility. The cross-section that was cut open was also as smooth as mud that had been rotten for hundreds of years. Besides, the sound of wind that passed through such a rock actually became louder and louder, and the sound of thunder became heavier and heavier, as though it really hit solidly upon ones heart! Such powers made even the Sword Spirit fearful inside. Because such a situation had never been experienced by the past Nine Tribtions Sword Masters! But the Sword Spirit was already used to it: Which incident was precedented since he started following this Sir Sword Master? From the first fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword till now, every step this Sir Sword Master took brought him totally new experiences and feelings! Chu Yang was hard at work. The amplitude of the stone columns swaying was already very big. It fell violently toward one side and then drew back slowly. And then, it started falling toward the other side... It was as though it wanted to drop the person on top of it at all costs. But no matter how hard it swayed, Chu Yang stayed on there as if he put down roots. In his hand, sword light shed and kept moving. Five hundred feet further, the material of the rock became ever finer, until it was as if it became a single material, and not even the tiniest bit of sand grains or other traces of mixing. The wind blew faster and the thunder roared heavily. Chu Yang turned a deaf ear to all that, and let his ck robe flutter in the wind. He only bowed down and busied himself working. Eventually, the Nine Tribtions Sword made a cheerful sword ring, and a chilly light shone from the whole sword. Immediately, it turned to an eagerness and a calmness that suddenly rose in Chu Yangs heart. He kicked out therge rock beneath his feet and saw a little bit of light suddenly appear! It was very short and very fine, one size smaller than the body of the sword. Yet it gleamed brightly and a calm and humble aura came right toward him. When the other fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword were discovered, they were all very excited, as though it would jump up and dance in celebration. Yet this sword mouthpiece actuallyy there motionless after seeing its old brother who it had been separated from for ten thousand years. Lights shed from its body, expressing its excitement, yet its own body didnt move at all. It was very reserved. Seeing this humble sword mouthpiece, Chu Yang suddenly thought somehow of Dong Wushangs calm and majestic temperament. He also thought of Mo Tianjis temperament and strategic nning, and Ao Xieyuns quiet wildness... The mouthpiece of Nine Tribtions Sword. It finally appeared. ****** The sword mouthpiece was the part of the sword thats wrapped by the sword hilt. It couldnt be exposed outside and couldnt be used for attack, yet it was a fundamental part of the sword. Without the sword mouthpiece, a sword would break soon. Should the sword mouthpiece bepletely integrated with the sword hilt and sword body, it would be too hard, but not pliable enough! So, the sword mouthpiece was well-deserving of the name of the fundamental part of the sword. ****** Chu Yang repressed the excitement in his heart, bent down and picked up the sword mouthpiece with one hand. Vaguely, he sensed a greeting. Hello, Lord Sword Master. Yet when Chu Yang listened carefully, he realized that it was only his illusion. The Nine Tribtions Sword in his palm disintegrated automatically, and the other parts flew around the sword mouthpiece in circles. The sword mouthpiece hovered silently in the air. Light shed from it. The sword intent got tangled with the sword mouthpiece first. Immediately, the sword edge, sword de, sword point and sword cor rushed over abruptly all at once. The sword mouthpiece shed and floated up quietly. It made itsmand in the air. The sword cor rushed over and attached itself to it. With a ng, the two became one. And then, the sword edge, sword de and sword point all went into their original positions. The shape of a Nine Tribtions Sword was already formed. The faint facade of Nine Tribtions Sword in Chu Yangs Dantian had already half substantiated. The five pieces of Nine Tribtions Sword hovered in front of Chu Yang. He reached out slowly and got hold of the part with the sword mouthpiece. Immediately, he felt a deep connection, almost like a kinship. Suddenly, he felt that this Nine Tribtions Sword seemed to be a part of his body, and could never be separated out again. Both sides were adapting. Chu Yang attempted mobilizing energy using the Nine Heavens Divine Technique and injecting it into the Nine Tribtions Sword. He clearly felt that the sword mouthpiece trembled a little. Immediately, the sword made an extremely joyful sound. In Chu Yangs mind, four sentences suddenly emerged. Conceal the edge and shed the light, for the night has not yet ended; n your strategy over long days and months; Rather stay hidden for a whole life; To exchange for the wild killing in the sky! Immediately, a human figure somehow appeared in Chu Yangs mind. He held a longsword and waved it slowly. It was the fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, the four sword techniques that belonged to the sword mouthpiece! Chu Yang focused on memorizing it. At this moment, there was nothing else in his mind. The Sword Spirit also focused his attention and looked at Chu Yang, paying attention to his mental state. Slowly and gradually, Chu Yang understood the usage and effects of these four techniques. He couldnt help but gasp in admiration internally. It was not for no reason that the mouthpiece had always been reputed as the fundamental part of a sword. In Chu Yangs understanding, the sword mouthpiece was like a big hand hidden in the dark. It never appeared, yet controlled the top killing powers of the world, making the sharpest sword! Aspared to the sword which killed, this hand should be the most terrifying! The first technique conceal the edge and shed the light, for the night has not yet ended meant naturally to hide in the dark and wait for the opportunity to move. This was a technique of concealment, yet its every detail was full of opportunity for killing. One could attack with full force at any time, from any ce and in any direction! There was absolutely no dead ends! The second technique n your strategy over long days and months was simr to the first, but it entailed a greater degree of control of the battle. This technique clearly expanded the range of guarding ten times! This technique covered not only his own enemy, but also the possible enemies of therades around him and of his brothers. The third technique rather stay hidden for a whole life was like the darkness before the dawn. When one made all the preparations for the attack, this technique hid the various auras, including all killing aura, vital energy and divine consciousness of the Sword Master himself were all concealedpletely! It was like the creepy, terrible silence before a thunderstorm! The fourth technique was to exchange for the killing frenzy in the sky. It was the sudden outburst after the preparation of the previous three techniques. It was violent as thunder and sudden as a flood in the mountains. It was as though the sunny sky and the earth bothpletely copsed at this moment. All the fight was totally,pletely released at this moment! Killing frenzy! This technique waspletely unexpected, but its power was as great as the other threebined! It even surpassed them. These were definitely the most sinister and spiteful out of the Nine Tribtions Sword Techniques! Such sinister and diabolical scheming made even Chu Yang the Sword Master ooze cold sweat after understanding these four sword techniques. As Chu Yang memorized these four sword techniques, the Nine Tribtions Sword suddenly disappeared from his hand. Eh, I havent finished using... Chu Yang was astonished. This sword mouthpiece was a bit too... disobedient? This is the habit of the sword mouthpiece, to look at the ce of residence first. Its brothers have brought it to look around the new home... The Sword Spirit rolled his eyes, feeling speechless at the unnecessary fuss he made. Indeed, in a short while, sword light shed and the Nine Tribtions Sword appeared automatically in Chu Yangs hand. Chu Yang could sense a joyful mooding from the sword. As though the sword mouthpiece was saying: its not too bad, barely satisfactory... Well, expressing sincere respect and mild apology to Lord Sword Master... Didnt expect it to be so good. Damn! Chu Yang cursed internally. If you arent satisfied with my Dantian, there is probably no new home in the whole world that can satisfy you... Since the sword mouthpiece was already taken out, Chu Yang naturally didnt let go of the rest. He reached out and felt the ce where the sword mouthpiece was. It was smooth to the point of greasy, as though the material was soft, yet in reality, it was extremely hard. Chu Yang felt that even Star Iron probably wouldnt be too much harder than the rock here, yet somehow it felt soft and greasy... Furthermore, there was actually a surging, like a thunderstorm, in this softness and greasiness. Chu Yangs hand lifted and his sword fell. Huge rocks dropped into the deep valley at his kicks. Having already obtained the sword mouthpiece, Chu Yang had no more concerns. He had a mouthful of Xue Leihans wine and two mouthfuls of Spiritual Spring Water, and started working with high spirits. This time, he didnt hold back. With every wave of the sword, huge rocks across several dozen feet were cut off and thrown down. Going all the way down, it was actually rocks like this all the way, after more than five thousand feet, there was actually no change at all. Even with Chu Yangs cultivation and perseverance, he couldnt help but feel fatigued. Cant it all be stones like this? Chu Yang looked up and realized that he could no longer see the sun. Only the heavy snow was falling. He couldnt help but speak to himself sullenly. Neither the top nor the bottom could be seen. How long would he have to keep shing? Absolutely not. There will definitely be something good, said the Sword Spirit. Alright, then Ill take it! Even if I have to keep shing until ten thousand feet lower and all the way to the bottom, and not find anything, I will ept it! Chu Yang gritted his teeth and said severely. Four more hours had passed. Chu Yang was almost going to p himself. He never realized he could bring bad luck by saying inauspicious words. For four hours, a whole twenty thousand feet was removed by him, yet there actually still wasnt anything! He saw that half of the stone column was already gone. The amplitude of the swaying was actually not so great anymore. Holy fuck, what on earth is this? Its actually this well hidden? Chu Yang started cursing. And luckily its the Nine Tribtions Sword. Should it be something else, even Dong Wushangs dark saber would have long broken... What strange thing is this! The Sword Spirit said leisurely, Besides, even a Supreme Martial Artist wont be able to lift it up. Chu Yangs spirit lifted suddenly. That was right. With this hardness and weight, even though a Supreme Martial Artists ability was enough to move a mountain and fill up a sea, it might not be sufficient to lift up this stone column as a whole... With lifted spirits, he began shing more violently; this time, he removed five hundred feet at every sh! After three hundred shes, Chu Yang discovered to his despair that his inauspicious words really came true! Because he could already see the ground underneath... Ive really shed off almost one hundred thousand feet... Chu Yang felt a little dizzy. And right at this moment, a strange urrence happened! Chapter 1223 - Heavenly Heart of Wind and Thunder and Heaven and Earth Jade Paste

Chapter 1223: Heavenly Heart of Wind and Thunder and Heaven and Earth Jade Paste

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yet right at this moment, as Chu Yangs sword fell, the wild wind suddenly roared above the stone column! The wind was, in fact, a hurricane! With a whirl, a huge stone, tens of thousands of kilograms, was already lifted and thrown out by the hurricane, before Chu Yang could kick out. Immediately, a clear sound cracked, and then rumbled. Right in front of Chu Yang, dazzling lightning suddenly rose up. The electric light was shining bright, and the cliffs on both sides actually became transparent all at once! Chu Yang looked down, and then with a scream, he covered his eyes. On the cross-section of the rock, two dazzling rays of light appeared. There was a light in the world called the ultimate. The Ultimate Light! And these two bright lights were lights of the extreme. When Chu Yangs eyes fell on them, a green ray and a white ray of light shone abruptly. Caught unprepared, Minister Chus eyes were filled with whiteness. He closed his eyes abruptly, only to feel the tears flowing out from the corners of his eyes. Immediately, his eyes were so sore that he was actually unable to open them. He only heard the Sword Spirits extremely overjoyed incoherent speech. Oh my god. Its actually this thing. Oh dear, really actually... Oh my... Chu Yangs heart moved upon hearing it, yet his eyes couldnt open. He asked, Sword Spirit, what is this after all? Its the ultimate good thing! The second of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines in the world. Ive finally seen this thing from the legend... Oh my... The Sword Spirits voice trembled. He said a lot but nothing answered the question. Apparently, he was far too excited. Chu Yang dismissed his words and worked hard to mobilize energy himself to let his eyes recover. Eventually, he could open it to a slit, and he hurried to look. He saw that on the cross-section of the rock, two pieces of jade were facing each other! As the green light shed, the wind roared; as the white light shone, thunder rumbled. Right at this moment, a dazzling strong light came from the green jade while bright lightning appeared on the white jade. Chu Yang hurried to close his eyes. He still felt the two strong lights touch each other, and then collide violently, going past each other and onto the two cliffs. Immediately, the wild winds violently roared and rose on the cliff on the left. Snow went up like in an avnche, dissipating in the air. shes of lightning shed above on the cliff on the right. Thunder started rumbling! Chu Yangs mouth opened in shock. Several small stones flew into his mouth but he didnt even realize it. So this Wind Thunder tform, this Wind Thunder Mountain, and all the weather abnormalities are all from these two small pieces of jade? Chu Yang was finally able to speak. When he closed his mouth there was a crack. Several stones were powdered up by his teeth. He spat them out. Small pieces of jade? The Sword Spirit sneered. There are no pieces of jade. Look carefully. Chu Yang looked very carefully and realized that these two pieces of jade, one green and one white, could actually squirm... No, flow. This is a jade paste, said the Sword Spirit indifferently. Just like your Ice Jade Paste, but its energy is more than twice stronger. What jade paste is this? asked Chu Yang, shocked. This is the Heavenly Heart of Wind and Thunder, also called the Heaven and Earth Jade Paste, which exists only in legends even in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! I didnt expect that it actually came to the Nine heavens continent and became one of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines! said the Sword Spirit heavily. Heavenly Heart of Wind and Thunder? Heaven and Earth Jade Paste? Chu Yang was puzzled. This was really the first time he had heard of these names in his whole life. Its right that you dont understand. I can only say that your luck... really... really makes me speechless, said the Sword Spirit with some envy. Even the face of the soul body was distorted. Please educate me. The goodness of Chu Yang was that he never refrained from asking about something that he didnt understand. Of course, after asking he went back to his normal attitude. Ancient legends say that the heaven has a heart and the earth has a soul. The Sword Spirit took a breath and said, And the heart of heaven is the mutual assistance of Yin and Yang, thebined forces of wind and thunder. The Sword Spirit said with a sacred tone, This Heavenly Heart of Wind and Thunder is only Heaven and Earth Jade Paste right now, but when the wind and thunders forcesbine and integrate into one, that will be the Heavenly Heart of Wind and Thunder. He looked at Chu Yang and said heavily, The heart of the heaven above! Though he had prepared himself mentally, Chu Yang was still so shocked by this news that he felt dizzy. The heart of the heaven above? Oh my god... This is just a legend. The Sword Spirit was a little shy, and said, Its actually just a kind of description of this things powers. Its okay. I believe you. Chu Yang looked at the Heavenly Heart of Wind and Thunder in front of him, smiling broadly. Legend or not, I will fight anyone who says no to it in the future. The Sword Spirit was once more speechless. How do you put away this thing? asked Chu Yang humbly. He tried using the power of consciousness to put it into the Nine Tribtions Space, but the two pieces of jade actually didnt respond to him. They stayedpletely still. Your left hand is Yang, grab the thunder jade. Your right hand is Yin, grab the wind jade. Grab at the same time with both hands, separate them, and youd be able to put them into the Nine Tribtions Space, said the Sword Spirit. ...Be careful, it has to be fast, and you must do both at the same time, or... Before he finished speaking, Chu Yang had already reached out and grabbed the thunder jade with one hand and wind jade with the other. The touch was warm, soft and smooth. It was as though they could turn into different shapes at any time. And then, at the next moment... Boom! Chu Yangs two palms turned into burned coal! The pain made him stand up and swing his hands wildly. He buzzed. Bastard, you only talked about grabbing, but Ill have to put them down one after the other, right? Why did I get hit once my hands let go? The Sword Spirit was helpless, but also gloated a bit. This has to be the case. Chu Yang felt conflicted, as he hurried to take out medicine. Right at this moment, the bottom of the stone column of Wind Thunder tform suddenly started sinking slowly. It went all the way to the far bottom, the same height as the ground. Thirty feet away as the thousand feet of umted snow and ice. Lord Sword Master, here is your welfare, said the Sword Spirit. Welfare? Chu Yang was shocked. There, look under your feet. The Sword Spirits mouth moved. Chu Yang looked down and saw that where he stood, a crack as thin as hair slowly appeared. The crack expanded and opened up even more, showing a t opening that allowed only one person to pass. This is the only passage to the Lower Three Heavens and Middle Three Heavens. Before the sixth fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword is obtained, this is the only ce for entry and exit. Besides, you alone can enter and exit! The Sword Spirit said, This is what The heart of heaven provides a way means! Chu Yang got excited. I can reach the Middle Three Heavens from here? Or the Lower Three Heavens? Indeed, said the Sword Spirit. But take note that you only have three months. Besides, when you pass through the way of heavenly heart, I, as a soul body, have to go into dormancy, and wont be able to give you any help. Chu Yang nodded continuously. Its okay. With my cultivation right now, if I still need your help in the Lower Three Heavens or Middle Three Heavens, thatd really be a joke. The Sword Spirit warned, Dont ever forget it! You have only three months! Remember carefully that you must return here after three months! Even if you are only one momentte, the oue will be unthinkable. Chu Yang waved a hand impatiently. Hurry up and go get your sleep inside. I dont need you to teach me how to go about it. I know. Like hell you know! Youre obviously too excited to know your directions already... The Sword Spirit disappeared in a second. And then, the Heavenly Heart of Wind and Thunder which had just been ced inside the Nine Tribtions Space both flew up and entered Chu Yangs meridians, one from the left and one from the right. The opening in the ground was already releasing a faint mist. Chu Yang shut his eyes and jumped inside. Heughed out loud. Brothers, your beloved oldest brother is back!! The white mist at the opening surged and devoured Chu Yangs figure. ... On the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, there were misty purple clouds. Here, grand mansions and heavenly pces made of jade and jewels were surrounded by clouds and mist. It was indeed extraordinary. This was a grand pce hidden among the mountains. In the front and at the back, countless guards protected the ce such that it was impregnable. A white shadow shed, and Zi Xieqing dressed in snow-white descended lightly. She looked at the majestic pce in front of her andplicated light shone across her eyes. Then, she walked forward, her white clothes fluttering. Before she went far, suddenly human figures shed and two golden figures appeared in front of her. Who are you? What are you here for? Zi Xieqing said calmly, Please report to the Demon Empress that the person who made an agreement with her seventy thousand years ago begs for an audience. The two golden figures looked her up and down and sneered. With your cultivation, you can actually have an agreement with the Demon Empress seventy thousand years ago? Do you qualify? Zi Xieqing said calmly, Whether I qualify or not... its for the Demon Empress to judge. If I lied, Im right here and I cant run away. If I didnt, can you afford to dy the important business of the Demon Empress? The golden guards froze and gave her a doubtful look. Wait for a moment. One guard hurriedly flew inside. In a short while, he ran out sweating. Queen Demon Empress asks Miss Zi to enter to meet her. Zi Xieqing snorted and walked away. The two guards bowed in greeting, smiled and kept apologizing. ... Inside the hall. Zi Xieqing sat opposite a beautiful woman in a regal dress. Her face was calm. You are saying... you agree to my request back then? The Demon Empress raised her teacup and took a sip. She looked at Zi Xieqing with a vague smile in her eyes. Seventy thousand years ago, you had to run away even at the cost of severely harming your health. Yet today you deliver yourself to my door to agree to it? Yes. Zi Xieqing took a breath. But I also hope that you can fulfill one condition of mine. The Demon Empresss eyes narrowed, showing a dangerous glow. She said, Its been tens of thousands of years since someone dared to talk to me about conditions... Tell me about it. I can save the princes life with my Original Soul Essence and the Profound Purple Pill that I cultivated over one hundred thousand years, said Zi Xieqing calmly. A bit of pain and longing passed through her eyes as she said firmly, But I want to be human! You want to be human? The Demon Empresssid-back body suddenly sat up straight. She looked at her, shocked, the look in her eyes sharp and full of disbelief! Yes, I want to be human, a real human! Not a transfigured human form, but... a human! Zi Xieqing bowed down. Please help me, Demon Empress! Chapter 1224 - You Don’t Regret It? He’s Worth It?

Chapter 1224: You Dont Regret It? Hes Worth It?

Nonsense! The Demon Empress smiled expressionlessly, her voice ice-cold. Zi Xieqing knelt straight and proper, her shell-like teeth bit her red lips. She spoke nothing. Do you know the benefits of your body? asked the Demon Empress indifferently. Though you are not a local at the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, you yourself are from the race of purple mountain marten and actually obtained the Power of the Saints, thus getting to thoroughly remold yourself. Though your cultivation right now is low, the Power of the Saints has already stabilized in your body, and youve already cultivated the Profound Purple Pill... This is something that is different from the demonkind of our Nine Heavens Imperial Court, thats why I needed your help. Otherwise, I wouldnt favor you, a mere purple marten! Though your origin is that of the purple sable marten that is unique to the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, thats just it. The Demon Empress said coldly, You should know that Im only taking some of your essence blood and original core to treat my son. Though it will weaken your physique significantly, it wont make you lose your origin, much less harm your life! On the contrary, it would be beneficial to you. You keep your origin, and Ill send people to protect you until you recover... Then youd be able to stand high in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! The look of the Demon Empress grew colder and colder, and icy killing aura came out of it. Though youve concealed your strength, I can see that you dont belong to the kind of first-grade Emperor Level. At most, youre at Heaven Level, and only preliminary level. I value you because the Power of the Saints inside your body can save the princes life. Thats all. Zi Xieqing said calmly, Ive already known this. The Demon Empress bellowed, Im not talking nonsense with you! Im letting you know that though your cultivation is low right now, so long as you contribute your essence blood and original core, after your recovery and cultivating together with the prince, youd be able to transcend the barriers that you havent been able to transcend for hundreds of thousands of years. With the help of the power of royal demon bloodline to activate the Power of the Saints in your body, youd be able to be the most promising rising star of our Nine Heavens Imperial Court demon kind! Ive also got to tell you that so long as you say yes, after I pass away, so long as youre still alive then, the position of the new Demon Empress would be yours! Even the Emperor of the Imperial Court wont be able to change that! At that time, youd be the overlord who owns the world! You can wave a hand to let the stars bow to you, you can change the color of the wind and clouds with your anger! This is the ultimate dream of a lifetime for all the people in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! Do you understand now? The Demon Empress snorted coldly. I understand, said Zi Xieqing with a low yet firm voice. But I... still want to be human! Rubbish! The Demon Empress was immediately displeased. Two rays of white light shot from her eyes, and she fixed her gaze on Zi Xieqings eyes. Zi Xieqing, look at my eyes and speak. She fixed Zi Xieqing with the white light in her eyes, and asked her word by word, You really want to be human? And not a demon? A confused look appeared on Zi Xieqings face, as though her consciousness waspletely enraptured at this moment, and she spoke only from her conscience. Her voice sounded. It was still confused, yet it was clear. I want to be human! The Demon Empress body trembled, and the white light in her eyes faded. She sighed long. Youve disappointed me too much... Right now, the demonkind keeps losing on three battlegrounds... Ive waited so long until you finally changed your mind and returned yourself, I even teleported myself back immediately to meet you. And youre actually only telling me this: you want to be human? Her voice was low, and there was actually a sense of heartache that couldnt be concealed. Zi Xieqings consciousness recovered. She said guiltily, Please only help me, Demon Empress! The Demon Empress sighed long. I will say this to you onest time! The Demon Empresss voice was heavy. She turned her face away and said, Firstly, to change from demon body to human body without passing through Samsara would require going through Soul Separation tform first to go through the pain of soul breaking and separation for eighty-one times, and then entering the Heartbreak Spring to experience eighty-one times the pain of breaking the heart, before finally going into the Demon Forging Cave to go through eighty-one times of forging beating to remove the demonic aura from your body. Only then would you obtain a human body! Not to mention you, even I... The Demon Empress took a deep breath. May not necessarily be able to withstand this process. Do you know that? I do, said Zi Xieqing in a low voice. And I also know that the Soul Separation tform, Heartbreak Spring and Demon Forging Cave can only be found at your ce, Demon Empress. Besides, you alone can open them. Then do you know that once you make this decision, you are essentially betraying the whole demonkind?! Especially for the purple marten race, it will be a huge shame for them! From then onwards, all the demons would see you as a shame and would rather kill you! From then on, your life would be spent as an enemy to all? asked the Demon Empress with a heavy voice. I know, said Zi Xieqing resolutely. Do you know that after contributing a part of your soul of origin and original core, even if you can survive Soul Separation tform, Heartbreak Spring and Demon Forging Cave, not even 10% of your original cultivation would be preserved? And that it would take three years to recover? She didnt wait for Zi Xieqing to speak before she continued, Dont think that three years is a short time. In this world, immense changes happen even within three blinks of an eye. Before you blink, the whole world may be celebrating joyfully, but after you open your eyes again, bones may have already filled a mountain. And you should know yourself the number of people youve offended back when you ravaged the Nine Heavens Imperial Court seventy thousand years ago. Add that to the enmity of all demons in the world, how much chance do you think you have of surviving? asked the Demon Empress. Not even 10%, answered Zi Xieqing frankly. Well then, give up the idea. The Demon Empress was relieved. Though I dont even have 10% of confidence in surviving, I... wont regret it even if I die! Zi Xieqing straightened her beautiful back. You... The Demon Empress suddenly turned back and looked at her fiercely. You are presumptuous! Zi Xieqing didnt speak. Her lips pressed together, but her look was resolute. Beside the Demon Empress, an extremely beautiful woman all in white who had sat in silence the whole time asked softly, Zi Xieqing, I want to know whats the reason that you are doing this? Zi Xieqings face flushed, and she bowed down her head. The voice of the woman in white was calm. She asked, Its for a man? Zi Xieqing bit her lips and nodded slowly. But even if you keep your demon body, you can still marry him. Though it wont be allowed by either race, so long as you do it secretly... theres still a way. The woman in whites pretty brows wrinkled slightly. Why must you seek your own end like this? Zi Xieqings teeth sank deeply into her red lips. After a long time, she said with some difficulty, Seventy-five thousand years ago, Bai Susu... Both the Demon Empress and that woman in white trembled, and they remained silent. Bai Susu was a legend in the demon n, a rebellious legend. Bai Susu was the first genius of the white fox race back then. After she transformed into human shape, she roamed the martial world but coincidentally met a descendant of the Ling Feng Pavillion. The two traversed the martial world together and found a soulmate in each other. Bai Susu knew that humans and demons were enemies, so she concealed her identity and married that man as a demon. But a tragedy happened eventually. Several yearster, the two had a child, and the child actually had a human body and a fox tail! Upon birth, demonic aura was all over his body. That disciple of the Ling Feng Pavillion was so shocked, as if he was hit by thunder. Bai Susu was forced to reveal her identity. That man was quite moral, he left his masters with his wife and child and ran away. But such a matter could not be tolerated by either humans or demons. They joined forces to chase them, and eventually killed the whole family at the foot of Mount Cann! It was said that before she died, the elder of the fox n questioned Bai Susu if she regretted it. Bai Susu said, My only regret is that back then I didnt dare to go through the Soul Separation tform, Demon Forging Cave... Such that my innocent husband and child died because of me... I dont regret marrying him! I dont dare, and I am not able to regret that! Im most reluctant to regret it! After saying this, Bai Susu died. The professionals who hunted her down buried her, touched by her feelings. They also named that valley Valley of No Regrets afterward. It was also since then, that the intermarriage between humans and demons had been prohibited on the surface but turned a blind eye to in secret by everyone even if they discovered it. There was no more killing. Because they all knew that unless the love was extremely deep, nobody would vite such a taboo. This was also a kind of love that was beyond worldly restraint whose opportunity was opened by Bai Susu with her life. Though she didnt enjoy it herself, every time such bold demons and humans loved each other so deeply that they had to marry, they would go to the Valley of No Regrets to worship Bai Susu. Though the Valley of No Regrets was deserted, there was actually incense and offerings all year long. Now that Zi Xieqing mentioned Bai Susu, both women in front of her immediately understood what it was that Zi Xieqing was worried about. Zi Xieqing didnt want the man who she loved deeply to be shamed, to be the subject ofughter by the world. Yet she couldnt get herself to leave and forget about him. Therefore, she made the brave choice to endure countless sufferings to be a human! The beautiful woman in white sighed with mncholy, thinking. After a long time, she said, Sister, you... should help her. You dont regret it? The Demon Empress sighed. The look she gave Zi Xieqing was somewhatplicated. No! Zi Xieqing nodded resolutely. Hes worth it? asked the woman in white. So long as I think hes worth it, even if its not worth it, its worth it for me, answered Zi Xieqing quietly. Well, then! Cold light shone in the Demon Empress eyes. One day, I will see how worthy this man really is! She turned around like a whirlwind and said word by word, Its just as well! Since you are stubborn and nothing can change your mind, you will bear all consequences alone! So long as you save my son, I will grant you this wish! Thank you so much, Demon Empress! said Zi Xieqing gratefully. Theres no need to thank me! said the Demon Empress indifferently. This is a deal. I only want my son alive, and you only want... to be human! Hahaha... To be human! You will save my son and I will help you be a human! The deal is clear and we will owe each other nothing! Yes. Zi Xieqings expression rxed. She stayed silent. It was as though the words owe each other nothing was exactly what was in her mind. Chapter 1225 - Arriving in Iron Cloud Citadel

Chapter 1225: Arriving in Iron Cloud Citadel

The beautifuldy in white looked at Zi Xieqing with aplex look, though she stayed silent. Do you have any other requests? asked the Demon Empress. Zi Xieqing answered, When the crown prince awakes, I hope the Demon Empress can send someone to escort me to my old home in Jiangnan. The Demon Empress frowned. This is already in the original agreement. Im asking you what other requests you have. I have no other requests apart from that. Zi Xieqing lowered her eyes. Fine! The Demon Empress gritted her teeth, tossing out a line. Since that is the case, then you can die in Jiangnan! With a sh, she disappeared from the main hall, her voice drifting over from afar. During dawn tomorrow, you will save my son. And tomorrow morning, I will send you to separate your soul! The beautifuldy in white stood for a while before she said softly, You shouldnt have rejected the Demon Empress kindness. In a low voice, Zi Xieqing said quietly, Should I owe her today, I wont be able to return her kindness in the future. I hope you will not regret your decision today. The beautifuldy in white sighed. Where is that man now? Zi Xieqing bit on her lip. He... His cultivation is not enough for him toe up here yet. The beautifuldy in white was stunned. She looked at her intently before she sighed. Youre too rash. Zi Xieqing smiled quietly. Im not. With this, I have cut off all my paths of retreat. The beautifuldy in white was taken aback yet again. She chuckled and said, I see. Zi Xieqing, when youve reached Jiangnan, perhaps I wille by. Zi Xieqing smiled at her. I wee you anytime. The beautifuldy in white smiled passively at her. A cloud of white fog suddenly rose from her feet and supported her whole body as she floated out. Zi Xieqing rose to her feet quietly, a gentle and beautiful smile decorating the corners of her lips. At dawn the next day. Zi Xieqing was meditating in the courtyard when she sensed something. The passive voice of the Demon Empress drifted over. Go to the inner hall, the crown princes sleeping chambers. Everything is ready. ... When Zi Xieqing exited the sleeping chambers, her face was ghastly pale. Aside, the Demon Empress said somewhat with a sigh, The burden on your body is too great... Though my son is safe now, only death awaits you if you go on the Soul Separation tform now. Lets wait till the afternoon. Zi Xieqing replied, Yes. When she returned to her temporary quarters, she retrieved a purple elixir from her bosom. A tinge of tenderness appeared in her eyes and she swallowed it in one gulp. It was the special Nine Tribtions Pill which Chu Yang had refined for her. She could only take it now and try to recover a little. Once she entered the Soul Separation tform, Heartbreak Spring and Demon Forging Cave, she was not to consume any elixirs at any cost. The reason for her going there was to disperse her cultivation. Were she to try to recover, it would defeat the purpose of going there in the first ce. ... The Demon Empress patience had clearly improved a lot. She actually waited till the sky was turning dark before she summoned Zi Xieqing over, intentionally leaving her more time to recuperate. When she saw Zi Xieqing, the Demon Empress didnt waste any time in asking, Are you ready? Zi Xieqing nodded. Yes. You have onest chance to change your mind! said the Demon Empress, though she did not harbor any hope. I will never regret this! Zi Xieqings response was as the Demon Empress had expected. The Demon Empress shut her mouth and closed her eyes, not speaking anymore. Then, shemanded fiercely, Soul Separation tform, may the heavens and earth open! The heavenly demons soul desires separation; the double nine soul separation leads one to pain and suffering; should your heart harbor resentment, do not enter! As her hands separated, a tall dark tform appeared before Zi Xieqing at once. Dark stone stairs stretched all the way till Zi Xieqings feet. Thank you very much! Zi Xieqing bowed. Then, she straightened her delicate back and ced her graceful foot lightly onto the very first step of the stairs. She paused for a moment. A sh crossed the Demon Empress eyes, a faint glimmer of hope within. However, Zi Xieqings right foot had already stepped onto it. She walked steadily up the stairs, one step at a time, her white robes unmoving. Atst, she reached the top of the Soul Separation tform. The Demon Empress eyes were sharp and forceful. With a p of her hands! Pitch-ck mes rose and zed with great intensity on the Soul Separation tform, wrapping Zi Xieqings frail and delicate formpletely! In the Middle Three Heavens! At the side of the Lake of Despair. A pitch-ck hole suddenly appeared in the middle of the icy snow. Then, a mans head popped out of the hole. Dressed in full ck, Chu Yang jumped out of the hole with a whoosh. Lake of Despair? Chu Yang recognized the ce at first nce, mainly because the stone monuments of the two Supreme Martial Artists, Chen Feng and Liu Yun, were simply too eye-catching. Then, he felt something amiss. Howe the mountains are shorter now and the water level is higher? He had no idea that when he had first gone missing, when his brothers woke up and searched for him, they almost tore down the entire mountain. Every one of them dived to the bottom hugging a huge rock; over time, they actually filled the Lake of Despair with half the mountain. If the water level didnt be higher... then that would be truly strange. Never mind, Im going to look for them first. Raising his head, Chu Yang howled to the skies. The volume of his howl shook the earth, causing snow avnches everywhere in the surroundings. Im back!!! The surroundings were quiet; only his voice echoed continuously in the valley. Im back... Im back... back... ack... ck... As quick as lightning, Chu Yang shot down the mountains. This area was not far from the Ao n and Xie n, so Chu Yang was heading to the Xie n at his fastest speed right now. He didnt forget that he had only three months. Time was tight, so he couldnt afford to waste any at all. The first thing he wanted to see was how his brothers were doing. How was their cultivation? How were the Middle Three Heavens? He flew the entire way; everywhere he passed by, Chu Yang was surprised to see that the Middle Three Heavens was in extremely good order. Nothing much actually happened during his entire journey. There were frequently people in cerulean blue clothing hurrying to and fro or going about in groups. Next were people in ck robesing and going... There was a bamboo sigil on all the ck-d mens robes; those were no doubt men of Dark Bamboo. But who were those people in cerulean blue robes? When he was a mountain pass turn away from the Xie n, there were more and more of these people in cerulean blue robes. Chu Yang finally stopped in his tracks and grabbed someone. Can I ask you something? What is it? This was a man over thirty years old. He turned his gaze to Chu Yang. What organization are you guys from? asked Chu Yang. You didnt see this? The blue-robed man shook his clothes lightly with pride. This? Chu Yang had a bewildered look on his face. Cant you see these robes? What color are they? The blue-robed man side-eyed him. Well, blue. Chu Yang was extremely bewildered. The blue-robed man acted like he was looking at an alien. You dont know who I am even after seeing this? Chu Yang was perplexed. Should I know? The blue-robed man gave him a weird look. The two of them stared at each other before the man suddenly hollered, Guys! This fellow actually dares to look down on us, the Heavenly Armament Pavilion! Those who look down on the Heavenly Armament Pavilion are looking down on Boss Chu! Men, get him! At once, a group of blue-robed men came over rubbing their fists, all ready to fight. Chu Yang turned tail and fled. So this big and powerful organization is the Heavenly Armament Pavilion... What the f*ck, looks like those fellows have been pretty busy. To think the Heavenly Armament Pavilion has already developed to such a scale... Though if that guy had known that this fellow whom he had chased until he had to flee was the Boss Chu he was speaking of, how would he feel? Only when he reached the Xie n was Chu Yang informed that Xie Danqiong had already gone to the Ao n more than a year ago. It wasnt just him; Ji Mo, Luo Kedi, Gu Duxing etc had all gone over too. They had already gone into seclusion for more than a year and hadnte out even till now. Chu Yang hurriedly left the Xie n and headed to the Ao n. The Ao n was also very troubled. Those few had entered the secret base of the Dragon race and hadnte out since. Chu Yang was struck dumb by this. He went through so much trouble toe down and he didnt even get to see a single one of them? When he came to the area where Ao Xieyun etc had gone in from, in a moment of desperation, Chu Yang hurled a punch. With his current level of cultivation, he actually punched through half the mountain. There was nothing there at all. Chu Yang turned rather anxious. What the f*ck, I went through so much trouble toe down. Ill have to wait till I get the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword before I cane down again, but this bunch of fellows actually all went into seclusion at the same time? Once they enter the secret base of the Dragon race, an alternate dimension will form on its own. Unless theye out of seclusion by their own will, we wont be able to find them. Ao Tianxing also had a look of resignation on his face. What is the estimated amount of time until theye out? Thats... hard to say. Chu Yang left in disappointment. Before he left, he used his fists to punch out a few words on the walls of the mountain. Gu Duxing, Mo Tianji, Ji Mo, Luo Kedi, Ao Xieyun, Xie Danqiong! Boss here is very angry! The next time I see you, it shall be special training for all of you! When he finished, Chu Yang turned to Ao Tianxing, whose forehead was covered in cold sweat, and asked, What about my Junior Disciple Tan Tan? n Leader Ao was still in a state of astonishment. How did this Chu Yang be so scary? After seeing the huge hole spanning tens of kilometers that Chu Yang had sted with his fist, n Leader Ao felt like even his calves had turned weak. My god, the whole Ao n can totally move into the hole to hide from the zing summer heat in the future... I havent seen him at all. He has been missing ever since the battle at the Lake of Despair, replied Ao Tianxing. Missing... Chu Yang felt extremely repressed. He actually didnt get to see anyone during his trip down this time! Speechless, he bade farewell to Ao Tianxing, leaving behind only one sentence. Ille and take a look in two months. Then, he disappeared with a whoosh. He headed to the Lower Three Heavens full speed ahead. In the Lower Three Heavens, he still had an Emperor wife and a son whom he had never met before waiting for him... Come to think of it, he had never really seen this wife of his before either... What the hell, whats the meaning of this, really? Chu Yangs speed was extremely fast. He entered the tunnel once more and headed straight for the Lower Three Heavens. When he came out, it was in the wee hours. Chu Yang rode on the wind among the morning dew and finally reached Iron Cloud Citadel just as the sun peeked from the horizon. Coming back here again, Chu Yang was filled with emotion for a moment. He recalled how he had fought a battle of wits and a contest of strength here back then and fighting amidst endless carnage. For a moment there, he had a kind of feeling as if everything was but fleeting and transient, as if a dream. He strolled into Iron Cloud Citadel, only to see that inside the Citadel was a scene of exceptional prosperity. Besides, the whole city was almost thrice of what it originally was. After much effort, Chu Yang finally found the ce where the Bu Tian Pavilion used to be. The Bu Tian Pavilion was still the Bu Tian Pavilion. Chu Yang walked in swiftly but was immediately stopped by two ck-robed guards. Stop right there! Who are you? All smiles, Chu Yang asked, May I know which of the two, Cheng Zi-ang and Chen Yutong, is here? What? Youre looking for our two Pavilion Masters? Who do you think you are? Enraged, the guard spoke with a thunderous expression. Chu Yang remained calm. He replied, Please ry the message that someone of the family name Chu, called Chu Yang, requests a meeting with... err, the two Pavilion Masters. Footnotes: It literally means south of the river Chapter 1226 - You Country Bumpkin

Chapter 1226: You Country Bumpkin

Chu Yang didnt expect Cheng Zi-ang and Chen Yutong to have actually been promoted to Pavilion Masters after his departure! Pavilion Master... It cant be that when this fellow was sitting on a stool... His ass bumped hard onto the stool? A knowing smile crossed Chu Yangs lips. You want to see our Pavilion Masters? The two guards eyed him up and down. Their noses high up in the air, they snorted condescendingly at him and nodded toward the side. Go over and join the queue! Queue? Chu Yang was startled. What, even throwing out his name didnt work? Is this a rebellion! Of course! You want to see our Pavilion Master without even queuing? The guard looked at Chu Yang as though he was looking at a country bumpkin. Did you juste out of the mountains? Huh? A dazed Chu Yang stared at him with wide eyes. What the f*ck, I actually have to... queue up? Just to see Cheng Zi-ang? You look exactly like you did! The two guardsughed arrogantly. Do you think you can see our Pavilion Master anytime you want? Do you see that over there? As he spoke, he signaled to the side with his lips. Astounded, Chu Yang turned to look, only to see that there was indeed a public square at the side. A huge human statue as tall as thirty meters stood in the middle, golden light glittering all over. The statue was truly majestic-looking and full of bloodlust! It was obviously made out of gold but had been turned into a ck gold color. There was a sword in its hand which shone gold, as if wanting to split these blue skies in half! A ck cape fluttered at its back; one foot was on the ground while the other foot was lifted in a forward-walking stance, brave and courageous as though he would step without hesitance even into the most dangerous of ces! A sinister and frightening mask was perched on the face, as if the king of hell had personallye out from hell itself. It was truly terrifying just how foreboding it was! Underneath the statue were quite a few people standing around and waiting. Most of them were dressed in court official robes; from the looks of it, their court ranks werent low. Do you see that? The guard lectured him, All these imperial court officials wish to see our Pavilion Masters but they also need to queue here! And you? Actually want to see them the moment youre here? Rubbing his nose, Chu Yang curiously asked, Whose statue is this? He looks so imposing! The guards eyes widened dramatically. Even his voice was stammering. You, you... Are you still someone of this earth? You actually dont know our Minister Chu? Minister Chu? Chu Yang was astounded. Yes! Minister Chu! That bearded guard continued, This is the statue of the world-famous King of Hell Chu; Bu Tian Pavilions one and only minister, Minister Chu; and Iron Cloud Empires Lord whose status is on par with the Emperor, Lord Chu! Chu Yang was stupefied. So its King of Hell Chu, Minister Chu, Lord Chu... On ount of how youre a pretty honest fellow and that your family name is also Chu, I shall tell you all about the greatness of Minister Chu! You country bumpkin had better listen well! The bearded guard was obviously bored from standing guard and was rather long-winded. Since it was a rare asion to actually bump into a dimwit who didnt even know of Minister Chu, he had better fill him in on this knowledgemon among all. Back then, when Minister Chu was helming the Bu Tian Pavilion, he caught several tens of thousands of spies and traitors in Iron Cloud within a day, and cleaned out several thousand court officials, solidifying the Iron Cloud Empires unshakable foundation! At that time, our current Emperor was still the crown prince. He became sworn brothers with Minister Chu. After that, Minister Chu headed to the Great State of Zhao and with just the power of one, annihted the Golden Horse Rider Department of Zhao! He carved out a bloody path and broke through Great Zhaos heavy siege of three million soldiers! This bloody path went on for 9,300 kilometers and he killed over a million of our enemies! Only when the skies had turned bloody red did he return safe and sound to Iron Cloud. Then, he immediately arranged for the final showdown with the number one viin back then, Diwu Qingrou, on the battlefield. The bearded guards spit flew everywhere as he spoke. Chu Yang was bbergasted at what he heard. With his mouth agape, he remarked, Ah~ Ah~ Ah~ So amazing! Of course! Damn it, dont interrupt me, Im not done yet. The bearded guard went on, During the final showdown, our Iron Cloud was originally on the losing end. However, the moment Minister Chu arrived, the situation was overturned in no time at all. He appeared dressed in robes of ck and with a mask on his face. In his hand, he held a 90 meters-long Thunder and Lightning Saber and beneath him, he rode a horse that chased the winds as swift as lightning. In just the time it took to take a breath, he charged into the enemys formation! The enemies were shocked and they shouted, King of Hell Chu is here! Run, everyone... But it was already toote; since Minister Chu was already there, how would he allow them to escape? And so, with a sh of Minister Chus great saber, the entire mountain was rendered in two! ording to the warfare departments calctions, that one sh of his saber beheaded a total of 7,687 people and severed at the waist a total of 13,495 people! One sh, it was just one sh! More than 26,000 died... Yes, you didnt count wrongly; 20,000 people were directly killed by Minister Chu, while over 6,000 people were scared to death by that one sh... After the great war, the eight million-strong troops of the Great State of Zhao were wiped out! Our Iron Cloud Empire gained victory in one battle! Minister Chus efforts in this are higher than the heavens and deeper than the oceans! Chu Yang was filled with trepidation as he listened. This... doesnt seem to be about me? Why is it getting more and more ridiculous as he goes on? Lets not talk about back then; even now, if I want to kill 20,000 people with one sh... it seems like I still have a long way to go... Its a pity that such an unparalleled hero was struck by divine punishment because of his overwhelming sins of murder. Not long after the war, he contracted a serious illness and died. Before he left, he sighed and said, This old man has taken over seven million lives in this life. Today, I ept divine punishment and die with no regrets. When he finished, he closed his eyes and died in peace. Goosebumps rose all over Chu Yang. He couldnt help but shiver. Over seven million? Then, he suddenly realized something strange. This old man? This Minister Chu is an old man? The bearded guard red at him. What did you think? Chu Yang felt a little faint. He pressed his temples and moaned, What happened after that? Later on, the Emperor, grateful for what he had done for the empire, conferred upon him the title of a lord on equal status with the Emperor. With 100,000 pieces of gold, he erected this statue of the Minister outside the Bu Tian Pavilion for the world to worship! His Majesty said, Bu Tian Pavilion was formed because of Minister Chu and he has died for my Iron Cloud Empire. Bu Tian Pavilion has only had one Minister ever since it was founded and from now on, in the thousands and tens of thousands of years toe, there shall be no second Minister in Bu Tian Pavilion! As such, the leaders of our Bu Tian Pavilion became Pavilion Masters instead. With Big-beards spit flying everywhere, he finally finished. Chu Yang was rather dizzy listening to him; he felt like ps of thunder were roaring above his head. He finally understood the meaning of hearsay and just how terrifying gossip could be. Then, a pushing force appeared on his back; he was being pushed toward the statue of Minister Chu. Go, go. Go over and wait. Right at this moment, shouts of people and neighing of horses resounded. A troop with guards of honor was walking over with their blinding sabers and spears and their dazzling armor. They were truly imposing and majestic. What a valiant troop of soldiers! The man right at the front rode valiantly and spiritedly atop a horse, his eyes narrowed and his countenance cold and distant. A long goat-like beard hung before his chest; he rode the horse just like that, his hands not even holding on to the reins but wrapped within his sleeves. There was an unapproachable aura all around him! As he came over, someone among the court officials shouted, Pavilion Master Cheng! Pavilion Master, Lord Pavilion Master, I have something to report to you... Pavilion Master Cheng, I have a matter of importance which I must meet with you about... ... Cheng Zi-angs face was a deep ruddy color. He kept his eyes down, not ncing to the sides one bit, and rode forward on his horse,pletely unmoving. When he reached the gates, the horse came to a stop naturally. There was already a court official who had rushed over. He prostrated in front of the horse, his hands pressed against the ground and his back parallel to the ground. In a fawning tone, he said, I invite the Pavilion Master to get off the horse~~ At this point, Cheng Zi-ang raised his eyebrows and nced at the man. He said passively, Lord Han... This doesnt seem very appropriate? It is my honor. Lord Han nodded like a dog, an extremely fawning smile on his face. Cheng Zi-ang nodded lightly. Just as well. He leaned to the side, one foot already steadily stepping onto the back of this Lord Han. Then, he slowly got off the horse. Chu Yang watched with the corners of his mouth twitching. This... This Cheng Zi-ang actually became like this? Acting like such a tyrant and unting his authority... He was already a King-level cultivator now and he actually needed to step on someone to get off a horse? Only to see Cheng Zi-ang, after getting off the horse, shout, Men! Two ck-robed guards ran over onmand. They bowed before him and then stood at attention. Pavilion Master! Haul this Lord Han to the local authorities to remove his official headgear and throw him into prison. Investigate him at once! Cheng Zi-ang neither raised nor widened his eyes. In order to get something done, he actually prostrated in front of me and invited me to get off the horse... Someone like him would do anything to achieve their goals; if hes a court official, he will certainly bring disaster. We must investigate him thoroughly! The guards received their orders and hauled Lord Han, who was already trembling all over and his eyes rolled up, to his feet and went off. The entire way, shouts of Im innocent! drifted over continuously... Everyone knew that this Lord Han was done for. Cheng Zi-ang stood in front of Bu Tian Pavilions gates, his hands behind his back. His eyes swept across everyone imposingly and he asked impassively, Is there anyone here who disagrees with my way of doing things? At once, the whole ce was filled with praises andpliments. Pavilion Master Cheng handled this right! Pavilion Master is so wise... Pavilion Master is certainly astute, picking out a ck sheep today... Cheng Zi-ang stroked his beard and smiled, his attitude smug. At this point, someonemented, Pavilion Master Cheng, how majestic of you. Cheng Zi-ang snorted and nced over with a side-eye. What... He had only spoken half a sentence when his words got stuck in his throat. His mouth was open wide, as though a catfish on the verge of death, unable to be closed. Only to see within his line of vision, a ck-robed young man standing there with his hands behind his back and looking at him with a seemingly amused smile. The expression on his face and the look in his eyes were meaningful. Cheng Zi-ang was in a daze at once. At this point, the crowd was already in an uproar. Everyone furiously berated this insolent fellow. Where did this scoundrele from! Totally unaware of rules and etiquette! We should beat him to death! Throw his corpse into the wild! Cut his corpse into a million pieces! ughter his entire n! ... However, at this point, Pavilion Master Chengs face had already be a dyehouse. From a rosy red, it turned a ghastly white, thenpletely red and wax-yellow next. Subsequently, it turned white again and perspiration dripped from his forehead... Then, among the furious voices of the crowd, Pavilion Master Cheng charged over as though his butt was being scorched by fire. He was actually bent over, taking small little steps the entire way. There was a look of pleasant surprise and fawning on his face, as well as some disbelief. He charged all the way over to Chu Yang before he paused and raised his eyes to look at him. Then, he suddenly burst into racking sobs. Minist~~ My lord! My lord, its really youuuuu... The majestic and domineering Pavilion Master dropped to his knees and wrapped his arms around the leg of this ck-robed man, tears and mucus streaming down his face. Everyone was shocked into a daze at this point! Footnotes: The term for bumping hard onto a seat is phically simr to the characters for Pavilion Master Chapter 1227 - Minister Chu Goes to Morning Court Assembly

Chapter 1227: Minister Chu Goes to Morning Court Assembly

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at Pavilion Master Cheng kneeling on the ground with his arms around the mans leg and sobbing with his face full of tears and mucus as though a child, the masses turned into stone! Their mouths hung wide open and they felt like their eyes were bulging out of their sockets. Eyeballs bounced about all over the ground. Who was Pavilion Master Cheng? He was the Pavilion Master of Bu Tian Pavilion, an organization that stood independent of the empires administration! Supervising all the court officials in this world! He could be said to be beneath only one man and above everyone else! Even the courageous and skillful General Tie Longcheng, Royal Uncle Tie, had to treat him with courtesy. Pavilion Master Cheng wasnt this fawning or ingratiating even when he was facing the current Emperor, much less kneeling on the ground and crying his eyes out like a child like this... Just who exactly was this young man? The two door guards eyes were widened so much that the corners were close to splitting. Oh my god, just what kind of unbelievable figure is this person? To think I... actually mmed the door on him earlier... Chu Yang, with a resigned expression, said in a low voice, Cmon, get up, youre a terrible sight. Im not getting up! I wont! Pavilion Master Cheng howled as he continued to bawl. His voice was choked with sobs and he was in extreme grief. Huhuhu... Im not getting up even if I die... Everyone became even more petrified. A thud resounded It was an elderly court official. Unable to withstand the overwhelming shock, blood rushed to his brain and his heart stopped beating for a moment. His eyes rolled up and he copsed to the ground just like that... At once, the surroundings went into a state of confusion. People hastily came over to bring the elderly man away for treatment... Because of the sudden chaos at the gates, a skinny figure came rushing out like lightning. Whats going on? It was the other Pavilion Master of Bu Tian Pavilion Chen Yutong, Pavilion Master Chen! When Pavilion Master Chen dashed out, the first thing that entered his sight was Pavilion Master Cheng kneeling in front of someone and bawling his eyes out. When he took a good look, his eyes immediately widened. He rubbed his eyes again and again. Then, he shook his head from side to side forcefully before he turned and smashed his head against the wall. With a deafening boom, he crashed out a hole in the wall. Then, he finally turned and stared at that young man in a dazed stupor... As he stared at him, his eyes brimmed with tears. Then, he held his head with both hands and burst into loud wracking sobs. This series of actions was as if someone had suddenly suffered major epilepsy or gone into extreme hysteria. Then, with his eyes filled with tears, he charged over and dropped to his knees. He hugged the young mans other leg and started to wail. Minist~~ My lord! My lord! Youre back, youre backkkkkk... A strange sound escaped from everyone; and once again, someone couldnt take it anymore and fainted. The two guards at the gates felt weak all over. They slid down the door pirs as though two piles of mud, their eyes nk and cold sweat all over their foreheads. God! I really gotta go see a doctor now... Have I been scared silly today? Get up! With a frown, Chu Yang said, I came here secretly this time. If you do this... The moment he heard that, Cheng Zi-ang jumped to his feet immediately. He bellowed, Men! Detain everyone here! Dont even let a single strand of fur from a rat escape ! With a great whoosh, hundreds of Bu Tian Pavilion martial artists immediately formed arge encirclement and seized everyone within. Throw them into the courtyard! Including yourselves, nobody is allowed toe out! With a flourish of his arm, Cheng Zi-ang instructed, Executioners, stand by! If necessary, silence everyone here! Everyone got a huge fright at once. Even Chu Yang got a fright. Wait, its not that serious. Then just keep them under detention first! Cheng Zi-ang immediately rescinded his order. After that, together with Chen Yutong, the two of them respectfully bent over and escorted Chu Yang into the building as though he was a buddha. They were bent over so much that their foreheads were practically touching the ground. Chen Yutong, who wasst in line, asked the two door guards in a low voice, What did this guest say earlier? One of the guards was so shaken that his forehead was covered in perspiration; even his eyes were staring somewhat in bewilderment. He stammered, He, he, he... He said his family name is Chu and his name is Chu Yang. He requested for an audience with the two Pavilion Masters. Chen Yutong nodded. With a wave, he instructed, Seize these two men! Hold them in custody! Without my orders, they are not to be released! Since the Lord Minister had said that his whereabouts must be kept under wraps, not one bit of news must get out. If necessary, these thousand-odd people... would have to be silenced... Im innocent... Pavilion Master... The two guards dropped to their knees in panic and begged for mercy. However, a few soldiers had alreadye over. They tied them up and dragged them away to be locked up. With a wave, Chen Yutong summoned over the guards who were here to take over the shift. If any news of what happened today leak out, the two of you can kill your whole family and then kill yourselves too. The two new guards were frightened out of their minds. What the f*ck, its not even time for us to change shifts yet when you got us here to take over. We were still feeling pretty bummed out about it but now youre telling us such a thing... What exactly happened today? Arent the things hes saying kinda overkill... Peace resumed in front of the Bu Tian Pavilion gates. Within Bu Tian Pavilion, the three men who had reunited after a long time were rather emotional. Chu Yang only managed to get these two old subordinates of his to stop crying after tremendous efforts. The three of them chatted for a long time. Both Chen Yutong and Cheng Zi-ang had so much to tell him. After a long while, while acting as if he had suddenly thought of something, Chu Yang finally brought up the main topic. I heard that His Majesty has an heir now? A crown prince? Cheng Zi-ang replied enthusiastically, Yes, its a crown prince! His name is Tie Yang. The little crown prince is really clever; hes so smart and so adorable. Looks like our Iron Cloud is going to have another wise ruler! Tie Yang... As Chu Yang repeated the name in a murmur, he became even more certain. However, this name didnt seem to bode well. It seemed like Tie Butian was actually thinking of keeping their son in Iron Cloud? Chu Yang mused over this. What a shame that Her Majesty, the Empress... sigh, after she gave birth to the crown prince, she... passed away... Sigh. Cheng Zi-ang and Chen Yutong knew Wu Qianqian, of course. They were also keenly aware that Miss Qianqian was in love with Minister Chu back then, though he did not ept her feelings the whole time. Bringing this up now, they also had to speak with some caution... Chu Yang sighed. Indeed, what a shame. Both of them felt that Minister Chus reaction was a little too calm. However, this was ultimately their own private matters. Besides, Wu Qianqian was already the Empress and had already passed away... It didnt seem appropriate to bring it up anymore. After a long chat, from various aspects and hints, Chu Yang finally ascertained something Tie Butian indeed had no intention of acknowledging him nor had any ns of letting their son acknowledge his family ancestors... This infuriated Minister Chu to no end! This damn bitch! Chu Yang banged the table and gritted his teeth as he cursed. Watch how Im going to make her pay! Cheng Zi-ang and Chen Yutong exchanged a look, both confused and bewildered. It seemed like they had been talking about His Majesty the entire time... Why was Minister Chu suddenly cursing about a damn bitch? Who was this... damn bitch? Cheng Zi-ang asked gingerly, Dare I ask the Minister, who is this... err, damn bitch? What goddamn business is it of yours? Chu Yang exhaled a pent-up frustrated breath, his temper ring. Back to the two of you; after I left, how much has your cultivation improved? Hmm? Obviously, someone was preparing to change his frustration-venting target. Were dead, were dead... Both of them moaned and groaned inwardly. Go and practice! Minister Chu flipped the table with a kick. Look at howzy the two of you have be! Therd on your bodies can practically feed an entire garrison! Go and run a hundredps around Bu Tian Pavilion with a rock weighing 500 kilograms on your backs each! Ah?! The faces of the two Pavilion Masters fell horribly. After his return and the long-awaited reunion, it was immediately time to... undergo physical punishment. Sporting pitiful expressions, the two Pavilion Masters went off to receive their punishment. What followed was an extremely weird scene that could scare the jaws off everyone in Bu Tian Pavilion The two Pavilion Masters who usually led afortable and indulgent lifestyle were each carrying a huge rock the size of a small hill on their backs and jogging as perspiration dripped off them like showers of rain, plodding along like cattle... Onep after another... At night, Cheng Zi-ang prepared a sumptuous banquet to wee Chu Yang. After pondering over the matter for the entire afternoon, Chu Yangs head was already aching yet he still didnt have any solution. He sat at the banquet with a thunderous face. The hearts of the two thumped uncontrobly as they sat with him cautiously. Old Chen... Why dont you drink a bit less... Its your turn to go for morning court assembly tomorrow morning. Cheng Zi-ang reminded Chen Yutong. Its fine, now that the Minister is back, I must drink with him even if I have to risk being beheaded by His Majesty! Chen Yutong pressed against his lower back and replied very vivaciously. What? Morning court assembly? asked a startled Chu Yang as he turned to look at them. Yes. Since when did Bu Tian Pavilion start going for morning court assemblies too? Chu Yangs brows furrowed. ... The two Pavilion Masters looked at each other, both feeling that this question was rather difficult to answer. His Majesty will be at the morning court assembly too? asked a frowning Chu Yang. Of course His Majesty will be there. Cheng Zi-ang was rather bewildered by the Ministers words. If His Majesty werent there, would it still be a morning court assembly? Hmm... Thats fantastic. Chu Yang nodded with a smile. Chen Yutong, you can drink in peace. Ill go for tomorrows morning court assembly instead! You? The countenances of the two Lord Pavilion Masters immediately became very interesting. Then, it suddenly hit them. Lord Minister is intending to give His Majesty a surprise? Chu Yang smiled brightly at them. Yes, a surprise! Im going to give His Majesty a very huge, enormous surprise!! Minister Chu ced extra emphasis on the word surprise. In fact, even his expression was somewhat sinister... Cheng Zi-ang and Chen Yutong felt rather unsettled inwardly. Surely the Lord Minister didnte back to assassinate the Emperor, right... By right, this really shouldnt be? The two of them took a good look at him, only to see that other than a sense of sinisterness on the Lord Ministers face, there was actually a hint of obscenity in his smile... Shivers ran down their spines. They exchanged a look of mutual understanding with each other and buried their faces in wine and food. The old adage Thou shalt not talk whilst eating; thou shalt not speak in thy sleep. In the wee hours before dawn. Chu Yang, dressed in ck inner robes and ck outer robes and covered in the stench of alcohol, put on the traditional mask of Bu Tian Pavilion and entered a pnquin carried by eight people! As the carriers huffed and puffed, he headed gloriously to the morning court assembly. Morning court assemblies were held in the Great Tian Yang Hall. It was said that His Majesty had changed the morning court assembly venue to this ce after he ascended the throne. When Chu Yang heard the name of the ce, he was slightly pacified. When he reached the Hall, court officials were already waiting around in groups. Chu Yang let out a cough and walked in, his gait unrestrained and majestic. An overpowering stench of alcohol followed after him. All the court officials in the hall stared at him. But this was the Pavilion Master of Bu Tian Pavilion! Who dared to say anything? After a moment, the sound of guards of honor approaching could be heard. Followed by the melodic sound of wood and string instruments, a piercing voice dered loudly, His Majesty has arrived!~~~ Everyone hurried forward to receive him. Chu Yang lifted his head to see yellow-robed guards of honor slowly approach from afar. On the imperial chariot, a person dressed in golden yellow robes and with a crown on his head was nearing them. His face was handsome and his eyes serene and awe-inspiring, naturally carrying with him the iparable aura of one who dominated the world! The world was in his palm and the universe in his heart; the wind and clouds were within his grasp and the nation within his chest! A ruler descending upon the world! The emperor of a new generation Tie Butian! Chapter 1228 - Mi-ni-ster Chu?!

Chapter 1228: Mi-ni-ster Chu?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Amidst cheers of long live, Tie Butian slowly descended from the chariot. Her eyes swept across the hall loftily and she announced softly, You may rise. The court officials thanked the Emperor for her favor and rose. However, among them, there was someone at the very back who didnt go down on his knees. Chu Yang leaned casually against a pir and watched Tie Butian. He scoffed inwardly, You want me to kneel before you? Hmph! However, after a separation of nearly two years, the young emperor was obviously different from what she was like in the past. She was just as youthful and a delicate beauty as before, and just as graceful and dignified as before. Compared to what she was like in the past, there was more of a hint of natural poise and bearing and less a sense of immaturity. Each and every action of hers came into themselves naturally. Toward the fact that Chu Yang, the fake Pavilion Master, did not kneel in greeting, Tie Butian unexpectedly took it in good stride and didnt re up. All the court officials were also used to it. As it turned out, the Pavilion Masters of Bu Tian Pavilion did indeed have this special privilege Once they entered the golden hall, they were the representatives of Minister Chu. Therefore, they didnt need to get down on their knees! Within these Iron Cloud skies, who didnt respect King of Hell Chu? Thanks to how the royal family held back no expenses to promote and spread the news, Minister Chu had already be the messiah of the entire Iron Cloud Empire! Not kneeling upon seeing the emperor? What was the big deal about that? That was the way it should be! Even if they were just representatives of Minister Chu, they absolutely couldnt bow down to others! Tie Butian strode forward,ing nearer and nearer. All of a sudden, Chu Yang felt a little unsure. This was... clearly a man! Was she really a woman? Minister Chu fixed his gaze on Tie Butian and looked her up and down closely. The more he looked, the more doubts he had in his heart. Adams apple! No chest! The waist isnt very slender either, nor are the buttocks round... Other than the fact that there was no facial hair, no matter how he looked, this was obviously a man! Chu Yang grumbled inwardly, Wu Qianqian would never lie to me... So whats the meaning of this? Could it be that this damn bitch had pretended to be a man for so long that she had already be half a man? Minister Chu watched her sneakily. Tie Butian walked over to the court officials. All of a sudden, her eyes flicked to the side and she said warmly, Prime Minister Wang, I heard that youre down with an illness. Why arent you resting at home instead? I was thinking of going over to visit you after the morning court assembly today and didnt expect to see you here. The Prime Minister is already getting on in his years; please take care of yourself. Prime Minister Wang shed tears of gratitude. To think Your Majesty remembers this lowly subordinates illness when he is wholeheartedly focused on state affairs. This lowly subordinate is beyond grateful. How can I allow such trivial illnesses to dy important state affairs... Tie Butian sighed deeply. I have already prepared corresponding medicine and a prescription for you yesterday. Later after the morning court assembly, I will send an imperial physician over to the Prime Ministers residence to take a look. All the court officials could sense their rulers kindness toward her subordinates. All of them looked at Prime Minister Wang in envy; there were even tears in some peoples eyes. Tie Butian was calm and kind. As she made her way to the front, she asked after and made small talk with a few of the court officials. This made everyone immensely gratified. Before the morning court assembly had even begun, a loyal and patriotic atmosphere of A gentleman is willing to die for his bosom friends was already thick in the air. As Tie Butian continued to make her way to the front, a strong smell of alcohol suddenly wafted over. She couldnt help but furrow her brows slightly. As she looked toward the source of the smell, the form of the Pavilion Master of Bu Tian Pavilion entered her sight. Dressed in ck robes, he leaned against the corridor pir, looking as though he hasnt awoken from his drunken stupor. The two Pavilion Masters of Bu Tian Pavilion had always alternated between themselves to attend morning court assembly. It was Cheng Zi-ang yesterday, so it was of course Chen Yutongs turn today. Pavilion Master Chen, were you drunkst night? The Emperor asked in a joking manner. Tie Butian had always treasured these two old subordinates whom Chu Yang had left behind. If not, she wouldnt have granted them so many privileges. Yes, drunk... replied Chu Yang vaguely as he thought inwardly, Drunk in anger. Serve Pavilion Master Chen a bowl of alcohol-dispelling soup. Turning to the side, Tie Butian issued an order. A servant responded at once and before long, a bowl of thick concentrated alcohol-dispelling soup was served. Chu Yang naturally did not stand on ceremony; he received it and downed it all. Such treatment made all the court officials unbelievably envious. Bu Tian Pavilion was just so impressive! Tie Butian finally reached the throne in the middle. Her back to the north and facing the south, she slowly took a seat. After a series of protocols, the morning hearing finally began. Chu Yang shrank into the corner and listened. The more he listened, the more bored he was. It was just stuff about drought in the east, water logging in the west, bandits in the north,ck of manpower in the south; whoevers term was up and wherever needed a new term for an official; so-and-so being called out for corruption, so-and-so receivingpliments for bringing benefits to the citizens... Other than that, it was impeachment ims, persecutors presenting their views and defendantsing out to defend themselves, followed by a debate between both parties... The assembly was filled with topics like those; Chu Yang listened till he was yawning non-stop. Good thing he wasnt the emperor; if he had to face these things every day, he would probably have had a mental breakdown by now... However, Tie Butian on the throne sat with her back straight and her attitude serious. She read every document and responded to every issue seriously, her demeanor extremely stern. She gave out clear responses on every matter, only suppressing very few issues. When the Emperor herself was this serious and stern, how would any of the subordinates dare to take a negligent attitude? They were expectedly even more alert and energetic, fearing that any overlook on their end would be caught by His Majesty. If that happened, then they would truly be in deep trouble... And this was exactly why the efficiency of Iron Cloud Empires court officials was especially high. The Emperor was clever, hard-working and discerning; all the ministers didnt dare to neglect their duties. As this attitude went down the hierarchy, orders became stricter and stricter. As a first-grade court official, they already had to work day and night; these people at the bottom had better be on their toes! As such, when subordinates followed the example of their superiors, the result was obvious. These trivial matters only concluded after three hours. What followed closely was a discussion on bordend territories and official administration issues. Only then did everyone breathe a sigh of relief. At this point, the sun was already shining into the hall. Atst, Tie Butian received a cup of tea that an imperial maid had served to her. She took a sip and asked impassively, Pavilion Master Chen, how is the matter regarding the supervision of court officials that youre in charge of? Uhhh?? Chu Yang was in the midst of falling asleep. When the question was thrown at him, he hurriedly stood at attention. With a smile, Tie Butian said, Bu Tian Pavilion has always been very efficient in putting affairs of official administration into order. Previously, when you were handling the east and west, there were some issues that even I was very worried about. Considering the timing, reports on the north and south should be ready by now? Chu Yang wiped the saliva off his mouth. He was bbergasted for a moment before he replied, Err, I forgot about this matter... He didnt try to disguise his voice when he spoke, using his actual voice and way of speech instead. The crowd went into an uproar at once! Everyones sharp and piercing gazes shot over. Knowing that the Emperor favored him, this bastard was actually this insolent? On the other side, an official with a full head of white hair was infuriated; it was that Prime Minister Wang from before. His faltering voice said loudly, Pavilion Master Chen! What do you mean by that? His Majesty entrusted the important task of supervising official administration to you because he trusted you. How could you... be so casual about this? This is an important issue which concerns the nation! This... He was so furious that he couldnt speak further. Unclear whether trying to ease the tension or add fire to the fuel, someone at the sidemented lightly, Pavilion Master Chen is drunk, its no wonder he forgot. Whats the point of getting so angry, Prime Minister Wang? Prime Minister Wang flew into an even bigger rage. How could one dy such important state affairs just so he could indulge in alcohol? No matter how prestigious the Bu Tian Pavilion is, how can they be this preposterous! It was apparent that this group of people, with Prime Minister Wang in the lead, was the key members opposing the Bu Tian Pavilion. However, when Tie Butian heard what Chu Yang said, a light shudder went through her. Gleaming light appeared in her eyes as she gazed intently at this Pavilion Master Chen who emanatedziness and the smell of alcohol. She said slowly, Pavilion Master Chen, what did you say just now? I didnt hear you. Everyone could tell that the Emperor seemed to be trying her best to suppress some kind of emotion when she spoke. All of them spected that perhaps the next moment, the dignity of heaven would be affronted and blood would start to flow... This ruler is someone extremely decisive and resolute in making bloody decisions. Even if you, Chen Yutong, are the Pavilion Master of Bu Tian Pavilion, you ultimately only got to this position by relying on King of Hell Chu! Now that youre tired of living, you cant me anyone else for your death! Pindrop silence reigned in the great hall. Everyones countenance was stern but in truth, they were all rather smug. Cough, cough... Chu Yang let out a couple of coughs and cleared his throat. Then, he raised his head. His clear eyes gazing upon Tie Butian, he said leisurely, Did Your Majesty not hear me? If so, Ill say it again. Mm, what I said earlier was, Err, I forgot about this matter... This response of his was totally just adding fire to the fuel. Such audacity, such insolence! This wasnt an attitude a subordinate should be adopting when facing the Emperor! The great hall was abuzz at once. All the officials were filled with indignation, moring to remove Pavilion Master Chen, Chen Yutong, from his position and relieve him of his duties. They mored to throw him into prison, torture him to death and execute him! Everyone was very agitated. Prime Minister Wang and his men were especially furious. All of them went forward and got down on their knees. We beg Your Majesty to put to death this insolent knave at once! Chen Yutongs disrespect toward Your Majesty is a crime punishable by death! No matter what, we cannot let him off! From beginning to end, after hearing what Chu Yang said, Tie Butian suddenly just sat there in a daze, her eyes staring at Chu Yangs ck-robed figure. Her hands clenched the handles of the throne so tightly that blue veins were visible. Her whole body trembled lightly. This voice didnt belong to Chen Yutong. This voice was his! When her eyes met those clear eyes behind the mask... Tie Butians mind exploded; waves of dizziness went through her mind. After a long pause, she finally closed her eyes weakly and waved her hand. Morning court assembly is dismissed... Pavilion Master Chen is to remain! Your Majesty! eximed the court officials. They didnt expect His Majesty to be infuriated to this extent! To actually dismiss the morning court assembly right away! Your Majesty, please take care of yourself! I said, morning court assembly is dismissed! Tie Butian mmed down on the table at once. You are all dismissed! The Emperors wrath was obvious; no one dared to make another sound. Even Prime Minister Wang who was on his knees and risking death to remonstrate hastily got to his feet. At this point, they mustnt ever stand against His Majesty... Otherwise, someone would really die! All of you are dismissed too! Tie Butian yelled fiercely at the maids and servants. The guards as well, youre dismissed! Yes. In just a moment, only two people remained in the great hall. The current Emperor Tie Butian and the fake Pavilion Master Chen. Tie Butian remained on the throne for a while. When her breathing finally stabilized, she slowly descended from the throne and walked to Chu Yang. Looking at his mask, she said in an extremely passive, almost to the point of being guilty, tone, Mi-ni-ster Chu? Chapter 1229 - We’re Both Men, Right!

Chapter 1229: Were Both Men, Right!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang opened his mouth, all the things he wanted to say making rounds in his heart. But he swallowed them back down in the end. With a smile, he replied, Your Majesty is certainly discerning. I was just ying a prank on Your Majesty. I didnt expect Your Majesty to recognize me with just one sentence alone. Tie Butianughed, unable to suppress the tremor in her voice. Chu Yang observed the changes in emotion in Tie Butians eyes intently. Her eyes seemed to turn red but resumed a look of normalcy before long. The agitation at the bottom of her eyes remained but she could already conceal the turmoil in her heart. Her long career as a monarch, as well as the trials and tribtions in her early years, had already forged nerves of steel in this intelligent woman. This was especially true when she donned these imperial robes; there were very few things now that could make her lose self-control! Her earlier agitation was already a record-breaking first. With a slight smile, Chu Yang reached up and removed the mask from his face. Gazing upon the face that had haunted her dreams countless times, a wave of sorrow came over Tie Butian. She wanted to throw aside all her reservations and rush over to him; to hug him and tell him how much she had missed him. But she forcefully restrained these crazy thoughts of hers right away. What is Chu Yang thinking now? Does he know? Is he here purely to visit a friend? Or... Tie Butian felt terribly confused. Innumerous thoughts crossed her mind and her heart was suddenly in incredible turmoil. At this moment, she actually didnt dare to face Chu Yang. Opposite her, Chu Yang was also forcing himself to remain calm. Just like her, thoughts were flitting through his mind constantly. What should I do? Shes not going to clear the air by her own initiative. Neither does she intend to let me know about our child... Do I bring it up now? Or test the waters by going around it? Or employ some other means? If I drive this girl into a corner... I really dont need to count on meeting my son anymore. Minister Chus heart also felt very unsettled. For a moment, both of them actually stood there in a daze. After a long while, Tie Butian finally shifted her gaze away naturally. She gave him a very open and candid smile and asked, Minister Chu, havent you already achieved transcendence and gone to higher ces? Why are you suddenly visiting this old friend of yours today? She turned to him again, somewhat teasing as she continued to ask, Hmm? Or did you purely just pass by instead? So visiting me is just along the way? Chu Yang returned a rxed smile at her. Your Majesty jests. Of course, I came here especially to visit an old friend; how could it be just along the way? Isnt that an insult to the rtionship between us? Although Chu Yangs tone was very calm, nor did he deliberately emphasize anything, when Tie Butian heard the words our rtionship, her heart skipped a beat nevertheless. Words escaped her lips. The rtionship between us? Chu Yang held out his hands. Your Majesty... Surely you havent forgotten your old friend after ascending the throne? Have you actually forgotten how weve forged this rtionship after going through so many life and death crises together? Tie Butian chuckled, a tinge of embarrassment shing across her eyes. Minister Chu is such a joker, haha... Does Minister Chu think of me as the kind of person who would turn his back on an old friend? Chu Yang let out a sneakyugh. Your Majestys words have reminded me of a certain saying and a story about how someone turned their back on an associate. With a smile, Tie Butian asked, What story is it? Chu Yang smiled and shook his head. Forget it, its a little tasteless. Rying such a story to the monarch of a state like you is especially improper. Tie Butianughed and replied, Since when has Minister Chu started to mind his manners in front of me? This story was brought up because of me; how can I not lend my ear to it? Chu Yang asked, Your Majesty is sure he wants to hear it? Tie Butian nodded heavily. Yes! A resigned Chu Yang said, Since thats the case, I shall tell Your Majesty this story... Once upon a time, there was a patrol guard of a city garrison who was attracted to a popr hostess from a brothel. Even in his dreams, he desired to have a taste of her. Right at the start of Chu Yangs story, Tie Butian was already blushing faintly. She couldnt help but be amused. This Chu Yang, after such a long period of separation, youre still so improper and always telling such obscene tales. Chu Yang replied, Then does Your Majesty still want to listen to the story? Tie Butianughed heartily. Why not? Were both real men, do you think Ill be bashful about it? The Emperors words, whether to Chu Yangs or her own ears, smacked of covering up ones misdeeds. Chu Yang gave her a somewhat meaningful smile. Indeed, were both real men. Theres certainly nothing to hold back about. Then, he continued with the story, Although this soldier was attracted to the hostess, he was extremely poor. But when ites to ces like brothels, if one didnt have money, one would never be able to enter. What was he to do then? Chu Yang frowned and continued, Atst, the soldier thought of an idea. Every time he passed by on duty, he would send a bouquet of flowers to the popr hostess, though he never showed himself. He went on patrol once a day; just like that, he sent flowers there for two months straight. A smiling Tie Butian said, This soldier can be said to be sincere. Yes. Chu Yang went on, Atst, after two months, that popr hostess was moved by his sincerity and asked to meet him. The soldier dressed up and went for the date. When they met, the two of them were mutually attracted to each other. He was no gentleman and neither was she one to hold dearly traditional values. Like zing fire and dry wood, they clicked immediately... And got together to make love... Tie Butians face was rather red. She forced augh and said, I still havent been able to tell how this has anything to do with one turning their back on an old associate... Chu Yang said, I havent finished... And so, the two of them got together. The soldier had no money but the hostess didnt want any anyway; they met ndestinely every day. One day, after their rendezvous, the soldier returned to camp. Upon returning, he was issued orders, saying that they were to ouw and crack down on brothels. The target of the team that the soldier was in was precisely the brothel that he frequented; the popr hostess was also one of the crack-down targets. What are they going to do? Tie Butian yed along and asked. With a straight face, Chu Yang continued to narrate, This soldier is also a heartless one. He carried out his orders strictly and meticulously, personally leading people over to raid the brothel and seize them all, including the hostess. Moreover, it hadnt been long since he wasst frolicking with the hostess; it hadnt even been four hours. Why? Tie Butian was shocked. Didnt he like that girl very much? Why did he do that? Chu Yang replied with a straight face, The popr hostess also asked him the same thing. She looked at him very mournfully and indignantly and asked, Were your feelings for me just a sham? You were still in my bed earlier but now youre here to detain me? Exactly. What did this scoundrel of a soldier answer? Tie Butian was even more weirded out. Chu Yangs expression remained as stern as ever. The soldier replied, When my trousers are down, of course, I have feelings for you. But now that my trousers are up, where would there be any! What feelings! Tie Butian couldnt help butugh as she blushed a little. This solder, though heartless, is also rather entertaining. Suddenly, she snapped furiously, You were saying earlier that you were reminded of this because of me. Are you saying that Im like this soldier?! Chu Yang blinked at her. I didnt say that; Your Majesty did. Tie Butian couldnt help but blush, though she was also rather indignant and embarrassed. She thought of how she had helped him to recover back then. When he recovered, she pretended that nothing had happened... This... really did seem to be somewhat simr to the soldier in the story? She thought of that line which Chu Yang had said When my trousers are down, of course, I have feelings for you. But now that my trousers are up, where would there be any! She couldnt help but be ovee by a sense of guilt. When she saved him back then... Didnt she need to take off her trousers too... Besides, since she was willing to do it, of course, she had feelings for him... If she didnt, why would she do that just to save his life? But... after she pulled up her trousers... It seemed like she also buried that incident... This, this, this... No matter how she thought about it, she couldnt help feeling like this guy was talking about her. The Emperor was feeling rather guilty after all. When she thought of this, other than blushing in embarrassment, her heart was filled with anxiety and uncertainty. Could it be... that he already knows? When she thought of that, she couldnt stop herself from sneaking a nce at Chu Yang. Only to see that the fellow was all smiles and filled with delight. She rxed at once and thought to herself, Seems like this fellow was just telling an obscene joke. Letting out a cough, His Majesty said, Yes, Minister Chus joke has indeed served as a reminder to me as well that somew-enforcers these days are exactly like that... Cough, behaving like thieves and harlots in private but once it came to official matters, they turn their backs on others immediately... If this goes on, in the long run, it will also cause dissension among citizens. This issue is something that we should not make light of... Chu Yang agreed wholeheartedly with her. Exactly. These days, a lot of brothel girls are saying, This bunch of city garrison troops, they take off their clothes and bang us, and then put on their clothes and catch us... Certainly, the quality ofw-enforcement personnel is in dire need of improvement. Tie Butian sighed and said, I didnt expect Minister Chu to still be so concerned about the empire and my people even after having been away for so long. Inwardly, however, she was utterly embarrassed. What sort of shameless and indecent rubbish was this scoundrel spouting! Just as she was lost in her thoughts, she saw Chu Yang gazing at her seriously. He said, Your Majesty, you and I are both men. There are some things that we can say without any reservations... Though the story is rather obscene, it is also a kind of truth, isnt it? Were talking about men after all! Tie Butian nodded with a smile. The agitation from the reunion had already evolved into another kind of agitation She wished for nothing more than to sew this fellows lips shut. Whos a man like you!! Only to hear Chu Yang go on, Right? Being a scoundrel when a man should! And being indecent when a man should! Right? Its not like were girls; whats there to be so bashful about? Havent you seen even good men and gentlemen speaking in an uncouth manner and swearing casually? But who can say that they arent good men? Or that they arent heroes? Tie Butian nodded against her will. Yes, yes! Chu Yang came up to her intimately, wanting to put his arm around her shoulders, just like how two men would in a show of brotherhood. Tie Butian ducked hurriedly and forced augh. Minister Chu, were still in the imperial court... I, hurhur... Its against decorum. Bewildered, Chu Yang replied, What decorum! Were both men and weve gone through life and death together so many times. Whats the big deal about physical contact? Chapter 1230 - Your Child Is Also My Child!

Chapter 1230: Your Child Is Also My Child!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tie Butian almost wanted to cradle her head in pain. Whos a man like you? Dont say it in such a... such a... you know! With a troubled expression and a frown, she said, Minister Chu, Brother Chu, I... Since I was young, Ive always adhered strictly to the old teachings and held myself with great restraint. I have never... So, hurhur... When ites to more intimate... physical contact, its a little... hard for me to ept. When I say it like this, is Brother Chu able to show me some understanding? Chu Yang replied tactlessly, Whats the big deal? Were both men, itll be fine once you get used to it. As he spoke, he reached over to hold him again. Tie Butian took another step back. Brother Chu, please give me... some time to get used to it. How does that sound? As though his spirits had been dampened, Chu Yang replied, Fine, Ill give you some time. Relief went through Tie Butian. However, the next moment, she heard Chu Yang say, I dont have any ns for this period of time anyway, so Ill just stay here with you for a year or more and wait for you to get used to it. Tie Butians jaw dropped. Huh? A year or more? Yes. Chu Yang replied very sincerely, Brother Tie, you dont even know how Ive been dreaming of the way we faced each other with absolute sincerity back then and worked together to create these great achievements! Whenever I think of that, I would be filled with surging agitation! Wishing I could reunite with you and drink to our hearts content and chat with candor. I frequently wonder just how great that would feel. Tie Butian took a breath of air. Indeed. Her memories of the past were also brought back by him. Chu Yang said somewhat emotionally, Your Majesty, us brothers havent seen each other for a few years. Lets get together and enjoy ourselves this time around. Im not going to leave even if you chase me away. Im determined to have a hearty drink with you! Us brothers shall not stop until were drunk! Also, I hear that theres a hot spring in the pce? There was a look of yearning on Chu Yangs face. He went on with enthusiasm, After we drink, us brothers shall have a soak in the hot spring together and face each other with nothing between us! Haha, surely Your Majesty wont be embarrassed, right? Tie Butians face was deathly pale. She almost lost her bnce. Soak... in the hot spring together? Yes! Chu Yang burst intoughter. And when its night-time, us brothers can also share the same bed and pour our hearts out to each other! I really mean it, Ive missed you a lot these past few years. Share... the same bed? Tie Butian was staggering. Yes! Under the same nket! Chu Yang borated openly. Dont worry, I wont take up much of your time, haha... It wont interfere with your time with your beautiful royal consorts... hehehe... As he spoke, Minister Chu gave him a very indecent and surreptitious look. You know! I know that I want to kill this shameless fellow! Tie Butian snapped furiously in her heart, unable to do anything about it for the time being. Chu Yang was already rubbing his hands very enthusiastically. I say, Your Majesty, this old friend of yours has also arrived for quite some time. Surely you should show me some hospitality? No matter what, we ought to have a good meal, right? Oh yeah, wheres Senior Sister Disciple Qianqian? Chu Yang said, Is she in the inner pces? Ha, of course, its no longer appropriate for her to being out here after bing the Empress. You... wont be jealous about this, right? Tie Butian was taken aback. She had been wondering about that too; did Qianqian manage to find Chu Yang after going to the Upper Three Heavens? However, when she heard what he said, she understood immediately. It seemed like they hadnt met up with each other yet. She couldnt help but feel somehow relieved. Smiling, she said, Brother Chu came from afar, of course, Ill have to be a good host. But... Brother Chu, did you actually think that this pce is not going to have food and wine for you? That we have to specially prepare a meal? Hurhur... Chu Yang smacked his forehead. Right, how silly of me. Sigh, Im too used to going around the world alone... Tie Butian gave him a slight smile. As for the Empress... cough... Suddenly, she became rather hesitant. How should she say it? Wu Qianqian had already gone to the Upper Three Heavens to look for Chu Yang. After leaving here, as long as he headed to the Upper Three Heavens, they would be able to meet. Therefore, she couldnt tell him things like the Empress has already passed away. But if she didnt, how was she to exin the fact that Wu Qianqian was not in the pce now? Left with no choice, she could only change the topic. Come, Brother Chu, lets have a meal and let us drink to our hearts content. Chu Yang let out a sneakyugh. Deal! Chu Yang chuckled. Alright! Side by side, the two of them walked out. With demons in both their hearts, they actually didnt really talk the entire way there. There were still quite a few ministers milling around outside the great hall. Tie Butian was quick to decree that morning court assembly was to be canceled for three days! And that she would be refusing audiences with anyone. In a nutshell, what she meant was Donte and bother me if theres nothing important. Even if there is, donte and bother me anyway! But immediately after she issued the decree, Tie Butian was full of regrets. Am I mad? Its so obvious that I canceled the morning court assembly so that I could apany this shameless fellow... But how am I supposed to do that? Hes always touching me without any warning, and even wanted to drink until were drunk? And... face each other with nothing between us? And even... share the same bed? This is going to kill me. At a stone table in the imperial garden. The area where they were boasted a wide field of view; there were no obstructions in the view of the surroundings, and they were on high ground too. Tie Butian had specially chosen this ce to have a drink with Chu Yang. In here, where they were in full view of so many people, surely he couldnt pretend to be drunk and act disgracefully? However, the emperor had clearly underestimated how thick-skinned Chu Yang could be. After three rounds of wine and five rounds of dishes, Minister Chu was clearly starting to slur and his eyes had also be somewhat blurry. He spoke about all sorts of things with great enthusiasm; when he reached points of climax, he even got to his feet and gesticted wildly. Tie Butian sighed inwardly. In the past, when they were together, circumstances were tense and they were constantly facing situations where life and death were separated by a mere thin line, so there werent many chances for them to drink. It was only today that she discovered that Chu Yangs capacity for liquor was really... not very impressive. Your Majesty, do you still remember Diwu Qingrou? Chu Yang downed another three to four cups of wine. It was apparent that the Lord Minister was in a very good mood. He was very merry and his desire to converse was sky-high. Diwu Qingrou? Whats up with him? Diwu Qingrou, you know! Our great battle back then... Minister Chu was obviously drunk, swaying to and fro as he narrated. Around them, the imperial maids on duty watched the emperors strange guest with an odd look. All of them were sporting rather deep frowns. How could one behave in such a raucous manner in the imperial pce? How did His Majestye to have this kind of friend? Right at this point, a drunken Chu Yang waved a maid over. Hemanded, You,e here! Fill my cup! With a wine jar in her hands, the maid hurried over uponmand. However, when she bent over to refill the cup, Minister Chu suddenly pinched her cheek and stroked her face, which elicited a yelp from her. Chu Yang snickered weirdly and rubbed his fingers together, holding them up to his nose and taking a sniff. Smells so nice, and so smooth, haha... All at once, Tie Butian became so infuriated that her whole face was red. She mmed her palm against the table. What are you doing?! Chu Yang nced at her and with an air of surprise, he replied, Your Majesty, I say, my brother, what is the matter with you? Its just an insignificant little imperial maid, whats the big deal? A furious Tie Butian retorted, How is outraging the modesty of women and children the ways of a hero? F*ck them heroes! Chu Yang snorted. Your Majesty, hehe, youre already the Emperor now. You have so many royal consorts and peerless beauties in your inner pces... Hehe, your brothers fought so hard in so many bloody battles to conquer this empire for you... But even all the way till now, Im still a lonely bachelor! Tie Butian was stunned. Were not jealous even if you get to enjoy all these... But surely the Emperor should sympathize with us too? Slurring, the drunk Chu Yang went on, Or are you saying that you really bear to be so heartless? Do you know how long a lonesome life Ive led? When Im eating, the pots and stove are cold; when Im sleeping, its so lonely in my bed that its hard to get to sleep! His breath was filled with the stench of alcohol. Whereas youre living the life, being waited upon by so many peerless beauties. All I did was pinch this little girls cheek and youre already so displeased? Tie Butians countenance darkened significantly. Brother Chu, you know I dont mean it that way. Im just joking, look at how worked up you are. Chu Yangs attitude changed lightning quick. Tie Butians sudden indignation, fury and censure earlier had all entered his observation. Her infuriation earlier was definitely not because of a subordinate teasing an imperial maid. It was more hysterical... She must have been jealous... Yeah, jealous? As long as you dont surrender to me, I will make you even more jealous! Were almost done here. Lets go have a dip in the hot spring. Minister Chu rose to his feet. I... suddenly feel a little dizzy, said Tie Butian. Ill get the servants to bring you over. Im going back to rest a little. Dizzy? Its fine, youll feel better after you go into the hot spring, replied Chu Yang as he waved his hand dismissively. Actually, I frequently have giddy spells too. But the moment you take off all your clothes and soak stark naked in the hot spring, youll feel much better! Lets go, lets go. Your Majesty, you must trust me. You need apanion during hot spring sessions; chatting while soaking in a hot spring feels really good! Tie Butian groaned non-stop in her heart. Feels really good? If I were to really soak in it with you... Then youll really be feeling very good... Scoundrel! Mm, its like this. With a swivel of her eyes, Tie Butian said, Brother Chu, its like this I just got a son, mm. Every day, the little fellow will want me to apany him during his afternoon nap. Right now, he might already be panicking and acting up. Hurhur, the little fellow has a pretty big temper... Parents, sigh. Its tough being parents. Chu Yangs eyes brightened at once. There was actually a dazzling glint in his eyes for a moment there. Really? If so, I definitely have to go and take a look, haha... Brother Tie, a child thates from you is definitely a good one. Tie Butian grumbled inwardly, What do you mean by a child thates from you is definitely a good one? However, her puzzlement was immediately crushed by panic. Tie Butian was thrown into a huge panic. My god, he wants to see the child! What should I do? She almost couldnt stop herself from giving herself a tight p. Who told you to speak without thinking and not choose your words carefully! Look what has happened now, were in trouble! If Chu Yang saw that the child looked exactly like him, how would he not be suspicious? Come,e,e... Lets go and take a look! Chu Yang was in high spirits. Isnt your child mine too? How can I not take a look at my child? Haha... Bring me to see the little fellow. I even brought a fair number of gifts... Tie Butian was even more bewildered. Isnt your child mine too? How can I not take a look at my child?? These words of his... No matter how I think about it... It still sounds so wrong. Its not that I want to say this but Brother Tie, youre really quick. Its only been so long and you already have a child... An increasingly enthusiastic Chu Yang dragged Tie Butian off. Chapter 1231 - Equally Agitated But Two Different Emotions

Chapter 1231: Equally Agitated But Two Different Emotions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios How would Tie Butian be able to resist Chu Yang when he was much stronger than her? And so, she was dragged off by him, staggering and her steps unsteady. After seven to eight steps, Tie Butian suddenly shook off Chu Yangs grip with tremendous force. She stood there unmoving. Surprised, Chu Yang turned back and asked, Whats wrong? Tie Butian stood there, her body trembling. Looking at Chu Yang, she asked in a low voice, Brother Chu, have you... be aware of something? A perplexed Chu Yang asked, Whats there for me to be aware of? Which aspect are you referring to? Tie Butians sharp gaze fixated on Chu Yangs expression. After a long while, she replied, Your sudden arrival this time feels very odd to me. With an almost indiscernible smile, Chu Yang asked, Odd? Which part of it is odd? Tie Butian hesitated. Its a kind of intuition that feels inexplicably odd. Chu Yangughed. My goodness, a grown man is actually talking about intuition... This is truly... hahaha... Tie Butian rxed at once. As she watched how amused Chu Yang was, she couldnt help but smile as well. Brother Tie, how does ruling over the whole world and standing at the top of the world feel? Chu Yang narrowed his eyes. Allnds under the skies belong to the empire and all within thesends are the kings vassals. Doesnt it feel fantastic? Tie Butian smiled at him, fatigue in her eyes. She heaved a heavy sigh. There was a sh in Chu Yangs eyes. He asked tentatively, Youre very tired? Tie Butian sighed softly again. Atst, she said, Tired? Fantastic? Hurhur, there are things which Brother Chu isnt aware of. While being an emperor seems glorious and resplendent, it is in fact the dullest and most boring job. It takes its toll on ones heart and body yet only leads one to end up all alone in the end. It is truly a long story. Chu Yangs eyes shed again. Is it really that tiring? That dull? Tie Butians eyes were deep and dark. She said, When I was still a prince, there were still people joking around with me every day, as well as a few people close to me. When I became the crown prince, there were fewer of these people but I still had a few friends who dared to speak honestly with me and say a few sincere words. But when I became the Emperor... She let out a bitterugh. Do you know? Every day, I have to face a bunch of the most intelligent liars in the world. Every day, I have to rack my brains in order to differentiate between which of their words are lies, which are the truth and which are said to set others up... How this feels is truly indescribable. Chu Yang was startled. Liars? Yes. Tie Butian nodded and said with a faraway look, In the golden hall, all of the court officials, no matter which, are definitely first-ss liars! I have to face so many liars every day. And every day, these liars would cook up different stories to deceive me. This one tries to hoodwink me, that one tries to curry favor with me; but behind all of them are their motives. Some of them do it for official affairs; this is still understandable, and I can still somewhat ept it. But the majority of them do it because of personal motives. They shamelessly seek personal gains and their behavior is in utter disorder. Every one of them looks upright and honest but when they turn their backs, none of them are clean. As a subordinate, they need to try to read their superiors mind at all times. But as the Emperor, I have to try and read the minds of all these subordinates all the time. It is easy for several hundreds of people to try and read the mind of one, but what kind of mammoth task is it for one person to try and see through the thoughts of a hundred people, or even several hundreds of people? Tie Butian let out a soft sigh. Brother Chu is no outsider, so Ill be honest If we were to really investigate the several hundreds of court officials in the golden hall... Other than myself, those who can stand tall within the hall without fear of being executed... are definitely no more than five people! This time, Chu Yang was really astounded. That many? Tie Butian nodded wearily. With a wry smile, she said, The Iron Cloud Empire is fighting corruption and punishing corrupt officials every day. Yet I, the Emperor, have to associate with these corrupt officials daily. Every day, I have to discuss state affairs with these corrupt officials and let them administer and execute state policies andws... Brother Chu, do you find this very ironic? Chu Yang was lost for words. It is said that leaving home to head to a faraway ce to be an official is only for riches! It is also said that even clean officials with integrity are in fact extorting riches frommoners. And that if there everes a day where onees into power, it shall be an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. And even Ten years of studying in times of hardship in exchange for a chance to be the top schr and enjoy fame and riches! Tie Butian smiled bitterly. If all schrs harbor such intentions when burying themselves in their studies, what would happen once they be court officials? This is something that I dont even dare to imagine! But these things that I dont dare to imagine are things which I have to face every single day! Brother Chu, do you think Im tired? Or happy? Tie Butian gave him a slight smile. Chu Yang sighed lightly. I am really at a loss for words. Tie Butian chuckled. If it were just corrupt officials, its still not so bad. But all of them are forming groups and cliques to attack and step on each other, inventing stories and grasping at shadows and making veiled usations. They try to trip each other up and set each other up... And I, the Emperor standing at the top, am the biggest weapon that these court officials can wield! Tie Butian said with a smile, To be honest, in the eyes of subordinates, the Emperor is not a person but a sword and a kind of absolute authority. Whoever makes use of it well would be able to rise up the hierarchy and get rich, and even kill off those whom they dislike! As such, everyone spares no effort in making use of their ruler! While keeping up the pretense of absolute patriotism! Tie Butian looked at Chu Yang rather mockingly. I can still manage it somewhat. If it were Minister Chu in this position, considering your temper and how intolerant you are, you would probably kill off all the officials in the golden hall within a few days. Chu Yang burst intoughter and nodded. That is very possible indeed. Tie Butian said, There are few wise rulers and many incapable ones in history. But every wise ruler is in so much suffering which they cannot even speak of. An incapable ruler is one because firstly, they were bound too heavily when they were young. However, the biggest reason is undoubtedly these people in the imperial court. Who would be willing to face such a bunch of disgusting liars every day? Every ruler, even if he bes unbelievably useless and foolish in the future, all aspired to be a wise ruler at their time of ascension. This is something that need not be doubted! Most incapable rulers are emotional people who follow their hearts... And such people cannot be emperors. Tie Butian spoke dispassionately and sighed again. Yes. Chu Yang agreed. Take prostitutes as an example; every prostitute was once a chaste and innocent woman... Tie Butians face became thunderous right away. She wished she could give him a good vicious kick. I was discussing state affairs with you in such a serious tone. Such a heavy topic and such a depressing atmosphere and you actually jumped all the way to the topic of prostitutes? Practically unforgivable! This period of time outside, Minister Chu must have been fooling around and enjoying a lot of femalepany? Tie Butian gave him a wide smile. Minister Chu certainly speaks like one who is very experienced with such things. Tie Butians smile was very warm and kind, and emitted a kind of we are all men here, so we all understand feeling. But when her words reached Chu Yangs ears, he only felt chills running down his spine and an icy wind blowing at the back of his head. Especially that one who is very experienced with such things; it practically reeked of murderous intent. In front of Brother Tie, I am not afraid of being embarrassed. Chu Yang coughed and took on the attitude of one who was speaking heart to heart with another. To tell the truth, I am ashamed! Other than that time where Little Tian Tian had used that kind of method to purge poison from my body, I am still a virgin even now. At once, Tie Butians heart skipped a beat. When she heard Little Tian Tian had used that kind of method to purge poison from my body, she couldnt help but feel hot all over. She let out a couple of awkward coughs, feeling like her mouth was dry and hot and her head dizzy and spinning. Sheughed awkwardly and jested, Does that mean that Minister Chu has actually been keeping his body chaste? Chu Yang also let out a few awkward coughs. Yes... Ive been celibate this whole time. Tie Butianughed awkwardly and didnt speak anymore, not knowing what she should be saying. She couldnt help but feel a sense of sweetness in her heart for some reason. This certainly feels terrible. Chu Yang sighed dramatically again. Tie Butians entire face was blushing, even to the tips of her ears. The two of them spoke as they walked. When they were nearing the bedchamber, Chu Yang said half-intentionally, Your Majesty, being the Emperor... is not the most desirable either. How can itpare to wandering the universe and traveling around the world without a care in the world? Though there was a look of yearning in Tie Butians eyes, she insteadughed wryly and shook her head. Brother Chu, thats easy to say but how hard is it to actually achieve that? How can I bear to abandon these thousands of millions of people? This family foundation, tens of generations of hard work and thousands of years of aspirations... Hurhur... Which of these isnt akin to a mountain weighing down upon my heart? She fell into silence for a while before she finally heaved a sigh. I cant abandon them nor can I bear to... Should I really leave, how can my conscience ever bear this guilt my entire life? Chu Yang sighed heavily. This time, he was really speechless. This was precisely why he didnt dare to expose her all along. She was the Emperor of a generation and the only sessor! All the lives in the world and the foundation which her ancestors hadid down; the suffering of the world and endless war and conflicts; all of them needed Tie Butian, the wise ruler of a generation! If he were to take her away and keep her in his bed, then... Putting aside the issue of whether Tie Butian was willing to or not, was this world willing to let him do that? What was he to do? He certainly possessed absolute martial prowess now; but even if he could kill thousands or ten thousand people, was he to kill several hundreds of millions of people? The moment there wasnt a wise ruler to suppress chaos anymore, just how many people with malicious intentions were there in this world? No matter how high his cultivation was, he had no way of curbing ambition and desires from taking root and spreading like wildfire in peoples hearts! When that happened, incessant wars and endless turmoil would be inevitable. Was he to abandon the people of the world just because of his own selfishness? Yet if he were to consider all these, then was he to abandon both mother and son in these Lower Three Heavens? While hemanded the Upper Three Heavens in thepany of other women and led a carefree life? Could he even call himself a human if he did that? As they approached the bedchamber, Tie Butians face became increasingly red and her heartbeat started to throb faster and faster. Her emotions also got more and more confused. How could she stop a friend whom she had not met in years from seeing her child? There was no way she could do that, be it from the standpoint of logic or reason. But when he saw him, would Chu Yang recognize him? Would he suspect anything? But they had alreadye this far; the arrow was already notched on the bow. Chu Yang was very agitated as well, his heartbeat beating faster and faster and his face turning redder and redder. His eyes were practically gleaming and his breathing rapid. That was his child! My son! As the imperial maids bowed in greeting, both of them one in the front and one at the back walked in, each harboring extreme agitation ofpletely different kinds. Chapter 1232 - My Poison Can Only Be Neutralized By You!

Chapter 1232: My Poison Can Only Be Neutralized By You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unexpectedly, there was no sound of children ying within. It was instead very quiet. An imperial maid walked out softly and soundlessly. The crown prince is asleep. Chu Yang was taken aback. Such a regted lifestyle? It had only just reached noontime. The sun was still right above their heads, not one bit leaning toward either side. Only those who led an extremely regted lifestyle with very strict self-discipline and already formed a habit of napping in the afternoon would be able to sleep at this time. Little Yang Yangs naptime has always been very regr. Tie Butian smiled with pride. Brother Chu, do you know? This child has almost never wet his bed since he was young; he never gives me any trouble. He eats when he should and sleeps when he should. Hes very quiet and very clever and a very good boy. There was undisguised pride on Tie Butians face. Uhh... Chu Yang scratched his head. Ill go in for a look. Whats there to see when hes already asleep? Tie Butian was rather reluctant. We still have a lot of time. What if you wake him? Chu Yang chuckled sneakily. Ill just take a quick look. Under Tie Butians extreme reluctance, Chu Yang tiptoed in soundlessly, his stance as though a burr. Only for him to see a tiny figure fast asleep in the huge bed in the middle. Covered by a thin nket, his hands were neatly within the nket. His tiny form looked very quiet and very steady, actually giving off a quiet and contented feeling. The milky fragrance unique to babies wafted over. When Chu Yang leaned over, he saw that the child had a healthyplexion and supple and tender skin. His little mouth was red and moist and he had a straight and pointed nose. His eyes were shut, making his eyshes look even longer, as though two little fans on his eyelids. His breathing was regr and it was obvious that he was in deep sleep. Chu Yang was overwhelmed at that moment, warmth overflowing within him and his eyes almost brimmed with tears. He stood bent over in front of the bed and took in the sight greedily, his body unmoving. There was no mistake! This was definitely his child. That face which was almost identical to his aside and that aura almost exactly the same as his aside... Just this sense of connection between people sharing the same blood and flesh could already drown him in reverie. Chu Yang discovered that with just this one look alone, he already didnt want to leave. He wanted to pick up the little fellow, give him a good kiss andugh in content. His heart was filled with a kind of boundless content, as though there was nothing more that he wanted. At this moment, Chu Yang practically wanted to throw his head back and howl andugh into the skies! This was a verymon value among peasant families but in this instant, Chu Yang felt like this saying was really true! So pretty... So good-looking... What a good child... Minister Chu murmured non-stop to himself. Tie Butian was rather anxious. This guy doesnt seem to be able to extricate himself the moment he saw the child... This is terrible! She tugged quietly at Chu Yangs sleeves a few times but he didnt even feel it... Atst, when she tugged forcefully... What are you doing! A very displeased Chu Yang turned and asked unhappily with a frown, Cant I even take a look? Tie Butian was rather speechless. She answered him in a whisper, Youve already watched him for over an hour! Chu Yang rose to his feet in embarrassment. Then, he took another couple of lingering nces before he said, Its already been over an hour? Lets talk outside. Dont wake him up. Tie Butian held on to his sleeve and walked out. Chu Yang was pulled out very reluctantly by her, looking back every three steps or so. Only when they were out and had entered the study with the doors closed behind them did Tie Butian finally let out a sigh of relief. Chu Yang looked at Tie Butian, jealousy suddenly burning inside him! Damn it, I was just looking at my son and I was actually dragged out, while this woman is by his side everyday... and hogging him! Chu Yang suddenly felt very resentful. Previously, he had been considering responsibility, duty, the people and their lives, difficulties... etc. But now, he didnt really feel like restraining himself anymore. Especially after seeing his son, all the more he couldnt control this emotion of his anymore! Hes really very adorable! Minister Chus throat was dry and hoarse. He snatched Tie Butians teacup in the study and took tworge gulps before wiping his mouth and asking in a somewhat hasty tone, Whats his name? Tie Yang. Tie Butian was just as apprehensive as him. The name takes meaning from the ck por tree which is as tough as iron, standing tall and straight and facing the world proud and unyielding! Tie Yang... Tie Yang... The more Chu Yang muttered the name, the more he felt like something was wrong. He was a little ufortable with it; if the little fellow were to return to his ancestral roots and be a Chu, wouldnt he be called Chu Yang then? Wont he be shing names with his father in that case? Chu Yang was rather speechless. Bing sworn brothers with his own father was already a huge joke; he didnt expect that now that it was his turn, he was going to sh names with his son instead? Err, Tie Yang. Thats a pretty good name, said Minister Chu against his will as he pressed on his nose bridge. Does he have a pet name? His pet name is Little Yang Yang. Tie Butian smiled and said, As for his courtesy name, it can only be given when he turns sixteen and bes of age. Mm, not bad, Little Yang Yang. Chu Yang smiled, though he was a little upset. My pet name is Yang Yang and Teacher used to call me Little Yang Yang all the time back then. And now, not only is my son taking over my actual name, hes even stealing my pet name... Both actual and pet names were shing! This was simply... He seems to be shing names with me. After mulling over the topic non-stop, Chu Yang finally couldnt help but bring it up. shing names? Tie Butian thought about it before she said, It wont. His family name is Tie while yours is Chu. Why would it sh? Chu Yang ced the teacup down with a heavy heart and sighed long and deep. Tie Butians heart shrank and she asked, Why is Brother Chu sighing? Chu Yang had a mncholic look on his face. Brother Tie, earlier on, didnt you ask me why I hade down to the Lower Three Heavens all of a sudden? I wasnt being honest with you at that time. The main reason why Im here this time is actually to look for Brother Tie for help. Tie Butian gave a slight start. Help? Yes! Chu Yang went on seriously, In the whole world, Brother Tie is the only one who can help me with this matter. Seeing that his countenance was solemn, Tie Butians heart couldnt help but sink as well. She said, You can tell me, Brother Chu. As long as I can be of help, even if I have to utilize the power of the entire empire, I will not hold back! Chu Yang heaved a heavy sigh. I still remember the day we went our separate ways. Brother Tie had said, The world is dangerous, take care of yourself! Even though I, Chu Yang, daresay that I have been careful enough and quick-witted enough, I still fell victim to the scheme of others while going about the Upper Three Heavens. Tie Butians countenance turned a little anxious. Fell victim to others scheme? What happened? Are you injured? Im not injured but Ive been poisoned. Chu Yang sighed. Brother Tie, I look alright to you now, dont I? But thats only because I have suppressed the effects of the poison with elixirs. However, this is not a long-term solution; once the poison takes effect, my body would turn into watery pus and perish. As he spoke, Chu Yang brought out a small gourd of Spiritual Spring Water. And Im only left with this much of the potion which I have been using to suppress the poison. It can onlyst for one more month... Chu Yang looked at Tie Butian mournfully and a little defeated. If Brother Tie doesnt save me, in a month, you and I would be separated by life and death. Look here, Brother Tie, you can already see a bit of it on my arm. He tugged his sleeve up to reveal his arm, only to show on his upper arm a dark blue bruise which seemed to be rotting. Tie Butians countenance changed greatly. What have you been poisoned by? Its actually this bad? She was furious and in a panic. And you still drank that much with me when youre already poisoned? Chu Yang reced his sleeve and smiled lightly. Poison can remain unneutralized but wine is a must during a reunion with a good friend. Tie Butian was infuriated. Stop talking rubbish! Hurry and tell me what poison is it? How can I help you? What are you dilly-dallying so much for? Tie Butian was really in a panic now, fire almost shooting from her eyes. Brother Tie has seen this poison before too. Thats why I put everything aside and came here at full speed after knowing that I was poisoned. Chu Yang grabbed Tie Butians hand. Brother Tie, you must save me! Dont worry! Tie Butian promised sincerely. As long as I can help, I definitely will! With clothes, the new are best, but with friends, the old are best. Chu Yang sighed emotionally. Brother Tie is indeed a true friend! Are you saying it or not? Tie Butian was so panicked that she stamped her foot. Ive been poisoned! Chu Yang looked at the female Emperor with bright and shiny eyes and said softly, Aphrodisiacal poison! Aphrodisiacal poison?! Tie Butian was dumbfounded. To be more specific, its the same type of aphrodisiacal poison that I got during that time in the mountains of the Beyond The Heavens Sect. The corners of Chu Yangs mouth turned up to reveal a smile. The Lust Dragons aphrodisiacal poison! Ah! Tie Butian let out an rmed cry. She was in a daze. At this moment, her entire body started to burn up madly! Tie Butian could finally confirm that Chu Yang had long been aware of that matter! And that he was here today to negotiate with her! The Emperor wished that she could bury herself in a hole. But Chu Yang obviously did not intend to let her off. He was still holding on to her hand and shaking it hard. Brother Tie, you definitely can neutralize this poison! Tie Butians deepest and darkest secret had been suddenly exposed by the party directly involved in such a straightforward manner. She was mad and shy and embarrassed all at the same time; her entire body was burning and she struggled with all her might. She said furiously, Let go of me! Let go~~~ It had already reached this point; if Chu Yang were to let go of her... then he wouldnt be called Chu Yang anymore. One might as well just call him Chu Dumb Pig. He gripped Tie Butians hand tightly, refusing to let go no matter what. All the while, he begged, Brother Tie, save me... My poison is pretty serious... Tie Butians head was lowered all the way, her face almost buried into her chest. You idiot! Let go of me! You... One could vaguely tell that even her neck had turned red. Her two little ears were also so red that they looked almost like translucent rubies. This came too sudden; the unexpected ambush had thrown the Emperors wits out into the high heavens. Right now, her entire head, mind and heart werepletely nk! Yet Chu Yangs grip was getting more and more forceful. He pulled her toward him and into his arms, all the while saying, Brother Tie, Brother Tie. Youve already saved me once and neutralized my poison before. Surely youll be even more experienced this time around. Hurry and neutralize my poison for me... Can you really bear to see me die... Hemented in grief and indignation, No matter what, Ive also bled for Iron Cloud and fought for the sake of so many people. Ive contributed a great service for the Iron Cloud Empire and also put in my all for Your Majesty... Your Majesty, Brother Tie, this is terrible! My poison is taking effect... Chapter 1233 - She’s A Real Beauty After All

Chapter 1233: Shes A Real Beauty After All

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tie Butian struggled with all her might. Her thoughts were in utter disorder and coupled with her embarrassment and shamefulness, she could no longer think straight. She wanted to berate him and she wanted to argue on the basis of reason with him. She even had innumerous reasons in her mind yet she couldnte up with anything at that moment, so utterly ovee with panic was she. She could only push against Chu Yangs chest with her hands as she panted. You, you, you... Let go... Let go, let go... Chu Yang replied, I can let you go but what about my poison? Though Minister Chu was being roguish with his words, he was secretly very pleased. My god, I really couldnt tell that this girl is so well-endowed. She looks as t as a man but its only when youe into physical contact with her that you realize one really shouldnt judge a book by its cover. Just how did this curvy fellow hide her assets? Chu Yang looked at her chest intently and discovered that it still looked like a t washboard. He couldnt help but be perplexed. Looks like this thing can thoroughly affect ones visual senses. Just what kind of impressive artifact is it? Chu Yang was extremely bemused. He wanted to ask the Sword Spirit but suddenly recalled that ever since he entered the tunnel, the Sword Spirit had already gone on strike... Yet this bit of observation through sight and touch also didnt reveal where the artifact that could affect ones visual senses could possibly be... Chu Yang was absolutely baffled. Let go of me! Tie Butian struggled fiercely. Im poisoned! Chu Yang, who knew no shame, didnt let go of her. When I hold you like this, it can relieve the symptoms a little... In his heart, however, he scoffed at his own words, Relieve? This one hug seems to be making the poison symptoms even worse... What nonsensical poison! You bastard! Tie Butian reached an extreme point of embarrassment. She put in her full strength and got out of his embrace, panting wildly. Outside, a high voice called out cautiously, Your Majesty... Your Majesty, is something the matter? Do you need us to... With his arms folded, Chu Yang looked at her with an almost indiscernible smile. Tie Butian stamped her foot and collected her thoughts. She tried her best to maintain a steady voice as she shouted, No one is allowed toe in. All of you are dismissed! She paused and added on in a somewhat flustered and exasperated tone, All of you are to retreat from the pce! No one is toe in! She thought of how if the sight of her being bullied by this scoundrel were to fall into the eyes and ears of other people, this Emperor really wouldnt be able to face anyone anymore. Getting into a tangle with a man as a man... Uhh, just the thought of it disgusted Tie Butian. But the moment she gave the order, she was full of regrets. Now that everyones gone, isnt it even more convenient for this scoundrel? However, the people outside responded and all at once, guards, servants and eunuchs disappeared without a trace. Tie Butian panted heavily. She supported herself against the table, her eyes swiveling wildly as she tried to calm her emotions. At the same time, she racked her brains for a solution. What should I do? What exactly should I do? But even after thinking for half a day, she only felt like her emotions were getting messier and messier. There was no progress at all... Usually, she was someone who could stay calm even in the face of great cmities. Her quick-wittedness and rationality also ranked within the top few in the whole of the Nine Heavens. However, when facing this person whom she was utterly devoted to, she was all out of solutions. On the other hand, there was no longer any of that urgency from Chu Yang earlier. Instead, he retreated a couple of steps, folding his arms and taking a seat in a calm andposed manner. You knew long ago, didnt you? Tie Butian questioned him fiercely. Her face was still very red, but with the help of that amazing piece of jade, she managed to somehow not lookpletely flustered and at a loss. Knew of what? Chu Yang countered with a question of his own, his expression bewildered. Stop acting dumb! Tie Butian stamped her foot hard and shouted in indignation and embarrassment. Now that there wasnt anyone else in the vicinity, the Emperor turned fierce and intimidating right away. Oh, oh, youre referring to me being poisoned? Chu Yang came to a realization. Ive really been poisoned... I dont know how to neutralize it! Tie Butian yelled at him, her facepletely red. She continued furiously, Im a man! How would I be able to neutralize your poison! Even if you can, I may not necessarily use you. Chu Yang propped up his leg and said, I know youre a man! Yes, a... a man! But I didnt ask you to do it! You can get Little Tian Tian here and Ill ask her to do it. Little Tian Tian knows her way and shes experienced; my heart is at ease asking her to do it. Tie Butian was so embarrassed that she wanted to crawl into a hole. She cursed furiously, Bastard! If you dont get Little Tian Tian here, then youll have to neutralize it! Chu Yang held up two fingers. You have two options First, you turn into a woman and neutralize my poison; Second, you get Little Tian Tian to neutralize my poison! The poison has to be neutralized; theres no room for negotiation! Tie Butian gnashed her teeth as she glowered at the shameless fellow. Where was she to find that Little Tian Tian? Tie Butian and Little Tian Tian were one and the same, alright?! This fellow obviously knew the whole truth yet he was still putting on a magnanimous act, iming to give her two options... How am I supposed to choose? Damn it! Tie Butian was so enraged that her body was shaking. Her lips trembled as she asked, For... For serious, how... how did you know? I naturally knew of it when I wanted to. Chu Yang put away his lighthearted demeanor. His expression turned serious and he looked at Tie Butian with bright and shining eyes. His gaze actually threw Tie Butian into a panic and she lowered her head. Ive always thought it strange! From the moment I first saw you, youve always been a male. Chu Yang went on in a somewhat puzzled tone, Even now, you still look like a man to me. Yet you are clearly a woman. How did you manage to achieve that? Tie Butian bit her lip and said viciously, Its none of your business! Its indeed none of my business in the past but now, it certainly is. Chu Yang dragged his words. Brother~~ Tie~~~ Shut up! This Brother Tie made Tie Butian extremely embarrassed at once. In the past, because her identity hadnt been exposed, being addressed as Brother Tie felt right to her. However, now, no matter how, it just sounded somewhat strange. Tell me the reason, said Chu Yang seriously. Tie Butian was silent. Chu Yang sighed. That day, I wielded my sword and decided to have a final showdown with the enemies. Once victory was certain, I left. I once thought that I had left without anything holding me down, yet I didnt know that I had owed so much. The reason why you didnt want me to know is that you were afraid that it would be a burden to me. But have you thought about how if I were to be kept in the dark for my entire life... Wouldnt that make me worse than a beast? Chu Yang rose to his feet and walked over slowly. His voice was tender as he asked softly, Back then, in the mountains of the Beyond the Heavens Sect, the Little Tian Tian who was willing to sacrifice her chastity to save me is you, right? Tie Butian stood there in a daze. Her vision suddenly became misty and she felt weak all over. When she heard his question, she involuntarily nodded lightly. Little Tian Tian... is your pet name? asked Chu Yang softly. Tie Butian nodded lightly once more as she bit her lip. Let Little Tian Tian show herself. Chu Yang held her shoulders. Tie Butian felt like his warm breath was going to melt her. He whispered, Let me see the person who saved my life. Tie Butian resisted with all her will. Youve already seen her. No, I havent, said Chu Yang calmly. Im tired of seeing the Emperor. Right now, I want to see Little Tian Tian! Tie Butian only shook her head. Chu Yang took a deep breath. Fine, if you insist on not letting me see Little Tian Tian, then Ill strip you naked and take a look for myself! And see whether this Emperor is still a man when he is stark naked! As he spoke, his hand forcefully tore what he was holding outward. He had ripped a huge tear in Tie Butians emperor robes! Wait! Tie Butian panicked at once. She knew that this fellow in front of her was someone who was definitely capable of doing what he said. She clutched her robes in front of her tightly and said in embarrassment, Ill tell you. Say it! Minister Chu was very triumphant, his attitude rather smug. A kind of coercing amoner girl pleasure suddenly arose in his heart. Tie Butian bit her lip and said, Im wearing a piece of jade... Jade? Chu Yang looked at her in puzzlement. Yes, jade. She took off the Secret Unfathomable Phantom Jade that she had been wearing on the inside from her neck. She held it in her palm but her head hung all the way down. However, the huge transformation in this instant straight-out shocked Minister Chu into a stupor! The refined and elegant Emperor before him had transformed into a frail and slender gorgeous beauty after taking off the jade! Other than the crown that was still on her head, even a blind man wouldnt say that this person in front of him was a man! A dense fog of light shed and that chest which was originally t suddenly became curvy and that waist which originally looked very manly shrank quickly and became so slender that one could hold it in one arm. Her figure was tall and slim, her voluptuous curves in all the right ces. A feminine fragrance wafted over at once. Minister Chu was dumbfounded. Her face was clean and her features full and with a vivacious expression. Though she hung her head, those cherry lips, perky nose and long eyshes and that silhouette of hers was obviously a peerless beauty who easily outmatched everyone else! This peerless beauty donning the robes of an emperor, her clothes in disarray, stood so shyly and timidly in front of him. Chu Yang was stunned. He muttered to himself, Shes a girl alright... And such a pretty girl too... This young masters first... cough cough... You... Are you done?! Tie Butian eximed in fury and embarrassment. She reached out to snatch the piece of jade, intending to put it on once more. With Chu Yangs quick reflexes, the piece of jade was already in his hands and with a whoosh and a flip of his palm, it had already entered the Nine Tribtions Space. Thinking of turning back into a man? Dream on! This young master hasnt seen enough yet! Tie Butian flew into a rage at once. Give it back! Only to see Chu Yangs expression turn solemn and he very respectfully bowed before her. Tie Butian was shocked. What are you doing? She hastily ducked to the side. Chu Yang said very properly, This is my gratitude toward you. I am thankful to Miss for saving my life at a critical moment of need, even to the extent of sacrificing a womans precious chastity! I cannot repay this kindness enough; this is first! Tie Butian felt a little faint. First? Does that mean theres a second and third reason? Only to hear Chu Yang go on, Second, is to thank you for giving birth to our son and giving our Chu n an heir. And third... It must have been very tough for you to bring the child up alone. I dont really know how that feels but I must thank you nheless. Tie Butian blushed and she stamped her foot. Who needs your gratitude! Chu Yang said very properly, I really dont know how to repay Miss great kindness! Even as I thought about it continuously, I have not been able toe to any good conclusion. As such, I can only offer up my body in order to repay this great kindness which Miss has bestowed upon me! Chapter 1234 - Pressure And Resistance

Chapter 1234: Pressure And Resistance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was Tie Butians first time ever revealing her female appearance in front of others in her whole life. She hadnt even adjusted to the feeling yet when she heard what Chu Yang said. Her whole face turned red and she snapped furiously, Nothing decentes out of a filthy mouth! Well discuss whether anything decent cane out of a filthy mouthter. Chu Yang straightened his back and said, Now that Ive expressed my gratitude, we can start settling our scores. A startled Tie Butian asked, Scores? What scores? Chu Yang retorted fiercely, Hmph! Back then when you did that, it was intimately rted to me yet you kept it a secret from me. My virtue has been destroyed in your hands; this is the first issue! When you got pregnant, even though I was the... you know... the one who got you pregnant, you didnt tell me either; this is the second score! After you gave birth, the child is also mine... yet you also didnt inform me; this is the third score! And now that the child has grown up, to think that you have no ns to let him return to his roots and be acknowledged by his ancestors; this is the fourth score! His words made Tie Butian abashed and embarrassed and so enraged that she couldnt think straight. What kind of bullsh*t reasoning is that? This fellow actually dares to say something like his virtue being destroyed in my hands... His extent of shamelessness is enough to make people marvel at him. Chu Yang went on, Multiple offenses shall be punished at the same time! And now, well follow house rules and mete out punishment! House rules? Tie Butian was stunned. She was the master of the world; this fellow actually wanted to punish her based on house rules? What house rules? Before she knew it, the fellow opposite had already rushed toward her. Before she could even react, she was held by the waist in his arms. The world spun and the next thing she knew, she wasying facedown on top of his thighs. With a wave of his right hand, a crisp and clear smack! resounded within the room! Tie Butian cried out, her almond eyes widening in shock. Her supple bottom had been given a tight smack by Chu Yang! Chu Yang rebuked her, Showing such contempt for rules and not observing the moral standards of women; if I dont punish you, arent you going to create even more trouble in the future? Smack! The Emperors dignified bottom suffered yet another smack! Tie Butian let out another cry. While it didnt actually hurt, being smacked on her bottom in such a position was no doubt a first in her entire life! Not to mention that Tie Butian was the ruler of a generation; who would dare to hit her bottom usually? Yet right now, not only was she being hit, she was even being hit in such a shameful manner after she had reverted to her true looks... Tie Butian couldnt ept it at all. In a fit of extreme rage, she yelled, Let me down! However, Chu Yangs hand holding her down was like a heavy mountain; there was no room for her to struggle at all. Meanwhile, his right hand smacked her bottom continuously without mercy! Tie Butians face waspletely red, even to the tips of her ears! As she listened to the smacking sounds and took in the pain, Tie Butian was initially in a fit of mad rage. Then, it turned into fury and struggling before her struggling gradually became softer and softer. However, her face was turning redder and redder; she bit on her lips and refused to make a single sound. Chu Yang was also in a fit of anger, so he did use some force in the first few smacks. However, as time passed, he retracted his force. Instead, he was starting to enjoy it somewhat, though he still adopted a fierce demeanor. Do you admit your mistakes?! Tie Butian gritted her teeth, refusing to speak. Smack! Do you admit them? She remained silent as ever. Smack! ... As Chu Yang continued to take his time to smack her bottom, a strange feeling suddenly welled up in his heart. His emotions were starting to be more and more worked up. Do you admit them or not! Chu Yangs lips quirked upwards. Stop... Stop hitting me... I, I, I... I admit my mistakes... After a string of more than ten smacks, Tie Butian finally admitted defeat. Not because of severe torture but because Chu Yang hadnt used any force at all in thetter few smacks. He was practically stroking her bottom... Strictly speaking, this was the first time Tie Butian had evere into such close contact with a man. Previously, in the mountains of the Beyond the Heavens Sect, even though she had... but she had been in utter panic and inner turmoil that time, so she couldnt remember anything at all. Even if she did, she could only remember pain and worry... It was a memory which she couldnt bear to look back on. This time, however, she was truly being held in a mans embrace. For a moment there, her entire body was weak and she had no strength in her. You admit your mistakes? Chu Yang was delighted but he gave her bottom onest smack anyway. What mistakes did youmit? Tie Butian was so embarrassed that she was close to breaking down. She was also close to dying from infuriation. Has this fellow had enough yet! Let me down first. Ill tell you after that. She was already panting heavily. Unexpectedly, what answered her was yet another smack. No! Youre going to say it like this! Tie Butian seriously wanted to pass out. Resigned to her fate, she lowered her voice and begged submissively, Brother Chu... Hmm?! Chu Yang snorted coldly. Chu Yang... Tie Butian hurriedly corrected herself and begged, Chu Yang... You, you you you... Cant you leave me some dignity? Smack! His response was, of course, another smack. Chu Yangs spirits were getting increasingly high and he didnt let up, especially when he was in the right of reason. Youve already given me a son. What dignity do you speak of in front of me... You really deserve to be punished! But as Chu Yang continued to smack her bottom, some kind of emotion inside him was slowly changing. The more he smacked her, the more he realized that she felt really nice to the touch. Soft, supple, pert... Chu Yang, a virgin who had already been thirsty for years, suddenly felt his blood surging and boiling. Strictly speaking, Chu Yang and Tie Butian were the same; both of them were absolute beginners. The only difference was that although Tie Butians memories of what had happenedst time were somewhat dreadful, she could still remember some of it after all. However, Chu Yang had lost his virginity under circumstances where he waspletely out of it. Now that he knew he had actually missed out on such an... such an... important matter, how would Chu Yang be willing to leave the matter at that! This was practically a huge insult and unbelievable humiliation to a man! And now, the culprit was right in front of him! Chu Yangs hand went along Tie Butians neckline and started to slip within... Tie Butians entire body jerked. She didnt know where she had gotten the strength from but she actually managed to get out of his hold. Her sudden movement was too forceful and she almostnded on her bottom on the ground. The moment Chu Yang raised his head and took a look, he couldnt help but swallow. The face of the beauty in front of him waspletely flushed red, her hair was in disorder and even the crown atop her head was out of ce. Silky locks of hairid in disarray and her pert chest was rising up and down in ordance with her ragged breathing... So beautiful, murmured Chu Yang. Tie Butians beauty was different from Wu Qianqians. It was also different from Mo Qingwus, and even more different from Zi Xieqings. Hers was a kind of refined, elegant and majestic beauty. She had a distinguished air of elegance and her charm and talent were matchless! Every little expression she made was filled with a kind of refined dignity that didnt bear vition! As though a mere nce alone was sphemy. However, in Chu Yangs eyes, such beauty instead groundlessly provoked the desire and pleasure in conquering her instead. Because it was exactly this breathtaking beauty who looked like a goddess that had given birth to his son! What other reservations did he have? Chu Yang pounced on her like a hungry wolf. Wait! shouted Tie Butian as she took a couple of steps back. With a resolute expression, she suddenly flipped her wrist and produced a dagger and held it against her throat. You... If you force yourself on me, Ill kill myself in front of you! Chu Yang was stunned by this! Chu Yang was dumbfounded. He suddenly felt a little faint. What is this supposed to be now? We even have a son already. Why is she... Even though he could easily snatch the dagger away from Tie Butian without hurting her at all, he still chose to take a couple of steps back nevertheless. Tie Butian held on to the dagger, relief shing in her eyes, and she started to pant and gasp for air. Only after a long while did her breathing finally calm and stabilize. Then, she got to her feet and neatened her robes, before she slowly walked behind the study table. Sit! The reddish hue on her face remained but her voice was calm and majestic. It actually brook no resistance. Although her eyes remained somewhat dazed, they had already regained their original spark and intelligence. Take a seat. Lets talk, said Tie Butian calmly. Somewhat confused, Chu Yang took a seat and asked carefully, You... Whats wrong? Talk... Talk about what? There was a hint of a smile on Tie Butians face. She replied, Today, we shall neither talk about state affairs nor about the people. Lets just talk about you and me. You and me? asked Chu Yang with a frown. Yes, you and me. Tie Butian gave him a calm andposed smile. Chu Yang, since I was young, I have encountered great tragedies. All of my kin have left this world and I had to pretend to be a man and be the crown prince despite being a woman. This has continued all the way till now. You are aware of all the reasons within and I will not speak further about that. Chu Yang had a wry smile on his face. Indeed, after what happened today, everything that he didnt understand about the Iron Cloud Empire in the past, as well as Tie Shichengs various actions had all been given a rational exnation. If he still didnt get it, hed be a real idiot. Just as you know, I love you! I love you with all my heart! Tie Butians dignified and pretty eyes gazed upon Chu Yang. When it came to her feelings, the Emperor didnt possess any of the bashfulness that most women had. She spoke candidly and without reservations, Perhaps youre not aware of the reason why I had fallen in love with you but I shall tell you now! Do you know? The period when you hade to Iron Cloud was the most trying times of the whole of Iron Cloud! There was no hope for Iron Cloud at all back then! Even Royal Uncle Tie Longcheng had said... that Iron Cloud would inevitably be part of Diwu Qingrous exploits. What we had to do was to dy this for as long as possible and extend this period for as long as we could. At that time, I struggled every day and I was in absolute despair every day. I went without sleep for days; even if I managed to fall asleep, I would be gued by nightmares and wake up with a start right away. But so many people were watching me; if I were to break down, Iron Cloud would be finished, even itsst hope gone. So I could only force myself to remain calm and act like everything was going ording to n; that I had everything under control. On the surface, I looked extraordinarily calm and collected but nobody knew the fear and helplessness I had in my heart, nor could anybody understand. The entirety of the Iron Cloud Empire, the heavy burden of hundreds of millions of people, the hopes and wishes of all the generations of ancestors were all pressing down on me, a weak and powerless girl! Tears fell down Tie Butians cheeks. But in the whole of Iron Cloud, from court officials to themon people to merchants and even among beggars and prostitutes were innumerous spies of Diwu Qingrous! I was well aware of it but I neither had the strength nor any sort of solution to deal with it. In the south was Diwu Qingrous million-men strong army eyeing us ravenously and the Golden Horse Riders Department keeping vigil and on standby to attack us at any given moment; in the north was the Wolf Tribe ready toe down south anytime. The internal structure of Iron Cloud was in aplete mess and Father was on his deathbed... You have no idea how much pressure I was under! Tie Butianmented miserably, At that time, the thought of ending my life crossed my mind countless times! So that I could end this torture! Did you know that? Even though Im the crown prince and the only heir to the Iron Cloud Empire, I am still a woman! I need someone I could depend on but no one was there for me at that time. Instead, I had to be everyones support! Do you know that I was about to die at that time? Do you?! Tie Butian suddenly screamed at him, her voice hoarse. As she screamed, tears started to well up and trickle down her cheeks. Chapter 1235 - What Do You Take Me For?

Chapter 1235: What Do You Take Me For?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang sighed. When he thought of the pressure that Tie Butian was under back then, even someone like him, who had gone through countless trials and suffering, couldnt help but feel downcast. As a frail woman, it was practically a miracle that Tie Butian managed to withstand the sky-high pressure on her ande this far! A one and only miracle within the Nine Heavens! Even a peerless hero such as Tie Longcheng had already lost hope; much less a frail woman like Tie Butian? Other than Tie Butian, there was probably no other woman in the whole of the Nine Heavens who could withstand such pressure. My name is a mans name! Father had already decided upon this name before I was born. He wished desperately for a prince, one who was wise and talented, so that he could be the pir of support for the skies of Iron Cloud which were about to copse! But when I was born, I was instead female! In his despair, Father pinned all his hopes on me! But what he didnt know was that men and women are fundamentally different! No matter how strong I am, I am but a woman! Yet I grew up just like that! Tie Butian smiled mournfully. I was brought up as a man... Did you know that when I was twelve to thirteen years old, I actually still firmly believed that I was a man! Chu Yang, do you find thatughable? Chu Yang lowered his head and sighed deeply. As an outsider, just listening alone could already make one incredibly depressed. Yet the person in question, Tie Butian, had to bear with it for more than ten years. How did shee all this way? Tie Butian paused for a while before she went on, With each passing day, Iron Cloud got more and more powerless. I was already in despair at that time! I couldnt see any hope at all! But you showed up at that time. Outside Iron Cloud Citadel, you appeared for the first time. You were dressed in robes of ck, as if a hurricane sweeping across thends. I still recall how your eyes met mine back then and the odd feeling I had, as though I wasnt supposed to meet you but I did. It was very peculiar! A jolt went through Chu Yangs heart. He could recall clearly what had happened then. At that time... Chu Yang had left Du Shiqings team, and came all the way to the north by himself! And met Tie Butian for the first time outside the Iron Cloud Citadel! Their gazes battled each other from afar. At that time, Chu Yangs eyes were calm, piercing, haughty and wild; as though the alpha among a pack of wolves in the Northern Grasnds, they were as sharp as a sword and as cold as ice. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness! Under such a gaze, all living things in the world were no more than mere ants to be killed mercilessly! All of the Nine Heavens was nothing more than just grass to be trampled upon! On the other hand, Tie Butians gaze was peaceful, warm and calm as though the surface of still water, just like an ocean containing thousands of tributaries and stood above all. Yet at the same time, it was as though he overlooked the world from the clouds up high. A kingly and superior aura drifted along the wind! Her presence was tantamount to the ruler descending upon the world! Allnds under the skies belonged to the empire and all within thesends were the kings vassals! Though one acted deliberately and the other didnt, both put in their best effort nheless! This was a duel of power! However, there was no oue to this duel. If Chu Yangs gaze were the oceans waves, then Tie Butians would be the reefs. The waves crashed and frothed while the reefs remained still and unwavering. Was it the reefs that had broken the waves? Or the waves that had drowned the reefs? How could it be clearly determined who the winner or loser was? But right after this showdown, Chu Yang turned into a gust of wind and dashed past Tie Butian and her men without stopping, as though a hurricane passing through. With a swoosh, he became an illusion disappearing in the direction of the citadels gates. From the very beginning till the end, Chu Yangs gaze did not change one bit. Tie Butian retracted her gaze calmly, deep in thought. At this moment, a mosaic filter seemed to cover Chu Yangs vision, as though time-space images ovepping on top of each other. This was an extremely mysterious feeling. This was an encounter thatid outside their destined fate! Chu Yang was somewhat lost in thoughts thinking back to their first meeting back then. There was a look of reminiscence on his face. He didnt expect to not be the only one to feel that way back then; Tie Butian had also felt the same way. Two people who shouldnt have met at all having an encounter outside of their destined fate. Only Chu Yang knew just how wrong their encounter was In his past life, Tie Butian had lost the war and died, while Iron Cloud was destroyed. It was because he had predicted all of this in this life and changed everything that resulted in their encounter! If that was all there was, then it still wasnt much to speak of. But after you came to Iron Cloud Citadel, you set up the Heavenly Armament Pavilion right away! Tie Butian had a slight smile on her face. Before you hade, I had been discussing the current situation with Royal Uncle. I once asked, How can we turn the tables so that we can win? He said, There is no longer anything we can do to save the situation. We want to turn the tables if heavenly troops appear within Iron Cloud! When he heard the words heavenly troops, a jolt went through Chu Yangs heart. We had only just said that the day before and the very next day, the Heavenly Armament Pavilion appeared! Tie Butian smiled. That was why I went to look at weapons the moment I got a chance... Does Brother Chu still remember your very first customer, a young girl in cyan-blue clothes? Realization dawned upon Chu Yang! That was also the reason why Royal Uncle had rushed over to the Heavenly Armament Pavilion at once! There was a small smile on Tie Butians face. Heavenly troops have only ever appeared in legends and myths, but your appearance was simply too good of a timing... It gave both Royal Uncle and me a kind of finding a chance at life in the jaws of death feeling, just as we were in total despair! In fact, we were doubtful; was this for real? Could it really be heavenly troops? Although we knew clearly that this was utterly absurd; although we knew that it was ratherughable for the two people with the highest authority in Iron Cloud Empire to believe in this, we were really at our wits end at that time! There was nothing that we could do anymore! That was why things unfolded the way they did. If not, did you really think that you, a foreigner,ing to Iron Cloud and hanging up a few swords and sabers would attract the attention of the top official of the military? Hurhur... Tie Butianughed somewhat self-mockingly. After that, we started toe into contact with each other. The first time we met, I told you what was in my heart. Im not someone whos unable to keep her thoughts to herself. Neither have I ever mentioned my troubles... but at that time, I stubbornly thought that if there were still hope for Iron Cloud, then let the heavenly troops turn the tides! Even though its ridiculous, I was really in total despair at that time! And then, you became the Pavilion Master of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion! When I saw how you fished out spies one by one using a bunch of ragtag ruffians and how Iron Cloud was rapidly being cleaned up; when I saw how you made use of every little clue to eliminatetent risks... I felt that my judgment in you wasnt wrong. Up until you made use of various factors to set up the great battle with the Golden Horse Rider Department within the Iron Cloud Citadel, got the upper hand and killed the King-level martial artist of Golden Horse Rider Department here, all of a sudden, I was filled with confidence. When you were working hard, I put in tens of times more hard work, because I couldnt let your efforts go down the drain. Gradually... when everything started to get on track, I realized that I hade to depend very much on your help. Slowly, I started to rely on you more and more. When you were working hard, I was filled with motivation when handling everything; if I heard Minister Chu is not in a good mood today, then I would also lose my drive in doing work. Perhaps this is the biggest difference between men and women; men can suppress this kind of strange emotion but women cant! No matter how strong a woman, she would also look for support during times of despair. And you were the one who gave me that support during that time! Tie Butian smiled forlornly. It was also from that time onward that I started to frequently go over to chat with you. Perhaps that was the start of my love for you. Until you left Iron Cloud Citadel for the sake of Iron Cloud and went to the Great State of Zhao and caused great chaos there without any regard for your life... Suddenly, I was astounded by you. That period where you werent around, I prayed for your safety every day and looked forward to your return everyday... As the days passed, my heart actually fell deep into this while you were gone... When I heard that you were back after an arduous journey, my heart was filled with agitation and I immediately went to wee you back. But at that time, there was a sudden emergency at the border... Later on, no matter what, I finally managed to see you, only to discover that this heavenly warrior who had risked life and death for the sake of Iron Cloud had fallen victim to aphrodisiacal poison... Therefore, I was willing to sacrifice everything, including my chastity, to save you! Even if I would be seen as a shameless or loose woman after that, I still wished for you to live. You had gone but you also left me a child. I was heartbroken but also overjoyed. When Tie Butian was saying all these, she was blushing and bashful and also a little downcast. However, her bright eyes kept their gaze on Chu Yang. Today, youvee back because youve be aware of what had happened back then. I can understand all of your emotions; you need not make any exnation! Tie Butian said deeply, Toward any of your words, actions and feelings, I can fully understand all of them! In fact, if I were to put them into words, I would be much more eloquent than you yourself. I only have one question for you. Tie Butian suddenly got to her feet. She looked at Chu Yang. What kind of person do you think I, Tie Butian, am? What do you take me for? I... Minister Chu was dumbstruck. Do you think that you can do anything you want to me because I had neutralized your poison and offered my chastity to you? Tie Butians face was red but her gaze was overbearing. Do you think that you can do anything you want to me because I have given you a son? Do you think that you have a kind of right over me because you now know the whole truth? May I ask, Minister Chu and the great Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Tie Butian clutched the cor of her robes together and pressed toward him. What do you take me, Tie Butian, for? Do you take me for a cheap woman whom you can vent your sexual urges on without any emotional attachment? Do you know that even though I have given you my chastity and even though I have given you a child, my pride! My dignity! I havent lost any of it! Tie Butians eyes were bright and piercing. Do you know? I am much more self-respecting and prideful than any other woman in the world!!! What do you take me for? You ripped my clothes the moment youre here and did all those things to me! Am I your mistress? Am I that kind of shameless woman who seduces men whom you think I am? Am I a prostitute? You know that I am fond of you, that I love you with all my heart and that Ive given you my everything! Is that why you think that you lowering your status toe back and look for me is showing me great kindness? That no matter what you do to me, I should dly endure? And be grateful to you? And be thankful? Because you are finally willing to take me! Because youre finally taking responsibility? Therefore, I should be shedding tears of gratitude? And should ept whatever you want to do to me? No, no... I dont! Thats not what I mean... Perspiration formed on Chu Yangs forehead. This, listen to my exnation... You didnt? Tie Butian watched him. And yet thats what you have done to me. Have you ever seen me in my female form? Have you ever seen what I really look like? Do you like me? Do you have any romantic feelings for me? No? Then why do you degrade me so? I can give you everything because I love you. But when you do this to me, do you love me? Youve never even seen what I really look like, what love is there to speak of? If youve never had any feelings for me, then I... being degraded by you like this, what difference is there between me and a prostitute?! Chapter 1236 - A Woman is to be Cherished

Chapter 1236: A Woman is to be Cherished

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang suddenly felt shameful. What Tie Butian said waspletely right. And the questions she asked him also made him unable to answer. Did he like her? Did he love her? Was it only responsibility? Was there anything romantic? Tie Butians lips were trembling. I like you, Chu Yang, and I like you! I like you so much that I almost no longer have an identity. Every night you appear in my dreams... I can do anything for you, and I can let you do anything to me! But... I dont want you to think of me as your responsibility, do you get it? Much less your burden, do you get it? And even much less a tool for you to let out your desires! Do you get it? I want to be aplete woman! Even if you dont like me, my love is stillplete! I only hope you will not trample it casually. Chu Yang was pale. Thats all Im saying! Tie Butian exhaled and said apologetically, Sorry, Chu Yang, I shouldnt have spoken to you like this. I hope much less for the man that I love to feel bad for me. She paused and said, Thats all. Chu Yang, my love for you is real, but yourck of love is also real. Thats all. If you still want to do something with me, I will not resist; if you insist on taking me, I will let you. I will do all I can to please you. But thats because I like you, not because you like me. She closed her eyes and asked, Chu Yang, if you wanted to do something, what are you waiting for? Chu Yang stumbled back and said with a trembling voice, Dont force me. Tie Butian stood straight, her eyes closed. Tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes. I admit that Ive never seen you before, and I feel sorry for you after I knew about you, and whatever love there may be was because of guilt. And the way I treated you was, just like you said, because of themon child that we already have. I thought its nothing. But I didnt know that this would hurt you deeply. I was too wrong for what happened today! said Chu Yang. I apologize to you. Ive never loved you before, and I had no romantic feelings for you, I admit that! Right now, I still only have the desires and wish for the conquest of men, Ill also admit that! As Chu Yang spoke, Tie Butian kept her eyes closed in despair. Her heart was as cold as ice. But... Chu Yang looked up at her with clear eyes. Whatever you say, it is a fact that we are already inseparable. It cannot be changed that you are my woman. It is undeniable that weve had a child together. Butian, I will try my best to make myself like you, any aspect of you, to make myself love you! Chu Yang strode forward and held Tie Butian in his arms gently. He said softly, I will make you a happy woman, and I will make you feel that your feelings for me are not in vain. Then, you will naturally see whether my heart is right or wrong, it is from my real feelings or because of the child and responsibility. Without achieving that, I wont even touch your hair. So please give me some time. Chu Yang held her gently and whispered in her ears, I am not a good person, but... do you believe that I can be a downright hooligan? Tie Butian smiled with tears in her eyes and said softly, I believe it. She looked up, opened her eyes and gazed at Chu Yang. Are you not a hooligan? Chu Yang smiled. When I fall in love with you, you will realize that Im such a hooligan that you cant bear it. Tie Butians face suddenly flushed, and she bowed her head shyly. The conversation between the two was serious, but in thest sentences, both adopted a rxed way of conversation and tacitly eased the tension between them. Both were smart people and they would never make the rtionship between them bad beyond repair. Just like Chu Yang said, what had happened would definitely not change. The existence of the child made the two even more inseparable. As such, why not face it together and work together to change this situation? But, Im very sorry. Chu Yangs voice was filled with pain. Inside my heart, theres not only you but also others, so... Tie Butian smiled softly and said, Its me who should be sorry! Theres been only one in your heart from the beginning till the end. But once you know this, you cant give up the thought. So youre going to force yourself to break up your heart? Chu Yang took a deep breath and nodded. You may say that. This is why I didnt want you to know previously. Tie Butian smiled and said gently, If it can be kept a secret, thats beyond good. If you are unaware, there wont be any burden on your consciousness and your mind would still be at peace. Since you know it now, I wont ask you to leave us. Thats another kind of cruelty to you. Tie Butian smiled lightly. My position wont allow me to be a good wife to you. She purposefully sighed. Besides, you, yboy, have yet to fancy me. Chu Yang couldnt help but shake his head and grin. At this moment, he really discovered Tie Butians virtue: this woman was always decisive and controlling in her reign of the world, yet toward him, she was actually immensely thoughtful. She understood absolutely every mood of his, and every word she spoke was trying to avoid embarrassment for him. Chu Yang sighed and said emotionally, Butian, how good it would be... if you werent an emperor! A brightness appeared at the depth of Tie Butians eyes as she received the tender feelings from Chu Yangs words clearly. She muttered, Chu Yang, you already like me a little. Chu Yangughed and the two separated. Chu Yang looked at Tie Butian sincerely and said in a soft voice, About today, I hope you will forgive me. Tie Butian looked up at Chu Yang, and her face was a bit flushed. However, she said softly and calmly, Do you know that your greatest virtue is that when you are actually wrong, you never deny it, or shirk the me, or find excuses. I like it very much. She paused and said solemnly, I forgive you! Chu Yang was relieved. He said gently, Thank you. You know, we need to start again. I dont want to leave any... bad impression in your heart. Tie Butians eyes wandered and she smiled. And for us women, theres actually only one person that we like in our whole life. If we dont cherish them and leave a knot in our hearts... Wouldnt that be stupid? She smiled softly. A woman has to cherish herself and what she has. She said softly, Life is short. Chu Yangughed and realized another virtue of this smart woman: open-mindedness! Chu Yang suddenly remembered something. Oh yeah, how did you know that Im the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Tie Butian smiled somewhat mischievously. The Nine Tribtions Pill that you left me, Ive already taken it. She sighed with some mncholy. Its a pity... Though there is a Nine Tribtions Sword Master in the world, the timing was one year toote. If Father... could hang on for a while... Chu Yang also nodded heavily. Tie Butian was right. When Tie Longcheng died, he had yet to obtain any of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines. In only a little more than half a year, hed get it. But he wasnt able to survive that half a year, after all. Chu Yang felt especially emotional now. Tie Butian was a woman, and his woman. If Tie Butian could live... How good would it be for their family to reunite and go back to the Upper Three Heavens happily? All the trouble in the Lower Three Heavens would be left for the father-inw to deal with. But now... It is toote to say anything. So you knew that was the Nine Tribtions Pill? So you ascertained my identity as Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Chu Yangs eyes shed. No. It was my master who identified the Nine Tribtions Pill when the child was born. But... Tie Butian smiled lightly. Since I know that you are the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, how would I let the news loose? So I alone know your identity for now. And I didnt tell anyone about who gave me the Nine Tribtions Pill. Chu Yang was stunned. Your master? Tie Butian smiled. My master is called Lan Meixian. She paused and said softly and slowly, Shes from Lan n of the Upper Three Heavens. Chu Yang let out an oh, and immediately became a bit dull, and then cold sweat covered his body. He really didnt expect that Tie Butians master was actually Lan Meixian! And he still left Nine Tribtions Pill back then. Should it not be for the thoughtfulness of Tie Butian, he was afraid... his identity would have been public knowledge in the whole Nine Heavens right now. Thinking about Lan Meixians eventual life or death being unknown after his sword attack, Chu Yang felt a little guilty. She doesnt know, right? Am I so thoughtless? Tie Butian rolled her eyes at him. Immediately, Tie Butian thought of something and her pretty face flushed red. Why are you blushing? Chu Yang was amazed. Oh, well... It seems that your mother was my Senior Sister, said Tie Butian a little hesitantly. Huh?! Chu Yang was really shocked. He had never thought of this, and he always thought Yang Run was taught by those from her own n. Besides, Yang Run had never shown her cultivation in front of him. He really had no idea who her mothers master was. It was actually Lan Meixian! Chu Yang felt a little dizzy: the two people who were the closest to him were both Lan Meixians disciples. And the attack that affected Lan Meixians life or death... was from him? Uh... This seemed to be quite a troublesome matter. That means Ill have to call you Senior Aunt? Chu Yangs eyes opened wide. Tie Butian blushed and pouted her lips. If you want to call me Senior Aunt, you may. Chu Yang sighed. No wonder the ancients said that to be able to learn, you have to sleep with your Senior Aunt... In the next moment, Minister Chu was covered by a series of frustrated fist beatings, and then his lower belly suffered a kick and he fell down, grimacing... This woman was an emperor indeed, so violent... ....... Chapter 1237 - Old Chu, Do you Understand?

Chapter 1237: Old Chu, Do you Understand?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tie Butian felt really embarrassed. This persons mother was actually her Senior Sister, yet she had fallen in love with this person... This was really embarrassing... Now that everything was out in the open, how was she going to face him? An ugly woman could not avoid seeing her husbands parents after all. Someone actually said this sentence. That person was really acting recklessly! Thinking of that Senior Sister as well as Mother-inw, Tie Butian felt really shameful momentarily, too ashamed to show her face. Heard that you have seen my mother? Chu Yang covered his belly and tilted his head, sizing up the beauty in front of him. Tie Butian momentarily felt bitter. It was really Senior Sister who told you about it. Chu Yang denied it. Absolutely not. Chu Yang thought in his mind that although his mother did tell him about it, the first person who told him was definitely not her. Tie Butian sighed and said, Then it must be Qianqian! Chu Yang let out a sigh and said, Its Qianqian; Qianqian found me; Thereafter... during one of the battles, she took a lethal blow for me. At her dying moments, she told me about this matter of yours... Ai... What happened to Qianqian? Tie Butian was shocked. She grabbed Chu Yangs wrist and asked, Dying moments? How is she? Shes still in aa, I would need to find the suitable medicine to save her life, Chu Yang replied. Tie Butian was slightly reassured. She gritted her teeth and said, If you let Qianqian down, then thats really... not ought to be. This little girl, shes too crazy for you... Tie Butian and Wu Qianqian shared the same fate in life. When she heard that Wu Qianqian, while being on her deathbed, still remembered to remind Chu Yang about this matter, she was really grateful for her actions. Although Wu Qianqian had never thought of apanying Chu Yang, let alone keeping Chu Yang for her own, how could she have never even imagined it before? Which young girl would not wish to be together with their loved one forever and ever? Although Tie Butian was an Emperor, she too had the sentiments of a young girl. She also had dreams! She just chose to restrict herself forcefully, in order not to make things difficult for the person she loved. By saying this, Wu Qianqian had basically broken down thest barrier that Tie Butian had. At this moment, the door of the Imperial Study room creaked open. A little shadow stumbled in and raised his head. With a baby voice, he said, Are you all done... Im very hungry... This voice was like thunder out of the blue, making both of them a little panicked. They hurriedly separated and both anxiously checked on their dressing... like a cheating couple who had just been caught by either the other persons husband or wife. Chu Yang turned his head and saw a fair and bright little kid staring curiously at him with scrutiny, using his ck and bright eyes. Chu Yang blinked and felt that something was not right. He even doubted if he had seen it wrongly and took a closer look to confirm that he was right. Yes, that little kid who looked just like himself was staring at him with a curious and scrutinizing look. This gaze was like that of dilemma and hesitation over a decision to buy or not, for a piece of pork in the market. Why would a little kid have this kind of gaze? Minister Chu was a little perplexed. He saw the little kid walking over using all his effort step by step, stumbling along the way. He walked over to Tie Butian and hugged her calf while looking up. Queen Mother, Im hungry. Tie Butian then remembered that in the midst of panic, she had evacuated everyone from the pce. The Crown Prince actually had no one looking after, resulting in him wandering over by himself. Little Yang Yang, how did you manage to find this ce? Tie Butian also felt a little confused as she held up her son and asked. Her son had only started learning how to walk three months ago. Furthermore, this little kid had someziness and therefore, he had never walked such a far distance by himself before. Is this ce hard to find? The one-year-old little kid stared with his round eyes and continued with some disdain, Queen Mother, if you are not in the Diligence Hall, then you would be at the Morning Court Assembly or the pce. Otherwise, most of your time will be at the Imperial Study room. Tie Butian was so amazed that her eyeballs almost fell out of her eye sockets. This little kid talked reasonably and smoothly. Ever since he started to talk, this was the first time he talked so much. Tie Butian was worried for a long time that her son would stammer in his speech. Now, this little kid actually talked so smoothly when he started to converse. Chu Yang initially wanted to step forward and tease the little kid, thereafter to quickly bring their rtionship closer and to create a bond between him and the kid, who were father and son... Finally, both of them could then work together on Tie Butian Chu Yang knew deep down in his heart that a child was always the best bargaining chip against a woman. As long as his son wanted to leave with him... Then even if Tie Butian did not want to leave, she would have to leave! She would have to ept even if she did not want to. However, before he could step forward, he heard what the little kid said. It was an instant shock to Chu Yang as he stood there. He could clearly hear his own jaws dropping onto the floor. He thought in his mind, This... is a one-year-old little kid talking? This... This tone, this intonation, is exactly that of an experienced person! Minister Chu was dumbfounded as he turned his head to take a look. He saw this little kid looking at him with his round and bright eyes. Chu Yang let out a dry cough and said, Little Yang Yang... Ke Ke, do you recognize me? The little kid rolled his eyes and ignored him. Tie Butian then went on to call for the pce maid to help make a meal. Chu Yang asked curiously, Cant you just feed him with your milk? The little kids eyes instantly brightened up when he heard the possibility of being fed with milk. Tie Butian was flushing red. She snorted and replied, This child is already more than one year old and therefore cannot be fed milk anymore. We must train his willpower and that would start from weaning off his milk. You dont know anything, what are you bbering about? This is the constitution and rule for us royal family to train our children! The little kid instantly became discouraged and lowered his head, as he heard that he could no longer be fed milk. Chu Yang was astonished. More than a year old and he cant be fed milk? This is absurd? By this logic... my... this kid is really suffering with you. Tie Butian became furious. My son is suffering with me? What do you know? This little kid is basically a reincarnation of azy worm! Other than the few months when he first started to crawl or walk, he now would always take the easy way out. If he could sit, he would never stand; If he could walk, he would never run... Thisziness, I really dont know who he is taking after! So awesome? Chu Yang was bbergasted. Hand it over! Tie Butian extended her hand. Hand over what? Chu Yang was confused. That piece of jade! Tie Butian was red with embarrassment. She gritted her teeth and said, Are you going to let me just go out like this? Oh oh oh... Chu Yang hurriedly took out the jade and sighed in admiration. This is really great stuff. I wonder whether I would turn into ady if I put it on? Tie Butian rolled her eyes and put the jade around her neck. Instantly, she regained the looks of an Emperor. Chu Yang was again left dumbfounded. In this aspect, he was really inferior to his son: The little kid was already used to such a scene and therefore had no reactions to it. Wait here, while I go and change! Tie Butian waved her hands in an imposing manner. Yes, your humble servant shall obey yourmands. Chu Yang bowed entrically. Both of them burst intoughter and there was a wonderful feeling in the air instantly. Tie Butian walked out and summoned a pce maid to hand over his instructions. Everyone from the pce had all returned. Your Majesty, Prime Minister Wang and the others are worried and have all waited outside for a long time to seek an audience with Your Majesty. A sharp voice came through. Ill go take a look. Tie Butian frowned and was just about to carry her son out. Let me look after the kid. Chu Yang hurriedly volunteered. You can go and get busy with your work. Tie Butian snorted and understood his evil motives. However, she still left Tie Yang in his arms and left hurriedly. Chu Yang felt a soft and warm lump sinking into his arms. Momentarily, he was drunk from his own limitless happiness! He thought, This is my son... Yes, my son! Smiling, Chu Yang lowered his head and extended his mouth to give a kiss onto this fair tiny face. Smack! He felt something amiss with the kiss. With a look, he realized that he had kissed onto the back of a fair tiny hand. Shockingly, he saw that the little kid actually ced his own palm at the position that Chu Yang kissed and was looking back at him with a disgusted face. Chu Yang scratched his head and thought that this little kid had really quick reactions. Chu Yang tilted his head and kissed again. The little kid tried to block with his palms everywhere that Chu Yang tried to kiss. However, he was after all just a one-year-old kid. How could he manage to block all the kisses? Very soon, he dered his own failure and his fair face was kissed all over until it was full of saliva. I see... Chu Yang was happy in the midst of kissing and saw that the little kid no longer blocked. Instead, the little kid asked in a weird tone, Is your mouth clean? Chu Yang was astounded and thought, Is my mouth clean? You feel happy kissing me all around, but I feel disgusted. The little kid extended his fair hands and wiped his face forcefully. He tilted his head and rolled his eyes over and over again. Chu Yang looked at this little kid which he had in his arms and was momentarily dumbfounded. Chu Yang could not help it, but carried the little kid further away from him and sized him up again. The kid was merely two feet tall and at most fifteen or sixteen catty in weight. For such a little kid, it would already have been considered a talent if he could speak logically and express himself clearly. Yet, when this kid spoke, his tone was actually so simr to Chu Yang? Im someone who loves cleanliness. The little kid stuck out a finger and pointed at the tip of Chu Yangs nose. He warned sternly, In future, without my permission, you cannot kiss me. Chu Yang almost fainted. He turned his head toward the door and wanted to find Tie Butian for help. He thought, F*ck, what freak did you give birth to... You little kid, do you know who I am? Chu Yang frowned and looked at him with scrutiny. I have heard of your well-known reputation for a long time! The little kid was in Chu Yangs arms and his two fat little hands were in front of his chest. He raised and shook them for a moment. It actually looked like he was paying respect with his hands. Chu Yang! Hmm, my father. This was a huge shock and surprise to Chu Yang! It was such a huge shock that Chu Yang almost rxed his hands and dropped the little kid to the ground. He stared at the kid with both his eyes wide and round like a bell. You know me?! Thats needless to say! The little kid rolled his eyes. How did you know me? Chu Yangs eyeball almost popped out of his eye sockets. Ai... My Queen Mother has never revealed her original female dressing in front of others... Secondly, when she sleeps, in her dreams, she would often call out your name... The little Tie Yang rolled his eyes and added, Furthermore, after Im born... The little kid looked at Chu Yang in a bad mood and said, Old Chu, do you understand? Old Chu?! Minister Chu was shocked like being struck by five bolts of lightning at the same time. Instantly, amidst all the confusion, Chu Yang felt really dizzy... ....... Chapter 1238 - I am Chu Kuangren.

Chapter 1238: I am Chu Kuangren.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What the little kid said was not wrong at all. However.... was this something that a child who was not even one and a half years old could speak of? Oh~~~~ Chu Yang covered his forehead and retreated in total defeat against the little kid. Who had never seen a one-year-old child before? Which one of them was not messed up with their poop and pee everywhere? Even when they addressed their grandmother [pronounced as Nai Nai in Chinese], they would call them Ai Ai and their mother [pronounced as Ma Ma in Chinese] would be called Man Man... They would often wear a diaper. With some carelessness, they would pee on your body. When they were unhappy, they would poop on your pants... At this age, whoever could clearly and fluently address their rtives and seniors correctly, they would already be considered a surprise and above everyones expectations. However, this son of Chu Yang, he was obviously much more developed and was worlds apart from the stereotypical image of a one-year-old child! He was so mature to the stage that he could discuss with Chu Yang about life, dreams or even the matters of wooing a woman... Chu Yang felt that these were definitely possible. He also felt that in front of his monstrous son, he could even discuss the fate of this world, the state of development in the Nine Heavens... They all seemed to be possible. It was usually Chu Yang who gave surprises to others. This time around, he was stunned by his own one-year-old son during their first meeting. Now he was dizzy and confused from the shock. Right now, this little kid was just in his arms. Yet the little kid was addressing him in a mature and old tone: Old Chu, do you understand? Chu Yang was in a dilemma and he said, I dont understand... How do you expect me to understand this? Son, you are only one year and two months old... Tie Yang lifted up his tiny face and said, Old Chu, in this world, there is a kind of people known as genius! This time, Chu Yang rapidly nodded his head, like a chicken pecking on the rice grains. It seemed like this son of his, it would be a sin not to call him a genius. However... the son was so much of a genius that he was almost monster-like. Son, could it be that you are the rebirth of an old man? Chu Yang suddenly looked at this little child with scrutiny and thought of his own experiences in rebirth. He started to feel weird and asked cautiously. With your kind of brain, you also know about rebirth? Tie Yang snorted and added, If an old man possessed my body, that is not considered a rebirth... it is the possession of my body! A newly born child can never be possessed, you know that? The moment that is done, both of their souls would be destroyed totally! Do you know that? Chu Yang scratched his head and asked, Then what exactly is going on with you? Tie Yang heaved a deep sigh and replied slowly, Old Chu, I can only say that... it was a very wonderful thing that happened to me. Hmm, when I was in the process of reincarnation, my luck was really good. My true spirit was not destroyed and certain things did not disappear with the reincarnation process. However, the matter of me being your son is a fact... over this, you can be reassured. Otherwise, I would not dare to expose myself like this in front of you... Why is it that you would dare to expose yourself only if I were your father? Chu Yang was very puzzled. The little kid replied gravely, Old Chu, that is because you would be able to ept it. What did you call me? Chu Yangs eyebrows lifted up. Old Chu... To be addressed as Old by me, that is already an achievement. The little kid looked at Chu Yang with a You should feel honored for me to address you as Old kind of look. At the same time, his look was that of an approving,mending and acknowledging kind of expression. You little son of a b*tch! Call me father! Minister Chu was addressed as Old Chuee times continuously and now he finally reacted to it. He was furious and shouted angrily. He thought in his mind, You little bastard, you really think you can ignore allws and regtions? Old Chu? Do you even deserve to call me Old Chu?! And Im even supposed to be honored? The little kid twisted his face in agony and said, It is your authority to scold or hit me, I cannot deprive you of your only enjoyment as a father. However, you cannot call me a little bastard. I am your son, if I be a little bastard... Then arent you a... Then I would really p your ass hard! Before the sentence could finish, Chu Yang had already flipped the kid over furiously and gave a tight p to the fat and tender little buttock! Smack! I would stop saying that! The little kid was really able to read the current situation as he quickly shut his mouth. A wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him. Lets see if you still dare to call me Old Chu? Chu Yang was all majestic-looking and full of murderous intentions, totally showing off his dignity as a father. However, he felt a little heartache when he saw the five fingerprints on the kids buttocks, red and tender. He kept consoling himself that this little bastard was monster-like and could definitely take the beating! Youre in trouble. After being pped, the little guy did not cry, but instead gave a gloating look to Chu Yang and said, The p must have left handprints on my buttocks, right? The little guy gave another gloating look to Chu Yang and said, Lets see who would suffer moreter! Chu Yang panicked and hurriedly stepped back. Ancestor... You are not my son, you are my dear ancestor. The little face of Tie Yang was full of evil smiles. Not just this! If its only like this, then wouldnt it be letting you off too easily? You wanted to build up a rtionship... I can totally destroy all the chances that you would ever have. Even if you managed to build up a little of it from your sweet-talking, with me around, that would turn into dust easily! With me around, you can forget about getting together with your beauty! All because of this p! said the little guy fiercely. My dear ancestor... Chu Yang wanted to cry, but had no tears. Chu Yang thought in his mind, F*ck, other fathers could just scold or beat their child as they wanted. Yet, my own child is so different that he is actually threatening me... Is there still a natural order of things? Do you surrender? The little guy looked at his own father yfully. I surrender, Chu Yang replied depressingly. Do you think that with a restless and non-convincing word of surrender, it would be sufficient to make the palm print disappear? The little guy was being pushy, now that he thought he was right. You wish! What should I do exactly so that you would stop pursuing this matter? Chu Yang lowered his voice and asked while gritting his teeth. Two conditions. As long as you promise me those two, I will not just listen to you, but also address you as my father from now onwards. Furthermore, I would be responsible for helping you to woo my mother, who is your wife! The little guy extended two fair and tender fingers and dangled it in front of Chu Yang. Looking at the two fingers dangling in front, Minister Chus had mixed feelings in his mind, as if he had just toppled five different seasoning bottles. The various tastes of sour, sweet, bitter and spicy all rushed up together. Chu Yang felt like crying all of a sudden. If his brothers were to know that he had surrendered to a one-year-old kid... Gu Duxing, Dong Wushang and Mo Tianji would probably justugh until they sustain an internal injury. However, Ji Mo, Luo Kedi and the others would be sure tough so hard until they pass out! Especially Rui Butong, he would definitelyugh until his cultivation was expanded! A few times even! That was without a doubt! What are the conditions? Chu Yangs mood was dry and heavy as he surrendered to the little guy. He thought in his mind, F*ck, I will punish you next time! I am already so experienced in life, Im sure I will be able to take care of you little guy! My first question, to pick a name for myself shouldnt be an issue, right? Tie Yang scorned. Like right now, Tie Yang [The characters name in Chinese characters has a simr name to that of a por tree] is such an awful name. No matter how strong or upright a por tree may be, isnt it still just a tree? It is still a pile of firewood... My mothers skill in picking a name is really terrible! Chu Yangs palms were a little itchy again. He forcefully held back his urge to give the little guy a tight p and swallowed his saliva, before saying, That can be negotiated. Although my mother gave me the name in memory of you, she should not have made my name a joke. The little guyfortably extended his legs. The fair and fat little leg, looking like several sections of the lotus roots, was extended out and the little guy used his big toe to touch Chu Yangs chin. A name is very important, it concerns the future and therefore, something more domineering will be better. Something domineering? Chu Yang was stunned. Then how about Chu Batian [Batian in Chinese characters refer to being domineering of the Heavens]? Tacky! Vulgar! Tacky beyond my tolerance! The little guy was furious. Then why not call Chu Chitian [Chitian in Chinese characters refers to eating the Heavens], what is Batian? I can even eat up the Heavens. Then you shall be called Chu Chitian! Chu Yang gave a final verdict. You are kidding right.... The little guy was totally speechless. This is not the way, even if you are fawning over me... This shall be it! Chu Yang said without a doubt, Your nickname will be called Gou Dan [Gou Dan in chinese characters literally refers to a dogs bollocks! I object! The little guy kicked his feet. Objection is overruled! Chu Yang snorted. The little guy rolled his eyes and said, But, my mother is called Tie Butian... I cannot have a name that is simr to hers... Furthermore, she nourishes the Heavens, I eat the Heavens... for our names to sh, that is unfilial of me. Then you shall be called Chu Chidi [Chidi in Chinese characters refers to eating the Earth]. Chu Yang had already thought of this name in mind. He thought, You little rascal, you actually know what is being unfilial. Chu Yang then added, Chu Chishi [Chishi in Chinese characters refers to eating feces] is the most domineering! Definitely not a simr name to her! Huhu... The little guy really wanted to cry. Then, what would you like to be called? Chu Yang asked modestly. I like to be crazy, then I shall be called Chu Kuang [Kuang in Chinese character refers to crazy]? The little guy realized that Chu Yang was obviously not someone easy to deal with. Therefore, he adopted a negotiating tone. Chu Kuang... Chu Yang said, Itscking a little charm in rhyme. Chu Kuangtu [Kuangtu in Chinese characters refers to a crazy person]? The little guy was persistent and continued to discuss the same topic. Otherwise, how about Chu Kuangren [Kuangren in Chinese characters refers to a crazy man]? Chu Yang fainted. He thought in his mind, What are all these messed up names? How did he think of all these? Just these two, choose one out of the two. The little guy did a slightparison and said, In this way, I shall be called Chu Kuangren. Regarding the change of name, once you had dealt with my mother, who is your wife, you will go and tell her. Just tell her that you had thought of this name. Make sure the name is changed. Quickly and easily, the name had already been decided! A moment ago, it was still a decision between the two names. Now, even that decision making was gone. Chu Yang as the father could only stare widely, his authority of even participating in the name selection was being deprived of. At this moment, the choking with resentment was immense, until Chu Yang continuously panted. I f*ck your mother... You little rascal... This is simply intolerable! The little guy snorted and tilted his head in disdain. If you hadnt done that... you wouldnt have me now. Chu Yang was momentarily overwhelmed with anger and he babbled on furiously, What do you know! That one, I was the one being f*cked... You were f*cked? The little guy was startled and looked at his father. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and began tough out loudly. Who knew that a one-year-old child would use such a nerve-wracking expression with eyes of astonishment and alsoughing out so frankly and boldly... What a scene! Chu Yangs face ckened. Hurriedly, Chu Yang changed the topic. Why must you be called Chu Kuangren? The little guy took a breath and used a deep and pretentious tone to reply slowly, Ive always been like the crazy man of Chu, singing satires on Confucian ideals. In my hand is a cane as green as jade, as I bid farewell to the Tower of Yellow Storks at daybreak... Chapter 1239 - An Immortal Soul

Chapter 1239: An Immortal Soul

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wait wait wait! Chu Yang hurriedly stopped the little guy from talking. Whats wrong? The little guy bobbed his head in a self-satisfied manner. What do you mean? Why didnt I understand anything you said? Chu Yang frowned and added, I understood the first sentence. However, for singing satires on Confucian ideals... what do you mean? Singing satires... what songs are these? Confucian ideals... what are these? A hill full of holes? Furthermore... this Tower of Yellow Storks... where is it? The little guy broke down. He stared at Chu Yang, speechless. Such ancient famous sentences... I really have nothing to say to you... Chu Yang touched his nose and thought, Have I made a fool of myself? He could only change the topic of conversation. What is your second condition? The second condition is for you to be as lenient to me as possible. The little guy pouted. Do not micromanage me. Furthermore, I should be having my own room... If you can fulfill these two conditions, I will help you! Chu Yang was stunned. Help me? Help you to woo your wife! The little guy spoke like an expert, With me helping you, it would definitely be half the effort required for the same results! Do you believe it? I believe it! Chu Yang nodded his head profusely. Father and son looked at each other and nodded. After which, the little guy extended his tiny hand and Chu Yang extended his huge hand. The two of them shook hands symbolically and an agreement between them was reached! At this moment, the pce maid had already finished the preparation for birds nest porridge. She brought it over, with a few people following her, carrying over ten other dishes with various snacks. Facing you, my only choice is to stuff my mouth with food. The little guy muttered with a voice so soft that it could barely be heard. Then, he began to start eating. Chu Yang sat on the chair, with both hands on his chin, looking at his son. He thought freely by himself about those few sentences that his son mentioned earlier. Without a doubt, those sentences were part of a poem... Halfway through the meal, Tie Butian hurriedly came back and saw that her son was chewing the food by himself, while Chu Yang the father was simply looking over from the side. Instantly, she got angry. Even if you had never raised a child, you should have seen it before, right? Such a young child, what if he chokes while eating his meal? Dont you know how to feed him? After hearing this sentence, both the father and son rolled their eyes at the same time. Feed him? Chu Yang roared in his mind. Why not let this little rascal feed me, still want me to feed him? What a joke. After a dry cough, Chu Yang thought hard for a reason. Its not what you think. We should train him to be independent from young! Otherwise, he will suffer in the future... The earlier we start the training, the better for him. From the looks of it now, it may be a little cruel to such a young child, but in the long term, it would be the best thing for him! Tie Butian was still panting with anger and wanted to reply when she heard an excited voice calling out from beside her, Wa! Tie Butian turned his head and saw that the little guys fair face was sttered with gravy from the dishes. The little guy said excitedly with an innocent face, Queen Mother, this uncle cannot be more right in what he said. To eat my own meals, that is definitely more delicious than being fed. Its really nice. A simple and naive face, a childish and cute face. Chu Yang felt the urge to vomit as he turned his face away. Good, little Yang Yang, is it really so delicious? Tie Butian said lovingly. Yes, yes... The little guy nodded his head, like pounding garlic. That look was really endearing. Tie Butian heaved a breath of relief and rest assured. She gave an apologetic look to Chu Yang. She meant to express that what Chu Yang said was indeed making a lot of sense. She had wrongly med Chu Yang and she was surprised that Chu Yang was also an expert in raising kids... Chu Yang epted her apology andpliments sanctimoniously, revealing a confident smile. However, in his mind, he was smiling bitterly and scolding, This little rascal! Tie Butian took up the teacup to drink some water, as she looked over lovingly at his son eating his meal. The next moment, this sentence from the little guy made Tie Butian choke on the water that she was drinking. Queen Mother, this uncle is really nice. I want him to be my father, is that good? Tie Butian choked until she almost could not catch her breath. This sentence was really abrupt. Let him be my father, is that good? Tie Butian turned her head and looked at Chu Yang with suspicion. Chu Yang was on the verge of breaking down. He rxed his arms and shrugged, indicating that he had done nothing at all. Tie Butians eyebrows became tightly knitted as she muttered, Could it be due to their father-son nature? Poof! Chu Yang was just drinking his tea and all of it squirted out of his mouth. Poof! The little guy who was drinking the birds nest porridge tilted his head and his mouthful of porridge got squirted out too, directly onto the face of Chu Yang. In the afternoon, Tie Butian naturally had to settle other work matters. Therefore, the task to take care of the little guy still went to Chu Yang, who was well epting of his responsibilities. You can y with him for a while. If he is interested, then tell him some stories. Tie Butian stopped talking on second thoughts. She knew that since her son had the Nine Tribtions Sword Master as his father, this entire life of his was inevitably perilous and stormy. In that case, then all the more should she let Chu Yang tell a few stories to the little guy or even some of his own personal experiences. It would increase the little guys experiences earlier. Chu Yang nodded his head continuously and hurriedly sent away the Queen before he turned around. Both Chu Yang and his son then stared at each other. Immediately, Chu Yang sent away the pce maid and eunuchs before he thought of something: Ever since he stepped into this ce, there was no sight of the two of them. So where did the two of them go? Keeping in view this question, King of Hell Chu looked at his own son. No matter how he looked, his son looked strange. I think you need to give me an exnation. Chu Yang ced his face in front of the little guys tiny and fair face. He then asked solemnly, Dont use the excuse of your true spirit not being destroyed toe and fool me. In this world, there are a few 100 thousand people who die every day; the number of people whom I, your father, have killed would probably range around 70 or 80 thousand... If they were all toe back alive after death, I believe no one would be able to ept that. Tie Yang blinked his little eyes and said, I knew that you would certainly have your doubts. However, I definitely want to exin it to you. When someone dies, he will be reincarnated. After going through the six paths of reincarnation and karma, he will be reincarnated into grass and wood or reincarnated into trees and leaves or reincarnated into animals and beast. All these would not have any true spirits in them! Along the path of reincarnation, it is basically a path of spiritual destruction and wiping off of all memories. Only a tiny bit of spiritual imprint is left for reincarnation... That way, of course no one would remember anything. If everyone could reincarnate while keeping their memories, then this entire world would have sunk into chaos a long time ago. Only those whose cultivation has reached a certain level could then convert all their cultivation into spiritual energy to protect themselves. This would allow them to transmigrate the path of reincarnation and be human again, while keeping all their memories. But for this kind of situation, even within the entire heaven and earth, the number of people who have such a high level of cultivation is definitely not more than six! The little guy said. Who are these six people? Then are you one of them? Chu Yang asked. Could it be that his own son was the reincarnation of someone really really great? Even if I were to tell you the names of these six people, you would not know them. Also, I am definitely not one of those six people. The little guy thought for very long, before saying, Not sure if you have heard of the Immortal Soul? Immortal Soul? Chu Yang frowned his eyebrows. Nope, never heard of it. It would be more troublesome to exin since you have not heard of it before. The little guy blinked his eyes and said, You can say this... When Heaven and Earth were first formed and the Primordial World first began, there was a group of really great men, before it came the thriving of mankind... The only ce suitable for these primordial beings is a special ce called the Heavens Way Dimension. It is filled with special life energy within the dimension and it is these energies that gave rise to mankind, after it was absorbed by the primordial beings. These special energies are called Heavens Way Energy! Amongst the million beads of Heavens Way Energy, there will be one Immortal Soul! Within the body of each Immortal Soul, there would be aplete set of traces of Heavens Way! Of course, after the Immortal Soul is born, there is also the possibility of it being absorbed into the body and bing a part of his own cultivation. Furthermore, anyone who managed to absorb an Immortal Soul would be a powerful and influential character capable of earth-shattering actions! After that, the Heavens Way changed drastically. The Heavens Way Dimension suddenly shut closed. The Immortal Soul was then trapped within the dimension. No one knew how many years have passed; Immortal Souls were disappearing regrly. Although the Immortal Souls were too small in size to be seen, they already had their own intelligence. After a long period of solitude, they too would break down. I was thest Immortal Soul within the Heavens Way Dimension! The little guy pointed at his own nose. When he reached this point, Chu Yang was already dumbfounded. Who could even imagine that within this Heaven and Earth, there would be such a wonderful thing that could happen? Furthermore, this wonderful thing actually happened to Chu Yang himself. At one particr moment, as I was absorbing the other Immortal Souls that had broken down midway, I realized that I could sense the summoning of the powerful and great cultivators from the outside world... Those were the waves and vibrations released when the great men were battling. Therefore, I tried to prate the dimension in that direction. Another countless number of years have passed and I suddenly managed to break out of the dimension. After that, I rushed towards the summoner happily. Thereafter, I realized that this summoner was actually using the Spiritual Energy of the Universe that he had summoned to forge a sword. Hence, I became sealed in that sword and followed the sword master everywhere throughout the world... The master of the sword changed one after another, but no one discovered my presence. I had no sense of time in that weird ce. In any case, I was stuck inside and unable to get out. After the passing of numerous dynasties, this sword was shelved and became regarded as a symbol of supremacy. Thereafter, the war started and the sword was stolen. Countless people fought over it! That was when I realized that I was already powerful enough to break out of the sword... Therefore, during one of the battles, I struggled forcefully and broke the sword. Thereafter, I was free. The free me wanted to be human at first thought! This was because a human could have unlimited joy and pleasure. Therefore, I wanted to be human and no longer be something that could not even be seen with the naked eyes. Hence, I continued to roam around in this world for many years and picked up some knowledge along the way. When I felt that I had sufficient knowledge, I jumped back into the path of reincarnation with no second thoughts. When I reappeared again, I was already here... The little guy looked at his own father and said, In my entire life, this is the first time I am a human. ... Chu Yang was speechless. His brain still could not process all this information fast enough and he replied, But, the fact that you told me all these in our first encounter... That still gives me some doubts. The reason is very simple, your body has the traces of Heavens Way! The little guy was really excited as his eyes lit up brightly. This is the true reason! Chu Yangs heart jolted and he immediately thought of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Chu Yang thought in his mind, The Nine Tribtions Sword! Isnt it full of the traces of Heavens Way! ....... Chapter 1240 - You’re Still Too Wet Behind The Ears, Child

Chapter 1240: Youre Still Too Wet Behind The Ears, Child

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Heavens Way. The Nine Tribtions Sword. Heavens Way. For a long while, Chu Yang was lost in his thoughts. He couldnt help but feel like there was an unseen force guiding his every action and that every step he took seemed to be following a path that had already beenid out for him. His rebirth, the Nine Tribtions, meeting Butian in Iron Cloud, meeting Duxing in the Heavenly Armament Pavilion; gaining the Vitality Spring, bing sworn brothers, the battle of wits and power with Qingrou, the sudden appearance of the ck Devils... Up to this point, his thoughts and goals could basically be said to have already been guided to the Middle Three Heavens. Thereafter, Diwu decided to give up following the great change in heavenly secrets while he went up to the Middle Three Heavens. Yet the first person he had met after arriving was his father, whichid out the path for his journey to the Upper Three Heavens. Just like that, journey after journey... To the point of Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianyas appearances and the Nine Super ns passing judgment on him... The Upper Three Heavens had also be a natural turn of events too. And after he went up to the Upper Three Heavens and came out of the south-east, he met Zi Xieqing immediately. And through her, he got to know about the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. Her departure also seemed to point him in a new direction. At that point, he then got to know that he had a son in the Lower Three Heavens and that the mother of his son was actually Senior and Junior Sister Disciples with his mother... This was originally already a very strange turn of events but now that he was finally here after much trouble, his son turned out to actually be some kind of Immortal Soul... And now some kind of Heavens Way Dimension had even been dragged into the picture! What was obvious was that the Heavens Way Dimension was an even higher existence than the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. And this matter being revealed by his own son gave Chu Yang even more of a ridiculous feeling of havinge full circle. If his guess was correct and the Nine Tribtions Sword were traces of Heavens Way... then it should alsoe to an end when he reached the Heavens Way Dimension. There would not be any existence higher than that in this world. It seemed like there was a string of fate that was pulling him without rest all the way to the pinnacle. But Chu Yang didnt feelfortable with it nheless. He still felt very bemused facing this tiny fellow with a huge mind of his own. It felt familiar yet strange, warm yet somewhat distant. He couldnt help but heave a deep sigh. Im somewhat unable to ept you telling me this, said Chu Yang as he lowered his son to the ground, letting him sit cross-legged on the grass, while he sat opposite him. He continued, I had nned on meeting an innocent and naive son when I came here, as well as to dispel the misunderstanding with Butian and reveal the truth, and let my son return to his origins and acknowledge his ancestral roots... I came here full of excitement and happiness, only to see a son disying monstrous abilities. If you didnt tell me, at best, Id have thought that my son was a genius... and would even have been very happy. But now that youve told me everything... this has made me somewhat at a loss of what to do. The father and son kinship that I had dreamed of... Chu Yang was a little forlorn. Do you understand? I have no choice either... because I cant wait anymore, said the little fellow innocently as he held his hands out. Cant wait anymore? repeated a perplexed Chu Yang. Two reasons. The little fellow stretched out his legs, an amusing look of seriousness on his young and child-like face. Ive never had a family nor a mother before but I do now. My mother treats me wholeheartedly with love and adoration. I am infatuated with this feeling. I was born after staying ten months in my mothers womb; no matter what, that is my biological mother. I dont wish for my mother to be hurt. I hope you can give her happiness; but right now, it looks like youre nothing more than a passer-by in her life. My mother definitely will not leave with you... even though youre going to leave soon. The moment you leave, my mother will be unhappy. Therefore, I would like you to gain my mothers approval in the shortest time possible, said the little fellow. And give her something to live for so that she can continue to be happy and blissful. That is my wish, said the little fellow, full of familial kinship. And this is something only you can do. The second reason why I cant wait anymore is... Ever since I was born and not long after that Lan Meixian left... People from the Lan n havee, and there are a lot of them... They are inside the pce as well as outside. The little fellow continued, They managed to hide from my mother but they cannot hide from my divine sense. Right now, they are investigating everybody; the moment they are able to confirm it, they will take action. At present, you are no doubt their biggest target. They have definitely already started to suspect you. The little fellow went on, In the Lower Three Heavens, it is no doubt going to be difficult for you to do anything. Should my mother and I fall under someone elses control, it will be even tougher for you. Furthermore, theyve already been in preparation for more than a year... As someone unsuspecting being targeted by people with motives, you have no chance of winning. Therefore, even though I know that talking to you like this now is extremely shocking, I could only tell you in advance nevertheless... If you die, especially if you die here in the Lower Three Heavens, my mother would truly break down... The little fellow muttered, I dont want my mother to break down... Chu Yang was incredibly exasperated. Just as there was a hint of the boy is worth teaching and a kind of this is my son after all; he knows to think for his dad even though he is so young, what a filial child blissful feeling, he waspletely devastated by the fellows words. So this little scoundrel just doesnt want his mother to be sad... However... the Lan n! An icy glint appeared in Chu Yangs eyes. The Lan n is really tired of living. Actually even setting their sights here. Chu Yang was an extremely clever man. The moment he heard what the little fellow said, he understood everything at once. Lan Meixian was Tie Butians Teacher. When she saw the Nine Tribtions Pill at Tie Butians... Moreover, Lan Meixian was a member of Lan n. The Lan n was one of the first few among the Nine Super ns who would bear the brunt when facing the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. How could they not make preparations? Therefore, she had already started to set everything up in advance. Tie Butian refusing to reveal who she had gotten the pill from was naturally to be expected; while the Lan n keeping everything under wraps and not harming Tie Butian and her son before everything became clear was also something that Chu Yang could understand. The Lan n probably had the same idea as the Li n To be one of the Nine Tribtions and extend another ten thousand years of prosperity. Everything, no matter what, would have to give way to such a precondition! Not to mention that with Tie Butian and Lan Meixians Teacher-disciple rtionship, the Lan n was equivalent to already having an advantageous first step. If they got to know the identity of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, then with the Lan ns methods, they had a million ways to establish a rtionship with him and then naturally be one of the Nine Tribtions This was exactly the great ns of the Lan n. And when that happened, Tie Butian and Lan Meixians Teacher-disciple rtionship would be even more of an indestructible emotional tie! Under the situation where both Tie Butian and Chu Yang were unaware... This n was practically fool-proof! No matter from which aspect, there was no chance of failure! However, not even in their dreams would the Lan n expect their fool-proof and seamless ns to be foiled by a tiny child who had only just turned one! I understand, said Chu Yang heavily. Then my heart can be at ease now, replied the little fellow happily. So theres nothing else now, right? Chu Yang raised his eyebrows. No... What do you want? asked the little fellow warily. Just making a few changes to our agreement earlier. Chu Yang said calmly, First of all, names are given by parents. Children are not allowed to name themselves. Therefore, the name that youve given yourself is void. At the moment, your name is still Tie Yang. In the future, after youve acknowledged your ancestral roots, I will give you another name! You... youre ying dirty! The little fellow was bbergasted. He didnt expect this old dad of his to burn the bridge immediately after crossing it. As for your pet name, you will be called Dan Dan1 from now on, said Chu Yang. This name is not bad! No! The little fellow wanted to cry. You have no choice! Chu Yang pursed his lips. Ill tell my mother. Ill destroy all of your ns... Im not lying! The little fellow threatened him fiercely. Im not afraid. If youre willing to let your mother be sad and miserable for the rest of her life, I dont mind if you betray your dad. An unperturbed Chu Yang continued, Its great that youre so sensible and know how to care for your mother when youre only so young. Not bad, not bad. You had better not be disobedient in the future; if you dont listen to me, I have so many ways to make your mother so miserable that she would want to die! You... The little fellow was dumbfounded. Although he was pretty learned, this was his very first time reincarnating as a human after all. He was merely experienced in theory; in reality, he was beyond wet behind the ears. The moment he was up against an experienced and wily old fox like Chu Yang, he lost the battle right away. Youre going back on your word! The little fellows face was twisted. And this is the first lesson your father is teaching you; as long as you are strong enough, you can go back on your word. Just like how I can beat you up if you go back on your word but theres nothing you can do when I go back on mine! Chu Yang chuckled sneakily and said, My son, thats something for you to learn. You were bragging pretty wildly earlier but... bragging so wildly when you have no practical power to speak of only makes you a joke! Understand? asked a very proud and self-satisfied Chu Yang. Yes. The little fellows soft and tender baby face was rather contorted. Just you wait till I grow up! So why arent you calling me Father yet? Minister Chu raised his chin. Youre still too green to fight with me, child. Daddy... He had to call him Father sooner orter anyway, what was the difference between doing it earlier orter? Although it was a little embarrassing being forced by someone to do it, this was his father after all. It didnt seem like there was much to be embarrassed about anyway. Yes, good Dan Dan. Chu Yang nodded approvingly. Dad, can I not be called Dan Dan? The little fellow gave inpletely. Well... Chu Yang gave him a deep smile. Under his sons fawning and hopeful eyes, he said, ...No! The little fellow hung his head dejectedly. You know what to say when your mother is hereter, right? Chu Yang was very smug. Yes. Good. Since thats the case, your father here is in a very good mood now and so hes going to tell you a few stories for fun, said a smiley Chu Yang. At the same time, he mentally went through the stories he could tell. Hmm, something that he had personally gone through, and something that his son could draw lessons from and would be able to understand... He narrated four to five stories in one go, which made the little fellow yawn to the high heavens. Whats wrong? Is it boring? asked Minister Chu. Dad... these... The little fellow was so speechless that he was going a little mad. Stories right... What are you telling me all these for? What I experienced when I was in that sword isnt any less than what youre telling me? After narrating yet another few stories... The little fellow finally couldnt take it anymore. He gave him an adorable smile, his two little stubby arms supporting himself as he got up. He said innocently, Daddy, why not let me tell you a few stories... Chapter 1241 - Push…

Chapter 1241: Push...

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What Tie Butian saw after she had adjourned court assembly was a heartwarming scene between a kind father and a filial son. Chu Yang was carrying his son and walking about in the Imperial Garden. The two of them looked like they were engaged in conversation constantly... This is really tough on him... A big man like him actually chatting so happily with such a young child... A sense of warmth arose within Tie Butians heart as she walked over quickly. Suddenly, she felt like something was a little off. Because Chu Yangs almost indiscernible voice drifted over from afar; he was actually urging non-stop, ...And then? And then? ... When they saw Tie Butian, both father and son kept quiet immediately. What and then? asked a puzzled Tie Butian. And then... haha... Chu Yang forced an awkwardugh as he rubbed his nose. I told the little fellow a story and deliberately left the ending hanging so that he can make a guess. Turns out hes too dumb and cant guess it... Tie Butian didnt know whether tough or cry. You... Youre testing such a young child? She was really rather speechless. Chu Yang let out a few coughs. We start him young, right... Its said that education should start the moment kids can start grabbing things... The little fellow in Chu Yangs arms turned away, unable to watch this any further. Tie Butian rolled her eyes at him and took the child over from him. At once, she flew into a rage. You didnt give him any water? Look at how chapped his lips are! Chu Yang was covered in perspiration. He was so caught up in the story that he had forgotten all about that. But this story about Journey to the West was really very entertaining... At night, under the wholehearted request of the little fellow, he and Chu Yang shared a room. Tie Butian ended up being all alone in her own room. However, Tie Butian was still very happy at how fast the rtionship between father and son was improving. It had only been an afternoon and they had already developed to a stage where they couldnt bear to leave each other. Naturally, what she was the happiest about was the fact that Chu Yang had gotten their sons approval in such a short time. For the next three days, everything was peaceful. During these three days, sometimes Chu Yang would y with the child and sometimes he would go to the golden hall to observe political discussions. The feeling in his heart got stronger and stronger with each passing day. During these few days, he discovered that Tie Butian practically had too many merits. When they were together in the past, Tie Butians merits were already innumerous. However, at that time, he was ultimately still looking at her like how he would observe a man. It was only now when he was looking at her from a different angle that Chu Yang discovered what an arduous task it was for Tie Butian to achieve all these as a woman! Tie Butian was very open-minded. She was able to find a solution for everything; issues which she could solve on the day itself would never be left to the next day. As for tougher issues, she would also try her best to ovee them. Some of the problems which court officials couldnt agree on despite extended discussions would be directly given an oue by Tie Butian, while she would give orders to investigate in detail some of the issues that were moreplex and solve them in another day at best. She meted out rewards and punishment fairly, disying both kindness and dominance. Her consideration ingeniously reached everyone, such that the few groups in politics were neither able to form nor separate, and had to co-exist interdependently. In front of her son, she was even more of an integrated existence. When Chu Yang was around, she was a kind mother. When Chu Yang wasnt, she was thebination of a strict father and a kind mother. In front of Chu Yang, she was a woman who was deeply in love with him I love you but I will not abandon my own character because of my love for you; I am devoted to you but it does not mean that I cannot survive when I am away from you. I am lenient toward you. I wontpel you or force you to do things against your will; everything is your choice. No matter what the conclusion is, I will neither regret norment it. But in front of court officials, she was a sovereign who ruled the world with her imposing might and awed all within the pce with her dominance. Her noble character was undoubted! She had a pure heart and spirit, as well as guts of steel and lofty sentiments. She was able to run the world, as well as reasonably handle her own feelings, and even dared to face her own heart honestly. She was adorable, clever, independent, generous, liberal, broad-minded and upright; not to mention beautiful, tall and slender, with an elegant aura and acted on good grounds. She had unparalleled presence and deportment and was an unsurpassed beauty! Such a woman should be the most ideal wife any man could dream of! One of the very best. As he came into contact with her these past few days, Chu Yang discovered that he had already grown deeply fond of this lovable woman. Her constrained emotions, her pain, her happiness, her bliss, her contentment, her regrets, her achievements... All of these made Chu Yangs heart throb uncontrobly. Chu Yangs change in emotions and mood these few days naturally did not escape Tie Butian, considering her delicate and nimble thoughts and her quick-witted intelligence. Therefore, His Majestys mood these past few days had been very good. Even when she was seated in the imposing grand hall, His Majestys affable mood was apparent to all. It was a kind of blissful feeling... When the love that one had been longing for was slowly approaching, no one, no matter who, would be able to act like nothing was happening. These past few days, the Lan n members in hiding did not appear at all, nor did they take any action. But Chu Yang knew that they were all in hiding and using all sorts of ways to observe him. After all, these people might not have seen him before and might not know that he was Chu Yang. His sudden appearance in the royal pce could only be said to be an ident and was the most suspicious target. But they still didnt dare make any hasty move before they got hold of absolute evidence. This was a n which they had been in preparation for over a year; should they rm the parties involved because of this and bring about strong aversion toward them from Tie Butian, even if the real Nine Tribtions Sword Master came in the future, they would also have lost a certain degree of hope. The whispers of a lover... were the most powerful whispers in this world. Especially the whispers of someone the level of Tie Butian; that was something that could change the world. Thus, they were still waiting for an opportunity. And so was Chu Yang. After hugging his son to sleep for the past few nights, both father and son felt extremely miserable. The young one felt that his old dads body was too stiff and didnt provide warmth. Sleeping in his old dads arms wasnt even asfortable as sleeping on his own. The older one felt that the little fellow was too fragile and delicate, and didnt even dare to turn about while hugging him in his sleep, for fear of crushing him. Such a delicate little thing definitely would not be able to withstand his weight of 50-odd kilograms... Especially when there were some folk stories describing how some newborns were identally crushed to death by their parents during their sleep at night, or even those who choked to death while feeding... or death by suffocation... etc. All the more Chu Yang didnt dare to move. Sleeping the whole night in such a straight position really made his entire body stiff and cracking sounds from all over his body. This was even more tiring than a great battle! ... On this night, Tie Butian was in her nightgown and reading official documents by the light. She sometimes frowned in deep contemtion before rxing her willowy eyebrows and making notes furiously and going on to the next document... There was nothing that Tie Butian was worried about with Chu Yang looking after their son, so she made use of the time to do some work. The night was alreadyte. Seeing that she was about to finish, there was a small smile on Tie Butians face. Even though it waste at night, Tie Butian did not remove the piece of jade nheless. She still looked like a handsome and dashing young sovereign hard at work handling official affairs. Right at this moment, she suddenly heard the sound of knockinging from the doors. What is it? asked Tie Butian imposingly. Your Majesty, your subordinate Chu Yang requests an audience. A strange voice came from outside. Tie Butian was surprised. Chu Yang? Why is he here at such a time? Isnt he with our son? Could it be... When she thought of that, she hurried over to open the doors, only to see Chu Yang standing there alone. She couldnt help but be taken aback. Whats wrong? That little fellow chased me out... Chu Yang rubbed his nose and gave her a wry smile. I dont have anywhere to sleep... Tie Butian was stunned. Since a very long time ago, the little fellow had been whining for his own room. Tie Butian had never agreed to it. How could such a young child be left alone in his own room? She couldnt put her heart at ease at all. But... Minister Chu being chased out this time was still somewhat out of her expectations. Ill go over and take a look. Tie Butian walked out. Before long, Tie Butian came back shaking her head in resignation. As expected, he said that he couldnt sleep well with someone next to him... Then shall we give it a try? suggested Chu Yang. Let him try sleeping alone? Tie Butians brows were knitted for quite some time before she finally replied, Alright. But well have to go over and check on him every once in a while during the night. She then took a seat as she spoke. Whats Your Majesty busy with? Chu Yang leaned over with a cheeky look. Tie Butian suddenly blushed. She had only just realized that there was a huge problem in her room. Late at night. Dim lights. A lone man and woman. Together in a room. This... was rather inappropriate. Why dont you make do with the guards room for a night? Tie Butian tried to suppress her panic and said in a calm voice, Or make do with the royal study for a night? Chu Yangughed sneakily. Its alright. Im worried about Your Majesty being all alone too. Tonight, I shall stay here and wait upon Your Majesty. There was a meaningful lilt in Chu Yangs voice that went a few rounds when he uttered the words wait upon. You cant! Tie Butian rejected him t-out, her whole face red. However, Chu Yang had already leaned over to her. He reached out and grasped her hand as he said, But Your Majesty said that as long as this subordinate manages to change his mindset, he would be able to do anything he wants to Your Majesty... I didnt say that! Tie Butian red at him. But I did... Chu Yang had already pulled the Emperor into his arms. Shudders suddenly went through Tie Butian; Chu Yangs hand was already on her neck and gently removing that Secret Unfathomable Phantom Jade. Right at once, the dashing young Emperor turned into a ravishing beauty. Chu Yangs eyes stayed on her face for a long time before he murmured, So beautiful. Tie Butian bit on her lip and said, You, you, you... Dont you be so audacious... Hurry up and go out... Chu Yang had already leaned over to her ear and was cheekily blowing a hot breath of air at her. He said softly, Little Tian Tian... Ive realized that I have fallen in love with you. Shivers went through Tie Butians body and in that instant, even her ears were as red as rubies. Maybe its rather fast... but I believe that you can feel it. Chu Yang leaned over to her petite earlobes and blew gently. His warm breath made Tie Butians entire body limp and numb. Chu Yang said, Because... we have a very, very steady foundation... What... foundation? Tie Butians head was stubbornly lowered and she spoke weakly. The foundation... is right here... Chu Yang raised his head. Lift your head and look. Here? A confused Tie Butian involuntarily raised her head and looked up. But this lift of her head only caused the view in front of her to dim at once; a handsome face came down toward her and a domineering mouth covered her own immediately... Chapter 1242 - The Wedding Night Part 1

Chapter 1242: The Wedding Night Part 1

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The night sky was inky ck. Light from the singlemp was small and weak. In the bedchamber, the man and woman lightly embraced. Tie Butian had been practicing the Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique since she was young. Ever since she had given birth and consumed the Nine Tribtions Pill, she had already achieved the true level of having a transparent heart. Her heart was nimble and crystal clear and she was incredibly perceptive, right down to the most minute detail. This was especially true when it came to what other people might be hiding in their attitude toward her or the shifts in their emotions. Tie Butian could feel everything clearly. During the past few days, Chu Yang had been keeping a distance from her. Although he joked around with her once in a while, everything was kept on a harmless level and he would change the topic right after. Tie Butian was very aware that Chu Yang was looking at her from different perspectives, no matter whether it was her character or way of handling things or other aspects... He was observing everything. But this instead rallied up the pride within Tie Butian. I know that youre trying to find a reason to like me because of our son. But do I really need to be liked by you? As such, Tie Butian did not make much response toward this. She handled it normally; doing what she usually did the way she usually did, neither neglecting anything nor making any special effort. If there were anything out of the ordinary, it was also just a hint of her temper which she disyed on purpose. However, the way in which Chu Yang looked at her got gentler and gentler with each passing day. Although Tie Butian was overjoyed by how she was gradually winning over her lover, she was also rather ufortable. She couldnt help but feel likemercial goods waiting to be appraised, being eyed up and down andmented upon. And now, when Chu Yang came in, Tie Butian had already guessed his intentions. But she couldnt help but feel like this was going somewhat too fast. Yet she didnt expect the scoundrel to say merely an introductory sentence before he embraced her. Just a sentence to bluff her into raising her head and those domineering lips had alreadye pressing down on her. She wentpletely into a state of disorientation in this instant. Tie Butians twinkly eyes were closed as she leaned against Chu Yang. Her head was slightly raised half-forcefully, her soft red lips being ravished by the man in front of her... Her nose trembled lightly and her whole face was red. From gently snaking around her waist, Chu Yangs hand slowly started to be more forceful and gradually slid downward... No! You cant! Tie Butian turned away forcefully and avoided Chu Yangs scalding lips. She felt weak throughout and almost fell. Pushing against his chest, she shook her head vehemently. No... This is too fast... Chu Yang did notpel her. He held her slender waist and asked, Whats so fast about this? Tie Butian shook her head, panicked. I... Im a little scared... Chu Yang smiled at her. Am I very scary? Its not like Im going to eat you... Tie Butian only shook her head. Chu Yang slowly lowered his head toward her again, his bright eyes looking into hers. Though his actions were slow, they were firm and his intentions were clear Ill give you time to consider whether you want to ept me or not. As Chu Yang leaned toward her, Tie Butians body also slowly leaned backward to avoid him, so much that her back was almost parallel with the ground. Her long hair cascaded like a waterfall, the tips of her hair already reaching the ground. There was no longer any room for escape. Tie Butians feet were nted on the ground while she was bent backward all the way. If she bent backward any further, she was going to fall. Chu Yang pressed toward her firmly, his lips not even an inch away from Tie Butians petal-like lips. The distance between their eyes was only two inches. He asked softly, Is it okay? Tie Butian bit her lip and shook her head. When Chu Yang raised the question again, she closed her eyes and shook her head. But the moment she closed her eyes, she felt her lips being captured again. That limp and numb feeling which she experienced earlier came over her once more and she couldnt help but be overwhelmed. She only felt a nimble tongue prying open her red lips... After a long while, the Emperors chest rose and fell dramatically. Her breathing was ragged and her face was red. Chu Yang raised his head and while he maintained the same distance between them originally, he asked softly, Is it okay? Tie Butian turned away in absolute shyness. What kind of question is that? Youre asking me whether its okay but the moment I disagree, you would kiss me so wildly and then ask again whether its okay, and then kiss me again when I disagree... And now youre still asking whether its okay? What can I do even if its not? She felt warmth on her lips again; the fellow was leaning toward her again... After a long while, Chu Yang again asked in a soft voice, Is it okay? His forcefulness did not bear resistance. Looks like this guy really wants me to make a decision... Left with no other choice, Tie Butian could only close her eyes and nod while she tried to suppress her racing heartbeat. Great. Chu Yang started to kiss her again. This time, the kisssted even longer... The Emperor was entranced, as though she was drifting among clouds. Yet she couldnt help but have a vague feeling of confusion. You asked me if its okay and then kissed me when I disagreed... Now that Ive nodded, youre still kissing me... Whats going on? After a long while, their lips separated. Panting heavily, Tie Butian finally managed to straighten her back after much struggling. She asked, What did you mean by... whether its okay? Chu Yang was taken aback. What did you think I was asking? Tie Butians face was crimson red. She pinched him viciously and said, Answer me! Chu Yang replied, I was asking you whether you found my kiss okay? Suddenly, he smacked his lips and asked, What did you think I was asking whether it was... okay? Tie Butian was ovee with embarrassment. I thought what you were asking was... No wonder this guy kissed me the moment I shook my head. Turns out he thought that I thought it wasnt good enough... Thats not right... Ive already nodded, so why are you still...? Tie Butian was lost. Thats correct. You nodding means that youve already found it okay, so how can I not work even harder? So this time, what I meant was whether its okay to continue? Chu Yang had a devious smile on his face. Tie Butians face was utterly red. She realized immediately that the fellow was just being a hoodlum. There was nothing about whether it was okay or not; he was just teasing her. Chu Yang, youve only looked at me for three days... Dont you think that this is too fast? asked Tie Butian in a low voice. I think its too slow... replied Chu Yang regretfully. How much time have I wasted... Tie Butian turned away. Then, she turned back to him again and looked deeply into Chu Yangs eyes as she said softly, Chu Yang, if we didnt have a child... Would you still take it this fast? Chu Yang gazed back into her eyes. What if weve never met? What if we have seventeen or eighteen kids? Tian Tian, all these conjectures are things that have never happened; its impossible for me to consider them. You are a clever woman, why would you ask such a silly question? You might as well ask me if you were an actual man... Chu Yang let out a strangeugh. Tie Butians entire face was red but she said docilely, It was my fault. I was too narrow-minded. Chu Yang watched her intently and smiled at her. He helped her up and brought her over to take a seat. Tie Butian didnt know what he was intending to do, so she just watched him nkly. With a flip of his hands, nine red candles and their respective holders appeared neatly in Chu Yangs hands. He extinguished the candle in front of Tie Butian with a breath. As the candles lit up, Tie Butian suddenly discovered that her room had be a haze of red. The ground was also covered by a thick red carpet... As though... a pair of newlyweds... nuptial chamber? Chu Yang had already ced two cups of wine on the table. He extended a piece of red fabric in his hands and said, Tian Tian, Im afraid you wont be able to leave this ce for the time being. However, I dont intend to let you go, so I can only ask you to put up with this. Tonight is our wedding night. Tie Butians face was red. She said shyly, Ive not agreed to marry you, what wedding night are you talking about? Her heart, however, was filled with warmth. He had ultimately taken her difficulties into consideration and did notpel her. Just this sentence of you will not be able to leave this ce for the time being was already proof of how much Chu Yang had stood in her position and thought for her. Chu Yang paid her no heed. Tonight, you are my bride. He stepped forward and draped the red veil over her head. Im sorry. He was rather apologetic. Youre the sovereign of a generation and yet your wedding is so drab. But... when youve finished handling your state affairs, well have another wedding in the Upper Three Heavens. There was a sense of joy and a sense of loss in Tie Butians heart. She wanted to pull the red veil down but after thinking about it, she ultimately didnt. She felt her hand being pulled along by Chu Yang and she slowly got down on her knees to kneel and bow. She thought to herself, Am I... marrying myself off just like this? Then, her view opened up. The red veil had been removed by Chu Yang. In front of her, a smiley and handsome face was looking at her with an expression full of love. He said softly, My wife... Tie Butian hung her head, not daring to make a sound. Then, there was a cooling sensation in her hand a winecup. Chu Yangs arm then reached over and hooked around hers. My wife, we should exchange our cups of nuptial wine. Tie Butian felt like a puppet bing a bride in a daze, going through a formal wedding ceremony in a daze, drinking wine in a daze, and bing someones wife in a daze... Everything was under the direction of the bridegroom... To think there was such a wedding in this world! There were only the bride and groom, and not even a single guest. When the ceremony waspleted, Tie Butian felt like she was still in a daze. Her face was red and her eyes as though she were intoxicated. I, Tie Butian, am married just like that? But what was undeniable was that the sense of confusion and fear in her heart was way less than the sense of bliss and nervousness... As though a huge rock in her heart had finally been lowered. From today onward, I, Tie Butian, am also someone who has a husband... I am also a woman who has someone to rely on... Soundlessly, she lightly released a long breath of air, as though all the pressure on her ever since she had been born disappeared at this moment. My wife~~ Chu Yang took her hand and embraced her, his eyes gazing deeply upon her. Chu Yang... You... Tie Butians voice was very soft. No, you should be calling me your husband. Chu Yang put on a fierce expression. Tie Butian opened her mouth but couldnt bring herself to. She started to giggle bashfully. What are youughing about? Being disrespectful to your husband on the wedding night. See how Im going to punish you! Pretending to be angry, Chu Yang smacked the pert bottom of the beauty in his arms hard. Tie Butian let out a cry, only to find that her body was off the ground and that she was already being carried by this man toward therge bed. Tie Butians beautiful eyes stared deeply. She didnt struggle but only gazed in enrapturement at the face of this man who had just be her husband. A small smile of bliss hung on the corners of her lips. She was ced gently on the bed. She had only just taken in the softness of the sheets when her vision darkened and Chu Yang had already pressed down upon her. Tie Butian wanted to say something but couldnt; her lips had already been sealed tightly. The moment she shifted her hands, they were immediately restrained. And she had only just shifted her legs when they were also being pressed against... She waspletely suppressed. Then, a soft sound could be hearding from the direction of her chest. It was the sound of one of her buttons being undone... Chapter 1243 - The Wedding Night Part 2

Chapter 1243: The Wedding Night Part 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tie Butian looked at Chu Yang. As she felt her outer robe being removed, she became more and more shy, though she surprisingly did not move at all. She only looked tenderly at Chu Yang; at her man. She did not speak but the look in her eyes was as though she had already spoken volumes. She wanted to offer the best side of herself to her lover; it was as simple as that. Tie Butian had always been very sure of where she stood. When facing court officials, she was the sovereign of a generation. No one was to question or affront the dignity of a ruler! If anyone did, he would be dealt with severely! When facing her son, she was a mother. No other identity of hers could affect the heart of a mother. When facing Chu Yang, she was a wife and a woman A woman whose heart belonged to someone! The identity of a sovereign or a position where she stood above all None of these were necessary! Tie Butian herself knew that although her status as a ruler might be high and mighty to a regr person, it was really not worth much to Chu Yang. However, even if he didnt mind, Tie Butian didnt wish to put on any airs or take on a position of power in front of the man whom she loved deeply. Tie Butian had always been a firm believer of a certain saying Life is too short! These four words epassed a lot. A lot of things could be summarized in these four words. But such cooperation from her instead made Chu Yang feel like something was wrong. He pressed on top of her and asked, Why are you so quiet? And so docile? ...Its making me rather embarrassed instead. Tie Butian put her arms around Chu Yangs head, her eyes as tender as the waters in spring. Suddenly, she raised her head and kissed Chu Yang on the cheek. She said softly, Since we have already gone through the wedding ceremony, Chu Yang is now Tian Tians husband. And now that Tian Tian has a husband, a wife is to hold her husband above all. In that case... of course, I would have to listen to my husband. If my husband wants Little Tian Tian, how can Little Tian Tian disobey her husband? Chu Yangs lips quirked upwards and he chuckled sneakily. Youre the one who said that, so now you have to listen to everything I say, you know? Tie Butians silky hair was draped all over the pillow. Her graceful neck, as though that of a swan, arched slightly. She raised her head courageously and met Chu Yangs eyes as she murmured, Chu Yang... My husband... Although her voice was soft, Chu Yang could tell distinctly just how this woman underneath him felt toward him. It was a kind of wholeheartedness in handing herself over to him and a wholehearted reliance, dependence and love for him. This murmur of hers was like a call to charge. Chu Yangs blood boiled and surged. He lowered his head at once, their lips meeting and merging as one. Shivers ran through Tie Butian; she could feel a wandering hand suddenly reaching into her clothes. The moment his palm came into contact with her smooth skin, she couldnt help but tremble. His hands slowly made their way up, as though taking in some kind of feeling and as though a courageous adventurer advancing toward the peak... She kept her lips tightly shut, trying to suppress the strange flutter in her heart which she had never experienced before. She gritted her teeth... Atst, his hands reached elevated terrain and Tie Butian couldnt help but let out a moan from her throat, her flower-like toes suddenly stretching outward and straightening. Chu Yang started to travel downward... ... She felt the clothes on her slowly reducing. Gradually... her splendid body became exposed to Chu Yangs eyes. Tie Butian shut her eyes tightly; no matter how Chu Yang coaxed her, she refused to open them. She was like a fragrant ball of dough, free for him to knead as he pleased... But suddenly, a sense of fear rose within her heart... She suddenly thought back to that time when she was neutralizing Chu Yangs poison in the mountains of the Beyond the Heavens Sect... That acute pain back then practically tore her apart! She seriously had no courage to experience that kind of pain ever again. Even after so much time had passed, everytime she recalled the experience, she suffered from lingering fear and was so embarrassed that she wanted to die! Surely this time... wouldnt be that painful anymore? By right, within the pce, no matter whether it was a prince or a princess, the moment they reached a certain age, there would be a dedicated old wet nurse in charge of imparting knowledge to do with physical rtionships. This was a rule in the pce, as well as undoubtedly a rule which existed in every realm. However, although Tie Butian was female, she had been raised as a man since she was young. Everyone back then had already been executed. As Tie Butians power grew day by day, which of the new personnel would dare to speak to her about such things? Besides, Tie Butian had already be the master of the entire Iron Cloud Empire back then. When the world was finally peaceful, she had also gotten married at the speed of light and even had a child... Who would be so silly as to exin affairs between a man and a woman to a sovereign who already had offspring? Wasnt that purely looking for death? If she wasnt aware, then where did the childe from? That was why up till now, Tie Butian only had a rough idea. As for how it actually felt, etc... she waspletely unaware. Her one and only memory was that one time neutralizing poison for Chu Yang, where it hurt so much that she almost wanted to die... There was a cooling sensation on her body; herst piece of underwear had been removed... Hasty rustling sounds echoed in the room; it was likely Chu Yang disrobing. One must say that Minister Chus speed at undressing was incredibly fast. With a whoosh, he was already stark naked. Then, he dived toward her... At this critical moment, Tie Butian recalled the indescribable pain back then and her heart was ovee with fear. All of a sudden, she bent her legs and curled up into the shape of a prawn. Ugh... Minister Chu had dived toward her full of excitement, fully expecting a soft and fragrant body in his arms and that the next moment, he would be able to... Who knew that in this critical moment, the beauty underneath him, who had allowed him to do whatever he wanted, would suddenly change a position... With a thud, his lower abdomen bumped into her knees, stunning him. Whats wrong? Chu Yang felt like his entire body was about to explode. How could he do an emergency brake at such a critical moment? I, I... Im scared... Tie Butian covered her face with her hands pitifully. At this moment, there was no trace of the usual glory of a female sovereign descending upon the world. What are you scared of? Chu Yang was perplexed. Pain... Tie Butian mumbled softly. Pain?! Chu Yang staggered. I... Tie Butian buried her head into the pillow and her voice was as soft as the buzz of a mosquito. That time... Your poison... It really hurt... Realization dawned upon Chu Yang. Coaxing, he said, I promise, it wont hurt at all this time! I dont believe you! The head buried into the pillow shook wildly. Youll know if you give it a try. He continued to coax her. Im scared... Come on... No... Tie Butian huddled up into a ball stubbornly, like a quail that had shrunk itself into a ball. Though Chu Yang was in a state of need, there was nothing he could do. As time passed, he finally couldnt stand it anymore. Getting on top of her, he could no longer care about doing things in order and started to grope her everywhere. He flipped her around forcefully and his mouth sealed her red lips tightly, preventing Tie Butian from making any sound of protest... Rather than sweet love-making, it looked more like he was actually viting a woman. Both of them panted heavily. It was only when he really couldnt take it anymore that Chu Yang finally separated his lips from hers. After a short break, he captured her lips again... As that pair of ill-behaved hands wandered all about her body, Tie Butian felt like she was slowly burning up. A peculiar feeling slowly came over her; gradually, her taut body also started to rx... After a long time... ... Tie Butian let out a muffled grunt... It was truly an indescribable night... In the far, far future when Tie Butians closest friend, Wu Qianqian, asked how that day felt, Tie Butian remained filled with so much embarrassment that she wished she could bury herself into a hole. Because she didnt know anything, she naturally assumed that whatever Chu Yang said was right and that she needed only to follow his instructions... Therefore, Minister Chu was practically the man of the night. All kinds of weird and strange stuff and things that were hard to ept... were all part of his very enjoyable experience... Before they had even gone half-way, the Emperor was already pleading for mercy, only to discover the other party bing even more passionate... In addition, from that night onward, as long as the two of them were together, that nights happenings would repeat... It happened again and again, continuing for the next several years toe... It was only after many years had passed, when everyone had already be familiar with each other, and she was talking about these embarrassing things with the sisters that Tie Butian finally realized that all those things which this damned scoundrel had inflicted upon her all these years... All those various ways and methods... were actually such... unmentionables... In any case, they were all very much a taboo. After she was tricked into revealing the details by Wu Qianqian and the others after a drinking session, the women teased her for a really long time, causing Sword Master Chu to fall out of favor with the embarrassed Emperor for a long time... But that would be many, many yearster... The night finally passed... The night of a rendezvous was always too short; the Emperor stopped attending morning court assembly from then on. The court officials waiting for morning court assembly had already been there for very long. However, no matter how long they waited, the Emperor did not appear. Everyone was specting about it. The Emperor had always been very conscientious toward state affairs. Ever since she ascended to the throne, such a situation had never ever urred. Even when she was down with a high fever, she still pushed herself to attend morning court assembly and only went back to rest upon persistent persuasion by the court officials. But today was certainly strange. The Emperor didnt even give them any notice... The sun had already risen yet there was no news from the Emperor. As such, all the court officials pleaded with Lord Feng, the Chief Supervisor of Internal Affairs, to check out the situation. It was a well-known fact that the emperors sleeping quarters strictly prohibited trespassers. The strictness of the security there practically outdid every other sovereign. Other than pce maids, even the guards were all female. And even eunuchs were not allowed to step into the sleeping quarters at all. Feng Qiliang, the Chief Supervisor, was also put in a difficult position when it came to such a request. Standing outside the sleeping quarters, he asked a pce maid to go in and ask for instructions while he waited. After a long while, the pce maid finally came out and told him that morning court assembly had been canceled. When the news came, everyone was relieved. Even though they were still rather puzzled, they had ultimately received clear instructions after all. As such, the crowd dispersed. In the bedchamber. Chu Yang restedfortably, a look of rxation on his face and a body as though fine white jade within his arms. I said it wouldnt hurt, right? Someone was incredibly smug. Mm~~ Her response was like a cats mew. Go and sleep, itste. They didnt get any rest at all the entire night. Late? Ah! I need to go for morning court assembly, oh no... Tie Butian hastily tried to sit up, but the moment she moved, she let out a soft cry and fell back onto the bed. Only then did she discover that her whole body felt soft and weak, with no strength whatsoever. Ive canceled morning court assembly for you long ago, during that time when we were... you know, so you didnt hear it. Didnt you realize that I had covered your mouth at that time? Someone gave her a naughty smile. You... youre terrible! Have a rest. Youll realize that Im even more terrible... ... Over here, the storm had only just abated but outside, another huge storm was brewing... Chapter 1244 - Lan Ruo

Chapter 1244: Lan Ruo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This night was practically... a dream to Chu Yang. Even now, he still felt like he was dreaming. He truly didnt expect Tie Butian, the sovereign of a generation, to be so utterly ignorant of bedroom affairs. She hadnt even heard of anything at all. Therefore, Chu Yang had beenpletely in control of the entire night. He needed only to say one sentence Isnt thismon between married couples? This is very normal... And Tie Butian would listen and do whatever he said obediently. In addition, fearing that she wouldnt do a good job and couldnt service him as well as how other women serviced their husbands... she was very uncertain and would ask Chu Yang in an incredibly bashful manner, Was it okay? Chu Yang naturally passed the night in an extremelyfortable and enjoyable state. Now that their passion had calmed down, Tie Butian fell into a deep sleep. Watching the gorgeous beauty in his arms, Chu Yangs heart, however, became heavy. Although Chu Yang found it rather strange that Tie Butian was so ignorant of such things, the moment he thought about her upbringing, he understood immediately. Behind this awe-inspiring sovereign and unparalleled beauty of a lifetime was an unbelievably pitiful and tragic backstory, as well as crushing pressure the weight of the universe. Although she seemed to possess endless glory and power, she... was really very pitiful. Due to politics, she lost her mother, sister and all her other family. Due to war, she lost her father. Due to state politics, she had no friends. Due to pressure, she had no childhood. And now, because of him, she offered herself up first and even concealed her love for him and became a single mother. Had it been any other woman, no matter how strong of a spirit she had, she would probably have broken down long ago. Yet Tie Butian had withstood all of it all the way till now. Chu Yang watched the woman who slept peacefully in his arms. Her total rxation and look of unreserved trust made his heart ache. Ever since she became the crown prince, how many days of happiness had she ever had in her entire life? Even when her feelings of young love were awakened and she started to develop romantic feelings for him, she probably didnt get to experience much joy. Because he didnt know she was a woman at that time and naturally didnt know that a young girls heart had been beating fast because of him. Or perhaps she did have some moments of happiness. When she was pregnant with their child or maybe this period of time, when he came here and exposed everything and she felt that he had opened his heart to her... It was nheless a shame that even if she did, it was so few and so fleeting. What could he do for her? Sighing softly, Chu Yang pulled Tie Butian closer to him. He lowered his head and looked at that peaceful and content face in his embrace. He couldnt stop himself from leaning over and kissing that pert little nose of hers. Tie Butian let out a little murmur and shifted slightly in his arms. Her rosy lips moved but she didnt open her eyes, only shifting into a morefortable position and continuing to sleep with her head resting against his shoulder. Tie Butian slept all the way till noon. For so many years, there had never been a night where she had managed to have such a good and thoroughly rxed sleep like tonight. She didnt even dream of anything at all the entire night. When she woke up, she blinked drowsily and was about to get up when she suddenly realized that she was still stark naked. Involuntarily, she was ovee by an acute sense of bashfulness. When she recalled what had happened the previous night, Tie Butians twinkly eyes swiveled and she bit her lip in embarrassment. When she saw Chu Yang sleeping next to her, a boundless sense of bliss and content suddenly filled Tie Butians heart. This scoundrel was seriously... energetic. Making her surrender instantly and suffering defeat continuously the previous night. When she thought of all those strange and bizarre... positions which Chu Yang had suggested, Tie Butian wanted to bite him. But when she lowered her head to him, she gave him a light kiss instead. From today onward, I, Tie Butian, am also aplete and blissful woman... Looking at the red candles on the table and the red carpet on the ground, Tie Butians eyes turned a little misty. For the first time in over ten years, she had a my bed is sofortable, I dont want to get up kind of feeling. Her whole body felt incrediblynguid; she couldnt help but want toy back down. Right at this moment, she saw Chu Yangs tightly shut eyes move a little, seemingly about to wake up. Tie Butian hurriedly got back into her original position and closed her eyes. The fellow had woken up after all. Actually, he had already woken up when Tie Butian did, just that he pretended to be asleep and didnt open his eyes. Opening his eyes, Chu Yang mumbled to himself, This pretty girl is still asleep... What a little piggy. With her eyes still closed, Tie Butian retorted inwardly, Youre the little piggy! Suddenly, she felt a sense of coolness on her body; a certain somebody had flipped the nkets over and was admiring her body at will... Tie Butian dared even less to open her eyes now... What a pretty little piggy, mumbled a certain somebody. Tie Butian felt a pair of hands wandering about her body. They seemed to bring with them a magical power; wherever they went, that part of her body would heat up. Although her eyes were still closed, her face was already turning red uncontrobly. To think shes still asleep... Then fine, Ill secretly have a go, muttered a certain somebody. The next moment, Tie Butian felt that somebody gently getting on top of her and... What... what are you doing? The Emperor opened her eyes in panic, somewhat flustered. She was still limp from the previous night, how could he go at it again? Chu Yang was already pressed on top of her. He gave her a lewd smile. Your Majesty, your subordinate is here to serve you... ... Outside the forbidden city. In Prime Minister Wangs residence. His Majesty canceled morning court assembly. The old and feeble Prime Minister Wang sat on the high-backed chair, his muddy eyes staring nkly at his feet. He muttered out these words as though he was talking to himself. Opposite him were four people in blue. One of them snickered. Canceled morning court assembly? Hurhur... Old Man Wang, your words are rather one-sided and dishonest. Dont forget that your entire family is in my hands. I know, you dont need to remind me time and again. Prime Minister Wang breathed heavily in fatigue. He snapped furiously, Ive already told you all the important court matters without hiding anything. The man in blue snorted and pped his hands. Another man in blue walked in. He was the new Housekeeper who had joined Prime Minister Wangs residence slightly over a year ago Wang An. Hows the pce? The man in blues slitty eyes narrowed into a line. Weve suddenly lost contact with three out of the four people in the pce. Theres only Qiniang left now. Wang An said respectfully, Out of the three, one of them suddenly went missing in the afternoon two days ago. The other two didnt show up at all yesterday. Qiniang had informed me the moment he discovered this situation. There hasnt been further news as of now. Looks like... they have most likely met with danger, if Im not wrong. Hurhur... Not bad, not bad. Impressive indeed. The white-haired man in blue who took on the role of leader smiled lightly. Lord Sword Master is impressive indeed. These actions of his are truly fast and furious. The other man in blue remarked, Three ninth-grade Monarch-level experts are gone just like that without even any warning? Everyone was solemn as they exchanged looks. The white-haired man in blue said, It doesnt matter. Compared to the grand n, the deaths of three ninth-grade Monarchs are nothing... Especially when they have managed to sound out the situation. Their deaths were worth it! From this, we can tell that its real this time... The others nodded solemnly. How is Lan Ruo? asked the white-haired elderly man suddenly as he raised his head. Young Master Lan Ruo is staying at the old site of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion now. The man in blue went on, Eldest Young Master has been ready since long ago. Hes prepared to get onto the good side of this man no matter the price... Alright. Inform the Eldest Young Master at once! ... At the old site of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion, a young man in blue walked out from the inside. He had pleasant facial features, a tall and slender figure and a naturally indifferent expression. If anyone from the Nine Super ns in the Upper Three Heavens saw him, they would surely get a fright! This young man was the number one heir to the Lan n, one of the Nine Super ns in the Upper Three Heavens! The number one talent among the younger generation of the Lan n Eldest Young Master Lan Ruo! Lan Ruo, twenty-eight years-old. He could be said to be a shining new star in the Lan n. Even among the younger generation of the entire Nine Super ns, he ranked within the top few. And among the nine Eldest Young Masters of the Nine Super ns, he ranked third! Lan Ruo had alreadypleted the foundation of a martial artist when he was merely three years of age. When he was five, he killed someone with his sword. When he was seven, he became a Martial Arts Great Master and only after a year, he became a Revered Martial Artist. When he was eleven, he reached King-level and when he was fourteen, he became an Emperor-level. When he was neen, his cultivation reached the level of a Monarch and when he turned twenty-four years old, he had already be a Martial Saint expert! Although he had the Lan ns impressive resources backing him up and supporting his cultivation, his own talent and aptitude stood out from the crowd. Bing a Martial Saint at twenty-four let him rank third among the nine Eldest Young Masters. Currently at twenty-eight years old, he was already an eighth-grade Martial Saint! ording to Lan Ruos own estimation, the Heavenly Treasures that he had consumed since he was young were easily enough to fill up threerge houses! The number one expert, number one intellectual, number one talent and number one cultivation madman among the younger generation of the Lan n! The Lan n naturally didnt hold back and gave all the best resources to this young talent. In addition, he was also usually the one to carry out the most crucial missions. Just like this time when Lan Meixian had unwittingly discovered traces of the elusive Nine Tribtions Sword Master; the Lan n immediately sent this number one among the younger generation to carry out this mission. If only one person in the Lan n could qualify in befriending the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and bing one of the Nine Tribtions, then this person was no doubt Lan Ruo. The Lan n did two things at the same time; the first was of course to stand by in the Upper Three Heavens while the second was to wait for news from the Lower Three Heavens. If Lan Ruo gave them positive news, then the Lan n would get in touch with the Li n at once and join hands to stand against the seven other Super ns! For the sake of another ten thousand years of prosperity, the Li n could stand against the world; simrly, the Lan n was also willing to take such a risk! Lan Ruo walked out of the room, shaking his head and smiling wryly. This ce is really not bad... Surrounded by scenic mountains andkes, the environment is elegant and refined. That King of Hell Chu does have a pretty good eye for these things. Seems like this ce was even built by that Gu Duxing from some Gu n in the Middle Three Heavens? Not bad, its really not a bad ce... Chapter 1245 - Speaking Frankly Without Reservations

Chapter 1245: Speaking Frankly Without Reservations

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lan Ruo was lost in his thoughts for a moment before he frowned. Though its indeed not bad... Why is there an underground passage here? They are all dead ends and dont go anywhere, and there are even beds in the underground passage... It looks to be just an emergency ce of refuge? Its obvious from this that King of Hell Chu and Young Master Gu of Middle Three Heavens arent that smart after all. He shook his head andughed. And even a toilet in the underground passage? Surely that King of Hell Chu didnt need to go underground just to take a piss? Behind him, the two old men in blue followed in his footsteps. When they heard what he said, they only smiled and stayed silent. The Eldest Young Master was likely just making a casual remark as a means to open the conversation; whether or not they replied was not important. As expected, Lan Ruo had already changed the topic the next moment. The passageway is still locked? Yes. We are not able to contact the n at all. The two elderly men nodded solemnly. Speaking of this, they were rather unlucky. This bunch of people had secretly rushed down here the moment they got a chance. It had only been a month since their arrival when the Nine Heavens passageway got closed offpletely. Everyone was rather anxious and fretful because of that. With the passageway closed off, they could only make decisions regarding the operation themselves. However, ten thousand years of the ns glory and its survival were dependent on this! Even though Lan Ruo was the heir to the n, he didnt dare to make any decision that was too risky when it came to some of the more important matters. Lan Ruo had a slight smile on his face. These Lower Three Heavens are surprisingly not bad... At the very least, its much cleaner and much more peaceful than the Upper Three Heavens. Even if we cant find the Sword Master, it may not be a bad thing to stay here in the Lower Three Heavens for a while more. He smiled. We brought enough Purple Crystals anyway, so we dont need to worry about spiritual energy and cultivation. The other two also smiled. Lan Ruos eyes looked into the distance as he murmured, Grand-aunt said that this disciple of hers practices the Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique. Even in the Upper Three Heavens, she would also be a premium beauty. I really wish I could see just what this gorgeous beauty looks like. There was actually a hint of yearning in his words. One of the elderly men got a shock. He hurriedly dissuaded him. Eldest Young Master, its better to dispel this thought. Our purpose ining down this time is to befriend the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, and this Emperor may very well be his woman. If you... not only will you be unable to be friends with him, if you instead incur his hatred for stealing his wife... then it would truly be disastrous. Lan Ruo smiled openly and replied, Im just saying it casually... Besides, its still uncertain whether shes the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters woman or not. If its proven someday that she isnt... then I definitely will have to take a look. The two elderly men behind him were rather speechless. But when they thought about it, if Tie Butian really wasnt the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters woman, then... it seemed like Eldest Young Master just taking a look or taking her as a consort... wasnt really much of something to forbid. After all, an Emperor bing my consort and subject to anything I please... Just the thought of it would make any mans blood sizzle. Lan Ruo remarked in jest. The two elderly men let out a wryugh. Though Lan Ruo sounded like he was joking, the glimmer in his eyes, however... indicated that his words werent simply just a joke. Right at this moment, there was a sh of a shadow and a man in blue appeared in front of them. Lan Ruo turned around slowly. He looked at the new arrival with a smile, not saying anything. This was the bearing of the Eldest Young Master of an established n! He would never be the first to break the silence. Only when others had finished reporting to him would he then give a conclusion. Eldest Young Master, theres a new situation, said the man in blue anxiously the moment his feetnded on the ground. Lan Ruo smiled dispassionately and tilted his head. He remained silent. The Emperor did not attend morning court assembly today... Three out of our four men in the pce have also gone missing without reason. Only Qiniang is left now... The man in blue reported hastily. Oh? A hint of annoyance shed across Lan Ruos eyes. Theres a new face in the pce? Yes. ording to Qiniang, a young man has appeared in the pce. Tie Butian canceled morning court assembly after that, replied the man in blue. Young man... The smile remained on Lan Ruos face, though his expression became a little taut. Heughed softly and said, Looks like this lowly womans lover hase. A night of passion... has caused her to be unable to attend morning court assembly? His lips twitched a little and a hint of sinister ruthlessness shed in his eyes. He murmured to himself softly, Looks like... shes really been... f*cked hard... For a moment there, Lan Ruo actually felt as if he had been cuckolded. He had seen Tie Butian before. In addition, it was undeniable that Lan Ruo did possess an absolute sense of ambition toward the Emperor. Tie Butians male form was valiant and heroic; he had fantasized many times just what her female form would look like. To Lan Ruo, Tie Butians looks didnt matter at all. Whether she was a peerless beauty or even an ugly woman... It didnt matter. What he valued was Tie Butians status! Just like what he had said earlier If an Emperor became a consort... just what kind of aplished feeling would that be? What Lan Ruo was pursuing was exactly this feeling. And now, when he suddenly heard such a piece of news, it was undeniable that Eldest Young Master Lan felt like he had ingested a fly. But his intentions were deeply concealed after all. This feeling had only just risen within him when he had already suppressed it. He said calmly, Tell me the details... As the man in blue reported to him, Lan Ruos expression also became more and more solemn. He muttered, Looks like we need to take action now. His eyes cleared up in an instant; he was someone who could let go of things easily. He was naturally aware that he needed to put the interests of the whole above everything else. In just an instant, he had already gotten rid of every bit of difort that was originally in his heart. Hemanded indifferently, Order all our men to get ready to act. Yes. Yes, so that we can show off our strength. However, against this kind of person, its still better to be candid and honest. Lan Ruo smiled meaningfully. If we take a roundabout approach, Im afraid there may be a counter-effect instead. Behind him, the two elderly mens expressions became serious. Eldest Young Master, its better that we discuss this matter at length... Theres no more time. With the Nine Heavens passageway closed and the n unable to be contacted, Im the one in charge here! Lan Ruo waved dismissively. He paced a couple of steps calmly, a hint of a confident smile on his face. We have a total of fifteen men this time around. Four Monarch-levels, three fourth-grade Martial Saints, three ninth-grade Martial Saints, two first-grade Supreme Martial Artists, one third-grade Supreme Martial Artist and one sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist... and me. This line-up... is enough to suppress a Nine Tribtions Sword Master who hasnt grown to his full potential yet in these Lower Three Heavens! Under Tie Butians persistent urging, it was already afternoon when Chu Yang finally got out of bed. With her face entirely red, Tie Butian satnguidly in front of the mirror and tidied herself up. But everytime she was about to change into male clothing, a pair of ill-behaved hands would attack her from the back. It had already been an hour and she still wasnt done washing up yet. Constantly panting, she was annoyed yet resigned, bashful yet blissful... After a long while, Tie Butian finally threw out a threat if you continue doing this, you dont need to go on the bed anymore and stopped Minister Chus harassment. Atst, she managed to change into her clothes. But when she took a couple of steps, she still felt rather weak. Her lower body was also vaguely aching. She red at Chu Yang. How am I supposed to attend court assembly like this? Chu Yang asked in concern, Whats wrong? Does it still hurt? Where does it hurt? Ill make you feel better... Tie Butian immediately threw a punch at him. After fooling around for almost a day and a night, while Chu Yang had a strong body constitution and he didnt feel much different, Tie Butian was already starving. The fatigue from these one night and half a day was something that Tie Butian had practically never experienced before. She needed to hold on to the wall for every step she took. asionally, she would shiver all over, her mouth feeling dry and hot. She couldnt even muster up her cultivation. Chu Yang only gave her a naughty smile. He hurriedly brought out some Spiritual Spring Water from the Nine Tribtions Space. After gulping down a few mouthfuls, Tie Butian finally recovered a bit of energy and hurriedly arranged for the imperial kitchen to serve food. Just as they were eating, a little figure walked in sneakily. Queen Mother, Daddy... The little fellow was here to give his greetings. Chu Yang snorted. What have you been doing thisst half a day? Studying... answered the little fellow timidly. As if you can study! Minister Chu carried him in his arms. Daddy will tell you some storiester... The little fellows face turned rather contorted right away. Whos telling who stories? Can you not twist the truth... Tie Butian had already turned red the moment the little fellow called out daddy. She hurriedly took over the child and fussed over him non-stop. In the afternoon, Tie Butian remained in anguid state. She neither felt like doing anything nor was she able to handle state affairs. After telling some stories to his son for a while, Chu Yang made up an excuse and got Tie Butian to look after their son while he strolled out of the sleeping quarters. A far distance away in front of the gates of the sleeping quarters stood a middle-aged eunuch. He looked like he wanted to enter yet didnt dare to. Chu Yang strode over leisurely. With a friendly smile on his face, he asked, Youre the current Chief Supervisor of Internal Affairs? Chief Supervisor Feng nodded and bowed. Yes, I am. I am not worthy. Although he didnt know the background of this fellow in front of him, seeing as to how he had actually stayed the night in the Emperors sleeping quarters, it was obvious that he must be an impressive figure. Yes, he might just be... that person... As such, Feng Qiliang was even more careful and his expression even more respectful. Chu Yang nodded. Whats your name? My name is... Feng Qiliang. Chief Supervisor Feng Qiliang gave him an ingratiating smile. Cough... because of how my name sounds... Everyone jokingly calls me Qiniang1... Qiniang... Chu Yang choked a little before he replied, Good name! Good name! Feng Qiliang let out an awkwardugh. I say, Qiniang. Chu Yang chuckled and continued, Youve already reported the news of those three people, right? Feng Qiliang got a huge shock. He raised his head at once, dumbfounded. Huh? What huh? Chu Yang side-eyed him. Its not like youre waiting for the Emperors instructions here, right? Youre waiting for me, arent you? Feng Qiliang panicked at once. This... You dont need to say anything. Were all clever people here. Chu Yang chuckled and asked affably, Who did your Lan n send this time? To actually know to wait for me here... These intentions of his are pretty deep. Against someone who was as clever as a demon, Feng Qiliang had no choice other than to be honest. Yes, my Eldest Young Master invites you for a gathering tonight at the Tianyun Building! These are the ways of someone capable indeed! Chu Yang replied approvingly, I like honesty the most, I appreciate this very much! You can go back and tell them that Ill definitely be there tonight! He instructed, Tell your Eldest Young Master that the banquet had better not be shabby. Chapter 1246 - Disgusting You A Little

Chapter 1246: Disgusting You A Little

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He agreed toe so easily? Lan Ruo stared at the man in blue in front of him, somewhat surprised. The Lan n infiltrating this ce and waiting for an opportunity to present itself and then sending an invitation was something that they could only resort to after losing their means ofmunication with the main family in the Upper Three Heavens. But Lan Ruo himself also admitted that there might have been some other less aggressive way of going about it. For example, sending a message, using a flying sword to send a memo in secret, or sending an invitation card. These were all methods that people in the martial world or normal people would usually employ. Inviting someone face-to-face like this was equivalent to telling the other party We know youre here and we know who you are, so you have no choice but toe! There was a threatening edge to it and aggression too, as well as making a show of their strength. Lan Ruo knew himself very well; he was just rather miffed about Chu Yang and Tie Butian. That was why he had deliberately done this so that he could lord it over Chu Yang somewhat. But this was in no way fighting with him for affection. Lan Ruo had always been a prideful person. He was well aware at the point of his decision that such a way of invitation might leave a bad impression on the other party and might not necessarily benefit their grand n. Although he knew, he did not change his mind. Because he was confident. Now that the Nine Heavens were locked, they had no means of returning. But this went for Chu Yang as well. They were all in the Lower Three Heavens and there was nowhere else that he could flee to! And he had several Supreme Martial Artists and several Martial Saints with him here. No matter how powerful Chu Yang was, he would be able to suppress him. Besides, in a ce like the Lower Three Heavens, if a super expert wanted to look for someone, that person really would not have anywhere that he could hide. Therefore, Chu Yang had no means of escape. Naturally, the Lan n prioritized befriending the Nine Tribtions Sword Master above all else, because as long as they could befriend him, the Lan n would be able to prolong another ten thousand years of prosperity and glory. There were two solutions to resolving the Lan ns crisis The first was to kill the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, while the second was to befriend him. But was it better to kill or befriend him? This was a question that even a fool could answer. Once they befriended this person, it was confirmed that their n would enjoy yet another ten thousand years of glory. But if they killed him, they could only retain their current prosperity. So was it better to kill or befriend him? As long as it wasnt a pig, no one would have such a doubt. Since they now knew who the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was, of course they had to befriend him. And they even had to be careful not to offend him. If the other party simply couldnt recognize his own plight, then it wouldnt be toote to kill him then. But before that, they had to be careful even when speaking to him, much less kill him! Even if there was only a minuscule possibility of befriending him... they also had to put in all their effort and more! The Nine Tribtions Sword Masters biggest advantage was that he was very elusive and mysterious before he grew to his full potential; nobody knew who he was. But now that they knew... the initiative no longerid with him! Therefore, Lan Ruo had absolute confidence. That was why he had sent out such a rude invitation. In his eyes, after receiving such an invitation, Chu Yang would definitely be very panicked and be full of reservations toward him, and would also be very furious. He had imagined all sorts of possibilities, except for one The other party tly epting his invitation and even specially requesting for the banquet to not be too shabby... This gave Lan Ruo a kind of feeling as though his powerful punch hadnded on a pile of cotton. Fine, let me see just what kind of person this Nine Tribtions Sword Master is. With his hands sped behind his back, Lan Ruo stood at the edge of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion and muttered to himself as he faced the stillke waters. He suddenly felt a kind of thrill as though he had met his match. ... On the other side, Chu Yang was also thinking to himself. This Young Master Lan is clearly threatening me. Hehe, just as well, if you didnte to look for me, Id have gone to look for you anyway. In any case, my rtionship with the Lan n has already reached a point of no return. Its a rare opportunity to have this fellow whos sealed off here in the Lower Three Heavens and doesnt know any better, and here to give me his life. If I dont take this opportunity to ughter him, how can I let down this arrangement which Lan Meixian and the Lan n have so painstakingly arranged? As for threatening me... I cant even be bothered with the Lan ns Elder Master, much less this little bastard who hasnt even weaned off his mothers milk? And he is even a halfwit whos blind and deaf? ... The sky had already turned dark! Evening lights were lit in every corner of the Iron Cloud Citadel. People streamed to and fro without stopping but there was barely any unrest. It was apparent that under Tie Butians reign, Iron Cloud Citadel was very peaceful. People were also kind and honest; everyone went about their own affairs and did not disturb others. The entire Tianyun Building had been reserved! No other customers were allowed to enter! Everyone was specting who the person of power about to entertain a guest was to actually reserve the number one restaurant of Iron Cloud Citadel, as well as what kind of impressive figure the guest was? Dressed in robes of blue, Lan Ruo was a fine sight as he stood in front of the restaurant building to wee his guest. His expression was rxed and natural; he looked elegant and chic. This was someone who stood out among others. It caused all the youngdies and young wives passing by to cast furtive nces at him non-stop. What a handsome young man... Its a real shame that he wasnt headed to the brothels... Behind him, two first-grade Supreme Martial Artists stood quietly. Such a line-up to wee a guest was already record-breakingly grand for the Lan n. Even when the Eldest Young Masters of the other eight Super ns visited, the Lan n would only send someone to bring them in. Only those whom they truly had a close rtionship with would be personally greeted by Lan Ruo. The evening sky was gradually darkening yet there was still no sign of Chu Yang. Though there was no change in Lan Ruos expression, he was filled with displeasure on the inside. Damn it, this bastards putting some airs here. After waiting yet another long while, there were already drunkards staggering out from the other restaurants nearby yet there was still no sign of Minister Chu. Even with Lan Ruos self-restraint, he couldnt quite keep his calm anymore. Are you certain? That he said he woulde? asked Lan Ruo in a low voice. Yes. Just that I dont know why hes still not here yet... Behind him, that Supreme Martial Artist expert answered him without batting an eyelid. Hes seriously... presumptuous! Lan Ruos lips moved slightly as he cursed under his breath. Since when have I ever waited for anyone like this? Right at this moment, the sound of galloping hooves thundered from afar! A human and a mount came from the far distance like a gust of wind. Right on this busy street, they charged over like a hurricane, not reducing their speed one bit. Lan Ruo raised his head to look over, only to see a tall and towering horse covered in snowy white hair without a single strand of hair of other colors. A golden bridle and golden pedal shone bright under the lights. On the back of the horse was a young teenager in ck. He had eyebrows like swords and eyes like bright stars. His nose bridge was straight and his eyes piercing with vigor. He rode on horseback with his back straight and his body as steady as the mountains. His expression was cold and haughty, arrogant and unyielding as he raced forward! Golden bridle against the white horse, he was as fast as a shooting star! In the blink of an eye, the white horse had already reached Tianyun Building. The rider pulled on the horse reins and with a long neigh, the grand horse stood on its hind legs and came to a stop. Right in front of Lan Ruo! With a distance of not more than 2 meters between them! With the horse standing on its hind legs, that thing between its two hind legs almost pped Lan Ruo in the face. A strange smell assaulted his senses. The flurry of dust caused by the horse covered Lan Ruo with a whoosh. Lan Ruo was furious! But before his temper could re up, the rider had already descended the horse in one nimble motion. Laughing passionately, he walked over to Lan Ruo. Wahahaha... Is this Young Master Lan? My apologies, my apologies, hahaha... I am terribly sorry foringte, hahaha... Do excuse me, ha... Lan Ruos brows furrowed and he squeezed out a small smile with much difficulty. This must be? Wahahaha... Yes I am, yes I am! This man was of course Chu Yang. Heughed loudly and without any restraints. So sorry, haha... As the saying goes, there are three emergencies that people cannot avoid, haha... In order to have a good meal at Brother Lans, I took somexatives before I came here. I had only intended to clear out the space in my stomach and didnt expect the dosage to be a little too much. Thus, I ended up going trip after trip to shit and couldnt stop... It was all watery. Such an embarrassment, such an embarrassment, haha... Brother Lan, is the food ready? Lan Ruos facial expression was very exciting. As he stared at this glib Nine Tribtions Sword Master in front of him, he was filled with aplex mix of emotions. His adams apple moved up and down in his throat and he almost threw up. I invited you here for a meal but you actually went on and on aboutxatives and shit before going in to eat? Who can still goddamn eat at this rate? I even feel like throwing up now. Notte at all, notte at all, hurhur... As long as my brother cane, its alright even if I wait for three days and three nights! said Lan Ruo as he smiled calmly. He had originally intended to say these words with passion and enthusiasm but when the words were on the tip of his tongue, he couldnt muster up passion and enthusiasm at all. Moreover, if he opened his mouth any bigger, he had a feeling like he would throw up any moment. As such, he could only speak indifferently. Chu Yangughed. Brother Lan is too modest. If I had known that Brother Lan would stand here for so long to wait for me, I would have held it in no matter what. Its all my fault, all my fault. Isnt talking about shitting before eating an insult to others... Haha, good thing Brother Lan is so magnanimous. As he spoke, he took hold of Lan Ruos hand and shook it extremely enthusiastically. At the same time, there was a look of surprise and solemnity deep in Chu Yangs eyes as he nced at Lan Ruos neck. However, he resumed his normal attitude right after. Lan Ruos expression was rather stiff as he stared at Chu Yangs hand. He thought of how this pair of hands had only just wiped the mans ass countless times before this... and now he was suddenly holding his hand? For a moment there, some kind of smell seemed to assault his senses. Lan Ruos expression was a little forced. He retracted his hand forcefully and said, Since Brother Chu is here, lets head up. He was filled with endless repression in his heart. How can I make myself eat now? Not throwing up would already be for the best... Chu Yang clutched Lan Ruos hand tightly and sighed emotionally. Brother Lan, you have such a good character! Brother Lan, the moment I saw you, I felt as if we were old friends, as if I had already known you since many years ago. Today, we must drink to our hearts content and not return until were drunk. Come,e, we shall walk together arm in arm. He pulled Lan Ruo along and started to walk up. Lan Ruo took a deep breath and suppressed the churning in his stomach. Smiling, he said, Since thats the case,e this way, Brother Chu! Yes yes yes, were all good friends here, so we must not stand on ceremony with each other. These two... are your followers? Go, feed my horse. This is a good horse, you must not neglect it! What? You dont believe me? Look at this horse mane, its just like Young Master Lans hair, so silky and shiny! Chapter 1247 - Fame that has Long Resounded in my Ears like Thunder

Chapter 1247: Fame that has Long Resounded in my Ears like Thunder

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two First Grade Supreme Martial Artists instantly became dejected. They thought in their mind, Since when have we be their followers? Furthermore, have we be followers of such low status? Lan Ruos face ckened. The horses mane is the same as my hair? Then what am I? On the other hand, Chu Yang wasughing out loud. He held onto Lan Ruos hands intimately and the two of them went up together, while holding hands. Seeing that the two of them came over while holding hands, the two Supreme Martial Artists from Lan n both gave a bitter smile. They gave instructions to the restaurant waiter to take good care of this excellent horse, before they shook their heads and followed on. In Lan Ruos mind, it was as clear as a mirror. This person was Chu Yang. He was the King of Hell Chu that the Iron Cloud Empire had dered publicly to be dead. Now that he has reappeared here, furthermore staying overnight in the royal pce, it was sufficient to conclude that this King of Hell Chu was the lover of Tie Butian. ording to Lan Meixian, the Nine Tribtions Pill that Tie Butian had... was likely given by her lover. Then, King of Hell Chu... was very likely to be the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! It was not just Lan Ruo, including the two Supreme Martial Artists behind, all three of them were crystal clear of what was happening. On the surface, this King of Hell Chu appeared to be warm and kind, like someone who was about to meet up with his loved ones whom he had not seen for very long. However, in reality, he was very dissatisfied with this invitation from Lan n Otherwise, no matter how unhappy he was in his mind, he would not have said such unpleasant things before dinner, in front of all the guests. This was obviously a disgusting act done on purpose! Furthermore, it was an all-round disgusting act! Besides, within his expressions, there was a sense of fearlessness. In other words, he already understood the reason for Lan n to be waiting here. This was equivalent to Chu Yang covertly and indirectly admitting his identity of being the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Yet, this aspect had given people unlimited hope. So much so that even if Lan Ruo was near the tipping point of anger, he would not dare to say any offending words to Chu Yang! Lan Ruo was indeed feeling frustrated within and it was considerably so. The entire n had spent so much effort and so much time to prepare for such a n. Regardless of which aspect, they already had the upper hand. However, the moment this King of Hell Chu came, he used such a disgusting method. Without saying a word, he had already made his stance clear: All of you are here and I know it! Whatever that you wanted to find me for, I know it! Even your final objective, I know it too! Therefore, whatever I said is final! You are now begging me, not threatening me. You got to be clear about this. Using such a disgusting and gangster-like method, firstly, it would be able to snatch the upper hand of things. Secondly, even if Lan Ruo had any grievances, he would be forced to keep it to himself. Finally, they reached the room. The two Elders inside stood up with a smile to wee. It was at this moment that Chu Yang let go of Lan Ruos hand. With a face full of smiles, Lan Ruo introduced, Brother Chu, this is our Lan ns 19th Generation Elder, Lan Xinhua. He paused for a moment before continuing with a meaningful tone, Elder Xinhua is currently a Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artist. This was quietly giving pressure and also a form of testing out Chu Yangs true intentions within. This was because Lan Ruo realized that he was actually unable to tell Chu Yangs level of cultivation! If one was to say that Chu Yang had a cultivation level higher than Lan Ruo... Lan Ruo would definitely not believe it regardless! Therefore, with these few sentences, if Chu Yangs cultivation was too low, it would probably be revealed subsequently! No one within the martial world would not be sensitive to the word Supreme Martial Artist! Chu Yang was moved. He held onto Lan Xinhuas hands enthusiastically, shaking it continuously. Elder Lan, your fame has long resounded in my ears like thunder. Its my greatest honor to meet you today! This was the mostmonly seen opening greetings in the Martial World and also the least sincere one. Now, it was being spoken by Chu Yang so eloquently and smoothly without any pauses. It seemed like there was not even the slightest bit of sincerity within. The smile on Lan Xinhua was exceptionally brilliant. Minister Chu, no need to be so formal. Todays meeting with Minister Chu has made me realize how old we have be... The Martial World now is the stage for you youngsters. Ke Ke... Lan Ruo smiled and continued to introduce the second person; the house had five people from the Lan n. Every one of them was an expert who had created a reputation for themselves. In the face of Chu Yangs impoliteness, they were not even a bit angry. This is our Lan ns 25th Generation Edler, Lan Chengfeng. Elder Chengfeng is currently a Third Grade Supreme Martial Artist. Lan Ruo smiled gently, adopting a perfect ssical attitude of the noble families. Elder Lan, your fame has long resounded in my ears like thunder. Its my greatest honor to meet you today... Chu Yang spoke sincerely with a clear and sonorous voice. When he saw the previous person, he said these words. Now that he saw the next person, Chu Yang again repeated his own words! The hidden meaning within it was too significant. Lan Chengfeng could not help but twitch his face. He smiled and said, Minister Chu is so aplished at such a young age. Furthermore, you have a tall and upright heroic outlook. It is your reputation that is really resounding throughout the world. Chu Yangughed out and replied, Its nothing much. Im ttered. He actually did not even reject any of thesepliments, but instead epted them all. Lan Ruo felt frustrated with no avenue to vent it. At this moment, he felt a little regretful. He should not have forced Chu Yang toe over with him; he should have used another milder method... Chu Yang was obviously taking revenge on him. However, there was no use for regret now. No one would have thought that Chu Yang was so naughty and mischievous. He did not even have any regard for a Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artist who could easily turn the whole world in chaos. These two are our Lan ns 43rd Generation Elder, Lan Moyun and Lan Moshui. These two Elders are both First Grade Supreme Martial Artists. Lan Ruo was already a little weak in his introduction. Aya ya... The two Elder Lan! Chu Yang stared widely with passion. Immediately after, his tone changed and he said, Your fame has long resounded in my ears like thunder. Its my greatest honor to meet you today... All five of the Lan n members twitched their faces together. It seemed like they really wanted to strangle Chu Yangs neck and ask him, Do you have nothing else to say other than this sentence? The introduction waspleted. However, Chu Yang did not sit down. It seemed as if he was still waiting for more introduction. Everyone felt a little strange and heard King of Hell Chu say, This... That... Brother Lan, are you not going to introduce yourself? You dont know me? Lan Ruo suddenly wanted to faint from the shock. Lan Ruo thought in his mind, You just used the hand which you wiped your buttocks with to pull me and walk for such a long distance... now you are telling me you dont know who I am? This was not Chu Yangs fault. He was truly unaware of the identity of this person whom he had pulled to walk for a long distance. Chu Yang only knew that his family name was Lan and he was a Young Master from the Lan n. However, he did not know which of the Young Master was he, amongst the many Young Masters in Lan n. However, it was undeniable that within the Nine Super ns, Chu Yang was only disgusted with the Young Masters of Lan n and really did not want to see them. One was Lan Changge. The other was Lan Ruoyun. Just two of them were already enough to give Chu Yang a really bad impression or allergy towards the Young Masters of Lan n. Chu Yang said apologetically, I would prefer if Brother Lan can introduce yourself... I am ignorant. I only know that Brother Lan was an incredible character, however, I am unaware of the limits of your capabilities. Im Lan Ruo. Lan Ruo smiled gently but in his mind, he really wanted to just gulp Chu Yang down his stomach. He added, In the current Lan n... I am the next in line to take over. Oh, so you are the First~~ Young Master Chu Yangughed out loud. He had purposely emphasized the word First. This gave Lan Ruo a nasty feeling as if he had eaten a fly. Please have a seat, Minister Chu. Lan Xinhua smiled kindly and politely offered the seats. Chu Yang had no traces of politeness. Although with his mouth, he said that he did not deserve it, in reality, he just sat at the front of all the seats, without any traces of politeness. Everyone please take a seat. Do not stand on ceremony with me. Chu Yang smiled as he courteously offered the seats to the others. Everyones face ckened. They thought in their mind, Who is the one treating? Who is the host? Who are you little guy to act so generously? I am a little embarrassed. This is Brother Lans treat, I should havee earlier, however at thest minute... Minister Chu took on the spirit of I must make everyone disgusted or I will never give up and started to narrate the experiences of his own episode of diarrhea. The five experts from Lan n felt dizzy and light-headed from all the narration. They had not yet eaten... but were already full. Minister Chu! Lan Ruo stood up and bowed, while putting on a serious face. He continued, I know that our previous way of invitation must have made Minister Chu ufortable. Right here, I would like to offer my sincerest apology to you. I hope that Minister Chu will understand. Minister is staying at the far end of the pce. We definitely had no chance... If we were to forcefully enter or sneak in, there might be an even greater misunderstanding... I seek your understanding and be magnanimous enough to forgive us. Lan Ruo was an extremely intelligent person. Chu Yang appeared very aggressive. He took the lead in front and adopted such a disgusting attitude with no regard if he would degrade himself or not. This was basically an expression of Chu Yangs intentions: Death is preferable to dishonor! Very clear and very obvious. At this moment, if Lan Ruo had not lowered his own status, then, it was impossible to carry on the discussion! Imagine, once the dishes were up on the table, Chu Yang would still carry on his narration and talk about his episode of diarrhea. There would be absolutely no chance of any progression in their discussion. Needless to say any potential to coborate. Admit defeat? This was exactly what I wanted! If you did not admit defeat, then I would not know how to continue this conversation... Chu Yang appeared a little astonished and looked at Lan Ruo, before he slowly began to smile and said, Since Brother Lan had already said this, then, I shall not continue this topic. In actual fact, Chu Yangs heart skipped a beat. It seemed like with the sealing off of all roads in the Nine Heavens, the Lan n had no means of transmitting information. Hence, it would be the same for the other Nine Super ns! Therefore, they should not know about the death of over hundreds of Lan n experts in Tianji City. That means to say... right now, regardless of sides, only Chu Yang would know the entire story of what had happened. He had really gained the upper hand over things now! In other words, were these people not all free for Chu Yang to manipte or ughter now? The smile on the King of Hell Chus face became kind all of a sudden, giving people afortable feeling, like a spring breeze. Since the misunderstanding had been cleared, the atmosphere instantly became more harmonious. Everyone chatted andughed, talking about the interesting stories of the Martial World. asionally, there would be bouts ofughter. Not before long, the dishes arrived and the people of Lan n courteously invited Chu Yang for a drink. He did not refuse any of the drinks. Not before long, the atmosphere was already harmonious. Everyone had the look of regretting not meeting earlier. The people of Lan n realized that as long as Chu Yang was not out to disgust people, his style of conversation was actually very interesting. Of course, as the conversation went on further, the topic gradually changed. One doesnt visit a temple without a cause. I believe Minister Chu is aware of our intentions. Lan Ruo smiled cordially as he filled Chu Yangs wine cup. This, I would need Brother Lan to spell it out clearly. Chu Yang said apologetically, I am really not that smart, if Brother Lan does not make it clear, Im afraid I may misinterpret certain things... If I misunderstood that Lan n wanted to be my enemy... then that would not be nice. Chapter 1248 - 1248 I will Assess You 1248 I will Assess You Chu Yangs words sounded like a joke, or maybe not. However, these few Lan n members seemed to have really great patience and self-restraint. After hearing these words, they broke intoughter, as if Chu Yang had cracked an extremely interesting joke. However, everyone was startled in their mind. Ever since Chu Yang sat down until now, the initiative of the discussion had changed rapidly from the Lan n to Chu Yang. Furthermore, Chu Yang appeared freely at ease taking the initiative. By this stage of the discussion, it seemed that the Lan ns initiative waspletely lost and almost impossible to reverse. Our Lan n was forced as ast resort to take such an action. Lan Ruo confided with absolute sincerity, Brother Chu, hope that you will understand. Chu Yang knew that he was talking about how Lan n, more than a year, had arranged for people to wait around beforehand. He waved his hands and said, Lets not talk about this matter anymore. I still have to thank you guys for protecting Iron Cloud. Lan Ruo smiled with his eyes gleaming faintly. He drank a few cups of wine heartily. In the pretense of talking while being drunk, intentionally or unintentionally, he said, I really didnt think that the King of Hell Chu, who caused an upheaval to the Heaven and Earth a long time ago, is actually the world-renowned Nine Tribtions Sword Master who would determine the fate of the world... This is really big news. Chu Yang smiled indifferently and did not say a word. However, he knew that the main topic of discussion for today was finally unveiling. Seeing how Chu Yang did not deny, the various Lan n members brightened their eyes and they threw a significant look at each other. Looks like its him! Lan Xinhua smiled and said, Ruoer is still young, he should have thought of it long ago. Other than the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, who else in this world has the ability to cause such a shocking event of reversing the fate of victory or loss for two big nations all but empty-handedly? You are right, Elder Master! Lan Ruo smiled and replied. Chu Yang let out a bitter smile and then stared nkly. Looking at his expression, it seemed like he wanted to say something, but then held back. He shook his head as if he wanted to say something again, but then just gave a bitter smile. Chu Yang held up his wine cup and sipped a tiny mouth, looking as if he was in deep thoughts. Faintly, he appeared a little perplexed. Lan Ruo, Lan Xinhua and the others were stunned. They felt like there was something not right with Chu Yang. Indeed, the next moment, Chu Yang let out a long and bitter sigh. Lan Ruos eyes glimmered and heughed out loud. Brother Chu, one should enjoy his sess to the most; why the sigh? Chu Yang smiled and replied with some self-mockery, Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Ke ke... such great fame! Ai... Lan Ruo, Lan Xinhua and the others looked at each other. Their hearts were all thumping loudly. A sword simply came from nowhere and appeared on the right hand of Chu Yang. The sword light was bright and dazzling, like the Emperor of all swords, descending to the mortal world. The Nine Tribtions Sword! The five of them muttered quietly, their gleaming eyes all looking at the sword. Within their eyes, it was full of earnestness and admiration. The identity of Chu Yang as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was finally confirmed! All the preparations for the past one year or so had finally paid off! At this moment, all five of them had this same thought in their mind. No one realized when the Nine Tribtions Sword appeared, a colorless and scentless mist had already mixed into the dishes on the table. The mist had already dissipated. Chu Yang let out a long sigh and with a wave of his hand, he kept the Nine Tribtions Sword. With a deste look, he said, Its not wrong to call this thing a treasure. Since nobody here is an outsider and you have all basically confirmed my identity, then I shall not hide anything. Its just that you all may not know... this identity of being the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is actually the number one fraud in history. Number one fraud in history? Lan Ruo and the others were all startled. You are right. Chu Yang drank a few cups of wine and said with mncholy, Possessing the Nine Tribtions Sword allows you to rule the world, which is not wrong; However... If you do not have the capabilities, what could you do even if you have the Nine Tribtions Sword? It was after I got the Nine Tribtions Sword that I realized there was actually a bacsh to it! Bacsh?! Lan Ruo and the others were shocked. They thought in their mind, There is a bacsh from the Nine Tribtions Sword? This is the first time hearing it... it is indeed mysterious. You are right, the Nine Tribtions Sword has its own mission. The mission will begin as soon as the Master of the sword is identified. If the mission cannot bepleted, the sword masters soul would dissipate and be unable to reincarnate forever. Chu Yang had a serious expression as he said, It is like a whip, continuouslyshing at its own master to move forward. However... toplete the mission, it would require the unification of the Nine Heavens... To unify the Nine Heavens, it would mean to face the Nine Super ns! Ke Ke... that is almost impossible to achieve. Lan Ruo consoled him sincerely. There will always be a way. Its tough.... Chu Yang let out a bitter smile. The five Lan n members were burning in their hearts. They thought, Difficult? Of course, we want you to feel that its difficult, then it makes it easy for us to work. There is nothing too difficult in this world; as long as you put your mind to it, there is nothing which cannot be done! Lan Ruo consoled. Do not be anxious, Brother Chu; It will definitely seed. Its so tough! Chu Yang only shook his head. Brother Chu, this... Lan Ruo felt that the time was almost ripe. He jumped directly to the main topic and said, Brother Chu, you and us, we can coborate! He looked at Chu Yang and continued, And Brother Chu should have guessed the reason why we had stayed and prepared for so long in the Lower Three Heavens. Our only reason for staying was to get a chance to work with you, Brother Chu! Chu Yang sighed and said, Of course, Im aware of this. However, this mission is extremely dangerous. Even with the Lan n supporting me, the final result might likely be that the entire Lan n would be implicated... Brother Lan, this matter, you have to be really careful! Lan Ruo smiled with confidence and said, This matter, Brother Chu need not worry. How can there be no sacrifice for those who want to do great things? He paused before asking anxiously, But, may I ask the Sword Master... how many brothers have you got already? Chu Yang revealed a warm smile and said, There are seven brothers at the current moment. Two more vacancies! Lan Ruo was thrilled, but at the same time, he was also frightened on second thoughts: So fast! Ever since there was news of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master appearing, it was only less than two years and theres already seven out of the Nine Tribtions! If Lan Ruo himself had been slower by even one step... That would really be toote to even do anything. In the eyes of Lan Xinhua and the rest, it was shining brightly at the same time. There was hope for the Lan n! Lan Ruo wanted to contain his own excitement but was unable to do so. He raised his cup and said, If Brother Chu does not despise, I would be willing to follow beside you, apany Brother Chu on your path to greatness! Chu Yang hesitated and kept quiet for a long time. The crowd did not haste him for an answer. They were just quietly waiting. However, everyone was holding on to their breaths. It was normal for Chu Yang to have such a reaction. Everyone was rest assured of that. On the contrary, if Chu Yang had agreed without any hesitation, then the crowd would worry. The Nine Tribtions! How could it be so easily determined? After a long while, Chu Yang smiled awkwardly and said, Brother Lan, you have given me a tough question... My previous brothers, I had never got to know them intentionally. It was all through themon passage of tough times that we came to acknowledge each other... To directly suggest as Brother Lan did, this is the first. Chu Yang shook his head with a bitter smile. Lan Ruo also gave a bitter smile and said, I also have no choice... Brother Chu should understand my difficulties... Chu Yang nodded. Of course I understand. However... this matter, could you let me consider it for a while? In any case, we are unable to get up now. Lets just have some fun in the Lower Three Heavens. After a period of time, we can decide again, shall we? Lan Ruo was delighted. That would be great! He knew that since Chu Yang had said that, Chu Yang was already not rejecting him. In the remainder of the time, it was purely a time for Chu Yang to assess him. It would be up to Lan Ruo himself to perform. Lan Xinhua and the rest were also rest assured. Talking of the ability to socialize, as the Lan n First Young Master skilled in dancing, Lan Ruo couldnt be bad at it. With such a long period of time and intentionally getting into the good books, if Lan Ruo still failed to be acknowledged by Chu Yang, it would really be a failure on his part and he ought to just kill himself. After this, the atmosphere became really warm and enthusiastic. Everyone was exchanging drinks, eating and drinking heartily. Even their choice of words had be more intimate. The performance of Lan Ruo was really remarkable. He neither appeared too eager nor too ttery. He was sincere. Aspared to just now, he obviously had a few more degrees of closeness. However, he gave people a feeling that he was behaving like himself, he was uniquely him. This kind of feeling was the most soothing in the eyes of people. Lan Ruo had his own ns in mind. Judging from the current situation, he was indeed confident of bing one of the Nine Tribtions. However, even within the Nine Tribtions, there was also a difference in the rank. He thought in his mind, How should I upgrade my own status to fight to be the top three... Or rather, to be the number one amongst the Nine Tribtions... In that way, in the future of Upper Three Heavens, I would be like the current Ye n. As for the other ns... our Lan n is already so strong now. By the time the Nine Heavens had been unified, we would definitely be a hundred times stronger than those newly established ns! By then... where would there be a ce for the Nine Super ns? I shall justbine and assimte all the other ns... During the meal, Chu Yang asionally nced over at the neck of Lan Ruo and then stopped looking. Everyone thought that he was just assessing Lan Ruo and they were all looking forward to it. For Lan Ruo himself, every time Chu Yang nced over, he would pretend as if nothing had happened and continued his way of talking. He appeared literary talented with broad knowledge, graceful and charming. In the depths of Chu Yang, a tiny glimpse of heartache shed by. He smiled and said, All the Nine Super ns, their strengths are really great. An intelligent person would know the underlying intentions when he heard the talk. As soon as Chu Yangs sentence came out, Lan Ruo immediately realized that the real assessment was here! Chu Yang was obviously testing his own knowledge of the Nine Super ns. In order to achieve sess in battles, one has to know himself and also the enemies! Big Brother, you are right. Lan Ruo was very natural in changing the way he addressed Chu Yang. He smiled and said, Each of the Nine Super ns has a long history of ten thousand years, that is definitely not a trivial matter. Chu Yang appeared really interested as he listened on. Oh? To Chu Yang, this was the first time a core member of a n amongst the Nine Super ns was introducing the strengths of the various Nine Super ns to him, without any reservation. Chu Yang listened on with all his attention! Lan Ruo became really excited as he said, Lets take our Lan n as an example... He began to introduce his own n eloquently, including the number of Supreme Martial Artist, their various gradings, the amount of wealth, their manpower status, how many of their people were meant for great things, how many people were strong in both mind and body, the names of the ones really important... amongst other information. Lan Ruo talked about all aspects of their n,ing totally clean, without any reservation! Chapter 1249 - 1249 Clever Plans Backfiring

1249 Clever ns Backfiring

Lan Ruo neither dared to lie nor to exaggerate at all, because he knew that every word he was uttering now would be subject to verification in the future! If he ended up giving Chu Yang the impression that he had lied... the consequences would be unbelievably serious! Chu Yang sat up straight and listened seriously. Hemitted everything to memory; these were all information that were going to be very crucial when he returned to the Upper Three Heavens. After all, having someone speak this honestly with him was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, even for him! A rare opportunity such as this had to be cherished! In addition, Chu Yang also discovered that Lan Ruo was indeed a talent. Despite the Lan ns forces being made up of so many people and so many things happening, not only could he introduce them all to Chu Yang in a neat and organized fashion, he was even able to sort the information into clear and concise levels of hierarchy without a hint of disorganization. The most amazing thing was that he even weaved in a few interesting anecdotes about a few of the elders, so not only would the listener not get bored or distracted, they could even naturally develop a deeper impression of some people... He was a talent indeed. The Lan n is not considered powerful among the Nine Super ns. Brother Chu, you must keep this in mind. Lan Ruo was absolutely sincere. The Lan n would rank only sixth or seventh at best. Top in the ranks is the Ye n. From what I know... Lan Ruo started to speak at length about the other Super ns again. It was apparent that the Lan n had also put in a lot of hard work in this aspect. He listed names as though he were listing family treasures. Then, he went on to the Xiao n, Chen n, Zhuge n, Li n... etc... Lan Ruo spoke continuously and fervently. Once in a while, he would drink some wine to soothe his throat before continuing. The others listened quietly at the side. The four Supreme Martial Artists of the Lan n were all smiling as they watched Lan Ruo in a somewhat forted manner. The current Lan Ruo was like an exam candidate sitting for high school exams, while the four Lan n Supreme Martial Artists were like parents apanying their child sitting for exams. Everyones hearts were equally excited andforted as they listened to him; why would they be impatient at all? When he reached some parts where his exnation was rather unclear, all of them became incredibly anxious and wished that they could take over for him. But everyone knew that that was not doable at all, because that would make Chu Yang look down on Lan Ruo through and through. This was a test from the Nine Tribtions Sword Master toward the Nine Tribtions! When they thought of this, the four Supreme Martial Artists couldnt help but feel like they were going to tear up. ... In summary, Big Brother, Little Brother here has a personal ranking for the Nine Super ns. Lan Ruo smiled modestly. Go ahead, said Chu Yang approvingly. Hmm, no matter from which aspect, the Ye ns strength well deserves its number one spot. Second is the Xiao n and third the Y n. The Li n can be considered fourth while the Ling n can be considered fifth. As for my Lan n and the Chen n, we are equally matched for sixth and seventh. Eighth is the Shi n and ninth the Zhuge n. Lan Ruo cautioned in reminder, Although the Zhuge n is ranked ninth, it must be noted that this ranking is in terms of martial strength. If we were to rank the ns in terms of intelligence, the Zhuge n would no doubte out top. Their mysterious ability to probe into heavenly secrets... must not be belittled. Chu Yang nodded slowly. He happened to hold the same view as Lan Ruo when it came to the ranking. In fact, there was no difference between Lan Ruos ranking and the evaluation which Yue Lingxue had given him about the Nine Super ns. Of course, five thousand years ago, Lord Dharma Supreme had gathered the leaders of the Nine Super ns and instructed them to groom a covert batch of experts to stand against the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Several hundred years ago, Lord Dharma Supreme gathered everyone again because of this matter and made another round of arrangements. This has been kept an absolute secret. As such, each Super n still has one or two batches of covert troops. These troops are the ns biggest secret; outsiders, even the direct bloodline descendants of the n, probably dont know much about it. Lan Ruo went on, As for our Lan n, it was only when I was about toe down to the Lower Three Heavens that the Elder Master told me. Hmm, in that case, the Nine Super ns should possess over 1,000 Supreme Martial Artists in the open... If we consider the mysterious covert troops, they should have... more than 2,000? asked Chu Yang with a frown. Not just 2,000! This number should be doubled! answered Lan Ruo firmly. At the very least, our Lan ns covert troops already consists of 370 Supreme Martial Artists! Although their grades are not terribly high, their Supreme Martial Artist level is for certain. Anyone below the level of a Supreme Martial Artist does not qualify to enter the covert troops. This is the true secret weapon of every Super n! revealed Lan Ruo in a heavy tone. Then that makes the number close to 5,000... Chu Yang inhaled a deep breath of icy air. During the ying of the Tao battle on Mount Xingyun, Zi Xieqing had annihted 600 to 700 Supreme Martial Artists in one breath. Chu Yang had originally thought that the Super ns had taken a huge blow at the fundamental level as a result. He did not expect their private covert troops to be this astonishing! In that case, should I wish toplete the mission of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, I would have to face 5,000 Supreme Martial Artists! Chu Yang took a deep breath, his face rather pale. No! Big Brother, its not you but us! Lan Ruo smiled broadly at him. I am willing to follow Big Brother in life and death; the same naturally goes for the Lan n! After deducting our ns 500 Supreme Martial Artists from the count, we would need to face only 4,500. Besides, considering that we are scheming against the unprepared, our 500 Supreme Martial Artists will be able to eliminate 1,000 people, or even 1,500 people, from the other side! This is a conservative estimate! Lan Ruo smiled conceitedly. We must not underestimate our enemy. Chu Yang took an icy breath andmented regretfully in his heart. What a shame, if you had told me this before I became sworn enemies with you guys, I would definitely have made use of this. When that happens, it wouldnt have been as simple as just eliminating 1,000 people from the other side... But now, the moment the Nine Heavens passageway opens, you would know everything... When that happens, killing me ten thousand times wouldnt even be enough for you... Besides... other than the 370 Supreme Martial Artists in your ns covert troops, you only have 100-odd others left. But on Mount Xingyun, 60 to 70 out of these 140 to 150 people have already been eliminated... Kiddo, your intel isnt very urate. The enemy is too formidable. Chu Yangs expression was solemn. They are. Lan Ruo also took a deep breath. Our journey is a tough one. Chu Yang smiled at him. You can still change your mind. Does Big Brother think of me as such a fickle and baseman?! Lan Ruo put on an offended and displeased look. As long as Im with Big Brother, no matter what kind of dire situation, well go through it together! Chu Yang looked at Lan Ruo and sighed. You must be prepared for the deaths of many people. Lan Ruo raised his head and replied calmly, Even death... will not give me any regrets! Good! Well said! Chu Yang said loudly, Come, let us have a drink together! Yes, Big Brother! Raising their winecups, the two of them rose to their feet, threw back their heads and downed the wine. Then, they looked at each other and burst intoughter, filling the atmosphere with a feeling as though they had found a bosom friend in each other. Seeing this, the four Supreme Martial Artists present felt like tearing up. Finally... he had passed the test... Although Chu Yang was smiling outwardly, he was, however, sighing in regret inside. No one in this world understood clearer than him just how big of a mistake the Lan n hadmitted! And what kind of amazing opportunity they had missed! The Lan n was the only n within the Nine Super ns in the Nine Heavens that definitely could have survived unscathed! The Lan ns ties with the Nine Tribtions Sword Master were simply too close. The Nine Tribtions Sword Masters mothers Teacher was Lan Meixian of the Lan n. The Nine Tribtions Sword Masters wifes Teacher was Lan Meixian of the Lan n. The Nine Tribtions Sword Masters current two biggest forces, Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou, had had very friendly ties with the Lan n for several thousand years. Even if the Lan n did not do anything and had just sat there waiting, Chu Yang wouldnt have dealt with them either! And even if they did, as long as they didnt go too far, Chu Yang would also have put up with it. He had to consider his mother and his wife after all; these two were people whom he wouldnt have been able to get past at all. But now, everything had already reached a point of no return, and neither was there any way to turn back! First, the Lan n had resorted to despicable methods to destroy their emotional ties with Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou, causing both parties to fall outpletely. The pursuit after leaving Tianji City in particr made Moon Breeze hate the Lan n to the core even more! They had also used various despicable means when they were in Tianji City to scheme against and make use of Chu Yang, and became enemies with him. Besides, Lan Changge even made use of Wu Qianqian, who was hopelessly in love with Chu Yang, to set up a trap and attempted to vite her! This made Chu Yang even more unable to condone them! Next, they had also fully participated in the secret scheme against the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and put on their toughest defenses. Of course, the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters identity did not surface in the Upper Three Heavens at all and the Lan ns reaction could be said to be putting on an act. However, they didnt expect that the Chu Yang, whom they had been dealing with and making use of, was in fact the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! And now, he even discovered that Lan Meixian had even betrayed Tie Butian and sent people down to the Lower Three Heavens to wait for him. If they had been sincere in befriending him, just sending Lan Ruo alone would have sufficed. Even though it would be risky, it would show their sincerity. But Lan Ruo had brought four Supreme Martial Artists with him instead; why was that? The answer was practically clear for all to see The moment the partnership fell through, they would destroy the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! And kill him! Even an idiot wouldnt believe that the Lan n didnt have such ns! Step by step, the Lan n could be said to havee up with n after n. But what was the most aggravating was that no matter which n of theirs, they had alle out empty-handed and pushed themselves closer and closer toward destruction. And also further and further away from Chu Yang, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. There was also one more reason the Shadows. Chu Yang valued very much the Shadows who had protected Tie Butian back then. Even though they were from the Lan n, they were very loyal to Tie Butian and even saw her as their own and gave her an endless amount of familial kinship. If Tie Butian had ever experienced kinship from anyone in her entire life, then it would no doubt be from the two of them. Chu Yang had always admired them very much. But when he hade down this time, they had instead gone missing. Chu Yang had asked Tie Butian but she didnt know either. The point at which they had gone missing was coincidentally the same timing as when Lan Ruo and the others had juste down to the Lower Three Heavens. When they met earlier, Chu Yang could already tell There were two jade pendants hanging on Lan Ruos neck. They were the Heavenly Treasures Mysterious Yang Jade! That was why he had observed Lan Ruos neck quite a few times. And everytime he did, his heart ached! Chapter 1250 - 1250 Is Tomorrow The Beginning Or The End? 1250 Is Tomorrow The Beginning Or The End? The Mysterious Yang Jade The apanying item to the Mysterious Yang Jade Essence, one of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines in the world! From the start of time till now, Chu Yang was the only person to have ever possessed the Mysterious Yang Jade Essence! In the whole world, only a few select people possessed the Mysterious Yang Jade; and they were all gifts from Chu Yang! When Chu Yang had gotten the Mysterious Yang Jade Essence back then, he had given the two Shadows one each. The one he had given to Tie Butian was still hanging on her neck even now. In that case, who did those hanging on Lan Ruos neck belong to? Where had the Shadows gone? The Shadows knew that he was the one who had given Tie Butian the Nine Tribtions Pill but Lan Ruo had only realized upon seeing him. This meant that the Shadows were aware of this but did not inform him. But their jade pendants were with Lan Ruo now. Where had the Shadows gone? The answer was practically obvious to all! Chu Yang understood the moment he thought about it Lan Ruo must have gone to the Shadows for information to get to the bottom of the matter the moment he hade down to the Lower Three Heavens. However, the two Shadows must have refused to reveal anything no matter what and were killed by Lan Ruo in the end! The Mysterious Yang Jade naturally fell into the hands of Lan Ruo after that. If not, the Shadows would never separate the jade from themselves. The Mysterious Yang Jade could be said to be crucial to the two of them! And it could even improve ones body constitution. Why would anyone give away such a treasure? Chu Yang wished he could smack Lan Ruo to death right now; why would he have any interest in entering any sort of partnership with him? The conclusion was apparent from the abovementioned few points No matter how much effort the Lan n put in and no matter how they sucked up and curried favor with him, in the eyes of Chu Yang, they had already been given the death sentence! With no chance of any change! The Lan n had unwittinglyid the foundation to get close to the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and extending ten thousand years of prosperity. Yet they had also unwittingly destroyed all of itpletely! How could this not be said to be destiny making fools out of them! If the Lan n were to realize, the number of people who would throw up blood and die with immense regrets definitely would not just be a few! The meal continued all the way tillte night. Chu Yang could be said to have reaped a lot of benefits from this. This was his first time having his understanding of the Nine Super ns power put into perspective! This trip was definitely not made in vain. Only when they were about to call it a night did Chu Yang, while cleaning his teeth with a toothpick, finally ask casually, How many people did you bring down here with you? Fourteen. Including myself, fifteen. Lan Ruo let out a wry chuckle. But Big Brothers actions are quick too. Three out of the four people in the pce have already been killed by you. Huh? Chu Yang got a shock. Those three whom Ive killed are all your men? He stamped his foot and sighed. Oh dear, I saw them behaving suspiciously in the pce and their cultivation was so high, so I just killed them along the way. I didnt expect them to be our men... This, this, this... This is too embarrassing. Its fine. Lan Ruo could only stomach the misfortune. He smiled and said, Dying at the hands of Big Brother can also be considered their fortune. Big Brother need not worry himself over this. How can I not! Chu Yang was very much displeased. Hemented guiltily, What if I kill another one tomorrow? Even if you dont mind, I mind! These are all our manpower. How about this? After a pause, he said, Gather everyone tomorrow; Ill meet with them. After all, we still have a long way here in the Lower Three Heavens. How are we to do things if we dont know each other? Lan Ruo thought about it and answered without any hesitation, Alright! Well do as Big Brother says. He smiled and continued, Im staying at the old site of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion where Big Brother used to stay. If Big Brother is free tomorrow, you can get Feng Qiliang to bring you there. Well have a good gathering then. Chu Yang agreed at once. Well do just that. He smiled and said meaningfully, Lan Ruo, were not going to be doing nothing here in the Lower Three Heavens. A wave of agitation went through Lan Ruo. Big Brother needs only to tell us if theres something he needs. Chu Yang patted his shoulder. Ill make arrangements tomorrow when our men are all here. Alright. Lan Ruo was overjoyed. He had finally gotten Chu Yangs approval. What would the arrangements tomorrow be like? Lan Ruo couldnt help but look forward to it very much. The Lan Ruo right now definitely wouldnt expect that Chu Yangs so-called Ill make arrangements tomorrow when our men are all here was to... arrange for all of them to report to hell! Big Brother, where are our other brothers? Lan Ruo was rather anxious to build good rtions with the others. Lan Ruo could only confirm that he had truly been epted if he could meet the other Nine Tribtions. Chu Yang smiled. They are all in the Middle Three Heavens. Then how did you get here, Big Brother? Lan Ruo was rather perplexed. I have already been here for more than a year. I was in seclusion in a secret location during this period of time. Chu Yang smiled warmly. When youre free and were done with the matters here in the Iron Cloud Citadel, Ill bring you there. The spiritual energy there is abundant, almost to the point of solidifying. Your cultivation will definitely improve by leaps and bounds! Yes, Ill let you go to hell. Im sure spiritual energy would be sufficient there. As for whether you can improve by leaps and bounds there, I really couldnt care less. Thank you, Big Brother! Lan Ruo was thrilled. What happened after was of course everyone socializing and drinking to their hearts content. The more they drank, the more they felt that no one was an outsider here, and so they were a lot more rxed in conversing. Using the influence of alcohol as a front, as well as feeling that he was already on familiar terms with Chu Yang, Lan Ruo couldnt stop himself from making a small joke. He leaned over to Chu Yang and whispered softly in his ear, Big Brother, hehe... It must have felt great going at it with the Emperor the past few days? Hahahaha... Murderous intent surged within Chu Yang. Heughed loudly and said, This fellow! Im going to get angry if you continue to talk about this! Lan Ruo burst intoughter. To Lan Ruo, if he had such a woman, the feeling of pressing on top of the ruler of an empire and doing whatever he pleased to her was a thrill that couldntpare to anything else. If he had been Chu Yang and someone had made such a joke to him, it would have been totally up his alley. Putting himself in Chu Yangs shoes, Lan Ruo naturally assumed that since they were both men, Chu Yang must feel the same way as him! And that he must definitely be filled with endless triumph. But it never would have urred to him that Chu Yang could treat anything as a joke but he would never joke about his woman in front of outsiders! In front of outsiders, Chu Yang would never use his family, parents, brothers, women... as any kind of joke! This was Chu Yangs biggest taboo! Lan Ruos little joke as a means to get closer to him hadpletely ignited the murderous intent within King of Hell Chus heart. His fury knew no bounds! The night ended after everyone had thoroughly enjoyed themselves, no matter from whose perspective. Chu Yang got onto the white horse. Under the enthusiastic waving of the five Lan n members, they agreed on the meeting time for the next day. Then, he galloped off, reluctant to part. Behind him were five Lan n members who couldnt hide their excitement. What do you all think? asked Lan Ruo heavily as he watched Chu Yang and his white horse disappear into the dark night. There shouldnt be... any big problems. Lan Xinhua breathed a sigh of relief and said, Its apparent that hes still holding back but this only goes to show his prudence. As for our talk tonight... I didnt detect any problems. I think so too. With his hands sped behind his back, Lan Ruo said dispassionately, If he wants to unite the Nine Heavens, then he would require people to help him! The current Nine Tribtions are not strong enough to help him yet, so our suggestion today is most likely a much-needed gesture of help during his time of need. Yes, thats why Chu Yang was quick to drop his dissatisfaction toward the way we had invited him. Lan Chengfeng agreed. Yes. Lan Ruo was a little regretful. I really should have used a gentler approach. This mans personality is obviously quite average; hes definitely rather rash and hot-headed. But from the looks of things, weve already done pretty well. The key is in our performanceter on. Lan Xinhuaforted him. There must be something he wants to aplish in the Lower Three Heavens... When that timees, you can go ahead and do it alone with him. We will not participate. If we do... the influence on the mood and impression will be too big. Yes, he would end up thinking of me as an Eldest Young Master who can only rely upon his home n if we do that... Lan Ruo murmured, But how can I, Lan Ruo, possibly be that kind of person? Moreover, its easier to develop our friendship if its just the two of us. However, in his heart, he thought, Friendship? What is friendship worth? Everything will be unveiled tomorrow. Lan Xinhuas heart was at ease. He smiled and said, We can finally have a good sleep tonight. I wonder how overjoyed the n would be if they knew about this. There was a hint of a reserved smile on Lan Ruos face. Tomorrow will be the best start to everything! We willy the foundation of the Lan ns ten thousand years of prosperity! Lan Ruo was filled with an excited sense of aplishment. ... Tie Butian sat on the chair, her right palm against her cheek as she waited quietly. The little fellow had already gone back to his room to sleep long ago. Tie Butian had initially expected him to be unable to tolerate it but she didnt expect him to be so independent. He was actually able to sleep incredibly soundly all by himself in the room. Right now, Tie Butian was waiting for Chu Yang to return home. She was just like a regr peasant woman waiting for her husband to return home from work. If we were just regr people, I would definitely spend my life with you. No matter when, as long as youe home, you will see someone waiting for you. Tie Butian was lost in her thoughts, her face red. Before this, she had never thought that there would be a day where she, the sovereign of a generation, would be willing to put away her disguise and resume her female form and wait wholeheartedly for someones return. Such days were something that she didnt even dare to dream of. But now that Chu Yang was here, everything had be reality. Chu Yang... Little Tian Tian likes you, murmured Tie Butian distractedly. The moment she uttered these words, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to bury herself in a hole. This is too mushy... The lights on the table flickered, causing the whole room to be lit up red. Out of some kind of emotion, Tie Butian did not make any changes to Chu Yangs set up from the previous night, including the carpet, red candles, tassels, etc... She let her bedchamber stay like this without any change. She wished to retain her nuptial chamber and her happiness for a little longer... Chapter 1251 - 1251 A Man Without Any Status 1251 A Man Without Any Status It was alreadyte and that fellow still hadnt returned. Tie Butian was a little restless. She got a few official documents out, intending to go through them and give herself something to do, but she couldnt calm down no matter what. That scoundrel just disappeared after leaving behind a few words this afternoon. Where did he go off to fool around? She was waiting for him here but... if he really came... what were they going to do? When she thought of that, the Emperors pretty face heated up intensely and turned a fiery red from embarrassment. With a squeak, the door opened. A shadow entered the room in a sh. Youre back. Tie Butian was in the midst of reading her official documents. She had been holding on to the red-inked brush for ages without writing anything but Chu Yangs entrance immediately produced results she lost her grip on the brush, whichnded squarely on the document. Why arent you sleeping yet despite the time? Chu Yang was a little puzzled but then immediately understood. Were you waiting for me? Pssh! Tie Butian retorted, Who was waiting for you! I was going through documents! Yes, yes, going through documents. Thats great. Chu Yang chuckled and walked over. As he got nearer, Tie Butian suddenly felt her whole body turn rather listless, as if she had be inexplicably weak. Your Majesty, its alreadyte. Stop working so hard. Chu Yang wrapped his arms around her slender waist from the back, his lips leaning toward her pristine little ear and gently sucking on her earlobe. The tip of his tongue nimbly turning and twisting, he whispered, Shall your lowly subject service Your Majesty to turn in for the night? Who... Who wants you to service me? Tie Butian rejected him weakly. But the next moment, she had already let out a soft exmation. Warmrge hands had already slipped inside her clothes at the waist, each hand cupping the raised mounds on her chest and gently squeezing and fondling them. Tie Butian turned weak immediately. Stop fooling around... I, I... I have to... go through... official documents first... You can continue. I wont disturb you from your work, replied Chu Yang sanctimoniously. His hands and fingers, however, moved about nimbly, squeezing and fondling those mounds and not letting go at all. asionally, he would pinch those two little cherries and gently twist and turn them. The folds in Tie Butians robes at the chest area were very obvious; one could clearly see a pair of hands inside fooling around cheekily... Tie Butians powerless arms pressed against the table; only then did she manage to stop herself from copsing. Her voice shaking, she said, You... If you continue to fool around like this... h-how am I supposed to do work... Chu Yang was in the midst of enjoying fondling the two little bunnies. When he heard her words, he was startled. Oh, then I wont fool around anymore. And he really extracted his hands. Tie Butian rxed at once, vaguely disappointed. She breathed a sigh of relief and said, You can... hnggg~~ Before she could finish, another soft cry had already escaped her. Because Chu Yang certainly wasnt fooling around here anymore; he had already headed elsewhere to fool around. His hands slid down from her waist to her supple bottom. Gently stroking her bottom, he followed her curves to her thighs. Biting on her ear, he whispered, Can I fool around here... Tie Butian panted heavily and squeezed her thighs together tightly, not allowing those hands to wander. In a shaky voice, she protested, No... No, you cant... Hurry... and take your hand away... I do want to take my hand out but how am I supposed to when youre squeezing your thighs together so hard? Chu Yang put on a show of trying to extract his hand. Tie Butian hurriedly rxed her legs. Hurry. A cry escaped her lips; when her legs parted, Chu Yang had taken the opportunity. Not only did hisrge hand not retreat, but it also advanced instead. Slipping in smoothly, he immediately hit critical territory. No... You really cant... The Emperor was close to being embarrassed to death. She subconsciously squeezed her thighs together hard. I can t do this nor can I do that! Then what can I do! Chu Yang seemed to have gotten mad, extracting his hand suddenly. Tie Butian thought that he had really gotten upset and couldnt help panicking a little. She exined, Chu Yang, I... Im not... Chu Yang was indeed furious. Reaching over, he pulled the Emperor over to him andid her on top of his thighs. With a loud rip, he tore the Emperors robes and flipped it up. Then, he raised his right hand and smacked the Emperors prestigious and supple bottom. Even though he didnt use much strength, it elicited a cry from Tie Butian, who was both embarrassed and disconcerted. She didnt expect at all that this scoundrel would actually take off her trousers and smack her bottom. An overwhelming sense of shame and an inexplicable feeling suddenly came over her, as though... the feeling of being conquered. Being conquered by her man! Then, Chu Yangs hand stayed put there. He was obviously enjoying it but he still pretended to be very angry. Do you think that you can reject your own husbands reasonable request just because youre the Emperor? No! Tie Butian anxiously tried to defend herself. Hmph. Minister Chu snorted. But you were obviously saying no, no... Is there a wife in the world who behaves like you? So disobedient... If you dont believe me, you can go and ask around. Other mens women would never reject their husbands when it came to requests in this aspect! Chu Yang was full of wild tales. But how could Tie Butian bring herself to ask others about such things? Wasnt that going to be embarrassing to death? Chu Yang continued to gripe. As the Emperor, how would you not know about such things? Everyone in the world behaves like this; if not, why would they say that a wife is to put her husband above all? Especially when ites to bedroom affairs. They are absolutely cooperative; they follow whatever the man says. Whatever position he says, they would take; whenever he says he wants it, they would do it. This concerns a mans greatest pride! Therefore, you cant take it lightly... All the regr men in the world are entitled to such pride but am I actually going to be in a lower position than other men after bing the Emperors man? This hurts my pride too much. Chu Yang spoke very formally and very seriously. Tie Butian, who was caught in a moment of passion, couldnt help but feel rather apologetic. She said apologetically, I am sorry. Then do you still dare to do this in the future? asked Chu Yang. I... I dont. Tie Butian turned over and swallowed her pride and anger. She said submissively, In the future... Ill listen to everything you say... I, I... Ill be like other women. Y-you... Whatever you want... w-well do it your way? When she finished, she was so embarrassed that she hung her head. Really?! King of Hell Chus eyes gleamed brightly. Yes! Though the Emperors voice was filled with bashfulness, it was also full of certainty. Chu Yang was originally just making an issue out of nothing and ying tricks. He didnt expect to reap such unexpected rewards and was truly overjoyed. Picking her up in his arms, he had already walked over to therge bed the next moment. Well try other positions tonight... like this... ... After a night of passion. Tie Butians face was entirely red. She rested against Chu Yangs chest and panted heavily. Her entire body was like a ball of soft and pliable dough, as though waters in spring. She couldnt even bring herself to move even her little finger, much less her whole body. She had really gotten scared. This fellow actually still looked like he hadnt had enough yet and wanted to continue... If they really continued, tomorrows morning court assembly... was going to be dyed again. Tie Butian took a look at the window and groaned. What tomorrows morning court assembly? It was already time... But how was she supposed to go for morning court assembly in this state? She was just thinking about it when she felt the pair of hands hugging her start to misbehave again. At her lower body... something was also starting to raise its head. Tie Butian was just about to exim when Chu Yang had already sealed her lips. No, no, no... I dont want anymore... Sigh... Im really the man with the least status in this world... Uhh... Fine... Yes, good girl... What followed was yet another chamber of spring. Only the Emperor was moaning in her heart. This fellow... is really going to be the death of me. ... The Emperor had canceled morning court assembly again. This time, however, all the officials received the news early. But everyone was still somewhat worried. A lot of people had already dispersed but there were still a few people pacing about with frowns on their faces. Even when the sun was already bright, they were still there. Footsteps echoed from afar. The Chief Supervisor of Internal Affairs, Feng Qiliang, walked over leisurely, together with a few eunuchs of lower positions. Chief Supervisor Feng. A court official came forward and intercepted him. With an air of worry, he asked, Chief Supervisor Feng, His Majesty has canceled morning court assembly for two days in a row... This... Surely nothing serious has happened? Feng Qiliang chuckled and shook his head. Nothing serious has happened. When he finished, he was about to leave. But the official stopped him again. What exactly is going on? Seeing that he couldnt go off just yet, Chief Supervisor Feng nced around furtively. Then, he leaned over to the official and whispered in a low voice, Lord Liu... His Majesty has taken a... cough, consort... these couple of days... Consort... Oh oh oh, I get it now, I get it now. Lord Liu finally revealed an assured smile and nodded incessantly, his wrinkly face so smiley that there were as many folds on it as on a paper fan. His Majesty has also had it tough. Ever since Her Majesty the Queen has passed away, for a long time, he has already not... Hurhur, this is great, this is great... Hurhur... My heart is at ease now... The few court officials finally left with their hearts at ease. Chu Yang, who was here to look for Feng Qiliang, stood in a dark corner, almost passing out from inability to draw his breath. Consort? Chu Yangs face turned ck. Minister Chus face turned ck immediately. He walked out. Chief Supervisor Feng? Qiniang! Feng Qiliang got a fright. He nodded and bowed. You, you, you... Good day to you. Im not having a good day. Chu Yang snapped furiously, Ive be a consort... Feng Qiliangs mouth was ajar, though no sound came out. Dear heavens, please have pity on me. I was just saying it casually. I can swear to the heavens that Ive only said it this once during thest few days. To think the actual party overheard... Chu Yang snorted a few times. Bring me to the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. Feng Qiliangs spirits rose. Because of this, he had already paced several rounds outside the sleeping quarters since early morning. This lord had finallye out. They spoke as they walked. Qiniang... How did you be a eunuch? Your cultivation is so high... Could it be that you know a secret technique to shrink ones manhood? How did you get past the pces strict checks? No... This... I dont need to hide it from them. Its a long story... Since I was young, Ive never had... Oh~~~ What a shame. Im used to it. I heard that you all brought a total of over twenty people this time. So many? No, there are only fifteen people in total, hurhur... Hmm... This means that there are still twelve others? The total strength is still very impressive. In front of you... We wouldnt dare. ... After sounding him out, Chu Yang could finally be sure. There were really just these few people. He had already ughtered three out of the fifteen; there were still twelve left! Chapter 1252 - 1252 Murder Must Be Paid For With One’s Life! 1252 Murder Must Be Paid For With Ones Life! At the old site of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. Lan Ruo was in the midst of a lecture. When that personester, everyone had better be on alert! Dont you dare make any mistakes. Lan Qi, I know that you were on good terms with the three of them. However, the dead cannote back to life. If you hold up the ns important affairs because of this trivial grudge, nobody will be able to bear the responsibility for you! Be respectful but you must not be ingratiating. Understand? ... After going over a list of things to take note of and even supplementing quite a few times, Lan Ruo was finally at ease. The sound of galloping could be heard; two horses approached from afar. Feng Qiliang was in the lead. He dashed into the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. Eldest Young Master, hes here! Lan Ruos spirits rose. Full of smiles, he went out to wee him. Big Brother! Hurhur... Youre so early. Im not used to it, Lan Ruo said in jest. Yeah, I was afraid that you would be anxious if I kept you waiting. Chu Yangughed loudly and got off the horse. The two of them walked in side by side, as though close friends. Upon seeing Chu Yangs arrival, the four Supreme Martial Artists waiting in the yard rose to their feet as a sign of respect. Smiling, they nodded at him in greeting. Other than that, six other people were standing on one side of the yard. They were walking over to pay their respects. This is my Big Brother, Chu Yang! Lan Ruo announced imposingly, From now on, seeing my Big Brother is like seeing me; no matter what kind of order or request, you must obey him without a sliver of negligence! Understand? Yes! Good. Lan Ruo turned around. With a smile, he said, Big Brother, these are our men. Are they enough? Though the numbers are a little low, everyone here is an expert! In these Lower Three Heavens, they are of course enough. Chu Yang smiled in satisfaction. Have everyone wait for a while in the yard. Lets go into the room and discuss some matters and make some arrangements. Chu Yang took a few steps before he seemingly suddenly recalled something. The few Lan elders cane along too. Just as well, since we have so many people, we can have a good discussion. The four Lan n Supreme Martial Artists immediately felt very pleased. This Nine Tribtions Sword Master surprisingly knew how to treat people. Just one sentence alone and these old men were cated at once. Obviously, the feeling of being held in high regard was something that everyone needed. Inside the room. Lan Ruo sniffed the air and remarked jokingly, Big Brother smells so fragrant... haha... Like the fragrance of womens cosmetics. Chu Yang gave him a resigned smile. Haha... This is unavoidable. Everyone got what he meant and burst intoughter. Lan Ruo very attentively brewed tea for his guest. As the aroma of tea wafted in the room, the fragrance on Chu Yang seemed to be stronger and stronger. Big Brother, here. Lan Ruo passed a cup of tea to Chu Yang. Smiling, he said, Lets discuss Big Brothers important matters, haha. It was apparent that Eldest Young Master Lan couldnt wait to be involved in the affairs of the Nine Tribtions. Chu Yang raised his teacup and chuckled. Actually, what I wanted to ask was about two Lan n experts who were by Crown Prince Butians side back then. They are a married couple, called Shadows. When he mentioned this, everyones countenances changed. As if he didnt realize, Chu Yang continued with a smile, Those two are very practical and are good people. They are also very loyal. To be honest, if I had known that they were from the Lan n back then, I would have been filled with admiration toward the Lan n long ago. Im old friends with those two. Back then, we went through a lot of hardships together... Chu Yang sighed and said heavily, But I didnt see them when I came back this time. The lively atmosphere from earlier suddenly quietened. The silence felt rather bizarre. Brother Lan, where are those two old friends of mine? Chu Yang looked at Lan Ruo somewhat urgently. Can I see them for a while? He smiled warmly. Weve not met for too long. I really miss them. Lan Ruo coughed a couple of times. Yes, of course. Old friends must be reunited. But Big Brother, you should also know that we are facing a huge problem now, which is the fact that the Nine Heavens passageway has already been locked and is unable to be used. If Big Brother wants to see them, youd have to wait till the Nine Heavens are unlocked. Chu Yang nodded dispassionately. That makes sense. Lan Ruo, as the young master of the Lan n, you sure have a lot of treasures on you... Hurhur... Such as this jade pendant on Brother Lans neck... Its truly a rare treasure. Lan Ruos countenance changed. He said, Its just a piece of Mysterious Yang Jade. If Brother Chu likes it, of course I would be willing to part with it. Chu Yang smiled. I really like it a lot. The atmosphere was a little weird. Lan Xinhua hastily smiled and said, Since Lord Sword Master holds those two in such high regard, Im sure youll get to see them in the future. Our Lan n is also incredibly honored by this. Chu Yang nodded and replied, The Lan n... is indeed the n who holds the most intimate ties with me among the Nine Super ns! Everyone let out awkwardughs and nodded in agreement, even though they didnt understand what he meant. Chu Yang smiled at them. My woman, the current Emperor of Iron Cloud, Tie Butian. Her Teacher is your Lan ns Lan Meixian. Perhaps all of you dont know about this but my biological mother is also a disciple of Lan Meixian. As though a loud boom had gone through everyones minds, they all widened their eyes in astonishment. Lan Ruo was dumbstruck. Is... is that true? Of course its true! Chu Yang smiled and asked, Would I lie about such things? Lan Ruo shook his head in confusion. Howe Ive never heard about it? Because Lan Meixian doesnt know... And neither does my mother know that Im the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Chu Yang exined with great patience. The five Lan n members were ovee with a wave of dizziness. Besides, the two Supreme Martial Artists, Moon Breeze, are also the ones who support the Nine Tribtions Sword Master the most among thew-enforcement officers. Simrly, Moon Breeze also has deep ties with the Lan n! Chu Yang went on. Also, I dont have many friends but the two Shadows are definitely part of them. Chu Yang smiled coldly. See, my ties with you Lan n are still connected by veins even after the bones have been broken. Lan Ruo was utterly confused. Indeed, indeed. Chu Yang went on, What a shame... that all of you have destroyed everything. He looked icily at Lan Ruo. Lan Ruo, the Shadows... are dead, right? Lan Ruos countenance changed. He finally realized that something was not quite right. Big Brother, I dont understand what youre saying. Actually, what Im saying is very simple. Chu Yang gave them a frightening smile. Murder must be paid for with ones life, and debts paid for with money! Lan Ruo stared at him in disbelief. You... want to kill me? Chu Yang replied, What, cant I? Lan Ruos eyes continued to widenrger andrger. You want to kill the sessor to one of the Nine Super ns just because of two insignificant ants? Especially when its someone whos going to conquer the world with you? You wont conquer the world with me! And neither are they ants; they are my friends, replied Chu Yang heavily. The scene of the two Shadows protecting him and Tie Butian while charging among endless enemy soldiers suddenly surfaced in his mind; his heart was filled with an intense ache. Those two are trash! Trash, you know?! Lan Ruo shouted in a deep voice, When they were in the Lan n in the Upper Three Heavens, they had the best of everything, be it resources or the environment. But they actually only broke through to King-level at an age of over forty years old! Too many people in the same batch as them had already be Emperor-level or even Monarch-level but they were only first-grade King-levels! These are trash who were thrown out by the Lan n! But you actually want to kill me because of these trash! Chu Yang sneered at him. Saying all this is useless! I only ask, were you the one who killed them?! And stole their Mysterious Yang Jade?! Lan Ruo retorted furiously, Yes, I was the one who killed them! So what? They were Lan n members yet they had the audacity to keep the truth from me! No matter what I asked, they feigned ignorance! Whats the harm in me killing two ungrateful bastards? Chu Yang fell into silence for a moment. They can rest in peace today. He raised his head. Because Im about to avenge them. My friends will not die in vain! Chu Yang sighed. To be honest, I dont mind telling you... In the Upper Three Heavens, during the huge fight in the Medicine Banquet, 60 Lan n Supreme Martial Artists have all died! Including the Lan ns Second Grandmaster, Lan Muxue! Chu Yang added heavily, Under the hands of my allies. These few sentences of his were practically devastating! The five Lan n members swayed dizzily simultaneously. The Second Grandmaster was dead? How could that be? Wait... He was talking about the Upper Three Heavens? Medicine Banquet? Tianji City? He... How did he go up? How did hee down? Could it be that... Outside Tianji City, Lan Qingtian brought over twenty Supreme Martial Artists but they have also all been wiped out by my men! Chu Yang raised his teacup and took a sip leisurely. Lan Ruo, you wont be able to join me. Lan Ruo was dumbfounded. Youre speaking the truth? Lan Xinhua staggered as he questioned Chu Yang. Theres no need for me to lie to you. Chu Yang smiled warmly at them. And theres even less of a need for me to lie to you now! If you dont believe me, I can prove it further to you. How so? Lan Xinhuas eyes looked as though they were about to spew fire. Like this! Laughing, Chu Yang flew into the air. With a sh of sword light, the Nine Tribtions Sword flew out of its sheath. With a swoosh, among a dazzling light, the heads of the two first-grade Supreme Martial Artists flew into the air out of the blue just like that. The two Supreme Martial Artists had wanted to duck but the moment they were about to activate their cultivation, they suddenly discovered that their dantians werepletely empty. Not one bit of internal energy remained within. Before they could even panic, sword light had already shed past their necks. With an expression full of indignation, grief, hopelessness and fear, their heads had already left their bodies. Two thuds resounded; the two heads hadnded on the ground. With a slight smile, Chu Yang asked, Do you believe me now? Lan Ruo was enraged. He wanted to jump up but he immediately discovered that his dantian had also been drained empty. The cultivation which he had always been so proud of had already disappeared without a trace at some point... Lan Chengfengs countenance changed drastically. His cultivation had also disappeared. Owing to his deep and powerful cultivation, he could still more or less retain less than 10% of his original cultivation with great effort. However, this 10% was also draining at a high speed. Lan Xinhua let out a long sigh. He took a seat steadily instead. I only wish to know how we have been poisoned! He was a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, yet he was only left with less than 30% of his cultivation! However, he was a steady and calm man after all. A sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist already possessed the ability to neutralize poison. In his eyes, as long as he had enough time, even if he only had half of his cultivation, it was enough for him to circte all his energy to purge the poison. Chapter 1253 - 1253 Kill Them All 1253 Kill Them All The weirdest thing was not knowing when they were poisoned. This was the point that made people the most sullen and depressed! Chu Yang was d to dy the time. He smiled and said, Last night at the restaurant, you have all been poisoned. However, at that time, it was only the core of the poison amongst the mixture of poisons. If it was not triggered, then this poison core could have stayed forever in your bodies without causing any harm. Therefore, all of you wouldnt have bothered about it. And the poison was right on the Nine Tribtions Sword. The moment the sword was removed from the sheath for all to see, the poison mist was dispersed. Chu Yang smiled indifferently. Did you all think that I am so childish as a Nine Tribtions Sword Master? To actually bring out the sword just for showing off? The scent that you smelled on my arrival today is non-poisonous by itself. Therefore, all of you would even more not suspect it. However, this scent is the exact trigger for the poison core. As long as you take a sniff of this scent, the poison core in your body will instantly trigger an attack silently! Both Lan Xinhua and Lan Ruo were breaking out in cold sweat on their foreheads. Lan Xinhua suddenly realized that not only did he fail to force out the poison, but his remaining cultivation was also diminished by another ten percent! What poison is this? Lan Xinhua hissed and asked. I know that you are trying to force the poison out of your body, I would give you all the time that you need. Chu Yang smiled coldly. This is because you would never be able to force this poison out! This is the Innate Poison! Innate Poison! Lan Xinhuas face changed color upon hearing these words. With an exmation, Lan Chengfeng rose up and dashed towards Chu Yang. Even if I were to die, I would drag you along to be buried together! Chu Yang wielded his sword as he retreated. With a gentle smile, he said, Nine Tribtions Sword, one ray of cold light pierces ten thousand fathoms! Suddenly, a tiny cold glow appeared within the room. It looked like the faraway twinkling star in the cold night sky. It felt so quiet like a pair of eyes frozen wide. However, this tiny bit of quietness immediately exploded into an entire night sky of bright and dazzling light! Surging forward! Chu Yang gave his all in this attack, with absolutely no mercy! Lan Chengfeng screamed terribly as his body was struck by swords continuously. In the blink of an eye, there were already thousands of sword attacks on his body. In the midst of him dashing forward, he had already be a pile of bloody flesh. He was first poisoned, then dyed for his recovery. His inner cultivation was less than half of the original. Furthermore, he was in grief, despair and panic. Facing off with Chu Yang under such circumstances actually caused him to die a violent death! A legendary Third Grade Supreme Martial Artist died aggrieved and frustrated! With a sh of the cold glow, a sword came through at lightning speed straight for Chu Yangs throat. Chu Yang blocked the attack with his sword; his body trembled! Lan Xinhua was indeed worthy of being a Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artist. The inner cultivation remaining should have been less than twenty percent and still dropping rapidly. However, this sword attack was clearly more than what Chu Yang couldfortably take on! Transcending the barrier between god and human, the Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artist was indeed extraordinary! Chu Yang focused, as he prepared to fight with all his might. Lan Ruo had already copsed from the exhaustion and now lying paralyzed on the chair. He could no longer call out even if he wanted to. Lan Xinhua struck ten over sword attacks consecutively. Chu Yang did not avoid any of it but instead, he went head-on with it, without any technique! After the continuous head-on receipt of the attacks, Chu Yang was already bleeding from all his orifices and his organs were disced from their original positions. He was already consuming the second pill of the iplete Nine Tribtions Pill! However, Chu Yang was absolutely not going to avoid the attacks. This was because, only with such a strong head-on attack, would it be able to hasten the onset of Lan Xinhuas poison within the body! If the fight was prolonged, although Lan Xinhua had already been poisoned severely, Chu Yang would not be able to stop him from leaving, if he truly wanted to. A Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artist that had already transcended the barrier between god and human, even though his inner cultivation was only less than twenty percent of the original, he was definitely not an enemy that a Sword Saint with Ninth Grade Martial Saint cultivation, like Chu Yang, could match! Chu Yang groaned and fiercely vomited a mouth of fresh blood. Suddenly, he turned around with his long sword and made a huge step forward and shed down with his sword fiercely onto the head of Lan Ruo! Lan Xinhua was furious. Stop it! All along, he had been holding his breath, not letting himself make a noise even when breathing out. It was to the extent that he even stopped himself from scolding people. It was all in fear that this breath out of his mouth would elerate the loss of his cultivation! However, now that Chu Yang wanted to kill Lan Ruo, he could no longer hold it! This was the person who would be the number one sessor to Lan n! With an angry roar, Lan Xinhua dashed over at the speed of light as he parried Chu Yangs sword attack with his own sword. Chu Yang retreated with a flip of his body and again, he threw up a mouth of fresh blood. However, the moment Lan Xinhua opened his mouth and used force aggressively, he instantly felt an eleration in the drop of the cultivation remaining within his body! He was frightened to the point that he hurriedly closed his mouth again! Hmm, right... Cough Cough.... Chu Yang coughed out another two mouths of blood and popped in another pill of the iplete Nine Tribtions Pill. He said, This kind of medicine, I call it the Open Mouth Smile! The moment you open your mouth, the enemy would smile! Lan Xinhua looked at Chu Yang as though he were going to eat him alive. However, he dared not say a single word. He was already nning in his mind on how to escape. In his mind, he thought, Its all the fault of those b*stards outside, why havent theye in yet? The room was so noisy, of course the people outside would have heard it. However, Lan Ruo did mention previously, This is my Big Brother! Next time you see him, it would be equivalent to seeing me! Furthermore, just before Chu Yang went in, he added a sentence that they were going to discuss official work matters! To discuss official work matters without these people from their own ns, it must have been some top secrets. Everyone was experienced enough to understand what it meant. Therefore, even though the room had been turned upside down, these noises were at best only able to raise their suspicion of what important matters were the discussion about? Could it be about the teaching of martial arts? Or maybe they were sparring? Everyone was feeling distressed but no one dared toe in. At this moment, Lan Xinhua felt that his cultivation had dropped to only ten percent remaining. It was likely that with another opening of the mouth, this ten percent would be reduced to nothing. Therefore, he was determined to keep his mouth shut regardless of life or death. Lan Xinhua was finally able to see that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master in front of him was truly an evildoer! Chu Yang obviously only possessed the cultivation of a Ninth Grade Sword Saint, yet he was able to wield the powers of a Second Grade Supreme Martial Artist! Furthermore, he had unlimited supplies of the Nine Tribtions Pill. In the previous moment, he was beaten up till severely injured. However, the next moment, he had already recovered! Fighting fit as per before. On the other hand, the cultivation of Lan Xinhua was constantly being drained, constantly being lost... How could this battle be fought? Chu Yang smiled and said, Elder Lan, take a look at my sword! This is my second move of the Nine Tribtions Sword! What harm is there in ughtering the entire world! A stroke of light pir shot through the sky like a dragon! The people outside instantly felt relieved. They thought in their mind, They were indeed sparring. The sound of things shing was heard. It was tough for Minister Chu, amidst all the chaos of fighting, to still keep a look out and prevent the house from copsing... Fortunately, Gu Duxing did an excellent job in making the house really sturdy. However, the mind of Lan Xinhua was in a mess. He actually did not think of thrashing up the house so that the people outside would rush in. It must have been due to Chu Yangs attack of What harm is there in ughtering the entire world! being too fierce! A boom was heard and the two people stepped back simultaneously. This attack was actually equivalent in strength and power to that of Lan Xinhua. Chu Yang rposed himself and then shouted, Nine Tribtions Sword, the third move! A sharp will buried deep will not change! Elder Lan, please advise! The fourth move, gather wind and cloud to rule over all! Please advise! The sword light was shining everywhere! Lan Xinhua groaned and staggered backward. Chu Yang was smiling and he said again, Elder Lan, Nine Tribtions Sword, a swords edge famous for all eternity! The howling wind and cloud move unhindered from West to East! Another two moves came! Lan Xinhua let out a roar finally after he could no longer hold it in. He grabbed Lan Ruo with one hand and kicked with both feet. Amidst the sky of sword light, he dashed across into the mid sky. His sword was already filled with scars and now, it just broke into two fragments! At the same time, he received three sword attacks on his body and fresh blood spilled everywhere. His cultivation had fallen to a level that could no longer fight against the Nine Tribtions Sword of Chu Yang! Finally with a boom, he broke through the roof and flew out together with Lan Ruo, while fresh blood was spilling out along the way. He shouted, Lets all attack together! Kill Chu Yang! The crowd outside finally reacted. They thought in their mind, F*ck! They are really fighting each other! Instantly, the crowd started to take action. A stroke of sword light followed closely behind Lan Xinhua. Chu Yangughed. Elder Lan, look at how my five fragments wouldbine into one! The sword light of the Nine Tribtions Sword shone fiercely. Instantly, it was as if the hot sun had risen fiercely in the skies above the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. A dazzling light shone and lit up the world! Immediately after, the Nine Tribtions Sword transformed into a hundred over feet long, fifty or sixty feet wide golden dragon, shaking its head and tail, dashing towards Lan Xinhua at the speed of a meteor! Sword Intent! It was the first time Chu Yang used the Sword Intent to urge a sword move! The cultivation level of Lan Xinhua had dropped to less than five percent of his original! At this moment he would be killed if he took in another attack! Therefore, Chu Yang attacked with all his might, without any reservation! Below, seven people shouted furiously together. Seven strokes of light flew up simultaneously! However, it was toote! In the midst of Chu Yangs loudughter, the sword light from the golden dragon hadpletely shrouded both Lan Xinhua and Lan Ruo. Lan Ruo shouted, Chu Yang! Your identity is not a secret in our Lan n! So what if you kill me? The moment the passageway of the Nine Heavens is reopened, you and your women, your children, none of them will stay alive! Theres no harm in us making a deal... With death near at hand, Lan Ruo used his final trump card. He strongly believed that it was Chu Yangs biggest worry! Since thats the case, I will strike first to gain the upper hand. The first n to be eliminated would be the Lan n! The eyes of Chu Yang were filled with extreme anger and the sword light struck continuously without stopping. Threatening me? I have never epted any threats in my entire life! The sword light traversed everywhere. With a soft explosion, as if two balloons burst, Lan Xinhua and Lan Ruo suddenly vanished while on their way up into the sky. Chu Yang threw up two mouths of blood violently. He extended his hand and caught the falling Mysterious Yang Jade in mid air. He smiled pitifully. Shadows! I have avenged you! I only wish that you and your wife would be able to rest in peace! If it were not for the Shadows, Chu Yang would have died long ago at the mountain ranges of Beyond The Heavens Sect. Although the Shadows was just following the orders of Tie Butian, a part of this life-saving grace definitely belonged to the Shadows! Even if there was nothing else, but only the terrible death of the Shadows, Chu Yang would definitely not let go of these people from Lan n! Without a bit of chaos, the sword light dived downward. Today, I shall let all of you witness the prowess of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Amongst those who came from Lan n this time, Chu Yang was most concerned about the Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artist! Now that Lan Xinhua was dead, Chu Yang could finally be at ease! The other three Supreme Martial Artists had already died an untimely death. The highest cultivation level remaining was a Ninth Grade Martial Saint. However, in the eyes of a Ninth Grade Sword Saint King of Hell Chu, those people were unable to pose a threat to him! The sword light came howling down with invincibility! This was the first time after his rebirth that Chu Yang had used the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique! This feeling was really great! Especially the power of sword intent, which further gave Chu Yang the feeling of perfect control over the Nine Tribtions Sword. Terrible screams continued to echo. The members of Lan n were all dropping onto the ground with a vexed expression. This was really a strategic failure for the Lan n. They took so much effort to find the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, but who knew that he was such a horrible killer. It was really inviting trouble for themselves. Chu Yang staggered and fell to the ground. The Nine Tribtions Sword rested on the neck of Feng Qiliang. A total of fifteen people from Lan n came this time. Currently, only this Chief Supervisor of Internal Affairs still remained alive! Chapter 1254 - 1254 Planning Ahead 1254 nning Ahead Qiniang, do you want to die? Or do you want to live? Chu Yang smiled amiably, revealing his teeth at Feng Chief Supervisor. Feng Qiliang was already spooked out of his mind. Furthermore, his brain was also really bewildered and confused. Just now, everyone dashed forward. He was the only one who dashed only halfway and then retreated back. He felt dizzy spells in his brain. He thought in his mind, What is happening here? The only person that he had brought along actually took the life of all his own people! Even the Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artist was dead. All along until now, Feng Chief Supervisor still felt that it was all a dream. He thought, Oh my god, if its really a dream, please let me quickly wake up from it. Even if all these people usually look down on me... after all, we still belong to the same side of the fight. Now at this moment, when he heard the sentence, Do you want to die or to live, Feng Qiliang could not help but burst out in tears. He thought, Its nonsense! If one could survive, who would want to die? Chu Yang could tell much from all his expressions. He thought to himself, Seems like what I guessed is right. Comeee, Qiniang, lets have a discussion. Chu Yang pulled Feng Qiliang along and walked over to a house on the side. With a light wave of his sword, the ground turned upside down. The original house and courtyard flipped over and buried all the bloodstains and corpses underground. Qiniang, I know that you do not like this name. Chu Yang hinted for Feng Qiliang to sit opposite him. Furthermore, I know that even though you are a member of the Lan n and even possess a Fourth Grade Martial Saint cultivation, you are not happy. In fact, you are lonely and angry. I believe this congenital impotence is really causing you some troubles, right? Feng Qiliang was originally in a state of shock, his face ashen. Suddenly, upon hearing these words, his face became flushed. He struggled for a long while before he finally berated, Just kill me if you want to, what is the point in using my body disability to mock me! Bing a Chief Supervisor of Internal Affairs, while on duty, everything felt natural. That was because it was after all not his true self. Now that he had regained his own identity, he was exceptionally intolerant of such words. Im not mocking you. Chu Yang said gently, Furthermore, its not just you alone. All those with body disability would always invite the jeering or even insult from those bullies and those superficial ones. You are one of them. Although the Lan n is a huge n with a long history, there are actually a lot of such bullies within it. Therefore, I can conclude that your days in Lan n were definitely notfortable. Chu Yang added, Hence, I did not kill you and wanted to talk to you. Feng Qiliang smiled. Whether my life isfortable or not... would you even know? Although he phrased it this way, his eyes could not help but reveal a sense of mncholy. Chu Yang let out a sigh and said, I can imagine that. Feng Qiliangs panicky emotions slowly calmed down. As an expert, he could sense that within Chu Yangs eyes, tone and even emotions, there was not a bit of mockery in it. He then slowly calmed his mind down. Oh well, before dying, its not too bad an idea to pour out my grievances to this Nine Tribtions Sword Master as well. Feng Qiliang smiled with self-mockery and said, In this world, who could clearly pour out their grievances in front of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, I believe I am the only one and I should consider myself proud of it. Chu Yang smiled gently. Im all ears. I wasnt born like this! Feng Qiliang smiled bitterly. It was when I was eight years old. That time... by the hands of the current n master... I was his study mate at that time. Sometimes we used to y around... we were ignorant when we were young. There was once I offended him and he castrated me... Medical treatment was administered timely, however, from then onwards, it was still... Feng Qiliang smiled. I did not feel anything when I was still young. However, when I turned thirteen...*sob sob*... Almost everyone who saw me, especially those of the same age, would mock me... It was this same way until I was twenty plus years of age, then I realized the worse than dead kind of feeling when you are a male but could not be a true man! It was especially so when everyone knew that you are a male, but yet not a true man... That kind of feeling, it was truly... even being shed ten thousand times, by a thousand swords was insignificant, aspared to that kind of feeling. Feng Qiliang did not mention what kind of discrimination did he receive, nor did he mention how the others had insulted him. However, from the way he talked about it, it gave Chu Yang an extremely depressing feeling. Chu Yang could clearly feel the pain and helplessness that Feng Qiliang had been through all these years. I heard... that if one managed to reach the level of a Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artist and transcend the barrier between god and human, then the person would be able to recreate his own flesh and body, to regenerate any broken limbs. Feng Qiliang said anguishedly, Therefore, I trained myself step by step. Until I finally reach the level of a Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artist, at that time... I need not prove anything to the world, all the more Im not thinking about having a wife or a family. I just want to tell myself that I, Feng Qiliang, am also a true man! Thats enough! However... since we havee to this today, life or death is no longer up to me to decide. Then the sword master shall have the final say. Feng Qiliang smiled with self-mockery. To provide the sword master a topic for idle conversation and also manage to vent out all that is in my heart for a long time. I should be thankful for these. Chu Yang took in a deep breath and said, You need not die. The Lan n would not let me off Feng Qiliang smiled indifferently. Lan Ruo is already dead, to continue staying alive is considered a huge crime! Chu Yang did not worry about him and he continued, And your injuries... need not wait till you reach the level of a Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artist. As long as you manage to break through and be a First Grade Supreme Martial Artist who possesses the ability to absorb the Heaven and Earths Energy of Life, then I would be able to cure you, to let you be a true man! Feng Qiliang suddenly turned rigid for his whole body! He stared straight at Chu Yang and asked, Is this for real? Chu Yang nodded seriously. With your level, you should know that there is a kind of thing in this world known as the Life Force Spring! You should also know that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master possesses the Nine Tribtions Pill! As long as Im around then, I would be able to cure you! Let you regain the masculinity of a true man! Chu Yang slightly nodded. I think that you should believe in me. But, why would you help me? Feng Qiliang asked with vignce, We are both originally enemies. You can easily kill so many Supreme Martial Artists. Why would you offer a Fourth Grade Martial Saint such excellent terms? Curing his embarrassing disability using abination of the Life Force Spring and the Nine Tribtions Pill, this point, Feng Qiliang had heard of it from the Medicine Valley High Priest. However, he had never dared to even dream of it... The Nine Tribtions Sword Master was mysterious like a divine dragon and the Life Force Spring was only present in legends and had never appeared before! Now, Chu Yang was clearly just standing in front of him. This gave his heart instantly the power toe alive. Its because you have hatred towards the Lan n! Chu Yang said indifferently, This is the most important reason. Furthermore, I would need an expert to stay within the Iron Cloud Pce, to protect my woman. You should know that I cannot stay here for too long. Feng Qiliang smiled. You trust me so much? Arent you scared that after you are gone, I would kill your woman? Not scared. Chu Yang smiled indifferently. That is because, in this current world, only I can cure your hidden disability! Furthermore, even if I do not kill you this time, you would not survive without my help. Working with me would be your only way to fulfill your dreams and to have a chance to go back to Lan n and hold your head high! Upon hearing the sentence of Have a chance to go back to Lan n and hold your head high, the eyes of Feng Qiliang immediately lit up with a dazzling glow! Finally, I would like to tell you one more thing... A Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artists ability to recreate his body... that refers to your current flesh and body, after any injuries, for example, a broken limb can be restored by expending some cultivation... However, that does not mean that the old injuries which you suffered when you were young could be recovered! Your ultimate choice, I shall let you consider it. I will go out to tidy up a little. Chu Yang walked out after talking and left Feng Qiliang alone in the room. Although most had been hidden outside, the scars of the previous battle still remained. Chu Yang wanted to clean it up totally. Additionally, now that the Shadows was gone, there was no longer any expert protecting Tie Butian by her side. Themon Royal Revered Martial Artist could probably defeat anyone from the Lower Three Heavens. However, against the people from Lan n, that would definitely not be sufficient! Although the Nine Heavens was sealed now, it would automatically reopen itself by the time Chu Yang himself retrieved the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. By that time, Chu Yang might not be able toe down here before the Lan n. At that time, there would be a strange phenomenon happening and Chu Yang himself might still be in the process of deciphering it and he would not be able to control his actions. By the time he came down, the quickest would also be half a monthter. The Lan n was at the southern tip of the continent. They only required ten days or so to send someone down here. If they came down at a moments notice, then they would at least be faster than Chu Yang by five days. What Chu Yang needed now was a reliable person to tide over this period of time. Of course, it was still unknown whether the Lan n woulde down or not. It was also unknown if they coulde down before Chu Yang. However, Chu Yang did not dare to take the risk. After all, the one lying here was the Lan ns number one sessor! The possibility of Lan n sending someone down was extremely high. Feng Qiliang fitted Chu Yangs criteria perfectly. When the time came and Lan n sent someone down to investigate, regardless of the person being sent, under the circumstances that only Feng Qiliang was around, the person would definitely seek out Feng Qiliang first to understand the situation. With this, Feng Qiliang would then be able to dy them for five days until Chu Yang came. Even if the situation was dire, with Feng Qiliangs Martial Saint cultivation, he should be rather confident to protect Tie Butian for her escape. After Chu Yang had finished packing up the ce, Feng Qiliang had also walked out of the room. I would take up your offer! Feng Qiliang said seriously. Chu Yang stopped his work and turned to look at him for a while. Finally, he smiled and said, Qiniang, you will know that this is a very wise choice! Feng Qiliangs face turned red. This was because he could tell that maybe it was a form of ridicule when Chu Yang addressed him as Qiniang previously, but right now, it was a humorous tone between friends. I really dont like this name! Feng Qiliang said with mncholy, I hope that you would call me by my full name, Feng Qiliang. I know, Qiniang. Qiniang, I will definitely call your full name next time! Chu Yang said while his face was all smiles. Feng Qiliangs face darkened. Chapter 1255 - 1255 The Gratitude of Butian 1255 The Gratitude of Butian However, the heart of Feng Qiliang was at ease. Now that Chu Yang was joking, it meant that he really looked upon Feng Qiliang as one of his own people and someone whom he could trust. To someone who had never really been trusted by others before, someone who had never had friends, it was a heartwarming feeling. Chu Yang passed over a Purple Crystal bottle and Feng Qiliang looked up, stunned. Inside this bottle is the Life Force Spring Water. Chu Yang said, Drink a mouth every half a month. It will catalyze and strengthen your sensing abilities to the Heaven and Earth Energy of Life. Feng Qiliang was shocked while he stared at Chu Yang nkly. Do not use a person whom you cannot trust and fully trust the person in position. Chu Yang smiled warmly. Of course I have to offer you something that can make you trust me, right? Feng Qiliangs hands started to tremble. He knew the meaning of Chu Yangs words. The Nine Tribtions Sword Master could treat his unspoken disability. He was well aware of this aspect and the crux of it would be the Life Force Spring Water. Now, Chu Yang had solved the greatest problem in treating his disability. The Life Force Spring Water was right in front of them! As long as Feng Qiliang worked hard and achieved the level of a Supreme Martial Artist as soon as possible, he would be able topletely redress the greatest humiliation in his life! Never had he imagined that he would be able to achieve his dreams so quickly! In his heart, he had long determined that in order to redress his humiliation and to reach the level of a Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artist, he would need at least two thousand five hundred years! However, right now, this newly estimated time to his dreams, aspared to the previous two thousand five hundred years, had been shortened drastically and could be considered as insignificant! Both his hands trembled as he took over the bottle of Life Force Spring. At that moment, he had an urge to let out a huge cry! Do not use a person whom you cannot trust and fully trust the person in position. Hepletely understood the meaning of this sentence from Chu Yang. For their trip this time, in order to maintain their training at the Lower Three Heavens, they must have brought down quite several Purple Crystals. Those all belong to you now! Hurry up, use it and elevate your strength! Chu Yang said. Yes, I will, Feng Qiliang said with gratitude and obedience. Chu Yangs eyes shed. The huge burden in his mind had finally been lifted. After which, he smiled kindly and magically brought out a small gon that was only the size of a palm. Inside this gon, there is a strange wine. After drinking this wine, it would rapidly increase your cultivation level overnight by 300 years! Chu Yang smiled mysteriously. With your current level of cultivation, you would need to split them into two to be consumed at different times. 300 years! Feng Qiliang was really shocked by the news! Yes! 300 years! Chu Yang let out a sigh. My woman and children are all there... If I dont get your strength up quickly, I cannot be rest assured... Furthermore, you cannot consume the Nine Tribtions Pill now. If you were to consume it now, by the time you reached the level of a Supreme Martial Artist, it would be useless for you. Hence, we can only do it this way now. Feng Qiliangs whole body began to shiver. Suddenly, he looked up at Chu Yang and said seriously, You treat me like a distinguished person, although Im not really considered a man, Im willing to repay you with my life. Brother Chu, be rest assured. As long I am still alive, the Emperor and her son will be safe and sound! Many thanks! Chu Yang gave a pat to his shoulders and added, However, there is something that youve said wrongly. Whether you are a man or not, its not determined by those abilities. More so, its about whether you have the responsibility, integrity and inner strength! In this world, there are many men with pretty wives and beautiful mistresses. However, their character is really despicable and theyck moral principles. This kind of man, even if he were to marry ten thousand wives, he would not really be considered a true man! I hope you understand that. The eyes of Feng Qiliang suddenly brightened up. Yes! His entire face was glowing and suddenly his mind became rxed, as if there was a lump in his heart that was slowly disappearing! Actually, you have been a true man all along! It has never changed! Ever since you vowed to train and reach the level of a Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artist, you were already a true man! Chu Yang looked at him with a sense of approval. Whether you are a man or not, it is not determined by whether you have a woman in your life or not! Furthermore, I really want to see the day in the future when you bash your way up to Upper Three Heavens and redress all your humiliation in front of the Lan n. The time when you kill off all those who cause you all the harmst time. By that time, my brothers and I would definitely be supporting you from the side! Thanks! I think that day wille soon! Feng Qiliangs face turned entirely red. Chu Yang and Feng Qiliang returned to the pce together. Behind them, the Heavenly Armament Pavilion was as quiet as before. It was almost as if the killings just now did not leave behind any traces of evidence. This ce will need some work to recover its original look. Chu Yang muttered, This ce is, after all, the ce of origin for my brothers and me. The eyes of Feng Qiliang, who was standing by the side, shone and he lowered his head. He had decided in his mind that when he got back, he would get someone over to tidy up and recover the ce to the original look before, neat and tidy. ... Youre back. It was right in the afternoon. Tie Butian was in the Imperial Study Room settling some of the official work that had piled up over thest few days. Let me introduce someone to you. Chu Yang smiled gently and pulled Feng Qiliang over. In the future, this guy will be your personal bodyguard. He will take over the position of Shadows. Tie Butian acknowledged with her voice and there were no other surprises. After Feng Qiliang left, Tie Butian stopped the work that she was doing. There was a bit of sorrow in her eyes. You avenged the Shadows and others? Oh? Chu Yang was a little surprised as he looked at her. This incident, Tie Butian should not have known about it. How did she even ask such a question all of a sudden? I knew that they were all dead. Tie Butian said quietly, I also know that the person who came in just now was originally an enemy! Chu Yang was lost for words. The intelligence of Tie Butian was what he greatly admired previously. It was just that ever since he knew that Tie Butian was ady, this admiration took a change in the taste. Now that he came to witness her intelligence again, it was an entirely new level of admiration and curiosity. From the start till now, he had never talked about the Shadows, fearing that Tie Butian would be upset. Keeping her in the dark forever would be better than letting her bear the brunt of losing someone dear to her. No one told me about this matter. Tie Butians eyes were a little red, however, she held her emotions back as she continued, Initially about one year or so ago, just before the Shadows left, the male one told me, If he returns, Id better give up my throne and leave with him. That time, I already knew that he would most likely note back again after leaving. The night before the Shadows left, the female one told me, Emperor, let meb your hair for thest time. That was when I knew that her life could be in danger. However, I dared not say anything. If I did, they would have left worrying about it. Furthermore, I wanted to wait for the appropriate moment to avenge them. During this period of time, I was more concerned about Prime Minister Wang. His weak body constitution was also due to me poisoning him personally. That way, I could have the excuse to repeatedly visit him at his house and then have the chance to observe every member of the household... I knew everyone in Prime Minister Wangs house! Now that you came, I initially wanted to understand more about your level of cultivation in a few days. If your level of cultivation fell short, then I would chase you away immediately. However, since these few days, you started to have strange whereabouts. That was when I realized that you havee into contact with those people. However, I was afraid to say anything, in case you get distracted. Tie Butian smiled with a hint of mncholy. When men are doing their work, especially those that they do not want the women to know, then the women better not interrupt or interfere in anything. The best is to act blur. But, I was truly very worried about you. Otherwise, why do you think I would let you do anything that you wanted for the past few days? When Tie Butian mentioned the words do anything that you wanted, her face suddenly flushed and a look of embarrassment shed across her eyes. Immediately after, her expressions were filled with sadness. Today when you came back and brought that person along with you, I knew that you have already avenged them! Tie Butian lifted her head and her eyes began to well up with tears. She stood up slowly and suddenly bowed her body slowly in the direction of Chu Yang. Chu Yang, thank you very much! Thank you for avenging them! Tie Butian was choking with sobs in between as she spoke. However, she held back her emotions and continued, This was something that I had been crazily thinking about for the past year. Something that I would do at any price, but was unable to do so from the beginning till now! Chu Yangs back broke out in cold sweat. He thought, Thisdy... actually wanted to take revenge herself? Facing four Supreme Martial Artists and so many Martial Saints. So what if she was the Emperor? It was lucky that Chu Yang himself came one step earlier than her! Silly girl, do you still need to say thanks to me? Chu Yang let out a sigh and took her into his arms. Do not forget, you are my woman, your loved ones are my loved ones too! To avenge them is a natural thing to do. Tie Butian smiled while holding back tears in her eyes. I kept thinking about establishing a tomb for them so that they can rest in peace. However, I was worried that I would alert the enemies. Today, I can finally aplish my wish. She snuggled in Chu Yangs arms and muttered, I miss them so much... really; Chu Yang, I miss even more... of the good old times at Beyond The Heavens Sect mountain ranges, the times when the four of us traveled together. Chu Yang hugged her quietly. In his mind, there was suddenly a tinge of regret. The matters of the past instantly shed back in his mind. All of a sudden, there was a sensation ofment in his mind about the vicissitudes of life. Life was like a dream! These people... are all dead, right? Tie Butian asked softly. All dead, except for the one that submitted to us. The rest of the fourteen people, not one is left! Chu Yang replied definitively. They... all belong to Lan n, right? Tie Butian shivered severely for a moment and her eyes revealed the trauma of severe harm. Yes! Sensing the frailty of Tie Butian in his arms, Chu Yang hugged her even more tightly. Tie Butian let out a miserable smile. With her level ofposure, she was also unable to tolerate the pain she suffered from the harm done to her! This was because the one who betrayed her this time was her own Teacher! The one who mentored her in life and she owed a great debt of gratitude to! The Teacher actually betrayed her! This kind of spiritual pain was not something that normal humans could tolerate. Thinking of the time when she was giving birth. Her Teacher was busy taking care of her. That time... the Teacher might have been truly nice and concerned about her. Or... it was to witness her childbirth and her consumption of the Nine Tribtions Pill. After which... to make sure that it was the Nine Tribtions Pill? Otherwise, although the Teacher was filled with enthusiasm then, only one of the original tasks waspleted. That was to bring Wu Qianqian away. The Teacher said she wanted to introduce a famous Teacher to Wu Qianqian... Could it be that the Teacher was trying to find a n that would back her up... Or was she trying to build her own alliances? Thinking of these, Tie Butian felt really cold in her heart. She felt even colder in her body... We had to say that Tie Butians predictions were really urate! Lan Meixians motive of bringing Wu Qianqian to find a famous Teacher was actually to improve their rtionship with the Moon Breeze couple! ... Chapter 1256 - 1256 A Sovereign’s Heart & A Woman’s Gentleness 1256 A Sovereigns Heart & A Womans Gentleness Hurhur... Tie Butian didnt say it clearly. She only let out an inexplicableugh. Humans... value their own family the most after all... The reason why Lan Meixian had betrayed her own disciple was precisely for the sake of her own n and her family. Im just a little sad. I dont me her, really. Tie Butian smiled quietly. She rested against Chu Yangs chest, listening to his strong and vigorous heartbeat and thought to herself, I really cant me her. Should theree a day where Chu Yang and our child are in danger, I would also throw everything aside for their sake... She thought forlornly to herself, Teacher, I dont me you. Were both women! But you shouldnt have let them kill the Shadows! You wont be staying here long, right? asked Tie Butian softly. Yes, I can only stay for slightly over a month before I have to leave. Ive only temporarily unlocked the passageway this time, so I only have two months to move about. Chu Yang took a deep breath. If I want toe again, Im afraid... that would have to wait till the Nine Heavens passageway ispletely unlocked. Mmm~~ Tie Butian let out a sound of understanding. Then, she struggled out of his embrace and took a seat on the chair. Chu Yang also sat opposite her. You... really intend to stay here? asked Chu Yang tentatively. Tie Butian nodded lightly. This is the empire which we have fought for together. Its also my ancestors dream... Over here in this world, as long as theres no one suitable to take over for me, I want to stay here! She gave him a slight smile. Chu Yang, if I leave with you, what can I do for you? Chu Yang was suddenly struck dumb. With Tie Butians current cultivation, if she were to leave with him, it was a fact that she wouldnt be able to help him out much. The only thing she could do was to stay at the Chu n and be protected by others while he continued to explore the world and fulfill his dreams. If that was the case, what was the difference to him between Tie Butian staying here and being in the Chu n? She was going to be waiting for him nheless. But to Tie Butian, it was a world of difference. I have a dream. Tie Butian smiled gently. Under my reign, I want all the families in this world to never have to experience the pain of separation! To never have to be subjected to the tragedy of war! To never have to cry tears of grief and sadness! To never have to die an unjust death! To never have to be subjected to famine and inability to keep themselves warm! I want my people to be happy and content! I want mynds to be peaceful! I want these Lower Three Heavens to rejoice in happiness! That is my dream! Tie Butians eyes were bright and shiny. Chu Yang, do you know? Ever since I became the Crown Prince, the days and nights of worry and unease have trained and let me evolve into someone whos suitable to be a ruler. I like my current state. I like my Iron Cloud! I like my people! Turning to Chu Yang, she gazed at him with love and devotion. Perhaps I cannot be the best as your woman. But... as the Emperor, I feel that... I am doing very well! Chu Yang took a deep breath. Watching the light of dream dancing upon Tie Butians face, he couldnt help but be filled with respect for her. He took a breath and said, As my woman, youre also doing very, very well. Tie Butian smiled at him. Right now, she was still dressed as a male Emperor. Had she been in her female form, this smile of hers would surely have been filled with endless charm. Therefore, Chu Yang, your Little Tian Tian is two different people from the Tie Butian in the imperial court! Little Tian Tian can do anything for you and will let you do anything you want to her. No matter what happens, Little Tian Tian is just a woman with a husband. She can only use everything she has her body and her love to make her man as happy and content as possible. Even if she has to be wanton and unrestrained in front of her man, that is also the duty and responsibility of a wife. But Tie Butian ispletely different from Little Tian Tian. Tie Butian needs to use all of his capabilities, all of his intelligence and all of his wits to control his subjects. He needs to use every means avable to him to create happiness for his people! Tie Butian got to her feet again. She walked over to Chu Yang and reached out her arms, hugging him gently around his waist. As a woman, I only listen to my man... Therefore, whatever my man wants me to do, I will do, including every shameful deed... Because I am my mans woman. But as a sovereign, I must take responsibility for my people, my empire, and my nation. I can only descend upon the world as a ruler and take charge of everything! As a woman, I am not forceful! As a sovereign, I have a clear conscience! As a person, I have no regrets! Tie Butian whispered, Chu Yang, can you understand my heart? Yes, I can! Chu Yang gazed upon Tie Butian, a sense of respect suddenly welling up in his heart. This was a true human! A true human was different from a true man and a true woman. She was able topletely separate her duties and identities, and view herself in an all-rounded manner from different perspectives. When she was a woman, she wholeheartedly behaved as one; when she was a sovereign, she wholeheartedly took on that role as well! During thest few days, Chu Yang had always felt that the current Tie Butian was different from what he knew her to be in the past. This was especially true in bed; she was too obedient. But now he understood; she was still the same as what she was in the past. She understood that the time she had to be a woman was very short, so she gave up every inch of her pride and status, desiring only to be her mans woman! But outside of the bedchamber, she was the Emperor! A ruler descending upon the world! This kind of tenderness and obedience of a woman appeared only in front of one person Chu Yang! Now that I have you and Ive be your woman, my life isplete. Tie Butian murmured, There is no one in this world who is more blissful than me! Chu Yang chuckled. Yes! You are the happiest, and so am I! Tie Butian smiled joyfully. However, since you have decided to stay here, we must raise your cultivation. Right now, you are only a third-grade King-level. In these Lower Three Heavens, that is still not safe. Chu Yang contemted for a moment before saying, Ill raise your cultivation for you in the evening. Will it affect your cultivation? Tie Butian raised the question first. If it was detrimental to Chu Yang, shed rather not raise her cultivation. I am the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! The one thing I dontck are elixirs. Got it, little girl? Chu Yang pinched her cheek lightly. Alright. Tie Butian nodded, her face red. After a long while, she suddenly whispered softly, Later, you can ask Little Yang Yang. He... Hes a descendant of the Chu n after all. If... If he is willing, you can bring him with you. There was an overwhelming amount of reluctance in Tie Butians voice. A jolt went through Chu Yangs heart. He knew just how agonizing it must be for Tie Butian, as a mother, to say what she had just said, and what a great sacrifice it was for her! ... I want to be the Emperor! The little fellow iled his arms wildly as he eximed furiously. ... Both Chu Yang and Tie Butians faces were covered in ck lines. Why? asked Chu Yang. He knew that this son of his was tiny but had a huge mind of his own, so he definitely had his reasons. Descending upon the world and bestowing kindness upon the world! The little fellows eyes shone brightly. How awe-inspiring is that! Awe-inspiring?! Tie Butian was speechless. But of course, the most important is... The little fellow snorted and continued, The imperial harem of consorts and concubines... Im going to smack you to death! Before he finished, Tie Butian and Chu Yang had already grabbed him and started to smack his bottom! The little fellow wailed pitifully. When Chu Yang and Tie Butian were leaving, Chu Yang turned back to see his son staring at him, his eyes bright and shiny. Agitation welled up in Chu Yangs heart. He strode back to him quickly and gave him a couple of kisses on his soft cheeks. Ew... Gross. The little fellow hastily wiped his face. Chu Yang burst intoughter and pinched his sons cheeks lovingly, before smacking him on his bottom once more and walking back out. Little Tie Yang rubbed his face as he watched Chu Yang leave, an acute look of sentimental yearning in his eyes. If I dont take over my mothers burden, how can she ever attain her happiness? The only one who can give my mother happiness in this whole world is just my daddy alone. Only when I take over her responsibilities can she leave and enjoy her happiness. As for me... Ill have a son in the future too. Then Ill also leave and look for my parents... Although Chu Yang wasnt aware of just how deep this little fellow was thinking, he understood his sons intentions. Well let him follow you for now. Chu Yang chuckled as he rubbed his nose, feeling rather miffed about it. Itll just be for about a year or so. When the Nine Heavens passageway is unlocked, Ill bring him to the Upper Three Heavens to acknowledge his ancestors and his roots. Of course, when hees back here to Iron Cloud, hell still be the Crown Prince and heir to the throne. When the passageway is unlocked in the future, itll also be more convenient for us to travel back and forth. Tie Butian nodded. Alright. A look of awkwardness came over her. Obviously, she was reminded of her Senior Sister Disciple again... This was going to be unavoidable. She really didnt know... how to address her when they would meet in the future. Just as she was troubling over it, she heard Chu Yang say, Oh right, when you meet our mother in the future... Ah! ~~~Hisssss! ~~ Before he could even finish, he had already been viciously pinched by an embarrassed and awkward Tie Butian. He couldnt help but cry out tragically. Only to see Tie Butian speed up and vanish at the end of the corridor. Her gait was actually immensely panicked... Chu Yang burst intoughter. At night. The two of them sat opposite each other. Tie Butian stared at the three huge bathtubs in the bedchamber, rather confused. They were filled with steaming hot water. She got even more confused. Even if he was intending to take a bath, surely just onerge bathtub would suffice? Comeee, Tian Tian. Let us drink a little tonight. Bringing out a wine jar and two wine cups, Chu Yang filled the cups with wine. Tie Butian was a little faint. The wine jar was only the size of a fist, and incredibly miniature. The two wine cups were only the size of a finger pad. Your Majesty, here. Chu Yang raised his wine cup very respectfully. Hmph, Ill acknowledge that you still have a pretty good eye for things after all. Putting on the airs of an Emperor, Tie Butian picked up the wine cup in an ostentatious manner before she downed the contents in a gulp. She frowned; the wine cup was so small that she could barely hold it properly, and there were only a few drops of wine within? Just as she was pondering about this, a wave of heat suddenly surged within her Dantian. The heat spread through her limbs in an instant. Her pretty face turned red in no time and she felt unbelievably hot. The Emperor was enraged. You, you... Weve already reached this stage and youre still using aphrodisiacal poison on me?! Aphrodisiacal poison? Chu Yang was bbergasted. Do I still need to give you aphrodisiacal poison at this point? This was the wine he had gotten from Xue Leihan. Afraid that Tie Butian would not be able to withstand it, Chu Yang had diluted it further with Spiritual Spring Water. But this... Why is this happening? Before Tie Butian could finish, she widened her eyes immediately. Impurities were seeping out from her arm at a speed visible to the naked eye. It actually smelled rather bad. Xue Leihans wine could cleanse and detoxify even the body of Chu Yang, a ninth-grade peak-level Monarch, much less Tie Butian, a mere third-grade King-level? Chapter 1257 - 1257 Cleansing And Detoxifying One’s Body 1257 Cleansing And Detoxifying Ones Body This... Whats going on? Tie Butian felt her body heating up more and more. Her meridians were also gradually broadening and her Dantian slowly expanding... Her cultivation was surging at an incredible speed! The speed almost frightened Tie Butian! She could feel her meridians being filled up quickly, bloating and more... But she didnt feel any difort other than heat! This was very strange in itself. Most elixirs that could increase ones cultivation, for them to have a heavens-defying effect, how could it not be apanied by an equal amount of agony? The broadening of meridians and influence on the Dantian were always apanied by tremendous pain that was no different from birth contractions! But this wine surprisingly didnt have such an effect! What wine is this? Tie Butian was incredibly taken aback. This wine used to have another name but after it entered my hands, Ive given this wine a new name. Chu Yangughed sneakily and announced, Its called the Stinky Wine! Stinky Wine? Tie Butian wiped her body somewhat in a panic. But once the impurities in her body had started to ooze out, the speed at which they were being produced was extremely fast. There was no end to cleaning and wiping. Yes, see, youve only drunk this little and my Little Tian Tian has already be a Little Chou Chou[1]. Chu Yang burst intoughter and exaggeratedly covered his nose. Wah, you really stink... Tie Butian was ovee by embarrassment and fury. She spat at him viciously. She had always loved cleanliness and had never been able to tolerate being filthy. This situation today was a first. For a moment there, she couldnt help but panic. Chu Yang, this... What am I supposed to do? How do I stop it? Chu Yangughed. Why would you want to stop it? Ever since one is born, people have grown up consuming grains and crops. Gradually, from Innate Bodies, we turn into Nurtured Bodies. Be it our muscles, bones or internal organs, they are all filled with impurities. This is a problem that martial experts have always found difficult to resolve. We absorb the spiritual energy of the universe to modify and improve our body constitution, but we cannot avoid eating and drinking. When we eat, drink and breathe, arge number of impurities enter our bodies. This is a vicious cycle that is impossible to break out of. Only by cultivating to a certain level where the amount of spiritual energy of the universe absorbed gets more and more, until one gradually bes able to suppress the speed at which he absorbs impurities can one truly be said to be an expert! In the process of reaching this level, an endless amount of cleansing and detoxification of ones body is necessary. Its often said that cleansing ones body just once is enough to let one evolve into an Innate Body! And from then on, one can embark on a smooth martial journey... This is practically nonsense... Is one supposed to not eat or drink? Does one not need to breathe anymore? If that was the case, only dead people will be able to be experts... In order to be able topletely cleanse his own body, one must at least reach the level of a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist the boundary between an immortal and a mortal. However, this wine can let youpletely change and improve your body constitution even at your current stage. It can detoxify and force out all the impurities in your body that your current cultivation is unable to force out, and even improve your cultivation and help you to stabilize it! Therefore, theres no need for you to worry nor is there a need for you to be concerned over the change in your body constitution. This is a positive thing. Chu Yang said in conclusion. Tonight, he had already decided to raise Tie Butians cultivation, no matter the price. After that, he would act as a sparring partner during this one month and let Tie Butians cultivation reach a level where she would be able to protect herself. Of course, in Chu Yangs eyes, the ability to protect herself meant being able to flee for her life even when up against a Monarch-level expert! Although Feng Qiliang was a source of strength,pletely relying on him was not an option! But... its really very smelly... and very dirty... Tie Butians expression was filled with awkwardness. The impurities were appearing on her face as well. She hung her head all the way down, refusing to let Chu Yang see her face at this point. Lets wait for a while more. Hurry and circte your energy and activate your cultivation, and detoxify as many impurities from your body as possible! Chu Yang chuckled sneakily and urged her. Tie Butian turned away. She sat cross-legged and started to circte her energy. Slowly, more and more impurities were being produced. They seeped through her clothes, sticking onto and hardening against her body. Its about time. Chu Yang took a breath. Take off your clothes and take a bath. Although Tie Butian listened to everything Chu Yang said, that was during moments of passion. Right now, there was not one bit of amorous atmosphere at all; and it was even a moment in her entire life where she was the ugliest and dirtiest... She still felt rather embarrassed undressingpletely in front of Chu Yang. You... Close your eyes, requested an embarrassed and shy Tie Butian. Okay. Chu Yang knew that Tie Butian couldnt get past her embarrassment. If he were to really stare at her, though what she looked like now didnt make a difference to him, it might leave behind emotional trauma in Tie Butians heart. Chu Yang shut his eyes tightly. As a glorious and peerless beauty, she would rather die than let the man whom she loved deeply see an ugly side of herself. That was why some women, when disfigured by others or in idents, would rathermit suicide, break up or divorce and still insist on not seeing their men. This was what women were like! When they walked down the streets, being able to attract a lot of peoples attention gave them secret pleasure, as well as immense pride! But... her most beautiful moment was reserved only for her own man. Others even taking just a nce was no different from sphemy to her. In the same vein, when she was at her ugliest state, even though she might not care one bit when others looked at her, the man whom she loved the most just taking a look could kill her! The rustle of clothes could be heard. Then, very quickly... With a loud ssh, Tie Butian jumped into therge bathtub. She finally understood why Chu Yang had prepared these three bathtubs. The moment she opened her eyes, she checked whether Chu Yang was looking at her. When she discovered that he had really shut his eyes, she could finally set her heart at ease. She undressed at the fastest speed she could muster and jumped into the bathtub. Even her head was submerged in hot water. The first thing she did was to quickly clean off all those impurities on her face. The sshing of water echoed within the room. After almost ten minutes, Chu Yang called out, Im going to open my eyes. Just a while more! Tie Butians panicked voice reached him. This chick was washing her hair. She was already done with her face but her hair was more troublesome to clean. Then, she hurriedly cleaned her body. When she was almost done, she jumped into the second bathtub with a loud ssh. Chu Yang let out a tragic cry. Big Sis, you only need to use one. Why are you using two? Thats for you to use during your next detoxification. Tie Butian harrumphed. Cant you just get more hot water? Chu Yang groaned. This chick is too troublesome. Women are just so troublesome. Back then, when Big Bro here drank the wine, I just rolled around in the snow and that was about it. This woman actually needs to bathe twice... This is truly... Just as he was thinking about it, Tie Butian jumped into the third bathtub with yet another ssh. Chu Yangs forehead was filled with ck lines. Thrice! Looks like Big Bro here can just spend the night boiling water and nothing else... You can open your eyes now. Tie Butians immensely relieved voice, with a hint of embarrassment and awkwardness, drifted over. She originally didnt want to; after all, she was still naked at the moment. But she couldnt bear to let Chu Yang suffer. Even though it was a sweet gesture for her sake, having his eyes closed for such a long time was ufortable after all. He was her man anyway, and she was already fully submerged in the water... Although Tie Butian consoled herself so, she was still so embarrassed that her whole face was red. Atst, Chu Yang opened his eyes. He took a look at the water in the two bathtubs. The first one, in particr, had already turned as ck as ink, while the second one was a little murky... He couldnt help shaking his head and sighing. Tian Tian... Ive always thought that you smelled so good. Wah, I really didnt expect this... Lets not pour away this water. We can save it for our son to use as ink to practice his calligraphy. We can tell him that this is his mothers bathwater and that she had bathed till even 250 liters of water turned ck... Before he finished, he was already being assaulted by a water arrow, which drenched his face and his head. Youre terrible! Bastard! Under the indignant scoldings of the Emperor, Minister Chu swallowed his pride and meekly moved the two bathtubs into the Nine Tribtions Space before running out to pour away the water and refilling them with clean water anding back. Then, he brought out food from the Nine Tribtions Space. Tie Butian had just cleansed and detoxified her body. Almost all the impurities in her body had been flushed out, so she was starving. The moment she took in the aroma of food, her stomach started to growl loudly. Letting her stay in the water, Chu Yang fed her bit by bit until even the Emperor herself felt rather embarrassed about it. Despite eating a lot, she still felt hungry and wanted more. This meal was rather extraordinary. Chu Yang had mixed normal ingredients and elixirs to cook this meal. Eating it would greatly nourish and replenish ones strength. Also, most of it would be turned into cultivation and solidify Tie Butians martial domain level. When Tie Butian was done, Chu Yang gave her a huge thumbs up, incredibly impressed. Your Majesty, youre the Emperor indeed. Even your appetite is like a ruler descending upon the world. Your one meal is enough to feed me for three days... Nonsense! Tie Butian was filled with indignation! She was just eating a bit more than usual; how was it as exaggerated as the way he had put it? This scoundrel was really out to mock her to death today. But she had indeed eaten quite a lot during this meal today... She usually only ate one bowl of rice but she had actually eaten seven bowls of rice and so many side-dishes today... Tie Butian felt like her image had beenpletely destroyed... And right at this moment, there was even somebody at the side mocking her... She really wished she could strangle him to death... Have you recovered your strength? asked Chu Yang. More or less, replied Tie Butian as she circted her energy tentatively. Great, lets continue. Minister Chu brought out another cup of wine. This time, however, he had re-adjusted it ording to Tie Butians current cultivation. Tie Butian remained in the bathtub. She didnt need toe out anymore. The moment she downed the wine, she began at once. Seeing Tie Butian finish the wine, Chu Yang sat on the ground, his hands pressing against the two huge bathtubs and circting his energy to generate heat. Before long, when Tie Butian was almost done detoxifying, the water in these two bathtubs had also been heated up... This continued into the wee hours. Chu Yang had originally been looking forward to a night of passion. He totally didnt expect that he would be doing so much physicalbor the entire night instead! [1] Literally smelly Chapter 1258 - 1258 Feng Qiliang’s Migh 1258 Feng Qiliangs Migh In theter stages, there were basically no more impurities being purged. It became purely raising of cultivation. This was Tie Butians first time experiencing such a raise in cultivation; how could she not get worked up? No one would be able to keep their calm when their cultivation was being raised at such a fast speed... The Emperor circted her energy over and over again... Just like a child who had just gotten her hands on a new toy... And entered a state of meditation! She went into a deep state of breath regtion. A tragic Chu Yang was pretty much having a nosebleed A glorious and peerless beauty, and one who was deeply in love with him no less, was stark naked in front of him... yet he couldnt do anything... This torture was practically worse than the inability to vent his frustrations after being poisoned by aphrodisiacal poison. That was still somewhat eptable because there was nowhere that he could relieve himself anyway... But the problem now was that... he had somewhere that he could relieve himself yet he couldnt. So depressing! However, Minister Chus depression was very quickly reced by shock! The rapid improvement in Tie Butians cultivation could be said to be a meteoric rise! Her speed was nothing short of terrifying to Chu Yang. That night, Chu Yang progressively diluted the wine for Tie Butian to drink to raise her cultivation. Together with the medicinal effects of Xue Leihans wine, he also used more than 80 types of Heavenly Treasures in the Nine Tribtions Space to stabilize and enhance her foundation. In fact, he even used Primordial Violet Vapor to go through Tie Butians meridians every round, as well as celestial energy from the golden hand from the sky to stabilize her soul of origin and to increase her cultivation. This process repeated nine times! Such a way of raising cultivation and this manner of not sparing any resources at all could definitely be said to be the first time ever in the history of the Nine Heavens continent! But Chu Yang received a great amount of shock every round! Being cautious, Chu Yang had diluted Xue Leihans wine to a very thin consistency during the first round. From third-grade King-level, Tie Butian had broken through to fifth-grade King-level. During the second round, he increased the dosage slightly. She ended up jumping straight to ninth-grade in a whoosh. This speed made Chu Yang bite on his fingers. During the third round, she broke through to fourth-grade Emperor-level. If anyone had been watching from the sides, they would no doubt be scared silly! This was actually possible! What was reaching the sky in a single bound? This was it! After the ninth round, Tie Butian had sessfully broken through to first-grade Martial Saint! She had be a solid expert! What Chu Yang found the most shocking was not Tie Butians rise in martial domain level because it was something within his expectations. The amount of wine he had diluted was sizable; pretty much the same as what he himself had consumed. Chu Yang had only gone from ninth-grade elementary-level Martial Saint to peak-level after drinking this amount of wine. But the same amount of wine had allowed Tie Butian to jump a whole 25 domain levels from third-grade King-level! However, this didnt mean that Tie Butians aptitude was higher than Chu Yangs. Firstly, Chu Yang had started from a high martial domain level; the higher the martial domain level, the harder it was to have a breakthrough. For instance, when a ninth-grade King-level was pitted against an eighth-grade, being able to defeat two of them would already be considered pretty impressive. However, when a ninth-grade Emperor-level was pitted against an eighth-grade, he would be able to fight against at least four of them. When a ninth-grade Monarch was pitted against an eighth-grade, he would be able to hold his ground against more than ten of them. But when a ninth-grade Martial Saint was pitted against an eighth-grade, he would be able to hold his ground against at least fifty of them! This did not apply to special martial domain levels such as Saber Emperors and Sword Emperors. Secondly, the number of Heavenly Treasures that Chu Yang had consumed was simply too much; this inevitably led to an increase in his immunity against medicinal effects. However, though Tie Butian was honored as an Emperor in the human world, she didnt have the fortune of getting the same treatment. Besides, there was also the help of an endless supply of rare and interesting resources that originally shouldnt have existed in this world. What Chu Yang found the scariest was the bottlenecks that Tie Butian encountered in the process of breaking through martial domain levels. During Chu Yangs process of raising his own cultivation, he was usually able to break through a few levels each time. Usually, the only time he would encounter bottlenecks was at the veryst martial domain level. However, in Tie Butians case, she encountered a bottleneck during every level! Each time, she had to grit her teeth and persist in order to break through! Chu Yang was rather perplexed and taken aback by this. No one else he knew had encountered such a thing. For instance, Rui Butong and Dong Wushang etc had also experienced a simr exponential rate in raising their cultivation levels, but they had never met the same difficulties as Tie Butian. 25 martial domain levels; 25 rounds of terrible torture! And a concentrated amount of agony at that! It was hard to imagine how this delicate sovereign of a generation survived through it. Toward the end, Tie Butian had also reached the limit of her endurance. And so did the medicinal effects! Only then did they finally stop. First-grade Martial Saint! Although Chu Yang had tried his best to support and sustain Tie Butian during the whole process, she had broken through so many levels sessively; her spirit was incredibly drained and fatigued. When she was getting out of the bathtub in the end, Chu Yang even had to carry her out. She practically passed out the moment she got out of the bathtub. She didnt even have any idea when Chu Yang carried her over to the bed and tucked her in. At this point, it was already moments before dawn. She definitely wasnt going to be able to make it for morning court assembly again. ... Chu Yang could only hurry and look for Feng Qiliang to get him to announce the cancetion of morning court assembly. When he saw Feng Qiliang, Chu Yang was shocked by this Qiniang. Covered entirely in a thickyer of ck mud-like impurities, Feng Qiliang was in the midst of cultivating. Smacking his own forehead, Chu Yang let out a long sigh in extreme speechlessness. Oh my god... He had overlooked something. He had forgotten to inform Feng Qiliang to take a bath. Upon returning to the pce and confirming that everything was in order, this practical Lord Chief Supervisor of Internal Affairs consumed the medicinal wine. What happened after that was of course the same as what had happened when Chu Yang first consumed the wine an endless amount of impurities being purged from his whole body. However, after experiencing the amazing effects of the medicinal wine, Chief Supervisor Feng was so agitated that his whole body was shaking. He became even more careful in his actions; fearing that removing these byproducts would affect the raise in his cultivation, he didnt dare to clean them off... And so, they ended up sticking onto his body. By the time Chu Yang found him, he didnt need to clean them off anymore. Because they had already dried up and were stuck onto him together with his clothes. In addition, as he continued to perspire... That stench drifted with the wind and spread over a distance of 15 kilometers! The moment Chu Yang went in, he was assaulted by the stench. Cutting a pathetic figure, he fled from the room, retching the entire way. Even a skunk capable of releasing the most pungent odor... would die from this stench! Under Chu Yangs intense contempt, an embarrassed Chief Supervisor Feng peeled offyer afteryer of these things covering his body... Feng Qiliang was no doubt a very meticulous person; he actually got a washbasin and very fastidiously ced all theseyers of impurities inside, so that he could see just how much impurities he had produced... When he took a look at the end, the entire basin had been filled! Chu Yang had already jumped to the top of a huge tree long ago and was gulping down mouthfuls of fresh air as he stared into the sky. There was no way he could look down; if he did, he would see the sight of Chief Supervisor Feng peelingyers off himself. Minister Chu was worried that he would end up puking violently and falling off the tree... Haha, after deducting the washbasins base weight of 7.5 kilograms, these things weigh a total of 4.211 kilograms! Feng Qiliangs voice drifted over. There was actually some kind of pride in his tone. They were all rubbed off from my body... Retching, Chu Yang urged him, Hurry and go announce that todays morning court assembly has been canceled... And then with a whoosh, he disappeared without a trace... There was simply no way he could stay there any longer. Feng Qiliang hurriedly gave a sound ofpliance. When he checked the time, he got a start as well It was already past the time for morning court assembly. He hastily changed into clean clothes and hurried out to make the announcement. However, Chief Supervisor Feng had forgotten something Although he had removed those filthy things, he hadnt had a bath yet. An overpowering stench still remained on him. But Feng Qiliang himself had already be rather used to it. Fearing that others would find out, he had shut himself in his room with the windows tightly shut and gone through one whole night in this stench. He had be so exposed to it that he had already gotten used to the stench... He hurried the entire way. The hasty Chief Supervisor Feng didnt realize at all that there was an upheaval in the pce wherever he went. Every eunuch and pce maid whom Chief Supervisor Feng passed by ran off to a corner and started to puke violently. What happened to Chief Supervisor Feng? Even if he had fallen into the toilet bowl and didnt bathe... It wouldnt have been this smelly... Brimming with a rich fragrance, he headed the entire way to the main hall. Feng Qiliang called out, A message from His Majesty~~~ All the court officials stood at attention. And then everyone started to sniff in unison. What smell is that... Why is it getting nearer and nearer and bing stronger and stronger... Only to see Chief Supervisor Feng bringing with him a stench that could torment the world and walking ostentatiously into the middle of the crowd. With a stiff and calm expression, he announced imposingly, His Majesty says that morning court assembly today is canceled... During this short moment, the old and feeble Secretary Li coughed and gasped. The stink overwhelmed him... Poor Secretary Lis eyes rolled up and he choked on his breath. With a thud, he copsed to the ground. Chief Supervisor Feng was puzzled. Whats the matter with Secretary Li? Everyone looked at him as though they were looking at a monster. Whats the matter? Is he actually asking that? However, he only saw everyone holding their breath and retreating more than ten steps, as though he was the gue. Someone started to run out of the main hall. Without even looking back, he ran a great distance away. Only then did the sound of someone throwing up reach them. At this point, Secretary Li who had passed out suddenly sat up and stumbled out on all fours. With his eyes rolled up and his beard trembling, the poor old man mumbled, This old man is going to die from the smell... This old man is going to die from the smell... All the court officials had been utterly defeated... With just the smell on him alone, Chief Supervisor Feng had conquered the elites of the highest ss in the imperial court of Iron Cloud Empire! Such an achievement was the first in history and was no doubt a masterpiece in the years toe! Feng Qiliang was still scratching his head in puzzlement. Howe not even one person asked for a reason why morning court assembly had been canceled today? He didnt know that everyone was already counting their lucky stars that they didnt die from his stench. Who was so tired of living that they would actually brave the incredible stink to ask so much? During morning court assembly the next day, His Majesty discovered that arge number of court officials were absent. Supposedly, all of them had excused themselves, citing poor health... All those present were also pale and still in a state of shock. When the perplexed Emperor questioned them about it, everyone was rather ambiguous in their responses. They were all too embarrassed to specify the reason... Surely they couldnt say that they were so overwhelmed by the stench that they couldnt eat anything since morning court assembly the day before? It was also because of this that everyone now had the same understanding A eunuch... didnt have that thing... And once they were... the smell was indeed... one of a kind! When Chief Supervisor Feng Qiliang finally realized what had happened, it was said that he was so embarrassed that he couldnt face anyone for half a month... Chapter 1259 - 1259 Farewell 1259 Farewell That night, Chu Yang nestled under the nkets with Tie Butian in his arms. As he watched the beauty sleeping peacefully in his embrace, not only did lust not well up in him, he even felt a boundless amount of happiness and contentment, as well as a kind of peace in his soul. As a woman, I am not forceful! As a sovereign, I have a clear conscience! As a person, I have no regrets! This was Tie Butian! His woman! He couldnt help but think of Mo Qingwu. This was the first time Mo Qingwu had entered his mind ever since his arrival in Iron Cloud. It wasnt that he was unwilling to think of her; it was more like he didnt dare to, and was too embarrassed to. Even if he did, he immediately forced himself to stop. When he first arrived here, Chu Yang had been filled with trepidation in his heart. He forced himself not to think of Mo Qingwu because... he felt that he would feel guilty and uneasy if he were to think of Mo Qingwu while he was with Tie Butian. This was a kind of sphemy toward Mo Qingwu. But Tie Butian had birthed him a child; what was he to do? Abandon his wife and child? Or bring just his son away? And abandon Tie Butian here in the Lower Three Heavens? If he were to do that... Could he still be considered human? But to give up Mo Qingwu because of Tie Butian... It was still the same question Chu Yang, are you still human? But here was the problem He was but just one person. Yet he separated his heart into so many parts. It wasnt fair, be it toward Mo Qingwu, Tie Butian or Wu Qianqian! Because all of them held nothing back and were wholehearted in their devotion toward him! Even though it was the mostmon thing in this world to have several wives, could he truly treat each and every one of them wholeheartedly? ... But now, he allowed himself the freedom of thought. No longer indulging in escapism, he faced his heart head-on. If he had to face it eventually anyway, then the earlier he did it, the better it would be! Yes, thinking of other women when he was with Mo Qingwu was a kind of sphemy toward Mo Qingwu! But Chu Yang also understood now Wasnt thinking of other women when he was with Tie Butian a kind of sphemy toward Tie Butian too? As he mused over it, Chu Yangs heart became rather confused. He couldnt help but heave a long sigh. They... were all brilliant and unparalleled good women! Am I really such a womanizer? Chu Yang questioned himself honestly. Womanizer? He truly couldnt count as one. If there were anyone within these women who could make Chu Yang admit that he was being somewhat of a womanizer, then it would have to be Zi Xieqing. Be it his casual teasing or the admiration concealed deeply in his heart... He was indeed being a womanizer. But toward Wu Qianqian and Tie Butian... How could Chu Yang be counted as a womanizer? Even if he wasnt one, if he had to make himself decide who to keep and who to let go of, who could he really let go of? With a mind full ofplex thoughts, Chu Yang fell into a deep sleep... ... It was again only in the afternoon when Tie Butian finally recovered her strength. She immediately found something rather strange. Chu Yang was right next to her. This fellow actually also slept the entire day? Just as she was thinking about it, she heard Chu Yang heave a long sigh. So this fellow was awake? Whats the matter? asked Tie Butian gently. Turning over, Chu Yang pulled her into his arms. He asked in a low voice, Tian Tian, do you think Im a womanizer? Tie Butian was taken aback. She thought about his question for a while before she replied, I dont know. I didnt think so. Sighing, she went on, There are many married couples in this world who spend their whole lives with only one partner. Besides, they spared no one else a nce during their entire lives. Us women admire and respect such men... We also wish that our men could treat us the same way. However, these men may not necessarily be the man whom we love the most. Tie Butian continued softly, Do you know? After that battle of ours back then, a good million soldiers lost their lives. The main areas where the Great Zhao had taken their military forces from were especially bad. Men practically became a rare resource; a lot of brothels had to close down and change to a different business. Change to a different business? Chu Yang was stunned. Yes. Tie Butians expression was as though she didnt know whether tough or cry. You should know what I mean. As such, even though Im a woman, I couldnt help but issue a decree to encourage men to take more wives. If not, with the ratio of men and women seriously out of bnce, the world would go into chaos... Tie Butian smiled lightly. Well, Im suffering my just deserts now. I, the Emperor, have be someones consort too now. Chu Yangs spirits were originally low. When he heard what she said, a kind of heat and an odd sense of excitement suddenly welled up in him. Obviously, Tie Butian didnt realize what kind of consequences her words had caused. She gazed at Chu Yang and said very seriously, Chu Yang, women are very fragile and very delicate. In a chaotic world, perhaps we would be jealous and perhaps we may get upset. But... There is nothing we can do about such a world. So... if you can protect and care for us... She went on quietly, I will not allow you to be a womanizer and give your heart to everyone, but to us whom you also like and deeply love, please give us happiness and security, as well as peace of mind. Chu Yang nodded. Tie Butians words were very magnanimous but Chu Yang himself knew that though her words sounded pretty, she didnt feel that way in her heart. I will not allow you to be a womanizer and give your heart to everyone, but to us whom you also like and deeply love... The meaning behind these words was very deep. Tie Butian admitted that she was someone who cameter. Therefore, even though she was against it, she couldnt really stand against it. To stand against it would mean denying her own existence. Therefore... the underlying meaning of this sentence was Other than the current few, dont you even dare think of having anyone else! Narrow-minded woman! Chu Yang pinched her nose and deliberately put on an indignant look. If you are going to be someones consort, then youd better have the awareness of one! If you dont service me well, I may just sell you away... So what are you waiting for? Ovee with embarrassment, Tie Butian pinched him. Youre terrible! Chuckling sneakily, Chu Yang turned over. Come, this subject here shall service Your Majesty. The little consort here should also wait upon your man... ...... It was nighttime again. During dinner, Chu Yang was contemtive. Is it because of your Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique? Or your Emperor Saintly Technique? Why do bottlenecks in your breakthroughs happen so frequently? Tie Butian gave a little pause before sheughed. I thought you werent going to ask about it. Yes, its because of my Icy Heart Jade Bone Saintly Technique. Because of your Nine Tribtions Pill, I managed to have quite an achievement in the technique. Ever since olden times, no one has ever managed to reach High-level with this Technique. My Teacher only had the oral form before High-level, so the only thing I could do was to control my cultivation and review the technique in great detail during the process of breaking through... I was afraid that if I were to be pushed into a corner in the future and had no experience, then... Tie Butian smiled bitterly. Realization dawned upon Chu Yang at once Lan Meixians oral form was iplete. Tie Butian was clearly being cautious; she was prepared to breakthrough with her own efforts. If she ever reached her wits end, then she would carve out a path for herself... Chu Yang sighed. Tie Butian also sighed. Both of them knew what the other was sighing about. Though Lan Meixians betrayal toward her disciple was not to be condoned, neither did Tie Butianpletely trust her right from the beginning. Im just a woman from the Lower Three Heavens. Even though Im royalty, what did the emperor of Lower Three Heavens amount to in the eyes of the high and mighty people of the Upper Three Heavens? Why would such a fortunate thing happen to me? Tie Butian smiled dispassionately. Such an unbelievable thing came falling into myp, but I was deathly afraid of being smashed to death by it... Therefore I couldnt neglect it... Chu Yang, this is the advantage of being born into royalty or a prestigious n thinking too much. Why dont you give up this Technique? I cant... Now that Ive reached this stage, I can sense that if I were to go higher, I would be able to reach the legendary Mind-reading, answered Tie Butian. Chu Yang was overwhelmed with emotion. Although Tie Butian didnt say it outright... he understood what she meant When Ive sessfully cultivated Mind-reading or even higher, Ill really be able to help you in a practical way! Mind-reading Using ones heart to read others hearts; everything would be clear for her to see! ... In the following month, everything was peaceful. Tie Butian handled state affairs as usual every day. Prime Minister Wang who had enjoyed much of His Majestys kindness in the past was immediately dismissed from office, his duties and responsibilities removed and chased out. With regard to the queries from the other court officials, Tie Butian adopted a tough stance and refused to give any exnation! All the court officials were filled with trepidation toward His Majestys increasingly domineering and imposing way of handling things. Neither did Prime Minister Wang write in to appeal. It was apparent that he himself understood Being able to retain the lives of his whole family was already Tie Butians great benevolence. When they were free, Chu Yang and Feng Qiliang would spar with Tie Butian to solidify her cultivation. Be it Tie Butian or Feng Qiliang, they were both improving by leaps and bounds... Ever since Tie Butian cleansed her meridians and detoxified her body, she disyed an astounding beauty. Chu Yang would frequently stare at her, transfixed. Her fair skin became even more crystal clear, as though it was almost translucent. When the three of them were cultivating, Tie Yang the little fellow would frequently sit at the side and watch in boredom, asionally yawning. When Chu Yang mentioned teaching him cultivation, the little fellow objected vehemently, his head shaking like a rattle-drum. No, no, your techniques wont do... The little fellow pouted. They dont suit me... I have my own techniques; Ill start cultivating when Im two-years-old. The moment Chu Yang red at him, the little fellow started to whine. Old Dad, trust me... Minister Chu could only give up. The little fellow smiled triumphantly. It wasnt easy for me to finally get to rx for a few days. How can I start cultivating now? How boring... Besides, what technique should I learn? One and a half months went by in a rush. That night, knowing that separation was imminent, the two of them gazed at each other in silence. They neither did anything nor spoke. In the early morning, Chu Yang rose to his feet. Tie Butian quietly helped him to put on and tidied his clothes, just like a thoughtful and considerate wife who was sending her husband off on a long trip. Im waiting for you. Take care. ... In the early morning, the Emperor started on her inspection trip to the south. Imperial banners filled the sky and the size of the contingent was impressive. The Emperor, dressed splendidly, was awe-inspiring and stern as she got onto the royal chariot and embarked on her virgin inspection trip in her political reign. A long whistle could be heard from afar. It gradually went further and further away, the sound piercing through the fair skies. Sitting in the royal chariot, Tie Butian did not look back. Closing her eyes, a lone teardrop quietly slid down from the corner of her eye. I am your wife but I am also the Emperor of this world. You must take care! Im waiting for your return. Chapter 1260 - 1260 To Reach The Pinnacle, One Must Construct The Raft To Cross The Material World 1260 To Reach The Pinnacle, One Must Construct The Raft To Cross The Material World While Chu Yang was bidding farewell to Tie Butian in the Lower Three Heavens, another farewell was happening in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. The Demon Empress eyes were solemn as she watched Zi Xieqing in her white robes, under the escort of the Demon Pces guards, embark on her journey to the far south. I didnt expect her to really be able to survive such a cruel and torturous rebirth. There was respect in the eyes of the beautifuldy in white next to her. Back then, I could only take six out of eighty-one times of soul separation in the Soul Separation tform before I requested to stop... The Demon Empress imposing upturned eyes turned to her younger sister. Thats because your heart was not determined at all. How would you ever be able to change from a demon into a human? A wave of shame came over the beautifuldy in white. But this also shows how resolute and earth-shattering Zi Xieqings love toward that man she loves is. Now that she has finally gotten her wish, I am veryforted and happy for her. I only hope that shell be able to live the rest of her life with her loved one and be happy and content. Hahaha... In a rare move, the Demon Empress actually burst into loudughter. As sheughed, she looked at her own younger sister in amusement. Meng Meng, youre indeed still dreaming[1]... Youre just as naive as you were when you were younger. Im really so amused; did you really think that this Zi Xieqing went through such torture because of a man? The beautifuldy in white was stunned. What do you mean by that? Wasnt it because of her man? Perhaps thats part of the reason but... its definitely not the main reason! The Demon Empress eyes were deep and unreadable. I can only say that this woman will be a very scary person in the future. 81 times of soul separation on the Soul Separation tform; 81 times of having her heart crushed in the Heartbreak Spring; 81 times of being struck by the demon-destroying lightning in the Demon Forging Cave... There was a passive smile on the Demon Empress countenance. Shes no simple woman. The beautifuldy in white asked in great perplexion, Big Sister, is there some kind of secret in this? Of course there is! The Demon Empress answered solemnly, Youve also practiced the Heavenly Demon Secret Manual before. You should still remember the very first line in the manual. Of course I do. Without any hesitation, the beautifuldy in white recited, The Heavenly Demons are born without any ability; the universe is our home. Should one desire to reach the pinnacle, one would need to construct the raft to cross the material world! Yes, exactly. The raft to cross the material world! The Demon Empress eyes gleamed. I dont understand. Besides, Ive always thought that there was not much meaning in these few lines. The delicate brows of the beautifuldy in white were furrowed. Moreover, a raft is something to be used in waters, but to reach the pinnacle means to head to elevated terrain. It doesnt make sense at all. Perhaps our ancestors had written this without much thought just to give the lines rhythm! Nonsense! The Demon Empress rebuked her furiously. Our ancestors only managed to create the Heavenly Demon Secret Manual after several thousand generations of research. Nothing inside it is without meaning! Should one desire to reach the pinnacle, one would need to construct the raft to cross the material world! The Demon Empress continued solemnly, Once upon a time, a super expert had said, The material world is but a sea of misery. Every human drifts and floats in it; there is no exception. Do you understand now? The Demon Empress exined calmly, The raft to cross the material world is a human body! Why does our demon race need to transform into human form at the start of our cultivation journey? Moreover, why is this transformation the most crucial stage? The Demon Empress exined, Every human struggles within the sea of misery. But it is also only those humans who struggle within the sea of misery that can reach the shore on the other end of the sea of misery! That is the origin of the raft to cross the material world! Even our Heavenly Demon race would need to be humans first if we wish to reach that supreme pinnacle at the end! Only then can we try to achieve that pinnacle. The Demon Empress lowered her nce and spoke detachedly. That is what Should one desire to reach the pinnacle, one would need to construct the raft to cross the material world means! The beautifuldy in white widened her eyes in shock. But... that information is only in the Heavenly Demon Secret Manual. Moreover, this manual is in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court and only our n can cultivate it. If thats really the reason why Zi Xieqing wanted to be human... Then how did she get to know of it? The contemtive Demon Empress replied, I find this strange as well. However, Zi Xieqing is different from us. We can only construct the raft to cross the material world at the veryst step. Besides, we would have to go through unimaginable dangers to do it. Yet she has already begun in the middle of her journey. In fact, she hasnt even reached the mid-point yet... The Demon Empress turned to her younger sister and said, Meng Meng, Zi Xieqing has just gone through the demon destruction process to be human, so she is currently in a weak state. If you are free, and since you get along so well with her, why dont you go and protect her for a period of time? The beautifuldy in white nodded. Alright! The sisters exchanged a smile of mutual understanding. Queen Mother, how about I go and protect Miss Zi? As the voice drifted over, a young man in white suddenly appeared from behind. It was a dashing and attractive-looking young man. You? That wont do! The Demon Empress frowned. Although Zi Xieqing didnt do it entirely because of a man, he is definitely still part of the reason. If you go, she definitely would not take kindly to you. Instead, things will be worse. A sh crossed the young mans eyes. Smiling, he replied, If I can make her your daughter-inw... Wouldnt that be even better? The Demon Empress snapped furiously, Preposterous! Youve pestered her for so long since 70,000 years ago. She didnt even have a man at that time and she had already rejected you. Now that her heart belongs to someone, do you think youll seed? The young man replied dejectedly, But... Theres no harm in trying. The Demon Empress said furiously, How many times have you tried? Not even knowing to retaliate when a woman beats you up; how did Ie to have a son like you... Being beaten up by a beauty is a kind of pleasure... exined the young man weakly. Ill try onest time. Ignoring him, the Demon Empress turned away. Meng Meng, Ill leave this to you. The young man turned and pleaded, Aunt, do put in a few good words for me. Ill go over when Im free. The beautifuldy in white let out a wryugh in response. ...... In the Middle Three Heavens. In that mysterious cave. The brothers had already gone into seclusion for a very long time, so much so that even Mo Tianji had lost count of the days. It had to be said that these days were no doubt dull and boring, as well as extremely hard to tolerate. Everyone here was a hot-blooded young man. Though it was still alright in the beginning, now that they could see that enormous dragon made up of spiritual energy of the universe slowly decreasing in size and gradually disappearing, everyone started to be more and more restless. Something finally happened on this day. During cultivation time, they naturally had to practice their cultivation. But once they were free, everyone chatted with each other without any reservations. Under the coercion of all the brothers, the romantic history of the perpetually cold and distant Gu Duxing and Gu Miaoling had been repeated for a total of seven times. Ji Mos romantic history had also been repeated tens of times. No one was tired of listening to the recounts of how Huyan Aobo had abused Ji Mo. As for Ao Xieyun and Xie Danqiong, everyone had also... dug out their entire life history from the point where they were old enough to climb trees and poke at birds nests. As it went on, the topics gradually became heavier and heavier. At the topic of in-n wars and brothers falling out and bing enemies, everyone sighed in unison. Ji Mo was the only one who remained cheerful. Whats the big deal? Isnt it just a fight... Let me express how I think nothing of it. The moment he said that, everyone looked at him in contempt. Ji Mo and Ji Zhu had also fought with each other because of the position of the n leader. However, these twozy bums were fighting with each other in order to escape being the n leader, rather than overpower and profit. The two brothers could contest each other for the title of theziest person... Compared to the other few ns, it was practically a world of difference. Gu Duxings mood was a tad worse than him. Now, he had also truly experienced the benefits brought about by Chu Yang killing off the two Gu brothers. Thus, his emotions were not that affected. Ao Xieyun had fought with his cousins from the paternal side of his family. Most of them had been killed by these brothers of his, with some of them even executed by his father. Luo Kedi and Luo Kewu didnt reach such a stage. Xie Danqiong had been acknowledged since he was young and there was no one to fight with him over anything. Inparison, he had it the easiest. The one who felt the most terrible among them was Mo Tianji. Mo Tianji had once fought tooth and nail with Mo Tianyun for a very long period of time. Here, the dimension was sealed off and far away from the hustle and bustle of the material world. Mo Tianjis spirits gradually turned quiet and calm. Within this calm and quiet, he pondered over everything that had happened in his life and contemted over everything that... made him happy and sad. He thought of how Mo Tianyun had taken care of him when they were young... When he was bullied, the young Mo Tianyun had always stood up for him. Who dares bully my second younger brother?! At that time... He was so secure and had relied on him so much... But when was it that the two brothers had turned into this state where they fought each other to the death... Although Mo Tianyun was proven to be an illegitimate child and not a descendant of the direct bloodline in the end... The one whom Mo Tianji thought of and couldnt forget was still his Big Brother from back then. He had eventually died; in the struggle and fight against him. He had once been very happy and very relieved because of his death; but now, when he recalled all these things vividly, how was it that he couldnt get rid of that sense of mncholy in his heart? If he had not changed back then, I wouldnt have fought with him at all! Why did he have to change! Sometimes, the more intelligent someone was, the more they tended to push themselves into a corner over something irrelevant. Mo Tianjis technique of having the world in his grasp required a crystal clear heart and to have a constant and unchanging heart at all times; what he had to avoid the most was a heart in disorder. The moment his heart was in disorder, it couldnt be stopped! On this day... When everyone was practicing, they suddenly heard a deafening cry. Big Brother! Why did you be like this?! Everyone was shocked, only to see Mo Tianji spurting a mouthful of blood before he coughed up even more blood. Then, he copsed to the ground. Blood drained from everyones countenances. Everyone had already exceeded Martial Saint-level by now. That huge solid mass of spiritual energy of the universe had been fully absorbed by everyone. At such a crucial point and at such a high level of cultivation, nobody expected at all that Mo Tianji would suddenly lose his mind to his inner demons. Gu Duxing was the first to react. He immediately dashed over to behind Mo Tianji and pressed his hand against his back. He transfused internal energy into him without stopping but he could sense that Mo Tianjis meridians had already turned into a mess within him. Gu Duxings power wasnt enough to regain control. All of you,e here! bellowed Gu Duxing. Ji Mo, Luo Kedi and Xie Danqiong immediately came over to help. The divine dragons energy within him is in a mess. Gu Duxings forehead was covered in perspiration. This situation... is terrible! Back when they had first gone into seclusion, Mo Tianji had once warned Gu Duxing With so many young and strong men going into seclusion, once enough time passed, something would definitely go wrong. As such, the two of them had done a great deal of preparation for this and even discussed a fair number of solutions. Everything had been going well thus far; Gu Duxings heart was already somewhat at ease about this. But he never would have expected that the one having problems now would actually be Mo Tianji, the one who should have posed the least possibility of problems! [1] Meng, the character for her name, means dream Chapter 1261 - 1261 Mo Tianji’s Final Tes 1261 Mo Tianjis Final Tes The power of the dragon is in disorder, it requires dragon blood. Ao Xieyun gritted his teeth and said, Duxing, it wont work for you guys to input internal energy like this. Let go and Ill do it! The crowd hurriedly let go. Ao Xieyun had a dragon bloodline, and indeed only he alone was able to treat the disorder of dragons energy. Blood rushed out of Mo Tianjis mouth madly, but a hint of relief went across the depth of his dull eyes. Ao Xieyun mobilized his internal energy to activate his martial technique. He gathered the dragon blood within him and approached Mo Tianji. With a swipe, he cut a deep wound open on his wrist. Warm blood rushed out and went into Mo Tianjis mouth. Gu Duxing directed internal energy into his body behind him, guiding the dragon blood to move inside Mo Tianjis body and soothe the unstable energy. After a long while, the blood stopped flowing from his wrist. Ao Xieyun frowned and cut the wound open again, this time deeper. Significant blood loss already made his face pale. But on the contrary, Mo Tianjis face showed color little by little. Seeing that it was still not enough, Ao Xieyun stretched out his left hand. Feeling waves of dizziness in his head, he said calmly, Duxing, if I faintter, do continue to let blood out until Tianji wakes up. Gu Duxing was shocked. That way, you will die. Ao Xieyun frowned and said, displeased, So much nonsense! If I dont do this and Tianji dies, how different is that from myself dying? How can I stand straight in my whole life afterward? Gu Duxing took a deep breath. That was exactly when Mo Tianji moaned weakly and opened his eyes. A bitter smile showed at the corners of his mouth. Alright... Ive lost face... The brothersughed out loud. Ao Xieyun was immediately relieved. He fell backward, only to pass out. Ji Mo and Luo Kedi rushed forward and dressed his wounds. Mo Tianji was extremely weak, and after saying a few sentences and stopping Ao Xieyun, he passed out again. Gu Duxing and Xie Danqiong hurried forward toy his body down t and took care of him. Nobody knew the joy and guilt Mo Tianji felt in hisst moments of consciousness. Ive really been vile in vain. Though the inner demon was strong, for Mo Tianji, even if he was injured, it wouldnt be this serious. Yet this time, Mo Tianji actually pushed himself to the edge of death after his inner demon got out of control because of Ao Xieyun. Of all these brothers, Mo Tianji felt extremely assured. Ji Mo, Gu Duxing, Luo Kedi, all of them had followed Chu Yang for a long time, and they knew each other extremely well and kept no secrets from each other. There was no way Mo Tianji would suspect them. Xie Danqiong, though he was free and handsome on the surface, his thinking was a bit conservative. From this period of contact, Xie Danqiong even seemed like a somewhat naive person in some areas. He was a real honest man. So Mo Tianji didnt worry about him as well. The only one he was a little unsure of was Ao Xieyun. Before this, Ao Xieyun had the reputation of the best of the younger generation. His smartness and calction were not far behind himself. Now, in this group, Ao Xieyuns status was actually rtively low because of him joining at ater time. Would he feel ufortable? Would he feel indignant? Would he... Now, seeing that everyone finished absorbing the internal energy of heaven and earth and were preparing to leave this ce, and perhaps going to face the consecutive big wars in the Upper Three Heavens, how could he underestimate those wars? If Ao Xieyun... Mo Tianji was always cautious, and even too cautious when nning. He understood deeply the importance of the unity and purity of a team, so he would absolutely not be at ease to lead a sub-par team to Chu Yang at the Upper Three Heavens. On the one hand, the problems with todays practice were really an invasion from inner demons. There was no doubt about that. But on the other hand, this was also a real test. A test of whether Ao Xieyun could disregard his own life for his brothers! This test would determine all of Mo Tianjis future ns! Now, though the truth proved that Mo Tianji really judged people from the perspective of a viin, he himself absolutely didnt regret it! Instead, he was very happy. Only that he felt guilty toward Ao Xieyun... But... They were all brothers, and nobody knew... I will find an opportunity to tell him, or not... Just bury it in the bottom of my heart. Thinking so, Mo Tianji passed out pleasantly. Now, he feltpletely assured about these brothers... One had to say that Mo Tianjis caution had sometimes reached an intolerable level. And during this period of time, the conspirator, being unable to go out and apply his skills, started thinking about the matters among his brothers. Chu Yang was the one he was most assured of! Absolutely reliable! Besides, he was his future brother-inw... Gu Duxing was the most hardcore! The most reliable brother. With any matter, he could feel assured so long as he was there. Dong Wushang was absolutely reliable. He made people feel extremely safe like a thick iron wall. If Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang were two peerless fierce warriors, then Ji Mo and Luo Kedi were warriors that brought good luck. Without worrying about anything, good fortune fell on them from the sky. Ji Mo had an idle temperament- well, to say so would be to give him too much credit- in fact, he waszy as a pig. But he was a loyal person and there was definitely no reason to doubt him. Luo Kedi had a whimsical personality, but he was honest. Xie Danqiong was stable and generous. Though he had the appearance of a pretty girl, he was actually a typical gentleman. Rui Butong was wayward and beyond the trappings of worldly rules and etiquettes but overall extremely reliable. Ao Xieyun... Now he was assured of him as well. How could Mo Tianji not be happy? Such ways of Mo Tianji would probably never be used by Chu Yang, even in a whole lifetime. And this was the greatest difference between Chu Yang and Mo Tianji: Mo Tianji kept himself in the safest environment at all times, while Chu Yang had to fight against the world. There was danger everywhere! This incident ended in three days. When Ao Xieyun was still a little weak, Mo Tianji had already totally recovered. It was at this moment that all the heaven and earth internal energy the size of a hill waspletely absorbed by the brothers. It was time to go out of the mountains. On this day, the winds and clouds surged in the mountains, and a dragons moan, so deep as though it came from the depth of the soul, suddenly sounded in an earthshaking manner... We are getting out! Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing stood side by side, looking at a light spot in front of the sealed space, they muttered. All the brothers cheered up at the same time. The light spot got bigger and bigger and slowly it became a straight upward passage. Lets go! ... Chu Yang galloped all the way, never looking back; he was afraid that once he looked back, hed never be able to make himself leave. After he entered the passage toward the Middle Three Heavens, Chu Yang finally turned back. It was a wave of cloud and mist. Looking back at the ces filled with dust, he didnt see Tie Butian, but only mist and fog. Chu Yang left with a heart that cared. He felt as if he was dreaming. Even after he was galloping inside the passage, he still felt dreamy. So I actually had a woman, a child and things that I cared about here... He really didnt know what was the feeling that filled his heart. Now, Chu Yang started to think of how he would feel if he returned to Chu n and saw Mo Qingwu... Chu Yang sighed long and stopped himself from thinking any further, and then, he sped up. In the Middle Three Heavens, in the middle of a Purple Bamboo Forest, Chu Yangs head emerged abruptly, and then, he jumped down and the passage below him disappeared instantly. Chu Yang stepped out. Only then did he realize that this Purple Bamboo Forest wasnt actually the passage from which he went down. Besides, this Purple Bamboo Forest was actually the exact one in which he, in the previous life, met Mo Qingwu. Isnt this to purposefully make me feel bad... Though Chu Yangined internally, a softness deep in his heart was undoubtedly tickled. He spent a whole morning wandering around the Purple Bamboo Forest, before eventually leaving. Cries of killing came from the distance. A group of people in ck was fighting with many people in yellow. Chu Yang rushed over rapidly. He had definitely not expected that the first familiar face he saw in the Middle Three Heavens was actually him. A man in green stood in mid-air, on top of a big tree. His body moved up and down following the movement of the leaves and twigs. His hands were ced behind his back, and the expression on his face was actually extremely rxed. The moment Chu Yang moved over, the man in greens sight also turned over like a sh of lightning. And then, the two smiled at the same time. Young Master Yu. Brother Yu. Chu Yang swept across a distance of five thousand feet at once and arrived in front of Young Master Yu. Long time no see. Long time no see, indeed! Young Master Yu shook his head andughed softly. How did you appear out of nowhere? Its a long story. Chu Yangughed bitterly, and then looked toward the battlefield. Whats this about? An insignificant small force actually dares to be rude to Alu. At first, they were already taught a lesson by Alus bodyguards, yet they actually dared to keep bothering. Young Master Yu said lightly, I was just bored of sitting around and having nothing to do, so I came here to sharpen my knife by ughtering these disrespectful things! Brother Yu! I beg you, please let us go... On the battlefield, a man cried out in a hoarse voice, his face covered with tears, Just for the mischief of a young man, are you going to destroy our entire Hushan Pang n? Young Master Yu ignored him and smiled at Chu Yang. Look, here hees begging for mercy. Hushan Pang n! Chu Yang was shocked. It was the exact same n that besieged Mo Qingwu and caused her death back then. In the past, the grievances were made from a young man from the n harassing Mo Qingwu only to be beaten up by her. In the past life, this n was destroyed by Chu Yang because of Mo Qingwu. Now that there was no longer Mo Qingwu for them to harass, this guy actually turned and harassed Jun Lulu instead? This made Chu Yang really speechless. It seemed that the way one died... was really determined by fate! I always found your ways toward enemies a bit too lenient! said Young Master Yu in a good mood. If anyone offends me, Id be sure to ughter his entire family! Besides, this sends a warning to the world and saves a lot of trouble. The person who kills can also be greatly pleased. This is very true. Chu Yang nodded. If the Nine Super ns from the Upper Three Heavens offended you... That would be real trouble. Your hands will get so sore from the killing... F*ck off! Young Master Yu yelled angrily. Chapter 1262 - 1262 Young Master Yu’s Improvemen 1262 Young Master Yus Improvemen Chu Yangughed out loud. The sentence just now clearly poked this guys weak spot. No wonder you are so fearless, well, well... Young Master Yu looked at Chu Yang from the corner of his eyes. So you are actually already a ninth-grade Martial Saint... Oh, good boy, did you eat an immortals fart? Such fast ascension? Thats right! Chu Yang stuck his chest out proudly. I can easily abuse you. Young Master Yu chuckled. Shall we fight each otherter? Im afraid of not being able to answer Jun Lulu after I beat you to death. Its alright. Ill take it as an opportunity to learn from you. Young Master Yu squinted his eyes. Chu Yang looked up with suspicion. He felt a little puzzled. This guy looked like he was still a second-grade Martial Saint, and he wanted to fight him? Was he really looking to be beaten? Remembering the suffering he got from Young Master Yus beatings back then, Minister Chu felt an immense arrogance and rage! Okay! After you finish, I will fight with you! Chu Yang gritted his teeth and said. As he spoke, those people from Hushan Pang n had already be corpses thatid on the ground. The men in ck who led the groups came back to report. You all go back first. I have things to discuss with this master! Young Master Yu waved his hand. The men in ck agreed respectfully. Some of them couldnt help but look up for a nce; there werent many in the Middle Three Heavens who could be called this master by Young Master Yu. And what they saw was actually a handsome young man in ck, who was looking down and smiling at the moment. The suave mannerisms of both the young man and Young Master Yu were almost brother-like. They were equally unique and quirky. They heard Young Master Yu say, Lets go find a ce and have a good fight. Its been a long time since Ive met an opponent above the Martial Saint level. Im really tempted. With a sh, the two disappeared at the same time. The men in ck who had just finished their work as executioners all opened their mouth wide, their eyeballs almost popping out. What!? This handsome, quiet and even skinny young man is actually a Martial Saint professional? Hei San, I didnt hear it wrongly, right? Martial Saint? One of the men in ck turned to look at his peers. Hmm, I thought I heard incorrectly too, replied Hei San. Would Master Yus words be false? asked another person. Oh my god... Martial Saint... ... In the distance, near the mountains. A few rays of chilling light will illuminate ten thousand feet, what harm is there in ughtering the entire world!... Chu Yang used his sword techniques deftly, maneuvering and attacking Young Master Yu in all directions. Young Master Yu kept stepping back. Hahaha... Minister Chu felt quite proud. Brother Yu, I didnt dare to use all my strength for fear of hurting you. Young Master Yu smiled slightly. Then go ahead and use your full force. Ill take the chance to test my tolerance. Okay! Chu Yang yelled and used a little more force. Young Master Yu still managed to resist, staggering. Put in more... Chu Yang suddenly felt ominous: holy shit, have I been tricked again... Now that he had reached the cultivation of third-grade Martial Saint, such power was enough to kill a professional at fifth-grade Martial Saint! Young Master Yu was staggering at the start, but still staggering in the same way now. This guy... cant improve so fast, right? Chu Yang let out a long cry, and his longsword moved out rapidly and forcefully: thest four techniques of the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique were used in full force: the forces of soft water, wild waves, huge waves... were all used to make the attack! Young Master Yu let out a longugh. Watch me! Suddenly, his palms opened and with a sh, a wave of green things started emerging out of the earth visibly in front and in a split second, the whole battlefield was covered in green! Young Master Yuughed and raised his hands. Watch! All the green vines came entangling toward Chu Yang as though they were suddenly given consciousness. Chu Yang was taken aback. Never in his wildest dreams had he imagined there to be such a weird martial technique. The Nine Tribtions Sword made a few shes and cut all the vines into pieces, which fell all across the ground. But only after that did he realize that he was already inside a green ocean. And Young Master Yus figure actually already disappeared. Only this constantly growing green ocean was raging and attacking him non-stop. Besides, the vines that newly emerged were actually covered with sharp spikes. They came attacking like serpents. The chopped-up pieces fell to the ground and actually took root right after. The more he cut, the more vines there were. Chu Yang was very shocked. He shed his sword wildly while he raged. What technique is this? A green vine in front of him shook and actually turned into the look of Young Master Yu. He rushed up quietly and a strong force came from his palms. Bang... Chu Yang raged. Look at how I cut them all! Dig them up from the root! This technique really worked: the vines that were dug up apparently had lost their vitality and fell to the ground softly. The only problem was that it was too damaging to the ne. He only heard a long howl, before the skinny figure of Young Master Yu went up in the air. He yelled, Chu Yang, take this! I am the supreme of vast waters and mountains, the king of allnd! With a long howl, Young Master Yus figure spun rapidly in mid-air, turning into a ball of green shadow, then a green cloud that descended wildly. Thousands of forces and strong waves went attacking toward Chu Yang at this moment from all directions, even from the top and bottom. Each of these forces and waves was different. Some moved in an oblique direction, some went straight, some bent and came, some came in a spiral... All of them attacked in those strange manners! F*ck! cursed Chu Yang loudly. Youre doing it for real... He fought wildly using twenty moves of the Nine Tribtions Sword. With a series of bangs, Chu Yang rolled out like a ball. Young Master Yus figure fluttered backward. Only when Minister Chu stopped moving did he realize that he could no longer see anything anymore. In fact, only in that one instant, he was alreadypletely trapped byyers andyers of green vines. From the outside, one could only see a really huge green ball. Do you concede defeat? Young Master Yus voice came. I do. Chu Yang didnt want to suffer and gave up quickly. This was the first time he had ever seen such a strange fighting technique. Could it be the secret art of the Fairy Race? With a brief noise, the vines disappeared and Young Master Yu stood in front of him, smiling. You f*cking schemed to hurt me? Chu Yang raged. What is this... Young Master Yu shook his head. You yourself said you wanted to beat me up... Chu Yang wailed. You learned the inheritance of Fairy Racepletely? Young Master Yu nodded. Thats right. Ipletely awakened the secret arts and bloodline of fairies and ate the Heart of Earth which my ancestors had passed on over hundreds of thousands of years. Of course, my strength surged... He blinked. If I showed it in the past, I would probably be beaten to death by the Nine Super ns, or be arrested and tortured to reveal secret arts. But now the Nine Tribtions Sword Master has already acquired the fourth part of Nine Tribtions Sword, of course, I have to recover my strongest power quickly. I see! Chu Yang gritted his teeth and said resentfully, Good scheming youve done against me! Young Master Yuughed and then sighed. Unfortunately, the Life Force Spring of our fairy race is long gone. If the Life Force Spring was here, my strength can go one step further to reach sixth or seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artist! But now, it is only at the top of third-grade Supreme Martial Artist. Life Force Spring? Something moved in Chu Yangs mind. But even if you recovered the inherited abilities of the fairy race, you couldnt have improved so fast? asked Chu Yang suspiciously. I was born after absorbing the essence of heaven and earth for more than ny thousand years. How can this period of time be overlooked? Young Master Yu rolled his eyes. Monster! Chu Yang gasped. ... How have you been? The two found a block of wood and Chu Yang cut up three adjacent pieces with one movement of palm and sat down on the wooden pier. Young Master Yu looked and his eyebrows twitched. Alright. Bamboo has been in seclusion the whole time. Young Master Yu shook his head and smiled bitterly. Even when Alu and I got married, we wanted her as a witness but she didnt appear. You are married? Chu Yang was really shocked. No wonder you are a lot different from before now. Before Young Master Yu recovered his fairy bloodline, he was still a little hesitant, how did he actually be more open after recovering it? A gentle smile appeared on Young Master Yus face. Where have you been after disappearing at Lake of Despairst time? asked Young Master Yu. In the Upper Three Heavens. Chu Yang chuckled. What about you? As I expected. Young Master Yu smiled slightly. I took a trip to the northern wastnd to recover and improve, and then I stayed with Alu without going anywhere. Haha, I didnt expect Brother Yu to actually be romantically devoted. Chu Yang joked. Haha... You overestimated me. Young Master Yuughed and felt a bit emotional. You dont understand such things about rtionships. I dont understand... Chu Yang smiled bitterly. Right now, Im dying internally from thinking about my own rtionships, and someone actually says that I dont understand rtionships. The two chatted for a while, and Chu Yang was about to leave. When are you off to Upper Three Heavens? Before leaving, Young Master Yu asked. The day the passage of Nine Heavens opens is the day that we go up to Upper Three Heavens to kill! said Chu Yang lightly. Then, the immensends and rivers of Upper Three Heavens will be yours to conquer! Young Master Yus eyes brightened. He stood with his hands ced behind his back and looked at the clouds on the edge of the sky. After a long time, he said, Okay! ... The two waved each other goodbye. Before leaving, Chu Yang gave Young Master Yu two jars. He said specifically, Look only after I have left. And drink it immediately. But not before Im gone. Young Master Yu dismissed it proudly and agreed with a smile. This boy is obviously unhappy that I tricked him just now, and he actually wants to regain his pride by being purposely mysterious. Watching Chu Yangs figure disappear in the distance, Young Master Yu smiled, his long sleeves moved and rolled up the two jars. With a soft smile, he unscrewed one of the lids. Once it was opened, his nose wrinkled a bit. The wine smells so good! He raised his chin and drank it all. It was too little, only two or three mouthfuls... This guy is too stingy, hes really deliberately making me want more... Just when he was contemting chasing Chu Yang down to ask for some fine wine, suddenly a wave of hot air surged and rose within his Dantian. A strong force rushed out with great power and integrated into his meridians. The cultivation all over his body rolled like huge waves, and it was actually irresistible! Chapter 1263 - 1263 Who is Your Daughter? 1263 Who is Your Daughter? This is actually... spiritual wine! Young Master Yu was very shocked. He hurried to use martial techniques to direct this suddenly-acquired strong cultivation into his meridians. After a moment, Young Master Yu smoothened his clothes and stood up. Looking at the dirt all over his body, he didnt know whether tough or cry. It was really a treasure. The mere three mouthfuls just now were enough to increase his cultivation by three hundred years! In just an instant, his cultivation had actually already reached the verge of breaking into fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! This was absolutely incredible. Since the wine in this jar is so magical, what is in the other? Young Master Yu suddenly became extremely curious. He tried to hold it up, then unscrewed the lid and smelled. Young Master Yu almost sat down on the ground. All of a sudden, his eyes widened to the maximum and his hands clutched the Purple Crystal jars extremely tightly while he moaned, Life Force Spring! No... Its Life Force Spring that is only a tiny bit from evolving intote-stage... Oh my god... He sat absent-minded, but inside his eyes was an unbelieving ecstasy. After a long time, he finally recovered his consciousness. Immediately, he covered it up and without caring about the overflowing stink on his body, he chased after Chu Yang in the direction in which he left. Chu Yang, stop! Where did you... f*cking find it... Young Master Yus cries and yells filled the Middle Three Heavens. He was almost insane... ... Chu Yang galloped all the way and changed his direction mid-way to head toward Ao n. Young Master Yu screamed all the way, only to go in the opposite direction. The distance between the two became further and further. This was exactly what Chu Yang nned: I am in a hurry to reunite with my brothers right now, donte and disturb me. Otherwise, I may as well stay to look at your shocked expressions, which must be very enjoyable... But right now, however urgent your matters are, they cant be more urgent than mine. I really dont have much time left. As for why he let Young Master Yu see the Spiritual Spring, it was because... hahaha... This guys cultivation has increased so much, itd be a pity not to use him as a valuable hitter. ... When Chu Yang arrived, it was bustling inside Ao n. Everyone walked rapidly, and there seemed to be many guests in Ao n. Chu Yang caught one and asked, Whats up? Why is it so bustling? The guy was very impatient. Are you f*cking from the Middle Three Heavens? You dont even know about such a big event. Such a big event? Chu Yangs heart jumped. Have Ao Xieyun and otherse out of seclusion? No! The Martial Artist of Ao n was very displeased. Dont you know that the head of Ao ns birthday ising? All the big ns are here to celebrate with him! I see. The corners of Chu Yangs mouth twitched. He thought to himself that he arrived at such bad timing that he would probably be forced to spend some money. Just then, loud sounds of carriages and horses came from the distance. A party arrived grandly. On top of the carriage, arge banner fluttered in the wind, showing the word Gu! Gu n! Do you see? The eldest-miss-wife-of-young-master is here in person, said the Martial Artist from Ao n very proudly. Eldest-miss-wife-of-young-master? Chu Yang was momentarily shocked by this title. Only after a long time did he get it: this was the legendary Gu Miaoling. Gu Duxings sweetheart. Chu Yang had heard about her for a long while and this was the first time he got to see her in person, so he couldnt help but be very curious. He watched the main gate of Ao n open abruptly while someone walked out rapidly. It was actually a few women: all of them were dressed so mboyantly that the Martial Artist was shocked. The Lady Head of n is here in person to greet. This is really... polite! Chu Yang coughed. He got it: it was a woman who came from Gu n, but Ao Tianxing the head of n was a man, and it wouldnt be appropriate for him toe out to wee her, so he let his wife do it. Indeed, the curtain on Gu ns carriage was lifted and a slim and graceful figure appeared. From far away, she could be seen to walk forward rapidly and bow in salute, and then, the group of women walked in happily and affectionately. Immediately, more parties of carriages came along the avenue: Luo n, Dong n, Xie n, Mo n and Ji n, one after another. The one from Xie n knew Xie Danqiongs wife and four concubines. The one from Luo n was Luo Kewu. From Dong n, it was Dong Wulei. From Ji n, of course, Ji Zhu. As for Mo n, it was the former head of the n, along with two concubines of Mo Tianji. Chu Yang finally got it. With these brothers cultivating in seclusion here, how could the women in their homes notfort each other in the pain of separation? For their loved ones to be away for such a long time, not being able to see them for such a long time, how could they not miss them? Besides, since the ns had such a close rtion now, it was also a good thing that the professionals in the ns protected each other in secret and they visited each other frequently. For these women to wait until Ao Tianxings birthday and toe together like they had an agreement, they were already very restrained in expressing their pain of separation. Chu Yang felt a bit sad. All people are the same, all hearts feel the same way. With him away around the year, werent Mo Qingwu and Tie Butian even more pitiful than these women? At this moment, Chu Yang made a decision: in the future, if he was confident, he would bring them with him on his journeys. If he wasnt, he would definitely not be away for too long! ... Among these brothers, for those who had wives, most of them were here. For those who didnt, the men would have toe. Chu Yang looked at the Martial Artist in front of him with confusion. Im not exactly here to celebrate the birthday, and Im stopping you to ask random things, how can you feel free to tell me all this? That Martial Artist looked at him with disdain, his nose turned skyward. Every year... there are lots of stupid people like you. At any rate, who in the Middle Three Heavens dares to provoke our Ao n right now? Just you... how could you want to make trouble? Chu Yang was speechless. Right now, the party from Mo n approached, and Ao Tianxing already stood to wait in front of the gate of Ao n. Though Mo Xingchen had already retreated to work behind the scenes, he was from the same generation as Ao Tianxing, after all. He couldnt refuse to give him face on this. Ao Tianxing weed Mo Xingchen warmly and then turned to walk in, holding Mo Xingchens arm. Though the two old strategists had not much interaction in their lifetime, their sons were friends for life at the moment, so they suddenly became affectionate with each other. After the two walked a few steps, Ao Tianxing suddenly let out an Eh? He turned around and saw Chu Yang in the distance. He couldnt help but feel a burst of joy! He walked over quickly. That Martial Artist saw the head of n approaching and became so scared that his calf almost cramped. Its all your fault, all your fault... You grabbed me to chatter, and the n Head saw it; it seems that I cant avoid a beating now... Chu Yang did not know whether tough or cry. Chu Yang, what brings you here? Ao Tianxing was happily surprised, his eyes widened and stared. Since you came, why didnt you send a message beforehand? I would havee out to wee you myself! Chu Yang smiled and cupped his hands in salute. Uncle, I didnt know that its your birthday and came pretentiously... So I was feeling embarrassed at the moment. Whats embarrassing about this? Ao Tianxing grabbed his arm and dragged him off. Toe here and not enter, youre treating this old man as a stranger. I am really very angry. Speaking of being angry, his tone was rather cheerful and excited. And that Martial Artist stared at Chu Yang being dragged away by the n Head, stunned. Chu Yang? Why does this name sound so familiar? Oh right, isnt this the name of the boss of Heavenly Armament Pavilion?Could this young man actually be Master of Heavenly Armament Pavilion, the great force only second to Dark Bamboo in the Middle Three Heavens? Chu Yang, themon boss of the young masters of his own n and the other ns? His legs became soft like noodles once he thought about it this way. Oh my goodness, my big boss... You, being so great, chatted casually with an insignificant person like me for such a long while that I am so scared now that Im almost gonna pee... Yet he saw Ao Tianxing turn around and stare angrily at him. You dumb thing, you actually didnt report that Brother Chu is here, and left the honored guest on his own like this! What punishment do you think you deserve? Go back and get your 800 stick beatings yourself! 800 stick beatings? The guy felt his knees weaken, and he knelt down on the ground. Those people from the n penalty hall could smash up a King-level man with 8 stick beatings, and 800 beatings... would be enough to cripple him. Its okay, he didnt know. I actually have to thank him for giving me introductions. Chu Yang smiled. This man has done great service. Done great service?! Good! Ao Tianxingughed. Get up, Brother Chu says youve done great service. In that case, go to the ountants to get 800 liang[1] of silver as your reward! The man actually felt dizzy from the confusion... One moment, 800 beatings were going to fall on his body, and the next it became 800 liang of silver in reward... For a long moment, that Martial Artist was tragically unable to wrap his head around such experiences of rising straight from hell to heaven. Over there, Ao Tianxing had already dragged Chu Yang away affectionately. This was actually the first time Mo Xingchen met Chu Yang. When Chu Yang went to Mo n, Mo Xingchen was in the middle of an extremely bad mood and was in seclusion, refusing to meet anyone, handing over everything to Mo Tianji. Naturally, they didnt get to meet. Uncle Mo. Chu Yang smiled affectionately and took the initiative to greet him first. Regardless of what happened in the past, this guy was the father of Mo Qingwu, his future father-inw, after all. It was still necessary to make a good impression at this moment. As he expected, Mo Xingchen immediatelyughed out loud, both ttered and a little diffidently. So you are Chu Yang? Hahaha... You have the looks of a young hero indeed! You deserve your great reputation, you do. Chu Yang smiled humbly. Youre ttering me. Mo Xingchen looked him up and down affectionately. Of course, he knew that Chu Yang was the very person who was in the heart of his daughter Mo Qingwu. Remembering what happened in the past, he felt a bit awkward and started finding random things to say. Somehow, he ended up asking, Well, Brother Chu, do you... have a wife already? Chu Yang was shocked. You mean... If you dont have a wife yet, I have a daughter... Shes not yet married. Mo Xingchenughed out loud. In the future, you two can make more, more contacts, hahaha... Ao Tianxing twitched his mouth at the side. This old thing has good enough expectations. You dont know that thest time Chu Yang came, I myself have already raised this issue, but I was rejected ruthlessly. Right now, I wait for you to get the cold shoulder. Yet he saw Chu Yangs eyes light up. Whats the name of your daughter? Mo Xingchenughed out loud. You know my daughter, her name is Qingwu. If you are interested, the girl is fourteen right now and she is cute and looks pretty. She is learning martial arts right now... [1] liang is a Chinese weight unit Chapter 1264 - Chu Yang Was Robbed

Chapter 1264: Chu Yang Was Robbed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When he spoke so far, he suddenly shut up. The expression on his face was wonderful. He just remembered that his daughters masters were Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing. How could her marriage be up to him to decide? Immediately, he stiffened. Yet Chu Yang said very embarrassedly, Ah well... Yes, I have been single all along and havent yet nned on marrying... Since Uncle Mo has this good intention, I... I actually have had the same intention for a long time, so I will thus agree to it. Mo Xingchen choked immediately. After a long while, he started coughing violently. Ao Tianxing also choked. He stared in shock for a long time, his eyes widened, before he also started coughing violently. You are joking, Brother Chu! Both heads of nsughed dryly and said unanimously. Im not joking, replied Chu Yang seriously. Mo Xingchen froze! Holy shit... Didnt I just identally say one wrong sentence? Why did he not let it go? What a beast... My daughter is only fourteen, and youve been thinking about it since four or five years... Ao Tianxing froze! Holy f*ck! No wonder you were never moved by the beauties that I introduced to you, you are actually a pedophile... What a f*cking beast... The reception hall was already full of people. The two heads of ns escorted Chu Yang inside and immediately turned to leave. They even showed some embarrassment when leaving. Chu Yang was surprised: can this old thing be ying with me? He was the one who talked about introducing his daughter to me, but why did he react like that when I said Im taking her? He was really... Chu Yang?! It was a cry of surprise. Chu Yang looked up and saw Ji Zhu, who stood up and was waving at him. This call of Chu Yang seemed to possess some mysterious power that the noisy hall suddenly fell silent. Who could not know about Chu Yang in the Middle Three Heavens now? Chu Yang could be said to be a legend! When he was still in the Middle Three Heavens, there werent many here who knew about him, it was only limited to the people from a few ns. Yet after his disappearance, his reputation actually suddenly surged to an unprecedented level! Under the name of Chu Yang, several of his brothers revamped the Heavenly Armament Pavilion to gradually grow to be the second greatest force in the Middle Three Heavens! Right now, everyone knew that the mysterious head of Heavenly Armament Pavilion was called Chu Yang. When I was in the martial world, I was known by none. When I am no longer in the martial world, the martial world is filled with legends about me... This extremely pretentious saying was actually perfectly realized by Chu Yangs personal experience. Chu Yang walked in, rubbing his nose. And that put him literally in the center. So many beautiful womens gentle eyes all focused on his face. Despite Minister Chu having been through great struggles, he couldnt help but feel a little nervous at the moment. Hello, Brother Chu. A young woman was saluting him respectfully. Greetings on behalf of Duxing. At the same time, Id also like to thank you for your gift, which saved me from the pains of cold poison in Dragon Cavern. It was Gu Miaoling. Though Gu Duxing was absent, she was his would-be wife. Though they had yet to marry, with Chu Yangs appearance, Gu Miaoling felt that she should say thank you to Chu Yang on behalf of the family. Though Gu Duxing was actually older than Chu Yang, when they were sworn brothers, Chu Yang was the elder brother. Chu Yang smiled warmly. Sister, Theres no need to be overly courteous. Duxing is my brother for life, we never hold back from helping each other. Whatever Ive done, it is as it should be. As he spoke, he casually took out a piece of Mysterious Yang Jade and handed it over. I didnt actually prepare for this first encounter with you, Sister. Since you have a cold physique, I will gift you a jade to keep the body warm. Gu Miaolings face flushed. Thank you so much, big brother. She took it and felt the warmth once her hand touched the jade, and immediately felt her spirit lift. She knew that it was a priceless treasure and felt even more grateful and surprised. This elder brother has such sharp eyes that he actually saw with one look that the cold poison in my body is not fully treated yet. This jade is really the most timely help. Brother Chu! You gave Miaoling a jade, I wonder what youre giving to me? A pretty majestic voice came from the side. Chu Yang turned around to look and saw that this person had a stocky and imposing build and was two meters tall. Standing, that body was like a tall mountain. Sitting, it was as stable as the earth. Walking, it was as robust as a tiger! It was a really big, strong man... well, a woman. It was Ji Mos darling Huyan Aobo. Lady Huyan whose name was known all across the Middle Three Heavens. Even among Chu Yangs brothers, this name was often heard! Oh... Its you, Sister. Chu Yang rubbed his nose. Since one prepared enough things to rob, one had to be ready to be robbed. He hurriedly took out a Mysterious Yin Jade and handed it over. Umm... Sister, theres nothing wrong with your physique, this jade is for you to y with. But the real use of this jade was its slightly thick cold yin aura. If Huyan Aobo wore it all year round, it might be able to disperse some of her masculine yang aura... But how could Chu Yang dare to say that out loud? Huyan Aobo was overjoyed. She took it and put it into her arms. Immediately, she felt a veryfortable sense of coldness all over her body. But then, she reached out and pulled out a good-looking young woman. She said, Brother Chu, this is Xie Danqiongs wife. This girl is very shy, so Im asking for her first-meeting gift on her behalf. Xie Danqiongs wife was clearly ady from a good family and had really good looks. Now that she was pulled out, she was so shy that she didnt know where to ce her hands. Hello, big brother... But her voice was not much louder than the sound of a mosquito. Well... Ahem, yes, yes. Chu Yang hurried to take out another Mysterious Yang Jade. Youre giving all of them hot ones, why did you give me a cold one? asked Huyan Aobo, dissatisfied. Well... this is because... they have a weak constitution and need warmth, and you... obviously dont need it... Sweat crept up on Chu Yangs forehead. This wife of Ji Mo was really impressive, her manners were just like that of a man. What he said made Dong Wulei, Luo Kewu and others allugh secretly. Yet Huyan Aobo said, I just have a stronger body... Actually they can have it too, they just need to eat more. Chu Yangs face twitched. Yes! Yes! You are right. Minister Chu who had never changed the expression on his face in front of armies of thousands, King of Hell Chu who killed thousands of people without blinking, actually felt defeated in front of his brothers wife right now... Ill let you pass. Huyan Aoboughed. But the four concubines of Xie Danqiong are also here. Hey you four,e up now and greet the elder brother. Chu Yang didnt know whether tough or cry. They were bringing the whole family... Fortunately, I do notck Mysterious Yang Jade, otherwise... Id go bankrupt right here. Those given to Xie Danqiongs concubines naturally couldnt be the same size as that given to his wife, so Chu Yang took care to give the four jade of only half the size. Indeed, a very warm and satisfied expression showed in the eyes of Xie Danqiongs wife. The rtionship between women is an art. But the rtionship between a man and his brothers women... is also an art. Fortunately, Minister Chu had studied it, more or less... Otherwise, this would be difficult. There are more... These are the two concubines of Mo Tianji. Huyan Aobo looked totally like a boss in charge of the affairs. Judging from her manners, if Chu Yang didnt do as she wanted, shed not let him pass easily. But Minister Chu was rich now, and with a smile, he casually gave both of them a Mysterious Yang Jade. Nobody knew that his heart was already full of shock. This Mo Tianji is really not a good guy! Look at his two concubines, they both look absolutely no older than seventeen... And they have actually already been with him for several years... What a beast! Chu Yang cursed internally, while his facial expression was mild and friendly. This is the wife of Ao Xieyun, it is her house you are in right now, Huyan Aobo continued to introduce. Chu Yang took a deep breath and gave away a great amount: one piece of jade each for Ao Xieyuns wife, concubine, mother and grandmother. Everyone was happy! Fortunately, the Sword Spirit was dormant now. Should he still be awake, he was sure to spit out blood on the spot from the heart-wrenching pain at Chu Yangs extremely wasteful actions. The female rtives all greeted Chu Yang and received their first-meeting gifts. They left satisfied. Ji Zhu, Luo Kewu and Dong Wulei approached him with fawning smiles. Hahaha... Brother Chu, we are old friends already... The gifts... F*ck off! Before they finished, Chu Yang already yelled angrily. His long-suppressed anger was finally able to vent here. Its enough that the younger onese to seek me, but all of you are older than me, and you actually alsoe asking for gifts? Damn! How can you be so shameless? Everyone was stunned. They totally didnt expect that he would turn them down. Everyone watched Chu Yang reach out his hands tly under the noses of the three. Three big brothers, Im brothers for life with your younger brothers. Its my great pleasure to meet you all today. Come, would you like to give me some gifts? The three were dumbfounded! You were so f*cking excited when distributing gifts just now, and when its our turn, youre actually asking for gifts? How could we have gifts for you? The three young masters rolled their eyes and settled back down, upset. Chu Yang continued to approach them, asking for gifts. Immediately, the whole hall was sent into chaos. The female rtives who received the gifts allughed, covering their mouths. Looking at this Big Brother Chu Yang who suddenly appeared, all of them felt that this sworn brother of their husbands was really a good person. Should such ament reach the ears of Chu Yangs enemies, theyd probably spit out blood from the amusement right away. Should it reach the ears of the ghosts of those who died in that decisive battle in the Lower Three Heavens, theyd definitely crawl out of hell to settle with these women! A good person? Have you seen a good person whos capable of burying thousands of soldiers in a single battle? The atmosphere in the hall warmed up. Undeniably, though the hall was bustling, there were quite a lot of females. Chu Yang, Dong Wulei and others felt restrained there. Eventually, under Ji Zhus suggestion, the four found a small room and started the great project of gambling. After a long while, Minister Chu walked out proudly holding a pile of clothes and threw them into the toilet pit. And then, he started chattering with Ao Tianxing casually. Ao Tianxing waited for a long time without seeing the other threeing out and felt very strange. He wanted to go inside to take a look, only to be blocked out at the door by the three inside. It turned out that in light of Minister Chus superb gambling skills, these three young masters not only lost all the belongings they carried, but also lost all of their clothes in the end... After Chu Yang won, the rest originally thought he was joking. They never expected that this guy was actually so cruel that he picked up the clothes of the three and threw it into the toilet pit... It was a hall full of women outside. The three young masters felt like killing themselves... Right at this moment, suddenly, a loud bang came from outside and all the buildings in the whole of Ao n started shaking. Ao Tianxing was very shocked at first, but then he was delighted as he stood up abruptly. The sound came from the direction in which they are in seclusion. Could it be that they have finallye out?! Chu Yangs eyes brightened immediately! Chapter 1265 - Out of Seclusion!

Chapter 1265: Out of Seclusion!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before Ao Tianxing finished speaking, Chu Yang had already disappeared. Ladies, stay here and dont move. Ill go and take a look! The women were going to rush out at first, but hearing this sentence by Chu Yang, their steps stopped immediately. At any rate, they had to give this boss a face. Chu Yangs voice came from outside the door. All mene out! Super battle alert! With this cry, the men in the hall all ran out in a hurry. Hearing these two sentences, the three naked young masters felt the urge to sh Chu Yang into pieces. Do you f*cking have to be so mean? In such a situation, you actually let all the women stay and bring all the men away? Youre not letting us live. Ao Tianxing felt excited and was about to get out, before he heard the loud screams from inside the small room. Master Ao... Uncle Ao... Please help us... Ao Tianxing was feeling the most eager at the moment, how would he bother with them? I wanted to go inside just now and you all blocked the door with all your might, keeping me from entering and now youre actually asking me to help? No way. The head of Ao n went out, without caring. The three young masters wanted to cry. Dong Wulei and Luo Kewu turned to look at Ji Zhu and there was fire in their eyes. It was all this guys fault. Just now, he persuaded the two to coborate and cheat, to get something good from Chu Yang... And it ended up like this! Without winning anything good from Chu Yang, they were left with none of their own. And... They didnt even have their clothes left. Its all on you! Giving us this terrible idea! The two young masters shrank behind the table, using Ji Zhu angrily. Ji Zhu moved a chair to the door and sat with his back against the door and his legs crossed, his posture totally nonchnt. Upon hearing this, he spread his palms. How am I to know that this kid is so good at gambling? That we lost even after the three of us coborated... Besides, its not like Im the exception: am I not stripped as well? Luo Kewu and Dong Wulei wanted to cry. Yes, you are stripped, but... why are you so f*cking stinky? Smelling the smell of Ji Zhus stinky feet getting thicker and thicker in this small, enclosed room, both the other two covered their noses. There was no way out. Outside, the hall was full of women and they closed the window as well. Should their looks right now be seen, Dong Wulei and Luo Kewu felt that they could absolutely die from shame. How many days has it been since youst washed your feet and bathed? Dong Wulei asked Ji Zhu angrily. Ji Zhu scratched his head and actually took some time to think. Not long, I just washedst month. Dong Wulei and Luo Kewus expressions were spectacr. Not long? Its already the twenty-eighth day of this month! You actually... just washedst month? At this moment, the two young masters felt that they had no more reason to live! Outside, there were only women, all of them who they couldnt afford to offend. Yet, they themselves were shut in the room,pletely naked. This was doubtlessly a very terrible situation! But what was more terrible than this, was that there was a man who had never washed his feet or bathed for at least twenty-eight days inside the same room! What to do now? Luo Kewu shrank under the window, allowing only his head and neck to appear above the window, he greedily breathed the air through the window slit. We can only wait. Dong Wulei maintained the same posture as him and said with a voice that was almost choking. You two have pretty good buttocks. Ji Zhu shook his feet in front of the door. The two retched and turned around to look at Ji Zhu as though they wanted to murder him. Wait here! When this thing is settled, youd be lucky if the two of us dont kill you! Im so scared. Ji Zhu crossed his legs boldly and screamed strangely. In front of the back mountain of Ao n. Chu Yang stood quietly, and the expression on his face was a little excited. In front of him was the gigantic passage that he just opened up with one punch back then! At this moment, in the belly of the mountain, there was a constant rumbling sound. One clear dragons soar followed by another sounded in the air, filling the whole sky! The whole mountain trembled. More and more people gathered here. Chu Yang stood upright at the forefront. Brothers, you are finallying out! Long time no see! The rumbling sound continued. Chu Yang showed a warm smile and in his eyes was reminiscence. Somehow, it was some trivial memories that shed across his mind. He still remembered that back when Gu Duxing challenged him, Ji Mo said, Compete, then! Im not afraid of you! Whoever loses is younger in rank! At that moment, at the bottom of Ji Mos eyes, there was nopetitiveness, but only warmth of recognition. He still remembered the time when he went to fight the Golden Horse Rider Department, and Ji Mo insisted on following him to watch for the excitement. He didnt say that it was to help him, but he had to go to watch for the excitement. Because he knew that back then, his strength was still weak. Against a strong enemy, it could not be predicted whether he would survive. He still remembered the time when his brothers stood their grounds against Fourth Uncle who still didnt reveal his identity, a person countless times stronger than themselves, and didnt retreat even a little! He still remembered back then in the Great State of Zhao, his brothersughed and said, Boss, its done very easily! Was it easy? How much life-threatening danger was there behind talk of done very easily? He still remembered Gu Duxing saying coldly, So long as you charge, Ill go up! He still remembered that back then, when he took the knife for Dong Wushang, the hysterical madness in Dong Wushangs eyes in the instant when he turned around and saw him bleed! He still remembered the battle spirits in Mo Tianjis eyes when he looked out of the window calmly and said lightly, May I battle the Nine Heavens with you in this life! He still remembered that time in the Far North Wastnds, when all the brothers were injured and pressed against each other, but each scrambled for the cooler space at the entrance of the cave... He still remembered Rui Butong smiling mischievously. Im not afraid of death. Not that I can die, what are you worried about? How can I really not know that deep abyss of fear and despair when faced with each death? He still remembered Xie Danqiong looking at him warmly, one hand clutching his shoulder. Brother, I will battle across the martial world with you! He still remembered Ao Xieyun once saying enviously, Its so good to have such a brother. And then, he joined without looking back! He still remembered Tan Tan asking him after every long separation. Chu Yang, look at me, am I more handsome now? These bastards! These bastards! These bastards!These bastards! Chu Yang smiled. Back then, there was chaos, an internal conflict within Ao n. His brother was in danger. Within a short span of days, all the brothers gathered at top-speed, risking their lives! Luo Kedi suffered from a serious injury and was almost at deaths door, yet he struggled to arrive on time with a body full of wounds. Even though when he arrived, he had no more strength to even raise his hand, he still managed toe at the crucial moment that could determine life and death! No matter life or death, I am with my brothers! Regardless of victory or defeat, I am with my brothers! It is this simple! At that moment when all the brothers gathered and stood straight against the strong enemies from the Upper Three Heavens, such warmth and pride did they feel in their hearts! Such brothers who stood by each other in life and death! In the whole world, who else has such brothers? I do! I do! Chu Yang believed that at that critical moment of life and death, all of them must have faced it with the same pride in their hearts! Because in this world thats full of indifference, deception and betrayal, when most people are doubtful of such true, untainted friendship, we trust each other so much that we rely on each other at our most vulnerable times! So, proudly, we transcend the Nine Heavens together! At this moment, Chu Yangs mind quickly reyed his time with his brothers! The rumbling sound grew louder and louder, and the roar of the dragon became more and more ground-shaking! And then, all the vibration and all the sound suddenly disappeared at once. Some low and distant sound came. Chu Yang smiled. ... A very exaggerated voice was heard saying, Woohoo~~~ Holy shit! Theres actually such a long passage here now?! Another voice calmly said, Its strange, Ive never found it before. Yet another voice said, contemtively, Whats so strange about a passage... But this one gives me the feeling that it was punched out. And then a voice started yelling, Holy f*ck... What the hell! Punched out... How big does that fist have to be? A displeased voice said coldly, Shut up! Cant you stay quiet? You need a beating! Several voices started to boo together. Psst... Second Son of the Gus... Youve been very annoying inside and now when were out, youre just as annoying. The cold voice spoke threateningly, Say that again?! Everyone fell silent. After a long while, a ttering voice said, Second Brother... Youre still so powerful... Several voices started spitting together in despise. I cant stand it... Little Wolf is so disgusting... Fawns over Second Son of the Gus every day. That voice said, aggrieved, What am I to do... I will get beaten if I dont... There was a burst ofughter. A calm, stern voice said, Stop talking, you all. Well be outside soon. Weve been here for a long time, now that we get out, itd be better if its nighttime outside; but if its daytime, well definitely encounter strong light. With any carelessness, our eyes can be ruined. So from now on, shut your eyes and sense the light! A voice dismissed it. Never heard of such things... Several voices started yelling angrily at once, Shut those eyes! Do you believe that we brothers will beat you to incontinence together? F*ck, you only know how to threaten people... Shit, Im just talking. Ive actually shut it since long ago... Did you think Im as stupid as you all... Pfffft! Someone apparently got beaten. Someonemented from the side. Im so done with this guy... He cant pass one day happily without getting beaten... Another voice summed it up. Cheap! This guys just cheap! Bastard! Who are you talking about! You bastard dont know how to respect the old and the wise... Just you? Howe you are old and wise? I havent eaten all this time, dont force me to vomit! And then the two started arguing. ... These few people walked out while arguing. Chu Yang turned around, smiling. He made a hand gesture for quiet. Everyone nodded knowingly. Just as the person inside spoke, for the eyes that had been in darkness for a long time to suddenly meet the strong, bright light outside, they really wouldnt be able to endure it. Right now, among the people waiting, if anyone had made sounds that caused them to open their eyes in surprise and happiness... The consequences would be truly unimaginable. It was just past noon, the sunlight was still very strong! Chapter 1266 - 1266 Gathering of the Brothers 1266 Gathering of the Brothers Finally... The sound got closer and closer. I can feel the light already... F*ck, I can feel the pain in my eyeballs even when my eyes are shut. This was the voice of Luo Kedi. It feels just like being poked by a needle... There seemed to be many people outside... Luo Kedi, you touch and see if my pants are still around... especially the front portion; the back portion is fine. If its any revealing, then just let it be... This was Ji Mo. Touch you my a*s! Why dont you go and die! Luo Kedi shouted furiously. Shut up! Gu Duxing ordered coldly. Stop opening your eyes. Quick, close your eyes and rotate your eyeballs. This was the voice of Mo Tianji. Start rotating slowly and then pick up the speed gradually. Following which, there was no sound. Obviously, everyone had shut their eyes and started rotating their eyeballs. Ha ha ha... Ji Moughed out loud. I feel as if there are two inted marbles in my eyes... Can you just shut your mouth?! Ao Xieyun could no longer hold it back and exploded. Do you believe that I would dig out your eyeballs and stuff them into your butt! Dont even think about doing that. That way would only give him an extra eye. Xie Danqiong warned sternly. The crowd burst into hugeughter. Quieten down. All your eyeballs are rotating, right? Do not open your eyes. You must wait till you exit the cave and confirm the light outside. After a while longer, until your eyeballs no longer sting or swell, you can slowly open your eyes by just a tiny bit... Mo Tianji was still giving instructions steadily. However, this sentence made a few people burst intoughter. Wa ha ha... If Mo Tianji only opened his eyes a tiny bit, that must look really lewd... As if he had seen a naked woman. Its a pity I cannot see at all, said Ji Mo recklessly, without regard to the consequences. Shut your mouth! Ha ha ha! Gu Duxing scolded coldly. However, immediately after, he could not help but start tough. Not just him, even Chu Yang almost started tough when he heard this sentence. Mo Tianjis eyes were a little slim and long. Sometimes when he subconsciously narrowed his eyes in deep thoughts, he did have a little... lewd look. Although Mo Tianji definitely did not have any lewd thoughts at those moments, his expression in the eyes of others was definitely that of a lewd one... Who knew that Ji Mos observation would be so detailed. Second Brother Gu really has a lecherous smile... Luo Kedi said. Exactly that! A few of them nodded their heads together, like chickens pecking on the rice grains ... The people outside were all pouting their mouths, as they tried very hard to stop themselves fromughing. These few guys were really funny people beyond words to describe. The crowd could only look up to the sky, as they gave a long sigh and asked in their minds, Heaven... how did you manage to bring these bunch of people like them together? Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the group of six people finally came out. As they exited the cave, they suddenly faced the sunlight and all six of them stood really still at the same time. Motionless! Although they had long closed their eyes in preparation, at this moment, the strong power of the sun rays still made the group of six feel frightful! Their eyes really felt so ufortable, as if they were about to go blind! They did not just stay in the cave for one day or two. They had stayed inside for months and years! If it were any othermoners, even if their eyes were close shut when they came out, their vision would have been affected severely. The six of them were lined up in sequence! Right in front was Gu Duxing. In the middle was Mo Tianji with Ji Mo and Luo Kedi on the left and right. Ao Xieyun and Xie Danqiong were on the oblique nk side and thest man position. Chu Yang nodded with satisfaction and relief. The tacit cooperation between the six of them was already ingrained in their bones. Although they were just standing there, their coherence from the front to back was already the best battle formation! Gu Duxing was unstoppable, right at the front. Ao Xieyun was steady minded, right at the back. Mo Tianji was good at consideration for the entire situation, ced in the middle. Ji Mo and Luo Kedi were the protections on the left and right. Xie Danqiong was at the oblique nk side because of the nature of his unique hidden weapon. At this position, he could fire it off and hit any positions with the most surprising attack and it allowed him to easily build up his merits! It was just that the image of these six people was really terrible! The one with the best image was Mo Tianji. His hair could barely be considered neat. However, the color of hair was already beyond recognition in a mixed. His face was like the painted face of an opera singer, filled with different colors. There were numerous holes here and there on his clothes. However, the clothes still barely managed to cover his body up. After him, the next best would be Gu Duxing. Second Master Gu was still standing straight and cold, like a javelin. However, for his ck robe, the top half was missing a sleeve, thus revealing half of his shoulder. His vest on the chest had numerous holes around the waist area. His robe on the lower half also had a huge hole that revealed half of his thigh. Ao Xieyun was the smartest. He came out topless and his torn and tattered clothes were wrapped around his waist, covering only the vital areas. Xie Danqiong and Ao Xieyun were no different, except for their trousers that had an extra piece of cloth that draped downward. Ji Mo and Luo Kedis images were the most awesome! The robes on their bodies were like wisps of smoke. As they stood at the entrance of the cave, with strong winds blowing, the robes fluttered around and their entire bodies including the vital areas were all clear for all to see. Furthermore, these two guys were still closing their eyes and holding their heads high. They turned around several times and had an extremely cocky look on their faces. Seemingly looking high and mighty! There was really nothing to see though. Even their buttocks were smeared with mud and soil... With these images and stances, the six of them stood still there for a period of over one breath! Beside oneself with joy and pride! Chu Yang finally smiled and his voice was a little trembling. You six a*sholes, it was not easy to see all of you, yet every one of you is dressed so scantily... As soon as this voice sounded, the six of them jerked violently for a moment. Immediately after. Big Brother! Big Brother... F*ck! Swish Swish Swish Swish Swish Swish... The six of them jumped up while closing their eyes. Using their urate sense of hearing to pinpoint the location, they pounced over like a heavy mountain bearing down on Chu Yang. Chu Yang onlyughed out loud. Neither dodging nor escaping. Gu Duxing was the fastest. Like an arrow, he dashed over with his head crashing into Chu Yang and immediately after, he hugged Chu Yang tightly. It seemed like he wanted to say something, but in the end, he only opened his mouth agape, but nothing came out of it. Immediately after, Luo Kedi and Ji Mo dashed forward as if they were mad and just directly knocked Chu Yang down onto the ground. Ao Xieyun and Xie Danqiong eximed loudly, as if they were mad too. They jumped up and stacked on top of Chu Yang one after another. Mo Tianji was thest. He looked as if he was relieved from a heavy burden and smiled excitedly. It seemed as if he wanted to dash forward and hug Chu Yang, but in the end, he restrained himself. He smiled and scolded, So shameful! All of you are already grown up, but still ying such a childish game. However, there was some trembling in his voice. Luo Kedi, Ji Mo and othersughed and jumped, not knowing what they themselves were saying. To the six of them, Chu Yangs appearance now was no less emotional aspared to seeing him revive. Although Mo Tianji did mention before that Chu Yang was the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and that he was still alive. After all, no one had seen it with their own eyes! Everyone was really looking forward to seeing Chu Yang again. Everyone was clear in their minds that this group of brothers was established because of Chu Yang! However, if he was really gone for good, then this group of brothers would also be disbanded because of Chu Yang! There was only one reason for this. Everyone was highly favored by God! Other than Chu Yang, no one else would be able to unite them together! It would not be possible, even for Gu Duxing or Mo Tianji! No matter how well their rtionships were, they still needed a core! And now, Chu Yang had appeared! Afterughing and jumping around for a long while, everyone still continued tough and jump. However, there was always someone who wouldugh, quietly turn his head around and wipe away his tears, before turning back to themotion again. Finally... I can see now. Wa Ha Ha... Ji Mo was the first to open his eyes and he instantly shouted out. I can see too... Brothers! I have something to say! Mo Tianji shouted while raising his hand. Say it! Everyone stared at him. Big Brother has made us worry about him for so long, shouldnt we teach him a lesson? Mo Tianji raised his arms and asked. Of course! How about joining forces to bash him! This idea is great! Everyone was shouting excitedly. F*ck! Seeing that the situation was turning sour, Chu Yang crawled up and wanted to escape. However, someone had already tripped his legs and caused him to fall down. He screamed, You all dare to bash your Big Brother? Theres really no morew and order... Bash him! Abuse him! After which, six people were attacking at the same time. They continued tough while they bashed him at the same time! Naturally, Chu Yang refused to admit being inferior as he fought back with all his might! Finally... The seven brothers had enough of fighting and fooling around. Everyone had bruises on their faces and noses like a pigs head. They nced at each other and all broke into immenseughter that was really enjoyable. With two ck eye rings and a face of bruises, Chu Yang stood up and said, Although I have been beaten up, my clothes are still tidy. Look at all of you, everyone is basically naked. Dont you all feel weird?! The six of them lowered their heads to take a look and they all screamed in shock. Only Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing had barely any cloth covering their vital areas. The rest of the four brothers were basically naked! Instantly, all of them screamed. The four of them covered their vital areas and squatted down. They looked around their surroundings sneakily with each one of them muttering, Theres no one around... theres no one around.. Ah!!! A high-pitched scream came out from their mouths simultaneously! These four Young Masters faces turned red, like a monkeys buttocks. No one in their surroundings? It wasnt so! There were lots of people around them! It could easily be called a huge crowd! About 100 feet away, almost a few hundred people were forming a circle. Every one of them held their breaths while looking over. Their eyes were bright and their expressions were yful, as they looked at each other. Ah~~~~ Big Brother, you are too unkind... There are so many people looking at us, dog aunt! Ji Mo eximed and then immediately huddled himself, like a quail in the ground of snow, during severe winter. He added, Ao Xieyun, this is your house, where can we get clothes? Amid all theughter, Ao Tianxing waved his hands and several Martial Artists brought over a few items of clothing. The brothers hurriedly snatched them over and put them on. Ao Tianxing was finally able to understand Chu Yangs intentions when he told all thedies to stay back. It all made a lot of sense now. It became obvious that Chu Yang really understood the nature of all his brothers. Chu Yang knew that this group of brothers, after being held captive for so long, their clothing would definitely not beplete. Like the previous scene, where every one of them swung and swayed around scantily. If they were to be seen by the army ofdies... n Head Ao Tianxing thought about it and his face ckened. Chapter 1267 - The Surprise of Luo Kedi

Chapter 1267: The Surprise of Luo Kedi

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lets go take a shower! Ao Xieyun was at his own house and everywhere there were familiar faces. He could not take it anymore. With a roar, he quickly covered his crotch area and dashed forward. Wait for me. The few brothers hurriedly followed behind. Some of them covered their faces, some covered their buttocks. In the blink of an eye, they were all gone without a trace, leaving behind only a sentence. Big Brother, dont run away! We wille back to settle our scores! Chu Yang touched his nose and revealed afortable smile. However, he still scolded angrily, So rude! As little brothers, you actually dare to settle scores with your Big Brother. Beside him, loudughter could be heard. ... After a long while, in the main hall! Following a noisymotion, the crowd looked toward the direction of themotion, full of expectation. Six young men, whose hair was still wet, put on brand new items of clothing and walked into the hall proudly. Instantly, there was a wave of screams and the entire hall became chaotic. The army ofdies moved simultaneously. Some of them cried, some of them screamed. Some of them were crying with joy while some of them were weeping quietly. Others were staring at each other foolishly... In an instant, Ao Xieyun, Xie Danqiong, Mo Tianji, Gu Duxing and Ji Mo all went into the midst of the prettydies hugs. Chu Yang was smiling at the side thinking to himself that this was the time that belonged to thosedies. Over a year of longing for them, that would definitely require thedies to vent it out now. Amongst the brothers, only Luo Kedi did not have ady by his side. He walked over to Chu Yang and pouted. Despise! I sincerely despise them! No man can resist the charms of a beautiful woman. Look at these guys, they are flirting with all the youngdies, so indecent! Chu Yang snorted and was just about to speak, when he saw Luo Kedi to suddenly cover his stomach and break intoughter. Chu Yang took a look. He could not help but spurt out a mouthful of tea Chu Yang saw Huyan Aobo take a majestic, huge step while she grabbed Ji Mo, before punching him. She scolded, Ji Mo! You little thief! You really want to die! Out came another kick. Ji Mo fell to the ground, sprawling on his back. Immediately after, he was again picked up with two legs hanging in mid-air. He actually grinned and said, Aobo... My wife... I really miss you... Both eyes of Huyan Aobo turned red and the tears were about to flow out. She was still scolding I dont miss you!, even though she had already hugged Ji Mo into her arms. Ji Mo was helplessly brought into Huyan Aobos arms. Miss Huyan was obviously very happy to see Ji Mo, yet she still jumped and scolded. However, whenever she jumped, she took Ji Mo along with her to jump... This scene was like that of a mother with a huge body bringing along her little child... Chu Yang found this scene amusing. Luo Kedi wasughing so hard that he staggered around and covered his stomach while continuously shouting that its painful. After venting the initial agitated emotions, everyone began to form clusters as they whispered to each other. The crowd understood what was happening and they retreated away. Gu Duxing and the others naturally followed the lead of the housemaids, holding their own loved ones, as they entered the temporary little courtyard that was already prepared for them. Right now, there was no need for words... The crowded and bustling main hall, in the blink of an eye, was only left with two people. Chu Yang and Luo Kedi. Big Brother, they have all left, what shall we do? Luo Kedi seemed to be somewhat envious and said, If I knew this, I would also have found one... Long ago, I had so many prettydies wooing me. However, I didnt consider any of them... Chu Yang rolled his eyes. You have a very important mission! The eyes of Luo Kedi lit up. What mission is it? Chu Yang led him to the front of a little house. Chu Yang turned his ear toward the house and listened for a moment; he then pointed at the door and said, Little Wolf, inside here, I have prepared a gift for you since long ago... You just have to push open the door and you would get the gift. Just be careful not to let anyone see it, since this gift is only for you... Otherwise, they would say that Im unfair. Luo Kedi nodded his head continuously. His excited little face turned red. Be rest assured, Big Brother! I would not tell anyone about this even if I got beaten to death! Chu Yang nodded his head and said mysteriously in a low voice. Go ahead, open the door. My brother, you will get the biggest surprise of your lifetime! Instantly, Luo Kedi became excited and both his eyes were glowing brightly like that of a wolf. He thought in his mind, Who is our Big Brother? He is the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! If he were to give a present, how could it be a bad one? Luo Kedi rubbed his hands and felt his palms be a little warm. He was smiling as he walked a little sneakily to the front of the door. He even took a nce at his surroundings to make sure that there was indeed no one else around. Time to collect the present! Ha ha ha... With a push of the door... Oh? The door was not open? With another push... The door still did not budge? Luo Kedi scratched his head and used force again to push. There was actually someone within the room that was pushing against the door? In an instant, Luo Kedi became furious! He thought in his mind, F*ck, this is a gift from Big Brother to me. Who is the one that beat me to it? He was so furious that he dared to do absolutely anything. Second Master Luo shouted, F*ck! He raised his leg and gave a kick! With a loud bang, the entire door panel was kicked into pieces. Luo Kedi took a step and entered the room. He shouted with rage, Who dared to touch my stuff? Following which, he was immediately dumbfounded, like a puppet standing still at the original spot! In front of him, was his own brother Luo Kewu and Dong Wulei from the Dong n. Both of them had an expression as if they wanted to eat him up. As Luo Kedi looked downward... Eh? He realized that these two people were actually... naked at the bottom? Luo Kedi was startled! Immediately after, his eyeballs almost popped out from staring. As he turned his head to take a look, there were no longer any traces of Chu Yang around. Luo Kedi felt tragic instantly. His fingers were trembling and his face turned green, like that of iron. You all... what are you all doing? He only saw the two of them approaching each other, while gnashing their teeth. Luo Kedi stepped back continuously. In his mouth, he kept on shouting furiously, Luo Kewu! There are so many pretty wives and concubines for you to y around with and its still not sufficient? That you had to y with a man... furthermore, it is Brother Dong Wulei... Before he could finish his words, the two people opposite him dashed over as if they were wind. Their angry and dumbfounded faces instantly turned into panic, as they covered Luo Kedis mouth firmly and tightly. They thought in their mind, My dear master... Your voice is really scaring people to death... Woo... Woo... Let me go! Luo Kedi was absolutely horrified and felt creepy. I.. I... I dont have this type of liking... Dong Wulei and Luo Kewu were dumbfounded. From the ground came a groan. Luo Kedi lowered his head to take a look and was shocked to see a totally naked and fat guy. That person was Ji Zhu! Luo Kedi directly fainted. He shook his head. While still having a dizzy spell, he said, You three?... ying together? Before he could finish his words, the three of them opposite him pounced over like a wolf or tiger and pressed Luo Kedi down onto the ground, punching and kicking him! A series of violent punching ensued... After a long while, Luo Kedis clothes were ripped off and Luo Kewu put them on himself. Immediately after, he sneaked outside and came back with a few other sets of clothing after a long time, before he finally heaved a sigh of relief. Im going back to tell father! Luo Kedi screamed terribly and wanted to cry but no tears came out. You actually like men... A*shole! You are the one who likes men... The voice just ended and there was another series of violent punching. After a long while, Luo Kedi was beaten up until he became like a downright pig head... You you you... That Chu Yang... What kind of man did you take Big Brother for? Luo Kewu asked in a voice filled with grief and indignation. His entire body was shivering as he added, He is so... so... so... The sentence was never finished. The three Young Masters left speedily and sneakily. Luo Kedi who was lying on the ground was confused. He thought in his mind, What... is happening here? After a long while, he finally reacted and said, F*ck... Luo Kewu! You should have brought me some clothes... Big Brother... The surprise this time around is really... hard for me to bear... ....... Right at the moment when Luo Kedi used the curtains to wrap himself up and came out sneakily, he encountered a group of maids who were serving the dishes and utensils in a single file... The moment they saw each other, Luo Kedis face instantly turned pale. A few of the maids screamed and their utensils fell onto the ground making loud noises. Every one of thedies stared widely with their big and bright eyes in disbelief, as if they had seen a ghost... It became a tragedy for Luo Kedi. That was because a rumor instantly started to spread in the Ao n. Do you all know about the Second Young Master Luo that just came out of seclusion? Yes, I know. What about him? This Second Young Master Luo likes to run around naked... Who is Luo Ben? [Luo Ben sounds simr to the Chinese Characters of running around naked.] Ai ya ya... Luo Ben... that means he likes to be naked in front of everyone else... and run around. Huh? Really? Comeee, let me tell you in detail... This incident happened during... Alright, alright, alright... ... That night, Ao n hosted a grand banquet to wee and treat the guests. Thedy guests were all not at the main hall but had seats elsewhere. However, for the male guests, they were separated distinctly. The Young Masters had their own table while Chu Yang and his six other brothers were on one table. The two groups were never in contact with each other at all. That night, everyone drank and ate exceptionally heartily. Only Luo Kedi gave the other brothers a shock. What happened? You just came out of seclusion and you are beaten up to this state? Second Young Master Luo was filled with bitterness on his face. He was angry but did not dare to say a word. At the side, the other three Young Masters were ring at him with threatening eyes and Luo Kedi did not dare to even make a sound... Haha... After we have eaten to our hearts content, let us brothers gamble with you elder brothers! Chu Yangughed candidly and added, A small amount of gambling is good for the spirits. Yes yes, my Big Brother loves this kind of activity. Ji Mo was encouraging it. I bet that Big Brother will definitely not win the gamble. Mo Tianji added more details to the encouragement. However, the moment the three Young Masters sitting opposite heard of this gamble, they shuddered simultaneously, pretending not to hear anything about it and turned their faces away. Each of them had a twitch in the corner of their mouth. At this moment, all three of the Young Masters made an oath at the same time! Regardless of the circumstances, they would not gamble! They thought in their mind, To gamble with you? Im not so bored with my life... and definitely not having any tendency to be tortured by you... Chu Yangs provocation came to nothing. This made the brothers, who were very familiar with the three Young Masters, really surprised. Only Chu Yang was rolling around withughter. After the meal, the three Young Masters left as if they were escaping for their lives. Chu Yangs brothers then asked about what happened. Chu Yang took a nce around and saw that although the surrounding people were all engaged in their own activities, they were all in fact listening attentively to the story. Therefore, Chu Yang slowly narrated the events of that gamblingpetition, while keeping the listeners in suspense. He purposely lowered his voice. At this level,mon people would definitely not be able to hear it! However, who here in the hall weremon people? Instantly, everyone heard the story... Suddenly, the entire hall of people burst intoughter. Some of them were covering their stomach in pain fromughing too hard... As for Ji Mo, Luo Kedi and the others, they patted onto the table, whileughing. They were so happy that they almost wanted to pay respect for Chu Yangs greatness... Chu Yang had really taken revenge for his brothers... ... Chapter 1268 - I am the Nine Tribulations Sword Master!

Chapter 1268: I am the Nine Tribtions Sword Master!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Dark at night. Inside the room of Chu Yang, the seven brothers were all gathered together. It was the first time they were gathered together as a group since theyst met a year or so ago. They could not help but feel a little emotional. Everyone actually had a feeling as if they had not met for a lifetime. Under such an atmosphere, no one uttered a word. Each of them felt a warm feeling billowing in their heart. Even the most talkative Luo Kedi and Ji Mo kept their mouths shut. At times, their lips would quiver for a moment and then shut tightly immediately again. You all have had changes. Chu Yang looked at his brothers with amenting look. You have all lost weight, but looked energetic. It must have been a significant improvement after this round of seclusion? Mo Tianji smiled reservedly and said, Its alright. Its at least a level that would not disappoint Big Brother. If even the usually reserved and earnest Mo Tianji said such words, then this round of seclusion must have been really beneficial. Oh? Tell me about it? Chu Yang asked with an interested look. Everyone looked over to Gu Duxing. Regardless of which way they counted from, it would always be right to start with Gu Duxing. Gu Duxing cleared his throat and said, This seclusion, it was all thanks to Xieyuns Treasure of the Divine Dragon. Inside, there was much unimaginable good stuff... It really helped us to improve so quickly... I am currently a First Grade Sword Supremacy. Gu Duxing raised his eyebrows. You could not me him for being proud of himself. A year ago, he was still a Sword Emperor and now, a Sword Supremacy... This was at a speed never been achieved before in history. Therefore, even with Gu Duxings coldness, he could not help but feel proud of his own achievements. He was only the first to speak and Chu Yang was already shocked! Sword Supremacy, first grade! With this kind of strength, he would be able to stand his own ground in the Upper Three Heavens. He would have sufficient strength to killmon Third Grade Supreme Martial Artists, without getting much injured. How was it possible to have such a huge improvement? It was just a little bit over a year of time... Chu Yang suddenly thought of Young Master Wei. Young Master Wei had activated his fairy bloodline and achieved astounding growth within a short period of time. Could it be possible that the treasures which the brothers opened were actually different treasures made with the same skills of the Fairy race? If that was the case, then all would make sense. Supreme Martial Artist, First Grade! Ji Mo was the second to speak, with a bit of arrogance in his face. Thecency in his face was almost attracting a kick to his face. Supreme Martial Artist, First Grade. Ao Xieyun nodded his head slowly, with demeanor and elegance. Me too, Supreme Martial Artist, First Grade. Luo Kedi touched the bruise on his face and his eyebrows were lifted high up as if they were dancing energetically. At this moment, when Chu Yang looked at Luo Kedis eyebrows, it was as if he had an illusion of seeing Tan Tan. So am I. Xie Danqiong smiled reservedly, *Cough cough*... Mo Tianji cleared his throat a few times and said, I... have yet to reach there. I am currently a Ninth Grade Martial Saint. This was then considered reasonable. Mo Tianji was not part of the main fighting force after all. The fact that he could achieve a Ninth Grade Martial Saint level was already astonishing. Chu Yang let out a long sigh. This is really great! Everyone was beaming with happiness on their faces. As wished, this was the first time they had seen such an astonishing look on their Big Brother! This feeling was sheer happiness! In an instant, the few brothers felt that the dark days which they spent during this past one year or so... were worth it! Really worth it! To be able to receive this kind of positive response from Chu Yang, even if it was for an additional one year, they would willingly ept it... Mo Tianji said calmly, Our upgrade of skills this time, the greatest contributor is Ao Xieyun. Xieyun contributed his Treasure of the Dragon Race and shared it with the brothers. If he had used it only for himself, the quantity would have propelled him to a level of Eighth Grade Supreme Martial Artist, or above! Ao Xieyun hurriedly waved his hands and said, Tianji, these words that you are saying are meaningless. I especially dont like to hear them. Chu Yangughed out loud. He understood Mo Tianjis intentions. On the surface, it was pure courtesy, but in reality, it was him pointing out Ao Xieyuns merits, in order to let Chu Yang, this Big Brother, know what was going on. After all, when they established the Nine Super ns in the future, they would still need a ranking between the ns. This ranking would be dependent on the contributions of each of these brothers. Furthermore, it needed to be the kind of ranking that everyone was convinced of. The far-sightedness of Mo Tianji had already considered the development till that stage. Moreover, from the tone of Ao Xieyuns reply, Chu Yang already knew that this group of brothers had truly bonded together. Chu Yang was really delighted in his heart. The few brothers were chattering and they narrated their stories during their time in the secret chamber. Chu Yang listened on intently. Especially the few times when Luo Kedi and Ji Mo were fooling around, it made Chu Yang burst intoughter. Mo Tianji was also full of smiles and his mood was exceptionally carefree. Seeing that Chu Yang had returned, this had relieved him of a huge burden on his shoulders. His entire body became much rxed. He knew that if Chu Yang did not return, then sooner orter, this group of brothers would go separate ways. By that time, regardless of what he did, he would be the most unforgivable person in the group! This was because he had fabricated a lot of news. In order to keep the group united together until now. Now that Chu Yang had returned, be it fabricated news or truth, it was no longer important! The most important thing now was that the group had a core! By the time everyone finished talking, it was already midnight. Big Brother, what did you do during this period of time? Ji Mo sat forward and said, Dont just let us talk, talk about yourself too. Chu Yang smiled warmly. Indeed, there are a few things that I would like to tell everyone. The eyes of Gu Duxing gleamed and the few brothers became serious. That day... I was at the Lake of Despair... Thereafter, I went to Upper Three Heavens, after which... Chu Yang talked tirelessly, in a well-organized manner. Following Chu Yangs narration, everyones expression changed as well. Sometimes they were cheering, sometimes they had a serious look and sometimes, they looked as though they were in deep imagination! They could not imagine that their Big Brother would have so many interesting encounters during this period of time! It was really a pity that they had missed out on all these encounters. When Chu Yang talked about Dong Wushang and Rui Butong, the crowd was obviously in high spirits. How is Wushang doing now? Ji Mo thrust his chest forward. Is he a match for me now? Wushang... if I did not estimate wrongly, he should have achieved the level of a Saber Supremacy, First Grade, by now. Chu Yang looked at Ji Mo, as if he had a hidden meaning and said, You can find him to swap some pointers. The crowd broke out into hugeughter! Ji Mo was only an ordinary First Grade Supreme Martial Artist. If he were to fight against a First Grade Saber Supremacy, he would definitely be overpowered, rather than swapping pointers! Ji Mos face turned bitter and he said depressingly, This a*shole actually improved so quickly, Im greatly disappointed. Then now, we really have the voice of a phoenix and the notes of a dragon? Mo Tianji asked while in deep thoughts. You are right! Chu Yang said, Xieyun is a member of the Dragon race and possesses the Divine Dragon Bloodline. On the other hand, Butong is a descendant of the Phoenix race and possesses the Phoenix Bloodline! Within us brothers, we have two really outstanding characters. Luo Kedi snorted and said with disdain, They are just a loach and a bird. Ao Xieyun pounced over furiously and the two of them broke into a fight. After talking about Chu Yangs encounters in the Upper Three Heavens, the brothers sat down quietly without any movements. Now, I will tell you about the second matter. Chu Yang took in a deep breath and said, This matter is about me, about us, a huge secret! Everyone became really alert and lifted up their heads simultaneously. It was almost as if they had guessed what Chu Yang was going to say. Their eyes became really bright. Everyone may have found it strange that I was able to level up my strength so quickly! How did Ie to possess so many mysterious and rare medicines? I... Chu Yang took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, My brothers, Im so sorry to conceal this from you. I am the current Nine Tribtions Sword Master! The six brothers felt as if their brains had exploded! Instantly, they felt dizzy. Although Mo Tianji predicted this earlier on, this was the first time Chu Yang had publicly acknowledged his own identity! How could hearing the same prediction from other peoples mouth bepared to hearing it directly from Chu Yang himself? Even Mo Tianji, who had predicted it earlier on, felt like his own brain wascking in oxygen at this very moment. His body trembled for a moment. Gu Duxing was considered calm. However, his throat suddenly gave out a light Ga sound. It seemed like he had identally bitten his own tongue. Nine Tribtions Sword Master! The master of the Nine Heavens! Since ancient times, whoever wielded the Nine Tribtions Sword would be the master of the Nine Heavens! The six brothers were stunned at the same time. They held their breaths and looked at Chu Yang. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Chu Yang slowly extended his right hand and in it, there was nothing at all. However, the next moment, the thing that caused everyone to be extremely shocked suddenly appeared. In the empty palms of Chu Yang, a tiny sword, only the length of a little finger, suddenly appeared. It was shining brightly and crystal clear! Sword point, sword edge, sword spine, sword cor, sword mouthpiece, were all impressivelyid out on his palm. However, there was no sword hilt, no sword tassel, no... It was this kind of halfpleted sword. The next moment, this halfpleted sword let out a sword cry. Although the sound was low in volume, it was crystal clear! Mighty as ever! ng! The long sword at the waists of Gu Duxing, Ao Xieyun, Ji Mo, Luo Kedi started to let out a sword cry of allegiance! The long sword automatically extended half a foot from the scabbard, shining with the cold light! The long swords were paying their utmost respect to the almighty King of all swords! The next moment, the tiny swords started to grow in size, until they became the size of a regr sword. The sword was emitting cold light and the murderous intent filled the air. It seemed as if strange sparks were moving to and fro on the sword, captivating to the onlooker. Although it was merely a halfpleted product, the aura which it was producing at this moment was insufferably arrogant! Proud of the past and present, supremacy over all. ng! Chu Yangid the sword on the table in front. The long swords vibrated for a moment, as if it was unhappy with Chu Yang for letting go of it. However, it ultimately quietened down. Everyones eyes were instantly focused on the sword. Gu Duxing was staring intently at the sword, full of admiration and respect like during a pilgrimage. Although it was still iplete, it was the widely acknowledged number one sword in the world! Ny thousand years of chaos were all caused by this sword! How many times of misery and suffering, all because of this sword! The fall of many influential and powerful characters, all because of this sword! Many legends were possible because of this sword! Many sins, also because of this sword! In the past ny thousand years, the people who died because of the sword were at least more than tens of billions! Tens of billions of lives to cast the indisputably mighty reputation of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Tens of billions... what level of idea and scale was this? .... Chapter 1269 - I Will Follow Big Brother In Life And Death, That’s All!

Chapter 1269: I Will Follow Big Brother In Life And Death, Thats All!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Nine Tribtions Sword! The ultimate weapon which every swordsman in the Nine Heavens dreamed of, and the well-deserved number one divine artifact! Gu Duxings body was trembling. His eyes bore into the sword tip, as though he could see the cold sword tip emanating the same piercing aura as himself. This aura made Gu Duxing tremble with agitation. The Nine Tribtions Sword was also the number one killing weapon! And the source of all disasters! But ultimately, all conflicts and disasters still needed to be resolved by this sword! Mo Tianjis eyes were bright and shiny as he stared at the Nine Tribtions Sword. His expression was solemn and serious. It was rare to see Mo Tianji sporting such an expression; he usually disyed the absolute confidence of someone who had the world in his grasp and understanding. But today, his expression was unbelievably solemn and serious! Because Mo Tianji knew that with the appearance of this sword, his position had beenpletely cemented! From this moment on, countless experts shall die under his schemes! But should his schemes fail, he would cause his brothers and himself to die the most tragic death! The Nine Tribtions Sword Master shall cause an upheaval in the world! When the Nine Tribtions Sword appears, the star of wisdom shall open a path! That was the legend of the Nine Tribtions Sword. The appearance of the Nine Tribtions Sword indicated the official debut of the figure of wisdom amongst the Nine Tribtions! It also represented the official start of the great task of overturning the Nine Heavens! The official start of the war with the Nine Super ns who had ruled the Upper Three Heavens for thest ten thousand years! From this day on, there would not be any option of retreat! Only two conclusions awaited them. The first Together with the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, he shall overturn the Nine Heavens with his brothers! The second Perishing, their ns destroyed, and themselves doomed eternally with no chance of redemption! Mo Tianji stared at the Nine Tribtions Sword. It gleamed coldly in the light, as though it was also blinking and looking back at him. His nce shifted to the empty sword hilt and the urge to hold the sword suddenly arose in him! Not to hold the sword but... an overwhelming urge to add on to it... He suddenly felt a sense of heavy responsibility and duty. Is this my destiny?! Ao Xieyun felt all the blood in his body suddenly boiling. He stared in fixation at the Nine Tribtions Sword, his breathing ragged. His eyes transfixed, gold dragon scales gradually started to appear on his chest all of a sudden! The dragon scales glittered in the light as Ao Xieyuns body trembled! I finally got to witness the Nine Tribtions Sword! The sword that has decided the fate of the Nine Heavens for thest hundred thousand years! Xie Danqiong panted heavily, his handsome face totally red. Ji Mos mouth was agape as he mumbled non-stop to himself. His mumbling could only be heard if someone leaned extremely close to him. ... Aunt Doggy! What the f*ck! Aunt Doggy... My f*cking god... Its so f*cking beautiful... Ill be damned... Luo Kedi was gurgling in his throat, his eyes almost falling out of their sockets as he stared at the Nine Tribtions Sword. He repeated non-stop, So its real... So its really real... So its really, really real... Chu Yangs eyes were also on the Nine Tribtions Sword. He took a deep breath. This is the Nine Tribtions Sword! He paused a little before saying softly, For a pretty long time toe, the fate of us brothers will be connected to this sword! When he said that, all the brothers gave a violent start, as though they had just woken from a dream. No one doubted the authenticity of the Nine Tribtions Sword! This sword had appeared out of nowhere and under the shocked gazes of everyone, it had grown from the size of a little finger into the size of a normal sword. The size of a sword could actually change? Not only have they not seen such an amazing thing, they had never even heard of it. In this world, which sword, other than the Nine Tribtions Sword, could be this amazing? This is the Nine Tribtions Sword! This line of Chu Yangs had already gotten the full attention of Gu Duxing and the rest. They didnt notice what he had said after that at all! Only Mo Tianjis eyes shed and revealed a look of deep contemtion. For a pretty long time toe, the fate of us brothers will be connected to this sword. This was undoubtedly well-said. By right, shouldnt the fate of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and the Nine Tribtions be closely linked to the Nine Tribtions Sword for life? But judging from Chu Yangs words, it seemed like... that wasnt the case? It was going to be just a pretty long period of time? Mo Tianjis mind felt rather fuzzy. He had a vague idea; a peculiar thought suddenly came to him Could it be that the Upper Three Heavens was not their final destination? Chu Yang slowly got to his feet, his expression solemn. All of you should be able to understand that I had no choice but to keep my identity from you for so long. But my hidden identity is not the only thing that I want to tell all of you today. What I also want to let all of you know is the true legend of the Nine Tribtions Sword. That caught Mo Tianjis attention. Sitting up straight, he listened with full attention. Chu Yang narrated solemnly, Since olden days, it has been said that whoever owns the Nine Tribtions Sword would own the world! It is also said that each generation of the Nine Tribtions would be the future Nine Super ns to rule the Nine Heavens! As such, everyone had amon understanding As long as one can be part of the Nine Tribtions, he would be able to bring glory to his n for ten thousand years! And he himself would also be an eternal legend. Everyone nodded. Indeed, everyone thought so, including themselves. Wrong! Totally wrong! said Chu Yang solemnly. Wrong? Mo Tianji frowned. The Nine Tribtions bing the Nine Super ns is true. Bing a legend is also true. However, the part about the Nine Tribtions themselves is wrong. Chu Yang smiled wryly. In thest 90,000 years, there have been eight Nine Tribtions Sword Masters! But ording to what I know, the founders of each generation of the Nine Super ns are not the Nine Tribtions themselves but their sons. Yet the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and Nine Tribtions have disappeared. In that case, where have the Nine Tribtions gone? Chu Yang gradually revealed the story behind the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and Nine Tribtions, which had been concealed by history for thest 90,000 years. Everyone was emotionally moved! They had never thought that the legend of the Nine Tribtions would be this cruel and brutal! The Nine Tribtions Sword Master had actually betrayed the Nine Tribtions? All the generations of the Nine Tribtions were used to nourish the Heavens. Chu Yang said, At this point, perhaps all of you would think of the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters as heartless and cold. Because of this, even Wu Juecheng from 40,000 years ago stayed on in this world to search for the Nine Tribtions Sword Master for revenge! But... this is a tremendous mistake and misunderstanding. Chu Yang went on to tell them the truth. Gu Duxings hand shook. The other brothers were also moved by it. They truly didnt expect the truth to be like this. Chu Yang said in conclusion, Therefore, even though the emotional ties among each generation of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and Nine Tribtions are enough to move the heavens and shake the earth, they are truly a bunch of tragic people! For the sake of his brothers, the Sword Master chose to perish with no chance of redemption ever, only to let them carry an eternal hatred toward him while they achieve great things in another world! This is the sorrow of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Their brother had sacrificed everything for their sakes yet they carried hatred and grudges against him. How could this not be considered the Nine Tribtions sorrow as well! Carrying a misunderstanding with him for life and going after revenge, with only the option of discovering that he had been wrong all this time... yet he still hasnt realized even now. Nor can we bring ourselves to let people like Wu Juecheng know the truth. How can this not be said to be Wu Juechengs sorrow? However, all of you must take note of one thing Their sorrow came about because they werent able to fulfill the final requirements. That is why they have ended up like this. We must not follow in their footsteps! Chu Yang heaved a long sigh. And now, I am the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Whether all of you, my brothers, are willing or not, all of you have undoubtedly be one of the Nine Tribtions because of me! The breathing of Gu Duxing and everyone else became heavy and ragged. And it is now our turn. Chu Yang smiled and continued, Time will slowly prove what Ive said to be true, but Id rather say it in advance so that all of you can be prepared. We must not repeat what the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and Nine Tribtions of the past have gone through! Chu Yang took a deep breath. We must charge toward the top directly! Our target is very big! And very far! This is our destiny! Chu Yang said keenly, My brothers, we must be willing to face our destiny as one! I need your answer. What do you think? What are your opinions? Chu Yang looked one by one at each and every one of them seriously. With a cold smile, Gu Duxing said with an air of detachment, Boss, the past Nine Tribtions are the past Nine Tribtions; they have their own destiny. We are not them! I know Boss needs everyones opinions and so I shall not represent the brothers but just speak for myself. His icy face revealed a warm smile, as though a spring breeze. I will follow my Big Brother in life and death, that is all there is to it! Warmth spread in Chu Yangs heart, though there was no change in his expression. His line of sight then shifted to Mo Tianji. Mo Tianji smiled gently and elegantly. My situation is different from theirs; we have a condition between the two of us. Do not forget your promise to marry my younger sister and be my brother-inw. As long as you can achieve that, I wont mind even if you are truly evil and ruthless and use me to nourish the heavens. Chu Yangs expression froze for a moment. Rubbing his nose, he coughed twice in embarrassment. Ji Mo and Luo Kedi immediately let out a loud whistle. Everyone went into a furor. I see. In a rare move, Gu Duxing made a joke. In order to have a military advisor, Boss sold himself to Xiaowu. Meanwhile, in order to have a brother-inw, Mo Tianji sold himself to his brother-inw... Everyone burst intoughter. Chu Yang coughed in embarrassment before he put on a fierce expression. Back to business! Your turn, Ji Mo. Ji Moughed cheerfully. I have never been one to think about suchplicated matters and have always done things based on whether Im happy doing it or not. I find that Im very happy being with everyone, so thats it. He gave a smile that revealed his sparkling white teeth. Ill be happy even if I die! Luo Kedi smacked his shoulder hard. Ji Mo is so shameless. Thats obviously what I had wanted to say. A warm smile appeared on Ao Xieyuns face. Among us, we have a Sword Supremacy, Saber Supremacy, the sessor to the Dragon race, a descendant of the Phoenix, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, as well as the Master of Calction and Maniption as our military advisor... The call of the dragon and cry of the phoenix have gathered as one, and the hearts of us brothers have united; out of good timing, geographical advantage and human rtions, we have good timing and human rtions on our side! I feel that such a team would definitely not fail. Since it wont fail, I love victory the most... Ao Xieyun smiled and continued, Even if I die, I would also feel really great! A sincere smile appeared on Xie Danqiongs handsome face. Awesome! What all of you have said is exactly what I wanted to say. Chapter 1270 - The Whetstone of the Heavens Awaits My Blade

Chapter 1270: The Whetstone of the Heavens Awaits My de

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Aughing Chu Yang asked imposingly, What if I were to really betray all of you someday? And kill all of you? Boss, youve miscalcted your move. Gu Duxing sighed. You shouldnt have told us. Now that you have, how are you going to betray us in the future... At best, when you betray us, well pretend that we dont know. Hahaha... Alright, when Boss wants to betray us, you can let us know in advance and well stir up our emotions and pretend not to know. Everyone burst intoughter. A warm feeling of everyone having found their bosom buddies permeated the atmosphere. Even Mo Tianji wasughing. He knew that Chu Yangs words right now sounded like superfluous rubbish to the brothers! But these superfluous rubbish had to be said. After entering the Upper Three Heavens in the future, as the level of difficulty increased, the number of secrets they woulde into contact with would also increase. When that happened, the story of what had happened between the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and the Nine Tribtions in the past would inevitably be revealed. Chu Yangs words were nothing but superfluous rubbish now; but when the brothers themselves found out, at that point, it wouldnt be something as simple as just superfluous rubbish. At the very least, they would definitely feelplex in their hearts! Even though Chu Yangs honesty seemed very silly and naive and unnecessary now, itpletely eradicated the biggest possible cause of disagreement among the brothers in the future! Seems like Chu Yang is thinking even further ahead than me... Boss, now that youve told us the good stuff as well as the bad stuff, surely you should go on to business? asked Mo Tianji. Of course. Chu Yangughed aloud. Then, he asked, Have you all seen enough yet? If so, Im going to put the Nine Tribtions Sword away. No! All six of them replied in unison, Even looking at it for another ten thousand years wouldnt be enough! Im going to put it away even if you havent seen enough. Chu Yang snorted. With a wave, the Nine Tribtions Sword automatically flew into the air. Shining in the light, it seemed to be bidding farewell to everyone. Then, it slowly shrank in the air before turning into a stream of light and entering Chu Yangs chest. Everyone expressed their wonder yet again. Luo Kedi came up to him and started to touch Chu Yangs left side of the chest, giving sounds of wonder incessantly. It really went in... My god! Suddenly, he let out a cry of surprise! Everyone got a shock. Whats wrong? Narrowing his eyes, Luo Kedi lightly rubbed his palm against Chu Yangs chest. Boss chest is really well-built... Pffft... Just as Mo Tianji had finally calmed down enough to take a sip of tea, this line of Luo Kedis made him spit out the tea at once. He coughed non-stop as he choked on the tea. Peals ofughter shook the heavens! Little Wolf, is the reason why you havent taken a wife all this time because youre interested in men? asked Ji Mo in a strange tone of voice. Chu Yang smacked Luo Kedis hand away loudly and said furiously, Ive only seen you being a punk with women, but now youre actually eyeing men as well? This is seriously intolerable! Luo Kedis jaw dropped. Im innocent... I just touched you a little... Hahaha... Theughter continued for a while and the atmosphere became rxed. Chu Yang then smiled and said, Right now, even the weakest among us is already a ninth-grade Martial Saint. Duxing is even a first-grade Sword Supremacy now! It can be said that given our age and cultivation, we would no doubt be considered amazing talents even among the Nine Super ns in the Upper Three Heavens! We certainly have the right to be proud! With this level of skill and us brothers united as one, we can rule the world in the Upper Three Heavens. The moment Boss gives the order, we can charge up and rip the Nine Super ns apart! Smiling lightly, Chu Yang then asked, Is that what all of you are thinking? Everyone was rather embarrassed. Coughing, Ji Mo and Luo Kedi turned away, their faces red. Ao Xieyun and Xie Danqiong let out a few awkward coughs; there was a tinge of redness even on Gu Duxings face. Everyone had initially thought that Chu Yangs speech earlier was a kind of acknowledgment, so they listened to him in high spirits. Only when he reached the end did they realize that they were mistaken. They all became rather embarrassed. But Chu Yang had indeed urately revealed everyones mindset An exponential increase in cultivation, young and talented, Supreme Martial Artist martial domain level... How many people were like that in this world? Their self-confidence naturally shot through the roof. His eyebrows raised, Mo Tianji watched the pathetic reactions of these few fellows with great interest. Im not saying that all of you are wrong in thinking so. Of course, if someone over a hundred years-old were to think like that, that would make him senile. But all of you are young, so all of you deserve to be proud of yourselves. Chu Yang continued passively, But what I want to say is that your level of skill is really far, far from enough! This time around, other than Mo Tianji, even Gu Duxing had an expression of indignation. Theres no need to be indignant. Chu Yang went on, Ive just killed the Eldest Young Master of the Lan n in the Lower Three Heavens. At twenty-eight years old, he was an eighth-grade apex-level Martial Saint! Perhaps all of you would think that theres nothing impressive about a twenty-eight years old eighth-grade Martial Saint. All of you are younger and stronger than him! But do not forget that hes from the youngest generation in the Lan n! Above him are people who have lived for hundreds of years, thousands of years, or even... close to ten thousand years! And what do you think their cultivation levels are like? asked Chu Yang to the faces of everyone. For serious? eximed a shocked Ao Xieyun. Chu Yang nodded. All of you are first-grade Supreme Martial Artists; you are already considered the most powerful amongst your respective ns. However, the Lan ns Eldest Young Master, Lan Ruo, is far from being ranked near the top amongst the Lan n experts! From what I know, on the surface among the Nine Super ns, every n has one ninth-grade apex-level Supreme Martial Artist. As for ninth-grade elementary-level or mid-level Supreme Martial Artists... they have two to three. Eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artists, five to six; seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artists, more than ten; sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artists, tens of them; and below sixth-grade, there are at least 300! And this is just the strength they have on the surface! said Chu Yang solemnly. Everyone was pale from shock. Ji Mo was dumbstruck. So... So many? As for what they have in the dark, 5,000 years and 10,000 years ago respectively, the Dharma Supreme has instructed the Nine Super ns to prepare covert troops to stand against the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Therefore, every n secretly has at least a simr number of experts. Just the Nine Super ns alone and well already have to face at least 5,000-odd Supreme Martial Artists! There are only seven to eight of us here. Chu Yang smiled dispassionately. The atmosphere turned silent and heavy at once. Even Mo Tianji did not expect such overwhelming power and such a great disparity in numbers. Before Chu Yang had said all these, he had already done his best to overestimate the Nine Super ns. Yet the actual numbers were at least fifty times more than what he had estimated! Oh, by the way, the second grandmasters of the Nine Super ns are all dead but the founders of the Nine Super ns, meaning the first-generation ancestors and sons of the previous generation of the Nine Tribtions, are still alive! Every one of them basically has over 9,000 years worth of cultivation. Chu Yang supplemented. Everyones expressions contorted in response. Oh, and I still havent mentioned our biggest enemy. Chu Yang said leisurely, Also known as the ones who are truly in control of the Nine Heavens right now and the strongest and biggest force throughout the Upper Three Heavens Thew-enforcement officers! Mo Tianjis countenance turned especially somber! The number of experts amongst thew-enforcement officers is definitely notparable to thebined total of the Nine Super ns. However, they are absolutelyparable to the equivalent of two or three ns joining hands. The quality of their experts is even higher than the Nine Super ns... The Nine Super ns only have ten thousand years of foundation but thew-enforcement officers have been around for tens of thousands of years! Chu Yang suddenly paused when he said that. Because he had just thought of something incredibly frightening If even the Nine Super ns could possess ninth-grade apex-level experts after ten thousand years, then just how many such experts did thew-enforcement officers have after thest tens of thousands of years? Were these experts still in the Nine Heavens continent? Were they still alive? If so, just how high were their levels of cultivation? He thought of what Zi Xieqing had said I have exchanged moves with more than ten experts of the Nine Heavens during all these years. Moon Breeze ranks among the top ten. But before Zi Xieqing had said that, she had neither fought Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing before, nor faced the Dharma Supreme nor Wu Juecheng... In that case, out of the top ten super experts in Zi Xieqings evaluation... Who were the other eight? Even if two of them were Chen Feng and Liu Yun... There were still six others? Where were they? And these were just the ones whom Zi Xieqing had exchanged moves with before. How many others were there whom she had not exchanged moves with before? She had only said top ten but how many others were there outside of the top ten? And within them, how many werew-enforcement officers? Mo Tianjis expression had be incredibly somber. He was wondering to what extent would his schemes and intelligence be of use against such experts? At the end of the speech, the hearts of all seven brothers were heavy. Ji Mo and the rest who were originally brimming with confidence and ted with their sess were like bubbles that had been burst by a needle. They instantly let out all the air within and deted. They had thought that they could also count as impressive figures now but it seemed like they were still nothing but nobodies... Therefore, if we want to overturn the Nine Heavens, we will have to experience an endless slew of bloody battles and go through a tremendous amount of training at the edge of life and death! said Mo Tianji, his voice rxed and high-spirited. However, although Boss describes our enemies to be strong and powerful, I feel nothing but excitement. Smiling, Mo Tianji continued, If just blowing some air is enough to unite the Nine Heavens, how meaningless would that be? The harder it is, the more interesting it is! Only when our enemies are experts can we improve ourselves step by step and go higher and faster under their training! There was a somewhat cocky smile on Mo Tianjis face. These enemies are nothing but our pieces of whetstone! For us to stand at the absolute pinnacle, we must first step on stepping stones and then make use of whetstones to advance step by step! Ji Mo chuckled. Im just afraid that the whetstones would be too hard and end up breaking the des. Mo Tianji gave him an unrestrained smile. If the de breaks, then it only goes to show that it is not strong enough. If it breaks, so be it. Since it is not strong enough, it is only a matter of time before it breaks. But as long as it doesnt break, itll be able to render these Nine Heavens into two with just one strike! With a light-hearted smile on his face, a shiny glow appeared in Mo Tianjis eyes. Word by word, he said, The whetstones in the heavens await my de; the sharpened de shines and enters the skies with high spirits! Mo Tianji had never spoken this cockily before! In this instant, not only was he cocky, but he was also domineering, unbridled and full of arrogance! But it was precisely this air of cockiness and arrogance and that tone and expression that dismissed everyone in the world which made everyones eyes slowly brighten. The heavens await my de! Chapter 1271 - Gu Duxing Is Getting Married

Chapter 1271: Gu Duxing Is Getting Married

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Youre right! How can we improve if our opponents are not strong? If thats the case, we might as well stay in the Middle Three Heavens and rule the world... Itll be even easier in the Lower Three Heavens! Gu Duxing raised his head harshly. I like strong opponents! Me too! Xie Danqiong smiled faintly. Its been a really long time since my viburnum flowers have bloomed. Hahaha... Luo Kedi gave a start before he burst into raucousughter. He bent back and forth inughter, tears evening out of his eyes. Sorry... I heard that as... Its been a really long time since your chrysanthemum flowers1 have bloomed... Upon hearing that, Xie Danqiong became so furious that he couldnt utter a single word. His finger trembled as he pointed at Luo Kedi. After a moment, as he gnashed his teeth, he finally said, You are really...! The worst! The other five finished Xie Danqiongs sentence for him at the same time he did with no difference at all! Everyone roared even harder withughter. It seemed like this wasnt the first time Luo Kedi had made fun of Xie Danqiong. And everytime he did, Xie Danqiong would react the same way With his finger shaking and his face entirely red, he would gnash his teeth and say, You are really... the worst! Over time, the brothers had already picked it up... Ji Mo chuckled and said, I like it even more! As a man, stepping on the strong and desecrating the holy and pure is my biggest pursuit! And the biggest pleasure! Ao Xieyun burst intoughter. I think youd better goddamn hurry and let Aobo desecrate you instead... Everyoneughed so hard that their stomachs hurt. Mo Tianji gave Chu Yang a look as heughed. Smiling, Chu Yang said, Alright, itste. All of you should hurry back and rest. Oh, especially the ones with wives, dont overdo it tonight. Im going to examine the results of your seclusion tomorrow morning. Ji Mo chuckled. Boss... Compared to super experts, we obviously still fall short by quite a lot but...pared to you... hehe... hehe... Im not trying to brag here but youre really not someone to be feared right now. Laughing cheerfully, he continued, Every time I think of that, my heart feels so sweet, like Ive eaten honey. Chu Yang replied meaningfully, Sure, Ill let you feel way sweet tomorrow! Ji Mo puffed his chest out. Well see! Chu Yang raised his eyebrows. Youll understand the meaning of powerful tomorrow! Why arent you gone yet? Dont tell me that youre waiting for Aobo toe and get you? Ji Mo jumped in fright and looked behind him subconsciously before turning back and scoffing carelessly, Meh, as if I would be afraid of her? What do you guys know? Aobo is as meek as a kitten in front of me... Everyone died ofughter as they shouted in unison, Shameless! Get lost! Chuckling, Ji Mo left. Xie Danqiong got to his feet as well, a faint hue of red on his handsome face. Uhh... I... We get it! The remaining five spoke in unison as they gave him meaningful looks and teasing smiles. Xie Danqiong left with his facepletely red. Cough... The moment Ao Xieyun coughed, Luo Kedi had already interrupted him. Brother Xieyun, better be careful not to turn into a dragon tonight... Lives are involved here. Ao Xieyun cursed at him and left immediately. Im going off too! Luo Kedi scratched his head. They are all going back to hug beauties but I can only go back and hug a damned pillow. Gu Duxing got up. Go. Chu Yang stared at him weirdly. Do you want Big Sister Xiaomiao toe here and get you? Gu Duxing blushed. No, theres something that I want to tell you. Seeing that Gu Duxing was not his usual self, Chu Yang was a little surprised. What is it? Cough, its like this. Back when Boss went missing, when I returned home, Godfather had once mentioned that both Big Sister Xiaomiao and I are not young anymore and wanted us to marry. At that time, I said, I dont even know if my Boss is dead or alive right now; how can I possibly be in the mood to get married? When my Boss is back, well get married immediately... Cough cough... And now youre back. Chu Yang was struck dumb. In that instant, he was agitated and moved but also rather amused. You blockhead, if I donte back, are you going to not get married for life? There was a hint of an embarrassed smile on Gu Duxings cold and harsh face. Scratching his head, he mumbled, Uhh... Since Boss is back, Id like to get this done soon too. Its also just as well that the brothers are all here. In front of the whole of the Middle Three Heavens, I would like to wed Big Sister Xiaomiao. I would like Boss to be our witness too! Gu Duxing was a little awkward. Before were married, I... I wont... you know... Understood! Chu Yang said in respect, Ill get Tianji, the Master of Calction and Maniption, to check for auspicious datester and get this done as soon as possible. I can only stay here for another month at best. Well get this done as soon as possible! Chu Yang continued, We must not sit on it. I wont be able to answer to Sister-inw if she gets upset with me... Everyone started tough. Mo Tianji rubbed his chin. Seems like today is an auspicious day suitable for weddings... Get lost! Mo Tianji quickly corrected himself. But seriously though, its an especially auspicious day seven dayster! Is it too soon? Chu Yang got a fright. Getting married is an important event in ones life; we must not be hasty. Its fine. Mo Tianji said with confidence, Duxing, send someone back to the Gu n and inform them now. At the same time, well get Uncle Ao to send out invitations on your behalf tomorrow morning and create some hype. Seven days is more than enough. Chu Yang affirmed decisively, Since thats the case, well do just that! Well announce to the whole of Middle Three Heavens that every n and force, no matter which, muste forth and attend the wedding! Those who do not attend will be our enemies! We must especially specify that the congrattory gifts must not be too shabby. And that we dont want gold and silver! We only want rare and interesting good stuff, like elixirs, spirit stones, rare metals... Mo Tianjiughed heartily. Exactly what Im thinking! Since were about to charge up to the Upper Three Heavens, we can make use of Duxings wedding to make a killing in the Middle Three Heavens and use that as our foundation after weve gone up! I was pretty worried earlier on... This really came just in time; I would be really dumb if I dont make use of a great excuse like Duxings wedding. Chu Yang pped enthusiastically. Alright! Well put it this way Those who received invitations and know of the wedding but do not attend the wedding will be seen as enemies of our ns and the Heavenly Armament Pavilion! Show them no mercy and kill them all! We must also determine how to treat them in the future based on the quality of their gifts! Thats even more brilliant! Yes! Well do exactly that! Mo Tianji was in extremely high spirits. Well split the gifts into first-ss, second-ss, third-ss and the mediocre. First-ss will be the highest grade, so well host them in the banquet and serve them the finest wine; second-ss goes into the main hall and gets average wine; third-ss will be seated outdoors and have to provide their own wine. For those who send mediocre gifts, well keep the gifts but break their legs and throw them out. As for those who dare to not send any gifts, well exterminate them all! Yes! Well send out the invitations under the joint names of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion, the Gu n, Ao n, Luo n, Mo n, Dong n, Xie n, Ji n, etc! This way, itll be grander! Chu Yangs eyes sparkled. Yes! Well do just that! The two rogues discussed their grand fortune-making ns in high spirits. Ill hurry over to Big Sister Xiaomiaos to discuss this with her. Rendered immensely speechless by these two money-grubbing fellows, Gu Duxing got a fright and hurriedly turned and left. To think you two actually want to make a fortune when time is so tight... Im the one getting married while you two are the ones making a fortune... Cough cough, why does this feel so odd... Only Mo Tianji and Chu Yang remained in the room. Looking at each other, the two of them burst intoughter. Then, they fell silent, both thinking about whats on their mind as well as the issues they intend to bring up in a while. Theres only the two of us here now. Is Boss interested in a drink or two? Mo Tianji smiled. Of course! Chu Yangughed. Its been a really long time since Ivest had a proper drink with you. There were too many people around tonight; I didnt have a good time drinking. Mo Tianji gave him a warm smile. Ill get some wine! I have some with me! Not only do I have good wine, but I also have good food. Chu Yang immediately retrieved these things from the Nine Tribtions Space. As someone who was out all the time, he naturally stocked up a lot on such things. Alright! Raising their wine cups to each other, the two of them drank in silence. For a long while, neither of them spoke. After a long while, Mo Tianji finally broke the silence. It has been a real headache being with these few fellows for over a year. I cant imagine how you managed to subdue them in the past. Theres no need to subdue them. Chu Yang smiled lightly. I have a heart! And sincerity! A heart... Sincerity... Mo Tianji repeated. Then, he smiled broadly, suddenly seeing the light. Youre right, that is indeed the best weapon when ites to people like us! Its even sharper than the Nine Tribtions Sword! Laughing, Chu Yang was beside himself with joy. Even for you? Mo Tianji raised his eyebrows. Of course! The two raised their wine cups again and exchanged a toast before downing the contents in one gulp. Although the two were speaking idly, they both knew what the other wanted to talk about and were both making preparations for it. Atst, Mo Tianji said, The enemy is strong and powerful. I need to know everything in detail and concretely. The more details, the better! The more concrete, the better! He was already starting to make preparations for the future. This had always been Mo Tianjis style. No matter what it was, before he had even formed a n, his preparations would have already started. At the point when the n officially began, his preparation work would advance toward the goal all at the same time. The moment he made his move, things would move with overwhelming momentum! Chu Yang thought about it long and hard. I need to go over it first. When speaking to Mo Tianji, it wasnt suitable for him to casually speak as though he was narrating a story. This was because Mo Tianji needed to pick out the truly useful details from his words. In fact, things that he had casually mentioned without much thought could cause Mo Tianjis thoughts to automatically develop far and wide. Therefore, Chu Yang needed to properly organize his thoughts. I understand. Mo Tianji smiled. I understand that you understand. This line of his was a little roundabout but both of them smiled in mutual understanding. Xiaowu is staying in my home now,mented Chu Yang lightly as he organized his thoughts. Huh? Mo Tianjis eyes brightened and he grabbed Chu Yangs hand eagerly. How is Xiaowu? Chu Yang smiled warmly. Shes very happy! And shes already a Martial Saint. I reckon that shes probably a third or fourth-grade Martial Saint by now. Mo Tianji pped enthusiastically. Thats great! Then, he turned to Chu Yang and gave him a suspicious look. But... Whats that little girl doing, running to the residence of a lecher like you, instead of obediently learning the craft from her Teacher like she should? Why is she in your home? You beast... Surely you didnt do anything to Xiaowu? Chapter 1272 - Mo Tianji’s Warning Bells

Chapter 1272: Mo Tianjis Warning Bells

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Yang was annoyed by his question. Am I that kind of person? The more Mo Tianji thought about it, the more he found it dangerous. He said, Your moral character makes me very concerned! Mo Tianjis narrow-mindedness caused Chu Yang to fly into a rage. He found Mo Tianjis doubt of his moral character even more intolerable. Shes going to be my wife sooner orter anyway, whats the matter even if I did do something to her? Is it any of your business? It was Mo Tianjis turn to be annoyed. You beast! Youre a beast from head to toe after all! This military advisor finds it an embarrassment to be associated with you! Hard to say whos the real beast between the two of us! Chu Yang mocked him in return. Ive only talked about it but Ive never done anything, whereas youve already had two consorts since a few years ago and they are not even sixteen-years-old now! What do you know! Blushing, Mo Tianji cursed at him unceremoniously. Then, he followed with a sigh. You dont understand... Theres a long story behind this. Long story? Chu Yang was taken aback. Those two girls are biological sisters. It was my mistake... Back then, I was still very young and I fell for Mo Tianyuns tricks. In a fit of fury, I retaliated immediately but ended up killing the wrong person Their parents... Mo Tianji heaved a sigh. I only realized my mistake afterward but the dead cante back to life. At that time, in order to prevent further trouble, my subordinates wanted to kill them and stamp out all possible causes of future trouble. I... With no other choice, I could only use the excuse of being lecherous and wanting to take them as consorts to protect them and dissolve this conflict. I was only sixteen at that time. If it had happened now instead, I would of course be able toe up with better solutions. Mo Tianji took a breath. I, Mo Tianji, am no kind soul. Wiping out others ns and taking lives is usual practice to me. However, I am not wrong in doing so, so I do not feel any guilt. But in the case of my mistakes, driving people into a corner and killing them will not alleviate my guilt. Ive treated those two girls as my younger sisters ever since I took them in. On the one hand, Im trying my best to make up for my mistake. On the other hand, every time I see them, I use them as a reminder to myself Do not ever make any more mistakes! 1Therefore, most of my decisions are made after much deep consideration. Those two sisters are equivalent to a warning bell I ce by my side! Every time my emotions go out of control, Ill ask for tea, which theyll serve to me. The moment I see them, Ill be reminded not to be rash, to think carefully and to avoid making mistakes again. Be it for the sake of myself or others, I cannot afford to make any mistakes! Mo Tianji sighed. In this chaotic martial world, we really cannot afford to make any mistakes. The first reason is that a mistake can doom us for eternity. The second reason is that... If you still have a conscience, the moment you kill someone identally, it will lead to inner demons and youll never be able to reach the pinnacle of martial arts in your entire life! Theyve been with me for quite a few years; Ive never touched them all these years. Should they fall in love with others in the future, I will marry them off as though they are my younger sisters, and offer up abundant dowry and send them off in glory. Chu Yang sighed and patted his shoulder. Its been tough on you... But sigh, regarding this matter, its also hard to say that its been tough on you; after all, you were the one who made a mistake in the first ce. Mo Tianji took a big mouthful of wine. Indeed! But it doesnt seem like you can hope for them to fall in love with others. Chu Yang gave him a wry smile. Its obvious from the way that those two look at you that they have already fallen deeply in love with you. To be honest, I really wont be able to bear to part with them should they fall in love with someone else. Mo Tianji smiled bitterly. However, them being fully aware of their background and everything else and yet falling in love with me... Thats the most agonizing part right now. Im suffering but to be honest, the two of them are suffering even more than me. Chu Yang sighed again. This matter was truly Mo Tianjis biggest headache. When it came to such matters, so what even if he was the Master of Calction and Maniption? So what even if he could probe into heavenly secrets? What could he do? Two young girls falling in love with the enemy who killed their father, yet they were hopelessly in love with him. They could neither kill him nor marry someone else. Mo Tianji took in his enemys daughters, yet he could neither marry them nor bear to throw them out. These rtionships were truly a tangled mess. They couldnt be thrown aside, nor could they be given up; there was nothing they could do about it. A few years ago, I still had my guard up against them, fearing that they would kill me to avenge their parents... But now, Ivepletely let down my guard against them. Those two girls also do not possess any murderous intent toward me. Yet the suffering increases day by day! Mo Tianji smiled lightly. The only thing I can do is let this agony act as a reminder to myself to never... kill the wrong person ever again! As for the three of us... We can only... let it drag on like this. Mo Tianji sighed deeply. Drag on and see what happens. Chu Yang sighed, taking some pleasure in Mo Tianjis misfortune. I had originally thought that my rtionships were in enough of a mess, but it looks like yours is a tad worse than mine. For some reason perhaps some kind of twisted interest Chu Yang in this lifetime especially loved seeing Mo Tianjis pathetic and resigned expression. He took extreme pleasure in his misfortune! No one else other than Mo Tianji received such treatment from him. Taking the current issue for example, Mo Tianji was just being troubled; in Chu Yangs eyes, it was nothing much. Although it was difficult to deal with, since he had already dered them as his consorts, it wasnt like he could marry them off to other people anyway? Besides... Since all three had feelings for each other, what was the big deal even if he really took them in as consorts? Wasnt it a kind ofpensation and mentalfort as well? But since Mo Tianji was troubled over it, Chu Yang naturally wouldnt mention it because he understood Mo Tianjis temper extremely well. If someone talked to him about it intending to help him get over it, he could list ten thousand reasons to make that person just as troubled as himself! Chu Yang had no intention of bing troubled over this at all. My pain only gives you pleasure. Mo Tianji looked at Chu Yang in disdain. Ive seen through you long ago! Chu Yangughed. Im no better than you. What do you mean by that? Mo Tianji suddenly became wary. You have rtionship issues too? Where did thate from? Do you mean to say that youve been seducing others behind my younger sisters back? Chu Yang was dumbfounded. He didnt expect the fire to spread to him so quickly. His embarrassment turning into anger, he snapped, What? You can have multiple wives but I cant? Mo Tianjis eyes narrowed. Youre serious? Chu Yangs shoulders slumped. Yes... Sigh, its a goddamn long story. I really regret promising you back then. Half of Mo Tianjis fury was doused by his words. Surprised, he asked, Tell me about it? What happened was... Chu Yang said, This is a secret, so youre the only one Im telling... I had originally thought that I had left nothing behind in the Lower Three Heavens. I didnt expect that the one time when I was poisoned by the lust dragon... Yeah, I thought it... was dead; I didnt expect her to be keeping it from me all this time... The Emperor of Iron Cloud, she... shes a woman... Cough cough... With great difficulty, Chu Yang told him the whole story. He had also kept all these thoughts in him for too long and needed to pour his heart out to someone. Mo Tianji happened to be the best dumpster for it. ... And thats what happened... My son is already one year old now... Chu Yang held out his hands. What can I do? Big Brother-inw Mo Tianji, can you understand? Hmm? Mo Tianji didnt know whether tough or cry. He became troubled as well. This... doesnt seem like I can really me you for it. Why dont you think of a solution for me? Chu Yang tilted his head. Mo Tianji started to cough. What could he do when Chu Yang already had a son? Suggest that he abandoned his younger sister? Wouldnt that make him a scoundrel? Lets talk about business! Mo Tianji dered in an upright manner, Your rtionships are your private matters. You can do whatever you want; its none of my business. In any case, its fine as long as my younger sister is not treated unfairly. Chu Yang was truly impressed by this fellows shamelessness hidden behind his sanctimonious attitude. Actually saying its fine as long as my younger sister is not treated unfairly when its none of your business... Wasnt that a load of bull! It was obvious that Mo Tianji didnt wish to discuss rtionship issues anymore. Tell me about the enemy! You still havent organized your thoughts after so long? My rtionships are in a mess... Chu Yang sighed despondently. Mo Tianji pretended not to hear him. The Nine Super ns have so many Supreme Martial Artists. Where exactly is each ns location? Their distribution? The rtionships between them? Any grudges? Which ns have familial links with each other? Any of them associating with each other in the dark? And... their attitude? Etc... He threw out 40 to 50 questions in one shot. Chu Yangs head exploded at once. Raising his hands in defeat, he said, Stop, stop! How about this, Ill tell you everything I know. After that, if theres anything you dont understand, you can ask me. If I dont know the answer either... then we can only keep it forter. Alright! Mo Tianji walked over to the desk. He held up a brush, prepared to take notes for reference. The Nine Super ns are like this... Chu Yang quickly organized all the information in his head and told him bit by bit. He understood that Mo Tianji wanted a first-hand ount of general information. Ill start from the overall outlook... As Chu Yang exined, Mo Tianjis brush flew furiously, his brows knitted. In no time, he had sketched a rough map of the Nine Super ns distribution in the Upper Three Heavens. Chu Yang took a look and said, Yes, thats basically it. But... the distance between each of them is considerably far apart! Any of the shortest distances between two ns is equivalent to the distance between the north and south of the Middle Three Heavens... Mo Tianji gasped. Without saying anything, he noted that down. After that is the rtionship between the ns... Chu Yang continued to narrate. He had heard about all these from Young Master Lan Ruo. It was truly tough on Lan Ruo; in order to look good in front of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, he had tomit all these information to memory. And now, it was of course to Mo Tianjis benefit. Mo Tianji wrote everything down. When they paused for a moment for Chu Yang to take a sip of water to soothe his throat, Mo Tianji was already in a state of astonishment. ording to all this, every n is basically rtives with all the other ns. And were just talking about thest 200 years... In that case, doesnt that make them a strong united front? Mo Tianji was close to grabbing his hair. Of course not. Chu Yang rolled his eyes. In the Upper Three Heavens, there arent many Purple Crystal mines. Besides, they are widely distributed. Other than that, there are also mines for ck Crystals, Blue Crystals, White Crystals etc. These are the main sources of profit in the Upper Three Heavens. Chapter 1273 - An Invitation Shaking the Middle Heavens!

Chapter 1273: An Invitation Shaking the Middle Heavens!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There have been endless conflicts among the Nine Super ns for many years because of these mineral mines. But of course, they still disy a harmonious front on the surface. Chu Yangs intel regarding the mines also came from Lan Ruo. In the past, Chu Yang had never found these mines to be of much importance. It was only after Lan Ruos exnation that he understood that these mines were in fact the true source of support behind the Nine Super ns! Besides, every mineral mine was guarded by a lot of Supreme Martial Artist experts! What Im about to say is the grudges among the Nine Super ns. Chu Yang emphasized, The reason why I talked about their rtionships before the grudges among them is so that you canpare their rtionships with the grudges among them and decide which is more important, as well as the issue of interests... This needs to be taken into consideration with uracy and precision. Frowning and pursing his lips, Mo Tianji nodded heavily, not speaking. As Chu Yang narrated, the knot between Mo Tianjis brows became tighter and tighter. When Chu Yang was done, it was already turning bright outside. The night had passed. Mo Tianjis hands were already beyond tired. When his left hand got tired, he would switch to his right. And when his right hand got tired, he would switch back to his left. Right now, both his hands were shaking like chicken ws. He stared speechlessly in shock at the 60 centimeters-tall stack of papers in front of him. Sighing, he asked, This... is just the most basic information? A general outlook? Chu Yang nodded. Compared to the detailed information of the Nine Super ns, these dont even make up one percent of it. Mo Tianji had a terrible look on his face. Just these alone... and Ive already used up five big bottles of ink and spoiled thirteen brushes... Chu Yang said in encouragement, Im cheering for you! Mo Tianjis face turned deathly pale. Do you know that if I had this much information about the Middle Three Heavens, I could have at least gone through half of it already? The only thing I want to know is What have you gathered from all these right now? asked Chu Yang. At the moment, Ive only gathered six points from what youve said Firstly, you havent been able to truly hurt the Nine Super ns at their foundation in the Upper Three Heavens! Secondly, the trap which we ced in advance the Li n just their strength alone is not enough! Also, there are too many variables; they could change their allegiance anytime. Thirdly, the conflicts among the Nine Super ns are not enough to make them fight each other to the death at all! Fourth, at present, the only thing which we can make use of is the mineral mines! ck Crystals, Blue Crystals etc... All those are irrelevant. The focus is only on the Purple Crystal mines. Large Purple Crystal mines are the only thing that can truly incite a big battle! And to achieve that, we would also need to stir up trouble and fan the mes continuously. If not, war will not break out! Fifth, if theres no internal strife among them, itll be incredibly difficult for us to unite the Upper Three Heavens! Especially if we want to achieve that without causing any sacrifices; its absolutely impossible! Sixth... The most helpless thing is that the Nine Heavens passageway is still locked right now. Other than you, none of us can go up. Mo Tianji heaved a heavy sigh. We cant gather more information even if we want to! With that, once the Nine Heavens passageway opens up and we head upwards, well end up having to face the most dangerous and perilous situation while nning our battle strategies... And yet theres a n of intelligence among the Nine Super ns in the Upper Three Heavens! And within the n of intelligence, theres someone who isparable to me, in fact even stronger than me, in every aspect Diwu Qingrou! The second worst thing is that Diwu Qingrou has even vaguely guessed your identity. The moment we drive him into a corner, he needs only to disclose your identity and hell be able to turn the tides at once! Such a killer weapon and astonishing trump card and yet its in the hands of the enemy! Mo Tianji sighed to the high heavens. And the absolute worst thing is that the Dharma Supreme of thew-enforcement officers actually used to be one of the Nine Tribtions! So hes exceptionally familiar with every move of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Be it martial power, intelligence, manpower, timing, geographical advantage or human rtions; everything is on the enemys side! Inparison, theres only eight to nine of us here! Mo Tianji rubbed his temples. I think... What I want to say is that this is too tragic! Chu Yang remarked leisurely, The whetstones in the heavens await my de; the sharpened de shines and enters the skies with high spirits! Get lost! Mo Tianji was rather huffy. I only said that to console and motivate them... Whats the use in you telling me that! This is really a headache! He sighed. If we can win this battle, your reputation as the Master of Calction and Maniption and your Controlling the World Technique would be able to truly reach great heights! Chu Yang spoke encouragingly. Theres no doubt about that! Mo Tianji bemoaned. But Im afraid Im going to die from exhaustion before weve even won... When Chu Yang spoke again, he discovered that Mo Tianji had already devoted his full attention to the documents and couldnt hear anything anymore. When Chu Yang left the room, Mo Tianji was still bent over the desk and looking through the papers one by one. Then, he categorized them neatly and began to re-record them... Once Mo Tianjis attention was fully on something, even nine oxen wouldnt be able to drag him out of it. Chu Yang walked out of the room and gently closed the doors behind him. The skies were already bright. Jubtion filled the Ao n. It was the birthday celebration of the n leader, Ao Tianxing, today. Brightnterns and decorations could be seen everywhere! The young n leader had also juste out of seclusion, making it a double celebration. The moment Chu Yang came out, he looked for Ao Xieyun and told him about Gu Duxing getting married. He exined in particr detail regarding the gifts requirements. Ao Xieyuns reaction was hrious His mouth was agape as he stared at Chu Yang with his eyes widened, and his entire body trembled. Is there a need to be this rushed? asked Ao Xieyun. The faster the better! Chu Yang directly issued an order. Hurry and make arrangements for people to write invitations. Thereafter, send them out to the whole world using your informationwork! Alright! Ao Xieyun wasnt someone to drag his feet either. He immediately turned to go and make arrangements. After he took a couple of steps, he suddenly halted in his tracks and looked back. Uhh... Boss, I have a share of the congrattory gifts too, right? How much do I get? Chu Yang gnashed his teeth. If you dont get down to business after saying that, youre not getting a single cent! Ao Xieyun vanished with a whoosh. As the Eldest Young Master of the Ao n, he could be said to have everything he could ever want. But for some reason, he had always been a bit of a money-grubber since he was young. After awakening his Dragon bloodline, he became even more stingy. The moment he saw a treasure, no one would be able to drag him away. Chu Yang found this particrly strange. Only after discussing this with Mo Tianji and the others did he realize The Dragon race was by nature a money-grubbing race! Every dragon was a collector of riches! Things only went in; nothing came out. Among the Dragon race, the current Ao Xieyun could already be said to be charitable... Chu Yang secretly decided When they go to the Upper Three Heavens, hed better let Ao Xieyun be the one in charge of their finances. A financial manager who only let things in and nothing out... How reassuring! Ao Xieyun spared no effort In just fifteen minutes, he had already gathered 500 ountants. He tossed a few thick books, The Distribution Chart of the Middle Three Heavens Forces, onto the desk. One invitation per force! Write down everything clearly! Today, this Young Master is going to see who dares to not give the Heavenly Armament Pavilion and I, Young Master Xie, face! For congrattory gifts, we want Heavenly Treasures and Purple Crystals! And rare metals! Everything must be top-grade! As for the signature, put the Heavenly Armament Pavilion first. Second is the Gu n, third the Ao n. After that, the Luo n, Dong n, Ji n... etc... The Eldest Young Masters bandit-like expression made every ountant tremble. Eldest Young Master... This is no different from rampaging through the Middle Three Heavens! At the same time, Ji Mo, Luo Kedi, Dong Wulei, Xie Danqiong and the rest also received the news. After that, each n immediately gathered their men. The ones in charge of writing invitations wrote their invitations while the ones in charge of sending out the notices sent out the notices. Many immediately sent out theirmunication spirit flying beasts too. There were also a lot of people who charged out on horseback. The aroma of ink filled the entire Mo n at once! The sound of writing could be heard everywhere, as though an infinite number of spring silkworms munching on mulberry leaves. With the ink still wet, the invitations were immediately distributed. The ones with flying spirit beasts immediately tied them to the legs of the spirit beasts and set them free into the air; the ones without jumped onto the backs of horses and set off on the double immediately to send out the invitations. Chu Yang specially wrote a letter to Young Master Yu to request that Dark Bamboo participate in this operation as well. His wording was very polite and ceremonious. It was said that when Young Master Yu read the letter, he immediately smashed a table to bits before pointing at the sun and cursing and swearing. But in the end, he ordered his men to write and send out invitations anyway. Then, he went to prepare congrattory gifts... Was the wine good? Was the water good? Gu Duxing is getting married, do help to advertise and ask for congrattory gifts. We want Heavenly Treasures, rare metals, etc... A whole slew of requests was written. Young Master Yu was filled with fury. Damn it, isnt he threatening me? Yet I have no choice but to be subject to his threats! So depressing! When the ountants of Dark Bamboo saw the draft written by Young Master Yu, all of them got a fright. A bearded ountant mustered his courage and asked, Minister Yu, is there a mistake here? Since olden times, who has ever written invitations like this? Young Master Yu was currently in a state of fury. Just write if youre told to! Why are you so noisy! Everyone became as quiet as a mouse at once. Before long, all the Dark Bamboo members in the world were activated to send out notices and invitations... The entire Middle Three Heavens was on tenterhooks right away. Facing the sun, Chu Yang stood in the backyard. Gu Duxing hurried over to him. I just got up. Our discussionst night seems rather odd... Were in time to hold the wedding ceremony seven dayster but... How am I supposed to face everyone if we make a killing under my name like this? This is too embarrassing, we cant do this, no, no, no. Chu Yang was taken aback for a moment. Then, he let out an awkwardugh. It doesnt look like its up to you anymore at this point... Gu Duxing was stunned. What? Its not up to me even though Im the one getting married? Yeah... because all the invitations have already been sent out. Chu Yangughed awkwardly. You know... The efficiency ofrge and prestigious ns has always been very high... Gu Duxing was bbergasted. He staggered a little. Already... sent out? Chu Yangughed awkwardly. Seven to eight ns are working together to send out invitations and I even employed the help of the entire Dark Bamboo... Even though it hasnt even been one and a half hours since daybreak, at least... several tens of thousands of copies of these news have already been sent out, and this is definitely a conservative number! Please believe me... Gu Duxing was renderedpletely speechless! He didnt expect Chu Yang to take such a vigorous and effective approach! They had only just mentioned it and it had already been done; he didnt have any time to react. Chapter 1274 - Dragon Head! Dragon Head!

Chapter 1274: Dragon Head! Dragon Head!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Duxing, the groom-to-be, stood there dejectedly, as though a wooden block. In this instant, he deeply experienced the true meaning of not knowing whether tough or cry. Its all over. From today onward, the two words, Gu Duxing, are really going to be a thorough embarrassment in the Middle Three Heavens... But what Gu Duxing didnt know was that the cause of everything was a few lines which Mo Tianji had said We must do this fast! Gu Duxing is currently immersed in his blissful fantasy but by tomorrow morning, hell start to consider the issue of face... So, before he looks for you tomorrow morning, we must get this done. Chu Yang immensely approved. And so... Before the bride and groom even realized, all the invitations had been sent out... My face... Gu Duxing wanted to cry. Chu Yangforted him. Its fine, Duxing. To be honest... What face have you ever had all this time anyway? You dont need this face anymore; theres no use for it, really! Besides, you already have a wife, why do you still need your face... Is this supposed tofort me... Gu Duxing turned around swiftly. Pouncing forward, he got a stranglehold around Chu Yangs neck. He shook him back and forth violently as he gnashed his teeth. Ill strangle you to death! Chu Yang was strangled so badly that his tongue lolled out of his mouth. Ugh... With a deafening bellow, Ji Mo came at them with his sword drawn. Gu Duxing! What are you doing! How dare you bully Boss! Are you rebelling?! Come,e, Im going to have a showdown with Boss! Both Chu Yang and Gu Duxing fainted at the same time. Chu Yang had thought that someone was here to help him but it turned out that after condemning Gu Duxing so severely and uprightly, he instead approached the bullied Chu Yang for a showdown! Whats the meaning of this! Chu Yang hurriedly struggled free of the stranglehold on him. A showdown huh? Good, good. Ji Mo, I did say that today, Im going to let you feel even sweeter than after eating honey! Count me in for a showdown with Boss! Gu Duxing looked down in the dumps. I want to demandpensation for defamation! Wont it do if I give you another five percent of your congrattory gifts? Chu Yang patiently negotiated. Those belonged to me right from the start! retorted a miserable Gu Duxing. Yes, yes, all yours! Chu Yangforted him. But youre part of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion and the Heavenly Armament Pavilion belongs to us. Therefore, all of your congrattory gifts are also ours! Gu Duxing dered furiously, Showdown! Whos afraid of you! Chu Yang snorted. Come,e, let me teach the few of you a lesson! As they spoke, Ao Xieyun, Xie Danqiong and Luo Kedi had already filed in. Smug and full of confidence, all of them looked ready to watch a good show. All of them were brimming with confidence about their battles with Chu Yang this time! It had been more than a year! From Emperor-level to Supreme Martial Artists, they had crossed a total of 20 martial domain levels! This speed had broken even Chu Yangs fastest breakthrough record! And the record from back then was just from a mere Martial Arts Great Master to a Revered Martial Artist! As such, everyone was very certain No matter how much Boss has improved, hes definitely not our match this time! Their long-time wish to give Boss a good thrashing was finally going toe true today! Especially after seeing how powerless Chu Yang was when being strangled by Gu Duxing earlier... Their confidence grew even stronger. Lets go, lets go. Lets not fight here. An enthusiastic Ao Xieyun was the first to start heading outside. It wont do if you destroy my home during the fight. Lets look for a quiet ce and have a good fight. Itll be fine as long as we hurry back before noon. As he walked, he continued, All of you, take note not to beat Boss up too badly. You can kick him in the butt a few more times but try your best not to beat him up too badly on the face. Beating him more or less into a dragon head would do. Dragon head is also amon term for Boss, so beating him into a dragon head would also be true to his name. Exactly, exactly. Young Master Xies words are truly well-said. Laughing sneakily, Luo Kedi and Ji Mo followed after him rather excitedly. At the back, Gu Duxing thought about it for a moment before he whispered, How about... you admit defeat? Admit defeat? Chu Yang snorted. Actually thinking of beating me into... a dragon head? Hmph! I wont stand for this smugness of theirs! Watch how Im going to teach all of you a good lesson today! Including you, everyone is going to be beaten into a dragon head! Rest assured that Ill hold back on you and wont cause any dy to your wedding. I definitely wont let you go into your nuptial chamber sporting a dragon head. Gu Duxing fumed in exasperation! How unappreciative! He strode off in a huff. In an empty field in the mountains. This was a secluded little valley that was particrly serene. Chu Yang stood right in the middle and turned to face the five of them. His hands behind his back, he asked, Are all of youing at me together? Or one by one? Hahaha... The five fellows opposite him burst intoughter. They had obviously heard an extremely hrious joke! Boss, us brothers are Supreme Martial Artists now! Supreme Martial Artists, you know! Against you, would we still need toe at you at the same time? Ji Mo was as haughty as a peacock. His smile was so broad that his eyes couldnt even be seen anymore. His expression looked especially despicable. Oh, then whos first? Chu Yangs hands were itching. Im first! Except Gu Duxing, the other four spoke at the same time, all of them mbering to be first. In the end, Ji Mo came out the winner. Jumping forward, he made a pretense of holding his sword and bowing. Boss, your guidance, please. Before Chu Yang even returned the greeting, Ji Mo was already tittering in delight. Come! Chu Yang smiled lightly. Ahwooh~~ Dog aunt! Taking a breath, Ji Mo let out a loud howl which reverberated in the skies. Then, his form suddenly transformed into a ray of light which shot madly toward Chu Yang! This momentum of his was truly overwhelming; the very example of a Supreme Martial Artist! Bravo! Jumping up, Luo Kedi shouted in a particrly wicked manner. Beat him up! Before he even finished, Chu Yang replied, Alright! Ill beat him up then! Everyone was stunned. Under the attack of a Supreme Martial Artist, he could still speak this leisurely? The next moment, they heard a loud boom. Ji Mos form flew backward, as though an arrow piercing through the air. With his rear facing the back, the speed at which he was thrown back was as swift as the wind! Luo Kedi cheered loudly, Great movement technique! Then, he suddenly realized It seemed like Ji Mo had never learned this technique of moving backward before though... The only thing Ji Mo could feel right now was his lower abdomen close to overturning. Never would he have expected that just a bit of carelessness and underestimating the enemy would cause him to end up being kicked so squarely and solidly by Boss! In this instant, he was kicked so hard that he couldnt catch his breath at all. The only thing he could do was fly backward with great momentum, though it wasnt of his own volition... A faint shadow moved swiftly toward Ji Mo and kicked with precision right at his wrist. Second Master Ji let out a tragic cry and his sword flew out of his grasp, shooting high up into the sky as it shed in the light! Right after, Ji Mo received another kick in his lower abdomen! Despite being thrown backward at a great speed, he reflexively bent forward nheless, just like a prawn! Bam! Chu Yangs fist connected with Second Master Jis left eye! The impact caused Second Master Ji to lean back with great momentum; as he did so, another punchnded on his right eye! At once, a brand new panda was born into this world! 1With much effort, just as his form was about to be upright again, an uppercut connected with his chin. Second Master Ji cried out loudly, F*ck the dog aunt... Im changing... Not that Chu Yang cared. As though hitting a punching bag, his arms and legs moved with the swiftness of the wind. The only thing Ji Mo could do was protect his head with his hands and cry out loudly and pitifully. His torso, shoulders, chest, back, thighs, lower abdomen, buttocks, calves, face and head... All of them received an endless storm of kicks and punches from Chu Yang from every direction and angle! From the beginning till the end, Second Master Ji had only struck out once. After that, he took on the role of a punching bag for the entire process! In addition, he didnt get tond at all the whole time. Just like that, he was beaten to a pulp in mid-air! This intense and horrifying scene made the other three, who hadpeted with each other to go first earlier on, break out in cold sweat. They watched the entire thing in a dumbfounded state, constantly thanking their lucky stars inwardly. What the f*ck! Good thing I was a step slower earlier. If not... the one being beaten up so ferociously in the air right now would be me. Ive changed... Ive changed, Boss... cried out Ji Mo, who was almost in tears. Why? What are you changing for? asked Chu Yang as he continued to serve him seven to eight more punches and over ten kicks. Arent you a Supreme Martial Artist? Arent you very impressive? Werent you intending to teach me a lesson? Come,e,e, dont hide your face... Lets fight, my brother! Ji Mo was really close to tears. I was wrong, Boss... He was chock-full of regrets. My mouth is so shameless, dont mention it anymore... What made it worse was that after Ji Mo had gone back the night before, he had bragged wantonly to Huyan Aobo that he was going to beat Boss up badly today! An enthusiastic Huyan Aobo had expressed her intention toe and watch the fight. Naturally, Ji Mo was all too willing to let his beloved witness his might. And so, he had instructed her, Just follow us there. Therefore, Huyan Aobo was also hidden somewhere and watching them right now... Second Master Ji wanted to die... I got a whole bunch of audience here, only to watch me make a fool out of myself... Why did I do that to myself, seriously... With a loud bang, Second Master Jinded on the ground, as though a torn gunny sack. Heid on the ground all curled up, his face bruised and battered as he whimpered... Under the incredulous and dumbfounded gazes of Ao Xieyun and the rest, two huge bumps rose and appeared at a speed visible to the naked eye on each side of Second Master Jis forehead. The shape looked exactly like two dragon horns! Hurhur, Xieyun said to beat you up into a dragon head. Chu Yang stood a short distance away. So I fulfilled his wishes. The other four were speechless, everyone sporting ck lines on their foreheads. Ao Xieyun almost wanted to give himself a few tight ps. Why did I have to say such flippant things! Why did I have to mention dragon head... Whos next? It was obvious that Chu Yangs enthusiasm was at a peak. Little Wolf? Comee, let me check your progress. Luo Kedi turned pale immediately. He shrank back continuously, an ingratiating smile on his face. Boss would be Boss! So awe-inspiring indeed! Little Brother here is full of admiration... As for the examination, lets just forget about it... Forget about it? No way! Chu Yang shook his head vehemently. If you donte here, Im going over. Luo Kedi let out a funny squawk and took to his heels right away. Letting out a longugh, Chu Yang swooped toward him at the speed of light. Gu Duxing, Ao Xieyun and Xie Danqiong ducked to the sides, very much in rapport. As Gu Duxing ducked, he even pulled Luo Kedi back. Luo Kedi cried out in shock and was caught up by Chu Yang right away. Furious, he cursed, You guys... are really such good brothers, huh... F*ck... But there was no use in cursing; Chu Yang was already here. Forcing himself to calm down, Luo Kedi hurriedly circted his energy to counter-attack. ... Before long, Luo Kedi, Ao Xieyun, Xie Danqiong and Ji Mo were all sprawled on the ground. The four dragon headsid side by side, as though four huge dragons had descended the world in tandem, powerful and mighty. 1 Chapter 1275 - Two Swords Striving

Chapter 1275: Two Swords Striving

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Among the brothers, the one who was beaten up the worst was definitely not Ji Mo, the first challenger! Instead, it was the Evil Young Master Ao Xieyun! Ao Xieyun, the one who started it all, got it especially terrible because ording to Chu Yang, how could someone of the Dragon race not have a dragon head? Besides, in the beginning, the one who had suggested beating Chu Yang into a dragon head was precisely this fellow. How could Chu Yang possibly let him off! And so, Ao Xieyuns dragon horns were the grandest and most magnificent! The Evil Young Master had begged for mercy as he fought. Boss, today is my fathers birthday... Please leave me some dignity... Despite that, Minister Chu had only given him a simple answer Youll look even more dignified if you transform into a Divine Dragon. After fighting the four of them in session, Chu Yang was in an extremely good mood. He was very pleased too. Other than Ji Mo who had immediately ended up as a dragon head after only one move due to him underestimating the enemy, the other three had given Chu Yang different degrees of great surprises! Everyones cultivation level was the same but their fighting styles were absolutely different. This was what made Chu Yang the happiest Everyone had their own unique style! Even if they stayed together every day, they definitely wouldnt be influenced by the same style as others! Their sense of individualism was extremely strong! This was the most basic and most important fundamental requirement to be a martial artist of the pinnacle! Luo Kedis offensive style that was akin to a lone wolf and his feral and ferocious swordsmanship shocked Chu Yang. Fighting with him was like facing a pack of wolves in a vast forest! A pack of starving wolves! They came from all directions, ready to rip the opponent apart with their teeth. A moment of carelessness and one would be ripped into pieces. When Xie Danqiongs viburnum flowers bloomed, their beauty surpassed everything in the world! Those bedazzling yet illusory and fantasy-like moves were even more of an eye-opener to Chu Yang. When the viburnum flowers made their appearance, it was as though goddesses were scattering flowers that fell and flew everywhere. It was no doubt an incredibly beautiful sight, but behind this peerless beauty was an iparable killing intent! There were more than ten rips in Chu Yangs clothes, thanks to Xie Danqiongs viburnum flowers. When Ao Xieyun disyed his Divine Dragon Battle Technique, Chu Yang experienced intense and overwhelming pressure! This was the first time such a situation had appeared in Chu Yangs fights. Chu Yang was a ninth-grade peak-level Sword Saint! Under the restrictions of martial domain levels, he could already fight on equal terms with a second-grade Supreme Martial Artist! Ao Xieyun was but a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist who had only just broken through to this level. Among the four of them, Ao Xieyuns Divine Dragon Battle Technique was the only thing that Chu Yang could neither figure out nor see through. But this fight boosted his confidence significantly! This entire time, Gu Duxing had been watching from the side. The more he watched, the brighter his eyes got and the stronger his battle morale became. Chu Yangs strength and unmatched talent as a fellow swordsman held a kind of fatal attraction toward him! Sword intent rampaged within him, making him crave desperately for a battle! Ao Xieyun and the others had already suffered defeat. Gu Duxing was the only one left. Chu Yang remained standing on the battlefield. He watched Gu Duxing with a smile, the sword in his hand gleaming in the light. Chu Yang did not move. Neither did Gu Duxing! Yet sword aura ran wild on the battlefield all of a sudden! Areas of surrounding flora and fauna fell neatly to the ground! The sword intent within them could sense a simr aura in each other! Even if the humans didnt fight, their swords did! There could only be one supreme ruler in a nation, just like how there was only one sun in the sky! Simrly, in the way of the sword, there could only be one ruler! Chu Yangs eyes became more and more piercing; and more and more intense! Gu Duxings form straightened. All of a sudden, a loud ng echoed in the atmosphere! He had originally been standing as straight as a spear. But with this straightening of his back, it was as though a peerless divine de had suddenly been drawn from its sheath! His expression and aura werepletely different from earlier! Come! said Chu Yang. Come! said Gu Duxing coldly. Chu Yang remained where he was. Gu Duxing spread out his arms. With a whoosh, Ao Xieyun and the other three were sent 30 meters away by him. Then, he walked forward slowly. Every step he took, his sword intent became a degree sharper. Boss, your guidance, please! Gu Duxing took three steps forward. Ive practiced swordsmanship since I was young. Having led a wandering and lonely life, the despondence in me has allowed me to create the Solitary Swordsmanship! When I met Boss in the Lower Three Heavens, my sword aura evolved for the first time and became the Solitary Guarding Sword! Though I live in solitude, I will use my solitude as a means to watch over someone! In the Middle Three Heavens, I encountered Tu Qianhao. In a battle to the death, Iprehended his Great Oblivion Swordsmanship! The Sword of Oblivion! Solitude and oblivion! Gu Duxing said emotionlessly, Both swordy techniques are in me but I havent been able tobine them as one! Todays battle serves firstly as a means of enjoyment and contest in the way of the sword; secondly, I would like Boss to experience my Sword of Solitude! My Sword of Oblivion! My heart of solitude! And my oblivion toward the heavens! When he finished, Gu Duxing suddenly raised his head. His eyes were bright and shiny, as though swords glinting brightly as they sailed through the air! Chu Yang smiled passively. Duxing, I know youve been wanting to have a taste of the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique. Today, I shall fulfill your wish! Chu Yangmunicated to him telepathically. He had already detected that Huyan Aobo and others were watching the fight. As such, he took precautions and did not say it aloud. The moment he heard the words Nine Tribtions Sword Technique, the sword intent in Gu Duxing increased exponentially and his battle morale shot up. Suddenly, he let out a long howl! This howl of his shook the heavens and earth! The clouds in the skies were as though they had suddenly encountered a sharp wind de; they were shredded into pieces and scattered into the surroundings! His lifetime wish shall be fulfilled today! ng! The ck Dragon Sword, apanied by intense coldness and destion, appeared in Gu Duxings palm, gleaming coldly in the light. Gu Duxing strode forward briskly. Every step of his was dignified and imposing. However, each step of his crossed at least a distance of 30 meters! But even after taking five to six of such steps, he still didnt reach Chu Yang. The moment Chu Yang reached out his arm, a sword immediately appeared in his palm! He didnt use the Nine Tribtions Sword! In a spar between brothers, one didnt need to use the Nine Tribtions Sword! A bolt of lightning suddenly shed in the sky. Gu Duxings voice could be heard. The heavens are lonely! A grand wave of sword intent, apanied by deste solitude, came pouring down. Sword aura spread swiftly and permeated everywhere within a radius of 30 meters from where they were! With his hand on his sword, Gu Duxing rose into the air. His ck robes fluttering, he transformed into a solid ray of ck light and shot forward! Just by this very first move of his, the countenances of Ao Xieyun, Xie Danqiong and the rest changed at the same time! This move of his let them realize at once Gu Duxing had never used his full strength when sparring against them usually! With a passive smile on his face, Chu Yangmunicated to him via telepathy. Nine Tribtions Sword Technique, A ray of chilling light illuminates ten thousand feet! With a point of his sword, a dazzling and icy cold ray of light suddenly appeared in the sky. Then, it suddenly dispersed into ten thousand rays of cold and piercing light, which covered the entire area and came forward with great momentum! Excitement filled Gu Duxing! He shouted, The solitude of Heavens heart! The solitude of Heavens will! The solitude of Heavens countenance! Three sword moves wereunched in session! In this instant, destion and bleakness seemed to permeate the heavens and earth! When the ten thousand rays of chilly light and sword rain of solitude shed with each other, both of them were thrown back at the same time, neither of them getting the better of the other. Gu Duxing was astounded. The power of the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique was overwhelming indeed! He actually needed three moves to nullify just a single move! In the midst of being thrown back mid-air, Gu Duxing suddenly changed the direction of his retreat to rising into the air. He shouted, Solitude of Heavens Way! A vast wave of sword aura of solitude shot out. Even Chu Yang couldnt help but be shocked. This move of Gu Duxings had already epassed a kind of Tao aura! Chu Yangs ck-robed form did a mid-air flip in the midst of retreating. He shouted via telepathy, Nine Tribtions Sword! What harm is there in ughtering the entire world! A swift and forceful wave of sword aura wasunched as well! In mid-air, it shed against Gu Duxings Solitude of Heavens Way! With a light pop, the sword aura of Solitude of Heavens Way dispersed. Although the sword aura from What harm is there in ughtering the entire world had been greatly nullified, the remnant force continued to shoot toward Gu Duxing. Impressive! eximed Gu Duxing inwardly. He shouted, Solitude of the Land! Yet another move had to beunched before Chu Yangs move could be fully nullified. Not only was he currently one martial domain level higher than Chu Yang, but this martial domain level was also even an extremely critical level. Chu Yang was a ninth-grade Sword Saint but he was a first-grade Sword Supremacy! But when up against the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique, he was surprisingly on the losing end! Thetter moves of Chu Yangs Nine Tribtions Sword Technique followed closely after without rest, as though crashing great waves! A sharp will buried deep will not change, Gather wind and cloud to rule over all; A swords edge famous for all eternity, The howling wind and clouds move unhindered from West to East... When he reached the Nine Tribtions Swords Cut off the travelers attachments with worldly affairs and Everywhere the sharp light reaches is put to rest, Gu Duxing had already reached the end of his Solitary Swordsmanship! The three types of solitude Heaven, Land and Human had merged and evolved into Solitude of the Universe and Solitude of One Above Heaven! But when Chu Yangs Steel walls and bronze gates have yet to see the end of strife came at him with impressive momentum, Gu Duxings Solitary Swordsmanship crumbled atst! He shot backward and flew high into the air. The distance he traveled whilst in retreat made his form so small that it became almost a ck dot. Thereafter, he descended, an awe-inspiring aura around him. COMMENT With a sh of his sword, an inexplicable aura started to spread. Gu Duxing sighed with deep emotion. A sword sails across the sky towards the peak... He took a couple of steps in mid-air, his sword light bathed in intense destion. This aura actually seemed to be able to let onepletely forget everything in their past and sink into an intriguing state! Chu Yang shouted, The Sword of Oblivion is impressive indeed! Watch my With this, what else can one want in this life! In mid-air, their swords shed against each other with great speed countless times. Soft ngs in quick session echoed non-stop, as though leaves being rustled by the wind and raindrops pitter-pattering against the trees. Gu Duxings form spun as he retreated, before spinning and advancing once more. He recited slowly, Life or death... victory or defeat C everything disappears at a heads turn... With this move, that aura of emptiness in the universe intensified even further. COMMENT With a flip of his body, Chu Yang gathered sword aura in mid-air. All of a sudden, the atmosphere started to shake intensely, as though pouring toward him in this instant and intending to fill up the emptiness caused by Gu Duxing. It was Nine-colored clouds gather in unison! With a loud boom, sword aura came surging outwards swiftly and intensely, as though a bomb exploding in mid-air. A cry of shock escaped Ao Xieyun and the other three as they scattered in all directions. During the battle earlier, Chu Yang and Gu Duxing had been keeping their power in check and preventing it from leaking. But now, neither of them could keep it in control anymore! Trees and other greenery within a radius of several meters from where they were fell neatly to the ground. Sword aura rampaged swiftly and forcefully, leaving behind grooves and marks on the rocks around them! Gu Duxing brought the sword in his hand up to his chest. He asked mncholically, Where do I find someone who understands me in this world? At the moment where he was about to spin round, his sword, as though a wide expanse of silken fabric, covered the area within a radius of 30 meters. By the time I look back, I have already forgotten about the feelings between us... Chu Yang stimted his spirits andunched two moves in session Conceal the edge and shed the light, for the night has not yet ended and n your strategy over long days and months! It was in this instant that he finally discovered what Gu Duxings biggest problem was! Invested! He was too invested. Being too invested was a w! Chapter 1276 - Flaw, Dragon Core!

Chapter 1276: w, Dragon Core!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The battle with Gu Duxingsted for an hour. Be it the ones fighting or the ones watching, everyone enjoyed themselves to their hearts content! It felt great! Great indeed! Near the end of the battle, when Chu Yangunched the two moves Id rather stay hidden my whole life, In exchange for the killing frenzy in the skies, atst, Gu Duxing had nothing left to counter with and they ended the battle! Were they to continue, it would turn into a battle to the death! Even after the battle had long ended, sword aura remained in the atmosphere, howling to and fro. Other than Chu Yang and Gu Duxing, no one else could enter the battlefield. After a long while, Gu Duxing dismissed the sword intent in himself and released a long breath of air. Have you realized? Chu Yang nodded. Youre right, there is indeed a w, and its very serious. Gu Duxings brows drew together. He thought about it long and hard. I havent been able to figure out why I cant merge them? If I can merge the two waves of sword intent into one, you would probably have a fighting chance only if youre the same martial domain level as me. But right now, youre one level lower and yet I waspletely on the losing end and unable to counter-attack. Chu Yang replied, Indeed, both of your sword intents are very strong and powerful. Your Sword of Oblivion, in particr, is even close to the Tao state! Yet you couldnt defeat me, someone whose cultivation is lower than yours. Im not any more of a genius than you, nor did I use the Nine Tribtions Sword. Even though the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique is powerful, youre already a Sword Supremacy and should have been able to stand against it. Yet you were unable to win. The reason behind that is... Chu Yang stated, Youre too invested! Too invested? Gu Duxing was perplexed. Yes. When you use the Solitary Swordsmanship, you put your entire heart into it; the same goes for when you use the Sword of Oblivion! But the more that is so, the more these two sword techniques cause a natural and irreparable gap! Chu Yang said. Although Gu Duxing seemed to understand, he couldnt capture the key point. He asked, To be more concrete... Youre too absorbed in it. Therefore, when you wield the sword, you pursue perfection. However, it is precisely because youre thinking of achieving perfection that you cannot actually reach a state of perfection. Because youve already trapped yourself in it! Frowning, Chu Yang continued, For example, when children y games, the game itself is not important. As long as one ispletely immersed and reaches a state of oblivion, any game, no matter what, would be able to satisfy oneself! Because the original intent of the game itself is for enjoyment. When one feels enjoyment, the purpose of the game has been achieved. There is no need to care about the game itself because the game exists for the sake of ones mood and not the other way round... Realization dawned upon Gu Duxing. I got it! There is a saying about martial arts which everyone knows The body exists for the universe, the heart exists for the universe; one does not exist if there is no heaven, there is no heaven if one does not exist! Chuckling, Chu Yang went on, Everyone treats it as just a mere saying but they do not realize that it is precisely these most ordinary sayings that are the most profound words of wisdom in the world of martial arts! The state of oblivion where the universe and ones form be one! This does not refer to losing ones sense of self; it is a kind of state! A state is not ones sense of self nor is it a person. Chu Yang said heavily, Youre treating the state as a person, thats all. Gu Duxing broke out in perspiration throughout his whole body, but his eyes were especially bright. I understand now... Smiling, Chu Yang walked off with his heart at ease, leaving Gu Duxing behind by himself on the battlefield. Gu Duxing thought about it for a long time. Atst, he started to wield his sword, his speed getting faster and faster. This time, even Ao Xieyun and the rest who stood far away could feel that Gu Duxings sword moves and the way it moved were filled with spirit and life. The four of you. When Chu Yang reached them, he looked at Ji Mo as though he didnt know whether tough or cry. I really wish I could exclude you. Ji Mo had a glum look on his face. Pursing his lips, he said, I suffered a great loss... I underestimated the enemy... Yes, exactly! You underestimated the enemy! I was just about to say that. Chu Yang nodded and asked, Ji Mo, have you seen a lion before? Ji Mo was lost. Yes, what about it? Then have you seen a rabbit before? Chu Yang continued to ask. Yes. Do you think the lion or the rabbit is stronger? asked Chu Yang. This question made even Ao Xieyun and Xie Danqiong want tough. Is there any doubt in that? Ji Mo scratched his head. A rabbit is no doubt a lions food! Isnt it obvious? Chu Yang nodded. But have you ever noticed the way a lion hunts a rabbit? He took in a long breath. Theres a saying which goes like this A lion uses his full strength even when catching a rabbit! A lions strength is a thousand times that of a rabbits strength, and its size is even tens of timesrger. But when it hunts a rabbit, it always puts in its full effort! When a human is up against another human, what right does one have to underestimate the enemy? What right do you have to underestimate your enemy? Chu Yang said fiercely, Underestimating ones enemyes with a penalty! The death penalty! Cold sweat dripped from Ji Mos forehead. Since olden times, many good men and heroes have perished in the hands of opponents much weaker than themselves because they underestimated the enemy! Such cases exist in abundance throughout the Nine Heavens. And yet you continue tomit this mistake of underestimating the enemy frequently! In the long period where I was in the Upper Three Heavens, almost all the opponents who died in my hands were stronger than me. But they have all perished under my sword! Because they underestimated their enemy! Chu Yang said severely, If you do not get rid of this habit, there wille a day where you will die in the hands of others! He suddenly shouted, Do you understand?! Ji Mo felt like his muddled thoughts had suddenly cleared. Yes! This shout of Chu Yangs was a kind of supreme mental technique A severe warning to let one be enlightened! Be it Ji Mo, who got the brunt of it, or Ao Xieyun, Xie Danqiong and Luo Kedi at the side, all of them felt like their thoughts had cleared up tremendously in an instant. Little Wolf, theres nothing wrong in your case. Your w is the same as before being rather reckless. In addition, you have a lot of moves where you risk your own life. Musing, Chu Yang said to Luo Kedi, You like wolves. Therefore, your battle style is simr to that of a wolf. But you must remember this When wolves, especially a pack of wolves, fight, the alpha is usually standing on high terrain and issuingmands instead of personally getting involved in the battle! Although he does not participate in the battle, as long as the alpha exists, the pack will never disperse! However, in your case, even the alpha has joined the battle. Chu Yang patted his shoulder. Think about it on your own. Luo Kedi epted his advice sincerely. Understood. He agreed wholeheartedly with what Chu Yang had said. In particr, using Luo Kedis favorite wolves as an example even allowed him to understandpletely at once! It was more effective than any other exnation. The offensive power in your viburnum flowers exists in its illusory and almost indiscernible quality. Your flowers illusory quality is sufficient but its intentions are too strong. Therefore, when your viburnum flowers bloom, though it is beautiful enough, it is apanied by obvious killing intent. Chu Yang said to Xie Danqiong, If the opponent is an expert, he needs only to close his eyes and detect the source of killing intent and hell be able to break through your viburnum flowers! Xie Danqiong pondered over his words. He asked, Therefore, I should conceal my killing intent? Exactly! Chu Yang exined, It is only when killing intent has been concealed and only dazzling illusions in full bloom remain can it be considered true viburnum flowers! Xie Danqiongs brows furrowed. I have considered this problem before as well. If I want to conceal my killing intent, I would need to conceal the murderous intent in my heart. But if I do not possess murderous intent, how do I ovee the enemy to achieve victory? Chu Yang nodded. I gave Little Wolf and Ji Mo examples earlier and now, Ill give you one too. Danqiong, have you ever noticed a kind of flower which is very beautiful and fragrant when in bloom, but the moment small animals or birds are lured by its fragrance andnd on the middle of the flower, it would close up immediately and consume the animals? Xie Danqiong widened his eyes. Yes, carnivorous flowers! Exactly. Chu Yang smiled and said, Viburnum flowers... is another kind of carnivorous flower. If you can cultivate your viburnum flowers into carnivorous flowers, youll be able to move about the Upper Three Heavens with ease, as well as protect yourself with no problem at all. Xie Danqiong sank into a long and contemtive silence. Boss, what about me? asked Ao Xieyun, who couldnt wait further. When he saw how everyone had benefited from Chu Yangs advice, he couldnt help but get excited. You? Chu Yang had a wry smile on his face. Ao Xieyuns style of attack was the only one that he could neither understand nor see through. Perhaps Ill be able to understand in the future but right now, I really cant tell much from your current level. This is because youre only able to disy your greatest power when youre using the Secret Book of Dragons. Therefore, I wont critique your past martial arts techniques, but the Secret Book of Dragons is something which I dont understand. Chu Yang said. Oh, I see. Ao Xieyun was rather disappointed right away. However, I have a vague kind of feeling which Im not sure whether Im right or wrong. Chu Yang continued, When youre using the technique, even though your moves are very well-practiced and smooth, it gave me a very childish kind of feeling... Very childish? A jolt went through Ao Xieyun. Yes, like a child who hasnt grown up, or is unable to grow up, waving about a knife which only a grown-up can use, described Chu Yang as he came up with another analogy. Like doing something thats beyond ones power! Ao Xieyun sank into contemtion. Yes... I have that feeling too. But the strange thing is that I did not find it strenuous; thats what I found really weird. Typically, when using a technique or move which ones body is unable to support, there should be a kind of feeling as though ones energy has beenpletely depleted. But I didnt experience such a feeling. I think theres only one exnation for that. As Chu Yang thought about it, he said, It has to do with your bloodline. On the one hand, your bloodline has already been awakened; but on the other, it hasnt awakenedpletely! Ao Xieyun nodded. He had guessed as much but he had no idea how topletely awaken his bloodline at all. As Chu Yang spoke, he suddenly thought of something. Bringing out a golden rock from the Nine Tribtions Space, he said, Take a look at this. This is something which I swiped from Diwu Qingrous treasury when I was in the Lower Three Heavens. I only know that theres a kind of strange power inside. I can still feel it even now but I cant use it. I have no idea what its used for. Chu Yang continued softly, I only know that this thing is called the Golden Dragon Jade. When I thought of your bloodline, I took it out. But when he raised his head, he discovered that Ao Xieyun had already entered a state of shock! His eyes bright and shiny, he stared at the Golden Dragon Jade in Chu Yangs hand. Even his body was somewhat trembling. This is a Dragon Core! The moment Ao Xieyunid his eyes on it, a peculiar feeling welled up in him. He uttered this line before he even realized. But Ao Xieyun could swear that before this, he had no idea of the term Dragon Core at all! And even after saying that, he didnt know what use a Dragon Core had either... Chapter 1277 - Sanctimonious Shamelessness

Chapter 1277: Sanctimonious Shamelessness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Dragon Core? Chu Yang was surprised. Whats the use of it? Upon seeing the Dragon Core, Ao Xieyun suddenly felt his mind start to churn before it organized its thoughts. He exined, A Dragon Core is the essence of a Divine Dragon. When a Divine Dragon dies, the essence throughout its body wille together to form a core. The outside is coated with a kind of crystal that is formed by the soul of a dragon, causing it to look like a piece of jade. It will continue to exist no matter how much time passes. It is also the most important legacy of the Dragon race! Because... The amount of time a baby dragon needs in order to grow up is extremely long and the birth rate of the Dragon race is very low. If not for this, the Dragon race would have been extinct long ago! After the Dragon Core forms, no other race can use it other than the Dragon race. For them, it can only serve as a piece of beautiful jade for decorative purposes. Therefore, it is not worth much to most people. However, it is the number one treasure to the Dragon race! Chu Yang understood atst. So thats what it is. Then, with a flourish, he tossed the Dragon Core over. You can have it. Ao Xieyun got a huge fright. He hastily caught hold of the Dragon Core and held it close. How can you be so careless with something so precious? Just tossing it over like that? He was rather indignant. Didnt you say that this thing is indestructible? Chu Yang raised his eyebrows and continued, It wont break from just a drop; Ive already dropped it several times before... Ao Xieyuns heart was so pained that all the muscles on his face were twitching. Even though youve given me the Dragon Core, after hearing what you just said, I really wish I could beat you up! Haha... Chu Yang burst intoughter. How long do you need to absorb this thing? After absorption, how much of your cultivation will be raised? Ao Xieyun chuckled wryly. Boss, you think too highly of me. A Dragon Core can only be formed by a huge mature dragon. The power within is practically iparable. At my current level, I cant even break apart the surface. Even if I could, it would fill me up so much that Ill explode in an instant! Ao Xieyun pouted. With a poof like the sound of farting and Ill turn into the state of a fart... Luo Kedi and Ji Mo made funny faces and burst into deafeningughter. Chu Yang couldnt help butugh as well. Then you can keep it with you and absorb it when you be able to. Thats all we can do. Ao Xieyun did some calctions and added, I estimate that when I be an eighth or ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist... Ill be able to absorb it. Alright... Chu Yang nodded heavily. As they say, donkey years... Xie Danqiong burst intoughter. ... When the few brothers left the area atst, it was already near noon. The banquet was about to start; they had no choice but to return. As Ji Mo walked, he took several looks behind, his face full of guilt and his heart in a twist. ... After the six of them left, the women finally showed themselves. The moment they did, someone started to attack. Aobo, whats the meaning of this? Being on familiar terms with Huyan Aobo, Xie Danqiongs wife naturally was unceremonious in her tone of voice. Did you bring us here just to see our men be... dragon heads? Huyan Aobos face waspletely red. She defended herself and replied, No... Its because Ji Mo said that hell make a good show today... and teach Boss a lesson. And so... I just came to take a look... Ha! The other few women barked out augh and rolled their eyes. Sure, we totally saw! Huyan Aobos face was totally red, down to the tips of her ears. This was the first time Miss Huyan was so embarrassed in her entire life! And now, under the others provocation, she immediately flew into an uncontroble rage. Drawing a breath, she ran forward and bellowed, Ji Mo! You bastard, stop right there! In front, Ji Mo was hurrying back home with his tail between his legs. When Huyan Aobos voice reached him, he got a huge fright. Boss, lets hurry! Im in trouble! Chu Yang side-eyed him. I havent settled scores with you yet. Whats your purpose in getting so many women here to watch the fight? You must have thought that you would definitely win, right? No wonder you were fighting to be the first to go! And even struck such a cool pose. Everyone burst intoughter. Ji Mo flushed crimson and begged, Boss, if we dont hurry, its going to be toote... Alright! Lets hurry! Chu Yang gave them a look before saying, But you can stay! Before he even finished, Ao Xieyun and Luo Kedi struck out at the same time and tackled Ji Mo to the ground, holding him down firmly. Ji Mo cried out tragically. Boss! Ill die! I really will! In the time that they used to converse, Huyan Aobo had already arrived. Her big and tall form charged toward them like a bull, causing the ground to give out deafening booms. Ji Mo! You bastard! Where do you think youre going! Ao Xieyun grabbed hold of Ji Mo, who was unable to resist, and let out a loudugh. Aobo, Ill hand Ji Mo over to you... The two of you can take your time to whisper sweet nothings to each other, haha... Then, with a move of his arm, Second Master Ji was tossed out like a ball toward Huyan Aobo. Ji Mo let out a loud and extremely tragic cry. Who has brothers like you people... This is seriously my, Ji Mos, biggest... Ah!! ~~~ His voice was quickly reced by tragic cries. Laughing, Ao Xieyun and the rest, together with Chu Yang, went back leisurely without even looking back once. Behind them, the sound of someone being beaten up and Ji Mo pitifully begging for mercy became further and further, until it couldnt be heard anymore... ... Ao Tianxings birthday celebration was a grand andrge-scale affair! Everyone drank to their hearts content. Halfway through the celebration, Ji Mo finally came back with his face all bruised and battered. His mouth had been identally punched by Miss Huyan and had swelled. In addition, he had been forbidden from circting his energy to heal his wounds... But what kind of person was Second Master Ji? How would he be daunted by such a trivial issue? He found himself a thin drinking straw and stuck it into the wine cup, cing the straw at the side of his mouth which wasnt swollen. The moment someone called for a toast, Second Master Ji would immediately suck hard on the straw. With a loud slurp, the whole cup of wine was gone. Convenient and quick! As for the weirded out looks from everyone around him, how thick was Second Master Jis skin? Of course, he paid no heed to all of them! In addition, he even stood and looked around proudly as he sucked on the straw. With an air of The whole world is drunk except for myself. Chu Yang and the others couldnt bear to watch him. All of them turned away, sporting an expression of I dont know this guy, whos he.... What an embarrassment! During the banquet, Ao Tianxing announced Gu Duxings wedding. This Ao n n leader was a sly old fox indeed; his speech was well-written and wless. This old man thanks all the friends here for attending my birthday banquet today. Let me offer everyone a toast! My sincerest thanks! Other than that, this old man would like to announce another piece of good news thats going to shake the Middle Three Heavens! The second Pavilion Master of the world-renowned Heavenly Armament Pavilion, Gu Duxing, shall tie the knot with Miss Gu Miaoling of the Gu n seven dayster! We invite all heroes in the world to attend the grand banquet held at the Gu n! Oh, Im such a muddle-headed old man! I almost forgot an important piece of world-shaking news! Ao Tianxing smacked his forehead and continued in high spirits, Not only is Pavilion Master Gu the second Pavilion Master of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion, but hes also the very first Supreme Martial Artist expert in the entire Middle Three Heavens! A Supreme Martial Artist! These three words stunned the entire hall into silence! The Middle Three Heavens had actually produced a Supreme Martial Artist? The legendary... Supreme Martial Artist? In addition, for the sake of the Middle Three Heavens order, and so that all of us here can prosper in harmony and be safe and sound, yes, this old man, as well as the Heavenly Armament Pavilion, Dark Bamboo, Gu n, Luo n, Dong n, Ji n, Xie n, Mo n etc... All of us have reached an agreement and decided to use this chance where all the heroes of the world will gather for Pavilion Master Gus grand wedding to determine the set-up of the Middle Three Heavens! And organize the Middle Three Heavens order. Ao Tianxing sighed. The current Middle Three Heavens is too chaotic. A lot of forces need to be purged! When he said that, everyone held their breath. Determine the set-up of the Middle Three Heavens? Organize the order? How are we going to determine that? Whos going to be purged? This was too important of an issue! Coughing, Ao Tianxing continued, As everyone knows, a wedding naturally muste with congrattory gifts. Considering Pavilion Master Gus status, he wouldnt have any interest inmon gold and silver. Right, everyone? Yes! Many of the guests responded, their mouths twitching. Goddamn motherf*ckers... To actually have no interest in even gold and silver... Yes, as such, everyone can just send some Heavenly Treasures as a token. Or rare and interesting metals; youll have no use for those even if you keep it for yourselves, right? Ao n Leader spoke the most shameless words in a sanctimonious manner. However, I must stress Every force can only send one item! Whoever sends more than that, all our ns here will take it up with you! A lot of peoples mouths twitched fiercely. Heavenly Treasures? Even just one would be difficult to find! Actually afraid that well send more than that? Do we look that dumb to you? No use even if we keep it for ourselves? Who said so? How would you know that we have no use for it? Of course, as everyone knows, well, the Gu n may be big but they dont have much food supplies to spare. In order to avoid people from swindling a free meal, we have organized a small team to examine the Heavenly Treasures. Everyone swore to the high heavens in their hearts. Swindling a free meal? Who in the Middle Three Heavens has the guts to do that? Who would dare to help themselves to a free meal at the wedding of a legendary Supreme Martial Artist and the Pavilion Master of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion? You cant just joke around like that! Yes, ording to the value, the examination team will categorize the Heavenly Treasures into first-ss, second-ss, third-ss and mediocre ss. As a show of sincerity, our few ns will partner the friends who send first-ss gifts and view them as allies. For the second-ss... it will be dependent upon their performance. Yes, for the third-ss, hurhur, dont me us for being unceremonious. However, take note not to be categorized into the mediocre ss! Sending mediocre gifts during the most important moment of ones life is nothing short of an insult! Its practically the most heinous form of provocation! Were all men here; putting yourselves in our shoes, who would be able to stomach such an insult? This is the same as humiliating us eight big ns, the Heavenly Armament Pavilion and Dark Bamboo! We will not show these people any mercy and will eliminate them all! We will not condone them at all! COMMENT Looking at everyone, Ao Tianxing sought their opinions with great sincerity. Do you agree with me? Who would dare to disagree? In the hall, with their hearts full of bitterness, everyone pinched their noses and called out loudly, Yes! Ao Tianxing stroked his beard and smiled. My friends here are all such understanding people indeed! Chapter 1278 - In the Midst of Wedding

Chapter 1278: In the Midst of Wedding

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ao Tianxing said with sincerity and earnest wishes, Dear friends, in our Middle Three Heavens, we cannot tolerate the presence of these ck sheep amongst us! It is a threat to our livelihood! A serious threat! A huge threat! For the sake of everyones lives and belongings, we have to eliminate these people who do not fit into our society! Tell me, am I right to say that? Ao Tianxing asked righteously. His whole face was stern and his gaze was cold and awe-inspiring as he spoke with a character like deep water and towering mountains. From his stance and tone of speech, he was a big hero who had the heart for the sufferings of the entire world. All his doings and actions were for the benefit of all the heroes in this world! The crowd all were stunned after hearing these words! He should have just directly said, We dont want the bad ones, we only want the good ones! The best ones! If you cannot produce them, then we will teach you a lesson! Not only you would suffer, but also your entire family! Aside, Chu Yang really admired him greatly! Looking at Ao Tianxings eyes was like seeing gods and deities. 1There were really no limits to the amount of shamelessness a person could have! Furthermore, there was no limit to how one could talk about the most shameless things using a voice and expression that bemoaned the state of the universe and was awe-inspiring with justice! This kind of skill really deserved worshiping. Right! Everyone was crying in their heart as they cried out madly, acknowledging the correctness of Ao Tianxing! Next, let us invite Pavilion Lord Gu to perform his Supreme Martial Artist Sword Techniques, do you all think its a great idea?Ao Tianxing asked loudly. Alright! Instantly, there were thunderous cheers and apuse! The cultivation of a Supreme Martial Artist was to be proven by witnessing it. It was not something that could be proven just by saying or by word of mouth, right? Therefore, this kind of deterrence and show of power was necessary. Although Gu Duxing was unwilling to do so, he was still pushed up the stage by his money-minded group of brothers. ng! The ck Dragon Sword came out of its sheath! ng ng ng... After a series of ng sound, everyone who had a sword to their waist all saw their long swords leaving the sheath as they flew into mid-air. This kind of scene was simply like the meeting of ten thousand swords! Coldly, Gu Duxing leaped up and wielded his sword in mid-air! Clean and efficient! An eye-catching sword light bent into the shape of a crescent moon and flew out slowly. Everyones gaze followed in the direction of the obvious sword light. The crescent-shaped sword light grew bigger and longer. In the end, it was spanning a thousand feet and flew to the mountain top behind the Ao n. The sword light shed violently onto the mountain top. With a low explosion, the topmost part of the mountain suddenly toppled and rolled backward and out! In an instant, the earth started to shake! Everyone was stunned until the point of being dumbfounded! This... This is the level of a Supreme Martial Artist! How high a level of power was this? A sword that was a thousand feet away and could chop off the mountain top? If that was used to chop off a humans head... A few of the onlookers could not help but touch their own neck. When they looked back at Gu Duxing, he had disappeared without a trace. Ao Tianxing was also stunned to the extent that his eyeball violently popped outward. He almost eximed. However, like a sly old fox, he quickly suppressed his shock and tilted his head to smile. If anyones gift is being deemed as not up to standard... that time, Supreme Martial Artist Gu may just pop in your ce to perform... Everyone would have a chance! ... The birthday celebration ended in an atmosphere of joy and depression. Almost everyone was contemting in their minds, What should I give as a gift? This was definitely a huge problem! If the gift was not good and not up to standard, the entire n would be annihted... If the gift was excellent, then they would have a meteoric rise... However, what kind of gift would then be considered as good? How could anyone know if their gift was definitely a good one? This was a problem causing a huge headache. Everyone was considering, muttering to themselves and weighing out the pros and cons. It weighed so heavily on their mind that this sumptuous meal became so nd, without any taste. They even did not dare to drink much. After the birthday celebration, 80 percent of the guests left hurriedly. Time was running out. Only a total of seven days were given and already half a day had passed. It was a matter of utmost urgency. Chu Yang and the brothers naturally left. Everyone followed Gu Duxings contingent and traveled toward Gu n abruptly. Of course, the contingent had expanded considerably. The wives and concubines of Xie Danqiong, the wives and concubines of Ao Xieyun, Miss Huyan and the others... all of them came along. Only the two concubines of Mo Tianji were persuaded nicely by himself to go back instead of following together. Chu Yang had thoughts about the twodies backgrounds. Before Chu Yang left, he specially prepared a generous gift. He gave eachdy another piece of Mysterious Yin Jade. In this way, both the Yin and Yang jade wouldplement each other and greatly improve the cultivation level of the twodies. Chu Yang additionally gave each of them 100 pieces of Purple Crystals. The twodies naturally knew the intentions of Chu Yang and therefore, left the ce after extending their thanks. They only left a word for Mo Tianji. However, this made Mo Tianji, who had been deep in thoughts about the information of the Upper Three Heavens, disappointed for a long while. Actually, staying beside you is already our greatest revenge against you! When Chu Yang heard these words, he truly admired the pure heart and spirit of the two youngdies. It was both a timely responsibility and also castigation! It was indeed the best form of revenge against Mo Tianji. As for Dong Wulei and the other two Young Masters, when Chu Yang warmly invited them to travel together, the three of them avoided Chu Yang, as though they were avoiding a viper. It was like they had a cut on their buttocks and they had to run away, fleeing away from defeat. Those who could disrupt the progress of things had all left. Along the journey, Chu Yang sneakily took out a wine that Xue Leihan had diluted previously and drank to their hearts content together with his six brothers. After this drinking session, each of them had an increment of 300 years of cultivation! Furthermore, Chu Yang utilized the ability of the Nine Tribtions Sword to do all that was possible to upgrade the quality of weapons for his brothers. This made Gu Duxing and the others overjoyed. The crowd was chit-chatting along the way as they moved speedily towards the Gu n. This trip was exceptionally delightful. The only w was Gu Miaoling. She had a straightforward and generous character. However, the moment she heard that she was about to be a bride getting married, she actually became shy and embarrassed. She only came out once or twice and the moment she was addressed as the second sister-inw, she was so embarrassed that she ran straight back to the horse carriage. ... However, the Middle Three Heavens became really chaotic ever since that morning. Even until the afternoon, the ce was still bustling with activities. Everyone was searching for Heavenly Treasures or any rare materials with all their might. The entire Middle Three Heavens fell into chaos. Even for those who already had Heavenly Treasures on their hands, they also acted as if they were really panicky and went around trying to ask for more information. They thought in their mind, Its dangerous not to pretend. Others wille to steal if they know that we have a Heavenly Treasure. It was a scene of chaos. In the past, whenever people saw each other, they would either ask, Have you eaten? Or it would be, You must have be rich recently, right? However, all these opening addresses had changed. Regardless of the person, as long as two Martial World people met, the first sentence that they would definitely say was, Have you found it? Any clues about it? Any confidence? Ai ya, Im so miserable... I have nothing on hand until now. Im more miserable... I have robbed a few houses but found nothing. I have collected quite a bit of gold and silver, do you have? I can buy it from you, at double the price! ... Something like that. In summary, there were fighting and the shadows of sword fight everywhere in Middle Three Heavens. It was all for a wedding gift to Second Master Gu! To have a wedding that would stun all the big shots in the world... 1Gu Duxing was the number one in Middle Three Heavens! To use a wedding ceremony as a threat to disgust all the various big shots in Middle Three Heavens. Gu Duxing was the undisputed number one! To use a wedding ceremony to tarnish his own reputation badly... From the past until now, Gu Duxing would probably be the only person! ... Gu n was already in a jubnt mood. Ever since the news of Gu Duxing and Gu Miaoling getting married came out, Old n Master Gu Yun was so happy that he could never keep his mouth closed. Regardless of any other urgent matters, he only hurriedly urged the making of new clothes and decorations of the ce... to prepare for everything! The slogan of Old n Master Gu was, Whatever that other people had for a wedding, our Gu n cannot miss out any of them! Whatever that other people did not have, we need to have them as well! And it needs to be double the share! Why? Thats because one of them is my son and the other is my daughter! If its not double the share, then how would it be appropriate? Old n Master Gu Yun was really impressive. He alone was now the father-inw of both the wife and the husband. He was also the sole parent of both the wife and husband! *Cough* Although this kind of feat could not be ssified as the only one since ancient times, it was definitely an extremely rare urrence. Has the dowry been prepared? What? How is this bit enough? My daughter is getting married, how can we prepare so little dowry for her? Has the financial resources been prepared? What? How can this bit work? My son is marrying his wife, wouldnt this little bit be embarrassing? Even the servants who were thrown into a turmoil by him were silently cursing in their minds, Do you need to be so excited? Its basically a transfer of things from your left pocket to your own right pocket and vice-versa. Regardless of dowry or wedding gifts, it is basically still about you forking out the money and then repackaging it for yourself again... Do you need to be so excited about it?... 1All of them really could notprehend this! However, the publics response was that of the public. Old n Master Gu was really enjoying the whole process! One dayter, some guests started to stream in. The Gu n became busier. It was another few dayster, the groom and bride-to-be finally reached home. They were scolded by the leg stomping and furious Old n Master Gu. This is a wedding! You think its a game? You rascals! A total of seven days! You all must have wanted to tire me to death! Furthermore, you sent out such a shameful notice! Outsiders would think that our Gu n must be really, really poor... To use the wedding as a means of gathering wealth... Trust you toe up with an idea like that! Im so embarrassed that I want to just stuff my head into my pants... Hurry go and change your clothes. Why are you standing there like a dumb bird?! After that, it was the greeting of guests. The face of Old n Master Gu turned smiley. Ai ya ya... Wee all you young fellows, have a seat inside. Ke ke ke... Everyone came just at the right time and everyone is happy... Ha ha ha ha.. You are so kind with your words... Tired? Why would I be tired? I couldnt be happier than this... Looking at the rosy cheeks of Old n Master Gu, he was obviously excited till the stage of not being able to think properly. All the fellow brothers talked for a long while and after some courteous conversations, they all realized that in front of this powerful elder, even the most talkative Ji Mo and Luo Kedi were speechless... One after another slipped through the gates into the Gu n vi. From this day onwards, day by day, it became increasingly bustling with activities. The number of guests who came also increased over the days. The guest rooms in Gu n were far from sufficient. They had booked all the inns and taverns around, but it was still far from sufficient. In the end, n Master Gu gave an order to tten hundreds of miles of forests and pitched tents for the guest. Instantly, the Gu n had be like the nomads roaming around the grasnds. Even so, the supply was not sufficient to meet the demand. The evaluation panel for the Heavenly Treasure eptance Team consisting of Chu Yang, Ao Xieyun, Xie Danqiong, Luo Kedi and Ji Mo had started their bustling business... Chapter 1279 - A Grand Wedding

Chapter 1279: A Grand Wedding

Gu ns Wedding gift collection point! Heavenly Treasure eptance point! These nondescript words were written onto huge banners spanning seventy to eighty feet in length and width, then hung up at a height of a few hundred feet, fluttering violently in the air! The worst thing was that these words were written in an extremely ugly manner. The majority of the brothers had good handwriting and literary talent, such as Mo Tianji, Xie Danqiong, Ao Xieyun were all known as great calligraphy masters. However... the problem was that everyone wanted to write and therefore, the writer was determined via fist guessing. The result made everyone stare dumbfounded. The winner was the one whose writing was the worst, whose literary talent was the least and theziest amongst all, Ji Mo! Second Master Ji adopted a stance like a dragons gambol and a tigers walk. The way he held the writing brush was like wielding a battle sword. With a series of big and small, straight and curved strokes, the writing waspleted! Every time Gu Duxing saw this huge banner, he felt his calf muscles twitching and his stomach was churning, like scolding someone! Every time he saw Ji Mo, he wanted to just strangle him to death! Even with thousands of troops and horses, no one could cause Gu Duxing to change his cold expressions. However, Second Master Ji only needed to write a few words and he was able to achieve that! For such a huge banner made of thick satin, how was natural wind able to blow it up? A tiny decrease in wind speed would cause the banner to drop. Seeing how the banner was drooping down like a dead fish, Ao Xieyun was furious. He sent out ten Emperor Level Masters to use the palm strength to create sufficient wind! Every minute and every second, Ao Xieyun wanted to see the banner flying high and proud! The faces of these ten Emperor Level Masters turned bitter! Within the Middle Three Heavens, Emperor Level Masters were already impressive enough to be admired by others. Who would have thought that they would be reduced to the level of being a wind blower machine? Ao Xieyun and Xie Danqiong were in charge of doing the eptance evaluation and also the ounts. The Heavenly Armament Pavilion shopkeeper, Chu Yang, was in charge of transferring the treasures into the warehouse, the Nine Tribtions Space. As for Ji Mo and Luo Kedi, they were in charge of scolding and praising people! This kind of arrangement was really making the best possible use of people and material. The eptance team had been opened for an afternoon and they had already received uncountable numbers of Heavenly Treasure! Ao Xieyun and Xie Danqiong who had been in charge of the records had already recorded four thick books of these treasures. The leader of Little Boar Mountain has given a five thousand years old Snow Ginseng, wishing Pavilion Lord Gu and Miss Gu a happy marriage! The leader of Big Rooster Ridges sends his gift... wishing Pavilion Lord Gu and Miss Gu. The leader of Huge Bull Valley... The leader of Duck Hillside... ... Chu Yang looked at the guest list and the corner of his mouth twitched a little. He thought, F*ck... who are all these people... Ao Xieyun was giving out his judgment on the gifts as he received it. Second ss Second ss! Third ss! Every time Ao Xieyun and Xie Danqiong read out Third ss, Ji Mo and Luo Kedi would instantly explode. They would jump out furiously and walloped the person. You a*shole! Are you here to disgust everyone?... A*shole! You want to die, right?! Dog aunt! What lousy thing did you send as a gift?! Your grandmother! This gift is totally not up to standard! ... Every time this happened, the person getting beaten was always extremely wronged. The person wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He thought in his mind, I have already spent hundreds of thousands on it... The people queuing outside to present their gifts all had their faces turned ghastly, their stomachs and legs all started to tremble. They thought in their minds, Oh my... This is too savage and cruel... The world was so huge and nothing seemed to be too strange to exist, even a wedding could be like this... It was only an afternoon and more than a thousand gifts were received. The highest ones were second ss! The bulk of the gifts were third ss. Except for those whose reputations were really bad and theymitted all kinds of atrocities, regardless of how good their gifts were, they were all graded as not up to standard. Other people would not know what they gave anyway. Once the name list of those whose gifts were not up to standard was sent out, all the various ns immediately started to kill each other! This kind of swift and decisive reaction instantly kept everyone out of fear. By the sixth day, the leaders of various big ns came respectively, each bringing their own gifts to fight for the title of First ss gifts. In the afternoon, following the thunderous ttering of horses hoofs, the various Hall Leaders of Dark Bamboo arrived with gifts. Thest to arrive was Young Master Yu. His arrival personally created a huge disturbance. Furthermore, it was even more shocking to see him together with his newly wedded wife. This made the crowd feel even more terrified! Gu Duxing was the first person in history who could make Minister Yu of Dark Bamboo take this matter so seriously. This period of seven days was equivalent to aplete plundering of thends of Middle Three Heavens! A total of seventeen thousand pieces of Heavenly Treasures and rare metals were received! This huge number was a little shocking even to Chu Yang. Amongst them were quite a few rare items. The wedding day! Within thends of Gu n, all the streets were paved with red silk and fresh flowers! Bright and colorful lighting was everywhere and people were all filled with smiles on their faces. Following the wolfs howling by Wolf Sword Supreme Martial Artist, Luo Kedi, thunderous salutes of cannons were fired off! Rows of banners suddenly opened up in the air! Congrattions to Gu Duxing and Gu Miaoling for getting married! Congrattions from Chu Yang! The entire Nine Heavens congratte you! Congrattions to Gu Duxing and Gu Miaoling for getting married! Congrattions from Dark Bamboo! May the bride and groom live happily ever after to a ripe old age and have mutual respect in your marriage. Congrattions to Gu Duxing and Gu Miaoling for your great happiness as newlyweds! Congrattions from Xieyun from Ao n! Congrattions to Gu Duxing and Gu Miaoling on your joyous asion! Congrattions from Danqiong from Xie n! ...Congrattions from Luo n! ...Congrattions from Tianji... In the midst of the bustling activities, a sword light shed past the sky suddenly. The biting cold sword aurapletely materialized. Four rows of words appeared insolently in the mid-sky. Its a wonderful age to be traveling alone in the world; a lifetime of love with my childhood sweetheart; within this vastnd, I shall be an earth-shattering character, Im a hero! Strokes of sword light lit up the sky with 28 words, with the sky as paper, sword light as ink and long sword as brush! The words actually stayed on for a long while without dispersing! It was just like multiple shes of lightning that formed the words, hanging in mid-air! It was the handwriting of Young Master Yu! This disy of sword light seemed to have given a suitable opening to the asion. The rest of the brothers immediately followed suit. In an instant, the sky was filled with sword aura flowing around. The divine charm of the Supreme Martial Artist was flowing everywhere and the whole area within a radius of a few hundred miles all began to tremble! In the midst of a lively atmosphere, the bride escort team started to move out! Gu Duxing was dressed in red clothing, wearing a huge red flower. He rode on a snowy white, healthy-looking horse and was the first to move out of Gu ns main door. The bride escort team had a huge and influential lineup. Chu Yang, Mo Tianji, Ao Xieyun, Xie Danqiong, Ji Mo, Luo Kedi... and others... Gu Duxing was riding at the front on a white horse, signifying a happy marriage for the newlyweds, living together to a ripe old age. The brothers took a U-turn in the midst of the fresh flowers, then slowly and proudly came back and entered Gu n through another door! In the midst of heavy drum beatings, the bride was escorted out in her phoenix cor and robes of rank. The contingent made a round and then... back to Gu n... Throughout the entire process, everyone was very serious. Only after they had fetched the bride and made one round outside, back to Gu n, Ji Mo and Luo Kedi could not help but burst intoughter! Following which, the crowd also broke out into hugeughter. Together with whistling and howling sounds, the entire scene was chaotic! That day, the wines of Gu n were served at the speed of flowing water. In an instant, the scent of alcohol filled the air within a radius of 500 miles! Everyone drank until they were dead drunk! The wines in the entire Gu n were finished! Gu n had a wine cer of wines for many years. All these were also finished and emptied out! As a result, when Gu n Master wanted to have a drink at the end of the day, he realized after asking one round that all the wine, except for the ones left for the newlyweds nuptial wine, were all finished... Tens of thousands of people were cheering, and they were all tough men of the Martial World. Every one of them could drink at least three to five catties of alcohol without getting drunk. For those who were good drinkers, they could drink up to twenty or thirty catties of alcohol... By this way of calction, each person would have drunk on average ten catties. That would be a total of four hundred to five hundred thousand catties of alcohol! At night when they were disturbing the privacy of the bridal room, Luo Kedi was obsessed with getting into the bridal room. However, he was punched and kicked out of the room numerous times by Gu Duxing. Ji Mo was drunk since early in the night and no one knew where he went. It took a great effort to chase away these wolf-like people and the newlyweds were finally inside the bridal room. The two of them talked lovingly for a long while. The two of them had been together since young and after numerous setbacks, they were finally together today. They felt really blessed with the ultimate happiness. The night was alreadyte and the two of them were preparing to sleep after drinking the nuptial wine... At the critical juncture, there was suddenly a continuous coughing sound. Immediately after, there was the sound of someone crying out in pain. Thereafter, under the dumbfounded stare of Gu Duxing and Gu Miaoling, they saw Second Master Ji struggling to get up from underneath the bed using both his hands and legs. There on his head was actually a brand new chamber pot... After Ji Mo got up, he was in a daze. He looked left and right, scratching his head confusingly and asked, Where is this ce? Gu Miaoling let out a scream and was instantly too embarrassed to even show her face! Gu Duxings face ckened. He grabbed Ji Mo and threw him outside, before punching and kicking at him fiercely! Ji Mo felt really wronged and he repeatedly defended himself. I am also unaware... I really did not know that I was there... I really really dont know... Ji Mo only remembered that he was drunk. He had no memories of what happened afterward. He also had no idea who stopped him, forced him into a state of feigning death and then stuffed him underneath the new bed of Gu Duxing... However, with this kind of excuse, would Gu Duxing even listen to his exnation? Ji Mo once again became the dragon head. He was directly thrown out by Gu Duxing. Furthermore, this incident became an unresolved case. Ji Mo was sure that it was done by Chu Yang and the brothers. However, he did not know which one of them was so mischievous. Even with public or private investigation plus torturing or pleading... Ji Mo was still unable to figure out which one of them was so... Only until many yearster when Rui Butong got married, Ji Mo was again knocked out and stuffed underneath the bed. It was then that Ji Mo remembered faintly, the culprit was Mo Tianji who usually looked sanctimonious and dignified. However, before that day, who would have suspected Mo Tianji? People would have even suspected Chu Yang first, instead of Mo Tianji! ... These few days were exceptionally joyous. As a newlywed, Gu Duxing was naturally in high and vigorous spirits. However, the other brothers, with the presence of Chu Yang, were also exceptionally happy. Everyone turned to practice martial arts after having enough of y. After martial arts, they drank alcohol. As they drank, they bragged about their lives. It was times ofziness and idleness. Of course, this was for everyone, except for Mo Tianji! At this moment, Mo Tianji was using the limited intelligence gathered to make inferences and slowly setting up his master n! When Chu Yang met Mo Tianji in the study room, Chu Yang realized that Mo Tianji had already gathered and sorted out the information regarding the Nine Super ns. These information were ssified into more than 10 types and were sorted and recorded forter needs. However, Mo Tianji was still frowning his eyebrows and uttering only iplete sentences. Chu Yang took a look and was instantly vexed! He had never thought that there would be someone who had such a detailed level of thoughts! Chapter 1280 - Returning To Wind Thunder Platform

Chapter 1280: Returning To Wind Thunder tform

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Happy days always passed especially fast. In the blink of an eye, a month had already gone by! Under the stirrings of the wedding, the Middle Three Heavens had beenpletely cleaned up! And had be a firm and united front! The mighty alliance of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion, severalrge ns and Dark Bamboo became firm and stable! Currently, it was in the midst of evolving into an enormous and mighty battle organization! There were only five days left in the three months that Chu Yang had. During this period, Chu Yang took the opportunity to use every resource he could on his brothers. Just that because the Sword Spirit was still in hibernation, the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill couldnt be refined, so they could only do without it for the time being. After the wedding, Young Master Yu approached Chu Yang and they had a long talk. After the talk, he left with a face full of excitement. Supposedly, he went back to make preparations. Ao Xieyun came to look for Chu Yang. To be honest, the Ao n also has connections in the Upper Three Heavens, just that with the current situation, Im not sure if... Chu Yang let out a wry chuckle. Ive thought about this as well. Back then, the Li n also had connections in the Upper Three Heavens. As the number one n in the Middle Three Heavens, how can the Ao n possibly not have any connections in the Upper Three Heavens? However, the Nine Tribtions and the Nine Super ns are sworn enemies right now. Even if youve had connections with those people in the past... Im afraid they cannot be relied on now. I was afraid that you would be put on the spot, so I didnt ask about it. Ao Xieyun fell into silence. Chu Yang was absolutely right; the current situation was already as it was. Even if Chu Yang and the rest didnt go against the Nine Super ns, the Nine Super ns would never let them off either! Under such a huge precondition, no matter what kind of ties they had in the past... It could pretty much be dismissed. After all, they werent from their ns! On this day, Chu Yang gathered all the brothers, including Gu Duxing and Mo Tianji. Im going back soon. At present, the Nine Heavens passageway hasnt reopened, so Im the only one who can pass through it. In addition, this is the only time that I cane down. Whatever needed to be handed over has been handed over during this period. Do not cken after this... Make the most of the time you have now to raise your cultivation! You can go to the Lake of Despair to practice in the future! Over there, its fine even if your fight is chaotic. We can only meet again after Ive found the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. When that happens, the whole of the Nine Heavens will be opened once more and it will be the start of true chaos! I estimate that we still have at most a year until that happens! I ask that during this one year, no matter what sort of method you use, all of you must raise your cultivation till youre a fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! That is my lowest requirement! Even if you die of fatigue... its still better than dying by someones hand! Because there will not be any buffer when that timees; itll be the real thing! Before the Nine Heavens passageway reopens, hide away securely the important members of your n! Then, once the passageway reopens, charge upward at once! The brothers listened in silence and nodded. Mo Tianji mused for a moment before he said, Boss, after weve gone up, well judge the situation before we get into contact with you. If the situation isplex and dangerous, well make decisions on our own! Chu Yangs eyes brightened. Yes, during that time, all of you are to follow Tianjis arrangement! Once you go up, your identities would definitely be exposed... You must take note of this. He understood very well what Mo Tianji meant. Hiding in the dark was always much better than being exposed in the open. A tinge of viciousness appeared in Mo Tianjis eyes. Nodding slowly, he said, Rest assured, Boss. Ill make arrangements in advance when the timees. Whether its the Upper Three Heavens or the Nine Heavens Imperial Court that you mentioned, they are all humans! As long as they are human, be it schemes or conspiracies... Were not afraid! Chu Yang nodded heavily. He gazed at each and every brother of his. My brothers... At that time, we shallugh with pride in the Nine Heavens! Gu Duxing and the others nodded slowly, their eyes shining. The things that Ive given all of you... When you go back, give them to your parents and your women. Let all of them raise their cultivation... Unexpected incidents may happen anytime; everyone should have a certain degree of ability to protect themselves. Chu Yang instructed. Understood. Naturally, it was the safest and most efficient to have Chu Yang raise their cultivation. However, if they were to do it themselves, it would let their family members feel the happiest! Their childrens filial piety was the biggest happiness to the elderly; while the care and protection of their lover was a womans dream! Having Chu Yang do it and letting Ao Xieyun etc do it themselves were two different concepts and two different experiences! The meaning behind it was totally different. Chu Yang had sufficiently considered everyones feelings. In addition, those Purple Crystals are enough tost one and a half years, even at your most efficient cultivation rate. Do not be miserly with them! ... At midnight of this day! When Chu Yang packed his belongings, the skies were still dark. Quietly, he floated out of the window and silently ascended several meters into the sky. As he stood high up in the skies, he gazed at the buildings in the dark with warmth in his eyes. In there, my brothers are in deep sleep. Quietly, he took ast look. Then, with a spin in mid-air, he vanished without a trace! At a speed difficult to detect with the naked eye, Chu Yang flew swiftly toward the passageway leading back to the Upper Three Heavens! My brothers, we will meet again! I had a lot of fun this time! Especially when Duxing held his wedding because of my return; it made me even more touched! Ill go back andy the foundation and wait for your arrival! Ill try my best... to make it such that when all of youe up, it wont be too difficult... Without looking back, Chu Yang disappeared into the night. ... Boss has left! Gu Duxing stood before the window. His presence had beenpletely suppressed; only his eyes stared into the night sky. All the other brothers did the same. Light shed in everyones eyes. One year to reach fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! They had to hurry and settle everything that needed to be settled. Thereafter, the brothers would head to the Lake of Despair! In order to achieve this goal! No matter what! Someday, we will appear in the Upper Three Heavens with great power! That way, Boss, Wushang and the others wont need to fight by themselves and be isted without any help anymore! ... Chu Yang traveled at high speed the entire way. Atst, he reached the passageway in the afternoon. Just as he was about to enter the passageway, he suddenly had a feeling as though someone was spying on him. But when he spun around to take a look, he did not discover anything. Frowning, Chu Yang searched around in the surroundings to no avail. Seeing that he didnt have much time left, Chu Yang didnt have the time to check carefully before he had to leap into the passageway! The passageway disappeared rapidly and the ground reverted to its t state! Without any gaps! After the passageway closed, two figures quietly appeared behind the rocks. They walked forward slowly to the area where the passageway had appeared, staring hard at it! It was a man and a woman! The man was d in ck robes, his long hair loose behind him. His figure was tall and straight, but his appearance was rather strange. The left side of his face waspletely the opposite of the right side His left eyebrow was like a long sword, angled all the way upwards; yet his right eyebrow was like a long waterfall, pouring all the way down! One eye was like the round full moon while the other was like a crescent. In the middle of his forehead was something that looked like a birthmark and took on the shape of a me. It shone brightly at this instant! The figure of the teenage girl next to him was energetic and graceful, her facial features full of heroic spirit. The teenage girl turned to look at the man. Why did you not show yourself and meet with him? The mans eyes were deep and serene like ake of great depth. Staring at the area where Chu Yang had disappeared, he said softly, I dont know who I currently am either! 1The girl sighed. Ever since youve sensed it, you rushed all the way here. And yet you just stared at his back? Didnt you want to ask your Teacher? You... The mans long hair fluttered. With much difficulty, he forced a smile and said in a low voice, When Ivepletely fused with it... Ill meet with them! But right now... Im afraid Ill hurt them. I have no confidence that Ill be able to control myself. So Id rather not meet with them! He stood quietly for a while before he turned to the girl. Do you want to visit your home? If you want to, Ill send you there. Alright! Lets go! The man held onto the girl and turned to leave. After taking a few steps, he came to a stop, as though he wanted to turn back and take a look. He ultimately didnt. With a long howl, the two of them rose into the air and disappeared into the far distance, as though a sh of lightning. Lightning shes in the future; the demon master rises into the blue heavens! ... Chu Yang moved swiftly in the passageway as he wondered who the person in the dark was? This person was actually able to hide from his divine sense? There werent many who could do that in the Middle Three Heavens. Suddenly, he thought of a possibility. A jolt went through Chu Yang and he stopped in his tracks at once. Could it be Tan Tan?! Chu Yang wanted to head back right away! However, behind him, the passageway that he had passed through had already copsed and waspletely blocked! Chu Yang heaved a long sigh and flew toward the front again. Gnashing his teeth, he thought, If I ever know that it was really that fellow today, Im going to pummel him to death! ... In the Upper Three Heavens The Wind Thunder tform! Some time back, an incident which shook the heavens and earth had urred here at the Wind Thunder tform. The surrounding mountains shook and even caused snow avnches in several mountains nearby! This huge movement of course attracted peoples attention. The Li n, who was the nearest to this area, immediately sent people to take a look. Only for them to discover that the fascinating phenomenon of the Wind Thunder tform which hadsted for ages the strange stone pir that had stood erect for a hundred thousand years had been chopped into pieces by someone! When this piece of news traveled back, the entire Li n was furious! Who was this person who had nothing better to do and came into this frozennd especially to chop rocks into pieces for fun? This Wind Thunder tform had been a fascinating sight here for a hundred thousand years! If we didnt want it to exist, wouldnt we have chopped it down long ago? When they took another look at the area, it was obvious that it was intentional! This tall pir had been chopped down segment by segment from the top! A stone pir that was a good 30,000 meters! Chopped into ten thousand pieces! Every segment... was about the same size! In addition, the cut was very neat. Just how bored was this person to do something so anal? Now that the stone pir had copsed, the wind and thunder phenomenon was also gone! The Li n was furious beyond belief! The Wind Thunder tform wasnt something as simple as just a fascinating sight. Every year, at the point where the lightning was at its weakest, people from the Li n woulde here to train their spirit. By borrowing the mighty power of the heavens and earth, they would stimte and coagte their spirit! And now, this training ground was gone just like that. In their rage, the Li n sent out quite a few teams of experts to investigate Six Supreme Martial Artists, each leading a team. After much ground observation and deduction, the Li n came up with a conclusion Firstly, this person was definitely an expert! Secondly, this person must have thought that there was definitely some kind of treasure here, due to the continuous thunder and lightning. But judging from the situation, it was apparent that he didnt find anything even after chopping right down to the bottom. Because if he had, he definitely wouldnt have chopped off this much! Chapter 1281 - The Fifth Fragment of the Nine Tribulations Sword Descends Upon The World

Chapter 1281: The Fifth Fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword Descends Upon The World

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone understood; putting themselves in that persons shoes, if they had put in so much effort only to find nothing, they would no doubt be indignant. Therefore, he would definitelye again! As such, many from the Li n were hidden and lying in wait at the sides of Wind Thunder tform! Fury filled their hearts. As long as you dare to show up, Ill rip you into pieces! Treasure? As if you would have stood a chance if there really had been treasure here? But up till now, the Li n members had already kept watch over here for almost three months, to no avail. Everyone had already more or less ckened. Was that person noting anymore? Or had he already discovered them and escaped far, far away? If that was really the case, it would no doubt be a mammoth task if they wanted to search for such a person in these vast Nine Heavens! Li Donghai, a fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, was the overall person-in-charge of this operation. Right now, his head was raised as he watched the dense snowkes in the sky. He had a look of worry on him. The five white-robed elderly men next to him were the main forces in this operation. All five of them were Supreme Martial Artists, as well as Li Donghais brothers. Big Brother Dong, in my opinion, that person must have gotten wind of it. He wonte anymore, said Li Nanshan. The others at the side echoed his words. Indeed, it didnt feel good being here! Even a Supreme Martial Artist would also need to circte his energy to resist the cold. Furthermore, in order to not alert the enemy, they werent even allowed to start campfires to warm themselves during this period of time... Wasnt this just pure torture? Those are not within my considerations. Li Donghai said softly, The Wind Thunder tform has been here for a hundred thousand years! Hes definitely not the only one who suspects that theres treasure beneath the Wind Thunder tform! Even our Li n had the same suspicion back then. Li Donghai continued, In fact, they had sent people to investigate this back then. They had also considered digging through the Wind Thunder tform before to see exactly what it is. How did that turn out? asked Li Beixing with great interest. Well, what happened was that when our founder reached a certain depth, he was injured by wind and thunder. A worried Li Donghai went on, Later on, when we got an expert of great ability from the Zhuge n here to take a look, it was ascertained that this ce is a spot where the heavens and earth are interchanged. The power of the wind and thunder originates from the heavens. This situation then appeared because they were on par with each others beauty and also added to each others beauty at the two mountaintops. Its not because of some kind of Heavenly Treasure! But at that time, Elder Zhuge Cangqiong also said that as long as the power of wind and thunder exists, this Wind Thunder tform is impossible to destroy! Not even by a Supreme Martial Artist! This has always been our ns big secret! Li Donghai said heavily, But now, the Wind Thunder tform is gone! Everyone was stunned. Li Donghai released a long breath of air. A few snowkes swirled about and entered his mouth. With a worried tone, he went on, This person took a sword directly to the Wind Thunder tform and destroyed it. His cultivation... Just how high is it? The others took in a sharp intake of breath! This person had actually dug through and broke the Wind Thunder tform when even their founder had suffered injuries? If thats really the case, then what use is there in the n sending us here? Li Nanshan continued, Although this is a secret, the n leader and the elders should be aware of it too. If my guess is right... We... are the first batch that is in the open... There must also be experts from the n hiding in ambush in the dark too! Li Donghai continued, Therefore, no matter what actions we take, the n would have confidence in saving the situation. Furthermore, although it looks like the n is furious, they in fact have reservations about this. They have no intention of bing sworn enemies with that person. Li Donghai lowered his voice. They wont pursue the matter if he doesnte but once he does... We must watch our speech and actions and take note not to drive the situation into one of no return. If we end up being sacrificed for the sake of benefits... Then that would be too unjust. Sacrificed for the sake of benefits? The other five were dumbfounded. Their faces turned deathly pale immediately. But when they thought about it, this was quite possible indeed. Think about it They were not this persons match. If they charged at him in a moment of rage and ended up offending him... And right at this moment, if people from their n suddenly appeared and punished them severely before apologizing to the other party and requesting to put aside their differences and be friends instead... How much of an honor would that be? For his sake, they were even willing to punish six Supreme Martial Artists! Did he mean to say that he wouldnt give them face? It wasnt the first time that the Li n had done something like this. Especially during these chaotic times where the other eight Super ns all viewed the Li n as enemies... They needed strong allies even more! Therefore... The ones likely to end up unlucky would probably be the six of them! In that case, we should make some adjustments... In case if... The burning rage in the five of them turned into icy calmness right away. But before he had finished, there was suddenly a huge movement right at this moment! In the total silence around them, a p of thunder suddenly boomed in mid-air. The sound was so deafening that even the six Supreme Martial Artists shook so badly that they almost fell to the ground! Amidst total bewilderment, all of them raised their heads and looked up. Only to see the dark clouds that had never once dissipated in thest hundred thousand years suddenly and rapidly separate and spread into the surroundings at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, the dark clouds that had umted above these snowy ins for a hundred thousand years hadpletely dispersed and vanished without a trace! Revealing vast and boundless blue skies! The sun shone brightly above. All at once, the surrounding mountains and rivers spreading far into the distance sparkled with gold! The sun! Someone eximed in surprise, The sun has appeared in our north-western region! My god... The whole world went into an uproar simultaneously. Three regions in particr the north-western, north-eastern and true north were filled with people rejoicing. For a lot of them, this was the very first time that they had ever seen sunlight in their entire lives and enjoyed the warmth of the sun shining upon them! Innumerous people dropped to their knees and extended their thanks to the Heavens. However, on the Wind Thunder tform, the pupils of all six Supreme Martial Artists contracted fiercely. Why did the sun, which had never once appeared in thest hundred thousand years, suddenly appear today? Besides, judging from the range, how could it be just the north-western region alone? It was apparent that the whole world had been shone upon by sunlight. The warmth of the sunlight caused a mistyyer of white fog to form above the snowfields. Large spreads of forests and innumerous mountains and valleys were transformed into a beautiful and fantasy-like world at the same time, as though the court of immortals covered in misty fog up in the heavens. All of a sudden, from high up in the skies, a ray of white light came crashing down. As it got bigger and bigger, it suddenly split into nine and shot downward in nine different directions! As they traveled, the rays of white light gradually became thicker and thicker. Bit by bit, their color changed and slowly turned into nine rainbows! Every rainbow was mammoth in size; when viewed by the naked eye, they easily spanned several meters wide. Connecting the heavens and earth, they were still and unmoving! The whole world was bathed in a ze of colors all of a sudden! The white light in the middle of the nine rainbows gradually emitted a gentle glow that churned up and down. Winds howled in the next moment. In the distance, thunder and lightning could vaguely be seen. Thereafter, thunder started to rumble and lightning shed in the sky. Everyone was astonished. This would have been understandable if it had been bad weather. But right now, everywhere within a radius of 50,000 kilometers was bright and sunny. And yet wind and thunder could still gather? Surely this was too out of the ordinary. A ray of light shot out of nowhere from underground and approached the wind and thunder in the sky with lightning speed. In the blink of an eye, it entered the white light right in the middle. Prismatic colors appeared, as though connecting the Heavens and earth! They dazzled with brilliance and resplendence! Then, the nine rainbows spanning the distance between heaven and earth suddenly spun and converged in the sky before separating once again! Twelve huge words appeared in the sky! The fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword descends upon the world! As though an ancient god had suddenly descended upon the world as a supreme ruler! The Li n Supreme Martial Artist in charge of leading the team was stunned for a short moment before he suddenly eximed in shock, A Nine Tribtions phenomenon?! Oh my god... The heavens and earth shook at this moment! Everyone throughout the world, no matter where they were, all saw the twelve words! In the Lower Three Heavens. On the way back from the inspection trip to the south. Tie Butian gazed lovingly at the sky. As she stared at those twelve words, a hint of sweetness from the bottom of her heart appeared in her eyes. He has gone back! And has sessfully retrieved the fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! From what he said, when he retrieves the sixth fragment, hell be able to pass through the Nine Heavens. When that timees... Do I... go up and take a look? The Emperor fretted over this blissfully... In the Middle Three Heavens. With their heads raised, Gu Duxing and the other brothers stared at the sky for a long while, none of them saying a word. But everyones hearts burned with emotion. Boss had gone back! And it was in such a manner that shook the heavens and earth! In the headquarters of thew-enforcement officers. The Dharma Supreme gazed at the sky for a long while, keeping quiet the entire time. It was only when the rainbows in the sky started to fade did he finally heave a heavy sigh. Ive miscalcted, so the Nine Tribtions Sword Master had long been lying in wait in the Upper Three Heavens! A cold glint shed in his eyes. He issued amand emotionlessly. Investigate this! These two words were said exceptionally solemnly! In the dark behind him, a respectful voice could be heard. Yes! Deep in thoughts, the Dharma Supreme stood unmoving with his hands behind him for a long time. Ever since... after that, my cultivation had improved instead. That thing is good stuff indeed. I didnt expect there to be so much... It has never been used ever since the nourishing of the heavens started, so it has ended up benefiting me now instead... Hmm, the one on Chu Yang has been stolen from him... Who exactly was the one who had stolen it? If I can get my hands on that piece too, my cultivation can probably surpass Wu Juecheng... As for the Nine Tribtions Sword Master... Since youve appeared in the Upper Three Heavens, this is the day that Ive been waiting for! The Nine Super ns were all in a state of shock as well! The fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword descends upon the world! In addition, the tremors this time were stronger and more obvious, as well assted longer than the ones in the past. This proved that the fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword was retrieved by the Nine Tribtions Sword Master in the Upper Three Heavens! So the Nine Tribtions Sword Master had been in the Upper Three Heavens long ago! All Nine Super ns issued amand at the same time Investigate the martial world! In a faraway ce, with a fervent look in their eyes, innumerous strange people looked toward the sky at the same time. The Nine Tribtions Sword Master has retrieved the fifth fragment! When he retrieves the sixth fragment, the Nine Heavens will be opened and our king will be reunited with us again! We have alreadyy in wait for several tens of thousands of years... Nobody knew that during the time when the phenomenon had suddenly appeared in the sky, Chu Yang was speeding ahead underground! Right now, he was already near the Wind Thunder tform! The whole journey here, especially after entering the boundaries of the Upper Three Heavens, Chu Yang had sensed something very different. When he was at most a hundred kilometers away from the Wind Thunder tform, Chu Yang suddenly felt wind and thunder amassing in his meridians. The Heavenly Heart of Wind and Thunder suddenly started to move. Then, within the passageway, an illusory multi-colored fog appeared, as though a rainbow, and surged into the passageway! Chapter 1282 - Breakthrough To Supreme Martial Artist

Chapter 1282: Breakthrough To Supreme Martial Artist

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For a moment there, Chu Yang became rather lost. What was going on? Just as he was wondering about it, the prismatic fog in the passageway became denser and denser, until one could no longer see anything. When he took a tentative breath of air, afortable wave went through his whole body! The Heavenly Heart of Wind and Thunder shuttled back and forth in his body before it finally settled on two different sides! The Wind Jade upied the left side of Chu Yangs body while the Thunder Jade upied the right! Both stood ready formand at any moment! When both pieces of jade came to a stop, the boundless prismatic fog in the passageway suddenly surged toward and into Chu Yangs body with a loud whoosh! It surged toward him in crashing waves, as though a broad river! Chu Yang was filled with a kind of surprise, as if it was too much for the eye to take in at one go. This prismatic fog could actually strengthen ones internal energy! And its effect was very obvious! He slowly walked forward as he absorbed the prismatic fog. The areas he passed through became empty and void of the prismatic fog! Only the area in front of him remained densely packed with fog. Chu Yang wondered to himself, Why wasnt there this amazing stuff when I passed through previously? This is the true benefit given to the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! The Sword Spirits voice drifted over to him; it had a kind of tone to it as if he had just woken up. Did you think that retrieving the fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword is just so that you can have a three-month break to visit your lover and brothers? Youre awake? Chu Yang brightened. Were already back; why wouldnt I wake up? The Sword Spirit smiled as well. At this point, Chu Yang could vaguely hearing from above the deafening booms of thunder and lightning. A thought came to him. He asked, Natural phenomenon? The Sword Spirit replied, Yes. Retrieval of every fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword is apanied by different kinds of natural phenomena. The phenomena will activate fascinating things as benefits for the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. In this case, the power of wind and thunder acts as a catalyst to attract the prismatic fog from beyond the heavens and increase the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters foundation and strength! I see! Chu Yang pondered over this. Since something so big has happened, there must be a lot of people outside... Looks like I cant go out through the original path yet. This is the only way out! The Sword Spirit said. I see. Chu Yang thought about it for a moment before he put the matter aside. Well think about it after Ive received all my benefits. As for the way out... Whats the point in thinking so much when were not going out yet anyway? Under the stunned gaze of the Sword Spirit, Minister Chu activated the Nine Heavens Divine Technique with full force. As though a whale swallowing the ocean, the prismatic fog shot through the air and emitted piercing sounds as it gathered around Chu Yang. It surged fiercely into Chu Yangs meridians. Chu Yangs cirction of the Divine Technique became faster and faster. He even had the leisure to chat with the Sword Spirit. Sword Spirit, this technique is so strange. When I first started practicing it, it was very slow. Circting energy for just one round needed at least half an hour. But now, I can already circte two rounds within the span of a breath! The Sword Spirit kept quiet for a moment before he replied, I dont understand the technique but... If theres ever a time when you can circte ten thousand rounds within a breath, then youll be more or less ready. Go and die! Chu Yang fumed in exasperation. Ten thousand rounds in a breath? I would have exploded long ago! What kind of meridians can withstand that kind of speed?! ording to what I know, my master could circte 6,000 rounds of the Divine Technique in one breath! One palm strike in an instant from him is enough to destroy the entire Nine Heavens! said the Sword Spirit slowly. Chu Yang fell into silence. After a long while, he finally said in a low and deep voice, So... theres really... no end to it! 6,000 rounds in a breath! Chu Yang received quite a substantial blow from the Sword Spirits words. He circted his energy with full force. Following the sound of waves of fog piercing through the air, the prismatic fog converged within Chu Yang, as though numerous rivers leading back to the ocean! When Chu Yang had taken a few hundred steps, he actually felt like his speed in exercising the technique seemed to have... be faster by just a sliver? He couldnt help but be delighted. But right after, the cirction of his internal energy reverted to its previous state. Cant I even be happy about it? Chu Yang was rather stunned. Fine, one shall neither be pleased by external gain nor be saddened by oneself... I shall take this reward that fell into myp in good stride. It was unknown how much time had already passed when Chu Yang gradually sensed that the prismatic fog in the passageway was slowly getting less and less, until it finally became thin. When he took a look at his Dantian, he couldnt help but exim in pleasant surprise. Sword Spirit, look! That purple vapor in me has increased by another strand! Are you serious? The Sword Spirit was astounded. When he hurriedly looked over, his mouth muscles twitched. Can this even be considered an additional strand... At best, you can only say that youvepleted the first strand. Chu Yang replied furiously, Look carefully, theres another thin one next to the first strand. How can that be considered a strand? The Sword Spirit scoffed derisively, Its like having one more strand of wool next to the bristles on a pigs neck, so to speak... Chu Yang was fried so badly by hisment that he was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. Grimacing, he grumbled, Damn you and your analogy. Just call it a strand of fur if you must... Why must you call it wool... He took another few steps forward. Suddenly, he felt the internal energy within his Dantian shake. moring, it went into an upheaval and surged forward in tempestuous waves. Chu Yang felt as if his Dantian had swelled so much that it was close to bursting. But when he looked over, nothing looked out of the ordinary on the outside. At the same time, a mysterious feeling suddenly welled up in him. Chu Yang got a huge shock at once. Sword Spirit, Im about to break through. Breakthrough... Isnt that very normal? The Sword Spiritughed. You were originally already on the brink of breaking through; it would be strange instead if you didnt after absorbing something as powerful as the prismatic fog. As they spoke, Chu Yang felt increasingly terrible. Atst, he stopped in his tracks and sat cross-legged on the ground. Taking a deep breath, he started to guide the energy within him. Trying his best to suppress the restlessness in his heart, he guided his internal energy out of his Dantian and into his meridians at the stablest speed he could muster. Then, he started to attempt oveing the bottleneck to first-grade Supreme Martial Artist! This was apletely new meridian path. Before his cultivation had reached this level, Chu Yang didnt even know that there was such a path in the human body! But when everything fell into ce earlier, it suddenly appeared on its own! The torrential waves of internal energy were like needles stabbing into him, leaving behind agonizing pain everywhere they passed through. With a calm expression, Chu Yang tolerated the pain. This feeling was akin to the searing pain one experienced during childbirth; although it was extremely painful, it was filled with a kind of joying from rebirth. For some strange reason, Chu Yang had a feeling The Supreme Martial Artist martial domain level was the true beginning! If he were to mention this to others, he would definitely be mass-attacked by all the martial artists in the world and beaten into a pulp. F*ck you! What do you mean by the Supreme Martial Artist level being the true beginning... If so, then how many people in this world have even begun since the start of time till now? Internal energy surged into him with a crushing force, slowly filling and expanding the area. Gradually, it pushed nearer and nearer to a firm and solid barrier until it stopped. At the back, internal energy continued to rush in like waves... Chu Yang took a breath and dismissed all the internal energy, recalling them back into the Dantian. Then, after exercising his energy again, he gathered all of his strength and charged with great momentum! That overwhelming power, after retreating and charging once more, had the gusto of one in a final showdown! It charged forward with great ferocity! Oh no! The Sword Spirit wanted to stop him but it was toote. Minister Chu, who had been sitting cross-legged, jumped into the air like a frog. In mid-air, blood flowed out from all seven facial orifices. Then, hended and sprawled t on the ground, his legs twitching... You just charged ahead so savagely without nourishing yourself for a while when attempting to break through to Supreme Martial Artist level? How could you do that? The Sword Spirit grumbled. Chu Yang was all weak and powerless. Havent I been doing that all along... Rolling his eyes, the Sword Spirit got down to work and started to repair his meridians. It was only after a significantly long while that Chu Yang started on his second attempt, third attempt, fourth attempt... Even after a long time, he was unable to budge it even a little. Chu Yang was immensely vexed. He thought about it carefully; when he charged yet again, he subconsciously checked his body. It was then that he discovered that after all the internal energy had been emptied, those two strands of purple internal energy remainedpletely still and unmoving in his Dantian. Chu Yang made a sound of surprise. Thereafter, he exercised the Nine Heavens Divine Technique and carefully started to induce movement in those two strands of Primordial Real Silk. But even after half a day, he could only seed in doing so for theplete strand. The other strand did not move at all. Chu Yang could only drive that oneplete strand, all staggering and swaying to and fro, into his meridians and toward the wall. As he stared at how lifeless the strand of Primordial Real Silk was, Chu Yang seriously lost confidence. After this strand of Primordial Real Silk entered the newly carved out path, as it pushed its way through the boundless internal energy, there was actually a kind of feeling as if it was striding forward with its head held high. COMMENT When it reached the wall of first-grade Supreme Martial Artist, it charged toward it in its wobbly state. Chu Yang sighed. Looks like its not going to work. But just as that thought crossed his mind, a miracle urred! That firm and secure Supreme Martial Artist wall which couldnt be broken even after Chu Yang had used all his strength to charge at it more than ten times! When the strand of Primordial Real Silk charged toward it... ...It actually charged right through! With a whoosh, it went right in. This weak and powerless rush had immediately swept through all the obstacles! Chu Yang was dumbfounded! Without even waiting for him to exercise his energy, the internal energy, that had long umted here because there was no way of entering, automatically surged over. With great momentum, it tried to squeeze through the tiny gap. With a boom, the wall gave way. Chu Yangs internal energy swept in in one shot. In no time, this meridian became essible from all sides! Right away, Chu Yang felt as though he was about to float. At the same time, a hazy and almost indiscernible Tao aura suddenly appeared in his heart. All of a sudden, Chu Yang felt as clear-headed as icy snow. After seeding, that strand of Primordial Real Silk automatically wanted to return to his Dantian. However, now that Chu Yang had witnessed its power, how could he allow it to run back and rest? Forcefully enved, it led the surging waves and traveled around his meridians continuously! The Sword Spirit, using the power of elixirs, continuously entered Chu Yangs meridians and turned into the internal energy of the universe. The ranks becamerger andrger without stopping... After a long time, Chu Yang let out a sigh and got to his feet. Sword Supremacy, first-grade, elementary-level! He truly realized what was so frightening about a Supreme Martial Artist! After breaking through to first-grade Supreme Martial Artist, even with this enormous amount of internal energy, he had only stabilized at elementary-level with much difficulty; it didnt even reach mid-level! You should be content! The Sword Spirit rolled his eyes. Who in this world doesnt spend a very long time, even up to a few thousand years, trying to break through to this martial domain level... Youve already broken through in just two hours... and youre stillining! Chapter 1283 - It’s A Battle Outside These Gates!

Chapter 1283: Its A Battle Outside These Gates!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Chu Yang achieved the breakthrough, the Heavenly Heart of Wind and Thunder went back into the Nine Tribtions Space! The Sword Spirit could not be bothered to haggle with Chu Yang over much. He was busy nting and growing medicine. All the Heavenly Treasures that Chu Yang had collected in the Middle Three Heavens were still piling up in the Nine Tribtions Space! The Sword Spirit nted each of them one by one into the medicinal field. The Sword Spirit was really unwilling to do the job this time around. The quality of the Heavenly Treasures from Middle Three Heavens was significantly poorer than those from the Upper Three Heavens. The Sword Spirit felt that he was unjustly treated. Regardless of the unjust treatment, Heavenly Treasures were after all Heavenly Treasures. Although the quality of these medicines was not the top grade, they were still very useful in the refinement of elixir pills. The Nine Tribtions Space was filled with purple gas. The Spiritual Spring Water had already turned to a faint milky white color. If the milky white color restores into the original clear state, then it would be the Life Force Spring. The Sword Spirit said indifferently. How long would it take? Chu Yang asked. I dont know. The Sword Spirit shook his head. I only know that the raw ingredients are still iplete. The most important ingredient that we stillck is the Tree of Life! As for the others... Although we still do not have everything, they are more or lesspleted. For some materials, we already have them in excess! Chu Yangs eyes shed and he muttered, The Tree of Life? What does it look like? The Sword Spirit said, Based on what I know, over at the ce where Young Master Yu is, it must be where the Seed of Fairy is! It is the inheritance of the Fairy race. It would really be strange if Young Master Yu does not have it! Oh, I see. Chu Yang said again, Looks like, I should open up the passageways within Nine Heavens earlier... He could not help but feel a little remorseful. He had juste back from the Middle Three Heavens. Back there, Young Master Yu had asked him about the Life Force Spring. Chu Yang had only replied that once the passageways were opened, as long as Young Master Yu made it up here, then Chu Yang would tell him the secret. Chu Yang had never imagined that he would have missed out on this important prerequisite. He let out a sigh. There was nothing they could do about it. At that moment, the Sword Spirit fell into a deep sleep... After staying in the passageway for so long, it was time for Chu Yang to get out of it. Chu Yangs heart sank as he tried to predict the things that he would face when he got out... ... It was already a chaotic scene outside at this moment. The Nine Tribtions Vision this time around had persisted for a long period of time. It was the longest in history and everyone felt really strange. However, from this vision, one could only tell that it would happen in the Upper Three Heavens but not the exact location of it. Everyone was confused and tried to find the answer. However, it was all for nothing. In the north-west region, due to the previous avnche and the copse of the Wind Thunder tform, there were quite a number of people who came over during this period of time. Li Donghai and the others wereying in ambush underneath the cliff. However, this short period of two to four hours was really miserable. The sun hade out and was scorching. The snow on the cliff began to melt and the water went dripping down the cliff. It wasmon knowledge for an ambush to be as concealed as possible. To be concealed, it would require some object to help conceal it. However, in this piece ofnd filled with snow, the only object to help in concealment was snow... What else could there be? Therefore, everyone was hidden within the ice and snow. However, now that the snow and ice started to melt... Li Donghai and the rest were being watered on their heads continuously by the icy cold water. This kind of feeling... Furthermore, as the snow started to melt faster and in greater amounts, it soon formed a mini waterfall. The water came falling down loudly and it seemed as if the water was increasing with time. To begin with, the space was already not big. Now in this circumstance, the space to hide became even less. Li Donghai looked up into the sky and sighed over his bad luck. While he was still depressed, the wind suddenly howled and someone pointed at the sky and eximed, The dark clouds areing again... Indeed, it was just another moment and the originally clear blue sky was filled with gloomy clouds. The clouds became thicker and thicker... and finally, it started to pour. Oh my god... Everyonemented. How about lets hide from the rain first... In the pouring rain, within thend of snow... this feeling was really miserable. Li Donghai nodded his head without hesitation. They had alreadyin in ambush for that person for three months without seeing a trace of him. It should not be that he would appear the moment they went to hide from the rain, right? Therefore, Li Donghai, Li Nanshan and the others made a big hole within the cliff personally and everyone hurriedly squeezed into it. Instantly, the pouring rain and waterfall turned the hole into a cave with a waterfall at its mouth. The water came pouring down... The events of the world were just so strange. Immediately after the members of Li n went into the cave, the area that they had been monitoring suddenly appeared an entrance to a cave. Following which, a ck shadow jumped out of the cave. The moment he came out, in the midst of this heavy downpour, he violently shivered and said, So strange... within thisnd of ice and snow, there is actually such a heavy downpour... This was really strange. Furthermore, Chu Yang did not know that just moments ago, it was still bright and sunny. He did not see any bit of this strange phenomenon. Right after the scorching weather, came the ice and snow. The cold weather came just as the water vapor rose and the heatwave had yet to be dissipated. Of course, that would cause a heavy downpour. After a short period of time, this heavy downpour would turn into hail and then finally back into the huge snowfall that had been the normal weather for the past 100 thousand years. After Chu Yang jumped out, the entrance to the cave disappeared immediately. In the midst of this heavy downpour, although Chu Yang already had the cultivation of a Supreme Martial Artist, he was unwilling to be drenched by the rain. Therefore, he got up and quietly created another hole in the cliff and went inside. The water curtain fell immediately, covering up any traces of the hole. Chu Yang did not realize that on the cliff opposite the hole that he created, there was yet another hole... Of course, the people opposite did not realize either. The heavy downpour continued for another two hours. Following which, it became a dense downpour of hail that came crashing down. Each of the hail was at least the size of a chicken egg and it created potholes after potholes on the ground as they crashed down. The hailsted a duration of one joss stick and afterward, it became a huge snowstorm. This snowstorm was unprecedented. The storm was made up of big and thick pieces of goose feather-like snowkes. As they fellyer byyer, it covered any unevenness on the ground in a very short period of time. The water puddle on the ground had not even started to freeze and it was already covered up by the snow! Looking across the horizon, the entire sky andnd were misty and silvery-white. Chu Yang was dumbfounded, staring at all these from within the cave. He did not imagine that he could actually witness such a wonderful phenomenon! Finally, just as the ground waspletely covered with snow, the people within the two opposite caves started to take action. At one of the caves, several people started toe out. They jumped out from the cave in the midst of the snow. Naturally, they looked forward to when they first came out and instantly, a few of them let out an exmation. They were shocked to see that there was actually a simr cave like theirs on the opposite cliff! Inside, there was a ck head just about to extend out of the cave... The person was masked and his face could not be seen, except for a pair of bright eyes, just like that of a thief... An exmation came out from the opposite cave as well. Chu Yang did not think that there would be so many people hidden in the opposite cliff... What happened, what happened? Li Donghai asked casually. His subordinates hands were trembling and their eyes were staring as they pointed ahead. You see... You see... Li Donghai lifted his head and took a nce. Instantly, he became so angry that his nose went awry. There was actually a person opposite! Furthermore, it was unknown when the person came. However, the person definitely came before themselves! If it waster, it would be impossible for Li Donghai to not have realized! By this logic, could their original discussion have been heard by the person? Their own sorry state was also witnessed by that person? Li Donghai was really furious at this moment! At the same time, several Supreme Martial Artists were ming themselves in their mind. They could be considered as old-timers in the Martial World. How could they have not discovered that there was such a huge cave opposite them previously? Chu Yang was also filled with murderous intentions within. He thought in his mind that these people must havee before him! In this way... they would have seen where he came out from, right? This was too dangerous. That b*stard son-of-a-bitch! Hurry, get out and receive your death sentence! Li Nanshan was jumping madly as he pointed at Chu Yang and scolded! Wait, lets not scold first... could he be that person who took down the Heavenly Thunder tform? Li Donghai hurriedly stopped Li Nanshan as he just thought of this possibility. Impossible! This b*stards level of cultivation is at most a First or Second Grade Supreme Martial Artist... Li Nanshan looked over at his own Big Boss, puzzled. He thought, How could Big Boss be so muddle-headed? Chu Yang had already jumped down. He was dressed fully in ck, from the clothes to robe to even the face mask! His eyes were filled with murderous intentions and rapidly increasing. Originally, he was already feeling ufortable. Now with these scoldings, it totally unleashed his murderous intentions! He thought in his mind, These people did not even bother to find out what happened and just wanted toe over and kill me? If thats the case, then my sword would not bother killing a few more people as well! Without saying a word as he came down, Chu Yang drew his long sword. With a sword bright and dazzling, Chu Yang violently cut down onto the ground of snow, releasing strong rays of sword light. Who are you? Li Nanshan scolded furiously, In a meeting between people from the Martial World, you didnt even say your greetings and you started to fight, are you even aware of the rules in the Martial World? As he spoke, Li Nanshan drew out his long sword to parry the attack in a flustered manner. Chu Yang wielded his long sword like the wind and his every stroke was aggressive and attacking in nature. You scolded people first and now you want to talk about the rules in the Martial World? Chu Yangs body flew up in the midst of snow and the sword light shot out from his sword just like that! Li Donghai looked on from the side, but he was rest assured. He thought in his mind, Although each sword stroke of this ck-masked man is sharp, his level of cultivation is indeed not very high! He only had the cultivation of a First Grade Supreme Martial Artist. My own people would definitely be able to take him down! Although Li Nanshan had some difficulties fighting off Chu Yangs attacks, Li Nanshan was not in any danger for his life! With a wave of the hand, thirty to forty people formed a huge circle and focused in the center. COMMENT Li Nanshan let out a roar continuously. His opponent had gained the upper hand and he was unable to equal the fight within a short moment. Therefore, he was furious within and let out a roar, attacking strongly and continuously! Seeing that the crowd hade over and there was probably no one else left behind, Chu Yang suddenly let out a howl and he leaped into the sky. In mid-air, amid all the cold sword light, there was a sudden loud ng sound that came from his sword. With this sword cry that was crystal clear, it epassed the majestic might of a ruler descending to the world! Snowkes filled the air and were instantly shattered by the sword cry! Below, each persons long sword let out a clear sword cry. These swords were half a foot outside of their sheath and within the wind and snow, the swords grew cold. The sword of Li Nanshan was originally pointed at Chu Yang. However, at this moment, for no reason, the sword suddenly had a change in direction. The sword body made a ng sound and the sword point suddenly turned up. Chu Yang swept his way down! Li Donghai was in shock, as if his soul had left his body. How is this amon Supreme Martial Artist? He is a Sword Supremacy! Chapter 1284 - No Way To Escape.

Chapter 1284: No Way To Escape.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Stop! Li Donghai roared as he rushed forward. Retreat, Nanshan! In his mind, he felt strange about one thing: A Sword Supremacy is actually so different from a normal Supreme Martial Artist! Based on Li Donghais understanding, a Sword Supremacy would need to be at least a Sixth Grade to be able to dispel his own sword aura, in order to disguise himself as a normal Supreme Martial Artist. However... this person was obviously a First Grade Supreme Martial Artist? Could it be a disguise? Actually... he was a super elite Sixth Grade Sword Supremacy? Thinking of this, Li Donghai felt his heart turn cold. Without him saying, Li Nanshan had already felt the fierce and bursting murderous intentions from Chu Yang and he stepped back immediately! Li Nanshan did not imagine that the person, whom he had fought toe to toe with earlier on, was actually a Sword Supremacy! At this moment, Li Nanshan wanted to cry. He thought in his mind, You should have told me earlier on... If you had told me earlier on, how would I dare to fight one on one with a Sword Supremacy? Although he is only a First Grade... I am also a First Grade, right? However, a First Grade Sword Supremacy... is different from me. He is someone who could fight evenly with an elite Fourth Grade Supreme Martial Artist like Li Donghai... Isnt this cheating? This is too much even for cheating... Li Donghai rapidly dashed ahead while Li Nanshan stepped back quickly. However, Chu Yang was already determined to kill Li Nanshan, so how could Chu Yang allow him to get away from his sword? The sword shed for a moment and Chu Yang went in for the attack. Li Nanshan used his long sword to parry the attack with all his might. He let his guard down for a moment and immediately after, Chu Yang had already pierced a huge hole in his chest that went through from front to the back! Li Nanshan managed to dodge quickly and therefore did not injure his heart. However, this huge hole in his chest was not a small wound either. For him to survive, it would likely still require a huge amount of effort. However, the legs of Li Nanshan did not stop. He retreated back to a few hundred feet out before he finally stopped. He looked down at his wound and let out a terrible scream! A few members of Li n already stepped forward quickly to help bandage his wound. However, as the wound was serious, the medicine that was applied to the wound was washed away by fresh blood immediately. At that moment, they were all helpless! Li Donghai looked at the terrible state of Li Nanshan and became so angry that his body trembled. His eyes were sharp like a sword and ring at Chu Yang with extreme hatred. Sir, you are really vicious in your attacks! Chu Yangs hoarse voice let out a cold smile. I dont know, with all these people surrounding me, could it be that you want to ask me out for a tea? Now that someone has died because your skills are inferior to mine and you are ming me for being vicious? Li Donghai replied indifferently, You are right, the martial world works this way. If you managed to kill someone with your superior skills, no one would say a word. However... you are now on the ground of Li n! Chu Yang was instantly stunned. Li n? All of you are members of Li n? Li Donghai smiled cruelly. You heard me right! We are from the Li n! Seeing that Chu Yang was a little stunned, Li Donghai instantly thought that Chu Yang was afraid of the power and influence of the Li n. The cruel feeling inside Li Donghai started to rise. Chu Yang could not help but let out a cold smile. So what if you are from the Li n?! The reason why Chu Yang was shocked for a moment was that the Li n was an importantponent within the overall n of Mo Tianji. Li n was aponent vital to the sess of the entire n. Therefore, Chu Yang was stunned for a moment in his mind. He thought, If we were to cause deep hatred between us... would it affect the n in the future? However, these words from Li Donghai aroused Chu Yangs arrogance and obstinacy. Chu Yang thought, Li n? So what if they are from the Li n? Cant I kill them? Li Donghai spoke with hatred, Tell me your name! Behind the mask, Chu Yang smiled. To a bunch of dead men, there is no need to tell them my name! Li Donghai looked up into the sky and let out a roar. Dead man? You will know in a while, who is the real dead man! He smiled and added, You think that just byying in ambush here ahead of us you would gain the upper hand? Li Donghai thought in his mind, This person is a Sword Supremacy. With my current group of people, we would never be able to make him stay! We would need to have reinforcements if we want to make him stay here! The long roar echoed through the clouds, skies and all the way up. Chu Yangs eyes shed and his heart jerked. He was suddenly enlightened by the sentence, You think that youy here in ambush ahead of us. Chu Yang realized that these people actually did not see himing out of that passageway! One of the main reasons that made Chu Yang burst out in anger and want to kill them all was the need to silence them in case of his secret being leaked out. After all, there was no passageway here originally. After obtaining the fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master could traverse through the Nine Heavens once. This was a fact that each of the ns should have a record of. Furthermore, the worldly phenomenon just urred recently. Piecing together all these clues, there was a high risk that Chu Yangs identity of being the Nine Tribtions Sword Master would be revealed. To Chu Yang and his team, this would be a disaster! The past few sentences were said by Li Donghai in a moment of emergency. Be it the tone or the facial expressions, it was clear that he would not lie at this moment. Now that Chu Yang knew that they had not seen anything, why would he still bother about this group of people? Furthermore, they were from Li n. To kill them now, would it not give Chu Yang a heartache? Would it not be nice to leave the Li n behind and let them perish together with the other Nine Super ns? If thats the case, then I shall excuse myself first! Chu Yang let out loudughter and was relieved of the matter bothering his heart. Suddenly, he dashed forward rapidly. Li Donghai shouted, Stop him! At all costs! The surrounding members of Li n took action simultaneously! Instantly, it became a fierce and extraordinary battle! However, since Chu Yang had already decided to leave, just with these people alone, how could they stop him? The sword light shed; just as the two forefront people stepped back violently, Chu Yang had already shed with Li Donghai and his body was on the way out of the battle. Immediately after, Chu Yang leaped up at the speed of light. One of his legs stepped onto the cliff front and once he managed to leverage his strength against the wall, Chu Yang was confident that he could shake off these people in an extremely short period of time. Thereafter, he would be able to get away from the battle. Just at this moment, a fierce gust of wind pressed down onto the head of Chu Yang. He was stunned and he raised his sword to face the impending attacks. With a loud boom sound, an unmatched power came crashing down. Chu Yang stepped back continuously. He forcefully held back the ufortable feeling in his chest and lifted his head to look up. The long roar in the air echoed continuously. Five or six shadow figures came floating down. In the midst of the snowstorm, they seemed like heavenly gods, descending slowly into the world of mortals. Since you are already here, then dont leave. A voice said deeply, I still have some questions for you. Its not toote to leave after you make yourself clear This voice sounded the nearest and he was the same person whom Chu Yang had knocked into just now. Six peoplended at the same time, taking up the hexagonal formation. Chu Yang bitterly cried in his mind continuously! Six enemies and all six of them were Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artists and above! Six of the super-strong elites who had crossed the mortal-immortal boundary! Chu Yang thought in his mind, What should I do now? Even if the Sword Spirit were to possess and take over his body, he would definitely not be a match for these six people! Chu Yang himself was a First Grade Sword Supremacy himself. If the Sword Spirit took control of his body, he would at most be elevated to the level of a Third Grade. With this level of cultivation, it would be a tough battle against one single Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artist. Furthermore, there were six of them? Chu Yang and Sword Spirit had an extremely brief discussion and quickly decided that the Sword Spirit would take control of Chu Yangs body. They would do all that they could to escape from this battle, even if it was a heavy price to pay! As soon as the opponent took action, they would respond as well. However, before anyone took action, Chu Yang and the Sword Spirit wanted to see if there was still any chance to salvage the situation. They would not go down that path, unless it was thest resort. Whats your name? The leading Elder had cold eyes but with traces of warmth. Although it was the hypocritical kind of warmth, it was after all a type of attitude. He added, Take off your mask and let me take a look at your face. Chu Yangughed crazily with a hoarse voice. You all think that you would definitely win this battle, right? The facial expression of the Elder remained kind and he said indifferently, Why do you have to do this? We can work things out by talking, having more friends is good, right? Furthermore, there has to be a conclusion to this matter. Im a reasonable person. If the fault lies with our side, I would offer my apologies without hesitation. Li Donghais heart turned cold as he listened aside. He thought, Indeed, the n has such an intention. He could not help but answer with grief, Thirteenth Master, Nanshan had been severely beaten up by him and is now straddling the line between life and death... Furthermore, this guy, he is obviously not... How do you know that he isnt? The Elder waved his hands, making nothing of it. He said, With Fifth Brother around, Nanshan will not die! Chu Yang was extremely puzzled and frustrated as he thought in his mind, What is going on here? Since when did the Nine Super ns have such good virtues? I have killed their people and now they actually want to reason with me? It seems like I have not reached such a prestigious and majestic level that all the experts would bow their heads to the ground upon seeing me, right? Could it be that the welfare this time around actually included these? The Elder turned to look at Chu Yang and smiled indifferently. Since you are not willing to take off your face mask, then theres no harm in us talking this way as well. He actuallypromised another huge step. If I may dare to ask, how long have you stayed at the bottom of this cliff? The Elder spoke softly, however, his expression was really serious as he asked. Chu Yangs heart felt like it was struck by lightning. He thought, Based on the meaning of this sentence, these people would likely have secured the top area since long ago. If I were to say that I just arrived, then that would be inappropriate... After a while of consideration, Chu Yang replied, This... the exact time Im not too sure. I would guess that it has at least been a few months? May I know whats the point of this question? The eyes of the Elder brightened again. He said, In that case, you must know who was the person that chopped down the Wind Thunder tform? The Elder smiled with his eyes squinted and added, Or should I ask if you are the person who chopped down the Wind Thunder tform? The Elder lifted his head and took a nce at the cave which Chu Yang just excavated. He squinted his eyes and smiled. This cave is really near to the Wind Thunder tform. Dont you think so? By now, Chu Yang still had not guessed what were the true intentions of the Elder. Instantly in his mind, he thought of a few hundred different replies he could give to the Elder. Finally, he took a deep breath and replied cautiously, I dont quite understand what you mean. Surprisingly, when Chu Yang said that he did not understand the question, the Elder smiled. It was as if the Elder had gotten a confirmation in his mind. He smiled indifferently and said, But, looking at your strength, I dont think its sufficient to chop down the Wind Thunder tform. May I ask, what method did you use to chop down the Wind Thunder tform? The Elder had actually assumed that Chu Yang was the one responsible for it. Chu Yang took in a deep breath and said, I still dont quite understand you. The Elder squinted his eyes. It would be better if you understand my question. Or else, this conversation would be really uninteresting. Chu Yang replied, What if I were the one, so what? If I werent the one, then so what? I dont understand the point of your question. He felt that there was actually an underlying matter to all these? He gathered some courage and decided to assume responsibility for it! Chu Yang thought in his mind, In any case, this Wind Thunder tform is not rted to the matters of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. If the fifth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword was right below, then within these 90 thousand years, the Wind Thunder tform would have fallen eight or nine times already... He felt that there was seemingly a... chance to get out of this? Chapter 1285 - The Purple Crystal Clan

Chapter 1285: The Purple Crystal n

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This is a chance! Within the Nine Tribtions Space, the Sword Spirit said hurriedly, Based on what I know, long ago when Li n took control of the north-west area, they realized that the surroundings were too cold and unfit for human habitation. Therefore, they proposed a shift... However, before they could leave, they realized that, within the underground of the north-west region, there was a humongous mine of Purple Crystals. Therefore, the Li n changed their mind and decided to stay. This matter, even the rest of the Nine Super ns do not know about it... The Sword Spirit added, Li n spent a huge amount of effort before they finally adapted the north-west region into a ce suitable for human habitation and established their n here. The amount of effort spent was beyond estimation. However, after the Li n had established themselves here, when they started to extract the Purple Crystals mine, they realized that it could not be extracted at all! Why couldnt they do it? Chu Yang asked in his consciousness. Its because this huge Purple Crystal mine is enveloped by a peculiar metal. This metal has some simrity to the Zhuge ns Mount Xingyun... It is indestructible even for a peak-level Ninth Grade Supreme Martial Artist! Therefore, after mining the normal Purple Crystals at the periphery, the Li n could only look at the core with a strong desire, but helpless to do anything about it! The Sword Spirit blinked his eyes and said, I will only talk this much. The rest will be up to you. Chu Yangs eyes swiveled and he asked hurriedly, I will just ask one thing, is there a particr n that specializes in mining Purple Crystals? If there was, Li n would have found them long ago. The Sword Spirit rolled his eyes and went into meditation. He believed strongly that with such a hint given, Chu Yang would definitely be able to think of some strategy to get himself out of this fix. The Sword Spirit was absolutely confident in Chu Yang... Therefore, the Sword Spirit simply went to rest... Chu Yang began to ponder. ... Seeing how Chu Yang appeared to be preupied and did not talk for long, the Elder thought that Chu Yang was apprehensive in his mind. The Elder started tough, his eyes filled with excitement while he said, Its good that you admitted it. Based on my understanding, this Wind Thunder tform had the protection of Wind and Thunder for the past 100 thousand years. Even a peak-level Ninth Grade Supreme Martial Artist may not be able to destroy it! However, in your hands, it appeared as easy as crushing dry weeds and crushing rotten wood... Chu Yang hesitated and his eyes shed. He said, What if I deny it? The Elder smiled cruelly, What do you think? Chu Yang shut his eyes and looked up into the sky as he let out a deep breath. Heughed bitterly and said, Since we havee to this stage, it seems like I just have to reveal it. The Elder smiled gently. Very well! You are a smart man. The kind of person that I like the most in my life. With these six elite experts eying with hostility, whats the point of me still trying to conceal my whereabouts? Chu Yang shook his head as he smiled bitterly and helplessly. He raised his hands to take off the face mask, revealing a young-looking face. Immediately after, just as the crowd was still staring dumbfounded, Chu Yang took off anotheryer of skin on his face to instantly reveal the looks of a forty-fifty years old middle-aged person. This gave the crowd a feeling that this middle-aged looking face must be his true appearance! The members of Li n were all dumbfounded. They did not imagine that this person would have been so careful to even have another human skin face mask behind his normal face mask. The eyes of the Elder shed and he said, You have the cultivation level of a Sword Supremacy, yet your face is unfamiliar to us. Chu Yang smiled bitterly. I have never revealed myself in the martial world. Of course, I would look unfamiliar. However, in front of you, what would this kind of puny trick be able to achieve? Chu Yang sounded sincere and he lowered his own stature. The Elder smiled gently as he stroked his beard. It was obvious that this aptpliment from Chu Yang had made the Elder reallyfortable in his mind now. I am Li Tongtian; how do I address you, my little friend? Li Tongtian spoke kindly. My poor name is not worth mentioning... Chu Yang looked at his surroundings, somewhat embarrassed. The surrounding thirty-forty people were still ring at him. He had seriously injured Li Nanshan. It was unknown if Li Nanshan would survive from the injuries. So, how could these people not be angry? Li Tongtian let out an Oh sound and started to smile, as though he was in deep thoughts. He then said, If thats the case, let us head outside to find a ce to talk further. Following which, six people clustered around Chu Yang and flew up together. Just like what Chu Yang had mentioned. With six elite experts beside him, there were no chances of Chu Yang escaping! Seven Supreme Martial Artists, each with a Sixth Grade cultivation level were guarding one First Grade Sword Supremacy. If the Sword Supremacy managed to escape... Just the embarrassment alone would be enough to kill! Secondly... It was not the time to fall out. If the Li n could find out how this person managed to take down the Wind Thunder tform and managed to master this technique, the Li n would really have struck a big one! This was a tough nut to crack for the past ten thousand years! Not to mention that Chu Yang had severely injured a First Grade Supreme Martial Artist. Even if Chu Yang were to kill the entire group of Li n members... Li Tongtian would definitely not fall out with Chu Yang now. To extract a confession by torturing... That was a bad n. If the opponent was using a technique unique to himself and it would not take effect in a short time? Or if the opponent were to self-destruct... There would really be no more hope left... if the opponent was killed or offended to the point of no reconciliation. It was rare to see how the opponent was reasonable and adaptable to current trends ... Li Tongtian felt just like he had picked up a treasure. The seven people flew off speedily, leaving behind forty over people still clenching their teeth. These people were furious but did not dare to say a word. Everyone got up to the cliff along the two sides of the Wind Thunder tform and continued to move ahead. From far, they could see a snowy white color tent that had already been buried within the snow. Dare to enter? Li Tongtian smiled gently. If I say no, can I leave? Chu Yang smiled gently as he asked rhetorically. You cant Then, of course I would dare to enter. Chu Yang let out loudughter. Li Tongtian also let out hugeughter. Suddenly, he realized that he was starting to admire this guy standing right in front of him. This guy was able to appreciate and adapt to the current affairs. A truly top-ss character. All seven of them entered the white tent. Li Tongtian signaled with his eyes and four Supreme Martial Artists immediately turned around to guard the four directions of North, South, East and West. Within the tent, there were just two Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artists. Li Tongtian personally took out the teapot and tea leaves from his spatial storage ring. He gathered spiritual energy to turn them into water and then boiled some tea leaves to fill up the teacup. All these, while putting on a look like he was working hard to serve his guests. Great tea! Chu Yang was full of praise for the tea, after just one sip of it. This tea was brewed within this wind and snow, using the tender shoots of the ice lotus. Its unique to the north-west region. After consuming, it can get rid of the heaviness in you, strengthen your internal energy, improve cultivation, raise your spirit and consolidate your origin. Li Tongtian smiled indifferently. Even for me, within a year, I would only get half a kg of these from the n. Judging from his words and tone, Chu Yang already understood his underlying meaning and replied, Im honored by your good graces toward me! Li Tongtian was not anxious. He talked about other unrted matters and only after three cups of tea, did he go into the main topic. My little friend, what you were talking about just now... it seems like you didnt finish... Chu Yang muttered in his mind, How is it that I didnt finish it, I totally did not even start. Thank you Elder Li for asking, I am now unable to even take care of myself. Naturally, I woulde clean about it. Chu Yang muttered to himself for a moment before continuing, However... For all my utmost cooperation, I am looking for just a way out to keep myself alive... Li Tongtian let out hugeughter. Since our little friend had said this, I will promise you on behalf of the Li n. As long as youe clean about what you know, I will use my life and character to guarantee your safety! Chu Yang thought in his mind, You have such a lousy character! Chu Yang scolded in his mind, but his face appeared more sincere. As soon as I tell you my family name, with Elder Lis broad experience and knowledge, Im sure you would know my background. Li Tongtian held his beard and smiled gently, with a bit ofposure. You are right. In this world, there is really nothing much about events or people that I dont know about. My family name is... Zi [It has the same Chinese pronunciation as purple]. Chu Yang said it out profoundly. Chu Yang smiled and with a look of conceitedness and arrogance, he looked at Li Tongtian with high expectations and said, Elder Li, you dont need me to say anymore, right? Li Tongtian puckered his brows. He thought, With a family name of Zi? Whats with a family name of Zi? Why do I not even have any impression of it? Li Tongtian looked over to his other brother at a loss. After which, the two Sixth Grade Supreme Martial Artists shook their heads simultaneously. It was obvious that they had not heard of it... since when was there a Zi n that was very famous in the martial world... With an embarrassed cough, Li Tongtian thought of how he had boasted about himself earlier on. He could not help but flush. Could our young brother... This, Im a little ignorant about it. Chu Yang also revealed a stunned expression and said, Uh... this... Im ashamed about it. Chu Yang smiled as he mocked himself. Its normal that Elder Li had not heard of us before. After all, your n does not reveal ourselves in the martial world. In recent years, our numbers dwindled even more and there is only one male person in each generation. Unable to restrain himself, Li Tongtian actually consoled Chu Yang as he said, Brother Zi, do not me yourself... Actually... *cough cough* In this Nine Heavens Continent, throughout the years, there are countless ns that once dominated a region but eventually ended up in dust... At least you are still left in your n. Compared to those ns which became extinct, you are already fortunate. Yes, Elder Li is right. Chu Yang took in a breath. How could he not tell the underlying meaning? Although Li Tongtian sounded like he was consoling Chu Yang, the underlying threat was actually obvious. Li Tongtian was implying that if Chu Yang did notply with them, the Zi n would perish, just like the other extinct ns... Chu Yang thought in his mind, But why would I not listen to you? I cant wait to hurry and exin everything to you... My name is Zi Xiaoyan. Chu Yang appeared a little dejected as he added, Im a member of the Purple Crystal n! Purple Crystal n?! Li Tongtians eyes shed. Beside him, the other persons body quivered for a moment. The name of this n was really fascinating and triggered a lot of thoughts in their minds... Especially for the members of Li n. They had been guarding a Purple Crystal mine that could not be mined. The level of frustration within them must be very high. Right now, there was actually a person who imed to be from the Purple Crystal n. Furthermore, this person could take down the Wind Thunder tform with his meager strength? Yes, our Purple Crystal n... possesses an amazing ability that had been the source of all our trouble. Therefore, our ancestors had long instructed us to never enter the martial world. Chu Yang sighed and added, Its a pity that one great change resulted in our entire n perishing, leaving only me behind... Chu Yangs sob was obviously ignored. The two Supreme Martial Artists only had one thought in their minds. Possesses amazing ability? Source of troubles? What kind of ability would be the source of trouble? Our Purple Crystal Divine Technique can resonate with the aura of Purple Crystal. We can easily detect the location of Purple Crystal mines. Furthermore, regardless of its difficulties in mining, our n can easily extract them all. This ability is really useless... Chu Yang used a proud but helpless tone to throw them this huge piece of information! ......... Chapter 1286 - A Superb Trickster

Chapter 1286: A Superb Trickster

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Smash! The white jade teacup in Li Tongtians hand slipped and fell to the ground, breaking into three pieces. Right now, Supremacy Lis eyes were widened sorge that they were the size of bells. Even his breathing became ragged and his face flushedpletely red! He could easily prospect Purple Crystal mines? And easily extract Purple Crystal mines? This... Wasnt this exactly what they, the Li n, had been racking their brains over for thest ten thousand years? How was it that... this fellow came out of nowhere and actually resolved this ten-thousand-year old problem in an instant? A wave of dizziness came over Li Tongtian. The Supreme Martial Artist next to him didnt fare any better; his mouth was gaping so big that one could easily fit two duck eggs in there. A few soft thuds could be heard from outside It was the sound of the other four Supreme Martial Artists eavesdropping outside knocking their heads against the tent. Whats wrong? asked a weirded out Chu Yang. Err, err, its nothing. Li Tongtian was a rather pathetic sight. He raised his head and looked at Chu Yang. This... Brother Zi! What you said earlier... This old man doesnt... doesnt really understand... Cough, could you exin a little? Chu Yang shook his head, somewhat resigned. Im aware that this is rather difficult to believe as well. He chuckled wryly. But it is precisely because of this that my n didnt dare to show its face and could only hide in the mountains. However, our ns bloodline is special; if we wish to cultivate, we must use the energy of Purple Crystals. He reached out his arm. Elder Li, take a look. Li Tongtian hurriedly cast his nce over. Within Chu Yangs fair-skinned palm, a clear purple line appeared as he circted his energy! It was purple from head to toe! The purest shade of purple in the world! When this sight entered his vision, Li Tongtian could swear that he had never seen such a pure and grand shade of purple in his whole life! This was the true supreme ruler of all colors! In addition, Li Tongtian could tell that this purple was produced purely from ones blood and meridians! It was in no way something made up just to mystify people, nor was it pigmentation. Li Tongtian tried touching it. At once, he had a feeling that was difficult to put into words. It seemed like his entire mind was about to sink into it. When he let go in shock, his face was already full of astonishment. This is my familys Purple Crystal Divine Technique. Chu Yang sighed emotionally. Only people born with the Purple Crystal bloodline can cultivate it. It is necessary to open up the Purple Crystal link as an infant and let the purple gas within pass through smoothly. One must break through the first stage of the Purple Crystal Divine Technique before turning fifteen. After that, only when one has cultivated it to a certain level can one detect the aura of Purple Crystals and determine the mine vein and obtain Purple Crystals! Chu Yangs voice, as well as facial expression, was very pained. There was even a hint of tragic misery in them. These are such harsh conditions... and yet being a miner is the only thing one can be after sessfully cultivating it... Just how tragic is that! Li Tongtian was also bbergasted. His entire body was trembling. What good news is that for our Li n! He was filled with relief. Good thing he didnte at him forcefully right away; if not, if he had enraged this fellow and made him decide to perish together... All would have been lost. Taking ten thousand steps back, even if he had forced him to reveal the oral form of the Purple Crystal Divine Technique, didnt they hear what he said? How harsh were those conditions? One needed to possess the Purple Crystal bloodline and open up the Purple Crystal link while still an infant, and achieve the first stage before turning fifteen... Who in the Li n possessed the Purple Crystal bloodline? Didnt that mean that all of them were eliminated right in the first round? Good thing he was cautious. Chu Yang continued to pour out his woes. Especially when you need countless Purple Crystals in order to practice this Divine Technique. Other types of spiritual energy cant be used at all. Ever since the n has met with trouble, Im the only one left now. All my riches have also been stolen. Its because theres no one left to seed my Purple Crystal Divine Technique that Ivee out to travel around the martial world... These are really hard days... Full of tears, Chu Yang spoke extremely sadly and movingly. Its indeed not easy... Li Tongtian patronized him distractedly, his thoughts full of schemes. And it turned even more tragic after I came out. Chu Yangs expression was full of misery and indignation. Every Purple Crystal mine has been upied by arge n... Not only have I not been able to cultivate using Purple Crystals, but Ive also ended up bing a mercenary just to earn Purple Crystals to use for cultivation... Left with no other choice, I could only head north and especially look for areas where humans rarely go. When I reached here today... I could feel a very rich and dense Purple Crystal aura. Thats why I risked my life to break the Wind Thunder tform... I had wanted to look for a few Purple Crystals to use, but I didnt expect this Wind Thunder tform to actually not have anything at all and to be just something used to suppress Purple Crystals! Chu Yang looked to the sky and heaved a deep sigh... Something to suppress Purple Crystals? Li Tongtians eyes widened. I would like to know more. To put it simply, this Wind Thunder tform is here to suppress fate energy, exined Chu Yang rather resignedly. You wont understand if I put it this way... He mentally added, To be honest, neither do I. Youre right, I dont. Please advise, Brother Zi. Li Tongtian eagerly refilled Chu Yangs teacup. Lets put it this way Purple Crystal mines can only exist in ces where fate energy is rich! Typically, in feng shui terms, such ces are called dragon veins! This Wind Thunder tform is here exactly to suppress the aura of the dragon vein and prevent it from leaking. I had thought that this was the head of the dragon that was suppressing the dragon vein, so I summoned up all my energy and courage and hacked it down all the way using the Purple Crystal Divine Technique... How was I to know that the Purple Crystal mine here was actually this huge... It was only when I had cut right down to the bottom that I discovered that this area was still a great distance from the actual mine vein... Just as I was about to dig my way there, your men came... I had forced myself to wait for three months with much difficulty. Atst, there were abnormalities in the weather today; there were thunderstorms and hail and snow flew everywhere. I had originally intended to take advantage of the power of nature to escape but how was I to know that I would be stopped by six powerful Supreme Martial Artists? No way into heaven and no way into hell! And furthermore, other than revealing my secrets... I have no other way to live! Chu Yang sighed to the high heavens. This is but my own fate! Is my Purple Crystal n ultimately doomed to the fate of going through a whole lot of trouble only to offer all of it up to someone else after all? His speech was truly tear-jerking! But in the ears of the two Supreme Martial Artists, these sorrowful words were instead a piece of shockingly good news! The more the two of them heard Chu Yangs sorrowful narration, the higher their spirits became. In the end, they were even full of smiles and beside themselves with joy! This was truly like someone passing a pillow over when one wanted to snooze, and a young miss utterly devoted to oneself appearing when one wanted to take a wife... The heavens were totally on their side. Why did the Li n have to stay here and bear with the frigid cold with no other choice? Why did the Li n attach so much importance to this matter about the Wind Thunder tform being cut down? Wasnt it exactly because of this? They had indeed reaped incredible rewards this time! Surely even the Elder Master would be so delighted that he would jump into the air after hearing this? Right underneath the Li n was an unbelievably rich and enormous Purple Crystal mine! If they let this fellow extract all of it... Gasp! Li Tongtian took in a sharp and excited breath of air, almost choking himself to death. This old man is too excited! Hmm, it hasnt been verified yet; we can make further arrangements after verifying the truth... Brother Zi! Li Tongtian made up his mind. Do you really have such an amazing skill? Chu Yang sighed in exasperation. Elder Li... Although our n has nevere into the world, have you really never heard of us, the Purple Crystal n? I heard that every generation of the Nine Super ns in thest several tens of thousands of years... had specially invited people from my Purple Crystal n to conduct site selection for them... Errr... Although Li Tongtian was rather embarrassed, he was grumbling inwardly. So you also know that its been several tens of thousands of years? How many things can be forgotten over the span of tens of thousands of years? Putting everything aside, how many times have the Nine Super ns already been changed? Do you still think that Ill know... However, Li Tongtian could also understand. It was human nature after all; most people viewed themselves and their ns as exceptionally impressive. Even regr mortals would also possess high self-perception and act with arrogance. People always felt that others would remember them just because of some things that they had done... To be honest... Some things were very ordinary; it was just the person himself who thought that it was impressive. One could view himself as the most important thing in the world but in the eyes of others, who would think of him as that important? Perhaps that person wouldnt even amount to a fart! ...At the very least, the stink of a fart could even linger for a while. Therefore, the biggest w of most people was thinking too highly of themselves. This one and only sessor to the Purple Crystal n in front of him was a huge culprit of this! However, to Li Tongtian, not only was this not a w, but it was also a weakness to be exploited. Brother Zi, as long as you really have the skill, youll strike it big after this trip to the north-west! said Li Tongtian animatedly as he tried to brainwash him. Chu Yangs mouth muscles twitched and he chuckled dryly. Elder Li, let us not beat about the bush! Since Ivended in your hands today, you can just get straight to the point. What do you want me to do before youll let me go? Lets be frank with each other; the situation is already very obvious and theres nothing that I can do about it. If I cannot give you what you want, you wont let me off anyway; this is something that no one here even needs to mention... In that case, Ill leave my life here. If I can do it, Ill get it done as soon as possible and leave the first chance I get... Li Tongtianughed aloud, his white beard trembling. Brother Zi looks down on this old man too much; how can I possibly be that kind of person who knows only to take advantage of others? Our Li n has been around for ten thousand years and has a golden reputation. When have we ever done anything unjust? At a loss, Chu Yang was rather flustered. Then... Li Tongtian was all smiles. He said, Brother Zi, this is your chance. As long as you really possess the ability which you had mentioned... Then this old man can guarantee it! For the rest of your life, no matter how many Purple Crystals you need for your cultivation, our Li n will provide all of it at no cost! Joy spread over Chu Yangs countenance at once. Really?! Of course! Li Tongtian continued, Not just that! As long as you really are that capable, our Li n can even help you to rebuild your Purple Crystal n! Well take full responsibility and help you to wed wives and consorts so that you can continue your lineage! Well even promise that our two ns will be allies for eternity, never to betray each other for lifetimes toe! Chu Yangs breathing became ragged. His eyes turned misty and he got so worked up that his fingers were trembling. His lips trembled fiercely too. You, you, you... Youre not lying to me? He seemed to be so agitated that his heart was about to jump right out. Li Tongtian became even more reassured. Chapter 1287 - A Piece of Super Hob Meat!

Chapter 1287: A Piece of Super Hob Meat!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Why would I lie to you? Li Tongtian smiled affably at him, his eyes warm but smug, just like a weasel that had just caught a chicken. Brother Zi, old big brother here is a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist who has gone past the boundary of immortal and mortal! Do you think someone of my status would deceive you? Chu Yang replied repeatedly, My apologies, my apologies! Of course, you wouldnt, not at all, not at all. Hurhurhurhur... A sharp glint shed within Li Tongtians eyes. See, youre already in my hands. Threatening you with your life or making use of other methods to make you do as I say... Thats not very difficult for me, right? Chu Yang agreed repeatedly, looking like he was terrified to the extreme. His back drenched in perspiration, he said, Not at all, not at all! Li Tongtian nodded in satisfaction. But Ill still offer you the chance of working together with us... Hmm? Overjoyed, Chu Yang replied, As long as your n can offer me a certain degree of fairness and keep your promise, why would I, Zi Xiaoyan, be too stingy to put in this effort? Laughing, Li Tongtian said, Exactly! Our n wants to expand while your n wants to survive... We can offer you the biggest assistance you need! While you can also give us the help we need and solve our problem... Everyone benefits by taking what they need, isnt that great? Reaching amon agreement on the terms and conditions and then working together with sincerity is always better than scheming against each other, right? Chu Yangughed and replied, Elder Li is indeed someone who does great things! Li Tongtian smiled and said with restraint, However, these things that you said... is just your one-sided ount. Ill need to verify the authenticity of it before I can introduce you to the n without any reservations. Raising his head dispassionately, he stated, I need to see what youre capable of. Chu Yang replied confidently, In what way do you want to check that? Li Tongtian drummed his fingers against the table. He said in an unreadable manner, What ways do you have? Chu Yang said enthusiastically, Any way you want! Great! Li Tongtian pped. As long as you can find a Purple Crystal mine for me nearby, Ill believe what you said! Chu Yang flew into a rage. Theres no Purple Crystal mines near this ce at all. The onlyrge-scale Purple Crystal mine is 150 kilometers north-west from here. Where am I supposed to find one for you? Li Tongtian was stunned for a moment. He thought to himself, Isnt 150 kilometers north-west from here where the Li n is? This guy is certainly no simpleton. If not for the fact that the Li n had upied the Purple Crystal mines main vein for themselves, why would I need to go through so much trouble and risk being struck by lightning toe here and hack down this Wind Thunder tform? Still in a state of fury, Chu Yang grumbled. Li Tongtian contemted for a moment before he replied, Since thats the case, lets not make any further dy. Well return to the n at once! The six Supreme Martial Artists left immediately, not even bothering with the tent. Surrounding Chu Yang in the middle, they shot ahead in the direction of the north-west at the fastest speed they could gather. At the back, Li Donghai and the others had a look of absolute misery on their faces. Shouldnt you tell me... whether Im supposed to continue surveince here or retreat... ... At the Li n! This was the first time Chu Yang had been to the north-western region. It was also his first time seeing the world-famous Li n. Just a nce from afar and he had already gotten a shock. When he got nearer, he was even more astounded! The Li n waspletely different from the Zhuge n which was situated on t ground! Houses and buildings spanned the entire mountain range, tall and towering! As though a gigantic dragon winding through the mountain range! There were buildings and pavilions everywhere, as well as exquisitely carved beams and painted rafters! A majestic aura naturally surfaced, as though a ferocious tiger howling in the valley and awing the world. Just the architectural style alone was already unimaginably haughty! The gigantic piece of rock at the mountain pass had been dug through to form an enormous gate! Above it was a mighty statue of an imposing Divine Dragon with its ws extended! The sight was extremely impressive! So majestic! This time around, Chu Yangs words were absolutely sincere. Isnt it? Li Tongtian chuckled. You can stay here on a long-term basis in the future and be just as majestic! Chu Yang let out a wryugh. Actually I just want to leave right now... Too bad you wont agree to it for sure. Li Tongtianughed and gestured in invitation. This way! Holding his head high, Chu Yang strode into the Li n. There were constantly guards saluting them the whole way in. In the open as well as in the dark, one couldnt tell just how many guards there were. From the moment they passed through the gates, Chu Yang kept count all the way till they reached the ns assembly ground. There were a whole 35 lines of defense! Besides, there was an expert leading a team at every line of defense! The further in they went, the higher the leaders cultivation was. In the end, it had already reached a point where the guards in charge were a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist leading a team of Martial Saints. The main hall of the Li n was very grand. The moment they reached the main hall, the doors opened and two groups of people filed out neatly. It was obvious that Li Tongtian was used to this. He led Chu Yang in eagerly. The moment the host and guest took their seats, Chu Yangs expression changed a little. He eximed, To think that the Purple Crystal mine is right underneath this hall! Li Tongtian burst intoughter. However, there was a hint of astonishment in his eyes. He thought to himself, This guy is not bluffing after all! I had purposely lured him here intending to test him, but he had already detected it before I even said anything. Chu Yang reached out his arm. In his palm, that purple line could be seen clearly. It looked different from it was previously; this time, it was rather dazzling! When Li Tongtian looked at it, he actually found it somewhat blinding! The moment this bloodline purple aura detects a Purple Crystal mine, it will automatically react. But... it has never been this bright before... Chu Yang mused. Frowning, he muttered, Could this be... All of a sudden, he jumped to his feet in astonishment. Could this be... A Purple Crystal Core mine?! Completely reassured now, Li Tongtian let out a loudugh. In their n, only Supreme Martial Artists and above had the authority to know of this. It was impossible for this information to be leaked to outsiders. Not to mention to this fellow. But this fellow... had pointed it out immediately. With this, it should be... for certain. But this isnt right either... Frowning, Chu Yang became suspicious. Why is this aura so pure yet so vague? Did your n use a special method to hide the Purple Crystal mine? This guy was totally just using the information provided by the Sword Spirit to bluff his way through. But one must admit that there was no one else in these Nine Heavens whose information was more urate than the Sword Spirit! Hahaha... Brother Zi is impressive indeed! Li Tongtian burst intoughter. Li Tongtiansughter was of course a signal to the people inside How is it? If you think its alright, you cane out now... As expected, a few people entered the hall. They were the current generation of Li n leaders. The partnership discussion officially began. Everyone started to haggle back and forth intensely. The proposal of the Li n was as follows First, to help the Purple Crystal n to rebuild their n! Second, for as long as Zi Xiaoyan lives, the Li n shall provide all the Purple Crystals he needed. Third, they would provide a stand-alone residence for Zi Xiaoyan in the inner grounds of the Li n. Fourth, both parties would form an alliance instead of a superior-subordinate rtionship. Fifth, Zi Xiaoyan would receive the same treatment given to a super highly-ranked member of the Li n! One must say, these conditions were sincere indeed. But this Zi Xiaoyan was surprisingly greatly dissatisfied. He counter-proposed The first condition should be invalidated; even if he takes a wife, she must not be from the Li n. If someone of the Li n ended up with the Purple Crystal Bloodline... What was he to do then? Would he still be able to survive? Second, he didnt want them to provide him Purple Crystals; instead, he wanted 30 percent of the Purple Crystals extracted by him! He had no other issues with the third, fourth and fifth conditions. Only the first and second conditions were disputable. Chu Yang took on an extremely shameless attitude. The grace and understanding attitude which he had disyed in the valley hadpletely disappeared. He became a piece of hob meat1 through and through. If they couldnt reach an agreement, fine, Chu Yang would raise his head in dissatisfaction and get to his feet. His attitude screamed, Either you let me go or you kill me. If not... then agree to my conditions. Toward the end, this fellow refused to budge a single step. The Li n could only begrudgingly agree to the first condition, thinking to themselves that they could re-work this another time... As long as youre here, with our Li ns innumerous beauties, as if well be afraid that no one will be able to seduce you? As long as you impregnate any of our women, wouldnt the Purple Crystal Bloodline naturally fall into our hands? At that point, would you have any choice other than to groom your own son? When youve sessfully groomed him... Thats when youre going to die. As for the second condition, there was a huge difference in opinion! Chu Yangs demand for an exorbitant 30 percent practically threw the Li n members into a burning frenzy! They had never seen such a greedy person before... Their tens of thousands of people could only get 70 percent while he alone got 30 percent? What kind of reasoning was that! Then wouldnt that be the Li n doingbor for him instead? Both parties fought hard in a battle of words. This time around, the Li n did not give way at all! Two choices Either they provide him Purple Crystals! Or he gets 0.004 percent. 0.004 percent and 30 percent were obviously worlds apart. How could Chu Yang be willing to take things lying down? Toward the end, he yed possum, neither responding nor saying anything. The Li n members became incredibly anxious. None of them were able to do anything about Chu Yang. They seriously didnt expect this bastard to be such a piece of hob meat that couldnt be sliced apart, boiled nor chewed! Yet they couldnt beat him up, scold him or kill him... Chu Yang was filled with helplessness inside as well. If I dont put on pretenses with all my effort, youll end up bing suspicious of me instead. Yet you dont agree with my conditions when I take on a serious attitude... Do you think I want to rot here with you people too? In the end, Chu Yang finally proposed apromise. How about this, if there are only 100 Purple Crystals, I wont take a single piece! If there are 1000 crystals, I want 100 pieces. If there are 10,000 crystals, I get 1,200 pieces. If there are 100,000 crystals, I get 15,000... So on and so forth. The Li n still felt like they were losing out. And so, over ten Supreme Martial Artist experts haggled and bargained fiercely and intensely in the main hall, as though they were in a market! For a brief period of time, saliva and bad breath flew everywhere. Wrinkled old faces and smooth young faces were all sprayed full of saliva... Toward the end, they finally agreed on the numbers and finalized it at eight percent! Out of 100 pieces, he would get 8 pieces! Out of 1,000 pieces, he would get 80! Out of 10,000 pieces, he would get 800! So on and so forth, without any increase nor reduction. This was their absolute limit! Chu Yang begrudgingly agreed to it. At the side, Li Tongtian had almost fallen asleep when this bunch of people finally agreed on how to split the gains! The few old men were so furious that their eyes glowed blue. The way they red at Chu Yang was as if they wished they could swallow him in one gulp! This fellow was too difficult to deal with. He was practically a miser and penny-pincher; trying to take advantage of him... was harder than ascending to heaven! Chapter 1288 - The Amazing Lord Zi!

Chapter 1288: The Amazing Lord Zi!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The few old men in the talks with Chu Yang were so furious that their eyes glowed blue. When the negotiations concluded, the way they red at Chu Yang still remained as if they wished they could swallow him in one gulp! This fellow was too difficult to deal with. He was practically a miser and penny-pincher; trying to take advantage of him... was harder than ascending to heaven! I admit defeat to the Li n... Each and every single one of you is such a miser and penny-pincher... Everyones a first-rate and experienced piece of hob meat; trying to take advantage of you people is practically harder than ascending to heaven! Chu Yang began to act humble with full effort even after having reaped so many benefits. Hemented sadly and indignantly, Youve snatched all the benefits that there possibly are... I suffered such a huge loss in this negotiation... What he said almost caused the few old men, who were so tired out after negotiating with him, to spray out a mouthful of blood. Who exactly... was the hob meat here? Who exactly was the one who had suffered huge losses? You should be reasonable when you speak... retorted one of the old men as he pointed at him with a trembling finger. The moment he spoke, he was interrupted by Li Tongtian. Since the negotiation has ended, everything is now finalized. In that case, theres no point in saying anymore! Li Tongtian spoke straightforwardly and affirmatively, Next, we should arrange a ce for Brother Zi to stay at. He can stay in the best guest residence for the time being; tomorrow afternoon, send some people over to take care of his everyday needs. Remember that Brother Zi is here to stay on a long-term basis; we must give him the best resources, the best location, and the most experienced manpower. As for the maids, we must also choose from the best. By this afternoon, all arrangements concerning Brother Zi must be done. His identity token etc, everything must be done properly! Since we are allies, we must treat each other with the greatest sincerity. Only when we are sincere can we get sincerity back in return, right? Li Tongtian spoke sanctimoniously. Send a few capable men to follow Brother Zi to prospect Purple Crystal mines tomorrow morning... Hmm, as for the old fellows like us, we wont go along... However, I must say this upfront If anyone is foolish enough to actually offend Brother Zi and make him angry, then... this old man definitely will not let you off! As an important figure among the Li n ancestors, Li Tongtians words naturally carried a lot of weight. When he finished, the quick and covert look which he gave the others behind Chu Yangs back made all the negotiators realize something. You silly goons! Did you really think youre negotiating with him for serious? Its all just for show... As for the Purple Crystals, whats the big deal leaving them with him for the time being after extraction? Arent we just storing them there? Once the scheme seeds, the amount of Purple Crystals he has stored is the amount that well take back! Including his life! All the other old men understood what he meant right away. Chu Yang naturally got it as well. Li Tongtians words were extremely pretty, but there was apse in timing He was to stay in the guest residences that night and then prospect the Purple Crystal mine the next day with their men. Only in the afternoon the next day will they then send resources over to him. During the prospection of the Purple Crystal mine in the morning, if they were to discover that this sessor to the Purple Crystal n didnt have the ability that he imed to have or that he couldnt extract the Purple Crystals... Then he could just forget about the resources in the afternoon and forfeit even his life. In the afternoon that day, someone from the Li n brought Chu Yang to his temporary guest residence. Chu Yang naturally acted like he was in a great rage because of the huge loss he had suffered. He went in pulling a long face. When the Li n supervisor wanted to follow him in to help him tidy the area, the doors shut fiercely in his face instead, almost wedging his nose between the doors. He couldnt help but seethe in anger. What are you acting so uppity for? If you cant produce any results tomorrow, Ill personallye after you! Chu Yang was no doubt worrying over the same problem. The Sword Spirit was no doubt capable of mining the Purple Crystal mine. Furthermore, himing here this time was a lucky coincidence; his first purpose was to reap some benefits while the second... was toy out a path in advance for Mo Tianjis ns in the future. However, the biggest problem was that... the Sword Spirits method of mining was usually the soundless and motionless kind! Without any movement on the surface and the Sword Spirit would have already finished the extraction. But this was obviously not viable now; the Li n wanted to see results. He needed to produce a visible effect and an obvious development! If not... Hell lose his life in an instant! On the surface, Chu Yang had tricked and lied his way easily into the Li n by blowing smoke. But in actual fact, this was absolutely the most dangerous situation which Chu Yang had ever been in his entire life! This wasnt the same as back then in the Great Zhao. Back then, he could still move about freely and there were a lot of things he could hide behind. He could just casually find somewhere to hide in and stay there for almost two weeks. But now, every move he made was under the surveince of others. This was the core territory and headquarters of one of the Nine Super ns! Any slight bit of negligence meant a tragic death! With not even a sliver of a chance at escaping. One could say that Chu Yang was totally walking a tightrope above a bottomless cliff! Every move of his was one between life and death. Sword Spirit, how is it exactly? Are you confident? The moment Chu Yang shut the doors, his consciousness sank into the Nine Tribtions Space. There was a weird look on the Sword Spirits face. There should be... no problem. Chu Yangs mind was set at ease. What level are you now? asked Chu Yang. Ive basically fully recovered. With the help of your martial domain level, I can disy the Sword Supremacy cultivation level of a third-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artist. There shouldnt be any problem! The Sword Spirit was rather joyful. There had never been a Nine Tribtions Sword Master who was able to improve his cultivation at such a fast speed. Even he himself was proud to be associated with him. If we were to battle now, were totally able to handle anyone below a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist. Chu Yang frowned. But whats the meaning of this boundary of immortal and mortal that stands between fifth and sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist? When he asked that question, the Sword Spirit also became rather troubled. This is really hard to exin. Its very difficult to describe that kind of delicate feeling if you dont experience it for yourself... Its a kind of feeling between transcending and not transcending worldliness... The Sword Spirit mused over this for a short moment before he continued, Take a look at Li Tongtian. Be it his expression, mannerisms or his movements, all of it looks very calm and collected. Even when he spouts schemes and conspiracies, theres a kind of detached feeling in his words, as though he had transcended worldliness. This is the powerful fundamental strength brought about by the boundary between immortal and mortal! Yue Lingxue, Feng Yurou, etc too... Their mannerisms and presence etc are all very transcendental. This is also a kind of expression. Of course, when one reaches a level like Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianyas, yet another step forward has been taken. This one step, however, is one that lets a person return to his original roots. There is no longer that kind of detachment in every move and action anymore; however, ones true nature is now brought out without any concealment instead! The Sword Spirits exnation was vague and obscure but Chu Yang had already understood what he was trying to say. This was a kind of realm that couldnt be exined with words indeed. Or rather, it was a kind of fundamental strength. Only strong power could provide one assurance. And so, Chu Yang started to cultivate. In the eyes of those who had been keeping tabs on the residence, this scene appeared This sessor to the Purple Crystal n brought out a Purple Crystal in each hand and struck a peculiar pose. Both his legs were spread apart in a squatting position, as though he was defecating! With a Purple Crystal in each hand, he held both hands in front of his heart and maintained a position of merging three cores as one. With his head lowered, he went into meditation! Then, a faintyer of purple aura emanated from the Purple Crystals and entered the nostrils of the sessor to the Purple Crystal n... After a long while, this sessor to the Purple Crystal n sighed. The two Purple Crystals in his hands had already disintegrated. This kind of cultivation technique was practically unheard of. It wasmon practice to use the acupoints in the palm to absorb the spiritual energy in Purple Crystals. This person from the Purple Crystal n was indeed the sessor to the Purple Crystal n after all; he actually used his nose instead... Several experts who were keeping watch over him from different directions reported their observation to the higher-ups at the same time. The Li n experts discussed about this for a long time... All of them found this extremely fascinating and couldnt understand it at all. It seemed like it must certainly be a cultivation technique unique to the Purple Crystal n... ... During daybreak the next day. Someone knocked on the doors. Lord Zi, may I know if... Lyingfortably in bed, Chu Yang let out a groggy curse. F*ck! What are you knocking for? Did someone die? Do you even intend to let me sleep... Outside, the face of Li Wubo, the n leader of the Li n who had been waiting with his hands behind his back, ckened... This bastard was totally asking to be beaten up... n Leader Li had intended toe here to express his admiration toward a talent. However, the moment he arrived, he became so enraged by Chu Yangs words that he wanted to empty his bowels. Without saying a word, he turned and left. COMMENT Leaving behind only the furious supervisor who had knocked to continue waiting. Only after a long while did Chu Yang finally answer the door with his cor all askew and a good half of his chest exposed. With sleepy eyes, he scolded, Whats the big idea! Where are your manners? Fury spread over the supervisors countenance, but he suppressed his temper regardless. Its like this. Second Master... Second Master is waiting for Lord Zi to head to the Purple Crystal mine together... Thats why I said that this is a problem of ones bearing! A problem of self-restraint! Chu Yang adopted the attitude of one who was exasperated at someones inability to live up to expectations. Im right here, arent I? Its not like I can escape. Whats that Second Master of yours so anxious for? Is he going to die if I sleep a little more before calling for him? Each and every one of you is so careless and anxious... No wonder the Li n couldnt be number one among the Nine Super ns. Its precisely because all of you are so careless and anxious! Look at how well the Ye n carries themselves? Hmm?! Learn a thing or two! The supervisor fiercely wished that he could overturn a washlet that had just been used on top of Chu Yangs head, but he had no choice but to nod and bow ceremoniously. Cough... I would like to... invite Lord Zi to make a move... Wait a moment! Let me wash up! With his temper ring, Chu Yang mmed the doors shut. The supervisor was thrown back by the doors with his hand pressed against his nose... When Chu Yang arrived in the hall, it was already an hourter. Brother Zi... Did you sleep well? Li Wuhai, the Second Master of the Li n, asked with a fake smile. Who did he think he was? Actually making him wait here for more than an hour? Chu Yang adopted a haughty attitude. Ah?! Whats this? Havent you arranged for breakfast? You actually want to have breakfast? Li Wuhai was so furious that he almost choked. With a wave, he ordered, Serve Lord Zi breakfast! Lord Zi... I like this term... With no restraint whatsoever, Chu Yang took his seat. When breakfast arrived, he ate to his hearts content until his stomach became big and round. Then, he patted his tummy and got to his feet. Looking at the others whose eyes were spitting fire, he asked, What are you all just waiting there for? Arent we supposed to visit the Purple Crystal mine? Why arent you leading the way? Surely youre not waiting for an outsider like me to lead the way? Each and every one of you is acting like such a dodo... To think youre so unenthusiastic about such an important matter. No wonder the Li n couldnt be number one among the Nine Super ns... Li Wuhai tried to control his temper. Here, Brother Zi! Let me lead the way! Thats more like it! Chu Yang followed behind him arrogantly and grumbled incessantly, Just look at yourselves The top brass doesnt treat this with importance, the middle-ranked is careless and the lower ranks are unenthusiastic; everythings in a state of disunity. Especially when someone as important as I have arrived... How could this be? It truly puzzles me how the Li n can actually be part of the Nine Super ns. If there were a ranking of the top ten strangest urrences in thest ten thousand years, this would definitely rank top... Chapter 1289 - Purple Crystal Mine

Chapter 1289: Purple Crystal Mine

After this incident, everyone found out This Lord Zi had a terrible temper! And was very difficult to please! Just saying something which displeased him and one would end up being badly lectured on the spot! In addition, this Lord Zi didnt care who the person in front of him was... Didnt they see that the second younger brother of the n leader, Second Master of the Li n, had also been lectured by him as though he was his son? Whether or not one felt indignant, at the very least, all of them became more careful in their actions on the surface. Chu Yangs outrageous behavior received favorable results. And this effect would definitely continue... All the way till Chu Yang achieved his purpose and left, the effect from this would show during the entire process... Hurry up! Dilly-dallying like that, wow is this the behavior of someone whos supposed to achieve great things? urged Chu Yang impatiently. Li Wuhai was so furious that he almost broke his teeth from clenching his jaw too tightly. Without a second word, he rose into the sky and started to fly at high speed. You want me to be quick? Ill make it such that you cant even catch my shadow! Unexpectedly, this prompted praise from Lord Zi instead. This speed is pretty decent. Then, this Lord Zi actually followed after him without any problem at all... Atst, they reached the Purple Crystal mine! Even Chu Yang couldnt help but gasp. This was a huge mountain. Or to put it more urately, this was the base of the huge mountain where the Li ns assembly ground was! The whole ce was surrounded by the Li ns buildings... Within a radius of 50 kilometers of the area to be mined, the ce was clear of forestry. One could see the end without any problem at all. There was even a towering enclosure of several meters shielding the ce! On top of the enclosure, there were guards stationed every 10 meters. They watched the activity closely. Not even a fly could enter the area, not to mention a human. At the mountain base, an enormous holerge enough to allow 20 horse carriages to move side by side had been opened up. Several people moved in and out. Everyoneing out carried a basket on their back. Densely packed inside the basket were countless Purple Crystals! After letting a supervisor check and record the quantity, they would go back in. The cave on the other side was obviously the storage area and it was even more gigantic! Security was even tighter there. There were actually more than ten experts guarding the ce! And this was just on the surface; who knew how many more were hiding in the dark? After all, this was the true core lifeline of the Li n! Watching those shiny purple stuff being carried out basket after basket and stored into the gigantic storeroom... Chu Yang felt intensely once again the fact that he was a penniless pauper! That was what one called being goddamned rich! Giving it a rough estimation, if the storeroom were to be filled up to the brim, it could totally fit several billions of Purple Crystals without any problem at all! Several people were waiting outside the cave long ago, including Li Wubo, the current n leader of the Li n. When they saw Chu Yang, the few of them came forward to receive them. Lord Zi, this is my elder brother! Li Wuhai let out a snort and reminded him, My elder brother is this generations n leader of the Li n! Chu Yangs eyes brightened and he went forward enthusiastically. Clutching Li Wubos hands in his, he eximed, Oh my, oh my... n Leader Li, hurhurhur... Your fame has long resounded in my ears like thunder. Its my greatest honor to meet you today! Hearing of n Leader Lis great name is indeed notparable to actually meeting you, and meeting you is even better than just hearing about you! Such heroic bearing and a mighty and domineering spirit! Such valiance and such a true hero and a great man! Seeing n Leader Li today has made me understand why the Li n is one of the Nine Super ns ruling over the Nine Heavens... So impressive indeed! Li Wubos expression froze. Even if he was thick-skinned, he had also been struck silly and disoriented by this bout of shameless ttery. Li Wuhai at the side was even more ck-jawed. So this bastards airs just depends on who hes facing! He was so unbelievably arrogant when he saw me, but upon meeting my elder brother, hes so passionate that its unbearable... Lord Zi is too modest. Li Wubo smiled and said, Were one family from now on. Its better if Lord Zi is more casual. Certainly, certainly. Chu Yang nodded non-stop. Is there anything wrong with this Purple Crystal mine? Pointing at the people bringing out basket after basket of Purple Crystals, he asked, Isnt the harvest looking great? It seems like extraction is going on very smoothly. Its very smooth, but theres something that Brother Zi isnt aware of. Li Wubo sighed. One kilometer beneath this area is a whole densely-packed Purple Crystal mine! Its sorge that its size cant even be determined! On the whole, out of 100 rocks mined from there, close to four to five of them contain Purple Crystals! Chu Yang was left speechless. Such a high extraction ratio! Its practically frightening! But considering this continuous mining, wouldnt this mountain have copsed long ago? It wasmon knowledge that Purple Crystals were typically hidden inside rocks. The extracted rocks needed people who had cultivated the Purple Crystal Sanding Hand to meticulously sand down the rocks and retrieve the Purple Crystal within. During this process, if the Purple Crystals received any damage, there would be a huge leakage of the spiritual energy contained within. Generally speaking, for a so-called Purple Crystal mine, if one could extract five to six Purple Crystals out of a thousand rocks, the mine could already be said to be a premium Purple Crystal mine. But this Purple Crystal mine belonging to the Li n could actually produce the same output rate as other peoples 1,000 rocks with just 100 rocks! Practically inconceivable! No wonder the Li n stayed here and refused to leave... Herein lies the problem. Li Wubo let out a wryugh. Even after mining for ten thousand years, weve only managed to mine around the outer-ring. Furthermore, as we go further inward and downward, there arent many Purple Crystals left anymore. But whats frustrating is that in the middle of this Purple Crystal mine is a Purple Crystal mine of superior quality, but we cant break apart the outer surface to mine it! It is precisely this area, which spans from bottom to top, thats supporting the entire mountain. No matter how we dig, even if we dont take any precautionary measures, it will not copse. Seriously? Chu Yang frowned. Even a Supreme Martial Artist cant mine it? Li Wubo heaved a heavy sigh. Even a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist cant budge it at all... Chu Yangs expression turned solemn. During thest ten thousand years, the amount of Purple Crystals that the Li n has extracted is not limited to just several billion. However... Their quality is the same the most regr type of normal Purple Crystals! There isnt even a single Purple Crystal core! Yet in that area that we cant ess, even the lowest quality Purple Crystal there is a Purple Crystal Core! When Li Wubo reached this part, he sighed. Every time they mentioned this problem, the entire group of Li n higher-ups wanted to vomit blood. This situation was just like a bunch of paupers guarding a mountain of gold! Even though they knew very well that even just a rock from this mountain of gold could let them be a millionaire, they just couldnt scrape even a bit of dust off it! One could easily imagine their frustration. Ill go in and take a look. With a solemn expression, Chu Yang said, Im not sure... if I can break through the surface. Even our Purple Crystal n has never encountered such a situation... A ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist should be able to casually twist even Star Iron and Nightmare Steel into a piece of fried dough twist and yet there are actually rocks here that even a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist cant break apart. Just what kind of rock could it be? As he spoke, he made a move to walk in. Cough, Brother Zi, one must go through a body search before entering the Purple Crystal mine. In addition, no storage devices are allowed to be brought in, Li Wubo exined with some embarrassment. Oh, right, right. Theres that rule. Chu Yang readily followed his advice and took off from his finger the empty spatial storage ring that had no other purpose than to deceive peoples eyes. He handed it over to the elder guarding the Purple Crystal mine. After that, he let them do a body search on him. They ascertained that he had nothing on him other than the clothes that he was wearing. I hope Brother Zi understands. Li Wubo apologized with a smile. Its fine! This is a rule! Nothing can be aplished without rules and regtions, right? replied Chu Yang open-mindedly. No biggie, the storage capacity of the Nine Tribtions Space that Big Bro here brings about is ten thousand times bigger than that of a spatial storage ring. When they entered the cave, they actually felt a wave of warmth. As they walked deeper in, an astonishinglyrge dimension appeared before them! Innumerous people were busy at work here. Clinks and nks echoed one after another constantly. All the extracted Purple Crystal ore were stored here. There were easily 6,000 cultivators of Purple Crystal Sanding Hand here opening up rocks and extracting the Purple Crystals within. First, they used arge knife to hack off the corners of a rock before slicing downward bit by bit. If nothing appeared, they would continue slicing until the whole piece of rock was sliced into ribbons. Then, they would go on to the next one. If they discovered a hint of purple inside, they would use the Sanding Hand to slowly sand down the edges until the whole piece of Purple Crystal could be extracted. At that point, the rest of the rock would have been reduced to dust. These pieces of mineral ore were very peculiar after all. Even a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist couldnt determine whether there were Purple Crystals inside or not. The extracted Purple Crystals were ced aside while the broken pieces of rock residue and dust were immediately removed and transported out. The entire process was neat and organized. Only loud noises echoed without stopping from beginning till end. This was a very slow process. However, when 6,000 people did it at the same time, the speed was still very fast. Only ten over men were in charge of transporting Purple Crystals out. There was practically no pause in between at all; after they went out and came back in again, there was already another big basket containing several hundred Purple Crystals waiting for them... In a deep corner of the cave were over ten wide and spacious passageways. Large carts of big rocks mineral ore were transported out constantly. What do you think, Brother Zi? Li Wubo introduced, From here, there are a total of 18 passageways into the Purple Crystal mine. After going far into every passageway, there are another close to 100 mine caves. Every day, there are about 30,000 people working here! Not bad, just that the efficiency is a little low. Chu Yang nodded indifferently. The efficiency is a little low? Li Wubo almost choked. This is already the fastest and most efficient method and you actually im that its low? Chu Yang walked over to a pile ofrge mineral ore rocks. He reached out and ced his hand on top of a rock. Shaking his head, he remarked, Theres no Purple Crystal inside this one! Raising his arm, he dealt it a palm strike. The mineral ore disintegrated with a loud boom. There was nothing inside indeed. He then ced his hand against another piece of ore. Nothing in here either! And he broke the rock again. After breaking three rocks in session, he went on to the fourth piece. Theres something in this one! Bring the knife! He casually received the knife and with just four hacks of the knife, an intact piece of Purple Crystal was revealed. Purple glow shone; the crystal was surprisingly not damaged one bit. The Li n members were struck dumb by this. Chu Yang threw the knife aside. Pursing his lips, he said haughtily, This is what you call being efficient! Li Wubos eyes brightened as though they were car headlights. Brother Zi is indeed the sessor to the Purple Crystal n! Everyone stared hard at this, their eyes not even blinking once! Since olden times, no one had ever been able to see through Purple Crystal ore. Yet in the hands of this man, the mineral ore was actually no different from being transparent? How frightening was this ability of his! Chapter 1290 - An Amazingly Huge Treasure Trove

Chapter 1290: An Amazingly Huge Treasure Trove

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Wubo decided at once This fellow must not be killed even if he couldnt mine the core Purple Crystal mine inside. If they kept him alive, with his cultivation and speed, mining 20,000 Purple Crystals within a day was practically childs y to him... What a talent! This is such a drag. Lord Zi pped his hands smugly. We should go over and take a look at that Purple Crystal mine that cant be mined. Yes, yes, yes! Li Wubo nodded like a chicken pecking at grains. At this moment, the confidence in him was increasing constantly! The other party actually had such an unfathomable ability. It looked like breaking through that damned Purple Crystal mine that they hadnt been able to do anything about for the past ten thousand years was probably highly possible. After they entered the mine cave, under the lead of a supervisor, the few of them put up with the noise and walked briskly downward. After descending a full kilometer, they finally reached an enormous space. From the view here, in the middle, there was a mountain body that looked like a massive round pir and spanned a good kilometer or so. Neither its height nor its depth could be determined. The entire surface from top to bottom was smooth and shiny. This is it. The interior of this entire ce is full of it! Frowning, Li Wubo gave him a wry smile. The Purple Crystal mines surrounding it have all been fully mined. Weve already started to mine the area stretching out from here. This is the only ce, the most important core, which we havent been able to do anything about for the past ten thousand years! Even the all-out digging of a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist didnt leave a single mark on the surface! Its connected as a whole and so sturdy; I really have no idea what it is. Ill take a look. Chu Yang went up to it and ced his hand against the surface. Suddenly, his countenance changed drastically. Youre right, there really is an inconceivable amount of high-quality Purple Crystals in here! Even the lowest quality ones are Purple Crystal Cores. This fact is indisputable! Is it possible to mine it? asked Li Wubo with rapt attention. Let me try... Step back, everyone. Chu Yangs expression was solemn. Everyone followed his instructions and retreated backward. The Purple Crystal n sessor stood with his legs apart. Raising his arms and with all ten fingers syed out, he seemingly pushed forward with great strength. In just an instant, his face had already turned all red from the strain! This pose of his looked no different from someone suffering from constipation who couldnt defecate no matter how hard he tried... Thereafter, this Lord Zi shouted. Hei~~~ Following his shout, a clear purple line appeared on his palm, as though it was about to pop out of his palm! He strode forward in a majestic gait, seemingly resisting the weight of a mountain, and took step after step toward the massive round pir body. With another Hei!, he slowly ced his right palm onto it! His palm pressed tightly against the surface! Then, his palm started moving! The speed at which it moved was just like an old ox pulling a broken cart Unbelievably slow! He gave out thunderous shout after shout of hei ah~~ hei ah~~ hei ah~~, as if he was suffering from constipation. Bouts of steam emanated from his face and the color of his face gradually turned purple. At the side, everyones faces were contorted and their brows furrowed. These sounds were simply just too... unbearable! Just listening to him alone made them all feel like they were squatting in the toilet with the person opposite suffering terribly from constipation... Urgh... After a long while, this Lord Zi finally fell onto the ground with a thud. He panted heavily, his entire body shaking like a leaf. Droplets of perspiration formed and dripped downward as though a waterfall. In an instant, his clothes were all drenched through! How is it? Li Wubo and the others went up to him immediately. Its possible to mine it... but itll be very troublesome, answered Chu Yang weakly. None of them heard thetter part of what he had said. The moment they heard the words possible to mine, they cheered in unison! A Purple Crystal Core and a Purple Crystal were two entirely different concepts. The effect of a Purple Crystal Core was more than a hundred times that of a Purple Crystal! Besides, the universal energy within was even denser and purer! Everyone hurried over to look at the area where Chu Yangs palm had pressed against earlier. When they took a look at it, they were overjoyed and speechless at the same time. It certainly was effective! And Lord Zi was right It was very troublesome indeed! And it wasnt just an average amount of trouble. There was indeed a change in the area where Lord Zis hand had pressed against! This change proved that it was possible to mine the Purple Crystal mine There was a thin gap the width of a strand of hair and only half an inch deep! If one didnt look carefully, one wouldnt be able to detect it at all! This was the reason why everyone was immensely overjoyed. Before this, even after a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist had tried hard for a long amount of time, he didnt even manage to create a tiny mark like this! But this was also the reason why everyone was speechless. This Purple Crystal n sessor had used a herculean amount of strength and power, only to create such a small effect. If they were to wait till everything was opened up... How long would they need to wait? When in the unforeseeable future would he be able to create a hole big enough for someone to pass through? I need Purple Crystals! Arge amount of Purple Crystals! This Lord Zi had clearly gone somewhat mad. He gnashed his teeth and dered, I need the power of Purple Crystals to give me the strength to take down this fort! Ive never seen this kind of premium Purple Crystal mine of a lifetime! My n has never encountered this during thest hundred thousand years! This is the biggest challenge of us Purple Crystal n! And also the biggest opportunity which the Nine Heavens has encountered in thest hundred thousand years! The most powerful fortune! Gritting his teeth, Lord Zis eyes were ferocious. I must retrieve all the Purple Crystals inside! Li Wubo consoled him. Take your time. Its alright as long as theres hope. We can take our time to discuss this. To be honest, he was more anxious than anyone else. However, this Lord Zi obviously looked like he was about to go mad, so he had no choice other than to say a fewforting words. No! Lord Zi raised his arms and shouted, n Leader Li! You may not know this but based on the Purple Crystal ns secret experience for thest hundred thousand years! Its too horrifying inside of this thing! Too horrifying! Inside, Purple Crystal Cores form only the outer rim! If you go further in, youll find Exquisite Purple Crystal Cores! In addition, Purple Crystal Jade Essence is also contained within Exquisite Purple Crystal Cores! Within the Purple Crystal Jade Essence is the Soul of the Purple Crystal! And within the Souls of the Purple Crystal are Holy Crystals! Do you know what a Holy Crystal is? Its something that only exists in legends but has never been seen before since ancient times! Do you know? The quantity of Souls of the Purple Crystal in there has reached a frightening number! And theres definitely not just one Holy Crystal; there are at least ten! At the heart of Holy Crystals is the Divine Crystal! Do you know of the Divine Crystal? Do you?! Huh?! Did you think that there are only a few Purple Crystal Cores in here when theres such a terrifying seal? Bastards! A bunch of short-sighted bastards! Lord Zi, the sessor to the Purple Crystal n, yelled and bellowed agitatedly, his saliva spraying n Leader Lis entire face! In addition, as he spoke on, it evolved into him giving him a scolding! But right now, n leader Li didnt mind at all. He didnt even feel the slightest bit of difort... He had already passed out from this incredible bliss! Purple Crystal Cores formed only the outer rim! Exquisite Purple Crystal Cores! Purple Crystal Jade Essence! Souls of the Purple Crystal! A terrifying amount of them! Holy Crystals! At least ten! Divine Crystals! Oh my god... Li Wubo and the others were so stunned by this that they were ovee by waves of dizziness and they trembled uncontrobly! This, this, this... These were all the most, most, most premium grade of treasures that existed in legends of legends! At this moment, everyone was filled with so much bliss that they practically wanted to run naked! Their hearts stopped beating in this instant! This is too blissful... I practically cant believe my own ears! How many Exquisite Purple Crystal Cores have ever appeared in the whole continent from olden times till now? Absolutely not more than a hundred! In addition, only in the center ofrge-scale Purple Crystal mines would there be just one! As for Purple Crystal Jade Essence, they were even rarer! Their quantity could be counted on one hand. And now, there are even higher-grade ones inside of here... Souls of the Purple Crystal? Holy Crystals? Divine Crystals?! Oh my heaven! Oh my earth! Oh my god! The sessor to the Purple Crystal n was still stamping his feet and yelling non-stop. Holy Crystals! Just one crystal alone... Absorbing the energy inside of just one would turn a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist into a ninth-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artist within a night! Perhaps even sink the heavens and break through the void... Chu Yang panted heavily and so did everyone else. Their reactions were the same Eyes widened in so much joy that they were all nk and empty and their bodies shaking like a leaf. They all fell into a daze in an instant! Pin-drop silence everywhere! After a long time, in a trembling voice, Li Wubo finally asked, What will happen if one absorbs a Divine... Divine Crystal? Chu Yang pursed his lips in scorn. Divine Crystal? Even the Nine Tribtions Sword Master from ten thousand years ago would explode and die in an instant from the powerful spiritual energy of the universe if he were to directly absorb the Divine Crystal! They were astounded once again! Chu Yang was not lying! ording to the Sword Spirits examination, this was indeed a premium Purple Crystal mine! Its capacity could easily let it rank top in the continent! COMMENT The Purple Crystal Jade Essence, Souls of the Purple Crystal, Holy Crystals, Divine Crystals... they werent nonsensical talk either! They truly existed! And their power was exactly like what Chu Yang had described Absolutely terrifying! Chu Yang had originally thought that the premium Purple Crystal mine here was highly likely to house the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. His most important goal in braving the dangers to infiltrate the Li n this time was precisely that. If he could also find the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword here... How awesome would that be? But he didnt expect that it wasnt here. Here, there was only the purest Purple Crystal mine! An amazingly huge treasure trove! The Sword Spirit scoffed somewhat condescendingly at Chu Yangs assumption. If the Nine Tribtions Sword were in there, it would definitely have destroyed the Divine Crystal! Even though the Nine Tribtions Sword has tasted a countless amount of blood, it has only ever nourished Heavenly Treasures; it would never ever damage them! Therefore, the Nine Tribtions Sword is not here. But if you manage to obtain the things in there, the effect, aspared to obtaining the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, certainly will not differ by much. Also, in some aspects, its effect will even far surpass that of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Furthermore, Holy Crystals and Divine Crystals will also be of great help to your development in the future! The Sword Spirit even ground his teeth somewhat in frustration. No matter what you do! No matter what price you pay! You must obtain them! COMMENT Chu Yang rolled his eyes. Is obtaining them of any use to you? The Sword Spirit was stunned. Im just a spiritual form. How are they of any use to me? If theyre not of any use to you, then what are you agitated for? Chu Yang looked at the Sword Spirit haughtily. Then I dont want it anymore! The Sword Spirit became all dejected. Nonsense! How can we give up such awesome stuff? Chu Yang yelled furiously, Its fine that its not of any use to you. Isnt it fine as long as its of use to me? Inside the Nine Tribtions Space, he ground his teeth and yelled savagely, No matter what I do! No matter what price I pay! I must obtain them all! Its a waste if I dont take them! And its free of charge even if I do! How can I pass on something so fantastic! bellowed Chu Yang! The Sword Spirit was so mad that he passed outpletely... Too shameless... Chapter 1291 - Li Chunbo’s Helplessness

Chapter 1291: Li Chunbos Helplessness

I need Purple Crystals! The more the better! The more the merrier! A certain sessor to the Purple Crystal n iled wildly as he bellowed. His face was full of agitation. His eyes burned insanely and his entire body was spasming! I need my ce of residence settled as soon as possible! I need the authority to freely go in and out of the Purple Crystal mine! I need you to gather everything I need immediately! I need... Chu Yang threw out demand after demand as though he had gone mad. I need Purple Crystals in order to improve my Purple Crystal Divine Technique and speed up the breakthrough process! I cant wait another moment longer when Im facing such a huge treasure trove! I need the authority to freely go in and out so that I cane here immediately whenever inspiration graces me! Be it in the day or at night! Be it during daybreak or midnight! Do you understand? My ce of residence must be the most luxurious, somewhere where I can swim even inside the room! Somewhere where I can relieve myself inside the room and not even detect any smell! All of these affect my mood! If Im in a bad mood, my progress will slow down! I need servants to wait upon me! I need my maids to be so beautiful that even the ugliest one can participate in the Nine Heavens beauty pageant! They must not be too short! They must neither be fat nor thin, and absolutely must not be t-chested! This affects my vision and my vision affects my mood! My mood affects... I prefer things to be done nimbly and I dislike it when things are draggy... From now on, my orders must be carried out at the first moment. If theres any dy, I will show no mercy! I need a standalone space! When Im breaking through this gigantic Purple Crystal mine, other than when Im about to seed, no one is toe near at all other times! Im not a circus show for others to watch! If you cant satisfy my conditions above... I-I-I... Theres no more meaning to me living on... The demands, which Chu Yang had thrown out like a machine gun, stunned all the Li n members who hadnt even awakened from their reverie! But who was Li Wubo? He was a n leader amongst the Nine Super ns! How experienced was he? How intelligent was he? In merely a moment, he regained his senses and immediately issued orders like a machine gun! Prepare Purple Crystals for Lord Zi immediately! Get ten thousand pieces ready for now! Arrange a ce of residence in the core grounds immediately! Give Lord Zi a token of authority to freely go in and out of the Purple Crystal mine immediately! When Lord Zi is breaking through the Purple Crystal mine, no one is to watch at the sides! Prepare maids for Lord Zi immediately! We want beauties of the highest quality! All of them must be the purest and most chaste girls! Immediately... ... With a wave of his hand, Chu Yang said, Send the Purple Crystals to my residence when they are ready! Tonight, Im going to work overtime! Then, he dropped back onto the ground on his bottom. I overexerted myself earlier and used up all my strength... I cant walk anymore. Li Wubo hurriedly hollered, Someone! Carry Lord Zi back! Like a myriad of stars surrounding the moon, everyone lifted Lord Zi up and sent him back. The amount of care they took when doing so was no less than people waiting upon their seriously ill elderly mother! His quick discovery that there were actually such a huge amount of shocking and amazing treasures inside the Purple Crystal mine had raised Lord Zis status within the Li n to a national treasure status of much weight. Do not ever anger this lord! Do not ever displease this lord! The future of the entire Li n depended entirely on this lords Purple Crystal Divine Technique after all. The Li ns thoughts were veryplex and very simple at the same time These were chaotic times; once these batches of Purple Crystals were mined, they would be of terrifying value! And they would be able to create a tremendous number of experts for the Li n within the shortest amount of time! Especially when one of the Nine Tribtions was right in their n now. Coming from this perspective, their n had in truth already fallen out with the other eight Super ns! In the future, when the Nine Tribtions Sword Master arrived, their ns final showdown of life and death with the other eight Super ns would be unavoidable! This was something that they had no chance of winning at all... They already had no chance of victory going up against just one n! What more eight? If their situation were to be exposed and peopleunched a collective attack on them, they should already be counting their lucky stars if they were able to ensure the safety of Li Xiongtu! As for the number of nsmen who would be able to pioneer the next ten thousand years of prosperity together with Li Xiongtu... That was something they really had no confidence in! But now, the heavens were on their side! At such a time, they suddenly discovered a treasure trove of such shocking volume inside their n! And one which allowed them to create more than ten ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist experts within the shortest amount of time... Wasnt that doubling the strength of the Li n? If so, then together with the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters power... The Li n pretty much needed only to pay a minimal price and they would be able to cross over to the new century sessfully! This... This was already beyond the point of just something good falling from the heavens; it was something godly falling from the heavens! Therefore, toward the sessor to the Purple Crystal n, the one and only person in the whole wide world who could mine these treasures, all the more they treated him with utmost care and consideration. That was why Li Wubo had agreed to Chu Yangs demands almost without any hesitation. He was keenly aware that because of the huge surprise of discovering the gigantic treasure trove, this Purple Crystal sessor had already gone a little mad. If he displeased him in any way at this moment, it was equivalent to throwing a bucket of cold water onto a burning furnace; the result it would cause was immeasurably serious! As he watched a certain sessor to the Purple Crystal n being carried away, Li Wubo could no longer control his joy. Im going to look for the Elder Master! In the blink of an eye, he had already run off and disappeared without a trace. ...and thats how it is, Elder Master! In a hidden hall of the Li n, four ck-d figures sat upright and listened to Li Wubos narration. The expressions of all four of them were as stiff as iron. Even their faces were somewhat dazed. Only when they heard the words Soul of the Purple Crystal, Holy Crystal and Divine Crystal did the eyes of the three at the side suddenly brighten. Right after, the elderly man in ck in the middle also slowly raised his head. His eyes swept across the front as though two rays of light that had physically manifested! Just a mere sweep of his eyes gave people an oppressive feeling. They seemed to carry a kind of weight and feeling of one who had gone through countless vicissitudes of life. Li Wubo had already finished his report. The hall fell into silence. After a long while, the person in the middle finally nodded slowly. You did well. Give him whatever he wants! No matter what, retrieving the treasures is our top priority now! Even though one couldnt tell his age from his appearance, both his energy and countenance looked healthy and rosy. It was only when he spoke that one would be surprised by how hoarse and rough his voice was. As though a strange and piercing sound produced by rubbing against a piece of iron that had rusted for many years. Yes. Li Wubo was rather overwhelmed by this unexpected favorable response. He answered respectfully and even his face flushed a little red from agitation. The one who had spoken was the true founder of the Li n The son of the Nine Tribtions back then! Li Chunbo of the Li n! For so many years, even though Li Wubo had met this Elder Master a few times, the Elder Master had never spoken a single word. No matter what he said, he didnt even raise an eyebrow. However... Some of the future arrangements... Frowning, Li Chunbo didnt continue. He closed his eyes again. Yes, I n to do so as well. Even if we provide him Purple Crystals, as long as we restrict him from going out and keep him within our control, where can he run off to? As long as he can sessfully extract everything, the n would definitely be the biggest beneficiary. In fact, Im also considering this If we can wed a beautiful woman from the n to Zi Xiaoyan as his wife... If they seed in producing offspring... Then we would also possess the Purple Crystal bloodline within our n. At that time, killing or imprisoning this man... would bepletely up to us! Li Wubo spoke respectfully, revealing his ns, including every scheme and conspiracy, without holding back. He knew that in front of the Elder Master, nobody could conceal their inner thoughts and secrets. Li Chunbo released a long breath and shook his head. Then, after pausing for a moment, he shook his head again before he opened his eyes. In his eyes, there was a deep sense of disapproval and disappointment. Is the Elder Master... Li Wubo asked carefully. Unfilial descendant! Li Chunbo heaved a deep sigh, rather disappointed. Only with sincerity can one get back sincerity in return... There is nobody whom one cannot befriend. I can tell from what you said that this rule of the martial world, having a righteous and loyal heart, has already died outpletely in the Li n! Li Chunbo seemed rather enraged. He surprisingly spoke at length, in an unprecedented move. Even though you can get your way for the time being using such a method, did you think... that you can continue getting your way like that for the next ny thousand years? The Li n will end up declining and the bloodline dying out sooner orter! Why did it never ur to you to properly befriend him? Appealing to him with reason is far more effective than threatening him; persuading him with logic will provide you even more paths of development than tempting him with benefits... If you befriend him sincerely, the Li n will gain a source of great assistance... If you burn the bridge after crossing it... How can you be sure that the ones whom you groomed in the future wouldnt betray you! I have already been disappointed by the Li n! I single-handedly founded the Li n, but now I can only watch as the Li n goes step by step into decline! Even if there are ten thousand of such treasures... If you harbor evil intentions, you can forget about holding on to it! With a sh, Li Chunbo disappeared without a trace. I have retired since a long time ago and no longer concern myself with n matters. Do as you see fit... Out of thest ten thousand years, the mentality of the Li n has been twisted for a whole seven thousand years... Even if I, Li Chunbo, am the founder... What power do I have to change this situation? I can change the appearance of rivers and seas, but what ability do I have to change the hearts of my descendants that have been twisted for seven thousand years? In the end, he sighed. I can only hope that all of you can remember this! To be part of the Nine Super ns... One must first be... a human! Li Chunbos form vanished. The other three also disappeared thereafter. Getting onto his feet, Li Wubo was at a loss. His mind felt rather nk. But after a long while, his heart settled back down. Clenching his jaw, he thought silently to himself, The Elder Master has been away from worldly matters for too long, so hes no longer familiar with the martial world... Even if I treat people with the manners of a gentleman, who would treat me with the manners of a gentleman? Wouldnt the Li n be destroyed even faster that way? How could recruiting a Sword Supremacy-level sessor to the Purple Crystal n, whose temper and personality was already fixed, beparable to the reassurance of grooming one himself? Right now, the most pressing matter is to ensure the safety of the whole n. As for being a gentleman... Well talk about it after the cmity of the Nine Tribtions passes... When that timees, as long as I have the skill, schemes and methods, what kind of friend would I be unable to make? Why be so conciliatory during a critical moment like this? Li Wubo strode out of the hall. Behind him, in the void, a sorrowful sigh could be heard... Chapter 1292 - Earth Core Fire

Chapter 1292: Earth Core Fire

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A cloud of dense fog appeared in the empty hall. The form of Li Chunbo, the Elder Master of the Li n, reappeared. Whats the matter? The other three also reappeared at the same time. These four seemed to be one body. They went everywhere together. When they appeared, they all appeared together; when they disappeared, they all disappeared together. The Li n is finished. Li Chunbo heaved a heavy sigh. What do you mean by that? There was a look of great shock on the countenances of the other three. A bitterugh escaped Li Chunbo. His expression was bleak. Look at what the current leader of the Li n has be... Scheming and shrewd, with profit as his top priority and fame the only thing in his eyes. The Li n has gone bad. Li Chunbo stated dispassionately, Theres no longer a need for it to exist anymore! One of the three ck-d figures replied with a reluctant tone, Big Brother, the n is something which youve put your whole heart into your entire life. And they are your descendants as well! This is the bloodline legacy of the Li n. Not anymore. Shaking his head, Li Chunbo repeated sorrowfully, Not anymore... His hands behind his back, he took slow steps over to where he was previously and took a seat. There was a nostalgic look in his eyes. After a long while, he finally said, Back then, Eldest Uncle had said that true legacy was the passing down of this character! The other three showed profound respect at once! They knew that the person whom he was talking about was the previous Nine Tribtions Sword Master! But at the same time, they were also mystified. True legacy was the passing down of this character Did this mean that... bloodline was not of importance? If one is diligent and possesses a just and upright heart, why would one need to take a shortcut? How can the difficulty in achieving great things possibly lie in the distance required to get there? Li Chunbo sighed. What a hero of a lifetime passes down is of course a fearless and noble spirit! If therees a day where this fearless and noble spirit degenerates and bes synonymous with being despicable... Then it does not matter even if we lose such a bloodline legacy. Because the legacy has already be a kind of disgrace. Although that was what Li Chunbo had said, his eyes still revealed pain and grief. After I had founded the n, I walked the martial world and finally managed to reach great heights! When I was a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist, I went into seclusion to cultivate. Three thousand yearster, when I came out of seclusion, the ce was still the same, but the people had already changed! At that time, I penned and left behind ancestral teachings to educate future generations. But my body was close to crossing the boundary of immortal and mortal and my internal energy was churning and in a mess, so I went into seclusion once more... It was only slightly over ten years ago that I came out of seclusion again. But the Li n is no longer the Li n I know! Today, I even used this huge treasure trove to test how far the Li n would go. To think that they are this despicable. Li Chunbo smiled passively. Back then, my Ninth Uncle, Zhuge Weixiao, had once predicted the future of the Li n Ten thousand years of prosperitye when spring rivers surge; mediocrity surfaces once the waves cease. Who can foretell events over ten thousand years? All within these heavens and earth depends on sentiment! Ive never understood the meaning behind these lines. But today, I finally do. Li Chunbo passively cast his nce toward the skies outside. There was solitude in his eyes. My name is Chunbo1 and I founded the Li n. Thanks to the great name of my father, we became one of the Nine Super ns. This is the meaning of Ten thousand years of prosperitye when spring rivers surge. And now, it has indeed been ten thousand years! Yet the name of the current n leader is Wubo1. The Li n was founded by Chunbo; since there are no longer any waves... Can the Li n still survive? Li Chunbo smiled bitterly. That is why...Mediocrity surfaces once the waves cease. This is our fate! Smiling passively, Li Chunbo rose to his feet and stepped out of the doors. The fate of my Li n! The fate of I, Li Chunbo! The moment he stepped out, he disappeared, as if into smoke. The other three ck-d figures looked at each other in a loss. This time, however, they did not disappear along with him. Big Brother seems rather downhearted. Understood. But this is the Li ns ten-thousand-year-old legacy. How can we watch on and not do a thing as it gets destroyed? Youre right. Even though Big Brother doesnt intend to interfere, how can we not? Exactly! No matter what, we cant just watch as the Li n goes up in smoke... ... Chu Yangs ce of residence was a spacious building in the core grounds! It was a standalone building in an elegant environment. In this world of snow and ice, there were actually a few stalks of rarely seen greenery in the courtyard. The building was constructed with ten-thousand-year-old Mysterious Ice. Not only was it not freezing cold, but it was also pleasantly warm. Inside, there was arge swimming pool that could fit more than ten people swimming at the same time. Rare warm jade filled the base of the swimming pool. Even if ice water was poured into the pool, the water would also warm up quickly. Typically, out of those who could afford to stay in this ce, which of them wasnt immune to heat and cold? Therefore, these things were purely just for enjoyment. However, Chu Yang wasnt here merely for enjoyment; he was here for something else. In the middle of the warm jade in the pool was a tiny hole. A pleasant warmth emanated from the hole. This was Earth Core Fire! When Chu Yang was about to leave the south-east, Yue Lingxue had once taken special care to inform him, There are always treasures of extreme Yang in the coldest ces! In the coldest ce of the Li n where buildings are formed by Mysterious Ice with warm jade as the base, Earth Core Fire emanates from within. I had once stayed there for a period of time when I visited the Li n back then. However, at that time, I hadntprehended the absorption of earth energy for cultivation yet and ended up missing the opportunity. I am likely the first person to haveprehended the cultivation of earth energy in the whole of the Nine Heavens; nobody else knows of it. Therefore, even though the Li n is in possession of one of the purest sources of earth energy, the Earth Core Fire, they definitely do not attach much importance to it. If not, they wouldnt use it merely as a hot spring and bathing area. Actually using such a precious treasure to entertain their guests... Doesnt that just make one not know whether tough or cry! If there everes a day where you can enter the Li n, you must make full use of the opportunity! It has an immeasurable impact on the Heavenly Sensor and Yin-Yang bnce of ones body! Chu Yang had always kept his words in mind! His seemingly agitated bellows of demands earlier were all for nothing but this! And now, after a series of coincidences and chance encounters, sure enough, he managed to fulfill his wish. Chu Yang only had a pair of shorts on right now. He jumped into the swimming pool. When his soles came into contact with the area where the Earth Core Fire was, he circted his energy to test how it felt. As expected, he feltfortable throughout his whole body. He couldnt help but be overjoyed. He shouted, The few of you, bring in 2,000 Purple Crystals and ce them at the side of the pool. Then wait outside after that! At the side stood a few attractive and slender white-robed girls waiting upon him with blushing faces. Every one of them was a one-in-a-thousand beauty. Yet now, they had all been sent here to wait upon a man in the bath. Even though the girls were extremely embarrassed, they didnt dare to resist. When they heard Chu Yangs order, they were ovee with immense relief. They hurried out and carried Purple Crystals over, cing them one by one at the side of the pool. When the crystals piled up into a tall tower, Chu Yang finally permitted them to leave and they hurried out. Bring in 2,000 Purple Crystals every two hours, got it? Chu Yang instructed them imposingly. Understood. This sessor to the Purple Crystal n then ced his hand atop the Purple Crystals at the side of the pool. When he took a deep breath, purple aura suddenly surrounded his body! Circting his energy, he inhaled deeply. At once, a glowing purple radiance filled the area above the pool. The brilliant sheen of the purple vapor obscured his form in the water. Wisps of purple vapor surged toward and into Chu Yangs nostrils... Under the cover of his actions, he discreetly aimed the Yongquan acupoint on the base of his foot at the tiny hole where the Earth Core Fire was and stepped onto it. Then, he activated the Nine Heavens Divine Technique at full force and started to absorb fiercely! In just a matter of seconds, everyone in the vicinity who happened to be bathing all felt like the water in the pool seemed to have turned colder, as though... the temperature had gone down by quite a few degrees... In the shadows. Two people watched him closely as theymunicated with each other via telepathy. Against this Sword Supremacy, how could the people sent to watch him be just anyone? These two were fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists! Looks like hes going to absorb the energy of Purple Crystals without holding back tonight in preparation to break through the Purple Crystal mine tomorrow. Most likely. However, his way of absorbing Purple Crystals is really unique... Yes, not only is the method strange... the speed is also very frightening! In such a short time, tens of crystals have already disintegrated... Surely this guy cant be suffering from the Purple Crystal Hand? Definitely not! Lang Yngs Purple Crystal Hand is incurable. In addition, once injured, one can only absorb Purple Crystal energy through the palm. However, hes doing it through the nostrils... This method is totally unheard of. Its really strange! Is this guy really going to absorb 10,000 Purple Crystals in one night? Surely not... The two Supreme Martial Artists whispered to each other in the shadows. Naturally, Chu Yangs powerful divine sense had already discovered their presence long ago. However, he pretended to be unaware and simply absorbed the energy within the Purple Crystals with all his might. It was as if his nostrils had transformed into the great ocean and all those wisps of Purple Crystal energy surging toward him were rivers. Every wisp was absorbed by him and vanished without a trace. Purple glow shone and covered the entire pool, obscuring everything from view! But in truth, Chu Yang was absorbing the Earth Core Fire at full force with his eyes closed! How could Chu Yang not take the opportunity to absorb as much as he could when this good stuff was something which even Yue Lingxue sighed over in regret? As for the source of the power extracting the Purple Crystal energy... The Sword Spirit was currently using the tip of the Nine Tribtions Sword, which was resting against the Purple Crystals, to extract the enormous amount of spiritual energy of the universe contained within these 2,000 Purple Crystals and using Chu Yangs meridians as a medium to transfer it into the Nine Tribtions Space... With this method of extraction, not just 2,000 Purple Crystals, even 20,000 Purple Crystals... could also be fully extracted by the Sword Spirit in one night without any problem! But obviously, he couldnt show them something as crazy as that at the moment. In addition, the Li n was quite the scrooge, only providing him 10,000 pieces a night... Only... providing 10,000 pieces! If Li Wubo were to hear this, he would definitely curl up and weep bitterly. 10,000 pieces a night is stingy? You must understand that these 10,000 pieces were meant for you to use over a few months... As he continued to absorb the energy, the facial expressions of the two Supreme Martial Artists watching him in the shadows also became more and more exciting. Their mouths gaped bigger and bigger. Oh my god! He really absorbed the spiritual energy of the universe within 2,000 Purple Crystals inside two hours? What the f*ck, what kind of monster is he... The color of the Purple Crystals surrounding him became duller and duller... Atst, when almost two hours had passed, 2,000 Purple Crystals that had already lost their luster disintegrated simultaneously with a crash, covering the ground in dust! Bring in Purple Crystals! Why are all of you dragging your feet! bellowed a certain Purple Crystal sessor furiously. Frightened into silence, the girls hastily came in with Purple Crystals again. When they saw the Purple Crystal dust surrounding the pool, their little mouths gaped so wide that they could each fit a duck egg! They were gone? Really gone? But what they didnt know was that in Chu Yangs eyes, this didnt even count as having gained anything. The true gain was the Earth Core Fire which he had absorbed during these two hours. Right now, it had already given his Dantian a somewhat burning sensation... The Nine Tribtions Sword seemed very excited, twisting and turning back and forth in this temperature... In addition, under the smelting of the Earth Core Fire, those two strands of Primordial Real Silk in Chu Yangs Dantian actually seemed to havee alive. They were filled with luster from head to toe... ......... Chapter 1293 - A Silent Killing Kind Of Cultivation

Chapter 1293: A Silent Killing Kind Of Cultivation

The night passed extremely bizarrely just like that! The two Supreme Martial Artists in charge of keeping watch over him could be said to have been under tremendous torture that night! If they had been keeping watch over someone else, they would have had been able to rest their eyes for a while no matter what. However, when keeping watch over this sessor to the Purple Crystal n, their eyes were practically open the entire night! In fact, they didnt even blink a single time! Throughout the night, this fellowid sprawled out on his back in the pool, absorbing Purple Crystals without any rest. The few pretty maids also went to and fro constantly transporting Purple Crystals. Just like mice moving house! The Purple Crystals brought in decreased at a rate visible to the naked eye before they turned into dust in the end. Atst, day had broken. Chu Yang jumped out of the water with a ssh. The two Supreme Martial Artists above then realized The body of this sessor to the Purple Crystal n was actually covered in purple. Even his muscles had turned purple. Especially his right hand; the purple glow was exceptionally brilliant! It seemed like his entire self had already metamorphosed into a piece of Purple Crystal. He muttered to himself, Absorbing 10,000 Purple Crystals has finally allowed my Purple Crystal Prospection Hand to improve to a level where it can prospect with full force. Looks like I should be able to make good progress today. A jolt went through the two above immediately. Purple Crystal Prospection Hand? It needs to be umted via Purple Crystal energy? So thats how it is. As expected, this hot spring has a kind of boosting effect on the reinforcement of the Purple Crystal Prospection Hand! The Purple Crystal sessor muttered to himself, What a pity... The water temperature is still not hot enough... The mining speed will inevitably be very slow because of this. However, for this kind of pure hot spring of the heavens and earth to provide such an effect is already not bad, so I wont make any more excessive demands... Even though the mining speed will be slow as a result, what we have is time after all. Its safer too... The Purple Crystal sessor muttered to himself as he put on his clothes. Then, he left like a hurricane in the next moment. I have to go and test its strength first... And see how much I can mine... The next instant, he had already disappeared. ... The Purple Crystals are used to cultivate the Purple Crystal Prospection Hand? While the Purple Crystal Prospection Hand is used to mine the Purple Crystal mine? A frowning Li Wubo looked at the two Supreme Martial Artists in front of him. Thats what he said. Also, judging from his behavior, it shouldnt be false, answered the two Supreme Martial Artists seriously after thinking about it for a while. Hmm... he said that the hot spring is very useful for the Purple Crystal Prospection Hand? But the temperature is not high enough? Light shed in Li Wubos eyes. Yes. However, he also said that even though the speed will be slower this way, he will not make any more excessive demands. He also said that all he had was time. Based on this, its likely that he has decided to stay at the Li n on a long-term basis, said the two Supreme Martial Artists cautiously. That wont do. Li Wubos eyes flickered. All he has is time but we dont have much time left. The Nine Tribtions Sword Master has already appeared in the Upper Three Heavens and maye to the Li n anytime. The war with the eight Super ns may break out any moment as well. How can we drag on like this? Li Wubo mused over this for a while. Then, he made a quick decision. Ill get people to widen the mouth of the earth core hot spring a little right away. How wise of the n leader! Li Wubo nodded with a smile, though there was also a hint of anguish on his face. Sigh... 10,000 Purple Crystals within a night... This rate... is truly... He didnt speak any further but merely sighed. But everyone understood Only a day and a night had passed and 10,000 Purple Crystals had all been reduced to dust! What kind of enormous depletion was this? Although the daily output from the Purple Crystal mine could satisfy this demand without any problem... What about the rest of the nsmen? At present, the daily output from the ns Purple Crystal mine only totaled 12,000 pieces. In the past, the Li n had been extremely proud of this number. But now, they could only chuckle wryly. It looked like so long as that gigantic Purple Crystal mine remained untouchable... For every day that the sessor to the Purple Crystal n stayed here, the whole of the enormous Li n would end upboring for him for a day! And... almost without any sry to speak of. It all depends on the Purple Crystal mine now! Li Wubos eyes narrowed slightly. A Purple Crystal Core was equivalent to 1,000 regr Purple Crystals! A Purple Crystal Jade Essence was equivalent to 1,000 Purple Crystal Cores. As for Souls of the Purple Crystal, Holy Crystals and Divine Crystals... They definitely couldnt be judged based on the so-called value! As long as this gigantic Purple Crystal mine could be mined... What did their current losses matter? ... On the other side, Chu Yang had already entered the gigantic Purple Crystal mine. When he went through the checkpoint, he merely waved the identity token haughtily and sauntered in. Who dared to stop him? When he finally reached the huge mountain body in the core grounds, Chu Yang took a deep breath and ced his right palm against the needle tip-sized mark that he had made the day before! ... Sword Spirit, when can you take action? In the world of his subconsciousness, Chu Yang was rather anxious. No hurry. When you have created a slight gap, Ill be able to go in. The Sword Spirit was very calm. Its so big and sealed off so tightly. Once theres a small gap, will it crack and break apart from the inside out? If that happens, well really end up bingborers for the Li n. Chu Yang was rather worried. Definitely not. The Sword Spirit was very confident. Ive done too much of such sneaky things. Once I go in, Ill seal off the gap from the inside. After that, you can just put on a show and meticulously and tediously widen the hole on the outside. Chu Yang nodded, reassured. Thats great. Remember, you must start the looting from the top... By the way, is the Nine Tribtions Space big enough to store everything? This lord was actually starting to worry about the Nine Tribtions Spaces storage capacity... No problem at all! The Sword Spirit promised without hesitation. Okay, great! Im going to begin! ... After a long while, Lord Zi became as tired as a dog once more. He sprawled t on the ground with not even an ounce of strength left in him. He opened his mouth and called out, Someone... A Supreme Martial Artist expert who had been watching him from afar leaped over. Lord Zi? Get a brush and make a mark at the area that Ive broken apart... I have to spend so much time trying to locate it every time Ie. Whats up with that? Lord Zi censured him unceremoniously. Understood. Hurry and get me some Purple Crystals and Heavenly Treasures to recover... My god, is the Li n really this dense? Every time I do some mining, Ill bepletely drained. Yet no one has made any preparations in advance? Yes, Ill get it done immediately. ... A huge pile of Purple Crystals was ced in front of Lord Zi. He activated his technique and absorbed the Purple Crystal energy while he had tea and munched on Heavenly Treasures Exquisite Snow Lotus Seeds, a kind of spirit herb unique to the north-west. He munched on the seeds as though he was popping candies into his mouth, producing loud crunching sounds. With much difficulty, after six hours, Lord Zi had absorbed another 7,000 Purple Crystals. In the afternoon, he activated his extraction technique again... Thereafter, he turned into a puddle of goo for real. C-carry me back... to rest... Chu Yangs eyes were dull and lifeless and he looked exhausted. He muttered weakly, I, uhh, I... I cant hang on anymore... Dont forget to prepare and send 10,000 Purple Crystals to my residence... I dont mind having a little more too... Todays progress is seriously... too much... Right away, a Supreme Martial Artist carefully hoisted him onto his back and sent him back steadily. He sighed inwardly. To be honest, this Lord Zi is actually also an unpretentious and straightforward man... Hes so exhausted that hes pretty much a puddle of goo. I can really tell that he doesnt even have an ounce of strength left in his body... ... After Chu Yang left, Li Wubo, the n leader of the Li n, immediately led a bunch of old men over to check on the progress. When they took a look, all of them were overjoyed. After bing all worn out the day before, he had only made a minuscule hole the size of a needle tip. But today, the hole had be the size of a peanut! Compared to the results from the day before, it had be faster by at least a hundred times! And more! It looked like these 17,000 Purple Crystals didnt go to waste. The effect was too apparent. A needle tip the day before and a peanut today... Even though this peanut-sized hole was still miles away from being opened uppletely, and even further away from bing a passageway that could allow people to go in and out... Li Wubo was still rather satisfied! No one had been able to leave even a mark the width of a hairs breadth on the surface thest ten thousand years but now, there was actually such a significant development! How could he not be pleased about it? Go back, everyone! This matter must be strictly kept a secret! Facing everyone who had followed him in, n Leader Li issued the highest level of gag order! From now on, we will put in full effort for this matter! Other matters are to be put asidepletely! Yes, n Leader. An elderly man at the side said, However... Regarding the matter about the Super ns going after Chu Yang the Extraterrestrial Demon, your instructions are... What Extraterrestrial Demon! Li Wubo scoffed. Ive never heard of such a thing! Besides, they can go after him if they want to. The Li n will just pretend to do the same for show... Well be enemies sooner orter anyway; the more they are worn down, the better. And the more our strength is maintained, the better! Understood. As for this Zi Xiaoyan, you must keep a good watch over him! Li Wubos eyes gleamed in the light. Make full use of the time we have to start on the ns that we have decided on! If those ns havente into fruition by the time this Purple Crystal mine reaches a point where its possible to mine, then quickly kill him off! Understood! ... When Chu Yang returned to his residence, he jumped into the pool immediately and began to absorb Purple Crystals again... It went without saying that the sole of his foot was pressed against the little hole where the Earth Core Fire was again. At once, his whole body felt extremelyfortable. He muttered to himself, Am I imagining things? Why does this Earth Core Fire feel like it has be much stronger? In the shadows, the two Supreme Martial Artists exchanged a smile... In this enemy territory where dangers lurked everywhere, Chu Yang embarked on the most diligent phase of cultivation in his life. In addition, it was a cultivation process where he made a silent killing underyers andyers of surveince! Rich earth energy from the Earth Core Fire entered his body and streamed into his meridians. When it umted to a certain point, Chu Yang finally discovered the biggest problem of cultivation! All this time, everyone had always absorbed the spiritual energy of the universe for cultivation. But it was only today that Chu Yang discovered something The spiritual energy of the universe which they had used for cultivation in the past was simply too monotonous. Besides, it was stagnant and lifeless. Only when earth energy and spiritual energy of the heavens merged as one was there the true feeling of cultivation. Chapter 1294 - Within the Treasure!

Chapter 1294: c

Now, Chu Yang really had a feeling of cultivation! This slowly infused energy from the Earth Core Fire was gradually merging with the bodys huge pool of internal energy. Slowly, Chu Yang began to feel that his own internal energy had an additional joy simr to that of life. It was like a piece ofnd that suffered from drought for a long period of time and suddenly, it weed spring rain. Although this spring rain was not big, it quietly nurtured and moisturized thend. It was an emotion, almost equivalent to being touched! Chu Yang suddenly had an emotion. All things in this world had life energy! Including thend and sky, including the wind, clouds, lightning and thunder, including all nts and even stones, metals and minerals. When you were unable to excite them, they all remained lifeless. However, the moment you managed to excite them, they would disy all kinds of brilliance and wonders. It was just like the energy from the Earth Core Fire! It was like a piece ofnd that suffered from drought for the past ten thousand years. After all,nd isnd. The moment it started to rain, the brilliance that thend could exhibit... it would be more than enough to touch the heart of even the most heartless ones! Chu Yang became a little addicted to enjoying this kind of feeling. Slowly, he felt his own mental energy rising... his own life was almost like entering nirvana, into a brand new area... His mental energy suddenly shot up drastically. In the face of this rapid increment, even the Sword Spirit within the Nine Tribtions Space became a little terrified. Ever since Chu Yang devoured the First Generation Nine Tribtions Sword Masters mental energy at Lake of Despair, Chu Yangs mental energy had never increased by itself. Even if it did, the increment was definitely insignificant, aspared to the original amount of mental energy that Chu Yang had. However, this round of increment was huge, like that of a towering tsunami. The ocean was immense and therefore, even the deities would not be able to tell an increment if only a scoop of water was added. However, what if you added in the water in Yangtze River and Yellow River, all in one night? The person would be silly if he could not tell the increment. The increment that Chu Yang was having now was exactly like this analogy. He has once again achieved a breakthrough in his mental state, the Sword Spirit muttered to himself. His eyes were filled with excitement andfort. This breakthrough would bring forward the time by a huge amount... to allow him to make contact with the real and true great Tao! ... In the following few days, Chu Yang maintained the same routine. Decipher the Purple Crystal mine, rest and then practice eagerly... Chu Yang was glowing with his hottest passion in practicing martial arts! Myriad amounts of energy from the Earth Core Fire was absorbed into his body, yet Chu Yang did not feel his own cultivation level rising. He only felt the changes in his own internal energy! The energy from the Earth Core Fire was slowly merging with the original energy of the Heaven. It was slowly changing every trace and every strand of energy in the meridians! To really evolve into... the energy of Heaven and Earth! Chu Yang felt that he was different every day, yet it seemed as if nothing changed. The only difference was the two Primordial Real Silk in the Dantian of Chu Yang. Gradually, one of them started to grow until it became so filled that it stopped growing. Immediately after, the next one started to grow... Within a short time of seven days, the second Primordial Real Silk was already looking like the first Primordial Real Silk just before Chu Yang reached the Li n. However, Chu Yang felt that the energy from the Earth Core Fire was increasingly harder to absorb. This opening was still too small. After Chu Yang made aint, Li n sent a few more people to double the size of the opening! Under such temperature, just standing inside was already sufficient to scald the flesh. For the sake offort, no one was willing to raise their bathing water to such a high temperature. Therefore, Chu Yang could be considered as the first person in history to make this request to the Li n... In return, on his next trip to mine the Purple Crystals mine, Chu Yang finally widened that trace to the size of a wine ss. This kind of progress already made the Li n overjoyed! No one knew that within this opening, there was a tiny crack invisible to the naked eye that had already dug deep into the ground... That was the power of the Nine Tribtions Sword. From the first day, it had started to prate. By now, it had already reached the border of sess. On the eleventh day! Chu Yang specially instructed, Today, I would do some overtime. Im a little anxious since there hasnt been any good progress for a long while. I shall do some overtime to see if I can improve on our speed. Li n Master was of course overjoyed. He could not ask for more. However, do not let anyone disturb me. When Im using the Purple Crystal Prospection Hand, Im easily disturbed. Therefore, the surroundings have to be absolutely quiet! If Im disturbed, theres a high chance that I might go out of control. Although its not as bad as losing my life... It would be a good half to one years time before I can recover... On this matter, the Li n responded immediately. No one would be allowed near Lord Zi! If anyone went near, they would be prosecuted, regardless of their identity! However, there must be a timely supply of Purple Crystals and elixirs. Just leave it behind my back; within five feet will do. Chu Yang made his new request. Now, behind Chu Yang was a thick marten coat. Behind the coat was a huge pile of Purple Crystals. Every time Minister Chu got tired, he could directly lie down onto the warm andfortable marten coat. With just a stretch of his hands, he would be able to reach the Purple Crystals... This was exactly the ideal world of leading an easy life with everything provided. It was on this day, at midnight... Chu Yang felt his grip be rxed and the Nine Tribtions Sword vibrate excitedly... Chu Yangs heart shuddered! It was through! This thing was indeed unprecedentedly firm and secure. With the power of the Nine Tribtions Sword, it still took a full eleven days of continuous attack! Based on rough estimation, the thickness of this barrier would be a full 300 feet. Im going! the Sword Spirit said. Wait! Chu Yang shouted angrily within his consciousness, Bring me along! The Sword Spirit was instantly speechless. How do you intend to go? You can tag my consciousness onto your body and I can go along with you, right? You at least have to satisfy my curiosity, right... Chu Yangughed heartily. The Sword Spirit snorted and said, Alright. The next moment, the Sword Spirit silently and without a trace followed in the path of Chu Yangs palms and turned into a hair-like item, moving toward the extremely narrow opening before making its way into it... Chu Yangs right hand was stered onto the opening that was just about the size of a teacup. His body was surrounded by purple gas... His consciousness also followed and made its way in. On the outside, this sessor to the Purple Crystal n was doing his best, with a stance that exerted the utmost strength to mine and to dig for Purple Crystals... This tiny opening was sealed tight from the inside by the spiritual power of the Sword Spirit! This was guaranteed. With the Sword Spirits unparalleled mental energy within, except for the Sword Spirit and Chu Yang, even if all the worlds peak-level ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists were to gather here andbine their powers, they would not be able to sneak in even a trace of their mental energy past the cracks! Both Chu Yang and the Sword Spirit were obviously out to keep the entire share of treasures for themselves! Furthermore, it was an extremely fulfilling, never before seen in history kind of super luxurious treasure! ... Once they were in, the Sword Spirit and Chu Yang were instantly dazzled. In front of them, there was a scene packed to the maximum with Purple Crystal Core! Furthermore, only a small portion of it was encapsted by something. The rest of them were all lying around as was... Chu Yang swallowed his saliva and urged the Sword Spirit to prate toward the top. How about we keep the Purple Crystal Core first? the Sword Spirit asked with some reluctance. Seeing so many treasures lying around, the Sword Spirit became somewhat greedy. We cant do that. These are all at the bottom-mostyer. Once it moves, the top would copse. We should still start from the top-most... Chu Yang rejected the idea decisively. Chu Yang was secretly d in his mind. He thought, Luckily, I came together with him. If not, this guy would have spoiled my entire n. The Sword Spirit looked reluctant as he floated upwards, through the small cracks between the various rocks... After a few hundred feet, the Sword Spirit started to calm down. He thought in his mind, F*ck, Purple Crystal Core is nothing! Its everywhere here! There is also Purple Crystal Jade Essence, so many pieces... the small ones are as big as the palm and the big ones are actually as big as the human body... Afterward, the Sword Spirit increased his speed and decided to reach the top first, before taking a look again! After traveling for about an hour, they finally reached the top. As they looked upward, they saw a huge pentagonal peak. It was filled with the aura of Purple Crystals and its limits were boundless. The Sword Spirit could not be bothered to look at all these. He waved his hands and the numerous Purple Crystal Cores beneath him disappeared and went into the Nine Tribtions Space. Chu Yang was waiting at the Nine Tribtions Space and suddenly, loud noises were heard and from the top, came dropping down Purple Crystals Cores continuously! Pieces after pieces... it was like a hailstorm, dropping down without any sign of stopping. It was all Purple Crystal Cores and in the blink of an eye, it had already piled up into a small hill. Chu Yang was bbergasted. Although he had long predicted this and had made mental preparations for it, the Purple Crystal Cores in front of him were on a totally different league from those found outside, regardless of their quality, appearance or even their inner beauty! All these still made Chu Yang stunned for a moment. The hailstorm of Purple Crystal Cores continued on for another one hour, before it started to rain down Purple Crystal Jade Essence! At the start, it was one block after another... Then, it became a burst after burst after burst... Finally, it was one piece after another after another... The entire Nine Tribtions Space was noisy from all the Purple Crystals falling onto the ground. It was so much until Minister Chu became totally stunned and dumbfounded but was also really happy in his mind... It was all thanks to the Sword Spirit for his control over the Nine Tribtions Space. The Purple Crystal Cores and the Purple Crystal Jade Essence were stacked nicely into their respective piles. These were all stacked neatly, without any cross interference. The Purple Crystal Jade Essence fell for a while, before the crazy storm of Purple Crystal Core began again. It was another continuous burst of it before it started to rain down Purple Crystal Jade Essence again... Another two hours had passed. By a rough calction, the amount of Purple Crystal Core that had fallen by now was a huge number of 100 thousand. As for the Purple Crystal Jade Essence, it was at least ten thousand! ... At the top, they had only gone down to one of the peaks. The Sword Spirit, who was reluctant to leave the Purple Crystal Core just now, had totally no interest in them anymore now. He was still scolding that the Purple Crystal Core was very much in his way of things. After clearing out numerous Purple Crystal Cores, the Purple Crystal Jade Essence would then be avable. However, Purple Crystal Jade Essence was after all in the core location, a central position surrounded by Purple Crystal Core... Every time, the Sword Spirit would have to clear away all these Purple Crystal Cores, before he could harvest all the Purple Crystal Jade Essence. This made the Sword Spirit really unhappy. What a hindrance! ........ Chapter 1295 - Making Matters Worse

Chapter 1295: Making Matters Worse

Right now, the Sword Spirit hadpletely forgotten that these Purple Crystal Cores, which he had treated like trash, were actually valuable treasures in the outside world... The Sword Spirit did not know what fatigue was, as he continuously collected the Purple Crystal Cores, harvested the Purple Crystal Jade Essence and transferred them all into the Nine Tribtions Space. However, it was undeniable that it was indeed quite a draining activity to move all these items using just spiritual energy and without a solid real body at all. Especially since all these things were very heavy! Furthermore, they were in huge quantities... Six hourster... The Sword Spirits legs were almost shivering as he crawled out from inside. The first thing he did was to head for the Purple Crystal Space. The moment he entered, he sat down within the Soul Quenching Pool and then looked over to the 28 words that Xue Leihan had written using Reincarnation Aura. The Sword Spirit then went into a deep meditation to recover his energy. In this Purple Crystal mine, the top portion of the pile of treasure had been harvested, such that the peak was now 500 feet lower than before. That was to say, all these treasures within the top 500 feet of the pile had been cleared totally. However, these changes were totally invisible when seen from the outside! Furthermore, the top was a peak, shaped sharply. The lower it went, the thicker the pile became. The quantities in this Purple Crystal mine was indeed startling... With this amount of quantities and this level of purity, Chu Yang was very confident that even if Xue Leihan were to see it, he too would be shocked! Just the pure mary value would already put this ce at an astronomical figure! Even the Sword Spirit had be fatigued from harvesting just less than one percent of the total quantities... What made Chu Yang most regretful was that after harvesting so much, they had not managed to see what the Soul of the Purple Crystal looked like. However, the Purple Crystal Jade Essence was bing greater in numbers and appearing at higher densities. It seemed like they would be able to see the Soul of the Purple Crystal, as they went down deeper. ... The heir to the Purple Crystal n, Lord Zi had worked overtime, continuously for three days here, alone! Three dayster, Lord Zi had to be carried out as his entire body became paralyzed. Li Wubo and the rest came over to check on the progress as usual. Very effective! Super effective! Li Wubo said agitatedly the moment he came over. He was so excited that even his pupils had erged. The various Li n elders who hade along were all smiling widely as well. Thest time we came, it was only the size of a wine cup, this time, its already the size of a fist! The voice of Li Wubo sounded agitated as he said, This gave me some hopes! Really great hopes! At the side, the Supreme Martial Artist who was watching from afar said, Yes, furthermore, this Lord Zi had been working tirelessly without any rest... n Master, this Lord Zi is really a genuine person! The eyes of Li Wubo shed and he agreed. However, the rate at which this Lord Zi consumes the Purple Crystals is really scary... This Supreme Martial Artist looked at the clumps and piles of Purple Crystal dust and powder. With some heartache, he said, Just these three days, Lord Zi had already exhausted 90 thousand Purple Crystals! 90 thousand Purple Crystal! Three days! The facial muscles of Li Wubo twitched along with some heartache. It was really a big heartache. For continuously eleven days, at the start, it was only 10 thousand Purple Crystals a day. On the second day, it became 17 thousand Purple Crystals a day. The numbers increased every day. Until now, they had already exhausted 300 thousand Purple Crystals! Looking at the hole in front of him which was the size of a fist and only about half a foot deep, Li Wubo had an urge to vomit blood. The price of 300 thousand Purple Crystals, in exchange for such a small hole... This... was such a cheat. At this current rate, topletely make a through pass, it would require at least... 100 million Purple Crystals! that Supreme Martial Artist took a deep breath and said with a stern and serious voice. 100 million Purple Crystals! At least! Li Wubos body trembled for a moment. The faces of everyone present changed at the same time! 100 million Purple Crystals, this was not a small amount. The face of Li Wubo turned dark and gloomy. He asked slowly, Third Elder! May we invite you to use all your might and cultivation to sh upon this crack on the wall? The moment this sentence came out, everyones eyes brightened up. Yes, in the past it was impossible, but that was before. Before today, there was no such hole on the surface! Now that there was already a hole in the surface, was it still impossible to break the whole surface by starting from the hole? Theoretically, this was entirely possible! As long as its effective, then from now onward, there would no longer be a need to expend so many Purple Crystals! For so long, why did not they think of this idea? This Third Elder was tall and he had all along been sping his hands behind his back while observing all the happenings with an aloof expression. At this moment, after listening to what Li Wubo said, the Elder slowly nodded his head and said, Alright, I shall do my best for this. Please step back, everyone. Needless to say, the crowd had already neatly retreated more than 500 feet away. Only the Third Elder alone was standing just one feet in front of this sky-high stone pir! The Third Elder took in a deep breath and drew out his sword from its sheath. The intense sword rays that surrounded the sword point made it look all zing white! Immediately after, the Third Elder let out a thunderous roar and the sword light dashed violently forward like a mad dragons attack! Everyone held their breath as they looked in anticipation... At the next instant! Boom! A snapping sound was heard! Ahhh~~ Boom, it was the loud sound of a crash! The snapping sound came from the sword which the Third Elder had been carrying along with him for his entire life. The sword had broken and was crushed. As for thest Ah sound, it was without a doubt, the Third Elders terrible scream. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, fog that looked like mushroom clouds came out from the ground and the entire hill shook for a few moments. Immediately after, the Third Elders body flew up like a rubber ball as he went backward. In mid-air, his fresh blood spurted out violently! Everyone was shocked! Hurriedly, they went to catch the Third Elder in their arms. They looked at each other, speechless. They thought in their mind, Third Elder had indeed given his entire life of cultivation for this sword attack! Yet, it was exactly because of the bacsh from such huge power, 70 percent of the bones in Third Elders body had already been fractured! Third Elder had gone into a deepa! Hurry and call the physician! Li Wubo howled loudly with heartache. Right at this moment, another voice screamed shockingly, n Master! Come quickly and take a look! This this this... Li Wubo and the rest turned around and dashed over to the hole on the wall. Everyone was speechless as they saw what happened! They had originally thought that with such a huge sh, even if they were unable to open up the entire wall, it would at least had left some cracks on it. Everyones heart turned extremely cold as they saw what happened right now. Nothing, there was absolutely nothing! Not even any white markings were left! Everyone was instantly disappointed. It seemed like other than the sessor to the Purple Crystal n, there was no other method in this world that could crack open the wall. An all-out attack by an eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist.... actually injured him severely enough that his survival was no longer guaranteed... Ah... what is going on here? shouted a Supreme Martial Artist standing closest to the wall, as though he had seen a flying pig. The crowd hurriedly squeezed in front to take a look. Everyone was startled at the same time. This moment, there was a depressing and desperate emotion that welled up in everyones mind. They saw that this fist-sized hole suddenly recovered quickly. It slowly swelled up from the inside and subsequently, it started to shrink slowly... before it finally regained to the size of a wine cup, just like four or five days ago, and stopped moving! Everyone was stunned beyond belief! Everyone thought in their mind, Damn... what is going on here? So it seems this is the case... to forcefully crack it open, it would only make the hole stronger and more stable. Furthermore, the hole could use the energy absorbed from the attack to recover itself... Thinking of how he had continuously urged numerous experts to attack this wall... Li Wubo really wanted tomit suicide now. He thought in his mind, Isnt this just continuously feeding the wall more energy to make it even stronger? The rest awakened to realization. Everyone was sorrowful. What should we do now? The temper of that Lord Zi is already bad enough... With the current situation... he would surely fly into a rage, that Supreme Martial Artist said while in a daze. *Cough*, you all just bear with it... *Cough*, this near period of time... I shall note back to inspect again. Li Wubo coughed a few times as he turned around to leave, dejected and embarrassed. Li Wubo feared that when the sessor to the Purple Crystal n came back and were to see the current situation, he would be sure to scold him furiously. With this in mind, Li Wubo thought that he had better leave first. *Cough* be careful you all; this near period of time, I shall note either... One of the Elders hurriedly left. *Cough*... Me too... Seeing how these n Elders were disappearing quickly without a trace, the Supreme Martial Artist in charge of Purple Crystal mining really wanted to cry but had no tears. He thought, All of you left... I, What should I do? He was the one supervising the operation so there was no way he could escape... ........ Early in the morning, the next day. The howling of Lord Zi reverberated through the entire Purple Crystal mine. Regardless of which ce in the Li n, everyone could hear Lord Zi screaming in anger. What is going on here? What is going on here?! B*stard, Son of a bitch! What is going on here? Chu Yang was indeed furious... He had taken huge efforts to create a hole and these people, who knew what they did, such that even the tiny crack for the Sword Spirit to enter the mine had been sealed... Although it was just temporary, Minister Chu was stillrgely ufortable about it! The Supreme Martial Artist who was supervising this mining operation exined carefully, while standing by his side. Shut your f*cking nonsense! Chu Yang turned around andshed out at this pitiful old man, until his entire face was sttered with Lord Zis saliva. He added, Are you all too bored, with nothing better to do? Even if you are really, really bored... you can jolly well find your own f*cking entertainment... Didnt I say earlier that once I have started, no one can interfere? Who do they think they are? Who?! n Master? How great is a n Master? Does he not want a bright future for the n? Does he not want descendants? How about letting him have no descendants?! Unable to achieve anything but good at making matters worse! He looked smart, but his brain is in reality made of bean curd residues! This Li Wubo is really the number one dumba*s in history! A super idiot! The unique silly bird in the entire Nine Heavens! Chu Yangs voice resounded through Heaven and Earth. He added, Living like he does now, he might as well go and die! The entire Li n was stunned. They thought in their minds, Who is this person that dares to scold our n Master so outrageously? Hes f*cking daring... The face of Li Wubo turned ck. He sat in his own study room, gritting his teeth. The windows were already shut tight, but that loud scolding was still transmitting in relentlessly. n Master, who is this person thats so daring? Let me go and destroy him! one of the guards asked politely. Get lost to one side! Is there anything that concerns you? Li Wubo gave a tight p and sent the boot-licking guard flying out. Li Wubo hugged his head and let out a long sigh. He thought, Yes, hes right... Whats the f*cking matter with this guy... ........ Chapter 1296 - The Person Cultivating Next Door

Chapter 1296: The Person Cultivating Next Door

This sessor to the Purple Crystal n really had a lot of vitality. His scolding didnt even pause a single moment for an entire hour. There was also no repetition at all. His vocabry of vulgarities and profanity was extremely wide; it could practically be said to be one of the greatest manual of insults of all time. It was a big ear-opener for the Li n. So much so that after this incident, when the shrews of the Li n squabbled in the streets, they had a lot more new and interesting terms that could make people so angry that smoke came out of their ears... His voice reverberated so much in the Purple Crystal mine that the whole ce was shaking. Everyone was dead silent! It wasnt that they couldnt rebut him, but more like... they truly felt that their actions were rather dishonorable. They were also worried that if they really displeased this lord for real, he would suddenly turn into a stubborn old mule Im not helping you to mine this thing anymore! Kill me if you want to or do whatever you want to me, I dont care anymore! That would be terrible. In addition, judging from this Lord Zis personality, they really wouldnt put it past him to do this. Despite being all alone in the Li n, he had the guts to even scold the Li ns n leader while mentioning his full name. Was there anything that this intrepid lord didnt dare to do? Everyone very wisely chose to keep quiet. Chu Yangs brutal scolding went on for a while before he finally went back to start work again. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. What a close shave... This lord actually didnt go on strike... What they didnt know was that not only would this Lord Zi not go on strike right now, even if the entire Li n boycotted him, he would still finish the extraction... Such a huge treasure trove... How could Chu Yang feel safe leaving it in the hands of the enemy? When Chu Yang started on the re-opening of the hole, he breathed a sigh of relief. Although the gap had beenpletely blocked out, it was not as firm and solid as what it previously was. In just four hours, he had seeded in re-opening it. The Sword Spirit unsurprisingly slipped in the first chance he got and plundered the area with no restraint whatsoever! He put into action the three everything strategies ording to the Lord Sword Masters request Bring out everything! Take everything! Keep everything! Dont even... leave them any Purple Crystal dust! The Sword Spirit took on the role of a coolie one who was... extremely jubnt and enthusiastic! Within the Nine Tribtions Space, it started raining Purple Crystal Cores and storming Purple Crystal Jade Essence... This time, Chu Yang discovered to his astonishment that as it went on, the Purple Crystal Jade Essence that were being extracted were no longer small pieces butrge ones... The heaviest easily weighed several hundred kilograms! This one piece was already equivalent to several hundred millions of regr Purple Crystals... It was also far superior in terms of the degree of purity! And how could there be just one? There were easily several hundreds, several thousands, several tens of thousands pieces! ... Lord Zi started to work overtime again. Itsted three days as well this time. It went without saying that this expended another 60,000 Purple Crystals from the Li n. But this time around, no one in the Li n felt any heartache over the Purple Crystal consumption. On the contrary, they were rather worried Would Lord Zis health suffer because of how he was sparing no effort in his work? Naturally, no one was worried about his health. What they were worried about was... This Lord Zi had better not tire himself out before he seeded in mining the Purple Crystal mine... That would be beyond terrible. Nobody knew that this enormous treasure trove had actually been opened up long ago. In addition, the astounding treasures inside had already been plundered by this diligent Lord Zi and gone into his own pocket. All the Li n members craning their necks in anticipation probably never even dreamed that what they were looking forward to... was merely an empty shell and that they would not be getting anything at all... When that Supreme Martial Artist supervisor came over carefully with an ingratiating smile to request that Lord Zi rest a little because there was no need to be so desperate and to take care of his health... ...Chu Yang jumped up and down in rage. How are you going to resolve this if I dont work overtime? Those dumbasses blocked out the area again; if I dont reopen it while I still can and it ends up going back to its original toughness... Wouldnt all my previous efforts be for naught? The Supreme Martial Artist responded servilely and hurriedly fled with a face full of saliva. What a waste of my kindness... Go on and tire yourself out... Its none of my friggin business. Three dayster, an exhausted and weak Lord Zi was carried back to his residence as usual. Before he left, he actually warned, Guard the ce carefully. If anyone dares toe and make any trouble... Ill smash my head against the pir and kill myself right here! To be honest, he didnt need to say that anymore... Who would be so bored to enter the Purple Crystal mine for a scolding? Even the n leader had suffered such a terrible scolding... After he went back, Lord Zi rested for a whole two days this time, causing the entire Li n to be extremely anxious and impatient. The extent of their anxiety didnt even need to be mentioned anymore... Chu Yang didnt want to rest either during such a critical moment. But the Sword Spirit couldnt really stomach the six consecutive days of super tough work anymore and needed to rest and recover. In addition, the Sword Spirit discovered that with the overexertion of his mental energy this time, his mental energy seemed to also be increasing... Even though Chu Yang was reluctant to rest while the Sword Spirit was recovering, he also took the opportunity to absorb the Earth Core Fire and earth energy at full power! Therefore, during these two days, in the eyes of outsiders, this Lord Zi was immersed in the pool the entire time and didnte out at all. This was truly strange to the max! They had never seen anyone who was so addicted to bathing... He asked for so many goddamn beauties to wait upon him but after so much trouble, he ended up bathing by himself. Up till now, he hadnt even gone onto the bed at all... This was simply too bizarre. However, nobody dared to ask about it. Especially when the moment Lord Zi recovered a little of his strength, the first thing he did was to dole out a palm strike and punch a huge hole through the ceiling of his residence. The area that he punched a hole through happened to be the hiding ce of the two Supreme Martial Artist experts. They had hidden there without being discovered for more than ten days; how would they have expected to be attacked today? With a loud cry of shock, the two Supreme Martial Artists fell through the hole. Only to see Lord Ziying in the water pool in a half-dead state with his eyes still closed. In a somewhatzy tone, he said, You should have a clear idea by now after watching me for so long... Go back and tell n Leader Li that I prefer being watched by women while I bathe. As for men... Lets forget about it. He didnt speak any further after saying that. From start to end, he didnt open his eyes even once. The two Supreme Martial Artists exchanged a resigned smile. They could only leave and report to Li Wubo. There was nothing that Li Wubo could do either. He dismissed the two with a wave of his hand and canceled the surveince on Lord Zi. Even fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists had been discovered. It wasnt like he could trouble the old masters to keep a watch on this Lord Zi who was no different from a coolie while being exposed to the elements, right? It would do to just keep a lookout from the boundaries... Besides, this Zi Xiaoyan was obviously a straightforward character with a bad temper and an unbelievably one-track minded dimwit. Was there a need to be so scheming toward him? One must admit that the scenes, which Lord Zi had created in thest few days, all served as evidence of his positive image as... a one-track minded dimwit! If they had to treat even such a person as though they were up against a formidable foe... Wasnt this... holding him in too high of a regard... Chu Yang finally got his peace and quiet. However, he developed a great interest in the person living next to him. Within the area of influence of his divine sense, the neighbor nearest to him was naturally the first target of his attention. Besides, Chu Yang was also aware that his residence was one of the few most important buildings. In that case, how could the person living next to him be just an average person? But what astounded him the most was that the person on his left was seriously quite the... madman! During midnight every day, all sorts of torturous sounds of cultivation could be hearding from there. Even though that person tried his best to keep the volume in check, how could it escape Chu Yang? This persons determination and tenacity had certainly reached an astounding level in thest few days. The person would start practicing his fighting techniques from midnight onward. Strong winds swept here and there constantly. His output at full powersted for a good four hours. After four hours, under such a tough regime, the internal energy in his body should have beenpletely expended. Then, he wouldmence on various kinds of muscle strengthening training, such as running with weights and all kinds of masochistic drills... Chu Yang was sure that this persons weights were at least 1,500 kilograms! In addition, these were on top of the weights which he wore for regr training. Based on the sound of his footsteps, it was likely that this person usually carried weights no less than 250 kilograms at any given moment. No matter during eating or sleeping, the weights remained on him. After muscle training, based on his breathing, it was time for breathing exercises. After doing breathing exercises for two hours, he started on the same cycle again! This cycle urred at least four times per day! ording to Chu Yangs calctions, this persons actual resting time was definitely no more than two hours a day! In addition, once he started on his cultivation, he put in his full effort! Compared to an average martial artists practice, the amount of time he put in was a good four times of it, while the difficulty of his regime was tougher by countless times! There was actually such a person in this world? This kind of insane practice had practically reached a self-muttion level! If his body werent resilient enough, he would probably tire himself to death with this kind of cultivation method! But the person next door was clearly improving everyday... ording to Chu Yangs estimation, the kind of body condition that could withstand such high-intensity training and persevere and improve continuously... On the assumption that no one had the help of the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill, only the body and muscle resistance of one person among his brothers could withstand it! That person was Dong Wushang! This muscle resistance was innate and had nothing to do with mental energy or battle strength. It was a blessing which came with birth! Gu Duxings battle strength was not necessarily lower than Dong Wushangs. However, in terms of pure muscle resistance, he was far inferior. But if Dong Wushang were to train like this continuously, even he would tire himself to death sooner orter! Dong Wushang already spared no effort in his training. But inparison to the person next door, it was still a far cry. Chu Yang even stopped him from his asional desperate bout of training Even though doing this could allow him to see the most significant results in an extremely short amount of time... In the long run, it was no different frommitting suicide. Once the body showed signs of inability to withstand the strain, this person would be ruined. How could Chu Yang let Dong Wushang make such a sacrifice? But right now, this person next door was doing this exact hard work! Chu Yang couldnt contain his curiosity. He asked, Whos the person living next door? Chapter 1297 - Li Xiongtu’s Persistence

Chapter 1297: Li Xiongtus Persistence

Under Lord Zis deterrence, all the girls were so frightened that they hid outside. They were as silent as cicadas in winter, every one of them with their ears perked up to listen to the activity inside, for fear that they would miss out on instructions and get into huge trouble... This lord had the guts to even scold the n leader while mentioning his full name; even if he were to kill the few of them, there was probably nobody in the Li n who would dare to question him. In fact, they would probably even give him words of praise Good job killing them! Whats the point of keeping them when they are sozy... I wanted to kill them long ago... When he raised the question, the few girls naturally heard him immediately. Cowering, a white-robed teenage girl replied, The ones living next door are two of our young masters. Hmm? Chu Yangs eyelid shifted slightly. Come in and answer me! The one on the right is the Eldest Young Master of the n, Li Jue. The one on the left is the Little Young Master, Li Xiongtu, answered the white-robed girl with her head lowered as she walked in hesitantly. After Li Xiongtu had returned to his origins and acknowledged his ancestors, he didnt join the age ranking in the n. All the servants of the Li n addressed him as Little Young Master. Li Xiongtu? A sh went across Chu Yangs eyes. Its actually him? Yes, ever since Little Young Master came back, he has been publicly acknowledged as the ns cultivation madman. Little Young Masters diligence and hard work are top-notch even in the entire Li n. There was appreciation and admiration on the white-robed girls face. No matter which world, men who were diligent in improving themselves were always thought of highly by women. In this world, the so-called self-improvement was cultivation! Oh... Chu Yang waved her off thoughtfully. Youre dismissed. The white-robed girl responded and exited the room with small steps. Toward this Lord Zi, these few girls were all rather puzzled. Because he had specifically asked for beautiful women to wait upon him, when they came here, all of them were filled with hopelessness and pessimism, certain that they were not going to be able to escape the fate of humiliation this time. Unexpectedly, after this fellow had asked for them, he didnt even take a proper look at them. What was going on? After the few girls had narrowly escaped death, they became rather perplexed instead. Could it be that this fellow didnt have... that kind of ability at all? And so, he had deliberately asked for a few beautiful women as cover? When this thought urred to them, all of them felt that this was highly probable. And so, the few girls were even more careful in their actions. Supposedly, such people, because of this and that leading to so and so, they were all very you-know-what deep down in their hearts... We must be careful and take absolute care not to end up being you-know-what... by him... because of you-know-what... ... After putting in full effort to absorb the Earth Core Fire for a while, he could sense that the heat beneath his feet had already weakened somewhat. With a ssh, Chu Yang got up from the pool and put on his clothes. Yes, robes of white from head to toe. This was the first time that Chu Yang had worn clothes of other colors ever since he came to the Upper Three Heavens. He had always worn ck robes. And they were ck robes that Wu Qianqian had made at that. Ever since he became aware of those few words at the hem of the robes, every time Chu Yang wanted to change his clothes, those few words would appear as though a curse Chu Yang, Qianqian likes you. That was why he decided to stop wearing the ck robes which Wu Qianqian had made... When he thought of this, he would inevitably be reminded of the Wu Qianqian who wasying in the Nine Tribtions Space in a state between life and death after taking a palm strike from a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist in order to protect him. Chu Yangs mood couldnt help but be somewhat heavy. Sigh, the Nine Revival Herb... ... Im going out for a while to take a look at this Little Young Master. Dont follow me. Chu Yang informed them of his ns and walked out calmly. When the girls saw that he had actuallye out today, all of them got a shock. But when they heard what he said, their hearts settled back down. Chu Yang floated out like a wisp of smoke. In the courtyard next door, under the shine of starlight, Li Xiongtus big and tall physique looked even bigger and taller, and even more imposing. In such frigid weather, he surprisingly wore only a pair of shorts that was secured at the waist. Right now, all of his cultivation had been used up. He was using pure muscle strength to carry and move a gigantic piece of Star Iron on the ground. Based on Chu Yangs visual estimation, this piece of Star Iron was at least 2,500 kilograms! If Li Xiongtus cultivation was still intact, carrying it wouldnt pose any problem. However, right now, he had no internal energy whatsoever left in his meridians at all. In addition, more than half of his physical strength had already been expended. Sinewy muscle lines surfaced throughout his body. Following a low grunt, the Star Iron left the ground. Li Xiongtus entire body trembled for a moment. Following yet another grunt, he gradually lifted and raised the Star Iron above his head. A hint of admiration shed past Chu Yangs eyes. Most people needed to release a loud and forceful shout in order to expel the stale air within their lungs when exerting such incredible strength. The term aspiration wasnt just for show. Making sounds with an exhtion of breath before one exerted strength could increase ones confidence, as well as allow the stale air within them to be expelled. The louder the sound, the more strength one could exhibit... Yet Li Xiongtu did not do so. It was apparent that he was afraid of disturbing others rest. Him being able to live here was proof of just how important the Li n saw him. He didnt need to care this much, but he had considered this nheless This was the part which Chu Yang had admired about him. Holding the Star Iron above him, Li Xiongtu adjusted his breathing. Then, he started to walk around the courtyard slowly. Every step he took, the ground underneath his feet shook violently. Chu Yang noticed that tied to Li Xiongtus body and arms were several bags made out of animal skins. The inside of the bags waspletely filled up, most likely with high-density metals! On his ankles, tworge bags were attached. When theynded with every step he took, they crashed so hard onto the ground that the ground shook. If one were to total up the weight of everything on him, the current weights on Li Xiongtu came up to at least 4,000 kilograms! To shoulder such weight using pure muscle strength, this fellow clearly held no regard for his life for the sake of cultivation. Li Xiongtus walking speed became faster and faster. Droplets of perspiration trailed down his naked upper body. Bouts of white steam emanated from his body. When Chu Yang took a close look at Li Xiongtus cultivation, he couldnt help but get a huge shock. Li Xiongtu should have entered the Upper Three Heavens at the same time that Dong Wushang and the others did. But now, he was already a fifth-grade Martial Saint! How could he have improved this fast? Chu Yang was filled with astonishment. Dong Wushang should have broken through to first-grade Supreme Martial Artist by now. However, arge part of his cultivation was thanks to Rui Butong, as well as his help... With no regard for cost, he had used countless elixirs and spirit herbs, including those which didnt belong to this realm, to catalyze his cultivation. However, Li Xiongtu did not have such resources. Him being a fifth-grade Monarch should already have been outside of expectations, much less a fifth-grade Martial Saint! One must understand that when Li Xiongtu hade up to the Upper Three Heavens, he was only a third or fourth-grade Emperor. However, Li Xiongtu in front of Chu Yang now was a through and through fifth-grade Martial Saint! Chu Yang found this rather strange. He watched as Li Xiongtu walked while perspiration poured down his body like rain. His body was shaking the entire time, as though he would copse the very next moment, even though he didnt. Every muscle in his body trembled... Chu Yang discovered that every time Li Xiongtu was close to copsing, he would mutter fiercely. He turned his full attention to catch what he was saying. ...I can do it! Li Xiongtu panted heavily. ...The n has ced huge hopes on me... If I dont work hard, Ill look down on myself! I want revenge! Dong Wushang... I wonder what cultivation level you are now... I want to fight you! Dong Wushang... I want to fight you! Benefits that came without rhyme or reason... Why is that? Why! Why?! Im notfortable with this! ... Li Xiongtu bellowed lowly, his voice was soft and indistinct and only audible to himself. Toward the end, his physical strength had obviously reached its limit. He let out a bellow with every step he took. He was like a helpless and tragic ant carrying a huge mountain on its back and moving forward as best as he could! Chu Yang sighed lightly in his heart. Li Xiongtu continued to take step after step staunchly... Atst, his legs could no longer withstand the weight. With a thud, his left knee dropped to the ground. With his entire body trembling, he continued to hold the Star Iron above him. His lips trembled as he half-knelt on the ground. 1,358 steps; thats five more steps than previously... I didnt manage to get up thest time. This time, I want to get up! He bellowed in a low voice with great effort non-stop, trying his best to summon his remaining strength to get up. But he really didnt have any strength left in him. It was already amendable and rare feat that he could still remain upright. However, he wasnt going to be able to get back up no matter what. After a long while, he let out a throaty grunt. Hisrge-built body slowly sank to the ground. Heid on the ground with the heavy Star Iron weighing on top of him. He panted heavily. At this moment, Li Xiongtus eyes were savage and wild. A girl dressed in white robes dashed out of the room. Her gentle eyes were full of heartache. Holding a cup of water, she walked over to Li Xiongtu andforted him gently, Divine techniques arent achieved in a day... Young Master, youre already very diligent. Youll seed sooner orter... Li Xiongtu let out a tragicugh and downed the cup of water. He abruptly circted his energy and the Star Iron fell off from on top of him with a crash. He got onto his feet with great strength. Divine techniques arent achieved in a day; of course I know that. But I dont have much time left. My rivals are crazier and crazier one after the other! Li Xiongtu continued calmly, I want to walk at the front! Even if I train with all my might like this,pared to them, I may not necessarily be able to walk at the front! The white-robed girl replied with much heartache, Young Master, youre always talking about your rivals... Who exactly are your rivals? Are they the young masters of the other few Super ns? How could they possibly be fit to be my rivals! Li Xiongtu snorted. My rivals... Only people who are worthy of my respect are my rivals. The young masters of the Nine Super ns... hurhur... If they had been born in the same environment as my rivals, these young masters would have died a tragic death long ago! The eyes of the white-robed girl were rather stunned and worried. If they are enemies, wouldnt the problem be solved if the n sends a few experts to kill them? Why do you need to torment yourself like this? Nonsense! Li Xiongtu panted as he replied harshly, My rivals are heroes and good men! They are my rivals, not my enemies! Toward my rivals, I want to put in my all to win the battle and conquer them! Even if I die in their hands someday, I have no regrets! I believe that even if they die in my hands, they will not have any regrets either! Only fighting them fair and square is it my, Li Xiongtus, style! If I borrow the strength of others to defeat my rivals, what do I amount to! Chapter 1298 - Having A Formidable Adversary In One’s Life Leaves One With No Regrets

Chapter 1298: Having A Formidable Adversary In Ones Life Leaves One With No Regrets

The white-robed girl sighed. Her heart aching, she wiped his face and said gently, I wont stop you... Young Master, you are a man. A man has things that he needs to be persistent about. Li Xiongtu gave her a heavy sound of acknowledgment. His breathing slowly calmed down. Gazing at the white-robed girl, his eyes suddenly turned very gentle. Big Sister Huanhuan, I am thankful for your care during this period of time. The petite form of the white-robed girl trembled. She gradually lowered her head and replied, I am Young Masters maid. This is what I should be doing. I am not worthy of Young Master addressing me as Big Sister Huanhuan. Li Xiongtu chuckled. Whats there to be unworthy of? I, Li Xiongtu, am nothing more than a loser whose family has broken up and died. Having a beauty like Big Sister Huanhuan treat me so is already a great blessing. The white-robed girls eyes turned misty. She bit on her lip and replied, In my eyes, you are not a loser! You are the one and only man in this world who can stand upright fearlessly! Li Xiongtu sighed. He stood there in a daze for a while. Suddenly, he said, Big Sister Huanhuan, when Ive defeated or killed Dong Wushang in a fair fight, Ill notify the n and take you as my wife! Is that alright with you? The white-robed girl felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Losing control of herself, she raised her head to look at Li Xiongtu, her face turning pale and then red. Her petite form trembled. Young Master... You can call me Little Tutu... Li Xiongtu smiled gently at her. Thats what my parents called me since I was young... Even when I turned thirteen and had already grown to 2.65 meters tall and weighed 100 kilograms, my mother still called me Little Tutu... Blushing, the white-robed girl lowered her head. Chu Yang who was watching them in the shadows almost howled at this. Little Tutu... One must admit that this name was simply too lovable. However, Chu Yang ultimately didntugh. In fact, he felt a sense of mild warmth in his heart and was rather moved. Even though the biggest enemies in this mans heart were Chu Yangs brothers, he still found this scene rather heartwarming. Because of Li Xiongtus persistence and sincere emotions. But now, Chu Yang finally also realized what the liquid Li Xiongtu was drinking was. The faint aroma carried over by the breeze told Chu Yang that this was the Hollow Spirit Stone Emulsion! An amazing divine gem formed over a million years only inrge mountains through coincidences and chance encounters! Its effect was on par with Chu Yangs current Spiritual Spring. In addition, other than nourishing the human body, it also boasted an additional effect Increasing ones cultivation! No wonder Li Xiongtu could endure such high-intensity training and break through so many martial domain levels in such a short time. Based on the current situation, Chu Yang could urately deduce that Li Xiongtu consumed a cup of Hollow Spirit Stone Emulsion per day of training! The Li n had really invested their hard-earned blood capital in him. Chu Yang heaved a sigh inwardly. Looks like the Li n haspletely believed that Li Xiongtu is one of the Nine Tribtions! Otherwise, even though his aptitude is definitely worthy of the Li n grooming him like this... He is an outsider after all. Mo Tianjis scheme was goingpletely ording to n in the Li n. Although this was Mo Tianjis scheme, to Li Xiongtu, there were only gains to be had and zero demerits. Because if it werent for this, he definitely wouldnt be receiving such good treatment! However... Just relying on the Hollow Spirit Stone Emulsion alone... definitely wouldnt be enough to raise Li Xiongtus cultivation level from third or fourth-grade Emperor to a fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! The effect of the Hollow Spirit Stone Emulsion coupled with an average persons diligence could only allow one to reach the level of third-grade Martial Saint at best in this amount of time! This was already the absolute maximum. The remainingrge portion of martial domain level improvement were all results of Li Xiongtus extreme training efforts! In addition, just relying on Hollow Spirit Stone Emulsion alone, even though on the surface, it looked like it could make up for the overtaxation of Li Xiongtus body and raise his cultivation, in truth... it couldnt fully make up for it at all. Which was to say that Li Xiongtu was still depleting his life force, just that nobody was able to discover this depletion. Once it erupted, nothing in this world could cure him. In this aspect of replenishing life force energy, the Hollow Spirit Stone Emulsion was far inferior to the Spiritual Spring! Chu Yang, who had the Spiritual Spring at his disposal, didnt even dare to let Dong Wushang take up such an extreme cultivation routine but right now, Li Xiongtu... had actually sustained this routine for a year! But there was one thing which Chu Yang couldnt really understand Why was Li Xiongtu himself unaware of this? Judging from his honest and upright character, the moment he became aware of the truth, it was likely that he woulde clean with it, even if it meant reducing his own strength. He would rather give up such treatment than lie about it to others! But based on the current situation, Li Xiongtu was obviously unaware! Why was that? ... When the timees... where Ive repaid the great kindness of the Li n and fulfilled my lifetime wish, well leave the Li n together and retire into the mountains, said Li Xiongtu in a low voice. Thank you so much, Young Master! The white-robed girl trembled lightly. There was a small smile on Li Xiongtus face. One must admit that when staunch and unyielding men like Li Xiongtu or Dong Wushang showed such a smile brimming with tenderness, it always gave people a mysterious kind of warmth and joy. The n... definitely has their reasons for sparing no efforts in grooming me right now. Ive asked about it several times, but they always say that it will disturb my cultivation and mess up my spiritual state of mind. However, I am guessing that the n probably wants me to do something big for them! Li Xiongtu smiled. No matter what it is... This big mission is something which I must do for the n. As for your status... I just need to grow and develop for a while longer and break through to Supreme Martial Artist. Then, Ill be of enough qualification to raise your status. You dont need to worry about this aspect... Raising his head, Li Xiongtu allowed the snowkes falling from the sky tond on his cheeks. He said passively, Humans must know to repay the kindness that people have shown them, and to distinguish clearly between kindness and enmity! Although the Li n has their reasons for giving me such treatment, they are still my benefactors after all. Therefore, no matter how dangerous and tough that mission may be, I have to do it. And I must seed! Fighting Dong Wushang is my lifetime wish! Having an equally-matched rival in this lifetime leaves me with no regrets! Both of these matters require me to risk my life! Therefore, I will raise your status first. But... I can only marry you after Ivepleted these two matters! So that in the event where I die, you will not end up a widow! If I die, forget me and look for your own happiness. I will tell the n clearly... If I live, then I will be the one to give you your happiness! The white-robed girl started to weep. Tears trailed down her cheeks, her pretty eyes filled with mistiness. She bit on her lip, not saying a word. However, she had already made up her mind. If you live, I will wait for you to give me happiness! If you die... What is the point of others giving me happiness? I will follow after you for sure. However, she spoke nothing of this. She knew that if she did, it would give Li Xiongtu pressure. She didnt wish to give him any form of pressure at all... It was only contentment that she felt. The name of Li Xiongtus biggest foe of his lifetime Dong Wushang! Today, she finally knew! He said it himself! She kept this name in mind carefully. I will not tell others, but I want to remember it. My man is a hero, a good man. Then I shall believe that the rival who can let my man value him this much must certainly be a hero and a good man as well! Ill continue my training! Li Xiongtu took a break, feeling his strength gradually recover. He said calmly, Go and rest. Women shouldnt involve themselves in a mans matters. So domineering! This sense of dominance moved Chu Yang. He felt like he was looking at his own brother, Dong Wushang. These two men seriously possessed the same attributes! The same mighty dominance and a born warrior! However, Li Xiongtus current body condition definitely wouldnt let himst until his battle with Dong Wushang. Even though he himself was unaware of it, his bodys state of overtaxation was already very serious. The Sword Spirit who was also watching gave an urate estimation Going by this rate of overtaxation, the time of Li Xiongtus breakthrough to Supreme Martial Artist level would be the time that he exhausted his life force. When that happened, even the Nine Tribtions Pill would be powerless to do anything about the exhaustion of ones life force! The only solution was to start nursing his health and recover his body condition right away. But how could Li Xiongtu possibly be willing to slow down his progress that was advancing so quickly? Chu Yang sighed. Sword Spirit, give me a big bag of Spiritual Spring Water! The Sword Spirit was stunned. Youre helping him? Yes, replied Chu Yang in a low voice. The Sword Spirit was filled with bewilderment at once. He couldnt understand at all. Didnt you hear him? Once his cultivation breaks through, his biggest rival is going to be your brother, Dong Wushang! Are you really going to help the enemy to oppose your own brother? Chu Yang replied deeply, You dont understand... Dong Wushang is my brother and Li Xiongtu is his rival. However... You must understand that at the same time as Li Xiongtu craves for a rival like Wushang, Wushang is also craving for a rival like him! If Li Xiongtu no longer exists in this world... Wushang will be very lonely! A rival is necessary in a heros life. Chu Yang continued exining calmly, The same goes for Mo Tianji. The most magnificent battle in his life requires the presence of a rival such as Diwu Qingrou, where both parties are equally matched and able toe up with amazing strategies respectively! I believe that the most dazzling and splendid time of Mo Tianji and Diwu Qingrous lives will be the moment Tianji charges up to the Upper Three Heavens! After this battle, even though there will still be battles and wars more dangerous by a hundredfold in the future, they can only enjoy themselves to the max when two great talents strive against each other. The battle which Dong Wushang had enjoyed himself the most in his entire life before this was precisely when he had battled Li Xiongtu in a showdown at the Lake of Despair! Wushang is waiting for Li Xiongtu; Li Xiongtu is also waiting for Wushang! You... should be able to understand this feeling. A battle where either party dies is only between enemies, not rivals! A rival is a term of honor! Only heroes are worthy of bing a heros rival! Finding and meeting ones match is the happiest thing in life! Its also the one thing that can give people a kind of no regrets whether in victory or in loss; everyone is a hero no matter whether he wins or loses feeling the most. No regrets Even if one were to die, he would die happy. The Sword Spirit fell silent. Li Xiongtu slowly drew his wide sword. He murmured, Dong Wushang, what martial domain level... are you now? All of a sudden, the de of the sword trembled and bright afterimages of the sword being wielded flew everywhere. Right at this moment, a soft voice suddenly reached Li Xiongtus ears. Li Xiongtu! If you continue to train like this, you will die! Dont you know that? A jolt went through Li Xiongtus mighty form. He looked around his surroundings and let out a low shout, Whos there?! Chapter 1299 - What A Strange Incident

Chapter 1299: What A Strange Incident

After Li Xiongtu shouted, he waited quietly for the person to respond. However, amidst the swirling snowkes, there was only silence in the surroundings. Nothing was out of the ordinary at all. The white-robed girl dashed out frantically. Young Master, what are you saying? Li Xiongtu had a look of caution on his face. An expert is here. Stay behind me. Anxiety shed across the face of the white-robed girl. However, she did not hide behind Li Xiongtu. She said, Since theres a distinguished guest here for Young Master, Ill make some tea. Then, she turned and walked back in gracefully. Even though she was trembling, she remained very calm. An expert was here. If it was a friend, she couldnt disgrace her beloved. Making tea was something that should be done. If it was an enemy, her hiding behind Li Xiongtu would only impede him. Who was to say that because of her presence, the enemy wouldnt take advantage of her beloved trying to protect her and deal him a heavy blow? Therefore, she made a prompt decision and left immediately. Should the enemy ambush her while she was leaving, Li Xiongtu could even take advantage of the opportunity to get a good look at the enemy and deal the enemy a fatal blow! Watching the frail and delicate figure go back into the room, Chu Yang couldnt help but be filled with admiration toward her. He let out a huskyugh. What an intelligent and virtuous beauty. Li Xiongtu, youre pretty fortunate. Li Xiongtu smiled slightly. Knowing that the intruder was an expert, he stopped probing and said with poise, Thank you for yourpliment. Li Xiongtu feels the same as well. I invite you toe out for a chat. Well skip the chat. Chu Yang spoke passively, I only want to ask you this Do you know that youre hurting your foundation by forcefully training like this? And that you are already close to exhausting your life force? Li Xiongtu fell silent. Then, he replied calmly, I only want to reach the level of a Supreme Martial Artist! I want nothing other than to battle my destined rival and end our feud. I can nurse my health back after that. Chu Yang said softly, But itll be toote at that point. Li Xiongtus eyes flickered. Who are you? You seem to know a lot about me? Chu Yang started chuckling. I just want to tell you that the cultivation level of the rival whom you value the most is far higher than yours! Hes almost at the level of a Supreme Martial Artist! Li Xiongtu was unaffected. He replied calmly, So what? I will catch up to him someday! Chu Yang said, But your current body condition does not allow you to do that. Li Xiongtu chuckled. So what even if it doesnt? And so what if it does? I only acknowledge my rival; why should I care whether others acknowledge me or not? Chu Yangughed and replied, Not bad, thats a good mindset. However, I can help you to recover. Li Xiongtu rolled his eyes. I dont need your help. And I dont need people to pity me! Chuckling, Chu Yang said, Catch this, Li Xiongtu! At once, a ck bag whistled through the air and flew toward him. A sh crossed Li Xiongtus eyes and he caught hold of it. He could hear water sshing about inside the bag. Astonished, he asked, Whats this? Chu Yang replied passively, Inside of that bag is Spiritual Spring Water! Drink a cup in the morning and a cup at night for a month. Youll then be able to make up for the deficit in your body. Its best that you store the water in a Purple Crystal container. Otherwise, if it loses its medicinal effect, there wont be any more for you. When he finished, Chu Yang disappeared in a sh, leaving behind no trace of himself in the vast expanse of snow. Spiritual Spring! A jolt went through Li Xiongtu. He shouted, Who exactly are you?! Different from the conversation earlier, Li Xiongtu had shouted loudly this time. His voice reverberated in the surroundings. But no one answered him. There was only silence around him. Li Xiongtu rose into the air and quickly circled the fence. He shouted, Who exactly are you? Why are you giving me this? Still, no one answered him. However, Li Xiongtus movement here had already caught the attention of the higher-ups of the Li n. Li Xiongtu, as one of the Nine Tribtions, the Li n naturally paid close attention to him. Shadowy figures shed here and there. A few Supreme Martial Artists of the Li n appeared in the courtyard. Before they spoke, Li Wubo also appeared. Following which, a long whistle could be heard and Li Tongtians voice reached them from afar as well. What happened? ... In Li Xiongtus room, the bag of Spiritual Spring Water sat atop the table. In front of and behind him were a total of nine Supreme Martial Artists. They sat around the table, their eyes staring at the bag like searchlights. Li Tongtian sat at the head position with his eyes on the bag as well. Whats in there? Frowning, Li Xiongtu replied, Old Master, this is supposedly Spiritual Spring Water. Spiritual Spring! The moment they heard these two words, the breathing of the nine Supreme Martial Artists simultaneously quickened. Li Tongtians eyes widened dramatically. Two rays of gleaming light shot out from his eyes. Bring it over for me to take a look! When the bag was opened, an indescribable light fragrance wafted out. The noses of everyone present sniffed at the air greedily. Li Xiongtu dabbed a little of the water with his finger and tasted it. Immediately, he was astounded. Closing the bag at once, he murmured, This is indeed Spiritual Spring Water. And its Spiritual Spring Water thats already in emulsion form! This is awesome stuff thats equivalent to amazing Heavenly Treasures... Theres easily 10 liters in this bag... Everyone took in a sharp intake of air. 10 liters of Spiritual Spring Water! This was a shocking amount of riches! This was Spiritual Spring Water that could revive the dead and lengthen ones lifespan! Everyones eyes turned burning hot at once. Where did thise from? Li Tongtian looked at Li Xiongtu. An extremely perplexed Li Xiongtu answered, I dont know either... I was training earlier... And so, he narrated everything that had happened earlier without holding back any details. Li Xiongtu found this extremely strange and perplexing. But what he found even stranger was that these old geezers in front of him... didnt seem to find this strange? Instead, they seemed to feel like this was something that should happen? Li Wubo drummed his fingers against the table. With his head tilted, he asked with an almost indiscernible smile, Hmm, you... didnt see who the intruder was? Li Xiongtu stared at him nkly. No! With a face full of smiles, Li Tongtian asked, You dont know who he is either? And dont know what your rtionship with him is? Yes! Li Xiongtu answered very confidently, his eyes wide. Hurhurhur... Which is to say that you dont know who he is, dont know when he came and dont even know the cause and effect of this. Yet the other party gifted you this big bag of Spiritual Spring Water, a premium-grade Heavenly Treasure, as though he had gone raving mad? Li Tongtians smile was so wide that his old face was full of wrinkles. Li Xiongtu pped his thigh. Youre absolutely right. This incident is really very strange. Uhh, Old Master, is this really Spiritual Spring Water? Absolutely real? Theres no problem with it? Its not poisoned, is it? Li Tongtians facial muscles looked as if they were about to spasm. Staring at Li Xiongtu, he secretly wanted to gnash his teeth in frustration. Yes! Absolutely real! For sure! No doubt about it! Li Xiongtu was totally mystified. Scratching his head, he was absolutely perplexed. Whats the meaning of this... Whos on such good terms with me? Actually giving me something so awesome for no reason and not even showing himself... Oh yes, oh so strange indeed... Everyone repeated after him sarcastically with their lips pursed and eyes all rolled up. Oh, what could possibly be happening? The facial expressions of all nine Supreme Martial Artists, including Li Tongtian, whose cultivation was the most powerful, and Li Wubo, who was the most cunning and scheming, were very weird. There was shock, astonishment, as well as an I knew it kind of expression. Its happening again... Li Xiongtu sighed dejectedly inwardly and hung his head. He had already lost count of how many times he had seen such an expression. Every time an inexplicable or mysterious incident happened, as long as he answered with I dont know, everyone would give him this expression. After giving him such an expression, everyone would patronize him and reply, Oh its nothing strange, hurhur, its very normal. Hurhur, very normal indeed... Every time he saw this expression, Li Xiongtu had the urge to savagely punch them in the face! F*ck your mother, would you die if you exined a little more in detail? Li Tongtian and Li Wubo exchanged a look. They both saw the same thoughts in each others eyes This must be... a gift from that person! When they looked at Li Xiongtu again, the look in their eyes became rather significant. This fellow looks so simple and honest. I didnt expect him to be someone who doesnt even blink when he lies. With a natural voice and looking absolutely the part, does he think he can keep the n in the dark? Its obviously your Boss who came all the way to give you this. Yet you could actually tell a bare-faced lie and pretend you dont know a single thing? Would strangers give you something so good for no reason at all? If so, why isnt there a dimwit out there giving me something like that too? Instead, they had to give it to you? Dont tell me its because Im not as handsome as you? Look at you, all big and tall like a burly bear; its not like youre any much more handsome... Do you really think of us Li n people as idiots... If we were all idiots, would we have been able to be one of the Nine Super ns and prospered for ten thousand years? But its also a good thing that this fellow is a little cunning. When the timees where the Nine Tribtionse together, we should see whether we can discuss a little with this fellow to kill off one of them and rece him with Li Jue... Or even... After that, the eyes of those twonded on the big bag of Spiritual Spring Water at the same time. This was a treasure. So much Spiritual Spring Water... What should they do with it? Uhh, Old Master... One of the Supreme Martial Artists rubbed his hands, rather embarrassed. You also know that that grandson of mine... He was injured a few years ago... Cough, just one cup would do, uhh no no, half a cup... Even just a tiny wine cup would do... Cough, never mind... Cough cough, Old Master, you also know that I have an old recurring illness... This... Just half a tiny wine cup would suffice... Uhh... Hehe, take it that I didnt say anything. Old Master... This... Never mind, take it that I didnt say anything. Noticing that Li Tongtian was giving them murderous looks, everyone very wisely shut their mouths and lowered their heads. Xiongtu. Li Tongtian said kindly, Since someone hade all the way to especially give this to you, then all of this belongs to you. Keep it for yourself... Ill get someone to bring you Purple Crystal bottlester... Cough! The seven of you, hurry and go back to retrieve Purple Crystal bottles! Bring five per person... Hurry! The seven Supreme Martial Artists were so aggrieved that they wanted to die. Damn it, I didnt get anything at all and still have to lose five Purple Crystal bottles... Dont waste any of this Spiritual Spring Water. Li Tongtian spoke affably, Follow that persons... hurhur, instructions and drink a cup in the morning and a cup at night. Do not cut off the process in the middle! Got it? Chapter 1300 - Unintentional Actions

Chapter 1300: Unintentional Actions

Li Tongtians pettiness somewhat bewildered Li Xiongtu. In his eyes, since he had gotten it for free, there was no harm in distributing some to the others to treat their old injuries and illnesses. Besides, they werent asking for much, just half a tiny wine cup. His eyes widened, a perplexed Li Xiongtu said, Old Master, this... Since everyone needs it, theres no real harm in giving everyone a little to treat their illnesses or something. The facial muscles at the corners of Li Tongtians lips spasmed a little. No real harm? The harm is beyond what you can imagine! If your ranking in the Nine Tribtions drops because you gave them a drop or two... That would mean the entire Li n being suppressed by others for ten thousand years... You must understand that the Nine Tribtions are also ranked... Its easy for you to give them the water now, but if you were to rankst in the future... Even if we killed these few fellows and scattered their ashes into the air ten thousand times... We will still have to suffer ten thousand years of suppression. How can we distribute it? Thats absolutely not doable. Li Tongtian grumbled inwardly. Lets not talk about these few fellows; even if its me, I cant ask for it either. If I asked for it... The Elder Master himself would probably personally skin me... But since Li Xiongtu had said so, Li Tongtian naturally needed to put on a show. Xiongtu said that hes willing to share with all of you, hurhurhur... Do you want any?! Huh?! Even a dog could detect the threat in his tone. The seven Supreme Martial Artists shook their heads in unison. What are you saying? This is Xiongtus. Were just joking, hehe, just joking... Alright. Li Tongtian nodded in satisfaction. Then, his expression changed. Then why arent you hurrying back to retrieve the bottles? What are all of you waiting around here for? Waiting for Xiongtu to gift you the water? Hurhurhur, can you even ept it? The seven Supreme Martial Artists fled pathetically. Li Xiongtu was full of astonishment. So brutal, even his n to secretly give them the water had been cut off... So f*cking good at acting! No wonder hes one of the Nine Tribtions! This thought emerged in Li Tongtian and Li Wubos minds at the same time. This... You, girl,e here! This old man is going to give you instructions. Li Tongtian told her fiercely, You must keep an eye on Young Master Xiongtu. One cup in the day and one cup at night; you must watch him drink it, understand? The white-robed girls voice shook as she answered, Yes. Li Tongtian nodded in satisfaction. Li Xiongtu was very displeased with the way Li Tongtian spoke. Frowning, he said, Old Master, I like this girl very much! And... Ive already decided; if I break through to Supreme Martial Artist, Im going to request the n to raise her status and position. When Ive finished what Im supposed to do, Im going to take her as my wife! What he meant was, of course, Be more courteous when you speak to her in the future. The white-robed girl at the side, Meng Huanhuan, blushed crimson red at once and hung her head low. What? Li Tongtian and Li Wubo got a huge shock at the same time. This shock was by no means small; the two of them actually jumped to their feet. You... want to marry a servant? Li Tongtians brows furrowed. Yes! Li Xiongtu was very firm. Shes not a servant! Shes my wife! At once, Li Tongtians eyebrows started to jump fiercely. However, Li Wubo seemed to have thought of something. All of a sudden, he took a seat again. He asked, Xiongtu, did that person who gave you this treasure earlier see this servant? Realization dawned upon Li Tongtian right away. His eyes that were looking at Li Xiongtu were bright. Li Xiongtu was stunned. Why was this matter rted to that person again? What did it have to do with him? However, he still answered, Yes, he did. Li Tongtian asked him nervously, Then, did he say anything? Frowning, Li Xiongtu recalled what had happened and replied, At that time, he said, What an intelligent and virtuous beauty. Li Xiongtu, you are pretty fortunate! Yes, thats what he said. Li Tongtian and Li Wubo breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. They took their seats again and said with a smile, Haha, the Li n will not interfere with your wedding matters, Xiongtu. Since Xiongtu has taken a liking to her, as long as youve made up your mind, I will notify the n and give this girl an appropriate status. Is there anything else? Li Wubo also nodded with a smile. Meng Huanhuan, the white-robed girl, couldnt help but let out an Ah!. She forgot herself and raised her head! Never in her dreams did she ever expect that the n would be so forthright in this. In her heart, she had thought that since the n had put so much effort into grooming Li Xiongtu, he was naturally a very important young master of the n! Which of the important young masters didnt marry the daughter of a distinguished family? As for her... Being able to stay at Li Xiongtus side as a consort was already more than what she could ask for. Unexpectedly, something that she didnt even dare to think about had actually been... decided upon just like that? This... didnt make sense. Since when had the n ever been this agreeable? Even Young Master Li Jue had been grounded and suffered rod beatings when he fought for his own wedding matters. Even when he continued to make a fuss and finally managed to wed thedy whom he had taken a liking to, she was no more than just a consort... Li Xiongtu was also stunned. So simple? How did this... It seemed like something wasnt quite right? What he didnt know was that Li Tongtian and Li Wubo were also stewing inwardly right now. Goddamn Li Xiongtu, pretending like you didnt know anything just now. Yet now you suddenly know to use that person to exert pressure on us... The Nine Tribtions Sword Master had already chosen a wife for his brother, whats the use in us opposing this? Why didnt you say it earlier! We almost couldnt get out of this embarrassing situation... In the time that they conversed, the seven Supreme Martial Artists had already returned with Purple Crystal bottles. Li Tongtian personally filled the bottles with Spiritual Spring Water. In the end, there was half a cup left. Everyone stared at it hungrily. After thinking for a moment, Li Tongtian ordered, Open your mouth. Everyone opened their mouths wide. With a ssh, Li Tongtian emptied the cup of Spiritual Spring Water into Li Xiongtus mouth. Then, he turned to the rest and cursed, Look at how pathetic all of you look! What an embarrassment! I was telling him to open his mouth. What are all of you opening your mouths for? Full of stinky breath, are you trying to disgust this old man to death? At this instant, the seven Supreme Martial Artists truly wanted to die... ... After leaving Li Xiongtus residence, the seven Supreme Martial Artists went back dejectedly with their heads hanging glumly. They sighed all the way home. Li Tongtian and Li Wubo strolled in the snow back to their residences. How is it? With this... youre convinced now, right? Li Tongtianughed in a low voice. Yes! Li Wubos voice was somewhat shaking with excitement. At first, judging from Li Xiongtus reactions, I had thought that it shouldnt be... Because his expression didnt seem to be an act... However, this time... Shh! Li Tongtian rolled his eyes. How can the schemes of the Nine Tribtions be something that you can see through? Forget it, lets not think about it anymore. We can finally have a good sleep after going back today... At the very least, we can rest assured about the next ten thousand years now. Li Wubo nodded incessantly. Yes, yes. However, this Nine Tribtions Sword Master is certainly impressive. The security of the Li n cannot be said to be lenient. Yet this Lord Sword Master could actually go about unobstructed without any trace... Li Tongtian snorted. Otherwise, how could he be the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Li Wubo nodded incessantly. Yes. Sigh, I wonder how that child, Li Jue, is getting along with Xiongtu now... If he could improve his rtionship with him, if our Li n could upy two seats among the Nine Tribtions in the future... Stop! Remember to get the matters about that girl done tomorrow. Li Tongtian rolled his eyes and walked off by himself. Li Wubo sighed. This girl has really struck it big this time... Originally a lowly servant, but is she going to be the wife of one of the Nine Tribtions in the future... ... Chu Yang had already returned to the hot spring long ago. Regarding this matter, Chu Yang felt rather good but also rather forlorn. But of course, a good majority of it was still speechlessness. Because he didnt expect Li Xiongtu, the simple dimwit, to actually really be such a simple dimwit. He had already told him so clearly that this was the priceless treasure, Spiritual Spring Water. He didnt expect this fellow to still shout so loudly after he had gone off... Didnt he know how to make a silent killing? Of course, if he were to know what had happened after that, he would be even more speechless. This time, in all fairness, Chu Yang really only wanted to help Li Xiongtu. Firstly, he couldnt bear to see such a hero and good man die like that from exhausting his life force. Secondly, it was also so that Dong Wushang could have a well-matched rival in the future. So that when he stood at the pinnacle, Dong Wushang would not be lonely! Just like the current legends Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianya. Other than that, Chu Yang didnt have any other intentions. But what he couldnt possibly have expected was that things were simply this dramatic! Because of that shout of Li Xiongtus, things had taken a mystifying turn. This unintentional action of Chu Yangs had instead reinforced even further Li Xiongtus position as one of the Nine Tribtions in the eyes of the Li n! And cleared their final doubts! It had also changed the Li ns hesitation about fighting to the death with the eight Super ns into a rock-solid resolution! And with extreme confidence and high morale! If anyone from the eight Super ns were to encounter people from the Li n now, the Li n would definitely go up against them immediately, thinking that they were in the right and had good reason! And with the intention to kill! To maim! Whatever was brutal was whatever they would do... To fight for the one Nine Tribtions in their n. This could be said to be... The good fortune in ones life was simply... too... amazing... Chu Yang naturally didnt know that he had unintentionally reinforced that extremely evil n of Mo Tianjis once again. And was all the more unaware that not only had his bag of Spiritual Spring Water resolved Li Xiongtus fatal health risk, he had also resolved his biggest headache marriage issues for him. The great Minister Chu who never left his name after doing good deeds didnt know any of this. He merely soaked in the pool all naked again and absorbed one of the great resources of the Li n Earth Core Fire! He continuously enriched his Dantian and adjusted the Yin-Yang bnce within his body. Then... His two hands reached into the heap of Purple Crystals and absorbed with full force the energy of the Purple Crystals that the Li n had painstakingly mined... He even narrowed his eyes and pondered very hard, Why is it that that huge Purple Crystal mine had already been mined for a depth of 300 meters, yet theres still no sign of Souls of the Purple Crystal? This was seriously an insatiable person. ... During midnight of this day, Lord Zi appeared in the Purple Crystal mine again, his face icy cold and with a whole body of purple aura. He walked in coldly. Everyone, who greeted him along the way, was ignored by him. But they also just gave him a respectful greeting and then quickly escaped. Because... Who could guarantee that they wouldnt be scolded badly by Lord Zi the next moment? The cursing and swearing ability of the entire Li n had already been raised by quite a few levels because of this Lord Zi after all. Chapter 1301 - The Holy Crystal Makes Its Appearance

Chapter 1301: The Holy Crystal Makes Its Appearance

Only the Chief Supervisor of the Purple Crystal mine, Lord Li Qingliu, a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist, could neither flee nor hide. Steeling himself, he followed at Lord Zis side and put up with his incessant scoldings and grumblings. That bunch of idiots didnte and make trouble again, did they? This question of Lord Zis stumped Li Qingliu straight off. He didnt know how to answer him at all. I guess they wouldnt anymore. If they did, Li Wubo might as well jump into a cesspool and just drown himself to death... This was even harder to respond to. Li Qingliu could onlyugh in resignation. Lord Zi continued speaking as though he was talking to himself as he walked further in. Li Qingliu steeled himself and followed behind him with a resigned smile. When they were about to reach the end, Lord Zi suddenly spun around. Are you very free? Uhh? Not really... Supervisor Li Qingliu was rather confounded. Then why are you following me? Lord Zi bellowed, Hurry and get back to work! A frightened Li Qingliu fled as fast as he could. Only a ghost would want to follow you... But if you dont tell me to leave, would I dare to leave by myself? Supervisor Li truly realized how much sense a certain idiom made now. After walking out a fair distance, he couldnt help but sigh. This is really f*cking... Apanying a ruler is like apanying a tiger... ... Once again, Lord Zi settled at the mostfortable position A mink coat beneath him and towering heaps of Purple Crystals left, right and behind him. With an extremely reluctant expression, he reached out. With a glowing purple aura all around his hand, heid his palm once more against that gap which had be the size of the mouth of a teacup... Time to get to work! The Sword Spirit darted out at once and slipped in at the speed of light. Within the Nine Tribtions Space, it started to pour again. Before long, the Sword Spirits excited voice could be heard eximing, Lord Sword Master! Soul of the Purple Crystal! The Soul of the Purple Crystal has appeared! Chu Yangs body shook. The purple aura around him almost dissipated. Frantically steadying the purple aura, his subconsciousness entered the treasure trove under the lead of the Sword Spirit! Pieces of Purple Crystal Jade Essence entered his vision, surrounded by a sea of glowing Purple Crystal Cores. However, right in the center of the sea of Purple Crystal Jade Essence, an impressive cloud of purple aura could be seen. Seemingly a solid mass, it wriggled up and down. Grab it for us to take a look! Chu Yang instructed frantically. Alright. With a whoosh, the Sword Spirit collected and took all the Purple Crystal Cores and Purple Crystal Jade Essence around him. In the blink of an eye, he had already collected several thousand pieces. Atst, the true form of this so-called Soul of the Purple Crystal was revealed. A piece of Purple Crystal covered in a purple glow from head to toe appeared quietly before them. Other Purple Crystals, even the Purple Crystal Jade Essence, gave out only a purple sheen. However, this piece was constantly emanating a purple mist that circled around the crystal. In just a mere moment, the area was shrouded in a blurry haze. The color of every Purple Crystal enveloped in this aura seemed to be darkening bit by bit... I see, the Soul of the Purple Crystal can improve the quality of Purple Crystals! Realization dawned upon Chu Yang. Yes, typicalrge-scale Purple Crystal mines in the Imperial Court would all definitely have one Soul of the Purple Crystal inside that slowly nourishes the Purple Crystals within. Even if that piece of Soul of the Purple Crystal was discovered, it definitely wouldnt be removed because it would end up spoiling the fundamental core of the mine, the Sword Spirit exined. I see. Chu Yangs eyes shone. If thats the case, how much cultivation can a piece of Soul of the Purple Crystal increase? The Soul of the Purple Crystal only provides the purest spiritual energy of the universe. Converting spiritual energy into cultivation depends on the person himself... How can you say it like that? The Sword Spirit was rather dissatisfied, though he continued to exin, It can provide a steady flow of spiritual energy, no matter where you are... Nobody would bear topletely absorb a Soul of the Purple Crystal. Therefore, even I wont know how much cultivation a Soul of the Purple Crystal of this size can increase. I see. Chu Yang nodded. Then, he issued the highest order. Take them! Take them all! The Sword Spirit let out a sneakyugh and started to plunder the area without any restraint right away. Chu Yangs subconsciousness exited the mine fully satisfied and content. Yes, Im the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, I dont do this kind of manualbor. Im only in charge of waiting in the Nine Tribtions Space... Minister Chus subconsciousness sank into the Nine Tribtions Space. He carried a Purple Crystal chair over and sat on it with his legs crossed, watching Purple Crystals rain from the sky. Purple Crystal Cores, Purple Crystal Jade Essence, Souls of the Purple Crystal... It was only then that Chu Yang discovered that the Sword Spirit had already set up over ten huge storage warehouses in the Nine Tribtions Space. Thergest one naturally stored the 100,000 regr Purple Crystals that Chu Yang had originally obtained from the outside world. They were haphazardly thrown into a heap by the Sword Spirit, as though a pile of rubbish. Next were six other warehouses. Two of them were already filled to the brim. Inside, Purple Crystal Cores were stacked neatly in uniform rows, as though a military parade. Following that were two other warehouses. Inside them were neatly arranged Purple Crystal Jade Essence. After that was another small warehouse. Right now, there were already 17 to 18 Souls of the Purple Crystal inside. And they were still falling continuously from the sky... Falling... Lord Zi worked overtime for a few days straight again. However, the duration was extended by another day this time. Totaling four days. The Sword Spirit was worked to the bone during these four days. In return, however, his aplishments were notable. All the warehouses that he had set up were allpletely filled up. Without any hesitation, the Sword Spirit set up another 20rge warehouses. In the beginning, Minister Chu still went in very excitedly to count his spoils One million... Two million... Four million... Toward the end, Chu Yang had already be numb. F*ck! As if I have so much time to go in and count everything... They can just give me however many they want to... The phrase counting money till ones hands were cramping was often said but right now, Minister Chu had clearly surpassed this stage and entered a new realm He was already at a point where he was counting money till he was annoyed just seeing money. However, Eldest Young Master Chu still cared very much about the quantity of Souls of the Purple Crystal. He counted them piece by piece, over and over. Atst, the final quantity was determined A total of 1,538 Souls of the Purple Crystal were collected over these four days. There were innumerous pieces of Purple Crystal Jade Essence. Purple Crystal Cores... Who had the patience to talk about that? As for regr Purple Crystals... Minister Chu had already reached a point where he wanted to just discard regr Purple Crystals as though they were trash... F*ck! So in the way! And taking up so much space! ... Ten days went by just like that. On this day, two-thirds of the treasures inside this gigantic Purple Crystal mine had already gone into the Nine Tribtions Space. Chu Yang had also erged the hole outside into the size of a basketball This progress was undeniably fast! When Li Wubo, the n leader of the Li n, heard this piece of news, he practically woke up from his dreams smiling... Of course, if he knew that what he had been excited about his entire life had all entered the pockets of others and he didnt even get a single piece of it while others got to enjoy everything... He would probably wake up from his dreams crying. And turnpletely into an infant Crying immediately after waking, and sleeping after getting tired from crying... The Sword Spirit was also very excited. After continuous overtaxation and continuously putting in full effort into extracting these treasures, the Sword Spirit discovered that his mental energy had surprisingly nearly doubled. Originally, it could onlyst three days, but now it couldst five and a half days... This was an incredible improvement! Of course, Chu Yang himself also improved by leaps and bounds during this period of time. The Earth Core Fire had already been more or less fully absorbed by him... The Li ns Earth Core Fire could only provide the bare minimum warmth now... After another short period of time when Lord Zi would leave, the Earth Core Fire would probably have frozen over by then too. Seeing that they were already reaching the end of the Purple Crystal mine yet the Holy Crystal still hadnt appeared, Lord Zi was rather anxious. He urged the Sword Spirit to intensify his efforts. Atst, on this day... The Sword Spirit was in the midst of extracting crystals. After he collected the Purple Crystal Cores, Purple Crystal Jade Essence and Souls of the Purple Crystal which piled up to a few meters tall, dazzling bright purple light suddenly shot out from nowhere! Brilliant and resplendent, this purple light was a world above others! As though the sun had suddenly appeared amongst the treasures! The Holy Crystal has appeared! yelled the Sword Spirit in excitement. Chu Yang entered the mine in a sh. The objects in front of him couldnt even be seen clearly. There was only a dazzling and brilliant purple light shining! Chu Yang swallowed. Hurry and collect everything! The Sword Spirit frantically intensified his collection efforts. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! In the span of an afternoon, he hadpletely emptied the Purple Crystal mine! Beneath him was already the ground. It was only in mid-air that a dazzling purple light shone in all directions. It actually stayed floating just like that in mid-air without falling. When Chu Yang and the Sword Spirit saw this amazing scene, both of them were bedazzled and stunned. Truly... too beautiful! After a long while, when their eyes finally adjusted to the brightness, they noticed that the ball of light was made up of different objects. In the center was a pigeon egg-sized round object giving out a brilliant purple shine. Surrounding it were 99 other round objects the size of hen eggs floating and traveling in a mysterious pattern. They formed a ball and circled around the pigeon egg-sized object in the middle. 99 Holy Crystals... And a Divine Crystal! murmured the Sword Spirit. His eyes were fanatical and he exuded a kind of hysterical excitement. So many! Chu Yang got a shock. The most exceptional treasures in the world! One Holy Crystal was easily enough to create an expert of Ning Tianyas ss. And here... there were 99 of them! Chu Yangs breathing was ragged. Hurry and collect all of them! Minister Chus face had even turned red. I cant. The Sword Spirit was helpless. He was much greedier than Chu Yang; when he had firstid his eyes on them, he already tried to move them into the Nine Tribtions Space. But even after trying a few times, this thing didnt even budge. Howe... Chu Yang tried to grab them with his willpower, only to discover that they indeed did not budge at all. The 99 Holy Crystals moved slowly along a mysterious trail and spun around the center. They hung in mid-air, neither going up nor down, with their blinding light shining everywhere! Try moving them with your hands. The Sword Spirit said, Im in spirit form, so Im not a physical body like you. Nodding, Chu Yang tried reaching into the purple light with his hand. The moment his hand went in, his entire arm turned the color of Purple Crystals and darkened continuously. However, Chu Yang didnt feel any difort. Instead, he felt a boundless sense offort, as though his entire self was soaking in a hot spring. His whole body was enveloped in warmth. The next instant, Chu Yangs fingers came into contact with a Holy Crystal! Slowly, he closed his fingers around it and held the Holy Crystal in his palm. He could feel an inexplicable burning sensation in his soul. Making up his mind, he forcefully plucked out the Holy Crystal. Chapter 1302 - Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperor

Chapter 1302: Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperor

When Chu Yang extracted this piece of Holy Crystal, Chu Yang suddenly felt his heart tremble for some unknown reason. All of a sudden, a strange battlefield seemed to appear before his eyes! At the same time as he looked over, Chu Yang felt like his soul had been violently rammed against! In the scene stood a mighty and domineering man of great stature andrge build. His body was entirely purple. Holding a sword of purple light on his hand, he maneuvered left and right among an endless crowd of people. When his sword shed through the air, several hundred strange-looking people died under his sword. The battle situation became increasingly intense. More and more of his opponents appeared, surrounding him as though crashing tides. He fought on just like that, as though a madman. Behind him was a magnificent-looking gate of strategic importance! He had norades, nopanions! He fought all alone just like that, using all of his strength to stand against these strange people from entering that gate! He knew nothing of fatigue and his expression was fierce and forceful. His eyes, however, were tired though persistent, carrying a hint of theposure of someone who had already seen through worldly affairs. But since he had already seen through worldly affairs, why, then, was he engaged in such a desperate battle? As Chu Yang watched on, he became very sure of something If this man wished to leave, even if the other party boasted a million-strong troop, no one would be able to stop him! If he wished to, he was able to leave any moment. In fact, the enemy was also hoping for him to leave. Yet he didnt! He remained fighting! Fighting on in a frenzy! Seemingly at the end of their wits, three shadows suddenly flew out from the enemy camp. Coming from afar, they flew to the top of the battlefield in an instant. There was a pair of jet-ck wings on the back of each of these three people. Theirplexions were strange and their noses sharp and pointed. They didnt seem like they were part of the continents human race. The three of them stopped above ground, seemingly discussing something. On the ground, the man, who was as well-built as a celestial god, raised his head. He was also saying something furiously. As for what they were saying, Chu Yang couldnt hear anything. These images werepletely silent! After a long time, the enemy troops retreated, much like the receding tide. On the battlefield, four people stood facing each other! Three against one. Holding his sword, the man got into a fighting pose. Then, he said something, a very short sentence. Even though there was no sound, Chu Yang could still tell from the movement of his lips what he said Come! The other party seemed to say something, but the man paid him no heed whatsoever. Atst, the three on the other side separated with a whoosh and went into a battle formation. The man, who had purple light circling around his whole body, let out a heartyugh and charged toward them with his sword in hand. The four of them flipped and rolled about, fighting with each other. Immediately after, the image was magnified dramatically. As the four of them fought, Chu Yang could clearly see the mountains in the surroundings exploding one by one, rendering the area into t ground, which then became huge potholes... Then, the four of them rose into the air and straight into the clouds. During the fight, Chu Yang could see the stars surrounding them being extinguished one by one... Was that the remnant force of their power destroying living realms one after another? This battle seemed to go on for very long. Judging from the cultivation levels of the four of them, if they were to fight one-on-one, the man would no doubt have the upper hand. However, when fighting three against one, he was not their match. In the battle, he suffered injuries constantly. Yet he continued to engage them in battle, not retreating even a single step. Atst, these four had all reached a point of exhaustion. The man, who had fought one against three, was already covered in injuries all over! In the end, he suddenly stopped and said something. The three winged beings opposite him suddenly revealed a frightened expression and turned to leave. However, blinding rays of purple light suddenly shot out from the body of the man instantly! Brilliant and dazzling, the purple light lit up the entire starry skies! Thereafter, the man bellowed something. Then, his body suddenly exploded. Those three seemed to cry out in shock at the same time before they disintegrated in the explosion... A good half of the enemy camp in the far distance was also destroyed by this huge explosion at this moment! Chu Yangs heart shook intensely. A kind of emotion called heroic sacrifice suddenly permeated throughout and filled his heart! Reading the mans lips, Chu Yang could tell very well what his final words were! Extraterrestrial Demons! Come along with me! ... A light pir stretching all the way to the sky suddenly appeared and disappeared in a sh. The images also disappeared without warning. Chu Yang stood there in a daze. Only then did he realize that his face was already wet with tears. This was most likely the battle with the Extraterrestrial Demons. Just that, why did it appear here? At this point, the Sword Spirit shouted, There are words here! Shocked, Chu Yang opened his eyes and looked over. In front of him, at the ce where the Holy Crystals and Divine Crystal had appeared, there were several words formed by purple light. Going through countless dangers and breaking through endless tribtions; Experiencing every hardship and trial of the world; I was originally a free and unfettered wanderer of the beautiful skies, Moving the blue skies and bright sun about as I please; War drums in extraterrestrial grounds ring throughout the heavens, How can I let the blood of a warrior that lies in my heart rest; My heart returns to dust today, And so, I transform this body of mine into endless time; Destroying my body to leave behind a legacy of centuries-long, A loyal heart of eternity is but a legend; There are so many people in the Nine Heavens, What a pity that there is no one who can apany me; Today, I fight with my all and depart this world; Can it get the passion in your heart burning in return? When thed of the younger generation receives this legacy, Do not forget to battle the Extraterrestrial Demons in the extraterrestrial grounds! ... Chu Yang was astounded These were thest words written before the death of the person who had penned it. The one who had written this poem was most probably the man who had self-destructed and died in the battle. One could tell that this person probably wasnt very learned; the poem that he had written didnt flow very well in some ces and some lines didnt make much sense. However, there was a sense of boldness, a sense of tragedy and a sense of repression... That sense of heroism, however, charged straight into ones heart, causing Chu Yangs heart to feel rather heavy. For a moment there, his heart felt as heavy as lead. At the bottom,rge words continued to appear as the light shed. It was about the mans life. My name is Zi Hao, the Heavenly Emperor of the Imperial Courts Purple Cloud Heavens! I rule over the Purple Cloud Heavens, which borders on extraterrestrial grounds. The Purple Cloud Heavens has always been a hotly-contested ce of strategic importance between the extraterrestrials and the military of the Imperial Court. Back then, I, bathed in blood, had charged up to the Imperial Court. After warring in the east and the west for tens of thousands of years, I established the foundation of the Heavenly Emperor. Because of my valiance and skill in warfare, the Saint conferred upon me the title of Heavenly Emperor of the Purple Cloud Heavens. I was conferred a rank of nobility, but in truth, I charged at the frontlines. However, my personality is by nature violent. My blood boils where war is! Thus, I did not mind. I managed the Purple Cloud Heavens for a hundred and fifty thousand years! The extraterrestrial grounds are filled with nothing but thieves and rascals; they were unable to transgress the boundaries even a single step! In the 19,310,918th year of the calendar of the Imperial Court, there was a great cataclysm in the extraterrestrial grounds. The living environment of the Extraterrestrial Demons was assimted by the universe day by day and the condition of their living environment increasingly deteriorated. Restless and waiting for the first chance they get, they wanted to invade our Imperial Court. I contacted the Nine Heavens Imperial Court several times but was overruled every time. As such, I could only worry over this day and night and fight with all my might by myself. In the ninth month and eighteenth day of the same year, while the Imperial Court sang and danced in celebration of peace, war drums reverberated throughout the heavens in extraterrestrial grounds. Ten million extraterrestrial troops entered the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! Themander-in-chief of the bordend, Zhang Liang, who led troops of nine million retreated without fighting. Within a single night, the Purple Cloud Heavens wereid bare to the enemy! I fought hard to kill the enemies and sent a letter to the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. If the Imperial Court coulde together as one to stand against the enemies, were the extraterrestrial clowns even worth mentioning? Yet, everyone wished only to stay in theirfort and cravenly clung on to life. With the crime of deliberately exaggerating and sensationalizing things as a reason, they threw me into a state of fighting without any support! Within three years, the seven million warriors under me and all of their family members died under the hands of powerful extraterrestrial enemies. Not a single one of them dragged out a dishonorable existence! Out of my six sworn brothers, my seventh younger brother, Leng Yue, battled the Extraterrestrial Demons with all his might but was defeated and killed; everyone in his family perished together with him. My sixth younger brother, Han Qiang, fought without any reinforcements and was trapped guarding the Heavenly Wolf Pass. He fought until he was left with not a single soldier and died self-destructing! My fifth younger brother, Meng Hui, led troops of 100,000 to stand against the extraterrestrials troops of 400,000 and perished together with them... My fourth younger brother, Kuang Dao, brought reinforcements to my fifth younger brother but was intercepted mid-way and died an unnatural death! My third younger brother, Bi Luo, died defending the Heavenly Wolf Pass; my second younger brother, Xue Ge, died guarding the Purple Cloud Gate, shedding his blood for a just cause! My eldest son, together with my eldest grandson and their family of three hundred, guarded the Heavens Breakthrough Gate. They were surrounded by enemies and lost their lives at the gate! My second son... My eldest son-inw and eldest daughter... ... Out of seven million soldiers and twenty million of their family members, not a single person in the Purple Cloud Heavens battle forces survived! Four hundred and five million citizens were all wiped out! Today, this is thest battle of I, Zi Hao! The three great Extraterrestrial Demon generals of the other side will definitely make a move. This is no doubt a losing battle; there is no chance of a fluke at all. However, my brothers have already shed their blood before me. The bones of these great men are buried in Purple Cloud; how can I, Zi Hao, drag out my existence and live on dishonorably! I can only fight on and use this battle to avenge my brothers and my people! I had said this audacious sentence back then With I, Zi Hao, around, the extraterrestrials shall not pass! I have done it! My heart isforted! My brothers and citizens, none of them are cowards. Though they may have died in battle, their noble spirit lives on! My heart isforted! When I die in battle today, I shall be reunited with my brothers! My heart isforted! The only thing which aggrieves my heart is that if the Nine Heavens Imperial Court had risen up to the challenge, what did the extraterrestrials amount to? Yet the heavenly troops of I, Zi Hao, fought for six years, until we have reached the end of the rope. At our time of life and death, the hundred billions of people in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court celebrate their peace... with no one sending reinforcements at all! I die a worthy death with no regrets today, but there is only one thing which remains troubling me Why are the hearts of people so cold?! What followed after that were repetitions that reached as many as several hundreds! Why are the hearts of people so cold? Why are the hearts of people so cold? Why are the hearts of people so cold? The veryst line After I have gone today, who will protect my Purple Cloud Heavens?! Staring at the words, Chu Yang was silent for a long while. The message that this Heavenly Emperor of the Purple Cloud Heavens, Zi Hao, left behind slowly disappeared amidst the brilliant purple light. In the end, it turned into a tall and majestic gate! 30 kilometers tall, it stretched hundreds of kilometers left and right. Majestic and vast, it stood indomitable between heaven and earth! In the middle were three gigantic words. Every word was the size of half a city and shone with purple light Purple Cloud Heavens! This was a hero! Chu Yang was filled with great respect for him in his heart. He thought silently, Fighting by himself till he perished, this Zi Hao is surely a hero of a lifetime! Yet his final words aroused such indignation in people. There are so many people in the Nine Heavens, what a pity that there is no one who can apany me! The heavenly troops of I, Zi Hao, fought for six years, until we have reached the end of the rope. At our time of life and death, the hundred billions of people in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court celebrate their peace... with no one sending reinforcements at all! I die a worthy death with no regrets today, but there is only one thing which remains troubling me Why are the hearts of people so cold?! Why are the hearts of people so cold! This, when said by a hero standing against the invasion of outsiders, at a point where his hope for reinforcements when he reached the end of his rope had turned into hopelessness, was so terribly tragic! Not even a single reinforcement soldier in six years! This is a great man! Chu Yang murmured. Seeing his brothers falling one by one; seeing his descendants stepping onto the battlefield one by one and dying without even an intact corpse. Atst, he himself also stepped out with an air of vigor and magnificence for a final showdown in the Imperial Court with the powerful invaders! Losing his life and perishing! And yet, after his death, there actually remained a sliver of his heroic soul which left behind this amazing treasure trove. As well as a sentence When thed of the younger generation receives this legacy, do not forget to battle the Extraterrestrial Demons in the extraterrestrial grounds! Rest assured, if I can fight my way up to the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, I will definitely join the battle against the Extraterrestrial Demons! Chu Yang clenched his fists and silently promised, I will reinstate your Purple Cloud Heavens! With a tter, all the Holy Crystals suddenly fell at this instant. Chapter 1303 - Tell You a Big Secret

Chapter 1303: Tell You a Big Secret

Ever since the light screen appeared, the Holy Crystals and Divine Crystal had stayed still in the air. It was as though they were waiting for something. Chu Yang took down that piece of Holy Crystal. Its circr shape still stayed in the air. Chu Yang had a vague feeling that they were expecting something, or perhaps, that unyielding fighting spirit from ancient times was looking at himself with bright eyes. Chu Yang felt emotional. He said, Rest assured! Rest assured, if I can fight my way up to the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, I will definitely join the battle against the Extraterrestrial Demons! I will reinstate your Purple Cloud Heavens! This sentence was a promise! Chu Yangs promises had always been filled with determination! Before he finished speaking, the ny-eight Holy Crystals descended at once. With the Divine Crystal in the middle, the ny-eight Holy Crystals arranged themselves around it neatly. From the sky, a vague sigh seemed to be heard. It sounded like a great relief, like someone who could finally rest assured after too much worrying. It also contained a sense of sorrow and apology. Chu Yang could understand this apology. He couldpletely understand it, although it was only a barely audible sigh. Im sorry, this is all that I can leave you. I have so many things, so much heritage andbat power, but back then, I was really at the end of my abilities, and these are all that I can leave you... No more. As a Heavenly Emperor, it was doubtlessly pretty pitiful that these were all the treasures he could bequeath. Yet Chu Yang only sensed a tragic feeling: this Heavenly Emperor must have exhausted all his energy and treasures in the battle! For him to leave such treasures in the final desperate moment, it was already... very impressive! Chu Yang totally believed that if not for his remaining obsessions and grievances, he wouldnt even leave these. He would use them all in the battle, such that his whole life would leave not a trace in this world! Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, You dont need to apologize. Even without these... Ill still have to kill the Extraterrestrial Demons! All the purple smoke in this space finally disappeared. A clearness returned. The Sword Spirit absorbed all the Holy Crystals and Divine Crystal and went into the Nine Tribtions Space. Chu Yang also ced the piece of Holy Crystal in his hand into the Nine Tribtions Space. When the Holy Crystal in Chu Yangs hand entered, all the ny-eight Holy Crystals flew up at the same time, approached and immediately formed a huge circle in the air. It shone with a bright light! Ny-nine Holy Crystals moved in an orbit. Balls and balls of pure Purple Crystal energy emerged endlessly. That one Divine Crystal had already ced itself at the core position. Hovering in the Nine Tribtions Space, its light made the whole space appear purple! In the middle of it all, Chu Yang suddenly realized that the Primordial Violet Vapor inside the Nine Tribtions Space actually slowly got thicker. The leaves of all the spiritual herbs showed an extremely rich purple color. Their growth seemed to be even more vigorous. Chu Yang watched all these changes, yet there was a heaviness in his eyes. Sword Spirit, have you heard of the Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperors name? asked Chu Yang mildly. The Sword Spirit contemted it for a long time and said, I havent heard about it... But in the Nine Heavens, there really is such a ce called Purple Cloud Heaven; but right now... it has be the hub of Extraterrestrial Demons! The hub of Extraterrestrial Demons! Chu Yang felt a pain in his heart and yelled, How can the ce where the hero dies in battle be the ce where demons gather? Are all the people in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court worthless pieces of shit? Has Xue Leihan eaten too much shit? The Sword Spirit waspletely silent. After a long time, he said, This Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperor... He must be a person from ancient times... Chu Yang was still angry. He snorted loudly and asked, Is Xue Leihan a Saint in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court? The Sword Spirit coughed abruptly. No. What is this Saint thing? asked Chu Yang. The Sword Saint was dumbfounded. Looking at this overly bold youngster, he said, The Saint... is immensely supreme... Well... You have to be respectful... To hell with respectful! said Chu Yang rudely. Stop talking nonsense to me! In the future, I will be the Saint of the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! Of what use is a Saint who watches his brother fight alone for six years and not give him a single soldier for reinforcement! The Sword Spirit was totally speechless. He shut his mouth and spoke no more. This masters sense of justice was agitated by the Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperor, and actually wanted to rebel against the Saint now? This was a matter on which the more you said, the greater your faults. It was a big deal. Whats the ranking of Xue Leihan in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, among those below the Saint? asked Chu Yang. As of now... the first, the Sword Spirit said carefully. Coward! cursed Chu Yang. The Sword Spirit fell silent again. After a long time, he finally said, The war between the Nine Heavens Imperial Court and Extraterrestrial Demons has gone on for millions of years... Back then, Master Xue... was not necessarily at the position he is today. Not necessarily! Chu Yang breathed heavily but finally dropped the topic of Xue Leihans inaction. He said, The Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperor ced his treasures here on the Nine Heavens Continent. He had obviously already lost all hope on the people of Nine Heavens Imperial Court... But I, Chu Yang, will not let him down! said Chu Yang heavily. The Sword Spirit ttered, Lord Sword Master wont let anyone down... Chu Yang raised his eyebrows. Hmph. After a long silence, the Sword Spirit seemed to have remembered something. Lord Sword Master, there has to be the heritage of Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperors inside that piece of Divine Crystal... Chu Yangs eyes fixated on him. Oh? However right now, with your strength, Lord Sword Master... Well, you are not yet qualified to receive it, said the Sword Spirit meekly. Chu Yang enraged at once. Disappear in front of me! Immediately! ... In the following days, everyone from the Li n realized that Lord Zi had bezy. On average, he only went to walk one round at the Purple Crystal mine every two days. Besides, every time he went, he stayed for only half an hour or so, biding his time and pretending to do work, and then hed go back home. With the greatest treasure in his hands, what more interest did Lord Zi have to work for the Li n? Right now, his greatest interest was the Earth Core Fire in the Li n. Yet after two days... The Earth Core Fire was actually gone. That hot spring actually froze! Chu Yang was enraged. Its too nondurable... I havent done all I wanted here... He himself didnt think about it this way: to begin with, his mental energy was first in the world, and the Sword Spirits no less; with the two of them absorbing hard at the same time... Even if the Earth Core Fire resource was abundant in the Li n, how long could it possiblyst? And he was actuallyining that he had not done all he wanted... If he was really allowed to... How strong does the foundation of the Li n have to be? Seeing that both the treasure and Earth Core Fire of the Li n was gone, Lord Sword Master Chu wanted to leave. One day, Chu Yang was in his room, contemting how to leave, when someone suddenly reported that the head of the n was here to visit. Li Wubo actually came to visit himself. Haha... Brother Zi is really in high spirits. Of course, Li Wubo didnt visit for no reason, he was here to rush his progress. Brother Zi, youve been quite at leisure these few days. Chu Yang rolled his eyes and said, Youre ming me for beingzy? How dare I, how dare I. Li Wubo gave a fake smile. Recently, my martial technique has progressed once more, and Im in the middle of gathering energy. Chu Yang frowned. If I had arge amount of Purple Crystals, I would be able to break up almost half of this thing within one day. Right now... Im looking for a suitable asion. Before leaving, Minister Chu wanted to cheat another big amount of Purple Crystals out of him. Almost half of it within a day? Li Wubo stared at him. For real? Chu Yang said, displeased, How can I lie about something so big... Li Wubos heart was immediately filled with joy. He said, How many Purple Crystals do you need? At a rough estimate, Im afraid I will need around two million pieces... Chu Yang thought about it and frowned. This is not a small number indeed. I will prepare three million for you, sir! Li Wubo agreed immediately! What were three million pieces of Purple Crystals aspared to breaking open the treasure as fast as possible? If he let this guy continue like this, spending twenty thousand a day and even more as time went by, he might not be able to open it even after several years, besides, at that time... Tens of millions would have been spent... Great, Lord Li! Chu Yangs expression was overjoyed, and he pped his thigh. But when can Brother Zi start? asked Li Wubo. Once the Purple Crystals are gathered, I will mobilize Purple Crystal Sky-Opening Great Technique. And then, it will take a few days for the energy stored to reach its peak-level. Then, I will be ready. Chu Yang said cautiously, However, Lord Head of Li n, you have to take note: at that time, once I do the deed, there wont be any energy left in my body, and its very possible that Id be hurt by the bacsh... Therefore, there needs to be a professional behind me, to pull me away and avoid the impact once I make the attack. There was no more doubt in Li Wubos heart, as he agreed readily. This is what I should do. Right now, the safety of Brother Zi is the top priority of the Li n! A deeply moved expression showed on Chu Yangs face while he said, Since Sir Head of Li n values me so much, today I will... gift you with a piece of news as repayment. This is a big secret that actually determines the situation of Nine Heavens! What news is it? It actually is so significant? Li Wubo couldnt help but suppress his voice. ording to my knowledge... Actually, the Purple Crystal mine in your n is not thergest in the continent. Chu Yang said mysteriously, his voice low, The realrgest mine in the continent... I know where it is. Largest Purple Crystal mine in the continent? Li Wubo was ovee with shock, and then he immediatelyughed. There really is one, its probably long been upied by others... How can it wait for us? About his not being thergest mine in the continent, Li Wubo didnt feel surprised. After all, back then it was Ye n and Xiao n who picked thend first. Besides, these ns have umted great wealth in the recent ten thousand years, and it would be the most strange thing if they didnt haverge Purple Crystal mines... No. ording to my knowledge, that Purple Crystal mine has been without an owner until today! Chu Yang raised his eyebrows. For real? Li Wubos eyes shone. Where is it? I dont know the exact location as well. But there is one person who does! Chu Yang said mysteriously, Besides, in the whole world, only this one person knows it! Chapter 1304 - Continuous Appearance of Auspicious Signs

Chapter 1304: Continuous Appearance of Auspicious Signs

Only one person knows? Li Wubo was delighted: in that case, he just needed to kill this person, and thergest Purple Crystal mine in the world would belong to the Li n? If what this sessor to the Purple Crystal n said was true... then... At that time, the Li n would own not only this Purple Crystal mine right now but also thergest mine in the world... Who in the whole world would be able to stop him? Who is this person? An obvious sense of killing was already in the voice of the head of the Li n. An intention of secret murder in the depth of the night was growing stronger. Do you know that there is an extinct art in the world called Purple Crystal Hand? Chu Yang asked. Purple Crystal Hand? Of course, I know about it! This is an extremely toxic type of martial technique... Li Wubo described Purple Crystal Hand in an exceptionally detailed manner, But Ive only heard about this technique, nobody has ever seen it; I heard it has already been lost in teaching... You were saying? ording to my knowledge, the practice of Purple Crystal Hand can only possibly be sessful in an environment with a horribly high density of Purple Crystals! Chu Yang smiled faintly. And this person Im talking about has already cultivated to the level of third-grade Supreme Martial Artist... Or perhaps fourth-grade or even higher... Chu Yang smiled. Sir Head of Li n, tell me... How high must the Purple Crystal density of the ce where he practiced Purple Crystal Hand be, for him to attain such achievement in such a short period of time? Li Wubo breathed in deeply and smiled faintly. This person is really lucky indeed. Chu Yangughed. I think that you, Sir Head of Li n, are even luckier. Li Wubo smiled faintly, but there was a cold light shing in his eyes. Since you know about this person, then with your level of cultivation, why dont you do the deed yourself? Isnt it better if you get the Purple Crystal mine for yourself? Chu Yang spread his palms helplessly. Did you hear it wrong, Sir? Just now I said, this person is a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist in the least, and possibly a fourth-grade or even higher... Do you think that I can kill him? Li Wubo replied calmly, You cant be certain that you cannot? You are a Supreme Martial Artist of the sword! Chu Yang smiled bitterly. Its a pity that this person also has great power behind his back... Although this great power doesnt know this person possesses a Purple Crystal mine, an enormous amount of trouble would result from killing this person. Indeed. Li Wubo snorted internally and thought to himself: If he were confident, why would he leak the news to me? Can you possibly be this kind? Whats the name of this person? asked Li Wubo. This person is called Lang Yng, answered Chu Yang slowly. Lang Yng! Li Wubo was shocked. Law-enforcement officer! Master of Interrogation Hall! Yes! Its him! said Chu Yang calmly. Absolutely impossible! Li Wubo was suddenly displeased. You are lying to me! A little more than eight months ago, news leaked from somewhere said that Lang Yng might possess the extinct technique of Purple Crystal Hand, andw-enforcement officers once examined Lang Yng. Their conclusion was that... Lang Yng doesnt know that technique at all. Chu Yang smiled faintly. Sir, if there was a person in your n who possesses the technique of Purple Crystal Hand, would you announce it to the whole world? Well... Li Wubo fell into deep thoughts. Under such a circumstance, there are only two possibilities, said Chu Yang. First is that Lang Yng has already cultivated Purple Crystal Hand to a level beyond the sixth grade of Supreme Martial Artist, such that he can conceal it as he wishes. Sir Head of Li n, you ought to know that the cultivation of Purple Crystal Hand is bizarre, such that if one intends on concealing it, even a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist would not be able to find out. Unless the person who does the examination also has Purple Crystal Hand cultivation. The second possibility is that... thew-enforcement officers want this Purple Crystal mine for themselves. Chu Yang said slowly, I have Purple Crystal Divine Technique, and I can totally prove this. Besides, I have physical evidence and witnesses to prove that Lang Yng really has practiced Purple Crystal Hand! Li Wubo thought for a moment before replying, This matter has to be nned in the long term. Of course. Chu Yang smiled and nodded. I will send people to prepare the Purple Crystals first. Li Wubo stood up and left hurriedly. Though he said nned in the long term, Chu Yang realized that it was obviously an eagerness that shone in the eyes of this head of the Li n. Chu Yang smiled internally. Of course Li Wubo couldnt wait. Right now, for the Li n, thew-enforcement officers were none to be feared at all! Right now, thew-enforcement officers were publicly positioned against the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. And the Li n stood with the Nine Tribtions Sword Master clearly and publicly, so they were certainly and indisputably against thew-enforcement officers. Under such circumstances, why would the Li n be concerned about the Master of Interrogation Hall? Even if it was the Dharma Supreme... If the Li n had an opportunity to hit him at his time of weakness, they would attack without hesitation! What Li Wubo cared about was not this but the uracy of this piece of information. Besides this, Li Wubo wasnt quite clear about some things that Chu Yang spoke about. So he had to go back to ascertain it. That was all. ... Within one day, three million pieces of Purple Crystal were in ce. The Sword Spirit started performing the technique of Whale Sucking, converting all the Purple Crystals into energy and absorbing it into the Nine Tribtions Space... And Li Wubo was also trying to understand things by seeking out several elders. I heard that Purple Crystal Hand has to be cultivated at a ce with high Purple Crystal density? Of course! If Purple Crystal Hand could be casually cultivated, why would it be called Purple Crystal Hand? Of course it can only be cultivated when the density of Purple Crystal reaches a certain level! It wont work even if the density is too low! Then this Purple Crystal mine in our Li n... Will it work? If you count those not yet extracted, of course it will. But with only those at present, it probably wont yet reach the level of attracting Violet Aura From the East. If this is the case, would a Purple Crystal mine that allows someone to cultivate Purple Crystal Hand be thergest Purple Crystal mine in the world? Principally, yes; however, either thergest or the secondrgest would qualify for the cultivation of Purple Crystal Hand. If within a short span of several decades, one could cultivate Purple Crystal Hand to the fourth, or fifth level of Purple Crystal Hand... Or even higher, what kind of Purple Crystal mine would that have to be? A super Purple Crystal mine! ... The first question was answered: what Lord Zi said was real. I heard that Lang Yng cultivated Purple Crystal Hand? About this... There is no evidence. And thew-enforcement officers deny it. What if evidence can be produced? Then Lang Yng himself is a great treasure! ... The second question was answered: what Lord Zi said was still real! I heard that once someone cultivates Purple Crystal Hand to the boundary between immortal and mortal, hed be able to conceal the energy of Purple Crystal Hand as he wishes? And it takes someone who also possesses the power of Purple Crystal Hand to notice it? Yes, this is what the legend says, but what actual level of cultivation is needed to conceal it, it is not yet known. About the sensing of Purple Crystal Hands power... It is not part of the legend, and it cant be known whether it actually is. ... The third question was suspended: what Lord Zi said was more than 70% reliable. Li Wubo was a man to do great things, of course he was decisive! After he ascertained all this, he made an order immediately: take note of the movement of thew-enforcement officers! In particr, take note of the movement of Lang Yng, Master of Interrogation Hall. Of course, this order was given secretly, especially... to hide it from this sessor to the Purple Crystal n! If this treasure could be mined directly... what would he need this Lord Zi for? Of course, if it couldnt be mined yet, it would not be toote to ask this Lord Zi toe and help... Besides, it was a chaotic mess outside! The great wave of impact caused by the news of Chu Yang being the Extraterrestrial Demon was still continuing. Right now, the whole world was searching for anyone who was rted to Chu Yang. t Mountain Ridge at the Southeast became the center of attention. Every day, many people went to kill the demons to defend Tao. Though none of those who went returned, the worlds so big, who was to say who didnt return? So everyone still kept going. One day, the news about discovering allies of Chu Yang the Extraterrestrial Demon suddenly broke out in the martial world. Therefore, everyone gathered to attack them. However, these people were pretty skilled and actually managed to break out of the siege, and moved to break through to the Southeast. But since everyone found out about them, how could they let them break through? Therefore, the roads towards the Southeast were all blocked. The Nine Super ns joined forces withw-enforcement officers and other martial artists to sever the hopes of these people to enter the Southeast and reunite with the Extraterrestrial Demon. The whole martial world besieged them. However, the Extraterrestrial Demons allies were actually all very experienced in the martial world. They came up with many clever strategies. In desperation, they broke through the siege in random directions and actually managed to break free, eluding all the way. Right now, they seemed to being towards the Northwest. Because in the whole world, only the Northwest side was weaker in force. After Li Wubo received such news, he didnt take it seriously. What does this thing have to do with the Li n? You can do whatever you want, the more people that die, the better. I dont care about Extraterrestrial Demon and such at all... However, immediately, new information came which made Li Wubo no longer able to sit still, because it said that among the allies of the Extraterrestrial Demon, one person actually had something to do with Lang Yng the Master of Interrogation Hall. Right now, Master Lang Yng had already left the Law-Enforcement City, and led a party all the way toward the Northwest, traveling day and night! It was said that he was going to kill this person himself, or... for some other reason. Sinctly, the Northwest of the continent which had always been deserted actually slowly became bustling. Lang Yng hase to the Northwest?! Li Wubo stood up abruptly as though he was on drugs, startling the intelligence officer who came to report. Yes... Great! Li Wubo rubbed his hands, his face bore the expression of excitement. This is really, really... a heaven-sent opportunity! If I dont take it, I Li Wubo will be too ashamed to face my ancestors... One can really be lucky out of nowhere! Li Wubo was really excited. How could he not be lucky? At first, the Purple Crystal mine that hasnt been sessfully mined for ten thousand years showed hope, and then, he got the news about thergest Purple Crystal mine in the world. And then, not long after he got this information that the most critical person actually happened to coincidentally deliver himself to his doorsteps! Li Wubo couldnt control his excitement. When a n is to be prosperous, auspicious things must happen to them! All of this proves that my Li n... is finally going to be prosperous! Otherwise, how can good deeds happen one after another? This is a godly message! Wahahaha... Chapter 1305 - A Disappearing Act

Chapter 1305: A Disappearing Act

Li Wubo paced about in his room, his eyes flickering. Atst, pressing his lips together, he made up his mind. Smacking the table, he shouted, Ry my orders immediately... ... Chu Yang stayed in the Purple Crystal mine for two days straight, waiting for Li Wubo to take action. He naturally knew that if Li Wubo ascertained the information about Lang Yng, he definitely wouldnt tell him. He would keep it only for himself! Therefore, he needed to observe every little clue and hint he could find. Atst, on this day, Chu Yang discovered that the Purple Crystal mine was transferring Purple Crystals out inrge quantities. Grabbing Li Qingliu over, Chu Yang asked fiercely, Whats going on? There arent even enough Purple Crystals for my usage, so why are they being transferred out? Li Qingliu had a troubled expression on his face. Lord Zi, it really is the n that needs to use it... Whats going on that is so important that it needs to resort to using my Purple Crystals! Chu Yang was furious. Stop and leave everything here! Li Qingliu didnt know whether tough or cry. Do you seriously goddamn think that all these Purple Crystals belong to you? Who do you think you are? Its the n leader who requested for it! Under Chu Yangs despotism, Li Qingliu finally confessed. The n leader requested for it... Hmph! Damn him... Lord Zi cursed a little before he announced, Im starting the huge breakthrough today! Since Li Wubo had started to transfer out Purple Crystals inrge quantities, that meant that there would definitely be some kind of n put into action. In addition, the scale of the operation definitely would not be small. The amount of time they were going to spend outside would also be very long. If it were just a short period of time, they wouldnt need to bring so many Purple Crystals with them. Besides, other than Li Wubo discovering Lang Yngs trail, Chu Yang couldnt think of any other reason that could make Li Wubo carry out such arge-scale operation during this timing... Since that was the case, it was time for him to leave. However, considering the Li ns tight surveince over him, finding a way to leave was a serious issue. Huge breakthrough? Really? Li Qingliu was overjoyed. Snorting, Chu Yang waved and showed off his hand. Li Qingliu then discovered that around Lord Zis hand was a rich purple aura that stayed together and didnt dissipate. In particr, the number of those purple lines that could break through strong fortifications had increased from the original one to two strands into easily ten million strands which spread all over his entire palm! Li Qingliu was filled with delight instantly before a twinge of heartache came over him. They had spent a good three million Purple Crystals in exchange for just the purple lines on this hand! ... When Li Wubo heard the news about the huge breakthrough, he and the other Supreme Martial Artists hurried over the first moment they got. Li Wubo did not forget about the guard that Lord Zi had requested for. He sent a fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist to be a standby behind Chu Yang and be prepared to rescue Lord Zi at any time. In front, Lord Zi stood tall and upright as he faced the treasure trove that had already been emptied out. As everyone waited with bated breath, Lord Zi started to move vigorously! Hei~ ya~ When Lord Zi made an extremely weird sound which sounded like the groan of someone suffering from constipation, n Leader Li and the others simultaneously felt their anuses clenching. Shivers ran down their backs. So... terrifying. And then, Lord Zi puffed out his chest vigorously, his stance turning firm and steadfast! Holding his hands in front of his chest, his hands started to move as though they were butterflies flitting among flowers. When his upper body movements reached a certain degree of perfection, he started to move his lower body. He started by twisting his waist; just like an electric motor, his waist spun left and right. After that, he proceeded to sway his buttocks. After making a few flirtatious and explicit hand gestures and actions, his waist and buttocks swayed a few times at an extremely high speed, as though a pole dancingdy. Li Qingliu, Li Wubo and the others watching at the back immediately felt like they had entered a brothel. Too unsightly! After that, Lord Zi gave a loud shout and the purple light in his palm intensified and shone brightly! Everyone widened their eyes dramatically. Knowing that Lord Zi was about tomence the huge breakthrough, all of them started to make preparations for it. Their eyes piercingly bright, they circted their energy, every one of them as if panthers on the verge of going on a rampage. However... After the purple light on Lord Zis hand brightened, he surprisingly retracted the light. Thereafter, he started to repeat the same movements from earlier... Everyone was ovee with speechlessness... After another set of strange actions, Lord Zi let out yet another deafening bellow! Purple light shone brilliantly! Everyone went on alert... and made preparations again. And then Lord Zi retracted the purple light once more... Behind, there were already people clenching their jaws. Was this fellow deliberately ying them for fools? After that, he let out yet another thunderous shout... This process was repeated for a whole eight times! At the back, the foreheads of Li Wubo and the rest were filled with ck lines. Completely speechless, they stood there in a daze, as though they had been struck by lightning. Bro... Are you serious about this? Fooling around just once would do. Doing this eight to nine times consecutively... Is there any meaning in it? When he reached the ninth round, everyone closed their eyes and sighed. They didnt even bother moving at all. What the hell, Ill just assume that Im watching a show... All of a sudden... Boom! There was an explosion, as though the mountains and earth had split open! Everyone was instantly stunned... They could hear Lord Zis frantic voice. Quick, grab hold of me... But at this point, the expert in charge ofing to Lord Zis aid was in a daze long ago. How would he be able to react in time? With their eyes wide open, everyone could only watch the violent explosion in front helplessly. Powerful and brutal wind currents shot everywhere. And then... Lord Zi was struck violently by the wind currents. Letting out a tragic cry, he was thrown back with great force, his limbs iling about wildly... In mid-air, blood could already be seen gushing out of his body from head to toe. Then, Lord Zis mouth opened and he sprayed out a violent mouthful of blood... Everyone was only in time to circte their energy and protect themselves in this explosion... The explosion ended! When all of them nced over, they were all wild with joy and filled with speechlessness at the same time. What they were overjoyed about was that there was now a huge hole in that indestructible Purple Crystal mine. Easily the size of a water vat, it ran several meters deep. Although it hadnt been fully opened, its current size was already several hundred timesrger than that basketball-sized hole earlier. This development was practically a shocking miracle! All of them were confident that as long as they did this another one or two times, the mine would definitely be opened up. But... what they were speechless about was that Lord Zis face was nowpletely covered in blood and there were wounds all over his body. Blood dribbled out in mouthfuls from his throat, apanied by bloody bubbles. His eyes were dull and lifeless and it was apparent that he was barely breathing... He was practically on the verge of death. How was the digging supposed to continue? Landing with a thud, Lord Zi happened to m onto the ground right in front of Li Wubo. It was a mystery where he managed to gather the strength from but grabbing the hem of Li Wubos robes violently, he clenched his jaw in fury and raised his head. You, you, you... Didnt you say that you have arranged for an expert to catch hold of me? I-I-I... Where is he?! Li Wubo was dumbfounded. I did arrange for one but you... were twisting your waist and swaying your buttocks, and shouting and bellowing non-stop... Who knows which of your shouts was supposed to indicate the start... Yet when everyone had already lost hope, you finally made your move... Can you me me for that? However, Li Wubo was truly in the wrong regarding this incident. Even if Lord Zi had told him, did he know what technique he was going to use? Did he know how many times he would need to circte his energy? Therefore, Li Wubo, with a forehead full of ck lines, could only suffer through Lord Zis fury in dumbfounded silence... I wasnt fooling around... What I did was concentrate nine rounds of energy into one and release it all at once... You pig... Lord Zis words made Li Wubo flushpletely red. Good thing Lord Zi then passed out right away. Otherwise, Li Wubo was sure that his entire family tree of ancestors was going to be cursed and sworn at... Quick! Carry Lord Zi back at once and take good care of him! Li Wubo was filled with regret. Right now, in his eyes, Chu Yangs status had already been shot all the way up to national treasure status. Being able to st a tunnel through such a sturdy Purple Crystal mine so quickly... If he hadnt been negligent, didnt this mean that he couldve seen the treasures in another few days after this session? Its all my fault... n Leader Li thought as he med himself. You have so much patience when strolling around the brothel, so why were you so impatient when Lord Zi was doing his thing? Sigh... He quickly arranged for physicians and experts to escort Lord Zi. Then, with the same care as if they were escorting their own mothers, they escorted Lord Zi back to recuperate. The Li ns top physician also came over frantically and followed along. Watching as Lord Zi was carried away, Li Wubo let out a resigned and embarrassedugh. Then, he went forward to examine the hole. The more he looked at it, the more ted he was. The size of a water vat and easily 15 meters deep! It was practically big enough to allow a person to pass through! This was truly a... pleasant and surprising development! No matter what it takes, spare no effort in treating Lord Zis injuries! Let him recover as quickly as possible! Li Wubo ryed strict orders. Understood! ... Chu Yangid in bed weakly as he watched the two worried-looking physicians get busy. With Chu Yangs cultivation and the Sword Spirits methods, pretending to be gravely injured was pretty much a simple task for Chu Yang. Right now, these two Li n physicians were perplexed. What were they supposed to do about this? Lord Zi was pretty much on his deathbed... They didnt even dare to use any medicine on him. Even though he was so gravely injured, the n had actually issued an absolute order They must get Lord Zi back on his feet within seven days! When the two physicians thought of this, they wanted to smash their heads against the wall. Seven days... If we can keep Lord Zi alive for seven days, it would already be a work of God. Lets not even talk about something like... getting back on his feet! That was practically a fairytale! The two physicians sighed again and again,pletely helpless... At night, when they saw that this Lord Zi was hanging onto hisst breath so tenaciously, the two of them were somewhat relieved. Wave after wave of n higher-ups who came to visit had already left. Of course, all of these higher-ups had thought that Lord Zi was gravely injured and on hisst breath, so they didnt guard against him when speaking. One of them stroked his beard and said, My brothers, at midnight today, this old man is going to set out with the team. I shall skip bidding farewell to everyone when the timees. Yes, this was a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist. Everyone naturally had no doubts about his capability and only offered a few superficial lines like bon voyage. Of course, to the Lord Ziying in bed, the phrase setting out at midnight was the most critical. The night watchmans drum passed. It was nowte into the night. At almost midnight, the surroundings were quiet. Lord Zi suddenly mumbled something. The two physicians hastily went up to him. This was great news... He could speak now... But the moment they leaned toward him, the two of them suddenly felt the world around them spin. And then, they werepletely lost to the world. Slowly sitting up, Lord Zi nced at his clothes. Then, he nimbly removed the robe which the elderly one was wearing. With light movements, he put it on. Next, he grabbed a bronze mirror and started to apply makeup on his face. He painted himself to look exactly like the physician. Then, he adjusted his facial muscles, tolerating the pain as he did so. Lastly, he dusted some powder onto his hair. Immediately, his hair turned snowy white. After that, he shaved off the elderly mans beard and very meticulously stuck it onto his own chin. Then, he gave a little cough pretentiously. Alright, his voice sounded old enough. Chapter 1306 - Such Viciousness

Chapter 1306: Such Viciousness

With a thud, Chu Yang knocked out the other unconscious person one more time and stuffed him under the bed. The old doctor on the bed was still unconscious. Pulling up the nkets, he made him face the wall. Then, he walked out with a face full of worry. Old Doctor, how is Lord Zis injuries? asked the few people waiting outside anxiously. Cough... This illness of Lord Zis... is no small matter. This old man needs to head out immediately to gather some herbs! All of you, stay here and watch him properly. Ive already used the Great Divine Needle Technique to seal Lord Zis life force and prevent it from leaking... Before I return, no matter what happens, do not ever, ever allow anyone to enter the room. If it agitates his life force, there wont be anything that can save him! Were pressed for time, Im going out immediately! Its a good thing that I know where this herb can be found. Im afraid that others wont know the correct way to extract it and end up damaging the divine herb and causing it to lose its effect. As such, I will personally see to this matter and will set off immediately! I leave this ce in your hands, everyone. Do not ever, ever allow anyone to go in before I return! This is absolutely critical! Old Doctor Chu Yangs expression was very serious. Old Doctor, rest assured that we will definitely guard Lord Zi properly! We wont let anyone disturb him! After giving them a series of serious warnings, Chu Yang the Old Doctor hoisted a hoe onto this shoulder and picked up the medicine box before he walked out proud and openly. The moment he left, his gait became hurried. Under the snow-lit night and in the heavy snow, he hastily headed in the direction of the mountain pass. This old doctor was the Li ns number one physician. He had always been well-respected and enjoyed a prestigious status within the n. He had saved countless lives and everyone in the Li n knew him. As such, this journey of Chu Yang was of course very smooth. There were constantly patrol guards who, upon seeing him, greeted him respectfully. The old doctor smiled and nodded at them, his footsteps never once stopping. Although this old doctors heart waspletely immersed in the field of medicine, his cultivation level had reached third-grade Emperor. Even though it was mediocre in Chu Yangs eyes, it did not stop him from hurrying on his journey at the speed of a third-grade Emperor. Seeing that he was already out of the ns architectural zone, Chu Yang heaved a sigh of relief and continued forward. Suddenly, a low shout came from the side. Whats the password! Standing still, Chu Yang stroked his beard and smiled. Its me. Arge man appeared in the snow. Oh, youre the senior pharmacist doctor. Where are you heading at such an early time? Sighing, Chu Yangs expression was full of gloom. That Lord Zi is on the brink of death. I have no choice but to head out overnight to gather some herbs for him... But the n leader has instructed that... no one is to pass through... This... The man was rather hesitant. This old man treating Lord Zis injuries is also the n leaders top priority order. Chu Yang smiled. This... If you refuse to let me out, Im more than happy to not have to go through this trouble and will just head back. If Lord Zi unfortunately dies... and the ns important matterse to a premature end, youll just be the one to take responsibility for it, thats all. The weather is so cold that I dont want to go out even if you ask me to. Snorting, Chu Yang turned to leave. Wait, wait... Old Doctor, please wait a moment. The man backed down immediately and came forward with an ingratiating smile. Im just doing my duty... I have no other choice. Since thats the case, itll be fine as long as the Old Doctor goes and returns quickly. I will not stop you. Go and return quickly? On what grounds? Chu Yang rolled his eyes. Who do you think you are, actually ordering me about... Not only will I not return quickly, but I also wont go out at all! Dont, dont, dont... Old Doctor, a magnanimous man like you wont hold it against me, right... Im nothing but a fart... You can just let me off after rxing your mouth... The man smiled at him ingratiatingly and tried to please him. Lord Zi was someone who dared to scold even the n leader. His formidability didnt need any mention... If anything were to really happen to Lord Zi because of him... His entire family would end up very unlucky. Smack! Chu Yang gave the fellow a tight p across the cheek, berating him furiously in a low voice, Bastard! Do you use your mouth to fart? Actually wanting me to rx my mouth and let you off? What kind of ridiculous talk is that! The man held his cheek, a hint of fury crossing his eyes though he didnt dare to re up. Yes, yes, yes... I said something inappropriate. Chu Yang snorted furiously. I was already filled with displeasure at having to go out and gather herbs in this weather. To think I have to even encounter someone like you on the way! Snorting, he raised his head and walked past haughtily with his beard in the air. After he was long gone, the man from earlier finally returned to his hiding ce with a face full of perplexion. He grumbled non-stop in his heart, This old fellow has always been very good-tempered. Why is he this unreasonable this time... Touching his cheek which was still burning, he said spitefully, This old guy is just throwing his life away by going out anyway. ... After going through several tens of mountain passes, Chu Yang finally went out of the entrance of the Li n. Looking back, he actually had a kind of feeling as though everything was just a dream. He was finally out. This trip was not made in vain; his gains were monumental. Chu Yang already had the intention to leave. When he heard that piece of news, all the more he couldnt stay still. What exactly did the Master of the Law-Enforcement Interrogation Hall, Lang Yng, head out personally for? Chu Yang didnt have any reliable news, but he believed that Lang Yng would never make a move for no reason. Even when Lang Yng previously besieged Hong Wuliang, the biggest foe of his life, he didnt even attend to it personally. Firstly, he might really have reached a bottleneck in cultivation; secondly, there was probably another reason... And yet he headed out this time. Considering the timing, it was probably to deal with the Extraterrestrial Demons... Other than that, there were no other major events. But who were the Extraterrestrial Demons? Chu Yang thought about it. If it was merely to deal with him, this probably wasnt enough to rm Lang Yng. However... Could Lang Yng have set out this time because of... Wei Wuyan? If Wei Wuyan were to be discovered, he could be deemed an aplice of the Extraterrestrial Demon. Besides, Wan Renjie, Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan were also with Wei Wuyan. These few had all been seen with him in Tianji City. Chu Yang had been keeping an eye out for these four peoples whereabouts all this time to no avail. They were probably the only ones... who could get Lang Yng to personally deal with them this time. Because of him, they were now in danger. How could Chu Yang not panic? Seeing that he had already left the watchful eye of the Li n and that he waspletely hidden by the vast expanse of snow behind him, Chu Yang immediately activated his movement techniques. In a whoosh, he vanished without a trace. After turning the corner at the foot of a mountain, he reverted to his original appearance. However, this time, he didnt don ck robes. Instead, he donned robes of white. As though he had blended into the snow, he sped along as he spread his vast divine sense over a wide expanse. The most important thing now was to locate those people who had left the Li n. The Li n members wanted to look for Lang Yng, while Lang Yng wanted to look for Wei Wuyan. This was a link. ... When Chu Yang was on the way out, Li Wubo and over ten other n elders were in the midst of discussing the matter about Lord Zi. A total of sixteen people sat all around. They were the nucleus forces of the Li n, as well as the decision-makers of this generation. On this night, after returning from visiting Lord Zi, they came together and discussed a few issues. After finalizing the arrangements regarding Lang Yng, they saw the team off. Atst, they could now properly discuss the matter about Lord Zi. Elders, lets discuss how we should win Zi Xiaoyan over. Li Wubo took a breath and said, Using beauty to seduce him is obviously not viable. The three maidservants in his residence are all gorgeous beauties, yet he waspletely unmoved. We dont need to talk about this aspect anymore. Yes. Another elder said, Using Purple Crystals to move him obviously doesnt work either. He himself possesses the ability of the Purple Crystal mine; neither Purple Crystals nor riches will be able to move him. Its rather a pity to kill him. Another person mused. Of course we cant kill him! But this man needs to bepletely under the control of the Li n! Should he ever fall into the hands of the other ns, it would be a great disaster. The eyes of another elder flickered. But once we are done using him... Theres no harm in killing him. Everyone fell silent. Li Wubo took a deep breath. I have an idea, just that its a little vicious. n Leader, please say it! All the elders said, As long as the Li n can prosper for another ten thousand years, so what even if its vicious? Even if the world despises it, this must be done regardless. The nes first; under this precondition, everything... can be disregarded! Li Wubo nodded. What Im thinking of is... When his injuries have recovered a little, well poison him... What kind of poison can affect a Sword Supremacy? All the elders started to think hard. The Soul Control Herb! Li Wubo replied carefully. All the elders received a huge shock. The Soul Control Herb was unique to the north-west. When used together with Congealed Snow, it could control any Supreme Martial Artist! If he were to disobeymands, just a mere thought would let him suffer unspeakable agony and feel worse than death. However, there was a precondition to using this poison It needed the power of a Supreme Martial Artist to catalyze it and human life as a key ingredient. Meaning that... Someone must be sacrificed in order to sessfully poison him. Just as well. Well use that physician... That old guy is treating Zi Xiaoyans injuries, so hes the one person whom he will be the least suspicious of, one of the elders suggested. Most of these people had received the kindness of that physician and had their injuries treated by him before. He had even saved the lives of a few of them before. Although these few people couldnt really bear to do such a thing, after thinking about it, they chose to remain silent. Compared to the n, how much was a human life worth? Even if he had saved them before... it didnt matter either. Those who should die wont be able to avoid death. That old man is not young anymore too. Its not like hes going to live forever even if we dont kill him. The eyes of one of the elders flickered. Therefore, I suggest that all of you keep yourpassion to yourselves! Its something that will cause you to lose your life! No one spoke anymore. There was truth in what he said. Even though the physician had saved them before, he was already an old man after all. Thesest few years, his strength had also somewhat been unable to keep up with his will. Even if they didnt kill him, was he going to live on forever? When they thought of it this way, they actually felt somewhat at ease and justified. Seeing that nobody was objecting anymore, Li Wubo nodded in satisfaction. Alright, since thats the case, well go ahead with it. Seventh Elder, Ill put you in charge of this. This must go off without a hitch. The hawk-nosed Seventh Elder stood and received the order. This Seventh Elder was the coldest and most vicious person among the elders. Li Wubo had gone to the right person by handing this mission to him. Once we have him in our control, well need to guard against his counter-attack at all times and tame him... And get him to obey uspletely. However, we must not let down our guard. Li Wubos eyes were cold and venomous. At an appropriate time, well drug him and get him to mate with women and produce offspring. The more the better, and not limited to males or females. After we let him groom his offspring... and ascertain that the offspring can be used by us, well kill Zi Xiaoyan! Chapter 1307 - Master Of The Interrogation Hall, Lang Yilang

Chapter 1307: Master Of The Interrogation Hall, Lang Yng

How wise of the n leader! The eyes of all the elders shone. If this were the case... then wouldnt the Purple Crystal bloodline be the Li ns? If so... With a cold and deep voice, Li Wubo went on, With that, we can turn the Purple Crystal bloodline into the Li ns branch bloodline step by step. At that point in time, the Li n will be stable for a long time toe. In addition, no matter when, we will be the first to discover and easily obtain Purple Crystal mines... Once we survive this ten thousandth year crisis and kill the rest of the Nine Tribtions with our mighty strength... and dominate the Nine Heavens... Then doesnt that mean that we would have established the start of the Li ns true glory! Everyone mused heavily over this. This was indeed not impossible. Think about it After the Nine Tribtions Sword Master united the Nine Heavens, there would be a lot of things to be done. The strength of basically all the top forces would have been depletedpletely by then... On the contrary, the Li n would definitely have retained most of their resources and manpower... At that point, if they were to catch them off-guard and stage a rebellion and kill them, it wouldnt be strange at all. This waspletely within their means. This... is certainly rather vicious. However... For the sake of the n, this is the only way. Li Wubo said heavily, I hope the elders can understand... and execute the n! All the elders got up immediately. n Leader, what are you saying! We have always had nothing but support for the ns decisions. There is no reason for us to object! ... Among a vast expanse of snow, Wei Wuyan walked in silence. Three others followed behind him as they sighed deeply. They were Wan Renjie, Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan. There were injuries on all four of them. The one whose injuries were especially serious was Wei Wuyan. Ever since they left Tianji City, the four of them had traveled together. All of them were experts and they didnt encounter any trouble along the way either. Contrary to expectations, their days had passed rather peacefully. One day, it seemed like Wei Wuyan had unexpectedly discovered something and started to head all the way north. He had discovered Hong Wuliangs trail! Toward Hong Wuliang, this person who was both his Teacher and enemy, Wei Wuyan felt nothing but intense hatred. The moment he discovered it, he disregarded everything and followed his trail the whole way. Fearing that Wei Wuyan would meet with danger, Wan Renjie and the other two naturally apanied him. Unexpectedly, after traveling for a short time, news of Extraterrestrial Demons suddenly started to spread like wildfire in the world. In no time, uncertainty and fear permeated the atmosphere. Everyone was filled with righteous indignation and rolling their sleeves up for a fight. Everywhere, people were denouncing Chu Yang for having lost his mind and being so inhumane... The four of them became more and more bewildered. After asking around for a long time, they finally made sense of the situation. It was because Chu Yang had annihted the Medicine Valley... When they finally understood what had happened, the four of them flew into a rage. They got into a huge argument in a restaurant and even came to blows with others! How can Chu Yang be an Extraterrestrial Demon? If Chu Yang were an Extraterrestrial Demon, all of you are Extraterrestrial Demons too! Your entire family members are Extraterrestrial Demons! Bao Buhuan was a short-tempered man. Unable to hold himself back, he raised his voice and promptly proceeded to beat up everyone in the restaurant who were discussing this matter. The four of them were already in a bad mood from the start. When they discovered traces of Hong Wuliang, they felt even more repressed. And now, people were actually ndering their brother right in front of them. This was absolutely intolerable! This wasnt a big deal in the beginning. Even though the four of them were subsequently attacked by the masses, the majority of their opponents werent skilled experts. As such, they were able to wallop most of them into submission in no time at all. But then, the four of them found themselves in an awkward situation where they were surrounded by attackers. It had only been no more than four hours when someone recognized them. No wonder these bastards were defending Chu Yang the Extraterrestrial Demon. They themselves are the Extraterrestrial Demons aplices! Ive seen them before! They were with Chu Yang in Tianji City! They are Extraterrestrial Demons! ... Everything started because of this. Immediately, Wei Wuyan and the other three became the target of public rage! In the beginning, the four of them didnt think much of it and thought of it merely as a small disturbance. But as time went by, they found their situation bing increasingly serious. More and more experts wereing over. The four of them gradually began to feel the strain. When the Nine Super ns and experts from the Law-Enforcement Hall interfered too, the four of them werepletely reduced to having to flee for their lives. Well go to the south-east and ask Chu Yang what we should do about this! Wan Renjie gave the final word. Well also bring this piece of news to him while were at it... This must be taken seriously. The four then started heading to the south-east. However, they didnt expect that the journey would be so tough. Not only were they unable to enter the south-east, but they were also instead pursued the entire way by enemies, with barely any time to catch their breath. The four of them tried various ways to evade their pursuers but were unsessful. Atst, they finally found a point of breakthrough and escaped, only to realize that this was in the direction of the northwest. But by now, they were basically already enemies with the whole world. Left with no choice, the four of them could only fight their way through bloody battles and continue on... Through this series of coincidences, they actually fought their way to the borders of the northwest. And they could achieve this only because every one of them was a man of long experience. All of them had gone through so much in their lives so that they were practically wily old foxes by now. If it had been others, they would probably have been reduced to dust long ago. When they reached this area, even though the number of pursuers had lessened, every one of them was a skilled expert. The four of them were rather miserable. On top of that, the dispatch of thew-enforcement experts further added to their already dire straits. Once the Law-Enforcement Interrogation Hall took action, the four of them were basically doomed. If not for the fact that Lang Yng, the Master of the Law-Enforcement Interrogation Hall, had issued strict orders to capture them alive! The four of them would probably be cold dead bodies by now. It was also precisely because of this order of Lang Yngs that the four of them could consistently escape and break out of the sieges... which led to them going in circles in these vast snowfields right now... They had just been through a fierce battle. After breaking through the enemys siege with much difficulty, the four of them were currently running through the mountains. We cant go on like this... Wan Renjie was the most experienced and astute among them. We dont even have a target destination... This wont do. But we cant stop now either. Cheng Duying had a troubled look on his face. Our pursuers are everywhere. We should count our lucky stars if we can even rest for a couple of hours... Where are we going to find the time to think of solutions? Bao Buhuan nodded incessantly. Eldest Senior Brother Disciple and Second Senior Brother Disciple are right. Wei Wuyan was silent for a moment before he suddenly said, Or how about the solution that I mentioned before... Absolutely not! Before Wei Wuyan even finished, Wan Renjie and the other two were already shaking their heads. Its fine and all if the four of us brothers were to die together... But if we were to leave you behind and escape on our own... Wei Wuyan, if you still see us as humans, dont bring that up anymore! Wei Wuyan had a resigned smile on his face. There was a hint of emotion in his dull and lifeless eyes. I know... All of you are men who value friendship and loyalty. But it currently looks like Lang Yng is just after me alone. If you are to stick with me, I will only end up implicating all of you. Im willing to be implicated by you! Cheng Duying stuck his neck out stubbornly. Others are not even of enough status to implicate me even if they wanted to. Brother Wei! Second Senior Brother Disciple is right! Bao Buhuan agreed passionately. Wan Renjie said, Thats right, Brother Wei. We are one in life and death now! Dont dissuade us anymore. Brother Wei, Eldest Brother Senior Disciple is right! Bao Buhuan agreed vehemently. Wei Wuyan took a deep breath. If you guys live on, you can still notify Chu Yang... But if all of us were to die, who is going to help our Little Brother? Wan Renjie chuckled. Brother Wei, with Moon Breeze by his side, how can Little Brother be in danger? Cheng Duyingughed. Besides, theres Bu Liuqing too. And theres even an amazingly strong Lady Zi over there! If we go to him, well end up bing Little Brothers burden instead. Bao Buhuan nodded wildly. Brother Wei, Eldest Senior Brother Disciple and Second Senior Brother Disciple are right. Wei Wuyan couldnt do anything about them... Behind them, numerous shadows moved. Their pursuers were here again. Sighing, the four of them increased their speed. Leaving behind a trail of snow dust, they vanished into the deep corners of the snowfields... After another three days. Wei Wuyan and the other three were already exhausted and out of strength. However, they had also finally thrown off their pursuers for the time being. Panting heavily, they leaned against the walls inside a valley and tried to catch their breath. I seriously dont know how Little Brother has offended thew-enforcement officers. Why are they so crazily persistent? It was only now that Cheng Duying finally got a spare moment to treat his wounds that had almost frozen over. But no matter how he has offended thew-enforcement officers, theres no excuse for them toe up with this ridiculous Extraterrestrial Demon crime to frame him! Wan Renjie said furiously, If thew-enforcement officers can do that, then are they going to just use whoever they dont see eye to eye with as Extraterrestrial Demons from now on? And do whatever they want with no regard for anything? This is preposterous! Wei Wuyan sighed. Thats how thew-enforcement officers are... All of you are experienced men of the martial world. Why is it that you cant even see through something as simple as this? The three of them sighed in unison. Even though they knew that the ways of the world were unjust, what could they do? All they did was speak up for their brother and they were already seen as aplices, causing them to be pursued by the whole world. If the three of them were to die... Was there even anybody whom they could go to to redress their grievances? How many were there left in this world who swallowed their pride and endured in silence? Law-enforcement officers... Hurhur... Sneering, Bao Buhuan scoffed in a low voice, Thew-enforcement officers are nothing impressive! The three of them nodded simultaneously. Right at this moment, an emotionless voice drifted over to them. Youre right, thew-enforcement officers are nothing impressive! However, all of you have forgotten something thew-enforcement officers arew itself! When you have the ability to make thew, you can also y with thew! This voice came unexpectedly. It actually seemed to being from above them. Blood drained from their faces. Leaping into the air at the same time, they rushed out of this shelter and looked over. At the top of the valley, ten ck-d figures stood in an imposing manner. Ten pairs of cold and emotionless eyes looked neatly toward the four of them. In this instant, the four of them felt like they had fallen into an ice cave! A sense of hopelessness welled up in their hearts! The man at the front was dressed fully in ck with a red ribbon tied around his forehead. His face was thin and gaunt, his countenance solitary and his eyes ruthless and harsh. He had a thin and tall physique. None of the others beside him wore capes; he was the only one wearing a huge ck cloak which pped fiercely in the wind. Even though they had never seen him before, the four of them recognized him instantly! Judging from his manner of dressing, this was the Master of the Law-Enforcement Interrogation Hall Lang Yng! The other ten people were all Supreme Martial Artists! The bearing of an expert was already apparent just by them simply standing there. Lang Yng?! Raising his head, Wei Wuyan asked slowly. How audacious! How dare you speak the name of the Master! scolded a ck-d figure at the side harshly and loudly. Waving him off, Lang Yng gazed at Wei Wuyan with some interest. So you are... Hong Wuliangs disciple, Wei Wuyan? Chapter 1308 - The Incident Back Then

Chapter 1308: The Incident Back Then

I am Wei Wuyan! There was deep hatred in Wei Wuyans eyes. I was once Hong Wuliangs disciple but not anymore. Raising his head, he continued, I am not saying this because Im begging you for mercy. It is because Hong Wuliang is a despicable and shameless, filthy and obscene man! The feud between us is irreconcble! Lang Yng snickered. A thousand years... You actually took this long to realize how despicable and obscene he is? After saying that, with a wave of his arm, the ten of them jumped down neatly from above. Wei Wuyan and the others neither moved nor fled. The four of them were only first-grade Supreme Martial Artists, and they were already exhausted and out of strength. Right now, even standing was a feat to them, not to mention battling. On the other hand, the other party were all experts of cultivation higher than first-grade Supreme Martial Artist! There were even a few second-grade and third-grade Supreme Martial Artists among them. As for the leader Lang Yng, his cultivation was too deep to even guess at! Under such circumstances, they didnt even have the slightest chance of escaping. Lang Yng smoothly slid across the snowy ground to Wei Wuyan. Standing in front of him, he sized him up before he nodded. Then, with eyes containing deep weariness and solitude, he spoke in a weary tone. Wei Wuyan, Im sure... that you know of me. Wei Wuyan replied coldly, How can ad of the younger generation like me possibly not know of Master Langs great name? Lang Yngughed. Although he wasughing, the expression on his face was still so sad and dismal. He said bleakly, I am talking about what happened between Hong Wuliang and me. Wei Wuyan fell silent. He knew of this matter, of course. Hong Wuliang had spoken of it not just once. However, ever since what Hong Wuliang did caused his image in Wei Wuyans heart to bepletely destroyed, Wei Wuyan could no longer tell who was right or wrong between the two of them now. Lang Yng heaved a heavy sigh. He said passively, Ever since I discovered your whereabouts, I made arrangements along the entire way to force you to change your route so that youll end up in this northwestern wilderness... Do you find this ce very familiar? Wei Wuyan was quiet for a moment before he replied, Yes, it is indeed very familiar. Lang Yng nodded slightly. Yes, you grew up here. Of course youll find it familiar... Wei Wuyan was silent. There was an inexplicable sense of mncholy on his face. Indeed, he grew up here. His home, his roots, they were all here. Just that in order to escape his formidable enemies, he had no choice but to follow Hong Wuliang and flee across a great distance... And left this ce. Realization dawned upon Wan Renjie and the other two. As to why Wei Wuyan could actually shake off their pursuers time and again even in such terrible conditions here in the northwest. So that was the reason why! The northwest was Wei Wuyans hometown. However, it wasnt just Wei Wuyans expression that was forlorn. There was a simr mncholy on the countenance of Lang Yng in front of him as well. Its not just you... This is also my hometown. Lang Yng said in a deep and low voice, This is Hong Wuliangs hometown too... The person whom I love deeply... Her hometown is here as well! They are all here! Lang Yngs voice became empty and hollow, as if he was speaking to his soul. He murmured, Thats why I went so far as to cast an extensive, employed the full power of thew-enforcement ward and even activated the Nine Super ns to pursue and intercept all of you, just so I could force you here. Because I want to end the feud of my lifetime here in my hometown! I see. Wei Wuyan said calmly, Thats why your order was to not threaten our lives and to capture us alive? Lang Yng smiled wearily and shook his head. With your insignificant ability, did you really think that you would be able to fight your way here? Wei Wuyan smiled harshly. Even if we couldnt, ying us for fools like that was too much! Lang Yngs brows furrowed. He replied, I am very apologetic about this. He paused for a moment before he continued, But... this has been my wish... for almost two thousand years. So... even if its tough, I will still do it. Even if I have to let down the whole world, I will still do it. Wei Wuyan did not respond. He understood what Lang Yng meant. Even if he had to let down the whole world, he would still do it! What more when it was just the four of them? There was a kind of weariness that permeated his soul and body around Lang Yng, as though a traveler who hadnt had a scrap of food or a drop of water for days in the desert and had already exhausted his physical strength. It made people who saw him feel the same way at once... As though they themselves had also be tired. Tired... of life itself. There was no longer any meaning in it. Whether Chu Yang is an Extraterrestrial Demon or not... I do not care. Lang Yngs hands were held behind his back and hidden within his sleeves the whole time. He said, I dont wish to take your lives either. But you, Wei Wuyan, are the only one who had witnessed what happened back then! Turning to the others, he said, I would like to invite the three of you to take a rest somewhere. Then, his eyes flickered and he added, Treat them with courtesy! Do not be rude! A Supreme Martial Artist had already gone forward and with a loud boom, punched a huge hole through one of the faces of the mountain. Then, a few of them led Wan Renjie and the other two inside to take a rest. They indeed did not make things difficult for them. Outside the cave, only Lang Yng and Wei Wuyan remained in the swirling snow. You should try and be a little more cooperative, because if you dont, those three faithful and loyal brothers of yours will die because of you! Lang Yng said dispassionately. You! Wei Wuyan shouted furiously. I will say this only once. Lang Yngs voice was weary. Wei Wuyan hung his head dejectedly. How do you want me to cooperate with you? Lang Yng had grasped Wei Wuyans biggest weakness. If it had been just Wei Wuyan alone, he already had nothing to live for since a long time ago. He might already have fought it out with him by now. But now that the lives of Wan Renjie and the others were in Lang Yngs hands, Wei Wuyan did not dare to be rash. In fact, he didnt even dare to cough or make any extra sound. Wan Renjie and the other two cherished him. They stayed by his side and fought through life and death situations with him. Simrly, Wei Wuyan was also willing to do the same and risk everything for their sake! Including doing anything. Follow me. With his hands behind his back, Lang Yng strolled among the wind and snow. Step by step, he walked up the cliff. Wei Wuyan followed after him, walking in his footsteps as they went forward. All of a sudden, an odd feeling suddenly arose in his heart. Walking in his footsteps... If he were to put it this way, was his fate any worse off aspared to Lang Yngs? Werent their fates the same then? Both their families were broken up and dead and they were doomed to solitude for the rest of their lives because of Hong Wuliang! When he thought of this, Wei Wuyan heaved a long sigh. One thousand and seven hundred years ago, there was a plum blossom tree on this cliff. Every time there was heavy snow, the plum blossoms would bloom. When the snow-white plum blossoms bloomed in the snow, it was as if they had merged as one. Nobody knew when the plum blossoms bloomed, nor did they know when they withered. They came and went without leaving any trace. Lang Yngs weary voice continued on, Now, even that plum blossom tree is gone. Standing on high ground, he looked around the surroundings. Then, he slowly took a seat and patted the snow ground next to him. Have a seat, Wei Wuyan. Be patient and listen to a story of mine. Without saying anything, Wei Wuyan sat in front of him. Ive suppressed this story in my heart for more than a thousand years... Ive never told anyone! But as I end this feud today, I want this story to be made known. At the very least, to have at least one person rted to the story be a witness! Lang Yng smiled slightly. Wei Wuyan took a deep breath. Ever since Lang Yng had appeared, he could sense the solitude, loneliness and grief in his voice. As well as a kind of... sorrow that permeated deep into ones bones! It seemed like there were boundless sorrows and tears hidden in this persons heart. But he found this rather strange Lang Yng had been saying that he would end all the feuds between them today. However, nobody knew where Hong Wuliang was hiding, so how was he going to end everything once and for all today? Would just telling him a story end all the feuds once and for all? There was a wry smile on Lang Yngs face. He said, One thousand and seven hundred years ago, 25 kilometers to the east of this mountain slope, there was a small vige. That vige was called the Hong Vige. My family was the only one that didnt share the same surname in Hong Vige. One day, great cmity suddenly befell the Hong Vige. Everyone in the vige died an unnatural death; only two teenage boys managed to escape. From then on, they lived on relying on each other. They went through countless hardships and fought their way out of the northwest, vowing that they would take revenge. With the heavens as their witness, the two of them became sworn brothers, promising to stick together in life and death for the rest of their lives! Never to betray each other! Atst, the brothers both had their own encounters respectively and finally separated. The next time they met, thirty years had already gone by. Both of them managed to be disciples of renowned Teachers and had aplished much in their cultivation. Wei Wuyan knew that the two people whom Lang Yng was talking about were Hong Wuliang and himself. However, his story clearly differed very much from Hong Wuliangs. When the two of them met, they were naturally overjoyed. From then on, they traversed the martial world together. In the beginning, they always put whatever ie they earned together and divided it equally between them. However, at that time, Hong Wuliangs cultivation was slightly higher. His earnings were very high, whereas mine was not. Over time, Hong Wuliang became a little ufortable with it... After I took the initiative to bring it up, Hong Wuliang got the majority of it. Atst, on a certain day, the two brothers encountered a gang of bandits who were robbing a fleet of carriages. Hong Wuliang did not n on interfering, but at that time, I was reminded of the hatred of having my n annihted. And so... I charged toward them. Everyone in the fleet of carriages was already dead; there was only a teenage girl who was still alive. Because of her beauty, the bandits didnt kill her. Instead, they intended to bring her back to the mountains. I saved that girl... and killed the bandits. However, how were we supposed to travel while bringing a frail girl along? But if we were to leave her to her own devices, how was she to live on when her parents and family were all dead? Hong Wuliang, who had been unenthusiastic about this the whole time, suddenly became very enthusiastic after seeing the girls looks. He suggested that we impart cultivation skills to her and raise her cultivation within a short period of time. As long as she had some basic fighting ability, she wouldnt be a burden anymore. Both the girl and I approved very much of this suggestion. Time passed just like that. Even though Hong Wuliang had deliberately tried to impress this whole time, the girls reliance on me grew stronger and stronger. And I, toward her, was also... Half a yearter, she and I finally decided to spend the rest of our lives together and we exchanged tokens of affection! We made a promise to each other that after we have taken revenge, we would retire into the mountains and live in seclusion, never toe out into the world again. We would spend the rest of our lives together quietly and live in peace. At that time, both of us felt happiness and contentment, as though even the world had be lovable. When Lang Yng reached this part that was supposed to be a happy story about a perfect match between a handsome man and a beautiful woman, his voice instead turned sinister and hateful. A sinister aura made Wei Wuyans hair stand on end. Chapter 1309 - Full Of Hatred!

Chapter 1309: Full Of Hatred!

Since we decided to spend the rest of our lives with each other, we had to return here to pay our respects to our ancestors no matter what. Lang Yngs voice became wearier and wearier, and also more and more sinister. When I told Hong Wuliang about this, he gave us his sincerest blessings. Then, he also gave each of us a Purple Crystal as a congrattory gift. At that time, our cultivation levels werent high... Purple Crystals didnte by easily. Both Xiaer and I were very grateful to him. We thought that Hong Wuliang was really someone with a lot of grace and magnanimity. When he said that, Lang Yng let out two short barks of bitterughter. But he had finally identally revealed that name Xiaer. And so, the three of us came back here together. I took Xiaer to pay our respects to my parents. After that, while Hong Wuliang was happily cooking, I brought Xiaer here. Under the plum blossom tree, the two of us chatted for a very long time... I will always remember that day for the rest of my life and all the lifetimes toe. That day, the plum blossoms were in bloom, though a lot of them were also withering. Snow swirled above us; we leaned in each others arms under the plum blossom tree, until our bodies were buried in snow and plum blossoms. Even now, every time Ie here, its as if I could still smell that light plum blossom fragrance from that day... Lost in thought, Lang Yng looked into the distance. Watching the sky full of dancing snowkes, there was a dreamy tone to his voice by this point. He gazed gently and lovingly at the area in front of him to the left. As though that plum blossom tree was there even now. And still giving out the fragrance of plum blossoms. And as though that woman whom he had loved so dearly was still in his arms. His eyes became clouded over and his lips trembled almost indiscernibly. Inhaling deeply and then exhaling deeply, he repeated this process thrice before he finally continued, That night... Hong Wuliang very enthusiastically prepared a feast to celebrate our union... I was in high spirits that day, so I drank a lot. I drank a lot!! When he said thest four words I drank a lot, Lang Yng suddenly spat out every word, his face contorting. Wei Wuyans expression, from the initial calm and detached one, gradually turned tense. He knew that the story had reached an important turning point! Toward Hong Wuliang, that Teacher of his, Wei Wuyan was keenly aware of just how much forbearance he had and how despicable he was, as well as how obscene and shameless he was. Furthermore, Hong Wuliangs pretense had already reached a level where he could deceive even himself; it was truly one-of-a-kind! From Lang Yngs narration, it was obvious that both Hong Wuliang and Lang Yng were in love with this woman. And at this point in the story, she was already engaged to Lang Yng and had returned to pay her respects to his ancestors... If Hong Wuliang still didnt take any action at this point, he wouldnt be Hong Wuliang anymore. The next morning, when I woke up, I happily went to look for Xiaer, only to receive a huge shock. I actually saw Hong Wuliang walk out of Xiaers room! Walked out of there! There was a grim smile on Lang Yngs face The kind that someone miserable made after having his heart broken yet he couldnt cry and could only smile. After that, Xiaer told me... that she had suddenly discovered that the one she loved wasnt me... but Hong Wuliang. She begged me to forgive her and to fulfill her wish... At that time, I was smiling just like this. My heart that was full of bliss and happiness made me smile, but I hadnt even tasted enough bliss... and then I had to smile for others... The person whom I loved the most and I were exchanging vows of eternal love the day before. But the next day, she had be someone elses woman! And she wanted me to let them be together! Together! At that time, Xiaer held a cup of wine and said that if I drank it, then that would mean that I had given her my blessings. So shell be happy! I was so f*cking stupid at that time! I was a f*cking idiot! The number one idiot in the whole world and a dimwit who deserved to die the most! Thats me, Lang Yng! I actually just gave a tragicugh, took the cup of wine and finished it in one gulp. I rambled a few lines of blessings incoherently and left breaking down. I went somewhere alone to cry, to vent, to curse and to go mad... I knew that I had been hurt and I swore never to forgive either of them. But at that time, it didnt ur to me at all that... Xiaer was so much worse off than me. I didnt look back at all. I dont know what kind of expression Xiaer who was standing behind me had on her face... Now that I think about it, what kind of expression would she have at that time? Wei Wuyan, what kind of expression do you think she had when she saw me leave so resolutely? Lang Yng looked at Wei Wuyan, his weary eyes full of savage doubt. Wei Wuyan didnt know how to respond. All of a sudden, he was ovee with so much despondence that he couldnt speak. What kind of expression could it have been? Wei Wuyan absolutely believed that when that pitiful woman saw Lang Yng leave without even looking back, the expression on her face would definitely make even the most cold-hearted and unfeeling person feel so agonized that they wouldnt want to live anymore! More than a yearter, Hong Wuliang and Xiaer got married. I didnt want to go. I hated them, but I seriously couldnt forget her... I, I... I actually went to congratte them. I... I, I... I really deserve to die... I actually just wanted to see her again... I was so full of hate at that time! But I missed her so much! I really missed her so much!! Do you understand? On that night, Hong Wuliang finally got drunk. I finally got the chance to talk to Xiaer. I had also drunk a lot that night. I grabbed her and asked, Why? Why? Why did you do this to me... I felt so wronged and sad! I wanted to kill somebody! But Xiaer only looked at me hopelessly. She was wearing grand red wedding robes but there was only deathly stillness and hopelessness in her eyes. She asked me, Do you really not know what happened that night? That goddamn Hong Wuliang had slipped poison into the food that night and raped Xiaer! He even threatened her, saying that if she didnt marry him, he wont give me the antidote! Poor Xiaer agreed to it just like that. In that cup of wine which I had drunk was the antidote! I finally knew the truth, yet it was during her wedding! Hong Wuliang had invited a lot of experts... but I couldnt care that much anymore at that point! I wanted to take Xiaer away! I wanted to kill Hong Wuliang! But I couldnt win against so many people. I was actually captured by them. Hong Wuliang wanted to kill me... Xiaer got on her knees and begged him to let me go. As long as he let me go, she was willing to wait upon him for life. If he didnt, she would end her life on the spot... Hurhur... Hurhurhur... Lang Yngughed miserably. Afterughing a little, he suddenly started to sob, his voice low and deep. The sobs got louder and louder before it finally turned into full-out bawling! More than a thousand years of despondence were finally released today. It was as though Lang Yng had opened the floodgates; he could no longer shut the gates to his emotions. Wei Wuyan looked at this elder in front of him. He was a Supreme Martial Artist and the great Master of the Law Enforcement Halls Interrogation Hall. Yet he was crying like a child in front of him. His heart couldnt help but grieve. When he thought of his own wife and child, his eyes involuntarily became hot and tears rolled down his cheeks. ... With the rest of Xiaers life sacrificed, they finally set me free, as if I was a dog! When I was thrown out, I was no different from a dog! A dog that had nothing at all! A dog which only got to live on because of his beloveds sacrifice! When he reached this part, Lang Yng chuckled tragically. He panted heavily, breathing so hard as though he was an ox bellowing low and deep. Wei Wuyan sighed morosely. Compared to Lang Yng... He really didnt know who was more tragic. Ever since then, I seized every opportunity to go against Hong Wuliang. I tried to kill him countless times! But at that time, because I had mistaken Xiaers so-called betrayal, I spent a very long time being down and out. Yet Hong Wuliang had been improving himself. I was already weaker than him right from the start and the period of time which I spent in depression widened the gap between the two of us even further... I was never his match. Time and time again... And every time, I barely managed to stay alive and had to escape like a dog... Hong Wuliang was a great actor. He also put on the pretense of a rich man and spentvishly. He had a lot of friends too. But the money which he squandered away... The majority of it was earned by Xiaer and me back then... This despicable knave! I passed my days in a trance. Other than revenge, I had nothing on my mind. All I did was cultivated, sought revenge, got injured, then cultivated again and sought revenge again... But after a few years, when I had enough confidence to beat him and went to look for him for revenge again, I instead got the news that Xiaer had died! On the day before I went over, she died! She died! Lang Yngs eyes were blood-red as he let out a thunderous roar. The reverberation caused the snow grounds within a radius of a few kilometers from where they were to be thrown into the air. With a loud boom, they disintegrated in mid-air! The day that I went over was coincidentally Xiaers funeral! I ran in desperately! A huge fight broke out that day... At that time, Hong Wuliang was already not my match... But he had a lot of friends. They banded together and fought against me... I was forced to leave. I snuck back that night and excavated Xiaers grave... And I carried her out of the coffin... I, I, I... My lifelong dream was to bring Xiaer away from Hong Wuliang and save her! I finally did it, but what I brought back was her corpse instead! But I knew that even in death, Xiaer definitely would not allow herself to stay in that grave marked as Wife of Hong Wuliang! Therefore, I didnt allow it either! There were wounds all over Xiaers body! She didnt die from an illness! No! She was beaten to death by Hong Wuliang! That cruel and cold-blooded scum! Lang Yng panted heavily, his eyes red. After that, Hong Wuliang gathered experts to make things difficult for me, saying that I had shamed him... Hurhur... I changed my name and went far away bringing Xiaers remains with me. I used every method that I could think of to join thew-enforcement officers and was unscrupulous in climbing up the ranks... Hong Wuliang knew that I was nning something against him... During that time, he also cultivated madly and resorted to all kinds of methods to get experts on his side... Atst, when I became the second-inmand of the Law-Enforcement Interrogation Hall, I discovered a secret ce and also inherited a secret legacy... Hurhur... When I fought with Hong Wuliang that time, I brutally dealt him a strike of the Purple Crystal Hand! I could have killed him then but didnt. I let him go on purpose. I wanted him to be tormented by the Purple Crystal Hand for life! Dying so simply was too easy a way out for him! With deep hatred, Lang Yngughed sinisterly. He repeated, Its too easy a way out! If he were to die so easily, then wouldnt all the torture that Xiaer and I have suffered over the years be for nothing! Xiaer wouldnt have allowed it either! Chapter 1310 - Taking Revenge For A Deep Feud

Chapter 1310: Taking Revenge For A Deep Feud

You know what happened after that. Lang Yng only spoke again after a very long while. He said, I didnt expect Hong Wuliang to be so fortunate to find a good disciple during a time where it was already very difficult for him to earn Purple Crystals. And this disciple actually served him for a thousand years! Lang Yngs thin chest rose and fell. Only after a very, very long while did he unobtrusively used his sleeve to wipe his tears. He said, The story has finished. In it, there is the most pitiful person, the most despicable person and the stupidest person! They are just three people, yet they caused this tragedy whichsted for more than one thousand and six hundred years! Wei Wuyan... Is there anything you want to say? He actually smiled lightly, as though he was in a trance. Wei Wuyan lowered his head morosely, murmuring wearily, You keep saying that youre an idiot, but how would you know that the stupidest one is actually me! Youre stronger than me; at least youve been filled with hatred toward him this whole time. And the one you lost is just your lover and not yet your wife... and dont have any descendants yet... Lang Yng frowned. Oh? I was deceived by him my entire life... Haha... Wei Wuyanughed tragically. My family died a tragic death, including my parents. My wife was killed by him and my son strangled to death while still in the crib. I even served him for almost a thousand years after everything... Whos the idiot here? Hahaha... You? What were you an idiot over? Are you more of an idiot than me? Lang Yng was silent for a long time. Finally, he said, I didnt know that you had such a tragic story too. Wei Wuyanughed while he wept. Do you feel it? How great it feels to find someone who shares the same trouble? Lang Yngughed. As heughed, miserable tears streamed down his cheeks. He replied sadly, It certainly feels great! After a long while, Lang Yng took a deep breath. He said, Come to think of it, your destiny and your tragedy is because of me. Wei Wuyan was silent for a long while before he shook his head passively. Perhaps that is so, but... you are not to me for it. Lang Yng sighed. Hatred has made me insane! said Lang Yng in a deep and low voice. Whoever is full of hatred will be insane! Wei Wuyan let out a tragicugh. But today, we can stop being insane... Lang Yng reached out and grabbed a handful of snow, rubbing it onto his face forcefully. He said passively, Today, we will settle all the scores. So, well cry for a while first. When were done crying, itll be time to end everything. Wei Wuyan, if your hatred and feud run deep, I can let you deal half the blows. Wei Wuyan was stunned. You? Lang Yngughed savagely. Did you think I was joking when I said that Im going to settle all the scores! As he spoke, he burst into raucousughter. Hisughter was filled with satisfaction. As heughed, he leaped into the air and disappeared in an instant. Then, among the snow, he slowly walked over from afar. In his hand was a rope that seemed to be attached to something, which he dragged the entire way over. When he came near, with a powerful flick of his wrist, he yelled, Catch this! A dark shadow then flew toward Wei Wuyan. When Wei Wuyan reached out and caught hold of it, he couldnt help but be startled! What Lang Yng had dragged over was actually a person! Hong Wuliang! At this moment, Hong Wuliangs eyes were dull and lifeless. His face was deathly pale and he was all curled up and trembling. There was none of that experts graceful bearing he had in the past. After I forced him to show himselfst time, he has been under my surveince all this while. I tortured him the whole way and refused to give him even half a Purple Crystal. I watched him beg, watched him get humiliated by others and watched him get spat on by others... I spent every day joyously, as if it was the New Year! Lang Yng clenched his jaw. But how can there be nobody to act as a witness for what happened back then! Lang Yngughed tragically. That was why once I got news of you, I tried every way I could to drive you here! Dont me me for adopting such vicious measures... Its because I want to end this feud here in this ce where everything started, under the witness of someone whos rted to both parties... under the witness of the heavens and gods above! If you had told me earlier... I would havee even if you didnt force me to! Wei Wuyan replied passively. But I was afraid that you wouldnt! Lang Yng snorted. I believe that the parents and elders of both parties are here watching this now! Xiaers spirit in heaven is also watching quietly! Watching this scum of the earth getting his just deserts! Watching this vermin being punished today! Lang Yng howled to the sky. Are all of you watching? Are all of you watching?! Wei Wuyan started shaking all over. His eyes bore into Hong Wuliang as he clenched his jaw audibly! Lang Yng struck Hong Wuliang a few times. Right away, a cloud of white vapor puffed out of Hong Wuliangs mouth and life returned to his eyes. The next moment, when he saw Wei Wuyan, he couldnt help but tremble. Avoiding his gaze, he shunned away from Wei Wuyan. Yet when he turned and saw Lang Yng, those eyes of his which were originally rather ashamed and uneasy suddenly turned ferocious and savage. Taking a deep breath, Lang Yngs voice was surprisingly mild. Hong Wuliang, have you been well thesest few days? Hong Wuliang panted a little before he suddenly yelled, Lang Yng! Kill me if you dare! Kill you... Of course, I will! Lang Yngs eyes were cold and unfeeling. Just that before you die, there is something that I must rify! Hong Wuliang snickered. Say it! Back then, Xiaer was already your wife and she had already been with you for more than ten years. Why did you suddenly beat her to death? Lang Yngs eyes gradually turned red. Hurhurhur... Shes my wife. I will beat her to death if I wish to. What business is it of yours? Hong Wuliangughed venomously. What, does your heart ache? Lang Yngs limbs trembled slightly. I want to know the reason why! The reason? Hong Wuliang was trembling, but there was a kind of malicious mockingness in him. He looked at Lang Yng. Who do you think you are? Why should I tell you? Lang Yngs breathing was heavy. Will you say it or not?! Hong Wuliang burst intoughter. Im going to die soon anyway, so why should I tell you? Why should I satisfy your wish before I die? Even after I die, I want you to live with regrets for the rest of your life! Heughed cruelly. That cheap woman! I just wanted to beat her to death! I just wanted to torture her to death! I just wanted to use all kinds of strange methods to torture her to death! Do you know, ever since the day she married me, Ive been torturing her! I tortured her for more than ten years without even stopping a day! So I have tortured her to death; what are you going to do about it? Does your heart ache? Even if it does, youre still an adulterer! Even after she has died, shes still my wife! What... Do you want to avenge her? Lang Yngs robes and hair fluttered in the breezeless night. Clenching his jaw, he dered, You will definitely say it! Hong Wuliang spat at him. Dont even think about it! I, Hong Wuliang, have been a despicable and shameless man my entire life, but I am still pretty stubborn! Lang Yng, you dont believe me? Try me; see if I say it or not! Lang Yngughed coldly. Reaching out, he struck out a palm strike and cleared the snow to reveal the ground. With another two sessive palm strikes, the ground became as sturdy as iron. Then, he dragged Hong Wuliang down and ced him on top of the rock ground. He asked in an imposing manner, Will you say it or not! Hong Wuliang snickered and cursed, Adulterous couple! Lang Yng nodded. Fine! He took out a small jade bottle from his bosom and poured out a fragrant medicinal pill from within. The next moment, he grabbed Hong Wuliangs chin and forced him to open his mouth. The pill entered his mouth immediately. Poison? Do you think that just because you poisoned me, I would... Hong Wuliang sneered. But he had only spoken halfway when he suddenly started to yell in fright, The Hundred Spirit Pill? Lang Yng! How vicious of you! Lang Yng gave the tiny jade bottle in his hand a little shake and smiled cruelly. There are another ten pills in here! I exchanged three million Purple Crystals for eleven Hundred Spirit Pills, all to be used on you! At the side, Wei Wuyan suddenly felt his hair stand on end. The Hundred Spirit Pill was not poison but a kind of extremely rare elixir! It was one of the few supreme-grade miracle pills for internal use among thew-enforcement officers! Consuming the Hundred Spirit Pill could increase ones cultivation and raise a persons mental energy by a level within a short amount of time. It stimted a persons nerves limitlessly, such that the sensitivity of the nerves was a good hundredfold of what they usually were! When this elixir was consumed, especially when one was attempting to break through cultivation bottlenecks andprehending martial domain levels, it worked without fail every time! It was honored as the breakthrough miracle pill! And now, Lang Yng was actually using this Hundred Spirit Pill as a means to deal with Hong Wuliang. Wei Wuyan naturally wasnt naive enough to think that Lang Yng was helping Hong Wuliang to increase his cultivation. He was merely using this Hundred Spirit Pill to ensure that Hong Wuliangs mental state was kept constantly in an abnormally alert state so that he wouldnt pass out. He wanted Hong Wuliangs nerves to be at their most sensitive so that he would go through the highest degree of pain and agony possible! As he spoke, Lang Yng thoughtfully helped Hong Wuliang to circte his energy and trigger the medicinal effects of the Hundred Spirit Pill. Hong Wuliangsplexion, which was originally deathly pale, turned rosy at a speed visible to the naked eye. He became full of energy and brimming with vitality. But Hong Wuliangs eyes became even more frightened and terrified instead. I dont particrly desire to torture you! Lang Yng smiled cruelly. Bear with it; whenever you cant take it anymore, you can tell me what I want to know! Then Ill cut your pain short for you! Without waiting for Hong Wuliang to respond, he grabbed Hong Wuliangs hand and ced it on top of the rock surface. Then, he raised arge rock with his right hand and brutally smashed it down onto Hong Wuliangs hand! Blood and flesh flew everywhere! A blood-curdling scream resounded! Despite having gritted his teeth, Hong Wuliang still underestimated the power of this hundredfold sensitivity of the nerves! He felt clearly a wave of pain that was acute to the absolute maximum assault his senses... Lang Yngs countenance was as cold as metal. The rock in his hand came smashing down again and again. Hong Wuliangs screams rang out over and over! What was the most tragic for him was that after consuming the Hundred Spirit Pill, he wouldnt pass out even if it hurt so badly that he could have passed out a hundred times during usual times. And he would even stay in the most conscious state of mind to experience the pain! He was trembling all over, yet hisplexion was rosy and his mental state extremely alert. It was as though Lang Yng was doing something very pleasant to the eye. He smashed the rock in his hand down over and over again... In his eyes, there was a kind of satisfaction at finally getting his revenge. Going from one joint to the next, he very meticulously smashed Hong Wuliangs fingers to bits! He did not mess up the order one bit while doing this! Every time he smashed the rock down, Lang Yng would mutter in a low voice, Xiaer, Im finally avenging you! Are you watching? Chapter 1311 - Everything Has Ended?

Chapter 1311: Everything Has Ended?

Hong Wuliangs agonized screams became more and more tragic, while Lang Yngs eyes became filled with more and more devotion. In the beginning, Wei Wuyan watchedfortably, but gradually, he started to look away. After it continued for a while more, he turned his back to it. This person was his biggest enemy! The tragedy in his life was all because of him! But why was it that in his heart... there was still a hint ofpassion? The rock came smashing down time and again. Atst, it disintegrated. Hong Wuliangs left hand was already a mess of bloody pulp. Hong Wuliangs screams had also gradually died down until his eyes finally rolled up and he passed out. Lang Yng calmly took out another Hundred Spirit Pill, fed it to him and considerately helped him to circte his energy and activate the medicinal effects. Then, he woke him up and let him revert to his original rosy and alert self... After that, he picked up another rock from the ground and grabbed Hong Wuliangs right hand. Forcing his hand to lie t, he meticulously measured the fingers before he started to smash the rock down on the hand... He no longer asked things like Are you saying it or not; he merely smashed the rock down savagely over and over! As though this had be his biggest pleasure! His eyes were persistent and his hand steady. The bloody mess in front of him seemed like an exceptionally beautiful painting that rxed and refreshed him. He chanted over and over silently, Xiaer, are you watching? Xiaer, are you watching? Hong Wuliang screamed bitterly, his facial muscles contorting into various bizarre shapes... Lang Yng continued to smash as he chanted. Suddenly, tears streamed down his cheeks. Atst, Wei Wuyan could no longer stand it. He said, Elder Lang, if you really want to torture him, surely there are various kinds of torture methods such as the Body-Severing and Bone-Moving Method, etc? Youre in charge of the Interrogation Hall, so surely you know of even more? Why must you... Why must you use this kind of method that was the mostmon and most disgusting? He didnt say this. But Lang Yng understood what he meant. Lang Yng continued to smash the rock down while replying through his sobs, Xiaers cultivation is low. If I use those methods... she wont be able to understand... Since I am avenging her, I will use the method which she can understand the easiest! Shes watching and smiling. I can feel it. Lang Yng bit his lip and smashed the rock down savagely as his tears flowed... Wei Wuyan sighed. Wuyan! Wuyan! Aaaahhhh~~~ The screaming Hong Wuliang suddenly started to call Wei Wuyans name as though he had gone mad. On ount of our Teacher-disciple rtionship, kill me! Kill me! Kill me, please, I beg you... Wei Wuyan was shaking. The form of his dead wife and son suddenly appeared in his mind. He became worked up and bellowed, When you killed my wife and my son, did it ever ur to you that youre my Teacher?! I was wrong... Please, kill me... Kill me and avenge your wife and son! Hong Wuliang cried out pitifully. Right at this moment, Lang Yngs palm struck out. A jolt went through Wei Wuyan and he found himself unable to move. Although you may not necessarily be convinced by him, I dont wish to take the risk! I just want to torture him to death! Lang Yng said passively, Therefore, I can only let you suffer a little. You need only to listen and watch! Hong Wuliang started cursing ferociously. Lang Yng! You animal! You bastard... You adulterer! I wish I could... But right after, his cursing turned into screaming again. After a long while, Lang Yng had already turned Hong Wuliangs arms into two masses of bloody pulp. Suddenly, he halted his movements and asked, Are you hungry? As he spoke, he took out a knife. With a few shes, he sliced the bloody pulp of flesh into a few pieces. Pinching Hong Wuliangs nose, he stuffed the pieces of flesh pulp originally from Hong Wuliangs arm into his mouth. He said apologetically, I forgot; I should at least let you eat a little. If you dont eat, where are you going to find the energy to continue being tortured by me? Hong Wuliang made sounds of protest in his throat, trying desperately to spit it out. However, while Lang Yng fed him, he also circted his energy to help him to digest. Hong Wuliang could neither shout nor spit anything out. Even fainting had already be a kind of extravagant wish... Before long, there was a big bulge where Hong Wuliangs stomach was. He had actually swallowed his entire arm. Now that youre full, we can continue to work! Hong Wuliang, dont you ever beg for mercy. Otherwise, I will be disappointed! Gritting his teeth, Lang Yng reached over and pulled Hong Wuliangs left leg toward him. I will let you eat yourself bit by bit! Lang Yng said viciously. No... Lang Yng... Brother Lang... I was the one who let you down... I am inhumane... Please let me off... Kill me... Hong Wuliang finally broke down. Who knew how it actually felt to eat ones own flesh? Hong Wuliang finally couldnt take it anymore. You know what I want! Lang Yng smashed his left leg with the rock. If youre too slow, then you can start eating your own leg. Ill say it... but... after I tell you, please give me an instant death! I beg of you! Hong Wuliangs tears and mucus flowed. Youre too slow! Lang Yng smashed down the rock once more. Im the one calling the shots now! Fine, as long as youe clean, I will kill you! And give you a quick death! Youll keep your word, right?! Hong Wuliangs eyes brightened. This was a legendary Supreme Martial Artist once upon a time. But now, begging for death had actually be his most extravagant wish?! Bam! Lang Yng smashed the rock down. With a crunch, one of his toes was crushed and instantly turned into minced meat. If you dont trust me, then dont say anything! Ill say it! ... Hong Wuliang was in so much pain that his entire body was spasming. He sucked in breaths of cold air. Ill say it... Its like this... That day, I, I... During the sixteenth year of our marriage, I-I... I robbed a rich family, hissss~~ As he spoke, he sucked in breaths of cold air and trembled. I found a piece of Purple Crystal Core... I-I, I got someone to turn this Purple Crystal Core into a... a piece of jewelry. I... I went home happily and gave her the jewelry... Hong Wuliang suddenly burst into tears. I love her too! Do you know... I also wanted her to be happy... I tried so carefully to please her for so many years... But when I gave her the jewelry with a heart full of happiness, she was unhappy instead. I was drinking in the living room while she was inside the bedroom. The more I drank, the more depressed I got. Why was it that even though I had tried my best to make her happy, she was still so unhappy? Right at that point, I heard her recite a poem softly. I... After I heard it, I was ovee by the alcohol in me and suddenly became very violent. I charged into the room and gave her a beating. I didnt expect... didnt expect that I would actually kill her... Hong Wuliang bawled loudly, his tears and mucus flowing. I really didnt want to kill her... but when I was beating her, not only did she not duck, she came toward me with her vital spots instead... I, I, I... I had drunk more than usual at that time too... Lang Yngs adams apple shifted up and down. With a hoarse voice, he asked, A poem... What poem was it? She said...Even if I gain countless treasures, my youth is no longer. Priceless treasures are easy toe by; what isnt is a devoted man! Hong Wuliang moaned and cried out pitifully. Then, he suddenly yelled furiously, If it were just these four lines, I wouldnt have reacted that strongly! But after she recited it, she actually repeated thest three words a devoted man! Lang[1]! Lang! F*ck her! Did I not treat her well... Even at her death, she was still thinking of you... Whats so great about you? You bastard, whats so great about you? Which part of you is better than me? I, I... Lang Yng was stupefied! Priceless treasures are easy toe by; what isnt is a devoted man! A devoted man! Lang! He didnt expect Xiaers death to actually be because of this. Because of him! Suddenly, he let out a ferocious cry. Full of tears, he raised therge rock and brutally smashed it down. As he did, he cried out madly in deep sorrow and grief. Xiaer! Xiaer! Xiaer! ~~~~My Xiaer... His cries were miserable and wretched, as though an injured lone wolf in the wilderness howling at the heavens. It was a kind of heartbreak, as though ones heart was splitting into pieces... Lang Yng was shouting madly, but Hong Wuliang, under this string of even more frequent hits, actually became worked up as well. He yelled, Shes mine! Shes mine! Mine... Both of them shouted and screamed desperately, as though they were fighting andpeting whose voice was louder. The rock in Lang Yngs hand quickly disintegrated; he picked up yet another piece and continued smashing down brutally. Amidst the blood and flesh spilling everywhere, his shouts were also carried far, far out and beyond the clouds... The snow in the sky slowly became heavier. The clouds became denser and denser, while the wind also became more and more sorrowful... After a long time... There was no longer any sound... A dazed Lang Yng threw aside the bloodied rock in his hand. Itnded on the ground with a thud; his heart also trembled along... Hong Wuliang, who was on the ground, had already turned into a pile of minced meat from head to toe. Under this tremendous shock which caused him to lose his mind, Lang Yng had lost control of himself and smashed Hong Wuliangs entire body into minced meat! Hong Wuliang had forever disappeared from this world. Tears trickled down the cheeks of Wei Wuyan, who couldnt move the entire time. All of a sudden, his heart felt empty and void, as though he was all alone in a wide expanse ofnd without anyone in sight... Lang Yng got up. He staggered and fell back onto the ground. He sat there in a daze, his eyes nk and vacant. After a long while, he held his head and covered his face as he squatted down. Then, he slowly bent over and suddenly sprawled onto the snowy ground, crying his eyes out loudly... Ive avenged you... Sob... Ive avenged you... Xiaer... The sound of the wind was shrill and bitter, howling as it swept across above them. It was as if the heavens were also heaving a deep sigh... After a long while, Lang Yng, with his lips trembling, finally turned over and patted Wei Wuyans body once. Wei Wuyan felt his bodys freedom returning to him. Turning around, he was about to speak when he suddenly got a huge shock. The face of Lang Yng in front of him was full of wrinkles and he looked old with age. His hair which had been ck and shiny earlier had turned snow white. It seemed like he had aged several thousand years in a mere moment! Its all over... Lang Yng sighed. When he said that, his lips lightly trembled constantly. His body seemed to have shrunk too. He hugged his arms and squatted down, as though he couldnt withstand the cold. Burying his head in his arms, he heaved yet another deep sigh. Its all over... Yes... Its all over... Wei Wuyan repeated after him. He understood too well how Lang Yng felt, because he also had the same kind of empty feeling in his heart right now... The two of them faced each other, neither of them speaking. All of a sudden, an indifferent voice rang out. No, it hasnt ended yet! Master Lang, its been a long while! [1] Thest character of the term a devoted man is the same character as thest character in Lang Yngs name Chapter 1312 - A Dangerous Situation

Chapter 1312: A Dangerous Situation

The moment the voice rang out, Wei Wuyan was stunned. This was totally out of his expectations! It wasnt this persons sudden appearance that had surprised him but rather... With Lang Yngs cultivation, he actually didnt realize that someone was hidden nearby? Lang Yng did not move. In fact, he didnt shift any part of his body at all and yet the aura around him suddenly changed! It became exceedingly sharp, like a piercing arrow leaving the bow! The heartless and vicious aura of an Interrogation Hallw-enforcement officer which had only just disappeared also came back, making him intimidating and unapproachable once again! He didnt turn. He merely questioned calmly, Li? Li Qingyun? The voice burst intoughter. Thats Master Lang for you indeed! It has been two hundred years since west met. To think you still remember this old mans voice! Following theughter, a white-robed elderly man suddenly appeared soundlessly in front of them. Li Qingyun, what is the Li n doing here? Lang Yng asked indifferently, with nary a change in his countenance. Hurhur, does Master Lang mean to ask whether this old man heard that sad and heart-stirring past of Master Langs? asked Li Qingyun mirthfully, his eyes narrowed. These words of his were rather disrespectful. It also admitted that he had been eavesdropping at the side. Lang Yngs expression turned cold. Without much emotion, he asked, Was it very interesting? Not in particr. Just that I truly didnt expect Master Langs past to be so tragic, remarked Li Qingyun. It touched me so much when I heard. Lang Yng let out an oddugh. I see, so the Li ns target is me! Li Qingyun, lets not beat about the bush; tell me the reason why. Li Qingyun sighed. He replied, Master Lang, the purpose for meing here today is firstly, to assist you in capturing the aplices of the Extraterrestrial Demon. Secondly, I just wanted to invite Master Lang to the Li n for a visit and let us have the honor of ying host to you. We do not have any intentions to make an enemy out of you, much less targeting you. I hope Master Lang does not misunderstand us. Lang Yng held his hands behind his back, looking toward the sky. He asked softly, What if I say that Im not going? Li Qingyuns eyes flickered. Cough, its better that Master Lang agrees! This area is secluded, with the mountains tall and potholes deep. Should you get lost here, itll be very difficult to find your way back. Lang Yng sneered in response. Right at this moment, there was a flurry of movement in the shadows. Lang Yngs nine subordinates and Wan Renjie etc had also discovered something amiss. They leaped over to where Lang Yng was one after the other. After this period of recuperation, Wan Renjie and the others had basically recovered their strength. In addition, not only did these purportedly cold and heartlessw-enforcement officers not treat them with hostility, they even gave them water and rations. This surprised the three of them greatly. It seemed that Lang Yng really didnt have any intention of capturing them and bringing them to justice before he came here. He just wanted to fulfill his long-cherished wish. Wan Renjie walked over to Wei Wuyan and looked at him questioningly. Wei Wuyan gave him a sorrowful smile. Im fine. Relieved, the hearts of Wan Renjie and the other two were set at ease. Right now, they had 14 people on their side, whereas Li Qingyun was alone on the other side. What a grand entourage! Master Lang is indeed escorted by many when he sets out! There are actually nine out of the thirty-six gold-tew-enforcement officers escorting you! Lang Yng replied indifferently, Stop babbling and let your men show themselves! I dont want to listen to your nonsense! The Li n isnt of enough status to make me, Lang Yng, be a guest of the Li n of my own will yet! Well let our skills speak for themselves! Li Qingyun whistled long and loud into the sky before he guffawed. How cold of you, Master Lang! Children,e forth and give him your sincerest invitation! Following his call, a response suddenly came from all directions. We invite Master Lang to the Li n for a visit! A mad flurry of shadows surged forward with a whoosh. White-d figures neatly came forward from all four cardinal directions! Wei Wuyans heart sank. There were 200 people on the other side! And every one of them was a skilled expert! With Lang Yngs current cultivation, there was no way he could stand against them! Lang Yngs countenance was chilly. He didnt speak a single word, but his eyes gradually turned as ruthless as a scavenging vulture! The Li n members surrounded them from all four sides, forming a huge encirclement around them and trapping them within. Li Qingyun smiled lightly. Master Lang, the Li n has sent a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, a fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, two fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artists, five third-grade Supreme Martial Artists, five second-grade Supreme Martial Artists, ten first-grade Supreme Martial Artists, 50 ninth-grade Martial Saints and 140 eighth-grade Martial Saints! With this grand line-up and boundless sincerity, we invite Master Lang to visit the Li n and be our guest! Lang Yng sneered mockingly. This line-up is certainly not modest. However, the Li n is not of enough status! Whether or not we are of enough status, Master Lang wille to realize very soon! A piercing gleam shed in Li Qingyuns eyes. The gap between the strength of both sides was too overwhelming! Crossing a great distance to get here, Lang Yng had traveled light and with few attendants. However, the Li n had clearly nned and prepared for this for a very long time! And now, after they revealed their line-up, Lang Yngs side immediately sank into a dire situation where they practically couldnt fight back at all! There was not one bit of change in the countenances of Lang Yng and his nine subordinates. It was as though they had be ustomed to seeing such a scene and didnt think much of it. There was nothing but indifference on their faces! These people had been in charge of the Interrogation Hall for a very long time. All these years, what they did for a living was precisely either torturing or killing people! Over the years, their temperament had long been steeled. Life and death were something which they had already be ustomed to. Be it toward the lives of others or their own, they seemed to hold only indifference. There was an easy smile on Li Qingyuns countenance, the kind that came from havingplete control over the overall situation. In his eyes, Lang Yng had no chance of escape! And in truth, that was the case! ... Amidst the swirling snow and wind, a white figure drifted toward them quietly andnded a couple of kilometers away. Staying close to the ground, he continued flying forward. It was Chu Yang! After trailing the Li n party for a few days and confirming the direction they were going in, he found his way here. However, they had an overwhelming advantage in numbers and experts abound, so Chu Yang didnt dare to leave any traces of his presence. It was only just earlier when they made their sudden appearance and paid no attention to the area behind them that Chu Yang could take the opportunity to approach the battleground. And now, as he observed the situation on the other side, Chu Yangs brows furrowed indistinctly. This situation was truly outside of his expectations. It was as terrible as it could possibly get! Even if he added himself to the equation, Lang Yngs party had absolutely no chance of victory! Yet Chu Yang couldnt just leave it be. Be it for the Purple Crystal mine where the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword was or for Wei Wuyan, Wan Renjie and the other two, he couldnt just sit by and do nothing! But right now, even as more than ten ns shed through Chu Yangs mind in the blink of an eye, not even a single one could do anything for the current situation! He was truly at a loss! What can I do to get out of this predicament? Chu Yangs brain went into overdrive. He observed the terrain; this particr area was just filled with forests in the mountains. Although there were high and low grounds in the snow, the difference wasnt significant. And the worst thing was that there werent even any dense forests. Moreover, this was part of the northwest region. In the eyes of the Li n who was native to this area, even the usual ways in which one could conceal himself in the snow were no different from being out in the open! Furthermore, there was also another matter giving Chu Yang a headache. It was also this exact matter which made him wish he could swear at these Li n members for appearing at this timing Both Wei Wuyan and Lang Yng had just gotten their revenge and were in a state where they were feeling empty and hollow inside. At such a time, even if others didnt kill or go after them, they probably already had the inclination to take their own lives. Yet at this time, they just had to be trapped in an encirclement forcing them to fight to the death and without any chance of survival. To those two, this was no different from someone giving them exactly what they wanted. It was likely that even if Chu Yang came up with a solution, those two might not necessarily leave! This was what was giving Chu Yang the biggest headache. If they really wanted to break out of the encirclement, if Chu Yang worked with them from the outside, there was at least an 80 percent chance of sess in breaking out. As for what was toe after breaking out... Whether or not people would catch up to them was something that they could consider again after breaking out. But the breakout itself... was something that he was confident of! However, if those two were to be stubborn and adopt an attitude of having nothing to live for anymore... Even if Chu Yang were to help, the most likely thing to happen was just him being implicated by the two of them and losing his life here! What should he do about this? For a moment there, Chu Yang was so troubled that his hair almost turned white. The tension in the battleground became stronger and stronger. Im the only one whom youre after. Without any change in his expression, Lang Yng said passively, Let these four leave first! They have nothing to do with me. Obviously, Li Qingyun didnt wish to create any unnecessary trouble either. He would likely have to pay quite a high price to keep those four here anyway. Nodding, he replied, Although these four people are the aplices of the Extraterrestrial Demon, it has nothing to do with the Li n. The four of you, if you wish to leave, then please take your leave now. Elder Lang has helped me to take revenge for my deep feud. How can I, Wei Wuyan, leave you and live on dishonorably at this time? True to Chu Yangs expectations, Wei Wuyan said with deep emotion, Brother Wan, the three of you can go! Wan Renjie was very much displeased. Are the three of us people who would cling to life shamelessly because we fear death? Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan nodded incessantly. Big Brother is right! In the shadows, apletely speechless Chu Yang hung his head. These four have such a one-track mind... Im really so speechless at them. Lang Yng and the other nine have worked with each other for many years; they have naturally built up a good rapport among themselves. If all of you were to leave first and leave behind just the ten of them, breaking out of the encirclement would also be a little easier. If absolutely necessary, I can even make a sudden move and bring Lang Yng away at thest moment. The Li n definitely wont bear to kill him anyway... But with the four of you here, Im really at aplete loss. No matter how powerful I am, I cant smuggle five people out at one go from under the nose of a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, right... Arent you just trying to worry me to death... Fantastic! Such loyalty and devotion! What good men of the martial world! Sneering, Li Qingyun dered, Since you dont know whats good for you, this old man shall make true your honorable reputation and let the four of you be heroes! With a flourish of his arm, he shouted, Hack these four into eight chunks! From among the Li n members, four people came forward quietly. Bowing, they said, Your permission, please! Permission given! Li Qingyun gave his permission. Then, the four of them spun around neatly and strode toward the other side. Their target was Wei Wuyan and the other three! With a cold and unfeeling expression, Lang Yng hollered, How dare you touch the people that I, Lang Yng, want to protect! Gold-te officers! Kill the four of them! ck robes fluttered and shed about. The nine gold-te officers struck out at the same time! A big battle was about to break out at any moment. Li Qingyun shouted, Dont worry about thew-enforcement officers status; kill them all! Lang Yng is the only one I want alive! With a long howl, more than 200 Li n members struck out simultaneously! Chapter 1313 - Eighteen Levels of Hell

Chapter 1313: Eighteen Levels of Hell

Li Qingyun was incredibly frustrated! Something that he hadnt expected at all had happened! The moment the battle began, Li Qingyun had leaped straight into the air. With his arms extended outward, he shot forward at high speed and went straight for Lang Yng! Pawn against pawn; general against general! This was the correct way of fighting and killing! Master Lang, youve been hiding your true strength. If I hadnt seen this for myself, I really wouldnt have imagined that youre already a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! In mid-air, Li Qingyun shouted, I shall see what Master Langs Purple Crystal Hand is made of! The purpose behind this shout of his was firstly to intimidate Lang Yng; secondly, it was to warn hispanions Lang Yng was far stronger than the third-grade Supreme Martial Artist cultivation that everyone had thought he was; he was a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist instead! Everyone must be careful! The earlier rumors iming that Lang Yng had gone into seclusion to attempt breaking through to third-grade Supreme Martial Artist was inurate! Lang Yngs eyes flickered. He remarked without much emotion, So thats what the Li n is here for. With a jerk, he rushed forward and met him straight-on! With a loudugh, Li Qingyun spun around. Sword light shot out with great intensity. With nary a change in his expression, Lang Yng met him head-on just like that. Just as they were about to exchange blows in mid-air, something which greatly surprised Li Qingyun happened. Because of this unexpected urrence, he couldnt even change his move or retreat in time The very moment before their weapons shed... Lang Yng suddenly threw his sword aside. He withdrew all his defenses and switched to a full-on offensive mode! Two hands pped together in mid-air. With a loud p, his palms were revealed. Purple light shone brilliantly on his palms as a purple aura permeated the sky! The Purple Crystal Hand! Lang Yng charged right into Li Qingyuns sword light! Bastard! bellowed a furious and distressed Li Qingyun thunderously. However, it was toote. Before he even finished, his sword was already moving. He easily stabbed two holes through Lang Yngs body, the sword going through his bodypletely and opening up two holes that one could see through from front to back! However, this exact moment was the reason why Lang Yng had abandoned his defenses! With two loud smacks, one palm struck Li Qingyuns chest and the other his Dantian! Lang Yng, you suicidal lunatic! Li Qingyun cried out as he somersaulted through the air. He was still in mid-air, but his heart had already turned icy cold with dread! It had never urred to him that Lang Yng would adopt a fighting style that risked his own life to take the opponents right at the start of the battle! Oh, no, he wasnt risking his own life to take the opponents life; it was obvious that he had already thrown away his life and was willing to disregard his own safety just so he could use the Purple Crystal Hand to strike the opponent twice! And this time around, the power of the Purple Crystal Hand, when dealt by Lang Yng who was now a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, was even greater. The most terrifying thing was that one of the strikes hadnded directly on the Dantian! Li Qingyun felt a strange wave of energy swiftly enter his meridians. Then, all the internal energy in his body began to change into the same type of energy... ...and slowly dissipate. Li Qingyun really wanted to cry. What was he to do now? Based on this speed, the amount of Purple Crystals he would need on just the first day of treating the Purple Crystal Hand was already at least 3,000... And this amount might not even be enough! Blood spurted from four spots on Lang Yngs body. His chest had beenpletely pierced through and his organs had also suffered damage from the sword! Just the first exchange of blows between them and the leaders of both parties had already suffered lethal wounds! However, Lang Yng was not bothered in the least. With a paleplexion, hemented calmly with a smile, Brother Li, youve already gotten a taste of the Purple Crystal Hand. Feels pretty good, right? Li Qingyun almost wanted to smash his own head against the ground. Lang Yng... You who should be hacked into a million pieces, you... He was so furious and distressed that he couldnt finish his sentence. Lang Yng replied leisurely, Oh, I forgot to mention this to Brother Li. The effect of the Purple Crystal Hand dealt by a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist increases exponentially The first day may require 3,000 Purple Crystals, the second day 6,000... Hmm, 12,000 on the third day and... 24,000 on the fourth day... And on the fifth day, 48,000... Stop! Li Qingyun roared furiously, his heart icy cold. ...96,000 on the sixth day... And on the seventh day, that would be 192,000... Lang Yng snickered and said, Brother Li, I heard that the Li n has arge Purple Crystal mine... but I wonder how many days can thisrge Purple Crystal mine sustain you? As he snickered, blood trickled down the corners of his lips. Li Qingyuns face contorted. Just like what Lang Yng had said, after suffering a strike of the domineering Purple Crystal Hand, even if the Li n extracted everything from that part of the Purple Crystal mine that couldnt be mined yet, it probably couldnt sustain his life for a month... Once the Purple Crystal supply was cut off from someone suffering from the Purple Crystal Hand... When he thought of the dreadfulness of the Purple Crystal Hand, Li Qingyun was filled with hopelessness. Once the Purple Crystal supply is cut off from you, someone suffering from the Purple Crystal Hand... You will not be able to control his cultivation at all. You wont even be able to end your own life even if you want to... There was a cruel smile on Lang Yngs face. Your entire body will slowly turn as hard as a Purple Crystal. And when three days have passed, even if you ask someone to end your life, nobody would be able to damage your body anymore... And yet the inside of your body is still constantly suffering from boundless pain and agony! After that, starting from the fingers and toes, you will see yourself slowly disintegrating into Purple Crystal dust and dispersing into the wind... Up until the moment you die, your mind will continue to remain very much awake! When the practitioner of the Purple Crystal Hand has crossed the boundary between immortal and mortal, hell be able to seal the spirit of the person suffering from the Purple Crystal Hand! Both your spirit and body will suffer and be destroyed together, leaving behind no trace whatsoever after you perish! As Lang Yng coughed, blood dripped from his mouth constantly, yet he didnt bother even wiping it. He went on, Thus, there is a saying in the legends of the Purple Crystal Hand Once the Purple Crystal Hand appears, so does eighteen levels of hell! I am ashamed to say that I havent reached the point where eighteen levels of hell will appear when my Purple Crystal Hand strikes, but now... there are already easily more than ten levels... Lang Yng sniggered. Take your time to enjoy it. I, Lang Yng... will wait for you in the underworld! Oh, my bad, I wont be able to wait until you arrive because your spirit would already have been destroyed... For Lang Yng, those two sword wounds earlier were also fatal! Everyone was stunned in this instant! This was nuts! Lang Yng definitely must have gone nuts. Give me the antidote! Li Qingyun roared, his countenance bitter. When have you ever heard... of an antidote for the Purple Crystal Hand? Lang Yng swayed unsteadily for a moment before he went on, If theres an antidote for it... Why would I cultivate the Purple Crystal Hand? Master! eximed the nine Interrogation Hall officers in concern as they came forward at the same time. Cough... I wont be able to make it either... Lang Yng chuckled. You can consider my death here as me returning to my roots... I am very sorry for dragging all of you into this dangerous situation... Now, my nine brothers, hear my finalmand! Hear! Lang Yng shouted. Yes! The nine officers stood ramrod straight, awaiting orders. I order all of you to break out of this encirclement at all costs and return to the Law Enforcement Hall and report the news of my death! Lang Yng continued fiercely, Those who disobey my orders will not be my brothers, whether in life or death! Master! The nine of them cried out in grief. Receive your orders! Lang Yng shouted furiously. We... have received your order! The nine of them hung their heads sorrowfully. Ill open a path! Lang Yng straightened his back. Wei Wuyan, if you dont wish for your brothers to die here with you, then fight your way out with them! Wei Wuyan took a deep breath. Understood! Purple Crystal Hand, The Power of Revival! Lang Yng let out a ferocious roar. With a violent jerk, he suddenly straightened his back. A crystal clear purple glow covered his body and the blood dripping from the wounds on his chest and back actually miraculously stopped. This is the Purple Crystal Hands final move Purple Crystal Revival! It allows me to recover all my cultivation within the shortest amount of time. However, after two and a half minutes, my life force will bepletely drained! If all of you dont wish for me to be unable to die in peace, then follow after me! Turning suddenly, he strode toward the human wall formed by the Li n. Although there were tears in the eyes of the nine officers, they followed after Lang Yng without any hesitation. This could be thest time in their lives following after the Master... Seeing Lang Yng striding toward them, a jolt went through many of the Li n members. Fear appeared on their faces and they couldnt help taking a few steps back. Kill them! Kill them! Li Qingyun shouted furiously, I want to torture these bastards to death in the cruelest way possible... Kill them! Lang Yngughed wildly, his body shooting forward as though an arrow leaving the bow. Li Qingyun let out a loud roar. He went forward and blocked Lang Yng in his path, risking his own life in a bid to take his opponents! Li Qingyun no longer had any reservations toward Lang Yngs Purple Crystal Hand. He had already been hit by it anyway; even if he were to suffer anymore hits, it wouldnt get any worse. The most pressing thing now was to kill Lang Yng! Since things had already turned out like this, Li Qingyun couldnt care less anymore. He didnt duck or try to avoid being hit at all; he fought the enemy head-on. At this point, the leaders of both parties were already prepared to throw their lives away... The Li n members came forward and surrounded them, engaging them in battle. With a ferocious cry, Wei Wuyan and the others drew their weapons! It had only just begun, but the battle situation was already at an unprecedented level of horrification! Before the weakest ones even got injured, blood was already trickling from all seven of Lang Yng and Li Qingyuns facial orifices. With a bam, Li Qingyuns left arm from the shoulder down was crushed and thrown out; Lang Yngs left lower arm and hand also left his body at the same time! Only after that did screams and grunts starting from the others on both sides... Holding the Wuyan Sword, Wei Wuyan fought his way out with Wan Renjie and the other two. Sword lighting from him gushed everywhere, as though a waterfall! The nine officers also roared ferociously as they tried to break out of the enemy circle. But how much more strength did the Li n possess inparison to them? If it werent for the fact that they had reservations about Lang Yngs Purple Crystal Hand and didnt dare toe too close, there would probably have been fatalities by now. With a loud battle cry, Wei Wuyan thrust his left shoulder forward, his sword stabbing into the chest of an enemy in front of him. At the same time, his shoulder was also shed by an enemy. Amidst the bloodbath, Wei Wuyan rushed toward the outside, his momentum as fierce as a mad tiger. The Li n members tried desperately to hold them back. Right at this moment, a dazzling light started to shine quietly behind the Li n. It had already reached a point where Chu Yang had no choice but to take action. Judging from the current situation, if he waited any longer, Lang Yng would probably leave this world for good. Once he was dead and the threat removed, Wei Wuyan and the others definitely wouldnt have any hope of breaking out. This sword move of his carried a spinning power; it was a few Nine Tribtions Sword Technique moves in non-linear order that, upon Chu Yangs modifications, had now merged together! What harm is there in ughtering the entire world! The sun and moon thunder at my will! Cut off the travelers attachments with worldly affairs! Nine-colored clouds gather in unison! A total of four moves! The Li n members who were currently absorbed in a fierce battle never would have thought that behind them, on the path which they hade from, a powerful death god would suddenly appear with his de sharpened and all ready to kill! Chapter 1314 - Breaking Out

Chapter 1314: Breaking Out

Bathed in blood, Wei Wuyan led his brothers and charged ahead. He happened to look up and then, his eyes suddenly brightened. About 30 kilometers right opposite them, a shining ball of sword light carrying an air of dominance capable of devouring everything was gathering rapidly! A white-robed figure appeared soundlessly. It was actually Chu Yang! Wei Wuyan was overjoyed! Although he had no idea why Chu Yang woulde to this ce so stealthily, judging from the current situation, as long as Chu Yang matched their actions and supported them from the outside, breaking out of the enemy circle was not a problem. Atst, there was no more need for Wan Renjie and the other two to lose their lives because of him! ... A soft hissing sound suddenly rang out in the atmosphere, as though something forming and trembling intensely. It was as if these heavens and earth were also shaking and trembling in fear along with this peculiar sound... Someone from the Li n seemed to vaguely sense something amiss. When he spared a moment from his busy movements to look back, he noticed a ball of light that had already taken form. During this moment of him looking back, it actually became a ray of sword light spanning a circumference of 30 meters. Brilliant and dazzling, it shot toward them just like a long rainbow arc! Frightened out of his wits, the Li n expert bellowed, Enemy attack! The other Li n members nearby didnt know whether they shouldugh or cry in response. They were right in the midst of battle; how could there be no enemy attack? This bastard must have gone silly! However, a swift and forceful wind suddenly howled the next moment! This sword move of Chu Yangs had already exceeded the speed of sound. Right after the sword light shot out, it had already reached its target. It was only then that the howl of the sword finally reached them! They were caughtpletely off-guard! This was totally out of their expectations. A sword shot through the air mightily, bringing with it a sword aura capable of destroying everything in this world and savagely dived into the swarm of humans! Just like a gigantic whale full of destructive energy diving into a group of tiny little shrimps! After Chu Yangs sword flew out, he shouted, This way! Sword light exploded violently amongst the swarm of humans, as though crashing lightning and thunder! Amidst tragic screams, decapitated heads shot high into the sky and broken limbs flew in every direction. By this time, Chu Yang had already charged into the encirclement. His sword shed wildly with Li Qingyuns as thetter tried hastily to deal with the sudden turn of events. At once, Li Qingyun was attacked from the front and back simultaneously. In front of him was Lang Yng, who was rushing at him without any regard for his own life whatsoever; and behind him, a sudden sneak attack that had caught himpletely off-guard. A loud cry escaped him as blood sprayed from his mouth. Turning and tumbling, he retreated while staggering and swaying unsteadily. The recoil from attacking a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist caused blood to rise up Chu Yangs throat. Blood almost spewed out of his mouth, but he swallowed it back down immediately. At this moment, the spinning force that he had prepared in advance erupted and his body spun half a round with great force. In the span of a breath, sword light exploded once more within the area of radius 30 meters of where he was! However, its direction had changed to where he originally came from. Stepping on a ground bathed in blood, he charged out. Come with me! Lang Yng gave way to him immediately. They had already lost one of the nine officers; the other eight and Wei Wuyan etc followed behind Chu Yang and charged out in one vigorous move. Lang Yng stayed at the back and brought up the rear! When killing enemies, he would stand at the forefront! When breaking out of an enemy circle, he would bring up the rear! Lang Yng let out a sadugh. He thought of the old times when he was still friends with Hong Wuliang and treated each other with absolute sincerity. Hong Wuliang had once told him that while thumping his own chest in promise. He even said, Were brothers after all! Although Hong Wuliang had neither stood at the forefront while they were killing enemies nor brought up the rear while they were breaking out of an enemy circle, Lang Yng had always put into practice throughout his entire life these two lines that he first encountered as the party on the listening end! Perhaps Hong Wuliang would never have expected the one moment where Lang Yngs heart had been touched by him back then to lead to his current achievements. Lang Yng ran quickly behind his brothers. His left hand was severed and it was still wet with blood, but he didnt care in the least. He continued to run while keeping an eye on enemy movement behind them! After their momentary shock, the Li n members let out a ferocious roar of fury and grief! The sudden sword attack earlier had caused more than twenty members of the Li n party to perish! Go after them! Spare no cost! Someone bellowed, Avenge our brothers! Kill this bunch of dirty bastards! Li Qingyun staggered as hended on the ground. Without even bothering to catch his breath, he chased after them at once, a deep hatred in his eyes! No matter what, even if he were to die right away, he must kill Lang Yng first! Like a raging whirlwind, the Li n members chased after them. Thud, thud, thud... It was only now that those heads which Chu Yang had decapitated out of the blue earlier fell onto the snow grounds one by one... much like a cart of watermelons that had been overturned, rolling about here and there on the snowy ground... Lang Yng, who was running at top speed, suddenly stopped in his tracks. His body and arms did a series of odd shaking movements. Taking a deep breath, he suddenly struck out the next moment! His body bent forward forcefully in the direction of the pursuers and he shouted ferociously, Boundless and billowing violent waves! This was the most powerful move among all the martial arts techniques he had learned in his entire life! Boundless and billowing violent waves! It was also the origin of his nickname, Lang Yng of the boundless and billowing violent waves! Boundless and billowing violent waves was a move of incredible power. Its might was like the rising tide of the ocean, one waveing in after the previous. Someone had once joked, Boundless tides ravage and level the grounds; millions of lives wontst long. For Lang Yng of the boundless and billowing violent waves, each wave is even wilder than the previous[1]... Cough, although this was a joke, this each wave is even... cough...higher than the previous was certainly an urate reflection of the move. Although there wasnt any water here, there was snow. A boom echoed, as though there were snow avnches in all the surrounding mountains. A wall of snow suddenly piled up in front of Lang Yng before they subsequently turned into fierce and turbulent waves of snow. Easily spanning 120 to 150 meters wide, they surged toward the Li n members who were catching up to them and crashed into them right in the face. Behind, waves of snow continued to form and crash toward them... Distressed cries and grunts could be heard constantly. And then, an enraged shout came next. This is Boundless and billowing violent waves! Someone sted arge hole through the wall of snow. In the blink of an eye, a shadowy figure broke through the internal energy barrier and swooped forward. The moment he appeared, he dealt out two mighty palm strikes and struck Lang Yng on the chest! Lang Yngs body jerked and shook. Blood spurted from his mouth as he looked at his assant in disbelief. Li Qinglei... You! Before he even finished, a snap was hearding from his chest and then his entire chest sunk inward. He was thrown out like a kite with a broken string. Li Qinglei! He was a seventh-grade elementary-level Supreme Martial Artist. He was the true main force andmander-in-chief in this operation to capture Lang Yng. At first, he didnt n on taking action at all; he had thought himself above personally taking action because of his status. He only intended to boost the morale of the troops by being there and let them quickly capture Lang Yng. After all, with such abundant manpower, if they couldnt even take down a mere Lang Yng... then... these people ought to really hang themselves! Moreover, Li Qinglei was also rather fearful toward Lang Yngs Purple Crystal Hand. If by any chance... he unexpectedly suffered a loss in this easy task, then he was really finished. One must know that the Purple Crystal Hand was incurable. However, he really didnt expect things to turn out like this! To him, Li Qingyun getting injured was pretty much no different from him asking for death! He knew full well that the other party was a practitioner of the Purple Crystal Hand and yet he went so near to him. He knew full well that the other party had just taken revenge for the deepest feud in his life and that he was prepared to give his life for his cause, and yet he went up to him intending to pull him down to hell too... He could only say that Li Qingyun was a fool! But it didnt affect the overall strength that the Li n had sent out this time by much! However, he truly didnt expect that there was actually someone who was also hiding nearby, and that he wouldunch a lethal attack on his men right under his nose! Leading to Lang Yng and the others temporarily breaking out of the encirclement! This was no doubt a big p across Li Qingleis face. That was why he had flown into a rage and disregarded his status and struck out so forcefully! His first move injured Lang Yng grievously! The internal energy which Lang Yng had amassed using Purple Crystal Revival waspletely dispersed by the two palm strikes! It was as if his body had be weightless, gliding through the snow and flying backward. The Boundless and billowing violent waves that he had created was still rampaging, but he himself had already lost consciousness. In the snow, a figure suddenly appeared it was Chu Yang. He reached out and caught hold of Lang Yng. With a spin of his body, he took advantage of the one instant that Li Qinglei was still neutralizing the recoil from Lang Yng and dashed out like a bolt of lightning. Li Qinglei flew into a rage. Stand right there! He chased after him. Four shadows suddenly appeared. It was surprisingly four of the officers who had turned around ande back. Take our Master and leave! Please! The four of them implored Chu Yang. Then, almost without any hesitation, they charged toward Li Qinglei. The power of Boundless and billowing violent waves finally ebbed and faded. The Li n members then rushed toward them swiftly! Letting out a loudugh, the four officers suddenly took hold of each others hands. Then, they charged toward the Li n members where Li Qinglei was right at the front. At the next instant! A deafening boom resounded throughout the heavens and earth! A mountain peak 300 meters away actually copsed from the reverberation! A Supreme Martial Artist taboo... It meant that once this move wasunched, even a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist would stay away from it! At the veryst moment, the four officers and Supreme Martial Artists activated the secret technique of life and gathered all of their life force in this instant. Using their bodies as the host and the universe as the medium! Theyunched the Supreme Martial Artist taboo Self-destruction! They turned their own bodies into a giant bomb; and when four people self-destructed as one, the power generated was even more horrific! A Supreme Martial Artist taboo... It meant that once this move wasunched, even a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist would stay away from it! What more when four people self-destructed as one? Letting out a weird cry, Li Qinglei forcibly pulled the brakes on his momentum. Then, he retreated as far as he could! Instantly, he felt a weight on his back, as though an entire mountain had suddenly pressed down on him without any warning! He quickly retreated to an area a few hundred meters away and spun seven to eight rounds. Only then did he manage to neutralize the pressure. The few right at the front of the Li n members who had already charged over suddenly cried out weirdly. Then, as though a regr human being rammed by a mad bull, they were thrown back with their limbs iling wildly while screaming. ... When this explosion ended, a gigantic pothole had formed in the ground. Several hundred meters deep, its length and width were even more shocking! Almost one-third of the Li n members had suffered serious injuries in this explosion. All those whose cultivation was below first-grade Supreme Martial Artist were all injured by the reverberation. More than ten people even died! Amidst the snow in front of them, the group of people escaping had already vanished without a trace. And they didnt even know which direction they had gone in! A raging snowstorm could cover any tracks left behind in just a mere passing moment. What more when coupled with the power of this terrifying explosion? Go after them! Dead or alive, I must see them! Li Qinglei had a terrible look on his face. Even if you give them wings, they definitely wont be able to escape in the northwest! [1] There are several puns in this poem. The character for Lang Yngs surname is also the word for wave; at the same time, it is also a term for being wild and unrestrained Chapter 1315 - I Am The Extraterrestrial Demon?

Chapter 1315: I Am The Extraterrestrial Demon?

In the snow grounds. Chu Yang was in the lead as he sped forward with Lang Yng on his back. Wei Wuyan, Wan Renjie and the other two followed closely behind him. Till now, the few of them hadnt even gotten the chance to speak with each other yet! Scenery and shadows on the sides shed past them constantly. Chu Yangs movements were extremely bizarre. If not for the fact that Wei Wuyan and the rest were following him closely, they could pretty much lose track of him in the blink of an eye! The four officers followed closely at the back, their countenances filled with grief and fury. They had especially stayed at the back so that if the enemy caught up to them again, they would emte the other four and self-destruct to stop the enemy! They were all skilled experts. After treating their wounds hastily and stopping the bleeding, theyunched the Traceless in the Snow technique and glided at high speed. In these snow grounds, they actually didnt leave any traces behind in the snow! Hold your breath! Even if you suffocate to death... you can only take another breath when youre almost dead! Chu Yang instructed in a low voice as he flew at high speed. Nobody responded but it was clear from the look in their eyes that they had heard him. Everyone understood that this instruction of Chu Yangs was the key to whether they would be sessful in escaping or not. All of them had sealed off the vitality inside them so that nothing would seep out. Under such circumstances, the sound, heat and smell produced when breathing would be the only thing traceable by the enemy. As long as they could widen the distance between them and the enemy in the first part of their escape and get out of the enemys sight, they would be able to fight for more time if they could also hold their breath to eliminate every possible channel that could expose them! And this extra amount of time that they were fighting for was the key to whether their escape would ultimately be sessful or not! The true test of courage and wits would take ce during this period. Escaping from the enemys headquarters required extremely precise strategizing! If they didnt have even this period of time to strategize, then that would really be the biggest and most absolute tragedy Because they would have absolutely no hope of escape whatsoever! It wasnt hard for one to realize that once the Li n lost track of them, they would definitely activate the strength of their entire n to look for them. Even if they had to overturn the whole of the northwest, they definitely still wouldnt let them off! Should the news of them besieging the Master of the Law Enforcement Interrogation Hall reach the Law Enforcement Hall, the result would definitely be the Li ns nightmare! ... As Chu Yang sped on, he constantly released internal energy to disperse and remove the traces of breathing and smell of blood on the unconscious Lang Yng on his back. They followed behind Chu Yang and ran for their lives. After running at maximum speed without breathing for a good six hours, all of them felt like their lungs were close to exploding. After feeling like they had gone quite a few circles, a t expanse ofnd finally appeared in front of them. The t terrain had resulted in t snow grounds! One could pretty much see right through to the end! If they were to run across these t grounds, they would definitely be in in sight of the enemy! Yet Chu Yang leaped forward without any hesitation and entered the snow grounds with Lang Yng on his back! Behind him, Wei Wuyan and the others also kept up with him without any hesitation. The four officers hesitated for a moment before they finally followed after him as well. Even though they didnt understand what Chu Yang wanted to do, their Master was on his back after all. They had to follow after him. In the next instant, Chu Yang halted in his tracks suddenly and stood in the middle of the snow grounds. The others were just about to ask about it when they saw Chu Yang gesture. He pointed to his tightly sealed lips, indicating to them not to speak and not to breathe. The next moment, Chu Yangs legs sank soundlessly into the snow grounds. Then, he struck out with his palms constantly. As he did so, the snow on the ground separated in the middle and was pushed to the sides in one motion, revealing ck ground. The snow that had been pushed to the two sides looked as if they wereyered on top of the existing snow, but in actuality, they were being held in mid-air by Chu Yang with his internal energy. They floated while maintaining their original appearance. After that, Chu Yang sted a hole through the ck ground. Underneath the snow was ayer of ice; after theyer of ice was melted, the soil underneath was loose and soft. Very soon, Chu Yang had already created a hole in the ground. He then pointed downward. Realization dawned upon the others and they hurriedly filed in one by one. Chu Yang stayedst. He very meticulously circted his internal energy and quietly shifted theyer of snow that he had kept afloat back to its original position. At the moment where he blocked the entrance to the cave, Chu Yang held the piece of iceyer that he had previously removed above him and stuck it back where it originally was. The cave turned pitch-ck at once. Dont breathe! Dig a tunnel first! The deeper the better! Chu Yang hastily said. At this point, the others could only listen to him for the time being. Everyone there was at least a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist. Digging a tunnel through the ground was totally a piece of cake for them. Take note, do not keep piling up the soil. Try to maintain its original form and ce them behind you. Ill take care of the rest! Chu Yang instructed hurriedly. This way, while the others were digging the tunnel at the front, Chu Yang at the back could stealthily use his internal energy to wrap around the soil that everyone had dug out and shift it in the direction of the mouth of the cave and gently fill up the hole. And then use his internal energy to carefully tamp it down... The purpose of doing this was so that if by any chance the enemy really overturned the ground to look for them, there wouldnt be any trace of the ground having been disturbed before even if they were to flip this area over. As Chu Yangbored meticulously, he took note to leave above them a thin gap the width of a strand of hair for venttion purposes. Chu Yang did not forget that if the entrance were really filled uppletely, they would probably suffocate themselves to death deep down in the underground! Because even till now, everybody still hadnt gotten to breathe yet... After doing this repeatedly, all of them had already reached a point where they really couldnt take it anymore. Chu Yang finally showed them mercy. You can take a breath now. Right now, they were already at least 150 meters away from aboveground! Everyone felt as if they had been granted vast royal clemency. All of them released a long pent-up breath and then quickly gulped down a breath of air. Even though they still didnt dare to pant too heavily, the fresh air entering their lungs gave everyone a feeling as though they had been reborn. Although the air underground was not particrly great, who could be bothered with the smell right now? Being able to breathe was already a favorable situation... But they had only taken two breaths when Chu Yang instructed them once more. Stop breathing and resume digging! We must go at least another few hundred meters further down! Everyone was close to tears. Wasnt this too... inhumane? Even their breathing had to be controlled by someone else... However, they all understood what Chu Yang meant. After entering the cave, they had already understood whatever they didnt understand initially. If they were to blindly run for their lives, even if everyone was ten times stronger than what they were, they would be caught up to eventually. Therefore, finding somewhere to hide in was the best solution. But in this northwest region, there was probably not even a single hiding ce that the Li n wouldnt be able to find. Therefore, Chu Yang decided to make use of a blind spot in peoples mentality altogether hiding straight into tnd that was the most level and unable to hide people! This was a blind spot! Even if the Li n pursued them all the way here, when they see this expanse of tnd, they would just fly straight past it. Nobody would think that there were people hiding underneath. As long as they had left this area, even if they came to realize btedly and returned to look for them, it would be no different from looking for a needle in a haystack. This was the cleverest method. Everything which Chu Yang had done, such as not allowing them to breathe or use their divine sense to probe around earlier on, was for this! Even though this solution still had its own fatal ws, going by the current situation, this was already the absolute safest solution! ... Atst, everyone gradually stopped digging. Completely worn out, they leaned against the walls of the cave andy on the ground, panting heavily. They could finally breathe a sigh of relief now. When Chu Yang was done meticulously handling thest batch of soil, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Hey Lang Yng down on the ground and panted heavily. During this entire process, Chu Yang was no doubt the most tired one! If not for the fact that he possessed a treasure like the Nine Tribtions Space, he would probably have copsed long ago. Right now, the other eight people were looking at him as if they were staring at a monster. This fellow had been carrying someone on his back during the whole process and his workload was even several times that of the others... Yet he had actually managed to pull through?! This kind of godly person was seriously worthy of worship. Is Master Lang alright? The four officers looked at the unconscious Lang Yng in concern. Hes alright for now, replied Chu Yang while panting. However, that Purple Crystal Revival of his haspletely drained his life force. Once he wakes up, he probably wontst long. While fleeing earlier, he had already fed Lang Yng an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill. His injuries were no longer an issue for now, but the exhaustion of his life force was a major issue! The countenances of the four officers were mournful. They hung their heads low, their hearts terribly pained! We need to stay here for at least three days! Chu Yang took a breath and changed the topic. He stated solemnly, The four of you, in particr, must go back alive! He said to the four officers. The four of them nodded slowly and replied in a low voice, Yes, we must bring this news back to the Law-Enforcement City! They clenched their jaws at the same time, a deep hatred in their eyes. The Li n! Li n! Chu Yang nodded slowly. Yes, all of you must bring the news back! The four of them nodded heavily. Only after a long while did the four of them suddenly look up. Rather astounded, they looked at Chu Yang. May I know who you... well... We are extremely grateful to you for stepping forward during a time of danger to help us. Please tell us your name, so that we may... keep your great kindness in mind at all times. Chu Yang leaned against the wall tiredly andy on the ground. Stretching his legs out, he smiled rather strangely. Err, I think its better that you dont know my name. Even under such terrible conditions, when Cheng Duying heard the peculiar emotions in this strange tone of Chu Yangs and thought of the reason why, he almost burst intoughter. Why? The four of them were bewildered. Are we not supposed to know your name even though you have saved us all? Chu Yang rubbed his nose and gave them a wry smile. Cough, because I... cough, if you know my name, youll be put in a spot. Whats there to be put in a spot about? The four of them were even more weirded out. When you put it like this, were even more curious now. Chu Yang held his hands out. Because were enemies. He paused for a moment before revealing everything. I am... the person whom youw-enforcement officers have announced to the whole world recently that you are after the so-called Extraterrestrial Demon, Chu Yang! Huh?! The four of them were truly bbergasted at this moment! The Extraterrestrial Demon, Chu Yang? This person who had saved them and Master Lang was actually... the legendary wicked and evil Extraterrestrial Demon... Chu Yang? Chu Yang rubbed his nose in resignation and let out a wryugh. Look at me... Im so handsome, which part of me looks like an Extraterrestrial Demon?! Chapter 1316 - Tired of Worldly Affairs

Chapter 1316: Tired of Worldly Affairs

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The four Interrogation Hall officers and Supreme Martial Artist experts were stupefied! They stared at Chu Yang with their eyes wide. If not for the fact that they were currently in a dangerous situation, even with their self-assurance, the four Supreme Martial Artists almost wanted to yelp in surprise! All this time, the Dharma Supreme, whose status in the Nine Heavens was above all, had personally determined Chu Yang to be an Extraterrestrial Demon. He had also announced to the whole world to stand against this person! That meant that he, Chu Yang, was an Extraterrestrial Demon even if he wasnt! Because the Dharma Supreme had dered him as one! During this period of time, everyw-enforcement officer saw seizing and killing Chu Yang the Extraterrestrial Demon as their personal duty. The same naturally went for the Interrogation Hall officers too. In fact, they had even thought about how they should punish this Extraterrestrial Demon should he ever fall into the hands of thew-enforcement officers... Should they let him have a taste of every torture device and method in the Interrogation Hall? But they had never ever expected that at a time where they were besieged by the Li n and trapped in a situation where death was certain and with the Master even grievously injured and on the verge of death, the one who would step forward and save them was actually this Extraterrestrial Demon! Chu Yang! Before they had even realized, the formidable foe whom they kept in mind at all times to arrest and bring to justice had turned into the benefactor who saved their lives! How ridiculous and amazing was this? For a moment there, all four of them were rather at a loss as to what to say. They couldnt help sighing inwardly. Dear heavens, could you pull an even bigger prank on me? Their reactionsnded in Chu Yangs eyes. Shaking his head, he chuckled lightly and said, I, Chu Yang, and thew-enforcement officers have never been friends. Even when I saved all of you today, it was because my brothers were there; it wasnt for your sakes. His eyes swept warmly across Wei Wuyan, Wan Renjie and the other two. He said, Even if all of you werent there, I would have taken action too. Therefore, you do not need to feel indebted to me for saving your lives. If you really take it to heart, then youre looking down too much on me, Chu Yang! However, even though were enemies, now that were all stuck in this dangerous situation together, this is not the time to fight. After we get out of here, well fight it out if you wish to arrest me. When that timees, even if you donte after me, I would probably go after you on my own ord... Hurhur. But right here and now, we need to stick together and brave through this before we talk about the rest. What do you say? His eyes flickered and he went on seriously, Of course, if you wish to fall out with me and follow through on the Dharma Supremes orders right now, I, Chu Yang, am willing to rise up to the challenge. Even though were underground, with just a flip of the hand, well be out in the vast open; there, itll be more than enough for us to have a good fight! Chu Yang spoke with an air that was neither haughty nor servile. His mighty brilliance shone fully and his prideful bearing made one hold him in awe and reverence! There was a look of pride in the eyes of Wei Wuyan, Wan Renjie and the other two. They puffed out their chests without even realizing. Chu Yangs words If you really take it to heart, then youre looking down too much on me, Chu Yang were simply too cool! Yes, exactly! So what even if he had saved them? He didnt need their gratitude! Even if they insisted on being grateful to him, even if he had to go to the extent of greatly offending them again, he didnt want their gratitude nheless! There was a smile on the faces of Wei Wuyan, Wan Renjie and the other two... However, there was an unyielding dignity in their eyes as they looked at the four officers. If you make any move, well take action too! If you dont, then youd better just sit there obediently! The four officers were at a loss for a while. One of them then sighed. Even though were all serving our respective superiors... Just as Brother Chu has mentioned, this is a time of emergency. We should stick together and get through it as one. As for whatester... we can think about it another time. He raised his head and calmly went on, However, no matter what happens in the future, we will keep in mind Brother Chus kindness in saving our lives. Even if we end up enemies in the future, we must first repay Brother Chus great kindness! Perhaps it was not Brother Chus intention to save us, but our lives, though they may not be worth much to others, are still pretty important to us. Chu Yangughed big-heartedly. Not bad! All of you are good men indeed! The atmosphere in the cave rxed at once. Right at this moment, the weak voice of the supposedly unconscious Lang Yng suddenly drifted over to them. Chu Yang... is not an Extraterrestrial Demon! It turned out that he had already be conscious at some point. Everyone turned toward him concurrently. Overjoyed, the officers crowded around him at once. Master, how are you feeling? Lang Yng checked his body condition. When he did so, a strange look shed across his eyes. Shaking his head, he replied, My body has been more or less healed by this Brother Chu here. However, my Purple Crystal Revival secret technique has already exhausted all my life force... Im afraid Id have to bid farewell to you, my brothers, within these next few days. Even though Lang Yng was talking about his own life and death, his tone was extremely detached. There was a vague feeling as though he was relieved... In fact, much of that weariness originally in his tone of voice and eyes had already disappeared. The four officers were so saddened that they lowered their heads immediately. Pausing, Lang Yng looked around before he frowned and asked, Why are there only the four of you? Where are the others? The others... With a sorrowful expression, the four officers trailed off. Lang Yng took a deep breath. There was surprisingly a hint of a smile on his face as he said, Theyve gone on first? Just as well; when I leave too, Ill be able to look for them... The number of souls which we, the officers of the Interrogation Hall, have performed rites for is not a small one. In that cold and dark world, its inevitable that our enemies will be everywhere... When I go there, Ill be able to reunite with the brothers and work hard once more. When he finished, he turned to Chu Yang and smiled at him. Thank you very much! Thank you very much for saving my brothers. Chu Yang returned a small smile. It was merely along the way. Master Lang saying it like this makes me rather embarrassed instead. Lang Yngughed lightly. Extraterrestrial Demons do not exist. However, since youve offended the Dharma Supreme, Im afraid your future is going to be a difficult path. Saying that your every step will be filled with brambles and thorns is not an exaggeration; in fact, saying that your every step will be fraught with mortal danger is much more urate. Laughing, Chu Yang replied, One can only be a hero after he has battled through life and death! Lang Yngughed as well. You dont need to counsel me anymore. I know my own condition best; Ive really reached the end this time... Chu Yang replied, To be honest, you dont have to die! When he said that, the four officers were surprised and overjoyed. They raised their heads and looked at him. Life force depletion due to the Purple Crystal Revival! This was no different from dying from natural causes, i.e. dying from old age. Such deaths could be said to be incurable. But right now, Chu Yang could actually do something about it? One of the officers suddenly got up. With a serious expression, he said, If Brother Chu can save my Boss, I swear that this life of mine will be yours from now on! Gritting his teeth, he continued, Even if I have to switch sides and go against thew-enforcement officers! I will still do it without any hesitation! The other three echoed him. And us as well! Chu Yang chuckled wryly. I wish I could too... and I do have the means to as well. Everyone here knows that I have gotten a piece of Heaven Nourishing Jade when I participated in the Medicine Banquet. Although the majority of it has been snatched away, I had taken precautions and broke off a small piece of it long ago... I havent used it yet. The eyes of the four officers lit up intensely. The Heaven Nourishing Jade! There was hope for the Master now! Chu Yang had no choice but to say so either. The Heaven Nourishing Jade being snatched by someone was something that the whole world was aware of. Chu Yang couldnt possibly say that that was something that he himself had arranged... Chu Yang then said, The Heaven Nourishing Jade can replenish the power of the spirit... Its enough to slightly recover Master Langs life force. As long as he can get past his current mortal crisis, with some recuperation, he can slowly recover in the future... Master Lang, the world is so vast and the Nine Heavens are filled with so many exciting things... Hurhur, although youve experienced much of it, its not a lot, right? As for whats above the Nine Heavens... Arent you interested in heading up for a look? COMMENT Youre already a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist who has crossed the boundary between the immortal and mortal! At the rate that youre going at, you can reach the level of a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist within a thousand years! When that timees... the fantastic view of the Nine Heavens Imperial Court... Chu Yang chuckled. Among everyone present, only he and Wei Wuyan could sense what kind of state of mind Lang Yng was in right now. It was a kind of state that one reached after letting go of everything andpletely rxing... Being absolutely free of all constraints and attachments in this world There was no longer anything in this world that could interest him or make him reluctant to part with! That was Lang Yngs state of mind right now. It wasnt that his heart was dead; rather... he no longer had a heart anymore! That was why Chu Yang painted a picture of a boundless future. As long as it could move Lang Yng even the slightest bit, he could live on! Shaking his head, Lang Yng sighed with a smile. Chu Yang, youve really put a lot of thought into this. With a smile on his face and tranquility in his eyes, he struggled to his feet. His internal and external injuries had already been mostly healed by the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill. He could already move without any problem. Taking a deep breath, he said, I, Lang Yng, encountered a great tragedy during my childhood years. After I lost my family, I roamed the world and started fighting my way up from the very bottom... During this lifetime, Ive cried, suffered andughed. Ive also loved, hated, had moments of glory as well as moments of humiliation... I climbed up step by step until I became the Master of the Interrogation Hall. In these Nine Heavens, I can be considered as someone in a high-ranking position of power! But what I want is neither status nor power, and even less of glory. What I want is revenge! Its very narrow-minded of me, I admit. But that was the biggest motivation in my life that had supported me and allowed me to live on till now! Hong Wuliang ruined my entire life; however, without him, I definitely wouldnt have been able to reach this point of my life. He is the enemy whom I hate with all my guts; even after his death, he remains so. But he is also the reason for me living on! And today, I killed him with my own hands! Using the absolute most ideal way that I had imagined. I am very content! I am filled with yearning toward the Nine Heavens Imperial Court... However, if I were to go up, I would have to start fighting my way up from the very bottom again. Ive already done it once; I dont wish to do it anymore. Im already sick and tired of this material world! I really... hate it very much! Very much! Ive gotten tired! Therefore, Im going to leave. I want to go to that world... Lang Yng went on serenely, Now that Hong Wuliang does not exist in that world, that is exactly the environment which Xiaer and I had dreamed of. Xiaer must be waiting very anxiously for me right now... If I keep her waiting any longer, wouldnt I be letting her down? Ive already let her down an entire lifetime; am I supposed to miss our reunion in the underworld too? Right after Hong Wuliang was killed by me, I coincidentally suffered these injuries. This is my destiny! It was meant to be! And I ept it. He looked at Chu Yang meaningfully and gave him a profound smile. Perhaps you desire to go against the Heavens, but I dont wish to do so. Chapter 1317 - His Final Order

Chapter 1317: His Final Order

There was a resigned smile on Chu Yangs face. Not a single one of these people standing at the top was a simple person; each and every one of them was a sly old fox! Lang Yng understood the extent of his injuries very clearly. However, upon discovering how much his injuries had recovered right after being treated by Chu Yang, he actually determined at once on his own that Chu Yang was the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Thest line that he had uttered Perhaps you desire to go against the Heavens, but I dont wish to do so very subtly expressed this. Therefore, its better that you dont dissuade me anymore. I feel terrible hearing it... and its hard on you as well. With a meaningful tone, Lang Yng said, Just let me die; itll be better for everyone that way. Chu Yang could only give a wry smile in response. Chu Yang could only return a wry smile. Lang Yng was truly harsh on himself. Not only did he cut off his own path of retreat straight out, but he also cut off the path for CY to go in You have saved my life, but Im the Master of the Law Enforcement Interrogation Hall. As long as I make it back to the Law Enforcement City, your identity as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master will no longer be a secret. So, dont save me. It was obvious just how much he longed for death. Chu Yang held his hands out. Since Master Lang has gone to the extent of putting it this way, theres really nothing else that I can say. Its just that I personally cannot help but find it a pity. Everyone was baffled by their conversation. They didnt understand what the two of them were talking about at all. And this was Lang Yngs concern as well. Were he to spell it out, he would end up dooming his four brothers to death. Even if Chu Yang didnt wish to silence them, he could only do so! As such, this problem would be resolved as long as he cut off his own path of retreat. Theres nothing pitiable about this. Lang Yng smiled. You dont know just how much Ive looked forward to this day. Back then, it wasnt as if Xiaer didnt have the chance to leave with me... but she ultimately didnt do so, hurhur... I know, it was because she felt that she was already tainted and no longer chaste... and I had misunderstood her at that time too. Because of this string of unfortunate events, I caused Xiaers life to be a tragedy... Sighing, he stared at the mud wall in front of him, his eyes clear and calm. There was actually boundless gentleness in his eyes. This time, when I leave, I cant wait to tell her that I dont care about that! No matter what she has be, I dont care at all! All I care about is whether we can be together! Its been so many years... Im really afraid that she has already gone into reincarnation... Lang Yng was rather fixated on whether the oue would be positive or negative. He mused, I wonder if shes still around... She will be! Chu Yang sighed. She died while harboring infinite regrets and great hatred. I heard that those whose grievances havent been resolved wont even be epted by the cycle of reincarnation... Then I can finally set my heart at ease. Lang Yng breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, what Chu Yang had told him was merely a myth. Yet Lang Yng, a Supreme Martial Artist expert in a high-ranking position of power, actually believed him without even a second thought. Everyone heaved a sigh in their hearts. Lang Yng had already lost all interest in living. Finding that Xiaer was instead his biggest wish. This was the reason why even though he knew full well that the so-called other world was vague and insubstantial, he still looked forward to it without thinking twice. Even though he knew full well that Chu Yang was saying positive things just tofort him, he chose to believe him without any hesitation nheless. Because it was only by doing so that he could go ahead and look for his lover with confidence. If he were to lose even this bit of confidence... be it life or death, it would no longer hold any meaning to Lang Yng. Chu Yang contemted for a moment before he flipped his hand over with a flourish. He said, Master Lang, if you really wish to do so... then perhaps this item will be of help to you! A tiny flower petal sat in Chu Yangs palm, seemingly glowing. Its glow was surprisingly brilliant and dazzling, just like the rainbow. The petal was only the size of a fingernail, yet it was clearly divided into ten different colors! Red, orange, yellow, blue, green, indigo, violet, ck, white and colorless transparency. Lang Yng got a huge shock. An orchid petal of ten colors? Could this be... the Heavenly Orchid? That... otherworldly divine herb that changes colors once every ten thousand years, the Heavenly Orchid? Master Lang is truly well-informed! Chu Yang remarked approvingly. Its not that Im well-informed... Rather, its because Ive been looking for information on and searching for this for more than a thousand years... There was a wry smile on Lang Yngs face. If I had managed to find it before today, would I even hold any interest in looking for Hong Wuliang for revenge? I would have consumed it long ago and gone to look for Xiaer... Although he was smiling sadly, everyone couldnt help but be moved by his words! Lang Yng was... really so devoted that it was frightening. Since that is the case, then Im sure Master Lang knows how to use it... I only have one reminder for you When youre about to die, Ill put this petal into your mouth. After consuming it, it can ensure that your soul doesnt disintegrate after you die. If you can find your lovers soul and share half of the medicinal effect with her through soul legacy... both your souls will be able to remain intact and the two of you will be able to sense each other. When both of you go into reincarnation... youll be able to be an enviable couple and loving husband and wife! Chu Yang sighed. Beingpanions in the underworld can neverpare to being husband and wife in the material world, isnt it? Lang Yngs eyes were bright and intense. His hands couldnt help but shake. He was so worked up that his eyes even turned red. Barely audible, he whispered, Thank you so much... Just like what Chu Yang said, how could beingpanions in the underworld everpare to being a happy couple in this world of humans? Of course, Lang Yng wished he could, but he didnt dare to hold any hope towards it... But now, Chu Yang had solved his biggest problem! There were tears in Lang Yngs eyes, but the corners of his lips were curled up in a smile. It was a kind of sincere yearning that he was feeling. He looked forward to their next lifetime! It wasnt a dream anymore! Now, the biggest problem was whether... he would be able to find that... Xiaer after he died. Chu Yang couldnt help but feel a sense of mncholy in his heart as well. He could understand Lang Yngs feelings very well. That was why he had offered him the Heavenly Orchid and only given him half of it. If a person were to consume the entire petal, he would be able to stabilize his soul for eternity. After he was reincarnated, his memories, as well as 30 percent of his current lifetimes cultivation, would remain with him... allowing him to be a legendary figure! But what Lang Yng wanted wasnt glory. What he wanted was happiness. If two people shared a Heavenly Orchid petal, the effect would only be able to stabilize their spirits and allow them to sense each other... creating a kind of soul linkage phenomenon. However, they would neither retain their memories nor their cultivation. Fighting together, improving together and caring for each other... That was the true way of a married couple. And what Lang Yng longed for was precisely that! But you must remember this! Chu Yang instructed him sternly, When you enter the cycle of reincarnation, you mustnt ever hold each others hands... Otherwise, if the two of you end up bing a pair of twins... then that would be absolutely terrible! Lang Yng shivered in bted fear. Hisplexion was pale as he replied, Yes, yes, thank you very much for the reminder. He had been thinking of exactly that earlier Once he took her hand in his, they would never separate again! Chu Yangs reminder frightened him so much that his soul almost disintegrated... If that really happened, then he would truly be filled with evesting regret... Lang Yngs mood lightened. In fact, ever since the Heavenly Orchid came into his sight, that hint of a gentle smile at the corners of his lips hadnt disappeared even once. Brother Chu, surely theres a reason for you saving me? With a smile, Lang Yng went on, Just say the word and I will do everything I can, even if I must give everything I have to do so. Chu Yangughed. Master Lang is a clever man indeed. Lang Yng returned his smile. Please say it. Both of them understood this very well If Chu Yang had just wanted to save Wei Wuyan and the others, he definitely wouldnt have suddenly turned back at thest moment and escaped with him on his back! One must know that he was truly risking his life when he did that. If the other party had been faster by even just a little... Chu Yang wouldnt be able to escape even if he had nine lives. Much less running a distance of 500 kilometers with Lang Yng on his back... The ce of Violet Aura From the East! Chu Yangmunicated a short and concise message to him via telepathy. Realization dawned on Lang Yng. Without any hesitation, he replied, No problem. Brother Chu has shown me kindness tantamount to giving me a new lease of life. I, Lang Yng, am someone whos already at deaths door. Being able to be of help to Brother Chu is also a form of resolving the karma in my life in this material world. Chu Yang breathed a long sigh of relief. The sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword was finally in sight now. He wondered just where exactly... could the seventh and eighth fragments be? ... Brother Chu, you and the others will need to stay here for at least three to five days... Lang Yngs breathing was rather weak. He leaned against the wall of the cave and continued rather apologetically, I didnt want to die here at first... Letting everyone be stuck next to a corpse isnt a good idea after all... But after seeing the Heavenly Orchid... I really cant wait any longer... Now that he had gotten his wish and taken revenge for his deepest feud and his promise for the next lifetime had also begun to take shape... Lang Yng waspletely at peace now. He no longer wished to draw any more breaths... Chu Yang replied solemnly, Its all the same... whether in life or death. Brother Lang, if youre here, you can apany us. And if you leave, well send you off! Lang Yng smiled with much difficulty. I entrust to you... my four brothers here... Chu Yang, let them... go back alive! I cannot guarantee it; I can only promise to try my best! Chu Yang answered seriously. Lang Yng nodded understandingly. If Chu Yang had patted his chest and made a promise to him, he would be worried instead... After all, they were currently in such a dangerous situation. Their chances of survival were simply too low. The four of you... Go back and tell the other brothers... that I... Im going ahead. Lang Yng gazed at the four officers and went on with difficulty, Weve been through so much all these years... Ive made use of you and also schemed and plotted things. But in my heart... All of you are my little brothers... I... cherish all of you very much. I owe all these years to my brothers. What a shame that... all of you will have to go on by yourselves in the future... Tears streamed down the cheeks of the four officers. They nodded incessantly as they replied, Big Brother... we really dont know what to say now... Yet this one line of rest in peace breaks our hearts so much... Lang Yng gave them a weak smile. Dont worry about me... You should be happy for me instead. This departure of mine... is something that Ive dreamed of... A-all of you, go back... and tell the other brothers... to resign from the position ofw-enforcement officer and go and wander the world instead. Dont bew-enforcement officers anymore... This is... my final order to all of you! Why? Why is that, Big Brother? The four officers were dumbstruck. Why would Lang Yng say such a thing during his final moments? You must remember this! Right now, thew-enforcement officers... are standing against the Nine Tribtions Sword Master... There wont be a good ending for them. All of you have always trusted me... so trust me onest time... Lang Yngs voice became fainter and fainter. If you continue to oppose the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, all of you will... will die... A hint of rosiness appeared on hisplexion. Promise me! He had already reached the point of momentary recovery of consciousness just before death. Yes, we promise! Tears fell from their eyes. Lang Yng panted heavily. Then, he suddenly cried out. Chu Yang... Do you understand? All of a sudden, his body jerked and his breathing stopped. Right at this moment, Chu Yang moved at the speed of light. A Heavenly Orchid petal entered Lang Yngs mouth just in time. Chapter 1318 - A Sad Request

Chapter 1318: A Sad Request

Something astonishing was happening right under everyones watchful eyes. Between Lang Yngs lips, the Heavenly Orchid petal turned into a ray of light of ten colors before it vanished instantly. A cloud of white vapor emanated from the top of Lang Yngs head. The dense white vapor slowly changed shape and gradually formed into a holographic image that looked exactly like Lang Yng. A flower petal of ten colors floated above him as he gazed at everyone somewhat sorrowfully. Smiling, Chu Yang held up his hands in a gesture of respect. Brother Lang, rest in peace! May you have a happy, loving andsting union in your next life! Wei Wuyan and the others bowed at the same time. May you rest in peace! The four officers dropped to their knees. Boss... May you rest in peace... sob... They simply couldnt hold back the sorrow and grief in their hearts. Even though they knew that they shouldnt cry, they couldnt help it nheless. There was a hint of a smile on the holographic image of Lang Yng. He seemingly let out a sigh before he floated into the sky. The next moment, he had dissipated and turned into nothingness. For a long while, everyone stood in a daze, none of them saying anything. Lang Yng, a Supreme Martial Artist expert who had already crossed the boundary between immortal and mortal, disappeared from this world in this manner. Brother Chu... Do you think the... other world truly exists? One of the officers was sobbing so hard that his face was all wet. Will Boss wishe true? Chu Yang took a deep breath. Im sure it exists! It will definitelye true! Definitely! As though Chu Yangs affirmation gave them the strongest assurance, the faces of the four officers were now filled with pious devotion and their blessings toward Lang Yng. Boss... You must find Sister-inw! That world exists for sure! You can do it for sure! Everyone took a deep breath, their hearts heavy. Reuniting in theherworld and looking forward to ones next life... This was originally just nonsense which regr people bluffed themselves with. But Lang Yng, as a powerful Supreme Martial Artist of his generation, had truly walked down this path. Did that world truly exist? Chu Yang didnt know, because there wasnt any evidence proving that that world truly existed. But at this moment, Chu Yang prayed. Please... let it exist! Let it truly exist! It wasnt just him; everyone was praying for the same thing at the same time... ... Bring back everything on Brother Lang that can be brought back... or must be brought back. The four of you, pack the things up and keep them on you. Sighing, Chu Yang continued, We have to bury Brother Lang now. Understood. The four officials were very obedient toward Chu Yang now. Toward him, they were also filled with gratitude that came from the bottom of their hearts. At this point, even if Chu Yang really were an Extraterrestrial Demon, the four of them would still follow him and obey him without any reservations regardless! Because... he had fulfilled Boss final wishes! Wei Wuyan, Wan Renjie and the other two looked at each other, all of them somewhat emotional. All this time, thew-enforcement officers had always been said by the people in the martial world to be sinister and evil. They were known as murderers who were cold-blooded and heartless from head to toe. They didnt expect at all that there would be such an admirable man who stayed true to himself among them! Chu Yang, can I ask something of you... Raising his head, Wei Wuyan gazed at Chu Yang. Shut up! No way! Chu Yang replied fiercely, Circte your energy and heal your injuries now! Theres nothing else that you have a share in! He knew what Wei Wuyan wanted to say. Because right when Lang Yng passed away and the astonishing phenomenon appeared, a hint of deep envy and longing, as well as joy, had shed past Wei Wuyans eyes. If Lang Yng could do it, then didnt that mean that he could too? How could Chu Yang possibly not know what was weighing on Wei Wuyans mind? As such, the moment Wei Wuyan opened his mouth, Chu Yang immediately rejected him firmly and resolutely! This idiot wanted to die too? Wasnt it good to continue living... Please agree to it! Even after being rejected, Wei Wuyan continued to persistently make his request. His eyes were intense and his face was all red. Chu Yang! Chu Yang gritted his teeth. No! Thud! Wei Wuyan dropped onto his knees. Chu Yang, I beg of you! Chu Yang clenched his jaw, his cheek muscles twitching constantly. His expression was rather savage right now. He snapped furiously, Are you forcing me?! Huh? You bastard! Is there really nothing else in this world that you can cherish? He reached out and pointed at Wan Renjie and the other two. Wei Wuyan, open your eyes wide and look at the three of them! Its exactly because they were worried that something would happen to you that they followed you the entire way over several thousand kilometers! Apanying you, sticking with you through thick and thin and braving through countless battles with you! Are you not letting them down if you choose to die instead?! Then, he retracted his arm and pointed at himself. And what about me? I didnt want to use indebtedness to pressure you! But youre forcing me into a corner! I saved you from death several times and helped you to rify the truth. When the truth was revealed, I helped you to take revenge and settle your long-cherished wish! Now that your wish has been fulfilled, you actually want to die and just be done with it? Dont you think that youre letting us down? Chu Yangs words were harsh and his voice deep and low. Wei Wuyan remained on his knees, his back straight. He didnt get up. I know that I have let all of you down, but I have no other choice. I only ask that I, Wei Wuyan, can escort my brothers and fight our way out this time. As long as my brothers are safe, I can set my heart at ease... When the timees, Brother Chu, please... give me a petal of the Heavenly Orchid! And let us husband and wife be reunited! Wei Wuyan begged. The four officers were stunned. What the f*ck! Weve only just sent off the Master and now theres another one here! Are all the hopelessly devoted men of the world gathered in this spot right now? Im sorry, Ive let all of you down. But I cant repay your kindness even if Im alive... Wei Wuyan continued tragically, You can say that Im irresponsible or call me a coward, but I beg you to let me owe all of you this kindness... Chu Yangs facial muscles trembled. Atst, he becamepletely speechless and full of grief. How could he possibly not know that Wei Wuyan no longer had anything to live for? And now, Hong Wuliang, the one who caused the tragedy in his life, had already died before his eyes. Wei Wuyan no longer had the desire to live on. And with Lang Yngs incident... It would be strange if Wei Wuyan could continue to hold himself back. But... even if he could abandon them, how was Chu Yang supposed to abandon his friend? Even if he had gotten what he wished for, in the eyes of them living people, he was still dead! And it was him who personally sent him on his way! Chu Yang heaved a heavy sigh. Completely discouraged, he said, Never mind... You can get up! I dont wish to say even a single word anymore... Fine, when we leave this ce, if you really feel that you can leave without any worries or concerns, feel free to look for me again at that time! As long as you look for me at that time, I will definitely fulfill your wish! There was an intense and forceful light in Chu Yangs eyes. He gave Wei Wuyan another look before he closed his eyes, not speaking anymore. Thank you very much! Wei Wuyan sighed and got to his feet. Then, he added, Im sorry! Theres nothing for you to be sorry about. Im not lying. With a slight smile, Chu Yang continued, A person only has one heart in his whole life his conscience. Some people see power and status as something more important than emotional ties, while some see friendship as the most important. But there are also some who see romantic love as more important than friendship... This is something understandable and rtable. As long as you have inner peace, as friends, we will only give you our blessings. He heaved a deep and heavy sigh. At the end of it all, Lang Yng and you are the same type of person. If Lang Yng had been able to spend his whole life with his beloved, even if the person he loves passes away mid-way, he wouldnt be as persistent about dying as how he had been. The same goes for you as well. If your wife and son had really merely been killed by your enemies, you wouldnt be like this either... Persistence exists only because one never got what they wanted... or because of guilt... Chu Yang told him seriously, I understand... I really do. Sighing deeply, he thought of Mo Qingwu. Wasnt he exactly like that too? If it werent so, if it werent for that persistence, if it werent for that sense of guilt, how could he possibly havee all this way? Since that was the case, what else could he say about Wei Wuyan? I only hope that you and Lang Yng... When both of you have really reincarnated... I hope that you will not be like me. Chu Yang sighed. Chock full of love debts... Wanting to make it up to someone and yet owing her once again... Caught in a dilemma and left without a choice... Chu Yang remained in a daze for a long while. He murmured in a low voice, Fearing the sight of a womans tears my whole life, I must take care not to break the heart of the beauty... Wei Wuyan stared at him, stupefied. He understood what his words meant, but he didnt know why Chu Yang had said that. But he could hear very clearly the regret in Chu Yangs voice. ... After being sorrowful for a while, Chu Yang started to direct the others. They dug anotherrge hole in the underground and buried Lang Yngs corpse before recing the soil. They shall let Lang Yng stay deep down here... This was the northwest, as well as his hometown. This could also be considered as returning him to his roots, right? The Master is buried so deep underground... Surely no one will disturb his peace anymore! said one of the officers in a daze. Tears started trickling down his cheeks again as he stood there in a daze... Sighing, Chu Yang said, He has beenid to rest. Lets not bring this up anymore. Lest the dead be unable to find peace even in death! We need to stay here for at least three days; perhaps even five. Food and water is not an issue. During these few days, all of you must try your best to recover your strength and cultivation as much as you can... Chu Yang continued calmly, You must understand that once we leave, we will face the Li ns insane pursuit! When that timees, it wont be just a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist after us. The entire Li n will likely be activated! Especially the four of you. The Li n definitely will not allow you to return to the Law Enforcement City! If you manage to return and report this situation to thew-enforcement officers, the Li n will probably face imminent annihtion... Therefore, the four of you must be careful! You... must take absolute care of yourselves! Also, I dare say for sure that not all of you will be able to make it back! So you must start strategizing now and determine who the one with the highest hope of returning is... In this aspect, all of you understand each other the best. Therefore, its not advisable for us to offer any input. Chu Yang asked, Do you understand what I mean? Yes,pletely! The four of them nodded slowly, their expressions grave. We will try our best to protect all of you. Well work together to charge out, but the situation is ever-changing and we could be separated at any moment. This is almost certain to happen. Even if by any chance we end up separated... the four of you must know what to do! Nobody spoke anymore; only the few officers continued to discuss with each other softly. asionally, an intense argument would break out... Because none of them wanted to be the one with the highest hope of returning... But they had begun their discussion after all. While Chu Yang and the rest were recuperating and conserving their energy underground, absolute chaos was urring inside the Li n! This chaos, coupled with the failed pursuit of Lang Yng, made the Li n feel as though doomsday hade. Chapter 1319 - How Strange, What Has Happened?

Chapter 1319: How Strange, What Has Happened?

On the second night after Chu Yang sessfully left the Li n. The maidservants on standby outside suddenly heard a faint moaning from within the room. Could Lord Zi have regained consciousness? In that case, can... we go in now? They were still undecided when they heard a thuding from the room, as though someone had fallen off the bed. Then, a voice rang out. Oh my mother... Who stuffed me under the bed... A string of groans then followed. After that, a voice asked, Why am I lying here? Where am I? The people outside were filled with bewilderment. What was going on? A cry of shock then drifted out of the room. I-I-I... Where is my beard? Where did my beard go? Oh my god... Who knocked me out? Who stole my beard? Outside, the few of them exchanged looks, truly speechless. Who... would steal his beard? It wasnt as if it was some kind of treasure? Then, they suddenly realized This... Wasnt this the voice of the old physician who imed that he was going out to gather herbs? How was it that... Just as they thought of this, they heard a series of noisesing from within. Then, someone mbered out on all fours, sprawling on the ground as he raised his head and asked pitifully, Whats going on? Shocked, everyones eyes widened at once. Wasnt this the younger one of the two physicians who hade the other day? Wasnt he in the room taking care of Lord Zi these past one day and more? A rustling sound then came from within the room again and another person climbed out. He sprawled at the doorway and raised his head, almost in tears. Whats going on? Wheres my beard? When the maidservants looked over, they froze at once! Several pairs of pretty eyes almost dropped out of their eye sockets at this moment! He... Wasnt he that old physician who had gone out to gather herbs? What... what was going on? His chin was clean and smooth. Not a single strand of his long and beautiful beard remained... Stupefied, everyone looked at each other at a loss, as though they had just seen a ghost! After a long while, a loud cry of shock finally resounded in the night sky! ... Trash! The two of you are no different from trash! Li Wubo was so furious that he was steaming. He red at the two physicians in front of him with eyes that could eat someone. Wheres he? Where did he go? Huh?! Are the two of you non-existent... A big man whos seriously injured disappeared just like that under your noses for two days and the two of you actually continued to sleep? That physician was still in a daze. He still hadnt understood what had happened yet. Yes... Wheres he? Where did Lord Zi go... His injuries are very serious... The other physician mumbled in defense, We werent sleeping... Li Wubo shouted, Shut up! The two of them were as quiet as a mouse at once. Why arent you talking! You bastards! What exactly happened! Li Wubo was in a terrible rage. His whole head of hair was close to standing on end. Damn it, I got the two of you to watch somebody, but now hes gone... What is my Purple Crystal mine to do now? The two of them shivered uncontrobly at once, grumbling incessantly in their hearts. You goddamn told us to shut up just a second ago and yet youre scolding us the very next moment for not talking... Which are we supposed to listen to? Youre so hard to please... They then nervously recounted what had happened, but the more Li Wubo listened, the more confused and frustrated he got. And the more he listened, the angrier he got. Stop saying anymore! You two muddle-headed dumbasses! Are you trying to make me die of anger?! The two physicians felt so wronged that they wanted to die. So do you want us to talk, not talk, or talk... Could an outsider have made use of the opportunity where Zi Xiaoyan became seriously injured to attack our men and kidnap him? suggested a frowning Li Tongtian at the side. Thats impossible! Li Wubo rejected the possibility right away. Ive nted eight sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artists and two seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artists near this area... If that was really the case, they definitely would have heard some activity! He smiled in a harsh and sinister manner. Since we have already decided the follow-up on the n, how could I possibly not have taken precautionary measures? n Leader, if he wasnt kidnapped by an enemy... Judging from this... That Zi Xiaoyan most likely took the opportunity to pull a disappearing act and escaped... But if that is the case, theres a precondition to this He was only pretending to be injured and that his injuries are fake. But why would he do that? At the side, a white-bearded elderly man mused as he stroked his beard. The top-ranked physician kneeling on the floor nced at that long and thick beard in envy. I used to have that too, huhu~~ And now its all gone in just the span of a night... Li Wubo asked irritably, But why would he escape? This... Theres no way of knowing that... That elderly man frowned and continued, This matter is truly strange. If he leaves at this point, he would just be losing out on the Li ns four million Purple Crystals, thats all... and he didnt even get anything at all... When he said the phrase he didnt even get anything at all, Li Wubo suddenly shivered. As though talking to himself, he mumbled, Didnt get anything at all? If he didnt get anything at all, would he leave? He got up on his feet and started to pace about. If he had left on his own ord, then theres only one exnation for this he doesnt want to work with us. Since he doesnt want to work with us, then himing here this time would be with a certain purpose in mind... Intending to leave after scamming us good. If he was pretending to be injured, this is exactly during a time when everything was going well for him in the Li n; he definitely wouldnt leave unless he got what he wanted... And since he has left, then that means he has definitely gotten what he was here for! ...But what exactly did he get? After uttering this long speech that went in circles like a tongue twister, Li Wubos expression turned even more terrible. If he was after something, then he could only have gotten it in ces where he had gone to before... During this period of strict surveince, he has only traveled between this ce and the Purple Crystal mine! Theres nothing here whatsoever... So he couldnt have gotten anything here. In that case, the only possibility is... As Li Wubo continued to deduce what had happened, everyone started turning deathly pale at the same time. Unable to care less about punishing the two physicians anymore, Li Wubo suddenly jumped onto his feet and walked out hurriedly. To the Purple Crystal mine! The rest followed behind him one after the other. After a messy flurry of shadows, all of them disappeared in an instant. The two physicians stumbled onto their feet, scratching their heads inplete bewilderment. How is it that I dont understand that whole speech which the n leader had just said... ... The Supreme Martial Artists flew at high speed the entire way. All of them exhibited the fastest speed they could muster; they were practically as swift as the wind. In just a mere second, they had already reached the Purple Crystal mine and charged inside with great impetus. When Li Qingliu got the news, he hurried over barefooted with a coat draped over his shoulders. n Leader, what happened? What happened? Li Wubos sharp eyes turned to him. Youre not aware? Li Qingliu was bbergasted and entirely confused. W... what? I, I, I... Am I supposed to know? Li Wubos brows furrowed. Nothing happened in the mine? Li Qingliu was even more confused now. Huh? Not at all... The Purple Crystals havent been stolen? Li Wubos brows were tightly knitted. Definitely not! Li Qingliu stood straight. I dare guarantee this with my life! F*ck you and your guarantee! Li Wubo let out an expletive, unable to stand it anymore. He waved irritably. Open the storage warehouse! He had also realized by now this guy was also someone whose head was in the clouds. He couldnt help but stew furiously. How is it that I cant even find a few people who know what theyre doing in such a huge household... Li Qingliu responded with sounds ofpliance and hastily led the way. The storage warehouse was opened up. When they saw the mountains of Purple Crystals inside, everyone was speechless. Everythings fine... So what exactly has gone wrong? This matter was truly strange to the extreme. With an ingratiating expression, Li Qingliu gave a fawning smile. n Leader, the Purple Crystals are all here. Not even a piece less! Li Wubo also started to scratch his head. Something must have happened! And it was definitely something serious! But... What exactly was this serious issue that had happened? How was it that... they had no discovery whatsoever? Not even a strand of hair was missing from the entire n... Could that Zi Xiaoyan have just been purely fooling around with them? But since he had taken great pains to do this, how could he not have... you know? Cough, but this is also pretty strange. During thest two days, it has be easier to extract Purple Crystals. The extraction rate has increased greatly... almost as though the rocks have softened. Li Qingliu chuckled. This is something to be happy about. The rocks became softer? Li Wubo swung around and stared at him, his eyes intense and bright. Uhh... Yes, thats what happened. Li Qingliu nodded incessantly, a confused smile on his face. Frowning, Li Wubo paced about slowly. He circted his energy to check the atmosphere. All of a sudden, his eyes turned grim. Why do I feel like... the spiritual energy here has thinned? Nobody else had realized anything. When they heard what he said and circted their energy to absorb spiritual energy, all of them were startled as well. How strange! Youre right... This area has always been where spiritual energy was the most concentrated. There was an inexhaustible supply of spiritual energy here. However, this time around, when they circted their energy, they distinctly realized that it waspletely different from before. Not only had the spiritual energy lessened, but it had also be mixed with impurities and was no longer pure... A low-grade mine! That terrible feeling in Li Wubos heart became stronger and stronger! With hasty steps, everyone entered the bottom of the mine and went up to that water vat-sized hole which Lord Zi had created. But even when they looked intently at it, they couldnt tell anything amiss... Nothing is wrong... Li Qingliu took the opportunity to put his arms through the sleeves of the coat draped over his shoulders. Nothing wrong... Li Wubo went forward and pressed his hand against that huge round pir. Circting his energy, he tried to sense the condition within. But the instant his palm pressed against the pir, before he even circted his energy, a small b of rock suddenly crumbled and fell. With a bam, itnded at Li Wubos feet and crumbled into dust. More than ten Supreme Martial Artists were dumbfounded all at once. What... what was going on? Wasnt this round pir indestructible even to a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist? How was it that... Li Wubo was still in disbelief. He reached out tentatively and tried grabbing at it. With another thud, yet anotherrge b fell off... A possibility suddenly came into Li Wubos mind. Suddenly, his entire body started shaking as he stared at the water vat-sized hole in front of him. His breathing was quick and ragged. Suddenly, he let out a ferocious roar and struck it with his palm! No, n Leader! Be careful of the recoil... What the f*ck! How did this happen... Oh my god... The Supreme Martial Artists were about to caution him but what happened next caused all of them to be bbergasted, as though they had seen a ghost! Chapter 1320 - Collapse of Heaven and Earth

Chapter 1320: Copse of Heaven and Earth

Everyone felt it at the same time. The most unbelievable and most unexpected matter of the century... had happened! Li Wubo let out a roar and his palm struck. The palm attack came with a loud howling and hit directly on the center of the hole which Lord Zi had created! The crowd tried to dissuade him from it. Some were at a loss of what to do while some were on guard for any sudden urrences. Some were already preparing to rescue the n Master... However, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, a loud boom rang out! Stone debris flew everywhere! Everyone was dumbfounded! With a loud boom, a huge hole was created in therge round pir that even a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist could not leave a scratch on. All just from a single palm attack from Li Wubo! The huge hole was a good 400 to 500 feet deep! Everyone was stunned to the spot, dazed and speechless! They thought in their minds, What is going on here? Could it be that the cultivation level of n Master has surpassed that of a peak level ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, to a level that no one couldprehend? Otherwise, how could the n Master manage to crack open therge round pir, which injured the Elder Master when he tried it previously, all in just one palm strike? Furthermore, it looked like it was an easy job for the n Master? Although Li Wubo was already mentally prepared for this, when it actually happened, he too was dumbfounded. He could not help it but take a look at his own palms... The hole that Li Wubo created was through and through all the way in, like a wide and broad highway. At this moment, the stone debris was still falling from everywhere and white smoke came out from within the hole, making the whole ce smoky in no time. However, the white smoke was only irritating to the peoples noses but not the kind of overwhelming spiritual energy that they had expected. Li Wubos facial expression turned even uglier. Without waiting for the smoke to disperse, Li Wubo stood up and dashed inside! A few other Supreme Martial Artists followed suit and went ahead inside. The next moment, everyone stood within the spacious round pir, gaping and speechless! Inside, it was empty! Empty! Nothing here at all? Purple Crystals? Purple Crystal Cores? Purple Crystal Jade Essence? Soul of the Purple Crystal? Holy Crystal? Divine Crystal? All these wonderful things that Lord Zi had described, all these things were absent! There was only air within the round pir! Li Wubos face turned red and swollen as he roared, Where are the Purple Crystals?! Everyone was stupefied and kept quiet out of fear. They too were filled with questions and irritation in their mind as they thought, Thats right, where are all the Purple Crystal? To begin with, no one would believe that there was nothing here, even if they were to chop off everyones head. Who would believe that all theserge amounts of Purple Crystals were surrounding nothing but an empty shell? The thing, which even a peak level ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist could not leave a scratch on, was actually an empty shell? Who would believe? Where are the Purple Crystals!? Wherere the treasures? Li Wubo let out a miserable cry. Where did they go? Where did they go!? Where? Ah!!! The truth was a little uneptable for Li Wubo. It was uneptable for everyone. Because... This was the greatest belief and also the greatest hope that Li n had for the past 10 thousand years! Everyone knew that there was definitely astonishing treasure inside! As long as they could open it, the strength of the entire Li n would increase drastically! There were no two ways about it. However, now that they had managed to open it... ...There was nothing inside. If a mouse came in, it would have scurried out crying. Zi,Xiao,Yan!! Li Wubo stomped his feet and shouted his name, word for word. His voice was filled with bitter resentment. He felt heavy and rough in his chest, almost wanting to vomit out fresh blood from his mouth. Before Zi Xiaoyan came, even a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist could not put a scratch on it. It was filled with spiritual energy, and the purple fog was everywhere. However, after Zi Xiaoyan left, both the purple fog and spiritual energy were gone. Even the stable and strong pir copsed with a light attack. Who would believe that all these had nothing to do with that Zi Xiaoyan? Who would believe that Zi Xiaoyan did not steal away all the treasures within it? Zi Xiaoyan... Li Tongtian was the most miserable. That was because he was the one who had introduced him to the Li n! At this moment, he was the most furious. All his white hair was almost going to stand up on one end. However, before he could say anything, Li Wubo had already rushed over and grabbed Li Tongtian by his cor and asked fiercely, Who exactly is this Zi Xiaoyan? There was totally no regard for the fact that Li Tongtian was his ancestor... Li Tongtians face flushed, and his eyes were avoiding contact. I-I... You... What... You?! Li Wubo stomped his feet and shouted, You are an old muddlehead! You... this old b*stard... You have destroyed the Li ns foundation! You have destroyed the Li ns future! You you you... With a sudden groan, Li Wubo spurted out a mouth of blood. His heart was overly furious that he fainted in a moment. Right at this moment, a series of subtle sounds rang out continuously. The sounds were soft but strange... almost as if... Yes, it was just like now, the feeling and sound of window sses cracking up quietly... Suddenly, a Supreme Martial Artist shouted with panic, What-what-what... what is going on here... Instantly, numerous people were awakened. What... What is this sound... Everyone turned their heads to look upward with panic. On the cave walls of this huge pir, numerous crack lines were spreading along the surface of the wall at an extremely rapid rate... It started from the hole that Li Wubo opened up, radiating out in all four directions. Instantly, the huge round pir was already filled with this kind of crack lines everywhere!! ... Everyone stared widely with panic and were all speechless. Immediately after... This ce is going to copse... Everyone, get out of here quickly!! Someone started to scream at the top of their lungs. From the voice, one could imagine how anxious that person who screamed must have been, until he already started to spurt out blood from the mouth. Everyone instantly came to realization and carried Li Wubo, who was lying on the ground, and dashed toward the outside... Everyone hurry! Get out of the Purple Crystal mine! Li Tongtian let out a loud roar. Within the Purple Crystal mine, there were 50 to 60 thousand people still working... Inside, many weremoners whorgely had a cultivation level below King level. These people would never be able to withstand the copse of such a huge mountain... Furthermore, these people... they werergely... members of the Li n! It was toote. Within this huge Purple Crystal mine, the entire underground had long been dug empty to amodate all these people working. How was it possible to evacuate all of them in such a short time? Worse still, it was not even the duration of one breath. Even before Li Tongtian and the others had managed to dash out of the cave... Boom! The central round pir suddenly disintegrated, caved in and crumbled... following which, the entire mountainous ridges that had towered into the clouds... ...came down like an ancient giant suddenly falling down, from slow to fast... Bang... Wa,... Bang boom boom wa... Wa, bang... Thereafter, it was loud... Bang!!! The entire mountain had copsed! It had sunk into the ground! The huge impact from the shing, that huge vibration! It shook all the surrounding buildings of the Li n, causing them to jump up at the same time uniformly! Yes, to jump up! All the houses and buildings, it was as though they were doing rope skipping as they jumped up together. One could try to imagine in their mind that it was as if all the buildings were like people, skipping into the air because they had just received a huge surprise and forgot about their ownposure. A huge mushroom-shaped cloud burst into the sky! The remnants of the vibration spread out... The next moment, the surrounding seven or eight towering buildings jumped uniformly. Afterward... Hu.... A snow avnche urred at the same time! Myriad amounts of... ice and snow that had umted over the past ten thousand years dislodged from the mountain peak. In an instant, these ice and snow rushed downward, pushing and shoving like a meteor shower and dashed forward... the target was the home ground of Li n! Of course, when building a house, who would build it at the mountain peak? Especially if the houses spread overrge areas. Most people would build their houses in the middle of the mountain, the level grounds in the mountain ranges or the basin area... Yes, it was exactly like this. When the Li n was choosing the location and geomancy for their home ground, they had already fancied this piece of mountain valley and basin. Somebody praised then, A great ce, back against the mountain ranges! A strong backing! Furthermore, its such a huge mountain range with nine separate mountains! Surrounding this mountain basin... It is fitting of the phrase, With Nine Stars Shining, Good Fortune wille non-stop! However, no one at that time, including the geomancer, would have imagined that there would be a day when all nine huge mountains would have snow avnches together. What would they do then? This majestic scene would really challenge anyones imagination to the limit. The huge amount of snow from the various mountains converged into a torrential flow rushing down rapidly. At this speed, it had already exceeded any form of weight lightening technique in this world. The torrential flow of snow carried with it stones, rocks, Mysterious Ice and others... howling as it came down... crashing into the Li n! The Li ns various buildings had justnded from the jump and were still vibrating, almost as if they were considering seriously whether to copse or not. Immediately after, the snow avnche came to their doorstep. It was really with incredible ease. There was a perfect interpretation of all these. The buildings had copsed uniformly. Afterward, with a row of snow wavesing in to wipe and to cover up all traces of the copse! On the opposite side, the snow waves came crashing down as well... Finally, at the center, all the rolling snow waves shed fiercely together, as if they had strong hatred against each other... Boom! The umted snow bursts into the sky in the shape of a mushroom cloud! No one knew how high it went! Nor knew how far it went! This kind of circumstances was just like: Off to the East went the great river whose waves washed out all but the greatest heroes of all time! There are remnants in the West, with people thinking that its the former home ground of the Li n. The waves that hit the shore resembled a thousand piles of snow! Thinking back on the Li n in the past, they were one of the Nine Super ns. Such prestige, majesty and arrogance. In an instant, they were now devastated with all the innocent killed... Now that they had been buried under the snow, the passionate ones would cry for them. Life was like a dream, everything whether good or evil would have its own deserving retribution! ...... After a long long while, themotions finally died down. The home ground of the Li n was like a ditch filled to the brim fully. It was such a big piece of tnd. Just that there was no sight of any houses or buildings anywhere... Within these heaven and earth, it was all quiet. After a long while... Swoosh! Within the ground filled with snow, popped up a brain and a face filled with confusion and panic. The head turned to look around this vast piece of tnd filled with snow. He suddenly turned sorrowful and spoke, Ah ah ah ah~~~ what is going on here... Whiz whiz whiz... More heads popped up one after another from the snow ground, like carrots popping out after a rain. Simrly, all of them stared nkly and were dumbfounded. Afterward, they appeared hysterical... Ah ah ah~~~ what is going on here... No one would have thought that in this remote North West region, where there was nothing but ice for the past 100 thousand years, there would actually be a copse of heaven and earth? This... even if its a dream... its also... that... and that... ...... Chapter 1321 - Continuous Stream of Bad News

Chapter 1321: Continuous Stream of Bad News

This was a shockingly huge change! It could more urately be called a tragic turn of fortune! Li n was a super n that had been in the background for the past 10 thousand years. Of course, it was filled with experts within. It was definite that even women, children and servants had practiced martial arts. However, with such a horrible copse of heaven and earth, the number of injuries that Li n sustained was definitely not low. Several people lost their lives here! After a whole three dayster, the Li n finally managed to work out these statistics. Looking at the concluding numbers, everyone was speechless. All the Li ns buildings had beenpletely destroyed. In other words, all the years of Li ns foundation were considered gone. The number of casualties was more than 60 thousand! Everyone looked sullen and dumbfounded. Zi Xiaoyan! This despicable person, I will shred your body into pieces! Li Wubo looked up into the sky and cried terribly, as if he was mad. Suddenly, the members of the Li n began to scold and curse continuously. Everyone was scolding that Zi Xiaoyan was such a jerk. You still have the face to me others? A bitter voice sounded, Li Wubo, you have sent the entire Li n to its grave... Now, you still me others? The crowd turned around and saw a man in green robe, standing on the ground of snow, with his hands sped behind his back. His eyes were looking coldly in front as bitterness shed through his eyes. The person was Li ns founding ancestor, Li Chunbo! Me? Li Wubo pointed at his own nose, startled and filled with grievances. He added, Elder Master... This is really a huge injustice to me... All these are due to the enemies n! Its all due to that god damn Zi Xiaoyan and his vicious means! Yes, its you! Li Chunbo expected better from Li Wubo. In any battle of the martial world, all enemies would do everything in their means to achieve victory! The enemy has racked his brains to think of ways to deal with the Li n, even if its such vicious means, so what? Could it be that you still dream that your enemies would fight fairly and honorably against you? Li Chunbo said furiously, So ridiculous! Soughable! Li Wubo knelt down on the ground of snow, and he felt his own heart totally became cold, just like this piece of ground filled with snow. Furthermore, the enemy had already left and given us some leeway to survive, Li Chunbo said. Suddenly, Li Wubo appeared a little unjustified as he thought in his mind, Given some leeway? Since when did that b*stard give us some leeway? Seeing how he was unconvinced, Li Chunbo said, If the enemy had created this exact scene before he left, then he could be considered as savage and ruthless! However, he did not do that but left directly! Dont say any kind of junk talk that he would be unable to leave if he had created this scene. Let me ask you, when such a huge copse happened, he was the one most informed. Could he have escaped? Which one of you has the confidence to capture him? Even I would only be able to just look at him escape far away! Even if we could make him stay with ease, our time would mostly be used to save our families! However, he didnt do anything like that! Is this not considered as giving us some leeway? Are you still not convinced? By now, he had already left for two days, the mountain copsed by your own actions. Yet, you still remain impenitent, not feeling guilty and just know how to shirk your responsibility? I... I did not! I did not shirk my responsibility! Elder Master, please understand and be discerning! Li Wubo was weeping bitter tears as he almost wanted to carve out his heart. You didnt? Li Chunbo sharpened his eyes and added, Let me ask you, after you have gone to the Purple Crystal mine, did you discover that the round pir could now be moved? Possible for a hole to be made through it? I... Li Wubo was startled and lost for words. You dont need to quibble! Firstly, with your character, if you knew that its impossible to open, you would definitely not suffer the bacsh of an attack in vain! Secondly, after you made contact with the hole, dust immediately dropped down from the top! This made you sure that this round pir could now be opened! Thats why you decided to take action! Li Chunbo let out a deep and long sigh. It was your actions that caused the entire mountain to copse! Elder Master, how could you me n Master for this? Li Tongtian disagreed to some extent. Even if we didnt move it, that ce would copse sooner orter. Furthermore, n Master did not know that the ce would copse once an entrance was made through it. Therefore, the problem lies right here. Li Chunbo said, Even if we dont move it, that ce would copse... These words really make sense! You all have thought of the ce possibly copsing but not of the consequences once the ce copsed? Therefore, when you all discovered that the ce could copse, the first reaction should not be to destroy it, but rather, to order and direct an evacuation! However, you all did... this is the biggest mistake! As for what you said... did not know that it would copse, that is really nonsense! Li Chunbo was furious as he continued, The entire mountain was empty! The stone pir propping up the mountain had already decayed and yet you think it would not copse? What kind of trash logic is this? Li Tongtian! You actually could say such nonsense! Li Tongtian looked down, his face filled with shame. Yes, that was right. Since they saw big pieces of rocks dropping down the moment they made contact, they should have evacuated... In that way, although there would be some losses, they could still protect the foundation of the n. Theres another mistake that absolutely cannot be tolerated! Li Chunbo looked on with heavy eyes. He had a sorrowful look on his face for what had happened, but their cowardice still made him furious. In addition, he had another disappointed and mncholic look. All those who died in the n, it is all attributed to the ten plus of you... At that time when the mountain copsed, you were all inside at the bottom-most level! However, who are you people? Li Chunbo shouted furiously, All of you are Supreme Martial Artists! There are even some fifth-grade and sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artists! Seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artist! Did all of you eat feces? A bunch of inhumane b*stards! Li Chunbo extended his hands and pointed at his descendants with his trembling fingers. Based on your strength when you were down below, you could totally use your cultivation to dy the copse of the mountain! Or even with yourbined power to move away the entire mountain that had copsed! Throw it all out! That is also possible. That way, you would have safeguarded the foundation of the Li n! All the while, you all have been unting your martial art prowess by battling with huge mountains. However, during an emergency when your n members are dying, all of you Supreme Martial Artists actually abandoned the ns women and children. There was obviously a chance to salvage the situation with your powers, but all of you escaped quicker than the other? Watching your loved ones die of unnatural causes, while you do nothing even though you had the power. Now, you are actually crying and scolding others... Li Chunbo roared furiously, What kind of people are you! Why would I have such descendants! Li Tongtian and the others looked at each other. Immediately after, a sense of extreme remorsefulness came into their minds. What the Elder Master said was right! When that huge mountain copsed, these people indeed had the power to hold it up and even move it away! Even if they could not totally avoid a disaster, they would have prevented a huge part of it. In that way, the Li n would at most have suffered a few casualties of mine workers. However, for the ten thousand years of the Li ns foundation, it would have been freed of any harm! However, at that time, no one thought of this level but only thought of escaping... Pa pa pa... Li Tongtian raised his hands and crazily gave himself a few tight ps. With a face filled with remorse, his tears started to flow. Suddenly, the sound of pping on the face rang continuously... However, this matter was indeed sudden. Everyone was still underground initially when the mountain copsed. Furthermore... there was the pir that even a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist could not leave a scratch on... That kind of matter... It really scared them out of their wits... Other than escape, what else could they do? As long as one of them decided to escape, the rest would naturally follow suit bewilderedly. At that moment, who would have thought that they still had the strength to salvage such a situation? Why are you still standing here? Waiting to die? Li Chunbo shouted furiously, Still not opening up a cave and let people have a resting ground? Still not hurrying to scavenge some resources from the debris? Still not trying to prevent people from dying of cold and hunger? Still not hurrying to scavenge for any other useful items? Do you think that all these things would happen automatically just by you standing here? Li Chunbo thought that this time around, he would just scold and give them a piece of his mind. However, the more he talked, the angrier he got. By the end of it, he almost had the thought to kill these people by his own hands... He was really too angry! After the scolding, Li Chunbo groaned and disappeared without a trace. Leaving behind the crowd that was still stunned beyond belief! ... People were usually like that. When disasters happened, everyone would go about condemning and ming others. However, no one would have thought of what they could have done during this disaster... Themon nature of humans. ... Bringing along with him infinite remorse, infinite depression, Li Wubo started to bring along people to rebuild his homnd. As for holding someone ountable, who would dare to mention the matter of capturing Zi Xiaoyan under such circumstances? The Elder Master had already blown his top from extreme anger. Before rebuilding, no matter how much hatred Li Wubo had, he would have to wait till everyone was settled down before he talked about it again... Of course, the so-called rebuilding of the homnd was only about opening up caves within the mountain body. Thereafter, they would be divided into their living quarters by family. After which, if there was any other further segregation required... it would be up to the individual families. As for the real rebuilding of the homnd to regain their original scale... Li Wubo felt that it would be impossible within the next eight to ten years. No wonder! Li Wubo looked up into the sky and sighed while he was directing peoples work from the side. ns of the Nine Tribtions are indeed rebuilt after being destroyed... No exception for our Li n... Fortunately, not many of our experts died... He sounded really lucky. The few Supreme Martial Artists all expressed their agreement with what Li Wubo said. At this point, only this sentence was the biggest in consoling them... ... Just as the Li n was hot in the midst of rebuilding, the group that chased to kill Lang Yng finally sent someone to bring back news. The person who came back to pass on the news was really stunned. He made a full turn around but still could not believe that what he had walked into was the same n filled with grand buildings that he left from. The huge change to the n made him stunned beyond belief. However, the news that he brought back to Li Wubo was no doubt making matters worse! After a thunderstorm came another series of thunder strikes! Li Wubo directly jumped up, without regard for hisposure. What... what?! Li Wubos eyeballs were almost popping out. So many of you chasing after one Lang Yng and you still let him get away? Li Wubo was suddenly really furious and he flew into a rage. Have all of you eaten feces! ...... Chapter 1322 - Encirclement and Annihilation in the North West

Chapter 1322: Encirclement and Annihtion in the North West

This news almost sent Li Wubo into a breakdown! Especially... after knowing that Zi Xiaoyan was not reliable! Even more so, Li Wubo felt that he had walked into a trap that he would never be able to withdraw from! He thought in his mind, Im really so silly! When he said that I would get the worlds number one Purple Crystal mine the moment I caught Lang Yng. I actually believed that... Now, Li Wubo had not only destroyed the Li n, but also he had caused them to sink into an unrecoverable crisis. That was because Lang Yng had also run away. The most frustrating thing was that Lang Yng had escaped after being attacked by the Li n! It was heard that he had escaped with serious injuries and five out of nine officers were killed along the way... This was an irreconcble hatred between them! Thinking of all this, Li Wubo started to have chills all over while his body was trembling. How much more deceit and harm are you going to inflict on me, before you decide to stop?! Li Wubo roared in anger, but the voice sounded like he was wailing. In this cold and snowy wastnd, Li Wubo spontaneously turned sad and was filled with destion. Li Wubo looked at how his surrounding n members were all busy working and how everyones faces were filled with sadness. Li Wubo looked up into the sky and heaved a long sigh. In his arms, it was both the poisons and also the aphrodisiac that was pre-prepared for handling Zi Xiaoyan. Looking at the few prettydies that he had exquisitely picked for Zi Xiaoyan to carry on his family line, Li Wubo really wanted to raise his hands and fiercely give himself a tight p on the face! One misstep and everything would be ruined. Ever since he believed that Zi Xiaoyan could retrieve the Purple Crystals from the mine, that was equivalent to being controlled by him and led around by the nose! The opponents tactics were not great. However, it strongly captured a key attribute in it. Greed! His own greed! Or rather the greed of the entire Li n. The thing which made Li Wubo really speechless was the fact that Zi Xiaoyan did not even intend to do so initially. He was basically forced by the Li n toe... This... was really a huge joke! He had forced his opponent toe and destroy his own n at the end. In the meantime, his actions had also caused the Li n to incur hatred toward another strong and formidable enemy... At this moment, Li Wubo was at a loss. What should he do now? The Li n required immediate rebuilding which could not be postponed for even a moment! On the other side, it was also an emergency! If he allowed Lang Yng to escape, it would incur the worst and most terrifying revenge from thew-enforcement officer! In the end... what should be done? He was indeed a worthy n master for one of the Nine Super ns. Li Wubo was only at a loss for a brief period of time before he made a decision! The rebuilding here could still be slowed down a little. However, over on the other side, any slowing down would be a disaster, equivalent to annihting the entire n! All members, Supreme Martial Artist and above, gather immediately now! Li Wubo gave out hismands. Of course, this referred to the Supreme Martial Artist and above who he could mobilize. As for the rest, for example, the Li n Elders, Li n ancestors and the others... this power was something that was out of the reach even for the n Master. Even so, Li Wubo was able to gather about 100 Supreme Martial Artists on such short notice. Li n is now facing a life and death situation! Li Wubo took in a deep breath before continuing, I hope that everyone would abandon any work that they are doing now and immediately lead your men to seal the North West region and capture our enemy! The various Supreme Martial Artists nced at each other and thought in their minds, Life and death situation? Is their current miserable plight not considered a life and death situation yet? There is something worse than this? Li Wubo summarized and exined the matter, The moment Lang Yng returns to the Law-Enforcement City... Everyone should already know what our Li n would face next... The various Supreme Martial Artists immediately gasped and took in a breath of cold air. If we capture Lang Yng, we would have the worlds number one Purple Crystal mine. Our strength would multiply a few folds. Even if both the Ye n and Xiao n were tobine their strengths, they might not be our match! However, if we do not capture Lang Yng and let any one of them escape, the consequence would be disastrous for the Li n! The voice of Li Wubo was serious and solemn. He felt bitterness in his mouth. Initially, he did not want to say anything about the worlds number one Purple Crystal mine. Saying it out felt like stabbing his own heart with a knife. However, in current circumstances, he had to use such a gimmick... to stabilize the emotions of the n members and to give these Supreme Martial Artists a hopeful goal in mind, just as they were about to begin this expedition. It was equivalent to saying that Li Wubo was not simply sending them off to die, all the more notmitting foolish acts. The expedition was... really for something significant in the n! It was something that concerned the future of the Li n for many generations ahead. If thats the case, theres no time to lose. We will set off immediately! said all the Supreme Martial Artists simultaneously. n Master, please arrange! Great! Li Wubo said rest assured. The most urgent matter now is none other than to seal off our North West exit! Especially the main exit. That ce is heavily forested and is a linkage from our ce to the center of the continent. It is adjacent to the north and connects to the west. There are multiple exits there that make it easier for the enemy to slip out from there! The other exits are all rather remote. Furthermore, theres basically no one outside of those exits and its equivalent to making one big round around the Nine Heavens, before reaching back to the continent. Just sending someone to be on alert will do. Our objective now is to first seal off our borders! During this period of time, we can only allow people to enter, but not exit, for the entire North West region! Even those personnel who appear to be totally harmless, we must not let them get out! I have only one request! Even if its a mouse, before the matter is concluded, we must not let anyone or anything get out of the North West region! When you arrive outside, activate all the subsidiary ns at our borders! Get everyone mobilized! More importantly, it is to ry my intentions. There is only one objective! Only dead people can get out of the North West region! Even if the person is confirmed to be dead, we must chop off the head to make sure! In summary,plete dead bodies cannot be allowed to leave the North West! On behalf of the 100 thousand members of Li n, I respectfully ask all of you for your help! The face of Li Wubo was serious and solemn. With a bow of his body, his forehead almost touched the ground filled with snow. He did not straighten his body even after a long while. With the n Master being so solemn, the crowd immediately felt their body grow heavier with the responsibilities. It was almost like... a feeling of heroes entering a mission far away, swearing never to return until the mission ispleted. The assurance andfort of the n would be all up to these people! In this period of silence, each of the Supreme Martial Artists quickly made some arrangements and immediately after, they brought along ten plus people each with the biggest group about a few hundred people. Then, all of them left speedily to their mission. At the current state, the most number of people that the Li n could mobilize was this many. 10 thousand plus people! However, when these 10 thousand plus people left, the rebuilding work immediately ground to almost a halt. What is happening? Where are the people?! Li Chunbo immediately realized the anomaly and came out to ask angrily. They... they had all gone out... In the face of Elder Master, Li Wubo appeared a little weak and fearful that seemed to be ingrained in him. In so many years of life, it seemed like the Elder Master spoke the most these few days. Furthermore, it was all him talking to Li Wubo... However, Li Wubo did not feel honored. Instead, he felt like dying each time! Gone out? At this timing, for what? Who let them leave? Li Chunbo was so angry by the actions of his descendants that he wanted to vomit blood. At this moment when there were so many things to be done! Many people would die if they did not settle down in time... At this critical moment, the Li n was actually down by 13 thousand strong personnel who could contribute the most to these infrastructures! Was this not nonsense? Its... me. Li Wubo really wanted to dig a hole and bury himself at this moment. Its you... You are really a good man! Li Chunbo was so angry that heughed. Tell me the reason! Its like this... Trembling, Li Wubo exined the entire matter to Li Chunbo. As Li Wubo talked, Li Chunbo was speechless. By the end, the pitiful Elder Master, the peak level ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist was trembling and could not even speak a word... You... Li Chunbo was so angry that his eyes were continuously rolling back. He gritted his teeth and said, Do you know how pigs die? Ah? Li Wubo stared in panic. He had not expected that Elder Master would begin to tell him a story at this moment? Wait till you die yourself... then you would know... That is the same way pigs die! Li Chunbo trembled as he scolded. He wanted to say something, but after stuttering for half a day, nothing came out of his mouth. He wanted to scold Li Wubo, but right now, any interest to scold him waspletely trampled on till nothing was left... Li Chunbo was really disheartened and totally disappointed. He felt his heart turn cold and became dispirited. Its a pity that despite me living a heroic life, I actually gave birth to a bunch of vile spawns like you! The Elder Master let out a long sigh before walking away, totally disheartened. The majestic figure of Li Xiongtu continued to move, continued to help people move stuff and make caves. His actions were speedy. Although his face remained expressionless, it was never a face of impatience. ... Chu Yang and the others had stayed underground for a full five days. Within these five days, he had withdrawn all this divine consciousness. There were also no forms of any probing. They were just like a corpse buried underground. Other than breathing, practicing martial arts and recovery, there were basically no other movements and actions. However, everyone could feel that the ground above their heads had been overturnedpletely. It was a full thousand feet deep. When they were first making the caves, if it was not for Chu Yangs persistence for it to be deeper and deeper, based on the situation then, the caves would only have been that deep... That way, they would already have been discovered by the Li n. For three continuous days, the booming sound on the surface did not stop at all. One could imagine that the surface was already in a huge mess... From the fourth day onward, there were no longer any movements in the surroundings. It was obvious that the search team had already moved on to another area and gave up on this ce. However, Chu Yang still did not let anyone get out. It was the fifth day now. We shall take actions three dayster. Chu Yang said, The Li n is already mad. The crowd all revealed a sense of tedness in their eyes. To the few people here, the more sad the Li n was, the happier they became! I forgot to mention something to the four of you. Chu Yang looked at the four officers and added, When you all get out, regardless of who... if you managed to reach the Law-Enforcement City alive; when you narrate the happenings for this period of time, do not mention my name at all! I know that everyone is an old-timer in the martial world. However, if you do not prepare beforehand on what to say, then when someone asked, you would be bound to make some mistakes. All the more, you all will know that any momentous shifts in your eyes to your Interrogation Hall, it would be a fatal mistake. Therefore, you must n a set of lies beforehand and remember them clearly! Chu Yang warned. The four of them understood what Chu Yang meant and they agreed seriously. Immediately, the four of them started to discuss amongst themselves. ... The eighth day! Chu Yang let out his divine consciousness slightly to probe the surroundings. He finally smiled and said, I think its time for us to get out. ...... Chapter 1323 - Let’s Get Prepared To Die

Chapter 1323: Lets Get Prepared To Die

The few of them got to their feet. Taking a look around the dim cavern where they had spent the past eight days, their eyes were especially solemn. It had been a very peaceful eight days! Once they left the cave, they would have to face countless trials and bloody battles! None of them knew whether any of these brothers who were standing next to them right now would be able to leave the north-western region alive! They were in a most perilous situation! For a moment there, they were actually rather reluctant to part. Once were outside, we will face hard battles! It may be you or perhaps I who will perish in these north-westernnds! Chu Yangs voice was somber. There is absolutely no chance of all nine of us leaving the north-west unscathed! Someone will definitely die! Everyone, you need to be prepared! Wei Wuyan and the others nodded solemnly. After we leave the cave, lets try our best to stay together and preserve our full strength. Unless absolutely necessary, do not ever separate! Chu Yang went on seriously, However, it is inevitable that we will eventually be scattered. Therefore, I will bid my farewell in advance here Everyone, take care! Stay alive! Everyone was rather moved. Gazing deeply at one another, they shouted in unison, Everyone, take care! Stay alive! At this instant, even the four officers felt the same way. Extraterrestrial Demons be damned! At this moment where they stood as one, all of them were brothers who lived and died together! Lets go! Chu Yang took the lead and headed out. Wei Wuyan and the others followed closely behind him. The four officers took a couple of steps forward before they stopped in their tracks. Then, turning around, they dropped to their knees. Boss! May you find Big Sister-inw and be together with each other forever in all the lifetimes toe! With great conviction, the four of them kowtowed. When they raised their heads, their faces were already wet with tears. They were bidding farewell to Lang Yng, who was already separated from them and in theherworld. ... On ground, after much persistent disturbance by the Li n, the snow that had umted to a thickness of several meters had all disappeared, leaving behind only ck earthen soil. Right now, there was a faint movement in the ck earthen soil. A small hole the size of a persons head quietly appeared. Then, the surrounding soil soundlessly shifted and formed a barrier, blocking the newly-revealed hole from sight. Only after that did a head cautiously poke out of the hole. A pair of alert and intelligent eyes darted from side to side as they examined the terrain. Nothing was out of the norm. Chu Yang breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. Numerous scenarios had crossed Chu Yangs mind while they were heading out. Of course, they were all very ridiculous. For example The moment he poked his head out into the open, someone would grab his hair and say, Hahaha... Kid, so you were hiding here... Fortunately, such a situation did not happen. Chu Yang slithered out of the hole. Yes, he slithered his way out. He pressed himself against the ground after poking his head outside the hole. Then, as though he was an invertebrate, he exited the hole bit by bit. His head led the way in front as he slithered out, exactly like a snake. Following that, eight other people behind him did the same and slithered out as well. The hole was then sealed off immediately. There was no trace of it ever having existed before. Lying t against the ground, they looked out into the distance. At once, they took in a sharp intake of chilly air. The snowfield, which was once t and level, waspletely different from what it had been in the past. Countless holes and pits covered the entire area! Where it was once a spread of silver and white, only sparse kes of snow remained. Every inch ofnd had been overturned! Yellow ocher earth was everywhere. If not for the fact that snow was still falling from the sky, they definitely wouldnt have been able to see even this bit of snow. The saying goes to dig three feet deep but judging from this, how could it be merely three feet deep that the Li n has dug up? Chu Yang sighed. They have dug a good 30 meters deep... Did they excavate the entire ce? Speechless, everyone nodded. The Li n had certainly spared no effort. Every inch ofnd within sight had been overturned by them. Even the mountains in view had be mounds of earth. Obviously, in the search for them, they had upturned even the mountains... This degree of strength and extent of meticulousness made them all suck in an icy breath of air. Everyone can see how hellbent the Li n is on looking for us by now, right? remarked Chu Yang as he took a deep breath. Everyone nodded gravely. Lets not say anymore and move. If we wish to escape the Li ns that reaches everywhere, then wed better make some preparations! Staying close to the ground, Chu Yang flew ahead. Follow after me! The rest trailed closely behind him. At this instant, their lives, future and mission they ced them all into the hands of this young man without any hesitation! Trust and rapport had already quietly formed among them. Chu Yang moved around the grounds like a wisp of soundless and motionless smoke. Keep up with my speed and follow my actions. Dont get anything wrong. Change out of your ck robes the first chance you get after we get out. This goes especially for the four officers. The ckw-enforcement robes are too eye-catching in this north-western region where theres snow everywhere. The four of you are practically a natural target. ... Everyone traveled on with great care. While Wei Wuyan and the others followed Chu Yangs pace without question, the fourw-enforcement officers didnt think much of his instructions in the beginning. However, as they continued to move forward while copying Chu Yangs movements, they discovered that every single one of these actions, which initially looked to bepletely useless, was in actuality making perfect use of every alteration in the body to take advantage of the surrounding terrain. Even des of grass and rocks the size of fists were used by Chu Yang as cover! In addition, all these were done seamlessly. What was especially astonishing was that even the refraction angle of lighting from the dim sky was calcted in every action Chu Yang took. Even if there were someone right by their side, so long as his cultivation level wasnt high enough, it would be very difficult for him to realize that there was actually a group of people passing by soundlessly in front... Gradually, everyone realized that the path which Chu Yang was taking was one that was familiar to them. This... Wasnt this the path that they had gone in when they were fleeing eight days ago? What? Was Chu Yang going back the same way? Their suspicions were verified the very next moment when Chu Yangs anxious voice drifted over to them. This is the path that leads to the battleground. Firstly, this path must have already beenbed by them countless times. Secondly, so much time has already passed; they must think that we have already escaped far away... Therefore, inparison to others, this path is the safest. Then, he let out a lowugh. Thirdly... This is also where five of your brothers lost their lives. If by any luck we could find any traces of them... that would also be a token of remembrance and appreciation from us, the living. Fourthly, so long as we can reach the area where the battle started, this would also be the path that all of you are the most familiar with which leads to the outside world... It will be easier for you to escape. The eyes of the four officers turned red. With utmost sincerity, they said, Thank you... They honestly didnt expect that Chu Yang would be this attentive to even consider their feelings and the biggest regret they held in their hearts. Indeed, those few brothers of theirs were ultimately a presence no different from a thorn in their hearts. If they could find some kind of trace of them... and even if they didnt... it would still be a kind of great constion to them. I have brothers too... I understand how this feels. Chu Yangs voice drifted over softly in the wind... Everyone kept silent for a while. Under everyones careful movements, it didnt take long before they finally reached the ce where the battle had broken out back then. When the mess and debris in the area came into sight, all of them were rather downcast. The whole way here, there was indeed no one from the Li nying in wait. The four officers opened their eyes wide and searched the messy area seriously and meticulously... looking for traces of their brothers. After searching for a long while, they finally found a few ck scraps of fabric, half a sword hilt and a short segment of saber hilt. Other than that, they didnt find anything else. A name was engraved on the saber hilt while only a character was engraved on the sword hilt. But these were enough to indicate who they had once belonged to. Staring at the sword hilt half and saber hilt segment, hot tears fell from the eyes of the four officers as they grieved. Put them away. Now isnt the time to cry, said Chu Yang solemnly. You can cry after youve brought them back. He paused for a moment before he said, Now, we need to determine what route we should take. What must we do so that we can safely escape? Ive never been here, so I need all of you to tell me about the terrain. After looking for a quiet ce where they could get out of the wind, the nine of them came together and discussed in detail. With his brows tightly furrowed, Chu Yang swiftly drew up a mental map of the terrain... ... Amongst the heavy snow, everyone walked soundlessly in the dark. This entire way, there wasnt even a vige to be seen, causing them to not even be able to fulfill their wish of changing their clothes. They had already traveled for close to 500 kilometers. There was no sign of the Li n even till now. But this peace caused them to be even more on edge. The Li n would never give up! They definitely wouldnt allow them to go back alive. This peace was merely the darkness before dawn. The more peaceful it was now, the more torturous and bloodier their path ahead would be! Thend beneath their feet had all been overturned this entire distance of over 500 kilometers and the surrounding mountains had all been reduced to mounds of earth. Some of them had even be mere piles of broken rock and earth. Other than the snow that had freshly fallen from the sky, the snow that had once umted on the ground in the past was basically nowhere to be seen. The Li ns extensive search actually didnt overlook any blind spots at all! All the forests that could conceal people had all been thoroughly destroyed! The further they walked, the more chills ran down their spine. What kind of determination could push one to go to such lengths? Only after they traveled more than 1,250 kilometers did andscape of silver and white connecting the heavens and earth finally appear before them! Which was to say that the Li n hadpletely overturned... arge circle of easily radius 1,250 kilometers! This meant that the remaining area had not yet been fullybed through by the Li n. Therefore, starting from this area on, there would be experts from the Li n standing on guard. The battle was starting soon! Take note, the battle is about to start, warned Chu Yang solemnly as he gazed at the snowy whiteness connecting heaven and earth tens of kilometers away. Once we exit this area... we could encounter enemy attacks anytime. Everyone slowly nodded. Are all of you ready? Yes! Then, were going to go and die! This is a path that leads to certain death! Only when we have fought our way out can we be considered to have survived! Fine! Then we shall take a walk down this path that leads to death! Amidst a chorus of lowughter, nine figures rose into the air. Lying close to the ground, they shot out swiftly! ... From here, well have to cross almost 4,000 kilometers before we can be considered to have left the north-west! Crouching on top of a small hill, they were fully buried in snow as they peered at an intersection ahead. The surroundings werepletely silent, but there was no doubt an ambushying in wait here. For a long while, no one moved. Just as they felt like they were about to turn dizzy from staring too long, a shadowy figure seemed to sh in the direction where the intersection was. A white-robed figure suddenly appeared. Chapter 1324 - Enticing Riches

Chapter 1324: Enticing Riches

The next moment, Chu Yang and the rest almost let out a cry of surprise. After that white-robed man appeared, he calmly made a hand gesture. Suddenly, the t snow grounds and trees heavy with snow on their branches in the direction of the intersection started shaking intensely... All of a sudden, the tall trees transformed into humans and revealed themselves. Any discovery? asked the white-robed man who had appeared the earliest as he sped his hands behind his back. Reporting to Elder, everything is as per normal! Continue to keep watch! With a swoosh, the white-robed man flew off. With a sh, the other white-robed figures turned back into tall tree after tall tree lining the path, looking no different from actual trees. After seeing this, Chu Yang finally understood. These fellows had chopped off all the trees here, leaving behind only the upper halves of the trees. Then, they covered the trunk edge with ayer of snow-like sediment. Thereafter, they put on white robes from head to toe and stuck their heads into the tree trunks in order to support the tree bodies. And then, they stood there straight and still, just like a huge tree braving the wind and cold. If people, especially those in the midst of fleeing, were to pass by in a panic, they would never notice that the tree trunk at the very bottom... was actually a persons legs! Wouldnt it be very easy for them to capture whoever they wanted to then? Truly ingenious. Chu Yang was filled with admiration. The four officers broke out in cold sweat. These Li n bastards were seriously too cunning. If it had just been the few of them, it was highly likely that they would have walked straight into the trap... How did it ur to Chu Yang to suddenly stop here and observe the surroundings? In the overcast skies, dark clouds of fog drifted back and forth in mid-air as snow fell gloomily... Unnoticed by the others, a dark cloud was clinging onto Chu Yang. The Sword Spirit was back. How is it? asked Chu Yang in his subconsciousness. The security here is very strict, answered the Sword Spirit. The ones disguised as trees on the sides of the path, meaning the ones who had moved earlier, are first-grade Supreme Martial Artist experts; there are eight of them. Underground, twenty Martial Saint experts are lying in wait. These are the ones in the open and the ones who had appeared earlier. In the shadows, there is also a Supreme Martial Artist expert disguised as tree branches above every fake tree! Theres an ambush simr to this every 15 kilometers. Once theres any discovery, they need only to sound a signal and reinforcements will arrive from left and right. All manpower within several hundred kilometers will also gather immediately! The Sword Spirit continued, This is the first gate to the way out. As for how many more of such traps there are after this gate, there is no way of knowing. However, what we can be certain of is that this is the very first gate and inparison, also the one where security is the mostx. Chu Yangs expression turned grim. He understood what the Sword Spirit was saying This was merely the gate where security was the mostx and yet security was already this strict. In that case, what about those where security was notx? What would those be like? All of them seemed to have consumed Ecstasy Powder, said the Sword Spirit. Therefore, they typically will not be detectable through reconnaissance by divine consciousness. Unless were talking about the divine consciousness of a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist... Chu Yang rolled his eyes. If they had a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist with them, would they need to hide in the shadows like what they were doing now? Wouldnt they have been able to swagger their way out easily? Chu Yang started tomunicate this information to the rest via telepathy. Right now, the situation... After hearing what Chu Yang said, everyone was bbergasted. So the enemies werent just those few that they saw earlier? There were more hidden in the trees? How about this All of you, do not move; Big Brother Wan and I will walk out first. Like this... and this... Chu Yang reminded, But all of you must remember this No matter what happens, no one must move! Be careful, replied the others seriously. Of course. Chu Yang and Wan Renjie exchanged a look. Then, the two of them got up quietly and changed their clothes before they strutted their way out. Most of the robes that Chu Yang had in the Nine Tribtions Space were ck; there were only two white robes in there. And now, they were being put to good use. Chu Yang transformed into a sinister and ruthless-looking middle-aged man while Wan Renjie adopted the look of a fierce bandit. Compared to Wan Renjies innate aura, this was certainly a natural act to him. Both of them carriedrge cloth baggage on their backs as they walked out with a swagger. Hey, Big Brother, what do you think is going on? Whos so bored out of their minds that they would actually upturn the ground!mented Chu Yang. Wan Renjies fierce countenance twitched. Who knows? Maybe they were loosening the soil in preparation for farming crops next year. Farming crops... Chu Yang almost burst intoughter. Big Brother is wise indeed. Wan Renjie stuck his nose up in the air. Of course. You must understand that farming peanuts or bean crops in this kind of ck earthen soil would yield a pretty good harvest. Yes, yes... ... The two of them spouted idle nonsense as they walked over openly. The Li n members lying in ambush aboveground and underground were so furious that they almost burst into mes. Who would be so f*cking bored that they would dispatch Supreme Martial Artists to upturn the soil to farm crops? Whichndlords crops were this valuable? Before they knew it, they had already reached the front of those trees. Halt! A few holes suddenly appeared in the ground and a few white-robed men leaped out. Who are you? Where are you heading? The two of them got a fright at once. Chuckling, Wan Renjie replied, So there was an ambush here... Hurhur, good sirs, please let us through. Dont curry favor with us! Who are you? Where are you going and for what? One of the white-robed men snapped impatiently. Hurhur... Its like this. Since were all men of the martial world, theres nothing much that we cant say. With a vulgar expression, Chu Yang came forward with his face full of smiles. Us brothers... cough, we got some spoils from a business dealing and need to offload them fast... hurhur, good sirs, please do us a favor and not make things difficult for us. As he spoke, he brought out a few Purple Crystals from his bosom and pressed them into the palms of the few white-robed men. Smack! One of the white-robed men pped away the Purple Crystals, causing them to fall and scatter on the ground. He shouted, Not a chance! If you know whats good for you, turn back now! If you take another step forward, then itll be death for you! Wan Renjie raised his voice as well. What do you mean! Us brothers have walked this path at least 8,000, if not 10,000, times. Why are you not letting us through this time? Who dictated this rule? The highway is free for all to walk; I say, my brothers, you are certainly overexerting your authority by doing this. Dont think that you can take this tone with me just because the two of you are first-grade Supreme Martial Artists! The white-robed man stared at him coldly. Ill say this only once Are you turning back or not! His hand was already on the hilt of his sword. Wan Renjie flew into a rage. Where are you from? To be this unreasonable! The white-robed man answered, The Li saber and sword of the north-west! The Li n? Wan Renjie slumped down right away. With a grimace, he said, Im sorry. The white-robed man did not respond. He merely stared imposingly at him. Cough, good sir, we are actually traveling merchants. Right now... there are clients waiting outside for us to get back to them... If we exceed the time limit, well probably end up being hunted by mercenaries... Chu Yang took a step forward and said pleadingly, Good sirs, please have mercy on us and let us through... Well offer up attractive rewards for sure. Turn back and scram! The white-robed man was unmoved. Grimacing, Chu Yang took another step forward, intending to plead with him again. When sword light shed immediately, Chu Yang let out a squawk and turned to leave. With another sh of sword light, the cloth baggage on Chu Yangs back was shed open. Thud thud thud... More than ten objects enveloped in glowing purple aura fell onto the ground. All at once, the spiritual energy around them became rich and dense. Chu Yang yelped in surprise and hastily retrieved them, holding them in his arms. Wan Renjie hurriedly picked them up as well, his actions quick and nimble. Then, the two of them adopted an extremely subservient attitude. Our apologies... for bothering you. Were going back now... going back now. Flustered, they hurriedly turned to leave. However, it was toote! Someones eyes were already widened in shock as he eximed, Purple Crystal Jade Essence! High-grade Purple Crystal Jade Essence! Following this exmation, all of the Li n mens eyes became big and round with astonishment. Everyone here was an expert; most of them knew good stuff when they saw one. Who wouldnt be able to recognize Purple Crystal Jade Essence? This... was a rarely seen treasure. Disregarding everything else and just focusing on the Li n alone, even though they had been mining such a huge Purple Crystal mine for over ten thousand years, they hadnt managed to extract even a single piece of Purple Crystal Jade Essence from it! And now, this fellow was actually carrying an entire cloth baggages worth on his back? Err, no, more like two cloth baggages worth! Didnt they see the fierce-looking one at the side carrying an even bigger cloth baggage on his back? This was practically... a surprise windfall! No wonder you could just give out Purple Crystals so goddamn casually! So you have so many pieces of Jade Essence on you! Now that theyve been exposed, you actually still think you can leave? Where do you think youre going! The higher-ups ordered us to stand guard here but didnt say that we couldnt strike a fortune. If we were to let go of such fresh and juicy prey that delivered themselves to our mouths... wouldnt we be letting our ancestors down? Although the cultivation levels of these two arent low, there are more than ten Supreme Martial Artists here... Whats there to be afraid of? Striking a fortune here wont get in our way of lying in wait anyway. And theres even a legitimate reason for doing this These two wanted to go past the gate! So we killed them... Stand right there! Greed shed in the eyes of the white-robed man as he barked sharply. How could Chu Yang and Wan Renjie possibly be willing to stand right there? The moment they heard him, they ran even faster instead. At once, someone at the side grumbled. Keep your goddamn voice down. Dont let others hear you... There are only so many pieces of Jade Essence. If people from the other two sidese over to demand a share... Damn it, even my shares going to be gone at this rate... Yes, this was exactly what Chu Yang wanted Keep it down; if the other two groups of people, within 15 kilometers left and right of where they were, were to overhear... With a few whooshes, the eight Supreme Martial Artists pretending to be tree branches at the top of the man-made trees flew into the air and blocked Chu Yang and Wan Renjies retreat immediately. Then, whoosh whoosh whoosh... The trees were also temporarily thrown aside. With avaricious grins, the few Supreme Martial Artists disguised as tree trunks came forward and surrounded them too. A total of 30 to 40 men formed arge circle around them. They surrounded the two fat and juicymbs who had delivered themselves right up to their doorstep in the middle of the circle. Chu Yang took a headcount. Yup, exactly 36 experts! All of them havee out of hiding. Thinking about it, this was perfectly understandable. This was such a rare windfall; if they didnte out of hiding, what were they to do if the others didnt give them a share? This... was Purple Crystal Jade Essence, you know. Chu Yang hugged the cloth baggage tightly, his face full of fear and his expression pitiful. Good sirs, good sirs... Please have mercy on us. Us brothers have never once skipped out on paying tribute to the Li n in the northwest... We risked our lives to get our hands on these and we still need to bring them to the mercenary hall... This concerns our lives... One of the white-robed men let out a bark of sinisterughter. He kept his voice low and replied, Do you still have any life to speak of? After meeting us, do you actually think that you can get away in one piece? If you know whats good for you, hand them over at once! Another man frowned as he urged him, What are you saying so much for? Hurry up and kill them and get back to lying in ambush! Dont hold up whats important. With much grief and indignation, Chu Yang spoke, Are you robbers? Weve always given much respect to the Li n, so dont force us to make a move! It wont be pleasant for us all! Chapter 1325 - A Crisis of Life and Death In Just The Blink of An Eye

Chapter 1325: A Crisis of Life and Death In Just The Blink of An Eye

Dont force you to make a move? It wont be pleasant for us all? Hahaha... One of the white-robed men guffawed mockingly before he said austerely, I would like to know how you intend to make it unpleasant for us all. Actually having the guts to threaten the Li n; even this old man is practically full of admiration for your courage! Exactly! Just this sentence of yours is enough to warrant a death penalty! The others at the side interrupted one by one. We didnt want to take action against the two of you at first. To think that you would actually say something this insolent! They were clearlymitting daylight robbery, but now it had actually turned into them taking retaliatory action after the other party offended them. In the blink of an eye, they had actually grasped the right of reason in their hands once more! Youre just twisting the facts... Chu Yang protested furiously and indignantly. Is there still justice in this world?! In the north-west, the Li n is justice itself! Snickering, one of the white-robed men waved his arm. Go! Finish this as quickly as you can! Five to six white-robed men swarmed forward at once. With grins on their faces, the others folded their arms and stayed at the back as moral support! Pitting five to six Supreme Martial Artists against two first-grade Supreme Martial Artists was practically too easy of a task. What more when there were so many people at the back acting as moral support too? Just this lineup alone could scare them to death. Not only did they stay as moral support, three to four of them even had the leisure to jointly set up a barrier to cut off the noise of battle and the presence of people here. They absolutely mustnt let the other two groups of people realize that there was a battle going on here. Otherwise, if they were toe over to assist... how could they possibly not notice the Purple Crystal Jade Essence? This was originally already a situation where supply didnt meet demand; if they were toe over... then wouldnt that be... really unpleasant? Two of the Supreme Martial Artists were cing bets One of them betted that those two would onlyst a total of ten breaths at best, while the other was very confident that they would lose the battle within eight! And indeed, what happened was true to their expectations. Chu Yang and Wan Renjie tried their best to fend off the attacks while cursing and fleeing as best as they could. However... in merely an instant, they were already covered in injuries. Under the joint attack of several Supreme Martial Artists, the two of them didnt have any chance of retaliation at all right from the start... Bam! Struck by a palm strike, blood spurted from Wan Renjies mouth as he was thrown into mid-air. Then, a white shadow leaped into the air andnded yet another powerful palm strike on Wan Renjies back. When he fell to the ground, Wan Renjies body twitched a couple of times and then there was no longer any movementing from him. The white shadow then removed the cloth baggage from his back. After weighing it in his hand, he revealed a satisfied smile on his face. Big Brother... Chu Yang cried out in grief as he rushed over. But just this short distance alone and he had already suffered three punches and a kick. Then, he suffered another two palm strikes. By the time hended on the ground, he had almost be unrecognizable... After spasming a couple of times, he muttered, Even when I be a ghost... I will never... And then he stopped breathing. The four officers watching in the mountains were so furious that their eyes were almost spitting mes. They were about to charge out when Wei Wuyan and the others stopped them. Keep calm for now! They are carrying out a plot against them; how could they possibly die for no reason? One of the officers replied furiously, What nonsense! They are just first-grade Supreme Martial Artists! There was no acting involved at all in the battle just now. What they had suffered were real injuries. How could that be mere acting? Wei Wuyan and the others also felt very unsettled in their hearts. However, they ced absolute trust in Chu Yang and Wan Renjie, so they stubbornly held the four officers back regardless. On the other side. The two cloth baggages had already been opened. An enticing and mesmerizing glow shone from easily more than twenty pieces of Purple Crystal Jade Essence as they revealed themselves before everyones eyes. There was a look of captivation in the eyes of all of them. Cough, Im only taking four pieces of these Purple Crystal Jade Essence. Thats not a lot, right? The white-robed man in the lead was as swift as the wind. Grabbing the fourrgest pieces, he said sanctimoniously, You can split the rest among yourselves. All of the others pursed their lips. There were only so many and yet he only took four? There were 36 of them while it looked like there were only 22 pieces of Purple Crystal Jade Essence here. What were they supposed to do, now that he took away four pieces in one shot? Cough, since Big Brother is only taking four pieces, then I cant take too many either, said another white-robed man. Ill just take three. At once, there were voices of dissension. Second Brother, how can you be so shameless? Big Brother is the leader, so it makes sense for him to take four pieces. But what right do you have to take three? This Second Brother replied, Based on the fact that all of you must honor me as your Second Brother! Would that do? Seeing that this fellow had taken another three pieces, the one who had spoken earlier said in a fit of pique, Since Second Brother has taken three pieces, then Number Three here naturally cant take more than him. Ill just take three pieces too then. The next moment, several hands reached out at the same time. Dream on! At once, they started pulling and grabbing at each other. In no time at all, the Purple Crystal Jade Essence within the bag had disappeared without a trace, leaving behind only two empty cloth baggage flying about in the air... Seven to eight Supreme Martial Artists were slower to act, but by now, there was already nothing left. Who was it? Who took them? Cough it up! These seven to eight people flew into a rage at once. Among them were the few who had participated in the battle earlier. They felt like they had been treated especially unfairly. So we fought for nothing? Theres nothing for us at all? All at once, there were happy people and people creating a huge fuss while they argued with one another without pause. At the side, twenty Martial Saint experts exchanged looks with one another in silence. There are so many Supreme Martial Artists who didnt even get anything. Looks like all the more were not going to get any. They couldnt help butment and feel rather sorry for themselves. But what fairness was there to speak of in this world? They could only watch on in envy as the few Supreme Martial Artists split the loot agitatedly among themselves, while they didnt qualify to say even a word... Right at this moment, a ray of white light suddenly shed brightly! This ray of light waspletely outside of everyones expectations. They had only just killed a couple of strong enemies and looted their treasures. They were still in the midst of being excited or disappointed over whether they got a share of the loot or not... None of them could have ever expected that there would be an enemy attack at this moment! And in a situation where there was no one else around at all within several kilometers of where they were... Who would have thought that two corpses that couldnt be any more dead would suddenly go on a rampage? Chu Yang had already drawn the Nine Tribtions Sword before he even got up. He charged out swiftly. In less than the time it took to even blink A ray of chilling light illuminates ten thousand feet, What harm is there in ughtering the entire world; A sharp will buried deep will not change, Gather wind and cloud to rule over all; A swords edge famous for all eternity, Wind and cloud move unhindered from east to west... In short, he threw out every sword move he could use in this amount of time. His target the group of Supreme Martial Artists. On the other side, Wan Renjie went on a fierce rampage The divine sword, Yinyang Bridge! His target was the group of Martial Saints. When one sees the Yinyang Bridge, the sword shall bring him to the Yinyang Bridge. When you see the Yinyang Bridge, you shall cross over the Yinyang Bridge! Aside from them, a half-materialized ck shadow holding a glowing ck sword also charged out like a specter the Sword Spirit. Right now, he was using his true form to join the battle. And even now, the entire area was still within the presence-sealing barrier which those few Supreme Martial Artists had erected earlier! No sound could escape into the open at all. If those few Supreme Martial Artists were to realize that this barrier they had erected was actually to make it convenient for others to kill them, they would probably be so furious that they woulde back to life after dying from anger and then die from fury once more. As the saying goes, Confusion urs right under ones nose! Chu Yangs Nine Tribtions Sword moved soundlessly yet as swift as the wind. With a few shes, seven men were sessively severed in half under his sword. Charging into the middle of the crowd, he thrust his sword forward without stopping as he dashed about. toward both sides. His aim was precise and urate; three Supreme Martial Artists on his left and three on his right were attacked head-on by the smog. This colorless and odorless gas was simply too handy against these people who were in the midst of an intense argument... The next moment, the Sword Spirits spiritual manifestation happened to reach the same area as him. With a loud poof, he used his unique spiritual power to seal off the mouths and noses of these six people. Another wave of spiritual power then separated into six and invaded their bodies ferociously, rampaging through and destroying their brains. In a mere instant, the impact from the waves of spiritual energy had already reduced their brains to tofu bits... Poof, poof, poof... Amidst the blood flying everywhere, yet another two Supreme Martial Artists were severed at the waist. Chu Yang had already reached where the leader was. The eyes of their Boss had only just widened in shock and fear from the iing enemy attack when the bloody sword de already reached him. He retreated hastily diagonally to the back in abject fear. Chu Yang followed after him closely and persistently, as though his shadow. His sword light was as sharp and forceful as ever! However, the gleam in his eyes was even sharper and more merciless than the sword light! With a sh of sword light, the Boss wasnt even in time to cry out before he had to draw his own sword. As long as he could hold him off for a moment, he could sound the signal! He didnt believe that he couldnt even gain a bit of extra time when he fought at the risk of his own life. But he ultimately didnt manage to! Against the Nine Tribtions Sword, it was as though his sword was made out of tofu. It broke into pieces with a ng. Then, that dreadful sword pierced his chest mercilessly. The sword aura rushing swiftly into his body assaulted andpletely crushed his internal organs in an instant. He fell limply to the ground with his mouth ajar, as though wanting to shout. But he could no longer do so. There was only boundless regret in his eyes. Hisst vestige of consciousness told him that these two were very possibly Lang Yngs men... So this was a scheme... How could he be so naive as to be duped by them... Without even pausing, Chu Yang charged out. Then, as though a bolt of crackling lightning, he spun around. His sword brought along wind and thunder as he stormed into the mass of Martial Saint experts in an instant. At this point, Wan Renjie had already killed 11 people after starting on his rampage; there were nine people remaining. Looks of absolute fear spread all over their faces. A few of them were about to open their mouths to cry out in surprise... But before they could even utter a sound, like a bolt of lightning, Chu Yang was already there. As though a venomous snake, his sword stabbed into their mouths. Someones head exploded immediately; by then, his sword had already entered another mans mouth... Boom, boom, boom, boom... As though watermelons being smashed by a sledgehammer, their heads exploded one by one. Thest man standing had only just taken a step out when Wan Renjies sword pierced into his back. CYs sword also entered his throat at the same time... On the other side, the six people whom the Sword Spirit was controlling swayed and staggered left and right as strangled sounds came from their throats. They were the most pitiful ones. They could only watch as their subordinates were killed one by one. Yet because they had fallen victim to Innate Poison and were being controlled by a strange spirit, their mouths and noses were sealed off and they couldnt even make any sound... The only thing they could do was wait for death, unable to do anything... At this point, they also finally reached the end of their lives. One by one, they copsed to the ground. Their bodies spasmed for a moment. And then, all was still. This entire process was timed urately and precisely from beginning to end by the Sword Spirit. It didnt exceed even half the time needed for someone to blink! In human terms of calcting time It only took half a second! And 36 experts had be 36 dead bodies! The first reason was that their scheme was apt; the second reason was due to the sharpness of the Nine Tribtions Sword. The third reason was that it had urred out of the blue, while the fourth reason was that the poisonous smog was so ferocious. The fifth reason was that Chu Yangs cultivation was higher than theirs. All of them were first-grade Supreme Martial Artists, but Chu Yang was a Sword Supremacy who could fight on par with a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist! They had seeded in one strike! Chu Yang waved. In the mountains, Wei Wuyan and the others flew over at once. Chapter 1326 - Luring an Opponent out of his Lair

Chapter 1326: Luring an Opponent out of his Lair

Even until recently, the four officers were still a little unconvinced about it. Looking at the 36 corpses lying disorderly, it was just like a nightmare. This did not look like Chu Yang and Wan Renjie were acting. Rather, it looked as if these 36 people were acting. Wei Wuyan and the others looked calm on the surface, but in reality, they were shocked inexplicably! They thought in their minds, What is going on here? Everyone was wise, so they could tell that it was not an act. In the previous battle, it was definitely a real fight as well. The injuries that Wan Renjie and Chu Yang sustained were definitely real! Otherwise, would any of the 36 expert opponents be so silly? If they were not certain that these two people were dead, how would they start to divide the spoils so daringly while letting down their guard? A dead person was definitely an enemy with the least threat to them. Everyone in the martial world was well aware of this logic. However, what was going on in front of them? Dead people suddenly jumped up to kill others? Even if they did not get killed, they would get scared to death... What is going on here? asked one of the officers, appearing startled as if he had seen a ghost. This is a heavenly secret that cannot be revealed. Chu Yangughed out loud and very quickly picked up all the Purple Crystal Jade Essence that were scattered on the floor. He said, Hurry, pick and change into white robes that are still clean. If they are in excess, bring them along. Wei Wuyan and the others immediately sprang into action. Even after he had changed into white robes, Wan Renjie was in a daze and muddle-headed. However, he of course kept silent. Amongst them all, Wan Renjie was the one who had the greatest right of way toment on the current situation. However, it was very coincidental that he was also the one most in shock! From the moment he was chosen by Chu Yang to execute this n, Wan Renjie had already embraced the belief to die for the n. As long as the n seeded, his own death was nothing. At the very least, it would ensure the safety of his brothers. Therefore, he agreed readily. However, when he came down, Chu Yang secretly passed him one medicine pill and asked him to hold it in his mouth, while reminding him not to catalyze it using his cultivation. Following which was the battle. Wan Renjie pointed at the Sun, Moon and stars above him and swore that he had done his absolute best! He was indeed beaten to death! That fear and terror of death was still lingering until now! However, at the moment when he lost his consciousness, at the moment when even the enemy thought that he was dead... That medicine pill suddenly turned into rolling torrents. The huge effect of medicine instantly flooded all the limbs and bones in the body, healing and eliminating all the injuries! The expended cultivation was also instantly restored! The body which had lost all life energy was instantly revived! The bones which were broken were instantly reconnected! From top to toe, the whole body was restored to its peak level instantly! Furthermore, it was better than before! Under such circumstances, Wan Renjie waited for Chu Yangs signal to massacre the enemies at any time... As for the experience of today, Wan Renjie dared to touch his consciousness and say that it was the strangest, most thrilling and most enjoyable experience of his lifetime! While he was thinking, the clothes from the people dressed in white were already removed and put on his own body. Lets go! said one of the officers excitedly. Go? Where? Chu Yang rolled his eyes. We have already made a passageway on this road, of course it would be to... The officer seemed puzzled as he thought to himself, The road has been made clear? Not going? Then why waste so much of our effort? Furthermore, isnt the purpose of you making us change our clothes to blend ourselves into the surroundings and get past here? Therefore I said... you people have no awareness of unexpected development! Who told you that we have to take this road since we were the one to clear it? Chu Yang said disappointingly, Follow me! Everyone was at a loss and followed behind him. They realized that Chu Yang led them back to their hiding ce just now at the peak of the mountain. Following which, heid down at the original position with the same posture as before. Everyone was even more confused as they thought to themselves, What is he doing? For all the effort spent on opening up the passageway, was it all for returning back here to hang around idly? However, with Chu Yang revealing a solemn expression in his face and eyes, no one dared to say a word. After waiting for a long while. They saw a white figure flying over here. Upon seeing the scene, the white figure became really shocked and let out a howl while looking into the skies... Instantly, shadows of humans flew in from all directions. Far away in the mountains, the voice of this white figure howling could also be heard. This ce has been overrun! No survivors out of these 36 people, such ruthless means! The crowd held their breath, as they looked on quietly from the mountain... They saw a countless number of martial arts experts dressed in whiteing over speedily and continuously from far away. With so many expertsying an ambush, all nine of them watched on anxiously. After the people all arrived, they had a quick discussion and a soft voice could be heard saying, The enemy broke through from here. Furthermore, the enemy took all their clothes... Right now, they must already be far away from here... Lets chase after them quickly! Hurry and give the front a signal! Following which, another loud howl could be heard from the signal flying into the air. From the various ces afar, simr loud howlings could be seen and heard as a response to this. Immediately after, these people went down the path rapidly, chasing after the enemy like a huge sharp arrow. Lets go! Chu Yang jumped up and added, At times like this, be extra careful to hide your divine consciousness, seal off your signs of life and follow me! Chu Yang went ahead first, his white robe fluttering around as he dashed down the mountain. Wei Wuyan and the others followed behind him closely and dashed down the mountain. They saw that Chu Yang did not take the original road, but instead, he took a diagonal path for about 30 miles and then took another route. It was the route that they took when they went over to reinforce just now. The breakthrough on the other side is already confirmed. Therefore, the ambush on this side is rendered useless. Right now, all the guards on this road should have rushed over to the other side. Hence, this road should be the safest now! Chu Yang spoke rapidly as he walked, The current n is to break through at the front. Any further distance forward would be useful! Even if its just an additional step, it would be a step closer to getting out of here! The rest awakened to realization. Chu Yang was leveraging on the w in peoples way of thinking, Breaking through from here would mean that the enemy would escape from here! Everyone would have a simr way of thinking and prediction. Everyone, including the four officers who spent many years hunting down criminals, asked themselves in their mind, If I were a member of the Li n and saw that theres a breakthrough here, what would I do? After much deliberation, their decision was actually the exact same as that of the Li n member! Thinking up to this point, they could not help but break out in sweats. They thought in their minds, As long as you thought like this, you would never be able to catch the enemy. This was because Chu Yang did not take that route at all. Instead, he retreated back from it. Taking a new route from the start. This time, all the routes were initially filled with ambushes but had all already been removed or reallocated to other ces... it was equivalent to both sides coborating to opening up a huge wide path for the enemy to take! Up to this point, it was nothing but respect for Chu Yang. This young mans thinking was indeed meticulous and far-sighted. Only Chu Yang smiled bitterly in his mind. He knew that his n was meant to work. However, there was a loophole. The sess depended on the fact that there was no one of a simr caliber like Diwu Qingrou or Mo Tianji in the Li n. If someone like these two was right here in charge of capturing his people, then the only choice that Chu Yang had would be to retreat to the north-west and slowly wait for an opportune moment after a long, long period of time... This kind of decoy tactics would bepletely useless to these two people! ... Chu Yang was leading in the front, however, his speed was not that fast. At the very least, it was one level slower than the speed of those from the Li n who were chasing after the enemy just now. Although this made everyone puzzled, it was never a doubt. Chu Yang must have a reason for walking slowly. The rest just needed to follow! When they reached the junction, they could see clearly for those trees that were chopped down andid disorderly along the roadside. On the ground, there were also numerous snow caves with no one inside. Chu Yang walked past without any hesitation. Everyone else was scared and constantly on the edge as they followed Chu Yang. They were ready to counter any attacks from the nk at any time... However, there was neither anyone nor any ambushing from the nks at all! They actually managed to walk right through without any obstacles. After dashing through forty or fifty miles and passing the second gate for a few hundred feet, Chu Yang suddenly stood still and thought through quietly for a moment. He then said, All of you stay here, do not move! Do not leave behind any footsteps. Thereafter, he leaped ahead with two legs stepping down onto a neat piece of snownd. He created a footprint on the snow. Immediately after, another leg stepped ahead and created a light footprint. Following which, the two legs took turns to step forward. The footprints became lighter and lighter until it finally left no signs behind. The crowd stared widely and werepletely unaware of what exactly Chu Yang was trying to do. Chu Yangs body came back over at lightning speed and he said, Follow after me! Be especially careful not to make any sound! Do not breathe! Do not release any divine consciousness, do not... Immediately after, he took a turn and enter the mountain forest on the left. Cutting right through it. Why? Wei Wuyan appeared to be a little confused. Chu Yang spoke in a low voice, The enemy is not entirely silly. Based on the thinking of an average intelligent person, they would chase madly after the enemy in a moment of rage. By now, their brain should have calmed down. The moment they realized that they did not catch up to the enemy, they would definitely suspect if it could be a plot by the enemy to lure them to another ce? About this time, they would start to change their strategy. Furthermore, we have already gone past the second gate. By the time they reached the second gate on their side, how would they not suspect anything when there are absolutely no activities or signs over there? Therefore, while they have not yet rushed over here from both sides, it is about time for them to do so. What we need to do now is to return to our original route! The nine of them were baffled, as they dashed ahead. ... On the other side, the raging group of experts from the Li n continued to chase down their enemies madly. As they chased, they also called for reinforcement and gave warnings to those in front of them. Before long, they had already gone past the second gate. Finally, the leading Supreme Martial Artist stopped and said, Wrong! Somethings not right! How is it possible for this second gate to have no activities or signs of people passing here at all? This suspicion changed the faces of the crowd immediately. They said, Could it be... a decoy tactic to lure us out of ourir? It must be! This is terrible, we have been tricked... The face of this Supreme Martial Artist was extremely bad looking. He added, Everyone, split into two groups, left and right. Head back immediately to take a look! The enemy is not taking this current route... F*ck! Its a n to lure us to another route! I have been tricked! Chasing wildly after just air for 80 miles... F*ck... The fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist finally could not hold back the frustration in his mind and started to scold out loudly. Chapter 1327 - Human Nature Versus Psychology?

Chapter 1327: Human Nature Versus Psychology?

Everyone looked at each other and their expressions changed drastically! If it was really true and the enemy had taken another route... yet they themselves had removed all their people from the two sides of it, would it not be a smooth and easy passage for the enemy? Would it not be really miserable? They themselves had acted together to create a smooth and easy path for the enemy? Every one of the Supreme Martial Artist experts had a feeling of eating sh*t and all of them turned red in their faces when they thought of this. They thought in their minds, Have we be so retarded? Such that we are toyed by our enemies? At this moment, everyone was furious! Send our forces in both directions! Return immediately! The leading Fifth Grade Supreme Martial Artist was about to vomit blood. He quickly made the arrangements and was anxious to leave for the mission. Then... Elder, our people on this side... what should we do? asked the Supreme Martial Artist who was originally guarding this road while being flustered. What to do? You tell me what should you do? The Fifth Grade Supreme Martial Artist was raging with anger and continued, The enemy had taken another route, you tell me what should you do?! Pig! His voice had not even faded and he flew away speedily! This time, it was full of hatred. He was ashamed, angry and frustrated at the same time! He had been in the martial world for over a thousand years, yet he was toyed by a young junior. This was really unbearable! As he flew past, he continued to grit his teeth and muttered, If I managed to capture these few young juniors, I would be sure to peel off their skin and pull out their tendons while they are alive... It was a messy movement of people and those on the two sides instantly disappeared without a trace. Leaving behind only the ones guarding this road originally. What are you waiting for? Hurry and split yourselves into two groups and catch up with them! The leading Supreme Martial Artist stomped his legs and shouted, Why is everyone behaving like a dumb bird? The crowd answered in a fluster and divided themselves up immediately before they rose up and moved out... ... Chu Yang and the others were hurrying through the forest with caution, and therefore they were only mid-way through the forest by now. It was no wonder that the Li n did not destroy this forest. It was actually an area that connected various ces together. Regardless of its hardness and flexibility, it was already numerous times greater than that of a normal forest. Furthermore, this forest had too many epiphytes within. They were all vines that were as hard as steel that intertwined together. It was almost as if the entire forest had been intertwined with vines into a single body... To walk within the forest was definitely a difficult task. Everyone was very careful to neither break any branches nor leave any traces. To do so, everyone had to disy acrobatic moves... At this time... Suddenly, there was a sense of tyrannying from not far away. The group dressed in white came speedily from the sky, dashing toward that road. There was a faint evil cursing sound that came over... Human white shadows shed everywhere and there was no exact idea of how many people had gone over. Seeing all the things that had happened, everyone was full of respect for Chu Yang. They thought in their minds, He actually predicted it all correctly... The opponent really went back... They could not help but think of what would have happened if they had still remained on that old route... It would be equivalent to a pincer attack by the enemy! Everyone broke out in cold sweat as they thought of this possibility. Lets pick up our pace! Chu Yang reminded quietly. Everyone came to realization and dashed ahead. The opponents were weaving through left and right in both directions. In between them, it was only a mere five or six miles apart. It was basically equivalent to... When you came over and I would go right back. Even amongst those who had previously discussed a game n, they would not be able to have such good tacit understanding... Whiz whiz whiz... Leading the group, Chu Yang dashed out of the forest and onto the main road without any hesitation at all. Immediately after, he continued on full speed ahead! Right now, there was no intentional decrease in speed, but rather, they were running as quickly as they could. Shua shua, they had already gone a few miles ahead. Suddenly they heard a whistleing from that side. It was obviously a call to gather the forces, Come quickly, the enemy has escaped from this road... ... On the other side, the faces of a few Supreme Martial Artists turned solemn as they looked at the series of footprints that Chu Yang had left behind. They have indeed escaped from here... The face of the leading Fifth Grade Supreme Martial Artist was serious and also hiding a furious emotion within that was ready to explode anytime. This... with all due respect, Seventh Elder, these footprints, especially the first one, looked a little too deep in my opinion. It is almost as if he was afraid we would miss it out... Im afraid that it may be a deceptive tactic to mislead us! Im afraid that their real route is still elsewhere, said the other Supreme Martial Artist dressed in white robe carefully. Utter rubbish! This is absurd! What do you know! The Seventh Elder flew into a rage. The Supreme Martial Artist dressed in white robe met with a strong rebuff, but he was still a little unconvinced. Although he did not dare to rebut anymore, his facial expression was definitely disapproving of what Seventh Elder said. All your years of experience in the martial world has really gone down the drain! The Seventh Elder looked into the skies and sighed. Having such a mediocre man like you in the Li n is exactly the reason why we have failed to ambush and capture a few enemies, despite having so many of us. The Supreme Martial Artist dressed in white robe was even more unconvinced. Finally, he could not help but rebut, May I request Elder to instruct and exin to us? So that it may help subordinates like me resolve the doubts in our minds. Let me ask you, where is this footprint? The Seventh Elder did not want to exin initially. However, seeing that quite many people were in doubt, he had no choice but to suppress his own anger. Nevertheless, his expression was still one that looked as if he wanted to eat them up. Its outside the second gate, about 150 feet away from it. The Supreme Martial Artist estimated the distance using his eyes and answered Seventh Elder fluently. You are right; If you were them, when crossing such a gate, although you know that there is obviously no one around, would you still be exceptionally anxious? The Seventh Elder disyed a look of intelligence. Yes... Yes, I would. Putting himself in their shoes, this sentence was hard to deny. Hmph, therefore when crossing this gate, a normal person wouldnt be able to help it but hold his breath and activate the highest level of his cultivation. He would put on his highest vignce as he goes past the ce. However, after passing the ce, he would then realize that there is no one attacking him. The Seventh Elder continued to exin confidently, At this moment, would you let out a sigh of relief and even have an urge tough, almost as if you were thinking that all the anxiety is a waste and there is really no one around. Would you? That Supreme Martial Artist considered for a moment before nodding his head and said, Yes, I would do so indeed. However, let me ask you, when you let out this sigh of relief, dont you need to change your breath? In other words, you are exhaling the foul air from your body and breathing in another mouth of fresh air, right? Absolutely. If that is the case, changing your breath under such an emotional roller coaster, would your body posture remain uniform? The Seventh Elder acted like he was a cat who had just caught a mouse, asking step by step and jokingly. Erm... not possible. That Supreme Martial Artist had been utterly defeated as he retreated backward, breaking out into a whole face of sweat. Therefore, they would then leave such a footprint! The Seventh Elder smiled indifferently, seemingly filled with wisdom and farsightedness. He added, After leaving behind such a footprint, he immediately realized his own mistake and then corrected it. Hence... the second footprint would be much lighter and the third footprint even lighter. By the time it reached the fifth footprint... it was almost invisible, just a tiny trace of it. As for the sixth footprint... it totally disappeared... That means to say, he had already managed to regain hisposure! If that was the case... why is there only one set of footprints on the ground? That Supreme Martial Artist was still a little unconvinced by the exnation. Stupid! You are so stupid! How could our Li n have such a stupid person like you? The Seventh Elder was speechless as he continued, There are variations even within our ten fingers... With the same logic, other peoples cultivation may be higher and their ability to concentrate may be stronger. Therefore, they would not make such a mistake. Amongst the group of enemies, only this persons mentality was slightly weaker... Do you understand? In other words, for example, if both me and you were in the same circumstances as the enemies and both of us were going past here. I would never leave behind such a footprint, whereas for you, it may not be so. The Seventh Elder continued to lecture. That Supreme Martial Artist thought in his mind, I would definitely not leave behind any footprints. In my opinion, the one to leave behind the footprints would instead be you, you old... However, in his mind, there was no longer any doubt. Seventh Elder is really wise! The crowd cheered. The Seventh Elder was triumphant and looked pleased with himself. He added on with meaningful and heartfelt words, One is never too old to learn; this point, we have to bear in mind. In this world, many things can be reasoned out by using analogies. Todays case of the footprints for example. At first nce, they looked like just a set of normal footprints! However, if you managed to link the footprints with the enemies current circumstances, together with the current battle situation and even their mentality, you would then be able to deduce the best answer! To do this, you would need to understand human nature, the mentality of human thinking, good coordination, meticulous analysis and rigor deduction... anyone missing would be equivalent to a failure! Therefore, even though all of you im to have great experiences in the martial world, all of you are still rather fresh in this aspect. In the future, follow and learn more from me! That Supreme Martial Artist interrupted the Seventh Elders boasting and said, Based on your exnations, then our enemies have escaped from here? The Seventh Elder replied unhappily, If not, could it be false? Why dont you analyze the situation for me? No... What your subordinate means is... we should chase after them as quickly as possible, that Supreme Martial Artist replied. Whats the hurry? Since we have determined their route taken, it would be almost impossible for them to escape from us! Everything is within my control! The Seventh Elder stroked his beard and continued confidently, Now, listen to mymand! You! Send a signal to those in front immediately. Tell them that our enemies are on Route 3! Inform those at the third gate to gather at the third gate of Route 3. You! Contact our people from both sides to move over and surround this ce! You! Bring people to follow on from the back andb through both sides of the forest carefully. Ensure that no enemies are hiding inside, especially areas distinctly around yourselves. Otherwise, that would be terrible! All the remaining people, follow me and give chase at full speed! Lets move out! Seventh Elder is really wise and brilliant, your ability to predict the unknown is really above us all! ... A continuous stream of loud howling sounded off from that side. The people dressed in white came over from all directions and gathered over there... The murderous intentions were bursting into the skies! Chu Yang and the others started to change the way they moved when they heard the loud howling. They stuck to the side of the road and closely against the ground as they moved. Nine of them were dressed in white robes, wearing white hats. Against the snow-white ground, it was really a good camouge that even those staring directly would find it hard to spot them. Needless to say, it was even more difficult for those flying past in the skies... Ahead, it was full of people gathering at the third gate. With a few shuffling sounds, the people dressed in white and the people gathered at the third gate stood up and went ahead to reinforce the Seventh Elder. With the sternmand from the Seventh Elder, who dared to neglect it? Naturally, they would all be gone on themand... The moment they stepped out, Chu Yang and the rest flew over, like a change in defense just nice filling up the void... Thereafter, it was a direct path forward, without any resistance. Chapter 1328 - No Way to Escape

Chapter 1328: No Way to Escape

The past three days were finally over. For the entire journey, 200 miles had already beenpleted. Even till now, Wei Wuyan and the rest together with the four interrogation officers still felt as if they were having a dream. It was hard to imagine that other than an easy passing of the first gate, the second and third gate was practically unguarded. They just basically strolled right through. This is psychological! Chu Yang smiled indifferently. After these three gates, I can already guess the rough intelligence of the ones who had nned for these defense and blockade lines... However, it is no time for you all to becent. The following few gates would be tough. Besides, if my predictions are right, the enemy would quickly reorganize... By then, it would be tough battle after tough battle. To think of having such smooth transit all the way out... not even your dreams could be so ideal. Chu Yang smiled. Immediately, everyone revealed an understanding smile. The mind that had been tensed up all the way finally rxed a little because of this. How should we go next? asked the four interrogation officers humbly. The four of them really admired Chu Yang. They thought in their minds, No wonder that despite having the entire worldsw-enforcement officers chasing after Chu Yang, no one had seeded. Just look at his brain... How many people within thew-enforcement group could match up with Chu Yang? How should we go next... Chu Yang smiled bitterly and added, Lets take one step at a time. In such a situation, even the deity could not draft out aplete route from here to the next gate... Who knew how much further is the Li ns defense and blockade going to be... However, the next gate would require some luck... Chu Yangs body shed and entered the forest by the roadside. When he next came out from the forest, the looks of Chu Yang had already turned into that of Li Tongtian. Chu Yang regretted that he had not memorized more faces. This resulted in the current situation when he had no other option left to use when he wanted to disguise himself. Wei Wuyan and the others who were following beside Chu Yang had also put on their disguise. All these were not based on someone. They disguised themselves freely, just as long as they looked different than before. The four interrogation officers stared widely and were dumbfounded. They did not imagine that Chu Yang had this ability. Everyone knew how to disguise themselves. However, at best, it would be to disguise themselves into someone that no one knew, or they would directly put on another human face mask. However, in the case of Chu Yang, he had disguised himself as someone that the opponent was familiar with... This technique was really beyond the imaginations of the four interrogation officers. However, on a closer look, there were still some differences in appearance from the real Li Tongtian. Chu Yang showed his teeth. This degree of disguise would definitely require a certain level of technique and also a precise understanding and control of the human bodys muscles. Everybodys face shape was different. Everyones innate features were different. Changing oneself totally into another person would require an unimaginable amount of pain and effort... Just imagine tearing your own muscles up and adjusting them to the shape of another persons face. All these changes without showing any visible signs... This was definitely a great amount of pain. Therefore, this level of disguise for Chu Yang could not be sustained for long. If it was sustained for long, the torn muscles might no longer recover. By then... if Chu Yang had to take a Nine Tribtions Pill for this kind of injury, that would really make him aughingstock... Chu Yang waved his hands and stood up angrily before dashing ahead at lightning speed! Wei Wuyan and the others actually found it tough to follow after Chu Yang. Only Chu Yang knew that the time which the enemy had given them was running out. They had to act speedily and break through the fourth gate before talking about the others! Furthermore, as the enemies at the fourth gate were dispersed out now, all the more they should hurry and achieve a breakthrough now. The experts from the Li n who were guarding the fourth gate also found it strange. They thought in their minds, Why is it that no one hase back with any news despite having almost two-thirds of the people gone forward to reinforce? Could they have already caught the enemy? Just when they were wondering about the weird situation, a white figure suddenly came rushing toward them like an impending thunder! Who is it!? the guard asked loudly. Its me! A gloomy and raging voice was heard. The voice was very familiar and immediately after, that person had already reached the front. He added, Where is everyone? Get out here, now! So its actually Elder Master! The guard hurriedly paid his respect. He made a hand sign and gave out a voicemand. Instantly, fifteen or sixteen people came out. How is it that theres only these few of you here? Li Tongtian was furious and added, Where are the rest of the people? They had been reassigned by the Seventh Elder... to over there. The Supreme Martial Artist who was guarding the ce felt weird in his mind as he thought, Didnt we hear that Elder Master Tongtian would not being out here? How is it that hes here now? Damn! What does he know! Li Tongtian was furious. He only knows how to open up paths for the enemy! He is unable to do anything right! In his entire lifetime, since when was he able to seed in anything? Ke... The face of that Supreme Martial Artist ckened. He thought in his mind, You dare to scold, but I dont dare to agree and go along with you... After plucking up his courage, he finally said, Elder Master, arent you supposed.... to be at home? This... Li Tongtian red with both his eyes looking fierce and ferocious. Do I have to seek your approval for the ces I go to? I dont dare. The Supreme Martial Artist was shocked and confused. Are there any findings? The Elder Master asked, Especially that Zi Xiaoyan?! The person suddenly realized something. The Elder Master had actuallye over because of this matter. After all, the Elder Master had been cheated real badly... He was the one who introduced Zi Xiaoyan into the n and this Zi Xiaoyan actually tried to annihte the n instead of helping... This caused the Elder Master Tongtian to be ced in an embarrassing and difficult situation! The person thought in his mind, No wonder Elder Master could not take this lying down. If it was me, I would never take it lying down as well. No findings! replied the Supreme Martial Artist in reverential awe. The Elder Master was now fuming mad and it would be best not to mess with him now. No findings?! You can go and eat sh*t! Li Tongtian raised his hands and gave a tight p. This made the Supreme Martial Artist turn two rounds on the spot. He then added, Such a big, alive person and you are unable to find him? The Supreme Martial Artist was instantly filled with grievances and felt really awful. He thought in his mind, Yes, he is such a big and alive man. However, such a person really did not pass by here. Where can I go to find him? The eight of you! Why dont you all hurry and follow me? Another look at all these losers and you may catch their stupidity! Chu Yang who was disguised as Li Tongtian turned his head and shouted angrily. Wei Wuyan and the other eight people followed the orders and came over hurriedly. Any more oversight and I will chop off your head! Chu Yang pointed his finger at the nose of that Supreme Martial Artist, angry but majestic. Yes, Yes. When the Supreme Martial Artist lifted his head, Elder Master Tongtian had already led the nine people out of sight and without a trace. The Supreme Martial Artist was annoyed as he muttered to himself, What has Zi Xiaoyan got to do with me... He did not deceive me! You have anger within yourself and you try to vent your anger on me... Am I supposed to be your... One person from the side said, The people which Elder Master Tongtian brought along this time... why do they all look so unfamiliar? I dont recognize any of them... A casual remark could be taken seriously by the others. That Supreme Martial Artist was suddenly startled and said, You mean to say... you too dont recognize any of them? The other person nodded his head sternly. This is bad! That Supreme Martial Artist pped his thigh and added, It wouldnt be that thing, right? Everyone was stunned and froze in motion. That Supreme Martial Artist suddenly became more suspicious. I was still thinking why would Elder Master Tongtian suddenly appear here... Just as he was about toe to a decision. Suddenly with a few noises, numerous white figuresnded. Their leader was the Seventh Elder whose entire head of white hair was already all standing up in attention. Going away empty-handed consecutively and the repeated dashing as if he was running for life had made Seventh Elder really upset and filled with grievances. His facial expression was giving off a serious meaning of, I am just a puppet being pulled along by others. Whatever that they want me to do, I will do it. It was really unbearable. Especially the mockery that he saw from the facial expression of his subordinates. All these were really unbearable and intolerable to Seventh Elder. Did you not mention psychology? The study of human nature? Or even experience in the martial world? In the end, the Seventh Elder was still toyed by the enemy like an idiot. Happy? And you still had the face to lecture others? With all these thoughts, Seventh Elder was even more furious but had nowhere to vent out his anger. Any movements or news here? The Seventh Elders face was ck. Just just just... Just now... That Supreme Martial Artist was breaking out in cold sweat as he thought in his mind, The careless mistake just happened and Seventh Elder has already arrived? What happened just now? Stop stammering! The Seventh Elder shouted angrily. Just now Elder Master Tongtian led a group of people beyond the gates. That Supreme Martial Artist did not dare to say that those few people could be impostor... As the saying goes, One who does not know is not guilty. Elder Master Tongtian? The Seventh Elder was startled, almost as if he just received a tight p on the face. Elder Master Tongtian is currently in charge of the ns rebuilding, why would he be here? Indeed... That Supreme Martial Artist was again beaten so badly that he turned two rounds on the spot. With dizzy eyes, he said, Its really him... Nonsense! The Seventh Elder finally found a ce to vent all his frustration and anger. A tight p on the left followed by another one on the right side. He said, I will make a blind person like you... Since that person is not our Elder Master Tongtian, then he must be a spy. How many people in total? asked the other person anxiously. Nine of them... That Supreme Martial Artist had a bitter expression as he held up his already swollen face. Why are there only nine people? That man frowned and continued, Lang Yng and his four interrogation officers, plus the one who rescued him. There are another four of them... There should be a total of 10 people. Suddenly, his eyes brightened. Could it be that Lang Yng had died from his severe injuries? Wouldnt we be able to find out exactly what happened once we managed to catch up with them? The Seventh Elder was really annoyed and angry. Whats the point of in spection? If we were to chase again, Im afraid we would be led everywhere by the enemy, only to eventually let them escape. That man groaned for a moment before he said sarcastically, After all, we have quite a few people in our n who are not so proficient at using their brains. Do you think Im right, Seventh Brother? Instantly, The Seventh Elders face reddened. You... Stop arguing! Now listen to me! That man said, All the ambushes ahead shall stay put as it is. Everyone will stay guard to their own position. Whichever gate had a problem, the people in charge will answer for it with their lives! Every hour, there will be two Supreme Martial Artists who will observe the forest from mid-air. After an hour, there will be someone to take over them, before they cane back down. If a problem urred during anyones shift, they will answer for it with their lives! Regardless of what happens, no one shall leave their position. Whoever does not follow will answer for it with their lives! Only when you are engaging with the enemy do you send out a signal. As for any potential traces of enemies... we shall ignore all of them! Within our stronghold, they would not be able to escape from here if they are unable to execute any of their deceptive tactics. We will cope with the changing events by sticking to our status quo. Even if they had any great ns, they would be unable to execute them! For the few of us here, each of us will chase down one of these paths. Lets take action immediately! Following thismand, the entire Li ns defenses had tightened up significantly, forming strong barriers. It would be impossible for Chu Yang and the others to go past another gate easily! The circumstances for them had worsened instantly! Although the ns of Chu Yang had allowed them to go past four gates easily, it had also made the Li n adopt the most appropriate and correct strategy after being deceived many times. Under the seemingly clumsy method, it would really be impossible for them to escape! ... Chapter 1329 - A Hopeless Situation

Chapter 1329: A Hopeless Situation

Braving through the snow and winds, Chu Yang sped forward, the anxiety in his heart getting stronger and stronger all the while. Heavy snow spattered against his cheeks, but it couldnt dispel that sense of frustration within him. It had been a very long time since he hadst felt this way, including back then during his escape over a thousand miles from the Continent Center of the Great State of Zhao back to Iron Cloud. Even during a critical moment of life and death at that time, this emotion did not arise in him. The only time he had experienced this feeling was that one time in his previous life at the Wind Thunder tform when he had been suddenly surrounded and was full of despair! But now, this feeling was welling up unstoppably in him once more. Only he himself knew that he didnt have a single idea at all as to how they should proceed from this point on. From the point of departing the cave and breaking through the first gate, the second gate, the third gate... and even the fourth gate. He had made use of a regr persons mental blind spots, precisely-calcted deception and repeated trickery... Luck seemed to have been constantly on his side. Behind him, the four officers, Wei Wuyan and the others were full of confidence and they had very rxed expressions on their faces. This was such a stringent lockdown and yet Chu Yang had broken through so effortlessly. If they followed Chu Yang, they would definitely be able to charge their way out! All of them were pretty optimistic. But only Chu Yang himself knew that the toughest period was about toe. Luck couldnt possibly be on his side forever. Skillful deception could only work so many times; there was no way it could be effective all the time. The most critical factor in breaking through the Li ns lockdown was still power! But of all things, what they werecking the most right now had to be power! The enemy was out in swarms. Just Supreme Martial Artists alone made up at least a hundred people. In fact, there were 200 to 300 of them! And there were definitely more than 50 Supreme Martial Artists who were third-grade and above! But here, they had only nine first-grade Supreme Martial Artists! This disparity in strength wasnt just a thousandfold. And there was still one more extremely critical factor. The number of people! In an escape like this, just having another person with them could raise the difficulty level tenfold! If Chu Yang was alone, he was confident that he could get away. No matter what, he was definitely capable of creating a chance of survival for himself. Even if a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist came after him, Chu Yang was confident that he could get away sessfully. But right now, he was neither by himself nor with only one other person. He had a good eight other people with him! Furthermore, other than his own brothers, there were also fourw-enforcement officers here! This led to an internal struggle within Chu Yang If he were to reveal his identity as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and go out on a leg with his full strength, they might still have a fighting chance. However... with the four officers here, what if they leaked the news after getting out? These werew-enforcement officers they were talking about! Law-enforcement officers were one of his greatest enemies! That would be no different from bringing a fatal disaster to his kin, family and brothers! But if he didnt, then they had absolutely no chance of survival! There was no doubt about this. Perhaps he could survive but... what about his brothers? All these conflicts piled up in Chu Yangs heart. Unable to reconcile with each other. If this had been just a regr pursuit, with his powerful spirit and divine consciousness now, he was entirely capable of avoiding danger and conflict. However, the situation at hand right now was that everyone participating in battle was a Supreme Martial Artist. And Supreme Martial Artists were already at a stage where they could perfectly block out divine consciousness! They had been tricking the enemy time and again and getting by them by blocking out the divine consciousness of others. However, the enemy was also using the same thing against them. Simrly, they had no means of grasping the enemies whereabouts and setups! The surroundings suddenly quietened. Other than the snowkes swirling about, the world seemed to have fallenpletely silent. But at this moment when the surroundings had suddenly fallen silent, loud warning bells abruptly rang in Chu Yangs mind. Without any hesitation, he changed the direction he was going in immediately and dived into a dense forest. At the same time of him diving in, the Sword Spirit had already soundlessly lifted theyer of snow there. Chu Yang dived right in without any hesitation. Although Wei Wuyan and the others didnt know what his intention was, they followed after him regardless and dived in at the same time. Theyer of snownded. Due to this happening out of the blue, they were currently only less than 30 meters away from the path outside! Saying that they were right at the edge was not an exaggeration. All of them looked toward the outside simultaneously. The next moment, all of them shut their eyes. There was nothing but icy coldness in their hearts. On the road behind them, white shadowy figures, as swift as the wind, came whooshing by in their direction. One shadow, two shadows... In a mere instant, more than a hundred people swooped by as they went in pursuit ahead. The three men in the lead were clearly Supreme Martial Artists whose cultivation levels were above fifth-grade. Their speed was extremely fast; as though phantoms, they shed by them with a whoosh. If they had remained on the road, they would definitely have been caught up with! There was no doubt about this! Right now, if they were to continue watching them openly, just the faint sense of peoples line of vision alone would definitely allow these six Supreme Martial Artists with such sharp and keen senses to detect their presence! Death was so close! This group of people had only just gone past them when arge group of white figures swooped past them above from the left and right respectively. Like a gust of wind, they hurried forward. A strong voice, as though the ng of metal, reached them faintly. Everyone is to guard the fifth gate! Do not make any reckless movements! Those who move rashly even when there isnt any battle will be killed! The icy voice seemed even more emotionless than the swirling snow in the sky. Chu Yangs heart sank. He knew that the most dangerous situation was finally here. It was obvious that the enemy had no intention of fighting a battle of wits and schemes with them. Instead, they decided to adopt the policy of coping with changing events by sticking to a fundamental principle! This was exactly the situation which he feared would happen the most. He didnt expect that this would happen so soon. Even if you try to engage in a battle of schemes with me, I willpete with you only in terms of power. Even if you try to fight a battle of wits with me, I will onlypare the size of my fist with yours. There was a saying that was the most apt for this situation A schr can never win an argument with a man of the military! No matter what happened, they would just wait upon them with a huge gleaming saber. If they did a Confucius says? They would give them a sh! If they recited poems? They would still give them a sh regardless. If they wrote a poem, they would hack them to pieces. If they wrote an article, they would still hack them to pieces nheless. If they pleaded with them for mercy, all the more they would hack them to pieces. And if they ignored them... they would still hack them to pieces! Chu Yang had originally intended to make use of Li Tongtians identity to get past another gate. But going by the current situation, it looked like this wasnt a viable solution anymore! All of them kept their eyes tightly closed. Only after a long while did they finally open their eyes. 317 people have gone by. Chu Yangs dispassionate voice reached them via telepathy. Out of those who went by, there is one seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artist, two sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artists, three fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists, nine fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artists, fifteen third-grade Supreme Martial Artists, twenty second-grade Supreme Martial Artists and forty first-grade Supreme Martial Artists. All the ones remaining are eighth to ninth-grade Martial Saints! The Sword Spirits statistics were extremely urate! Everyone had a very grave expression. No one spoke. In this powerful lineup, just Supreme Martial Artists alone came up to 90 people. No matter the grade, just a single one could also kill them all! As for the 227 eighth to ninth-grade Martial Saints, just their sheer number alone was capable of crushing them to death. 40 first-grade Supreme Martial Artists wearing them down to death was even simpler of a task... As for the sixth and seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artists, one was enough to capture them alive! There was no way they could go up against such strength! Neither did Chu Yang wish to face such strength head-on. But the problem now was that even running and hiding was a huge headache! Chu Yangs voice continued to drift over in their minds. And these are just the ones who rushed over from the traps that we broke through earlier. The experts lying in wait in the gates ahead havent been included in the count. Looks like the Li n has invoked their full power this time; theyd rather lift a mountain to kill a mosquito than let us leave the north-west alive! Based on a rough estimation, the Li n has dispatched at least 200 to 300 Supreme Martial Artists in this operation. As for regr manpower, there are at least 10,000 people! Absolute despair welled up in everyone! How were they supposed to carry on like this! The Li n has been running the show in the north-western region for ten thousand years! Crushing them with all the power which they had umted for ten thousand years right now... It was truly suffocating! All of a sudden, tremors came from underground. It shocked and distressed them. Chu Yang took a deep breath. The enemy has taken new action... Approximately tens of kilometers ahead, theyve excavated a valley which runs three kilometers deep and several hundred kilometers wide, in order to prevent us from getting past through means of digging a tunnel. That area likely lies after the fifth gate. All of them took in a sharp intake of chilly air. Such great effort! They had just been thinking Now that they could travel neither by air nor on ground, with no other choice, they could only continue on by digging an underground tunnel. But they didnt expect that just as this thought came to them, the enemy immediately excavated a valley running three kilometers deep and several hundred kilometers wide! One of the officers couldnt hold himself back from cursing. This is the Jiuqu Ridge were talking about! Everyone was silent. This name, the Jiuqu Ridge, was the reason why they had been able to stay safe and sound till now The Jiuqu Ridge was linked to the Earths strata. It was an important path which one needed to pass by when going in and out of the north-west. Its terrain was firm and solid, and the degree of its sturdiness, though notparable to the ck Blood Forest, wasnt worse off by much. In here, destroying mountains or excavating a huge ditch like the one in front was absolutely impossible, unless one possessed cultivation higher than a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist who had crossed the boundary between immortal and mortal! Therefore, it wasnt so much as the Li n didnt wish to level these mountain ranges along the sides of the Jiuqu Ridge path. Rather... they were unable to. This was the only reason why there were opportunities that Chu Yang and the others could use to their advantage in the previous few gates! But now, the enemys experts whose cultivation was higher than the level of sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist were actually willing to look past their venerable status and expend their strength to personally make a move, just to cut off their veryst escape route. This valley, which had appeared out of nowhere,pletely crushed thest bit of hope they had! Under such a situation, there were only two possible endings for them. The first Everyone sessfully escapes with no casualties. The second Complete annihtion with not a single survivor! If, by any chance, they were set upon by the enemy, breaking through the siege was something which they didnt even need to bother considering. And the most tragic part was that they were an isted force! With neither food supplies with them nor reinforcementsing from outside! The awkwardness of this situation seriously couldnt get any more tragic! Sigh... if only Master Lang was still around... One of the officers sighed. Everyone was silent. If Lang Yng were still around, with his sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist cultivation, perhaps they might have an extremely slim chance of survival. But now... they didnt dare to even think about it. Were in the Jiuqu Ridge now. There are still 3,850 kilometers until we leave the north-west and enter the maind! Chu Yang said softly. Everyone fell silent. Wan Renjie said despondently, Is there any point in talking about charging out of the north-west anymore... Theres nothing we can do even if were only 70 steps away, much less 3,850 kilometers... Chuckling, Cheng Duying remarked, Back then, when we were still going around the maind, even though I was just a seventh to eighth-grade Martial Saint, I already felt like I was second only to Heaven... Now, this is great; Ive be a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist now and yet it feels like a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist is practically worth sh*t... Grimacing, Bao Buhuan added on. Exactly. Damn it, who knows where this many Supreme Martial Artists came from... Feels like its a goddamn dream! If the ones besieging us were just some King-level and Emperor-level guys... how great would that be? I could even show off and then leave impressively... sigh! Everyone was rather speechless. They were seriously impressed by how this fellow could still indulge in such a wild fantasy at this time. Chapter 1330 - Never Give Up

Chapter 1330: Never Give Up

Chu Yang smiled at them, but he thought in his heart, The powerful enemy lineup has made everyone despair and lose confidence... This is not a good sign. Chu Yang, the Li n is only after the four of us! Suddenly, the countenance of one of the officers turned extremely serious. It doesnt have much to do with all of you. Therefore, if were dead... the enemy will drop their guard somewhat. Thereafter, you will be able to find an opportunity to get out. He paused for a moment before he continued, The nine of us... Lets split up! A jolt went through Chu Yang as he turned his gaze to the four officers. All four of them looked forthrightly at him. The look in their eyes was very calm and peaceful. It was obvious that this wasnt an issue that had only juste to them; the four of them had been discussing this a lot of times in secret. And they finally brought it up now. Since the four of them didnt have any hope of escape at all, what was the point of implicating so many close friends? At this moment, before they even realized, they had already seen Chu Yang and the others as friends whom they could entrust their lives to. Extraterrestrial Demons be damned! Chu Yang was silent for a moment before he said, Weve been together for more than ten days. Im sorry, but I havent even asked for your names. The officer who had spoken earlier smiled and replied, We dont have our own names anymore ever since the moment we joined the Interrogation Hall. Im Interrogation Officer One while you can call the three of them Interrogation Officer Two, Interrogation Officer Three and Interrogation Officer Four. There was warmth in his eyes. There are a total of 36 of us brothers! Were ranked by our age, not our cultivation. Among us, the one with the highest cultivation is Interrogation Officer Seventeen, whos a fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist... Hurhur, so he wont be able to affect the situation much either. Chu Yang nodded. Do you mean to say that you dont intend to fulfill Master Langs dying wish anymore? And willing to allow the ten of you to die in injustice just like that? Chuckling, Interrogation Officer One replied, If its possible, we naturally will fulfill it. But judging from the current situation, I believe that Master Lang will not me us even if we cant. I understand what youre saying. Nodding, Chu Yang went on, What you wish to do is to rify our rtionship with each other so that you will not implicate us. Therefore, you are thinking of sacrificing yourselves in exchange for our safety. I am very touched, said Chu Yang. But I would like to point out a few things to you. First of all, we are seen as one body right now. Not only will the Li n not let the four of you off, but they also will not let us off. Only when all of us are dead will the matter of them killing Lang Yng and going againstw-enforcement officers be forever hidden. Therefore, even if you are dead, they will continue to pursue us nheless. Secondly, if our brothers died in battle because they were trying to protect each other, we would be very sad but also very proud. Only a protection method such as this, where we stand by and do nothing while watching all of you give your lives... is putting shame on us. Were all friends now; surely we wouldnt allow our friends to go through such shame? Thirdly, giving up is a kind of habit. Chuckling, there was a kind of strong resolution in Chu Yangs eyes. Perhaps we might survive if you give your lives today. But at the end of it, it is us who have given up on all of you. If, in order to survive, I give up on you today because I have no other choice, then tomorrow, if I were to be left with no alternative again, do I give up on them too in order to survive? As he spoke, Chu Yang pointed at Wei Wuyan and the rest. If it goes on like this... there wille a day where, left with no other choice, I would give up on my parents, wife and children too. Because... by that time, giving up would have already be a habit. In the end, even if Im still alive, I would have be no different from an animal! Chu Yang continued solemnly, Be it my morals or my actions, I cannot give up. Even if its a hopeless situation! Interrogation Officer One and the other three were silent for a while. Then, they said, Since Brother Chu has put it like that, then us brothers shall die together! Haha... Even if we die, the journey to Hell wont be lonely when you have your good buddies with you! Wrong! Chu Yang replied calmly, Who said that were definitely going to die? It has already reached this point; do you still think that we can fight our way out? asked a somewhat astounded Interrogation Officer Three. Facing such a situation, even Wei Wuyan, Wan Renjie and the other two, who had always held absolute confidence in Chu Yang, had long lost all hope, much less the four of them! I remember that theres a saying called There is always a way out! Chu Yangs voice was deep and calm as he said, Hopeless situations may exist but within one, there are bound to be chances of survival! If even your heart bes trapped in a hopeless situation and acknowledges the situation to be hopeless after falling into one, thats when you would truly be doomed for eternity! Chance of survival... Interrogation Officer One smiled dismally as he said, Brother Chu, I admit that what youve said makes a lot of sense but... what chance of survival is there to hope for with our current situation? We have neither food supplies nor reinforcements while the Li ns clutches reach everywhere. Furthermore, were surrounded by troops ten thousand times our strength and unfamiliar with the terrain while stuck in their home ground... Although it looks on the surface as if were in a hopeless situation right now... if you think about it carefully, we still have a lot of chances of survival. Chu Yang raised his hands and spread out his ten fingers as he spoke. See, right now in the entire continent, the Li n is equivalent to being the mass target of everyone. The eight Super ns are not letting up at all; right before we entered the north-west, the boundaries of the north-west have already started being taken over by the eight Super ns. Experts from the eight Super ns have definitely already infiltrated the north-west. As long as we can make contact with any of them, therell be more chances of survival for us. This is the first point. Secondly, the climate of the north-west is extremely cold; its difficult for both humans and animals to survive here. However, the spiritual energy here is rich. Therefore, there is definitely a sizable number of experts who shun the material world living in seclusion here. If we can find one of them... this is not impossible, right? Thirdly, why must we be so fixated on fighting our way out? asked Chu Yang. What if our objective isnt to fight our way out but just to stay alive? In that case, we could very well head back where we hade from right now. Even though it is still fraught with obstacles, the resistance standing in our way aspared to heading out would be a million times lower! Surely we can keep our lives then? And this is when were stillpletely relying on ourselves! As for food supplies... All of us are Supreme Martial Artists. At the very least, were all able to turn spiritual energy into water. We wont die from dehydration for sure; as for hunger... with our cultivation, we are not likely to die from starvation even if we dont eat for three months. Are you saying that nine Supreme Martial Artists cant even hunt a single rabbit sessfully during the span of three months? Thus, no matter what, we will not starve to death. The north-west is very big. Chu Yang said, Their territory is vast and stretches for millions of miles. Even though the Li n has run this ce for ten thousand years, surely they cant possibly have the entire ce within their grasp, right? Besides, if they drive us into a corner and we head north into the vast and boundless wilderness, that ce is the territory of the Three Stars Divine n. No matter how impressive the Li n is, surely they wouldnt dare to provoke them? Therefore, there are still a lot of paths of survival we can take! Chu Yang asked seriously, Inparison, there is only one path to death. Why must we choose this path that leads to death instead? It is never toote for revenge; whats the harm in taking a little longer with regard to Master Langs matter? Its surely better than all of us perishing here and being wiped out? As Chu Yang spoke, the expressions on the others faces gradually rxed. Indeed, ording to Chu Yang, they certainly werent all out of hope yet. Although the chances were very slim, there was still hope nheless. Since thats the case, what should we do now? Rousing his spirits, Interrogation Officer One asked. Now, we need to do this and this... Chu Yang exercised his brain at full capacity, trying to sort out a train of thought. He spoke slowly, almost pausing at every word. When the others heard his n, their eyes couldnt help but reveal a sense of bewilderment, worry and some... excitement. ... At the fifth gate. The security of the Li n could be said to be iron-d. In the sky, two Supreme Martial Artists were on guard every 15 kilometers, observing all activity near and far. On ground, everyone lying in wait was even quieter as they waited for their prey to fall into the trap. Even the dense forests on the sides were filled with white-robed figures standing attentively on guard. Underneath a snowy white tent not far after turning the corner at the gate, two sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artists and one seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artist stood with their hands behind their backs. With this lineup, if we still allow them to get past the fifth gate this time, the three of us really wont need to live on anymore, said the seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artist with a deep voice. This was the very culprit who hadunched a sneak attack on Lang Yng back then Li Qinglei of the Li n! One of the other men nodded and asked, How is Qingyun? Li Qingleis expression turned grim. He replied, Hes been struck by Lang Yngs Purple Crystal Hand. His entire body began to wane and shrivel from the second day onward! If we had dragged on for another day and his entire body turned into Purple Crystal, even euthanizing him would have been difficult. Its I... who used my seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artist cultivation to shatter his skull while he was still alive! And... sent him on his way. The other two sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artists lowered their heads sadly. We must avenge him! With much emotion, Li Qinglei said, Qingfeng, Qingyu. We, together with Qingyun, are all from the same generation and members of the ns side branches. Weve fought our way here today... I know how you must feel. But do you know... how I feel killing Qingyun with my own hand... hurhur... Shaking his head, he said, Its truly... We understand. We will never me you for it, Qinglei, said Li Qingfeng and Li Qingyu gravely at the same time. Its all that goddamn Lang Yngs fault! So, no matter what, we absolutely mustnt let him escape this time! There was a sinister and ruthless look in Li Qingleis eyes. With Lang Yngs injuries... He should have died by now... However, if he is dead, then that means there are only nine first-grade Supreme Martial Artists left. How could they... possess such strongbat ability? He was extremely confident in his moves. By right, Lang Yngs injuries at that point should definitely have been fatal, but the recent series of events made him somewhat doubtful. Right at this point, a Supreme Martial Artist on watch duty in mid-air sent them a message via telepathy. Someones here! How many are there? Just one! One? The three of them found this rather strange. Why was there only one person? Under everyones watchful eyes, someone walked over slowly from the inside. Dressed in flowy white robes, his features were handsome and his mannerisms charismatic A graceful and beautiful man indeed. He walked normally as he stepped forward in the snow, yet it was as if he were a celestial being from heaven strolling among the clouds. That natural ease and grace actually hit them right in the face. It was Chu Yang. Dressed in flowy white robes, it took merely a moment before he reached right in front of the fifth gate. Halt! Someone shouted from the forest. Then, following a few whooshes, a few people jumped out. Chu Yang said amicably, I would like to trouble you to notify the higher-ups that I, Chu Yang, have something that I would like to discuss with the Li n elders. Chapter 1331 - A Glib Tongue

Chapter 1331: A Glib Tongue

Chu Yang? The Extraterrestrial Demon, Chu Yang? The Li n was naturally up to date with thetest information. The moment they heard the name, they knew at once that this person was the Divine Doctor Chu and Extraterrestrial Demon Chu who had created a huge stir in the continent. Chu Yang is right but Extraterrestrial Demon, not necessarily. Chu Yang smiled with great ease. May I ask who the one in charge here is? No matter who the one in charge is, seize him first! A voice, as though the metallic ng of gold and iron, reached them. A few Supreme Martial Artists came right up to him. Chu Yang didnt put up any resistance at all. The next instant, his Dantian was locked and the flow of his blood and vital energy sealed. Setting their hearts at ease, the Supreme Martial Artists breathed a sigh of relief. Inside, someone called out. Bring him in! Someone then led Chu Yang into the room. Even though his Dantian had been locked and the flow of his blood and vital energy sealed, it didnt affect his normal movements. Continuing to walk at a pace that was neither quick nor slow, he walked toward the inside. A snowy white tent appeared after they turned the corner. At once, three people filed out of the tent. Three pairs of eyes, as sharp as des, bore into Chu Yang. State your purpose! Li Qinglei, who was standing in the middle,manded calmly. It goes without saying that I havee without any resistance whatsoever this time in order to coborate with the Li n. Laughing lightly, Chu Yang asked, May I know who this is? Li Qingleis lips curled up strangely. You dont know who I am? You dont recognize me? Puzzled, Chu Yang shook his head. Yet I recognize you! Li Qinglei said mockingly, If this old mans eyes are still working fine, the white-robed man who rescued Lang Yng and the others at the most critical moment that day was you, wasnt it? Chu Yang got a shock. Elders eyes are truly sharp! What a pity that this juniors eyesight is terrible and didnt actually see where Elder was at that time. Right away, murderous intent shed in the eyes of the other two sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artists. Lets kill him! Whats there to babble about so much with him? Li Qingfeng spoke harshly. Dont be hasty! Hes already in our hands. Theres no hurry in killing or torturing him. Li Qinglei waved them off lightly. Tell me, what is your purpose ining here? Upright and unafraid, Chu Yang replied, Im here today to discuss with Elder how the two of us can work together. Work together? Lang Yng let out a lightugh. Like how? Chu Yang replied, Firstly, I would like to exin that the reason why I had taken action back then was that four of the people among those being besieged are my friends! Elder is well-informed with thetest news. You would naturally know who those four are and what kind of rtionship I have with them. Li Qinglei nodded. Indeed! Wei Wuyan, Wan Renjie, Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan certainly have close ties with you. As such, when they were in danger, I had to save them. Chu Yang said sincerely, In the martial world, loyalty is very important. I believe that even if it had been Elder in my shoes at that point, you would also have chosen to take action without any hesitation. Youre right! Li Qinglei nodded again. Furthermore, Elders great foe, the Master of the Law Enforcement Interrogation Hall, Lang Yng, has already died from your powerful palm strike! There was a slight smile on Chu Yangs face. The four remaining officers have also be my men now! They became your men? Li Qinglei frowned. Yes. There are many ways you can use to control a person. Through the use of poison, for instance. Chu Yang smiled slightly. The kind where the sufferer needs to take the antidote every once in a while. Li Qinglei snorted, unsure whether to agree with him or not. Go on. Elders concern is simply that we would look forw-enforcement officers after we get out and notify them of how the Li n had attackedw-enforcement officers, thus bringing you great cmity. His attitude neither haughty nor subservient, Chu Yang went on, But as long as we can reach an agreement, this concern can be alleviated. The look in Li Qingleis eyes was ever-changing. Thew-enforcement officers are tracking down the Extraterrestrial Demon throughout the whole world in order to arrest me. They used me of a crime that I can never hope to clear myself of for life! Chu Yang took a deep breath and continued, Law-enforcement officers and I will never ever be able toe to an agreement in this lifetime and all future lifetimes toe! Elder is an astute man; you should know that I am not lying. Yes! That is indeed so. Li Qinglei acknowledged his words. Elder is clearer than me about the Li ns current situation. The Nine Tribtions Sword Master is about to make his appearance. Soon, the Li n will face the eight Super ns andw-enforcement officers! However, when the Nine Tribtions Sword Master first appears, he will no doubt be weak and powerless. Therefore, even though the Li ns background is rich and strong, it definitely will not be a match forw-enforcement officers and the eight Super ns! Chu Yang analyzed. Yes! Li Qingleis brows knitted as he nodded once more. At present, the boundaries of the Li n have already been significantly eaten away by the eight Super ns! Yet the only thing the Li n could do against such a situation is draw back. Constantly drawing back yet unable to counter-attack This must be extremely frustrating. Youre indeed right! Looking at it now, the Li n seems very safe! However, from a long-term perspective, the Li n is in a situation thats as precarious as eggs stacking on top of each other! Chu Yang continued, The moment a wrong step is taken, the entire n will be annihted! This is not impossible! You are right. As Chu Yang continued his narration, the look of interest in Li Qingleis eyes became even stronger. And right now, the eight Super ns andw-enforcement officers have joined hands to take me down, said Chu Yang. Therefore, our enemies are fundamentally the same! Yes! The enemy of my enemy is my friend! Chu Yang said, Im sure Elder agrees with this saying! Of course! Li Qinglei replied heavily. Im sure Elder must be very clear about my data too. Chu Yang said proudly, I, Chu Yang, may not necessarily be unable to hold myself against thew-enforcement officers and eight Super ns! The strange look in Li Qingleis eyes shed a little. Oh? Elder should be aware of the eight Super ns battle of ying of the Tao! The corners of Chu Yangs lips pursed slightly. Not one out of 700 Supreme Martial Artists survived! All of them were killed! And the ultimate expert who had created this amazing battle record is someone from my faction! Right now, she is at the Chu n at t Mountain Ridge in the south-east! Chu Yang continued frankly, Of course, she has also suffered injuries. However, after this period of time, she has recovered a great deal. Li Qingleis eyes flickered for a moment. I believe you! Although the eight Super ns tried their best to keep the battle of ying of the Tao a secret, how could they possibly keep something so big under wraps? Especially from arge n like the Li n who had informants everywhere. The two Supremacies, Moon Breeze, are also at my home right now, Chu Yang said. The look on Li Qingleis countenance became serious. Yes. Wu Juecheng, one of the Nine Tribtions back then, is also at the Chu n! Although this may be a secret to others, Im sure it isnt one to the Li n. Yes, Im aware of this. Li Qinglei released a long breath. Every single one of these few names which Chu Yang had uttered was an impressive figure who could shake the earth with a mere flip of their hand! The moment any of them appeared, the world would change, what more when they were all gathered in one ce? Elder should also be aware that the two Supremacies, Bu Liuqing and Ning Tianya, are also in an alliance with us. Chu Yang smiled slightly. Their disciple is my fiance. With a look of haughtiness and disdain on his face, Chu Yang continued to speak. Moon Breezes disciple is a close female confidante of mine. The Poison Doctor Wu Juecheng is my younger sisters Teacher. That ultimate expert who wiped out 700 Supreme Martial Artists in a battle is my bosom buddy! Li Qinglei fell into silence. However, Li Qingfeng and Li Qingyu at the side were increasingly stunned! The background behind this young man was actually this powerful! An ultimate expert who could wipe out 700 Supreme Martial Artists in a battle! One of the Nine Tribtions back then, Wu Juecheng! Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing! Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou! A good half of the figures who stood at the very top of the hierarchy pyramid of the world were actually on his side! Were any of these people to visit the Li n, even they would have to receive them with great ceremony! Chu Yang smiled slightly. We are not the match for all thew-enforcement officers in the world, much less a match for whenw-enforcement officers and the eight Super ns join hands! However, with our strength, self-preservation... is not an issue at all. Even if the Dharma Supremees forward personally and all eight Elder Masters of the Super ns gather, if we aim only for self-preservation, even they would only be able to glower at us, unable to do anything! Therefore, if not for the fact that Ive been driven into a corner by the Li n today, the thought of working with you, the Li n, has never crossed my mind! With a smile, Chu Yang said, After all, entering a coboration with the Li n is no different from going against the whole world; the risk is too great. Yet we dont have any of the Nine Tribtions in our n... Li Qinglei let out a light puff of air. In that case... Are you saying that youing forward to negotiate with us right now is equivalent to giving us, the Li n, a lot of face? Smiling lightly, Chu Yang replied, Of course. The first reason is that Im stuck here right now and unable to get out. If both of us continue to go against each other, then it would no doubt be difficult for me to avoid death. But other than the eight Super ns andw-enforcement officers, the Li n would also gain the people from my faction as enemies! Secondly, the only benefit thates out of our partnership for me is just getting to keep my life for the time being. However, to the Li n, its a long-term grand n. Otherwise, why would I give myself up just like that and step forward to meet with you? Pointing at his forehead, Chu Yang chuckled and said, Over here, this golden line, can you see it? This is Two Souls Connected, One Heart Even in Life And Death; Elder should know what this is... Hurhur, this was left behind by the bosom buddy who ughtered 700 Supreme Martial Artists. If I were to die, even if shes a million miles away... does Elder think he can hide the truth? Li Qingleis expression was a little grim. Li Qingfeng and Li Qingyu exchanged a look in silence. Their anger had turned into deep contemtion. Not a single word that the other party said was false! Besides, he had also been driven into a corner by their n and was left with no other choice. That was why he hade forward to offer apromise, out of consideration for the general interest... If they were to really enter into a partnership with him, it was no doubt something positive for the current Li n as well. But no matter how they thought about it, they couldnt help but feel like something was amiss. Theres no point in forcing each other into a difficult situation when were on the same side! Chu Yang said seriously. Hurhur, I will admit that all that youve said is true. Li Qinglei narrowed his eyes. But I dont trust you! I dont believe that youll coborate with us. He narrowed his eyes and continued, First of all, I dont believe in that golden line of yours. Secondly, I dont believe that Lang Yngs Interrogation Hall officers will be your men. Thirdly, I dont believe even more that youll keep your promise after I let you go. Li Qinglei smiled dispassionately. People who be fat from eating their own words... This old man has seen too much of it. To all of you, spreading the news and making us fight a bloody battle with thew-enforcement officers seems to be even more advantageous! I find it very difficult to believe that you wont do that after you get out! Chapter 1332 - Negotiations Breaking Down

Chapter 1332: Negotiations Breaking Down

Smiling, Chu Yang replied, Among people, be it working together or making friends, the most basic requirement is trust itself. Ive alreadyid all my cards on the table; if you still dont trust me, theres nothing I can do. The look in his eyes changed as he made a haughty show of his abilities. Yet his tone remained dispassionate as he said, If worsees to worst, well just fight to the death! Chu Yang looked at Li Qinglei mockingly. I dare do so! But I wonder if the Li n dares to! Li Qinglei hesitated at once. If Chu Yang had said this before his narration earlier, Li Qinglei would have just taken it as someone passing hot air and scoffed directly at it! He wouldnt even have deigned to speak a single word more and would have just struck out and smashed this shamelessly boastful kid to bits! But right now, he was in a bit of a dilemma. Even though words of distrust came out of his mouth, how could he possibly not have any reservations in his heart? Over there, just ninth-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artists alone and they already had more than six! Even as he thought back and forth about it, Li Qinglei felt that it was better to be safe than sorry. If by any chance they provoked such powerful enemies for the n again at this timing... even dying a hundred times wouldnt be enough to atone for their sin. But staying stubborn on the surface, he said, Chu Yang, since this is a negotiation, you shouldnt be so overbearing. Do you really think that the Li n doesnt dare to kill you? So what even if you have Supreme Martial Artists backing you up? You need to understand that in a situation where we fight to the bitter end, no one will be able to survive! Chu Yang breathed a sigh of relief inwardly as he thought, If you really dare to kill me, then what are you still standing around for? Who doesnt know how to p their lips? But naturally, he wouldnt really provoke him. He asked, Then what do you mean by what you said earlier? Li Qinglei felt rather repressed. In a tone almost akin to swallowing his pride, he replied, But... even though I dont trust you, I would like very much to work with you! He smiled slightly and gave an excuse for himself. Just as you said earlier, if wee together, its a win-win situation for both parties! Chu Yang asked, Oh? Since you dont trust me, yet you still want to work with me, I wonder what kind of coboration such a partnership would bring? Li Qinglei replied, I have only one condition! As long as you can achieve it, Ill believe you. Well receive all of you with the highest form of respect and even escort you out of the northwest with a grand entourage, all the way back to the south-east! Frowning, Chu Yang asked, Condition? What condition? Murderous intent shed in Li Qingleis eyes. As long as you hack off the heads of those four officers in front of me! Ill believe you and also fully agree to the partnership! This isnt a difficult condition. Moreover, its a requirement in order for both of us to work together. That way, even if you spread the news that the Li n had killed Lang Yng, thew-enforcement officers wont believe you either! Because you would have be their enemy. Li Qinglei went on, We would be able to set our hearts even more at ease! As for what happens after you leave, no matter whether you work with us or not, theres something you said earlier which is very true Right now, we dont wish to make enemies such as all of you! With these words, Li Qinglei could be said to have retreated a thousand steps inpromise! Even though he imed to not believe Chu Yangs golden line of Two Souls Connected, One Heart Even in Life And Death, he did hold reservations toward it in his heart. Besides, he also admitted the majority of what Chu Yang had said. As such, when he took a step back, he retreated straight to his baseline. In his opinion, this condition could be said to be absolutely sincere and was the same as himying all his cards on the table. And to Chu Yang, this was also seriously too easy a task. In fact, the smile ofing to an agreement was already on his face. He could already see the look of relief on the other partys face. Just as he said, he didnt believe that Chu Yang would really keep his promise. However, the Li n seriously couldnt afford to make this new group of enemies right now! After Chu Yang left, whether or not they continued to work together in the future, he would have definitely done Chu Yang a huge favor in any case. Not bing enemies in the future was the best scenario. Furthermore, it even solved the Li ns biggest problem! Chu Yang had a very awful expression on his face. He let out a coldugh. Are you threatening me? What kind of condition is that?! Taking a breath, Li Qinglei replied, You have several ninth-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artists on your side! A mere four first-grade Supreme Martial Artists wont affect your overall strength at all! Keeping them isnt enough to allow you to go against all odds and change the situation, and killing them isnt enough to affect your overall strength! As long as you kill them, the Li n will even hold responsibility for your safety during the entire journey of 35,000 kilometers! I dont know why youre hesitating! Li Qinglei was rather perplexed indeed. In his opinion, this was too easy a choice. If he were Chu Yang, he would probably drag those four over immediately and serve them a sh each to show his sincerity. Well talk again after Ive secured my life! Even if he had to kill them today and then kill the others tomorrow to avenge them... I cant do it! Chu Yang shook his head lightly. Since theyve given me their loyalty, they are now my men! And since they are my men, I must take responsibility for them! Even if they are just powerless schrs instead of first-grade Supreme Martial Artists... as long as theyve given me their loyalty, I am under the obligation and duty to protect them! If I really cannot protect them, that is an issue of ability. But if I dont even bother to try protecting them... then thats an issue of attitude! Perhaps you would think that sacrificing a few people to protect a few important people is a verymon and simple thing to do. But... you are not me, Chu Yang! Li Qingleis sharp and piercing eyes bore into him like a hawk. He replied calmly, But if you dont ept my condition, then it is inevitable that battle will start between the two of us! If you ept it, five out of the nine of you can survive. If you dont, all of you being wiped out is something foreseeable. They would still die regardless, and you will even lose your life along with them. You must understand that once it reaches that point, since weve already offended you, then it wouldnt hurt to go all the way! Once we no longer hold any reservations, even if you have six great Supreme Martial Artists backing you up, if the Li n wants to kill you, itll still be as easy as ABC! Why are you being so obstinate! Li Qinglei sighed with some emotion and asked somewhat mockingly, Or could it be... that youre still thinking of being a hero? Chu Yang replied dispassionately, Even if Im not a hero... even if Im just a person of some ability, it doesnt make it right for me to easily use my subordinates in exchange for something... They may die in battle but being treated as amodity to be used in exchange for something is out of the question. Li Qinglei was truly stunned. He had already made such apromise and he actually still rejected him? In this instant, Li Qinglei even felt like he had been treated unjustly. Incredibly so! What more do you want?! Youre not even willing to kill four men who didnt originally belong to you! Youre now in a disadvantageous situation where you could die any moment and youre still so stubborn! Coming to negotiate with us when youre not even willing to offer anything at all? Do you take the Li n for idiots? If I were to agree to it just like that, then wouldnt it be entirely up to you as and when you wish to spread the news? The safety of the entire Li n would be dependent on your mood? What exactly do you want? asked Li Qinglei rather irritably. This is my only condition! Chu Yang waspletely calm and collected. Step aside and let us leave! Its impossible for me to kill any of our own. What guts you have... Li Qingleis pupils contracted as he let out a strangeugh. In the Li ns all-reaching clutches and trapped in a hopeless situation where death is certain, you actually have the guts to patronize me... Hurhur, Extraterrestrial Demon Chu, you certainly fill me with admiration toward you. The murderous intent in his eyes intensified, gradually approaching a state where it solidified and took shape. Upholding brotherhood... is something that you must pay a price for! Li Qinglei said. Indeed... Chu Yang replied with much resignation, And Im paying the price right now... He raised his head. Looks like the Li n does not intend to work with me? It is you who have never once considered working with the Li n! Li Qingleis voice turned from one of agitation to one of calmness This implied that he was about to strike. Fine, since thats the case, theres no point in saying more to someone whom I cannot see eye to eye with. Unseal my restrictions and let me go back. Lets do our respective best and have a final showdown. Unseal your restrictions? Let you go back? Hahaha... Li Qinglei stared at him as though he was staring at an idiot. Then, he suddenly let out a strangeugh. Do you think that... Ill let go of fresh meat that has delivered itself to my doorstep? Chu Yang flew into a rage. Surely you dont intend to detain me? Even when two kingdoms are at war, they dont execute envoys! How can you be this despicable and shameless? Ive never had the intention to go to war with you nor do I really wish to kill you. There was some frustration in Li Qingleis eyes. I have to admit that your words earlier were effective! We indeed have reservations about the power behind you. Light, as though a des, gleamed in his eyes. But since youve taken the initiative to send yourself here... we cant let you go just like that. Hurhur... Chu Yang, I can only ask you to suffer for a few days. He turned to the others. Seize this kid and watch him closely. Feel free to be a little harsher on him. Send a message back immediately and request for the Second Grandmaster toe over and invoke the Soul Control Technique on him, so that we canpletely control this unexpected windfall! Chu Yangsplexion and expression changed at once! The Soul Control Technique! This was the most vile and cruelest technique. It made use of a Supreme Martial Artists cultivation where his soul of origin was already permanently stabilized topletely control someone by enforcing an internal energy seal. In this seal, they would extract the soul of the person being sealed and refine it. From then on, even if the person is a thousand miles away, they need only a thought and they would be able to give the person being controlled a taste of living hell! In other words, once someone fell victim to the Soul Control Technique, they wouldpletely be someones ve! Such a vile and cruel technique was usually only used in the taming of high-grade spiritual beasts. As for it being used on humans, firstly, there had never been a need for it; secondly, a persons mind was filled with varied andplex thoughts. Thus, a human was difficult to control and the technique user could easily suffer a power bacsh. Very few people would do this; after all, if the person refused to follow orders, they could just kill him. Since they could use the Soul Control Technique on him, why would they be unable to kill him? At present, only a few Supreme Martial Artists were at a level capable of using the Soul Control Technique. Other than the Elder Master and the guards by his side, there was only the Second Grandmaster Li Xiangsi! That was the reason why Li Qinglei had given such an order. With a sinister smile, the two Supreme Martial Artists stepped forward. Panic finally showed on Chu Yangs face. Taking several steps back, he shouted, Do you really intend to use such an inhumane and evil technique? Arent you afraid of being condemned by the world? Condemned by the world? Li Qingleiughed cruelly. Once Ive gained control of you, that would be the same as having gained control of the forces behind you. The Li n cares only about sess and failure when ites to something as beneficial as this; what does the world have to do with me! Snickering, the two Supreme Martial Artists reached out. With one from the left and one from the right, they grabbed Chu Yangs shoulders! A furious Chu Yang replied, Since thats the case, I wont hold back anymore! Li Qinglei burst into raucousughter. This kid had alreadynded in their hands. Even his cultivation had been sealed and yet he could still boast and say that he wasnt going to hold back anymore? Amidstughter, a jolt went through Chu Yangs body. Suddenly, a ray of swift and forceful sword light shone intensely! Chapter 1333 - The Only Chance of Survival

Chapter 1333: The Only Chance of Survival

Chu Yangs Dantian was already locked. And his cultivation sealed! The current Chu Yang was no different from a regr person. With some difficulty, he could only move about, but it was absolutely impossible for there to be even an ounce of strength in him. Even a regr person who had never cultivated before would be able to beat Chu Yang, as long as he was built a little stronger! This was a perception which Li Qingyu, Li Qingfeng and Li Qinglei shared! It was also amon cognition among everyone in the world. There had never been anyone who could still have an outburst of powerfulbat ability while his cultivation was sealed! Absolutely not! Thus, the three of them were very reassured. And also very smug. At this point, Chu Yang was no different from fresh meat on a chopping board and was at theirplete mercy. But who could have ever expected that the meat on the chopping board would suddenly jump up and take a vicious bite out of them? This was something that they wouldnt dream of even in a nightmare! But this very situation, which they wouldnt have dreamed of even in a nightmare, was truly happening. The instant those tworge hands grabbed hold of his shoulders, Extraterrestrial Demon Chu, whose Dantian had already been locked and his cultivation sealed, suddenly released an intense bout of domineering, deste, lonely, destitute, powerful, ancient, imposing, swift and forceful... aura! Then, Chu Yangs back straightened. An emotionless and cold look, as though one who viewed all lives in the world as nothing but trifling weeds, shot out of his eyes! At the same time, a brilliant ray of sword light erupted! All of this took ce in a situation where they were not on guard at all. It happened right in the middle of their beautiful dreams! The sword light was bright and piercing! It disregarded all in the world! The two Supreme Martial Artists next to him were struck by the sword at the same time! Be careful! At this point, the voice of Li Qinglei, who had been so shocked that he turned into a wooden block, finally reached them! With blood spraying from all over their bodies, Li Qingyu and Li Qingfeng fell backward with great force! There was a huge gaping bloody hole in both their chests! They were critically injured! When the Sword Spirit took over Chu Yangs body, he had struck out instantly. However, first of all, he couldnt expose the devouring ability of the Nine Tribtions Sword; secondly, time was very pressing and there was an even stronger seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artist in front waiting for him tounch a sneak attack on. That was why these two sword shes hadnt been able to take the lives of the two powerful sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artists. But even so, it was enough to critically injure them and send them to the brink of death! Sword light fell abruptly, as though a waterfall and torrential rain. 999 sword shes merged into a mighty torrent and stabbed into Li Qinglei like a lightning storm! Li Qinglei let out a violent shout. Circting his Supreme Martial Artist vital energy and activating the aura of a Supreme Martial Artist, he started to lock down his defenses and concentrated all his efforts in defense! In this instant, he could not attack at all. The only thing he could do was defend himself! Poof, poof, poof... In just a mere moment, the white robes on Li Qinglei were already peppered with innumerous holes! Countless streams of blood, as though dense raindrops, spurted out. In the blink of an eye, Li Qinglei had already suffered more than 300 shes of the sword! His entire self had turned into a bloody porcupine! But at this point, his Supreme Martial Artist aura finally erupted! Amid a ferocious shout, an intense energy wave exploded. Chu Yang did not have that wild a wish as to hope to be able to kill three Supreme Martial Artists! Currently, when the Sword Spirit took over his body, he could only battle a fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist at best. To be able to critically injure two sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artists was already an unexpected and pleasant surprise! As for Li Qinglei, even if the Sword Spirit were to rely on the Nine Tribtions Sword, he could only break through a thinyer of his defense right now! A seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artist was on a level above the boundary between immortal and mortal. The Sword Spirit was still far from being his match at present! As such, after this round of attacks, Chu Yang had already risen into the air without waiting for Li Qinglei and the other two to regain their senses. With a loud and violent thunderp, he transformed into a ray of swift and forceful sword light, breaking out of the tent and shooting out at full speed. When Chu Yang flew out, the bodies of Li Qingyu and Li Qingfeng, who were spinning as they were thrown out, hadnt evennded. Li Qinglei was still in the midst of resisting the attack and retreating... The opponents attack was swift and forceful and hade out of nowhere. And the most terrible thing was that the sword was even a divine weapon that could cut through steel as though it was mud! Li Qinglei held his breath the entire time in defense. During this time, he didnt dare to even open his mouth to speak! Because once he did, the breath of air would rush out and the opponents sword aura would be able to invade his body right away and turn his internal organs into a heap of smashed rubble! He could only watch as Chu Yang transformed into a ray of lightning-like sword light and flew out whilst he was still retreating with his facepletely red... After retreating another couple of steps, he finally regained his bnce. He let out a deafening shout. Despicable little kid! Youre asking to die! With a sh, Li Qinglei vanished. Only at this point did Li Qingyu and Li Qingfeng finallynd in a crumpled heap on the ground,pletely unconscious! Li Qinglei went after Chu Yang at full speed. At this point, the raging fury in his heart had already reached a pinnacle! Just a bit more and his body could totally explode from anger! This was too infuriating! It was often said that even an experienced nanny could tie the diaper around a baby wrongly and that a boat could capsize in a ditch[1]. There was a mild hint of this in Li Qingleis case Not only did his boat capsize in a ditch, but it was also practically a huge ship that had capsized! When had he ever suffered such frustration during these several thousand years of traversing the martial world? When had he ever been yed for a fool by someone like this? When had he evernded himself in a situation like this where he was covered in injuries and his clothes couldnt even cover him fully? How could he not be furious? How could he not be in a thundering rage?! If I dont kill you! I swear Im not human... Li Qingleis voice reverberated throughout the sky andnd. Chu Yangs voice came from afar. Kill me? Lets talk when youve caught up to me! Hahaha... Ill admit that I cant charge my way out, but if I charge back into the north-west, what can you do about me? If I hide in the north-west for eight or ten years, what can you do? Although his voice was clear, it sounded very far away. All the Supreme Martial Artists outside hadnt even reacted yet; they were still in a daze. What was going on? Leaping into the air, the sight of a white shadow in the far distance turning into a white line entered Li Qingleis sight. Then, a yell could be heard from afar. Lets go! A few shadows seemed to rise into the air from both sides respectively before they followed after the white shadow. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the snow. Go after them! You bastards! Li Qinglei was so furious right now that he was seriously close to throwing up blood. To think so many people had been hiding in front of the fifth gate and right under their nose. If they had carried out a detailed search, they couldve found them. But not only did he not do so, but the enemy had alsounched a sneak attack on him one-on-one... What a disgrace this was! This was practically an unprecedentedly huge disgrace! Go after them! Kill them all! Li Qinglei howled ferociously in anger. He flew forward like a bolt of lightning as he let out a long howl to signal to the others to assemble. Attention, frontline... The enemy is rushing in the direction back to the north-west! Intercept them at once! Attention, left and right nks! Surround them at once! All personnel, proceed with an extensive and detailed search! All Supreme Martial Artists, use your divine consciousness to lock down the ce! Do it now! Now! For f*cks sake, hurry up!!!! As Li Qinglei made arrangements as though he had gone mad, innumerous white-robed men appeared. They discarded the trees on them and jumped out of the caves they were in. The ones standing in mid-air flew out immediately while the ones on top of the trees jumped left and right in quick session. Large groups of white-robed men leaped into the air from the ground... Two Supreme Martial Artists quickly lifted the unconscious Li Qingyu and Li Qingfeng and chased after the rest without stopping! Traces of the enemy had already surfaced. Besides, they had even revealed themselves openly. When should they pursue them at full force if not now? With a loud howl, the scene in the wide expanse of sky changed! So many white-robed figures charged into the vast snowfields, as though they were riding on clouds... The fifth gate, which had been guarded so stringently just moments ago, had already be an empty fort. Hurry! A low voice echoed faintly, as though the whispering of the wind, but its tone was urgent. This is our only chance! Nine shadows darted out lightning quick and flew at high speed while staying low and pressing against the ground. As though a mass of clouds, they rushed through the fifth gate in a whoosh! The next moment, without even a moment of pause, they immediately took on their fastest speed and leaped into the deep canyon that the Li n Supreme Martial Artists had excavated! Below the canyon, ayer of ice filled the whole ce. Beneath thisyer of ice was a water source. With a flip of the Nine Tribtions Sword, the nine of them slipped under the iceyer as though they were mudskippers. Then, they sprawled against the rock walls on the exterior at once and stayed there. Chu Yang used the Nine Tribtions Sword and soundlessly gouged out arge rock the size of a water vat and 15 meters wide. Circting his energy, he brought it out. Then, he threw the rock behind him, which Wei Wuyan then firmly caught hold of. Chu Yang had already entered the cave by then. Rocks flew out one by one... These rocks were silently ced under the iceyer. Then, after quietly stepping on them... the rocks sank into the mud with a few gurgles, not to be seen anymore... In the sky, heavy snow continued to fall, covering even thisyer of ice... On the rock wall here, a huge cave, enough to hide twenty people, had already appeared. They filed in one by one. Wei Wuyan, thest one to enter, used suction force to lightly suck therge rock in the very beginning into the opening and sealed it. From the outside, it was indiscernible even if someone were to dive underneath the iceyer and look at it. Taking over Wei Wuyans position, Chu Yang used the Nine Tribtions Sword to meticulously shave ayer off the rock. Why are you shaving off thisyer of rock? Cheng Duying was rather puzzled. For air! Chu Yang rolled his eyes. Were going to stay underground for a very long time. Without this little gap, even a Supreme Martial Artist would die of suffocation! After hiding into here, all of them finally breathed a sigh of relief. They were finally safe. Theres just one thing that I find strange... Im not surprised that you were able to return; what I find strange is that you had clearly returned to our hiding ce the moment you got out. But why did the entire Li n still go in pursuit toward the north? And it was apparent that they might have an even more obvious target now? Interrogation Officer One asked. He was absolutely mystified. If someone had lured the enemy away... then there had to be at least one person fewer here. But no one was missing at all... Besides, the Li n wasnt dumb. If only one of their opponents had gotten away, they would never abandon even the gate just to go after him! Theres of course a reason for this, answered Chu Yang ambiguously with a smile. The others very wisely chose not to ask any further. Chu Yang let out a long breath of air. The one who had lured the enemy away was, of course, the Sword Spirit. The Sword Spirit was the only one who had that sort of power. Creating the illusion of about ten people running away together for a short period of time was naturally not a problem to the Sword Spirit. From the beginning when Chu Yang had walked in, this had been his exact intention. As for working together... Before they even discussed the topic of the Li n distrusting him, Chu Yang simrly wouldnt have trusted any of the promises the Li n made even more! Right from the start, Chu Yang had never thought of working with them! The dangerous gamble this time, though surprising, was also extremely daring! It was indeed also the one and only chance of survival they had if they wanted to move forward! If it had failed, there was really nothing Chu Yang could have done other than to bring the rest along with him and retreat... [1] A saying which meant that something can easily go wrong in a totally unexpected area Chapter 1334 - Traveling Underground

Chapter 1334: Traveling Underground

Next, well start. Chu Yang smiled and said, Is everyone ready? In this cave, well pass through all the way, until... we cant take it anymore! Were ready! Everyone chuckled. Aspared to the life-threatening danger outside, the difort in this cave was nothing at all. Listen, said Chu Yang. I did not make this space very big for us to sleep inside but to use as a storage space. Next, there has to be a strict division of work. From this moment on, we have to work non-stop until we cant bear it anymore! Just say what to do! Interrogation Officer One said forthrightly. This is Jiuqu Ridge. You have moved the rocks underneath just now, and you can feel that they are ten times as heavy as the average rock! But we are going to make a path in such a ce! Ill open the way in the front, Wei Wuyan will be the second in line. Ill pass the rocks that are cut out to Wei Wuyan, who will pass them backward to the third person. Thest person has to put the rocks inside this space. Chu Yang said, This space can store thirty big rocks like that. After that, we would be about seven hundred feet further down... Do you get it? Yes, everyone replied in unison. The only requirement is that none of us should make any sound. Because of this, thest person in line will be the most tired. So well need to rotate. Chu Yang asked, What do you think? Interrogation Officer One said straightforwardly, We four brothers will take care of the rear. Now it seems like Brother Chu has deeper cultivation than us, but Brother Wei and others have only just reached the Supreme Martial Artist level and their status is not stable. We four have stayed at first-grade Supreme Martial Artist for decades... We are pretty confident about such kinds of things. Chu Yang nodded. Then, well start. With regard to things like being able to flee after killing, Chu Yang kept all to himself. Some things had to be made known to the whole world, or they were done in vain. But other things only needed to be kept to oneself. In the next moment, work began. Interrogation Officer One had doubts at first. He tried doing it and realized that with all his strength he could only insert the longsword and then cut out arge rock by mobilizing his internal energy and pull it out... Then, he was pretty much out of strength. The rocks of Jiuqu Ridge were no ordinary mountain rocks after all! Yet Chu Yang could actually open up such a long pathway? It seemed incredible, whichever way he looked at it. But, in the next moment, he shut the mouth that was about to open. He saw Chu Yangs longsword rise up, and with a sh, cut into the stone wall as effortlessly as cutting through tofu. A gap, the height of a person, was opened up. Then, more gaps were opened, one on the right, one on top, one below. His palms held the center of the rock and shook it without a sound. And then, his five fingers grabbed the rock like ws and dragged it out. It was fifty feet long! Looking at such a huge rock of tens of thousands of pounds, the brows of the eight Supreme Martial Artists were twitching wildly. This was no easy job indeed. Should this group of people be reced by King-level warriors or the like, even if they could escape by finding such a way, they would die from sheer exhaustion. Wei Wuyan took the rock with both hands, turned around and the rock was passed over smoothly. Wan Renjie took it and Cheng Duying sent it further... In the end, Interrogation Officer Two took it up, walked out to the outermost part of the cave andid it down gently- he finally understood why thisst position had to be rotated. The people in the middle were the least tired, because it was not difficult to carry it and hand it over. The problem was with the gently and quietly putting it down in the end. It was such a killing ordeal... This was actually a huge rock of more than 50,000 kilograms... To put it down like a feather without making a sound... It would be possible if it was one or two pieces, but with at most three or four hundred pieces, he would be totally exhausted. Chu Yang cut out another piece of the same size and passed it to the back. And then he started increasing the speed. Chu Yang was very fast. As expected, when they reached the 300th piece, Interrogation Officer Two finally couldnt take it anymore; Interrogation Officer Three reced him. Chu Yangs sweat poured down like rain in front, but he just kept rushing forward, as though he didnt know the meaning of being tired. Soon, they were already seven to eight thousand feet forward. Wei Wuyan and the others all felt a sense of fear. From now onward, start counting the time. Chu Yang said while handing out arge piece of rock, All of us are Supreme Martial Artists and should be clear about how much time there is in a day. Starting from Wei Wuyan, each of you will count one day, calcte clearly how long we have been here. When Wei Wuyan starts to feel fuzzy, pass the calction to Wan Renjie immediately. Be sure to remember it clearly... Everyone agreed. Once Chu Yang finished saying all these, he felt a shock in his heart. Everyone else seemed to feel something as well, but they didnt discover anything. Seeing that Chu Yang was silent, they all kept their mouths shut. The Sword Spirit was back. In his consciousness, Chu Yang learned that the Sword Spirit led the people out for five to six hundred miles, before he found a random mountain stream and flew back as a soul body... As for the people from the Li n, they were of course searching in that area, as clueless as headless flies... But Chu Yangs group could absolutely not go out, because the checkpoint in front had not been revoked. Besides, the siege by the Li n was bing more and more powerful! To go out now was tantamount to offering themselves to the enemy. All evidence said: just keep digging underneath here! Thinking of this, Chu Yang wanted to cry: Am I going to make holes all across eight thousand miles? How long would that take? In one morning, Chu Yang progressed fifty thousand feet! This speed was pretty fast. But with a distance of eight thousand miles, it was only a mere one percent... Besides, such a speed could notst long. After all, they had to eat and rest. The four at the rear were already sweating and panting. Wei Wuyan and another three reced them. After an unknown period of time, Wei Wuyan reminded them: a day and a night had passed. Only then did Chu Yang stop. Everyone was already starving and thirsty. Supreme Martial Artists could live without eating or even breathing. For example, to neither eat nor drink for three months waspletely possible. But to do that, there was a condition: not to use arge amount of physical energy. But with everyone tired to the bone right now, starving would be harmful! What are we gonna do to eat? Interrogation Officer One, who was following behind Chu Yang, asked. Theres dry food in the bags of all five of us but not much, said Chu Yang lightly. Inside my spatial storage ring, theres also some fresh water and food. If we save it, there should be enough. Bao Buhuan wanted to say: I dont have dry food in my bag. But once he opened his mouth, Wan Renjie pinched his thigh hard. Thats good, then! Interrogation Officer One felt reassured and said admiringly, I didnt expect that you guys have made such proper preparations and even have prepared dry food in such a dire situation. Chu Yang rolled his eyes. He thought to himself, If I didnt have the Nine Tribtions Space, the nine of us can only wait to be zombies here underground... Since I have the spatial storage ring, I naturally have to use it. Besides, I also just got this thing when I set off this time. Chu Yang showed them the spatial storage ring that he casually took from the Li ns Purple Crystal mine and smiled lightly. Out of curiosity, I put quite some things inside, especially food and drinks. Hmm, there are also several jugs of good wine inside... Wine! Upon hearing these words, the eight people immediately started drooling. My good god, this guy... actually also stored wine... What, would you like to drink some? Chu Yang asked, smiling. The eight nodded like chickens pecking at rice. Dig another two thousand feet forward! And then well start eating and drinking. A pot of wine for everyone, said Chu Yang with a smile. Immediately, everyone felt full of energy! What are we waiting for then? Hurry and work... Yes, yes, hurry up... Stop idling! Or Ill beat you! ... It was undeniable that under such dark and hopeless circumstances, the temptation of wine was multiplied from what it was on ordinary days! Under the temptation of wine, everyone was full of spirits and working very hard. They worked all the way until midnight. This time, they actually went out another six thousand feet! Three times more than the two thousand feet asked by Chu Yang! Everyone was already extremely exhausted; Chu Yang finally opened his arms. He found arge piece of rock,id several pieces of dry food on it and then the highly-anticipated gift came: under the eager eyes of the Supreme Martial Artists, Chu Yang slowly got out... a jug of wine! This was no small jug indeed. And it was genuinely good wine. Of course, Chu Yang would definitely not bring out the fine wine given by Xue Leihan... It was only ordinary wine that he brought out. There were several dozens more jars of such wine in the Nine Tribtions Space. But one could neither overeat nor overdrink. It was easy to get idle when one was full with food and wine... At such a moment, it would not do to be idle... Chu Yang made nine wine cups from stone and said in advance: only three cups of wine for each person. Interrogation Officer One and the others all wanted to cry: f*ck, you call this a cup? How could they satiate their thirst like this? It would be gone when they just started to taste it... Theres only this one jug of wine. Chu Yang casually put away the jug of wine. So we have to save it... At this time tomorrow, well each drink three cups again. Immediately, everyone had something to look forward to again. The scene was very funny: each of the eight Supreme Martial Artists held a stone wine cup with extreme care, lest they spilled half a drop, and drank with indefinite cherish... They took small sips, and with each sip, they turned it around in their mouths several times before they swallowed... And once they swallowed, they let out a long sigh of extreme satisfaction... Chapter 1335 - Gathering in the Northwest

Chapter 1335: Gathering in the Northwest

Unless they witnessed with their own eyes, no one would believe that Supreme Martial Artists could be so satisfied with such an ordinary wine. Without experiencing it themselves, Interrogation Officer One and the others would also never believe that theyd be so helpless... They finished eating and drinking. Everyone had only just started to feel satisfied with the food and their stomachs were only half full. Done eating? Lets start working. Chu Yang started leading the way without looking back and continued the grand mission of underground digging. Everyoneined. Holy shit, this one is even more terrible than andlord! To exploitbor with such intensity... But they only moved their lips toin, none of them would really get angry. At such a time,ining was actually... a sort of strength as well. Besides, it was a way of deepening their bond... The digging continued. Interrogation Officer One, Wan Renjie and the others gradually realized a strange problem: that Chu Yangs temperament would change. Sometimes, it was gentle and calm like the spring wind, with a confidence that didnt show as pride. But sometimes, it was actually very lonely and deste, making one pity him... Everyone felt strange: could such a young man actually have a painful past? Whenever this happened, the speed would always be very fast. Chu Yang seemed to be venting his anger from constantly mining the rocks while the others hurried to work,pletely silent... Everything happened quietly. They only felt strange: this guys stamina is really beyond the ordinary. All of us are panting heavily from the tiredness while hes still totally energetic. Naturally, everyone didnt know that in the middle of such high-efficiency work, Chu Yangs soul had already switched seven or eight times. The Sword Spirit and Chu Yang took turns. Though the Sword Spirit was unwillingly shouting I, the Sword Spirit, am a top-notch person, Ive never ever dug rocks..., under the tyranny of Lord Sword Master, the Sword Spirit had no choice but to participate in the work of digging rocks... On the third day, a new problem appeared. Though the difficulties of eating and drinking were settled for now, humans had another bodily need. Well... What about defecation? Even Supreme Martial Artists could not go without that. In this regard, Chu Yangs response was simple: find a way to settle yourself. The only requirement was: dont let me hear it! Dont let me see it! Dont let me smell it! Dont let me know about it! So right now, everybody went to defecate by secretively going to the back like a thief and settling it quickly. Anyway, soon it would be covered byrge rocks. After three days... When everyone was resting, Chu Yang brought out dry food, fresh water and fine wine. When everyone was waiting eagerly... Chu Yang took out the wine jar and filled the cups in front of everyone. When all of them had food in their mouth and tasted the wine with their faces full of enjoyment, Chu Yang said very embarrassedly, Bon appetit. Ill go back to take a shit. Well, I cant hold it anymore. I farted just now, did you smell it? Even I myself find it smelly... With this one sentence, everyones countenance turned ghastly immediately. At this moment, they were chewing food in their mouths and he said such a thing! F*ck! How much more despicable could he get! Cheng Duying felt especially helpless at this moment: just now, Chu Yang worked close in front of him, with Chu Yangs butt only centimeters away from his nose... At this moment, Wan Renjie was filling his mouth with food and about to swallow it... In a moment, he felt the food, which was fragrant and delicious in thest moment, turn as disgusting as feces. He retched, almost vomiting... F*ck! Beat him! The rage of eight men was like a fire. They rushed up and pressed the kid underneath, beating him up violently... After a long while, Chu Yang, with blue eyes and a swollen face, slipped to the back on his own. Everyone else exchanged a look and smiled together, covering their mouths. Well, for the sake of caution, they didnt want to make any sound... They felt touched internally. The suppressed emotions from carrying out such boring work for a long time underground was really unbearable. None of them were young, even the youngest was more than one thousand years old, and they did not have the energy to have fun. The joke that Chu Yang made just now actually got himself the target of violence. With a goodugh, all the emotional distress disappeared without a trace... It was impressive that he was so considerate. At the same time, all of the eight people actually discovered something. Chu Yangs dry food seemed to be endless. The nine people had been eating it for seven days and it could still make them half-full for each meal. They really didnt know how much stock Chu Yang had. But no one stated it. As for wine, it was three cups for each person every time. It had been seven days, and however big that wine jar was, it had to be long emptied. If one made strict calctions... at least three jars had to be emptied. But Chu Yangs wine jar actually still seemed full and able to pour out three cups every time. Something was obviously strange. But no one mentioned it either. All of them knew that Chu Yang, as the person in charge of supplies, had been bearing much more emotional pressure than themselves. For a young man like him to be able to do this, how could them old guys not relieve some of his burdens? ... Soon, Chu Yang was back and they started working. Within this period of time, they rested once every three days. During the rest, they came out beforehand to make a big cave, allowing everyone to lie down t and rx their tired bodies to the maximum. But even when sleeping, Chu Yang didnt change his demonic nature: he stuffed a piece of dry food in everyones mouths and forbade them from chewing it but to sleep with it in the mouth... to prevent snoring... After all, at such tired times, it was impossible to not snore after one fell asleep, but with dry food in their mouths, it was different... To begin with, they were hungry but prevented from eating it... Even after they were asleep, their mouths naturally produced saliva which melted the dry food slowly... Chu Yangs calctions were extremely urate: when the dry food meltedpletely, the people were pretty much supposed to be up... Everyone grumbled. ... Ten days had passed! Calcting their progress, they realized they were already 1,500 miles out! They heard no strange noises during all this time; it seemed that this time, the Li n really couldnt find them... Everyone was relieved. After all, in the eyes of the people from the Li n, the range of thousands of miles down below Jiuqu Ridge was beyond the abilities Chu Yang and his group of first-grade Supreme Martial Artists... ... Therefore, during this period, the world above ground surface was turned upside down. Li Qinglei and others felt so aggrieved. Who could anticipate such a situation? Apparently, the target had already appeared and also fixated on by their group! Everyone went up chasing, surrounding them in all sides and blocking their way, yet after a long time of chasing, they only found that the enemy had disappeared all at once. Where could they have disappeared to? After all, if they werent up in the sky, they had to be under the ground! As a result, that whole area, where the Sword Spirit disappeared, was turned upside down by experts from the Li n, no matter whether it was hills or mountains. And it was far beyond one thousand feet. Thirty thousand feet of earth was dug up! The Li nsbor was well rewarded! Some spirit beasts, such as hundred-year-old huge serpents staying under the ground for warmth, were all dug up. Even mice were all killed by the shaking. Every single piece of rockrger than the size of a human head was smashed. Looking over, the whole area of eight thousand square miles was aplete desert. But they got nothing concerning their real target. When the Li n was notified about such a situation, they dispatched anotherrge group of experts. The second grandmaster of the Li n, Li Xiangsi, personally led the team. He grabbed Li Qinglei and scolded him extremely severely, What are you good for? You saw them but actually failed to catch them? Chasing after those people for three hundred miles and you actually lost them... And yet you dared say that they disappeared unexpectedly... They arent f*cking ghosts! Li Qingleis head sank upon getting scolded. His veins pulsated. He didnt know that one sentence of Li Xiangsi was right at that point: they arent ghosts... Yes, the Sword Spirit wasnt a ghost, but in essence, he was no different from a ghost at all. In a strict sense, he was indeed an old ghost! Li Qinglei who was all red in the face from the scolding gritted his teeth and produced useful intelligence: Elder Master, I can promise that these bastards have headed toward the northwest! So long as we keep a tight blockade, theres no way they can get out! What is the f*cking use in saying that to me? Li Xiangsi raged. Why arent you off to look! The whole northwest was overturned. ces that used to be high mountains became tnd over this one single incident... Mountains were ttened. One had reasons to believe that the northwest would be renamed Northwest Great ins in the future! Several vassal small ns didnt do their work properly and their whole ns were decimated by the enraged Li n members... Everyone feared for their lives. Even the smallest movement was made a big deal of! The drastic moves of the Li n were so extraordinary, so cruel and so relentless that it of course caught the attention of the eight Super ns out there. At once, the eight Super ns attention toward the northwest became even more concentrated and cautious. Ling n, Ye n, Xiao n and the other ns were quietly infiltrating the northwest with their dispatched personnel. Manyw-enforcement officers were also rushing toward the northwest. The interrogation officers of Interrogation Hall naturally knew where their boss went. Yet after such a long time without receiving any news, they also sent out people to investigate... The Li n was naturally unwilling to let these people in, so conflict at the border grew more fierce by the day... Over at the southeast side. Ever since Chu Yang entered the underground, there had been no news at all. Everyone was anxious. Wu Juechengs injuries had been mostly recovered. One who stayed still for a long time would want to move. He epted the mission on behalf of others, and with the purpose of training the disciple, he brought Chu Leer, changed their looks and walked out of the southeast. He remembered Chu Yang mentioning about going to the northwest... Therefore, Chu Leer also went with her master all the way toward the northwest... Without anyone realizing, this geographically remote northwest actually became the ce of gathering of many martial arts experts. When the whole continent was in a mess, Chu Yang naturally knew nothing underground. Right now, he was only thinking about what Lang Yng had said to him via telepathy before he died. Chu Yang, do you understand? Chapter 1336 - The World is Shocked

Chapter 1336: The World is Shocked

Violet Aura from the East, a bright moones out above the mountains. When heaven and earth are covered in the same light, the night is cold and chilly. These were the words Lang Yng had said back then via telepathy. Chu Yang had thought it over and over for countless times within these few days. Chu Yang, do you understand? Do I understand? How can I f*cking understand! Violet Aura from the East, a bright moones out above the mountains. This first sentence is full of extreme contradictions. Violet Aura from the East usually happens at dawn, but a bright moones out above the mountains was actually at night. When heaven and earth are covered in the same light, the night is cold and chilly. It was even more contradictory! Heaven and earth are covered in the same light- this was apparently during the day. The night is cold and chilly- How could there be a night cold and chilly then? He sighed. Chu Yang remembered Lang Yngs words: the exact address of that ce cannot be given. It can only be found out by yourself! At the very least, he had to talk about how he found it, what was his experience, what was the direction, and general location... But back then, Lang Yngs breath was already very weak and he was being so sorrowful and emotional about the past and present. Before he had time to say anything much, he died. Though he wanted to say it, he couldnt anymore. Though Chu Yang had been kind to him, in thest moments of his life, he had to arrange for his own brothers before he talked about other things. But at that time, he already had no more strength to talk about other things. Therefore, in the end, he said with great anxiousness, Chu Yang, do you understand? There was another surface-level meaning to this sentence: Ive made arrangements for my brothers. Chu Yang, you being the Nine Tribtions Sword Master... dont kill my brothers! They will not be your enemy. So, do you understand? And there was another possibility: this address that I have given you, do you understand? Chu Yang was really confused. Inside the cave, Chu Yang wasying down, resting. Beside him, all eight men were already fast asleep. Only Chu Yang couldnt sleep. These words were of great importance. It was rted to the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! If he couldnt figure it out, where was he to go and find the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword? Sword Spirit, do you know anything about this area? Chu Yang asked in his consciousness. So many Nine Tribtions Sword Masters have once found it... The Sword Spirit looked hesitant and said, About this, Im really not sure. All the past Nine Tribtions Sword Masters found it themselves... Besides, the ces and conditions of storage were absolutely all different. None of them were asplex as it is now. But I can give you some hint based on the search trajectory of past Nine Tribtions Sword Masters. Hint? asked Chu Yang in confusion. Usually the ces, where the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters find this sixth sword piece that allows one to traverse all three heavens, are of great blessing! said the Sword Spirit. ces of great blessing? asked Chu Yang speechlessly. Am I supposed to go and study Fengshui again? The Sword Spirit coughed a bit and replied, About the first few phrases... I think they can be easily exined. How to exin? asked Chu Yang. I think its very simple. It means the time when the sun and the moon appear in the sky together. At that moment, one can see that ce at a suitable location! said the Sword Spirit, very troubled. Why do you always think in such aplicated way? Chu Yang suddenly froze. The time when the sun and the moon appear in the sky together? There were quite a lot of such incidences in a year... Usually, it happened at dawn or at dusk. Then, thest sentence the night is cold and chilly could also be exined. Then, its about the ce of great blessing. What kind of ce could be counted as having great blessing? Shit, on this continent, there were far too many such blessed ces... He thought about it for a long while until he felt a headache but couldnt figure anything out. Over there, Cheng Duying was lying sideways, sound asleep. Suddenly, he let out a fart. Wan Renjie beside him hummed a little, his mouth ttened and the dry food in his mouth was swallowed. He said, unconscious, So fragrant. Though Chu Yang was very troubled right now, he almost burst outughing. He really wanted to kick him up and ask: Is the food fragrant or the fart? On the other side, Interrogation Officer Three swallowed the dry food in his mouth at once and suddenly started sleep talking. Wake up, time to start work... Immediately, the others looked confused. Huh, so fast and work has started... Chu Yang coughed twice and said, Well, uh-huh. Hurry up, work is starting... All their looks toward Chu Yang were sad and angry. It was like cold and starving tenants looking at the fat, full and evil oldndlord. What? Chu Yang yelled angrily. Hurry, get up and work! Whoever doesnt get up at the count of three will have their three cups of wine at night canceled! Immediately, with a m, Interrogation Officer Three who was talking in his sleep jumped up first and walked forward half-consciously. Go work! Everyone was shocked and speechless. If someone woke up so fast, it was understandable, but for someone fast asleep to react like this was really... Interrogation Officer One kicked the butt of Interrogation Officer Three hard. Can you have your own will! Three cups of light wine are already enough to lure you to this! Interrogation Officer Three rubbed his eyes. Elder brother, since you dont care, Ill help you finish yours at night! You wish! Interrogation Officer One yelled angrily. Go work, go work. While cursing, a group ofborers started working... The passage underground was advancing at a speed of 150 miles per day! The world above was already fully turned upside down. Right now, the Li ns main force was almost all at the borders! Just as the people from the eight Super ns were going to infiltrate, they were faced with a hard hit! Those people from the eight Super ns who guarded the border to the Li n were mostly intelligence personnel and all they did toward the Li n was slowly exerting pressure to influence public opinion, forming a harassment offensive. Therefore, there werent many real professionals stationed here. Everyone knew that it was far from the final battle. Besides, the Li n had always adopted a tolerant and evasive attitude, so all these people had always done as they liked without caring. But right now, it was a troublesome period for the Li n. All the members had a belly full of anger. Coupled with the strict orders from the n, how could they still be as good-tempered as before? Therefore, when the people from eight Super ns went in arrogantly and uncaringly, they immediately encountered unprecedentedly hard resistance from the Li n! From the start, they were badly defeated. Besides, all those dispatched by the Li n this time were professionals... Now, each of the eight Super ns threw dozens of corpses here, and the smell of blood immediately covered the ce. With totally no mental preparation, the person-in-charge from each n was bedazzled. All of them hurried to send messages to their n headquarters at top speed. The message sent by Ye n was: Li n massively deployed its Supreme Martial Artists! They showed absolutely no mercy to our men and killed all they could. My humble opinion is that the Li n might go out of the northwest and extend their territory. The Nine Tribtions Sword Master has probably already appeared at the Li n! Xiao ns message was: Li n showed strange disturbances. In the recent half a month, there has been a faint earthquake in the northwest direction! We wanted to go inside and check, but we were ruthlessly expelled and killed by the Li n! Li ns Supreme Martial Artists guarded the border and seemed to have made a big move. Hope the n will decide on the next move. Ling n: Li n made a massive deployment, Im afraid something big will happen... Shi n: Li ns Supreme Martial Artists wildly ughtered our people. The prelude to the final battle has already started... Chen n: Li n is in a frenzy, they killed hundreds from our n. Now, a big battle ising and tension is high. Hope the n will send support soon... Zhuge n: ... Lan n: ... Y n: ... Law-enforcement officers: I followed the order to monitor the northwest, yet Li n had reversed their actions in the recent half a month and made drastic moves! Recently, dozens ofw-enforcement officers were injured by them. Moreover, all of the Li ns Supreme Martial Artists came out, seemingly with major actions. Besides, a few days ago, there was a strong earthquake in the north-west direction, we suspect it may be a strange phenomenon of heaven and earth. If it is, then it is certain that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master has already appeared and met with the Li n! Hope you will report this to Sir Dharma Supreme and make a decision as soon as possible. Law Enforcement Hall Blood-Payers Hall: the northwest mission cannot be performed. All blood-payers in the northwest are detained. The vast majority are already killed. The task entrusted to the Blood-Payers Hall cannot bepleted... The world was shocked! On the other side... Wu Juecheng and Chu Leer had alreadye out of the ck Blood Forest. There was nothing much in the southeast. But once they got out, the whole world was talking about the Extraterrestrial Demon. Everywhere, there were rumors of Chu Yang the Extraterrestrial Demon being frenzied and ughtering people across the world. Such news made Chu Leer who had always admired and been grateful to her elder brother feel especially ufortable inside. Her lively, bouncing and vivacious normal self turned into an ice-like cold on the very first day. Her little face went gloomy. Eventually, when they were again having a meal and the whole ce was talking about Chu Yang the Extraterrestrial Demon, Chu Leer stepped forward and cried out. Hes not an Extraterrestrial Demon! This is defamation! This one single sentence caused the master and disciple to be attacked. There were even dirty-minded ones who, upon seeing Chu Leers fairy-like looks and a young womans body shape despite her young age, started to have evil thoughts. Filthynguage and obscenities were endless. Chu Leer kept enduring it... until she finally couldnt anymore. Because of something her master taught her: The martial world follows thews of the jungle. Themon characteristic of martial artists is that they fear the strong and bully the weak. Being resilient and respectful all the way would only allow them to bully you even more... If one wants to live a respectful life in a martial world like this, theres only one way: make people afraid of you! This is no time for saints. If you talk with manners and reason, others will talk to you with fists and strength. Only when you talk with fists to others and be tougher than them would they actually talk with manners and reason to you. The most important thing when traveling the martial world is that your heart has to be hard and your ways have to be vicious. Without skills, others would not respect you. But if you can make everyone in the world fear you, they would naturally start to respect you! So let go and do it. They are not people but ants! Especially people who offend you, they are not people but a group of ants waiting to be killed! Chapter 1337 - The Poison Doctor Teaching His Disciple Chapter 1337: The Poison Doctor Teaching His Disciple Wu Juechengs teaching method was no doubt very efficient. And with Chu Leers intelligence, she was able to infer more than usual just from this piece of advice alone! Right away, she fully understood and thoroughly executed her Teachers advice. And in a way that was extremely well done! Even Wu Juecheng himself didnt expect just what kind of influence these words of his would have on his disciples entire lifetime. And all the more he couldnt have expected that it was precisely these words of his that would open the curtains to the prologue of the Nine Heavens being ughtered! And even lead to a cruel and inhumane prelude to the Extraterrestrial Demons above the Nine Heavens Imperial Court in the future! From the start, Wu Juecheng was someone who stood ambiguously between good and evil. He was someone who did whatever he wanted. When he imparted knowledge to his disciple, he naturally instilled in his disciple his own set of principles. Him being addressed as Poison Doctor back then... To put it frankly... He wasnt much of a good guy either. Wu Juecheng was someone who was very clear-cut about what he loved and what he hated. His actions stayed true to himself. And it was precisely this personality of his which led to him being somewhat obstinate and conceited. As the saying goes, one is marked by thepany one keeps. Under the guidance of such a Teacher who taught and set an example by his own deeds and actions, Chu Leer improved very fast. After these repeated teachings from her Teacher, the next moment, Chu Leer, who had reached her limit, waved her hand in a fit of rage. More than ten people the ones who had been the most active in saying vulgar things earlier copsed to the ground and stopped breathing immediately. Thereafter, Chu Leer asked someone who was standing at the side, Do you think they deserved to die? This person was still in his dreams and unaware of what had happened. The moment he opened his mouth, he said, Little whore... Before he had even finished, he had already been poisoned. But this time, he didnt die right away. Instead, he was put in a living hell where his entire body began to rot. He screamed tragically as his flesh rotted away. The ones standing around, who were initially puzzled as to what was happening, were frightened out of their wits at once. Their eyes, as they looked at this little miss who looked no different from a fairy, were filled with fear. Chu Leer seemed to have been enlightened. Killing someone unnoticeably doesnt work either. It needs to be seen by others before they will fear you! Wu Juecheng was extremely approving of his disciples intelligence which exceeded most regr people. Yes! Youre totally right... And so, Chu Leer waved her arm once more. The moment she waved her fair and tender little hand, all the big and tall men who had teased her earlier copsed one by one and started wailing and moaning pitifully. Chu Leer very patiently asked them one by one, Are you afraid of me? Yes! Yes, I am... Grandaunt[1]... Please spare me... The man being questioned was in the midst of experiencing extreme agony. The feeling he got when he suddenly heard such a question was seriously indescribable. Is Chu Yang an Extraterrestrial Demon? asked Chu Leer again. No! Definitely not! The man was in so much pain that even his facial muscles were spasming. He swore to the heavens, Master Chu, Chu Yang, is honorable and courageous, and a peerless hero! Whoever dares to say that Master Chu is an Extraterrestrial Demon, I, I, I... Ill desecrate their ancestral graves! Alright. All smiles, Chu Leer waved her arm again and alleviated his agony. Then, she asked the next person, Are you afraid of me? No, no, this wont do! Wu Juecheng shook his head vehemently. Youre too kind. How can you let off those who have offended you? Even if hes afraid of you, its not impossible for him to try and take revenge against you... Therefore, you must eliminate the cause of danger at the root! Directly resolving everything by solving the main problem is the best policy! ... Do you see it now? The Dharma Supreme created the rumor that your elder brother is an Extraterrestrial Demon and everyone believed him. Why is that? Wu Juecheng patiently taught her over and over. Because the Dharma Supreme has status! He has power! And influence! Thats why everyone believed him. But under your efforts, there are now people saying that your elder brother, Chu Yang, is not an Extraterrestrial Demon. Why is that? Because you have power. Thats why they are scared of you! That is why theyll agree with whatever you say... Chu Leer was extremely intelligent. She was able to infer several points from just one example. Therefore, as long as I have enough power and status, if I tell everyone not to believe the Dharma Supremes words! Then, no one would believe him! If I say that the Dharma Supreme is a bastard, then they would also echo me and say that the Dharma Supreme is a bastard! Exactly! This child is worth teaching indeed! But how can I make others fear me? Surely I cant poison someone the moment I see him? Chu Leer furrowed her pretty little brows. Thats not necessary. You can look for a few people whose status is high enough... Yes, such as doing this and this, and give him hell. As you go about, your reputation... will also naturally ring out loud far and wide in the world, answered Wu Juecheng with a kindly expression. Thats true. Only the words of people with status would spread far... Chu Leer was deep in thought. But they didnt offend me... Troubled, Chu Leer said, Striking out against others so rashly doesnt seem like a good idea... Silly girl! As though exasperated at her inability to live up to his expectations, Wu Juecheng said, Isnt it something very simple to get them to offend you? Just give them the opportunity to offend you! Teacher is right... And so, as they traveled on, not only did Eldest Young Miss Chu Leer punish everyone who dared to say Chu Yang the Extraterrestrial Demon did so and so along the way, after they left, all the brave local men with even a bit of reputation started to have nightmares one by one. Some of them got it so bad that even after Chu Leer had gone for quite a few months, the moment they recalled what had happened, they would shake all over. This entire journey was certainly filled with colorful adventures... But Teacher, if I go on killing people like this, arent I killing too many... Its a little against the natural harmony of the world. One day, Chu Leer finally found it a little too cruel. Against the natural harmony of the world? What nonsense! Wu Juecheng educated her seriously. Were enforcing justice on behalf of heaven! Understand? Look, everyone whom youve killed is a bad person, right? They said that Big Brother is an Extraterrestrial Demon and even outraged my modesty. Of course they are bad people! Chu Leer nodded somewhat ignorantly... Do you know the danger a wicked person can bring? Wu Juecheng said, A gangster can bring disaster to an entire street. A tyrant can bring disaster to an entire vige and even a town. A gangster with a bit of cultivation would be able to bring disaster to a province. If its a wicked person whose cultivation level is King-level, Emperor-level, Monarch-level or Martial Saint-level and above, then he would bring real disaster to... the effects are too many to be listed. Right? The extent of a bad persons wickedness is directly linked to his cultivation. Teacher is right, replied Chu Leer. When you kill an insignificant gangster, you would have saved the people of an entire street. When you kill a more impactful gangster, you would have saved an entire town. When you kill a Martial Saint-level gangster, you would have saved arge number of people which cane up to a few cities worth of people, said Wu Juecheng. Teacher is right! We are enforcing justice on behalf of heaven by doing this! Chu Leer was very happy. Therefore, when you show kindness to a viin, that is the same as being cruel to good people. When you show mercy to a viin and he brings disaster to good people in the future, that would be no different from youmitting these sins... Wu Juecheng went on, But youre such a kind girl, so why would youmit sins? Teacher is right! Chu Leer nodded heavily. She certainly would nevermit any sins! Therefore, when you see bad people in the future, if you decide to kill them, then you must kill them all! Do not give them any more chances to do evil! Dont let yourselfmit any sins, said Wu Juecheng. But what if they turn over a new leaf... Wouldnt they be a good person then? Cough, old habits die hard. A wolf will always bring harm to people! Havent you heard the saints say this all the time Its easy to change rivers and mountains but hard to change a persons nature! How can bad people ever be good people? Counting on them to turn over a new leaf is a concept thats so distant and vague. We dont have the time to invigte and watch them turn over a new leaf one by one either. Isnt killing them so much more efficient... Teacher is right! Therefore, every person you kill is a charitable deed that you have done. The agent enforcing justice on behalf of heaven is precisely Miss Chu Leer! Yes! I am the one to enforce justice on behalf of heaven! Uhh, but Teacher, look at how these regr folks are also looking at me with so much fear... Thats because they dont understand how much good youve done for them! When you kill a tyrant, the ones who benefit the most are precisely these people. They may be afraid of you now, but when they lead a happy and peaceful life in the future, theyll slowlye to understand your kindness. Besides... even if they dont ever understand it, when we do good and mete out justice, were not after peoples gratitude and repayment of kindness, right? Wouldnt that make us inferior people? Teacher is right! I dont expect them to repay me... Think about it How many bad people have you killed along the way? There should be a total of 110 of them. Then how many good people have you saved? Countless, right? Yes! She nodded happily. You feel happy in your heart, right? Yes! Exactly. When you expect others to know when you bequeath kindness, thats being hypocritical. Only when you keep yourself and your identity a secret would it then be true kindness. Yes! Do you also feel that killing people is very disgusting? Yes, its too disgusting... But think about it How many people are now able to live a good life because you have killed the evildoer? Are you not willing to bear even a little disgust for the sake of so many people? Of course I can! Therefore, even if its disgusting... you must also kill the evildoers and do good! Yes! And thus, the first stage of Wu Juecheng imparting knowledge to his disciple was pronounced sessful! If Chu Yang were to hear this conversation, he would definitely fight it out with this old fellow! If anyone from the Chu n were to hear it, they would also bring Chu Leer far, far away from this Teacher of hers right away... Therefore, this was the true reason why Wu Juecheng had been so quick to bring his disciple out for training this time before his injuries had even healed. He, however, had also found the correct person to impart this logic and reasoning of his to. Chu Leer was exceedingly intelligent. How could any old regr conning be able to sway her? But she had been tormented by pain and disease ever since she was young. Her heart had already be as firm and resolute as bedrock in the vast and boundless pain and agony. Her will had also long been polished among boundless despair. Perhaps most regr girls of her age would be so frightened that they would shake like a leaf if they were to see others ughtering a chicken. But to Chu Leer, killing a few people by her own hand, especially when they were evil-doers... The psychological pressure was seriously not a lot. As for Wu Juechengs teachings, to be honest, just guiding her to the train of thought was already enough. What he had said after that was what Chu Leer felt that she herself wanted to say as well. Wu Juecheng was naturally obstinate and conceited, but Chu Leer was even more clear-cut on her love and hatred! The extent of it had already reached a point where it could be considered a medical condition! In Chu Leers heart, her love and hatred were separated even clearer and more precisely than her Teacher! Since the person was bringing harm to others, why couldnt she kill him? Was she to leave him be and allow him to continue harming others? Chu Yang was her elder brother and also the person who treated her the best in this world. If someone were to insult him or wish to kill him, then even if he were a good person, she would kill him too! What more if he were a bad person? As for being sympathetic... Everyone naturally had their reasons for being a wicked person. At the bottom of it all, they were all deserving of forgiveness and sympathy. However, was she capable of sympathizing with them? Besides... The moment she was born, she had been confined to bed. At the point where she was constantly going back and forth in front of the gates of hell back then, who had ever sympathized with her? [1] This term is also used to address women whom one cannot offend for whatever reason; its also used by women to address themselves when they talk big about themselves Chapter 1338 - The Great Miss Heavenly Poison

Chapter 1338: The Great Miss Heavenly Poison

Chu Leer felt indignant. Now that Im alive, why cant I live the life I want? And do the things I want to do the most? Why should I be constrained by anything? If you were topliment me for being genuine, I would naturally be very happy. But I dont care even if you were to condemn me. You can continue your condemnation while I continue to kill whoever I want. As long as my big brother, father and mother do not condemn me... Isnt that good enough? When one is alive, he should live willfully! He should live as freely and easily as he wishes! He should live unconstrained! He should do things his own way! And should do whatever he wants! Only then will he not let down his precious life and the prime of his youth! Wu Juecheng began the second stage of imparting knowledge to his disciple. Leer, look at the way you use poison. Youre being too wasteful. You must understand that poison is something bestowed upon us by Heaven. Every type of poison has its own unique value. Therefore, they mustnt be used carelessly. What Teacher wants to say is? When we use poison, we must use the exact amount needed, not one bit more and not one bit less. An amount just right to kill someone and yet not waste any bit of it... For example, if you can kill a chicken by using just three grams of Ecstasy Herb, then if you were to use double the amount, wouldnt that be a waste? You must make every bit count. I see. The use of poison is divided into several stages. The first stage As long as you can kill someone, itll do. Any kind of poison may be used. This is the most inferior method... because you dont have a good grasp of the nature of the poison yet. The second stage is uracy; it differs from person to person. The third stage is to use poison capable only of killing a King-level to kill a Martial Saint. This is an area that requires much study... It concerns ones body constitution, skill techniques, environment, state of mind and more... As for the fourth stage, one must use herbs with strong nourishing properties to poison someone to death... Hmm, when you reach the fifth stage, you will be able to change your stance anytime. That is to say, I can use herbs capable of killing someone to save someone, while I can also use herbs for saving someone to kill someone. At that point, youll be considered a divine doctor as well as a poison saint. Only then will you be considered to have learned the basics. Such as I, your Teacher! Right now, you are at the first stage. You must make full use of the time you have and push forward to the second stage! You should use poison thats appropriate for the person youre using it against. For example, against a King-level, Tricolor Poison would actually have been enough to send him to hell, but instead, you used Shadowless Poison which is capable of killing a Martial Saint. This is... too much of a waste. And its also putting him on too high a pedestal... Dying from such a high-grade poison is too much of a privilege for him! Hes just a duck from Lower Three Heavens, yet you insist on catching it and bringing it to the Nine Heavens Imperial Court to kill him Thats killing him on too high a pedestal! What Teacher means is... As the saying goes, a person uses things appropriate for his level. What poison you use should reflect your personality; the two must be suitable for each other. This will be advantageous to yourself in controlling your poison techniques, such that it wont be in disorder... Hmm, I understand now... Thats great. Take a brothel for example A talented and romantic schr and a regr peddler definitely will not go to the same one... Cough, Teacher has said something indiscreet... Actually, I dont go to such ces... Yes, I believe that Teacher definitely wont go... just once! Wu Juecheng covered his face and ran off in tears. One must be open and aboveboard in everything he does! The Poison Doctor Wu Juecheng said sanctimoniously, Therefore, when you kill someone, you must tell them who you are! If you do that, you will have a clear conscience! Yes! Whether in my travels or at rest, my name stays the same! I am Chu Leer! Chu Leer dered. That wont do! Wu Juecheng frowned. The name Chu Leercks oomph. When going around in the martial world, a loud and resounding nickname is necessary... We must think about this properly. Yes, Teacher is right. Lets discuss this. Both Teacher and disciple racked their brains over this for a long time. After rejecting innumerous nickname choices, a nickname that both Teacher and disciple were satisfied with finally appeared. The moment it appeared, due to the fact that Miss Chu Leer wanted to get her name out far and wide, it immediately raged through the north, south and throughout the world! The Great Miss Heavenly Poison! ... As they continued on their travels, a bloody storm raged the entire way. Miss Chu Leers poison techniques became closer and closer to the acme of perfection. The more she used poison, the better she got. From the point they exited the ck Blood Forest and all the way to the Ye ns territory, this whole journey was practically even more brutal than what Chu Yangs was previously. Everywhere they passed by, screams and cries followed. The name of the Great Miss Heavenly Poison spread far and wide. The degree of how much it was trending was practically second to none! All demons and devils fled the moment they caught wind of her. Everyone knew that a pretty and delicate little miss known as the Great Miss Heavenly Poison, who was cruel and ruthless and showed no mercy whatsoever, was currently heading all the way north from the south-east! All of them felt that it was better to just stay far, far away. Displeasing this Great Miss was no joke. Someone would definitely die. Those pretty eyshes of hers didnt even blink when she took the lives of a whole bunch of people... Ever since they entered the territory of the Ye n, there were even more disputes and conflicts, as well as even more people condemning the Extraterrestrial Demons. And so, the number of people who died in the hands of Chu Leer, the Great Miss Heavenly Poison... also increased. A few members of the ns affiliated with the Ye n, upon hearing that the Great Miss Heavenly Poison was as beautiful as a flower, actually started to harbor ill intentions. Against these traps, it went without saying that both Teacher and disciple walked into them boldly and fearlessly. Following which, the ns that had set up the traps went out of luck. After these ns were tormented, robbed and subsequently fleeced and threatened, they ran overnight to the Ye n to pour their woes. The Ye n naturally had to stand up for their subordinates. And so, wave after wave of people came... Going from weak to strong. Wu Juecheng saw this as a fantastic opportunity to train his disciple. As such, as long as no real experts above the level of fifth to sixth-grade Martial Saint appeared, Lord Poison Doctor always watched from the side without interfering. Chu Leer was already a Martial Saint. Now that her poison techniques had improved by leaps and bounds, she was naturally able to deal with them easily. Besides, the little girl waspletely unaware of the Ye n; she had no reservations at all when dealing with them. As long as they were people whom she could kill, she very smoothly took their lives... Things became more and more serious. When the Ye n finally realized that they were up against a formidable opponent this time, tens of Ye n experts had already died by the hand of the Great Miss Heavenly Poison. Including three fourth-grade Martial Saints! Thus, the Ye n dispatched two first-grade Supreme Martial Artists to lead a team to capture and kill the Great Miss Heavenly Poison for revenge. But after the two first-grade Supreme Martial Artists left, it was as though they had disappeared into nothingness... In the past, there were still people who escaped and returned to report what had happened. However, this time round, there wasnt even a single person who came back to report... As such, they went to the extent of dispatching three third-grade Supreme Martial Artists... In the end, once again, none of them returned... Sh*t finally hit the fan! How could the Ye n possibly take things lying down after suffering such a loss? And so, they dispatched yet another two fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists... But same as always, they went on a path of no return! This time round, they flew into a panic! But just as the Ye n was deploying their forces in preparation for arge-scale operation to avenge their past humiliation, they received a letter from the north-west. Before the n leader had even finished reading the letter, the entire Ye n headquarters courtyard suddenly broke out in chaos. Someone was shouting in fear and panic. This is terrible... the Great Miss Heavenly Poison hase... Wu Juecheng had never been one to hold back because of others. Ye n? What Ye n? Why were they being so persistent after messing around with them? And so, in a fit of rage, he stormed into the headquarters, determined to demand an exnation. Everyone from the Ye n who heard this found it hrious and infuriating at the same time. Isnt this Great Miss Heavenly Poison seriously thinking too highly of herself? We certainly cant do anything about you showing off outside because youre so quick to escape, but now youve actually charged into the Ye ns headquarters to kick up a fuss? This old fellow was really impressive too! Actuallying all the way to the Ye ns headquarters to demand an exnation? He obviously didnt know what death was! With a word ofmand,yers of Ye n experts surrounded both Teacher and disciple. And so, Lord Poison Doctor flew into a rage! With a howl and a wave of his arm, people fell to the ground in heaps. In the end, this matter rmed the number one Elder Master of the Ye n Ye Chenchen! Ye Chenchen was in the midst of seclusion then. When he heard the chaos in the n, he brought a few expert guards along with him as he came out to take a look, longing for action for a prolonged period of inactivity. It wouldnt have been so bad if he didnt take a look; but the moment he did, he practically got a fright and got a severe headache instantly! Oh my god, how did they displease this old master? And even provoked him all the way back home here? Wu Juecheng was an expert of a generation. Even if Ye Chenchen hadnt seen him in person before, he had at least seen portraits of him. How could he possibly not recognize that this old master was the Poison Doctor, Wu Juecheng? Without any other choice, he hastily came forward and bowed in respect. Elder Wu... Where did you find the leisure to visit the Ye n today? This was something indisputable. In terms of age and seniority, Wu Juecheng was one of the Nine Tribtions from the previous, previous, previous generation, while Ye Chenchen was the son of the previous generations Nine Tribtions. There was a huge disparity in their levels of seniority. It wouldnt have been so bad if Ye Chenchen didnt say anything; but the moment he did, everyone fainted from shock! Even the number one Elder Master who had lived for ten thousand years was calling him Elder... Every single person in the Ye n was bbergasted. What exactly had they messed with and brought back home? Looking over, Wu Juecheng replied, People from your Ye n are seriously too insensible. They constantly sent people to bully my disciple. After sending Emperors, they sent Monarchs; after Monarchs, they sent quite a few waves of Martial Saints. When the Martial Saints couldnt take us down, they decided that they might as well send wave after wave of Supreme Martial Artists... Seeing that it must be tiring and really troublesome for all of you to deploy troops time and again, this old man decided to just send himself here directly... All at once, Ye Chenchens face turned deep red. He red at his descendents furiously. These people were really capable of stirring sh*t. Previously, they provoked an ultimate expert from beyond the Heavens and even his son had died, together with more than a hundred Supreme Martial Artists from the n. Now they were doing even better, actually bringing the Poison Doctor Wu Juecheng back home... Even a regr person knew to pick the weak to bully, but this huge n of his whose lineage had passed down for ten thousand years didnt even know to pick someone weak when bullying others... They seriously deserved a f*cking lesson! Wu Juecheng... Was he someone whom they could provoke back home? Hed rather they have riled up Ning Tianya, Bu Liuqing, Yue Lingxue, Feng Yurou or even the Dharma Supreme and brought them all back home than bring home Wu Juecheng. This fellow was right in the heart of central ground in the Ye n. Just a mere thought and... A gue would sweep through the surrounding area of several hundred kilometers! Elder is too humorous... Hurhur... Ye Chenchens expression darkened. Whos the one who offended Elder Wu? Step forward and apologize for your wrongdoings! This deep shout was, of course, extremely imposing. However, not a single person stepped forward. Cough, those few people who have displeased me, this old man has already sent them to have some tea with your father. Wu Juecheng continued leisurely, The reason why Im here today is because I was afraid that all of you werent adequately prepared, so I came forward on my own ord to ept your punishment... Well, if you dont intend to punish me, then Im going to demand an exnation. He paused for a moment before he nodded affirmatively. Yes, this exnation is something I must demand. The Ye n members all around him were rather bbergasted. Wasnt this old fellow being too arrogant? Even if he was an elder... he had already killed every single person who offended him, and they hadnt even settled this score with him. Yet he was here demanding an exnation? Chapter 1339 - An Explanation Worth An Exorbitant Price

Chapter 1339: An Exnation Worth An Exorbitant Price

With a resigned look on his face and in a tone as if he didnt know whether tough or cry, Ye Chenchen said, Elder... Even if you were to give me more guts than I have right now, I wouldnt dare to punish Elder... Since youve already meted out punishment to those few ignorant fools... How about we just leave it at that... On ount of using from the same roots... When he heard the words the same roots, Wu Juechengs expression changed peculiarly. Strictly speaking, they had certainlye from the same roots Both of them had ties to the Nine Tribtions! During this period of time, Wu Juechengs state of mind had changed. He seemed to have let go of the past somewhat a little. At this point, when he heard these words, all sorts of feelings actually welled up in him. With an emotional sigh, he replied, Forget it. Since youve put it that way, this old man wont push things too far then. Ye Chenchen thanked him incessantly. Well leave it at that if the Ye npensates my little disciple a little for her losses. Wu Juecheng looked dotingly over at Chu Leer. This little disciple of mine is a little girl. Shes my closed-door disciple[1] and has always been timid and doted on like a treasure. She has been quite badly frightened by the Ye n this time. On the outer rim of the experts surrounding them, the expressions on the faces of a few people were rather strange. Quite badly frightened by us? This little grandaunt had dished out Innate Poison the moment she made her move. Who exactly is the one here who was badly frightened? Ye Chenchen burst intoughter. Certainly, certainly. Someone, open the n treasury and let this little... little... He uttered a few littles, seriously having no idea how he should address Chu Leer. Even if it wasnt by the usual custom of age and seniority and simply ording to the generations of Nine Tribtions, Wu Juecheng was also someone from his grandfathers era. Now that Wu Juecheng had taken a disciple... Was he supposed to address her as Grandaunt? Surely not? Cough, you can just overlook it and call her little sister. Wu Juecheng thought about it. When he saw how sensible Ye Chenchen was to actually open up the treasury... Wu Juecheng also felt extremely glorified and so, he decided not to make things difficult for him anymore. Otherwise, he would definitely let this esteemed Elder Master of the Ye n address Chu Leer, a fourteen-year-old young girl, as Grandaunt right in front of his descendants! This was something that our Poison Doctor here was perfectly capable of. Yes, bring this little sister... to select a few things she likes. Ye Chenchen felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted from his mind. But what if there are a lot of things I like? asked Chu Leer pitifully as she looked at Wu Juecheng. Wu Juecheng frowned immediately. Thats right, you dont have a storage device after all... Prepare a spatial storage ring of thergest capacity for this little sister! Before Wu Juecheng even finished, Ye Chenchen had made the necessary arrangements. Since it was for certain that he was going to be exploited, he might as well be more forthright. This way, he could be dealt with much less severely... Kid, youre deserving of the title of the descendant of a Nine Tribtions after all. So sensible! Wu Juechengplimented him. Ye Chenchen looked as though he didnt know whether tough or cry. He was already ten thousand years old, yet he was being called a kid and even received praise for being so sensible! Im too f*cking sensible... Lookingpletely harmless and lovable, Chu Leer very bashfully walked off with little steps and a blushing face as she was brought to the Ye ns treasury to select her pensation fee for mental trauma. Ye Chenchen showed great hospitality as he invited Wu Juecheng into the living room. He entertained him personally and waited upon him carefully. Outside, the utterly confused Ye n experts gradually dispersed. When they saw how the corpses of the people who had been poisoned earlier had turned ck by this moment, all of them were extremely perplexed. Why didnt the Elder Master ask that old fellow for the antidote? What they didnt know was that Ye Chenchen understood this Poison Doctor very well Since he had personally poisoned them... then it was best that he didnt ask for the antidote. Even if he did, there was no use. They were doomed to die the moment they were poisoned! Those who were indignant asked around about the background of that old fellow. The ones in the know responded with a few heavy words One of the Nine Tribtions from thirty thousand years ago and the Poison Doctor, Wu Juecheng! The only sessor to Supremacy Chen Feng! These few words reverberated through those who didnt know the truth and nearly made them trip over their own feet. Oh my god! They had actually mmed into the top-ss number one iron te when they helped to stand up for the ns affiliated to them! In this instant, they even wished they could annihte those few ns affiliated to them. No wonder the Elder Master was so courteous. Wu Juecheng entering the n was practically... a situation without any solution! If they had been besieged outside, they still had some hope of escaping if the winds were strong and the air was humid, because poisonous gas would be hard to use in that case. Or if their luck was good and their setup apt, they could even finish off the old fellow... But in their own home... Unless they didnt want their descendants to live anymore... Ye Chenchen and Wu Juecheng sipped their tea. After a while, a bashful Chu Leer finally came in looking all frail and delicate and stood obediently behind Wu Juecheng. Bursting intoughter, Wu Juecheng didnt even ask what his disciple had taken and bade farewell right away. Ye Chenchen was more than happy for them to leave and hurried to see them out. After sending out both young and old, Ye Chenchen prepared to return to seclusion. After all, it wasnt as if he could give his descendants another huge lecture over this matter, right? Since it was over, then that was it... Then, he noticed that theplexion of the warden, who was in charge of bringing Chu Leer to the treasury, was rather ashen and his eyes shifty. Out of a moment of curiosity, he asked, What did that little girl take? She... Large droplets of perspiration dripped down the forehead of the warden as he stammered, She took... she took... the Sovereign Sword, the Bloom and Fade Flower, a piece of Soul of the Purple Crystal, two stalks of Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng, a piece of Exquisite Gold Jade Essence, some Heavenly Moonlight Essence, as well as seven to eight eleventh-grade and twelfth-grade spiritual beast cores... What?! Even with the willpower that Ye Chenchen had cultivated over ten thousand years, he couldnt help but hold his forehead and stagger. Beside him, the eyes of the two ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists who apanied him during his seclusion couldnt help but shoot open as well. These were all heirlooms of the Ye n! Every item was extremely rare! It could be said that even the lousiest one out of the lot was a premium-grade Heavenly Treasure that could astound the entire Nine Heavens! The Sovereign Sword was a divine weapon masterpiece. One needed only to infuse internal energy into it and it would be capable of cutting through steel as though cutting through mud. Its appearance was also grand and beautiful. In addition, its de was tough yet pliable; when not in use, it could be wrapped around the waist as a belt. The legend went that this sword was made by a sovereign from beyond the Heavens! And had unexpectedly made its way into the Nine Heavens realm. The Ye n had always treasured it greatly and never dared to show it to anyone. They didnt expect that before the Ye n could even debut it, it had already changed owners... The Bloom and Fade Flower bloomed once every five thousand years. The moment it bloomed, it would wither. And once it withered, it would lose all effect it held! Only when it was picked at the very moment it bloomed would it then be an ultimate medicinal herb. The blooming Bloom and Fade Flower could preserve ones youth for eternity and permanently stabilize ones soul. The Soul of the Purple Crystal and Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng didnt need further introduction. The Exquisite Gold Jade Essence was a fascinating and rare treasure. Soft to the touch, it was as light as a feather, just like Cloudy Steel. However, its value was a hundredfold that of Cloudy Steel! Using it to forge weapons would result in a sturdy and indestructible weapon. Furthermore, it could merge with the spirit to be a divine weapon imbued with spirit and intelligence! The Heavenly Moonlight Essence was essence formed by pure moonlight in a special dimension. Even the Ye n had never figured out its use even when they were in possession of it. The only thing they knew was that this was a powerful item but didnt know what it was used for... As for those seven to eight eleventh-grade and twelfth-grade spiritual beast cores... Any of them was worth a great fortune of astronomical amount! One must understand that even though the Ye n had existed for ten thousand years... they had only collected these many. And now, they had changed hands so easily... As he thought of these items, even with Ye Chenchens magnanimity, he couldnt help but feel twinge after twinge of pain in his heart. He had originally thought that the little girl was frail, delicate and obedient. Besides, she was so young and might not necessarily have the experience and a discerning eye, so even if she had gone to the treasury, he thought that she would just choose a few things that girls would like and werent worth much. He had treated it as merely coaxing a child and making her happy... Besides, judging from the little girls bashful countenance earlier, he couldnt even be sure if she would dare to take anything. Who knew that he had opened the doors wide and let a huge dragon into a glittering treasure trove... When he thought of Wu Juechengs evaluation of him earlier So sensible! Ye Chenchen couldnt help but agree wholeheartedly. Im indeed too sensible... So much so that even I want to give myself a few tight ps... Sigh... this is also my fault... What was I so generous for! Ye Chenchen moaned before he sighed and went on, Why werent these things properly safeguarded? She shouldnt have been able to see them... With an ashenplexion, the warden dropped onto his knees. Its... Great-grandson deserves to die. That sneaky girl... that bastard... she, she... The moment she entered the treasury, she poisoned the three of us with Shadowless Poison and Innate Poison... Ye Chenchens jaw dropped immediately in abject disbelief. Shadowless Poison? Innate Poison? That frail little girl? S-she... ignored our introductionspletely. The moment she went in, she poisoned us... Then, she said... the three of us were topete with each other and see who could bring her the best item... and she would give the winner the antidote... Then... the one who performed the worst wont get any antidote... The wardensplexion was ashen. She didnt pick anything at all... Great-grandson... this... that... Did she even need to? What was there for her to pick when there were the three of you, the people most familiar with the treasury, doing it for her? Ye Chenchen took a few hissing gasps of chilly air, as though he was having a toothache. With ck lines all over his forehead, he muttered to himself, Such a frail-looking, delicate and lovable little girl... A cruel and merciless and incredibly greedy female demon full of poison all over... Hiss... The three of you, go to the Disciplinary Hall and receive your punishment... Im going into seclusion! Throwing his sleeve backward, Ye Chenchen strode off. Cold sweat covered the forehead of the warden as he watched the Elder Master leave. Only then did he give himself two ps across the cheeks, close to crying as he muttered to himself, What three of you is there anymore... Im the only one left now... The little grandaunt wasnt satisfied with the things that those two brought, so their poison has already taken effect. Their bodies are now stiff all over. They supposedly need a month before they will recover... ... The Ye n passed a strict order Within the territory of the Ye n, no matter what the Great Miss Heavenly Poison did... Everyone was to support it! Whoever dared to provoke the Great Miss Heavenly Poison... would be punished by the n! However, they kept mum about the reason behind it. First of all, this matter was truly too embarrassing. Secondly... How unfair was it if the Ye n was the only one to suffer losses? Surely Wu Juecheng had to bring his disciple to visit the rest of the super ns, right? ... Wu Juecheng and his disciple left the Ye n headquarters and headed to the northwest leisurely, punishing the wicked and encouraging good the entire way. Along the way, there were naturally severalw-enforcement officers who were talking about Chu Yang the Extraterrestrial Demon. However, they were all mercilessly punished by Chu Leer! When several attempts at revenge by thew-enforcement officers failed and their loss of self-control gradually spread, the Dharma Supreme finally received a message by means of an eagle as well. At once, he sent out an order No one was to provoke this young and oldbination. What kind of person was the Dharma Supreme? The moment he saw the information, he immediately concluded that the old fellow was most likely Wu Juecheng! [1] Thest disciple a person will ever take for the rest of his life Chapter 1340 - As Long As One Wields The Hoe Well

Chapter 1340: As Long As One Wields The Hoe Well

The Dharma Supreme wished to avoid Wu Juecheng more than anything else right now. How would he possibly dare to approach him? At least... Before hepleted that divine technique, when the Dharma Supreme saw Wu Juecheng, he could only... hide as far as he could. Besides, when the Dharma Supreme heard that Wu Juecheng and his disciple were heading to the northwest, despite having been thinking of going over to the northwest to take a look, he canceled his ns. Moon Breeze and the others had assumed that Wu Juecheng most likely intended to look for the Dharma Supreme to settle their scores during his expedition this time, but unexpectedly, Wu Juecheng actually had no such intention. He trained and taught his disciple wholeheartedly. It actually seemed as if he didnt care about the Dharma Supremes past betrayal and deception... If news of this state of mind of his were to spread, it was likely that everyone who knew what had happened back then wouldnt believe it at all. Was this still Wu Juecheng they were talking about? Youre not me, so you dont know my happiness! said Wu Juecheng silently in his heart. Watching an extremely talented young genius under his guidance gradually give out a shine that could astound the Nine Heavens... This sense of aplishment was something that even killing ten thousand Dharma Supremes couldntpare to! ... This pair of Teacher and disciple heading toward the northwest aside... Lets talk about Minister Chu who was still stuck underground instead. Right now, he was looking extremely worse for the wear. In the blink of an eye, they had already been underground for a month. And had been working non-stop with no regard as to whether it was day or night! Looking at their progress, they had most likely already dug through more than 2,000 kilometers. But for safetys sake, Chu Yang decided to dig a little further nheless. Since they had already stayed underground for a month, what was another month more? If they went out now and ended up having done everything for naught, then that would truly be a waste. Chu Yangs forbearance showed through clearly during this one month they spent underground! His resilience greatly astounded the eight old fellows who had lived for more than a thousand years. There was no way a normal person could stay in a humid and dark ce for a month at one go. Moreover, they had to do hardbor without any rest. Even the eight of them couldnt tolerate it. But it was precisely during this period of time that Chu Yang single-handedly made these dark days devoid of any sunlight interesting! Be it pranks, jokes or deliberately being serious and baiting them into consoling him and then suddenly bursting intoughter and saying, You fell for it...... Or enticing them with food, luring them with delicious wine or... He frequently announced that he was out of dry rations and that he only had enough tost onest day. From then on, all of them would have no choice but to starve. And so, all of them cherished their dinner to no end. But when the next day came and they were all prepared to look for whatever they could eat underground, such as earthworms and the like... Chu Yang would stand at the side and do nothing, all the while heaving sigh after sigh. When they finally went to the trouble of digging out a few earthworms and, while looking at the wriggling earthworms, retched at the thought of eating these things raw... Chu Yang would, in a tone as if he had just discovered the new world, suddenly say, Oh right, I didnt finish my wordsst night... Im out of dry rations, this is something indisputable, but... I still have meat with me... and they are all cooked... In that instant, all of them were so overjoyed that they almost wanted to rip that wicked smile off that fellows face and use it to wipe their ass... After drinking for a few days, they finally finished the delicious wine. When they saw Chu Yang toss out more than ten wine jars, all of them finally lost hope. There really wasnt any left... But when night came and all of them were about to eat in silence, Chu Yang would sigh and say, This is so depressing... Were out of wine... Everyone kept quiet. Sigh, I had thought that the wine wouldst us till we got out. In the end, it still wasnt enough. I miscalcted... Everyone remained silent. Sigh, I still have in my ring a few jars of wine of even better quality that I was intending to leave for myself to secretly drink when I get out... Looks like I cant do that anymore... And then, everyones eyes widened big and round. Do you want some? At this point, Chu Yangs eyes would be full of mischief. And so, all of them cursed and swore while beating up this fellow again. Then, they threatened the bruised and battered fellow to bring out the wine... Everytime that happened, all of them totally didnt feel like they were underground at that moment but in heaven instead! Everytime they were out of dry rations, there was meat. When they were out of leopard meat, there was bear meat... and other... meat... After drinking a few days, the wine ran out... And so, he brought out something better... When it ran out as well, after giving them a cliffhanger, he was actually able to bring out more... The cruelest episode was that one time when Chu Yang had said that there was no more wine. No one believed him but when night came, there really wasnt any. The next day, there still wasnt any... By the third day, they had already resigned themselves to fate. There really wasnt any left... But on the third day, Chu Yang would say in an extremely embarrassed manner, After rummaging through the ring, I discovered that there was still a jar of brew... Usually, at this point, Chu Yang would be beaten up even worse than usual... All these actions of his were considered pranks. If he had done this repeatedly in the outside world during regr times, everyone would probably have gotten tired of it and be irritated long ago. But in this dark underground world devoid of light, by relying on these endless pranks by Chu Yang, everyone actually passed the days extremely happily. He had something new up his sleeve every day. Everyone also deliberately let themselves turn obtuse and didnt bother thinking about anything at all. They allowed Chu Yang to prank and make fun of them After all, this fellow would still be beaten up by them in the end anyway. No loss! As they managed to slowly pass the days, the eight of them seriously started to hold more and more admiration toward Chu Yang. Where did all this impressive mental strengthe from? This tenacity was seriously overflowing! When they were free, of course they couldnt just work and do nothing else. During this period of time, all of them boasted about their respective lives. In the beginning, it was still alright; everyone listened with great interest. But as time went by, repetition was inevitable. And so, when one boasted, the others would expose them. Hey, thats not right. Didnt you say that that enemy of yours was shoved into a washlet by you and died from suffocation? Howe he died from slow torture now? Theres a loophole here... Didnt you say that your second grandaunts father-inws brother-inws sister-inws second cousins cousin-inws eldest sons mother-inws sister-inw was a ninth-grade Martial Saint expert? How did she be a restaurant owner now? Hissss, this still isnt right. Your second grandaunt is a woman, right? How can a woman have a father-inw from her wifes side? At this point, usually an argument would break out. The one being exposed would defend himself agitatedly while the others looked at him in contempt in unison... When it was Chu Yangs turn, Chu Yang said, Ill tell you about my personal experience. And so, the others became all ears. Chu Yang said, I remember that in my previous lifetime, my name was also Chu Yang. I did this and this... and then, I was killed when I was in my teens... Then, I suddenly discovered this lifetime... Everyone held their stomachs as they guffawed and rolled about inughter. This guy could really goddamn boast, actually talking about his past lifetime and this lifetime... Why didnt he talk about his next lifetime then... Chu Yangughed along with them too. Heughed carefreely and absurdly... As they chatted, they reached the topic of their future. I really find this very strange. Why does Boss Lang want us to resign and roam the martial world after we return? Interrogation Officer One was rather perplexed. No matter how powerful the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is, surely he cant annihte thew-enforcement officers, right? Chu Yang replied furiously, This mindset of yours isnt right! No matter who you doubt, you cannot doubt your own Boss! Think about it, were Master Langsst words said with your wellbeing in mind? The four of them nodded together. There is no doubt about that. Exactly. Chu Yang continued, Think about it again in the past hundred thousand years, all those who went against the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, did any of them have a good ending? There really wasnt any! This was something everyone could be sure of. Thew-enforcement officers may be powerful now, but who knows how strong the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is? If the Nine Tribtions Sword Master would fail instead... then isnt he unable to go against the heavens? How could that be? Chu Yang said, Therefore, there is no doubt that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is sure to win, while thew-enforcement officers are sure to lose. Youre right. So, if all of you were to continue asw-enforcement officers, isnt that the same as waiting for death? Chu Yang guided them patiently. But... if we dont do this, what can we do? Interrogation Officer One was very troubled. Us brothers, other than fighting and killing, really dont have any other skills... Besides, if the entire continent is going to be in chaos, even if we live in seclusion, where can we hide? Chu Yang replied in an upright manner, You cane to the south-east and look for me, isnt it! Over there, I have Ning Tianya, Bu Liuqing, Yue Lingxue, Feng Yurou and Wu Juecheng, the five great experts holding the fort! As long as I dont deliberately stir up any trouble, even if its the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, surely he cant do anything to me? Interrogation Officer One and the others brightened at once. Besides, as the force of an area, an interrogation department is necessary and I happen tock talents such as the few of you. When youe to my ce, itll still be an interrogation hall too. Besides, nothing could go wrong and you can even hide from the maelstrom of the world... So why not? Chu Yang persuaded them patiently and painstakingly. I have good intentions when I invite the big brothers here to join my alliance! Of course, if Master Lang hadnt said that, I wouldnt headhuntw-enforcement officers either... but are you really not going to heed Master Langsst words? Interrogation Officer One and the others were greatly tempted! This really was a good solution that could kill two birds with one stone... This is really not a bad suggestion... Greatly enticed, Interrogation Officer Two looked at Interrogation Officer One. Yes, itll be very hard to find someone like Brother Chu elsewhere... Interrogation Officer Four, who was usually a man of few words, also added. Yes... Frowning, Interrogation Officer One thought about it. If all the brothers are agreeable... When weve avenged the Master, well bring the brothers and head to the south-east... Alright! At the side, Wan Renjie suggested, Then... why dont we go to the south-east as well? Yes, yes, how awesome would it be if all of us were together. Rubbing their fists and palms together, everyone approved of the suggestion. Chu Yang grinned secretly. Yes, the first step of the headhunting n was sessful! Since food and water werent an issue and they had even settled their future ns, everyone was filled with drive. Their progress actually quickened significantly. As days went by, another incident that stunned and gave everyone a pleasant surprise happened. In this dark underground tunnel devoid of light, after excavating rocks and digging a tunnel for one and a half months, each and every one of them actually discovered that they were... about to break through?! What was going on?! The one who first discovered this was of course Chu Yang. Hmm, theres something wrong with my cultivation... Its actually bing restless. Could it be that Im about to break through to second-grade Supreme Martial Artist? The moment Chu Yang brought this up, everyone else, who had felt extremely full of vigor and energy recently, also checked their own cultivation. The moment they did, each and every one of them let out cries of surprise. Chapter 1341 - A Frightening Incident In a Graveyard

Chapter 1341: A Frightening Incident In a Graveyard

One by one, everyone discovered that their cultivation was in a state where it was about to break through! The internal energy within them was vast and mighty, ready to charge through the gates any moment. In that bottleneck which had always been too strong to break... It seemed like mottled cracks had actually formed? How did this happen? Could it be that digging tunnels in the underground could actually raise their cultivation? Everyone was extremely puzzled. The one who was the most perplexed was naturally Chu Yang. Wow! Digging a tunnel had actually raised my first-grade Supreme Martial Artist cultivation? This this this... Everyone shivered and shook. Could it be true? At once, everyone turned their nce to the pitch-ck tunnel and the heavy rocks, their eyes bing burning hot. Digging underground tunnels could actually raise a persons cultivation! Naturally, they couldnt break through their cultivation here. Once they did, there would inevitably be great movement. As such, the only thing they could do was to suppress it. However, all of them were absolutely confident The bottleneck was already open! The moment they got out, they would be second-grade Supreme Martial Artists right away! Thanks to this sense of excitement, everyones drive surged tremendously! Right away, they started digging with all their might. Chu Yang secretly chuckled inwardly, though he kept his face stern and straight. The huge increase in their cultivation naturally didnt happen without a good reason! Chu Yang had very carefully mixed a tiny cup of Xue Leihans celestial wine evenly into the wine that they had been drinking recently. Even if one were to taste the wine carefully, he wouldnt be able to discern it. However, their cultivation became stronger day by day. Almost two months had passed by now... Their cultivation improving by one grade wasnt something to be surprised about. Especially when... quite a few of them were already on the brink of breaking through. What Chu Yang never thought would have happened was something that took ce in the future... Later on, when these people arrived at the south-east, as there wasnt any fighting to be done for the time being, for the longest time, they werent able to break through in their cultivation. And so, these fellows actually got into an underground tunnel digging frenzy... It caused the underground area of t Mountain Ridge to be essible to and from all directions. It was only when Chu Yang returned to t Mountain Ridge one day that he discovered that the underground area of t Mountain Ridge had already be an underground maze... Innumerous underground tunnels stretched out in all directions, practically no different from a spider web... Cough, but thisester, so we wont talk about it anymore! Nine ground molesbored diligently underground,pletely unaware of the passing time as well as the urrences in the world above... Finally, one day... Wei Wuyan reported, Weve already dug for two and a half months. Chu Yang got a shock at once. ording to our average progress of 65 kilometers a day, how far have we dug? Two and a half months would make 75 days. At the rate of 65 kilometers per day... that would make it more than 3,500 kilometers by now, right? answered Wan Renjie uncertainly. Youre really... too dumb! Cheng Duying said contemptuously, You cant even do such simple math; its clearly 4,200 kilometers! Realization dawned upon Wan Renjie. Oh, oh. Interrogation Officer One frowned. That doesnt seem right... Holding a small rock in his hand, Bao Buhuan wrote nervously on the wall as he calcted, producing loud scratching sounds. 65 + 65 + 65 + 65... + 65... As he calcted, Bao Buhuan became stupefied. There are too many 65s... The sight is making me dizzy... Chu Yang was, of course, the smartest one among them. After calcting silently in his mind, he smacked his thigh and said, You silly goons! You were too absorbed in your excitement; weve dug too far! Huh? Everyone was dumbfounded. There are only 3,850 kilometers from Jiuqu Ridge to the point where we get out of the northwest. But right now, if we were to calcte based on 65 kilometers a day for 75 days, weve dug a total of 4,825 kilometers! Weve exceeded by 1,400 kilometers! Its 1,475 kilometers! Wei Wuyan corrected him. Get lost! Chu Yang shouted furiously. Wei Wuyan rolled his eyes and looked toward the heavens. Someone has gotten angry from embarrassment... Everyone burst into raucousughter. Alright! Chu Yang raised his hand and stopped them. Lets prepare to go out! Those who havent had enough of being here can stay here. Instantly, everyone shook their heads vehemently, as though they were rattle-drums. Since thats the case... Chu Yangs face, which was covered in mud and dirt, gradually blossomed into a stunning smile, as though a flower. Just that when apanied by the mud, it looked as wrinkly as a chrysanthemum. Lets go! Ouuuu~~~~ Everyone let out a strange howl! Atst! They were going to see the light of day again! And under very safe circumstances this time! ... Ling Hanyu had already been here for more than a year. Ever since the Super ns started to move after receiving the news that the Li n might have a Nine Tribtions in their n, Ling Hanyu had requested to be dispatched and led a team here. The moment they arrived, they carried out harassment tactics. For a long period of time, it was highly effective. In the beginning when he arrived, they had been 950 kilometers behind where they currently were. Now, after gradually eating away at the territory, they had already devoured 950 kilometers of the Li ns territory. A few affiliated ns in the area had also been wiped out. Ling Hanyu was always very smug every time he thought of this. Ling Hanyu was in no way a cultivation madman. His aptitude could be considered top-notch among the Ling ns younger generation. However, hisziness was also well-known. That was the reason why when all the other brothers were already Martial Saints some of the faster ones had even reached Supreme Martial Artist level he was still bumming around at Monarch level. However, even though hisbat ability wasnt high, the methods he employed in doing things were harsh and vicious. In addition, he was someone who was hungry for achievements. He could be considered a unique one. Everyone thinks that the reason why were suppressing the Li n is because of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. However... it is only when one increases the ns territory at the same time as he suppresses the Li n that he is someone who has truly given outstanding contribution to the n! Standing under a tree, Ling Hanyu gazed at the meandering and undting mountains covered in snow in front of him, his countenance rather smug. The current conditions may look tough, but once the general trend of events within the n is set in stone and they start rewarding people ording to their contributions, who would be able topare with my contribution toward the n? With my achievements and sacrifices made here, I will hold a great advantage in the campaign for the position of n leader! When the n elects a leader, they typically consider only how far-sighted he is, what he ns for the future and how wise he is... Not much emphasis is ced onbat ability. How can spending all my time and effort poring over martial arts my entire life everpare to holding actual status and power and living free and easy for the rest of my life? As for the Li n suddenly going mad and killing so many of the Ling n members a few days ago... so what? Necessary sacrifices must eventually be made. Without sacrifices, where am I going to get my bargaining chips? The crazier the Li n is, the better it is! I want to hold power and take control of the n! I wont ever be like that idiot Ling Hanwu, suffering his entire life because of a woman and even sacrificing his life in the end... Women, to me, are mere decoration and y toys. Since olden times, which person of great merit and achievement has ever lost himself in lust? Ling Hanyu was full of self-satisfaction and smugness. His eyes were filled with loftiness. Behind him, in the eyes of everyone who stood far away, Fourth Master Ling was in the midst of grieving over the loss of a heroic soul. But none of them knew what he was truly thinking. Because Ling Hanyu had always chosen to contemte in this graveyard where heroes were buried, everyone felt that Fourth Master Ling was a person who cherished emotional ties and valued brotherhood... What a good leader he was... Right at this moment. The look in Ling Hanyus eyes changed. Because something seemed to be happening in the terrain in front of him... The underground seemed to be wriggling? What was going on? Ling Hanyu widened his eyes. The next moment, on the snow ground approximately three meters in front of him, there was a sudden pop and a hand broke through the surface! A ckened hand thoroughly covered in mud! It twisted a little in mid-air as its joints actually produced a couple of cracking noises... Dark spots suddenly filled his vision and Ling Hanyu almost passed out on the spot. Think about it he was all alone in a graveyard in the evening when the sun was setting. Right at this moment, a hand suddenly broke out of the ground without any warning whatsoever... My god, did they have to do something this terrifying! Especially to... someone with a guilty conscience like Ling Hanyu! He was right in the midst of making use of dead people to create a good name for himself! And yet at this particr moment... Frightened out of his wits, Ling Hanyu was about to turn and make his escape when he realized that it was as if his legs were rooted to the ground, unable to move at all. Right at this point, voices actually drifted over from underground. I can smell the human world... Wow, this feels so awesome! I smell it too... Its truly different from the underground... Hehehe... Damn, it really felt awful staying underground for so long... After I go out, I must have a huge feast! Ill eat anything thates within my sight! Ill eat even things that are still alive! ... When this conversation reached Ling Hanyus ears clearly, Fourth Master Ling felt his entire body instantly turn cold and his mind bing a chaotic mess. He didnt even know what date it was anymore... You can smell the human world now? So all of you werent in the human world previously? Then where were you? Different from the underground? Have a huge feast? Eat whatever you see? Then... what if you see me? There wasnt a trace of the great ambitions he had left in Ling Hanyus mind anymore. He trembled all over like a leaf as he felt his lower body lose control. All of a sudden, he couldnt keep it in control anymore. At once, there was a scalding hot sensation in his pants... F*ck, whats that smell... The monster underground grumbled. It cant be that weve dug our way to the toilet? Surely we wont be that unlucky? replied another monster. F*ck, wont we know if we just go up and take a look? But what if a pool of sh*tnds on our heads? Thats not going to feel good... When he heard this, Fourth Master Ling, Ling Hanyu, lost control of both the front and back of his lower body... Oh my god, its really happening... You go up first... No, I think its better that you go up first... On the surface, that lone ckened hand and forearm moved about wildly... Ling Hanyu dropped onto his bottom, losing his mind altogether. A voice said furiously, Well go out together! Then, in the next moment, as Ling Hanyu watched on all bbergasted, a pitch-ck human head popped out of the burial ground! His face waspletely ckened and his hair was matted. He looked strange and weird. Only his eyes were actually clearly ck and white! The moment the head popped out of the ground, his eyes met with those of Ling Hanyu, who was sitting on the ground. My god! That gave me a huge fright! Theres someone here! This lone head on the surface said. Then, that lone hand on the other side actually waved and asked, Kid, who are you? I am... Mama... Mama... Mama... All of a sudden, Ling Hanyu burst into tears,rge tear droplets and mucus dripping on his face. Dont eat me... With big round eyes, the head stared weirdly at this fellow. Suddenly, he flew into a rage. Who are you calling Mama?! Underneath, a voice said in astonishment, Really? Then, with a whoosh, another head popped out of the ground at the side. Aligned with each other, the two heads stared at Ling Hanyu as they sized him up. This kid is calling you Mama? Hahahaha... really? Let me see, let me see... At once, the others fought with each other to be first and heads started popping up one by one on the surface of the burial grounds... Chapter 1342 - The Forceful Li Clan

Chapter 1342: The Forceful Li n

Pop! One more! Pop, and another one! Pop... Ling Hanyu sat on the ground, as thoughpletely rooted, unable to move at all. He wanted to close his eyes, but it was as if his eyelids were refusing to listen even one bit to hismand. Just like that, he stared with his eyes widened big and round. Watching in total fear... Only the front and back areas below his hip were still leaking some kind of stuff uncontrobly... Mama... Nine of them! There were a good nine ghosts here! Nine! He looked at the row of human heads in front of him and then around the graveyard. There happened to be exactly nine tombstones there... Could it be... could it be that... The next moment, next to the nine human heads, ckened arms reached out neatly. All five fingers on each hand were pitch-ck and their joints made cracking noises as they pointed at Ling Hanyu simultaneously... Ling Hanyus eyes widened to its absolute limit. The next moment, he fell limply onto the ground and passed out... This is... too scary... Since he had fainted, he naturally didnt hear the conversation that took ce among these nine people. My god... It stinks... Interrogation Officer One, you frightened this person so badly that he pissed himself and even lost control of his bowels... Whos he? I dont know... Judging from his clothes, he seems to be from the Ling n. And its someone whose status isnt low... Someone from the Ling n? Whose status isnt low? Yet he was so frightened that he... pissed himself just like that? Hahaha... Laughter rang out all around. Following which, Chu Yang urged them, Hurry, get out, get out. Dont just show your heads... Uhh, I know why this person is so scared now... Its because we look like this. Moreover, this is a graveyard... Everyone was rendered speechless. What a coincidence this was. With a whoosh, Chu Yang was the first to jump out. Then, as if carrots being plucked from the fields, the others jumped out one by one. Since the others stayed far away, Interrogation Officer One naturally took it upon himself and grabbed hold of Ling Hanyu Surely they needed to get a clear idea of where they were and what the situation was like, right? Even though this kid in front of them was a little stinky, he was also the most suitable person to ask, wasnt he? Ling Hanyu felt like he had just had an extremely chilling nightmare! The nightmare... was exceedingly terrifying... He slowly came to, but the moment he woke up, he felt like something was not quite right with himself. It seemed like... When he lowered his head to take a look, he couldnt help but let out a squawk. Right in front of his chest, there was arge ckened hand grabbing his cor and lifting him up... When he raised his head to take a look... Interrogation Officer One lowered his head, his mouth spreading out into a grin. Kid, whats your name... However, what Ling Hanyu saw immediately was instead a mouth full of gleaming white teeth and him leaning down toward him... Hes gonna eat me! Hes gonna eat me!! Right away, he had a terrible mental breakdown and let out a loud and intense scream. Then, his body jerked violently and a mouthful of green sticky fluid spurted out from his mouth, followed by mouthful after mouthful of blood... His breathing was weak. His body stiffened before it trembled a little. His eyes then rolled up and with a jerk, he stopped breathing... Interrogation Officer One was stunned. Whats wrong with this guy? Chu Yang stepped forward and took a look. Sighing, he replied, He was so terrified that his galldder burst... Extreme fear also caused his heart to burst... Interrogation Officer One, youre too impressive! You literally scared an expert to death... And hes an important figure from the Ling n too... No wonder youre aw-enforcement officer and from the Interrogation Hall... So sharp and piercing indeed! Interrogation Officer One was dumbfounded. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed Ling Hanyu out. Did he have to... What the f*ck, to think he actually came out to make a name for himself in the martial world with this level of guts... Im truly impressed... What kind of people have the Ling n raised... I couldnt even ask him for any news. Right at this moment. Where did youe from, demon? Let go of our Fourth Master! A voice shouted belligerently. However, it sounded as if the person was just trying to boost his own courage. Seven people flew over from the other side. They were Ling Hanyus personal bodyguards. In the beginning, they didnt dare to disturb the Fourth Master in his mourning of the deceased, choosing to watch from afar. However, after a while, they felt that something wasnt right. Because the Fourth Master had suddenly fallen onto his bottom and was murmuring and crying out for his mother... As the tombstones were in the way, they couldnt see at all that so many human heads had appeared in the ground of the graveyard... They merely sighed inwardly. Fourth Master has really had it tough, losing his mother since he was still a young child... And now, this scene has evoked his emotions and reminded him of his mother... This is totally understandable! This was a man who stayed true to himself... Then, the situation seemed to be even weirder... A...rge man who was filthy and covered in ck dirt had appeared? And grabbed hold of the Fourth Master? And then, the Fourth Master let out a scream? And then, there was no longer any sound? What was going on? ncing around the spooky graveyard, all of them were rather nervous. The seven of them mustered their courage and hurried over. Before they even reached, they breathed and spoke. If it was really a ghost... There are so many living people here; our Yang energy can definitely chase them away... The moment the seven of them came over, seven people from this side also came forward neatly. Other than Chu Yang and Wei Wuyan, the other seven came forward excitedly. They had really been repressed beyond belief when they were underground... Seven loud thuds rang out one by one. Before they could even stretch their limbs, with barely a few moves... these seven people had already been captured... Their movements were so quick that even Chu Yang was somewhat startled. Damn it, even I, the author, havent thought of a way to describe their moves and they had already captured them... This was really somewhat unfair Seven Supreme Martial Artists joining hands to go up against seven Monarchs... This wasnt much of a fight at all. In fact... it couldnt even be considered as fooling around. ... Watching Interrogation Officer One and the rest grilling them one-on-one at the side, Chu Yang felt a little faint. These... are the people whom the Ling n had sent? With this level of cultivation, they had actually been... able to drive the Li n back so much? Was... this a dream? Even nine Supreme Martial Artists had to dig an underground tunnel in order to escape. Yet after they got out, they discovered that the people whom they had held reservations toward were actually being driven back by a group of Monarchs... Goddamn it! Chu Yang swore. He was in an extremely terrible mood! After a short while... As he listened to the reports of Interrogation Officer One and the others, Chu Yang gradually sorted out a train of thought. As for Wan Renjie and the others interrogation results, Chu Yang didnt even bother listening to them. In this aspect, who couldpare with the interrogation officers in terms of experience? These people werent the Ling ns main forces. Here, Ling Hanyu was just the highest officer inmand in name. He was merely a representative of the n. In truth, there was someone else who was in charge. However, even the highest officer inmand was just a ninth-grade Martial Saint. After all, they were just employing harassment tactics... The Li n did indeed hold reservations toward them. To the Li n, even though these people werent even enough for any old Supreme Martial Artist to y with, they were still hesitant to go too far, for fear of the forces behind them. Other than the Zhuge n, all the people whom the eight other ns had sent were of this caliber... If they did anything to them, it would mean that war would start. And what the Eight Great ns were waiting for was exactly war! Did they dare to do anything to them? Of course not! As a result, the circumstances here were extremely delicate and tricky... After listening to all the reports, a frowning Chu Yang spent a long while contemting before he said decisively, For now, lets settle the underground tunnel and prevent others from discovering it... Take a bath and change your clothes. Well change into the Li n robes... Yes, like this and this... After that, well... Alright! Lets give the Li n a huge present before we leave! ... After half a day, when the Ling n discovered that the Fourth Master hadnt returned from his usual daydreaming despite so much time having passed and sent people out to look for him, they discovered eight corpses. On the corpses, on the signature white robes of the Ling n, five words were written in blood Get out of the northwest! Other than that, there were no other clues! In the cold moonlight and amongst the snow, in the middle of the graveyard... these five words were written on the corpses! The warning behind it was obvious to all! The Li n! A blinding glint shot out from the narrow long eyes of the Ling n expert. The Li n has finally made their move! Send a message back to the n at once and report the death of Fourth Master! Request for a second batch of Supreme Martial Artist experts to hurry over as reinforcements! All personnel, retreat 150 kilometers and beef up security! Yes! ... This night was destined to be an unusual one. The conflict with the Li n earlier had caused the people from the eight Super ns to retreat 25 kilometers. They were in a state of mind where they were the most high-strung toward battle. The Li n had made a move again! And the moment they did, they had dispatched Supreme Martial Artists! The news went that the Ling n was the first to suffer disaster, followed by the Shi n. The Shi n was ambushed by three Supreme Martial Artists and suffered terrible casualties. In addition, the Ninth Young Master from the direct bloodline of the Shi n was killed! The Lan n was ambushed by Supreme Martial Artists and suffered more than thirty casualties. They were also warned by the other party Get out of the northwest! If not, well wipe out all of you! The Ye n... Xiao n... And so on and so forth; none of the Eight Great ns was spared. On this night, blood flowed like a river! Thew-enforcement officers encampment was also ambushed. Among the northwestw-enforcement officers, the number of people who died on this night was especiallyrge. It was as if the Li n had set their sights on thew-enforcement officers; the way they killed them was especially brutal. In addition, it was said that someone among them had said, Even the Dharma Supreme needs to get out of the northwest even if hees here personally! There was boundless power in this sentence! It made every singlew-enforcement officer go mad... The border of the northwest was boiling over! Countless messenger flying spirit beasts rushed into the air and flew in all directions, carrying with them a sense of frustrated and bloody aura! This was already the second emergency message! ... Three dayster, the same raids happened again. During this time, the reinforcements from each n hadnt arrived yet, so it went without saying that they were beaten up badly again. Besides, the losses they suffered were even bigger! After a night of escaping, people from each of the ns realized something They had returned to where they started from! All the territory that they had devoured during this period of time in the northwest... were now back in the hands of the Li n! Moreover, there was an indistinct trend of expanding outwards! Out of 500w-enforcement officers, 378 were killed, leaving behind only injured and defeated troops. The Li n was indeed plotting something big! And to be able to pull off something like this, there must be something backing them up! Furthermore, after the Li n chased the other ns out, they immediately retreated. The Li n actually didnt send anyone to guard therge spreads of territory that the other ns had given up. Instead, they drew a crisp and clear bloody line in front of the stone tablet indicating the Nine Super ns distribution of forces! Showing very clearly that this incident was merely a disy of power! The Super ns had better know what was good for them! If they overstepped this line again, they would die for sure! Messenger flying spirit beasts were dispatched once again. They flew animatedly toward all directions of the continent. The Li n was too arrogant! Did they think that their ns didnt have Supreme Martial Artists too?! ... Another night passed. Its about time... Clothed in soft fur and loose girdles, Chu Yang stood handsomely atop a tiny hill. He said softly, All of you should go back soon... Chapter 1343 - The Supreme Martial Artist Wind-Chasing Troops 1343 The Supreme Martial Artist Wind-Chasing Troops Everyone looked at each other, all of them somewhat reluctant to part. They had gone through difficult times together during this recent period of time, especially the days where they supported and depended on each other in the dark in the underground tunnel. However, in all of their hearts, this was a period worth remembering the most. Because this period of time had been one filled with innocence. Even the asional scheming among colleagues didnt exist! What existed was just the simplest and purest form of mutual support. The sudden separation this moment caused everyone to be rather forlorn. I will settle everything at thew-enforcement office as soon as possible. Interrogation Officer One said seriously, Then, well go to the south-east to look for you! Dont forget what I said. Chu Yang smiled at him. Of course. Chu Yang added, One more thing. All of you must be careful... After all, even though youre carrying out Master Langs final wishes, from a certain perspective, youre also betraying thew-enforcement officers... Were aware. The four of them nodded seriously. Bon voyage! Wan Renjie said. At the same time, Cheng Duying, Wei Wuyan and Bao Buhuan raised their arms and held out their fists in a gesture of respect. Interrogation Officer One raised his arms slowly, held out his fists and bowed. My brothers, take care! Then, he looked at Wei Wuyan. Old Wei, dont die! You miss your wife and child, but the brothers will also miss you... Wei Wuyans expression froze. Then, he forced augh. Bon voyage! Take care! The next time we meet, we shall drink till we pass out! Laughing, the four of them turned and left. Just like a breeze blowing across the vastnds. In an instant, they disappeared without a trace... Chu Yang, Wei Wuyan and the rest stood atop the hill. None of them spoke as they watched the four of them disappear slowly into the horizon. Brother Wei, how... do you feel? Chu Yang spoke slowly. He didnt turn back. Wan Renjie and the other two exchanged a look before they quietly retreated. They knew that Chu Yang and Wei Wuyan needed to talk. It was of course alright even if they had remained there, but they needed to consider Wei Wuyans pride after all. Wei Wuyan was silent. Did you have a good time underground? Chu Yang asked seriously, Was there any phoniness or false pretenses among this bunch of brothers? Taking a deep breath, Wei Wuyan replied, Brother Chu, rest assured... I wont seek death on my own ord anymore! There was a reassured smile in Chu Yangs eyes. Oh? Wei Wuyan revealed a hint of a resigned smile. To be honest... I cant bear to part with all of you too. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Wei Wuyan went on. Both mother and son... will always be a form of pain in my heart. I really wish to go... Im afraid that without me by their side, vicious ghosts would bully the two of them even in theherworld... I also wish very much to see my wife and tell her that I know everything now, I understand now... I was stupid, I was dumb... I regret it now... He smiled tragically. But aside from that, I... Now, I have brothers... They cannot bear to part with me. And I, too, cannot bear to part with them. Wei Wuyan smiled with an air of resignation. Right now, I wish to die, yet I dont wish to as well... Its a contradiction. But at least... I wont seek death on my own ord anymore. Chu Yang set his heart at ease. He replied, Its great that you can think this way. To be honest... There are a lot of hypocrites like Hong Wuliang in this world. There are countless people who are still being deceived by them. In fact... they have ended up with their families broken up and dead too. Old Wei, now that you have adjusted your mindset, why not... keep an eye out for these people? If you can help those who have encountered the same thing as you and destroy the masks of these hypocrites... Wouldnt that be a meritorious deed too? Wei Wuyans eyes lit up at once. He was right. If he could do that, wouldnt that be even better? Nobody knew just how much hatred Wei Wuyan held in his heart toward hypocrites like Hong Wuliang. He practically wished he could kill them all! Chuckling, Chu Yang pondered once again about those few lines which Lang Yng had uttered. What exactly did he mean by them? Right at this moment, he heard Wei Wuyan say, Chu Yang... Even though I wont seek death by myself anymore... Regarding that matter, I would still like to request it of you. If one day... I am to die in battle, if you can make it in time... Please... bestow upon me the Heavenly Orchid! Chu Yang was rather speechless when he heard him. He replied, Rest assured! If there reallyes a day... where you die... I will definitely fulfill your wish! It was as though a heavy load had been lifted off Wei Wuyans mind. Thank you! A wave of difort suddenly swept through Chu Yangs heart. It seemed as though he had an ominous feeling... This ominous feeling made Chu Yang rather restless and he quickly made a decision. Brother Wan, Brother Wei, what do you think of disguising yourselves and returning to the south-east after this? Gathering the few of them, Chu Yang suggested. Return to the south-east? The four of them were rather surprised. Yes. After this, I have to go off and do something extremely important. Chu Yang continued, But Im worried about the four of you. After all the trouble weve created, this ce is in a state where war may break out at any moment. Besides, all these have nothing to do with us... Only when all of you have safely returned to the south-east will I be able to set my heart at ease! Alright! Wan Renjie agreed without any hesitation. After spending this period of time together, Wan Renjie had already gotten over the knot in his heart. Originally, he had felt that because Chu Yang was surrounded by numerous experts, they were incapable of being any assistance to him. It had hurt his pride somewhat and so, he decided that he might as well roam the world with Wei Wuyan. But... Now, he himself found these sentiments ratherughable. When had Chu Yang ever thought less of him because he wasnt able to be of help? Didnt him risking his life to save them earlier during this period of time prove everything? For the sake of such a brother, so what even if he had to suffer some grievances? Besides, that didnt even count as a grievance. When you return, do me a favor and look out for a few people along the way... The name of the leader is Nangong Shifeng; all of you should recognize him. Chu Yang continued, Ive instructed them to secretly hurry and head to the south-east previously, but even at the point where I left, Ive not seen them. Keep a lookout for them along the way; if you discover them, bring them back with you. Then... all of you experienced old guys, teach and train them properly. They... have pretty good potential to do intelligence work. Wan Renjie agreed with pleasure. He knew that Chu Yang had assigned them their tasks from this point on Intelligence! He also understood Chu Yangs intentions He was giving them something to do so that they wouldnt feel like Chu Yang was providing for them without getting anything in return... This was also a form of mentalfort to them. He secretly resolved deep down No matter what, he must do this intel job well! Lets go. We can still travel together for a while. Its not toote to go our separate ways when we reach the central region. Turning, Chu Yang looked back at the northwest region enveloped in the night sky and smiled. Here, weve already done what we need to do. Whether or not they fight and to what extent they fight... its no longer in our hands... Everyoneughed easily. Taking advantage of the cover provided by the night, they headed toward the south-east. ... In the vast northwest. The Li n was in a terrible fix. The first reason was that the rebuilding of the n required massive manpower and resources. The second was that those few people whom they had been pursuing had suddenly gone missing, as though pins dropping into the ocean. No trace of them could be found anymore. Even though they knew very well that the nine of them must still be in the northwest and hadnt gotten out yet, so long as they didnt manage to capture them, they would always feel a sense of uneasiness in their hearts... The attention of all the Li n experts was on the inside happenings of the n. Toward the outside, none of them was the least bit anxious. All the ns had been warned; even if they continued to not know what was good for them... they could talk about it again after they entered their territory. Of course, what the Li n didnt know was that there was already a group of people who had helped them to give the Eight Great ns andw-enforcement officers another slew of warnings in quick session after they had given those few ns a warning of their own! The Li ns warnings naturally chose a few unimportant figures as their targets. But those few people, as though fearing that the world wouldnt plunge into chaos, had specially chosen important figures within eachrge n as their targets. At present, they had already created some serious blood debts. And the Li n would be held ountable for all these blood debts! Right now, strong reinforcements from every n were already on the way. The ones on the way this time were all Supreme Martial Artist experts and the elite from every n! A huge battle that would sweep across the northwest was close to breaking out! But as the mass target of everyone, the Li n... was still in the dark. But Chu Yang, as the culprit who started everything, had already washed his hands off all these... They could do whatever they wanted. ... The five of them traveled at high speed. By now, they had already left the Li ns field of pursuit, so there wasnt anything to hold reservations about anymore. Besides, all of them had just raised their cultivation by a grade and were keen to test their strength. Therefore, this journey was truly at a speed that was as swift as the wind! Only a morning had passed and they had already covered 650 kilometers. Mountains stretched high into the clouds ahead. A juncture appeared A path leading to the south-east and another to the central! It was time to part ways. Smiling, Wei Wuyan reached out and pointed ahead. He said, When we came, I remember that there was a small restaurant ahead. Chu Yang, since were not in a hurry, how about we have a good drink before we part? Wan Renjie, Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan echoed his suggestion too. Chu Yang smiled and answered, Sure! Laughing, the five of them leaped into the air and shot toward the bend. Suddenly, from the direction in which they were headed, they could hear the faint thundering of hooves. Going by it, there was actually arge group of peopleing in their direction. The five of them were rather surprised. Who were they? To actually be such a powerful force? Besides, this didnt sound like the gallop of horses? Wan Renjies expression suddenly changed. Could this be the sound of Wind-Chasing Beasts galloping? If so, could the onesing in our direction be the Chen ns Supreme Martial Artist Wind-Chasing Troops? The Supreme Martial Artist Wind-Chasing Troops? Chu Yang frowned. What was that? Among the Nine Super ns, the Chen n is the only one with an ancestor who, by a chance encounter, got hold of a secret technique to tame Spirit Beasts many years ago. They dispatched a significant amount of manpower and, either through purchase or capture, gathered arge group of eighth-grade Wind-Chasing Beasts. After taming them, they used them as mounts! It is said that that Chen n ancestor had exhausted his lifespan to tame this batch of Spirit Beasts and has since departed this world. From then on, no one in the Chen n was capable of this fascinating ability anymore... Thus, the Chen ns Wind-Chasing Beasts were seen in an even more precious light. Later on, they were secretly concealed. Ive heard that only Supreme Martial Artists and above can qualify to ride the Wind-Chasing Beasts... Wan Renjie continued to exin, And now, based on the sound, there are at least a hundred Wind-Chasing Beasts on the way here... Could the Chen n have taken serious action and dispatched Supreme Martial Artists to the northwest? ... Chapter 1344 - A Tyrannical Invitation 1344 A Tyrannical Invitation Chu Yang grunted in acknowledgment, somewhat contemtive. He remarked, Thats pretty quick of them if thats the case. By right, it is considered a far distance from the Chen n to here. I didnt expect them to be the first to reach. Wan Renjie replied, Of course. If they had been traveling on horseback, even if they fully expended the horses, the most they could cover over a day and a night is 650 kilometers... and this is possible only in the case of top-grade horses. However, as eighth-grade Spirit Beasts, the Wind-Chasing Beasts are able to cover 2,500 kilometers in just a day! Furthermore, after a nights rest, they can make a full recovery by the next day. I see. What Chu Yang was pondering over, however, was instead that beast-taming secret technique. This was a pretty useful field of study. In his subconsciousness, the Sword Spirit said, It is indeed a pretty good field of study. I am not sure when the Chen n had gotten their hands on such a technique either. Chu Yang was rather exasperated. Thats exactly what I wanted to know, yet youre telling me that you dont have any idea as well? However, a very long time ago, there used to be a Beast Maniption Sect in the Imperial Court. They died out several tens of thousands of years ago... What the Sword Spirit said next finally addressed the key point. That Chen n ancestor must have gotten a little of their legacy through some unknown means... No wonder he died from exhausting his lifespan. What do you mean by that? At once, Chu Yangs interest was piqued. The Beast Maniption Sect is an Imperial Court field of study. In the Imperial Court, there is a myriad amount of Tao spiritual energy that could support its usage, so there is naturally nothing to be worried about. However, in the Nine Heavens, one can only rely on the internal energy that he has painstakingly cultivated. It wouldnt have been so bad if he had just used his internal energy to tame a few as his own personal mounts, but to think that he actually tamed so many in session... If not him, whos gonna die? The Sword Spirit remarked scornfully. In that case... There arent any restrictions to this field of study in the Imperial Court? Chu Yangs eyes lit up. The Sword Spirit scoffed and replied, Otherwise, why do you think the Beast Maniption Sect was wiped out? Because this field of study defies the heavens too much... Think about it, a person canmand thousands of Spirit Beasts to do his bidding... A sect made up of people with such an ability? They would be a great risk sooner orter... And so, they were annihted before it was toote. But of course, even I wouldnt believe that there arent any restrictions to it... Just that I am not familiar with the inner workings of that field of study, so its even harder for me to say... The Sword Spirits words came to an end. Chu Yang sank into deep thought. In the distance, dust and sand flew, as though a ck clouding closer at high speed. Just the previous moment, they were still several kilometers away and the next, they were already right in front of them. Arge group of yellow-robed people approached with great momentum! The moment they saw that signature color, they knew at once that they were indeed from the Chen n. Not wishing to bring trouble to themselves, Chu Yang and the others flew atop a hill by the road. Chu Yang finally got a clear look at the Wind Chasing Beasts. The appearance of this species of Spirit Beasts was simr to that of mules used to pull carts and carriages. However, they were slightly shorter than horses, though longer in length. They were covered in a ck coat from head to toe. Their four legs were short and stumpy and their hoovesrge and clumsy. There was a savage and ferocious look in their eyes. On each of their backs was a wide and spacious saddle, which members of the Chen n perched upon. Even though the Wind-Chasing Beasts were racing at high speed, the riders were stable and unmoving,pletely unaffected by shaking or jerking. In fact, those whose riding skills were good could sleep and recover their strength without any issue while riding on the beasts. They were good stuff indeed. Chu Yang heaved a sigh inwardly. No wonder they could cover the furthest distance in the shortest amount of time, and even take the lead ahead of the other ns! It looked as though the Chen n was about to pass them by the next moment. But right at this point, the person in the lead suddenly nced toward the side. With a lift of his arm, he let out a whistle, which spun high into the sky. With a whoosh, a yellow cloud of dust and sand flew over. However, this group of more than a hundred people came to a stop neatly. When the person in the lead patted the head of the Wind-Chasing Beast underneath him, it actually turned to face the direction where Chu Yang and the others were. This person was dressedpletely in robes of bright yellow and he cut a thin figure. Although he was seated on top of the Wind-Chasing Beast, one could tell that he was definitely a tall man. His eyes were sharp and piercing, as though those of a hawks. Right now, he was staring expressionlessly at Chu Yang and the rest. He shouted, Come down! Chu Yang became rather frustrated right away. What was the meaning of this? They had already given way to them. In fact, in order to avoid them, they had even gone so far as to hide on the hill. Yet they still had to suffer such treatment. How unreasonable was that? Keeping his temper in check, Chu Yang gave the others a look, indicating to them to bear with it, before he drifted down. But there was really nothing they could do other than to bear with it. This was a cavalry troop made up of 110 people. Even the weakest horseman there was a first-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artist! As for the leader who was speaking, he was actually an eighth-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artist! Looks like the Chen n has activated their secret troops this time. When he thought of this, Chu Yang even felt a certain sense of smugness in his heart. Since the Chen n had activated their secret troops, they must think that the Li ns abnormal behavior this time was rted to the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. And these people, despite seeming like they were here as reinforcements for the Chen n members in the northwest to resist the Li n, in actuality, they were most likely here to deal with the Nine Tribtions Sword Master... But no matter what, them shing with the Li n was something that was for certain! Since the Chen n had already made such a decision... Then, what about the other ns? Should all of theme to a simr decision... Then that would be simply too awesome... Is something the matter, Elder? Chu Yang and the others had already changed their appearances, so there was absolutely no need to fear being recognized as Extraterrestrial Demons or other rubbish like that. As such, they were fully at ease right now. There were glittering sparks in the eyes of the yellow-robed elderly man as he blinked. He questioned them emotionlessly, The few of you, what are your names? Where did youe from? Which n are you from? This slew of questions was thrown at them in rapid session. An overwhelming air of arrogance hit them right in the face. As though he was the Creator and thus, could do as he pleased to the insignificant ants under his regime! A wave of anger welled up intensely within Wei Wuyan and the others. With a wave, Chu Yang reined in the others fury as he replied, Since Elder is asking, this junior will naturally answer every question. And then, he gave him their names. Needless to say, they were all fake names. As for where they came from, he said that they hade from the northwest. All of you came from the northwest? With his eyes half-opened, the yellow-robed elderly man asked detachedly, Whats the situation over there like now?! At once, more than a hundred pairs of eyes focused on the faces of the five of them. Chu Yang and the others felt as if their faces had been struck by more than 200 arrows, their skin actually tingling painfully. The northwest is in a huge mess! Chu Yang let out a wryugh. Us brothers had gone there initially to carry out a mission, but we were unable to get far at all. And so, we could only trudge back the same path that we hade from. Its highly likely that a huge war could break out anytime... If by any chance we were implicated, that would be too unfortunate... The five of you are mercenaries? The eyes of the yellow-robed elderly man lit up. Yes. You dont belong to any n? Yes. The yellow-robed elderly man nced at the five of them, his eyes sinister and ruthless. Then, he said dispassionately, Five second-grade Supreme Martial Artists... hmm, five second-grade Supreme Martial Artists... Kid, tell me a bit about the situation in the northwest. The situation in the northwest is like this... The Li n has gone mad... Looking as though he was shuddering in retrospect, Chu Yang did his best to exaggerate the tense situation in the northwest. I see, so the situation has already be this terrible... The yellow-robed elderly man muttered to himself. Yes, toward the end, the Li n used the blood of the experts from the other great ns to draw a bloody line. They indicated very clearly, If anyone dares to step over this line of blood, they will be killed without mercy! Chu Yang went on. Right now, there are hints of war and the situation could explode at any moment. Once they go to war, the consequences would be unthinkable! The yellow-robed elderly man grunted, a hint of disdain shing across his eyes. He muttered, They are but just the Li n... How dare they be so arrogant! If there isnt anything else that Elder wishes to ask, we shall take our leave, said Chu Yang. Since he had lit the fire, then hed better hurry and extract himself from the situation, in case he drew fire to himself. Theres no hurry! The eyes of the yellow-robed elderly man shed. Then, he asked, The five of you, what future is there to speak of as mercenaries? Dont you have any ns for the future? Instantly, Chu Yang let out a loud cry of dismay inwardly. Could it be that this old geezer was actually intending to recruit them? With a smile, he said, Us brothers are used to going about freely and uninhibited. Although the life of a mercenary is dangerous, it is exciting, free and unrestrained. I thank Elder for his concern. We shall take our leave now. The yellow-robed elderly mans eyes slowly opened. Two rays of cold harsh light shot out. Who said... that you can leave? Chu Yang, Wei Wuyan and the others were taken aback at once. The five of you have two choices now. The first Join the Chen n and be retainers of the Chen n. The second Die! The voice of the yellow-robed elderly man was very normal, as though he was saying something incredibly trivial and insignificant. If not for the fact that these are times of trouble and we require manpower, this old man really cant even be bothered with the likes of the five of you. Now, arent you going to hurry and thank me for being so kind and benevolent? Behind him, someoneughed and said, How rare of the old master to actually hold interest in the few of you. Hurry and kowtow and thank him for his kindness. What are you waiting for? Chu Yang and the others couldnt control the anger on their faces anymore. F*ck, they had never seen someone as unreasonable as him. They had already made it so clear that they didnt wish to be constrained by others, but this old fellow was actually forcing himself upon them! ... Leer, are you cold? With his hands behind his back, Wu Juecheng walked smoothly along the mountain path. When they were in the Ye ns headquarters, the weather was still that of midsummer. But over here, the trees on both sides of the road were already bare, as though it waste autumn. A distance of several thousand kilometers and the respective climates were two extremes of cold and hot. Im alright. Chu Leerined in dissatisfaction, Teacher, Im already a Martial Saint! Ive been immune to the cold and heat since a long time ago... Stop treating me like a child all the time! Wu Juecheng burst intoughter and replied, In front of Teacher, youre a child. Hmm, I see that yourprehension of poison techniques seems to have gotten stronger these past few days? Yes, Teacher. Chu Leer was rather happy, but she changed the topic immediately. Teacher... How much further do we have to go before we reach the northwest? I wonder how Big Brother is... Arent you anxious... Once we go past this mountain, well reach the northwest in less than a thousand kilometers! Smiling, Wu Juecheng continued, Your Big Brother will be fine... Besides, if something has happened to him, its already toote by the time youre there... So, dont be anxious. Hmph! Turning away unhappily, Chu Leer muttered, If something happens to my Big Brother... the entire northwest doesnt need to think about living anymore! And thew-enforcement officers... they can abolish the thought of any survivors! Extremelyforted, Wu Juecheng said, Thats more like the disciple of the Poison Doctor! Chu Leer said hatefully, Especially that Dharma Supreme. Im going to capture him! And make his life a living hell and torture him a hundred times every day... Torture him for a good hundred years... A chill ran down Wu Juechengs spine. Cough, this method of torture... She has definitely surpassed her Teacher... Chapter 1345 - A Terrible Temper 1345 A Terrible Temper Leer, why do you hate the Dharma Supreme so much? Wu Juecheng asked. Chu Leers eyes swiveled and she replied, I heard that the Dharma Supreme had deceived Teacher in the past and is a great foe of Teachers. Therefore, no matter what, I must take revenge for Teacher and stand up for Teacher! How could he go against Teacher? He practically deserves to die! Chu Leer said, full of righteous indignation. Even though he knew very well that his disciple was currying favor with him and that the reason why she wanted to torture the Dharma Supreme was definitely because he had spread rumors about Chu Yang being an Extraterrestrial Demon... These words of herscked even a sliver of truth, but Wu Juecheng was still veryforted. What an obedient disciple. All smiles, Chu Leer replied, Of course, Ill beat up whoever offends my Teacher! Teacher, youll help me, right? Yes! Wu Juecheng then said, But the reason why I praised you just now is not because you wanted to take revenge for my sake. Then why is that? asked a perplexed Chu Leer. Its because my disciple has already reached a stage where she doesnt even bat an eyelid when she lies and can use an absolutely sincere tone of voice to say something that even she herself doesnt believe in... Teachers teachings havent been let down, so I feel constion in my heart, answered Wu Juecheng. Oh my, oh my... Teacher... Chu Leer said bashfully, Im not that great, really... Wu Juecheng rolled his eyes and sighed. This entric and quirky disciple of his seriously gave Lord Wu a terrible headache! Too smart, she was too smart! An amazing memory and the ability to infer several things from one case was something ordinary to her. Being able to draw parallels from inference and develop a new style of doing things were also thingsmon to her. The only issue was that she was simply a little too smart for her own good. Sometimes, she was so smart that she even yed her own Teacher for a fool, such as lying without batting an eyelid and even doing so with a face full of sincerity and adorableness... Such as not believing his words one bit yet still putting on a face full of innocence and naivety... Such as secretly making fun of him yet adopting a pitiful expression... Such as beingpletely aware about everything yet pretending as though she waspletely in the dark... The only thing thatforted him was that his disciple was extraordinarily diligent in her cultivation and that her improvement was abnormally fast! This gave Wu Juecheng, who was someones Teacher for the first time, a kind of satisfaction. Especially when, after departing from the Ye n, Wu Juecheng had casually asked what kind of treasures she had taken from the Ye ns treasury. With an embarrassed expression, Chu Leer had replied, On ount of them being old associates with Teacher, I was too embarrassed to take too much, so I only took a few things that Ive never seen before. I intend to give them to Big Brother as presents... I heard that Big Brother likes a lot of different things... Causing Wu Juecheng to almost die of anger on the spot. He heaved sigh after sigh. Silly girl, what a silly girl, how can you be so practical... This is really fulfilling that saying of returning empty-handed from a treasure trove... Its seriously making this old man sigh so badly... And so, Wu Juecheng got Chu Leer to bring out the items for evaluation, intending to educate his disciple along the way too You mustnt be so practical in the future... Since they had let you take your pick, then you should choose something good... Those things dont belong to us anyway; its a loss if you dont take them... But the moment Chu Leer brought two items the Soul of the Purple Crystal and the Jade Snow Spirit Ginseng Wu Juecheng almost choked on his breath. This... is she being too embarrassed to take much? When she brought out the Sovereign Sword, Wu Juecheng was already shaking his head and sighing. As he imagined Ye Chenchens terrible expression, he was already somewhat gloating at his misfortune. But when she took out the Heavenly Moonlight Essence and everything else... There was only speechlessness left in Wu Juecheng. He had no choice but to admit that he had gotten old by now... In any case, if it had been him who had gone in, he wouldnt have been able to get any of these things at all, no matter which one it was... Teacher, are these still passable? When he heard this question of Chu Leers, Wu Juecheng felt the urge to throw up blood. Were these passable? Yes! Practically too passable! In fact... it was totally bursting at the edges! I bet Ye Chenchen must be crying right now! Wu Juecheng made a malicious guess in his heart. How did you do it? Wu Juecheng asked his disciple. Chu Leer gave him a shy and pitiful expression. Nothing much... I just gave each of them a taste of the two things that Teacher said were pretty good... In exchange, they also brought out good stuff for me to take a look... Thats all. Thats all... When Wu Juecheng heard this line of hers, he suddenly had a very strong urge He wanted very much to dere on the spot that his disciple had already graduated! This degree of mercilessness, viciousness and shamelessness... Even after cultivating for a lifetime, this old man seriously cant evenpare to you... So ashamed. Teacher, are there a lot of experts in the northwest? Chu Leer asked. These past few days, I keep hearing people talk about the northwest... It seems like the Ye n is also on their way to the northwest... There are a lot of Supreme Martial Artists, right? If youre with Teacher, even if there are ten thousand Supreme Martial Artists in front of you, you can view them as thin air too! Wu Juecheng dered conceitedly. When he said that, there was very much an elegant sense of invincibility and a kind of loneliness of one who was lonely at the top. The meaning behind that was My child, you didnt acknowledge the wrong person as your Teacher! Right away, Chu Leer was greatly dissatisfied. Pouting, she said, Teacher is so terrible, who told you to boast about yourself? What I was asking is... whether or not Big Brother Chu Yang is in danger in the northwest... Immediately, Wu Juecheng felt as if a fly had suddenly appeared while he was enjoying a delicious feast. The annoyance he felt was indescribable. He replied vindictively, In Teachers eyes, there are no experts in the northwest! But to that Big Brother of yours, the entire ce is swarming with experts! Any one of them can take him apart alive in the blink of an eye! With that lousy bit of cultivation of his, Teacher can crush him with just my little finger; suffocate him with just a breath; send him bursting with just a fart... To think he even went out to roam the martial world... The more he spoke, the more Wu Juecheng gnashed his teeth and the more satisfied he felt, as though he had already sent that Chu Yang who had destroyed his fantastic mood bursting with a fart... Chu Leers little face darkened and she looked at him in an extremely unfriendly manner. Teacher... Oh? Yes, my good disciple? It was pretty fun thest time when I pulled your beard and swung it the entire way we traveled... Chu Leer rubbed her palm with her fist in anticipation. Lets do it again. It was pretty fun thest time when she pulled my beard and swung it the entire way we traveled? Wu Juechengs face spasmed a little and he quickly changed his words. Actually... Your Big Brother is fine in the northwest. Not only is he young and handsome, but his cultivation also isnt weak. He is gracious too and his character upright. People typically wont bully gentlemen such as him... After all, the current martial world is very particr about rules... As Wu Juecheng spoke, gastric acid bubbled in his stomach. Hehehe... Chu Leers eyes instantly turned into crescent moons. This little girl loved hearing others praise her Big Brother the most... No matter what it was, the moment her Big Brother was praised, she would instantly listen with great interest. And then? What else, Teacher? Chu Leer urged him enthusiastically. What other merits does my Big Brother have? Wu Juechengs face turned green. ... Your Big Brother is handsome and charismatic, graceful and beautiful, friendly and reasonable, magnanimous and charming, with strong eyebrows and twinkly eyes, and is kind and charitable and sees helping people as a form of joy... ugh... Hmm...? It seems like theres some kind of sounding from ahead? Chu Leers ears had always been very sharp. There is, but theres still a distance of more than 10 kilometers in between... Wu Juecheng said, And ites from that side... Lets not bother ourselves with it and hurry to the northwest to look for your Big Brother! Alright. Chu Leer nodded obediently. ... There was indeed something happening and it wasnt small. I appreciate Elders good intentions! Chu Yang very tactfully declined the other partys invitation. Kid, do you think my words are the same as passing out gas? The eyes of the yellow-robed elderly man opposite him narrowed dangerously. Not at all... Just that we do not wish to be constrained, even if... hurhur, its also because we dont wish to break the rules of your esteemed n. Hmph! Whether it breaks the rules or not is up to me! Ive already said the word today; if you dont agree to it, then that means youre not giving this old man face! And if you dont give me face, why should I give you any? Youre sure to die! Kid, think about it carefully! The yellow-robed elderly man looked at the five of them sinisterly. This old man has a terrible temper, so you only have the span of a breath to think. Ill count to three; if you still dont agree to it, then you shall die! As he spoke, he raised three of his fingers. One! Needless to say, he didnt harbor any good intentions when he wanted to recruit Chu Yang and the rest. The Chen ns Supreme Martial Artist Wind-Chasing Troop was too scarce, because these were the only eighth-grade Wind-Chasing Beasts they had. One didnt even need to mention how difficult it was to tame beasts. Moreover, that ancestor of theirs was already dead. Taming Spirit Beasts was no longer possible. In fact, despite rearing them in free range, the offspring of these Wind-Chasing Beasts were difficult to tame and their wild nature hard to restrain. They were alright in solo battle, but once they were supposed to match their masters movements, they made countless mistakes. Without the beast-taming technique, it was absolutely impossible to erase an eighth-grade Spirit Beasts wild nature and pride. This caused the cubs to bepletely unusable. These 300 Wind-Chasing Beasts were iparably loyal to their current masters, leading to a situation where if any of the current team members were to perish... even if their Wind-Chasing Beast was still alive, it could also be dered useless. Therefore, every time they went out on a mission, they had to be extraordinarily careful. And every time, they would need to find a few scapegoats or sacrifices along the way. These people were mainly used on the outer boundaries, as reconnaissance or other roles of sacrifice. In the past, they of course always promised attractive rewards or promised them a good future... But this time, they were seriously in too much of a hurry. The moment they heard that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master had appeared, the n leader had immediately passed the order. The Wind-Chasing Troop had set off overnight and along the way, they hadnt discovered any suitable choices. And now, they finally found some and five of them at one go at that... Time was too tight; how could they possibly have the leisure to go at it slowly? Not willing to? Then they would beat them up till they were willing to! You have a terrible temper? Chu Yang was so furious that he almostughed. Light slowly started to gleam in his eyes. He went on calmly. You may have a terrible temper, but mine isnt great either. Behind him, the other four were already close to exploding from rage. Chu Yang had also reached his limit. As the saying goes, a man fights for self-respect while Buddha fights for incense. If they could still put up with it after being threatened like that... then they couldnt be considered men anymore. Even though they couldntpare in terms of power and the current situation was even more terrible, there was no way Chu Yang would submit! What did the Chen n count as? Actually demanding that he be their servant? The brows of the yellow-robed elderly man slowly raised as he side-eyed Chu Yang. You have a terrible temper too? The corners of Chu Yangs lips curled up into a mocking smile as he replied calmly, Youve made me unhappy! The yellow-robed elderly man was taken aback. Then, he suddenly burst intoughter. Before hisughter had even stopped, the four other voices said in unison, Our tempers are even more terrible! What are you going to do about it? Chapter 1346 - I am here! 1346 I am here! Ha ha ha... The yellow-robed elderly manly manughed and said, A bad temper is an illness that must be treated! Chu Yang said nonchntly, If this is an illness, then Elder, we are both gued by the same illness. How about... we get treated together? The yellow-robed elderly man replied, No one can treat my illness! However, for yours, I can treat it! Chu Yang smiled. I will only let a divine doctor treat me! The face of the yellow-robed elderly man turned cold. He waved his hands indifferently. Take down this madman! Teach him a lesson! Suddenly with a few wheezing sounds, over ten Wind-Chasing Beasts and their masters came forward together. Wait a moment! Chu Yang shouted and retreated two steps hurriedly. At the same time when Chu Yang retreated, the sleeves of his robe moved naturally and some peculiar matter, tasteless and scentless, dropped out of it and dispersed into the air. This was all driven by the Sword Spirit within the Nine Tribtions Space. Although he retreated two steps hurriedly in panic, he had already gathered together with Wei Wuyan and the others. At the same time, Chu Yang sent out his voice. The moment our mission starts, we will go immediately! Climb up the mountain cliff to the other side of the mountain. Even though Wei Wuyan and the others showed no changes to their facial expressions, they had already heard the message of Chu Yang. The people of Chen n obviously made their decision on the spur of the moment and veryst minute. Furthermore, their main target was in the northwest region. As soon as their own people had escaped... or even pulled off a distance from the pursuers, they would definitely not chase after in hot pursuit! Compared to Chu Yang and his group of five people, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and the Li n weighed much heavier in the minds of these people from the Chen n. Wait? The yellow-robed elderly man squinted his eyes. Even if you regret now, it is already a little toote! The Elder waved his hands. Take him down! Chu Yang eximed in shock, Run! The five of them had already started to run, dashing toward the slope which they had jumped down from. Below, other than the ten over people who had already made their way up, the rest of the people were all stationary. Both their hands were folded with a sarcastic expression on their faces as they looked at these five people. They thought in their minds, Under the hot pursuit of the Wind-Chasing troop, you still dare to escape? Nobody was ever able to escape from them! In an instance! Chu Yang and the rest had surged forward and had already reached the slope. Behind, there were ten over Wind-Chasing Beasts howling and bringing their masters along the way. Chu Yang and the others leaped once again and this time, it was even quicker! They dashed towards the mountain peak! However, the Wind-Chasing Beasts were indeed worthy of their title. Their Supreme Martial Artist masters were also not there for nothing. The ten over Wind-Chasing Beast were in hot pursuit and they actually managed to catch up, even though they startedter. They had already reached just behind Chu Yang and the others! The ten over Supreme Martial Artists let out a smirk on their faces, as they started to open up a big in their hands. Below, everybody revealed a gentle smile of happiness from their eyes and facial expression. Within all the sinister and ruthlessness, the yellow-robed elderly man revealed a sense of happiness from his eyes. He thought, You dare to go against me? Wait a while more and I will show you the pain when you cannot even choose to live or die! Seeing how Chu Yang and the others would be captured in the any moment next... Right at this critical juncture, the most unbelievable thing happened. The 12 Wind-Chasing Beasts, which had already leaped into the air, started hissing simultaneously. The 12 Supreme Martial Artists, who were on top of the beasts, also grunted simultaneously. Immediately after... Wa... The 12 Wind-Chasing Beasts and their 12 Supreme Martial Artists fell from the sky, like 24 pieces of rocks. Someone asked, Why are there 24 pieces? One Supreme Martial Artist riding on a Wind-Chasing Beast, that would be 12 pieces of huge rocks... However, the problem was in the fact that Wind-Chasing Beasts were very heavy, but the Supreme Martial Artists were very light. Therefore, they fell one before the other, making up a total of 23 pieces of huge rocks falling from the sky! From this, one could tell that the densities of the Spirit Beasts body and the human body were entirely different... Chu Yang and the others rose up very quickly. They were almost reaching the top of the mountain and about to escape from the vision of the crowd. The crowd below almost could not react in time. They thought, What... what is going on here? Shadowless Poison! The yellow-robed elderly man roared in anger. He took a step forward and shouted, You all catch them! The next moment, his own body was already in mid-air almost a few hundred feet high, and he struck his palm! This palm was an attack filled with anger! Instantly, a thunderous sound was heard in the air. Suddenly, lines after lines of cracks appeared in the surrounding air. Numerous ck lines of fissures in this dimensional space shed and disappeared. Immediately, there was a long howling sound of the wind that sounded like the cry of an old dragon! The wind from the palm attack was as strong as a cannon, sting away! Within the skies, it transformed into a giant golden-yellow hand that was a good few hundred feet in radius. It was so huge that it almost blocked out the entire sun, before crashing violently on its target! Gain mastery by striking only after the enemy has struck! Chu Yang and the others were just one step away from reaching the mountain top. However, at this very moment, a feeling of death suddenly rose in all of them. A strong feeling of oppression from hell had just arrived from high up in the sky. The five of them became breathless! Hurry and leave! Chu Yang shouted. The Sword Spirit took over his body and a stroke of sword light shot out perfectly. It turned into a fierce hurricane and shed with that giant golden-yellow hand! Sword intent! Although the entire potential of the sword intent could not be utilized, this attack was definitely significant! Boom! The sword light and giant hand shed in mid-air! Chu Yang eximed and spurted out a mouth of fresh blood. Subconsciously, his body continued to fly upward. The sword light had dissipated and the Sword Spirit lost his consciousness before falling into the depths of the Nine Tribtions Space. Chu Yangs consciousness took over the body but realized that the organs had already been severely damaged. He hurriedly consumed an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill and forcefully stabilized his body, before continuing to fly up toward the mountain peak. The aftermath was so big that Wei Wuyan and the others turned pale. The golden-yellow giant hand in mid-air suddenly dimmed for a moment. Below, the yellow-robed elderly man suddenly turned pale and his body shook violently for a moment as he revealed a trace of shock on his face. However, that already dimmed golden-yellow giant hand did not relent. It merely paused and stopped for a moment, before it started to strike again! Although the power was nowhere close to what it was before, it was still overwhelming! The Elder had also predicted that Chu Yang, after blocking the first attack, would not have the strength to block the second one! The yellow-robed elderly man, who was really furious, had already decided to kill Chu Yang and the others! He was determined to kill these five people, as though swatting a fly to its death on the mountain top! Chu Yang sighed in his mind again, before drawing out his Nine Tribtions Sword! Even if he were to put his life on the line, he had to block the attack again. Otherwise, although he would be able to escape, the other four people would be sure to die! Seeing that they had only a mere 30 feet before they could fly over the mountain peak, his whole heart went weak for a moment. At this moment, the sound of a dying wild beast howling beside himself could be heard! This howling was filled with resentment, desperation and courage! Wei Wuyan! As Wei Wuyan howled, all his facial muscles changed shape. The scars on his face were twisted into weird orientations. He twisted his waist suddenly in mid-air and three palmsnded on the back of Wan Renjie and two others. The strong palm attack sent the three of them high up into the sky. Immediately after, Wei Wuyan turned around sharply and dashed backward. Instantly, he arrived in front of Chu Yang and crazily kicked Chu Yang in his stomach! Chu Yang let out a scream. Being caught off guard, he was kicked high up into the sky and over the mountain peak. Wei Wuyan howled and roared while a ghostly shadow burst out and shrouded his entire body. He depended on the reaction force, from kicking Chu Yang and dashed fiercely toward the golden-yellow giant hand that was crashing down! Wei Wuyan was already mad! This kind of madness, which came from the bottom of his heart, gave Wei Wuyan a huge boost in his strength by a few levels! The end result was an unparalleled strength! As his body was dashing forward rapidly, the ck fog that shrouded his body became thicker and thicker! Wei Wuyan continued dashing on his course toward the golden-yellow giant hand, without changing any directions! There was no way Wei Wuyan would not be mad! Wei Wuyan thought in his mind, In this world, my parents who were the first people I cherished are now gone! Killed by treacherous people! After that, my wife and children whom I next cherished are also gone! Killed because of my foolishness! They died a terrible and unjust death! Thereafter, my rtionship with my Teacher, which had been my pir of support, suddenly crumbled one day and turned into a huge deception! Now, Im left with nothing! Only these few brothers, friends! However... the friends and brothers whom I cherish the most, do you want to kill them too? In front of me? Ah~~~~ Wei Wuyan howled and shouted crazily, Im still here! Who dares to touch them!!! Im still here! Who dares to touch them! In his voice, it was filled with pain and despair! With regret! With... resentment! When his parents died, he was muddle-headed! When his wife and children died, he was muddle-headed! He had really wished that when they were in danger then, he was there on time! Following after, he roared noisily and stood up forward to protect his own family! However, he ultimately still did not manage to do it. He did not even get to see them onest time before they passed away! Now, with this howl, it was like dering war in the presence of heaven! In the face of fate and destiny, an unyielding battle deration. Im still here! Who dares to touch them! Wei Wuyan transformed into ck smoke and dashed ahead! The next moment, a loud boom was heard! Seventeen continuous palm strikes from Wei Wuyannded on the golden hand. This period of time was too short and hence, he could only manage seventeen palm strikes. Boom Boom Boom... Within the continuous sounds of explosion, Wei Wuyan spurted out fresh blood. He used his entire body as a weapon and shed violently on top of the golden hand! In the sky, a spatial crack appeared and disappeared immediately. That golden hand disappeared suddenly! On the ground, the yellow-robed elderly man suddenly shook violently. Within the corner of his mouth, there were traces of fresh blood and his face turned purple then the next moment, red! Such a change in the color of his face continued for five or six times before it finally reverted to a fair white color. The Elder let out a cry and vomited out a mouth of fresh blood. His attack was first met with a full attack of the sword intent by the Sword Spirit. That had already dissipated almost seventy to eighty percent of its strength. With another attack that Wei Wuyan used his life and soul to sh with, the Elders golden hand attack finally dissipated. The entire mountain andnd shook violently for a moment. Wei Wuyan lost all sensation and consciousness in his body and fell backward. On the way down, his body was like a broken gunny sack, spurting out fresh blood everywhere. Chu Yang just stepped onto the mountain peak and the entire mountain shook violently. He did not bother about it and used the tip of his feet to push off and flew out again in the direction of Wei Wuyans falling body. Wan Renjie and two others had already gone past the mountain top. However, at this moment, they were climbing back with all their might and looked on anxiously! The body of Wei Wuyannded violently into the arms of Chu Yang. The strong impact fractured and broke a rib bone of Chu Yang. Chu Yang did not let go but held on tightly to Wei Wuyan. The huge force of the impact sent Chu Yang whizzing backward. Fresh blood spurted out from the corner of Chu Yangs mouth while he concentrated on checking up Wei Wuyans injuries. The next moment, Chu Yang let out a heartbroken scream of extreme anger and resentment, Chen n!!!! ...... Chapter 1347 - A Blood Oath of the Sword Master! 1347 A Blood Oath of the Sword Master! On the other side of the mountain. The pair of Teacher and disciple who were in a hurry on the road. Suddenly, there was a tremor in heaven and earth. It seemed like this huge movement was caused by a battle between experts somewhere out there. Wu Juecheng looked over indifferently and said, Doesnt matter to us! Its over at the mountain there, its not important and not of concern to us! Okay. Chu Leer felt a little disturbed and said, I wonder who are the experts fighting in order to have such power. Regardless of which kind of experts, they would be of no concern to us! Wu Juecheng snorted and said, Theres nothing for us to watch in a battle between a group of small and unknown characters. At this moment, a heartbreaking voice came from across the skies! Chen~~n!!!! The petite Chu Leer was shocked and said, Its the voice of Big Brother! Big Brother is over at that side! Chu Yang? Wu Juecheng was also startled. He thought in his mind, Why would he be here? This is too much of a coincidence! Let us hurry over there! Chu Leer did not wait for Wu Juecheng to reply and had already started to move toward the mountain peak, like a shooting arrow leaving its bow. As Chu Leer ran, she shouted, Hurry Teacher! With Big Brother screaming like that, it must be very dangerous. Your speed is fast and you can go over first. Wu Juecheng thought in his mind, Why would I go there first? He was extremely dissatisfied and ufortable. He thought, Why did you be a demanding girl the moment you heard the voice of your Big Brother? So much that you actually dared to order your Teacher around? You actually wanted to get your Teacher, me, to go over and be a cannon fodder for your Big Brother... Am I so worthless as your Teacher? Seeing how Wu Juecheng did not move, Chu Leer became anxious and shouted, Teacher, if you are still not going, if anything were to happen to Big Brother... I I I... I will cut off our teacher disciple rtionship! Expel you from the sect! Wu Juecheng instantly fainted for a moment. He thought, Expel me from the sect? This sentence seemed like something that only a Teacher can say to a disciple... However, he also knew that Chu Leer was really anxious at this moment. Wu Juecheng could not help but let out a long sigh. Thinking back on how I had roamed around the entire world for 30 thousand years... Teacher!! Hurry and go over!!!! Chu Leers anxious voice interrupted Wu Juechengs ownmenting. Wu Juecheng helplessly shook his head. His body shed and disappeared with a whoosh sound. ... Chu Yang was heartbroken! Wei Wuyan hadpletely lost any signs of life! In Chu Yangs arms, the head of Wei Wuyan hung lightly. Both his eyes were still wide open and staring angrily. All his organs had been disintegrated into powder under the impact of such a crazy attack from the opponent. Sword Spirit! Sword Spirit! Chu Yang carried Wei Wuyan and leaped ahead. Quick! Hurry and think of a way! However, the Sword Spirit had already slipped into aa. He could neither hear nor reply anything to the words of Chu Yang. In the moment of anxiousness, Chu Yang could not care much more and fed an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill to Wei Wuyan. On his way, Chu Yang also took out a piece of the Heaven Nourishing Jade and ced it by the side of Wei Wuyans mouth. There was actually no effect after the Nine Tribtions Pill was fed to Wei Wuyan. Nine Tribtions Pill was only effective for people who were alive. As long as they still had onest breath, the Nine Tribtions Pill would be able to revive them! However, Wei Wuyan no longer had any signs of life. His organs had already been destroyed and all his meridians were torn. There was already no blood cirction in his blood veins and arteries. Therefore, even with the Nine Tribtions Pill, nothing could be done about it. Heaven Nourishing Jade turned into a stroke of light and entered the body of Wei Wuyan. The soul of Wei Wuyan was also destroyed by the impact of the attack just now. Even though the healing effect of Heaven Nourishing Jade was amazing, it was only effective towards the spirit and soul that wereplete. After this piece of Heaven Nourishing Jade entered his body, it merely gathered the various pieces of his spirit together but could not revive him! Chu Yang was dashing around madly with Wan Renjie and the others following closely behind. They all had a face of anxiousness and grief. However, they did not dare to ask How is Old Wei?! Because Chu Yang had been busy all the while. Everyone was just watching and afraid that they might disrupt Chu Yangs work resulting in a failure to save Wei Wuyan... Behind them, close to a hundred Wind-Chasing Beasts, under the urging of their Supreme Martial Artists, leaped into the air and were chasing them down rapidly! The yellow-robed elderly man was ahead of the pack. Brat! You cannot escape! Leave behind the antidote for the Shadowless Poison and I will keep your corpse intact! Chu Yang did not bother about the situation at his back. He held onto Wei Wuyan and continued to run. He desired to find a quiet ce so that he could concentrate and think of a way... The distance between the two groups was rapidly getting smaller! The yellow-robed elderly man was getting closer and closer. He was an eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist and his speed was really fast! Although he sustained some slight injuries during thest battle, it was definitely not going to affect his speed! If he was not concerned about the Shadowless Poison, he would have taken action to strike down Chu Yang and the others right at this moment. However, if Chu Yang and the others were to die, then there would be no more antidote for the Shadowless Poison. It would be equivalent to losing 12 Supreme Martial Artists even before reaching the battlefield! This serious consequence was not something that the Elder wanted to bear. Brat, stop there! The yellow-robed elderly man leaped ahead and his two legs stepped onto the air andnded right in front of Chu Yang. In his eyes, it was pure happiness from his showing of the difference in ability. He thought in his mind, It was these tiny ants that managed to injure me! They actually managed to escape all the way here! They actually managed to poison 12 of my subordinates right before my eyes. This is really unbelievable! Chu Yangs body came to a stop with a grunting sound. His eyes quickly nced at the surrounding two sides and saw that both sides were quickly filled up with the Wind-Chasing Beasts in a short moment. There was no path ahead, no way out from the left and right side. Retreating was even more impossible! Bring out the antidote! I will leave you an intact corpse! The yellow-robed elderly man sped his hands at the back and said indifferently. Antidote? Chu Yang gritted his teeth and smiled. What antidote? You must be really wanting to die! The yellow-robed elderly man rolled up his sleeves and revealed two skinny hands. You brat, do not think that you can disregard everything just because you are not afraid to die! You should know that there is a kind of feeling in this world that makes you go through utter misery, neither being able to die nor live! Chu Yang smiled indifferently. So what? The current situation was already the worst that it could be. It could be considered as a situation of pure despair. There was definitely no chance of escaping! Five of them and one was already considered dead. The remaining four of them, who were second-grade Supreme Martial Artists, were now surrounded by over a hundred experts led by an eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist. Within them, the weakest one was a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist; there were also Supreme Martial Artists of the Third Grade, Fourth Grade, Fifth Grade, Sixth Grade or even Seventh Grade... many of them! How could it be possible for Chu Yang and the rest to escape? However, while Chu Yang was waiting here, his heart and mind suddenly rxed. Chu Yang thought, If it is destined for me to fall here, then that would be fine too. It doesnt matter! Chu Yang also finally understood where the ominous hunch came from previously. So, it was actually from here... It was exactly because of this ominous hunch that he had insisted on traveling with Wei Wuyan and the others during this period of time. Right now, it was proven that his hunch was right. At such desperate times, Chu Yang was instead able to let go of the persistence over Wei Wuyans life and death. After all, the brothers were all going to die. Then it was fine to just die altogether! Whether it was a step ahead or behind, it was all the same path. Chu Yang slowly lifted his head and looked at the yellow-robed elderly man. He smiled gently and said, The people of Chen n, very well. Today, I have fallen here... However, you old thing, listen carefully... You better hurry and kill me! Otherwise, if I survive, I swear right here that I will annihte your entire n including even the fowls and dogs! If I break my oath, I will be denounced and punished by heaven and all! Chu Yang was very solemn and careful as he spoke. Immediately after, he lowered his head to look at the face of Wei Wuyan. He drew out his sword and made a deep stab on his wrist! Fresh blood started to drip down. This was the first time he made an oath with his whole heart and mind! A blood oath! Although his voice was calm, the bloody meaning behind it was rising rapidly! The deep grudge within made all those who heard his words shudder involuntarily! In the heart of Chu Yang, he used the name of Nine Tribtions Sword Master to repeat the oath again! The yellow-robed elderly man might not know and Chu Yang himself might not know either. This blood oath was the first in history that a Nine Tribtions Sword Master had made! The blood-red color suddenly rose from the body of Chu Yang. In the air, it formed a weird drawing and vanished into thin air! The yellow-robed elderly man put up a false smile and said, I do not need to make an oath. I can kill you right now! At this moment, a tired voice said, No! You wont be able to kill him! Who is it? The yellow-robed elderly man turned around suddenly. On the mountain peak, the dimensional space suddenly shook for a moment and immediately after, a ck figure suddenly appeared on the mountain peak. It was a few hundred feet away from the crowd. A cloud rose up and blocked his face. His entire body was hidden behind the clouds and fog. Only his clear and cold eyes could be seen. A pair of eyes, which showed fatigue from watching through the worlds event, was now looking over here calmly. Its me, said the man dressed in ck naturally. Who are you? Just you alone... and you also dare to stop me? The pupil of the yellow-robed elderly man shrank. His intuition told him that the opponent was also an expert, but his heart was not fearful at all! With about a hundred Wind-Chasing Supreme Martial Artists, even if Ning Tianya were toe, he would still dare to enter a battle! You are very right. Just because of me standing here, within this entire Nine Heavens, there is definitely no one who can touch him! The man in ck sighed lightly. Because I dont allow it! Such an arrogant tone! The yellow-robed elderly manughed out loud. The next moment, the body of the man in ck shed ahead. The crowd only felt a moment of blurriness in their eyes. That skinny figure had already entered the surrounding circle, standing right in front of Chu Yang! There was actually no one in the crowd who had seen clearly how the man in ck was able to enter. The yellow-robed elderly man turned his head and shouted, I dare to ask who you are... The man in ck did not bother about him. He turned around and ced one hand on the pulse of Wei Wuyan. He then shook his head and said to Chu Yang, Im afraid... Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, But his soul is also broken up! Even if he were to die, even if we cannot save him, I still want to keep his soul intact! To fulfill his wish! The man in ck groaned and considered for a moment before saying, If... Leer has the Heavenly Moonlight Essence with her now! Its possible... The man in ck actually started to discuss with Chu Yang about the injuries of Wei Wuyan, as if there was no one around when they were actually surrounded by over a hundred Supreme Martial Artists. Such impudence! The yellow-robed elderly man strangely felt a drop in his self-confidence and shouted. Shut up! The man in ck looked over and shot him a cold look. You are not a dog, so why are you barking? ...... Chapter 1348 - Reasons Are Not Necessary For Revenge 1348 Reasons Are Not Necessary For Revenge Shut up! The ck-robed man looked over and shot him a cold look. Youre not a dog, so what are you barking for? You... are calling me a dog?! The yellow-robed elderly man was so furious that his entire body shook. How audacious of you! Teach this insolent cur a lesson! Over thest several thousand years, who had dared to insult him like that? Hearing that all of a sudden made the yellow-robed elderly man almost keel over. With amand, several Supreme Martial Artists let out a battle cry as they rode forward on Wind-Chasing Beasts. They had been waiting for thismand of his for too long! This ck-robed fellow was simply too conceited. They couldnt wait to teach him a lesson! Were fully aware that youre an expert, but no matter how much of an expert you may be... Can you stand against this many Supreme Martial Artists? What kind of joke is that! The ck-robed man slowly got to his feet. His facial muscles shifted slightly, as though he was smiling. He said without much emotion, There will naturally be people who wille to demand repayment for the blood debt that youve created... I didnt intend to interfere and do it for them but... Since youve delivered yourselves up to my doorstep, then I wont hold back! He raised his arms, both sleeves of his robe fluttering in a smooth outward motion. An unusual cloud of odorless pale blue fog enveloped the area within several meters of where Chu Yang and the others were. Then, with a violent poof, it suddenly spread and pervaded the entire mountain summit! With their masters riding on them, the Wind-Chasing Beasts charged toward them! And into the cloud of pale blue fog! At the next moment... A horrifying scene suddenly unfolded! All the Supreme Martial Artists and their mounts that entered the pale blue fog suddenly fell soundlessly to the ground. The next moment, be it human or beast, every single one of them spasmed a couple of times. Then, their legs straightened... Waves of pale blue fog rose from their bodies, assimting with and disappearing into the cloud of pale blue fog surrounding Chu Yang and the others. The cloud of pale blue fog was even denser now. Those 30 to 40 people and Wind-Chasing Beasts that had entered the area, however, remained fallen on the ground. Their bodies constantly gave out pale blue fog, just like firecrackers that had been lit but didnt go off. They merely continued to emit smoke... However, be it human or beast, all the flesh and muscles on their bodies were shriveling at a speed visible to the naked eye. As the amount of blue fog increased, the humans and Wind-Chasing Beasts on the ground silently turned into bones and skeletons... Then, a crash resounded. An even denser blue fog emanated from the pale white bones. With another loud crash, the bones came apart and scattered around the ground, turning into heaps of white dust. And then, as yet another wave of cyan fog appeared, even the white dust disappeared, leaving behind no trace. A total of 33 Supreme Martial Artists, together with 33 eighth-grade Wind-Chasing Beasts, disappeared from the face of the earth without leaving behind even a trace of their existence. In fact, even the cores of the Spirit Beasts had dissolved and turned into blue fog! Everyone widened their eyes, their mouths agape as they watched this bizarre scene unfold before them. They rubbed their eyes frantically in disbelief. Among them, there was a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist who had gotten very close to the area and his arm had alreadye into contact with the blue fog. When he discovered what had happened, he hurriedly retracted his arm. He got off his Wind-Chasing Beast and somersaulted to the back, only to discover that blue fog was alreadying out of his arm. He circted his energy desperately in an attempt to stop it, but to no avail. Letting out a sharp howl, he drew his sword and severed his arm at the shoulder. Blood spurted out from the wound. His arm fell onto the ground and bounced a couple of times before it went up in blue smoke and disappeared. At the same time, his mount also turned into a cloud of blue fog. On the summit, the wind howled and blew. Yet the cloud of blue fog remained without dissipating. There was even a faint trend of it expanding outward. There was pindrop silence all around! The Supreme Martial Artist Soul Evaporation Smoke! You are Wu Juecheng! The yellow-robed elderly man shouted fearfully, as if he had seen a ghost. He took a few steps back hastily, hisplexion deathly pale! At this moment, the fog that had covered the ck-robed mans face was also gone. The yellow-robed elderly man also finally recalled who this ck-robed man was. No wonder he had found him somewhat familiar There was a portrait of him in the n, wasnt there... It wouldnt have been so bad if he hadnt recognized him. But now that he did, even this eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist wanted to cry. Who would have thought that their attempt at recruiting a few sacrificial pawns would actually bring this godly presence here? A godly presence? Yes, exactly. If almost a hundred Supreme Martial Artists were toe at a person at the same time, even Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing would find themselves flustered at such a situation. However, Wu Juecheng was definitely an exception! In the case of Wu Juechengs poison techniques, it didnt matter at all how many enemies there were. As long as it wasnt a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, there was no way anyone could resist Wu Juechengs poison! Even if ten thousand people were toe at him simultaneously, he could end them all at the same time! The ck-robed man was, of course, Wu Juecheng. Somewhat surprised, hemented, So you refer to this type of poison as Supreme Martial Artist Soul Evaporation Smoke... Ive always referred to it as A Dreamy and Fantasy Spread of Blue. Look at it, isnt the blue of this fog such a dreamy and fantasy-like color? The yellow-robed elderly man wanted to cry. All the Supreme Martial Artists watched the dense fog lingering in the air with a look of fearful reverence in their eyes, a wave of disgust welling up in them uncontrobly. Yes, this color was indeed dreamy and fantasy-like. Just looking at the color certainly made one feelfortable... But this was something that could kill. Moreover, there was a significant portion of it that was formed by the blue fog that had been produced from burning other Supreme Martial Artists... Just the thought of it was enough to induce fear and give them the urge to throw up. To think that this dreadful thing was actually called A Dreamy and Fantasy Spread of Blue... Once the spread of blue appears, life bes as though a dream and a fantasy. Everything is unreal, exined Wu Juecheng indifferently. Do not think of it as just a merepliment... The yellow-robed elderly man looked as though he was weeping and bemoaning. With a hoarse voice, he said with much difficulty, So its Elder Wu who is gracing us with his presence... Junior... This junior, Chen Tianxing of the Chen n, pays his respects to Elder... Its just... hurhur... there is a... misunderstanding between these few young brothers and us... hurhur... I ask for Elder Wus... understanding. A misunderstanding, of course. I know that. Wu Juecheng nodded. You need only to bring this young fellow here back to life and well take it that this has never happened! I will forgive all of you! Wu Juecheng pointed at Wei Wuyan. Chen Tianxing, the yellow-robed elderly man, wished he could give himself a few tight ps at this moment. Bring him back to life? He himself was very much aware of just how much strength he had used! That man was just a second-grade Supreme Martial Artist! Even if he had been a fourth-grade or fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, he probably wouldnt have been able to survive! It was already a miracle that this fellow wasnt smashed into pulp on the spot by his palm strike... In this instant, his eyes that were looking at Chu Yang and the rest were full of regret! A helpless sense of regret! If he had known that they were rted to Wu Juecheng and that Wu Juecheng himself was nearby... He would rather kowtow to these few fellows and let them go than even think about having ideas about them... This... The dead cannote back to life... Chen Tianxing swallowed. My condolences to Elder... The Chen n is willing topensate in any way possible... As long as it can satisfy Elder... Yes, of course we ought to ept your condolences, replied Wu Juecheng very reasonably. But he is dead! And since he is dead... someone must pay the price! Do you agree? This is a blood feud after all. Chen Tianxing nodded incessantly, a terrible grimace on his face. Yes, yes, of course. Inside, however, he felt extremely wronged. Theres only one person dead on your side while over here... These 33 people have already left this world. And with you, Wu Juecheng, around, those twelve below are probably doomed to die without any hope for an antidote... Its a blood feud because someone from your faction has died, but havent people from our faction died too? And... the number of fatalities on our side is even higher? But even if someone were to kill him, there was no way he would dare to say that out loud! Chu Yang, how... are you intending to deal with him? asked Wu Juecheng as he looked at Chu Yang, who had been silently taking care of Wei Wuyan this entire time. You should have already heard the vow that I made earlier! Chu Yangs eyes slowly turned blood-red. I want him to watch helplessly as the entire Chen n is annihted with not a single living thing left! Alright! Wu Juecheng asked somberly, Then, well let him go for now? Chu Yang replied, Revenge must be personally taken! I want to avenge Wuyan with my own hands! No matter what, even if I must go against my conscience and even if it goes against the harmony of the world... I want the Chen n to disappear from the face of the earth! Chen Tianxing started to shout. Sir, arent your words too inappropriate! Youve only lost one person whereas weve lost more than 40... I understand that youre sad and grieving because your brother has died, but arent those from our faction who have died our brothers too? Arent they our descendants and offspring as well? There was no way he would have said such a thing in the past, because saying this was equivalent to begging for mercy. But right now, he had no other choice. Because this man was closely rted to Wu Juecheng. If they really wished to wipe out the Chen n, it was seriously noughing matter. Chu Yang let out a tragicugh. He replied, Thus, all of us will be after revenge. Everybody feels the same about this; both of us will never stop until one of us is dead! But all of these are dependent on our strength! If you are able to kill me and take revenge for your people, there is nothing I can say! But my desire to kill all of you to avenge my brother... is also perfectly reasonable! In your eyes, even if everyone on this side dies... it wouldnt have been able to make up for the death of anyone on your side. It is the same in my case! Chu Yang slowly raised his head. I do not wish toment further about the cause and consequences of this matter, or who is in the right or wrong. I will say only this Even if the entire Chen n is annihted without a single living thing left, my hatred will never be erased! Chen Tianxing was stunned! Chu Yang was right. In fact, he had even discarded the issue of right and wrong. The cause of the matter was, of course, the Chen ns unreasonable actions. However, the other party had disregarded even that by now. He wanted revenge and he wanted to kill; he didnt need a reason for it! He didnt need any reason at all. In fact, even things like justice or righteousness were unnecessary. Just one reason was enough His brother was dead! This lone reason was enough to cancel out any other reasons, preconditions and justifications whatsoever! At the summit, a shadow shed by and a crisp and clear voice called out. Big Brother, Big Brother, are you alright? A pretty and exquisite little girl dashed over. Right into that blue fog. Caught by surprise, they watched as the girl actually moved about without any trouble. She rushed right in and then, she cried out in delight, Big Brother! Im so d that youre alright... Im alright... but Brother Wei... Frowning mournfully, Chu Yang gritted his teeth, forcing back the tears that had welled up in his eyes. A light mist filled his eyes. Big Brother Wei? What... What happened? Chu Leer got a huge shock. Then, Wei Wuyan entered her sight. This... Teacher, hurry, save my Big Brother Wei! Chen Tianxing closed his eyes, his heart filled with boundless disappointment. So this little girl is Wu Juechengs disciple. And this person is this girls Big Brother... There is seriously no cure for my bad luck anymore. To think Ive jumped right into the nest of poison... Chapter 1349 - May You Have A Next Lifetime 1349 May You Have A Next Lifetime Chu Leer shook the arm of Wu Juecheng, who heaved a forlorn sigh. Hailed as the Poison Doctor back then, not only were his poison techniques powerful, his art of healing was also extremely brilliant! The moment he saw Wei Wuyan, he had known at once that it was hopeless. Chu Leers eyes turned red and she started sobbing. If you dont want me to kill them, then Ill get them to scram, said Wu Juecheng to Chu Yang. The sooner the better! Chu Yang nodded at him. Then, he turned and stated calmly, The Chen n and Chen Tianxing, remember this! My name is Chu Yang! When the dayes when I, Chu Yang, show up at the Chen n, that will be the day of the Chen ns destruction! Chen Tianxing snorted coldly, wanting to say a few harsh words in response. But his lips moved and he ultimately didnt. With a wave, he shouted, Lets go! And he turned to leave. Frowning, Wu Juecheng shouted, Are you leaving just like that? Have you forgotten the rules of the martial world? Chen Tianxing was so hateful that he almost threw up blood. He raised his hand and severed his little finger, leaving it behind on the ground. His entire body trembled and he asked, Elder Wu, would this suffice? Wu Juecheng shook his head mercilessly. No! Chen Tianxing took a deep breath, severing another two fingers. Elder? Do you... find this passable? Wu Juechengs brows drew together. If youre still unable to give me a satisfactory response by the third time, I will take action personally! Chen Tianxing let out a deafening bellow. Holding his hand up vertically like a de, he severed his left arm at the shoulder. Then, he threw the bloody arm on the ground, his entire body spasming. His face deathly pale, he said spitefully, Im sure Elder is satisfied now. Wu Juechengs expression turned chilly. Youd better show some respect! This old man is keeping you for Chu Yang; if not, do you think this is enough to satisfy me? Get onto your knees! And bow! Then get lost! Chen Tianxing started panting heavily. Behind him, looks of fury were on everyones countenances. Taking a persons life was no more than just stopping his breathing. Wu Juecheng was indeed being rather unreasonable. As the seventh old master of the Chen n, Chen Tianxing had already severed his fingers and arm thrice, yet he still wanted him to kowtow and beg for mercy before he was willing to let him off? Wu Juecheng looked at him and said imposingly, If you do not kowtow, then all of you will die! Chen Tianxing let out a great shout. A mouthful of blood spurted from his mouth and he dropped to his knees. Elder Wu, Tianxing takes his leave! They absolutely mustnt die here. If they couldnt even make it back and the other party went to the n looking for trouble in the future while they werepletely unprepared, it would truly be disastrous... Scram! Wu Juecheng coldly threw out a word. His body trembling, Chen Tianxing threw up another few mouthfuls of blood, actually unable to get up. With a jerk, he fainted. The others from the Chen n lifted Chen Tianxing and carried him on their backs. All of them werepletely silent as they retreated hurriedly. From the beginning till the end, Chu Yang didnt lift his head even once. Filled with so much hate that blood almost came out of their eyes, Wan Renjie and the other two watched the Chen n members leave, their jaws clenched so tightly that the sound of teeth grinding against each other could be heard. Leer, bring out your Heavenly Moonlight Essence! Work with Chu Yangs Heaven Nourishing Jade and gather his soul fragments for him! Wu Juecheng instructed. ... Under Wu Juechengsmand, Chu Yang coordinated his actions with his instructions with full effort. As the Heavenly Moonlight Essence and Heaven Nourishing Jade fused together bit by bit, a pure white glow slowly gathered next to Wei Wuyan. It formed arge circle and enveloped his body. Then, bits of scattered holographic fragments rose from Wei Wuyans body and slowly formed the shape of a human within the circle of light above. More and more holographic fragments gathered. Gradually, they formed into Wei Wuyans appearance. Tears fell uncontrobly from Chu Leers eyes. After a long while, the fragments stopped being produced. A holographic image of Wei Wuyans body had also been fully formed. He opened his eyes. As though the sight of Chu Yang and the others had entered his sight, his face actually revealed a hint of aforted smile. Brother Wei... Chu Yang took a deep breath. Your... your wish has been fulfilled... The illusory Wei Wuyan nodded incessantly. There was an urgent look in his eyes. The Wuyan Sword had already shattered along with his attack. But right now, the illusory Wei Wuyan was actually also holding on to a sword The Wuyan Sword! Chu Yang felt extremely heavyhearted! It was the night before! It was just the night before! He could still hear so clearly his conversation with Wei Wuyan! Wei Wuyan had said, I wont seek death on my own ord anymore! Actually, I cannot bear to part with all of you too! I miss them, both mother and son, but right now, I have my brothers and I cannot bear to leave them too. Even though I will not seek death on my own ord anymore, if I were to die in battle... I still beg of you to fulfill my wish and bestow upon me the Heavenly Orchid! ... The moment he thought of all these, Chu Yangs heart hurt, as if it was being shed by a knife. Wei Wuyan had lost all hope in life and had wished to die since a long time ago. It was with so much difficulty that they finally persuaded and convinced him, such that he no longer sought death anymore. With so much difficulty, they had helped him to establish a goal in life and gave him something new to live for... Yet at this point, he died! Lifes pranks seriously made one extremely lost for words! Not knowing whether tough or cry, and also helpless and powerless! If he really had to die, what was the point of waiting till he had regained hope and had something to live for once more? To him and to the brothers, wasnt this too cruel? Wasnt it?!! There was an urgent look in the eyes of the illusory Wei Wuyan. Chu Yang closed his eyes powerlessly! With a sigh, Wu Juecheng applied force with both arms, pushing his ninth-grade peak-level cultivation to the limit and slowly forming a pressure field... Slowly pressing down! Right away, Wei Wuyans illusory form was pressed on top of his body. However, there was no way in. With a cry, Wu Juecheng applied pressure with full force! Wei Wuyans holographic form entered his own body. Revival was, needless to say, impossible. However... it was possible to create the state of being right before death! Hurry! Wu Juechengs entire face was red. It was obvious that he had exercised his full power. Right at this point, Wei Wuyans body jerked. Blood flowed from the corner of his lips again, his eyes seemingly open yet not... Chu Yang moved lightning quick. Right at this moment, a Heavenly Orchid petal was ced on Wei Wuyans lips. Then, the Heavenly Orchid immediately turned into a ray of prismatic light and vanished. Coughing, Wu Juecheng gradually withdrew his energy. He looked even more fatigued than before. This was a person whose soul had already shattered and waspletely dead. Using external force to force the soul back into the dead body... Even Wu Juecheng couldntst long circting and pushing his energy to its limit. As Wu Juecheng withdrew his energy, the holographic image from earlier gradually rose out of Wei Wuyans body. Right now, everyone could clearly see Wei Wuyans expression of joy. There was a ten-color flower petal on top of his head. He looked at Chu Yang gratefully before his eyes swept past the faces of his brothers sentimentally. There was a hint of a smile on his face. His lips seemed to move. He couldnt produce any sound but from the shape of his lips, Chu Yang could make out what Wei Wuyan had said nevertheless. Eer, Little Zhan... Iming... Those were his deceased wife and childs names! At this instant, Wei Wuyans expression was forlorn. There was hope in it as well as apprehension. ... Chu Yang felt his eyes burn. He shouted loudly, Brother Wei! You do not need to feel too ashamed to see your wife and child! You were just deceived! It wasnt your fault! Besides, youve already taken revenge for your great feud! You can look for them with pride now! And take care of them! Tell them! This piece of good news! Do you understand? Relief appeared on the face of the illusory Wei Wuyan and he nodded at Chu Yang. Brother Wei! I pray for the reunion of your family! Chu Yang held his fists out together heavily. If theres a next lifetime, let us be brothers again! Wan Renjie, Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan held their fists out together and bowed at the same time. Brother Wei! I pray for the reunion of your family! If theres a next lifetime, let us be brothers again! Her voice wracked with sobs, Chu Leer said, Big Brother Wei, I hope you can reunite with Sister-inw and Nephew soon... The illusory Wei Wuyan raised his arms and held his fists out together, bowing deeply at everyone. Then, he straightened and bowed deeply at Wu Juecheng. With a smile, Wu Juecheng waved. Wei Wuyan started to float. With a look of sentimentality on his face, he waved at Chu Yang and the rest. Then, he floated higher and higher, slowly disappearing into the horizon. In the vastnds, it seemed like a soft sigh had quietly dispersed... Just like the mncholy in Wei Wuyans heart... Chu Yang heaved a heavy sigh. Chu Leer cried into Chu Yangs arms, her eyes puffy and swollen. Big Brother, do you think Big Brother Wei can reunite with his wife and son? Yes, he definitely can! Chu Yang replied softly as he stroked Chu Leers hair. It looked as if he was consoling Chu Leer, but how was it not Chu Yang consoling himself at the same time... I really hope... that you can find them! I really hope... that all of you will be able to have a next lifetime! And if there is... I hope that your next lifetime will be filled with so much happiness... ... After sending Wei Wuyan off, all of them were rather quiet. Wan Renjie, Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuan were digging a hole in the ground so that they could bury Wei Wuyan. They didnt use their cultivation but only their hands and their swords, digging in the most primitive way. As if so long as Wei Wuyan wasnt buried yet, he would still be by their sides and was still alive as their brother... Even though they knew that it was impossible, the three of them still insisted on doing so. If this feeling as though their brother was still around couldst a little longer. That was something they would like too. Chu Yang raised his head and stared at the clouds in the sky in a daze. At this instant, he was rather filled with uncontroble hatred! He hated fate and hated the heavens! If he really must die, why give him hope and give him something to live for? Since he had been given hope and something to live for, why be so cruel to let him die just as he had regained something to live for? Wu Juecheng stood beside Chu Yang. Whats the matter? Chu Yang took a breath and replied lightly, Nothing, just feeling that so-called heavens will and so-called fate are seriously very f*cked up! Wu Juecheng took a deep breath like him and said in a tone of full agreement, Yes, they are indeed very f*cked up... Back then... After saying the two words back then, he suddenly stopped talking. Chu Yang knew that this scene had evoked his memories and reminded him once again of his brothers back then. His Nine Tribtions brothers back then! Chu Yang didnt turn to look, but he could sense Wu Juechengs lips trembling nheless. Chu Yang could sense that bloody agony akin to slow torture in Wu Juechengs heart... After a long while, what even Chu Yang didnt expect was that Wu Juecheng finally finished his sentence. Even though he forcefully made himself retain his calm, his voice was shaking so badly that even Chu Leer could tell. ...Back then... I also had brothers like this... I also did! He raised his head and shut his eyes, saying softly, Do they... have a next lifetime? His words were very light, as though he was asking Chu Yang, as though he was asking the heavens, as though he was asking himself... The sound of his voice was carried away by the wind and disappeared into the air... Chapter 1350 - Let’s Have A Casual Chat? 1350 Lets Have A Casual Chat? Every time Wu Juecheng mentioned his own brothers, he would always shroud his face in a cloud of fog. He didnt wish for anyone to see the expression he had at this moment. He held nostalgia and persistence but was prideful too. People didnt understand his pain, his agony and his solitude. Neither did they understand his pride nor his contentment! When Chu Yang saw Wu Juechengs agonized look, even though he was initially filled with hesitation, he couldnt help but sigh deeply. Although Wei Wuyan had died, he had personally shaped his next lifetime with his own hands! It hadnt been long since Hong Wuliangs death. ording to the typical myths, if the aggrieved soul of Wei Wuyans wife really didnt dissipate because she had died an unjust death, it was highly likely that her soul was still around. Of course, as for his son... he had probably disappeared into the cycle of reincarnation... What kind of grudge could a child who wasnt even a year old possibly have? But Wei Wuyans wife was different. Thus, with his death this time, as long as Wei Wuyan was willing to put in the effort to search or if the string of fate brought them together... then Wei Wuyan reuniting with his wife wasnt something vague and uncertain! Even though Chu Yang was grief-stricken, there was some form of constion in his heart. However... Wu Juechengs case was a very difficult situation. Wei Wuyans death had evoked Wu Juechengs mncholy and made him think of his brothers. Those were true brothers. This could be seen from how Wu Juechengs feelings for his brothers had never diminished over several tens of thousands of years, all the way till now! Did they have a next lifetime? This was a question which Chu Yang really had the answer to! But what he didnt know was how he should answer him. Because this involved someone whose fate was absolutely tragic! A hero of a lifetime who could make someone weep painfully! If the topic of this person was brought up as well, the truth would be revealed. With Wu Juechengs character, even taking his own life out of shame was a light consequence. Chu Yang could only sigh and not say anything. As Wu Juecheng watched Wan Renjie and the other two use the most primitive way to dig the grave, there was actually a strong sense of envy in his eyes. I miss my brothers too. They have died, but I dont even have the right to dig a grave for them... Wu Juecheng sighed mncholically. Chu Yang, you seemed very familiar with what you were doing... And... you also seem to believe very much in matters of reincarnation... He let out a bitterugh. Chu Yang, you are also aware of my background and what had happened to me. Theres something I want to ask you! Chu Yangs heart jumped. He asked, What is it? Does that world really exist? Wu Juecheng asked. It likely exists! Chu Yang thought about it and answered cautiously, In this world, there are a lot of fascinating things that cant be exined... But we know that some mystifying things truly do exist. If it were a regr person, he naturally would have received education which ims that that world doesnt exist; but when one reaches a level such as ours, one would already be able to cultivate his soul... So he would know that perhaps... that kind of world... truly does exist! For example, we now know that theres another Imperial Court above us... That is where the real experts are, or rather... a ce that belongs in legends and where the so-called gods are. Since there are gods, then there are naturally ghosts too, said Chu Yang softly. Since there really is such a world and karma and the cycle of reincarnation really exists, then... Wu Juecheng was silent for a moment. At this instant, it seemed like yet anotheryer of fog shrouded his face. He asked softly, Do you think... those eight brothers of mine... have a next lifetime? Would they exist in that world below too? If I were to die someday... would I be able to find them? Wu Juecheng asked, murmuring softly. Chu Yang had no answer to that. Would he be able to find them in that world? Of course not! Because the Nine Tribtions... were all in the extraterrestrial battleground now! But Chu Yang couldnt tell him that. Because once he did, Wu Juecheng would ask, How would you know? Where... can I go to find my brothers? Wu Juecheng asked, The Heavenly Orchid... Would it be of use to me? Chu Yang, ... Where are they? Wu Juechengs voice became lower and lower. Do they still remember me? Chu Yang felt like his own heart was also starting to ache. Taking a deep breath, he said, The ancient legends all say... that good people will go to heaven... And that good people are the constetions in the sky... So could it be that... somewhere in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court... is where the souls of heroes reside? Wu Juecheng fell silent, seemingly considering this suggestion of Chu Yangs and seemingly contemting and thinking about it. Chu Yang hated himself somewhat for being so loose with his words and saying too much. But when he saw how sorrowful Wu Juecheng was because of his brothers, he thought of how he himself had brothers too and... became somewhat extremely unable to bear with it. Even though I cant tell him the whole truth now, consoling him is something alright too. Chu Yang consoled himself. Chuckling, Wu Juecheng said, Back then, during happy times, we would sing in chorus; where the wind blows, we would dash through the martial world together on horseback; against powerful enemies, we would go through life and death together; when facing danger, we would brave through perilous situations together... If an elder brother was in trouble, the younger brother would draw his sword and go forward; if the younger brother was in trouble, the elder brother would face death without even looking back! Back then, Juecheng was trapped in the Dragon Straits. Among the snow, my brothers howls, cries and blood were everywhere. For just my sake alone, all ten of us brothers were almost wiped out... When we treated our injuries after the incident, more than 30 hidden weapons were extracted from my Big Brothers body. That day, the ten of us brothers supported and held each other as we staggered out of the Dragon Straits. We were weak and feeble, almost unable to stand. But as we looked out into the world, all of us felt that with our brothers by our sides, we were invincible! And now... Im all alone! Now, Im all alone... My brothers, do you know that I miss all of you?! Now that Im all alone passing time by myself, even if Im wounded, injured by others and suffered grievances... theres no one whom I can pour my woes to and no one who will stand up for me anymore... hurhur... Wu Juechengs voice became lower and lower, as if the moment a sentence left his lips, it died out in the wind and disappeared without a trace. He was an almighty expert in this world; he naturally didnt need anyone to stand up for him. But during the ying of the Tao back then, he was ambushed by the Dharma Supreme and critically injured. After he was injured, he thought countless times of how his brothers had stood up for him back then! He thought to himself countless times, If my brothers were still around? If my brothers were still around! What would have happened? They probably would have charged ahead long ago! Whether he was the Dharma Supreme or whoever else, he would have been pummeled into the ground by now! If my brothers were still around, who would dare to bully me? Who would dare to deceive me?! That feeling of having brothers who would stand up for him... was simply too heartwarming! Too heartwarming!! Every time he thought of that, Wu Juecheng, who was already several tens of thousands of years old, would feel exceptionally lonely, solitary and deste. He felt exceptionally like a child who had no one to depend on in this vast and boundless world... The sorrow in his heart made him desperately want to burst into tears and bawl. But his brothers were no longer around. Even if he wanted to cry... there was no one he could cry to! Chu Yang watched the sky in front of him somewhat absentmindedly. He murmured, Sing together in chorus, dash through the martial world together on horseback, go through life and death together, brave through perilous situations together... If an elder brother was in trouble, the younger brother would draw his sword and go forward; if the younger brother was in trouble, the elder brother would face death without even looking back! With our brothers by our sides, we are invincible! ... These words, when said by Wu Juecheng, were filled with sorrow and mncholy. But when said by Chu Yang, they were filled with a heroic sense of contentment! Wu Juecheng was talking about his brothers, but the ones whom Chu Yang was talking about were his own brothers. The two of them uttered the same words, but the feeling they gave off was twoplete opposites One was filled with the destion and bleakness of the autumn wind, whereas the other gave off the blinding rays of warm light of the zing summer! Sighing, Wu Juecheng turned and looked over. Even though neither his eyes nor his expression was visible, Chu Yang could sense that his eyes were filled with envy. Back then... we were the same as what youre like now... As though Wu Juecheng wanted to prove something, this line of his was said exceptionally emphatically and forcefully. As if he was sulking, he added, More content than you are! Chu Yang replied heavily, I believe you! When such emotions existed in their hearts, anyone would feel that they were more blissful and more content than others! Chu Yang, lets have a casual chat? After staying silent for a moment, Wu Juecheng said. Alright. Chu Yangughed wryly in his heart. Wu Juecheng had just reminisced with much emotion and looked back at his past. Why was that? An expert who had reached a level such as his, every action of theirs was pretty much in line with the way of the great Tao. How could there possibly be something like a casual chat? The moment this line left Wu Juechengs lips, Chu Yang knew that he definitely had something to say! And it was likely... it was likely something he had been very worried about! That was about to happen! But even after he said to have a casual chat, Wu Juecheng remained silent. After a long while, he said, Leer, go to the cliff and keep a lookout. Dont let anyonee near. Your Big Brother and I have something to discuss. As though she had just awakened from a dream, Chu Leer responded with a sound of acknowledgment. She got to her feet and walked off. Chu Leer was by their side the entire time, but she had been very out of it. Sometimes, she would look at Wei Wuyans body and sob. She didnt hear a single word of the conversation between Wu Juecheng and Chu Yang. But Wu Juecheng had sent her away nheless. Watching Chu Leer go far and watching Wan Renjie and the other two continue to busy themselves, Wu Juecheng asked, Chu Yang... Do you know what I want to say? Chu Yang let out a resignedugh. Im all ears now. Chu Yang, how old are you now? Wu Juecheng asked after staying silent for a long while. When he asked this question, it seemed like the fog shrouding his face became even thicker. Ive just turned twenty! Chu Yang answered after being stunned for a moment. Just turned twenty... hurhur... Wu Juecheng chuckled lightly. He said, More than three years ago, when you were not yet eighteen, you subverted the Lower Three Heavens by yourself... and was hailed as the King of Hell Chu... Truly impressive! A jolt went through Chu Yangs heart. Two years ago, you were not yet neen. And now, you are not yet twenty! Yet your cultivation has already reached second-grade Supreme Martial Artist, and a second-grade Sword Supremacy! Wu Juecheng went on. And it hasnt even been two years since you came to the Upper Three Heavens! Wu Juechengs voice was very indistinct. He went on. Youre neither from arge n nor do you have that kind of premium-grade Heavenly Treasure aura around you... And yet youve achieved such an aplishment. Wu Juechengs words were very peaceful and very calm, but Chu Yang felt an intense reverberation within him that came from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 1351 - Lifting The Fog 1351 Lifting The Fog It looked like Wu Juecheng hade to know a great deal about him during this period of time when he was at the Chu n. In the Chu n, there were Chu Feiyan, Mo Qingwu and his parents. And now, Dong Wushang, Rui Butong, Mo Leier were there too... If Wu Juecheng wanted to find out something, it really was very possible that he could link together everything that he had done in the Upper, Middle and Lower Three Heavens! And put together aplete picture of Chu Yang! The reason why Chu Xiongcheng was able to recover is because you gave him the Mysterious Ice Jade Core and the Mysterious Yang Jade Core. Chu Feilings sudden improvement in his cultivation was because you gave him an elixir... Wu Juecheng spoke slower and slower, the fog shrouding his face turning thicker and thicker. Chu Yang hadnt been able to see his eyes and face clearly since a long while ago. And now, he couldnt even see his hair as well. Moon Breezes injuries healed very quickly. In Mo Qingwus possession is a saber that you had given her; it is indeed a superb weapon... As for you, you underwent a sudden transformation and became a divine doctor... You were the one who cured Leers illness and you even got hold of the Heaven Nourishing Jade... Back then, during the ying of the Tao, Moon Breeze had already be unable to continue fighting. But after Bu Liuqing guarded them for a short time while they treated their injuries, they suddenly became energetic and full of vigor again... I heard that in the Middle Three Heavens, you have seven to eight other brothers with whom you go through life and death with and share both joy and woe with... With a wry smile, Chu Yang listened to Wu Juechengs analysis. He waited quietly for Wu Juechengs conclusion. But when Wu Juechengs words reached this point, he suddenly stopped speaking. Instead, he sank into deep thought... The atmosphere was so heavy that Chu Yang was somewhat unable to catch his breath. Earlier, I talked about my brothers... Wu Juecheng then suggested, Chu Yang, tell me about those brothers of yours? A resigned Chu Yang replied, Even if I dont... youre already aware of everything. With your experience, getting Qingwu to give you more details about this... is definitely not a difficult task for you. Wu Juecheng chuckled. He said, It wasnt all from Qingwu. There are also Wushang and Butong; they are at the Chu n too. The moment those two fellows returned, they got me to guide them in their martial arts. Chu Yang made a sound of acknowledgment. Wushang is imposing and domineering. His presence is even stronger than my Fourth Younger Brothers! I heard that you have another brother named Gu Duxing. His name includes the two characters Du xing, and is ranked second. Hes sharp and cold, and sturdy and indestructible! Wu Juecheng went on. Evenpared to my Second Brother, he doesnt fall short by much. I heard that Mo Qingwu has an elder brother, Mo Tianji. His name includes the two characters Tian ji. He has a perfect grasp of whats happening and wins the battle from a thousand miles away. This reminded me of my Fifth Younger Brother, Ximen Wanli. Wu Juecheng paused for a moment. Then, he asked, Chu Yang, if therees a day where you must sacrifice your brothers because of something, what will you do? Chu Yang was silent. After a long while, he asked, Will you believe what Im going to say? Wu Juecheng replied, I will! I will believe whatever you say! Chu Yang went through a short internal struggle, almost blurting, I will never harm my brothers! But before the words left his lips, he swallowed them back down. He said calmly, This world hasnt reached the point of forcing me to do so yet! Wu Juecheng seemed to be smiling. But his face was shrouded in a mass of cloudy fog, so Chu Yang couldnt see his expression. Then, Wu Juecheng said, Chu Yang, let me tell you a story? A veryplete story. Chu Yang sighed. Im all ears. And so, Wu Juecheng, in a very slow and deep voice, began his narration. The story began from the point where a teenage boy left his n and what he did after that. The main character of the story stayed as a teenage boy throughout; he improved, grew up, made brothers and friends, and he explored the world with his brothers... How the Boss treated him, how the Boss treated his brothers, and some of their experiences... Wu Juecheng spoke. And Chu Yang listened. Chu Yang knew what Wu Juecheng was talking about in this story, and Wu Juecheng also knew that Chu Yang knew what he was talking about. There was a tacit understanding between them. It had already been a very long time since the point where the story had taken ce, but there was no pause whatsoever from the moment Wu Juecheng started narrating. He spoke fluently, as though all of these were imprinted in his mind and would never fade even after thousands of years. In the final part of the story, the brothers united the continent. When Wu Juecheng reached this point, he came to a sudden stop. With a heartbroken sigh, he said, Chu Yang, how perfect would it have been if the story had ended here. Chu Yang agreed wholeheartedly. Indeed, if the story had ended at this point where Wu Juecheng had paused, it would practically have been perfect! A talented schr and his beautiful lover, a brave and courageous hero, staying together in life and death, and sharing joy and woe! Working diligently together and fighting bravely and finally reaching his goal... He had done it! Chu Yang, tell me, will the Boss in the story, due to certain matters, have no choice but to kill his brothers? Wu Juecheng asked. Chu Yang fell silent. Wu Juecheng was silent too. After a long while, Wu Juecheng finally got up. I hope that you will be able to give me an answer someday! He stood tall and straight on the mountain summit, cutting a solitary figure there. This is my only wish, and also the only chance I will give! Chu Yang remained silent. Wu Juecheng continued calmly. When that dayes and you do not give me an answer, I will kill you! He said coldly, Lady Zi has already left. In this world, there will not be a second Lady Zi to protect you. If I wish to kill you, even if youre a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist and even if Ning Tianya and Moon Breezee together to protect you, it will be difficult for you to escape death! Chu Yang replied impassively, I wish to know the answer too! But its pointless to threaten me. If you threaten me, I will not tell you even if I know the answer! Wu Juecheng snorted. Chu Yang suggested, Elder Wu, how about we strike a deal? What kind of deal? asked Wu Juecheng, his eyebrows raised. The deal is that... During this period of time, you cannot mess up my ns or interfere with my actions... And I dont wish to receive any sort of pressure from you. When... the time is right, perhaps... you will still have... Chu Yang gritted his teeth. ...the chance to see those eight brothers of yours! Wu Juecheng jerked violently, the fog shrouding his face suddenly dispersing in a poof. Forgetting himself, he grabbed Chu Yangs shoulders. What? Chu Yangs shoulders were grabbed so forcefully by him that cracking sounds could be heard, but there was no change in his tone or expression. You heard me right! Wu Juecheng slowly loosened his grasp. Staring at Chu Yang in a stupefied daze, he involuntarily took a couple of steps back. Then, unable to hold it back anymore, he suddenly let out a long howl into the sky! His howl of his made the world change! I will wait! Wu Juecheng stated heavily. Then, without any warning, tears suddenly flowed from his eyes. He felt extremely flustered. He wanted to say something, yet he only felt his throat tighten. Unable to speak, he hastily shut his mouth. Only after a long while did he finally say with a hoarse voice, No matter how long it takes... Ill wait! A wave of sorrow welled up in Chu Yangs heart as he replied, But... Your cultivation needs to improve! Wu Juecheng raised his head, the tears on his cheeks suddenly evaporating. All of a sudden, he seemed to return to being in high spirits! As if that unrestrained and unorthodox noble young man from tens of thousands of years ago had reappeared in front of everyone once more! My cultivation needs to improve... Wu Juecheng said slowly, Which is to say that my level of cultivation is already holding them back... Which is to say... that they are not in this realm, which is to say... Which is to say, youll need to work hard from now on! A smiling Chu Yang interrupted him. Wu Juecheng was stunned. Then, he nodded with a smile. Yes! I should start working hard now... There was a look of hopeful yearning in his eyes. This was the first time such a look had ever appeared in Wu Juechengs eyes in thesest tens of thousands of years! In fact, he didnt even ask further. Neither did he harbor any doubts. Because he didnt dare to. He didnt dare to allow this ray of hope that had suddenly appeared shatter under his persistent questions! Hed rather believe in it like a silly person! To be honest, even I myself cannot tell... if this is good or bad for you... Chu Yang thought to himself. Elder Wu, I would like to ask you something! In the Nine Heavens continent, where is the ce where luck and fortune are the greatest? asked Chu Yang. The ce where luck and fortune are the greatest? Wu Juechengs brows drew together. For the past several tens of thousands of years, feng shui of thend changes once every ten thousand years. How can it be so specific? Chu Yangs eyes brightened. That means... Wherever the Nine Super ns are located are naturally the ces where luck and fortune are the greatest! Wu Juecheng said haughtily, Do you think the Nine Super ns chose their n sites for no reason? His answer caused deafening ps of thunder to ring in Chu Yangs ears! Wherever the Nine Super ns are located! In that case, the number one n among the Nine Super ns, the Ye n, was the ce where fortune was the richest! The night is cold and chilly! So that was what it was! So it was referring to this ye[1]! Violet Aura from the East, a bright moones out above the mountains. When heaven and earth are covered in the same light, the night is cold and chilly! The Ye n, a timing where heaven and earth shine at the same time, a mysterious location... Luck was necessary! Instantly, Chu Yang felt like a fog had been lifted right before his eyes! He got it now! The joy in his heart in this instant was truly indescribable. He had the urge to let out a long howl into the sky! But when he turned back, he was taken aback. The sky was already dark. Wei Wuyan had already beenid to rest! Right now, Wan Renjie and the other two were filling the grave with earth. Instantly, Chu Yangs mood turned heavy and somber again. Grabbing arge b of rock, he dealt it a heavy strike and turned it into a stone tablet, which he erected in front of Wei Wuyans grave. The grave of my beloved friend, Wei Wuyan! It was a very normal and very regr tombstone! After contemting for a moment, Chu Yangs fingers moved rapidly above the tombstone and inscribed another row of words. A gentleman among men and a hero of the world; all who stand before him are ashamed[2]! When they saw this row of words, Wan Renjie and the other two revealed a look of pride. Indeed, who in this world was capable of what Wei Wuyan had done? To repay his Teachers kindness, he spent a thousand years doing the same thing! Because he had let down his wife and child, he couldnt let go even in death! Even though it was all because of a terrible scam, Wei Wuyans moral character, however, was clear to all! Chu Yang, when we storm into the Chen n, the three of us must definitely be there! Wan Renjie dered loudly. There were looks of firm resolution on Cheng Duying and Bao Buhuans faces as well! Alright. Chu Yang agreed with much emotion. Then, he suddenly noticed that Wan Renjie was holding something in his hand. Whats that? Wan Renjie raised his arm. In his hand was actually a severed arm! This is Wei Wuyans arm! I severed it from his body! Wan Renjie clenched his jaw and gnashed his teeth. When the timees, I am going to use Brother Weis arm and smash the Chen n members heads to bits one by one! And let him take revenge with his own hand! After that, Ill bury it here once more! Chu Yang was silent for a moment. Then, he said, Give it to me! Ill do it! [1] The character for night [2] His name Wuyan is used here Chapter 1352 - Going Separate Ways 1352 Going Separate Ways By the time they descended the mountain, it was alreadyte in the night. At the foot of the mountain, they discovered twelve Wind-Chasing Beast carcasses. Their cores had already been removed, leaving behind only their bodies, which were abandoned at the roadside. Wan Renjie and the other two were rather distraught. They traveled in silence the entire way, constantly looking to their side or behind them, as if they were still searching for traces of Wei Wuyan. It felt as if he was still around. Yet when they turned to look for him, he was nowhere in sight. This was a feeling which made the sorrow in ones heart the most unbearable. They thought of how they and Wei Wuyan had apanied one another and gone through countless life and death crises together this past year... Now, after much hardship, they had finally escaped from a doomed situation where they were sure to die. Yet not long after they had escaped, Wei Wuyan died... They finally reached the small restaurant that they had been talking about earlier. They went in, took a seat and ordered some wine and dishes. When they raised their cups for a drink, they thought of how Wei Wuyan had been the one to suggesting here for a drink in the beginning. They couldnt help but be unable to take even a bite. Quietly, they poured cup after cup of wine on the ground. In an instant, the aroma of wine filled the restaurant. Wuyan, are you able to drink these? Are these enough for you to get drunk? If it isnt, then Ill pour more! Alcohol sshed onto the ground before it was greedily absorbed by the ground. After a long while, Bao Buhuan suddenly burst into loud and hoarse wracking sobs. Wan Renjie and Cheng Duying lowered their heads sorrowfully, their eyes red. Wu Juecheng kept his silence and did not speak, disying tremendous patience. If this behavior had been due to other reasons, he would most likely have lost his patience long ago. However, this truest and deepest sense of brotherhood was the only thing that Wu Juecheng disyed a rare show of tolerance and understanding toward. In fact, he rather admired them for it. It seemed as though even if such timessted a little longer and a little more; even if itsted till the end of time, it was alright. The proprietor of the restaurant watched these strange people fearfully, not daring to speak. After a long while, Wan Renjie forced augh and said, People my age in the martial world... Ever since stepping onto this path, weve been prepared for this to happen any moment... Wei Wuyan has merely left a day earlier. Moreover, he has left with his wishes fulfilled... There is no need for us to be sad. Eventually, both you and I will also go... Howughable of us to behave like young people in love despite our age... Come,e, lets eat. With his eyes red, Cheng Duying raised his wine cup. Youre right. Wuyan once said that he wanted to drink to his hearts content here until hes drunk. Tonight, we shall drink our fill till were drunk! Everyone raised their wine cups and downed the contents in a gulp. A warm current gushed into their chests. At that moment, even their blood seemed to be burning! If Interrogation Officer One and the others knew... that right after they left, Wuyan... After drinking a few cups of wine, Bao Buhuan said rather emotionally, The four of them would probably pummel us to death... In a manner as though he wasughing and crying at the same time, Wan Renjie replied, Being beaten up by them is something that I cant ask for more... Without suppressing the alcohol content with their cultivation, Wan Renjie and the other two actually downed fifteen jars of wine during this meal. In a terribly drunken state, they had to be carried by Chu Yang into the guestrooms of the restaurant. Chu Yang closed the doors behind him, drunken voices talking nonsensically still audible from the room behind his back. Wuyan, lets have another drink! Old Wei,e,e... Lets get drunk together... Old Wei, f*ck you, so youre not dead... Come,e, lets drink... ... As though they were still drinking with Wei Wuyan in their dreams, and chatting andughing happily with people whom they got along with and facing the world together... Chu Yangs heart trembled as he shut the doors lightly behind him. He went into the courtyard of the restaurant, staring at the night sky as he sighed endlessly. A shadow shed and Wu Juecheng appeared quietly behind him. What are your ns? Wu Juecheng asked quietly. What are Elders ns? asked Chu Yang instead. I n to bring Leer with me and travel around the martial world, replied Wu Juecheng without much emotion. Then, he nced at Chu Yang and continued. Needless to say, you cannote with us. Chu Yang nodded. Yes, I cant. As the person whom Leer relied on the most, there was no way Chu Yang could go with them for training. With him by her side, Chu Leer would end up not wanting to do anything and would push everything onto him instead. Toward Chu Yang, Chu Leer had already formed a psychological dependence. Both Wu Juecheng and Chu Yang were very aware of this. Is it alright if Wan Renjie and the other two go with you? Chu Yang said, I had originally intended for them to return to the south-east... but since you are here now, it seems like it would be better for them to follow you instead! Wu Juecheng was silent for a while, his expression somewhat reluctant. But when he thought of how the three of them were so heartbroken over their brother, his heart softened and he replied, Fine! Then, he asked, What about you? But right after, he shook his head self-mockingly and said, I neednt ask that at all. No matter where you go, nothing will happen to you. Even if something does, youll be able to turn danger into fortune... Chu Yang was perhaps the only one who would understand the meaning behind his words. Letting out a wryugh, he said, You certainly have a lot of confidence in me! Wu Juecheng smiled withplete confidence. Then, he said, Since youre noting with us, then you can go now. He actually chased Chu Yang away at once! It certainly didnt slip his mind that Leer had wanted to give Chu Yang all the Heavenly Treasures that she had gleaned from the Ye n. To Wu Juecheng, it was fine giving away his things but his disciples things... How could she give them away? The little girls foundation wasnt that strong in the first ce. Therefore, hed better chase this fellow away as soon as possible. Besides, he just didnt feel very good when facing him... Chu Yang was taken aback. Dont you know its stillte at night right now? Surely you should let me bid farewell to Leer first? Whats there to bid farewell about? There was a dangerous glint in Wu Juechengs eyes. Get lost! An angry shout and a violent energy currentter, Chu Yang very unfortunately found himself high up into the air and being thrown backward. He flipped and turned in mid-air without control of his body for an unknown distance before he finallynded t on his face. When he got up and took a look at his surroundings, he was actually at the other end of the mountain... The shout had actually sent him out a few hundred feet? Chu Yang was horror-struck. He thought to himself, Wu Juecheng is definitely no so-called ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! A ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist isnt capable of something like this yet! Was he already at a level beyond what was epted by this continent? Then why was he still here? What Chu Yang didnt know was that his guess was absolutely right! Wu Juecheng had indeed surpassed the eptable level long ago. However, for the sake of revenge, he had stayed on in this continent. The price he had to pay for doing so was that every once in a while, he would need to suffer divine punishment... Rubbing his bottom, Chu Yang got to his feet. With no other choice, he could only continue on his way. If he were to return... he would probably be taken apart by that old geezer. During the talk the previous evening, the thought of killing him had already crossed that old geezers mind no less than a hundred times... He bowed in the direction of Wei Wuyans grave at the mountain summit. Brother Wei... We shall meet again in our next lifetime! After that, Chu Yang sped off and disappeared into the dark of the night... ... The next morning, Chu Leer, who woke up to her elder brother missing, threw a huge tantrum. She grumbled incessantly at Wu Juecheng, to which he held his hands out in resignation. Its not like I could do anything when your Big Brother insisted on leaving, right? Chu Leer kicked the rocks on the pathway sulkily. Big Brother the idiot! I hate you! Wu Juecheng, however, got a shock at this point. Leer, your storage spatial ring... Why does it look different? It became smaller? Chu Leers eyes were big and innocent. Big Brother said that he was giving me a ring, so I exchanged mine with him... Exchanged?! Wu Juecheng felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Even his eyes were wide with shock. What happened to the things inside? They were inside the ring too... Chu Leer went on innocently. Those were meant for Big Brother in the first ce... Wu Juecheng was speechless to the max at once. Wasnt it precisely because of this that he had hurriedly chased that bastard away, as though he were guarding against a thief? Yet now... Wu Juecheng wanted to cry. Even if he wanted to go after him now, he didnt even know which direction he should be going... That bastard! Wu Juecheng was so mad that he swore aloud. There were so many good things in there; that bastard got such a good deal just like that? No wonder that fellow left so quickly... Big Brother gave me a lot of presents too. They are all in here. Extremely content, Chu Leer was all smiles. Presents? Wu Juecheng pursed his lips derisively. He thought to himself, He has gotten such a good deal. No matter how many trinkets meant to entertain little girls he gives you, they arent worth anything. Let me take a look! Wu Juecheng took the ring from Chu Leer. But after taking a look, he fell silent for a moment. Inside, Purple Crystal Cores filled the entire space, including even a fewrge pieces of Purple Crystal Jade Essence. Other than that, there were also a few bottles of elixirs. When he took the elixirs out for a look, Wu Juecheng took in a sharp breath of air at once. As someone who had experienced it before and was the most familiar with the details, Wu Juecheng recognized these elixirs the moment he saw them. There were elixirs that could improve ones cultivation, elixirs that could increase ones mental energy, elixirs that could let one recover his vitality, as well as three iplete versions of the Nine Tribtions Pill! Just these three Nine Tribtions Pills alone could make up for all of Chu Leers losses! Not to mention that there were so many other elixirs and a small mountain of Purple Crystal Cores, as well as Purple Crystal Jade Essence... Out of the Purple Crystal Jade Essence, there were even two pieces of Soul of the Purple Crystal... Wu Juecheng was stupefied for a brief moment before he uttered, This is no loss at all... Not only was it no loss at all, but they had also practically gotten a great deal! Admittedly, Wu Juecheng doted on and cared for his disciple a great deal. However, Chu Yangs love for his younger sister was something that permeated his entire being. How could he possibly let his own younger sister lose out? Oh right, Teacher, Big Brother also left me a bag of wine. He said that its for the five of us. He also said that every time we drink it, the four of you are to drink a cup each while I drink two... and that you are to supervise me when I drink it. Pouting, Chu Leer said, Big Brother is actually starting to want me to drink... Let me take a look! Wu Juecheng didnt in the least think that Chu Yang intended to cultivate his younger sisters interest in wine. Judging from how much he doted on her, if Chu Leer became a female alcoholic, Chu Yang would probably be the first toe after him, so why would he possibly allow his younger sister to drink? There must be something special about this wine. Chu Leer brought out a huge leather pouch, which easily weighed five kilograms. Wu Juecheng took the pouch from her. The moment he opened the pouch, he detected a fragrant aroma. When he took a tentative sip, he immediately jumped about, as though mes were burning his bottom. This, this, this... Theres so much of it?! Wu Juecheng finally got an understanding of the extent of Chu Yangs generosity! After staying in a state of shock for quite a while, he finally regained his senses. Where did Chu Yang get something as fantastic as this? Wine that gives a hundred years worth of cultivation with just a cup... And this was merely a small cup. There were easily five liters worth of it here! This... Chu Leer craned her neck and peered at Wu Juecheng. When she noticed how her Teacher went into a daze after taking a sip of the wine, she couldnt help but be filled with curiosity. Teacher... There was no reaction from Wu Juecheng whatsoever. Curiosity brimmed within Chu Leer at once and she took the leather pouch. In line with the principle of trying out something, she took arge swig. When Wu Juecheng finally came to with a start, this scene was what entered his sight. He got the shock of his life and quickly snatched the leather pouch from her hands. Oh my god, my grandaunt... Are you trying to frighten me to death... You cant just drink this wine like that... Oh my goodness... Chapter 1353 - Ye Zui! 1353 Ye Zui! Under the cover of the night, Chu Yang sped ahead. His destination The territory of the Ye n! The area where Purple Crystals were found in great density and the ce where fortune was the greatest; the time where Yin and Yang woulde as one and the moment where heaven and earth would shine at the same time! The purpose of Chu Yangs journey this time was the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! He already couldnt wait to obtain the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword so that his brothers coulde up! At some unknown moment, the leather boots on his feet had already been discarded somewhere. He sprinted barefooted just like that across the vastnds. Stars twinkled in the night sky as he ran in the open field. All of a sudden, Chu Yang felt as if he had entered an intriguing state, rising into the air suddenly and flying... As though he himself was in mid-air and soaring freely under the starlight while he could clearly see the other him still sprinting madly in the open field in front. The night breeze blew the hair of his other self into a mess and made his clothes p and flutter behind him... As he ran, the internal energy within him started to slowly circte. He felt wave after wave of pure earth energy gushing into him from his soles while wave after wave of pure spiritual energy poured into him from the top of his head... One came from the top while the other from the bottom, forming a perfect cycle. After going one round through his body, they flowed into the Dantian. Within his Dantian, that second strand of Primordial Real Silk also seemed to be trembling... and slowly thickening. As earth energy flowed into his body without pause, the cultivation within his body was also being refined... He felt the pores all over his body expand, wisp after wisp of internal energy mixed with impurities slowly being released from his pores. The void created was then reced by pure energy of the universe... Myriad amounts of impurities in his body were released through his pores, disappearing into the wind... Only sebum stuck to the surface of his skin, instantly dried by the wind... Watching himself run and watching his own body undergo changes was a very fascinating phenomenon... Just like that, Chu Yang ran for an entire night, as if he didnt know what fatigue was! When the horizon in the east turned faintly bright, his consciousness, under the guidance of a wave of fatigue, finally reentered his body. Only then did Chu Yange to a stop in a forest and leap onto the branches of a tree to take a short rest. Ten percent of the cultivation in his body had turned into pure energy of the universe. This ten percent settled in the middle of his Dantian, surrounding the Nine Tribtions Sword. The rest of the spiritual energy of the universe, however, stayed on the outside and flooded his entire body. By the time all of these spiritual energy of the universe is converted into pure strength formed by the energy of the universe, I would likely be able to reach fourth or fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist? Chu Yang thought to himself as he checked the changes within his body. After breaking through to Supreme Martial Artist, Chu Yang had felt strong resistance in every step he advanced. For example, if only one step was needed in order to advance from ninth-grade Martial Saint to Supreme Martial Artist level, then breaking through from first to second-grade Supreme Martial Artist needed at least ten steps. And each of these ten steps was met with more resistance than the one before! It was easy to imagine just how much resistance there would be when advancing from second to third-grade! No matter how much resistance there may be, I am on the way there! Chu Yang thought to himself while regting his breathing. He wasnt able to see what he looked like at the moment; if he could, he would definitely receive a huge shock. His hair was a terrible matted mess that stuck to his scalp. ck sebum covered his face and neck, such that one couldnt tell how he looked like at all. His ck robes were also torn and tattled... ... Outside the forest, shouts and cries rang out and sword light shed. Chu Yang woke up with a start and looked toward the outside. He saw someone sprinting as swift as the wind toward him. Behind him, a ray of gleaming sword light, as though a meteor shooting across the sky, came chasing after him. It was obviously much faster than the person in front. Just a nce at this ray of sword light caused a violent jolt to run through Chu Yangs heart! A Sword Supremacy! And one who was of a high grade At least third-grade! Why was there suddenly a Sword Supremacy here? Who was he? This wave of sharp and piercing sword aura made Chu Yang almost think that it was Gu Duxing who hade! The person in front let out a loud bellow, bursts of starlight suddenly erupting from within his body. His speed suddenly increased and he charged into the forest just like a hurricane! The starlight dissipated suddenly and loud snapping sounds resounded as countless branches and tree trunks were broken. That person had alreadye near the tree where Chu Yang was hiding. That wave of momentum continued hurtling forward, but he himself vanished soundlessly instead, as though a pin dropping into the ocean. Even with Chu Yangs eyesight, he was only able to tell that he had vanished the moment he leaned toward one of the tree trunks. What technique was that? Could it be that this was a technique unique to the Three Star Divine n? Even though he had only caught a quick glimpse, Chu Yang had already recognized that this person was the Three Star Divine n elder whom he had given an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill to when he was in the prison of the Zhuge n! He didnt expect him to have actually escaped at some point in time, most likely due to the power of his Nine Tribtions Pill. However, the Zhuge n was certainly very forbearing, considering that such a piece of news hadnt actually been leaked... Just as he was lost in thought, that burst of sword light came following after closely too and rampaged through the dense forest! A ray of light, as though a moving dragon, continued the pursuit ahead. Explosions rang out along the way as all the trees were crushed. In just a mere moment, the sword light suddenly spun around and returned to the outer perimeters of the forest. Then, it came in once more beforeing to a sudden stop! It stopped at a spot not far from the tree that Chu Yang was hiding in, right where that Divine n elder had vanished. The sword light then dissipated, revealing a ck-robed mans tall figure. Chu Yang felt a sudden wave of admiration in his heart. The Divine n elder hade in and readily set up the deceptive array and went into hiding. But the moment this man got here, he actually instantly discovered the other partys scheme and retreated immediately. When he reentered the area, he had obviously used approximately the same amount of power as that Divine n elder and automatically came to a stop at the ce where he had vanished. Which was to say that he had determined that the Divine n elder who had disappeared was within these perimeters! Both his judgment and observation skills were extremely astonishing! This man stood tall and straight. Dressed in ck robes, his features were handsome yet naturally apanied by a sense of piercing coldness. Just standing there alone and it was as if he was a sharp de that had been drawn from its sheath, imposing and domineering. In his hand was a sword which gleamed coldly in the light. Right now, cold light gleamed faintly while blood dripped slowly from the tip of the sword... He stood there just like that. Then, his eyes shot toward that tree trunk which the Divine n elder had leaned against! A numb sensation came over Chu Yangs scalp as he watched. The degree of meticulous care in this mans thoughts and the extent of his agility were practically unimaginable. The next moment... Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... Five to six people rushed in like a violent gust of wind. Ye Zui! You... The eyes of the ck-robed man were fierce and forceful. As he bent over and spun, sword light suddenly red in mid-air. Even Chu Yang was blinded by the intense light and rendered almost unable to see anything in this instant. As a few cries resounded in the air, those five to six people who came inter had already been turned into minced meat all over the ce. They flew through the air and fell to the ground, blood and fleshnding on the bushes in the forest with loud stters. When Chu Yang looked over, he was in time only to see a starlight symbol on the forehead of one of them. The next moment, this person had already be minced meat. The ck-robed mans speed and ruthlessness were practically the most extreme which Chu Yang had ever witnessed in his entire life! The murderous intent within the sword sh made Chu Yangs blood turn somewhat cold. Cold sweat involuntarily formed in his palm. Within his Dantian, the Nine Tribtions Sword suddenly became restless. The sword sh had actually stirred up the Nine Tribtions Sword? Shocked, Chu Yang hurriedly cated the sword. Theres a peculiar smell to this sword sh, remarked the Sword Spirit suddenly. In his subconsciousness, the Sword Spirit had already been awake for quite some time, just that he was still rather weak. A peculiar smell? asked a frowning Chu Yang. Just a moment earlier, that sword sh that seemed as though it was going to wipe out every living thing in this world also gave him a strange feeling, just that it was a kind of feeling that couldnt be put into words. As if a sinister feeling yet not, and as if a terrifying feeling yet not. No matter what, it just gave people a kind of unsettling feeling. The Sword Spirits voice was rather solemn. Perhaps I saw wrongly and I do hope thats the case... but within this sword sh, I actually detected the smell of a demon! The smell of a demon? Chu Yangs brows furrowed. The Extraterrestrial Demons? The Sword Spirit didnt make another sound. When he thought of that shout earlier, Chu Yang started to ponder. Ye Zui? So this person is the mysterious Eldest Young Master and number one sessor to the Ye n, the top n in the martial world right now Ye Zui! There were several myths in the martial world about Ye Zui. It was said that the original name of this particr Eldest Young Master of the Ye n was Ye Shitian, but due to some unknown reasonter on, after he got terribly drunk one day, he suddenly changed his own name to Ye Zui[1]! In addition, those who dared to use his original name Ye Shitian were all executed under the sin of extreme disrespect! Ye Zui slowly restrained the murderous intent which permeated his entire being. He stated dispassionately, Third Elder, theres no way you can escape, so you might as well show yourself! I, Ye Zui, guarantee that youll be fine! There was only silence in the surroundings. Ye Zui was neither fazed nor frazzled. He continued calmly. I, Ye Zui, have been in the martial world for 35 years. There has never been anyone who survived under my pursuit! And neither have I ever lost sight of any enemy whom I was pursuing... You cannot hide from me, nor will you be able to escape. Rather than running for your life, why not go back with me obediently instead? That way, you can still be treated with some civility... Must you force yourself into a state where you can neither seek life nor death? Chu Yangs heart twitched for a moment there. So this bastard has already been around in the martial world for 35 years... Which means that hes at least fifty to sixty years old this year? But his looks were still those of a young man... He was already fifty to sixty years old, yet he was still being addressed as Eldest Young Master... Chu Yang suddenly felt the part within his trousers cramp up somewhat Most regr people would already have been a grandfather by now? Here, he was still a... young master! Are you noting out? Ye Zuis voice gradually became tainted with murderous intent. He took a couple of steps slowly and gradually raised his head. Do you think that I wont be able to find you just because youve hidden yourself in the trees this time? The next moment, Ye Zuis eyes, as though two cold and piercing arrows, met those of Chu Yangs, who was startled and incredulous! Chu Yang felt like fainting. I... Why am I so unlucky? He was actually being mistaken for someone else when all he did was find a random tree to take a break on? The two of them, one on top of the tree and one below, stared at each other. Ye Zui smiled at him. Third Elder, your disguise this time round is really quite something! Chu Yang didnt know whether tough or cry. He cursed furiously in his heart, Youre the Third Elder! Your entire family is the Third Elder! I, I... Im so freaking unlucky... [1] Zui is the character for drunk Chapter 1354 - King Versus King! 1354 King Versus King! Ye Zui! The Eldest Young Master of the Ye n. His original name was Ye Canmeng. Later, with the reason that Canmeng was an inauspicious name, Ye n changed the name to Ye Shitian, taking on the Shi seniority in the n. However, upon turning adult and having aplished his swordy, he changed his own name to Ye Zui! This man could be considered as the number one talent amongst all the younger generation individuals. He was the king of swords! Ye Zui was fascinated with swords ever since he was young. When he turned a year old, he had already made contact with a sword. At the age of three, he started to practice his sword technique. By the age of fifteen, he was already a Sword King. With all the huge resources of the n supporting and urging him on, he rose up all the way to a ninth-grade Sword King! However, he reached a bottleneck soon for the next level. Only by the age of twenty-five did he finally be a Sword Emperor! Although he was dyed for ten years, he was still the only Sword Emperor amongst all his peers in Nine Heavens at that time! Ever since he became a Sword Emperor, it was like Ye Zui had managed to unlock and open the door to the path of swords. Within three years, he rose up to be a Sovereign of Swords. Within another three years, he became a Sword Saint. Just within another eight years, he became a Sword Supremacy! By now, there had been rumors that Ye Zui was already a third-grade Sword Supremacy. Some people said that he was fourth-grade while others said he was fifth-grade. There were even others who imed that the sword cultivation of Ye Zui was no longer inferior aspared to the legendary Supreme Martial Artist Bu Liuqing! Of course, Chu Yang scoffed at thest im. However, all these also proved how terrifying Ye Zui was. Throughout these tens of years during Ye Zuis growth, regardless of it being power or influence or female sex appeal, in the eyes of Ye Zui, it was nothing but emptiness. In his mind, he only cared about swords! Ye Zui heard of one saying: Only those who are fascinated and obsessed with swords can be the sword itself! Ye Zui originally wanted to change his name to Ye Zuijian[1]. However, the name did not sound nice and therefore, he had no choice but to use just two characters for his name. Now, this crazy person in swords was facing off head-on with Chu Yang! In the midst of all helplessness, Chu Yang did not know whether to cry orugh. He said, This expert, have you mistaken me for someone else? Ye Zui stared at Chu Yang for a moment and gave a cold smile. I have often heard that members of the Holy Tribe, especially those powerful ones, change their appearance all the time. I did not think much of it until I witnessed it myself today. Then I realized that it was indeed as expected! Third Elder, you actually managed to even change your temperament... Chu Yang grimaced and said, You have really mistaken me for someone else! Ye Zui gradually calmed down. Why are you still noting down; could it be that you want me toe up to invite before you are willing toe down! Chu Yang let out a huge sigh and jumped down from the tree. May I ask this Eldest Young Master which part of me... looks like the Third Elder? The sharp eyes of Ye Zui slightly squinted. He he, if you are not Third Elder, then how did you know that I am Ye Zui? Chu Yang was speechless. Just now, the few people whom you killed were shouting your name... you didnt think that I was deaf, right? Ye Zui smiled coldly and raised his long sword slowly before pointing the sword point at Chu Yang. Let me ask again, Third Elder, will you leave with me? Chu Yang was going crazy as he replied, You are really obstinate and a person with just a one-track mind, arent you? I am really not... Before Chu Yang could finish his words, the biting cold sword aura had already rushed forward. Chu Yang let out a cry and turned around to escape immediately. He thought in his mind, This person is a third-grade Sword Supremacy and above, maybe even fourth-grade... Furthermore, he is a direct descendant of the Nine Super ns. If I dont use the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique, he would simply overpower me strongly. If I were to use the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique, he would recognize me... Under such circumstances, I can only run! Ye Zuis eyes had a trace of praise for Chu Yang and immediately after, Ye Zui went to chase after Chu Yang. Chu Yang was definitely not that Third Elder, regarding this aspect, Ye Zui was naturally very clear of this. However, if Ye Zui had not forced the identity of Third Elder on Chu Yang, how would Ye Zui be able to force Chu Yang to battle with him? To Ye Zui, the current Chu Yang was more important than the Third Elder. Otherwise, after finding out that the Third Elder was hiding in that fragment of the tree branch, why would he ignore that fact ande over to find trouble for Chu Yang instead? Finding the Third Elder was very crucial. There were rumors that he had a really huge treasure with him. The objective of Ye Zuis trip was of course to capture him. However, Ye Zui was actually not interested in the treasure. The only thing that could really interest him was Sword! Swordsmen! Sword Supremacy! This was where his true interest was! For the past many years, Ye Zui had never met any Sword Supremacy who was approximately at his own level of strength. Ye Zui felt really solitary. Of course, although there were people who hadpared him to Bu Liuqing, Ye Zui knew himself that he was still far from that level. With his own level of cultivation, not to mention exchanging sword technique pointers with Bu Liuqing, he might not even be able to withstand a nce from Bu Liuqing. Even if he had requested Bu Liuqing to suppress his cultivation level to fight with him, there was no doubt that he would die in the battle! Right now, on his way to tracking down Third Elder until here, he actually managed to discover a strangers aura nearby. To his own surprise, that stranger was actually a Sword Supremacy! Second-grade! This gave Ye Zui a feeling of suddenly receiving a free gift from heaven! Under such kind of temptation, why would Ye Zui still bother about the Third Elder? Everything else would be moved a step back in terms of priority. Chu Yang was in front while Ye Zui was chasing at the back. The two figures were like meteors flying on their way out of the woods. Chu Yang had only managed a 30 feet distance, before he felt cold on his back, due to the impending sword aura. Obviously, the opponents speed was very fast! Chu Yang made a decision, a long sword suddenly appeared and shed in the air! ng! ng! It was almost at the same time that both of them expanded their sword aura! The two swords let out a long groan, King versus King! With the sword aura intertwining between two Kings, a winner must be decided! Just like there could not be two days in 24 hours and there could not be two Kings in a country. In the world of swords, there could not be two Kings as well! This was truly a strange but wonderful feeling! At this moment, the entire face of Ye Zui was glowing madly. He said, Third Elder, since it is already a King versus King battle, dont tell me you still want to leave? Stay where you are and fight me! This sword of Chu Yang was not the Nine Tribtions Sword. He had always been careful in front of any descendants of the Nine Super ns. Unless it was thest resort, he would never use the Nine Tribtions Sword. Although this sword was not the Nine Tribtions Sword, under the forging skills of Chu Yang, this sword was much stronger than any of the supposed divine swords. At this moment, Chu Yang also felt the sword aura tumbling within him. Without thinking, he actually said, Yes! This kind of battle between two Sword Supremacy had only happened a few times in the entire history of the world of Nine Heavens! This was the true battle between swordsmen! And only this kind of battle would truly provide sufficient growth to a swordsman! Chu Yang could not help but think of Gu Duxing. If Gu Duxing was here, even if he were to sacrifice his life, he would fight with Chu Yang to get an opportunity for this kind of battle, right? To Ye Zui, this battle was like a dreame true. To Gu Duxing, it would also be something that he had desired for a very long time. Even to Chu Yang, it was definitely something that he had wished for as well! After all, Chu Yang was also a Sword Supremacy! Ye Zui wanted to improve himself. However, Chu Yangs desire to improve himself was even more crucial than that of Ye Zui! Chu Yang thought of Gu Duxing and his Solitary Swordsmanship and also the Great Oblivion Swordsmanship. Chu Yang did a flip of his body in the air. The sword aura from his entire body started to diffuse through the air while he slowly dropped back to the ground. At the same time when Chu Yang was dropping back down, his eyes looked down intently. His entire mind was immersed in the world of swords! It was not the Nine Tribtions Sword, but Chu Yang could still clearly hear the emotions of this sword. As well as, the swords excitement and desire to battle an evenly matched opponent! That was sheer happiness that came from the sudden relief of an extreme desire and the pain of not getting what it wanted! At the moment when Chu Yang dropped to the ground, Ye Zui, who was opposite him, retreated backward at the same time. To give Chu Yang a safending space. This was like the tacit understanding between the two swords, giving each other its due respect! Ye Zui wielded the sword on his right hand, holding it across his chest. He gently brushed the body of the sword using his left index and middle finger. The brushing motion was light and gentle, his eyes burning with fiery perseverance. However, he was not looking at the opponent, but instead, he was looking at the sword in his hands. In his eyes, it was actually filled with boundless love. It was just like the mesmerized look when he caressed the skin of the person whom he loved. Ye Zui was emotionless toward everyone in the world. However, toward swords, he was filled with the greatest passion that went deep into the soul! At this moment, it was as if there was no one around besides Ye Zui himself! A jolt went through Chu Yangs heart. There are countless martial arts experts in the Nine Heavens. However, the fight between Sword Supremacy had always been rare since the beginning of time. Ye Zui looked intently at the sword. You are an extraordinary person, also a Sword Supremacy! To have such a battle today, it is really a godsend to both of us! Chu Yang smiled weirdly. Why are you no longer calling me Third Elder? Ye Zui kept his head down and said indifferently, Name is just an address. Whichever name I call you by, it does not influence the fact that this battle is going to happen! If thats the case, let me call you Ye Dogsh*t, how about it? Chu Yang asked sarcastically. That is fine too! Without even raising his head, Ye Zui added, As long as you battle me! Deep inside, Chu Yang was shaken. He thought that this person must be crazy! At his mouth, however, Chu Yang wasughing out loud. Dont you think that this battle of ours, if we were just martial artists, it would have been fine. However, as a battle between swordsmen, dont you think that this would be rather unfair? Its indeed unfair! My cultivation level is higher than yours by two grades. Ye Zui said indifferently, Of course, I would suppress my strength to a level simr to yours! At the level of second-grade Sword Supremacy to battle with you! One of the important aspects in a battle between swordsmen was the particr emphasis on the fairness of an evenly matched battle! This was a rule ever since the Nine Tribtions Sword Master had taken charge of the Nine Heavens! No one would have said a word if martial artists of other levels and grades were to use evil schemes and poisons, or even having a Supreme Martial Artist fighting a King-level. The overall strength was all that matters! One could use everything that they could have thought of, including all kinds of evil schemes and poisons. However, it must be a fair and open battle if the two fighters were swordsmen. This title of a swordsman began with a Sword Emperor! The higher level and grade it went up to, the more strict it was to this rule! A proud swordsman and his proud sword! Ye Zui had suppressed his strength to that of a peak-level second-grade Sword Supremacy, however, that was still much higher than the current Chu Yang. However, Chu Yang did notin that it was still unfair. This was because he knew that the current aura which he was emitting, at least what Ye Zui could sense, was a true peak-level second-grade Sword Supremacy. Although in reality, Chu Yang was just a second-grade Elementary-Level. In this aspect, Chu Yang was totally speechless. This was originally intended to put up a strong front against the enemies. However, in todays battle of the swordsmen, it became a significant disadvantage for him! Ye Zui lowered his head and said, I allow you to get ready! Chu Yang replied sternly, Lift up your head! Ye Zui suddenly lifted his head. At the same time, both of them took the same actions. They both thrust their chest forward and held their heads high. Their spine let out a buzzing sound like that of spring as they suddenly stood upright. If both their previous positions were with the sword in its sheath, then at the moment, both of them had drawn their sword out of the sheath! Ye Zui held the sword in front of his chest. Immediately after, he drew his hands, raised the sword up and pointed the sword point toward the middle of Chu Yangs eyebrows. Chu Yang made the same movements! A ritual of respect for swordsmen before they battle. Or there might be some differences in between. What Chu Yang paid respect to was his opponent. However, what Ye Zui paid respect to was actually Chu Yangs sword! [1] Zuijian is the character for drunken sword Chapter 1355 - The Completion of The Gentle Water Sword 1355 The Completion of The Gentle Water Sword This difference was one that urred at the fundamental level. One controlled the sword while the other was controlled by the sword! The difference might not be obvious at this point, but once they reached a certain level in their grades, such a difference was capable of determining life and death! This was because when a person controlled a sword, he was a god! But when a sword controlled a person, he was instead a demon! A demonic sword! A ray of light shed. Chu Yang delved right in with his sword raised. With a slide of his foot, his entire self suddenly turned solitary and lonely, bleak and deste. As though he was the only person left in the world! The Sword of Solitude! Even if it were Gu Duxing by his side right now, he would probably also mistake himself as the person disying the sword technique right now. With nary a shift in Ye Zuis eyes, he shouted, Impressive sword intent! Watch my Sword of Drunken Dreams! With a sh of sword light, the ck robes of Ye Zui suddenly became blurry, a wave of dreamy, fantasy-like and almost drunken sword intent gushing out. Their realms of artistic concept blended and mingled. The sword intent of the Sword of Solitude remained lonely and solitary in the drunken dreams! Both swords suddenly gave off innumerous rays of chilly light, and both of them went on the offensive simultaneously! It was already dawn by now, but at this moment, sword light scattered and interlocked, flooding the sky above and making it even brighter and dazzling than stars in the night sky! Both of them had already transformed into smoke. Merely drifting around in mid-air was enough to leave trails of afterimages. However, there was no sign of their swords, because the swords had already transformed into sword light and sword aura which raged about the area! Sword aura rushed into the skies at this moment! ng! After exchanging several blows, their swords finally shed for the first time. The sh made both of them stagger and fall back. The sword aura in the air lost the controlling force behind them and exploded with a loud boom. Like a bomb going off, it spread throughout the dense forest. With a loud swoosh, all the trees and greenery within a few hundred feet of where they were were reduced to dust by this surge of sword aura! Before the sword aura in the vicinity had even dissipated, the two rays of sword light came together and became entangled once more. The blows earlier could only count as attacks to sound the other party out. However, the entanglement this time was a through and through battle! A burst of dreamy, foggy, smoky and cloudy sword aura spread in Chu Yangs direction. With a wave of Chu Yangs sword, however, a wave of solitary and lonely sword aura held back all the enemy forces. In an instant, Ye Zui had already circled seventeen to eighteen rounds around him. His sword came attacking wildly from every single direction top to bottom, all four cardinal directions, front, back, left, right, from the top of the head and from the bottom of the feet! They transformed into clouds of smoke, permeating every inch! Chu Yangs form was as straight and tall as a sword. He wielded the sword without any openings, matching his opponent blow for blow. He focused strictly on defense and refrained from attacking! Clings and ngs resounded without pause. Every time the swords shed, bursts of sword aura shot out and spread outward. In the blink of an eye, the entire forest was in shambles. In the shadows a hundred feet behind them, a figure quietly appeared. He seemingly nced at them before leaving in a sh swiftly It was the Third Elder. Ye Zui had obviously noticed him, yet he chose to disregard him. Instead, he wielded his sword madly andunched an offensive against Chu Yang! Hey! The person youre actually chasing after has escaped! Its fine even if he escapes... Right now, nobody is as important as you! This was a fair duel between swordsmen that didnte easily, yet he had to run into a lunatic. Incredibly frustrated, Chu Yang braced himself to face the enemy with full attention. In just a mere moment, Ye Zuis form turned from transformed into a wave of smoke into changed into a cloud of smoke. Chu Yang closed his eyes, his sword moving about as he sensed the swords reverberations. Every reverberation resulted from iting into contact with the other partys sword tip and sword spine. In just a short amount of time, Chu Yang had already taken no less than 3,000 attacks! On another swordsman, such speed would definitely have been enough to cause the wielders arm to be torn off from the body and be thrown out! And yet Ye Zuis speed was actually bing faster! Chu Yangs situation gradually became perilous. As the speed of the other partys attacks became faster and faster, he realized that he was actually beginning to be somewhat unable to keep up! Even though his opponent was battling while his own cultivation was suppressed, his actual foundation remained that of a solid fourth-grade Sword Supremacy regardless! The moment he failed to keep up with the opponents momentum, his body would be riddled with holes in just the blink of an eye! Chu Yangs mind moved swiftly as he blocked the attacks. A phrase suddenly came to him Steel walls and bronze gates have yet to see the end of strife! Steel walls and bronze gates? Inspired, Chu Yang stopped his passive and defensive stance and abruptly abandoned Gu Duxings Sword of Solitudes sword intent. Drawing a circle of sword light, he created a wall of bright light. With a tremble of his sword, a spread of stars, as though the milky way, covered the area before him at once! Steel walls and bronze gates! As though a whirlwind, Ye Zui spun a few hundred rounds around Chu Yang within a brief moment. His sword light had already connected as one and yet he couldnt even touch a corner of the other partys robes. It was apparent that the other party was already entirely on the losing end. He kept having a nagging feeling If I push a little harder, the other party will be finished! But even after pushing time and again, the other party continued to remain in a precarious situation yet still hanging on by a thread. Ye Zui shouted, Are you trying to wear me down? Even though Ive suppressed my cultivation, my actual cultivation is still here. You wont be able to expend my energy! Chu Yang let out a sneakyugh and replied, Well see about that! But all he did was repeatedly disy the first half of the Steel walls and bronze gates have yet to see the end of strife move. His enlightenment, however, became deeper and deeper. Under his opponents storm of attacks, Chu Yang was able to increasinglyprehend the brilliance of this move! He couldnt help but think of a saying It is only when an opponent who is stronger than youunches an all-out offensive attack on you will your potential be forced to exercise to its extreme! And only then will you be able to see your own weaknesses! This saying was apt in every situation. A smile appeared on Chu Yangs face. Even though he was constantly retreating, he was already in a much better situationpared to the precarious situation he was in earlier. Ye Zuis brows furrowed. Suddenly, he let out a longugh and flew thirty feet out. Chu Yang took three steps back and stood there abruptly, panting heavily. All of that had happened in the mere blink of an eye, but Chu Yang could already feel his exhaustion. Ye Zui said coldly, Why do you not attack? Under my attacks, if all you do is guard, youre sure to die! Chu Yang replied calmly, When its time to attack, I will naturally do so! There was a look of fanaticism in Ye Zuis eyes. Ill wait for you to attack... Although this defensive move of yours is marvelous, it is not almighty! Watch my Sword of Demon Sealing! Holding his sword out, he suddenly leaped into the air. He shouted, With the Demon here, hurry and wait to die, you pitiful ants! Chu Yang let out a few wry chuckles inwardly. Damn it, and they call me the Extraterrestrial Demon. I think this fellow... is much more like one than me! This thought had only just crossed his mind when he felt a wave of evil almost psychotic sword winde rushing at him from above! It brought with it a ruthless sensation, as though it wanted to annihte everything in this world. In an instant, it actually sealed his front, back, left and rightpletely! At this moment, he felt as if he was standing naked all alone in a world of ice and snow! Chu Yang drew his sword and bellowed ferociously, Clouds of the sky! And disyed the first half of Nine-colored clouds gather in unison. He shed apart that mysterious seal in front of him, his sword shing against his opponents! At that moment, Ye Zui suddenly vanished! He disappearedpletely, leaving behind only a sword! A sword that had already be demonified! There was a boundless devouring aura and a boundless sense of evil around it! Chu Yang wielded his sword desperately. At this moment, under the pressure of impending death, many sword moves automatically appeared in his mind. Without thinking, he unleashed them all! All the different types of sword techniques in the first-generation Nine Tribtions Sword Masters legacy, Luo Kedis sword technique, Gu Duxings, Ji Mos, Ao Xieyuns... and even Bu Liuqings... He disyed them all. But that demonified sword disregarded all of them and continued to follow behind Chu Yang, as though a maggot clinging onto flesh. The moment Chu Yang showed any opening, it would detect it immediately andunch an attack! As everyone was aware, no matter how ingenious a sword technique might be, it was impossible for it to not possess even a single weakness. And this demonic sword technique of Ye Zuis precisely targeted the weaknesses inherent in every sword move! It didnt care what kind of sword technique one used, or how ingenious or crude it was. It attacked only the weaknesses. In fact, Chu Yang had a vague feeling Right now, it didnt seem like Ye Zui was the one who was attacking. Or rather, Ye Zui had already merged with the sword and was instinctively attacking. This instinct, however, leaned greatly toward the sword! And not Ye Zui! Chu Yang finally understood what the Sword Spirit meant by demonic sword! The sword itself wasnt a demon! But once a swordsman stepped onto the path of demonic cultivation, he was even more frightening than a demonic sword! In the blink of an eye, there were spots of blood on Chu Yang. Under such a dense and all-pervasive slew of attacks, Chu Yang actually felt like he couldnt keep up. Yet there was no way he could disy theplete Nine Tribtions Sword Technique. Chu Yang let out a furious bellow, his sword suddenly changing from fast to slow, and he drew a circle with his sword. The internal energy within him followed suit too and circled one round. At this moment, he had unwittingly disyed his own Gentle Water Sword Intent. This was a move that Chu Yang disyed by instinct when countering the opponents torrential storm of attacks. The moment he disyed the move, he cried out in dismay inwardly. The other partys offensive momentum was so dense and swift; wasnt he just offering his life up on a silver tter to the opponent by using this irritatingly slow andnguid Gentle Water Sword Intent? But the next moment, Chu Yang found himself bbergasted. Under the guidance of the Gentle Water Sword Intent, the other partys wild and violent attacks actually followed the Gentle Water Sword Intent and circled half a round before returning to its original position. The Sword of Demon Sealing was actually unable to do anything about the Gentle Water Sword Intent! Chu Yang was tremendously surprised. Then, he finally understood The Sword of Demon Sealing was a move that searched for weaknesses. Every sword move had its own weakness. But this sword intent, which was formed from water currents, was the only one that didnt have one. Water that flowed leisurely was something thatsted for eternity! As long as water continued to flow, it was one body from top to bottom. Whether it was fast or slow, urgent ornguid, it remained as one body! Who had ever seen water currents severed by a sword? Using a sword tip to search for a flowing water currents weakness within a flowing water current... How could that possibly work? The moment he thought of this, Chu Yang suddenly felt a wave offort in his heart and he was almost tempted tough into the sky! Because, right at this moment, he knew very clearly that the Gentle Water Sword Intent that he had created was finally going to approach the realm ofpletion today! Following this, Chu Yang wielded his sword to the east and to the west, his sword intent as though the flowing water, gentle and continuous and going on without stop. Before the power of the first sword move dissipated, the power of the second move had already reached. It didnt seem hurried in the least, nor did it harbor even the slightest bit of murderous intent. And yet it protected himpletely! The opponents demoniac attacks actually couldnt find any opening to take advantage of at all! Chapter 1356 - The Swordsman’s Pathway To Heaven Begins Today 1356 The Swordsmans Pathway To Heaven Begins Today Chu Yang was akin to a tiny rowboat in the turbulent seas, rushing upwards along with the waves and then falling along with the waves. No matter how violent the waves were, they just couldnt devour the little rowboatpletely. Chu Yangs mind was clear, having put everything out of his mind. He merely went along with the opponents sword momentum as he disyed the Gentle Water Sword Intent. In fact, he didnt even need to disy any moves. And yet a seamless and perfect defense had already formed! If the opponents sword is the same as torrential waves and a turbulent storm, then mine is just a pool of blue water... Chu Yang thought, But... Just because its a pool of water, is it unable tounch attacks? If I were a river, what would I do when facing a turbulent storm? No! If I were a river, then the wind and rain should be giving me additional power instead! Whether its raining or snowing, or even a fog, they should only be providing me with additional power... Enlightenment suddenly flooded Chu Yangs mind. The next moment, his sword technique underwent another change! It turned into eptance instead! The next instant! sh, sh, sh... Chu Yang yelped, rolling outwards a hundred feet. Just this change in moves alone and he had already gained more than ten new wounds all over him. If it werent for the fact that he had ducked fast enough, his entire left leg would have been severed. A cruel and ruthless look appeared in Ye Zuis eyes. The demonic sword shot after him, piercing through mid-air toward Chu Yangs heart! Chu Yang rolled pathetically on the ground and jumped onto his feet. His sword shed against the other sword with a loud ng. An overwhelming reverberation rushed toward him and Chu Yang was thrown back another hundred feet or so again. The other partys sword had already reached him. From the start till the end, Chu Yang didnt even have the time to consume a Nine Tribtions Pill! Extremely frustrated, Chu Yang could only disy the Gentle Water Sword Intent once more and stabilize the situation. He was filled with perplexion in his mind, however. My theory was definitely correct. This philosophy should be right, but why is it that the moment I put it into action, I am met with devastating blows instead? The nging of swords shing against each other became denser and denser. It was apparent that the opponents momentum was bing faster and faster! Chu Yang let out a muffled grunt and retreated once more. However, it was precisely this particr sh that allowed him to suddenly understand! Yes, so that was it! A tiny stream was certainly able to hold itself against a turbulent storm. However, if the storm was too violent, it would destroy the stream instead! If the tiny streams continuous and gentle nature lost its dam, then there would be nothing left of it! And his position right now was that of a tiny stream. If he didnt make any move, then no matter how the other party came at him, he would still be that tiny little stream. But if he were to overestimate his abilities and release an opening to try and contain other water sources, his capacity was something that he needed to consider. The current Ye Zui was equivalent to another tiny stream, a small river or perhaps arge river... But he only had the capacity of a tiny stream; it was impossible for him to contain the other party. In that case, he only had the option of being destroyed by the other party! Therefore, he could only go on the defensive with the Gentle Water Sword Intent right now, and was unable to attack! Or at least, before he grew into arge river, he couldnt go on the offensive. Arge river was able to contain small streams, but it was impossible for it to contain anotherrge river! If he wished to use this sword technique to go on the offensive and wound others, perhaps even those more powerful than himself, then at the very least, he needed to be a vast and boundless ocean first. With that, no matter what happened, he would be able to stay undefeated and even be able to counterattack anytime. Even if the enemy was stronger than him, it would be the same. The ocean naturally came with its own violent winds and turbulent waves; the stronger the opponents attacks, the more violent the waves in the ocean. But this was something that neither a river nor a stream... was incapable of! When he thought of this, Chu Yangs mind calmed down at once. He believed that he had already found a pathway to heaven! Right now, as he walked along this path, he was only capable of self-preservation and preventing external harm from injuring him. This was enough for him. But when he grew stronger, he would be able to use the strength of this great ocean to drown any enemy! Sword light rampaged through the ce. Ye Zui battled on with satisfaction but also felt incredibly frustrated at the same time. In this battle with another Sword Supremacy, the omnipresent sword intent had certainly benefited him a great deal. But what he found the most frustrating was that the other party had never onceunched an attack from the beginning till the end! The other party waspletely suppressed by him. This made Ye Zui extremely ufortable. If you dont attack me or go on the offensive, even if I can gain enlightenment, it is going to be very limited. But why are you just not attacking? You obviously have the ability to. What Ye Zui didnt know, of course, was that it was precisely this unreasonable and savage attack of his that led to the birth of a truly invincible sword technique in this world! Up till now, he hadnt suffered a single injury and he had certainly gained a fair bit of insight. However, even though the other party looked battered and worse for the wear, the benefits that he had gained were something that he couldnt even begin to dream of! If Ye Zui could be said to have gained an ingot of gold, then... in this battle, Chu Yang had gained a national treasury! How much gold was there in a national treasury? Lets end this! Ye Zui let out a long howl. Since you wont attack, then you can die! The demonic sword annihtes the heavens! A ferocious shout resounded! Raging demonic mes suddenly spread quickly in the surroundings and permeated the ce! Both the human and sword had mergedpletely as one to perform this move, with the sword as the main guiding force! This was a true demonic sword! Chu Yang let out a clear howl and shouted, The world of mortals originates from the path of heartlessness, Do not restrain the de when ying the whole world! All of a sudden, hepletely restrained his Gentle Water Sword Intent. What followed instead was vast and mighty murderous intent! All of Ye Zuis battle tactics were meant to counter his Gentle Water Sword Intent. And now, he had indeed found a way to counter it Using the absolutely most violent attack and putting everything into one attack to st the other party apart! Just like an entire river suddenly gushing into a stream from all directions! It was capable of flooding and destroying it instantly! His battle strategy waspletely correct! But he didnt expect in the least that his opponent would suddenly abandon that seamless defense at this point and go on the offensive instead. All the power concentrated as one and came shooting toward him! A sword, as though a shocking p of thunder, pierced right through Ye Zuis demonic swords sword light. Just one move alone and it had already stabbed right into Ye Zuis right chest! The world suddenly fell silent! Blood flew everywhere. Blood spurted from all the sword wounds on Chu Yang at the same time. This was caused by his final attack! Although his injuries looked frightening, they were not fatal. His sword stopped at Ye Zuis chest, entrenched three inches deep without going further. However, this was a fatal move! Chu Yang did not go any further, choosing instead to retreat a couple of steps and withdrawing his sword. There was a look of disbelief in Ye Zuis eyes. His body suddenly froze, as though he had been struck by lightning! Ye Zuis expression changed into one of theplex emotions. Why didnt you continue? Wouldnt it be the end of it all if you killed me instead? Chu Yang shook his head, replying with a hoarse voice, Theres no point in doing so! Besides, Im not able to kill you. There was a venomous look in Ye Zuis eyes, like that of a vulture. Oh? Chu Yang shook his head once more. Youre a peak-level fourth-grade; my sword, if it goes further in, wouldnt be able to break past your defenses. The battle between swordsmen today ends here! Ye Zui mused over this for a moment before he replied, If you had continued to press on and I decided to counterattack and resist with full force, you are sure to die. Although I will survive, I would also be an invalid from then on. Fine, well take it that youve won this battle! When battling at the same level, I am not your match! Chu Yang smiled. How decisive! Though his words were pretty, it was far from the truth. The reason why he did not fully pierce his chest was not in the least because he couldnt kill Ye Zui. While taking advantage of Ye Zuis underestimation of the enemy, Chu Yang totally could have soundlessly activated the Nine Tribtions sword intent and wiped out this dangerous enemy! Moreover, if he had done so, Ye Zui didnt have the chance to counterattack at all! The real reason was Chu Yang already had the intention to enter the Ye n. A sword maniac like Ye Zui was a fantastic opportunity that he could make use of, so how could Chu Yang possibly let go of it? In Chu Yangs eyes, this battle was a legitimate path for him to enter the Ye n! The other reason, however, was that a Sword Supremacy like Ye Zui, in Chu Yangs eyes, was a good whetstone for Gu Duxing! If Gu Duxing werent able to battle him, he would probably regret it for life. Its too much of a waste for you to die now! If you must die, then please... die under my brothers sword! Snorting, Ye Zui said, I wont appreciate your kindness either. Even though your attack did not injure my internal organs, the nine waves of sword intent rampaging and interlocking have dealt me considerable damage. All your wounds are external wounds, but you bastard, yourst move damaged my meridians and bones! Chu Yang replied frankly, If I didnt injure you, what am I to do should you go back on your word after the battle? Ye Zui burst intoughter. To be honest, he certainly did have such an intention. After the battle, no matter whether he won or lost, he would immediately disy his true level of cultivation and eliminate this person! Who cared about these supposed rules among swordsmen? But this was no longer a viable option. Chu Yangs attack had damaged his meridians. Even if he were to reinstate his fourth-grade cultivation and forcefully wield his sword, it would cause him to be unable to recover for an extremely long period of time. If serious, he might even be disabled for life! At this point, after battling for so long, both of them were utterly exhausted. Chu Yang was honestly out of strength. Although Ye Zui didnt reach the same extent of exhaustion, he wasnt any better due to his injuries. They sat on the ground and exchanged a smile. But both of them knew very well that within themselves, there was absolutely no such thing as mutual appreciation. Ye Zui still desired to kill Chu Yang while Chu Yang... also didnt hold any kind intentions toward Ye Zui. But on the surface, they smiled amicably at each other, as though they were terribly afraid that the other party wouldnt be able to feel their mutual appreciation for each other. That felt great! Ye Zui smiled. What is your name? That defensive sword technique is truly marvelous! He paused for a moment before he continued. Especially suddenly going on the offensive after taking a defensive stance the entire way and deciding the oue of the battle in one strike. That was even more of a stroke of genius! I am truly impressed! This was a very simple logic. Just like table tennis If one kept doing forehand chops throughout the whole match and then suddenly did a drive out of the blue, even a world champion would probably be too stunned to react. But of course, this was easy to say, but how difficult was it to actually achieve? Chu Yang was just about to respond when a sneaky and coldugh suddenly rang out. It definitely didnte from afar; the voice came from just within a few hundred feet of where they were. Both of their expressions changed drastically at once. There was absolutely no good intention in thisughter whatsoever. It was obviously an enemy, and one who had likely prepared for this since long ago and only approached them when the battle ended. Earlier, both of them had been totally engrossed in the battle. One was a sword maniac while the other was under so much pressure that he didnt have the luxury to notice anything else. Once the battle ended, both of them had heaved a great sigh of relief. Even when considering the fact that they didnt put up much of a guard toward their surroundings, to be able to approach them within such a short time was something that no ordinary person was capable of! From this, it was clear that the person iing was no simple person! Right now, both of them were heavily injured. The situation could be said to be extremely terrible. Chapter 1357 - Tiger in the Plains, Dragon in the Sky 1357 Tiger in the ins, Dragon in the Sky Ye Zuis face turned extremely pale. Obviously, he knew who the person was. Chu Yang was the only one who, besides shock, had more or less some doubts in his mind: this was already the Ye ns territory, could someone dare to do something to the Ye ns Eldest Master here? Right then, he heard a voice say, Im lucky to meet you, Brother Ye. I didnt expect to see you again here! In front of you must be the Third Elder of the Holy Tribe? Im joyfully surprised. Another voice said, Indeed. Im also so surprised that my eyeballs are almost dropping out. Big Brother Ye, whats up with you sitting on the floor? Could it be that you cant move? Ye Zui snorted coldly and jeered, I wondered who it was, but its actually Zhuge Hun, Student of heavenly secrets! Haha, Third Elder had stayed at your ce for such a long time, cant you tell if this is him? As for you... Lan Meng, do you think you are qualified to speak to me like this? Chu Yang was shocked inside, immediately realizing who they were. It was actually Zhuge Hun, the Eldest Master of the Zhuge n and Lan Meng, the Second Young Master of the Lan n! Zhuge Hun was the young master of the Zhuge n with the nickname student of heavenly secrets! It was said that his calction abilities were already on the same level as the older generation of the Zhuge n... It was indeed extraordinary. The first voice was obviously of Zhuge Hun. He said calmly, I wont bother Brother Ye to worry about this. Haha, I am able to recognize the Third Elder. If I say he is Third Elder, then he is. If I say he isnt... then he isnt! Now Im saying he is! Chu Yang was bbergasted. He didnt expect to be given the hat of Third Elder of the Holy Tribe just like that. At this moment, his feelings were extremely wonderful. The real Third Elder had probably gone hundreds of miles out in the time of this one battle... Yet here I am called the Third Elder by a bunch of people... Do I look so much like a member of the Three Stars Divine n? Holy crap! Chu Yang cursed internally. Then he realized something: the young masters of these ns all had a special ability inmon. That included talking nonsense as though it was a fact! Being impressionable and handsome, without any blushing or heavy breathing! It included Ye Zui in front of him, Zhuge Hun, who had just arrived, and Lan Ruo whom he himself killed in the Lower Three Heavens! Ye Zui sneered. Zhuge Hun, you are just eager for a hunt, you may as well just speak inly. Besides, your Zhuge n has had so many dead or injured, you indeed need some supnts. Zhuge Hun smiled calmly. Brother Ye is speaking truly. One not only needs to supplement his own ns strength but also to weaken the strength of others. Bother Ye, what do you say? At the side, Lan Meng snorted. Brother Ye, what have you been doing? This is your Ye ns own territory and you ended up alone in your own territory... And even got followed by our two ns... You can see that ones fortune orck thereof is really unpredictable. Ye Zui said indifferently, Even if your ns eldest, Lan Ruo, is in front of me, he wouldnt dare to say a word! Do you believe that if you speak one more word, I will kill you here? The two fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artists wont be able to protect you if I use my full power! This sentence was full of murderous intent. Lan Meng shrank his neck, anger flooding his eyes. He really didnt dare to speak anymore. He understood that if Ye Zui really fought to kill him while risking his own life, the two fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artists really couldnt stop him. Not even when Ye Zui was injured right now! Zhuge Hun took a step forward and said, We are all good brothers, anything can be discussed and solved. Rest assured Brother Ye, I only meant to invite you to visit my ce so that we can see each other day and night, discuss the martial arts and appreciate the beauty of the four seasons... As for this Third Elder, he presents a great opportunity to my n. Hope you would not me us! Ye Zui just sneered. Zhuge Hun, youve been walking all around my Ye ns territory these days, and actually didnt report your purpose. But none from our Ye n gave you any trouble, right? What, now that I am left alone and injured, you want to pick a bargain? Zhuge Hun said, What are you talking about, Brother Ye? Though I didnt state my purpose, didnt Brother Ye guess that Im out to chase Third Elder? Otherwise, why would Brother Ye be here today? Ye Zui frowned and said gravely, I see. You deliberately covered up but allowed me to guess it- you actually wanted to use me to find Third Elder for you! Zhuge Hun sighed. Brother Ye is really smart... Thats correct. Though our Zhuge n is quite powerful, and it was all professionals that we sent out this time around, here in the middle of the continent, how can wepare to Ye n the local power? Besides... Our Zhuge n can only specte on the future, but when ites to the skill of tracking, we are far behind Ye Laixiang from the Ye n. Ye Zui immediately felt that his chest was blocked. He was so angry that his whole face was red. Zhuge Hun... You... You are really a seed of the Zhuge n! You are really vicious! Zhuge Hun replied apologetically, To be vicious is better than to be upright and die after all... Brother Ye, I am really sorry. Chu Yang turned around and saw two groups of men, one in green while the other in blue, standing not far away. The man at the front of the group in green stood tall and straight, his face as though jade, his brows oblique and the expression on his face gentle and elegant. He looked like a learned man, a mild youth! The one at the front of the group in blue was actually a young man, he looked about the same age as Lan Changge, and there were some simrities in their looks. There were seven or eight people behind each of them. Chu Yang sighed inside. I originally wanted to get hold of Ye Zui, sneak into the Ye n and find that sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. I didnt expect that just when I was about to seed... Two ns actually came together to make trouble. Arent you trying to kill me? Looking at these dozen or so people, even the one with the lowest cultivation was a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist. Besides, there were also two fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artists! What to do with this! Since the other party was so brazen, they must have more manpower in the periphery. Since they were attacking Ye Zui, they must have absolute confidence. Otherwise, how would they dare to confront the Eldest Master of the Ye n in the Ye ns territory? Seeing that Chu Yang turned around, Zhuge Hun smiled kindly. Third Elder, Ive not seen you for three months, I didnt expect you to actually have recovered so well. And you even severely injured Brother Ye Zui, Im really surprised! Chu Yang was extremely speechless. I mean... Young Master Zhuge, look at me, in what way do I look like the... Third Elder you are talking about? Zhuge Hun looked at him seriously for a moment and suddenlyughed. Third Elder, why are you joking with me... Chu Yang sighed and murmured, Its really time for the Zhuge n to be disbanded. The first heir to the throne actually has blurry sight... Ye Zuiughed out loud. Zhuge Hun replied mildly, As long as you return, its okay if Third Elder doesnt admit it. Everyone back home has missed you these three months that you have been away. He waved and yelled, Take him! Wait! Ye Zui stood up. Zhuge Hun, give me a reason! Zhuge Hun was silent for a moment and then spoke lightly, Brother Ye, Ye Shifeng is already dead. Ye Shiyu is dispirited and despondent somehow! Among the three eldest sons of the Ye n n, you are the only one left to manage their affairs. Ye Zui nodded slowly. So... If I am also gone, Ye n will have no one from the younger generation to be in charge for a very long time! Brother Ye has good foresight indeed! Zhuge Hun smiled. But the most important reason is not this. Oh? Ye Zui responded. Zhuge Hun said lightly, Brother Ye, Third Elder being able to escape was indeed an ident that none of us expected. But after he escaped, we purposefully increased the blockade on the other sides, so that he could only escape here. Besides, this allows him to meet with the people waiting for him... And I came here at the same time. Brother Ye, this is all for you! An ident allowed a premeditated n to seed... Maybe this can also be called... destiny? Zhuge Hun smiled gracefully and bowed a little. Forgive me, Brother Ye. Ye Zui took a deep breath. So, your target has been me from the very beginning? Why? Zhuge Hun smiled. Not exactly, Third Elder is also a very important aim. But... There are unknown forces that gave us directions, and this Third Elder in front of Brother Ye right now would be even more important... Besides, Brother Ye yourself does not see these two as separate people. As for the reason, when Brother Ye reaches the Tianji City of the Zhuge n, I will tell you everything for sure, said Zhuge Hun magnanimously. Brother Ye, dont trouble yourself. You are a Sword Supremacy. To be injured by sword aura, you wont recover in a while even if there are heavenly medicines! Ye Zuis countenance changed. Chu Yang at the side asked, I have a question. Why am I... more important? Do you know who I am? Zhuge Hun fixed his eyes on him andughed. Our Zhuge n sacrificed the souls of three ancestors to find out that though you are of an unknown origin, you have a great connection to our Zhuge n. If you are at Zhuge n, Zhuge n will be safe; if you are not, Zhuge ns fate is uncertain. He finally stopped insisting that Chu Yang was some Third Elder, this also showed clearly that he would not let Chu Yang go in any case! Dont ask me why, because this is the instruction that heavenly predictions gave us, said Zhuge Hun patiently and politely. Chu Yang raged. Its nonsense! You have absolutely no idea who I am or what I look like, but youre actually doing something so ridiculous! This ispletely nonsense! Zhuge Hun said lightly, In the night[1] of the Nine Heavens, the tiger is in the ins and the dragon is in the sky. The drunken[2] dream brings only pain, but once it falls into Tianji everything is naturally safe! He smiled lightly. This is the heavenly secrets released back then at the cost of three ancestors. The person who was with Ye Zui and hurt him is rted to the safety orck thereof of the n of Tianji... Gentleman, do you understand now? [1] Ye means night in Chinese [2] Zui means drunken in Chinese Chapter 1358 - Fate Decides Life and Death! 1358 Fate Decides Life and Death! Chu Yang was greatly shocked. Zhuge ns prediction of heavenly secrets was immensely powerful. At such a time of chaos and confusion in heavenly secrets, they could actually calcte something like this so urately. Actually, even Zhuge Hun, who stood in front of him, couldnt be sure of the real meaning of these words or whether he was right. But Chu Yang knew that it was really correct. So long as he was held at Zhuge n or assimted by them, Zhuge n would be safe in any case! It waspletely correct! Because he himself was the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. One night in the Nine Heavens, the tiger is in the ins and the dragon is in the sky. Out of these two phrases, the first talked about the location, the second talked about both Ye Zui and himself... being a tiger in a desperate situation? Or that Ye Zui was, while he was a dragon in the sky? Thinking all these made Chu Yangs face heat up a little. The drunken dream brings only pain referred to Ye Zui being injured? But once it falls into Tianji everything is naturally safe should be the biggest purpose of Zhuge Hunsing this time? But this sentence was also somewhat vague. Did he himself or both he and Ye Zui have to fall into Tianji... for everything to be safe? Chu Yang sighed internally. This Zhuge n was really willing to sacrifice. They were actually willing to trade the lives of three elders for the heavenly secrets guidance! What he didnt know was that the Zhuge n waspletely helpless! First, there was the Medicine Banquet, which turned the entire n upside down. And then there was the Battle for ying of Tao, in which a small half of the ns high-end powers were gone. And then, there was the matter of the Nine Tribtions Sword Mastering up soon. The Zhuge n was totally overwhelmed. All the high-end powers started cultivating in seclusion, nning to improve whatever powers they could before the big battle. Yet right at this moment, the Third Elder of the Holy Tribe, who had been dying in the secret dungeon, suddenly escaped and emerged alive and energetic! This was truly bad. Everyone at higher levels was in seclusion, there was no precaution for this at all. And they actually let Third Elder meet up with the Holy Tribe people who had always waited for him and break out of the Zhuge n. And then, the Zhuge n really panicked. Once the Third Elder returned and the Holy Tribe came back to avenge, it was not to be taken lightly. Just as he was preparing for arge-scale hunt, suddenly they got another news: Li n was mobilizing on arge scale, there was a big move! It was suspected that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was out! It was really one misfortune followed by another. The Zhuge n at once seemed a bit down. As such, Zhuge Cangqiong endured the self-inflicted injuries of the heavenly secrets and made a prediction: in three years, the Zhuge n would perish! So the Zhuge n panicked even more. In order to save the n, three sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist elders offered their cultivation which was beyond the boundary between immortal and mortal, offered their lives and used their own soul blood to break the lock on heavenly secrets, seeking a way to survive. Yet they only found such an inexplicable way... and then the three elders passed away. The Zhuge n was also confused: what was going on? Such a few inexplicable words, such an insignificant person could determine the life and death of the Zhuge n? Under suspicion, they would rather believe it to be true. Therefore, the Zhuge n made big arrangements, mobilizing powers from all sides. They didnt hurry to capture the Holy Tribe Elder but actually used him as bait and chased him into the territory of the Ye n. At the same time, Zhuge Hun was entrusted with the great mission, he came to the Ye n and stayed with Ye Zui day and night. And then, he pretended to leak a bit of news identally. How smart was Ye Zui, the Eldest Master of the Ye n! With just a bit of leaked information, he spected the truth of the matter. And then, he hurried toe hunting down the Third Elder of the Holy Tribe before Zhuge Hun. All this silently progressed in an orderly manner ording to the strict ns of the Zhuge n until now. Right at this moment, Chu Yang was chased out of the inn by Wu Juecheng. He galloped all the way as fast as wildfire and finally managed to reach in time... to fulfill that prophecy by the Zhuge n. Chu Yang finally became the most important figure in it... Now that everybody was together, they were actually all confused... But Ye Zui wanted to escape, Chu Yang wanted to run for his life and Zhuge Hun actually wanted to capture both of these two to bring back... It said once it falls into Tianji everything is safe, it didnt say it was this guy in front of him alone. The safest method was, of course, to catch both of these two guys and bring them back! Of course, the Ye n was powerful and the Zhuge n definitely wouldnt dare to offend them under ordinary circumstances. But right now, the Zhuge n was only three years from disappearing... Why would they care about the Ye n? So what was the big deal about attacking Ye Zui? This was pretty much the cause and effect of the matter. With such development, the Third Elder of the Holy Tribe who was previously seen as a very, very big matter was already... noticed by no one right now! This world was so wonderful. As for the Lan n, they were Zhuge ns loyal ally: Lan n was bing weaker and weaker these days, they had lost more professionals than any other n. In desperation, they could only fully unite with the Zhuge n for the moment. The look Zhuge Hun gave Chu Yang was also somewhatplicated: who on earth was this guy? He looked not only sloppy but also super dirty. Especially now, he was barefoot, had injuries all over his body and looked on the edge of dying... Chu Yangs body and face were full of dirt, especially now that they were even dripping with blood... Of course, Zhuge Hun couldnt recognize that this guy in front of him was Minister Chu, Chu Yang, who once sent Tianji City into total chaos. Besides, he didnt interact with Chu Yang much back then. Sir, who are you? asked Zhuge Hun. Chu Yang was silent for a moment and didnt answer. He only said lightly, Young Master Zhuge, I heard you speaking four sentences of poem-like things, this poem of Tianji seemed somewhat iplete? There seemed to be a few more sentences that werent spoken? Zhuge Huns face immediately changed. He smiled. Whether or not it isplete, Sir, you will know all about it once you are at Tianji City! Chu Yang thought for a moment and said sincerely, To go to the Zhuge n and without worrying about my life... It naturally isnt anything hard; but... can you allow me to consider it for a while? Zhuge Hun was a little surprised but still pretended to be generous. Yes, of course! Chu Yang lowered his head. Because just now, a voice soft like that of a mosquitos sounded in his ears. We will fight our way out together! It was the voice of Ye Zui. Yet when Chu Yang looked, he actually saw Ye Zuis lips pursed tightly and he didnt move at all. He really didnt know how he made the sound and condensed it and sent it over through telepathy besides. Yet Chu Yang didnt have such an ability, so he could only bow his head, appearing to be in deep thought but was actually asking secretly, A way out where? How? Which side has a moreplicatedndform? Ye Zuis voice continued to sound. They have five more fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists, but they dont seem to be nearby, they must be waiting on the outside... We can only try our luck. Chu Yang said, We cannot go toward the Ye n. Ye Zui said, Going toward the north-east from here, there is the biggest magical mountain of the continent: the Pagoda Mountain. The terrains here are the mostplex. Once you enter the mountain, there are thousands of turns and twists. Even someone who knows the terrains well may not be able to get out sessfully. But right now, its the only ce thats a bit safer for us, as to whether or not we can get outter... Well think about it afterward. Chu Yang agreed, Fair enough, save our lives first! Howre your injuries? asked Ye Zui. Im worried about your injuries! There was a sense of concern in Chu Yangs voice. Ye Zui also smiled. In that case, look at my gesture, well charge together and aim not to kill the enemy but escape first! Since the terrain over there isplicated, there may be professionals in ambush, said Chu Yang. Ye Zui said, If there is, Id have to do my best to fight; if we can survive we are lucky, if we cant, its our fate! There was a surge of approval in Chu Yangs heart. Ye Zui, being the Eldest Master of the Ye n, though he was not a good person, he was definitely open-minded and willing to let go, and this was a world-ss character! But Chu Yang knew that they would probably make it past that side. With the scheming of Zhuge Hun, since he appeared like this, he definitely had more than absolute confidence! Chu Yang even recognized special traits in him like the ones in Diwu Qingrou and Mo Tianji. Of course, aspared to these two people, Zhuge Huns obvious weakness was that he talked too much. Since thats the case, when they reached that mountain, hed find another opportunity. At least once they broke out of this siege, the whole world was in front of him. It might be easy for them to catch Ye Zui but to catch Chu Yang... It really wasnt so easy. Im ready! Chu Yang looked up. Zhuge Hun smiled lightly. And? I can agree to go to the Zhuge n, but I have a condition, said Chu Yang seriously. What condition? Though Zhuge Hun was smart, he couldnt help but feel joyful in his heart. I disagree! Ye Zui yelled. If youre going to the Zhuge n, Ill kill you first! The Zhuge n wants to get rid of me, how can I allow you to help them! If I have to die, we should die together! Zhuge Hun was furious and shouted, Take Ye Zui first! With his order, seven or eight figures flew up at the same time. Ye Zui roared, and with a sh of sword lights, he did not dodge but actually stabbed his sword onto the back of Chu Yang. Chu Yang was very shocked and furious. He dodged and cried out. Are you crazy?! Ye Zui snorted coldly and cried out wildly. Well all die together! And he came again! His body spun, followed by a somersault, and he already made a circle of sword light in mid-air, which flew toward Chu Yang fiercely like a big rainbow! Chu Yangs forehead was sweating. The leg that was severely injured just now didnt seem to be quite working yet, and he looked extremely embarrassed. He cried out loud. You... You lunatic! What are you all waiting for... Before he finished, Ye Zuis sword light already reached him. Chu Yang moved his sword horizontally to block it but to no avail, and his chest and stomach were immediately all bloody. He groaned under the pain and fell backward softly. Ye Zui shouted like a rumble of thunder and continued attacking, as though he would not stop until he smashed this guy into pieces! Stop him! Zhuge Hun had a bit of doubt inside and added, Be careful! But though Zhuge Hun thought that this might be their scheme, those Supreme Martial Artists, who rushed forward, werent so smart. They only knew that this person in front of them was very important. If Ye Zui were to kill him, they had to protect him. A body straightened and stopped right in front of Ye Zui. Right at this moment, two waves of sword aura attacked him from both front and behind! The two Sword Supremacy attacked at once! ... Chapter 1359 - The Aura of Extraterrestrial Demons 1359 The Aura of Extraterrestrial Demons This was a big surprise. Everyone could see Ye Zuisbat abilities clearly, and they knew that he was no easy man. Yet that sword injury on Ye Zuis chest was clearly from the sword aura that apparently injured the meridians. Under such a circumstance, it was definite that Ye Zui wouldnt be able to use his maximumbat power! And Ye Zuis sword aura right indeed confirmed everyones spections. But the real surprise was absolutely not Ye Zui but Chu Yang! Anyone could see that this guy had absolutely no less than fifty wounds on his body. Although all were injuries on skin and flesh, to be injured to this extent by Ye Zui the peak-level fourth-grade Sword Supremacy, he would probably die. Whats more, everyone could see that the sword cut on his leg nearly chopped it off. Even a fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist was in agreement that if forced to fight, this personsbat power would absolutely be less than 20% than his usual! How could they imagine that now if he fought, it was actually more than 120% ofbat power! Even without any injuries at all, this would be extremely difficult. Besides, more than that, this guy seemed already half-convinced because of his severe injuries... Yet he fought back within the blink of an eye? And in just an instant! There was Ye Zui in front and Chu Yang behind! The two Sword Supremacy attacked at the same time with their full strength. Among all the sword aura, the three first-grade Supreme Martial Artists were turned into flesh and blood flying in the sky before they could scream. The two fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artists fell out in a spin, their bodies covered with sword wounds. They finally managed to stabilize themselves. The two fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artists roared with anger and fury, but they attacked with their full force! There were two loud bangs! Chu Yang and Ye Zui suffered a hit and grunted at the same time. There was a crack on Chu Yang as some bones were broken, but finally, the two joined together. In an instant, the amount of sword aura increased wildly, and two big waves merged to form a torrent, attacking toward Zhuge Hun and Lan Meng! Zhuge Hun whistled and went on blocking with full force, together with the two beside him! This young master of the Zhuge n who looked gentle actually also had the cultivation of first-grade Supreme Martial Artist! On all sides, all the professionals started rushing here at the same time! Chu Yang and Ye Zui yelled at once, yet the sword light made an abrupt turn. Risking their body to bear the hit of several professionals, blood was spewed out of their mouths. But the attack finally changed direction and shot toward one side, passing by the side of Zhuge Huns body! On the other side, Lan Meng was originally prepared to watch the scene, yet with the blink of an eye, two waves of sword light joined together and rushed toward him like a bolt of lightning! At once, death came knocking at his door and his whole body turned icy-cold. He yelled with a crying voice, Save... But the guards around him only just moved, they rushed back to block the attack, but it was already toote. At the next instant! In front of everyone, this Second Young Master of the Lan n let out a terrible scream and his whole body was suddenly shattered into pieces. This Second Young Master of the Lan n was really disheartened. Ordinarily, he was always under the control of the Eldest Young Master, Lan Ruo, and now that he was finally able toe out to take a ride when the older brother was gone, he lost his life on the ride. If he was from another n, it would still be okay. But the Lan ns Eldest Young Master Lan Ruo, the Second Young Master Lan Meng and the Third Young Master Lan Changge were all dead. Just like what Ye Zui had said before, The Lan n had no one to seed! Chu Yang was really evil: till now, four Masters of the Lan n from the Nine Super ns had already died in his hands! Besides, they were all higher-ranked ones. Once Lan Meng died, an opening suddenly appeared. Chu Yang and Ye Zui turned into a sh of lightning and flew out, eloping in straight lines in the grass. Chase! Zhuge Hun shouted coldly, North-east direction? Can I not know that... that is the ce withplicated terrains? Four fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists are right there waiting for you two losers. Ill see how you can escape! The crowd chased after the two. Only the Supreme Martial Artists from the Lan n stopped, looked at their second young masters body which had already been torn into thousands of pieces, they wanted to cry but had no tears. Bump. Only then did Lan Mengs head fall from the sky. The sword marks were still clear, hundreds of them... ... Chu Yang and Ye Zui rushed madly all the way! At this moment, both of them were really seriously injured! Before fighting, Chu Yang put two iplete versions of the Nine Tribtions Pills in his mouth, and after he attacked, within one breath, the two Nine Tribtions Pills were actually already used up! Two Nine Tribtions Pills meant recovering from two fatal injuries! Counting the very first time, it was equivalent to three iplete versions of the Nine Tribtions Pills being consumed within a quarter of an hour! He went to the gate of hell three times! Such frequency made even Chu Yang himself ooze cold-sweat all over. They rushed all the way. Chu Yang suddenly realized that Ye Zuis aura was slowly changing. He was injured multiple times and suffered two hard blows by fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artists. By right, he was supposed to get weaker and weaker, but right now, he was getting crazier instead. It was as though the repeated injuries actually suddenly triggered some madness. The wild, violent and cruel aura on him was getting denser and denser! With every bit of increase in this kind of aura, his speed increased a bit more and his breath went a bit stronger... Besides, even during such wild running, there was actually a bit of ck aura vaguely emerging from Ye Zuis body and his sword... The more the ck aura emerged, Chu Yang realized, the more the wounds on Ye Zuis chest slowly healed. The bones inside his body were also cracking quietly, slowly returning to position and recovering... Whats going on? Even though the two were cooperating, Chu Yang couldnt help but be very shocked! This is the demonic aura! said the Sword Spirit slowly inside his consciousness. No wonder Ye Zuis cultivation is so fast, he can actually produce the demonic aura. But hes an ordinary human, how can his body produce this kind of demonic aura? Demonic aura? The aura of extraterrestrial demons? Chu Yang was shocked as he asked. He was so shocked that his footsteps almost stopped. Ive never seen an extraterrestrial demon as well... The Sword Spirit was a bit embarrassed. However, ording to the legend, such an aura is very much like ... Chu Yang suddenly felt doubtful. How can there be a demonic aura on Ye Zuis body? Can extraterrestrial demons be essible from the Nine Heavens Continent? If thats the case, everything on the continent would have gone extinct long ago, right? Yet they remain until now? The Sword Spirit hesitated and said, Not necessarily... This aura, there are several possibilities for it. The first is that a powerful demons body burst, passed through the space, came to Nine Heavens Continent and was obtained by Ye Zui. But if thats the case, Ye Zui shouldnt be as weak as he is now. Chu Yang asked, What about the second possibility? The second possibility is that something that some extraterritorial demon wore, such as jade, or a sword, etc, was obtained by Ye Zui, but Ye Zui hasnt really figured out its secret... Yet at this moment, it is already open... The third possibility is that he is possessed by an extraterrestrial demon... But if thats the case, at this moment, the Nine Heavens would no longer be here... So the third is not possible as well. The Sword Spirit spoke in one breath Chu Yang figured out something. That means theres only the second possibility! The Sword Spirit nodded heavily. Ye Zui must have had an extraordinary experience and it must have something to do with extraterrestrial demons! ... The sword lights passed over the grasnd. Its speed was not only like a ray of light, but it looked like a ray of light! Behind it, several figures chased like hunting predators. Dozens of miles were covered in the blink of an eye. Ye Zui also felt very confused about Chu Yang on his side. Wasnt this guy about to die just now? How did he manage to stay alive? Could he have been saving his strength all the time while battling me just now? In this case... After this, I cant hurry to kill this person but rather battle him once more... The sword lights went right across a dense forest and with a squeak, it directly plowed out a straight and smooth passageway; a high mountain appeared in front of them. This mountain was a bit strange. The whole mountain looked like a pagoda. From bottom to the top, it went up in storeys and the secondyer was already hidden in the clouds and only half-visible. From the fourth storey onwards, nothing could be seen at all. Besides, this was under a clear and cloudless sky. If it was cloudy or rainy... the whole mountain except the foot would be totally invisible. The Pagoda Mountain had characteristics like Mount Xingyun at the Zhuge n and even had a harder texture than Mount Xingyun. On all sides of the continent, there was a strange ce like this. It seemed to be a coincidence but also seemed to be... deliberately arranged. But in terms of mysteriousness, the Pagoda Mountain was the most mysterious! There was a local folk song that talked about the Pagoda Mountain: Pagoda Mountain, its top is sharp, which is where the gods stay. One foot on the ground, one hand holding up the sky, the sky is the Nine Heavens! ... In front of the Pagoda Mountain. To enter the Pagoda Mountain from this direction, there were only four routes. Right now, these four routes were upied by four men. Looking at the bright sword lights approaching at top speed from the distance, the four people automatically adjusted, gave up two routes on the sides and held the two right in the middle. Its just like what Young Master predicted, they really rushed out and came from that direction. One of them smiled. Perhaps Ye Zui didnt know that if he really ran away in the direction of the Ye n, there would be no one there to stop him! Anotherughed. Young Masters great calctions have really reached a certain level! The third person said heavily, Theyre getting closer, we must get them at one shot! The other three chuckled at the same time. Weve been ready since long ago! Even if these two were Nine Tribtions Sword Masters, today they wouldnt be able to escape from the four of us! There was no boasting in this sentence at all. Four fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists, against a heavily injured fourth-grade Sword Supremacy and a dying second-grade Sword Supremacy, could be absolutely confident that there was no way they would fail. Chapter 1360 - Savior 1360 1360: Savior Looking at the two approaching sword lights, the four Supreme Martial Artists revealed a delighted expression as though they were ying a game of cat and mouse: You have been desperately fleeing and will never imagine that just as you think you have the greatest chance of escape, it will actually be the ce of your judgment, right? The sword lights were getting increasingly closer. The four Supreme Martial Artists were getting ready to make a move! Once they made a move, it would be a thunderous strike! In fact, Chu Yang and Ye Zui had already noticed the oppositions presence. But at this moment, they didnt have a choice. As long as they entered the mountain and with the familiarity of this Pagoda Mountain, Ye Zui had 90% confidence in shaking off their pursuers! But the opposition had actually been waiting at the entrance of the mountain for them. There was no way to enter! Ye Zui didnt know what ce was the Pagoda Mountain. He only knew that this mountain contained countless great secrets and that his ns Elder Master would frequentlye to the Pagoda Mountain for seclusion. The Elder Master might be back at the n now but would frequently pay attention to themotion at this ce. But the Elder Master had never spoken of what was inside this ce. Ye Zui had visited this Pagoda Mountain before. Furthermore, his most important item could be obtained on the fourth floor of this Pagoda Mountain. Above the third floor was a myriad of mazes, while there were no clues as to what was above the fourth floor. At that moment, Ye Zui had narrowly escaped with his life. But Ye Zui believed that even if he perished that time, it was also worth it! Because he had returned to the Pagoda Mountain for over ten times afterward and was never able to find that mystical ce which he had found the previous time! Ye Zui had buried this matter in his heart and it had be his greatest regret and also his greatest wish! ... The first time Chu Yangid eyes on the Pagoda Mountain, he had a wonderful expression. He dared to bet with his entire wealth, he would even dare to bet with the Nine Tribtions Sword: When he arrived from the north, he absolutely didnt discover this mountain! He had arrived from the north. But this mountain was in the north-east direction. There were less than a hundred miles in between. This was a mysterious mountain that was surrounded by mist and was so tall that it was reaching through the clouds. How could he not notice it? In fact, during the battle on the mountain with Wei Wuyan, he should be able to see it clearly. It should be very clear! Even looking afar from the north-west, one should be able to see itpletely! But Chu Yang didnt discover it somehow. Chu Yang remembered very clearly. When he rushed over from the north-west, he had purposely taken a nce to the north-east and what he saw was a grasnd. But now that he traveled from the south to the north, he actually saw the world-renowned Pagoda Mountain! What was going on? ... With enemies obstructing at the front, Chu Yang and Ye Zui had no choice but to meet force with force. If they broke through this blockade, it would be a way out. If they couldnt break through... then they would probably have to do as Zhuge Hun said: Be a guest at the Zhuge n. A few thousand feet behind them, Zhuge Hun was having a pleased smile. Ye Chenchen frequently secluded himself in the Pagoda Mountain. But right now, Ye Chenchen wasn t around. Hence, no one believes I can set up an ambush here. But on the contrary, I have set up an ambush here! Furthermore, Ye Zui didnt disappoint me and took this path! Lets see where else can the two of you run! ... Currently, Ye Chenchen was naturally not on the Pagoda Mountain. Furthermore, even if Ye Chenchen entered the Pagoda Mountain now, he would clearly state: There is no one in the Pagoda Mountain right now! Absolutely no human existence! But in fact, on the sixth floor of the Pagoda Mountain, within the faintly discernible and concentrated clouds, a grey-clothed individual was standing in the wind. The entire body of the grey-clothed individual seemed to be in harmony with the clouds. As the cool breeze blew across and as the clouds scattered and gathered back again, he was just like the wind and the clouds. Right now, this person was frowning and looking at the sword lights that were rushing toward the foot of the mountain. His eyes seemed to traverse the distance as his eyes zoomed in on the two fleeing individuals. He could see very clearly. In fact, he didnt even miss out on any injuries that were on the duo. The grey-clothed man tilted his head and murmured something with suspicion, This fellow... Why does he look so much like... Chu Yang? His eyes went blurry for a moment before he focused on Chu Yang and immediatelyughed. It is really that little bastard! He could clearly see Chu Yangs body that was drenched in blood, but hidden underneath, his body, muscles and bones were all unscathed. Furthermore, he was gradually but steadily... recovering. This kid is disguising as a pig to devour a tiger! Apart from this move, doesnt he know anything else... The grey-clothed man seemed to be very unsatisfied with Chu Yang and was very opinionated. At the sight of how pathetic this kid was, the grey-clothed man actually had a carefree and rxed sensation. He couldnt help but grin andughed silently. Kid, who asked you to be so naughty! You are receiving your retribution now, you deserve it! Haha... But subsequently, he frowned. It seems like if this old one doesnt make a move, this fellow will not be able to escape this misfortune... If this kid really died like this... it will not be good. His ash-colored brows shivered slightly before he finally made a decision. Forget it, forget it, consider it as I owe it to you... The grey-clothed man let out a low sigh. Otherwise, if the little grandaunt knew that I watched this fellow in a crisis and didnt help, she would probably fire this old man... After sighing, his hands reached out from the sleeves and pressed down from a distance! With an unwilling expression, Actually I long to see this bastard being captured and forced to do hardbor every day... Sigh... He might be talking like this, but four abundant and unstoppable forces suddenly emerged from his hands before they were pressed down with lightning speed. At this moment, the four Supreme Martial Artists were smiling and slowly raising their hands while holding their swords and sabers at the hilts. All of their movements felt like it was nature itself. When the four of them raised their hands together, it gave off a copious feeling. The presence from the four had abruptly risen to the peak! A mountain-like pressure was surging out and thrown at the faces of Chu Yang and Ye Zui like a raging wave. Chu Yang felt a suffocating sensation! For a moment, both of them were gobsmacked. Ye Zui cursed, Damn, they had been showing their presence as low-level fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists. It turns out that these bastards are all peak-level fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists! Chu Yangs heart had also suddenly sunk. He had agreed to charge in this direction with Ye Zui because of Ye Zuis confidence. Ye Zui was a fourth-grade Sword Supreme! If the opposition were just low-level fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists, it was still possible to escape into the mountain if Ye Zui fought desperately. What if Chu Yang was assisting from the side? But now, the enemies were at the peak of fifth-grade Supreme! The difference from the low-level to peak was almost the same as the difference between the fourth-grade Supreme to the fifth-grade Supreme! How could this battle be fought? Chu Yang cursed loudly in his heart, Ye Zui, you scoundrel, you can be god damn muddle-headed all you want at some other moment. Why do you have to choose this moment to misjudge someone!? What are we going to do now? I have been defrauded badly by you... Furthermore, we are flying into the hands of others voluntarily... Is there something even more pathetic than this? Moreover, we have already been locked on by the opposition while we are sprinting at full speed. It is already toote to change direction! Chu Yangs heart emerged with a heart that he couldnt help but approve. It is indeed the case! One doesnt have to be afraid of a godlike enemy but should be afraid of a pig-like teammate! This time, he had been implicated by this dumb pig... At the front, the four individuals had clenched the sword hilts and saber hilts at the same time. A grave presence with a murderous aura from a thousand-strong army had suddenly burst out. The man in the middle with the fluttering clothes smiled and said, First Young Master Ye, excuse me! Ye Zuis eyes couldnt help but look fretful. He cursed out while speeding, Excuse your goddamn head! A good dog doesnt block the way! Die to one side! The four Supreme Martial Artists sneered. Is First Young Master Ye giving us orders? Apologies, do you think you are qualified to issue orders to us now? Ye Zui yelled angrily, Concentrate on one point and break through! Chu Yang might despise Ye Zui and be so furious that he wished to personally strangle Ye Zui to death, but he had to admit that this was the only and best solution! Although, it might also be a solution to a certain death. But it was still much better than all other solutions. The duos sword points trembled at the same time. Immediately after, the Sword Supremacys presence burst out suddenly, exploding and rupturing! The two sword lights converged and actually emitted a zing white airflow that was simr to a sword intent. Subsequently, the duo flew from left and right with their sword at the front, while they rushed at the gap in between the four individuals! The four Supreme Martial Artists let out a wave of candidughter as they wanted to draw their weapons to wee the fight! But at this moment, the four individuals smiles had suddenly frozen! Their long swords and curved sabers could only be drawn halfway out of the sheath and could no longer be pulled any further. At this moment, the four of them felt a massive force that descended from the sky. It was like a portion of the clear sky had copsed and pressed down on their shoulders. Immediately after, therge force had immobilized their shoulder and their bodies werent in their control anymore! They werepletely stiff. They could neither draw their weapons nor move nor even smile a bit! They maintained their menacing presence and maintained elegant and calmbat stances of experts but were frozen in ce! Chu Yang and Ye Zui rushed forward with a spirit as though their lives depended on this and if they didnt seed, they would have died for a good cause! The two of them were paying close attention to the enemies movements. Ye Zui was thinking: As soon as they move, I will immediately pull this fellow beside me and make him fall forward. I will immediately turn back and run. I shall safeguard myself before anything else. Chu Yang was thinking: As soon as they move, I will immediately kick Ye Zuis butt. Since he still thinks that my leg is injured and not nimble... When he is flying forward, I can make use of the tiny gap of time to turn back and rush out of this siege. I will immediately escape faraway... In the future, I will never partner with a pig-like person just like him. Chapter 1361 - Suddenly Unable To Move? 1361 Suddenly Unable To Move? Both of them were plotting something in their minds. As such, they naturally held back part of their strength in preparation for what wasing up. The other party drew their swords with great momentum, causing their hearts to palpitate wildly. Maneuvering their sword light, the two of them charged into the opening! Both of them were very tense and their muscles tightly wound, prepared to counter at any moment the enemies fatalistic strike that was sure toe! They knew This strike would definitely be there and that there was no way it wouldnte. As long as they could withstand this one strike, they would be able to charge in! If they couldnt, then only the fate of bing hostages would await them. Good thing Ive prepared a scapegoat, just that Im not sure whether or not itll work... The same thought was on both their minds, and both were secretly joyful and uneasy at the same time. However, the next moment, the two of them received a surprise that was too much for their hearts to handle! The other party... actually maintained that awe-inspiring pose full of murderous intent and didnt even budge an inch! Allowing the two of them to dash right through the middle of the four of them... Without even bothering to block them at all! In fact, after they dashed through the opening, the four of them were still posing and being cool! They actually didnt turn back to pursue them! Even though they shouldnt be looking behind them during a time of high-speed escape from a critical situation where their life was hanging by a thread, the two Sword Supremacies couldnt help themselves from doing so. After all, this was simply too weird. Why did that happen? When they looked back, they only saw four dignified backs! Those four men continued to stand there in a mighty and imposing manner, their eyes fixated on the front... This is really weird. Ye Zui muttered, Could these four havee just to strike a pose to scare us? Hurry and go, why do you have so much rubbish to say... Chu Yang lectured Ye Zui huffily as he pulled him along. It was only at this point that the two of them were truly cooperating with their full effort as people in the same boat helping each other out. With a whoosh, they entered the Pagoda Mountain! In just an instant, they disappeared without a trace into the fog. Both of them understood that even though they were both plotting something, if no unexpected situation had cropped up with the other party, their chance of escape was infinitely close to none! Fortunately for them, an unexpected incident had urred on the other partys side. It was all thanks to this unexpected incident! ... It wasnt just Chu Yang and Ye Zui who were shocked into a daze. Zhuge Hun, who was chasing after them behind, couldnt tell even more what he was feeling right now anymore. Watching as he chased after them for so long employing methods from trickery, bluff and psychological tactics to forcefully suppressing them he had finally herded those two to the opening of the bag that he had set up. The bag needed only to open up and those two would be captured immediately. There was absolutely no other possible result. How was it that at this timing... the four fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist experts actually fossilized simultaneously? Zhuge Hun was originally sporting an easy smile of the result is certain and plete confidence as he chased after them at a speed neither quick nor slow, his actions calm and graceful. From afar, when he saw the four n experts making their move and striking a frightening pose, he had almostughed out loud. But the next moment, the four experts actually stayed in the same pose and allowed the enemies to charge right past them. And they didnt even try to stop them in the least! When the sight entered his vision, Zhuge Hun couldnt catch his next breath. He fell onto the ground with a thud, rolling seven to eight times in session like a ball on the grass before he finally got onto his feet again and rubbed his eyes as he looked over. There was no mistake! Those two had already vanished behind the four fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists. Not even their shadows could be seen anymore. Whereas the four fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists were still sporting smug and triumphant this is a piece of cake smiles ofplete confidence on their faces and giving off a the great task has beenpleted kind of aura... While standing there and striking a pose! Zhuge Hun felt like something had blown up in his mind. Overwhelmed by dizziness and wanting to cry, he let out a deafening bellow. What are all of you doing! His enraged shout thundered resoundingly in the surroundings, echoes resonating all around. Within the cloudy fog of the Pagoda Mountain, a series of echoes immediately bounced back. What are all of you doing? -all of you doing? -of you doing? -you doing? -doing? -ing? -ing... This was truly well-said! However, opposite him, the four Supreme Martial Artists remained standing with a dignified air, their faces full of delighted smiles like cats toying with a mouse. Their hands pressed against the hilts of their swords, their swords half-drawn and giving off chilly glints of light. Strong murderous intent permeated the air around them. But they simply stood there without moving! All four pairs of eyes full of ridicule stared at Zhuge Hun. Even their brows were still and unmoving. In this instant, Zhuge Hun felt his heart turn cold. What the f*ck... is going on here? Could it be that they werent the ones being scammed? But me instead? Could these four fellows be the spies from the Ye n? Cough, thats not possible. One of them is even my ancestral grandfather... How can that be? Bringing his men along, Zhuge Hun strode up to the four Supreme Martial Artists in a sh. He yelled anxiously, What exactly is going on? Why didnt you stop them?! An interrogative tone permeated throughout his voice. The four of them remained standing there all dignified and imposing, their faces full of smiles of ridicule... Then, the four of them suddenly crashed onto the ground, each and every one of them falling all over the ce and presenting an extremely sorry sight! It was only after that that they finally climbed to their feet, each of them as though they had just woken up. Whats going on? What was that just now? Zhuge Hun was so infuriated that he was practically smoking. He yelled furiously, Whats going on? Thats my question! What was that just now? Why didnt you stop them?! The four Supreme Martial Artists exchanged a look, memories of what had just happeneding back to them clearly. Their bodies were the only thing that they had lost control over. Both their sight and hearing were working fine. They saw and heard everything that had happened earlier, just that they were filled with confusion Why? Why were they suddenly unable to move? This... Against Zhuge Huns rage, the four Supreme Martial Artists were rather ashamed of themselves, their wordsing out in stutters. They were also rather horrified. If that source of power from earlier had wanted to kill them, wouldnt that have been too easy? Just now... We dont know what happened just now either... The four of us were about to make our move when all of a sudden... we couldnt move anymore... And then, when you arrived, we were... we were suddenly able to move again... One of the fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists stammered. Even though he had said what he did, even he himself didnt believe it. Therefore, he seriously didnt hold much confidence in this exnation of his. Suddenly unable to move just now? And so, they passed you by? But the moment I came, you were able to move again? And so, you moved? Zhuge Hun was so furious that he was close to passing out. Even his face was contorted as he yelled, What kind of nonsense is that?! Do you yourselves even believe that! The four Supreme Martial Artists countenances were full of shame. Thats right, whats there to say about something that even we ourselves dont believe? But... that was indeed what had happened earlier. What are we supposed to say? We can understand why youre angry, but weve really been wronged too. Zhuge Huns handsome face was totally red. Do you have any idea what you just did? Huh?! Do you know how much cmity Ye Zuis escape is going to bring to the Zhuge n? Do you know how much of a loss our n has suffered by letting that person from earlier get away? Thats the heavenly secrets guidance that three of our ancestors have used their lives to exchange for! Zhuge Hun bellowed, berating them furiously almost to the point of disregard for his image. The four Supreme Martial Artists hung their heads, a look of frustration on their faces. Even now, their minds were still in a jumbled mess. This... What exactly happened? Could we have... run into something supernatural? But what kind of malicious ghost had the guts to bewitch the consciousness of four fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists? But otherwise, how are we supposed to exin this? After a long while, everyones emotions finally calmed down. The four Supreme Martial Artists finally had an opportunity to exin themselves. ...Thats really what happened. I felt a pressure on my shoulders and then I couldnt move at all after that... The countenance of the fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist in the middle was filled with anxiety. Im not lying; I havent reached a point where I need to tell such a ridiculous lie... Its true. If you dont believe me, you can ask the others. Thats indeed the case. Thats really what happened... The other three Supreme Martial Artists nodded heavily and repeatedly, as though little chicks pecking at grains. The absolute truth, no lies whatsoever! Zhuge Hun wanted to faint. All of us are part of the pure bloodline of the Zhuge n. Would we betray our own n? There was a lot of conviction behind these words. Zhuge Hun couldnt disbelieve him. Besides, these four were really not people whom he was in the position to punish... Could it be that there really was such a thing? Zhuge Hun felt the need to calm his emotions and consider this issue. What kind of power was that? asked Zhuge Hun. What kind of expert can possess such power? A ninth-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artist? The four fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists revealed expressions of fear and uncertainty at the same time. We dont know, but what we can be sure of is that... its impossible for the Elder Master to possess that kind of power... With that in mind, even a ninth-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artist may not be able to achieve it... The Zhuge n members were deep in discussion. All of them spected and exchanged opinions regarding this incident that was so bizarre that it had reached the point of supernaturalism. Zhuge Hun sighed to the heavens. Ye Zui and that man had already entered the Pagoda Mountain. There was no longer any hope of capturing them. Withdraw at once and return to the n! Zhuge Hun made a prompt decision. If they didnt leave at once, not only would they be unable to capture them, they themselves wouldnt be able to get back too Ye Zui definitely wouldnt take things lying down! The Zhuge n members withdrew immediately, as though the receding tide. Even until the point where they disappeared into the horizon, Zhuge Hun was still looking back again and again. After the failure this time, when would they have to wait until for their next chance? Must the Zhuge n lose another three ancestors to peek at heavenly secrets again? Or perhaps... Since they could fail so absurdly this time even though it was pretty much in the bag, did they still have a winning chance the next time? Was the Zhuge n really at the end of the road? The footsteps of the Zhuge n members were incredibly heavy. But those of the Lan n members were even heavier! The Second Young Master was dead. He had died right in front of them in a most tragic manner. They had followed Zhuge Hun to the Ye ns territory without gaining anything at all. The only gain they got was leaving behind three human lives, including that of the ns Second Young Master! The Eldest Young Master, Lan Ruo, was isted in the Lower Three Heavens, unable toe back up. The Third Young Master, Lan Changge, together with their Second Grandmaster Lan Muxue and 70 to 80 of the ns Supreme Martial Artists, had died in Tianji City. More than 20 of the Lan n Supreme Martial Artists had, during the pursuit of Moon Breeze, died in the wilderness among the swirling snow. And now, the Second Young Master, Lan Meng, had died in the Ye ns territory. In this past year, the Lan ns capable and talented had truly withered to the point where they wanted to bawl the moment they thought about it. Their footsteps were as if they were dragging along a million-ton weight. It wasnt hard to imagine what they were going to be in for when they got back! Every step was truly soaked with tears. ... Chu Yang and Ye Zui rushed into the Pagoda Mountain, as quick as lightning. Fearful of the enemys pursuit, they sprinted at high speed onto any path that they came across. In an instant, they felt like they had already turned seventeen to eighteen corners and passed by seventeen to eighteen three-way intersections. When the two of them looked back and ascertained that the enemy hadnt caught up to them, they finally let out a breath of relief and fell onto the ground with a thud, panting heavily. Chapter 1362 - A Fabricated Amazing Encounter 1362 A Fabricated Amazing Encounter Why didnt they stop us? Both of them were puzzling over this! These words practically left their mouths at the same time. They looked at each other, their expressions full of puzzlement. Then, a resigned smile appeared on their lips at the same time. So you dont know either. Again, this sentence left their mouths at the same time. The two of them burst outughing in unison. Just a moment ago, they were still plotting against each other. But now, after experiencing a near-fatal pursuit and on top of that, had only sessfully escaped by making a united effort to work together, both of them had the same feeling in their hearts. As though the enmity in their hearts had lessened somewhat. This was human nature. After experiencing extreme danger that came suddenly, they would somehow subconsciously find the people next to them incredibly kind and warm even if they were their enemies. The kindness at this moment was, however, the most precious thing in the world. Although I dont know why that had happened, they had absolutely no reason whatsoever to let us off. Smiling, Chu Yang went on with his analysis of what had happened. Their sudden abnormal behavior must be... because they had experienced something which they couldnt resist... Brother Ye, could your ns Elder Master be here? Could it have been him who had interfered and stopped those four fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists? Ye Zui pondered for a moment before he replied, Thats not possible. If were talking about unobtrusively taking control of four Supreme Martial Artists whose mental states are energetic and full of vigor, and who are all poised to strike... Im afraid my ns Elder Master hasnt reached a level high enough for him to achieve this so easily yet. Chu Yang responded with an oh, his bewilderment increasing by the minute. There were only a few people in this world who possessed cultivation of that level. Who could be the one who was here? He thought of what Zi Xieqing told him before she left The experts whom Ive exchanged moves with in the Nine Heavens... A thought urred to Chu Yang. Could there be another expert living in seclusion here? But... Why would this expert help them? Lets not think about this anymore. If someone really did save us, then he must have a motive for doing so. Since he has a motive, we need only to wait and itll be fine. Ye Zui chuckled as he stretched his legs out and settledfortably on the ground. Chu Yang felt some admiration in his heart. This fellow, other than the fact that he was utterly inhumane when he decided to be vicious, in terms of his temperament, he surprisingly wasnt one to split hairs over matters. You can say that weve gotten acquainted through discord, but I still dont know what your name is. A hint of a smile appeared on Ye Zuis cold and harsh face. Lowering his head, he focused his attention on treating his injuries, his actions quick and nimble. Me? Youre going to get a fright when I tell you my name! Chu Yang let out a sneakyugh. Im going to get a fright? Ye Zui gave him an amused smile. I wont be shocked even if you tell me that youre the Dharma Supreme! My name is Chu Yang! They call me the Extraterrestrial Demon! Chu Yang let out another sneakyugh. Isnt this name especially frightening? Ye Zui chortled. If youre an Extraterrestrial Demon, then I would be the supreme ruler of the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. What kind of dumbass joke is that? Chu Yang chuckled. Looks like there are still a good number of people in this world who can tell whats going on. Its like offending the emperor of a kingdom and then he casually uses you of being a traitor. But what can you do even if it causes the whole world to besiege you? Its like offending the emperor of a kingdom and then he casually uses you of being a traitor. But what can you do even if it causes the whole world to besiege you? We dont believe that youre an Extraterrestrial Demon, but if the Dharma Supreme says you are, then you will be one! Theres no other alternative! The Nine Super ns dont wish to offend the Dharma Supreme either, so we can only obey his instructions ande after you! Thats all there is to it. You and I went through thick and thin together today, so I wont take measures against you. But after I return to the n tomorrow, the next time I see you, I will use the crime of being an Extraterrestrial Demon as a reason to capture you nheless and then try to gain privileges for the Ye n from the Dharma Supreme! Do you understand? Ye Zui told him, his tone full of mockery. What kind of privileges can the Dharma Supreme give you? asked a perplexed Chu Yang. Ye Zui startedughing venomously. Bro, youre still too young. This isnt a world where you can be invincible through just martial prowess alone. Power and authority are what truly allow one to be invincible. During the Ye ns development in thest ten thousand years, branch lines appeared and disappeared constantly. Gradually, just the number of people with the surname Ye has already reached a total of 1,100,000. Among these 1,100,000 people, no more than 100,000 are suitable to cultivate. And these 100,000 people whom Im referring to... include even cultivators like the Martial Artists and Martial Arts Great Masters. In that case, with the addition of their family and kin, the grand poption of the Ye n is probably as massive as four to five million. What are these people supposed to eat? Drink? Use? Even though the Ye n has an impressive and extensive foundation, we cant possibly ignore these. Thus, we can only set up more and more different types of properties and businesses, so that we can sustain the entire n. After setting up properties and businesses, surely we cant just produce and sell to ourselves. No matter how, we would need to go through some channels and turn our properties into things that we need. And these channels are in the hands of thew-enforcement officers. The Ye n is indeed very formidable; we are the number one ruling n in the Nine Heavens. However, thew-enforcement officers govern the entire Nine Heavens. Within the territory of the Ye n, we are able to settle everything. But if you displease the Lord Dharma Supreme, he can, at will, detain and hold in custody your goods and personnel in any territory that do not belong to the Ye n. By the time you get to your men and use your connections to get back possession of these things... Just the amount of time that youve wasted in this dy is enough to not only make this whole transaction a waste of time and effort, but your capital has also gone to waste. And yet you have to go through with it. Is the great Ye n supposed to abandon their nsmen? We cant afford to embarrass ourselves like that just yet. And yet, after suffering such a loss... we cant even reason with thew-enforcement officers. We can only me our own misfortune. We also wish to earn a quick buck through affiliated ns, mercenaries, or bandits... but where are we supposed to find that many bandits to get rid of? Not to mention the affiliated ns; by getting your affiliated ns in trouble, you are actually getting yourself into trouble... But the moment the Dharma Supreme gives the word, everyone in the n who is unsuitable to cultivate will be fed for at least several years toe. Ye Zui let out augh filled with an air of resignation. Its the same for everyrge n. Gold and silver are worth nothing in the Nine Heavens in this day and age, but no matter how worthless they are, it is still necessary to earn them. Those things wont fall from the sky. Every n is extremely troubled over this. Ye Zui smiled somewhat mockingly. Just how bloated is a legacy that spans ten thousand years? The fact that a Nine Tribtions Sword Master appears once every ten thousand years is instead a positive thing. If the ns legacy continues, whos to say that there wont be internal strife where our own people kill off everyone else in the same n... Dying in the hands of others is always better than dying in our own hands. At least it wouldnt be frustrating. This is the power ofw-enforcement officers! Such power is enough to drive the Nine Super ns insane! Therefore, when the Dharma Supreme said to go against you, none of the Nine Super ns were against it. Uhh, except for the Li n, of course. The Li n has self-awareness; even if they obey the Dharma Supreme, the Dharma Supreme doesnt look favorably upon them right now. Thus, they might as well stake everything in a huge gamble. If they be a Nine Tribtions n of the next generation, it will prove the Dharma Supremes and our failure. On the other hand, if they cannot be one, they will die either way. No matter how they die, theres no difference. With a somber expression, Chu Yangmented, You... are looking at this really clearly. Whats the use even if I am? Ye Zui smiled mockingly. To be honest, the biggest w of this world is that there are too many people. That is why I take every opportunity to kill; every person fewer is one person fewer in this world! Chu Yang rubbed his nose, letting out a wryugh and keeping silent. He had finally gotten a good understanding This Eldest Young Master Ye couldnt takepliments. If one didntpliment him, it was still possible for him to say a few words of wisdom and insight. But the moment he receivedpliments, that demonic nature of his would be lured out immediately. Why would you be of use to the Zhuge n? Something else urred to Ye Zui. Wasnt I simply implicated by you? The moment he mentioned that, Chu Yang became so exasperated that bile rose in his gut. He went on furiously. If you didnt fish me out of hiding and force me to have a showdown with you, would I even be involved? Ye Zui rolled his eyes. Thats not necessarily true. But he didnt pursue it any further. Instead, he changed the topic. But if you really are Chu Yang, then your cultivation advancement is certainly fast. There was a cunning and vicious look in Ye Zuis eyes, like that of a venomous snake. Youre too young. Chu Yang gave him a resignedugh. To be honest, I dont really understand how I got to this level of cultivation either... It was just that one time when I was being chased by an enemy, I fell off a cliff. Coincidentally, right under the cliff, there was a gigantic single-horned snake with its head facing upwards. After I crashed onto its horn and crushed that thing to death, I fell unconscious, but something came out of the horn and flowed into my mouth by itself. Then, I wasatose for a few months. When I woke up, I felt different somehow. And then... I broke through once every few days... all the way until my current state. Its all luck. Chu Yang had a wry smile on his face. This story was something that the Sword Spirit in the Nine Tribtions Space had deliberately cooked up in order to sound Ye Zui out. There must be a reason why Ye Zui had an Extraterrestrial Demon aura on him! This was also something which worried Chu Yang a great deal. As the saying goes, giving is the prerequisite of receiving. If one wanted another person to be honest with him, then he must first open up to the other party. However, Ye Zui sank into deep thought instead. But what was that you crushed to death? Could it be... hissss... All of a sudden, he sucked in his breath, as though he was having a toothache. I dont know what that thing was either, replied Chu Yang. Then, he described bit by bit that thing which he had crushed to death, ording to the description of the Sword Spirit. To think that what you had crushed to death was actually thest Divine Dragon in the Nine Heavens! Ye Zuis eyes were as round andrge as bells while he stared at Chu Yang with envy, jealousy and hate. Huh? Chu Yang felt a little faint. The legend goes that during the final trial of a Divine Dragon, its entire self would regress as it waits to bathe in the essence of the heavens and earth before charging up to the Nine Heavens Imperial Court... That period of time is when the Divine Dragon would be at its most vulnerable, so typically, it would hide in a very secluded ce... Who would have thought that someone would push you down the cliff and so coincidentally crash on top of the Divine Dragons horn of dragon energy of origin... And the most amazing thing was that that dragon energy had actually flowed into your mouth by itself... This level of sheer dumb luck is seriously... That dragon energy is a supreme treasure capable of improving a persons body, meridians, spirit and soul! Ye Zui smacked his lips, a look of strange envy on his face. Without any warning, he suddenly grabbed Chu Yangs arm and took a vicious bite out of it. Chu Yang yelped in pain and snapped furiously, What are you doing?! Only for him to see that blood was already oozing from the wound on his arm. Chapter 1363 - The Legacy of The Extraterrestrial Demon

Chapter 1363 The Legacy of The Extraterrestrial Demon

Smacking his lips, Ye Zui closed his eyes and savored the taste. Theres indeed the taste of the legendary Divine Dragon... but... youve already digested all of it, so it isnt useful anymore... What a shame! And he smacked his lips again. Judging from his reaction, if there had still been any Divine Dragon power left in Chu Yang, he totally wouldnt have minded eating and swallowing Chu Yang alive. Chu Yang felt his hair stand on end. This fellow was really capable of eating humans! He hastily retrieved some medicine and applied it on the bite wound as he cursed the Sword Spirit infinitely in his heart. There was a look of innocence all over the Sword Spirits face. How would he believe your words if he didnt take a bite and tasted it for himself? A furious Chu Yang replied, But where did that Divine Dragon taste on mee from? The Sword Spirit was speechless. You have Ao Xieyuns benefaction on you. Chu Yang was dumbfounded. Ye Zui was so jealous that his eyes were already crimson. Why didnt something that awesome happen to me? Isnt it a simple task to be pursued by someone? I can just go around each of the Super ns and kill a few important people. Wouldnt that be a cause of endless pursuit? Sigh... Chu Yang let out a wryugh. This is just pure luck. This is practically sheer dumb luck the level of going against the heavens! Ye Zui replied furiously. Judging from his reaction, he still took very much to heart the fact that such luck didnt fall on him. To be honest, I should really be thankful that this lucky encounter had changed me. If not for this incident, I would have been just a useless loser... Chu Yang continued acting ording to the Sword Spirits script, putting deep emotion in both his voice and expression. As if you would know that before that had happened, I was totally stuck at the level of a Martial Arts Great Master. Everyone said that even till the end of my life, I would only be a Martial Arts Great Master... True to his expectations, when Ye Zui heard what he said, his eyes suddenly lit up and he eyed Chu Yang up and down closely. Then, a smile appeared on his face and he startedughing weirdly. So you were once a useless loser too... Yes, yes... Could it be that you were once like that too? Chu Yang followed his lead. Ye Zuis countenance turned dark and sinister. A malicious glint shed in his eyes as he replied slowly, That is my humiliation which I can never forget... my entire life... Chu Yang heaved a heavy sigh. Everyone has their own sad past... Sigh. This sigh of his triggered an even stronger sense ofmiseration from Ye Zui. Right at this moment, that grey-robed man on the mountain summit heaved a heavy sigh as well. There was curiosity in his eyes, as if he was also tremendously interested in what had happened to Ye Zui. With a flourish of his arm, a mild wave of mental consciousness drifted down... However, I cannot tell you my sad past. Its nothing but a past which I cannot bear to look back upon. I was once a useless loser too... Haha... But as for how I had be strong, its something that I cannot tell you even if I were to die. Ye Zuis mouth was mped tight. Chu Yang was rather disappointed. He thought to himself covertly, Looks like I still cant get him to talk after all... In the Nine Tribtions Space, the Sword Spirit also sighed in disappointment. All of a sudden, Ye Zui heaved another heavy sigh and changed his mind out of the blue. But... Its alright for me to say it, since you and I will go our separate ways after today. Theres no harm in telling you. Chu Yang was stupefied. Why did he change his mind? Just a moment ago, he was still saying, I cant tell you even if I were to die. And the next moment, it became Its alright to say it... What the f*ck, does this Eldest Young Master Ye have some kind of mental illness? To think he can actually say such contradictory words. Clenching his jaw, Ye Zui started narrating. Back then, the moment I was born, I was hailed as a genius whose meridians ran smooth and unobstructed. Since I was young, I have been interested in swordsmanship. I advanced with great momentum, my martial domain level breaking through at an rming rate. When I was fifteen, I was already a Sword King! I was the one and only one like that in the whole of the Nine Heavens. The n appointed me as the Eldest Young Master, hoping that I would bring honor to the Ye n. I was also full of aspirations. But after I turned fifteen, no matter how I cultivated, I realized that I couldnt advance any further at all! I had once eaten and drunk nothing for half a month; the only thing I did was practice the sword. When I was tired, I would sh myself with the sword a few times... But there was no effect whatsoever! When I turned eighteen, the n finally couldnt stand it anymore. They invited the high priest of the Medicine Valley to take a look at me. It was only then that we found out that a segment of my meridians was born very narrow. Even though it was just a small segment, there was no way to remedy the condition for the rest of my life, meaning that first-grade Sword King was the highest I would ever reach in my entire life! And this condition was incurable! When the n found out, they deposed me of my position of Eldest Young Master immediately. During that period of time, even though I continued to cultivate desperately day after day, no one paid any more attention to me. Clenching his jaw, Ye Zui smiled harshly. The winter when I was twenty-four, everyone in the n gathered for a banquet but no one actually informed me. I snuck out of the n and came here! Pointing at the ground beneath his feet, he went on. On New Years eve, I entered the Pagoda Mountain all by myself. I walked around aimlessly and even thought of dying once and for all and be done with all these. And then, I dont know what happened, but I stepped onto a side road. I walked along the path and suddenly entered a fog. Within the fog, I discovered a cave. It was very cold at that time, so I decided to dive into the cave. Moreover, what was undeniable was that that cave seemed to also be summoning me inside... After I entered the cave, I discovered a strange corpse... Ye Zui tilted his head, a savage expressioning onto his face. He said, It was a very... very strange corpse. In any case, it wasnt a humans corpse. It looked like a monkeys... Mm, it was killed by a sword. That sword was embedded in its chest. I found this strange. Why was there a corpse in this cave and even a sword embedded in it? Since that person had killed this strange monster, why didnt he take the sword with him? Right at this point, that sword suddenly started shaking. I heard very clearly someone talking to me. He said, If you pull out this sword, you shall own the world! At that point, I thought to myself, Im already a f*cking cripple, what world is there for me to own?... and so, I didnt pull out the sword. Ye Zui heaved a long sigh. I really regret it now! If I had pulled out that sword then, my achievements may be far beyond what I am now. This ending was truly out of Chu Yangs expectations. He didnt pull out the sword? Based on Ye Zuis narration, both Chu Yang and the Sword Spirit firmly believed that that sword might be an Extraterrestrial Demons weapon which possessed a demonic nature. It was likely that Ye Zui got to where he was today because of this sword. But they never expected him to not have pulled out the sword! After sighing for quite a fair bit, Ye Zui went on. Back then, I was extremely fearful. I couldnt help but feel that this matter was rather creepy. Then, I realized that there was still half a sword scabbard on the ground. So, I thought to myself, In that case, how about I take this half a sword scabbard first? And so, I grabbed that scabbard. But the moment I did, I suddenly lost consciousness. That scabbard seemed to have a life and power of its own and it pulled me toward that sword. I wanted to throw it aside, yet I couldnt. I struggled with all my strength, but unexpectedly, my head mmed onto the wall of the cave and I passed out. But I didnt notice that that scabbard on the floor had actually gotten up and I fell onto the ground and sat on it... When Ye Zui reached this part, Chu Yang couldnt help but feel the chills. Think about it If half a segment of a scabbard was embedded upright on the ground? And he sat on it? If the aim were urate... Minister Chu suddenly felt his anus turn rather cold. He couldnt help but squeeze it tight. When I woke up, I was covered in blood, but the scabbard was already nowhere in sight... Ye Zui continued to narrate. There was an even stronger feeling bursting out of Chu Yang. Of course, its gone! It has already, you know... I still had a kind of feeling; there was still some kind of power pulling me over to retrieve that sword. I was honestly frightened out of my wits at this point and scrambled out of the cave... I dont even know how I had descended the mountain and returned home. At home, everyone was still at the banquet, drinking and celebrating... Nobody noticed that I was covered in blood, nor did anyone realize that I had gone out ande back. Ye Zui let out a bitterugh. Or perhaps they knew, just that they didnt care. After I got home, it was only a few dayster that I discovered that that scabbard didnt actually disappear. Instead, it had followed the trail of my blood and integrated itself into my body. Chu Yang rolled his eyes, thinking to himself, I bet it definitely didnt enter by following your blood trail? But instead by... you directly taking that thing in under some kind of astounding chance encounter... Otherwise, how could it possibly have let you off so easily? When he heard Ye Zuis narration up to this point, Chu Yang was suddenly filled with admiration and respect toward the universe. What kind of amazing coincidence did it take to create an earth-shattering figure such as Ye Zui? Such an encounter was something that absolutely no one would be able to think of... no matter how hard they racked their brains! In addition, there was the first half of a set of skill form on that scabbard, as well as the first half of a set of sword techniques. The other halves were on that sword which I didnt pick up. But thattter half just had to be the most important and critical part... When Ye Zui reached this part, he was filled with incredible vexation. Furthermore, there was an even bigger secret on that sword! Thats the thing thats even more of a shame! Sigh, the feeling of having half a scabbard in my body is truly... Ye Zui sighed. In the beginning, I felt very uneasy. But following that, I discovered that my meridians had suddenly be normal! All of a sudden, I started to advance again! That segment of narrow meridians had also recovered. I then made a guess Could it be because of this half a scabbard? And so, I thought of trying and practicing the first half of the skill form on it... Unexpectedly, when I gave it a try, my cultivation suddenly improved by leaps and bounds. My cultivation speed actually reached a speed more than tenfold of what it usually was! Ye Zui said solemnly, This half segment of the skill form is called... the Great Heavenly Demon Technique! When the four words Great Heavenly Demon Technique left his mouth, the countenance of the Sword Spirit in the Nine Tribtions Space changed drastically! In fact, Chu Yang could even feel the Sword Spirits terror. He couldnt help but be rmed Could this Great Heavenly Demon Technique... really be that frightening? I was naturally overjoyed that the Great Heavenly Demon Technique was effective, so whileplementing it with the Great Heavenly Demon Technique, I started to practice that half a set of sword technique the Demon World-ying Sword! It was then that I realized that this was definitely the number one skill technique in the whole of the Nine Heavens! The number one sword technique! Its power reached a point that one can hardly imagine. It was only then that I realized how massive a chance encounter I had missed! However, the Great Heavenly Demon Technique was iplete and the Demon World-ying Sword also contained only six moves from the first half. There should be a total of 18 moves instead. Besides, only by using theplete Great Heavenly Demon Technique to catalyze and bring out theplete Demon World-ying Sword can one achieve the highest realm of achievement of ying the world! It is said that when this skill technique is practiced into a stage of profoundness, the moment the sword makes its move, all living things in this world could be wiped out! How I wish I could annihte this whole f*cked up world! Chills ran down Chu Yangs spine. He thought to himself, Its a good thing you didnt get theplete version. Otherwise, wouldnt these Nine Heavens have been wiped out a long time ago? Chapter 1364 - Showing No Mercy After Falling Ou

Chapter 1364 Showing No Mercy After Falling Ou

After that, I came here countless times to look for it. But because I was in a daze at that time, I was basically going around without any idea where I was going, so I do not remember the location anymore. Even till now, tens of yearster, Ive never found that strange cave ever again! When Ye Zui reached this part, that grey-robed man at the mountain summit sighed and muttered, So thats the reason why. I was wondering why this fellow wasing here once every two to three days... So thats why... After I got this amazing chance encounter, I kept it a secret and cultivated diligently. Within three months, I became a Sword Emperor! During a n martial arts tournament, I emerged from nowhere and killed that Eldest Young Master who had taken my ce! At the same time, I defeated all the brothers in the same generation as me and killed six of them! Out of the six, two of them were my biological brothers whom we share the same mother! And I took back the title of the ns Eldest Young Master! Ye Zui continued to speak, satisfaction shing in his eyes. Chu Yang sighed somewhat. Even if they had done something wrong in the past, they were ultimately your brothers! Yet you killed them just like that? And without even the least bit of guilt? It was only after that that I discovered that my personality had also changed as I continued to practice the sword technique. I became ruthless and heartless! I became someone who viewed human lives as nothing but weeds. Every time I killed someone, I would feel my blood boiling and get iparably excited... My cultivation improved faster and faster but my personality became colder and colder. When Ye Zui reached this part, it seemed as though it touched a part of his heart which was once soft and tender. He actually sighed lightly. To be honest, back then, I... was also once a kind and honest person. And I was full of dreams and aspirations. I wanted to use my strength to allow the n to dominate the world and protect my parents and my siblings. I wanted to use my power to help lots of people and let everyone sing praises of me... I even thought that once I have be aplished with the way of the sword, I would marry and settle down with beautiful wives and pretty consorts and live a wonderful and peaceful life. But ever since I started to practice the Great Heavenly Demon Technique and the Demonic World-ying Sword, I became colder and colder in nature instead. No matter how beautiful a woman was, in my eyes, she was nothing more than a body waiting to be killed by me. Only practicing the sword and killing people gave me some form of pleasure. Other than that, I waspletely disinterested in everything else. Up till now, Ive never taken a wife. All the women in the world only disgusted me instead of attracting me... In addition, when we were being pursued earlier, I was wounded in several ces and was in extreme agony. That sword scabbard actually emitted a great deal of demonic aura of its own volition and modified my body and healed my wounds... But as the demonic aura was released bit by bit, even I could feel myself bing crueler and crueler... Somewhat agonized, Ye Zui said, I was also a gentle and kind schr and a handsome young man who dabbled in poetry and literature in the day and drank in the beautiful nights once upon a time... Three people heaved a sigh at the same time. One narrator and two audiences One in front of him and one hidden in the shadows. Both audiences thought of the same thing at the same time The Extraterrestrial Demons were terrifying indeed! Then, a second thought crossed their minds at the same time So there was a sword like that in this mountain! A demonic sword! Right at this moment, Ye Zui suddenly shivered all over and jumped to his feet in shock. He stared at Chu Yang as though he was staring at a ghost. You... You bastard! What did you do to me? Chu Yang wanted to faint. Mystified, he asked, What did I do to you? Then, he flew into a rage. What can I do to you?! Ye Zui was in a panicked rage. You bastard, you must have cast a demonic spell on me! He couldnt be calm. Because he had suddenly discovered that before he even realized, he had actually revealed the deepest and darkest secret in his heart in incredible detail! This was an absolute secret that he had relied on for his personal conduct and self-preservation! Before this, other than himself, there was no other person in the entire Nine Heavens who knew of it! Chu Yang! Youre an Extraterrestrial Demon after all. I didnt expect you to possess such a skill that could enchant and confuse people... There was murderous intent all over Ye Zuis face. Chu Yang was utterly bewildered. Do you even know what you are saying? Ye Zui gave him an icy smile. Of course I do, but I know even more that youre an Extraterrestrial Demon! I must get rid of this danger for the Nine Heavens today! Chu Yang became confused at once. Entirely andpletely confused. Goddamnit... What exactly is going on? I really didnt force you to say anything... Chu Yang, to think you used such a despicable trick on me! Hand over your life! Ye Zui yelled and drew his sword. All of a sudden, the demonic aura around him surged dramatically! Chu Yang jumped to his feet hastily,pletely unaware of what was going on. Drawing his sword to block the attack, he yelled furiously, What exactly is wrong with you! Ye Zui did not respond. However, his sword moves became more and more swift and forceful. His countenance was fierce and ruthless, and the aura around him was as if he wished for nothing more than to chop Chu Yang into pieces with his sword! Chu Yang retreated several steps, disying the Gentle Water Sword Intent instinctively and matching the other partys attacks blow for blow. But for some reason, Ye Zuis cultivation had surged tremendously all of a sudden. During the battle earlier, Chu Yang could still hold his own against him, but right now, he actually found himself in a state where his spirit was willing but the flesh was weak. Ye Zuis eyes turned more and more brutal. Chu Yang, it is impossible for both of us to coexist! Chu Yang felt seriously wronged. Running into such a nutcase was something that could make anyone frustrated. Chatting heart-to-heart with you the previous moment and then drawing his sword to take your life without any mercy the next... Im seriously floored... Watch my Demon World-ying Sword, the first move! The demon descends upon the world! Ye Zui leaped into the air and came rushing down from mid-air! A faint wave of demonic aura could clearly be seen mixed in within the sword light as it came rushing toward him like a bolt of lightning! Wherever the sword momentum reached, Chu Yangs front, back, left and right were sealed by the demonic aura simultaneously. Chu Yang took a deep breath and brazenlyunched Steel walls and bronze gates, followed by Nine-colored Clouds! A loud ng resounded! Ye Zuis body swayed while Chu Yang retreated seven to eight steps in session. Blood trickled down the corner of his lips! This bastard was actually disregarding his wounds and was already able to disy the power of a third-grade Sword Supremacy! And was bing even stronger! During that contact earlier, if not for the fact that the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique was iparably ingenious and that the brilliance of the sword technique far surpassed that of the so-called Demonic World-ying Sword or whatever... The impact that Chu Yang had suffered from that blow made him almost unable to move... Demon World-ying Sword, the second move! The demon spreads its wings! Demon World-ying Sword, the third move! The demons sword! The fourth move, The demon is bathed in blood! The fifth move... Chu Yang let out a squawk and threw up blood as he turned to flee. As he retreated several steps, he reached a juncture. Chu Yang dashed out at once, not even knowing where he was going in his panicked state. My god, this bastard has actually gone up to a third-grade peak-level Sword Supremacy... How is this Sword Master supposed to counter that! Where do you think youre going! Ye Zuis eyes were blood-red. If I dont kill you today, I swear I wont be human anymore! He chased closely after him. In front, an unbelievably exasperated Chu Yang fled for his life, his heart filled with a boundless sense of misery. What exactly was going on? Minister Chu naturally didnt know that Ye Zuis spirit had been under someone elses control earlier, and that was the only reason why he had revealed his greatest secret. Under a situation where he was entirely unaware, Chu Yang had been forced into a passive role. Now that that person who had controlled Ye Zuis spirit released his control, upon seeing that he had actually told Chu Yang his greatest secret, how could Ye Zui not be furious and worried and somewhat embarrassed and even rather concerned... Right now, he had already reached a point where he would never give up until he killed him... On the mountain summit, the grey-robed man held his stomach as he guffawed so hard that he couldnt even catch his breath. Thats for always taking advantage all the time. Today, Im going to let you know that some advantages cant be taken so casually... With one fleeing and the other chasing, both of them had already gone quite a few rounds in the span of an instant. The terrain here was unbelievablyplex, but as Chu Yang fled for his life in front, Ye Zui gave chase behind him without any problem at all. Chu Yang understood at once This fellow muste here frequently and know the terrain of these bottom few levels like the back of his hand. If I continue to run around in the bottom levels, he might really catch up to me... The moment he thought of that, he stopped running downwards. When he reached the next intersection, he leaped and rushed upwards along the mountain path. Ye Zui came chasing after him in a rage. Stop running! Hurry and let me kill you! Im going to swallow all your flesh and blood and see whether I can take over the dragon energy... Chu Yang felt his hair stand on end. Cursing him for being a pervert, he increased his speed even further... In an instant, after passing by several junctures that looked no different from a maze, Chu Yang had already sprinted up to the fifth level and hidden himself in the fog. Ye Zui continued to chase after him, but the distance between them had already been widened slightly further.. Atst, when he reached the sixth level, Chu Yang felt his body sink abruptly. The pressure on his body suddenly increased several hundred times. Forcing himself to bear with it, he changed direction randomly and sped up, turning seven to eight corners continuously. When he finally threw Ye Zui off his trail and could no longer see him, he released a long breath of air and leaned against the stone wall to rest. Ye Zuis loud ranting voice was almost right where he was, but he continued to run without rest while searching for Chu Yang. Even though Chu Yang was hiding nearby, he actually couldnt find his way there at all. Theres something strange about this mountain indeed! Breathing a sigh of relief, Chu Yang thought to himself, You can continue to go around in circles and look for me! Its best if it tires you to death! He hurriedly consumed another iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill and circted his energy to treat his wounds. Then, he suddenly discovered that wisps of ck aura were being forced out from his hand. Demonic aura! Chu Yang couldnt help but be astounded. During their battle in the forest, Ye Zui hadnt been able to release demonic aura yet, not to mention using it to invade and contaminate someones body. But now, he had actually reached such a stage? Could todays battle have really given Ye Zui such a huge improvement? Chu Yang began to feel more and more that leaving this Ye Zui alive was definitely a danger! But there was honestly nothing he could do about it at the moment. Right now, he was even hiding from him... much less capable of killing him. What can I do to kill him? Chu Yangs brows drew together as he thought long and hard about this. He had already changed his mind by now. Using Ye Zui to infiltrate the Ye n was no longer viable. Since that was the case... then what loss was there in killing him? You want to kill him? A soft voice appeared right next to Chu Yangs ear. In fact, he could even feel the warm breath by his ear... A hand pped onto his shoulder lightly and even patted him. For a moment there, Chu Yang was frightened out of his wits. Chills ran down his spine and the hair all over his body stood on end. He sprinted out in a whoosh. Oh my f*cking god, whos there? He turned to look, only to see a grey-robed man with his eyebrows raised looking at him with an expression full of interest. Chapter 1365 - Extorting A Confession Through Torture

Chapter 1365 Extorting A Confession Through Torture

At once, Chu Yang rxed and his entire body turned limp. My god, so its you... He fell onto his bottom with a thud, breaking out in perspiration all over. He had honestly gotten quite the fright earlier, so much so that his heart had almost jumped out of his throat. This was actually someone he knew! A familiar somebody whom he hadnt seen in ages! Ning Tianya! Chu Yang set his mind at easepletely. Im safe now... Im finally safe. Why are you here? A frowning Ning Tianya side-eyed Chu Yang, staring at him. What are you here for? Chu Yang let out a snort and hurriedly began to treat his wounds. Thats my question. Why are you here? Facing Ning Tianya was definitely much easier than facing Bu Liuqing. In Chu Yangs opinion, Bu Liuqing was rather disagreeable but Ning Tianya wasnt. Moreover, from Mo Qingwus recount, Ning Tianya was also someone who doted on his disciple the most. Of course I came here for a reason! Theres a reason why I had toe here! Ning Tianya was very ufortable. This fellows attitude wasnt very respectful every time they met. He was too casual... Back then, at the Far North Wastnds of the Middle Three Heavens, this fellow had gotten the better of him. Of course I came here for a reason too! I also have a reason why I needed toe here! Chu Yang raised his head after giving his injuries adequate treatment. Ning Tianya replied huffily, What nonsense, if not for all of you, why would I be here... Chu Yang was greatly surprised. Because of us? Sighing, Ning Tianya replied, Yes, because of all of you! Back on that day before the ying of Tao took ce, Ning Tianya had been ambushed by the Dharma Supreme and Wu Juecheng and ended up suffering grave injuries. Unable to recover for the time being, he could only look for somewhere to hide. However, during the process of the Nine Tribtions stealing fate energy, Ning Tianya had also received a share of that enormous amount of fate energy. Using the power of the fate energy, Ning Tianya tided over the initial crisis and his injuries recovered slightly. Gradually, the destructiveness of the sword intent dissipated from his body. It was only after that that he finally began to truly recover. As the top expert in this world, Ning Tianya naturally knew very well what sort of ces were most beneficial in helping his injuries to recover. As such, he traveled through the night and came here to the Pagoda Mountain. Even though Ning Tianya didnt know what had happened to lead to him receiving the fate energy, he knew for sure that it had to do with the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Since the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was able to achieve this, then in Ning Tianyas eyes, the crisis on the other side must have been resolved. Therefore, he started to treat his injuries with his mind at ease. After all, there was Bu Liuqing to take care of his disciple, so Ning Tianyas mind was very much at ease. It was only after a few monthster when Ning Tianya, whose injuries had mostly healed, went out of the Pagoda Mountain that he identally heard of the ying of Tao. He got a huge shock on the spot. However, the actual process and conclusion of the ying of Tao was something that was unknown to anyone. Even after asking around several ces, Ning Tianya only managed to know that the Eight Great ns second grandmasters and several hundred Supreme Martial Artists had all been annihted, while nobody knew what had happened to Chu Yangs faction. After another period of time, he heard that Moon Breeze was still alive. But there was no more news of Bu Liuqing ever since. Ning Tianya became terribly anxious, which nearly ended up causing a rpse in his injuries. With no other choice, he could only force himself to calm down and focus his full attention on recovering first. And now, only a few days after he had recovered, just as he was about to leave, Chu Yang coincidentally came crashing into the area. It was only when Chu Yang heard what had happened to Ning Tianya that he realized that Ning Tianya had also joined in their battle on that day outside Tianji City before the ying of Tao! How are your injuries now? Chu Yang asked. Of course Im alright now, replied Ning Tianya, rather smug. If we were to talk about our actual cultivation level, Wu Juecheng is just about the same as me. Moreover, when one reaches a level such as ours, as long as his poison isnt personally nted by him into my internal organs, it cant do much harm to me. It was just that strike by the sword intent that had caught me greatly by surprise... The next time I see Wu Juecheng, another battle is inevitable! Ning Tianya let out a sneakyugh. I cant let this bastard take advantage of me and just forget about it. Chu Yangs mouth moved slightly but didnt speak. Oh yes, what about Bu Liuqing? How is he? Wheres Little Wu? Ning Tianya asked enthusiastically. Outside, Ye Zuis screams and shouts got nearer again before moving off once more. Little Wu is at my home now. Shes very safe, replied Chu Yang. Ning Tianya became rmed at once. What about Old Bu? Chu Yang sighed. Elder Bu participated in the battle of ying of Tao as the main force. He fought Wu Juecheng, the Dharma Supreme, the second grandmasters of the Eight Great ns and more than 600 Supreme Martial Artists from thew-enforcement ward and the Eight Great ns... Ning Tianyasplexion turned pale and ashen. Against such a lineup, even if both he and Bu Liuqing had been trapped in it together, there was no chance of survival... In that case, could Bu Liuqing have... What exactly happened to him?! Ning Tianya bellowed in a low voice. Supremacy Bu, he... After that battle, he... he has gone to heaven! replied Chu Yang as he sighed. Huh?! Ning Tianya fell into a daze. Could it be... Could it be... that Little Bus soul has actually disintegrated? If not, why do I not sense him anymore? Chu Yang muttered, He just went to heaven, thats all... Bastard! Ning Tianyas eyes turned red. Who was the one that killed him? Grabbing hold of Chu Yangs cor, he shook him back and forth brutally. Even if I am under restrictions and cannot participate in the Sword Masters battle of the Nine Heavens, I must also wipe out the entire n of that person who killed Little Bu and leave not even a single fowl or dog alive! Chu Yang was shaken so badly by him that his entire skeleton frame was close to falling apart. Who said... that Bu Liuqing has been killed? Ning Tianya was stunned immediately. What do you mean? Chu Yang rolled his eyes and replied, What I mean is... he has gone to heaven. I didnt say that he died... Ning Tianya was stupefied once again. W-what does that mean? Cough, he has sunk the heavens and broken through the void, replied Chu Yang as he rubbed his shoulders. Ning Tianya remained in a daze for a short while. Suddenly, he flew into a great rage, his face all red, and he grabbed Chu Yang. You bastard! How dare you make fun of this old man! See if I dont turn you into 3,600 different shapes... Chu Yang struggled and yelled, From the start till the end, Ive never once said that he died... You were the one who said it... Before he even finished, Ning Tianyas palm had alreadye mming down on him. Chu Yang let out a tragic cry. He could clearly feel his butt splitting into eight segments! This was by no means just a description; his butt had really literally split into eight! Two buttcheeks were split into four respectively and his fleshpletely split open... Even Chu Yangs tragic screams had turned into a different pitch. You... Who can you me for your own misunderstanding? Im so pitiful, Im even gravely injured... Ning Tianya ignored himpletely, smacking him yet another palm strike. This palm strike, however, reinstated the eight segments of his butt back into two. Then, he dealt another strike and they split again into eight segments that were shaped differently... Smack, smack, smack, smack, smack... Chu Yang went to hell and back. Regret surged like turbulent waves in his heart. Wouldnt it have been alright if I had just told him everything honestly? I just had to think that since I was already safe, I could y a prank on him... And now this prank has be such a... Save me... Wait! As Chu Yang shivered, he finally thought of something. If you continue to beat me up, Ill beat up your disciple when I get back! At once, Ning Tianya was stunned. He paused for a moment before flying into a terrible rage. To think you even dare to threaten me... That disciple of mine has already had her heart stolen by you long ago. Shell be your wife sooner orter anyway, so what does you beating your wife have anything to do with me! Smack, smack, smack, smack... He became more and more heavy-handed! Chu Yang was in a state that was beyond tragic. He yelled as he struggled. Spare me... No! Before he went to heaven, Elder Bu left you a message, said Chu Yang while groaning. Ning Tianya halted his movement right away. What is it? Right at this moment, Ye Zuis voice drifted over. Chu Yang, hand over your life ... Ning Tianyas brows furrowed while he grabbed the two mounds of flesh that were Chu Yangs buttocks and flew out holding him just like that. Chu Yang felt extremely terrible. He grumbled in dissatisfaction, You might as well just kill him; wouldnt that end this once and for all? How peaceful would that be? Me killing him personally? Ning Tianya snorted. Isnt that holding him in too high a regard? Chu Yang truly fainted at what he said. In the blink of an eye, they had entered the hazy fog. Chu Yang felt himself swooping upwards at an incredible speed, and also felt the temperature around him gradually dropping... Below, Ye Zuis voice was, needless to say, no longer audible. Ye Zui continued to search in a craze for a while before he finally gave up begrudgingly. After he found his way out, he sped all the way back to the n. I must gather a bunch of experts toe here. First, to teach Zhuge Hun and those few bastards a good lesson and second, to stand guard at all the pathways leading out of Pagoda Mountain. No matter which direction that fellowes out from, I absolutely mustnt let him go back alive! Ye Zui clenched his jaw. Chu Yang now knew his greatest secret; if he left the Pagoda Mountain alive, then... would his secret still be a secret? It was hard to guarantee that he wouldnt spread it to the entire world... Chu Yang was only a fake Extraterrestrial Demon. However, he seemed to be much more of the real deal than he was... At least, he had even inherited a legacy. In the blink of an eye, Ye Zui disappeared into the horizon... Right now, at the summit of Pagoda Mountain, Chu Yang was facing a strict and rigorous interrogation! Hurry up and tell me, what did Bu Liuqing say before he sunk the heavens and broke through the void? Ning Tianya was rather anxious. At this point, Chu Yang felt like his buttocks were no longer in eight segments but in seventeen to eighteen segments instead. Groaning, he replied, Supremacy Bu burst intoughter that time and said... he said... What did he say? Ning Tianya pressed on. Supremacy Bu said, Ning Tianya, you old bastard. Youve fought with me for fourteen thousand years, but you were beaten up by me into salted fish every time and hung on the tree to dry. Every time, I thrashed you so badly, you old bastard, old shameless thing... you old man that just wont die... said Chu Yang spitefully as he continued to groan. Then, he added, I implore you to absolutely believe me when I say that Bu Liuqing really did say it like that! Ning Tianyas face had already be distorted and even his nose was crooked. I believe you! I believe you! See if I dont! What followed closely was yet another bout of torture. At this point, Chu Yang couldnt even cry out in pain anymore. However, he finally sprayed a cloud of ck aura out from his mouth. Then, he hastily begged for mercy. Alright, alright... There really isnt any demonic aura left... It has all been forced out, you dont need to beat me up anymore... Ning Tianya flew into a terrible rage. Youre actually making use of my anger to expel demonic aura... Chapter 1366 - The Mysterious Pagoda Mountain Chapter 1366 The Mysterious Pagoda Mountain Chu Yang, who was traveling between hell and back, finally confessed. Earlier on, Ye Zuis demonic aura had invaded his body before he even realized. As this was the first time he came into contact with it, Chu Yang ended up suffering a huge disadvantage right away. Even though it was expelled in time, part of it had seeped into his internal organs nheless. Through the efforts of the Sword Spirit, while Chu Yang indeed was making a joke to lighten the mood, at the same time, he was also making use of Ning Tianyas supreme mighty aura and guiding it into his body. The Sword Spirit then made use of it and sessfully expelled the demonic aura from his body! And now, he could finally be at ease. But was Ning Tianyas power something that he could borrow so easily? Even though he knew very well what Chu Yang was up to and was also going along with Chu Yang to help him expel the demonic aura, he had indeed gotten angry for real and also somewhat embarrassed... Good thing this old mans self-cultivation is good and I am able to keep my calm. Otherwise, wouldnt I have been deceived into tears by this fellow? If that happened, how is this old man going to face the world? Therefore, Supremacy Nings fury was also honest to goodness anger. Now that this fellow was alright, when would be a better time for Ning Tianya to torture him good and well if not now? Are you going to confess or not? Ning Tianya asked imposingly. Ill confess... My lord, stop beating me... Ill confess... Ill confess everything... Minister Chu was in tears. Hurry and fess up! Yes sir... Can my lord stop first... This lowly persons buttocks are really hurting... Ning Tianya wanted tough. He gave him yet another vicious smack before he finally stayed his hand amidst a certain somebodys tragic screams that sounded like a pig being ughtered. Hurry up! Yes... At that time, Supremacy Bu said, When you see Old Ning, tell him this. Ive fought with him for the title of number one in the world for fourteen thousand years, but to be honest, Ive known since long ago that I am not as good as him! But this time around, Ive edged him out instead, haha... Ill wait up here for him toe and settle the score with me! Chu Yang finally confessed the truth. He recited what Moon Breeze had rted to him word for word without any errors. That bastard! A smile spread across Ning Tianyas face. Actually, I knew long ago that he would say that... Chu Yang rolled his eyes. If you knew long ago, then did I still need to say anything? Are you that bored that your balls hurt? But of course, he didnt dare to say that out loud. He rubbed his bottom resentfully, feeling as though the more he rubbed, the more it hurt... Surely he couldnt take another iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill just for this bit of aching buttocks muscles? He would really be too much of a wastrel if he did that... Ning Tianya sat at the side, a small smile on his face. The Nine Heavens Imperial Court... the Nine Heavens Imperial Court... hurhur... Little Bu is going to be in for it up there this time... Hahaha... Why? asked Chu Yang curiously. In the Nine Heavens Imperial Court... Our level of cultivation is too weak! Ning Tianya smiled before he continued. Ive been there once many years ago... Been there once... Chu Yangs jaw dropped. Yes, Ive been there once. Ning Tianya sighed. That ce is really great... Theres sufficient spiritual energy, the environment is beautiful and spirit nts and herbs can be seen everywhere. But the number of experts there is also frighteningly high... I was only there for three days before I was thrown back down by someone, who told me to watch over these Nine Heavens... Somewhat nostalgic, Ning Tianya went on. And watch the Nine Tribtions Sword Master achieve great sess. The day that the Sword Master seeds is the day that I shall ascend to heaven... I see. Realization dawned upon Chu Yang. In his impression, Ning Tianyas cultivation should have been much stronger than the others. Yet in actuality, they were on the same level. Chu Yang had found this strange since a long time ago. Does that mean that youve suppressed your cultivation? asked Chu Yang. Yes. If I were to release the restriction on my cultivation, I probably would have broken through the void instantly. With a smile, Ning Tianya rubbed his chin. If Little Bu were to know this, he would probably be very annoyed. Even Im annoyed hearing this. Chu Yang rolled his eyes. Were done talking about me now. Lets talk about you. Im not done yet... How is Little Wu? asked Ning Tianya persistently. Resigned, Chu Yang could only give him a proper ount of everyones situation. Only then was Ning Tianya finally able to put his mind at ease. Youvee to this Pagoda Mountain because of a fateful encounter. This shows that youve finally reached a certain point in your fate. Ning Tianyas voice took on a serious note. I had known that you would definitelye, but I didnt think that you woulde this early. The earlier youe, the richer your fortune of fate is! Fortune of fate? asked a puzzled Chu Yang. Yes, fortune of fate! Ning Tianya nodded affirmatively. Have you realized that if youe from the north, you wouldnt be able to see the Pagoda Mountain? However, it is visible from any other direction besides the north. Yes, I have realized that. Why is that so? The biggest mystery in Chu Yangs heart was brought up. Ning Tianya gave him a slight smile. The mountain of the pagoda and the peak of Yin and Yang. Five levels shake the earth while nine levels overturn the heavens! This the Nine Heavens continents mountain of treasures! Chu Yang quietly kept that in mind. This is the fascinating part about the Pagoda Mountain. In the Pagoda Mountain where Yin and Yang coincide, countless secrets are hidden here! On the surface, although this mountain doesnt look that small, whenpared to other mountain ranges in the continent, it doesnt count as much. Mountain ranges that span thousands and tens of thousands of miles are a dime a dozen in the continent. But after you truly enter the Pagoda Mountain, thats when youll realize that this mountain is farrger than what it looks like. There is a lot more going on beneath the surface! This is the first great secret of the Pagoda Mountain! There are nine levels in the Pagoda Mountain. The first and second levels make up the foundation; from the third level onwards, every level is ever-changing! Even I cannot fully grasp it. In fact, Ive been on this mountain for so long, yet I cant even figure out one percent of it. That is the reason why ever since olden times, an unimaginable number of people havee to this Pagoda Mountain. Some people came and went, but too many people have gotten lost in here. Even if they possess the cultivation of a Supreme Martial Artist, they were not able to get out. In the end, they starved to death here. Ning Tianya heaved a small sigh. Even though a Supreme Martial Artist can go three months without food, in fact, even three years, he ultimately still needs to eat. Absorbing spiritual energy alone cannot sustain a person. The only difference between a Supreme Martial Artist getting lost and a regr person getting lost is that he is merely able to resist hunger for a longer period of time, thats all. Because this mountain cannot be forcefully broken through, even with my current cultivation, I cannot destroy even a single rock on this mountain... When I fly, the most I can do is fly into the fog. Its impossible to even determine a direction. I cant even fly my way out. The first time Ye Chenchen came here, he went around in circles for more than two months, unable to get out. No matter how he flew about, from the beginning till the end, he could only go around in circles in the area where he was, as he realized much to his frustrationter on. Chu Yang was astounded. This was just a mountain and yet it contained that many profound secrets and mysteries? Ning Tianya went on. Every level of the Pagoda Mountain is more than what it seems and contains a whole new world. One side of the Pagoda Mountain is the underworld while the other side is the human world This is the second great secret! Which is to say that from the north, even if the mountain is right in front of someone, he will not be able to see it at all. Even if he ms right into the mountain, hell go right through, even if hes just a regr person. But from the south, even a Supreme Martial Artist even a ninth-grade one would need to ascend the mountain step by step nheless! The third great secret of the Pagoda Mountain is that it is constantly absorbing spiritual energy of the universe. The level of density of spiritual energy on the Pagoda Mountain ranks top in the Nine Heavens! But the longest most people can cultivate here is three years. After three years, no matter how reluctant you may be, you can onlye again three yearster. The reason why I came here immediately the moment I regained the ability to move about after I was injured is exactly this. The reason why Ye Chenchen, the founder of the Ye n,es here once every three years is exactly this! By right, after absorbing several hundred thousand years of spiritual energy, there should be a limitless number of Heavenly Treasures in this mountain. But in reality, no one has ever discovered even an effective stalk of medicinal herbs in this Pagoda Mountain! Chu Yang was already in a dumbfounded state. He never would have thought that a mere mountain could actually be veiled in so many mysteries. Furthermore, this ce is full of amazing encounters. However, not everyone can run into such encounters... Those who are not fated with it, even if they are right in front of a wonderful chance encounter, they would also walk away at once... Ye Zui actually being able to inherit the Extraterrestrial Demon legacy here was truly a tremendous surprise. However, the Extraterrestrial Demon legacy is not something that originated from the Pagoda Mountain itself, so... it makes sense that Ye Zui was able to get it. The fourth great secret of the Pagoda Mountain is that every level has its own requirements. Take Ye Zui for example There was nothing he could do other than to leave after I brought you here to the eighth level, because his cultivation only allows him to go up to the fourth level! Thew-enforcement officer... Thew-enforcement officer, Lang Yng, used toe here once every three years. However, that fellow can also be considered an abnormality. Every time hees, he woulde from the north and pass right through the mountain. Then, he would go to the Ye n and then head north from there to find the mountain and enter it... Chu Yang felt like something just exploded in his mind! Thew-enforcement officer Lang Yng! Coming here once every three years! He swayed a little, unable to stop himself from dropping onto his bottom. His buttocks were still split into quite a few segments at this point. The moment hended on his bottom, he howled long and tragically into the sky... But he finally understood! In this instant, Chu Yang wished he could give himself two hundred tight ps across his own face! Im so dumb, seriously! I kept thinking of various ways to infiltrate the Ye n but never once thought of looking outside of the Ye n for the ce where Purple Crystals could be found in abundance and the ce where fortune of fate was the greatest. After going around in circles for so long, it turns out to be here. No wonder Lang Yng said that it cant be easily found and that a certain degree of luck is needed in order to find it. So thats how it is. The Law-Enforcement Interrogation Hall is by the north, so he needed toe from the north every time. So, he naturally wouldnt have been able to see it. He needed to go through the mountain to reach the south first and then turn around before he could reach this ce... Chu Yang heaved a sigh. The ce where fortune of fate was the greatest; this Pagoda Mountain was hailed as the number one secret in the world. How could this not be the ce where fortune of fate was the greatest? The night is cold and chilly...The night is cold and chilly! Wasnt this ce right in the territory of the Ye n? As for these three lines Violet Aura from the East, a bright moones out above the mountains... and When heaven and earth are covered in the same light... Looking at the moon at night would be it. This was truly finding something by chance after traveling far and wide in search of it... Chu Yang practically wanted to howl into the sky to give voice to the happiness in his heart. Chapter 1367 - The Supreme Gateway To the Great Tao

1367 The Supreme Gateway To the Great Tao

Elder Ning, which level does Lang Yng go to every time hes here? asked Chu Yang, his eyes bright and shiny. The fourth level... Why are you asking that? asked a weirded out Ning Tianya after answering. I see, the fourth level... Chu Yang chuckled sneakily. Which direction did hee from every time? And in which direction did he go into seclusion? Ning Tianya rolled his eyes. How would I know that? Chu Yang was dumbfounded. Ning Tianya said, This is the fifth great secret of the Pagoda Mountain. For everyone thates to the Pagoda Mountain, once they go beyond three to four levels, everyones path is basically different. This means that everyone would have their own unique fateful encounter. It is very difficult for other people to find the path which someone else has taken. Perhaps part of the path may coincide, but most of it will differ for sure! Thus, this mountain is also termed by a small group of people as the journey of life! This is because everyones journey in life is different and the Pagoda Mountain is exactly so. Chu Yang was astounded yet again. The journey of life. Indeed. Every persons journey of life was different. Perhaps a small part of it would be the same for arge number of people, but at the end of this little part, all would be different! Since olden times, there had never been any two people in this world who experienced the exact same encounters in their journeys of life! Could the Pagoda Mountain be dering something to the world? Or hinting at something? The more Chu Yang thought about it, the more he felt that this mountain was, in fact, life itself! Many people walked about the mountain, each and every one of them going on a different path. There was absolutely no repetition at all! Some people lost their way; even if they were Supreme Martial Artists, they could only perish while being lost! In the journey of life, just how many people had lost their way? How many people, in their entire lifetime, couldnt find the path that they wanted to go and the path that they should have gone? There were simply too many. When he thought of that, Chu Yang sighed rathermentably. I am sure the ones who could enter the mountain must be experts, right? Of course, replied Ning Tianya. In that case, after they came in, Im sure most of them perished here while not many were able to make their way out safely? asked Chu Yang once more. Not necessarily. Ning Tianya said, There are, of course, a good number of people who died here. But there are even more people who made their way out alive. Oh? Chu Yang asked, Were there that many who managed to find their own path? There was a wry smile on Ning Tianyas face. Since olden times, there has never been anyone who was able to move about freely and unhindered in this mountain. The reason why a lot of people got out is because the moment they entered, they became confused and then subsequently got lost. But as they continued to be confused and lost, they also got out of the mountain just like that while still in their confused state... They didnt know where they were going when they came in, but when going out, they also didnt know how they got out. They went through everything in a daze, unable to control themselves... Such people make up the majority. Ning Tianya exined with a wry smile. Chu Yang could onlyugh in resignation at this as well. This was certainly interesting. However, there were certainly a lot of people like that in this world Going about in a daze their entire lives, unable to find their own path. Exploring the east and adventuring into the west, and then bing entirely confused after that and doing whatever they wanted, resigned to their fate... And reaching the end of their lives just like that... The ones who did die in here are all people with a firm outlook in life and possess a vicious drive where they did not stop until they achieved their aim. As such, they climbed upwards with great perseverance, advancing towards their goal. But they were too hung up on this, focusing only on advancing and ending up neglecting everything else. Therefore, when they discovered that they truly couldnt go any further up and wanted to go back down, they were no longer able to do so. Because they didnt leave a path of retreat for themselves! From time immemorial, there havent been many who were able to consciously ascend this mountain and also consciously descend. All of these people are either incredibly intelligent or people who are very content with their own lot. Take Ye Chenchen for example. Every time hees here to enter a three years-long seclusion, he would always do it at the same ce. After suffering so much the first time he came, he doesnt bother taking even a single step into other areas now. Three yearster, he leaves by the same route. Those who are able to aplish something on this mountain are all people like that. Ning Tianya said. Thats not right. Ye Zui definitely isnt someone who is easily content. Yet he remains able to go around as he pleases, said Chu Yang. Ning Tianya scoffed at his words. Can going about the fourth level and below even count as going around as one pleases? His goal is always fixed on finding that sword on that level; that sword is his highest goal in life. With such a low goal, whats there to be lost about? When Ning Tianya finished, Chu Yang suddenly turned rather contemtive. He said slowly, Then that doesnt really make sense. ording to what youve said, for people such as Ye Chenchen and Lang Yng, because they are not greedy, they always use the same route to get to where they want to go and the same route to get back. Such people are too easily content. Since they are easily content, or rather, theyck the drive to aim for the top, then wouldnt that mean that such people will never be able to reach their peak in their journey of life? Nodding, Ning Tianya replied rather approvingly, Yes, exactly so. Chu Yang went on. But you also mentioned earlier that those who possessed a clear goal and perseverance and determination instead got lost one by one and starved to death... Then wouldnt that mean that those with ambition, perseverance, a clear goal and are persistent ultimately also do not end well? A sharp glint shot out of Ning Tianyas eyes. He replied slowly, You have misunderstood my words! Absolutely not! Chu Yang continued. If thats the case, then what is the point of us fighting so hard our whole lives? Ning Tianya was silent for a moment before he replied, Youre wrong. You still dont understand what Im saying. This time around, he did not wait for Chu Yang to rebut him. He continued, What I said earlier was...They were too hung up on this, focusing only on advancing and ending up neglecting everything else. Therefore, when they discovered that they truly couldnt go any further up and wanted to go back down, they were no longer able to do so, right? Chu Yang thought about it for a brief moment and answered, Yes, exactly so. Thats what you said. Ning Tianya slowly got up. He said, Follow me, lets head up. Chu Yang got to his feet and followed after Ning Tianya. He had only taken a step when suddenly, he felt like his entire body had been struck by lightning. A million-ton weight suddenly pressed down on him, rendering him unable to catch his breath at all. With a thud, he fell onto his bottom. Ning Tianya couldnt help butugh. I forgot; your current level of cultivation isnt able to withstand the gravity of the eighth level of the Pagoda Mountain yet! Reaching out, he took hold of Chu Yangs hand. When he tightened his hold slightly, Chu Yang felt a warm current of energy flowing into his body at once. When he got to his feet after that, there was no longer that terrifying feeling anymore. Pulling on his hand, Ning Tianya said dispassionately, The Pagoda Mountain of nine levels, every step leads to Heaven. Just how difficult is the ascension to Heaven? If it were that simple, how would one ever be a god! There was a wry smile on Chu Yangs face. Following behind Ning Tianya, he walked forward. After going less than a hundred feet, at the area in front of him where fog drifted about, an intersection appeared. Ning Tianyas gait was rxed as he pulled Chu Yang along and walked along a particr path. It was as though the other side roads didnt exist in his eyes. After stepping onto this path, Ning Tianya did not look back. He continued walking forward until he reached the second intersection. Again, he stepped onto a path without any hesitation and continued all the way until he reached the third intersection. Let me ask you, how many side roads were there at the first intersection we walked past? asked Ning Tianya. Chu Yangs memories shed lightning quick and he replied, Seven. We chose the one in the middle. Ning Tianya then asked, What did those six other paths look like? Chu Yang was dumbfounded. I dont remember. How many paths were there at the second intersection? Seven paths again. Uhh, no, there were eight. Were they the same as those at the first intersection? No. How were they different? Which aspects were different? Chu Yang was taken aback once more. Turn back and take a look, instructed Ning Tianya. Upon his words, Chu Yang looked behind him. At his back was still an intersection. As he stood in the middle of these little paths, Chu Yang was actually unable to tell which path he had taken to reach where he currently was. Which path did you take when you came here? asked Ning Tianya. This... Chu Yang tried his best to determine the path he had taken, yet his memory was foggy and there was just no way he could remember at all. If you were alone and wanted to go back, which path would you take? asked Ning Tianya again. Beads of sweat formed on Chu Yangs forehead, dripping down one by one. Why arent you answering? Could you have forgotten your own path back? Ning Tianya went on. Dont you have a very clear goal? Isnt your determination very strong? Dont you have a lot of ambition to reach the peak? What, dont you even know how you got here? Chu Yang was drenched in perspiration all over. Ning Tianyas countenance suddenly mellowed. Do you understand now? Taking a deep breath, Chu Yang replied, Im still rather puzzled. However, this time around, Ning Tianya instead gave an approving smile at his bewilderment. Tell me about your concerns. Chu Yang replied, I cant put my finger on it. In any case, its very bewildering and very despondent; I dont know what kind of feeling it is. Neither do I know where I should go nor where I should stop... This shows that you still do not possess a goal or determination! Ning Tianya sighed. Come, lets go back. This time, as Ning Tianya held Chu Yangs hand, as though he was taking a leisurely stroll, he seemingly stepped casually onto a random path. Then, he exited the intersection and reentered the second intersection. When they reached the third intersection, Chu Yang suddenly realized that they had returned to the spot where the two of them had been speaking earlier. Take a seat at where you originally were. Thats where I cultivate when I go into seclusion; you wont feel any gravity there. Ning Tianya smiled, his eyes forming little crescent moons. Chu Yang followed his instructions and sat. He said, I humbly request for Elder Nings teachings! Ning Tianya derided him somewhat. Thats the first time Im hearing you speak so respectfully to me! There was a wry smile on Chu Yangs face. Because he sensed very well that he had discovered a huge door standing in front of him and yet he didnt know how to open it. On the other hand, Ning Tianya had already seen through all of it. Just by this alone, Ning Tianya was very much worthy of his sincerest respect! Ning Tianya also sat cross-legged in front of him. With a deep voice, he said, What Im about to tell you, even though it is mild and simple, I hope youll take it to heart and keep it in mind. Because this is the supreme gateway of the Great Tao! Only when youve gone through the door are you eligible to even talk about the Great Tao! Chapter 1368 - Tianya Discusses The Way of The Tao 1368 Tianya Discusses The Way of The Tao The supreme gateway of the Great Tao! Chu Yang was stunned by these few words. He unwittingly found himself righting his state of mind even further. If even Ning Tianya was saying this, then it must definitely be no simple matter! Before he even realized, Chu Yang had also straightened his back. Both his ears were cocked sharply, for fear of missing even a single word. Ning Tianya inhaled a long breath of air before exhaling another long breath of air. Heaving a heavy sigh, he said, This is something that Iveprehended only recently. However, even though I haveprehended it, I myself no longer have any hope of reaching the peak... Isnt that simply ironic and tragic to the extreme! Ning Tianyas countenance was unbelievably dejected as he sighed forlornly. Chu Yang sat upright. He did not answer but only listened with full attention. If one were topare this mountain to life, then the path up the mountain would be the journey of life. In the journey of life, there are too many side roads. Ning Tianya went on slowly. Side roads will interfere with your progress and limit your speed. However, the side roads can also allow you to broaden your horizons, teach you lessons and let you gain experience... Since olden times, there has never been anyone who reached the peak without stepping onto side roads! But here, the side roads that Im talking about now are not the same type of side roads as those. Rather, they are experiences; they are the many precious things in life that we have no choice but to do and no choice but to protect! Some of these side roads are ones parents, sisters, brothers; they are rtionships, kinship, ones wife and children... etc... If one is to consider these as side roads that impede his progress in his journey of life, then they are also the most precious side roads! Take note: What Im saying is side roads that affect ones progression speed. Just the speed and not the progression... Do you understand? Chu Yang nodded. Absolutely! Life wasnt something that went ording to ones will and allowed a person to disregard everything else. There were always things that would mess up ones state of mind and cause one to be lost at times of him challenging a breakthrough or at the start of his journey... Such as instructions entrusted to one by their parents, the tears of a lover... All of these could turn a heart made of steel soft and tender in an instant. Ning Tianya said, A lot of people hold an extremely resolute heart toward the way of martial arts. You must understand that when a heart reaches the pinnacle of resolution... Nothing would remain other than heartlessness! When one reaches that point, no matter what happens or who it is, nothing would be able to cause him to waver! These people are known as martial arts maniacs! The only things they can see are their own goals and the pinnacle of the way of martial arts! Because he wishes to climb further, he gives up everything around him to step onto this path! His eyes are forever fixated on the path ahead. Hence, whenever he walks past the entrance of a side road, he is never distracted. He only walks firmly past it; he never cares about whether his family or other things that hes concerned about are at the entrance of the side road or not... Ning Tianya went on. Therefore, these people will be powerful martial artists! They will be skilled experts! They are like hard and solid sabers; they will continue to swing their saber down, all the way until the moment where the saber breaks! Will the saber break? Yes, it will! Because he is too hard! As Chu Yang listened, he seemed to have understood something. A persons conduct and the practice of martial arts is as one. If you cant even conduct yourself well, how can you even talk about the pinnacle of the way of martial arts? Ning Tianya sighed emotionally. The reason why a person practices martial arts is for the sake of protecting something, and not purely for the sake of bing strong. What is the purpose of bing strong? Is it just to kill? If there is nothing in this world that you wish to protect and nobody whom you wish to care for and protect, then you will not have anything to work hard toward. Thus, even if you be a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, even if you surpass a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, in the end... without even needing an enemy, you yourself would be able to defeat yourself! Because at that point, you no longer have a reason to win! Even for those martial arts maniacs, the reason for them starting on cultivation in the beginning is the same To protect. There is absolutely nobody who, when still a child, would already say, I want to be strong, so I will cultivate! Hurhur... it is the same for everybody; cultivation is for the sake of protecting something. And protecting is equivalent to love. However, as they walked on, they have instead forgotten all about it. And that is the point where they start digging their own graves! Ning Tianya went on. When I was young, I also had parents and family. I also had a wife and children. I always thought that I had treated my family very well, but they passed away one by one. I was full of regret, because I couldve done better! If I had cultivated a little less and cared more about my family, I could have extended their lifespans, all the way until I could no longer extend it any further... Then, I would not have any regrets. But I didnt. At that time, I spent more effort in charging to the peak, in walking the martial world carefreely and in standing at the top of the martial world! Ive managed to do that, but when I was able to walk the martial world carefreely and stand at the top of the martial world, there was nobody by my side to cheer for me. Those who cheered for me were people I didnt know; people who werepletely unrted to me. In that case, what was the point of all these cheers? Chu Yang understood by now. Therefore, the true supreme gateway to the Great Tao is that you must first conduct yourself well as a person before you talk about other things. How do you conduct yourself as a person? In front of your parents, you must be a good son. In front of your wives and consorts, you must be a good man. In front of your children, you must be a good father. In front of your friends, you must be a good friend. Only in front of your enemies are you a King of Hell! Take note of the order Your enemy is cedst! Ning Tianya asked, Do you understand? Chu Yang replied solemnly, I think, I have understood. Only when you have achieved all these can you be considered aplete person. When you have a path of retreat, no matter where you go, your roots will exist! A tree can only live if it has roots. A person can only go far if he has roots. Therefore, when you are advancing in the way of martial arts, you must take note of the side roads around you and remember them well. Such that when you be tiredter on, you have the means to retreat safely and return to your roots to recuperate. If you abandon your roots while you advance, you will not be able to retreat. In that case, you can only die all alone on that road! Some people are utterly devoted to their wives, their love for them undying even in death. They think that they have taken the Path of Sentiment, but does the Path of Sentiment only apply to their love for their wife? Did they not need to hold love toward their parents, their family, their children and further descendants? Therefore, that is the Path of Heartlessness nheless! And therefore, they will still be destroyed in the end! When Ning Tianya reached this part, Chu Yangs heart was tremendously shaken. He thought of the old Elder Master, Chu Xiaoxin. Was Chu Xiaoxin sentimental? His love was indisputably as deep as the ocean! But was he heartless? He was certainly heartless enough too. For the sake of his love for his wife, he had abandoned every other emotional tie. For the sake of his past love, he abandoned all future love. In that case, was Chu Xiaoxin walking the Path of Heartlessness too? He thought of Lang Yng and Wei Wuyan... The Path of Heartlessness... Chu Yang heaved a deep sigh. Therefore, the gateway to the Great Tao is Doing everything that you can do to the best of your ability and protecting everything you can protect to the fullest of your ability, allowing your heart to beplete and intact. When your heart is clear and beautiful, you will have the strength to challenge any kind of pinnacle! Ning Tianya said solemnly. Chu Yang replied seriously and quietly, But if we were to aplish all of these, what time is there left to cultivate? Ning Tianyas eyes widened incredulously. Why wouldnt you have the time? Are you not enjoying the peace of your inner mind when you interact with your parents? Is this sense of peace in your inner mind not a form of cultivation? Are you not enjoying warmth when you are with your friends and brothers? How is this sense of warmth not a form of cultivation of the mind? When you are with your lover, are you not able to feel bliss? Is this form of bliss not cultivation of the mind? All these will not take up much time. In fact, there are times when you need only to let them know where you are and that would suffice. Your cultivation would suffice as well! Why do people have feelings and desires? It is only when your feelings are fulfilled will life then be life! A life of fulfillment is the true Great Tao. The Great Tao is fulfilled because of the existence of ones roots! There are several side roads in the human heart. However, these side roads are your different emotions and they progress as one. Its fine if you insist on choosing one as your main path. However, you mustnt neglect the others. Otherwise, the further you travel in your way of martial arts, the further you will stray from the fulfillment of life. When you get so far ahead that you can no longer see it and are no longer able to return; which is to say, the moment of your breakdown... then you will be destroyed. When one possesses roots, he possesses the way of the Great Tao! This is the true Path of Sentiment; meaning, the true gateway to the Great Tao, the gateway to Heavens Way, and the gateway to the way of the immortals! The Path of Sentiment includes every type of sentiment. When you have achieved it, that would be the Great Tao! The reason why Chen Feng and Liu Yun are able to stay strong without falling is because they have roots! They are each others roots! Even after tens of thousands of years, they were still able to rescue Wu Juecheng at the time of the Nine Tribtions nourishing the Heavens. They were even able to take care of their kin for tens of thousands of years... Therefore, their consciences are clear and their hearts fulfilled. Ning Tianya went on seriously. Such a fulfilled state of mind is an incredible strength when one is challenging the Great Tao and when one is facing his inner demons! Since time immemorial, an unimaginable number of experts have fallen in the face of their inner demons; this is not because they were not strong enough, but because they were too strong instead! They faced off with their inner demons time and again as they walked on, up until the day they break down. This shows that they do not have roots! The two of them, Chen Feng and Liu Yun, so long as they do not meet with sudden death, they will definitely be able to catch a glimpse of the Great Tao! Chu Yang heaved a sigh. This matter was truly one where different people would hold different views. Chen Feng and Liu Yun might have done the best of what they could have, but they ultimately did not understand the truth. And so, Wu Juecheng... instead ended up in an even more sorry plight. But Chu Yang then thought, If Wu Juechengs physical body had been destroyed during the process of the Nine Tribtions nourishing the Heavens and he had really gone to the extraterrestrial battlegrounds, would he really be happy? What about their Boss? Heavens will could actually y people for fools to such an extent. Chu Yang, Ill tell you only this Do not underestimate your training in the material world! Which part of the world isnt a part of the material world... Even if the way of the immortals exists and even if the Imperial Court rules over the world, as long as one is alive and his heart is not yet dead, one remains within the material world. Ning Tianya sighed lightly. As long as regret and guilt remain within your heart, you will never be able to reach the peak of the Great Tao... Even if you can enter the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, nothing would change! Chapter 1369 - A Guilty Hear 1369 A Guilty Hear Do not underestimate your training in the material world... Chu Yang murmured to himself, As long as regret and guilt remain within your heart, you will never be able to reach the peak of the Great Tao... All of a sudden, he let out a series of wry chuckles. Elder Ning, I understand now. It is the strength of the heart that is true strength. When there are no openings in ones heart, he is invincible. However, there are regrets and also guilt in my heart! What should I do? Ning Tianya looked at him in surprise. Then, he started to frown. Do not think that Im joking with you. This logic that sounds so simple, as if its something anyone can understand, is indeed the gateway to the Great Tao! It is only when you reach a certain level that you will truly understand... The things that hold the most truth in this world have actually been by ones side since he was young. Growing up and bing strong... is nothing other than turning the stories that one has heard when he was young into his own experiences, thats all! But the logic remains the same, do you understand? I didnt think that you were joking! I also believe that what youve said is the gateway to the Great Tao, the Heavens Way! Chu Yang continued sternly. This is the true Path of Sentiment. I get it! Chu Yang of course understood. He had discussed the Path of Sentiment with the Sword Spirit more than once but no matter which session, it was never as thorough as what Ning Tianya was exining to him right now! The inest and easiest to understand principle was usually the truest! This saying was proven true once again here! However, the simplest principle was also the hardest to achieve! This saying was also being proven true. Anyone could put their heart and mind into the way of martial arts but taking care of all these at the same time... was something extremely difficult for anyone to achieve. Retaining the tranquility in ones heart over the long passage of time was something incredibly difficult. This wasnt just eight to ten years; neither was it one to two hundred years. Rather, this was a period of several thousand years, several tens of thousands of years... People always say that seeking immortality and challenging the pinnacle are things that go against the capabilities which the Heavens have bestowed upon humans and things that forcibly ovee those limitations. They are actions that go against Heavens will! Taking a breath, Chu Yang went on. I used to think that way too, moring about going against the Heavens and screaming about changing my destiny. But now, I am ashamed that I had once thought and acted this way! There has never been anything such as going along or going against in this world. Whether you are going along or going against something, the Heavens remain right there, never once changing! What changes is merely the hearts of people! When ones heart is at peace, he is going along with the Heavens; when ones heart is restless, then he is going against the Heavens! Chu Yang stated slowly, Thats all! Before this, Ning Tianya had been the one speaking and Chu Yang the one listening. But when these words left Chu Yangs mouth, Ning Tianya instead couldnt help but straighten his back and listen quietly. What changes is merely the hearts of people! This line of his moved Ning Tianya deeply and gave him much food for thought. He said, Indeed, when your heart obeys, then you are going along with Heavens Way. When your heart rebels, then you are going against the Heavens. To be honest, whether or not you are going along with or going against the Heavens... Since when have these Heavens ever cared? Yes! Chu Yang said, The Heavens are the Heavens! They have always been around and have never changed! Ning Tianya fell silent. Therefore, the moment Elder Ning exined it to me, I understood everything at once. On this eighth level of the Pagoda Mountain, Chu Yang couldnt get up. And so, he sat there just like that and bowed in respect to Ning Tianya. Thank you very much! Ning Tianya epted his bow with a serious expression. Then, he bowed simrly and replied sternly, Youre wee! The Heavens are the Heavens; when have they ever cared about me? For this line, I thank you too! The two of them exchanged a smile. There was a huge gap in their cultivation levels, their ages and their statuses. Yet in this lesson, a sense of mutual appreciation arose within them for some strange reason. This feeling was as if the two of them were... old friends who stood at the same level. Ning Tianya said, However, I still dont really understand what you had said earlier. When did you ever harbor these regrets and guilt? Frowning, he went on. Do you know, Ive seen so many heroes and great men and yet over these tens of thousands of years, youre the only one Ive found who is able to possess a fulfilled inner mind and able to be a good person and ascend to the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! And step onto the path of the Great Tao! Even though you led a wandering life outside since you were young, ever since you returned to your origin and acknowledged your ancestors, thisplex of yours has been resolved. You are filial toward your parents, loving toward your family, and devoted toward your brothers. Youve already done the best that a man can do, so why would you still harbor regrets and guilt? Ning Tianya went on. That shouldnt be the case. Chu Yang gave him a wry smile. But what about women? Toward my female confidantes? Ning Tianya was astounded. You mean? Chu Yang took a long breath of air. Elder Ning, youre the only one here today, so Ill open up and speak honestly with you. Ning Tianya replied seriously, Go ahead. Frowning, Chu Yang contemted for a long time before he said, Elder Ning, theres a kind of fate[1] called the past life fate. Do you believe in it? Meaning that when you see a certain woman again, you would, for some strange reason, believe firmly that this woman was your wife in your past life. I dont know if you can understand... that kind of feeling... Unable toe clean with the secret of his rebirth, perhaps this was the only way he could exin it... Chu Yang sighed inwardly. Smiling, Ning Tianya replied, Whats so hard to understand about that? Even though regr mortals do not agree with the theory of souls, when one reaches a level such as ours, we can ascertain that the theory is true. Since there is that feeling, then that shows that you are right. Chu Yang nodded slowly. Yes. Since Elder Ning understands, then that makes it much easier for me to exin. Back then, I was in the Lower Three Heavens. I was leading the Butian Pavilion and battling the Golden Horse Rider Department... At that time, I was seventeen and a half years old! It was on that one day that I first met Mo Qingwu! At that time, she wasnt even eleven years old. After that, I had a kind of feeling as if everything was meant to be, as though Little Wu is the woman whom I have always dreamed of! Other than the secret of his rebirth, this was the first time Chu Yang had ever bared his true feelings in front of another person without holding back. Ning Tianya mused over this. He didnt say anything but only nodded. At that time, I thought that when she grows up, I would marry her. Chu Yang said straightforwardly, In this life, shes the only one I love. I will never fall in love with another woman! And in truth, I have also achieved it. Ive never epted any other woman until the great war ended. But things didnt develop the way I had imagined. Thats what I had thought, and that was what I did. However, there are always unexpected idents. With a wry smile, Chu Yang told him about Wu Qianqian and Tie Butian. Elder Ning, you have no idea how troubled I am over this. Chu Yang took a breath. I also know that in this world, having multiple wives and consorts is a norm. But the problem is that I wish to give Qingwu something whole, yet I cant. Toward Butian, I cant let go either. Toward Qianqian, I cant let go now too. Chu Yang went on. Now, whenever I face Mo Qingwu, I feel like Ive let her down and also let down the other two. When facing the other two, I feel the same way too. This is guilt and probably regret too. Chu Yang said in a low voice, Ive once thought about what I should have done... if I could do this all over again? But after thinking about it, I realized that I would still be in a spot! Furthermore, this sense of guilt will carry on... Even I myself do not know how I can resolve this. This is your so-called regret and guilt? Ning Tianyas eyes widened somewhat incredulously. Yes! Chu Yang nodded dejectedly. I remember clearly that my original intention was that Qingwu was the only one I wanted. But now, no matter who you tell me to give up, I cannot bear to part with any of them. And so, I started to be conflicted. Chu Yang gave him a troubled smile. Elder Ning, do you think Im very shameless? Very... as though Ive led the life of a whore and yet expect a monument to my chastity, but no matter how I want to erect the monument, I cant get it done. And yet I ultimately am still thinking about erecting one... Uhh, something like that? Ning Tianya stared at him rather astounded, before he finally couldnt hold it back anymore and burst into deafeningughter. Hahahaha... I cant believe its about something like this... This is serious and truly weird... I just cant understand... Why would you be troubled to this extent over this aspect? Ning Tianyaughed extremely carefreely. Chu Yang became mildly angered. Is it that funny? It is! Ning Tianya held his stomach, tears almosting out of his eyes fromughter. After a long while, he finally wiped his eyes and said, Lets put it this way... Looking from the perspective of the general trend of the world... I remember that several years ago, the Dharma Supreme once took count of the poption of the Nine Heavens. Right now, the total poption of the Nine Heavens is approximately 35 billion people! Out of this number, more than 27 billion people are women. Chu Yang was startled. Huh? Corpses being abandoned in the wild, revenge-killing in the martial world andrge-scale wars are mostly centered around men! On average, within the blink of an eye, there are tens of thousands of men dying! Dying under swords and sabers! The Middle Three Heavens and Upper Three Heavens fare slightly better in terms of this; the Lower Three Heavens are the worst! May I ask Young Master Chu, if these eight billion men think the same way as you and only take one wife each... then what are the rest of these 15 billion women supposed to do? Are they all supposed to stay single? A troubled Chu Yang replied, These are two different matters! Alright, lets not talk about this from the perspective of the general trend of the world and from the psyche of a man instead Men are exactly like this! This is amon problem among men. Liking a few people at the same time is really very normal. Ning Tianya went on. However, from your point of view, thats something different altogether. Lets put that aside for now. Smiling, he said, A mans heart cannot be divided. But what he is able to do is that when he is with one person, he treats and cares for her with all his heart and soul... And when hes with another, he also cares for her with all his heart and soul... No, no, no... I cant do that! Chu Yang shook his head. He really couldnt. Chu Yang had put that into action before. When he was with Tie Butian, he had tried his hardest to keep Mo Qingwu out of his mind. But there were always times when he would suddenly think of her and then, his heart would hurt as though it had been pricked. Hahaha... This time around, Ning Tianya reallyughed so hard that tears were spilling from his eyes. Alright, I wont poke fun at you anymore... Ill speak the truth with you... Holding his stomach, Ning Tianya said with much difficulty. Chu Yang nced at him, somewhat aggrieved and somewhat infuriated. He tried his best to keep the feeling of his fists itching under control He really wanted to give this old guys guffawing face a good solid punch. To think you even came up with the talk about your past lifes fate... Ning Tianya continued tough with much difficulty. Some time back, when Lord Xue came down, he came to look for me first, then he said he was going to intercept you. Chu Yang was dumbstruck instantly. He stared nkly at him,pletely stupefied. Lord Xue? Xue Leihan? [1] Here, he specifically refers to ones fate in terms of marriage Chapter 1370 - Violet Aura from the East, a Bright Moon Comes out Above the Mountains 1370 Violet Aura from the East, a Bright Moon Comes out Above the Mountains Ning Tianya had once been up there, yet he was thrown down and appointed to look after the Nine Heavens. The person who appointed Ning Tianya was actually Xue Leihan? For you to be reborn back here... reversed the path of the Nine Heavens. 35 billion people of the Nine Heavens were reversed for you alone! It is not for you to feel guilty and regretful! The first sentence that Ning Tianya spokepletely dispelled Chu Yangs doubts. Indeed! Youre still in charge of salvation! Ning Tiantian said, The paths which have already been changed, you have to go the right way, but youck a few powers yet. So, these forces will be made up for you through your women. You were too extreme and rigid in your past life, so Wu Qianqian gave you gentleness. You were too straightforward and inflexible in your past life, so Tie Butian bestowed upon you wisdom. You were too heartless in your past life, so Mo Qingwu supplemented you with sentiment. Your path is too straightforward, so there is yet another variable in your fate! Ning Tianya said lightly, But now, youve found that variable as well. So your regrets and your guilt are all inevitable. But this will not be your inner obstacle, because they are all at your side! Though you will torture yourself from the guilt and regret, how is this not a manifestation of your responsibility as a man? If you didnt have any such feelings at all... that would instead prove that you have never had any real feelings for them! So feel as much pain as you wish. On this, you can be in pain until the end of the world, and nobody will pity you! Ning Tianyaughed out loud. Because you have already enjoyed the best fortune from the love of beauties, how does it matter if you feel a bit conflicted... Chu Yang sighed with mncholy. You mean... this will not be an obstacle? Ning Tianyaughed. Lord Sword Master, you have too many concerns. Chu Yang was furious. Why didnt you say so earlier... Xue Leihan, this despicable old man... If he told me to take them earlier... I would have... sigh... Though he was expressing relief in his talk, Chu Yang knew that Ning Tianyas words really hit his heart: No matter what it was for, it was impossible for him to not care! It was impossible for him to not feel guilty! But the deed was already done! Though Chu Yang felt guilty and regretful, there was also a sense of joy undeniably. Perhaps this was... the base nature of a man? ... Ning Tianya was speaking on the eighth floor. No matter how you feel, the Heaven is there! Even when you shout about ughtering the Heaven, the Heaven is still there. Since ancient times, countless great men wanted to change the world, but now the world is still the same, and those greats are gone... He seemed to be immersed at a critical junction. These words by Chu Yang seemed to touch his heart. It seemed that a certain new realm was about to open up right in front of his eyes... ... Chu Yang had been chased down long ago. Right now, he was on the fourth floor. After asking a few things about Lang Yng, Ning Tianya threw him down impatiently. Since you are so interested, why dont you go down and look for the ce he went by yourself? Right now, Chu Yang had already been here for three days. He was extremely cautious at each crossroad, he memorized the ce very carefully; once he went past it and realized it was wrong, he immediately returned to the original road and then proceeded to the next crossroad. Though Ning Tianya knew that Lang Yng had been here, with his cultivation, he had really no interest to observe where Lang Yng disappeared... Chu Yang looked for three days but still had no clue at all. But Chu Yang knew that the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword was right here, and his heart had already settled down. How would he dare to be negligent? Violet Aura from the East, a bright moones out above the mountains. When heaven and earth are covered in the same light, the night is cold and chilly! Repeating these words again and again, Chu Yang frowned deeply. Sword Spirit, do you sense anything? asked Chu Yang. No. The Sword Spirit was a bit confused. This Pagoda Mountain has blocked all senses... I sense nothing at all. Chu Yang sat on top of the mountain; with his hands on his cheeks, he said, Sword Spirit, do you feel that... theres something strange about this Pagoda Mountain? Strange? The Sword Spirit was a bit confused. Yes. Light shed in Chu Yangs eyes. It seems both real and fake as well as solid and empty... It seems to be both in this world and out of this world. Half of it is in the sun, half of it in the dark. It has thousands of states on its own. It hides thousands of gates, contains everything and forms a world itself... The Sword Spirits face changed. Do you feel like this is very much like the Nine Tribtions Space? Chu Yang asked quietly, Or an item, or a treasure that is simr to the Nine Tribtions Space? The Sword Spirit trembled. This... is really hard to know. Anyway, I have a feeling, that there has to be something inside here! And... its definitely not a mountain! Chu Yang spoke with a lot of confidence. He looked up at the endless mountains, then he reached out to feel the stones on the ground. He said softly, Its too clean! Theres no dust at all... The Sword Spirit suddenly felt disturbed. He only realized this after Chu Yangs reminder. In this pagoda mountain, theres really not even a trace of dust! No matter what this mountain was, it was exposed to both the heaven and the earth, exposed to the wind and the sun every day, and there wasnt even a little dust? Wasnt that a strange thing? Chu Yang was right. The Pagoda Mountain was solid, but from the back, nothing could be seen of it, and even ordinary people could go right through it. But from the south, it was a solid mountain again, that even a small stone on the mountain could not be moved by a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! Why was that so? The Sword Spirit was perplexed. Could it really be what Chu Yang said: This was not a mountain but a magic weapon? But if it was a magic weapon, then with such great power, it would be a great treasure that everyone in the Nine Heavens would fight for! How could it be left here alone? The Sword Spirit immediately felt lost for words. Sword Spirit, how many positions have we searched? asked Chu Yang. Seventeen! answered the Sword Spirit precisely. Good, well continue to search the eighteenth! Chu Yang smiled. Even if I have to search until the 1,800th, I must find the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! ... In the blink of an eye, it had been three days. In the early hours of the morning, Chu Yang sat dazed on a protruding rock atop the fourth floor of the mountain. Its supposed to be here, how can it not be? Chu Yang felt doubtful. He almost turned the entire fourth floor all over, but he could neither find the cave that Ye Zui had entered nor the Purple Crystal cave that Lang Yng had entered! But these two things were really on the fourth floor! Theres no way this would be wrong! No matter whether it was south, east or west, Chu Yang had already searched through them all. This was normal thinking: If one entered from the South, of course he had to start looking from the south. If he went to the north and got caught in all that void, wouldnt he be even more unable to find? ... In the following six days, professionals from the Ye n kepting, and they slowly blocked the exits of the Pagoda Mountain. By the sixth day, the number of people from the Ye n had increased to thousands. From where Chu Yang was, he could clearly see ant-sized people walking around at the foot of the mountain. But Chu Yang wasnt worried about this at all: With Ning Tianya the super bodyguard on his side, if Chu Yang still cared about these little shrimps ... he really didnt need to live any longer. Ning Tianya would kill him with one p for looking down on the old man! Mentioning Ning Tianya, It needs to be mentioned: In these six days, Ning Tianya had always been at the same ce, maintaining the same posture and never moving even a bit ... Chu Yang stood up with some resignation. It seems that this side, isnt it too... Weve observed east, south, west, south-east, south-west... from all angles without omission! Then whats left is only north, north-west and north-east. Chu Yang muttered, Go! He stepped out. Lets go over these sides first... ... Another three days passed. Chu Yang felt a little helpless. Early this morning, Chu Yang sat on arge stone facing north. But his feeling was that he was sitting in the air. He felt nothing under his buttocks, and he saw nothing in his eyes. Looking down, it was full of clouds, looking back, it was also a void. But he was actually still on the mountain. Looking up, the sky was about to light up. The moon hung in the sky, a perfect semi-circle. It looked cold and chilly, making people feel lonely. Theres nothing to see here, and of course you wont find it, Chu Yang said to the Sword Spirit. But in the Nine Tribtions Space, the Sword Spirit opened his eyes wide abruptly. In the next moment, the Sword Spirit suddenly ran out of the Nine Tribtions Space, looking as though he was on fire. It startled Chu Yang. Hey! What happened to you? The Sword Spirit looked to the east with a totally stunned expression and murmured, The sun ising out ... Violet Aura Colorful Clouds have appeared... Chu Yang said impatiently, Whats so strange about that, it happens every day... Eh?!! He turned back abruptly. What? Every time I find the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, there is always Violet Aura Colorful Clouds, the Sword Spirit murmured, looking toward the East. Chu Yang was shocked and immediately felt like he had woken up from a dream. He stood up rapidly and observed abruptly. In the west, the bright moon hung obliquely, and in the east, tens of thousands of rays of Violet Aura were rising slowly. The sun was about to emerge! Violet Aura From the East, a bright moones out on top of the mountains! Chu Yang trembled all over. He looked at the Violet Aura on the horizon without blinking. Immediately, he turned to look toward the West. There, in the mist and clouds, the vague shadows of the mountains were ever so clear, and the moon was hanging right on top of the mountains. It seemed that this moon was rising slowly among the mountains. In the next moment, a red moon jumped out of the horizon in the east. Immediately, the sky was full of colorful clouds! Meanwhile, that bright moon also seemed to be emitting its final glory and actually shone cold, chilly light toward the world too. Chu Yang stood on top of the mountain while he suddenly discovered this rare spectacle of the world. In the east, thousands of colorful rays of dawn and Violet Aura filled the sky. In the west, it was all radiance and tranquility. The east was a magnificent passion, the west was elegant peace! Yet, the east and west were lit up at the same time. The Heaven and the earth were filled with light! Chapter 1371 - The Aura of the Sixth Sword Fragmen Chapter 1371 The Aura of the Sixth Sword Fragmen The dark night above his head seemed to be lifted slowly by a giant hand, showing the clear blue sky. The ground underneath his feet also slowly started to glow in the color of dawn... But Chu Yang suddenly realized that the ce where he stood was very different. The sky above his head had been illuminated, and the ground under his feet was all brightened. Besides this mountain range where he was at, it was still the deep dark night in the vicinity! It seemed that this sky and this earth was not in the same space! The heavens and earth had already been lit, yet it was actually still night here! Chu Yangs breathing quickened. Violet Aura from the East, a bright moones out above the mountains. When heaven and earth are covered in the same light, the night is cold and chilly! The scene described by these verses finally appeared clearly in front of Chu Yang! There was definitely no mistake: This was the ce that Lang Yng had described! The ce where Purple Crystals were abundant, a ce full of blessings! Every single thing matched! Chu Yangs two hands trembled a little, but his eyes still watched all of this clearly and sharply. He had a clear premonition: The answer to the riddle is about to appear! Finally, at the moment when the sun rose above the horizon... A purple light came from the eastern sky and a clear glow emanated from the moon in the west. Right when the clear glow just appeared on the horizons, the moon sunk below the horizon and was not visible anymore. But this clear glow still prated into this blurry night mist. On the same night, the purple light also came in persistently. The clear glow and the purple light met five feet in front of Chu Yang! Right at the moment when the two glows abruptly converged, the point where they met brightened at once. The void that was there disappeared, and the mountains and rocks all around floated upward. In a sh, a passage appeared. Chu Yang took a deep breath, and his body floated up like a feather and dropped at this intersection. He took two steps forward and entered a magical passage! Those two rays of light guided Chu Yang past a turn and then disappeared suddenly. And then, Chu Yang found that he was facing the south. The dark mist all over the sky disappeared. All around him, everything was clearly visible, including the smallest details. In front of him, a straight passage went toward a dark cave. The Sword Spirit shouted excitedly, I feel it! I feel the aura of the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Inside his Dantian, the first five fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword buzzed and vibrated. The sword intent started moving up and down the Nine Tribtions Sword. At the entrance of the cave, something in faint purple was about to burst outward! Chu Yang had smelled the Purple Crystal mine! Yes, inside this cave was an unbelievably thick smell of Purple Crystals! There must be a super Purple Crystal mine over here! Or it wasnt a Purple Crystal mine at all, but one gigantic piece of Purple Crystal! Inside the Purple Crystal was the sharp aura of the Nine Tribtions Sword! It seemed that it was about to cut through this Pagoda Mountain and fly out! The Sword Spirit urged, Go inside! Go in and youll get the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Chu Yangs footsteps stopped at the entrance of the cave. He could feel the eagerness of the Sword Spirit and also the desire of the Nine Tribtions Sword. But now, he stopped! If I entered now, I would be able to obtain the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. But If I got the sixth fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword, the passage between the three levels of the Nine Heavens continent will be reopened. And the people of the Lan n will definitely send people to check on the Iron Cloud. Then, will my return or the Lan ns arrival be faster? It would definitely take some efforts for me to obtain the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. It may take half a day, one day, or even three days. Everything is possible. But the Lan n was originally on the south side of the continent, and there was a passage to the lower three heavens over there originally! Within a day, they could reach the Iron Cloud. Ill need to obtain the sixth fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword here, then break through the blockade of the Ye n, travel day and night to rush to the passage, and then enter the passage down to the Lower Three Heavens and rush to the Iron Cloud! Can I make it in time? Calcting like this, Chu Yang felt that he would be at least three dayste! But at such times, not to mention three days, to be even one day, one hour, or even just an instant toote could cause regrets for a lifetime! Though he had already improved the strength of Tie Butian and arranged for Feng Qiliang to be there, Chu Yang was clearly aware that such little strength was not enough to fight against the Lan n at all! Twisting his brows, Chu Yang stopped. At the edge of the cave toward the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, he stopped. And my brothers! They are all in the Middle Three Heavens, and theres no knowing if someone has found out the rtionship between them. Even if they were only slightly suspected, they would be killed. Chu Yang frowned, looking upward. He asked via telepathy, Elder Ning, can you hear me? After a moment, Ning Tianyas voice sounded. Whats the matter? Could you pleasee to me for a moment? Chu Yang asked via telepathy. In a moment, Ning Tianya descended following the direction of Chu Yangs voice, and then immediately, he asked, Whats going on? He came down following the voice, yet arrived into a void, but the moment he saw Chu Yang, his world got all bright again and everything returned to normal. The wonders of the heaven and earth cant be exined, said Chu Yang briefly. Whats the matter? Ning Tianya naturally also knew that in this Pagoda Mountain, many things could not be understood withmon logic. He didnt insist but said, You look so desperate, is the sky going to copse? Chu Yangughed and said, Yes, for me, the sky is going to copse indeed. Ning Tianya stopped short. Oh? Elder Ning,e and look at this cave. Chu Yang pointed a finger. Well, I havent found it before. Ning Tianya nodded and then got shocked. Is this the cave Ye Zui inherited from the Extraterrestrial Demons? No! said Chu Yang seriously. This will be my inheritance. Ning Tianya was not stupid. He eximed, You mean theres a fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword inside here? Chu Yang smiled bitterly. Not only a fragment of Nine Tribtions Sword but a crucial fragment as well. The sixth fragment. As long as I obtain it, it can immediately lead to free passage in the whole of the Nine Heavens... Ning Tianyas expression grew heavy. I see! But this free passage is what Im worried about, said Chu Yang. I have brothers in the Middle Three Heavens and a woman in the Lower Three Heavens. And the Lan n seems already very sure about the identity of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master... Although they arent sure that its me yet, they know that Her Majesty, the Emperor in the Lower Three Heavens, is the woman of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Ning Tianya was horrified. How can you be so careless? Chu Yang smiled bitterly. Back then, who would have thought that this could happen today? At that time, it was just a lifesaving thing given to Tie Butian for her to stay safe... Who would think that the impact was so huge? So the Lan n had arranged a few Supreme Martial Artists from early on, waiting at the Iron Cloud together with the Eldest Young Master of the Lan n, Lan Ruo. Chu Yang said, But thest time I went down, I killed all those people! Ning Tianyas eyes widened. Killed all those people... They went down for the glory of a million years... And you killed them all... Yes, I killed them all. Chu Yang spread out his hands. So this time when the passage opens, the Lan n will definitely go down to Iron Cloud at once. He said in a low voice, I am worried about the safety over there! Ning Tianya finally understood. You mean, you want me to go over, protect them and stop the Lan n? Chu Yang said, If you, Elder Ning, are willing, I certainly hope that you can go there yourself! He said heavily, For protection! Ning Tianya let out a sigh. Since I met you at the Far North Wastnds of the Middle Three Heavens, boy, this old man has never beenfortable ... Now, Ive actually be your hitter... And Ive got to travel so far across the Nine Heavens... I was going to go and visit my disciple first, said Ning Tianya. And then, he was suddenly stunned. But Chu Yang didnt really notice, and he said, Actually, I feel very embarrassed too. But if you can do me this favor, I will be immensely grateful... Who wants your gratefulness! Ning Tianya looked around to agree at first, but he became angry suddenly. Im not going! Chu Yang was dumbfounded. Whats going on with this old dude? Ning Tianya said angrily, Ive only just realized, that day you kept saying you feel guilty, you were actually talking about my disciple! Youve got my disciple, and youre still thinking of having concubines!? Chu Yang was confused. How many days had passed? This old guy actually didnt get it back then? The veins on Ning Tianyas forehead became visible. He was infuriated. Back then, I only remembered Master Xues entrustment and focused onforting you... I didnt think that youre actually such a beast, getting ideas on my poor disciple! You were too extreme and rigid in your past life, so Wu Qianqian gave you gentleness. You were too straightforward and inflexible in your past life, so Tie Butian bestowed upon you wisdom. You were too heartless in your past life, so Mo Qingwu supplemented you with sentiment. Chu Yang repeated this passage and asked, Elder Ning, do you have a weak memory... Didnt you tell me this? Ning Tianya yelled. That was what Master Xue had said! I was only repeating... Well, Ive only known about such sh*tty things recently. At the same time, Ning Tianya was also wondering. When Xue Leihans words tofort Chu Yang were repeated, Ning Tianya found that he really did not have any emotional fluctuations. In the whole period of time back then, he actually felt very calm. He didnt realize that the Mo Qingwu in the story was the sole disciple that he loved the most. Only now, when he heard Chu Yang revisit the old events, did he suddenlye to the realization. Chu Yang sighed deeply. I deeply admire your ability to react, how long has it been already... Ning Tianya was just as speechless. About this matter, he also felt confused. He just yelled. You actually want me to go and protect Little Wus love rival... Chu Yang rolled his eyes. Dont you think that... youre making a fuss for no reason? Ning Tianya snorted loudly and still felt ufortable inside. He said, If I go, what about you? These little boys of the Ye n are all here to get you! Chu Yang frowned. It wont take you much time to clean them up a little before you leave, right? You can make all of them disabled, I can go downter to kill them off myself... Minister Chu was totally going to recruit cheapbor. With the worlds best hitter, it would be a loss not to use him! Chapter 1372 - The Unfortunate Ye Chenchen

Chapter 1372 The Unfortunate Ye Chenchen

With his belly brimming with frustration, Ning Tianya let out a long howl and flew out in a sh. His howl became more and more frustrated and more and more resounding as he shot madly down the mountain! He didnt want to stay even a moment longer with Chu Yang. The moment he saw that fellows face, he wanted to throw a punch at him. ... With his face full of murderous intent, Ye Zui paced back and forth in front of the team. He had already waited five to six days in session here, yet Chu Yang still hadnte down from above. Fury raged stronger and stronger in Ye Zuis heart. Any discoveries? In a loud and booming voice, Ye Zui asked a Ye n expert who was currently flying over hurriedly from another direction. None! Ive already asked around in all four cardinal directions. During these six days, absolutely no one fitting that description had passed by! I can guarantee that! He must still be in the mountain! Ye Zui snorted. Its fine as long as hes still on the mountain... This time, no matter what, I must kill him! He had gone after Zhuge Hun after returning to the n, only to discover that Zhuge Hun had actually sped all the way and was already close to leaving the Ye n territory. Therefore, he was not in time to catch up to him. The moment he thought of that, Ye Zui was filled with frustration. He didnt expect that Zhuge Hun would be this decisive and able to advance and retreat promptly. The moment his attack failed, he had immediately retreated to safety and fled far away. Since they didnt manage to capture the Zhuge n members, needless to say, they didnt manage to capture the Lan n members either. Chu Yang was now the only one remaining whom he could vent his frustrations on. As such, during thest few days, Ye Zui had gathered one by one in this ce all the military forces that he could activate. He wanted Chu Yangs life, no matter the price! If not for the fact that those hurrying to the north-west had already gone too far, he had even wanted to intercept the experts there and get them to join in this siege! Just for the sake of killing Chu Yang! Right now, the importance which Chu Yang held in his heart had ranked him as his number one must-kill target! Far above the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! At present, the Ye n experts gathered at the base of the Pagoda Mountain had already reached a frightening number. Ye Zui clenched his jaw, his heart feeling as though a bunch of mes was burning within. If he didnt kill Chu Yang, he wouldnt be able to sleep or eat well! Unwittingly revealing his greatest secret had already be a nightmare that Ye Zui couldnt escape from. No matter what, he had to kill Chu Yang so that he could set his mind at ease. He was afraid; afraid that one day after waking up, someone would suddenly point at him and say, He is the Extraterrestrial Demon! He is the true Extraterrestrial Demon! How was he able to be a fourth-grade Sword Supremacy in such a short amount of time? Its because of the Great Heavenly Demon Technique! All thanks to the Extraterrestrial Demons! If you dont believe me, youll see once you battle him... If that happened, then that would truly be Ye Zuis nightmare. In fact, during the past few days, even in his sleep, he would dream that he was being hunted down by the entire world! Falling off a cliff and yet nevernding; that terrifying feeling of falling made Ye Zui tremble all over. He would then wake up with a start, his entire body drenched in cold sweat. Watch with all your attention! Do not allow even a mosquito to fly out of the Pagoda Mountain! Ye Zui bellowed sinisterly, No matter what, we must destroy Chu Yang, the Extraterrestrial Demon, here! And hack him into a million pieces! Whoever messes up, offer up your own head as penance! Your entire family will be executed and all your kin wiped out! Now, all of you had better keep your eyes peeled! ... Unbeknown to him, ck aura filled Ye Zuis eyes as he yelled. However, all the Ye n members in front of him had their heads lowered, none of them daring to raise their heads. Sensing the ruthless murderous intent around the Eldest Young Master and that fury so wild and violent as if it was close to destroying everything, who dared to raise their heads to rebut anything? Right at this moment, a long howl suddenly rang out in the Pagoda Mountain! He hase down! Overjoyed, Ye Zui yelled maniacally. Everyone raised their heads at the same time, murderous intent permeating throughout the area! Its precisely this fellow that has caused so many of us to stand here and suffer through lectures. Now that youve finallye down, if we dont torture you to death, we would be letting down all our sufferings and frustrations of thest few days! However, everyone was shocked the next instant. Their shock then turned into horror! When the howl first rang out, it should have been from the mountain summit. But this moment, it had already reached the midpoint of the mountain. The howl became increasingly robust, as though all living things between these heavens and earth had called out into the sky as one in this instant! Deafening booms echoed as the howl transformed into violent ps of thunder, golden lightning striking downwards with great intensity! Boom... The howl was still continuing, but all the mountains in the surroundings had already be covered in swirling dust shooting toward the heavens! The power of a single howl reverberated throughout ten thousand miles of where they were! As the ground shook, nobody could keep their bnce. Some fell all over the ce while the few whose cultivation levels were low had alreadynded on their bottoms, thanks to the tremors. Yet as the ground shook, they were thrown up and down time and again. A look of abject terror appeared in Ye Zuis eyes. He asked repeatedly, Who is this person? Who is this person? All the Ye n members were overwhelmed by dizziness at the moment; who had the leisure to answer him right now? A few of them had participated in besieging Wu Juecheng in the Ye n courtyard back then. At this moment, they instinctively had a bad feeling about this. Could it be that... Young Master Ye Zui had also mmed his foot against an iron te this time? How is it that... judging from the momentum, the iron te this time seems to be even worse than the iron te from the previous time... The howl had already reached the point above them. Everywhere within 300 miles of where they were, dust and earth permeated the sky and gathered into a huge mushroom cloud, surging and billowing into the blue skies. Within the howl, a series of thuds suddenly rang out. As Ye Zui swayed unsteadily, to his horror, he saw the experts whom he had stationed at each of the pathways leading to the Pagoda Mountainnd one by one in front of him, as if dumplings being dropped into the pot! They slowly stacked up into a pile. As the howl faded, a grey-robed man slowlynded, his hands held behind him. Coming to a stop in front of them, he, with a tinge of anger, asked calmly, So you are the ones who had disturbed this old mans cultivation? What should your punishment for this sin be? Ye Zui got a shock. He hurriedly tried to exin. Elder, please calm down. We are... Shut up! The grey-robed man snapped at him in a domineering manner. People from the Ye n? He actually didnt bother listening to any form of exnation from Ye Zui. Ye Zui nodded repeatedly, his heart fearful to the extreme. He hoped that this person would, on ount of the n, refrain from taking measures that were too extreme! Hmph! I was wondering who would be this gutsy. So its the Ye n! Snorting, the grey-robed mans hands shed and moved about continuously. Just like little chicks, the ten over people remaining around them were caught by him and then discarded and thrown onto the heap of people. Lastly, he gave Ye Zui a p across the cheek. Ye Zui was hit so hard that one of his legs left the ground while the toes of the other remained pointed against the ground. He spun 70 to 80 rounds with great force, just like a spinning top. There were stars shing in his eyes... Little demonic whelp! The grey-robed man let out a snort and cursed in a low voice. Right away, Ye Zui felt an icy chilling all over him. His mind waspletely in a mess. He knows. He knows my secret too! Thats right, I talked about it in the mountains... With his cultivation, how could he possibly not have heard? More than a hundred Ye n experts above the cultivation of Martial Saint were stacked into a heap just like that. Every one of them was throwing up blood as they lost theirbat ability. Their ears were still ringing and blood was even flowing out of the ears of some of them. Ye Zui lowered his head in fear and trepidation as a hint of extreme malice shed across his eyes. Hmph, when my Great Heavenly Demon Technique ispleted, Ill squish you to death with one hand... The grey-robed man let out another snort. All of a sudden, he hollered, Ye Chenchen! Come to the Pagoda Mountain! His voice traveled leisurely, neither fast nor slow; neither upset nor angry. In the courtyard of the Ye n several hundred miles away, a loud shout, as though a p of thunder, suddenly echoed. Ye Chenchen! Come to the Pagoda Mountain! Thud, thud, thud... The few walls of fences in the Ye n had already been reduced to a terrible state by Wu Juecheng previously. This time, they copsed directly. Ye Chenchen, who was quietly cultivating in his chamber, came to with a shock. What happened? I dont know. Whos the one telling me to go to the Pagoda Mountain? This... Ye Chenchen made a prompt decision and flew out immediately. He could sense clearly that the cultivation of this person who had shouted was way above his. Since he wasmanding him to go to the Pagoda Mountain this way, there must be a reason for it. A shadow shed and Ye Chenchen appeared on the rooftop. The next instant, with another sh, he had already vanished into the morning light. ... In front of the Pagoda Mountain, Ning Tianya stood with his hands behind his back. Behind him was Ye Zui, who was trembling all over, and the Ye n experts who had been thrown into a heap. Ning Tianyas p had caused all the demonic aura within Ye Zui to be sealed; right now, he was truly helpless. Before long. In the distance, a rustling sound, like that of a typhoon going through the mountains, could be heard. It was hard to believe that this sound was actually produced by someone flying. A figure, as though a shooting star, suddenlynded. With a light sway, that terrifying inertia resulting from traveling at high speed was immediately dispelled. As he stood in one spot and took in the situation, his expression couldnt help but change. Elder Ning, so its the esteemed elder whos here. How could Ye Chenchen possibly not recognize Ning Tianya, the top expert in the world? The moment he saw that it was actually him, his heart immediately trembled. They had provoked Wu Juecheng the other time; could they have provoked Ning Tianya this time? The moment he thought of that, Ye Chenchen felt a toothacheing on at once. Judging from the situation at hand, there was a real possibility that that was the case? Cough... I say, Little Ye, whats the matter with you? Ning Tianya struck first in order to gain the initiative and made aint as the guilty party to gain the right of reason first. How could you do this? I was just cultivating for a while in the Pagoda Mountain... and you actually incited your descendants toe here and make trouble! What kind of intentions are you harboring? Ye Chenchens expression darkened right away. This bunch of bastards was actually using my name as a front when making trouble? Whats the matter with you?! Ning Tianya demanded furiously, Do you think Im easy to bully?! Ye Chenchen gave a wry smile in response. If youre easy to bully, then there truly wont be anyone who isnt easy to bully in this world... Without any other alternative, he replied, Elder Ning, please calm down. Let me investigate this matter! There must be a misunderstanding here. Ning Tianya snorted angrily. What misunderstanding is there? The truth of the matter is that I was cultivating in the mountains, yet your descendants were cursing and shouting loudly at the foot of the mountain... This is utterly unbelievable. Ye Chenchen, since when has the Ye n be this ill-bred? Ye Chenchens countenance was full of shame. Both from anger and embarrassment. Do I have it easy? Im already more than ten thousand years old and can be considered a man of noble character and well-respected. Now, within the span of a month, Ive been lectured twice by others as though they were lecturing their own son. The first time was still understandable; that was because Wu Juecheng had been provoked into storming the Ye n. The unaware were not to be med. However, after that incident, he had issued a strict order to refrain from stirring any more trouble! And now, not even half a month had passed and he was yanked over by Ning Tianya and severely lectured... Who did I provoke, seriously? Ye Chenchen was so furious that he was practically driven mad by these descendants of his. He shook all over, his limbs cold and icy! Chapter 1373 - The Hilt of The Nine Tribulations Sword

1373 The Hilt of The Nine Tribtions Sword

Looks like the Ye n has truly reached the point where a serious overhaul is necessary! Ye Chenchen secretly made up his mind. Get all of them to scram! I say, Little Ye, if I hear all this noise again during my cultivation... Dont me me for not showing you courtesy, said Ning Tianya pompously, on ount of his seniority. Understood! A repressed Ye Chenchen answered. Turning his head back viciously, he tried to suppress his anger as he snapped, Hurry and get the hell back! Ill settle the score with all of you when we get back! This wasnt just settling scores anymore; in this instant, Ye Chenchen had even the intention to swallow them alive! He was filled with utmost repression. Im already so old! Can all of you! Can all of you... not embarrass me like this... Stepping forward, he dealt each of them a palm strike each and allowed these fellows to regain some capacity to move. Then, Ye Chenchen kicked Ye Zui on his bottom. Get lost! If you dare to show up at the foot of Pagoda Mountain again, Ill destroy your cultivation! Ye Zui fled in a sorry plight, bringing his men with him as he did so. Elder Ning, thank you for showing mercy. If theres nothing else, Ill head back now. Ye Chenchen held his fists out and bid farewell. He had already made up his mind. It was pretty much since nine thousand years ago that he had stopped concerning himself with n matters. But now, it looked like there was a real need to clean things up. This Ye n, a n that behaved like this, had made even himself feel estranged from it... Wait, theres one more thing I want to remind you of. Ning Tianya watched him solemnly, his eyes cold and sinister. Little Ye, this great-great-grandson of yours... This number one sessor to the Ye n... Dont you feel that theres something very abnormal about him? Ye Chenchen was utterly confused. Abnormal? Ning Tianya replied solemnly, Hes practicing demonic arts! Demonic arts? What dem... Just as Ye Chenchen uttered a somewhat confused murmur, his expression suddenly changed drastically. Elder Ning, what you mean is... Ning Tianya nodded dispassionately. Exactly what youre thinking of! You can verify it yourself when you get back... On ount of your father, Ill give you a pointer this time. Ye Chenchen waspletely drenched in cold sweat instantly. Bowing all the way down, he said with absolute sincerity and some bted fear, Thank you very much, Elder Ning! He had to thank him. If Ning Tianya hadnt told him but someone else instead... Ye Chenchen could guarantee that within the span of a month, the Ye n would bepletely erased from this continent! The demonic arts! This was a threat far greater than what the Nine Tribtions Sword Master posed. Most people werent aware of the demonic arts, but how could those who were already beyond the level of a seventh-grade or eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist and had gained the right to be privy to confidential secrets not know of it? Among thew-enforcement officers... Would the Dharma Supreme etc not know of it? With a somber expression, Ye Chenchen flew off and left. Ning Tianya also breathed a sigh of relief. The Ye n definitely wouldnt dare toe to the Pagoda Mountain anymore. Ye Chenchen would also keep Ye Zui on a tight leash, so Chu Yang shouldnt face any more issues. In that case, he should now prepare to head to the Lower Three Heavens... Turning back, Ning Tianya nced behind him. He murmured, The sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword... Hes almost there... Chu Yang, do not mistreat my disciple... With a sh, he suddenly vanished, leaving behind no trace of himself. ... Chu Yang had already entered the cave. The cave looked very shallow from the outside, as though one could see right to the end with just one nce. But after entering, one would realize that this cave was unexpectedly long and winding. It actually seemed as if one would never reach the end. After walking in over a hundred feet, a corner where Chu Yang could turn entered his sight. At the corner, to his surprise, he noticed a piece of paper being held in ce with a jade pendant. xx day, xx month, xx year I identally entered this cave. Having lost all hope, I can only leave this world. My lover met with a cmity while I myself suffered injustice. I had wished to kill the viin, but there is nothing I can do! s! Never mind, I shall see the end of my life in this cave then. Even though Chu Yang didnt recognize the handwriting, he realized after reading the content. This must have been left behind by Lang Yng when he had entered this cave the first time. For some reason, he didnt remove it but left it here all this time. But Chu Yangs thoughts then came around If he were Lang Yng, he probably wouldnt have removed it either. He would have left it here as a sort of testimony to remind himself of the goal he should work toward... Sighing, Chu Yang applied force and the jade pendant and paper disintegrated together. Since your feud has been resolved, then lets allow this sense of persistence to dissipate... As he walked further in, the aura of Purple Crystals became richer and richer. After a good two hours... When he turned thest corner, Chu Yang was astounded! The dazzling color of Purple Crystals that entered his eyes without warning almost blinded him. Everywhere that he could see was pretty muchpletely a world made of Purple Crystals. The entire interior of this enormous cave was formed by one gigantic piece of whole Purple Crystal! Purple light shone and dazzled throughout the entire cave. And this was merely the entrance to the Purple Crystal cave! About twenty feet in, a mark could be seen clearly, as though someone had moved about in that area over the years. The Purple Crystal on the ground there had already been somewhat smoothened. Lang Yng must have cultivated his Purple Crystal Hand here. The Nine Tribtions Sword trembled as it urged Chu Yang to go further in. Stepping forward, Chu Yang walked deeper in. After another few hundred feet, he sensed that there seemed to be some kind of barrier ahead that was preventing people from entering. A cloud of purple light, dense and shiny, had solidified and sealed the entrance to the cave at this point. Chu Yang walked up to it. He reached out and gave it a push, only to realize that his hand seemed to have sunk into a spread of sticky goo. A wave of energy surged intensely toward the outside. Chu Yang summoned up all his strength, yet he was still thrown out violently by this sticky goos power. He was thrown back a hundred feet! This ce was indeed not somewhere that a regr person could enter. Rather than being rmed, Chu Yang was instead delighted at being driven back. He raised his arm and a tiny sword gradually took form in the middle of his palm. A crystal clear sword hum suddenly emitted from it. The Nine Tribtions Sword was right at hand! The Nine Tribtions Sword in its true form. Chu Yang slowly walked forward. The tip of the Nine Tribtions Sword slowly pierced the spread of sticky goo. All of a sudden, the entire sword lit up. Wisps of an unknown substance seemed to be entering the body of the sword, while wisps of something were also gushing out of the Nine Tribtions Sword and into the surrounding fog. Just like two old friends who hadnt seen each other in ages had finally reunited and were greeting each other warmly. Have you eaten? Yes, I have. Have you? Yes, I have eaten too. Thats great, weve both eaten... At least, that was the kind of bizarre feeling Chu Yang was having right now. Then, after they greeted each other like that... That cloud of translucent and mysterious purple fog suddenly disappeared. Just like a door that had originally been tightly sealed, after going through a few lines of unbelievably empty and nonsensical civilities, suddenly opened and went, Pleasee in!. Even Chu Yang found this incredibly ridiculous. The Nine Tribtions Sword was already swooping forward. Chu Yang followed closely after. After entering, Chu Yang discovered that the cave walls here had be Purple Crystal Cores. Purple Crystal Coresy closely side by side, connected as one to form a cave... Chu Yang marveled at it as he took step after step forward. After walking several hundred feet, the ce turned into a whole span of Purple Crystal Jade Essence! This body of Purple Crystal Jade Essence easily spanned several hundred feet as it extended inwards. After walking in further, true to his expectations, what appeared next were Souls of Purple Crystal indeed. The Sword Spirit was still leading the way in front excitedly. Chu Yang had a ridiculous feeling in his mind Could there be Holy Crystals and Divine Crystals in here too? s, the Nine Tribtions Sword came to a stop at the root area of the Souls of Purple Crystal. Chu Yang slowly walked over, only to see a peculiar flower deep within the cave. The flower waspletely formed by Purple Crystal aura. In the middle, somethingy quietly on top. A sword hilt! The sword hilt rested in the eye of the flower, quiet and unmoving. However, it leisurely gave off an imposing aura, as though it had everything firmly in its grasp. The aura emanated in a veryposed and very steady manner. The first five fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword started to tremble with excitement. The sword intent left the body of the sword and weaved about in mid-air in excitement. In the world of his subconsciousness. The Sword Spiritmented with some surprise, So the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword is the hilt this time! Aposed Chu Yang replied, Looks like it. In his mind, however, he thought of the text written in the Nine Tribtions Sword principle verse. The hilt of the Nine Tribtions Sword. The handle of the sword was where the source of all attacks of the sword was controlled. The hilt of the Nine Tribtions Sword was divided into two sides Yin and Yang and possessed both elements of the universe! Chu Yang looked over to see that even though the sword hilt was the same color throughout, one side of it was rather shiny while the other was rather dark. But of course, when held in the hand, this was not noticeable at all. The first five fragments of the sword started to be restless at the same time. The sword hilt started to slowly rise from the flower of fog. It moved slowly and leisurely, yet it gave people a kind of feeling that was unbelievablyposed and confident. The next moment, the sword tip, edge, spine, crossguard and tang dived over at the same time! ng, ng, ng, ng, ng! Every part settled in its respective position! After a dazzling sh of light, a sword nearingpletion appeared right before Chu Yang! In his eyes, this sword was alreadyplete. If something must be said to be missing, then it would be the sword pommel. That is the tip of the sword hilt, also known as the sword knob. Other than that, it was basically already perfect andcking nothing. Chu Yang couldnt help but be puzzled The Nine Tribtions Sword should consist of nine fragments. In that case, what could the other two fragments be? A sword close topletion reappeared in front of Chu Yang. It emanated a warm and friendly intent. With a smile, Chu Yang reached out. The sword hilt seemed to hesitate for a moment before it cautiouslynded in his palm. The sword intent came whizzing over, entangling itself around it. With some uncertainty and caution, the sword hilt shook slightly in Chu Yangs palm. A warm smile appeared on Chu Yangs face and he opened his heart and soul to it. The first five fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword were encouraging it, or perhaps waiting and looking forward... The next moment, the sword hilt gave a very light tremor. Then, the Nine Tribtions Sword let out a ng and the minuscule gaps that had originally existed between each part and the nextpletely disappeared! The entire sword was as crystal clear as water, and asposed and steady as a mountain. The body of the sword shone brightly, as though wind and clouds were surging. Chu Yangs heart suddenly felt a little more assured. Yes, assured. The kind of feeling as though one had something that he could really rely on and a strong sense of security. At the same time, his mind suddenly blurred and trembled. Before he even realized, he had entered the Nine Tribtions Space. Only to see that the current Nine Tribtions Space,pared to just a moment before, had expanded by not just ten but a hundred times! Purple aura permeated every inch of space. In an empty area, the Sword Spirit wielded the sword, disying move after move of profound wisdom. They were the sword moves of the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! I hold the decisive power over ones life in my hand; the heavens are on the brink of copse when my fingers close. Wind and clouds gather when the nine tribtions disperse; blood stters like ink beyond the Nine Heavens! Chapter 1374 - The Sword Hilt Comes Home

Chapter 1374 The Sword Hilt Comes Home

I hold the decisive power over ones life in my hand; the heavens are on the brink of copse when my fingers close. Wind and clouds gather when the nine tribtions disperse; blood stters like ink beyond the Nine Heavens! The sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Watching the Sword Spirit disy the sword moves, Chu Yang had an intense feeling of I hold the great happenings of the world in my hand and the universe in my heart! This was a kind of confidence and awe-inspiring might that couldnt be put into words! I hold the decisive power over ones life in my hand! This was the first move of the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. This move was truly arrogant and conceited to the extreme, and it also contained an awe-inspiring might and dominance. With the attitude of a ruler descending upon the world, it seemed to be dering to the world Whether or not the world lives or dies is up to me! This was a killer move that took into ount both offense and defense! As well as gaining momentum. When this move was used in actual battle, the person up against this move, when facing such vast, irresistible and irreversible impetus, would unwittingly feel a sense of obeisance welling up within him I cannot go against it! I can only surrender! With this move, if he wanted the opponent to live, the opponent would live. And if he wanted the opponent to die, then he would die! Life and death were up to him and entirely dependent on his mood! The second move, the heavens are on the brink of copse when my fingers close! It yed up this momentum further and to the extreme. What the first move faced off with were still humans; but what the second move dealt with were instead the heavens! When his fingers closed around the sword, even the heavens shall copse! Not to mention the humans who stood against him; they could only be reduced to dust under his sword! All who opposed him would cease to exist! The third move, wind and clouds gather when the nine tribtions disperse, was instead a through and through wild and offensive move! As if gathering the wind and clouds of the Nine Heavens time and again and detonating them time and again, its destructive power stronger than thest each time! The impetus gathered by the first two moves fully erupted in this move, as though the roaring waves of the Yangtze River and the rising tide of the great ocean! When it reached the ninth explosion, it would blow up with a powerful boom and destroy everything! Blood stters like ink beyond the Nine Heavens! This was the final move. But this move was also the most bloodthirsty one. After annihting the human world and storming up to the Nine Heavens, the battleground remained a chaotic mess where rivers of blood flowed. Blood stained the heavens and earth as though ink sttering! These were the four moves that held the world in its grasp. Each of these moves clearly emanated a certain aura Control! The sword moves of the first few fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword flowed within Chu Yangs mind like clear little streams. When it progressed to where he was and reached these few moves of the sword hilt, Chu Yang suddenly discovered that something seemed to have changed! A change in quality itself! Do you feel it? asked the Sword Spirit who was in high spirits. When the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword was obtained, all of the Sword Spirits feebleness suddenly and miraculously vanished without a trace. His mental state instantly recovered to its fullest and even improved by leaps and bounds! Yes, I feel it! Chu Yang said seriously, As though... These four moves provide a boosting effect for the twenty moves before them! Yes! It is only with the sword hilt that a sword possesses a strong support! As well as amander and manager. The Sword Spirit went on. Just like an invincible elite squad, this is an organization. Any one of them, when singled out, is invincible. However, such a team, when working together, easily falls into a situation where each fights on their own. Therefore, when encountering arge-scale battle, this team is instead unable to attain victory. Because no matter how strong each individuals strength is, they are but a heap of scattered sand! At this point, they need a strategist to join them as a hand to direct and control these experts, such that they can, from a heap of scattered sand,e together to form a fist! And disy their fullestbat ability; in fact, more than even tenfold of theirbat ability! To seize victory and destroy their foes! This strategist must first assimte himself with the rest, thoroughly understand them and thene up with the most powerful battle strategy based on each individuals strengths and weaknesses! Therefore, he must prate the entire sword. As such, the sword hilt is the root; it is themander. The Sword Spirit exined softly. Chu Yang mused over this. He said, I understand now. Take for example my brothers; when all of us are aplished, be it Duxing, Xieyun or Ji Mo, Little Wolf, Wushang or Butong, etc... Any one of us, when let out into the wild alone, can easily dominate an area. However, each of us has our own temperament and our own individual traits. Thus, the moment we are not coordinated well, when we encounter a team battle, we may instead be unable to disy our strongestbat ability! For example, if Duxing is partnered with Wushang, part of theirbat ability would go to waste. If Ji Mo is partnered with Kedi, theirbat ability would be insufficient... If Butong and the viburnum flowers are partnered together, it is instead over-agile and not steady enough. Therefore, at such times, we must partner differentbinations ofbat ability ording to the different types of opponents. And at these times, the sword hilt is needed to bnce their abilities, for example, Tianji joining the fort! The Sword Spirit smiled. Yes, exactly like so! Chu Yang pondered over this. He asked, Which is to say that among the brothers, Tianji is the soul, themander and the manager? Wrong! The Sword Spirit replied, Mo Tianji is not the soul or the manager. However, he is themander. Oh? asked Chu Yang. This is the same as a kingdom where the army is out on a conquest. In the army, there is the senior general, the deputy general, the assistant general and the suprememander! The senior general, deputy general and assistant general perform their own function and have their own ability. If they are matched well, things will go smoothly. And this power to match people is in the hands of the suprememander. Mo Tianjis current position is exactly the position of the suprememander! The position of the sword hilt! While you yourself, Chu Yang, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, are the manager! Youve extracted yourself from the battle, but you are in control of the battle situation. You are the decision-maker who points out the direction that they are to work toward together! Your role, if ced in a kingdom, is the sovereign. Because only the sovereign is able to direct the suprememander! The Sword Spirit continued seriously. These are the roles among all of you! Chu Yang nodded. Then, he felt something amiss. Thats not right! If we were to follow what you said... then, Tianji, Duxing, Wushang and the rest, wouldnt they have be my subordinates? The Sword Spirit mused over this for a moment before he replied, What I said earlier is just an analogy. However, what you said makes sense as well. Because such a rtionship, if deliberately pushed to develop in the direction of a top-down hierarchy, would naturally result in them bing your subordinates! And they definitely would not hold any resistance toward it. This is the most harmonious top-down rtionship. But if you do not wish to have it develop this way, it is also alright. However, even among brothers, there must be a clear distinction between seniority and precedence. Otherwise, they would still be a heap of scattered sand! Therefore, how you want to define their roles is up to you. The Sword Spirit reminded him. Also, it is not yet time to finalize their defined roles yet! Chu Yang made a sound of acknowledgment and kept this matter well in mind. If he had intended to develop it into a rtionship between superior and subordinate, he neednt have waited till now. If that were really the case... then wouldnt he have broken away from this team? And be by his lonesome self? Chu Yang would rather not have that kind of rtionship! However, he did not voice that aloud. When he thought of this, he even held a sense of wariness toward the Sword Spirit so that he wouldnt know his true thoughts. What I want are brothers and even more so that happiness when us brothers are together, and not some so-called mighty career... And even less so of obedient subordinates willing to die for me. Brothers were willing to die for each other because of their feelings for each other. A subordinate could die for his superior, but that was due to their rank and their mission. Even though both were heading toward death, they were as different as heaven and earth and two entirely different things! Right at this moment, Chu Yang suddenly felt churning in his Dantian The sword tip, sword edge, sword body, sword crossguard, sword tang and the sword hilt started to move at the same time! Under themand of the sword hilt, every fragment of the sword gradually started giving off a wave of purple aura, before they finally gathered to form a glittering purple line that marched straight into Chu Yangs Dantian. After entering, it separated into three and formed three strands of Primordial Real Silk. They entangled with the two other strands which were already there and formed a little purple mass before quietening. Chu Yang had only gotten two strands of Primordial Real Silk after going through so much trouble. But under the summon of the Sword Spirit, this power extracted from them actually increased by three strands instantly! Increasing by one and a half times out of thin air! It was equivalent to his strength doubling all of a sudden! When these three strands of Primordial Real Silk finally settled, an overwhelming wave of power suddenly erupted from Chu Yangs Dantian! This wave of power possessed such intensity! Such dominance and such suddenness! It came so out of the blue that even Chu Yang himself couldnt react in time! With a loud bang, Chu Yangs ck robes, from head to toe, were blown up into shreds. He actually became stark naked in the blink of an eye in this Purple Crystal cave. The next moment, the power that had surged out of his body shot in all directions! With a whoosh, waves of purple aura suddenly surged throughout the entire Purple Crystal cave! An unlimited amount of Purple Crystal power the spiritual energy of the universe contained within Purple Crystals suddenly converged fast and furious toward Chu Yang! They transformed into little bunches and wisps of vapor which permeated and seeped into every pore on Chu Yangs body. Chu Yang was dumbfounded! He stared at himself in thisical state, his eyes and mouth all askew. What... What is going on? The Sword Spirit replied, This is the benefit you deserve after obtaining the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Chu Yang was no longer in a state to answer him, because spiritual energy was also gushing madly into his mouth. Chu Yang felt like at this rate, he would be assailed so badly by these violent waves of energy that he would explode and die the next moment! His meridians had already been expanded to their limit. Wisp after wisp of purple spiritual energy brought along with them the wholly organic earth energy present within the cave as they rampaged with overpowering momentum within his meridians. Chu Yang was very puzzled as to why the Sword Spirit wasnt harvesting the energy into the Nine Tribtions Space. But in truth, the Sword Spirit was watching with a smile the whole time... Just as Chu Yang finally reached a point where he was unable to withstand it any further, the strands of Primordial Real Silk inside his Dantian suddenly activated. The Nine Tribtions Divine Technique gradually started to circte in this instant. In merely a breath, all the spiritual energy of the universe that had entered Chu Yangs body suddenly vanished without a trace. However, the spiritual energy outside was still pouring and pouring into him... And so, every time that feeling of near-explosion from being filled to the brim was about toe, the Nine Tribtions Divine Technique would activate... and absorb everything. The color of the Primordial Real Silk strands inside his Dantian would then brighten a few notches... This cycle repeated again and again... Chapter 1375 - So Weird

1375 So Weird

Within the Purple Crystal cave, spiritual energy flowed in abundance, so high in concentration that it could almost manifest into flowing liquid. Just like that, it surged wildly into Chu Yang. However, Chu Yangs Nine Tribtions Divine Technique, in a pace that was neither rapid nor slow and like an extremely precise and regted machine, would only activate with great momentum and absorb when his body reached the breaking point. And so, Chu Yang sank into a cycle The previous moment, his body was as empty as a void. The next moment, his body would be filled up so full to its limit that he was a step away from exploding. His meridians would even press against his skin and even his muscles were bloating up... Then, the next moment, it would go back to its empty state... At this moment, the Nine Tribtions Divine Technique hadpletely turned into a ck hole! It was, in a pace that was neither rapid nor slow yet greedily, devouring the spiritual energy in the Purple Crystal cave. Toward the end, Chu Yang decided that he might as well just rx. Fine, since theres no threat to my life and Im not even needed here... then Ill just take a break. You can do whatever you want. Chu Yang activated his inner vision to check on the Primordial Real Silk changes taking ce in his Dantian. After roughly two hours, Chu Yang finally discovered that the color of the Primordial Real Silk had stopped at an extremely bright and dazzling level and was no longer changing. As the next wave of spiritual energy that gushed in slowly umted, bit by bit, another hair-thin strand of Primordial Real Silk appeared... Chu Yang then watched with great interest as this newly-appeared strand of Primordial Real Silk, at a creeping speed, slowly unfurl, slowly lengthen, and slowly thicken and expand... Then, it crawled to a stop at a normal thickness and started to change in color, gradually shifting from a dull greyish purple into a brighter shade... Chu Yang finally understood something. Sword Spirit, Ive figured it out. The Sword Spirit was stunned. What did you figure out? Ive figured out why the Nine Tribtions Divine Technique is so slow in this world and why it has utterly no effect whatsoever. Chu Yang went on very sternly. Its because this worlds spiritual energy is nowhere near enough to support the regr operation of the Nine Tribtions Divine Technique. Rubbing his nose, the Sword Spirit remarked in an incredibly perplexed manner, I recall... that Ive told you this reason before... Chu Yang was taken aback. Did you? The Sword Spirit was also taken aback. Didnt I? Chu Yang asked again, Did you say that? Under Chu Yangs limpid and puzzled gaze, the Sword Spirit finally felt his own train of thought go into a mess, and then he crumbled in defeat. Alright, lets take it that I didnt. Chu Yang red at him. You didnt say it at all! What do you mean to take it that you didnt? The Sword Spirit felt like throwing up blood. Then, Chu Yang went on. You only introduced the Primordial Real Silk the previous time... Suddenly, he recalled that actually, even though previously the Sword Spirit didnt exin it as thoroughly as how he now understood it to be, he could indeed be considered as having said it, just that it was said in a way that was more vague. And so, he could only adopt a forceful attitude and insist, You didnt say it! You just didnt! The Sword Spirit shut up, refusing to speak anymore. This fellow was impossible to reason with. Moreover, he was even his master, so what was the point of arguing with him! After a long while, Chu Yang seemed to hear movement from the outside. There was a crash, followed by the sound of something streaming down; as if a trail of soil trickling onto or sand scattering onto the ground. Whats that sound? Chu Yang was rather puzzled. The Sword Spirit rolled his eyes. All the energy in the Purple Crystal cave outside has been thoroughly absorbed, so it has disintegrated and is falling off the rocks... Chu Yang said in trepidation, You mean... that the entire cave of Purple Crystals outside has already... been fully absorbed? Hasnt it only been four hours since the absorption began? The Sword Spirit replied speechlessly, Youre not the one absorbing it; rather, its the Nine Tribtions Divine Technique thats actively absorbing it... This speed is faster than even Ning Tianya, Bu Liuqing, Moon Breeze and Wu Juecheng put together absorbing spiritual energy... The amount that has been absorbed, if put in terms of regr Purple Crystals, how many pieces would that make up? asked Chu Yang with great interest. Not much. The Sword Spirit did a quick calction and replied, Over ny million pieces, I guess... Chu Yang inhaled sharply at once, utterly bbergasted. Thats too terrifying! Lowering his head, he stared at his lower abdomen as he muttered, With that much spiritual energy entering my Dantian... Surely there are a few hundred kilograms worth if I were to convert that into a volumetric weight? How is it that I dont feel anything at all... If a residue is left behind after the Nine Tribtions Divine Technique is done digesting... Will I need to take a huge dump? The Sword Spirit stared at him, his expression one where he couldnt bear to watch him any longer. Then, the corners of his mouth twitched as he slowly raised his head to face the heavens. During their conversation, the crashing and streaming sounds outside gradually became continuous and unstopping. However, the spiritual energy of the universe continued to pour toward him, the amount only increasing and not reducing one bit. In addition, this increase in quantity and speed was beyond terrifying! The energy of the Purple Crystal Cores is starting to be absorbed now! The Sword Spirit remarked with the attitude of one used to seeing this. Chu Yang suddenly thought of something. Thats right, youve experienced this a lot of times before. Tell me more? Is it different for every Nine Tribtions Sword Master? The Sword Spirit replied, Of course. Every persons body constitution is different; their encounters are also different. Therefore, their final achievements will also be different. The amount of Purple Crystals they absorb here is, needless to say, different too! To put it simply, the Purple Crystals here are used to test the foundation of your Great Tao and see just how much potential you have. Chu Yang remarked, Oh? The Sword Spirit went on. The first Nine Tribtions Sword Master, Lei Jian, after obtaining the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, only absorbed 80 percent of the Purple Crystals. He stopped before he got to absorb the Purple Crystal Cores. Therefore, in the end, his cultivation stopped at just third-grade Supreme Martial Artist. Chu Yang let out a breath, thinking to himself, Im stronger than him! The second Nine Tribtions Sword Master, Feng Bao, absorbed all of the Purple Crystals. The moment he reached the Purple Crystal Cores, he couldnt continue. Therefore, his final cultivation level stopped at fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! Chu Yang remained quiet. Im stronger than him too! The third Nine Tribtions Sword Master, Meng Cang, was about the same as Feng Bao. The fourth Nine Tribtions Sword Master, Duan Tian, after absorbing the Purple Crystals, also absorbed half of the Purple Crystal Cores. His cultivation level reached eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! The fifth Nine Tribtions Sword Master, Yun Dong, together with Duan Tian and Qin Fang, the sixth Nine Tribtions Sword Master, was a rare genius. He actually managed to absorb all the Purple Crystal Cores before he had to stop. His cultivation reached the point of breaking through the void; he was only half a step short of breaking through it. He was slightly stronger than the point Bu Liuqing was at right before he broke through the void. This person is impressive! Chu Yang gasped. The seventh Nine Tribtions Sword Master, Lin Zun, regressed and was only able to reach eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist. The eighth Nine Tribtions Sword Master, Jun Lie, reached ninth-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artist; he fell short of Qin Fang by only a little. Chu Yang was rather thoughtful. He asked, Which is to say that the previous eight Nine Tribtions Sword Masters had all obtained the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword under different circumstances and subsequently, their achievements differed from person to person? Surely they didnt all obtain it in this Pagoda Mountain? No! They didnt obtain it in the Pagoda Mountain, replied a very certain Sword Spirit. Chu Yang murmured, That means that the most powerful of them had only managed to finish absorbing the Purple Crystal Cores... Chu Yang thought of how he was beginning to absorb the Purple Crystal Cores right now and couldnt help but be rather unsettled. I wonder how far I can go? The Sword Spirit burst intoughter. Youre stronger than them for sure. Youll definitely be able to reach the stage of absorbing Purple Crystal Jade Essence. However, the amount of Purple Crystal Jade Essence you can absorb would depend on yourself. Chu Yang chuckled sneakily. Then thats great. Im satisfied as long as Im not weaker than them! The Sword Spirit rolled his eyes again, thinking to himself, How can you possibly be weaker than them? Just based on your current status alone... youre already way stronger than the weaker ones among them... As the two of them waited, the Purple Crystal Cores also started to slowly disintegrate, starting from the outermost perimeter. They trickled down to the ground in trails... However, he still needed more time to finish absorbing all hundred feet worth of Purple Crystal Cores. This entire time, Chu Yang had been standing around stark naked. Although there were no outsiders here, he still felt rather ufortable. He retrieved another ck robe from the Nine Tribtions Space and, after sitting cross-legged on the ground, draped the ck robe over his lower body. Im going to take a quick nap. When its done absorbing, you can wake me up... The Sword Spirit was stunned by this. Youre taking a nap? At a critical moment like this, which of the previous few Nine Tribtions Sword Masters didnt watch and wait with rapt attention? Now that its your turn, you actually want to take a nap... What the hell, Ive definitely met a damn grand specimen this time... Can you even fall asleep, seriously? Besides, the previous few generations of Nine Tribtions Sword Masters even wished that they could stand on their toes just so the soles of their feet could also absorb spiritual energy. You, Chu Yang, are certainly unique. Actually having the luxury of feeling embarrassed at such a time and covering your lower body with a piece of clothing... Do you know just how many channels of absorbing spiritual energy youll block with this? The Sword Spirit waspletely speechless... True to expectation, before Chu Yang had even finished speaking, with a loud whoosh, the ck robe that he had just draped over himself was ripped into shreds by the raging spiritual energy, forming tiny butterflies that fell onto the ground. Chu Yang was taken aback by this. My god, are they actually disallowing me to wear clothes? Cough, never mind, its not like I havent slept with my ass bared before... Besides, youre not a woman anyway. If you were a woman, I would put you away... As he spoke, he leaned back against the cave wall of the Souls of Purple Crystal and shut his eyes. The Sword Spirit gloated somewhat as he watched the surface of Chu Yangs skin, which was constantly expanding and deting. If you can sleep even like this... Ill really take my hat off you! After a long while, the spiritual energy currents continued toe wave after wave. The Purple Crystal Cores outside had already begun toe off inrge quantities... Under the Sword Spirits dumbstruck reaction, Minister Chu didnt open his eyes even once after closing them. Then... his breathing became even and long... and then, he started to snore lightly... He had actually really fallen asleep... In that instant, the Sword Spirits eyes almost fell out of their sockets. Watching Chu Yangs skin continue to expand and dete, his expression was that of one on the brink of breakdown. My great master... You really did fall asleep... Youre simply too unique... If the Sword Spirit had actual hair and beard, he would probably be pulling his hair as he went berserk right now... He had never seen anything like this before... Arent you too optimistic about this? Since that was the case, if he didnt sleep... then wouldnt he just be looking for torture? Chapter 1376 - The Breakdown of The Sword Spiri

Chapter 1376 The Breakdown of The Sword Spiri

This nap of Chu Yangssted a good eight hours! At this point, two days had already gone by since he first entered the Purple Crystal cave. Ning Tianya, who was on standby at the passageway in the south leading to the Middle and Lower Three Heavens, sighed excessively. Whats going on? Why isnt it opening yet? Is he trying to make me die of anxiety? This old man has already waited here for more than a day... I even went somewhere to have a drink in between. Why is this kid taking so long just to get a sword fragment? A troubled Supremacy Ning paced about in front of the entrance to the passageway. Sighing, he turned around and took a seat... This is so troubling... ... Inside the cave, Chu Yang finally woke up, feeling totally refreshed. That feeling of expanding and deting immediately came to him and he couldnt help but be dumbfounded. The absorption hasnt ended yet? The Sword Spirit replied speechlessly, The Purple Crystal Cores are about to be fully absorbed... There are just less than ten feet left... Chu Yang was rather anxious. Why is it taking so long? The Sword Spirit replied feebly, This is already a very fast speed... Compared to those few people who came before you, youre already absorbing at a rate thats tenfold of theirs... Rolling his eyes, Chu Yang activated his inner vision. Inside his Dantian were ten strands of bright and dazzling Primordial Real Silk, while the eleventh strand was in the midst of forming... Thats a lot. Chu Yang was rather pleased with himself. When he thought of how he didnt have even a single strand originally and yet he now had 11 strands when not even half a year had passed, this simply... Felt too awesome! Sword Spirit, it looks like its still going to take a lot of time. What shall we do in the meantime? asked Chu Yang. The Sword Spirit gave him a forced grin. You may be able to not take this to heart, but I cant... Im not in the mood to do anything at all. Chu Yang replied in disdain, Youre such a downer. Since the Sword Spirit wasnt ying along, Chu Yang decided that he might as well go into the Nine Tribtions Space and walk about aimlessly. He even took the time to have a soak in the Spirit-Refining Spring. Then, he retrieved a jar of wine and a few small dishes from the Nine Tribtions Space. Crafting a small cup, he poured some wine into it and actually held the cup up toward the Sword Spirit in a toast. One should drink to his hearts content when there is wine; whos to say what is right and what is wrong theing day? I thrust my sword into this material world within my sight; my conscience is clear as I look back upon my life! Sword Spirit, it hasnt been easy for us to get along with each other either. Let me offer you a toast! Cling! He emptied the contents in the cup into his belly. As the Sword Spirit watched the Lord Sword Master eating and drinking enthusiastically in high spirits, he couldnt help but be assaulted by wave after wave of powerlessness. What could he say when facing such a Lord Sword Master who could refrain from taking things to heart, see things for what they were, and take things easily as theye? In the blink of an eye, Chu Yang finished the jar of wine. He brought out another jar and unsealed it. His body was undergoing a ferocious tempest right now. Thus, he had no means of using his cultivation at all. In other words, he was currently drinking with the alcohol tolerance of a regr person. The moment he downed the jar of wine, he was already somewhat tipsy. But Chu Yang didnt stop. He drank another few cups of wine before he said, Sword Spirit, Im thinking about the message that Xue Leihan got Ning Tianya to pass to me. The Sword Spirit replied, Oh? What about it? Chu Yang said, Xue Leihan said that my romantic rtionships are actually all meant to be. I was too extreme and rigid in my past life, so Wu Qianqian gave me gentleness. I was too straightforward and inflexible in my past life, so Tie Butian bestowed upon me wisdom. I was too heartless in my past life, so Mo Qingwu supplemented me with sentiment. Chu Yang was rather tipsy at this point as he went on. When I first heard this, it seemed to make some sense. But now that I think about it again... Xue Leihan is just spewing nonsense! These words are just his way of consoling me and an excuse to resolve myplex. The Sword Spirits brows drew together. Then what do you think of it? Chu Yang replied, At the bottom of it all, its just my own issues. In other words, my feelings toward Qingwu are something that neither the heavens nor earth can change. I am very certain of this. Therefore, Mo Qingwu is someone whom I must have! Lets talk about Senior Sister Disciple Wu next. Senior Sister Disciple Wu has always had feelings for me; Ive always known that and have been running away from it. But Im a man... Sword Spirit, what kind of feeling is it to spend a long time together with a gorgeous beauty whom you know very well is deeply in love with you? Then, I misunderstood herter on. I thought that she had really be the empress of Iron Cloud. The misunderstanding was subsequently cleared up, but she was already at deaths door because she tried to save me. If I abandon her or choose not to save her despite being able to, or save her life and then tell her thereafter that I dont ept her love... Do you think Im still human if I do something like that? The Sword Spirit was bbergasted. This... Next, Tie Butian, I was in aa at that time. You went into hibernation after exhausting your strength while I was suffering from the lust dragons poison. Tie Butian disregarded her own esteemed status and sacrificed her chastity as a woman to save my life. In addition, without my knowledge, she gave birth to my son. After realizing the truth, if I abandon both mother and son and refuse to acknowledge them, what kind of person would I be? But all of these go against the resolve that I initially held in my heart. Therefore, whatever I do, its all wrong! Chu Yang downed another cup of wine. If I give them up, Im heartless and going against my conscience. If I ept them, I also wont have a clear conscience. No matter what I do, they are the actions of a beast and unfair to all of them. And so, I have finally thought it through. To think Xue Leihan worried about me so much that he even especially went to consult someone to resolve myplex. This is actually a very simple matter! The Sword Spirit asked, What? Simple? Chu Yang burst into a drunken giggling fit. Since giving them up is suffering and epting them is also suffering, then I might as well just ept them. Whats the big deal... To put it simply, Im asking for it and just giving myself trouble! Im sure if any other man were in my shoes, there wouldnt be so much trouble. He suddenly bellowed, There wouldnt be so many problems at all! Chu Yang was drunk. The Sword Spirits brows were tightly furrowed. These words of his... So has he actually let go? Or sunk even deeper? ...This is really hard to say. If he were a womanizer, there wouldnt be so many issues. Yet this man had to be someone who was so serious toward his rtionships and even had the memories of his past life making trouble for him... The Sword Spirit heaved a sigh. This was truly something that nobody could help him with. Chu Yang went back and forth between a state of sobriety and drunkenness. It was unknown how much time he passed while being out of it. The Sword Spirit had long been shocked into a state of dumbfoundedness. The Purple Crystal Cores had already been fully absorbed. At present, the Purple Crystal Jade Essence was also nearing its end. However, the absorption rate of the Nine Tribtions Divine Technique instead became faster and faster with no sign of slowing! The current quantity alone had already exceeded the total of the past eight Nine Tribtions Sword Masters put together! And the speed was still increasing! Besides, the amount of time he had used was just one-tenth of what the fastest one among the past eight Nine Tribtions Sword Masters had taken! The Sword Spirit could only exim in astonishment at such an oue. This extent of abnormality was seriously no ordinary level of abnormality... Trickling sounds could be heard; all the Purple Crystal Jade Essence had turned into dust. It finally reached this innermost portion that was filled solely with Souls of Purple Crystals. Spiritual energy suddenly converged into a superbly ferocious storm, surging fiercely toward Chu Yang from all directions. It had already reached a point where the Sword Spirit couldnt even remain standing next to Chu Yang with the Sword Spirits current abilities. Left with no other choice, he could only hurry back into the Nine Tribtions Space, shocked into a state of speechlessness as he watched the spiritual energy tempest outside. The Sword Spirit had already be numb to such a development! He had known since a long time ago that Chu Yang was the ninth Nine Tribtions Sword Master and was surely going to be different from the previous few generations. But even so, he had never ever dreamed that the difference would be to such an extent! ... Another five dayster. Ning Tianya, who was at the passageway entrance, was already close to spewing expletives! He had already waited for half a month here! And there was still no news at all! What exactly was going on? Surely that fellow didnt encounter any problems? How could that be? Did he really need 17 to 18 days just to retrieve a sword fragment? ... Within the cave. Chu Yang slowly came to. He promptly received a shock when he saw his surroundings. It had already turned dark. There was barely any of that brilliant purple spiritual energy aura that was originally present left anymore. Only less than 30 feet worth of Souls of Purple Crystal were still shining and giving off spiritual energy... The cirction speed of the Nine Tribtions Divine Technique in his meridians had obviously sped up by three to four timespared to before! Chu Yang hurriedly activated his inner vision. When he took a look, he couldnt help but be incredibly astounded. Sword Spirit, why are there so many... Inside his Dantian were densely-packed Primordial Real Silk strands. A rough count showed that there should be 100 to 200 strands! Each and every strand glowed bright purple, dazzling and brilliant. When he thought of how he had only two strands just half a month ago... This was practically reaching Heaven in one step! Chu Yangs eyes shone brightly. Sword Spirit, there are already... 170... 195... 198 strands! The 199th strand is in the midst of forming right now! ... He was grinning so wide that he couldnt close his mouth at all. Previously, when I had only two strands, I was already a second-grade Sword Supremacy. Now that I have 200 strands... My cultivation should be at least at Ning Tianyas level now, right? The Sword Spirit pursed his lips incredulously. Fat chance! The Primordial Real Silk strands you have now have no rtion to your cultivation whatsoever! Like I mentioned before, the amount that you absorb now indicates your final aplishments... Its like an evaluation, just that its also the same as building a Great Tao foundation for you. Thats all there is to it! Thinking of using the Primordial Real Silk in the Nine Heavens is no different from daydreaming! A stunned Chu Yang replied, That means my cultivation hasnt improved at all? The Sword Spirit sighed in resignation. Youre already improving... Before he even finished, thatst bit of Souls of Purple Crystal flickered and turned into onest wisp of spiritual energy, which was then devoured by the Nine Tribtions Divine Technique. It was then converted into the 200th strand of Primordial Real Silk about to take shape in Chu Yangs Dantian... And then, the Nine Tribtions Divine Technique actually attempted to absorb further... before it finally gave up and stopped. The Sword Spirits eyeballs fell right out of their sockets. It actually hadnt had enough yet! What did this indicate? This indicated that these many Purple Crystals were insufficient and were not able to hit Chu Yangs limit yet. Nor could it truly evaluate the highest aplishments that Chu Yang would be able to achieve in the future! The Sword Spirit was at a loss. A memory came back to him clearly Back then, when Xue Leihan was setting up this Great Tao evaluation, he had said, If the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is able to absorb half the Souls of Purple Crystal while still here in the Nine Heavens and use it to build his foundation, then this persons future achievements will definitely be above mine! Back then, when Xue Leihan had said this, he even smiled and added, But... there may not be even one such person in a million years. Someone whos able to reach my level would already be of great use... If he can truly surpass me, then eradicating the Extraterrestrial Demons would really be possible... When he thought of what Xue Leihan had said back then, the Sword Spirit broke down even further! Chapter 1377 - A Celestial Phenomenon

1377 A Celestial Phenomenon

The Sword Spirit recalled that back then, Xue Leihan had set up this many Souls of Purple Crystal here only as a precaution. He even said in self-mockery, If it were the great Saint himself whose foundation is being built, I wonder if they would be used up? Haha... When he thought of that self-mockingugh of Xue Leihans back then, the Sword Spirit started shivering all over. How could the Sword Spirit possibly not understand what he meant? Even if it were the great Saint himself who was having his foundation built, he wouldnt need this many Souls of Purple Crystal! Because they were in the Nine Heavens situated in the lower realm. Furthermore, this was just an evaluation of and building a foundation using the body of a regr mortal! Yet Chu Yang actually hadnt had enough even after fully absorbing all the Purple Crystals, Purple Crystal Cores, Purple Crystal Jade Essence and Souls of Purple Crystal here! Which was to say that this was still far from enough! The moment he thought of this, the Sword Spirit felt the world spin around him! He hastily went up to Chu Yang. Lord Sword Master... You must keep this firmly in mind Its best that you do not tell anyone at all how many Purple Crystals you absorbed here! This must strictly be kept a secret! Chu Yang frowned. Whats wrong? Itll only bring you mortal danger! The Sword Spirit took a breath and said, And... its the kind of mortal danger that will never stop and will go on for eternity until youre dead. In fact, even the entire Nine Heavens continent may easily be destroyed because of you! Chu Yang got a fright at once. Is it that serious? Even more serious than this! The Sword Spirit looked very stern and serious, which let Chu Yang understand that he was definitely not joking but rying an absolute truth! Chu Yangs heart calmed down quickly. He asked calmly, Its in case there are people jealous of the talented and capable? Not just that! The Sword Spirit smiled wryly. However, this was something that was truly difficult to exin properly within a short amount of time. When theres time in the future, Ill exin it in detail to you. But... its best that you... also keep it a secret from the great Emperor. Even from Xue Leihan? Chu Yang found this interesting. The Sword Spirit was single-handedly groomed by Xue Leihan, but he was actually starting to show signs of betrayal because of him now? If you tell him... even the great Emperor... may be implicated by you and end up perishing, answered the worried Sword Spirit. Just this one sentence of his made Chu Yang so furious that he was almost smoking. Here I was thinking that you were worried about me... Im seriously thinking too much! Of course Im also worried about you! replied the Sword Spirit rather cautiously. He had never adopted such an expression before in the past. But Chu Yang didnt notice that at all. He was also unaware that the Sword Spirit was currently screaming agitatedly in his heart. Could this Lord Nine Tribtions Sword Master that Im following actually be an expert that will be much more powerful than even the Saint in the future?! Ahhh... Im in too much bliss... Then wouldnt that mean that... I may also reach the kind of heights the Emperor is at in the future... Right at this moment, Chu Yang suddenly felt a warm wave of energy gush out from the Primordial Real Silk strands in his Dantian and flow into his meridians. Wherever it passed through in the meridians, changes urred immediately. First, they became even more robust and started to glow purple. Then, they slowly expanded. Wherever that warm wave of energy passed through in the meridians, it was clear that these changes would take ce. In an instant, they had already gone one whole round in Chu Yangs body. All of Chu Yangs meridians also went through a change in quality at this point. But before this was even done, another simr wave of warm energy flowed out from his Dantian and expanded his meridians once more. As if there had been some kind of estimation error the first time round where the force it used was too gentle, so it was specially making amendments for it. The Sword Spirit pursed his lips and smiled. He knew what was going on That Golden Blood Root that Chu Yang had consumed before heid the foundation for his martial arts prowess when his cultivation was still at a low level. It was only at this moment that all the effects were being catalyzed to its fullest. That wave of energy had neglected this the first time around, resulting in... insufficient force! Then, a powerful wave of energy, as though a tsunami, emerged from the Primordial Real Silk and surged into Chu Yangs meridians. Everything that had happened before was all for this moment! This was the true privilege given to the Nine Tribtions Sword Master after he obtained the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, meaning The Nine Tribtions Sword Masters... power while he was in the Nine Heavens! Chu Yang felt like his entire body was being engulfed in the zing heat, as though he had fallen into a pot of hot boiling oil. The heat, pressure and expanding power in this instant made him almost moan out loud. But simrly, he could also feel his cultivation soaring rapidly at a speed that he could detect! Chu Yang had only just broken through to a second-grade elementary-level Sword Supremacy after emerging from that 3000 miles-long underground tunnel in the northwest. But right now, this wave of energy had only just appeared and it had already caused his cultivation to break through elementary-level and steadily approach mid-level! Just like gentle waves in the ocean; they might not look like they contain much power but one must not forget Behind these slow and gentle waves was the entire ocean supporting them! Wherever they passed by, all obstacles were sure to be swept clean! Bearing the agony in his body, Chu Yang tried to experience in detail the feeling of his advancement this time. Compared to his advancement in the past, this waspletely different! In the blink of an eye, he reached mid-level of second-grade Sword Supremacy! That slow tidal wave did not stop. It continued flowing at a steady speed and went straight to challenge high-level and peak-level! An hourter, Chu Yangs whole body jerked violently. He let out a muffled grunt, two lines of blood trickling out of his nose. The bottleneck of third-grade Sword Supremacy had been outright destroyed by that tidal wave in the most domineering fashion ever! A leisurely wave of energy rushed into the brand-new meridians, modifying and expanding them. Then, it continued to surge ahead, past third-grade elementary-level, mid-level... When it reached third-grade peak-level Sword Supremacy, the wave of energy suddenly halted its advancing steps. Not because it had no more energy to continue to challenge, but because it needed to provide Chu Yang time to experience the martial domain realm of third-grade Sword Supremacy! So this is the Nine Tribtions Divine Technique! Chu Yang took a deep breath. It was only now that he finally realized, as well as admitted, that this skill technique, which he had always thought of as unassuming and never once showed any effect, was really and truly... the number one skill technique of the Nine Heavens! Or rather The number one skill technique of the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! Bing a third-grade peak-level Sword Supremacy just like that was something that Chu Yang found rather surreal. He examined his hands carefully, rather excited. But what he didnt know was that at the same time that he became a third-grade peak-level Sword Supremacy and that leisurely wave of energy faded... An unbelievable celestial phenomenon was suddenly taking ce in the entire Nine Heavens! To everyones astonishment, the fair skies suddenly turned stormy and turbulent! This phenomenon urred at the same time in the Lower, Middle and Upper Three Heavens! Vast and boundless dark clouds suddenly came from all directions, as tall and thick as a mountain. Swarming and flocking, clustering and pushing against each other, they converged in the sky at the speed of light, surging into the center simultaneously! All these were taking ce quietly. But everyone who was witnessing this could clearly seem to hear ancient war drums and the roaring of the thunder god. The dark clouds converging from all directions blotted out the sky and covered the sun This was obviously the war contingents of gods and demons devouring the continent! Fighting and warring! Gradually, patches of fair skies were converted and turned into the color of ink. It seemed like there was an endless amount of blood inside gushing, flowing and then solidifying and ckening, turning into the color of ink. Countless lives struggled and trembled, wailing, suffering in injustice and being devoured... Everyone could feel an oppressive force! They felt like even their souls were trembling and in absolute despair as they wailed mournfully. When the veryst patch of blue sky was engulfed by the dark clouds, everyone felt like they hadpletely lost all hope It was all over! The entire world was plunged into darkness. Pitch-ck darkness! But they all knew The dark clouds in the skies had not stopped their movement. Dark clouds continued to gather without rest and oppress them. That feeling as if the world was about to be destroyed bore down with tremendous force upon everyones hearts. What was going on? Was the continent going to be destroyed? But nobody dared to move, because the surroundings werepletely pitch-ck at this moment. They couldnt see anything at all! Nobody could be certain what they woulde into contact with if they were to move. There were also people who were so terrified that they didnt dare to move and couldnt move. Even their legs were shaking! The might of the heavens knew no bounds. This boundless darkness and endless silencested a whole fifteen minutes. Just as everyone had lost all hope and were convinced that the world would be darkness from this point on, and that the Nine Heavens continent would no longer exist... Out of the blue, a golden ray suddenly appeared in the sky! The sudden appearance of this ray of golden light caught the attention of everyone in the world! The golden ray was very small Just a very, very thin ray! But right now, in the entire world, there was only this tiny bit of light! There was no other source of light! This sudden shine within the eternal darkness made innumerous people weep all of a sudden. Then, the golden ray suddenly shifted. The next moment, it transformed into a sword! Facing the wind, it expanded fiercely into a size billions of timesrger and stood between heaven and earth! It shone and sparkled golden throughout, its length spanning 100,000 feet and its width 10,000 feet. It shone brilliantly and splendidly, its might iparable! At this moment, a sword, with its own light, was lighting up the entire Nine Heavens! The sword started to swing, as though an invisible giant was lifting the sword. Then, it cleaved at the dark clouds covering the sky! The sword swung out with great might and dominance. Everywhere it went, bolts of lightning cleaved open the thick and dense darkness, revealing rays of heavenly light! An opening had surfaced amongst the dark clouds! The sword continued to stab and cleave without rest. At the top and bottom, left and right, and stabbing towards the front... As though it was fighting a lone battle all by itself against these gods and demons filling the entire sky. In the Nine Heavens continent, innumerous people watched with their heads raised, so silent that the world seemed like a dead zone. Just like innumerous regr people watching a hero battle on! The golden sword shone and glittered. Patches of dark clouds were scattered one by one, gradually dispersing from the center of the sky back towards where they hade from, disappearing without a trace! The skies resumed its blue expanses once more. That sword stood high in the sky, a world above others! Amidst dead silence, the Nine Heavens continent suddenly erupted into deafening cheers! Everyone was ted... With a sh, the golden sword disappeared. At the same time, all the passageways connecting the Lower, Middle and Upper Three Heavens in the Nine Heavens continent... Opened wide! Chapter 1378 - The Nine Heavens Passageway Is Open

Chapter 1378 The Nine Heavens Passageway Is Open

At the moment when the Nine Heavens continent was as dark as ink, Mo Tianji and the other brothers gathered in the Middle Three Heavens. The sky suddenly went dark. In the strange darkness, the voice of Mo Tianji sounded slowly. Its here! Luo Kedi asked in confusion, Whats here? Mo Tianji didnt answer but added, Have all your family members been hidden properly? Gu Duxing, Ao Xieyun and the others answered simultaneously, All done! Just waiting for this day. Ji Mo and Xie Danqiong also nodded. Luo Kedi finally understood and nodded hurriedly. The people from the Dong n have also been arranged. Mo Leiers father, ck Devil, is with our Mo family. Mo Tianji took a long breath and said softly, My brothers, the most difficult and the most decisive moment in our life hase! None of the brothers spoke. Their eyes glowed in the dark. The strange visions of heaven show that the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword has appeared, and the passageways connecting the Lower, Middle and Upper Three Heavens in the Nine Heavens continent have opened. Today is the time we rush on to the Upper Three Heavens! The voice of Mo Tianji drifted slowly in the darkness. I want to know how ready you all are, my brothers. Mo Tianji said softly. Gu Duxings voice sounded. Im a second-grade peak-level Sword Supremacy. Ao Xieyun said, Im a second-grade peak-level Sword Supremacy too. Xie Danqiong said, Me too. Ji Mo and Luo Kedi said, Same. Mo Tianjiughed. Im only first-grade peak-level... much lower than you all... Everyone startedughing at once. Your greatness is not in the cultivation, first-grade peak-level is enough. Ji Moughed. Tianji, even if you have no strength at all and need people to feed you to even eat, drink, pee and poop, you are still really, really powerful. Mo Tianji sighed helplessly. Every time he was faced with Ji Mo and Luo Kedi, Mo Tianji would feel very conflicted. These two treasures seemed to have the ability to make people want tough and cry at the same time. Me having no strength at all and need people to feed me to even eat, drink, pee and poop? One needs to eat and drink to be fed, but are peeing and pooping also the same as being fed? What shitty words are these! Mo Tianji really wanted to kick his face. Holding back his anger, Mo Tianji said, Our powers now are still a bit insufficient. So... Ji Mo added, Who cares! Just rush up, life and death are nothing! Mo Tianji burst into anger. Get the hell out! Before he finished talking, the sounds of beating came. It was Gu Duxing, Ao Xieyun and the others who really couldnt stand the way Ji Mo talked and attacked at the same time. Immediately, a furious voice came with grievances and pain. Ji Mo was the one talking, what are yall beating me for! Am I so easy to bully... It was Luo Kedi! So Ji Mo knew that he would be beaten, so while everything was dark, he silently hid behind Luo Kedi. After speaking, he moved off immediately. Gu Duxing and the others attacked following the direction of the voice, and Luo Kedi came in the middle of it all. In just a moment, he was beaten up before he had the time to exin! Stop this fuss! Mo Tianji felt a terrible headache. These bastards really made him extremely speechless. Listen to me! Mo Tianji shouted with a deep voice full of anger. Immediately, everyone was quiet. During this period of more than a year, Mo Tianji conquered all his brothers with his extremely savvy and sober mind at all times. At this moment when he was angry, everyone became well-mannered. Only Luo Kedi muttered in a low voice, Did I get beaten for nothing... But his voice was also so low that it was almost inaudible. Mo Tianji ignored him. Now, let me exin how were going up. Ji Mo muttered in a low voice, How else can we go up? Isnt it just going up the aisle? Can we be carried up like a boss? He was originally just whispering, but he burst outughing suddenly. Hahaha... Im thinking of what Luo Kedi often says, I will smash you up the Nine Heavens with a fart! Is it that we can be smashed up one by one by the farts of Little Wolf... Come on ... Ah! Before he finished speaking, Ji Mo suffered the consequence of speaking offensively once again. This time, everyone targeted carefully and the five went on at once, especially Luo Kedi, who used the most force. Even Mo Tianji gave several hard kicks to this guy... Finally, he was quiet. Amidst the moaning of Ji Mo, there were suddenly thousands of golden rays in the sky, and arge golden sword lit up the heavens and earth! Immediately, that sword began a powerful burst of movement, dispersing a sky full of dark clouds! The six brothers had forgotten the gimmick. One by one they raised their heads and looked at the sky overhead, their eyes full of pride! Eldest Brothers sword! Immediately, there was a vibration and a message was passed into the hearts of all of them invisibly. Without speaking ormunicating, everyone received such a message: The passageways connecting the Lower, Middle and Upper Three Heavens in the Nine Heavens continent are open. Its open! Mo Tianjis expression became cold. Now, lets talk some serious business! Everyone straightened their back immediately. The initial problem is how to go up there. Just now, Ji Mo also said that its nothing more than walking up the passageway! But... how can we walk up there? How can we walk up there without being suspected? Mo Tianjis eyes swept sharply across the group. Thest time Eldest Brother came back, he spoke very clearly! The Upper Three Heavens are full of professionals, with our abilities right now, second-grade Sword Supremacy sounds extremely powerful and is enough for one to dominate the Middle Three Heavens, but on the Upper Three Heavens, its worth nothing! The sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword has appeared, and the passageways connecting the Lower, Middle and Upper Three Heavens in the Nine Heavens continent are open. This is known not only by us but all the people of the Nine Super ns! Once our identity is exposed, well be dead immediately and brutally! How did Ji Mo say were going up there just now? Then Im asking you now, how are you going to reach up?! Mo Tianji asked angrily, ording to your thoughts, youre just going up to be beheaded! Ji Mo shrunk his neck and said very carefully, Actually, Im just a fart... Everyone wanted tough but didnt dare to. So, as soon as the Nine Heavens passageway opens, there must be people from the Nine Super ns guarding it! For us to go up, it is impossible to do it quietly! But we must go up, and we must go up through these passageways! Mo Tianji said, So... we must make a watertight n now, we must not be in a hurry, we cant... With regard to everything, we must listen to themands; no matter which move gets messed up, it would kill all the brothers! As he spoke, he gave a warning nce at Ji Mo and Luo Kedi. Ji Mo and Luo Kedi held up their pig-like heads and raised their hands to promise. Well not make trouble! If I make trouble, Im a bastard! Ill listen to everything and do whatever you say! They spoke as though in one voice! Mo Tianji sighed feebly. Thinking that he would have to stay with these two for several thousands of years in the future... even Mo Tianji had the urge to hit his head against the wall. Next, Lets make an action n. Mo Tianjis voice was weakened. We need to... do this... and like this... On top of a snow-covered wastnd. A figure, covered in ck with loose hair, stood on the ground. But his imposing manner looked as though he was standing above the Nine Heavens, looking down at the people below. A sturdy figure was nestling beside him. Both of them looked up slightly, looking at the sky above their heads. The blue sky just rescued from the darkness. The Nine Heavens passageway is open. The mans ck hair covered half of his face. Im going back. Danfeng, would you like toe with me or... stay here? These two were Tan Tan and Xie Danfeng indeed. Tan Tan at this moment still had some young and frivolous airs in his look, and in his expression still remained the lively spirit of his past, but overall, the temperament of the person hadpletely changed. He used to be yful and lively, but now he was a lot calmer, adding a bit of evil and strange airs and a looming arrogance that was on him at all times! Xie Danfeng said with a gentle voice, Im your voice, Ill naturally follow you. One has to follow whoever they marry. Since I married you, how can I leave you? Tan Tanughed. Yes; if you were not around, at the moment I integrate, Ill worry about bing a monster. Xie Danfeng smiled tenderly, hugged his arm tightly, and said with confidence, You will not be a monster! After a pause, she said, Even if you be a monster, I will follow you! Ill make you change back again! Tan Tan smiled happily. Only this smile showed that his nature had actually not changed. He was still the Tan Tan from the past. He said, Ive finished absorbing all the Divine n auras from all directions of the Middle Three Heavens. All the Divine n powers that can help me advance are all in my body. He looked up at the sky and said slowly, Im already a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist now, I dont know about Chu Yang... How is he? What grade would he be at? Xie Danfeng smiled. Youll know when you meet him! Tan Tanughed. Come! Lets go up! Xie Danfeng asked, Should we make some preparations? At this moment, the Nine Super ns must have controlled the entrance! Tan Tan smiled. Them? Theyre worth nothing in front of me! Amidst theughter, he grabbed Xie Danfengs waist, and the two of them went up into the air, flickering and disappearing without a trace. Only a bolt of lightning could be seen in the air, which broke the blockade of space, formed a short space of a ck hole, and then went wildly toward the entrance of the passageway... The Law-Enforcement City. The Dharma Supreme, all in ck, stood at the highest point, watching the clear sky restore. After all, the Nine Heavens passageway has opened! And the Nine Tribtions Sword Master has finally gotten the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Is this fate? Can it really not be reversed? The Dharma Supreme muttered to himself. Lord Dharma Supreme, thew-enforcement officers in the north-west sent a message stating that thew-enforcement branch originally in the north-west could not be contacted at all. All thew-enforcement officers with hidden identities who had entered the Li n also disappeared without any news. The four interrogation officers have returned and reported that the Master of Interrogation Hall Lang Yng was besieged and attacked by the Li n in the north-west, and he unfortunately died. Lord Dharma Supreme, please make a decision! Such a thing actually happened! The Dharma Supreme was furious! Chapter 1379 - Orders of the Dharma Supreme

Chapter 1379 Orders of the Dharma Supreme

A dark shadow appeared next to him in a sh and said, Yes. At present, the Li n runs the entire north-west, and all affiliated families are mobilized together. It is already watertight! ce guards all around and allow only entrance but no exit. Mark a division line using fresh blood and write, whoever enters this line dies! The Dharma Supremes long hair swayed despite there being no wind. Bold! The ck shadows voice was calm like water, his description straightforward. I guess thew-enforcement branch we sent to the north-west may have already been uprooted. Those who entered the Li n, Im afraid they may also have already been ughtered. And Master Lang Yng pursued the followers of the Extraterrestrial Demon into the north-west only to be ruthlessly killed by the Li n. This is beyond doubt. The Dharma Supreme nodded slowly. The ck shadow continued. ording to my analysis, there must be a reason that the Li n suddenly became so strong! The Dharma Supreme said, Oh? The ck shadow replied, Lord Dharma Supreme, the Li n had always beenpromising and amodating before, but this time, they suddenly became extremely and inexplicably domineering! Yet today, I suddenly understood. The Dharma Supreme said, without changing his expression, You mean... Yes! Its about the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! The Li n suddenly became domineering, and after their mobilization, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master also just happened to obtain the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, open the passageways of Nine Heavens, and embark on the real conquest as a Nine Tribtions Sword Master! You mean, the Li n had known all this since long ago... The Dharma Supremes expression was distant. Exactly! The ck shadow smiled lightly. Besides this, I really cant think of any other reason that can drive the Li n to go against the Eight Great ns andw-enforcement officers at the same time so madly! The Dharma Supreme took a few steps, frowned and said, I remember that you never believed that Li Xiongtu was one of the Nine Tribtions. The ck shadow seemed a bit embarrassed, and his voice which had been emotionless the whole time also finally changed. He said, About this... Before, I really couldnt believe that the Nine Tribtions would be exposed like this, but the Li ns operation this time was apparently to lead the way for the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. If I still cant get it, Id have to... kill myself. The Dharma Supreme paused and said, I still have some doubts in my heart... I always thought that Li Xiongtu is not one of the Nine Tribtions... But since matters havee to this point, the Li n would have to get rid of him regardless of whether he is or not! The ck shadow replied in a low voice, Yes. If he is not, to create such chaos is perverse and sinful. If he is, to kill him would end the potentially huge crisis of the Nine Tribtions gathering! Thats correct! The Dharma Supreme nodded slightly. Then immediately he asked, How are the Eight Great ns doing? The ck shadow replied, All of the Eight Great ns have sent secret forces to the north-west and sent letters to request thew-enforcement officers to assist in destroying the Li n. Besides the Chen n, who offended Wu Juecheng on their way and had forty to fifty people killed, all the other Great ns still have their strengths intact. He paused and added, The Lan n is slightly weaker! Hmm. The Dharma Supreme nodded. Immediately, he gave it a thought and ordered, Pass my decree: Thew-enforcement officers across the world shall act immediately, all from the Main Hall, Hunter Hall and Secret Hall are to be dispatched! One-third from the Elder Hall is to be dispatched as well! Gather all your strength, coborate with the Eight Great ns and destroy the Li n first! Yes! Go! Wait! The Dharma Supreme hesitated, and his expression was somewhatplicated. The person I asked you to pay attention to? The ck shadow paused. Master means... Diwu Qingrou? Correct. The Dharma Supreme said, Send orders to the Zhuge n and let Diwu Qingrou rush to Law Enforcement Hall overnight. And then, thising battle of besiege will bemanded by Diwu Qingrou! The ck shadow was startled. Commanded by Diwu Qingrou?! He... This... The Dharma Supreme waved. Do it immediately! His voice was resolute, not allowing any questions. Though the ck shadow was full of doubts, he could only take the order and back out. The bloodline of Diwu... Whether it can be revived, itll be up to you. The Dharma Supremes ck hair fluttered, and he muttered to himself while looking at the sky. ... Meanwhile, the Ye n. Ye Chenchen walked out of the room holding Ye Zui. After Ye Zui returned, Ye Chenchen had kept him here, and then he examined him little by little. Finally, he realized to his horror that this great-great-grandson of his really practiced an evil kind of martial arts. Besides, right now, he was already changing into a demonic body! Such a discovery made Ye Chenchen almost helpless! He had to shut Ye Zui into the Chamber of Icy Heart, hoping that the powers of Mysterious Ice and the righteous energy of heaven and earth would get rid of the demonic aura on him! Though he knew it was unlikely, Ye Chenchen was really reluctant to give up on Ye Zui directly right now! Among the younger generation of the Ye n, Ye Shifeng had died, Ye Shiyu left a letter and went out to find some medicine. He actually said it very clearly: If he couldnt find it, he would be gone for life. All the rest were pretty much killed by Ye Zui... If he were to kill this Eldest Young Master, Ye Zui... the Ye n would be in an awkward position. Ye Chenchen sighed and couldnt decide for a moment. Then he saw a vision of heaven. Ye Shenchens expression changed greatly. After a long time, he returned to the ancestral temple and sat quietly for an hour. Could the Ye n havee to its end so fast? And then, Ye Zui walked out and only said, Ill be out for a while to check on the Xiao n. And then, he brought his two old brothers along and the three left together. ... Inside the Purple Crystal cave. Third-grade peak-level Sword Supremacy! Chu Yangughed. If I see Ye Zui right now, even if hes a peak-level fourth-grade, I can beat him up! The Sword Spirit chuckled. Congrattions, Lord Sword Master, your way to conquer the Nine Heavens starts today! Right now, all the passageways of the Nine Heavens have all opened. Chu Yang stopped short. Already opened? The Sword Spirit nodded with certainty. Then I have to leave now and rush to the Lower Three Heavens to take a look, said Chu Yang. Though Ning Tianya has gone... I still wont be reassured without seeing it myself. The Sword Spirit nodded, smiling. Okay! Chu Yang walked out, but at this moment, he suddenly stopped and immediately his whole body trembled. The Sword Spirit was stunned. Chu Yang also felt perplexed. Just now, he was about to walk out, and a force suddenly came to him, halting his footsteps. It was so strong that he almost lost his bnce. Moreover, there was an urgent kind of emotion within this force. Whats going on? Chu Yang looked at the Sword Spirit in confusion and asked. Huh? The Sword Spirit was stunned. Wheres the problem? Chu Yang scratched his head in wonder. Looking around, he only saw a ground covered with Purple Crystal powder and nothing unusual on the stone walls. He lifted his foot to walk out again, and the same thing happened yet again. It held him back strongly! Chu Yang frowned and looked carefully but discovered nothing. Master, here! The Sword Spirit suddenly said, pointing to the bottom of the cave. Chapter 1380 - Inheritance of The Purple Cloud Heavens

Chapter 1380 Inheritance of The Purple Cloud Heavens

Chu Yang turned around and saw that at the bottom of the cave was the ce where the misty flower that held the sword hilt of the Nine Tribtions Sword used to be. At this moment, the flower had disappeared while a disc appeared. It was as smooth as a mirror! It originally stayed still, but when Chu Yang was about to leave, it suddenly gave out a faint glow. Chu Yang was stunned. He strode over. The Sword Spirit despised: It was right in the cave and not like it could run. You saw it by just tilting it, and you can reach it in less than five steps. This guy actually had to walk over majestically in big steps! He felt rather speechless: It doesnt matter if you are pretentious outside... But there are no outsiders here, what are you showing off your grand postures in front of me for... If Chu Yang knew what the Sword Spirit was thinking, he would definitely be furious and even kill him immediately! F*ck! How am I showing off, its really because theres a huge attractive force over there, and once it saw that I was walking in that direction, it could not wait and just drew me over... If I didnt take big steps, in the next moment, Id have fallen t on my face... I was helpless too. As Chu Yang walked there, the disc became even brighter and seemed to be excited. Moreover, it was getting bigger and bigger. By the time Chu Yang reached, the disc was already the size of a tabletop and was lying t on the ground. Chu Yang looked down and really didnt understand what such a te called out to him for. He couldnt help but ask, Whats the matter? The Sword Spirit behind him almost startedughing. Even if you are talking to a chicken ... at least it is a living creature, but youre actually speaking to a te? But the next moment, the Sword Spirit was suddenly stunned. That te actually stood up at once, and stood t in front of Chu Yang! The light shed on the te as if it heard Chu Yangs question and was greeting him. Chu Yang was also astonished. Holy shit, this is the first time I am experiencing such a spiritual event... He summoned up the courage to ask, Can you understand my words? The light on the te flickered. Chu Yang rubbed his nose. He felt that what he was doing was very boring: It seemed that the te just shone,and couldnt actuallymunicate with him. Just when he was thinking so, suddenly the te shed abruptly and actually got even bigger. Immediately, in the unbelieving stare of Chu Yang, the te suddenly trembled, and a ripple passed through its surface. Three blood-red characters appeared on it. Who are you? Chu Yang was stunned immediately because of this strange phenomenon and also because of this question. Who am I? How to answer this question? I am human? I am a man? I am Chu Yang? Or I am the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? ... None of those aspects seemed to have anything to do with this te? Chu Yang rubbed his nose and for a while couldnt decide what to do. He felt a bit conflicted. Yet a few more words appeared on the te. Do you know the Purple Cloud Heavens? Chu Yangs eyes suddenly widened. Purple Cloud Heavens! Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperor! Zi Hao! Chu Yang suddenly felt respectful. The hero who fought against the Extraterrestrial Demons to the death, and who didnt forget to leave thest word before his death! The younger man who inherits, do not forget to fight against the Extraterrestrial Demons in the outer realm! Could this te actually have something to do with the Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperor? Chu Yang stood, only to feel that his blood was boiling. At this time, more words appeared on the te but only to repeat those two sentences. Who are you? Do you know the Purple Cloud Heavens? Who are you? Do you know the Purple Cloud Heavens? ... The two sentences on top repeated themselves automatically and endlessly. Chu Yang took a deep breath, and his consciousness entered the Nine Tribtions Space. As soon as he entered, he was taken aback! He saw that the ny-nine Holy Crystals and that one Divine Crystal formed a huge circle in the Nine Tribtions Space. They suspended in the air, emitting purple and sparkling divine light. Seeing Chu Yange in, these ny-nine Holy Crystals and a Divine Crystal suddenly floated in front of him! Chu Yang looked at it, stunned. He murmured, Sure enough, theres a rtionship between you two. Right at this moment, behind Chu Yang, that te seemed to sense something. It suddenly expanded abruptly and reached the size of the whole cave! Slowly, it turned into a gate-like thing. A ray of purple light shed and lines and lines of words, written with blood, continued to emerge from its surface. First, a line of exnation appeared: Extraterrestrial Demons entered the Purple Cloud Heavens, and one had to fight to the death. Millions of brothers fought for six years, and today is the final battle, were swearing before we go on our way! Firstly, we wish for brothers to be together till the end. Secondly, we aspire to kill more enemies. Yet, now that we leave, we are sure to die! All who swear here are valiant, unyielding fighters! You need to record our names, so that our sacrifices are not forgotten after thousands of years. The Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperor bows in plead. Chu Yang was immensely shocked! Recorded here is actually the scene of the oath-taking ritual before the final battle of Purple Cloud Heavens back then? Besides, back then, Zi Hao actually said bows in plead with his immensely high position as Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperor! How heavy this weighed on him! That majestic and tragic picture did not appear on the te after all, but then, thest words of different people appeared line by line. Purple Cloud Heavens, Purple Cloud Heavens, I take the lead in ughtering demons in the outer realms; those who are cowardly and fear death have retreated, I will be at the forefront of the killing! Law-protector of Purple Cloud Heavens, Leng Yue, swears this oath before the final battle! Chu Yang remembered a sentence: Seventh brother Leng Yue, who fought hard against the demons, was defeated and killed! Chu Yangs blood boiled and he said in praise, Good man! Those who are cowardly and fear death have retreated, I will be at the forefront of the killing! Good! Fighting against the Extraterrestrial Demons in the Purple Cloud Heavens, millions of brothers are in mypany; we only sacrifice this body for our belovednd, who cares what those whoeter say about me! Law-protector of the Purple Cloud Heavens, Han Qiang, swears this oath before the final battle! He remembered what Zi Hao once said. Sixth brother Han Qiangs troops were trapped in defense of Tiang Passway, he fought until he was the only person left then self-exploded and died! Chu Yangs heart was shaken. This Master Han Qiang died a tragic death, but from these words of his, he was also a big-hearted man. Today, I fight the demons, making my life worth it; if I dont die on this journey, I will ughter the Saint when I return! Nine Heavens Saint, f*ck your mother! Law-protector of the Purple Cloud Heavens, Wild Saber, swears this oath before the final battle! This Master Wild Saber was straightforward and extremely bold. If I dont die on this journey, I will ughter the Saint when I return!, and that extremely rude cursing also made one smile while feeling a deep sadness. If this Saint was willing to send troops in aid of the Purple Cloud Heavens, how would the Purple Cloud Heavens have fallen? How could so many good men have died? My name is Bi Luo, now that I leave, my life ends here; if there is an afterlife, I will fight the Extraterrestrial Demons again! Law-protector of the Purple Cloud Heavens, Bi Luo, swears this oath before the final battle! I sharpen my battle saber to take the heads of demons, now that I leave for this journey, life or death, I will not look back; whoever dares to humiliate the people of the Purple Cloud Heavens will be my enemy for many lives! Law-protector of the Purple Cloud Heavens, Xue Ge, swears this oath before the final battle! Chu Yang sighed, and another sentence by Zi Hao sounded in his mind. Second brother Xue Ge guarded the Purple Heaven Gate, and his body turned into a ssh of blood! This Master Xue Ge must be an absolutely responsible man, besides, he deeply loved the Purple Cloud Heavens, even though he was swearing the battle oath, he also made a warning that he would make an enemy of whoever dares to humiliate the people of the Purple Cloud Heavens for many lives! And his end was to die in battle from guarding the Purple Heaven Gate to protect the millions of people of the Purple Cloud Heavens! Ive been a free and easy person, with one saber, one sword and one flute. Now that I leave to have my flesh and bone crushed to pieces, would I return to the Purple Cloud Heavens in a dream? Law-protector of the Purple Cloud Heavens, Meng Hui, swears this oath before the final battle! ... Master Saint, it doesnt matter if we die in the battle, please send troops to the Purple Cloud Heavens after we die! Saint! F*ck you! I cant f*ck your whole family in this life, but Ill do it in my next! The Purple Cloud Heavens is invincible! Long live the Purple Cloud Heavens! Die then die, what the f*ck is worth saying! I think I wont die, I heard theres a gue on the Extraterrestrial Demons side... Who will protect our Purple Cloud Heavens? Ive really lost all hope, may as well be dead so that I dont get angry from watching all this. Billions of people of the Nine Heavens, are you all dead? Im a real man even if Im dead! Better than all of you who cowardly hide for your life! I hate the Saint! Ill f*ck his mother in my next life! The Saints mother is long dead, I heard he has a daughter... You guys are all rubbish! This is an oath-taking ritual! Dont talk about all this nonsense. Speak of it when you return alive, well go together! Even if I die in the battle, to be able to follow Master Zi Hao in this life makes this life of mine worth it. You speak in a really educated way, haha, Im not educated, Ill just say, F*ck the Extraterrestrial Demons to his death! Ill add the Saint too! I heard that Master Xue was prevented from sending troops. I only hate that I am not a Saint! Well meet in our next life, Brother. Ive nothing to say, my parents, family, wife and kids are all gone, Ill say this to you. Fight, fight, fight! Its just death! Brothers, when everyone is dead, do not forget to team up as souls; Ill be scared if Im alone. Youre dreaming, what soul will be there if we die here?! Itd be much better if there was... The information above flowed faster and faster, going down like a waterfall. Chu Yang read them one by one. Sometimes he gritted teeth, sometimes he smiled silently. What good men these were, what lovely soldiers these were. Most of them spoke rudely and directly, yet... what respectable heroes they were! They smiled to face life and death, facing a strong enemy directly. Even theirst words all had different styles, some were graceful, some were angry, some were funny... From just a brief sentence from above, one could absolutely infer the temperament of each person! But all of them had the same goal, the same goal that they died for: To fight the final battle against the Extraterrestrial Demons! There was a lot of information, but it flowed downward like this, and it was also really fast. After a long time, the te finally returned to normal This gate, as though turning a page in a book, made an action of turning and disappeared without a trace, revealing a huge disc below. On the disc, there were a hundred holes. There were ny-nine small ones, surrounding arge one. It was so deep that its bottom could not be seen. A misty, sparkling purple light began to sh. Chu Yang looked at it and suddenly felt a familiarity. He nced at the positions of those ny-nine Holy Crystals and one Divine Crystal in the Nine Tribtions Space and suddenly understood: The holes on this corresponded to the positions of the Holy Crystals and the Divine Crystal. Chapter 1381 - The Purple Cloud Tower

Chapter 1381 The Purple Cloud Tower

A burst of purple light flickered, and around the one hundred holes, twenty words written in a vigorous and powerful font emerged: Receiving my Purple Cloud tower, repaying my wish from before; always keep in mind to kill the demons in the outer realms! Chu Yang was stunned. Purple Cloud Tower? What thing is this? Suddenly, a violent shock went across his mind as he thought of a possibility. Could the Purple Cloud Tower... be this Pagoda Mountain? Suddenly, he felt his throat dry like the sands of a desert. Those twenty characters flickered, as though they were urging him. Chu Yang said quietly and sincerely, I, Chu Yang, promise to thousands of seniors brave souls, I will surely kill the Extraterrestrial Demons in the outer realms! He reached out and waved his hand, then those Holy Crystals and the Divine Crystal flew out of the Nine Tribtions Space and appeared on top of the disc. Immediately, there was a very strong purple light! The next moment, with a whistle, the Holy Crystals and the Divine Crystal flew out at once, like wanderers who had been away from home for tens of thousands of years rushing into the arms of their mothers, jumping and cheering... They flew to the space above the disk and settled into position! All of it happened methodically and inplete order. In an instant, the one hundred holes on top were all filled, and with a sh, the Divine Crystal and Holy Crystals disappeared into the holes. And then, the disc slowly shrank and rotated slowly, until it reached the side of Chu Yangs wrist and rubbed against it gently. A bloody wound immediately opened up on Chu Yangs wrist. The disc buzzed and spun, suddenly showing a mncholic emotion and reluctance to leave. It seemed to be silently bidding farewell to its original owner, and then it moved onto the wound on Chu Yangs wrist... The blood immediately stained the whole outer edge of the disk. The disk then flew up abruptly, and the wound disappeared from Chu Yangs wrist. The skin recovered its smoothness. The disc slowly rotated andnded gently in the palm of Chu Yang. Chu Yang whispered softly, Dont worry, I will be good to you and fulfill Lord Zis wish, and exterminate the demons in the outer realms. From now on, you will be my partner. The disk leaped a little inside Chu Yangs palm, as though it was agreeing and rejoicing. And then it disappeared from Chu Yangs palm. At the moment the disk disappeared, the walls of the cave in front of Chu Yang opened up slowly, moving to the two sides and showing a channel full of purple aura! At the entrance of the passage, there were actually two big characters written in lively and vigorous calligraphy: Congrattions! Chu Yangs eyes went straight: This was Xue Leihans handwriting! Chu Yang finally understood. He understood itpletely! The Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperor from back then was absolutely rted to Xue Leihan and not in a minor way! And what was left back then at the Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperors death was definitely not only the one inheritance in the north-west but two. And this inheritance was probably secretly made by Xue Leihan. The reason why there was such a test of Purple Crystals at the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword was Xue Leihans search for a sessor to the Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperor. If the other Nine Tribtions Sword Masters had passed the tests elsewhere, they would probably also end up here... To put it simply, this was the real test! The reason why the other Nine Tribtions Sword Masters didnt pass the test was most probably because their tests here showed that they wouldnt go very far, that the foundation of their Dao was too weak to withstand the inheritance of Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperor, or to meet the requirements of Xue Leihan! On the one hand, Xue Leihan used the Nine Tribtions Sword of that great man to look for the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, but on the other hand, he was also using this chance to look for a sessor to the Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperor! The purpose of the Nine Tribtions Sword from the start was not to put the Nine Heavens in order, but to fight Extraterrestrial Demons in the outer realm! Xue Leihan had thought about it hard indeed! There were only nine Nine Tribtions Sword Masters, which meant that it ended with Chu Yang. Yet none of the previous eight qualified, and Xue Leihan was afraid Chu Yang wouldnt qualify as well. Therefore, he simply let him walk through half a life with the Nine Tribtions Sword to experience all the hardship in the world. And then, he turned back time to let him relive. Because Chu Yang, the ninth Nine Tribtions Sword Master, was only Xue Leihansst hope! Otherwise, the Pagoda Mountain was here, and with Xue Leihans knowledge and cultivation, how could he not be aware of such a treasure? Thinking of this, Chu Yang couldnt help but let out a long sigh. Because Xue Leihans nning was absolutely magnificent and painstaking! But he still decided that, when he had enough cultivation, he would definitely... grab Xue Leihan and beat him up properly! This guy really made him so miserable! In his previous life, he had been wandering in the world ever since he was a child. When he grew up, his sect was destroyed, his master died, and he never ever got to know about his origins. When he was at the lowest point of his life, he was arranged to meet a female friend, and then he rejected her despite wanting to say yes. In the end, she died in his arms, making it his lifelong regret. Then he was conspired to death by the closest brother in his whole life... His previous life, it was... it was... it was abination of all the pain and bitterness from ancient to modern times. That was what made him the Nine Tribtions Sword Master he was in this life! But with that kind of experience, if he did not take revenge from Xue Leihan... Chu Yang felt that he would simply not be a worthy man! That bastard! As for the word congrattions engraved here by this big bastard, was it to congratte him or the Purple Cloud Heavenly Emperor for finally finding his ideal sessor? Chu Yang walked in along this purple and shiny passage and the purple mist filled the way. The Sword Spirit was actually kept out. Fluttering, Chu Yang reached the end of the passage. At the end of the passage, there was a huge seal ced properly right in front of him. It was just a seal, yet it gave one a sense of mighty solemnity! Chu Yang picked it up gently and saw that the ce where the big seal was originally ced was inked: Eternal Purple Clouds! And then, his body shook suddenly, and the big seal suddenly turned into a stream of light and prated into Chu Yangs body. Before the final battle, gather all the remaining possessions of the Purple Cloud Heavens and keep them all inside the Purple Cloud Tower; leave not a single drop of water to the Extraterrestrial Demons! When the one who inherits has reached the cultivation level, he would naturally be able to open it up. Hold my battle sword, go up killing onto the Purple Cloud Heavens; dispel all the Extraterrestrial Demons and let the Purple Cloud Heavens see sunlight once more! Chu Yang felt faint, and in the next moment, he suddenly felt that a small tower appeared in his Nine Tribtions Space; there was purple light shining all over it. He tried to enter the tower but couldnt get in. After a moment of dizziness, the ny-nine Holy Crystals flew up and whirled around the tower. On the ninth floor, there was a faint light that was where the Divine Crystal was. The disc, which had originally already submerged into his body, flew out in a sh, turned into two gates, and stopped on the tower quietly. When you are able to open this tower, it will naturally open! A voice sounded but only to speak this one sentence. Chu Yang cried out. Xue Leihan? Where are you? Come out! But there was silence all around, there was no Xue Leihan at all. Chu Yang suddenly understood: This must have been said by Xue Leihan many thousands of years ago? To remind the person who received the tower. The Sword Spirit had already gone back to the Nine Tribtions Space. At this moment, the only emotions in Sword Spirits heart were shock and wonder! Toward this Nine Tribtions Sword Master that he was following! Chu Yangs future would be... The Sword Spirit didnt dare to think about it anymore. Suddenly... Hahaha... Whats the matter with this person? Hes really... Holy shit... So big... So shameless! This person must have seen the darkness just now and ran out like this to take advantage of some girl... Could it be that after dark he cannot see whos beautiful and whos ugly? Anyway, he cant take advantage of anyone! Ah, for such a kind of person, what is beauty and ugliness to him, so long as its a woman, hed do it. Hahaha... Everyone, beat this shameless thing... Beat him to death! So disgusting... ... Chu Yang woke up from a blur and immediately felt that there was a mess around him. And then, there were things flying toward him. He became even more confused: What are these? He opened his eyes to look and was startled. He saw that in front of him was actually arge group of hundreds of people staring at him strangely, some of them men, some women, some old, some young. Chu Yang gasped and asked, Who are you? Inside this Purple Crystal cave in the Pagoda Mountain, how could there be so many people? Then he realized that the things flying toward him were actually some stones, twigs and a few eggs ... What was happening? Chu Yang hurried to dodge. Whats the matter? There were several women in the group. They looked extremely shy as they shouted in girlish voices while covering their eyes with both hands, only to secretly look from the space in between the fingers... Obscene! Im going to kill you so that you dont corrupt public morals! A righteous young man went out holding a sword and stabbed right toward Chu Yang. But Chu Yang clearly found envy and despair in his eyes ... Bastard! Kill him! shouted another person. Ive never seen such a shameless person in this world... It was a woman who said this with a look of arrogance and contempt. Chu Yang was totally confused. The Sword Spirit reminded him from the Nine Tribtions Space. The Pagoda Mountain is already in the space, its already gone... Youre standing on the road right now. Chu Yang came to a sudden realization. But why are they attacking me? The Sword Spirit smiled mischievously. I have no idea as well. Chu Yang dodged a sword and a knife, grabbed three flying stones, caught a few eggs... And then suddenly felt a bit strange. It seemed that his body felt... cool and chilly? He looked down and couldnt help but yell, Ah! Im not wearing any clothes! That was just right. During Chu Yangs tests inside the Purple Crystal cave, the violent aura had already burned the clothes he was wearing. Since he was inside the Purple Crystal cave for a long time, he himself got used to it. Now he suddenly put the whole Pagoda Mountain away without himself realizing it, and he just appeared under broad daylight like this... It would be a weird thing for him not to be treated as an alien! At this moment, the mighty Minister Chu was on the roadsidepletely naked, fighting and dodging It was exactly the dense forest where he had fought with Ye Zui... Chu Yang really felt ashamed in an instant... Im off... Chu Yang leaped, covered his face and rushed out... Well, this was the first time he had covered his face... In just a sh he disappeared, leaving a group of confused people. Wheres that guy? Hes gone... Chu Yang went into the woods with a burning heart, then he immediately took out a ck outfit and put it on before he finally let out a long breath. Oh my god, it was so embarrassing... The next moment, he remembered: This road has been very remote, so there shouldnt be many people... What were so many people traveling on the road for? Chapter 1382 - The Demon King Ascends To Heaven

Chapter 1382 The Demon King Ascends To Heaven

The Nine Heavens passageway was finally open! Ning Tianya heaved a sigh. He had also been astounded by the celestial phenomenon earlier for quite a while before he remembered that Chu Yang had entrusted him with a request. Alright, theres no harm taking a look below too. Swaying left and right, he walked leisurely toward the entrance of the passageway. He was already near the entrance; it wasnt far off at all. Ning Tianya might even go right past it identally if he were to take off and fly. When he reached the entrance, he noticed that there were already people from the Lan n standing guard there. In addition, there was also a Lan n residence in the vicinity. It looked like they had been standing guard here for a significant period of time. At this moment, several people were walking out of the residence toward the entrance of the passageway. Old guy! What are you looking at and behaving so suspiciously here for? Where are you going? Someone yelled fiercely the moment he turned the corner. Ning Tianya was stunned for almost half a day before he realized This old guy was referring to himself! He couldnt help but be greatly enraged in aical manner. Do I really look that friendly? Im going down, step aside. Ning Tianya seriously had no interest in even raising his hand against these small fry in front of him. Go down? You want to go down? Thatrge man from the Lan n burst intoughter. Do you think you can go down just because you want to? Who do you think you are? Do you think you are Ning Tianya? Right away, Ning Tianya was so irate that he even found this funny. This fellow is so impressive. He actually got my identity right immediately. What a shame that he was just being sarcastic. Yes, how did you know that Im Ning Tianya? asked a smiley Ning Tianya. Thatrge man was stunned for a moment before he burst into loud and raucousughter. In a mocking and sarcastic tone, he said, You are Ning Tianya? Hahaha... Old Ning, dont you recognize me? Im Bu Liuqing... Beside him, seven to eight men burst into uproariousughter, bending back and forth as they guffawed! Ning Tianyas countenance darkened at once. These bastards are practically intolerable! After Chu Yang made him fuming mad, to think he was being antagonized here too! And by these vulgar small fry no less... In a fit of rage, he shouted, Get out of my way! A wave of mighty aura shot out from him! The next moment, these seven to eight men were stunned into stupefaction and unable to move all of a sudden, as though they had just seen a ghost. Ning Tianya snorted coldly, suddenly feeling like there was no need for the Lan n to exist in this world anymore. But the next moment, he then felt that it was seriously an insult to his status to allow small fry like these people to provoke such murderous intent in him. A thought did ur to him, however Should the Lan n really not know what was good for them during his trip to the Lower Three Heavens this time, then... perhaps he should just kill them... Then, he walked calmly and leisurely right past those seven to eight men to the entrance of the passageway and went in. At this point, therge Lan n team at the back was still several hundred feet away. They could only watch as someone who didnt belong to the Lan n enter the passageway. They couldnt help but be greatly surprised. However, by the time they hurried over, Ning Tianya was already nowhere in sight... Ning Tianya sped through the passageway. Before long, he had already covered half the passageway. He waspletely serene, without any ups or downs in his emotions. Right at this moment, he noticed a ck line in the far distance in front speeding toward him in the passageway! Ning Tianya was taken aback The person approaching him was very strong. Was there actually such an expert in the Middle Three Heavens? As he pondered, the person opposite got nearer and nearer. It was then that Ning Tianya realized that it was a man in ck, who had his arm around a young womans waist, as he sped the entire way. In the blink of an eye, he was already right in front of him. Then, that man in ck also let out a sound of surprise when he discovered Ning Tianya and actually stopped right in his tracks. The transition from an extremely high speed to standing still while holding onto another person was surprisingly smooth and incredibly natural. This level of control made even Ning Tianya emit a sound of approval. The mans hair hung loose and silky smooth on his shoulder but gave people a rather strange feeling. His appearance was also very weird. One of his eyebrows pointed straight up while the other pointed straight down. One eye wasrge while the other was small. His ears also didnt seem to be symmetrical... Ning Tianya had only taken a sweeping nce, but he already found it unbearable to continue looking at him. This fellows looks were seriously too unfortunate... And so, he was about to go past him. But this person actually reached out and stopped him. Ning Tianya raised his head in astonishment. Only to see this person staring at him before his expression suddenly turned into one of astonishment. Ning Tianya became even more perplexed. Could it be that he knew him? Then, the man, in an astounded tone, asked, Old man! Am I handsome? Ning Tianya felt a little faint at once. Was he handsome? Which part of you is even vaguely associated with handsome when you look like that? However, Ning Tianya was also aware that even if this persons cultivation was weaker than his own, it was probably not too far off. If they were to exchange blows, it really would cause a dy. And he... didnt seem like a bad person anyway? Smiling, he replied, Yes! Practically too handsome for words! This old man has lived for so many years, but Ive never seen anyone who is more handsome than you. Wahaha... Old man, you have good taste! The man in ck burst intoughter. With his arm around the young woman, he went past Ning Tianya, as though the only reason why he had stopped in his tracks was simply to ask the other party whether he was handsome or not. Shaking his head, Ning Tianya continued walking forward. A voice drifted over to him from behind. The aesthetic sense of the Upper Three Heavens is indeed different from the Lower and Middle Three Heavens. Everyone in the Lower and Middle Three Heavens says that Im ugly. I didnt expect that I would immediately be a beautiful man now that Im in the Upper Three Heavens... He actually sounded pretty pleased with himself. Gradually, the voices became further and further away. The young woman replied, Yes, you are very handsome right from the start... Yes, of course, hahaha... The voices finally disappeared. Ning Tianya almost fell t on his face. He thought to himself, The Nine Heavens passageway has finally opened after so much difficulty, but the first person to go up is actually a lunatic... and a very strong lunatic at that. Shaking his head, he sped ahead and vanished within the passageway. As everyone knows, those two earlier were, of course, Tan Tan and Xie Danfeng. Tan Tan was full of joy right now as he continued walking forward, feeling as though he was on cloud nine. He had received acknowledgment the moment he entered the passageway. That old fellow earlier was stronger than him and had no reason to fear him, yet he had acknowledged that he was very handsome. This was what made Tan Tan the happiest. In front, another group of people was approaching. They moved neatly, with guards clearing the path in front and escorting people at the back. They filed in one after another, as if they were part of an organization These people were therge Lan n contingent on the way to the Lower Three Heavens. They had been waiting here for more than half a year. There hadnt been any news at all ever since the Eldest Young Master had gone down, causing the n to be extremely anxious. Especially at this point where the younger generation of the Lan n had almost been entirely wiped out, which made the n even more anxious. A few days ago, when they received news of the Second Young Masters death, the n had issued strict orders The moment the passageway opened, they were to go down to look for the Eldest Young Master and check on him... Hence, the moment the celestial phenomenon took ce, all of them had immediatelymenced preparations and set out at once. However, they didnt expect there to be someone who was even quicker than them. An old man had actually entered their ns passageway before them... All of them were rather miffed. The fact that that old man was an expert didnt change the way they felt. Therefore, everyone decided that they would catch up to that old man and teach him a lesson or two. There were quite a few Supreme Martial Artists among them after all... Halfway through the passageway, they spotted a man in ck who looked extremely strange and uglying toward them. But what made all of them the most bewildered was that this unbelievably hideous fellow actually had his arm around a peerless beauty! This inevitably made them feel a sense of psychological imbnce. To be honest, even though Xie Danfeng was no doubt a one-in-a-thousand beauty and was rather attractive, she was definitely no peerless beauty! However, she was standing next to Tan Tan now. And whenpared rtively to his looks... My god! What do you mean by peerless beauty? Shes practically a celestial maiden! No, even a celestial maiden isnt this pretty! Be it phrases like unsurpassed beauty or drop-dead gorgeous, when used on Xie Danfeng when she was next to Tan Tan, all of these descriptions paled inparison! At their level of cultivation, this bunch of experts was already past the point of being lecherous. But upon seeing this ssic case of beauty and the beast, they still felt like this was a terrible waste! However, this ultimately didnt have anything to do with them. Even though it was a bit of a shame, they could only pretend that they didnt see anything. When someone couldnt help but gripe a little, another person stopped him at once. Our mission is to go to the Lower Three Heavens and check whether theres any development on the Eldest Young Masters end. If there isnt, then we are to capture the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters woman and bring her back up. This is an important matter to do with the Lan ns survival; we must not cause unnecessary trouble. As for the passageway, there will naturally be people guarding it... We should focus on getting there as soon as possible. Just as they were about to pass each other by, all of them acted as though the other party didnt exist. With some frustration in their hearts, they hurried on their way. The conversation between those two had taken ce via telepathy. By right, others shouldnt have been able to hear them. However, Tan Tans cultivation was several levels above theirs and was even well-versed in the secret arts of the Divine n. Thus, he heard them loud and clear. He couldnt help but be stunned. These are people from the Lan n, one of the Nine Super ns? And they want to capture the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters woman? Isnt that Chu Yangs woman then? What the f*ck, that means... all of you are after my sister-inw? When he thought of that, how could he possibly hold himself back? Right away, he stopped in his tracks. Spreading out his arms, he blocked the way. Hey, all of you, stand right there! The Lan n experts were stunned at once. You should be thanking the heavens that were not finding fault with you. Yet youre actually provoking us now? Are you out of your mind? Trying to keep their tempers in check, they asked, Whats the matter? Tan Tan raised his head and asked, Look at me, am I handsome?! The Supreme Martial Artist leading the Lan n team felt a little faint. He replied furiously, What does whether or not youre handsome have to do with me? Step aside! A persistent Tan Tan responded, No, tell me whether or not Im handsome first? Right away, two people burst intoughter. One of them said mockingly, What a bastard. To think he has the cheek to ask other people whether hes handsome or not when he looks like dog shit... At once, loudughter rang out. Tan Tans countenance darkened. He snapped furiously, Did you say that I look like dog shit? Are you sure youre talking about me? That person replied, I dont know whether you look like dog shit or not, but in my eyes, Im simply watching a pile of dog shit asking others whether or not hes handsome! Before he finished, an enraged Tan Tan bellowed, How dare you call me dog shit! As he reached out, his arm suddenly extended endlessly and grabbed that persons head. He dragged him over and gave him a p across one cheek and then another on the other side. He repeated this several times, giving him more than ten ps. Then, he asked again, Am I handsome! In the first ce, he was just using this as an excuse to create a fuss. And now, he was even more merciless in his actions. After more than ten ps, that persons head had already turned into tofu and he died long ago, so how could he possibly answer him? However, Tan Tan refused to let go of the matter. He said in rage, How dare you not answer me! He grabbed yet another person and asked fiercely, Am I handsome?! Chapter 1383 - The Nine Tribulations Sword Master Is My Senior Brother Disciple

Chapter 1383 The Nine Tribtions Sword Master Is My Senior Brother Disciple

All the Lan n men were stupefied! That man who had been pped to death was a through and through ninth-grade Martial Saint! He was killed by a few ps just like that by this unbelievably ugly person? And what was that technique where his arm suddenly extended earlier? They had never seen or heard anything like that! The most that typical Supreme Martial Artists could do was seal the dimension in mid-air using their Supreme Martial Artist vital energy with a wave of their arm and manifest their energy physically to form a huge palm and crash down upon something! But that was ultimately still an illusion. However, this man had obviously extended his arm by several times earlier. His arm had clearly turned as thin as a chopstick. Yet with just a grab, a ninth-grade Martial Saint expert didnt even have the time to resist before he was dragged over! In addition, the seven to eight Supreme Martial Artists next to him werent even in time to react! And he had already begun pping the man. What must be mentioned was that during this period of time, all the Supreme Martial Artists had thought of saving the man, but whenever the other partys palm moved, it didnt seem as if he was delivering ps but instead, dealing moves. Killing moves! Every time he swung his hand, the seven to eight Supreme Martial Artists would simultaneously experience the same feeling The other party was attacking them! The moment they charged over to him, they would be exposing their biggest weakness to the enemy, allowing the enemy to do whatever he wanted to them! Thus, all of them actually had no guts to rush over at that point. Then, after Tan Tan killed one of them, he grabbed another person. Right now, he was questioning him in a fierce and wicked manner, Am I handsome? Even with this action, everyone still couldnt tell how exactly he had caught hold of that man. Before they figured it out, they could already sense him reaching out again. Yet another person, a ninth-grade Martial Saint, was now in his hands with nary any power to resist! All of them took in a sharp breath of air at once. This person was definitely a highly-skilled expert and one whom they couldnt afford to provoke at all. But... the Lan n had records of basically all the Supreme Martial Artists in the Nine Heavens, yet they had no information on this man at all. Who exactly was he? The face of the Supreme Martial Artist leading the team twitched a little. Taking a deep breath, he forced a smile and said, Sir, this is a misunderstanding... Hurhur, we are total strangers meeting by chance and just passers-by. I hope that on ount of us being fellow artists in the martial world, you can... Tan Tan looked down at him and replied, Shut up! Im questioning him right now, are you blind? Or deaf? Or ill-mannered? Dont you know that youre not supposed to interrupt when other people are having a conversation? The Supreme Martial Artist leading the team felt a ball of fury instantly burning up in him! Arent you being too much? Even Xie Danfeng at the side felt that Tan Tan was being a little too much today. She couldnt help but pull on his sleeve, the underlying meaning behind her action being They didnt provoke us anyway. Youve already killed one of them, dont stir up any more trouble. Through telepathy, Tan Tan replied, Im not trying to stir up trouble... These people are going down to capture Chu Yangs wife. Xie Danfeng got a huge shock. At once, she understood the reason behind Tan Tans domineering and bossy behavior. Even if others werent aware of the rtionship between Tan Tan and Chu Yang, how would Xie Danfeng possibly not know? These people were on the way to capture Chu Yangs wife, yet they had to run into Tan Tan... It would be truly weird if Tan Tan were willing to let them go. Sir, being in the martial world, one ought to understand that what goes aroundes around. If you burn your bridges, youll only create trouble for yourself in the future! warned the Supreme Martial Artist leading the team as he clenched his jaw and red at him. Tan Tan paid him no heed, continuing to question the man he was holding instead. Im talking to you. Hurry and answer me! Am I handsome? Enraged, that man was just about to curse and swear at him and refuse to give in when he noticed the Supreme Martial Artist leading the team desperately giving him a meaningful look Go along with him for now so that you can keep your life. Well discuss this again after weve dealt with and sent away this reaper. Left with no choice, he gritted his teeth before he raised his head to face Tan Tan. Then, he swallowed his pride and went against his conscience to reply, Yes! Youre too handsome for words! Tan Tan flew into a terrible rage. To think you can bring yourself to say something that goes so much against your conscience! How dare you treat me like an idiot! Whats the point of someone like you with no conscience to speak of living on? With a loud snap, he broke his neck. With his eyes widened and unable to rest in peace, that man slowly crumpled into a heap on the ground. He didnt expect at all that he would also be killed after going against his conscience topliment his looks... The Lan n Supreme Martial Artist leading the team became enraged at once. He shouted, Sir, what exactly do you want? Neither insults norpliments worked on you. Are you really intending to go against us, the Lan n? Tan Tans left eyebrow turned vertical, his right eyebrow horizontal, his left eye nted and his right eye red at him. Raising his chin, he said, Your words are seriously uncalled for. What do you mean by going against the Lan n? I had good intentions of befriending you, so I had asked you whether or not I was handsome. Yet the first person insulted me with all his heart. If I didnt kill him, was I supposed to keep him around? Since the first person had insulted you, its understandable that you would be angry. But what about the second person? The Lan n Supreme Martial Artist was so furious that he was close to throwing up blood. Although the second person hadplimented me, he was not sincere. He must have been insulting me in his heart too! Since he was such a dishonest man to say one thing and mean another, if I didnt kill him, was I supposed to keep him around? replied Tan Tan bossily. The Lan n Supreme Martial Artist was so mad that he was trembling all over and gnashing his teeth in fury. Youre too much! Snorting, Tan Tan reached out again and grabbed another person. This time, he caught a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist. He grinned at him wickedly and asked, Tell me honestly, am I handsome? This particr Supreme Martial Artist had been on guard with his full attention the whole time. He didnt expect to be caught the moment the other party reached out his arm. Right away, he was so frightened that his soul almost left him. He felt extremely troubled. Am I supposed to answer him honestly? Is this something that even needs to be said... Which part of you is even vaguely associated with handsome when you look this hideous? But if I were to really insult you? With a troubled expression, he asked, Sir, do you want me to say that youre handsome? Or that youre ugly? Tan Tan replied furiously, Im telling you to speak honestly. Or are you saying that you dont know how to be honest? Alright... Ill be honest... You... actually really cannot be considered handsome! Bracing himself, the Supreme Martial Artist replied with an honest and sincere attitude. Tan Tans expression changed drastically at once. As though he was close to tears, he screamed and shouted. Youre lying! Youre telling lies! If I cannot be considered handsome, then who in this world fits the word handsome? Why are you ndering me like this! Letting out a sudden cry, he raised his arm and with a strike of his palm, the perfectly fine and healthy head of this honest and sincere first-grade Supreme Martial Artist was smashed into pieces. The Lan n members watched this scene unfold before their eyes with grief and indignation. At once, their eyes filled up with tears, widened to the extreme! Just as they were about to charge forward. The next moment, Tan Tan turned iparably aggrieved and indignant. He shouted in rage, All of you say one thing when you actually mean another. Each and every one of you is so unreasonable! Each and every one of you is wicked and malicious to the extreme! Lying through your teeth; is there still justice in this world?! Immediately, the facial muscles of the dozens of people opposite him twitched and spasmed, their eyes turning red. Those words should have been ours! Tan Tan continued in an overbearing manner. Tell me, if I dont kill all of you, would there still be justice in this world?! Their eyes had be all red! Is there justice in this world? Why did we have to run into such a lunatic... Offer up your lives! You despicable viins! Tan Tan let out a thunderous bellow. With a mix of grief and indignation, he charged over. All of you are too shameless. In the name of justice, I will exterminate all of you! All the Lan n experts were so furious that all of them were bbergasted! They had seen unreasonable people, but they had never met anyone this unreasonable. Stopping us, seizing us and then killing us. Whether weplimented or insulted you, you killed us anyway. Our men have evenpromised for the sake of the greater good and asked you how he should reply so that you may be satisfied. You wanted him to speak the truth; in the end, when he did, you instead became anguished and furious right away, not only taking their lives but also wanting to wipe all of us out now! Justice? What an insult to the word justice to have ite out of your mouth... However, in the blink of an eye, Tan Tan had already charged into the crowd. Raising his arm, he struck out with his palm. You hypocrite! A kick flew out with a bam. How dare you bully me... With a loud bang, both of them were thrown out. Even Xie Danfeng was speechless by this point. Whos exactly the bully here? Stop bullying me. Im very weak and fragile! Tan Tan shouted as he charged his way in, his hair fluttering behind him. Within the span it took for him to say a few sentences, more than ten people had already copsed onto the ground. Charge! Fight to the death! With an expression of grief and indignation, the Lan n Supreme Martial Artist leading the team shouted, Kill that lunatic! But all of them were well aware They were definitely not this lunatics match... It was as if Tan Tan was a tiger charging into a herd of sheep. When the enemies formed a circle around him, he let out a loud bellow. How dare you say that Im not handsome! All of a sudden, with a whoosh, the left side of his body emitted a bunch of burning mes while the right side turned icy cold. With a flourish of his left arm, mes came spitting out. A man on his left couldnt duck in time and his entire body was engulfed in mes when he came into contact with his palm. After letting out a tragic scream, he was reduced to a pile of charred remains. With a flourish of his right arm, a Martial Saint expert on his right immediately turned into an ice rod. When Tan Tan delivered him a kick, the body was smashed into ice cubes, which covered the entire floor. Blood drained from the face of the Lan n Supreme Martial Artist leading the team. Youre from the Divine n! How are you rted to the Divine n?! Tan Tan snickered. Ill broaden your horizons and bless you with some joy and happiness, kid. Im the king of the Three Star Divine n! Hows that? Dont you find it very satisfying and blissful to die in my hands? A jolt went through that Supreme Martial Artist at once. All of a sudden, he leaped into the air and retreated at high speed, flying back toward where they hade from. He actually abandoned all his subordinates and fled at the fastest speed he could muster! The news of the king of the Three Star Divine n appearing must be ryed to the n! Even if too many people were sacrificed for this, it was worth it! As long as he could bring this piece of news back, all the sacrifices would not be in vain! Tan Tan burst intoughter. Do you think you can leave after youve insulted my character? The Supreme Martial Artist had only managed to flee a total of 400 to 500 feet when he heard a smattering of snaps and cracks behind him. Then, with a loud whoosh, someone caught up to him. In a panic, he bellowed, Three Star... Although he knew very clearly that the people at the entrance could no longer hear him, he still wanted to try his very best. What if they managed to hear him? Before he finished, a heavy weight, as though a mountain, came crashing down from above. Tan Tan descended from above and locked him in ce with his swift and forceful vital energy. At the back, all of the Lan n experts had already perished! Tan Tan jumped down. The Supreme Martial Artist tried to hurl a punch, but his fist was caught. When he tried to deliver a kick, his leg was frozen in ce. With all his strength, he let out a deafening shout, intending to self-destruct. However, Tan Tan swung his fist into his gut ferociously, causing his internal energy to dissipate. The next moment, his hand was already around his neck. Lifting him into the air, Tan Tan smiled at him. Do you want to know why Im killing you? The eyes of the Supreme Martial Artist were locked onto him as he shouted hoarsely, Pray tell! He really couldnt understand. Why did the king of the Three Star Divine n suddenly provoke them like this? There shouldnt be any reason for this. Since all of you are going to capture the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters woman, then Ill kill you... Tan Tan gave him a strange smile. Ill let you in on a huge secret The Nine Tribtions Sword Master is my Senior Brother Disciple! Chapter 1384 - The Nine Tribulations Ascending To Heaven

Chapter 1384 The Nine Tribtions Ascending To Heaven

The Nine Tribtions Sword Master is my senior brother disciple! The Lan n Supreme Martial Artists peculiar and astounded expression aside, even Tan Tan himself was shocked by what he himself had said. All this time, that awakening consciousness of the demon king in him had firmly believed that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was his biggest enemy. And yet, the sentence The Nine Tribtions Sword Master is my senior brother disciple hade out of Tan Tans mouth so naturally! Yes, so naturally! Why was that? Why did it change? Tan Tan reflected upon this with some perplexity, a look of deep contemtion on his face. Then, before he even realized, he had broken the neck of this Supreme Martial Artist with a loud snap. I get it now... The Supreme Martial Artist took his final breath. So that was the reason why! One couldnt tell how he felt right before his death This was something that couldnt be determined. However, the peculiarity in his mood was for certain. The Nine Tribtions Sword Masters junior brother disciple was the king of the Three Star Divine n! While the Three Star Divine n, after disappearing for tens of thousands of years, had started to resurface in the world more often recently... Who could say what kind of impact this would create on the world? Tan Tan, whats wrong? asked a worried Xie Danfeng when she noticed Tan Tans strange expression. Its nothing. Tan Tan grinned at her. He chased that strange emotion out of his mind, thinking to himself, Whats the problem with that? Is it that strange? Chu Yang really is my senior brother disciple after all... Its not like hes not my senior brother disciple anymore after he became the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, right? Since thats the case, then why do I still feel so weird? When he thought of that, he let go of the matter at once. Instantly, Tan Tan resumed his usual nonchnce. All of a sudden, he pulled Xie Danfeng into his embrace and gave her an intense kiss on her cheek. Right away, she became terribly embarrassed and pushed him away forcefully. This is a little strange. Chu Yang has always been someone who is thorough and meticulous in whatever he does. It has always been him who tricks others; no one has been able to trick him all along. How did the Lan n get to know of such important news this time? With his head tilted to the side, Tan Tan wondered as he muttered to himself, How did the Lan n know of this? This is rather strange... Its disadvantageous to Chu Yang... Xie Danfengs eyes swiveled. Are you thinking of going over to take a look? Tan Tan replied, I definitely need to. If I dont head to the Lan n and figure things out, my mind cant rest at ease. Ill kill a few people and set some fires as celebratory fireworks for my return to the Upper Three Heavens. What do you think? Xie Danfeng replied enthusiastically, Ill go with you. I love fights the most. Ill set the fires! Xie Danfeng had always been a fearless person. Before she met Tan Tan, she was already an energetic person. Now, under Tan Tans spoiling and indulgence, she had be more and more eager for chaos to break out in the world. If we go, what should we do? asked Tan Tan. Lets create some trouble first! Xie Danfeng suggested with great enthusiasm. When you get there, you can first ask, Am I handsome? It goes without saying that youll get insulted by others. You can make a huge fuss after that. When it gets out of hand, you can demand an exnation from the n leader of the Lan n and lure him out... It would be easy peasy from then on. Good idea! Tan Tan pped, beaming with joy. Then, suddenly, his expression froze. Slowly, he turned toward her. Why do I have to use my face to antagonize them? Do you also think that Im not handsome? Xie Danfeng rolled her eyes. Why do you want to be so handsome to others? Its enough that youre the most handsome in my eyes. To others, you can just use your face and that question of yours as a fuse to start war. My face is a fuse to start war... Tan Tan was extremely aggrieved. Flying into a rage, hemented. Its all the Lan ns fault for actually giving you such an unforgivable idea... Lets go! Im going to settle some scores with them. In high spirits, Xie Danfeng followed after him joyfully. But your cultivation is a little weak... Tan Tan hesitated for a moment. Youre with me anyway. Xie Danfeng was full of trust and confidence in him. Of course, of course! A smug Tan Tan nodded repeatedly. And he actually stopped asking further questions and was even proud of it. Im just so invincible in my wifes eyes, hahaha... One must admit that this male and female were seriously an ultimate match. When the man wanted tomit murder and arson, not only did the woman not stop him or worry about him, she instead happily threw out ideas and solutions, participating actively and executing the n eagerly... Furthermore, even though the womans cultivation was not particrly high, the man wasnt worried at all. After being praised, his confidence actually flew through the roof at once and was utterly convinced that he could keep all evil away... After the husband and wife made their initial ns, they enthusiastically headed straight for the Lan n, anxious and joyful as though they were going on a vacation trip... It went without saying that Ning Tianya was unaware of what Tan Tan had done. He never would have thought that everyone whom the Lan n had sent to receive the Eldest Young Master of the Lan n had died on the way there. It was fated that Ning Tianya would be making a wasted trip this time. Yet now, he was still hurrying over, thinking to himself, What should I do if the Lan n members are here? Do I kill them? If I do, how should I do it? ... In the Middle Three Heavens. Dressed in robes of cyan, Young Master Yu strolled out of the bamboo forest in an extremely graceful manner, his footsteps light and elegant. Behind him was Jun Lulu, who had a troubled expression on her face. Must you go? asked the woman softly. Yes, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master concerns the future of my n. As the only remaining bloodline of my n in this world, I have to give the ancestors a proper exnation. This time, whether or not I can be of help or whether or not I can find an opportunity, is of critical importance. Otherwise, I wont be able to bring it up in the future either. The man counseled her warmly. In that case... Take care of yourself. It seemed like the woman wanted to say something, but ultimately, it turned into a line of entrustment. Dont worry. Whether or not this seeds, I will return at once and spend the rest of my life with you. The mans usual coldness and murderous intent were nowhere in sight. There was only a quiet and contented gentleness on his face. The ns prosperity ultimately cannotpare with staying with you my whole life... I will try my best. But if it truly cannot work out, even though I will find it regrettable, I will also be relieved. He let out a softugh. The flowers bloom and wither in the valley, who can say that they have no regrets in their lives? But... Id rather allow other matters to be my regrets than allow you and I... to be my regret. There was a bright look of bliss in the womans eyes. She lowered her head and replied in a gentle voice, Ill wait for your return. Lowering her head, she looked at her lower abdomen, her eyes full of gentleness. The man hugged her around the waist gently. Im off. Alright. Young Master Yu let out augh. Then, his cyan robes fluttered as he flew into mid-air. In a sh, he was already several hundred feet away. A distinct voice drifted over from afar. A sovereign rules the universe; I rule over all oceans and mountains! Dont worry, I have already inherited all the legacy and fully awakened my bloodline. Even if there are people stronger than me, there isnt anyone in this world who can kill me yet! Wait for me, Ill return soon! Ill wait for you... Jun Lulu stared into the distance with deep devotion. Theres something that you dont know yet Im not the only one waiting for you... Your child is waiting for you too... With your temperament, if I were to tell you, you definitely wouldnt go and would definitely stay back to apany me. But if you miss this chance, you would inevitably be filled with regrets for the rest of your life... Id rather you be disappointed after exploring the world and return to me empty-handed, than let you... be filled with regrets for the rest of your life because of me... Gu Duxing looked at the brothers. Everyone was already ready and prepared to set off. Only Mo Tianji remained unmoving, his head lowered as he contemted over something. He was going over his n in detail in his mind How he should take each step, what kind of situations they would run into, how they should respond and whether or not they could handle it; what they should do should the other party hold a forceful and unyielding stance; and what they should do if the other party was of a certain type of temperament... What kind of mindset he would be in if he were someone from the Nine Super ns which boasted ten thousand years of umted power... And what a person with this mindset would fear the most... Just for this stretch of road that they would have to travel when they charged up to the Upper Three Heavens alone, Mo Tianji had easily prepared several hundred backup ns. And now, he went through every single n and possibility in his mind. When he ascertained once more that nothing would go wrong no matter what happened, he finally got to his feet. Nodding, he said dispassionately, Start disguising yourselves now. Use the elixirs to hide your presence. Then, go through the drill strictly. Whoever exposes any ws will act as the corpse. Ji Mo and Luo Kedis countenances became troubled at once. Holding back hisughter, Gu Duxing began to make arrangements sternly. Meanwhile, Mo Tianji brought out nine shiny copper coins. With a serious and stern expression, he started to make a divination. At the same time, the Controlling the World Divine Technique activated at once. He intended to break through the fog of confusion and inquire about Heavenly Secrets. Even though the n had been finalized, that was merely the intelligence of humans and not the operation of Heavenly Secrets. Therefore, Mo Tianji wanted to, on top of what he had decided based on his own intelligence, act in tandem with the guidance of Heavenly Secrets and create the best fortune and luck for themselves... And reinforce their foolproof-beyond-foolproof n of entering the Upper Three Heaven once more. To Mo Tianji, the more dangerous something was, the more he could only act after ascertaining the ns and have the assurance that it would work! A 100 percent assurance was a little low... Who was to say whether or not the heavens would throw them a curveball? Or whether or not idents would ur half-way? Only 300 percent... would eradicate all of these possibilities... While an even higher level of assurance was the true meaning of foolproof! Therefore, Mo Tianjis ideal assurance level was 100,000 percent... of assurance! The extent of Mo Tianjis prudence could be described this way If he were to send Gu Duxing with his current second-grade Sword Supremacy cultivation to kill an Emperor-level expert, Mo Tianji would, in fact, prepare medication for him. In the event that he was unable to move after his emotions were affected, causing him to lose his mind to inner demons and end up being taken advantage of by the other party... Therefore, the purpose of this medicine was to calm his mind and take precautions against inner demons. At that time, Gu Duxings cold and perpetually long face had totally contorted because of this concern of Mo Tianjis... That night, the few brothers set off with great strength and vigor. And after Mo Tianji had painstakingly foretold the Heavenly Secrets, the passageway that he had not-so-coincidentally picked was The passageway that the Lan n was guarding. Because the divination had indicated that if they were to take this path, there would be no disasters or cmities. The journey would be smooth with barely any obstacles. In addition, the Emperor Star[1] was shining above, indicating that there would be a benefactor helping them. With such a divination result, Mo Tianji was actually still frowning and muttering to himself. Barely any obstacles means that therell still be obstacles... If there are obstacles, then there will be idents. With idents, therell be danger. And with danger, therell be the risk of all our previous efforts going to waste. Therefore, we still cannot afford to be careless. We must take absolute care to demand even more precision, especially Ji Mo and Luo Kedi. At the critical moment, we must even go to the extent of drugging them with medicine to mute them... The few brothers remained alert as they traveled on. The entire way, under Mo Tianjis coercion, everyone had tomunicate to him via telepathy and recite the 99 Rules of Ascending The Heavens that Mo Tianji had personally created... All the brothers missed Chu Yang very much at this point, because... under Mo Tianjis surveince and strict demands, everyone found life too tiring and that there was absolutely no more joy in life anymore... Boss, hurry and save us... That goddamn Mo Tianji has even restricted our mealtimes, toilet breaks, and romancing time. These arent days meant for a human... Just going up to the Upper Three Heavens alone requires 99 rules. Can you imagine the rest... [1] A major star in a divination technique of the Chinese culture Chapter 1385 - A Coincidental Meeting And Provocation

A Coincidental Meeting And Provocation

chu yang sped the whole way toward the south.he had finally realized all these people on the streets who were hurrying to the north were heading there to join the great war to exterminate the li n. it turned out that the dharma supreme had already given the order to exterminate the li n. it went without saying that chu yang held great interest in exterminating the li n. however, he also felt that he ought to receive his brothers first and that heading to the lower three heavens was the top priority at the moment. as for the li n... he could just head over when he had time to spare. chu yang was naturally unaware that at the same time as he was setting off, a lot of other people had also set off and were hurrying on their way. such as tan tan, young master yu, mo tianji, gu duxing and the others... chu yang sped on ahead. in thete afternoon, just as the sky was about to turn dark, chu yang suddenly discovered a group of people on horsebacking toward him from ahead. among them, a horse carriage approached at high speed, its wheels rumbling. chu yang ducked to the side and got out of the way as they sped past him. as the horse carriage went past chu yang, the curtains coincidentally opened, revealing a small gap. a pair of eyes met squarely with chu yangs. a startled expression appeared on both their faces at the same time. then, an order could be heard. halt! ... with a serene expression on his face, diwu qingrou sat in the horse carriage within the zhuge n team on the way to the north. he didnt know why the dharma supreme had specially picked him to head the operation. neither did he know what had happened in between. however, he cherished this opportunity very much nheless. and so, he hade. as he traveled to the northwest, diwu qingrou was rather regretful. all because the sixth fragment of the nine tribtions sword had appeared and now, the nine heavens passageways were open. to be honest, what diwu qingrou wanted to do the most was to carefully analyze everyone who went through the passageways during this period of time and pick out every single nine tribtions from among them. verifying the truth of his deduction step by step was what gave him the most pleasure. moreover, diwu qingrou had already finished all the necessary preparations. determining the nine tribtions sword masters true identity was the only way he could negotiate with the nine tribtions sword master and stand on equal ground with him. diwu qingrou had nned for this for a very long time. but what he never expected was that with a singlemand from the dharma supreme, he would be dispatched from the south and traveling day and night to the north to act as themander-in-chief of the joint armyprising the eight great ns andw-enforcement officers! this was equivalent to a fastne to sess! diwu qingrou was assured and confident that so long as hemanded the operation well, this would definitely be a beautiful victory. his meritorious achievements would no doubt be immense. furthermore, there was also the possibility that with this, he could establish and set in stone the foundation of the diwu ns longsting prosperity. to him, this was simrly a great opportunity bestowed upon him by the heavens. one couldnt have everything in life. diwu qingrou made a prompt choice to believe in the dharma supreme! the difference between the status of the dharma supreme and his was heaven and earth he had no reason to trick him. all of this was real. on the other hand... in his eyes, whether or not he could determine the nine tribtions was ultimately still rather hard to say. besides, that nine tribtions sword master was definitely not one who was easy to deal with. inparison, what he could gain from the dharma supreme was for certain. diwu qingrou let out a heavy sigh. subconsciously, he found the carriage rather suffocating and lifted the curtains slightly. who knew that the moment he did, his eyes would meet with those of another person at the roadside? in that instant, both of them felt the same way surely not? could such a coincidence really ur? ... where are you going? im going to the northwest. what are you going there for? to be themander-in-chief of the joint army. what about you? where are you going? im going to the southwest. what are you going there for? for fun. ... both of them gave each other a meaningful smile at the same time. smiling, chu yang said, to be honest, i miss the lower three heavens quite a fair bit. diwu qingrou nodded. same here. looks like... theres going to be another battle like that again? chu yang tilted his head, finding this somewhat interesting. yes, if thats the case... im afraid its unavoidable. diwu qingrou smiled genially. fighting with you is a little tiring... chu yang chuckled. therefore, you will have a new opponent. of course, the precondition is that you must seed in the northwest this time. i look forward to my new opponent! diwu qingrou smiled. the two of them held out their hands in a gesture of respect and bade farewell to each other. a promise is a promise. we shall meet again. with a smile, diwu qingrou returned to the horse carriage and settled in the seat. all of a sudden, he felt relief and a sense of inexplicable joy in his heart. the guards in the surroundings stood guard very nervously, all the way until chu yangs form disappeared into the horizon. only then did they breathe a sigh of relief. that indescribable sense of dominance and imposing sword intent from that man earlier had made all of them feel as though they were up against a formidable enemy! now that he was finally gone, all of them breathed a sigh of relief atst. in the team, two ck-robed men let out a light breath of air as they slowly dispersed the cultivation that they had gathered. when the guards outside the horse carriage heard what diwu qingrou was murmuring within the carriage, they couldnt help but be rather filled with reverence. meeting a talented man is the biggest fortune in my life; two menmence a battle of life and death in the wind and frost. being able to receive his unobstructed and unhindered intent, i will be happy even if i perish in the hills! diwu qingrou murmured, if i can turn the universe into my chessboard and the lives of all living things in this world as my pawns, and battle against you in aplex war of politics and diplomatic rtions and use to the limit everything ive learned in this lifetime, i will have no more regrets in my entire life! at the same time, there was a smile on chu yangs face as he continued on his way to the south. he thought to himself, one holds heavenly secrets[1] in his grasp; one is gentle and easy[2] even when he sets out on a conquest. one devises strategies in his mind; one determines strategies ten thousand miles away... mo tianji, diwu qingrou... its up to you guys now. as he thought about it, he became rather excited. the curtains of the battle in the upper three heavens were about to be raised. they had only exchanged a few words during this unexpected meeting with diwu qingrou. however, in these few sentences alone, diwu qingrou had revealed too much information to him. during this trip to the northwest, he would be themander-in-chief of the joint army. what joint army? why was diwu qingrou themander-in-chief? what was the brilliance behind this move? who was the mastermind in the dark who was scheming all these? what would diwu qingrou gain from this battle? what would he do after obtaining it? what was his purpose in doing all these? these few words had given chu yang a clear answer to all of these questions! chu yang wasnt dumb; he naturally understood andprehended all the fine details in everything. however, now that mo tianji hade up, going along with the principle of cking as much as he could, chu yang of course wouldnt step forward to personallypete with diwu qingrou... when the time came, he could just let mo tianji agonize over this. and with that, minister chu rxed even further. during dawn the next morning, he had already passed by the zhuge ns territory and entered then ns. he was only dozens of miles away from tian city, the headquarters of then n. right at this moment, chu yang suddenly stopped in his tracks. because he had suddenly noticed ck smoke billowing and rising within tian city, covering half the sky above... what had happened? could then n... the moment this thought urred to chu yang, he increased his speed and hurried over! ... tian city. in then n. then n had dominated tian city for ten thousand years. here, then n was the ruling faction! in the past, no one had ever dared to make any trouble in tian city. everyone firmly believed that even in the future, there would not necessarily be anyone who had the guts to create trouble in tian city. in the early morning. a man and a woman followed therge crowd in the streets of the city center. just like that, they chatted idly as they walked over to the main gates of then n. the main gates looked impressive and awe-inspiring, as if a ruler descending upon the world. the two of them nced about as they walked. they looked just like two country bumpkins who had suddenly entered the number one city in the world, behaving as though there were simply too many things for their eyes to take in and too many things dazzling their eyes. the man constantly sighed in awe. wah... my god! wah... what the f*ck! wah... my goodness... the woman also gasped without pause. wah wah, look at this. wah wah... look at that... wah wah... at the gates, two guards on duty watched the couple with great interest, both of them rather amused. they had seen a lot of country bumpkins before, but this was truly their first time seeing country bumpkins who were gaping in amazement so openly... when they noticed that these two were actuallying toward the main gates of then n as they peered about curiously, they couldnt help being startled. could these two country bumpkins actually be intending to enter then n and take a tour around? whats this ce? its so beautiful!mented the woman. lets go in and take a look! the man was full of enthusiasm. the moment he raised his head, he pulled the woman along as he continued walking forward. what the hell! they are really intending toe in! the two guards became troubled at once. especially when they got a good look at the mans looks after he raised his head. both of them were pretty much astounded right away. so... there really can be someone who could look this ugly in this world... stop right there! the two guards reached out and stopped them in their tracks. what do you take this ce for? do you think you can enter just because you want to? how audacious of you! these two were, of course, tan tan and xie danfeng. tan tan raised his chin. why arent you letting us in? didnt quite a few people go in earlier? why are you stopping us just as it reached our turn? could it be that you are discriminating against me because im too handsome? and afraid that i would go in and seduce pretty girls? then, as if he was making a painful decision, he said, you can rest assured! i definitely wont do that. he spoke resolutely and decisively, and with some regret. it was as if it was some kind of terrible loss to him that he couldnt use his handsome and suave looks to seduce the pretty girls of then n. the two guards were bbergasted at once! not only was this fellow ugly, but he was also actually thick-skinned! after being stunned for a while, they finally couldnt take it anymore and burst into uproariousughter. with looks that even your uncle and your grandmother wouldnt love and dote on you, do you really think youre that handsome and suave? youre actually thinking of seducing pretty girls? tan tans countenance darkened. are you saying that im not good-looking? my uncle and my grandmother wouldnt love and dote on me? the two guards continued guffawing, beyond amused. not just that, not just that. your looks are such that not only will your uncle not dote on you and your grandmother not love you, its practically utterly devoid of conscience and intolerable by the heavens... tan tans countenance turned terribly sinister. youre saying that my looks are... utterly devoid of conscience and intolerable by the heavens? the two guards nodded vehemently. yes! yes! ...ahh... without any warning, a tragic cry resounded. tan tan had already struck out at the speed of light and grabbed them by their hair. the two heads crashed against each other with a loud bang as he bellowed, youre the one who looks utterly devoid of conscience! youre the one who looks intolerable by the heavens! he discarded the two guards, who had already passed out, and charged into then n in a zing rage. im going to ask just what kind of upbringing this family has and you cant stop me! actually daring to insult me like that... if i dont get an exnation, im going to wipe out this entire ce! tan tan, who deliberately intended to create trouble, had finally found an excuse tosh out. moreover, this excuse was so unbearable to him. they could have just stopped at ugly, but they actually... had to say something like looks intolerable by the heavens?! tan tan was in a terrible rage. he stormed through the gates of then n like a hurricane as he screamed and shouted. all of you, get your asses out here! and give me an exnation. otherwise, im going tomit murder and arson. one, two, three! fine, since all of you wonte out, im going to set fire to this ce... he spoke so hurriedly and so quickly. how could then n members possibly react in time? the moment he finished the countdown, mes shot out of his hand. with a swoosh, ck smoke and burning mes were already all around those awe-inspiring gates of then n. mes danced about. in an instant, thick smoke rose into the air... [1] the tianji in mo tianjis name is used here [2] the qingrou in diwu qingrous name is used here Chapter 1386 - Senior Brother Disciple And Junior Brother Disciple

Chapter 1386 Senior Brother Disciple And Junior Brother Disciple

Take a look at me, am I handsome?!The moment he said that, Lan Buhui was stunned.Im reasoning with you... How did it turn into this topic all of a sudden? Take note! Please be serious. With a stern expression, Tan Tan said, Im reasoning with you right now! With a straight face, Lan Buhui replied, This gentleman is, of course, handsome, just that your handsomeness is very subtle. Most people would not be able to realize it. This sentence seriously contained much subtlety. So much so that there were people among the Lan n members who almost burst intoughter. Even though this sentence did not directly say that he was ugly, the meaning behind it seemed to be exactly the same? Tan Tan snorted. What do you mean by... my handsomeness is very subtle? What youre saying is that... Im still very ugly? Lan Buhui gave him a wry smile. I had thought that I wouldnt need to exin... In the art of face reading in the Nine Heavens, there is a certain look called the look of creation of the world One eyebrow piercing the heavens and one eyebrow digging into the earth! In the case of your eyebrows, one of them has reached into your hairline while the other points straight down... fitting exactly the description of this fascinating look. How can such looks be said to be ugly? Tan Tan was astonished. This was the first time he had ever heard of such a thing. Full of excitement, he asked, What you mean is? Nodding, Lan Buhui replied, What I mean is that there are very few people who would be able to appreciate your handsomeness. Tan Tan said furiously, But when I had wanted toe in earlier, your door guards said that my looks were intolerable by the heavens! What did he mean by that? And I was with a femalepanion at that time... I... Dont you think that Ive been thoroughly embarrassed? Lan Buhui was stunned. Just because of this? Tan Tan was terribly enraged. Just because of this? Is that not enough?! Lan Buhui stared at him in utter astonishment for a short while. Then, his face contorted... Turning, he took a look at the corpses on the floor, the 40 to 50 injured men moaning non-stop as they were helped to their feet, and then at the Lan n main gates which were still on fire and emitting thick ck smoke. Right away, thick ck lines covered his forehead. So... This big and shocking incident had been brought about... just because... the door guards had insulted him and called him ugly? This terrible tragedy was caused just because of that? Lan Yingfeng and the others in the vicinity also froze. The way they looked at Tan Tan also became increasingly astounded. My great uncle! Youre seriously my great uncle! Just because others had insulted you and called you ugly, you almost wiped out the Lan n whos one of the Nine Super ns! My god, arent you... being too intense? So thats what happened... Lan Buhui was pretty speechless. Therefore, your n must give me an exnation for this! Tan Tan went on with much righteous indignation. My pride has been traumatized by people from your n... You have no idea how much this has hurt me! Lan Buhui took a deep breath. Somewhat suppressing his indignation, he replied, What... kind of exnation would you like? This was a time of emergency; it was seriously unwise for them to make another strong enemy such as him. When this matter blows over and we manage to trick this fellow into leaving, Ill look for a few old buddies and demand for a counter-exnation. All of us are ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists here; I really dont believe that four to five of us cant take care of just you alone? Tan Tan was stupefied at once. Right from the start, he was just being unreasonable and deliberately kicking up a fuss. Intending to be fully absurd from the start, since when had he ever thought ofpensation conditions to ask for? Atst, embarrassment turning into fury, he replied, In any case, its your fault for insulting me! I must demand this exnation! Compensation is absolutely necessary! But these conditions that you ask from me, there isnt freaking any! But I want all of you toy down your conditions yourself instead. If your conditions do not satisfy me, Ill burn this ce down into ashes today! He had decided to just not care anymore! Such clear unreasonableness and sheer stubbornness made Lan Buhui almost pass out from fury! There was seriously no way he could put up with this anymore. Against someone like him, the more one backed down, the more the other party would press on. Lan Buhui took a few quick breaths before he said in a low and slow voice, Since thats the case, this old man can only... Right at this moment, a voice drifted over from outside the burning gates. What are you still doing inside? Hurry ande out! Havent you embarrassed yourself enough yet? As the voice rang out, a man wearing a golden mask walked in, an imposing aura all around him. Everyone was startled. This man had walked slowly right through the fire, as though he was taking a stroll in the garden. And... all of them simrly couldnt see through his cultivation. That ugly freak who had been swaggering and putting on airs just a few moments earlier suddenly let out a few dryughs, much like a mouse that had just run into a cat. Hehe... Why are you here... I was just thinking of... That golden-masked man replied coldly but irritably, Why wouldnt I be here? Its only been so long and youre already out here making trouble! Do you think there isnt enough going on yet? As though he had been wronged, Tan Tan said, Arent I... Arent you what? Snorting, that man said fiercely, Come back with me! Look what youve turned other peoples home into! To think you have be this daring after just a few days of separation! Hmph... Tan Tan smiled obsequiously incessantly, letting out sheepishughter constantly. As the golden-masked man advanced, he took step after step backward, until he decided to hide behind Xie Danfeng. A wave of dizziness suddenly came over everyone. This ugly freak was already a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, but upon seeing this golden-masked man, he actually... became so timid? In that case... What cultivation level was this golden-masked man at? When they thought of this, all of them felt their heartbeats quicken. Even Lan Buhui couldnt help but groan inwardly. Whats going on today, seriously... A nervous Xie Danfeng forced a smile and said, Cough, this... Big Brother, he was also just lost in a moment of desperation... Theres actually no other meaning to this. Really, I promise. The golden-masked man seemed to give this younger sister-inw of his a lot of face. He said, Since Sister-inw is pleading for mercy on your behalf, then well leave it at that... If not, hurhur, Ill let you have a taste of domestic discipline! All of a sudden, Tan Tan recalled that his cultivation was now much higher than that of this fellow in front of him. And so, he walked out from behind Xie Danfeng andughed sneakily. Senior Brother Disciple... hurhur... I was scared of you in the past, but Im already a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! Im not scared of you anymore... The golden-masked man flew into a rage. He dived toward Tan Tan and grabbed him, punching him left and right. See if I dont let you be a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! So impressive of you, ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! So impressive, arent you... This fellow whos asking to be beaten up! Try retaliating if you dare... Tan Tan cried out and begged for mercy. Spare me... I wont do it again in the future... Eyeballs fell out of their sockets and bounced about on the ground. Only This golden-masked man was actually beating up a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist so badly that he didnt even dare to retaliate... This... was simply too powerful! Then, they saw the golden-masked man pulling the ear of the ugly freak and dragging him along as he walked outwards. As he did, he said, Im terribly sorry for bothering your n... I willpensate for your losses... So sorry... Lan Buhui was rather astounded These two were senior and junior brother disciples. There was actually such a powerful sect in this world? They had better not offend people like these; in fact, it was better to befriend them instead. Just as he was about to say, Youre standing too much on ceremony. Whats there topensate... He was stunned the next moment. Then, the urge to throw up blood welled up intensely within him... All because that golden-masked man had immediately tossed out a gold ingot and said, Im terribly sorry. This gold is topensate all of you... Please ept it. With this, were now even. Well meet again in the future... As he spoke, he had already walked out of the burning gates. Chapter 1387 - Terrible News Coming One After Another

Chapter 1387 Terrible News Coming One After Another

The Lan n members stared at this shiny piece of gold, easily five taels worth, lying on the ground, a great variety of expressions on their faces.Gold! Other than people in the secr world, what other ces still used gold? To massive presences such as the Lan n, gold was... practically no different from dirt. Even if only gold was used, just the main gates that had been set on fire alone would require 100,000 taels of gold to repair! Not to mention the dozens of fatalities and casualties involved. Among the casualties, there were even seven Supreme Martial Artists who perished and more than ten others gravely injured! Not even a million Purple Crystals were enough topensate for these losses and yet, this fellow had actually just thrown out five taels of gold? And even requested for the Lan n to... ept it? He even said in a sincere tone of voice With this, were now even. We dont owe each other anything anymore... F*ck you! Arent these five taels of gold of yours too f*cking valuable then? Lan Buhuis expression was covered in heavy frost as he stared at the glittering gold on the ground. With a flourish of his arm, the gold was already in his hand. It seemed as if the next moment, the gold would turn into liquid and flow from his palm. Yet he suddenly took a deep breath instead and replied with augh, Thats right, but I also ask that the two of you keep this in mind From now on, were even and neither of us owes the other anything anymore. The mountains remain tall and the rivers flowing... We shall meet again! Outside, separated by the fire, a lowugh seemed to drift over, as though a faint voice saying, ... Alright. Elder Master! Lan Yingfengs eyes were widened so much from fury that they were close to splitting. Never in his dreams would he have expected the Elder Master to take such a feeble stance. Clutching the gold ingot in his hand, Lan Buhui aked somberly, What are you going on and on about? Do you not admit defeat?!s Lan Yingfengs face contorted. This... is too much... Taking a deep breath, Lan Buhui replied, This is what the martial world is like! Everyone lowered their heads, breathing heavily as veins on their foreheads throbbed. With his hands behind his back, Lan Buhui walked back into the residence as he spoke slowly, Ten thousand years of peace andfort have made all of you arrogant and full of yourselves to a certain extent, lording over others while dressed in finery and enjoying delicacies. All of you have already forgotten the nature of the martial world! Before this, the Lan n has already been bullying others in ways that are tenfold or hundredfold more unreasonable than this, right? But all of you have overlooked the most important point Since you can treat others this way, others can also treat all of you the same way. Do you mean to say that... only you are allowed to be unreasonable to others while you yourselves cannot bear to suffer any bit of injustice? If thats the case, should the Lan n be destroyed in the great trial which awaits us this time, this old man... will not be surprised in the least! Lan Buhuisst sentence drifted over from a great distance away, his voice already extremely faint. Keep this in mind from now on Do not let your ancestors... be shamed because of you again! This sentence of his was extremely grave! Everyone looked ashamed of themselves. Indeed, what kind of person was Lan Buhui? He was the man who founded the Lan n, their Elder Master of ten thousand years! There was absolutely no need for him to ept the humiliation he had suffered today. He could have very well cut off all means of retreat and engaged in a battle to the death with the enemy today. Whether he survived or not, he would not have let down his great reputation at all. Moreover, since all those years ago, Lan Buhui had always been known in the martial world as a man who did not fear death. The wild arrogance in his personality was also well-known to all. Today, the first one to have red up should have been him. However, for the sake of his descendants, he chose to bear with it nheless. Actions spoke louder than words! Lan Buhuis decision to take a step back this time had given everyone in the Lan n a timely warning. If the Lan n could really adopt a cautious attitude from this point onwards and not let down Lan Buhuis efforts, perhaps... their ending might be different? With a livid look on his face and his lips trembling, Lan Yingfeng said, Everyone... You heard him, right? And seen everything? The foundation which the Elder Master has gone through so many hardships toy down is not for us to enjoy ourselves, much less for us to be so delirious with joy that we forget ourselves... Should we allow such things where the Elder Master suffers shame to happen again in the future... We might as well justmit mass suicide and be done with it. Everyones eyes were red and their breathing heavy. In this instant, all of them were truly filled with regrets. Indeed, they had really been too much of a bully in the past... Right at this moment. I bring news! Someone galloped at high speed toward them on horseback. He actually charged through the main gates of the Lan n through the fire, causing all the clothes on him to catch fire. After he rolled about on the ground and put out the mes on himself, he was already covered in blisters. However, he had no time to be bothered with these before he knelt in front of Lan Yingfeng. n Leader, reporting emergency news! What news? Lan Yingfengs heart tightened. During the second half of the night, there was a terrible ident in the Lan ns Nine Heavens passageway... All the disciples guarding the passageway have been killed. There are no survivors among those who are second-grade Supreme Martial Artists and below! It is suspected that powerful enemies havee to the Upper Three Heavens from this area! The man reported hurriedly. Lan Yingfeng felt his body sway a little. To think something like that has happened! By the time I reached, the only thing I saw was corpses strewn all over the ce. This situation is practically unimaginable! Lan Yingfeng twirled his beard as he sank deep into contemtion. Just what kind of situation could have allowed this many experts to be killed at the same time? And if they had been killed by peopleing up from the Middle Three Heavens, in that case, since when had people from the Middle Three Heavens be this powerful? There was a sense of weirdness to this matter... After discovering this, I mustered the courage to go into the passageway to check it out. But after traveling for a distance, I found several corpses strewn all over the passageway too... The team that the n had dispatched to the Lower Three Heavens... has also... What happened to them?! Lan Yingfeng bellowed furiously. Hurry and spit it out! There was already a sinking feeling in his heart. However, he still held a sliver of hope nheless. They have also been...pletely in by someone! Out of the 135 members in the team, none of them survived! When the man finished, he lowered his head to the ground, not daring to speak anymore. However, his mental and physical strength had taken toorge a toll and he copsed onto the ground atst and passed out. Everyone who heard the news was so shocked that they couldnt speak. Totaling the count from all three incidents, in just a single day, the Lan n had lost more than 300 experts! One must understand that there were easily a good 160 people guarding the passageway! Divided into ten teams, they took turns to stand guard. Over the years, when had there ever been any problems? Who wouldve thought that they would be wiped outpletely by someone today? Furthermore, the experts whom they had dispatched to the Lower Three Heavens had also been killed... Could it be... that the Nine Tribtions have ascended to the heavens?! A shocked Lan n expert uttered what was on everyones minds. Should that be the case... then the strength of this generations Nine Tribtions, aspared to the earlier generations... is much more powerful. This was a problem that everyone was worried about as well. n leader! We must thoroughly investigate this! This feud must be avenged! Even if its the Nine Tribtions, they must repay this blood debt! The eyes of an elder, whose hair and beard had already turned white, were so red that blood was almost seeping out of them. The ones in charge of guarding the passageway this time were exactly the descendants of this Sixth Elder. Now that they were all dead, this meant that... There was no longer anyone to carry on his bloodline. How could he not be infuriated? Dispatch Team Lan Xiang to thoroughly investigate! Lan Yingfeng was trembling all over somewhat. No matter the price, find out who the culprits are! This order of his was rather well-said. Everyone could tell He only said to find out the identities of the culprits; he didnt say what to do with them. They believed that should it really turn out to be the Nine Tribtions, the n leaders instructions would then be... to give the matter further thought and discuss at length. After all, it was still unknown what was happening on Lan Ruos end. The Sixth Elder let out a cold snort and left in a huff. Other than that, even though all the manpower that was dispatched to the Lower Three Heavens have already... already been wiped out, the n in the Lower Three Heavens must not run aground! Dispatch another team at once... Great Elder, we must not send just anyone this time around. I think... How about you personally lead a team and head down to Iron Cloud in the Lower Three Heavens together with the three high priests? Lan Yingfeng turned and looked at an elder who looked livid as he stood at the side. The Great Elder and the three high priests were all seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artists who had crossed the boundary between immortal and mortal. They were also the main forces in the Lan ns remaining forces. Other than the four of them, they were only left with two high priests of eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist cultivation and the Elder Master, Lan Buhui. With them leading the team, even if demons and spirits were to appear in the trifling Lower Three Heavens, they definitely wouldnt be a match for the four of them. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. After all, in the Lower Three Heavens, the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters woman was the ultimate priority and key to the Lan ns survival! Alright. Ill make a trip there personally. The Great Elder continued in a low and steady voice. But Id like the n Leader toe up with a proper n as to what we should do exactly. Should Lan Ruo and the others have already produced results... then we can let nature run its course. If the other party has already seen through Lan Ruo... then, we will spare no effort in the measures we take, no matter what we must do. Even if we must destroy the entire Iron Cloud Nation, it matters not! By that time, we will have truly fallen out with the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Lan Yingfeng heaved a heavy sigh. What a pity that Meixian is already dead... Otherwise, we can let her step forward personally... and things will be a lot easier. The information that she left behind in the past was too ambiguous, such that we were only in time to move once before the Nine Heavens were closed off immediately... If the news is urate, then with the opening of the Nine Heavens this time, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is sure to make his move. Therefore... The Great Elder and the others going down this time is the Lan ns final chance. Lan Yingfeng concluded in a solemn tone. Thats it. The white beard of the Great Elder fluttered as he replied solemnly, I understand now! From afar, Lan Buhuis sigh was audible. Do not forget what I said. Do not ever offend the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. With his face turned to the heavens, Lan Yingfeng stayed silent for a long time. He naturally understood what the Elder Master meant. However... These past few years, they had already offended the Nine Tribtions Sword Master through and through! Right now, even if they wanted to stop... it was no longer possible. Unless... Lan Ruo was sessful. Otherwise, it was already destined to be an irreconcble situation. But what they didnt know was that their feud with the Nine Tribtions Sword Master... was already destined to be since a long time ago. Lan Buhuis pains and efforts for the sake of the Lan n were also fated to go to waste... ... In a tiny restaurant in a very secluded area in the south, Mo Tianji, Gu Duxing and the others sat around a table. They had finallye up. All of them, including Mo Tianji himself, didnt think that it would be this easy and simple. To them, this should have been a bloody battle where they went through great pains and trouble to break through the enemies ande up. All of them would be covered in wounds as they treated their injuries before going on to talk about other things... They didnt expect to run into a whole lot of corpses in the passageway. Then, after they came up, when they saw another group of people cleaning up dead bodies, all of them charged out at once. Before they could even put into action all of Mo Tianjis ns... Everything had already ended. There were still easily more than a thousand kilograms of explosives inside the tworge coffins that they brought everywhere with them... This was something that Mo Tianji had gone to great lengths to get, so that they could ignite them during critical moments and escape during the confusion... Weve finallye up. Now, Im going to talk about our arrangements for the future. Mo Tianji calmed down quickly. Chapter 1388 - Fireworks and Gifts

Chapter 1388 Fireworks and Gifts

Could the n afterward be all talk no action again? Ji Mo was doubtful. You arranged so much previously, like its all ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists guarding the passage... And now we just easily got up... All those efforts are wasted, what a loss...Mo Tianji snorted coldly. Loss? Let me tell you, its pretty fortunate for us to even be up here. Did you think those corpses in the passageway were all ordinary people? Did you think the majority of people who died before we came up could be beaten down by you with one hand? He snorted and said, Thats because someone already cleared the way for us before we came up. And this person is very powerful... It is unknown who this person is, but hes definitely on our side, that is certain! If this person wasnt there to clear it up first... Mo Tianji sneered. Ill tell you all, even if all of us fought risking our lives at that point, plus using these 10,000 kilograms of explosives, it might have not been enough! Ji Mo shrank his neck and stopped talking. During this time, he also found out that he was undoubtedly the key target of Mo Tianji. As soon as he spoke, there was a thunderstorm waiting for himself. But Tianjis calctions are really good. He predicted that on this path there would be powerful people to help us, and there really was, Xie Danqiong said. Luo Kedi muttered, There are only two thousand kilos of explosives in the coffin, where did the ten thousand poundse from? Mo Tianji asked coldly, Do I have to let you all know every time I make a backup n? How high is your ranking? Luo Kedi shrank his neck. This Master of Calction and Maniption is in a good mood now, Id not annoy him first in case he gives me trouble. Gu Duxingughed. Before Boss left, he gave me and Tianji three rings to store some things; you all know about this. Now the things that need to be stored are all in one ring on my hand... The other two rings are on Tianjis fingers... Theres nothing else inside but explosives. Tianji said 10,000 kilos... But ording to my estimation, there must be at least 20,000 kilos... Everyone gasped. They looked at Mo Tianji as though he was a monster. No wonder this guy always rubbed his two rings along the way, there was actually 20,000 kilos of explosives in there... Thinking of it this way, everyone felt a chill down their spines. Mo Tianji actually carried 20,000 kilos of explosives and walked among them without anyone knowing. If anything happened... wouldnt everyone be blown up? Ji Mo and Luo Kedi looked at Mo Tianji with a lot of admiration in their eyes. Holy shit, if 20,000 kilos of explosives were on my... Could I be as calm as Mo Tianji? Upon thinking this, they immediately felt convinced. After all, explosives were no simple materials. This time when we came up, Tianji prepared countless ns. He didnt speak about the worst-case n, said Gu Duxing calmly. The worst-case n was that, if we could not beat the enemy and had to escape, I myself would have lit up the explosives in the coffin and led you all to escape. Tianji would have stayed back and detonated all 20,000 kilos of explosives. In any case, we all would be able to escape but not necessarily Tianji... Everyone remembered the argument between Gu Duxing and Mo Tianji before departure, and they suddenly understood it. This was what they were fighting for. In an instant, there was an indescribable feeling inside all their hearts. Ji Mo and Luo Kedi who never got along well with Mo Tianji looked guilty. Lets not talk about this. Mo Tianji said, smiling, Since were up there, listen to my arrangements. The Upper Three Heavens is a great whetstone waiting for us. Were not here for idle chats. He looked up toward the front. This is the territory of the Lan n. ording to the interrogation, hundreds of miles ahead is Tian City. So that is our first stop. Tian City is the headquarters of the Lan n, and one of the ces in Nine Heavens where intelligence is delivered the fastest. So, for our next step, we need to divide into groups and gather all the information about any urrence in the Nine Heavens during this period. The goal is focused on the Lan n! said Mo Tianji heavily. Last time during the interrogation, you all also heard it... the Lan n actually targeted the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters woman... Since they knew about this information, they are supposed to be dead! Everyone, you need to bring Purple Crystals with you. If there are ces that sell information, buy it immediately. It saves time! Two dayster, well gather at... the Wanli Mansion! Then, well decide our next steps based on the intelligence we gathered. During this inquiry, you are not allowed to speak the name Chu Yang but need to hear it from other people! said Mo Tianji heavily. Alright! There are six of us: Ao Xieyun, you and Ji Mo are in a group; Xie Danqiong, you partner with Luo Kedi, Gu Duxin and I will be the third group! Act now! What about the explosives? Are you still holding on to those? Ji Mo asked cautiously. When he mentioned the word explosives, he felt uneasy. He still remembered that when he was experimenting with Mo Tianji in the Middle Three Heavens, a mere two hundred pounds of explosives sted half of a mountain... Now, this reckless big brother was carrying twenty thousand kilograms of it... Ill throw away the coffin and put away the explosives again. Mo Tianji smiled. This is a good thing. It cannot be wasted. Besides, the Lan n is so close to us... He said this with a smile, but somehow after hearing this, the five brothers present all felt like there was a venomous snake crawling on their back. It was chilly... ... This was a tavern. Though it was small, it was elegant. Ten tables for wine, windes from eight directions; get happily drunk with acquaintances from five continents, all are friends! C these were the two lines of antithetical couplets in the tavern. Hanging between them was the name of the tavern: Come to Get Drunk Once! There were more than a thousandrger and more luxurious taverns in Tian City, but this was themonly recognized best tavern in Tian City. It only had ten tables and made twenty tables full of dishes and alcohol. If one wanted to get drunk here once, they had to make reservations in advance. Yet today, three people came to the tavern without any reservation. Besides, they asked for a separate room once they came in. There was only one separate room at this tavern. And its only open twice a day. Only people of high status were able to drink in the separate room here. Simply having money... would not get you into its separate room. The man looked at the three and recognized they were foreigners. He went up to exin that there was no more space, yet the extremely ugly guy only snorted and went straight for the separate room. As he walked, he yelled, F*ck! Even the Lan n is burned by me, now that Ivee to drink, there actually arent rooms anymore. Im f*cking going to see who dares to upy it and not let go. Are they f*cking bored of living? In the next moment, the people who were drinking in the separate room were chased out. Uh, no, two of them were still inside, eagerly clearing the tables. All of their faces were very swollen. Everyone looked and saw that it was a disaster. The person driven out was actually the n leader of the Niu n. As they all knew, the Niu n was the most prominent subsidiary n of the Lan n, and they were always very powerful. Yet this n leader of the Niu n was chased out, apparently pped and beaten. Yet he actually didnt leave but waited on the side to serve the three men. This stunned everyone! I wont break the rules of your tavern, but I just want to get drunk here today. The domineering voice sounded. This one with the surname Niu or something... has already given up the room for me, just make a table of dishes. Hey Niu, pay your bills and leave! Everyone was guessing that this leader of the Niu n would definitely not bear this bully, and someone might die the next moment... However, what made everyone astounded was that... the leader of the Niu n nodded and bowed like a convict who just got released. He grabbed the tavern keeper and told him something, then he actually put down ten Purple Crystals and told him to prepare the best dishes, the best wine, and by the best chef... And then he left embarrassedly, his face sweating... Who were these three people? So fierce? Suddenly... Everyone who ate in the hall wentpletely silent, and after a while, they all paid their bills and left ... Because an idle sentence was delivered from the private room. Everyone, if youre done eating and drinking, just scram. Im not driving you out but discussing with you properly... Of course, if you dont want to leave, Ill talk about some important things in your presence. I dont care. Well, not driving us away. Very polite indeed. The problem is... can we all bear your politeness? I heard that... you set fire to the Lan n? As for Tan Tans overbearing ways, Chu Yang could only smile bitterly. Its only been a few days, yet this junior brother disciple of his had changed a lot. He solved everything in the most straightforward way... Wine! Dishes! Tan Tan was shouting. Hurry up! Why so damn slow! You actually dare to call yourself the best tavern! Everyone knew that the tavern keeper here was a great master who had a chill and yful attitude toward life, which allowed him to withstand the oppression of all parties. He had not only ingenious culinary skills but also the cultivation of first-grade Supreme Martial Artist. He neither ttered anyone nor gave anyone face. He was an extraordinary man indeed! But at this moment, this expert was not ignorant of the present situation and personally cooking in the kitchen. And his eyes were full of fear. Aloofness... depends on the object as well. The ugly guy who came in was, obviously, a master who could kill someone over one words disagreement. Even with his own cultivation, he actually felt his blood freeze at his mere stare... Not long after, the wine and dishes were served. Tan Tan waved and said, You all may go out to rest. Then he waved again, and the room waspletely wrapped in the divine consciousness of ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist. A few professionals around them at first intended to use their spirit to eavesdrop, yet once they reached the outside of the room, they felt as though a hot iron pierced into their heads, and immediately they screamed in pain and ran away... Why are you here? asked Chu Yang first. After a long while, he could finally say a few words Tan Tan sighed. Dont ask me first ... Ill ask you a few things first. How is Master now? Chu Yang rolled his eyes. Master and hisdy are both with me ... Why, you are matured now and actually dare to ask me first? Tan Tan chuckled. Theres a second question. If you dont answer it well, I will refuse to answer all your questions! Chu Yangs expression turned serious, and he seemed to be on the verge of anger. Xie Danfeng was smiling at the side. Tan Tan sat down solemnly, his face serious. He brushed his hair back with his fingers, looking at Chu Yang with a serious look... Am I handsome? Have I be even more handsome? Xie Danfengughed out loud... Because this sentence wasnt what Tan Tan said but what Chu Yang asked. Minister Chu went on him very preemptively. Tan Tan was stunned. You... Chu Yang looked at him sincerely. Handsome or not? Then, he suddenly gave a startled look. Really more handsome? Then he acted ecstatic. Wow! I am really more handsome... He looked at Tan Tan with a straight face. Dont ask any more. Ive asked it for you and reacted for you... Satisfied? Tan Tan Tan sat back on the chair, discouraged, andined indignantly, You, you are too rude! Chu Yang snorted, shook his fist, and the joints of his fingers cracked. Master once said that he wanted to apany his wife, and I can take full control of the affairs of his disciples; if there is something unpleasant to the eye, I, as the supplementary eldest disciple, can handle it with full authority. He also said that if the other disciples were disobedient, I can deal with them as I wish, just not kill them. Other disciples? In addition to Chu Yang and Tan Tan, what other disciples did Meng Chaoran have? As Chu Yang spoke, he snapped a name card on the table and crossed his legs. It was the identity marker of Meng Chaoran! Tan Tan immediately became docile and pleaded, Chu Yang, you wont, right? Chu Yang smiled and said, Im very interested in performing a private punishment on a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist. Besides... is Chu Yang for you to use? Bold! Get down and lift your buttocks! Tan Tan begged, Senior brother... my dearest senior brother... He looked like a bulldog, except only that he didnt have a tail. For Danfengs sake, please forgive me... Xie Danfengughed, getting out of breath. Chu Yang squinted and considered. This... Tan Tan approached him, grabbed his arm, and shook it again and again. Please... Chu Yang trembled. Okay, okay... Stop shaking... Im afraid of you now. Xie Danfeng couldnt stopughing, but he felt extremely warm in his heart. Both Chu Yangs deliberate domineering manners and Tan Tans clown-like actions were to tell each other: Im still that brother of yours from the time when we were humble and insignificant... These were all to dilute the impact of the awakening demon consciousness in Tan Tan. Next, the two of them rxed at once, looked at each other and smiled. Without saying anything, they started directly. Why were you so careless? And let the Lan n know your identity? I wanted to exterminate the Lan n this time, what were you doing disrupting my ns out of nowhere? Tan Yan spoke, dissatisfied. Chu Yangs heart warmed up, and he replied, You worry too much; the Lan n knows about the woman of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, but they dont know who the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is. Thats why they were so cautious... Otherwise, I would not be sitting here right now... Besides... With your current cultivation, if you wanted to exterminate the Lan n, Im afraid you would not be able to do that yet. Tan Tan was stunned, and he eventuallyughed. Yes. Thats right. If the Lan n had confirmed the identity of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, they would not be so calm. Their actions should have begun long ago... And Chu Yang would not be having it so easy as he did now, or he would have been killed long ago. With the power of the Nine Super ns, they indeed had countless opportunities to eliminate Chu Yang. But... they didnt know. And Chu Yang also said something else that Tan Tan infinitely acknowledged. Since he saw Lan Buhuis sudden appearance, he knew that it would not be possible for him to exterminate the Lan n today. Lan Buhui alone could make him pay a great price, without any assurance that he would win. Besides, there was Xie Danfeng with him... So... who is your woman in the Lower Three Heavens? Sister Wu Qianqian? Chu Yang coughed. Qianqian is one... But the Lan n was talking about another. Tan Tan squalled and made a whistle. Chu Yang stared angrily, Tan Yan shrank his neck and asked, What will you do then? This... needs a solution. Chu Yang answered heavily, Ive been prepared to go to the Lower Three Heavens since long ago, and this time that I came here, I wanted to go there first. But since you are here, I have an idea. Is there any possibility... to get rid of this Lan n who is aware? Or get rid of... the people who know about this? Get rid of it... Tan Tan smiled bitterly and said, I did n so previously, whats more, I dealt with the majority of the manpower that the Lan n dispatched to the Lower Three Heavens. I killed all the professionals among them... It was also to make it easier for your brothers toe up. Though they not necessarily will take this route... I just did what I could. But speaking of exterminating the Lan n, that Elder Master of the Lan n who came out is definitely a mid-level ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist... His practical ability is definitely above me! Otherwise, I wouldnt be going with you so easily. So long as this person is around... Im afraid itd be very difficult to exterminate the Lan n, said Tan Tan. Chu Yang nodded heavily and said, Well see... during this period of time. Tan Tan smiled. Then Ill stay here right beside you! And Ill hit wherever you say. Chu Yang snorted. Are you expecting me to thank you? I dont dare to... Tan Tan put on a sad face. Big brother... Dont get me wrong, I dont have a lot of nerve... The threeughed. That night, the three found an inn and stayed. During the same night. Mo Tianjis group also gathered at the Wanli Mansion. The intelligence collected by everyone was put together by Mo Tianji. There wereplete sets of information for sale at the Blood-Payers Hall and Mo Tianji bought one decisively. Combining with information collected by others, they pretty much had a database of all the big events of the Nine Heavens over here. Mo Tianji frowned deeply and muttered, Its not good... Right now, the biggest threat to Boss seems to be just the Lan n. We may have to send a big gift to the Lan n... under the name of the Li n. The five brothers were confused. What? Mo Tianji smiled. A small operation probably cant annihte the Lan n. Its just using 20,000 kilos of explosives to make a firework to celebrate that we brothers have finallye up here, but lets discuss how we can make it in the loudest and magnificent way... Chapter 1389 - Tianlan City in Chaos

Chapter 1389 Tian City in Chaos

The Lan n was really out of luck these days. When the second batch of people left for the Lower Three Heavens, the Lan n finally started to sort out their mess. The majestic main gates that had stood for ten thousand years were directly burned into a pile of ck ash and could not be used anymore. Naturally, the Lan n had to do a thorough renovation. About this, Lan n had tofort themselves: Its been ten thousand years, weve long disliked it. Now that its burned, its a perfect chance for a nicer new look. For the Lan n to embark on their great construction project, it naturally required purchases. Yet so many had died in the n, and naturally, their funerals needed to be done. All the higher-ranking members of the n were busying themselves with important matters, and all the matters they saw were important, how would they have any energy left for such trivial matters? Naturally, they simply ordered their subordinates to do it. Besides, basically 70% to 80% of the Lan ns martial power was gone now: In the secret troops, more than one hundred Supreme Martial Artist experts had rushed to the north to besiege the Li n, another batch of Supreme Martial Artists went to the Lower Three Heavens, and the passageway of the Upper Three Heavens needed another batch of trustworthy experts... Besides, the number of super experts dead within the past two years had already exceeded 200. Under such circumstances, there were really not many professionals left in the Lan n; even among the most trustworthy experts, many died, were disabled, or went out... Under such circumstances, the jobs of the big construction project and organizing funerals naturally fell into the hands of the ordinary members of the Lan n. And this time, it had exposed the long-term disadvantages of the Lan n! To be honest, the Lan n, in its 10,000 years of heritage, had been weakened to the extreme; but usually, there were those experts controlling situations and managing affairs; these people were all experts, and they did not have much desire for things like women and property anymore... So even if something went wrong, it was only because the people in the lower ranks were secretly doing things to fill their own pockets; there were naturally incidences of bullying as well. But everyone only turned a blind eye... But this time, it became simply tant. The monkey reigns in the mountains when the tiger is not there. Therefore, the second grandmasters of the Lan n were all mobilized. This time, Tian City fell into chaos. Funerals, of course, required hiring priests and priestesses; and though there werent many of those in Tian City, there were sufficient. But how could these peoplee out simply to do this? Things like incense, paper money and soul-raising gs also had to be purchased. But... in this purchase, how could one only want these? With such a god-given opportunity, you could line your own pockets, if you didnt line them properly, how would you face yourself? Although the ancestors died, and it was not good to make a fortune using this opportunity... how could one bother about that now? Suddenly, it was as though a pack of wolves entered Tian City. The gates of the Lan n opened and let out a group of wild beasts. Everyone in Tian City suffered. At the Wanli Mansion, Mo Tianji stood on the balcony, contemting. Gu Duxing sat by his side, looking indifferent. There was no knowing where the rest of the brothers went. Suddenly, there was chaos below, and several finely dressed people approached, barging in. Their voices were heard from afar. Whats this? Hmm, looks good, the Lan n will take it! What? Money?! Pull it away, pull it away! F*ck! You old thing... actually want money... Pfft... Such madness, get him to the mass grave to feed the dogs! The Lan n is requisitioning it, do you have an opinion? No opinion? Why no opinion? F*ck! Im taking your thing without paying and youve no opinion? Are you a bastard? What? You have an opinion? Shit, you dare to have an opinion when we take your thing? Pfft! Here, here,e over here, dont hide... Little girl... Haha, you look very cute, how old are you? Hmm, Madam still requires a maid, take her! Whatre you crying for? Its your blessing that we see value in you... Ill beat you to death if you cry any more! Immediately, there was an outburst of crying down below. A finely dressed middle-aged man held a young woman down with one hand and walked back. Behind it, one who must be the mother of the young woman chased after her, crying, shouting, and kowtowing non-stop. Yet she was kicked out to the side by that middle-aged man, blood spurted out of her mouth, and she immediately died... That young woman screamed miserably and was just about to throw herself out when she was forcefully held back by the middle-aged man. She bent down, bit his hand, and then jumped toward her mothers corpse. The blood started dripping with this bite, and the middle-aged man gave in to his beastly nature. He screamed in pain, pulled out his saber rapidly, flung forward, and thrust the saber into the girls back. Smirking, he stabbed the flower-like body into pieces. Dont know how to appreciate favors! Immediately, cries and screams filled the street, and everything fell into a mess. Anger shot out of Gu Duxings eyes. He was about to jump down when Mo Tianji held him back. What are you doing? Gu Duxing raged. Killing these scums! Nonsense! Mo Tianji raged. If you expose us now, how are we going to carry out the great n? Gu Duxing sneered. Are we gonna watch these bastards betray their humanity? You and I have the power to stop it, yet we stand by and do nothing? Mo Tianji, where did your righteousness go? Mo Tianji snorted and replied, My morals are in my chest; such ns, they must be uprooted entirely. If you go out like this, you can only kill these men, but youll expose yourself and put all of us into a passive position. If the enemy sends all their experts to attack us, how many can we kill then? He patted Gu Duxings shoulder, Be calm and rest assured... Duxing, well do something about all this. A sharp murderous intent shot out of Gu Duxings eyes. He snorted heavily and said, If you cant figure out a way, I will go killing into the Lan npound on my own! Mo Tianji grinned and said, What you see is the chaos in front of you... but what I see is not. Gu Duxing frowned. Oh? The chaos down below continued, expanded and intensified. It was as though the ce was filled with such situations all around them... There were also some Lan n members holding a name list and looking around. On the list were the pretty girls names in Tian City, their family addresses, and their parents names... The details on it were really specific. Mo Tianji sighed deeply. Duxing, you see how skilled and unscrupulous Lan n members are in doing such things. This proves that... this is not the first time... there have to be at least dozens of times, even hundreds of times before they can be so familiar. It ispletely rampant... What does this prove? Gu Duxing replied coldly, It proves that its time for the Lan n to be exterminated! Mo Tianji nodded gravely. It is said that before the appearance of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, no n canst ten thousand years... And it is worth noting that even the dynasties in the Lower Three Heavens usually dontst more than one thousand years ... Why? Because once it has been passed down for a long time, it will inevitably decay! Richness cannot be inherited for more than five generations, poverty cannot be inherited for more than five generations. This is a fixed matter. Even if a n from the Middle Three Heavens has been passed on for more than hundreds of years, arge number of the family members will be good for nothing. The Lan n, upon seeing this situation, is already rotten to the bones. There seemed to be deep meaning in Mo Tianjis voice. Gu Duxing frowned. You mean... Mo Tianji said leisurely, The Lan n today is the Gu n, Mo n, Dong n... after ten thousand years. Do you understand? Gu Duxings body trembled, and he stared at Mo Tianji, his eyes widened. We are the Nine Super ns of the future. There was a sense of coldness in Mo Tianjis expression. Our ns can pass on for ten thousand years as well... But I predict... Probably before ten thousand years, or in several thousand years, itd be what the Lan n is right now- a tumor growing on the Nine Heavens Continent! Gu Duxing fell silent. He looked at the ongoing chaos down below, the cries of countless people sounding in his ears. He couldnt help but ask himself, If the ones doing such disgusting things below... were my descendants, what would I do? How would I feel? Theres no way to avoid it? Gu Duxings voice was a bit dull. Like... Ancestral rules for the n... Absolutely impossible! Mo Tianji slowly shook his head. Any strict familyws, any ancestral rules, they are all powerless against such situations... One can only let it decay and let other righteous peoplee to obliterate it. And then, those righteous people will form new ns and wait for its own decay after thousands of years... And then, it is obliterated once more! Yet, the world cannot do without such ns or countries... So, humans are simply repeating everyones fate in times and times of establishment and destruction... Mo Tianji said, somewhat bitterly, A heroic family is sure to see cowards after several generations! Several generations after the cowards will be wasteful and good-for-nothing people... After those, it will be those without humanity, and then it sees its end... Today we obliterate the Lan n, and we can see how our own ns will be obliterated by others after thousands of years... Gu Duxing sighed and said gravely, Luckily, now that we still have some humanity, we can ughter these shameless beasts! In the future, if my own descendants were like this, how would I exterminate my own blood? Mo Tianji shook his head gently. Thats right in theory... But theres no knowing where youll be by then... Gu Duxing was shocked. Where can I go? Mo Tianjis eyes were deep. He looked up slowly at the endless sky and exhaled deeply. Below, there was suddenly a scream at the end of the street, and a rush of blood appeared somewhere. Gu Duxing and Mo Tianji looked down and saw that there was actually a splendid brightness over there, as though many flowers suddenly bloomed over there! Viburnum flowers!? Gu Duxing couldnt help but be shocked. Xie Danqiong is fighting? Whats going on? Hes pretty mature around Ao Xieyun. I thought Ji Mo and Luo Kedi will be the ones to make trouble first, how can it be the two of them? Xie Danqiongs enraged voice came from afar. Your dog eyes are blind, heh? Mo Tianji sighed. Well from this sentence, youll know. Im afraid its because Xie Danqiong is too handsome... Too handsome? Gu Duxing felt a little confused. I heard that some people from the big ns... are tired of ying with pretty women... Mo Tianji actually grinned. ...That they prefer pretty men. Chapter 1390 - A Rabbit that Kills People

Chapter 1390 A Rabbit that Kills People

Gu Duxing felt speechless at once. A sense of ridicule rose inside him. Tianji, youre really good at joking...Mo Tianji sighed. I wasnt joking... Duxing, remember they are four people, they can make some trouble, kill a few people to vent their anger, but we are two, so we absolutely cant show our faces. At most, we cover for them. Understood? Gu Duxing nodded his head. Entering the Lan n... doesnt require too many to begin with... Mo Tianji contemted. Well let the four of them vent their anger. Gu Duxing sighed, watching the viburnum flowers below getting more and more magnificent, he could imagine how far Xie Danqiongs anger went. He couldnt help but mutter, To meet one like Xie Danqiong... Its really unfortunate of them... Xie Danqiong was indeed going mad from fury. He was out with Ao Xieyun looking for information, yet he didnt find any new, valuable information. Just as he was feeling down, he saw chaos in front. The two went ahead to take a look, only to see a group of Lan ns people stealing, bullying and threatening... There was also a guy who grabbed a young woman, unwilling to let go. This young woman looked pretty, and judging from her dressing, she seemed to also be from a rich family... Let go! The young woman struggled hard. Im from the Cheng n! Cheng n? That steward of the Lan n smiled perversely. Thats just nice... As he spoke, he reached out to touch the young womans face. The Cheng n seemed to be a subsidiary n of the Lan n, and one that wasnt very big. Several guards of the young woman stepped forward to stop it, only to be pushed aside by several Supreme Martial Artists of the Lan n, and the two sides started arguing. In just a moment, the conflict intensified. As that young woman kicked the crotch of the steward, he screamed in pain and squatted down. He screamed at the top of his voice. Beat her! Today Ill be sure to y with this little woman, if I dont y with her to her death, Im not the Neenth Lord of the Lan n... That young womans face changed tragically, as she realized this man was actually the Neenth Lord of Lan n. Now... Light from des shone, and the people from the Lan n moved first. In almost just an instant, the guards of the young womany across the ground, either dead or injured. The woman moved to resist further, yet she was quickly caught and pped on the face. Immediately, a white and tender face became red and swollen. She seemed to be raised tenderly back at home, immediately her tears streamed down her cheeks. That Neenth Lord of the Lan n stood up, his body curled up as he said with a smirk, Little slut, pretending to be pure in front of me! I will just make you unable to... Strip off the clothes of this little slut! Cheng n... Such a big n it is, huh. Even if I made this little slut walk across Tian City and back naked, what could the Cheng n do?! Let go! Xie Danqiong looked on until he couldnt tolerate it anymore. He flew into a rage. Under broad daylight, youre robbing the daughter of an ordinary family? Is such shamelessness the familial training of the Lan n? That Neenth Lord turned back to look, and immediately his eyes stared straight. In front of him, Xie Danqiongs figure was tall and slender, his brows sharp like a sword and his eyes bright like stars. His lips were thin, his tall figure dressed in a ck cloak seemed even more handsome from the contrast between white and ck. Even a woman could not be as beautiful as Xie Danqiong. This Neenth Lord turned around, and his saliva dripped out of his mouth. The look he gave Xie Danqiong was like that of a hungry dog seeing a piece of meat, or that of a twenty-year-old bachelor seeing a naked beauty... Immediately, he felt a little dizzy... Unconsciously, he let go of that young woman and walked toward Xie Danqiong, smiling perversely. Ah, I didnt expect there to be such high-ss goods over here... Hmm... Very good, very good... He walked around Xie Danqiong and said, The rarest thing is that the butt is very well-shaped as well... He went on. Since this... haha, Young Brother said I cant rob a daughter of an ordinary family, then never mind... Let that little slut go, Im in a good mood today... But hey, Little Brother... To let her go, youve got topensate me, alright... Xie Danqiong trembled while Ao Xieyun, beside him, had goosebumps all over. What? Xie Danqiong flew into a rage. Haha, I let her go... Now youll apany me. The look that the Neenth Lord gave Xie Danqiong was already eager beyond waiting. Such... such a good... rabbit[1]... Ill apany you? Rabbit? Xie Danqiong had long known that there were men with strange preferences in this world, but never in his dreams did he expect that he himself would one day be the target of such men. Ill be very good to you, nice little boy... The face of the Neenth Lord, smiling perversely, was already almost reaching Xie Danqiongs face. Besides... his crotch actually bulged up. Come on, go back with me, Ill make you enjoy yourself greatly... Look at your soft and tender skin... Well, well... F*ck off! Xie Danqiong red up instantly. His handsome face immediately distorted. You are a rabbit! Your whole family is! Ill ughter you rabbits... Xie Danqiong grabbed this Neenth Lord, and in the next instant, viburnum flowers bloomed. That Neenth Lord didnt even have time to calm the bulge in his crotch when he became a pile of flesh and blood in the viburnum flowers. Then, Xie Danqiong wentpletely crazy. Viburnum flowers rushed out. Along the way, everyone in the Lan ns clothing was swept away by him. His figure moved like a wild gust of wind, leaving broken pieces of body parts behind... Behind him, Ao Xieyun followed whileughing badly that his whole body trembled. Xie Danqiong killed all the way. He was furious to the point of madness... He had restrained himself the whole time, but now he could no longer do that. Nevertheless, it had already started, killing one was killing, killing a bunch was still killing. The road was really bloody. This road was originally the busiest and prosperous street in Tian City. This time when the Lan n came out, this street was also their main destination. Xie Danqiong killed many people along the way. Suddenly, cries and gasps were all around. Xie Danqiong was a peak-level second-grade Sword Supremacy. This time, the killing was aimed at only the people sent out by the Lan n, and he could kill arge group by moving one finger... Not to mention that he used the viburnum flowers! The blood was streaming... Gu Duxing and Mo Tianji looked at them from the top and were also shocked. They had never seen Xie Danqiong in such a temper. Especially the sentence You are a rabbit! Your whole family is! really revealed the truth of the matter, so that Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing, two people who didnt usuallyugh much, also felt amused: It was true. The other side was also in trouble. Obviously, Ji Mo and Luo Kedi were two people who craved chaos and disorder. When they heard this fight and Xie Danqiong shouting, they directly started fighting from the other side. Woohoo... Kill the rabbits! Dogs... F*ck them... These typical curses sounded; how would Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing not know what happened over there? Immediately, they both stroked their foreheads and felt speechless. These two were indeed unwilling to be lonely and made trouble... Prepare to receive them... This is the headquarters of the Lan n... Mo Tianji sighed, feeling a headache. Cant these bastards save some strength for my grand n? Gu Duxingughed and turned to walk down. The Lan n who was having a rough year was sent into chaos once more. Half a day after the people they dispatched went out, they were pretty much all ughtered. The Lan n was furious and sent someone to investigate immediately! These people naturally did not say what they did when they went back, but they said that a few foreigners were arrogant and domineering, specifically bullied the people from the Lan n, so and so... They searched around for the Supreme Martial Artist experts dispatched but to no avail. Seeing it was already afternoon, two guests suddenly appeared outside the gate of the Lan n. It was two young men. One was polite and elegant, one sharp and indifferent. May I ask if the Sixth Lord is in? Mo Tianji bowed politely. Please report that an old acquaintance from the Middle Three Heavens is here to visit, hoping that the Sixth Lord can grant me a meeting amidst his business. Last time, during the battle of Lake of Despair, only a middle-aged man was sent by the Lan n, and he was very low-key. But Mo Tianji, being who he was, did a thorough investigation of all avable information, and also got the identity of the Sixth Lord of the Lan n. Back then, this Sixth Lord of the Lan n once wanted to solicit Gu Duxing... And now, Mo Tianji was just using this long-forgotten reason from back then toe to his gate. An old acquaintance from the Middle Three Heavens? The guard at the gate looked much more friendly. Since thest time someones whole family was almost ughtered because of calling someone ugly, this time the gate guards of the Lan n had be kinder and amiable ... Just a moment, Ill report to Sixth Lord, said the guard. Ill trouble you, Elder Brother. Mo Tianji passed over two pieces of Purple Crystals quietly. The guards eyes brightened as he took it silently. Soon, a person came out of the Lan nspound, it was indeed Lan Yingyu, the Sixth Lord of the Lan n who went to the Middle Three Heavens back then. He looked confused. Looking for me? An old acquaintance from the Middle Three Heavens? Mo Tianji saw him from afar and immediately smiled brightly. Sixth Lord of the Lan n, do you remember the battle of Lake of Despair? Lan Yingyu remembered immediately. Oh, you are the one from... the Mo n? Haha, isnt this the young Sword Emperor? Such a rare guest, pleasee in. Mo Tianji said gratefully, I didnt expect the Sixth Lord to remember us... Haha, we brothers are really ttered. Lan Yingyu sighed. A young talent, of course I remember... But this time you two areing to the Upper Three Heavens to... Mo Tianji smiled reservedly. Though the Middle Three Heavens are big, theyre notparable to the beauty of the Upper Three Heavens... Lan Yingyus eyes brightened. Oh? What does Young Master Mo mean? Mo Tianji said, Were wondering if the Sixth Lord would give us a job... Haha, we brothers came a long way searching, we did feel quite unsure... After all, in the Upper Three Heavens, if we were all alone, that would feel... Haha... Lan Yingyu was overjoyed. Now, the Lan n was in a state of extreme manpower shortage. The two of them came together, one good at predictions, one good at the martial arts, it was really a rare gain. But to maintain the respect, he said, But I dont know if the cultivation of you two... Gu Duxing said, Sword Saint... sixth-grade! Mo Tianji said, Im ashamed, my cultivation hasnt changed much... But Lan Yingyu already could not hear Mo Tianjis words! He waspletely shocked by the words Sword Saint, sixth-grade! [1] A pejorative term for gay men Chapter 1391 - The First Chaos of the Nine Tribulations in the Upper Three Heavens

Chapter 1391 The First Chaos of the Nine Tribtions in the Upper Three Heavens

Sixth-grade Sword Saint!This was the highest cultivation that Gu Duxing could expose now that he had concealed his cultivation. It was also the most unconceble aura. Mo Tianji tailored it for Gu Duxing, deliberately allowing him to reveal a sharp edge. Lan Yingyu fixed his eyes on him and saw that Gu Duxing was full of inner strength, and within each movement, there was sword intent. It was as though every hair of his contained a sharp sword aura. It was also the charm of sixth or seventh-grade Sword Saints: The sword aura flowed like a river, the sword light shone like the Big Dipper stars. Lan Yingyu was immensely shocked. He had tried to solicit Gu Duxing in the Middle Three Heavens solely because he saw his potential. Although Gu Duxing was already a Sword Emperor at that time, in Lan Yingyus opinion, he just had a terrible potential. However, he did not expect that his progress would be so unusual. Within two years, his cultivation improved from Sword Emperor to sixth-grade Sword Saint! Such progress was unique even in the Upper Three Heavens, not to mention the Middle Three Heavens which severelycked spiritual energy! Lan Yingyus face flushed with excitement. Brother Gu, are you serious? Gu Duxing nodded indifferently and answered, Yes! Lan Yingyu stood up rapidly. Do you dare to fight with me? Gu Duxings eyes swept across, and sword intent emerged all over him. He replied gently, Im afraid Id hurt you identally! Mo Tianji scolded him in his heart. Gu Duxing is such a dumbass, he doesnt even know he needs to be humble when asking people for a favor. He hurriedly interrupted and said, Duxing has always practiced killing swordsmanship. This... I am afraid it is not suitable for friendly fights... I see. Lan Yingyu felt a sense of relief in his heart. He smiled. Im sure there wont be any idents. Ill arrange for it with my eldest brother right now. After finishing speaking, he hurried out. Mo Tianji murmured, Could your facial expression be kinder? Gu Duxing sneered. You can control nature, but you cant control my facial expressions. Mo Tianji started to boil with anger at this. Gu Duxing said via telepathy, This is too risky... The Nine Heavens has just been opened, can they suspect that we are the Nine Tribtionsing up? Mo Tianji smiled indifferently and said, Im afraid... they wont suspect that. ... Lan Yingyu hurried to find Lan Yingfeng and found him in the middle of much anxiety. When he heard such a thing, he was stunned. This actually happened? Absolutely! Lan Yingfeng started thinking and muttered, But... but this name of Gu Duxing, why does it sound so familiar... Lan Yingyu said, Haha, Big Brother really has an extraordinary memory. Thest time after I returned, I mentioned to you about several young talents from the Middle Three Heavens, and the first among them was Gu Duxing. Lan Yingfeng nodded. I see. He felt that his memory was a bit blurry. Actually, Lan Yingfengs memory was not blurry, but he had already heard two people mentioning the name of Gu Duxing: The first was naturally Lan Yingyu, and the second was... that Elder Master who went into seclusion. The first time the Elder Master came back from outside, he had mentioned to Lan Yingfeng about Gu Duxing, and then he went out again. Lan Yingfeng didnt care much about it, so he indeed forgot about it... Lan Yingfeng frowned and said, If thats indeed the case, its a good thing. But now that the Nine Heavens are open and the Nine Tribtions havee up, since this person is so talented, could he be one of the Nine Tribtions? Lan Yingyu was immediately stunned. He really didnt think about this possibility. However, no matter whether he is one of the Nine Tribtions or just here to join us... this person must stay for us to take a look. Lan Yingfeng paused and said, Sixth-grade Sword Saint... Then, arrange for a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist to try him. Alright! Within the time for a cup of tea. Gu Duxing and Mo Tianji were invited to a small square outside the hall. In the field stood an old man with a kind face. Around them, the n Head of the Lan n, Lan Yingfeng, and several others were watching the fight. Obviously, the Lan n took this fight seriously. It was not necessary to add so much importance to a Sword Saint. The key was that spection in Lan Yingfengs mind: Could he be one of the Nine Tribtions? This spection made the test a critical one. At this moment, Lan Yingfengs gaze fixated on Gu Duxing, and Gu Guxing stood on the side of the field, standing side by side with Mo Tianji, but his whole aura was lonely and deste. Although he stood in the crowd, he used this inexplicable aura to iste himself inadvertently. He didnt seem to belong to this world or this space. It was aplete loneliness. Lan Yingfeng frowned and whispered to himself internally, Heart locked and mind isted, a high sword aura. If he was one of the Nine Tribtions, hed be too repulsive... Please! That first-grade Supreme Martial Artist from the Lan n gave an invitation. Gu Duxings facial expression was cold as ice. He stepped out with one hand pressing on his sword hilt while his ck cloak fluttered in the wind, and he remained silent. Only his two eyes shot out two sharp gazes, and in just an instant, sword aura emerged, rushing right toward the sky! Though he didnt speak, everyone understood what he was about to say, To fight is to kill! The expression of the Supreme Martial Artist opposite him turned icy. He sneered. Little kid... You actually dare to speak so wildly! Gu Duxings eyes remained fixed, his expressions unchanged and his body still. With a ng, the ck Dragon Sword actually already appeared in his hand like a sh of light. A king-like invible and holy aura emerged! The Supreme Martial Artist opposite him had prepared for this from early on. His one hand was pressing on the sword hilt the entire time, but right now, that bright and clear sound of sword seemed to go all the way up to the clouds, such that the sword on his waist actually couldnt control itself and automatically withdrew from its case for half a foot! A chilly light flickered! That Supreme Martial Artist pulled his sword, and his face had already changed. The faces of everyone around them changed at the same time! Unexpectedly, the sword intent of a sixth-grade Sword Saint could actually affect a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist! This was simply incredible ... Everyone was shocked. It turned out that a Sword Saint... was really so powerful. The two in the field were already tumbling together, fighting. At this moment, Lan Yingfeng didnt care about victory or defeat. He was watching Gu Duxings demeanor and manners of using his sword. The same was true for several people around him. How? Lan Yingfeng asked softly via telepathy. His swordsmanship is lonely and so is his heart, replied a Supreme Martial Artist beside him. He abandoned everything, said another Supreme Martial Artist. He worships none but his own sword. This is a ruthless person, said yet another. The emotions of the Nine Tribtions move the heavens and earth! Such an emotionless man can hardly be one of the Nine Tribtions! One person concluded. The others nodded slowly. Lan Yingfeng frowned. During the discussion, a groan came from the field and there was actually already a result. That Supreme Martial Artist of the Lan n suffered a blow on his shoulder and blood started trickling down. While Gu Duxing had two wounds across his chest. Yet that grunt came from the Supreme Martial Artist of the Lan n. As for Gu Duxing, not even his facial expression changed. The look in his eyes was indifferent. It was as though the bleeding wound on his chest was not his. This gave one a feeling: Even if his head was chopped off, Gu Duxing would not make a sound. He was such a person! The result of this battle was somewhat different from what everyone had predicted. Originally, everyone thought that Gu Duxing could defend himself for a few moves at best, but they did not expect that it would end in a loss for both sides! Next, Lan Yingfeng naturally put on a look of great joy and sent someone to arrange Gu Duxing and Mo Tianji into the inner rooms to treat the injury, and he also instructed the servants to serve them well. After some constion, he finally returned to his secret chamber. Send an effective man immediately and go to the Middle Three Heavens to inquire about Gu Duxing. I want all... urate information! Lan Yingfeng gave an order at once. Once you get the news, you need toe back immediately to report it to me! Yes! Do it now! Lan Yingfeng watched the man leave, his face was strange. It doesnt matter if you are one of the Nine Tribtions, now that youve arrived at the Lan n, dont you expect to go out again! Just give me three days and all your details will be right in front of me. Lan Yingfeng sneered internally. ... Lan Yingfeng did not even think, how could Mo Tianji give him three days? Mo Tianji would not give him even one hour... Duxing, how are you? No problem! Thats good! Well start tonight! So fast? Gu Duxing was a little surprised. Tonight should be the time when they watch us very carefully... Mo Tianji sneered. When they rx their watch on us, well take charge. The safest time for us is only the first half of the night today, even the second half of the night is not safe! Tonight will be the first of the Nine Tribtions! ... At night. Several Supreme Martial Artists were in the dark, watching the rooms where Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing stayed. For two men with the cultivation of sixth-grade Sword Saint and lower, the Lan n already made it a big deal to dispatch four Supreme Martial Artists for their surveince. In the darkness, a dark shadow fluttered and suddenly appeared outside the guest room. A flicker of sword light seemed to sh in theplete darkness... Gu Duxing used one hand to support the Supreme Martial Artist who had just been killed by his one move of sword andid him gently on the ground. The only noise made was the sound of cing a foot gently on the grass. On one side, a voice whispered, Hmm? Gu Duxing let out a sigh of relief, lowered his voice and said vaguely, ...Its not right. What is not right? There was the sound of wind and another Supreme Martial Artist leaped over. Apletely ck sword tip silently pierced his throat just as he came over. The sword aura suddenly exploded and controlled his brain at once, and then it controlled his meridians, rushed into his Dantian and burst suddenly... This Supreme Martial Artist also fell silently. With the cultivation of peak-level second-grade Sword Supremacy, Gu Duxing could deal with several ordinary first-grade Supreme Martial Artists without breaking a sweat! He ced the two people beside the wall,pletely absorbed the bloody smell with the ck dragon sword and let the two bodies sit opposite each other. If anyone saw it, they would just think that they were discussing and thinking about something with their heads down... The passage on the entire side was clear. Gu Duoxing gently exhaled, and his breath reached Mo Tianjis window. Under the light, Mo Tianjis figure appeared in the window. He seemed to shake a little before he opened the window. The two Supreme Martial Artists on the other side suddenly felt some stress in their hearts. But then Mo Tianji sighed and murmured, The Upper Three Heavens is really different... He actually breathed deeply and looked at the starlight in the sky with affection. The two Supreme Martial Artists rxed. Mo Tianji sighed for a while, and then he finally blew out the lights. They only heard some rustling sounds as he went to bed. But the window on the other side was actually opened gently. At the moment when the two Supreme Martial Artists thought that Mo Tianji finished his contemtion and went back to sleep, Mo Tianji himself floated out silently... The gentle breathing sound in the room remained... That was the small device that Chu Yang once left for Mo Tianji, which could naturally use the sound of wind to imitate the sound of breathing... Chapter 1392 - The First Chaos of the Nine Tribulations in the Upper Three Heavens 2

Chapter 1392 The First Chaos of the Nine Tribtions in the Upper Three Heavens 2

gu duxing was anxious, but he saw mo tianjiing over slowly and felt a fit of burning anger. youve dealt with them cleanly? asked mo tianji via telepathy. wrapped in divine consciousness, said gu duxing with a cold face. everything is under the cover of my divine consciousness, it can totally block detection of other supreme martial artists divine consciousness. mo tianji snorted and said, cant be careless! gu duxing snorted and said, nonsense, if i was as tame as you, im afraid i would have long been discovered. mo tianji smiled silently, visually inspected the distance between the guest room and the main building of then n, and frowned slightly. there was a distance of nearly a hundred feet, and this was a very difficult distance to cross! if explosives were detonated in the guest room, although it could causerge-scale chaos, it couldnt damage the foundation ofn n at all. the main building was the best ce. mo tianji frowned and observed for a while, then he said, duxing, look ... this is basically the topography of then n, the north side is the main building, and... the direction deflected toward the north is surrounded by hills. ording to the generalyout of feng shui, there must be a n shrine there. gu duoxing knew nothing about these things and said, aha. mo tianji spoke calmly, in general, the n shrine is very important for every n. however, because this ce is a little dark and not many people were willing to be stationed here, so... the people guarding this important ce would actually not include anyone with very high status... gu duoxing nodded understandingly. the n shrine was only paramount in name, but its actual value was equivalent to nothing. there could still be some treasures in the warehouse, but the shrine could only be used for ancestral memorial tablets: which thief would be dumb enough toe stealing things in the shrine? so this ce was very important for a n but worthless to outsiders. by right, there shouldnt be any professionals stationed there. the most unobtrusive ce here is actually at the core of then n overall; it is the point that can achieve the greatest results. ah... this... to st their ancestors together with them... it was a bit wrong. gu duxing admitted that mo tianjis words made sense, but he had concerns. if they exploded the ancestral hall, it was equivalent to digging up their ancestral tomb. this was a taboo for the nine heavens. mo tianji rolled his eyes and said, if you dont bomb his ancestors, we wont have the opportunity to be the ancestors of others... at such moments, you actually got kind and respectful... gu duxing smiled bitterly. mo tianji raised his eyes to look, used his mind to sense the ce, and said, dozens of feet away from the shrine, there should be a warehouse. there is the aura of treasure there... but it is obviously not above the ground, it should be underground. generally, such ces are very discrete... but the more discrete it is, the more important it will be. then its the ce where then n sleeps... mo tianji calcted and finally made up his mind. this way, you will rush into then n shrine within half a breath, i will rush with you. when youve reached in, i will precisely be five hundred feet away from you... you will dump all the explosives at once and rush toward me immediately. the moment you leave will be the moment i fire my phosphorus arrow... and the moment you reach me, my phosphorus arrow hits the gunpowder... the first wave of explosion will begin... then well leave at the same time! mo tianji said methodically, then, it will cause huge chaos. even if someone found us at that time, itd be toote to do anything... gu duxing took in a cold breath. youre mad... that is twenty-two thousand pounds of explosives. you and i will be just five hundred feet away... once detonated, theres no way we can escape the cover range of the explosives. mo tianji replied, about this, i have my own n! in a word, we can save our lives and escape. gu duxing shook his head. tianji, if so, you just rush out, dont care about me. ill rush in myself to detonate it, then ill find my own opportunity to escape... mo tianji stared. can i lie to you? thats it! start acting now! gu duxing hesitated. its only two in the morning... at three the defense will be tight! mo tianji sighed. who doesnt know that three in the morning is best for night plots... why are you so weird today. gu duxing smiled bitterly and finally agreed. okay! he thought to himself, why am i so weird? isnt it all for you? if it was only myself, would i really care? at any rate, i am a peak-level second-grade sword supremacy, id be prepared to run for my life if i have to, and id be totally confident. am i not afraid of something happening to you? mo tianji, of course, knew gu duxings state, he said with an ented tone, duxing, you should know my temper... everything i do is done with utmost caution... if i was not sure, why would i apany you to take risks? gu duxings spirit was lifted. okay! action! mo tianji said via telepathy. gu duxings body went out like an arrow! from the start, gu duxing reached his fastest speed! the speed of a peak-level second-grade sword supremacy waspletely, unreservedly shown! his thin body, d in ck, shot through the space. it actually produced a fuzzy line of white smoke, and then it lit the explosives up quietly! with just a flicker, it was already seven to eight hundred feet away. mo tianji followed it closely. everything was ording to mo tianjis expectations. so long as one started the action, it was irreversible and unstoppable. because there was just that little time. even if these two people were found now, it was definitely toote to do anything to stop them. just when gu duxing started moving, three people in then n opened their eyes at the same time: there are supreme martial artists running desperately? what happened? in the next instant, the two flew up and out of the houses they lived in, and went up high in the sky, looking down on the entiren npound. but when they just started to think about this, gu duxings body swayed in the dark, and it had already rushed into the shrine, quick like a sh of lightning. immediately, without even caring if anyone was inside, the two rings werepletely opened and all piles of explosives were dumped on the ground, looking like a little hill. and then with some sshing sounds, several barrels of oil was poured onto the pile of explosives. when the three supreme martial artists had just begun to move out, gu duxing was already flying back, retreating along his original path! when their bodies rose up into the sky and started observing thepound... mo tianji was already five hundred feet away from the shrine, stretching his bow to the full, and an arrow that was flickering with phosphorous fire like a ck ghost shot out! and entered the shrine! and this time, gu duxing had alreadye to mo tianjis side! go! mo tianji roared and hoisted onto gu duxings back, who grabbed mo tianjis belt and rushed out like a sh of lightning. immediately, mo tianjis expression rxed, his finger wiped over the ring, and a strange-shaped purple crystal shield appeared in his hand. then, he held up the big shield, covering the backs of himself and gu duxing. traitor! where are you going! stay! from three directions, three angry voices sounded at the same time, then three figures pounced over from three directions at once. before the people reached, a mountain-like heavy pressure already pressed down on them. a long whistle shook the night sky within then n. then n of the nine super ns, from today on, bes history! it was the voice of gu duxing. gu duxing had alreadye across two thousand feet. opposite them, several experts of then n came to intercept them. when gu duxing was just about to pull out the ck dragon sword in his hand, he was stopped by mo tianji. gu duxing felt it extremely hard to understand: they were running for their lives, yet mo tianji took out such a strangely-shaped big shield, which also slowed down the two by more than half of the speed. and now mo tianji actually didnt allow him to use his sword... could he be really sending them to die? now, a big fire had already started on the side of the shrine, though there was no explosion for the moment. several figures flew to the shrine rapidly, and several others rushed toward mo tianji and gu duxing, hatred shing in their eyes. several others were busy going up into the sky... in the distance, experts of then n were gathering... at this rate, gu duxing and mo tianji would absolutely not be able to get away even if they had wings. right at this moment, a bright light shone suddenly and there was immediately a world-shaking explosion! with a bang, arge mushroom cloud appeared in the direction of then ns shrine, and all the buildings around it copsed at once. the experts who were rushing to fight the fire all became roasted pieces of meat... everyone became deaf at this moment! many fell from the air, looking like dumplings. this was only a small portion of the explosives, and the vast majority of explosives were blown up by this explosion, and they flew out in all directions. then, there was yet another extraordinarily huge explosion! this was the major explosion! immediately, all directions saw explosions at the same time... that was the explosives pushed out by the airwave exploding. then npound was turned upside down! on the ground, a huge crack hundreds of miles long suddenly opened up. it was so deep that the bottom could not be seen. then, there were countless extensions from the crack, and countless human bodies and houses fell inside just like this... the tragedy of this moment could not be described by words... the most solid house out of the main buildings of then n actually flew up into the sky as a whole, going several hundred feet up in the air before dismantling. if someone carefully observed it, they could see severalpletely naked human bodies flying out of the dismantling house... gu duxing and mo tianji only felt a sudden sinking behind them, and the airwaves from the explosion came pressing down on them. the two used all their force to press against the shield made of some unknown material. in almost just an instant, blood spurted out of the mouths, noses, ears, and eyes of the two. the power of the explosion came like a rage of earthquake, making this shield disappear into the night sky with a whistle. there was no knowing how far it went... in a word, then n experts who were in front of them, soaked in blood, only heard a whistle while the two people in front of them were gone. and then, a burning heatwave came right in their faces with an endless aura of destruction... Chapter 1393 - The First Chaos of the Nine Tribulations in the Upper Three Heavens 3

Chapter 1393 The First Chaos of the Nine Tribtions in the Upper Three Heavens 3

Starting from the center of the Lan npound, if someone looked from the sky, they could clearly see the violent airflow, with a kind of decaying momentum, sweeping out to all directions!Everywhere it passed, the entire Lan n turned into nothingness. Many human bodies disintegrated in a very bizarre manner when they got in contact with this wave, not even having the time to scream. The impact of the explosion went out in all directions, only leaving a deep hole in the middle that was so deep that its bottom couldnt be seen. There was a burst of smoke, and soil dropped down the cracks constantly, and then water emerged... Immediately, the emerged water was swallowed down by the sudden cracks in the ground... The widest crack was a few feet wide... Many youngsters of the Lan n fell in this crack, which extended all the way as though it had no end... The Lan n covered arge area, almost one-fifth of Tian City! Tian City was a big city with millions of residents! But this big explosion reduced the whole Lan n to t ground from the middle, and its impact spread outward to the whole Tian City! More than half of the houses had copsed! The entire Tian City became a mess. The explosion had passed. But all around it was quiet like a ghost town. Everyone lost their voices under such shock. Only that huge mushroom cloud remained slowly rising, turning, going straight to the sky... Lan Buhui stood high up in the sky, bleeding through his eyes, ears, nose and mouth. Under such shock, he was also temporarily deaf, and even his internal organs suffered serious injuries. He did not deal with his own injuries but just stood in the sky, his expression calm and numb, his eyes sad and lonely. He stared at the chaos underneath. The Lan n was exterminated! Under such a concentrated and cruel blow, the Lan n very thoroughly became history! In the Lan n, only fewer than 30 Supreme Martial Artists escaped from the explosion. Even the current n Head, Lan Yingfeng, was buried in this turmoil! Even the 30 Supreme Martial Artists who escaped were wounded and in very bad states. All of them looked like ducks struck numb by the thunder. There was no psychological preparation for such things that happened to their n at all! They had never imagined that the big n of tens of thousands of people would be destroyed with a bang just like this. Crack... Dirt and rocks continued to fall through the cracks in the ground, and the dust slowly began to dissipate, revealing the incredulous faces of everyone. Ah!!! One of the Supreme Martial Artists suddenly knelt down on the ground and yelled at the sky. My god... whats happening... Whats happening!?? My grandson... My son... My... Another Supreme Martial Artist, who was bleeding all over, only managed to speak half a sentence before he lost consciousness. At once, the messy site of what used to be the Lan nspound was filled with yells and cries. Each and every person has a ce where their sense of belonging is attached to. Lan n was the ce for all these people. It was where they belonged. Under extraordinary circumstances, any ce that gives you shelter, warm tea, warm food and family is where your roots are! Its your belonging! So long as a group of people moves toward one direction together, belonging in this group gives your life a meaning even if it didnt have one before. This is the joy of life. Right now, the Lan n was exterminated and tens of thousands of people were wiped out. It was tantamount to sucking out the backbone of these people and depriving them of their direction and meaning. This feeling was beyond description. In this state of mind, even the heart of hatred couldnt hold back the feeling of utter hopelessness! It was a feeling of being hollowed out from mind to heart and to soul. After a long time, only a few of the people regained their hearing. They kept staring at the scene in front of them and looked around in disbelief. It seemed that they couldnt believe yet that the home they had spent their whole lives in was just gone like that. Lan Buhui let out a long sigh up in the sky, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Clean up the mess... and wait. Lan Buhui said helplessly, and he suddenly turned back and disappeared. The explosives were too powerful! Mo Tianjis habit was always to underestimate his own power and overestimate that of his opponents, so though he already tried to calcte the power of the explosives properly, he didnt imagine that twenty thousand kilos of explosives going off at once would have such power. ording to his estimates, one kilo of explosives could destroy a house, then ten would destroy a small yard of several houses; one hundred would destroy a small hill, and one thousand... would destroy a whole mountain. But some things were beyond Mo Tianjis current abilities to calcte. Such as the power of explosives. One kilo of explosives worked differently from one hundred kilos. The power of two thousand or twenty thousand kilos was also not simple multiplications. In other words, even if you multiply the power of two thousand kilos by one hundred... it would absolutely not be equal to or in fact, would be far inferior to the power of twenty thousand kilos of explosives going off at the same time! Gu Duxing had just held Mo Tianji and supported that strange shield when he felt an overwhelming heaviness pressing down on him. He desperately held on and the cultivation of the two men rushed into the shield rapidly, resisting the violent impact. A strong and powerful force crushed against the shield, and the two lost consciousness, only knowing that they pressed onto the shield and were sent flying away. They didnt know how far they went, but in Gu Duxings vague consciousness, they flew over two or three hills. With a bang, the two fell down in a forest and suddenly leaves and twigs flew all around. The two bodies fell from the top of the trees, and when they dropped onto the ground, they were already in a mess. Gu Duxing regained consciousness immediately, and the first thing he did was to check on Mo Tianji. After a long while, Mo Tianji slowly woke up, blinked a few times, and suddenly sighed. How could my calction be wrong? Ive calcted hundreds of times... It was supposed to be foolproof... Gu Duxing didnt know whether tough or to cry. This guy was actually thinking about this kind of thing under such a situation. Taking a look at the shield, he saw that the back of the shield had been burned into a mess. The originally heavy shield was almost as thin as the wings of an insect now... Should the explosion be more powerful, this shield would have been wasted... In that case, Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing would unavoidably have to perish together with the Lan n... Mo Tianji looked at the shield and gasped. This... is unexpected. Gu Duxings face was full of speechlessness. Tianji... Youve really gone too far this time... I guess the whole Tian City is destroyed now... Mo Tianji coughed, his eyes revealed a hint of embarrassment. How did you figure this thing out? Gu Duxing made the gesture of an explosion, indicating the explosives. Mo Tianji coughed and said, That time, I went down to the Lower Three Heavens and happened to hear fireworks... It was to wee guests. I did some research on it out of curiosity and verified the form... And then I realized, though the Lower Three Heavens had this thing for a very long time, usually it was used for ceremonies, festivals, and the like... Its best to use it to attack a city. But in that case, the effect is not very obvious as well. I felt it was a waste. How could something so powerful not have any great use? Mo Tianji coughed. So when I came back that time, I started to work on it; I changed the form seven or eight times and realized that the power of the explosives can definitely be improved... Gu Duxing was dumbfounded. Thats how you made this thing? Mo Tianji sighed. Yes. Afterward, I realized that though this thing is powerful enough, its not very useful against experts above the cultivation of Monarch Level and Martial Saint, after all... Why would someone stand foolishly and wait for you to bomb them? So I set it aside. This time, it was only to st the channel... that I got it out again. Gu Duxing sighed, speechless. Just such a thought destroyed one of the Nine Super ns? How much of this thing do you have left? Gu Duxing asked, taking a deep breath. None... Mo Tianji spread his hands. For many years, this is all Ive made. This time, I was only afraid that itd not be enough, so I used it all... I really didnt expect that even a shield made of meteoric iron and star silver almost couldnt handle it... Gu Duxing inhaled as though he had a toothache. The storage from several years ago was gone with a bang just like this... Seeing this power and thinking that Mo Tianji had been carrying 20,000 kilograms of explosives on him when he was around himself and others, even with Gu Duxings calm temperament, he couldnt help but feel shocked. Oh my god... If by any chance... had it exploded, there would not have been such a thing as Nine Tribtions anymore... Everyone would have perished... Mo Tianji continued, This shield is the heirloom of Xie Danqiongs family. I took it for a look and realized that it could utilize the power of wind, especially when you need to move in the direction of the wind. So long as there is wind, a person could even fly up using the shield, and it is extremely sturdy. This time, since we held on to the shield, we were able to ride the wind and admire the scene of explosions behind at the same time... Gu Duxings face twitched. Scene... We brothers were only a tiny bit away from seeing the scenery at hell... Though Eldest Brothers nickname is King of Hell Chu, hes not actually the King of Hell... About the current situation, Gu Duxing felt fortunate and somewhat guilty. Tianji, it was really too much this time, said Gu Duxing. Many innocent people have died. Mo Tianji was silent for a moment, a sh of guilt reflected in his eyes. He said quietly, Maybe its too much... But its worth it. Gu Duxing sighed. The power of the explosives waspletely out of expectations, he really couldnt me it on Mo Tianji. The Lan n had done all the evilness possible, bullied the people as they wished. Now that they have died, we eliminated harm for the people. Mo Tianjiughed coldly. Under the oppression of the Lan n, there were many in here... who were good men who had the bravery to resist even at the risk of death, yet... reality was such that it didnt matter even if they risked their lives... For these people, they probably would feel happy to die inside there as well? To die together with these scums... they arguably died with their wish fulfilled. Mo Tianji said indifferently, As for those who dared not even think of resisting... To live so cowardly, how is it any different from being dead? Chapter 1394 - Lan Buhui’s Tracking

Chapter 1394 Lan Buhuis Tracking

Toward Mo Tianjis stand, Gu Duxing was rather disapproving. But they were ultimately innocent!Mo Tianji, who was of an entirely different opinion, replied, Duxing... I dont wish to harm the innocents either. But... Since it has already turned out this way, I definitely will not regret my actions! He paused for a moment before he went on. I made an error in calction this time, but if I could do it again... I would still do the same thing! Theres a saying which goes Those who wish to aplish great things should not be constrained by trivial details, as well as...The merciful are ill-suited to be in charge of military troops. Mo Tianji went on in a detached manner. The sess of a general needs to be built upon ten thousand bleached white bones, what more when putting into order the whole of the vast Nine Heavens? There must bepassion in ones heart but not to the point of overflowing! Pushing himself up from the ground, Mo Tianji got to his feet. And now, weve already held up some time by saying so much. Theres no point in preaching, and I cannot be bothered to say any more to you. If you can move, then carry me somewhere safe at once and finish up what else needs to be done in this operation. Gu Duxing snorted and tossed the shield away casually. With his sharp eyes and nimble movement, Mo Tianji actually caught hold of it again and stored it inside his ring. You wastrel! This is the true essence which onlyes after burning it. It can be of great use to Boss... And you discarded it just like that? Gu Duxing rolled his eyes. With a cold expression, he hoisted Mo Tianji onto his back and jostled him left and right hard. Mo Tianji was already hurting all over. This jostling straight-up caused tears to form in his eyes. With a contorted expression, he groaned. Just you wait. Letting out another snort, Gu Duxing disappeared in a whoosh with Mo Tianji on his back. After employing every method he could to conceal his presence, he circled a couple of rounds before he reached a little hut in the mountains. Probably constructed by a hunter at some point, it had long since been abandoned. And now, it had been tidied and cleaned up by Mo Tianji the day before. This ce was a camouge that Mo Tianji had prepared in case of unexpected events. Although he had been certain before themencement of the operation that there wouldnt be any idents, out of habit, he had prepared a ce where they could adjust to unexpected changes nheless. In case an in case outside of their expectations happened, this ce could provide them with a temporary resting ce and a ready-made identity for them to avoid the enemys tracking. One must admit that Mo Tianjis preparation for a rainy day hade into great use at this point... The two of them entered the hut. By the time Gu Duxing came out again, he was already dressed as a hunter. The bright look in his eyes waspletely restrained. He looked just like an ordinary hunter in the mountains. Originally, there should have been two of them, but at the moment, Mo Tianji was obviously out ofmission. Thus, he could only stay in bed and pretend to be sick. His face had also been smeared ck by Gu Duxing... He was rather wistful for a moment there. These roles, including pretending to be a corpse and lying in the coffin, were usually prepared for Ji Mo and Luo Kedi. Who would have thought that after going to the trouble of making so much preparation, they were all being used on himself now instead... A short while after Gu Duxing and Mo Tianji left the area, there was a disturbance in the air in the dark of the night. A blue-robed figure shot through the air, and hended right at the spot where Gu Duxing and Mo Tianji had been. This should be the ce. The countenance of the person who hade was stupefied and bleak It was Lan Buhui. The Elder Master of one of the Nine Super ns was indeed by no means unexceptional. He had actually found his way here based on the way the bodies were thrown out. What the most tragic aspect in this incident involving the Lan n was Nobody knew what had happened, while all those who did know had all died over the course of a single day, with not a single person surviving! And this being in the know was merely referring to those who knew that Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing hade to ask for shelter. As for the cause and consequences of the explosion, there was not a single person who knew. The only thing that the survivors had a vague impression of was that two teenagers had escaped quickly from their home, but these two were extremely unfamiliar faces... Yes, they had only this little bit of information. In his hurry, when Lan Buhui rose into the air, he had only been in time to witness several people being thrown out during the explosion. After calming himself slightly, he began to search for them one by one. However, even after locating quite a few of them, they were all dead. By the time he got to this direction where Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing had been, he was already at the 34th person. Theynded here... After they broke the tree branches, they stayed here for a while. There are traces of blood here... but they left without staying here... Observing the traces lying around, Lan Buhui muttered to himself, If they were people from the n who were barely alive, they would have stayed here longer no matter what... But this person left in a hurry... So he shouldnt be. And if he isnt... then he must be the one who had caused all these. Murderous intent red in Lan Buhuis eyes! This was the first time killing intent had surfaced in Lan Buhui in thest few thousand years! He had undergone so much hardship to establish the n. Ten thousand yearster, he actually watched helplessly as his n, in the height of its prosperity, was destroyed right before his very eyes! Reduced to charred ashes! There was no way to describe how Lan Buhui was feeling in this instant. Or perhaps...hysterics would be the right word. There was a lightning-like brightness in his eyes as he took a close look at all the traces in the surroundings, including the way leaves broke, the direction, the sap that seeped out after the leaves were broken, etc... Then, he got to his feet and strode out. The direction in which he strode out was precisely the very first step that Gu Duxing had taken with Mo Tianji on his back! There was not one bit of discrepancy in the direction and distance. In fact, even the weight was the same. Although Lan Buhui didnt know why there was a peculiar weight to the other partys footsteps, he simted it perfectly... Then, he took the second step. By the time he took the third step, Lan Buhui had already fully ascertained that these two people must be the ones who caused the terrible explosion! This was because in a mere three steps, they had already changed two different directions. Thats not all. Some kind of special rhythm was used when taking these three steps. It made use of the moment where they brushed past the vegetation yet not damaging them, to allow these nts to take away the smell on themselves! Lan Buhuis eyes flickered. Such cunning crooks! He became even more careful in every subsequent step he took. Although his actions were several times slower than Gu Duxing, it guaranteed very strictly that every step was urate. Gu Duxing had not left behind footprints or any other traces at all. However, just by relying on a mysterious feeling, Lan Buhui was close on his trail. He did not take even a single wrong step, as though Gu Duxing had left behind deep footprints to guide him along... By the time he took the fifth step, Lan Buhui had restrained all the murderous intent around him. By the seventh step, he had concealed all signs of life on himself. By the ninth step... Lan Buhuis entire self had fused into the dimension between heaven and earth. During the great explosion of the Lan n, Chu Yang was in a very secluded inn in the city east, seated right opposite Tan Tan. Since he had run into Tan Tan, good things naturally should be shared meaning, all of Chu Yangs resources, including Xue Leihans wine. All of these were things that martial artists dreamed of and yearned for. Although the techniques which Tan Tan practiced were totally different, in the aspect of spiritual energy of the universe, he was no exception. The moment heid eyes on it, his eyes gleamed blue. Before Chu Yang could even exin much to him, that fellow was already holding Chu Yang down against the bed like a robber. Give me more! Unable to resist, Chu Yang could only ask, How much do you want? With overwhelming murderous intent, Tan Tan asked, How does this thing work? Chu Yang answered, An undiluted cup of wine... is equivalent to roughly three hundred years of cultivation. Tan Tans eyes swiveled as he calcted. One cup equates three hundred years, and one cup is about 150 milliliters... I... I want at least... I want... I want one and a half liters! After deliberating, he presumed that Chu Yang definitely wouldnt have a lot when it came to good stuff like this. Besides, there were other brothers waiting for their own share. Asking for one and a half liters was already very impressive of him. He thought to himself, If Chu Yang bargains with me, Ill pretend to be unwilling before reducing it bit by bit. If I can even get half a liter at the end, that would be considered a great victory. To his surprise, Chu Yang actually replied without any hesitation, One and a half liters? No problem! Let me up first. Tan Tan rubbed his hands in excitement as he released Chu Yang. Chu Yang was indeed a man of his word. After measuring one and a half liters, he gave it to Tan Tan. Tan Tan was so delighted that he was grinning from ear to ear, holding it as though it was a treasure. Even his eyebrows were nted downwards and bouncing up and down. I just know Senior Brother Disciple is the best, hehehe... Ive just discovered that youre actually pretty handsome too, just a tad less than me, hehehe... Chu Yang rubbed his shoulders and pursed his lips as he said, If you hadnt demanded for it, I would have given you five liters. But since you were so impolite and had only wanted one and a half liters, then Im more than happy to keep the rest for myself. Huh? Tan Tans jaw dropped at once, his neck stretching out a great distance as his eyes bulged out of their sockets. My great lord, surely you didnt? Chu Yang was unfazed. Why not? In any case, thats settled. Tan Tans expression fell at once. Senior Brother Disciple~~~~ Yang Yaaaanggg~~~~ He actually started to whine like a spoiled child. Chu Yang shuddered at once. Get lost quickly! At the side, Xie Danfeng started giggling. Tan Tans eyes swiveled and he immediately said shamelessly, Wife, your turn! Chu Yang was taken aback. By then, Xie Danfeng had already stepped up to him. Big Brother Chu... Wont five liters do? Please... And she actually started to swing Chu Yangs arm left and right. Tan Tan swung his arm on the left while Xie Danfeng swung his other arm on the right. Both husband and wife began whining and acting like spoiled children. Chu Yang faintedpletely. He hurriedly raised both arms in surrender. Alright, alright... I surrender... My goodness, Ive really seen something new today... Theres actually such a couple in this world... And they are actually my junior brother disciple and his wife... Oh heavens. Only then was Tan Tan and his wife satisfied. Reaching out together, their palms stopped right underneath Chu Yangs nose. Hand it over... Chu Yang waspletely defeated... After getting good stuff, they naturally needed to consume it immediately and raise their cultivation. That was why Chu Yang and Tan Tan had deliberatelye to an extremely secluded location like this. Needless to say, they had absolutely no idea that Tian City had already been thrown into total chaos in the day. In the evening, Chu Yang turned his full attention to guarding them. Tan Tan and Xie Danfeng were beside him. Tan Tan was already done with his cultivation improvement and was in the midst of circting his energy to assist Xie Danfeng in digesting the medicinal effects. Speaking of which, Chu Yang was also immensely speechless. Others would hurriedly boost their cultivation after consuming the wine. But when Xie Danfeng drank the wine, her first reaction was actually... to be drunk... Chu Yang was rendered totally speechless right away. At the back, he could hear Tan Tan releasing a long breath of air as he remarked, This would do atst. This little girls foundation is weak, so she has to drink more... to solidify her foundation and strengthen her core. Tan Tan had only consumed two cups. On the other hand, he made Xie Danfeng consume one and a half liters. This fellow doted on his wife but made Xie Danfeng intoxicated instead, and thest cup of wine ended up spraying out of her mouth... If others were to see so much of this amazing and rare treasure that martial artists cherished like their very lives and might not be able to catch even a whiff of in a million years going to waste, they would probably weep on the spot. But the great Master Tans expression did not change at all. The great Master Chu was simrly unfazed. This was the brothers willpower. It could truly be said to surpass the ancients and amaze the contemporaries... Chapter 1395 - Getting To The Bottom By Following Clues

Chapter 1395 Getting To The Bottom By Following Clues

Xie Danfeng finally got onto her feet, stretching her arms and kicking her legs out. Then, she got all excited and wrapped her arms around Tan Tan, smiling and bouncing about as she did. Tan Tan, youre simply the best. My cultivation has soared by seven to eight levels...Tan Tans grin was so wide that his mouth was all askew. Patting his chest, he replied, No problem, leave it to me. Its not an issue even if you wish to raise it further... Xie Danfeng let out a loud cheer and the couple were all over each other. Chu Yang sat at the side, his face full of ck lines. All of a sudden, he felt rather miffed. This is all thanks to my resources, alright? Why has it all be Tan Tans credit? And this fellow is actually shameless enough to ept all of it... As if you have something as awesome as this? Unable to hold himself back, he said, Say... Danfeng... This doesnt seem to have anything to do with Tan Tan... Xie Danfeng turned to him. Cough cough... Say, Senior Brother Disciple Chu... Youre my brother-inw and Im your sister-inw... If I were to give you a hug and a kiss too... Can you even ept it? Tan Tan nodded vehemently and added on with some disdain. Is there any senior out there who behaves like you? Actually thinking of taking advantage of even your sister-inw... Moral degeneration of the world is truly getting worse day by day. People are no longer what they used to be like in the old days. Chu Yang was overwhelmed by dizziness and so bbergasted that he couldnt even speak. Who... asked you to give me a hug and a kiss? Besides... When have I ever wanted to take advantage of my sister-inw? Isnt this an unjust usation in broad night-light? Arent I just... Watching this husband and wife hugging and being intimate without any reservations, Chu Yangs face was covered in ck lines. Whos exactly the one here whose moral degeneration is getting worse day by day and no longer what people used to be like in the old days? You must speak with a clear conscience! Chu Yang protested powerlessly. Isnt giving your brothers wife a little benefit something that you should do as an elder brother-inw? To think youre so calctive and actually even asking for a return favor... Tan Tan pursed his lips to the side and added on. Ive never seen a person like you! Chu Yang held his forehead... entirely speechless. Fine, its my defeat... Then, he heard Xie Danfeng cheering. Tan Tan, you look so handsome when you purse your lips to the side like that! Really really really? Right away, Tan Tan became excited and in high spirits. How so? Just handsome in any case! Then I should purse my lips more... but I cant do that to my wife... No matter who I despise, I cannot despise my own wife... Tan Tan was very troubled. As his eyes swiveled, he suddenly discovered his target. Right away, his words flowed without ceasing. Hmph, Ive never seen a person like you... Youre really so stingy and miserly. To think you hold yourself as my senior brother disciple... Practically making me nag at you without any care... Hmph... ... Unable to tolerate it any further, Chu Yang stepped forward. He brandished Meng Chaorans token of authority in his left hand while his right hand formed a fist, which mmed into Tan Tan. Ill let you be handsome! Ill let you be so handsome that youll have enough of it! In the name of Teacher, Imand you to... withdraw your protective internal energy barrier!! This beating seriously felt too awesome... Tan Tan was forbidden from resisting and protecting himself with his internal energy. He pretty much turned into a swollen pig-head after just a few punches. Tears streamed down his cheeks. Youre too cruel... Right at this moment, the ground underneath their feet suddenly started shaking intensely. The three of them received a shock at once. What was going on? Then, a wave of powerful tremors came from beneath them. Caught by surprise, the three of them fell onto their bottoms, stunned into a daze. Next, an explosive st resounded loud and clear. All three of them felt their eardrums buzzing and swelling outwards at the same time. Where they were, the ground started to shake and sway intensely with tremendous force, as though the mountains and earth were shaking and quaking. The building of the inn tilted acutely toward the east and then back toward the west. The three of them were thrown rolling to the east and then to the west. Only then did they finally recover from their shock and steadied themselves in the center of the room. A dazed Tan Tan asked, An earthquake? Before he even finished, the inn copsed inwards with a great crash. In this instant, the fact that Chu Yang and Tan Tan were taught by the same Teacher was exhibited to its full extent. Both of them said something at the same time! Tan Tan, hang in there! Ill cover for you! Chu Yang, hang in there! Ill cover for you! Amidst the chaos, Tan Tan pulled Xie Danfeng into his embrace and bent over to shield his wife. Letting out a shout, he activated his divine technique. Right away, the roof of the inn copsing inwards was thrown outwards in one piece... The two brother disciples then flew out. Beneath their feet, the ground was still shaking and trembling. Even the ground of the streets was bouncing up and down, as though peas being stir fried. Among the smoke and dust flying everywhere and permeating the air, apples suddenly flew everywhere Apples from a roadside stall had even been thrown into the air. Tan Tan grabbed one and took a bite. Tastes pretty good. Then, he shoved it into Xie Danfengs hand. What happened? The two of them calmed down instantly. Tan Tan held Xie Danfeng in his arms and with Chu Yang right behind him, the three of them shot high up into the sky. They looked into the distance to see that Tian City had fallen in a chaotic mess. More than half the buildings in the city had copsed. The inn that the three of them were staying in was located in the most secluded area. Thus, this area wasnt badly affected. The buildings in the vicinity stabilized after swaying a couple of times, but this inn had copsed instead. Toward this, all three of them were very speechless. Why didnt any of the other buildings copse, yet the ce where were staying in did? During a moment like this, Tan Tan was actually hung up over this issue. Xie Danfeng rolled her eyes at him as she hid in his arms. Is it that difficult to guess? The other buildings arent inns after all. Whats wrong with an inn? Tan Tan was greatly bewildered before realization dawned on him. I see. A humble Chu Yang asked, Whats the reason? It went without saying that he was aware that this inn had fallen into disrepair after so many years. Besides, the construction and makeup of an inn were fundamentally different from a civilians residence... However, he wanted to know Tan Tans brilliant views. There are all kinds of people in an inn, as well as a lot of people staying here... Tan Tan exined with utmost confidence. There are people doing that thing everyday. As they shook and swayed, the foundation had long since be unstable... Under such tremors, it would be strange if it didnt copse instead! Chu Yang was dumbfounded! There was actually a unique reason like that? Xie Danfeng let out a soft cry and hid her face in Tan Tans chest. She was so embarrassed that she didnt dare to lift her head, her hand pinching and twisting Tan Tan again and again... Just like that, Tan Tan shivered all over in mid-air, sucking in deep breaths as he grimaced in pain. In this time and age, even saying a sentence of truth is a crime... The tremors underneath subsided slightly. Chu Yang truly didnt wish to stay alone with this fellow anymore. If this went on, he was definitely going to suffer internal injuries because of him. He said, Lets go there and take a look. And he took the lead and flew off. Tan Tan and his wife followed closely behind. They sped the entire way to the epicenter of the explosion. When they reached and took a look, the two brothers were dumbfounded. This... seems like where the Lan n was... Tan Tans mouth was agape. But... where did the Lan n go now? Chu Yang stared at the debris in front of him Arge crater, a wide expanse of nd... and that enormous fissure. Smacking his lips, he replied, They have probably gone to heaven... Tan Tan nodded seriously. It looks like they certainly have gone to heaven... But who made them go to heaven like this? This person is seriously generous! What an impressive fellow, affecting half the city in one move... Even I got to hand it to him somewhat. Chu Yangs brows were deeply furrowed. He was also wondering about that. However, he already had a vague idea. Most likely... the brothers havee up? I remember seeing Mo Tianji secretly experimenting with fireworks and whatnot, saying that he wanted toe up with some recipe to create a powerful weapon... When he linked the before and after urrences, he got a pretty good grasp of what had happened at once. This is extremely likely to be Mo Tianjis handiwork... Just that, since this has resulted in such a huge scene, I wonder if the brothers are safe? Instantly, Chu Yang started to worry. Right at this moment, a voice could be heard through the smoke above them. Clear up the mess and wait! Then, with his divine consciousness, he sensed someone in the skies high above them leaving. Chu Yang and Tan Tan exchanged a look. Tan Tanmunicated to him via telepathy, This person is the Elder Master of the Lan n, Lan Buhui! Hes at least a ninth-grade mid-level Supreme Martial Artist... Chu Yang nodded solemnly, his eyes flickering. ... Mo Tianjiid on the bed, dressed like a hunter. There was even a piece of cyan fabric wrapped around his head. Gu Duxing was outside chopping firewood. From this angle, the two looked purely like a pair of hunter brothers. Mo Tianji was going over the situation in his mind Here, they should be able to hide and wait through the situation. Most people would not be able to track them all the way here. But in the event that they do... Xie Danqiong and the others were currently hiding in the city. Without hismand, they likely wouldnt show themselves. Ao Xieyun was mature and steady; with him keeping Ji Mo and Luo Kedi, the two energetic ones, in check, nothing would go wrong for sure. Therefore, he could set his mind at ease with regard to them. At present, the biggest crisis was Gu Duxing and himself. The cogwheels in Mo Tianjis mind spun at high speed. After a long while, he sighed. I finally understand what it means by once you make a wrong move, every move thates after is also wrong. Just because I made an error in the estimation of the power of the explosives, I caused myself to be injured. And then, my injuries caused us to be unable to escape far, such that we can only stay here for the time being. However, even though he had made advanced preparations, staying here temporarily caused them to be in much greater danger instead. If they had followed the original n, the two of them would already have returned to the chaos that was Tian City right now long ago and disappeared around the corner. However, since they had been thrown out too far, if they were to make a detour, they would only end up attracting attention even more. As such, they could only go along with the mistake and make their way here... Duxing, called out Mo Tianji. Upon hearing him, Gu Duxing entered the hut. Whats the matter? Its probably not safe here... Mo Tianji went on. Unless no one pursues us all the way here. Moreover, we also have absolute confidence that your trail wont be followed by anyone. But theres always an exception in everything. If someone can find their way here, this person will definitely be an ultimate expert who is using some kind of method that we cannotprehend to follow us here... Should it really be an enemy like that, you and I will not be a match for him. Gu Duxing made a sound of acknowledgment with a solemn expression. Therefore, on the contrary, we must not stay here too long. Mo Tianji was deep in contemtion. Its better that we leave as soon as possible. If we are leaving, well take the same route that we took toe here... and enter the ruins of the Lan n and leave while taking advantage of the mess. This is the safest route at the moment. If we hadnt traveled here, going straight into the Lan n would no doubt be extremely risky. But after this incident, its instead the safest there! Gu Duxing frowned lightly. Tianji, I think youre being too cautious... Its not advisable for you to move about in your current condition too... Staying here temporarily is already very safe. Even if someone finds their way here, we have our disguise to act as cover. Im not blindly being cautious... Im afraid its toote to leave even at this point. A worried Mo Tianji said, If someone finds their way here using a method which neither you nor I understand, even our disguise will only end up a joke... He paused for a moment before he continued. Duxing, you must not underestimate the Nine Super ns. For them to be able to establish their ns in times of chaos and pass down their legacy for ten thousand years, they definitely have a lot of astonishing and amazing talents among them! They are just in a state of decay at the moment... Thats why they look easy to deal with. Moreover, the existence of the Nine Super ns itself is a powerful impediment to themselves. But once they awake from their ten thousand years-old glory and revert to their style of iron-fisted martial world methods, each of the Nine Super ns will be a very powerful enemy. Therefore, it is essential that wepletely destroy them using extreme measures before theye to their senses! Not giving them the chance to react is the best way! Right as Mo Tianji was speaking, a blue figure was already approaching on the outside without any sound or presence. He stood tall and straight outside the window of the hut. He had a strange expression on his face. It was Lan Buhui! Chapter 1396 - Do You Have Any Regrets?

Chapter 1396 Do You Have Any Regrets?

Gu Duxing was rather disapproving of Mo Tianjis excessive caution. Youre overthinking this. In my opinion, the Nine Super ns may be formidable, but they are not necessarily much to worry about either. Their so-called ten thousand years old foundation is nothing but a joke.A cold smile appeared on his face. There are no doubt a lot of experts, but... judging from the current situation, what weck is just a bit of time, thats all... If anything, they werent able to see through your scheme. Mo Tianjis countenance darkened. There was true worry in his eyes. Forcing himself to get up, he said very seriously to Gu Duxing, Second Brother Gu, this mindset of yours is very dangerous! You are the most crucial member among us brothers. If you underestimate your enemy like this too... the consequences will be unthinkable! A sharp and cold Gu Duxing replied, Back in the Lower Three Heavens, Boss rose above all by himself with just his sword! In the Middle Three Heavens, we also worked our way up from nothing and gradually became stronger! In the Upper Three Heavens... weve already sessfully taken our first step! A ten thousand years old legacy has been destroyed within a day! Mo Tianji cut him off. Do you know why it was so easy? Gu Duxing replied impassively, All the Super ns are well aware of the fact that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master emerges once every ten thousand years. They shouldnt have been unprepared for it. Yet when its finally happening, they still end up as wretched as this. How am I supposed to hold them in high regard? Mo Tianji heaved an immensely heavy sigh. His somber eyes were fixed on a spot above him. After a long while, he said, Duxing, let me tell you something about the Nine Super ns... But first, let me correct your mindset before I go on. Otherwise, if you carry on being like this, there will eventuallye a day where you will make a rash decision and end up sending all the brothers to their death! Gu Duxing replied coldly, Go on. Outside, Lan Buhui was originally intending to attack. However, upon hearing what Mo Tianji said, he couldnt help but stop in his actions. One could tell from the conversation that between the two of them, one was probably the brains of the Nine Tribtions, while the other was either the sword spine or the sword edge? There was an imposing drive and an extremely domineering air around him. Lan Buhui could disregard anyones opinion in fact, he wouldnt have cared even about the opinion of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master but the assessment and view which the brains of the Nine Tribtions held toward the Nine Super ns was something that he absolutely had to hear and care about! The brains of the Nine Tribtions, no matter which generation it was, was someone who could shatter the heavens and earth bare-handed, and create something from nothing, thereby changing the universe! Using any of these wise men, no matter which one it was, even in a struggle for power among royalty or to quell the chaos of the world... would be a waste of their talent! They were true geniuses and prodigies! At this point, although the Lan n had been destroyed, they still had manpower in the Lower Three Heavens, more than 30 Supreme Martial Artists who had survived, as well as the nsmen who were dispatched to the northwest, which included 60 to 70 Supreme Martial Artists! With such manpower, even if they had lost their headquarters, they could still make aeback anytime! Mo Tianjismentary was of critical importance, especially at a time like this. ... Mo Tianji was quiet for a moment before he asked, How long has it been since we reached this ce? Gu Duxing replied, A night has passed. Its already dawn now; the sky is starting to brighten outside. Mo Tianji fell silent. Then, with augh, he suddenly said, Since Elder is already here, why bother standing outside? Isnt it tough staying outside when the winds are strong and morning dew heavy? How abouting in and having a talk? As for the feuds and scores between us, theres no harm making a decision after our discussion. Gu Duxing jumped to his feet in horror, his hand pressed against his sword. Could the enemy really have pursued us all the way here? Surely not... With my skill in evasion, even Chu Yang may not necessarily be able to follow me... Outside, Lan Buhui got a shock too. He has discovered me? How could he have? With his meager cultivation, especially when hes gravely injured now, how could he have discovered me? Could he be trying to bluff me? Lan Buhui was convinced at once. This is definitely a bluff! I shall keep myposure and refrain from making any move. I am one with the universe right now. You cant even see me even if you were toe out and stand right in front of me, so how could you possibly detect me? Lan Buhui was absolutely confident about this. Mo Tianji listened for a moment. Then, he shook his head and smiled rather speechlessly. Looks like Elder doesnt deign to grace us with his presence... Hurhur, you must be afraid that Im bluffing you? He went on quietly. Elder arrived quietly and unknown to anyone. The winds did not stop and neither were the birds rmed; your arrival was certainly unknown even to gods and spirits. I wasnt able to discover you too. However, Elder should know of something called the sixth sense. A jolt went through Lan Buhui. He was right. There was indeed a kind of feeling like that. Oftentimes, the heart would suddenly palpitate without any warning. When that happened, it meant that something bad was about to happen or was happening, or that danger had arrived or was in the midst of arriving. This was true. Theres also a kind of secret arts called the Heavenly Secrets! Mo Tianji said calmly, Therefore, I can be sure that you are outside right now. With some mild mockery, he went on. If Elder insists on not showing himself, then you can just assume that this junior here has failed in his bluff. Since you are already here, whether or not you show yourself is no longer of importance anyway. Gu Duxing had been keeping a close eye on the doorway, for fear of missing out the slightest movement. However, up to this point, he hadnt discovered anything at all. But Mo Tianji had spoken with absolute assurance and confidence. There was even a faint hint of mockery in his countenance. Just as Mo Tianji finished speaking, there was a sh of blue robes at the doorway. A blue-robed man then appeared quietly. He stood in the courtyard where light shone on the pine tree forest. His expression was deste and lonely. Although he was physically there, the feeling he gave off was as if he didnt belong in this world. It was exactly Lan Buhui. Lan Buhui sighed and remarked, As expected of the brains of the Nine Tribtions. You certainly are a young hero! The moment he appeared, a jolt went through Gu Duxing from head to toe. He finally realized that Mo Tianji had not been shooting in the dark. Nor was he being overly cautious. A hint of overcast gloom also shed past Mo Tianjis eyes. Lan Buhuis eyes flickered. All of a sudden, he stamped his foot and sighed heavily. So Ive ultimately been duped after all. You hadnt discovered me at all! Mo Tianji smiled slightly. Elders guess is right. I was indeed bluffing. Lan Buhui asked, What would you have done if I hadnt shown myself? Mo Tianji shook his head lightly. You would definitely show yourself so long as you were around. If you didnt, it would prove that you werent present. In that case, I would leave this ce with him immediately and escape far away. Lan Buhui raised his face to the sky. He was silent for a moment before he replied, Youre right. First, you mentioned the Nine Super ns fundamental weakness, yet stopped at the most critical moment, piquing my strong interest. Then, at this particr timing, you suddenly started to bluff. If I were around, I would definitely show myself... Even if I know full well that youre bluffing, I would still do so nheless. Therefore, there was no way I wouldnt be duped. Lan Buhui went on dispassionately. Because theres already something I desire! Exactly so! Pushing himself off the bed, Mo Tianji removed his disguise and sat up. Hemented softly, What a pity... that I was just a step toote. If we had left the moment I told Duxing to leave this ce... Elder could only have walked away empty-handed... Lan Buhui nodded. When I got here, you were right at the point where you were saying that the Nine Super ns are not to be underestimated. I indeed did not hear you mention anything about leaving... If you had left at that point, even if I could catch up to you, I probably would have needed to go to a lot of trouble. Mo Tianji was silent for a moment. Then, he disputed his words calmly. If I had wanted to leave, you wouldnt have been able to catch up. Lan Buhui was silent for a long while. Atst, he heaved a sigh. Youre right... If you had turned back, I wouldnt have been able to catch up to you. At that point, I wouldnt have headed back at all... The sword resting at Gu Duxings waist suddenly trembled intensely! Although he was still standing as straight as a spear, just like an unstoppable divine de that had been drawn from its sheath, there was agony in his eyes. So, Tianji was right. He had already arranged everything. I needed only to follow his n to a tee. Even if danger was abound, it would be neutralized regardless! But just because of my arrogance and that bit of dissatisfaction toward Tianjis prudence, I ended up holding up that bit of time. This expert in front of me only overheard the part about how I shouldnt underestimate the Nine Super ns... Before that, when Mo Tianji had suggested leaving, I had thought about it for a moment and even rebutted him. It was just a short few moments and yet, its enough to make the difference between life and death! Gu Duxing exhaled lightly. No wonder; it might have been just a few short moments, but even with Mo Tianji on his back, it was enough for him to cover more than ten miles! In fact, dozens of miles! How could the enemy possibly catch up to them? But now, it was toote for regrets. There was a smile on Mo Tianjis face. His expression was serene and tranquil as he asked, If my guess is correct... Elder must be the founder of the Lan n? There was a sh of surprise in Lan Buhuis eyes. Thats right! Youre indeed sharp-eyed! Mo Tianji smiled in response. People who can regain theirposure swiftly after the great explosion and find their way here... There probably arent many in the Lan n capable of that, right? Lan Buhui acknowledged his words. Indeed, there arent many. Mo Tianji kept quiet for a moment. Then, in a somewhat disappointed tone of voice, he asked, Since you are the founder of the Lan n, then you must be the son of one of the Nine Tribtions from the previous generation? Considering Mo Tianjis age, it was indeed rather inappropriate for him to say that to the ten thousand years old Lan Buhui. But when Mo Tianji said what he did, the three of them instead felt that this was natural and as it should be! Because... Lan Buhuis father was one of the Nine Tribtions from the previous generation! While these two men in front of him right now were two of the Nine Tribtions from the current generation! There was a look of familial love in Lan Buhuis eyes. In a low and deep voice, he replied respectfully, Yes, Lan Tingxue is my father. In this instant, Lan Buhui disyed absolute respect. It wasnt respect for these two young men but rather, respect for the two words Nine Tribtions! Because his father was once... one of the Nine Tribtions! After staying quiet for a moment, Mo Tianji said softly, Should I be fortunate enough to survive, my son will also establish one of the new Nine Super ns... and be the founder of one of the ruling ns! Lan Buhui agreed respectfully. Yes! Shaking his head, Mo Tianji sighed with augh. May I ask your name? Lan Buhui replied, Lan Buhui! Buhui[1]... Mo Tianji mused for a moment distractedly before he said approvingly, Its a good name! When your father chose this name for you, he must have been hoping for his son to refrain from doing things he would regret, and not to harbor any regrets in his life! No! There was a gleam in Lan Buhuis eyes as he slowly said, This name that my father chose for me refers to how he had spent his life instead... During the span of my fathers lifetime, he braved through thousands of fierce and bloody battles in the martial world and went through countless trials and tribtions where he narrowly escaped death. However, he has never regretted any of the things he has done in his entire lifetime! He has never regretted being one of the Nine Tribtions! He has never regretted anything to do with himself and his brothers! When my father left home for thest time, he asked me over for a talk. He said, I regret nothing in my entire life; and neither should you! Lan Buhui spoke softly. It was as if that awe-inspiring form of his father was right in front of him again. Even his voice had be warm and gentle, filled with nostalgic memories. Mo Tianji was quiet for a moment before he suddenly asked, Then, have you managed to achieve a state of no regrets during this lifetime of yours?! A violent tremor went through Lan Buhui. His head shot up. With a smile, Mo Tianji asked, Over the ten thousand years of the Lan ns existence, do you... harbor any regrets? Lan Buhui stared hard at this young man who was a good ten thousand years younger than himself. For a moment there, he actually found himself rather lost for words. He only felt sweat trickling down his back. Did he harbor any regrets? How could he not!!! [1] His name means no regrets Chapter 1397 - It’s Impossible To Accommodate Both Sentiment And Reason

Chapter 1397 Its Impossible To Amodate Both Sentiment And Reason

Over the ten thousand years of the Lan ns existence, do you harbor any regrets?Lan Buhui was stunned! Ten thousand years of time had slipped by him so leisurely just like that. For a moment there, he actually sank into a stupor. After a long while, with a sigh, Lan Buhui replied, Who doesnt harbor any regrets in this world? Mo Tianji said impassively, Your father is one who doesnt! Lan Buhui was stunned yet again. Slowly, he nodded. Yes, he has no regrets. I cannotpare to him! Mo Tianji stated impassively, I have no regrets too! Lan Buhui slowly extracted himself from his memories. He stared at Mo Tianji, his look in his eyes gradually turning razor sharp and fierce. He said softly, 50,000 to 60,000 people died in the great explosion you single-handedly created! And you regret nothing? Mo Tianji smiled mockingly. Do you mean to say that you think I shouldnt have done that? Do you mean to say that you think that your kin didnt deserve to die? Lan Buhui looked livid. Mo Tianji took a breath and then, he brought out a small thick booklet from his bosom. Flipping it open, he recited, The Lan ns ten thousand years of wicked deeds and oppressing the people and bringing disaster to the world... are as follows! 8,900 years ago, the Lan n wished to expand the n. The second grandmaster, Lan Muxue, ordered that the n located next to theirs, the Cao n, bepletely uprooted. That night, the entire Cao n, whose poption totaled 30,000, was wiped out with not a single survivor! The Lan n sessfully seized thend and startedrge-scale construction works. This is where the outer courtyard and garden of the Lan n are. 7,100 years ago, a Lan n young master tried to forcibly seize a woman for marriage and was injured by the womans family, the Du n. That night, the entire Du n, totaling 5,000 people, was killed and the daughter of the Du n went missing. Later, the body of a lowly concubine was tossed out from the chamber of the Lan n young master. The identity of the body is suspected to be the daughter of the Du n, Du Mufeng. 3,336 years ago, a gue broke out outside Tian City, resulting in the death of hundreds of people. The Lan n dispatched experts, who ughtered every human and animal within 1,500 miles of Tian City. Half the poption of Tian City was also annihted. More than 1,300,000 corpses were put together and burned to ashes, the fires reaching the imperial court of the heavens! When Mo Tianji reached this part, he closed the book and said calmly, gues have existed since ancient times. But to take more than 1,300,000 lives in one fell swoop just because of a gue that infected hundreds... The Lan n is the one and only. Theres no one else like them! Lan Buhui took a deep breath, a look of agony in his eyes. 700 years ago, a drought broke out, resulting in dire poverty and destitution. A n affiliated to the Lan n, the Shen n, did not submit taxes on time. The dysted three days. On the fourth day, all 800-odd lives of the Shen n were killed. The guards on duty disappeared overnight. 15 years ago... 90,000 people were killed! Three years ago... Mo Tianjis voice was very calm as he slowly recited all these. From the beginning to the end, his voice was calm and didnt carry much emotion. However, each and every incident was bathed in blood. There were simply too many to list! As Mo Tianji recited, Lan Buhuis countenance slowly changed. From calm andposed, it turned red bit by bit, before it gradually turned expressionless and ashen. Smacking the book against his palm lightly, Mo Tianji asked impassively, Great Elder Master of the Lan n, or perhaps, do you think that all of these have never taken ce? There are 100,000-odd people in the Lan n now. They upy one-fifth of Tian City... when Tian City is arge city housing millions! Just from this alone, the dominion of the Lan n is clear to all. The perimeter of the Lan n is where a lot ofrge ns have assembled, forming a natural line of defense for the Lan n... Why cant I exterminate them together with the Lan n? Mo Tianji added on in a cold and detached manner. This is... simply meting out justice on behalf of the heavens! A glint crossed Lan Buhuis eyes, as though that of a hawk. Where did you get all this information? Mo Tianji replied, There is a group of people in the Nine Heavens who have been entrusted with an important mission in life The chronicles of the Nine Heavens! They recorded all the history that took ce in the Nine Heavens from olden times till now... These are just the parts about the Lan n found in there! Lan Buhui nodded slowly. Great! There was mockery in Mo Tianjis eyes. Great? Lan Buhui kept quiet for a moment. Then, he asked, So these are the reasons for you taking action against the Lan n? Mo Tianji straightened his back and replied icily, Is it not enough? Lan Buhui took a deep breath, unable to utter even a word. Mo Tianji went on coldly. Back then, when your father destroyed the Nine Super ns... He also used the same reasons! Lan Buhui replied hoarsely, These reasons are good enough. But I want to kill you nheless! Mo Tianji gave him an icy smile. Even if you dont kill me, I will kill you too! Do you think that these blood debts have nothing to do with you? If not for you condoning them, would they have happened? The divine consciousness of a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist is already capable of covering the entire Tian City; as a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, do you mean to say that you have no idea whats going on in this city? What have you done about it? Lan Buhuis expression remained the same. He replied impassively, You dont understand. You really dont. Before you be one of the Nine Super ns, perhaps you never will. Mo Tianji snickered coldly. The two of them stared at each other, neither of them backing down. Although Mo Tianji was on absolute weaker ground, the look in his eyes right now was instead that of one high up looking down on another! As though a judge looking upon a criminal! Even if the criminal possessed ultimate martial prowess, in front of the judge, he was nothing but a prisoner awaiting death! After a long while, Lan Buhui finally looked away impassively. He said, Earlier, you mentioned the weakness of the Nine Super ns. Now, Ill give you the chance to prolong yourst moments and let you finish what you wanted to say. Without much emotion, Mo Tianji said, Im very tired and Im injured. I dont have the strength to talk anymore. Lan Buhui replied, You should understand that right now, your life is dependent on how I feel. Mo Tianji smiled at him. Yes, but you should also understand that whether or not I wish to speak is also dependent on how I feel. Lan Buhui smiled as well. I can choose not to listen. Mo Tianji returned his smile. I can also choose to die! The two of them exchanged a look, discovering the mirth in each others eyes at the same time. Lan Buhui let out a long sigh. You are a talent! What a shame! Let me exin a little... Back then, I was in seclusion. Although I was aware of what they did... I did not stop them. The sess of a general is built upon ten thousand bleached white bones while the establishment of a nation is built upon millions of lives. Much less... arge n ruling over the Nine Heavens? As for today, the destruction of the Lan n is, as you have said, you meting out justice on behalf of the heavens. Your conscience is clear. I admit... ording tomon ways of the world, a n such as this has alsoe to a point where a clean up is necessary. But as their ancestor, I wish to avenge them! You killing them is based on reason. Me avenging them is based on sentiment. Since olden times, sentiment and reason have never been able to be amodated at the same time! Lan Buhui took a deep breath. I hope you understand! Mo Tianji fell silent for a moment. His eyebrows were raised, as though he wished to rebut his words. But ultimately, he instead replied impassively, I understand you! He really did. After all, people who could uphold justice and righteousness even at the sacrifice of blood rtions were very rare, and far and few. Such people were either saints or fools. Mo Tianji self-professed to be neither a saint nor a fool. Putting himself in his shoes, if he were in Lan Buhuis current situation, even though he knew very well that his family was in the wrong, he would also choose to avenge them. Lan Buhui said, Thank you very much for understanding. Mo Tianji turned to Gu Duxing. Do you have with you the elixirs that Boss gave you? Give me one so that I can recover my strength. Gu Duxing nodded. I only kept one with me. Ive given the rest to Ji Mo and Luo Kedi. Mo Tianji was stunned. Ive also given them mine... Looking at each other, the two brothers exchanged a resigned smile. To the brothers, it seemed as if it was moremon for Ji Mo and Luo Kedi to get injured. They frequently got themselves into a bloodied and battered state... Gu Duxing brought out the elixir, which Mo Tianji took from him and swallowed. Lan Buhui did not stop them during this entire process. To him, even if these two were to recover to their full strength, they were nothing more than just that. He could easily smack them to death with just a casual wave of his hand, so what did it matter whether or not they recovered from their injuries? Although Gu Duxing brought the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill with him everywhere, he absolutely couldnt bear to use it until they reached a critical point. After all, an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill was equivalent to an additional life. Who would bear to use it unless they reached a point of absolute desperation? Once it was used, the next time they found themselves truly at a point of life and death, there wouldnt be another chance. After consuming the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill, Mo Tianjisplexion visibly turned for the better. He got off the bed and took a couple of steps. Smiling, hemented, Boss elixirs are simply too effective. Then, he said to Lan Buhui, Elder Lan, since you wish to talk, then please take a seat! Lan Buhui let out augh and took a seat opposite him. Mo Tianji turned to Gu Duxing. Second Brother Gu, after the talk, well enter a battle of life and death. I have no confidence in being able to escape, while theres only a tiny sliver of hope in your case as well. Therefore... if you have assurance in escaping, hurry and leave! Do not hesitate! Gu Duxing took a breath and said resolutely, It was my carelessness thatnded us in trouble this time. Well just die together! In life, we are brothers; in death, so are we! Am I, Gu Duxing, supposed to run for my life and let my brother pay the price of my mistake? Mo Tianji replied impassively, Our identities have already been exposed. Boss and the brothers are in simr danger. If you do not escape, you will never be able to make up for your mistake ever! If you still remember that it was your carelessness and underestimation of the enemy which caused the death of I, Mo Tianji, then you must be careful and prudent in future. Do not let our brothers die again because of the same reason! Mo Tianji spoke about his life and death as though he was talking about someone elses entirely. His tone was calm and serene. Gu Duxing clenched his jaw. Mist appeared in his eyes and he swallowed hard. Tears were close to falling from his eyes, but he circted his energy instead, evaporating them. He didnt wish to let anyone see his moment of weakness, especially when an enemy was still in front of them. The lives of Boss and the brothers... depends on whether you can get away! Mo Tianji stressed once more. If you truly wish to show only consideration for the brotherhood and loyalty between us and your guilt toward me and end up dying here together with me, then theres nothing else I can say. After saying that, he turned and smiled at Lan Buhui. I apologize for showing Elder something so embarrassing. Lan Buhui replied amicably, Its fine. If you can let me know the true ws of the Nine Super ns, I will let you brothers die a faster and painless death. He smiled slightly. Although you have been buying time since the beginning, I will not stop you. If all the Nine Tribtions are like the two of you, then even if all of you are here today, this old man has absolute confidence in sending all of you to your deaths together too. Mo Tianji smiled. Since thats the case, then let us have a talk of life and death. Chapter 1398 - Planning During A Time of Crisis

Chapter 1398 nning During A Time of Crisis

Lan Buhui smiled impassively. Since thats the case, let me ask a favor of you in advance... Should you see my father when you reach the underworld, please send him my regards.There was a look of familial love in his eyes. He went on softly. He left home when I came of age at twenty years old and never came back ever since... I miss him very much. Very, very much. He said, Since you are also a Nine Tribtions, if your spirit remains after death, Im sure youll see him. Mo Tianji smiled slightly. Im only afraid that after I speak to him, hell be very disappointed in you. That would be a very ugly sight. Lan Buhui replied impassively, If he cane to my dreams to lecture me because of that, then what harm is there in me ughtering the world? Looking at Mo Tianji, he suddenly asked, Do you have a father? Is your father still around? Mo Tianji was taken aback. All of a sudden, there was some nostalgia in his eyes. His father... Mo Tianjis father, Mo Xingchen, could also be considered somebody. But before this, Mo Tianji had never thought much about it. Moreover, he was dissatisfied with a lot of the ways his father handled things. Mo Xingchen was a bit of someone who attached importance to status and a bit of a profiteer. In terms of strength of character and integrity, he didnt have much. What Mo Tianji felt toward his father was not fearful reverence. Neither was it respect, and even less so scorn. In any case, it was veryplicated. Especially after he grew up, as his intelligence and experience slowly increased, he became even more... But in this moment of recollection, he thought only of how his father had taken care of and protected him during his childhood. He thought of that middle-aged man who lifted him onto his shoulders when he was still a child yet got his entire neck soaked in urine, and a hint of a smile couldnt help but form on his lips. He said, Im more blissful than you. Lan Buhui chuckled. You have a father. How would you know the pain and agony of a child who lost his father at a young age! A contemtive Mo Tianji replied, Should I really perish today, I will deliver your sentiments of yearning for you! Thank you! Lan Buhui nodded and smiled. As a token of my gratitude, I shall treat you to tea today. As he spoke, he casually waved. The spiritual energy in the air suddenly fluctuated. Right away, a teapot and three teacups formed out of thin air. He brought out tea leaves the most ordinary green tea leaves from his bosom and ced them into the teapot. Again, spiritual energy transformed into water, which flowed into the teapot. After a brief moment, the water in the teapot started boiling. Im not terribly hung up about these things. Ive never been one to be concerned over or be particr about whether the tea is good or if the wine is fragrant, said Lan Buhui as his hands moved about busily. Therefore, I apologize for the slight... Mo Tianji smiled. It is indeed rather slighting. However, Ill forgive you this one time. Lan Buhui shook his head, unable to hold back hisughter. There is a difference of ten thousand years of age between you and I. Yet now, Im treating you as someone on equal ground. In fact, even half an elder. Mo Tianji mused for a moment before he replied, I understand. Lan Buhui said, Thank you for understanding. Therefore, I will be gentlerter when dealing with the two of you. Mo Tianji gave him a smile. Thank you. Lan Buhui chuckled in response. The tea was already boiling. The aroma of tea permeated the air. He picked up the teapot and filled the cups for the other two. Steam and the aroma of tea wafted, forming a thin mist in front of the three of them, seemingly obscuring the faces of all three, as well as their eyes. Duxing, to prevent Elder Lan from being suspicious, why dont you sit at the side? If we sit side by side, Im afraid Elder Lan would truly be concerned that we would escape. Mo Tianji suggested. Gu Duxing, who remained silent, took a seat at the side. Lan Buhui indeed had that in mind. If the two Nine Tribtions sat together, then there certainly were countless tricks or methods in which they couldmunicate and discuss. Even a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist like him might not necessarily be able to detect these little tricks. Now that the two of them were sitting separately, it suited his purpose perfectly. Still, he said, Youre worrying unnecessarily. Mo Tianji smiled slightly. Right now, their positions were as such Mo Tianji sat in the main seat facing the door, with his back to the south. Lan Buhui sat right opposite him with his back to the door. Gu Duxing was on the east and facing the west, seated between the two of them. Right in front of them was the table. Lan Buhui had given this much thought This position was the most advantageous to him. Even if an enemy were to appear behind him, he was totally capable of reacting in time. Furthermore, if the other two wanted to escape, there was no way they could go through the door. However, if they wanted to break through the walls, whether or not he was going to give them the opportunity to do so aside, even if they did do so and managed to achieve it, they would still face a faint sense of obstruction at the point of breaking through the walls. But this momentary dy would be enough for him to react thrice! As such, Lan Buhui put his mind at ease. The Nine Super ns are incredibly formidable! Mo Tianji did not wait for Lan Buhui to prompt him this time, taking the initiative to speak instead. His voice was deep and steady, with a kind of might that was capable of instilling fear in others. Even at this moment, the way he carried himself was still...pletely assured, the universe in his hand and the world in his heart. As though he was advising a friend and discussing the philosophy of heroism with his brothers, rather than going through a moment of life and death! The Nine Super ns legacies have been passed down for ten thousand years. There are incredible talentsing into the world every generation! Therefore, they became stronger and stronger. ns capable of passing down their legacies for ten thousand years, be it in terms of their foundation, martial strength or wit, all of them are not to be thought lightly of. Otherwise, even without the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, they would have been destroyed by others a long time ago. Therefore, when facing these ns, no amount of carefulness and prudence is considered excessive. Even a tiny little supervisor or a tiny little warden of the Nine Super ns... As long as its a proper job position, he should not be underestimated. Without corresponding capability, it is impossible for him to rise to such a position. Mo Tianji spoke tirelessly. Lan Buhui looked surprised for a moment and nced at Gu Duxing somewhat thoughtfully. Then, he shook his head and smiled lightly. He did not stop Mo Tianji from speaking. Gu Duxing felt as if a knife was twisting in his heart. However, he sat straight and listened attentively. He knew that at this point, Mo Tianjis intended audience when saying all these was not Lan Buhui but himself. He was entrusting everything to him and cing all his hope on the tiny chance that he could escape. Should Mo Tianji perish today, then this was his final n as a Nine Tribtions! Within the Nine Super ns, the more you go down the lineage, the more youll notice a fascinating trend The fact that the younger the generation is, the faster their cultivation progression seems to be, aspared to the older generation. They may be of the same aptitude, but the older generation may take up to 35 years to reach Emperor-level, whereas the younger generation perhaps needs only 25 years. This gives people the misconception that the so-called seniors are actually not that impressive, whereas the younger generation is so strong that they can outdo their elders! However, this is a huge mistake. Take for example Elder Lan Buhui; his cultivation is likely the product of steady hard work put in over the years! However, this is not the same for descendants whoeter. As the saying goes, one generation nts the trees under whose shade another generation rests. Once the first generationys the foundation, the second generation would be able to quicken the process. In the span of the second generation, resources would umte, resulting in the third generation bing even faster... As each generation bes faster and stronger than the previous, the resources thate into their possession would increase as well. The elders can spend their entire lifetimes to establish a tunnel, but the future generations need not even expend an inch of effort and it would be free for them to pass through directly. As such, the cultivation speed of the future generations would be even faster... This is a cycle! Therefore, there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the Nine Super ns. It is simply unknown just how many experts there are among them... In addition, due to the nature of the Nine Super ns environment, even the mediocre among the Nine Super ns, under longtime influence, would naturally employ the most correct methods, or methods that best benefit the n, when they run into problems. The actions they choose to take would be the same as what learned and intelligent people would do. This is an inborn advantage. Just like how the son of an emperor would be taught the ways of a monarch from a young age, in preparation to take over the throne. Yet the children of other people think only of topping the national exams to be someone elses servants! Training ones skill in education, martial prowess and the arts to provide service to the royalty. This is a condition and a rule, and even more a legacy! Such a legacy slowly bes a custom, forming an establishedw and gradually bes entrenched in peoples hearts, exerting a subtle influence on everyone! ...This is the part that is truly terrifying. Both Lan Buhui and Gu Duxing nodded at the same time. What Mo Tianji said made absolute sense. Lan Buhui couldnt help but sigh. Thats right... The son of an emperor is taught the ways of a monarch from a young age, in preparation to take over the throne. Yet the children of other people think only of topping the national exams to be someone elses servants! These two lines are truly a ssic example! Mo Tianji said, Yes, this is what we call status. Speaking of which, even the education which a regr person and someone born to the home of a government official receives ispletely different. They may look equal, but in truth, there are already differences... Therefore, this is status and the ways of the world, and even more so the manners and morals of time! Therefore, in this world, so-called fairness is nothing but just a word! Hahaha... Fairness is but just a word. This line is worth downing a cup of wine for! Lan Buhui burst intoughter. Since olden times, since when has there ever been true fairness in this world? Mo Tianji remarked satirically, That is why we need to go through so much hardship and fight our way up here if we wish to create a foothold here in the Upper Three Heavens, while the Nine Super ns can do whatever they wish since the moment they were born... Lan Buhui guffawed. Gu Duxings expression was somber. Subsequently, Mo Tianji began to analyze the Nine Super ns one by one. As he did so, Gu Duxings expression became increasingly grim. Mo Tianji hadnt reached a point where he truly understood the Nine Super ns in and out. Therefore, all his analysis and theories were generalized. He did not speak in detail. But just this generalization alone filled Gu Duxings heart with rm. In fact, a certain feeling even welled up within him The fearsomeness of the Nine Super ns is definitely more than what Mo Tianji analyzed them to be. ... Take the Lan n for example. On the surface, it looks as if we have already destroyed their headquarters. In truth, even though this incident hurts the Lan n at the foundation, it definitely hasnt reached the point where it is impossible for them to get back up after the setback! With the air of someone high up giving advice, Mo Tianji went on. There are definitely high-ranking personnel in the Lan n who have survived. Moreover, there is a group of Lan n members who was sent to the Lower Three Heavens, a group in charge of guarding the Nine Heavens passageway, a group heading to the northwest and even a bunch scattered all about in the martial world. Therefore, the Lan n has only lost their roots and some of their direct bloodline this time. It does not actually affect their survival; they are capable of staging aeback anytime. This is precisely the reason why Elder Lan Buhui insists on hearing my analysis Because he doesnt wish to repeat the same mistake. Simrly, it has also given me an excuse to buy us some time. Chapter 1399 - Tianji’s Bluff And The Busy Supreme Martial Artis

Chapter 1399 Tianjis Bluff And The Busy Supreme Martial Artis

When he heard Mo Tianjis excuse for buying time, Lan Buhui only gave a slight smile. He did not take it to heart.With me personally standing guard here, what can you do even if you buy time? Just like what you said, Im more than happy for you to buy time so that the Nine Tribtions will assemble. When that happens, I can destroy all of you in one fell swoop! Mo Tianji went on. Therefore, it is very much possible for the Lan n to make aeback. But the Lan n, after theireback, will abandon their old customs. This lesson is sufficiently severe for them to do that. As such, the future Lan n will also be the most difficult to deal with. It is said that tigers are fearsome, but tigers have theirirs. As long as you avoid theirirs, everything is fine. On the other hand, the roaming pack of wolves is the most terrifying... Because you never know where they may be lurking. Not to mention that theres even a fearsome alpha among this pack of wolves! Mo Tianji raised his head slightly, his head somewhat tilted to the side as he smiled at Lan Buhui. He went on impassively. A ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! Therefore, Duxing, should you be able to leave here alive, if you have the opportunity to, even if you must give up a heaven-sent chance of dealing with the other ns, you must destroypletely the Lan n who is on the brink of rising from the ashes! Because the Lan n has already been roused by us while the other ns are still in deep sleep. However, its impossible for the Lan n to alert them because once they do, the Lan n themselves would be finished... Exactly. Lan Buhui nodded with a smile. If they were to really get wind of my ns, they definitely wouldnt mind devouring the Lan n at the same time that they devour the Li n! There was a small smile on Mo Tianjis face as he said, But when you reach a certain point where youre at your wits end, you will still tell them. Perhaps at that point, the other eight ns would be alerted because of you. If that happens, there would be no end in sight for this war of the Nine Heavens. In the foreseeable future, there would definitely be no way of quelling the chaos. We will have no choice but to use pure martial strength to, bit by bit, wear down, conquer and kill! Therefore... There was a smile on Mo Tianjis face. Should you survive, you must destroy the Lans first! Gu Duxing nodded slowly. Ivemitted that to memory! If I get the chance, the first thing to do is topletely wipe out the Lan n! Lan Buhui pped. Great insight! Great deviousness! Great scheme! Great thinking! He let out four sighs of praise in session. Every word was sincere and from the bottom of his heart. The Li n is no longer a threat. The Super ns gathering to attack the Li n this time is truly suspicious. By right, the Li n shouldnt have been this rash. Yet theymitted such an error all of a sudden... But no matter what, the Li n is doomed this time! There was a contemtive look in Mo Tianjis eyes. He was wondering Could the Li ns current circumstances have been single-handedly nned and pushed into action by Chu Yang? Once the Li n is destroyed, each of the Super ns will definitely split the Li ns resources among themselves and devour them... This critical moment is a heaven-sent chance! There was a hint of regret in Mo Tianjis eyes. If I were able to n this, I can guarantee that the eight ns will definitely break out in chaos. What a shame... Its seven ns! Lan Buhui corrected him. The Lan n will not participate in the fight for benefits. Mo Tianji replied impassively, Even if the Lan n has already been maimed... When the timees to split the benefits, its not up to you, the Elder Master, to decide whether or not the n takes part in it. He smiled mockingly. I have ten thousand ways to make you, the Elder Master who says that he is not going to be part of the fight, join the fight! Lan Buhui was taken aback. He mused for a moment before he slowly replied, I believe that! You are indeed capable of it. What a pity that you no longer have the chance to. There was a strange look of amusement in Mo Tianjis eyes as he stared at Lan Buhui. For quite a long while, he did not speak. Lan Buhui asked, What are you looking at? Shaking his head, Mo Tianji let out a softugh. The expression on his face suddenly rxed somewhat, bing even moreposed and at ease. Elder Lan, in thest hundred thousand years of history in the Nine Heavens, has there ever been a case of any of the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters or the Nine Tribtions perishing before they were able to unite the Nine Heavens? Lan Buhuis countenance turned grim. Never! Mo Tianji chuckled, his expression unbelievablyposed and at ease. Neither have I. Lan Buhui suddenly had a pressing urge to turn back and look behind him. But he forcefully suppressed this urge of his. This might be Mo Tianjis psychological tactic! He mustnt be tricked! Mo Tianjiughed softly. The fate of the Nine Tribtions is in the hands of the heavens! What the heavens have decided cannot be altered or defied! Therefore, the Nine Tribtions will not die. Even if there are crises, they will definitely be neutralized, turning a crisis into auspice instead! Elder Lan, do you agree with me? Lan Buhui nodded slowly. The white hair on his crown seemed to gleam an even brighter silver. He replied in a deep voice, Before this, that has certainly been the case... But theres a precondition to that, which is that before the Nine Tribtions grow to their full potential, not once were their identities ever exposed. However, your identities have already been exposed, and to me at that! Secondly, the Nine Tribtions are the way they are because the abilities of all nine basically progress evenly! Which is to say that since you are a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist, then the strongest among you will not exceed third-grade. The moment this gap is widened, the gap between your hearts will also widen. Therefore, your overall strength as a team is nothing more than just this. Even with just a hand, I can easily handle such a level of strength! Thirdly, the past Nine Tribtions have never once faced a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist under circumstances such as these! Lan Buhui went on dispassionately. Therefore, its better that you continue the original topic and finish what you want to say instead. Mo Tianji chuckled and replied, I believe strongly in the fact that the Nine Tribtions will not die. Therefore, even though there isnt any hope, I have been buying us time all this while. I will take everything that I can get. At this point, it has already been three hours since you arrived here! Even the sun is up. Mo Tianji looked at Lan Buhui rather mockingly. I am capable of destroying the entire Lan n within the span of a breath. And now, within three hours... What can happen? Lan Buhuis expression changed. What do you mean? Mo Tianji replied gracefully, Nothing much. I just want to tell you that the Nine Tribtions... truly dont die! Lan Buhuis body turned rather stiff. He had already secretly gathered all his energy. Although he didnt believe him, nor did he detect anyones presence behind him, there was simply too much assurance in Mo Tianjis words. He couldnt afford to be inattentive against the unexpected. Amidst the calm silence, Mo Tianji suddenly smiled at Lan Buhui. Lan Buhui could sense clearly the pity in Mo Tianjis smile and couldnt help but tense up. Mo Tianji suddenly gathered his strength and shouted, Boo! Lan Buhui instinctively flipped into the air and spun, using all his energy to protect himself. He turned around instantly, as though ripping the dimension, much like he was facing a formidable foe. Then, he heard Mo Tianji burst intoughter. Haha... So a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist is also susceptible to a jump scare... Hahaha... Being able to witness this scene before I die is truly gratifying. Lan Buhuisplexion turned purple right away. As if there was anyone outside the door? The coast waspletely clear! Turning back, he saw Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing still standing where they were, both of them sporting mocking smiles on their faces. Lan Buhui took a deep breath and said with a smile, As expected of the brains of the Nine Tribtions. Even I was almost fooled by you. He secretly reminded himself in his heart You must not be tricked again. This kid opposite you is too cunning. To think he actually dared to use such a childish trick on a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist. What was the hardest toe by was that his expression had been absolutely convincing, with a kind of total assurance that reinforcements had arrived and that the situation waspletely within his control... Mo Tianjis expression was calm, collected and at ease. Hisplexion was ruddy. Smiling, he said, Theres no need for Elder to take it to heart. Anyone, so long as they are human, would react this way. After all, you and I are enemies, not allies. Lan Buhui could only smile wryly. But the very next moment, he felt something amiss. Mo Tianjis expression had changed. From a calm and collected,posed and at ease expression, it suddenly changed, bing extremely strange. Then, his entire countenance and self rxed, as though turning into a puddle of mud. It seemed as if he had released every bit of pressure on himself during this most desperate moment. Letting out a long breath, he looked outside the door and said, Youre finally here... I almost couldnt hang in there anymore. Lan Buhuis first reaction was to be frightened out of his wits! He spun around like a hurricane! He had gathered all his energy earlier and slowly dispersed it after realizing that nothing had happened. But he had only just dispersed it when Mo Tianji actually showed such an expression, as though a heavy load had been lifted off his shoulders... At once, he gathered his energy again. The forcefulness of his action made tremors go through even himself. Someone who could make Mo Tianji rx like that even when facing a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist... Who could it be? In this moment of him turning around, Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing suddenly struck out forcefully! All four palms of the two men struck out at the same time. However, it wasnt to attack Lan Buhui. Instead, they were aimed at each other! Their bodies jerked for a moment before being thrown out lightning quick in two different directions! The moment they moved, their bodies merged with their swords. Two rays of brilliant light shot out, one toward the east and the other toward the west! As swift as the wind! This, as expected, happened in the briefest of moments. Lan Buhui was still in the midst of turning toward the south! This was the one and only chance of escape that Mo Tianji had created after saying so much, bluffing, and incessant sounding out! Earlier, even though Lan Buhui had been tricked into turning around, he was in a state where he was fully prepared. Therefore, that couldnt be considered an opportunity at all. In fact, it could even be said to be a trap. But right after Lan Buhui was tricked, Mo Tianji subsequently tricked him once more with just a few words! This was what one truly called being caught off-guard! Tricking someone once wasnt difficult. But tricking him again right after he had just been tricked and at a point where he was on the highest alert was no simple task. When it came to people like Lan Buhui, even tricking him once was a terribly difficult task, much less tricking him in session! Yet Mo Tianji had used the same method and the same trick to dupe him twice in the blink of an eye! While Mo Tianji was certainly reminding and advising Gu Duxing to make preparations in the event something went wrong, his true motive in saying so much was in this final move! The double deception had bothe sessively without warning after the groundwork for them wasid to the extreme! Causing a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist to be tricked twice in session in the blink of an eye! The second time was the one and only viable path of survival! Lan Buhui was extremely miserable. From the start, he had been extremely careful to prevent himself from getting tricked. Yet he had still fallen for it in the end, and was even tricked twice in a row by the same method! During the entire process, Mo Tianji had only changed his expression, bearing and attitude a few times... Chapter 1400 - A Pair of Fools

Chapter 1400 A Pair of Fools

All of Lan Buhuis attention was on turning back. The air trembled as a result.But the moment he turned back, he found the areapletely devoid of humans. Right away, he knew he had been tricked! In this instant, Lan Buhuis mood was practically indescribable. Even if this old man is a fool, you cant just use the same trick to dupe me twice in a row within the blink of an eye. In a terrible rage, he turned back immediately to see Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing transform into two shooting stars, one flying out toward the left and the other toward the right. The walls of the hut had already cracked apart soundlessly. They were already half-way out of the wall! He let out a thunderous shout. Stay here! Then, his hands grabbed at them at the same time. The air trembled and fluctuated wildly. Then, it suddenly formed two gigantic hands which shot out to grab at them! The instant the gigantic hands formed, Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing finally shot out with a loud crash! As though they had anticipated Lan Buhuis actions long ago. At the same time Mo Tianji crashed through the wall, he yelled, Lan Buhui! Your father is a Nine Tribtions! Now that you are trying to kill a Nine Tribtions, isnt this the same as you killing your father? Lan Buhuis body shook violently for a moment. The two gigantic hands suddenly paused for a moment in mid-air. With a whoosh, Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing had already shot out a hundred feet away from the hut! My father is my father, but the current Nine Tribtions are my enemies! Lan Buhui bellowed, as though he was convincing himself. The two gigantic hands struck out once more! This time, they werent trying to grab but were out to smack! After the buffer time their exchange provided, he was no longer able to grab them. He could only deal them a critical hit! Moreover, it was possible that this hit would kill them directly! There was a bit of regret in Lan Buhuis heart that he couldnt get Mo Tianji to finish everything he wanted to hear. However, he also knew very well that since Mo Tianji had chosen to escape at this point, this meant that he never had any intention to tell him the truth! He had only intended to give a rough scope of his battle strategies so that Gu Duxing couldmit it to memory, that was all. Therefore, it didnt matter anymore. He hit out two palm strikes. A ripping sound echoed in mid-air and wisps of white smoke rose into the sky. Then, two sts of wind impact from the palm strikes shot out like cannons! Thoughts were running through Gu Duxings mind as he fled. What happened today was all because of my negligence. Thats why it caused Tianji to also be in this precarious situation. Now that we finally have a chance at escape, moreover a situation where we have split up, as long as one of the hits can be blocked, one of us can definitely sessfully escape! If I turn around and rush back now, hold Lan Buhui back and self-destruct at a critical moment, Tianji will be able to survive! And by the time I get back, Tianji would already have gone far away, so he may not necessarily be aware that Ive died for him. Thus, there will not be any psychological burden on him! When he thought of that, he suddenly stopped right before he charged into the forest. He had originally been charging straight ahead like an arrow that had left the bow. But now, he paused slightly in mid-air. Then, his feet pushed forcefully against arge tree, his body changing direction smoothly, and shot back the same way he hade from! Sword light shone brilliantly! Gu Duxings lips were pressed together, and his eyes calm and burning intensely! Tianji, I wont let you die! I will pay the price for my own mistake! ... As Mo Tianji charged out, he thought to himself, I havent finished what I was saying, so I still have a bargaining chip. But Gu Duxing doesnt, so now that we have this chance that didnte easy, I must let him leave. If I go back now, I have absolute confidence that I can hold Lan Buhui back! If things really dont work out, if I self-destruct, I can also hold him back for a brief moment! That way, Duxings chances of survival will greatly increase. The moment he thought of that, Mo Tianji charged toward a tree. His feet hooking against the tree trunk, his body made use of the momentum to spin around the tree and he actually spun around like a spinning top. Without any loss in speed, he charged back in the direction where he hade from. Second Brother Gu definitely wont know that Ive gone back. This way, even if he has aplex about this, with Chu Yang around, it will eventually be resolved. But of course, the most important thing is that Second Brother Gu can go back alive! Just this alone is enough! Mo Tianji shot back toward where he hade from like a swift gust of wind! ... Because of their change in direction, from a pursuing attack at their backs, Lan Buhuis palm strike actually turned into a powerful frontal strike! When Mo Tianji took the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill from Gu Duxing, he had quietly used his fingernail to halve it and left the other half in Gu Duxings palm. Otherwise, considering how devious Mo Tianji was, he was well aware since a long time ago that there was only one Nine Tribtions Pill with Gu Duxing. So what was the point of this unnecessary gesture? It waspletely meant for Lan Buhui to hear! The purpose was to let him know that this was the only pill left and that he had already consumed it. As expected, Lan Buhuis suspicions indeed werent raised. At that time, Mo Tianji had alreadye up with the escape n. Under normal circumstances, even if something unexpected were to happen, the two of them definitely wouldnt be able to sessfully escape from a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist. The only variable was this half a Nine Tribtions Pill! As long as Gu Duxing kept it in his mouth while fleeing, if he risked his life to take the hit and digested the medicinal effects immediately, Gu Duxing had a more than 90 percent chance of escaping sessfully! Moreover, if Lan Buhui wasnt able to give consideration to both directions, there was a ten thousand out of a hundred chance that he would go after Mo Tianji! If Mo Tianji took the initiative to go back, then the chances of Gu Duxing escaping would be ten thousand out of a hundred! This was a foolproof n! Mo Tianji had predicted every detail urately. Everything was going ording to his n. But what he never would have expected was that Gu Duxing would actually turn back! Both their choices were very foolish. So much so that it made one really wish that he could catch hold of them and give them a good thrashing. Only then would one be able to vent his anger. But... it was precisely this foolishness that was the most precious in this world. How many people in this world could actually achieve this? ... Bang! Bang, bang! Mo Tianjis sword and Gu Duxings sword shed with Lan Buhuis palm strike at the same time! Both of them let out a muffled grunt, their bodies overturning as they retreated. Blood spurted from their mouths. A head-on sh was definitely much more damaging; both of them hadpletely lost the ability to move. But the next moment, it was unknown where they had gotten the strength from, but the two of them suddenly got to their feet in a stupor and stared at the opposite direction in disbelief. With a loud boom, the wooden hut turned into broken bits which filled the sky. Lan Buhui leaped into the air and shot high up. Then, he discovered two absolutely stupefied men, one standing on the left and the other on the right. For a moment there, he was also greatly surprised! Why hadnt these two left? Mo Tianji didnt know where he got the strength from, but he suddenly jumped up furiously and charged toward Gu Duxing. You bastard! Why didnt you leave? You, you, you... Youre going to make me die of anger... Bastard! Second Brother Gu! Youre practically the biggest bastard ever! Is this the time for you to goddamn talk about brotherhood?! With his eyes red, Gu Duxing retorted furiously, Then why didnt you leave? You had obviously gone so far out, so why didnt you leave? What are you doinging back here? Who asked you toe back here? Arent you very full of witty schemes? So this is how youre so full of witty schemes? Not escaping when you could?! Mo Tianji stared at Gu Duxing speechlessly and powerlessly. Gu Duxing stared at Mo Tianji powerlessly and with an aching heart. The two of them were trembling throughout. Two pairs of eyes red viciously at each other, just like two fighting gamecocks. After a long while, the look in their eyes finally mellowed. All of a sudden, both of them fell onto their bottoms at the same time, chuckling as they did so. My death is worth it today. Gu Duxing coughed and threw up a mouthful of blood. Mo Tianji smiled. Very worth it! Then, he heaved a heavy sigh. But you should have left. If the news doesnt get out, the brothers will be in danger. As Gu Duxing coughed, he chuckled. I remember something that Boss once said When I cannot give consideration to everything, I only care about whats in front of me! Mo Tianji chuckled as well. Since thats the case, then us brothers can just go to the underworld together. Lan Buhui stood quietly at the side as he watched them. There was envy, jealousy as well as a touched emotion in his eyes! With his experience, he naturally could tell with just a nce why these two had rushed back so desperately after charging out. They were using their lives to exchange for the other partys chance of survival! In the course of his life, over thest ten thousand years, he had seen too much mutual suspicion and deception, and seen too many people who acted intimate in person but brought out weapons the moment they turned around. He had seen too many people disregarding moral principles in favor of profit, and seen too much of the fickleness in humans, the hypocrisy in the world, brutality and savagery, and treachery... But this was the first time he had seen people like these two in front of him. Ive never had even a single brother like that in my entire life! Compared to these two people who are about to die, just how impoverished am I! They easily have eight to nine, yet I dont even have a single one! At this point, Lan Buhui suddenly thought of his father. He thought of what his father had said before he left I regret nothing in my entire life! Suddenly, he understood the true meaning behind these words. No wonder it was said that the ties among the Nine Tribtions were heavens-shaking and earth-shattering. I am very moved, but I still have to kill the two of you! Sighing, Lan Buhui said somewhat respectfully. Mo Tianji let out a resignedugh. After seeing this fellow actuallying back, all my hopes have also been dashed. The thought of living has never crossed my mind. Gu Duxing grumbled. Didnt youe back too... Earlier, when the two of them were facing Lan Buhui, even though they were on absolute weaker ground, they were in good health and their cultivation still intact. As such, they still had the power to resist, which was to say that they still have a sliver of hope. But now, they were truly as thoughmbs waiting to be ughtered There was not one bit of hope at all! No matter how vast and amazing Mo Tianjis wit was, under these circumstances, there was nothing he could do! Mo Tianji, looks like you dont n to tell me the rest anymore, remarked Lan Buhui with respect. Mo Tianji smiled with ease. At this point, Im afraid even if I were to say it, you wouldnt be willing to listen anymore. There was a smile in Lan Buhuis eyes. Thats right. Even if you were to say it, I dont wish to hear it anymore. When facing such brotherly ties, if one of you were to suddenly lose your backbone, even I would break down. Mo Tianji let out a heartyugh. Since thats the case, then just give us a quick and painless one. Rest assured, if I have the fortune of meeting your father, I will ry your message to him! Lan Buhui nodded solemnly and said seriously, Thank you very much! Then, he heaved a heavy sigh. There was actually some mncholy in his voice. Gentlemen, have a smooth journey! Mo Tianji let out a heartyugh while Gu Duxing chuckled mirthfully. They were actuallypletely unaffected! Lan Buhui let out a loud howl. Lan Buhui of the Lan n takes the lives of two Nine Tribtions on this day in the wilderness! The heavens and god of the earth, etch this moment into your minds! The bright moon and refreshing breeze shall offer their respect in remembrance of their souls! When he finished, his palm chopped downwards through the air like a knife! Chapter 1401 - The Three Stars Demon King

Chapter 1401 The Three Stars Demon King

Forceful gusts of wind shot toward Mo Tianji and Gu Duxings hearts!Should this strikend, their hearts would definitely be crushed! Mo Tianji smiled and exchanged a look with Gu Duxing. During the final moments of their lives, both of them saw regret in each others eyes! What a pity that we ultimately couldnt keep our promise to Boss! We had originally wanted to apany Boss as he waltzed through the storms of the universe, reigned over the world and stood above the Nine Heavens! But today, we have no choice but toment the oue. However, even at this point of certain death, although they found it a pity, they had no regrets. The two of them exchanged a look and smiled. Then, as though they had prearranged it, they closed their eyes, a serene look on their faces! My brothers, we shall meet again in our next lives! Andugh as we stand above the Nine Heavens together! Boss, take care! My brothers, take care! ... During this moment of his attack, Lan Buhuis feelings were extremelyplex. He couldnt tell whether he was feeling sympathy, respect or something else. In any case, this strike consisted only of pure strength; there was actually no murderous intent within at all! His words had only just left his mouth when all of a sudden, sword light shed past him, as though a shooting star. A leisurely voice said, Youre not qualified to kill my brothers yet! Thenguid voice had only just rung out when a ray of sword light spun in mid-air, as though a silver dragon, andpletely cut off the wind impact from Lan Buhuis palm strike! A swift and forceful st of razor sharp sword aura suddenly filled the entire dimension and the sky! The ck Dragon Sword at Gu Duxings waist let out a ng, drawing itself out of its sheath by 6 inches on its own and releasing an excited wave of sword intent! A Sword Supremacy! As the sword lightnded, a figure also quietlynded right in front of Lan Buhui. Holding a sword in his hand, his eyes were limpid like the autumn waters, clear and bright. His figure was tall and graceful, yet as though a lofty and indestructible mountain, as he stood in front of Gu Duxing and Mo Tianji and shielded them from the attack! Mo Tianji and Gu Duxings eyes flew open. There was a surprised look in them. In that very instant, their hearts suddenly settled! Boss is here! We wont need to die anymore! Chu Yangs cultivation was clearly a lot weaker than Lan Buhuis, but this thought crossed their minds in this instant nheless. It seemed as if so long as this man in front of them was around, the brothers would be indestructible! Even if the blue skies were to copse, they could push it back up without any problem! Youre not qualified to kill my brothers yet! That was what Boss had dered. Even a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist didnt qualify! A brilliant gleam shone in their eyes. Yes, you do not qualify! Even if... youre a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! Lan Buhui stopped his attack and took three steps back. With an acute sense of hateful fury, he said, Its you! Yes, its me! That man snorted and replied. So its you! So youre the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Murderous intent suddenly emanated from Lan Buhuis entire self. A man stood in front of him, his face adorned by a sinister golden mask! Memories of this mask could be said to be fresh in Lan Buhuis mind! After that extremely ugly ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist had stormed into the Lan n, it was precisely this man who had gotten him to leave by merely saying a few words! So he was the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Is it that weird... that Im the Nine Tribtions Sword Master? Chu Yang, who was wearing the golden mask, gave him an icy smile. But its toote even if you now know it! Late? Lan Buhui let out a loudugh. With just your third-grade Sword Supremacy cultivation? Dont you find thisughable? If Chu Yang hadnt attacked, Lan Buhui wouldnt have been able to see through his cultivation level. But the moment Chu Yang struck out just now, Lan Buhui got a thorough idea of his cultivation right away. So this bastard was just a third-grade Sword Supremacy! Lan Buhui, do you dare to have a showdown to the death with me? Another voice rang out from behind Lan Buhui. This voice was extremely jarring to the ears, much like a drake speaking with its mouth full of sand after recovering only halfway after swallowing medicine that could mute a person. Not just that, it also sounded like fingernails scratching forcefully against a chalkboard... It made the hair of anyone who heard it stand on end. Lan Buhui was no stranger to this voice. He spun around like a whirlwind to see someone standing behind him. This man had an eyebrow which shot toward the heavens and another which plummeted all the way to hell. One eye was round and opened wide while the other was narrowed into a slit. One ear stuck out wildly as though it had been ripped out while the other was practically t against his scalp. Only his mouth wasparatively more normal. At this moment, it was spread into a grin, revealing two rows of gleaming white teeth, as he stared at Lan Buhui and chuckled in delight! Its you! Lan Buhui was so furious that he was practically smoking. Youre also one of the Nine Tribtions? Needless to say, this man was Tan Tan. The moment he heard what Lan Buhui said, he flew into a terrible rage. What nonsense! I am the great Master Tan! Lan Buhui was infuriated. The great Master Tan? Which part of you is great? Actually calling yourself... the great master? Tan Tan retorted furiously, The part of me thats great is for my wife to look at. Who do you think you are? Are you worthy of asking me which part of me is great? What are your intentions? What were his intentions? Even though Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing had been grievously injured and were in the midst of digesting the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill that Chu Yang had just given them, both of them almost burst into uproariousughter! Lan Buhui almost threw up blood. You scoundrel! Cough up your name! This bastard had the audacity to nder his name by using him of being a homosexual? Compared to his burning fury, Tan Tan was in even more of a towering rage. He pointed at Lan Buhui with one hand while the other pointed at himself. Scoundrel? Open your goddamn eyes and look at me Does a handsome scoundrel like me even exist? Are your eyes there just for you to take a piss with? Taking a deep breath, Lan Buhui suddenly quietened. The moment he did, it was as if even the air in the atmosphere had stopped flowing. It was apparent that he had already gone into a state of terrible fury that was about to erupt. In this instant, he was the universe itself; he had already merged with the universe to be one and the same! The moment he were to strike, his attack would be earth-shattering! Tan Tan red at him. All of a sudden, he jumped backwards frantically, patting his chest as he eximed, What the f*ck! Youre going to frighten me to death. Look at this stance of yours; you totally look like an expert. What are you trying to do? Are you thinking of talking to the great Master Tan with your fists? Huh? Do you think you can kill someone just by striking a pose? Oh yeah yeah yeah yeah, do you want to beat me up? Do you want to kill me? The great Master Tan was the epitome of a street ruffian right now. The very living example of one. Lan Buhui stared doggedly at him, though his voice was light and mild. Taking a step forward, he responded, So what if I wish to beat you up? So what if I wish to kill you? Clutching his chest, Tan Tan started screaming. Ahhh, Im going to be frightened to death. Youre scaring me so badly... Dont you know that the great Master Tan grew up being frightened? Come on,e on,e and beat me up. Come on,e on,e and kill me... All of a sudden, he stood akimbo and burst into deafeningughter. Its not that Im looking down on you, but this is a fight, not a chess match! Otherwise, Ill give you a handicap by not using one arm! Pfft... Atst, Chu Yang couldnt stop himself from bursting intoughter. Giving a handicap by not using an arm? Did ying chess even require two in the first ce? Lan Buhuis voice remained calm and even. You mentioned having a showdown to the death with this old man? Tan Tan stuck his finger up his nose and dug around. Then, he very coolly flicked his fingers and a ball of snot came hurtling out with a whoosh. With a loud crack, it punched a hole all the way through a thick tree. After that, he lifted his chin. Did you see that? If the great Master Tan wishes to fix you up, youll end up just like this tree here. Lan Buhuis facial muscles spasmed slightly. The next moment, there was a sudden howl which made the light around them disappear and the skies darken! The entire sky was already covered by Lan Buhuis blue robes! He didnt bother saying anymore, choosing instead to go straight to attacking! He didnt want to say even a single word to this fellow in front of him anymore! Because no matter what one said to him, this bastard was perfectly capable of making the other party die from anger! Oh yeah yeah, someone has be angry after he embarrassed himself... Tan Tan retreated hastily, Lan Buhui hot on his pursuit. With a swoosh, Tan Tan shot up into the sky. Lan Buhui followed closely behind him and also charged up into the sky. The next moment, millions of Lan Buhuis and millions of Tan Tans suddenly appeared in the sky! A boom resounded in the air. After their afterimages disappeared, Chu Yang and the others could see the two mens palms hitting squarely against each others palms! Where the two of them exchanged blows, the ground where several forests stood cracked open with a crash and slowly shifted apart, forming a huge fissure! One couldnt see the end of the fissure at all. Two whirlwinds then started flurrying wildly in both directions, howling as they rampaged. All the trees and forestry in their paths fell to the ground neatly in this instant! High up in the sky, Lan Buhui and Tan Tan stood facing each other, dozens of feet apart! Above them, wind and clouds blew and scattered while howling anxiously. It was in this instant that all these great changes suddenly took ce! Mo Tianji got up and walked over to Chu Yang, asking in a low voice, Will Tan Tan be alright? Chu Yang raised his head and watched the ongoings in the sky. In a low voice, he replied, He has just advanced his cultivation today, so he should be fine. Gu Duxing got up as well. In just this short period of time, their injuries had already fully healed. Just like what Chu Yang had said, Tan Tans original cultivation might have been a tad weaker inparison to Lan Buhuis. However, thanks to the advancement provided by Chu Yangs medicinal wine, he was on par with Lan Buhui now! Besides, he even had the most high-end abilities of the Three Stars Divine n that he had never once shown. Thus, Chu Yang was full of confidence in Tan Tan right now. Speaking such conceited nonsense, you are out of the ordinary indeed! Lan Buhuis right arm shifted and a sword appeared in his hand with a ng. His long hair and blue robes fluttered wildly in the air but his eyes were fixed on Tan Tan. Not once did he blink! Tan Tan snorted. Youre pretty good too! But youre dying for sure today! In battle, he finally dropped his usual glib act. Dying for sure? Lan Buhui repeated after him. A slight smile formed on his face. Its still not known yet who the one thats going to die will be! When they exchanged blows earlier, he could already tell Even though the other partys martial domain level was on par with his and was also a mid-level ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist like him, there was an obvious sense of instability in his martial domain level. Which was to say that he was slightly weaker than himself. Smiling calmly, Tan Tan murmured, How many years has it been... All of a sudden, his body rose sharply in the air once more before he let out a fierce shout. Rise of the golden sun! Lan Buhui was greatly taken aback. Rise of the golden sun? What does that mean? I seem to have seen these five words somewhere before? A cloud of thick ck aura burst out of Tan Tan. The ck aura swirled upwards ferociously, filling and pervading several hundred feet instantly, and continued spreading outwards rapidly. A ray of light suddenly shot out from the burning sun in the sky with great momentum, piercing through the sky and into Tan Tan like a long rainbow arc! It was as though this ming ray of sunlight was being absorbed by Tan Tan. It poured into him without any pause. Tan Tan let out another thunderous shout once more. Shine of the silver moon! From another direction in the sky, a ray of chilly light suddenly appeared. Same as before, it came piercing through the sky into Tan Tan! At the same time, Tan Tan shouted yet again, thick and dense ck aura spewing out of his mouth as he did. Twinkle of the stars! When the three starse together, he shall be invincible! Lan Buhuis expression changed drastically at once, almost contorting. He yelled hoarsely as though he had just seen a ghost. The Great Three Stars Technique! You! Youre the Three Stars Demon King! Chapter 1402 - The Fury of the Demon King, The Demise of The Supreme Martial Artis

Chapter 1402 The Fury of the Demon King, The Demise of The Supreme Martial Artis

Lets talk about Ning Tianya who sped his way out of the passageway that day instead. When he saw sunlight again, he breathed a sigh of relief at once.He then found himself very weirded out. Why did I suddenly breathe a sigh of relief? It seems like Ive been holding my breath all this time? Why? He suddenly thought of that strange-looking young man he had encountered in the passageway. Ning Tianya remembered clearly that even though he was on guard at that time, he didnt really take much notice of that fellow. It was just a person behaving like a madman... But as he rxed his guard in this instant, he couldnt help but think of that man. That mans appearance suddenly became clearer than before in his mind. Could it be that Ive been holding my breath because I was guarding against him? Could... that man have actually given me such a dangerous feeling? Ning Tianya couldnt help but sink into deep thought under the sun. He raised his face toward the sky, bright sun rays shining upon his face. He could feel the faint warmth of the sun. But this faint warmth instead made Ning Tianyas heart tremble violently for a moment, as if something had just urred to him. Yet when Ning Tianya frantically tried to think about it in detail, he realized that he couldnt remember anything at all. Shaking his head, he muttered, That man is definitely not simple... When I return to the Upper Three Heavens, Ill have to look into it properly. But for now, Id better hurry to the Lower Three Heavens, lest that young fellow flies into a panic. Setting off on his journey, he flew off. After he reached the Lower Three Heavens, it took only a morning before he arrived at Iron Cloud Citadel. At present, to the Lower Three Heavens, Ning Tianyas arrival, if put unceremoniously, was no different from the arrival of a deity! And the kind that ruled over the gods at that. After circling one round, other than two rtively stronger presences in the pce, he didnt discover anything else. Ning Tianyas heart settled somewhat and he found a random inn to stay in. His divine consciousness was enough to cover the entire Lower Three Heavens, so it went without saying that he wasnt worried about missing out anything. It made no difference whether or not he was in the pce. Even though there was a great distance between the pce and himself, it was as though he was looking right at it. However, on this day, when Ning Tianya was sipping some tea, he suddenly sensed a vague energy fluctuation in the atmosphereing from the direction of the pce. This fluctuation was very peculiar. Even with Ning Tianyas broad knowledge, he had nevere across it before. He couldnt help but be greatly surprised! Could... an ultimate expert actually be in the pce? Theres actually a skill technique energy fluctuation in this world that Im not familiar with? In addition, this energy fluctuation is actually capable of inciting change in the purest form of spiritual energy of the universe? Right away, his curiosity was piqued and he floated out quietly. The next moment, with just a shift, he was already high above the pce. After searching meticulously, he finally discovered something. It wasing from the direction of the imperial garden. Leaving no trace of his presence, he floated over and got onto a tree and looked down. In a spot in the imperial garden where winding paths led to, there was a clear little pond. Inside the pond was a peculiar little tree withyers of leaves and branches, just likeyers of... pagoda levels? Yes, this little tree was in the shape of a pagoda. There wereyer afteryer of leaves, thick and dense but separated clearly. At the side of the pond was a toddler with delicate and fine features. He wore split pants[1] and stumbled about as he frolicked happily. What puzzled Ning Tianya was that even though this was the pce, judging from the toddlers dressing, he should be a prince. Perhaps he was the son whom Chu Yang had mentioned? But why werent there any imperial maids looking after him? Allowing a young toddler like him to y by himself? Werent they afraid of idents happening? Ning Tianyas divine consciousness swept through the area. Even the nearest imperial maids seemed to be more than a hundred feet away. This distance was sufficient when it came to adults, but in the case of such a young toddler, it was clearly too far away. The next moment, Ning Tianya suddenly became so astonished that his eyes widened. He involuntarily sucked in a sharp breath of air. All because this one-year-old little fellow had done a certain action. The little fellow looked around him furtively. After ascertaining that no one was around, he sat on his bottom on the ground. Then, his squishy little legs parted and he lowered his head to stare at the open crotch area of his split pants. And he actually even fiddled with the tiny little snail in his crotch. Following which, he raised his head and heaved a sigh, a troubled expression on his face. Ning Tianya found his mind in a mess at once. What was he doing? At such a young age, he was actually behaving like an adult and even sighing? Sighing while staring at his little chicky? What was he sighing about? Then, he heard the little fellow muttering to himself. Im already the crown prince now... but this... its so tiny... Oh, my imperial harem of beauties... It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck Ning Tianya! The great Supremacy Ning almost fell off the tree. He lost control of his breathing at once. Just a little more and his cultivation would have run amok... What have I heard? Imperial harem of beauties? Oh my goodness... Are kids this mature at such a young age these days? Already fantasizing about his imperial harem when hes still wearing split pants... As goddamn expected of Chu Yangs son... Ning Tianya was bbergasted. The next moment, he saw the little fellow fiddling with it for a while more before he got up and stumbled forward. Judging from his stance, he was about to walk into the pond. Ning Tianya scratched his head. Is this little kiddo intending to jump into the water? Just as he was wondering, a ssh rang out. The little fellow had indeed jumped in. Water sshed everywhere! Ning Tianya hurriedly held his breath and concealed himself even further, thinking to himself that since the little fellow had fallen into the pond, the imperial maids would definitely hurry over at once. But after waiting for a moment, nobody actually came. Only a eunuch nced over from afar and then immediately looked away. Ning Tianya felt like his brain wasnt functioning enough anymore. Is this still the pce? Is he still the crown prince? Is there any other pce as bizarre and strange as this? Not even caring one bit that the crown prince had fallen into the pond? As he looked over, he noticed that the little fellow in the pond was tinkering with something. He seemedpletely fine. Looks like they must be used to these things happening all the time? But what happened next made even Ning Tianya astounded beyond belief... and also made him sink into a fascinating state along with him... The little fellow took a strange object from the shore and sprinkled something on top of it... Then, he attached the object onto the trunk of the little tree. The water in the pond suddenly started to bubble. The next moment, a change which made even Ning Tianya bbergasted took ce... Ning Tianya dared to guarantee that what he saw today was definitely something which no one else had ever seen. In fact, even the supreme ruler of the Nine Heavens Imperial Court... might not have seen it before! ...... Right at this moment, a battle was underway at full momentum in the Upper Three Heavens! A certain incident was documented in the most ancient records of the Nine Heavens. When light from the sun, moon and starse together as one, he shall be invincible! The legend went that a hundred thousand years ago, during a certain stage of the continent, humans werent the ones dominating the ce but the Three Stars Divine n instead. During that time, the Demon King of the Three Stars Divine n hadpleted his cultivation of the Great Three Stars Technique. He actually became capable of even resisting divine punishment and rejecting entry into the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! This Demon King had subjugated all the ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists in the Nine Heavens at that time. The moment he struck, the ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists were powerless to even retaliate. Should he activate the Great Three Stars Technique, he could even kill ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists instantly! The Three Stars Demon King was universally acknowledged to be invincible in the Nine Heavens! It was only when the universe was upturned and thrown into chaos that the Three Stars Demon King suddenly vanished without a trace. In the 90,000 years that followed, all the way until now, no one dared profess to be invincible in this world! Even Ning Tianya could only im to be the number one expert! And did not dare to profess to be invincible! Now, as light from the sun, moon and stars shone at the same time after Rise of the golden sun, Shine of the silver moon and Twinkle of the stars were called out, a burst of inspiration entered Lan Buhuis mind and he came up with this answer! At once, he was frightened out of his wits! How can that be? How could the Three Stars Demon King have resurfaced in the world? Lan Buhui yelled as he broke down. It has been a hundred thousand years! It has already been a hundred thousand years... Within the ck fog, the star symbol on Tan Tans forehead glittered and shone. Sunlight shone one moment, chilly moonlight from a crescent moon shone the next, followed by starlight twinkling brightly. The light became increasingly bedazzling as time passed. From the initial frivolousness, his eyes gradually turned into pitch-ck abysses, deep and endless. Waves of murderous intent were abound in the ck fog. Slowly, they permeated the entire sky. An icyugh that sounded as if it hade from the depths of hell suddenly echoed bizarrely. The voice was still the same, but the chilly sinisterness within was as though the gates of hell had opened and released countless spirits into the world all at once! Why isnt it possible? This king hasnt surfaced for a hundred thousand years. To think the continent is filled with clowns prancing around these days! Even people like you dare to im to be invincible and stand against this king! Tan Tans voice was emotionless as he spoke, the ck aura around him fluctuating. So it really is the Demon King resurfacing! Lan Buhuisplexion was pale and ashen. Without any warning, he suddenly extracted himself from the battlefield and fell back rapidly, fleeing backwards at lightning speed. When the three starse together, he shall be invincible! No matter how full of confidence Lan Buhui might be, he would never be so presumptuous as to think that he would be a match for the Demon King who had resurfaced after a hundred thousand years! Under such circumstances, his only choice was to run for his life. He was already aware of the secret of the Nine Tribtions. Should he leave now, as long as he could get away, it would instead be a situation where he could freely attack or take a defensive stance. Thinking of escaping? Hahaha... Tan Tan burst intoughter. Suddenly, he let out a long howl. When the three lights of the sun, moon and stars merge, murderous intent emerges and ughters ten thousand cities! Ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists are no different from lowly ants; I shall be the mighty one to ughter the entire world! Amidst the ck aura which filled the entire sky, Tan Tan took a huge step forward in mid-air and dived downwards, bringing clouds of ck aura down with him. Face your death! He struck out with his palm! A ray of dazzling tricolored light suddenly emitted from his palm and shot toward Lan Buhuis back. When this ray of tricolored light was released, even the sunlight in the sky seemed to darken! Lan Buhui let out a fierce roar, turning around to block the hit while escaping. With a loud smack, the ray of tricolored light hit his palm, causing Lan Buhui to let out a ferocious cry! His body suddenly emitted a strange light all of a sudden as well! Since thats the case! Then lets perish together! Lan Buhui howled into the sky loud and long, his voice sad and shrill. Flipping over, he charged toward Tan Tan, who let out a chillyugh and replied sinisterly, Perish together? Just by the likes of you? Youre not qualified yet! Three lightsing together! Tan Tans hands pressed together and separated. Three rays of light shot out of his palms simultaneously! In this instant, the area of radius 30 miles of where they were was filled with bleak destion! All nts in the area actually withered the very moment Tan Tans three lights came together! Three rays of light shot with great force and momentum toward Lan Buhui. They disregarded his desperate palm strikes and actually shot right into his chest just like that! [1] Also known as open-crotch pants, worn by toddlers in China Chapter 1403 - Why?

Chapter 1403 Why?

Lan Buhuis hands were as though orchids blooming This was the Lan ns most desperate ultimate skill, Orchids Flying Past The Autumn Sky!Palm shadows transformed into orchid petals which flew in riotous profusion, as though graceful orchids in the valley withering helplessly. Gusts of violent wind, apanied by murderous intent, blew toward Tan Tan! The pure energy in the wind turned even the entire dimension into a ckhole! Everywhere that the sts of energy swept past,rge spreads of the dimension shattered! They ripped apart to form ck holes, just like pieces of paper burning into ashes and then disintegrating after a light touch. This was actually clearly visible to the naked eye! The power of a desperate attack of a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist could be said to be heaven-shaking and earth-shattering! However, Tan Tans three rays of light disregarded all the palm shadows and all the energy, passing right through Lan Buhuis densely-packed palm shadows and wind impact, just like a gale blowing through sparse forests. When the three lightse together! He shall be invincible! The power of the light was in no way something that formless internal energy like this could block! Just like how there was limitless spiritual energy between heaven and earth, yet the sun could still shine onto the earth directly without fail! However, since Lan Buhui had chosen tounch this desperate skill despite knowing who he was facing, it naturally wasnt to resist the other partys Great Three Stars Technique. Rather, it was intended to destroy the other partys physical body! Your power can take the form of light to shoot toward me, but surely not even your body will truly be indestructible? Surely it isnt transient as well? This was the true meaning behind Lan Buhuis words of perishing together! In that instant where his opponents three lights merged as one, Lan Buhui knew that it was no longer possible for him to escape from his fate. It was obvious that this Demon King in front of him hadnt fully awakened yet. Otherwise, he wouldnt have needed to take three steps to invoke the Great Three Stars Technique. He would have been able tounch it within a breath instead. If he had immediately risked his life to go on the offensive at the point where he had uttered Rise of the golden sun, the situation definitely wouldnt have deteriorated to this extent! But when his three stars hade together as one, even if it were Ning Tianya who was here right now, there wouldnt be anything he could do other than to die with regrets! Because... Using the power of a single person to invoke the power of the sun, moon and stars and then subsequently letting all of it erupt from ones physical body This was straight up a force that this world couldnt resist at all! Therefore, Lan Buhuisst hope was Letting the other party kill him first, then hell kill him after that! And perish together! Tan Tans Great Three Stars Technique passed through the violent energy currents and flowed wildly and forcefully into Lan Buhui! But at the same time, Lan Buhuis forceful energy currents surged violently toward Tan Tan. Tan Tan let out a thunderous shout. His body spun violently. All the ck aura in the sky converged toward him and spun along with him, as though a spinning top. Within an instant, he transformed into a tornado which could pierce through the heavens and shoot through the earth! He made use of spin after spin to wear down the power from Lan Buhuis desperate attack! Just like what Lan Buhui had guessed, although Tan Tan was capable of invoking the secret arts to stimte his bloodline into awakening his soul and unleashing the Great Three Stars Technique, his physical body was still at the stage of a ninth-grade mid-level Supreme Martial Artist right now. Against the desperate retaliation of Lan Buhui who was at the same martial domain level as him, there was absolutely no way he could easily neutralize his attack! The next moment, a deafening boom resounded! Together with the ck aura circling around him, Tan Tan plummeted from the sky, throwing up mouthfuls of blood. Chu Yang flew into the sky at this moment and caught hold of Tan Tan. At the point of contact, that violent and torrential energy passed through Tan Tan and hit Chu Yang. Well aware that the desperate attack unleashed by a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist on the brink of death wasnt something which he could withstand even after Tan Tans partial neutralization, Chu Yang had already made preparations well beforehand. There was already an iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill in his mouth long ago. Intense and turbulent energy currents mmed against Chu Yang. Blood drained from his face and a mouthful of blood spurted from his mouth. Before the Nine Tribtions Pill could even take effect, another forceful energy current from Tan Tans body mmed against him. Both senior and junior disciples fell to the ground, their bodies turning and flipping as they plummeted through the air. Gu Duxing and Mo Tianji leaped into the air at the same time. Then, they felt a violent tremor passing through their arms, as if they had been electrocuted. The four of them then crashed onto the ground. Goddamnit... The crash threw Tan Tan into a confused daze. The moment he opened his mouth, a curse left his lips. Chu Yangs heart was set at ease. He felt as if another bomb had exploded in his chest. That unbearable feeling made him cough up another couple mouthfuls of blood. Only then did his chest feel somewhat morefortable. The Nine Tribtions Pill then started to take effect... High up in the sky, Lan Buhui stood unmoving, his figure tall and upright in mid-air! His eyes were fixated on Tan Tan the entire time, watching as Tan Tan turned into a tornado, falling and then being caught... Abject disappointment appeared in his eyes. A hint of a bitter smile then appeared on his lips. Opposite him, a violent hurricane rampaged around. Everywhere that it passed by in the mountain ranges 100 miles opposite, a wide path was cleared out! In fact, a few mountains were even uprooted by the energy current from the hit that missed its target. The mountains overturned again and again backwards in mid-air! The momentum was grand and massive, as though the very heavens and earth themselves overturning! The four brothersid exhausted on the ground as they watched Lan Buhui in the sky. Chu Yang was on full alert, in case Lan Buhui still had the strength to attack again. If that happened, the Sword Spirit would take over his body at once. Coughing, Tan Tan said, Its fine... Hes no different from waiting for death at this point! In the sky, Lan Buhuis blue robes fluttered in the breeze. He smiled slightly and shook his head lightly, chuckling softly as he said, I ultimately cannot escape death today, even after the passage of ten thousand years. He turned and looked at Mo Tianji, who was lying on the ground. Sighing, he said, You said that the Lan nmitted sins that went against what was right and also said that the Lan n was utterly devoid of conscience... But do you know that among the Nine Super ns, even though the one ranked the weakest on paper is the Shi n, it is in fact the Lan n! I am indeed not very aplished, but those things such as wrecking other peoples bodies and seizing other peoples souls in order to cultivate are strictly forbidden by me in the Lan n... When you encounter the other ns... you will realize that Tian City is actually... heaven! You once asked me, do I harbor any regrets in this lifetime of mine? Ill tell you now... I do! But... even if I can do it all over again, I... will still do the same as what I have done. Perhaps I would still regret it, but there are some things that must be done. Although I have let down themon people by doing so... Mo Tianji... You must understand that people like us, as we climb step by step toward the top, we basically do not have the chance to keep themon people in our consideration anymore. This is something heartless and also something that we are helpless against. Should such a daye for you, youll understand how I feel! Just as you said, there has never been any fairness in this world. Just like today, who was ever... fair to me? Hurhur... Ill go and look for my father myself. Lan Buhui looked toward the heavens, two drops of crystal clear tears suddenly falling from his eyes. He murmured, Father... Before you left, you stroked my hair... How I wish... how I wish... that I could feel your hand again... Even now, I still remember the warmth from that day! I miss you so much! Lan Buhui suddenly bellowed madly into the sky, Even if I can live to a hundred thousand years old or a million years old, I dont want to be a child who doesnt have a father or a mother! Do you know that Id rather exchange these ten thousand years for just a day of you being with me?! You are one of the Nine Tribtions, your glory lives on forever! But Im your son, so why is it that I can only wait to be destroyed by others ten thousand yearster?! Why?!! His sad and shrill voice shook the blue skies. Amidst his cries, millions of sunlight, moonlight and starlight suddenly shot out from within Lan Buhuis body. His big and tall body suddenly scattered and dissipated in this sudden eruption of light of three stars and vanished without a trace. It was as if they didnt exist before... As if he had never once been here! The tremors in the distance had already subsided. Silence reigned in the surroundings. For a very, very long time, none of the four men spoke. You are one of the Nine Tribtions, your glory lives on forever! But Im your son, so why is it that I can only wait to be destroyed by others ten thousand yearster?! Why?!! It seemed as if Lan Buhuis voice was still echoing in their ears. Why? Mo Tianji heaved a heavy sigh. Lan Buhui is not a wicked man whomitted the most heinous of crimes. His sin of condonation is also indeed unforgivable. However, if we talk only about his character itself, he could still be considered a good man. Gu Duxing took a breath and nodded. Its a shame about him! Mo Tianji was rather mncholic. But he had to die today no matter what! It wouldnt do if he didnt! Gu Duxing nodded. Chu Yang looked a little weary. His injuries hadnt fully healed yet. There are also good men among the enemy camp, Duxing. Just like Tu Qianhao and Li Xiongtu whom we met in the Middle Three Heavens... Which of them wasnt a man of firm and unyielding character? But each of us has our own standpoint; this battle is inevitable. Life and death, victory and defeat, they are but the mostmon of happenings. Theres no need to take it to heart. If we cant kill our enemies just because of mutual appreciation... Then this world would be so much cleaner and purer. Gu Duxing and Mo Tianji couldnt help but break into chuckles. Tan Tan waved dismissively. You guys can continue talking. I overexerted myself a little earlier... Seems like Ive pulled a muscle... Ill be fine after I rest and recover a bit. Xie Danfeng had long since run over from a hidden spot. She was right by Tan Tans side, fussing over him in concern. Chu Yang and the other two very wisely chose not to be third wheels and walked to the side. Boss, when did youe here? Mo Tianji asked with his eyes narrowed. Why was it so coincidental? Wasnt it? Chu Yang rolled his eyes. When Lan Buhui just arrived at the window, Tan Tan and I had also reached. We waited outside the entire time while listening to the three of you going on and on non-stop for almost an entire morning... Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing were rtively speechless. If you had already arrived at that point... then why... Chu Yang snorted and replied, If I dont let the two of you experience some pain, how would you remember this lesson! Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing were rather embarrassed. Gu Duxings mouth opened and closed for a moment before he said, This is all my fault! Tianjis n was going along fine, but I just couldnt help being skeptical for a while there. Then, I got a little dissatisfied and almost caused us to reach a point of no redemption! Its my fault! Chu Yang nodded. Its fine as long as youre aware. Dissatisfaction or unhappiness among the brothers is the source of our destruction. Itll ultimatelynd us in huge trouble. It turned out fine this time because Tan Tan and I had gotten here in time, but can you be sure that youll be this lucky every single time? The two of them hung their heads in shame. Also... Chu Yang spoke with emphasis. Regarding the phrase the Nine Tribtions dont die, all of youd better erase it from your minds! If you continue to remember this phrase, even if you dont believe in it, itll also subtly influence your mindsets bit by bit, causing you to be careless before you know it. If that happens... well be finished! Chapter 1404 - Tianji’s Weakness

Chapter 1404 Tianjis Weakness

Seeing the two of them hanging their heads, Chu Yang immediately felt rather exasperated and amused, and he also found them somewhat close and dear.All along, the impression which Mo Tianji had given Chu Yang was that his schemes were wless and Heavenly Secrets were in his heart. Everything was in his grasp and the world in his heart. He had never seen him in such a sorry state. Mo Tianji could be said to be in an extremely pathetic state today. In the case of Gu Duxing, the impression which he had given Chu Yang all along was someone who was calm, sharp, heartless, solitary, firm and resolute in killing and battle, and possessing the courage to brave on ahead. Even though Gu Duxing wasnt the brainy type, Chu Yang simrly very rarely witnessed Gu Duxing making mistakes. But Gu Duxing was in an equally sorry state today and had simrly made a mistake. And a fatalistic mistake at that. Seeing Gu Duxings somewhat fearful, guilty and uneasy expression, Chu Yang suddenly felt a little surreal. And a little warmed. These were his brothers at their truest. Mo Tianji was susceptible to mistakes and so was Gu Duxing. There were things that Mo Tianji would overlook while Gu Duxing could also fall victim to making rash decisions... This was humans at their truest! And not the legends from the memories of his past life. Our response just now, everything that transpired and... the final oue. Chu Yang mused as he asked, How do the two of you feel about it? Mo Tianjis mouth spasmed as he said with a smile, I just feel that Second Brother Gu was rather silly. Gu Duxing snorted and retorted in mockery, Me too. I suddenly feel that this Master of Calction and Maniption also seems just as silly as me. Chu Yangughed. Sometimes, this silliness is something that only people whom we consider our own and our brothers are privy to. On the other hand, what outsiders see, or how we see outsiders in our eyes, is iparable shrewdness. Therefore, this kind of silliness in the world is what is most worthy of being cherished! Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing exchanged a look, both of them rather thoughtful as they nodded. Tianji, this incident has exposed your biggest weakness. Are you aware? asked Chu Yang. Ive gotten more or less an idea. Mo Tianji frowned lightly. Im a little too full of myself. And also too reliant on my ability to scheme. Getting trapped in this situation actually doesnt have much to do with Duxing. Youre wrong. Chu Yang said, Your ability to scheme and manipte is your advantage from the start; theres no need to say much about that. However, your ability to strategize needs to be reduced slightly. My ability to strategize needs to be reduced slightly? Mo Tianji didnt quite understand what he meant. Yes. Chu Yang exined, Theres actually a reason behind Duxings dissatisfaction this time. If you continue to strategize in this manner and care about every single little thing, this kind of dissatisfaction will appear again in others. Mo Tianji sank into deep thought. Chu Yang went on. Your strength is that your ns are very all-epassing. But thats also where your w lies Your ns are too all-epassing! Tasks are meant for people to carry out Gu Duxing and Luo Kedi carrying out the same task may result in the same oue, but the process will definitely be vastly different. This means that every persons train of thought and way of doing things are different. And you, after considering every aspect, would grasp everything in your hand. But what happens after is that everyone ends up losing their personality. They can only follow your instructions and carry out their task the way you want them to, just like puppets or pawns... When he reached this part, Mo Tianji had alreadypletely understood what he was saying. His eyes shot wide open and beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead. But Chu Yang didnt seem to notice. He continued speaking, hellbent on expounding and making absolutely clear this reasoning of his. Lets not even talk about how Duxing, Ji Mo and the others are all geniuses whose names have be widely known even at a young age. After being ordered around by you time and again like this, even a real fool would lose his patience... Chu Yang told him solemnly. To Mo Tianji, these words of his pointed out a clear path. But at the same time, they were also a huge blow to him. Chu Yang knew that Mo Tianji had already understood what he meant, but he wanted to say it out loud nheless. He wanted to amplify the blow to the maximum it could go! Only when Mo Tianji experienced the deepest pain and changed himself would the road to maturity for the Master of Calction and Maniption truly begin. In fact, this had even urred to Chu Yang before Were Mo Tianji to face off with Diwu Qingrou as he was right now, there was no doubt that Mo Tianji would lose. There was no question that he would be hit so hard by Diwu Qingrou that no part of him would be left unscathed. In fact... it might even go so far as his self-confidence breaking downpletely, resulting in him bingpletely useless! Compared to Diwu Qingrou, Mo Tianji was still too young after all. Therefore, Chu Yang wanted to apply extreme measures so that Mo Tianji could mature and grow at the fastest speed possible! Desperate times called for desperate measures! Cold sweat covered Mo Tianjis forehead. Lowering his head, he said in a somewhat lost manner, If thats the case, then... wouldnt strategies be pointless? Am I supposed to just arrange for them to carry out tasks on their own? And look only at the oues? But how can that possibly do? Youve entered a misconception again. Chu Yang asked, Tianji, youre very well-versed in painting, so you should know how to draw, right? Mo Tianji nodded. Yes. Then, do you know what the most important aspect of drawing is? asked Chu Yang. Brush pressure andyoutposition! Mo Tianji answered. Yes, your strategies are jam-packed with details. If your strategies were to be converted into a drawing, the entire sheet of paper would be covered to the brim! However, theres absolutely no value in a drawing like that. Mo Tianji nodded. Theposition of a drawing should possess bnced spacing and an appropriate degree of minimalism. Chu Yang exined slowly, In the art of drawing, theres a technique called negative space, as well as a technique in calligraphy which is characterized by hollow strokes, as if done with a half-dry brush[1]... Mo Tianjis eyes brightened. He understood what Chu Yang was trying to tell him. Aposition where its always charming whether light or heavy makeup is applied... is the best kind ofposition. Chu Yang knew that Mo Tianji already understood what he meant. To Mo Tianji, just a line of advice was more than enough. Thus, he didnt draw it out further with a long-winded exnation, choosing only to add a conclusive sentence. He said, When used in military tactics, it is... also the best strategy! I understand now! Mo Tianji took a deep breath. Then, he said seriously, When I get back, I will apologize to the brothers. And then, Ill figure out the path I should take as soon as possible! This is the true path you should be taking! Chu Yangughed heartily. Mo Tianji nodded heavily. Then, to Gu Duxing, he said, Duxing, thank you very much. Thank you very much for your dissatisfaction! Gu Duxing became rather embarrassed at once, waving his hand left and right repeatedly in a dumbstruck manner. In fact, he was rather bemused. Im in the midst of deeply reflecting upon my mistake right now. How is it that in the blink of an eye, Im actually being thanked now because of this mistake? And this gratitude is evening from Mo Tianji? This... is a little confusing. As they took in how confused Gu Duxing looked, Mo Tianji and Chu Yang couldnt help but feel the serious urge to burst intoughter. It could be said to be extremely difficult to witness such an expression on Gu Duxings face. If not for the fact that he was a little distracted today due to his guilt, the two of them definitely wouldnt have been able to see it. At best, they would only see him pulling a long face with a straight expression and uttering icily, Youre wee! Right at this point, Xie Danfeng came over to them from afar. On the other side, a wave of ck smoke took off into the distance. Whats the matter? Chu Yang asked. Why did Tan Tan leave? Xie Danfeng sighed. Because he invoked the Great Three Stars Technique, his demonic nature came back in full force. His overwhelming killing intent was triggered and now theres no way of restraining it, so hes heading to the Lan npound now, saying that hes going to kill every single one of the remaining Lan n Supreme Martial Artists... Chu Yang, Gu Duxing and Mo Tianji were bbergasted. Xie Danfeng went on. Actually... Its because his demonic arts made aeback by a huge degree this time that caused his true nature to resurface, leading to an unrestrainable situation. Under these circumstances, he needs to return to the Three Stars Divine n immediately to undergo a full recovery process... But hes worried that the few of you would be in danger here, so... he will only do what he can for now... Chu Yang took a light breath, murmuring, Tan Tan, hes... really given this much thought. Theres no time to lose, lets go over and take a look now! The four of them hurriedly set off and made their way over swiftly. ... In the Lan npound. Err, actually, it couldnt be considered the Lan nspound anymore at this point. Calling it a pile of ruins was more appropriate. The 30-odd Supreme Martial Artists had barely recovered from their shock. Right now, they were waiting for further instructions. Depression and fury pervaded the atmosphere. The hatred of having their home destroyed was irreconcble! This feud must be avenged! But the Elder Master had ordered them to wait here for the time being, so they could only keep their tempers in check temporarily and wait for further instructions from the Elder Master. There was an rmingmotioning from afar earlier. Could the Elder Master have gotten into a fight with the enemies? Just as anxiety and doubt filled them, the sky in the distance suddenly darkened. A pitch-ck cloud swooped toward them at the speed of light. In just the blink of an eye, it was already right above them. All of them were very puzzled. Why is this ck cloud traveling so fast? Then, they heard a peal ofughter which made their hair stand on end. Tell me, am I goddamn handsome or not... Everyones brains short-circuited in that instant. This bastard is here again! Before they could evene up with a response, a violent gust of wind came out of the ck fog. A figure surrounded by ck smoke swooped down and rushed into the crowd, as though a tiger into a herd of sheep, and proceeded to kill everyone within sight! This situation was truly as if a monster had suddenlye toward them on a demonic cloud to wreak havoc. For a while, tragic screams, sounds of people crashing into each other, cursing and swearing and weirdughter rang out without pause. With the capability of a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, ughtering a bunch of wounded low-leveled Supreme Martial Artists who had barely recovered from shock was practically a piece of cake. ............ Outside a resting pavilion by the road. Im going off. Tan Tan seemed to be suppressing something with all his might, but a certain aura that couldnt really be fully suppressed remained around him. I originally wanted to go to the Chu n to visit Teacher... but I wont be able to hold on for long in my current state. I need to return to the Divine n immediately and focus on fusing all my memories and soul. I really find it a huge shame that I cannot fight alongside all of you. When you see Teacher, give him a kowtow in my stead. I... miss him very much. Take care! When my situation stabilizes, I will definitely mobilize the troops and aid you in quelling and uniting the Nine Heavens! Tan Tan spoke in a serious tone of voice that he had never once used before. This sort of tone rarely came from Tan Tan in the past. Hearing it now made Chu Yang feel extremely difited. With an expression full of solemnity, Tan Tan bade farewell to Mo Tianji and Gu Duxing. Then, he took a few heavy steps toward Chu Yang and stopped in front of him. Reaching his arms out, he gave him a hug. Chu Yang only felt a sense of heaviness in his heart. You... Then, he heard Tan Tan lower his voice and say, Yang Yaaang... Hurry and give me another few liters of that wine of yours so that I can drink it on the way back. And those Souls of Purple Crystals of yours, give me a few more pieces... I havent gone back in forever, so I have to bring a bit of stuff back this time no matter what. If I go back empty-handed, Im going to die of embarrassment... Chu Yang was dumbfounded instantly. Then, with a face full of ck lines, he swore so furiously that it shook the heavens... [1] This calligraphy technique simtes a sense of movement and rhythm Chapter 1405 - Kneel!

Chapter 1405 Kneel!

Watching Tan Tan leave with Xie Danfeng, Chu Yang finally put his heart at ease.Tan Tans recovery was going well. This was something which he was happy to see. As for the current Tian City, due to the disappearance of the Lan n, it had already totally be property without an owner. Chu Yang was contemting whether it was alright to upy this ce. He nced over at Mo Tianji to see that he was also deep in thought. It was apparent that both of them were thinking about the same thing. This matter... Tianji, what if we... form our own forces here? asked Chu Yang tentatively. Its indeed a huge piece of cake. Mo Tianji replied seriously, Its just a pity that at our current strength, were not capable of swallowing it yet. Although its a shame to give it up... we have no other alternative. Chu Yang sighed as well. He had already thought of this problem. But when facing a tantalizing temptation such as setting up a base, Chu Yang couldnt help but be a little greedy. A base must be set up, but it mustnt be at the Chu n! The Chu n was his home. It was Chu Yangs wish that it simply stayed as a home and nothing else; he didnt wish for it to turn into a battlefield. However, it is doable to set up a secret force here. Mo Tianji went on. After ten thousand years of oppression from the Lan n, there are a lot of people who are unhappy with and do not bow to them in this extensive region. It is possible to steer this source of power. However... in what name we should steer them... is a problem. Chu Yang nodded. I wont bother myself with this. You can take care of it. The corners of Mo Tianjis lips twitched a little. He just knew that it would turn out like this. No matter what the topic of discussion was, as long as he participated in the discussion, Chu Yang would always throw out a one-liner at the end You can take care of it! The three of them strolled out, thinking about these matters as they did. When they exited the Lan n ruins and entered the main streets, they suddenly got a shock. Most of the houses and buildings on both sides of the street were already in ruins. There was a huge fissure, starting from the foundation, in every building, making every one of them dangerous to be in. There were also a fair number that had already copsed. This area was the central street of Tian City and the buildings here were the sturdiest. But under such violent and forceful impact, even the sturdiest of buildings and the ones that had been maintained the best had be obviously unfit for staying in anymore. Terrified people in a panic filled the streets. When faced with disasters and cmities, they seemed to have regressed into a primitive state from several hundred thousand years ago Being able to find a sense of security only in ces with a lot of people. However... ces with a lot of people also happened to be where fear and unease spread the quickest. Furthermore, it was also where unrest formed the easiest and was the most dangerous ce to be in! Watching Chu Yang and the other twoing out, there was obsequiousness and sycophancy, as well as unease, in everyones eyes. Several people became so frightened that they started shaking all over. As though these three men in front of them were murderous demon kings who could pick up anyone and eat them. The three of them were silent as they walked down the streets. The further ahead they walked, the more ruined houses and buildings there were. Mo Tianjisplexion became more and more still, so much so that it was frightening. It was as if ayer of frost was close to forming on his face. Chu Yang knew that every time this look appeared on Mo Tianjis face, it indicated that his heart was truly in a state of unrest. The thousands of houses in disrepair in front of his eyes caused mounting pressure in Mo Tianjis heart. Although he frequently imed to be unscrupulous on the surface and there were indeed times when he certainly was unscrupulous... Every time he witnessed the devastating consequences of his actions, Mo Tianjis heart was definitely in no way as cold and heartless as what he verbally imed to be. Sad and shrill sobs and pitiful begging came from somewhere in front. The three of them hurried over. In front of a stall selling hot steaming buns, a womanid on the ground as she begged constantly. Beside her was a big and fat man who was desperately trying to snatch something from her hands. Chu Yang looked over to see that it was a white bun that was already covered in dust by now. Please, I beg you, give me the bun... Blood gurgled in her mouth. She was covered from head to toe in blood and dirt. As though she had broken down, she screamed and shouted, I beg you... Give it to me. My baby hasnt eaten anything for more than a day... Her father and elder brother all died in the crash when the house suddenly copsed... Crushed to death... I only have this one child now... My child hasnt eaten for a day and a night... Please... Chu Yang stopped in his tracks. It was then that he noticed that the womans head was covered in blood and her right arm hung at an unnatural angle. Despite so, her left hand held onto the bun in a death grip. There was also a young girl in her arms, whom she was holding tightly with her broken right arm. The girl was only three to four years old. Her forehead was bruised all over. She hung her head feebly and seemed to have passed out... That big man was still trying desperately to snatch the bun. But my entire family is also waiting for food... Ive only steamed a basket of buns during the disaster and now theyve all been snatched by others... How are we supposed to go on... Please, I beg you... Just give my baby a bite... Can she just have a bite... I wont eat any... The woman begged pitifully. Shopkeeper Li, my babys father was also once a brother to you. Our families have always gotten along well... When your father passed awayst year, it was even her father who helped you with rted matters... Please... Shopkeeper Li, just give me this one bun... Take pity on my family of four... Cmity fell from the sky overnight... and now Im left only with her as my flesh and blood... That big and fat Shopkeeper Li refused to budge. He continued fighting for the bun desperately. Everything that you said just now is all in the past... This is the only bun left now. Everything else has been snatched by others... Give it back to me! Suddenly, he grabbed the womans wrist and forcefully pulled her fingers off the bun. The woman screamed and shouted tragically as she begged and pleaded, blood constantly spurting from her mouth. The bun was fragile, so neither of them dared to apply any force on it. If it ended up being ripped into pieces, there was a huge group of starving people at the side looking at it ravenously, waiting to dig in. In front of life and death, all the so-called moral principles actually seemed so trivial and not worth any mention. The woman let out a tragic scream as her fingers were broken one by one by Shopkeeper Li. The bun also ended up in his hand. The womans countenance was filled with hopelessness. Suddenly, she threw herself onto the ground and started to kowtow repeatedly. Shopkeeper Li, Shopkeeper Li, please, I beg you... Just give my baby a small bite... Even just a little would do... Shopkeeper Lis expression was harsh and a little guilty. He retreated to the back. No, no no... All of a sudden, a loud smack could be heard. A handnded on Shopkeeper Lis shoulder. Mo Tianji stepped forward and snatched the bun from his hand. Get lost! Before Shopkeeper Li could even make any noise, he had already been pped across the face by Mo Tianji. His body flew through the air as though he was performing a trapeze act, his entire mouth of teeth falling out. Mo Tianji held the dusty and bloodstained bun in his hand, an extremelyplex expression on his face. Then, he stepped forward and lightly bent over, offering the bun to the woman. The woman was still furiously kowtowing, the loud thuds from her foreheading into contact with the ground echoing as she continued to beg repeatedly. When she suddenly realized that there was a bun in front of her, she was actually stunned for a moment. Wild with joy, she took the bun and ced it in front of her unconscious daughter. Perhaps the fragrance of the bun made the little toddlere to, the little girl slowly opened her eyes, crying as she said, Mama... Im hungry... Here... Ma has a bun here, hurry and take a bite. Take a bite... The woman tried her best to offer the bun to her daughter, but the bun went further and further from her daughters mouth instead. Blood spurted from the womans mouth like a fountain. Her eyes were already starting to go out of focus, but she was still anxiously muttering, Here... Eat the bun... You wont be hungry anymore after eating... Chu Yang felt a twinge in his heart. Suddenly, he found his eyes a little damp. With his skill in medicine, he could naturally tell that this woman had suffered fatal wounds since a long time ago. Her shoulder was almostpletely crushed and several of her ribs were broken. A few of them had pierced her lungs and her heart... It was highly probable that she should already have died at the time of the house copsing. But instead, she held on firmly despite everything and escaped with her daughter in her arms. Someone who should have died long ago actually managed to hold on all the way till now with her daughter in her arms. In order to strive for more chances of survival for her daughter, she actually used such a battered body to try and fight a big and fat man for a bun for so long... No wonder the blood flowing from her mouth had been full of bloody bubbles. Chu Yang seriously didnt know what kind of strength it was that supported her and allowed her soul that should have dissipated a day ago to hang on all the way till now. Perhaps, if Mo Tianji hadnt intervened and helped her to snatch back the bun, she would continue to hold on, beg and plead earnestly, up until the point... all the blood in that crushed and broken heart of hers was dry? But when Mo Tianji intervened and took back the bun, her wishes were suddenly fulfilled. The little girl wailed pitifully, but the womans hand continued falling slowly. Her unfocused eyes slowly turned to Mo Tianji. As she looked at him, a heartbroken and hopeless look of pleading appeared in her eyes. Mo Tianji felt like his heart had been brutally knocked against. His heart shook intensely and beat furiously. Facing this pitiful mother, Mo Tianji suddenly bent his knees. And then... he... knelt down! A Supreme Martial Artist expert, the Master of Calction and Maniption and the man with Heavenly Secrets in his grasp. Including Chu Yang, no one had ever been able to change the way he did things. No one had ever been able to make his heart waver. All along, there were only objectives in his eyes and neverpassion. Even if there were, it was erased instantly. He had always held the belief that people out to aplish great things couldnt afford excessive kindness! He only desired sess... even if he had to build it atop millions of dead bodies! But now, he had wavered. He knelt humbly in front of thismon woman on the brink of death. In in sight of everyone, in the middle of the dust-filled ruins, an elegant young man in robes as white as snow knelt before a regr mother! In that very instant, everyone suddenly fell silent! Mo Tianji knelt with his back straight and tall. Then, he reached out and made a hugging gesture. The womans unfocused eyes brightened. All of a sudden, she desperately delivered the bun in her hand and the daughter in her arms into Mo Tianjis hands. Her body was already somewhat stiff, but in this instant, there was only gratitude and pleading on her face... Mo Tianji received the tiny little girl with both arms, his arms firm but gentle. The woman stared at her daughter, then at Mo Tianji. Her fingers moved slightly, as if taking in the feeling that her daughter was no longer in her arms and was already safe... Then, she rejoiced wildly. Croaking sounds came out of her throat as she looked gratefully at Mo Tianji. Without warning, she suddenly threw herself onto the ground and kowtowed heavily. Her body stayed in this position until it suddenly stiffened. Her heart was at ease. This young mans arms as he carried her daughter were so gentle. He would definitely take good care of her daughter. Therefore, she couldnt hold on any longer. Mo Tianji held the little girl in a daze. With his back straight, he stayed on his knees. One couldnt tell just what the emotion on his face, in his expression, eyes and countenance was. Sunlight shone on him at an angle, dragging his shadow long and drawn-out... Chapter 1406 - Nothing Is More Touching Than Emotions

1406 Nothing Is More Touching Than Emotions

Mo Tianjis face was calm as still water, yet his heart was boiling.I am the killer! So many people died because of me. However, now this mother thinks that I saved her daughter and is kneeling to thank me! Her body stayed in this position until it suddenly stiffened. She had long been dead. It was arguably a dead body supported by faith and a mothers love. Once she felt relieved, her body immediately became stiff! Did I do the right thing? Was I wrong? He stayed on his knees, just asking himself this over and over again in his heart. What would I do if it happened all over again? Chu Yang and Gu Duxing stood by his side and watched. They didnt make any sound. Both of them had expected Mo Tianji to fight. However, they did not expect Mo Tianji to use this method and were shocked. Mo Tianji knelt quietly for a while, then slowly cradling the little girl, he stood up, took out the food from the ring and fed the little girl. The little girl was obviously very hungry. She was three or four years old and was not very sensible. She watched her mother stiffen on the ground. Although her heart was heavy and tears were streaming down, her mouth was gorging and swallowing the dry food eagerly. Looking at the little girl in his arms who was ignorant yet innocent, Mo Tianji s heart trembled. This child probably doesnt understand that her mother is gone forever, right? Cradling the little girl, Mo Tianji turned around and said to Chu Yang, It seems that... our forces must be established here! Chu Yang nodded in understanding. You can take care of it! Mo Tianji nodded. Gu Duxing asked coldly, Your one n has killed so many people, can you atone for the sin by simply kneeling? Mo Tianji and Chu Yang turned their heads at the same time. Gu Duxing went on. Hundreds of thousands of peoples homes have been ruined because of you, can you atone for the sin by simply kneeling? Mo Tianji took a deep breath and replied, At least, it sent me a message of caution. And... if things were repeated once more, I would still do the same. Even now, I regret it! I knelt for the mother, not for my guilt! I have a lot of guilt! No matter what I do, I am full of guilt. Emperors conquer the world, who thought of how many such orphans and widows will be born after the war? Since we are living in this world, such things are unavoidable! Its just like normal work, there are still several peoplepeting for a job. Maybe a family will copse because there is no financial source after someone fails in thepetition, and people may die! But if the sessful one knew, would he feel guilty? But if things happened again, would he give up the chance topete to let that person seed? Does anyone think about what will happen to his family if he gives up? Mo Tianji calmly said, I know what Im doing. Im the think tank of the Nine Tribtions. In the future, I dont know how much blood will flow because of my n. I dont know how many more millions of orphans and widows will be made because of my one order! Yet... am I supposed to do nothing? Mo Tianji took a deep breath and continued. What happened today just reminded me of one thing. When I make decisions in the future, I need to consider one more aspect. I have to think about whether its possible for the poor people to avoid some tragedies! I feel guilty, but I do not regret it; I do not dare to regret it. Mo Tianji closed his eyes and sighed deeply. Chu Yang also sighed. He undoubtedly understood these words of Mo Tianji the most. In the Lower Three Heavens, he created so much chaos under the name of King of Hell Chu. In the Great State of Zhao, and in Iron Cloud, millions of soldiers were brutally killed! Who thought of the families of those soldiers who died? Shouldnt one think about them? No, he dared not think about them! Just like what Mo Tianji was saying now He didnt dare to regret it! Even though Tie Butian made greatpensations afterward... how could anyone possiblypensate for the regret of a parent who lost their son, a son who lost his father, or a woman who lost her husband? Thats something no one could do! Mo Tianji sighed. Tragedies are happening every day... What we are doing now is undoubtedly producing more tragedies! But... After we defeat the Nine Super ns, we can bring peace to this world for at least two thousand years... or this is the only thing we canfort ourselves with. As he spoke, Mo Tianji applied force to that bun almost fully covered in blood to preserve it, and then ced it inside his ring. He looked a little miserable and said, This bun... when this... when this girl grows up, I will hand it over to her myself... This is what her mother obtained for her risking her life and soul... All the blood on the bun flowed from the heart of her mother... ... Chu Yang and Gu Duxing were dealing with the womans body, looking for a ce to bury it, and Mo Tianji covered the girls eyes. He sat on one side dully. Duxing, wasnt what you just said... Chu Yang said in a low voice via telepathy. Its okay. Gu Duxing gave him a rare smile. Mo Tianji needs a scolding. For me to scold him is the most appropriate. If he doesnt get scolded, he will actually think too much. This guy looks like a cold-blooded butcher. In fact, if he got emotional, it is easy for him to get hurt. Scolding him gives him the feeling that he has already been punished. Gu Duxing said, If you did the scolding, it would be too hard. For me to do it is just right. Chu Yang agreed and replied, This is good then. In fact, there are many things in this world that are difficult to exin. Gu Duxing sighed. Although Mo Tianji justified himself, he was still left with unease in his heart; if he did not justify himself, he would actually be fine. Chu Yang paused and said, This may be a good thing for Tianji. His decisions in the past, albeit correct and effective, were undoubtedly too cold-hearted and ruthless. I hope what happened this time can soften him... Gu Duxing nodded, Tianji has done a lot of things in the past and killed many people, but it has never been like this... Chu Yang inhaled gently but spoke nothing. Watching Mo Tianji bowing before a newly made grave with the little girl, Chu Yang and Gu Duxing also made a bow silently. This woman was very ordinary. Yet what she did for her daughter was worthy of the honor of any so-called great person! ... Im hiring manpower to do some things for this city. Mo Tianji looked at the scene of devastation and said softly, If this city could be rebuilt... I hope its name would be... Mother City! ... Mo Tianji started acting immediately. To hire manpower in such a city of ruins was really too easy, to the extent of being unbelievable. So long as there were meals to eat and clothes to wear, only a raised g and two hot, boiling pots attracted continuous crowds flooding over. There were also many martial artists among them! Mo Tianji moved quickly and decisively. He immediately appointed manpower and categorized all the people who came, with the elderly, the weak, the sick, the disabled, and women in one group, and the strong men in the other group. The martial artists were in one separate group. Then, they started rescuing people in Tian City. Ill let there be no tragedy in this city! Ill let all orphans have food to eat! Mo Tianjis voice rang out, loud and forceful. Though Tian City was in ruins, the wealth of the Lan n was still there. With the exception of rare resources like rare herbs, everything else was put into the reconstruction by Mo Tianji. The progress was extremely fast... Slowly, a few small ns who were originally affiliated with the Lan n also joined in, allowing this work to go on a proper path in a mere three days. Mo Tianji was in charge of the overall situation, he assigned tasks and kept everything in order. Such things were trivial, and for Mo Tianji, this task was simply very easy. Chu Yang watched Mo Tianji busying around, but he said nothing. He knew that the destruction of the Lan n was no big deal for Mo Tianji, but that mothers struggle gave Mo Tianji a hard blow! Mo Tianji needed recovery! After this incident, what kind of changes would Mo Tianji have? That was probably the real beginning of Mo Tianjis true path as a wise man. The little girls original surname was Yun, and she was named Yun Nianci by Mo Tianji in order to show that she should not forget the kindness of her mother. Mo Tianji decided that once he settled down, he would bring little Nianci with him to raise her. The broken arm, the desperate fight, begging eyes, the blood foam pouring from the mouth, they had left an indelible mark in Mo Tianjis life! In the middle of the night, Chu Yang used to hear Mo Tianji muttering to himself. In the world, nothing is more touching than emotions! Among the emotions, the most touching one is love! ... In the Lower Three Heavens, Ning Tianya stared and observed. The little guy in front of him erected a bridge-like thing from the water, put it on the tree, and then found something from nobody knew where and put it into the water. After a brief moment of confusion, Ning Tianya felt that some changes had taken ce in the pool, but he couldnt tell the specific changes. In the next moment, every leaf of this strange little tree unfolded, and each leaf was like the size of a finger, in an oval shape. Countlessyers stacked all the way to the top. Then, a stream of water surged up and suddenly rushed over the bridge. There seemed to be something condensing in the water. At the moment when it rushed up the bridge, it was still gathering. Finally, a tiny, crystal clear little pearl suddenly formed, and then the water brought this pearl forward. Rushing all the way, more and more pearls appeared along the way. Slowly they became denser and denser. It rushed all the way to the bottom of the tree, and then actually started to climb up the tree. The water was constantly pushing them in the back, and countless pearls rushed forward and up onto the leaves. Some rushed to the leaves of the firstyer and stopped while others rushed to the secondyer and the thirdyer... Some of them rushed all the way to the fortieth and fiftiethyer... All those stayed on the leaves remained there. And those that were restless, rushed all the way up along the current... ... Chapter 1407 - Push him Out and Execute Him!

Chapter 1407 Push him Out and Execute Him!

Ning Tianya didnt understand its meaning and kept watching.He seemed to sense some deeper meaning in it, but he couldnt tell for a moment. Moreover, with his knowledge, Ning Tianya could not tell which tree in the pool was! Neither did he know what those little pearls were. It could stand out from the water like this and be a pearl, and it seemed to be mixed with something else. Ning Tianya had never seen anything like this! Where did this little boy get such weird things from? This pink and pretty child actually put on a solemn face right now. He sat in the water naked, his face was serious, and his fat little hands made one strange gesture followed by another, before putting back onto his belly. A stream of inexplicable energy just poured out of his small body and entered the water, and then the water surged and waves of white waves hit the bridge as more and more little pearls appeared again. Pushed by the waves, they climbed up the tree. Oneyer... Twoyers, threeyers... Ning Tianya finally counted them. The leaves of this tree had ny-nineyers. The higher up, there were fewer leaves. On the top, there was only one leaf. At present, many pearls were going up, but most of them stayed on the first or secondyers, and they stacked up thickly. Ning Tianya found that instead of following the rules of firste, first served, some pearls that first reached the firstyer also gradually rose to the second and thirdyers... And many pearls that appearedter also entered the firstyer... Slowly, the pearls bounced up, and the first pearl appeared on the sixthyer. The way up for the pearl was so difficult, it encountered all kinds of obstacles, bounced, rolled and bumped its way up. Ning Tianya was actually stunned. A thought suddenly burst into his mind Would there be a pearl that could go up to the 99thyer? At this moment, the first and secondyers of pearls had begun to fall, dripping from the leaves and falling into the water. Immediately after entering the water, the pearls dissolved and turned into clear water, and then the water flowed back to reach the original path once more. Then it was washed up by the rolling waves, forming pearls again, and rolling forward again ... Over and over again. The little person was sitting in earnest in the waves while the pearls continued to appear and disappear, as though he was doing martial cultivation... However, Ning Tianya suddenly gained an understanding, which made him tremble with excitement. Then he fell into a strange state. He finally realized that, wasnt this tree equivalent to a world? Werent these ny-nineyers of leaves equal to the various cultivation levels of human beings? And those small pearls that appeared, disappeared and repeated from scratch, werent they the humans? And the pool below, could it be the great river of Samsara? And that bridge, the bridge to rebirth? A person turns into nothingness in the great river of Samsara, then bes the purest soul, enters the bridge of rebirth, begins a new life, and a new cycle... When entering this world, everyone was on the firstyer. As some people struggled, others went to the second floor, and then to the third floor... Everyone struggles; some people struggle for their whole lives at the lowest level, so they finally fall from the lowest level and turn into nothingness. But some of the strong ones reach the thirdyer, the fifthyer... even the tenthyer... But they have to die eventually, and once they reach a certain limit, if they cannot climb to the next level, they will fall into the river of samsara; there is no difference. There are only some exceptionally dedicated people who are constantly climbing, constantly going beyond,yer afteryer... But where is the end? Is it on the 99thyer? Ning Tianya watched, holding his breath. Now, with the continuous impact of the water, more and more pearls gradually reached a certain number and no longer increased. Every time, there were countless pearls falling from the tree. Smashed, and countless pearls poured into the tree, jumping and rolling forward. The entries and exits had simr numbers. A rtive stability was maintained. The number of pearls on the upperyers was increasing, though it was intensely difficult for every new one, it increased slowly after all... Gradually, five or six appeared on the 60thyer, immediately, one of them suddenly jumped and reached the 61styer. Ning Tianyas heart also jumped. It felt as though he himself jumped from eighth-grade to ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist. Another pearl also jumped forward, following the flow of the water, but it dropped out of the 60thyer and into the water, turning into powder. Ning Tianya suddenly felt sad. This falling pearl, Ning Tianya watched it jump from the bottom to the 60thyer step by step, it was a disaster on each step, but now that it was here, it actually fell down. The water flow continued and the pearls were still tumbling. In eachyer, there were conflicts between pearls, just like the various conflicts in the world. Some were leveraging on others, some were colliding left and right, some were bumping up and down, and some were stepping on others to jump up... In other words, they were trying their best to earn opportunities and their own future. They were all trying to earn themselves more time... Finally, there were pearls on the 63rd, 65th... and 70thyers. Wherever the pearls went, the water flow would follow. So long as one pearl reached the next level, many others would follow to jump up... The higher up, the fewer pearls there were. Finally, they reached the 90th level... The pearls of thisyer seemed to have reached a bottleneck. More and more pearls came up, but none of them could reach the 91styer. Therefore, on this high-up 90thyer, these pearls had begun to roll and fight against each other, and they collided with each other... Then countless pearls fell from the high 90th level... For a long time, this 90th level actually turned out to be like the first, before new advances were made... 91st, 92nd... It went all the way up to the 98th level, before the gathering, fighting and striving started again... Then, eventually, some pearl finally leaped up to the 99th level. The 99th level had only one single leaf, it could hold only one pearl. New pearls jumped up but were beaten down by the original pearl, and more came up again to be beaten down... But for the one on top, although he was the only one, he was also jumping, jumping toward the endless void. It seemed to be still exploring if there was a newyer above this? So, atst, for a moment, this pearl leaped up violently and did not fall back onto the leaves but deviated from the direction and fell down from the 99th level. Down into the pool. At this moment, Ning Tianya felt a severe shock in his heart! It turned out that even on the 99th floor, it was possible to fall! Then, this process continued. Finally, the little guy seemed to be finishing his martial technique. With a tired face, he put down his hands and breathed heavily. All the pearls suddenly fell into the pool and disappeared, the waves calmed down and the strange bridge also disappeared. The small tree in the pool also restored its original humble appearance. The little guy exhaled, walking away with his bare buttocks. He looked at himself with pity for a while and said, Ah, yet another weekday... its so hard... Ning Tianyas heart leaped. He was practicing a martial technique indeed! What kind of technique was that? This kind of magical martial technique was based on the model of a whole world? And it let practitioners be freely away from the world? Or was the whole world under the control of the practitioner? Upon thinking this, Ning Tianya felt a chill down his spine. He just watched sentient beings live and die like this and practiced martial techniques himself? Then... The little kid put on his split pants and left. That tree actually stayed in the pool? Ning Tianya suddenly felt a little tempted. With his knowledge, he knew pretty much all the flowers and trees on this continent, but he singrly had never seen such a tree. It had to be extraordinary! Of course, Ning Tianya was not so greedy as to want something that belonged to a little kid. He just wanted to examine it. Seeing there was no one around, Ning Tianya came down the tree lightly, like a gust of smoke. In the next moment, he had alreadye to the side of the pool. He tilted his head and looked at this strange little tree, now standing in the pool so quietly, motionless, every leaf bing needle-shaped like a pine tree. If he hadnt seen it with his own eyes just now, he wouldnt believe that this tree could have such a change! Ning Tianya waved and that tree came to the edge of the pool automatically. He stretched out his palms and gently stroked the leaves but found no abnormalities; he wanted to tear off a leaf and take a look, but when he tried to, he felt excruciating pain on his fingertips. He couldnt help but panic! With his current cultivation, not to mention leaves, even an extremely sharp magical weapon wielded by a Supreme Martial Artist might not be able to cut through his skin! Now, it was actually pierced by this little leaf? And it was when he mobilized martial technique! This was simply incredible! Ning Tianya was surprised, and then something even more bizarre happened Ning Tianya found that he couldnt move! The matter was ridiculous to speak of A peak-level ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, who was already qualified for the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, was pierced by a tree in the Lower Three Heavens and paralyzed, unable to even blink... Pfft! Supreme Ning sat down sadly on the ground. His eyes staring, he made a rather funny posture in confusion and stayed in the same position. Thief! A childish voice cried out. Stealing my tree! It was the voice of that little boy from just now! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... A figure flew over extremely fast. An odd voice respectfully said, Greetings, Prince... I will deal with this shameless guy immediately... Ning Tianya felt dejected. Immediately, someone else arrived again from far away and a lot of people bowed together. Your Majesty! Then, that eunuch with a weird voice started exining the matter. A figure d in bright yellow took two steps, as though he was observing Ning Tianya. Then, an authoritative voice sounded coldly. Little thief... Push him out and execute him! Chapter 1408 - Little Rabbit and Big Wolf

Chapter 1408 Little Rabbit and Big Wolf

Ning Tianya was dumbstruck!He was very clear about his current physical condition and couldnt exert any force at all right now. It could be said that he could be beheaded with just a flourish of a knife. That way... he would be the first ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist to be beheaded in the Nine Heavens? To be tied up... and beheaded? Upon thinking this, Ning Tianya almost passed out. Even though he had long ovee the fear of death... he couldnt just simply die like this... its too degrading, too humiliating... Ning Tianya desperately tried to turn his eyes but had no strength at all, not to mention he was unable to speak... Two guards rushed over like tigers. They took out a rope, tied Ning Tianya up and hung him upside down. A rag was also stuffed in his mouth. At this moment, the mood of Ning Tianya was really strange. So I came down in a great hurry just to be beheaded at this moment? Tie Butian waved, signaling to be brought out. Feng Qiliang, the general manager, rolled his eyes, took a step forward and said respectfully, Your Majesty, for this old man to enter the royal pce secretly without making any noise, he is obviously not any ordinary person. I worry... if he could be from... above? Tie Butians eyes fixated. Feng Qiliang said cautiously, If Your Majesty doesnt mind... You can hand this old man to me, Ill make him speak everything... Tie Butian frowned and said, Thats just as well. You can take him back for interrogation. If hes really... then hes yours to deal with. Feng Qiliang cheerfully bowed. Thank you for your trust, Your Majesty! I will definitely put in my full effort... After that, he kicked Ning Tianya and said, Guys, send this old man to my room, I will deal with this old guy properly... What power does he think he has toe to the pce and do as he pleases? Its such a disgrace on our ancestors... How could the guards know who this General Manager Feng was? Seeing this guys dirty looks, they all felt a sense of disgust in their mind To fall into your hands is a disgrace on his ancestors indeed... Tie Butian frowned and said, Qiniang, dont make it too disgusting! Feng Qiliang nodded and bowed. Ill obey carefully. Then, he ordered people to carry Ning Tianya and left. On the way, he rubbed his fists and smiled evilly. Of course, Feng Qiliang had absolutely no idea what kind of a guy he brought back... If he really knew that this old guy was Ning Tianya, the top expert of the Nine Heavens, he would be terrified and piss on the spot... Unfortunately, he didnt know. Of course Ning Tianya was also relieved. By now, he had felt the vitality in his Dantian beginning to move slowly; after all, there was still nothing that couldpletely incapacitate and paralyze the whole body of a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist for a long time... To paralyze him for such a while was already beyond expectations... Since he wasnt beheaded on the spot, Ning Tianya was not afraid anymore. He just secretly gritted his teeth. This freaking eunuch is disgusting, and he actually kicked my ass... This ispletely uneptable. Is the ass of a peak-level ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, the single most powerful expert in the world, to be kicked by a eunuch like you? This is simply too bold... This old man is actually going to see how youll deal with me! Feng Qiliangs mind was in a very different ce. He spoke with ease, but inside, he firmly believed that this old man must be an expert from the Lan n! Otherwise, there would absolutely not be such a person in the Lower Three Heavens who could escape his own surveince and enter into the pce! The matter was significant. He must pry open the mouth of this old guy to see how many people came from the Lan n, who was leading the team, and what were their ns. To kill or to loot? If so, what should he do? What about the emperor and the prince? How could they get out of this big trouble? All of these were extremely urgent problems for the general manager Feng Qiliang. So he carried Ning Tianya into his room, threw him on the ground and waved his guards out. He was about to start the torture. Old thing, I know where youre from! Feng Qiliang said with an evil voice. Do not think that if you stay silent, your secrets will remain hidden... Confess quickly and we will both be happy... As he spoke, he tore out the rag in Ning Tianyas mouth, leaned down and asked very oppressively. Ning Tianya stared, still unable to speak. Feng Qiliang snorted. He thought to himself, That tree of the little prince was an obvious trap, I have touched it once and was paralyzed for a day... this time, it seems that this old guy also needs a day, right? But he didnt have so much time. His eyes turned, and he grabbed an altar of wine, mmed open the mud seal and said, Old thing, you are fucking fortunate today too, I will personally feed you your wine. Alcohol soothes the bloodstreams and veins, under its warmth, one gradually bes able to move. This ismon sense. He grasped Supremacy Nings chin rudely, forced his mouth open and poured in a full jar of wine. The effect was very obvious! Ning Tianya onlycked a little external help previously. As soon as the wine entered the stomach, the power of the wine immediately ran through the meridians. In a moment, the locked vitality in the Dantian burst out like a flood, moving around his whole body. He recovered immediately. Feng Qiliang touched his chin and smiled evilly. Old man, I see that your eyes are able to turn properly now, and your tongue can move... Dont pretend to me that you cant speak yet, hehe... You better know your situation properly and be honest, otherwise... haha, there are many guards in this pce who would be fond of you... Ning Tianya looked at him strangely and asked with a hoarse voice, What do you want me to say? Feng Qiliangughed aloud and snapped his fingers. You can talk now indeed. Come,e, tell me honestly about the purpose of your trip here. If you say it properly, I will help you... Ning Tianya looked at him weirdly. Huh? Feng Qiliang got near him, feeling good about himself. Know your ce, youre a little rabbit in the hands of a big wolf right now... Before he finished speaking, he was suddenly surprised. The little rabbit in the hands of the big wolf suddenly showed a strange expression in his eyes, then immediately his two hands made a gentle effort outward and all of a sudden, the super thick ropes around him broke into pieces. F*ck! An expert! Feng Qiliang was shocked. His two hands were grabbed in an instant. It was more advantageous to make the first move! Feng Qiliang didnt know what happened before he realized that his hands were grabbed by his opponent, and then one side of his body was unable to move. Then there was a loud pping sound! It was actually a p in his own face! Filthy eunuch! Supremacy Ning cursed resentfully in a low voice. Youre so bold, so bold, huh! You actually know what a little rabbit is! Feng Qiliang was dumbstruck! At this moment, he couldnt regret too much. He thought he was a big wolf that caught a little rabbit and brought it into his nest. In no way could he expect to find himself to be the little rabbit, and to have actually caught a living and energetic big wolf... After a series of pping, Supremacy Ning finally started to question him. However, although General Manager Feng was far inferior to Supremacy Ning in martial abilities, he was actually extremely stubborn. He actually resisted speaking a word. This annoyed Ning Tianya greatly! This guy was also on the side of Chu Yang, he couldnt really beat him to death, could he? Im here to help you all! Ning Tianya roared, feeling extremely conflicted inside. And I only came because Chu Yang begged me to! You jerks! He felt extremely wronged as he went on. You actually used a little kid to put out such a sinister trap to fool this old man... These words felt to Feng Qiliang as though a great thunder just sounded above his head. He felt dizzy. Because Ning Tianya pointed out Chu Yang from the beginning, this one sentence proved himself! Because the Lan n did not know about Chu Yang! Feng Qiliang felt like a duck dumbstruck by a thunder. He muttered, This... then do you know... Ning Tianya snorted angrily, gritted his teeth and said, That little brat is Chu Yangs son, right? That emperor who wanted to behead me, is that the woman Chu Yang got together with, right? What else do you have to say? Feng Qiliang calmed down immediately. To even know this, it meant nothing could be wrong. Groaning, he asked, May I know your name, Elder? Ning Tianya stared. I am Ning... Then, he suddenly shut his mouth and flew into a rage. Are you going to know my name and then use this thing tough at me? Feng Qiliang also felt conflicted. If you dont say your name, how will I introduce you to Your Majesty? Ning Tianya paused and said with an extremely troubled voice, I am Ning Tianya... He felt like hitting his head against the wall as he spoke. Bang! Feng Qiliang actually sat down on the floor, totally dizzy. His eyes stared so much that his two eyeballs almost protruded out. His lips trembled and his whole body shivered. As if he had seen a fairy, he said excitedly, You, you, you... you are Ning Tianya? Supremacy Ning? Elder Ning? Ning Tianya nodded speechlessly. He looked up and sighed. Today... The lifelong great name of this old man... is destroyed! With another bang, Feng Qiliang actually dropped onto the floor, his whole body trembling in extreme excitement. Oh my god... Its Ning Tianya... My holy god, I kicked the butt of Ning Tianya... Oh my... With a thump, he suffered a fierce kick on the butt by Ning Tianya. Youd better forget this. Otherwise... Hmm... Feng Qiliang nodded like a chick pecking at rice. Whats your name? asked Ning Tianya with some difort. My... My name is Feng Qiliang... Feng Qiliang trembled in fear. You can call me... Qiniang... Youre really a eunuch? Ning Tianya asked with a glimmer of hope. After all, to have his butt kicked by a eunuch and an ordinary person were two different things... Feng Qiliang nodded sadly. At the moment... I probably am... this is really difficult to say... Difficult to say... Ning Tianyas face twisted. In a moment, swollen-faced General Manager Feng and high-spirited Ning Tianya appeared in front of Tie Butian. Chapter 1409 - Ning Tianya’s Gains

Chapter 1409 Ning Tianyas Gains

Learning that the old man in front of him was actually Ning Tianya, the number one expert in the world, Tie Butian was also very surprised.Although Ning Tianya was calm on the surface, he felt very embarrassed. After all... it was a bit ridiculous that he came to help them but was put down by their little one-year-old baby... Not to mention Ning Tianya, even the Saint of Heavenly Court would probably feel embarrassed to death for such a thing! But Tie Butian resolved Ning Tianyas embarrassment with just one sentence. If there really was happiness in this world, then I have it now! Thank you, Elder Ning! Ning Tianya in his utmost embarrassment was nevertheless moved by this sentence. Because Ning Tianya was asked toe here by Chu Yang. As a woman who had been separated from her beloved for a long time, in the most difficult times, she received the assistance of her sweetheart. This gave Tie Butian immense happiness! The presence of Ning Tianya meant that nothing could go wrong! Then, the happiness of Tie Butian in the future would be guaranteed! Just like an absolute safety assurance, the arrival of Ning Tianya waspletely inspiring. Tie Butian used such a euphemistic way to express her joy and satisfaction. Ning Tianya needed to think for a moment to understand. Meanwhile, all the embarrassment simply drifted away! Moreover, to a certain extent, it resolved some of the slight hostility in Ning Tianyas heart After all, the female emperor in front was the love rival of his own disciple! But now, in the eyes of Ning Tianya, there was no emperor, only an ordinary woman who felt extremely happy because of the little bit of care from her loved one! Now that this old man is here today, I will certainly live up to Chu Yangs trust. Ning Tianya smiled. I will try my best to ensure that you and your child are safe! Although Ning Tianya had a 100 percent certainty, he still didnt make an absolute promise. Tie Butian said earnestly, If you are confident, Elder Ning, please also... protect my people of the Lower Three Heavens! This chaos started because of Chu Yang and me, but... I dont want anyone in this world to suffer because of this! Since the beginning of my rule, my realm has been prosperous. At present, the world is peaceful. The people have rested and recuperated. The sufferings of the war in previous years have slightly recovered in the past few years. At present, people are living a happy life. But this happiness is not easy toe by and is very fragile. If a big war happens at this time... or if a battle of the strong creates geological catastrophes... it will inevitably cast a shadow on the hearts of the people... and even hurt them. So... please take care of them, Elder Ning. Ning Tianya sighed and said, Naturally! At this moment, Ning Tianya actually felt some admiration for this female emperor. It was rare for him to feel anything like this, but this time, it was because of Tie Butians mindset. In the eyes of ordinary people, if they knew the inside story, they would definitely think Your husband is the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, soaring above the Nine Heavens! You just need to follow him, and you will have countless glory and wealth! Secr imperial power was nothingpared with the godly power of determining life and death! After all, in the eyes of the strong, all the worldly living beings were as insignificant as ants. However, despite being a woman, Tie Butian could uphold her responsibilities and use her abilities to seek happiness for the subjects of her world! She did not take her responsibilities lightly. It had been a few days since Ning Tianya came down to the Lower Three Heavens, but everywhere he went, everyone praised the emperor, andments on her wisdom were endless. This was the most honest evaluation from people at the bottom! Such an emperor was rare in history! Whats more, this emperor was a woman. Ning Tianya said softly, When this matter is settled, Your Majesty can then apany little brother Chu Yang across the world, conquer the Nine Heavens... Wont that be enjoyable? Tie Butians eyes were a bit misty, there was a longing in them, yet immediately she took a deep breath and said softly, There are responsibilities on my shoulders and in my heart. Everyone must keep their responsibilities! She smiled lightly. In the eyes of Supremacy, or of the so-called immortal and sanctified person, the mortal people in the world are no more significant than ants... But which saint, which immortal in the world did not start with that insignificant body? No matter the current position, to forget that insignificant start, even if someone is the ruler of the heavens, I would still say that they have forgotten their origins! And for someone who has forgotten their origins, what qualifications do they have to discuss Great Tao? If one disregarded the suffering of people in the world the moment they attain enlightenment, then what is the use of attaining enlightenment? Chu Yang has his own mission, and I... also have mine! Tie Butian looked at the vast expanse ofnd outside the great hall and said slowly, Thisnd, this world, these people, they are my mission! Even an ant ought to have an ants happiness! It also has the right to happiness! If others cant bring them happiness, then my mission will always be on my shoulders! There is no gender to an emperor. I am an emperor! An emperor is a job, not an honored title! As a woman, I... cant do my best. But as an emperor... I cant let that go easily... Closing eyes for a moment may make thousands miserable, and one instance of idleness may make millions hungry and cold... Tie Butians eyes dimmed and she said, Others are women first before they are something else, but I... have to be an emperor first... before I can possibly be a woman! Ning Tianya stopped talking. Tie Butians words were all sincere. In the presence of people like Ning Tianya, nothing could be faked. Whenever a word was not spoken from the heart, Ning Tianya could feel it! However, until Tie Butian finished, Ning Tianya only felt sincereness! Supremacy Ning sighed long in his heart. He didnt know what luck Chu Yang had that such an amazing woman actually fell in love with him! To such a woman, Ning Tianya had nothing else to say. He only felt fortunate If his disciple were topete fairly with her... She might actually lose. After pondering for a while, Ning Tianya suddenly blurted out a sentence unknowingly. Chu Yangs woman... is my only disciple. Tie Butian didnt seem surprised but just smiled, What do you mean, Elder? In fact, as soon as that sentence came out, Ning Tianya wanted to p himself, and now he was even more unable to speak. Chu Yang already has a beloved person. I have known this for a long time, thats why I have been secretive about my feelings. Tie Butian seemed to be exining something. She grinned bitterly and said, I dont like to fight with anyone for anything... Nor do I like others fighting with me. If he hadnt been poisoned... he wouldnt have known my identity... Afterwards, I found that I had a child. Tie Butian pursed her lips and said, Then, I even wanted to use secret ways of the pce to get rid of this child... I didnt want to be his burden or to give him a reason to ept me... But Im selfish as a woman after all, Tie Butian said in a self-mocking manner. Firstly, I couldnt bear to do that to a child with a man I approved; secondly, I couldnt bear to do that as a mother; thirdly... Iron Cloud also needs an heir! The Iron Cloud royal familys bloodline only has me left. If there is no offspring, this will be the end of it. Elder, do not think that I, Tie Butian, am the kind of woman who would have a child with just any random man... Tie Butian smiled ironically and then continued seriously. So... even if I was scolded as shameless... I dont regret it. No woman would kill her own flesh and blood just because other people called her shameless... Hehe... Even though it hurts your disciple, I-I can only say sorry. Tie Butian chuckled softly. Actually... Your disciple is also one of the reasons why I dont want to go to the Upper Three Heavens with Chu Yang. As a woman, I understand her. It is difficult for me to face my guilt toward her. Especially when were face to face... Here, I can stillfort myself, but if... Ning Tianya finally had nothing to say. For such a woman, even though when he came down, he felt dissatisfied and hostile toward her, but at this moment, his heart was full of admiration. As a woman, she was wless. As an emperor, she was invincible and also the most qualified. As a person, she was still sessful! Ning Tianya sighed long and said sincerely, Your Majestys name is Butian[1], no wonder you can really fix the sky! Tie Butian was silent for a moment and said, Thank you for yourpliment, Elder! Ning Tianya stood up and said, I want to take a look at the little prince, please give me permission, Your Majesty. Tie Butian smiled. Please suit yourself, Elder Ning. In our Iron Cloud, you can move around as you wish! Ning Tianya smiled but couldnt stop sighing inside. A few words had been echoing inside Ning Tianyas mind. ...Which saint, which immortal in the world did not start with an insignificant body? No matter the current position, to forget that insignificant start, even if someone is the ruler of the heavens, I would still say that they have forgotten their origins! And for someone who has forgotten their origins, what qualifications do they have to discuss Great Tao? If one disregarded the suffering of people in the world the moment they attain enlightenment, then what is the use of attaining enlightenment? These words kept echoing inside Ning Tianyas mind like rolling thunder. Every time, he seemed to have some new understanding. Think of that little babys tree, that strange world... Ning Tianya had anotheryer of insight in his heart. I never thought that after Ive been trapped by this bottleneck for more than 10,000 years, I would be entrusted toe down to the Lower Three Heavens for someone else and actually obtain something I never dreamed of before, that too in the ce that I never paid any attention to! Before, I was only worried that there was no path in front, but now, in the Lower Three Heavens, this mother and son have actually each pointed me to a path! From no road, it turned into two roads at once, bing a junction... Ning Tianya shook his head andughed. This is really unexpected... But the greater secret is yet to be found from that little guy... This time, my gain is so great... [1] meaning fix the sky in Chinese Chapter 1410 - Innate Origin

Chapter 1410 Innate Origin

When Ning Tianya saw the little fellow, the little fellow was in the midst of pottering about busily.He was in front of a ball split down the middle into ck and white that had been hung up, staring at it deep in thought as if a grown man. Wearing his split pants, he got into a superbly bold pose, bending his legs into a mock-sitting position as his eyes stared straight ahead. In front of him, that hanging ck and white ball swung about leisurely. At his hip, a tiny little lump was also hanging and swinging about leisurely. Although the little fellows expression was very stern, this situation honestly made anyone whoid eyes on it unable to be serious. Although Ning Tianya was a little troubled, he couldnt help wanting tough too. Suppressing the urge, he walked over to the little fellow. Cough, little bastard... Ning Tianya was exasperated. He had already walked to and fro in front of this fellow quite a few times, but he actually acted like he wasnt there. Shhh~~~ The little fellow raised a finger, signaling for him not to speak. Ning Tianya stopped in his tracks at once. Reaching his arm out, the little fellow pointed to the side with the air of one who brooked no defiance and said fiercely, Stand at the side and dont make any sound. Ning Tianya red at him, feeling as if his eyes were about to throb furiously. All of a sudden, a poot could be heard. At once, Ning Tianya held his breath, a strange look on his face. The little fellow heaved a sigh. Why must you fart everyday when youre so young? Even though you wont find this smell terribly unbearable yourself, its still very embarrassing when others are around. Right away, Ning Tianyas countenance turned even weirder, as if he had swallowed a fart alive. Honestly speaking, even though that fart earlier was a little smelly, Ning Tianya could still bear with it. However, these words of his seriously made Supremacy Ning rather unable to tolerate... What are you doing? Ning Tianya could only ask him seriously. There was a look of deep contemtion on the little fellows face. Take a look. Ning Tianya looked over ordingly. Then, he shook his head at a loss. Hmm? Look... The little fellow said mysteriously, Isnt this... very visual? Ning Tianyas brows furrowed. He tried his best to think about it from the perspective of the Great Tao, only to conclude... What kind of visuality was he talking about? He shook his head in puzzlement. The little fellow looked at him with great dissatisfaction. Look at it Doesnt it look very much like a ball? Ning Tianya swallowed hard. Then, he rolled his eyes intensely. Look like a ball? What I want to do the most right now is to kick you out like a ball! That is a goddamn ball right from the start!! This is a ball! The little fellows smooth and delicate face, so tender as if water would ooze out if it was pinched, formed a deeply contemtive look as he said, But this is a world! A world? Ning Tianya stared at him. Theres ck as well as white on it. The little fellow said dispassionately, Just like how theres day and also night in life, as well as life and death. Just like this universe where theres heaven and also earth, Yin as well as Yang! Oh? Ning Tianya involuntarily turned his attention to this little ck and white ball and observed it carefully. The surface was indeed split down the middle into ck and white. There were only two colors on it ck and white just like tworge strangely-shaped fishes with an eye each. But when all returns to its origin, life and death, Yin and Yang, heaven and earth, ck and white, the north and south are all on the same little ball, said the little fellow with his childish voice. Ning Tianya suddenly felt as if he had been struck by lightning. These words, to a regr person, would probably make one think this way Whats the big deal? Thats how it is right from the start. These words are very normal! But Ning Tianya was different. He had already half-surpassed life and death. When he heard these words in this instant, all his attention was hooked. Life and death, Yin and Yang, heaven and earth They were all here! One lived and also died here; whether alive or dead, he would never break away from this domain! What did this exin? Ning Tianya suddenly felt like he was in somewhat of a trance. A regr persons trance might have been because his mind was in an unsettled state, but Ning Tianyas trance, at his level, was typically a sign of impending enlightenment. The next moment, Ning Tianya felt himself entering a fascinating state of being. With rapt attention, Tie Yang, with a strange light in his eyes, watched Ning Tianya sink into a sort of primal chaos state of being. After a long while, he murmured to himself, I wonder if its because the people in this world are too impoverished or if its because their aptitude is too good? In the other world... Everyone in the streets is full of supreme theories, yet they treated them merely as beginner textbooks... Other than studying and bing literate, they cant think of anything else. Sighing heavily, he murmured, How could thousands of years of painstaking efforts of those who came before us exist merely to let one be literate? The heavens against the earth, rain against the wind,nd against the sky... How could they be mere innocent pairings? The heavens are ck and thends yellow, the early primitive stage of the universe[1]... Could these be beginner literature that only elementary school children can read while adults stay away from it? Once a treasure is exposed to all as though amon brick, it ends up looking as if there is no value in it... What a shame. ... Ning Tianya seemed to have experienced a dream. In the dream, he saw aplete cycle of his life from the time of birth till his death; born here, bred here, and died here. From start to end, he was in a strange circle. He remembered all the events from when he was alive, as well as possessed clear memories of everything that happened after his death. For a while, he couldnt help butpare his life and death. Yet he felt bored to death and he heaved a heavy sigh. As he sighed, his mind cleared up. In front of him, a brat wearing split pants staring at him with his clear and bright eyes. When Ning Tianyas eyes met with this pair of eyes that was free of even the slightest impurities, he suddenly felt a sense of shameing over him. He had experienced too much filth in his life. Now, as he looked upon such pure and clean eyes once more... Your aptitude is not bad. The little fellow sighed. ring into Ning Tianyas eyes, he asked, You broke through earlier, right? No... Ning Tianya was rather flushed with embarrassment. Being told by a one-year-old toddler that his aptitude was not bad... Cough, to Ning Tianya who was tens of thousands of years old, it was a seriously intriguing feeling. If he had really broken through, then that would be fine and all. But the problem was that... he didnt. Which made it rather hard to justify. You didnt? The little fellows eyes bulged out of their sockets, as if this oue was also greatly outside of his expectations. You clearly benefited, but you actually didnt break through? Even that eunuch Feng Qiliang broke through by one level when he first heard it... Ning Tianya was so miserable that he wanted to smash his head against a wall. Im the goddamn awe-inspiring number one expert, but in the eyes of this kid, I cant evenpare to a eunuch! As if he wanted to throw up blood, he retorted, What cultivation level is Feng Qiliang at? And what level is this old man at? If we were to draw an analogy, Feng Qiliang only needs a grain of rice to break through while this old man needs an entire rice field to do it! You little... When he reached this part, he suddenly shut up. Damn it, what am I saying all these to a one-year-old baby for? Thats true. The little baby nodded seriously. As he nodded, the little chicky in his crotch also swayed to and fro. Then, he said seriously, Your cultivation can soon be considered rudimentary... Ning Tianya mped his mouth shut, his temples throbbing, as though all the blood in him was about to rush to his head. Im about to be rudimentary... Do you goddamn know that this person whos about to be rudimentary in your eyes is the current number one expert in the world of the Nine Heavens?! Is your father really Chu Yang? asked Ning Tianya in exasperation. The little fellow rolled his eyes in contempt. Do you think other people qualify to be? Ning Tianya wanted to faint once again. This crown prince is well-versed in his studies and aplished in his martial arts. Kind and wise, I will descend upon the world as a ruler in the future and bless the world with fortune for years and years toe as I unite the martial world! The crown prince dered seriously. Other than my father, who else is qualified to have a son like me? Ning Tianya coughed a couple of times and suppressed the urge to spray blood from his mouth. Is the window open? The little fellow replied mysteriously, This crown prince never goes through the window. Ive always been open board and straightforward; I only go through the main door! ...... After a long time... Inspiration suddenly hit Ning Tianya. Surely youre not the reincarnation of some ultimate expert? The little fellow nced at him contemptuously. Did you see one? One? Ning Tianya was taken aback. Im talking about that tree! The little fellow said impassively, That tree is the world and that pond the underworld. That region is theherworld and that bridge is the passageway of humans and ghosts. Humans were originally a speck of dust that didnt amount to anything. As the water of the underworld flows into the passageway of humans and ghosts, the past life of a human steps onto the first level of the world. Only then does he start to possess a consciousness and begins his struggle. No matter which level one climbs to, just by relying on ones strength, he can never shake off heaven! Therefore, no matter which level it is, in the end, only demise awaits him... After his demise, he reenters the otherworld. No matter how high one has gone when alive, at that point, he would only be returned to his most primitive state by the waters of reincarnation... Which is to say, only dust that does not possess consciousness is able to go round and begin again! Thus... Under such strict and stringentw and regtion of the universe, the reincarnation of so-called ultimate experts is no different from a typical infant! How can they... possibly be as much of a genius as me? Ning Tianyas brows drew together tightly. But this sort of thing definitely exists! Thats because... due to external factors, they are able to retain a bit of their true soul! The little fellow went on disdainfully. However, making use of external factors to retain ones true soul is ultimately not the same as ones own innate ability. Thus... their future aplishments are limited! Without waiting for Ning Tianyas response, the little fellow smiled peculiarly. This world has already existed for a hundred thousand years. Among the experts of each generation, is any of them who reached the pinnacle the reincarnation of an ultimate expert? Ning Tianya was stunned! Regarding the reincarnation and rebirth of ultimate experts, Ning Tianya had heard of it when he went to the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. He could also be certain that it truly existed. But... ording to what he knew, it seemed like there really wasnt anyone like that among the few sovereigns who stood at the apex of the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! Ones inherent nature and conscience... are their strongest weapons! His original self itself is the sturdiest precious raft to cross the secr world! The little fellow was filled with disdain for the concept itself. Borrowing the power of external factors, be it artifacts or medicine... wouldnt work! Where do spiritual artifactse from? They are forged by humans! Where do elixirse from? They are synthesized by humans! Where do heaven and earthe from? They are pioneered by humans! Borrowing the power of external factors and abandoning even ones original self... how can they possibly reach the pinnacle! Ning Tianya was horrified and shaken. He asked humbly, May I ask the crown prince, what skill technique are you cultivating with that tree? The little fellow smiled. That is the skill technique of Innate Origin. Making use of every source of innate origin in the universe, extracting its essence and discarding the chaff, attaining the Great Tao, and establishing ones innate origin! Ning Tianya felt as if he had understood something. If that tree were the world, then the tree is still very small. The little fellow said in a profound and unfathomable manner, When one looks upon the tree when he is in the water, the tree would be the world. But one must know that while being in that position, outside of that world, theres still the very broad and vast sky... Ning Tianya suddenly recalled That tree was only a small existence in the pond in the imperial garden. On the other hand, outside of it, there was the entire pce, the vast Lower Three Heavens, the Middle Three Heavens, Upper Three Heavens and the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! In that case... in this cosmic universe, was the Nine Heavens Imperial Court also just as small and insignificant as this tree? [1] This line is the first line of Book of Changes, an ancient Chinese divination text and the oldest of the Chinese ssics Chapter 1411 - So-called Manners And Etiquette

Chapter 1411 So-called Manners And Etiquette

The next couple of days, Ning Tianya naturally became the little fellows guardian spirit. He followed him wherever he went. The rtionship between the old man and the young kid actually warmed up rapidly. They stayed together everyday, no one knowing what they were actually up to. Tie Butian was greatlyforted by this situation. With Ning Tianya by her sons side, practically nothing could go wrong. Needless to say, Tie Butian was unaware of the exact ongoings between the old man and the young kid. If she were, it was likely that this wise emperor would pass out. Cough, Tie Yang, shouldnt you start on the story today already? What happened to that monkey? Has hee out from underneath the mountain? asked Ning Tianya. Whats the hurry? The little fellow rolled his eyes. I need to cultivate today... ... Ning Tianya heaved a sigh. All of a sudden, he felt as if he had returned to his youth. When he was teaching his disciple, he had to rack his brains to tell stories to his disciple. Now that he was here to protect this little fellow, he actually needed to rack his brains to beg this little fellow to tell him stories... Atst, one day, a puzzled Ning Tianya asked, These things are all very deep and profound, but you told me all of it the very first time we met... Is it really because children are unable to keep things to themselves? This is a kind of fate, replied the little fellow mysteriously. Fate? Supremacy Ning was rather pleased. Looks like he was still pretty likeable... This little kiddo actually felt like he was reliable and could hit it off with him the moment heid eyes on him... But actually, it was my error in judgment! The little fellow suddenly said rather dejectedly, Youre here to protect us... but I kept thinking that your cultivation wasnt very high and was only rudimentary... And so, I thought... Ning Tianya was stunned. Then, his facial muscles twitched, and twitched again, and then once more... He was even rather grudgeful in this instant. How great would it be if you had only said the first part? Fate... But adding on this part afterward... You really might as well not have added it. But these few days, in terms of benefitting, it truly was Ning Tianya who had benefited the most! He was just like a wanderer who was originally at the end of his path, yet all of a sudden, several paths appeared right in front of him! When several paths suddenly appeared in front of someone who hade to a dead-end, not to mention that every path led to an oasis What kind of feeling would that be? That was exactly the kind of feeling Ning Tianya had. Back then, when he had first gone to the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, Ning Tianya knew right away that his cultivation was far from enough. Otherwise, Xue Leihan wouldnt have especially gotten him to watch over the Nine Heavens. There were definitely a lot of other people who were suitable for this task... but why did he especially select him for it? Firstly, it was because it was from here that he had gone up. Secondly... it was probably also because of his aptitude. Perhaps his future wasnt terribly bright? Staying up there would have been a waste, so he might as well return to the Nine Heavens to carry out tasks... Ning Tianya hade to understand this a long time ago. Although he was dejected and disappointed about it, he also knew very well that such things couldnt be forced. But now, a few words from Tie Yang the little fellow and a few words from Tie Butian, when put together, had given Ning Tianya a tremendous chance! Perhaps his aptitude remained the same as ever without any changes. But now, he could see a wide path to heaven and also knew how to get there! To Ning Tianya, this was no different from an incredible opportunity! ... On this day, the old man and the young kid sat under that world tree... All of a sudden, Ning Tianyas countenance shifted slightly. He had sensed something. It seemed like something was out of the ordinary... People from the Lan n hade down? To be honest, Ning Tianya had been puzzling over something thest few days Why hadnt anyone from the Lan ne down yet? Their speed and reaction were so slow... Needless to say, Supremacy Ning waspletely unaware that the first batch had actually made their way down a long time ago and that they had only been a step behind him. But that batch of people had also gone straight down with nary a pause... Feng Qiliang also sensed something. He came toward them in a hurry. Look after the pce. Ning Tianya frowned. Ill go and intercept them! It was as if a huge load had been lifted off Feng Qiliangs shoulders. He nodded repeatedly. ... The Great Elder of the Lan n and the others didnt meet with any obstacles as they made their way down. All was calm the entire way to Iron Cloud Citadel. For a moment there, all of them were rather rmed and doubtful. By right, they should have been ambushed or run into some kind of trouble during their way there... Yet everything was calm and peaceful right now! When they reached Iron Cloud Citadel, this feeling became even more prominent. It was even more peaceful. Moreover, the bizarre thing was that after searching throughout the whole city, they actually couldnt detect even a hint of anyone from the Lan n! Where was Eldest Young Master Lan Ruo? And the other few Supreme Martial Artist experts? Where did they go? It wasnt as if they couldve dissolved into nothingness in these Lower Three Heavens, right? After much investigation, they finally ascertained There was absolutely no trace of them here! Great Elder, what should we do now? asked one of the high priests, whose countenance was filled with murderous intent. Since we cant find them, the only possibility is that this has something to do with the pce! With a cold and sinister expression, the Great Elder said, Lets go to the pce and seize that emperor for interrogation. No matter what, we should be able to get some news. Yes... Just that theres no sign of the Eldest Young Master and the others. Its highly likely that someone has alreadyid hands on them! Someone said. All of them remained silent, their expressions simrly cold and sinister. This wasnt highly likely but rather, definitely! That someone had alreadyid hands on them! From this, there was already not a chance at all of both parties cooperating! Lets go to the pce! With a wave, the Great Elder led the team and headed toward the pce. 110 men marched out simultaneously; in this instant, it was as if a great million-strong military contingent was charging forward as one! Such a team of experts was definitely enough to overturn these Lower Three Heavens! The entire way there, the crowd automatically separated out of their own volition. A wide path leading straight to the pce appeared right away. Winds howled as murderous intent pervaded the entire atmosphere! Since you dont know whats good for you, then dont me us for being cruel and vicious! All of them thought this way in their hearts. They had only walked out 1,100 feet when the crowd in front of them suddenly separated. A figure in soft robes appeared as light as a feather in the path that they needed to take to reach the pce. It was an extremely ordinary-looking old man. With a smile, he looked at all of them. As though it was such a pleasure to have friends who came from afar. Everyone, where are you going? asked the old man who was all smiles. You are? There was wariness in the Great Elders eyes. Could this old man be from the pce? The Great Elder found the old man somewhat familiar. But even if he were to rack his brains, it would never ever ur to him that the number one expert of the world, Ning Tianya, would actually show up here! Besides, after raising his cultivation twice, the aura around Ning Tianya was now vastly different from before. In the first ce, he was someone who existed in legends, not to mention that the memories of the Great Elder and the others were fuzzy and actually couldnt recognize him. Im someone whos here to negotiate with you. Ning Tianya smiled extremely amicably. How about we find somewhere to talk? The Great Elder snorted. Youre from the pce? Yes, you could say that. Ning Tianya nodded. Just as well. This old man also has something to ask you! The Great Elder very stylishly waved. Lead the way! Come with me. Ning Tianya took his attitude in good stride and took the initiative to go first. His destination was shockingly identical to Chu Yangs choice when he was here The old site of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion! After a short moment. How about here? A smiling Supremacy Ning said, This ce is surrounded by water and quiet and tranquil. Its very suitable for discussions. The Great Elders eyes swept across the area. Smiling slightly, hemented, Its also suitable to do other things. Ning Tianyas eyes were slits as he replied, Yes, yes... Its also very suitable for other things. Supremacy Ning was also rather filled with annoyance right now. Even though I only showed an average level of cultivation because Im afraid of scaring all of you, its also already a good number of grades into the Supreme Martial Artist level... Why are these people so rude? This old thing, your tone of voice is pretty headstrong! The Third High Priest looked down upon him. What, are you even thinking of doing something to us here? Come here and get on your knees! And answer my questions! He was already full of rage from the start, yet aftering down here, they actually discovered that everyones status here was unknown. Right in the midst of their frustration, they had to run into such an unbelievable old man... Damn it, your cultivation is certainly something in the Lower Three Heavens. But who are we? What does that pathetic level of cultivation of yours amount to? The Second High Priest hastily mediated. Third Brother, keep your calm. Lets get things clear before we talk about other things... Once the truth is out, this old fellow... isnt his fate going to be entirely up to you to do as you see fit? In the blink of an eye, youll be able to put him into 365 different poses... Feh!~ The Third High Priest spat. You old bastard, you seriously dont have a discerning eye at all! If I dont teach him a good lessonter, this old man would seriously have lived all these years for nothing... To think there are half-baked goods like these in the world prancing back and forth thinking that they are already number one in the world... Damn, do you freaking think that youre Ning Tianya? Right away, raucousughter filled the ce. Ning Tianyas countenance darkened. What the hell is this manner of speech? Cough, everyone has also already cultivated for several thousand years... With a displeased look, Ning Tianya said, As Supreme Martial Artists, you need to have the bearing of a Supreme Martial Artist no matter what... If even you behave like a shrew on the streets... Arent you afraid of sullying your own status? And falling short of appropriate etiquette? Feh, what goddamn nonsense! Etiquette? F*ck your goddamn ridiculous etiquette! The Third High Priest spat at him. Then, he started to rant. If I have to mind my etiquette even with lowly ants like you... Who do you think you are? Actually putting on a high and mighty attitude to lecture me? Come,e, grandson, let grandpa here show you what etiquette is! Right away, the look on Ning Tianyas face became terribly dreadful. The Great Elder had already found a raised area and taken a seat by then. He said fiercely, Third Brother, dont be rash. Get that old bastard over here first and let me interrogate him. Somewhat in disbelief, Ning Tianya turned over and looked at the Great Elder of the Lan n in astonishment. He had once met this Great Elder many years ago. At that time, the other partys manners and etiquette could be said to have reached a point where it was entirely natural and part of him, and respectful to an extent that was considerate right down to every little detail. He had even praised him for such a long time. He didnt expect that after so many years, when he had forgotten him and saw him only as a normal person, he was actually this... abominable and filthy! Or perhaps, when facing people weaker than themselves, this was exactly how these people behaved? Whereas manners and etiquette... only came into y when facing people stronger than them? At once, Ning Tianya thought of what Tie Butian had said If one disregarded the suffering of people in the world the moment they attain enlightenment, then what is the use of attaining enlightenment? Chapter 1412 - The Killing Intent of A Supreme Martial Artis

Chapter 1412 The Killing Intent of A Supreme Martial Artis

What are you looking at? The Great Elder rolled his eyes in displeasure. Come here and answer my questions!With a strange expression on his face, Ning Tianya pointed at his own nose You... are talking to me? Frowning, the Great Elder answered indifferently, If not you, then is this old man calling a dog over? Calling... a dog... Ning Tianya straight up fossilized. Did he need to insult others like that? Even when this old man is facing the Emperor, Xue Leihan... Ive never once been insulted like this! The sudden fury made Ning Tianya almost unable to catch his breath. When he came out this time, he had originally thought that if he could persuade them to go back, he would just give them a piece of advice and that would be it. After all, it wasnt suitable for him to get involved in the war between the Nine Tribtions and the Nine Super ns... But... who would have thought that before he could even open his mouth, a vicious scolding would be aimed right in his face? Someone chided him loudly as he was pushed on his back. What? Werent you pretty formidable earlier? Cat got your tongue? Hurry and go over! The push actually caused Ning Tianya to stumble over to the Great Elder. The Great Elder snorted in a rather dissatisfied manner. Then he asked, Tell me, where are the people whom the Lan n sent down here previously? Ning Tianya breathed heavily. What? Acting dumb? The Third High Priest flew into a rage and strode forward. Are you deaf? Hes asking you a question! As he spoke, he raised his arm, about to deliver a huge p! Kill that old thing! Loud moring could be heard from all around. Ning Tianya was somewhat trembling all over from fury. This has seriously reached an intolerable point! Even I, the number one expert in this world, have never bullied anyone like this even when facing a weak and powerless regr human! This is simply too much! The next moment, Supremacy Ning eruptedpletely! Reaching out, he swiftly grabbed the Third High Priests handing toward him. The next moment, the crisp sound of bones cracking rang out. A forceful p thennded on the Third High Priests cheek. With a loud smack, the Third High Priests face swiveled forcefully to the side! His hand trembling, the seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artist Third High Priest crumpled like a heap of mud. With a thud, he fell to his knees before Ning Tianya! Before the brutality and tion on his face could even be wiped off, the Third High Priest was thrown straight into the deep abyss. In fact, his expression wasnt even in time to switch to one of astonishment! Everyone was stunned! Seeing Ning Tianya tidying up the Third High Priest so cleanly, all of them were filled with shock. No matter how careless the Third High Priest might have been, even if he had been ambushed by a sneak attack, surely he shouldnt be this helpless? He copsed just like that? One must understand that he was a seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artist! One who had crossed the boundary between immortal and mortal! A tragic scream escaped the Third High Priest. It was only now that he registered the pain. Ning Tianya had only grabbed him gently earlier, but the bones in his right hand were totally crushed now! The scream had only just left his mouth when he realized. He quickly mped his mouth shut and bore with the pain. Kneel properly and dont move! Dont scream! Ning Tianya let go and said impassively. As his dispassionate voice rang out, Ning Tianya felt killing intent, which hadnt welled up in him for a very long time, suddenly start to burn wildly, as though oil being heated by white-hot mes. These people had crossed Ning Tianyas limits! So its an expert! Beads of cold sweat caused by the pain formed on the Third High Priests forehead. However, he raised his head with a sinister smile and tentatively got onto his feet slowly. But... even if youre an expert, what can you do in front of so many people? Ning Tianya gave him an icy smile. I told you to stay on your knees! Didnt you hear me? All of a sudden, an overwhelming aura gushed out from all over him, as though torrential mountain floods. In this instant where Ning Tianyas unbridled aura was unleashed, the entire world of the Nine Heavens changed! The entire Lower Three Heavens, no matter where, felt this strong and powerful pressure at the same time! Every single person was filled with fear! These people from the Lan n who was right opposite him were the first to bear the brunt of it. They could feel the terror of this wave of power even more deeply! The Third High Priest, who had just gotten off his knees, suddenly crashed back onto his knees with a loud m. The forcefulness of it was enough to even let everyone present hear a loud and crisp crack! On the ground, a puddle of blood formed and started to spread. With this kneel, both his knees were totally crushed! But he had forgotten all about the pain. There was only boundless fear in his heart! The Great Elder had long been frightened out of his wits! There was no way he would ever have imagined that this old man, who looked as if he could trample on him anyhow he wished to, was actually such a fearsome skilled expert! At this moment, Ning Tianyas aura, coupled with his looks, finally summoned a faraway memory in the Great Elders mind Someone who existed in legends and a figure who had already be a legend itself! His face suddenly turned deathly pale! He was still a middle-aged man when he had unwittingly met that elusive person. At that time, with a heart full of worship, he had paid his respects to that person under a seniors rmendation. Ever since then, he had never seen him ever again in the thousands of years that followed! But at this point, he suddenly recalled it In that memory that had turned fuzzy and indistinct since a long time ago, how was it that that persons looks were so simr to those of this old man in front of him right now? You, you... Who... are you? The Second High Priest circted his energy desperately to resist this terrifying aura. Several of the others had already copsed onto the floor. There were even some who could no longer move. Under the influence of such a fearsome aura, even shifting ones little finger was as difficult as ascending to heaven. My surname is Ning! Ning Tianya said dispassionately, My name is Ning Tianya! Boom! In this instant, everyone from the Lan n practically felt as if the sky had just fallen on them! Ning Tianya! The number one expert of the Nine Heavens! The person, whom they had resorted to every conceivable means to humiliate earlier while pointing at his nose, was actually the Ning Tianya whom all of them worshipped like a god? Ning... Old Elder Ning... The Great Elder dropped to his knees with a thud, his facial features all warped and contorted. In a voice that wasnt even a voice anymore, he uttered, Its us juniors who failed to recognize greatness when its right in front of us... Ning Tianya heaved a heavy sigh. He said mournfully, When I came here, I had originally intended to protect two people and then persuade all of you to return, and that would have been it... But I absolutely didnt expect that today would actually be the very first time in this old mans life being called a bastard. Ning Tianya shook his head. Ive always been one to have a clear conscience in my behavior as well as my actions. But today, I was actually called a dog by someone else! Simrly, this is also the first time in my entire life! For the first time in my life, someone pointed at my nose and told me that I needed to get on my knees before I can answer their questions! ...This world has really be one that I cannot understand anymore... Ning Tianya sighed. Each new generation truly surpasses the previous... and the new generation reces the old... The Great Elder shook like a leaf. Elder... Please spare us, Elder... On ount of... And today remains the first time in my entire life that such intense killing intent has erupted in this old man! Disregarding just how many sins all of you havemitted usually with this sort of behavior but only because all of you have offended me today! ... Ning Tianya said peacefully, Get up and fight with this old man! After youve killed me... Youll be able to do whatever you want in these Lower Three Heavens. Kill you? The Great Elder was close to tears. If were capable of killing you, would you, Ning Tianya, even have survived till now? What kind of joke is that! Fight with you? In these Nine Heavens, the only one of enough status to fight with you is Bu Liuqing alone. Or the Lord Dharma Supreme, or Lord Wu or the Moon Breeze couple might have the capability to... but definitely not us... Today, my killing intent has been roused, so I will definitely kill! Sharp murderous intent slowly formed in Ning Tianyas eyes. So... Get up and fight with me... Do not let me look down on the Lan n! Elder Ning, spare our lives... I really didnt know... ... Pleads for mercy echoed all around. Fight? What a joke! Against Ning Tianya, who dared to fight? Even if it were the Lan ns Elder, Lan Buhui, who was here, he definitely wouldnt dare to agree to fight with Ning Tianya! The disdain on Ning Tianyas face got heavier and heavier. If they could just stand and battle Ning Tianya, perhaps Ning Tianya might have taken into ount that at least they dared to own up to what they did, and perhaps there would be a chance that things might turn for the better. But their behavior now only disgusted Ning Tianya! Are all of you only capable of bullying very weak people? The moment you meet someone powerful, all of you turn into backbone-less invertebrates? When did the Nine Super ns who oncemanded the wind and the clouds turn into this? Since thats the case, then all of you can die! Ning Tianya heaved a heavy sigh. His hand came down andnded on the Third High Priests forehead with a smack. With a soft grunt, disbelief shone in the Third High Priests eyes and his body slowly crumpled onto the ground. Ning Tianyas killing intent had already been triggered. He didnt care whether others resisted or not! His killing intent had never been easily roused. But once triggered, there was no way to reign it back in! In this world, there truly wasnt even a single person who could escape Ning Tianyas pursuit! Thud, thud, thud. Another three people crumpled onto the ground. Lets risk it! So what even if hes Ning Tianya? Everyone, get him! The Great Elder took off into the air, the fear in his eyes turning into a crazed look. But at that very instant of him charging forward, the tips of his feet rose into the air and kicked an unfortunate fellow towards Ning Tianya while he himself retreated like a specter. Ning Tianya sighed long and hard, his palm striking out! The Great Elder, who was in the midst of flying backwards, suddenly jerked as though he had been struck by lightning. A numb sensation went through him. Then, he crashed downwards through the air. Lan n members dived toward Ning Tianya from all directions. A hint of grieving sympathy shed across Ning Tianyas eyes. All of a sudden, he struck out with full force, not holding back at all! ... Only five minutes had passed. Ning Tianya walked out of the old site of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion. His cyan robes were clean and neat. He paused in front of the doorway to the old site of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion, murmuring to himself, The Lan n... is probably finished... Then, he turned around and walked toward the pce without even looking back. Within the old site of the Heavenly Armament Pavilion, all was calm and peaceful. Not even a trace of blood could be seen. All those who participated in the battle earlier had already disappeared, their whereabouts a mystery. Perhaps, only when one dug into the earth underneath would one be able to find them. Ning Tianya did not know that this was precisely where the previous batch of Lan n members who hade to Iron Cloud Citadel was buried after being killed by Chu Yang! And now, the corpses of those from the Lan n were buried into these grounds once again. Both batches were elites from the Lan n. Gathering and meeting here. For some reason, ever since Chu Yang left this ce, it seemed to have be a fantastic burial ground. Not only did Chu Yang choose this ce to kill, but Ning Tianya had also chosen this ce... ... At the same time as Ning Tianya going on a killing spree, Chu Yang and his brothers were also doing the same thing... Chapter 1413 - Severe Laws Are Necessary When Constructing A New City In Chaotic Times

Chapter 1413 Severe Laws Are Necessary When Constructing A New City In Chaotic Times

Tian City entered a period of reconstruction that knew no difference between day and night!One must admit that Mo Tianji truly possessed great spirit He straight up employed all the manpower that he could mobilize! Several hundred thousand people were at work here. Command aftermand was issued by Mo Tianji, as though flowing water, without even a bit of disorder. A team was specially tasked to demolish houses that were already half-wrecked. Right after, another team was in charge of cleaning and picking out useful resources and setting them aside. Next, another team would start building tents. Another four teams ushered themon people to take temporary shelter in the tents. As these took ce, several other teams cooked and prepared meals. At the same time, constructionmenced in all regions that were ready! All physicians in the city were gathered and divided into eight teams. They headed to eight different directions to conduct consultations and treat the injured. There were some physicians who were unwilling to do freebor. They had only just stated their conditions when Mo Tianji gave the order, and off with their heads it was! It was fine if anyone didnt follow orders. There was use for their heads after all For demonstration purposes to the public. It was also fine if anyone wanted to take advantage of the chaos to create trouble; their heads were equally useful. No matter what kind of position one was in the past or how high his status was, all who defied orders at this moment were executed without fail! With cold-blooded and ruthless extreme measures, Mo Tianji was, in a detached and rational yet most efficient manner, carrying out this task! The few nearby ns affiliated to the Lan n werepletely taken in by Mo Tianji. When two of the ns wanted to resist, the moment Mo Tianji issued the order, the Nine Tribtions brothers were activated at once. Overnight, ten thousand decapitated heads formed a towering mountain! Severews and regtions are needed in chaotic times! Mo Tianji said. Murder is a sin! But when killing a person is for the sake of saving two people, it is a merit! Mo Tianji said. Those who take advantage of chaotic times to get rich Die! Those who take advantage of chaotic times tomit robbery Die! Those who do not follow orders Die! Those who are tardy in following orders Die! Those who stand by and do nothing when others are in peril Die! ... Under Mo Tianjis strict and severews, after a period of chaos, thew and order in Tian City actually reached The Great Unity[1] standards! Valuables could be seen in any of the ruins, be it gold and silver or Purple Crystals and White Crystals. They glittered and shone in the light. Yet no one ever dared to pick them up and stuff them into their bosom. All of it was piled somewhere quietly and put together for official use. Some people wailed, This belongs to my family... You have to give it to me! The next moment, des woulde swinging down upon them, their heads leaving their bodies Lord Mo has said, Even your life doesnt belong to you! There is nothing in this world that belongs to you! My eyes are set only on the reconstructed Mother City! Mo Tianji said, During the reconstruction process, I have only one rule for any obstructions there may be To kill! It may not be the most humane, but in such times, it is however the most efficient method! In any region, should anyone freeze to death, death fell upon those in charge of distributing resources! Should anyone starve to death, death also fell upon those in charge of preparing meals! In merely a few short days, Tian City lookedpletely different. I can let all of you live in heaven! As long as you are obedient. But I can also let all of you go straight to hell the moment you are not! Mo Tianjis almost-monstrous-like ability to n as a whole, his almost-cold-blooded methods of controlling others, and his almost-legend-like schemes were all disyed to their limit in this incident! All the remaining mary assets were piled up in the city square. They were left in in view and exposed to the elements without anything shielding them. Purple Crystals, White Crystals, gold and silver Everything was piled up into mountains! Thieves visited the area every single night. And every single night, countless people were killed. This is exactly my way of luring out and killing off all the avaricious miscreants in this city! Mo Tianji said apathetically, Since there are already 400,000 to 500,000 people in this city who have died because of me, I dont mind doubling this number! I wish only to create a paradise! Anyone who tries to wreck this is unforgivable! Alongside his cold and detached orders, rule after rule was also swiftly implemented. Everyone hadnt even fullye around from the previous explosion when they naturally epted the truth that this Tian City has changed hands. Countless steeds raced out of the city like whirlwinds. They brought with them Mo Tianjis letters to try and recruit all the affiliated ns within the Lan ns territory. Mo Tianjis stipted deadline Five days! Within five days, should any of the messengers not return, then the n that he was in charge of delivering the letter to would be wiped out! Before the messengers left, they were forced to consume poison. Should they not return despite being able to, the poison would take effect and the messenger would die! And his entire family killed! Five dayster, Ao Xieyun, Xie Danqiong, Gu Duxing, Ji Mo and Luo Kedi set out repeatedly tounch attacks One after another, several ns affiliated to the Lan n were totally wiped out, blood flowing out a thousand miles! Regarding this, Ao Xieyun had once tactfully brought it up to Mo Tianji When ones sin of killing is too strong, it goes against the natural harmony of the world. Mo Tianjis response was If we do not kill them when we should right now, it wont be as simple as just going against the natural harmony of the world! Even if they submit to me right now, I would still need to put them on a period of probation, what more when they straight up rejected me? If they dont follow my orders now, and even if they do pretend to submit, problems will definitely ur in the future. In that case, they might as well all turn into dead bodies while its still a time of chaos! There was once when Mo Tianji said something during an inspection of the city. Many years in the future, these words of his were regarded as valuable words of wisdom by countless feudal lords! Even if I kill off so many people in this city that only one person remains, I still want this city to function ording to my wishes! Otherwise, even if there are millions of people in this city, it is the same as having nobody here when no one follows my orders! If thats the case, theres no harm in annihting it! One must admit that in chaos such as these, only inhumane and oppressive methods like this were the most effective. I like obedient people. Even if youre someone whose nature is rebellious, I hope that when you are in my territory, youll act like an obedient person, even if you must put on a pretense! Otherwise, youll die! Those who are obedient will not be rewarded. However, should anyone be defiant and secretly be up to no good, after he is reported, this persons entire family will be killed. The person who reported him can take over all his property as their own personal assets! As severe rule after severe rule was issued, Tian City err no, it should be called Mother City from this point onwards Mother City saw people being killed everyday! Toward thest few days, the number of people getting killed became fewer and fewer. Law and order in the city also became better and better. This city is a fair world! Mo Tianji said, After they are constructed, everyones houses will be the same. Everyones mary assets will be the same! There are no poor people, no rich people, no merchants, none... There is nothing at all... Whatever you wish to do in the future, think of something on your own. If you wish to make more money, think of something on your own. I dont care what methods you use, but do not give me an excuse to kill! All of you can establish your own rules; I wont interfere! But... If I think that youve made a mistake, then youll have to die! This was an unreasonable way of governance. A cruel way of rule. But here, it formed the highest degree of efficiency! Even Chu Yang was rather astonished. In his opinion, for Mo Tianji topletely take over and transform this city into a totally different look, considering these ruins, he would need at least a year! In fact, a year might not even be enough. But under Mo Tianjis forced implementation, it actually took only a month! Be it martial artists or regr folk, all of them were docile and obedient. So many people were killed, yet no one grumbled orined. When they spoke of Lord Mo, they actually had such an appraisal of him Although Lord Mo likes to kill a little too much, hes still a pretty good person. Pretty good... Even putting Chu Yang aside, when the other brothers heard such an appraisal, every one of them was so astounded that their eyeballs were bouncing all over the floor! Arent you afraid that this will drive everyone away? Chu Yang had once asked. Its tough for one to leave his homnd! Toward Chu Yangs question, Mo Tianji only answered this way in a low voice, To people, thend which birthed and nurtured him is his roots. Most people, whether kind or evil, wise or foolish, would rather die than leave thend where they were born. Of course, theres a precondition As long as he still hasnt made a name for himself in the world after his mid-twenties! Moreover, it is very fair here. As long as they do not break thew, theyll be fine. If they are bullied, there are even people to stand up for them. This kind of ce can even be considered the one and only in the Nine Heavens. Mo Tianji said impassively, Furthermore, during this entire time, Ive only taken lives but didnt establish any specific rules orws on how they should live. Yet there are already people establishingws and rules based on every person I killed. When I came across it by chance and took a look, its more or less already perfect. There are a good 186 death penalties! Mo Tianji smiled slightly. Im very satisfied! Chu Yang was bbergasted. This could work too? But he had to admit that this really could! In addition, themon people establishingws and penalties on their own was far better than having the ruling party establishing them. Although the penalties were discovered and established based on the crimes of those people who were killed by Mo Tianji, in the hearts of the people, thesews were still undeniably figured out by themselves! Everyone had amon cognition How can I not follow thews that I myself have established? ... By now, about half the poption had already moved into their new homes. Another tens of thousands of people would be able to move in in the afternoon the next day. About half the poption still lived in the tents. But they didnt need to wait much longer. As house after house waspleted, everyone would be able to move into their new homes in another half a month at most! In addition, they would also receive mary assets that Lord Mo distributed evenly among everyone, as well as food rations that would temporarily sustain them for several months. With several months time, various shops would be opened and various businesses started. Various business transactions would also form and be established. To every one of them, such a city was a huge opportunity. Everyone was on the same starting line. If one wished to live a better life than others, it was possible He just needed to think hard and work hard! In the future, once the situation stabilizes, I will build schools and all sorts of official city governance organizations in the spare emptynd. There was light in Mo Tianjis eyes. Todays cruelty will instead let everyone whoes to this city in the future feel the warmth and safety of a mothers embrace! Chu Yang was rather thoughtful. Turning around, Mo Tianji watched the night sky outside the window as he said softly, Chu Yang, thank you very much for allowing me to be so wilful this once here! Shaking his head, Chu Yang couldnt helpughing. Grinding a knife will not hold up the work of cutting firewood; we have lots of time. Mo Tianji stared at the scenery outside the window quietly. No, our time is very short, and our chances are also very little. Were already more or less done here. Therefore, the next step of our n needs to be implemented immediately. We need to leave this ce immediately! Its only when we leave and let go that this city will survive. If we wait until all the other parties react... This ce will be mass-attacked by everyone! [1] A Chinese utopian vision of the world in which everyone and everything is at peace Chapter 1414 - Misunderstanding Upon Misunderstanding Starts From Here

Chapter 1414 Misunderstanding Upon Misunderstanding Starts From Here

Chu Yang nodded and leaned against the chairzily. However, what I need to remind you of is... It has already been close to a month since the Lan n was destroyed. Even if the other Super ns havent gotten the news in the first few days and couldnt react in time, they must already know by now.Mo Tianji nodded. That has urred to me a long time ago. Ever since the third day, Ive been making preparations to guard against the Zhuge n who is the closest to this ce in proximity. And since the tenth day, Ive been making preparations to guard against the other Super ns. However, though they might have already put some ns into action, there were no especially obvious reactions from them. Smiling, Mo Tianji went on. Since there wasnt much of a reaction from them, then I might as well be even louder and more obvious about it here... Musing, Chu Yang replied, Tianji, your reconstruction of Mother City can be said to have taken shape by now. However, have you thought about how its going to be a catastrophe when the other Super ns make their way here after we leave... This city that youve poured so much effort into and only just built will turn into a pile of rubble within a second. Thats exactly why we must leave. Mo Tianji smiled with great assurance. Because this timing is seriously too good. The timing is too good? Chu Yangs brows drew together, somewhat puzzled. Mo Tianjiughed and replied, Come with me. As he spoke, he pulled Chu Yang into a tent. When Chu Yang entered the tent, he noticed that there was actually a simtion mock setup on the floor. This is the Upper Three Heavens power distribution map that I made after constantly gathering information and buying a map from thew-enforcement officers during this period of time. With a loud smack, Mo Tianji stered arge piece of paper onto the wall. Then, he grabbed a brush and swiftly made a few marks on the paper ording to the mock setup on the ground. Putting aside thew-enforcement officers for now, this is the distribution of the Nine Super ns. At present, this is where we are. Mo Tianji lifted the brush and drew a circle at the bottommost area. Beside us is the Zhuge n. Right now, all the Super ns are on their way to gather in the northwest... He drew a few arrows with the brush. The Nine Heavens passageways were unlocked at this point. And after they were unlocked, the Lan n was destroyed! Mo Tianji drew a few vague shapes with the brush and made the arrows a bit clearer. Then, he looked at Chu Yang with a smile. What have you thought of? Chu Yang self-professed to also be one who was exceptionally clever, but in this instant, he was rather doubtful. The Nine Super ns are openly and publicly out to destroy the Li n. And right at this point, we destroyed the Lan n in one fell swoop! Mo Tianji went on. Whats more, the opening of the Nine Heavens is the work of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master... In the case of the destruction of the Lan n, they are not aware that Tan Tan has already left. Thus, they can only firmly believe that this was thanks to our own strength. That then gives people a misconception The Nine Tribtions Sword Master and Nine Tribtions are already very powerful! This is the first point. Secondly, the destruction of the Lan n must be the work of the Nine Tribtions! Thirdly, why did the Nine Tribtions take action against them? And why did they wipe out the Lan n in such a hurry before doing anything else? After all, the passageway has only reopened for a few days when the Lan n met with their demise. Why is that? The Lan n couldnt have offended the Nine Tribtions to the point of irreconciliation the moment they came up... Therefore, at this point, there will definitely be people who suspect whether the reason behind the Nine Tribtions being in such a hurry has anything to do with the Li ns dire straits? Attacking something that the enemy is sure to want to save in order to relieve the Li n of their predicament? When Mo Tianji reached this part, he drew a question mark on the paper. Realization dawned upon Chu Yang. However, there were still some doubts in his mind, so he continued to listen to Mo Tianji quietly. There will definitely be people who will think of this. We dont need that many of such people, just one is enough to cause great waves and currents in the joint army of the eight Super ns! In that case, what they would conclude from this is Ah, just how important is the Li n to the Nine Tribtions! Mo Tianji went on with a smile. The moment they derive this mindset, coupled with how they think that the Nine Tribtions are strong enough to actually destroy the entire Lan n... If you were from the eight Super ns, would you choose to destroy the Li n who is one of the Nine Tribtions or sh head-on with the Nine Tribtions? With any hesitation, Chu Yang replied, Of course I would destroy the Li n while the Nine Tribtions havent assembled! Hurting ones ten fingers is notparable to breaking off one! Exactly! Mo Tianji pped and smiled. Therefore, it must be very exciting in the northwest right now! And I, after sessfully taking down the Lan n, had immediately rebuilt the city. Although it wasnt my original intent, it gives people a certain misconception The Nine Tribtions intend to set up their base in the Lan ns territory and stand against the eight Super ns! Therefore, at the moment, they will not do anything to us. Chu Yang nodded. If they wait until the point where we ourselves think that the base has be very solid and sturdy... thats when they will tie us down to this ce? Exactly. Mo Tianji nodded. Only then will they convene here to carry out a mass attack and destroy the base along with us! But... that will need to wait until theyve taken care of the Li n! For a hundred thousand years, the rumor has never changed When the Nine Tribtionse together as one, they are invincible! Therefore, before they seed in killing Li Xiongtu, they definitely wont have the confidence that they can take all of us down in one fell swoop. Should they allow Li Xiongtu to meet up with us, theyll be unable to eat or sleep... Mo Tianjis lips curled up into a mocking smile. For a hundred thousand years, the rumor has never changed When the Nine Tribtionse together as one, they are invincible! Therefore, before they seed in killing Li Xiongtu, they definitely wont have the confidence that they can take all of us down in one fell swoop. Should they allow Li Xiongtu to meet up with us, theyll be unable to eat or sleep... Mo Tianjis lips curled up into a mocking smile. Because Li Xiongtu, whom thew-enforcement officers and the Nine Super ns firmly believed to be one of the Nine Tribtions, was not part of the Nine Tribtions at all! Chu Yang suddenly felt rather awestruck It was only now that one could see bit by bit just how terrifying this prearranged move called Li Xiongtu that Mo Tianji got him to set up back then was. As the n moved forward step by step, the importance and fearsomeness of this prearranged move became more and more apparent. As if he could tell what Chu Yang was thinking, Mo Tianji said, As for whether Li Xiongtus identity will be exposed, Ive never been worried about it... Once someone is suspected of something like this, it can only get worse the more one tries to deny it. Even if Li Xiongtu had known the truth right from the start and denied it right from the beginning, no one will believe him. The safest and most secure way is to kill him! And as long as the Li n has the slightest bit of suspicion about this, they will not allow anyone to kill Li Xiongtu so easily! As this situation intensifies, even if the Li n only had a slight suspicion in the beginning, it has already be a 100 percent belief by now! The same goes for the other ns Uncertain in the beginning but absolutely sure about Li Xiongtu now! Therefore, their fight to the death has been destined since the very moment you gifted medicine to the unconscious Li Xiongtu back then! This is not a scheme; this is human nature! Since they didnt take devastating action against this newly reconstructed Mother City right away, within the foreseeable future, it is not possible for the city to suffer arge-scale attack! Therefore, they will keep a very close eye on the happenings here but will not take big actions. Mo Tianji smiled withplete confidence and spoke with great assurance. If we leave now, on the contrary, they will not dare to do anything to our property... Firstly, if the property is destroyed, we will nevere back anymore. When that happens, who would have the confidence to capture and kill the Nine Tribtions whose whereabouts are so hard to grasp? Secondly, should they take action against this city after we leave, it will instead provoke endless revenge from us that will never stop until one of us is dead... Even though all the ns wish to lure us out with such a method, none of them wishes to be the first target of our wrath! The Lan n is precisely a warning and lesson for them! Mo Tianji went on. Thus, it is the safest for us to leave now, as well as the most low-key. Itll be more convenient for us to carry out the next step of our n. Chu Yang nodded slowly. However, if we want to leave, well need follow-up measures here... Should anyone make use of it, the consequences would be unthinkable, said Chu Yang. The drugs that I asked from you the other day have all been put into use. Mo Tianji smiled slightly. The central figures from the few ns originally affiliated to the Lan n have all taken a pill each. I told them that theyll need to consume the antidote for this poison once a year. Otherwise... Hurhur, if they dont govern the city well... Chu Yang didnt know whether tough or cry. But that drug isnt that potent at all... Mo Tianji chuckled sneakily. But within the time frame of a year, that poison is impossible to get rid of. Any kind of check-up would show poison symptoms... Who would dare to defy me? In this aspect, human nature is such that people would rather y safe and be safe than sorry! With a chuckle, Mo Tianji went on. I remember capturing a molester once. All I did was feed him a mud pill and then tell him that this drug is called the 12-Hour Life And Death Pill, and that he was sure to die within a day. That fellow wailed in agony and begged for mercy for a whole day and night. He died after close to a day. The symptoms he exhibited when he died were the same as someone who was poisoned... But Im the only one who knew that he wasnt poisoned at all! Not even in the slightest! Chu Yang could only give a resigned smile. It seemed like Mo Tianji was just about the only person who was capable of carrying out such a cruel experiment. Even though the target of the experiment was a wicked molester, when one thought about this... it still made chills run down ones spine. Therefore, they wont dare to defy me! Mo Tianji smiled steadily. I have absolute confidence in this aspect! Chu Yang was speechless to the max. Mo Tianjis way of making use of human nature to handle these matters had practically attained the acme of perfection. However, this time around, the basis for his actions was finally different It had turned into protecting the people living here and not simply making use of them... Chu Yang was ratherforted by this. Next, when we leave this ce, we should leave in an open and aboveboard manner. The brothers are all wearing their usual masks. Leaving from the front door is the same as sending a message to the eight Super ns We have already left this ce. Mo Tianji said, Once we leave, well find a secluded corner and change our appearance, go our separate ways and then, reconvene at the headquarters of the Zhuge n, Tianji City! When he mentioned the words Tianji City, Mo Tianjis expression was rather strange. Surely you cant be thinking of messing with the Zhuge n again while were at it? Chu Yang got a fright. Mo Tianji gave him an easy smile. Where are we going to get the strength to also take down the Zhuge n now? Dont worry, I know what Im doing. Were just going to harass the Zhuge n on a grand scale... but we want to give them a sense of urgency... and let the Super ns feel the Nine Tribtions determination. This way, building on top of this, the actions they choose to take would be adjusted based on preconceived notions that have been entrenched in their minds. And what I want is the setup after their adjustments... Because it would definitely be wrong. As long as they have gone wrong, it would definitely be advantageous to us! Chu Yang was silent for a brief moment. Then, he finally exhaled a long breath of air. Your enemies are truly... too unlucky... Chapter 1415 - The Beginning of Chaos

1415 The Beginning of Chaos

Mo Tianji grinned and looked at Chu Yang very meaningfully. You can rest totally assured about this. As long as you treat my younger sister well, Im fine even if you order me about and make me do things for you. Chu Yang flew into a rage and said rather guiltily, Nonsense! Am I that kind of person! Mo Tianji snorted and rolled his eyes. Dont forget that female emperor of yours in the Lower Three Heavens! Hmph... Chu Yang replied furiously, Ive already spoken to you about that! Mo Tianji snorted another couple of times and replied, In any case, you mustnt make my sister sad! Chu Yang grimaced painfully. Shut up! Laughing aloud, Mo Tianji turned and left gracefully. When he reached the entrance of the tent, he suddenly turned around and walked back. He ripped off the map on the wall that he had just doodled a mess all over, balling it up and crushing it into dust. Only then did he walk out of the tent. Chu Yang took his hat off him. The degree of this fellows caution is incredible. To think hes actually worried that our secrets will leak out even though Im here watching over it. Raising his head, he sank into thought. If Diwu Qingrou got wind of whats going on here, what would he do? What would he think of it? Everything that Mo Tianji envisaged is no doubt extremely wonderful. But would Diwu Qingrou allow everything to go ording to Mo Tianjis n? The next day. In the early morning. With their signature masks on their faces, the brothers walked out of Mother City in an ostentatious manner. For some reason, the news of them leaving got out and along the way, there were actually people who came to see them off. In fact, some of them were even weeping in reluctance for them to leave. This situation made Ji Mo and Luo Kedis jaws drop. This guy kills people like flies and cant tell right from wrong. Why are there so many people who respect and support him? For the life of him, Ji Mo couldnt understand the reason why. Exactly, this fellow is the chief culprit who destroyed their homes... Luo Kedi was also terribly confused. What the hell do you guys know! Ao Xieyun chided them in disdain. Since we dont understand, why dont you tell us then? Ji Mo and Luo Kedi started to protest in dissatisfaction. Are we wrong? Youre not wrong. Snorting, Ao Xieyun said, But you dont understand this world at all. Previously, after tens of thousands of years, the gap between the rich and the poor has already reached a point that made people tremble with outrage! Even people who have no need to worry about food or clothesmented over the unequal distribution of wealth. For regr folk like these, not just a hundred thousand people would think that way. If the world were to return to its starting point where everyone starts out from the same starting line, I might not be worse off than others. I can also be a millionaire, a billionaire... This was nothing but a fantasy in the past, but now, Mo Tianji has helped to make ite true for them. All of them are starting from zero. You saw only the cruelty of his methods but not the fairness that he created. To the people, fairness is what gives them respect and convinces them the most! Furthermore, he even nned for the citys future. People who will live here in the future will be far more blissful than those who lived here in the past... He did kill a lot of people and out of these people he killed, a lot of them were certainly wronged. But so what? The lives of a few people whenpared to the happiness of millions of people in the city Which is more important? This is something that anyone can tell! The massacre now is instead capable of ensuring that for a long time toe, people will not easily break thew. How massive are the benefits that this brings to the people? This is a good deed that brings many years of benefit to them despite the temporary massacre! How can they not respect and support him? Ao Xieyun exined solemnly. Perhaps thats the case but those who were originally wealthy have been stripped of their family assets overnight, so why would they support him? asked Ji Mo who refused to admit defeat. Thats why I say youre foolish. Even Xie Danqiong couldnt stand it anymore. Poverty is a kind of force. When this force goes out of control, the ones to suffer are always the wealthy. If those riches continue to stay in the hands of the wealthy, the riots of the poor will be unavoidable. It has already happened several times in the past. Not only did the wealthy who were implicated in the riots lose their wealth, but even the lives of their entire family were also lost... Having Mo Tianji take their wealth is the same as guaranteeing their lives! Furthermore, they are also very satisfied, even though they were given the same amount of mary assets as others. This is because they have more experience than the average person, and also have more channels and connections... Therefore, they are filled with confidence in themselves... Dont you even know this? In addition, it can even give them that starting all over again kind of feeling, as if they are living their life all over again... Do you understand this feeling? Xie Danqiong looked at the two goons in contempt. No. Ji Mo and Luo Kedi shook their heads with great rapport. I cant bring myself to talk to the two of you anymore... Xie Danqiong red at them for a while. Then, he sighed and turned away, muttering to himself, These are helpless cases... Luo Kedi suddenly burst into peals ofughter. Ji Mo, Ive only just discovered that Xie Danqiong is indeed very beautiful, especially when hes ring. His eyes are dewy and spirited and clear, no wonder people take him as a rabbit... Ji Mo nodded repeatedly. Yes, yes, yes... My heart was almost stolen just now... The two goons actually forgot all about what they were arguing over just a moment ago and turned their conversation to evaluating Xie Danqiong from head to toe instead. Xie Danqiong was so furious that his entire countenance darkened. With a loud shout, he started to chase them around. At the side, Chu Yang was smiling. Though Ji Mo and Luo Kedi didnt get it, he understood itpletely... This was just like a person who was doing something that he had always wished to aplish in his whole life. When he seeded in aplishing it, he would have a its time to rx afterpleting a great task kind of feeling. At this point, people would usually feel as if there was no longer anything to work toward in their lives anymore. But if one were to erase all his aplishments and let him work on it all over again... While there would no doubt be a disparity in his mindset for a short period of time, as long as he could adjust his mindset, he would instead find greater pleasure in life. Almost like a thrill akin to cheating. Especially when what erased their aplishments was even something that one couldnt go against... Humans were able to adapt much faster than any other living creature. The first thing people did after getting back something they lost anding back to life after dying wasnt to resent and to hate immediately. Instead, they would be filled with thankfulness. Chu Yang sighed inwardly. This was perhaps also a kind of human nature. The little baby, Yun Nianci, hugged Mo Tianji around the neck and refused to let him leave as tears streamed down her cheeks. Mo Tianji exhibited rare patience and coaxed the three to four years old little loli for a terribly long time, until her tears finally turned into a smile. Only then did he hand her over to someone whom he had appointed. Then, he instructed, Take care of her properly! If I find that she has lost even a bit of weight when I return, Ill break your legs... With a deted expression, that person agreed repeatedly as he thought to himself, Do I even dare to not put effort into this? Ive already been poisoned by you, you know... When they finally disappeared into the distance, the little girl finally burst into tears... ... The delicate and weak sound of crying drifted over in the wind. Mo Tianjis eyes were actually a little red. Chu Yang pressed toward him curiously and pretended to be greatly astonished. My god! Tianji is crying... Right away, Ji Mo and Luo Kedi surrounded him with great interest. Crying? Hes really crying? I thought this guy was incapable of crying. To think hes actually crying today... Mo Tianjis face waspletely red. He bellowed furiously, Youre the ones crying! All of you are crying! And he galloped off swiftly. The brothers burst intoughter and chased after him while speaking in a funny manner. A loud whistle shot high into the sky This was Ji Mos great work. This fellow picked up things very slowly, but he was a weirdo where learning to be mischievous was something that he understood without even anyone teaching him! Take whistling for example... After being taught twice by Luo Kedi, his was already much crisper and louder than Luo Kedis now... ... Subsequently, after turning the corner at a mountain, the experts from the various ns chasing after them discovered that they had lost them. These few people seemed to have vanished into thin air, disappearing without leaving even a trace. They couldnt help butment The Nine Tribtions were just too impressive! After being here for so many days, they actually didnt even manage to find out what they looked like. The only thing they knew was that the surname of one of them was Mo, while they didnt even know what the surnames of the others were. Their looks were even more of a mystery. Just as they were about to return and deliver the news to their respective ns, all of a sudden, sword light shed and dazzled in front of them. Flowers bloomed and hidden weapons flew about... It was Chu Yang and the others who had turned back! With each brother in charge of two to three men, they wiped them out smoothly and cleanly! After killing their opponents, they didnt linger even a moment. Neither did they care about how the others were. Each of them chose a direction each and with a flying leap, they disappeared without a trace... ... One dayter, the Zhuge ns territory was as though a calm and peaceful pot of oil had been lit up at the bottom and started to boil and bubble. Smoke and fire were everywhere. Supposedly, dozens of waves of bandits hadunched into action simultaneously and attacked 30 to 40 strongholds of the Zhuge n one after another. Thick smoke from the raging fires billowed into the skies! A few big words were scrawled on a wall of every area that was attacked Withdraw your men! There was no exnation or conclusion to it, just these few words! In addition, the attackers came and went like ghosts. More often than not, when they thought that the next ce toe under attack would be a certain ce, it would end up being another ce instead. In any case, every attack caught them off-guard and every time they were harassed, it was always during a point where there werent a lot of people. Even the Zhuge n who was renowned for their intelligence found themselves terribly taxed and overloaded after suddenly encountering such a shameless battle tactic out of the blue. Dispatch the experts? No problem... Because they totally didnt face their experts head-on at all. No one knew just what kind of method these people used, but they were able to conceal their presencepletely without leaking even a wisp. Even ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists werent able to locate them. However, so long as low-leveled Supreme Martial Artists from the Zhuge n ended up alone, there was absolutely no chance of them surviving! For a time, everyone was startled at the mere rustle of leaves in the wind and even trees began to look like enemies. The Elder Master of the Zhuge n flew into a terrible rage, issuing strict orders and activating all the experts in the n to investigate thoroughly. All the secret forces of the n were also dispatched. At the same time, they made use of the convenience of being familiar with the terrain to set up trap after trap. Layer afteryer of traps surrounded the entire Tianji City, as though an all-reaching! But the bizarre thing was that ever since then, nothing happened in Tianji City! As though those people had already left after creating the disturbance... Within a mere ten days, the Zhuge ns Tianji City was attacked more than 300 times and more than 200 cases of arson took ce. The moment a ce was set on fire, absolutely nothing would remain of it... More than 100 Martial Saint experts were killed. Five to six Supreme Martial Artist experts also perished. The ns mary assets shrunk by a huge degree... The entire Zhuge n was in a thundering rage yet there was nothing that they could do! Chaos in the Nine Heavens seemed to start from here. In addition, everyone had a kind of premonition These chaos had already spread, beginning from the Lan n to the Zhuge n. Slowly, these little sparks would surely kindle a great fire all the way until it burned throughout the entire Upper Three Heavens! Chapter 1416 - Northern Stars

Chapter 1416 Northern Stars

The south was in chaos.The Zhuge n was prepared and waiting cautiously. The two young masters, Zhuge Wen and Zhuge Hun both made careful arrangements, leading their group of men, on one side. The Elder Master of the Zhuge n calcted Heavenly Secret in the n. Three dayster, when he finally figured out something and passed the message to the n, the chaos had long been settled. Except for dozens of more grounds of ruins that were created, it seemed as though nothing had happened. Peace in the territory of the Zhuge n was restored. Nobody knew where that group of troublemakers had gone to. Holding the secret words from the Elder Masters calctions, the people of the Zhuge n felt uneasy Of what use is it now? The killing stares from the south, the world is turned upside down; by one who is angry, human beings are wiped out. Heavenly Secrets is hard to predict, figures and shadows dont remain, with a false rm, a star is gleaming in the north! This was the prediction of Zhuge Cangqiong, the Elder Master of the Zhuge n. If we knew it had been a false rm, we wouldnt be scared like this... But who could think of such a thing beforehand? However, thest sentence... a star is gleaming in the north... Does this mean that these people have headed toward the north? But the north is now engaged in a war. So, are the Nine Tribtions going to rescue Li Xiongtu? The Zhuge n immediately ryed the news. ... In the northwest region. Inside themanders tent of the joint army. Diwu Qingrou frowned slightly, sitting at the top position. It had been a month since he arrived here, but now, Diwu Qingrou felt somewhat exhausted. Though he was themander-in-chief of the joint army appointed by the Dharma Supreme, there werent many over here who truly respected his authority. Besides, since he was appointed by the Dharma Supreme, in the eyes of these proud and arrogant Supreme Mrtial Artists, he was all the more considered a tterer... Diwu Qingrou realized a difference. This was different from the Lower Three Heavens. The Lower Three Heavens worshiped not only force but also wisdom! Therefore, a schr could be a chancellor, a royal teacher, and even a military counselor. So long as you could bring about victory, even if you were a disabled person, you could get the respect of millions... But over here, force was all that matters! Furthermore, its only individual force! They worshiped only individual force. This time that the joint army of Eight Great ns was here, almost every person in it was a Supreme Martial Artist. All of them were extremely proud. With such superior military strength, what nning would you still need to deal with a mere Li n? Regardless of your thousands of clever schemes, Ill only punch my fist over! When Diwu Qingrou proposed taking down the enemy using wisdom, a team-leading Supreme Martial Artist of the Ye n said, Wisdom? Hahaha... Wisdom is useful, nobody is denying that. But thats under the condition that the two sides have equal strength! Commander-in-chief Diwu, forgive me for my disrespect, but may I ask you, a trap can kill a King-level Martial Artist, but can the same trap kill a Supreme Martial Artist? A group of ants can bite a green worm to the death, but can a group of ants eat away a living, healthy dragon? Haha... So-called wisdom is nothing more than schemes and calctions, but did you think... under such a condition, with more than 1,000 Supreme Martial Artists on our side facing a single Li n, do we actually still need schemes and calction? Arent you regarding them too highly? After that, all the team-leading Supreme Martial Artists in the tent apuded andughed together! Diwu Qingrou felt powerless inside. There were more than 1,000 Supreme Martial Artists here, yes. The armies of the individual ns were very strong, yes. Thew-enforcement officers mobilized arge number of experts for revenge as well! There were three ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists to begin with! It was enough to deal with the Li n, thats for sure. But this was thebined force. If they were separated, the men from whichever individual n wouldnt be the match of the Li n! Yet they just each looked like they themselves were the best in the world, with absolutely no possibility for sincere cooperation. The Ye n and the Xiao n still had some grudges between them and looked like they were always ready to undermine each others ns. The Xiao n and the Lan n also held grudges in which the Zhuge n was also involved. The Y n had their grievances from the past. The Chen n felt even more indignant. The Shi n was waiting for an opportunity... Thinking of all these rtionships, Diwu Qingrou felt a severe headache. And the two guards that the Dharma Supreme had sent for him were only in charge of his safety but held no responsibility in managing the emotions of the Super ns. Right now, in such a chaotic environment, even if Diwu Qingrou had godlike wisdom, he couldnt do anything for the moment Nobody would execute his orders! Every time there were contact battles, which he wanted to have a meeting to make arrangements, attendance was never full... What could Diwu Qingrou do with such a disorderly crowd? Diwu Qingrou could only swallow his grievance for now and slowly consolidate their strength. Besides, just figuring out the rtionship between each n took Diwu Qingrou two days and two nights... And then he finally realized Among the Nine Super ns, almost every two were rtives in the other family, but every two also had hatred between them! Diwu Qingrou could only assign them based on the degree of hatred. For example, when the Ye n carries out missions in the west, even if the Xiao n had no mission, they would go to the east to stand guard so as to keep the two separated. This was the first step. Then, during the several battles with the Li n, although no one listened to themand, Diwu Qingrou still madeplete war ns and assigned missions to each of the leading fighters. These people would not act per Diwu Qingrousmand, but if they didnt follow the orders, they would certainly suffer. Then after the loss, they would refer to the strategic n on hand and understand that Diwu Qingrou was right... And then, they finally had a little respect and admiration for Diwu Qingrou He actually needed to use such a method of learning from suffering to build respect? Diwu Qingrou felt extremely ridiculous! But it was necessary. And this was the only way to make them listen to him. Over a month, there had been seven or eight battles. The Ye n ran into an ambush and lost many men; the Xiao n had about a dozen eaten up and ran back embarrassingly; the Shi n was trapped once and almost all perished; the Chen n also almost had a whole bunch of people burnt alive... And then, these ns finally became somewhat obedient to Diwu Qingrou. In short, Diwu Qingrou spent the equivalent of one month for training, furthermore, he was training a group of bandits to make them into a proper army, with blood and death! The price for each troops obedience was actually the lives of dozens of Supreme Martial Artists! Such a training cost was absolutely the most expensive in the history of the Nine Heavens! Diwu Qingrou gradually changed from one who was powerless at the start into a person with some authority, well, only some. This amount of authority was absolutely mismatched with his position as amander-in-chief! But Diwu Qingrou didnt show the slightest anxiety. He knew that to achieve what he did then was already pretty impressive. Every time Diwu Qingrou inspected his troops, he always sighed in his heart Is such a group going to go against the Nine Tribtions, who are as tightly knit as a rope? So long as the powers of the Nine Tribtions grow to a certain extent, these Supreme Martial Artists are absolutely a herd of pigs waiting to be ughtered... Fortunately, the situation had changed now. At least, when a meeting was called, the leaders, although some still not very punctual, came in full attendance. Thats progress! Right now, a meeting was ongoing in the main tent. They were discussing something that was equivalent to a bolt from the blue to the Nine Super ns. Diwu Qingrou had been watching others discussing coldly. He felt that this would be his opportunity! What? The Lan n was destroyed? Ye Xiaoyao, an eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist leading the Ye n troops widened his eyes. Is the source reliable? Rumor! This is definitely a rumor! Mo Feng, an eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist leading the Lan n troops stood up and said with an emotional face and a loud voice, waving his arms! Even Elder Lan Buhui died? This cant be... Xiao Zhengyan, a team-leading expert of the Xiao n, said. This big move was done by the Nine Tribtions who came up? Bullshit, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master has only just obtained the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, right? How could the Nine Tribtions have such an ability right now? Chen Jianlong, a team-leading expert of the Chen n felt skeptical. Its absolutely true... All the super ns have received such news, how could it be fake? The Shi ns team-leading expert, Shi Qishu, twisted his beard. We,w-enforcement officers, have received the same news, said thew enforcement leader Yu Zhenhai with a serious voice. And it was issued with the signature of the Dharma Supreme! This gave the final confirmation. Even the Dharma Supreme confirmed this news, so it was absolutely true. Lan Mofeng from the Lan n stared straight, his face pale. Like a balloon that leaked air, he sat down, stunned. Diwu Qingrou frowned slightly and gave Lan Mofeng a discreet look. If the Lan n was really annihted, then Lan n members over here were the unrooted final forces of the Lan n? Inside the main tent, everyone was discussing and all faces looked scared and confused. But such chaos was also useful. In the end, everyone had confirmed this piece of information, and all that was left were the defensiveness and suspicion toward the Nine Tribtions and the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Latest news from the Zhuge n... A voice reported from outside. Zhuge Yinfeng, the leading expert of the Zhuge n, hurriedly shouted, Come in! The curtain of the main tent was lifted and a man came inside. Zhuge Yinfeng said, Just read it out! That person said, Yes! He took a piece of paper out of his arms and reported, The Lan n was exterminated; the Nine Tribtions harassed the Zhuge npound for more than ten days, as though they were insane. The Zhuge n suffered great losses, many experts were killed. Right now, the Nine Tribtions have left for elsewhere. The Elder Master calcted the Heavenly Secret and got a prediction... At this point, that person was a little hesitant. Read! Inside the tent, besides Diwu Qingrou who kept his mouth shut, everyone else yelled in unison. The killing stares from the south, the world is turned upside down; by one who is angry, human beings are wiped out. Heavenly Secrets is hard to predict, figures and shadows dont remain, with a false rm, a star is gleaming in the north! The Elder Master sends a particr notice that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and the Nine Tribtions have probablye all the way to the north... After he finished, the main tent waspletely silent! A star in the north... So that means the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and the Nine Tribtions will take part in this besiege war in the northwest? Everyones eyes lit up at the same time! In the host seat, a hint of an explicable smile revealed in the corner of Diwu Qingrous mouth. Chapter 1417 - Diwu Qingrou and the Art of Playing Cat and Mouse

Chapter 1417 Diwu Qingrou and the Art of ying Cat and Mouse

The team-leading experts,prising of Eight Great ns,w-enforcement officers and mercenaries, fell into madness.The Lan n was exterminated! The news, like a bombshell, suddenly spread into the crowd, causing a great shock! After the initial panic, it turned into fear. The Lan n had Lan Buhui whose cultivation ranked around sixth or seventh, if not among the best, out of the Elder Masters of the Nine Super ns. However, that was a real, actual ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! How could the whole n be so easily eliminated? Was the power of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master already so scary now? Since they could eliminate the Lan n, what would happen... if they were to deal with the other ns? Upon thinking this, everyone was sweating on their backs. Prior to this, the domination of the Nine Heavens by the Nine Tribtions Sword Master was only a longstanding legend. After all, 10,000 years had passed. But right now, they felt for real that this prediction was like a steel saber hanging right above their necks. Everyone felt a sense of chilliness. After the shock, there was silence. Only heavy gasps could be heard. Everyone was a little confused for a while. They all looked at one another, only to realize that there wasnt anyone among them who could make a proper decision. People are just like this. When they encounter an extremely important matter that they themselves simply cant decide on, many will subconsciously look for a person with a higher status than themselves for evaluation. This person can be his father, elder brother, superior, a person older than himself, a person more important than himself... However, if all the people around him were just like himself, the mentality would unknowingly be Even I dont know, what can he possibly know! Right now, this was the case. Among the Eight Super ns, all the people who came were led by eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artists, and all of them had grievances against each other to begin with, let alone asking each other for opinions? Then, after the Supreme Martial Artists gave one another a look, they rolled their eyes at the same time and snorted in unison, turning their eyes away again. For a while, no one actually spoke. Among thew-enforcement officers, there were several ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists. But themander-in-chief appointed by the Dharma Supreme was Diwu Qingrou. Here, they obviously could not express their opinions. The atmosphere was deadly still. Obviously, even if they did not want to ept his authority and looked down on him, there was only one person who was qualified to and totally had the wisdom to make a decision right now! Diwu Qingrou! Everyone was controlling themselves, trying not to look at Diwu Qingrou. Although his opinion and analysis were needed now, everyone was an eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist; having bullied him so badly previously and now wanting to use him... They couldnt do it as it was too face-losing. Besides, if we didnt ask you, are you going to not speak? Youre in this position. In the silence, Diwu Qingrou said softly, This is roughly the gist of the matter. Now that you all are aware of it, theres nothing else... Lets go back. Theres a fierce battle tomorrow. Im wishing you all the best. With that said, he stood up calmly and continued. About the matters of the battle, I have already prepared written tips for all of you. At the time, it is up to you all whether to use it or not. Itste, you should all go and rest too. After saying that, he walked off from his seat. The Supreme Martial Artists felt a little stunned immediately Is this guy striking an attitude on purpose or... pretending to be dumb? By the time they thought of this, Diwu Qingrou had already walked down, smiled and nodded to everyone. He then walked off with light steps, almost getting out of the tent. He walked at medium speed but showed no signs of stopping at all. Seeing that Diwu Qingrou had already walked out, Xiao Zhengyan finally couldnt help but say, Commander-in-chief Diwu, please stay. Diwu Qingrou frowned and stopped unwillingly. He asked, Elder Xiao, whats the matter? Xiao Zhengyan gasped for a few breaths, grabbed Chen Jianlong who was standing beside him and said, You say it! Chen Jianlongs face flushed. You were the one who asked, so why should I say it? Diwu Qingrou frowned again, turned around decisively and said, I know what you all are thinking, but right now, it is the matter of the Nine Super ns, its inconvenient for me to... Therefore, Ill take my leave. You all can continue to discuss. This sentence was in and straightforward, and when he finished, he cupped his fists in salute and turned to walk away without hesitation. Previously, he didnt speak so inly and everyone could still pretend to be dumb, but this time, it was clearly said. Everyone stood up at once and asked him to stay in unison. Ye Xiaoyao, who was standing near the exit, even grabbed Diwu Qingrous sleeves and said, Why do you care so much,mander-in-chief Diwu? Now that all of us are here together, we are one family, we share our fortunes, good or bad; we share the same glory and shame. Diwu Qingrou shook his head and grinned. He said, You all are fully equipped and have countless Supreme Martial Artists under yourmand, each having great power... You dont need such things like calctions and scheming at all, or analysis, you just need to rush over and the Nine Tribtions Sword Master will naturally be captured... Ye Xiaoyao was embarrassed. How can it be so easy... Xiao Zhengyan rubbed his hands, This... This... is notparable. Chen Jianlong let out a dryugh. Actually this is nothing like that, you know... in other words, its very that... really like that... hahahaha... Everyone knew that Diwu Qingrou was going to make a fuss out of their previous behavior, and they all felt really embarrassed. The words spoken back then were still fresh in their minds. Wisdom is useless, scheming is useless, only force is useful. Howe they are begging behind his ass now? Ye Xiaoyao turned around and scolded the group of Supreme Martial Artists. Its all because of you old freaks, you are so old yet you know nothing! What kind of things have you all done during this period of time! Why arent you over here to apologize to themander-in-chief Diwu yet? This one sentence sparked the quarrel immediately. What us? Ye Xiaoyao, do you have a conscience? It was clearly started by you! Xiao Zhengyan yelled angrily. Yes, yes, not only you, Ye Xiaoyao, you, Xiao Zhengyan are also a culprit! Ever since we, Chen n, arrived here, weve supported all the decisions made by Commander Diwu, its all on you two troublemakers... Your Chen n is the worst. Dont you remember me telling you all to listen tomander-in-chief under all situations, what now? Shi Qishu twisted his beard and said indignantly, Look, look how angry ismander-in-chief because of you bunch of old things... Immediately, there was a quarrel. Except for Lan Mofeng from the Lan n who was sitting on the side with a gloomy face the whole time, all others began to attack each other. These people were naturally all smart and good at lightening up the atmosphere, and in a few words, the previous embarrassment was eliminated. Except for one person. Lan Mofeng! Lan Mofengs heart felt like it was being fried. He felt more and more ufortable. From the beginning, nobody said a word to him. It was not that Lan Mofeng was excluded from the start, but everyone knew that Lan Mofeng must have been feeling his insides all burning right now, of course they wouldnt go to risk an argument with him. Even those who had grievances with the Lan n tried not to provoke him. But the more so, the more it could give Lan Mofeng who was already in a terrible state of mind a feeling of already being neglected, disqualified and excluded. Bad news had only juste from my n, and these people are already looking down on me. Lan Mofeng felt like a child who had lost his mother. Maybe in the next moment, these guys would rush over like a wolf to divide up the only strength left of my Lan n... Diwu Qingrou smiled helplessly, watching these old guys attacking each other. This was exactly the effect he needed. For every wrong that was proven, an instance where Diwu Qingrou was right was also proven... These people argued, shouted at each other and suddenly realized a terrible truth If they had listened to Diwu Qingrou from the beginning, the manpower they lost earlier could actually be totally avoided! This was particrly true for Chen Jianlong from the Chen n. Their n lost 30 to 40 people on the way, and even Chen Tianxing was seriously injured. Now, he further lost more manpower that could have been avoided... Everyones countenance slowly changed. Invisibly, Diwu Qingrous image as a perfect strategist was actually built up just like this. Diwu Qingrou watched on coldly and smiled helplessly. When he looked at Lan Mofeng, light shed in his eyes. He said, In that case, if Elders dont me me for being rash... Shall I speak a few words about the current situation? Please get seated,mander-in-chief Diwu! Ye Xiaoyao raised his hand to gesture seriously. Everyone else became serious. Diwu Qingrou shook his head and smiled helplessly, walking toward his seat. Right now, he really had a feeling of preliminary possession of power! He had nned for this moment for a whole month before he finally got a chance. But the current situation was not enough! It was far from enough! So, the next step was to really conquer these Supreme Martial Artists psychologically. Diwu Qingrou had to achieve one thing When these people were helpless, the first person they would rely on was him, Diwu Qingrou! After Diwu Qingrou sat down, he did not start immediately but said with a warm smile, Elder Lan, what Qingrou is going to say may involve discussions and examples that may be a little offensive... Please dont mind it, Elder. Lan Mofeng already felt dead inside. He said, Commander-in-chief Diwu, its okay, you can say it. Diwu Qingrou nodded and said, Please sit a bit closer, Elder. The revenge for you in the days toe will also be slowly figured out in this discussion. You may ask me questions any time, Elder. A bit of gratitude revealed in Lan Mofengs emotionless eyes. He cupped his fists in salute and said, Commander-in-chief Diwu, youre being overly courteous, I only have gratitude! With that said, he walked over to sit down with Diwu Qingrou. There was a rush of warmness in his heart. This feeling almost made him cry. This moment of respect from Diwu Qingrou at the moment when he lost his n and family was enough to make him remember it for his whole life! Diwu Qingrou didnt speak much, but his words were enough to reignite the spirit of all those present! And rebuild his copsing self-esteem! This alone was enough! Chapter 1418 - God-Like Analysis

Chapter 1418 God-Like Analysis

Seeing that Lan Mofeng sat down right beside Diwu Qingrou, the other Supreme Martial Artists all felt that he was a bit different right now from what he was a while ago, but they couldnt tell what the difference was.But none of them would be so silly as to think that Diwu Qingrou could buy over Lan Mofeng with just a few words. All of them were eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artists. His character was so strong and resilient that in normal times he could watch a mountain copse in front of him without blinking, and even life and death were ordinary to him. How would he be bought over by a few words? So they didnt think of it much. What they didnt know was that having ones n destroyed was a heavy blow to anyone. At this moment, a few kind words could be remembered for life! What couldpare to help in the time of distress? Whats more, Diwu Qingrous words gave Lan Mofeng a position of respect in this group once more when he was feeling left out. What Diwu Qingrou gave him was dignity. Of course, this wasnt enough to buy Lan Mofeng over, but in the days ahead, Diwu Qingrou would leave a trustworthy impression on him. And with Diwu Qingrous ability, with time and opportunity, he waspletely confident of turning this momentary gratitude into control! Diwu Qingrou waited for Lan Mofeng to sit down before he smiled and said, This matter right now can be said to be unexpected, or it can be said to be a big shock. Itpletely disrupted our original deployment n. Everyone nodded. This matter indeed had an immense impact. Some people were still dizzy in their heads and felt as though they were dreaming. As for the original n... in light of such emergencies, of what use was it anymore? The original n assumed that the Nine Tribtions were Martial Saints at best... Now, they actually exterminated the Lan n from the Nine Super ns. This incident is very significant. Diwu Qingrou said softly, The Nine Super ns vary in strength, but since the Nine Tribtions could take down the Lan n to the ground, to deal with the other ns... would probably not be too difficult as well. Besides, taking down the Lan n, ording to our intelligence, did not cost the Nine Tribtions very heavily. Then... to go on the other ns, even the Ye n who ranks the first... Wouldnt the Nine Tribtions be able to do? Perhaps, they would only need to... pay a price! Diwu Qingrou nodded to Ye Xiaoyao. Elder Ye, it was an analogy, please dont be offended. Ye Xiaoyaos face was solemn. He let out a long sigh. This is the truth. What is there to be offended about? Everyone became worried at the same time. This was the most disturbing thing for everyone. Diwu Qingrous one sentence pointed out everyones deepest fear. Some movement went across the eyes of an old man standing behind him, but he immediately looked down and the movement stopped. This person was the only fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist expert of the Diwu n; at this moment, he was holding himself back vigorously. He was filled with bewilderment... Justst night when they received the news, Qingrou was saying that the current strength of the Nine Tribtions could definitely not be enough and there must be something more; yet why did he sound so confident and worried right now? Once the Nine Tribtions arebined, they would be undefeatable in the world! Diwu Qingrous index finger rubbed between his eyebrows. He said heavily, Although Li Xiongtu, one of the Nine Tribtions, is trapped by us in the northwest... There are still nine individuals out there, because there is a sword master among them! Those nine people may not necessarily be less powerful than the Nine Tribtions, and may even be... far beyond! Everyone nodded. Ye Xiaoyao said, Absolutely! If with the sword master, they cant evenpare to the original Nine Tribtions, this sword master is too weak. Xiao Zhengyan said, Yes. The sword masters strength ought to be the highest and the most critical among them. So for his battle abilities to be extraordinary, it is as it should be. Everyone agreed. Diwu Qingrous analysis was right on point indeed. The Supreme Martial Artist behind Diwu Qingrou bowed his head, but his doubts grew stronger and stronger inside. I remember Qingrou saying that Li Xiongtu is definitely not one of the Nine Tribtions! Qingrou has never changed his mind on this point. Why is he so sure about Li Xiongtus status as the Nine Tribtions now? Wouldnt such misleading indirectly help the Nine Tribtions? This should be unfavorable for long-term nning... Why is Qingrou doing this? The threat is great, but right now, they should have just made it up to the Upper Three Heavens and have no foundation here! Yet they just made a move like this, it seemed a little rash. It seemed... like they were too eager to achieve something. Diwu Qingrou analyzed slowly. Withmon logic, the Nine Tribtions should disperse immediately, conceal their identity, and build experiences and strengths each on their own. Then when the time is ripe, they would rise up at onemand and sweep through the Upper Three Heavens... That would be the best strategy! Right now, although theyve gotten rid of the Lan n, this should never happen! Diwu Qingrou said, Since such a thing happened, then there must be a reason! Whats the reason? Everyone asked one after another with a serious and urgent face. Just now, everyone was too shocked that they ignored this aspect. Now they finally realized Yeah, to make a move so fast looks apparently like they are anxious... Its too eager. Over the past 90,000 years, there had been records of the process of the Nine Tribtions unifying the world. There was no such urgency like theirs right now. Moreover, the Nine Tribtions were not very purposeful this time. That is to say, when they came up, they did not necessarily know that they were facing the Lan n! Diwu Qingrous fingers tapped gently on the table. Look at the date, the Ninth Heaven passageway opens, and within three days, the Lan n is destroyed! But if they came from other channels, they would not make it to the Lan n in three days! That means, the Nine Tribtions came up from the passageway guarded by the Lan n. Aftering up, they started without hesitation. This shows a point They were in a hurry! Since they are so anxious, it means that the Nine Super ns have done something that is unbearable to them and makes them unable to wait any longer! So, they are anxious. Diwu Qingrou spoke in one breath and took a long breath. After destroying the Lan n, the Nine Tribtions actually put on a leisurely look and built a new city at the Lan n... Why is this so? The building of a new city is extremelyplex, how can it possibly be achieved within a short period of time? If they really wanted to build a foundation, then its impossible without a few years of operations. But they only stayed for less than a month, left and immediately after that attacked the Zhuge n! Why was this so? The Nine Tribtions should have self-knowledge, that is, now that they have no foundation, just to establish a base so openly, we would never allow it, and they would never be able to build it up. But they still did it, why? After attacking the Zhuge n, they immediately went toward the north... The star is gleaming in the north. This time, they actually have a clear goal, but... why? Diwu Qingrous three consecutive whys fell upon everyone like three shes of lightning. Yeah, why is this so? Could it be... because of the situation in the northwest? Ye Xiaoyao reacted the fastest. Did my Lan n... just out of coincidence... be a guinea pig? Or a scapegoat? Lan Mofeng took a deep breath. Probably. Diwu Qingrou gave an approving smile to each of Ye Xiaoyao and Lan Mofeng. He said, Let me exin it one by one. They ignored the consequences and began to attack the Lan n blindly, because... they wanted to reduce the pressure here. But it was this kind of panic action that inadvertently helped us confirmpletely Li Xiongtu is one of the Nine Tribtions! They made such a big move, just because they wanted to rescue their own brother! They made a big move to make us panic-stricken, which was tantamount to challenging us. Then they built a new city and lured us to go over and kill them... This is an attractive strategy, which entices opponents to leave their vantage ground. And after this, the tricks are definitely endless... So, I dare to promise that if we really mobilized an army to go over, then in this context, the siege of the Li n will be resolved in no time! And the people who go over will not even find the shadow of the Nine Tribtions, besides getting a city of ruins! So the south and the north will be freed at the same time. From then on, the Nine Tribtions will disappear without a trace... Everyone gasped at the same time. If this really happened, it would really all be a joke and nothing would be gained. Diwu Qingrou revealed sincere respect on his face. Thanks to the clear vision of the Elder Masters of the Super ns, they have seen through the ns of the Nine Super ns, and they have not moved. They made their first n fail. Here, Qingrou expresses admiration of the Elder Masters to you all. Diwu Qingrou said sincerely, Its wonderful! The Supreme Martial Artists all felt relieved at once, their eyes full of pride. Since the first n failed, the Nine Tribtions came up with a new n which was to attack the Zhuge n again regardless of the consequences. They wanted to use this method to attract the attention of the Nine Super ns... Take note, this is very important! Extremely important!! Diwu Qingrous tone was heavy and even a bit gloomy. Everyones spirit lifted at once. They held their breath. At this point, Diwu Qingrou took full control of the atmosphere! At this point, it could already be said Diwu Qingrou fully grasped the active agency. He could make this group of people gasp or otherwise keep holding their breaths! It seemed that it was caused by the topic with the severe situation controlling the emotions of everyone, but in fact, it was the further establishment of Diwu Qingrous authority as a leader! Most importantly, so long as he was recognized, the next step would be a piece of cake! Chapter 1419 - A New Beginning Chapter 1419 A New Beginning Diwu Qingrous serious tone pressed the emotions of the group to the extreme. Very important? What is important? Ye Xiaoyao thought carefully. What is important? Is it enough to turn the tide of the war? Xiao Zhengyan gasped. I didnt realize it... The matter so far has always been under the control of the Nine Tribtions, though they didnt exactly seed... Chen Jianlong closed his eyes and raised his head in contemtion. Others were also racking their brains. They could not figure it out even after thinking about it carefully. Finally, they gave up and asked, Commander-in-chief Diwu, what is worthy of such attention? That the Nine Tribtions are already severely injured from attacking the Lan n! This is of utmost importance! Diwu Qingrous words made everyone wonder The Nine Tribtions are severely injured? Which part of the intelligence mentioned the Nine Tribtions being severely injured? Without waiting for everyones dumbfounded looks toe over, he quickly moved on to say, The Zhuge n has about the same strength as the Lan n. If they could attack the Lan n forcefully, they would certainly be able to defeat the Zhuge n as well! If you were the Nine Tribtions, would the impact of taking down one n be stronger or two? Would you let this opportunity pass? Everyone nodded. This was not wrong! But... The reality was... Though the Zhuge n lost a lot of property, their essentials were firmly protected... Why? They, a bunch of butchers, cant kill all of the Lan n but be so merciful to the Zhuge n, right? The only exnation is... after they attacked the Lan n, the price they paid was very heavy! It was so heavy that they could hardly bear them! Coldness shot out of Diwu Qingrous eyes. He mmed on the table heavily. Bang! Everyone was shocked by this p! They actually couldnt help but tremble at once! All the Supreme Martial Artists were convinced at the same time Diwu Qingrous analysis was as reasonable as anything visible and concrete! It exined every bit of change... This is really a godlike analysis. Nothing any of us can do at the very least... It is concluded from this point that the strength of the Nine Tribtion can destroy a n if they go crazy, but... it is far less powerful than we thought! This is the conclusion number one! Everyone should remember this conclusion. Diwu Qingrou said slowly, Lets take a moment to digest this conclusion first, and then I will talk about the second conclusion. Everyone sighed softly, and for a while, they looked rxed. Yes, we really overestimated the strength of the enemy and the severity of the situation. Yes, they are not terrifying! Besides, theres also a possibility that... the destruction of the Lan n this time might have involved external help for the Nine Tribtions... As for what the external help was, theres no way for us to know. As of now, its just a possibility for spection... You all just need to know so. Everyone was well convinced and nodded. Who said wisdom is useless? This is the use of wisdom! You may not be able to make such an analysis even if your martial power is invincible! Diwu Qingrou was silent for a while and said, Next, its about the situation of the northwest. The Li n is already on the verge of destruction, but the Nine Tribtions are so eager, which tells us about the importance of the Li n. They would rather pay such a heavy price to do this... We have already said this before. I will add a conclusion here, that is Li Xiongtu is a rtively important part of the Nine Tribtions! Everyones spirit was lifted and their eyes brightened up. And the Li n... If our estimate is correct, then the Li n must be the real base of the Nine Tribtions in the Upper Three Heavens! Which means that our siege this time hit them at the worst spot! Diwu Qingrous fingers tapped on the table softly, and then he started pondering and his speech slowed down. So... whats next... in this war... well... Diwu Qingrou chuckled softly and said, If I were to say... that is rted to the life and death of your ns... Would you think I am an rmist? Everyone shook their heads vigorously together! Youre kidding, who dares to deny that? The Nine Tribtions are crazy... The Nine Tribtions brothers with one member missing already got rid of the Lan n, if they made a mistake here... and let Li Xiongtu away too... Thatd really be the end of the world for the Nine Super ns... Everyone felt in their heart I cant be careless any more in the future, I must follow the orders of Commander-in-chief Diwu strictly... At present, the northwest has a strong defensive barrier, but the Nine Tribtions are stilling and they dont have their own army... Diwu Qingrous tone was heavy. At present, with our strength, even if the Nine Tribtions arrive, they absolutely cannot fight against us head-on! Everyone nodded. So, what they have to do after theye is... Diwu Qingrous eyes shot a sharp light. ...Beheading! Beheading! Everyone was shocked! Yes, under such circumstances, the Nine Tribtions could only adopt such a tactic. If the leader of the eight Super ns were besieged and beheaded, and one or two or even more died... then it would inevitably cause chaos! As long as there was chaos, the Nine Tribtion Sword Master and others would have an opportunity to take advantage. Ill say something that is not very pleasant, please dont be offended. Diwu Qingrou smiled mildly. If the rtionship between us is still asplicated as it was in the past month, with everyone working at their own discretion and not listening to orders... They dont even need to do any beheading before they can let Li Xiongtu escape! Ye Xiaoyao, Xiao Zhengyan and the others turned red in their faces, and their old faces looked as red as monkey butts. At this moment, with such a critical sentence, Diwu Qingrou finally established his absolute leadership among the joint army! After this sentence, Diwu Qingrou believed that every sentence he spoke would be given due attention! This was the result of his one months worth of nning! If you are talking about beheading... The Nine Tribtion wille and go without a trace, its hard to defend against them, and... the person they should kill the most is... Shi Qishu thought for a moment, his face turned pale and he looked up at Diwu Qingrou suddenly. ...Commander-in-chief Diwu! Ye Xiaoyaos face changed. Yes, as long as they killed Commander-in-chief Diwu, without any provocation, well go back to fighting individually once more... With such a reminder, everyone thought of this. Xiao Zhengyan said, If thats the case, the guard team of Commander-in-chief Diwu must be reinforced! Correct! Exactly! After some discussions, the Super ns handed over a team of elite staff to take charge of Diwu Qingrous security. The thing that Diwu Qingrou wanted to achieve the most, the power he desired was actually obtained under such a circumstance without him speaking one word for the matter! Diwu Qingrou didnt be pretentious but thanked everyone properly and then turned to speak to Lan Mofeng. Elder Lan, you need to pay special attention... If the opponent acts, theyll definitely make you the first target! And on your side, there is also the greatest possibility of crisis... He stopped halfway through the sentence. But everyone understood what he meant. Lan Mofeng said gratefully, Commander-in-chief, rest assured, my old bones can still bear bothering them a few rounds! Diwu Qingrou frowned a little and replied gently, The Lan n may exchange the stationing ce with the Shi n,e to my side and protect my safety. How about that? Lan Mofeng showed gratitude in his eyes. Diwu Qingrou was perfectly safe now and didnt have anything to worry about, but such a change was to put the remaining strength of the Lan n in the safest position. Yet he said protect my safety, which also greatly cared for Lan Mofengs dignity. With such a decision, other ns, including the Shi n who was exchanged with, couldnt say anything but agree The present Lan n was indeed a very dangerous timebomb if left outside! Who knows how much trouble would be caused after it was detonated? The most secure method was to ce it next to Diwu Qingrou, the most resourceful person! After the analysis of the situation waspleted, Diwu Qingrou had truly be the most powerful person in the joint army! Next, well make arrangements... Diwu Qingrous expression did not change at all, it was still as modest, calm and polite as before. But once everyone heard this sentence, they became restless and sat up straight, looking earnestly and listening intently. The battle of the Li n has to be quick! Capture and kill Li Xiongtu as soon as possible to prevent future troubles! said Diwu Qingrou slowly. If we can achieve this before the Nine Tribtionse, it is the best! If we cant, then everyone will have to be more careful when the timees! Diwu Qingrou finished speaking. Inside the main tent, everyone stayed without dispersing for a long time. It wasnt until a long whileter when they walked out with their faces sullen and sad. ... Inside Diwu Qingrous personal tent. Qingrou, you really want to... That expert from the Diwu n said via telepathy. Diwu ns face revealed a mysterious smile. He replied via telepathy, The longer the battle of the Li n is dragged, the better... The longer it takes, the more stable my position will be... The power of our Diwu n will take shape after this besiege! The power of the Diwu n will take shape?! The Supreme Martial Artist Diwu Chonghuns whole body shuddered abruptly. Since the decline of the Diwu n 10,000 years ago, the shaping of their power had be a permanent pain. They were attached to the Zhuge n, and whenever they had a little bit of power, it would immediately be divided, absorbed, or sacrificed by the Zhuge n. And Diwu n could only bear with it. And Diwu Qingrou actually had such confidence today? Diwu Qingrou raised his head and sighed softly. It is no longer possible to be one of the Nine Tribtions... But we have to use the pressure the Nine Tribtions put on the Nine Super ns little by little, to formte our own power little by little, and then release ourselves from the control of the Zhuge n! To be a new force... The northwest besiege this time is the time for the Nine Tribtions to show their powers, but... how is it not also a new beginning for our Diwu n! Diwu Qingrou smiled slightly. The fate energy of the Nine Super ns is already corrupted and depleted, but we have the scarlet fate energy from the dynastic change in the Lower Three Heavensst time... This is our opportunity! Chapter 1420 - What Are You So Excited About?

Chapter 1420 What Are You So Excited About?

Diwu Qingrou adjusted his battle strategy arrangements immediately the next day.All members of the joint army started setting out toward the encampment of the Li n! In addition, he also issued a firmmand No matter what obstacles you encounter along the way, stamp them all out! Thismand very clearly exhibited the determination to not rest until the Li n has been uprooted! All the members of the joint army were invigorated. Diwu Qingrou said something which roused everyones spirits This time, our basecamp will be situated a thousand miles away from here! A thousand miles away from here was basically in the Li ns core territory. What was the difference between that and having destroyed the Li n? With a singlemand, two to three thousand people decamped and stormed in with great strength and vigor. ... The Li n was terribly taxed and overloaded to the max right now. Building the n and cleaning up the ruins had wasted too much time. In addition, the Li ns vigor and energy seemed to have also disappeared along with the ns copse. With an air of grief and hopelessness around them, everyone was rather lifeless. During this period of time, they had been going after Lang Yng and the others. But as they did so, the other party had disappeared as though all of them had melted into the surroundings. The Li n had already overturned that particr region tens of thousands of feet deep. And even so, they didnt find even a trace of them! In short, this matter had taken ce in this manner that was simply so... bizarre and iprehensible. The Li n members were terribly enraged, yet there was nothing that they could do about it. The people stationed at the boundaries clearly didnt discover anything because they expressed very confidently The enemies are definitely still in the northwest! They absolutely and definitely... hadnt escaped into the outside world! Fine, they would continue the search then. But then, the other Super ns sent their men over at this point. So be it, right? It wasnt as if they hadnte here before in the past. They were merely going to harass them a little and probe around a little, that was all. It was troubling times right now for the Li n; they couldnt let them enter and create a disturbance. Thus, they locked down their territory. But the moment they did, something terrible suddenly happened! The Li n clearly didnt issue anymands directed at any of the Super ns outside, yet they had suffered casualties and deaths for some strange reason. What made it worse was that all the casualties and deaths were important figures in their respective ns! Not just that, everything also clearly pointed toward the Li n. The Li n felt incredibly wronged. First of all, during such a sensitive timing, they couldnt wish for anything more than to avoid them, so why would they dig their own grave like that? But before they could even exin, the bloody warning boundary line appeared. With this, the few Super ns outside went berserk and started storming in to demand an exnation. When people of the Li n entered their sight, without caring whether they tried to exin or not, they attacked them as if they had gone mad. The Li n was forced to retaliate, but with this retaliation, things got even worse and became increasingly out of hand... The Li n was subsequently forced to draw their line of defense inwards a few hundred miles. After a few days of peace, they resumed their full efforts in searching for Chu Yang and the others. And then... The Li n discovered that the world had crumbled on them! Each of the other Super ns had actually dispatched their own secret team all Supreme Martial Artists and was approaching them with great strength and vigor. After they arrived, they started a war that went on without even a moments pause. Then, thew-enforcement officers also came... By then, the Li n finally realized that something was amiss, but it was already toote. The moment those few from the Law-Enforcement Interrogation Hall showed up, the Li n knew at once that it was all over! Goddamnit, they were still overturning every nook and cranny in their own home to search for them, but it turned out that they had already escaped long ago! And had even brought reinforcements! Andunched a siege on them! Because of this, the n leader of the Li n, Li Wubo, blew his top and disregarded seniority to give the few Supreme Martial Artists in charge of pursuing them a huge scolding. Are all of you pigs?! Theyve already left long ago, yet all of you are still... This is truly driving me up the wall! But anger aside, the fact that the n was facing a life and death crisis was still hanging right over their heads. Outside, more than a thousand Supreme Martial Artists had been deployed along the border. The Li n was already in a precarious and unstable situation. Exining was of absolutely no use at all. When Xiao Zhengyan of the Xiao n arrived, he did, however, state his condition. But this condition was something that no one in the Li n could ept! Hand over Li Xiongtu and have everyone above Emperor-level in the Li n cripple their own cultivation, and we can let the Li n off! Every Li n member who heard this condition swore at and cursed all of Xiao Zhengyans ancestors to the high heavens. Can this even be called letting us off? If we really did that, the Li n would be totally finished! Theres nothing to consider at all... Well just be lost souls under the knife! As themander-in-chief of the joint army arrived, the Li ns situation became more and more arduous. Bit by bit, their forces on the outer boundaries were devoured. Atst, the Li n took this painful lesson to heart and decided not to give way anymore. They began to fight back on arge-scale basis. Taking advantage of the fact that they were familiar with the terrain, they went into great battle after great battle with the other Super ns. All this while, the other party had been attacking with the momentum of a motley crowd. This actually allowed the Li n to attack and defend appropriately, and even let them gain some benefits. But the Li ns losses were simrly significant. They lost dozens of Martial Saint experts while their Supreme Martial Artist experts also decreased by four to five. Most of the affiliated ns on the boundaries hadpletely fallen... But the situation was ultimately temporarily stabilized. Li Wubo knew that this was merely the beginning. Therge-scale stuff would only appear from this point onwards. Therefore, during this period of time, the Li n put their full efforts into battle preparation and stood alert andbat-ready. Watching the Li n making battle preparations full speed ahead, everyones countenance was solemn and their gait hurried. As a battle-hungry man and a part of the Li n, Li Xiongtu naturally wanted to participate as well. However, everyone forbade him from joining the war. As long as he was spotted walking out, the four Supreme Martial Artists at the doorway would drag him back in any way they could, disallowing him to go out no matter what. What kind of joke is this? The eight Super ns are all here for you! The moment you go out, youll definitely be ripped into pieces instantly! If that happens, all of the Li ns sacrifices and perseverance would be for naught! Li Xiongtu was extremely frustrated. A warrior was born to fight. What sort of warrior would he be if he didnt fight? How was he supposed to improve his cultivation? In the midst of his frustration, two people came to visit him one after the other on this night. Two people who carried a lot of weight in the Li n. The first one who came was Li Wubo. The n leader of the Li n. Xiongtu, what level is your cultivation now? Li Wubo didnte alone. He came with five to six other people, including Li Jue, the Eldest Young Master of the Li n, and Li Batian, the Second Young Master who had brought Li Xiongtu into the Upper Three Heavens. Three Supreme Martial Artist-level experts who were core members of the n also came along. At present, Ive managed to break through to first-grade Supreme Martial Artist after some difficulty! Li Xiongtu took a breath and said respectfully, The hidden ailment in my body is already gone too. There was a hint of approving admiration in Li Wubos eyes. As expected of one of the Nine Tribtions. The future of his way of the martial arts was truly admirable. In that case, youll be able to continue advancing on the path to the pinnacle of the way of the martial arts? Li Xiongtu answered carefully, If nothing unexpected happens, I should think so. Li Wubo finally smiled in aforted manner. Xiongtu, weve just received news... After so long since the Li n was besieged, our reinforcements have finally appeared! There was a hint of excitement in Li Wubos sinister eyes. He stared closely at Li Xiongtus eyes as he said, The Lan n of the eight Super ns was uprooted by someone a month ago! Everyone in the Lan n has died. Lan Buhui, the Elder Master of the Lan n, has also perished in this battle! Huh? Li Xiongtu got a huge shock. Do you know who the one behind this is? Li Wubo went on. You should be able to guess who it is. Li Xiongtus brows drew together as he sank into deep contemtion. A month or so ago just happened to be the day when the Nine Heavens passageway opened, right? Could... the Lan n have been besieged by the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and his men? It was totally unsurprising for Li Xiongtu toe to this conclusion! In the Upper Three Heavens, the Nine Super ns could be said to have no enemies at all. If one must say that they did, there could only be just one person The Nine Tribtions Sword Master who had only just appeared the past few years! And a month ago was exactly the day when the Nine Heavens passageway had opened. It was entirely reasonable and logical for Li Xiongtu to make this deduction. Even if it wasnt Li Xiongtu but someone else, this was the only deduction that they coulde up with. One could think of this even with their ass! But the feeling Li Wubo and the others present got when these words came out from Li Xiongtus mouth and when they came out from the mouths of others was as different as day and night! A mysteriousforted smile appeared on Li Wubos face. Nodding, he exhaled a breath. You do know after all! The expressions of the others, such as Li Jue and Li Batian, also turned rather equivocal at the same time. You do know after all and You have guessed it after all were twopletely different things! You have guessed it after all was a coincidence, while You do know it after all was inevitable! Li Xiongtu must have known since a long time ago! What a pity that Li Xiongtu was just a battle maniac. How could he possibly have that many thoughts making all these rounds in his head? He didnt think much of this one line at all. Xiongtu... Li Wubos expression turned more and more sincere and warm. In your opinion, what would the final oue of thew-enforcement officers and eight Super nsying siege to us this time be? Li Xiongtus facial expression was rather fervent and worked up. He dered furiously. The eight Super ns aremitting perverse acts. They will definitely pay the price for it! Li Wubos face actually reddened from agitation at his words Because what he heard was certainly not only Li Xiongtus words of fury but also the promise of the Nine Tribtions and the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! In this instant, Li Xiongtu could totally speak on behalf of the Nine Tribtions! What he was saying right now must be the decision that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and his brothers had made! There was no doubt about it! The eight Super ns would pay for it! And the first price had already been paid The Lan n! For a moment, there was even some smugness andcency in n Leader Lis heart. Hows that? Going against us? Going against the Nine Tribtions? Hurhur, havent all of you heard of the saying that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is undefeatable? In that case, Xiongtu, take a guess, why did the Nine Tribtions Sword Master attack the Lan n? Li Wubo sighed in bliss. I really cant think of a reason for that. Li Xiongtu hesitated. Mm, its fine, hurhur... Li Wubo smiled slightly. Then, take a guess... Will the Nine Tribtions Sword Master take an interest in this siege in the northwest ande here to poke his nose into it? An uncertain Li Xiongtu answered, Since theyve already dealt with the Lan n, then that would make them enemies with the eight Super ns... Right now, the northwest is where the battlefield is. If nothing unexpected happens, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master will definitelye! This was pretty much stating the obvious; this fact was in for all to see. However, Li Wubo pped wildly instead, his eyes gleaming brightly as he eximed, Great! The Nine Tribtions Sword Master will definitelye! Thats awesome! In that case, the Li n needs to persevere with full effort until the moment the Lord Sword Master arrives! Everyone agreed uproariously! Only Li Xiongtus boorish heart was rather puzzled. Why has it be Lord Sword Master to the n leader? Lord? Does he need to be this respectful? And... Even if the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is here, he may not necessarily help the Li n, so... what are all of you so excited about? Chapter 1421 - The Tragic And Inhumane ‘Demons Escaping The Heavenly Net’

Chapter 1421 The Tragic And Inhumane Demons Escaping The Heavenly Net

Li Wubo was delighted.He was so happy that he went on to spout loud arrogant talk incessantly at Li Xiongtus, discussing the current state of affairs in the world, giving advice about everything in the world, looking at the heroes of the world and evaluating and appraising them. It was only at the end that he finally said something rather disheartening. Xiongtu, Li Jue, Batian. The three of you, remember this. What is it? In case... Im talking about just in case! Of course, before that, we will try our best to strive for the best results. But should the Li n not be able to hold on until the Nine Tribtions Sword Master arrives... the three of you are to bring your women with you and help and support each other. Dont care about anything else, run for your lives the first chance you get! There was a hint of stupor in Li Wubos sinister hawk-like eyes. He stayed silent for a long while before he said, Should the Li n really be finished, all of you... must preserve the seeds of the Li n... Should that time reallye, you must keep in mind that you fleeing is not a cowards escape, but taking upon oneself a task for the bravest! The three of them stared at Li Wubo, stupefied. They didnt expect the n leader to say something like that at this time. When that timees, none of us will me any of you. Everyone will also risk their lives to provide cover so that all of you can escape! Li Wubo spoke somberly. Of course, Im only saying this just in case! The three of them were in a stupefied daze. Li Wubo, someone who had always been cold and harsh, heartless and ruled with an iron fist, had actually said something like that. Even his own sons, Li Jue and Li Batian, were so stunned that they couldnt ept it. Of course, that kind of just in case situation may not necessarily happen! Li Wubo smiled in aforting manner. Then, he got to his feet and walked out. Li Jue, Li Batian and Li Xiongtu exchanged aplex look. The two of them then walked out together with Li Wubo and left Li Xiongtu behind by himself. Tumultuous waves were crashing through Li Xiongtus heart! The n had actually made such a decision! Should it reallye down to that, they would put full effort into covering him so that he could escape... I, Li Xiongtu, was like a loser in the Middle Three Heavens. Yet aftering to the Upper Three Heavens, I have instead received such an honor! What meritorious deeds have I done to deserve such treatment? To be worthy of receiving such treatment? ... After sending Li Jue and Li Batian away, Li Wubo and the three Supreme Martial Artist elders walked down the wide path. The night fog was thick and heavy and the frigid winter chilly. Are the arrangements to settle the family members of the affiliated ns done? After a long while, Li Wubo finally asked. Yes, proper arrangements have been made for them. An elder said, Theyve all gathered near the Line of Heavens. That ce is easy to defend and hard to breach. Nothing will go wrong. Thats not what Im asking. Li Wubo shook his head lightly. In the event that the n really cannot hold on until the situation turns for the better, the Li n will need to sacrifice all our lives for the sake of the future! Using the most heroic sacrifices to fight for the bright future of our children and descendants! Li Wubo went on solemnly. All of youd better be prepared for this. Our lives are not something that cannot be forsaken. Yes. A look of heroic sacrifice shed across the countenances of all three elders. The Elder Master is very disappointed in us right now. He has also developed a mentality of hopelessness. To him, the end of the Li n is already here! And that there is no way to reverse the situation. Li Wubo let out a resigned chuckle and said, The Elder Master singlehandedly founded the n. Yet when it reaches the generation of I, Li Wubo, it is going to be destroyed in my hands... The three Supreme Martial Artist elders were at a loss for words, all of them sighing at the same time. Theres no need for the n leader to take it to heart. Victory and loss are predetermined by heaven! The only thing we can do is try our best. Just trying our best wont work! Li Wubo said impassively, Even though the destruction of the Li n has already been dictated by the general trend of events, I must preserve the seeds of the Li n nevertheless! The hard work of the nine great affiliated ns is necessary for this... The hard work of the nine great affiliated ns? A thought urred to the three Supreme Martial Artist elders at the same time. All of a sudden, cold sweat drenched the clothes on their back. Yes. Everyone from the nine great affiliated ns who is participating in the battle has been separated from their families, right? asked Li Wubo calmly. Yes. Do the family members make up 100,000 people? It was apparent that Li Wubo was more concerned about this issue. Including the guards, etc... All the family members should make up approximately 200,000 people! At present, they are all under our... protection. Under protection? A cruel smile appeared in Li Wubos eyes as he nodded. Alright, thats great then. At the critical moment, the affiliated n experts who should be sacrificed must be sacrificed first. At this moment, there are already several cases of rebellion in the affiliated ns on the outer boundaries... These people cannot be relied upon, said Li Wubo solemnly. Understood. Also... Get the blood passageway and Demonic Heart Array ready! Li Wubo took a deep breath and hesitated for a moment before he finally said, At the critical moment, let the heads of 100,000 people fill up the sky and the hearts of 100,000 people open up the path, and send Li Xiongtu, Li Jue and Li Batian and the others away from this ce! A violent jerk went through the three elders from head to toe at the same time, a look of disbelief in their eyes. Demons Escaping The Heavenly Net! There was a faint frosty glint in Li Wubos eyes, just like ghost fires seen in graves in the wildernesste in the night. The three elders nodded grimly. ... Demons Escaping The Heavenly Net was a strange and fascinating secret art. It was something that the Li n had found when they discovered that premium Purple Crystal mine back then. In the outer boundaries of the Purple Crystal mine, they discovered a peculiar leather scroll. The content recorded on it was exactly this secret art. Using innocent warriors, ten thousand young boys, ten thousand young girls, ten thousand women and children and ten thousand young and elderly as the main element, and another 60,000 people as a supplementary element, decapitate them to form a mountain of bleached bones and allow their aura of grudge to fill the heavens and rip apart the heavenly. Extract their hearts to pave the road of wronged souls and give us Extraterrestrial Demons freedom! This was Demons Escaping The Heavenly Net! An extremely brutal and inhumane means of escape that originated from the Extraterrestrial Demons. As the name implied At the point of being surrounded by the all-epassing of heaven and at ones wits end with no hope of survival, kill 100,000 innocents and use the umted grudge of the heads of 100,000 innocents to breach the of heaven; and use the hearts of 100,000 innocents to pave a way out of cmity! In addition, within these 100,000 people, the number of young boys, young girls, adult women and elderly must reach a total of 10,000 each! This was the most basic requirement. When this requirement was met, it wouldnt matter even if there were repeats for any of the categories of people. Such a scheme was inhumane to the extreme! Even the Li n had never once used it since the day it came into their possession. However, they had long since prepared and gotten the array ready in advance... As a means to guard against the unexpected, obviously. When the array was first set up and readied, Li Chunbo, the Elder Master of the Li n, had appeared right away and destroyed the entire array. He then strictly forbade them from ever doing something like this again. At that time, a terribly aggrieved Li Chunbo had said, From the moment this array appeared and the very moment where the Li n members harbored such intentions, the Li ns destruction has been destined! Should all of you not repent in time, the Li ns destruction is certain to happen in the foreseeable future. Ever since then, the Li n was peaceful and stable for a few thousand years and did not harbor any ideas about the array. However, when it reached Li Wubos generation, he felt that the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters emergence into the world was at hand and that the Nine Super ns were in a precarious situation with the possibility of destruction. Thus, he secretly set up this array at the Line of Heavens, a ce far away from the Li n. Not many knew of this. Only Li Wubos trusted henchmen were vaguely aware... And now, it was apparent that Li Wubo intended to put into action this scheme that he had prepared in advance... ... In another direction. Li Jue and Li Batian held a thin memo in their hands. They watched as it disintegrated in their hands. The countenances of both brothers were ratherplex. Inside was Li Wubos secret arrangements. Only the two brothers were aware of these arrangements. Should the Li n remain, this n shall be abolished. Should it not, you are to escape with Li Xiongtu. Once youe into contact with the Nine Tribtions, find the chance to do this and that... If it fails, you can... get rid of him and rece him... Take note to be discreet about this... This was Li Wubos true n. Should things really reach such a point, our Li n has already sacrificed the entire n for you, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. Surely you cant just sit by and do nothing? When that timees, should anything happen to Li Xiongtu on top of what has already happened, other than choosing a Nine Tribtions substitute from between Li Jue and Li Batian, what other choice do you have? Even if its purely to repay the contributions of the Li n, just for these 1,100,000 lives, you shouldpensate us! Otherwise... You, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, would also be going against Heavens Way! You should know very well what is important and what isnt! The Li n is ultimately one of the Nine Super ns that you had decided on long ago. You cant just change something like that so easily... ... Li Xiongtu sat in the room in deep contemtion. He was thinking about the Li ns current circumstances. He wanted to find a way out for the Li n during this stormy and turbulent period. However, he was not someone who was adept at schemes and conspiracies at all. When it came to battle and killing, Li Xiongtu didnt lose to anyone. But when it came to schemes and conspiracies... He was helpless! Meng Huanhuan sat behind him docilely, her eyes full of gentle devotion as she gazed at Li Xiongtu. No matter what happened in the future, at least they were already blissful right now! Ive already achieved happiness. Li Xiongtu finally gave up and exhaled a long breath of air. He said impassively, I cant think of any solution. But it is nothing more than a fight! His candid and mighty domineering style destined that he could only be a born warrior! Rather than a wise man! In this instant where he gave up on thinking, he felt rxed all over instead. Nothing more than a fight wont do! You need to continue battling for the rest of your life! A voice drifted over softly. When Li Xiongtu turned back, he couldnt help but receive a huge shock. Elder Master! The person who had just arrived was exactly the Elder Master of the Li n Li Chunbo. With a solemn expression, Li Chunbo nodded and said, I heard your conversation earlier. There was deep weariness and sadness in his eyes. However, he didnt say anything. Instead, he openly stated his intention ining here. Im here to chase you away! Chase me away?! Li Xiongtu was stunned. The n leader had only just brought up the contingency n yet the Elder Master was actually stepping forward the next moment to chase him away! What kind of logic was this? Li Chunbo took a deep breath. Holding his hands behind his back, he said, If you go north from here, vast snow ins stretch for thousands of miles. There is no trace of human habitation within 30,000 miles! There are only countless ferocious beasts and spirit beasts... You can train and battle along this entire way. Should you survive, youll be able to achieve greatness in your way of the martial arts too! Once you go past the snow ins, youll reach where the Three Stars Divine n is. Everything would depend on your fate... He removed a ring on his finger and tossed it lightly to Li Xiongtu. The silver ring formed an arc in mid-air andnded in Li Xiongtus hand. Ive prepared all the medicine, daily necessities, dry rations and clean water, and even 5,000 liters of good wine for you. Other than that, there are also a lot of Heavenly Treasures, Purple Crystal Cores and Purple Crystal Jade Essence. Li Chunbo went on. There are a few books inside. They contain the insight that Ive gained over myst 10,000 years of cultivation. You may draw references from them! Li Chunbo said dispassionately, But now, I only request that you bring your woman with you and leave this ce immediately! Chapter 1422 - The Storm Begins And The Heavens About To Collapse

Chapter 1422 The Storm Begins And The Heavens About To Copse

All at once, Li Xiongtu wanted to faint.What does he mean by that? On the one hand, he wanted to chase him away into that barrennd and let him be entrenched in a hopeless and near-doomed situation where he would be isted and cut off from help. Yet on the other hand, he gave him countless resources. In fact, even the fruit of Li Chunbos painstakingbor of an entire lifetime! This was the same as treating him kindly and generously as though passing down his mantle to him! What... was exactly going on? There was a wave of bleak destion in Li Chunbos eyes. Li Xiongtu, go. This is not your home! Li Xiongtu got to his feet slowly. The tall and imposing man gradually straightened his back and said seriously, I implore the Elder Master to take back the ring! Xiongtu... is too ashamed to receive something that he doesnt deserve! Li Chunbo stood with his back to him. As if he had already predicted long ago that Li Xiongtu would say that, he didnt reply but only closed his eyes wearily. Li Xiongtu went on. Elder Master, I, Li Xiongtu, am only a junior. Firstly, I am not worthy of you looking differently upon me like that. Secondly... I, Li Xiongtu, am also not someone who is cowardly and afraid of death! He straightened his back, his eyes shing like lightning. Back then, my entire n suffered and died in the battle at the Lake of Despair in the Middle Three Heavens! All my kin and family died! But... I have never thought of seeking revenge! This is exactly what the martial world is like! Both parties had fought under the fairest of conditions. We lost in the battle, so this is what we deserved. Everyone dying on the battlefield instead of dying due to evil schemes and conspiracies is also a fate destined to my n! I do not me anyone or begrudge the heavens! Neither do I hate my opponents. Perhaps if we end up meeting again, I would not show any mercy at all if I can take their lives, but killing them like that is not because I want to seek revenge! I believe you, Elder Master, can understand this. Li Xiongtu said in an upright and unafraid manner, The scores of the martial world should be settled in the martial world! Li Chunbo nodded slowly and replied impassively, Ipletely understand! Li Xiongtu then said, After that day, I, Li Xiongtu, was left with nothing in this world. I was brought up here to the Upper Three Heavens where I instead received great care from the n, down to every possible detail! I even enjoyed the ns best resources for my cultivation. This kindness is as high as heaven and as deep as earth! I, Li Xiongtu, will never ever forget this great kindness for all my lifetimes toe! Li Chunbos expression contorted for a moment. Then, he heaved a long and heavy sigh. Kindness as high as heaven and as deep as earth? Never ever forget this great kindness? When Li Chunbo heard his words, he suddenly felt boundless grief and sorrow, as well as endless irony! Not toward Li Xiongtus foolishness but toward his own ns shrewdness! Right now, the Li n is in a critical juncture of life and death where the eight other Super ns areing down hard upon us! Doom and destruction are right upon us. Since I, Li Xiongtu, have received kindness as high as heaven and as deep as earth from the n, how can I abandon the n and leave at such a time? Fervent and passionate, Li Xiongtu dered, I will not leave! I will stay here and fight alongside the n! Holding his hands behind his back, Li Chunbo only felt sorrow and an icy coldness in his heart. Shaking his head, he replied, Since youve already made your decision, I will not insist. However, this old man never takes back what he has given away! Li Xiongtu was silent for a moment before he asked, Elder Master, do you also think that the Li ns great disaster is beyond salvation? Li Chunbo finally turned around slowly, iparableplexity, destion and sorrow in his eyes as he gazed at Li Xiongtu. Then, he replied grimly, Yes! The Li n has already reached its end! A jolt went through Li Xiongtu from head to toe. In that case, wouldnt there be a higher chance of survival if the Elder Master leads the n to break through the encirclement and rebuild the n? The Elder Master is highly skilled; there are few in this world who can fight on par with you. If you really wish to leave, even if there are countless experts in the joint army, who would be able to stop the Elder Master? Li Chunbo fixed his gaze on Li Xiongtu for a brief moment, the look of approval in his eyes bing stronger and stronger. Then, he finally shook his head and chuckled in resignation. With a flourish of his arm, a stool appeared behind him and he actually slowly settled into the seat. Since that is so, I shall speak a little with you. With Li Chunbos cultivation, he didnt need to sit at all. Even if he were to stand for a year, there wouldnt be any issues. Yet he showed him such amiability instead. This showed that he hadpletely acknowledged Li Xiongtus capabilities and character. However, Li Xiongtu was not a meticulous person who paid attention to small details. He didnt realize at all the meaning behind Li Chunbos action. Behind him, Meng Huanhuan rolled her eyes in resignation, seriously unable to do anything about her loved ones denseness. Since the point where this old man single-handedly founded the n, ten thousand years have passed! Smiling, Li Chunbo went on. When one has reached an age and cultivation level such as mine, do you think I would still struggle and fight to survive in the martial world, seeking to survive in any way possible with all my effort like a loser? This old man can no longer afford to embarrass himself like that! Li Chunbo smiled slightly. This is the first reason! Frowning, Li Xiongtu thought about it for a while before he finally understood. Xiongtu understands how the Elder Master feels. Li Chunbo nodded and smiled. Theres another reason... The emergence of the Li n is no doubt this old mans credit, but simrly, this old man cannot be absolved of me for the Li ns fall from grace to its current state! Also... Li Chunbo closed his eyes, breathing lightly. ...The birth of the Nine Tribtions indicates the destruction of the Nine Super ns; the sins of the Nine Super ns shall be dispelled by the Nine Tribtions. This is a cycle! And also the price which the Nine Super ns must pay. The Nine Tribtions establishes a world of peace while the descendants of the Nine Tribtions create chaos in this world of peace. In that case, the new Nine Tribtions destroying the old is a cycle of naturalw and appropriate retribution! Even if I can escape this current plight, I cannot escape this cycle! Since that is so, why should I flee? All these years, the Li ns various sins and crimes can be said to have been all because of me. If I do not ept the cmity, who will? If I dont, these millions of souls in theherworld who died unjustly because of the Li n... How are they to rest in peace? I... can only wither and decay alongside the n! Because I am Li Chunbo, the founder of the Li n! Li Chunbo smiled lightly. And it is only with my death that all of these can be erased... Shaking his head, he said, You dont understand all these. Or at least... you are not able toprehend yet at this point! Li Xiongtu had only a hazy notion. Feeling as if he was shrouded in fog, he merely nodded in a muddle-headed manner. He indeed didnt understand, only finding it all incredibly deep and profound. You... are not a member of the Li n! Li Chunbo patted Li Xiongtus shoulder. Do your best. In the future... Should your heart be... hurt that tad bit... I hope you can... remember me today... Li Xiongtu nodded hazily. He wanted to say something but was stopped by Li Chunbo. Then, Li Chunbo seemed to give him a meaningful smile. With a sh, he disappeared from before Li Xiongtu. Leaving behind only a long sigh in the night. ... As if a cloud of smoke, Li Chunbo left Li Xiongtus residence in a sh. He rose high up into the sky several thousand feet, standing in mid-air with his hands held behind his back as he gazed down upon thisnd beneath his feet that he had poured a lifetime of time and effort into. He sighed heavily, a choking and muffled pain in his chest, almost feeling the urge to weep. Everything was finally ending! Hisst efforts had obviously also failed. Li Xiongtu wasnt leaving! Since he wasnt leaving, all of Li Chunbos thoughts would turn into naught. Li Chunbo couldnt be sure whether Li Xiongtu was a Nine Tribtions or not, but he could see a kind of quality in Li Xiongtu that was totally different from people of the Li n. Be it his speech, bearing or the way he handled day to day affairs, that quality gave people a kind of feeling as though he and people of the Li n were from twopletely different worlds. Especially the way Li Xiongtu refused to leave today; it moved and stunned people all the more! But Li Chunbo knew that this sort of sentimentality and loyalty from Li Xiongtu had absolutely no effect on Li Wubo, Li Jue, Li Batian and the rest. They would only think of Li Xiongtu as a fool! Other feelings such as being moved, grateful, admiration, approval or mutual appreciation... There was none of those at all! Li Chunbo was well aware of all of Li Wubos ns. He also knew that even when Li Xiongtu escaped together with Li Jue and Li Batian during thest moments of the Li n, Li Xiongtu would definitely be the one who was the most critically injured... And that Li Jue and Li Batian would definitely harm Li Xiongtu at a certain point! And end up revealing the truth! At that point, Li Xiongtu would definitely be utterly and bitterly disappointed! When that happened, the Li n would truly be finished. Should he leave on his own ord now, perhaps on ount of their rtionship... the Li n might have a chance of things turning for the better in the future. However, him refusing to leave would instead truly doom the Li n and push the Li n into a bottomless abyss! At that point, the bloodline of the Li n would truly die out in the Nine Heavens Continent and its existencepletely eradicated! Even if Li Xiongtu were to ultimately survive... he would never ever admit that his Li had anything to do with the Li n. The bloodline of the Li n would die out from this point! But there was nothing that Li Chunbo could do now! Even though he was well aware of the direction that everything was going in, there was nothing he could do other than to watch helplessly as things moved step by step down the path that fate had decided... until the point of no return! Li Chunbo had no uncertainties over whether Li Xiongtu would be killed by Li Jue or Li Batian! Because this was absolutely impossible. The Nine Tribtions do not die! Should Li Xiongtu really be one of the Nine Tribtions, he definitely wouldnt die. Li Wubos ns were nothing but a huge joke. He was but a fool seeking death on his own and bringing destruction upon himself! Should Li Xiongtu turn out not to be a Nine Tribtions, he would also be a fine and brilliant heroic figure in the world! During this period of time, Li Xiongtus contributions and hard work, as well as all his bizarre encounters from the Middle Three Heavens all the way to the Upper Three Heavens, proved something It was impossible for Li Xiongtu to die so easily. Since the heavens had given Li Xiongtu so many chance encounters, how could they possibly let him die so easily? With Li Chunbos experience of over ten thousand years, no one who was given special treatment by the heavens like this died so easily! This was an establishedw! Therefore, the ones to suffer a tragedy could only be the Li n! And not Li Xiongtu! ... Li Xiongtu stared at the simple and unadorned ring in his palm. He couldnt help scratching his head as he asked, Huanhuan, what do you think of this? Why is it so strange? Smiling, Meng Huanhuan replied gently, Since the Elder Master has given it to you, itll be fine for you to just keep it. It wont be anything bad in any case. However, since the Elder Master came here alone to give it to you, this shows that he doesnt wish for others to know of this. Therefore, its better that you do not show it to others. Its fine as long as you yourself are aware! Li Xiongtu realized what she meant at once. Yes, yes, fortunately, you reminded me. The two of them exchanged a smile. ... It was alreadyte in the night. However, on the main road, a few shadows were flying ahead at lightning speed toward the northwest! Chu Yang, Mo Tianji, Gu Duxing, Ji Mo, Luo Kedi, Ao Xieyun and Xie Danqiong! The entire way, using Chu Yangs vast resources, the brothers started a cultivation process where they pushed themselves to their limit as they hurried on their journey. Their cultivation improved rapidly. This familiar method and extreme agony reminded the brothers of the time when they went to the Far North Wastnds in the Middle Three Heavens back then. Warmth filled everyones hearts. Our journey to the northwest this time may be our first time shing head-on with the Nine Super ns... Facing the northern wind that got increasingly colder the nearer they got to the north, Mo Tianjis eyes were full of calm deepness and serenity. Itll also be my first time engaging Diwu Qingrou. Chu Yang smiled lightly. How do you feel? Mo Tianji smiled calmly and peacefully as he replied, The upheaval of the world shall trulymence in the northwest. Exactly! Chu Yang chuckled as he looked into the dark and quiet night ahead. Then, he said calmly, The storm begins and the heavens are about to copse! Chapter 1423 - Diwu Qingrou’s Weaknesses

Chapter 1423 Diwu Qingrous Weaknesses

Facing the howling and chilly wind, the expression on Mo Tianjis handsome face turned increasingly calm.This time, we can only act ording to circumstances. This can only be considered a sh and not a battle. Mo Tianji said, But I need to try and sound out his true capabilities. Chu Yang nodded. Yes, we cannot afford to sh head-on at all right now. He sank into thought for a while before he said, But Tianji, even if we are borrowing power, it is very difficult for us to borrow power in other aspects. Ive weighed the strength of both parties, as well as each partys circumstances and realized that... it is indeed quite difficult for us to change anything about this matter right now. We have no ties whatsoever with the Li n. Should we enter carelessly, Im afraid that not only will we be unable to borrow power, but we would also end up deeply entrenched in a trap and unable to extract ourselves. With our current strength, even if we were tounch a sneak attack on the other ns... In the grand camp where Supreme Martial Artists are aplenty, its likely that we wont be able to truly execute it effectively. If that happens, we would also lose our chances to sow discord among them. Chu Yang went on. Therefore, with regard to us hurrying to the northwest right now, I would like to know your ns in advance. Mo Tianji slowed down his footsteps and fell behind the other brothers with Chu Yang. He sank into deep contemtion for a long while, keeping quiet the entire time. Chu Yang knew that every time such an expression appeared on Mo Tianjis face, he was definitely thinking about something very important. Thus, he did not disturb him but only stayed by his side quietly. To be honest, the reason why I want to go to the northwest, and insist on us doing so, is not to directly change the overall situation but just for Diwu Qingrou alone. Mo Tianji smiled. In this aspect, youve mixed up the overall situation and my personal intention. Chu Yang nodded quietly. Go on. This person, Diwu Qingrou... Ive never interacted with him. Mo Tianji found it rather a pity. If I had known that things would turn out like this, I really shouldve participated in the fight for royal supremacy in the Lower Three Heavens... After losing such a chance to battle head-on, I cant help but feel like it didnt seem quite right. He mused for a moment before he went on. You should supplement me with information now. Supplement? Chu Yangs brows drew together. Yes, let me first speak about my understanding of Diwu Qingrou. Mo Tianji said, In my data, Diwu Qingrou is nothing but a bunch of numbers. Or perhaps, just a few incidents. This is a powerful person and also the most dangerous enemy. He is elegant, calm,posed, has the situation well in his grasp and almost never makes mistakes A very fearsome man! Mo Tianji went on. He is able to make appropriate corresponding arrangements at any time. The most fearsome aspect of him is that not only is he able to grasp his own strength well, he can also create delicate and tricky situations, so that he can restrain his enemies and make them move ording to his adjustments. He makes them move in the direction that he expects them to and pools his efforts in several aspects so that theye together to drive the other party into a hopeless situation! Chu Yangpletely agreed. Therefore, Diwus schemes and intelligence make him a talent of a generation. In this aspect, I cannotpare to him yet, said Mo Tianji. Chu Yangs eyes brightened a little in the night. However, in my eyes, Diwu Qingrou also has his own weaknesses! And a lot at that. Mo Tianji said solemnly, And I need you to affirm my determination with regard to these weaknesses. Chu Yangs eyes brightened intensely. Diwu Qingrous weaknesses? Yes! Mo Tianji said, Firstly, Diwu Qingrou is a man of intelligence. There is no doubt about that. He went down from the Upper Three Heavens carrying the mission of the Zhuge n on his shoulders. However, his surname is Diwu, so it is hard to avoid him having his own little ideas. Secondly, Diwu Qingrou didnt need to reveal his martial prowess at all, yet he was able to upy a high-ranking position in the Great State of Zhao and manipte the masses! Mo Tianji took a breath and said, In this aspect, Chu Yang, youve overestimated him a little... thinking that he was already pretty much almighty in the Lower Three Heavens! But... I want to tell you something Its not that he didnt use his martial prowess! Rather, he has been using it all this time! Chu Yang was stunned. Its not that he didnt use his martial prowess? Rather, he has been using it all this time? What does that mean? Mo Tianji replied, It is because he has excellent moves that he thought nothing of the schemes and conspiracies and the fight for royalty supremacy in the Lower Three Heavens! It is precisely his martial prowess that supported his self-confidence and allowed him to make use of any reason, method and way to achieve all his objectives without fear of anything! In other words, like a god using typical human methods to do things. Mo Tianji said, Exactly like that! Realization dawned upon Chu Yang. He pped and sighed. Youre right... This has certainly never urred to me in the past. Mo Tianji smiled and replied, It is precisely because Diwu Qingrou has nothing to fear and has the confidence that he can resolve anything and everything, that he is able to almost notmit any mistakes in the Lower Three Heavens. Even if he does make any mistake, he is able to make up for it immediately! This is his mentality at y here! You should understand that doing something with absolute confidence and doing something full of fear, as though treading on thin ice, ispletely different. Even with the same level of intelligence, thetter may not even achieve half the result in his entire life, yet the former is able to reach a pinnacle of achievement! Therefore, Diwu Qingrous legend in this aspect must be shattered! Otherwise, it would form an inner demon in you, as well as me! Mo Tianji spoke seriously. Chu Yang suddenly saw the light! Mo Tianji was absolutely right. Should they overestimate their opponent by too much before the battle, it was indeed not something positive. All his arrangements and ns and other aspects would be imperceptibly influenced by this mentality. Diwu Qingrous third weakness is likely destiny! He believes that it is impossible to defeat the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! That is why he had once tried to improve his rtionship with you, and even thought of borrowing your strength to change the situation in the Upper Three Heavens. As such, in the great final battle, it is the same as him using the lives of eight million people to do you a huge favor! This favor is enough to shock anyone! And is indeed extremely generous. People of average courage and boldness wont be able to do something like that. This shows that Diwu Qingrou has amazing foresight and that he is very motive-oriented. But it is precisely this that exposes quite a few weaknesses of Diwu Qingrou. Mo Tianjis eyes gleamed as he spoke slowly. Chu Yang was humble in asking for advice. What weaknesses did he expose here? It was only now that Chu Yang truly realized that in terms of analysis and deduction, he was still a notch beneath Mo Tianji. As expected of someone called the Master of Calction and Maniption; Mo Tianji was just this adept at picking out shocking details from these unassuming information. Chu Yang had originally thought that he was pretty good in this aspect, but now, he was ashamed of his inferiority. A professional was a professional after all... Minister Chu heaved a sigh of approval inwardly. As expected of someone born to deal with schemes and conspiracies... No wonder he could scam me to death with his schemes in my past life... When he thought of that, Minister Chu red viciously at Mo Tianji. Mo Tianji nced at him all baffled and asked in puzzlement, Whats wrong? Nothing. Chu Yang snorted. Go on! Mo Tianji scratched his head in a rather perplexed manner before he continued. There are a lot of things that Diwu Qingrou revealed here. Firstly, Diwu Qingrou possesses the mindset of The Nine Tribtions are impossible to defeat and Heavens Way cannot be reversed. Therefore, even though he did you a favor, he has also given up. He gave up! Mo Tianji went on. Perhaps he thought that he could benefit more by doing so, but in my opinion, he has given up all his hard work in the past and also given up the chance to take a gamble by fighting to the death with you! This proves that Diwu Qingrou doesnt have enough self-confidence deep down in his heart! Insufficient self-confidence is the same as inner demons. Diwu Qingrou has inner demons This is the first point. Back then, if I were in Diwu Qingrous position, I would first battle with you to my hearts content. No matter who wins or loses, the oue would only be known at the veryst moment! No matter the oue, even at the very end... I would also have the confidence to create the blood fate energy that Diwu Qingrou spoke of... Other than that, in the event that I can kill you... When I return to the Upper Three Heavens, I would still have the confidence to start from the bottom bit by bit and build my strength bit by bit, slowly gathering power and authority... However, it is apparent that Diwu Qingrou doesnt dare to at all, or perhaps he has never thought of doing so at all... Therefore, in these aspects, there are some problems with Diwu Qingrous personality. Diwu Qingrou is more like a politician rather than the think tank of someone in the martial world! Hecks the decisiveness of someone in the martial world! Anyone can see his great drive and boldness! But it is in precisely the same ces that Ive discovered that he doesnt possess enough self-confidence and boldness! Mo Tianji made his conclusion. Chu Yang was overwhelmed with admiration! His analysis was right on the mark and went straight to the heart of the matter! In addition, no matter who it is, having all his efforts go to waste after diligently managing something for dozens of years, even if he has other things tofort him, it is hard to avoid bing somewhat disappointed and dejected. Therefore, I conclude that even if Diwu Qingrou were a saint, when he left the Upper Three Heavens, he must have been extremely depressed. Theres one more weakness Diwu Qingrous heartlessness. Sending all his old subordinates whom he had managed for dozens of years with just onemand; even though I, Mo Tianji, also profess to be a heartless person, I cant bring myself to do something like that nheless. Therefore, Diwu Qingrous heartlessness is a double-edged sword! While it hurts the enemy, it also hurts himself. Should we be able to drive him into a corner to a certain extent, such that he must make a choice between abandoning his pawns to seek survival and taking a gamble and fighting to the death, Diwu Qingrou will surely choose to abandon his pawns to seek survival, while you, Chu Yang, would choose to do or die, and fight to the death! This is also Diwu Qingrous weakness. The oue of a showdown to the death is hard to predict, but abandoning ones pawns to seek survival is no different from admitting defeat. Mo Tianji said, Therefore, Diwu Qingrous heart is not very strong! Chu Yang nodded slowly, though he was starting to feel some unease in his heart. Everything Mo Tianji said made sense and Chu Yang definitely agreed with them. But... as he continued his analysis, Chu Yang instead discovered Was Mo Tianji thinking a little too lightly of Diwu Qingrou? Putting together everything Diwu Qingrou has done, one can conclude that before the appearance of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, he has only been doing everything halfheartedly in the Zhuge n in order to safeguard his n, but... he has never thought that he would be making any changes for the sake of his n or expanding their strength at that time... This is Diwu Qingrous prudence. However, this prudence ces shackles on his hands and feet. To be honest, with his intelligence, he is totally able topletely fuse into the Zhuge n and make use of his strength in the Zhuge n to soundlessly expand the Diwu ns power. I believe that with his methods, he can totally achieve this. However, he didnt. Chapter 1424 - A Huge Shock That Came Unexpectedly!

Chapter 1424 A Huge Shock That Came Unexpectedly!

Chu Yang started frowning as he said, Tianji, you are right in all these that youve said. Perhaps Diwu Qingrou does possess all these weaknesses that youve mentioned... However, we are ultimately not Diwu Qingrou himself and did not grow up in that sort of environment. Perhaps it is not as simple as we think it is... Furthermore, even if Diwu Qingrou does have all of these weaknesses, he has suppressed them very well all this time...Chu Yang went on. You must understand that our battle with him is one thats exceptionally tedious. It is impossible for every step to be on a grand and spectacr scale and lead to a great battle at the end of a path of no return! In other words, all these weaknesses that you mentioned will not show up at all in Diwu Qingrous usual schemes. Of course! Mo Tianji nced at Chu Yang rather approvingly. I didnt expect that you could also think of this with your level of intelligence. This truly makes me look at you in a different light. ck lines filled Chu Yangs face and he gave him a flying kick. So Im nothing but an idiot in your eyes! Mo Tianji startedughing. Thats not what I meant. Rather... You prefer to adopt a more straightforward approach when you do things. Even when youre plotting something, this aspect of you doesnt change. Therefore, from a certain perspective, your plots cannot be considered secret plots at all but more of overt traps. Creating a setup and waiting for others toe and break through the setup... Thats how you are. You and I, as well as Diwu Qingrou, are threepletely different types of people. Diwu Qingrou adopted inertial thinking for secret plots to counter your overt traps... Thus, he took a beating. Moreover, the mes of war had already started burning in the Lower Three Heavens and the overall situation was in chaos; he could no longer change anything. Thats why you seeded. But if he had been given sufficient time, I still believe that you wouldnt have been able to defeat him. Mo Tianji said with a smile. Chu Yang exhaled heavily. Raising his head to the sky, he thought back to each and every battle that took ce in the Lower Three Heavens. He had to admit that Mo Tianjis words made sense. Pretty much none of his so-called secret plots was a true secret plot. Every aspect was ced clearly and openly in front of the other party... This was absolutely true. However, those schemes of yours, be it Diwu Qingrou or me, neither of us cant put them to use at all! Mo Tianji smiled lightly. This is because such plots can only be put to use by a clever person who is totally straightforward. Therefore, you are able toplement both of us. And so, I need you toplement me. Chu Yangs forehead was full of ck lines. He had an urge to strangle the living daylights out of Mo Tianji. A clever person who ispletely straightforward? What kind of clever person is that? You might as well just call me an idiot... Theres one more thing. As he sped forward, he reached out a finger. What we are discussing now is Diwu Qingrous weaknesses and not his strengths... Take note, I havent started talking about his strengths yet. What you need to supplement me with is precisely his strengths. There was clearly a sense of good-natured mockery in Mo Tianjis eyes. Chu Yang snorted, realizing that he had been tricked. As someone from one of the Zhuge ns affiliated ns, to Diwu Qingrou, him suddenly receiving the Dharma Supremes favorable attention is equivalent to him ascending to heaven in one step! Mo Tianji said, If the Diwu n wishes to emerge as a force, this is their only chance! In other words, the Dharma Supreme deliberately gave the Diwu n this chance! In that case, theres something problematic here. Mo Tianji went on. Why did the Dharma Supreme give this chance to Diwu Qingrou? Instead of other ns? In fact, the Dharma Supreme himself can lead and coordinate this war. If he sends a high-ranking figure from thew-enforcement ward over, he can im all the glory and credit for himself. Yet the Dharma Supreme gave it to Diwu Qingrou! Why is that? Mo Tianji said, Theres a problem here which well put aside for the time being What is the rtionship between the Dharma Supreme and Diwu Qingrou? Chu Yangs brows furrowed. I remember telling you before that the Dharma Supreme is one of the Nine Tribtions from the same generation as Diwu Qingrous ancestors. He is especially giving more care to the Diwu n. Mo Tianji snorted in derision. Only... only... someone like you would believe such a reasoning! If its because the Dharma Supreme and the Diwu ancestors are from the same generation, then he should also do the same for his own descendants... In that case, why didnt he foster his own n back then? Instead of watching his own n getting destroyed, yet preserving the Diwu n? To think you actually believe a reason like that... Mo Tianji was rather speechless. Although it doesnt really affect the general situation, I believe that there is a reason behind it and... Perhaps this reason may not be of importance, but should it really be important, itll be able to affect the overall situation! Perspiration drenched Chu Yangs back. Chills somewhat running down his spine, he murmured, If it were me... If only one of the two ns can be saved... then... I... Mo Tianji watched him closely. What would you do? Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead. With much difficulty, he said, I would bring all the important figures of my brothers n over to my own... And preserve my own n... Chu Yang finally discovered that he, who had always self-professed to be iparably loyal and upright, was also someone who was absolutely selfish when it came down to it. There was no way he could disregard his own parents and son to save someone elses family. The only thing he could do was to try his very best to preserve the important figures in the other n. However, the n which he would ultimately choose to save was still his own. You need not feel ashamed! Mo Tianji said, If you disregard even your own parents, wife and son... can you still be considered human? Even if you saved the entire world, what is the point? Nodding, Chu Yang replied, Youre right. But no matter what, humanitys selfishness is unavoidable at any time. Mo Tianji nodded. Yes. Hurhur... If even you, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master whose high morality reaches up to the clouds, are unable to do something so selfless, then... would that Lord Dharma Supreme really be able to? Isnt that the biggest joke of the century! So I dont believe it one bit! Mo Tianji said, In this story which you rted, at the point where the Dharma Supreme suddenly appointed Diwu Qingrou as the mainmander-in-charge... I even suspected that this Dharma Supreme whom you speak of is exactly that person who plotted everything back then... Diwu Chouchang! And not some Lou Wenlong! Chu Yangs countenance changed drastically. All of a sudden, he stopped right where he was, totally dumbstruck. On the other side, Mo Tianji, who was in the midst of speeding forward, also did the same The Master of Calction and Maniption had been shocked by his own deduction! When those words had left his mouth, they were nothing but just a vague hypothesis of Mo Tianjis. But in this instant of saying it, Mo Tianji felt as if his brain had been struck by lightning! He was utterly astounded by his own words! In the frigid chill of the night breeze, the two of them stood in the wind, feeling as though they had plummeted into an icy pit. They exchanged a look, both discovering the deep iciness in each others eyes. Both of them thought of that story at the same time. The story narrated by the Dharma Supreme, which Chu Yang had eavesdropped on and then rted to Mo Tianji. Chu Yang hadnt left out even a single word. It was indeed like that. Back then, Diwu Chouchang had been the first to suggest this solution. And subsequently, the Diwu n was ranked fifth among the Nine Super ns! In other words, Diwu Chouchang had also ranked fifth among the Nine Tribtions! Back then, the establishment of the Nine Super ns had been ording to the ranking. The Nine Tribtions nourishing the Heavens naturally also needed to follow the brothers ranking. There were nine holes in total; in that case, who was the person in the fifth hole? Diwu Chouchang! It could only be Diwu Chouchang! In this instant, neither Chu Yang nor Mo Tianji spoke. Even though this was only a conjecture which Mo Tianji had blurted out, this conjecture was iparably close to the truth! Both Chu Yang and Mo Tianji felt this in their gut This time, an unexpected word of exchange had revealed the truth of the matter! All of these had been nned by Diwu Chouchang, who then benefitted, escaped and ultimately... became the Dharma Supreme! And then controlling everything in the world and going against the Nine Tribtions Sword Master... While thew-enforcement officers, who were originally supposed to be assisting the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, suddenly became bitter enemies with the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! This change could also truly be exined at this point. That was why the Dharma Supreme had suddenly suggested that Diwu Qingrou be themander-in-chief! It was because... Diwu Chouchang and Diwu Qingrou had the same goal To let the Diwu n prosper! The night breeze was cold and imposing, yet the hearts of these two men were filled with crashing tumultuous waves. Should it really be Diwu Chouchang, then this was no grand revenge in the name of justice and righteousness, but... aplete head to toe betrayal! He was the only person who had truly made use of all his brothers and everything they had done for his own interests. Mo Tianji took a deep breath. The Dharma Supreme... Since he has given this chance to Diwu Qingrou, with Diwus wit, he would naturally realize that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the Diwu n! Therefore, he would inevitably grab it... Chu Yang also suppressed the torrential waves in his heart. This wasnt the time to discuss Diwu Chouchang but Diwu Qingrou instead. However, even though Diwu Qingrou is upying such a high position, due to his background, he is unable to receive the corresponding authority Because he doesnt have any foundation. The disadvantage of ascending to heaven in one step is being thoroughly exhibited to its limit on Diwu Qingrou right now! Mo Tianji said. Chu Yang nodded slowly. Indeed, people frequently used ascending to heaven in one step to describe the luckiest person whom they wished the deepest to be. Yet they didnt know that ascending to heaven in one step was not a positive thing. When a regr mortal ascended to heaven in one step and reached the celestial realm, his oue was that he would be ridded of in the shortest time possible. When someone new from the bottommost tier ascended to heaven in one step to be someone of authority standing at the highest pinnacle such as a prime minister or a great general his oue would also end up being outcasted until it led to his death! Because he doesnt have the experience of upying such a high position at all. Moreover, all those holding high positions, which of them was easy to get along with? They would never give him the chance and time to learn and get used to things. Right now, Mo Tianji using ascending to heaven in one step to describe Diwu Qingrous current circumstances was incredibly apt! Indeed, Diwu Qingrou was likely facing such an awkward situation right now. Diwu Qingrous one and only advantage is that the Dharma Supreme is supporting him at the back... Mo Tianji said, If not for the Dharma Supreme personally nominating him, no matter how intelligent Diwu Qingrou is, he would also have ended up as a pile of bleached bones long ago, even if we dont do anything at all right now. Chu Yang nodded slowly. Mo Tianji made extreme sense. What the two of them didnt know was that what Mo Tianji was saying right now was practically as if he was seeing it for himself with his own eyes All these were precisely what Diwu Qingrou was truly experiencing! And in truth, it was also exactly as what Mo Tianji had said If not for the Dharma Supreme nominating him, Diwu Qingrou, themander-in-chief who had popped out of nowhere, would have been reduced to a pile of bleached bones long ago even if he had a hundred thousand lives right now! Chapter 1425 - Phoenix Rising From The Ashes Once More!

Chapter 1425 Phoenix Rising From The Ashes Once More!

On the other hand, it is precisely because the Dharma Supreme had forcefully nominated him that caused Diwu Qingrou to have mass conflicts with everyone! As such, the Dharma Supremes nomination in this case can only act as a protection amulet.Thus, the attitude of all the high-ranking personnel of the Nine Super ns and thew-enforcement officers toward Diwu Qingrou is one of discontent. In fact, they look down on him... Mo Tianji said solemnly, Therefore, the joint army may look powerful and strong, but when you look at them separately by themselves, they are, in truth, still in a state of disunity! And this, to Diwu Qingrou, is very lethal! He needs time, a lot of time! It is not very difficult for Diwu Qingrou to reverse the situation and build prestige for his name if he wishes to. With his intelligence, as long as he is given time, he can totally achieve it in this mass siege. However, if he wishes to build the Diwu ns power in this war, he would require even more time. A contemtive Chu Yang replied, That is indeed so. With Diwu Qingrous capabilities, reversing everyones opinions and receiving the prestige which amander-in-chief deserved in suchplex circumstances was not something which required him to rack his brains very much. As long as he was given a bit of time, he could achieve it with his superb wit! But if he wanted to turn all these forces that had already been brainwashed by the Nine Super ns into his own... Then that would be something extremely difficult. Mo Tianji said, Therefore, this time... The Li ns existence is exactly Diwu Qingrous chance. Diwu Qingrou definitely wont allow the Li n to be destroyed too early. He needs the Li n to continue to exist. Only then can he make use of this excellent whetstone to exhibit his talent and abilities step by step and conquer everyones hearts, establish his own power and n out the Diwu ns grand and glorious blueprint properly... Only after that will he bear to destroy the Li n! Realization dawned upon Chu Yang. So Mo Tianjis true nsid in here. Therefore, I am rather conflicted in going there this time. Frowning, Mo Tianji went on. The eight Super ns have activated too much of their forces in this siege. This is a great opportunity for us to really find out just how powerful our enemies are and have a clear understanding of Diwu Qingrou. However, if we drag this out too long and allow Diwu Qingrous power to consolidate, it will turn into our disaster. Yet if we dont use enough time, we wont be able to find out anything nor will we reap any harvest... Chu Yang interrupted him. Therefore, we must set a time limit that is rtively safe for us. Should it go past that time limit, well need to ignite conflict and trigger a final showdown for them to go at each others necks? Yes! Mo Tianji replied, Thats the only choice we have. But how exactly we should go about it... is something extremely difficult to determine. And sometimes... even when things reach that extent, the war is not up to us to start just because we want to. Mo Tianji replied, That is why I insisted on us heading there! If we dont go, under the Dharma Supremes influence, Diwu Qingrous power will truly be able to form in one swift motion... Chu Yang nodded. He understood what Mo Tianji meant. Should the Nine Super ns fight for their own respective sakes, they had no need to fear them. A tiger that had been divided into pieces was in no way as fearsome as wild wolves that had formed a pack. However, should the Nine Super ns reallye together as one with a supreme general such as Diwu Qingrou at its core, what awaited Chu Yang and the Nine Tribtions brothers would no doubt beplete annihtion! An unimaginable disaster! Mo Tianji heaved an extremely resigned sigh in the night breeze. Its a shame that the Dharma Supreme took action too early this time. If he had appointed Diwu Qingrou as themander-in-chief one or two yearster and allowed our strength to grow, I would have a hundred thousand different ways and ten thousand percent chance of destroying the Nine Super ns, Diwu Qingrou andw-enforcement officers in one fell swoop while they are still in disunity and pursuing their own interests! I even have the confidence to divide the Nine Super ns power once more into 99 portions and devour them calmly... It would have been nothing but just a few small little tricks... But now, when looking such a heaven-sent opportunity in the eye, our power is instead insufficient... Mo Tianji sighed deeply once more. Its too much of a pity! It is indeed too much of a pity. Chu Yang heaved a sigh too. Diwu Qingrous current circumstances and all the huge movements that the Nine Super ns,w-enforcement officers and mercenaries etc were taking, adding on the Li ns situation to that, this was indeed a terrific heaven-sent opportunity for the Nine Tribtions! The only shame was that this had been triggered a little too early. Mo Tianji sighed and red at Chu Yang in a rather dissatisfied manner. Its all your fault... Youre not someone suitable to y around with schemes and conspiracies from the start... What are you meddling blindly for? I only managed to create a Li n for me to detonate at a suitable timing after so much trouble... Yet youre having it good and already starting to set off fireworks before New Year Day is even here... Minister Chu felt like he was in the wrong at once. Right away, he took on a more subservient attitude. Because... this situation seemed to have been single-handedly created by Lord Sword Master Chu himself... Chu Yang was rendered speechless. Back when he had suggested this, Wan Renjie and the others had been full of praise and support, praising him as a born conspirator... But now, it looked like he hadpletely destroyed Mo Tianjis ns... In Mo Tianjis eyes, his masterpiece was actually... meddling blindly... Both the Dharma Supreme and Diwu Qingrou were obviously people adept at grasping any opportunity they could get their hands on. Once something like this happened and two great men of wisdom unintentionally joined hands to put things into motion, how could they possibly give the Nine Tribtions brothers the time to grow? There was no hesitation whatsoever in the Dharma Supremes call to action while Diwu Qingrous eptance was simrly resolute and decisive! Minister Chu gave an insipidugh as he said, Big Brother-inw... This... Lets hurry on our way, hehe... Umm, the night iste and our way ahead far. The stars are sparkling and sunlight radiant with the songs of birds and scent of flowers... Mo Tianji rolled his eyes and sighed in resignation. Now that things had reached this stage, they could only take things one at a time. Just as they were about to move, both of them suddenly felt a sh of light in front of them, as though something was happening. The two of them involuntarily turned to look over. Ahead of them, the rmed cries of Gu Duxing and the rest could be heard. All of them were dumbstruck and unable to utter a word as they looked at the sky. In the direction of the far east, an unbelievably beautiful and magnificent phenomenon appeared A ray of crimson light shot into the heavens, the red light brilliant and dazzling as it reached a million miles into the sky! As if rendering the sky which was still dark into two. If not for the fact that this ray of crimson light had risen straight up into the sky rather than radiating light from all around, the brothers would have almost thought that the sun had risen in advance... What then followed was a crisp and clear cry which shook the heavens! This clear cry was extremely crisp and very loud and clear. It didnt seem to be very resonant, but the entire wind and clouds of the world moved alongside this cry! In the sky, all the clouds shone upon by the stars were turned into colorful clouds by this ray of crimson light at the same time, as though pieces of bright and colorful cotton wads. They dispersed swiftly in every direction. Then, more and more colorful clouds converged from all directions, traveling furiously towards where the crimson light was and gathering together! The sky over there turned into seven colors right away! In the sky, the sound of wings fluttering could be heard. Countless birds of strange shapes flew desperately toward the ce where that crimson light was shining! One moment they only saw birdsing toward them from afar, and the next moment the birds had already swooped past above their heads and gone far away... Such a speed was unheard of even for birds. It was easy to imagine how these birds would suffer irreparable damage after such a flight which surpassed the load that they could handle! Yet these birds didnt care at all. In fact, they were very excited, as if they had encountered a huge ceremony that was difficult to encounter even in ten thousand years, and as if there was a huge chance encounter ahead that was hard toe by even in a thousand years! They flew desperately, as though so long as they could reach there in time, they would be reborn! Dense fog filled the atmosphere between heaven and earth, as if brimming with an ancient and mysterious powerful energy... A celestial phenomenon! This is truly... odd. Mo Tianji was rather perplexed. Watching the birds fluttering their wings and swooping from all directions in the sky, he couldnt help clicking his tongue in wonder. Such celestial phenomenons typically urred only when the Nine Tribtions Sword Master obtained a fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, but Chu Yang was obviously right by his side this time. He neither obtained a fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword nor did he do anything amazing to shake the heavens. So what was this celestial phenomenon in the east all about? Could it be that an amazing treasure had surfaced in the world? The brothers spected animatedly. Chu Yangs countenance turned extremely dreadful. Others werent aware but he knew very well what was going on. This was the orthodox and authentic rise of the phoenix from ashes! The location was even in the southeast. In other words, Rui Butong had risen from the ashes and changed again! In addition, this rise from the ashes and change was different from his typical revival. It only urred when a change in quality took ce in someone of the Phoenix race! Every change was an evolution and an absolute improvement in skill! But... If it werent for an incredibly powerful and extremely shocking stimtion, this sort of situation definitely wouldnt happen! In that case, what kind of situation would agitate Rui Butong to such an extent? Chu Yangs heart started pumping wildly, almost shooting out of his chest. For a moment, he found his mouth parched and tongue scorched, worry burning intensely in him! What had exactly happened? When Mo Tianji unwittingly turned, he noticed Chu Yangs pale and ashenplexion and couldnt help receiving a huge fright. A thought then urred to him and he got a terrible shock suddenly. Could this be... Butongs Phoenix bloodline... Chu Yang nodded slowly and heavily. It... definitely is! At once, Mo Tianji took a sharp intake of air and realized the gravity of the situation... He lifted his head once more and looked in the direction where the crimson light wasing from. Mo Tianjis brows knitted tightly together. Were too far away... The crimson light is probably... 3,000 miles away! If we go there... We must go even if we cant! We must go even if there isnt enough time! Chu Yang ordered decisively and resolutely, Discard all the load on you and travel at full speed! Lets go over and take a look first! Alright! Gu Duxing and the others had all heard their exchange. Instantly, endless anxiety spread all over the brothers countenances. It wasnt just Dong Wushang who was with Rui Butong! Mo Qingwu, Mo Leier and Chu Yangs family were also there... Every single one of them was extremely important! Chu Yang took the lead. His ck-d figure leaped into the air and turned into a shooting star in an instant. The six brothers followed closely behind him, turning into a swift arrow that pierced through the dark night and shot toward the southeast at the highest speed possible! Everyone was burning with anxiety, wishing that they could reach there in just a step. My brothers, what exactly has happened to you? The journey to the northwest which had everything ready was put aside immediately. In fact, without even a moments hesitation. Chapter 1426 - Mo Qingwu, Dream and Reality

Chapter 1426 Mo Qingwu, Dream and Reality

t Mountain Ridge, southeast region of the Upper Three Heavens.Chu n! Several months back. ... Dong Wushang, Rui Butong and the others had been diligently practicing martial arts. Ever since they had escorted Han Xiaoran and others to the Chu n, the passion to cultivate had increased day by day. After wandering outside this time, both of them realized one thing The Nine Heavens are full of experts, and their current cultivation was worth nothing at all! So the two brothers put in full efforts. Every single day, they found an open space and fought until the sky went dark. Mo Leier and Mo Qingwu fought against each other. asionally, the two also practiced fighting with Dong Wushang. Rui Butong was badly beaten up by Dong Wushang every single day, but he provoked him recklessly everyday. asionally, if the two had new insights, they would muster up the courage and go together to challenge Yue Lingxue. Yue Lingxue mercilessly beat up the two every time! There were fewer external martial forces in t Mountain Ridge... and it became more peaceful. Too many had died here. Not all martial artists were brave... Mo Leier apanied Mo Qingwu the whole time, but during this period of time, she realized something strange Mo Qingwus character seemed to be changing day by day. Mo Qingwu was really strange during this period of time. As a fourteen-year-old girl, her body was gradually growing taller and fuller, looking like a swinging willow in the wind; she gradually began to radiate a kind of peerless beauty! Although they were both women, Mo Leier sometimes looked at Mo Qingwu with admiration in her eyes. Mo Leier was a beauty herself, and before this, she never thought that there was any woman who could earn her appreciation in this world. But right now facing the beauty of Mo Qingwu, who was just in the growing stage, she sincerely felt ashamed. So, Mo Leier paid more and more attention to Mo Qingwu. She wanted to find out what Mo Qingwu was better than her in, but the more she looked, the more she felt herself as inferior, and the more she appreciated her... Mo Qingwu right now could be called perfect! That kind of innocence seemed to be fading away, and what reced it was not the gentleness of a young woman, but instead, it was imposing spiritual energy, giving one the feeling that such a woman seemed to not belong to the human world at all! She should be high up in the heavens, singing and dancing! The quiet elegance that emanated from her spirit, her soul, her every move and every expression made anyone regardless of gender feel ashamed of themselves the moment they saw her. Mo Qingwus changes were not limited to this. There were also changes in her attitude toward people. Originally, when she saw Chu Feiling and Yang Run, she would eagerly go to them, especially Yang Run. She stayed around her sweetly, lest the future mother-inw would not like her... But now, when seeing Yang Run, Mo Qingwu would immediately get shy, and with a blushed face, she would escape. Regarding the changes in Mo Qingwu, Yang Run smiled and said, The little girl has grown up and actually knows how to be shy now... But Mo Leier gradually realized that it wasnt... so simple. Mo Qingwu became quieter and reserved. Some of her habitual gestures also changed unconsciously... For example, in the past, when she was thinking, she liked to squat or sit on the stone steps, her hands holding each side of her chin, her eyeballs staying still. But now, she would put one hand on herp, one hand gently supporting the temples, her eyes looking down at the ground. In the past, when she was happy or heard something funny, she would open her mouth andugh without scruple; but now, she would just lift the corner of her mouth, showing a smile. But even if it was a genuine smile, in Mo Leiers eyes, there was still a kind of almost gentle and mncholic sense... What is going on here? Mo Qingwu was perhaps the only one who knew about these changes. The little girl was also very confused; she also had a feeling of being at a loss about her changes. She didnt know since when she started having such strange dreams repeatedly. She was very scared and perplexed. Why am I having such dreams? Besides, every time, it was more realistic, moreprehensive, and closer in distance than thest... Until the most recent time, when it scared Mo Qingwu... In the dream, she grew up little by little, and then got injured, her talent wasted, then her n became indifferent... And she suffered from all kinds of bullying... Furthermore, when she was injured, her second brother who loved her the most happened to be going on a journey. She looked at him with tears in her eyes, hoping her second brother would help her, yet the second brother sighed and turned away. Back then, her whole body was cold. Mo Qingwu clearly remembered that her life was the same as in the dream, the only difference being In the dream, there was no Chu Yang at this point of time. In actual life, she was holding Qing Wu Dream Saber, and the n snatched even her saber away... Of course, what was in the dream was the same in reality; Second Brother also sighed and turned away, refusing to help. Perhaps this was why I was very dissatisfied with Second Brother, muttered Mo Qingwu to herself. Then, when she finally grew up, in the middle of a few gloomy years, she received a marriage proposal. And that person was someone she extremely hated, and he was a known yboy... How could Mo Qingwu be willing to marry someone like this? So Mo Qingwu chose to ask for help from her Second Brother. At that time, her second brother was in the Cann war zone. After her letter was sent out, there was no reply. Then, the woman who had been with the second brother came back. She told her Just give up on that, Second Master is very busy, he does not have any time to bother about your business! That woman was the woman of Elder Brother in this life, but when she was dispatched to Second Brothers side, she was controlled by him. But in the dream, the news she brought made her give up all hope, and from then on, she held no more emotional attachment toward her n... Her mother was also begging her to marry... So having lost all hope, Mo Qingwu chose evasion. Back then, she herself from the dream chose to escape from the n, look for a ce not too far away to hide... She thought to herself that if the n and her father got worried or upset, then she would just marry over for the sake of getting an ally for the n. But, they didnt. Her father did not be worried. After she went missing, he just did a rough search, and after two days, he reported to that n that she had gone missing and then chose another woman from the n to marry over... From then on, he never mentioned her anymore. Therefore, she lost all her hope and started to wander around the world! Finally one day in a Purple Bamboo Forest, she found a lone swordsman His name was Chu Yang! This lone swordsman had the same name as Big Brother Chu Yang in this life; in the dream, Mo Qingwu even felt that they looked the same... Both were lonely people, they were like two lone wolves who had been lonely in the desert all their lives meeting each other. Mo Qingwu suddenlymiserated with him Every time she saw this lonely person, she seemed to feel a sense offort in her heart... So she felt more and more that this person was very pitiful, and she wanted to console him... After the two separated, she still missed him from time to time Is he as lonely and helpless as I am now? Finally, once more... When she was in her favorite Purple Bamboo Forest, she met him again. At that time, he seemed to be missing something; he was very timid... so she casuallyforted him with a few words. However, when he raised his head, the despair revealed in his eyes and the little bit of tenderness that passed by hit her heart like lightning. She told him her name and the two became familiar. Then tofort him, or perhaps for some other reason, she said, Dont be sad anymore... How about I dance for you? Her mother warned her that she shouldnt dance lightly, and she asked her to be careful that a dance might make her whole life miserable... But at that time, she wanted to dance for him. Even if it would give her a miserable life... The moment her red dress fluttered, she saw clearly the appreciation, tenderness and a kind of admiration in this persons eyes! It was this kind of admiration that conquered herself in that instant. This man was a swordsman and believed in ruthless swordsmanship, in which one who had emotions could not reach the pinnacle! So he said at the beginning, I cant hurt you... I just want to practice swordsmanship! Please leave! But I was very persistent... I had decided that even if you didnt want me, I... was willing to use my whole lifes loneliness to fill the void of your loneliness. So she said, Im willing to let you use me for sword practice even if you crush my love... If you can get the essence of swordsmanship that you want here... Im willing! When two lonely people were together, they were no longer lonely. Im willing to give... not for you to ept me, or to hurt me... I just want to give what I have for you ... I am also willing to be hurt by you ... So step by step, they entangled, separated, and came together again. That ruthless person actually upied all the space in her heart gradually... However, he never forgot to avenge his master, his brother and his mentor... He bore a bloody vengeance... She could even feel the pain in his heart, its bitterness was so thick that it felt like it could condense... She had a feeling that if he tortured himself like this, sooner orter, he would copse... He held his sword in his sleep, and every day when he was free, his eyes were glued to his sword. The sword was all his hope. His hope for revenge! She was very curious Could this be that for a man, a cold sword was actually more pretty than a beautiful woman? Am I more good looking or the sword? He often woke up from a dream while shouting, Im gonna kill you all! Every time that happened, she hugged him tightly until he quieted down... Each time, her heart always felt so heavy that she cried... For this man... Chapter 1427 - Don’t Dance Lightly in This Life, Qingwu

Chapter 1427 Dont Dance Lightly in This Life, Qingwu

After sharing her feelings, Mo Qingwu found out that what she wanted was simply not justmitment. A woman also needed support. And this person had already be her support...But that lonely swordsman eventually chose to leave unsympathetically. He wanted to work on the Path of Heartlessness and turn himself into an icy cold sword to avenge his master and martial brothers... She begged him... But he eventually disregarded her and left... After years of separation anding back together, years of hurting each other and more... Finally, once after he rejected her, she left with a broken heart. On the way, she was intercepted... He came rushing desperately, but she already had no strength; but who knows how satisfied she was when sheid in his arms and saw him weep anxiously. But she still had regret in her heart. Was she more important or the sword? Was she prettier or the sword? The pride in her didnt allow her to actually bow to a sword. So she struggled and said to him Im prettier than the sword... She was going to ask, Chu Yang, Im prettier than the sword... right? But when she saw him nodding tearfully, she was satisfied and didnt speak anymore... Mo Qingwu sat on the stone steps, recalling her dream; her delicate face was full of confusion. I have had this dream countless times, why? Why? If anyone knew about her dream and looked at her countenance right now, they would realize that Mo Qingwu right now had the exact same gentle, serene expression as her in the dreams. Time after time, night after night, Mo Qingwu woke up from the dream. At first, it was just intermittent clips. But in recent days, this experience was repeated in the dream almost every few days! It was aplete repetition! Mo Qingwu was really scared. What was going on? Why was it that she in the dream and in reality was clearly the same person, but the experiences were so different? Why was Chu Yang from the dream and the actual Big Brother Chu Yang in reality also clearly the same person but withpletely different temperaments and everything? If this is a dream, why is it the same every time? If this is not a dream, some things have be a thing of the past, and I am not in the Middle Three Heavens now! Those things are clearly impossible to happen again! Why? Mo Qingwu was extremely concerned. At this time, she wanted Chu Yang to be by her side and exin this bizarre thing to her. But Chu Yang was not there, and Mo Qingwu couldnt tell anyone else... So she kept it in her heart, bearing it herself... Moreover, Mo Qingwu was surprised to find that her mood was gradually changing. Some of her habitual movements were actually also changing subtly under the strange influence of the dreams. She changed into the way she was in her dreams. Finally, one day Mo Qingwu suddenly felt a blow, and an inexplicable wave of information suddenly rushed into her brain. She was eating, yet she suddenly froze and then screamed, and fainted. Then everyone seemed to receive a clear message The Nine Heavens passageway has opened! The Nine Tribtions Sword Master has obtained the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! But, at Chu n, besides a limited few people, nobody took this matter to heart. Instead, Mo Qingwus sudden unconsciousness became the heart of the matter! No one knew that the time when Mo Qingwu fainted was exactly the time when Chu Yang obtained the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword at the Pagoda Mountain! Over there, Chu Yang got the sixth fragment. While here, Mo Qingwu suddenly fainted! They matched almost exactly! Yang Run immediately panicked During this period of time, Mo Qingwus wit and cuteness had long won the favor of Yang Run. Though she was young, for such a little girl to be so deeply affectionate toward her son, for such a belle to clearly state that she wanted to marry her son... Yang Run couldnt have a bone to pick with her even if she wanted to. She loved Mo Qingwu considerably. Right now, upon seeing that Mo Qingwu had suddenly fainted, her heart ached. She hurried to catch her, held her in her arms, and started to issue a series of orders. Get the doctor, get the doctor... Ask the Elders Moon Breeze toe too! Oh... I may as well go myself... Then, she held Mo Qingwu and rushed all the way to the residence of Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou. But Moon Breeze also had no clue about Mo Qingwus sudden unconsciousness. All the doctors were helpless Shespletely normal but unconscious! Whats going on? Less than a quarter of an hourter, Mo Qingwu woke up. She suddenly felt that there seemed to be something more in her heart... But as to what it was, she couldnt grasp it for a moment and didnt dare to believe it... After waking up, there was a longing in her heart, as though her heart was burning like a raging fire. Chu Yang, I want to see you! Right now! Immediately! It was so urgent that her longing felt like it was going to crush her little heart. It was so bitter that she couldnt take it. A thought came into her mind Leave here, and find Chu Yang, ask him and then... I will... Unlike Mo Qingwu, Dong Wushang and Rui Butong clearly knew in their hearts that the Nine Heavens passageway was open, and his brothers wereing up. They themselves had to leave here. To go to the southeast once more! This time, it was different from before. This time, it was a true fight side by side with brothers. It was really conquering the whole Nine Heavens! Dong Wushang and Rui Butong had progressed rapidly during this period of time, and both of them had entered the level of second-grade Supreme Martial Artist, only one step away from third-grade Supreme Martial Artist. Dong Wushangs speed, in Yue Lingxues opinion, was crazy mad progress. And Rui Butong, in Feng Yurous words, was progressing iprehensibly. Dong Wushang had opened the powerful path of Sword Supremacy, so he progressed continuously. This was easy to understand. But Rui Butongs case was a bit odd. Rui Butong looked like he had poor qualifications, but his speed of practicing was actually pretty simr to Dong Wushang, the natural talent. This was what confused Moon Breeze. Neither of the two knew that Rui Butongs phoenix bloodline was surging powerfully in this period of time as he practiced madly. In light of Dong Wushangs terrifying speed of progress, the pride of the Phoenix bloodline was provoked... On the contrary, Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou halted their cultivation during this period of time, and their martial domain level remained unchanged, neither increasing nor decreasing. For the leisure of the two legendary Supremacy, Dong Wushang and the others found it difficult to understand At this point, if one did not make progress, the cultivation would naturally decline. Then why did Moon Breeze suddenly stop cultivating? But they did not understand Feng Yurou and Yue Lingxues desire for children of their own bloodline. Especially after knowing that Chu Yang was the Nine Tribtion Sword Master, this desire grew bigger Because Chu Yang agreed, and the promise of the Nine Tribtion Sword Master... is absolutely achievable... So the two were full of joy and just waiting. Moon Breeze knew that the two of them were already infinitely close to the critical point of breaking the void infinitely! If their child was only born after they left for the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, the couple really had no assurance that the child would be safe in that environment. On the contrary, they could sit back and rx here. For the safety of the child, the husband and wife stopped cultivating without any discussion at all. In order to have their own child and for the safety of the child, even if their own cultivation fell to the beginning, Moon Breeze would have no regrets... ... Dong Wushang and Rui Butong had proposed to leave the southeast, Moon Breeze expressed absolute understanding. But Mo Qingwus firm request apanied them, which seemed a little iprehensible to everyone. Moreover, after Mo Qingwusa, another strange thing happened Mo Qingwus cultivation actually miraculously improved several levels because of thisa! From the peak of fifth-grade Martial Saint, it rocketed to the peak of the ninth-grade Martial Saint all of a sudden! This was something that had never happened in the history of Nine Heavens! Moreover, Mo Qingwu herself was confused and unfamiliar... Faced with such a miraculous advancement, everyone from the Chu n was dumbfounded, and even Moon Breeze were just as surprised If there were a few signs, it wouldnt be so strange. But this was a fact Before she fainted, she was a fifth-grade Martial Saint. But the moment she woke up, she was a ninth-grade Martial Saint. It was as though Mo Qingwu had been practicing alone for decades during thisa... Everyone was shocked. Some people were even thinking Should I find a way to faint like this once too? Fainting once to advance by four Martial Saint grades... This was definitely a good deal... After discussing with Yang Run, Moon Breeze eventually approved Mo Qingwus request There was no way they could disagree, the little girl had a look of if-you-dont-agree-I-will-sneak-away. Moreover, at such a young age, they didnt know where such deep lovesickness came from. The deep love in her eyes almost filled the whole t Mountain Ridge... Faced with this situation, Yang Run had to sigh and admit that her son Chu Yang was a wonder He could actually ignite such deep love in such a small girl... He was a talent indeed. In order to take care of her and be apanion, Mo Leier volunteered to apany Mo Qingwu on this journey. As a result, Dong Wushang and Rui Butong, Mo Leier and Mo Qingwu, the four people stepped out of the Chu n gate the day after the opening of the Nine Heavens Passageway. The only one who was a bit different this time around was Mo Qingwu. Mo Qingwu was dressed in red, like the most gorgeous sunset; even the belt was red. Mo Qingwu always liked red, but she had never done it as thoroughly as this time. A pair of Cloudy Steel butterfly hairpins on her head looked as though they would flutter and fly away. The scabbard on her waist had also turned red; the absolutely unique Qing Wu Dream Saber hung on her waist. The slender scabbard hung on her thin waist, and it looked as though it could break her little waist. When Mo Qingwu dressed up like this and walked out of the gate of Chu n, everyone was stunned for a moment. Then everyone had a clear feeling Mo Qingwu was... different... now. The four people left the Chu n quickly. Mo Leier seemingly heard Mo Qingwu murmur something in an extremely low voice. It is often said that daughters shouldnt dance lightly; in the past life, I danced lightly and suffered for a whole life; in this life, I will not dance lightly, I will take on all the sweetness and bitterness of life willingly... Chapter 1428 - A Surprising Turn of Events!

Chapter 1428 A Surprising Turn of Events!

Although Mo Qingwus group of four people encountered many interceptions along the way, their strength had already improved much, defeating all enemies and rushing out of the southeast. Mo Qingwu was a little lost along the way. Not hearing Mo Qingwu calling them Big Brother Wushang and Big Brother Butong sweetly, Dong Wushang and Rui Wutong were a little upset. What made this sweet little sister suddenly so quiet? Both were a little worried. After being out for one more day, they finally walked out of the Xiao ns territory, and everyone quietly breathed a sigh of relief. On this road, the Xiao ns movements were their utmost concerns. Since the Xiao n hadnt made a move, the four were still pretty confident in dealing with other forces. One night, they camped in the wild. Little Wu, whats the matter with you? Dong Wushang took an opportunity to ask. Im fine. Mo Qingwu smiled faintly. Youve been... very strange recently. Dong Wushangs crude face was full of concern. Mo Qingwu smiled faintly. Im really fine. Well, Second Brother Dong, youve been so Dong Wushang was a little surprised. He really hadnt heard the address of Second Brother Dong for a long time. Besides, why was she suddenly interested in those things? But since Little Wu wanted to listen to it, it was something that Dong Wushang himself happily reminisced, of course he was happy to tell the story. So, the topic was pulled away ultimately by Mo Qingwus one simple sentence... Mo Leier at the side rolled her eyes, totally speechless of Dong Wushangs poor inquiry skills, so poor that he ended up being enquired instead... Back then, we... Dong Wushang started narrating excitedly. Rui Butong also listened at the side, asionally adding a few sentences. Mo Leier felt even more helpless now. To go and ask what was wrong with Mo Qingwu... was the task Mo Leier secretly gave Dong Wushang and Rui Butong; because these two had known Mo Qingwu for a long time, and they had always been very respected by Mo Qingwu... So out of concern, Mo Leier sent over the only two soldiers that she could use. Never had she expected that even before a question was properly asked, it would instead turn into the boasting of those two clueless fellows... Mo Leier raised her head and looked at Dong Wushang silently. She scolded in her heart, Does this guy have somemon sense at all? Mo Qingwu attentively listened to the two telling stories, her eyes didnt even blink. Often, she seemed to be contemting. This made Dong Wushang even more excited. Among the brothers, Dong Wushang was pretty bad at talking; to listen to him tell a story was extremely tiresome. In the past, Mo Qingwu used to refuse interaction with him because of this. But today she actually listened with such focus, how could this not drastically increase Dong Wushangs confidence? He even thought to himself I still have some talent for storytelling, in the future when I have children, I will tell stories to them... He didnt pay any attention to Mo Leier who was already speechless because of his tongue-tied talking... So... Chu Yang still values rtionships a lot, said Mo Qingwu abruptly. Huh? Dong Wushang and Rui Butong were both confused. Where did thise from? Arent those unnecessary words? They had really never seen anyone who valued rtionships more than Chu Yang in this world. But how did such a sentence suddenlye out of Mo Qingwu who was the most infatuated with Chu Yang? Of course! Dong Wushang replied surely, Chu Yang values rtionships highly, its recognized by all the brothers! Mo Qingwu mused for a while and said, So he is not a ruthless man... Dong Wushang and Rui Butong were totally speechless. Rui Butong reached out a hand to touch Mo Qingwus forehead. Little Wu, do you have a fever today? Why are you talking deliriously? A sh of light came across Mo Qingwus eyes. She chuckled softly. Why is he not a ruthless man? Dong Wushang and Rui Butong were stunned for a long while and made a quick decision Not to talk to this suddenly confused little girl anymore. This girl was vague right now... The two retreated in shock. Fortunately, Mo Qingwu did not insist but gave them a deeply affectionate smile... She seemed very content. Then she sat beside the root of the tree, bowed her head, put the Qing Wu Dream Saber on herp, and gently stroked it. There was a fascinating smile at the corner of her mouth. Dong Wushang and Rui Butong quickly turned their faces away The little girls smile was really powerful, the two were almost stunned while looking at it. Rui Butong went hunting while Mo Leier prepared for barbecue. She was preparing when she saw Mo Qingwu walk over as well. Go and rest. Mo Leier gave an unquestionable demand using her position as the older girl. Little girl, what are youing here for? Mo Qingwu revealed a big sisters smile and said, Actually, Ill do it. Mo Leier floundered instantly. With a bang, the dark saber in Dong Wushangs hand fell to the ground, his eyes almost falling out of their sockets. Ever since they knew Mo Qingwu from the Lower Three Heavens, they had never seen her cook anything. Whenever someone else cooked, she would wait, starving... After the food was ready, the little girl would always finish it quickly using both hands until her mouth and hands were all oily, and she would praise non-stop, Its so delicious! So delicious! And after she finished eating, she would heave a sigh while holding her little belly. I ate so much again, what should I do... Right now... this littledy was actually going to take part in cooking? Mo Leier, who was still in a daze, was pushed to the side by Mo Qingwu. And then, she watched Mo Qingwu collect dead branches and skillfully set up a shelf, it was actually all done in an extremely standard way; right after, she lit a fire skillfully before any thick smoke emerged. Dong Wushang and Mo Leier were deeply shocked. This thing was not easy to talk about, it took an experienced wanderer in the martial world to actually do it! Not to mention the littledy Mo Qingwu who had never done any chores... ng! Rui Butong, who had just returned, saw Mo Qingwu busying around, and he was immediately shocked. The four hares in his hands slipped to the ground. The hares were still alive, and they suddenly escaped to the left and right respectively. Rui Butong couldnt respond in time. Right then, he watched Mo Qingwu leap forward, and her one hand grabbed the neck of a hare, threw it out, and hit the other down on the ground. The two hares were unconscious at once. Her other hand did the exact same thing. In an instant, the four haresy unconscious on the ground. This was the method of those who were extremely experienced with traversing the martial world To hit the hares unconscious instantly but not to kill it in case it affected the quality of the meat... Ah~~ Dong Wushang gasped. This is incredible... Mo Leier nodded, numb. Then, Mo Qingwu picked up the hares and went out gracefully, found a ce that was sheltered from the wind, peeled their skins, removed the hair and brushed them clean. She then brought them back again, strung them up with branches and put it above the fire. And she started to skillfully sprinkle all kinds of ingredients on the meat. She was very familiar with the skill as there was not a trace of confusion, the degree of heat was exactly at the best point. Not long after, a strong fragrance began to spread as oil tickled and fell into the fire, making the barbecue full of vor. When this strong fragrance suffused the air, Mo Leier almost wanted to hide her face, extremely shy to the point of being ashamed Her barbecue skills were actually not as good as this little girls... While she actually had the background of a killer, a second-generation demon... Her field survival skills were simply... unbearable in light of this fragrance. Try it. Mo Qingwu finally finished roasting. Smiling, she divided up the meat, one portion per person. Dong Wushang and Rui Butong tasted the most delicious barbecue in their lifetime; they were in awe with just one bite... This deliciousness even made the two people extremely regretful that there was no wine to go with this barbecue... What a shame! The two even had a feeling The taste of Mo Qingwus cooking was somewhat simr to Chu Yangs... However, it was even more delicious than Chu Yangs. The two, of course, didnt know that Chu Yangs cooking skills were learned from Mo Qingwu to begin with... And the reason why Mo Qingwu had such cooking skills was because she frequently cooked for Chu Yang over a long time... When they just finished eating, the four heard an unusual movement at the same time. They were alerted at once. Immediately, in the shadow of the forest, there was arge number of people approaching from all directions. A voice chuckled. It is so delicious, we have smelled the scent from far away. I wonder which great chef is here? I wonder if this old man can taste it? Dong Wushang and Rui Butongs countenance changed at the same time! This was no coincidental encounter, but a prepared interception! Here, they were already 4,000 miles from the t Mountain Ridge! For the other party to choose this location, it was a careful choice. If they were intercepted one day in advance, a distance of 2,000 miles for one of the four Supremacy to escape and get back waspletely possible. But right now, it was different. Here, they had almost gone out of the scope of the Xiao ns territory. If they turned back now, they would face all of the Xiao ns territories! Over here, faced with multipleyers of interception by the Xiao n, for them to rush all the way back was absolutely impossible! Dong Wushangs right hand steadily pressed onto the hilt of his dark saber. He spoke with a deep voice, Who is it? Come out! Under the light of the fire, Mo Leiers hands pressed on the sword hilt while Rui Butongs face was heavy, only Mo Qingwu still looked calm and quiet, dealing with the leftover bones and burying them under the ground. There was actually no panic in her actions... The manughed. Is this Second Master Dong speaking? Second Master Dong is a true hero indeed, one yell is just mighty and strong! You live up to your name... Dong Wushang, Rui Butong and Mo Leiers countenance turned even worse. The other side waspletely clear about their background! What did this indicate? Mo Qingwu chuckled softly and said, There are traitors in the Chu n... The manughed, saying, Miss Mo is indeed the disciple of Supremacy Tianya, you are extremely sharp indeed! At such a young age, its really admirable. Mo Qingwu answered lightly, Youre here for me, right? Let the three of them go, Ill just go with you all! The manughed. Miss Mo is really smart, we are indeed here for you. But these three, we also cant let them go... Once the information is out, how will this old man take revenge from Supremacy Ning? Chapter 1429 - The Despicable and the Noble

Chapter 1429 The Despicable and the Noble

Mo Qingwu smiled lightly. You want to catch me just to hold my Teacher hostage. Then, you have to face my Teacher sooner orter, what are you concerned about?In the shadow, that voiceughed. Naturally. But the operation is of utmost importance. Dong Wushang said coldly. To catch me, it is not that easy! The four had the same premonition. There was a traitor in the Chu n. The identities of Mo Qingwu and the others were already revealed. Except for the secret that Dong Wushang and the others were the Nine Tribtions which nobody knew, other clear identities were already exposed. And this ambush was nned from the close interaction between the traitor and the Xiao n. This, everyone had already thought about! However, despite this, the position of the traitor in the Chu n couldnt be too low, else they wouldnt have known. But this was not the time to consider such things. The danger was imminent! Without looking at each other at all, Dong Wushang and Rui Butong had already identified their respective tasks Rui Butong to attack, Dong Wushang to stay and defend! With a longugh, a person with his hands sped behind his back appeared in the light of the fire! This person was dressed in ck, his figure long, three strands of long beard fluttered on the chest as the wind blew, looking very elegant and out of this world. Im Xiao Wufeng. The person smiled faintly. Second Master Dong and Brother Rui are natural talents indeed, you have reached second-grade Supreme Martial Artist level at the age of just twenty! Aspared to you two, this old man appears much more useless. I wasted 3,300 years of time only to reach sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist level... Im ashamed, ashamed indeed! Dong Wushang replied coldly, Since weve already reached this point today, not to mention sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, even if you were a peak-level ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, we brothers would not give up in the slightest! Old man, do you think just saying sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist is enough to scare people? Xiao Wufengs face darkened. He looked at Dong Wushang carefully, nodded and praised, Second Master Dong is quite perceptive indeed! Rui Butongughed out loud. Hes not perceptive, but your scheme is too outdated, so outdated that I wont bother scolding you... A series of muffled hmphs sounded from around them. Obviously, the experts of the Xiao n in ambush couldnt wait anymore. What are you humming? Rui Butong looked from the corner of his eyes. What? Did you eat without drinking these few days? You cant shit properly now? Figures moved and about a dozen stood up from the dark, their faces full of anger! Rui Butong sessfully attracted the hatred in the battle onto himself, but he was clearly not satisfied and continued to yell. Dont me me for looking down on you! If you have guts, send someone with aparable cultivation level to fight alone with me! Someone from the Xiao n sneered and asked coldly, Under absolute advantage, do you still want to make petty struggles? Rui Butong sneered. This really makes me want to look down on you... Being a proper member of the Nine Super ns, but nobody actually dares to fight me alone? Where did your courage go? Did they all be needlepoints? Why dont you tear your face off and paste it on your butts? Come on, is there a man in one of the Nine Super ns? Is there? Where is the man? Everyone in the Xiao n shuddered with rage. What the bastard said was really too bad... Rui Butong continued to yell. Thats f*cking it, I see. It turns out that the Xiao n from the Nine Super ns doesnt even have a man with balls anymore, so they have to invite me over... But even though Im a bachelor, I still have my worries... If there are more wolves than meat... Can I serve them properly? Thetter sentence was extremely degrading. Mo Leier and Mo Qingwu both flushed upon hearing it... The desired effect was achieved immediately! A thin old man clenched his fist and asked, Elder Master, Xiao Changhe asks to fight him! To teach this arrogant man a lesson! Xiao Wufeng frowned and said, Be careful! He didnt stop him. The cultivation of this Xiao Changhe, like Rui Butong, was also at the peak of second grade; however, hisbat experience was at least a thousand years longer than Rui Butong! Xiao Wufeng had full confidence in the battle. This was also the reason he agreed. Both Dong Wushang and Rui Wutong were relieved. As long as it was not a messy team fight in the beginning, the two would be able to drag the time unlimitedly. Both Chu Yang and Mo Tianji had told them more than once When faced with an absolute disadvantage with no hope at all, what you need to do is drag the time. Even if there were no reinforcements at all, you should dy the time. The longer the battle went on, the higher the probability of the change in the situation would be. If the result was determined with one move, even if there were reinforcements, it would be toote! Right now, this was what the two were doing. Though they were all alone and helpless, they were going to fight on until thest moment! A figure shot and a ray of sword light shed like lightning, apanied by a cold yell. Rui Butong! Come for your death! Rui Butong raised his hand and blocked out the longsword with a snap. His body flew out obliquely; heughed out loud. So there is someone with a penis in the Xiao n after all. Let me check if its a woman dressed in mens clothing! Suddenly, a cold light burst out from his dagger. It went right toward the lower body, straight to the crotch! Xiao Changhe yelled aloud, his legs crossed, and the longsword flew over like a roaring river toward Rui Butong. The two rolled together like a ball. The cultivation of the two was almost exactly the same. At this moment, Xiao Changhes countless years of fighting experience became particrly important. Xiao Wufeng also narrowed his eyes and looked attentively. On the one hand, promising to fight alone was because of the provocation of Rui Butong; on the other hand, it was also a foolproof move at the moment! ording to the news, the Moon Breeze duo was still in the t Mountain Ridge, whereas Wu Juecheng had reached the northwest... There was no more power nearby to control the battle situation! In this case, he might as well observe the martial force of these two young people He heard that the strength of Chu Yang was about the same as the two of them... This wouldy a foundation for the future. There were endless bangs in the field, and two figures flew around in the field like ghosts. It could be clearly seen that Rui Butong had been slowly forced into an inferior position... The 60% offensive was already in the hands of Xiao Changhe. This was getting closer to a victory! If the offensive and defensive ratio exceeded 80%, it would be a victory. Mo Leier had been standing behind Dong Wushang. When Rui Butong was fighting, Mo Leier, looking as if she was scared, took another step toward the space behind Dong Wushang. No one paid attention to this tiny detail. Atst, Rui Butong shouted, F*ck, Im so mad! Im going down with you! Everyones eyes were simultaneously focused on the battlefield. Rui Butong shouted, and the dagger in his hand hurriedly mobilized his martial power. The dagger suddenly fired a thousand colorful rays of sword energy that rushed past. We won! Everyone from the Xiao n felt a sense of joy in their heart. It was clearly a desperate move for Rui Butong! Moreover, when the battle situation was against him, he exposed not only one or two, but four or five fatal weak points! One move could easily strike the longsword anywhere on his body! Xiao Changhe in the battle naturally understood this better than anyone. There was a slight smile on his face, and the long sword moved towards Rui Butongs short sword. After the sword was blocked, the longsword could pierce Rui Butongs heart easily! Yet he did not want to do this but made up his mind First hell cut off the boys tongue! Two swords, one long and one short, were shed together in the air, living up to expectations! At this moment, something unexpected suddenly happened! Silently, the longsword in Xiao Changhes hands abruptly split into two pieces, like a piece of tofu! The scene was like a mime Amongst the cheers of the Xiao n, with Xiao Changhe full of confidence, even the position of his feet beginning to change and his toes beginning to shift outwards to prepare to send out the longsword after the bang! But at this moment, the longsword suddenly broke into two pieces! The upper half was detached, turning in circles in the air, reflecting the fire on the side of the field, looking sumptuous. Xiao Changhe didnt even have time to react. After the collision, although his hand felt light, he still followed the original n, shook his wrist, raised his sword, and shed toward Rui Butongs mouth. If the other half of the sword was still there, this sword would have definitely cut Rui Butongs tongue. But now, it stopped half a foot away from Rui Butongs mouth; Xiao Changhe felt chilliness in his chest. Then he felt himself flying. He did fly up but still had his sword in his hand; and with a whistling sound, he went into mid-air. But only half of his body! Just now when the longsword was broken, Rui Butong didnt give anyone the opportunity to react but ruthlessly shed his sword down, cutting the body of Xiao Changhe into two! Blood spurted out! Everyone was stunned at the same time! It was in such an instant that the almost confirmed victory became a loss, taking the life of Xiao Changhe! With a bang, Xiao Changhe fell to the ground solidly. Only then did he let out a scream. Ah~~~ Whats going on! Rui Butong gasped and said quietly, Nothing is going on, its just that my short sword is a special one that cuts iron as though it is soft as mud! Thats all. Xiao Changhes half-bodyy on the ground, staring helplessly at Rui Butong. He said with hatred, You... are despicable! I admit Im despicable! The corner of Rui Butongs mouth twisted. Even more, I admit that you are noble and fair! You take advantage of your numbers, conspire to ambush ahead of time and kidnap a little girl, its very noble! Its bright and honest! I admire you, youre such a saint... Xiao Changhe screamed, and there was suddenly no sound anymore. He finally died. There was only a stretch of silence. Xiao Wufeng looked at Rui Butong, his eyes full of murderous intent. He said coldly, Such a sharp weapon! Rui Butong smiled. Actually, I just wanted to drag a person down with me to die, now Ive done it! Even if I were to die, I would not regret it. Xiao Wufeng nodded slowly. Very good! Rui Butong said, Even though you say its very good, arent you gonna send another person out for me to kill? Hey, is there anyone else with balls among you all? Are you a man? Come! Fight me to the death! Xiao Wufengs look was cold. He waved. Go on together, chop his body into a million pieces! With a cry, experts of the Xiao n rushed over from all directions! Chapter 1430 - Wild Saber to Kill Supreme Martial Artists

Chapter 1430 Wild Saber to Kill Supreme Martial Artists

Nobody noticed that Mo Leiers figure behind Dong Wushang slowly faded and disappeared when Xiao Wufeng was yelling.Figure-concealing shadow magic! This was a unique figure-concealing technique of the dark demons. Dong Wushang roared wildly, his dark saber left its hilt, its huge de full of heaviness and power. His strong figure stood there tall and unshaken like a high mountain! Mo Qingwu stood aside quietly, holding her Qing Wu Dream Saber, which wasnt pulled out of the hilt yet. Her expression showed some tiredness besides calm. The crowd rushed up. This time, the Xiao n came specifically for Dong Wushangs group, and they mobilized six second-grade, four third-grade, two fourth-grade, and one fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists led by a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist. It was a total of fourteen experts! Such strength against two peak-level second-grade Supreme Martial Artists, anyone would think it was a confirmed victory! The truth was indeed so. Rui Butong screamed andunched the attack first. His body dissolved into a sh of light, going out rapidly! The short sword in his hand shed hard! His speed had clearly improved again. In an instant, he stabbed once toward each of the five second-grade Supreme Martial Artists and three third-grade Supreme Martial Artists! He challenged eight Supreme Martial Artists at once as though he was mad! The eight figures paused at the same time. They were not afraid of Rui Butong but the sword in his hand. Wasnt a magical weapon terrifying? Everyone knew that the sword of Xiao Changhe, who identally died in the hands of Rui Butong, was no inferior to his own! It was a sharp sword that was much treasured as well. However, against the opponents short sword, its hardness was not evenparable to a piece of tofu... Right now, seeing Rui Butong shing so tantly, how could they be deceived? But with such a retreat, in the next moment, Rui Butongughed and suddenly attacked toward the eight at the same time at a tremendous speed! Now, the eight Supreme Martial Artists were enraged! Just a mere second-grade Supreme Martial Artist actually dared to face five second-grade Supreme Martial Artists and three third-grade Supreme Martial Artists at once. One person against eight... and he fought without caring! This was far too arrogant! Even if your sword was the Nine Tribtions Sword... You cant look down on people like this! The eight, fueled by anger, attacked at the same time! On the sidelines, Xiao Wufeng and another fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist were waiting cautiously! Two fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artists went halfway into the field, preparing to deal with an attack from Mo Leier who had suddenly disappeared. Mo Leiers sudden disappearance was noticed by everyone, but they didnt pay much attention to it. Just a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist little girl. The third-grade Supreme Martial Artist who was alone felt the greatest pressure! Because Dong Wushang had already gotten to him. Mo Leiers sudden disappearance and Rui Butongs sudden madness were both to draw away the majority of the strength. And from the beginning, the two had thought to themselves Since Xiao Wufeng the sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist didnt make a move at the beginning; furthermore, the fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist stood right opposite Xiao Wufeng, it meant that these two old guys were too self-dignified to fight with those with an inferior cultivation level. They just intended to watch the fight but didnt n to fight themselves. The two were indeed right! Even if only one of the third-grade Supreme Martial Artists were left, Xiao Wufeng would not be worried No matter how fierce the second-grade Supreme Martial Artist Dong Wushang was, he couldnt possibly be better than a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist? But Xiao Wufeng didnt know that he made a fatal mistake This second-grade Supreme Martial Artist Dong Wushang was not only an ordinary Supreme Martial Artist but also... a Saber Supremacy! A Saber Supremacy that had very rarely existed in the whole history of the Nine Heavens! In the face of strong enemies, in the face ofpletely overwhelming fifth and sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artists among the opponents, Dong Wushangs look was actually steady and calm as though his side was sure to win! Dong Wushang stepped forward and looked at this third-grade Supreme Martial Artist, saying lightly, Supremacy from the Xiao n, do you dare to take on my saber? This third-grade Supreme Martial Artists eyes showed disdain and ridicule. The sword in his hand shed and he looked sideways in preparation. He didnt speak. What he meant was Come if you dare! Dong Wushangs arm waved, and with a bang, his dark saber flew over rapidly like a sh of lightning! And his body suddenly straightened. At this moment, he looked immensely majestic. He yelled steadily, Kill! The big saber shed with a whistle! The saber went halfway out, and Dong Wushang suddenly came together with the saber once more. He turned into a long wave, going across fifty feet. While holding the saber with a single hand, a thunderous attack came down suddenly! The power of this one move of saber looked as though it ripped up the whole space, giving one a brutal feeling! With a ng, the third-grade Supreme Martial Artist pushed aside Dong Wushangs saber hilt with one move, while he only felt his wrist shaken, and his palm heated. Just as he was in shock, Dong Wushangs saber already came on top of him with a thunderous power! This saber attack was with full force using all his spirit! This third-grade Supreme Martial Artist clearly felt the opponents overwhelming willpower. If he dodged, the momentum of the attack would definitely surge and push him into an inferior position at once! And then, the fight would go on for long! As a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist, if he was to be forced like this by a guy inferior to himself, what face did he have left? Moreover, Dong Wushangs move locked his whole power, spirit and mind onto him; even if he were to dodge, he would have to pay a price! This third-grade Supreme Martial Artist roared and his longsword went out obliquely, one half to direct the force away, the other half to counter-attack. He went up toward the saber! Xiao Changyun is too careless... Xiao Wufeng sighed. He should have blocked this one with full efforts! But he wasnt worried. Xiao Changyun was a whole grade higher than Dong Wushang, even if he was careless, nothing much would happen because the strength difference allowed Xiao Changyun to be able to turn any situation in his favor! Perhaps the weak can sometimes win against the strong, but it can never happen in a fair and direct fight! What he didnt know was that Dong Wushang was a Saber Supremacy who could challenge others two levels higher! And he didnt know that Dong Wushang didnt only have a unique magical weapon in his hand, but he also weighed 285 kilos! Dong Wushangs majestic body fell, and the dark saber smashed hard onto Xiao Changyuns longsword with almost 300 kilos of weight! With full force! ng! The longsword made a fragile sound and suddenly broke into two pieces. The two pieces then broke further in the air, turning into debris in the sky. And Dong Wushang, with a long wail, pierced the dark saber all the way after smashing up the opponents longsword. The saber went right through the chest of the third-grade Supreme Martial Artist, breaking the bones and smashing all the way into the chest. The fierce and violent power stirred the internal organs of this third-grade Supreme Martial Artist into a mess, blood spraying in all directions. Dong Wushang didnt look but swept out like an unstoppable hurricane. The body of this third-grade Supreme Martial Artist was separated into two parts, and Dong Wushang rushed right out between the two parts, plunging into the battle circle of Rui Butong! Perhaps, this third-grade Supreme Martial Artist wouldnt understand even until he died that Dong Wushangs goal was Rui Butongs battleground from the moment he unsheathed his saber, and Dong Wushang didnt think in the least that this third-grade Supreme Martial Artist could stop him! He was just a passer-by that he totally ignored! He cut across him with one move of saber, taking the chance to rush into the dense of the enemy! Such dominance, especially when a second-grade Supreme Martial Artist was up against a third-grade Supreme Martial Artist... was simply unique in history! Even if Xiao Changyun was at his peak level, when up against a peak-level second-grade Saber Supremacy and a fierce martial madman like Rui Butong next to him, he would probably be taken down in seven to eight moves. Yet he underestimated his enemy and actually faced Dong Wushangs attack directly, so he died a bit too early but definitely not identally! Wailing, Dong Wushang rushed into the battle circle fiercely like a meteorite sshed with blood! Rui Butong was already in acute danger at this moment! The eight Supreme Martial Artists were being handled by him alone. The pressure at this moment was enormous; although the other party avoided his short sword, at every moment, there were eight long swords stabbing toward eight different ces at the same time. In the time taken by Dong Wushang just to make one move against the enemy, Rui Butong had already suffered three to five sword wounds, and three or four strikes on his body. When Dong Wushang arrived, Rui Butong was already fuming with rage, as if he had found a chance and fought back at full force! But... He desperately sent out 99 palm strikes to directly counter the attack of six people at once! With Rui Butongs current cultivation, it was like throwing an egg against a rock! With a violent shock and a snapping sound, Rui Butongs short sword broke and dozens of strikes pressed together, crushing his bones up. Without even grunting, he copsed to the ground. But his desperate counterattack in the end made all the six Supreme Martial Artists stand still for a moment... And this moment of silence decided life and death! Rui Butong risked his own life to create a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Dong Wushang to kill the enemy! Dong Wushang came down from the sky and his dark saber suddenly shuddered, and a shining splendid de shot out, which rushed into the battle circle smoothly with a majestic, invincible aura! The saber of the Saber Supremacy only showed its true power at this moment! ng! One of the Supreme Martial Artists of the Xiao n who used a saber felt the saber in his hand suddenly tremble, making a joyful sound of surrender. Saber Supremacy! Damn... Before the Supreme Martial Artists had time to immerse themselves in the joy of killing an enemy, they were abruptly shocked by another; at the same time, they wanted to dodge... but Dong Wushang had already rushed in, bringing death! With a loud bang, the body of a second-grade Supreme Martial Artist was smashed into pieces, and another was cut into two by the dark saber. The body was divided into two halves and had not yet separated when Dong Wushangs dark saber had already brought up two more heads, and then ruthlessly split another third-grade Supreme Martial Artist from head to crotch! With a bang, a second-grade and a third-grade Supreme Martial Artists spurted blood from their mouths. A ghostly figure shed, and Mo Leier, who had disappeared for a long time, appeared silently. Chapter 1431 - Qingwu Draws Her Saber

Chapter 1431 Qingwu Draws Her Saber

Mo Leiers fighting skills were very developed from the start, and after she came to the Upper Three Heavens, she followed Dong Wushang closely while her cultivation improved; she also experienced more and more pressure.To have such a husband with demonic-like natural martial talents, Mo Leier was proud on the one hand but stressed on the other hand She was always worried that the speed of her cultivation could not match up with Dong Wushang. For a couple to traverse the martial world together, if either partys cultivation was inferior, they would always feel that they were being a burden, and it was particrly strong when faced with strong enemies. Because one party being weaker would definitely cause the other party to feel concerned and therefore get distracted, which could be dangerous. Mo Leier as a descendant of the dark demons naturally understood the harm of being weaker. Therefore, during this period of time, not only Dong Wushang was desperately practicing his martial skills but also Mo Leier. As one of the twelve famous dominant personnel in the Middle Three Heavens in her past life, even if Mo Leiers natural talent was not as good as Dong Wushangs, it was also absolutely one in a million. During the hard practice in this period of time, herbat skills were even more evolved! Right now, when Dong Wushang achieved a win with a single wave of saber, Mo Leiers ghostly figure appeared behind one third-grade Supreme Martial Artist. Her sword moved horizontally, immediately cutting the head off that Supreme Martial Artist who had dodged Dong Wushangs saber and was feeling fortunate internally! Then her figure shed across lightly without getting even a drop of blood on her. Meanwhile, from her other hand, countless rays of blue lights flickered, and several hundred extremely poisonous hidden weapons shot out like locusts an instant, that second-grade Supreme Martial Artist who just stumbled back screamed, covering his face. Traces of ck blood came out of his eyes sockets like sshes of water! Both of his eyes got attacked! In an instant, he became blind. The person yelled, screamed, and madly performed the cultivation of his whole life; but all he faced was thin air. Im blind! I cant see... I cant see!! Xiao Wufeng took a sharp, deep breath. Dong Wushang killed Xiao Wufeng with one wave of saber, and Xiao Wufeng had yet to register it in his mind; or rather, he wouldnt intervene even if he did It was a fair one-on-one battle after all. Moreover, Xiao Changyuns cultivation was much higher than that of Dong Wushang. Yet under such circumstances, he was killed by Dong Wushangs one move. He could only be called useless! Xiao Wufeng didnt have the least bit of ns to go and rescue them. Yet in the next moment, when the crisscrossing saber aura shot from Dong Wushangs saber, Xiao Wufeng was seriously surprised! A Saber Supremacy! In that instant, though those words didnt get spoken, his wide-open mouth roared them out silently. Immediately, it became a ughter; before he had time to react, six out of the eight Supreme Martial Artists died, one was blinded, and the only third-grade Supreme Martial Artist left was violently sent seventy feet away from the shock. Watching what was happening in front of him, his two eyes stared as though they could fall out of their sockets! Out of the majestic lineup of fourteen people, nine were already gone! Only two fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artists, one third-grade Supreme Martial Artist, one fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist and one sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist were left! Yet for the opponent, the price they paid was only Rui Butong alone! A cloud of smoke burst in the field, and Mo Leiers figure disappeared again in this cloud of smoke, disappearing without a trace. Xiao Wufengs eyes looked into the field deeply and stopped another fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists movement to go on and fight. The fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist frowned. Whats wrong, Fourth Brother? Xiao Wufeng snorted and said, Wuting, about the strength of the other party, besides the one Saber Supremacy, we are crystal clear... Even so, should we have such a big loss? We shouldnt! Xiao Wuting took a deep breath. But it really happened. And all the credit goes to that person, Rui Butong! Xiao Wufeng looked at Rui Butong who copsed to the ground like a ssh of mud. However, if it were any one of us at the start of the battle, could we have been so nned, so... prepared to die? A hint of respect was revealed in Xiao Wutings eyes. No! But he can! And without any hesitation, he did so; without any regard for his own life, he used his life as a tool for exchanging victory! Xiao Wufengs eyes showed deep emotions. Thats why they can achieve such an unimaginable oue! And they saved the most powerful person in the team... A hero indeed! Xiao Wuting was silent. Indeed, from the beginning of the battle, no matter in what aspect of performance, Rui Butong was not like the kind of person who didnt love his life! This man had an extraordinary love for life! He faced powerful enemies withughs and scoldings, he faced the possibility of death withplete calmness and grace! What sort of transcendence was this! Xiao Wuting admitted to himself that although he was a fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, he definitely couldnt do this Even if he was already in a desperate situation, he still had to struggle for himself. How could he take the initiative to sacrifice himself before he reached total despair? I cantpare to him! Xiao Wuting said quietly. This person deserves our respect! When the battle is over, we would bury Rui Rutong well and rather let the corpses of our own meny in the wilderness! Xiao Wufengs voice was full of emotions. Our men died of carelessness while he died of great righteousness! The difference... is worlds apart! The death of my own man makes me ashamed! Yet the death of my enemy makes me respect him! Xiao Wufengs words were harsh. But Xiao Wuting did not have any words to refute It is indeed the case, what can I say? The difference in their strength was clear at a nce. But whether or not a team was united was even clearer! They were terrible opponents! At this time... Ah~~ Whats going on~~~ Painful screams sounded, and the second-grade Supreme Martial Artist in the field started digging madly at his own eyeballs. He shouted hoarsely, Kill me... Its itchy! So itchy! The acute toxin on Mo Leiers hidden weapons was already working! Xiao Wufeng and Xiao Wuting looked over and their faces changed. They saw that this persons eyes were already so rotten that the bones were exposed! Mo Leiers poison had actually reached this kind of power! Xiao Wufeng sighed long, stepped out and light shed on his sword. That second-grade Supreme Martial Artist from the Xiao n screamed and immediately stood still, a stream of blood spurted from his heart, which already turned blue upon reaching the ground. Go. Xiao Wufeng sighed, and his palm mmed out. The body of that second-grade Supreme Martial Artist sank into the ground just like this. The ground seemed to be a bottomless swamp, engulfing his body instantly. It was buried under the ground. This kind of poison couldnt be treated, and these bones couldnt be brought back to the n to avoid unpredictable disasters. Then he finally raised his head and faced Dong Wushang, his face became serious and heavy. Great! Mr. Dong, this old man admires it highly! Dong Wushangs wound was overflowing with blood from the shock. He coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood, and blood shot out like an arrow, even producing a deep small hole on the ground. He asked, What if you admire it? What if you dont? Xiao Wufeng said heavily, I dont have such a brother. Im envious, and I feel its a pity that this brother of yours has already died! Dong Wushang looked down at Rui Butong who was not far away. He said, Im proud of my brother! Whether alive or dead, Ive had this brother! Xiao Wufeng shouted, Good! Well said! Right at this moment, a stunning red light shed across suddenly, and immediately, there was a scream... Xiao Wufeng and Dong Wushang turned to look, and at once, the two were both shocked! There was nothing stranger than the one before them! The four eyes on both sides almost fell to the ground. In the shadow, there was a soft whisper and a burst of blurriness. Obviously, even Mo Leier, who had concealed her figure, couldnt help being shocked. But now, no one cared about Mo Leier anymore... Everyone looked at the ce where the red light was shining! They were dumbfounded. Over there, Mo Qingwu was dressed in a fiery red dress; with a saber in her hand, she looked as dreamlike as the clouds. In front of her, a fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist fell in a pool of blood. Another fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist stared, his hands trembling, and he looked at Mo Qingwu as though she was a ghost,pletely dumbfounded! It turned out that just when the battle was fierce just now, the two fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artists had already bypassed the battle circle and came to Mo Qingwu. Mo Qingwu was standing calmly with a sheathed long saber. The Supreme Martial Artist smiled and said, Miss Mo, you are a six-grade Martial Saint at a young age, such achievements are already unique in the Nine Heavens! This old man admires Elder Nings ability in teaching immensely... But against this old man, dont you think you have to work a bit more, Miss Mo? Mo Qingwu replied lightly, You and I are enemies. When the enemies meet, even against a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, one still has to try and make a fight, not to mention you are only at fourth-grade? That Supreme Martial Artistughed and said, Miss Mo speaks so proudly! I see that Miss Mo not only received teachings of Supremacy Nings cultivation but also received teachings of Supremacy Nings arrogance. Mo Qingwu asked coldly, Regarding the teachings I got, it has nothing to do with you. Do you think you are on the same level as my Teacher? That you are already qualified toment on his disciple? That fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist was speechless at once, and his face turned purple like an eggnt. Yes, Ning Tianyas disciple, even if she was good for nothing, it was not what he, a mere fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, couldment on! Just as Mo Qingwu said Who did he think he was? But this Supreme Martial Artist really did not expect that the little girl Mo Qingwu would actually speak so sharply and relentlessly. Under annoyance and anger, he raged. A little girl actually has such a sharp tongue; when were back, wait and see how I teach you a lesson! He spread his big palms and came grabbing directly. ording to him, even if Mo Qingwu was a first-grade Supreme Martial Artist, not to mention she only had the cultivation of sixth-grade Martial Saint, it would be a piece of cake to catch her with one grab! To deal with a thirteen or fourteen years old little girl, as someone more than 2000 years old... There was simply no way under the sun that he would not be able to take her down! Yet right when his hands moved to grab her, he actually saw the little girl reach out and grab the hilt of the toy-like saber! Chapter 1432 - Fire Burning at the Edge of the Sky

Chapter 1432 Fire Burning at the Edge of the Sky

When he saw this saber of Mo Qingwus, even though he only saw the hilt, this Supreme Martial Artist also felt quite bemused.This was clearly a handicraft saber. Whose saber could be so delicate and exquisite? Even if it was a saber for show, it didnt need to be so small... It was clearly a gorgeous saber made by Ning Tianya to please his disciple. And what kind of extraordinary power could this saber possibly have on the hand of a thirteen or fourteen years old little girl? Moreover, this little girl was only a ninth-grade Martial Saint... So he just grabbed it without scruples. If Mo Qingwu used her saber, he didnt even need to dodge, he could just directly go and grasp it. If he could grab the saber that the little girl cherished so much at the moment of life and death and break it into pieces of iron from the grasp, he could retaliate her tone of contempt just now... Mo Qingwus body retreated lightly all the way back. That Supreme Martial Artist chased over at medium speed, and his one hand grasped persistently. He smiled and said, Miss Mo... Stop struggling any more, you know its useless... Right at this moment, Mo Qingwus wrist moved, her right hand drew outward and her left hand pulled the sheath horizontally, the movement was smooth! In the pitch-dark forest of the night, a sh of red light suddenly went up into the sky! Red light shed! Mo Qingwus saber cut out relentlessly and cleanly! With one move, she chopped off the wandering w-like arm right in front of her! Qing Wu Dream Saber didnt even feel the slightest bit of obstruction when the right hand of the Supreme Martial Artist was chopped off! Mo Qingwu made use of the moment to run forward, red light shing across her saber! Before the Supreme Martial Artists sneers had time to turn into panic and pain on his face, his big head was cut off as though it was a piece of tofu! The head flew up to the sky. In mid-air, that face which had lost its life was actually still full of a confident sneer! Mo Qingwu waved her saber before herself, not expecting such a result! With one move, the head together with the hand was actually cut off so easily? Even after the result hade out, Mo Qingwu was still somewhat stunned. Not only Mo Qingwu, everyone was stunned. This was simply... inexplicable! Everyone was so dumbfounded that their eyeballs were almost going to fall out of their sockets! Among them were Dong Wushang, the surviving experts of the Xiao n, and Mo Leier in the dark... All of them were stunned! What was going on? They naturally did not know that Chu Yang once almost fell out with the Sword Spirit to create this saber. Even the Sword Spirit who always strove for the best was so tormented by Chu Yang that he almost went on strike! This saber was a worldly treasure that Chu Yang had forged in the first attempt! In the Middle Three Heavens, when he saw Mo Qingwu and processed it for the second time, it was already a treasure saber with preliminary spiritual qualities! In the Upper Three Heavens, when he processed it further for the third time, the materials used made even the Sword Spirit feel distressed from the extravagance! It could be said that in the whole Nine Heavens, besides the Nine Tribtions Sword, this saber of Mo Qingwus was absolutely the very best! It was totally unique! Nothing simr had been seen in history! This saber contained all the love of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Right now, the first time this saber came out of its sheath to be used, it killed a fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! And this fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist from the Xiao n also totally made history! It set a record! The record of a fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist being defeated instantly by a ninth-grade Martial Saint! The record of a 2000-year-old Supreme Martial Artist being killed by just one move of a fourteen-year-old little girl! The people of the Nine Heavens would have new gossip material from now on. For the education of not to belittle the enemy, there would be a new teaching material now! Everything would change from this day. Because, as a fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, one should absolutely not die so effortlessly. Mo Qingwus first kill in her present life actually happened under such a circumstance that even she herself did not know how to respond. Qing Wu Dream Saber overflowed with bright lights of beautiful colors, which shone in the dark night. Rounds and rounds of rainbow colors surrounded the sabers de, like a dream, list a mist, like a fantasy. It was like a distant yet beautiful dream bloomed in the hands of this angelic little girl. Mo Qingwu held the saber and suddenly felt a sense of warmthe out of it. This warmth warmed up the bottom of her heart. Her eyes suddenly brightened, and it seemed to contain a sense of shyness, a kind of satisfaction. This saber, he gave it to me! I finally know how much effort he spent on this saber... And all this is for me. As the disciple of a Supreme Martial Artist, Mo Qingwu naturally knew that the power of her one move of saber just now would be unachievable had it been any other weapon. Even if it was the ck Dragon Sword of Gu Duxing, Heavenly Secret Fan of Mo Tianji, the short sword of Rui Butong which just prated through Supreme Martial Artists, or the world-renowned fierce dark saber of Dong Wushang... It would still be impossible to achieve this sort of power! The bodily defense of a fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist might be possible to break through using all these weapons but definitely not so easily! Only two weapons in the Nine Heavens could do this The Nine Tribtions Sword and the Qing Wu Dream Saber! It was not that Chu Yang didnt put in efforts when he forged weapons for his brothers, but... with no other weapon did he put in all he had like with the Qing Wu Dream Saber! Even including thoughts! This was also why the Qing Wu Dream Saber could produce weapon spirituality so fast! And then, Mo Qingwu finally felt her stomach churn and threw up. The first time killing in her whole life, even though Mo Qingwu was the disciple of the top Supreme Martial Artist of the Nine Heavens, she still couldnt contain this instinctual response. Good saber! Xiao Wufeng praised, murderous intent ring in his eyes. Today, they were pretty unlucky. Fourteen people came out together, and before the mission was even half-aplished, ten had already perished! Only one third-grade Supreme Martial Artist, one fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, one fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist and one sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist were left! Whats the name of this saber? Xiao Wufeng took a step forward and asked. Mo Qingwu vomited a bit more, quickly adjusting her mood. Right now, she feltpletely calm. She said lightly, This saber is called graceful dance, starlight dreams surpass the whole mortal world! Once these words were spoken, before Xiao Wufeng who was on the receiving end could say anything, Mo Qingwu herself was abruptly stunned. Graceful dance, starlight dreams surpass the whole mortal world. Mo Qingwu suddenly remembered something that Chu Yang had said in her dreams. That was after her dance. Qingwus dance is like a bright starry sky but also a dream, like a fantasy; Qingwus one dance surpasses everything else in the whole mortal world! Mo Qingwu held her saber, her extremely beautiful face suddenly revealed a bit of gentle satisfaction. Graceful dance, starlight dreams surpass the whole mortal world... Xiao Wufeng muttered in repetition. He yelled. Good saber! Only that such a saber is a waste on your hands... Catch her as fast as possible! Xiao Wufeng yelled, starting the cruelest prelude in this night! There were so many dead people that he didnt want to drag this any longer. But just after his yell, one man shouted, Yes! And then, there was a painful scream! Xiao Wufeng turned back to look and was so angry that the corners of his eyes almost cracked! He saw that the eyes of the only remaining third-grade Supreme Martial Artist bulged out, and his throat made wobbly sounds as he fell slowly to the ground... Behind him, a smiling face appeared. This person actually reached out and waved, showing the look of a victorious return. He saidughing, Im back. Did anyone miss me? Xiao Wufeng, Xiao Wuting, and that fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist were all extremely angry! That Rui Butong who had already turned into a ssh of mud, and whom the three of them were praising for his righteousness just now actually stood up proudly; with a soft sound, he withdrew the short sword from the back of that third-grade Supreme Martial Artist and sent the corpse away with one kick. He stumbled over and sighed. Now this is not good, I didnt expect that I, Rui Butong, would be an assassin for once today! My world-known name, my gentlemans image, my loyal and righteous reputation... are all ruined just like this... Its such a pity... Xiao Wufeng roared. Boy, you were pretending just now? Rui Butong looked at him strangely. What, are you very surprised? You look very excited? Why? So many from your n have died, what are you excited for? Xiao Wufengs chest heaved drastically, and he felt a burning heat on his face. What a disgrace this was! He actually praised the opponents shenanigans non-stop for a long while. This was equivalent to being pped hard on the face by the other side in front of the whole world! Xiao Wufeng couldnt bear it any longer. He roared, suddenly lifting his hand, and at the same moment, a golden light suddenly emerged from his hand, brightening the whole dark forestpletely! At this moment, Dong Wushang, Rui Butong and Mo Leier who were in the dark were allpletely exposed to the light! And then, a gigantic, golden palm of a full hundred square feet was formed in the air! Which pped down hard! At the moment it pped down, Mo Leier and Rui Butong felt at the same time an unstoppable force, and they actually couldnt help but fly up to lean together with Dong Wushang. The huge golden hand mped down mercilessly! Xiao Wufengs rage was already at the extreme! His palm was intended to kill the three at once! No matter what tricks or conspiracies you have, I will destroy them in one swoop with the most powerful force! Dong Wushang roared upwards as his dark saber went out to attack desperately! But halfway up, the dark saber was pressed back. Mo Qingwus red clothes shed and Qing Wu Dream Saber went out like lightning, only to be stopped by Xiao Wuting who stepped forward in a sh. Looking at that huge palm falling like andslide, all four were helpless! At this moment, Rui Butong in the middle suddenly roared to the sky, and he immediately bit his tongue abruptly, and a burst of blood spurted out. Then, Rui Butong roared loudly. Nirvana towards the northern stars, the Purple Cloud Heavens are for you to traverse. Fire burns on the edge of heaven, nine hundred and ny nine! A ze of purple mes burst out of him abruptly; the fire surrounded Dong Wushang and Mo Leier in just an instant. A sh of fire went out flying, Xiao Wuting went cutting with his sword, but his longsword suddenly melted in a second! He retreated in deep shock, but Mo Qingwus waist was actually surrounded by the purple me at once, and immediately she left the ground and actually got dragged into the middle of the purple mes! The purple me rose into the sky, and in a sh, it spread out. In the sky, a ray of red light shot up... Chapter 1433 - Look, Fireworks!

Chapter 1433 Look, Fireworks!

The mysterious purple me turned this whole forest into a sea of fire almost in the blink of an eye!What was even more strange was, this purple me seemed to actually know how to actively distinguish between the enemy and the friend. When the weapon of the Xiao ns Supreme Martial Artist touched the purple fire, it instantly turned into molten iron, but Mo Qingwu and the others werepletely surrounded by the firelight and were not harmed at all! The fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist couldnt dodge but let out a scream, before he was turned into smoke by the fire. Xiao Wufeng and Xiao Wuting were greatly taken aback, and the two reacted almost at the same time They fled immediately! However, a strange voice could be heard in the purple firelight. What? You pushed this king to this point, and now you want to turn around and leave? How could that be so easy! Before he finished, two rays of light shot out with immense power from the purple fire! Xiao Wuting had gone fifty feet ahead in a leap, but the me came chasing after perseveringly. He leaped once more, moving fast enough that he could directly rush out three hundred feet! But when he was sixty feet out, he was caught up by the purple me! Immediately, in the mes, there seemed to be several huge tentacles, each of which seemed to have several suction cups that could swallow up the entire world. They dragged his body fiercely! He screamed and struggled desperately, but the me caught him firmly, lifted him up in the air, and tossed him up suddenly. The cold voice said, Lets make a firework first! Xiao Wutings body flew straight up into the air, and with a burning me, it was really as colorful as a firework. Especially when it burned to the end, the explosion and the flickers of fire burst in the night sky, which made the night sky magnificent! Some people saw it from afar and were all amazed Who is this, they are actually using firecrackers before the New Year... But this thing is really beautiful, we should also make one someday, but I just dont know the method... Xiao Wufeng almost didnt dare to turn around. He used all his cultivation to escape. While escaping, he wished he could p himself hard in the face! Im so dumb, seriously! I f*cking am a dumbass. Why did I realize it sote? What a tragedy... A person can be stupid but cant be so dumb; especially at the critical moment, if the mind doesnt work properly, theyd regret forever; it is such a mistake that Ive made right now... I could have run away as soon as that boy even stood up to kill again after he was beaten into a ssh of mud... What does that mean? Holy shit, even Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing added together would definitely die after being beaten up like that. Since that guy didnt die, he must be a legendary phoenix... Thinking of the word phoenix, Xiao Wufeng finally couldnt help but feel so stupid that he pped himself hard in the face and scolded himself angrily, You donkey-headed, pig-brained idiot! You were clearly suspicious back then, yet you still stuck up with your piggish face... Why didnt you just leave earlier... Would you still be so unable to control even your own life and death right now... He scolded as he ran, and he clearly felt the heat behind him getting closer and closer. He wanted to cry but had no tears. At this moment, he really cursed the spy in the Chu n; Xiao Wufeng swore to the heavens As long as he escaped alive today, the first thing he would do was to go to the Chu n to confess his misdeeds and then catch the traitor himself, and in front of everyone in the Chu n, skin the guy alive, pour heavy oil and light him up as a skyntern! Even if he only had one breath left and needed to be carried over by others, he would still go there. This was too f*cking sad! If oneid traps for others, it would never turn so vicious... Not to mention that he was the one who received the news, set the trap and waited to deal with them He was offering himself as food! And that too a big meal. Could it have been any worse? Even if your intelligence wasnt urate, and you were unaware there was a top-level female expert among them, it was forgivable. Even if your information was inurate by any chance that you didnt realize there was a Saber Supremacy among them, it was also forgivable... But you cant cheat this old man like this... Theres still a f*cking phoenix among them... Im really so wronged... As one of the Elders of the Xiao n, how could Xiao Wufeng not know about the legend of the Phoenix? The Phoenix race had ruled over the Nine Heavens continent ny thousand years ago! They always had very few descendants, but every time they had one, it would be a master! Besides, they mostly had immortal bodies! Except for the usage of the power of fortune, or when they reached the end of their years and died naturally of old age, nobody could actually kill a phoenix! Because... Once they were in danger, regardless of whether they were killed or chopped into pieces, with only the slightest bit of true soul, they could live again! If you pressed them too hard, they would directly go into nirvana, bringing about the heavenly fire of nirvana, which could burn up the whole world... Because the Phoenix race had difficulties in procreation, the heaven also gave them a special ability Nirvana! Every time one went into nirvana, the heavenly fire of nirvana would burn up all the living things around which posed a threat to ones life! Theoretically, phoenixes could not be directly killed. They were even stronger than dragons... Unless something like the power of fortune directly folding the Nine Heavens ny thousand years ago happened... And the Nine Heavens had always predicted that the Phoenix race did not die out at all but still had an opportunity toe back sooner orter, just like the Three Stars Divine n, the Dragon race and the Elvish race. Though following the routes of the past Nine Tribtions Sword Masters, the Phoenix race and the Dragon race had never appeared, but that didnt mean the predictions were fake... Dragons and phoenixes fly high in the sky, the three stars shine, the elves appear; the heavens are moved by affairs of the human world, the Nine Tribtions show their might, moving even the heavens! Xiao Wufeng suddenly pped himself hard again I am so dumb! Now, Im on the verge of dying. Xiao Wufeng had already felt the heat behind him catching up. After going thousands of feet from the original field, the purple me suddenly elerated and engulfed the space. Xiao Wufeng revealed a look of despair. He suddenly envied the Supreme Martial Artists of the Xiao n who had previously died under sabers and swords. Although those people were killed, at least they still had the opportunity to reincarnate; and he himself, to die under this heavenly fire of nirvana, have no chance of reincarnation. If he could go back in time, Xiao Wufeng would never deal with these four people. This was a fact. But he had no chance of repentance. Xiao Wufeng showed a bitter smile on his face, feeling that he was caught up by the opponent in the sky, and at this moment, the hot air burned even the air around his body into a ck hole. An excruciating pain seeped into his bones! He neither screamed nor struggled but just sighed with a wry smile, stopping and letting his body, which had already surpassed the boundary between mortal and immortal, burn like a huge firework. Taking a final nce at the world, Xiao Wufengs eyes suddenly widened. Because he saw that the previously arranged external forces were rushing toward here one by one! It seemed as though some great treasures were waiting for them to fetch. Each of them flew more and more fast. Xiao Wufeng immediately enraged. Have not enough people died yet? He wanted to stop them with a roar, but the purple me immediately burned his mouth, making him unable to speak. He wanted to send a warning with his divine consciousness, but as soon as the divine consciousness was released, it was burnt! He could only watch his descendants rush over excitedly. In hisst moments, he vaguely heard one of them say, Wow, hahaha... Who made such arge firework... Its really damn interesting... Maybe Elder Master has lit it up for fun... Its splendid... It looks so good, especially on such a night, its really pleasing to see... Xiao Wufeng thought to himself, If you knew this firework was me, how pleasing would that be for you? A bunch of brats, f*ck... He couldnt think any further. Because his body exploded with a bang. It turned into a new round of meteoric mes ... Below, three Xiao n teams rushed in from three directions. In one of them, a man was holding his head up, eximing exhratingly, Look! Fireworks! It flew by... It flew by again... So pretty! ... After seeing the sky and the red light, people within a thousand miles somehow started having such thoughts This is a treasure! If I get it, I would be the richest in the world! If I get it, I would have a beautiful wife and concubines! If I get it, I will be the top master of the world! If I get it, I will... Within a thousand miles, everyone rushed toward this area. Their faces were full of urgency and their eyes greedy... Among them, there were naturally many people from the Xiao n, and they ran at the forefront. At the next moment, the people of the Xiao n had rushed to the edge of the fire. They were stunned to see the sky-high fire, but they had no time to take any action before the me dragged them all into the sea of fire! Amid the painful screams, they turned into thick smoke. The fire of nirvana, also known as the fire of desire, could not only burn everything but also ignite the deepest and most despicable desire in everyones heart! It would turn everyone involuntarily into moths that approached mes when they faced such a me... The zing fire spread quickly outwards, and all the creatures that passed by disappeared without a trace, turning into a ray of smoke. However, the flowers and trees during this period were not damaged at all! They remained green and lush... Across thousands of miles, the fire raged. After reaching a certain limit, the mes suddenly disappeared. Only the sky-high red light was left. However, nobody, regardless of the level of cultivation, could step into this range! Just one step in, they would be met by monstrous purple fire! From all directions, many birds and beasts started rushing over... Chapter 1435 - Are You Little Wu Or Qingwu?

Chapter 1435 Are You Little Wu Or Qingwu?

Boundless spiritual energy spread out in all directions like tidal waves. All the birds that hade to pay homage felt as if their fatigue from their long and tiring journeys had been swept clean in this instant. Every one of them was full of vigor and energy. Even their feathers seemed to have be a lot more vibrant...Chu Yang and the others, the few abnormal birds, also felt reinvigorated at once. A soft cry rang out. Dong Wushang, Mo Leier and Mo Qingwu who had already gotten up and released their cultivation looked over in surprise to see Rui Butong, whose face was flushed red and his neck swollen, trying desperately to suppress something. On his forehead, a little bump gradually started to bulge from under the surface of his skin. In a mere instant, a bump extended from his forehead, just like a unicorn. Rui Butong moaned in agony, a look of hopelessness in his eyes. Dong Wushang and the other two got a huge shock. They werepletely unaware of what had happened. The consequences of Rui Butong forcefully activating rebirth finally erupted at this point. The phoenix bloodline in his body concentrated in a spot and surged into his head. Should he be unable to hold it back, this bit of phoenix bloodline would break through his skull and shoot into the sky in the form of a true soul. And Rui Butong would truly be destroyed in both form and soul! Dong Wushang didnt have the time to think. He went over in a sh and reached out his arm, pressing against Rui Butongs back where his heart was. Pure internal energy gushed into Rui Butong. It was apparent that it was beyond Rui Butongs power to resist. Since that was the case, then that meant that he needed power! Dong Wushangs iparably intuitive mentality yed a critical role in this instant. If it had been someone else, they definitely wouldnt be this rash. But should they dy even a moment longer, Rui Butong would be done for. Dong Wushang was the only one who rushed forward without even thinking. The two of thembined their efforts. Atst, Rui Butong felt a little better. That blood-red flesh mound also stopped growing. But as time continued to pass, it started to bulge outwards bit by bit again. Mo Leier and Mo Qingwu stepped forward at the same time, one cing her hand on his left shoulder while the other ced hers on the right. The power of the four of them started a struggle with the mysterious power within Rui Butong. But just how massive was the power of the phoenix true soul? Six hourster, the four of them gradually became somewhat unable to suppress it any longer. Right at this moment, a clear howl resounded. Chu Yang was the first to arrive. The moment this situation entered his vision, he reached his arm out without even thinking and pressed against Dong Wushangs back. Gu Duxing, Mo Tianji and the others also did the same subsequently. The power of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and the Nine Tribtions came together at the same time to form an inexplicably mighty and powerful flood current! Especially with Ao Xieyun joining the fort. In this instant, Ao Xieyun could feel his own bloodline swelling rapidly, as if even he himself could hear the blood within his body making whooshing noises as it surged and flowed. Just like a young golden dragon weaving about in his body. In his palm, torrential vital energy surged madly into Rui Butongs body! Rui Butongs expression finally turned a little less pained. He could feel that phoenix true soul bloodline slowly withdrawing into his body. Atst, all of a sudden, the roar of a dragon resounded, followed closely by the resonant cry of a phoenix. A hologram of a golden dragon suddenly burst out of Ao Xieyun and soared into the fair skies. Just like that, the boundless awe-inspiring presence of a ruler suddenly pervaded the atmosphere between heaven and earth! The shadow of a phoenix burst out of Rui Butong wildly and soared into the skies in the blink of an eye! In the sky, a dragon and a phoenix appeared at the same time! Instantly, within a radius of a few thousand miles of where they were, be it humans or beasts, flying creatures ornd-bound animals, all of them were as silent as a mouse! In this instant, the brothers simultaneously sensed that that powerful wave of resistance in Rui Butongs body had suddenly disappeared. Then, as though a mild river stream, it came back at them. For a moment, everyones bodies were filled with warmth and an indescribable sense offort. Not only did the extreme energy output that they had just gone through not cause any harm to them, everyone instead improved by arge margin! In mid-air, the hologram of the golden dragon curled and stretched majestically as it soared in the sky, extremely lively. However, the hologram of the phoenix looked a little dispirited. After a long while, the golden dragon suddenly disappeared. The phoenix let out a long cry into the heavens. Without any warning, it spread its wings and took off into the sky. In this instant, colorful streams of light suddenly filled the entire night sky, as though billions of fireworks set off into the sky at the same time. A majestic and beautifulrge bird with a long tail spread its wings and took off into the sky. As it soared into the sky, various breeds of birds followed closely behind and started flying as well. There was only a single bird from each of the various breeds. They slowly formed a formation in mid-air, actually using 9,999 different birds based on their different feather colors to form a massive phoenix! On the ground! Billions of birds lowered their heads at the same time. The phoenix hologram seemed extremely satisfied. Nodding slowly, a wave of pure energy gushed out once more and infused into the birds. Then, the phoenix flew one round in mid-air and circled thrice around Rui Butong. It actually sighed in an extremely human-like manner. A mouthful of violet aura gushed out and poured into Rui Butong. Then, it spread its wings and took off into the sky. This time around, it didnt look back anymore. Atst, in mid-air, it dispersed once more into brilliant colors which filled the entire expanse of the sky! All the birds lifted their heads and puffed out their chests as one, emitting the loudest cry they could muster! In this instant, the heavens and earth shook! Every bird sported an extremely satisfied expression. So what even if ten people shared the blessings even though only one of them possessed the bloodline of the Phoenix race? The heavens shall bless the phoenixs pce of eternal life and the legend of immortality and indestructibility. A sigh could be heard vaguely. As if questioning, as if frustrated, as if mncholic, as if finding it a pity, and as if...menting. But no matter what, from the moment Rui Butong had awakenedpletely the first time, the tradition of the Phoenix race had been altered! Be it the heavenly fire of nirvana or the secret arts of the phoenix, these had always been solely enjoyed by one person in order to achieve a boundless Tao state. Yet Rui Butong had shared it with his brothers right from the start. It was like that the first time and so was the second time! Whether this was a blessing or a cmity, even the phoenix true soul within Rui Butong couldnt tell... Atst, Rui Butong opened his eyes. The first thing he did was to anxiously check his hands, his legs and his body. Then, he let out a loud cheer. Wahaha... My hands didnt turn into ws! My feet didnt turn into ws! My body didnt produce feathers! Im still a human and not a bird, wahahaha... During the process of rebirth earlier, this fellow had already been mentally prepared to evolve into a phoenix. After all, all those countless holograms hade from his subconsciousness; he naturally thought that he had already evolved into one long ago. In the midst of extreme apprehension, when he saw that he was actually still human, his surprise in this very instant was truly at its peak! The brothersughed and jumped about as they surrounded Rui Butong. Luo Kedi and Ji Mo rushed forward. One of them pressed down on his head while the other punched him in the gut. Rui Butong let out a loud cry, but he had already been wrestled to the ground. Letting out a cheer, Luo Kedi sat on him in one smooth motion. Then, the brothers started to stack on top of him one by one. Rui Butong cried out loudly. Spare me... Spare me, my bosses... F*ck, why are all of you here... My god, who is this! Who is this! His ass goddamn stinks... It was Luo Kedi who hadnt had the time to clean himself after suffering through a birds diarrhea. And now, a great deal of the smell had been passed on to Rui Butong, the king of birds to enjoy... As theyughed and fooled about, the birds in the vicinity were already starting to disperse. Mo Qingwu had already extracted herself at the first moment a long time ago. She stood quietly under a tree, smiling as she watched them. There was a hint of apprehension and a hint of unease in her smile. As well as deep longing. She tried to force herself to calm down, yet she couldnt control herself. Chu Yang and Mo Tianji found this rather strange at the same time. By right, whenever Mo Qingwu saw Chu Yang, she would usually dive toward him and enter his arms, acting coquettishly and seeking care and adoration as if she had suffered great injustice... Why was it totally different this time around? Chu Yang watched Mo Qingwu as she stood quietly and delicately under the tree while looking at him. All of a sudden, an iparably familiar feeling welled up in his heart! This was just like in his past life Every time he left her, she would stand under the tree and send him off just like that. Be it the way she carried herself, her expression or her feelings, it was practically identical... Tumultuous waves suddenly surged and crashed within Chu Yangs heart. If Mo Qingwu was still the same naive and adorable way she behaved, Chu Yang would have already gone forward to embrace and dote on her. But right now, as she gazed at him in this familiar way, for a moment there, Chu Yang actually became timid and didnt dare to go forward. As if the one standing in front of him now was the Mo Qingwu from his past life whom he had let down so much and felt immense guilt toward, as well as the Mo Qingwu who had refused to leave him even in death and held no regrets even in her moment of death, and not... the tender and delicate little girl of this lifetime. Mo Tianji was the first to regain his senses. He nced at Chu Yang weirdly, finding his reaction at this moment rather strange. But subsequently, he was overwhelmed by and his actions taken over by the huge surprise of seeing his younger sister again. Full of joy, he rushed forward. Little Wu! Little Sister! He spread his arms, wanting to hug her. Tears welled up in Mo Qingwus eyes and her tiny face flushed red. However, she took a step back in a rather timid manner. With his arms still spread out, Mo Tianji suddenly froze just like that. Even his expression was rather stiff. That uncertain and vaguely distant and hostile look in his younger sisters eyes suddenly pained him. Why was this happening?? Little Wu... Mo Tianji asked with some heartache, Whats the matter? Mo Qingwu looked at him in a manner that was rather unfamiliar but also somewhat longing. Youre... Second Brother? In this instant, Mo Qingwu suddenly mixed up reality and her dreams. For some reason, Mo Qingwu just had a certain feeling Everything in her dreams was real! But her life was obviously not like that... This conflict between reality and her dreams reached its pinnacle in this moment of meeting Chu Yang and Mo Tianji! Her mind was filled with chaos. It was only a long whileter that she recalled that en-route to the Far North Wastnds back then, Second Brother had already exined to her what had happened back then. Her disoriented eyes gradually turned clear again. Yes, Second Brother loved and cared for her. In her dreams, it seemed like she had never given him the opportunity to exin, right? Mo Tianji nodded vehemently. Yes, its Second Brother, its Second Brother. What... whats the matter? Mo Tianji, who had always been clever and wise, was so anxious at this moment that even perspiration had formed on the tip of his nose. He called out, Chu Yang,e over and take a look... Whats wrong with Little Wu? Chu Yang walked over slowly. He could feel the agitation in his heart at this moment. Every step he took, that feeling in his heart became a notch clearer. All of a sudden, he felt an upsurge of emotion; even his face was red. Atst, when he reached Mo Qingwu, he looked at that pair of clear-cut ck and white eyes. Their eyes met and stared into each other. There was clearly a hint of avoidance and aggrievement in Mo Qingwus eyes. Chu Yang asked softly and carefully, Are you Little Wu? Or Qingwu? His voice was very soft, so much so that it was as if he feared disturbing a dream... But that deep devotion that could easily overturn rivers and oceans in his voice was something which even Mo Tianji could so clearly detect... Chapter 1436 - Who’s the Pervert?

Chapter 1436 Whos the Pervert?

Chu Yang, with great caution and anxiety, asked, Are you Little Wu or Qingwu?This sentencepletely confused Mo Tianji. Suddenly, the man whose wisdom ranked among the top three in the Nine Heavens continent was in a state of confusion. Mo Tianji didnt understand what this sentence meant at all. Little Wu or Qingwu, arent both my sister? Why is Chu Yang asking this? Did he hit his head on a tree or a rock, or both? But Mo Qingwu clearly understood what Mo Tianji couldnt. Tears welled up in her eyes while she gently bit her lips, which were a bit pale from trembling. She asked, Isnt that a dream? Her long eyshes fluttered, and her eyes dodged Chu Yangs like a frightened deer. Chu Yang was a little excited, he took a step forward and said, Yes, that is a dream! At this moment, his heart was surging, followed by a bitter feeling that rose from the bottom of his heart and instantly filled his body. He knew the crux of Mo Qingwus illness Since he left, Mo Qingwu must have been having that strange dream every day, but she had no one to tell it to, no one to exin it to. This was a kind of nervous disorder caused by repeated dreams and illusions, making her temperament to evolve into that of the previous life, but it was not a true recovery of memories from the previous life. Otherwise, Mo Qingwu would never be like this or react this way. Thinking about Mo Qingwu suffering alone from the heart-wrenching dreams of memories, the kind of mountain-like heavy pressure, the experiences full of sorrow and despair... How was that what a little girl could bear? Chu Yang was suddenly full of heartache. Thats a dream... Mo Qingwus eyes were red. Biting her lips, she said grievously, But you were so fierce... you didnt want me anymore... I was not even as good as a sword in your eyes... These words finally restored the tone and manners of Little Wu in this life. Chu Yang inhaled and said softly, Little fool, dont you know that dreams are all illusory! Dreams and reality are totally opposite. The worse I am to you in the dreams, the better I am to you in reality. Mo Qingwus eyes lit up, and she finally couldnt contain her joy and asked, Really? Really, Chu Yang replied with certainty. Mo Qingwus little nose bridge wrinkled, and her eyes curved like a crescent moon to smile heavily. She tilted her head, trying to be coquettish. Upon realizing that her emotions were changing too fast, she got a little ufortable and pretended to be angry. Huh... Huh... Huh huh huh huh... Finally, the storm had cleared. Though Chu Yang had some worries in his heart, he was temporarily relieved and asked with a smile, What huh? Have you be a piggy? Mo Qingwu rolled her eyes hard and answered angrily, You are a piggy! Chu Yang said, Only a piggy makes such noise! Mo Qingwu wrinkled her nose unhappily and grunted again. Suddenly, she frowned and said suspiciously, But just now, you asked me am I Little Wu or Qingwu? This... The little girl remembered the dream once again. In the dream, Chu Yang had always called her Qingwu. The little girl started thinking wildly again. But how could Chu Yang give her another chance to turn back? He immediately straightened his face and asked, Who is Little Wu? Mo Qingwu said nkly, Me, of course. Chu Yang continued to ask, Who is Qingwu? Mo Qingwu said, Still me, of course. Hum hum... Chu Yang grunted and narrowed his eyes. Then are you Little Wu or Qingwu? The little girl was suddenly thrown into confusion by these two sentences, and she said innocently, Little Wu is me, and Qingwu is also me! Suddenly she stepped up, and her pair of little pink fists thumped Chu Yangs chest. She said coquettishly and shyly, Brother Chu Yang, you are so bad! You are really bad, Little Wu hates you... Chu Yang felt a sense of warmth in his chest and was greatly relieved It was a false rm. He smiled happily. You yourself are dumb, you cant me me for being confusing... Mo Qingwu twisted her body in disagreement. At the moment, her innocence came back to Little Wu once more. Chu Yang heaved a sigh of relief internally. He put on a straight face and asked, Wheres your greeting gift? The little girl snorted unwillingly, then her red lips pouted and pecked at Chu Yangs right face. Chu Yang groaned happily, moving his left side of the face over. Here. Smack! The little girl took another bite. Chu Yang pouted his lips. Here... Mo Qingwu giggled, broke free from his grasp, hid aside, andined, Big Brother Chu Yang is a big pervert! Chu Yang smiled with self-satisfaction... Mo Tianji watched until he couldnt take it anymore. He took two steps forward angrily and ced his body between Chu Yang and Mo Qingwu. He stared and yelled, Wheres your decency! Chu Yang pushed him aside and replied, What business is it of yours? Go somewhere else! Mo Tianji had no choice but to walk to his sister in three steps, and he whispered, Little Wu, about this, you are still too young. Being involved in these things too early is bad for your growth, and... As a girl, you should be reserved, understand? This affects your future status... Mo Qingwus eyes opened round and wide. She said, Involved in these things too early, what does these things mean here? Mo Tianjis face turned ck. He carefully chose his words and said, For example, romantic pleasure... Mo Qingwu asked, What does romantic pleasure look like? Mo Tianjis mouth opened wide. Well... Mo Qingwu insisted on. Second Brother, exin it to me. Mo Tianjis eyes stared straight ahead. ... Second Brother, just exin it to me please... Mo Qingwu was being coquettish. I want to have romantic pleasure with Big Brother Chu Yang, but I dont know how... Mo Tianji was speechless; he shouted angrily, No you cant! Why cant I? asked Mo Qingwu bravely. Speak clearly. Well... about this... umm... Mo Tianji tragically stammered in front of the persistent questions of his sister. Mo Tianji the Master of Calction and Maniption, who had always had superior wisdom and argument skills, failedpletely in front of the pure and innocent look of his sister, a look that was full of curiosity... He couldnt help looking toward Chu Yang for help. Chu Yang was cursing in his heart What a bastard! This guy always destroys my good ns! Its simply unbearable. Seeing Mo Tianji ask for help, Chu Yangs eyes nced around and he asked modestly, Yes, Brother Tianji, I would also like to ask you about that. What you said about romantic pleasure... What is it after all? Does it need a specific environment... or some specific conditions? Oops, oh my, Tianji, could your mind have gotten dirty? I can tell you that no shameless things, even if its just taking off a piece of clothing, will be heard by Little Wu or me! Right, Little Wu? Mo Qingwu nodded in support of Chu Yangs words. Brother Chu Yang is right! You are not allowed to say those shameless things. Second Brother, please exin quickly! Mo Tianji hugged his head with both hands and squatted on the ground. He was silent for a long time. God, let me die... Chu Yang finally retaliated for his grievance! For a while, he felt a bit of exhration and exasperation. Holy sh*t, Mo Tianji, you also have such a day! Yeah, you deserve it! Mo Tianji thought for a long time and finally gave up. He pulled Mo Qingwu aside and whispered with great concern, Little Wu, I cant tell you some things so early, but I must remind you that you are a girl... Mo Tianji gritted his teeth and said patiently, You like Chu Yang, dont you? Then let me tell you a secret... If you want Chu Yang to think about you all the time, you have to be unobtainable; for example, pretend to leave him alone in order to capture him better, or be neither friendly nor aloof... or rather make your attitude vague so that it looks ambiguous... Or... just be as cold as an iceberg, provoke his desire to conquer, yet dont let him conquer you... Just leave him hanging like this! Mo Tianji looked at Chu Yang maliciously and said internally, Leave him hanging for a thousand years! Mo Qingwu said unwillingly, Im not listening to you. You didnt even find a wife for yourself, this must be your conclusion after being rejected too many times, right? Mo Tianji didnt know what to say. Mo Qingwu continued with great interest. But the first two sentences are somewhat useful, though I dont really understand... Mo Tianjis spirit was lifted. What do you not understand? Ill exin it to you carefully! What is... unobtainable? Mo Qingwu asked tirelessly, Does Big Brother Chu Yang want to obtain me? Mo Tianji opened his mouth. This... What is... the desire to conquer? The little girl tilted her head in confusion. Mo Tianjis eyes widened. Well that... At this moment, the Master of Calction and Maniption Mo Tianji simply wanted to dig a hole in the ground and bury himself... He could exin these things to anyone, and if he was facing someone like Gu Duxing, Ji Mo or Luo Kedi, he could even exin it illustratively and with great spirits all night until wolf-like looks appeared in their eyes... But... In front of his own sister... he could not exin it! Chu Yangughed so hard that his belly started hurting. But he also felt strange in his heart Since Mo Qingwu has been dreaming continuously, she definitely should know about these things... Even if she hasnt heard of it in real life, she has experienced it all in her dreams... Amidst Mo Tianjis embarrassment, Mo Qingwu suddenly turned all red and scolded bitterly, Second Brother, I really dont know whats going on in your head every day, in my opinion, among so many of your brothers, you are the dirtiest one! Youre the most rogue! And you actually have the face to say this about others... hmph! Mo Tianji was dumbfounded. How am I dirty? How am I rogue... Hmph! Did Big Brother Chu Yang get bad influence from you during this time? Mo Qingwu snorted, tilted her head, and walked toward Chu Yang angrily. She grabbed his arm, saying, Big Brother Chu Yang, lets go, well stay far away from him. In the future, youre not allowed to learn from him! Chu Yang nodded immediately. I definitely wont learn from him! Mo Qingwu was relieved. Second Brother is really disgusting! Chu Yang hurried to make the matter worse. Actually, youre mistaken, your Second Brother is pretty nice. He often brings me to drink and takes me to elegant ces to enjoy music, drink tea, stare at beautiful women, and so on. Though I always just listen to music, your Second Brother disappears right after we reach those ces... Besides, he has so many friends in those ces, all of them are really pretty... With fire spitting out of his eyes, Chu Yang said, Very well, Mo Tianji, hmph... Mo Tianji was full of grief and indignation. Chu Yang! Ill fight you to the death! Chapter 1437 - Who’s the Spy

Chapter 1437 Whos the Spy

The good impression that Mo Tianji had just recovered in his sisters mind waspletely ruined!Seeing how his sister obeyed Chu Yang wholeheartedly and how she looked at himself with resentment... Mo Tianji almost spat out blood. Is there justice in this world? Qingwu, you dont know that Tianji is really a good person, dont misunderstand him! Chu Yang was still working hard, looking like he had to send Mo Tianji to hell forever before he stopped. Along the way, Tianji had done a lot of heroic things and saved many beauties; the women he rescued are uncountable. What a good man! Mo Qingwus nose turned red from the anger. Big Brother Chu Yang, you actually believe this? Let me ask you, dont the women that Second Brother saved all look very pretty? Chu Yang was stunned and thought about it seriously, before saying, About this, I really didnt pay much heed; who can be more beautiful than Little Wu in my heart? But now that youve pointed it out, it seems to be the case indeed... Mo Qingwus face was full of happiness and joy toward Chu Yang, while toward Mo Tianji, her face was full of contempt. She said, Yeah, why would he rescue them if they werent pretty? Hes clearly withholding ulterior motives! Realization dawned upon Chu Yang. Oh I see... Ive really never noticed that... At this moment, someone interrupted and said, Dont mention this... Mo Tianji does it alone every time, not letting us intervene... Im fine, but Luo Kedi is still a bachelor... He simply doesnt have any chance. Sigh, Mo Tianjis concubines are getting more and more... Beside him, Luo Kedi was very grievous. This is no big deal, but Mo Tianji going in and out of the brothel every day, its really a bit degrading... For the time being, Mo Tianji was the center of all usations, and even if he had a hundred mouths all over his body, he wouldnt be able to exin it. Ao Xieyun was the only one who did not participate in this matter, he looked at him sympathetically and said, Tianji, in fact, I knew you were not this kind of person from early on... Mo Tianji said indignantly, F*ck off! Ao Xianyun was furious and replied, Are you justified in visiting the brothel every day then? I will not even bother to scold you... The bunch of brothers threw all the dirtiest usations in the world to Mo Tianji immediately! And the opening of all of them was: Actually, Tianji is a good person, for example... Mo Tianji almost passed out from the anger. Mo Qingwu was also immensely angry. Dragging Chu Yang, she walked in the front-most. Ji Mo, Luo Kedi, Rui Butong and the others swarmed up and followed behind, all of them feeling refreshed During such a long time, they were oppressed by Mo Tianji, and today, they finally felt satisfied! Seeing Mo Tianjis ck face, the little brothers all seemed to have taken a cold shower on a hot day, they feltfortable all over... Mo Tianjis image waspletely ruined in front of his sister this time! And Chu Yangs great image was also established during the copse of Mo Tianjis image! Under the leadership of Chu Yang, the group marched all the way to the t Mountain Ridge; everyone knew in their hearts that it was a matter of utmost urgency to deal with the inside spy of the Chu n! As for other things, it was okay to dy them. Mo Tianji found countless opportunities to exin to his sister along the way, Mo Qingwu simply twisted her nose and turned her face, ignoring him. Along the way, Mo Tianji the Master of Calction and Maniption got so anxious that blisters almost appeared around his mouth. Finally... On one morning, Mo Qingwu came to Mo Tianji with a lot of guilt. Sorry, Second Brother, I misunderstood you again. Mo Tianji felt immensely relieved and startedughing immediately, waving his hand repeatedly. Its not your fault. Chu Yang the damned bastard is the real culprit... Mo Qingwu was furious. The truth was told to me by Big Brother Chu Yangst night. Youre actually still ndering him right now... She turned and walked away. Mo Tianji was dumbfounded. Chu Yangughed so hard that he almost fell down. However, Chu Yang used such a method that Mo Qingwus two misunderstandings toward Mo Tianji werepletely resolved. Furthermore, the anger from these days also invisibly eliminated Mo Qingwus resentment toward Mo Tianji over two lives. Recalling the tragedy of Mo Qingwus past life, Chu Yang was still angry; but... For the sake of Qingwu, Chu Yang especially nned it topletely eliminate her grudge toward the family first. Next, it was the real deal The entanglement between Mo Qingwu and himself in the past life! Although Mo Qingwu didntpletely recover the memory of her previous life, from her repeated dreams, Chu Yang judged that Mo Qingwus memory awakening had reached a critical point! Maybe some other time when shepletely recovered her memories, she would realize those were no dreams... Then, he would face an unprecedented impact! And that day was definitely not too far! The group went all the way, ignoring the crowd gathered in all directions, and directly broke through them. Soon, the t Mountain Ridge was not far away. Immediately, they quickened their movement and entered the courtyard of the Chu n like a rapid gust of wind! Chu Feiling and Yang Run were missing their son, and suddenly, they heard that their son had actuallye back. Surprised, they immediately came out to greet them with the whole family. The family met very warmly. In the evening, after the family feast, Chu Yang immediately started a discussion with his father and mother. In addition, Old Master Chu Xiongcheng was also present. An inside spy? Chu Feiling was shocked. He and Yang Run looked at each other in shock. Yang Runs face was pale. She thought of the danger the spy posed on the n. This time, it was Dong Wushang, Rui Butong, Mo Leier and Mo Qingwu, what about next time? Would it be her son Chu Yang? The spy must be dealt with! At this moment, Yang Run looked like a hen madly protecting its chicks against the threat of the fox, its feathers standing up. Yang Run would pay any price to protect her son who had suffered too many hardships to be reunited with her after being lost! Even if her sons current cultivation had surpassed herself, in her eyes, her son would always be the same baby who was snuggling in her arms years ago! When a threat was posed to her son, a mother could use the most vicious means in the world to deal with it! Whos the spy? asked Chu Feiling. Chu Yang was silent for a while and said, I only need to ask one person to know all the movements of the spy! But then... Im afraid... Im afraid... No matter who the spy is, as long as they do something like this, theyre the enemies of our Chu n! Old Master Chu Xiongcheng said, The decisions of life and death have long been handed to you by Elder Master, just rest assured and do as you wish! Chu Yang was silent for a moment and nodded. In the depth of the night, Chu Yang arrived at the residence of the Moon Breeze elders. The door was already open. Yue Lingxue was dressed all in snow-white, and his tall figure stood gracefully in the yard, as though he was especially waiting for him. I knew that as long as you know about it, youlle! Yue Lingxues every movement was elegant. Chu Yang smiled. Greetings, Elder. Yue Lingxue chuckled and let him in. Has your health recoveredpletely, Elder? Chu Yang sat down and asked. It has long recovered to the same state as before. However, Ive stopped cultivating during this period. Yue Lingxue smiled. Hmm. Chu Yang thought about it and took out two bottles made of Purple Crystal Jade Essence. cing them on the table, he said, I know what youre thinking, Elder. In this bottle, there is the Life Force Spring Water, and its even more evolved than the onest time. After you drink it, it will adjust the vitality of your body to the max... He smiled. As for evolving the Life Force Spring Water, I just need to find one more person and Ill be able to catalyze it. Then, the wish of you two elders will be fulfilled! Hearing this, both Yue Lingxue and Feng Yurou, who was in the inner room, were ovee with joy! Feng Yurou came out quickly like a gust of wind. With a hint of redness on her cheeks, she appreciated Chu Yang. Thank you so much, Little Brother! Yue Lingxue giggled and asked, Then, whats in the other bottle? Chu Yang said, Thats a pound of celestial wine. Celestial wine? Yue Lingxue frowned and asked. Yes. Chu Yang said, I got this thing by chance... This one bottle is enough for an ordinary person to increase his cultivation base by two thousand years immediately! Since you two seniors do not n to practice right now, then you can keep it for cleansing and detoxifying the body of your child in the future, it will be a very good choice! It was more than a very good choice! The Moon Breeze elders were full of joy. They had yet to have a child, but the two were already hopeful and had started to n for the future of the child, including education, safety, etc. Now that they got this thing from Chu Yang, it was as though a great treasure fell into theirp from the sky! It could ensure that the child was a master at birth; as long as the qualifications were not too bad, with this bottle of celestial wine to help strengthen the fundamentals, it would be a piece of cake for the child to reach peak-level ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist level in the future! Tears welled up in Feng Yuerous eyes as she thanked Chu Yang deeply and put the bottles away. Its still a little early... Chu Yang felt a little embarrassed and said, But Im afraid I wont have it any more by then... So, Ill just leave it here in case I cant find it next time. Otherwise, It would be embarrassing, hahaha... Both the elders understood Chu Yangs meaning. Theyughed, somewhat feeling fortunate. Yes, Chu Yang was right. This kind of thing could definitely not be inrge quantities. And Chu Yang, as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, had many brothers, and the demand for this thing would definitely be great. Not to mention that he still had a big n! Therefore, what Chu Yang said about being afraid that he wouldnt have it by then was actually true! Chu Yang then took out three pieces of Souls of Purple Crystal and handed them gently. One each for you two elders and the future baby! My first gift. At this moment, the Moon Breeze elders were really taken aback! Since he entered, the three things that Chu Yang took out were each more shocking than the previous! In their more than ten thousand years of life, they had never seen or heard about these three things at all! Thest was actually the Soul of Purple Crystal from the legends of the Nine Heavens! Chapter 1438 - A Mystery, A Big Affair!

Chapter 1438 A Mystery, A Big Affair!

Even Yue Lingxue, who had such a high level of cultivation, was shocked by Chu Yangs generosity.Looking at the Soul of Purple Crystal in front of him, Yue Lingxue only felt a little dry in his mouth. It took him a moment to react and then he maintained his usual elegance. He asked Feng Yurou to put them away and smiled. Boy, this cant be a simple meeting gift, right? Chu n smiled a little. You may also call it a gift of gratitude. After all, if not for you two elders, the Chu n would probably have been destroyed hundreds of times! For us to have survived thus far, the contributions of you two seniors were vital! Chu Yang was speaking in truths. If it werent for Moon Breeze and Wu Juecheng here, given the number of troubles Chu Yang had caused outside, the Chu n would long have been exterminated. Naturally, if it werent for the three great masters arranged here by Chu Yang himself, he would not dare to be so wild outside! After all, the difference between having and not having to worry about the situation back home was great. After Wu Juecheng left, the entire Chu n was protected by the Moon Breeze elders. This was foolproof. Yue Lingxue said gently, Although we cant directly participate in the war of the Nine Tribtions to conquer the world... We can still look after your family. There was sharp sword intent reflecting in his smile. Of course in the final moment, we will... not sit back and watch! Im sure those on the other side also wont. Chu Yang fully understood what he meant. The decisive moment was the final battle! Then, they would stand against all the supreme masters of the Nine Super ns and thew-enforcement officers umtion over tens of thousands of years! That battle would be the actual battle that would determine the situation of the Nine Heavens! Yue Lingxue smiled. If its just because of this, I actually feel quite ashamed. Were just two patients staying here waiting to be treated. The threeughed. I came here today because of one more thing, I hope you can help resolve my confusion, said Chu Yang. Yue Lingxue seemed to have guessed what he was going to say and responded, Tell me. A spy! Chu Yang replied softly. Yue Lingxue chuckled interestingly. Why did you have toe to me? Chu Yang smiled. The Chu n has been established for quite a long time, but theres not a super expert in the n, not to mention many... So, even though there is a traitor, the ways would have been the same as before... These people would never dream of how terrifying a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist is! Chu Yang smiled. With a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist here, as long as he is not in seclusion, no slight movement across thousands of miles could be hidden from him. He narrowed his eyes and smiled. And Elder, with your integrity, honesty and gratitude, youd naturally pay more attention to all the movements in the Chu n... Under such circumstances, if the traitor wanted to hide from the senior, thats just a foolish dream! Yue Lingxue smiled. Chu Yang waspletely right. Yue Lingxue had always been grateful to Chu Yang, not to mention now that the fulfillment of the husband and wifes biggest wish relied upon Chu Yang. How could they not care about the Chu n? Under such circumstances, it would actually be strange if they couldnt discover the movement of the spy! But... Its a little awkward to reveal the identity of that person. Yue Lingxue smiled. Chu Yang frowned. Its the widow of your Second Uncle. Cold light shed in Yue Lingxues eyes as he said, If it was someone else, I would have dealt with her on the spot... But since it was her, it was inconvenient for me as an outsider to intervene. Chu Yangs brows knitted together tightly. Chu Feilongs widow, Wei! Yue Lingxue said lightly, Besides giving a reminder to Dong Wushang before their departure, I did nothing else. His eyes shed. The troubles the Nine Tribtions encounter are ordeals that are sure to happen... Its not good for me to intervene. There was a wry smile on Chu Yangs face. Heres another person influenced by the Nine-Tribtions-cannot-die theory and this person was actually Yue Lingxue... How will you grow without experiencing wind and storms... Yue Lingxue said softly, It takes a lifetime of wind and storms for a tree to grow; and it takes a lifetime of bloody and dangerous battles for a strong martial artist to grow. Chu Yang nodded. If theres time, I would like to meet your nine brothers! Yue Lingxue smiled and said. ... Chu Yang bid Moon Breeze farewell and turned back. An intense struggle was going on in his mind. Wei was Chu Feilongs original wife and she gave Chu Feilong three sons. When Chu Feilong died, Wei was extremely sorrowful, but after that, she didnt actually do anything. Yet the traitor actually turned out to be her? Chu Yang suddenly remembered what his fourth uncle Chu Feiyan had once said, Actually your second uncle was really very good at first. We four brothers had always been very united, but ever since your second uncle met your second aunt, he just... changed. Especially after getting married, many of your second uncles actions are really hard to understand... Your second uncle first met Wei when he was outside traversing the martial world... And it was from then on that your second uncle really started to be weird. It got worse and worse. As for your affairs... Its hard to say. At that time, Chu Feiyan spoke very vaguely and these contents were picked out from a whole nights conversation by Chu Yang. Then, he didnt feel anything. But now that Weis identity as a spy was exposed, Chu Yang finally realized what important information Chu Feiyan had given him back then. ... Wei? Chu Xiongchengs face changed color. Are you sure? Elder Yue Lingxues divine sense has covered the Chu n this whole time and discovered it! said Chu Yang. During this period of time, Wei has gone out several times and sent the messenger pigeon out of t Mountain Ridge twice. Thest time, she even had a secret conversation with someone at a tea house at t Mountain Ridge. Then, this attack happened! Chu Yang said with certainty, So, Wei is the spy... Theres no doubt about that. The only thing thats worth pondering is that if shes a spy, which side is she from? Hearing that this matter was ascertained by Yue Lingxue, Old Master Chu had no more words. If he didnt believe the judgment of Yue Lingxue, then theres nobody in the world that the old man would trust. Hows that worth guessing! The old man blew his beard and his eyes red. The interception was done by the Xiao n, Wei is of course loyal to the Xiao n. Not necessarily! Chu Yang shook his head slowly. Back then, the people that Chu Feilong colluded with were actually from the Ye n. Besides, it had been them all along... He was never seen with the Xiao n at all! Why is it that after Chu Feilong died, Wei didnt contact the Ye n but the Xiao n first? Chu Yang said hoarsely, This... is a big point of doubt! Hearing his words, Old Master Chusplexion also changed. Firstly, when it came to Chu Feilong, the old man was still a little sad; secondly, to be watched by two dominant ns at the same time, the pressure was pretty overwhelming. How do you intend to deal with this matter? asked Old Master Chu. Im thinking, said Chu Yang. But as for the oue... it depends on your wishes, Grandpa. Old Master Chu hesitated for a moment, stood up, sped his hands behind his back for a long time, before finally saying, If she... doesnt repent... then... then... Then let the husband and wife reunite! The old man finished his sentence and left. But Chu Yang knew from the heavy tone of thest sentence The old master was heartbroken. The second son became a traitor and died miserably. The two grandchildren also died afterward... Now, even his sons widow... had to... If they were really all gone, then only the little grandson Chu Tengyun would be left in the world! At such a young age, he would lose both parents and siblings, that too all in the hands of his own family... He really didnt know if this twelve-year-old kid would be able to make it through? Would he be driven mad by resentment because of this and go down the same path his father did? Chu Feiling and Yang Run were also dumbfounded. When Chu Yang came out with his mind full, he went to Mo Tianji. To hand such intricate things to this guy was definitely suitable. But halfway there, he encountered Yang Bao! Old Master Yang had been waiting here deliberately for a long time to meet Chu Yang. What are you busy rushing around for every day? Not even your shadow can be seen,e,e with me, this old man will tell you something! Old Master Yang pulled Chu Yangs cor and took him along. Uh... please slow down a little, Im almost out of breath... Chu Yang wondered why this old man was looking for him. I was going to pay you a visit tomorrow, but I didnt expect you toe looking for me directly. He dragged Chu Yang into a room. Old Madam Yang was waiting inside. When she saw Chu Yanging in, she showered him with a bunch of praises and affection, before it was Old Master Yangs turn to talk about serious business. Old Master Yang asked mysteriously and cautiously, What cultivation level are you at now? Chu Yang rubbed his nose. It seems to be at third-grade Supreme Martial Artist... He had not expected that his grandson was actually a Supreme Martial Artist. Old Master Yang suddenly froze; after a long time, he pped his hands and his beard lifted. Damn it! Well done! Youre f*cking fast! Chu Yang was speechless. Then the old man started to talk about serious business. Its about time that you can also ask the Moon Breeze elders to help with some things. At critical moments... In any case, it cant be dyed anymore. What? Chu Yang asked. Do you remember what I told you about the Aspen Valley Purple Crystal mine? Old Master Yang asked. Before Chu Yang could respond, he continued. It doesnt matter if you havent heard about it, its not toote for me to tell you now. Chu Yang, ... Old Master Yang took a deep breath and said, Back then, when it was discovered, everyone thought it was just a small Purple Crystal mine and didnt pay too much attention to it... Butst year, something was suddenly dug out from inside... And then, I immediately felt it was not good! If it is real, then this ce cannot be held properly by a mere Yang n. What thing? Chu Yang felt his heartbeat quicken, as though something earth-shattering was about to be revealed to him. This feeling made Chu Yang perplexed! Chapter 1440 - To Think That Actually Happened!

Chapter 1440 To Think That Actually Happened!

Chu Yang was bbergasted by what he heard. Toward his uncle, Yang Ruoxiong, he was even more filled with admiration to the point of prostrating! This fellow was actually dense to such an extent...Chu Yang immediately made up his mind He absolutely mustnt let this uncle of his get wind of anything important in the future! How could that coward uncle of yours possibly be someone capable of keeping a secret... This old man must have been really blind. At that time, he kowtowed repeatedly and swore a vicious vow that he wouldnt leak it out. In the end, he immediately got drunk that night... His promises to keep the secret were still ringing in my ear, yet in the blink of an eye, the entire world now knows... Yet this bastard had to be my actual son... Old Master Yang was terribly miserable, tears and snot all over his face. Thumping his chest and stomping his feet, he swore furiously, F*ck him... His goddamn other... That vile spawn! Mid-way through, he had spied Old Mistress Yangs livid countenance and swallowed a consonant into his stomach impromptu. Chu Yang thoroughly admitted defeat. You could do that too? To think theres something like this! Old Mistress Yang said contemptuously, Look at how innocent you make yourself out to be... You actually have the cheek to berate your son? Look at how the two Chief Stewards took up residence at the Yang npound, not daring to even go home for fear of leaking the secret. They refrained from meeting others and kept the secret under such tight wraps! Isnt this all your own fault? Demanding others to keep the secret yet spreading it yourself so happily... Where did you get the cheek to do something like that? And even criticizing this and that about your son... Back then, wasnt that also exactly what you told your own son after drinking? Ruoxiong,e,e, lend me your ear, Ill tell you a huge secret. Youd better not tell outsiders... The Old Mistress imitated him vividly. Then, she spat and went on a tirade. The old one is a pig, while the young one is a bear[1]! Both father and son have no right to say much about the other! Yang Bao hung his head in shame, not speaking another word anymore. ck lines gradually formed on Chu Yangs forehead. Among the series of ck lines, beads of sweat also formed and dripped. It isnt just Uncle. I cant tell Grandfather about any important matters in the future either... This... is terrible... The Old Mistress followed up and continued in an infuriated manner. Building ones home and career in thend of Dragon and Phoenix Bringing Prosperity, just how incredible a chance encounter is that! Even the Nine Super ns arent this fortunate! And now, it has fallen upon us, the Yang n. As long as we can develop at a steady pace, after decades and centuries, wouldnt the Yang n prosper day by day and strengthen more and more? Being the ruling party of a region is within sight! Should others obtain something this amazing that can allow their descendants to propagate for a long time toe, even if they were to die, they wouldnt reveal a single word. Yet our family is just so unique! Others hadnt even been in time to sound us out yet, but this pair of father and son has actually publicized it so much that the entire world now knows! What makes this old woman the angriest, so much so that I almost want to take my own life, is that... After the secret was leaked, this pair of father and son actually discussed for an entire night about who leaked out the secret... Suspecting this person and suspecting that person. In the end, they found out from others that... It was that dumbass pighead uncle of yours who revealed it when he was drunk... To think the two of you were sporting expressions that could rival each other for the title of most innocent at that time! Im really going to throw up blood... Yang Yang, when we visited you that time, it was exactly when this matter had just taken ce... Under the excuse of visiting a nephew, we had to lie low until trouble blew over. It hadnt even been a few months after we returned when the Xiao n started to take action... Old Master Yang sat through the lecture with a sulky face, his head hung low. Once in a while, he would lift his head, tilt his neck left and right, rotate it and then look at the ceiling. There was embarrassment in his expression but definitely not one of extreme intolerance... It was very apparent that this wasnt the first time that this was happening. Didnt he see that the Old Master himself was already used to it? Suppressing hisughter, Chu Yangforted her. Grandmother, dont be angry anymore. This is just a moment of carelessness... Cough, Grandfather and Uncle arent to be med. These words were honestly rather contrary to ones convictions. You told others to keep the secret and even your subordinates have all stayed tight-lipped, yet you yourself went to spread it... Surely anyone who heard such a thing would also not know whether tough or cry? Chu Yang felt that if he had also been part of this matter, he would have definitely thrown up blood on the spot! Good thing it happened in the Yang n... If it had been another family that wasnt this dense, it would possibly result in someones death! Old Mistress Yang spat viciously. If they arent to me, then am I to be! Breathing heavily, the Old Mistress clenched her jaw so hard that one could hear grinding sounds produced by her teeth. Yang Yang, tell me, people like your uncle and your grandfather who are so foolish that the heavens cannot tolerate them, so silly and stupid to the extent that it would incur the wrath of both heaven and humanity, so clueless to the core of their very being, and so dumb that both ghosts and gods would be infuriated... These two dumb pigs, silly donkeys and stupid bears... Whats the point of them being alive in this world!!! Chu Yang hastily covered his mouth and lowered his head. If he had reacted just a bit slower, he would have burst into uproariousughter... He hurriedly changed the topic. What action did the Xiao n take? This was the key issue. The Xiao n didntck people who could guess what was going on. What if they discovered the Nine Tribtions Sword? ... Even though he knew very well that this was not very possible, Chu Yang was still rather worried. Old Mistress Yang sighed in a manner as if she expected better from Old Master Yang. By right, who would possibly publicize such a thing themselves? Even though rumors were flying everywhere and we ourselves were nervous and anxious, the Xiao n actually didnt care at all. After all, which n leader would reveal their own n secrets? Even though the news were leaked, in the beginning, the Xiao n would only think that we were making it up and trying to mystify others... Butter on, the Xiao n sent people over and got a few acquaintances to ask your grandfather out for a drink. When they saw that he was getting drunk, they brought this matter up. Old Mistress Yang looked toward the heavens, totally speechless. Blinking, Chu Yang asked enthusiastically, What did Grandfather say? Of course your grandfather denied it in the beginning. With an expression as if she was about to throw up blood, Old Mistress Yang went on. He denied it tly! If he had admitted it immediately, they wouldnt have suspected anything and would have only thought that he was joking. But he had immediately denied it very nervously... Chu Yang was totally speechless. There were really countless ways that they could make up for their mistake, but his old Grandfather had chosen the most foolish one. Trying to cover up a misdeed and only making it even more conspicuous! What was the hardest toe by was that under those circumstances, when others urged him to drink, he even drank to his hearts content... and gotpletely drunk... Old Mistress Yang didnt know whether tough or cry. She said, After bing thoroughly intoxicated, he patted his chest and guaranteed to the other party in the name of his ancestors. When have I, Yang Bao, ever said a false word in my entire life! If I say that there is, then there definitely is! Chu Yang buried his face into his hands. What a weirdo... Being able to go to this extent, Grandfather Yang Bao was definitely a total weirdo! One who needed to be looked up to! He straight up radiated brilliant light... With a totally mentally-challenged background and a ring of moronic light from head to toe! And now, this old fellow actually has the cheek to push all the me to your uncle... When he himself is the one to me for all of this! Old Mistress Yang bellowed furiously. Old Master Yang hung his head, as if he was about to fall asleep... After that, the Xiao n sent people to investigate secretly. And so, what made me even more speechless is yet toe! Old Mistress Yang sighed incessantly. Even Chu Yang found this strange. It had already reached this stage, yet there were actually even more that could render one speechless? What was it? At that time, after discovering the dragon w and phoenix w, this bastard actually didnt deal with them immediately. He could have gotten some people to bring them back home, or directly blow up the entire mine cave and bury it underground. We would also have been happy with just the feng shui alone. But this old bastard actually didnt do anything at all! Old Mistress Yang had a troubled look all over her face. He just left it in the open like that underground... The people from the Xiao n pretty much saw it immediately... the moment they went down! Chu Yang felt the pressing and intense urge to throw up blood. If he could, he felt like he could throw up all the blood in him! To think even something like this had happened! And then, the Xiao n began to take action. Considering all these, that bastard who sounded your grandfather out at least still had a bit of conscience in him. He secretly told your grandfather, Hurry and leave... Our ns great army ising soon... Old Mistress Yang sighed heavily. Your grandfather suddenly made up his mind at that point and immediately packed some things and brought the entire family here in a whoosh to seek refuge... Embarrassing me thoroughly! Even though hes good for nothing at all, this old bastard is instead pretty quick to escape! The Old Mistress thumped her dragon-head walking stick viciously on the ground, so furious that her breathing was all ragged and her face totally red. The Old Master grumbled, Arent we still well in time... Its only been about a year. Maybe we can get it back after discussing with the nephew... Isnt a year long enough? Even giving birth requires only ten months! The Old Mistress snorted. Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, I need to discuss this with the others. We definitely have to snatch it back! But how exactly to go about it needs to be nned properly... What kind of joke is this? Snatching it back? Of course I have to! Is there even any doubt? If I dont, where am I going to get my seventh fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword? Chu Yang pretty much left in an anxious hurry. Old Master Yang Bao exhaled a longforted breath of air as he praised Chu Yang. As expected of my grandson. Hes just so earnest when ites to our family matters. Old Mistress Yang red at him feebly. Why arent you heading back? Havent you embarrassed yourself enough yet? The moment she raised her walking stick, the Old Master fled while covering his head... Mo Tianji was chatting with his younger sister, Mo Qingwu, in her room at this moment. After the siblings cleared up the misunderstanding, their rtionship seemed to have returned to its most original state instantly. Of course, what dissatisfied Mo Tianji was that he had already been reduced to second ce in his younger sisters heart. The one upying the top spot was Chu Yang, who had taken advantage of his difficulties and the situation to get in! This made Advisor Mo extremely dissatisfied. Just as he was racking his brains for a solution, all of a sudden, Chu Yang entered the room with a loud bang. I say, Mo Tianji, what are you doing always running here to Little Wus instead of staying in your own room? Chu Yang was rather furious. This bastard. If not on ount of the fact that youre Little Wus Second Brother, Ill throw you out with a punch! This is my biological younger sister! Mo Tianji was simrly displeased. What is an outsider like youing in here for? Second Brother! Mo Qingwu stamped her foot unhappily. How can you be this discourteous to Big Brother Chu Yang! Mo Tianji felt ridiculously sad and aggrieved. Why are you only seeing myck of courtesy toward him? Why arent you making any mention of the way how the first thing he said to me the moment he came in was rude... I have something urgent to talk to you about! Chu Yang grabbed Mo Tianjis cor in one motion and lifted the fellow immediately, before turning around and leaving. Mo Tianji, whose neck was stuck, was totally unable to move. With his face red from suffocation, he was dragged outside like a dead dog. He could vaguely hear Mo Qingwu eximing with her eyes sparkling, Big Brother Chu Yang is so handsome! Hes totally too domineering... Blood almost sprayed out of Mo Tianjis mouth. ... Before long, an exmation of astonishment that couldnt be suppressed was hearding from Mo Tianjis room. It was Mo Tianji saying, To think that actually happened! [1] The xiong in Ruoxiong means bear in Chinese Chapter 1441 - Our Future Is Not In Here

Chapter 1441 Our Future Is Not In Here

In his own room, Mo Tianji, who listened to Chu Yang telling him about both matters, started to frown deeply.That actually happened?! Mo Tianji got a huge shock. He jumped to his feet and started pacing about in the room. Chu Yang was naturally aware that Mo Tianjis That actually happened?! was referring to Theres actually something pertaining to the seventh fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, rather than You actually have such a premium-grade grandfather and uncle. Mo Tianji was someone who had alwayscked a sense of humor. He always liked to grasp the most critical point instead. Yes, this really happened. Chu Yang sighed. Mo Tianji went a full circle with his brows tightly furrowed. It was only then that he finally burst into raucousughter and said, This grandfather and uncle of yours can actually survive in this martial world in the Upper Three Heavens... This is really abnormal... Chu Yangs forehead was covered with ck lines. Lets not talk about that now. Tell me what you think first. Chu Yang himself didnt expect this to happen either. He had only intended to resolve the issue of the traitor when he came back; he didnt expect that it wasnt just one pressing issue that he needed to deal with when he came back this time. But two! One regarding the traitor. And one regarding the seventh fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Mo Tianji contemted and said, This matter regarding the Yang n cannot be dyed at all! We must take action immediately! Even though its impossible for the Xiao n to discover anything... Theres always a chance of unexpected things happening. In the event that... we would be stuck in an extremely passive situation. Now that the matter about the seventh fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword had cropped up, Mo Tianji threw the matter about the traitor to the back of his mind. I know we have to take action, but the problem is how we should go about it! Chu Yang said, The Yang n is not even 1,200 miles away from the Chu n. This distance may be a long journey to regr people, but to experts, this is not worth mentioning. Therefore, since the Xiao n has upied that ce, in order to guard against the Chu n, it must be heavily guarded! Im afraid that there will be a terrible battle this time! Mo Tianji thought about it for a moment before shaking his head. Not necessarily! The operation this time is in the ce of Dragon and Phoenix Bringing Prosperity. The Xiao n only knows of Dragon and Phoenix Bringing Prosperity; theres no way they would know of the matter about the Nine Tribtions Sword! Mo Tianji said, Therefore... They will only excavate on arge-scale basis... There will be experts there but not necessarily heavily guarded! As for what exactly is underneath there... We will only know when we get there! Mo Tianji said resolutely, However, we still need to make thorough preparations! The operation this time involves both the Dragon and Phoenix races. Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong will need to take the lead. Gu Duxing, Dong Wushang, Luo Kedi, Xie Danqiong, Ji Mo, you and I shall be the second wave. You will need to convince the Moon Breeze elders to have one of theme along with us to bring up the rear. That way, it will be foolproof! Chu Yang rolled his eyes. The Nine Tribtions operation... The Moon Breeze elders joining us doesnt feel right... Moreover, people of such cultivation level will break the bnce. Have you ever seen ninth-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artists taking part in the Nine Tribtions operations?? With regard to the journey of the Nine Tribtions, this is a huge taboo. Chu Yang wasnt making things up. Ning Tianya had mentioned it before People of cultivation level like theirs cannot directly partake in the world unification war of the Nine Tribtions. Otherwise, there would be serious consequences. The Sword Spirit had also reminded him several times The journey of the Nine Tribtions was one of training and gaining experience. The bnce mustnt be broken... Mo Tianji rolled his eyes. Were not letting them take part in any battle... Were just asking one of the elders to go and have some fun traveling. What does this have anything to do with the Nine Tribtions? Chu Yang coughed. This fellow was seriously eloquent. Just asking one of the elders to go and have some fun traveling? Just traveling and having fun? ...Hmm, but it seemed like this wasnt a bad idea? Mo Tianji looked at him, as if wanting to speak yet holding back. He coughed a couple of times before he said, Actually... Chu Yang, the fact that we need to train is exceptionally important, but it is also just limited to training. As the Nine Tribtions Sword Master... Dont you feel that youve already surpassed the past generations of Nine Tribtions Sword Masters by too much? Chu Yang asked, Hmm? What you mean is? Mo Tianji took a deep breath and replied, During this period of time, Ive looked up a lot of information. The Lan ns data bank has basically been stored in my brain. Out of each generation of Nine Tribtions Sword Masters, only a few were able to make it to ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist. Most of them only managed to reach third or fourth-grade, fifth or sixth-grade, and stopped at seventh or eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, unable to move forward anymore. And thats their final achievement after the Nine Tribtions Sword has beenpleted! The light of intelligence shone in Mo Tianjis eyes as he said, I dont understand why it suddenly became so much more difficult when it reached our generation. Obstacles also came one after another... But what is undeniable is that right now, among our brothers, the average cultivation level has basically already reached third-grade Supreme Martial Artist! While you have only just obtained the sixth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Mo Tianji went on. I do not understand the Nine Tribtions Sword Master nor do I understand the reasons behind all this, but just looking at the surface alone, your achievements have already surpassed all the other Nine Tribtions Sword Masters! Such as now After everyone experienced the revival of the phoenix together with Rui Butong, Dong Wushang and Rui Butong have already reached fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! They took the lead while the other brothers have also reached the point of breakthrough! When you obtain the seventh fragment, the strength of us brothers will improve by leaps and bounds again! When that timees, with the seventh fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, you willpletely surpass all the previous generations of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Mo Tianji said, Therefore, I always have this feeling that... youve already surpassed the scope of the Nine Tribtions Sword long ago! Or perhaps, already surpassed the scope of the Nine Tribtions Sword in the Nine Heavens Continent long ago! He continued without waiting for Chu Yangs response. ording to such a progression rate, by the time you obtain the eighth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, well be able to reach... the Moon Breeze elders level. And when you obtain the ninth fragment... Where will we go? Where will we go?? Chu Yang truly didnt expect Mo Tianji to think this far ahead. ording to your progression rate, how short a time have you spent to get these few sword fragments? Each generation of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, all the way till they united the Nine Heavens, had to spend dozens of years! The slowest one took close to a hundred years. Meanwhile, how short a time did we take? If we continue at this speed, before we turn twenty-five years-old, well be able to unite the Nine Heavens! Mo Tianji spoke quietly. What happens after that? ... Mo Tianji tossed out a question of deep meaning. He asked calmly, Do you know why I brought up the issue of the Nine Super ns when we were at the Lan n? Chu Yang knitted his brows, Eh?Chu Yangs brows drew together. Hmm? I have a vague feeling that... our future is not in here! Mo Tianji smiled. A jolt went through Chu Yangs heart! He hadnt mentioned anything regarding this before. But Mo Tianji could already feel it! Chu Yang gave Mo Tianji a deep look and replied in a low voice, Yes, our future is not in here! A brilliant light red in Mo Tianjis eyes as the corners of his lips curled up into a smile. Then, the matter regarding the traitor? asked Chu Yang. Its not toote toe back and deal with the traitor after weve dealt with the matter of the Yang n. Mo Tianji said with a light smile, Since she can be used by the enemy, if we handle it well, she can naturally also be used by us... A traitor is a treasure. A traitor is a treasure? Chu Yang grinned. Fishing out the traitor is merely the lousiest of solutions. The best solution should be Knowing shes a traitor yet treating her like a trustedrade. This way, as long as the strategy is appropriate, well be able to, again and again... get what we couldnt get at all previously. A traitor is just a tool of arge n. Arge n can use it, so can we. The key is how we use it... I love using traitors the most... Especially an enemys traitor. Using it fills me with an even bigger sense of aplishment. Smiling lightly, Mo Tianji reached out his hand, his five fingers slowly drawing together as he said, Such as... the enemys life! Chu Yang took a deep breath. These words make sense but... I cant help feeling ufortable. Its filled with an obscene aura... Get lost! Mo Tianji flew into a rage as he pointed at the door. Get out! Chu Yang red at him in displeasure. Turning around, he left. Behind him, a smile appeared on Mo Tianjis face. Outside, Mo Qingwus voice could be heard. Big Brother Chu Yang,e to my ce. Mo Tianjis countenance darkened immediately... Watching Chu Yang disappear in a whoosh, Mo Tianji cursed viciously. Beast! Then, he raised his head to the heavens and heaved a sigh. He murmured, Looks like... Little Sister inevitably cannot escape the grasp of this beast... At once, he was filled with endless frustration. ... Whats the matter? asked Chu Yang as he pulled the young girl by her slender waist smoothly into his arms. Mo Qingwu didnt mind at all. Leaning into his embrace, she asked, Big Brother Chu Yang, can you take a look at Xiaoxue and see whats wrong? Whats wrong? It was only now that Chu Yang realized that it seemed like he hadnt actually seen the Wind Fox ever since he was reunited with Mo Qingwu. Previously, didnt you give me a lot of Spirit Beast inner cores? After I came back, when the Moon Breeze elders got to know that I have a use for it, they also gave me a lot. Mo Qingwu said rather anxiously, I didnt think much about it and left them in the room. Later on, when I remembered and went to look, I discovered that that huge amount of inner cores... have all disappeared. How many were there? Chu Yang had a bad feeling. About... 200? Mo Qingwus ck eyeballs swiveled uncertainly. The lousiest ones were fifth to sixth-grade. There were also a few seventh to eighth-grade ones. The Moon Breeze elders gave me a few tenth-grade ones and two eleventh-grade ones... and a twelfth-grade one... All of them are gone. Chu Yangs eyebrows jumped uncontrobly for a while. Theyve all been... eaten by the little Wind Fox? With a troubled and crestfallen look, Mo Qingwu replied, Most likely... As she spoke, she took out a white bundle from her pocket It was the Wind Fox. All four of the little fellows paws were wrapped around its head as it slept soundly,pletely still. Chu Yang suddenly discovered that there were already five tails on the Wind Fox! The sixth tail had also grown out a small stump, just like a rabbits tail. It stuck upwards on the Wind Foxs bottom. Chu Yangs eyebrows jumped wildly again. Judging from how the little fellow looked, it was likely hibernating while digesting medicinal effects. And... it had already digested quite a fair bit. Looking at it... its improvement this time was honestly impressive! Once it awakened, it would probably be a very terrifying presence! After all, it had truly eaten a lot this time around. Chu Yang was rather annoyed. Wasnt this fellow a little too greedy? Wasnt it afraid that its stomach would be upset? Each generation of Wind Foxes had never been able to go past eleventh-grade. However, this one here had already surpassed twelfth-grade a long time ago and now, it was breaking through again... Could it be that... this fellow could actually reach a point of surpassing its ancestors? To establish a never-before precedent? Chapter 1442 - Holding You In My Arms Again In This Lifetime

Chapter 1442 Holding You In My Arms Again In This Lifetime

Chu Yang scratched his head.He was rather puzzled. If simply consuming the inner cores of Spirit Beasts could allow one to break through... would other Spirit Beasts not know about it? Judging from this, it seemed like this Wind Fox was a little different... What Chu Yang didnt know was that since ancient times, out of all the Spirit Beasts in the world, how many were able to revel in Primordial Violet Vapor? But when Chu Yang was in Tianji City, he had also casually infused a wisp of it into the Wind Fox! To the Wind Fox, this was practically something that caused its fate to be reborn! His thoughts were merely about how Chu Leer had taken seven to eight eleventh-grade and twelfth-grade Spirit Beast inner cores from the Ye n and that they were all currently with him. Chu Yang had originally intended to give them to the Wind Fox, but looking at it now... They could think about it again after the fellow awakened. If he identally caused the fellow to explode from being too bloated... Wouldnt Mo Qingwu cry herself to death? This was her precious treasure after all. But when he thought of that, an idea suddenly shed past Chu Yangs mind lightning-quick. The spark of inspiration disappeared the moment it appeared. Chu Yang suddenly entered a stupor, hastily trying to capture it. After a long while, he finally recalled it. Chu Yang couldnt help but rub his chin as heughed sneakily. He was rather thoughtful as he looked at the Wind Fox in Mo Qingwus hand. A thought had suddenly urred to Chu Yang Mo Qingwu was ultimately an important part of him. Whether in the Nine Heavens or the Nine Heavens Imperial Court in the future, she was indispensable. However, he couldnt always be by her side. But the Wind Fox could! Even though the Wind Fox was powerful right now, once they reached the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, it might not necessarily amount to much. But if he were to increase the supply of inner cores from now on... Would he be able to nurture a divine beast that was unique in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court? That way, wouldnt that mean that a superb bodyguard would be by Mo Qingwus side all the time? If it could develop to a certain stage, then his concerns about enemies attacking from the rear would bepletely dispelled. Rubbing his chin, Chu Yang looked at the palm-sized little bundle, putting so much thought and consideration into this fellow for the very first time. If he really intended to do so, then he would have to gather and collect Spirit Beast inner cores inrge quantities from now on. The more the merrier, and the higher grade the better. Sparing no cost to raise this little bundles strength! Chu Yangs eyes glittered as he secretly made up his mind. Big Brother Chu Yang, do you think Xiaoxue is bloated after eating too much... A worried Mo Qingwu asked, Will she be alright? Ive been so afraid these few days. If Xiaoxues stomach suddenly expands and explodes with a loud bang... I, I... Chu Yangs forehead was covered with ck lines. The little girls imagination was really active... Its fine. Chu Yangforted her. Xiaoxue is in the midst of a breakthrough right now. When she wakes up, her strength will increase by a huge margin. Mo Qingwu exhaled in relief, her heart settling. Patting her little chest, she looked at Chu Yang with her moist and damp eyes as she said, Thats great then. Also, Chu Yang, that saber which you gave me, it was only that day that I realized... that its really so powerful, wow! Seeing Mo Qingwu finally rxing, Chu Yangs heart also lightened for some reason. But this chest-patting action from the little girl actually caused ripples to unfurl on her chest. Though young, she was truly developing rather well. Chu Yangs eyes were glued at once. All of a sudden, his entire mind was filled with R-rated scenes. Mo Qingwu snorted lightly. With her pearly-white teeth biting her red lips and her eyes ncing upwards, she looked at Chu Yang like a little fox and actually asked in a coy voice, What are you looking at? As she spoke, she actually took a step forward, exhaling lightly from her little mouth. Her warm breath, apanied by a sweet aura, sprayed onto Chu Yangs face. Then, she puffed out her perky little chest right after. In a very lofty manner. Instantly, Chu Yang almost transformed into a wolf, wishing he could howl long and loud into the sky. My god, spare me... Shes still so young, I cant eat her. Isnt this going to make me die of repression... Chu Yang dared to guarantee that if he made even any small action right now, Mo Tianji would definitelye charging in. When that happened, he would truly have not gotten any advantage but instead invited trouble. But this little girl is seducing me... Where did she learn that from? Chu Yang suppressed the urge to have a severe nosebleed. All of a sudden, this question urred to him and he grabbed Mo Qingwus hand, asking rather angrily, Little girl! Where did you learn all these things from? At once, Mo Qingwus face turned as bright red as a tomato. She lowered her head and moved her lips a little, though she didnt utter a word. Hmph,e clean with me, instructed Chu Yang. From... from my dreams, stupid! Mo Qingwus little face was as red as a tomato. Her fingers pinched and twisted the flesh at Chu Yangs waist in a very well-practiced manner. She was a little out of breath as she said, You baddie... In my dream, youre always doing naughty things to me... Chu Yang let out a groan, burying his face into his hands. My god, Mo Qingwu has dreamed of even those things? This... This is truly... truly... Mo Tianji, who was a wall away from them, also covered his face. In this instant, Advisor Mo was outraged to the extreme. Damn it, his little sister was actually having wet dreams at such a young age because of a man... What did Chu Yang the beast do to his little sister while he was away from her during this slightly over a year... Chu Yang was speechless for a moment. Then, with fire spitting out of his eyes, he warned, Girl, dont tempt me anymore, otherwise... What do you dare to do otherwise? Mo Qingwu looked triumphant. Her head was raised high as she looked at Chu Yang. Then, she took another step forward instead, her little chest puffed out even more as she provoked him. My Second Brother is right here! What do you dare to do? Next door, Mo Tianjis face was covered in tears. I finally know that I still upy such an important position. ... Even though my Second Brother cant defeat you too... Mo Qingwu instantly turned rather dejected. Second Brother is so useless! Chu Yang couldnt helpughing. He pinched her nose lightly. Little imp! So young yet so full of ideas. Mo Qingwu blushed. Looking at Chu Yangs face right in front of hers, a thought seemed to ur to her, causing her face to turn even redder. At this moment, her beautiful eyes were moist and bright as she looked at him shyly. That bashfulness, as if wanting to look yet not quite daring to, was exhibited to the limit. In this instant in the candlelight, Mo Qingwu, d in robes of red and looking as if she wanted to speak yet holding back, coupled with her somewhat shaky yet daring actions, was practically a little vixen that could charm one to death without paying for the consequences! Her eyes shifted here and there, adding a vague seductive feeling for some reason. When Chu Yang looked over, he felt his senses wavering. He was lost in this ocean of deep devotion at once... Unable to withstand it anymore, Chu Yang grabbed the girls slender waist and pulled her into his arms. At the same time her warm and fragrant soft body entered his embrace, he lowered his head and kissed her. Mo Qingwu was right in the midst of being shy when suddenly, her vision turned dark. Then, she felt someones face leaning in toward her. Her mouth opened slightly in shock... And then, her lips were captured. Big Brother Chu Yang is kissing me. After a brief moment of panic, Mo Qingwu suddenly felt a wave of secret delight. She instinctively wanted to reach out and push him away, but she had only just raised her arms when she suddenly thought, What if Big Brother Chu Yang gets angry? Before she could even make a decision, a feeling that she had never experienced before suddenly invaded her entire self. She felt as if her whole body had be a little weak... She seemed to feel a nimble tongue suddenly entering her mouth... A loud boom resounded in Mo Qingwus mind. She felt as if her entire self had entered the clouds in the high heavens, dizzy and giddy and at a loss as to what to do. She felt as if her body was floating upwards... floating and floating... That agile and nimble tongue stirred and roiled about in her mouth. Then, Mo Qingwu found her own little tongue being guided over. In the moment where the tips of their tongues connected, Mo Qingwu felt as if even her soul was floating... She closed her eyes. Involuntarily and instinctively, she tiptoed and leaned into Chu Yang, as if wanting to mesh her own body into Chu Yangs embrace to receive all his love. Chu Yang kissed the beautiful girl in his arms tenderly and delicately. He felt like he had alreadypletely lost himself, as if he had suddenly returned to the Purple Bamboo Forest in his past life at this moment. At once, a mncholic wave of tender affection rushed into his heart. He mumbled, Qingwu... Qingwu... And embraced her forcefully. His voice was filled with a despondent, overwhelmingly sorrowful and hopeless sense of love and affection. As if he was using all his heart, all his emotions and all his lifeforce to call out her name... A wordless melody seemed to y in Chu Yangs heart, rising and falling, melodious and filled with boundless devotion. Vaguely, it seemed as though someone was singing softly and someone was dancing to the breeze... You and I once met in the Purple Bamboo Forest among a myriad of rivers and thousands of hills; I was down and out, wandering this world while your dance charmed the entire city; That bloody and stormy road of the martial world obstructed your tender devotion. How much love and hate were there? And how much once upon a time? They are all within my heart, as red as blood. That Path of Heartlessness of a swordsman was cold and heartless to you. When regret filled me that day, you were already lying in a pool of blood... Who knows of the hatred in my heart? This hatred that filled the vastnds and skies; I wished to hold your hand yet you had already gone to theherworld; How much deep devotion could only disappear along with the wind? Could only pass by in a sh? Meeting you once again in this lifetime, How can I possibly miss out on your beauty again? How can I possibly miss out on your boundless tender affection again? With you in this world, I will never walk alone in this lifetime, When the love is mutual, I thank the heavens. This lifetime... I can finally hold you in my arms again. This lifetime, I can finally hold you in my arms again... Mydy shouldnt dance lightly. Even when you dance, sentimentality matters; A light and casual dance into the moon of the Nine Heavens, dancing through the heavens and the vast ocean wind. This secr world is yours to dance in, and I shall apany you this entire lifetime while you dance! The singing voice was indistinct, neither its origin nor destination known... Chu Yang continued kissing Mo Qingwu, his heart filled to the brim with bliss, as if close to bursting. Amidst this sense of bliss and contentment, in his eyes, tears streamed down instead... Chu Yang had always been a very strong person. In both lifetimes of his, the number of times he cried could be counted on both hands. Incidents that could make him cry were even fewer. But Mo Qingwu was the only one who could easily hit him where his heart was the softest and make him so sad that he couldnt help himself. After missing out on a lifetime and holding eternal regrets, yet then discovering that one could do it all over again and then meeting and watching over the other person once more, embracing the other person once more... Who would know how that felt? ... Next door, Mo Tianji was about to charge over in a fit of rage when he heard Chu Yang calling out Mo Qingwus name softly. That sort of soul-stirring and deep-rooted love and devotion... Mo Tianji had only taken a couple of steps when he suddenly stopped in his tracks quietly. Then, he let out a silent sigh, aplex look on his face. He gazed at the clear silvery white moonlight shining upon the world outside the window, not moving anymore. ... Big Brother Chu Yang... Mo Qingwus scorching hot cherry lips suddenly came into contact with something cool. She couldnt help opening her eyes amidst her intoxication, only to realize that they were actually Chu Yangs tears. Are you crying? Chu Yang woke up from his endless dreams. When he finally ascertained that Mo Qingwu was truly still in his arms, he couldnt help but smile, feeling moved and touched. Yes... These are the tears that I owe you... Mo Qingwus little tongue licked them lightly, her expression bingplex. She thought of the excruciating sadness in her dreams and that bitter and salty taste when her own tears slid past her lips and into her mouth. She murmured, Chu Yang, your tears are salty too. Chapter 1443 - The Sword Spirit’s Strange Grudge

Chapter 1443 The Sword Spirits Strange Grudge

As Chu Yang embraced her, he lowered his head slightly, pressing his forehead lightly against Mo Qingwus clean and smooth forehead. He said softly, Is there anyone in this world whose tears arent salty... Whether its royalty or ministers,moners or gods, demons or saints, sadness, bitterness, heartbreak and hopelessness... They all feel the same to anyone...Mo Qingwu listened to what he said, stupefied. Then, she suddenly reached out her little hand and swiped lightly at the corners of his eyes, wiping the remnants of his tears away. She said seriously and softly, Big Brother Chu Yang... I promise that you will never be sad in the future. Smiling and as though making a vow, she said, I wont ever make you sad. Even in my next lifetime! A jolt went through Chu Yangs heart. Looking at the young girls serious expression, he originally wanted to say, These shouldve been my words, but you beat me to it. But just as the words were about to leave his mouth, they instead turned into a gentle and content sigh. Gazing into Mo Qingwus eyes, he said with all his heart, I believe you! Mo Qingwu beamed at him. Leaning into his embrace, as though she was talking in her sleep, she murmured, Big Brother Chu Yang, I feel so blissful in your arms... It feels so familiar and warm, as if Ive already been in your embrace for several lifetimes. The two of them leaned against each other, resting in each others arms in front of the window. For a long time, neither of them could bear to speak nor move, for fear of interrupting the beautiful peace and serenity of the moment. At this moment, Mo Qingwu gave her whole body and soul to Chu Yang, while Chu Yang also fully let down all his guard and entered apletely rxed state. The only thing he did was to enjoy the night scenery with Mo Qingwu. Next door, Mo Tianji was already in bed. He actually neither practiced his cultivation nor plotted anything that night, and had already fallen asleep. Soft snores could be heard. It seemed like he had let go of one of the biggest worries weighing on him. Thus, Mo Tianji also needed to fully rx for once. There was a happy andfortable smile on the face of the asleep Mo Tianji. Before they knew it, the sky in the east was already beginning to brighten. A night had actually passed. When the morning breeze blew toward them, both Chu Yang and Mo Qingwu felt a little chilly. In Chu Yangs arms, Mo Qingwu raised her head reluctantly and took a couple of steps back. Looking at the wrinkles that she had imprinted on Chu Yangs robes from leaning her face against his chest, she couldnt help but crinkle her nose. Then, shemented rather regretfully, Dawn has broken... Chu Yang was also rather reluctant to part. Yes, dawn has broken... All of a sudden, something urred to Mo Qingwu and she giggled cheekily, her face red. She raised her head and cast a swift nce at Chu Yang before lowering her head back down. Even her neck had turned red. After stuttering for half a day, she finally said in a small and soft voice, Big Brother Chu Yang... I-I... What is it? asked a perplexed Chu Yang. I-I... Mo Qingwus head was tilted to the side and her face totally red, but she mustered her courage nevertheless. ... I really like... you kissing me... Chu Yang smiled indulgently at her and ruffled her hair. Then, he said in a low voice, Big Brother Chu Yang also likes kissing you. Mo Qingwus clear and contrasting eyes swiveled as she suggested, Then... When theres no one around... Lets kiss again? Chu Yang was full of enthusiasm. Alright! His lower abdomen groaned as he thought to himself, Shes always teasing me like this, yet I cant eat her. Looks like I have a lot to suffer in the future. Do you know that when that kind of urge fully rises yet one is unable to vent it... a certain ce will be very, very painful... Even though I was indeed a bit of a beast today... Hehehe, Little Wus first kiss is already... Chu Yang licked his lips lightly, suddenly breaking into an obscene smile. So sweet... Memories lingered in Minister Chus mind. Mo Qingwu obviously didnt have any concerns in this aspect. The young girl was already turning around to leave, giggling as she did so. With her hands behind her back, she bounced and skipped a couple of steps in the room before she said, Also, I really like this saber that you gave me a lot! Not only is it beautiful, but its also sharp, haha... Then, her brows furrowed. Just that killing is too disgusting. But the next moment, she smiled thankfully. Its fortunate that blood doesnt stay on the saber. Otherwise, it would really be very... Speaking of the Qing Wu Dream Saber, Chu Yang suddenly got reminded of something. It seemed like it was time to strengthen the brothers weapons again. At the moment, he really had quite a lot of Heavenly Treasures in his possession, as well as Exquisite Gold Jade Essence. After the strengthening process this time, the brothers weapons would definitely level up a great deal! Surely he couldnt let all those Heavenly Treasures collect dust in the Nine Tribtions Space, right? Looking at Mo Qingwus Qing Wu Dream Saber, Chu Yang smiled and said, Little Wu, pass me your saber. ... Chu Yang brought out the Exquisite Gold Jade Essence and a few other types of materials. After categorizing them neatly, he was ready to start. A great war was imminent. If their weapons could be leveled up again, it would be extremely advantageous for the brothers. In fact, Chu Yang was even thinking of using Souls of Purple Crystal and various Heavenly Treasures, as well as Xue Leihans wine, to raise the brothers cultivation further during this period of time. This way, he would feel more at ease about their journey to Aspen Valley this time. Little Wu, go and get your Second Brother, Dong Wushang, Gu Duxing and the others here. Just tell them that I want to reforge everyones weapons again. Mo Qingwu agreed and left the room, her footsteps light and upbeat. Within the Nine Tribtions Space, the Sword Spirit, who had been in seclusion during this period of time, suddenly spoke. Lord Sword Master, said the Sword Spirit. Ive been thinking about that strange spring water. Chu Yang was surprised for a moment there. What spring water? Oh... The spring water in the Aspen Valley mine? The one that causes people to be mentally confused? The Sword Spirit replied, Yes. Ever since Old Master Yang mentioned it, Ive been thinking about it. And now, Ive finally made some sense of it. The Sword Spirits voice was rather deep and low. If my guess is right... It should be caused by one of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines, the Evil Illusionary Jade Crystal. Wherever the Evil Illusionary Jade Crystal is, a spring will definitely form. This spring is known as the Evil Spirit Illusionary Spring. There are also people who call it the Evil Spirit Illusionary Water... What the people from the Yang n drank is most likely spring water that has gone through innumerous rounds of dilution and then seeped out on the outermostyer. Chu Yang perked up. How does that work?? One of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines, the Evil Illusionary Jade Crystal? Chu Yang was rather excited. If he could obtain the Evil Illusionary Jade Crystal too... wouldnt he possess a good half of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines? At present, he also possessed the Mysterious Ice Jade Paste, Mysterious Yang Jade Essence, Heaven Poison Jade Crystal, Mysterious Jade Spirit Ginseng, Heavenly Heart of Wind and Thunder, and Heaven and Earth Jade Paste. If he could get his hands on the Evil Illusionary Jade Crystal too... Drool dripped from the corners of Chu Yangs lips. He was about to collect them all! So now, he was left with just the Obscure Heavenly Crystal and the Mysterious Heaven Divine Essence? There are various types of medicinal effects among the Nine Great Herbal Medicines. These effects do not necessarily save or help people, but they are their own respective medicinal effects. The Evil Illusionary Jade Crystal is the most unique of them all, because it can both save and harm people. For people suffering from mental confusion, schizophrenia or... listlessness, while the Evil Illusionary Jade Crystal is able to help them recover, it is also capable of deteriorating the condition! The Evil Spirit Illusionary Water also boasts the same effects! However,pared to the Evil Illusionary Jade Crystal, its potency is nevertheless weaker. As for what other fascinating effects the Nine Great Herbal Medicines possess, this is not something that I would know. And now, people from the Yang n had be mentally confused after consuming that water. From what I know, other than the Evil Spirit Illusionary Water, there is no other type of liquid in this world that has the same function. Chu Yang nodded to indicate that he understood. All of a sudden, a spark of inspiration shed in his mind and he eximed, Thats not right! The Sword Spirit asked, What isnt? Chu Yangs brows drew together. He pondered for a moment before he replied, This is the ce of Dragon and Phoenix Bringing Prosperity, which also means that this is where the seventh fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword is, right? The Sword Spirit answered, Of course. Chu Yang said, I remember that back when I was still in the Great State of Zhao, you had once said that the appearance of the seventh fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword would be apanied by the Crystal Spirit Spring, and that this Crystal Spirit Spring is a hundred times stronger than the Vitality Spring Water! But if what you just said is true, it is instead the Evil Spirit Illusionary Spring that has appeared now. Theres a difference of ten thousand miles between the former and thetter. They cannot bepared in the same context at all... In that case, could it be that the Nine Tribtions Sword isnt there at all? Or is what you said back then wrong from the start? Chu Yang frowned deeply. The Sword Spirit smiled. Your memory is truly impressive! You remembered all of it when I was only casually mentioning it back then. He paused for a moment before he said, This is thend of Dragon and Phoenix Bringing Prosperity. As the name indicates, both the dragon and phoenix are present! Dragons and phoenixes are races that ruled over the world in ancient times. Even though they do not encroach upon each other, they despise each other. While they cannot be said to be irreconcble enemies, they have never had a harmonious rtionship with each other. Therefore, no matter when, the Dragon and Phoenix races would never live together! This is the reason why. Both dragons and phoenixes are considered auspicious symbols in the hearts of regr folk of this continent. In fact, emperors refer to themselves as the sons of dragons. This is also why they don dragon-patterned robes. However, there is a terrible misconception here, which is that dragons and phoenixes are paired together! Typically, the emperor wears dragon-patterned robes while the empress wears phoenix-patterned robes. They think that this is a matching pair, but this is a huge and terrible mistake! There are also people who say that Dragon and Phoenix Bringing Prosperity symbolizes a harmonious rtionship between a husband and wife; this is even more of a groundless statement! Dragons and phoenixes are not rted to each other at all! The Sword Spirit exined. Chu Yang humbly epted the lesson. I understand now. However, he found it strange how the Sword Spirits reaction toward this matter regarding dragons and phoenixes are equally famous was clearly too extreme. Why was that? He was just the spirit of a sword. Why was he being so... Chu Yang couldnt reallye up with a word for it. It seemed like... Righteous indignation? Dissatisfaction? The Sword Spirit took a breath before he continued. Also, dragons actually arent that upright! The ancient saying goes, The evil dragon and the impressive phoenix! The Dragon race is born lewd and wanton, and charming and seduction is part of their natural instinct. Pursuing beauty is what the Dragon race loves the most. In addition, they ept every beauty thates their way; the degree of how lustful they are is shocking! Thus... This Evil Spirit Illusionary Spring actually corresponds to the Dragon race in Dragon and Phoenix Bringing Prosperity! Furthermore, the Dragon race is born miserly; every dragon is a standard moneygrubber. Moreover, the Dragon race is narrow-minded and short-sighted; they think highly of themselves and lord over others, considering everyone and everything beneath their notice... In my opinion, the Dragon race is honestly the most detestable race among them all! On the other hand, the phoenixes are different. Possessing an upright nature and holds loyalty and sentimentality in high regard, phoenixes have always been the symbol of what is the best and most beautiful. They are pure and elegant, hold the world in their heart, and have always seen saving the world and bringing good fortune and blessings to the world as their cause. They are noble and righteous, and have exemry conduct and nobility of character... With his forehead full of ck lines, Chu Yang watched the Sword Spirit go on and on. After belittling the Dragon race to no end, this fellow actually praised the Phoenix race to no end too. He threw the Dragon race straight into hell, yet boosted the Phoenix race to the high heavens! Chapter 1444 - Weapons Taking Shape

Chapter 1444 Weapons Taking Shape

The Sword Spirit was extremely generous invishing praise andpliments on the phoenixes. He went on incessantly for close to ten minutes and was actually not done yet......In conclusion, the phoenixs elegance, mercifulness, magnanimity and uprightness has caused it to be on opposing stands with the Dragon race. Therefore, in order to restrain the Dragon races wickedness, wherever the phoenix is, the Crystal Spirit Spring, which is capable of cleansing and purifying the world and dispelling illusion poison, will naturally exist! The Sword Spirit exhaled heavily and said, Thus, if the Evil Illusion Jade Crystal and Evil Spirit Illusionary Spring can both be found in the ce of Dragon and Phoenix Bringing Prosperity, the Obscure Heavenly Crystal and Crystal Spirit Spring will definitely also be there! Therefore, if you can obtain the seventh fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword this time, youll be able to get your hands on two of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines at the same time too! Chu Yang felt a little dizzy for a moment there. He became even more certain that the Sword Spirit must definitely have something to do with the Dragon and Phoenix races now! Otherwise, he would never be this worked up! At the same time, Chu Yang felt as if something huge had just fallen from the sky into hisp! This enormous surprise overwhelmed him with giddiness. Two of the Nine Great Herbal Medicines at once! Apanied by two great fascinating types of spring water. And the Nine Tribtions Sword! And the remains of a dragon and a phoenix! If this wasnt something huge falling from the sky into hisp, what was? But of course, he would need to pocket them first before they could be considered his. The Crystal Spirit Spring, if mixed with your current Spiritual Spring Water, would turn into Saintly Spiritual Spring Water, which is of a higher grade than Spiritual Spring Water. With this, when you obtain the Fairy seeds and catalyze the Life Force Spring, the quality of the Life Force Spring will reach the acme of perfection instantly. In fact, even exceed it! The Sword Spirit said, When that happens, you shall own in your possession an amazing treasure thats one of a kind in this whole world! Chu Yangs eyes shone brightly. In that case... Thisnd of Dragon and Phoenix Bringing Prosperity is actually this amazing... The Sword Spirit replied, This is the truend of the Dragon and Phoenix. However, it is not bringing prosperity... Instead, the truth is that when the world was destroyed, the leaders of the Dragon and Phoenix races had no choice but to join hands to stand against that ultimate expert who folded the Nine Heavens, yet they had failed at that ce! Thats why there is... such a fascinating phenomenon. The Sword Spirit said, Dying together with a dragon is seriously the most unbearable thing to a phoenix! Chu Yang was rendered speechless by this. Evil and wicked dragon! Allowing it to die together with a phoenix practically sullies the phoenix! dered the Sword Spirit hatefully. Err, by the way. If it werent for this, I really wouldnt have recalled this. The Sword Spirit said, Speaking of wickedness, take a look at your Nine Tribtions brothers Ao Xieyun is from the Dragon race. See? You can tell that he cant perform well just from his name alone; the character Xie[1] is right in his name. Rui Butong, on the other hand, is different. He straight up called himself Butong[2], how humble is that! Humility is the greatest virtue! Chu Yang wanted to faint. It... it can actually be exined like that? Its not like their names were given to them by themselves, right? Besides... After interacting with them for so long, how is it that I cant see even an ounce of humility in Rui Butong? All I see is how arrogant and domineering that fellow is. Besides, even though theres a Xie character in Ao Xieyuns name, hes not evil at all, other than just being a little stingy... But this sort of stinginess is also rtive. Toward his brothers, hes not stingy at all. The Sword Spirits words were clearly biased. During Chu Yangs conversation with the Sword Spirit, Mo Tianji and the others had already arrived and gathered a long time ago. What they saw was that Chu Yangs head was lowered, as if he had entered a state of deep contemtion. None of them dared to disturb him, standing by the side quietly and waiting instead. Whats Boss doing? Ji Mo muttered softly. Probably thinking about something. Rui Butong was all puffed up with self-importance. To be honest, he really couldnt be med for this. Rui Butong was filled to the brim with smugness right now. He had originally been the weakest among the brothers. But now, his cultivation level was the highest among them. Even Gu Duxings cultivation was lower than his now... How could this not drive Rui Butong wild with joy? If not for Chu Yang summoning them here for something, Rui Butong probably would have issued him a challenge long ago. In fact, he had even thought of how he would say it Second Brother Gu,e,e, let me teach you a lesson or two and beat you in Second Softie Gu! ... Ao Xieyun asked, Is he thinking about something else? Boss is sad about something? Rui Butong chuckled sneakily. Boss is wondering why Xie Danqiong is a rabbit but Ao Xieyun isnt? Ever since this fellow got wind of what had happened that time, he had been going on and on about rabbits non-stop, practically turning into a warmonger. He had already gotten into a few fights with Xie Danqiong while on the way here. And now, he went from bad to worse, actually even dragging Ao Xieyun into it. Furthermore, for some reason, the moment he uttered those words to degrade Ao Xieyun, Rui Butong suddenly felt extremely pleased. He had a ves who have been freed belting out songs kind of feeling, as if the clouds had been dispelled and he could now see the sun. This felt too awesome! This was a kind of extreme satisfaction that originated in the soul and traveled to his spirit before being reflected in his body! Under the influence of such thoughts, Rui Butong added another line. Whos to say whether Ao Xieyun has already be a rabbit a long time ago... He and Meng Luo were together for such a long time back then. As everyone knows, Meng Luo is a pervert... Maybe Ao Xieyun has long already been... Ao Xieyun was infuriated! He erupted right away! All at once, he charged right up to him. This was exactly what Rui Butong had been waiting for. He let out a loud shout. Watch me beat up the rabbit! Somersaulting outwards, the two of them got into a huge and loud scuffle right away. Ao Xieyun was only a third-grade elementary-level Supreme Martial Artist right now, while Rui Butong was already a fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist. With such an absolute difference in their abilities, it wasnt long before Ao Xieyun was pummeled into the ground. By the time Chu Yang opened his eyes, Young Master Ao was already all swollen and bruised. It was only when Chu Yang opened his eyes that he realized the shocking happenings taking ce right beside him. When he turned to look, he couldnt help but believe the Sword Spirits words a notch more. Wasnt this a dragon and a phoenix fighting it out next to him right now? Truth spoke louder than words. But this was just a one-sided argument from the Sword Spirit after all. Moreover, it was heavily biased toward one party. Thus, the ultimate oue still remained to be seen after investigating thend of Dragon and Phoenix Bringing Prosperity. Hobbling forward, Ao Xieyun caught hold of Chu Yang and, as if he wanted to cry, said, Boss... You must help me... I also want to be a fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist... Chu Yang was stupefied in response, tears almost streaming down his cheeks. Dear Xieyun, its not just you, Boss himself... also wants to be a fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist... Hahaha... The few of them burst into deafeningughter. Alright, stop messing around for now. Bring out all your weapons and tell me your requests. Chu Yang said in a deep voice, A great war is imminent. Lets settle all the hardware issues first. The first one was Gu Duxing, of course. With a flip of his hand, the ck Dragon Sword appeared in his palm. Boss, I dont need it to be sharper. I only want it to be sturdier, so that my ck Dragon wont get damaged easily. Its length and thickness dont need to be changed. Its fine if the sword body is a little heavier; preferably about 12 to 13 kilograms heavier would suffice. Chu Yangs eyes focused on the ck Dragon Sword. The sword gleamed and glittered all over, a sense of joy and gratitude seemingly permeating lightly from it. The first request Gu Duxing made wasnt to kill enemies but to take care of his sword. This caused the ck Dragon Sword, which was already starting to cultivate a spirit, to naturally react. A wave of joy and thankfulness an emotion akin to a willingness to die for a bosom friend filled the sword immediately. Gu Duxing himself didnt expect that his simple request right now had actually allowed his divine weapon to fully be one with himself! Gu Duxing couldnt sense it, but Chu Yang, whose divine sense was now merged with the Sword Spirit, could sense it fully. The Sword Spirit sighed. Yet another true divine weapon has emerged into the world today! As a sword spirit, it went without saying that he could understand what the fluctuation of emotions from the ck Dragon Sword at this moment symbolized. When a sword possessed a spirit, it would have a heart. With a heart, it would have a soul. With a soul, it would need a sense of belonging and attachment to something! The ck Dragon Sword, an ancient divine weapon that had gone through an unknown number of owners, had finally truly,pletely and fully acknowledged Gu Duxing in this instant! From this moment on, only Gu Duxing alone would be able to wield the ck Dragon Sword in this world! An inauspicious way of saying this would be Should Gu Duxing die one day, this ck Dragon Sword would inevitably also explode and crumble at the same time! This was a true spiritual sword! The second one was Ji Mo. I would also like my sword to be reinforced. Its best that the weight doesnt change. If it can be even sharper by a few dozen times, that would of course be the best... Chu Yang rolled his eyes at him. Leave the sword and scram to the side and wait. Completely disregarding hisck of courtesy, Ji Mo ced his sword down and went enthusiastically to the side. Then, he sighed andmented, Aobo hasnt abused me for so long... He actually looked as if he missed being abused very much... All the brothers were speechless at once. Dong Wushang stepped forward. My Dark Saber... feels a little light recently. It would be best if it can be heavier and sturdier. Chu Yang raised his eyebrows. The others also looked absolutely mystified. Its already 285 kilograms and you still think its too light? How heavy do you want it to be? asked Chu Yang. 750 kilograms... should be the most ideal. Of course, when I reach eighth to ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, if it stays the same size, it would be the most perfect if it can be 1,500 kilograms, answered Dong Wushang proudly. All the brothers were astounded! 1,500 kilograms! This fellow was truly daring in saying it. Chu Yang agreed to his request without hesitation. Alright, 750 kilograms and no change to its appearance. Ill get it done for you! Dong Wushang was overjoyed. Thank you very much, Boss! Next, Luo Kedis request was a sword. Ao Xieyun also asked for a sword. Meanwhile, Rui Butongs request was I dont need an improvement in quality. I still want the same thing, that kind of short sword thats a bit wed in the center. You can give me another thousand or so of them. Ao Xieyun said viciously, What do you want so many for? Sticking them in your ass to form a goddamn phoenix tail? Chu Yang and the others burst into loudughter. Ao Xieyuns words were seriously a stroke of genius! Xie Danqiong naturally wanted to construct viburnum flowers again. The Viburnum Flower Young Master made a request Can you make viburnum flowers that are of different colors and different weights for me... Eight to ten sets of them? Chu Yang agreed readily. Mo Tianji said, Its best that Danqiongs viburnum flowers catch people by surprise, so I suggest that you also carry a sword as cover. In addition, the sword cannot be too inferior in quality. Xie Danqiong felt that his suggestion made a lot of sense. He was full of praises for Mo Tianji, saying that he was a devious man of a generation, sinister and vicious indeed. Thest one was naturally Mo Tianji. I would like my fan to be refined again. Its best that you can get me a good Purple Jade Flute too, one that I can use as a weapon. I want a sword too; my request is that it has to be sharp, the sharper the better. It must also be light, preferably if it doesnt even weigh 50 grams... Lastly, I also want two concealed sleeve daggers, two boot daggers, a soft sword for the waist, a springback de for the back and two trigger swords for the chest... His series of requests filled the brothers with admiration for him, to the point of prostrating. A devious man was a devious man indeed! I just cannotpare! [1] The character means evil [2] The name means unable to understand Chapter 1445 - Moving After The Operation Has Been Finalized

Chapter 1445 Moving After The Operation Has Been Finalized

Chu Yang was also rendered speechless by it.Each and every one of these weapons that Mo Tianji wanted were meant for sneak attacks. Not just that, they were also meant to trigger on their own and counter-attack when struck by enemies during moments where he had no choice but to take a hit. Obviously, Mo Tianji was preparing for a rainy day in the future again. Due to the brothers varied and strange requests, Chu Yang was kept busy for a whole day. He finallypleted them in the end. All the Exquisite Gold Jade Essence had been squandered away, while the other few pieces of premium-grade Meteoric Iron and peculiar minerals were also more or less fully squandered away with barely any left over! After a rough calction, the smithing this time easily used a total of 35,000 kilograms of peculiar metals, from which their essence was fully extracted and distilled. The Nine Tribtions Sword didnt join in the absorption this time. Instead, he fused all the essence from the metals and crystals into the weapons. Other than Rui Butongs weapons that were constructed in a slipshod manner with only the des sharpness ensured, everyone elses weapons were constructed with all his care and attention. What Chu Yang held extreme confidence in were Gu Duxings ck Dragon Sword, Dong Wushangs Dark Saber, Xie Danqiongs viburnum flowers, Ao Xieyuns Dragon King Sword, Mo Tianjis Purple Jade Flute and Mo Qingwus Qing Wu Dream Saber. He had more than 90 percent confidence that all of them could evolve into weapons with spiritual powers! As for the others, such as Ji Mo and Luo Kedis swords etc, it would depend on theirmunication with their own weapons. If they didnt put effort intomunicating with their weapons, even if it were a divine sword which they held in their hands, it would still be nothing more than cold hard metal. However, it wasnt that the materials werent good enough. What was worth mentioning was Mo Tianjis Purple Jade Flute. Out of special care and consideration for his brother-inw, his flute was fully made out of Purple Crystal Jade Essence, in which two pieces of Soul of Purple Crystal were even fused in! When the Purple Jade Flute was done, Mo Tianji practically couldnt let go of it. The moment he ced it at his lips and yed it, the sound it produced, as though metal, pierced into the sky, rising and falling melodiously in a sweet and mild manner. Mo Tianji was overjoyed! Ji Mo stepped up to him while giving him surreptitious looks. Brother Ji, how does the flute-blowing feel? Mo Tianji was right in the midst of his joy then. Without even thinking, he replied, Awesome! It feels too awesome! Ji Mo burst into loudughter. Then how about you blow[1] me too? Mo Tianji turned deathly pale at once. A moment of carelessness and he actually fell into this fellows trap! Chu Yang and the others burst into loudughter. Chu Yang and the others burst into uproarious and deafeningughter. Taking a deep breath, Mo Tianji turned to Ao Xieyun and asked, Xieyun, werent you very puzzled as to where that extremely glittery jewel of yours went back then? Danqiong, do you know who the person that frightened your wife into crying during your husband and wife gathering before we came up is? Duxing, do you know who the one who came up with the lousy idea of ying pranks in your nuptial chamber on your wedding night is? Butong, I wont say much anymore. Ji Mo frequentlyments something, which is, Without Rui Butong at my side being beaten up, my fists always feel so lonely... Little Wolf, you have it tough being so close and brotherly with him every day. All the brothers know exactly what you get up in the middle of the night to do. Who do you think told us? Hurhur... Wushang, someone is really so arrogant, saying that he could totally suppress Dong Wushang and snatch the position of Third Brother back then. He allegedly boasted wildly that a Saber Supremacy can only eat his dust behind him... I wonder who this person is... I dont know what you guys think regarding a lot of things, but if it were I, Mo Tianji, I would find it absolutely intolerable... At once, the backyard went into a violent upheaval. The way everyone looked at Ji Mo was as if they were looking at an enemy whom they had an irreconcble feud with! Ji Mosplexion turned sallow right away, almost bursting into tears. Under the six brothers ferocious res, Ji Mos legs turned into jelly from those fierce and vicious lines of vision. Second Brother Mo... Sob... You... You didnt need to be this vicious, did you... I-I... He hadnt even finished what he was saying when he decided to make a run for it. Beat him up! shouted someone. The six brothers then surrounded him at the same time and deftly wrestled him to the floor. Booms, bams, bangs and pows resounded in the air. The extent of how quick the sounds rang out was as though heavy rain pitter-pattering onto leaves, just... a little more violent. Mo Tianji shook his fan leisurely. Were all brothers, go a little lighter. Besides... Isnt just beating him up once going too easy on him? We must go little by little and take it slow, ande up with a few different ways of doing it everyday... In case Second Master Ji feels ufortable. Im sure hell be very reluctant to let Third Brother Ji take advantage of him... Ji Mo cried out tragically and hoarsely. Second Brother Mo... What kind of deep grudge and huge feud do I have with you... Wasnt it just a bad choice of words... Mo Tianji smiled with a light and calm air. After a long while, as Mo Tianji yed with his new weapon happily while admiring the sight of Ji Mo being beaten up, Chu Yang put his full attention into modifying Mo Qingwus Qing Wu Dream Saber. Resting her cheek on her palm, Mo Qingwu sat beside Chu Yang and watched him with rapt attention. In the beginning, she was watching the changes taking ce in the saber. Later on, she ended up watching Chu Yang instead. One must admit that a man doing something seriously with all his attention was extremely attractive The Chu Yang at this moment was precisely so. The little loli was watching him so attentively that a red hue had covered her entire face, yet she couldnt stop herself from continuing to watch him. In the beginning, she watched him covertly, lowering her head with a red face after casting a few nces. Later on, she straight up watched him openly... After yet another long while... Full of tears and snot, Ji Mos head had be as swollen as a pig. Brother Tianji... I was wrong... Second Brother Mo, I was wrong, Ive turned over a new leaf. Im seriously inhumane... Be magnanimous and let me off... You can just treat me like a fart and release me... Mo Tianji examined his fan seriously. He examined his flute and his sword, paying him no heed at all. No matter what he did, he just refused to look at Ji Mo. When night came, Mo Qingwus saber was finallypleted. Upon Chu Yangs invitation, Moon Breeze also came over for dinner with Chu Yang and the rest. All of them sat at the banquet, with Ji Mo the only outcast there. No matter where he sat with an ingratiating expression, he would be attacked by someone. In the end, he could only pitifully take a big bowl and grab some food for himself before going to the side to eat. Dong Wushang even reached out and broke off a piece of his bowl. Ji Mo looked around him pitifully, but he was thoroughly ignored by everyone. Knowing that he had offended everyone, he could only squat in the corner and eat miserably. Everyone was secretlyughing inwardly. However, they deliberately ignored him, their eyes nted downwards as they nced at him, as though he was a beggar begging for food on the streets And one who had just been badly beaten up no less! Rui Butong ultimately couldnt stop himself from challenging Gu Duxing to a fight. His n was to challenge Gu Duxing first before challenging the Boss, Chu Yang. Even though he would definitely reach a draw or even lose to these fellows, Rui Butong wanted to leave behind a glorious memory at this moment nheless. His memory this time was exceptionally glorious! From head to toe, more than 300 holes had been ripped open in his robes by Gu Duxing with his newly-strengthened ck Dragon Sword. Out of the 300, more than 100 drew blood. Even the strings of his trousers had been cut. It was as if the ck Dragon Sword was alive; it circled around Phoenix Ruis little brother, round after round. Cold sweat dripped from Rui Butongs forehead. He was so terrified that his face had already turned a waxy yellow. When Gu Duxing finally withdrew his sword, Rui Butong had already turned from a phoenix into a dragon An azure dragon! When even his battle with Gu Duxing had turned out like that, how would Rui Butong possibly dare to challenge Chu Yang? Scared out of his wits, Rui Butong went off to change into a fresh set of clothes in trepidation, thanking the heavens the entire time. It was fortunate that Second Brother Gus swordsmanship was well-practiced. Otherwise, if he identally missed... He would be the sinner of the Phoenix race. After the meal, Yue Lingxue was suddenly ovee with enthusiasm and decided to spar with each of the Nine Tribtions brothers respectively. Later on, they formed pairs and trios to attack, and towards the end, all of them went up together! But of course, the entire group failed in the end. Supremacy Yuemented very excitedly, Not bad! You could actually make me take a couple of steps back! His words made the proud and lofty Lord Sword Master and his brothers speechless and ashamed of themselves to the max. Mo Tianji was in charge of making battle strategy arrangements. Even after a long time after the end of the sparring session, Rui Butong and Luo Kedi were still sprawled t at the walls of the courtyard like dead dogs, unable to move even an inch. These two were in charge of hitting below the belt... In any case, all the despicable moves were solely undertaken by these two. And so, they were in for a tragedy. In thetter half of the night, amidst joyousughter, Mo Tianji started to arrange for them to set out for battle. Under Ji Mos shameless and thick-skinned request and pleading as he bowed and kowtowed, Mo Tianji decided to show greatpassion for once and mercifully permitted Ji Mo to be part of the first wave to set off, so that he could escape the sea of misery. Before Ji Mos ted cheers could even ring out, Mo Tianji supplemented another line Gu Duxing and Ji Mo are to go together and look out for each other. Ji Mos face fell immediately. Out of all the brothers, he wasnt even as scared of Chu Yang as he was scared of Gu Duxing... Chu Yang typically only censured him a little. However, Gu Duxing was someone who struck out directly. Back then, Second Master Ji sessfully joining the Heavenly Armament Pavilion was even all thanks to Gu Duxing pummeling him into it... Towards this arrangement, despite being a little puzzled, Chu Yang didnt raise any questions. Instead, he secretly said a few words to Gu Duxing via telepathy. He remembered that Mo Tianji had mentioned letting Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong set off first the night before. Why did Mo Tianji change his mind today? Before long, Gu Duxing and Ji Mo set off. Mo Tianji, Chu Yang and the rest waited all the way until the afternoon before they set off, exiting the main gate of the Chu n grandly and mboyantly. A far distance away, Yue Lingxue followed them at the back. He brought up the rear, his form almost invisible and indiscernible. Why did you let Duxing and Ji Mo go first? Chu Yang finally found the opportunity to ask while on the way there. I had originally wanted to send Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong there, but... I thought about itter on and thought that even though they are from the Dragon and Phoenix races, on the contrary, sending the two of them there might not be a wise move, replied Mo Tianji. Why?? Chu Yang was greatly puzzled. Wasnt it aptlyplementary by sending descendants of the Dragon and Phoenix race to thend of Dragon and Phoenix Bringing Prosperity? Why would it be an unwise move? There are dragon and phoenix remains over there. Moreover, the power that remains in them is likely to be whole andplete... Mo Tianjis countenance was grim. Should there be a reaction between Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong and the force field there, Im afraid that it would bring harm to them instead. Right away, Chu Yang understood Mo Tianjis concerns. Thend of the Dragon and Phoenix might not necessarily be unreactive toward the Dragon and Phoenix races. Should there really be no reaction, there would be no difference between sending Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong over and sending other people over. But should there really be a reaction... While the two of them would be able to sense it, there was the concern that the enemy would also be able to sense them by picking up on it and following clues. Should that really happen... this would be no different from sending them straight into a perilous situation. Our journey there this time... The traitor would be able to realize that were no longer in the Chu n by this evening, tops. Judging from the speed of the Invisible Falcon, the Xiao n should be able to get wind of the news tonight. Mo Tianji asked solemnly, What will they do when they get the news? [1] Blowing the flute means to give men oral sex in Chinese ng Chapter 1446 - Ji Mo’s Inner Demons

Chapter 1446 Ji Mos Inner Demons

Chu Yang mused over his question. If I were from the Xiao n, I would use the enemys own trick against them and set up an inescapable trap in the mine right where the dragon and phoenix ws are. Of course, security would also need to be reinforced on the outside. Then, Ill use these reinforced security measures to desensitize the enemy and get them to step into the trap before killing them!Mo Tianji smiled in response. Yes, thats why we must slow down our speed when traveling there. Firstly, this gives Duxing and Ji Mo time to scout the area. Secondly, this allows the Xiao n to finish setting up their trap before we get there. Then, well keep them on their toes for a day and a night. On the third night, well create a disturbance to let them know that weve already reached and are about to step into their trap. At the point where they think that were about to act, well destroy the Xiao ns basecamp directly! Chu Yangs eyes lit up. Brilliant n! Mo Tianji smiled deviously. This n shall hinge wholly on whether that traitor fulfills her duty well or not... Chu Yang startedughing silently. Considering how much Wei hated his guts, it would be strange if she didnt! ... Ji Mo and Gu Duxing journeyed ahead. During this entire way there, Ji Mo had been restrained by Gu Duxing so well that he was extremely obedient, doing whatever he was told. But even so, he was still beaten up a whole of eight times. You useless thing! What an embarrassment to me you are! said Second Brother Gu. I dont me you for ying pranks on my wedding night, nor am I hitting you because of other people. Im just hitting you for failing to live up to expectations! Even Rui Butong has already be a fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, yet youre just second-grade! And only mid-level at that! Gu Duxing was terribly furious. Ji Mo hung his head, his face full of shame. Gu Duxing had the right to say such a thing. Despite Rui Butong being a fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist while Gu Duxing was only a third-grade one, he managed to thoroughly abuse Rui Butong while everyone was watching! If it had been Ji Mo instead... He would probably havested only half a breaths time... Although Gu Duxing scolded and hit Ji Mo, among all the brothers, he was actually the closest to Ji Mo. This repeated spate of scoldings and beatings was also due to a sense of having expected better from him that had been pushed to the limit. Ji Mo gave him a pained smile. Second Brother, youve also noticed it. I also feel that among the brothers, Little Wolf and I are still a little too lousy. He heaved a deep sigh. In terms of aptitude, the two of us are a little poorer right from the start. Now, both Boss and Second Brother are Sword Supremacies, while Dong Wushang is a Saber Supremacy. Mo Tianji is a man of god-like foresight and amazing ingenuity; Rui Butong possesses the Phoenix bloodline, while Ao Xieyun possesses the Dragon bloodline. Although Xie Danqiong doesnt have any special bloodline, once his viburnum flowers are out, even you and Dong Wushang have to be on guard. In fact, both of you will even need to step back and keep a good distance. So its just me and Little Wolf... Ji Mo was rather dejected. Our aptitude isnt great right from the start. Neither do we possess special bloodlines, much less exceptional specialties... Second Brother Gu, you should also be aware that some time back, in order to practice his skill techniques, Little Wolf actually got himself all bloody from cuts and wounds. In fact, he had practiced so hard that he passed out. Little brother here also wishes he could use every single cell in himself to practice... but this is about talent! Talent! Ji Mo sighed to the high heavens. The two of us... I know this about him while he also knows this about me. Both of us havent gotten any sleep for half a year... We try so desperately and push ourselves to the limit, yet we can barely keep up with the end of the brothers trail, and then break through with Boss help... Ji Mo hung his head, dejected and despondent. In a tone rarely heard from him, he said, Second Brother, when all of us cultivate together, while all of you improve by ten feet, I can only shift forward a couple of feet... When everyone rests, Little Wolf and I would secretly get up, both of us massaging each other for a short while to rx before we start again. Putting in all our time and all our energy... Because of this, Luo Kedi doesnt even bother thinking about marriage matters anymore... Yet were still unable to keep up. Sometimes, I really want to die... Before he even finished, he had already suffered a vicious kick to his butt immediately. Gu Duxings livid voice could be heard. You want to die? Fine... If you want to die, then hurry up and die while Im watching! Stop dawdling! Ji Mos lips pressed tightly together. There were actually tears shining in his eyes. After a long while, he suddenly dropped onto the ground and broke into loud wrenching sobs. Tears also shone in Gu Duxings eyes but he pressed his lips tightly shut instead, forcing himself not tofort him. Constion during such moments would only cause one to be even weaker. The most arduous part of a mans mental growth could only be ovee by himself! Ji Mos sobs were very heartbroken and very repressed. A young hero and a born genius, Ji Mo could be said to be the idol of all teenagers in the world. At just twenty-one years old, he was already a second-grade Supreme Martial Artist and part of the Nine Tribtions! Such a level of cultivation made him the object of idolization, no matter where he was. But it was solely among his own brothers that this wasnt true! Compared to his brothers, he was very weak! Ji Mo was also a proud and lofty person. How could he possibly be able to ept this! Holding these emotions back all the way till now, he could no longer keep it in anymore! Im so useless. I feel like I can only act as a clown among the brothers... Ji Mo let out loud wracking sobs. With a frosty expression, Gu Duxing, dressed head to toe in ck, stood in front of him. He watched him cry, not even budging an inch as he did so. After a long while, Ji Mos sobs finally started to quieten. Done crying yet? asked Gu Duxing coldly. Ji Mo wiped his tears as he sniffled. Its not like I want to cry! So youre also aware that this is very shameful? Gu Duxing snickered. Damn it, how about you give it a go yourself? Ji Mo flew into a rage. Gu Duxing snorted. Then, he slowly said, When we left, Boss secretly told me something. He wanted me to pass you the message. What message? Ji Mo panicked. Boss said... If you cry, then I am to tell you. Like now, you have indeed cried. A hint of a smile appeared on Gu Duxings cold and stiff corners of his lips. You useless thing! Ji Mos breathing turned ragged and heavy. Spit it out, what did Boss say? Boss said... As long as you can hang in there and brave through your inner demons, if you can continue to improve... You should know that when one truly metamorphoses into a powerful expert, the boundary between immortal and mortal exists at the stage of sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! Gu Duxing grinned at him. Do you know what the boundary between immortal and mortal is? Ji Mo started trembling all over. Even his lips were shivering. At the point of crossing that boundary, everyone would have a chance to change themselves! Gu Duxing smiled. We cant change anymore, but Little Wolf and you can. Not just that, its only the two of you who can do it! Because... both of you have a temte while we dont. But in order to seize that opportunity, you need to know about it in advance and be mentally prepared for it. Youll also need to withstand all the pressure and get to that point. Only then would it work! If you cant reach that point yourself, nobody will be able to help you. Ji Mo started shivering all over. Really? Absolutely! Gu Duxing chuckled. Have you ever heard a false word from Boss? No! answered Ji Mo firmly. Then, he became so excited that his entire face turned red. He clenched his fists tightly. I will definitely cross the boundary between immortal and mortal! It was only after that that he startedining in dissatisfaction. I say, Second Brother Gu, how could you? To think you actually kept such a piece of good news from me the entire way. Gu Duxing raised his eyebrows. Boss was the one who told me to do it. You can go back and settle the score with him instead! Ji Mos entire body rxed and he felt as if his life was full of hope again. Chuckling sneakily, he replied, Do you goddamn think Im dumb! Gu Duxing burst intoughter. This sort of qualitative metamorphosis from the core of ones being naturally didnt exist in the boundary between immortal and mortal. However, Chu Yang had already made up his mind that he would definitely let Ji Mo and Luo Kedi undergo this metamorphosis at the core when that time came! Otherwise, these two brothers of his would be crushed by the other brothers excellence sooner orter. Chu Yang saw this clearly and Mo Tianji understood this in his heart, while Ji Mo and Luo Kedi themselves were also well aware. Thus, Chu Yang had already made foolproof preparations. Even Gu Duxing didnt know of this. Neither did Chu Yang n to let other people know. He had no ns of letting them know even after the metamorphosis, only letting Ji Mo and Luo Kedi think that this was the result of their own hard work... Smiling, Gu Duxing said, Im only in charge of telling you. As for your other half, Luo Kedi... Ill leave it to you. Ji Mo was so excited that he did a somersault. Gnashing his teeth, he said, Ill definitely let that fellow go from one end of hell to the other end of heaven... I even cried today... Damn, does he think that he can get to know this piece of news without crying or making a fuss? Dream on! Wahahaha... There was excited malice in Ji Mos eyes. Obviously, he was already looking forward to how he would take care of Luo Kedi... Gu Duxing exhaled a long rxed breath. ... At Aspen Valley. As the name indicated, the ce was filled with wide expanses of white por trees that stood tall and straight, reaching high into the skies. Each tree was so thick that it needed five to six men to wrap around it. They were like giants standing upright in the entire valley. Within several hundred miles, not even a tree of other species was in sight. On the opposite, however, was a dense forest of Chinese sycamore trees. They stood tall and straight as well, each of them even thicker than the white por trees. At the top of the sycamore trees, several ck bird nests formed naturally by the tree leaves could be seen resting one after another. Ancient legends went that nting sycamore trees would attract phoenixes. Thus, these bird nests that formed naturally on these sycamore trees were known as phoenix nests! Right now, Gu Duxing and Ji Mo were crouching quietly in an enormous phoenix nest. Looking out from their vantage point, a couple of miles away was exactly where the gigantic mine was! At this moment, there were people going in and out of it. This was also exactly where the legendarynd of Dragon and Phoenix Bringing Prosperity was. Do you sense anything?? asked Ji Mo quietly in a telepathic message. No, answered Gu Duxing. He said impassively, I can only sense that there are experts aplenty here. Security is very tight and... theres a vague energy source that seems... like its being stimted. If my guess is right, it is likely the power of the dragon and phoenix. Judging from this, the dragon and phoenix remains should still be here. Ji Mo took a breath. Im thinking of going down to take a look. No, you cant! Gu Duxing got a fright. Its too risky! There are too many experts here. Even if I were to go down, I would probably end up only sending myself to deaths door... Dont be rash! Turning to him, Ji Mo said seriously, Thats precisely why I want to go down. I keep feeling like this ce is a gigantic trap... And one thats specially set up for us brothers! As the ones sent here in advance, if we dont scout properly, Im afraid the brothers would suffer a huge disadvantage when they get here. Gu Duxing sank into contemtion for a while before he replied, Since thats the case, Ill go. You wait here. Its not that Im looking down on you; youre certainly stronger than me, but in this aspect, even if you, Gu Duxing, are sticking right behind my ass, you wouldnt be able to detect the stink even if I fart! Ji Mo said disdainfully, Besides, If I get caught... Youll be faster than me in whatever you do outside here... Its more convenient that way. If you get caught, there might really be nothing I can do about it at all... Gu Duxing thought about it silently for a while. Atst, he said, Be careful! Ji Mo raised his eyebrows. Of course! Im still waiting for the boundary between immortal and mortal. Then, he leaned over and whispered a whole slew of things into Gu Duxings ear. Gu Duxings eyes flew open. Can... can this really work?? Ji Mo was full of confidence. Rest assured, Im Mo Tianji at this moment... My n is definitely wless! Gu Duxing was dumbstruck and speechless. Chapter 1447 - Second Master Ji’s Sympathy-Provoking Ruse

1447 Second Master Jis Sympathy-Provoking Ruse

Under Gu Duxings watchful eye, Ji Mo put down his sword. The first action he took was to actually rub his own buttocks. A nauseated expression appeared on his face. He didnt bother disguising himself with makeup; in the first ce, the swelling on his face hadnt gone down yet and now, even his eyes were swollen from crying. Then, he tugged and pulled at his hair until it became a mess, as though a bird nest. The two of them hopped off the tree swiftly. They made a detour, going out dozens of miles in the opposite direction. After that, they sped back in the original direction in a state of panic, not even looking where they were going. Fearing that people wouldnt notice them, strong winds blew everywhere they passed by along the way. It was as if a whirlwind was suddenly rampaging through the area above the entire Aspen Valley! The Xiao n experts in the valley were alerted at once, all of them looking up at the same time. Right at this point, Ji Mo even let out a thunderous bellow as he lifted and flipped a hill over with a loud bang. He yelled, Ill fight it out with you... Today, one of us will die here... Gu Duxing shouted grimly, Hand that thing over! And Ill leave you an intact corpse! Ji Mo let out a tragicugh. The misery and sorrow in hisugh echoed throughout the atmosphere. Under the attention of everyone, a mountain suddenly went overturning outwards in the far distance. Right away, the entire ground started to shake, as though a tsunami sweeping through the area. Ji Mo leaped into the air and flew swiftly. Then, he struck himself in the chest with his palm brutally. Letting out a tragic cry, he used his actual voice to yell, Ill never let you off even if I be a ghost... Throwing up a mouthful of blood, he spasmed in mid-air. As if a kite with its string broken, he plummeted in the direction of the entrance of the mine, iling the entire way. Behind him, dust and earth flew everywhere, covering the entire sky and ground and obscuring everything from view! It looked just as if countless gods and demons from ancient times were going after him! ... Several Xiao n experts leaped into the air and looked far into the distance. However, with dust and smoke covering the entire ce, what was there for them to see? The only thing they could see was a human figure, who seemed to have lost the ability to control his movements, plummeting downwards swiftly and with great momentum as his body overturned in mid-air. None of the Xiao n experts standing beside the mine dared to go forward and catch hold of him due to the high speed of his fall. Neither were they in time to react in any way. In the twinkling of an eye, Ji Mo smashed onto the mine brutally, as though a falling meteor. A tragic scream that shook the heavens left his mouth This scream, however, was honest to goodness genuine! If he wanted to put up a show in front of these experts, his only choice was to do the real thing! Amidst a deafening boom, Second Master Jis body smashed hundreds of feet right through the mountain beforending brutally inside the mine. Cracking sounds resounded without pause as he smashed through the mountain. All the bones in his body had probably already broken into smithereens! It was only after that that a tragic gasp could be heard. Even if I die... Youll never get... that Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal... And his eyes rolled up. This time, he was knocked out for real! Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal? Inside the mine, a Xiao n expert dressed in purple raised his white eyebrows, a startled expression on his face. Dont kill him! The shocked Xiao n experts originally wished for nothing more than to kill Ji Mo and scatter his ashes, but the moment they heard this Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal, all of them were stunned for a moment. Amidst clouds of dust in the sky, a figure dressed in ck with his face hidden suddenly appeared. There was fearsome killing intent in his eyes. He shouted icily, In that case, if I cant get it, then no one shall! All of a sudden, his sword gleamed in the light as he shed violently in mid-air, the force from the sh cleaving downwards brutally! A wave of sword aura that could practically split open the heavens and earth came cleaving downwards like a bolt of lightning! The bedazzling sword aura rendered the entire mountain into two as he struck at Ji Mos unconscious form without any mercy! Block it! A fierce shout echoed! Below, more than ten Xiao n experts, regardless of level and grade, struck out at the same time to receive his attack! Gu Duxing had already used 90 percent of his strength in this attack! It was extremely fierce and forceful. Before striking, fearing that this bunch of Xiao n bastards wouldnt fall for it, he didnt dare to use his full force. The moment he saw the Xiao n experts taking action, at the same time as his heart was put at ease, he now rested assured as he struck with 120 percent of his power! A series of deafening booms resounded. Out of the seventeen Xiao n experts who had struck, blood sprayed from the mouths of four of them whose cultivation was not as high as they were thrown outwards. The others also staggered violently. rm and fear could be seen in their eyes. To think this ck-robed man who had appeared out of nowhere was actually this strong! More than ten of them hade together to deal a counter-attack. Even though this had happened without any warning, resulting in them not using their full strength, their counter-attack was in no way something that a typical fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist could withstand. Those below fifth-grade didnt even need to think about receiving it. In mid-air, a muffled grunt escaped Gu Duxing as the recoil threw his body back like a ball, hurtling a thousand feet high up into the sky. Raising his head violently, arge mouthful of blood spurted from his mouth! He got a huge shock. The cultivation levels of just these people who had acted were already terribly shocking. He seriously couldnt tell just how many people the Xiao n had stationed here. Whooshes could be hearding from all around. A few figures leaped into the air and approached Gu Duxing swiftly. With a whoosh, Gu Duxing fell back a few hundred feet. He asked coldly, Who are you people? An elderly man in the lead asked him sinisterly, Who are you? Actually having the guts toe to the Xiao ns territory and act so audaciously? Gu Duxing was taken aback. He asked, The Xiao n? Youre right... Sword aura with autumn intent... All of a sudden, he flipped backwards and flew out lightning quick. He shouted, Since its the Xiao n thats here, then its I who acted too rashly today. I shall pay a visit another day to offer my apologies. So long... That Xiao n expert didnt expect the other party to escape and vanish so quickly after leaving behind just a one-liner. Go after him! Someone shouted. That purple-robed elderly man said coldly, Dont bother... Who could catch up to a fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist whos hell-bent on escaping? Go back down, all of you! ... Below, in the mine. Ji Moid on the ground, covered from head to toe in blood. His breathing was weak; one could tell that he was on hisst breath. Above him, sunlight shone through the hole. He was easily a few hundred feet away from the entrance of that hole. This was a road to heaven that he had literally smashed out with his body! The elderly man in purple robes stood beside him, a frosty light glinting in his eyes as he looked Ji Mo up and down. Hemanded emotionlessly, Wake him up first! Then, he left with a flourish of his sleeve. With his keen eye, he had pretty much counted even every single strand of hair there was on Ji Mos head. He could tell that the life of this fellow in front of him right now was hanging by a thread. Or rather, one could even totally call him a living dead. If this was a ruse to provoke sympathy, going to this extent was no doubt too much of an overkill. Elder Master, theres something fishy about this incident today, said another man dressed in yellow robes. The purple-robed elderly man replied dispassionately, Its just two men fighting it out for treasure. People have always been motivated by wealth since ancient times. While we ought to be prudent in everything we do, we shouldnt be rmed at the mere rustle of leaves in the wind and see danger lurking in every shadow. Understood. All the Supreme Martial Artists behind him lowered their heads in response. The purple-robed elderly man asked, Are there any noteworthy movements recently? Go and check whether our spy has sent any news. Other than that, check on the Chu ns movements too and determine whether this man is the Chu ns attempt at a ruse to provoke sympathy. When he wakes up, sound him out on his background. Understood! Rest assured, Elder Master. Theres no need to put too much effort. Itll do as long as you wake him up. Get him to reveal the whereabouts of that so-called Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal and then send him on his way! We cannot afford undue dy in case of potential trouble. Understood. This purple-robed elderly man was one of the two remaining Elder Masters of the Xiao n, the younger brother of Xiao Chenyu, the Elder Master who had founded the n, and the second son of one of the Nine Tribtions back then, Xiao Chenlei! To think that thend of Dragon and Phoenix Bringing Prosperity could actually activate him toe over personally this time. From this, one could see just how much importance the Xiao n ced on thisnd of Dragon and Phoenix Bringing Prosperity! Xiao Chenlei was also one of the only three ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists in the Xiao n! Even though he was just a ninth-grade elementary level Supreme Martial Artist, it was enough to let him be ranked among the top 20 out of all the ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists known to this Nine Heavens Continent! ... The words Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal which Ji Mo had shouted before he fell into aa were seriously too mighty! A Soul of Purple Crystal was already something which existed only in legends in the Nine Heavens Continent. Even with the Xiao ns ten thousand years of history, they only possessed a single piece of Soul of Purple Crystal! Moreover, that piece of Soul of Purple Crystal was even left inside the Purple Crystal mine and left unextracted. As everyone knew, the reason why a Purple Crystal mine could form was precisely due to the existence of a Soul of Purple Crystal. A steady production of Purple Crystals was possible only if there was a Soul of Purple Crystal constantly nourishing them. No one knew just how many tens of thousands of years were needed before a Purple Crystal mine could form. But if the Soul of Purple Crystal were to be taken away, the entire Purple Crystal mine would immediately lose its very core. Therefore, the importance of a Soul of Purple Crystal was practically iparable to anything else! What more when what Ji Mo had shouted was a Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal? It was obviously something of an even higher grade! To a super n like the Xiao n, the allure it held was practically iparable to anything else! Even if it was Ji Mo who was uninformed and his supposed Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal was actually just the Soul of Purple Crystal, the Xiao n would also keep him alive first. Besides, once they got their hands on it, they definitely wouldnt be disappointed either. ... Ji Mo slowly came to. When he tried to sit up, he instead grunted in pain and fell back down. He murmured, Am I still alive? Beside him, an icy voice said, All the bones in your body are broken. Its better that you behave and not move. Ji Mo asked feebly, Who are you people? Did you save me? That person replied coldly, Can it be anyone else who saved you other than us? A face appeared above Ji Mo. When Ji Mo took a good look, all he could think of was, What a long horse-like face! If this persons face was ced on a horse head, nobody would find it out of ce at all. His features were simply too simr Not only was the face long, that nose, those eyes, those eyebrows, that mouth and that chin... Second Master Ji was stunned on the spot. What the f*ck! A horse is talking to me... Am I in hell? Have I already died? Horse Faces countenance darkened immediately. All around them, insuppressible snickers could be heard. With a furious snort, Horse Face threw his arm back and said, Damn it, all of you ask him instead! Then, he turned around and left. After the others exined to him what had happened, Ji Mo finally believed that he had been saved. At once, he was full of gratitude, struggling to get up to bow and offer his thanks. The moment he moved, a wave of intense pain came over him. His eyes rolled up again and he passed out from pain once again. The Xiao n members looked at each other. After a long while, Second Master Ji finally regained consciousness again. He was in so much pain that he couldnt even speak. Left with no other choice, the Xiao n members could only treat his injuries again. Only then was he barely able to hang in there. Im someone who had a hard life... Second Master Ji began narrating his story. In the story, he was the sessor to a reclusive n. His surname was Jiang and his name Jiang Ye. The reclusive n was extremely powerful but had fallen under the covetous eyes of others. As such, a traitor infiltrated the n, which was the man from earlier... After that, he found out that the Jiang ns rise to power was all thanks to a Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal that had ancient secrets inscribed on it. A certain mysterious force destroyed the Jiang n overnight. He risked his life to escape and fled all the way to this ce... Chapter 1448 - An Enormous Lie Chapter 1448 An Enormous Lie Second Master Ji was no doubt an expert at storytelling. This was a skill that he had trained and thoroughly polished through countless lies and his usual glib tongue. When told through him, this whole story was practically a history of blood and tears of the martial world! No one who heard the story would ever doubt the authenticity of any aspect in the story at all! Especially when Second Master Ji wept as he narrated the story. That sort of silent sobbing, that mix of grief and indignation that could drive one crazy, and that despondency as if he had lost all hope in life... He really portrayed it into his soul and beyond. The entire plot was more capable of moving one to praises and tears, and was entirely worthy of being recorded into a book. How honest his family was, how powerful they were, how inexperienced they were in terms of the ways of the martial world, how they were deceived by others, how they had neglected and overlooked certain things, how they had been careless, and how they had fallen victim to their enemys secret plot... How despicable the enemy was, how intricate their plotting was, how strong and powerful they were, the sort of moves that the other party tended to use, the identity of the enemys think-tank and their top expert, and how vicious, brutal, ungrateful and disloyal the other party was... How the family had gotten into trouble, how fire had broken out in the family, how he had rushed out of the ce, how many loyal experts had sacrificed themselves to cover for him while he made his escape, how they were killed, how they acted without any regret, and how brave and heroic they were... As he spoke, Ji Mo himself was so touched that tears streamed down his own eyes. At the side, the seven to eight Xiao n experts listening also sighed repeatedly. The eyes of some of them even turned red... ...My poor flying Spirit Beast... Ji Mo sighed to the heavens. Thumping his chest and stamping his feet in sorrow, Ji Mo was in so much grief that it was as if he wanted to die. It was such a precious, obedient, adorable, beautiful and loyal tenth-grade Snow Eagle... It... it self-destructed just like that in mid-air so that it could buy me enough time to escape all the way here... Oh, my Snow Eagle... oh, my Snow Eagle... The way it looked at me right before it died... Even though it was just a Spirit Beast, I... I could totally understand what it was trying to express. It wanted me to live on no matter what... Ji Mo burst into loud wracking sobs, overwhelmed by grief. From the initial indifference and impatience, the Xiao n experts were gradually sucked bit by bit into the story, hot tears brimming in their eyes. They automatically imagined this scenario in their own minds After being pursued by countless enemies, a Snow Eagle covered in wounds resolutely threw its owner out into the far distance. Then, it turned its head back and cast a look of deep devotion at its owner, before charging toward the enemy without ever looking back again... With an earth-shattering explosion, it turned into an eternal legend in mid-air, bing a soul of loyalty in the universe... All of them sighed deeply. A flying Spirit Beast like that... How rare in this world! ... Towards the end, only one bastard from the enemies caught up to me. This bastard is precisely that ungrateful bastard! This persons surname is Luan; hes ranked second. Ive always addressed him as Old Second Luan! This goddamn Old Second Luan, he just kepting after me without giving up... Driving me into a corner and not giving up until Im dead... If not for all of you lending me your assistance, I, Jiang Ye, would not have been able to survive this cmity. The Jiang ns deep blood feud... That Snow Eagle of mine... Hot tears brimmed in Ji Mos eyes as he looked at all of them with deep gratitude. Thank you very much! All of you are such good people! All of you are really such good people... All the Xiao n experts were rather ashamed of themselves. Were good people... Were just waiting to ughter you like a pig after digging out all your secrets. Yet now, weve actually been given such a great honor of being called really good people... Were truly too ashamed to ept this praise. To think that I, Jiang Ye, was also considered a genius of a lifetime. Second Master Ji tooted his own horn, his expression full of grief and pain. Ever since I was a baby, the meridians throughout my body have been opened up to flow smoothly by the Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal. I was already a Revered Martial Artist when I was three and an Emperor-level when I was ten. By fifteen years old, I had broken through to Martial Saint and now, at twenty-one years old, Im already a second-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artist! What a shame that the heavens dont wish to bestow upon me a life long enough to aplish much, actually letting me encounter such a huge cmity during my rapid advancement! All the bones in my body... are broken... Second Master Ji howled to the heavens, so filled with grief and indignation that he wanted to die. How am I to avenge all those blood feuds! His words made all the Xiao n members shiver involuntarily. From excitement. The climax was near! To think that the Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal could actually achieve such an effect? Clearing his meridians when he was still a baby and reaching second-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artist at twenty-one years old? With a loud whoosh, Xiao Chenlei appeared next to him. He asked indifferently, Jiang Ye, let me ask you, what exactly is that Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal? What can it do? Everyones ears perked up. Xiao Chenlei calling him Jiang Ye instead sounded as if he was calling him Master Jiang[1]. However, none of them took any notice at all. Ji Mo replied hoarsely, That Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal... It is said to be the core of a gigantic Purple Crystal mine in far ancient times. Countless Souls of Purple Crystal can be derived from this Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal... Countless Souls of Purple Crystal could be derived from it! Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, fervor burning in their eyes! Other than Souls of Purple Crystal that can supplement ones cultivation, one needs only to ce this Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal at the Dantian position for a day and guide it using skill techniques, and itll improve a persons aptitude and clear all blockage in a martial artists meridians. With this, hell never suffer any obstacles and bottlenecks in his pursuit of the martial arts in the future. There wont be any fear of inner demons either... Hissss~~~~ Gasps could be heard from all around. With the way the Xiao n Supreme Martial Artists had gasped, the ce almost turned into a vacuum! Clear all blockages throughout all the meridians in ones body! No obstacles and bottlenecks! No fear of developing inner demons! What the f*ck... This is practically the legendary celestial elixir that could send one straight up the Nine Heavens! Oh my goodness... Xiao Chenleis eyes narrowed. Is this really true? Reaching out, he ced his fingers on Ji Mos wrist and circted his energy to check his body condition. At once, he discovered that even though this man was gravely injured and his meridians blocked in several ces, all of the blockages were caused by his injuries. The meridians throughout his body were indeed smooth and clear. He couldnt help but sink into contemtion. After a long while, he asked impassively, Where is the Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal at this moment? Everyones expressions immediately turned anxious, each of them staring at this Jiang Ye with fervent eyes. They held their breath as they waited for his response. Ji Mo fell silent upon his question. After a long while, he finally replied hoarsely, Although I dont know who all of you are, since youve saved my life, this kindness is already worth me offering up that Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal to you with both hands... Its just a shame that the enemy is simply too powerful... If the Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal falls into your possession, Im afraid... youll bring trouble to yourselves. The corners of Xiao Chenleis lips curled upwards. He said impassively, You dont need to worry about that. You just need to tell me where the Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal is! With much difficulty, Ji Mo replied, Thats fine too... Since I have no hope of taking revenge anyway, Ill fulfill your wishes. You could count this as me repaying all of you for saving my life too. Seeing that he knew what was good for him, a rare smile appeared on Xiao Chenleis face. That Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal is hidden in the secret grounds of my n... in the boundless mountains. As long as someone of direct bloodline of my n cuts his wrist when he is in good health and spirits, and extracts blood essence and smears it on the surface, the secret grounds will automatically detect it and activate. After it is activated, youll be able to see the Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal! Second Master Ji had taken reference from the way Ao Xieyuns Dragon bloodline activated the secret grounds. Describing that at this point made his story wless. Xiao Chenleis eyes shed. In that case... Outsiders cant open it at all? Ji Mo gave him a tragic smile. Otherwise, why would our n suffer such persecution... And why would they pursue me this urgently and relentlessly too... Xiao Chenlei nodded. He indeed believed what Ji Mo said somewhat. Having traveled far and wide and seen a good deal, he naturally knew that mysterious existences couldnt be judged in a regr light. Methods such as requiring the direct bloodline of a n to activate and open secret grounds were exactly the one and only, tried and tested solution to strong and powerful races and ns retaining their power and strength for generations toe in the Nine Heavens Continent! Even the Xiao n had secret grounds simr to this, but that was the Xiao ns supreme secret, of course... Genuine fatal injuries, that fierce and swift sword strike that had split a mountain into two during a fearsome pursuit, a seamless and wless story, that extreme hopeless and agonized expression, the revealing of raw emotions, as well as Second Master Jis current expression that was so sincere to the extent of simple and honest candidness, so much so that even Ji Mo himself was moved by himself... And those genuine feelings of gratitude... All these came together to form a malicious, yet entirely convincing, lie! Nodding, Xiao Chenlei turned to leave. Before he left, he instructed One must not forget vignce, lest he is harmed by others. Everyone who heard the story is to try their best to get this fellow to repeat the same story for a second and third time andpare the versions... and ensure that there are no mistakes. If any hint of doubt was discovered, they were to immediately restrain their greed and kill him! Should there be nothing questionable or suspicious, they were to treat his injuries immediately. At the very least, they were to let him recover the ability to move, or at least to the extent that it was alright for him to be shifted, rather than his current condition where he did not even dare to shift due to his broken bones. Then, they were to transfer him to the camp as soon as possible. This was a mine after all; firstly, it wasnt a ce suitable for recuperation, and secondly... this ce was already a gigantic trap and would be the venue of impending bloodshed. This Jiang Ye was linked to something so important. It seriously wasnt suitable for him to stay here... The moment his injuries recovered slightly, they were to send people to retrieve that Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal together with him... Ji Mos injuries naturally werent something that would recover so easily. As they treated his injuries, he started to ingratiate himself with them. Calling them elders and his benefactors incessantly, and repeatedly saying that he would hold back nothing to repay them... Second Master Jis mouth was the embodiment of honey in this instant. The Xiao n Supreme Martial Artists had very sensitively picked up that the Elder Master seemed to have developed a mild sense of talent appreciation. Thus, they were a lot more civil toward him. After all, even if they didnt appreciate his talent, they still needed this fellows blood to activate the treasure. There was no harm in chatting for the time being, was there? For a while there, everyone told him their names and they started to be friendly with each other. People were constantlying in to sound Ji Mo out, while Ji Mo also repeated his story time and again. There were no inconsistencies in his story at all. Thus, everyone had already firmly believed his story without any doubts and was full of sympathy toward him. During this period of time, Ji Mo was also taking a headcount. There were really quite a lot of experts here. It looked like the Xiao n had really invested a lot in this... There were close to 30 Supreme Martial Artists who came in before... And those above fourth to fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist already came up to 17 to 18! This level of strength was truly rming and fearsome. It was only after he had be very familiar with them that Second Master Ji casually mentioned, This is strange, why are all of you here? I recall that the Xiao n isnt based here... Horse Face smiled at him. During this period of time, it was instead this person whom Ji Mo had offended the moment he woke up that ended up chatting with him the most and became closest to him. He replied, The reason why were here is naturally because we have an important mission here! What mission is it thats so important? Ji Mos eyes shone. [1] The Ye in his name sounds simr to the Ye character for master Chapter 1449 - Attacking From Eight Paths!

1449 Attacking From Eight Paths!

The mission... is naturally one thats very important. Horse Face was put in a rather difficult spot. Moreover, when you have recovered slightly, youll need to be transferred out of here immediately. This ce is going to be very dangerous. Very dangerous? I have to be transferred? That wont do! If anything were to happen to all of you, how am I to live on? Ji Mo spoke with justice and conviction regarding his transfer. All of you are my benefactors, of course I have to share life and death with everyone! All of you are my family! How can little brother here fear death and live on in disgrace when my elder brothers are in such a perilous situation? Wouldnt that make me worse than a beast?! If I dont do anything for all of you, I wont be able to rest in peace even after my death. I beg you to let me do at least a bit for all of you... Even if I cant do much, I would feel better if I could at least be with all of you... What could the Xiao n men say when faced with such a sincere and earnest request? And so, Second Master Ji remained in the mine. News only got to themte in the night. Chu Yang and the others had already left the Chu n in the afternoon and were on their way here... Xiao Chenlei mused for a moment. He had also once wondered whether this Jiang Ye was a spy from the Chu n. However, the gap in the timeframe dispelled his suspicions yet again. And at this point, thanks to the Xiao ns amazing medicine, Ji Mo could already move a little. But of course, it was still totally impossible for him to get off the bed and walk. However, it didnt affect him chatting in any way. Thus, Ji Mo already knew each Supreme Martial Artists role and position like the back of his hand. Benefactor... Where are you stationed? Why do I feel like I havent seen you in such a long time... Benefactor... Is your position dangerous? Sigh, too bad my protective vest has already fallen into pieces... Big Brother... Youre just like my actual elder brother, sob. Im so grateful to you foring to treat my wounds again... Where are you stationed? Cant you stay with me a little more... Are you that busy... Elder Xiao... I really cant believe that youre already ten thousand years-old... This-this... this is truly a miracle! Oh my goodness... Ive finally seen a living celestial being today... Aaahh, Elder Xiao... Howe you havent aged at all... Third Brother Xiao, wow, youve had it tough... Come,e, let us brothers chat. Ill relieve you of boredom. Why? Why dont you want to chat with me? I... How did I offend you? Ill correct my behavior... Second Master Jis tone was sincere and his expression innocent. Moreover, if the other party ignored him, he would pester him to no end... Such as Have I offended you? Please be magnanimous and dont hold it against me. Im young and dont know any better, speaking without thinking it through... Why dont you keep mepany and chat with me? Im so lonely. Once I feel lonely, I end up thinking about my deep blood feud, and right away, I feel like I have nothing worth living for anymore... Thank you, thank you... Thank you so much for keeping mepany and chatting with me... What shall we chat about? Haha, why dont Seventh Brother Xiao tell me the story about this mine... Hahaha... A secret? Does Seventh Brother Xiao think Im silly? Haha... This mine looks just like a Purple Crystal mine. Even though little brother here doesnt amount to much, Im still all hurhurhur and spit spit spit toward a mere Purple Crystal mine... Oh... I see. A dragon and a phoenix? Are you sure you arent just bragging? Thats impossible! How can there be a dragon and a phoenix in this world... Thats practically a joke... What the f*ck! T-this is actually real? Oh my god... Ive misunderstood you. I deserve to die for my sin, my sin is unforgivable, I am such a great sinner... I shall repent... Do you really need to go to that extent... I dont think it really matters... What Chu n? Are they really that powerful? Can they possibly be more powerful than all of you? I dont believe it! I just dont believe it! I wont believe it even if I die! Huh? So they really are very powerful? ...Oh dear, I shall stick with you through life and death. I want to share both life and death with you... Its a shame that we couldnt be born on the same day of the same month in the same year, but should there really be any danger and you and I brothers die on the same day of the same month in the same year, I, Jiang Ye, would also have lived a life worth living... ... Even though the Xiao n Supreme Martial Artists enjoyed his ttery quite a bit, they were also rather perplexed. As if there was anyone like him who liked talking so much even after cultivating for so many years into a Supreme Martial Artist? They truly didnt expect that this young fellow whom they had saved would turn out to be such a chatterbox! His mouth prattered non-stop. What made them the most speechless was that even if no one was with him, he could actually break into an angry rant at the empty room or even mutter to himself. When a bug crawled past him, the fellow would evenment tearfully, Little bug... Im so envious of you for being so worry-free... How would you know my pain... Everyone truly admitted defeat... Damn, after living for so many years, I finally know what a weirdo is... Ill bet that if this kid dies, that tongue of his would definitely be thest thing to suffer rigor mortis. After such rigorous training, that tongue has already attained enlightenment long ago... Its level of activity is simply too high. Little did they know that amidst all his glib talk, Second Master Ji had already gotten a clear-as-day picture of all the details here. ... It was finally evening! As night descended upon the world, Chu Yang, Mo Tianji and the others also entered the vicinity of Aspen Valley, unbeknownst to anyone. The moment they entered the area, Mo Tianji issued orders The brothers were to disperse and use their own respective methods to infiltrate Aspen Valley. They were to convene in front of the mine entrance. The enemy must have set up an inescapable trap at the mine. As long as Elder Yue doesnt step in, we definitely wont be their match! Thus, in this battle, if we wish to take the treasure and also train ourselves, its going to be especially challenging. As such, we must concentrate our forces to break through one area first! Dispersing now is for the purpose ofing togetherter. We wont carelessly attack the mine and fall into their trap. However, we must leave traces of ourselves there and ensure that we attract all of their forces there. Then, well attack their basecamp and cut off their replenishment supplies! Such that they no longer have anything supporting them at their core. Acting separately this time, everyone must write down the full details of the method you used after this operation and submit it to me, including your state of mind at that time. Compared to obtaining the treasure and the seventh fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, Mo Tianji obviously ced more emphasis on the way the brothers moved this time. Although we have gathered together at this point, we may not be able to stay together for life. There will definitely be a lot more situations where well have to fight on our own. Everyones respective ways of doing things and what form it takes are very crucial! Our training against the enemy this time shall mark the beginning! Thus, everyone mustplete it independently! Mo Tianji spoke solemnly. Toward this decision, Chu Yang was wholeheartedly supportive. The seven brothers, Mo Qingwu and Mo Leier dispersed at once. Under the cover of the night, they entered the bushes in Aspen Valley soundlessly... Mo Qingwu was also acting independently this time! The young girl was obviously a little scared. However, both Mo Tianji and Chu Yang hardened their hearts at the same time and deliberately overlooked Mo Qingwus pitiful gaze. Pouting, the aggrieved young girl went to carry out her mission. Leaving behind two men sighing deeply. You dont need to persuade me; I understand! Both Chu Yang and Mo Tianji said this at the same time. They opened their mouths at the same time and closed their mouths at the same time, sporting the exact same conflicted expression as they sighed, and an identical pose of waving their hands. My younger sister needs training so that she can get used to this martial world. I understand this reasoning, but who do you think you are? Mo Tianji became rather displeased at once. Chu Yang replied patiently and sincerely, Big Brother-inw, I must especially remind you of something Your younger sister is my wife! Do you understand what the word wife means? Hmm? Is there any meaning to you acting like an old hen protecting her chick every single day? She is indeed your younger sister, but how long can you keep your younger sisterpany? Minister Chu was rather smug. On the other hand, my wife is to stay with me for life. What do you, an elder brother, amount to? Actually being jealous everyday for no reason. Are you very bored? Mo Tianji red at him furiously. You! What about me? Having gotten the upper hand, Chu Yang immediately interrupted him and counter-attacked. I can rece your role as an elder brother, but can you rece my role as a husband? Are you even in a position to stand against me and be jealous of me? Mo Tianji buried his face in his hands and walked away. Sword Master Chu let out a long breath, his head proudly held up high. Damn, its an overwhelming upper hand for me this time! This feels too awesome... His battle with Mo Tianji had never felt this good before. With a sh, he concealed himself in the bushes. Dong Wushang was the first to move. Using the darkness as a cover for his well-built physique, he chose a kind of advancement method that was close to being open and aboveboard. While Dong Wushang also wished that he could achieve the so-called covertness that Mo Tianji mentioned, he simply couldnt achieve that sort of nimble movement. And so, he decided that he might as well just charge over in this half-public manner. Not just that, the more he charged forward, the mightier his momentum was, the more justified and bold his actions were, and the more open and aboveboard he became. Much like a whirlwind rampaging above the ground. A short distance away to Dong Wushangs right was of course Mo Leier. The slender form of the ck Devil Young Master seemed to have blendedpletely into the darkness of the night, moving along with the night fog. Ever since she met Mo Tianji and he handed her the old ck Devils secret manual of cultivation knowledge, being of the same origin as the secret manual right from the start and with the cultivation of a Supreme Martial Artist as support, Mo Leier naturally mastered it the moment she started practicing it. This practically doubled her power! Ao Xieyun was like a meandering snake, slithering silently through the bushes. No trace of himself was left behind wherever he passed through; even the soft and tender leaves and grass werent damaged in any way at all. This was the Great Dragon Form Technique! The Dragon races exclusive secret technique! Rui Butong took on the form of arge bird, soaring freely in the dense forest without touching ground at all. His ck robes fluttered and extended swiftly. Even if someone were to look at him right from the opposite, he would only think that this was arge bird and not a human at all. This was the Phoenix races Leisurely Travels movement technique! Luo Kedi strictly followed the art of stealth and concealment, stealing forward meticulously. Every move and action of his was precise and standard, as though a textbook. Xie Danqiongs body spun as he advanced. Although the speed of his spinning was fast, no sound was produced at all. His body transformed into a blurry whirlwind. Under this condition, not only was he able to conceal himself perfectly, but this was also a perfect state for him to strike with his viburnum flowers. This stance could be said to be of both offensive and defensive nature. Mo Tianjis white robes fluttered, blending perfectly with the moonlight that asionally streamed through the forest. He moved elegantly, just like an expanse of pure and beautiful moonlight. Nobody could see where Chu Yang was. However, Mo Tianji could guess where he was. Wherever those bunches of red flowers bloomed in the forest, Chu Yang would definitely be somewhere nearby. Because that was Mo Qingwu advancing. Mo Qingwus red robes were like bright and vibrant crimson flowers blooming in the bushes wherever she passed by. Yet no one would find it out of ce. Crimson flowers danced among green leaves, as though the most exquisite and beautiful dance in the universe taking flight between heaven and earth. They attacked from eight different paths! Their target The Purple Crystal mine entrance! Chapter 1450 - Winds and Clouds Whistle, Two Supremacy Wield Saber and Sword!

Chapter 1450 Winds and Clouds Whistle, Two Supremacy Wield Saber and Sword!

The Chu n people are determined to be moving toward this side!They should be able to reach Aspen Valley by dawn! Everyone, pay attention and keep your guard up! Valley entrance direction, double the manpower and closely monitor! Check for traps! Supremacy in position! Secret code check! Deliver messages at all times! Ready poisonous smoke and concealing smoke! Dragon bone incense in position. Conceal all movements! ... Inside Aspen Valley, ever since they obtained the messages from the spy hidden in the Chu n, orders came one by one. They rested, sharpened their weapons and waited in full preparation. These orders were obtained in full by the immensely curious Second Master Ji. ... On the other side, Gu Duxing and Second Master Gu wereing rushing from the sky like a lightning bolt toward the Purple Crystal Mine. ording to the original n, Gu Duxing only had to start immediately at the nned time; there was no need for him to worry about whether the brothers were in ce. The two first-grade Supreme Martial Artists from the Xiao n who were standing guard in the sky above the mine stood back to back, one on the left and one on the right, guarding both the sides attentively and paying attention to every little movement. Suddenly, a gust of wind rose from the east, with the extremely majestic momentum of a troop of thousands, surged toward this side like huge waves. The two were alerted at the same time and turned to look toward the east. In a dense jungle, all the trees suddenly fell down toward the west, and countless red flowers and green grass flew into the sky! Between heaven and earth, it was suddenly filled with a kind of mighty and overbearing murderous aura! In the face of such momentum, everyone felt that their existence was like that of grass in front of a tsunami. Without the slightest ability to resist, they could only surrender, drifting in the waves! The two were dumbstruck at the same time! They were actually both stunned for a moment, before yelling together, Be careful! Enemy attack~~~~ The voices were sharp, and they cut through the night sky! The whole Purple Crystal mine was originally dark and dull and was still now, but a kind of terrifying murderous intent had arisen and flown all around at this moment! At the same time, a sharp force suddenly came from the west, it was piercing and strong, and indestructible against everything. Everywhere it passed by, its mighty momentum caused countless tall trees to break and fly everywhere! With this fierce momentum, a series of crisscrossing sword aura also pierced through the sky and approached like shes of lightning! At once, the quiet mining area, which was previously all tranquil, suddenly produced an extremely spectacr and solemn sword hum! ng! This sword hum was like a thousand horses and troops which suddenly heard themand of the marshal and responded at the same time! It was the hundreds of sword-wielding experts from the Xiao n in ambush, all the swords in their waists popped up at the same time, and the sword hum rang out clearly and loudly! This sword hum made all Xiao n experts expression change! A Sword Supremacy! A Sword Supremacy was involved in the sneak attack! And they all were his target! And only a Sword Supremacy could have such power, such ability topletely ignore the thousands of experts in ambush and turn the ambush void with one sword move! The sword light has already answered for you, what more use is your ambush? If you still stayed in the pit and waited, youd really make yourself a live target of the Sword Supremacy... All the experts who used swords cursed internally at once! F*ck it! We all have been in ambush for so long and have spent so much effort, yet we didnt expect that theres a Sword Supremacy in the enemy! One move of his sword made all our efforts useless. All of them looked extremely depressed. Holding the longswords in their hands, they fixed their gaze on a figure, totally in ck, shing about like a lightning bolt in the misty night sky. Only a few hundred experts who used sabers were still hiding in their original positions. For a surprise attack. There was already a Sword Supremacy, but there cant be a Saber Supremacy... Thatd be far too unreasonable... In the whole world, in addition to Ning Tianya and Bu Liuqing who could possibly appear at the same time, nobody had ever heard of two Supremacy of Saber and Sword joining forces in this world! That was simply impossible! So the experts who used the sabers were all there, watching the partners who used the swords looking helpless and depressed, they all couldnt help but gloat somewhat. Served them right! Sabers exist, yet you practiced swords, now you suffer, huh? You guys just chose the inferior weapons... How good is it to practice sabers like us? How safe is it to stay hiding here and nobody can see us, and we wont be forced out by one move of a sword... At this moment, the majestic force in the east increased suddenly! With a whistle, a hurricane visible to the naked eye suddenly took shape, and a burly and majestic figure suddenly appeared in mid-air. A majestic voice shouted straightforwardly, Sabers! Suddenly a gust of wind raged between heaven and earth, like countless thunderbolts breaking out on a sunny day. At the same time, the whole world surrendered at this majesty! Waves and waves of repetition came from all directions! Saber, saber, saber... The echo from all directions gathered toward the middle,ing together to form one word! Saber! It was as though thunder had broken out through the whole sky! ng! Hundreds of shiny steel sabers came out of their sheaths, and in the night sky, countless saber lights shone under the moonlight! With one shout, sabers of all the experts left their sheaths! They popped out automatically, full of majesty! But this also exposed all the ambushing saber-wielding masters! Just now, they were still gloating, but now, they suffered the same fate. This kind of encounter made everyone have a feeling, no matter whether they used swords or sabers This thing is really f*cking amazing... Xiao Chenleis nose almost crooked from the anger! Another Saber Supremacy! Its a bad year indeed. Xiao Chenlei had a nickname Master of saber and sword! He brought a sword and a saber with him all over the year! This time, guarding the Aspen Valley, he naturally also brought them both. As a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, what could he be afraid of? As long as Moon Breeze didnte, he was invincible in this area! And the possibility that Moon Breeze woulde in person was almost zero! Therefore, Xiao Chenlei had always been full of confidence. ording to the information, although the manpower dispatched by the Chu n had high cultivation, he didnt see them as a challenge for himself; furthermore, it did not specifically point out that there were Saber and Sword Supremacy in them. You know, the existence of Saber and Sword Supremacy was intelligence worthy for every spy to write extensively! Since he didnt, there was none. Therefore, Xiao Chenlei did not have many precautions In the 100,000-year history of the entire Nine Heavens, how many Sword and Saber Supremacy had there been? How could it just so coincidentally happen here among a group of juniors? It was in this state of mind that the sword light shone, and the Sword Supremacy made his appearance. Xiao Chenlei, the ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, felt the sword in his waist draw first, and with a ng, Xiao Chenlei was exposed. He was so angry that his hair fluttered and he stepped out. Standing high, his eagle-like eyes nced around. At this moment, the wind suddenly raged, and before the majestic aura of the Sword Supremacy dispersed, the strength of the Saber Supremacy came attacking! It was another unexpected disturbance! So the long saber in Xiao Chenleis waist automatically popped out... Under the eyes of all, Xiao Chenlei stood on a high tform and his sword came out of its sheath. While his face was full of anger, his saber also popped out. At this moment, Xiao Chenlei felt like an idiot standing on a high tform for exhibition! He felt indescribably stupid! Was it not enough to have it done to you once? You actually had to stand high up in a cool posture, and wait to be done for a second time? What kind of nonsense was in this head? Xiao Chenlei had no time for anger. Because under the sky and the cover of the dark night, the Sword and Saber Supremacy hadunched attacks simultaneously! The sword was in the west! A swordsman dressed in ck robe came from the west wielding a sword. His eyes were sharp as a sword, his body was agile as a sword, his mind was swift as a sword! At this moment, it was as though the vast mountains had disappeared. Everyone who saw this sword all felt in their hearts Everything in the world can be forgotten in front of this sword! All emotions of joys and sorrows no longer upied their minds! It was the Sword of Oblivion! In the whole world, only this stunning sword was left. Its sword aura permeated the whole universe! It was a Supreme king-like Swordsmanship! Gu Duxing roared long, his ck Dragon Sword moved like a dragon, and came shing down like a thunderbolt! Forget emotions, forget about the martial world in front of the Sword of Oblivion; the ways of Duxing traverse the world alone! On the other side, Dong Wushangughed wildly, and his body suddenly appeared in the air in a sh. The Dark Saber in his hand moved horizontally, his majestic body stood in mid-air, and it was as if an insurmountable mountain had appeared suddenly in mid-air! Heavens Way is sentimental and so am I; under the saber of Wushang, do you understand the meaning of ruthlessness! While the Dark Saber was lifted, Dong Wushang stopped and stood still in the mid-air, his ck hair fluttering in the wind. His Dark Saber came shing down violently at this moment! This move looked like it was going to pierce the sky! Gu Duxings sword aura crisscrossed, while Dong Wushang only used one move! His saber light was as smooth as silk, charging toward Xiao Chenleis head with great momentum. Meanwhile myriads of sword aura gathered from all directions to form a huge light de, shing toward Xiao Chenlei! Gu Duxing the Sword Supremacy and Dong Wushang the Saber Supremacy attacked at the same time and chose the same opponent without any prior discussions The strongest ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, Xiao Chenlei! Obviously, Dong Wushang and Gu Duxing wanted to try their strength and check out the might of a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! So the sword and saber went on without hesitation! And the difference in ability was also clearly known by them at this moment! Although this move was slightly different from the original purpose of Mo Tianjis arrangement, Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang did not need any discussion at all to make the same choice! This was the choice of the hearts of the strong As long as there is someone strong here, I will never go against the weaker! It was an inherent pride and restraint! Xiao Chenlei shouted while his sword and saber came out at the same time! As a master of both sword and saber, Xiao Chenlei had his own pride! The dignity of a ninth-grade Supremacy could not be tainted! So he did not hesitate at all! The longsword flew through the air and greeted Gu Duxings flying otherworldly sword, while the saber light mmed up and actually shed horizontally against Dong Wushangs lightning-like saber! Both fronts chose a direct attack! Chapter 1451 - Taking Turns Against the Ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist!

Chapter 1451 Taking Turns Against the Ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist!

There was a confident smile on Xiao Chenleis face.A sword and a saber attacked at the same time! Even when faced with a Saber Supremacy and a Sword Supremacy simultaneously, he still had absolute confidence to defeat the two Supremacy with one move! Besides, he was going to use his unparalleled cultivation to heavily injure both these Sword and Saber Supremacy at the same time! To defeat the most confident attack of the enemy using the most violent and direct way! This was the best way to defeat the enemy psychologically! To bury a seed of thought that they can never ever defeat you! So long as this sword and saber went up and collided in the way he predicted, these two Sword and Saber Supremacy would be pretty much crippled! The inner demon from a direct defeat was far greater than any other form of inner demon! As long as these two werepletely defeated by him with this one blow, its more than 90% possible that they would lose their spirit from now on! Xiao Chenlei even prepared for the subsequent divine consciousness and momentum attacks. In the next moment, the saber light shed like lightning, and the sword aura spread like a long rainbow! They reached the body at the same time! The two sword auras collided first, breaking out bright light in the air and bursting out. Gu Duxing grunted! As the saber whistled through the air, Dong Wushang shed right down with great momentum holding the huge saber, but it had king-like natural confidence and majesty! The two sabers solidly mmed together! Xiao Chenlei grunted! Dong Wushang shouted, and his Dark Saber made nine consecutive shes! It was like nine continuous shes of lightning in the air! The rumbling sounds were going on non-stop. Xiao Chenleis violent bacsh also burst out at this moment! Boom! With a sharp roar, Gu Duxings body went up through the air like a sharp sword, swaying and disappearing without a trace. Dong Wushangs strong body retreated quickly in the air, he spat out a mouthful of blood abruptly, and his body turned into a ck little dot in the retreat and immediately disappeared! There was only one remark left A ninth-grade Supremacy, true to the name indeed! Xiao Chenlei stood stiffly on the high tform, his face heavy, his gaze deep and his long beard fluttering in the wind. He actually didnt chase. The rocky ground beneath his feet slowly began to copse, it was actually turned into powder by the sword aura and saber energy, and slowly copsed down three feet! Xiao Chenlei just stood in emptiness like that. With his cultivation of ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, when receiving the attack of one saber and one sword from the opponent, he actually couldnt protect the ground beneath his feet! All of it was smashed into power because of the aftermath. Cold sweat drenched the clothes on his back. He felt a lingering shock. He originally used full power to establish dominance, though he was passively receiving the attack, with his cultivation, this was no big deal at all. So he originally nned topletely shatter the opponents attack with one blow, and then immediately counterattack, destroying these two saber and sword geniuses who sent themselves to his door! Even if he couldnt destroy their lives, he had to destroy their confidence and self-esteem! Yet now he realized he himself was actually the one shaken! This immensely fierce sword blow and this extremely domineering saber blow left a scar on Xiao Chenlei. He clearly felt that if the cultivation of the opponent was a bit higher or simr to himself... or even if it was a few levels lower than himself at eighth-grade or peak-level seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artist... He would definitely have be a pile of minced meat right now! He would be cut in half either by the sword or the saber! That was without a doubt. The opponents momentum was not weakened at all. Even if they retreated after only one blow, their killing aura was steadily growing as they left. It was full of confidence. He himself was actually shocked and felt a lingering fear. That... was really just a fifth-grade Sword Supremacy and a fifth-grade Saber Supremacy? Thinking about the destructive momentum from just now, Xiao Chenlei felt a strong lingering fear. He really overestimated himself... If not for his thousands of years of deep cultivation... Xiao Chenlei immediately stopped himself from thinking any further. He lifted his saber and sword, looking at the obvious chipped marks, he was speechless for a moment. ... Gu Duxing went attacking with his sword and felt a strong, violent forceing right at him, and the moment the sword light left his hand, it was pushed right back! It felt just like a tiny boat faced with a huge waveing at it in a surging ocean! Gu Duxing responded with all his strength, focused all his cultivation and pushed against it with all his might! After one blow, Gu Duxings face was pale, there was blood on the corners of his mouth, his wrists shaking wildly. He took advantage of the momentum and retreated. My current cultivation is still totally insignificant against a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! The gap was too big! The feeling of being ced at deaths door during this one blow, the immense terror of a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist also made Gu Duxing understand a lot in this instant. So he backed away without a bit of hesitation. It was like a peak-level assassin using his best skills to assassinate the enemy, but once the first hit missed the target, he would retreat immediately to preserve himself. Only after he went out thousands of feet and was in apletely safe range, did he feel an agonizing pain through his body, as though he was hit by a lightning bolt. He looked up and saw that at the ce where the blow was made, the sky was covered with dust. I will reach this level one day! And that day, it definitely wont be too far! Gu Duxing said to himself in his mind. His internal organs were damaged, his blood was boiling as though it was about to break out of his body, and the veins in his heart were also almost broken from the shock. But he looked calm and even a little rejoiced as he took out an iplete Nine Tribtions Pill and swallowed it, bright light shining in his eyes. A ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist was not undefeatable! ... Dong Wushangs Dark Saber waved and fell like a thunderbolt. After the hit, his whole body shook violently, and following the force of the impact, he flew backwards without making any resistance! His strength is greater than mine! I cant kill him, Im below his level! The gap between me and this person is huge. But I can already sense what it feels like to be on his level. Im already clear! So Ill definitely reach it! But Im retreating temporarily. This kind of feeling was like When you were at a low level, you looked at the high levels as though it was heaven while you were on earth, its too far to be reached. But once youve climbed to a certain height, and you looked at the original position again, you could see a rock mountain in the clouds and mist. Although it was still far away, it was not impossible to climb up to it! Dong Wushang flew out backward as his whole body was in violent shock, his meridians looked like they were about to explode and his blood almost flowed backward in an instant. But he didnt panic at all and just took an iplete Nine Tribtions Pill in the air, and retreated into the distance without looking back! Today, I cant beat you, but one day, Ill be able to face a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist alone and kill him with one move of saber! Because Ive already seen your perspective clearly! ... Xiao Chenlei stood with a serious face for a long time in the air, then he sighed and was about to descend. But right at this moment, a voice rang out clearly. Kill this ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, and those dragon and phoenix remains will be in our hands! Today we take a vow of death and attack, well definitely make it! Xiao Chenlei was furious! Who actually dared to be so presumptuous! Upon turning around to look, he saw a white figure in the distant mountains and forests, standing against the wind like the moonlight shining in the forest. Thismand came from his mouth! Xiao Chenlei was so furious that he actuallyughed. Junior! You are looking for death! His arms shook and he flew toward the white figure like a giant roc that spread its wings and flew; he crossed the distance of thousands of feet in just an instant! The white figure moved lightly, and it could already be seen that it was a young man in white, he looked gentle, handsome and graceful. He looked at him calmly, there were no emotions of any kind in his eyes! Up against a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist who was about to reach him, his face actually didnt change! Xiao Chenleis eyes were like a hawks, his hands spread, and a gigantic hand appeared out of thin air and went grabbing hard! Suddenly, there was a subtle wave of vibrations in the air, and then Xiao Chenlei suddenly found that a huge, bright flower suddenly appeared in front of him! An extremely beautiful and wonderful flower was gently blooming in front of him. Xiao Chenlei could even clearly see those gorgeous petals slowly unfolding in front of him, one by one, non-stop... It was like a lotus flower that opened in bloom continuously, but the stamen that was supposed to show was not seen even after a long time! A strong and unrelenting moment came down from the top! Xiao Chenleis electric-like eyes suddenly shut abruptly, and his sword shed out! It was the top method to face viburnum flowers To close the eyes and not look at the bright and gorgeous scene but simply use the consciousness to sense where to direct the killing and deal with the enemy! Xie Danqiongs eyes lit up! He already knew that he could affect the sight of even a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist with his viburnum flowers! This was enough! At the same time, a sh of sword light sprang out like a raging dragon, and what he made was a clear whistle, sounding like a phoenix singing in the sky. Xiao Chenlei, who had shut his eyes, suddenly felt as if a dragon and a phoenix had appeared in front of him and they were making deadly attacks on him together! With a loud bang, the viburnum flowers were swept away, and with blood at the corners of his mouth, Xie Danqiong was sent tumbling down. Another cut by the viburnum flowers appeared on Xiao Chenlei! Xiao Chenlei opened his eyes abruptly, his fist punched toward Ao Xieyun violently while his saber shed toward Rui Butong rapidly! He didnt even have time to say anything! Ao Xieyun let out a dragons roar and retreated madly. Rui Butong guffawed and retreated immediately after one hit. Xiao Chenlei stood in the air, majestic and dignified. When he observed, the youth in white just now had actually disappeared. He shouted, Coward! Come out and fight your grandfather! Thinking of how he almost lost himself in the murderous flower blooms, the dragon-like roar, and the phoenix-like suppression... Xiao Chenlei felt a sense of urgency If these enemies are not eliminated, he will suffer because of them sooner orter! These boys must not live! There had never been a day when he felt such precariousness. Moreover, the Elder Master of the Xiao n had also never thought that he would be jealous of other talents one day! Before this, whatever kind of genius he saw, he would only smile and look forward to the day when the genius had grown and matured. Yet today, he was afraid. A voice said, You grandfather, I wille out when I want to and wonte out when I dont want to, but Im no coward! You old turtle, apologize to me! Xiao Chenlei yelled furiously, Hiding yourself ndestinely, if youre not a coward, can you actually be frank and honest? That voice made a wolfs howl and flew into a rage. Ahoo~~ Despicable old turtle, youre making Second Master Luo angry! A sh of sword light rose from the ground like a lone wolf foraging the grasnd! At the same time, another sh of sword light appeared as though from another world. The two shes of sword light approached like electric shocks! The one on the left was fierce and wild like a pack of wolves! Yet the one on the right seemed to contain the murderous aura gathered from the whole world and a decisive momentum of not stopping even after ughtering the whole world! Yes, it was Sword Master Chu who made the move! What harm is there in ughtering the entire world! Chapter 1453 - Qingwu’s One Saber Move

Chapter 1453 Qingwus One Saber Move

Before Mo Leier made her move, she yelled, See the swording!To be honest, Mo Leier didnt know why she yelled. And she was extremely unwilling to do so. Its a sneak attack, yet I actually shouted to remind the enemy to guard before making a move? What logic is this? Just before her move, Mo Tianji had instructed her multiple times Before making a move, you must be perfectly invisible. But when you make the move, you must yell! This sentence, Mo Tianji had repeated it over and over for several times! Later when Mo Leier was annoyed by it and finally agreed, Mo Tianji still reiterated it one more time. Mo Leier almost lost herself underplete inability toprehend. So before she attacked, Mo Leier reluctantly yelled. This yell was really a big deal! She was originally in a state ofplete invisibility, and such invisibility couldnt hide Xiao Chenleis perception! He knew clearly that there were two enemies ambushing in the dark! He had also been waiting for these two ambushes, and although he was injured and in the midst of retreating, he waspletely on guard. But Xiao Chenlei had never thought that there would be two such attacks! Attacks from two women! This made Xiao Chenleipletely lose his sense of position and ability to judge. Earlier, he had determined that it was the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and his Nine Tribtions attacking himself and stealing the dragon and phoenix bones! This one deduction had been confirmed since Chu Yang made the What harm is there in ughtering the entire world move! And it was exactly eight people from the beginning of attacks until now! Gu Duxings sword, Dong Wushangs saber, Xie Danqiongs hidden weapons, Ao Xieyuns dragons roar, Rui Butongs phoenixs wail, Luo Kedis sword, Mo Tianjis wisdom, and Chu Yang the Lord Sword Masters sword! It was exactly eight! ording to the convention of 100,000 years, as long as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master made a move and the Nine Tribtions joined forces, it would be ten people The Nine Tribtions Sword Master and the Nine Tribtions! Right now, only eight attacked, so naturally, there were two more! Therefore, Xiao Chenlei was naturally preparing against those two. Even if Mo Qingwu and Mo Leier didnt take action, Xiao Chenlei would still be on guard! Even if he didnt feel the ambush of the two, he would be extremely prepared! It wasmonly known that when the Nine Tribtions were together, they would be invincible! How did Xiao Chenlei dare to be careless? But... Mo Leiers scornful yell before her move totally confused Xiao Chenlei! One hundred thousand years of convention was deeply rooted in peoples hearts There were absolutely no women in the Nine Tribtions! This was amon understanding of all the people of the Nine Heavens continent! From whichever perspective, it was confirmed that there were no women in the Nine Tribtions If there were women, how would the Nine Super ns afterwarde about? As everyone knew, women were meant to marry, and after they were married, they had to follow their husbands surname, the same for their offspring. How could a woman pass down her family name? Since eight had already attacked, the two left would naturally be the other two Nine Tribtions brothers, then since thats the case, how could a woman appear? Oh no! Not one woman, but two! Whats going on? When he was on full alert, he had already sensed Mo Leier approaching Just as he was contemting his counterattack, he suddenly heard the yell of a woman! See the swording! Xiao Chenlei was immediately confused! And this confusion made his move a little bit slower. Mo Leiers sword stabbed, only to see that Xiao Chenlei actually didnt dodge. She thought that he was going to defend with the sword intent of Supreme Martial Artist, she bit her teeth and the sword stabbed into Xiao Chenleis right shoulder without any resistance! It was exactly the ce where Chu Yang had stabbed! Xiao Chenlei was truly sorrowful at this moment, before his old wounds had healed, new injuries were caused. He yelled out in pain. His hand waved and hit Mo Leier, sending her into the distance. He shouted in disbelief, Why? Why is it actually a woman? Mo Leiers whole body was almost crushed by this hit, she rolled as she retreated. In extreme pain, she heard this sentence and couldnt help but wonder Why cant it be a woman? As Xiao Chenlei was yelling, Mo Qingwu approached lightly and Qing Wu Dream Saber shed down with dreamlike colored lights! At this moment, Mo Qingwus consciousness was not actually in the battle. Instead, she remembered a sentence for no reason at all. In the past life, there was a poem written by her and Chu Yangsmon friend Xue Leihan. Floating gently in a dream, dancing beautifully in seas of blood and mountains of corpses; dont question the point of traveling thousands of miles with a sword, together forever, in life and through death, unto the highest heaven! Her heart was deeply moved, as she muttered, Dont question the point of traveling thousands of miles with a sword, together forever, in life and through death, unto the highest heaven! She didnt notice that with this one sentence, the movement of her saber became even more unpredictable, as though the saber was given a soul in this one instant. It shed past the palm attack by Xiao Chenlei, flying swiftly and gracefully as a swan goose and shing between Xiao Chenleis waist and thigh! Xiao Chenlei looked up at the sky and howled, his blood sttering like rain falling on the ground. His whole body trembled painfully, and fear disyed clearly on his face. He bellowed in anger, fright and fear, Why!? His voice shook the sky! Then he finished his sentence in extreme pain. Why another woman!? Amid the wailing, his body fell like a meteor into the dust, entering the Purple Crystal mine! Given his cultivation, even after a severe injury, even if he didnt dodge at all, even if Mo Leier and Mo Qingwu both held extraordinary, magical weapons, they couldnt possibly have injured him. But it was this moment of confusion that caused him to be seriously injured once more, at the moment when the injury was almost impossible... ...Mo Qingwus one move almost shed off half of his right leg! This was something that should not have happened! A gentle voice in the air said, Why women? This question is really ridiculous! Do you look down on women like that? Can women not kill you? Move on together, overturn this mountain! Get the bones of the dragon and phoenix and retreat immediately! The brothers from all directions agreed in unison. Overturn this mountain! The bones of the dragon and the phoenix are ours! Hahaha... The bones of the dragon and the phoenix are ours! The eight people attacked together and suddenly, the entire Aspen Valley shook, as if the entire valley was about to be lifted from the ground surface! Xiao Chenlei crashed to the floor at this time, blood streaming from his shoulder and covering his whole waist and hips. His one leg was almost hacked off. But he still yelled, Stay! Hold it! All the Supreme Martial Artists from the Xiao n mobilized their magical martial powers at the same time, integrating themselves with the mountains and ground surface beneath them, and pressed down with full strength! Though the power of the Nine Tribtions rushed over suddenly and lifted upward, the Xiao n Supreme Martial Artists had an advantage in numbers after all. They didnt catch the battle just now, but right now, all of them were desperate! There was a loud bang! Dust rose up in the sky and turned into mushroom clouds! At this moment, Xiao Chenleis cry finally rang out fiercely. You want the dragon and phoenix bones? No way! There was a loud bang while the two strong, vigorous forces made full contact under the ground, and the people on both sides simultaneously let out a scream! Someone was injured from the shock on both sides! However, the Xiao n had a lot of people after all and they fixed the Aspen Valley Purple Crystal mine in its original ce, and it could not be moved! At this moment, it was the Nine Tribtion Sword Master and his Nine Tribtions who were in an inferior position! In a cloud of dust, Mo Tianjis heavy, elegant and fully confident voice sounded. Be patient, retreat for the time being; after three days, take the bones of the dragon and phoenix and end the life of Xiao Chenlei; within a month, the Xiao n will be razed to the ground and the realm of the southeast will be ours! The brothersughed in unison. In that case, let this old freak live three more days! Amid the smoke and dust that filled the air, several figures could be seen vaguelyughing and climbing into the sky, and with a lightning-like sh, they disappeared without a trace! When the dust fell, the world was already calm. Between heaven and earth, the world was a mess! Only Xiao Chenlei was standing right in the middle of the Purple Crystal mine, murmuring in an extremely puzzled way, How can there be women in the Nine Tribtions? And two women at that? How is this possible? If so, in case the Nine Tribtions seeded, how would the new Nine Super ns be passed down? All around him, the Xiao n Supreme Martial Artists were looking at one another, unable to answer his questions. Yes, there could be absolutely no women in the Nine Tribtions! This was clearly stated in the ssics of Nine Heavens. This had been the case for 100,000 years. How could there be an exception? Regarding this matter, you have misunderstood and confused yourself, Elder Master. Second Master Ji coughed weakly and said in a fragile manner, Ive been observing and listening, and luckily the brothers protected me so that I didnt get hurt. But right now, I want to say something, if you are fixated on this problem, Elder Master, youre really walking into their trap! Heid on the stretcher, having actually begged others to carry him out. What do you mean? Xiao Chenlei frowned and turned around to ask, ignoring the wounds on his own body. Just now, only eight among the Nine Tribtions and the sword master came out to attack! Ji Mo said in an orderly way, The two women who attackedst used the factor that there were no women in the Nine Tribtions to create a profound surprise and injure you... Otherwise, it would never have been possible! This makes a lot of sense. Xiao Chenlei frowned, thought carefully and said, Its true indeed, if there were no such ident, I could have retreated in full health. Ji Mo chuckled and said with confidence, So in my opinion, this was just a trick to deceive you into believing that there are women in the Nine Tribtions. But the real threat on their side is the two people who havent shown themselves yet. Those two people are the key! The next time they strike, it will still be the same team as today, and those two people still wont appear. They will only appear suddenly at a critical moment, so that they can once again produce surprise and seize the Purple Crystal mine in one fell swoop! Ji Mo looked like a mastermind as he smiled a little. Such strategy, haha... Realization dawned upon Xiao Chenlei. You mean... Ji Mo smiled faintly. The man who spoke atst must have been the mastermind of the Nine Tribtions, but he clearly said that they woulde back after three days... Though he really had no reason to be so frank... So I concluded, they will definitely make aeback before the third day! That makes sense! Xiao Chenleis eyes brightened. So what you should do now, Elder Xiao, is to get rid of the traitor. Ji Mo said with great anxiety, ording to my guess, they definitely have a spy among us... Speaking of which, he stopped. But none of those present were stupid, of course they understood what he meant. They thought at the same time If the enemy didnt have a significant spy, how could they be so confident? And dared to attack this heavily guarded ground of the Xiao n? Chapter 1454 - The Nine Tribulations Make Their Move — The First Stop, Destroyed!

Chapter 1454 The Nine Tribtions Make Their Move The First Stop, Destroyed!

Xiao Chenlei thought about it for a while before he finally made a decision. Investigate this thoroughly at once! Transfer some more manpower over from the base camp. Other than that, pass down the order Responsibility lies on everyones shoulders; punishment will be extended to their families too if anything goes wrong. Ensure that nothing goes wrong in every single aspect.The enemy is not exceptionally strong this time. However, their joint strength is not to be underestimated! Thus, if any of you needs to head out for any reason, you must move in teams of three. Take up a battle-ready formation at all times. When Xiao Chenlei said this, he was rather emotional. He was thinking about the battle that had taken ce today. The more he thought about it, the more he felt bted fearing over him. Elder Master, are those people today really the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and his Nine Tribtions? Horse Face asked curiously. Theres no mistake about that for sure! Xiao Chenlei heaved a deep sigh. Its not just all of you who are in disbelief. Even this old man didnt expect that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master would choose us, the Xiao n, as his opponent when he makes his debut in the Nine Heavens! Could the Nine Tribtions Sword Master be from the Chu n? Horse Face frowned. At the side, Ji Mos ears also perked up. Not necessarily. Xiao Chenlei said, It was pitch-ck, so their faces couldnt be seen clearly. In addition, they came one after another and everything had taken ce amidst clouds of flying dust. Not just that, some of them had also changed their appearance... He paused for a moment before he went on. However, even if the Nine Tribtions Sword Master isnt from the Chu n, he is definitely rted to them. He circted his energy and treated his wounds as he spoke. At the very least, one of the Nine Tribtions must be from the Chu n! Everyone took in a sharp breath of air. If thats the case, this would mean that were standing against one of the future Nine Super ns! We must inform the n about this as soon as possible. Frowning, Xiao Chenlei asked, Is the Communication Jade still unusable? A troubled Horse Face replied, Yes, the Communication Jade ispletely unusable within the effective zone of the dragon and phoenix remains power. It is necessary to go out of Aspen Valley in order to resumemunications. Go out of Aspen Valley? Xiao Chenleis brows furrowed. Doesnt that mean that well end up entering their strike zone? Thats too risky. Wed better hurry and dispatch the Invisible Falcon. Alright. Someone went off hurriedly to pen the message and get ready to dispatch the Invisible Falcon. Sighing, Xiao Chenlei staunched his bleeding. A bearded Supreme Martial Artistmented in puzzlement, Elder Master, the battle earlier was visible to us at the bottom too. However, theres something that I cant figure out for the life of me. Xiao Chenlei let out a breath of air. Youre referring to my injuries? The bearded Supreme Martial Artist replied respectfully, Yes, one could easily tell from the battle earlier that that Sword Supremacy is fourth-grade at best, while that Saber Supremacy definitely hasnt crossed the boundary between immortal and mortal! As for the others, they are more or less third to fourth-grade too... Such levels of cultivation shouldnt have been able to breach your protective energy barrier at all... Even if they are the Nine Tribtions, they definitely shouldnt have been able to hurt the Elder Master. Much less... The bearded Supreme Martial Artist fell silent for a moment before he mustered the courage to finish his words. ...such grievous injuries. Xiao Chenlei sighed to the heavens. Theres naturally a reason for this. Everyones ears perked up to listen. Blinking, Ji Mo also leaned forward. Xiao Chenlei said, People have always said, When the Nine Tribtionse together, they are invincible! Today, I have finally understood the meaning behind these words. The first wave of attack, which was thebined attack of the Sword Supremacy and the Saber Supremacy, has already exceeded the power limit range of their own personal cultivation. As each of the Nine Tribtions appeared one after the other, the power of their attacks also became increasingly stronger. It was then that this old man finally realized that as long as the one striking was one of the Nine Tribtions, there seems to be a mysterious link among them that allows them to freely make use of each others remnant force to its limit... By the time the Sword Master struck, the power in that strike of his was already equivalent to an attacking from a seventh to eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! Sighing, Xiao Chenlei said, In the past, when people said When the Nine Tribtionse together, they are invincible, this old man refused to believe it. After all, the Nine Tribtions were ultimately made up of nine different people. There are both strong and weak people mixed in there. Even if they were to join hands, what can they do? Its only now that I realize... the Nine Tribtions naturallyplement each other... If this goes on, once all of them be Supreme Martial Artists, they will develop sessfully into greatness. Eliminating them... will be extremely difficult. When Xiao Chenlei finished, he sighed rather forlornly. His eyes stared nkly into the far distance, somewhat out of sorts. After a long while, he murmured, Todays trap was meant to kill them all... But judging from the situation today, if we can kill just one of them... ...victory will be ours! Xiao Chenlei uttered thest four words only after a long pause. Ill head to where the dragon and phoenix remains are and see if theres any way to move them out! Xiao Chenleis form moved and drifted toward the bottom of the cave. However, all of them felt as if the back of the Elder Master in this instant seemed rather... bleak. Xiao Chenleis telepathic message echoed in the bearded Supreme Martial Artists ear. If anything untoward happens... Preserve Jiang Yes life. This fellow may be our hope... The bearded man was stunned for a moment. By then, Xiao Chenlei had already gone far away. On the other side. Mo Tianji and the others hid quietly in the enormous phoenix nests at the top of the sycamore trees, watching the ce where the Yang n used to be and also where the current base camp of the Xiao n was. They could vaguely see someone going in the direction of the Purple Crystal mine. 40 to 50 people, all prepared and ready, followed after him. It was already theter half of the night! Mo Tianji mused for a moment. When he felt that they had more or less gone far enough, he waved and softly gave amand. Well take action in ten minutes. Flip the ground upwardspletely from underground and attack with full force immediately! Take note, all battles must end in two breaths at the longest. Destroy all their resources and withdraw immediately after that! In the Purple Crystal mine, a few Invisible Falcons spread their wings and took off into the air. They circled one round before swooping into the sky and flying swiftly to the east. With his head raised, the bearded Supreme Martial Artist watched as the Invisible Falcons soared into the skies and disappeared. He followed their trail for a period of time with his mental energy. After ensuring that they had already flown out of Aspen Valley, he set his mind at ease and turned around and left. Outside Aspen Valley. Yue Lingxue stood charmingly in the bright moonlight and mild breeze, his robes white as snow. It was as if his entire self had merged as one with the universe. He smiled lightly, his hands behind his back. The moment the bearded Supreme Martial Artist withdrew his divine sense, Yue Lingxue opened his eyes, a rxed smile appearing on the corners of his lips. Raising his head slightly, he said calmly, Come down! He reached out his arm, palm facing the sky. Rustling sounds subsequently rang out. Five Invisible Falcons pped their wings agitatedly as they plummeted several thousand feet down a straight path from the sky. Theynded quietly in Yue Lingxues palm, tilting their heads in puzzlement as they stared at this stranger, as if wondering why this person was here and why they couldnt fly anymore... A smiling Yue Lingxue said, Little fellow! He removed the cylinder from the Invisible Falcons leg and poured out the wax ball inside. He pinched it casually, disintegrating it instantly. Then, he let go of them. Smiling, he said, Go now... The five Invisible Falcons nced at him strangely, probably wondering to themselves, Is there something wrong with this person? Capturing us yet not doing anything to us... With their heads still tilted, they got up. Spreading their wings, they took flight into the sky once more. Before long, they had already vanished in the sky. Holding his hands behind his back, Yue Lingxue smiled, taking in the peace and quiet in the far distance. Then, he murmured softly, Tonight... the world shall enter an upheaval again. He reached his arm out. Looking at his fair fingers, he remarked softly, These hands are going to be covered in blood once again! ...Ten, nine... six... three, two, one! As Chu Yangs fingers bent one by one, Gu Duxing, Dong Wushang, Luo Kedi, Ao Xieyun, Xie Danqiong, Rui Butong, Mo Tianji, Mo Leier and Mo Qingwu struck out together! Several waves of rich and vigorous energy prated into the underground at the same time, permeating into the underground from all directions. Gradually, they formed a spider web-like structure in the underground and started spinning! Originally, It shouldve been Mo Tianji to give the signal, but he firmly insisted on giving this right to Chu Yang instead. Mo Tianjis reasoning was very simple An organization can only have one core! I can only takemand when you specifically say to have me takemand! But before that, it can only revolve around the core! Otherwise... it definitely wont do! When Chu Yang counted down to one, during that one instant of pause, the power of all ten of them erupted simultaneously! A thundering boom rang out! The entire Yang npound in Aspen Valley, along with the ground and a few earth mounds in the surroundings, as well as all the greenery, were tossed up into the sky in one motion! The chaos and the great battle earlier had convinced everyone that the Purple Crystal mine was where the true core battleground was. Hence, all the main battle forces had already gone there! Besides, although Xiao Chenlei did not believe Mo Tianji when he said three dayster, he would never think that they would actually be able tounch such a devastating attack tonight right after their great battle with a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! No matter what, their injuries were in no way something that could heal in a short amount of time. Even though Xiao Chenlei was also aware of the wonders of the Nine Tribtions Pill, it definitely wouldnt ur to him that the Nine Tribtions Pill could actually instantly heal even injuries such as broken bones and reinstate them to their original healthy state! All miraculous elixirs, even the mythical celestial elixir of immortals, would need time to take effect. However, the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill simply did possess such heaven-defying effects! Cries of surprise and rm could be heard from the still-intact houses in mid-air. The houses were then thrown forcefully up several thousand feet high into the sky! Chu Yangs countenance was calm andposed as he shouted, Go! With his sword in hand, ten thousand shes of icy light erupted from around him. His entire self shot outwards like a dazzling and colorful pir of light! He had merged together with his sword instantly. He wielded the Nine Tribtions Sword in a frenzied manner as he charged ahead! A ray of chilling light illuminates ten thousand feet, What harm is there in ughtering the entire world... He continued all the way until I hold the decisive power over ones life in my hand; the heavens are on the brink of copse when my fingers close. Wind and clouds gather when the nine tribtions disperse; blood stters like ink beyond the Nine Heavens. At the same time, he put all his power into the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique,unching all 24 moves from the first fragment to the sixth! The sword intent wasunched at the same time! In an instant, wind and thunder raged between heaven and earth. Blinding sword light seemed to envelop the moon and stars in the Nine Heavens! Lighting up the entire sky and ground at the same time! From another position, Gu Duxing charged out after merging with his sword. He was like a cold and sharp meteor shooting across the sky, drawing a lonely and stubborn arc! Dong Wushangs Dark Saber was like the skies copsing upon the earth, its saber light as if the milky way falling from the skies as he charged over with great momentum! Everywhere he passed by, his mighty momentum caused countless tall trees underneath him to break and fly everywhere! Chapter 1455 - Who In This World Shall Strive Against Us?!

1455 Who In This World Shall Strive Against Us?!

With a ferocious roar, Ao Xieyun flew into the air, his form stretching and curling with mighty momentum, like a golden dragon rising into the sky. With a golden sh, he charged wildly toward the buildings that had been thrown up into the air! Rui Butong let out a crisp cry, his body mounting into the air. Scorching mes suddenly emitted from his body, setting even the air on fire everywhere he went! And leaving behind a trail of broken bits and pieces of dimension in his path! Xie Danqiong leaped into the air. Right away, a long vine started to extend without limit in the air. At the end of the vine, a flower bud expanded slowly but vigorously in the wind. One could easily imagine that the point where he reached the targeted destination in mid-air where he was charging would be the exact moment when viburnum flowers would blossom vibrantly and perfectly into a booming explosion! Luo Kedi was like a pack of wolves charging forward. With a loud howl, he flew out from another direction! Mo Qingwu danced beautifully in her crimson robes, as if summoning all the fairies in heaven and on earth to dance. Amidst the boundless beauty of her lithe and graceful dance, her petite form shot into the sky, the Qing Wu Dream Saber transforming into a dreamscape of the vault of heaven in the air... Mo Leiers light and agile form sprung off the ground, blending into the void and vanishing without a trace. Thest one was, needless to say, Mo Tianji. Mo Tianji rose into the air. However, he didnt partake in the siege! Instead, he stood tall and high in the sky, calmly watching the spectacr sight unfolding before his eyes. In the forefront, sword light shot in every direction like the burning sun in the sky, bringing with it a momentum capable of destroying everything. It was the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, Chu Yang! Behind him, the brothers came charging from different directions, yet naturallying together to form an aligned line of battle. Just like a sword! A sword that had split open the entire night sky and was galloping unhindered and unobstructed in mid-air! The sword tip, Gu Duxing! A speck of icy light glinted and glittered coldly, awe-inspiring and solitary. It carried a sharpness that could pierce through all, cold, wild and intractable as it rushed forward with no regard for anything! On the left, Dong Wushang was like the sword spine, moving forward in a broad and mighty manner! On the right, Ao Xieyun was just like the sword edge. With the momentum of a golden dragon, he moved and maneuvered freely with an irresistible might! Xie Danqiong was in a league of his own, forming the sword body in the center. Luo Kedi and Rui Butong were as though the hand guards on each side of the sword hilt. Mo Qingwus crimson robes floated and fluttered, her dance stunning the heavens. Amidst the mighty and overwhelming current of energy, her form flickered and swayed close to them, determined and resolute! The entire sword formed a mighty current capable of wreaking havoc in the universe, crashing wildly everywhere it went by! And the one assumingmand at the back was the still and unmoving Mo Tianji! Mo Tianji stood there quietly, watching the spectacr sight in front of him. His eyes couldnt help but turn rather moist. Once upon a time, he and these brothers of his were still battling and ying mind games in the Middle Three Heavens. In that world where even an Emperor-level could already reign in their n, they had thought themselves powerful and omnipotent, watching the world beneath their feet with detachment, yet having no idea just how big the world actually was! But now, they had insteade together to form such a flood current capable of changing the Nine Heavens! In this instant, Mo Tianji could suddenly feel something very clearly. As the brothers charged out mightily, a sense of lofty and noble sentiments suddenly overcame him! As if dering the arrival of an era! The Nine Tribtions brothers converging in the azure skies! The Sword Master and the universe sweeping away all obstacles in the way! The wind and clouds rising in an upheaval in the Nine Heavens! Who in the world shall strive against us! Mo Tianjis body shook rather fiercely. He could feel this clearly Destiny is in our hands! The world is in our hands! The vast and mighty wind and clouds are in our hands! This is the Nine Tribtions Sword! This is the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! These are the Nine Tribtions! And I am one of them! Mo Tianji wasnt the only one. In this instant, whether it was Chu Yang, Gu Duxing, Dong Wushang... or even Ji Mo who was still bedridden in the Purple Crystal mine! All of them felt this clearly as one. The ones to rule the universe can only be us, the Nine Tribtions! And I am one of them! With a thunderous battle cry, a hotblooded Chu Yang stormed right into the building which used to belong to the Yang n. A thousand feet above ground, he went charging in! Rampaging sword light exploded like a bomb in this instant, shooting outwards in every direction. Everywhere the sword light passed by, everything in the vicinity turned into dust right away! Even the greenery, food and livestock inside, including humans! Everything was reduced to dust! Chu Yangs sword impetus continued raging without even a moments pause, storming straight in! Not turning back at all! Not turning corners at all! Charging straight into the sky on the opposite! Next was Gu Duxing, the cold and aloof solitary swordsman. Heunched the most powerful sword strike he had ever disyed in his entire life up to this point, charging in brutally from the diagonal! Everywhere he passed by, everything was pierced right through before exploding in mid-air! Amid Dong Wushangs howl, the wind and clouds shook wildly and turbulently. His Dark Saber came crushing mercilessly like a huge wave shooting up to the heavens. Everywhere it went was as if a whirlwind wasing through Not a single thing left intact! Next came Ao Xieyun, Xie Danqiong, Luo Kedi, Rui Butong and Mo Qingwu... They went by in a howling whizz! After all of them had gone through the target, they could already determine without even looking back that that hugepound that had been thrown up into the sky by all of them, as well as that thick ground surface and the mountains, forests, ground and hills in the surroundings... All of them had been smashed into dust! There might have been people screaming during the process, but... none of them had taken any notice. In any case, this temporary base camp of the Xiao n was already thoroughly destroyed! As Mo Leier, thest one to attack, had concealed herself in the void before attacking, by the time she reached the area, she discovered that she was charging through a cloud of dust. She didnt even hit anything whole, not even something the size of a fingernail! It was as if the only thing she had done was just muster all her strength and run with all her might! She couldnt help but be astounded by thebat power of Chu Yang and the others! These fellows were seriously too abnormal... They didnt even leave anything for her. A repressed Mo Leier turned and ran back swiftly, yet she found herselfgging at the back once again. Everyone who struck before her had already transformed into rays of light sprinting back wildly. Even though Mo Qingwu was thest one, she was still ahead of her. With a whoosh, Chu Yang was the first tond in front of Mo Tianji, followed by... whoosh, whoosh, whoosh Everyone else also returned andnded one by one! Mo Tianji didnt give anyments at all Appraising something that was already done was purely bted and unnecessary. As long as Mo Tianji didnt discover any ws or openings in the process, he definitely wouldnt offer any conclusion... He only asked hurriedly, Are you tired? Can you still execute the same attack like the one just now one more time? No problem at all! Dong Wushang let out an unfetteredugh. All the other brothers also gave the same response. Great! Mo Tianji turned around swiftly and pointed somewhere. Hide there and immediately prepare tounch an ambush! Hurry! Chu Yang gave a wave. Follow me, everyone! None of the brothers had any objections, filing after him one by one. At once, the ce became void of human presence. Mo Tianji pointed at different spots in session. Duxing, your position is over there. Wushang and Leier, over at that side. Chu Yang and Qingwu, over here. Ao Xieyun and Luo Kedi, over there. Rui Butong, youre toe with me. Xie Danqiong, go over there... At their respective positions assigned by Mo Tianji, everyone vanished instantly. Regte yourselves to your best condition. Should you see enemies approaching, you need only to repeat the same attack from earlier, and then return and gather at the position we were at before we came here! No one is to linger to battle; only one strike is allowed! Mo Tianjis voice seemed as if the drifting breeze. I repeat Only one strike is allowed! Everyone nodded one by one,pletely focused! It hadnt even been the span of a breath since Mo Tianji gave his instructions when human figures appeared high in the air in the area ahead of them. 30 to 40 people flew over in a panic! The one in the lead had such a long horse-like face! These were people at the Purple Crystal mine who had gotten wind of what happened and came over immediately to assist. This was seriously out of their expectations. They had only just suffered a siege over there where even a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist had been injured. It hadnt been long since they transferred arge group of manpower over to the other side and now, they had actually suffered a devastating blow over here right away! At this point, Xiao Chenlei was still in the midst of treating his wounds. Two eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artists also needed to stay behind to guard the dragon and phoenix remains. Thus, they could only dispatch these people toe over and check if they could still save a few of their nsmen... After all, out of the ones on guard duty here, there were two fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artists and three to four first to second-grade Supreme Martial Artists. Surely they couldnt all be wiped out in just one move? And so, Supreme Martial Artist Horse Face led the others here in a hurry, in a panic and with great apprehension. The moment he turned the corner and his eyes fell on where the base camp used to be, he let out a heartrending and deafening bellow. Ahhhh... Im going to kill you bastards! Aaaahhhh... The manor had actually been totally erased from existence! There was a spanking new gigantic pit in the ground! The surroundings were silent, as though a ghost town. Supreme Martial Artist Horse Face was torn by grief, wishing he could die. My son! My grandson! My... Aaahhh!! Im going to storm t Mountain Ridge now and wipe out the Chu n! And leave nothing alive there... He charged down in a mad frenzy. The moment he did, everyone else behind him followed. It was as if mes were spitting from their eyes. A vast expanse of tnd stretched out in front of them. Not even a single tree could be seen; it was truly a wide stretch of tnd... Thus, while the Xiao n experts stayed alert, their minds also settled at ease slightly and they swooped downwards! Right at this moment, a ray of light suddenly shot into the sky, spreading into a swift and forceful ray of sword light spanning a thousand feet. It reached them practically in just a sh! A voice said leisurely, A ray of chilling light illuminates ten thousand feet! What harm is there in ughtering the entire world?! ng! A sword hum resounded All the swords of the Supreme Martial Artists using swords produced a hum simultaneously! A Sword Supremacy! The Sword Supremacy had actually appeared again after exchanging blows with the ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, Xiao Chenlei! All the Xiao n experts were terribly astounded by this! He had already recovered when the Elder Master hadnt even recovered? By the time the sword hum rang out, that ray of sword light had already hurtled into the crowd in an unbridled and domineering manner. It met head-on the sword light hastilyunched by the Xiao n experts. A burst of intense light that could almost blind a person suddenly erupted! At this point, yet another sword hum was hearding out of nowhere! A ray of bitingly cold and sharp sword light arrived where they were! The Xiao n members went into a state of disorder at once! What the f*ck! Why is there another Sword Supremacy! The cry of a saber resounded, as though the roar of a tiger and a dragon! A ng rang out next, followed by a scream! People came rushing over from all directions, intertwining and intecing. There were a total of 38 Xiao n experts, a headcount far higher than Chu Yang and the others. Yet in this instant, they were pushed into a disadvantageous situation. They felt like there were enemies at both their front and back, as if a thousand strong troop of soldiers was trampling on them at the same time! As a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist and the one whose cultivation was the strongest among the Xiao n experts, Supreme Martial Artist Horse Face immediately yelled, Form the cylindrical array! As long as we can block the first hit! Well be able to... aahhh~~~ Before he even finished, he suddenly let out a tragic cry. Chu Yang had already stormed in. With a sh of his sword and the sword intent, the sword in Horse Faces hand disintegrated right away. Chu Yang rushed past him thereafter, while Supreme Martial Artist Horse Face was thrown into the air. Gu Duxings sword arrived right after. Supreme Martial Artist Horse Face struck out with his palms, dealing a ferocious palm strike. Gu Duxing broke through the impact of the palm strike and entered the crowd directly. Dong Wushangs great saber then came cleaving down on him without even a moments pause. After Supreme Martial Artist Horse Faces line of defense was forcibly breached by two consecutive powerful attacks, he was close to staggering. Without anywhere to hide, he could only circte his energy and raise his arms to resist the attack. Dong Wushangs sabernded, the impact splintering Horse Faces arms into 1,700 to 1,800 pieces right away! In this instant, Supreme Martial Artist Horse Faces scream practically shot right up into the Nine Heavens Imperial Court! However, in front of him, Ao Xieyun and Luo Kedis swords were already flying toward him. Xie Danqiongs viburnum flowers blossomed while Mo Qingwu, her crimson robes as if in a dream, came toward him, one after another... Chapter 1456 - Annihilation

Chapter 1456 Annihtion

Dong Wushang was still in the midst ofnding, but his thunderous and lightning-like saber strike had already cleaved onto Supreme Martial Artist Horse Faces palm!Much like a bolt of lightning crashing down with a boom upon a locust! A series of thin and crisp cracks rang out instantly. Supreme Martial Artist Horse Face staggered backward with a tragic scream. His arms, from his palms all the way to the shoulders, had already broken into countless bits and pieces. After his saber made contact, Dong Wushang leaped past him into the air without any expression. Holding his saber, he pushed forward unopposed, stepping on Supreme Martial Artist Horse Faces head. His foot pushed against his head and he shot out with a whoosh, entering the crowd! Dong Wushang had originally wanted to smash that fellows head right into smithereens with his foot, but one must admit that a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artists physical body was simply too sturdy. His head was simply too firm and robust; when stepped on, it actually only let out a crack, like that of bone dislocation, and didnt explode on the spot. Second Master Dong found this rather strange. Damn, I actually didnt make his head explode when I stepped on him? Whats going on? If not for him keeping firmly in mind Mo Tianjis instructions where one was only allowed to strike once, Second Master Dong really wanted to turn back and step on him again. He just didnt believe that he couldnt make his head explode... However, this one step of his held extraordinary meaning! Horse Face screamed tragically, his neck almost broken by this step and tilted to one side. The strong and forceful impact thrust his body forward with his neck still tilted to the side. What came toward him next was Ao Xieyuns golden dragon-like sword light. With a sh of sword light, his left arm, together with his shoulder, disappeared with a swish. Ao Xieyun charged right past him, not lingering even a moment more! A tragic scream was just about to escape his throat when sword light shed once more. Letting out a howl, Second Master Luo charged toward him excitedly! Swish! Supreme Martial Artist Horse Faces right arm, together with his shoulder, was lopped off. The moment Second Master Luo saw that this fellow was already of no danger, he kicked him in the crotch along the way. Then, with another loud howl, he dived into the crowd, fangs bared and ws brandished! Xie Danqiong was unable to hold back his momentum. The first burst of viburnum flowers bloomed right in front of Supreme Martial Artist Horse Face. Under his aggrieved, hateful, terrified and hopeless gaze, his left leg went hurtling to the north and his right leg to the south with a couple of swooshes. With a loud boom, a huge hole appeared in his chest. Xie Danqiongs handsome brows drew together. With a murmur of How ill-boding!, he disappeared without a trace. Only then did the body of Supreme Martial Artist Horse Face start to fall apart, slowly separating into several pieces! Mo Qingwu had only just rushed over with her Qing Wu Dream Saber in hand when the body of this great Supreme Martial Artist suddenly split apart bizarrely right in front of her... From the head to the body, splitting into their respective parts. The young girl was so frightened that she let out a loud scream. With a whoosh, she turned and went around him, flying straight into the crowd with all her might. Mo Leier subsequently came charging over. Just as she did, Supreme Martial Artist Horse Faces body just so happened to split apartpletely. The great ck Devil Young Master absurdly dived through a persons body just like that! After diving through it, Eldest Young Miss Mo even looked back in absurdity. This is really strange. The moment this person saw meing, he automatically split his body apart to let me through... Ive seen many who gave way to me, but this is truly the first time seeing someone doing it to such a thorough extent... Mo Leier charged right through without any obstructions! Mo Tianji didnt take part in the battle this time as well, continuing to watch them again. He discovered something very interesting and very puzzling. That was... From the beginning to the end, it was the brothers who had been attacking. In fact, even his younger sister, Mo Qingwu, had struck. However, from the start to the end, Mo Leier had been drifting outside of this group! One could vaguely sense that her aura was tied closely to and inseparable from only Dong Wushangs. Her aura was ultimately dissociated from the rest. Or rather, it was that enigmatic aura which naturally repelled her and kept her on the outside. But what Mo Tianji couldnt understand was that his own younger sister, Mo Qingwu, was included instead. At any given time, her aura revolved closely around Chu Yang who was right in the center! This was an extremely mysterious and inexplicable feeling! Mo Tianji watched the stars and clouds in the sky as he calcted in his mind while making deductions. His brows furrowed, nine shiny copper coins spun constantly in his hands held behind his back, as though the coins were alive. In this blood-filled night sky and brutal massacre, his consciousness was instead unprecedentedly clear. As if a clear thread of thought had suddenly been revealed in that mysterious and bewildering Heavenly Secret in this instant. From the start till the end, his focus remained on two people Chu Yang and Mo Qingwu. To Mo Tianjis shock, he discovered that the auras of these two were practically the same and inseparable from each other! From the start till the end, Chu Yang was the dominant factor, with Mo Qingwu following after him unconditionally. This gave Mo Tianji a certain feeling Should Chu Yang nt the fields, Mo Qingwu would definitely water the crops. Should Chu Yang boil water, then Mo Qingwu would definitely be cooking. If Chu Yang were the Emperor, Mo Qingwu would definitely be the Empress! If Chu Yang became a bandit, then Mo Qingwu would definitely intercept and rob others! If Chu Yang became a beggar, then the one following behind him carrying a rod to chase dogs away would definitely be Mo Qingwu! Should Chu Yangmit murder, Mo Qingwu would definitely fetch him the knife! While this feeling made Mo Tianji feel gratified and set his mind at ease, it also made him shiver somewhat despite the temperature! To what extent did these two lives have to correspond with each other in order for such a situation to appear? Mo Tianji mused deeply about this. Could this be what they call a match destined by heaven? But Chu Yang clearly had other women too... Could it be... that this was what they called fate? Chu Yangs current bond with Mo Qingwu was basically identical to the one between Dong Wushang and Mo Leier. The only difference was that Mo Qingwu was within this group atmosphere while Mo Leier wasnt! Could my younger sister... be one of the Nine Tribtions too? Or is it just because Chu Yang is the Sword Master? Mo Tianji let out a silentugh at his own ridiculous thought. As everyone was aware, no two people in the Nine Tribtions would have the same surname! This was the first reason. The second reason was that there were no women in the Nine Tribtions! Therefore, Mo Qingwu obviously wasnt part of the Nine Tribtions. As Mo Tianjis hands pressed together, the nine shiny copper coins vanished at once. He secretly sighed inwardly. No wonder Xiao Fengyun was able to establish a foothold in the Upper Three Heavens even with his meager Monarch-level cultivation! It was because this Controlling The World Divine Technique was peerless and unparallelled, evenpared to the n of intelligences ability to look into and control Heavenly Secrets! Because it could directly engage with the operation of Heavenly Secrets! This sort of condition allowed him to be prepared in advance right from the start, no matter who he was up against. Just like his spark of inspiration right now. It was just a pity that all of Xiao Fengyuns efforts ultimately ended up in vain in the end. That was because... First of all, his martial prowess was still too low. Secondly, his Controlling The World Divine Technique was in no way near a truly profound level yet! On the other side, sword light shed and saber light rampaged. All of them kept firmly in mind the only allowed to strike once rule, each of them performing at their peak this time. Amid tragic screaming and crying, the brothers entered the crowd from the front and left from either the sides or the back. Without even turning back, they went their separate ways and disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye! Coming without warning and going without warning; converging and dispersing like the wind. At this moment, the severed limbs from the battle in mid-air hadnt evennded yet! It was only after a brief moment that thuds could be heard. They finallynded on the ground, producing sounds of impact froming into contact with the ground! All the Xiao n Supreme Martial Artists started to curse and swear aloud. After this quick and ferocious onught that hade out of nowhere, the original team of 38 Supreme Martial Artists was left with only 17 people now. Half of them had been taken out! Other than Horse Face in the forefront, who had died after being hacked into pieces by flying swords and sabers, being a high-grade Supreme Martial Artist, the rest of the fourth-grade and fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists in the team were unharmed. However, all the Supreme Martial Artists third-grade and below had died without even a single one left! This bunch of fellows truly bullied the weak and feared the strong! If not for the fact that they had caught them off-guard, they could have totally wiped out the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and his Nine Tribtions! But... after regaining their senses from the confusion and disorientation, the only thing within their sight was the stars and moon in the sky... The wind sobbed and the trees wept... There were 38 of them when they came, yet 21 of them were lost mid-way. They were still chatting with each other just a moment ago, yet in the blink of an eye, they were now separated by life and death. All of them felt rather distressed and dismal. Inplete silence, they carried out their original mission and headed to the old site of the Yang n to take a look nheless. When they ascertained that not even a single person was still alive, they hurried back. Without even turning back, the brothers, brimming with murderous intent, weaved through the surroundings and converged at the prenned location. Other than Luo Kedi and Ao Xieyun who had suffered mild injuries, everyone else was basically unharmed. There was a huge bruise on Dong Wushangs shoulder, but this bit of injury was practically no different from tickling to Second Master Dong. Despite how a heartache-filled Mo Leier applied salve on him, there was no change in Second Master Dongs expression nor did his heart race. He actually even kept saying, Whats the big deal about this? Even the mildest injury which Second Master here suffered since he was young is more serious than this! Even a mosquito bite could give me a bruise bigger than this. Mo Leier was so annoyed that she wanted to bite him. Luo Kedi remarked in envy, Sigh, Fourth Brother Dong is just so impressive and iparably mighty, actually turning the ck Devil renowned in the Middle Three Heavens into a gentle Fourth Sister-inw Dong... Rui Butong pursed his lips and said, What do you know? When this gentle Fourth Sister-inw Dong gets angry, youll discover that this iparably mighty Fourth Brother Dong of yours immediately turns into a littlemb that wishes it could wag its tail and bleat. Everyone burst intoughter. Smiling, Mo Tianji said, Nows not the time to be joking around. Let me ask all of you, do you still have confidence inunching the same attack as earlier? Absolutely no problem! replied all of them in unison. Great! Well begin our third attack tonight now! Mo Tianji took the lead. Follow me for the third attack! After the battle, out of the 38 Supreme Martial Artists who had gone over to check on the old site of the Yang n and provide aid to the personnel on guard there, only 17 of them remained. As they headed back, they cursed and ranted non-stop. The other partys viciousness and shamelessness filled all of them with great hatred. However, they came and went like shadows. Their touch-and-go way of attacking truly gave them a splitting headache. At the same time as all of them were overwhelmed by grief and indignation, they were also rather relieved. Fortunately... That terrifying wave of attacks earlier didntnd on me. If their target had been me, Id probably already be... When they thought of all the limbs that had fallen from the sky as though dumplings into a pot, chills ran down their spines... They were rather quiet during the whole journey. All of them were on high alert. If the other party repeated the same thing again... What should they do? Thus, they were extremely cautious the entire way. However, nothing happened the whole way. Everything was calm and peaceful. When they finally saw the Purple Crystal mine in the distance, all of them breathed a sigh of relief. They walked forward another distance and finally entered the vicinity of the Purple Crystal mine. In fact, they could already see the lights in the Purple Crystal mine without even using their cultivation. Only then did all of them finally set their minds at easepletely. The moment they did, it was as if they had copsed. One must admit that all of them were indeed very fearful. They smiled in self-mockery one by one, flying towards the mine with ease. Right at this moment, a terrifying wave of murderous intent surged in front of them without warning. Several rays of sword light shed in front of them like shooting stars, hurtling forward like bolts of lightning! A cold and sinister voice ordered, Wipe them out! With a loud boom, the whole ce turned into hell! Mo Tianjis third wave of attack wasunched at a point where the enemys defenses were the lowest and at their most unprepared state! Chapter 1457 - Endless Harassment Attacks

Chapter 1457 Endless Harassment Attacks

Smoke and dust pervaded the air in front of the Purple Crystal mine.Xiao Chenlei trembled all over as he stared at the dead bodies strewn all over in front of him. His silent fury had already turned into zing mes which burned almost even himself into ashes! Just a moment ago, that bunch of goddamn rogues had ambushed his men right in front of his eyes! Out of the 17 Supreme Martial Artists there, 16 of them died in this attack! Even thest surviving one was on hisst breath, his body riddled with wounds! The enemy assault hade at them like a sh of lightning,unching before one even realized and ending before one could even react! It was simply too out of the blue. It gave them absolutely no chance to counter-attack nor pursue the attackers at all. Afterunching a one-strike attack, they withdrew immediately with no regard as to whether their attacksnded or not! The standard style of an assassin! Up against such enemies, no matter how infuriated Xiao Chenlei was, there was nothing he could do about it! Even if his cultivation was exceptionally high, what could he do when the enemy refused to engage in a head-on battle and was even well-versed in concealment tactics? The only thing he could do was to sigh andment in frustration. During the next four to five days, Mo Tianji tookmand of the brothers to conduct multiple raids, setting them into action frequently. They seized every opportunity to attack and assaulted the enemy from all directions. And every time, they would escape the moment they attacked! He woulde like a shadow, and he would leave without a trace! They came and went like shadows, leaving behind no traces of themselves! Even their poorest battle results had resulted in two to three casualties. Naturally, their most glorious battle results werent that great either, only killing slightly more than ten people and destroying a few facilities... But against such an attacking style, the Xiao n members were so tormented that they were already close to breaking down. Everyone was fearful and jittery, scaring themselves at the mere rustle of leaves in the wind and seeing enemies in every bush and tree. To them, it seemed as if enemies would storm them from the back anytime and anywhere... The current situation is that the enemy has more manpower than we do. If we engage them in a proper fight, well be done for. Thus, when the enemy thinks that we will strike for sure, even if we have absolute confidence in victory, we mustnt move! If we fight them head-on, even a sure victory would result in us bearing losses! When killing enemies on the battlefield, there is no problem in resorting to every conceivable means! As such, at the point when they believe that we wont strike, we must instead take action. Not just that, we must also strike in session! While we are capable of wiping out the enemy should we engage them in a proper battle, we would need to bear losses on our end too. On the other hand, conducting ten raids can also allow us to annihte the enemy while avoiding the need for us to bear losses. In that case... As long as no special circumstances crop up, even if we must conduct 20 raids, I would still avoid having to bear that bit of loss on our end. Thus, in this battle operation, no one is allowed to take more than one opportunity to strike in every raid and battle! Itd be the best if you deal only one attack each! In a dark corner, Mo Tianji patiently exined the battle strategy for the operation this time. Therefore, do not think of this as something embarrassing, much less hold pedantic mindsets such as I am a gentleman and I should fight people in an aboveboard manner. On the battlefield, there is only life and death, victory and loss between enemies. There are no gentlemen or despicable scoundrels! At present, we have already conducted more than 30 sessful raids in thest five days... so the subsequent raids are going to be tougher. Furthermore, weve basically attacked them everyday during thest five days, so they will definitely be on guard now... Therefore, well rest for today. Mo Tianji issued the order to rest. All the brothers felt as if they had just been granted amnesty. Weve really been worked to the bone during thesest few days. While the Xiao n members are certainly jittery and on edge, how can we possibly not be nervous too? In fact, every single one of us is even more tired than they are. Were practically all worn out and exhausted from running about on these missions... And now, this Mo Tianji who has been exploiting us like a tyrant has finally been pricked by his conscience. The group dispersed at once. Dong Wushang and Mo Leier disappeared together in the blink of an eye, while the others chatted idly in every pose and position one could imagine. Mo Tianji, who hadnt participated in any of the battles this whole time, started to carry out manualbor. First, he used his internal energy to excavate a cave, soundlessly creating a resting area in the underground. Then, he used Purple Crystals to set up an array on the surface, constructing a natural array formation before allowing the brothers to go in. Mo Tianji said, Rest assured and sleep without concern about snoring. With this array, nobody will hear you even if you overturn the heavens in here! The moment he said that, the sound of loud snoring could already be heard. Mo Qingwu shifted sneakily to lean against Chu Yang before closing her eyes and falling asleep peacefully. When Mo Tianji caught sight of what she did, he couldnt help but sigh again. A puzzled Chu Yang looked over at him curiously. When he saw Mo Tianjis somewhat fuming expression, he realized right away the reason for his annoyance. Winking at him smugly, he pulled Mo Qingwu into his arms before closing his eyes and falling asleep too, a smile on his lips. Mo Tianji could only fume silently. Over here, they had certainly gone into vacation mode and entered a state of rxation. Every one of them slept soundly andfortably. However, over at the other side, how could the Xiao n possibly sleep in peace? They had been assaulted for five consecutive days! The raids came at different timings everyday. How could such losses be described with just one word tragic? On the first day, the other party came and fought a great battle with the Elder Master. They had thought that everyone was heavily injured after the battle and so, there wouldnt be any movement within the next two to three days. In the end, the other partyunched a raid on the base camp that very night! They threw the whole base camp into the sky with a great flourish. The raid this time was extremely vicious and savage, causing the Xiao n members to end up having to eat only the food they carried on themselves. Of course, these were all experts from the Xiao n. No matter what happened, they wouldnt die of starvation. However, all of them had assumed that since the other party had already achieved such a battle objective, they would definitely hold off further attacks for the time being. Who knew that right after they had raided the base camp, they immediatelyunched a sneak attack on the reinforcements while they were still trying to catch their breath! And this wasnt the end yet! After the reinforcement troops suffered heavy casualties, they finally withdrew. Shortly after, they were besieged a second time at the entrance to the Purple Crystal mine! They were wiped out in the blink of an eye. On the first night, four raids were carried out, every single time at a timing outside of their expectations. On the second night, the Xiao n members searched for a whole day and night without any discoveries. But the moment night fell, the entire Purple Crystal mine was actually attacked by the enemy! At that point, the sky had only just turned dark. Nobody would have expected a raid to take ce at that timing. Didnt raids typically take ce in the second half of the night? And so, they suffered aplete defeat once more. Before they could even reorganize themselves, the other party actually executed once more the same attack from the same position they had originally attacked from! Xiao Chenlei flew into a towering rage,unching a mighty attack of divine wrath. He overturned and crushed that entire expanse ofnd with his ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist cultivation but to no avail. After that, the first half of the night passed and they finally determined that the enemy wasnt going to attack again. But when it was almost daybreak, they came again. The Xiao n experts almost broke down then. The most shameless thing was that shortly after daybreak, they were attacked again! And then once more right after... They actually suffered a total of 12 raids in a single day! Every time they were attacked, this thought would ur to the Xiao n members This should be thest one for today, right? And yet... it simply wasnt! More just kepting, and it repeated again and again... Every time, it began in the blink of an eye and before one could even finish blinking, everything had already ended... Atst, the Xiao n experts understood something It looked like this bunch of fellows were going to torment them for a day... Every time they reached this point, hatred would fill all of them. Even if they had to sacrifice sleep, they would stay on high alert regardless and fight them with their full power... Then, the other party fellpletely silent and stoppeding. One didnt even need to imagine the frustration and wariness in the Xiao n experts that night. All the way until nighttime on the fourth day, nothing happened at all. Everyone was so tired that they wanted to die. Just as they wanted to take a break, they were suddenly attacked again. It wasnt even just once but thrice in session. Just as everyone was wondering whether this was going to continue up to 12 times again... The other partys actions came to a sudden stop again. They thought that the other party was going to attack again at close to daybreak but they didnt in the end. When they saw the sun already shining high up above their heads, all of them cursed and swore before they finally went to rest for a while... Who knew that the attacks woulde again right at this point! Not just that, the moment they attacked, it went on for four to five times... ... In short, they just couldnt figure out the other partys battle strategy! After being raided countless times, from the initial fury and raging wrath, Xiao Chenleis emotions slowly turned into that of resignation. He sighed to the heavens. As expected, the think-tank of the Nine Tribtions trulyes and goes like a shadow! Against such mind battles, theres nothing that this old man can do at all! We can only look for an opportunity again and again... But how would they possibly give us such an opportunity... Feeling the same way too, all of them sighed to the heavens in unison. If not for the fact that the dragon and phoenix remains were here and were of great importance, Xiao Chenlei would already have led his men back to the n long ago, rather than staying here and suffering this ridiculous and endless frustration. Yet... the dragon and phoenix bones couldnt be transported away nor disassembled. Neither could it be broken into pieces, much less lifted... There was nothing Xiao Chenlei could do about this. They could neither leave nor retaliate. Yet if they stayed, it was terribly frustrating! Neither being able to advance nor retreat was what was the most torturous. At this point, after having just suffered an attack, all the Xiao n members hade to understand something There was no way that the other party would give up. Everyday, no matter the time, they would definitely attack no matter what... Thus, all of them were on painstakingly high alert. But... after half a day went by, they became even more nervous. The day went by... and they became increasingly nervous... When night fell, all the more they were on edge... Yet all the way till noon on the seventh day, the enemy didnt show up at all! Xiao Chenlei was in a thundering rage! Although the enemy was nowhere to be seen the entire time, as time went by, the Xiao n experts instead became more and more high-strung. Even when Xiao Chenlei tried to ay their fears, it was to no avail. After all, the enemy might appear at any moment... Watching the 300-over people in the mine, Xiao Chenlei was rather dismal. Ever since the Xiao n had stepped into this ce and discovered the dragon and phoenix bones, they had immediately informed the n. The n moved on a grand scale and had dispatched a team of 700 men here, all of them experts above Monarch-level. And now, they had already lost 500 of them within a span of six days! At this point, there was already no one remaining from the Monarch-level experts. Everyone below seventh-grade Martial Saint had also beenpletely wiped out. Among the remaining 300, slightly over 100 of them were purely miners... Out of the remaining 200-over experts, less than half of them were unscathed... Xiao Chenlei heaved a heavy sigh. Withdraw all the guards on the outer boundary and get them to gather here where the dragon and phoenix bones are. Firstly, we can concentrate our forces and secondly, everyone can also rest a little. Thirdly... the dragon and phoenix bones cannot be destroyed. And with them here, the mountain is indestructible. Well wait for them right here and fight to the death with them! Everyones spirits were revived. Atst, a bit of hope appeared in their eyes. Everyone moved ording to the n and filed into the mine one by one. Needless to say, the gravely injured Second Master Ji also got to withdraw into the mine with good reason. In here, after being bedridden for eight days, Ji Mo finally saw the dragon and phoenix bones with his own eyes for the first time! Chapter 1458 - Poison, Killing Them All!

Chapter 1458 Poison, Killing Them All!

It was only on the ninth day that there was finally enemy movement!When the Xiao n experts hiding in the mine suddenly heard the st of sword aura above them, they couldnt help but exchange looks. There was even some smug gloating in them. Damn you, you may be as cunning as a fox, but even your attack has amounted to nothing this time, hasnt it? Its just a mountain outside without anyone there at all. Ambushing us? Well tire the hell out of you! As expected, after wreaking havoc, the enemy retreated immediately! Well aware since a long time ago that rushing out upon hearing the enemy attack was of no help to the situation, Xiao Chenlei remained unmoving as well. He merely waited quietly. Little rascals, what Im more afraid of is that you wont show up instead. If you want the dragon and phoenix bones, then the only thing you can do is to enter the mine. Once you do, the terrain is not going to be as spacious as the outside. In here, theres absolutely no way you cane and go like the wind after striking just once! In addition, due to the presence of the dragon and phoenix bones, this ce is indestructible. Thus... as long as all of you dare to step into the mine, even if you are the Nine Tribtions, you can only end up dead in here! Fury burned fiercely in Xiao Chenleis eyes. Blood debts must be repaid with blood! The blood of people from my Xiao n dont flow that easily without a price. There was only one thing which Xiao Chenlei found strange right now ording to the time, the Invisible Falcons he had dispatched some time back should already have arrived at the n during this period of time. The n should also have reacted and responded by now. Why was it that there was no newsing back at all? What was going on? On the outside. A smiling Mo Tianji watched the quiet mountaintop, the corners of his lips curling up in a rarely-seen rxed manner. As expected, theyve retreated to the inside. Chu Yang smiled. Tianji, right from the start, your intentions werent to wipe them out outside, right? Did you intend to drive them into the mine from the start? Smiling, Mo Tianji nodded. Yes, there are too many of them. The moment it reaches a point ofplete defeat, there will inevitably be people whom weve left out who will try desperately to escape. If that happens, theres no way we can go after and kill them all! Our secrets and identities will then end up being leaked. To us at the moment, this is something that we cannot afford. Thus, we drive them into a corner relentlessly, forcing them toe up with a foolproof solution before they break downpletely. And this one and only solution is to hide in the mine! Inside, its easy for them to defend but difficult for outsiders to breach. Neither is the ce spacious, so it is not advantageous to us if we wish to attack. Should we storm in, it would be no different from walking right into a trap... Therefore, this is their best solution. Mo Tianji smiled withplete reassurance. As expected, this Elder Master of the Xiao n is rather smart after all. Chu Yang let out a loudugh. But theres something you said that makes a lot of sense. Hiding in the mine is indeed the best way to counter us right now. Since we cant go in, what should we do? Mo Tianji replied calmly, Since I cane up with a solution for them, of course I can resolve it too. How do we resolve it? Chu Yang chuckled sneakily. With you, of course. Mo Tianji turned to look at him. Youre the Lord Sword Master. Such a demanding task can only be entrusted to you. Chu Yang rubbed his nose as he gave him a wry smile. I knew it. Youre eyeing that spare bit of supplies I have. Mo Tianji smiled. The air in the mine will definitely be polluted and the venttion inside poor... Thus, after driving them inside such a ce, there are typically three methods we can employ to send them to their deaths. If Ao Xieyuns Secret Book of Dragons has been practiced to a profound level, we can flood them with Heavenly Heavy Water This is the first method. If Rui Butongs cultivation has reached a certain level, we can also use the heavenly fire of nirvana to burn them to death... Of course, neither of these two methods are viable at this point. Thus, we can only use the third method, which is... poison! The corners of Mo Tianjis lips quirked up strangely. I dont believe that with your connections to the Poison Doctor Wu Juecheng and with how your younger sister is his sessor, she wouldnt give you, her elder brother, a bit of poison for self-defense? Blinking, he went on. The average poison wont be able to kill a Supreme Martial Artist, of course. Neither can it get past a Supreme Martial Artist without being discovered. But ording to what I know, the Poison Doctor Wu Juechengs Shadowless Poison is an exception. Chu Yang gave him a wry smile. She certainly gave me quite a bit, but I dont have much left anymore... I surmise that after this time, itll be depleted. Mo Tianji replied solemnly, I only care about whats in front of me at the moment and not the future! After saying these words with a grim expression, he suddenly smiled at Chu Yang. Because you are the one to lead our future. I only need to be in charge of nning what to do after youve guided the brothers to a certain ce. The two of them exchanged a smile. At the side, Gu Duxing reminded them. Dont forget that Ji Mo is still in the mine. Frowning, Mo Tianji asked, Before he went into the mine, he didnt leave you the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill, right? No, replied Gu Duxing. Only then did realization dawn upon him and at the same time, he found it rather strange. Since Ji Mo didnt leave the Nine Tribtions Pill with him and the Xiao n members would conduct a body search on him for sure after he entered the mine, where would that fellow hide the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill? Mo Tianji said, Since thats the case, then he wont die! Thats also his trump card and the reason why Ji Mo dared to go in. A weird smile appeared on his face. After going in, for realisms sake, his injuries must be very grave. Yet he cant heal his wounds immediately, so he can only wait for an opportune moment to find a way to consume the iplete version of the Nine Tribtions Pill, thereby achieving an ambush effect. Thus, he must be bringing that Nine Tribtions Pill on him everywhere he goes. Chu Yang found his expression rather strange, but after thinking about it, a hrious smile involuntarily appeared on his face too. Scratching his head, a puzzled Gu Duxing asked, But how can he be so sure that the people inside wont conduct a body search on him? Mo Tianji replied rather meaningfully, Of course they will conduct a body search on him. Then how is he going to hide the Nine Tribtions Pill? Gu Duxing couldnt figure it out for the life of him. Both Chu Yang and Mo Tianji burst outughing with a loud pffft, unable to hold theirughter back. Noticing their strange expressions, Gu Duxing suddenly recalled that when Ji Mo had handed his sword to him back then, he had also touched his own buttocks. After that, he even had a... strange expression on his face... The moment that thought came to him, something suddenly clicked in Gu Duxings mind. He couldnt help turning pale. His right hand involuntarily rubbed his own buttocks as well, and his voice trembled as he said, Could it be that... Looking at that right hand of his on his buttocks, Chu Yang and Mo Tianji nodded while holding back theirughter, before giving him a you are so smart look. Ugh~~~ Gu Duxing retched, almost throwing up everything he ate the previous night. Looking toward the heavens listlessly, he muttered, What a genius... Hes too powerful... ... Subsequently, Chu Yang, Dong Wushang, Gu Duxing and Rui Butong stormed into the mine together. After a fierce battle, the four of them fled from the mine in a sorry state while hurling curses and insults at the enemy. Going in and out took merely half a breaths time. But all four of them came out sporting injuries. A series of cheers could be hearding from the inside. Luo Kedi swore. Damn it, you bunch of cowards. Come out here and fight if youre a man! Inside, a voice snickered and replied, Come in here if youre a man! Luo Kedi flew into a rage. Come out here if youre a man! Or are you saying that youre not a man? The person inside replied, Come in here if youre a man! Or are you saying that youre not a man? Second Master Luo flew into a towering rage at once. He went up to the entrance of the mine and stood akimbo. Right away, vulgarities and expletives poured into the mine without even a moments pause. The Xiao n experts inside refused to be outdone. Coupled with their frustration, their curses and swearing didnt lose out to Luo Kedi at all. In addition, when all of them came together and made a united effort to throw insults, Luo Kedi clearly looked rather insubstantial and his power meager. However, the more he fought on, the more courageous he became. He stood on his own against the crowd, refusing to retreat even a single step. Saliva and spit flew everywhere. In an instant, dozens of generations of female ancestors of the Xiao n were implicated in the war of words. Inside and outside the mine, insults filled the air. The viciousness and baseness of the insults could practically shock someone into anger. During Luo Kedis valiant war of words with the enemy, Minister Chu snuck soundlessly into an area several hundred feet away from the mine. Activating the Nine Heavens Divine Technique and wrapping the Shadowless Poison and Invisible Poison inside, he crept deeper and deeper into the mine... For fear that the poison wouldnt be able to kill them all, Minister Chu specially released all the remaining stock that Chu Leer had given him. Even the most domineering Innate Poison also drifted down into the mine soundlessly. One must admit that releasing poison upwards or sideways was a very simple task. After all, these types of poison were colorless and odorless, as well as extremely light. They could drift and float in the air easily without the help of external power. However, in the case of going downwards, it was necessary to use internal energy to wrap around it and steer it all the way down in order for it to work. How could the average internal energy get past a Supreme Martial Artist without being discovered? Much less when there was even a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist among them? Thus, Chu Yang had no choice but to bite the bullet and directly utilize the Nine Heavens Divine Technique to achieve this. Only after borrowing more than half of the Sword Spirits power was he able to split a strand of Primordial Real Silk away from the rest. He transformed it into dozens of bubbles containing concentrated poison gas and sent them downwards silently... If Wu Juecheng or Chu Leer were here to witness this fellow actually using these rare types of poison like this, while Chu Leers reaction was hard to say, Wu Juecheng, on the other hand, would definitely be so fuming mad that he could pass out. Which of these types of poison was that easy to refine? Which of them wasnt an extremely valuable treasure in this world? Against the same number of opponents, this amount of poison in Chu Yangs possession was enough for Wu Juecheng to split into at least ten rounds of usage! Moreover, he would be able to achieve the same level of effectiveness every round... But in Chu Yangs hands, they were barely enough for one round of usage. In addition, the effect wasnt even as good as Wu Juechengs one out of ten rounds... This was practically an appalling waste of great treasures. Rubbing his chin, Ao Xieyun muttered as he watched Chu Yang, I recall that back when I was catching white-bellied rats during my childhood... This was exactly what I did... Ensuring that they are in the cave and then blocking all the entrances leading into the cave, leaving only one and then pouring water or releasing gas inside... Mo Tianji replied impassively, Exactly. In their eyes, this n looks to be foolproof and contains a terrain advantage. However, there is one thing itcks A path of retreat! Therefore, no matter when and no matter what kind of horrible environment one is in, one must always leave a path of retreat for himself! Be it any kind of perfect and wless environment or scheme, as long as it exists in this world, a method to crack it will definitely also exist! In this world, there is absolutely nothing that is perfect and wless! Ab-so-lute-ly none! Thest two words were heavily emphasized by Mo Tianji. A sense of rm and astonishment went through Gu Duxing, Ao Xieyun and the rest. Without saying anything, they quietly kept his words in mind. Rui Butong asked, What if one wishes to resolve our poison attack? Is there any way to? Mo Tianji smiled lightly. The best solution is to charge out of the mine... However, since they have already been driven inside by us and think that nothing can go wrong, then they would rather die thane out... They are still waiting for us to go in and send ourselves up to their doorstep, why would they possiblye out? Chapter 1459 - Lethal Poison!

Chapter 1459 Lethal Poison!

Rui Butong took in a sharp breath of air. In that case, arent they just left with the option of waiting for death?Not necessarily, replied Mo Tianji with a smile. If it were me, Diwu Qingrou, or even those outstanding talents from the Zhuge n inside, we would still have a way to resolve this crisis. In fact, we would have quite a few ways we can use to avoid a doomed situation... However, these are no solutions that they can think of currently. Therefore, to them who are inside right now, this scheme is impossible to resolve! They can only use their cultivation to resist death And thats after they realize that theyve been poisoned! With an impassive smile, he went on. Of course... The ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist inside, Xiao Chenlei... probably wont die from just this. In fact, whether or not this is effective against him remains to be seen. Thus, we absolutely mustnt be careless... At this point, Chu Yang had already released all of his remaining stock and returned with a soundless and light gait. With a smile, he said, Lets wait. Mo Tianji chuckled. What we have in abundance is patience. All of them exchanged a smile. There was a strange expression on Chu Yangs face as he said calmly, More than a month has already passed since we left the Lan n and came here... I wonder how anxious Diwu Qingrou must be during this period of time. Mo Tianjis expression also turned rather strange. Holding backughter, he replied, Im sure... that Diwu Qingrou must be having a very rough time. Even if it were me, I would also find it very tough... Extremely so! Im afraid its not just going to be a rough time but also extremely frustrating and perplexing, as well as very nervous and unable to advance nor retreat... Chu Yang held his stomach as he convulsed withughter. Mo Tianji also couldnt help but break into a huge grin atst. At the side, Gu Duxing the Sword Supremacy, whocked the mind intricacies of these two scheming conspirators, stared at them in total puzzlement and confusion. He had absolutely no idea what these two fellows who were more cunning than the other wereughing about? On the other side, Luo Kedis torrent of words gushed on like a rushing river as he threw insults with great enthusiasm. The counter-attacks from the inside were still as intense as ever. In this instant, the battle between Supreme Martial Artists had actually be no different from shrews shouting verbal abuse in the streets. Inside the cave. Ji Mo was so anxious that his mouth opened and closed while his tongue wagged non-stop, wishing beyond belief that he could also join the verbal fight. What a shame! This was such an exciting war of words, yet he actually couldnt take part, letting the dumbass Luo Kedi hog all the limelight instead. This was seriously... too frustrating. If I were to go out, I would also be able to give the Xiao n members a few dog aunts no matter what... Xiao Chenlei sat cross-legged in front of the dragon and phoenix bones, frowning in deep contemtion. In front of him, the enormous golden dragon remains and gigantic colorful phoenix remains stood there quietly, entangled together. All the earth and rocks around the bones had already been cleared. However, only the area underneath the bones couldnt be touched at all. It seemed as if the dragon and phoenix bones had already merged with the entire ground. If one wished to move them, he would need to lift the entire Nine Heavens world for it to work. A unique and fascinating energy stream caused even Xiao Chenlei, a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, to be unable to budge the dragon and phoenix remains a single inch too! Not just that, even if he used all his strength, he was still unable to damage it! This caused Xiao Chenlei to be frustrated to the max. Ceaseless curses and insults flew past his ears, but Xiao Chenlei ignored them all. The only solution now was to wait it out with the enemy. And see who the first to lose theirposure would be. The alternative would be him charging out or the other party charging in. However, Xiao Chenlei was very confident What did this even count as? He himself frequently went into seclusion thatsted dozens of years... Was this bunch of little fellows dreaming of using time tactics against him? They couldnt be more naive than this. Time went by minute after minute. The other party still didnt charge in, but nevertheless, no one inside became anxious. It was so safe inside after all... Just as it reached afternoon, all of a sudden, a ninth-grade Martial Saint expert in the midst of hurling insults suddenly swayed back and forth. He muttered, Strange, why do I feel somewhat dizzy? Someone at the side replied, You must have overexerted yourself and shouted too much, resulting in oxygen deficiency in your brain. The Martial Saint expert frowned and held his forehead with his hand. Somethings not quite right... My legs feel weak... and my eyes are out of focus. This is terri... ble... Even my tongue is... Before he even finished, he copsed onto the ground with a crash! His body spasmed and he kicked the ground a couple of times. Then, his eyes widened and he took hisst breath and died. The eyes of the first-grade Supreme Martial Artist next to him widened in shock. Huh! Whats going on? Why did he suddenly... He reached out his arm to check his breathing and then jumped back immediately, his eyes falling right out of their sockets. F*ck! Why is he dead? He didnt notice, however, that with this widening of his eyes, his eyes didnt seem to fall out of their sockets. Rather, they actually and directly fell out of their sockets! Dangling from the sockets just like that. The man himself hadnt even realized. Turning around, he eximed, Look, look... This bastard actually died just like that without any rhyme or reason... Everyone turned and looked back at him. The moment they saw how he looked, they gasped in unison. Y-you... Another Supreme Martial Artist pointed at him. You, you... Your eyes... The first Supreme Martial Artist was still yelling in disbelief. How would I know whats going on... He was still talking to me normally just now... At this point, his mouth suddenly opened wide. With a hoarse voice, he asked, Whos talking to me? Why cant I see anymore? After he said that, his tongue suddenly couldnt move as well. He stood there in a daze for a while before he dropped onto his bottom. The moment he lowered his head, his head suddenly dropped off his neck and rolled onto the ground. His cervical spine on the inside had actually already dposed. All the Xiao n Supreme Martial Artists were thrown into an uproar at once. Whats going on? Unable to suppress the fear in his heart, a fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist shouted, Dont panic! Damn it, whats going on? Even if he died... he cant possibly dpose this quickly... My f*cking god... Exactly, exactly... This... Could this ce be haunted? What nonsense... Dont frighten us! I... I dont feel so well either... Atst, panic and fear reached an unprecedented height. With a loud shout, all of them dispersed in every direction. The moment they moved, some of them copsed immediately while the legs of some of them suddenly started convulsing after running a couple of steps and they fell to the ground thereafter... In just a short ten minutes, there were already 40 to 50 people who had copsed and died. This phenomenon made Xiao Chenlei, who had only just raised a cup of tea to his lips and taken a sip, choke on his tea, causing it to spray out of his nostrils. He was dumbfounded. He suddenly thought of something very ridiculous He had once gone out to y during his childhood days. At that time, he saw people mixing mud and earth and using the mixture to build houses. After the mud mixture was done, it was necessary toy the mud bricks upright in rows on the ground to sun-dry. When they wereid to dry, he had walked over and kicked lightly at the bricks at the very end. The moment he did, the entire row of bricks fell over... He suddenly eximed in shock, Shadowless Poison! Invisible Poison! Hurry, hold your breath! But with simply this short dy, yet another 100 people had copsed. Xiao Chenlei held his breath and with a wave of his arm, he released a whirlwind. It spun wildly and sucked up all the corpses on the ground as well as the air in the entire space with his internal energy and sent them outside... All these corpses... Who knew whether the poison would re-emanate from them? Only after that did he break into curses in rm and fury. These shameless and despicable rogues! If youre a man, thene and fight grandpa here face to face! Arent you afraid of sullying the Nine Tribtions reputation by ying these dirty tricks all the time! After throwing out all the corpses, there were actually only twenty-odd fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists, ten-odd sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artists, five to six seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artists and one eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist remaining next to Xiao Chenlei! Everyone else had actually... all died from unnatural causes! Even the ones remaining sported expressions of fear. They circted their energy repeatedly to check on their own bodies and looked at the others repeatedly to check whether they had been poisoned... This was too horrifying! This poison could actually destroy more than 100 experts, including Supreme Martial Artists, before anyone even realized? Amidst their fear and rm, a sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist suddenly shouted, All of you... all of you... Right away, weird expressions appeared one by one on the faces of those twenty-odd fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists. Their eyeballs gradually started to bulge from their sockets... With this, everyone was truly frightened to tears. Even people of cultivation as high as fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist werent spared? Someone let out a bellow full of despair. A fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist yelled with grief and indignation, Since were going to die anyway! Everyone, lets charge outside to look for them and self-destruct! As he spoke, he leaped into the air. The twenty-odd fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artists agreed at once, rising into the air one by one. But after they did, they came falling down from mid-air once more. When theynded on the ground, they had already been reduced to stters of minced meat. That fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist who had jumped into the air first suddenly exploded right above everyone, his body breaking apart into bits and pieces of flesh which covered the entire space above. They came pouring down as though it was raining... Everyonesplexions, including Xiao Chenleis, were ashen. Everyone could almost hear even their own heartbeat. Then, to Xiao Chenleis shock, even those ten-odd sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artists... also started to show the same poison symptoms... For a moment there, he couldnt help but be heartbroken and horror-stricken! ... Outside, Chu Yang and the others were observing the situation closely. All of a sudden, they heard a loud bellow. A whirlwind then shot out from the mine. Several people wrapped inside the whirlwind were scattered everywhere into the distance, as if a celestial maiden scattering flowers... They were actually all dead bodies! The poison has taken effect! Rui Butongs eyesight was the sharpest among them. He said, There are easily more than 100 dead bodies here... Looks like theirbat power has already been more or less worn down... Frowning, Mo Tianji said, Stay calm! As long as they donte out, we definitely cant go in. Chu Yang took a deep breath and concurred. Exactly. If we fight them face to face now... Every single one of them will definitely risk their lives to fight... With a wave, Mo Tianji instructed, Hide yourselves first! Dont give them any target to attack! With a whoosh, everyone vanished without a trace. They had only just disappeared when shouts of grief and fury, as well as sounds of explosions, were hearding from the mine. ... Inside the mine, Xiao Chenlei felt icy cold all over as he stared at the corpses of the sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artists on the ground! To think this poison was actually this horrifying! Beside him, only five seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artists and an eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist remained! Other than that, there was only a bedridden Ji Mo who couldnt move. No one knew whether he was alive or dead. The seven of them activated all of their cultivation, energy running through every part of their bodies. In other words, this meant that other than Xiao Chenlei, the other six had also realized that there was a stream of fatal poison spreading rapidly in their bodies! With no way of containing it! At present, the only solution was to use a breath of innate origin energy meant to protect ones life during moments of life and death to hang in there for the time being. Even so, it could only slightly reduce the speed at which the poison took effect; it wasnt capable of forcing the poison out. The seven of them looked at each other, a distressed look on their faces. Chapter 1460 - Shall I Kill You?

Chapter 1460 Shall I Kill You?

Inside the mine, speechlessness filled the air.All of a sudden, the five seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artists and one solo eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist turned to look at Xiao Chenlei at the same time, aplex look in their eyes. Then, they dropped onto their knees. A jolt went through Xiao Chenlei. What are you doing? Hurry and get up! Elder Master! The six of them remained on their knees, unmoving. The eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist raised his head and said with some difficulty, Our battle at Aspen Valley today is already impossible to go through with! The dragon and phoenix bones... It looks like the Xiao n can only give up on it! Raising his head to the heavens, Xiao Chenlei heaved a heavy sigh. How would he possibly not know this for himself too? They had already suffered a crushing defeat today! It was only at this point that he finally understood the other partys vicious chain of schemes. The other party had obviously intended to force all of them into the mine right from the start and then kill them all in one fell swoop! The moment the other party had appeared, they immediately revealed their identities as the Nine Tribtions and baited him into a fierce battle. Firstly, this served to astound and make him pay close attention to them. Secondly, it was meant to numb his senses. After that, they started to constantlyunch attacks from the outside to the inside, carrying out raid after raid. Using those despicable methods to provoke his anger, such that all of them would want to take revenge even at the risk of their lives. Yet they also gave them no other alternative, with the only solution being to wait it out and hide in front of the dragon and phoenix bones. However, this instead caused them to sessfully fall into the enemys most vicious and savage trap! Releasing poison in this almost-airtight space! They had been manipted by the other party right from the very beginning! From the start till the end, they hadnt escaped their clutches for even a moment. And now, if he still wanted to retain the dragon and phoenix remains, then he had only the option of even himself perishing here. At this point, Xiao Chenlei believed to no end that even though the other partysbat power was far beneath his, as long as he didnt leave, he would also die in their hands sooner orter! There was no doubt about this at all! Elder Master, all of us here are already a few thousand years old. That eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist smiled lightly. At this critical point of life and death, he was instead at ease and unfettered. During these few thousand years, weve already enjoyed everything that we should, as well as things that we shouldnt have enjoyed. The hands of every single one of us here are ridden with countless blood debts. Every single one of us here holds no less than a million lives in our hands. Weve once been heroic and chivalrous and weve also once been domineering and unreasonable. Weve wiped out cities in a fit of anger and also annihted other peoples ns. Weve even forcibly taken beauties for our pleasure and ended other peoples bloodlines... Weve done good deeds and even more bad deeds. Today, even if it is time for us to repay our debts, its also worth it by now! Weve tried to gain wealth by wit and by force in the past; the wealth of every person here rivals a nations. Weve also enjoyed at least several thousands of beautiful women... Theres no longer anything for us to regret in our lives at this point. Therefore, towards todays oue, we have been prepared for it long ago! This is the way the martial world is. Making a name for ourselves out here, there wille a time where we have to repay the debts we owe sooner orter! Weve already been poisoned in this battle today. Our only hope lies in the Elder Master! Still kneeling on the ground, that eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist went on in a deep voice. However, this Jiang Ye isnt dead yet. Perhaps... the hope of the Xiao n still lies in him. As long as we force him to reveal his secret and get our hands on that legendary treasure, that treasure definitely wont lose out in any way to the dragon and phoenix bones! Xiao Chenlei took a deep breath, unable to make any response. The few of us here are doomed anyway. When we go out, well risk our lives to hold the few of them back. Elder Master, please try your best to bring this Jiang Ye fellow out. Please do not linger and do not think of avenging us. Return to the n immediately! That way, even if we die, well also be able to smile in theherworld. After all, there will now be meaning in our deaths. The eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist smiled. Our deaths will not be in vain. Then, in order to dispel Xiao Chenleis final reservations, the eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist said, The Elder Master has the ninth-grade energy of vigor as protection and so, didnt fall victim to the poison. We... can see this for ourselves. We can only bemoan our own uselessness... for not being able to cultivate and achieve the ninth-grade energy of vigor... Xiao Chenleis body started to shake intensely. Even his eyes turned red. The eyes of the eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist turned red too. The other few seventh-grade Supreme Martial Artists knelt on the ground, their bodies trembling. However, their countenances were filled with firm determination and resolution. After finishing his words, the eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist kowtowed with great force before getting to his feet suddenly. Striding toward the outside, he shouted, Follow me outside! Even if we must die, we must also go out with a bang... Lastly, do not let the enemy know that the Elder Master has already left! The other five people responded affirmatively. They rose to their feet at the same time and walked towards the outside. In the beginning, their footsteps were rather shaky. However, the further they walked, the more resolute they became. After taking three steps out, they were already walking without any hesitation, duty-bound not to turn back! Xiao Chenlei looked hesitant for a moment before his expression also turned into one of determination. He was also a vicious and resolute man. He knew that these few experts had already been poisoned. Even if they didnt head out to fight to the death, there was no way they could live on anymore. This decision right now was the best one. Lowering his head, two drops of tears fell onto the ground. Then, he got up and headed toward Ji Mo. Ji Moid there, unable to move from head to toe. He asked in fear and panic, Elder... Elder, what happened? Xiao Chenlei stood in front of him quietly, listening to the robes of the six Xiao n experts fluttering in the wind behind him. They had already charged out of the mine like a hurricane, yet he didnt even turn back. He merely stared at Ji Mo with a cold and sinister look in his eyes. After a long while, he murmured, Jiang Ye, I hope that story of yours isnt a lie! A fearful Ji Mo replied, Elder Master, what are you saying? How would this junior possibly dare to... An icy and sinister light glinted in Xiao Chenleis eyes. In a deep and repressed tone, he asked, Let me ask you... Everyone has fallen victim to the Shadowless Poison. Why arent you poisoned? Ji Mo felt terribly wronged. He eximed, Elder... After my body was modified by that Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal, it has already be immune to all sorts of poison... Xiao Chenlei focused his gaze on him. Ji Mo didnt avoid his gaze, meeting his eyes with his own as if he had nothing to hide. He raised his right hand and made a vow, his attitude sincere and truthful. If not for this juniors injuries, Id already have charged out at this point to fight together with the brothers and share life and death with them! Heaven and earth can bear witness to my words. Should there be any falsehood in my words, I am willing to be struck by lightning and suffer a terrible death for all my lifetimes toe! These words truly came from the bottom of Ji Mos heart! Just that the brothers he spoke of were not the Xiao n brothers. But how would Xiao Chenlei possibly know? Upon seeing him make such a vow with such sincerity and truthfulness, the look in Xiao Chenleis eyes eased up a little. He said impassively, One can say that its rare for someone to have such kind intentions like yours after all. Then, his eyes focused on his arm. You can already move your right arm? Ji Mo didnt know whether tough or to cry. Elder... This juniors right arm is the only part of my body that suffered the lightest injuries... I could already move it on that day... Xiao Chenlei thought back in detail and indeed, it was as he said. His expression rxed and he said, Jiang Ye, I hope that Purple Crystal Soul of Holy Crystal of yours... really does exist! Ji Mo said solemnly, Rest assured, Elder. I know that my family has already met with disaster and perished, so guaranteeing the truth of my words in the name of my family members is no longer of any credibility. However, I am willing to guarantee it with my moral character! Theres not one bit of falsehood in my words at all! If Luo Kedi or Rui Butong and the rest had heard Ji Mos words of willing to guarantee it with my moral character, they would definitely spit on his face right away. This scoundrel doesnt speak a word of truth at all every single day. What moral character does he have to speak of? Actually daring to guarantee using your moral character? Whoever believes you is definitely an idiot! But... How would Xiao Chenlei know this? Much less how big of a cunning joker this sincere and truthful Jiang Ye in front of him was. The amount of truth he spoke in his entire life was seriously far and few. Upon hearing his words, he nodded in a veryforted manner. Good! Stepping forward, he grabbed hold of Ji Mo and lifted him, holding him under his armpit. Ji Mo screamed tragically, almost passing out from the pain. He broke out in cold sweat all over. Elder... B-be... gen... gentler... All the broken bones in his body hadpletely shifted and gone out of ce with this lift of Xiao Chenleis. Xiao Chenleis eyes shed. Atst, he set his mindpletely at ease. Dont talk, Ill bring you with me and charge out now! However, he did shift Ji Mo into a morefortable position, hoisting him onto his shoulder instead. Even though it was still rather painful, it was already much, much more privileged treatmentpared to being carried under the armpit like just now... Ji Mo acted as if he was in so much pain that he didnt know where to ce his arms and legs anymore. With a repressed scream, his right handnded on his buttocks. He let out a low moan. Oh my god... I almost squeezed out everything in my intestines from the pain... What a close shave! Xiao Chenlei let out a derisive snort. When he heard the silence outside turn into the sounds of fierce battle, he pressed against the ground with his feet and suddenly sprung into the air. Like an arrow leaving the bow, he shot out of the cave. Toward the dragon and phoenix bones that he was destined to lose, he actually didnt take even a second nce. One must admit that he was someone who could let go with ease. ... Outside, the six Supreme Martial Artists came charging like lunatics. A series of nket explosions followed shortly. However, after dealing with the attacks, they discovered that they didnt hit anything at all. They became even more enraged, shouting loudly, Cowardly curs! Show yourselves if youre a man! There was only silence in the surroundings. The six of them continued to curse and swear aloud. However, from the beginning to the end, no one responded at all. The six of them could feel the poison in their bodies bing stronger and stronger, gradually forming an insuppressible trend and slowly turning more and more violent. Working together, the six men decided that they might as well head toward the east. With an astounding aura and momentum, they stormed over! They didnt care whether there was anyone there or not. In any case, the six of them simply struck with their full power, splitting mountains apart whenever they ran into one and destroying trees whenever they ran into one, charging over with great momentum. Mo Tianjis brows furrowed. He asked, Did any of you see Xiao Chenlei? No, replied all the brothers at the same time. Mo Tianjis frown deepened. He ordered, Luo Kedi, start the battle of insults! Upon receiving his orders, Luo Kedi stepped forward at once and started hurling insults. You six little rascals, your grandpa is right here. Are all of you goddamn blind?? What the hell, to think Ive only just given all of you medicine yet it couldnt cure your stupidity! These words of his seriously added fuel to the fire. The six men were originally already harboring an Ive covered my capital if I kill one, and Ill profit if I kill two kind of mindset when unleashing attacks. Upon hearing what he said, they flew into a thundering rage immediately, turning around and charging over. Luo Kedi sprung into the air and flew away from them, all the while still hurling insults at them. Ahwooh... If you bunch of grandsons can kill grandpa here... He flew swiftly while he spoke. At the side, Xie Danqiong and the others appeared one by one in a sh. They shouted, Kill these bastards! The six Xiao n Supreme Martial Artists saw red even more, clenching their jaws and flying over swiftly in silence. The eyes of each and every one of them had already turned red. They had already thrown their lives away; if they still couldnt take their lives, then that would seriously be too huge of a loss. Upon seeing the six of them rush over, Luo Kedi and the others waited for them to reach them before they let out a shout and disappeared. The six men searched for them furiously. Right at this moment, with a loud whoosh, a figure shot right out of the mine, as though an astonishing shooting star. Without even ncing at the battle situation, he flew straight toward the east! It was Xiao Chenlei! A few hundred feet away, Yue Lingxues brows were raised high. He murmured, Is it finally time for me to strike? Xiao Chenleis speed was extremely fast. Chu Yang and the others werent in time to stop him at all. By then, Xiao Chenlei had already risen 10,000 feet high up into the sky. Right at this moment, Ji Mo, whom he was carrying on his shoulder, let out a groan. Elder... I feel so terrible... It seems like... rmed, Xiao Chenlei asked, Whats wrong? Thinking to himself that thisst chance to overturn the situation had better not go wrong, he lowered his head and looked over. Yet he felt a chill in his chest. A dagger stabbed savagely into his chest! Right into his heart! On his shoulder, Ji Mo blinked and smiled at him. Shall I kill you?! Chapter 1461 - Dying After Conceding Defea

Chapter 1461 Dying After Conceding Defea

Ji Mo struck lightning quick. During the moment of Xiao Chenlei turning, his dagger had already viciously stabbed right into Xiao Chenleis heart with all his might at close proximity!The sword aura on the dagger tip exploded right in the middle of Xiao Chenleis heart! Destroying all his internal organs and turning them into bloody pulp! He put in so much strength that when the tip of the dagger pierced through Xiao Chenleis chest and came out from the other end, it even drew blood from Ji Mos thigh and almost strung the two of them together! It camepletely out of the blue and caught Xiao Chenleipletely off-guard! Shall I kill you?! In this instant, Xiao Chenlei truly felt as if he had been struck by lightning! He only felt as if he had been thrown into a tragedy so deep that it defied allws of nature and caused even the heavens and earth to be overcast in gloominess! He stared at that shiny and glittering little segment of sword poking out of his chest and felt that icy chill and extreme pain in his chest. When he felt the dagger going through the front of his chest anding out of his back, he was actually stunned for a moment! Really, he was truly stunned for a good moment. Never in his dreams would he have expected that the one fatal wound that would lead to his death would actually be here! Even if a traitor had emerged from the few remaining Xiao n Supreme Martial Artists and stood against him, he wouldnt be this shocked! The bones of this Jiang Ye were still broken all over the previous moment, but he could actually kill a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist the next moment? He couldnt understand this at all. When did this fellow recover? And when did a dagger appear in his hands?! This... Why did he do this? The moment the words left Ji Mos mouth, regret filled him somewhat. Because he shouldnt have said it at all. He really shouldnt have! Furthermore, this was the most terrible mistake. He should have flipped over and escaped immediately after stabbing him with the dagger, the further the better, and avoid the dying counter-attack from this ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! Ji Mo knew very well in his heart It was extremely likely that the time he took to say these words would result in this ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists counter dragging him down to hell together! And the other party could totally achieve this without any problem! In fact, even if he had escaped immediately, he might not have been able to escape the other partys attack! Ji Mo knew all of these clearly. He understood all the consequences. In fact, before he struck, he had already decided that that was what he would do Striking once and then escaping immediately! But humans were simply this weird. Even though he understood all these very well, even though he had already made up his mind, at the moment that his sneak attack seeded, he couldnt stop himself from saying it before leaving! This was a very strange mentality. Ji Mos sense of aplishment in this instant was incredible! He desperately wanted someone to share in his joy and achievement. As such, he couldnt control his smugness at all! After saying it, Ji Mo immediately pushed away from him. With a whoosh, he had already run out a hundred feet. Launching a somersault, he ran for his life desperately! In a panic as if a stray dog running helter-skelter, and in a loss as if a fish that had narrowly escaped the. As he fled, he admonished himself furiously. Cheap! Youre just so cheap! So cheap that theres no limit to it... Its not like you could even escape sessfully if you had run immediately, yet you still wanted to be smug... I really regret this to death... With a flip and a roll, a somersault and a... Then, he discovered that he couldnt move anymore. At some point, Xiao Chenlei had alreadye up right behind him. A hand pressed down on his shoulder and the two of them came to a stop in mid-air. After that, Ji Mo felt as if he was spinning like a top. In an instant, he was facing the back and hade face to face with Xiao Chenleis expressionless face! Ji Mo wanted to cry. His smugness was totally his undoing. That dagger was still embedded in Xiao Chenleis chest. A strange expression appeared on Xiao Chenleis face. He lowered his head and took a look at the dagger in his chest. Then, he raised his head and looked at Ji Mo, his eyes peaceful and bottomless. The white beard on his chin shifted slightly as he asked softly, You... How did you do it? Under the other partys grip, Ji Mo felt as if a mountain was pressing on top of him. He couldnt move at all. With his mouth agape, he uttered in fright, Huh? Xiao Chenleis brows drew together, as if he was contemting a deep and profound academic topic, rather than his own life and death. What Im asking you is, when did you recover? How did you recover? Who are you? Xiao Chenleis brows were drawn tight, unable to figure this out for the life of him. I... I consumed the medicine at the point you hoisted me onto your shoulder. Ji Mo regained hisposure and slowly calmed down. The situation right now already couldnt get any worse. This actually stimted a sense of defiance and rebellion in him. A kind of reckless and extremely worn out spirit rushed up within him and actually calmed him down at once! He didnt even stutter anymore. His eyes stopped being evasive. His body wasnt shaking anymore. His heart was no longer fearful. At this point, he actually became filled with righteous indignation. Raising his head, he met Xiao Chenleis eyes squarely. Since things have already reached this stage, you wish to die without doubts too, right? A deste Xiao Chenlei replied, Of course! This old man has run wild unhindered his entire life; even suffering defeat is rare for me. To think that today, Ive actually been stabbed by your sword, my primordial spirit broken and my spirit destroyed by someone like you whos no different from a lowly ant! If this old man doesnt get things clear, how can I rest in peace! Ji Mo burst outughing and said, You wish to die without doubts, while I also wish for a quick death! In that case, Ill just tell you! Looking at how utterly fearless Ji Mo was, a hint of approval appeared in Xiao Chenleis eyes. He said, Although your cultivation is no different from a lowly ants, you can also be said to be a real man. Dying in your hands is not an insult to my name! Tell me, Im all ears. Snickering, Ji Mo pointed at his own nose and said, Im a lowly ant? Have you ever seen an ant as handsome as I am? Goddamn it! Ill let young fellow you here die a death free of doubts My name is Ji Mo! I am one of the current generation of Nine Tribtions. Im ranked second in my ns direct bloodline and third among the Nine Tribtions brothers. In this entire Nine Heavens, who doesnt address me respectfully as Third Master Ji when they see me? Or... Second Master Ji? A great and enormous figure like me is actually a lowly ant in your eyes? You need to correct this! Otherwise, Im not going to tell you anymore. The light in Xiao Chenleis eyes remained unchanging, neither bing happy nor angry. So its Third Master Ji from the Nine Tribtions. These words of his were said very solemnly. Ji Mo made a sound of acknowledgment. Terribly smug, he then replied, Good that you know its Third Master here. Since youre dying soon, Third Master shall resolve your doubts. Xiao Chenlei replied impassively, Since thats the case, may Third Master speak openly. Ji Mo became all smug right away. This is what happened... During their conversation, sounds of battle also rang out constantly. Although the cultivation of those few Xiao n experts was strong and powerful, they were suffering from acute poison. Not just that, the poison they were suffering from was even Shadowless Poison and Innate Poison. Even if they didnt circte their energy, it would still spread, rendering death an inescapable fate for them, much less when they circted their energy fiercely in battle? It could be said that their cultivation wasnt even left with one percent of what it originally was. Not to mention that the battle had gone on under Mo Tianjis calm andposed direction. In no time, the Nine Tribtions brothers had already killed the few of them ande over here. When they caught sight of Ji Mo who was in Xiao Chenleis hands, all of them got a huge shock. Not only was Xiao Chenleis cultivation superb, but he was also holding his veryst breath to secure Ji Mo and himself in mid-air. It could be said that there was no way of saving Ji Mo at all in such a situation! In addition, there was no way for them to be in time to do anything. Xiao Chenlei could snap Ji Mos neck in one move before anyone could even get there! Chu Yang and Mo Tianji gestured to the brothers at the same time, indicating for them to refrain from making any sound, in case it rmed Xiao Chenlei and provoked him into killing Ji Mo directly in a moment of folly. After that, Mo Tianji and Chu Yang swiftly came together. The same question was in their eyes What should they do? At such moments, the differences between these two were even more stark. In Chu Yangs eyes was terrible anxiety and concern, as well as a sense of extreme heartache. On the other hand, in Mo Tianjis eyes was 30 percent concern and 70 percent calm rationality. We can only wait! Mo Tianji solemnlymunicated to him via telepathy. We have only one chance, which is the moment when Ji Mo tells Xiao Chenlei everything and resolves hisplex. Furthermore, hope doesnt lie in our hands but in Yue Lingxues! As long as Yue Lingxue can seize that opportunity, theres a chance that Ji Mo will be fine! But if he cant... There was a mild sense of regret in Mo Tianjis voice. Chu Yangs heart tightened. Who knew where Yue Lingxue was right now? If he wasnt here... The consequences were practically unthinkable. In this instant, the same thought popped up in both Chu Yang and Mo Tianjis minds If... the brothers had power like Yue Lingxues... How would thingse down to this? High up in the sky, Xiao Chenlei didnt even cast a nce at Chu Yang and the others on the ground. He merely stared unblinking at Ji Mos lips, listening to every wording out of his mouth. The front of his chest and his back waspletely pierced through by the dagger. All of his internal organs had already turned into minced meat. Yet strangely enough, not even a single drop of blood trickled from him. Standing in mid-air, he was still as steady as a mountain! So this is a sympathy-provoking ruse! Xiao Chenleis lips shifted slightly, giving out a light sigh. Before he had gotten injured, he was rather irritable and also somewhat cold and aloof. But now that he knew that he was on the verge of death, he instead truly disyed the calm and steady bearing of a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist of a generation. Of course, replied Ji Mo proudly. Our power cannotpare to yours. If we dont make use of schemes, are we supposed to go to you and send ourselves to deaths door? Xiao Chenlei actually smiled and said, In that case, I already know that your medicine must be the Nine Tribtions Pill. Just that Im very curious, where did you hide the Nine Tribtions Pill? Ji Mo was taken aback for a moment. Dumbstruck, a hint of embarrassment appeared on his countenance and he snapped furiously, What are you going on and on so much for after knowing everything? Hurry and kill Third Master here! However, Xiao Chenlei made no move. He merely looked him up and down. A living man had hidden a Nine Tribtions Pill on himself yet he hadnt realized at all? This was too strange! When his line of vision reached Ji Mos hip, his brows suddenly drew together. As if something had urred to him, he actually let out a violent cough, as if he had choked on something. A look of derision and realization appeared in his eyes as he asked, Could it be... that you hid it in...?? A raging Ji Moshed out. Ive already told you! Hurry and kill me now! Xiao Chenlei suddenly burst into uproariousughter. He stopped holding in his injuries. Blood trickled from his mouth continuously and also spurted intensely from the wound in the front and back of his chest. Yet he paid no heed, almost dying ofughter as he said, So you hid it in your anus... Brilliant, brilliant! The Nine Tribtions are truly extraordinary! This old man is full of admiration. Having the guts to hide the Nine Tribtions Pill there and even willing to dig it out and consume it when necessary... Just this sense of bravery alone makes this old man here utterly willing to fall for your tricks! Even if I die, I can die utterly convinced and conceding defeat! Because if it had been this old man, I wouldnt have been able to swallow it even if it means my death! Chapter 1462 - The Treasure is in Front of You

Chapter 1462 The Treasure is in Front of You

Xiao Chenleiughed in the sky, disregarding life and death.Ji Mos face turned purple in an instant and he became extremely ashamed instantly. The truth was told in front of so many brothers; Third Master Ji felt as though he lost all his dignity. He flew into a rage. Xiao Chenlei, you old bastard, who told you to say it? Ill fight you to the death... You old freak, today we are going to hell together, I dont care whether youre in the living world or the underworld, youre my eternal enemy! Ah, freak, Im so embarrassed now... The people below felt like they were struck by lightning. Chu Yang and Mo Tianjis expression also turned eerie. They really didnt know whether to cry orugh. F*ck, why such trouble? The ability of Ji Mo to make people not know whether tough or to cry is excellent. Even on the brink of life and death, he could make peopleugh. Xiao Chenleiughed and said, This old man has been invincible all my life, but now that Im at deaths door today, I can die utterly convinced and conceding defeat! Lord Sword Master and the Nine Tribtions brothers are not easy to get together, right? Presumably, this Third Master Ji is also extremely important to you, right? His eyes shifted downwards and locked on Chu Yang. From the standing positions of the brothers and their respective attitudes, Xiao Chenlei could see at a nce that Chu Yang was the real leader! And who could the leader of Nine Tribtions be if not the sword master? Chu Yang looked up and said, Indeed, my brothers are extremely important and irreceable to me! Xiao Chenlei smiled and said, Today I will definitely die, but I just need to move my hand, and this man from the Nine Tribtions will not be alive as well... So what do you say if this old man is to make a deal with Lord Sword Master? Chu Yang kept his calm and asked, What deal? Xiao Chenlei took a deep breath and there was a look of reminiscence on his face Back then, my older brother and Iid the foundation of the Xiao n. Out of the two brothers, one stayed at home and another went out to expand the territories, forming the foundation of a 10,000-year legacy of our Xiao n! Now that I think about it, its just like a dream. If I kill this person today, I can split the Nine Tribtions; but if Lord Sword Master agrees to a condition of mine, I am willing to let him go! Xiao Chenlei said, Although it was a sneak attack, I can die smiling after all. That will make me contented to look back on my whole life. Whats the condition? Chu Yang asked. Xiao Chenlei said lightly, Its not a very difficult condition... Ill just ask Lord Sword Master, after your unification of the Nine Heavens in the future, dont harm our Xiao n! Ji Mo shouted out loud, F*ck your mother! My brother never takes threats from the enemy! Third Master Ji is also not that valuable... Did you think you have a treasure on your hand... Xiao Chenlei pointed a finger and Ji Mo was immediately unable to speak. Chu Yang immediately said, I... Just then, a voice said lightly, Kill the person youre holding? Can you do it? Following this voice, a moon-white figure suddenly rose slowly and came into the air, standing right opposite Xiao Chenlei. Xiao Chenleis face changed drastically and he said miserably, So its Master Yue... The person who came was Yue Lingxue. Yue Lingxue hadn fought for a long time. When he came out this time, at first he thought he could loosen his muscles a little, but he didnt expect that after all the preparations were made, he found himself useless. Even the ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist was to die so cowardly under the schemes of these fellows. If it were not for this final move of Xiao Chenlei, Yue Lingxue almost came for a leisure trip. When Xiao Chenlei saw Yue Lingxue, he let out a tragicugh and said sadly, Since Master Yue is here, then theres no such thing as conditions for this old man. Neither others nor Chu Yangs group would know, but Xiao Chenlei knew it in his heart... ...As long as Yue Lingxue was here, even though Ji Mo was under his own control right now, he couldnt kill him! If Yue Lingxue wanted to, he could save Ji Mo any time. In that case, he might as well be generous. He chuckled, let go of Ji Mo and smiled bitterly. He said, The Nine Tribtions cannot die, thats true indeed! Under such circumstances, theres actually still Master Yue... There was a warm look in Yue Lingxues eyes. He asked, Chenlei, do you have anything that youd like to say to your family? This was asking for hisst words. Since Xiao Chenlei didnt make any final struggles but chose to give up immediately, even though it was because Xiao Chenlei knew that it wouldnt work, he still showed great respect for Yue Lingxue through it. Yue Lingxue naturally had to give him the corresponding respect as well. Xiao Chenlei was silent for a moment, then he smiled bitterly and said, No. Once the word came out, everyone was stunned for a moment. His death was already certain, but he actually wasnt going to leave a few words for his family? Xiao Chenlei smiled bitterly. Things have alreadye to this point, the development of matters can no longer be changed; we have the enmity of life and death between us, it is already certain! Whatever I say wont change anything at all. Everyone felt sad at once. Yes, now that things had reached this point, even if Xiao Chenlei said that his n should give up hatred, could it be done? Even if Chu Yang and the others could agree, Xiao n would absolutely refuse. But as long as the Xiao n didnt give up, they were sure to be destroyed by the Nine Tribtions! Chu Yang said softly, The grievances between us are already unresolvable. But although you didnt kill my brother today because of Master Yue, I still owe you one! What other wishes do you have? Xiao Chenlei smiled bitterly. Its not that I dont want to kill him, but I cant! As for wishes... I have none. Blood spurted out like a fountain from his mouth, and there were still pieces of his internal organs inside. Clearly, he hadpletely relinquished control of his injuries at this moment. He held his hands behind his back, but his body had already started to fall slowly, inch by inch, from the height of a thousand feet. There was no knowing what he was thinking, but he suddenly let out a bitterugh. Today, you destroy us, but someday in the future, you will be destroyed by someone else. Its just such a cycle, what hatred is there? Actually, this kind of life is really boring. Very boring. Xiao Chenlei spoke hisst sentence, and then his body fell straight down and he actually didnt say a word more! Hes quite a man after all, at least he saw beyond life and death. Dong Wushang sighed. Beside him, Gu Duxing nodded in agreement. He saw through it because Master Yue was here! Mo Tianji snorted coldly and said, He knew that there was no hope for him, even if he fought on the verge of death, he would just humiliate himself in vain. Thats why he saw through it! He sneered, looked at Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang and said, If Senior Yue were not here, do you think he would be this way? The two blushed up to the ears. Mo Tianji said, You cherish heroism thats part of you deep in your bones, I cant change it; however, I only hope that you will increase your strength as soon as possible and use your own cultivation to make the enemy see through life like this, thatd be good. When he finished, he turned around and left. Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang were left looking at each other. Chu Yang shook his head and smiled, saying, There are heroes among the enemies as well, but... they wont stop being our enemy just because they are heroes. The two nodded, having learned the lesson. At this moment, they saw that Third Master Ji had already recovered, and he was blushing badly under Luo Kedis questioning. Third Master Ji, could you tell me the taste of the Nine Tribtions Pill you ate today please? Ji Mos face flushed all red. He covered his face and became too ashamed to look at people. Luo Kedis spirit was high, he chattered on, continuing to ask, while Rui Butong and others kicked up a fuss at the side. The atmosphere of war just now hadpletely disappeared. Ji Mo finally saved himself from the questions. He said, gritting his teeth, Luo Kedi, wait for it... Ive already found the solution to our problem, if you... offend me, I will never ever tell you! Luo Kedi immediately stared at him, mouth agape. Then, he suddenly squalled, jumped onto him and hugged him with both hands. Instantly, ttery words came out of his mouth. Third Brother Ji, Third Master Ji... Oh my dear older brother... Ill call you master... Ji Mo hugged his arms and snorted coldly, looking up at the sky. Luo Kedi circled around him and asked him questions with great concern. Everyone else ignored these two and left them to y their own games. And they heard continuous bargaining behind them. You actually dare to expose my faults? No, I dont dare anymore, master, youre my real master... What were you doing just now? Just now, I was being a fart... If you loosen your ass, youd just let me go... You still dare to mention my ass in front of me? Ah... Sir, master, my fault... My legs are sore... Ill massage it for you... My body feels weird... Ill massage it for you... Sigh, I miss Aobo... I can rece... Uh, no, no, no... Brother, I cant help with this... Hearing this, even Yue Lingxue, who was walking with the group, was disturbed. The brothers, their faces full of shame, bowed their heads and hurried away. The expression on their faces all said I dont know those two, I dont know them... They thanked Yue Lingxue. Yue Lingxue said calmly, Down below, it should be the dragon and phoenix corpses... This thing is useful to you all but not me. So you all may go down... Ill wait for you all toe back up before I leave. Chu Yang didnt be overly courteous. He said, Okay. Besides, bury all these bodies... Even though they were the enemy, all of them had high statuses... If their corpses were left exposed in the wild after death, thatd be quite sad. Yue Lingxue said. Chu Yang nodded. When everything was ready, seeing that Ji Mo was still looking at the sky and Luo Kedi circling around him, Chu Yang flew up and beat both of them up. Still not going inside! What are you waiting for? With two screams, the two climbed up into the air, their arms and legs moving wildly, and then they flew into the mine. Mo Tianji and Chu Yang followed at the back. What are you nning to do? Where are we starting from? asked Mo Tianji via telepathy. Right now, I still do not sense any information form the Nine Tribtions Sword, it should be suppressed below by the strong aura of the bones of dragon and phoenix. So, well start with the dragon and phoenix bones. Chu Yang said after a pause. Alright. Mo Tianji nodded calmly. Both were a little excited. For the Yang n, this was only a small Purple Crystal mine; for the Xiao n, only the dragon and phoenix bones were valuable, but for Chu Yang and his brothers, this was a great treasure! The dragon and phoenix bones could almost represent the legacy of the Dragon and Phoenix races! The seventh fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! Besides, there was still... Chapter 1463 - The Dragon and Phoenix Spirit Essence

Chapter 1463 The Dragon and Phoenix Spirit Essence

The moment the brothersid eyes on the dragon and phoenix bones, their hearts trembled at once!Mighty! This was really too mighty! In front of them, there was a golden dragon, his body winding, lying in front of them like a mountain! It was so big and majestic that whoever saw it felt an impulse to worship it. Chu Yang realized that all of them standing in front of this huge dragon were actually... not even as big as one of its toenails. This was a five-wed golden dragon! Its two hind limbs were hidden deep underneath its body while the third w supported the whole body. The upper body was standing and the huge dragon head was slightly inclined, looking at somewhere above. There was deep surprise and fear in its dragon eyes. It looked just as in life. Every tiny detail. Not even a piece of scales was damaged as it stood in front of everyone in suchpleteness. In front of this golden dragon, there was a colorful phoenix with feathers as bright as a zing me. Its front w stretched forward to rest against the golden dragons front w. The extremely beautiful and majestic head was tilted slightly, with a kind of arrogance that looked down on all beings, and a kind of holiness that contained not a speck of dust! There it rested! The whole body was just as clean and tidy. This was because of the people from the Xiao n They had removed all the rocks and soil, revealing the original appearance of this dragon and phoenix, and not stealing even one feather, leaving all the treasure for Chu Yangs group to take for free. Ji Mo reached out and gently grabbed a feather of the phoenix and tried to pull it off, only to find out that he couldnt even after using his full strength. And he felt his palm actually getting warm, and when he let go, it was actually burned! Holy shit! eximed Third Master Ji. This bird... is so cool! So cool even after its dead! Rui Butong flew into a rage. What bird! How are you speaking? This is a phoenix! Ji Mo asked angrily, Is a phoenix not a bird? Rui Butongs neck stiffened. No! Thats a king of birds! Is the king of birds not a bird? Luo Kedi interrupted. Rui Butong was at a loss for words. F*ck off! Ao Xieyun meddled to make matters worse. Why are you saying this to a bird... Seeing that the few guys were about to fight, Chu Yang looked at them from the corner of his eyes and said, Shush! Whoever makes trouble, everyone, go and beat him up for a lifetime! This sentence was really powerful. The few who were arguing had their lips tightly closed in an instant and dared not say one more word. In other cases, beat him up for a lifetime would probably be taken as a joke; but since all of them were the Nine Tribtions and would possibly be all together forever; if Boss Chu Yang seriously said, Beat Ji Mo for a lifetime... ...Then Ji Mos whole life would probably just be spent getting thrashed... None of them were stupid, how could they not recognize such a serious consequence? Immediately, all of them became quiet. Chu Yang turned to Mo Tianji and asked, Tianji, what do you think? Mo Tianji took a breath and said, Theres nock of records of dragons and phoenixes in the Nine Heavens, but... there has never been a record of a dragon and phoenix being able to get along so well... Chu Yang nodded in agreement. He really didnt know what had happened back then, which made this dragon and phoenix die hand in hand... Even if the sky had copsed, it wouldnt have created such an effect... It seemed like this would be an unsolved mystery. Ji Mo suddenly had a thought and said, Maybe this dragon and phoenix are husband and wife? Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong yelled angrily together, Shut up! F*ck, cant you see that both of these are male! Ji Mo shut up immediately. Luo Kedi turned around and whispered, Two males can also... Before he finished, he was thrown to the ground by both Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong together. After a closer look, Chu Yang finally said, No wonder the Xiao n people said it cant be moved. When the dragon and phoenix died, their limbs were connected. After 100,000 years, the huge essences in their bodies have integrated into one, and they cant be separated at all. Not to mention the Xiao n, even if all the ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists in the 100,000 years of history of the Nine Heavens continent were put together, they would still be powerless! Mo Tianji said, The only solution seems like it will take a very long time. Chu Yang shook his head and said, Not necessarily. The other brothers didnt know what the two were talking about and looked at them in confusion. Inside Chu Yangs mind, the Sword Spirit was speaking, You can do this... Chu Yang was silent for a while and said to everyone, We will do this... Now, we have everyone here, we will sit in a circle ording to the patterns of heavens, earth, sun, moon, yin and yang. Rui Butong and Ao Xieyun, you two sit here... When even Mo Tianji was confused, Chu Yang, who was ayman in arrays in his eyes, actuallymanded the group and made a small array here. The center of the array actually extravagantly used the Soul of Purple Crystal! Looking from where Mo Tianji was, this array was centered on Rui Butong and Ao Xieyun, followed by Dong Wushang, Gu Duxing, Xie Danqiong, himself, Ji Mo, Luo Kedi, Chu Yang, Mo Qingwu and Mo Leier. It was a mysterious array containing infinite mysteries of the universe. At the forefront, Rui Butong and Ao Xieyun pressed their palms against each other. The other hand of Ao Xieyun rested on the dragon, and that of Rui Butong rested on the phoenix. Then, Gu Duxing and the others all pressed their hands against the back of the person in front of them. Chu Yang was the third from the end. Mo Qingwus hand was ced on the back of Chu Yang, Mo Leier was at the end, her right hand was ced at the center of Mo Qingwus back, and her left hand at the center of Dong Wushangs back. This is the Infinite Universe Soul Borrowing Array, it can absorb arge amount of spiritual energy within the shortest time! exined Chu Yang. This is a dominant array, if we only absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, well not be able to stop and be blown away by the spiritual energy! But now, were only extracting the dragon and phoenix spirit essence. Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong have dragon and phoenix bloodlines, so when the extraction of spirit essence reaches a peak point, there will be a brief pulse, before it continues on withdrawing external spiritual energy, and well use that brief pulse to wake up and undo the array. Chu Yang said slowly. This was the most powerful set of soul gathering array in the Sword Spirits mind, and once the array was activated, it could actually gather all the spiritual energy of the whole continent here! And this arrays original name was Gather the spirits to destroy the heavens, the enemy and oneself, it was originally invented by an extraordinary man of the Heavenly Court. That extraordinary man bore a deep blood feud, but his enemies were so powerful that he was no match for them. So he created a special array and he, with six of his brothers, mobilized the martial techniques at the same time, and as though borrowing powers form the stars in the sky, they gathered all the spiritual energy in the world with a speed forty-nine times faster. They used it to increase their cultivation with the aim of quick revenge. But they didnt expect that when the array started working, it was not forty-nine times faster, but... thousands of times faster! At that time, the seven brothers were besieged by the enemy in the mountains, but after the array started working, it actually gathered countless amounts of spiritual energy in the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. The seven people could not contain it, their bodies burst on the spot and a violent explosion broke out! And that explosion blew away that whole mountain on the Nine Heavens Imperial Court, and the enemies who besieged them were also not spared and exploded into pieces. The space thousands of miles around it turned into a hugeke! Even Xue Leihan who rushed over intending to save people was almost killed there. That showed the power of that explosion. Since then, this unique array had been called Gather the spirits to destroy the heavens, the enemy and oneself. This name was actually given by Xue Leihan, and this set of arrays was only known by him in the entire world. And thatke was also called Seven Saints Lake. After Chu Yang exined it in detail, everyone was stunned. Mo Tianji said, This is not appropriate, right? The real essence inside the dragon and phoenix bones, it alone would be enough to blow us up more than a hundred times, if... Chu Yang said, About this, Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong can suppress the essence with secret techniques of the dragon and the phoenix, and store them in all our bodies, which means that there will be a temporary inexhaustible treasure source inside our bodies... If wepletely digested it... We could probably easily reach the level of Ning Tianya. The eyes of all the brothers lit up like firecrackers Probably even reach the level of Ning Tianya? Besides, at the beginning, when one person activates the internal energy and eleven people are connected in series at once, the cultivation of eleven people will naturally be on the same level. Therefore, this essence of dragon and phoenix will also be shared equally among the eleven of us! Chu Yang smiled and said, So... Im warning you beforehand. Dont me me for being biased afterward, or Ill break your mouth! Everyoneughed happily. Since Elder Yue is protecting us outside, now is the best time to start. Lets go. Chu Yang ordered, Everyone, do not move unnecessarily or uplift the aura in your body, listen to mymand! Immediately, all the brothers were in position. Chu Yang checked it onest time, got to his position and settled down. The moment Chu Yang sat down, the brothers suddenly felt the aura in the sky bing abnormal, as though the aura gradually got violent and wild, and vaguely started gathering toward them rapidly! Everyone was shocked They had yet to mobilize their martial powers, and it was already like this, if... Before they had time to think any more, they heard Chu Yang yell, Ao Xieyun! Run the Mysterious Code of the Dragon! Ao Xianyun moved and the Great Technique of Divine Dragon began quietly. Rui Butong, run the Phoenix Heavenly Fire Divine Technique! At the exact moment when the cultivation inside Ao Xieyuns body had circted one round, Chu Yang shouted. Rui Butong moved ordingly. Immediately, Chu Yang cried out continuously. Gu Duxing, activate internal energy! Dong Wushang, activate internal energy! Xie Danqiong! Activate internal energy! Mo Tianji!... Every time he shouted a persons name, it happened to be the moment when the person in front of them had activated their internal energy and circted it one round. It waspletely orderly. Atst... Mo Leier, activate internal energy! The cultivation of eleven people gradually merged into one, following a certain rhythm. Gradually, it became a huge torrent. Driven by the two magical techniques Mysterious Code of the Dragon and Phoenix Heavenly Fire Divine at the same time, a wonderful cycle was formed! On the corpses of the dragon and the phoenix, at the ces where Ao Xieyun and Rui Butongs hands touched them, strange changes suddenly appeared... Chapter 1464 - Absorb! Peerless Fortune!

Chapter 1464 Absorb! Peerless Fortune!

On the bones of the dragon and the phoenix, the ce touched by Ao Xieyuns left hand suddenly emitted a cloud of illusive light, which gradually brightened up. When this light appeared, the spiritual energy that was gathering and approaching between heaven and earth suddenly stopped moving.A thin, yellow light followed Ao Xieyuns left hand and entered his body. Then, it slowly moved along the airflow in his meridians. When it reached his Dantian, it made a turn and then came out again, moving along the meridian of the right side of his body into the right hand. It was released from the palm of his right hand and entered Rui Butongs palm. Then, after going one around in Rui Butongs body, it entered Dong Wushangs body... Then it was Mo Tianji, Ji Mo and Chu Yang... It moved one around in all eleven peoples bodies, and entered Ao Xieyuns Dantian. Then, as new powers rushed in continuously, this process repeated on... After that yellow wave of dragons aura from Ao Xieyun reacted and turned one round in everyones bodies, at the ce where Rui Butong right hand touched the phoenix, a colorful glow of light also quietly appeared. It leaped like a me, and a heated force entered his right hand. It entered his Dantian through the meridians in his arm, turned one round, and entered Ao Xieyuns right hand. It moved in the opposite direction, through Ao Xieyun, to Gu Duxing, Xie Danqiong, Luo Kedi... and back to Rui Butongs body at the end. And this light was actually red! Right when the yellow dragons force and the red phoenixs force each turned one round, suddenly, everyone felt a shock. These two forces suddenly seemed to have been elerated, they started flying rapidly in an instant. Two huge forces, from two separate sides, entered the body of everyone. Originally, it was a trickle. Then, it turned into a clear stream in the blink of an eye, and then turned into a river, and then a wide river was surging into everyones bodies... Chu Yang closed his eyes and felt the changes in his body. He could clearly feel that after the dragon and phoenixs powerpleted a cirction, it always left some traces of impact in his own Dantian. Slowly, in his Dantian, a yellow-red cyclone was formed. And this cyclone gradually becamerger at a visible speed. Although he didnt know how it was for the others, such gatherings of spiritual energy arepletely even, so Chu Yang was sure that their situation must be the same as himself! Of course, there was one thing that Chu Yang didnt know. At present, the nine people C he, Gu Duxing, Dong Wushang, Mo Tianji, Mo Qingwu, Mo Leier and others, had absorbed such power, but in the Dantians of the first two, it was actually pure Dragons Original Force and Phoenixs Original Force. Inplete yellow andplete red! This was due to the physical condition and bloodlines of the two... At this juncture, the Nine Tribtions Sword looked up suddenly and showed a hungry excitement. Chu Yang frowned, and immediately pressed the thing down! Seriously? This is themon wealth of the brothers! If the Nine Tribtions Sword also took a part in it, wouldnt he himself be absorbing most of it? How could that be justified? The Sword Spirit was a bit anxious. He couldnt help but say, Lord Sword Master, this... is definitely secretive. Besides, the powers of the dragon and phoenix, one cannot encounter them in thousands of years! Just let the Nine Tribtions Sword absorb a little, so that it can increase its power by a few times... Moreover, these brothers would probably not notice! Chu Yang did not speak, but suppressed the sword spirit as well. He said quietly in his heart, Even if nobody notices it, I still know it! The Sword Spirit jumped anxiously in the Nine Tribtion Space. Chu Yang ignored itpletely! The power of the dragon and the phoenix was constantly transformed. On the dragons body in front of Ao Xianyun, a space the size of a palm had alreadypletely lit up. It was the power of the dragon and the phoenix that was extracted now. Chu Yang had an estimate for this: the power of the dragons physical body would be extracted, and then it would be the Dragons Original Force, Dragons Divine Power, and then the Dragon Core. Finally, it would be the power of the Dragon Crystal. And for the Dragon Core and Dragon Crystal, hed have to see the situation; if they could be transformed, they would all be transformed, if they couldnt, they would be left for Ao Xieyun himself. The same went for the powers of the phoenix, of course. Chu Yang estimated that he and his brothers were really getting a huge profound treasure this time! If the dragon and phoenixs original forces were to be equally divided among eleven people, then it was estimated that it couldnt be all absorbed in the Nine Heavens. Besides, the existing conditions of the Nine Heavens Continent were not enough to allow them to fully dissolve this force to use as their own. But in this way, no matter where they went, he and his brothers would cultivate more than twice as fast as others because they would have two sources: one external from heaven and earth, and one internal from the powers of dragon and phoenix in the body... Then, the dragon and phoenix powers in their bodies will be used up sooner orter. Chu Yang was now considering how to make this power change from the rootless water to a rooted spring in their bodies. In that case, wouldnt it benefit them for life? One had to say that Minister Chus n was quite long-term; he was still in the Nine Heavens right now, and he was already nning about things thousands of yearster after he went up to the Nine Heavens Imperial Court. Even Mo Tianji, who had always been most famous for this matter, would probably call Chu Yang Master if he knew about his current ns, his precautionary and forward-looking vision... The eleven people seemed as though they became eleven statues in an instant, set in the cave. Yue Lingxue watched these people walk into the cave and couldnt help butugh helplessly. These little boys are really resting, reassured about me... They actually went in without precautions, so assured of my protection. He smiled self-mockingly, but still seriously and intently examined the grounds around him. Then, he sat down cross-legged at the entrance of the cave. The divine sense of the ninth-grade Supremacy was spread out widely. Movements within dozens of miles around were all monitored by it without missing anything. Although Yue Lingxue was confident, he was never arrogant. Although with his cultivation, it was absolutely foolproof to be protection for others in the Nine Heavens Continent, he was still cautious and dared not be careless. He knew for himself that his protection was actually notpletely foolproof. For example, right now, if someone like the Dharma Supreme came here, then... He definitely wouldnt be able to ensure the safety of the eleven people inside! In all things, there were always idents. To be cautious is the first rule of traversing the martial world, and also the supreme secret to maintain a peak position without being defeated! Although he now sat still and stable like a mountain, he was still confident: within tens of miles, no matter where the enemy appeared, he could arrive at once! He knew the great significance of his protection this time: the people inside now were the Nine Tribtion Sword Master and his Nine Tribtion Brothers, who definitely had the ability to change the fate of the Nine Heavens Continent! If something happened to these people ... Yue Lingxue really couldnt guarantee what would happen to the Nine Heavens Continent! After a long time. Yue Lingxue looked calm and continued his protection, his breathing was as usual. Suddenly, an inexplicable force rushed out of the cave! Then it spiraled into the sky and scattered in the air. In Yue Lingxues mind, there seemed to be a peculiar charm in it. He couldnt help mumbling, Strange. What did this kid do? Why did it feel to me that millions of huge suckers suddenly appeared in the sky? Its a little suffocating... One had to say that Yue Lingxues senses were very sharp. Because, at the next moment, Yue Lingxue clearly felt that the spiritual energy across thousands of miles in all directions was suddenly sucked away in an instant! With a loud bang, it rushed into the cave. The spiritual energy was so pure that there was even an entire blue light beam! Therge amount was even more terrifying. It came with such a raging rush that all the flowers and trees in the mountains and fields were neatly broken! Yue Lingxue was caught off guard, and was almost hit by a pure spiritual current on his chest and fell into the cave. Yue Lingxues face froze. Immediately, he was shocked, confused and unsettled. Whats going on? What did they do inside that can actually draw such arge amount of spiritual energy? Immediately, only a momentter, this huge amount of spiritual energy actually stopped moving and suddenly became still. As though whatever that was inside the cave didnt need it anymore! Furthermore, a mysterious force came from the cave that actually showed some rejection to the spiritual energy. But Yue Lingxue already couldnt breathe now. Because the spiritual energy was too dense, if he breathed, he would be cultivating with too much intensity! The spiritual energy within dozens of miles in front of and behind him almost became solid and sticky. Yue Lingxue examined it again and finally smiled. Since you dont need it anymore, Ill take it for free. I have actually never seen such pure spiritual energy in my life. He opened his hands and the powers of the Supremacy rushed out powerfully, covering up tens of miles of space, holding all the solid spiritual energy still! Then immediately he activated his internal energy, took out dozens of Purple Crystal Cores from his ring and rapidly made a few bottles. He muttered to himself, I hope the thick spiritual energy this time can condense a few Moon Breeze true souls. He activated his internal energy with full effort. Suddenly, the spiritual energy from all directions pressed in towards him, and with the pressing, a lot of air also leaked out, just clear ordinary air. And the spiritual energy in front of Yue Lingxue became more and more solid and dense, and slowly it actually started to make slight popping sounds... After a long time, a drop of purple liquid suddenly condensed from the air and slowly dropped down. Yue Lingxues breathing was slightly heavy, as he controlled his original force to let this purple spirit liquid fall into a Purple Crystal bottle, which was immediately sealed. Then he repeated the whole process again... He repeated the process seven times and actually condensed thousands of miles of spiritual energy into seven drops of purple spiritual liquid. They were put away like treasures. This time, Rouer and I have actually benefited. Im protecting them, yet Im owing them another one out of nowhere... Yue Lingxue let out a helplessugh, wiped the sweat on his forehead and sat still. Inside the cave. On the huge dragon that was hundreds of meters long, many bright dots tens of feet wide already appeared... And the speed of output of the powers of the dragon and phoenix also became faster and faster... Chapter 1465 - There Is No Enmity Between Dragons And Phoenixes Originally;

Chapter 1465 There Is No Enmity Between Dragons And Phoenixes Originally; Everything Stems From Having Too Much Pride

The absorption this time exceeded Chu Yangs estimate!In his opinion, the dragon and phoenix remains had already existed for a hundred thousand years. Even if they contained tremendous power in the beginning, after the passage of a hundred thousand years, the power would also have more or less diminished. But never would he have expected that this dragon and phoenix had actually already achieved the state of Indestructible Form before they met their demise. In fact, at the point where great cmity befell them, knowing that they couldnt survive, they even used a special method to retain their respective power! This resulted in Chu Yang and the others absorbing energy for five days straight yet not even reaching the halfway mark! In fact, they hadnt even absorbed one-third of it. The array was already operating at the absolute limit of its efficiency! Each of the eleven of them was already close to a state of satiation. Inside their Dantians, dense mist materialized before it gradually turned into thick and heavy fog. Then, the fog changed into liquid which flowed like a current. After swelling to its limit, the liquid even suddenly manifested into solid drops at a certain point. After that, it even expanded little by little. By now, they were already each the size of a duck egg! Emitting a golden glow in their Dantians... All of them were in pain and agony. At this rate, the brothers would eventually be so bloated that they would end up exploding sooner orter. Chu Yang also felt rather resigned at this situation. The Nine Tribtions Sword had wanted to join in the absorption but was stopped by him. But from the looks of things, he actually needed the help of the Nine Tribtions Sword and Nine Tribtions Space after all? Left with no other choice, Chu Yang could only issue the order. The Sword Spirit hurriedly directed the Nine Tribtions Sword to begin absorption. He didnt forget to throw in a word of ridicule. Why did the Lord Sword Master... Before he even finished, Chu Yang was already ring at him while pulling a long face. At once, he swallowed back down the words that had yet to leave his mouth. With a joyful cheer from the Nine Tribtions Sword, it somersaulted by itself and adhered itself inside Chu Yangs meridians. Then, it unleashed all its horsepower and began to absorb! With the addition of the Nine Tribtions Sword, the extraction speed clearly became faster. Before long, it had already doubled again, on top of the current status! Above the dragon and phoenix bodies, bright light stretched forward at a speed visible to the naked eye... With a resounding boom in the cave, it seemed like a small but furious whirlwind had been released again... Outside the cave, Yue Lingxue seemed to sense something. Raising his eyebrows in surprise, he turned and cast a nce inside the cave. Then, he turned away again and concentrated his attention on guarding them. He muttered to himself, These young fellows truly have some pretty good fortune... After a good eight days, when even the Nine Tribtions Sword was full and its appetite satiated and an abundance of dragon and phoenix spirit essence even had to be stored in the Nine Tribtions Space, the absorption session this time finally reached its end. Dazzling light shone from the dragon and phoenix bodies, as if they were about toe to life. Then, the 11 of them saw this scene in their subconsciousness at the same time: On the summit of a mountain. A dragon and a phoenix were in the midst of a discussion. All of a sudden, the sky darkened and the wind and clouds started raging violently. Even the ground beneath their feet started to shake intensely. A violent and destructive aura suffused the atmosphere. A look of fear and rm appeared in the eyes of the dragon and the phoenix at the same time. They could sense that the destructive aura this time was something that they didnt even have a chance of standing against, even if the two of them were to join hands. The azure skies seemed to copse the next moment. The earth started to shake fiercely and violently. The golden dragon turned and exchanged a look with the phoenix. King of the Phoenixes, the apocalypse hase! It looks like even you and I cannot escape this cmity today. The golden dragons voice was very gentle and mild. Lets not talk about that now. What we should be doing is to check our ns fate and fortune. The phoenixs voice was also very calm and very pleasant to the ears. It asked, Are dragons and phoenixes still in this world thousands of years in the future? Lets join efforts and cast the spell! The golden dragon suggested solemnly. The phoenix nodded. The two of them activated their divine techniques at the same time. Amid the earths intense tremors, both the phoenix and the dragon remarked in unison, This is strange... Theres still hope, but... all would depend on luck. The golden dragon sighed. The Heavenly Secrets are obscure and hard to understand. The details cannot be seen. Since thats the case, then we shall leave something for our descendants, replied the phoenix with a peaceful smile. The golden dragon also smiled in an easy and unfettered manner. In any case, even if we rush out now and self-destruct, we wont be able to defeat that devil! Your suggestion is my thoughts exactly. Since thats the case, lets start. The phoenix suggested, Merging the dragon and phoenix into the Indestructible Form? The golden dragon nodded. Yes, merging the dragon and phoenix into the Indestructible Form! Shaking its head, the phoenix smiled wryly. Who would have thought that after warring with each other for ten thousand years over the position of ruler, you and I have toe together to adopt the Indestructible Form today instead... This is truly a huge joke... The golden dragon chuckled. Ever since the demon king appeared in this world and united the Nine Heavens, Ive never fought with you again. The phoenix nodded slowly. Thats true. During the conversation between the dragon and the phoenix, the tremors and shaking between heaven and earth had already reached a point where one could no longer continue standing. After exchanging a look, the two of them reached out their arms. In the instant their hands grasped each others, a series of shes suddenly shone in the sky. Through the dust and smoke, one could still clearly see this In the sky, eight brilliant rays of light suddenly appeared. With resplendent tails reaching a length of 10,000 feet, they shot into this continent. Then, a vast and boundless aura of destruction shrouded the earth. Innumerous rocks and objects came hurtling toward the dragon and phoenix. However, the two of them didnt even bat an eyelid. Instead, they merely closed their eyes and allowed their bodies to sink into the ground. The screen turned dark. Do you wish to leave behind your name? The voice of the golden dragon could be heard. Hurhur, as if I wish to leave my name to embarrass myself. The phoenix smiled lightly. Me too. Phoenix, should there be a next lifetime, let you and I be enemies once more. Actually... In our entire lives, weve never truly been enemies. It seemed like the phoenix didnt really want to say this but still chose to say it in the end. Dragons and phoenixes are not enemies! The golden dragon chuckled lightly. Yes, were not enemies. Our ns... just have a little too much pride. There was silence in the dark. The legacy of the golden dragon is in the Dragon Core. Should a descendant obtain it in the future, if he possesses the bloodline of us golden dragons, he needs to drink my blood. The legacy of the phoenix is in the Phoenix Marrow. Should a descendant of my bloodline obtain it in the future, he can receive it if he drinks my blood! ... When it reached this point, there was no more movement on the screen. But all 11 of them understood at once where this golden dragon and phoenix hade from. All of them found their hearts rather heavy. There were grief and sadness, and even more admiration. When facing an enormous crisis of destruction, these two dragon and phoenix n elders would rather go to the extent of sacrificing themselves, so that they could leave behind an inheritance for their descendants. And they even kept their names a secret. A dragon and phoenixs pride that permeated their very core showed through thoroughly here. Their decisiveness and resolve when evaluating and appraising the situation was even more admirable. In that sort of grand universal crisis, they were able to calm down in the shortest amount of time, draw up a countermeasure and then execute it right away... If they had been even a momentter, it would have been impossible for both the dragon and the phoenix toplete their legacies. Yet they made the decision at a point where they were still healthy and strong. Toward the conflict between the dragon and phoenix races, these two also recognized the nature of it very clearly. There is no enmity between dragons and phoenixes from the start! Its just that both our ns have too much pride. These words were honestly food for thought. In addition, theirst words disyed even further the broad-mindedness of these two powerful dragon and phoenix experts. One needs only to drink my blood! Chu Yang and the others were astounded. However, the shock that Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong had received was stronger than even the rest of them put together! This was their first time seeing a living ancestor of their race, even if it was just an image! But regardless, they were alive and able to speak after all... In this instant, nothing couldpare to the agitation they felt in their hearts. ... The transfer of the dragon and phoenix spirit essence suddenly ceased! With a jerk, the Nine Tribtions Sword detracted from the absorption field. At the same time, the dragon and phoenix bodies started to shake, causing the 11 of them to wake up right away! Chu Yang promptly got up. Kicking aside the Soul of Purple Crystal which acted as the eye of the array, he dismantled the array. But just this bit of dy had caused the spiritual energy of the universe outside to fluctuate wildly again. The 11 of them opened their eyes at the same time. In their eyes, there wasplexity, gratitude, admiration and respect... With a bam, the ws of the golden dragon and phoenix loosened their grip. Taking a deep breath, Chu Yang ordered, Ao Xieyun, Rui Butong, the two of you, receive the legacies at once! Retrieve the Dragon Core and Phoenix Marrow and drink their blood essence! Hurry! Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong shuddered, tears in their eyes as they said, Boss... but... the two elders have already died. If we damage their bodies even further, wouldnt that... make the two of us worse than beasts? If the two of you waste their heartfelt efforts, then that would really make you worse than a beast! Chu Yangs tone was full of anxiety. Their bodies have already been wholly preserved here for a hundred thousand years. Now that their spirit essence is gone, the bodies wont hold any much longer. In not more than a few hours, they will dposepletely and turn into bones! If the two of you let this chance go to waste, the pains that they went to would all be for naught! Meaning that they would have died in vain! What are the two of you hesitating for? Chu Yang bellowed, Hurry! Another shudder went through Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong. Atst, they turned around, aplex look on their faces. ... Ten minutester... Boom! Boom! Under everyones frightened eyes, the carcasses of the dragon and phoenix fell apart suddenly. Before they evennded on the ground, they had already disappeared! As if a gust of air fusing into the universe! They didnt even leave behind a single bone. Everything earlier was so bizarre and unbelievable, as if a dream! However, the dragon and phoenix spirit essence inside their Dantians was solid proof to them This was no dream! Ao Xieyun cried out, golden light shining all over him. His body suddenly spasmed a couple of times before turning limp and copsing onto the ground. On the other side, the same thing also happened to Rui Butong. He fell into aa instantly. Chu Yang stepped forward. After checking their condition, he said, Theyre fine. Its just that their bodies cant quite adjust yet after suddenly receiving an enormous legacy... Look after them and dont let them move around recklessly. Theylle to in a while. The brothers nodded. A somewhat puzzled Ji Mo asked, Why do I feel as if theres no improvement in my cultivation despite absorbing so much dragon and phoenix spirit essence? To be honest, all of them had this feeling, just that none of them had brought it up. The corners of Chu Yangs lips twitched. He replied, Even though your cultivation didnt improve, theres an additional mysterious little universe in your bodies from now on. It is capable of releasing spiritual energy constantly for all of you to use for cultivation, all the way until youve absorbed all of it... This is what the true treasure is! As he spoke, he exined the whole concept to them. Only then did all of theme to understand what was going on. Their expressions were full of joy. Everyone was well aware of just how rare having a source that could produce spiritual energy on its own in ones body was! With such conditions, even a person of mediocre aptitude could easily outshine and trample on so-called geniuses. Much less when every single one of them here was a genius with an abnormal body constitution, to the point that they could be called demons? Chu Yang hastily instructed Mo Tianji. Tianji, stay here and look after them. Ill go and look for something. Mo Tianjis eyes lit up intensely. You can sense it now? Chapter 1466 - Obscure Heavenly Crystal, Evil Illusionary Jade Crystal

1466 Obscure Heavenly Crystal, Evil Illusionary Jade Crystal

Chu Yang nodded lightly. His face red from agitation, Mo Tianji said, Then youd better hurry and go! And actually started urging him to make a move. Chu Yangughed in response. After mildly cating Mo Qingwu, he walked to the front. The young girl had just received something fantastic and was currently in the midst of an excited discussion with Mo Leier. When she heard that he was stepping out for a moment, she didnt even bother looking at him, only waving her little hand to indicate Feel free to do as you wish. Little miss here has no time for you at the moment... And then she returned to her discussion with Mo Leier. One by one, Gu Duxing and the others also circted their energy to examine the changes in their bodies, making more and more exciting little discoveries as they did so. After the dragon and phoenix spirit essence were incorporated into their bodies, the speed at which their internal energy circted had basically doubled! Not just that, the dragon and phoenix spirit essence even boasted the ability to automatically change their body constitution for the better. One must know that a doubled internal energy cirction speed meant much more than just their usual cultivation practice. Rather, what it implied was As long as their physical movements could keep up with the speed at which the energy in their bodies circted, the speed at which they dished out attacks would also be double of what it currently was! At this point, their speed and agility could already be considered fast. If doubled... What would it be like? The moment they thought about this, the brothers were so excited that they couldnt catch their breath. After calming his mind, Chu Yang walked deeper in. When he walked past the spot where the dragon and phoenix used to be, his eyes fixed onto a certain direction. Turning slightly to the side, he walked inwards resolutely. Back when they just finished the absorption of the dragon and phoenix spirit essence, Chu Yang had already received the Sword Spirits prompt. Lord Sword Master, Ive discovered the aura of the seventh fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword! For the longest time before this, Chu Yang couldnt be sure whether the sword fragment was really here or not. It was only when the Sword Spirit told him this that a weight was truly lifted off his shoulders. After turning the corner, whatid in his path was a whole and perfectly round rock wall. With nary a moment of hesitation, Chu Yang reached out and grabbed at the wall. Right away, he gouged out a huge hole in the wall. Although the defense here was tight and solid, it was all thanks to the mighty power of the dragon and phoenix. Now that it was gone, with Chu Yangs current cultivation, this rock wall was practically as soft as tofu to him. Grabbing at it and using suction force to draw the rock wall to his palm, he pulled outwards. Right away, a huge b of rock spanning 40 to 50 feet was extracted and dragged out of the wall. After cing it aside casually, he went on to grab another b of rock. After removing a few bs in session, a huge cave dozens of feet deep had already appeared before him. Chu Yang dived right in without any hesitation. He had already done this particr chore several times before, managing it with ease and a high level of proficiency. Even a professional miner could only despair at catching up with his prowess. Chu Yang dug downwards the entire way, following the Nine Tribtions Swords guidance. He could vaguely feel the Nine Tribtions Sword bing more and more excited. The sword intent wandered up and down the sword body quicker and quicker. The Sword Spirit also started to be more and more anxious... And pulsating underneath this rock wall was an urgent and insuppressible kind of emotion, as if something desperately wanting to emerge... Chu Yangs hands didnt stop for even a second. Huge b after b of rock was thrown over his shoulder and discarded behind him... Atst, the pleasant gurgle of watering from underground reached his ears. At the same time, the vision in Chu Yangs left eye suddenly turned very clear while the vision in his right eye became blurry. This sensation went away the moment it appeared. Chu Yang was taken aback. Inside the Nine Tribtions Space, the Sword Spiritmented leisurely, This is the Obscure Heavenly Crystal and the Evil Illusionary Jade Crystal weing you... Chu Yang was speechless. These two rare medicines were weing him? What kind of baseless talk was that... The Evil Illusionary Jade Crystal and Obscure Heavenly Crystal here are different from other legendary medicines. The Sword Spirit said, They... have grown and matured for at least a hundred thousand years... Possibly even longer. Possessing a degree of spiritual intelligence is also reasonable! Chu Yang uttered an oh and nodded. After digging downwards for another 30 feet, Chu Yang felt empty space under his hands. A wave of humidity came gushing at his face. When he took a good look, he couldnt help but be stupefied. Underneath this ce was actually a subterraneanke! Tworge fountains stood in the center of the subterraneanke. Situated a thousand feet apart, water gurgled and spouted from the fountains. On one side, the spring water was a milky white color and gave off a light fragrance, whereas on the other side, the spring water was crystal clear and without any smell. The wholeke was also split clearly into two. 500 feet on one side was a pure spread of milky white while the other side was totally clear and see-through. Both were in the sameke yet they didnt intersect at all, forming a peculiar and fascinating subterraneanke. Everyone who saw this would probably exim at its bizarreness! Jumping down, Chu Yang stood in the milky white spring water, feeling a sense offort permeating his entire body. He naturally understood that this pool of milky white spring water was the Crystal Spirit Spring. Before getting a full grasp of the situation, no matter how bold and audacious Chu Yang was and even if he knew full well that nothing would really go wrong, he didnt dare to carelessly enter the Evil Spirit Illusionary Spring nheless. It was better to be safe than sorry after all. Should he faint in here... While his life certainly wouldnt be endangered, it would no doubt be extremely embarrassing... The Sword Spirit understood Chu Yangs reservations. Holding back hisughter, he said, Lets take the spring water. Ive already made space for it inside the Nine Tribtions Space. Chu Yang grunted in acknowledgment and waved his arm. At once, two jets of water shot out of theke and into the Nine Tribtions Space. Even when the spring water was being drawn at the same time, they remained clearly separated. Raising his head, Chu Yang looked up and saw innumerous tiny little holes above, the ce where they led to unknown. The holes over at the Evil Spirit Illusionary Spring were extremely moist and damp, as if water would drip from them any moment. On the other hand, over here at the Crystal Spirit Spring, the whole ce was dry. Chu Yang finally understood how his grandfather and the others must have discovered the spring. Most likely, the water vapor from the Evil Spirit Illusionary Spring must have seeped out from this ce. When it reached a certain point on higher ground, the moisture collected to form a dense mist, which then formed a new and separate water stream. And from there, it trickled outwards droplet by droplet... That was probably how Yang Bao and the others had identallye across it while excavating in the Purple Crystal mine... Furthermore, it was impossible to locate the actual Evil Spirit Illusionary Spring from that direction even if one wanted to... Because who knew where that ce they were at was? In any case, it didnt have much to do with this ce here... The gurgling of water stopped. The ground beneath Chu Yangs feet was already dry all around. Only the mouths of the two springs on the left and right were still spouting blurry mist. But subsequently, even the mist was gone. Chu Yang reinvigorated his spirits and grabbed at the ground again, restarting his mining works again... As he gradually dug hundreds of feet down, Chu Yang started to sport a rather strange expression. The ground here was obviously nting downwards toward the middle... If so, then could the Obscure Heavenly Crystal be... Chu Yang got up and went to the opposite. As he dug downwards, he indeed discovered that this area where the Evil Illusionary Jade Crystal was also nted down toward the middle... A wry chuckle escaped Chu Yang. He went straight to circting his energy, reaching 100 feet into the ground and then lifting the entire expanse of ground and setting it aside. When he looked over, as expected, the mouth of the Crystal Spirit Spring and the mouth of the Evil Spirit Illusionary Spring were less than even 200 feet apart! One must understand this They had originally been 1,000 feet apart! Chu Yang struck directly at the middle and reached another 100 feet or so into the ground and lifted the ground surface again. By then, the mouths of the two springs were already less than 30 feet apart! Could these two be ced together right from the start... Mumbling, Chu Yang started to gradually apply force downwards. At this point, he already had to refrain from takingrge-scale actions. Otherwise, if anything was damaged as a result... Chu Yang would truly be bbergasted. 30 feet in, Chu Yang was greatly taken aback. There was already some warm moisture in the earth in his hands. Youre almost there, said the Sword Spirit as he also gave him a reminder. The Obscure Heavenly Crystal and the Evil Illusionary Jade Crystal are different from the others. They dont produce Jade Cores or anything like that. The only thing they produce is spring water... I see. Chu Yang had assumed that they would be simr to other legendary artifacts like the Mysterious Yang Jade and the Mysterious Yin Jade, but it seemed like that wasnt the case. Chu Yang reached into the ground 30 feet deep and lifted it. The moment he lifted the ground, a peculiar sensation suddenly came over Chu Yang. As though there was ady to his left looking at him gently and tenderly with deep devotion in her eyes right now. The exquisite beauty was lovely and enchanting. Despite being silent and still, he could sense an aura of elegance and serenity on her nheless. On the other hand, to his right was a gorgeous and beguiling ravishing beauty gazing at him amorously. Posing coquettishly, her actions were bold and daring, an air of boundless seduction around her... Chu Yang got a huge fright and hastily looked around him. Only to notice a piece of milky white spirit jade resting quietly on his left and a piece of transparent jade resting to his right. The two pieces of jade rested merely 5 feet from each other! And right now, he was standing right in between the two of them. This is really weird. Chu Yang scratched his head. The two pieces of jade actually gave me a feeling as though the two of them are great beauties... Although the Sword Spirit didnt respond, Chu Yang could totally sense that this fellow was looking at him with an expression piqued with interest right now, curious to find out which piece of jade he would pick up first. There must be something going on in here, right? Chu Yang narrowed his eyes. Sword Spirit? With a wry smile, the Sword Spirit replied, Yes, the beauty is the jade and the jade is the beauty. Right now, the two pieces of jade have respectively presented themselves to you. Ever since they were born to this world, theyve been at loggerheads, both wishing to get an edge over the other. Now, after much hardship and trouble, theyve finally encountered their fated master. Naturally, they would wish topete with each other. Whichever you choose to pick up first would mean that the other piece of jade has lost. The Sword Spirit exined. Chu Yangs world spun a little. These were just pieces of jade, yet they were fighting with each other for a mans favor too? Dont you know that all beauties possess some degree of willfulness? The same goes for rare and precious spirit jade. The Sword Spirit advised, Heres a friendly reminder Do not think of picking up both at the same time. If you do that, both of them will get upset. Why? Chu Yangs world spun once again. That was exactly what he had in mind. Just like two great beauties waiting upon the same husband... The Sword Spirit broke into a grin. Even if they dont put up resistance, they would also be unhappy deep down. Chu Yang fell silent. The Sword Spirits words just so happened to hit him right where it hurt the most. Perhaps the Sword Spirit was doing it on purpose? In this instant where Chu Yang weighed his choices, his heart also went into a state of unrest. As though sensing Chu Yangs indecision, the two pieces of jade started giving off an even stronger aura. It seemed as though the two great beauties were respectively bringing their best game onto the table and exhibiting their charm to their limit, in order to push Chu Yang the bridegroom into making a decision as to which bride he wished to bring into the nuptial chamber? A grand battle broke out in Chu Yangs heart, his expressionplex. Suddenly, he gritted his teeth and dered, After entering my household, Im the one to call the shots. They may wish to determine the winner and loser between them but Im just not going to allow them to do so! Applying force with both hands, he grabbed both the Obscure Heavenly Crystal and the Evil Illusionary Jade Crystal at the same time! In this instant, Chu Yang could clearly feel the grudge in the hearts of the two pieces of jade. Snorting, he said, Do you think you can call the shots in my household? Get in! With a whoosh, the two Nine Great Herbal Medicines were tossed into the Nine Tribtions Space together! The Sword Spirit was bbergasted. He truly didnt expect the Lord Sword Master to actually still adopt such a bossy and unreasonable approach even though he had already warned him beforehand. Chapter 1467 - The Seventh Fragment of The Nine Tribulations Sword!

Chapter 1467 The Seventh Fragment of The Nine Tribtions Sword!

The Obscure Heavenly Crystal was ced into the Spiritual Spring by the Sword Spirit. Right away, the water inside the Spiritual Spring started to churn. The spring waters original milky white color fused instantly with the milky whiteness of the Obscure Heavenly Crystal that was just added into the spring.The water turned into a sparkling and translucent milky white. The color was like that of spirit emulsion that had already been maturing for ten thousand years, except even purer. Although it was milky white and not transparent, strangely enough, it simply gave people the feeling as though it was transparent and free of impurities! A light fragrance wafted above the Spiritual Spring, making one feel rxed andfortable throughout the body the moment they caught a whiff! And now, he just needed the Fairy races Seed of Life and he would be able to immediately create something which the Fairy race didnt even dare to dream of from the past into the present... A supreme treasure of the universe that was a notch higher than even the Life Force Spring! And this Seed of Life was something which Chu Yang was very confident he could get his hands on since a long time ago Because that thing was in Young Master Yus possession! And Young Master Yu was even Chu Yangs friend! This pretty much meant that it was already in his hands! The moment Chu Yang picked up the Obscure Heavenly Crystal and the Evil Illusionary Jade Crystal, he felt a mighty and intense aura suddenly rising from beneath his feet. This aura was different from the Nine Tribtions Swords sharp and keen murderous aura. Yet it naturally carried a heavy and solid kind of feeling in itself. In fact, there was even a kind of... simple and honest vor to it. Chu Yang was astonished by this feeling he got. This must be the seventh fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, just that there was actually something of such a nature within the Nine Tribtions Sword which had cleaved the Nine Heavens apart? The rock ground under his feet rumbled and shook as it split apart. A round object then rose from underneath. Chu Yang couldnt keep his eyes from bulging out of their sockets. He had already obtained six fragments of the Nine Tribtions Sword by now, but before this, he really hadnte across any fragment that emerged on its own. But this one in front of him right now had really, honest-to-goodness, surfaced from underground on its own. This was truly... The moment this round object appeared, the Nine Tribtions Sword resonated with it right away. Instantly, a crisp and clear sword hum rang out whoosh whoosh whoosh, whoosh whoosh whoosh... Sword tip, sword spine, sword edge, sword crossguard, sword tang and sword hilt All six fragments filed out one by one. The sword intent whistled and roared like a dragon, circling at the top excitedly. Meanwhile, the six sword fragments were already ying happily and having fun with that fellow who had popped up on its own! All of them flew about here and there, circling back and forth above that fellow and emitting sword hum after sword hum. As if they were talking to each other in their ownnguage? That fellow was rather stiff, however. It looked rather awkward and clumsy, like a good and honest man who wasnt good with words had suddenly been surrounded by a group of eloquent and articte beauties. Dealing with one and then subsequently offending another, hemming and hawing for a good half a day yet still unable to say anything substantial. A thought urred to Chu Yang and he took hold of the fellow. The oval-shaped fellow stayed properly in his palm, as if undergoing his appraisal apprehensively. It was extremely well-behaved and good-natured. A stream of data surged into Chu Yangs mind. Only then did he realize something. Smacking his lips, he thought to himself, What the hell, I almost got deceived by this fragment of a sword. This fellow that looked unbelievably simple and honest, and stiff and awkward was actually the sword pommel! An introduction of the Nine Tribtions Sword was as follows: Sword pommel The tip of the sword hilt, also known as the sword knob! With a round opening at the end, allowing a sword tassel to be attached. Its main attacks Knocking, mming and smashing against objects, such as peoples elbows. It wasnt sharp, but its force was the greatest! It also functioned to bnce the whole sword. In all the moves of sword techniques, there were far and few that made use of the sword pommel. However, the moment they did, it would definitely be a devastating and crushing lethal strike! The sword pommel was usually hidden at the furthest end of the sword at the back. It was unassuming and unobtrusive, neither piercingly sharp like the sword tip nor razor sharp like the sword edge. It merely maintained the bnce of the whole sword very quietly and in a very down-to-earth manner. As the one bringing up the rear, it linked and connected all the brothers together. But as long as its presence was needed, it would strike at a moment where one least expected! Furthermore, the moment it struck, it would definitely im the victims life! Inparison to the others, this was what a true assassin really was! He might not necessarily flee into the distance right after striking, but he was truly and undeniably a one-hit killer! Chu Yang held the sword pommel in his hand, his consciousness quietly interacting with it. It was then that he realized that even though this fellow was rather cold on the outside but passionate on the inside, it was indeed also truly someone honest and taciturn. Toward Chu Yangs wee, there was joy andfort. This fellow merely epted him obediently. In fact, there was even a mild sense of panic and fluster... Chu Yang let out a silentugh. Tossing the sword pommel casually into mid-air, he shouted, Nine Tribtions Sword! Merge! As a sword hum rang out, the sword hilt moved first, linking with the sword pommel. The sword tang was the second to move, its sharp end plunging deep into the hilt and connecting with the pommel. With a ng, the two sides of the sword crossguard attached themselves as well. The sword edge came flying and got into position with a nk. The sword edge then came whooshing over, its icy glint stern and mighty. Lastly, with swift and forceful speed, the sword tip connected with the rest directly! With a thunderous boom, an indistinct air current arose from the Nine Tribtions Sword. Based on its external appearance at least, the sword had already reachedpletion! The sword was suspended in mid-air, mighty and awe-inspiring. Even if it was silent and still, Chu Yang could feel that heroic spirit, as if looking down upon the whole world,ing from the Nine Tribtions Sword whose essence, energy and spirit were whole andplete! A clear notion welled up in Chu Yang Perhaps this Nine Tribtions Sword now was the true andplete battle form of the sword! And also in perfect condition. Because right now, all the hardware parts a sword needed were already present. The current state of Nine Tribtions Sword was its true original setup when it was first forged! As for the sword tassel and the sword soul, they couldnt have been present at that point. The sword tassel couldnt have been attached at the point where the sword was smithed. All the more, it was impossible for a sword soul to manifest in a sword fresh out of the furnace! Thus, while the Nine Tribtions Sword now was in no way at its strongest, it was definitely in its purest form! Chu Yang slowly reached his arm out. The Nine Tribtions Sword emitted a joyful sword hum and gradually descended, just like someone gently holding it and then cing it in Chu Yangs palm. In the instant Chu Yangs fingers closed around the sword hilt, the sword intent circling above finally descended. It clung to the Nine Tribtions Sword, emitting whines as if it was aggrieved. Because it had been outcast and left out just now. When the pure Nine Tribtions Sword was formed, other than the sword tassel and sword soul, there was nothing else that could linger on it. Even the sword intent derived directly from it was no exception! This was because for the sword intent to exist, it was necessary to have someone using the sword and cultivating. Only then could it form. But it... wasnt considered a part of the sword body. Chu Yang exhaled lightly. He had finally obtained the seventh fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. But at the same time, he was rather puzzled. ording to what Xue Leihan said, that ultimate expert had only given him eight little metal fragments for the Nine Tribtions Sword. The sword tassel was probably the tiniest little metal fragment connected to the sword knob with some additional essorizing... However, since there were only eight fragments, where did the term nine tribtionse from? The sword soul was ultimately shapeless and formless after all... If one were to search for it, where would one need to go? Sword Spirit, did all the previous generations of Nine Tribtions Sword Masters find the sword soul when they were searching for the Nine Tribtions Sword? asked Chu Yang softly inside the Nine Tribtions Space. The Sword Spirits countenance had originally been full of joy and delight. But when he heard Chu Yangs question, he was suddenly stunned for a moment. Turning around so that his back faced Chu Yang, he replied impassively, Yes, all the previous generations of Nine Tribtions Sword Masters had found the sword soul! When he said this, the expression on his face was very strange. As if crying yet as ifughing, or as if sad and anguished. However, as his back was to Chu Yang, Chu Yang couldnt see the expression he wore in this instant. Frowning, Chu Yang muttered, Then thats really weird... All the first eight fragments are tangible no matter what. It is possible to locate them if one searches. But in the case of the sword soul... How did they find it? The Sword Spirit seemed to break into a small smile. In a low voice, he replied, When you find the eighth fragment, youll know where you need to go to find the sword soul. Chu Yang nodded silently. After reinvigorating his spirits, the Sword Spirit said, Now, this is the sword technique for the seventh fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Look carefully, Ill demonstrate it once for you now! At once, Chu Yang threw the matter about the sword soul out of his mind and widened his eyes to take a good look. The Sword Spirit floated out. He stood solemnly and respectfully, the Nine Tribtions Sword in his hand. At this point, his body already looked to have fully manifested physically. As he stood there holding the sword at this moment, a rich and strong aura that was stern and graceful emanated from him. A bleak and deste wave of sword intent slowly welled up, gradually bing stronger and mightier! The next moment, the Sword Spirit thrust the sword forward, drawing an arc and spinning around. With a forceful turn, the sword knob came out from under his arm in the reverse direction with a whoosh. He held the sword tip between his fingers As expected, he was using the sword knob to attack! But the oddness of this strike made even Chu Yangs scalp tingle when he saw it. Extreme inelegance and dullness sink the heavens! This is the name of the sword pommels first move. The sword pommel looks simple and in, with neither a de nor a cutting edge. However, should all of its force really be brought into y, it is capable of sinking the azure skies! The Sword Spirit exined unhurriedly. Then, he exhibited another move. My sword intent strikes fear even without a de or chilliness! This is the second move. Both the sword knob and the sword tip are held back in seemingly a defensive stance. However, the sword intent this move gives off is the strongest among all the moves in the sword techniques of the Nine Tribtions Sword! The Sword Spirit wielded the sword slowly. This is the third move! One only realizes the formidability of the sword knob after he perishes! The meaning behind this move is that everyone underestimates the power of the sword knob. However, those who look down on it would never have another chance to reacquaint themselves with it for the rest of their lives Because after the sword pommel strikes, the opponent would already be a dead man! Chu Yang watched with great concentration and rapt attention, nodding slowly as he did. His guess was right The sword pommel was the true and most well-hidden assassin among all the Nine Tribtions Sword parts! The fourth move, One understands the taciturn soul only after much hardships! The sword pommel has always been unassuming and unobtrusive, keeping quiet all the time. But as the saying goes, silence is golden! This is especially true in the way of martial arts and the path of Heavens Way. Taciturn people usually have a lot of inner strength! In addition, taciturn people make it even harder for enemies to get a clear grasp of their abilities. One must understand, he who talks much errs much! The Sword Spirit went on. Thus, only after experiencing great changes and hardships of life would one be able to understand the true meaning of the word taciturnity. But simrly, it is toote by then. The Sword Spirits voice was rather cynical and mocking. Chu Yang mused over his words, finding that they actually provided much food for thought. These four sword moves were just like the principles of how one should behave. Chu Yang truly didnt expect that sword moves like these which specialized in killing would actually harbor principles like these... This seemed rather ironic... Not just that, while the sword pommel seemed taciturn and unsophisticated, all of its four sword moves were actually insidious and vicious killing moves! Every single move made Chu Yang the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters hair stand on end from its fearsomeness after witnessing it! Not to mention the enemies... Mumbling the names of the four sword moves under his breath, Chu Yang closed his eyes and drew his sword, wielding it gracefully as he moved! Right away, he waspletely absorbed in it... Extreme inelegance and dullness sink the heavens, My sword intent strikes fear even without a de or chilliness. One only realizes the formidability of the sword knob after he perishes, One understands the taciturn soul only after much hardships! Chapter 1468 - The Nine Tribulations Sword: Celestial Phenomenon!

Chapter 1468 The Nine Tribtions Sword: Celestial Phenomenon!

Chu Yang wielded the sword gracefully as he moved. For a moment there, a huge sense of heroic and lofty sentiments actually welled up in him.He felt as if he and the Nine Tribtions Sword in his hand had merged as one. It was a feeling of perfect harmony, as if in this instant, the man was the sword and the sword was the man. As such, despite not using his internal energy when wielding the sword, the ingenuity and profoundness, as well as all the subtle and fine details of the sword moves yed smoothly and crystal clear in his mind. Nothing escaped his attention! Chu Yang processed the veryst bit of profound ingenuity of the sword technique in his mind and retracted his sword, returning to an upright stance. Just as he did, all 28 sword moves of the Nine Tribtions Sword Technique yed in his mind one by one. Slowly, they linked together. Chu Yangs eyes became brighter and brighter, holding his breath for a considerably long moment. When thest move One understands the taciturn soul only after much hardships shed across his mind, Chu Yang suddenly sensed a wave of strong and powerful energy abruptly gush out of the Nine Tribtions Sword. It entered his meridians and his Dantian. And then, within his Dantian, the power of the dragon and phoenix was also triggered. All of a sudden, his meridians went into an uproar and he felt as though he was about to explode. Chu Yang could only sense that there was a stream of energy constantly flowing into his body and his meridians, endless and ceaseless. They were like surging torrential waves, without any end in sight. Gradually, he felt as if all the meridians running throughout his body had swelled, as if wanting his body to burst. It seemed like he had had a breakthrough again but at this point, Chu Yang no longer had the leisure to check what kind of breakthrough it was. He simply felt pained and agonized! This must stop at once! But he couldnt stop it! The power of the Nine Tribtions Sword and the power of the dragon and phoenix spirit essence were still surging into him continuously! Atst, he felt like he was seeing stars. He wanted to shout yet he couldnt. All of a sudden, a thundering boom resounded in his Dantian, as if it had exploded. A low sigh escaped Chu Yangs lips and he copsed to the ground, knocked out cold. Outside, Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong were still in aa. Everyone else stayed by their side, watching over them and waiting. Holding his hands behind his back, Mo Tianji paced to and fro at the side. His expression was rxed, with a vague hint of a smile on the corners of his lips. Every once in a while, Mo Qingwus big round eyes would look in the direction where Chu Yang had disappeared in before looking away. But a short whileter, they would dart back there again. In the end, she shifted her sitting position. Resting her cheeks in her hands, she stared in that direction as she waited for Chu Yang to return. ... A long whileter, eight hours had already gone by. The sky brightened Another night had passed. But Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong were stitose, their bodies not moving at all. At the side, everyone was absorbed in their cultivation. Nobody had discovered anything amiss, so all of them remained where they were. Mo Tianji, however, was starting to feel rather uneasy. His brows slowly furrowed as he mused to himself Perhaps searching for the Nine Tribtions Sword needed a lot of time, but Chu Yang had always been prudent and steady in his way of handling things. He would never let the brothers wait idly like this. If he really needed a lot of time, Chu Yang would definitelye back halfway to notify them. Yet he didnt. Surely he didnt meet with any trouble inside? Mo Tianji was filled with worry, but naturally, he didnt bring it up. On the contrary, he needed to act in an increasingly rxed manner so that the others wouldnt worry. It was already afternoon! Chu Yang still hadnt returned. Mo Tianji took a deep breath. Atst, he could be sure Something must have gone wrong. He was about to issue the order for the brothers to go in and investigate when all of a sudden, just as he was about to open his mouth, darkness suddenly enveloped the world! Mo Tianjis brows drew together. All the brothers were rather astonished, opening their eyes one by one. And then, they saw something that they would never forget for the rest of their lives. A ray of prismatic light, as though a huge multi-colored dragon, shot out with great force from inside the cave. When it passed them by, it even circled one round before it rushed out with a roar! At the mouth of the cave, Yue Lingxue had been sitting there calmly and steadily all this while. As long as the people inside didnt call for help, he would continue to watch over them here. In that instant where the sky darkened, Yue Lingxue suddenly narrowed his eyes, as if he could sense that something that would shock and frighten the world was about to happen... And then, he saw a ray of multi-colored light, long and meandering like a dragon, shooting up from underground to the outside. As Yue Lingxue ducked out of the way, that ray of light rushed out of the mouth of the cave and shot up into the pitch-ck sky! One must understand that it was actually noon at this point, yet the sky had strangely turned dark. This was already an extremely odd incident in itself. This moment was actually as though the gods in the heavens had set off fireworks as the ray of prismatic light suddenly shot outwards. Prismatic light shot high up into the sky and straight into the clouds. As it charged higher and higher, it actually also became bigger and bigger! Bit by bit, the center of the sky turned into multi-colored hues. Music so ethereal and fantasy-like, as though illusory, suddenly rang out. All those who heard it couldnt tell at all whether this fascinating and intriguing music was actuallying from inside their own minds? Or from the heavens? They couldnt even put this feeling into words. In fact, all of them felt as if they were dreaming. The multi-colored sky churned and swirled before it slowly separated into seven rays of light. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and purple. They were split into seven colors of the purest shades. Spanning across the sky of the Nine Heavens, each ray of light was 1,000 feet wide and 10,000 feet long! One could see that in the space outside, the sky was still totally ck! Seven rays of light covered the area between heaven and earth, standing tall and upright, brilliant and mighty. Only after a while did they slowly start to move. With a sh, the red light transformed into an arrowhead, just like the tip of a sword. Just that inparison to the average sword, it was billions of timesrger. After that, the blue light transformed into the sword spine, the indigo light into the sword edge, the orange light into the sword crossguard, the green light into the sword hilt, the purple light into the sword tang and the yellow light into the sword pommel! High up in the sky, they actually demonstrated the formation process of the Nine Tribtions Sword once more! At this moment, everyone in the entire continent was watching with their eyes widened and their heads raised. There was no information or any prompt to indicate what sword this was, but everyone in the world understood this clearly in their hearts This was the Nine Tribtions Sword! The master of the Nine Heavens! Atst, after the Nine Tribtions Sword formed, it slowly circled one round in mid-air. Then, with the sword tip pointing toward the heavens and the sword pommel toward the earth, it stood upright high up in the pitch-ck sky, just like the zing sun in the sky, brilliant and dazzling! It lingered just like that for a short while. Then, the sword suddenly started to move, elerating as itunched straight up into the boundless sky! As it rose higher and higher, its speed also became faster and faster! Atst, it came into contact with that vast expanse of darkness in the sky. Without even a lingering moment, the Nine Tribtions Sword ripped the veil of darkness apart with the air of one smashing through all obstacles in his way, and rose straight up. Everywhere it passed by, the darkness in the sky was shattered into pieces, slowly dispersing all around! By the time the Nine Tribtions Sword ascended to an unknown height in the sky, the world had already returned to a state of brightness, blue skies and bright daylight reinstated. However, the Nine Tribtions Sword continued to fly upwards. Atst, it slowly vanished into the distance. Unlike all the previous times,rge text didnt appear in the sky this time. Everything went on in silence. The entire process was as if it was a pantomime. But everyone understood the meaning behind it. When the Nine Tribtions Swordes forth, who canpare? When the Nine Tribtions Swordes forth, all in its way shall be destroyed! When the Nine Tribtions Swordes forth, it shall cleave the world apart! Indeed, even without an exnation, everyone recognized this! hapter 1469 - Benefits from Formation of Nine Tribulations

Chapter 1469 Benefits from Formation of Nine Tribtions Sword

The Nine Tribtions Sword has finally taken shape again! Yue Lingxue, dressed in white, stood up and looked at the sky with a deep gaze. Nobody knew what he was thinking.I still remember thest time the Nine Tribtion Sword was formed. Although it was vastly powerful,pared with this time, it is simply not the same... There was a bit of shock and doubt in Yue Lingxues eyes. Can it be that the Nine Tribtions Sword this time is different from usual? Or... is the sword master different from usual? Yue Lingxue really felt a bit confused. Ten thousand years ago, when the Nine Tribtions Sword took form for the eighth time, Yue Lingxue already had quite a bit of cultivation back then and he naturally remembered the scene of the day clearly. At that time, the Nine Tribtion Sword just appeared suddenly in the dark night, and it was only one sword, which only had a few shes. But this time, it appeared on a sunny day with a clear sky, and the world suddenly weirdly turned into a dark night. It directly cut through the darkness of the world, and then all the way up and disappeared in the clouds. Everyone had a feeling: When the Nine Tribtion Sword broke through the clouds and reached a world that no one could see, it could still dominate everything! ... Law-Enforcement City. The Dharma Supreme looked into the sky, his expression gloomy and depressed. Once again, the Nine Tribtion Sword took shape! His face was so sulky as though water could drip out of it. After a while, his ck robe fluttered as he turned and went down. He said calmly, Im going out,mand the double stars to apany me! Then he stepped down, his the ck clothes fluttering, looking full of thought. ... At this moment, different kinds of strong reactions were happening among the Nine Super ns. Immediately, everyone from the ns panicked. The Elder Masters were even more shocked. A few of them at once started to send messages tomunicate with one another. A few had left immediately after messaging... At Xiao n. Ye Chenchen stood with an old man with white hair, and their faces were a little heavy. Brother Chenyu, it seems... the heavens have decided our fate? If you and I wanted to change it, I am afraid... Ye Chenchen came to the Xiao n half a month ago. The person beside him was of course Xiao Chenyu, the founding ancestor of the Xiao n! Xiao Chenyu frowned, saying, In any case, you have to struggle a little. Even if heavens will has been decided, we still cant not do anything about it! He raised his white brows and sneered. In addition... Over ny thousand years, although I have never heard of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master being reced... but I have never heard of it being... impossible to rece him! Rece him... A bright light lit up in Ye Chenchens eyes. Xiao Chenyu took a deep breath and said, But... in the past few days, I have been restless. At first, I thought something was wrong on Second Brothers side, but now it seems that it is because of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master... Ye Chenchen inquired, Oh? Chenlei? Where did he go? I havent been seeing him these few days. Xiao Chenyu stated calmly, I sent him to do something that is rted to the life and death of the n... When he returns, you will surely know, Brother Ye. Ye Chenchen nodded. Inform the other several people. The way it looks, the seven major families of ours, I am afraid we are going to join forces. Xiao Chenyu looked somber and nodded slowly. Its a pity that Li n betrayed us, and Lan n was destroyed in a disaster... Ye Chenchen gave a long sigh. Before the heavenly arrays of the nine super ns are started, they have actually already fallen apart... Xiao Chenyu sighed. ... In the Northwest. Diwu Qingrou looked at the extraordinary vision in the sky and was stunned for a while. His face was pale, his right hand clenched into a fist tightly, and his finger joints were actually somewhat pale. He muttered, This is Chu Yangs idea? Or that Nine Tribtions masterminds? Howe... ording to Diwu Qingrous spection, he was 100% sure that after Chu Yang and others had risen in the south, the destination of their next journey would definitely be the northwest! The battlefield of the Li n in the northwest was the key for the Nine Tribtions Sword Master to create disturbances in the martial world. Its impossible that they wouldnte. And once they came, it was beneficial for Diwu Qingrou to build his own strength. He would leverage one sides strength to attack the other side, bnce the enemies against each other, and use the target of the Li n to bind the eight super ns together against the enemy, allowing himself to manipte the situation easily. He even madeplete andprehensive ns for how he would operate after their arrival. But he didnt expect that they didnte after waiting for so long. The ns were eager to start the battle, so Diwu Qingrou had to arrange for attacks, using one small battle after another to dy the time. Of course, battlesmanded by Diwu Qingrou ended only in victory. Because of all the victories, the super ns became more and more reliant on him, and Diwu Qingrous own prestige grew more and more. But all this was not what Diwu Qingrou wanted. On one hand, he had to maintain the situation and not let Li n suffer a devastating blow. on the other hand, he also had to maintain his own victory record... He tried to dy the time, waiting for the arrival of Chu Yang and others. What he didnt expect in his wildest dreams was that after all the waiting, what came was not the Nine Tribtions Sword Master but the news that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master had obtained the seventh piece of the Nine Tribtions Sword. So they didnte in this direction at all! Diwu Qingrous intricate ns suddenly all came to nothing. This made him very depressed. If it was Chu Yang who made the decision, this is not like Chu Yangs temperament. If it was that mastermind, its just a bit too careless and ignorant about the overall situation... Whats going on? Diwu Qingrou waspletely puzzled. He did not know that this was neither Chu Yangs decision nor Mo Tianjis decision, but totally an ident that happened suddenly! Rui Butong was in danger, the phoenix went into Nirvana, attracting Chu Yangs group who had almost arrived in the northwest all back to the southeast! However, the spy incident led Chu Yang back to his home. After returning home, he got the news about the bones of the dragon and the phoenix, and the news of the seventh piece of the Nine Tribtions Sword... Since it was nearby, Chu Yang naturally wanted to take the Nine Tribtions Sword first... So, it happened in a series of causal rtions that had nothing at all to do with the battles in the northwest! No wonder Diwu Qingrou couldnt think of a reason no matter how hard he tried. But in the current situation, Diwu Qingrou must continue on. He couldnt let Li n be destroyed, or let his own side suffer too much loss; that would take some scheming... Diwu Qingrou took several steps and muttered, Looks like its time to take the necessary measures... Cold light shed in his eyes. Chu Yang, Ill fight on for half a month, if you still donte in half a month, Id have to... He suddenly turned around and strode away. ... Chu Yang woke up from unconsciousness and found his body so light it was as if he was flying. All the impurities in his body had disappeared. Even he himself felt like he was reborn. He even had a clear feeling that he from just before was already dead! And he who was standing up right now was a new person, a separate person from the earlier him! This feeling was weird and clear. This weird feeling even made Chu Yang nervously search below him to see if his own corpse was there, to make sure he was not his soul after death ... He looked and naturally saw nothing. He drew a breath slightly, and discovered that the Nine Heavens Divine Technique inside his body flowed like a smooth little stream, encountering no obstruction wherever it passed. He was astonished! Before that, even if he used his full strength, the Nine Heavens Divine Technique might not be able to turn one round in him. But now, it could already revolve on its own! Although it was rather thin, it had formed a cycle after all. He had just fainted, and such big changes actually happened? He hurried to check his own Dantian, and was once again stunned. He saw that the Primordial Real Silk in his Dantian had actually already doubled! More than doubled! It was originally more than two hundred streams, but now it actually exceeded five hundred! Moreover, there was still a lot of misty purple gas, which seemed to be constantly catalyzing the formation... This is the benefit of the formation of your Nine Tribtions Sword! The Sword Spirit said in the Nine Tribtions Space. The forming of the Nine Tribtions Sword is done under the most perfect conditions this time, so the benefits for you are also naturally abundant... Its 90,000 years of umtion that is filled into your Dantian at once... Your body right now cant bear it at all, so most of it has entered the Nine Tribtions Space, otherwise, you would have had thousands of Primordial Real Silk right now... That way, youd have reached ninth-grade Supremacy level right now... But right now, youre only at sixth-grade Supremacy, beyond the boundary between immortal and mortal. Thats all! Chu Yang was bbergasted. The Sword Spirit was a Sword Spirit indeed. His standards were so high! Just beyond the boundary between immortal and mortal? Just?? Also, a lot of the dragon and phoenix spirit essence was also stimted... said the Sword Spirit. But this kind of situation is totally unprecedented. Chu Yang nodded. Oh... I see. The Sword Spirit said, And this time, the benefits of the Nine Tribtions Sword is not only for you, but everyone around you... Generally, its the Nine Tribtions! Chu Yang was bbergasted. A conflicted look showed on the Sword Spirits face. But right now, there are ten people outside... And only eight of your Nine Tribtions are ascertained... Chu Yang stared. Huh? And out of the ten people, two of them are women... The Sword Spirits expression became even more conflicted. Chu Yang opened his mouth. Oh... And two have the same surname... The Sword Spirit sighed. Huh?... So... its a mess right now! The Sword Spirit rolled his eyes. Ill go out and have a look. Chu Yang went out in a hurry. The Sword Spirit went back into hiding obediently. This time the Nine Tribtions Sword was formed, the benefits that the Sword Spirit received were also unprecedentedlyrge! At this moment, he already couldpletely form a figure to appear in the air. Whether it was day or night, it no longer affected him. The Sword Spirit was also in a hurry to go back to digest his gains... Right now, outside. Luo Kedi was making a fuss... Chapter 1470 - A Collective Breakthrough!

Chapter 1470 A Collective Breakthrough!

The reason for it was Ji Mo.After discovering that nothing rming had really happened, Luo Kedi pressed towards Ji Mo. Great Master Ji... That thing that you mentioned, what exactly is it? Ji Mo pursed his lips and raised his chin. What are you saying about this thing and that thing? Theres nothing. Luo Kedi almost burst into tears. Great Master... Youre my actual master... Snorting, Ji Mos eyes swiveled all around. Even if I dont say it, hell know sooner orter anyway. If thats the case, then I might as well just tell him. Then, I can even... hehehe... And so, he adopted a mysterious and cryptic attitude and said impassively, Do you wish to thoroughly improve our body constitution? Luo Kedis eyes opened wide. He nodded forcefully and repeatedly, as though a chick pecking at grains. Do you wish to be as snotty as Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang? He nodded forcefully and repeatedly. Do you still wish to cultivate like a madman and secretly cry in the corner after the brothers have a breakthrough? He shook his head forcefully and repeatedly. Now, theres a way to achieve that... What is it? Do you wish to know? Yes. Do you really wish to know? Yes! Are you sure you wish to know? ... Luo Kedi turned maniacal! He grabbed Ji Mos cor. Will you say it! Or not! Ji Mos expression waspletely calm and passive. Do you wish to know? ... At this point, it wasnt just Luo Kedi. Even Mo Tianji who was a man of excellent manners and breeding wanted to grab Ji Mo and give him a good thrashing! Who said that this fellow could keep people in suspense like that! Didnt he notice that the veins on Luo Kedis face were already bulging... If he continued his silence, it would really turn into a matter of life and death. If you keep quiet any longer... then I dont want to live anymore! Ill beat you to death, you... Luo Kedi had gone totally berserk, smacking his buttocks with one hand and pulling at his hair with the other. Fine, Ill just say it... Its not like its that big of a deal... Look at how youre getting your knickers in a twist... said Ji Mo with extreme contempt. You bastard who eats stuff dug out from your own ass... Screaming and shouting, it was only after Luo Kedi shouted this out loud that he realized Ji Mo had agreed to say it. Right away, he changed his tone. Third Brother Ji, Great Master Ji... Hehe, hurhurhur... What Ji Mo was the most afraid of right now was precisely this matter being brought up. At once, he flew into a rage. Im not going to say it anymore... Immediately, Luo Kedi was filled with misery. Grabbing his own jaw, he gave himself a tight p across the cheek and then wrapped his arms around Ji Mos upper thigh. He exined hurriedly, Third Brother Ji, Great Master, Grandpa... I wasnt insulting you... I really wasnt. I just lost control of my mouth for a moment there... Really, its not just you who digs stuff out of their ass to eat, right? Right? ... Damn it, look at this mouth of mine... What Im saying is, this Nine Tribtions Pill in the ass... F*ck, theres no curing this mouth of mine. What I actually mean is... sh*t, what was I saying? ... Luo Kedi was in such a panic that he was frothing at the mouth, whereas Ji Mo got more and more infuriated. Atst, he bellowed, You bastard! Shut up! At the side, everyone was already in stitches, bending back and forth as they chortled. These two jokers were seriously... Right at this moment, that wave of prismatic energy circled around all of them, stunning everyone! All of them could feel a rapid upsurge in the cultivation within them. Instantly, they felt like they had swelled up so much that they were about to explode. Ji Mo turned pale. Luo Kedi, what I wanted to say was that when you break through to sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist and cross the boundary between immortal and mortal, it is possible to change your aptitude. But you must keep your goal clearly in mind... Ji Mo could feel very clearly that this absurd advancement that came from nowhere this time was likely to propel Luo Kedi and himself straight there! And so, he hastily spilled all the details. After all, after absorbing the dragon and phoenix spirit essence earlier, the average cultivation level of all the brothers was now fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist! Dong Wushang and Rui Butong, who had attained fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist one step before the rest, were forcefully held back by the average cultivation level value. On the contrary, all the other brothers who were originally stuck at second-grade and third-grade Supreme Martial Artist collectively improved and became fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artists. It was only after that that the dragon and phoenix spirit essence was split among them... With this, Dong Wushang and Rui Butong suffered a huge disadvantage while the others got an amazing deal out of it instead. Luo Kedis face and neck were flushed red as he endured the difort and agony in him. Why didnt you... goddamn say it earlier... I... Feeling the energy in his meridians boil over as if they were about to explode, he hastily sat cross-legged and catalyzed all the cultivation in his body to digest the energy at full power. Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong, who wereatose, also regained consciousness with a jolt. The moment they came to, they sensed something amiss. Without even an inkling of what was happening, both of them let out an exmation of astonishment before they hurriedly invoked their cultivation to guide the energy stream... Gu Duxing, Mo Tianji, Mo Leier and Mo Qingwu also sat down one by one and guided the stream of energy that came absurdly from nowhere through their meridians. Right at this moment, Chu Yang came rushing out from the depths of the cave in a panicked hurry. The moment he returned, he was greeted by the sight of everyone sitting and cultivating. Their current situation was exactly the same as his own earlier. It looked like the benefits granted by the Nine Tribtions Sword had already been evenly distributed to them at this moment. No one noticed the Lord Sword Masters arrival at all! Even Mo Tianji, the most cautious out of them all, and Mo Qingwu, the one most concerned over when Chu Yang would return, didnt sense his arrival. Because that stream of energy boiling over in their bodies had already takenplete dominance! Chu Yang paid close and careful attention to the changes taking ce in each and every one of them. Taking in the growth in the auras of each of them, he was rather poignant. Even though the brothers had forcefully used the dragon and phoenix spirit essence to bring everyones cultivation level up to the same level, differences were showing again at this moment. Everyone ultimately differed from person to person. This was just like the riches in ones possession. If the heavens were to give every person a copper coin each at the point of the worlds creation, the copper coins needed only to start making the rounds and things would undergo changes swiftly. While a lot of peoples copper coins would be gone in the blink of an eye, the copper coins in a lot of peoples possession would also increase and umte. This was something that simply couldnt work out fairly. Just like this moment now! At present, the one with the most going for them in terms of their cultivation of vital energy was not Ao Xieyun or Rui Butong. Neither was it Gu Duxing nor Dong Wushang. Instead, it was Mo Qingwu! The formidability of the young girls crazy body constitution was truly showing through at this moment! Chu Yang could sense her cultivation level advancing starting from fourth-grade Supreme Martial Artist. Bit by bit, it rose steadily, slowly reaching fourth-grade mid-level Supreme Martial Artist, followed by high-level and then peak-level... It paused only for the briefest of moments at the bottleneck to fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist. With a violent tremble, it broke through the bottleneck to reach fifth-grade elementary-level Supreme Martial Artist. And it continued pushing ahead with a crushing momentum... Mo Qingwus speed actually surpassed Gu Duxing and Dong Wushangs. In fact, it surpassed even Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong of the Dragon and Phoenix races... Among the ten of them, Gu Duxings speed was second only to Mo Qingwu! In addition, Gu Duxings power was advancing at an acute and unprecedented speed! Even the way he was cultivating was as though a sword piercing straight ahead with an indomitable spirit! Not long after Mo Qingwu charged to fifth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, Gu Duxing also reached the same level. And yet Dong Wushangs breakthrough also differed from Gu Duxings. He umted power first before the spirit essence within his body went crashing over with an overwhelming momentum, as though a ckhole had suddenly appeared in the milky way! It was a kind of momentum which firmly and resolutely swept away all obstacles in the way! In fourth position were Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong. Their speed pretty much progressed at the same speed, one surging ahead like a divine dragon stretching and curling in the sky and the other like a phoenix spreading its wings and gliding at high speed... Xie Danqiong was next, followed by Mo Tianji. Mo Leier came next. The ones rankedst were Ji Mo and Luo Kedi. Their cultivation and breakthrough progress rate was also very fast butpared to the eight other people in front of them, they were clearly a notch slower. Taking in all these, Chu Yang suddenly thought of the twelve influential figures of the Middle Three Heavens in his past life. ck Devil, Dark Bamboo, Lone Traveler, Poison Spirit, Heavenly Secret, Li Xiongtu, Dark Saber, One Thousand Talents, Evil Young Master, Dream Fall, Viburnum Flower, and Heaven Cannot Compare. Right now, among the twelve, ck Devil, Lone Traveler, Heavenly Spirit, ck Saber and Evil Young Master were all in front of him. Although there were differences between their speed, overall they were pretty simr. In the previous life, Ji Mo and Luo Kedi were not selected. At the moment, it seemed, this ranking of the previous life did make sense. The qualifications of Ji Mo and Luo Kedi were indeed a little less than those of these twelve men. Chu Yang frowned, thinking to himself, This time, be sure to seed ... In the Nine Tribtions Space, Chu Yang had already prepared two Bloom and Fade Flower and two Heavenly Moonlight Essence. The Bloom and Fade Flowerbined with the Heavenly Moonlight Essence could allow people who are breaking through the boundary between immortal and mortal to change their physical foundations! At the very least, it could improve ones qualifications somewhat. He was told about this effect by the Sword Spirit. Right now, Chu Yang was secretly praying in his heart: please let this work! Right when the other eight had all broken into mid-level sixth-grade Supremacy... Ji Mo and Luo Kedis faces were sweating. Their consciousness was almost chaotic, as they advanced towards the bottleneck to sixth-grade Supremacy... Ji Mo looked as though his blood was gonna burst through his skin, but he still persisted, almost stubbornly, with the little bit of clear-mindedness left in him, and shouted out loud, Change in aptitude! On his side, Luo Kedi already couldnt speak, but he still persisted with all full force. The impact came one time after another, the piercing pain couldnt change his determination. Improve... body constitution... Chu Yang felt a warmth in his heart. This was the biggest thing on the minds of Ji Mo and Luo Kedi! But ones aptitude was determined by birth, and it was no easy thing to change it through ones own efforts. Though they worked hard, though they eagerly wanted to change... But such matters of changing ones aptitude and body constitution were not achieved simply by working hard. If they didnte by the chance to be one of the Nine Tribtions, Ji Mo and Luo Kedi might just... Chu Yang felt the internal screams in Ji Mo and Luo Kedis minds, and sensed the two failing one time after another to breakthrough into the level of sixth-grade Supremacy. Every time they failed, it was as painful as thousands of arrows piercing through their hearts, as painful as being dismembered! But the two persisted in going forward. I wont, I wont be left behind by my brothers! I wont! I wont be a burden! I also want my brothers to be proud of me! Chu Yang felt a slight warmth in his eyes. In his consciousness, with onemand, the Bloom and Fade Flower and Heavenly Moonlight Essence had started integrating inside the Nine Tribtions Space. The Heavenly Moonlight Essence abruptly covered a Bloom and Fade Flower... Immediately, the Heavenly Moonlight Essence contracted, and Bloom and the Fade Flower also slowly became smaller... Gradually, both Heavenly Moonlight Essence and Bloom and Fade Flower disappeared. In the Nine Tribtions Space, two clear water droplets floated in the air. They spun and reflected a thousand rays of bright light... Chapter 1471 - Reborn

Chapter 1471 Reborn

Just as Ji Mo and Luo Kedi charged at the bottleneck again, Chu Yang grasped two water droplets between his fingers at lightning speed and snatched them out of the Nine Tribtions Space. His hand flicked towards them.One water droplet went into Ji Mos mouth and the other into Luo Kedis! Chu Yang saw clearly that in this short span of him flicking his hand and the water droplets entering the two mens mouths, one-third of the droplets had actually already evaporated! No wonder the Sword Spirit said that this thing mustnt be taken out at all costs! Chu Yang felt some bted fear welling up in him. In just this quickest of moments, they had already evaporated this much... If he had really taken them out just like that, wouldnt there be nothing left at all in just a second? Both Ji Mo and Luo Kedi were already at the final and most critical stage. Should they not be able to breach the bottleneck this time, under such a strong and forceful impetus, their meridians that had already suffered damage all over would definitely shatter in an instant! Yet the two of them didnt have even the slightest intention of giving up! Both of them held a stubborn belief This is such a heaven-sent opportunity! The heavens have blessed me this much! If I still cant break through and change my aptitude, then I might as well just die here! Right at this moment, their hazy senses suddenly felt a cooling sensation. Then, they felt a thin crack suddenly forming in that firm and sturdy bottleneck... The two of them were overjoyed. They charged at it with great force at the same time... With a loud boom! Their bodies shook while blood spurted from all seven of their facial orifices at the same time! Mists of blood also sprayed from some of the pores on their bodies. But they had ultimately seeded in crossing this hurdle! Then, ording to what they were told beforehand, the two of them kept their desire to change in mind. However, they had no idea how to go about changing, so they catalyzed their cultivation and charged straight ahead just like that. Thereafter, the two of them sensed at the same time a series of cooling waves entering their bodies. The instant where the waves permeated their bodies, the cooling sensation suddenly turned into zing mes! Devouring all their meridians from head to toe! In that instant, even their internal organs were implicated by the aftershock! The two men let out such loud tragic screams that their throats were hoarse. Blood spurted from their mouths and they fainted! Gu Duxing and the others had already regained consciousness long ago. Seeing Chu Yang standing beside Ji Mo and Luo Kedi, they were about to speak when Chu Yang raised a finger and stopped them. Then, they suddenly caught sight of the two men throwing up blood at a crazy pace, as if wanting to empty all the blood in their bodies. All of them got a huge fright. Chu Yang reached out and held the others back. In a low voice, he warned, Dont touch them! They are in the process of being reborn! Oh... Gu Duxing and the others got it right away. All of them had seen Chu Yang flicking something unusual into their mouths earlier. Every one of them understood that the two mens rebirth this time must definitely have a lot to do with Chu Yang. In a stern and serious tone, Chu Yang lowered his voice and said, Ji Mo and Luo Kedis rebirth this time is the result of their own hard work during their breakthrough to sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist and crossing of the boundary between immortal and mortal! Its all thanks to their own efforts! Do all of you understand? I hope that they will never know about this drop of water in their entire lives! Chu Yangs tone was very grave! The brothers nodded, all of them understanding Chu Yangs pains and efforts. The result of their own hard work... Such an oue was enough to let Ji Mo and Luo Kedis self-confidence fly through the roof from this point on! Their self-confidence with regard to cultivation in particr would surpass everyone elses all the more Im capable of even being reborn through my own efforts! What else will I be unable to achieve? With such a state of mind, their improvement would no doubt be terrifying! What exactly was one cultivating in cultivation? It was mainly ones state of mind! Should ones state of mind be unstable, one could easily lose himself to his own inner demons. However, with such strong self-confidence, there was totally no need for Ji Mo and Luo Kedi to harbor any misgivings! They could just charge ahead without any reservations. Because I am invincible! Dong Wushang was the only one who was somewhat lost. Scratching his head, he asked, Why? The moment he said that, Mo Leier grabbed at his waist and brutally twisted. You dumbo! Shut up! Dong Wushang let out a tragic cry, sounding exactly like the low and robust bellow of a bull. Yet he didnt dare say anything more. Mo Leiers lips moved as she exined the reason to him via telepathy. After a long exnation, Dong Wushangs boorish face finally revealed a look of enlightenment. Smacking his thigh, he said, I see, so thats why... Boss truly went to a lot of pai... Before he even finished, a panicked Mo Leier had already reached her arm out and twisted the flesh at his waist again. Shut up! Ouuu~~~ Dong Wushang howled long and intense, in so much pain that he sucked in breath after breath of cold air, trembling all over. Coincidentally, Luo Kedi regained consciousness at this point. Opening his eyes in a daze, he called out, Fourth Brother Dong? Putting up with the pain, Dong Wushang gave him a smile. What is it? Luo Kedi asked in dissatisfaction, Why are you stealing my line? Dong Wushang, ... Ji Mo had alsoe to. The moment he woke up, he could feel the difference in himself. A sense of being reborn suffused his heart and he couldnt help bursting intoughter. Goddamnit, goddamnit, dog aunt, dog aunt... Aaahh fkdfdlsaggkl... Ive been reborn, waaa fkdfdlsafhjd... He was so agitated that his speech was totally incoherent and iprehensible. Grabbing Luo Kedi, the two of them embraced each other,ughing and screaming at the same time. At once, choruses of dog aunt and ahwoooh resounded without pause. Theyughed in delight and joy while tears also streamed down their cheeks. Atst... They had finally shaken off their shackles! Although they still didnt know how the effect was, their rebirth was already for certain. This was something both of them could feel... The two of themughed and cried at the same time, causing Chu Yang and the rest to be somewhat at a loss as to how to react. By right, they should be happy for the two of them. They should be giving them their blessings and sharing in their joy andughter. Yet when they saw the tears streaming down their faces, they couldnt help but feel a sense of heartache and mncholy in their hearts. All of them knew just how repressed and agonized Ji Mo and Luo Kedi were before today... ... After a long while, Ji Mo and Luo Kedi finally regained theirposure. Turning to face the brothers, they couldnt help being somewhat embarrassed. However, just how thick-skinned were these two? In no time at all, they had already adjusted their states of mind. Wiping his tears, Ji Mo asked with a grin, Everyone has broken through, right? Gu Duxing and the others nodded. Proud as a peacock, Luo Kedi puffed out his chest and dered, Ive also broken through! Everyone was dumbfounded. All of you must be very shocked, right? A smug and triumphant Ji Mo strutted in front of everyone, sashaying as he said, Bro here has also broken through! What about it! Ive simply broken through! What about it? So Ive broken through, what do you have to say about it? Shocking, right? Surprising, right? Unbelievable, right? You find it mystifying, right? But Ive really broken through despite it all, wahahahaha... Lets go, its my treat! Luo Kedi hollered, brimming with heroic spirits. Eat whatever you want! Even if its the liver of dragons and the guts of a phoenix that all of you want to eat, Ill skin Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong immediately too... Everyone lowered their heads. These two fellows were clearly so high that they had no idea what they were saying anymore. The two of you are only sixth-grade elementary-level while Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong are already mid-level, guys... True enough. The next moment. Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong had already pounced on them with a furious roar. Mo Tianji nodded impassively. Come, lets go out. With great rapport, the brothers followed after Chu Yang and Mo Tianji and filed outside. Without even looking back! No matter how two people at the back begged for mercy and called for help, it was as if all of them didnt hear anything... Yue Lingxue got a huge shock! He remembered very clearly that at the point when Chu Yang and the others entered the cave, their cultivation levels had been all over the ce. Some of them were fifth-grade, some fourth-grade, some third-grade and some second-grade... But the onesing out now... All of them were sixth-grade! Hiss... Gasping, Yue Lingxue stuttered a little as he asked, All of you... have broken through? Uh-huh! Chu Yang nodded. All of you are sixth-grade now? Yue Lingxue felt waves of dizziness oveing his brain. Even thest two bruised and battered people were actually sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artists too. He couldnt help eximing in astonishment, All of you have crossed the boundary between immortal and mortal? Uh-huh~~~ All the brothers nodded in unison. Yue Lingxue was stupefied. As a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist himself, he naturally understood very well just how difficult it was to cross this boundary between immortal and mortal. Just how many amazing and astonishing geniuses had sped ahead in their cultivation and then gotten stuck at the point between fifth-grade and sixth-grade! Unable to advance even an inch for their whole lives! Even Feng Yurou and himself had taken as long as thirty years of dual cultivation before they sessfully broke through with the help of a powerful skill technique like Moon Breeze As One, back when they were attempting to break through the boundary between immortal and mortal! It was already considered fast at that point. But today, his world view had been totally overturned What did taking thirty years to break through even goddamn count as? Take a look at these 11 people here! All of them had broken through to sixth-grade Supreme Martial Artist in just half a month! And it wasnt even from fifth-grade peak-level... In fact, some had started from first-grade Supreme Martial Artist... such as Mo Qingwu. Some were from second-grade, such as Ji Mo, Luo Kedi and Mo Tianji. Some were from third-grade, such as Ao Xieyun and Xie Danqiong... Some were from fourth-grade, such as Chu Yang and Gu Duxing. Some were from fifth-grade, such as Dong Wushang, Rui Butong and Mo Leier... And now, all of them were all sixth-grade! Yue Lingxue felt like breaking down... Not just that, there were even two to three among them who were sixth-grade peak-level or mid-level... Reaching peak-level right after breaking through? This... Yue Lingxue suddenly wanted to go into the cave and take a look. What the hell, was there a celestial being inside? That allowed one to break through simply by pointing at them? During Yue Lingxues stupor. Lets hurry and go back. Time is of the essence. We need to hurry and finish up everything here and then change our battlefield to the northwest! Chu Yang said. Thats right. At this point, that traitor is already of no use, Mo Tianji said in agreement. It is certainly time that we get rid of her. Mo Tianji was the only one who would even think about the matter of the traitor at this time. Chu Yang nodded quietly. With regard to the traitor, he could just let the n handle it after investigation. As a junior, something like driving one into a corner and then killing them... He seriously couldnt bring himself to really do it. All the brothers and Yue Lingxue set off on their journey. Chu Yang, Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong stayed at the back. When they saw that the others had gone far, theyunched their divine techniques and then grabbed and lifted the entire mountain range where the mine was. Then, they flipped their palms over and they crashed back onto the ground. Then, their hands moved in a series of gestures. Booms echoed without pause. Chu Yang transported the few small mountains nearby over and ced them on top. May the two dragon and phoenix elders underneath rest in peace! I hope that there will never be anyone to disturb your peace again from now on! said Chu Yang quietly as he lowered his head. Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong got onto their knees, prostrating thrice and kowtowing thrice at each prostration to give their thanks and bid their farewells to the two dragon and phoenix elders. Then, the three of them turned and chased after the rest. At the moment he turned, Chu Yang suddenly jerked. Ao Xieyun asked, Boss, whats the matter? Chu Yang replied, Nothing much. Then, the three of them sped off. During that moment, Chu Yang heard clearly a voice that was as if it had rung out from the bottom of his heart. It said slowly, The eighth fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, the City of Fairies! Chapter 1472 - The Dream Is Drawing Near!

1472 The Dream Is Drawing Near!

Chu Yang couldnt help but be stunned. The City of Fairies? Where was the City of Fairies? At thend of Dragon and Phoenix Bringing Prosperity, he had obtained the seventh fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword as well as the location of the eighth fragment, which was rted to the Fairy race. Sword Spirit, where did the previous generations of Nine Tribtions Sword Masters obtain their Nine Tribtions Sword from? It cant be from thend of Dragon and Phoenix Bringing Prosperity or the City of Fairies too, right? asked Chu Yang. How can that be! The Sword Spirit broke into a smile. Since olden times, the only one with such luck is you! The previous generations of Nine Tribtions Sword Masters didnt even have the apanying Nine Great Herbal Medicines... Chu Yang uttered an oh. Then, he asked, Do you know where the City of Fairies is? The Sword Spirit smiled very wryly. How would I know that? But... if you wish to know, theres someone who definitely knows where it is! In addition, this person would also be very happy to take you there. Chu Yang realized who he was referring to right away. Young Master Yu! Thats right! The Sword Spirit said, In this whole world, Young Master Yu is the only one who would know and be able to find... the City of Fairies! Chu Yang nodded quietly. Young Master Yu should also havee up the moment the Nine Heavens were reopened. But why was there no news of him even at this point? Where exactly had he gone? After organizing his thoughts, Chu Yang nced over at Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong who had already waited for some time. Noticing their concerned gazes, he smiled warmly and said, Its fine, lets go. ... Two dayster. Chu Yang galloped full speed ahead on his steed. There was already a hint of the chilliness of autumn in the breeze blowing against his face. Today was already the fifth day since they departed from the Chu n. By now, they were already nearing the great river and about to exit the southeast. Thinking back to how sad his grandfather looked when he brought up the matter of the traitor after returning to the n, Chu Yang sighed. Wei, Chu Feilongs wife, had taken her own life right after Chu Yang and the others returned. She left behind only a few lines Living half in darkness and half in the Chu family, there isughter in the mornings and woes in the evenings. I, too, wished to bring happiness to my family and be a loving mother and a filial daughter-inw. s, the evil spirits had entrapped my heart. One is my benefactor who brought me up, while the other is my husband and children of blood rtions. Half my life was spent in mncholy and the other half in joy as I went through a lifetime of contradictions and a lifetime of loneliness. Now that I am gone with the wind, is my husband still there in the underworld? Wei, the woman of sin, admits her wrongdoings and asks for punishment. I beg everyone in the Chu n to take pity on my Yuner for he is now on his own and helpless. On ount that he is still a part of the Chu bloodline, please take care of him. I dont need him to enjoy prosperity and glory; neither do I hope for wealth and riches. I dont need him to have a literary ir; neither must he possess martial prowess. Staying safe for the rest of his life is my greatest wish... From herst words, one could see the conflicting emotions of this woman. She might have been vicious and cruel, might have been cunning and sinister, might have been unforgivable, but her entire life was ultimately one of contradictions and pain. One is my benefactor who brought me up, while the other is my husband and children of blood rtions. The Ye ns kindness of bringing her up and the sentiments of her familial ties with the Chu n. That line of Half my life was spent in mncholy and the other half in joy as I went through a lifetime of contradictions and a lifetime of loneliness made one even sadder and dismal. She was ultimately just the Ye ns tool to deal with other ns and nothing more. The reason why the Ye n had nted this pawn was to gain control of the Chu n and go against the Xiao n. But perhaps due to luck or other reasons, she had ultimately failed after all these years. Now that I am gone with the wind, is my husband still there in the underworld? Chu Yang sighed. She ultimately still had feelings for Chu Feilong. Now that she had gone to theherworld, her thoughts were still on whether she could find Chu Feilong... But so what even if she did find him? Towards this woman, Chu Yang truly didnt know how to appraise her character anymore. Big Brother Chu Yang, what are you sighing about? Dressed head to toe in red, Mo Qingwu was sharing a horse with Chu Yang. Her soft and silky hair tickled Chu Yangs cheeks softly and gently, as if stroking the bottom of his heart. When she heard Chu Yangs sigh, she turned her head slightly to the back and asked. Inhaling a breath of air, Chu Yang replied in a low and deep voice, I was just thinking that this world simply has so many contradictions... Good and evil, loyalty and treachery, right and wrong... The boundaries within are truly difficult to put into words... Mo Qingwu went oh and said softly, Yes... There are some things that cannot be rationalized through principles and reason. Nodding, Chu Yang replied, Yes, humans came into existence in this world before principles and reason. Principles and reason are created by humans themselves, so how can they possibly portray the human heart to its fullest detail and eloquence? Mo Qingwu said softly, Yes, just like the many heartless and fickle men in this world... Actually, they are also truly difficult to understand and impossible to exin... rm welled up in Chu Yangs heart. Hmm? Mo Qingwu looked back at him with a smile. Of course Im not talking about you. Chu Yang gave a wryugh in response, finding her behavior not quite right. Chuckling, Mo Qingwu said, Chu Yang, Im a sixth-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artist now... A befuddled Chu Yang replied, Oh? Wrinkling her nose, Mo Qingwu said, No matter what you do in the future... Ill be able to be of help to you. No matter where you go, Ill be able to keep youpany... Feeling the love and emotion as deep as the ocean in Mo Qingwus words, Chu Yang couldnt help but sigh wistfully. Yes... No matter where I go, youll be able to stay with me now... So, dont you ever think of abandoning me again. Tilting her head, Mo Qingwu smiled lightly as she said, I want... to be with you in life and death forever... Chu Yang felt as if he had been struck by lightning. A violent tremor went through him. Widening his eyes, he looked at Mo Qingwu, rmed and panicky. Mo Qingwus crystal clear eyes looked back at him before she subtly avoided his gaze. From her side-profile, one could see that there was a gentle smile on the corners of her lips. She said, Chu Yang... Ive seen that dream to its end... Thunder suddenly boomed incessantly in Chu Yangs mind, shocking him so much that dizziness overwhelmed him. His breathing became ragged and his heart pounded madly. His lips as though close to splitting from dryness, he opened his mouth and asked hoarsely, What... dream... did you see to its end? The autumn breeze blew towards them, sending the sand and dust on the ground swirling into the sky. Amidst the clouds of dust covering the sky, Mo Qingwus crimson robes were as red as blood. Even her smile seemed to have be faint and indistinct. This time round, however, she didnt avoid his gaze. She answered softly, Exactly that dream. Chu Yang felt an icy coldness permeate his entire head. With a violent shiver, he asked in a murmur, You saw all of it? Mo Qingwu nodded affirmatively. Yes! Smiling, Chu Yang said, Its just a dream! Mo Qingwus brows furrowed lightly. With some perplexion in her expression, she said, But I feel that its real. Chu Yang took in her hint of perplexion. At once, he rxed and replied solemnly, But its ultimately not real! The horse galloped ahead at high speed. On the horse, Mo Qingwu turned around and looked straight at him. Her crimson robes fluttered in the wind, covering her head. Her silky hair flew in Chu Yangs face. The look in her eyes was deep and full of tender feelings as she murmured, Chu Yang... Chu Yang... Chu Yang... Her tone was actually full of the heartbreak resulting from too much sadness and innumerous hardships. Chu Yang pulled her into his embrace and warmed her with his body. Resting his chin on Mo Qingwus head, he said softly, firmly, solemnly and with much heartache, Its just a dream! Its just a dream... Mo Qingwus eyes dimmed a little and she buried her face into Chu Yangs embrace. As she took in his familiar scent, she nodded lightly and replied softly, Yes... Its just a dream... And then, she was still. Nestling in Chu Yangs arms, her breathing became slow and regr She had actually fallen asleep. Chu Yangs countenance was somber, his eyes fixed straight ahead. Watching the scenery fly by him on the sides, his eyes were menacing and sinister, as if a wounded beast. In this instant, no one dared to go near him! He didnt even know what he was thinking at that moment. However, judging from the air of restless irritability surrounding him, all the brothers strongly believed this Should any enemy stand before him in this instant, even if it were a million-strong troop of soldiers, he would never stop until he killed them all! ... At the side, Mo Tianji followed beside him on a white horse. In the beginning, he was rather disgruntled and even somewhat jealous when he saw Mo Qingwu nestling in Chu Yangs arms. But slowly, he realized that both Mo Qingwu and Chu Yangs expressions were rather abnormal. He couldnt help but sink in deep contemtion. Could... something have happened? 11 people and 10 steeds! Heading towards the continent central, they sped the entire way. Three dayster, they reached the ck Blood Forest. They took five days to go through the ck Blood Forest. As they went through the forest, the familiar scenery entered their sight again. They had traveled in and out of this forest several times in thest two years! Chu Yang heaved a sigh inwardly. Looking at that inky ck Blood Forest behind him, he suddenly thought of a poem and an aloof and beautiful woman in fluttering white robes. An elegant and refined, cold and aloof woman so lofty and beyond his grasp. Should we meet again beyond the clouds, I pray youll pick up the falling flowers at the river south! Chu Yang let out an acerbic chuckle and urged his horse forward. After they reached the Ye ns territory in front and went through it, it would be a straight path to the northwest! Over there, there was still an extremely important battle that they needed to get to! Diwu Qingrou needed that battle. Simrly, Mo Tianji and himself also needed it! As if he could tell what Chu Yang was thinking, Mo Tianji urged his horse forward and went closer to him. Dont be anxious! We must take our time to head there instead. Chu Yangs brows knitted together. Take our time to head there? Mo Tianji smiled. First of all, ourbat power has just improved by a great deal. This sudden increase in power requires practical training before it can blend perfectly with our own battle tactics, skills and techniques, as well as the rapport among the brothers. We need time... Otherwise, if anything happens after we head there recklessly, well incur unnecessary losses. Secondly... Towards the current situation, while we are certainly anxious, what you must have faith in is that Diwu Qingrou is definitely even more anxious than we are! A hint of a mysterious smile appeared on the corners of Mo Tianjis lips. We may be anxious but we canpletely keep our anxiety in check. On the other hand, Diwu Qingrou is no different from an ant being roasted on zing mes right now... Its a sort of anxiety thats close to a breakdown! Therefore, theres no harm in letting him enjoy it a little longer. Mo Tianji chuckled sneakily. Right away, Chu Yang became rather cheerful. He derided him in amusement. Tianji, its only now that I realize that you are seriously much more sinister and insidious than Diwu Qingrou. Chuckling, Mo Tianji replied, The other thing is, no matter how anxious he may be, Diwu Qingrou would also try to hang in there to the best of his abilities. In addition, he will do this using a method which will keep increasing his prestige, in order to maintain this general situation. This is something that I believe wholeheartedly in. Should he not be able to achieve this, then he wont be worthy of being our opponent at all! Chu Yang nodded. Towards this, he was alsopletely convinced. Lets go. Since all of us have already crossed the boundary between immortal and mortal, then let us create chaos in the world starting in the northwest! With his eyebrows raised, Mo Tianji looked toward the northwest. In a dispassionate tone, he said, Its also time to let Diwu Qingrou know of my existence. This line of his actually harbored the boundless heroic spirit of one ready to test his sword on the world and of one looking down upon the whole world! Chapter 1473 - Complicated And Complex

Chapter 1473 Complicated And Complex

At the battleground in the northwest.Diwu Qingrou specially called for a meeting to consult everyones opinions as he prepared to speed up their attack. To be honest, to these people, the consulting of opinions and whatnot were nothing more than just going through the motion. During this period of time, under Diwu Qingrousmand, they had carried out several attacks that caught the enemy off-guard and won every single battle. They managed to avoid all the traps set by the Li n and didnt even lose a single person! These glorious battle results had resulted in them developing an extreme reliance on Diwu Qingrou by now. They followed whatever Diwu Qingrou instructed and carried out whatever Diwu Qingrou ordered without any objections. Thus, the moment Diwu Qingrou brought up the matter of bringing forward the attacks and finishing the war as soon as possible, none of them had any objections at all. Rather than saying that the discussion hadsted an entire afternoon, it was more like Diwu Qingrou had made extremely detailed arrangements for the entire afternoon. Everyone went back to make their preparations. All of them were highly motivated and in great spirits, ready tounch an attack the moment dawn broke andpletely erase the Li n from the map of the Nine Heavens Continent. But what they didnt expect for the life of them was that the moment the sky turned dark, an eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist team leader from the Chen n, Chen Jianlong, was suddenly assassinated. The assassin came and went like the wind, striking once and then leaving immediately. Caughtpletely off-guard, Chen Jianlong suffered a stab to the shoulder. Although the wound wasnt particrly serious, he was greatly enraged. That very night, he immediatelyunched an investigation and ordered the arrest of the assassin. Nothing like this had ever happened before in the span of close to two months before this. This was the very first time. And not just that, the assassin had gone straight for the Chen n the moment they appeared. Half the night passed with no sight of the assassin whatsoever. Only then did everyone go off for a short rest while keeping their guard up. During the second half of the night, Lan Mofeng of the Lan n and Xiao Zhengyan of the Xiao n met with assassination at the same time! This time, however, was a crushing and devastating attack! Two Xiao n Supreme Martial Artist experts were killed while Xiao Zhengyan himself also suffered a sh from a de. In the case of Lan Mofeng, he was set upon by three assassins and took five to six palm strike hits. His injuries were surprisingly grievous! In the dead of the night, all the experts went after the assassins. They had pursued them all the way into the snow ins when the assassins suddenly vanished. Upon their return, they were then informed of a piece of news Ye Xiaoyao of the Ye n and his team of Ye n experts had been attacked by three assassins! And suffered terrible losses! While Ye Xiaoyao himself was unscathed, seven to eight Ye n experts were killed! The assassins escaped far into the distance, vanishing without a trace. The four assassination attempts in session gave the Eight Super ns joint army a severe sense of crisis. Everyone could feel it clearly, this bunch of assassins were basically all eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artists! In addition, the piercing chill underlying their sword techniques made clear their identity The Li n! Everyone was so infuriated that they were close to exploding. However, they were also secretly rmed To think the Li n was this formidable! After a rough calction, the number of eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artist assassins that the Li n dispatched on this night had already teached a total of six! Six eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artists acting as assassins! This discovery caused all the high-ranking personnel of the Eight Super ns to fall into silence. How many eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artists were there in a n? This was something that all the Super ns kept a secret! And a core secret at that. But all the ns were astonished deep down. With such a robust foundation, the Xiao n and the Ye n among the Nine Super ns were probably the only ones who couldpare with the current Li n? Who would have thought that the Li ns foundation and power were actually this strong when they had always been so unassuming and unobtrusive! In addition, it looked like the Li n was intending to go all out this time! This made everyone feel as though they were treading on thin ice There was still the strongest and most powerful person from the Li n who hadnt taken action yet. Li Chunbo! All of them suddenly felt crushing pressure at the same time. Diwu Qingrou immediately called for an emergency meeting. The Supreme Martial Artist team leaders from all the ns hurried over to Diwu Qingrous tent the first moment they could. Even those who were injured were no exception! Theres a change in the situation! Diwu Qingrous countenance was grave. Thus, our ns must also change in ordance! Everyone nodded in silence. Not only was there a change, it was a huge change no less. The Li ns strength hadpletely exceeded everyones expectations. The experts dispatched by the Li n this time consist of six eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artists! Aftermunicating with the various elders, I realized that to my astonishment... Those two Li n eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artists whom all of us know of... are definitely not among them! Diwu Qingrous tone was very solemn. Which is to say... There are at least... eight eighth-grade Supreme Martial Artists in the Li n! Everyone eximed collectively! Eight! And thats the minimum! The higher-end forces of the Li n are showing at its truest right now! It has already reached the point of staking everything in onest attempt. It is very clear that the Li n is issuing us a warning. Rubbing his temples, Diwu Qingrou asked, Everyone, what do you think our next step should be, considering the current situation? All eight team leaders sported deep frowns as they remained silent. In particr, Lan Mofeng, who had suffered injuries again, pulled an even longer face as he kept his silence. His current presence here was already equivalent to being invisible. When news of the Lan ns annihtion had just reached them, on ount of their rtionship in the past, everyone had still treated Lan Mofeng as an equal out of habit. However, during this period of time, everyone hade to understand The Lan n was already finished! Even if Lan Mofeng was still around, the n was alsopletely done for. There was no chance of them making aeback at all! Therefore, during this period of time, Lan Mofeng could feel it very clearly He was slowly, slowly... being casted out of the circle originally made up of the Eight Super ns by the rest of the Eight Super ns! He was no longer part of that circle! If not for Diwu Qingrou giving everyone equal treatment and even taking special care of the Lan n, he and his subordinates would probably have already been pushed to the forefront as sacrificial pawns! Brother Lan, the damage and losses that all of you have suffered are the biggest. What do you think? Ye Xiaoyaos tone was very meaningful. The way he looked at Lan Mofeng held a rather strong sense of mockery. Even though he was in a dangerous situation, looking at someone who used to be on equal ground with him slowly turning into a loser and behaving in a distressed and rmed manner was honestly very delightful. Besides, during this period of time, Diwu Qingrou had obviously been giving them preferential treatment. None of the missions undertaken by the Lan n were dangerous; they were typically the easiest... All the other Super ns had long been resentful over the unfairness of this. However, Diwu Qingrous name and prestige had already beenpletely established and he even had the Dharma Supreme backing him up, so no one chose to say anything. But now that they encountered a situation like this, wouldnt he be letting himself down if he didnt mock and deride him a little? A person who had lost favor or power was someone whom everyone wished to trample on. Lan Mofeng flew into a thundering rage! What do you mean by our losses are the biggest? The Ye n has obviously suffered the most fatalities in the attacks this time! This bastard is obviously reminding everyone that our Lan n is already gone by saying it like that! Keeping his temper in check, Lan Mofeng replied coldly, I have nothing much to say. With a chuckle, Xiao Zhengyan said, Ye Xiaoyao, thats not right of you. Brother Lan is in the midst of grieving right now, whats the point of you... Oh, I know what Brother Ye means now. Hurhur, so thats why. The Nine Tribtions destroyed the Lan n in the south while in the northwest, the power of a member of the Nine Tribtions is this powerful... Its truly understandable that Brother Ye would ask for Brother Lans opinion then. Lan Mofengs chest rose up and down in agitation. Jumping to his feet, he pointed at them in fury. Xiao Zhengyan! What do you mean by that? Laughing, Xiao Zhengyan looked around him. Sigh, humans are simply so sensitive the moment theres a crisis. This old man was just stating the truth... Yet Brother Lan has gotten displeased... Ye Xiaoyao chuckled. Brother Lan probably wants to be a solitary hero and lead the great army of the Lan n to suppress and quell the Li n in one fell swoop... Your words were so unpleasant. Of course Brother Lan would be displeased hearing it... Chen Jianlong broke into a grin. Exactly, exactly. Your words make great sense. Shi Qishu of the Shi n chuckled. Since thats the case, we wish you sess, Brother Lan. Diwu Qingrou frowned and pped his hands lightly. Everyone quietened down immediately. Diwu Qingrou said in resignation, Dear all, I invited all of you here for a discussion, not to incite internal strife! What are your intentions in doing something like this, everyone? All of them quietened. Diwu Qingrou said rather indignantly, I know what all of you are thinking. You think that now that the Lan n has lost its foundation and all of its umted resources, they are no longer worth taking seriously. Is that right? But have all of you ever thought about who the ones that destroyed and wiped out the Lan n are? They are the Nine Tribtions! Who are the Nine Tribtions? Theyre everyonesmon enemy! To put it bluntly, certainly the Lan n was rather unlucky to be the first ones targeted by the Nine Tribtions the moment they came up to the Upper Three Heavens... But in all fairness, if the ones beside the passageway that the Nine Tribtions chose to use to ascend to the Upper Three Heavens had been other ns, how would it have turned out? For example, the Shi n or the Chen n? The Zhuge n? Would they havee out with a different fate? asked Diwu Qingrou grimly. Everyone was silent for a while, bted fear welling up within them. Indeed, it was fortunate that they had gone for the Lan n first. Otherwise, with the capabilities that the Nine Tribtions had disyed, if it had been other ns instead, their only option was to end up like the Lan n! Lan Mofengs head was lowered. However, there was strong gratitude in his eyes. It was Diwu Qingrou again! He had stood up for him again! And also stood up for the remaining bloodline of the Lan n! Situations like this had already urred several times... Diwu Qingrou said, I am aware that I have caused unhappiness to all of you by giving preferential treatment when I was issuing missions previously. I sincerely apologize to all of you. All of them were taken aback. Nobody had expected Diwu Qingrou to actually bring it up so directly and openly, and admit that he had shown partiality to a certain party. But have all of you ever thought about this? Should Elder Lan Mofeng have a change of mind and leave with his team now, what would happen? Is it not possible for them to retreat deep into the mountains? And wait until the Nine Tribtions have united the Nine Heavens? Or if the Nine Tribtions Sword Master fails in the end... However, by that time, what would be left of the forces behind everyone present here? If Elder Lan Mofeng returns at that point, is it not possible for them to start a new sect and bring glory back to themselves once more? The moment he said that, everyones expressions changed! Indeed, what Diwu Qingrou was saying was certainly the best solution. In any case, to the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, the Lan n already didnt exist anymore. He needed only to deal with the other ns... Therefore, should Lan Mofeng really choose to do so, it would indeed be a good n... Yet Elder Lan didnt. Hed rather bear with everyones humiliation and stay here for the sake of the overall situation! To stand against the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Firstly, this is for the sake of revenge. But secondly, is it not for the sake of standing together with the rest of the Nine Super ns against themon enemy? Is it not for the sake of these ten thousand years of friendship? Diwu Qingrou went on solemnly. Is such integrity and nobility of character not worth I, Diwu Qingrou, being slightly partial to them? Everyone, the Lan n only has this bit of bloodline left... Do you really want them to be wiped out for good? Everyone... Can you live with yourselves if you do that? Diwu Qingrous n in winning people over had finally reached the most critical step at this point. Chapter 1474 - Chu Yang, You Will Fulfill My Ambitions!

Chapter 1474 Chu Yang, You Will Fulfill My Ambitions!

His speech made Ye Xiaoyao and the others hang their heads in shame.Lan Mofeng also lowered his head, a sense of zing heat in his heart as he held back tears that had never really streamed from his eyes for thest several thousand years. Only he himself knew. What Diwu Qingrou had said... The reason for him staying here being for the sake of the overall situation, staying with the rest to stand against themon enemy, ten thousand years of friendship... and whatnot... All of it was rubbish! Because that n of retreating to the mountains had never urred to Lan Mofeng at all! He himself didnt even have any idea where he should be going in the future! After the n was destroyed, Lan Mofeng had been at a loss all this time. His mind was in a haze and he went around like a zombie. It was as if he didnt even have the ability to n for the future anymore... He could only stay here and risk his life in grief and indignation and at a loss... As for the so-called friendship among the Nine Super ns... Lan Mofeng swore viciously in his heart. What goddamn friendship! I dont have any kind of f*cking friendship with them! As for what Diwu Qingrou had suggested so sternly and righteously Retreating deep into the mountains and waiting for an opportunity. But... Lan Mofeng wasnt the only one who knew this clearly in his heart; the others also knew this very well How could retreating deep into the mountains be that easy? Once the war started and the world was thrown into chaos, it would be a piece of cake to find them no matter where they were! Besides, what about the resources, food supplies and everything needed for cultivation after they go into retreat? Where were they supposed to get all these things? One must know that these remaining members of the Lan n could be said to be paupers right now! Were the descendants of the Nine Super ns supposed to fall so low as tomit robbery? This n was obviously not viable. However, Diwu Qingrous words ultimately did have some effect. He only touched on the topic without delving any deeper. Then, he said, Our opponent is the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! For thest 90,000 years, the moment the Nine Tribtions Sword Master appeared, he would make a clean sweep of the Nine Heavens... If we refuse to form a united front even at this time, we can only wait to repeat our ancestors fate and be swept away once more! Therefore, everyone... His words paused earnestly. It was then that everyone really started to discuss. Under Diwu Qingrous guidance, they finally put together a proper n step by step They would dispatch two experts to infiltrate and find out what was going on first before deciding on their next move. At the same time, they would request for assistance from the ns... As for these two people to be dispatched, firstly, they must be quick-witted. Secondly, they must be meticulous. Thirdly, their cultivation level must be high. Fourth, their speed and agility must be fast. And fifth, when up against a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, there must be a certain degree of assurance that they could escape... Thus, after spending a long time nominating potential candidates, they finally decided on the final choices Xiao Zhengyan and Shi Qishu! The two of them set off immediately, vanishing into the thick night fog. Diwu Qingrou returned to his tent and took out a book. He leaned against the cushions as he read, looking extremely leisurely. But only those who knew him well would be able to tell that he was actually waiting for something. After a long while... A voice drifted in from outside the tent. May I know if Commander-in-chief Diwu is around? A low voice rang out. Then, someone reported, Commander-in-chief, Elder Lan requests an audience. Diwu Qingrou sounded very surprised and very astonished. Huh? Show him in at once! The curtains lifted. As a wave of chilly air gushed inside, Lan Mofeng walked in. He bowed very respectfully at Diwu Qingrou. Commander-in-chief Diwu. Not at all, youre too modest! Putting the book aside, Diwu Qingrou got up and warmly offered his seat. Elder, have a seat... Someone, serve tea. The fragrance of tea suffused the air. For a long while, Lan Mofeng didnt speak. Diwu Qingrou was naturally even more patient. He merely kept himpany as he sipped on his tea, simrly keeping his silence. Commander-in-chief... Although themander-in-chief has helped us out of our predicament today... I can sense that the Ye n and Xiao n etc definitely wont let us, the Lan n, off just because of this reason! After a long while, Lan Mofeng finally spoke. The moment he did, he went straight to the point. Hmm? Frowning, Diwu Qingrou replied, Thats within my expectations. The reason I gave was rather far-fetched after all. However... Surely they wont be so foolish as to impair their own power at such a time? This is a critical point after all! Lan Mofeng smiled wryly. To be honest, I am the same type of person as them. To us, there is actually no such thing as a critical moment... All of us are people who have gone through life and death too many times in the martial world... Striking when one should This is something that is understood. The Lan n has finally fallen into decline after so much difficulty. In their eyes, this bit of power we can provide is no longer able to affect the overall situation! Moreover, over thest ten thousand years, towards the Nine Tribtions Sword Master... They actually dont hold much fear towards him anymore. The confidence and haughtiness that spring from ten thousand years of supremacy is something that is very difficult to get rid of. Lan Mofeng smiled rather sorrowfully. Take this for example... Commander-in-chief Diwu, honestly speaking, the Lan n has already been destroyed by the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, such that the few of us are the only ones remaining now. This is enough to show just how fearsome the Nine Tribtions Sword Master is, right?! Diwu Qingrou nodded. Thats right! The Nine Tribtions Sword Master and his Nine Tribtions are extremely terrifying. Lan Mofeng broke into a smile that looked as if he wanted to cry. But even so, in the eyes of us losers from the Lan n... The Nine Tribtions Sword Master remains as an existence that isnt really that frightening. He remains an existence that we feel can be destroyed with a flip of our hands... The ones with this sort of mindset include even myself. I wonder if you can understand when I put it this way? Diwu Qingrou heaved a deep and heavy sigh, his countenance somber and grim. Even though it sounds ridiculous... I really do understand. Lan Mofengughed tragically. He understood it indeed. Ten thousand years of supremacy and ten thousand years of being in a lofty and prominent position had led this sort of pride and confidence to already seep deep into ones guts and bones. It wasnt something that could be easily changed. Perhaps if one experienced it for himself and witnessed it with his own eyes, it might change somewhat but... Before someone personally experienced it, this mindset would never change! It was a lethal sort of haughty mindset. This was the same as the refusal to admit defeat that people experienced in their daily lives. Even though one knew full well that another person was several times more formidable than himself and had even lost to him, in his heart, he would still feel that that person was nothing more than just this nheless. Diwu Qingrou sighed to the heavens. I finally understand the reason behind the defeat of every generation of the Nine Super ns... So its all thanks to this sort of mindset! He couldnt not sigh. There were many ways to guard against the Nine Tribtions Sword Master. There were actually also many ways that one could take the Nine Tribtions Sword Masters life. Even if the Nine Tribtions Sword Master had grown to full maturity, it wasnt impossible to destroy him. Yet all the Nine Super ns in thest 90,000 years had failed. To the Nine Tribtions Sword Master who had just started growing, their power surpassed his by a billion times! To the Nine Tribtions Sword Master in the midst of growing, their power surpassed his by a million times. In fact, to the Nine Tribtions Sword Master in his peak, the power of the Nine Super ns still surpassed his by dozens of times, even several hundred times. Yet they had still lost! Why was that? Diwu Qingrou had even once thought of the stupidest solution Heading to the Middle Three Heavens from the Upper Three Heavens once every 50 years or 100 years and wiping out all the young experts who just started to make a name for themselves! Hed rather wrongfully kill millions of people than let even a single suspicious person off. If they continued killing like that... The Nine Tribtions Sword Master wouldnt even have the chance to grow at all. Even if the Nine Tribtions Sword Master himself could, could the Nine Tribtions? As long as the Nine Tribtions Sword Master couldnt gather the Nine Tribtions, what was there to fear? Yet... For some reason, no one had ever put this into action! Even the stupidest solution hadnt been carried out, much less other solutions... By right, having confidence and pride is not a bad thing. Lan Mofeng said bitterly, But to ns like ours, it is instead a lethal w. If not for the ns crisis, it would never have urred to me either. But even if it has urred to me now, I am still unable to change this mindset of mine... Diwu Qingrou heaved a heavy sigh. Thus, it is destined that the Nine Super ns would never form a united front. Lan Mofengughed bitterly. Diwu Qingrou lowered his gaze, his thoughts unknown. And so... It wont be long before the Ye n and Xiao n take action against us. When that timees, it will also put you, themander-in-chief, in a very difficult spot! Diwu Qingrous fingers drummed against the table lightly. Yes, this has also urred to me. I am currently looking for a way to resolve this crisis... Lan Mofeng fell into silence again. After a long while, he suddenly raised his head. Commander-in-chief Diwu, the Diwu n is just one of the many Zhuge ns affiliated ns... This is seriously a pity and frustrating for someone of amazing talent like you. Diwu Qingrou smiled wryly in response. Theres nothing I can do about it even if its frustrating... Lan Mofeng asked cautiously, May I ask themander-in-chief something Does the Diwu n have any ns for the future? Diwu Qingrou kept quiet for a moment before he finally replied dispassionately, The debut of the Nine Tribtions is the Nine Super ns trial but also their opportunity. But simrly, it is also an opportunity for us, the Diwu n! We may not necessarily be unable to emerge as a force to be reckoned with! Diwu Qingrous tone was very heavy. Heroes emerge in times of chaos! He spoke very candidly and very clearly, not hiding his ambition the slightest. He knew that what the current Lan Mofeng needed was exactly his ambition! Should he not possess any ambition, then Lan Mofeng would turn around and leave immediately. Without even saying another word to him! Lan Mofeng stared fixedly at him for a moment before he said, I am very grateful for themander-in-chiefs honesty! Now, I have a suggestion. Diwu Qingrou said gently, Please say it. We can cooperate! Lan Mofeng took a deep breath. Themander-in-chief is someone who can aplish great things, so Ill take a gamble... From today onwards, I shall ce the fate of the Lan n in your hands, Commander-in-chief... and we shall work towards greatness together. Should theree a day where... themander-in-chief rises to greatness in his career... I ask only that you give the Lan n a ce that can be our base so that our descendants can carry on the family line... and that would be enough! Diwu Qingrou fell silent. After a long while, he sighed lightly. I hope that I can... strengthen the Diwu n and I also hope that I can let both our ns shine at the same time... Lan Mofeng got up, agitation in his eyes. Thank you very much! Thank you very much... Master! Master! When he heard this term of address, brilliant light sparkled in Diwu Qingrous eyes. With a gentle smile, he said, Rest assured, Elder Lan. As long as I, Diwu Qingrou, am around, the Lan n... would never be destroyed! Yes! Lan Mofeng had already thought things through beforeing here. All the various instances of casting them out,yer uponyer of scheming against them, and their predicament of being at the end of their tether had made him realize that only by seeking refuge with Diwu Qingrou could they have a chance of survival. Otherwise, if they really waited until the Ye n and the Xiao n took action, even Diwu Qingrou would have no choice but to go along with the flow by then... Watching Lan Mofeng walk out, Diwu Qingrou slowly took a seat and faced a dim corner. Chu Yang, the pressure you apply on the Nine Super ns will fulfill my ambitions. Diwu Qingrou said silently in his heart, Ive already done it before your arrival. If youe... The rewards I reap shall be even bigger. Chapter 1475 - Who’s Pushing the Tide

Chapter 1475 Whos Pushing the Tide

There was no satisfaction, but only heaviness on Diwu Qingrous face.The strength right now is still much inferior to Chu Yangs Nine Tribtions brothers. Diwu Qingrou ced his hands behind his back and walked about in the tent slowly. He thought to himself, I still need to continue applying pressure... Though Lan Mofeng is leaning to my side temporarily, hes forced to do so by the situation, for his own protection. Strictly speaking, he cannot be considered part of my own power... For the rest of the people, its easy to segregate and threaten them to obedience. But topletely have their loyalty, its almost impossible. Diwu Qingrou thought about it, pacing. There was mist in the air, and a ck figure suddenly appeared in the tent, standing silently behind Diwu Qingrou. Diwu Qingrous expression did not change, as though he didnt notice it; he was still pacing. Yet he asked softly, Why did you help me? His tone was very ordinary and emotionless, and sounded like he had long realized the presence of the ck shadow. There was absolutely no nonsense like youre here?. A strange light shone in the eyes of the ck shadow. He said in a low voice, you can discover my arrival? Diwu Qingrou didnt speak, but simply shook his head. From this one sentence, he had figured out that this man was not very smart. Because what he should really ask was, How did you discover my arrival?, not you can discover my arrival? One was a simple question, and another was a question with a purpose. The two questions sounded simr, but were, in fact, vastly different. The air changed! stated Diwu Qingrou calmly. You still concealed your strength, right? inquired the man in ck calmly. With your age and experience, you cant reach such a high cultivation... how did you do it? Diwu Qingrou shook his head and asked, May I know who asked you to help me? From the two sentences spoken, Diwu Qingrou knew that this man in ck wasnt the decision maker. If the decision maker had this kind of IQ, Diwu Qingrou would rather give up on potential gains than cooperate with him. Its easy to deal with enemies who are as fierce as wolves, but an ally who is as stupid as a pig could kill you. Several days ago, when the man in ck came to Diwu Qingrou and proposed the assassination n, Diwu Qingrou had been wondering. Today, the assassination n had already worked, and he finally asked the question on his mind. Theres definitely a reason for helping you! said the man in ck coldly. A mere Lan Mofeng C plus the rest of Lan ns forces C the strength is still too weak. Diwu Qing Rou nodded. Someone let me ask you, who are you waiting for? asked the man in ck. Diwu Qingrou said calmly, Since this person told you to ask me this, he already knows who I am looking for. The man in ck felt an urge to scratch his head, but he stopped himself. He asked the most important question. You know their identity? Diwu Qingrouughed mockingly. If I knew... would I act like this? The man in ck couldnt help but nod. Yes, if he had really known their identity, everything would have been settled. Were doing it for your Diwu n! You dont have to be cautious against us. The man in ck said this sentence as he was told. Diwu Qingrou said indifferently, I never doubt my allies, so long as he is not too mysterious. The man in ck was silent. There was an anger boiling inside him. But he didnt let it out after all. Tomorrow Ill sneak attack those two from Xiao n and Shi n! Im here to let you know. Diwu Qingrou nodded and said as the man expected, Dont kill them! Of course. The man in ck smiled; his body spun and disappeared without a trace. Diwu Qingrou stood silently without changing his posture. After a long time, he finally shook his head. There were countless questions in his mind but he didnt ask any of them. He just maintained the basic attitude of distrust. Because the other party was too mysterious. For someone like Diwu Qingrou, mysteriousness meant danger. Diwu Qingrou would never really tell his ns to people that he didnt know the background of. Not to be cautious against you? How is that possible! Whos the person in charge? Whats his rtionship with Diwu n? Or is he using me? What is he using me for? If hes not using me, whats he helping me like this for? What is it with me that can be used? Can it be thew-enforcement officers? Can it be Li n? Or the people from Chu Yangs side purposely being mysterious? This matter seems on the surface to be benefiting my Diwu n, but in the long term, whod be the actual benefiter? Even if Diwu n benefits, can there be some severe consequences? All these were Diwu Qingrous questions. But right now, he only buried them in his heart. He didnt even mutter to himself about it. Rather be a free man with no power, than a puppet of the greatest power! Diwu Qingrous gaze sharpened. Whoever you are, whatever your purpose, Ill figure it all out sooner orter! To keep I, Diwu Qingrou, in the dark... Who in this world can do it? ... In the dark. A figure in ck robe stood atop a mountain, looking at the thousands of miles of white icebergs,pletely still. There were sounds of clothes fluttering in the wind. A ck figure approached like a sh of lightning. How was it? asked the man in ck. Hes discreet, and very cautious... But a bit overly cautious. said the man in ck respectfully. If he wasnt cautious... Diwu n would have long been gone! The man in ck frowned and sighed. After hearing the man in ck talk about his journey, he said calmly, Since hes got ns, help with his ns on a whole! Although the start is a bit rushed, it actually... cant afford to wait any more. Understood. Though hes reserved, its because of our mysteriousness. Theres no need to be concerned about this. Yes! Ill stay and watch the situation at the ce we agreed on. Dont look for me unless theres something important. The man in ck robe said with his hands behind his back. Yes! During the time that Im gone, you all should listen to Diwu Qingrousmand regarding everything! said the man in ck robe. He carries my authority! He carries my authority!... This sentence was heavy. Of course, the man in ck knew what kind of powers the one in front of him had. Once he heard the sentence, he almost couldnt believe his ears. The man in ck sweated all over, as he bowed down. Yes! Ill follow your instructions carefully, master! The person in ck robe smiled darkly, flew up lightly and disappeared into the mist of the night. The man in ck stood up slowly. He felt very confused. He muttered, Whats going on? Whats so extraordinary about this boy from the Diwu n that he actually deserves such favor from Master? Why didnt I see anything special... Could it be... there was something between him and Master... Before he finished speaking, a swoosh came from the distance, and a hard pnded on his cheek. A voice came right into his ears from a very far distance; it was extremely cold and harsh: Youre looking for your own death! The man in ck sweated all over. He dropped to his knees and kowtowed continuously. Humph! After a cold snort, the man in ck felt like he was hit by an iron hammer in his chest. He abruptly spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed onto the floor, but he was also finally relieved. Once more and you may explode yourself! With this harsh sentence, there was no more sound between heaven and earth. The man in ck banged his head to the ground. Understood! He almost fainted. Explode myself! If it happens one more time, Id actually end up with my soul destroyed? ... Another ce within the same world. It was still a mountainous terrain, still apletely white world d in snow and ice! Leer, how do you find it? Wu Juecheng who dressed all in ck stood with his hands behind his back as he looked at his disciple with his face full of indulgent love. Wu Juecheng was extremely satisfied with this disciple! Her hard work in practicing and abilities in understanding were rare in this world! In particr, for the cultivation of poison techniques, she advanced extremely fast! Coupled with the help of extraordinary materials left by Chu Yang, she was almost going to breakthrough into Supremacy level in a short period of time! The mist around Chu Leer was recovered slowly, moving back into her petite body. She was silent for a moment, then said, Teacher... Our poison techniques, if not for the secretive techniques of applying poison and the methods used, it actually feels like proper orthodox martial techniques. When I practice it, I have a just and honorable feeling! There was a smile in Wu Juechengs eyes. Oh? Chu Leers pink little face showed some confusion. Poison techniques are not elegant or proper in anyones eyes, it should give one a bit of a dark and gloomy feeling, but it is actually practiced with such bright and straightforward martial techniques, I cant quite understand. Wu Juecheng chuckled. Girl, its normal that you have such thoughts, this world has always taught people as such, I wont fault it. But, for the real Heavens Way in martial arts, this way of thinking is wrong! Chu Leer asked, Wrong? Theres no good or evil for the techniques, but only for the people who use them! said Wu Juecheng calmly. You have to remember this sentence properly! If you dont understand it, in case I am not around in the future, ask your big brother! Your big brother understands this saying particrly deeply. Okay. Chu Leers face glowed. Every time anyone praised Chu Yang, Chu Leer would be happy. Of course, this saying is also rtive, said Wu Juecheng, I heard there are some techniques of foreign ns that are vastly different from humans... Of course, their techniques are different from ours, but I havent seen it before... If you see it in the future... Just kill all of them! Yes! Wu Juechengs eyes looked into the void. He said heavily, Let me ask you, what is practicing martial arts for? Chu Leer said without thinking, Ive heard big brother talk about this before, practicing martial arts is for guarding the people and matters one cares about, for guarding the bottom line of being a person and ones own responsibilities! Hypocrite! Wu Juechengs mouth twitched as he said harshly, Your big brother disgusts me! Chu Leers lips pouted. Teacher, this is so offensive! You have to apologize to me! Wu Juecheng said without hesitation, Sorry, I spoke wrongly. Wu Juechengs apology was very fluent and came very easily. Besides theck of sincerity, there was nothing wrong with it. One could guess that along this way, this was not the first time Master Poison Doctor apologized to his disciple like this. Chapter 1476 - Dance in the Nine Heavens!

Chapter 1476 Dance in the Nine Heavens!

Chu Leer snorted and didnt speak, unhappy.Wu Juecheng said, Actually, in martial arts, the real purpose for getting stronger is always to kill! Whether it be for guarding, for plundering, or for living a long life... But, the prerequisite is that: whatever you do, you have to kill! If you dont kill, youre going to be killed! You say you guard, then, if someone wants to hurt the person and the things you want to guard, are you going to kill this person? If you dont, helle again next time, and maybe then hell destroy everything youre guarding! So you have to kill him! If someone is preventing you from living a long life, are you going to kill them? If you want to rob things off people, would they just obediently give the things to you once you talk to them? So, in martial arts, killing is the first priority! Practicing with sabers, with swords, or body fights, its all to kill! And we use poison also to kill! Wu Juecheng said, Why can they be in the light and we cant? We people who use poison, honestly should be even more confident of our righteousness than people who practice saber arts, sword arts, and body fights! Even more open and honest! Becausepared to us, they are the ones who only think of killing. For us, if we use poison properly, we can not only kill people but also save people! But can they save people with swords or with sabers? Wu Juecheng smiled. So we are actually the good guys! Leer, you have to remember this. Chu Leer said, unconvinced. They use sword, saber and body fights to practice justice, of course they can save people! What is practicing justice? Wu Juechengs mouth twitched. If they wanted to save a person who is surrounded and attacked, can they save the person without killing the people whore attacking him? Can they practice justice then? Practicing justice also requires killing! Chu Leer was immediately a bit confused, feeling that everything her teacher said was distorted reasoning, but it was impossible topletely refute it. Under the same circumstance, if we use poison, someone would die. Yet if we deliberately use poisons that counter the effects of each other, someone can live... Have you ever seen anyone sh with a saber but actually bring a dead person to life? said Wu Juecheng mockingly. Chu Leers eyes widened. This sentence was really even more irrefutable ... So we are the real decent gentlemen! Wu Juecheng righteously educated his disciple. Thats why the core techniques of our Heavenly Poison Sect are so bright and open! Chu Leer said, half-convinced. I see. Wu Juecheng felt greatly relieved. The northwesternnd we are in right now is the most dangerous ce in the martial world. After you breakthrough into Supremacy level, you will be able to go out to try your hands at fighting. said Wu Juecheng. Theres plenty of professionals. You can totally let go and practice your skills as much as you wish. Okay! Chu Leer was eager, and her eyes glowed. These few days, just stay here and dont move. Focus on the breakthrough. Ive got to go out. said Wu Juecheng. There are Wan Renjie and the other two to protect you, I dont think thered be any problems. Where are you going, Teacher? Chu Leer asked with her head tilted. Wu Juechengs slim face showed a sneer. I felt that an old friend seems to have alsoe here, and is ying with wind and rain. Weve been friends, I need to go to greet him in the very least. Chu Leer nodded, only half-understanding his meaning. Thene back soon, Teacher. Wu Juecheng nodded slowly. Of course. ... On the other side, Wan Renjie and the other two were also practicing the martial arts day and night. Ever since Wei Wuyan died, the three seemed to have be silent since then, and practicing became the most important matter in the lives of the three. Without a high cultivation level, how could they bring Chen n to the ground to avenge Wei Wuyan? This was an unspoken consensus among the three. Besides, now that they followed Wu Juecheng the Poison Doctor, this person was pretty much a grand master of almost any martial technique in the world! With such a god-given opportunity, if they didnt properly improve themselves, wouldnt it be a waste? And Wu Juecheng also didnt hold back in teaching. Though he was somewhat annoyed by the three asking questions, he still answered them with all that he knew in all the necessary details. During this period of time, the three felt greatly benefited from the knowledge. They had just achieved a breakthrough, and yet there were vaguely signs of a breakthrough once more. Though it was partly because of the resources that Chu Yang left, this was after all the first time in their lives that the three cultivated at such a speed. So they were pleasantly surprised, and practiced even more diligently. They only hated that they couldnt stop eating, drinking, and sleeping to use all their time for cultivation. They were afraid that after this period of time, they would go back to their original state. Wu Juecheng gave somemands, before he disappeared in a sh. There was no knowing where he went. ... Chu Yangs group galloped all the way on horses, and they actually encountered really few obstructions along the way. Only thirty to forty groups of people recognized that this person was the legendary Extraterrestrial Demon Chu Yang, and wanted something to do with him. But none of those people could stop them for even a moment. They went all the way smoothly across the Ye n territories. What worried Chu Yang was that Mo Qingwu had suddenly be very drowsy since her breakthrough into sixth-grade Supremacy. She often nested in Chu Yangs arms and slept for a day and night. This made Chu Yangs mind restless. Mo Tianji was also anxious like a fire was burning in his heart. Not to mention a sixth-grade Supremacy, even a King-level martial artist ought not need so much sleep. Both felt perturbed inside. Along the way, they had checked Mo Qingwus pulse, checked her physical conditions and asked her questions so many times, and Mo Tianji even made a special inquiry into Heavenly Secrets for his sisters drowsiness. Of course, nothing came of all this. The only thing that gave the two a little peace of mind was that as soon as Mo Qingwu woke up, she would immediately return to normal. The sleeping had no effect on her mind or her cultivation. So far, Mo Qingwu had gone in and out of sleep for seven or eight days. Mo Tianji was so anxious that blisters grew in his mouth. He was even suspicious if something was wrong with Chu Yang? Could this guy have a sleep-inducing flesh that every time my sister is in his arms, so she cant help but want to sleep? About this question, Chu Yang had been furious for a long time. Mo Tianji once wanted to hold his sister in traveling, but he was harshly rejected by Chu Yang. His one sentence made Mo Tianji mad for three days: Go away! You stinking pervert! Heaven only knows what Mo Tianji felt like when he heard this. But from the way he gritted his teeth, he probably really wanted to chop Chu Yang into minced meat and make it into dumplings.. One day. In the early morning. The further north they went, the colder it was. Chu Yang had already covered Mo Qingwu in his arms with a thick fur coat, wrapping her up tightly. As white snow fluttered down once more, Chu Yang felt a movement in his arms. The little girl moved a little in his arms, and seemed to be awake. He hurried to take a look, and the little girls eyes looked sparkling; her cheeks were pink, full of the charming look of a beauty who just woke up... Minister Chu stared at her immediately. Chu Yang, theres something really, really strange. Mo Qingwu blinked and rubbed her eyes. Its really too strange... What is it? When Minister Chu asked this, he was somewhat scared. Could she have had that damn dream... many more times again? God, Ive dealt with it so many times, Im going mad... In these days, when I was sleeping, I suddenly felt like I understood something... Mo Qingwu frowned slightly and said, Aplete set of cultivation techniques actually automatically appeared in my head... And, once this technique appeared, it automatically reced the workings of my original techniques in my body, thats why I slept for all these days... Huh? Chu Yang waspletely stunned. Theres such a thing in this world? Absolutely! Mo Qingwu was also surprised. Chu Yang, cant I have some strange kind of bloodline? Heritage in bloodline? Nonsense! Mo Tianji at the side raged. If you little girl talk any more of such nonsense Ill kick your ass into pieces! Mo Tianji couldnt help but be angry. If Mo Qingwu had some strange bloodline... what would that make of him... what would that make of his whole family? Chu Yang was furious. He turned around and yelled, What are you so fierce for? When Qingwu was bullied you werent seen to be so fierce, now you actually picked up the ability to bully your own little sister! Shut up! You dont have any other ability other than revealing unmorous pasts, Mo Tianji muttered with dissatisfaction, but he shut his mouth. Chu Yang picked on his shorings. Even if Mo Tianji had the greatest wisdom, once Chu Yang said this, he could only give up the fight. This was the supreme weapon against Mo Tianji! Of course, Chu Yang would never forget that. Every time Mo Tianji made Chu Yang unhappy, this sentence would be easily and fluently spoken. Every time, Mo Tianjis continuously proud face would show an expression so bad it was as if he just ate poop. This expression made Chu Yang think that this was really the greatest pleasure in the world! Whatever unhappiness he had previously would all drift away with the wind ... The mentality of Minister Chu building his own happiness upon Mo Tianjis pain was really indescribable... Mo Qingwu shrugged. Big Brother Chu Yang is better after all, Second Brother is always so proud, its so annoying. Yes, yes! Hes too annoying, lets ignore him! Chu Yang hurried to take this opportunity to make things worse. Mo Qingwu giggled. Qingwu, then your martial technique right now, and your martial technique before, which was stronger? Chu Yang asked with concern. At the side, Mo Tianjis facial expression was ugly, but he listened intently. The one right now! And its much more powerful than the martial techniques that Teacher Ning Tianya taught me previously. Mo Qingwu said with confusion. But, where is it from? Mo Tianji on the side breathed a sigh of relief. He said, Theres no harm, right? Like any serious consequences after cultivating? Second brothers... You really think too much! Mo Qingwu dismissed him. How can such an amazing technique have negative consequences? Mo Tianji smiled with assurance. Its just my character, just casually asking, its good that everything is fine. Chu Yang also frowned deeply and said, Whats the name of this technique? Nine Heavenly Dances! said Mo Qingwu. The introduction to the technique says that once it is entirelypleted, it can move the nine heavens with one dance! Nine Heavenly Dances? Move the nine heavens with one dance? Chapter 1477 - Only Willing to Dance For You For a Lifetime

1477 Only Willing to Dance For You For a Lifetime

Hearing this sentence, Chu Yang somehow thought of a poem. Floating gently in a dream, dancing beautifully in seas of blood and mountains of corpses; dont question the point of traveling thousands of miles with a sword, together forever, in life and through death, unto the highest heaven! Arent the scenes described in this poem equivalent to moving the nine heavens with one dance? Could it be that... He only heard Mo Qingwu recite slowly, Nine Heavenly Dances, Dancing in the Nine Heavens, with one dance the heaven and earth is swayed in beauty; with a second dance heaven and earth darkens; with a third dance the winds blow high in the sky, chilling the moon; with a fourth dance, the forces of heaven and earth are awakened; with a fifth dance, the seas rise and fall in an instant; with a sixth dance, the stars rotate around me; with a seventh dance, the ghosts and gods all step aside; with an eighth dance, life and death can be reversed; with a ninth dance, the dance moves the heavens! Amazing! Chu Yang thought to himself. If its really as Mo Qingwu described, the cultivation of this Nine Heavenly Dances is really no ordinary martial technique. But, where is it from after all? It cant be some power in the bloodline, anyway! Since it exists, it must havee from somewhere! Wait! Chu Yang suddenly remembered one thing. Back when he was at Tianji City with Mo Qingwu and Zi Xieqing. The first time Zi Xieqing met Mo Qingwu, she once said that the martial technique Mo Qingwu was practicing back then was not suited for her physical qualities, if she reached a higher level, it would form constraints. So back then, Zi Xieqing once especially used her magical powers to directly enter Mo Qingwus consciousness, and taught Mo Qingwu a set of martial techniques, saying that when Mo Qingwu had reached the sixth-grade Supremacy level, past the boundary between immortal and mortal, this set of martial techniques will start automatically! Right now, this set of techniques really automatically started for Mo Qingwu! Could this be the amazing technique Zi Xieqing taught Mo Qingwu back then? Chu Yang also felt some doubts: if this Nine Heavenly Dances was really as magical and powerful as suggested, then why didnt Zi Xieqing practice it herself? Chu Yang frowned and asked, Qingwu, which dance is your current cultivation at in the Nine Heavenly Dances? Mo Qingwu pouted her lips and said, What which dance... I didnt even start on the first dance, heaven and earth is swayed in beauty. My cultivation is not enough... Chu Yang and Mo Tianji were both at once horrified! The two almost fell from their horses! Sixth-grade Supremacy, peak-level before boundary between immortal and mortal, this could absolutely be counted as a top master in the Nine Heavens Continent! Such cultivation... was actually not even enough to start on the first dance? Not enough cultivation? For a time, both Lord Sword Master and Master of Calction and Maniption felt kind of dizzy... What kind of technique can have such horrible powers? But I can feel that the power of this set of techniques is really, really big! Mo Qingwu was very proud and said, leaning her little head upward. Chu Yang had even more doubts in his mind. From many perspectives, this was the practice that Zi Xieqing gifted to Mo Qingwu. And the techniques that Zi Xieqing herself practiced seemed not even as powerful as this set of techniques... What was going on? What he didnt know was that this set of techniques, Nine Heavenly Dances, were obtained by Zi Xieqing on an unexpected asion, and there was a strict prerequisite for this set of techniques, which is that the cultivator must have the cultivation below soul separation. Once someone cultivates to the point of being able to separate the soul, practicing this set of techniques bes something fatal, and one can easily lose her mind to her inner demons! And the soul separation in the restriction for this set of techniques is, in the words of Nine Heavens Continent, sixth-grade Supremacy! Below soul separation means below sixth-grade Supremacy. And once this limit is reached, this set of techniques would activate automatically. When Zi Xieqing received this set of martial techniques, she had long surpassed the so-called level of soul separation. Though she knew that this set of techniques was suitable for female cultivators, and it was arguably the best martial technique in the world for a female cultivator, it couldnt be helped that it was no use to her. Seeing that Mo Qingwus physical qualities were so extraordinary, Zi Xieqing immediately felt happy and gifted it to her without hesitation. Mo Qingwu suddenly broke into sixth-grade Supremacy and this set of techniques spontaneously activated inside her, and that was the reason for Mo Qingwus days of sleeping. And Mo Qingwu felt something was wrong when she set off. Although she didnt know what was wrong, she still chose a pair of arms that she could rely on for protection. That was why she firmly insisted on riding with Chu Yang. And she indeed slept for a whole of eight days in Chu Yangs arms! And shepleted this transformation which was earthshaking for her! Neither Chu Yang nor Mo Qingwu knew about all these things at the moment. However, it was worth mentioning that, Mo Qingwu, starting from today, really had the greatest ability to apany Chu Yang for a lifetime! Floating gently in a dream, dancing beautifully in seas of blood and mountains of corpses! Dont question the point of traveling thousands of miles with a sword, together forever, in life and through death, unto the highest heaven! Mo Qingwu would definitely dance with her own unique, supreme charm in seas of blood and mountains of corpses! And she would definitely apany her loved one to traverse thousands of miles carrying her sword; in life and death, heaven and earth, she would be by his side and dance a dance that would move the Nine Heavens! **************** Chu Yang was relieved and reminded her, Qingwu, do you remember the gift of the first meeting Big Sister Zi Xieqing gave you? That was a set of martial techniques. Mo Qingwu remembered it immediately, and her eyes glowed. Ah! I remember it now, this was a gift from Big Sister Zi. Back then, Big Sister Zi also said that when I reach sixth-grade Supremacy, this set of techniques would be activated automatically. Her eyes were filled with gratefulness and fond memories. Big Sister Zi is such a good person... I really didnt expect that its actually such a power technique... Back then I only felt her finger press briefly on my forehead, and I felt that there was something more in my brain... So this is it... Then, she said full of longing, I really wonder where Big Sister Zi is right now, if she is doing well... If I can see her, I must give her a kiss. Chu Yangughed, and his eyes gleamed with an explicable light, as he said, One day, were sure to find her. Qingwu, you have to cultivate properly, live up to the expectations of the efforts of Big Sister Zi. Yup. I like this set of techniques very much. Especially the name, Nine Heavenly Dances... Mo Qingwu said, Mom said that her daughter ought not dance lightly in her life; but Im only willing to dance for you... Chu Yangs heated blood rushed up. He forcefully suppressed it and said, I also like to watch you dance... Mo Qingwu pondered for a moment, then nodded a little hesitantly and said softly, Chu Yang, actually... She spoke half a sentence, then suddenly stopped talking. Chu Yang felt a little confused, and asked, What is it? Mo Qingwu took a breath and said, I cultivate, mainly to be with you... to not be your burden; if you want to soar in the Nine Heavens, I will apany you and dance across the Nine Heavens... But if you choose at this moment to go back to the countryside and be an ordinary man... I am also willing to let go of all my cultivation and apany you in the mountains and woods. Mo Qingwu said sincerely. Chu Yang was startled. Mo Tianji next to him was also stunned. Chu Yang just felt the heated blood all over his body almost entirely rush up to his head. He mumbled in a voice so long that it was nearly like moaning, Qingwu... Qingwu... He held her tightly in his arms. At this moment, he didnt want to say anything, nor did he know what to say. Yet any words would be extra. Mo Qingwu leaned quietly in his arms, feeling his pulsating heartbeat, and a smile showed on her face. She said softly, Chu Yang, Big Sister Zi likes you very much too, right? Chu Yangs body couldnt help but stiffen. Mo Qingwu looked up. You like Big Sister Zi too, right? A confused look showed in Chu Yangs eyes, and his hands which held Mo Qingwu tightened. A hint of a smile showed in Mo Qingwus eyes, and immediately she buried her little head in Chu Yangs arms again. The horses galloped and cold wind came towards their faces like knives. Chu Yangs hair fluttered messily in the air; he frowned deeply, as though considering something serious. Mo Qingwu waited quietly. Chu Yang thought for a long time, finally said bitterly, Qingwu, there are some things that deserve to know, but Ive never told you. Right now, the timing is wrong. When Im free some other time, Ill tell you about it in detail. Mo Qingwu blinked, thought for a long time before saying, Okay, Ill wait for Big Brother Chu Yang to... exin to me. Exin? Chu Yang was astounded yet again. Mo Qingwu sat in front of him, watching the road ahead approach from the distance, then rapidly disappear behind them. Her beautiful hair kept plopping on Chu Yangs face, gentle as a strand of tenderness. It wrapped Chu Yang in it again and again. Chu Yang... In another three months, Ill be fifteen... Mo Qingwu seemed to have thought of something and her little face suddenly turned and her voice became much softer. Ah, fifteen... Chu Yang coughed. What about being fifteen? Mo Qingwu twisted her body in dissatisfaction, and Chu Yang felt like a giant loach wrapped in soft silk twisted a few times next to his body. He couldnt help but take a deep breath... What a little goblin! Mo Qingwu was a little shy, her voice got even softer and her face blushed even more. I heard from Second Brother... the second daughter from our neighboring family is only half a year older than me, right now her son is already one month old... Realization dawned upon Chu Yang. Can the little girl be pubescent? He couldnt help but smile weirdly, leaned in beside the little girls almost transparent little ears and said softly, Yup, half a year older than you and her son is already one month old... Thats well done! Mo Qingwu groaned a little and said softly, Chu Yang, I want to... I want to... Chu Yang felt an itch in his heart. He said, You also want a little kid? Mo Qingwu suddenly blushed all the way to the neck. Her little hand made a hard pinch about his waist and she said, panting, Youre so bad! A bad guy! Chu Yangughed, and turned around, just in time to meet Mo Tianjis angry look, sharp as a knife. The look seemed just like the indignation of knowing ones treasure is going to be robbed away by others but not being able to do anything. Chu Yang gritted his teeth and shouted, What were you doing when Little Wu was bullied? What are you staring and gritting your teeth now for? Mo Tianjis face stiffened and said with an inexplicable sadness and anger, Hello, Brother... Can you stop talking about when Little Wu was bullied... I... Im really speechless... Chu Yang sneered coldly and looked at him proudly. He thought to himself, If I didnt raise this matter to keep you down all the time, who knows how much obstacle you bastard are going to create on the matter of Little Wu and me... Mo Tianji was sullen, releasing all his anger on the horse beneath him. He raised his hand and whipped. Chapter 1478 - A Strange, Short Fatty

Chapter 1478 A Strange, Short Fatty

The steed under Mo Tianji elerated at once from the pain and charged out like a gust of wind. The usually prudent and cautious Mo Tianji actually charged at the forefront of the team. This made Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang, who had been leading at the front this whole time, widen their eyes at the absurdity of it.The pathfinders have always been the two of us. Whats Mo Tianjiing to join the party for today? These two had been charging at the forefront against the direction of the wind this whole time, so they didnt catch the conversation at the back. Are you sick? A weirded out Dong Wushang asked, What kind of madness came over you today? Get lost! With a belly full of repression, Mo Tianji bellowed furiously. With a whoosh, he sped past them, leaving a long trail of dust behind. A bewildered Dong Wushang scratched his head and asked Gu Duxing, Is the one that just went by us Mo Tianji or Ji Mo? He set off immediately like a cannon... Gu Duxing burst into raucousughter. Hey, dont go so fast! Chu Yang raised his voice and yelled, The snow mountains are right in front. Dont get kidnapped by monkeys... Amidst fun andughter, they finally reached the snow mountains! A gust of biting chill blew in their faces. ... Mo Qingwu had obviously never seen a fascinating sight like this. She couldnt help but widen her eyes, looking closely at everything around her, gasping in admiration. This is really strange! To think theres a fascinating sight like this in this world. In front, two mountains were linked together. Only an empty field spanning a couple of miles separated them in between, forming a valley. The summit of the mountain facing the north was covered in perennial ice and snow, giving those looking at it a cold and frosty feeling right away. Snowkes were even swirling about in the sky. On the other hand, the mountain facing the south was draped in autumn scenery. Tree leaves were a faded yellow, with the asional leaf falling. Above, dark clouds covered the sky and snow swirled everywhere in the north, whereas it was fair skies all around in the south, the autumn wind howling as it blew... It was just like an ultimate expert had cleaved the universe here into two! Separating autumn and winter. This is probably because of the terrain. Pointing at the mountains towering high up into the sky in the surroundings, Chu Yang smiled. Mo Qingwu looked all around her and realization dawned upon her. So thats why. During their conversation, Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang had already charged side by side into that narrow path leading into the snow mountains! These two truly didnt worry about encountering any ambushes here at all. Being a Sword Supremacy and a Saber Supremacy who had already crossed the boundary between immortal and mortal, even if they were to go up against a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, they would also have a chance of fighting against him now! Most typical ambushes were just a piece of cake to them! Thus, these two fellows were purely charging into unknown territory with their eyes closed. Mo Tianji had long retreated to the back of the group, traveling side by side Ji Mo and Luo Kedi. Although Mo Qingwu had recovered, she stayed on the horse, restingfortably in Chu Yangs arms the entire way. She would shift into a different position whenever she got tired, nap a little whenever she got sleepy, chat idly whenever she felt like speaking, or muse quietly as she hugged Chu Yang whenever she didnt feel like talking... To Mo Qingwu, this entire journey was practically a journey of bliss! Towards Mo Tianjis sighing andmenting of how girls should behave with propriety and things like that, Mo Qingwu straight up ignored all of it. As they traveled on and reached the midpoint of the snow mountain, they discovered kitchen smokeing from all around. An enormous sign stood nted along the road We buy-over horses here! Looking at the sign, Ao Xieyun, who had always been a money-grubber and a miser, was filled with so much admiration that he was close to prostrating. Marveling, he remarked, This truly fills this young master here with so much admiration right down to my ass. Just how shrewd is this person and how precise his scheming? What vicious foresight he has! What... This is truly a talent... It was little wonder that Ao Xieyun would be so emotional. The entire way here had been a wide and spacious path. It was only here that the path suddenly became steep and precipitous. Horses couldnt go through here at all! The only option was to get rid of them here. Setting up a business to buy over horses here practically brought a ten thousandfold profit. No matter who it was, even if the traveler were a celestial being, as long as he was riding a horse, he would need to give up the horse here! And the proprietor would need only to use a very low cost to buy the horse! Moreover, any horse capable of reaching this ce would definitely be one of superior quality. After buying them over and bringing them down the mountain to resell, the proprietor would enjoy a hundredfold return on his investment! This persons business sense was clearly extraordinary. Oh... Oh oh oh oh... As a series of strange exmations of astonishment rang out, a short fatty with an appearance so weird that he could astound anyone appeared. Chu Yang and the others were dumbfounded the moment they looked over. This short fatty definitely lived up to the description. While his height was no more than four and a half feet, his weight was definitely over 275 pounds. His limbs were of equal length. His legs were thick and round, with his thighs and calves equally thick. Just like a hundred years-old tree where its upper half had been chopped off, leaving behind only a short tree stump. His big and squarish head connected to a round and short neck that was even wider than his head. From the shoulders down all the way to his lower abdomen, he was an absolute square-shaped structure! This persons appearance was extremely unique. Just like two thick and short poles supporting arge square, where on top of therge square was a huge ball! And on top of the huge ball was another medium-sized square. His eyes were round and circr like ss marbles, while his eyebrows were like a couple of shoe scrubs stretching horizontally. His nose was also squarish, yet he had a mouth so small and cherry-like that not even a woman couldpare... Calling this person a human was seriously stretching it quite a bit. The moment Chu Yang and the others looked at him, they couldnt help marveling at how impressive the Creator was! It was of no surprise that the heavens could create handsome and beautiful women, but to be able to create such a...human certainly required some godlike workmanship and tremendous effort. Oh... Oh, are all of you intending to cross the snow mountain? Oh oh oh... This precipitous mountain path is not one thats easy to go through. Oh oh, you cant ride a horse here. Oh oh oh... Oh, all of you are riding horses... Oh... Oh, what a pity this is... As he spewed a clich speech ever so fluently, the short fatty ran over rubbing his hands with a huge grin on his face, much like a toad sitting on a snow sled. Nodding and bowing, he suggested, Oh dear heroes, I wonder if... oh, all of you have any ns for these horses? If... Hurhurhur, oh, how about you sell them to me... Not only was this fellows looks unique, his voice was also extremely special. It was actually a wholly natural and pure drake throat[1]. The moment he opened his mouth, it was as if a coyote had suddenly been tossed into a nest of a thousand ducks. In addition, it wasnt just his voice that was also special. His speech was even more one of a kind! This series of incessant ohs could make one giddy and overwhelmed. The brothers involuntarily raised their heads to look up, wanting to check whether a flock of crows had just flown by them. As for the task of bargaining, it was naturally left to Ao Xieyun. The Evil Young Master adopted a charismatic attitude and walked forward with an unfettered attitude. Oh oh oh... Oh, to think theres a shopkeeper here, oh oh oh... And oh, one that buys over horses? Oh oh oh... Oh how smart of you, oh how smart of you... oh! This series of ohs sent Chu Yang and the others convulsing fromughter. Holding their stomachs, Ji Mo and the rest wereughing so hard that tears were evening out of their eyes. In the case of the proprietor, this was a verbal habit that he had formed over the years. But in the case of Ao Xieyun, he was intentionally ying a prank, just that this prank honestly brought too much joy. The short fatty had excellent manners. Rubbing his hands, he smiled and said, Oh oh, this young master is so humorous. Oh, this is a habit that this little old man has formed over dozens of years. Oh, even though I know full well its a bad habit, I just cant seem to get rid of it. Oh, how embarrassing... Ji Mo said very seriously, Oh, its fine! Oh, we wont find it embarrassing. Oh, you showing up here only surprised us at best... The short fattys cherry-like lips pouted and he actually made eyes at Ji Mo. Oh, Young Master jests. Bam! Thanks to it, Ji Mo fell off the horse, shivering all over. Oh my goodness, oh that frightened me... Mo Qingwu held her stomach as she dived into Chu Yangs arms,ughing so hard that she was almost cramping. Murderous intent shed in Chu Yangs eyes.A glint shed past Chu Yangs eyes. He could sense that something wasnt quite right! When he caught sight of this short fatty, he suddenly thought of Tan Tan for some strange reason. Looking over carefully, he could see that there was a hint of dull redness on the short fattys forehead, as if he had been punched there. However, one wouldnt be able to tell at all if he didnt look closely. However, this dull redness was enough to conceal some things... This discovery gave Chu Yang a bad feeling Could this short fatty be from the Three Stars Divine n? To be able to conceal his own aura so perfectly such that nobody could tell, he was probably no simple character... Adding to it hisical figure and looks, as well as his funny voice and speech... To others, he looked nothing more than just a clown and all would be fine afterughing it off. However, with Chu Yangs preconceived notions, it looked like a perfect and wless camouge to him instead! This irregrity was something which even someone with an incredibly meticulous and intricate mind like Mo Tianji couldnt tell. In Chu Yangs case, the reason why he was able to pick it up was because he was simply too familiar with his own junior brother disciple. Towards Tan Tan before and after his transformation, he had noticed and kept every single detail in mind. That was how he had managed to discover this. Yet he didnt dare to be sure. Over there, Ao Xieyun was still speaking. Oh, how much do you intend to offer us for these horses? Bowing, the short fattys countenance suddenly turned piteous and troubled. Oh dear heroes... Oh, Im also a victim of circumstances and just want to look for a way to make a living... Oh, all the heroes here are wealthy and rich, oh wouldnt it be great if you just let me handle them... As he spoke, he was about to wipe his tears. Oh, my days are really very tough... Right at this moment, Chu Yang stepped forward. Oh, were you beaten up just because youre buying over horses here? ording to previously agreed-upon arrangements, Chu Yang wasnt supposed to speak. But now, not only did he speak, it was even a strange and unrted question. Ao Xieyun found this rather strange. He was supposed to be the one in charge of this. Why did Boss suddenly step forward? Though he found it strange, he also knew that Chu Yang must have his own reasons for suddenly interrupting. And so, he took a step back and kept quiet. The moment Chu Yang spoke, Mo Tianjis ears suddenly perked up and he turned around. His gaze looked warm and mild but it was actually glittering with intelligence in the depths. Unintentionally or otherwise, he shifted a couple of steps and blocked Mo Qingwu at the back towards the side. The short fatty clearly found his question rather strange. Oh, why is this hero asking something like that? Smiling, Chu Yang lifted his hand and pointed. Who caused that injury on your forehead? A bit of a strange look shed past the depths of the short fattys eyes. He replied, Oh... So this hero is asking about that. Oh, actually thats not the case. Oh, its because I like to sleep face-down and then oh, I identally bumped against something. Chu Yang asked with a smile, Oh, so what did you bump into? [1] A derogatory term referring to a gruff and hoarse voice Chapter 1479 - Gu Yigu, Expand A Little!

Chapter 1479 Gu Yigu, Expand A Little!

The short fatty smiled abashedly. His small cherry-like lips parted and his gruff and screechy voice rang out again. Oh, its like this. Oh, Im a money-grubber, so I ced my silver right next to my pillow... Then oh, after I fell asleep, I knocked against it...Chu Yang smiled inwardly. This fellow clearly hadnt thought of what he had knocked against yet when he was speaking earlier but managed to react appropriately right after. He was truly quick in his ability to improvise. Waving his hand, Chu Yang said, As constion for knocking against your silver ingots, we wont ask for anypensation for these ten horses. You can have them all! He gestured to Ao Xieyun to send the horses over. Ao Xieyun was stupefied at once. Whats the matter with Boss? How can he make such a terrible deal... Mo Tianji urged him solemnly. What are you dawdling for? A dazed Ao Xieyun made a sound of agreement and led the horses over in total perplexion. The horses followed after him obediently. The short fatty was clearly astounded too. He had been doing business here for ages but he had really never encountered something like this before. He didnt even need to bargain... The other party straight up gave them to him for free! Practically unbelievable. Heughed sheepishly and said, Oh dear hero... This... Oh, how can I ept it? Smiling, Chu Yang replied, Its fine, its just a few horses. Making a friend in return is worth their price. The short fatty was full of smiles right away. Oh, this hero is really such a kind person... With augh, Chu Yang took a couple of steps back and said, I wish you good fortune. Well take our leave. The short fatty replied, Then... I wont see you off! Turning around, Chu Yang held Mo Qingwus hand in his and walked towards the path leading up the mountain. The confused brothers followed after him. The short fatty breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Chu Yang was really leaving. Just as he was about to turn around... Chu Yang suddenly turned around and asked anxiously, How many days has it been since the Divine King went back? Over two m-... replied the short fatty reflexively. He had only uttered two words when he suddenly found himself bbergasted and gaping in speechlessness! Who was this young man? How did he know the Three Stars Divine ns biggest secret? Oh, it has been over two months. Chu Yang nodded in understanding, breathing a sigh of relief inwardly. Judging from the timeline, it looked like Tan Tan didnt linger even a moment after concluding the matters of the Lan n and had hurried back to the headquarters of the Three Stars Divine n immediately without pause. At least that bastard still knows whats good for him, muttered Chu Yang under his breath, his heart set at ease now. The short fatty suddenly became tense. A murderous look slowly began to show in his eyes as he stared at Chu Yang. He asked fiercely, Who are you? This man actually knew the biggest secret of the Three Stars Divine n. If he allowed him to live, it would put the Divine King in an immensely unfavorable position! Intentions of killing and silencing them had already formed in the short fattys mind. Chu Yang looked at him with interest. Who are you? Ferocious murderous intent shot out of the short fattys eyes. Theical look from earlier was long gone. In its ce was a majestic and noble sense of calm steadiness and solemnity. Him standing there like that gave Chu Yang and the others a certain feeling He was extremely calm and steady! His body had merged as one with the boundless sky and vast earth, as well as the wide expanse of snow mountains here! Nobody could tell them apart and neither could anyone defeat him! Yet at the same time, they could sense that he was extremely agile, as if as impossible to catch as the snowkes swirling in the sky. An expert! And a Supreme Martial Artist expert at that! A highly-skilled one! A wave of suffocating aura, as though it had manifested physically, suddenly sted into the surroundings! As if shaking the heavens and shattering the earth, it came crashing towards Chu Yang and the others! Shock shed in the eyes of all eleven of them at once. All of them invoked their cultivation at its limit pretty much at the same time! Xie Danqiongs eyes turned deep and unreadable. His hands reached discreetly into his sleeves. Any moment he wished, viburnum flowers would bloom in this world of swirling snow. The first moment he sensed the change in the short fatty, Xie Danqiong had immediately decided to go for the viburnum flowers. And if he decided to strike, the attack would definitely be at full force! This was a formidable enemy! Mo Leier slowly shifted nearer to Mo Qingwu, standing on each side of Mo Qingwu with Mo Tianji. Her form also slowly turned indistinct as she moved... Ji Mo and Luo Kedis right hands pressed against the hilts of their swords. Ao Xieyuns form quickly leaned slightly backwards. The distance he leaned backwards was no more than a fingers width, yet it caused the wind to let out a sharp howl. He pulled his arms up to his waist, a golden hue like that of a golden dragon wrapping around his hands instantly. A wave of redness came over Rui Butongs face before it then subsided. mes burned faintly in his eyes. His right leg went forward slightly and his left leg perched lightly, a sign that he was ready to charge forward at high speed. The moment they attacked, Rui Butong would charge forward at his fastest speed and use his life to create opportunities for the brothers! Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang stood still and unmoving, though their eyes gleamed. The glint of their des circled vaguely, their de aura surging indistinctly. Both of them were ready to strike! In this instant, their stances were as though they were facing a fearsome and formidable enemy! One couldnt tell just how powerful this short fattys cultivation level was but for some reason, the aura he gave off was actually giving them even more pressure than what Xiao Chenlei, a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist, did the other day! Moreover, when they had exchanged blows with Xiao Chenlei that time, their cultivation levels werent even this high! In that case, wouldnt that mean that this short fatty had already reached Moon Breezes level? Or perhaps even... This cognition made the palms of every single one of the Nine Tribtions brothers break out in cold sweat! This freak who looked unbelievablyical and incredibly dull and insipid, and was old and ugly and a money-grubber was actually such a formidable and highly-skilled expert? Looking at how all of them looked as though they were up against an incredibly formidable enemy, a hint of derision shed across the corners of the short fattys lips. He stared only at Chu Yang, asking solemnly, Who are you? Chu Yang also got a shock deep down! Even he himself hadnt expected this person to actually be such a fearsome character! In this instant, Chu Yang suddenly recalled Zi Xieqings evaluation of Moon Breeze Among those whom Ive exchanged blows with in this Nine Heavens Continent, the two of you rank among the top ten! After that, Chu Yang had once specially asked Zi Xieqing about this matter Who were the other eight? Because Chu Yang was aware that before that time, Zi Xieqing had never exchanged blows with Ning Tianya or Bu Liuqing before. Neither had she exchanged blows with the Dharma Supreme nor Wu Juecheng before! In other words, Zi Xieqing had nevere into contact with the few people who were known to rank at the top in the Nine Heavens Continent! And yet Moon Breeze could only rank within the top ten nheless! This meant that there were at least nine other experts hiding in this Nine Heavens Continent! Zi Xieqing naturally held nothing back and told Chu Yang everything she knew. One of the people whom Zi Xieqing had spoken of sounded very much like the short fatty in front of them now. 20,000 years ago, someone needed the ck Blood Rose from the ck Blood Forest and he broke into the ck Blood Forest all by himself! Close to 10,000 experts in the ck Blood Forest couldnt hold him back! Out of a moment of curiosity, I taught him a lesson. This person was pretty tall and had a star symbol on his forehead. It didnt ur to me at that time but thinking back now, he was likely someone from the Three Stars Divine n. I exchanged fifteen moves with him and smacked him on the head with my palm, forcefully turning his eight feet tall figure into four feet. I even tapped the star symbol on his forehead with my finger... And left him a souvenir which hell never be able to remove or recover from for the rest of his life. As long as I do not personally take action, his height and his forehead will never return to what it was! I originally didnt intend to do that but his name gave me the urge to maim him... His surname was Gu and his first name Yigu. Gu Yigu... Since his name was Expand A Little [1. His name sounds exactly like expand a little in Chinese, just in different characters], then I shall let him really expand a little... He was so skinny, so how can he be called Expand A Little? But this persons cultivation is very strong... Even if Moon Breeze joined hands to attack, they probably wont be his match! This was the information on one of the people that Zi Xieqing had told Chu Yang back then, and was also her exact words. At that time, it had made Chu Yangugh so hard that his stomach hurt. Why was there such a strange name and such a strange person in this world? Furthermore, in the end, Zi Xieqing even gave him a strange wound... At that time, Zi Xieqing even said, I took pity on the fact that it wasnt easy for him to reach his level of cultivation, so I didnt take his life. After gravely injuring him, I ordered him to give me three Heavenly Treasures and then I gave him the ck Blood Rose after that... Three monthster, before he even recovered from his injuries, he had already sent me those three Heavenly Treasures... Mm, they are right there among the things that I gave you... Even though I changed his figure, I didnt impair his cultivation. Should you ever run into him in the future, you must be careful. But I should think that after suffering such huge trauma, he probably wouldnt roam the martial world in such a high-profile manner anymore. The chances of you running into him arent very high, so it would do for you to just take note of this... As Chu Yang recalled all these, the short fatty opposite him had already gotten rather impatient. In a sharp voice, he said, Young man, dont me me for being cruel and vicious. You can only me yourself for being unlucky! When you go to the underworld, remember that careless talk is the origin of misfortunes. Do not speak so carelessly anymore in your next life! With a sh, he was about to strike. Right at this moment, Chu Yang suddenly smiled strangely. You are Gu Yigu? The short fattys wooden block-like figure had only just sprung off the ground when all of a sudden, he crashed back where he originally stood. His round eyes almost bulged out of their sockets as he stared at Chu Yang. His current appearance was even befitting of his Expand A Little name. Who are you?! This short fatty was clearly exactly that Gu Yigu. He had already asked the question Who are you? thrice today! And his tone each time was even more grave than thest. This final time was further apanied by acute astonishment. He had stayed in this Nine Heavens Continent for several thousand years but this was the very first time someone had called out his name just like that! And this person was even someone so appallingly young! Chu Yang broke into a smile. Do you still remember the person in the ck Blood Forest? Gu Yigu yelped as if he had just seen a ghost. Retreating five to six steps like a whirlwind, his eyes bulged out even further as he stammered, You, you, you... He, he, he... You, who are you to him? As he spoke, he actually looked left and right around him, as if worried that that mysterious person from back then would appear and beat him up... He still remembered that incident vividly. 20,000 years had already gone by but he could still see every single detail clearly in his dreams. That was seriously a nightmare... He shivered even at the mere thought of it. Im your Divine Kings senior brother disciple. I wonder if he has mentioned this to you before? Chu Yang said with a smile. All the brothers were very nervous but there wasnt even a single moment where Chu Yang was nervous at all. Because he had absolute confidence that this man wouldnt attack him. Even without his link to Zi Xieqing, he wouldnt. If Tan Tan didnt leave clear instructions about this, then he wouldnt be the Tan Tan that Chu Yang knew. Youre Chu Yang? Divine King Chu? Opposite, Gu Yigus expression rxed right away. As expected, Tan Tan had left behind instructions. Chapter 1480 - Divine King Chu

Chapter 1480 Divine King Chu

Rubbing his nose, Chu Yang nodded. For some reason, there was a strange feeling in his heart. Not only did Tan Tan tell them about him, he had actually even given him the title of Divine King too.Minister Chu was rather happy andforted. This junior brother disciple ultimately didnt disappoint him. Looking at how the aura around Gu Yigu aura had mellowed so instantly, Chu Yangs heart also settledpletely It could be said that Tan Tan still had all the power, prestige and authority which the King of the Three Stars Divine n held in the Divine n. As expected of my junior brother disciple! Chu Yang was rather smug. Divine King Chu... Gu Yigu was rather abashed. Scratching his squarish head, he said, The King had once instructed us that Divine King Chus status is venerable and majestic, and that he is the person whom the King values the most in his life. Should anyone of the Divine n see him, then he is to be treated the same way as how one treats the Divine King! Should Divine King Chu visit, I am to wee him earnestly and serve him well, and also report the news of Divine King Chus whereabouts at once. I didnt expect that I would still end up affronting Divine King Chu after meeting you in person today. Nodding, a smiling Chu Yang replied amicably, Its fine. Elder Gu is too courteous. Tan Tan had indeed done a lot for him... Chu Yang was ratherforted, much like a seniors sense of pride in his juniors aplishments. However, a strange feeling then welled up within him. He hadnt realized it earlier but now that he thought about it, why was the term of address, Divine King Chu, sounding more and more wrong? It was alright to address Tan Tan as the Divine King, but why did this term of address seem so weird when used on him? Chu Yang thought about it for really long before he finally figured it out. Right away, he pulled a terribly long face. Divine King Chu? King of Beasts[1]? Chu Yang had the urge to throw up blood! Divine King Chu? Gu Yigu was rather perplexed. Why did this fellows expression turn so awful all of a sudden? He couldnt help but ask, Is something the matter? Its nothing! Chu Yang suppressed the urge to charge over immediately to the Three Stars Divine n to chop Tan Tan into pieces, breathing in and out heavily as he did so. After their conversation, the tense atmosphere from both sides rxed at once. With the exception of Gu Yigu on the opposite, everyone else, including Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang, released a long pent-up breath! This brief confrontation felt extremely long to all of them, as if a whole year had passed. The moment they released the breath of pent-up air, perspiration drenched Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang from head to toe immediately. They couldnt stop the perspiration from forming even if they wanted to. They actually felt like all their strength had left them. Thebat power of these two were the highest but the pressure they were under was also the heaviest! While they could sustain abat-ready status, the moment they rxed, they felt no different from having just gone through a huge battle! Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang exchanged a look, horror-stricken! Now that he knew that they werent outsiders, Gu Yigus expression became much more pleasant and he even adopted a friendly attitude towards them. Divine King Chu, how about you and your friendse in for a visit? This old man has something that he would like to ask... Of course, Im sure Divine King Chu also has instructions that he would like to leave... Smiling, Chu Yang replied, Im more than happy to. With augh, Gu Yigu led his guests in. Chu Yang, Mo Tianji and the others followed after Gu Yigu. Behind a huge rock was actually argepound, which was wide and empty inside. Gu Yigu smiled apologetically and went to brew some tea. Ji Mo asked in surprise, This... Elder Gu, you actually dont have servants here to wait upon you? All of them were rather surprised. Considering Gu Yigus status and how he was doing business here, could it be that he was actually amander of just one? Even the brewing of tea had to be done personally by him? Smiling, Gu Yigu replied, Of course... I dont even have one, much less a few! My identity is sensitive. Having more people around means a higher chance of my identity being exposed and leaked. How can I possibly risk that? Mo Tianji blurted out in admiration, Elders prudence truly fills us with admiration! These were Mo Tianjis heartfelt words. When one was weak and powerless, nobody would say anything if he was careful in whatever he did. People would only feel that that was the way it should be. But when one was still this prudent after reaching a cultivation level as high as Gu Yigus where he could already rank among the top experts, people would then find it something that was hard toe by. Because in this world, the people who could harm Gu Yigu now were already far and few. Yet he retained such a sense of prudence nheless. This made Mo Tianji feel that his attitude was... rare andmendable. Gu Yigu smiled. The older one in the martial world gets, the more cowardly he bes. Besides, Im the only one from the Divine n outside. You can say that Im the center of allmunications. If something were to happen to me... What is the Divine n to do? He let out a wryugh. Besides... My cultivation level can be said to be pretty high in your eyes but in this continent, there are still people who can easily crush me with just a finger... How would this old man not dare to be careful? The brothers were bbergasted. With your ninth-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artist cultivation, there are actually people who could... with just one finger... At once, they felt like this was practically a myth. With a wryugh, Gu Yigu pointed at Chu Yang. He knows that person! Right away, several bright and curious gazes were directed at Chu Yang. Chu Yang coughed dryly, secretly amused. He knew that the person whom he was referring to was Zi Xieqing but he chose not to reveal it. Instead, he affirmed his words. This person indeed exists. A look of horror appeared in the eyes of Gu Duxing and the others. Among them, only Dong Wushang, Mo Leier, Rui Butong and Mo Qingwu werent surprised, because they had already met Zi Xieqing a long time ago and also understood her strength. As such, they naturally knew that what Gu Yigu was saying now was definitely the absolute truth. The tea was done. Gu Yigu was obviously also azy fellow. Rather than using a teapot, he gave everyone a huge teacup that could hold half a liter of water each. Each teacup was half-filled with tea leaves. Divine King Chu... Theres something I wish to ask you. Gu Yigu lifted his teacup. Cough, cough... Elder Gu can just call me Chu Yang or Brother Chu. Please dont call me Divine King Chu, I feel rather awkward about it. Chu Yang hastily declined his term of address. Whats there to be awkward about? Gu Yigu was astonished. This name was the most venerable term of address. All of a sudden Pfft... Hahahahaha... Ji Mo spat his tea onto Luo Kedis face, holding his stomach as he burst intoughter. Obviously, this fellow had already figured out the intricacies of this name. F*ck! Caught off-guard, Luo Kedi fell victim right away, his face covered in the fragrance of tea. He jumped to his feet and hastily wiped himself off, wishing he could drag Ji Mo out and give him a good thrashing. All the brothers looked at Ji Mo in mystification. They didnt understand why this fellow had suddenly gone off in hysterics... Chu Yang looked at Ji Mo with eyes that could kill. In a very dangerous tone of voice, he asked, What are you doing? I didnt hear anything... Coming into contact with Chu Yangs gaze that could reduce a person to dust, Ji Mo immediately held his hands up and surrendered. But right after, he simply couldnt hold back theughter in him, convulsing on the chair again while holding his stomach. Then, something seemed to click in Mo Tianjis mind. In the midst of sipping tea, he suddenly also went pffft and choked, going into a coughing fit. Before he even spoke, Chu Yangs murderous gaze had also flicked over to him. Mo Tianji grunted as he continued to choke. Atst, he suppressed theughter. Fuming, Chu Yang turned back. Gnashing his teeth, he asked with a friendly countenance, What does Elder Gu wish to ask me about? Gu Yigu blinked a few times before he said, That venerable person back then... Is he... Chu Yang nodded. Yes, hes fine. Gu Yigu released a breath and said repeatedly, Thats great, thats great. Then, he asked gingerly, Brother Chu, you and him are... With a slight smile, Chu Yang replied, Thanks to that venerable persons magnanimity, we associate with each other on equal grounds. Associate on equal grounds? Gu Yigus round eyes almost fell out of their sockets. Chu Yang nodded calmly and with good bearing. Then, he casually brought out Zi Xieqings token and ced it on the table. The moment he activated it with his internal energy, a vast and overwhelming aura appeared. As though sensing that there was a skilled expert present, the wave of vast and overwhelming aura actually surged straight towards Gu Yigu. Gu Yigu cried out in shock and fell backwards vehemently. With a loud bam, the firm and sturdy pinewood chair broke into pieces as hended on it. With another thud, hended squarely on his buttocks onto the ground, smashing out arge square pithole. He said in a panic, Hurry... Hurry and put it away... Gu Yigu could be said to be once bitten, twice shy. The lesson he had received back then was etched firmly in his mind. It had also let him truly realize that even if he were to cultivate for another hundred thousand years, he still wouldnt be that persons match for sure. Now that he had seen Zi Xieqings token, he immediately dispelled all his suspicions and took on an attitude full of fear and trepidation. Chu Yang smiled and put the token away. The reason why he didnt reveal the truth and had held back some details, as well as the reason for bringing out the token, was precisely for this effect. Should Gu Yigu realize that Zi Xieqing was no longer in this world, how exactly he would react was something that none of them could be sure of. Chu Yang didnt dare to risk it. After all, should this man in front of him really turn against them, how many people out of the eleven of them could survive... was something that couldnt be determined. In that case, he might as well do this and settle everything by scaring him! After seeing the token, even if Gu Yigu were given all the guts by the heavens, he would definitely not dare to behave audaciously. Alright, everythings fine now. Chu Yang put the token away and asked rather curiously, How did Elder Gu get to... know that big brother of mine? The moment the question left his lips, Gu Yigus expression immediately turned into one that looked as if he wasughing but also as if he was crying. It was extremely exciting. After a long while, he finally replied bleakly, This is a rather embarrassing history... Inwardly, he thought to himself that whether or not it was embarrassing, since they had ties to that person, they would get to know sooner orter anyway. Being evasive about it now would instead make him look petty. With a wryugh, he said, Back then, I was entrusted with a mission by a few elders. Several elders expended their life force to let me breach the barrier and leave the Three Stars Divine n imprisonment ande to this world... After several thousand years of cultivation, I had already be a skilled expert in the world! As I traversed the martial world, there was practically no one who could rival me in this world. I became more and more arrogant and full of myself... Atst, one day, after exchanging blows with the high priest of thew-enforcement officers, I fell victim to the Heartless Soul Destruction Palm... This injury could only be healed by the ck Blood Rose. And so, I went deep into ck Blood Forest immediately to look for the ck Blood Rose... As he spoke, the details of what had happened back then were slowly revealed to Chu Yang. The look in Chu Yangs eyes was rather dazed, as if he was seeing that mighty stance of Zi Xieqings as she stood in her fluttering white robes, looking down upon the world. He couldnt help but heave a light sigh in his heart. [1] The phics are simr Chapter 1481 - On The Way To The Northwest To Battle Qingrou

Chapter 1481 On The Way To The Northwest To Battle Qingrou

Back then, after entering the ck Blood Forest, I barraged my way through the forest. If anyone stood in my way, I would send them flying with my palm. When I think back to that feeling I had at that time, other than having an impressive and murderous aura, now that I think about it, its also rather silly and as detestable as the nouveau riche...Gu Yigu sighed. Chu Yang and the others grumbled inwardly. Thats indeed the case. These two words of yours, nouveau riche, are truly apt when applied to you. But the only thing I wanted was the ck Blood Rose and the ck Blood Rose cannot be exposed to blood and gore. Thus, I didnt go on a killing spree either. Yet I didnt expect this to precisely be the reason why I got to retain my life... All was smooth as I went about 1,200 miles deep into the ck Blood Forest. I finally saw the ck Blood Rose that I needed. Just as I was about to go forward to pick the flower, I suddenly heard a voice asking me, You want this? Despite Gu Yigu trying his best to let his voice sound calm and robust, it still sounded gruff and screechy. Thus, even though it wasnt a difficult tale to tell, Chu Yang and the rest of the audience had an extremely hard time listening to him. It wasnt because they couldnt understand him. Rather, it was because his voice seriously made people feel as though they had been poisoned. At that time, I had traveled the whole way unhindered and was brimming with smugness and triumph. When I heard the question, I replied forcefully, Ill take whatever I want! What, you have something to say about that? It was precisely these two lines that threw me into the bottomless abyss right away! I had only just finished my sentence when I was absurdly pped across the cheek. The impact threw me out 700 to 800 feet. I flew into a thundering rage at the sudden attack. I flipped over to retaliate but I instead went through the biggest hardship in my entire life and suffered the most crushing defeat in my entire life! We exchanged only fifteen moves but only my first five moves were attacks. I was put on the defensive the whole time thereafter with no chance of attacking at all. Furthermore, I couldnt even keep up my defense. At that time, I felt like I was being punched left and right like a punching bag... At that time, I really couldnt believe that there was actually a highly-skilled expert like this in this human world! As that person who attacked me beat me up, he also said, The ck Blood Forest is mine, would you say whether or not Ill have anything to say about it? Youe here to steal what belongs to me and then actually ask me whether I have an opinion about it. Ill tell you now If you dont die after being beaten up by me, then Ill have nothing to say about it. As he spoke, my face was pped hundreds of times... As Gu Yigu rted the story, Chu Yang was also secretlyughing inside. That was Zi Xieqings style indeed. For some reason, that big sister was honestly very passionate about pping people across the cheek. As he listened to Gu Yigu, Minister Chu even felt his face start to hurt. He couldnt stop himself from touching his own cheek. With a tragic expression, Gu Yigu said, Just as I was about to be beaten to death, I couldnt be bothered about my pride anymore and I bellowed, But I didnt kill anyone in the ck Blood Forest... It was precisely this line that made the ps stop. That person then said, You didnt kill anyone? Let me ask around. And then, he sent out some kind of message. A short momentter, he suddenly pped me across the cheek again and said, Hurting people is not allowed either! A terribly miserable Gu Yigu said to Chu Yang, This big brother of yours is too bossy... Gu Yigu didnt know that Zi Xieqing was female. Naturally, Chu Yang wouldnt tell him either. Just that after hearing what he said, Chu Yang couldnt help being speechless. Bossy? Damn... You havent seen what shes like when she really bes bossy... Then, he smacked me on the head. Right away, I felt my neck spine suddenly shorten endlessly and my neck thickening endlessly. Then, my spine shortened endlessly and my tailbone also shortened endlessly... My legs also shrunk by half from the impact. Lastly, I could feel that even my head had been kneaded a couple of times. When I touched it, it had already turned into a square... When he reached this part, all eleven people, including Chu Yang, felt chills going down their spine... They trembled all over as they imagined the scenario at that point. As if he wanted to cry, Gu Yigu went on. At that point, I thought of fleeing. But even if I did, my injuries caused by the poison would still remain. Thus, I said, Elder, I really, really need the ck Blood Rose... When that person heard that, he replied, Fine, Ill give you a rose. In the midst of my joy, my forehead was tapped by his finger... Here, this part. Gu Yigu pointed at his forehead. That one tap removed my star and left behind a rose that would never fade for life. Chu Yang and the others focused their gaze on where he was pointing. At once, they couldnt help marveling. If one looked closely, that bit of dull redness on the forehead of Gu Yigu, the highly-skilled expert, was indeed a budding rose... Atst, that person also finally bestowed great kindness upon me. After ordering me to give him three Heavenly Treasures, he gave me a ck Blood Rose... Gu Yigu was filled with grief and indignation. The value of those three Heavenly Treasures was a good nine times of the ck Blood Rose... If it wasnt to nullify the poison... Chu Yang nodded slowly and nced at those three Heavenly Treasures swaying in the breeze in the herb field inside the Nine Tribtions Space. A Mysterious Ice Lotus, a Snow Lotus Root and a Crimson Soul Herb. But of course he would never mention anything about that. He merely nodded andmented with a sigh, I see... Cough, that... big brother of mine is indeed a little bossy in his behavior... But hes still very reasonable. His words made Gu Yigus eyeballs bulge fiercely from their sockets. Even the eyes of Gu Duxing and the others also widened somewhat. He could actually say that something like this was... very reasonable... With his eyes still bulging, Gu Yigu took a breath and said, Originally, even though I was no longer young, my figure was tall and I could also be considered fine-looking... but now... He nced miserably at his squarish body and sighed. Even pigs are better-looking than me now... The corners of Chu Yangs lips twitched strangely, almost bursting into uproariousughter. The others also kept their mouths tightly shut, trying their best to keep themselves in control. Looks like this Gu Yigu... still has some self-awareness. Even pigs were better-looking than him... In addition, as the price for letting me go, I also made a promise. Gu Yigu smiled rather tragically. It also looked as if he was mocking himself. If I see this token and should the person holding on to the token issue me amand, I must do something for him unconditionally and without asking for anypensation! Gu Yigu said bitterly, This... includes... taking my own life! The eyes of Mo Tianji and the others flew wide open! They looked at Chu Yang. Everyone understood very well what his words meant. Now that the token was in Chu Yangs hands, it meant that as long as Chu Yang said, Die! Then... Gu Yigu would take his own life at once! This token in Chu Yangs hands could actually easily affect a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artists life and death! What kind of power was this? Gu Yigu said with much difficulty, The existence of this promise is my biggest inner demon... Chu Yang breathed a sigh of relief, giving him a heartfelt smile. Elder Gu, little brother here is filled with respect towards your honesty! Yes, Chu Yang was very aware of this. This ck Blood token was Zi Xieqings object of authentication in the Nine Heavens! In this world, only ten people knew of the existence of this token. However, among these ten people, every single one of them was a ninth-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artist! Among them were even Chen Feng and Liu Yun. Now that Chen Feng and Liu Yun were no longer in this continent, this meant that there were still eight of them left! Among these eight people, the blood essence of three of them were on this ck Blood token. At that time, Zi Xieqing had said that with this token, as long as Chu Yang could encounter these three people, he would be able to request them to give him their greatest assistance! The people of the ck Blood Forest couldnt go out of the forest but these three people were from the outside world. This was the true greatest riches that Zi Xieqing had left Chu Yang! It was just a pity that even up till today, Chu Yang had only met one out of these three people! Gu Yigu stared at Chu Yang while Chu Yang also stared at Gu Yigu. For a long while, neither of them spoke. But both of them knew that this promise would definitely bepleted between the two of them. I dont wish to order people about using someone elses name. This would make me feel very unaplished. Chu Yang smiled lightly and said, But since such an agreement exists, I shall conclude this wish for Elder Gu today. Gu Yigu took a deep breath. Tell me! I would like to just request Elder Gu to pass a message to your Divine King for me. You can say that I have already convened with my brothers and am on the way to the northwest to battle Qingrou! With a light smile, Chu Yang spoke softly. Sending news to the Divine King... Gu Yigu frowned and said, There is no need for you to give me consideration. I can do you a big favor! No matter what it is. To him, this request of Chu Yangs was honestly too insignificant, so much so that even he himself felt abashed to ept it. Sending a message... Even if Chu Yang hadnt mentioned it, he would also definitely send news of Chu Yang back to the n, because that was the Divine Kings instructions. Its fine. I would already be beyond grateful if you could pass this message word for word to my junior brother disciple! said Chu Yang with a smile. Frowning, a rather ashamed Gu Yigu agreed. Alright! The request had been made. Chu Yang took out the ck Blood token, only to see a cloud of mist rising from it. At once, Gu Yigu felt a wave of relief in his heart. Half the blood essence on it had already been released. As long as he sent the news out, it would then dissipatepletely. Thus, Gu Yigu decided that he might as well send the message now. He took out an unusual mirror and infused internal energy into it with one hand. At once, the mirror slowly started to shine brilliantly. With a wave of his right hand, a small cut immediately appeared on his index finger. He wrote on the mirror with his blood Gu Yigu reporting to the Divine King: Divine King Chu has already passed by this ce. He asked me to ry this to you, He has already convened with his brothers and is on the way to the northwest to battle Qingrou! After finishing, he let Chu Yang verify the message. Then, he struck the mirror with his palm. After a loud boom, the bloodstains disappeared. The news had already been sent. Another wisp of smoke rose from the ck Blood token. Gu Yigu let out a long breath of relief. His biggest worry in thest 20,000 years had finally been resolved today. After that, Gu Yigu was even friendlier to Chu Yang. To him, this was purely Chu Yang doing him a huge favor and resolving his inner demon for him. And with such an easy task no less. He must be deliberately fulfilling his desires for him. Since the other party had done him a favor, then Gu Yigu naturally needed to reciprocate! Just that, even if one killed Gu Yigu, it would never ur to him that Chu Yangs message this time was absolutely no ordinary message! Rather, it was a mobilization! If he had only requested Gu Yigu to do something, the only person to bebored would be Gu Yigu himself. But if this message reached Tan Tan, what would be mobilized would instead be the entire Three Stars Divine n! Chapter 1482 - The Elegy of The Divine Clan

Chapter 1482 The Elegy of The Divine n

The atmosphere after that became even more harmonious. Everyone chatted idly about everything under the sun. Gu Yigu would casually narrate some interesting anecdotes of the martial world and Chu Yang and the others would listen with great interest.As they chatted, Chu Yang suddenly thought of something. Elder Gu, theres something I dont understand. Gu Yigu smiled and replied, Tell me. This is not the first time Im taking this route. But thest time I came, I didnt see youe out to buy over horses, said Chu Yang. Gu Yigu was taken aback for a moment. Thest time? You passed by this area? Were you riding a horse then? Chu Yang was taken aback too. No. A contemptuous Gu Yigu replied, Since you werent riding a horse, what am I supposed toe out to buy over from you? Chu Yang was stunned. Everyone who passes by this ce must leave their horses behind as long as they are riding them! Gu Yigu said, Fiverge ns had passed by this ce of mine to head in that direction. And now, the horses of four of those ns have already been disposed of by me. Chu Yang smiled wryly. This old fellow was truly intense. The Chen ns Wind-Chasing Beasts were the only ones that I didnt ask for when they passed by this ce thest time. Gu Yigu snorted and said, The blood of those Wind-Chasing Beasts stink! Mo Qingwu shivered. Mo Tianjis brows drew together. What Elder means is... All those horses have been eaten by you? The corners of Gu Yigus lips spasmed. No. I was injured and needed blood essence to nourish my body. War horses have a staunch enough nature and they are out in battles all the time. Thus, their bodies naturally contain a fierce and raging aura and their blood essence is also easier to absorb... After the horsese into my ownership, I would use a secret art to extract half their blood essence for my consumption. I sell the horses away after that. All the money I get is exchanged into daily necessities and resources. Once every two years, I send them directly to the northeast wastnds from here as supplies for my nsmen. There was sorrow in his eyes. The ce where we live is covered in perennial ice and snow... Its not so bad for the adults but for the children and the elderly, as well as some women... All of them cant... Chu Yang nodded solemnly and sighed. Thesest 30,000 years, Ive already sent resources worth a total of 70 million Purple Crystals back... The corners of Gu Yigus lips spasmed a little. At the same time while I maintained my own consumption at the minimum threshold, I alsomitted arson, murder and robbery, and did a lot of wicked things... All the money and Purple Crystals I got were used to fill in this huge hole... At this point, other than having my cultivation and a few taels of silver, this ninth-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artist here is but a pauper! 70 million Purple Crystals worth of resources! This colossal number gave everyone a huge shock! One must understand that 70 million Purple Crystals were not as simple as 70 million taels of silver. Moreover, all of those daily necessities that Gu Yigu spoke of were things that could be bought with gold and silver. A Purple Crystal was worth as much as a million taels of silver! Doing a calction based on that rate, the amount of resources that Gu Yigu had sent back was practically beyond estimation! Why do they need that much? asked a surprised Chu Yang. Some things can be used for quite a number of years... The corners of Gu Yigus lips spasmed again. Over at where we are... Most things only have the lifespan of a year! Things like cotton nkets cant be used anymore after just three months... He said somberly, As for us... Back when the world hadnt changed, there were two billion of us. After the change, the survivors didnt even make up 200 million. In addition, we were imprisoned in the Ice Wastnds. 80,000 years ago, the poption decreased drastically to 150 million. 50,000 years ago, it had be less than 100 million. 30,000 years ago, there were still 70 million people while 20,000 years ago, we were left with only 40 million people. And now... we barely make up 10 million! Chu Yang and the others couldnt help exchanging looks of horror. What a high mortality rate! If this were to continue at such a rate... The Three Stars Divine n wouldnt be far from extinction. Every time the Nine Tribtions Sword Master emerges into the world, the Ice Wastnds would open. The openingsts for only a day before it shuts. Within those few days, the n must select experts and quickly send them out. Then, those people must do everything they can and work hard to earn money so that they can buy resources and send them back... When he reached this part, Mo Tianji raised his hand. Elder, theres something I dont understand. Gu Yigu asked, What is it? Since theres only a days time, this means that there are very few people who cane out. In that case, how do all of you send the resources back after gathering them? If things can be sent in, cant peoplee out then? asked Mo Tianji. Gu Yigu smiled tragically. Weve been sealed inside. As long as a door of life doesnt appear, living people cannote out. However, they can receive things sent in from the outside... which is to say, inanimate objects can be sent in and out usually. What that door restricts is just life and souls. Mo Tianji went oh and fell silent. Inwardly, he secretly wondered just what kind of door that was? To think it was this domineering to actually be able to restrict souls. And once we, the ones whoe out, have our identities exposed, it would incite a mass attack by the entire continent on us... All these years, other than this old man, there hasnt been any Three Stars Divine n expert who couldst until the next Nine Tribtions Sword Master emerged... In my batch, 400 people came out. All of us were elites but... by now, this old man is the only one whos still alive in this world. Everyone else had already died a long time ago, 20,000 years back... It was only three years ago when thetest generation of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master emerged that that hateful door finally opened once more. But... my nsmen are already... Gu Yigu heaved a heavy sigh. Over all these years, Ive robbed good people and killed bad people. Ive honestly killed a lot of people but I dont dare to die. I dont fear death but I cannot die... Hurhur... Brother Chu, you should also know that for people who can attain a cultivation level like mine, how many of us actually fear death...? Yet I had to beg for mercy in front of that big brother of yours. Lets not even talk about just a promise and a few Heavenly Treasures; even if he were to demand that I get on my knees and call him grandpa, I must also retain my life... If even I die too... The Divine n would really have no one on the outside anymore... Their supply of resources would also be cut off... When he reached this part, Gu Yigu sighed and stopped talking. Chu Yang and the others were also silent. What were they supposed to say? None of them knew what they should say to this. They couldnt help but feel a heaviness in their hearts. When Gu Yigu had ryed what happened back then, they had already found it strange. Wasnt this ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artista little too fearful of death...? To actually beg for mercy? But it was only now that they knew and also understood the reason why. Looking at Gu Yigu, a sense of respect suddenly welled up within them. Dying nobly for the sake of righteousness wasnt difficult. What was truly challenging was to endure humiliation and cling on to life for the sake of their n. After a long while, Chu Yang asked tentatively, This... Is it possible for the Three Stars Divine n to co-exist peacefully alongside humans? Gu Yigu was terribly enraged! Even his eyes were bulging. He snapped furiously, What do you mean by that? Chu Yang was startled. ...? A raging Gu Yigu questioned, What do you mean by whether the Three Stars Divine n can co-exist peacefully alongside humans? Are the Three Stars Divine n not humans? Chu Yang nearly fainted. Wasnt that obvious? In this legend that had been passed down for 90,000 years, who had ever said that people of the Three Stars Divine n were also humans? The Three Stars Divine n stood alongside the Dragon, Phoenix and Fairy races. When were they actually... human? Gu Yigus fury hadnt subsided. The Three Stars Divine n is just a little special. Which part of us dont look human? 100,000 years ago when the Three Stars Divine n had ruled the world, did they ever drive the so-called humans into a corner and wipe them out? At that time, wasnt people of the Three Stars Divine n uniting in matrimony with the humans you speak of something very normal? Why is it that when these so-called humans rule the world, they instead kill all the descendants of interracial marriage? Is it really the Three Stars Divine n that is cruel or is it these so-called humans in this current continent who are cruel? Other than putting on the pelt of a human, which part of these so-called humans in this continent now can you say is really human? Are they even worthy of being called humans? What the hell! Lord Gu Yigu spat viciously. Mo Tianji lowered his head and thought about it for a while. Then, he said, From the point they are born till they mature to adulthood, people of the Three Stars Divine n are indeed the same as humans. The only difference is that their meridians are slightly different. In addition, the bloodline of the Three Stars Divine n can also be awakened; this aspect seems to differ from regr humans. The next thing is that their forehead carries the symbol of the n from the moment they are born... They are regarded as a different existence and isted because of this. But if one returns to the origin and looks at it from that perspective... There is nothing wrong with saying that people of the Three Stars Divine n are humans. However... there is also nothing in saying that they are not. Mo Tianjis statement was extremely fair and just. Chu Yang nodded slowly. He finally understood why Du Shiqings guard whom he had encountered when he went to Iron Cloud back then could wield the Three Stars Divine ns fire control technique. That must be some kind of bloodline awakening? The Three Stars Divine n had already suffered for 100,000 years. Should he be able to unite the Nine Heavens, was it also time that he returned them some justice? However, Chu Yang didnt say this out loud. In fact, this was something that he also needed to discuss properly with the brothers. He would also need to consult Moon Breeze and the others ande up with a safe and foolproof n. Otherwise, should he recklessly make a decision, the day he united the Nine Heavens would also be the start of a great interracial war! The cruel consequences resulting from that were something that nobody could afford. This was also the true reason why Chu Yang didnt dare to agree to Young Master Yus request back then. Musing, Mo Tianji nced at Chu Yang. From Chu Yangs tightly knitted brows, Mo Tianjipletely understood what this Boss of his was thinking about. A hint of worry couldnt help but sh across his eyes. This topic was too heavy. Chu Yang decided to just skip over it and push it down to the bottom of his heart. Then, he started to talk about interesting stories of the martial world again. Dong Wushang and the others also took the opportunity to rest during this break that didnte easy. Mo Qingwu rested in Chu Yangs arms, nodding off in a half-awake manner. This... Elder Gu, ording to what I know, there are three people who left their mark on this ck Blood token back then. Does Elder Gu know who the other two are? asked Chu Yang seriously. This... I am indeed unaware. There was embarrassment on Gu Yigus face as he said, After all, this matter is ultimately not something glorious. Nobody would spread it around... Chu Yang said impassively, Thats not necessarily true. Does Elder Gu know this? If the other party isnt a rare expert... That big brother of mine wouldnt have allowed them to leave their mark on this thing... Every one of those who was able to leave their mark on this is a rare ultimate expert in this world! Gu Yigus face turned as red as a monkeys butt immediately. Chapter 1483 - Eight Losses

Chapter 1483 Eight Losses

Even the thickest-skinned of people wouldnt treat this as something glorifying. Going around boasting about it as if it was something glorious after being beaten up badly by someone, having his spirit sealed and kneaded and pounded at will... Gu Yigu wasnt that crazy yet.Based on this, the other two naturally wouldnt be such dimwits either.But he was unable to refute Chu Yangs words either. Because the truth was indeed so. If it werent a supreme expert, that person really wouldnt have sealed their spirit into the token. At that time, my big brother had said that in this world, there are only ten people who are worthy of exchanging blows with him! Elder Gu is one of them. My big brother only told me about the two others who left their mark on this token. But I wonder who the other few are? Smiling, Chu Yang asked, Since Elder Gu is so familiar with the heroes of the world, you must know this, right? Frowning, Gu Yigu shook his squarish head side to side like a hammer as he replied, This, I really dont know who had exchanged blows with this lunatic before... A drop of sweat trickled down Chu Yangs forehead. In that case, whom does Elder Gu consider experts in this world? Gu Yigu lifted his head. There was a somewhat lost look in his eyes, as if he was thinking and going through his memories. Mo Tianjis ears perked up and the look in his eyes turned serious. This was top-ss information that regr people wouldnt have the privilege of knowing. Ever since I came out... I suffered eight losses in battle! Gu Yigu said, The ones before I became a ninth-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artist dont count... His words astounded Chu Yang and the others. The ones before he became a ninth-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artist didnt count... In other words, he had actually lost to eight people after he reached ninth-grade peak-level Supreme Martial Artist... This caused Chu Yang and the others to be covered in cold sweat. Were there this many experts in this world? The first time was because I had snatched a treasure... and provoked someone as a result. This person gave me a good thrashing but I had already sold that treasure. That beating wasnt trifling by any means. But in the end, after that person knew of my mission, he didnt kill me. Instead, he even gave me 100,000 Purple Crystals... Gu Yigu said. Chu Yangs brows furrowed. Who is he? That persons name... is Wu Chenfeng... Gu Yigu racked his brains. That was 30,000 years ago? Or how many tens of thousands of years was that... My memory is seriously too hazy. Wu Chenfeng! Supremacy Chen Feng! Chu Yang trembled a little. The second loss was to a beautiful woman. I think her name was Liu Yun or something... She liked her horse very much. At that time, we had agreed that she was just depositing it with me and not selling it to me. But the amount of money she gave me was more than ten times of even what I sell the horses at... But in the end, I ultimately couldnt resist the temptation and still extracted the blood essence and consumed it. Who knew that that woman could actually tell when she came back... She beat me up brutally... Gu Yigu broke into a grin. It was only after she beat me up that I found out that shes Wu Chenfengs wife! Chu Yangs forehead was covered in ck lines. This Gu Yigu was certainly good at creating trouble. The two legendary figures, Chen Feng and Liu Yun, had both given him a beating each. Mo Tianji suddenly interrupted. Thats not right! Elder Gu, ording to what I know, whether its 20,000 years or 30,000 years ago, the two elders, Chen Feng and Liu Yun, were already not in this world anymore by then... An enraged Gu Yigu replied, Dont interrupt me! How would I not know that they hade back after going up... At that time, they supposedly came back to save someone rted to them... When he said that, Chu Yang and Mo Tianji understood at once! So Wu Juecheng being rescued that time had involved Chen Feng and Liu Yun personallying back... The third loss was to aw-enforcement officer. I was poor at that time... The supply to the n had already been cut off for a month, so I burrized thew-enforcement headquarters... After that, an old fellow from thew-enforcement officers came out... That battlested five days. I only lost by one move... Gu Yigu shook his head and sighed. Sigh, losing by one move is still losing... The ten of them were dumbfounded! Oh my f*cking god... Burrizing thew-enforcement headquarters... Even people truly seeking death didnt seek it like that... To think this guy in front of us is actually still alive! This is seriously... Is thatw-enforcement officer still alive? asked Chu Yang anxiously and nervously. Gu Yigu side-eyed him and snorted, extremely displeased with Chu Yang for interrupting his trip down memorysne. But on ount of Divine King Chu, he still answered reluctantly, When one reaches our level of cultivation, its difficult to die even if one wants to! Chu Yang coughed a couple of times and exchanged a look with Mo Tianji. Mo Tianjis countenance was grave. If that person was still alive, he would probably be their most fearsome enemy. The fourth loss... was still to an old guy among thew-enforcement officers! Gu Yigu was very infuriated. I suffered three losses in the hands of thew-enforcement officers and every time, it was by just one move! Yet it was to three goddamn different people! F*ck their grannies! Mo Tianjis countenance was very grim and somber. He couldnt help gesturing with his fingers. Three people! Three people! Chu Yang also felt the same way. In this instant, he wished he could also curse and swear together with Gu Yigu F*ck their grannies! Why are there so many! The sixth loss is to your big brother... Gu Yigu side-eyed Chu Yang resentfully. Actually, this sixth loss cannot be considered a loss at all. I was basically being beaten up from the beginning to the end and didnt really get to attack. Pfft... Because of Elder Gus honesty, Chu Yang very unceremoniously sprayed a mouthful of tea in his face. Snorting, Gu Yigus body jerked slightly. A cloud of mist rose into the air and all the tea that had just been sprayed onto his face evaporated. But after I lost to your big brother, my appearance became different and thew-enforcement officers couldnt find me anymore instead... Gu Yigu was actually rather smug. It was then that Chu Yang and the others understood This fellow must have been constantly pursued by thew-enforcement experts after burrizing thew-enforcement headquarters. That was why he had suffered three great losses sessively. Zi Xieqing smacking him from his original tall and skinny frame into a short fatty had actually helped him out such that thew-enforcement officers couldnt find him. One must admit... Things really worked out in amazing ways in this world. As for the seventh loss, it was my fault instead, so it cant be considered a loss either. If my primordial spirit hadnt been sealed, that fellow might not have been my match. Gu Yigu broke into a grin, hisrge white teeth gleaming. I heard that a number one expert called Tianya or something had appeared out of nowhere, so I ran over and went one round with him... This was 7,000 years ago... At that time, I really didnt think that I would lose. Cough, actually I didnt lose either. I only suffered two sword shes, thats all. Hisst sentence was something that even the usually honest and upright Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang couldnt bear to listen to. Since Ning Tianya shed you twice, did you manage to sh him too? Gu Yigus face flushed red and he replied with forced logic, Hes much younger than me and is considered my junior, so I yielded to him instead. Out of the eleven people there, other than Mo Qingwu nestling in Chu Yangs arms, everyone else turned to the side and collectively sprayed their tea from their mouths. Cough, cough... Elder Gu has such noble character and unquestionable integrity... Chu Yang paid him an insincerepliment. Ive always thought that I was thick-skinned but this old fellows skin is much thicker than mine... Gu Yigu flushed red down to his neck. Back then, my primordial spirit had already been sealed by your big brother. If I run into Ning Tianya now, Ill definitely be able to beat him into a bloody pulp! What, you dont believe me? We believe you! Chu Yang and the others nodded repeatedly, as though chicks pecking at grains. Whats the big use of us believing you? Didnt you lose anyway... As for the eighth loss, I didnt even have the chance to attack before I was restrained. That person... is stronger than your big brother. Much stronger! A look of lingering fear appeared on Gu Yigus face. And it happened just half a year ago... Half a year ago... Something urred to Chu Yang and he asked, Is that person very handsome and charismatic and looks just like a schr? Gu Yigu jumped to his feet at once, a look of shock and astonishment on his face. How did you know? Chu Yang smiled. How could he not know? Because this loss that Gu Yigu had suffered was most likely to Xue Leihan. In addition, it was probably before Xue Leihan had met him that time... In other words, it was during that period that Chu Yang was referring to... when he asked him why he didnte out to buy over horses from him. With Xue Leihans cultivation, if Gu Yigu could react... then that would be strange instead! Cough. Chu Yang coughed and decided that he might as well just boast right to the end. Of course I know, because that person is also my big brother! Gu Yigu was stupefied. Only after a long while did he cry out in astonishment. What the f*ck... Hes your big brother too! Atst, he started to whine loudly in grief and indignation while ring at him. Do I have some sort of feud with your family... Chu Yang burst intoughter. Havent we changed from enemies into friends now? Gu Yigu heaved a heavy sigh. Chu Yang also released a breath. Ever since Zi Xieqings departure, several mysteries had been left in Chu Yangs mind. But he had finally solved one of them here today! In addition, Chu Yang also managed to truly determine that among the ten great experts Zi Xieqing mentioned that time, at least three of them were his enemies! Gu Yigu had mentioned eight people. Among them, after eliminating Supremacy Chen Feng and his wife, Ning Tianya because he had never fought Zi Xieqing, and especially Xue Leihan, four of them were already removed from the list. Out of the ten whom Zi Xieqing had mentioned, nine were left after removing Moon Breeze. Eight were left after removing Gu Yigu and six were left after removing Chen Feng and Liu Yun. Assuming that those three from thew-enforcement ward had fought with Zi Xieqing before... Then there were still three people left out of the ten! Who were those three? This was something that nobody knew. Chu Yang was rather troubled. He was assuming that those three from thew-enforcement ward had fought with Zi Xieqing. But what if they hadnt? This wasnt something impossible! If that was the case, then wouldnt that mean that there were still six people unounted for? These six people could be considered huge causes of worry to Chu Yang. What if all six of them werew-enforcement officers? Chu Yang was so deep in contemtion that he made himself dizzy. At the side, Mo Tianjis head was lowered as he mused. Ao Xieyun frowned deeply. Mo Leiers eyes were filled with worry. Xie Danqiongs countenance was grim. Gu Duxings arched brows were drawn tightly together. From this conversion, all of them had picked up something extraordinary. Dong Wushangs expression was open and candid, as calm and sound as ever. Ji Moughed cheerfully, not taking it to heart. Luo Kedi looked towards the heavens, not giving it any consideration at all. Rui Butongs legs dangled back and forth, even more rxed than the rest. These few were people who absolutely refused to use their brains. To Dong Wushang, he was fearless. Whether it was a King-level or a ninth-grade Supreme Martial Artist in front of him, his attack didnt change. Even if Xue Leihan was standing in front of him now, as long as he was an enemy, he would attack too. As for victory and loss, Second Master Dong had never been one to consider that. As for Second Master Ji and Luo Kedi This is not within the boundaries of what we should be worrying about. In any case, therell be people to worry about it. Well just do whatever they tell us to. As for Rui Butong, it was even simpler If ites down to it, at most Ill just stake my life on it! All the brothers were of different states of mind. Chapter 1484 - Chapter 1484 Tianji - Qingrou, First Battle Chapter 1484 Tianji C Qingrou, First Battle Especially Dong Wushang and the other four, who were careless andzy. No wonder Mo Tianji often said, I worry about these few guys every day. Sooner orter, our strategist will be old before his time. The enemy cant torture me, but these useless people can exhaust me... After resting for a while, everyone bid farewell. Gu Yigu did not keep them and sent them out the door. Have a safe journey! Gu Yigu waved to the eleven people as they walked away. Dont worry, well meet again soon! Chu Yang waved back, and in the blink of an eye, the eleven people disappeared on the top of the snowy mountain. Gu Yigu scratched his head and muttered to himself, Youre going where Im not going, how can we meet again soon? ... In the midst of a heavy snowfall. The campsite of the eight major families stood silently. Diwu Qingrou stood at the entrance of the tent, looking at the snowkes flying in the sky, not knowing what he was thinking. Xiao Zhuangyan and Shi Qishu had been gone for two days... and they still hadnte back. Diwu Qingrou was not worried about the other two, but he was hoping for one person: Chu Yang! If Chu Yang didnte, the pressure from the other side would be too small to form any real resistance. Its been so long already, and with such a great opportunity to cause chaos in the world, how could the Ninth Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword not seize it... Why is there still no movement? Diwu Qingrou wondered to himself. His thoughts then turned to the mysterious person who had been manipting things: Who could it be... using this to their advantage? Could it really be... someone who is truly helping me? Standing still for a long time, Diwu Qingrou didnt move. Little did he know, just a moment ago, ten or so figures had flown past the right side of the camp, like a breeze, and floated into the northwest! The Ninth Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword that Diwu Qingrou was eagerly awaiting... had already arrived! Under the leadership of Chu Yang and the nning of Mo Tianji, they were like a sharp arrow, piercing deep into the northwest snowfield! Of course, they had noticed the camps of the Eight Great ns, but now was not the time for them to strike... and besides, the other sides strength was formidable, so Mo Tianji had no intention of engaging them head-on. Mo Tianjis real n was to use the Li Familys power as much as possible and engage in a war of attrition with the Eight Great ns! The more high-level masters they could wear down, the better! Now that things had reached this point, not even Chu Yang could guess what was going on inside Mo Tianjis mind. The snowkes in the sky were thick and dense. Chu Yang discovered that the ces that were emptied and the mountains that were overturned thest time he was here are now covered in silver and white. One ce that was fresh in Chu Yangs memory was now covered in seven to eight zhangs of snow, showing that the heavens had been busy with heavy snowfall during this period. All eleven people were dressed in white clothes. Under Chu Yangs insistence, Mo Qingwus red dress also turned into a white snow-like garment. The small wind fox was still sleeping in Mo Qingwus pocket, but a small tail had grown on its buttocks. Chu Yang was amazed. He couldnt believe how much good food this little guy had eaten. Was it nning to sleep until it reached its peak? After resting three times, they had already flown two thousand li deep into the area. Even though they were far enough from the main base of the Li family, Mo Tianji remained cautious and instructed everyone to fly as close to the ground as possible, leaving no traces. While flying at high speed, they suddenly heard a loud noise ahead. In this icy and snowy environment, someone was fighting? Chu Yang waved his hand and all eleven peopley down on the snow surface in an orderly manner. The sound grew louder, and it was moving in their direction. The sound of weapons shing! Someone was raging and cursing, and Chu Yang vaguely heard someone say, Who are you? Who are you? Are you from the Li family? Immediately, there was a sinisterughter. The sound of the wind suddenly became louder, but everyone knew that it wasnt the wind getting stronger, but the people fighting getting closer and closer to this ce. The sound of their fight mixed with the power of heaven and earth, causing the wind to double in strength! Mo Tianji frowned and thought for a moment, exchanging a nce with Chu Yang. Chu Yang slowly nodded. Both of them understood that since there was fighting here, it must be between the eight major families and the Li family, with perhaps even the enforcers involved. Regardless of which side it was, they were all enemies to them, but also opportunities! Chu Yang turned his head. Mo Tianji extended both hands and pointed to the left and right. Chu Yang, Gu Du Xing, Mo Qingwu, Ji Mo, and Luo Kedi silently moved to the left, and immediately the white snow rolled over, burying the five of them under the snow. Mo Tianji, Dong Wushang, Ao Xieyun, Xie Danqiong, Rui Butong, and Mo Leier remained in ce on the right side. A road was cleared in the middle, about forty to fifty yards wide. With a swooshing sound, a white figure rushed over like lightning, with another white figure beside him, but covered in blood. Behind them, there were two figures flying in the air on each side, and one of them sneered as he descended, saying, Xiao Zhengyan, since youvee to us, do you still want to leave? Stay and y with us! The tall and thin figure in front was indeed Xiao Zhengyan of the Xiao family, who angrily replied upon hearing this, Youre really from the Li family! The figure in whiteughed and replied in a harsh tone, Obviously! And with that, he descended upon them. Xiao Zhengyan dodged and hispanion Shi Qishu rushed over. The two of them yelled and turned back without engaging inbat, trying their best to flee! Suddenly, a big hand from midair pped, causing a crack in the air that sounded like the breaking of ss. It extended in all directions, creating a ck hole. However, Xiao Zhengyan and Shi Qishu had already fled. But how could Chu Yang let them go? If they escaped, where would the show be? With a thought, his sword spirit rushed out of the Ninth Tribtion Space and invisibly blocked their path of escape. The two had just fled twenty zhang when suddenly a strong killing intent rose up in front of them. They were caught off guard and unable to dodge in time. The killing intent was already rushing towards them and seemed to have a pair of hands. The left hand pressed against Xiao Zhengyans forehead and the right hand pressed against Shi Qishus shoulder, then with a forceful push, the two of them screamed and stumbled, shouting, Theres a ghost! Their souls seemed to have left their bodies. The swordsman used a phantom attack, although the enemy could not harm him, he could not harm them either. However, it was enough to obstruct them. With just this obstruction, the four white-clothed men flew andnded in front of Xiao Zhongyang and Shi Qishu, sneering, Xiao Zhongyang, Shi Qishu, you cant escape now! Shi Qishu looked ahead with fear in his eyes, his lips trembling and turning pale. Is... is it a ghost? The hell with ghosts! The leader of the white-clothed masked men waved his hand. Take them out! The four of them attacked together! Xiao Zhongyang and Shi Qishu were unnerved and immediately fell into a disadvantage. ... They had just felt a cold hand touch their foreheads, and the force was clearly tangible, but now they opened their eyes and saw nothing, causing them to panic. They were also in the midst of a fierce battle and could not concentrate, so they werepletely beaten. But the four white-clothed men were also anxious and cursing like crazy. They didnt really want to kill Xiao Zhongyang and Shi Qishu, they just wanted to keep pressure on them. Now, these two idiots didnt run away and were just standing there stupidly... Arent they asking for death? Its fine if they want to die, but dont ruin our n. Over there, Chu Yang and Mo Tianji weremunicating through telepathy. Whats the n? It was Chu Yang speaking. Should we leave these two here? Mo Tianjis voice followed. These two are important figures from the Nine Great Families. If we keep them here, it will be helpful for our future ns. Chu Yang pondered for a moment. But Im not sure... one thing is certain though, these four people are definitely not from the Li family! Ive met almost all the experts from the Li family before. Mo Tianji fell silent for a moment, seeming shocked by Chu Yangs words. Then he said, Not from the Li family? But theyre pretending to be the Li family to ambush us? ... Yes, Chu Yang frowned. Mo Tianji asked, So, what is their purpose... or rather, whats their n? Could it be rted to Diwu Qingrou? Chu Yang wondered, Thats the problem. Diwu Qingrou doesnt have such experts! Mo Tianji immediately frowned. When he heard about this situation, he immediately felt that something was wrong! Mo Tianji thought for a moment and then said slowly, Although we cant be sure about Diwu Qingrous strength... can you be certain that he doesnt have such experts? Chu Yang was taken aback. I cant be certain! Mo Tianjis eyes flickered with a sharp light as he said slowly, Although we cant be certain, I know for sure that there is some connection to Diwu Qingrou! Thats why Ive decided that this chance encounter will be my first battle with Diwu Qingrou! The first battle! Chu Yangs heart stirred. So fast, so early... Is it reallying? Chu Yang focused on the battle circle and said, Tianji, have you figured it out? These four people... havent used their killing moves at all! Although their killing intent is strong... I have a feeling that they dont really want to kill these two! Mo Tianji said, Thats right. Therefore, the most likely possibility is that Diwu Qingrou is using this as an opportunity to act. No matter what Chu Yang said, Mo Tianji was determined that it was Diwu Qingrou who was behind this. Apply pressure? Chu Yang muttered to himself. Mo Tianji suddenly spoke urgently, In any case, we have to stir up trouble this time. Its certain that these four people dont want to kill these two, but... we cant let them have their way! Chu Yang asked, What do you mean? Should we intervene and save these two people? Mo Tianjis eyes shed and he decisively said, One dies, and one returns... that would be the best situation! Chu Yangs eyes lit up, Great n! The battle in the field had already reached a white-hot stage. Xiao Zhuangyan and Shi Qishu quickly adjusted their mentality. Although they still had doubts in their hearts, they dare not be distracted anymore. But the situation had be unfavorable, and no matter how hard they tried, they couldnt turn the tide. At this moment, Mo Tianjis voice transmitted through their ears, Now! Chapter 1485 - Chapter 1485 Kill one, leave one! Chapter 1485 Kill one, leave one! In the field, the situation between the two sides had subtly changed. The four people in white robes were shouting and attacking desperately, but they were quite organized. At least, Xiao Zhengyan and Shi Qishu were always able to just right to resist them. They did not hurt their bones and flesh, nor did they lose their lives. They had a great sense of bnce! If it werent for the onlookers on the sidelines, even Xiao Zhengyan and Shi Qishu in the battle would have thought that they were disying their own might and resisting the attacks of the other side. This kind of situation should not have urred among the same-level experts, but the other four people were twice as powerful and had no pressure to achieve this. Xiao Zhengyan, Shi Qishu! The leading white-robed masked man sneered. Do you really think that our Li family is so easy to bully? How dare youe thousands of miles to spy on our intelligence with only two people. You are too arrogant. Xiao Zhengyan was gasping for breath, brandishing his sword and sneering, The Li family is nothing! The white-robed masked man was furious and shouted, Kill him! The four peoples attacks suddenly became more violent. But Xiao Zhengyans eyes suddenly brightened. The other side suddenly strengthened their attack, but the rhythm was a bit too fast, resulting in some awkward cooperation between the four people. This little bit of awkwardness was fleeting, but it was a great opportunity to break through the encirclement! He shouted loudly and stomped his foot hard on the ground! With a bang, a deep crack appeared on the ground, and it split and extended endlessly on both sides like a living spirit snake. It made a crackling sound as it split all the way, and all the snow, rocks and soil on the ground exploded and shot outwards! Xiao Zhengyan and Shi Qishu rushed outwards in the midst of this explosive force, along with the sand, rocks and soil. They both had their long swords shining and shing, their sword aura flickering, and they charged out for seven or eight feet like they were fighting for their lives! The four people on the opposite side obviously did not expect that the two of them would suddenly fight so hard, and the two of them couldnt help but split to the sides. The sky and earth turned dark... Go! Xiao Zhengyan shouted loudly, and the two of them rushed out of the gap like crazy tigers. The moment they broke out of the encirclement, both of them bit their tongues and sprayed a mouthful of blood at the same time. Using their secret technique to ravage their bodies, they suddenly elerated like two giant dragons, carrying fierce winds and snowstorms as they charged forward like arrows shot from a bow. The four men in white breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that these two idiots had finally figured out how to escape... otherwise, the rest of the y would have been really difficult to perform. But they shouted angrily, Where do you think youre going? Leave your lives behind! At any cost, kill these two thieves! Chase them! The four of them chased after them, but they had to slow down their speed a bit. They couldnt really catch up. The two in front didnt even turn their heads. They stomped their feet on the ground, causing the entire ground to split apart ande crashing down on their pursuers. The four men coldly snorted and drew their long swords, their sword qi breaking through the earthen wall. A miserable cry was heard from in front. Shi Qishu, who was running ahead, fell forward like a kite with a broken string. Xiao Zhengyan was shocked and grabbed his shoulder. Old Shi! Whats wrong? Shi Qishus eyes widened, and he gritted his teeth. So cruel! Xiao Zhengyan looked over and couldnt help but roar in anger, Li family! You are so cruel! A sword made of ice pierced Shi Qishus chest from behind and came out through his chest, the tip of the sword dripping blood and melting. Shi Qishu trembled and said in a trembling voice, I cant make it. Ill hold off the pursuers for you. You go quickly... Xiao Zhengyan roared, sprayed another mouthful of blood, picked up Shi Qishu and threw him on his back, let out a tragic and fierce howl, and crazily rushed out like an arrow again. He was even faster than before and disappeared into the swirling snow in the blink of an eye. The mournful howl full of anger still echoed in the air, but he had already disappeared from sight. The four people behind were stunned. Whats going on? How did Shi Qishu suddenly get fatally injured? When they broke through the snow wall, the snow and dust were so thick that they couldnt see anything clearly. By the time they could see, Shi Qishu had already been hit by a sword! The four of them saw the sword clearly from behind: it pierced through his chest, went straight through his heart, and came out from his chest, leaving the sword in his body. Even though Shi Qishu could hold on for a while with his eighth-grade supreme cultivation, he was ultimately doomed to die! Who did it?! The four of them asked in unison, looking at each other in anger and confusion! They were here to apply pressure, not to really kill anyone. These people were all part of their alliance, killing one would mean losing ones strength, let alone an eighth-grade supreme? After seeing each others bewildered faces, they became even more confused. No one knew that just as the snow wall was being broken through with their swords, the four of them simultaneously instructed their sword spirits to freeze their swords and throw them at Shi Qishu from behind! Silently and effortlessly, the mission was aplished! One sword pierced through his chest! As soon as the sword was inserted into his body, Shi Qishu immediately sensed it and tried to block it with his elemental energy. However, the sword spirits power was too great, and even though it only used half of its power, it still managed to stab him! With his body temperature, the ice on the sword slowly melted. Mo Tianji made a sound of move! Chu Yang didnt really move, but let the sword spirit move. This was even more secretive! Indeed, kill one and escape one. Such a master, such a status, killing one would be an unresolved grudge; leaving one, however, would bring the hatred back! This would prevent the hatred from being wrongfully used and unable to be cleared up. When the time is right, one will be exposed and the one left will be a strong force at that time! Whether it is rebellion or just resentment, there will always be a way to use it. This is the true intention of Mo Tianjis operation! C Part of it!... Four eighth-ranked supreme experts looked at each other for a moment. Finally, the leader reacted, suddenly turned around and shouted coldly, So there are still friends here...I dont know which friend it is. Come out and meet me! All four of them understood. Besides the six of them, there must be someone else hiding in the dark ready to make a move! And if someone did make a move, the situation would worsen to the point of no return. It would not only be a failed attempt but would also result in the loss of one eighth-ranked supreme expert and leave a hidden danger. In the future, they would be safe if they were not discovered by Xiao Zhengyan and his men. However, if they were recognized, it was feared that the Shi family and the Xiao family would immediately break with the enforcers! I nted a tree, nurtured it to grow, tended it to bloom, and bear fruit. Then, I brought a chair and secured thedder, ready to pick the fruit. But at that moment, someone took the fruit from mydder while my hand was reaching for it. This is how these four people feel right now. ... Could they tolerate this? No! A loud shout shattered the snowkes in the air into pieces, causing the earth to tremble for a moment. However, the surroundings were silent, the snow-covered ins vast, and no one came out! The four of them separated with a brush, each standing at a different corner. Then, they simultaneously stomped their right foot in unison and yelled, Come out! There seemed to be blue sparks flickering in the air, and with a loud bang, all the snow within several hundred feet around them flew into the air, soaring dozens of feet high. Two of them lowered their heads, their eyes darting around the ground, while the other two looked up, staring at the snow chunks in the air to see if anyone was hiding. At this moment, a hoarse, longugh, filled with endless vicissitudes, rang out. A ck figure suddenly shed out of the white snow, not touching the ground, and disappeared into the northwest a hundred feet away in a sh. Hahaha...you can only frame and me my Li family, but cant I take advantage of the opportunity? With that, the figure was already two hundred feet away. The four of them simultaneously struck out with their palms, the four hurricanes converging into a sturdy tornado, rapidly chasing after the figure. In the end, it transformed into a hundred feet wide golden palm, fiercely pping down! Suddenly, the shadow that was trying to escape was struck down to the ground! The four people did not have time to catch their breath before they saw the shadow leap up unscathed, sneering, Great skill, great power, great killing intent! Hehehe...Im impressed! With a whoosh, like a clear ck line in the swirling snow, the figure flew out. A formidable enemy! A master! Chase! The four of them were taken aback, but they quickly followed, soaring through the clouds and driving through the mist. This person absolutely cannot be allowed to escape. If he were to reveal todays events, it would be a huge problem. ... The four figures disappeared into the distance, and the snowkes falling from the skynded with a plop on the ground, flying up like an avnche, rolling out in waves. Eleven figures, the same color as the white snow, leaped out of the snowdrifts. It was Chu Yang and the others. Gu Du Xing looked around and counted, puzzled, No ones missing. Who led them away just now? It was one of my little tricks. Chu Yang hurriedly said, We must catch up and find out the origin of these four people. We must find out who is behind the scenes causing trouble! The eleven of them flew out low to the ground together. Snowkes fell thickly around them, and before long, the battlefield was restored to a silver-coated, pristine state. Completely traceless. As they flew, Luo Kedi and Ji Mo were still puzzled. They opened their mouths and couldnt help but ask, If you want to find out their origin, why didnt we just fight them and capture them for interrogation? Why did we need to lead them away first and then track them down? Chu Yang and Mo Tianji rolled their eyes and pretended not to hear. They had no words for these two dense-minded individuals. They werent stupid, but as long as Chu Yang and Mo Tianji were around, they wouldnt use their brains even for a moment. The two of you add up to a well character! Ao Xieyun sneered, One is two horizontally, and the other is two vertically. Chapter 1486 - Chapter 1486 Phoenix Dance Clears the Sky! Chapter 1486 Phoenix Dance Clears the Sky! Ji Mo was furiously angry: Youre so smart? Then tell me whates after four, five, six! If you cant, be careful that Ji Er Ye cuts off your dragon whip! Ao Xieyun snorted and said, Just now, we were fighting face to face with swords and knives. We were in the open, and the advantage wasnt great. But now they dont know were here, and were in the shadows, behind them... We can reduce casualties. Understand? Especially for you two idiots, what if you get cut because youre so clueless? Do you understand?! And with them facing away from us, us being in the shadows, and something in front of them to distract them, they wont be at ease. Our chances of winning have increased by almost five times! And you still want to fight head-on... Ao Xieyun shook his head repeatedly. I really wonder if theres tofu residue in your brain or if its just tofu residue. Ji Mo and Luo Ke Dis faces turned into those of a monkeys butt. They wanted to argue, but it wasnt the time to throw a tantrum, and they really couldnt refute him. Indeed, the two of them hadnt thought of this point. Now that theyve been scolded, they deserved it. Ao Xieyun didnt know what method Chu Yang used to lead the enemy away in front, and he was also confused now. If Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di counterattacked here, Ao Xieyun could only avoid it. But Ji Mo and Luo Ke Di had overlooked this important issue that could turn the tables in their favor... They red at each other resentfully, and Ji Mo cursed hatefully, Its all your fault, you idiot! You made me follow and be looked down upon... Luo Ke Di angrily retorted, Youre so smart, why didnt you think of it? They gave each other a fierce look, and each turned their faces to the west and east. They didnt speak anymore. Chu Yang, Gu Du Xing, Mo Tian Ji, and the other eight people almostughed until their stomachs burst. Ao Xieyuns words today were truly ssic. You two, make up the character for the Chinese character well. One is the horizontal two, and the other is the vertical two. I really wonder if theres tofu residue in your brain or if its just tofu residue. Regarding this question, its not appropriate to answer in a certain way. But everyone didnt know that Ji Mo had already answered in his heart, and he gritted his teeth and thought: My mind is neither tofu nor tofu dregs, its filled with little barking dogs... ... Up ahead, four white-clothed and masked individuals were chasing after a ck figure. In the blink of an eye, they had traversed dozens of miles, with the ck figure always maintaining a lead of less than one hundred yards. They were neither able to pull away nor catch up. The snowkes in the sky were thick and dense, and if it werent for the high cultivation levels of the four individuals, they would have lost the figure long ago. This made them anxious, as the distance was embarrassingly close. If the person they were chasing was weaker than them, only a seventh or sixth rank supreme could be easily killed with a single palm strike, utilizing the full power of their palm to create a force that could shake the heavens and the earth. But the person in front of them was clearly not weaker than them. At this distance, if they missed their strike, they would give the person a chance to use their force as leverage, making it easier for them to escape. Boss, what do we do? one of the white-clothed individuals asked, their eyes filled with a bloodthirsty eagerness. The leader of the group chased after the figure while surveying the surrounding terrain. Up ahead was a mountain pass, which they had just passed through. Tworge mountains were side by side, with anotherrge mountain behind them. This was the same path that Chu Yang and his group had fled through. The mountain range was solid and unyielding. The leading white-clothed and masked individual suddenly brightened their eyes and said urgently, Up ahead is a sharp turn. Hell have to go around it. Thats our chance! Well immediately split into two groups. Lao San and Lao Si, you two will circle around to the left and get in front of him. Me and Lao Er will immediately activate our secret technique, using our life force to elerate and catch up with him. Once you arrive, we can leave this person here! Alright! This strategy was the most reasonable approach at the moment. After chasing each other all this way, both sides were aware that their strengths wereparable, and the person they were chasing was also an eighth rank supreme. As long as they could use their life force to activate their secret technique and catch up, they could sessfully trap the person with the strength of two individuals against one. It was foolproof. During this period of time, the two nking parties had just arrived as reinforcements. By now, both sides had already consumed most of their strength, and even if the other side still had fighting power, it would not exceed half. The two who had expended their life force could rest at this moment, while the reinforcements pushed with all their might. With this, they could either capture or kill the enemy in one fell swoop. It was not advisable for the four of them to burn their life force together, because in that case, all four would be depleted at the same time. If they encountered a strong enemy, it would meanplete annihtion. The n had been decided. The leader of the white-d masked men shouted loudly, Stop! The ck shadow ahead refused to stop and continued to rush forward, already approaching the mountain pass. It was toote to say anything. Suddenly, two white-d individuals simultaneously spurted out a mouthful of blood, and two white figures shot forward like rockets, surpassing the previous speed by twice the amount and catching up! The other two figures darted off like electricity, flying along the left side like two strands of light smoke, almost soaring to the summit. The four of them split up. Behind them. Rui Butong on the side of the Evesting Alliance let out a low roar, Rui Butong! Left! Hey! Rui Butong let out a muffled roar, and suddenly, a scorching airflow emanated from his body, as if a fire phoenix had appeared before everyones eyes. Stomping his feet on the ground, he flew fifty zhang into the air, spreading his arms like arge bird, and with a whoosh, he flew out into the sky. The speed was so fast that the sound of the wind it brought up caused the oing gale to pause momentarily. It was the Phoenix ns secret technique: Phoenix Dance in Clear Skies! Once activated, it could allow those with phoenix blood to fly through the air like a true phoenix! As long as there was still some elemental energy left, they could continue flying. Rui Butongs figure shed through the white snow above his head, disappearing like a shooting star, and then reappearing two hundred zhang ahead,pletely disappearing. Mo Tianji then urgently said, and ten people flew towards the left side where Rui Butong had gone. These few people were rted to the doubts in Chu Yang and Mo Tianjis hearts, as well as to the major n that was to be implemented in the future. In any case, they had to make things clear. Currently, they had fallen for the trap and were splitting into two different directions, which was a heaven-sent opportunity! The two pursuers in white, with increasingly cruel expressions in their eyes, fall silent. Given the strength of the person before them, he must be an important figure in the Li family. If they were to kill him, the Li familys strength would surely suffer. The distance between them is getting closer and closer! Fifty zhang away! Thirty zhang! Twenty zhang! The two are about to make a concerted effort to attack. As the light darkens and the wind suddenly intensifies, the three of them rush into the mountain pass almost simultaneously. Meanwhile, the two nking pursuers have also reached the mountainside. Sess is right in front of them! Just at this moment, the shadow running ahead suddenly turns around, spins like a whirlwind in ce, then ducks down and flies back along the ground. ... His body spirals like a giant drill. The distance between the three is already within striking range. The two white-d men have already gathered their strength and are ready to attack. Even they dont have any certainty that they can suddenly turn around and flee in this high-speed pursuit. It not only requires enduring the tremendous pain of reversed meridians but also precise timing. If you miss the right moment, youll end up throwing yourself into the enemys arms. But this man aplishes everything effortlessly. In the midst of his frenzied charge, he slips into reverse and retreats, without any reduction in speed. The two men are still charging ahead, but with a loud roar, they simultaneously stab their swords forward, while their left palms, which have already umted maximum elemental power, also strike out. In an instant, they make contact. The shadow that had been flying close to the ground evades the two swords, causing them to miss their targets. The two palm strikes, however, unleash their residual energy, which pounds into the back of the ck-d person. Burning his life force, hes able to unleash not only his speed but also his cultivation and strength! Although it was just a remnant of power, the strength of the two eighth-rank supremes after their promotion was not something that the body of a single eighth-rank supreme could withstand. The two of them breathed a sigh of relief. They thought that at the very least, the enemy was severely injured. However, just as this thought arose in their minds, the ck-clothed person slipped like an eel and charged through the gap between them, running back the way they came. The speed of the three of them was so fast that they barely made contact before passing by each other. The two men couldnt control their momentum and were thrown more than ten zhang away, while the ck shadow had already run more than ten zhang in the opposite direction. The attack of the two eighth-rank supremes didnt even draw a single drop of blood. This situation almost made the two white-clothed men vomit blood. They turned around and continued to chase, infuriated. The ck shadow turned a corner and fled to the right along the mountain wall. Without hesitation, the two men chased after him, pursuing him all the way to the Lingxiao Pce in the sky and the Yanwang Pce in the underworld. With a few swishes, the three of them disappeared into the wind and snow. This is bad, were going in the wrong direction! Were heading in the opposite direction of Lao San and Lao Si! The leader of the white-clothed masked men cursed inwardly. Their original n had beenpletely destroyed by the opponents sudden turn and escape. ... Lets catch up to him first! With just one long whistle, Lao San and Lao Si will find their way here, so dont worry about them! The second white-clothed man said. Youre right! Lets speed up! The ck shadow in front seemed tireless, running straight ahead with his head down. In a blink of an eye, he had disappeared into the mountains dozens of li away. The four white-clothed men split into two groups and took different paths, getting farther and farther away... ... The two white-clothed men Lao San and Lao Si flew up the mountain with a few swishes, arriving at the mountaintop. It was a steep snow slope, and with just one flip, they could cross the mountain andplete their nking n. The two of them took a deep breath and looked up at the distance, preparing to jump. At that moment, a head suddenly popped up above them, and two cunning eyes looked down at them. Chapter 1487 - Chapter 1487 The Sudden Battle Chapter 1487 The Sudden Battle The situation was somewhatical. On the mountaintop, there was a huge rock! Two people were underneath the rock, looking up cautiously. On top of the rock, one person was looking down carefully. Suddenly, their eyes met! The three people faced each other, their faces filled with shock, and then they all screamed in unison. The two men in white could not have imagined that they had worked so hard to get here, just about to cross the mountain, when suddenly someone appeared from above. Simrly, Rui Butong had not expected the two men to be so fast. He had flown straight here from high altitude in a straight line! He had intended to stick his head out to see where the two men were, but he almost bumped heads with them. He couldnt help but scream in surprise! In the midst of the three simultaneous screams, Rui Butong acted first: Scared me! Get down! He struck with two palms, causing snow to fly everywhere! The two men were already hanging on the cliff, and facing Rui Butongs attack, they had to free up one hand to barely meet it. With a loud bang, Rui Butong was bounced back up into the air like a spinning ball. This blow was Rui Butongs full strength, but all the bacsh was unprecedentedly huge. The opponents were both genuine eighth-grade supremes! Flying up, they were screaming and spitting blood. They felt as if all their internal organs had been shattered, and they were almost unconscious as they were thrown into the clouds. I never intended to fight head-on... Rui Butong thought grievously while in a daze, But it was too coincidental... Down below. The two white-d men shouted loudly. Under the strong impact, the opponent was higher up and exerted a huge force, making it impossible to hold onto the mountain wall. With a crack, the hand that was grabbing onto the rock turned into powder, and they somersaulted down headfirst. Here they were, thousands of feet up on a sheer cliff at the mountaintop. The impact caused Ru Btng to roll uncontrobly down the mountainside, like a tumbling stone. But his attack power had not dissipated, and coupled with the force of the recoil, they were both unable to control their bodies as they careened down the razor-sharp cliffs. In the aftermath, therge boulder on which Ru Btng had been standing shook violently, then careened down the mountain like a shooting star. The sound of the collision was thunderous, shaking the earth beneath their feet. Chu Yang and the others rushed to the mountain, just in time to witness the mountaintop tremble and shake like an earthquake. The tremors grew more intense and soon echoed throughout the surrounding mountains. Suddenly, the snow at the mountaintop started to avnche. As chunks of snow fell off the cliff, the mountain began to crumble, piece by piece. Two giant snowballs rolled down the mountainside, picking up more snow and growing in size until they became two massive snow boulders, hurtling down the mountainside with an unimaginable force. Oh my goodness! Ji Mo eximed, biting his finger in shock. Today I finally understand what rolling thunder on a mountain top means... This is so spectacr! The sight was absolutely terrifying. Behind the two snow boulders was arger, square-shaped boulder, which caused the avnche. It fell down the mountain in a slow, tumbling motion, with snow sticking to it, gradually forming a huge snowball. The giant snowball hurtled down the mountain with a thunderous roar, creating an enormous wave of snow behind it. Rocks burst out of the snowyer, flying into the air and tumbling down towards them. The two small mountains of snow were about to crush them. Duck! Dong Wushang yelled out. Dont dodge! Chu Yang and Mo Tianji yelled, Attack those three snowballs! There must be enemies inside! Their minds were working extra fast. Why the avnche? Rui Butong must have started it. And for Rui Butong to achieve such results, he must have been the first to reach the mountaintop. If the enemy had gotten there first, Rui Butong would have been minced meat by now. Since Rui Butong was attacking from above, the enemy would surely fall. After falling, they would naturally roll on the snow and since it was a cliff, they would keep rolling all the way down. As for other avnches, they all required a certain level of vibration before they could ur. Therefore, these two people would surely roll down before the avnche happened. Now, there were only three big snowballs in front of the avnche. So, out of these three, there must be two supreme beings. With onemand, their brothers immediately took action.Chu Yang shouted and, with one hand on the ground, he lifted a dozen or so yards of earth and faced the snowball. Then he rushed over, using the second part of the Nine Tribtions Sword. With a magnificent sword edge that traversed the ages, he moved with the wind and cut through everything. The sun and moon were his body and thunder his generals as he split mountains and broke through skies with his sword glowing with a blue and green electric light. In the vast expanse of white snow, it was a striking color. Soon, it gathered and a rainbow-like light appeared in the snow-filled sky. It was like the anger of a thunder god! Gu Duxingbined his body and sword to stab directly into the air. Dong Wushang lifted his broadsword above his head and brought it down with all his might. The others, including Ao Xieyun, Xie Danqiong, Ji Mo, Luo Kedi, Mo Qingwu, and Mo Leier, all attacked at the same time, each with a killer move! Mo Tianji anxiously jumped around, shouting, We need to survive! We need to survive...I... It was toote to say anything. The two people in the snowballs felt the great danger and, regardless of their rolling bodies, exerted force to get out. With a loud bang, countless snowballs suddenly exploded in all directions like blooming bombs, with such speed and force that it resembled lightning with a strong impact! However, Gu Duxing and hispanions did not flinch, allowing the snowballs to hit their faces and bodies, while still attacking with their weapons. Just as two eighth-rank supremes opened their eyes, they saw a forest of swords and mountains of knives charging towards them! At this moment, the two of them felt an urge to wet their pants! My god... where did so many experts suddenlye from... just now it was deste for thousands of miles... This was too fantastical... But the two of them had no time to think, their bodies were tumbling and they immediately drew their swords, using sword light to protect their vital points. Both of them had a fierce look in their eyes, not just towards the enemy but also towards themselves! At this point, they could only fight desperately! Anyone in this situation would have no choice but to make the same decision as these two C having finally climbed to the top of the mountain, they were suddenly ambushed! Pushed down and turned into snowballs, they couldnt stop their momentum. After barely dispersing the snowballs with all their might, they were greeted by a sea of sword and knife lights, each of them surpassing the boundary between immortals and mortals! Even someone like Feng Yue, whose cultivation was at this level, was nk in the head under these circumstances. This was beyond the realm of human thinking. Green light flickered, sword energy soared, and the knife light was mournful! Boom! Everyone collided fiercely in a desperate posture. Ah! A scream shook the sky, and one of the supremes had seventeen or eighteen sword scars crisscrossing his body, one arm had been chopped off, and blood was spraying out like a fountain. His body finally stood still, but there was a transparent blood hole in the root of his thigh! His right chest was even more flesh and blood, with broken white ribs hanging outside. As the three attackers, Gu Duxing, Ji Mo, and Luo Kedi, struck their opponent, they all stumbled backwards. Luo Kedi only retreated five steps before falling to the ground with a loud crash. Blood spewed from his mouth as a thin, red gash expanded from his shoulder to his chest, and a stream of blood burst forth. This was a fierce battle, and it nearly tore the opponents bodies apart. Ji Mo rolled out of the fray with numerous sword wounds, vomiting blood as he tumbled. Gu Duxing also suffered from a sword wound on his left arm that almost reached his bone, and his face was flushed. Despite this, he was in the best position. Without time to examine his opponent, he pulled Luo Kedi towards him and fed him an iplete Nine-Fold Pill. Then, he pursued Ji Mo and fed him the same pill. After that, he transformed into a long rainbow and flew back. At that moment, the eighth-ranked supreme gaped, unable to support his body, and fell backward. Gu Duxing flew up and pped him unconscious, grabbing him by the neck and flying away. Ji Mo and Luo Kedi had taken an iplete Nine-Fold Pill, so they were already recovering. However, this mans body couldnt withstand the iing snow waves, which could have crushed him to death. But Mo Tianji had said to keep him alive... so Gu Duxing made a quick decision and knocked him out, taking him away. The battle on his side was over. Meanwhile, Chu Yang and a group of women besieged another enemy. The battle was too sudden for these two supreme beings, but it was also sudden for Chu Yang and the others. They were just as unprepared for battle. Chu Yang had no choice but to lead the charge. Mo Qingwu couldnt be injured, or he would be devastated. Mo Leier was his younger sister, and he didnt want her to get hurt either. However, the two women charged ahead quickly. Chu Yang drew his sword and transformed into a rolling pir of light, with a bright and brilliant sword aura, leading the charge. But he was not the fastest. At the same time he charged forward, a dazzling flower bloomed above the white-robed supremes head. It was Xie Danqiongs Qiong Hua! ... Chapter 1488 - Chapter 1488 Capture the Alive! Chapter 1488 Capture the Alive! At this moment, amidst the power of the copsing mountains and tsunami, a dream-like color suddenly appeared out of thin air. The person in white clothes was the third of the four great masters. The sudden and desperate attack left him disoriented, instinctively using all the powerful means he could think of in a haphazard manner before stopping his own bodys momentum. At the forefront of this avnche and mountain copse, a huge tornado appeared with a whoosh, and the petals of Xie Danqiongs Qiong Hua blossomed for a split second before scattering. Xie Danqiong grunted, doing a somersault in mid-air, clearing a path for Chu Yangs attack while dodging the powerful strike himself! Although the Qiong Hua only shed briefly, the mans head and shoulders were already covered in blood. After all, the Qiong Hua had begun to release the blood flower exclusive to the Qiong Hua! Then, Chu Yangs endlessly powerful Nine Tribtions Sword Art, with its mighty aura, came soaring through the air! Xie Danqiongs eyes had already been dazzled by the Qiong Hua. As he fell from the mountaintop and tried to regain his bnce, he was struck by the fear and rage of the ambush, which had not yet dissipated! Now the person in white was experiencing the saddest moment of his life! Seeing the cylindrical sword light, he roared and desperately thrust out his sword! With two ngs, the supreme beings long sword shattered under the Nine Tribtions Sword, and Chu Yangs long sword steadfastly stabbed into his chest! The person in white sped his hands together, and a palm wind suddenly sounded, but immediately after that, his skin burst open! Under a cry of misery, his legs flew up like a whirlwind, and the sword light of Chu Yang scattered. With a mouthful of blood, his legs, along with his two big feet, spun and flew up into the air. Two spouts of blood shot straight out! The wailing of this supreme being was no longer human. His right hand, which had no flesh on its bones, pped Chu Yangs chest with all its might, but Chu Yangs long sword had already cut through to the end. Splitting mountains and breaking cliffs, the sky turns red with blood! With a swift sound, both of his arms were simultaneously severed at the shoulders and flew off in opposite directions, disappearing in the raging snowstorm. Despite rolling over and breaking two ribs in his chest, Chu Yang did not retreat, for at that moment, the attacks of Mo Qingwu and Mo Leier had already pounced on him from behind, one from the left and the other from the right. Leave him alive! Chu Yang shouted in a deep voice. Mo Qingwus Starry Dream Dance Knife retreated to the side, while Mo Leiers short sword flicked and dodged the attack aimed at the white-clothed mans vital point. But at the same time, a hand carrying a thousand pounds of palm power struck the white-clothed mans chest. After making his move, they discovered that the man had already lost all four limbs, and both women were somewhat stunned. With a wow sound, the mans body, which had lost its four limbs and suffered heavy blows, flew up into the air, heading straight for the nearby avnche storm. Chu Yangs figure shed, and he grabbed the mans chest, shouting, Retreat! The four of them flew backward like a whirlwind, shing a hundred feet away. By the time they left, the ce where they had just fought had already been engulfed by the surging snow waves. Mo Tianji did not participate in the battle. Perhaps the unluckiest ones were Dong Wushang and Ao Xieyun. These two brothers charged forward like crazy tigers, wielding a knife and a sword each, while also taking on thergest snowball. With a thunderous roar, the snowball split in two and a block of stone weighing tens of thousands of pounds was cleaved in half, hurtling toward Dong Wushang and Ao Xieyuns heads. Damn it! At that moment, both Ao Xieyun, who was usually elegant and poised, and Dong Wushang, who was always as calm as a mountain, couldnt help but burst out with curses. The two of them were so frustrated that they almost coughed up blood. They had used all their strength to strike and achieve victory, but who could have expected a massive boulder to be hidden inside? However, the force of their attack was not to be underestimated, as the boulder had rolled down from the top of a three-thousand-foot mountain with a destructive momentum. Although unwilling, the two had no choice but to each draw their weapons again and cleave the detestable boulder in half once more. After all, they couldnt allow such a huge rock to pass through and endanger their brothers and sisters. However, their previous attack had already left their wrists numb, and now, as they tried to strike again, a sudden tightness in their chests made them hastily retreat. The single boulder had now split into four and the momentum showed no signs of slowing down. Mo Tianjis robes billowed in the wind as he swiftly appeared like lightning, kicking Dong Wushang and Ao Xieyun far away with two thuds. Then, with a swift movement, he lifted up arge patch of earth from the ground and mmed it down with a hei sound, before immediately backing away. With a thunderous boom, the snow wave cleared the air, shooting directly into the sky for several hundred feet. The ten people quickly retreated, shing and dodging repeatedly until they were far enough away to avoid the avnche. As they retreated, they all noticed that Dong Wushangs posture was a bit strange. The imposing and domineering Second Young Master Dong had his brows furrowed and was hunching over, jumping with his legs together in a series of small hops instead of running. This unusual behavior puzzled even his brothers who were familiar with his bold and mboyant style. Finally escaping the danger, Dong Wushang immediately sat down on the ground, holding his lower abdomen with both hands, his face turning ck, and sweat dripping down his forehead. Whats wrong? Chu Yang brought over the white-robed supreme expert and ced him on the ground, asking Dong Wushang. Dong Wushangs forehead was covered in sweat, while Mo Leier red at Mo Tianji with anger in her eyes. Whats wrong?... You have to ask Mo Tianji... That bastard... Dong Wushangs lips trembled, his rugged face twisted, his voice trembling as if he was trying to suppress his pain. Ask Mo Tianji? Ji Mo scratched his head in confusion. Luo Kedi also scratched his head, pondering like a philosopher, From the way Dong Brother looks, it seems like he got hit in the bird... Everyone looked at Dong Wushang and agreed that Luo Kedis statement made a lot of sense. Even Mo Tianji was confused and walked over, Ask me? Whats wrong? Dong Wushangs pain contorted his mouth, You, you, you... Where did your kick hit? I... I f*cking... you, you bastard... Mo Leier frowned andined, I said, Brother Mo, did you do it on purpose? Mo Tianji felt embarrassed, especially after Mo Leiers words. It turned out that one of Mo Tianjis powerful kicksnded hard on Dong Wushangs crotch, purely by ident. At that moment, Mo Tianji was in a hurry to push the two people away, not realizing where he kicked them. Along the way, Dong Erye was almost tortured to death. This ce was unlike any other, and even if Dong Wushang was invincible and had an iron will, he could not bear to be kicked so hard. Quick, take a look! Mo Tianji regretted, See if its still usable... Mo Leiers face immediately turned red, ring at Mo Tianji fiercely, then blushing heavily and stepping aside. Hahaha... Ji Mo, Luo Kedi, Ao Xieyun and othersughed, doubling over withughter. No one had ever seen Mo Tianji embarrassed like this before. Today was truly satisfying... Xie Danqiong was the fastest to act, summoning a wall of white snow to iste Mo Qingwu and Mo Leier outside, while Chu Yang and Mo Tianji supported Dong Wushang to check inside. Ji Mo shamelessly followed them in. After a long while, a relieved voice came from inside... ... Ji Erye came out with a grin, and everyone asked, How is it? Mo Leier blushed but perked up her ears, stealing nces at Ji Mo. Ji Mo walked straight over with great enthusiasm and shouted loudly, Little sister, dont worry! It can still be used! It can still be used... Before he could finish his sentence, Mo Leier kicked him in the stomach with a thud. Then she rushed forward, punching and kicking relentlessly. In the blink of an eye, Ji Mo had taken more than ten punches and thirty or forty kicks. He flew out like a shooting star, his backside turned into an arrowhead. Mo Leier stamped her foot and hid behind Mo Qingwu, refusing toe out. Laughter erupted from the group of fools. After a while, Chu Yang and Mo Tianji walked out with strange expressions on their faces, trying to suppress theirughter. Then Dong Erye strode out, looking imposing and powerful, but theughter turned into a frenzy at this moment. Scratching his head with his hand, Dong Erye red fiercely at Mo Tianji, and even his ck face turned red... In the distance, Ji Mo limped back, panting heavily and gasping for breath, I really cant believe it... Baoxi was actually attacked... A distant cry was heard, Come and get me! It was Rui Butong. Under one strike, the Phoenix Lord was severely injured and when he fell, the avnche had not yet stopped. He couldnt move and was battered all over with bruises. Now that the avnche had passed, he carefully made his way down the mountain but was extremely weak and had no choice but to call for help. Ill go! Luo Kedi volunteered and dashed off. ... Are both of them alive? Mo Tianji asked in a deep voice. Theyre both alive, Gu Duxing said, Whats the n? Mo Tianji looked at Chu Yang, who furrowed his brow and said, Against a high-level Supreme Being with a fixed divine soul like this, the Illusion Mist technique is useless. The only way is to use real torture methods. Mo Tianji suddenly became worried. None of these people were particrly known for their expertise in torture, although there were quite a few brave men among them. Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang wont work, Chu Yang immediately vetoed the two. Mo Tianji strongly agreed. If Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang were to interrogate someone, they would both have the kind of temperament that values heroes and would be moved to respect the other if they saw that they were a true tough guy. They would definitely give the person a satisfying beating, all in the name of respect. But if that were to happen, everything that Mo Tianji had worked hard to n would be ruined by the two of them acting on their sense of loyalty. Chu Yang rubbed his temples and said, Lets have Ao Xieyun and Xie Danqionge in. Xie Danqiong will lead, and Ao Xieyun will assist. Mo Tianji frowned and asked, Is that okay? Chu Yang gave him a reassuring look and said, Trust me. Mo Tianji didnt say anything. What they didnt know was that in their past lives, both Ao Xieyun and Xie Danqiong were notorious figures: one was known as the Evil Prince, while the other was called the Flower of Qiong. They were both regional overlords. However, they were also the kind of people who had cold hearts and were much more proficient in the use of torture to extract information than Mo Tianji or Gu Duxing. Chapter 1489 - Chapter 1489 Peerless Sword Spirit Chapter 1489 Peerless Sword Spirit Of course, if they were looking for someone skilled in extracting information through torture, there was a most suitable candidate avable, and she happened to be one of the most skilled in this field C Mo Leier, the ck magician from a previous life. However, Mo Leiers current identity was that of a sister-inw, so Chu Yang couldnt bring himself to ask her to do such a thing. Instead, they set up four walls of snow to create a separate interrogation room, and Ao Xieyun and Xie Danqiong carried the prisoner inside. Immediately, screams could be hearding from within. At first, the screams were apanied by mocking and contemptuous spitting sounds, but soon, there were strange noises that could not be identified. The sound was chilling, enough to make Mo Tianjis skin crawl. Then came the heart-wrenching screams that made anyone who heard them feel sorrowful and tearful. Mo Tianji immediately instructed Mo Qingwu to walk away and tore a piece of cloth from his robe to plug her ears. Chu Yang and the others naturally followed Mo Qingwu and stood far away from the snow house. After a long while, Luo Kedi had already carried Rui Butong back, but Xie Danqiong had not yet emerged. Ao Xieyun hade out seven or eight times. The first time he came out, he nearly vomited his guts out, continuously retching until he confirmed that there was nothing left in his stomach before going back in. However, after a while, he came out again to vomit. Seeing even someone like Ao Xieyun vomiting from what he saw, it was clear that the torture the two prisoners were undergoing was extremely brutal. A tough guy! Mo Tianji sighed deeply as he looked at the snow house that was still silent. I dont want to humiliate someone like that, but if we dont do this, we wont get the information we need. Theres no other way. Chu Yang took a deep breath and muttered, Were also doing this for survival. There are too many heroes in this world, but unfortunately, there are too many enemies among them who are against us Everyone fell silent, especially Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang, who furrowed their brows in contemtion. They were not stupid and knew that Chu Yang and Mo Tianjis words were directed at them. After a while, the screams from inside the snow house gradually died down, but then they suddenly resumed with renewed intensity. Mo Tianjis expression becameplicated as he said, Xie Danqiong is really ruthless. He actually gave those two an iplete version of the Ninth Level Pill After this statement, even Chu Yang shuddered. Two hours had passed. Ao Xieyun hase out and vomited several times. Xie Danqiong finally appeared. As soon as he came out, his calm and gentle face suddenly changed, and he took a step forward and vomited wildly, tossing and turning until there was nothing left in his stomach but acid water, and even blood came out in the end Tears flowed down his face. Chu Yang and Mo Tianji ordered everyone to wait in ce, and then they walked over quickly. How is it? Chu Yang gave Xie Danqiong a pill first, then helped him exercise his energy and catalyze it before asking. Xie Danqiong looked weak and his face was a little pale. He said in a low voice, I found out. Chu Yang and Mo Tianji both felt a sense of excitement. Then Xie Danqiong spoke slowly, and as they listened, Chu Yang and Mo Tianjis faces became increasingly ugly. They thought they could catch a small fish here, but they never expected to catch a giant whale! On the other side, the two leaders among the four white-clothed men chased the ck shadow and went out fifty miles before feeling that the person in front of them was slowing down. They were about to fight when suddenly, there was a violent shaking from behind and a long whistle sounded from afar. Immediately followed by a loud rumbling sound. They encountered an enemy over there! The leader of the ck-clothed masked man suddenly felt a sense of crisis and immediately stopped. The other person asked, Whats wrong? With the cultivation of Third and Fourth Brothers, they should be fine no matter what enemy they encounter Even if they cant win, they should be able to escape. The leader of the white-clothed mans face became heavy and he said, Not necessarily. What Im worried about now is whether we have fallen into a trap whether the enemy is picking us off one by one The other persons face also changed. The rumbling sound from behind grew louder and louder, as if a whole mountain was copsing. But now they were more than a hundred miles away from the mountain pass they had left, and even if the sky was clear, it was probably impossible to see it. Lets go back and take a look! The leader of the ck-clothed masked man felt restless. Okay! The second man, who was equally uneasy, also felt a strong sense of foreboding that enveloped his heart. Lets go! The two of them jumped up at the same time and were about to rush back. For this ck-clothed man who had been tracked for so long, the two of them gave up at the same time. However, they gave up, but the other party might not give up! At this moment, a voice full of loneliness and arrogance said faintly, Go? If you want to chase, then chase. If you want to leave, then leave. In this world, how can there be such a cheap thing? As they spoke, a sharp and oppressive force descended upon them, as if carrying the weight of countless years of destion and loneliness. Under this force, two eighth-rank supremes simultaneously felt an extreme sense of danger, as if they were being watched by venomous snakes, and goosebumps rose all over their bodies. Please click on the ads below to support the trantion, thanks!! With this overwhelming pressure bearing down on them, if they continued walking as they had been, their backs would bepletely exposed to the enemy! In the face of such a master, revealing such a vulnerability was almost like asking to be ughtered! The two of them felt both regret and fear in their hearts. After chasing someone for so long, they had no idea that their opponent was such a powerful super master! They slowly turned around and looked at the shadow in front of them, saying in a low voice, Who exactly are you, sir? The shadow stood there now, still giving the two of them the feeling of being a mist! It had no form at all! The two of them couldnt even have dreamed that there could be such a person in the world! The shadow sneered coldly, Who am I? Youve been chasing me for so long, dont you already know?! Of course, the shadow was the sword spirit that hade out of the Ninth Tribtion space, and only he had the real ability topletely entangle these two people! This was the first time the sword spirit had materialized since he left the space! The two men in white took a few steps back at the same time, saying in a low voice, Since you have such cultivation, you must have a name. Were all people of the martial world, theres no point in hiding our identities. Please be straightforward, sir. Sword Spirit sneered coldly and said, Since there is no point in hiding ones identity, then who are you two? What are your names? The two men were both at a loss for words. If they were willing to reveal their identities, why bother wearing masks in the first ce? Sword Spirits body moved slightly, and the two men were startled, thinking he was going to attack. They both put their hands on their sword hilts, and the swords rang out as they were unsheathed at the same time. With their energy and momentum, the two eighth-rank supremes attacked together, and the snowkes around them were cut to pieces by their sudden burst of sword energy. Their swords, like serpents, were aimed at Sword Spirit. Sword Spirit did not dodge, but looked deste as he watched the two men. His eyes were indifferent. Swish, swish! The two swords pierced Sword Spirits body at the same time! Although the two men did not know why Sword Spirit did not dodge, they could not help but feel ecstatic when they felt their swords pierce his body. ... They quickly urged their true energy, and their sword energy erupted at the same time. But then something happened that shocked them both. Their sword energy was rushing and tumbling within Sword Spirits body, but it was like stirring a thick fog, without any substantive feeling! There was not even a hint of damage! The two were almost scared to death. Had their enemy already left? Had he left behind only a shadow? When they looked up, they saw Sword Spirits shining eyes, looking at them destely with a hint of scrutiny. The two were trembling all over and almost frozen in ce! What kind of technique was this? To allow a sword to enter his body and to let sword energy stir within his organs, but not to be affected at all, as if there was no injury? Even though the two were both eighth-rank supremes, they were truly at a loss at this moment! Regardless of what technique this was, what kind of cultivation was needed to be so arrogant and unrestrained? Thinking of this, both of them almost lost their footing. Sword Spirit looked at the two men, holding their swords tightly, and the long swords that werepletely embedded in his body. He furrowed his brows and asked curiously, Is this good? ... The two men almost wanted to cry. Was it good? You tell us if its good damn it Sword Spirit extended a hand, which was clearly the wrinkled and fair hand of an old person. He held the edge of the sword with two injured and white fingers, and murmured, Is this the heart? Your sword is quite interesting This sword belongs to the person in white at the forefront, and with this sword, it pierced straight into the heart! This should have been a fatal blow, yet the person seemedpletely unaware, allowing the long sword to remain lodged in his heart. He even said, Your sword is quite interesting! How interesting it must be, as the person in white didnt feel a thing, but how terrifying it must be, they experienced it deeply! Is this still a human being? Let go. How could such a piece of scrap metal harm me? The sword spirit spoke with some regret. The two individuals released their grip, staring at him in astonishment. The sword spirit sighed and grasped the hilt of the sword, slowly pulling it out of their stomach. The de was clear and shiny, without a drop of blood. With a snap, the sword fell onto the snowy ground. Another snap, and another sword fell, leaving the des spotless. Both individuals in white saw the small hole in the mysterious persons body that had been pierced by the sword healing slowly. They groaned in pain. What kind of monster have we encountered? We cant see the body inside the clothing, but if even the clothing can heal automatically, what more the body itself? Take the sword away, the sword spirit said with regret, as if he was disappointed that the others had failed to kill him. The two individuals bowed like puppets and picked up the long sword, speechless. Even if the sky copsed at this moment, the two supreme beings felt that nothing could be more surprising than what had just happened before their eyes! Chapter 1490 - Chapter 1490 Such Procrastination Chapter 1490 Such Procrastination The two Supreme beings were currently in a very miserable situation! They couldnt advance, they couldnt retreat, they couldnt speak, and they couldnt curse! Looking at the Sword Spirits eyes, they were as astonished as if they had seen a ghost. As for fighting cough, where in their hearts did they have the courage to fight now!? Joking facing such a monster, what fighting was there to be done? The Eighth Rank Supremes lifetime cultivation of sword aura stirred up a whirlwind in the opponents internal organs, but it didnt even stir up a drop of blood. What fighting was left to be done? The other side didnt even resist, letting you hack away until you were exhausted; facing such an opponent, who still had the courage to fight? That was a joke. The Sword Spirit was also helpless. It was originally a soul body, although it condensed into substance and looked like substance, in reality, it was still a soul body. As for soul bodies, some feared fire, some feared but they definitely didnt fear things like knives, guns, swords, and halberds! They couldnt cause any harm as long as the other party didnt use soul attacks or spiritual consciousness attacks, the Sword Spirit would never be hurt! But facing such a monster, who still had the courage to use mental attacks? Wasnt that asking for trouble? Although the Sword Spirit couldnt be hurt, it was equally unable to harm others. Because when it came down to it, it was still a spirit body! Previously, killing Shi Qishu was done by being close to the Sword Master, and using the Sword Masters strength to kill unexpectedly. But now, facing these two real Eighth Grade Supremes, the Sword Spirit waspletely powerless. But his mission was to hold the other side back and not let them go for reinforcements, in this regard, the Sword Spirit was confident. He didnt need to pretend to be anything, he could create an aura of peerless experts without trying! Without trying to pretend, he was already pretending to the point of no limits! He shifted his position slightly, stood with his hands behind his back, and looked at the two of them. He stood on level ground and watched the two men. However, they inexplicably felt as if they were being looked down upon, as though he was towering above them. It was a feeling they had only experienced in the presence of the Fa Zun. But at this moment, for some reason or another, both of them felt that the imposing aura of this man was even stronger and more powerful than that of the Fa Zun, and much more so. Now, both of them had the same feeling: could this man be a legendary figure from ancient times? As they thought this, the two of them suddenly regretted everything they had done. How could they possibly deal with someone so powerful? Even though the difference between an eighth-rank and a ninth-rank Supreme was only one rank, it was a world of difference! Even if they had the courage and confidence, they would never dare to be confident enough to defeat the Fa Zun, let alone someone who was obviously stronger than him. Although the Fa Zun was powerful, he would still die if he was stabbed in the stomach by a long sword and the sword qi exploded. But this man in front of them hadnt even shed a drop of blood. Who was stronger and who was weaker, was that even a question? May I ask, who exactly are you, senior? asked the leader of the white-clothed masked men, somewhat apprehensively. The term senior was extremely particr. The voice of the other party was full of a sense of destion, with an imposing manner that carried a world-shaking and ghostly martial arts skill. If this person wasnt a senior, who else could be? The Sword Spirit sighed, Who am I He said dejectedly, Who am I really? He fell silent, looking up at the sky, as if contemting something. After a long time, he said somewhat bleakly, Its been too long, Ive forgotten who I am I only remember that the world changes with the wind and clouds, the world is full of changes, and everything is just like that Hahaha You are still young, you still dont understand the feelings of an old man You are still young, you still dont understand! The two eighth-rank Supremes suddenly felt dizzy. Suddenly, a bright idea shed through their minds and they asked carefully, Could it be Senior Wu Chenfeng the Supreme Wu Chenfeng? The Sword Spirit immediately furrowed his brow, Wu Chenfeng? Are you talking about the little Chen from tens of thousands of years ago? Little Chen? Two figures in white, their bodies swaying as if they were about to fall. Dear Heavens in front of this person, even the Supreme Wu Chenfeng is called Little Chen! The Sword Spirit spoke with a sense of destion, I am older than him by many years! The two figures in white werepletely stunned! Older than Supreme Wu Chenfeng by many years For a long time, no one said a word. Finally, one of the figures in white gathered the courage to speak, Senior, we still have two brothers with us. They might The Sword Spirit interrupted with a cold sneer, Oh? The figure in white continued, May we take our leave for now and meet up with our brothers, and then we can listen to your teachings together The Sword Spirit chuckled coldly, Before I finish speaking, you dare to move? Try it! The two figures were instantly frozen in ce! The killing intent in those words was clear: if you dare to move, I will kill you! Please click the ads below to support the trantion, thanks!!! And undoubtedly, the Sword Spirit had the power to do so! The distant rumbling sounds had gradually faded away. The two figures were anxious, but in front of this mysterious and unfathomable senior, they did not dare to move. The two figures in white and masks respectfully apologized, We have offended you, Senior. You have indeed offended me The Sword Spirit said quietly, But I have already killed someone today, thats enough. I cannot kill anymore He paused before continuing, I have a habit of being merciful. Heaven has a benevolent nature, how can we, who possess martial strength, kill people at will? Wouldnt that be against the principles of yin and yang? The two figures breathed a sigh of relief and said in unison, Senior, you are generous andpassionate. We are forever grateful and will always remember your kindness. But the senior continued with a sigh, Therefore, based on my principle ofpassion for all beings, I am reluctant to create unnecessary bloodshed. However, there are too many evildoers in the world who must be killed Therefore, I have made a solemn oath to Heaven and Earth: I will only kill one person per day! Never more! The words of the two figures in white clothes suddenly choked in their throats, and for a moment, an inexplicably frustrated emotion rose from the depths of their hearts. Damn it, if you kill one person a day, wouldnt that be 365 people a year? Youre much older than the Supreme Wu Chenfeng, so youve lived for at least seventy to eighty thousand years Does that mean youve killed at least twenty million people? Holy shit, you still have the audacity to act merciful andpassionate towards others Human life is of utmost importance it cannot be wantonly taken! The sword spirit let out a deep sigh. The two figures in white opposite him twisted their mouths and eyes, not knowing what to say. Even if someone offends me, I will only kill one person at most, Ill make it up the day after tomorrow The sword spirit smiled with a hint of loneliness and destion. Can human life be treated so cheaply? ... The two Supreme beings felt their minds thundering, unable to bear the old mans pretentiousness any longer Im asking you! The sword spirit narrowed his eyes. Please speak, senior. The two bowed together. Why have youe here? Are you colluding with the little brat from the Shi family? The sword spirit asked casually. He once offended me. Three months ago, many people offended me, and he was one of them. But I only kill one person a day, and today is his turn, hes thest one The two suddenly realized! No wonder this mysterious and inscrutable senior suddenly killed Shi Qishu. It turned out that Shi Qishu had offended him before Both of them let out a sigh of relief, feeling that they had nothing to do with this. I was nning to leave after killing him. I only have one quota for killing a day, and Ive already used it. And there are four of you, how can I have enough quotas for all of you? The sword spirit said calmly. The two were dumbfounded. Quotas for killing? This old guy is acting like hes doing them a favor by killing people? If I didnt leave, and you four offended me, wouldnt I have to stay in this snowy wilderness for four more days? Sword Spirit Yun Danfeng said lightly, So Ill just leave hehe, I didnt expect you to chase after me so relentlessly that makes me curious ... Hearing this, the two couldnt help but regret deeply. They couldnt resist the urge to p themselves in the face. Damn it, it would have been so much better to let him go, why did we have to make trouble Now things have gone beyond our control Since youre chasing after me, I naturally have to y with you Sword Spirit snorted and gave the two a sideways nce. The two turned pale. Their remorse was beyond words. Who are you? Sword Spirit asked domineeringly, Tell the truth, and Ill spare your lives! The two hesitated for a moment, then shook their heads resolutely and apologized, Senior, please forgive us. We have a great responsibility and cannot disclose it. Sword Spirit frowned and looked cold. The two were sweating profusely, but this time, they didnt say a word. Never mind, never mind Sword Spirit sighed, I wont trouble you He thought to himself, its already been two hours, Chu Yangs side should be almost done, why hasnt the signal been sent yet In resignation, he said with a sense of destion, Well, even if you were soybeans, you wouldnt be a match for me. But since you have offended me today, I cant just let you leave easily. What would that do to my reputation? The two were frightened and asked, What does Senior intend to do? The old man has been lonely for too long Sword Spirit said with a sigh. I dont even know who those people are among the nine great ns today. Why dont you introduce them to me? Ah, the good old days The two had no choice but to reluctantly begin introducing the ns to Sword Spirit, who insisted on hearing all the details. As a result, much time passed before they were able to finish introducing only three of the nine great ns. Finally, news came from Chu Yang that the mission was aplished! However, Sword Spirit was still standing there, looking bleak. This is really boring, he said. Alright, you two seem to be in a hurry, so get out of here already! Chapter 1491 - Chapter 1491 Regrets of the Past, Gentleness of Today! Chapter 1491 Regrets of the Past, Gentleness of Today! The news from Xie Danqiongs interrogation left Mo Tianji and Chu Yang stunned. These are enforcers! Enforcers from the Execution Court, directly under themand of the Law Enforcer! This time, there are twenty-three of them in the northwest! Mo Tianji eximed. Five sixth-rank Supremes, five seventh-rank Supremes, and ten eighth-rank Supremes! Three initial-rank ninth-rank Supremes! Chu Yang added. Rumor has it that even the Law Enforcer himself hase! Mo Tianji said calmly, his face dark. This opening statement alone was enough to shock Chu Yang and the others. The Law Enforcer has issued orders, and the major ns are increasing their troops, Mo Tianji continued. Moreover, the Law Enforcer and the Nine Great ns have sent people to the Middle Third Heaven to investigate the news about the Nine Tribtions Sword! And they have already identified several people, including Mo Tianji, Gu Duxing, Ji Mo, Luo Kedi, and myself! Xie Danqiong said. At present, the identities of the five of us have been exposed! Mo Tianji remained calm andposed, his face expressionless. What about the others? he asked. They are not sure about the others, but they have identified Li Xiongtu, Xie Danqiong replied with a mocking smile. So they have put a lot of effort into besieging the Li n this time. Putting a lot of effort into it is not enough. I want them to give it their all! Mo Tianji coldly sneered. Dong Wushang and Rui Butong managed to escape suspicion because they arrived in the Upper Third Heaven early. However these people have heard the Law Enforcer mention Dong Wushangs name before so it seems that he is also being watched, Xie Danqiong said slowly. The situation in the Middle Third Heaven is worrying. I dont know He looked at Mo Tianji with some concern. Chu Yang furrowed his brows and asked, Tianji, have we made arrangements for our rtives and friends in the Middle Third Heaven? Mo Tianji nodded. It should be foolproof. Oh? Chu Yang raised an eyebrow. Mo Tianji said in a calm tone, I have found arge mountain range and established a manor. Everyone is there, with enough food, clothing, and supplies for a hundred years! Chu Yang frowned, Thats not enough! Mo Tianji said, Last time, you left behind several million purple crystals. I used ny-nine thousand of them to create a maze formation with the power of the crystals in the middle Third Heaven, hiding the entire mountain range. If its not someone proficient in formations Mo Tianji gritted his teeth and said, Even a peak ninth-grade supreme, may not be able to break the formation! What about inside? Chu Yang asked bluntly. If someone inside was caught by someone waiting for them to jump out the formation would be broken. Mo Tianji sneered, How could I forget about that? I will tell you all that people inside cane and go as they please, but in reality no one can enter or leave the formation! Unless it is two hundred yearster, when the power of the formation weakens and bes visible. Otherwise, no one cane out, no one can go in! Mo Tianji smiled lightly, I always prepare for the worst. Since our identities are in danger of being exposed, how could I not make sure we have no worries Mo Tianji looked at Gu Duxing and Dong Wushang apologetically and said, Brothers, this time, I lied to you. Because if I didnt lie to you, with the temperaments of our young lords, they would never have stayed in the mountains please forgive me. Apology! Mo Tianji actually apologized! This fact surprised Chu Yang greatly. He understood better than anyone what kind of person Mo Tianji was. Mo Tianji always had a n, and this also gave him almost poisonous confidence! He would never bow down to anyone, even if he was really wrong, he would stubbornly hold on. He could allow himself to make up for his mistakes in secret, but he would never admit it in public! He would never apologize in public! This was Mo Tianjis taboo! In his past life, the God te and Ghost Calculus once said, I can be wrong, but I cannot bow down! I can make up for it, but I will never apologize! I can die, but I will never bend! This was Mo Tianji! Mo Tianji was now actually apologizing to someone! Although it was an apology to his own brother, Chu Yang still felt greatly surprised! He could sense that the current Mo Tianji was much more mature and powerful in terms of character than in his past life. Amander who regarded all living beings as insignificant as grass, even if they were victorious in countless battles, would eventually be defeated by themselves. But amander who had insight into the world and conformed to peoples hearts could thrive indefinitely. Even if they experienced defeats, they would be increasingly steady. Gu Duxing and the others were all in a state of great surprise. When they heard that thew enforcers had confirmed their identities, they immediately began to worry about their families and the possibility of their families being arrested if they left. Now, upon hearing Mo Tianjis words, they suddenly felt relieved. They were so grateful that they didnt care about the small deception, especially since it was done with good intentions. Please click the ads below to support the trantion, thanks!!! Xie Danqiong wanted to continue reporting, but Mo Tianji stopped him and said, Let me say a few words first. Since thew enforcers have already confirmed our identities, it means that the day of direct confrontation is not far away. However, our strength is not yet sufficient so in the future, you all need to have your own ns and preparations. What kind of ns and preparations? Ji Mo asked. For example how to conceal your identity, how not to arouse suspicion, how not to burden your brothers, and how to quickly improve your strength! Mo Tianji said each word clearly. Everyone fell into contemtion. Anything else? Chu Yang looked at Xie Danqiong. Mo Tianji was lost in thought, drawing something with the long sword in his hand on the snowy ground. It seemed to be a situation map, and he muttered to himself as he drew. However, the drawing was extremely abstract, and no one could understand it. Also regarding the matter of the Medicine Valley, thew enforcers and the members of the Execution Department carried out the extermination of the valley. The Law Enforcer went in to search for something, and even though he didnt show any emotion when he came out, he must have found what he was looking for, Mo Tianji said. Chu Yang shuddered all over, his eyes filled with a sharp light. It was the Law Enforcer, after all! Mo Tianji suddenly looked up and asked, What did Law Enforcer find? Chu Yang snorted coldly and said, This part doesnt need to be considered at all. He must have found the Sky-Replenishing Jade! Every time during the Great Medicinal Meeting, there will be a portion of Sky-Replenishing Jade left in the Medicine Valley! Law Enforcer must have set his sights on that Mo Tianji nodded in agreement. He didnt understand the use of Sky-Replenishing Jade, but he didnt want to ask Chu Yang about it at this moment. Chu Yang was full of doubts in his heart: Although the use of Sky-Replenishing Jade was amazing, it could only be used on people with severe soul injuries. Why would Law Enforcer be willing to destroy the entire Medicine Valley just to snatch it away? Could it be that there were other uses for the Sky-Replenishing Jade? After the incident in the Medicine Valley, they med you for being a demon from outside the domain and caused trouble for you! Xie Danqiong was indignant, I never thought that Law Enforcer, the most powerful and influential person in the Nine Heavens, would be such a treacherous viin! Gu Duxing angrily said, How can such a person be qualified to be the Law Enforcer? How can he lead the heroes of the world? He must be executed! Chu Yang had long guessed about this matter, and he didnt care. It was actually because of Gu Duxings words that heughed. To execute himhaha, Gu Duxing really had a taste for being impartial and unyielding However, although they dont know the use of that mysterious thing that Law Enforcer snatched, they have seen the benefits of it with their own eyes! Xie Danqiongs face was now slightly flushed, indicating that the severe vomiting just now had an effect on him. He slowly said, At that time, Law Enforcer was seriously injuredhe relied on the vitality and continuous killing of others from the Law Enforcement Hall to sustain his vitality, but after obtaining that thing, his body miraculously recovered and his cultivation became even more refined. During this period of time, he made remarkable progressbing more and more unfathomable! After Xie Danqiong finished speaking, he saw that Chu Yangs eyes suddenly became deep, and he quickly stopped talking, afraid of disturbing Chu Yangs current thoughts. Chu Yang frowned and pondered for a while before saying, What else? There is alsothe existence of the Elder Hall! Xie Danqiong said, Among the Law Enforcers, there is a most mysterious Elder Hallinside, there are all peerless experts. ... He paused and said, The three defeats mentioned by Gu Yigu should be in the hands of the people from the Elder Hall. Chu Yang nodded slowly. Hmm. Also, there seems to be another person around Law Enforcer, but no one has seen them. They just have a feeling because Law Enforcer didnt have any abnormalities before, but now, sometimes there is a faint ck aura rising from him, and this ck aura makes people very uneasy. As this sentence was spoken, both Chu Yang and Mo Tianjis faces changed. Heavenly Demon! Both of them silently eximed in their hearts! Xie Danqiong was startled by the change in their faces. Chu Yang took a deep breath. This matter is too important. Be careful not to spread it. Then he turned to Xie Danqiong and said, Please continue. Xie Danqiong continued, Next, it is rted to the situation in the northwest, including the recent action to obstruct Xiao Zhongyang and Shi Qishu. They dont even know why they did it; they only know that it was to assist Diwu Qingrou in establishing the power of the Diwu family. For this goal, they can pay any price and adopt any means! Chu Yang and Mo Tianji exchanged a nce, both seeing aplex expression in each others eyes. Mo Tianji coughed softly and said, We all know that Law Enforcers name is Dongfang Badao. Later, the boss told me that he was one of the Nine Tribtions a long time ago, named Lou Wenlong. And then after the boss confirmed it, he once said the Law Enforcers name is Diwu Chuangshang? ... He paused for a moment, pondered for a while, and then said, This is not impossible, is it? He wants to rebuild the Diwu family in tens of thousands of years? This is not impossible. Chu Yang also smiled. Mo Tianji smiled lightly and said, The despair of the past, the gentleness of today; two generations of strategists,peting against fate. Chapter 1492 - Chapter 1492 If You Won’t Break My Heart, I’ll Break Yours! Chapter 1492 If You Wont Break My Heart, Ill Break Yours! Mo Tianji smiled faintly and said leisurely, Once mncholic, now gentle; the strategists of two generations, facing the enigma of destiny. Chu Yangughed, Destiny is unpredictable. Mo Tianji nodded slightly, his eyes brimming with an intense desire for battle, Indeed! Destiny is unpredictable, invincible, and elusive, never truly understood by anyone since ancient times! Chu Yangughed heartily, I believe you can win! Mo Tianji looked serious, No, its we who can win! Its the same thing, Chu Yang mused, Destiny, though Destiny may be impossible for anyone to fullyprehend, but sometimes, there are sessful insights into it. Mo Tianji nodded, So although destiny is mysterious, its not invincible; if destiny remains static, it bes the enemys target; thus, destiny needs to keep changing. Chu Yangs mind was set at ease. Mo Tianji spoke these words with utmost sincerity, so earnest that it was as if he spoke with his lifeblood. It was evident that he was genuinelymitted to improving himself and did not underestimate the enemy in the slightest. Chu Yang knew that the schemes of the two generations of strategists, Diwu Chouchang and Diwu Qingrou, had caused Mo Tianji to take them very seriously and tread carefully, as if walking on thin ice. Before, it was merely a contest of strength between strategists, but now it had evolved into a deadly rivalry. In this state, Mo Tianji was almost unbeatable in terms of strategy, calction, and cunning, as far as Chu Yang knew. Chu Yang immediately sent a message to Sword Spirit, summoning him back, and then everyone prepared to set off. Xie Danqiong slumped on the ground, looking somewhat resentful at Chu Yang, Boss, can you find someone else for interrogations in the future? Chu Yang patted his shoulder and said, You did a great job! Among our brothers, weck someone with your talent. Keep up the good work, and I believe youll be the number one enforcer in the Nine Heavens. Xie Danqiongs handsome face instantly copsed, looking like a wilted eggnt. Are those two people dead? Chu Yang asked. Xie Danqiong took a breath and said, Yes. Good! Lets go! The group shot towards the northwest like lightning. On the spot, a makeshift interrogation room enclosed by snow walls stood silently. Not long after Chu Yang and the others left, two anxious figures in white finally arrived. Seeing the copsed mountain from a distance, the earth-shattering sight made them extremely worried. Like lightning, the two of them first climbed the left peak. As far as their eyes could see, there were no traces, no signs of anyone having been there. Releasing their divine sense to search, they found nothing. It seemed as if they were the only two left in this world. The pair searched the mountain peaks, but found nothing. Panicked, they couldnt help but shout, Third Brother! Fourth Brother! The wilderness was silent, their voices echoing far and wide, reverberating among the countless mountains and valleys with a never-ending rumble. In such a ce, and when carrying out secret tasks, they should not have shouted so loudly. However, the growing sense of unease in their hearts was bing unbearable, causing them to feel suffocated and extremely worried. How could they care about anything else at that moment? It seemed as if something they cherished dearly was slowly slipping away, eventually vanishing without a trace The two continued to shout while searching. As time went on, their anxiety grew, and they frantically sprinted through the mountains. They sent out palm strikes, lifting the freshly fallen snowyer byyer to inspect underneath. Finally, they made their way down the mountain Atst Boss, there are traces of battle here! Another white-clothed, masked man sent a palm strike, and the umted snow flew up. Instantly, they saw the signs of battle: the chaotic footprints, the drops of blood. The traces left by the sh of swords and des Both were taken aback and hurriedly continued their search, uncovering the entire area and lifting theyers of snow and stones that had been covered by the avnche. Finally, the leading white-clothed, masked man shuddered and froze on the spot. The other person looked over and saw a severed arm lying quietly on the ground. The fingers were slightly curled, already frozen stiff. On the frost-covered, almost translucent thumb, there was a purple ring. Third Brother! The white-clothed, masked leader fell to the ground as if he had gone mad, embracing the severed arm in his arms, tears streaming down, soaking his mask. Please click the ads below to support the trantion, thanks!!! In such freezing weather, the tears that flowed out immediately turned into mist, rising slowly. This is Third Brothers ring! This is Third Brothers arm! Another white-clothed, masked man was struck by grief, crying out to the heavens, Third Brother Third Brother! Where are you?! Who did this?! Both were nearly driven mad. They then searched the entire battlefield with all their might, uncovering scattered pieces of flesh, fingers, arms, and severed legs Collecting the pieces one by one, their bodies trembled more and more violently, barely able to stand. These were the remains of their own brother! Now, someone had cut them down, but where was their brother? Their eyes bloodshot, they searched relentlessly, madly seeking answers in every direction. Who did this? You beasts, show yourselves! Third Brother! Fourth Brotherwhere are you?! Finally, their eyes widened as they spotted the four snow walls standing silently in the dense snow, unmoving. Though they were only snow walls, the two could clearly sense an unmistakable aura of death emanating from within. With their eyes fixed on the walls, they hesitated to approach, as if countless malicious ghosts and demons lurked inside. ... Trembling and stuttering, they took one step at a time toward the walls. Their strides uneven, these eighth-rank supreme beings seemed so weak they could barely use their own strength. Finally, they reached the snow walls. Closing their eyes and gritting their teeth, they stepped in. Their trembling hands still managed to send out a palm strike, causing the umted snow to gently float up like the restless, helpless dance of departed souls. Two mutted corpses appeared before them. Their limbs severed, their faces contorted in unbearable pain, their eyes wide open, staring at the snowy sky. Their lifeless pupils held a frozen mixture of extreme humiliation and an intense desire for death. Third Brother! Fourth Brother! Their bodies copsed, as if every bone had been ripped out, and they fell to their knees, spewing a mouthful of blood. Crawling and trembling, they drew closer to their brothers bodies, unbuckling their robes and tightly embracing the cold, lifeless forms, unwilling to let go. They tried to use their own body heat to dispel the cold stiffness, but their brothers could no longer feel it Who did this?! Who dared to? They screamed to the heavens, their voices filled with heart-wrenching pain, Who did this? Who killed my brothers?! ... This cry, infused with the lifelong cultivation of eighth-rank supremes, thundered like a bolt of lightning in the sky As the warmth of their embrace enveloped them, fresh blood oozed from the frozen corpses mouths and noses, a striking red. The two knelt on the ground, clutching the corpses tightly, wailing to the sky Six thousand years ofpanionship! Six thousand years of brotherhood Far to the northwest. Mo Tianji and the others heard the faint wails carried on the wind and snow. For a moment, everyone fell silent. Mo Tianji looked back and quietly asked, Do you think its cruel? Do you feel unbearable, or even guilty? He was asking Xie Danqiong. Upon hearing this voice, Xie Danqiongs body visibly shuddered. Yes, Xie Danqiong took a breath, I have killed many people, but this time hearing such a miserable cry, I suddenly felt the true brotherly bond among them Mo Tianji coldly said, If you dont kill him and let him kill you instead, all the brothers here will wail for you, and I can guarantee that it would be even more intense Xie Danqiongs body trembled. Mo Tianji continued coldly, These two men who have died have lived for thousands of years, enjoying the pleasures of the martial world and dominating the world In their lifetime, who knows how many people they have caused to wail like this? Those who live in the martial world shall die in the martial world! Chu Yang sighed, Danqiong, this is the martial world The enemy has loved ones, and we have brothers! If the enemys brothers dont suffer, its our loved ones turn to suffer Xie Danqiong took a deep breath and nodded heavily, I understand! Im just feeling a bit sentimental and heavy-hearted. Chu Yang whispered, The martial world is a ce of heartbreak, if you dont break your heart, I will break mine! Everyone turned around and proceeded in silence. Chu Yang held Mo Qingwu in his arms, Dong Wushang sped Mo Leiers hand, and the group quickly disappeared into the snowy wind At the Alliance Camp! Xiao Zhuyan had finally returned. He was carrying the body of Shi Qishu. Upon seeing this scene, the Supreme Masters present nearly popped their eyes out! Shi Qishu was dead? When Diwu Qingrou received this news, his whole body shuddered, and he spilled most of the tea he was holding. For a moment, he was inexplicably shocked. Didnt they agree not to kill? Why did they still kill Shi Qishu? The Shi familys group instantly went mad! The entire camp was in chaos. Four people! Four white-d, masked men! Xiao Zhuyans mouth was stained with blood, and his eyes were fierce and ferocious, They said they were from the Li family! They also used the Li familys martial arts; but I always feel that something is wrong! I have firmly memorized their figures, gazes, and voices. As long as I see them again, I will immediately recognize them! Xiao Zhuyan roared to the sky, If I dont avenge this hatred, may I, Xiao Zhuyan, be struck by lightning, not die a good death, and fall into hell after death, never to be reincarnated for all eternity! Upon hearing that it was four white-d, masked men, Diwu Qingrous heart skipped a beat! It was indeed them! Why? The rules were set in stone beforehand; they could wound, but not kill. Why did they still kill? Chapter 1493 - Chapter 1493 The Fifth of the Mortal World Chapter 1493 The Fifth of the Mortal World Diwu Qingrou furrowed his brows. Afterforting Xiao Zhuyan, he suppressed the intense emotions of the Shi family members. He then gathered the leaders of the supreme teams to discuss and finalize their strategy. With a heavy heart, he walked into his own tent, his brows knitted tightly. To others, it seemed that Diwu Qingrou was worried about the attack on Shi Qishu and Xiao Zhuyan. However, nobody knew that his mind was preupied with apletely opposite issue. The doubts in Diwu Qingrous heart were growing. They imed to help him, but they disregarded his decisions and refused to carry them out. At such a time when they needed experts, they brutally killed one of their own, an eighth-rank supreme expert. What did this represent? Diwu Qingrous eyes were gentle, and he sat without moving. No one knew what he was thinking, and from his expression, there was no sign of loss or anger. As usual, he appeared calm as water. Night had fallen, and Diwu Qingrou still sat quietly. It seemed like he was waiting for something. He believed that the four of them would surelye! A mist appeared in the air, and two figures emerged before Diwu Qingrou. Both were dressed in tattered clothes, covered in dirt, and their eyes were bloodshot, filled with extreme grief and anger. However, Diwu Qingrou seemed not to notice. He simply said calmly, Youre back? The leading white-clothed masked man took a deep breath, trying to keep his voice steady, Yes, were back. Theres been an unexpected change. Shi Qishu is dead. Diwu Qingrou responded indifferently, Dead, huh He didnt say anything more, as if it were a very ordinary matter. The white-clothed masked man waited for a long time, expecting Diwu Qingrou to ask for the reason, but Diwu Qingrou simply did not. Why dont you ask me the reason? The masked mans eyes were sharp as knives. We agreed not to kill anyone beforehand, but now someone has been killed. Arent you curious? Arent you angry? Diwu Qingrou replied nonchntly, Its just the death of one person. In this world, people die every day. If we say they shouldnt die, everyone has a reason not to die in someone elses eyes But what use are those reasons? Dead is dead. Diwu Qingrou mocked, Even a ninth-rank supreme expert, once dead, is nothing but a piece of rotting flesh! Is that so strange? The two white-clothed masked men gasped for breath, staring intently at Diwu Qingrou with clenched fists. Hoarsely, they said, Not only is Shi Qishu dead Out of the four brothers who went out, only the two of us returned! He clenched his fists tightly, his voice sounding as tragic as if he were spewing blood, My third and fourth brothers are dead too! Diwu Qingrou raised his eyebrows slightly and said, Oh, so it seems. His voice and expression remained calm. The white-clothed masked man panted heavily. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed Diwu Qingrous cor, shaking him violently as he growled in a low voice, My brothers are dead! Two of them! They died while working for you. Can you at least show some emotion? Dont you have anything to say? Diwu Qingrou remained silent, his eyes cold as he looked at the hand gripping his cor. Slowly, he raised his head to meet the eyes of the white-clothed masked man, his gaze calm, deep, and indifferent. Still, he said nothing. However, under Diwu Qingrous gaze, the white-clothed masked man couldnt help but feel a wave of palpitations and released his grip involuntarily. As if nothing had happened, Diwu Qingrou adjusted his clothes and slowly sat down. There are many people who die in this world. They were important to you, but what does it have to do with me? Both white-clothed men frowned and stared at him angrily. Diwu Qingrou smiled faintly, Is it because your brothers died that their corpses look better than others? Youre causing amotion here, and so are the Shi family members. He sneered, then suddenly began to beat a rhythm with his hand and recited a poem, Life is full of strife; once you enter, how can you leave? A mountain of corpses and a road of heroes blood; young men die in battle, but what stirs the anger ofmoners? Those who onceughed in the wind are now in the bellies of beasts and birds! Gentlemen, youve been fighting for thousands of years, with countless heroes bones beneath your feet. If both friend and foe share the same anger, how many lives do you have to exact revenge? Youve killed people for thousands of years; why shouldnt you die? Whats there to be sad or upset about? Diwu Qingrou scoffed, Failing toplete the mission and making mistakes is a capital offense! If you were under mymand, youd have been beheaded long ago. And now, you two dare to seek justice from me? The two men gasped for breath, staring intently at Diwu Qingrou. Diwu Qingrou casually said, You are all experts, but I cant afford your help. Please leave, and farewell. Diwu Qingrous thoughts of cutting off cooperation didnt stem from anger. Indeed, he had some thoughts of severing ties. Because in such cooperation, Diwu Qingrou saw no hope for the Fifth Family: You have offended everyone for me! Even if I could revive the Fifth Family and win over most of the people here, the evidence is still in your hands. If any of you were to be exposed, the entire Fifth Family would be doomed! In this case, wouldnt I, Diwu Qingrou, be your puppet? Please click the ads below to support the trantion, thanks!!! If these people had followed his instructions, only injuring and not killing, Diwu Qingrou might have continued. In that case, he would have made the situation more dependent on him, uniting everyone against themon enemy, creating immense pressure, and taking control of everyone. But Shi Qishu was dead. The n waspletely ruined! Now, only the thought of revenge remained, and Diwu Qingrou could no longer exploit this violent emotion. Especially with Xiao Zhuyan, who had narrowly escaped death, taking charge; moreover, Shi Qishu and Lan Mofeng were different C the Lan family was gone, and Lan Mofeng was a lone minister with nowhere to turn. However, behind the Shi familys forces, there was still a huge n supporting them. They wouldnt be driven into a corner! Of course, Diwu Qingrou had other ns: if they only wanted to use him, then they would probably give up after today. With all that had happened in the past few days, he hadnt been deeply involved, and even if it were exposed, he could still deny everything and walk away. But if they truly wanted to help the Diwu n, then after today, the real mastermind should reveal themselves. The two men in white were stunned. If they were to return now, they would undoubtedly be skinned and deboned by the Law Enforcer. Although they were both grief-stricken and furious, they were powerless against Diwu Qingrou. After humbling themselves for a long time, Diwu Qingrou remained silent, his expression cold and indifferent. Left with no other choice, the two men eventually left. Watching them disappear, Diwu Qingrou sighed softly and shook his head. It was already deep into the night, but the heavy snow continued to fall outside. Since Diwu Qingrous arrival, the snow seemed to have never stopped. In fact, in this northwestern region, there were barely two months in a year without snow. When it finally reached this hour, Diwu Qingrou exhaled, unsure whether it was relief or regret, and prepared to sit down and practice his cultivation. Just then, a sudden voice said, You were too reckless in driving them away! Diwu Qingrou, unfazed, replied calmly, So youve finally decided to show yourself? The voice asked, You were looking for me? Diwu Qingrou was silent for a moment, then said, Give me a reason! Otherwise, I will never cooperate! I, Diwu Qingrou, would rather bide my time and scheme in secret than be a puppet! The person paused for a moment before saying, You are a direct descendant of the Diwu n. Do you recognize this object? As he spoke, a jade token appeared with a snap on the table in front of Diwu Qingrou. A drop of blood flew through the air andnded on the token, which then lit up under themplight, emitting a crystal-clear glow. In the halo, a line of text slowly appeared. First among mortals, the boundless heavens. Second among mortals, the vast earth. Third among mortals, wind, clouds, water, and fire. Fourth among mortals, gods and demons reign supreme. ... I am the fifth, the mortal worlds fifth! Diwu Qingrou trembled, and for the first time, his eyes changed color. This was the Diwu ns ancestral life token! It had always been the ns supreme treasure, only essible to the direct descendants of the Diwu family with their divine soul and bloodline. Ever since the familys destruction, its whereabouts had been unknown. Now, it appeared here. The fact that this drop of blood could activate the life tokens illusion meant that it definitely belonged to a direct descendant of the Diwu n! This life token ranked the heavens, earth, gods, and demons, and the natural elements as the worlds top four, with the Diwu n listed as the fifth. It essentially imed: though our surname is Diwu, we are, in fact, the worlds number one! Diwu Qingrou stood up, straightened his clothes, and respectfully bowed three times to the life token. He then asked, May I ask, who are you, senior? The voice sounded somewhat mncholic, I am the Fifth! Now, will you still refuse my help? Meanwhile, Chu Yang and the others traveled hurriedly through the night and arrived at the ce where Lang Yng had perished. After a brief rest, Chu Yang paid his respects to the heavens, and couldnt help but think of Wei Wuyan, his gaze bing somber for a long time. Mo Tianji said, Chu Yang, lets split up here. Split up? Chu Yang was taken aback. Yes, well divide into three groups. ... The first group consists of me, Ao Xieyun, and Rui Butong, heading to the Li family! Mo Tianji calmly said, You, along with Dong Wushang, Qingwu, and Leier, will assist me from the outside. The third group, Gu Duxing leading Ji Mo, Luo Kedi, and Xie Danqiong; they will act independently and seize opportunities. Duxing, remember, you are not allowed to take action unless its during the great battle between the two families! Strike and withdraw immediately! Each battle will follow the same pattern! Splitting into two groups doesnt seem to be a problem for us, but the three of you entering the Li family Isnt that too risky? Chu Yang asked. Mo Tianji smiled faintly, There wont be the slightest risk The Li family is currently too weak, and if theyck a strategist, they might be consumed in a short time once Diwu Qingrou trulyunches his offensive Thats why I must go! This great battle is also our fight for time! This time, we must borrow their strength, Mo Tianji said indifferently, What you need to be aware of are the movements of the Lan, Xiao, and Shi families. I will constantly create opportunities for you. Chu Yang nodded and said, Alright! Each person was given an iplete version of the Nine Layered Pill to carry with them for emergencies. Mo Tianji smiled elegantly, Once I leave, do not contact me unless the Li family is truly desperate! I am confident that I can turn at least half of the thousands of supreme experts in this area into bones! Chapter 1494 - Chapter 1494 Nine Tribulations Brothers, Dragons Roar and Phoenixes Dance Chapter 1494 Nine Tribtions Brothers, Dragons Roar and Phoenixes Dance The Li family was in a state of despair. During this period, the enemys attacks were not strong but incessant. There were hardly any loopholes to exploit, forcing the Li family to gradually retreat and tighten their defenses, while the enemy steadily advanced. The enemy approached at a leisurely pace, yet they carried the pressure of a mountain. Though the Li family had not suffered significant losses, the pressure they faced was unprecedented, almost driving them to the brink of copse. !! From the enemys actions, it was evident that theirmander was brilliant. They fought entirely with wisdom, and despite the Li familys efforts, they could not discern the enemys ns. Step by step, they were led by the enemy. Each time the enemy attacked, they targeted the Li familys weaknesses. After each battle, the Li family inevitably suffered casualties and were forced to abandon some territory. Gradually, their territory of thirty thousand miles had shrunk by nearly half! What was most terrifying was that the enemy had hardly suffered any losses. They continued to advance at a steady pace. At this moment, these arrogant martial artists finally realized the importance of strategy, wisdom, and cunning. Apparently, having a high cultivation level did not mean everything. Although all the intelligence from the northwest urately reached them, they still couldnt determine the enemys direction of attack. Facing such an enemy, even those with high cultivation levels could only be toyed with like fools. The Li family was shrouded in gloom and despair. Li Wubo sat at the head of the familys temporary conference hall, his brows furrowed, as he listened to the familys experts discussing and arguing below. He felt increasingly powerless. How could a group of martial artistspare to a supreme military strategist? The discussion went back and forth, and everyone was at a loss. In the end, everyone agreed: To truly counter the enemy and maintain the current situation, we must have a genius military strategist leading us, and they must be superior to the enemysmander. Only then can we lead everyone to victory against the odds! However, after reaching this conclusion, everyones spirits were even lower. It was easy to say, but it was uncertain whether there was even one person in the Nine Heavens who could surpass the enemys currentmander. The terrifying prowess of Diwu Qingrou was now apparent to everyone. Initially, when they heard Diwu Qingrou had single-handedly built a reputation in the Lower Three Heavens, they regarded it as a joke, with a sense of superiority like an elephant watching ants fighting for power. But now Everyone felt ashamed. Suddenly! There is one person who canpletely counter Diwu Qingrou! Li Jue, the eldest son of the Li family, spoke. Everyones spirits were lifted: Who? Chu Yanwang! Li Jues eyes sparkled: Only Chu Yanwang, who defeated Diwu Qingrou in the Lower Three Heavens, can lead us out of this predicament at this moment! Chu Yanwang Everyone realized it, feeling as if the clouds had parted to reveal a clear sky. But where exactly is Chu Yanwang? Li Wubo frowned, his eyes flickering. It is said Chu Yang, who is now being falsely used as an outsider demon, is the former Chu Yanwang! Li Jue spoke solemnly: He is from the Chu family in the southeast of the Upper Three Heavens. Now, he is in the Upper Three Heavens! I will go invite him immediately! A white-bearded Supreme stood up resolutely. Indeed, at the moment we may not have reached a dead end, but under the pressure of our enemies, were like a group of fish gradually being herded into a, devoid of any ability to resist. To request the help of Chu Yanwang at such a time could be considered a brilliant move amidst our desperate situation. However, there are two issues: first, our surroundings have already been sealed off, so how can we break out? Second, would Chu Yanwang be willing toe? Li Wubo furrowed his brow, These two points are crucial. With a team of experts, it shouldnt be too difficult to fight our way through and tear open a gap in the encirclement, one of the Supreme experts said. But what about when we return? How will we get back in? And if the enemy pursues, can those who go out be certain they will return? Even if they can return and break back in, by then will the Li family still exist? Li Wubo scoffed coldly, Moreover, where is Chu Yanwang now? How long will it take to go out? How long will it take to find him? How long will it take to return? Everyone suddenly lost their spirit. The possibilities Li Wubo mentioned were indeed real. Leaving everything else aside, there was no more time for the Li family to dy. Even if Chu Yanwang agreed to help, it would take at least two months for the round trip. And after two months, the existence of the Li family was uncertain. Everyones faces were filled with worry. Was there no other choice but to resign themselves to their fate? Li Xiongtu, who was attending the meeting, furrowed his brows and said, Chu Yanwang might have the capability, but as far as I know, theres another person whos more likely to outdo Diwu Qingrou. Unfortunately, that person is in Middle Three Heavens Everyones expression changed, and they asked, Who is it? If Li Jues rmendation of Chu Yanwang only gave people hope, then Li Xiongtus rmendation would absolutely leave them ecstatic! Because Li Xiongtus status was different. The person he rmended was a wise man, most certainly one of the Nine Tribtions strategists! Throughout history, the Nine Tribtions strategists have been known for their unparalleled wisdom and invincibility under heaven! This fact was well known to everyone. Li Xiongtu shook his head and said, Its a pity that he is too far away to save us from this imminent danger Everyone was about to ask again when suddenly, a distant, long cry shook the air. A clear voice said, Li Xiongtu! The voice was like a dragons roar from the heavens, and though it was far away and faint, the pure, unyielding arrogance was unmistakable! The Supreme experts in the hall were taken aback. Who was calling Li Xiongtus name? Had the enemy alreadyunched arge-scale attack and broken through? Li Xiongtu, who was attending the meeting in the hall, was also puzzled: Who was calling my name? Moreover this voice seemed somewhat familiar. Seeing everyone looking at him, Li Xiongtus rugged face revealed some confusion and said, I dont know who it is, but it sounds somewhat familiar Everyone was shaken! Could it be? A glint suddenly shot through Li Wubos eyes, and he shouted, Who goes there? Previously, the voice had stopped speaking, but another voice shouted, Tell your people to stop! Fools, if we were enemies, why would we be shouting here ... Then, the sound of intense fighting grew closer and closer. It seemed that the Li familys disciples couldnt stop the intruders. Li Wubo yelled, Stop! Please, esteemed guests,e in! Li Xiongtus expression changed, and he said, I recognize them! A strange mix of emotions appeared on his face, seemingly resentment, nostalgia, and a hint of sadness. Them? These two words left everyones imagination running wild. Everyone knew that Li Xiongtu was one of the Nine Tribtions. Could it be that the other brothers from the Nine Tribtions had finally arrived?! No one spoke, but in the next moment, both the eighth and seventh-rank sovereigns stood up abruptly. Their gazes were fixed on the entrance of the hall. Although the other partys voice was faint, it was at least a hundred miles away. But now, everyone seemed impatient, and once they stood up, no one sat down again. After the time it took to burn a stick of incense, someone finally reported, Master, there are three people outside who im to be Young Master Xiongtus friends. ... Li Wubos face lit up with joy, and he waved his hand, Quickly, invite them in! Everyone eagerly awaited their arrival. Three figures rapidly approached from a distance. After the Li familys foundation was destroyed and they were besieged, they had no time to build a new base. Instead, they used the Eternal Ice and Snow and the power of the sovereigns to create an Ice Pce! Now, it appeared to be a magnificent crystal pce, seemingly even grander than their original base. In front of the Ice Pces gates, three people slowly walked up. The three were all dressed in white, tall and upright, their eyes bright and spirited. They possessed an indescribable aura, as if saying, In the mortal world, there are phoenixes lurking, and amid the chaos, there are dragons soaring in the sky. The three walked side by side, and everyone in the hall sensed their imposing presence. Even before they met face-to-face, even the eighth-rank sovereigns felt a chill in their hearts. Such powerful young men. Each of them was a dragon among men, a peerless genius! If there had been any doubt before, now there was none. For, among the three, whether it was their demeanor, temperament, quality, or cultivation, each surpassed the Li familys firstborn son, Li Jue. Who else but the Nine Tribtions could possess such a boundless presence? Li Wubos eyes shone with excitement, filled with ecstatic colors. The Li family had finally weathered the storm! Reinforcements had arrived! And they were the legendary figures who had been passed down for 90,000 years in the Nine Heavens World: the Nine Tribtions! Everyone, follow me to greet our distinguished guests! Li Wubo said solemnly. But everyone could hear the usually stoic family heads voice trembling slightly. The crowd stood up together, left the hall, and lined up at the base of the pce steps. Three young men in white appeared fifty meters away. They hesitated upon seeing so many people waiting to greet them, and then slowly walked forward. Finally, they met face-to-face! The Nine Tribtions brothers, like divine dragons! As the sovereigns looked up, they saw the three were all handsome and refined, full of vitality, and striding with the confidence of dragons and tigers. Among the three, the one on the left moved with ease and grace, yet there was an undeniable air of a soaring dragon about him. The person on the right, although walking on two legs like any other, was perceived by the crowd as a phoenix, wings outstretched, soaring through the clear skies. The one in the middle walked between the dragon and the phoenix, yet his own aura was not the least bit overshadowed. He radiated a presence akin to the sun at its zenith. Though he appeared gentle and refined, every gesture and movement naturally conveyed a sense of absolute confidence, as if saying, The world is in my grasp, and all thends are mine. It seemed as though, in the presence of this person, all the worlds hardships simply ceased to exist. Chapter 1495 - Chapter 1495 The Wise Men Enter the Li Family Chapter 1495 The Wise Men Enter the Li Family Li Wubos face reddened slightly as he forced himself to remain calm and asked in a low voice, Xiongtu, do you know these three people? Li Xiongtus face also turned somewhat excitedly red, Patriarch, these are the people I mentioned who can help the Li family! With that, Li Wubo had no more doubts. Everyone looked at the three people who slowly approached, their eyes filled with admiration. These three, facing dozens of high-ranking Supreme Masters, remained calm andposed as they walked leisurely. Looking at these three people, Li Xiongtus heart surged with emotions. He couldnt help but recall the days in the Middle Three Heavens; back then, even though his strength was weak, he was ignorant of the vastness of the world and moved freely, wielding great influence. At that time, he had connections with these three people. Initially, their rtionship had been quite ordinary, then they gradually developed apetitive spirit, and finally, they fought together in the Desperate Lake battle. When he thought of the battle at Desperate Lake, Li Xiongtu immediately thought of Dong Wushang! That ignited his fighting spirit, and a heroic aura suddenly rose within him. Unable to hold back, he stepped forward and shouted, Its you! Where is Dong Wushang? His voice boomed like thunder. Ao Xieyun, Mo Tianji, and Rui Butong were also sizing up the people in front of them. As Li Xiongtu stepped forward, it was as if a mountain had appeared in front of the three of them, majestic and imposing. At that moment, the three of them had a familiar feeling: this man seemed so much like Dong Wushang! Mo Tianji smiled and said, Xiongtu, its been a long time; do you only remember Dong Wushang? What about all our other brothers have you forgotten them all? Li Xiongtu snorted and replied, Of course I remember you! Mo Tianjis words about so many brothers made the expressions of joy on the faces of the Li family members even more intense. Only then did Mo Tianji turn his head, looked at Li Wubo, and smiled, This esteemed senior exudes authority and controls the winds and clouds; could this be the Li familys Patriarch? Knowing that the other party might be the Nine Tribtions, Li Wubo did not dare to be negligent and hurriedlyughed, Indeed, it is I. May I ask the names of the three of you? Mo Tianji replied, My name is Mo Tianji, this is Ao Xieyun, and this is Rui Butong. With a somewhat mncholic smile, he continued, The blockade outside is tight, and the other brothers are still trying to break through. Big Brother was worried that you wouldnt be able to hold on, so he focused his power and sent the three of us in first. Li Wubos face turned red with excitement, and he stuttered, As long as youre here, its good, its good! He understood that the Big Brother Mo Tianji mentioned should be the Ninth Master of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Li Jue stood behind them, looking at the three with a hint of jealousy. He said, Now that Diwu Qingrous army has encircled and besieged us with countless tricks, it is difficult to defend against them. Im afraid that under the heavens, only Chu Yang is capable of resisting him. Do the three of you have confidence in countering Diwu Qingrou? Li Wubo nced at him sideways, signaling him not to speak recklessly. Li Xiongtu finally reacted and said, Patriarch, this person is the one I mentioned earlier who can counter Diwu Qingrou. This is Mo Tianji, known as the Divine Calction Ghost. He is always ingenious and leaves no stone unturned in his strategies. He has never been defeated in nning from afar. With him here, lets not talk about our martial prowess for now, but at least we wont suffer in terms of schemes. As soon as Li Xiongtu finished speaking, the expressions of all the Li familys Supreme Masters changed, and the four words Nine Tribtions Strategist rose in their hearts. There was a burst of ecstasy. Mo Tianji smiled faintly, I came here precisely for this purpose. However, whether we can withstand or not depends on the martial strength present here. After all, if our strength is too weak, even with countless strategies, it would be of no use. Li Wubo let out a long sigh and said, Rest assured, Mo Shixiong. Although we are not as strong as our opponents, the gap between us is not too great. He then gestured respectfully, Please, let us continue our conversation in the hall. Mo Tianji nodded and smiled, his expression as gentle as the ripples of spring water, I would be honored to oblige. His smile gave people a feeling of being bathed in a gentle breeze. Apanied by everyone, they all entered the hall and took their seats ording to their respective positions. After some idle chitchat, they returned to the main topic. May I ask, Patriarch Li, what percentage of the Li familys strength remains and what losses have been sustained? Mo Tianji asked slowly, I need urate data. This is rted to our strategic deployment and survival. This meant that if they wanted his help, they must be truthful with him. Li Wubo nodded and said, Currently, the Li familys strength is about 75%, with a loss of 25%. Moreover, all the peripheral families have been wiped out. However, our high-end strength remains undamaged. Mo Tianji nodded. Seventy-five percent was close to his estimate; now, he would focus on the specific deployment and the numbers of their high-end fighters. Among them, there are six eighth-rank supremes, two of whom are at the peak, two at the intermediate level, and two at the beginning level. There are eleven seventh-rank supremes, with two at the peak, one at the high level, three at the intermediate level, and the rest at the beginning level. As for the sixth-rank supremes Li Wubo meticulously presented the Li familys strength: In total, we have 113 experts above the supreme level. In addition, we have more than 200 saint-level experts. Furthermore, after the initial Law Enforcersmand, we established two secret units with abined strength of 300 people, including 93 supremes. However, their cultivation levels are not very high, with the highest being only 4th Rank. The rest are all saint-level, but they are all above 6th Rank saint-level. At this point, Mo Tianji raised his head and frowned, What about the Li familys ninth-rank supremes? Li Wubo hesitated for a moment and said, Only our familys ancestor and his personal bodyguard, who is also his sworn brother, are ninth-rank Supreme Masters. Our ancestor is a ninth-rank supreme at the intermediate peak level, while the bodyguard is at the intermediate level. However, these two Mo Tianji nodded, They might not necessarily take action? Li Wubo gave a bitter smile, Perhaps when the family faces a life and death situation, the two ancestors might take action Mo Tianji uttered a sound of acknowledgment, then lowered his head, seemingly contemting something. No one dared to disturb him. After a while, Mo Tianji said, Please arrange amodations for the three of us, Patriarch Li. We have not seen Xiongtu for a long time, so can we stay together? Everyone was taken aback. Was he going to sleep after just rifying these matters? Li Wubo said, Mo Shixiong ahem, what about the countermeasures? During this period, the Li family was truly terrified by Diwu Qingrous unpredictable schemes, fearing them to the core. Regarding the strategy Mo Tianji smiled faintly, For now, you may not have confidence in me. I will take the liberty of directing the next countermeasure when the enemy makes their move to see the results. Additionally, please send someone to deliver the map of the northwestern terrain to my residence. Alright! Li Wubo agreed without hesitation. He immediately felt as if a weight had been lifted from his chest. With the Nine Tribtions Strategist here, regardless of the future oue, he felt that half of the pressure on him had been alleviated. At the same time, a sudden thought arose in his mind: What if one of the Nine Tribtions were to fall into the hands of the Eight Great ns? At present, four of the Nine Tribtions were in the Li family, but the most crucial Sword Master was not among them. This was a heaven-sent opportunity! This thought shed through his mind. As he was thinking about this, Mo Tianji was observing his expression, revealing a faint smile on his face, like a gentle spring breeze. When Li Wubo escorted Mo Tianji and the others to their rest, he couldnt help but inquire through a secret message, May I ask Mo Shixiong, what did the Sword Master say? Mo Tianji fell silent for a moment, and then replied through a secret message, The Sword Master said nothing. ... Li Wubos heart sank, and he forced a smile, Thank you, Shixiong. Mo Tianji nodded gently. After Mo Tianji and the others left, Li Wubo let out a sigh of relief, and then said, Third Ancestor, Fifth Ancestor, Jueer, Batian, and all the elders, pleasee with me Everyone agreed and followed Li Wubo inside. The remaining people knew that these important figures had urgent matters to discuss, which most likely involved coordinating with the Nine Tribtions, so they quickly excused themselves. How did youe to help me? After returning to Li Xiongtus courtyard, Li Xiongtu finally asked the question, his eyes filled with confusion. He was too embarrassed and cautious to ask this question in the hall earlier. Since the other party hade to help Li Xiongtu, asking this question would have likely dealt a heavy blow to the confidence of the Li family members. Mo Tianji said indifferently, Helping you is also a part of our training. ... Li Xiongtu snorted, not believing it in his heart. Mo Tianji raised his head to look at him and said through a secret message, Li Xiongtu, no matter why were helping you, your Li family only had a glimmer of hope after we arrived. I hope youll cooperate with me to stabilize the situation first If you expose the events of that year, we will leave immediately, and itll be up to your Li family to withstand the siege of the Eight Great ns and the Law Enforcers! Li Xiongtus eyes narrowed, staring fiercely at Mo Tianji. Mo Tianji snorted and calmly sat down. Li Xiongtu red at him for a while before finally sitting down and asking sullenly, What is Dong Wushangs current rank? Rui Butong chuckled, Just a little bit higher than yours. A fervent fighting spirit shed in Li Xiongtus eyes. A girl in white brought tea, and Li Xiongtus face showed a tender expression, You could have let the servants do this, why did youe out yourself? The girl in white said, They are your friends, so of course, I should serve them myself. She smiled and greeted Mo Tianji and the others with a bow, Hello, everyone. Mo Tianji and the others stood up simultaneously, smiling, Hello, younger sister. You are indeed a beauty. Li Xiongtu immediately became furious, You are younger than me! If you want to address her, call her sister-inw. Rui Butong burst intoughter, Younger sister sounds better, its smoother. He then shamelessly approached the girl, Younger sister, look at your brother here, still a bachelor. If you have any good sisters or friends introduce me. Chapter 1496 - Chapter 1496 The Sorrow of Li Xiongtu Chapter 1496 The Sorrow of Li Xiongtu Meng Huanhuan couldnt help but blush andugh, immediately believing that these people were indeed Li Xiongtus friends, as they spoke so familiarly with one another. Shyly, she said, We are not yet married. The implication was that calling each other sister-inw and brother-inw might not be appropriate. Ao Xieyun eximed, Li Xiongtu, you fool, such a beauty and you havent married her yet Im getting jealous just looking at her Li Xiongtu instantly became anxious, stepping in front of Meng Huanhuan, and said, Ao Xieyun, you scoundrel, you already have a harem at home He whispered to Meng Huanhuan, You should go inside; these people are no good. Ao Xieyun and the others burst into heartyughter, enjoying themselves immensely. As Meng Huanhuan left, Li Xiongtu said, Follow me. He turned and left, with Mo Tianji and the others closely following him into a secret chamber within the courtyard. This secret chamber belongs to the Li family, Li Xiongtu said solemnly, It was originally monitored, but I destroyed those devices. The family didnt say anything. Mo Tianji chose a chair and sat down, What do you want to say? Li Xiongtu turned his back to the trio and said slowly, I dont know your purpose foring, but I know for certain that you, Mo Tianji, have no good intentions! Mo Tianji just smiled and did not speak. Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong were somewhat amused, it seemed that Mo Tianjis cunning had deeply prated peoples hearts even the honest Li Xiongtu knew he was up to no good. The current crisis facing the Li family is precarious, and the only one who can barely turn the tide or maintain this situation is you, Li Xiongtu said, I never deny this; but, I want to know, what do you really want? If its just to use the Li familys resources and leave them to perish after theyve been used up, then Ill escort you out right now. Since its destined to perish eventually, the process doesnt matter, Li Xiongtu continued, In consideration of our acquaintance, I wont make things difficult for you. Mo Tianji smiled lightly, I genuinely want to help the Li family through this crisis. Although we have our own interests at stake, there is no benefit for us if the Li family ultimately perishes! Li Xiongtu revealed a cold smile at the corner of his mouth and said, In fact, you are the real Nine Tribtions, right? Mo Tianji was taken aback for a moment, then broke into a smile, They say Li Xiongtu is naive, but it seems rumors cannot be trusted. Li Xiongtu angrily said, I dont have a damn clue! Its only recently that someone asked me about this matter; I finally understood that my family treated me so well and took such good care of me in the past because they suspected I was one of the Nine Tribtions! Mo Tianji sneered, Did you deny it? Yes! I denied it! Li Xiongtu angrily said, I am not one of them, so why cant I deny it? Mo Tianji sneered, Well, did anyone believe you? No! Li Xiongtu said dejectedly, suddenly spinning around, All of this is because of you! Or rather, because of you alone! No one else could have set up such a vicious hidden trap at that time! Now, no matter how much I deny it, no one will believe me! Li Xiongtu bitterly said, Ive only known about this for a mere three days since I found out; but I can still guess that youve been scheming and nning for so long, you definitely wouldnt let the Li family be destroyed, and now, as expected, youvee! He scoffed, his de-like gaze staring at Mo Tianji, mockingly saying, And you even came as a savior! Mo Tianji suddenly felt a surge of imposing aura, Youre quite shameless! The trio of Mo Tianji were somewhat surprised. They didnt expect Li Xiongtu to have such deep feelings for the Li family. Li Xiongtu took a deep breath and said, The Li family has nurtured me, and I cannot be ungrateful. If you want to use and harm the Li family, then youll have to step over my corpse, Li Xiongtu! Mo Tianjis expression gradually turned serious, I cant guarantee anything However, if you insist, I will do my best and if it is possible for a positive oue I will try to make sure the Li family doesnt suffer that badly. Li Xiongtu stared at him for a while and said, I believe you! A strange light shed deep in Mo Tianjis eyes, You are so loyal to the Li family, but the Li family may not truly trust you, do they? Li Xiongtu angrily said, What kind of talk is that? The Li family has treated me with great kindness, providing me with almost all their precious resources, and their high regard for me is evident to all. There may be reasons of interest, but they treat me as family, Li Xiongtu! What do you know? Dont measure others hearts with your petty mind! Mo Tianji let out a long sigh, feeling inexplicably powerless. Looking at Li Xiongtus eyes, there was a hint of pity. I must repay the Li familys treatment of me as a national hero with my life! Li Xiongtus strong body stood upright, his thick eyebrows and tiger-like eyes shining, As a man, one should remember the source of water, be grateful and repay kindness! Only in this way can one live up to their proud character and not be ashamed of the heavens and earth! In life or death, I have no regrets! Mo Tianji let out a deep sigh in his heart. Li Xiongtu was undoubtedly a heroic figure, but his overly straightforward character was destined to bring him sorrow this time. Could it not be reversed? In the Li familys secret chamber. Li Wubos expression was somewhat abnormally excited. Looking at the ten people in front of him, he said, This time, although the Li family has fallen into an unprecedented crisis, we also have a truly unprecedented opportunity bestowed upon us! Li Jues eyebrows furrowed, seemingly having someprehension. No one else spoke, just watching Li Wubo. Among the Nine Tribtions, four are now in our family; and they are clearly here to help us. We must seize this opportunity. Perhaps after the battle in the Northwest, the Li family will cease to exist; but now is still our chance! Li Wubo said up to this point, somewhat excitedly gasping for breath. An elder hesitated and asked, What does the family head mean? A glint shed in Li Wubos eyes, What I mean is the Nine Tribtions, as the name suggests, can only have nine people, but it also must be nine people; there has never been a case where someone among the Nine Tribtions died halfway through, but, in any case, even if one dies, another must be filled in to make up the number of Nine Tribtions. Everyone should not deny this point. A cold glint shed in Li Wubos eyes. Yes, logically speaking, it should be like this. Everyone slowly nodded. What if that Ao Xieyun or Rui Butong were to die in the battle against the Eight Great ns? Li Wubo said sinisterly. Everyone frowned, involuntarily thinking about it. Father, we absolutely cannot do this! Li Jue hurriedly spoke up, These two people absolutely cannot die! Hm? Li Wubo looked at his son in surprise, never expecting that the first to jump out and oppose would be the son who was most enthusiastic about this matter. First, they are here to help us; if they die, even if we arent implicated, they will still suspect and resent us. Li Jue said. Li Wubo slowly nodded. ... Secondly, there cannot be people with the same surname among the Nine Tribtions. Since Li Xiongtu is already here, there definitely cannot be a second person with the Li surname. A cold light shed in Li Jues eyes. You mean Li Wubo asked. What I mean is even though Li Xiongtu also has the Li surname, ultimately, he is not one of our Li family! If the Li family is really destroyed, Li Xiongtu may establish a new Li family, but that wont be our Li family! But, ording to the ancient legend, the surnames of the Nine Tribtions are determined early on! Li Jue pursed his thin lips, revealing a cruel curve, Now that the Sword Master of the Nine Tribtions has obtained the seventh fragment of the Nine Tribtions Sword, the Li family has long been confirmed, so this Li cannot be changed! Li Wubo slowly nodded, his gaze deep. In that case why not advance that n you mentionedst time, Father. Li Jue gritted his teeth and said word by word, Let Li Xiongtu die! Upon hearing this, everyone trembled and looked up. Brilliant! The elder who had spoken before praised, The Li cannot be changed, but the person can! This could be considered a substitution! Li Wubo pondered. Father, ever since Li Xiongtu arrived in the Upper Three Heavens and entered our family, wasnt it for this purpose? We treated him extremely well; all resources were at his disposal. Now, its time for him to do something for the family; even if it costs him his life, it is only just! Li Jue said sinisterly, Wouldnt we ughter a fattened pig? Are we willing to watch someone who doesnt belong to our Li family achieve eternal glory just because of the surname Li, while our entire family is dragged into it, without our share? ... Li Wubo seemed indecisive, looking at everyone, The meaning of the elders is Everyones eyes were filled with eagerness, The young master is right! Ancestor, what do you think? Li Wubo looked at the Third Ancestor, Li Qingliu. Li Qingliu, with his flowing white beard, had a conflicted expression on his face. After considering it for a long time, he slowly said, Even the fattest water shouldnt flow to others fields; let alone the matter of the familys bloodline inheritance Li Wubo took a deep breath, Since it is so, lets settle on this! However, this matter must be done discreetly and seamlessly. If we expose any ws Im afraid it would be counterproductive and end up very unfavorable! Of course! Everyone rubbed their hands in excitement. Jue, you should interact more with those people during this period and establish a good rtionship! Li Wubo said indifferently. Yes! Li Jue suddenly stood up, his eyes filled with excitement. Ill find a way to separate Li Xiongtu or In Li Wubos hawk-like eyes, a sharp light flickered as he slowly said, Yes, he has used so many resources of our Li family. Now, the goal has appeared, and the Nine Tribtions have been confirmed, the Li surname cannot be changed Its time for him to pay the price! On the second day, Mo Tianji was still studying the map and reviewing information about various snow mountains,mitting it all to memory. At this moment, someone came to report, Diwu Qingrou hasunched another attack. This time, the three major families are advancing on three fronts. The family head invites Mr. Mo to discuss the matter! Mo Tianji put away the map, closed his eyes to think for a while, and murmured, So soon. He left with Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong. As they stepped out the door, they unexpectedly found that Li Xiongtu was not present. Waiting outside was Li Jue, the eldest son of the Li family. Where is Li Xiongtu? Mo Tianjis eyes shed with a hint of gloom as he asked indifferently. Chapter 1497 - Chapter 1497 Despicable as a Dog! Chapter 1497 Despicable as a Dog! Today, Li Jue was dressed in white clothes that outshone the snow, appearing simple yet exuding an ethereal elegance. Standing with his hands behind his back outside the courtyard, he looked tall and straight. With his sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, along with a warm smile on his face, he was truly a striking figure, earning the favor of those who looked upon him. However, Mo Tianji was apparently not impressed by Li Jues appearance. After all, when it came to handsome men, Mo Tianji had seen plenty. Which one of his brothers wasnt a handsome man? Not to mention that among them, Xie Danqiong was so beautiful that he could be described as peerless elegance. Although Li Jue was quite good-looking, he was a notch below Xie Danqiong and even Gu Duxing. Not to mention, Chu Yang, who imed to be the most handsome and suave man in the world. In Mo Tianjis eyes, Li Jue wasnt even as good-looking as Tan Tan. So, the first thing he said was a direct question for Li Xiongtu. Li Jue had clearly prepared for this question, Brother Mo, Xiongtu was sent on a mission by our family and will be back soon. I volunteered to greet you and apany you to the main hall. Mo Tianji responded indifferently, Young Master Li is too polite. However, I wonder what important matter requires interrupting our brotherly gathering? Li Jue chuckled and lowered his voice, speaking in a mysterious and yful manner, Well, no one else can help with this. Huanhuans family has arrived, and Xiongtu has gone to greet them. Haha... do you understand? Mo Tianji didnt find the joke amusing. A cold light shed in his eyes, So, did Huanhuan go as well? Li Jue smiled, No, they are about to get married, and Huanhuans constitution isnt very good. Its better for her to stay here and recuperate. When Xiongtu returns, itll be a surprise for her. He winked, Brother Mo, girls love surprises, you know. Mo Tianji smiled faintly, Indeed, its a considerate effort. Haha... Li Xiongtu said, Brother Mo, please. My father and the others have been eagerly waiting. Now, let me witness Brother Mos ability to control the clouds and rain, and defeat Diwu Qingrou! Mo Tianji took two steps forward, Ao Xieyun, Im a bit worried about leaving Huanhuan alone here. Stay with her, will you? Li Jues face changed slightly, This... might not be appropriate? After all, men and women should maintain their distance... Ao Xieyunughed, Young Master Li might not be aware of the bond between us brothers. There would be no suspicion even if we were in the same room with Huanhuan, let alone just in the same courtyard as her. Li Jue gave a dryugh and enviously said, I truly admire such brotherly affection... Mo Tianji smiled faintly, Lets go. Li Jue felt a sense of awkwardness, but maintained his refined demeanor, smiling gracefully, Brother Mo, please. Mo Tianji suddenly stopped and asked with a smile, May I ask how old Young Master Li is? Li Jues face turned a bit gray, I have wasted thirty-six years. Mo Tianji said indifferently, Oh, youre thirty-six and Im only twenty-two. If we were to consider age, I should actually call you uncle. Now, hearing you call me elder brother feels rather strange. Rui Butong burst intoughter at the side, gasping for breath. A hint of barely concealed anger shed in Li Jues eyes. He said, But Brother Mos achievements are such that even those who have lived for tens of thousands of years cannotpare. There is no distinction in learning; the aplished are the great ones. Mo Tianji replied lightly, Indeed. Rui Butong chuckled at the side, Young Master Li, in that case, how much higher do you think Mo Tianji ispared to you? At least a few years worth of skill, right? Suppressing his anger, Li Jue said, A few years worth of skill would be an understatement for Brother Mo. In terms of strategy, Brother Mo is at least ten thousand years ahead of me without a doubt. His genius is known throughout the world; theres no need for further debate. Rui Butongughed heartily, If hes more than ten thousand years ahead of you, then you shouldnt call him Brother Mo. You should call him ancestor! Ancestor Mo! Furious, Li Jue responded coldly, May I ask, how far behind is Brother Ruipared to Brother Mo? Rui Butong grinned slyly, Mo Tianji is far behind me, at least by several years of skill! Mo Tianji nodded, Thats right, Butong is much stronger than me. As for Brother Li, you might be overestimating me just a little. The implication was clear: Yes, Im modest. I definitely havent surpassed you by over ten thousand years, but Im confident Ive surpassed you by eight or nine thousand years. So, calling me ancestor doesnt seem unreasonable. Li Jue was no fool; he understood Mo Tianjis hidden meaning. A sharp light shed in his eyes, and he secretly swore: Damn it, dont think youre so amazing just because youre one of the Nine Tribtions. When Li Xiongtu dies and I be one of the Nine Tribtions, Ill see if I dont take care of you two bastards! The three of them continued walking with pleasant smiles on their faces. Rui Butong whispered to Mo Tianji, I thought you were going to y along and deceive him... Mo Tianji sighed, Li Xiongtu is a hero. Although I need to use him, I mustnt lose respect. Moreover, I want to do what little I can to help him fulfill his wish. He paused, then continued, There must always be a bottom line when dealing with people. Rui Butong sneered, But it seems that your efforts are in vain now. Mo Tianjis voice remained steady as he whispered back, Even if I cant secure his support, its better than having a fly buzzing around me all the time... Li Jue is very ambitious... When Li Xiongtus situation bes uncontroble, it wont be toote to y along and deceive him then. Rui Butong was astonished, But weve already offended Li Jue to death, so how can he... Mo Tianji coldly smiled, Li Jue is now like a dog. As long as I have meat in my hand, even if I were to kick him hundreds of times, when he wants to eat, he will wag his tail before me. Hees when called and leaves when dismissed, just like that. On one side, Li Jue looked at Rui Butong, who was suddenly beaming with joy, and couldnt help but ask, Brother Rui, what has made you so happy? Rui Butong stifled hisughter and said, I was reminded of a dog I had as a child, a very obedient one. It was a good dog. Li Jue nodded, Indeed, sometimes, a dog that youve raised can be more reliable than a person. Rui Butong repeatedly nodded, Yes, yes. Then he sent a message to Mo Tianji, Where do you think Li Xiongtu has been arranged to go? Mo Tianji replied, The mission this time should be genuine; however, as long as Li Xiongtu goes on one mission, there will be endless missions waiting for him... One day, he will be killed by the Li family... Its certain. If Li Jue didnte today, Li Xiongtu would be fine; but since Li Jue hase, it means that the Li family already wants to give up on Li Xiongtu! But why did you ask Ao Xieyun to stay? Rui Butong was puzzled. To cause its destruction, one must first drive it to madness. Mo Tianji said gravely, Meng Huanhuan is Li Xiongtus weakness. Li Xiongtu might not face any significant danger in the short term, but the Li family could strike against Meng Huanhuan at any time. If Meng Huanhuan dies, Li Xiongtu will certainly copse... At that time, he will seek his own death in battle without anyone framing him... Rui Butong uttered an Oh, suddenly enlightened. Mo Tianji said indifferently, However, the more despicable and shameless the Li family is, the more I like it. Because it makes it easier for me to use them without any psychological burden! Rui Butong said fiercely, Let these scum die! Mo Tianji nodded nonchntly, Of course. C When Ao Xieyun entered, Meng Huanhuan was embroidering a handkerchief. Ao Xieyun stood five feet away, admiring her work, and said, Little sister is really skilled and clever. Meng Huanhuan let out a sound, stood up, and asked, Brother Ao, you didnt go with them? Ao Xieyun smiled, Im tired and need to rest for a while. ... Meng Huanhuan replied, I see. Let me serve you some tea. Ao Xieyun said, No need. Then, as if remembering something, he said, You are very elegant and well-mannered, clearly ady from a good family. Who else is in your family? Meng Huanhuan replied, Brother Ao is joking. Im just an ordinary girl. My parents are still alive, but they are old and have no cultivation, so they are living somewhere else for the time being. Ao Xieyun, with great interest, said, So, they must not be living far away? Meng Huanhuan smiled faintly, Well, its not too far, but not too close either; about three hundred miles away. Ao Xieyun gave a hum, probing for more information with a casual air. However, Meng Huanhuan was no match for Ao Xieyuns experience, and within a few words, he had drawn out all the information he needed from her. Ao Xieyun then excused himself and returned to his room to ponder. With his Supreme Divine Sense, he enveloped the entire courtyard. Ao Xieyun was well aware of his duty. Three armies? Mo Tianji looked at the enemy distribution map in front of him, as intelligence reports fluttered like snowkes. He spread them out one by one, separating them with a few thin steel needles, categorizing and pinning them together. At this move alone, Li Wubo and the others from the Li family felt a chill in their hearts. ... As expected, he was extraordinary. With just a single move, Mo Tianji had made the confusing situation crystal clear. The Shi family is heading here, the Xiao family is moving this way, and the Chen family is over here... Mo Tianji furrowed his brow, saying, The Chen family is a separate force, but the routes of the Shi and Xiao families are separated only by two mountains. And in these three locations, there are Li family members guarding. Judging by this situation and momentum, Diwu Qingrou probably only wants to uproot one of these ces, its absolutely impossible for them to uproot all three! Mo Tianji mused. Yes, we have been considering that the enemys target should be just one of these locations, Li Wubo said. This tactic has been used by the other side multiple times. However, each time we respond, we make mistakes, and we can never reach their main force. By the time wee to our senses, its already toote. Mo Tianji indifferently replied, They were always capable of changing at any moment. Having said that, his finger slowly moved across the map, suddenly stopping at a specific location, and he dered, Here! Chapter 1498 - Chapter 1498 This, is a Master Strategist! Chapter 1498 This, is a Master Strategist! Everyone was taken aback. The enemys three forces were rapidly approaching like arrows, each with its own target. It was a time of panic and confusion, but Mo Tianjis finger pointed to a fourth target! The Li family had three strongholds: Snowy Cliff, Centipede Ridge, and Eagle Worries Peak. Capturing any one of them would allow them to establish a foothold in the Li familys hearnd, enabling subsequent armies to pour in continuously, causing further pressure. However, Mo Tianji was now pointing at Pear Blossom Slope, a location even further ahead than the three targets! This ce was to the left and rear, and moreover, it was next to an unshakable mountain range. At present, it seemed to have no value. The Li family had only sent a few Saint-level experts to deal with it casually. Moreover, this ce was rtively remotepared to the other three strongholds. Prepare the manpower! Mo Tianji ordered, At least sixty Supreme level experts! In this battle, we must spare no cost to devour the Shi family! The Shi family? Li Wubo couldnt help but widen his eyes. The Shi family was on the far right, while this ce was on the far left. Mo Tianji said, Do as I say! Li Wubo hesitated and asked, May I ask, Brother Mo, why? Mo Tianji exined, Losing those three strongholds would lead to a seesaw battle; both sides would attack and defend with all their might. For the enemy strategist, it would be like killing a thousand enemies at the cost of eight hundred of their own. The enemy has always adopted a strategy of boiling frogs in warm water, and they are preserving their strength. Therefore, they wont choose to fight hard... Here, however, is unimportant to both sides. Thus, even if it is upied by the enemy, the Li family will not fight to the death. When Mo Tianji reached this point, everyone nodded in agreement. Thats right; whats the point of fighting to the death over a ce with little value? Mo Tianji casually wrote down five ce names, arranging them in a straight line on the table, slightly staggered. They were, in order: Pear Blossom Slope, Snowy Cliff, Centipede Ridge, Eagle Worries Peak, and Steamed Bun Gorge. But... what if, after upying Pear Blossom Slope, we also upy Steamed Bun Gorge? Mo Tianji pointed to another overlooked location, Steamed Bun Gorge, which was simrly an unremarkable ce. It was located to the right of the previously mentioned Pear Blossom Slope, both extending inward. Everyone furrowed their brows. If you still cant see it, then... after upying both Pear Blossom Slope and Steamed Bun Gorge, what if we immediately attack and capture the Centipede Ridge in the middle? Only then did Mo Tianji point to the enemys seemingly desperate target in the center C Centipede Ridge! The expressions on everyones faces changed dramatically. The two previously useless strongholds, after being upied along with Centipede Ridge, immediately became menacing. They formed a triangrbat formation, a veritable fortress! Moreover, this development put both Snowy Cliff and Eagle Worries Peak in a pincer attack situation. If these two strongholds each guard a familys elite soldiers, and then forcefully take Centipede Ridge in the middle, the three points would form a mutually supportivework. They can attack or defend as needed, and their reinforcements would be endless. We have no means to stop them. In the end, the only option would be to give up on fighting for Centipede Ridge, Mo Tianji exined. Once we give up, the situation bes dire; the strongholds at Snowy Cliff and Eagle Worries Peak on both sides of Centipede Ridge would find themselves surrounded by enemies on all sides. They would be forced to surrender, as they would be impossible to defend. If we stubbornly try to defend them, we would only be sending men to their deaths, turning the area into an enemys meat grinder! So, the only option is to give up. Once we do, the enemy would instantly upy five strongholds, creating aplete blockade. Our current advantage is that we can still move in and out of these five locations. However, once they arepletely sealed off, it would be like we were driven from the ocean into a small pond; we would have nowhere else to go but retreat further inward. Mo Tianji took out two brushes, cing one on each side, and said, These two mountain ranges, one close to Pear Blossom Slope and the other close to Steamed Bun Gorge, are both towering peaks, different from the other mountain ranges. Even a Ninth-Rank Supreme could not shake them! Mo Tianji felt somewhat contemptuous in his heart. No wonder they had been beaten so badly by Diwu Qingrou. They were all like pigs with human heads. If he were discussing this with Chu Yang, a single nce would be enough. Yet, he had to exin everything in great detail to these people. Seeing the situation Mo Tianjiid out on the table, everyones faces turned ashen. Yes, as Mo Tianji exined it, they all understood. They all felt a little dispirited and lost. The enemy was not only well-prepared but also had foresight, anticipating the third, fifth, and even the final step before they even made the first move. In contrast, everyone else was only focusing on what the enemys first step might be. This was the gap! An irreparable gap! Is it possible that the enemy would start from Steamed Bun Gorge? The consequences would be the same, one of the elders suggested. At this remark, Mo Tianjis face twitched. The others looked at the elder with an expression reserved for idiots. Steamed Bun Gorge was not the same as Pear Blossom Slope; it formed a mutually supportive rtionship with Eagle Worries Peak. If they couldnt conquer it immediately, it would lead to a protracted battle. Moreover, doing so would immediately alert the Li family to strengthen the defense at Pear Blossom Slope; if the enemy couldmit such a blunder, their intelligence would truly be worse than a pigs. Arrange manpower immediately! Dispatch eighty supremes and bring out the secret forces! Li Wubo decisively issued the order. Divide the forces into three! Mo Tianji said, I will arrange the direction for each groupter. Li Wubo, already thoroughly convinced, agreed without hesitation. The only thing he couldnt quite understand was why Mo Tianji was so certain that it was the Shi family that they needed to focus on first. Just then, three invisible falcons swooped in, and at the same time, themunication jade in the hall lit up. Li Wubo unfolded the new intelligence report, and his face changed: The enemy is changing formations. In the snowstorm, it seems like the three teams are inexplicably intertwined. Changing formation? Mo Tianji grabbed the intelligence report and quickly nced at it. He closed his eyes, thought for a moment, and said, Gather the troops immediately. I will arrange the battle n! Alright! Li Wubo immediately waved his hand. With the enemys three teams now intertwined, if it had been earlier, the Li family would have already been scurrying around in confusion. The enemys target was more elusive than ever, making it impossible to discern which direction each family would attack. One thing was clear, though: the enemy had abandoned the far right nk, leaving only the frontal Snowy Cliff and Centipede Ridge. Mo Tianji and Li Wubo walked out together. In this battle, the Shi, Xiao, and Chen families will participate. Among them, the Xiao and Chen families both have high-ranking supremes in charge. Xiao Quanyan is definitely seeking revenge, so his target should be frontalbat. As for the surprise attack on Pear Blossom Slope, there are no top experts there, and it could be considered a minor skirmish. Xiao Quanyan would not be interested. Sending powerhouses like the Xiao and Chen families there would be somewhat wasteful. So, for now, the Xiao and Chen families mission should be to provide support. The Shi family is currently the weakest andcks leadership, but their desire for revenge is at its peak. They need tangible achievements forfort. So, if I were the enemymander, I would arrange for the Shi family to attack Pear Blossom Slope and seize control of it. Furthermore, Diwu Qingrou does not know that I am here; this is my advantage. This initial engagement is when I can reap the most benefits. Therefore, in this battle, we must mobilize the entire army to catch the enemy off guard! Mo Tianji continued, Once Diwu Qingrou realizes I have arrived, it will be difficult to gain any further advantage. Mo Tianji hurriedly stood up and walked out with Li Wubo while exining his reasoning. ... So thats why! Li Wubo felt immense admiration and shock in his heart. This was the true wisdom of a master strategist. In the past, he had thought himself to be quite a talent, but now, whenpared to Mo Tianji, the gap was immediately revealed. It wasnt just a small difference. Not only was it the other partys deployment, but also their allocation of troops, strategic objectives, and even the opponents psychology C all had been deduced by Mo Tianji! With such a way of waging war, how could there be defeat? Two hundred people stood below. In the hall, two eighth-rank Supreme experts and two seventh-rank Supreme experts immediately stepped forward, standing at the head of their respective teams. Separate your teams! Mo Tianjimanded. The two hundred people were divided into four teams: one with eighty people, another with forty, one with fifty, and thest with thirty. In total, there were two hundred people, plus four leaders, making two hundred and four in all. The thirty-person team will join the forty-person team and head to Pear Blossom Slope immediately. Make sure your tracks are concealed. Once you discover the enemy, intercept and kill them! It would be best if you could secretly ambush them outside Pear Blossom Slope before they arrive. For this, you must hurry! Mo Tianji ordered. Yes! The eighty-person team, hide in the shadows, and do not allow anyone to discover your location. If the other two enemy forcese to support Pear Blossom Slope, then, at all costs, block them! Yes! The fifty-person team, stay within a thousand feet behind the eighty-person team. You may only join the battle at thest critical moment if the situation is dire. Otherwise, you will act as reserves and are not allowed to take any rash actions! Yes. Mo Tianji didnt know the names of the Supreme experts leading the teams, but he didnt bother to remember them either, simply referring to them as the fifty-person team and eighty-person team. However, this made things even more straightforward. ... The fate of the Li family will be determined in this battle; esteemed predecessors are all experienced individuals, so I dont need to emphasize the details. Everyone is well aware...if any team fails in their task...you know what to do! With Mo Tianjis final statement, the strategic deployment wasplete. Li Wubo stepped forward. As the battle approached, the head of the Li family had a few words to say. However, he didnt speak. Instead, he stood in front of the troops, gazing at them with deep emotion. Suddenly, he bowed deeply, Everyone! I entrust the Li family to you! Our ancestors and future generations...rely on your efforts! Even Mo Tianji secretly admired this all-out gesture of submission. Chapter 1499 - Chapter 1499 Diwu Qingrou’s Miscalculation Chapter 1499 Diwu Qingrous Miscalction Mo Tianjis strategy and arrangement had already ensured the Li familys victory in this battle. Li Wubos bow added a touch of tragic atmosphere to the scene. The only w in Mo Tianjis n was that if the movements of the four groups of troops were inadvertently exposed and the enemy became aware of them, a fierce battle would ensue, even if the discovery was madete. Although both sides would suffer casualties, it was still not a good oue for the Li family. However, Mo Tianji did not emphasize this point. To him, casualties on both sides would be the best oue. But Li Wubos words, though not explicitly stated, would make the four groups of troops more cautious about concealing their movements. At this point, Mo Tianji added, Everyone, pay attention. After exterminating the Shi family, leave guards behind and immediately retreat. At the same time, ensuremunication is unimpeded. Yes! Watching the 204 soldiers shoot out like four white lightning bolts, both Mo Tianji and Li Wubo heaved a sigh of relief. Master Li is truly talented, Mo Tianji said with a smile, offering apliment. Li Wubo dared not underestimate Mo Tianji at this point andughed heartily, Compared to Adviser Mo, Im not even fit to hold your horses reins. Mo Tianji smiled faintly. Li Wubo was indeed ambitious and decisive. Mo Tianji only asked for sixty or seventy men to catch the Shi family off guard, but Li Wubo sensed the rarity of this opportunity. As Mo Tianji had said, this battle might be the one where Diwu Qingrou was unaware of Mo Tianjis existence. Thus, it was an opportune moment with favorable conditions. Since they were destined to take advantage, they would seize a major one. Whether there would be such opportunities in the future was yet to be determined. But for now, they must take full advantage of this opportunity! Therefore, Li Wubo deployed half of the familys strength in one go! What Mo Tianji praised was this decisiveness. Adviser Mo, now that the soldiers have set off and the battle has begun, it has nothing to do with you and me. Since we have nothing to do, why dont we y a game of chess? Li Jue suggested with a smile. It is a well-known fact that those who are good at strategy are also good at chess. Li Jue wanted to get closer to Mo Tianji, so he naturally catered to his interests. y a game of chess? Mo Tianji frowned, feeling somewhat reluctant in his heart. Damn it, so many people are fighting and dying for the Li family, and youre saying it has nothing to do with you and me? And youre even eager to y a game of chess? Laughing in the face of bloodshed? Watching the bones pile up? What kind of heartlessness is this? How cold-hearted? Li Wubo chuckled, Jueers chess skills are quite outstanding in the Li family. However,pared to Adviser Mo, there is still much to learn. Let him learn from Adviser Mo. If Adviser Mo is interested, please give my son some guidance. Mo Tianjis face held a faint smile, and he thought to himself, Like father, like son. A heartless and despicable father will have a shameless and cold-hearted son But he said aloud, Very well. Ill have a friendly match with Young Master Li. The chessboard was set up. Rui Butong pursed his lips and looked at the sky on the side. Li Jue? ying chess with Mo Tianji? It was a real joke. Even Chu Yang had stopped ying chess with Mo Tianji. And you, Li Jue? Youre just asking for humiliation. The supreme experts present gathered around to watch the fun. Li Jues chess skills were considered the best in the Li family. As for this Mo Tianji well, even if youre highly intelligent, theres specialization in every field. How could you understand everything and be proficient in all? The game began, with Mo Tianji holding the ck pieces and making the first move. His expression was calm and his actions seemed casual. Li Jue followed closely, his expression serious. In just a short time, the chessboard was already aplex arrangement. Li Jues face grew increasingly ugly. As the game reached the mid-phase, Li Jue found it difficult to make a move. Left and right, he couldnt find any promising moves. However, there was still hope, and things could still be achieved. The entanglement at this moment was indeed extraordinary. The two yers pieces werepletely entwined,plicated and intertwined. Such a chessboard would make any experts head spin at first nce. Mo Tianji seemed to be ying randomly, not caring about his own situation. Wherever you were struggling, he would attack there. If you were about to have a promising move, he would immediately cause chaos. If you were about to form an empty space, he would immediately fill it. If you were about to connect your pieces, he would immediately break the connection irrationally. In short, he was the king of destruction. Li Jue almost wanted to clutch his head in pain. By the mid-phase of the game, neither side had even managed to secure a single corner! Such a game was truly awe-inspiring and utterly baffling. Mo Tianji maintained a rxed and casual expression, handling the game effortlessly. Finally As the endgame approached, Mo Tianji ced a piece, and Li Jues expression rxed as he responded with a move. But as Mo Tianjis second piece fell, Li Jues face changed dramatically. This piece had split his entire dragon formation in two! Li Jues eyebrows twitched as he desperately tried to find a solution. With the third move, Li Jues face turned ashen. Half a teacups worth of timeter, the sound of Mo Tianji picking up the pieces rang out. Arge area on the chessboard was cleared, filled with ck pieces. Li Jues face was expressionless. A whileter, the sound of Mo Tianji picking up pieces rang out again. Li Jues eyes were nk. Determined, he thought, I cant believe that not even a single piece can survive He continued to struggle. The game concluded. Everyone looked as if they had seen a ghost. Li Jues face was ghastly pale, like a specter. The entire chessboard was dominated by ck pieces, with not even half a white piece to be found! All of Li Jues pieces had beenpletely annihted! Mo Tianji had upied the entire board, not even leaving a single corner for Li Jue. Such a game was usually seen only between a beginner and an expert. It was unbelievable that Li Jue, a master well-versed in chess, had suffered such a crushing defeat! This was beyond abnormal. Too abnormal! If calcted based on this, Mo Tianjis calcting ability would have to be at least a hundred times stronger than Li Jues Again! Li Jue roared, unwilling to ept such a humiliating defeat. Mo Tianjis smile was warm, and the game began anew. After a while, the chessboard was once againpletely dominated! Again! This time, Ill y ck first! Li Jues face turned a waxy yellow, filled with a strong sense of humiliation. This was also his test, as well as his qualification. ... On one hand, he wanted to show Mo Tianji his abilities, and on the other, he wanted to see if he was qualified to be a Nine Tribtions member! But who was Mo Tianji? Qualification? Although Mo Tianji appeared rxed and casual, he had actually exhausted his mental energy calcting. If he didnt utterly defeat Li Jue, he would feel as if he had let himself down The game resumed. After a while, the chessboard was covered in white pieces, just like the snow-coveredndscape of the northwest, with no trace of ck left Li Jue stood up in a daze, feeling darkness envelop his vision. As soon as he stood up, he copsed back into his seat. He had lost so terribly! The people around were also dumbfounded! This strategist of the Nine Tribtions was truly against the heavens! Rui Butong yawned on the side. Although his skill level wasnt high, he knew some chess. The only one who could give the spectators the most enjoyment while ying against Mo Tianji was Chu Yang. Even though he also lost more than he won, he could at least put up a fight. For someone like Li Jue, Rui Butong didnt even have the interest to watch. ... At this moment, news came from the front: their men had reached Pear Blossom Slope and were lying in ambush! The enemy was still three hundred miles away! Mo Tianjis eyes shed as he stood up and said, Proceed ording to n! No disorder! He then excused himself from Li Wubo and went to rest. Since the n had not changed unexpectedly, the oue of this battle was, to Mo Tianji, already settled. Staying here would only serve to irritate Li Jue and serve no other purpose. In the south. After dispatching three teams, Diwu Qingrou had been reading in his tent. The recent string of victories had elevated Diwu Qingrous prestige to an all-time high. His orders were carried out to the letter, and this operation was immediately approved in its entirety after Diwu Qingrou proposed it. Diwu Qingrou was reading intelligence and pondering. If nothing unexpected happens, we should be able to take Pear Blossom Slope If any surprises were to ur, only Chu Yang and his team could bring them. However, ording to the news from the Xiao family, Chu Yang and the others were still in the southeast just over ten days ago. To rush to the northwest, they would have to traverse the entire Nine Heavens Continent Even if they were toe and have already set off They would still be on the road, even if they were doing their best! Diwu Qingrou recalled thest time he saw Chu Yang, who had be a Third Rank Supreme. He couldnt help but sigh, Hes advancing so quickly! However, even if you are the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, being able to increase one level in your cultivation in just a few months is already defying the heavens! This is the level of a Supreme. A Fourth Rank Supremes speed definitely wouldnt be able to make it here in such a short time let alone a Third Rank Supreme! Even if one of them had a miraculous encounter and made a huge leap forward, its impossible for all of them to do the same! So, this n should seed! Diwu Qingrou furrowed his brows, But now my concern is that after taking this ce, the next step is to seal off the area, making the Li family trapped like fish in a barrel. How can we prolong the confrontation and increase the pressure? Do we have to resort to using the power of our ancestors? Diwu Qingrou pondered, calcting with a confident smile on his face. From any perspective, Diwu Qingrou hadnt made any mistakes in his calctions! There were absolutely no errors, and everything in the n was seamless! However there was one point where he was wrong. It was the speed at which Chu Yang and the others advanced in their cultivation! A Third or Fourth Rank Supreme indeed couldnt make it from the southeast to the northwest in such a short time, but a Sixth Rank Supreme could! And they could do so with ease! He calcted that these people couldnt possibly break through to the Sixth Rank Supreme, but they did just that. He calcted that it was impossible for everyone to advance together, and under normal circumstances, it indeed would be. This kind of collective advancement had never urred in any world or any history! More fantastical than mythology! But, as it turned out, a miracle had happened this time! The most unlikely event had be reality! Chapter 1500 - Chapter 1500 Losing a Hundred Years in a Single Bet! Chapter 1500 Losing a Hundred Years in a Single Bet! Pear Blossom Slope! Seventy-two experts from the Li family were deeply buried in the snow, concealing their presence. They didnt even reveal their eyes, suppressing all their cultivation and only leaving the most primitive function of their ears to perceive. A cruel emotion was rising in everyones heart. During this time, they had been severely suppressed. Now, they finally had the chance to counterattack! It could be said that the Li family members had been suffocated for half a year, unable to use their strength and only passively taking hits. Their eyes were bloodshot from frustration. Once they engaged in battle, it would undoubtedly be earth-shattering, exhausting all their power! Mo Tianjis ingenious strategy gave them too much confidence! With an invincible military adviser, they were unstoppable! This was an unparalleled confidence! The depression and despair from before had been swept away. In the distance, white figures sped through the vast snowyndscape. Three teams had already changed their formations twice, bing more elusive. The targets of the three teams had be blurred, making it appear that attacking here was possible, but so was attacking elsewhere. Even attacking the third target was a possibility. All three teams were filled with the belief of victory and a confident posture, charging forward like lightning! The distance was almost right. In fifty more miles, the three teams would separate. One team would cut off the connection between Centipede Ridge and Snowy Cliff, acting as a mobile unit. Another team wouldunch a feint attack on Snowy Cliff. These two teams were just putting up a show of strength because, even if they captured Centipede Ridge and Snowy Cliff, they wouldnt be able to defend them under attacks from three sides. Moreover, these ces were crucial to the Li family, and they would definitely fight fiercely for them. The real sharp sword, however, was aimed at Pear Blossom Slope! This operation, named Three Swords to Seize Pear Blossom by Diwu Qingrou, was bound to seed with so many experts dispatched! Are you ready? Xiao Xingyan asked coldly, unfazed by the blizzard hitting his face. Almost, Chen Jianlong replied with a cruel grin. On the Shi familys side, someoneughed bitterly, Our blood wont flow in vain! Thank you both for assisting us! Of course. Dont mention it! Well avenge Shi Qishus blood debt in this battle! Xiao Xingyanughed heartily, Take care, and I wish you sess! Over sixty experts from the Shi family saluted together, Thank you, Elder Xiao! As they spoke, they shot forward like lightning, covering thousands of feet in an instant. The fifty-mile distance would take at least half a day for an ordinary army in the Lower Three Heavens, and in this deep snow, they might not even make it in a day! But for these experts, it was only a matter of half an incense sticks burning time or even less! Split! At Xiao Xingyansmand, the Xiao familys team suddenly split from the main force, like a sharp arrow, darting towards the right. Chen Jianlong gave an order, and the Chen familys Wind Chasers stirred up a whirlwind of snowkes as they charged down the center. The Shi family members, filled with determination, dashed to the left! As Xiao Xingyans shout of split still echoed in the air, the three teams hadpletely separated. Amid the snowstorm, they were like three deadly white arrows, thrusting forward fiercely! In the blink of an eye, they had spread out several hundred feet from each other, disappearing from their respective sightlines. With the lightning speed of the three teams, the distance between them grewrger andrger... Pear Blossom Slope! Among the Li familys ambushers, an eighth-rank and a seventh-rank supreme expert exchanged nces and began tomunicate through sound transmission. Theyre here! Their target is indeed Pear Blossom Slope! That Mo strategist is truly a genius. Nonsense, could he be the Nine Tribtions adviser if he wasnt a genius? We consider ourselves pretty smart, but why arent we like that? Good point. But its not necessarily the Shi family thatsing! If it really is the Shi family, Ill kowtow to them when I get back. I estimate theres an eighty to ny percent chance... that youll be kowtowing. The two of them immediately issued an order: The enemy has appeared, prepare for battle! The fighting spirit of everyone present immediately ignited. Theyve finally arrived! Beside Pear Blossom Slope on a tall mountain, Chu Yang, Mo Qingwu, Mo Leier, and Dong Wushang stood on arge snow-covered cedar tree, quietly watching the scene below. I still dont understand, boss, why are you staying here? Dong Wushang was somewhat dissatisfied, This is clearly a ce where no birds would even poop, and there are so many key areas where battles could happen, yet you choose this ce. Chu Yang snorted twice, rolled his eyes and didnt respond. He knew that Dong Wushang was just making small talk. Moreover, Chu Yang noticed something: whenever Mo Leier was around, Dong Wushang would talk more than usual and seemed to have a desire to show off. This was true for any young person in love. However, Chu Yang never expected that even someone as wooden as Dong Wushang would disy such behavior. He secretly felt happy for him: it seemed that Dong Wushang was truly in love. Mo Qingwu raised her little face: Brother Wushang, theres a reason why Chu Yang chose this ce. How about we make a bet? Dong Wushang grinned, What bet? If there really is a battle here, as Chu Yang said, youll lose. Then youll have to give me all the spirit beast cores you can get in the future so I can feed Xiao Xue, Mo Qingwu said seriously. She hadplete, blind faith in Chu Yang. If Chu Yang said there would be a battle here, then there would definitely be one! Dong Wushang rolled his eyes, Future spirit beast cores? Chu Yang smiled slightly, Thats too rigid. It would mean Wushang would spend his entire life collecting cores for you. Thats not very nice. Lets change it to within a hundred years. ... Mo Qingwus rosy lips twitched. Thats harsh... I actually just wanted one years worth... Dong Wushang spoke cheerfully, No problem, but what if you lose? Mo Qingwu rolled her eyes, If I lose... Chu Yang interjected, If Qingwu loses, Ill give the two of you aplete Nine Revolutions Pill. Dong Wushangs eyes lit up, Deal?! Mo Qingwu pouted, Thisdy never goes back on her word! Deal! Dong Wushang was ted. He didnt care much about himself, but Mo Leier was different. With twoplete Nine Revolutions Pills, it was like Mo Leier had two extra lives! Lets seal the deal with a handshake! Mo Qingwu reached out her palm, and Dong Wushang eagerly pped it, The bet is established, no backing out! Chu Yang smiled as he watched. Silly boy, youve been duped, and youre still so eager to fight for benefits for your wife. Little do you know, even without this bet, I wouldnt treat your wife unfairly. But now, you better be prepared to work for Qingwu for a hundred years... Dont make the bet... Mo Leier, who had been paying attention to the outside world, noticed something was wrong and hurriedly turned back to stop them. But she was met with Dong Wushangs excited face and the words: The bet is established! No backing out! ... Mo Leier covered her face with her hand. What kind of blockheaded husband had she found... so eagerly selling himself out... Dong Wushang, who had just sealed the bet with a handshake, stared nkly at the scene below,pletely dumbfounded, like a snow sculpture! His mouth hung open, his face full of astonishment! He never expected that he would lose the bet immediately after it was established! And there was no buffer at all! This was too direct. No wonder Dong Wushang couldnt handle it; anyone would be at a loss! Looking at the hand he had just used to seal the bet, Dong Wushang wanted to cry but had no tears, wishing he could chop off his own hand. This was such a scam... Because at this moment, a terrifying murderous aura suddenly surged from below! Like a raging storm, it swept across dozens of miles in an instant! It was the Shi familyunching their attack! They were only five or six miles away from Pear Blossom Slope, the perfect time for a charge. The Shi familys desire for revenge soared, reaching an almost breaking point. They charged like a tidal wave! They had to take Pear Blossom Slope in one fell swoop! Sixty-seven people swept past like a whirlwind! They were now less than 200 yards from Pear Blossom Slope! They could even see the terrified faces on the slope, followed by a sharp cry, Its not good... Hearing the other partys horrified voice, the Shi family members faces were filled with cruelty! Not good? This was just the beginning! All of the Shi familys eyes were fixed on Pear Blossom Slope, ready to rush up in one breath... At this moment! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Without warning, a burst of sword and de light suddenly shone and exploded within the Shi familys ranks! At this moment, the long-ambushed Li family experts finally made their move! Every one of them went all out, using every ounce of strength they had! For a time, they were one with their swords and des... some of them were simply going all out! Caught off guard, the Shi family members were indulging in a cruel sense of vengeance when they suddenly faced a storm-like attack! From below and beside the Shi family members, who had no defenses, white-clothed people jumped out and focused all their mental and spiritual power on the Shi family experts on Pear Blossom Slope, madly hacking and shing like cutting vegetables! Ambush! The voice was sharp and mournful. But it was already toote. The Li family members who appeared were all heads down, silently ughtering. Just with one contact, the Shi familys numbers were quickly reduced by half! Moreover, arge number of them were seriously injured! The leading seventh-rank supreme was given special attention by an eighth-rank supreme and another seventh-rank supreme, who attacked with full force. Their fists rained down on him like a drum, striking him thirty times, shing him eighteen times with their des, and kicking him ny-six times! He scattered in the air like fireworks without making a sound! Bang! Above, Dong Wushang gritted his teeth, Well killed! Well deserved! These bastards... they made me lose a hundred years in an instant... Chapter 1501 - Chapter 1501 The Despicable Price Chapter 1501 The Despicable Price The battle erupted suddenly! So sudden that the people of the Shi n couldnt react in time. When they set out, the strategist had once said, I have 70% confidence that there wont be many people from the Li n stationed at Pear Blossom Slope, and its uncertain whether there will be any Supreme experts among them! It was well-known that Commander Diwu Qingrou never made absolute statements. When he said he had 10% confidence, the matter could be done because he said... he was confident! When he said he had 70% confidence, it was basically a sure thing for others! Moreover, the people of the Shi n knew that this operation was purely a decision made by themand to appease their anger and sorrow. Firstly, it allowed the Shi n members to vent their anger by killing; secondly, it was the cheapest merit delivered to their hands. In the future, when they annihted the Li n, the battle at Pear Blossom Slope would be crucial when it came to discussing merits and rewards! Everyone came with enthusiasm and murderous intent, but they never dreamed that the enemy hadid an ambush here, as if they knew everything in advance! How did the enemy know about the ambush here after so many previous changes in formation, which were meant to be bewildering? How could they be certain that they were going to attack this ce? A sixth-rank Supreme from the Shi n was injured right from the start, and he was now desperately defending himself against a sixth-rank Supreme and two fifth-rank Supremes from the Li n. He cried out in anguish, Why? Why is there an ambush here?! Who leaked our information? His voice resounded through the sky, carrying his grief, frustration, and the extreme rage of feeling betrayed! The eighth-rank Supreme from the Li n led the charge, his figure swift like the wind, and his face filled with a chilling murderous intent. He advanced relentlessly, striking with full force at every opportunity. The two seventh-rank Supremes from the Shi n were already at a disadvantage in terms of strength, and one of them was killed right at the beginning, leaving the other overwhelmed. Despite their desperate resistance, the number of their subordinates dwindled! Amidst the flying blood, more and more people from the Shi n fell. In just a short time, only five or six of the original sixty-plus members remained, all wounded and barely holding on! The seventh-rank Supremes eyes were filled with fury! Suddenly, he roared, Stop! I have something to say! In the time it took to utter these six words, another fourth-rank Supreme was hacked to pieces by seven or eight swords. The eighth-rank Supreme from the Li n waved his hand, and more than fifty Li n members formed arge circle, surrounding the five remaining Shi n members. He spoke calmly, In the world of martial arts, its either life or death. At this point, what else do you have to say? The Shi ns Supreme stood tall, blood streaming down his forehead, but he made no effort to wipe it away. Instead, he red fiercely at the Li ns eighth-rank Supreme and asked harshly, Life and death aremon in the martial world, and I, as a junior, never expected a peaceful end when I entered this realm! But todays events are too strange, and I want to die with rity! Lord Li, I only want to ask you one question! The Li ns Supremes ck beard fluttered, his eyes narrowing as he said, Ask! If I can answer, I will! The Shi ns Supremeughed heartily and looked up to the sky, Good! I, Shi Yunmo, believe in Lord Li Jinglei! Todays situation leaves no hope for survival! As long as I can die with understanding and clear the doubts in my heart, I wont need Lord Li to do anything; I will end it here myself! He paused, then asked word by word, How did you know about the attack on Pear Blossom Slope this time? Not waiting for an answer, he added, Was someone betraying us?! This operation was top secret! If there was no leak beforehand, Shi Yunmo believed that no one could guess Diwu Qingrous deployment. So, his suspicion immediately fell on a possible mole. The Li ns eighth-rank Supreme, Li Jinglei, was about to answer when he suddenly had a thought and chuckled, Yunmos guess is correct. Someone did inform us of your ns in advance. At this point, theres no need for me to hide anything. Shi Yunmo slowly nodded, his eyes bloodshot, Thank you, Lord Li! May I ask... who is this person? The remaining five members of the Shi n looked at Li Jingleis face, their eyes filled with seething hatred. Dying in battle was not frightening! But dying because of betrayal was the worst kind of injustice, and no martial artist could tolerate such a death! Especially when they were dead, but the one who betrayed them was still enjoying life. That was even more unbearable! Li Jingleis gaze flickered as he said, Your Shi n seems to have a grudge against the Chen n, doesnt it? Shi Yunmos body shook, The Chen n?! Li Jinglei nodded faintly, speaking with a touch of sadness, There are some things I dont want to do, but you came to attack my Li n. So... even though this method is a bit ruthless, I have no choice but to ept the... hmm, intelligence from the Chen n! Above, Chu Yang couldnt bear to listen any longer. The elder of the Li family is truly shameless! It was clearly Mo Tianjis scheme, yet he insisted that the Chen family had leaked the information. What is most infuriating is that these five people are certain to die, with no chance of survival. Why couldnt he just tell them the truth and respect their lives as they faced a heroic death? Why must they die with resentment in their hearts? Dong Wushangs eyebrows furrowed, and he said, Boss, I cant stand this old man! Given the opportunity, I will surely strike him down with a single blow! Chu Yang slowly nodded, I dont object to you striking him down with one blow, but you may not have the opportunity. He might not live long enough to see you swing your de. Dong Wushang snorted, his right hand gripping the hilt of his knife tightly. His character could not tolerate Li Jingleis deception of those doomed to die. He felt that this was not just shameless and despicable; it was an infinite baseness deep within ones heart! The baseness of human nature! The baseness of ones true self! Shi Yunmo was stunned for a moment, then suddenlyughed sorrowfully, So thats how it is... And here I thought we were all in this together... Hahaha... What a joke! The world of martial arts, the nine great families! Hahaha... A joke! A joke! Heughed hysterically as his aura terrifyingly surged. Across from him, Li Jinglei had been enjoying the show when he suddenly jolted and shouted, How dare you, you insolent brat! He lunged forward and urgently shouted, Everyone, disperse! Shi Yunmoughed mournfully, I said I would end it myself! I kept my promise! Hahaha... People of the Li family,e join me in death! Lets not be lonely on the road to the underworld! Hahaha... With a loudugh, a tremendous boom shook the earth and sky. A blinding white light burst out, followed by a deafening explosion! He self-destructed! Shi Yunmos chosen method of ending his life was self-destruction! The power of a seventh-grade supreme self-destructing was simply astounding! The four Shi family experts around him were instantly blown to pieces. The violent explosion spread, and nearly twenty Li family experts who couldnt dodge in time screamed and turned into smoke. Li Jinglei tried his best to block the explosion but could only protect two sides. He was blown away by the fierce st, his face flushed. After the explosion, Shi Yunmo had turned into pieces of flesh. The ground within 500 feet was devoid of snow, leaving a deep, dark pit with wisps of green smoke rising from it. It appeared bottomless, resembling a passage leading to the underworld, a sinister and eerie sight. Li Jinglei looked up to the sky and roared in fury, Damn it! Damn it all! In a situation where the oue was all but certain, the enemy had unexpectedly resorted to self-destruction! This was an absolute disgrace! Li Jinglei felt as if he had lost all face. Out of seventy-two men, only eighteen had died in battle, while neen had perished in the explosion! Such a misstep was simply unforgivable! Li Jinglei wished he could p himself several times in anger. This is the fate of those with a despicable nature! Above, Chu Yang and the others were on arge tree that swayed violently due to the explosive st. If not for Chu Yang and the others using their cultivation to protect themselves, the tree might have copsed. Chu Yang looked down, his gaze cold, The enemy was doomed. If Li Jinglei had acted immediately after the exnation, none of this would have happened. He could have stopped this self-destruction. But his nature is too vile. After lying and striking down those who were certain to die, he even wanted to watch their despair and grief to increase his own pleasure. That gave the enemy the chance to self-destruct! Mo Leier slowly nodded, Thats right, since he wanted to defeat them, he must have wanted to see the results. So, this self-destruction is entirely Li Jingleis responsibility! Chu Yang shook his head and sneered coldly, What a joke. In such an intense battle, only eighteen people died, but an unexpected self-destruction that should not have urred killed neen! How ironic... ... If Mo Tianji knew about this, Im afraid the old fellow would have to swallow a bitter pill, Dong Wushang said with a hint of schadenfreude. Chu Yang frowned and shook his head, Would Mo Tianji be willing to punish someone like this? Hed want to keep him around to make such situations happen more often... Mo Leier suddenly burst intoughter. Below, the remaining members of the Li family were in disarray. Out of the original seventy-two, only thirty-five were left. Gritting his teeth, Li Jinglei finally remembered Mo Tianjis words: Retreat quickly after the battle! With a wave of his hand, hemanded, Retreat! The thirty-five men didnt even bother to collect the bodies, they simply retreated swiftly and entered Pear Blossom Slope. Elsewhere, Chen Jianlong was feigning an attack a hundred miles away at the snowy edge of Bai Xueya, restraining the enemys strength. Amidst the wind and snow, he faintly heard the earth-shattering criesing from the direction of Pear Blossom Slope, but merely assumed that the battle had begun and paid it little attention. It wasnt until a fierce explosion resounded that Chen Jianlongs brows furrowed tightly. This wasnt right; the explosion was unmistakably the result of a powerful expert self-detonating. And it had to be an expert of at least the fifth or sixth rank of supreme. ... However, ording to intelligence reports, the enemys garrison didnt even have a single supreme-level expert. How could there be such a startling self-detonation? Could something have gone wrong? Chen Jianlongs brow creased as he let out a heaven-piercing howl. Several supremes by his side joined in the chorus, their voices echoing for hundreds of miles. On the other hand, Xiao Zhengyan furrowed his brows as well: Why was the assembly signal being sent now? Immediately, he waved his hand andmanded, Abandon this front and head over to see whats happening! Chapter 1502 - Chapter 1502 The Pressure Brought by the Nine Tribulations Chapter 1502 The Pressure Brought by the Nine Tribtions Half a momentter. Xiao Zhengyan and Chen Jianlong stood trembling at the edge of a massive crater, cold air seeping from their bodies. Chills ran down their spines as they stared at the gaping hole before them, littered with corpses on the snowy ground. Bloodstains bloomed like plum blossoms, rendering them speechless with shock. The entire Shi ns forces had been annihted! Such an oue had been unimaginable before their departure. What had been a near-guaranteed victory, a virtually foolproof strategic n, had ended in a devastating defeat. How could this have happened? Xiao Zhengyan asked unconsciously, his body icy cold. Yeah, how could this be? Chen Jianlongs expression was no better than Xiao Zhengyans, his face pale. The dead were not ordinary experts but at least forty Supreme Masters and numerous ninth-rank Saints. Their deaths would deal an unprecedented blow to the Shi n and significantly impact the alliance of the eight major families. Could it be Xiao Zhengyan suddenly looked up at the Pear Blossom Slope, where the Li ns base loomed, and people appeared to be observing them. Xiao Zhengyan mustered his strength and shouted, I am Xiao Zhengyan of the Xiao n! Who from the Li n is here? His voice thundered, rolling forward like a wave. As the sound dispersed, heaps of umted snow rumbled and tumbled ahead, a terrifying spectacle. An immediate response came from the opposite side: I am Li Jinglei! Brother Xiao, you are here as well! What a pleasant surprise! Upon hearing the name Li Jinglei, Xiao Zhengyan and Chen Jianlongs expressions changed. Li Jingleis position in the Li n was simr to their own in their respective families. His presence indicated that the Li n had deployed arge force. However, how had the enemy managed to seize the opportunity so perfectly? Above them. Damn it! Hes the worst! Chu Yang was speechless. If he had kept quiet, Xiao Zhengyan and hispanion might have tested an attack. At that moment, the Li ns ambush would have struck, and we could have joined in, ensuring at least half of their forces remained. It would have been a brilliant victory! But instead, he blurted out his name What kind of idiot does that!? And now that hes revealed himself, when Xiao Zhengyan reports back to Diwu Qingrou, Diwu will immediately know that Tianji and I have arrived here It will be even more difficult to catch Diwu Qingrou off guard in the future! Chu Yang was fuming, This fool deserves to die! We could have taken advantage of Diwu Qingrous hesitation and doubt at least once more, but now were left with a direct confrontation. Dong Wushangs tiger-like eyes emitted a sharp, cold glint as he spoke slowly, However, there is a way to keep this information from spreading. What is it? Mo Qingwu asked. There are not many people below, just over a hundred and forty, Dong Wushangs eyes emitted a de-like chill. Kill them all, and the problem is solved! No! Chu Yang shook his head firmly. There are too many enemies; we cant swallow them in one bite. Besides, it would cost the Li n nearly the same amount of strength to consume them. The allied forces can afford such losses, but the Li n cannot! As they spoke, the people below dispersed at the signal from Chen Jianlong and Xiao Zhengyan. Their formation stretched out in preparation for a retreat. The front, middle, and rear forces were clearly divided, ensuring that at least one-third of the soldiers could escape in case of a devastating attack. Xiao Zhengyan chuckled, Brother Li, the Li ns strength is indeed impressive. I admire that. I just want to ask, who is the great talent that saw through our n? Or is there a traitor? Li Jingleiughed heartily, There is absolutely no traitor! Xiao Zhengyan fell silent for a moment, then said lightly, In that case, farewell! Suddenly, he let out a whistle, leaped up, and vanished like a whirlwind. Retreat! Chen Jianlong shouted, and the group of over a hundred people rolled away. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the dense snowstorm. Unprepared for the enemys swift departure, Li Jinglei hesitated before saying, Withdraw! Return and report! His party immediately retreated, then braved the snowstorm to return. From their hiding ce, two groups of Li n soldiers emerged from the snow and joined the retreating forces. So theyre leaving just like that Chu Yang sighed from his perch in the tree. I really want to ughter him He just told Diwu Qingrou that theres a military advisor here with a single sentence Dong Wushang was taken aback, When did he tell them? Mo Leier couldnt help butugh, Idiot! We should go too, Chu Yang sighed. Du Xings group hase up empty-handed. Given Gu Duxings intelligence, they must be lying in ambush at Centipede Ridge by now Lets leave the four of them there and find a cave to sleep in. Everyoneughed and leaped into action. In the allied forces camp. The return of Xiao Zhengyan and Chen Jianlong surprised everyone. Both teams were unharmed, but the problem was that three teams had departed, and only two had returned. Where was the other team? Where had they gone? Zhengyan! Where are the people from the Shi n? Ye Xiaoyao greeted them. Dead,pletely dead! Xiao Zhengyan said emotionlessly. What?! Ye Chenchen was shocked and stunned. A momentter, everyone gathered in the tent, with Diwu Qingrou sitting in the main seat, his face calm. The allied forces of the two families have returned. Heh, three families went out, one was annihted! Diwu Qingrou said, rubbing his temples tiredly, Everyone, our real enemy is here! What? The leaders were astonished. The real enemy? A true, relentless enemy! An enemy so powerful that we can hardly resist them! And its an enemy destined to be! Diwu Qingrous words grew heavier with each sentence. These three statements were like three bolts of lightning, striking deep into everyones hearts, causing panic and an immense pressure to descend upon them. The Nine Tribtions?! The Nine Tribtions Sword Master and his Nine Tribtions? The crowd began discussing. Bang! Diwu Qingrou mmed the table, his voice crisp. Everyone looked up to see Diwu Qingrous stern face and imposing aura, his sharp eyes slowly scanning the faces of those present. He said slowly, I want to remind you all that the time hase for the Nine Great Families to be reced. That is to say, the time for the Nine Heavens to change hands has arrived! The entire room was silent! The Nine Tribtions Sword Master has led his Nine Tribtions and entered the Li familys territory! Diwu Qingrou continued, If we cannot destroy the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and his Nine Tribtions in this battle, then after this battle, the world will crumble! Our only chance for victory, the chance to turn the tide of fate, lies in this battle! If we fail, there will never be a second opportunity! Diwu Qingrous eyes were icy. May I ask, Commander, Ye Chenchen hesitated for a moment, How can you be so sure that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master has arrived? It seems that the information Xiao Zhengyan and Chen Jianlong brought back did not mention the Nine Tribtions Sword Master at all. Diwu Qingrou frowned, Do you have doubts? Do you have any objections? Not at all! Ye Chenchen stepped back and sat down. If this conversation had taken ce a few months ago, Ye Chenchen would have pped Diwu Qingrou for speaking in such a manner, but now, all Ye Chenchen could do was retreat and stay silent, not even feeling any anger, and even believing it was justified. Before this, we were undefeated, but todays battle has caused significant losses! Diwu Qingrou said calmly, Without the help of a powerful figure, how could the Li family have such means? And now, looking around the world, how many such figures are there? Other than the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and his Nine Tribtions, there is no one else! ... Moreover, Li Xiongtu is already one of the Nine Tribtions! Diwu Qingrou briefly exined, giving Ye Xiaoyao some face before immediately saying, Now, I have a few requests. If you cannot agree, I will resign from the position ofmander-in-chief. Everyones faces changed dramatically. First, in the past, we could joke around and discuss everything. I would exin every decision in detail But from now on, there will be no time for exnations. I can only give orders, and you must obey unconditionally! If discipline is not maintained in life-and-death situations, failure is certain! Diwu Qingrou said. After finishing, he swept his sharp gaze over everyone and repeated emphatically, I saidunconditional! Compliance! Do you understand? Yes! Everyone immediately sat up straight, their faces solemn and serious. Diwu Qingrou was right. If they continued to joke around in the face of the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and his Nine Tribtions, they might not even know how they died. In the past ny thousand years, the Nine Tribtions Sword Master had overturned the Nine Heavens eight times! This was the ninth time! Who would dare to underestimate? Second, our current military strength is insufficient! Diwu Qingrou said: Immediately contact your families and start increasing troops! Surround and eliminate the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Yes! ... Third, when the new troops arrive, I dont want to have to reiterate the importance of discipline. I hope you will have them in order. If anyone vites the rules, it wont be a punishment, but a beheading! Yes! Our eight great families, together with the Law Enforcers, are participating in the greatest event in the history of the Nine Heavens in a hundred thousand years! Diwu Qingrou said quietly: I hope we can change fate, and alter the ny-thousand-year cycle of destiny! Everyones blood boiled. The pressure of ny thousand years weighed on everyone, making it difficult to breathe. At the same time, their eyes were filled with intense excitement. Changing fate against the heavens! What a magnificent feat! The Nine Tribtions Sword Master and his Nine Tribtions, who no one had defeated in ny thousand years, could we possibly triumph over them?! This defeat brought unprecedented pressure and revealed the Nine Tribtions, Diwu Qingrous long-awaited opponent! Under such circumstances, Diwu Qingrous prestige rapidly rose to an unprecedented height like a rocket! Diwu Qingrous face was calm, neither happy nor angry. He looked up leisurely at the vast clouds and mountains, with a slowly rising fighting spirit in his heart. Chu Yang, we are finally going to face each other again! Chapter 1503 - Chapter 1503 Morning Rain from the Southeast Chapter 1503 Morning Rain from the Southeast Seeing Li Jinglei returning to report, Mo Tianji listened to the briefing and quickly pretended to yawn, opening his mouth wide. He fiercely controlled his gaze, not revealing his strong surprise, but he still couldnt help the urge to curse in his heart. It was too absurd. Even if one had strong power, they shouldnt be treated like this. In Mo Tianjis estimation, their sudden ambush this time would not result in significant losses for the Li family. At most, a dozen people would die, and their achievements would be glorious. But the current situation was the achievements were still glorious, but the number of dead had exceeded the expectations by twice! And there were still some who had lost arms and legs Moreover, these were all due to idents. Mo Tianji swallowed his saliva, closed his mouth, and looked at Li Jinglei, who was saying, Its my fault, I was negligent, but had no remorse on his face. Mo Tianji finally smiled gently andforted him, Its alright. idents happen, and its not your fault. There are idents happening every day in the Nine Heavens. How can we me Old Li? Li Jinglei sighed and said, Its a pity that so many heroes of our n have died. II will surelyfort their families! He apologized with a smile, Ill go prepare. For the people who died in battleI am willing to bear the expenses myself. Then he hurriedly left. Mo Tianji easily noticed that as Li Jinglei turned around, the slight heaviness on his facepletely disappeared, and his steps became lighter. Mo Tianji silently observed the expressions of the other high-ranking members of the Li family, and they all seemed relieved. It seemed that everything had been resolved to their satisfaction, and they were pleased, relieved, and rxed. Mo Tianji thought to himself: So, the Li family thinks that even if a supreme, high-level supreme dies, its just a matter of money to make up for it Suddenly, he felt very sarcastic. Was this how they nned to deal with the lives of these experts who fought and died for them? Had they ever considered their families feelings, their bloodline inheritance, and their innocent grievances from dying unjustly? They shouldnt have died! Your negligence caused so many people to die, and you take it so lightly? Mo Tianjis face showed a gentle smile, but in his heart, he had already made a judgment about the Li family: the Li family had absolutely no future! No long-term prospects! Li Wubo watched Li Jinglei leave, and the expression on his face gradually turned to worry. He looked at Mo Tianji, and Mo Tianji smiled and said, Now, theres no other way. Get ready for a tough battle. Keep an eye on the enemys movements; report any signs of activity, no matter how small! Alright! Li Wubo agreed and hesitated for a moment before asking, What does Brother Mo mean? Do they already suspect youre here from this incident? Mo Tianjis eyes flickered and said, No, they wont suspect me alone, but they will suspect that I and my brothers are all here! A single slip of the tongue has led to this! Li Wubo was speechless for a while, unable to find the right words. Although he had a strong urge to strangle Li Jinglei, he couldnt bring himself to say it out loud. The slip of the tongue Mo Tianji mentioned was Li Jingleis im that there was absolutely no mole! Li Jingleis intention with that statement was to muddy the waters: I say theres definitely no mole, do you really believe me? His intentions were good, but his intelligence wasnt enough. Using such a clumsy provocation against Diwu Qingrou was like a child trying to guess riddles with an adult: I have candy in my hand, guess how many pieces? If you guess right, Ill give you all three It was like that! If he hadnt said it, things might have been better. If Diwu Qingrou hadnt reacted to it, he could have just killed himself... With that one sentence, Li Jinglei had thrown away their greatest advantage! How could Li Wubo not be furious and heartbroken? Li Jinglei quicklyposed himself and respectfully apanied Mo Tianji back. Along the way, he praised Mo Tianji and expressed his desire to learn chess skills from him. Mo Tianji smiled but couldnt help but think he had made a mistake. How great would it be if Dong Wushang were by his side instead of Rui Butong? Dong Wushang would definitely grab the talkative Li Jinglei by the cor and throw him out, while Rui Butong would just watch the show, building his happiness on Mo Tianjis suffering Not long after Mo Tianji returned to the courtyard, Li Xiongtu came back, followed by several sleds carrying carriages. It was clear that Li Xiongtu had shown rare care in handling the parents of Meng Huanhuan. Seeing Li Jinglei in his courtyard, Li Xiongtu was a bit surprised, greeted him, and then helped the two elderly people off the carriage and arranged their amodations. After Li Xiongtu finished the arrangements, Li Jinglei smiled and said, Xiongtu, now that youve brought Miss Huanhuans parents here, you no longer have any worries, right? Li Xiongtu gratefully said, Yes, I am infinitely grateful for the ns decision. A sh of light flickered in Li Jingleis eyes, and he smiled, Well, now is a time of many troubles. The n asked me to tell you that from now on, our family needs to fight with all our might. Li Xiongtu loudly dered, Of course! I, Li Xiongtu, will never fall behind others. Li Jinglei smiled and nodded, Alright! Mo Tianji watched with cold eyes and sighed in his heart: Silly boy, to what extent will you let others take advantage of you... The situation on the main road became turbulent. At this moment, the seven major ns collectively turned their attention to the northwest battlefield, continuously sending reinforcements. The Xiao n sent their elites, with their patriarch Xiao Chenyu personally heading north, causing quite a stir. Xiao Chenlei, the second-inmand of the Xiao n, disappeared in Popr Valley in the southeast. After waiting for a long time without any news, Xiao Chenyu went to investigate himself but found no clues. Frustrated and furious, he went directly to the Chu n in t Sand Ridge, seeking an audience with Feng Yue. Feng Yue denied knowing anything about Xiao Chenleis disappearance, and facing the Chu n supported by Feng Yue, Xiao Chenyu was left without any options. He reluctantly returned home. When he heard that the Nine Tribtions Sword Master and his allies appeared in the northwest, Xiao Chenyu remembered the recent appearance of the Nine Tribtions and wondered if his brothers disappearance had anything to do with the Sword Master. Could it really have nothing to do with Chu Yang? However, the n soon confirmed the news from the Middle Three Heavens that Gu Duxing, Mo Tianji, Luo Kedi, and others were part of the Nine Tribtions, and that Chu Yang from the Chu n had close ties with them, almost inseparable. Xiao Chenyu immediately concluded that if Chu Yang was not the Nine Tribtions Sword Master, he must be one of the Nine Tribtions! So, in reality, it was still rted to Chu Yang. Finding Chu Yang would reveal the truth about his brothers whereabouts. With Feng Yue guarding the Chu n, even the arrogant Xiao Chenyu dared not face Feng Yue alone, and when he used his divine sense to search the Chu n, Chu Yang was not there. Since the Nine Tribtions appeared in the northwest, Chu Yang must be there too! So, Xiao Chenyu headed to the northwest. As soon as Xiao Chenyu made his move, it created a stir. Everyone was watching the northwest quietly. No one truly understood the deep bond between the brothers Xiao Chenyu and Xiao Chenlei; they were not only blood brothers but also lifelong confidants andrades! They were each others spiritual pirs! Xiao Chenyu traveled slowly from the southeast, riding in a carriage. Ye Chenchen, who had reached an agreement with him earlier, had already returned to the Ye n. Before leaving, he warned Xiao Chenyu not to leave the southeast lightly. However, Xiao Chenyu set out from the southeast on the fifth day after Ye Chenchen left. He sat motionless in the carriage with his eyes closed, surrounded by his personal guards, who were also his brothers-in-arms from years of life-and-death experiences. Behind the carriage was the elite team of the Xiao n! Eight fine horses pulled the carriage, which had no curtains. Xiao Chenyu wouldnt allow anything to obstruct his view. As the cold wind blew against his face, Xiao Chenyu remained motionless. With his eyes closed and a serene expression on his face, he was lost in memories of the past 9,000 years. Back then, their great father left the Xiao ns affairs to them and never returned. He and his younger brother worked together to recruit talented people, develop their n, and eventually be one of the nine great ns in the Nine Heavens. Generations continued this legacy, but it wasnt always smooth sailing. Many brothers fell or left over the years. Despite these challenges, the Xiao n had grown into a powerful force. Over the years, he and his brother supported each other through the ups and downs of life, never separating. When he was severely injured during the battle against the Poison Hand Demon, the divine doctor of Medicine Valley said he couldnt be saved. His brother stayed by his side, using his own strength to heal him multiple times a day. He even used half of the Xiao ns fortune to exchange for a piece of Sky-Replenishing Jade from Medicine Valley. His brother sacrificed part of his own soul to remove the aura of life and death from the jade, turning it into a divine medicine. After taking it, Xiao Chenyu was saved, but at the cost of his brothers potential. From then on, his brother was stuck at the early stage of the Ninth-Rank Supreme, with no hope of advancing further. Now, his brother had gone missing. Xiao Chenyu refused to believe that his brother was dead, insisting that he had only disappeared. Ever since the Nine Tribtions Sword re-emerged, the Xiao n faced constant turmoil. Younger generations died one after another, and his eldest son, Xiao Se, perished in battle at the Heavenly Secret City. Thinking of his sons birth and the emotions he felt holding him for the first time, Xiao Chenyu sighed, his spirits dampened. Now, his son was dead, but he was still alive. His brother was missing, and he was still here. The n was in a precarious state, but he remained. Perhaps Ive lived too long, Xiao Chenyu took a deep breath and sighed. His facial muscles twitched, and he muttered, If my brother is really... dead, then I will take revenge even if it means ughtering the entire world! My brother was an extraordinary man. If even he is gone, then what right do these insignificant, foolish people have to live longer than him? His mood shifted, and an overwhelming aura of malice suddenly appeared, nketing the skies for miles. In that moment, the area they passed through fell silent as a graveyard. Chapter 1504 - Chapter 1504 The Pinnacle Showdown Chapter 1504 The Pinnacle Showdown Xiao Chenyu passed through the territory of the Ye family. Ye Chenchen had already been waiting for him on the road. The two old friends met again after less than half a month, but it felt as if they were in apletely different world. Ye Chenchen stood with his hands behind his back on the ancient tree-lined road, while Xiao Chenyu silently sat in the carriage. The two looked at each other in silence. After a long while, Ye Chenchen didnt say a word and vanished in a sh. Xiao Chenyu closed his eyes and said softly, Lets go. The old friends met but didnt exchange a single word or even telepathicmunication. With just one nce, they already understood each other. Ye Chenchen returned to the Ye family, and Xiao Chenyu continued on his journey, everything was calm. Ye Chenchens original intention was to persuade Xiao Chenyu to return, but with one nce, he sensed Xiao Chenyus determination to never go back, rendering further words unnecessary. At this moment, a battle was unfolding in the northwest amidst the snowstorm. The Law Enforcer stood on the edge of a snowy cliff, wearing a ck robe that fluttered in the wind. His ck hair was parted in the middle, and his eyes were calm yet sharp as he contemted. He could feel the fierce aura behind him getting closer and closer. Ever since the day he had inadvertently revealed some of his divine consciousness while assisting Diwu Qingrou, he knew that he had been targeted, and he knew who it was. Wu Chenfeng! The Law Enforcer could only evade. His mission was not yetplete. Even facing Feng Yue and his wife, he was confident in defeating them, but against this person, he had no confidence. For nearly a month, the two yed a game of cat and mouse. But now, the Law Enforcer would no longer hide. During this month, he had used the immense pressure from his pursuer to hone his soul fusion and absorb the Heavenly Jade within his body. He had now reached a state of harmony. He had broken through the final barrier! The current Law Enforcer had achieved perfection and no longer feared anyone. Moreover, after this sudden breakthrough, he was eager to test his newfound strength. Wu Chenfeng was the perfect candidate! He stood with his hands behind his back, his ck clothes and hair fluttering in the snowstorm as if he were about to soar into the sky. The heavy snowfall was dense and thick, but not a single ke touched him. They were gently repelled by an inexplicable force several feet away from his body. His expression was calm, but his aura was overpowering. It was an absolute confidence that no one in the world could stand in his way! The snowstorm suddenly intensified, and a white figure appeared twenty feet in front of the Law Enforcer, seemingly merged with the snow. The figure stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the Law Enforcer indifferently. Neither of them spoke. They simply stared at each other quietly, a faint smile appearing at the corners of their mouths. Within a hundred miles, all the snowkes were shattered. After a while, the Law Enforcer gently smiled, Youve arrived? As he spoke, his momentum suddenly retracted, and his body lightly retreated twenty yards. He deliberately left an area for the other person. Wu Juecheng didnt move forward but just smiled faintly, Youre not running anymore? The Law Enforcer smiled lightly, Why should I run? Wu Juechengs body floated forward, crossing the twenty-yard void and standing on the cliff, Why? Wu Juechengs question seemed a bit confusing, but the Law Enforcer understood his meaning, For myself. Wu Juecheng shook his head gently, a smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. Then, he suddenlyughed loudly, Exactly! Right! If a man doesnt look out for himself, hell be destroyed by heaven and earth! This reason is truly excellent! The Law Enforcer didnt speak, just responding with a smile. Wu Juecheng, with his hands behind his back, said, In these days, your strength has been steadily increasing; I can feel it. However, I wont interrupt you. Not until now, when youve achieved perfection, do I appear to meet you. The Law Enforcer replied calmly, You wont interrupt me? Haha... Thats because youre afraid. Youre scared that if you suddenly interrupt my growth, its because you fear my increasing strength. In that case, you would nt a demon in your heart; even if you could kill me, you wouldnt dare. Wu Juecheng nodded, Thats right; killing you is a small matter, but the demon in the heart is a big one! The Law Enforcerughed heartily, So you can only wait until now. Wu Juecheng, hands behind his back, stood unmoved like a rock, Any time is the same for me. Killing you requires no preparation! The Law Enforcer chuckled, Well see. Arent there any other questions you want to ask me? Wu Juecheng nodded slightly, Yes, I have other questions for you. Back then, when you were seriously injured, how did you recover so quickly and be even stronger than before? The Law Enforcerughed, You know, Im not Dongfang Badao! You once said that you were Lou Wenlong! Wu Juechengs eyes showed a hint of mockery, But Lou Wenlong, as the rumors say... is a man of great loyalty, someone who keeps his word and never engages in cunning schemes. But youre not. The Law Enforcer just smiled. Then who are you? Wu Juecheng asked. The Law Enforcer shook his head andughed, Let me answer your question first... When I was severely injured, the body Dongfang Badao left me was almostpletely destroyed, and my internal organs were nearly shattered! Moreover, all the vitality Ive umted over the years turned into nothing, and for all these years, Ive been relying on plundering vitality to eliminate and suppress Dongfang Badaos remnant soul! Although my body was severely damaged and devoid of life, the remnant soul of Dongfang Badao finally disappearedpletely when his body died! Law Enforcer said excitedly. That was my chance! I should have died, but I realized that even though my body was dead, I wasnt! Thats when I understood that this body had be apletely ownerless thing. So, I immediately used my power to ughter the people of Medicine Valley and steal the Heaven Mending Jade. As you know, the Heaven Mending Jade is useful for people with dissipated souls, which means its useful for the dead. I used the disappearance and death of this bodys remnant soul to resolve part of the jades reincarnation power and transformed the remaining part into the Heavenly Life Essence! I used the Heavenly Life Essence to rebuild this body, but there wasnt enough Heaven Mending Jade, so I ughtered Medicine Valley again and used all the Heaven Mending Jade for transformation and cultivation, The Law enforcer continued. Now, this body has beenpletely transformed into a predestined body with the essence of life. Due to this fortunate disaster, Dongfang Badaos soul haspletely vanished, and now every part of this body, even a single hair, is mine! It has nothing to do with Dongfang Badao anymore. And my divine power has reached its peak as a result! The Law Enforcer said with some sadness, The soul energy of my brothers back then has also been refined by me and turned into my own power. So now, my strength is far greater than Ning Tianyas! Wu Juechengs eyes shed with anger, Your brothers soul energy... you actually refined your brothers soul energy! They were your brothers! The energy from a brother is still energy; energy is energy, regardless of whether its from a brother or a spouse! The Law Enforcer replied coldly. Besides, the enemy was so powerful that I couldnt resist them at all... If I didnt find a way, was I supposed to wait for death? Despicable and shameless! Wu Juecheng slowly spoke four words: You are not worthy to be one of the Nine Tribtions! Hahaha... Nine Tribtions, hahaha... What a load of dogshit! The Law Enforcerughed wildly, looking up at the sky. Wu Juecheng, do you think the Nine Tribtions title means anything? Im not worthy? Hahahaha... To hell with the Nine Tribtions! Its the Nine Tribtions that are unworthy of me! Wu Juechengs eyes burned with rage as he clenched his teeth and said word by word, You are heartless and cruel, worse than pigs and dogs! Back then, if it werent for your brothers, how many times would you have died? And now, you dare say such words! The Law Enforcerughed heartily, tears streaming from his eyes. He bent over, clutching his stomach, gasping for breath. Wu Juecheng... why dont you say that without me, they would have died many times over? Wu Juecheng took a deep breath, and suddenly, an earth-shattering murderous intent erupted! At this point, he didnt want to say another word! All he wanted now was to destroy the man who had insulted what he held most precious and cherished! Tear it apart! Wu Juecheng thought to himself. The thing I treasure most in my life is brotherly bonds. The brothers from back then are still alive in my heart, and I remember every single thing theyve done for me! I can vividly recall every detail about their appearances, body shapes, habits, family situations, personal preferences, catchphrases, and even some of the things theyve said! These are my treasures and my pirs of support C my brothers. Now, you have insulted the emotions of the Nine Tribtions and the brotherly bonds of the Nine Tribtions brothers! Even though the people you insult have nothing to do with me, the brotherly bonds between them and what I value most are the same! Traitors have no right to insult such emotions! These thoughts were all in Wu Juechengs mind, but he didnt say a word. He felt that if he spoke them aloud, it would be an insult to these words! ... An awe-inspiring aura emerged, carrying the fury of copsing skies and an earth-shattering murderous intent, like a tidal wave, crushing the Law Enforcer! The Law Enforcer sneered, Wu Juecheng, do you think you can still take me down easily? He spread his arms, and the ck robe suddenly fluttered. An indescribable momentum, apanied by a kind of dignified evil, surged out. It was clearly evil, yet it gave a sense of grandeur! Wu Juechengs eyes narrowed, but he remained silent, taking one step forward. As he took the first step, the entire space violently shook. With the second step, the mountain beneath his feet trembled. With the third step, the surrounding area within a thousand miles shook simultaneously! The entire space was filled with a violent atmosphere and suffocating killing intent! He was an incredibly proud man. Since he had decided that his opponent was unworthy and not deserving of his words, he would not speak again until the battle was over! The Law Enforcers long hair whipped wildly in the wind and snow, like a series of eerie ck snakes, twisting and writhing in the air. Chapter 1505 - Chapter 1505 I am not like you! Chapter 1505 I am not like you! Wu Juecheng was moving forward, each step causing the mountains to tremble and the earth to quake. After three steps, the surrounding mountains roared as if the heavens themselves were trembling. Snow on the mountains rose like smoke, forming massive waves that surged and enveloped the area. The Law Enforcer stood tall and firm, watching Wu Juecheng approach. His eyes were rxed, containing a hint of amusement and even interest. Wu Juecheng had already taken six steps, and its momentum had reached its peak. The killing intent was so thick that it had reached its limit, and the battle spirit had soared to the point of burning the sky. If it struck now, it would be a heaven-shattering, peak-level attack! However, the Law Enforcer clearly did not want to ept Wu Juechengs peak attack just like that. Just as Wu Juecheng took its sixth step, before its foot touched the ground, the Law Enforcer suddenly moved! He swiftly stretched out one leg and stomped the ground, leaning slightly forward. An incredibly powerful aura burst forth, directly confronting Wu Juechengs momentum! !! The Law Enforcer decisively attacked at the very moment Wu Juechengs momentum was taking shape, interrupting the peak-level force from fully forming. At this moment, Wu Juecheng felt incredibly strange, as if it had been stopped right before reaching its climax. With an angry snort, it took the seventh step! With a thunderous explosion, the two forces collided, creating an odd, teeth-gritting sound that resembled tearing cloth. From the center, a tornado-like force surged into the sky, parting the clouds above. Below, another eerie, bone-chilling sound of cracks formed. A fissure suddenly appeared in the ground between the two, extending east and west, and splitting open in the north and south directions. The entire mountain seemed like a white bun that had been suddenly torn apart. Both individuals remained motionless, but the separated halves of the mountain rapidly retreated. The distance between them unexpectedly increased to fifty meters. Wu Juecheng, dressed in white like snow, suddenly leaped into the air with a whoosh, soaring into the sky like a massive white crane, rising amidst the wind and snow. At the moment of taking flight, Wu Juechengs body suddenly disyed shes of blue. He transformed into a blue whirlwind, wrapping himself in it, and with a whoosh, he crossed the space and soared into the air. All the umted snow on the ground followed his momentum, swirling wildly towards the Law Enforcer. The Law Enforcer remained silent, rising and floating in the air. A sudden surge of dark energy enveloped his body, and like a cannonball, he charged toward the rapidly approaching Wu Juecheng. In just a sh, their afterimages remained clearly visible at their original positions, but the two had already collided fiercely. Wu Juechengs left palm and right fist, along with kicks and knee strikes, transformed into two elbow strikes with the force of ten thousand pounds. The Law Enforcers hair stood on end as his body swiftly moved forward. As Wu Juechengs knee strike came, his body suddenly and eerily floated into a straight line in mid-air. Both of his hands viciously grabbed Wu Juechengs hands. Wu Juechengs left palm suddenly struck, and the Law Enforcers right hand aimed at his pulse. Wu Juechengs left hand transformed from a palm to a fist, smashing the Law Enforcers fingers. The Law Enforcer changed tactics, using one finger with powerful dark energy to attack. Wu Juecheng immediately changed his move, horizontally cutting the opponents wrist. The Law Enforcer withdrew his fingers and violently thrust his right elbow. Wu Juechengs eyes shed, and he countered with an elbow strike of his own. On one side, the Law Enforcers left hand and Wu Juechengs right hand both continuously changed tactics seven or eight times, ultimately shing with their elbows. Bang, bang, bang Their four elbows violently collided over nine hundred times in the air. Then, with a whoosh, the Law Enforcer grunted, and Wu Juecheng coldly snorted. The Law Enforcers body flew straight back, while Wu Juecheng simrly retreated as if pulled by an invisible rope. The next moment, both of them changed direction while retreating at high speed and charged forward. This created a strange and difficult-to-understand phenomenon. In mid-air, a row of the Law Enforcers afterimages rapidly retreated, while another row of afterimages charged forward C simultaneously! The same happened for Wu Juecheng. As the two rows of afterimages continued to advance or retreat, the two had already reached thousands of meters above the ground. The afterimages left behind, consisting of countless Law Enforcers and Wu Juechengs, were still clearly fighting. The entire process could be reconstructed with just the afterimages! Absorb the mountains and rivers into your heart, and store the heavens and earth as specks of dust! The Law Enforcer roared at Wu Juecheng, Youve reached this level too! Wu Juecheng remained silent, only attacking more fiercely with each move, like a barrage of earth-shattering blows. The Law Enforcerughed loudly and continuously, while Wu Juechengs face showed contempt without uttering a word. The twoplemented each other, one moving and one still. Only their life-and-death struggle continued, and in the time it would take an ordinary person to catch their breath, they had exchanged 1,700 moves! The sounds of fierce collisions echoed through the air as the two figures, Wu Juecheng and the Law Enforcer, fought at a high altitude of thousands of feet. The surrounding mountains seemed to dance and twist in response to their battle. The sky was filled with the afterimages of their movements, appearing as alternating ck and white shadows. In another collision, Wu Juechengs blue-tinged palm struck the Law Enforcers right chest, while the Law Enforcers ck-tinged palm hit Wu Juechengs left shoulder. Both fighters were sent flying in opposite directions like kites with severed strings, spitting blood mid-flight. The sky seemed to freeze for a moment before a massive explosion erupted between them, sending shockwaves of air rippling outwards. As the shockwaves expanded, spatial cracks formed in the air, looking like dark, menacing mouths of demons that opened and closed abruptly. Rocks andyers of snow danced wildly in the sky. While the explosion took ce, hundreds of miles away, two figures faced each other, standing firmly and staring at each other with serious expressions. Wu Juechengs face appeared slightly pale, and the Law Enforcers face had a grayish hue. Both were injured, seemingly evenly matched. Wu Juecheng remained silent. The Law Enforcer took a deep breath and said, Brother Wu, Im sure youve noticed that Im not the same person I was a year ago. Back then, I could only look up to you in admiration. Now, Im on par with you. A proud smile crossed his face as he continued, Give me another half year, and Ill be able to kill you! He paused, then added forcefully, Killing you would be as easy as ughtering a dog! Wu Juecheng still didnt speak. He looked at the Law Enforcer with contempt, disdain, and scorn. His gaze seemed to say that interacting with someone like the Law Enforcer was beneath him, even considering it an insult to words themselves. He knew that the Law Enforcer was trying to provoke him, but instead of anger, Wu Juecheng only felt disdain. Wu Juechengs disdainful gaze made the Law Enforcer feel a surge of anger. He had been trying to provoke his opponent, but Wu Juecheng didnt respond at all and continued to look at him with such disdain. This silent scorn was even more unbearable for the Law Enforcer. Wu Juecheng appeared like a high and mighty judge, looking down on the criminal before him, as if he were a mere insect. Although he didnt say anything, his every breath seemed to convey his disgust for the Law Enforcer, as if he were a despicable, worthless person. The Law Enforcer wasnt angry at Wu Juechengs attitude; what he couldnt stand was feeling inferior to Wu Juecheng mentally, no matter how much he tried to boost his confidence. He felt like he couldnt even lift his head in Wu Juechengs presence. As time passed, the Law Enforcer finally roared in fury, What makes you so special? What gives you the right to look at me this way? Arent you also from the Nine Tribtions? Arent your brothers from back then all gone, leaving just you? Are you happy about that? Are you any more noble than me? How much more at peace can you be than me? Wu Juechengs gaze was icy as he coldly stared back, showing no respect. Were the same, you know? the Law Enforcer shouted angrily. Two grasshoppers on the same string, who could be more superior? Were not the same! Wu Juecheng didnt intend to say anything, but he couldnt hold back when the Law Enforcer imed they were alike because his pride wouldnt allow it. Do you really think I dont know who you are? Do you really think I believe that youre Lou Wenlong? The Law Enforcer was momentarily stunned, then burst intoughter, his eyes wild and ferocious. Youre talking now? Werent you not going to speak? Hahaha, you still spoke in the end, didnt you? The Law Enforcer could put up a pretense of righteousness in front of others, but not in front of Wu Juecheng. Even if his former brothers were toe back to life, he wouldnt feel as much pressure facing them as he did facing Wu Juecheng. Wu Juecheng and the Law Enforcer were the only survivors, and although Wu Juecheng was much older, his heart remained unchanged. But the Law Enforcer had betrayed them. Although he never admitted his betrayal, deep down, he knew that he was no longer the person he used to be. Wu Juecheng, however, remained unchanged. The Law Enforcer wasnt afraid of Wu Juecheng because of their difference in strength, but because of his guilty conscience. This guilt prevented him from ever standing tall in front of Wu Juecheng. In fact, he felt he didnt even have the right to do so. This was precisely the reason why he had tried to frame Wu Juecheng during the massacre of the Dao Sect. No matter how much stronger the Law Enforcer becamepared to Wu Juecheng, even if he were a thousand times stronger, he would never be able to hold his head high in Wu Juechengs presence due to his guilty conscience. Chapter 1506 - Chapter 1506 Mutual Defeat Chapter 1506 Mutual Defeat The Law Enforcers eyes were cold and fierce, as he revealed a smile without a trace of humor, Whats the difference between you and me? Arent we both just remnants of souls? Weve both had simr experiences, both had brothers, both followed the Nine Tribtions Sword Master! Were both lonely in this world, both drifting in the human realm, whats the difference? Wu Juecheng mocked him with augh, What gives you the right topare yourself to me? For tens of thousands of years, Ive always remembered my brothers, but how many do you remember? When I first survived, my only thought was hatred! I hate! I hate my ancestors for only giving me a piece of that thing why couldnt they give me more? So I could save all my brothers? For tens of thousands of years, my heart has remained unchanged! Even if the heavens condemn me, I wont change! I wont leave! Im waiting for justice! When I die, I will bring that justice and exnation to my brothers, telling them that I have obtained justice! And what about you? You use the souls of your brothers to sustain your own life! You use the power of their souls to improve your own cultivation! You live in this world entirely for your own selfish desires and ambitions! In these twenty thousand years, what have you truly done for your brothers? What have you done for yourself? What have you done for your own family? Youre only living for yourself! You dont even care about your descendants! Are you even human? You denied your brothers back then, are you even human? Wu Juecheng roared, and the Law Enforcer took a step back, suddenly raising his head, So what? Regardless, I, Lou Wenlong, am now on equal footing with you, even to the point where youre no longer my match! You, Lou Wenlong? Scoundrel! Even now, you use your brothers name to bear the infamy for you! Wu Juecheng became angrier as he spoke, his beard bristling. Suddenly, he shouted, Diwu Chouchang! Did you really think I couldnt figure out your true identity, you despicable scoundrel?! You damned wretch! You heartless scoundrel! You shameless, despicable viin! You vile, filthy criminal! F*ck your mother! To hell with you! Wu Juecheng cursed, Piss on your mother! Wu Juecheng grew angrier as he spoke, eventually resorting to cursing without any semnce of grace. However, he felt absolutely exhrated! Some people in the world deserve to be killed, and some deserve to be cursed! And the Law Enforcer in front of him undoubtedly topped both lists! The Law Enforcers face slowly darkened, bing increasingly sinister and oppressive. He spoke word by word, Wu Juecheng, with your status and position, do you not feel ashamed to use such vulgarnguage? To insult someones ancestors, dont you think its despicable? I dont feel ashamed! I havent cursed enough! Wu Juecheng went on with another round of cursing, thoroughly enjoying himself. In the end, Wu Juechengughed heartily, Originally, you werent worth my cursing, nor were you qualified for me to curse you. But Ive found that cursing you without any reservations is truly refreshing! He roared, F*ck your ancestors! Refreshing! I feel so good! Law Enforcers face was distorted with anger, and he shouted, Wu Juecheng, I respect you as an elder, but dont mistake my respect for weakness! You think I cant curse people too? Wu Juecheng burst intoughter, Curse me? On what grounds? I have countless reasons to curse you, but do you have any to curse me? He roared to the sky, In my life, who have I wronged, Wu Juecheng? Who have I betrayed in my life? I, Wu Juecheng, live with a clear conscience! Im not a good person, but Im open and aboveboard! I have brothers! I have a conscience! Do you? Do you? Do you? Wu Juecheng asked three times, advancing with each question, and Law Enforcer couldnt help but step back. As Wu Juecheng moved forward, he retreated, taking three steps back in total! Suddenly, Law Enforcer was furious and about to speak when Wu Juechengughed loudly, Stand up straight? Diwu Chouchang, can you even stand up straight in this life? Diwu Chouchang replied word by word, Whether I can stand up straight you wont be able to see! Wu Juecheng snorted, Thats why I said youre despicable and shameless! Youre now immune to all poisons; my poison is useless against you! But your demonic qi can corrode my body! You even said that in three months, you could kill me Youre still plotting against me even now! Wu Juecheng tilted his head, looking at the ck palm print on his shoulder, Im just curious, where did you learn this demonic skill? Diwu Chouchangs pupils shrank, This is the secret technique of the Law Enforcer, the Divine Technique of the Sky and Earth! Wu Juecheng, even you can be wrong! Wu Juecheng sneered, Ive eaten more salt than youve eaten rice, the Divine Technique? You think Ive never seen it? Which Law Enforcer of the past hasnt fought me? Diwu Chouchang, can you be more of a man? Diwu Chouchang slowly said, You wont be able to see or know anymore! Wu Juechengughed heartily, took a red object from his bosom, stuffed it into his mouth without looking, chewed it, and swallowed it. He then took out six other differently colored objects and calmly put them in his mouth to chew. The Seven Poisons of the Mortal World!? Law Enforcers face changed. Seven Poisons suppress demonic qi; its using poison to fight poison! Wu Juecheng mocked, Dont forget, I am a poison doctor! Unfortunately, the Seven Poisons can only temporarily suppress it! Diwu Chouchang sneered, You cant escape death! Wu Juecheng coldlyughed, Even if I die, Ill be morefortable than you! I suddenly feel happy for your eight brothers. They were lucky to die together and leave you behind. If such heroes died alongside a scum like you, that would be a real insult In Wu Juechengsughter, Law Enforcer roared and charged forward. Wu Juechengughed loudly and fearlessly faced him! This time, their battle was different from before. Previously, they at least tried to dodge and evade, but now, they were going head-to-head without holding back! You dont dodge, and I wont either! The two fighters went all out with their attacks. Wu Juechengughed heartily, talking more this time, while the Law Enforcer remained silent. Youre not worthy! Youre not worthy of anything! Youre nothing but trash! Traitor! How dare you mention your old brothers! If your father knew what youve be, he wouldve strangled you when you were born! If your mother knew Wu Juechengs words grew increasingly venomous, his eyes gleaming with pleasure. By the end, he wasughing wildly, So satisfying! Truly satisfying! Unable to bear it any longer, the Law Enforcer roared, and suddenly his body was engulfed in a demonic qi. He seemed to be insubstantial, turning into arge mass of ck energy that rushed towards Wu Juecheng. Laughing all the while, Wu Juecheng narrowed his eyes and met the attack head-on! Bang, bang, bang! Three consecutive collisions resounded! Wu Juechengs palm struck the Law Enforcers left chest, while his foot kicked thetters abdomen. At the same time, the Law Enforcers ck-energy-filled hand fiercely pped Wu Juechengs chest. With a crack, the Law Enforcers ribs broke, his abdomen shook, and he spewed out a jet of ck blood C Wu Juecheng had injured his demonic energy source! Simultaneously, Wu Juechengs chest emitted a cracking sound as two ribs broke, but he quickly used his energy to hold them in ce. Both fighters grunted and retreated once more. ... This time, both of them were severely injured. Wu Juecheng had been struck by demonic energy for the second time, and it was on his chest! As they retreated, a sinister glint shed in the Law Enforcers eyes. Kill him! he ordered. Suddenly, Wu Juecheng felt a terrible sense of foreboding. As he retreated, a fierce killing intent surged from the white snow on both sides. Two figures appeared, one with a sword and the other with a knife, aiming for Wu Juechengs left shoulder and ribs. At this moment, Wu Juecheng was being pushed back and couldnt control his movements. The sword and knife attacks were cunning and perfectly timed to prevent him from avoiding both. If he dodged the knife, he would be struck by the sword, and vice versa. On top of that, both attackers were at the middle stage of Ninth-Rank Supreme! Wu Juechengughed heartily, Truly despicable! Suddenly, with a loud shout, his white robe shattered into countless strips of cloth that shot out as if they were divine weapons. Wu Juecheng then twisted his body, tilted his head, and shrugged his shoulder to avoid the knife. He met the sword with his waist. There was a crisp sound as a strange jade on Wu Juechengs waist shattered. A trace of pain appeared on his face as he twisted away and retreated. The sword light was like a venomous snake. After piercing and shattering the jade, it instinctively twisted and flicked, shing a deep gash from Wu Juechengs ribcage to his shoulder. It nearly cut his body in half. Wu Juecheng let out a long cry, Tonight, I am fortunate to survive. In the future, Ill reim my ce in the Law Enforcement City! His body flickered and spun, leaving a trail of blood droplets in the sky. In an instant, he had moved 500 feet away. Two shadows felt as if a morning breeze had brushed past their faces and a white cloud had drifted by, with Wu Juechengs figure disappearing. Blood still dripped from the sword tip, steaming with heat. ... But Wu Juecheng had vanished into the wind and snow. Morning Wind Technique! Morning Wind Technique! The two shouted simultaneously. Not far away, the Law Enforcer watched the direction Wu Juecheng had fled, disappointment and resentment filling his eyes, his left hand gently rubbing his abdomen. Its the jade token of the Morning Wind Supreme! One shadow picked up the shattered jade pieces left by Wu Juecheng, pieced them together, and faintly, five characters appeared as they gazed upon it: The Morning Wind Rises in the Universe! No wonder it could block the sword of a Ninth Rank Supreme Another shadow holding a precious sword said with some unwillingness. It doesnt matter, the Law Enforcer took a couple of deep breaths and then spat out a mouthful of ck blood, Today, he has been hit by my marrow-dissolving qi twice and injured by the sword. With internal and external injuriesbined, plus the shock damagehe wont recover within a year. Moreover, even a poison doctor cant cure the marrow-dissolving qi. It can only be temporarily suppressedwithin a year, Wu Juecheng poses no threat! Yes, the two bowed and agreed. But I am also severely injured and need to find a ce to heal, the Law Enforcer frowned, I need to close myself off for three months to recover During this time, Ill leave the matters of our family to you two. Chapter 1507 - Chapter 1507 Great Rumors Chapter 1507 Great Rumors The Law Enforcers eyes were filled with a hint of heaviness. Thest two shadows put forth their best efforts in a single strike, but they failed to kill Wu Juecheng, leaving him severely injured and afflicted by the marrow-devouring qi! Moreover, the Law Enforcer initially thought that using the Heavenly Demon Qi would directly destroy Wu Juecheng. However, Wu Juecheng turned out to be so strong that he not only survived but also inflicted heavy injuries on the Law Enforcer. If Wu Juecheng had died, the Law Enforcer wouldnt mind participating in the mission even with his injured body. But now, Wu Juecheng was still alive! Yes, the two people bowed and replied. Take my identification token. Seeing it is like seeing me. Mobilize thew enforcers and cooperate with Diwu Qingrou! The Law Enforcer said coldly, Do you understand? We understand! Cooperating with Diwu Qingrou meant not cooperating with the eight great families! Of course, the two people were no fools to the implications. The Law Enforcer snorted, his eyes filled with resentment. He really didnt expect Wu Juecheng to possess the Seven Poisons, which could temporarily suppress the Heavenly Demon Qi! Otherwise, Wu Juecheng would have died today, and the Law Enforcer wouldnt have been so severely injured! But now, it was toote for regrets. It was an unfortunate coincidence for the Law Enforcer. Chu Yang had prepared the Seven Poisons for treating Chu Leers injuries. Wu Juecheng naturally knew how to heal Chu Leers wounds and asked Chu Yang if he had any leftovers When Wu Juecheng and the Law Enforcer were together, they didnt have these Seven Poisons. However, during this one-year period, Chu Yang happened to give them to Wu Juecheng. It was because of this that Wu Juechengs life was saved today! The reason Chu Yang gave them to Wu Juecheng was that Wu Juecheng had epted Chu Leer as his disciple. It was Chu Yangs gift for their first meeting. Chu Yang was able to gather these medicines partly because of the Grand Medicine Canon The Grand Medicine Canon was arranged by the Law Enforcer and the Medicine Valley In this sense, the Law Enforcers wless n was doomed to leave an opponent behind from the very beginning. If someone thought deeply about this, they would be dumbfounded such things could actually happen in this world! The Law Enforcers figure shed, disappearing without a trace. He didnt trust anyone. Not even his own personal guards! So, he had to secretly find a ce to recover using a secret method. He wouldnt let anyone know his whereabouts. Although the injuries he sustained this time might have a slight impact on the Fifth Familys grand n, the Law Enforcer believed that with Diwu Qingrou, the problem wouldnt be significant. Moreover, right now, his injuries were the priority. Even if the Fifth Family were wiped out because of this the Law Enforcer would still prioritize healing his wounds. It started because of me, and it will end because of me; it doesnt matter, the Law Enforcer thought. As Wu Juecheng retreated, he felt relieved. He hadnt expected Diwu Chouchang to be so terrifying and advanced to such a degree. This time, he had indeed been too careless However, after this battle, the Law Enforcer will need at least four to five months to recover. This should be very beneficial for those youngsters, Wu Juecheng thought. Its just a pity for my old bones. It seems that Ill have to request the Nine Tribtions Pill Wu Juecheng chuckled bitterly in his heart, suddenly feeling a surge of emotion: the Nine Tribtions Pill the pill he had consumed in the past! At this thought, Wu Juecheng couldnt help but feel a sourness in his nose, sighing deeply before turning around and leaving. He didnt return to Chu Leers side, as he was worried that if the Law Enforcers men managed to catch up with him if the Heavenly Demon Qi within him red up, he wouldnt be able to protect his disciple. Moreover, he didnt want Chu Leer to see his injured state. The little girl would definitely cry Wu Juecheng headed northwest, deep in thought. In these few days, Diwu Qingrouunched several attacks, each time being very cautious. Mo Tianji was stationed at the Li family, countering every move, blocking the soldiers and defending against the flood of attacks. Diwu Qingrous attacks were measured, and Mo Tianji dealt with them skillfully. Neither side gained an advantage or managed to exploit the other, resulting in a deadlock. Both sides moved like the wind, rushing back and forth, creating an almost unbearable tense atmosphere. However, each side only lost a few dozen people. The Li family was in a state of high alert, and the allied forces felt a storm brewing, with dark clouds pressing down on the city as if it was about to copse. In the few encounters, they only managed to touch the tail of the opposing force. The danger was so intense that even a Ninth-Rank Supreme would break out in a cold sweat. Diwu Qingrou set up an ambush, and Mo Tianjimanded his men to break through. Diwu Qingrous overwhelming ambush only affected a small squad of the Li familys men, utterly destroying them. However, the main force managed to retreat safely. Those who retreated felt as if they had escaped with their lives. The powerful strength and ambush of the enemy left asting impression on everyone, making them never want to recall the experience! If it hadnt been for Mo Tianjis quick thinking, perhaps all of them At this thought, their admiration for Mo Tianji grew even stronger. Even Li Wubo no longer had any doubts about Mo Tianjis abilities. Moreover, the Li family is in a precarious situation now. They dont have anyone capable of turning the tide, so they have no choice but to give Mo Tianji full authority and unconditional trust. During these operations, it seemed like a legitimate reason for the Li family to send Li Xiongtu to the battlefield, while Li Jue stayed behind with Mo Tianji. Mo Tianji had no objections to this arrangement; in fact, he even approved of it. Moreover, his interactions with Li Jue seemed to be getting closer, and they would asionally share a joke. For the Li family, this was like a ray of hope appearing before their eyes. As for Li Xiongtu, his bravery was fully demonstrated in this war. With his increasing participation in battles, his natural fierceness enabled him to not only survive but also achieve numerous feats, gaining him great fame. On the other side, Mo Tianji set up traps twice in a row, each time sending out all the Li familys experts to deal with one or two factions of the eight families coalition. Its important to note that the coalitions strength was only about one-fifth of each familys total power. Therefore, the Li family had a chance to defeat two factions of the coalition in a head-on confrontation, let alone through surprise attacks. Each time, Diwu Qingrou realized something was wrong and quickly sent reinforcements to rescue them. If not for Diwu Qingrousmand, the terrifying enemy might have turned the tables, defeating the coalitions elite forces with their limited strength. The horrifying power of the enemy rmed the members of the eight great families andw enforcers, who had dominated the Nine Heavens for ten thousand years. Some even felt a chill of fear. After several encounters, many people thought that if Diwu Qingrou wasnt present to calmlymand the situation, they would rather return home than participate in this battle. Many agreed that the crisis they had faced in the world for thousands of years was nothingpared to the close encounters with death here. Diwu Qingrous brilliant strategies, foresight, and ability to turn the tide made the experts of the eight great familiespare him with the wise men of their families. They unanimously concluded thatpared to Diwu Qingrou, their familys strategists were simply trash and inferior. During this time, Mo Tianji and Diwu Qingrou, the twomanders, didnt have any glorious achievements, but they both established unshakable authority. Mo Tianji held absolute power, while Diwu Qingrou maintained full control. All of this took ce in just one short month. No one could have known that the soaring prestige of these twomanders, unparalleled in history, was the result of their mutual understanding and cooperation, each helping the other to fulfill their own needs. The ones who had to be sacrificed were a group of experts from the nine great families who had already submitted to them, admiring them wholeheartedly. As Diwu Qingrous reputation shone brightly like the sun at its zenith, a rumor suddenly began to spread quietly among the coalition. ... Commander Diwu is currently just a member of a subsidiary family to the Zhuge family. He has no power, status, experience, or backing. But with just his own strength, he has reached such heights! And hes only helping! What if one day, Diwu Qingrou establishes his own family and has some power? What would happen then? This rumor spread through the coalition like a silent spring rain. Upon hearing this, everyone instinctively came up with an answer: if that happened, Commander Diwu would be invincible in the world! Without power, status, backing, or experience, Diwu Qingrou could still make the worlds heroes bow their heads and submit. What if he had power, status, and backing? There was no need to think about it. Diwu Qingrou would be absolutely invincible! But what did this invincibility mean? It meant that Diwu Qingrous family would be the number one family in the Nine Heavens, and with over 90% certainty, they could unify the Nine Heavens. Achieving the first-ever personal empire in ny thousand years, doing what countless heroes could not do! Unparalleled in history! Another rumor arose: If Commander Diwu establishes a family and we join them, bing founding members and elders what would happen? ... This question was even simpler, requiring no consideration. Everyone had the same answer in their hearts: we would go down in history and be renowned in the Nine Heavens as founding heroes! Moreover, under such a person, the risk to our lives would be reduced by 90% or even more,pared to other families. Suddenly, everyones heart was filled with excitement. Chapter 1508 - Chapter 1508 Who are the Divine Weapons, and Who are the Scraps of Iron? Chapter 1508 Who are the Divine Weapons, and Who are the Scraps of Iron? These two rumors had caused some unrest among the experts of the nine major families. Although the worlds top experts were indeed under the control of these families, the true experts within the families, with their original surnames, only ounted for just under half of the total experts in the family. This was already an incredibly frightening ratio! The backbone of the families mostly consisted of experts from outside, or the geniuses from their affiliated families. There were also some individuals who had been given the family name because they were highly valued for their talents. However, these people, despite their high status in their respective families, understood that they were just more advanced fighters. If their descendants were notpetent, they would still end up serving others as ves. They could never be the masters themselves. But the rumor raised a possibility: if Diwu Qingrou could indeed achieve eternal dominance, wouldnt they be able to rule a region under hismand? By then, they would be regional lords with the power to summon the wind and rain. !! Like the nine major families now, their descendants would continue to prosper! At this moment, a provocative statement spread like wildfire: As a man, who wants to serve others for a lifetime? Who wants their descendants to be ves? If one wants to be a king or a minister, mustnt they possess a noble spirit? As ordinary men, dont we dare to take a risk? Upon hearing these words, everyones heart seemed to explode with excitement. As soon as the rumors began, Diwu Qingrou appeared to have immediately detected them. He summoned everyone and, with a stern sense of righteousness, rified the situation. Moreover, he absolutely denied the rumors. This is the enemys trick! Its theirmanders foolproof method of sowing discord among us! How could I, Diwu Qingrou, do such a thing? I hope you all will not believe in these rumors, he said. Diwu Qingrou dered, The innocent will be proven innocent! Everyone listened and admired Diwu Qingrous character even more. They also became more convinced of the source of the rumors. Just as Diwu Qingrou had said, Apart from the enemymander with such scheming, no one else could instantly target our greatest weakness! Thus, this move is vicious, merely using amon rumor to create panic among us. Yes, indeed there was panic! After Diwu Qingrous rification, peoples hearts wavered even more. There was now an expectation for the rumors toe true, and it became even more certain! Because it was said by the enemymander! The battles during this period had made everyone aware of how formidable the enemymander was, with his elusive and ever-changing tactics. They all wanted to tear him apart, but they couldnt help but admire him! It was truly hard to imagine that a persons mind could be so intricate and meticulous! But now, was the rumor he had spread really just a rumor? Could he not see Diwu Qingrous capabilities? If Diwu Qingrou was not as terrifying as rumored, what would be the point of spreading such a rumor? Thus, even the unfathomable enemy strategist had confirmed Diwu Qingrous abilities. What was there left for them to doubt? As a result, everyone was even more tempted. However, on the surface, no one would reveal their thoughts. If the world is a chessboard, I want to be the yer! Diwu Qingrou spoke openly in the tent, addressing the two shadow guards of the Law Enforcer, Using themon people as chess pieces, and determining victory or defeat in one battle! Now, my opponent has appeared! He is the strongest opponent I have ever encountered in my life! To face such an opponent is a great joy in life! In a match between equally skilled yers, every invincible general on the battlefield may not be able to outdo their enemy. This has happened throughout history and is not surprising! However, a direct confrontation between two peak strategists, both of whom are unparalleled geniuses, has never urred in the history of the Nine Heavens! This is a grand event for humanity! Even if the entire world is annihted in this battle, it would be worth it! This is the pinnacle of battle! Both sides possess peak martial power and peak intelligence! This battle will surely shake the Nine Heavens! I cannot retreat! I cannot hide! I must win! Diwu Qingrou spoke calmly, I want the world to know that the Nine Tribtions mastermind is not invincible! I, Diwu Qingrou, am the eternal god of war! I want to be the first strategist in the Nine Heavens to defeat the Nine Tribtions mastermind! With an evenly matched battle, after this war, the banner of the Fifth Family will rise, and the situation will change dramatically! This is just the oue of an evenly matched battle. If I win, the family will instantly be the first-ranked family and power in the Nine Heavens! The next step is to truly conquer the Nine Heavens! I look forward to it! When the entire Nine Heavens are under my feet That is my true pinnacle! My lifelong pursuit! Diwu Qingrou gazed at the snow outside, speaking quietly and calmly. Even the two Ninth-Rank Supreme shadows were shocked by Diwu Qingrous ambitions and grand blueprint. On the other side, Mo Tianji stood with his hands behind his back in Li Xiongtus small courtyard, staring at the icicles hanging on the wall, lost in thought. Li Jue was sent away by him, and everyone knew that Mo Tianji had been exhausting himselftely, and indeed needed some rest. So during times without battle, the Li family tried not to disturb them, allowing their only hope to rest well. However, Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong could see that Mo Tianji was not tired at all! Not only was he not tired, but his spirit was more excited than ever! The immense pressure from Diwu Qingrou across the way was all bearing down on Mo Tianji alone! Under such tremendous pressure, Mo Tianjis ability for strategic and cunning calctions further awakened! The power to truly control the world was unleashed! Mo Tianjis wisdom seemed to be pushed to greater heights every day under Diwu Qingrous oppression, climbing and advancing without limit! Mo Tianjis unparalleled military talent only truly emerged and matured in this great battle! He stood with his hands behind his back, his expression calm. Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong stood quietly behind him, leaningzily. If this vast sky is a chessboard, then I am willing to be the yer! With the stars as chess pieces, the rise and fall as stakes, the living beings as support, and my brothers as my foundation! We, the Nine Tribtions Brothers, will create a glorious name that will resound through the Nine Heavens for eternity! Mo Tianji murmured softly. The truly chilling and hair-raising coincidence was that Mo Tianji said these words almost in sync with Diwu Qingrou! Moreover, at the same time, two people in different regions uttered nearly the same sentence! Of course, they were only nearly the same, as there were still differences. But this was already enough to shock anyone who knew the truth, leaving their minds nk. Ao Xieyun asked, If this vast sky is a chessboard, and the stars are chess pieces, with you, Mo Tianji, as the yer, where do Rui Butong and I stand? ... Behind me! Mo Tianji said quietly, With you behind me, you are my support! Only you can give me endless confidence! Without you in this world, even if I were to rule the Nine Heavens and control the sun, moon, and stars, what would be the point? I need you to share my glory! As Mo Tianji spoke, he seemed to see Chu Yangs figure before him, as if he saw Chu Yang smiling and saying, No! Its us! A sincere smile appeared on Mo Tianjis lips, and he said softly, Yes, its us! Each one of us shares the same glory! I dont want to be lonely at the pinnacle; I want to reach it together. Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong felt a warmth in their hearts that was hard to describe. It wasnt surprising for Chu Yang to say such words, as he had always been sentimental, treating each of his brothers as dear to him. However, Mo Tianji was famously calcting, cold-hearted, and ruthless. Cold-hearted and icy. Now, hearing these words from Mo Tianjis mouth moved them even more. The two looked at each other and saw that both of their faces were flushed with excitement. Never before had they felt the hearts of the nine brothers so close together! We are one! ... Chu Yang, Gu Duxing, Dong Wushang, Ji Mo, Luo Kedi, Ao Xieyun, Mo Tianji, Rui Butong, and Xie Danqiong! Do you rememberwhat our eldest brother once said Mo Tianji said with a smile, When we reach the pinnacle of the Nine Heavensit only has meaning if were all there! Yes! We remember. Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong answered simultaneously. I now understand the feelings of our eldest brother at that time, Mo Tianji said respectfully, With his deep sense of loyalty and friendship, he paved a path to the pinnacle for the nine brothers! Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong looked at him with some confusion. Mo Tianji smiled slightly, One day, you will understand too! This is somethingyou need to experience for yourselves. Ao Xieyun furrowed his brows, deep in thought. Mo Tianji smiled faintly, I used to bezy. Although I was used to scheming and nning ahead, I never truly devoted myself to doing something or exhausting my mind to defeat someone! Because in this world, I had never encountered someone worth doing that for. If this continued, my wisdom would never reach the pinnacle. Why did the one who once controlled the world die so early? Because he was too clever, without a rival! Without a rival, theres no pressure! Without pressure, theres no motivation! So he died! And so would I! Until today! If Diwu Qingrou hadnt appeared, I could only have Chu Yang as my rival for the rest of my life! But Chu Yang and I would never truly be divided by life and death, so we would always be one step short. Diwu Qingrous appearance is the first great joy in my life! For me, I am a sharp de, and Diwu Qingrou is an excellent whetstone! Mo Tianji said indifferently, For Diwu Qingrou, he is the de, and I am the whetstone! This is an opportunity for both of us! Lets see who will transform into a divine weapon, and who will fall into scrap iron! Mo Tianji spoke leisurely. His eyes were rxed as they looked through the snow-filled sky towards the south; it seemed as if he could sense that in that distant ce, two equally wise, equally calm andposed eyes were piercing through the sky anding towards him! Chapter 1509 - Chapter 1509 Pouring Forth from the Nest, the Great Taboo of the Military! Chapter 1509 Pouring Forth from the Nest, the Great Taboo of the Military! Mo Tianji was busy preparing, while Diwu Qingrou was actively strategizing. The two great strategists in the world had already begun their duel. However, amidst everyones spection, Chu Yang, another figure qualified enough topete with Diwu Qingrou, had been taking it easy these past few days, with nothing to do and enjoying his leisure time. Everyone believed that Chu Yang would definitely join the battle, and even Diwu Qingrou had prepared to face two opponents. But in reality, Chu Yang had not yet joined the battle. Instead, he was leisurely strolling with Mo Qingwu, Dong Wushang, and the others. Apart from practicing, they were merely observing from the sidelines. !! Chu Yang, my second brother ispeting with Diwu Qingrou in both wits and courage, but it seems that you have already withdrawn from this struggle? Are you just an onlooker or a trump card? Mo Qingwu asked, raising her head slightly and looking at Chu Yang in a massive cave. Why is that? If your wisdom isbined with my second brothers, wouldnt you have a surefire victory against Diwu Qingrou? Chu Yang looked at Mo Qingwu with some surprise, feeling that her wisdom was also growing rapidly. Now, she had her own judgment on the situation. The words she had just spoken were something that Mo Qingwu from before would not have said. Yes, this time its a tacit understanding between me and Tianji. I can only strike at the appropriate moment, but I wont interfere ormand. All decisions belong to Tianji this time. Chu Yang exined. This is a battle between him and Diwu Qingrou! Its something Tianji has longed for; and such a confrontation may only happen once in his lifetime! So, he wont allow me to intervene! Chu Yang slowly borated. Mo Qingwu nodded, So thats the reason. Actually, there are some things you still dont understand. This war was requested by Tianji and is also something I wanted to see. Chu Yang said with a smile, After this battle, if Tianji can emerge victorious, then no one in the world will be a match for Mo Tianji in terms of strategy! Mo Qingwus eyes widened in surprise, Is this battle a training ground for my brother? Training? Chu Yangughed, If you put it that way, its indeed quite fitting! Mo Qingwu hummed in agreement. After the four of them left, they went straight to this ce, which was close to the Li family and had a tall mountain that was immovable. Chu Yang, using the sharpness of the Nine Tribtions Sword, dug out arge cave for them to stay in, which took some effort. Inside the cave, there were separate rooms; a zigzagging path was created by Mo Leier forcing Dong Wushang to chop it out with his saber, reflecting Dong Wushangs rough style. After two turns, there was anotherrge space, which served as a bedroom for Dong Wushang and Mo Leier. In the opposite direction, there was another passage where Chu Yang and Mo Qingwu resided. Now that Dong Wushang and Mo Leier had gone to rest, only Chu Yang and Mo Qingwu remained. Two luminous pearls were embedded in the stone above their heads, filling the stone chamber with a hazy milky-white light. Mo Qingwuy in Chu Yangs arms, very quiet. After a while, Mo Qingwu suddenly asked, Chu Yang, you mentioned that you have something to tell me. What is it? Chu Yang took a deep breath and said, Yes, indeed there is something. Its about He hesitated, ultimately deciding to take advantage of the present moment to rify things with Mo Qingwu. If Mo Qingwu were to suddenly stop doubting and be certain about something, Chu Yang worried that he would lose her once more. Moreover, ever since the matter with Tie Butian had been settled, he never intended to keep anything from Mo Qingwu. Its about my feelings, Chu Yang began with difficulty. Theres another woman who likes me a lot, and Chu Yang steeled his heart and told Mo Qingwu everything. Mo Qingwu blinked herrge eyes, staring at Chu Yangs face. Besides a hint of jealousy, her expression was surprisingly one of gossip-fueled curiosity, which left Chu Yang feeling both amused and exasperated. She was still so young after all. I knew it, Mo Qingwu finally said after listening to everything, letting out a long sigh. With how great you are, Chu Yang, how could there not be girls who fall for you? She sounded a bit resentful. Now two of them have suddenly appeared Chu Yang coughed awkwardly, feeling a little nervous. What about me? Mo Qingwu raised her face, a mix of anxiety, fear, and unease in her voice. Chu Yang, are you choosing between us? Will you abandon me if you choose them? Chu Yang was taken aback. He had been honest and straightforward with Mo Qingwu, hoping for leniency. Never did he expect that she would be the one to feel insecure before he even had the chance to worry himself. And it was insecurity from this angle. Chu Yang felt a little dizzy. Well Qingwu How should we handle this? Chu Yang asked, unsure of how to proceed. I dont care! The little girl shook her head with an air of authority, dering, No matter what, you cant abandon me! Chu Yang was stunned once again. Even if youre with them, you cant leave me behind! Mo Qingwu said fiercely, but her voice grew weaker, her eyes reddened, and she began to sob. Although they came before me Chu Yang finally understood. Suddenly, he wanted to call himself a fool. In his previous life, Mo Qingwu had been his one and only, his first and hisst. But in this life, she was the one who cameter. At the very least, both Tie Butian and Wu Qianqian had been in his life before Mo Qingwu. Thats why Mo Qingwu felt insecure. How could I ever abandon you Chu Yang felt like his words were clumsy. Even if I were to give up on everyone else, I would still choose you, Qingwu Im just worried that you might reject this arrangement, that you might not ept them especially since Tie Butian is already carrying my child Why wouldnt I ept them? Mo Qingwu pouted, clearly jealous. They were here before me. Im just worried they might bully me Chu Yang held her in his arms and sighed, Qingwu, I dont know what to say but in my heart, youre the first. Really? Mo Qingwus eyes shone brightly as she looked at him, filled with radiance. Really! Chu Yang nodded vigorously, confirming. Then I wont worry! Mo Qingwu hugged Chu Yangs neck, suddenly kissed him on the face, rested her head on his shoulder, and spoke in a somewhat shy voice, Brother Chu Yangactually, actuallyI can have children too Chu Yang shuddered all over. Suddenly, a surge of wild emotions welled up within him. Forcing down the thoughts in his heart, he took a deep breath and said, Qingwu, actually, you dont know Mo Qingwu gently covered his mouth with her little hand and whispered, No need to say anything. Im so content being by your side She gave a somewhat mncholic smile and said, Its better than in the dream, right? In the dream, I desperately tried to hold onto you, begged you, with no self-respect, no self-identity, only to be discarded by you like an old shoe. Now, I can freely be by your side, and you treasure me like a precious gemIm content! ... She spoke quietly, Im very content, Chu Yang. Chu Yang couldnt help but feel a little dazed. The one speaking before was undoubtedly the little girl Mo Qingwu, but why did the one speaking now give him a feeling of Mo Qingwu from a previous life? Xiao Wu, what if that dream was real? Chu Yang tentatively asked. Mo Qingwus delicate body noticeably shivered, and she suddenly hugged Chu Yang tightly, No! I dont want that dream to be realI would die like thatI would really die of heartbreak Chu Yang held Mo Qingwu, his eyes wide open as he looked at the ceiling, inhaling the faint fragrance from her body, his gaze somewhat unfocused. Mo Tianji finallyunched a counterattack. The experts from the Li family were divided into ten teams, like ten sharp arrows, shot out fiercely. Better to take the initiative than to sit and wait for death, Mo Tianji said, So even though we are rtively weak in strength, we must take the initiative. If we lose even that, we will bepletely defeated! Battles have always been fought outside; no one wants to fight in their own home! ... This time, they have attacked deep into the Li familys territory. The territory is vast, and the enemys strength is great; its understandable. However, the Li familys main residence, this final stronghold, must not be a battlefield! Thats why were striking immediately! To their territory! Mo Tianji spoke calmly, No one would expect that with such a weak strength, we would still take the initiative to attack when facing thebined forces of the eight major families. But this kind of misconception is precisely our opportunity! This time, I will apany the army and direct the battle on the spot. My only requirement for all of you is: absolute obedience! There must not be any hesitation in following each orderotherwise, its a matter of our familys survival! I hope everyone can truly remember that. Set out! All the experts from the Li family set out, except for the old ancestor who did not participate in family actions, and the ten or so people Mo Tianji had left behind to guard the house. This was an incredibly bold gamble! The Li family was now like an empty city. If the enemy were to cut off their retreat, they would not even be able to return. No one could have expected that after Mo Tianji had directed the Li familys army to passively deal with Diwu Qingrous dozens of attacks, he would immediately choose to mobilize the entire army andunch an active strike! Li Xiongtu was arranged to be in the first wave, together with Li Jue and Li Batian. This time, Ao Xieyun and Rui Butong also set out with the army. Along the way, they asked Mo Tianji why he made such a decision. Gambling! Life is actually a gamble When you find the right opportunity, you put everything on the line. You either win big or lose big! Mo Tianji exined, Howeverduring this period, our stance has been defensive, never making anyrge-scale movements Topletely leave our territory without leaving any backup is a major taboo in the art of war. As a military strategist, I am, oddly enough, choosing tomit this taboo! Chapter 1510 - Chapter 1510 The Problem of ‘It Appears’ Chapter 1510 The Problem of It Appears Ao Xieyun scratched his head, Thats too risky! Diwu Qingrou is by nature cautious and wont make such a mistake. Mo Tianjis eyes gleamed, So, he wont believe Idmit such a taboo either. If Diwu Qingrou could predict our moves in advance, we wouldve already lost this battle. But Im confident that Diwu Qingrou wont foresee this! As Mo Tianji sped forward, he said indifferently, Because I didnt think of it beforehand either. This decision was made on a sudden whim, and the time it took to make the decision and set off to reach this ce 500 miles away was less than half an hour. !! Ao Xieyun was taken aback, You mobilized the entire army on a whim? I was surprised myself! So, Diwu Qingrou is even less likely to predict it. Mo Tianji looked at the Li family troops dressed in white, nearly blending into the snowstorm, and smiled somewhat smugly. Whats next? Ao Xieyun asked. Mo Tianji frowned and said, Now, theres no n. Diwu Qingrous tactics are so elusive that I can only react to his moves and decide on the next step. Ao Xieyun fell silent. Mo Tianjiughed and patted Ao Xieyun on the shoulder, Different enemies require different strategies Yes, thats it. With that, Mo Tianji dashed forward, leaving Ao Xieyun behind, obviously not wanting to discuss the topic further. Scratching his head, Ao Xieyun asked Rui Butong, What do you think? Rui Butong rolled his eyes, What do I think? When Mo Tianji is around, Ive never had to use my brain. Ao Xieyun was choked with anger and cursed, Damn it! You never use your brain even when Mo Tianji isnt around! Youre brainless! Rui Butong almost froze, inexplicably retorted, What does this have to do with me Why are you suddenly attacking me for no reason? Ao Xieyun had already soared dozens of yards away. After several encounters, Diwu Qingrou hade to deeply understand the prowess of Mo Tianji on the other side. He had never faced such a formidable opponent before, and for a moment, his fighting spirit burned fiercely. Diwu Qingrou had always been the one leading others by the nose, but now he felt a sense of losing control. Every time they shed, it seemed like Mo Tianji knew exactly what he wanted to achieve! When Mo Tianji wanted to cooperate with him, which usually meant Diwu Qingrou was trying to gain some advantage, Mo Tianji would follow his deployment and even make concessions, allowing him to achieve his goals. For example, boosting morale, increasing prestige, elerating the growth of the Diwu n, and so on. However, when Mo Tianji didnt want to let Diwu Qingrou gain those benefits, when Diwu Qingrou was aiming for a greater profit, Mo Tianji would often strike back hard, either destroying everything or cutting off the n at its waist and this was done with remarkable precision. Of course, when Diwu Qingrou wanted something, he had to leave room for Mo Tianji to gain something as well, albeit a smaller share. He had to send signals in advance, and only then would Mo Tianji cooperate. In other words, if he could not present his adversary with a profitable proposition, thetter would certainly not cooperate. And when there was any activity on the other side, when someone sought to gain benefits or authority, their actions would clearly hint at their intentions. At that point, he would see the corresponding benefits; though it may be frustrating, he would have to cooperate in order to gain something! But the current situation was a little different. Diwu Qingrou knew that he had the advantage in terms of strength, but in actual scheming, he was half a step behind his opponent. That was because he had once made a bold move in an attempt to reap significant gains, exceeding his adversarys tolerance. At that time, his opponent had not cooperated and instead, struck him in retaliation. Although Diwu Qingrou had not suffered a great loss, he could tell from his opponents actions that they were somewhat angry. In contrast, his opponent had never taken any action that exceeded his own tolerance. Everything was done within measured, controble, and manageable boundaries. This showed that his opponents sense of restraint was impable, never overreaching or acting recklessly. His overall strategy and other aspects were also well-calcted. Elegant and wise, he couldugh at the worlds changes. Diwu Qingrou eximed in admiration, Truly deserving of the title Nine Tribtions Strategist! Your reputation is well earned, and you truly possess the demeanor of a great general. However, my recklessness that day served two purposes: one was to test you, and the other was due to the immense pressure from the desires of generations of the Diwu family. You do not have this kind of pressure, which is why I lost that round. But I must not make the same mistake again! So, who will ultimately win is still uncertain. Now that I have recognized my mistake, and my strength is several times greater than yours, the initiative is still in my hands. No matter what, to be able to fight wholeheartedly against such an opponent is a life well lived! These were the words in Diwu Qingrous heart. After using rumors to create momentum for himself, Diwu Qingrou could clearly feel that the gazes of the experts in the camp were now different when they looked at him. Under the pressure and fighting spirit, Diwu Qingrou also felt a slight sense of tion. It was notcency, but rather the feeling that the goal he had worked towards his entire life was now within reach! Almost within his grasp! For over ten thousand years, the Diwu family had sought to restore their reputation. However, they had been repeatedly suppressed by the Zhuge family every time they showed any sign of progress, turning their ambition into a luxury for countless generations. Now, atst, they saw a glimmer of hope! And it was the hope of unifying the world! For Diwu Qingrou had never imagined that the Diwu family would have such a powerful backing. The Law Enforcer! Two days had passed without any action, and Diwu Qingrou thought to himself, surely his opponent must be getting restless? Now, it was time for him to n his next move. With these thoughts in mind, Diwu Qingrou headed toward the main tent. It was daytime. Commander, the enemy has made a move, a messenger reported hastily as he met Diwu Qingrou halfway. Oh? A smile formed secretly in Diwu Qingrous heart: his opponent indeed could not bear it any longer. The intelligence suggests that the enemy appears to be sending arge number of troops our way, seemingly preparing for a decisive battle, the man reported nervously. Arge number of troops? Preparing for a decisive battle? Diwu Qingrou nearlyughed. The situation was truly absurd. With the opponents strength, on what grounds could they challenge us to battle? They could only slowly drag things out, and definitely not choose to engage in a decisive battle! Indeed, said Diwu Qingrou softly. So it seems the enemy has sent their forces He paused suddenly, and said, Repeat what you just said, word for word, and dont make any mistakes! The man hesitated for a moment, recalling the message, and said, ording to the intelligence, it appears that arge number of enemy troops are heading in our direction, seemingly prepared for a decisive battle Is this what I said? Exactly! Diwu Qingrou nodded. It is indeed what you said, and within your statement are the words it appears. Is this the exact phrasing of the intelligence? Yes, the man nodded. It appears haha, it appears Diwu Qingrou shook his head. It appears that there are arge number of troops How interesting. Issue an order to gather the heads of the major families for a meeting. ... Yes. The sooner, the better! Yes. In just a moments time, everyone had swiftly gathered. Within the central tent, Lan Mofeng guarded themunication jade, unmoving. His current task was to maintain the jade using his own cultivation, ensuring smoothmunication. Under normal circumstances, such a high-level expert like him wouldnt be needed for this task, but given the urgency of the situation, no one had any objections when Diwu Qingrou suggested Lan Mofeng for the job. Everyone had taken their seats, their eyes all fixed on Diwu Qingrou. Any new information? Diwu Qingrou asked Lan Mofeng. Nothing new, only the message I received earlier, Lan Mofeng replied. Arge number of enemy troops are heading our way, and they have already crossed the area where our intelligence agents are stationed. Is it a single unit or several units? Diwu Qingrou asked further. Onerge unit! Lan Mofeng immediately responded. Are there any notable differences between the enemys current formation and their previous actions? Diwu Qingrou asked with a furrowed brow, his voice calm and collected. It is exactly the same as any of their previous actions, only this time, their numbers arerger, Lan Mofeng replied candidly. ... But thisrger scale has an it appears attached to it Diwu Qingrous brow furrowed even more, as he asked, Is that correct? After a brief moment of consideration, Lan Mofeng said, Yes, thats correct! Immediately contact our agents! Diwu Qingrou waved his hand. Find out what this it appears is all about! Lan Mofeng immediately channeled his energy, and themunication jade brightened up instantly! A message came through from the other side right away: Leader Lan, what can I do for you? The prompt response indicated that someone had been waiting by themunication jade on the other side. Diwu Qingrou nodded slightly in approval. Why was there an it appears in the intelligence just now? Lan Mofeng immediately asked. It appears that arge number of troops are heading this way? What does it appears mean? When did the appearance of a decisive battle be something you can assess?! The voice on the other side grew slightly anxious as they answered, Heres the thing, their posture is no different from before, but this time they appeared in a horizontal line. From our position, we can only see their side view; we would need to wait for them to pass before we can determine the number of troops. However, after they passed, they deliberately kicked up a cloud of snow dust to obscure their figures. We could only estimate their numbers based on the range of the snow dust As for the appearance of a decisive battle, its because they were moving very fast, almost at full speed So, we thought The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!